《Trash of the Count's Family》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1: Prologue</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    # Prologue#


    When I opened my eyes, I was inside a novel.


    [The Birth of a Hero].


    [The Birth of a Hero] was a novel focused on the adventures of the main character, Choi Han, a high school boy who was transported to a different dimension from Earth, along with the birth of the numerous heroes of the continent.


    I became a part of that novel as the trash of the Count¡¯s family, the family that oversaw the territory where the first vige that Choi Han visits is located.


    The problem is that Choi Han bes twisted after that vige, and everyone in it, are destroyed by assassins.


    The bigger problem is the fact that this stupid trash who I¡¯ve be doesn¡¯t know about what happened in the vige and messes with Choi Han, only to get beaten to a pulp.


    ¡°...This is going to be a problem.¡±


    I feel like something serious has happened to me.


    But it was worth trying to make this my new life.

 Chapter 2: When I Opened My Eyes (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2: When I Opened My Eyes (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The man could feel someone gently tapping his body. The rough hand made the man think of the hands of an exhausted parent. It was that warm.


    ¡°Young master, it is morning.¡±


    But the voice was very profound. The man felt chills throughout his body and his eyes subconsciously opened. Rather than the bright sunlighting in through the window to warm the man¡¯s eyes, what he saw was an old man standing there with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°It is surprising to see you wake up after a single attempt.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The master wishes to dine with the young master since it has been a while. It looks like it will be possible today.¡±


    The man could see a mirror past the old man¡¯s shoulder. Inside the mirror was a red-haired man who seemed to be confused looking back at him.


    ¡®I guess that guy is me.¡¯


    ¡°Young master Cale?¡±


    The man turned toward the source of the worried voice to find the old man, who looked like a servant, looking toward him. But that concerned man was not the problem.


    The man clearly heard it.


    Young Master Cale. It was a familiar name. He slowly blurted out the name.


    ¡°Cale Henituse?¡±


    The old servant was looking at him like he was looking at his own grandson.


    ¡°Yes. That is your name, young master. I¡¯m guessing you are still a bit drunk.¡±


    Listening to the concerned response of the old man, the man naturally thought about a name that was even more important than the name Cale Henituse.


    ¡°...Beacrox.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about my son?¡±


    ¡°...Chef.¡±


    ¡°Yes. My son is the chef. Do you need him to make something for your hangover?¡±


    The man felt his surroundings turn dark and he started to feel dizzy. He lowered his head and put it into his hand.


    ¡°Young master, are you still drunk? Should I call the doctor? Or will you wash right now?¡±


    The man looked at the red hair that was falling in front of his face. It was a bright red color, much too different from his original ck hair.


    Cale Henituse. Beacrox. Beacrox¡¯s dad, Ron.


    They were the characters that appeared at the beginning of [The Birth of a Hero], the novel the man was reading before he fell asleepst night.


    He jerked his head up and looked around. He could see the bedroom that waspletely different from a typical Korean design. It made the man think about Europe. Every single thing in the room was extremely extravagant and luxurious.


    ¡°Young master?¡±


    The man responded to Ron, the old man who was pretending to be concerned and worried.


    ¡°Cold water.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He needed something to clear his mind. He could see the face of Cale Henituse in the mirror behind old man Ron.


    ¡®Still looks normal.¡¯


    ¡®I guess Cale hasn¡¯t been beaten to a pulp by the main character just yet. ¡®


    His handsome face caught his attention.


    The man had be Cale Henituse when he opened his eyes.


    Cale Henituse. The trash who was beaten to a pulp by the main character in the beginning of [The Birth of a Hero]. That was who he was.


    ¡°Young master, I presume you will not be bathing in cold water. Are you asking for drinking water?¡±


    Cale turned his gaze toward Ron. Ron may be pretending to be a benign old man, but he was actually hiding his true identity as a cruel and vicious individual.


    He made the request to Ron.


    ¡°Please get me some drinking water.¡±


    He needed to drink some cold water and clear his mind first.


    ¡°I will prepare it right away.¡±


    ¡°Great. Thanks.¡±


    Ron flinched for a second and had an odd expression on his face, but Cale did not notice it.


    ***


    Ron had to leave the bedroom as there was only warm water in the room. Once he was left alone, Cale got off the bed and headed to the bathroom. If he really was inside of the novel, he knew that there should be arge mirror inside.


    As expected, the full body mirror was inside the bathroom. Cale Henituse, who had a lot of interest in his appearance and physique, had this mirror set up in here. Nobody else in the household had such a mirror.


    The man in the mirror had red hair and a pretty fit body. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say he had a body that would make any style look good.


    ¡°I really am Cale.¡±


    The man in the mirror indeed was Cale Henituse from the novel. [The Birth of a Hero] was very descriptive about each of the character¡¯s appearance. That was why the man had no choice but to agree that he had indeed turned into Cale Henituse.


    Do people usually be calmer when they are surprised and shocked? Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo, calmly thought about the night before.


    It was a typical day off. It had been a while since he had read an actual book instead of on his phone, so he went to the library to check out some books. He borrowed the entire series since he nned to read all day long.


    The name of that book was, of course, [The Birth of a Hero]. He managed to finish the fifth volume before he fell asleep. But when he woke up, he had turned into Cale Henituse, the individual that the main character mercilessly beat up in volume 1.


    ¡®Will things go the way they did in the novel?¡¯


    He felt unnaturally calm. Once he got past the point of shock, his mind had calmed back down. He started to remember the contents of volume 1.


    [The Birth of a Hero.]


    This novel was about the birth of the heroes in the Western and Eastern continents, as well as their trials and growth. The main character was, naturally, Korean. He was a student who had been transported into the world when he was a freshman in high school. Furthermore, his lifespan became as long as a dragon¡¯s lifespan, making him pretty much never age.


    ¡°... This is bad?¡±


    He was going to be beaten into a pulp by such a person. The important thing, however, was that he had not been beaten up just yet.


    Cale took his eyes off the mirror and walked into the tub that was full of warm water. He leaned against the tub and looked up at the ceiling. It was that expensive marble that was described in the novel. The estate that Cale lived in was actually full of marble.


    Cale started to mumble as he looked toward the ceiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s much I¡¯ll miss.¡±


    His life as Kim Rok Soo. There really wasn¡¯t much to it. He was an orphan and didn¡¯t have much money. He also didn¡¯t have a person he loved to death, nor a friend he would give his life to save. He only continued to live because he could not die.


    Yes, he could not die.


    Hepletely hated the thought of death or pain. He became an orphan after both of his parents passed away from a car ident when he was little.


    He didn¡¯t like pain or death. No matter what it was, even if he was rolling in a pile of dog shit, it was still better than being dead.


    ¡®For that reason, I need to first make sure I don¡¯t get beaten up.¡¯


    Cale did not know what day it was in the novel right now, but he was sure that he had not met with the main character just yet. The reason was simple.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have the scar on my side.¡¯


    Cale Henituse, the trash of Count Henituse¡¯s family. A few days before meeting the main character, Cale was drinking and causing a ruckus. He was flinging things around and got stabbed on his side by a broken desk leg, resulting in the scar.


    What an interesting character. He didn¡¯t get the scar from fighting someone else. He got it because he got angry that the alcohol didn¡¯t taste good and threw a tantrum. He meets the main character after he gets the scar, and, after a short discussion, he gets beaten to a pulp.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale crossed his arms and started to think.


    He did not know what happened to Cale after getting beaten to a pulp in volume 1. All he knew was that the main character, Choi Han, has many fateful encounters and ovees a lot of trials to grow into a hero along with his party members.


    Thus the era for him to prove that he is a hero will begin. The Roan Kingdom that Cale currently lives in, as well as many other locations in the Eastern and Western continents, will be filled with war. It truly will turn into the time for the heroes to show their full potential.


    Cale started to frown. Kim Rok Soo, the man who became Cale. His life motto was pretty simple.


    Living long without pain. Enjoying the small joys of life.


    Living a peaceful life.


    ¡°... As long as I make the story proceed like normal while taking out the fact that I get beaten up, the main character will take care of the rest.¡±


    For some odd reason, he could recall every single line in the book without any issue. Cale rxed in the warm water whileing to a final conclusion with his now clear head.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth trying.¡±


    It was worth trying to avoid the continent¡¯s war and living peacefully. This trash¡¯s situation was much better than when he was Kim Rok Soo. The location of this estate was also in the corner of the Western Continent, making it an ideal location to avoid the war. In the novel itself, there were many nobles who managed to avoid the influences of war. Even if he could notpletely avoid it, he should be able to at least reduce the damages to a minimum.


    ¡°Young master, are you inside the bathroom?¡±


    He could hear Ron¡¯s voiceing from outside. Cale thought about Ron¡¯s true identity. Ron was an assassin who crossed over from the Eastern Continent by sea. He pretended to be a benign old man, but the true Ron was a cruel and merciless man.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be right out.¡±


    His natural response was to talk informally to the old man. Cale realized what he was doing and made up his mind about what to do in the future.


    He needed to push that old man to the main character and send him away.


    That old man could easily kill Cale with a single blow but treated Cale like a puppy you left alone because you felt bad for it. He was smiling gently, but there was not an ounce of care about Cale on the inside. In the novel, Ron leaves with the main character and his son after Choi Han beats Cale to a pulp.


    Cale put the bathrobe on as he quickly exited the bathroom. Ron was standing there with a smile on his face and a tray with a cup in his hands.


    ¡°Young master, here you go.¡±


    Cale picked up the cup and walked past the old man. He did not want to make eye contact with such a dangerous old man.


    ¡°Great, thanks.¡±


    Ron¡¯s expression turned odd once again, but Cale had already walked past him. Cale took a drink of the cold water as he started to think.


    ¡®There are too many strong people here.¡¯


    In fact, there were too many of them. No matter where the main character went, there were either strong individuals or individuals with hidden secrets. These individuals were both human and other races.


    ¡®I at least need the strength to protect myself.¡¯


    In order to live long without pain in the continent that will soon be filled with war, you needed a decent level of strength. Of course, you could not be too strong. Then otherplicated things will happen.


    Cale thought about the different fateful encounters that urred in the beginning parts of the novel. The powers that strengthen the main character and his party members. He was thinking about the ones that would help him live long without pain. There were a couple that came to mind. He just needed to pick one of them.


    ¡°Young master, we will start to dress you now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Thanks.¡±


    The door soon opened and couple servants entered to help Ron dress Cale. Cale did not notice that Ron had a stoic expression unlike his usual self as he looked at the clothes the servants were bringing in.


    ¡°Ah, something simple today.¡±


    He hated reallyplicated attires. Simple clothes that let you rxfortably were the best.


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    The servant in charge of the attires quickly pulled out some simple clothes and Cale changed into the simplest of them all. He lightly frowned after finishing getting dressed. Even this, ¡®simple,¡¯ attire was extremely extravagant and not to his liking.


    However, the reflection in the mirror was quite handsome.


    ¡®He really is handsome and makes any clothes look good.¡¯


    The face really was the final piece to fashion. He looked in the mirror and fixed his sleeves before turning around to look at Ron.


    Ron was once again smiling like a gentle old man.


    ¡°Ron, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Cale walked behind Ron. It was nice that he did not need to know theyout of the estate. He just needed to follow Ron wherever he needed to go. All of the servants that Cale saw flinched and bowed respectfully before they seemed to run away.


    ¡®Why are they so scared? Cale never hit people.¡¯


    He just liked to drink and y. Sometimes, when he was drunk, he did break things. But that was why he was the trash of the family. He also did not treat people like people, other than the few people he liked.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s better if nobody talks to me.¡¯


    Cale thought about it peacefully. It would be more difficult if he was in the body of a model citizen. A trash can do as they please without worry. It was only possible because there was no desire to live as a model citizen.


    ¡°I will now open the door.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Cale nodded his head toward Ron. The book mentioned that Cale treated Ron, someone who raised him like he was his own grandson since he was little, as nicely as he treated his own father. It mentioned that he always responded to Ron and treated him like a person. Of course, Ron did not really think that way. That was why it was easy for Cale to talk to Ron. He just needed to answer Ron¡¯s questions and treat him like a human being.


    ¡°I hope you enjoy your breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Ron, make sure you eat a good meal too.¡±


    Cale walked past Ron and into the dining room. He could see his family sitting there. His father and the current head of the Henituse household, Deruth. Next to him was Cale¡¯s stepmother, the Countess, as well as her son and daughter. The four people looked toward Cale.


    ¡°You arete again, today.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze turned toward his father who spoke. [The Birth of a Hero] described Cale¡¯s feelings for his father like this.


    ¡®His father was the one person that Cale listened to. The reason the trash did not leave the area and got everything he wanted inside the Count¡¯s territory was because of his father, Count Deruth Henituse.¡¯


    But, unfortunately, Cale¡¯s father was unlike the other strong fathers in this novel. He did not have any special skills or influence. He just had a lot of money. However, Cale liked this a lot. It was the perfect family environment to live a simple life.


    Then there were the other three individuals.


    His stepmother who knew that he did not like her and avoided him.


    Her smart first-born who found it difficult to deal with his much older brother Cale.


    And the cute youngest of the family who avoided her older brother Cale.


    But it wasn''t like Cale bothered them or they bothered Cale. They just treated each other like strangers.


    Cale thought this was such a great environment to quietly live alone.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Cale looked at the feast on the table that did not meet his definition of breakfast and sat down on his seat. He then felt something was odd and lifted his head up.


    ¡°Is there something you need to say, father?¡±


    ¡°... No, I do not.¡±


    Deruth was staring at Cale. The rest of the family was doing the same. Cale made eye contact with each of these family members. They all quickly turned away whenever he made eye contact and continued to eat.


    ¡®I guess they find me really difficult to handle.¡¯


    Cale turned his head toward the table as well. This luxurious feast that was different than the breakfast he used to eat just to fill his belly made him start to smile. He first started by cutting the sausage in half with the knife.


    ¡®It is so juicy.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know if juice flowed out as soon as he cut into it because it was handmade or because it was cooked well, but the color on the sausage made him hungry. Cale started to smile without realizing it.


    ng.


    He heard something fall down and made eye contact with his younger brother Basen. He could see that Basen had dropped the fork in his hand.


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    Basen calmly apologized like the personality described for him in the novel. The servant in charge of the meal quickly came over to hand Basen a new fork and picked up the fork on the floor. Watching that made Cale think that it was nice to be a noble before he focused once again on the food in front of him.


    Cale had found the first good thing abouting into the novel. This breakfast was extremely luxurious and so tasty that his stomach waspletely happy.


    The smile on his face could not disappear.


    ¡°...Ho?¡±


    That was why he did not hear his brother Basen¡¯s shocked promation.

 Chapter 3: When I Opened My Eyes (2)

    <h4>Chapter 3: When I Opened My Eyes (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale looked around at all of the dishes in front of him. He then moved his fork towards a sd made of fruits that he did not recognize. After filling his stomach with meat, soup, and bread, he wanted to try something new.


    The fruit looked like an orange, but the color was closer to that of grapes. Cale put the fruit in his mouth and took a bite.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    In that instant, sweet fruit juice filled his mouth. He really hated sour fruits, so this extremely sweet vor in his mouth made him subconsciously start to drool.


    At that moment, he made eye contact with his father Deruth, who was looking at him.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    Deruth quietly called Cale¡¯s name before hesitating. He then started to frown and move his mouth. Cale did not like that awkward atmosphere and started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it tastes like trash...huh? Did you say it is delicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Everything tastes wonderful.¡±


    Cale picked up a different fruit this time and smiled after tasting the sweetness in his mouth once again. The trash, Cale Henituse, never cared for etiquette anyways.


    He probably shouldn¡¯t do this while speaking with his father, the head of the household, but whatever. He¡¯s just trash in the first ce.


    ¡®It really is best to be the trash.¡¯


    Nobody really cared no matter what he did. As long as he can prevent himself from getting beaten up by the main character, it will be a good life.


    As Cale expected, nobody criticized hisck of manners. In fact, Deruth actually had a smile on his face as he started to nod his head.


    ¡°Yes, it really is delicious. It is nice to see you enjoying food so much.¡±


    Deruth really seemed like the only person who cared for Cale. He didn¡¯t even seem to care about Cale¡¯sck of manners. Well, a truly caring father should probably try to fix this personality of Cale... but this Cale did not care as he was not the real Cale Henituse.


    ¡°Yes. Please make sure you eat a lot as well, father.¡±


    Basen let out another, ¡®Ho,¡¯ and Cale, who heard it this time, turned his gaze back to the dishes. The 15 year old Basen. The three years younger brother of the Cale that he possessed was difficult to handle.


    Unlike the trash Cale, Basen was smart, sincere, and very responsible. The people of the family were pushing for Basen to be the next head of household. Kim Rok Soo agreed with this sentiment even after turning into Cale.


    ¡®Rather than having aplicated life being in charge of this territory, I¡¯d rather use my position as the Count¡¯s older brother toze around and live peacefully in a section of the territory.¡¯


    Cale did not try to argue with Basen. He could hear Basen¡¯s gasp of shock and knew that Basen was looking down on him, but what could he do about it?


    Once Basen bes the head of the household, his personality was one that he would probably not kill Cale, but in order to not get hurt and quietly move to a small vige, he needed to not get on Basen¡¯s nerves.


    ¡®If that¡¯s not possible, I¡¯ll just make some money beforehand and go somewhere that the war will not reach.¡¯


    Cale pretended not to hear Basen¡¯s gasp and continued to eat. Once the meal was over, his father, Deruth, was the first to get up. He seemed to have been satisfied with breakfast, as his face was filled with a smile.


    ¡®It really was delicious.¡¯


    If breakfast was like this every day, Cale would probably give up some sleep toe eat breakfast all the time. Deruth looked around at the family members who got up after he did, before resting his gaze on his first-born son, Cale.


    ¡°Cale, is there anything you need?¡±


    Cale was confused at Deruth¡¯s sudden gesture, but he decided to honestly answer.


    ¡°Please give me some money.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give you a lot.¡±


    Deruth answered without any hesitation.


    This really was a well-off family.


    As a territory that mined for marble and grew grapes for wine, they were overflowing with money right now.


    ¡°Great. Please give me as much as you can.¡±


    Cale could feel his two younger siblings looking at him, but there was no need for him to be embarrassed. Wasn¡¯t it better to ask for money instead of drinking and causing a ruckus?


    Furthermore, he needed money to proceed with his ns. That fateful encounter to get himself a strong enough power to keep himself safe. He needed some money in order to cause that fateful encounter to happen.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll give you as much as I can.¡±


    Cale started to smile after being satisfied with his father¡¯s response. However, he was at a loss of words after returning to his chamber and receiving the cheque from the deputy butler, Hans.


    The cheque that was issued through a partnership with the treasury department and the magic department made Cale¡¯s heart run wild.


    ¡®So much money?¡¯


    This family didn¡¯t seem to only have a bit of money. In fact, they seem to have a lot of money.


    The novel did mention that Cale received arge allowance, but it did not mention the exact amount. However, he could realistically understand howrge it was based on the amount listed on the cheque.


    ¡®10 million gallon.¡¯


    It is about equivalent to 10 million Korean won. If it is like this, Cale could change his ns. Cale¡¯s brain started to quickly think about his options.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out now, young master.¡±


    The deputy butler delivered the cheque and bid goodbye, but Cale did not respond. Deputy Butler Hans just treated this as normal and headed toward the door. However, he soon stopped moving.


    It was because Cale had gotten up from his seat and said something to Ron.


    ¡°Ron, let¡¯s go to the study.¡±


    Hans then became anxious at Cale¡¯s words. Ron was the same.


    ¡°...Did you say the study?¡±


    Cale found this odd. This sly old man¡¯s voice was shaking a bit. Was there a reason he could not go to the study?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He needed to go to the study to form his n. There were no desks or even any paper in his chamber. There were a lot of expensive looking alcohol bottles though.


    ¡°Excuse me, young master.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cale looked toward the anxious looking deputy butler.


    ¡°This, we have not been able to do our morning cleaning of the study just yet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s fine if it goes a day without cleaning.¡±


    ¡°No sir. We cannot let that happen.¡±


    The deputy butler was extremely pushy about this for some reason. He then smiled brightly and put up a single finger.


    ¡°Please just wait one hour! I will put my name on the line to make sure that the study ispletely clean, not like a study that has not been used in ten years, but one that was used just yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mind waiting an hour.


    ¡°Great. Then I will go report this to the master.¡±


    ¡°No need to do that, but go ahead if you want to do so.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master. I will be off now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Sure.¡±


    Like a well-trained deputy butler, Hans closed the door without making any noise and disappeared. He seemed to be in a rush. Cale knew that there were three deputy butlers vying to be the official butler. Maybe that was why Hans was so passionate about it.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Young master?¡±


    ¡°Why are you nking out like that?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, young master.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize.¡±


    Ron had another odd expression on his face, but Cale put the precious cheque in his inner pocket as he asked. There was so much going on that he did not even have any time to ask about today¡¯s date.


    ¡°What is today¡¯s date?¡±


    This question would seem odding from anybody else, but the servant Ron answered in a gentle voice.


    ¡°It is the 29th day of the 3rd month in the 781st year of the Felix Calendar.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that is a problem.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Cale tightly clenched on the 10 million gallon in his pocket once more. The only thing he could trust was money.


    Yesterday, the 28th day of the 3rd month in the 781st year of the Felix Calendar. That was the day that the vigers of Harris Vige, the vige that the main character Choi Han went to after escaping from the Forest of Darkness, the ce that Choi Han felt human affection for the first time in this world, made friends, and created a second family, were all murdered by an unknown group of assassins.


    Even Cale, who had read until the fifth volume, did not know the true identity of this secret organization that murdered the vigers.


    Some readers may be saying something like this while reading about this situation.


    ¡®I thought he was really strong. What was Choi Han doing while they were murdered?¡¯


    It is only natural to think like that.


    However, there is a reason this novel is called, [The Birth of a Hero], and not, [The Strength of the Hero], or, [The War of the Heroes].


    Birth.


    It was the story of a person who overcame all sorts of obstacles and carried the pains of his past as he became a hero. Love and friendshipes up along the way as he meets enemies and friends.


    Something that cannot be missing from a story is the, ¡®awakening.¡¯ He may have explosive talents and have lived for tens of years in the Forest of Darkness, but, through all of that, Choi Han was still an innocent and gentle person who could not kill another human being. He had no issues killing monsters, but Choi Han had never hurt another person.


    In order to turn someone like him into a hero, the novel had created a situation for Choi Han. In order to heal thedy who treated him like her own son, Choi Han had gone into the Forest of Darkness to find some precious medicinal herbs.


    He had to travel deep into the forest to find it, and, when he finally managed to find the herb and headed back towards the vige, he found the corpses of the murdered vigers, the burning houses, and the assassins who were about to leave.


    Choi Han went berserk after seeing this and killed someone for the first time. Of course, the people he killed are the members of this secret organization, and this secret organization shes against Choi Han every so often throughout the novel.


    Choi Han only returns to normal after killing all of the assassins from the secret organization, before falling into a state of despair as he is unable to gather any information from the dead bodies. He then buries the bodies of the vigers before making a promise to himself.


    ¡®I will kill them all. I will kill all of the people that made this happen.¡¯


    Choi Han realized what the sadness of death was at this moment, but his first kill starts to twist his mind. Of course, he starts to feel again and starts to be more human-like after meeting his party memberster in the novel, and grows to be a true hero.


    ¡°...Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    ¡°A cup of cold water please.¡±


    ¡°... I understand.¡±


    After Ron left and he was alone in the room, Cale covered his face with both of his hands.


    The problem was that the city that this twisted Choi Han arrives at after leaving Harris Vige is the city called Western, located in the center of the Henituse territory.


    Cale who happens to run into Choi Han annoys Choi Han and ends up getting beaten up. That is when Choi Han gets his first subject/party member, the reliable chef Beacrox.


    ¡®... I was going to head there in advance and help him out.¡¯


    The best scenario to not get beaten up is no longer avable. I did care more about potentially saving the people of the vige, but there is nothing I can do about it at this point.


    Now, all that is left is to make sure I act in a way to avoid getting beaten up by the angry Choi Han, who is moving at a crazy speed to arrive at Western City by tomorrow.


    ¡®Avoiding the main character is not a good idea.¡¯


    He needed to run into Choi Han so that Ron and Beacrox run into him as well. That was the only way for the three of them to leave this ce together to start their official journey. Then that left just one course of action.


    ¡®Have them run into each other and then get out of their way.¡¯


    With the best possible first impression, if possible.


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thanks, Ron.¡±


    Cale took a sip from the cup that Ron brought over. He then started to frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s not cold water?¡±


    ¡°It is lemonade.¡±


    He really is an insidious man. He knows that, just like Kim Rok Soo, the original Cale hates sour things. But he still chose to bring lemonade, which would take more work to prepare than cold water. Cale wanted to be angry at the sour taste, but he could not do so because he was afraid of that assassin old man. He could only drink the lemonade.


    ¡°Thanks, it was wonderful.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Young master. We should be able to head to the study soon.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Ron¡¯s benign and gentle smile caused Cale to have the chills. He once again clenched onto the 10 million gallon cheque for support.


    Money really was the only thing you could trust.

 Chapter 4: They Met (1)

    <h4>Chapter 4: They Met (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    He could not think about anything else while food was in front of him. He could not even prevent the admiration that was flowing out of his mouth.


    ¡°Ha. It¡¯s so delicious.¡±


    The deputy butler Hans flinched at the words that came out of Cale¡¯s mouth. Cale was sitting alone at the table, with Hans standing next to him.


    Other than breakfast, Count Henituse¡¯s family tended to take care of the other meals freely. To be honest, it was mainly because they each had their own responsibilities.


    Nobody said that it was easy to be a noble.


    Especially if you were in administration or politics, you had to follow a strict schedule, dropping everything else if you received an order from someone above you.


    Count Deruth had responsibilities as the lord of the region, making it difficult to share other meals together, while Cale¡¯s younger siblings timed their meals based on their studies. The Countess was busy interacting with the wives of the influential households in the region, as well as other tasks.


    ¡®Now that I think about it.¡¯


    Cale put the fork down after suddenly remembering something. Hans started to get nervous, thinking to himself that this was the normal Cale. He was worried because he did not know when that fork may fly toward his face. Cale did not care whether Hans was nervous or not as he got lost in his own thoughts.


    ¡®There are a lot of experts hiding as artists or craftsmen.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom was pretty advanced in construction and the arts, especially sculpting. It was because there was a lot of marble in the Roan Kingdom. Thanks to that, the Henituse region became the fifth best marble mining region, bringing in a lot of money.


    Furthermore, a mountain range took up most of Count Henituse¡¯s region. Even though it was located in the northwest, the mountains were extremely fertile, allowing the residents to grow grapes in between the mountains for wine. Although there was not arge quantity of wine from these fields, it were still treated as one of the best wines in the entire continent.


    However, Cale¡¯s mind was filled more about the, ¡®strong individuals,¡¯ and not these facts. He had even missed lunch as he sat in the study thinking about that all day.


    ¡®Why are there so many experts on this stupidnd? This isn¡¯t the murim.¡¯


    There were so many hermit experts here like in the murim. That was why Cale came to a conclusion.


    Do not mess with just anybody.


    An average looking chef could be a poison expert, and the person working in the repair shop could be someone who viciously killed people with his wires. This was that type ofnd.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    A deep sigh came out of Cale¡¯s mouth. He had justpleted his n to prevent himself from dying and living peacefully.


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    Cale, who wanted to let out another sigh, turned his gaze to the source of the cautious voice. It was the deputy butler Hans.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Should I get them to make something else?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hans held back his sigh after seeing Cale frowning and opening his eyes widely. He was thinking that Cale would now flip the table. Hans didn¡¯t know why the Count would assign him to take care of Cale, but held back his rising despair as he waited for Cale¡¯s response.


    And Cale did respond.


    ¡°Why would you remake something this delicious?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale picked his fork back up and sliced the meat. Dinner was even fancier than breakfast. It was not delicious because he had never had something like this when he was still Kim Rok Soo, but because it was an extravagant taste, even for the original Cale.


    Kim Rok Soo didn¡¯t know how Cale grew up, but the original Cale had issues with anything that was not fancy. He liked that fact quite a bit. Everybody knew that was the case and only brought the best of the best.


    Cale put a piece of the well-cooked, but still juicy, piece of steak in his mouth as he asked Hans. His attitude was one that said he did not care about etiquettes at all.


    ¡°Hans, who made this meal?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it was second chef Beacrox.¡±


    ...Cale suddenly lost his appetite.


    Beacrox. He was clean cut and was the son of the servant Ron. However, unlike his father, he specialized in the way of the sword and not assassinations. Beacrox was also obsessed with cleanliness and sharpened his spotless de every day, using that same sword to slice the heads of his enemies off their bodies.


    ¡®...He also specializes in torture.¡¯


    That kind of guy ends up admiring Choi Han¡¯s sword skill and chooses to follow him. His father Ron makes a deal with Choi Han to help him, and chooses to leave with the two of them for the sake of his son. Although he may not look like it, Ron cherishes his son quite a bit.


    Cale looked down at the medium rare steak that was still slightly pink on the inside and gulped a few times.


    ¡®I can¡¯t allow my blood to shed like this steak.¡¯


    He turned his gaze toward Hans who was still looking at him before cutting another piece of steak and putting it in his mouth.


    ¡°It is delicious. He is Ron¡¯s son, right? I did not know he was such a talented chef.¡±


    ¡°...I will deliver your message to chef Beacrox. I¡¯m sure he will be very happy to know that young master Caleplimented his cooking.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Let him know that I truly enjoyed this delicious meal.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    Hans was looking at Cale with a stiff expression, but Cale had made up his mind. He was not going to mess with Beacrox and would work to make a good impression.


    Cale enjoyed the meal once again with a rxed heart. Everything will be settled once he made Beacrox run into Choi Han and leave the region. Cale had already made what he thought to be a pretty good n to make that happen.


    Just like during breakfast, Calepletely emptied the dishes. He had a satisfied smile on his face as he got up and looked toward Hans.


    ¡°Hans, why did you suddenly end up being assigned to me?¡±


    Hans had mentioned before dinner that his father, Deruth, had sent him to personally handle Cale¡¯s needs. Although Cale did not know about the situation in Count Henituse¡¯s family once Choi Han leaves, Hans was extremely skilled and probably had the best chance of all the deputy butlers in bing the official butler.


    Hans slightly bowed his head and answered the question.


    ¡°The Count-nim was concerned after hearing that young master had missed a meal while working in the study and ordered me to make sure that the young master makes sure to eat every meal. As a result, I will be overseeing just the meal-rted duties for the young master.¡±


    To be specific, Hans was responsible for the meals.


    ¡°Is that so? My father did something he didn¡¯t need to do. I would eat properly on my own. But I guess I would not have realized it was time for dinner if Hans did note tell me.¡±


    Cale was busy writing down all the fateful encounters in the first five volumes of the novel in Korean. After leaving the dining room, Cale smiled toward Hans.


    ¡°Hans, take good care of me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course. Please take good care of me as well. I will do my best.¡±


    Hans stumbled a bit as he answered, but Cale just let it be. Cale saw Ron standing there as soon as he opened the door and started to frown.


    ¡°Ron, didn¡¯t I tell you to go eat?¡±


    Cale told him to go away because he did not want to see this old man¡¯s face, but he would not leave. He just roamed around Cale like a fly. Ron had been waiting outside the door when he was in the study, but even that got on Cale¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°Young master, it is my duty to take care of you.¡±


    Cale clicked his tongue after seeing Ron smiling at him. He then threw a bit of a tantrum.


    ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t need it so go eat. Why don¡¯t you go eat even when I tell you to go eat? Don¡¯t follow me. You know my temper if you do, right?¡±


    Cale threatened Ron with his gaze to reinforce that he did not want Ron to follow as he headed back to the study. When he peeked back, Ron was standing there with a stiff expression while Hans was looking towards him with shock.


    ¡®Should I not have thrown a tantrum?¡¯


    Cale was scared of the assassin old man¡¯s stiff expression and turned his head back around before speeding back to the study.


    The desk waspletely empty.


    The document that he had been working so hard on to write in Korean was already burnt in the fire. Cale had done so himself. There was nobody here who knew Korean, but he had to be careful. He had also told all the servants not to enter the study without his permission as well.


    ¡®I remember everything anyways.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had always been good at remembering things he enjoyed. Comic books, novels, movies, no matter what it was, as long as he enjoyed it, he was able to remember the names and appearances of the characters. Of course, if he didn¡¯t like something, he would not remember anything about it at all.


    Cale leaned his back onto the chair and thought about what he needed to do in the future.


    ¡®First, I need to see Choi Han tomorrow and do that.¡¯


    The corners of his lips started to slowly rise.


    ¡®I need to pick up a shield.¡¯


    To live long without dying. He had no intentions of fighting.


    In order to achieve that goal, the first step was raising his defenses. Second was finding a recovery method. Third was being faster than anybody else. Fourth was a strength that does not hurt him but can kill others.


    Of course, the most important thing was to avoid the battlefield or anywhere where there may be bloodshed.


    Cale thought about these so called ns of his as he slowly closed his eyes with satisfaction. He was thinking about it even as he fell asleep.


    ¡®At least, I will not be beaten up even when the timees for it in the novel.¡¯


    The Indestructible Shield. Cale was thinking about this first shapeless strength he was going to get as he fell asleep. The corners of his lips that had gone up did not seem like they would evere down.


    Fateful encounters did not have an owner. It was a firste first serve type of deal.


    The important day. What did he need to do in order to calm his nerves and be sessful? Cale thought the first step was to have a hearty breakfast.


    He felt like the only thing he did aftering to this world was eating, but he was going to enjoy the meal since he will be busy for a while starting tomorrow.


    ¡°Mm, ahem. I heard you fell asleep in the studyst night.¡±


    ¡°It somehow ended up that way.¡±


    He casually answered his father¡¯s question and continued to focus on the food. The fact that he did not even look at his father probably seemed rude, but it was fine since he was known for being the trash.


    Cale finished eating first and stood up. The screeching noise of the chair made everyone focus on him.


    ¡°I will head out first.¡±


    It was not proper etiquette, but Cale¡¯s father Deruth just seemed to like his son no matter what. He looked back and forth at Cale and the empty tes before starting to smile.


    ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Cale needed to quickly leave because he had a lot of things to do today. But Deruth held him back for a second.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need any allowance today?¡±


    ¡°...I do need some.¡±


    This really was a family with a lot of money. Cale held back his smile after hearing that his father will send him the allowance through Hans and left without even saying thank you. He did make eye contact with his brother, Basen, for a moment, but Cale just ignored it and headed toward the dining room door.


    He saw that Ron was following him and shooed him away.


    ¡°Ron. I¡¯m going out. Don¡¯t look for me.¡±


    Don¡¯t look for me. That was Cale¡¯s code for letting Ron know that he was leaving the estate that was located near the rear of the city to go drinking. Whenever he did this, Ron just smiled and told him to have a safe trip.


    ¡°Will you not go to the study today?¡±


    But for some reason, Ron asked a rare question today. Cale started to frown.


    ¡°Ron, I don¡¯t think that is something you need to be curious about.¡±


    ¡°...I understand, young master. I will be waiting for you.¡±


    Cale¡¯s forehead started to show even more wrinkles after hearing that Ron will be waiting for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    Cale flicked his finger to beckon one of the servants standing at the entrance of the residence over and walked out with him. Cale still seemed angry, so that servant did not say anything as he followed behind Cale.


    Once he exited the residence, he could see the garden and the gate of the exit farther away. It was only then that Cale let out a sigh and peeked backwards. He could see Ron¡¯s stiff expression through the closing door.


    ¡®I¡¯m d I was able to shake him off.¡¯


    He was d that Ron did not follow him. However, Cale was afraid of that stiff expression. He was an assassin after all. Cale decided that he will treat Ron better and not make him angry starting the next interaction as he exited the estate. Of course, he was on a carriage.


    He arrived at his destination a little bitter.


    ¡°Young master. Is this the right ce?¡±


    The driver cautiously asked as he opened the door. He then peeked toward the shop in front of him. The driver¡¯s face was clearly filled with confusion.


    ¡°Yes. This is it.¡±


    Cale, who was wearing clothes that would be fancy to others but was the simplest thing in his closet, walked out of the carriage. Nobody was around them, as they had moved away as soon as they saw the carriage with the count¡¯s crest on it.


    [The Fragrance of Tea with Poetry]


    It was a tea shop that allowed you to read poems while drinking tea. This clean three story building looked to be pretty expensive. It was true that the owner of the shop was very wealthy. In fact, as the bastard son of a concubine of arge merchant guild, he was even wealthier than Cale. The only thing was that he was living here while hiding that identity.


    ¡®If I recall correctly, the owner goes to the capital around volume 3 to meet Choi Han there. It is there that he ims that, he may be a bastard son of a concubine of the merchant guild, but that he will be the owner of the merchant guild.¡¯


    The man who shouts and swears to Choi Han that he will be the owner of the merchant guild. Cale only read the first five volumes, and thus did not know if the man ever ended up bing the owner of that merchant guild, but since he was one of the main character¡¯s partners, he probably will seed.


    Cale looked toward the driver who was sweating like a hog and gave an order.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to make me say the same thing twice?¡±


    ¡°No, that, do I not need to wait for you, young master?¡±


    Cale casually answered as he opened the door to the tea shop.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be here for a while.¡±


    Gulp. He could hear the driver¡¯s gulp behind him, but a much clearer and pleasurable noise filled Cale¡¯s ears. ng. A quiet but clear bell sound announced Cale¡¯s entrance into the tea shop.


    Cale stood at the entrance and looked around the tea shop. It was still early, and there were not many people there. Cale could see that all of them were shocked to see him there.


    Well, the novel did say there was nobody in this region who did not know about Cale. He was public enemy number one for the merchants because he had a tendency to break everything in their shops.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    However, the owner of this shop warmly weed Cale in. Cale looked toward the baby pig-like man who weed him in from the counter.


    ¡®He must be the owner.¡¯


    The wealthy bastard, Billos. His round face and full body definitely looked like a baby pig like the novel described. His charm was his extremely bright smile.


    ¡®He looks like a piggy bank.¡¯


    Cale took out a gold coin and put it on the counter as he ordered.


    ¡°I n on staying on the third floor all day today.¡±


    Billos stared at Cale with a smile on his face. Cale pretended not to notice as he pointed to the bookshelf.


    ¡°Any tea that is not bitter. Do you have novels here too or just poems?¡±


    ng. The sound of someone putting their teacup down rang through the shop. Cale just thought of it as someone putting the teacup down hard and looked toward Billos. He prefered novels to poems.


    ¡°Of course. We have a lot of novels as well, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then send up the most interesting book and a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gold coin fell onto Billos¡¯s chubby hands. Cale turned away as Billos tried to give him change.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink more teater so just keep it.¡±


    ¡°...But it is still too much, young master.¡±


    A gold coin was worth 1 million gallon. Having that coin, that was worth 1 million Korean won, Cale did something that he had always wanted to try.


    ¡°I have a lot of money. Consider it as your tip.¡±


    Talking about how rich you are. Who cares if Billos actually has more money than he does? He also knew about many fateful encounters that will earn him a lot of money. Cale tried to look cool as he pointed toward the tables on the first floor with his chin.


    ¡°Well, if it is too much, you can treat everyone here to a cup of tea on me.¡±


    Golden Bell. He wanted to do something like this once. After he told his father that he needed allowance, he received three gold coins which were worth a total of 3 million gallon.


    ¡°Young master, still...¡±


    ¡°Ah, enough. Just bring my tea.¡±


    It really was good to be the trash. Cale did not care about being respectful as he headed up to the third floor. He could hear whispersing from behind him, but he did not need to care because there were already enough rumors about him, the trash of the Count¡¯s family.


    ¡°Just like I thought.¡±


    There was nobody else on the third floor right now because it was early in the morning. Cale took a seat in the innermost corner of the third floor. He then looked out the window.


    ¡®This is the right spot.¡¯


    The spot where you could best see the Northern Gate of Western City. Cale nned to watch Choi Han from this location today.

 Chapter 5: They Met (2)

    <h4>Chapter 5: They Met (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®He gets chased away from the gate early in the morning.¡¯


    Choi Han headed in the direction he remembered hearing about from the vigers after he finished burying all of his beloved vigers. He was heading toward Western City.


    Choi Han had been transported to this world when he was a freshman in high school, but he had lived here for tens of years already. Of course, the fact that most of that life was spent trying to survive in the Forest of Darkness made him mature in a slightly twisted way, and, as such, he was more rational than anybody would expect after such an incident.


    ¡®I need to go report this to the lord at the castle.¡¯


    Harris Vige may have been a remote vige, but it was still under Count Henituse¡¯s jurisdiction. That was why Choi Han headed to Western City, hoping to at least prepare a small funeral for the vigers.


    He was also nning on looking for information regarding the assassins he had killed when he had lost his calm, as he was unable to ask them any questions. However, sending the dead off properly came before revenge.


    ¡®If you think about it, he really is an affectionate person.¡¯


    But losing all of the first people who showed him love after tens of years in the Forest of Darkness at once made it impossible for Choi Han¡¯s mind to not be twisted. In the novel, that was when Cale messes with Choi Han and touches a nerve. He remembered what the Cale in the novel said to Choi Han.


    [¡°Why should my father care whether or not some useless vigers are dead? This cup of alcohol in my hand is worth more than all of your useless livesbined.¡±]


    Choi Han starts tough at Cale¡¯s words as he asks back.


    [¡°What an interesting thought. I am very curious to know whether you will change your mind or not.¡±]


    [¡®Shall we test it out?¡¯]


    That test was beating Cale to a pulp so that he was almost dead. The amazing thing was that Cale never changed his mind even after he was beaten to a pulp.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m getting the chills.¡±


    Cale started to rub his arm after seeing the goosebumps that were developing. He quickly took a sip of the tea that Billos had brought for him. He then looked out the window once again, only to get the chills right back.


    ¡®It¡¯s that punk.¡¯


    The moment the gates opened for the morning, a young man wearing clothes with ck marks everywhere, such that it made it seem like the clothes were burnt in multiple ces, approached the gate. It was Choi Han.


    Cale did not get up from his seat as he observed Choi Han.


    His speed was admirable, as he ran like a lunatic through a distance that would normally take a carriage a week to travel, but, as a result, he looked like a mess. Of course, the events in the vige were responsible for a bit of his messy look as well.


    The guard blocked Choi Han¡¯s path as he walked in with his head down, lookingpletely exhausted. Cale didn¡¯t know what they were saying, but he could see Choi Han shake his head at the guard¡¯s question.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure they¡¯re asking if he has any identification.¡¯


    The guards of Western City were generally gentle, but they were strict when it came to the rules. They replicated their liege, Count Deruth¡¯s personality.


    ¡°They kicked him out.¡±


    As expected, Choi Han walked back out of the gate. He did not even throw a fit. After continuously running for a day, his slightly recovered conscience told him not to kill an innocent man.


    ¡®Choi Han will now wait until night time before he stealthily jumps over the city wall to enter.¡¯


    He then runs into Cale who was busy drinking away.


    Screech. Since Cale was alone, the sound of the chair being pushed as he stood up sounded pretty loud. He went downstairs and informed Billos who was at the counter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t clear my spot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master. I look forward to your return.¡±


    Cale ignored the smile on Billos¡¯s chubby face as he walked out of the tea shop.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t break anything!¡±


    Cale could hear someone¡¯s voiceing from inside the shop, but he did not care. He needed to set the foundation to earn that Indestructible Shield today.


    The Indestructible Shield.


    It is not talking about a physical item. The bestparison might be a mage¡¯s mana shield. Something that does not actually have a physical form. However, it was very different from a mana shield, as it was closer to superpower than magic.


    The funny thing was that the human who created the power, but ended up dying, was someone who served a god but ended up being emunicated.


    ¡®All sorts of weird things are in this novel.¡¯


    As with the history of any fantasy world, this world also had its ancient history. During that ancient time, neither magic nor weaponry was developed.


    Instead, it was a society where your own innate talent or talents gathered from supernatural urrences yed a pivotal role. The strongest powers in that society were superpowers, divine powers, and natural forces. It was a very primitive time.


    Some of those powers havested all the way until now, staying hidden in certain locations or items. It was possible to take those powers for yourself if you meet the right conditions.


    Ancient powers.


    The heroes would find these powers, however, these powers were all supporting powers, not strong enough to be used as a hero¡¯s mainstay.


    These were the powers that Cale was looking to find.


    ¡®Everything but the divine powers.¡¯


    Whether it be god or angels or devils, Cale did not want to get involved with any of them.


    That was why Cale was looking for the powers that people naturally developed or came from nature.


    ¡®That is the way to make sure I don¡¯t need to put in any effort.¡¯


    Those were the types of powers he was looking for. Something like sword art or magic would require him to put in effort to practice. He didn¡¯t want to do something like that.


    Unlike other books, the ancient civilization in the novel, [The Birth of a Hero], was not that strong.


    As civilization developed, the magic and summoning skills that were developed outshined the natural powers left behind by the ancient civilization. Superpowers were the same way. Most subtle superpowers would be blown away by a single hit from the, ¡®Aura,¡¯ that was used in present day.


    It wasn¡¯t like the heroes just used these powers sparingly for no reason.


    ¡®And my goal is to collect these subtle superpowers to be decently strong.¡¯


    It was a satisfying goal. Especially because he also knew the ancient power that could strengthen these subtle super powers.


    In order to take the first step in his n, Cale started to look for the ancient power that was hidden in Western City. He knew the requirement to earn that power.


    ¡°Youn, young master. Wee.¡±


    Cale just nodded his head at the baker, who bowed so low that it looked like his head might touch the ground, to respond. Gasp. He could hear the baker gasping, but Cale pretended not to hear it. He felt bad about how his trash reputation was making this baker so fearful.


    ¡°Give me some bread.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale pointed at all of the bread in the bakery and sternly responded.


    ¡°Everything from here to there.¡±


    ng. The gold coin that Cale took out started to spin on the counter.


    ¡°Pack it all up.¡±


    The baker seemed to be frozen in ce as Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°Two or three more gold coins should be enough for a week¡¯s worth of bread, right?¡±


    The baker¡¯s gaze, which had been on the gold coin, moved to Cale. It was too much money to pay for the bread. Cale just stoically responded to the baker¡¯s shaking eyes.


    ¡°I can go somewhere else if you don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°No, it is nothing like that! Young master! I will pack it as fast as possible!¡±


    The baker was extremely respectful for a different reason than before as he moved around quickly. After a few minutes, Cale left the bakery with a bag full of bread over his shoulder.


    Even though it was just bread, it weighed quite a bit. The weight made Cale start to frown, and he ignored the baker who was watching him leave as he stepped into the street.


    Cale leisurely walked down the street, noticing that anybody who made eye contact with him would quickly turn and walk away. The majority of the people even ran away to avoid eye contact with him.


    ¡®It really is different than Korea. It is truly a fantasy world.¡¯


    Cale looked around as he wandered around this market that gave off the typical fantasy feel.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Mmph.¡±


    Any time he made eye contact with a merchant, they became shocked and avoided his gaze. Tsk tsk. Cale really must have lived up to his title of trash in the past. Cale was talking shit about himself as he walked past the market and toward the western part of Western City.


    The slum is located to the west. No matter how wealthy a territory may be, there are always going to be poor people. In a situation like this, most people would probably expect something along these lines to happen.


    ¡®Ah, it is a fateful encounter that you can earn by sharing food with the poor.¡¯


    Unfortunately, that was not the case.


    Cale could feel people peeking at him as soon as he entered the slums. This was the ce where both the idlest and the most vicious people lived together.


    Although the poor may not know the face of their liege, the count, they knew Cale¡¯s face. These people who had nothing needed to pay even closer attention to the type of person that would cause a ruckus in the market, pub, za, well, you name it, and Cale has probably caused a ruckus there too.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Even though they knew all these stories about Cale, they couldn¡¯t resist the sweet smell of the bread in Cale¡¯s bag. Cale just ignored all these gazes as he continued to walk.


    The tip of his expensive leather shoe started to be dirty from the dirty water. An unknown stench also filled Cale¡¯s nose, making him naturally start to frown.


    This made him start to walk even faster. The slums were on one side of a small hill and constituted of old houses. Cale was heading toward the top of that hill. As he got closer, the gazes and steps of the people following him started to lessen as well. Cale¡¯s sharp re probably yed a role in this as well.


    ¡®It¡¯s better here.¡¯


    After being freed from the stench, Cale stood at the top of the hill and turned around to look down at Western City. Of course, this hill was not as high as the count¡¯s estate. There was no way that they would allow the lord of the territory to live somewhere that was lower than that slums.


    Cale came back to his senses as he headed toward a tree that was fenced off in all directions. The fence, that was made of nks the width of Cale¡¯s body, had an entrance that had rotted. It was easily broken once Cale pushed at the fence.


    Thisrge tree seemed to havested for hundreds of years. Trees in the slums were usually chopped into firewood or had itsyers peeled off to make it useless, but this tree was not like that.


    The reason was simple. The reason could be heard in Cale¡¯s ear. These two were the only two who had followed him until the end from the slums.


    ¡°You can¡¯t approach that t-tree!¡±


    Cale ignored that warning. He heard another worried voice as well.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go there! It¡¯s a man-eating tree!¡±


    A man-eating tree. Anyone who hung themselves on this tree became mummies overnight. Furthermore, any blood thatnds on this tree instantly disappeared.


    Finally, there was only dirt around this tree. Grass, and even weeds, were nowhere to be found.


    This was the tree that Cale was looking for.


    A long time ago, during ancient times, there was a person who loved food so much that his gluttony in the ce of worship got him kicked out. That person ended up starving to death.


    This tree is said to have grown on top of his body, and that person¡¯s grudge and strength were both in this tree. The Indestructible Shield that Cale was looking for was here.


    How primitive, mysterious and strange was this! The majority of the ancient powers were mysterious like this.


    Cale took a bread out of the bag and carefully observed a hole that was the size of an adult¡¯s head. He needed to first send away the owner of that voice before starting his work. However, before Cale could even say anything, the voice was even louder this time as they could no longer see Cale from outside the fence because he crouched down. The voice was shaking quite a bit.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die! Don¡¯t do it!¡±


    Cale pressed his temples with his fingers.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    The number of people following him decreased the closer he got to the man-eating tree at the top of the hill, however, the owner of that voice continued to follow him.


    ¡®There are always nosy punks no matter where you go.¡¯


    Cale frowned as he turned his head around. When he did, he noticed a girl who seemed to be around 10 years old, holding her younger brother¡¯s hand while looking at him. Her eyes were full of concern.


    Seeing that Cale was frowning and staring at her, the young girl stumbled on her words and started to mumble.


    ¡°It¡¯s a man-eating tree. You¡¯re going to d, die.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±


    Cale took two breads out of the bag and threw it toward the little girl. It didn¡¯t matter if it rolled on the ground because they were all individually wrapped.


    ¡°Take that and get lost.¡±


    The young boy instantly grabbed the bread, but the young girl was still hesitating. In the end, Cale needed to use his identity. He stood up and pushed his head outside of the fence.


    ¡°You two don¡¯t know about Cale the trash?¡±


    The young girl¡¯s face turned pale. Her younger brother just looked toward Cale before picking up the other bread for his sister and started to tug on her arm.


    ¡°Noona.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    The young girl looked back and forth at the tree and Cale even as she was being pulled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die.¡±


    Cale clicked his tongue at the young girl who continued to say that, before making sure nobody else was around as he sat down underneath the tree. Nobody would be able to see what he was doing unless they came right up to the fence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    He started by taking a loaf of bread out of the bag and putting it into that hole. His hand soon disappeared into the darkness underneath the tree, and Cale could feel a cold sensation as the bread in his hand disappeared.


    He felt like his whole hand might be sucked in, and quickly took it out.


    The darkness in the hole underneath the tree was still the same.


    ¡°If you die with a grudge, you have to resolve that grudge.¡±


    This man-eating tree wasn¡¯t actually a man-eating tree. It was a tree that would eat anything. It was the side effect of the power that was left behind by the person who starved to death. But for such a thing to be rted to an ancient strength...it wasical, but made it seem more realistic.


    ¡®I remember it said I need to feed it until the darkness disappears.¡¯


    The darkness in the hole underneath the tree was not the result of shade. It was darkness formed by the grudge.


    This could not be done with other people. One person had to continue to provide arge amount of food until the darkness disappeared. Once the darkness finally disappears, the light that was hiding underneath would appear.


    Once he eats that light, the, ¡®Indestructible Shield,¡¯ will be Cale¡¯s.


    ¡°Eat all you want.¡±


    Cale put the opening of the bag into the hole and emptied all of the bread into it. In a normal situation, that small hole should have be filled with bread, however, only the darkness continued to remain once Cale removed the bag.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll need about ten morerge bags.¡±


    The darkness in the hole was slightly fainter than before.


    Ten bags. Only someone like Cale, with 3 million gallons as allowance, could casually say such a thing.


    Rumble-


    An odd cry seemed to resonate from the tree. It seemed to be saying that it was hungry and asking for more food. Cale felt like the darkness might suddenly reach out and grab him.


    ¡°...It is a bit scary.¡±


    Cale quickly got up. He felt like he should not be here for a long time.


    ¡°Just what can a stupid grudge do?¡±


    Gluttony was a scary thing.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±


    Cale said goodbye to the rumbling tree as if it was a person and exited the fenced area. Cale noticed the siblings eating the bread as soon as he entered the slums.


    For someone who was iming that he should not go there because it was a man-eating tree, they seemed to be enjoying the breads. They must be liking the vor, because both of them seemed very happy.


    ¡°My my.¡±


    Cale snorted at the siblings before ignoring their gazes. However, their gazes were not on him, but on the bag that was filled with bread earlier but was now empty. They were probably curious.


    But what could they do? They couldn¡¯t do anything.


    These children were probably too scared to even go near the man-eating tree. However, it is always good to be on the safe side. It would be bad if they went up to the tree and put their head into the hole and got eaten.


    [The children of the slums have no fear. It was because they treasured a single grain of rice more than a deing their way. Death is always around them, so they do not fear death. They fear being hungry more than death.]


    It was something that was written in [The Birth of a Hero].


    That was why Cale decided to speak to the pair of siblings.


    ¡°If you want to eat bread again tomorrow, don¡¯t say a thing.¡±


    The two siblings did not say anything. They were immediately following Cale¡¯s order. The young girl, who seemed hesitant earlier, put her hand on her brother¡¯s mouth and pretended to not see Cale. Cale smiled and thought that she was pretty smart, as he quickly left the slums.


    The people in the slums who knew Cale had gone to the top of the hill were looking at him wondering what crazy thing he was doing now, but Cale liked that kind of gaze.


    The people outside the slums looked at Cale weirdly as well, but Cale didn¡¯t care about these gazes.


    ¡°Ah, young master. You are back.¡±


    Once Cale returned to the tea shop, Billos greeted him pretty happily.


    ¡°Yes. Bring me a new cup of tea. A refreshing one this time.¡±


    Cale headed back to his seat on the third floor. It should have been pretty busy at this time, but there was nobody else on the third floor. They were all avoiding the trash of the Count¡¯s family. That was why Cale could rx.


    ¡°Here is your tea, young master. I also brought up some desserts.¡±


    ¡°Ah, great. Thanks.¡±


    Cale only continued to look toward the city gate as he took a sip of the tea. Billos observed Cale¡¯s face with an odd expression before he quietly left the third floor. It was weird to hear Cale thanking someone.


    Cale continued to order tea and desserts as he looked outside the window until the sky slowly turned orange and the sun set. He only got up when night arrived and it was dark outside.


    It was now time to go interact with the dangerous dude who wille from outside the wall.

 Chapter 6: They Met (3)

    <h4>Chapter 6: They Met (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    When does a person get more angry?


    Is it when they get hit by a strong straight or when they are hit five or six times by annoying jabs?


    It is, of course, thetter.


    Cale threw five jabs before he was hit. Which means, one jab should be okay.


    ¡°Are you heading out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There were not many people left in the tea shop.


    It was past 9pm. This was the time when there were more people in the bars than tea shops. Since this was the time that the people mining in the pits went to drink, the bar should be full of people.


    ¡°I look forward to your next visit, young master.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Billos¡¯s statement.


    ¡°The tea was great.¡±


    Cale shared his observations with Billos.


    ¡°And the book was good even though I only got through half of it. I especially liked the main character whose abilities are appreciated and the way he grows.¡±


    In that instant, the corner of Billos¡¯s eyebrows frowned for a moment before returning to normal. His eyes were cloudy as he observed Cale.


    However, Cale did not notice, as he was trying to remember the contents of the book. He was too worried about Choi Han that he did not pay too much attention to it.


    However, it was still fun to read while having this sense of urgency in his heart.


    It might be an auto-setting from possessing the original Cale¡¯s body, but Cale was able to understand thenguage of this world, and had no issues reading and enjoying the book. A smile formed on Cale¡¯s face as he continued to speak to Billos, who was standing there with a nk expression on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone else read that book,so that I can read it whenever Ie.¡±


    This truly was the immature son of the Count, who was trying to monopolize someone else¡¯s property. Billos, the bastard son of a wealthy merchant guild might not like it, but what could he do? Cale was the son of the Count.


    ¡°Yes! I will reserve this book only for young master Cale!¡±


    However, Billos¡¯s response was different from what Cale expected. Billos smiled brightly as he urged Cale toe back soon.


    ¡°Pleasee again soon. I will be waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t want to go, but had to leave to go meet Choi Han. Ring. The bell rang once more and it suddenly felt like the tea shop became louder once Cale left.


    However, it was even louder outside the tea shop than it was inside. Even though this territory was far from the capital, the fact that a lot of artists resided here and that they had a special product made it a popr location. These individuals, as well as the miners who were looking to rx after a long day in the mines, all were outte to drink.


    Cale walked that street alone.


    ¡®If you think about it, he really is a unique person.¡¯


    Normally in fantasies or martial arts novels, the trash of the family tend to hang out with the gangsters or bad crowds. They drink, fool around with women, and cause a ruckus on the streets or stores.


    The funny thing was that Cale Henituse actually hated gangsters and scammers. In fact, he despised them.


    ¡®He thought that they were all scumbags.¡¯


    The worst of all scumbags. It was better to at least be the citizens who worked hard even though there was no hopes for a better future.


    That was why he never beat people up when he was drunk but had no issues throwing things at the gangsters he saw. Well, attempted to throw things, since his aim when drunk was terrible.


    Maybe that was the reason.


    ¡®Aigoo, young master, you¡¯re here?¡±


    The owner of the bar was extremely afraid of Cale. It was because of that one day when Cale broke pretty much everything around where he was sitting to drink. In fact, Cale was probably number one on the cklist for Western City bars.


    He did not respond to the owner¡¯s greeting and just threw a gold coin at him.


    ¡°Bring a bottle of my usual. Oh, and roasted chicken breast. Don¡¯t put salt on it.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Y, you don¡¯t want to find a seat first?¡±


    Cale started to frown. The owner immediately waved his hands and bowed his head.


    ¡°Immediately! I will bring it immediately!¡±


    The owner was moving quickly, but it looked like he was smiling. It was because it looked like Cale was not nning on sitting down. Cale looked around the bar that became quiet once he walked in. Everyone was avoiding his gaze and turned their heads. It was like they were wondering why he had to choose this bar of all bars in the city. The gangsters and scammers in the bar were all extremely nervous right now.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    The sound of Cale clicking his tongue could be heard through the silence in the bar.


    ¡°Young master, here is the bottle you requested.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Cale grabbed the bottle and bag of chicken. It was the alcohol he drank often. It was probably the most expensive alcohol in this bar. He epted the bottle with no regret and left the bar.


    Cale immediately opened the bottle and drank about half of it as soon as he stepped out of the bar.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The alcohol tasted pretty good. Since Cale had a high tolerance to alcohol, it did not affect him at all to drink half of the bottle at once. He just flushed easily, making people think he was a lightweight.


    Cale quickly walked along with the bottle in his hand.


    He walked back past the tea shop he stayed in all day until he saw the guards stiffen up after seeing him. Seeing them acting like that made him want to go out of the gate, but unfortunately, that was not his destination.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m starting to get hot.¡±


    Cale felt himself heating up as he continued to drink. He walked a bit further until he reached the city wall not too far away. The tall city wall that started at the gate seemed to defend against any potential intruders.


    ¡®Well it depends on the person.¡¯


    Cale recalled the information from the book.


    ¡®Approximately 100 steps from the city gate.¡¯


    That was the location where Choi Han jumped over the city wall. Cale clenched the bottle in his hand as he quickly ran toward the location. There were not many people on the streets because it was the residential area.


    Cale took a deep breath once he arrived at the calcted location.


    Exactly 100 steps away from the city gate. It was a corner of the residential area so there wasn¡¯t any other light other than the torch the guards put on top of the wall, as well as the lightsing out of the residential windows.


    But that was enough light. Cale slowly approached his destination after letting his eyes adjust to the dark.


    ¡®Just as I expected.¡¯


    He could see something curled up underneath the city wall. Actually, there were multiple things.


    Delicate looking things that were shaking because of the cold. Cale continued to walk toward the location. He could hear the voices of the curled up lifeforms.


    Meow Meeeeeow.


    Two cats were meowing as theyy curled up underneath the city wall. Cale started to smile.


    ¡®It¡¯s right here.¡¯


    He found the right spot. The moment Choi Han jumps over the wall, a baby kitten is body mmed by the alpha cat of the neighborhood and gets sent tumbling to the city wall. Choi Han quickly twists his body to avoidnding on the kitten. This was a world where coincidences yed a big role.


    ¡®He really is a good guy.¡¯


    Choi Han twists his ankle after unexpectedly twisting his body to avoid hurting the kitten. He had run like crazy to reach Western City after killing tens of people for the first time and burying the corpses of the vigers. His body had reached its limit making him unable tond properly after making such a movement.


    Meeeeow Meeeeeeow.


    Cale gazed at the kitten that was curled up and shaking, as well as the other kitten that seemed to be its sibling licking the shaking kitten. He then turned his gaze.


    He turned to look at one of the alleys that was close to where was standing. He could see him.


    ¡®I found him.¡¯


    The man who was wincing in pain while looking like one of the homeless that lived in the slums. Cale could see the shaggy ck hair and the old and burnt clothes.


    ording to the novel, Cale and Choi Han would meet tomorrow. Tonight was the night Cale got drunk and got the scar on his side. Things were already different than in the novel, even though it was just minor details.


    Cale stood up as he had crouched down to look at the kittens. Choi Han must have felt his gaze from a few moments ago, as Choi Han slowly raised his head and his eyes focused on Cale through his shaggy ck hair.


    ¡®Damn it, I¡¯m shaking.¡¯


    Cale could hear his heart going crazy.


    Although it was too dark to see clearly, Choi Han¡¯s eyes that Cale could see through his hair were extremely cold.


    Cale thought that it was a good idea that he chose to drink.


    Cale congratted himself for making such a smart decision and calmed himself down as much as possible. Jab. He needed tounch a jab and leave a good first impression.


    Cale took a deep breath as he started to speak to Choi Han who was staring at him.


    ¡°You look like you are hungry.¡±


    Tsk tsk. Cale clicked his tongue and took the chicken breast out of the bag. Then with an extremely gentle movement, Cale offered the roasted chicken breast not to Choi Han, but to the kittens.


    ¡°You poor things. Go ahead and eat it.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t know that the kittens would be this small. He hope that they could still eat the chicken breast. Tsk. He clicked his tongue as he ripped the chicken breast into pieces so that the kittens could eat it better.


    He was wondering what the hell he was doing crouching here feeding these kittens.


    To be honest, Cale did not like cats. However, Choi Han treasured small animals.


    Grrooooowl. Groooooowl.


    The injured kitten must have understood Cale¡¯s dislike for cats, as it showed its teeth and started to growl, but Cale started to pet the kitten¡¯s silver fur as he looked into its golden eyes. The kitten must not have liked it, as it did its best to avoid Cale¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You poor things. Eat this and get better soon.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even look at Choi Han when he said that, however, he was thinking that Choi Han was definitely looking at him.


    ¡°Do you have somewhere to go?¡±


    He did not hear a response. However, Cale continued to speak. The guards would soone to patrol this area, and he needed to make a move before Choi Han started to limp away to avoid the guards.


    ¡°Or a ce to stay?¡±


    Cale petted the growling silver furred kitten with golden eyes and pushed away the red kitten that was trying to attack him as he asked. The red kitten kept trying to hit Cale for some reason. It¡¯s golden eyes, that matched its sibling¡¯s eyes, shined brightly even in the darkness.


    But Cale needed to focus on Choi Han.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    There still was no response. Cale had expected this.


    Choi Han was probably observing him right now, but he also probably wanted to rest.


    Both his body and mind had reached their limit. In addition, he had received a huge shock just the other day. For someone like Choi Han who had lived on his own without any human contact other than the vigers of that small vige, Western City waspletely foreign to him. He may have lived for tens of years already, but he was still young.


    ¡°Are you not going to say anything?¡±


    ¡°...Why are you talking to me?¡±


    Choi Han finally seemed to have decided that Cale was weak.


    Cale was weak enough that he could easily kill him even though he was at his limits. That was why Choi Han felt that it would be okay to ept Cale¡¯s goodwill even though he had no idea why Cale was being nice to him.


    Cale stood up and walked toward Choi Han. The guards would soone patrolling through this location.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    He could see Choi Han¡¯s situation better once he got closer. He was a mess. However, maybe it was because he was the main character, but his eyes were clear. The ck hair and ck pupils that showed that Choi Han was Korean were actually quite nice to see. That was why Cale smiled as he casually spoke to Choi Han.


    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    The best first impression was to be the one who provides delicious food.

 Chapter 7: They Met (4)

    <h4>Chapter 7: They Met (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Han stopped leaning against the wall and pushed his body up.


    His body was leaning to his left probably because his right ankle was ufortable, but Cale did not help him or say anything about him. There was no reason to be any nicer to him than he had already been.


    Cale told Choi Han to follow him as he headed toward the Count¡¯s estate. However, an existence blocked his path.


    Meeeeeeeeow.


    The red furred golden eyed kitten ran toward Cale and rubbed its cheeks on Cale¡¯s shoes. Cale started to frown. He didn¡¯t like cats, but this one seemed pretty cute. However, he suddenly felt chills all over his body and turned around. Choi Han was staring at him.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale awkwardly started to pet the kitten.


    ¡°It seems like it likes me. But I have to go. See you next time.¡±


    Cale never understood why people talked to animals. However, Cale, who had now be that person that was speaking to animals, quickly stood back up and walked away from the kitten.


    Grroooooowl.


    The silver furred golden-eyed kitten growled as if it was telling the red-furred kitten toe back while telling Cale to get lost. The red-furred kitten seemed to not want to go back as it continued to look back at Cale as it walked away. However, Cale did not turn back.


    Meow, meoooooooow.


    The sad cries of the kittens were getting farther away. Cale took a peek backwards. Choi Han was limping, but keeping up with him.


    They made eye contact once more. Cale flinched as he quickly turned his head back. He was walking slowly to make it easier for Choi Han to keep up.


    They passed the residential area and Cale took another sip of the alcohol.


    The bars. Market. za. They then passed the residences of the wealthy and finally arrived at the Count¡¯s estate located in the rear of the city.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han, who had stopped moving. Choi Han must have seen how the soldiers greeted Cale, as well as how the citizens avoided him, on their way here.


    Choi Han was probably questioning whether it really would be easy to kill Cale.


    Cale asked once more.


    ¡°Are you not going toe?¡±


    As expected, Choi Han resumed walking. His reason for following Cale now was probably to get some information as well as to host the funeral for the vigers of Harris Vige.


    ¡°Y, young master?¡±


    As soon as Cale stood at the main entrance of the estate, the guards and knights stumbled over their words as they greeted him.


    ¡®Sigh. I wish they would stop with that y, young master business.¡¯


    It was odd hearing them stumbling over their words every time. Since he possessed the body of a trash, he was trying his best to act like one. It was easier to be a trash young master than a noble young master. He was trying to make his life as easy as possible. Cale frowned at the guards¡¯ stumbling of words while the guards quickly opened the gate.


    ¡°Please head on in.¡±


    Cale turned back to look at Choi Han. The rest of them looked at Choi Han as well. They were probably curious about this beggar that followed their young master back. The knights observed Choi Han with suspicion in their eyes.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Choi Han should know of Cale¡¯s status by now. He continued to limp as he approached Cale. Cale looked calm and turned back as soon as he saw that Choi Han was behind him and entered through the gate.


    But his heart was going crazy.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s thinking about taking me as a hostage if something dangerous happens. That is probably why he stood right behind me.¡¯


    He was sure that Choi Han would not kill him. However, just thinking about being taken as hostage caused serious mental strain that Cale frowned as he looked at the two knights who were following them.


    ¡®Don¡¯t follow me.¡¯


    The knights flinched at Cale¡¯s clear order. They looked back and forth between Cale and Choi Han before one of the knights approached Choi Han and Cale with a stiff expression on his face.


    The knights cared about their creed more than anything else. It was fitting of the knights that Deruth treasured.


    ¡®Well, I guess they have to act like this to be good knights.¡¯


    Cale was satisfied at the knight¡¯s response to this beggar-like foreigner and left the knight alone to follow them. He just led Choi Han to the entrance of the Count¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Ron.¡±


    This scary old man. He had been waiting for Cale outside the door. Cale didn¡¯t expect him to really be waiting. Cale was scared, but thought that it was actually for the better.


    Ron¡¯s gaze turned toward Choi Han, and his benign smile suddenly stiffened.


    ¡®Ron should be at a level where he can estimate Choi Han¡¯s strength.¡¯


    Choi Han also stared back at Ron. Cale didn¡¯t care what kind of attacks they were sending each other through their eyes and did what he needed to do. He was not done just yet.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Cale called out to Choi Han once more and started to walk. The servant, Ron, quickly followed Cale.


    ¡°Young master, what is going on? I will take care of this guest if you tell me what is needed.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Someone else approached Cale as Ron was speaking.


    ¡°Young master. You returned after drinking today.¡±


    It was the deputy butler Hans.


    ¡®Ah, he was responsible for me.¡¯


    Cale clicked his tongue and ignored Hans¡¯s statement. Instead, he lifted up the alcohol bottle and pointed toward Hans. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Aaack!¡±


    Hans covered his face with both of his arms as he curled up. Silence filled the air.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Cale clicked his tongue and Hans looked up with a facepletely red from embarrassment as he looked back at Cale.


    ¡°Put this away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hans received the alcohol bottle from Cale with a nk expression on his face.


    ¡°I will actually throw it at you next time.¡±


    Hans turned pale at Cale¡¯s words. Cale did not seem to care at all as he continued to walk. With the inclusion of Hans, there were now a total of four people following him.


    Cale peeked every so often to make sure they were following him properly and arrived at his destination.


    Kitchen #2. Cale pushed the door open as soon as he saw the sign.


    ¡°Young master?¡±


    He could hear Hans¡¯s confused voice behind him. However, there was a thick smile on Cale¡¯s face. The end was near.


    Now, Beacrox and Choi Han will meet. Cale¡¯s heart was beating fast. The door easily opened. Cale¡¯s expression stiffened at the scene in front of him inside the door.


    ng. ng.


    Second Chef Beacrox was smiling while sharpening his de. He seemed to be enjoying himself while sharpening his de all alone in kitchen #2. However, that smile disappeared as soon as he saw Cale.


    That was why Cale was scared. It was always scary to deal with lunatics. You never knew what crazy things a lunatic would do.


    Cale made a move before Beacrox could respond. He put a hand on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder and pointed at him.


    ¡°Give him something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Beacrox asked with a stiff expression on his face. The sharp de in his hand was shining as it reflected the light. Cale calmed his shaking heart as he said it once more.


    ¡°Give him something to eat. He¡¯s hungry.¡±


    Ho. The knight let out a shocked noise from the back, but Cale did not have the time to pay attention to that right now. He waited for Beacrox¡¯s response with anxiety. Finally, Beacrox answered with a stiff expression still on his face.


    ¡°I will do as you instructed, young master.¡±


    It was done.


    Beacrox and Choi Han. And even Ron, someone that he did not expect. The three of them were connected now.


    A bright smile formed on Cale¡¯s face. He could finally rx as he gave Beacrox another order with a slightly higher tone.


    ¡°Also prepare something for me. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Cale thought about the steak fromst night¡¯s dinner.


    ¡°Your steakst night was the best. You are a great chef.¡±


    The tip of Beacrox¡¯s knife slightly shook.


    ¡°Something like that steak would be a wonderful meal. Prepare it quickly.¡±


    Cale turned around without waiting for Beacrox¡¯s response. He then left the kitchen and headed towards his chamber. The knight and Hans followed him, and Hans quickly asked.


    ¡°What should I do about that guest?¡±


    ¡°I guess he is my guest. You take care of it.¡±


    Since he connected the three of them, he didn¡¯t want to deal with anything else for today.


    Beacrox and Ron should be able to tell Choi Han¡¯s strength. In the novel, Beacrox originally swears his loyalty to Choi Han because of his strength, so he should pledge his loyalty after figuring out Choi Han¡¯s strength this time too. Of course, Cale had some other ns in the case that Beacrox was unable to determine Choi Han¡¯s strength.


    All Cale had to do was make Choi Han beat someone or something up, without it being him. Oh, and Beacrox had to be there to watch.


    Even if it might have some holes, Cale had thought about a lot of different things.


    ¡°Hans. Stop annoying me and just bring the meal over to my chamber when it¡¯s ready.¡±


    As expected, Ron did not follow him. Cale left the knight and Hans outside his chamber door as he closed the door andid down on the bed. He was happy. His exhaustion and the alcohol made him fall asleep before the food ever showed up.


    That was why he did not know that Beacrox¡¯s cooking knife shed toward Choi Han¡¯s neck and that Ron¡¯s sharp dagger was flung toward Choi Han¡¯s heart. Of course, both of their attacks had failed.


    Well, this was actually a situation that nobody, other than the three involved individuals, would know about.

 Chapter 8: Picked It Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 8: Picked It Up (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Late at night.


    Deputy butler Hans had to stand in front of Count Deruth. He started to make his report while Deruth quietly listened until he was finished.


    ¡°He is currently sleeping in his room.¡±


    Hans finally finished his report and Deruth started to speak.


    ¡°The driver reported that he went to the Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s illegitimate son''s tea shop. Today, he brought a young man whose identity we cannot verify. In terms of drinking, he only drank a little bit and kept a clear head.¡±


    Hans¡¯s report was short, but Deruth found that short report interesting.


    ¡°Should we put a tail on him?¡±


    He waved his hand to oppose Hans¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t want to know what his son was doing on the outside to the point he would put a tail on him.


    ¡°No need. As long as he is in the city, anything he does is under my authority to handle.¡±


    Deruth cherished Hans the most out of all the young deputy butlers. It was because he fulfilled orders well and was a good person.


    ¡°Do what you have been doing in terms of observing Cale inside the house and reporting what you see.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Hans did not say anything else as he bowed his head.


    Deruth. He was someone who did not have any special abilities nor any solidworks. However, just like the previous Count, he was able to rule over the Henituse territory and grow his wealth by selling marble and wine. He was someone who was able to protect his territory properly.


    ¡®Cale has changed.¡¯


    Cale felt different than normal. It wasn¡¯t that he suddenly got smarter or stronger, but that his actions were clearly different from before.


    ¡°Ah, Hans.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Count-nim?¡±


    ¡°Bring me some information about the Flynn Merchant Guild.¡±


    Tea shop owner, Billos. Deruth knew about this bastard son of the Flynn Merchant Guild. This was because the Henituse¡¯srgest trading partner for wine was the Flynn Merchant Guild.


    ¡°I will get right on it.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Deruth watched Hans walk out of his office as he started to think. There was a lot of things for him to think about other than the change in Cale¡¯s demeanor.


    The atmosphere around the continent was dangerous. It was like a volcano right before it erupts. Deruth could clearly feel the dangerous atmosphere despite the fact that he was in the corner of the kingdom. It was because he was always receiving an endless amount of information about it. But the message from the Imperial Court that he received today made Deruth even more certain about the current atmosphere of the continent.


    The former Counts of the Henituse territory always passed on a single piece of advice to the next in power.


    ¡®There is no need to be recorded in history. Just live for peace and happiness.¡¯


    ¡°I guess I need to reinforce the city walls.¡±


    He may not be a good fighter, but Deruth was always thinking about ways to protect himself and his family.


    There are times when the body is stronger than the mind.


    ¡°Young master, you were sleeping so soundly that I did not wake you up.¡±


    Cale had slept in. The fact that Ron brought lemonade instead of cold water again made things even worse. However, Cale could not say anything about it.


    It was because there was a bandage around Ron¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°...Are you worrying about me?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just annoying to look at.¡±


    ¡°It is nothing much. I was just scratched by a cat¡¯s w.¡±


    Is a, ¡®cat,¡¯ another reference to an innocent person?


    Cale was sure that someone would have had their fated meetingst night. He avoided the gaze of Ron, who was smiling, and headed toward the chamber''s window. He needed to move faster because he slept in.''


    ¡°Will you be heading out right away?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take care of everything on my own outside.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Oh, young master.¡±


    Cale let go of the door handle and turned to look at Ron. Ron had an odd smile on his face.


    ¡°What do you think about the lemonade?¡±


    ¡°Great. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Ron¡¯s voice became an octave lower.


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡®What kind of question was that?¡¯


    Since Ron was someone he could not ignore, Cale just answered the question as nicely as possible while opening the door.


    m. He then quickly closed it right back.


    ¡°...Ron.¡±


    Ron approached Cale at his calling and whispered with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Young master, were you surprised? Your guest from yesterday is waiting for you outside.¡±


    Cale was surprised. Cale had seen Choi Han staring at him as soon as he opened the door, which caused him to close the door in shock. His hand headed to the inner pocket of his shirt. The 10 million gallons in his pocket calmed him down.


    Ron gazed toward Cale as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a chance to tell you because you opened the door right away. I told him to waitfortably in his room, but he insisted that he needed to see you and waited outside the door.¡±


    ¡®Didn¡¯t have a chance to tell me my ass.¡¯


    Cale could not say anything to this terrible old man who definitely had the chance but chose not to tell him. Cale moved a step away from Ron as he opened the door again.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Cale pretended like he never mmed the door as he started to chat with Choi Han. He was paying attention to Choi Han¡¯s appearance as he asked.


    After taking a shower, fixing his hair, and wearing new clothes, a pure and clean feeling wasing from Choi Han. However, it was difficult to think like that after seeing his eyes.


    Choi Han was still in a twisted state. That was why looking at his eyes made Cale feel a bit scared. Choi Han was also staring back at Cale before finally starting to speak.


    ¡°Pay you back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I will pay you back for the meal.¡±


    Choi Han was speaking formally unlike yesterday. More importantly, Cale started to frown at the words, ¡®pay you back.¡¯


    ¡®Pay me back? Is he trying to make me have a heart attack?¡¯


    Who in their right mind would use Choi Han for manualbor? Cale just wanted Choi Han to get out of this city as soon as possible.


    Of course, Choi Han would agree to help Cale out if he said it was to pay him back. He was that kind of person. However, Cale didn¡¯t have anything he needed from Choi Han.


    ¡°No need. Is there anything else you need?¡±


    He quickly rejected Choi Han¡¯s offer and asked if there was anything else he needed. Choi Han started to observe Cale even more closely. That gaze made Cale think about how Cale got beaten to a pulp in the novel, and his arms started to develop goosebumps. Choi Han started to speak at that point.


    ¡°There is something I would like to request for your help.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes at the word, ¡®help.¡¯ He did not want to get involved with Choi Han. The, ¡®help,¡¯ that Choi Han would ask about could be nothing other than something regarding Harris Vige.


    The Cale in the novel called the vigers of Harris Vige useless and ended up getting beaten up because of it. Cale thought about that as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Tell Hans your request. He will take care of everything.¡±


    After opening his eyes again, Cale made eye contact with Choi Han, who was standing there as still as a statue.


    ¡°He is a talented deputy butler. He will be able to help you out with almost any normal request.¡±


    Cale then put a hand on Ron¡¯ shoulder. He could feel Ron flinch, but Cale decided to get both of them out of his sight at the same time.


    ¡°Ron here is pretty useful as well. He will also be able to help you out. Ron, he is my guest. Make sure to take proper care of whatever he needs.¡±


    Cale also gave Ron an order before moving his hand off of Ron¡¯s shoulder. He then heard Choi Han calling out to him.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t even know who I am.¡±


    Cale turned around to look. He could see Choi Han still observing him. The scary feeling emitting from him had disappeared, and Cale could only feel an unexinable puritying from Choi Han.


    ¡°Why do I need to know who you are? Is there a reason to help someone who does not have as much as I have?¡±


    Choi Han started to frown a bit at Cale¡¯s words. It was very faint, but Cale, who had been closely observing Choi Han, definitely saw it.


    ¡®Is he annoyed that I said someone who does not have as much as I do?¡¯


    Cale quickly continued on.


    ¡°Based on your situation, I doubt you¡¯ll ask for something difficult. Well, if it is something difficult, I¡¯m sure Hans will know where to draw the line.¡±


    He pushed Ron toward Choi Han as he turned away from the two of them.


    ¡°Then goodbye. I have a lot of things to do.¡±


    Cale quickly headed toward his father Deruth¡¯s office. He needed to get arge amount of allowance today. He could hear Ron¡¯s voiceing from his behind him.


    ¡°Young master, I will do as youmanded.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t care whether you do or do not.¡¯


    Frying and stirring was for them to do as the main characters, not Cale. Wouldn¡¯t they get closer to each other faster since they met four days earlier thanks to him?


    Ron looked toward Cale, who was moving away from both of them, before looking down at the empty cup in his hands.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    That fearless puppy did not like sour things. He still did not like it. However, he now drank it.


    Ron touched his neck. He had been hurt for the first time in a long time, but something more interesting than the injury kept nagging at him.


    The fearless puppy was scared of him.


    Does he know something?


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Ron turned his gaze toward the source of the voice. He could see Choi Han looking at him with disgust. This punk seemed to have figured out that he was someone who has killed after their short sparst night.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    This punk, who also gave off a simr scent of blood, was pretending to be clean. Ron found it funny that such a twisted punk was acting that way.


    This punk, that they metst night, gave off the violent, disgusting, and murderous aura of the Forest of Darkness. It was an aura that Ron and Beacrox could instantly tell apart from other auras.


    Of course, that murderous aura was not Choi Han¡¯s own. Choi Han had gotten that aura from the assassins he had killed, and now that he had showered and cleaned up, the murderous aura was no longer surrounding him.


    ¡®I guess there is no way those people would cross over.¡¯


    Ron thought about the events ofst night as he started to talk to the boy who seemed to have gone through a lot in the past few days.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Ron started to walk in order to follow his puppy young master¡¯s order, and Choi Han followed behind him. Choi Han¡¯s gaze momentarily headed toward Cale¡¯s direction before turning back to Ron.

 Chapter 9: Picked It Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 9: Picked It Up (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale held a bag that was twice the size of yesterday¡¯s bag as he headed back up to the top of the slums. The two siblings were there to greet him once again.


    The children kept their mouth shut as they looked toward Cale. Cale smiled as he took out two small bags and pushed them toward the children.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    The young girl slowly approached him. Cale frowned as he watched the girl with coarse grey hair approach him. She had a hand on her side as she limped over to him.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Cale pushed the two bags toward the young boy.


    ¡°Youe here and take it.¡±


    The young boy quickly rushed over and snatched the bags before quickly running back. Compared to Cale¡¯s bright red hair, the boy had coarse dark red hair that shook as he ran.


    Cale then turned around and headed toward the man-eating tree.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bread. It¡¯s meat and cake.¡±


    He could hear the siblings talking about the food, but he did not care. He continued to walk toward the man-eating tree¡¯s territory.


    Oooooooooooooong-


    ¡°...It¡¯s a bit scary.¡±


    The ck tree without any leaves seemed to be moving its branches to wee Cale. This eerie feeling made Cale nervous, but he still poured the contents of the bag into the hole underneath the tree.


    The bread quickly disappeared.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...More, give me more.¡±


    ¡®...It¡¯s driving me crazy.¡¯


    The response he read about in the novel showed up. It was the voice of a weak girl. Yes, the person who starved to death was a priestess who served a god. However, unlike the present day priestesses of the temples or churches, the ancient priestesses were shamans. The majority of the ancient shamans could be considered people who had superpowers or natural forces under theirmand.


    Cale quickly grabbed the bag and started to move.


    ¡®Cale,e to my study tonight.¡¯


    That was what his father, Deruth, had said to Cale when he went to get some allowance. That was why he had to leave here before evening at thetest.


    ¡®Half.¡¯


    He came here with the intention of taking care of half of the gluttony of the tree today. He went back down the hill to get more bread. He could see the two siblings looking at him with cake on their lips.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Cale frowned and clicked his tongue as he walked past the two siblings.


    Cale then walked to the street where there were a lot of bakeries. He had already swept the stock of the bakery he went to yesterday this morning, so it would take them some time to restock. That was why he needed to look for another bakery. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Y, young master.¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice made Cale turn his head. A middle-aged woman smiled awkwardly as she pointed to her shop. Her hand was shaking and she was full of fear, but she still had some confidence.


    ¡°We have a lot of bread.¡±


    Cale started to smile. Now this was a woman who knew how to do business. The other vendors were peeking their way while looking at what was going on.


    Cale threw her a gold coin and the woman quickly picked it up.


    ¡°Give me everything you have. Pack it quickly.¡±


    In that instant, the smile on the middle-aged woman¡¯s face grew wider. She instantly went into the store and immediately came back out with arge bag full of bread. She had already packed it all up in advance.


    ¡°Here it is, young master.¡±


    ¡®Wow. She really is a good merchant.¡¯


    This was someone who knew how to make money.


    ¡°I can also prepare some more.¡±


    Cale liked this woman even more. However, at that instant...


    ¡°Young master! We can make even more bread than that!¡±


    An old man across the street raised his hand as he rushed over. He was wearing a baker¡¯s uniform. Cale liked his fitting outfit and threw a gold coin to him as well.


    ¡°I will head to your shop next. Have a bag ready.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    Cale was amazed by these vendors. They were still afraid of him because of his identity as the trash of the Count¡¯s family, but they had no issuesing up to him to make some easy money. It was probably because they knew that Cale did not hit anybody who was not a gangster, but he still could see why the Henituse territory was doing so well.


    The fact that Cale had spent a gold coin to buy a bag of bread yesterday had already spread like wildfire. 1 million gallons. The others gasped at the week¡¯s worth of profit while their eyes started to sparkle.


    ¡®I can go around to those three ces tomorrow to get bread.¡¯


    Since he gave each of them a gold coin, he should be able to get another bag from them tomorrow. Cale was happy that things were going so smoothly.


    However, there was someone who was watching him from afar.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    It was the chef, Beacrox. Just like his father, he had a bandage around his neck, and he was watching Cale from behind a corner. He just watched Cale buy the bag of bread and some medicinal herbs before heading back to the slums.


    ¡°...Did he go crazy?¡±


    Cale seemed like he had gone crazy since yesterday.


    Beacrox had never cared about Cale, even when his father had said that Cale was an interesting kid, but, the more he saw, the more he started to agree. It felt like it would be just as fun to watch Cale as it was to watch the ck-haired punk. Beacrox¡¯s eyes started to sparkle.


    Billos, the owner of the tea shop with the highest view, took a sip of his tea as he received his subordinate¡¯s report.


    ¡°Young master Cale is going in and out of the slums?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Billos-nim.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°We also receivedmunication from the capital.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Billos¡¯s round eyes, that were hard to see because of his fat, opened widely. The subordinate flinched for a moment before continuing his report.


    ¡°Yes. It mentioned that the crown will soon gather people. That is why they wish for Billos-nim to return and get to work.¡±


    nk.


    Billos put the teacup on the table as he motioned with his chin.


    ¡°You can head out now.¡±


    The subordinate quickly moved into the shadows and disappeared. Billos stared at the spot his subordinate was standing in as one corner of his lips twisted upward.


    ¡°Do they think I will be their dog and watch the house again?¡±


    His gaze headed out of the window. It felt like his gaze could reach the far away capital.


    ¡°This, this isn¡¯t bread. Isn¡¯t bread.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Seeing the young girl who was mumbling, ¡®isn¡¯t bread,¡¯ over and over as she held the medicinal herbs in her hand, Cale just snorted as he headed back to the man-eating tree. However, the young boy got in his way.


    ¡°You cannot die.¡±


    It was the young boy saying he cannot die now. Cale did not even frown as he just walked past the young boy.


    Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo.


    He was an orphan and didn¡¯t have anything to his name. That was why there were a lot of people who showed the poor Kim Rok Soo a lot of sympathy.


    ¡®Is there a reason to show sympathy for the needy?¡¯


    That was something he heard all the time when he was younger.


    ¡®Young beggar.¡¯


    ¡®Poor orphan.¡¯


    ¡®You don¡¯t need a reason to show sympathy.¡¯


    There was a time he just took that at face value, but he started to understand the real meaning of it as he got older.


    There wasn¡¯t a logical reason for the things your heart draws you to do. You didn¡¯t need a reason.


    ¡°So annoying.¡±


    Cale hated to see young children being hurt. However, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts about nursing the young girl nor thoughts of consoling her. He frowned toward the young girl who was limping toward him and the young boy next to her as he answered them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±


    The siblings finally stopped following him once he said that. Cale was unhappy at the thought that he did something he hated the most. He hated people who got involved in other people¡¯s business without being asked, but he had done just that by giving the young girl the medicinal herbs.


    Oooooooooooong.


    -More, give me more.


    ¡°Yes. Eat it all.¡±


    Cale dumped the whole bag into the man-eating tree without caring about how itnded. He was not afraid. The bread instantly disappeared into the darkness that was now too light to be called darkness. Cale could now see a new grey light. However, it would only seem grey to him.


    ¡®I guess it is paying off for the money I spent.¡¯


    Cale poured the other bag of bread into the hole as he headed back home. He didn¡¯t see the siblings anymore, but that was better for Cale.


    However, he saw the two struggling cats on his way back home and flinched.


    ¡®It¡¯s the cats from yesterday. They shouldn¡¯t remember me, right?¡¯


    Silver fur and golden eyes, dark red fur and golden eyes. The two cats did not even meow as they stared at Cale. Cale did not want to cause a scene, and just looked away as he headed back home.


    He then heard something from his father that almost made him faint.


    ¡°... Could you please say that one more time.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Cale.¡±


    Basen was standing next to Cale as well. The story of the Henituse family that was not mentioned in the novel was happening in front of Cale¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You shall go to the capital as our family¡¯s representative.¡±


    Cale could feel a headacheing.


    ¡°Originally, Basen was supposed to go. However, you are the first born of our family.¡±


    Cale just opened and closed his mouth repeatedly as he watched Count Deruth sitting there with a gentle smile. Going to visit the crown at such a time. Cale was quickly thinking about the contents of ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯ as Deruth continued to speak.


    ¡°The crown is hosting a big event, and the noble families of each territory have been invited to gather. It will be your first time to go visit the crown, but Basen has been going to simr functions for thest two years. However, I am hoping for you to go this time.¡±


    Big event hosted by the crown. That made Cale think about a single incident.


    The za Terror Incident.


    A secret organizationmits a terrorist act when many of the citizens of the capital are gathered in one ce. Our hero Choi Han is the one who manages to block about half of their plot. That would be the fourth time that Choi Han and the secret organization woulde into contact with each other.


    As a result, Choi Han is able to save a lot of the citizens at the za and bes connected with the crown prince. They then quickly develop a friendship with each other.


    Cale suddenly got the chills.


    Since the novel described the event from Choi Han¡¯s point of view, it did not talk much about the gathering of the nobles. All it mentioned was that Choi Han gains some party members before and after the incident, as well as the strong backing of the crown prince.


    But he had to go to the scene of that terrorist attack?


    Of course, he did not know whether the nobles would gather in the za as well. Cale started to recall the information in ¡®The Birth of a Hero.


    [Tons of people were gathered in the za. The tform was still empty. It was for the royal family that would soon arrive. Choi Han could see some other people who looked like they held important positions. However, more important to Choi Han, was the fact that a lot of citizens, young, old, male, female, were gathered here. Choi Han¡¯s heart started to beat faster.


    He did not want to see a group of innocent people dying ever again.]


    Would people who looked like they held important positions include the nobles?


    Cale turned to look at Basen even as his father was continuing to speak. Basen stood there stoically, looking at his father without giving Cale a single nce.


    ¡®Deruth said Basen normally goes to events like this. Should I tell him to go?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s mouth continued to repeatedly open and close. He did not want to go to a dangerous area. However, he could not bring himself to say Basen¡¯s name.


    A rtionship that was neither good nor bad. That was the rtionship between the original Cale and Basen. Basen found Cale to be difficult, but that was it.


    Cale¡¯s mind started to getplicated. Would Cale have gone in the story? There was no way Deruth would send the trash to the capital. Just why was he trying to send him then? Cale was wondering if he had done something wrong to have caused this to happen.


    ¡°You will leave in five days.¡±


    Five dayster. Hearing Deruth say that, Cale knew that the Cale in the novel had not gone to the capital.


    In the novel, he was beaten to a pulp by Choi Han four dayster and carried into the Count¡¯s estate. There was no way he could go to the capital in that condition.


    ¡°Cale. Before Basen started to do it, you had participated in all of these ceremonies. Think back on those times and have a rxed journey.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Deruth looked toward Cale at his calling. Basen slowly turned to look at his older brother as well.


    ¡°I am a bit anxious because of this sudden development. I have not gone to any of these since two years ago. I don¡¯t understand why I would suddenly have to go. Please let me think about it.¡±


    Deruth agreed and told his two sons that they could leave. The siblings quickly left the study. Cale was busy thinking about all sorts of things. If Cale threw a fit and caused a scene, Deruth would probably send Basen, but that would leave a bitter taste in his mouth.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    Cale could hear his young brother, Basen¡¯s voice. Cale turned his head. He could see Basen still stoically walking without looking at him. The 15 year old Basen always talked like this without ever making eye contact.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, there is no reason you cannot go.¡±


    Sigh. Cale let out a sigh.


    Basen did not even look at Cale as he left the study and headed to his own room. Cale stared at Basen for a long time.


    ¡°...It¡¯s not supposed to go like this.¡±


    Cale had been pushed out of the sessor spot. Cale could not stop acting like trash even when his younger brother t out acted like he was the family¡¯s sessor since two years ago. He was the joke of the family.


    That was why there were a lot of reasons he should not go as the family representative to the crown¡¯s summon. However, Basen was saying that there were no reasons not to go to the event.


    Basen was saying that there were enough reasons for Cale to go as the family representative.


    ¡®Things will beplicated like this.¡¯


    Cale stated to frown. He did not like how things were going.


    But the other problem was...


    ¡®It¡¯s worth a shot.¡¯


    He thought it was worth going through the events that were about toe up.


    The reason was that the chances of Caleing back without dying or getting hurt were pretty high.


    ¡®It will also make it difficult for me if Basen dies without being able to take the Count position.¡¯


    In order for Cale to live a peaceful life, Basen needed to survive. There was still their youngest sister, Lily, but she was too young. Furthermore, Cale needed to head out of Western City after taking the ancient power located at the man-eating tree in order to take some other ancient powers located outside the Henituse territory.


    The scale inside Cale¡¯s mind started to tilt.


    He started to stare at deputy butler Hans who was heading his way. Hans¡¯s expression was intense, but not dark. He seemed to be a bit bitter, but his eyes were clear.


    ¡°Young master, the request that your guest has asked for-¡±


    ¡°Hans.¡±


    Cale cut him off as he said something else.


    ¡°Bring that guest here.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale was not going to be pushed around. If he was going to have to move, he might as well do it in a way that was mostfortable for him and in a way that was most beneficial for him.


    ¡°Ah, if he doesn¡¯t want toe, just tell him this.¡±


    Based on Hans¡¯s expression, Cale was certain that Choi Han¡¯s issue was settled properly. In the novel, Count Deruth gave a proper funeral for the vigers and took care of everything even after Choi Han beat Cale to a pulp. That shouldn¡¯t have changed at all.


    ¡°Payment.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Tell him toe because a way for him to pay me back hase up.¡±

 Chapter 10: Picked It Up (3)

    <h4>Chapter 10: Picked It Up (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Deputy butler Hans immediately ordered another servant to call Choi Han over.


    ¡°Where is he right now?¡±


    ¡°Ah, he is with Ron in chef Beacrox¡¯s kitchen.¡±


    Cale¡¯s heart jumped as he walked into the study. Were the three of them getting along as expected?


    ¡°Based on what I¡¯ve been told, he is learning how to cook basic dishes from chef Beacrox.¡±


    ¡°Cooking?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    One corner of Cale¡¯s lips went up.


    ¡®Cooking my ass.¡¯


    They were calling it, ¡®cooking,¡¯ but he was probably learning about torturing or Beacrox and Ron were admiring Choi Han¡¯s sword skill. Cale didn¡¯t need to see it to know the truth.


    Cale naturally walked over and sat down at his desk. He then casually asked Hans, who was idly standing in the corner.


    ¡°What did he ask for?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Hans seemed shocked at Cale¡¯s sudden words, before quickly putting on a serious expression and started to report. It was the information Cale expected it to be.


    Hans could not hide his sorrow and disappointment while sharing about what happened to Harris Vige, and had gone to the Count with Choi Han to deliver the Vige Chief¡¯s que that Choi Han brought.


    ¡°Father met with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Count immediately ordered for a funeral and will be sending inspectors, knights, and soldiers to investigate.¡±


    Mm. Hans stopped for a moment and hesitated before continuing to speak.


    ¡°However, the guest has indicated he will not be going back with us.¡±


    Hans recalled meeting the Count with Choi Han, as Choi Han exined the situation to the Count.


    Choi Han was speaking normally, but the tips of his fingers were shaking. It was then that Hans found out that Choi Han was 17 years old. He was able to keep his life because he happened to be searching for medicinal herbs on his own at the time of the massacre, but he still had to watch his neighbors and friends all being killed at such a young age. Just how much shock would he have received?


    ¡°Will that be okay?¡±


    That was why Hans had asked Cale. Will it be okay for him to not say his final farewell?


    ¡°It is his decision.¡±


    Cale answered Hans¡¯s question and changed the topic. He already knew why Choi Han did not want to return. He had already said his goodbye as he buried them. All that was left was to get his revenge on the people that took their future away.


    ¡°Has Ron been taking care of him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He has made sure that the guest eats every meal. He has also been very friendly with him.¡±


    The three of them did indeed seem to be getting along.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Hans seemed to have remembered something as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Mr. Ron seems to have hurt himself while working again. He had bandages around his wrist.¡±


    ¡°Really? Make sure to give him some medicine.¡±


    ¡®He probably killed someone again.¡¯


    That was what Cale was thinking. He heard Hans¡¯s voice at that time.


    ¡°...I will make sure to deliver young master¡¯s words and feelings to Mr. Ron.¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever.¡±


    Hans opened his mouth to say something as he looked at Cale¡¯s nonchnt expression, but a different noise filled the study.


    Knock Knock Knock


    Choi Han had arrived. Hans opened the door, and Cale could see Choi Han standing outside. Cale waved his hand to send Hans away, and Hans bowed his head as he quietly exited the study. Only Cale and Choi Han were left in the room.


    Cale kept the desk between them as he pointed at the chair across from him.


    ¡°Come sit down.¡±


    Choi Han slowly looked around the study as he sat down on the chair. Cale gave him enough time to look around the study.


    Like a typical pure and smart hero, Choi Han liked books. That was why the first thing he did aftering out of the Forest of Darkness and arriving in Harris Vige was to learn how to read from the Chief. After looking around for a long time, Choi Han¡¯s gaze finallynded on Cale.


    ¡°What is the payment?¡±


    ¡®Getting right to the point.¡¯


    Cale smiled looking at how Choi Han didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    Payment. Choi Han was thorough when it came to debts he owed.


    Cale, Kim Rok Soo, realized that he had changed the contents of the beginning of ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯ He could see that even more things would change because of it. That was why he was trying his best to not change too many things, but...


    He had to go to the capital. Then even more things will change.


    Cale put a piece of paper on the desk as he looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡°There is a way for you to pay back for the meal, but I need to first determine whether you will be capable of doing it. In simple terms, this is an interview.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    Choi Han immediately agreed to Cale¡¯s talk of checking his qualifications. Cale started to ask.


    ¡°Do you know how to protect people?¡±


    ¡°... What do you mean?¡±


    Choi Han flinched for the first time and asked after a moment. Cale¡¯s gaze started to turn sharp. He was looking at the piece of paper on the desk and not at Choi Han.


    Although he had to quickly change the n, it might bring him more gains than before. He could prevent Choi Han¡¯s party from getting the ancient powers while taking the ones that he needs for himself.


    Those powers were useless to them anyway.


    Cale kept his gaze on the paper as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Simple. Are you capable of protecting people instead of killing people?¡±


    Silence filled the room. Choi Han did not have an answer. Cale removed his gaze from the paper and looked at the person sitting on the chair. Choi Han was sitting there with his head down, but eventually answered.


    ¡°I am not sure.¡±


    Tsk. Cale clicked his tongue. This was why it was dangerous to provoke Choi Han right now.


    ¡°But you can kill someone?¡±


    The answer came easily this time.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Then you should be able to protect people as well.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes shook for a moment.


    ¡°That is difficult.¡±


    ¡°But difficult does not mean impossible.¡±


    There were not many things in the world you could avoid because it was difficult. The life that Cale had lived was like that. That was why he was so happy to possess the body of a trash like Cale who could do whatever he wants. But, unfortunately, there was now a mountain he needed to first climb in order to have that damn peaceful future.


    Cale was looking for someone to climb and flip that mountain for him.


    Choi Han had a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. Now the final interview question.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please ask.¡±


    Cale looked into Choi Han¡¯s firm gaze as he asked thest question.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know my name?¡±


    ¡®Of course, I do. You¡¯re the person who was going to beat me up.¡¯


    ¡°I have heard from other people, but I want to hear it directly from you.¡±


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han reached his hand out.


    ¡°My name is Choi Han.¡±


    Cale shook Choi Han¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Great. I am Cale Henituse.¡±


    The short conversation called an interview quickly finished. Of course, it was a passing grade. Cale pushed the paper on the desk toward Choi Han.


    ¡°The way you can pay me back is simple.¡±


    There were two names written on the paper. It also indicated where he would meet them.


    ¡°Go to the capital with these people.¡±


    These were the party members Choi Han would meet on his way to the capital. Beacrox and these two people would grow and get strong with Choi Han until volume 5.


    Rosalyn and Lock.


    One was the princess of a neighboring kingdom who was returning to her kingdom after surviving an assassination attempt, and the other was an injured kid. Of course, that kid was the heir to the Wolf King. It was possible for him to transform into a wolf.


    Princess Rosalyn was strong and cold. She had the most explosive strength after Choi Han and used her strength logically.


    She was not interested in taking control of the throne. Instead, her goal was to create the continent¡¯s greatest Magic Tower, and she would grow into a hero as she moved closer to her goal.


    ¡®The Archduke of the kingdom, who attempted the assassination on Rosalyn, will be tortured by Beacrox in the future.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s heart started to shake as he recalled just how clear and descriptive that torture scene had been in the novel. His heart seemed to be shaking quite a bit these days.


    ¡°Rosalyn. Lock.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes. Those two people. I¡¯m d you know how to read.¡±


    Choi Han continued to stare at the two names. Cale¡¯s gaze fell on the name Lock.


    Lock. This world had other races such as Elves, Dwarves, and Beast People. However, the most secretive of all races were the Beast People.


    Beast People. This included beasts, birds, and even insects. Beast People were different from monsters because of the existence of a conscience.


    ¡®Lock has the purest blood of the wolf people.¡¯


    Lock had received the bloodline to dominate the wolves. The Beast People with the purest bloodline tend to look weak and average when they are in their animal form or their human form. However, once they enter their berserk state, they be more cruel and violent than anyone else. And Lock was the only survivor of the entire Blue Wolf tribe.


    Cale took a map out of a drawer and opened it up on the desk.


    ¡°You will start the journey with me.¡±


    He then pointed to a location on the map.


    ¡°We will separate at this point. You just follow what I wrote on the paper.¡±


    Choi Han didn¡¯t ask any questions and just quietly listened. Cale watched Choi Han for a bit. There was a reason Choi Han had to go with him until that specific point.


    ¡®I need to avoid the crazy dragon.¡¯


    The beginning of ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯ Like any other novel, new viins had to appear after Cale. However, those viins were not easy picking like Cale.


    The next viin involved a Marquis who led one of the noble factions. Throughout the beginning of the novel, he gets in the way of the crown prince and Choi Han. He ends up being ruined around volume 2, but Choi Han runs into the Marquis for the first time on this trip to the capital.


    ¡®That bastard raised the crazy dragon.¡¯


    It definitely was a crazy dragon.


    It was still just a baby dragon. That ck dragon was being tortured by the Marquis¡¯s future sessor in secret. They were training it to obey the Marquis¡¯smands.


    ¡®They¡¯re crazy too. Dragons are the strongest beings in the world. How do they think they will be able to tame a dragon?¡¯


    It actually does make sense.


    The Marquis managed to get his hands on a Dragon egg through the secret organization and chained it down with mana restricting chains as soon as it hatched. Cale could not fathom the extent of the strength of that secret organization.


    But would dragons be called the strongest beings in the world for no reason?


    This ck dragon, that was less than 5 years old, was still a dragon. In the end, the dragon goes crazy and berserk.


    It may be young, but in the novel, it exploded with enough mana to remove the mana restricting chains. Since its mana was restricted, the mana it exploded was actually its own life force.


    After living in a cave and being tortured every day without ever being able to see sunlight, the young dragon cuts into its own life force to find freedom.


    After managing to escape, the dragon ends up losing its rationality and goes berserk.


    The vige that Choi Han is staying at the time almost ends up in danger because of the berserk dragon, and Choi Han ends up fighting against the ck dragon.


    [Choi Han gazed at the small dragon that was less than 1 meter long. It managed to blow up a mountain with that small body and put the vigers in significant danger. However, Choi Han could not easily attack this dragon.]


    [The eyes of this dragon that had lost its rationality, were in pain and full of sorrow. However, the ck dragon¡¯s mouth was smiling. Choi Han found that to be extremely sad.]


    Choi Han ends up killing that ck dragon and gifting it the freedom called death.


    Cale had to go to that vige.


    ¡®Either Choi Han takes care of it or I prevent it from going crazy and find a way to release it.¡¯


    There was no other choice because it was on his way to the capital. He would need to take an extremely long detour to avoid that vige, and that would require a long time and change the flow of the story. He would also bete in arriving at the capital if he took that detour.


    ¡®For being a crazy dragon, it¡¯s described as being a really cute dragon.¡¯


    The novel described it as a cute ck dragon with short legs. It mentioned that it was even scarier that such a cute existence had gone crazy and caused chaos. Cale decided to stop thinking about the dragon for now, and instead gave Choi Han the rest of the order.


    ¡°Come to the capital with the owners of these two names. That is your way of paying me back.¡±


    Choi Han asked a question.


    ¡°...I just need to protect these two people?¡±


    ¡°If you want to.¡±


    These two people should be strong enough to not require Choi Han¡¯s protection. Especially princess Rosalyn, she wouldn¡¯t even budge an inch even if a truckload of Cales with the Indestructible Shield attacked her at the same time.


    ¡°Do as you wish. However, you must definitelye to the capital. You must also meet me there without being injured. You can at least keep yourself safe, right?¡±


    Cale and Choi Han should have no reason to meet again after that. Choi Han has another negative encounter with the secret organization after getting involved with Lock. Meeting with Lock should allow Choi Han to stop the danger in the capital like in the novel.


    ¡°Why are you not answering? Can you do it?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze became a bit clearer.


    ¡°Yes. I can do it.¡±


    He seemed to be speaking in a more respectful tone than before, but Cale just let it be. He rxed a bit after seeing Choi Han put the paper in his chest pocket.


    ¡®I should have been drinking as I did that.¡¯


    It was really tiring to talk to Choi Han with Cale¡¯s body.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Cale waved his hand at Choi Han. Choi Han started to walk toward the door after seeing Cale¡¯s gesture. Cale leaned his back on the chair and watched Choi Han reach for the door before starting to speak again.


    ¡°In addition, everything we discussed here is a secret. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to tell you that?¡±


    Choi Han did not look back and answered as he opened the door.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s voice seemed to indicate that he was smiling, but Cale did not care. Once he was alone, Cale took out a piece of paper and pen and started to write in Korean. After writing for a while, he left the study and headed for his father¡¯s office.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I need money.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will tell Hans to give you some.¡±


    Cale needed a lot of money. Once Caleid down on the bed with another 10 million gallon check in his chest pocket, Ron approached him and put a bottle on the nightstand as he started to speak.


    ¡°It is warm lemon honey tea. My son made it especially for you, young master. Please have a good night. I am always by your side.¡±


    Cale¡¯s sleepiness went away in an instant.


    No matter what happened, he needed to make sure the two of them went away with Choi Han.


    The next day, Cale Henituse headed to the slums as soon as he woke up.

 Chapter 11: Picked It Up (4)

    <h4>Chapter 11: Picked It Up (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®Young master. I heard about everything from deputy butler Hans. This Ron will do whatever I can with mycking abilities to make sure you can shine at the capital.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s shoulders were starting to shake as he walked out of the Count¡¯s estate. He was thinking about the conversation he had with Ron as soon as he woke up this morning.


    ¡®This is going to be your first time outside the Henituse territory, right? I am very good at hunting rabbits. I will hunt some rabbits for you when we are camping outside.¡¯


    Ron¡¯s calm and benign voice echoed in Cale¡¯s ears. He felt as if he could still hear Ron¡¯s voice echoing like a hallucination throughout the fog outside.


    Cale was scared of the fact that Ron was exining to him about how to hunt a rabbit first thing in the morning.


    ¡®You need to be careful when handling a small animal like a rabbit that gets scared easily. Since you don¡¯t know when or how it will run, you need to pay attention to the surroundings and kill it in an instant. Ah, you also need to remove the innards after catching it. I am also very good at that.¡¯


    Cale had to turn away as Ron mimicked cutting open a rabbit with his hands. Ron was excited. However, the only thought Cale was having right now was that Ron was toying with him. Cale was just happy that Ron was heading to the capital with him.


    I can tack on Beacrox as my personal chef.


    Ron. Beacrox. Cale had already told Hans this morning, so that he could bring the father and son duo with him. Of course, Ron was there as well.


    ¡®Hans, I want to take Beacrox as my personal chef for this trip.¡¯


    ¡®May I ask, why Beacrox? He is extremely busy running Kitchen #2.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. But I can¡¯t eat anything other than Beacrox¡¯s cooking. I will be taking him, so you figure out the rest.¡¯


    Hans became anxious, but Ron seemed to be happy to be going with his son.


    ¡®Young master, my son will be very happy. We had a need to go to the capital anyways. I will deliver your exact words to him.¡¯


    Cale rxed after hearing Ron¡¯s words. He was worried that they would say no, but Beacrox should enjoy leaving the Henituse territory and traveling to the capital as well.


    Cale walked through the foggy Western City as he thought about the people he would take with him to the capital. The story was progressing a little differently than the novel, but it wasn¡¯t like he could give up on gaining some benefits for himself.


    ¡°Young master, you are here early today.¡±


    The baker seemed to be pretty rxed around Cale after seeing him a couple of times. Cale just stoically asked the baker.


    ¡°The bread?¡±


    The baker smiled as he handed Cale a bag full of bread.


    ¡°Of course, I have it all ready. But is today really thest day?¡±


    ¡°Why? Greedy for more money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I definitely am.¡±


    Cale started to smile. He liked honest answers like this. Cale patted the shoulder of the baker, who seemed to be a bit more rxed around him, and headed for the slums.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back when I want to eat it again.¡±


    The baker longingly watched as Cale disappeared into the fog and then started to pray. He was praying for Cale toe back and spend a ton of money.


    Cale naturally did not know about the baker¡¯s prayer as he walked over to the slums. He then saw the siblings waiting for him.


    ¡®Do these kids not have a home?¡¯


    Cale hade much earlier than usual. However, the siblings were curled up together and waiting for him, as if they had been waiting at the top of the hill all night. The younger brother seemed to be leaning into his older sister¡¯s embrace.


    The siblings were quietly looking up at Cale. Their hair and clothes seemed damp, probably because they stayed here through the foggy morning.


    Of course, Cale pretended not to notice.


    ¡°Here, take it.¡±


    The young boy took both of their shares from Cale. Cale waited until the boy picked it up before turning around and heading for the man-eating tree.


    ¡®I¡¯m d it is foggy.¡¯


    The fog made it difficult to see. Since this hill was the highest point in Western City, other than the Count¡¯s estate, the fog was even thicker up here. Nobody else would be able to see what Cale is doing, or more importantly, what Cale receives from the tree.


    - More, give me more. Please.


    Cale poured a bag of bread into the hole while listening to the eerie voice of the grudge-filled soul as usual. The darkness inside the hole was slowly turning from grey to white. Cale started to smile, thinking that all his efforts were not for naught. It was at that moment.


    - More, more, more!


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale flinched and stepped backwards at the voice that now turned into a shriek.


    ¡®The novel didn¡¯t mention something like this.¡¯


    - More, more! I will give you a present if you bring me more. A present.


    Present. That word made Cale¡¯s eyes start to sparkle. Although he didn¡¯t expect the soul to go crazy like this, the end was near.


    ¡°Just wait.¡±


    The ck branch started to sway, as if nodding at him. It felt like a scene out of a horror movie. Cale shivered as he started to move back through the fog. It was the middle of the morning now, but the sun was not out, and the fog continued to get thicker.


    It looked like it would start to rain soon.


    The siblings must have gone somewhere, as he did not see them, but Cale just thought they went to dodge the rain and put the third bag of bread in front of the man-eating tree.


    ¡®This should be thest bunch.¡¯


    The light inside the hole was now as white as the fog surrounding Cale.


    ¡®It should be transparent after I put thisst bag of bread in.¡¯


    Cale was full of anticipation as he poured thest bag into the tree.


    And finally.


    Ooooooooooong-


    A rumbling that was worlds different than the past rumblings poured out from the tree toward Cale. This rumbling, that was only aimed at Cale, did not catch his attention because of the hole that was starting to turn transparent. It should be dark inside the hole because of the shadow of the tree, but such a realistic situation did not ur.


    That was the Ancient Power.


    The moment Cale saw the Ancient Power, he could hear the voice that had been asking him for more food until now.


    - It was so, so good!


    That voice was ... obnoxious.


    - That soft texture of bread! I especially liked the third bag of bread you brought. I guess even food develops as time goes by. There was no such thing as bread back in my days! The wheat itself must grow on a really fertilend! Yes, not all wheat is the same ¨C


    ...The voice was evaluating the taste of the bread.


    A storm caused by the voice started to rush toward Cale.


    ¡®This wasn¡¯t in the novel!¡¯


    The spirit that was tied down to the earth because of its grudge was resolving that grudge by evaluating the taste of the bread. Cale started to frown further. He was only thinking about the Ancient Power in ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯ This Indestructible Shield was the only Ancient Power that was written about in the novel but never imed by anyone.


    ¡®No wonder nobody ended up taking control of it. But then why would the author mention something that could be useful but was never actually taken by anybody?¡¯


    That was the thought in Cale¡¯s head, however, the obnoxious voice continued to chatter away, making him unable to focus.


    - ... That¡¯s why I am so full! It was delicious!


    Chatter chatter. It felt like the grudge was from not being able to speak instead of not being able to eat.


    After hearing the spirit chat on and on for a couple of minutes, evaluating all of the different types of breads that Cale had brought, Cale nodded his head and tried to cut the voice off.


    - Things like this were not avable in ancient times. The people of the Forest of Darkness imed to be servants of a god yet only gave me tasteless things.


    However, Cale decided to wait a little longer after hearing the spirit mention the ancient times.


    - I was, naturally, banished from that ce. They said I was a glutton. A glutton my ass. Of course, I left with my friends. We were nning on putting the world back on the right track.


    For someone like him who needed Ancient Powers, it was important to listen to stories about the ancient times. However, the story soon ended, and the spirit went back to talking about food and other useless things. Cale quickly cut it off.


    - I don¡¯t think I could give up this taste even if I got fat. It¡¯s so unfair that I had to eat dirt and ended up dying!


    ¡°Yes, it was an amazing and professional evaluation. You¡¯re a bit lou-¡°


    The spirit cut Cale off.


    - You understand my evaluation. You are a really good guy! Thanks!


    ...Cale couldn¡¯t tell whether he could reallymunicate with the spirit or not.


    Cale really could not figure out the situation at hand. At least the voice stopped after telling him thanks. Called looked toward the tree in front of him.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    The man-eating tree, the originally ck man-eating tree, was starting to turn white. It then started to slowly grow some green leaves. The scene looked even more mystical because he was surrounded by fog right now.


    Ooooooooong-


    The noise held some heavinesspared to before. Cale kneeled on one side and sat down underneath the trunk of the tree. A bright white light was pouring out from the hole.


    Cale put his hand into the light. He then closed his eyes.


    ¡®This must be it.¡¯


    A warm and strong power that wrapped around his hand. He started to smile before hearing the voice one more time. It was a pure and warm voice.


    - It will protect you.


    Shiiiiiine.


    For a very short moment, a bright light wrapped around Cale. The light was silver in color, and the light started to be absorbed by his body. The absorbed light all gathered at Cale¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Huuuuuuuh.¡±


    Cale let out a long sigh as he opened his eyes. It did not hurt. It was warm, and the pure power was making him feel happy.


    Cale quickly lifted up the shirt that he was wearing.


    ¡®I did it.¡¯


    There was a small silver shield inscribed over his heart. It was different from a tattoo. Such a beautiful and fancy shield left its mark over Cale¡¯s heart.


    The shield will prioritize its owner¡¯s safety above anything else. The location of that promise was at the heart. This shield will be with Cale until his heart stops beating.


    ¡°How nice.¡±


    Cale could feel the strength wrapping around his heart. It was not causing any issues. In fact, it felt like the shield had surrounded his heart, and was doing its best to protect him.


    Ancient Powers like this left their unique mark when they are activated.


    Cale quickly used the method that was written in the novel to trigger the Ancient Power.


    Paaaaaat.


    The ¡®Indestructible Shield¡¯ appeared in front of Cale¡¯s eyes.


    It was a silver shield that was justrge enough to cover Cale¡¯s upper body. There were two silver wings on both sides of the shield, which allowed the shield to move within a certain radius from Cale. The size of the shield was also controble.


    Cale started to control the size of this shield that already felt like it was a part of his body. This immediate familiarity was one of the special traits of Ancient Powers. That was why heroes used it, even if it was just as a support.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡®A maximum of two times.¡¯


    Cale was thinking in terms of Choi Han, the strongest person around him right now. The shield should be able to block two of Choi Han¡¯s attacks.


    ¡®The strength of this shield is stronger than I expected. Why would the heroes not use it all the time?¡¯


    The Indestructible Shield, unlike its name, actually is capable of breaking. However, it does not disappear upon breaking. If the shield receives an attack stronger than its abilities, it will store as much of its strength as possible to protect the owner¡¯s heart before it breaks. After a while, the shield will recover its strength and can be used again. The strength of the shieldes from the owner¡¯s heart.


    The beating heart. That heart bes the strength of the shield. The heart strengthens the shield while the shield protects the heart. So, what would happen if the heart gets stronger?


    ¡®It will get even stronger.¡¯


    There were many ways to strengthen Ancient Powers. Cale will be strengthening this shield on the way to the capital.


    Once that happens, he should be able to make a shield that canst 10, no, at least 5 minutes when someone of Choi Han¡¯s caliber tries to kill him with all of their strength.


    Ancient Powers, as seen with this man-eating tree, are difficult to earn unless you, ¡®coincidentally run into them.¡¯ The person who knows the most about these ¡®coincidences¡¯ in the first five volumes is probably Cale Henituse, well, the current Cale Henituse.


    Cale started to smile. He reached out and touched the shield. It felt nice. However, there was one thing he didn¡¯t like about it.


    ¡°...It seems too divine.¡±


    At full strength, it looked like a Holy Shield that the Knights of God carry with their swords in myths.


    Of course, the former owner of this shield was a priestess who was tired of the term god, and the current owner, Cale, just didn¡¯t like gods.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like there will be many reasons for me to use this.¡¯


    He was nning on leaving the fighting to everyone else. The terror attack at the capital. He may have to use it if something dangerous happens there. But he will make sure it is small and faint so that other people will not notice it.


    Cale returned the shield to his heart and patted the now white tree as he started to walk away. The misty rain inside the fog started to wet Cale¡¯s shoulders.


    Cale liked the fog, but did not like rain. He started to walk faster toward home. He needed a carriage.


    It was at that moment.


    Meeoooooow.


    Meow.


    Cale suddenly felt a chill on the back of his neck. It was the alley right outside the Count¡¯s Estate. He could see two pairs of round, golden eyes. Cale started to frown.


    There were two kittens who looked extremely pitiful and drenched in the rain. They continued to meow as they approached Cale. They then started to rub their cheeks on Cale¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh and started to walk. The two little kittens followed behind them. The tiny things somehow managed to keep up with Cale, even with their short legs.


    ¡°Young master, what is going on?¡±


    The person who greeted Cale at home was deputy butler Hans. Hans had a confused expression as his eyes opened wide. He seemed to be shocked. Cale clicked his tongue and handed Hans the things in his hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask stupid questions and just take them.¡±


    Hans¡¯s eyes started to shake.


    ¡°W, what cute and lovely kittens!¡±


    This deputy butler really did seem to be butler material. Cale carefully put the two kittens in the hands of the extremely excited Hans.


    The two kittens, that were dangling in Hans¡¯s hands, continued to look at Cale, even when they were in Hans¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Young master, may I take care of these two lovely kitten-nims?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want."


    Hans started to smile in joy. Cale started to walk past the excited Hans as he added on.


    ¡°Ah, for your information, they be quiet if you give them food. The two of them are also siblings.¡±


    The two kittens flinched and started to shake. Their golden eyes opened widely as they looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The moment Hans asked in confusion, Cale moved back toward Hans. He then lowered his head and caressed the two kittens.


    He had wondered about it for thest few days, but how could he not know by now?


    The silver kitten had a faint smell of the medicinal herbs he had given to the girl. When he picked the two kittens up earlier, he could also smell the beef steak and bacon cream pasta that he had given them this morning as well.


    That made Cale certain. The events of thest few days were finally resolved in Cale¡¯s head.


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡±


    The two kitten¡¯s golden eyes continued to shake. Cale looked at the siblings he had been feeding thest few days and started to smile.

 Chapter 12: Picked It Up (5)

    <h4>Chapter 12: Picked It Up (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Tap. Tap. Even at the rough patting, the baby kittens could only stiffly stare at Cale. Cale thought about the moment when he first met Choi Han. The injured silver kitten was growling while the red kitten was whining next to it.


    ¡®The silver kitten should be the older sister with grey hair and the younger brother must be the red kitten.¡¯


    Cale had a bright smile on his face. He looked toward the kittens and started to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    The siblings who seemed to be beast people avoided his gaze and Hans confusingly replied.


    ¡°...Are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Not you.¡±


    Hans looked at Cale and the two kittens with an even more confused expression on his face, before holding the kittens even tighter. It was a movement that seemed to show that he was trying to avoid a dangerous person. However, he soon had to approach Cale once again.


    ¡°Are you heading back out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was because Cale changed his coat and was preparing to leave again.


    ¡°Where will you be going?¡±


    ¡°I have a promise to keep and someone to meet.¡±


    ¡°...Young master, you are going to keep a promise?¡±


    Hans looked to be shocked again, as he questioned Cale.


    ¡°You seem to be getting ruder.¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    The deputy butler¡¯s apology was very quick.


    ¡®Is he really the best of the butler candidates? He seemed decent by the way he handled Choi Han¡¯s issue.¡¯


    Cale felt like Hans, who was caressing the kittens with a wide grin on his face, was not very reliable.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to take him to the capital as well.¡¯


    Cale was thinking about this, something that Hans would never expect even in his dreams, no, something that Hans wouldment even if he learned about it in his dream, before Cale asked about the person he had not seen for a while.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ron?¡±


    Hans had a satisfied smile on his face at that question.


    ¡°I heard that Choi Han-nim will be going with you as one of your guards for the beginning part of your journey to the capital. Is that true?¡±


    Hans was thinking about Choi Han, who had defeated all of the Count¡¯s Knight Brigade members today. He was more skilled than expected, making it easy for him to be Cale¡¯s guard as Cale wanted.


    Of course, neither Hans nor the knights knew that Choi Han had hidden his true power.


    ¡°Mr. Ron found out that Choi Han-nim will be going with you and went out with Choi Han-nim to purchase some clothes and other necessary items for travel. Ah, Chef Beacrox went with them a well.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡®They seem to be getting along well.¡¯


    There was a rare, extremely bright smile on Cale¡¯s face. The smile was very fitting with his beautiful red hair. Hans started to speak while being happy about Cale¡¯s bright smile.


    ¡°Mr. Ron, Choi Han-nim, and even Beacrox seem to be excited about serving you.¡±


    He could see an instantaneous change in Cale¡¯s face as he said that. Why would Cale suddenly look like he lost his appetite? Hans could not figure it out.


    Both individuals headed outside the main gates once again. As he got on the carriage, Cale asked Hans who was watching him leave.


    ¡°Oh, Hans. Don¡¯t the deputy butlers learn basic martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And you are the greatest Butler candidate?¡±


    The corner of Hans¡¯s lips started to move up and down. Count Deruth cherished Hans because he took care of things well and had the best personality as well.


    ¡°Yes sir. I know the basics for three different styles: martial arts, dagger arts, and spear arts.¡±


    A good butler needed to learn a couple different basic fighting styles, just in case something happened and the family members needed to run away.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    ¡°I guess I am a bit amazing.¡±


    Cale could not hold back his smile watching Hans shrug his shoulders, while his lips continued to flicker. The two kittens could only shake their head as they watched Hans and the sly smile on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Cale made up his mind to take Hans to the capital to take care of all of the annoying things he didn''t want to deal with before he then closed the carriage door. The carriage headed into the fog and the now stronger rain to head to his destination.


    [The Fragrance of Tea with Poetry]


    Cale looked up at the sign before opening the door.


    Ring.


    The clear ringing of the bell and a deste shop weed Cale.


    ¡°I guess nobody is here because of the rain.¡±


    ¡°Wee, young master.¡±


    Billos. The bastard of the Flynn Merchant Guild. He weed Cale as if they had known each other for a long time. Cale sat in front of the counter and made eye contact with Billos.


    ¡°I promised toe back. I needed to keep my promise.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Promises need to be kept. Should I prepare the book and tea fromst time?¡±


    ¡°Yes. 3 cups of tea please.¡±


    ¡°Which teas should I make?¡±


    Cale ordered three types of tea and set a time for Billos to bring the teas up before turning around and heading up to the third floor.


    Drip drip-


    The rain was getting even worse. Tsk. Cale clicked his tongue and went back to sit at the same spot near the third floor window and looked out.


    ¡°The rain is pretty strong, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Billos came up and sat across from him and put down a single cup of tea. Cale was observing Billos closely.


    ¡®Choi Han, Beacrox, Ron. And finally, Billos.¡¯


    These were the names of the individuals who continued to show up in the novel past volume 1. Of course, Billos only has about two sentences written about him in volume 1, as the owner of the tea shop that Choi Han stops by to rest. He returns in volume 3 to swear his loyalty to Choi Han and reveal his ambitions.


    ¡®Reveal.¡¯ That word was important.


    ¡®He¡¯s always been a greedy person.¡¯


    Billos was different from Hong Gil-dong.


    He was not sad that he could not call his father, ¡®father,¡¯ or his brother, ¡®brother.¡¯ In fact, he was just trying to beat them.


    He wanted to make it so that they had no choice but to ept him. He wanted to create a situation where they will have no choice but to introduce him as son, to introduce him as the younger brother.


    ¡®He must be exhausted.¡¯


    Cale thought Billos lived an exhausting life. However, he did not hate that. In fact, having that type of greed made him seem more human.


    He didn¡¯t like the people who had the abilities and strength, but said things like, ¡®Hoho, I¡¯m just going to give up. I have no choice.¡¯ Why would you give up on something that could be yours? You should always take what is yours.


    Anyways, this person had to meet with Choi Han at least once during the time frame of volume 1. It had to just be a short encounter.


    Cale could hear Billos¡¯s voice breaking his train of thought.


    ¡°Young master, I heard that you are going to head to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to keep sitting there? Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡±


    Seeing Cale pretending to be annoyed made Billos smile. He did not even try to hide it. This really was a very, very interesting young master. However, Billos could tell that he had a pretty sharp mind.


    ¡°I will be heading to the capital as well. I guess I will be following after you.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Cale already knew about it. In order for Billos and Choi Han to have an encounter in volume 3, Billos needed to head for the capital soon as well.


    Billos had a stoic expression as he asked Cale, who was sipping his tea and looking out the window, a question.


    ¡°Young master, it seems like you have changed.¡±


    Seeing Cale turn to look at him, Billos started to smile. Cale motioned with his chin for Billos to continue.


    ¡°You seem different than your nickname.¡±


    ¡°Which one? Trash?¡±


    Billos could see the corners of Cale¡¯s lips starting to go up. He definitely was different. This Cale was not the trash that he knew about. That trash did not know how to make such an expression. It was a slightly bitter smile.


    ¡®...Should I have gotten a bit drunk and broken a chair or something?¡¯


    Billos did not know what Cale was thinking.


    ¡°Yes. You are right. Trash. Haven¡¯t you always been a trashy young master?¡±


    Did he not have any fear? Cale could not help but wonder, as Billos said such a thing to the Count¡¯s son, the firstborn of the ruler of the territory. Was Billos the one who had something to drink?


    But Cale did not want to fight with Billos. Billos was someone who was going to take over arge merchant guild. And Billos was being sincere. He was not smiling, he was actually sincerely asking the question.


    ¡®Haven¡¯t you always been a trashy young master?¡¯


    Cale decided to answer the question. It was not a hard question to answer anyways. It was easier than figuring out how to make money when you have no money.


    ¡°Billos.¡±


    Cale had a smile on his face but did notugh as he called out to Billos.


    ¡°You can¡¯t call your father, ¡®father.¡¯ You can¡¯t call your brother, ¡®brother.¡¯¡±


    Billos¡¯s gaze turned chilly. He started to take notice of the young master in front of him who had no problem touching his sore spot. Just like he had touched Cale¡¯s sore spot, he was returning the favor by touching his most painful sore spot. Cale just silently made eye contact with Billos for a bit.


    The rain started to pour even harder outside. Cale broke the silence and started to smile as he asked.


    ¡°Are you going to keep being the bastard? Are you satisfied with that?¡±


    Billos could feel Cale¡¯s sharp gaze on him.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not.¡±


    Cale leaned back on the chair and continued on with an expression that seemed to be thinking about the past.


    ¡°I¡¯ve acted like trash for about ten years, ever since I started when I was 8-years-old.¡±


    ¡®Wow. Now that I think about it, Cale Henituse has been doing trashy things since he was 8 years old. He started drinking when he was 15. What a guy.¡¯


    Cale thought about the past of the original Cale that was present in his mind and started to smile. That smile looked scary to Billos.


    At that moment, a small noise cut through the rain to reach Cale and Billos.


    Squeak. Squeak.


    It was the sound of someoneing up the stairs.


    Cale looked past Billos¡¯s shoulder to the entrance of the third floor. He could see someone¡¯s head. ck hair. It was Choi Han. Behind him was Ron. Cale had told a servant to tell Choi Han toe to this tea shopter in the day.


    Cale moved his gaze away from the two of them and started to speak to finish his conversation with Billos. Choi Han and Ron finisheding up the stairs and looked toward Cale as he started to speak.


    ¡°Billos.¡±


    Billos¡¯s stoic face felt pretty chilly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to throw away something you¡¯ve been doing for around ten years.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes started to look more alive as he continued.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live as trash forever.¡±


    Of course, Cale would still spend all the money he wants and do whatever pleases him, even if he wasn¡¯t trash. He was going to live peacefully and enjoy life as the son of a rich noble. Although that was different than the direction of Billos¡¯s life, what mattered was that both of them were not going to continue living the way they had been living.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    The corner of Billos¡¯s lips started to slowly move upward. He then bowed and started to snicker.


    After silently snickering for a bit, Billos raised his head up and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°I am indeed tired of it.¡±


    Billos wasughing as he said he was tired of it.


    ¡°See? I told you.¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and motioned for Choi Han and Ron toe over. At that moment, Billos got up from the seat and started to speak.


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I will see you at the capital.¡±


    Cale started to frown. It would beplicated if they met at the capital right away.


    ¡°Why bother?¡±


    Cale motioned for Billos to go away, and Billos respectfully bowed before leaving. Ron, Choi Han, and the descending Billos made eye contact, but they all just ignored each other.


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    Cale weed that scene. Choi Han and Billos just barely ran into each other. It was just like in the book. Cale started to smile at the other two people with satisfaction.


    ¡°Ron, I knew you woulde with him. ording to Hans, Beacrox went with you too, but I presume he went back to the kitchen. He has a strong sense of responsibility for that kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Young master, are you close with that person?¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders at the unexpected question from Ron.


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Cale pushed it aside as nothing important, but Ron definitely heard it. He heard Cale say that he cannot keep living as a trash. Cale stopped looking at Ron whose response trailed off and made eye contact with Choi Han.


    ¡°I guess you can¡¯t trust the rumors.¡±


    ¡®What the hell is he saying?¡¯


    Cale ignored Choi Han¡¯s words. At that moment, Billos brought up the other two cups of tea that Cale had ordered earlier.


    ¡°Should I give these cups to these two gentlemen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale started to smile again.


    ¡°I ordered them in advance.¡±


    Cale personally picked up the teacups and put one in front of each person. In front of Choi Han was the tea he just randomly ordered from the menu. As for Ron.


    ¡°I specially ordered this for you since it seems like you like it a lot. Why else would you bring it for me every day?¡±


    It was warm lemon tea. Cale could see Ron looking odd and felt the biggest satisfaction he had felt all day.


    1. Hong Gil-dong was a Korean ouw during the Joseon Dynasty who had a simr story of being an illegitimate son

 Chapter 13: Picked It Up (6)

    <h4>Chapter 13: Picked It Up (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    But behind that satisfaction, Cale suddenly felt chills on the back of his neck. It was because Ron drank the lemon tea without anyints.


    ck.


    Why did the sound of the teacup being ced on the table feel so loud? Thankfully, it was not just Cale being paranoid. Choi Han, who had been quietly enjoying his tea, started to frown.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you enjoy your tea a little more quietly?¡±


    Ron held back hisughter after seeing Choi Han take a peek at Cale before speaking in a more respectful tone to him. Today, he had found a decently useful sword for Choi Han. It was a sword made by the same cksmith as the one who made Beacrox¡¯s cooking knife.


    ¡®Want to try it out?¡¯


    ¡®I will not fight against someone who is trying to cut someone else with a cooking knife.¡¯


    His son, Beacrox, kept nagging Choi Han to fight him with that sword. It was because Beacrox learned a bit about Choi Han¡¯s strength from that short boutst time, and wanted to find out more. However, Choi Han continued to reject him.


    ¡®Ho, what a funny punk. What, do I need to bring a bloodied sword like you?¡¯


    Choi Han closed his eyes for a moment before opening them back up and responded to Beacrox as if he was confirming it for himself.


    ¡®I, I will now be someone who protects. He said even I could do it.¡¯


    ¡®What the heck are you saying?¡¯


    Ron watched his son and Choi Han¡¯s cute bickering, before following Choi Han toe see Cale. He didn¡¯t expect to hear such a precious thing.


    ¡®I can¡¯t live as a trash forever.¡¯


    That was what Ron was thinking about as he drank the lemon tea. But it looked like he was ring at Choi Han. Cale was watching that scene with satisfaction.


    Ron and Choi Han¡¯s rtionship in ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯ was just like this. They were always at each other¡¯s throats, but still continued to travel together. They were tied together by a contract, but they both knew they could also rely on one another.


    Cale thought that a lot of things got twisted because of his actions to not get beaten up, but it looked like their rtionship was forming in a simr manner.


    ¡®It is disappointing that it got twisted a bit, but my lifees first. I can¡¯t let the novel dictate my life.¡¯


    For Cale, his life was the first priority. After that, it was that everybody living within his territory lived peacefully. What else could you need?


    ¡°Sweet teas are really the best.¡±


    Ron flinched at the words that Cale happily said.


    The tea time for these three individuals ended in the middle of the downpour.


    ¡°I guess the next time I will see you will be at the capital.¡±


    Cale shook his head toward Billos, who greeted Cale as he came down from the third floor after tea time.


    ¡°I will being here everyday for a while.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? To read the book?¡±


    ¡°Whatever I feel like doing.¡±


    ¡°Please feel free to visit whenever you would like. This tea shop is open to you at all times young master.¡±


    Billos was watching Cale, who walked by while pretending not to hear what he said, with curiosity. Ron was just quietly observing them from behind.


    The bastard son of the Flynn Merchant Guild. The fact that he was extremely talented made the official children resent him. That was why Billos had toe to this remote, yet profitable region in the Henituse territory.


    He couldn¡¯t even use the family name of, ¡®Flynn,¡¯ either.


    Ron was observing Cale being friendly with this greedy Billos and clicked his tongue. It was because he thought to himself, ¡®Why does it matter to me if that puppy young master is close to Billos?¡¯


    ¡°Tsk. I guess even dislike creates affection.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my dislike of you to turn into affection.¡±


    Ron let out a sigh after seeing that the clueless Choi Han had misunderstood.


    ¡°Not you, punk.¡±


    Ron¡¯s gaze was on Cale.


    Ron was nning on heading to the capital anyways. It was because he had a bad feeling about it. He had been thinking about it countless times ever since Choi Han came out from the Forest of Darkness and entered the city with that dense murderous aura on him.


    The reason Ron had to hide out in this territory. The reason he had to escape from the Eastern Continent. It looked like he needed to research the people responsible for it one more time.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate for me to make sure our puppy young master safely arrives at the capital and safely leaves as my final duty as his servant?¡¯


    He imed to others whileughing that he would be by the young master¡¯s side because he found Cale¡¯s scared expression to be funny, but would an assassin ever tell the truth to others?


    ¡®I should tell Beacrox to make food that our little puppy young master will like during the journey.¡¯


    Cale was someone he looked after even more than his own son, Beacrox. Ron knew very well about the terrible things Cale has done, and the terrible personality that Cale had. However, there was someone else he knew.


    Ron remembered how the young Cale had consoled his father when his mother died. He also saw how Cale hated his stepmother and her family, but never caused a ruckus with them, even when he was drunk.


    ¡®But he definitely is still trash, tsk.¡¯


    18 years. Ron had watched over Cale for too long.


    ***


    Cale returned to his chamber immediately after returning to the estate, only to find the two baby kittens staring up at him.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot about the two of you.¡±


    He should have brought Choi Han, who cherishes small animals. Choi Han had returned to his own room after saying that his heart needed to be stronger to be someone who protects.


    When Caleughed and asked who Choi Han was going to protect, Choi Han responded that he would let Cale know once he became stronger. That answer gave Cale the chills. Cale didn¡¯t know why someone as strong as Choi Han would want to be even stronger.


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    Hans approached Cale as he was staring at the kittens.


    ¡°Young master, what do you think? Aren¡¯t they even cuter, lovelier, and more adorable now? They are so mean though, they wouldn¡¯t even let me pet them. Haha!¡±


    Hans crouched next to the kittens and looked up at Cale with satisfaction. His expression was so full of admiration that it surprised Cale and Ron. His expression was not rted to the cuteness of the kittens.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    This strong butler candidate seems to like cats very much.


    ¡°Oh, um, I guess so.¡±


    The two kittens, that were sitting on a silk cushion that came from who knows where, definitely looked fuller and healthier. What kind of magic did this deputy butler do in that short amount of time? However, the two kittens continued to avoid Hans¡¯s gaze. It seemed to be a very stereotypical rtionship between a butler and a cat.


    ¡°Then I will be heading out now, young master. Please call me if there is anything you need for the kitten-nims.¡±


    ¡°Just go.¡±


    After verifying that Ron got Hans to leave, Cale avoided the sparkling eyes of the kittens as he went into the bathroom. At that moment, the kittens¡¯ ears fell down.


    But then.


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    Ron approached the kittens after getting Hans to leave. Only Ron and the two baby kittens were currently in the bedroom.


    ¡°You are children of the Cat Tribe.¡±


    The golden eyes of the kitten¡¯s turned sharp. However, Ron did not seem to care, as he verified that the bathroom door was closed before standing in front of the kittens.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    There was an odd smile on Ron¡¯s face.


    The Cat Tribe was known for their sensitivity to their surroundings. The Cat Tribe was one that was better known in the Eastern Continent than the Western Continent, but there was no way that someone like Ron, who was involved with assassinations, would not know about them.


    Unlike most beast people, who became violent when they went berserk, the Cat Tribe became stealthier and sharper. That was why they were a scary tribe, although they were not at the level of the Wolf, Tiger, or Lion Tribes.


    There was only one thought on Ron¡¯s mind as he watched the two Cat Tribe children. It was a sudden thought, and they were still young, but...


    ¡®I can teach them.¡¯


    Ron checked to make sure that the door to the bathroom was closed once again.


    The Cat Tribe put a lot of importance on rtionships. If they trust someone once, they will never betray them. They were suspicious by nature, but, like the Wolf Tribe, they valued interpersonal rtionships.


    Children of such a tribe came looking for Cale on their own ord. Ron thought it would be nice to give his puppy young master a farewell present.


    Ron moved a bit closer to the Cat Tribe children. He then reached out to caress the head of the slightlyrger silver kitten.


    p.


    The silver kitten pped his hand away and quickly moved away to the corner of the room along with the red kitten.


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    Ron¡¯s eyes turned curious. These Cat Tribe children seem to have already figured him out. It made sense, since they needed to quickly recognize people like him, people who were close with death, in order to live for a long time. Even if cats do have nine lives, they needed to treasure them. The Cat Tribe was known for their long lives as well as their stealthy night movement. In this regard, they were stealthier than anyone else. Ron started to smile.


    ¡°One child is fog and the other one is poison.¡±


    The silver one was fog and the red one was blood, or poison. Even if they did not be killers, they had the right foundations to be shadows. The silver kitten turned its head away as Ron said that, while the red kitten snorted. The two siblings had no desire to be killers who gave off such a thick scent of death.


    The two kittens scoffed at Ron, as if they knew about his identity as an assassin already. Once Cale came out of the bathroom, they were still sticking very close to each other as they looked up at Cale.


    ¡°Stop looking at me.¡±


    They immediately stopped looking at him once he said that.


    ¡°Ron. Go get me my meal from Beacrox.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Ron left and Cale sat down on the couch and looked toward the two kittens. He then spoke to the two kittens who were whining in a corner far away from him.


    ¡°You two are part of the Cat Tribe, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The two kittens nodded their heads without making eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Are you nning on following me?¡±


    There were no responses to this question.


    Instead, the red kitten slowly walked over and rubbed its cheek on Cale¡¯s leg, while the silver kitten approached Cale soon after and started to tap Cale¡¯s foot with her front paw.


    Cale already had a n for these two siblings. He nodded his head and made up his mind about the kittens.


    ¡°Then make yourselves useful.¡±


    The kittens immediately responded.


    Meeeow.


    Meow!


    ¡°Answer in humannguage.¡±


    The pupils of the silver kitten, the older sister named On, started to sparkle as she spoke.


    ¡°I want to eat meat. I¡¯m still hungry.¡±


    The red kitten, the younger brother Hong, tapped Cale¡¯s leg as he added on.


    ¡°I want to eat cake.¡±


    Cale responded to both of them.


    ¡°I will give you a lot of meat and cake, so you know what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Be useful!¡±


    ¡°Be useful!¡±


    The kittens immediately replied, and that was how the two siblings, who were kicked out of the Fog Cat Tribe, became a part of of Count Henituse¡¯s household.


    Four dayster, Cale joined his family for breakfast for the first time in a while. Count Deruth looked at his son, who was wearing extremely simple clothes, and started to smile.


    ¡°I guess you are leaving today.¡±


    Today was the day that Cale would leave the Henituse territory and head toward the capital.


    1. There are many Chinese characters for ¡°On,¡± but I think the author is referencing the, ¡°On,¡± that means conceal, because she is the fog that Ron describes.


    2. The name ¡°Hong¡± is probably from the Chinese character for Red.

 Chapter 14: Heading Out (1)

    <h4>Chapter 14: Heading Out (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you are nervous.¡±


    Cale smiled instead of responding to his father¡¯s statement. Cale¡¯splexion had gotten much better in thest few days. It had no choice but to get better.


    ¡®Since I didn¡¯t get beaten to a pulp.¡¯


    It was raining in the Henituse territory until yesterday. If the story went as it did in the novel, Cale would have been beaten to a pulp on a rainy day. Of course, Cale was not beaten up yesterday.


    He could also sleep well now. This was because he could feel the Indestructible Shield always surrounding his heart. Knowing that he could manage to survive, even if he did something wrong to someone like Ron or Beacrox, made it easier for him to sleep at night.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Cale looked at the breakfast spread that was fancier than ever before, as he asked.


    ¡°It looks like the number of people in the envoy has grown again. I asked you to reduce the number.¡±


    He had asked his father to decrease the number of servants apanying him to help with his needs. He said that Hans and Ron were enough. Of course, Hans turned pale at first, however, he started to pack right away after hearing that the kittens will be traveling with them as well.


    ¡°Ah, about that...¡±


    For some reason, Deruth stopped his sentence without finishing. At that moment, someone else¡¯s voice interjected itself into their conversation.


    ¡°That was my decision.¡±


    It was the Count¡¯s wife, Vin.


    Her hair was perfectly formed in a bun, without a single stray hair, as she was looking down at her te. She looked so simr to her son, Basen. Even the way they both did not make eye contact with Cale and had a stoic expression was the same.


    ¡°We can¡¯t have someone from our family looking poor and terrible just because you want to go with such a small envoy.¡±


    It was an extremely stoic voice. Vin then lifted up her gaze to look in Cale¡¯s direction before continuing on.


    ¡°... I am not saying you are terrible.¡±


    ¡°Even I know that much.¡±


    Vin hesitated for a moment after hearing Cale¡¯s response, before taking another bite of her food and continuing to speak.


    ¡°People, especially nobles, care a lot about appearances.¡±


    The Countess Vin. Cale quietly watched her.


    She was born as the eldest daughter of a poor artist¡¯s family, and had dreamt about being the head of a merchant guild when she grew up. She was influenced by the luxury items being sold to the nobles and came to the Henituse territory. Once she got here, she fell in love with the art of sculpting.


    Eventually, she met Count Deruth and fell in love, living as the director for the territory¡¯s cultural business operations.


    In Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo¡¯s opinion, she had a lot of pride for herself and her life, which was why she had a lot of pride for this family as well.


    Even though she knew that Cale was silently observing her, she continued on without a single change in her expression.


    ¡°Art is not for those human tras- mm.¡± (PR: Cut off without the, ''h,'' on purpose)


    She was a bit of a coarse speaker because she worked in the merchant world for a while.


    ¡°Anyways, there are a lot of people who think that appearances reveal everything about a person.¡±


    That was her way of telling Cale to take a lot of servants with him. Her goal was for Cale to not be judged negatively just because he only took a few servants with him.


    Naturally, Cale wanted to take a lot of people to do his biddings for him as well.


    ¡®How nice and rxing would it be?¡¯


    He was finding it difficult to get changed without a servant now. Kim Rok Soo had been in this world as Cale for only about a week, but he already could not let go of that easy life.


    However, a few days into Cale¡¯s future was a crazy ck Dragon.


    If he cannot release this crazy dragon in advance, it might go wild and kill a lot of people. Although Cale didn¡¯t care about what happened to other people, he still did not want to see people dying in front of his eyes.


    Furthermore, he also didn¡¯t want to take responsibility for those people who will be injured because of the dragon.


    Responsibility was a heavy burden, and for someone like Kim Rok Soo, who had taken responsibility for his own life since he was a young boy, he knew that responsibility rted to people and people¡¯s lives was the scariest and heaviest burden.


    That was why he started to speak.


    ¡°Art is the mirror of the soul.¡±


    Vin lifted her gaze off of her te and looked toward Cale. This was the first time in a long while that the two of them had made eye contact with each other.


    ¡°...You do know about that.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I do know.¡±


    Cale had roamed around the entire territory thest four days to prepare the things he needed on this trip. He just recited one of the things he saw on one of those trips.


    ¡°Sculpting is not just cutting into a chunk of marble. It is creating a reflection of what is in your heart.¡±


    This time, it was Cale who looked at his te and continued to eat while Vin was watching him.


    ¡°I read that on the que at the Gallery.¡±


    The Gallery in the Henituse territory disyed the works of new sculptors. That statement that was written on the que in the Gallery was something that Vin had personally written.


    ¡°...Do as you wish. I will reduce the number of people going with you, but, in return, the carriage and everything in it shall be of the highest quality. That is how it should be for us Henituse people.¡±


    ¡°That is fine with me. Please give me the most expensive stuff.¡±


    ¡°Great. I will make sure you have a carriage that won¡¯t even hurt your butt as you travel across bumpy roads.¡±


    ¡°Only the best.¡±


    Cale could not see it because he was looking at his te, but there was a slight smile on Vin¡¯s face before it disappeared. Count Deruth, who had been watching this from the start, let out a fake cough to cover up his slowly rising smile and asked Cale.


    ¡°Did you verify the information from Hans regarding the personalities of all the nobles who will be going to the capital?¡±


    Deruth had used his ownwork, as well as the information guild to purchase information on the other nobles, and had handed it to Hans to give to Cale.


    ¡°Yes. It was pretty entertaining.¡±


    It was probably difficult to purchase that file. In fact, it probably cost a fortune. Although it only had about three or four lines about each person, it was precious and expensive to purchase information on nobles.


    ¡°There are some petty ones, some stupid ones, some smart and scary ones, even some who are desperate for power. Looks like all sorts of people areing this time.¡±


    Of course, there were also some stupidly nice people, viins, and trash as well.


    ¡°You read the file I sent you. Ahem. Anyways, do as you please. But Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    ¡°I heard a strange rumor.¡±


    Cale¡¯s shoulders flinched just ever so slightly.


    ¡°Apparently the man-eating tree, that ck tree, has changed. It is now a white three with beautiful blue leaves. There are even grass growing in that spot where nothing used to grow.¡±


    The ce that had changed the most in thest four days was none other than the top of the hill in the slums. It was a location where only the ck tree had resided, however, that tree turned white with blue leaves after Cale had resolved its grudge, and it was now a beautiful tree that looked almost divine.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it an interesting rumor?¡±


    ¡°It is. What an interesting rumor.¡±


    Cale had no intentions of revealing his Ancient Power right now, so he simply pretended to have no knowledge of it.


    There was no way that Count Deruth did not know about the fact that he went to the slums. However, he would not have any knowledge of the Ancient Power. He would just suspect that something happened with Cale and the man-eating tree.


    ¡°Yes, but it isn¡¯t that big of a deal. However, you need to pay attention to rumors no matter what you do. There is nothing scarier than human eyes and mouths. However, anything that happens inside the territory is fine for members of our household.¡±


    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±


    Cale felt like he really could live a peaceful life, as long as he remained in their territory. How great would it be to quicklye back from the capital and live the life of a couch potato?


    The luxurious breakfast that was made for Cale, who was leaving for the capital, finally came to an end. He received goodbyes from the Count and Countess, who couldn¡¯t watch him leave because they had work to do, and then made eye contact with his siblings, who were awkwardly standing there.


    ¡°What?¡±


    His younger brother, Basen, just shook his head at Cale¡¯s question. His younger sister, Lily, slowly approached him. 7 years old. This youngest sibling of his was 11 years apart from him.


    ¡°P, please have a safe trip.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. You be safe here too.¡±


    Lily vigorously nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    She then quietly looked at Cale. Cale just casually asked in response to her gaze.


    ¡°Should I buy you a present while on my trip?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡®As I thought. She wanted a present.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head as he watched the surprised, amazed, and happy expression all taking turns showing up on Lily¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes. What would you like?¡±


    ¡°A sword.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Please buy me a sword.¡±


    ¡®A 7-year-old wants a sword?¡¯


    Seeing the shock on Cale¡¯s face, Basen started to speak.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, Lily¡¯s dream these days is to be a swordsman.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cale seriously looked toward Lily. The people of this household all had long arms, long legs, and a good physique. Lily was only 7 years old, but she was tall for her age and could easily be a good swordsman if she put in the effort.


    ¡°I guess it would suit her.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes started to sparkle.


    ¡°I will buy you an expensive one.¡±


    Lily started to smile as she lowered her head in embarrassment instead of responding. Cale did not see this, as he looked toward his 15-year-old younger brother, who was looking at him.


    ¡°You want something too?¡±


    ¡°A fountain pen.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The breakfast came to an end once he got the list of presents from his siblings.


    ***


    Cale¡¯s expression was odd as he stood in front of the carriage that would take him to the capital.


    ¡®How odd.¡¯


    He had an odd expression as he asked the person standing next to him.


    ¡°Why is it that their seat is better than my seat?¡±


    Cale was looking at the expensive and soft cushion next to him, as well as the two kittens sitting on the cushion.


    ¡°Young master, shouldn¡¯t our precious cats travelfortably on this trip? They are so small and precious.¡±


    Hans answered as he put the special treats he prepared for the cats in the carriage as well. Cale and Ron both had nk expressions on their faces.


    ¡®It¡¯s because he has not seen them create fog and fill it with poison.¡¯


    Cale called On and Hong to an empty corner of the garden three days ago.


    ¡®What can you do?¡¯


    In response to his question, On created fog while in her cat form, while Hong used a bit of his blood to spread poison into the air. Of course, On was able to control the poisonous fog to prevent Cale from dying. Furthermore, the poison Hong could spread was only at the level of paralysis right now.


    ¡®You two are quite useful.¡¯


    On and Hong proudly answered back after hearing Cale¡¯s praise.


    ¡®We were able to run away because of our poisonous fog!¡¯


    ¡®We are quite useful!¡¯


    Starting from that day, On and Hong were able to eat delicious food all day long. Naturally, Hans was happy to provide for them.


    ¡°Young master, I will be sitting with the driver up top.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ron jumped up next to the driver, and Cale was about to board as well when Choi Han approached him.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han said that he did not want to call Cale young master, instead choosing to call him Cale-nim.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is it okay for me to not be in the same carriage protecting you?¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression turned like he had eaten some bitter persimmon.


    ¡°...Is there...¡±


    ¡®Is there a reason to do that?¡¯


    That was what Cale¡¯s expression was saying, and Choi Han didn¡¯t say anything else, instead just nodding his head. Cale started to squint his eyes while watching Choi Han walk away.


    ¡®It¡¯s really weird.¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes were still not very clear. His mind still seemed to be full of anger and thoughts of revenge. When Cale mentioned yesterday that they had sent people to Harris Vige, he could see the anger in Choi Han¡¯s eyes.


    But he felt a little different than before. He wasn¡¯t inplete despair like in the novel, thinking something along the lines of, ¡®The world does not want me to be happy! How could they kill all of my loved ones?!¡¯ That was why it was weird.


    ¡®He recovered pretty quickly.¡¯


    He seemed to be at the stage in the novel when he was traveling with Beacrox, Rosalyn, and Lock, with a sword in his heart but a calm demeanor on the outside. He let it be since it wasn¡¯t bad, but Cale had an oddly bitter feeling in his mouth. It was at that moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is your spot.¡±


    The leader of the envoy, the Vice Captain of the territory¡¯s Knight Brigade, approached Choi Han and started to speak. The Vice Captain looked at Choi Han from head to toe before smirking, like he was looking down at Choi Han.


    ¡®I knew we would have at least one person like this.¡¯


    Cale clicked his tongue.


    Choi Han had hidden his abilities to that of an average level.


    The problem was that Choi Han was the first person Cale brought to the Count¡¯s Estate as a guest, and the fact that Count Deruth treated him like an important guest.


    Adding on the fact that he was going as part of Cale¡¯s guards this time made some people start to dislike and oppose him.


    They didn¡¯t annoy him visibly because he was still Cale¡¯s guest, but there were a lot of things they were secretly doing to annoy Choi Han.


    ¡®Young master, I do not think Choi Han-nim is getting along with the other knights who will be going with us to the capital.¡¯


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. I think the Vice Captain is responsible for it.¡¯


    ¡®I got it Hans. You can stop worrying about it.¡¯


    Cale thought about Hans¡¯s report and felt bad, not for Choi Han, but for the Vice Captain.


    ¡®Soon enough, he¡¯ll realize that his eyes were not just at the ground, butpletely underground.¡¯


    It¡¯ll be fine as long as he doesn¡¯t do anything to get beaten up.


    Cale did not choose to try to resolve their issues.


    The Vice Captain will not be able to sleep properly once he sees Choi Han¡¯s real skills. How could he sleep when he is extremely scared?


    ¡°Young master, shall we leave now?¡±


    The Vice Captain asked Cale, and Cale closed the carriage door as he answered.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    15 soldiers, 5 knights, and one special guard. Cale¡¯s envoy, which consisted of this protection squad and then some other people, finally started to head toward the capital.


    Of course, as with most fantasy world travels, it was not a very uneventful trip.


    Nobody dared to touch Cale¡¯s carriage in the Henituse territory. The carriage did not have the g that represented the family, but the carriage itself had the Golden Turtle, the symbol of the Henituse family, drawn on it. It was representative of the Henituse family¡¯s love for wealth and longevity.


    However, as soon as they left the Henituse territory, they ran into a situation.


    ¡®As expected, they really do show up.¡¯


    While they were rushing through a mountain range, tens of people suddenly showed up in the valley.


    ¡°Pay the toll if you want to cross this mountain!¡±


    ¡°Take out everything you have! If we find anything after you im to have taken everything out, it will be 1 p for every 1 bronze we find!¡±


    Yes, it was the bandits.


    There were bound to be bandits in a fantasy story, but the fact that there were tens of them was surprising. They probably relied on their numbers to attack this carriage, which only had 5 knights. Cale looked toward the kitten On, who was yawning and asked.


    ¡°You think they can¡¯t see the symbol on my carriage?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Idiots! Beginners!¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Hong¡¯s assessment. He was not afraid of bandits. Why would he be?


    Knock Knock.


    The knocking came from the small window by the driver¡¯s seat before the window slightly opened, and Ron looked inside.


    ¡°Young master, it looks like we will need to take a break. There seem to be quite a lot of rabbits here.¡±


    Rabbits. Cale shook for a moment. Ron went, ¡®Ah!¡¯ before smiling and added on.


    ¡°Ah, this rabbit is different from the rabbit I was going to catch for you, young master. Of course, these rabbits will not be caught by me but by other people.¡±


    Cale was being protected by someone who was scarier than the bandits. He listened to the sound of the bandits¡¯ screamsing from outside the carriage, as he started to calcte the time.


    ¡°About a day and a half.¡±


    In about a day and a half, they would arrive around the area where the ck Dragon was being tortured. It was earlier than when Choi Han arrived in the novel. This was the reason he had made them rush forward without taking any breaks.


    1. Looking really calm even though he still has a strong desire for revenge internally.


    2. Been really blind.

 Chapter 15: Heading Out (2)

    <h4>Chapter 15: Heading Out (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    In order to achieve the results he wanted, Cale had to choose to camp outside.


    There were no viges along the way until the vige near the hidden cave of the ck Dragon.


    Meeeeeow.


    The red Cat Tribe kitten Hong meowed and wagged his tail, as if he was excited. It was because of the delicious smell filling the area.


    ¡®The joy of the dayes from eating a delicious dinner.¡¯


    That was what Cale was thinking. A warm dinner was the signal to end the long and tiring day and the start of a rxing night. Tonight¡¯s main course was a soup with rabbit meat.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    It was not Ron¡¯s doing. Cale turned his gaze to the side. Choi Han, the person who had caught the rabbits, was happily eating his soup.


    Meeeeow.


    Tap. Tap. On and Hong were tapping on his leg, asking him to give it to them if he didn¡¯t want it. Hans had a wide smile on his face as he cautiously approached the two children.


    ¡°Would our precious kitten-nims like to eat the jerky that I prepared for you? It is very healthy, without any salt or preservatives.¡±


    Naturally, On and Hong ignored Hans. Hans, who did not know they were part of the Cat Tribe, found that sass to be cute as well and continued to linger around them.


    Contrary to the fact that they had their first battle, it was a very rxed and peaceful environment. However, the atmosphere around the knights seemed to be a bit odd. They kept peeking toward Choi Han, who was eating his soup next to Cale. The Vice Captain seemed to be full of agony.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Cale clicked his tongue.


    Cale¡¯s party had to fight off tens of bandits today. The one to handle most of those bandits was naturally Choi Han. He did not kill the bandits. However, he had no issues cutting off a limb or leaving them a deep scar. Not only that, he did it in an unbelievable speed too.


    ¡®Young master, the battle is over.¡¯


    The Vice Captain had reported this to Cale with a shocked expression on his face. He had not expected it to end so quickly. The bandits were ones who were pushed out of power in a different area nearby. The bandits they had thought were stupid were at their limits and felt that they could handle five knights because of their numbers.


    Unfortunately, their first target ended up being Cale¡¯s carriage with Choi Han. The reason the Vice Captain¡¯s face waspletely pale was not because of the strength of the bandits. Choi Han approached next to the Vice Captain and added on.


    ¡®It was a light battle. Not even enough for a warm-up.¡¯


    Cale could see the Vice Captain slightly flinch after hearing Choi Han¡¯s words. He could also see Choi Han smirking while looking at the Vice Captain flinch.


    ¡®He really isn¡¯t the type to let people do as they please with him.¡¯


    There was no way that someone like Choi Han, who had no issues beating up the Count¡¯s son, would be nice and let people just continue to mess with him.


    ¡°Do you have no appetite?¡±


    Cale seemed to be frustrated, as Ron approached him with his usual benign smile. He looked back and forth between the rabbit soup and Ron, before suddenly realizing something. This old man enjoyed making fun of him.


    ¡°Yes. None at all.¡± Choi Han responded to that statement.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing like that.¡±


    ¡®I would have no issues if you caught anything other than rabbits.¡¯


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and waved his hand to tell Choi Han to not mind him.


    However, Choi Han continued to look toward Cale with a serious gaze.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°...Was that your first time experiencing a battle?¡±


    Cale just casually responded back to Choi Han who asked with a serious expression.


    ¡°What battle? You mean with the bandits earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve never seen so many bandits before.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head and quietly mumbled to himself.


    ¡°...Must have been your first time facing potential death.¡±


    Ha. One of the soldiers let out a gasp.


    Ha! Cale let out a loud gasp as if he waspletely shocked.


    ¡®First time facing potential death my ass. Do you know how nervous I¡¯ve been thest few days because of you?¡¯


    That wasn¡¯t even it. Ron¡¯s smile as Choi Han brought back the rabbits, the sight of Beacrox sharpening his cooking knife, Cale was also nervous because of them. Cale started to think about all of the nervous moments he has had since they left the Henituse territory.


    ¡®Now I really have no appetite.¡¯


    He had lost all of his appetite.


    ng.


    The spoon in Cale¡¯s hand just fell onto the soup bowl. That was why he didn¡¯t realize that the soldiers were looking at him with an understanding gaze, or that Choi Han had stopped paying attention to everyone around him as he nostalgically thought about the past.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale was thinking about how he didn¡¯t need to be so nervous anymore because he managed to avoid getting beaten up and also got the Indestructible Shield, when Choi Han¡¯s voice snapped him back to reality.


    ¡®Why does he keep talking to me?¡¯


    ¡°The first time is always difficult to handle.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    As Cale stoically asked back, Choi Han had a slight smile on his face before he asked in a stoic expression. The gaze in his eyes was extremely serious.


    ¡°Cale-nim, do you not study any martial arts?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least have the strength to protect yourself?¡±


    There was concern in that seriousness. Cale wondered why Choi Han was suddenly bing so serious, but decided to answer the question anyway.


    ¡°I have plenty of ways already.¡±


    Cale took his gaze off of Choi Han and looked around. 15 soldiers who were stronger than him, and 5 knights who would do well no matter where they went. There were only a few servants aside from them, but Ron, Beacrox, the two kittens, and even deputy butler Hans were much stronger than himself.


    Cale made eye contact with each of the people before turning back to Choi Han to ask.


    ¡°You can see them too, right?¡±


    ¡®This is the protection for a wealthy Count¡¯s son.¡¯


    Cale started to smile. He knew that they would all protect him. Of course, he wasn¡¯t sure about Ron or Beacrox, but they would at least prevent him from getting killed by someone.


    ¡®And they are not the only protection.¡¯


    Cale decided to be a little more honest to Choi Han, who was sitting there looking at him. He patted his heart as he answered.


    ¡°I trust my heart. I will live.¡±


    Of course. The Indestructible Shield surrounding his heart will protect him. Well, as long as he avoided people like Choi Han that is...


    Choi Han looked toward Cale with shaky eyes.


    Meeow.


    Meow.


    ¡°Hmm? What are you doing?¡±


    On and Hong approached Cale and started to push on his legs with their small paws. The ws on their paws hurt, making Cale frown, but the Cat Tribe siblings stopped eating and started to rub their cheeks on Cale¡¯s leg.


    ck. Choi Han put down his empty soup bowl and stood up from his seat.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll be practicing with my sword now.¡±


    ¡°Right after eating?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I need to get stronger.¡±


    ¡®...Scary punk. Are you trying to get strong enough to blow the whole Earth away?¡¯


    Cale turned away in disgust. At that time, Beacrox approached him with a new dish.


    ¡°Please enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Thanks.¡±


    Cale looked at the te that was filled with the highest quality spices and highest quality beef steak, and started to smile.


    ¡°Bitter food and drinks like lemonade are best to restore your appetite.¡±


    This was the first time Ron had handed him a lemonade since their interaction at the tea shop. Cale just ignored the lemonade because he was excited about the steak.


    ¡°If everyone has finished eating, we will start our evening training session soon.¡±


    Cale could hear the Vice Captain¡¯s loud voice and started to think.


    ¡®The Vice Captain must have been motivated by Choi Han.¡¯


    Cale looked at the fired up knights and soldiers as he chowed down on the steak and even the rabbit soup as well. The rabbit soup was pretty good once he tried it. Of course, he adamantly declined the jerky the kittens offered him. There was no seasoning on it so he wouldn¡¯t even touch it.


    * * *


    ¡®3 days.¡¯


    Cale calcted as they entered the vige.


    ¡®The ck Dragon will cause a mana explosion in 3 days.¡¯


    They were now in a Viscount¡¯s territory that was right next to the Henituse territory. A vi belonging to the Viscount was built in the mountain on the right side of this vige a few years ago.


    Naturally, while it wasbeled as the Viscount¡¯s vi on the outside, in reality, it belonged to Marquis Stan, the person responsible for making the ck Dragon go crazy. The viscount of this territory was nothing more than a dog of the Marquis.


    ¡®And in the mountain behind the vi hides the cave with the ck Dragon.¡¯


    The ck Dragon causes a mana explosion and sends the cave and the mountain flying. Cale looked at the small peak to the right of the mountain he crossed and clicked his tongue.


    Venion of Marquis Stan¡¯s family. Cale was thinking about the Marquis¡¯s second son. He was a crazy psycho who crippled his own older brother to rise to the position of heir. That psycho visits the vi every so often to torture the ck Dragon for fun.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Hans flinched at Cale clicking his tongue, and quickly brought Choi Han over and started to speak.


    ¡°Young master, I will take Choi Han-nim and quickly look for an inn. Please wait a moment.¡±


    The carriage was currently stopped outside of the vige entrance.


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°We will be right back.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Hans¡¯s statement while observing Choi Han. He had a nostalgic look in his eyes. Just why would Choi Han fight with an existence that caused a mana explosion? It was because he could not throw this small and quiet vige away.


    Harris Vige. This vige was simr to the vige that taught him about both love and hate. That was why he made a move to save the lives of these vige people that he did not even know. Cale started to frown as he called Choi Han over.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°Hurry back.¡±


    Ah. A small gasp came out of Choi Han¡¯s mouth. This 17-year-old boy who had lived for tens of years started to have an innocent smile on his face as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes sir. I will be right back.¡±


    Cale motioned as if he was annoyed, but Choi Han bowed before quickly starting to walk toward the vige with Hans. Cale, who preferred this focused Choi Han to the one who had a nk expression, continued to watch him before suddenly starting to frown.


    He could see a carriage quickly heading in their direction.


    ¡®I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    Cale felt like someone with extremely sweaty hands was handing him a poisoned apple. It was a really bitter feeling. The cause of that bitter feeling was soon to be revealed.


    ¡°Such-¡±


    Cale could not believe it.


    He could see an old man who could not manage to avoid the carriage, fall down on the road. He could also see Choi Han rushing toward the old man, as well as the carriage continuing to travel down the road like it was not going to stop.


    ¡®Such a cliche!¡¯


    There was a g hanging on that carriage. A red snake. It was the symbol of Marquis Stan. Cale¡¯s eyes started to shake. It was about to happen. An incident was about to happen.


    Bang!


    Choi Han flung himself to rescue the old man, and the momentum forced him to smash into a building wall. Only then did the ck carriage belonging to Marquis Stan finally stop.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh as he opened the carriage door. It looked like he had no choice but to head over to the site of that cliche event.


    1. Remember, Choi Han really doesn¡¯t age

 Chapter 16: Heading Out (3)

    <h4>Chapter 16: Heading Out (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Young master, are you heading over there?¡±


    Ron approached him as soon as he stepped out of the carriage.


    ¡°Who will go if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Ron and the Vice Captain started to chase after Cale, who was heading toward the incident location without any hesitation. The two surrounded Cale, as if the world was going to end soon, but Cale did not care.


    A man slowly walked out of the other carriage. Venion Stan.


    Cale started to frown deeply as soon as he saw him. There was only one line in the file that his father Count Deruth gave him regarding Venion Stan¡¯s personality.


    [A typical and authoritative noble]


    Cale, well, Kim Rok Soo, could also use the information from, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ to evaluate Venion.


    Your typical viin.


    However, it was quite a headache to meet that typical viin in real life, than it was as a character in a novel. Cale could not beat someone up for doing something bad or because he didn¡¯t like them like Choi Han could.


    The situation had already escted a bit by the time Cale arrived. In those few short moments, Choi Han had already be so angry that his shoulders were shaking violently.


    ¡°How can you get in the way of a noble person like that?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you saying when someone could have gotten hurt? Who was in the way? This only happened because you were driving the carriage like a maniac!¡±


    ¡°Peasants should move out of the way when they see a noble¡¯s carriage. It is not my fault that this peasant was so stupid he just stood there without moving!¡±


    Choi Han was arguing with one of Venion¡¯sckeys, and Hans, who had been standing next to Choi Han, had a frown on his face as he approached Cale and whispered to into his ear.


    ¡°Choi Han-nim seems to be extremely agitated.¡±


    Hans seemed to have already realized that the owner of the carriage belonged to the Marquis¡¯s family. He also seemed to have realized that the person standing behind thatckey was none other than Venion Stan.


    That narcissist probably only stepped out of the carriage because he saw the symbol of the Henituse family on Cale¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Venion, the man with beautiful blonde hair, gently spoke to hisckey. As soon as Venion¡¯s words came out, theckey quickly moved behind Venion, as if he had never been angry in the first ce. Only Choi Han was left huffing and puffing while consoling the scared old man.


    Tsk. Cale clicked his tongue.


    Theckey wasn¡¯t actually angry. He was pretty far away from Cale¡¯s carriage, but just like Venion, he probably saw the Golden Turtle on Cale¡¯s carriage. That was why he was exaggerating, being extremely loud while scolding Choi Han, so that it will draw Cale out to the scene. Hans knew what theckey was doing, which led him to frown while waiting for Cale to arrive.


    Cale red at Venion and theckey before putting a hand on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You too.¡±


    ¡°But-!¡±


    Cale knew why Choi Han was angry. This ce was very simr to Harris Vige, his second home. He was angry at the fact that these people put someone else¡¯s life in danger but didn¡¯t show even an iota of remorse, or any signs of apologizing.


    However, the victim in this, the old man, was unable to get angry. It was because he did not have anything to support him like Choi Han had.


    ¡°They could have used another road, but decided not do so and could have hurt someone. How can I just let this be.¡±


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Cale put some pressure to push down on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s ck pupils looked directly at Cale. Cale could see the angry Choi Han, no, to be specific, the Choi Han that was being held down by the memories of Harris Vige, starting to calm down.


    After verifying that Choi Han was calming down, Cale turned his gaze to look at Venion Stan.


    Beautiful blonde hair and a slight smile on his lips. Perfectly ironed attire without a single wrinkle. Boots without a single scuff mark. However, the thing that caught Cale¡¯s attention was the small amount of red at the tip of Venion¡¯s white dress shirt.


    ¡®Some blood must havended on him while he was enjoying watching the ck Dragon being tortured.¡¯


    A crazy bastard. This Venion Stan was someone who enjoyed his meal while watching the torturer whip the ck Dragon until it was covered with blood.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Are you someone from Count Henituse¡¯s household?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Nice to meet you, Young master Venion Stan.¡±


    As expected, the other party knew of Cale. Venion was not someone who had an easy life in reaching the heir position. The problem was that he was a quite a bit rude.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Venion Stan was the type that could gently smile at you, but you still feel nothing but disgust for him.


    ¡°I have not had any reason toe to this area, and have only heard stories, but I heard there was someone in the Count¡¯s family who was a free spirit and did not seem like a noble.¡±


    Venion smiled as he observed Cale. It was a very annoying look, as if he was trying to start something.


    ¡°I heard that young master Basen Henituse had been taking part in all of the gatherings of the nobles sincest year-.¡±


    ¡®Why ask something you already know about?¡¯


    Cale was not talented in these kinds of small talk. That was why he smiled brightly and respectfully answered.


    ¡°Yes. I am indeed that trash.¡±


    Trash. The moment that word personally came out of Cale¡¯s mouth, Venion¡¯sckey flinched.


    ¡°One of the trashiest of all of the trash probably.¡±


    The corner of Venion¡¯s mouth started to twist up. His expression seemed to say that he had never seen such a crazy person before, but Cale did not care.


    Marquis Stan was someone who was strong enough to lead a faction, but Venion could not do as he pleased with other nobles until he was officially proimed as the future sessor of the Marquis title.


    A Marquis would normally officially proim a child as their sessor in order to provide protection to that child, as well as have that child start building theirwork at an early age. However, Marquis Stan had not done that yet.


    ¡®There are still three other children.¡¯


    Venion had two younger sisters and one younger brother. The Marquis enjoyed watching thepetition between the siblings. Venion enjoyed watching the ck Dragon being tortured in order to destress from thepetition with his siblings. The Marquis considered thepetition between his children to be like an exciting sport. Naturally, the crippled eldest son was the result of thispetition.


    It was apletely crazy household.


    ¡®Our Henituse family is an extremely great family inparison.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re a very interesting person.¡±


    Venion just casually responded to Cale¡¯s statement.


    The wealthy Count, who resided in the outskirts of the northeast without being a part of any faction. Who would try to develop a rtionship with that family? If anything, people would just be greedy to take thatnd as their own.


    However, Venion didn¡¯t like Cale as a person. The trash eldest son and a pretty smart younger son. Knowing about Cale and Basen¡¯s rtionship made Venion think of his own older brother when looking at Cale.


    However, Venion kept up the act of a proper noble, and handed the reigns of this incident to Cale.


    ¡°An unexpected obstacle has made me waste time, but I guess it was a pretty good thing since I got to make your acquaintance, young master Cale.¡±


    An unexpected obstacle. Venion was referring to the old man. He was disappointed at the fact that his time was wasted because of this old man, and wanted to finish this on a happy note.


    ¡°But it looks like you need to teach your subordinate to clearly distinguish between the people who have the right to travel across this road and this earth, as well as the people who have the right to make them stop.¡±


    As a well-known Marquis¡¯s unofficial sessor, this was the most he could do to the trash of a Count¡¯s family. His tone was saying that, although they were both young masters, their statuses werepletely different.


    Of course, Cale was quietly listening, but he wasn¡¯t the type to pay attention to a dog¡¯s yapping.


    Venion finished what he had to say and looked toward the most ufortable looking person in the group.


    Plop. The old man kneeled on the ground once Venion looked in his direction and bowed his head.


    ¡°M, my apologies.¡±


    The hands of the old man, who was bowing so low that his head could touch the ground, were shaking. Choi Han¡¯s hands were shaking as he watched the old man apologize.


    Each territory¡¯s residents would be shaped by the personality of the reigning noble. With the Viscount of this territory being one of Marquis Stan¡¯s dogs, they were also very authoritative and looked down on themoners.


    The corners of Venion¡¯s lips started to go up. He was satisfied. After observing Venion, Cale called out to him.


    ¡°Young master Venion.¡±


    Once Venion turned his head, Cale asked him a question.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°...I am.¡±


    Cale crouched down. His expensive clothes started to touch the ground. He then looked toward the shaking hands of the old man.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be dangerous if this continues.¡¯


    Cale was certain that he heard it.


    ¡°Huuuuuuuu~.¡±


    The sound of Choi Han taking a deep breath. That had to be the sound of him holding back his anger. The moment Cale heard it, he could feel chills on the back of his neck, and felt that if this continued any longer, the one to get beaten to a pulp would not be himself, but Venion. It didn¡¯t matter to him whether or not Venion was beaten to a pulp, but Choi Han could not punch a noble while he was associated with him.


    Cale put a hand on the old man¡¯s shoulder. Venion¡¯s eyebrow started to twitch. A noble¡¯s hand was on amoner¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Old man.¡±


    The old man seemed to be extremely shocked as he lifted his head to look at Cale.


    ¡°Y, yes?¡±


    Cale casually asked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the bar?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Where can I get some delicious alcohol? As you¡¯ve heard, I am trash. I don¡¯t feel refreshed in the morning if I don¡¯t have something to drink. I need to drink to make sure tomorrow is another great day. So.¡±


    Cale lifted the old man¡¯s upper body up. Venion, who had been watching Cale, quietly judged Cale and shook his head after hearing Cale mention alcohol.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Making eye contact with the shaking pupils of the old man, Cale started to frown as he continued.


    ¡°Are you not going to get up?¡±


    The old man hesitated and looked back and forth between Venion and Cale. Cale just ignored him as he got back up and reached out the hand that had been on amoner¡¯s shoulder toward Venion.


    ¡°It was nice meeting you today, Young master Venion.¡±


    Cale was asking for a handshake.


    Venion quietly stood there and looked at Cale. At that moment, one of Venion¡¯s servants urgently approached them and whispered quietly to Venion. However, it was loud enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡°Young master, we have been dyed enough already.¡±


    ¡°...Do not interrupt a conversation between nobles.¡±


    Venion looked down at his servant without a smile on his face, and the servant quickly bowed. Venion smiled once again as he grabbed Cale¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I will just be on my way then, as I am very busy.¡±


    He then let go. It was a very short handshake. Cale started to smile like a drunk person, as he responded back.


    ¡°If we happen to meet in the capital, let¡¯s have a drink together.¡±


    ¡°...I do not think we would appreciate the same thing, but sure.¡±


    Venion¡¯s smile was lukewarm. Cale decided to do something big to finish this conversation.


    ¡°Yes. Based on our interaction today, it truly looks like only young master Venion deserves to be the future patriarch of the Stan family. You are a very cool person.¡±


    Patriarch. That word made Venion¡¯s eyes get cloudy. As Cale expected, Venion started to smile brightly once again, and offered praises for Cale as well.


    ¡°Young master Cale is also a very interesting and free-spirited person. Let us meet again in the future.¡±


    ¡®No. I have no desire to see you ever again. Even if I do, it will be from far, far away.¡¯


    Cale hid his true feelings and nodded his head. Venion quickly got back on his carriage, as if he was truly busy, and disappeared.


    Cale watched the carriage disappear before patting Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Half of the nobles are like that.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s shoulders flinched at Cale¡¯s words, but Cale was already crouching in front of the old man again.


    ¡°Old man. You can¡¯t get up? Did you hurt your leg?¡±


    Pat pat.


    Cale inspected the old man¡¯s body as he said that. He did not seem to be injured. Cale started to observe the man with a confused expression. He then called Choi Han over.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Instead of responding, Choi Han just looked at the back of the crouching Cale.


    ¡°You take this old man home.¡±


    ¡°N, no, I am okay. That bar you were talking about.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not in the mood to drink.¡±


    Cale stopped the old man from trying to lead him to a bar, and looked toward Choi Han, who was standing next to him.


    ¡°Since you saved him, might as well do it all the way and take him safely back home.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s mouth opened and closed a couple of times, but he could not say anything. At that moment, the old man¡¯s voice filled Cale¡¯s ears.


    ¡°My ce sells alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Old man, your ce was a bar?¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes showed that he was really surprised. The old man awkwardly smiled, but continued to speak in a slightly more rxed expression.


    ¡°Yes, sir. It is this vige¡¯s only inn. It has a bar and a restaurant as well.¡±


    ¡°Since it is the only inn, that must be the best ce. Hans!¡±


    Even without Cale saying anything else, Hans quickly approached the old man and helped him up, before starting to ask about the inn. Once the two of them started to move, things started to get rowdy around them.


    Ron quickly approached Cale and brushed the dirt off Cale¡¯s clothes. The Vice Captain and the rest of the group headed toward the vige entrance. The only people left there were Cale and Choi Han.


    ¡°...Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you not angry?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    Choi Han hesitated for a moment, and could not continue speaking. Cale shrugged his shoulders as he started to speak.


    ¡°The fact that he looked down on me? Or how he made such an unbelievable statement to you? How he almost killed that old man and, instead of apologizing, said that he was an obstacle?¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice was calm and firm. He did not seem angry at all. In fact, it sounded indifferent. Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°Do you have to keep moving when you see someone in front of you? Why didn¡¯t you try to avoid him? Don¡¯t you see that you could have hurt the old man? How can you casually say that a person was an obstacle when you almost killed him?¡±


    Choi Han paid attention to Cale, who was looking at a faraway mountain range. At the same time, he made sure to listen to Cale¡¯s every word. Cale continued to speak firmly.


    ¡°Venion, why is the old man apologizing to you? You should properly apologize to him.¡±


    Cale could speak like Choi Han, and there were times he wanted to do that. But.


    ¡°I am not someone who can speak like that. Nor do I want to. I¡¯m also not that angry.¡±


    But this was not the time. Cale knew that this was one of the things that made Choi Han look cool, but he did not want to look cool like that.


    The old man wasn¡¯t injured, and he didn¡¯t do anything that would get the de pointed toward his family. The fact that he himself looked bad would be beneficial to Basen, so it was good anyways.


    ¡°Also.¡±


    Cale was someone who always returned the favor, no matter how long it took. If someone looked down on him or does something to him, he will always get his revenge.


    ¡°That bastard will probably soon be kicked out of his house.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Choi Han could tell that the bastard Cale was referring to was Venion. That was why Choi Han showed a rare shocked expression on his face, as he looked toward Cale.


    Cale had a mischievous smile on his face. The two kittens, who were approaching him silently, halted their movement.


    Cale¡¯s smile grewrger as he continued to look toward the mountain to the right of the vige. He thought to himself the thing he could not tell Choi Han.


    ¡®I n on snatching that bastard¡¯s dragon.¡¯


    Once the dragon is gone, Venion will have to face the wrath of the Marquis, and would have a new obstacle in his way of bing the family patriarch. Shouldn¡¯t someone who doesn¡¯t know when to stop on the road face at least one obstacle?


    Cale was willing to put arge obstacle in Venion¡¯s way. Of course, it would be done in secret. He casually spoke to Choi Han, who was looking at him with curiosity.


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, you can help me out.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, I definitely want to help.¡±


    Choi Han started to smile as well. It was a pretty evil smile for such a good-natured person, but the kittens were intrigued by that smile as well.


    Cale looked toward the mountain that was supposed to blow up in three days time, and started to mumble. The fact that he was looked down upon by Venion, as well as the blood on Venion¡¯s sleeves and the sight of the old man bowing to Venion were all still on Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    He will be able to pay him back for it.


    ¡°You definitely won¡¯t regret it.¡±

 Chapter 17: Heading Out (4)

    <h4>Chapter 17: Heading Out (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Young master, this is the best room we have.¡±


    ¡°Seems eptable.¡±


    The old man led Cale¡¯s group to his inn. The exterior of the inn looked as rustic as the vige, but it had everything you would need, probably because the merchants visiting the Henituse territory stayed at this inn on their travels.


    ¡°This is the first time we have had a noble staying with us. Please look favorably upon us, even if it iscking quite a bit, and just consider it as a ce where lesser beings live.¡±


    Cale stared at the old man. He seemed morefortable than when talking to Venion Stan, but he still seemed scared at the fact that a noble would be staying at his inn.


    It was fine for him to have a little bit of anxiety, but too much was ufortable for Cale as well.


    ¡®It¡¯s no good like this.¡¯


    Cale patted the old man¡¯s shoulder and tried to calm him down.


    ¡°Old man. Rx. I don¡¯t like people who put themselves down like that. This is the ce that people whoe and go from our territory stay to rest. There is no way such a ce will becking.¡±


    The old man¡¯s pupils started to shake. He wet his upper lip with his tongue, before finally starting to speak after a bit of hesitation.


    ¡°Young master, are there a lot of good people like you in the Henituse territory?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I am the biggest trash in our territory. Almost anybody you find will have a better personality than me.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The old man let out a gasp. On and Hong, who had taken control of the couch in the room, were meowing and shaking their heads, but nobody seemed to notice.


    ¡°You can go do what you have to do.¡±


    The old man bowed deeply at Cale¡¯s dismissal and left the room. Cale found it annoying that the old man still seemed to be stiff, but decided not to care.


    Knock knock knock.


    Someone else was knocking on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened, and deputy butler Hans brought a small box inside.


    ¡°Young master, you asked only for this box, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Hand it over.¡±


    Deputy butler Hans showed curiosity as he handed the box to Cale. It was the only luggage Cale personally brought with him. He would just assume there was alcohol or snacks inside if it was a normal box, but this box was not normal.


    It was the highest quality magic box with a magic lock on it. The seal on the magic box was the logo of the Flynn Merchant Guild, one of the threerge merchant guilds, and one that had an intimate rtionship with the Henituse family.


    Cale casuallymented while looking at Hans.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a butler not supposed to show their emotion on their face? Especially curiosity?¡±


    ¡°One of the proper etiquettes of a butler is to show all of their emotions to their master.¡±


    ¡°Funny man.¡±


    ¡°I guess I am a bit funny.¡±


    For someone who didn¡¯t want to go to the capital other than for the kittens, Hans was a bit impudent, but Cale still thought he was much more personable than the other butler candidates. Seeing Hans starting to get used to him, Cale just responded like normal.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    And Hans left immediately, as usual. However, he had a question about their travels before closing the door.


    ¡°Will we be staying here for three days?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Hans responded as he closed the door. Other than the Vice Captain taking charge of the envoy¡¯s safety, Hans was responsible for everything else. However, he did not show any struggles in doing so, and efficiently took care of everything.


    ¡°He seems like a good butler.¡±


    The silver kitten, On, said that as she approached Cale. Cale nodded his head. Then, the red kitten, Hong, followed behind.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that hard for him either.¡±


    Cale agreed with that statement as well. Ron was one thing, but other than Ron, Hans was the one who had the least difficulty dealing with Cale. He was scared of Cale, but did not find him to be difficult.


    ¡®He¡¯s a pretty decent butler.¡¯


    Cale brushed aside the kittensing toward him and opened the box. The method of opening a box with a magic lock was simple. Cale¡¯s fingerprint. That was the only key that could open this particr box. Cale put his index finger on the center of the magic seal.


    Beep. Click.


    The box made a small noise before opening.


    Inside the box were the items Cale had prepared during the four days prior to leaving for the capital.


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious about what this is.¡±


    ¡°Really curious.¡±


    Cale ignored the two pairs of golden pupils looking at him, and just vaguely answered.


    ¡°Things that will help rescue a poor soul, screw over some douchebags, and prevent me from getting hurt.¡±


    On and Hong looked up at him with curiosity, but Cale just caressed the items inside the box with satisfaction. He recalled the conversation he had with Billos, the Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s bastard, before he left.


    ¡®Young master, just where do you n on using these things?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t see why I have to exin that to you.¡¯


    ¡®...I see. But it is going to cost quite a bit to purchase all of these items.¡¯


    ¡®...Is it possible to rent them?¡¯


    ¡®For you, of course, it is possible.¡¯


    The majority of the items inside the box were magic tools. Cale had expected them to be expensive, but it really was too much. Cale had to use up all of the allowances he had earned from his father. He also had to return it all to Billos once he got to the capital.


    ¡®Annoying. I didn¡¯t want to get involved with him at the capital, but I have no other choice.¡¯


    ¡®Two of the items are not able to be rented out to outsiders. I rented them in my name, for you. So you must return these to me at the capital. In person.¡¯


    ¡®Sure.¡¯


    Cale grabbed one of the items in the box. It was a round, ck orb with a lot of symbols engraved on it. The red kitten Hong put his paws on Cale¡¯s knee to ask.


    ¡°Really curious about this.¡±


    ¡°A Mana Disturbance Tool. It is worth almost a billion gallon.¡±


    Gasp. Both On and Hong let out a gasp.


    ¡°It cost 20 million gallons just to rent it.¡±


    Hong slowly lowered the paws that were on Cale¡¯s knee, before going toward the corner of the bed with his sister, On. They were trying to keep as much distance as possible from the ck orb.


    Cale recalled the information about the orb. Billos had found exactly the item Cale was looking for.


    ¡®It causes a disturbance in the flow of mana within a certain range, making all magic tools stop working. It is also sturdy enough that, even if something like a mountain blowing up happens, it will not break.¡¯


    ¡®Something like a surveince tool will break right away then?¡¯


    ¡®Of course. However, you do need to install this 27 hours in advance. It is created to slowly infuse a force that will disrupt the mana flow so that it will not be noticed by mages.¡¯


    ¡®How long will itst?¡¯


    ¡®40 minutes. Isn¡¯t it great? Of course, if there are mages nearby, they will be able to resolve the issue within 5 - 10 minutes.¡¯


    ¡®I will keep that in mind.¡¯


    The corner of Cale¡¯s lips started to go up. It was the most expensive item he rented from Billos, but he will have many uses for it on this trip.


    ¡®I really like how durable it is.¡¯


    The Flynn Merchant Guild was a very useful ce. Cale smiled with satisfaction, before throwing this ck orb, that was smaller than the size of a toddler¡¯s fist, toward the kittens crouching in the corner.


    ¡°Huk!¡±


    Meeeow!


    One of them gasped, while the other meowed and avoided the ck orb, but in the end, they had to sit quietly in front of Cale with the ck orb in front of their eyes.


    ¡°You know how to read a map right?¡±


    On tapped her tail on the ground in response.


    ¡°Of course. We were potential sessors to the Fog Cat Tribe at one point.¡±


    ¡°Right. My sister is right.¡±


    Cale took out another important item, a map, from the box. It wasn¡¯t very detailed, just having the generalndmarks around the Henituse territory. Most of the merchants going to and from the Henituse territory used this map.


    ¡°We are in this vige right now.¡±


    Cale pointed to the mountain to the right of the vige.


    ¡°You see this mountain?¡±


    ¡°I see it.¡±


    ¡°Very easy to see.¡±


    This was what Billos had said.


    ¡®Ah. The range is simr to the durability.¡¯


    One mountain.


    ¡°If you go toward this mountain, you will see a vi in the distance. Behind that is a cave.¡±


    There were no mages around the ck Dragon right now. The people of the Magic Tower respected Dragons as the greatest magic race, and did not wish for humans to torture and domesticate a dragon. They considered it to be a big disgrace to magic.


    The people around the cave and the vi were knights and soldiers that the Marquis trusted, as well as the people who do the dirty work for them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go near there at all. You cannot get caught.¡±


    Cale had heard about these two children¡¯s situation. That was why he was confident they could do this, but he still wanted to give them a warning. It would be bad if their curiosity led them to go around the cave.


    ¡°There is something being tortured in there. We¡¯re going to rescue him, so you have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Something?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is even younger than you, Hong.¡±


    ¡°...Even younger than me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. 4 years old.¡±


    Of course, that 4 year old was strong enough to send On or Hong flying once the mana restriction chains were removed.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to save him?¡±


    On and Hong¡¯s eyes lit up as they pressed down on the bed with their paws.


    ¡°Save? Sure. Just stay in your cat form and go bury this orb in the mountain without getting caught.¡±


    There should be close to no chance of getting caught in their cat forms. Cale put the ck orb in a small pouch, before putting it over On¡¯s neck like a ne.


    ¡°Where should we bury it?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere on the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Really, anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The siblings looked at each other before nodding their heads.


    ¡°Easy.¡±


    ¡°We even managed to get past our Cat Tribe¡¯s elders to escape.¡±


    Cale agreed with them.


    ¡°It should be easy for the two of you. You two have enough skill for it. I wouldn¡¯t ask someone useless to do something like this in the first ce.¡±


    The two kittens looked up at Cale with their golden pupils again. This pair of siblings, who were almost killed by their own tribe for not having abilities, even though they never got a chance to learn, were starting to get emotional. Their tails were wagging, and they crunched their noses to hold back their tears.


    Cale understood what these two were thinking and sternly continued.


    ¡°I will give you as much beef as you want once you sessfully return.¡±


    The two siblings immediately jumped through the window and stealthily headed into the mountain.


    Naturally, the siblings did as Cale expected and earned their reward. They were able to have a 10-tier beef steak to themselves. The next day, Cale drank the lemonade that he had now gotten used to drinking, and asked Choi Han.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a dragon?¡±

 Chapter 18: Saw A Dragon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 18: Saw A Dragon (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...A dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen something simr once.¡±


    ¡®Simr, my ass.¡¯


    Cale knew what Choi Han was talking about when he said something simr.


    Forest of Darkness. He was talking about the vicious monsters deep inside the Forest of Darkness. Among those terrifying monsters were creatures that were somewhere between lizards and dragons.


    Choi Han had killed that dragon-like monster as soon as he advanced from the middle stage to the final stage of his Dark Destruction Sword Art.


    ¡°You did? How was it?¡±


    Cale pretended to not know about the event, and asked Choi Han. Choi Han was the only other person in Cale¡¯s room right now.


    ¡°...It was a monster.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Its appearance, its strength, everything. It was a monster in all aspects.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cale nodded his head and continued to speak. But his actions and his words werepletely opposite.


    ¡°Then you have not seen a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Dragons are like people.¡±


    ck. Cale put the cup with the lemonade that was both sweet and sour down on the table. He then responded to Choi Han, who was looking at him with curiosity.


    ¡°Dragons, Beast people, Dwarves, Elves, they are all like humans. Why? Because they also have emotions and lives.¡±


    That aspect wasn¡¯t important to Cale. His main point started from here.


    ¡°However.¡±


    Choi Han might have noticed Cale¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. He sat up straight and focused on what Cale had to say.


    ¡°Such an existence has fallen into darkness since it was born. The only thing currently lighting up the darkness in its life is torches, and it has never even seen the light of the sun. What kind of life do you think it is having?¡±


    Tap.


    Cale tapped the table with his index finger.


    ¡°It is being forced to be an existence without rationality.¡±


    Tap.


    He tapped on the table once again.


    ¡°It has had to suffer through its loneliness, without any family or anything to lean on.¡±


    Tap.


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze fell every time Cale¡¯s finger tapped the table. Choi Han¡¯s fists were clenched underneath the table, to the point you could see his veins starting to re up. Cale did not know about this, as he continued on.


    ¡°It is tortured and abused every day, and is only left alone when it is barely alive.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s expression stiffened, and anger was in his eyes. Cale knew Choi Han would react this way. There was no way a good person like this would not get angry after hearing such a story. He should also have figured out why Cale brought up such a story in the first ce.


    Cale took another sip of his lemonade, before finishing up his story.


    ¡°And that existence is nearby.¡±


    A short silence filled the room. Cale looked out the window, before slowly turning his gaze to look at Choi Han. He didn¡¯t know what Choi Han was thinking about, but his whole body was surrounded by a bloody aura.


    ¡®Is he getting angry at the fact that it is abused because he is a good person?¡¯


    Contrary to Cale¡¯s hypothesis, Choi Han was currently recalling the tens of years he had to survive on his own in the Forest of Darkness.


    That was why the silence continued for a while. Finally, Choi Han made eye contact with Cale and asked.


    ¡°Will you save it and try to tame it?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale acted on reflex, and asked back in shock. Choi Han also became shocked at Cale¡¯s questioning his sanity.


    ¡°Why would I try to tame it?¡±


    Cale waved his hand around like Choi Han was crazy.


    There was no way that a dragon that was abused by humans would be willing to serve a human. In fact, it probably was full of hate and disgust for any and all humans. Even if that human was the person that saved it.


    Dragons believe that they are above all creatures, including humans. This is a natural instinct for dragons, so, even without being in contact with any other Dragon in its whole life, it will still feel this way.


    That was why dragons cannot grow under humans. This attitude makes it impossible to domesticate and train Dragons without using torture and abuse to break down its mind.


    ¡®Dragons are born extremely arrogant. But, most importantly, if I raise a dragon...¡¯


    Cale could feel it. He felt like he would get wrapped up in some annoying incidents if he raised a dragon.


    There were less than twenty total dragons in the Eastern and Western continentsbined. Raise one of those dragons? That was pretty much the same as saying, ¡®I will be at the center of all the happenings of the continents.¡¯


    It was also a dragon that was supposed to die. It would be better for it to go off into its own little world and not get in anyone¡¯s way.


    Cale was definitely against this dragoning with them. As long as he gets rid of the mana restriction chains, this four year old dragon will live a much better life than Cale. Dragons weren¡¯t called the kings of the world since birth for no reason.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking such an obvious question?¡±


    Caleughed at Choi Han¡¯s question before he answered.


    ¡°Let it go so it can live a free and peaceful life. Shouldn¡¯t a dragon live like a dragon?¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s clenched fists slowly started to rx.


    ¡°Then will we be saving that dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Anything. I really will do anything to help.¡±


    Cale was worried that Choi Han would escte the situation, and shook his head.


    ¡°No need to go overboard. I have no ns to kill anybody, if possible, either. We will do it as quietly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, you really-¡±


    Choi Han started to speak with admiration, but Cale looked at the clock, before cutting him off and saying what he needed to say.


    ¡°Go tell Ron to prepare some alcohol on the first floor.¡±


    ¡°Are diff- what?¡±


    Cale was prepared to drink first.


    He started drinking even though it was the middle of the day. Choi Han just sat there with confusion on his face while looking around. Everybody other than himself looked peaceful.


    In the middle of that peaceful environment was Cale Henituse, drinking bottle after bottle. The growing flush on his face made anybody who was watching him know that he was drunk.


    ¡°Is it okay to let him drink so much?¡±


    Choi Han looked toward Hans, who was next to him, and asked. Deputy butler Hans was delivering food to On and Hong, who were in their cat form. He still did not know that they were part of the Cat Tribe. He then refreshingly answered Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes! There is nothing in his hand. Thus, it is safe! He promised he won¡¯t throw any bottles!¡±


    Choi Han was talking about Cale¡¯s safety, but Hans was referring to themselves. Choi Han just shut up after seeing the conversation take an odd turn, and moved away from Hans. It was better to leave Hans alone when he was next to the kittens. Instead, Choi Han looked toward Cale to make sure he was safe.


    ¡°Owner. Your alcohol tastes great! Much better than I expected.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t seem to know that Choi Han was looking at him, instead focusing on just praising the alcohol. They had been drinking for two hours already. There were some who were not drinking, just in case something happened, but the majority of the envoy was enjoying the festive atmosphere.


    ¡®They were all so nervous for the first hour, tsk.¡¯


    When Cale had ordered them to gather, as he would be drinking, the soldiers showed up with their helmets on. Cale couldn¡¯t believe it, but told them that he will not throw any bottles to help them rx.


    ¡°This vige may be small, but there are a lot of mountains around it. The alcohol is a special alcohol I made with fruit and herbs from the mountain. That is why it is a bit expensive.¡±


    As the old man mentioned, the alcohol really did taste great. Cale admired the alcohol, and lifted the bottle up to the old man.


    ¡°Do you have a lot of these?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°Then get some more and send it around to everybody here.¡±


    ¡°Young master, you don¡¯t need to-¡±


    The Vice Captain shouted out with a flushed face, but his eyes were focused on the bottle in Cale¡¯s hand. The rest of the soldiers were looking at the same thing. Naturally, Cale was aware of what they were thinking.


    ¡°Just drink. I¡¯m telling you to drink. Got it?¡±


    The eyes of the soldiers who were present all started to sparkle. It was the first time they became excited to see a bottle in Cale¡¯s hands.


    Cale watched the excited inn owner bring alcohol and snacks for everyone there with a sharp gaze.


    Cale Henituse. This human had a strong alcohol tolerance. Everybody thought he had a low tolerance because his face flushed easily and he caused a ruckus whenever he drank, but the truth was that he did all those things without being drunk at all.


    That was why Cale¡¯s head was perfectly clear right now. He drank for another thirty minutes or so before looking toward Choi Han and starting to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han. Come support me. I¡¯m going up to rest now.¡±


    ¡°Young master, I will do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Vice Captain, rest a bit today. The rest of the soldiers as well. Didn¡¯t you fight in a battle yesterday? This is not a dangerous area, and I feel bad for the soldiers on guard duty, but the rest of you can rx and enjoy yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Young master-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Bye.¡±


    It would beplicated if the Vice Captain or the others followed him. Thankfully, none of them approached after seeing Choi Han supporting him. It was probably because Choi Han did not drink at all, and was also the strongest person there. They had nothing to worry about since such a person was going to be guarding Cale.


    ¡®Just one person left.¡¯


    It was easy to avoid the guards at the gate and around the inn, but Ron was still left. Hans and Ron would nevere into the room if he told them not toe in. However, the difference between the two was that Hans was not skilled enough to know if Cale was still in the room, while Ron was so skilled that he would easily be able to tell if Cale snuck out.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like that old man will care about what I am doing.¡¯


    Realistically, Ron would not care whether Cale snuck out and what he did once he snuck out. That was how he had been until now. However, Cale didn¡¯t want things to get annoying in the future, so he decided to tell Ron in advance.


    Seeing Ron follow behind Choi Han, Cale quickly informed Ron.


    ¡°Ron, I¡¯m going to go out to y. It¡¯s a secret. Got it?¡±


    This old man liked to drink, but did not drink a single drop tonight. Instead, he was just staring at Cale all night. He really was a scary person. This benign smile that Ron was giving him right now was even scarier.


    ¡°I understand. I will be waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡®Wait for me, my ass.¡¯


    As expected, Ron agreed without saying anything else. Cale continued to be supported by Choi Han as he went into his room.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be resting. Hans, Ron, don¡¯te in to wake me up unless it is an emergency. You know how I get when someone messes with my sleep, right?¡±


    In the past, a servant received a barrage of swearing when they had to wake Cale up in Ron¡¯s ce. Although Cale did not physically hit anybody, that servant went around the estate telling all the other servants about how he felt like he was hit by a flurry of swear punches.


    ¡°Of course I do, young master. Please rest well.¡±


    ¡°Young master, this Ron will be standing right outside your room.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened at Ron¡¯s response, but he watched the two of them leave, before stealthily giving an order to Choi Han.


    ¡°Use the windows to quietlye back to my room.¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head and quickly followed the other two out of the room and closed the door.


    Meeeeeow.


    ¡°Is it time now?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at On and Hong, who followed him up to his room, and immediately opened the box.


    Click.


    The magic lock clicked open, and Cale removed an outfit from inside the box. Once he finished changing, Choi Han entered through the window, and then his eyes opened wide in shock.


    ¡°Cale-nim?¡±


    Before putting on the mask, Cale threw the ck outfit in his hand toward Choi Han.


    ¡°You wear it too.¡±


    The orb from yesterday should temporarily stop the magic recording devices, but that was not enough. Cale did not want to get caught. That was why he had been drinking since the middle of the day and prepared these outfits.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The ck outfit had a single red star and five smaller white stars surrounding it on the chest area.


    ¡®What is it? The outfit of the secret organization.¡¯


    ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯ novel clearly and urately exined the outfit of the secret organization that Choi Han runs into time after time. This outfit was specially ordered by Cale following the exnation as urately as possible. Just to be on the safe side, Cale even had the outfit created separately, and personally added the stars.


    That was why it was a bit crude up close, but it was pretty decent from a distance.


    People who see this outfit will not remember the crudeness of the stitching, they will just remember that it was, ¡®A ck outfit with one red star and five white stars.¡¯ For Venion, who has not personally met the secret organization like the Marquis did, the report from the subordinates who saw this outfit will definitely give him a significant headache and anger.


    ¡°...Are we doing something bad?¡±


    Choi Han asked once more after seeing Cale not respond. Seeing Cale with the ck mask on as well definitely made him seem like a viin.


    ¡°Yes. We are doing something bad.¡±


    Cale started to smile underneath the mask.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing something bad to Venion.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han seemed to finally understand, as he quickly pointed to the other mask in Cale¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Please give it to me.¡±


    Even good people will have someone they don¡¯t like and want to screw over. That was no different for this 17 year old, who spent tens of years alone in this world.


    ¡°Ah, and these kids are from the Cat Tribe. They are beast people.¡±


    Cale casually introduced On and Hong to Choi Han as if it was nothing, and they just simply exchanged greetings as well. The Cat Tribe children, who were sensitive to a person¡¯s true character, already had a good idea about Choi Han¡¯s strength, and Choi Han had noticed they were not your average cats during their travel.


    ¡°He¡¯s Choi Han, this is On, that is Hong. End of introductions. Everybody get ready.¡±


    There was a short time to get ready before Cale ordered Choi Han, who had juste out of the restroom wearing the same ck outfit and ck mask.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He then added on, as he stood in front of the second story window.


    ¡°Carry me when you go out the window. I can¡¯t jump so far down without getting hurt.¡±


    Choi Han let out a sigh for the first time in front of Cale. On and Hong approached Choi Han and patted him with their paws to console him. Cale urged them on once again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    The group that safely exited the inn headed for the mountain with the Viscount¡¯s Vi and the Dragon¡¯s prison.

 Chapter 19: Saw A Dragon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 19: Saw A Dragon (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The location that the kittens, On and Hong, buried the ck orb was out of Cale¡¯s expectations.


    The Viscount¡¯s vi was 30 meters away from the dragon¡¯s cave. On and Hong had buried the ck orb 50 meters away from that cave, in an area filled with trees and shrubs, making it very difficult for the orb to be located.


    ¡°You two are kind of amazing.¡±


    ¡°Something like this is a piece of cake.¡±


    On was saying it was easy, but Cale could see On¡¯s nose twitching in joy.


    Cale, Choi Han, On, and Hong crouched around the location that the ck orb, officially known as the Mana Disturbance Tool, was located, and looked toward the cave entrance that was 50 meters away, as well as the Viscount¡¯s vi that was farther away.


    ¡°You remember the n?¡±


    Cale had exined the n on their way over. Realistically speaking, there wasn¡¯t much of a n.


    ¡°There are a total of 6 people on guard at this time.¡±


    Cale recalled the information he read in, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯ The ck Dragon was smart, like most dragons. It had been gathering information for the four long years it was held captive, and there was a reason it attempted its escape two dayster at around this time.


    There were, approximately, a total of 30 people residing in the vi. Originally, there were close to 100 people, but it slowly went down as they realized during thest four years that nobody really came to this area.


    Of course, among the 30 people, there were 3 high-leveled knights at the Vice Captain¡¯s level, as well as 7 mid-leveled knights. There were also soldiers, the torturer, and randomborers. The number of people here showed just how much attention the Marquis has been putting onto this location.


    However, Cale had Choi Han. Choi Han was someone who could take down the strongest knight in the Roan Kingdom in 10 moves. Someone like that was on their side.


    ¡°Let me exin one more time. There is one high-leveled knight and two mid-leveled knights at the cave entrance, as well as two soldiers. Inside the cave, there is just one high-leveled knight, and the torturer is at the end of the cave.¡±


    Choi Han flinched after hearing the word torturer, but Cale did not care. Cale did not care to know about the things that were going through Choi Han¡¯s mind right now. The important thing was that the ck orb will activate soon, and that they needed to move quickly in response.


    ¡°The magic recording devices located from the vi to the cave entrance will not work for 40 minutes thanks to the ck orb that On and Hong buried. That is the same for the rms, magic traps, and anything else. Nothing will work for 40 minutes.¡±


    They needed to domesticate this dragon, the greatest magic using creature in the world, but they could not ask any mages for help. That was why Marquis Stan chose to fill this area with magic items instead. The reason that there were only a few guards around the entrance was also because they trusted their magic items.


    That was why the dragon had no choice but to cause a mana explosion to escape.


    ¡®An eye for an eye, and money for money.¡¯


    Since the Marquis used money, Cale used money as well. Cale patted the magic bag on his waist. This was a magic bag that allowed you to store a lot of items. Inside this bag were all sorts of magic items, useful tools, and objects.


    ¡°I just need to take out the guards?¡±


    Naturally, Choi Han would be doing the battling. Why would Cale even try to fight when such a strong person was next to him? Cale thought paper-cuts hurt a lot, so he didn¡¯t want to even think about getting cut by a sword.


    ¡°Yes. You are the only one I can rely on to cover my back.¡±


    ¡®At least for now.¡¯


    Cale looked at Choi Han with a serious expression, and Choi Han nodded his head and sincerely responded back.


    ¡°I will definitely live up to your expectations.¡±


    ¡°Yes. As I mentioned, make sure they see our outfit and then knock them out. Don¡¯t kill them, and don¡¯t show them your sword art. You remember what to do after that, right?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s unique transparent ck aura should be easily camouged by the darkness, if he uses it carefully. Cale believed Choi Han should understand, since he had already told him many times.


    ¡°Yes, I remember it all.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Cale patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulders, before handing him the voice changing device. It would be bad if he had to talk during the fight and they recognized his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s expensive, so don¡¯t break it.¡±


    ¡°Got it. You do not need to worry about it.¡±


    Cale then looked toward the kittens. Cale responded to their wagging tails, that seemed to be asking for something.


    ¡°I will give you meat once it is over.¡±


    That did not seem to be the right answer, as they snorted and turned away. Cale didn¡¯t think much about it, instead verifying the time with his watch.


    ¡®Five minutes left.¡¯


    The sky had already gotten dark, and it was night time.


    Cale then recalled the conversation he had with Billos.


    ¡®The magic items that have been influenced by the Mana Disturbance Tool will instantly stop working, and most of them will turn off to prevent it from blowing up. However, the highest quality magic items will start beeping to signal that they are broken. It isn¡¯t like rm magic, instead, it is more like a clock rm.¡¯


    ¡®It will probably be loud?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know where you n on using it, but it should be loud enough for the enemy to hear.¡¯


    Billos started to smirk and continued on.


    ¡®However, if there are a lot of magic items in the area, it will probably get chaotic with all of the rms going off at the same time.¡¯


    Chaotic was enough for Cale.


    ¡°Get ready.¡±


    The kittens also covered themselves with charcoal to cover the color of their furs. They then left Cale¡¯s side and disappeared into the darkness, such that Cale could no longer see them. The two of them would not be showing themselves in front of the enemies today.


    However, Cale knew that they would follow the n and be around him.


    Choi Han folded up the handkerchief he was using to clean his de, and put it in his pocket.


    Once all of the preparations were finished, Cale stood up.


    Brrrrrrrrrrrring.


    Something started to vibrate right underneath where Cale had been sitting. The ck orb had started to activate.


    Click. Click.


    The seconds hand of Cale¡¯s watch slowly approached the set time.


    And finally, thest click.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At Cale¡¯s order, Choi Han followed the n and ran ahead quickly, while On started to create fog in the area. Cale was at the center of the fog, making it difficult to see him. At the same time,


    Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrring-


    The ck orb finally activated.


    ¡°I guess they aren¡¯t all highest quality magic items.¡±


    Some of the magic items started to ring loudly to sound their status. Cale followed behind Choi Han with the fog surrounding him, and headed toward the cave.


    Starting now, it was a battle against time.


    Choi Han was already fighting against the knights in front of the cave.


    ¡®Scary bastard.¡¯


    In that short amount of time, the soldiers already had injuries on their arms and legs, and were knocked out on the floor.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare youe to this ce!¡±


    Choi Han easily dodged the attack of the high-leveled knight. He then took a step forward and made a deep cut on the side of the knight. He then avoided the blood spurting out of the cut, and used his elbow to attack the knight¡¯s back, followed by the back of the knight¡¯s neck. The knight fainted instantly.


    ¡°Shit! What the hell is going on?!¡±


    The high-leveled knight inside the cave soon showed up as well.


    ¡°Poison.¡±


    Cale spoke through the voice changing device. The fog surrounding him started to expand, and Hong started to stealthily move around and spread the poison to paralyze the enemy. The fainted individuals would not be able to move for a while, even if they did wake up.


    Cale then made eye contact with the high-leveled knight and said one word.


    ¡°Cover.¡±


    Choi Han instantly stood in front of Cale and darted toward the cave entrance. Cale followed behind him.


    ¡°Block them!¡±


    At the high-leveled knight¡¯s shout, two mid-leveled knights immediately charged toward Choi Han. Their swords started to glow, showing that the knights had inputted their aura into their swords. However, those two swords were instantly cut down.


    ng. ng. The upper half of both swords fell down to the ground.


    ¡°W, what the? Is he a swordmaster?¡±


    Both shock and despair was in the voice of the high-leveled knight. The only thing that could cut through an aura-filled sword was a swordmaster¡¯s aura de. After instantly cutting through the enemy weapons using his aura, which was camouged in the darkness, Choi Han used his sword and scabbard to attack a mid-leveled knight¡¯s neck and stomach at the same time.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Guuh!¡±


    ¡®...He just needs one hit per person.¡¯


    Cale could not hide his amazement as he crouched behind Choi Han and continued to move. At that moment, they could hear some ruckus from far behind them.


    ¡°Intruders!¡±


    It wasing from the vi. Cale turned his gaze back forward.


    The mid-leveled knights staggered before falling down. Cale made eye contact with them. They had been poisoned by Hong¡¯s paralysis poison.


    ¡°P, poison...!¡±


    ¡°A, assassin!¡±


    Choi Han made them faint before quickly rushing toward the charging high-leveled knight and swinging his sword. Cale used that opening to go through the cave entrance. Even while he was doing that, he made sure the mid-leveled knights who called him an assassin saw the six stars on his outfit before fainting.


    ¡°Ugh! Where did these peoplee from!¡±


    ¡°So loud.¡±


    Choi Han easily avoided the mana-filled sword of the high-leveled knight. He was dragging this out on purpose.


    While Choi Han was acting as the distraction, Cale entered the cave behind the Cat Tribe children, who had stealthily entered earlier on. After verifying that Cale had entered, Choi Han moved to the front of the cave entrance.


    He then called out to the high-leveled knight.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Of course, his gaze was not looking at the knight, but all of the enemiesing from the vi with torches.


    ¡°I leave it to you.¡±


    Choi Han could hear Cale¡¯s changed, yet still calm voice behind him, and started to smile. However, he quickly focused on releasing only some of his strength. Dark Destruction Sword Art. This sword art consisted of twoponents, darkness and destruction. Of the two, the force of destruction started to surround Choi Han.


    ¡°Nobody can get past this spot.¡±


    He was someone who always kept his word.


    While Choi Han was protecting the entrance, there was someone else protecting something in a different manner in the cave. That person was none other than the torturer. He was the one to protect the dragon¡¯s prison. By the time Cale arrived inside, he was already in a state of chaos.


    ¡°Why, why?! Why is the Magic Crystal Ball not working?!¡±


    The Magic Crystal Ball that the torturer held onto was one of the emergency backups that Venion had prepared in case something went wrong.


    ¡°D, don¡¯te here! Do you know what is in here?!¡±


    The torturer was shaking violently while looking at Cale. He had no choice but to be scared. If the torturer received an attack higher than an average person¡¯s strength, he would instantly blow up.


    It was one of Venion¡¯s safety measures as well. The strength of the st would make the prison key and the prison itself blow up with the torturer as well. Naturally, the torturer knew about this.


    ¡°If youe, everyone here will die!¡±


    Tsk. Cale waved his hand while looking at the shaking torturer. Once he did, fog started to form in the air and headed for the torturer. On, the owner of the fog, was hidden in the shadows of the cave and still hidden.


    ¡°A, aaaaaah! Go away!¡±


    The sounds of battle from the cave entrance. The approaching fog. Of course, the inside the fog waspletely filled with poison. The paralyzing fog quickly surrounded the torturer.


    ¡°Just what, ugh, p, poison...!¡±


    Ugh. The torturer¡¯s body started to shake as he fell to the ground. The torturer looked so terrible, being unable to speak or move as he forcibly shook on the floor. Cale approached the torturer and rummaged through his clothes.


    If you could not attack him, you just had to hit him with poison. Either that, or make a deal with him to hand the key over. However, he didn¡¯t want to use thetter method.


    ¡®Here it is.¡¯


    Cale grabbed the key and closed the eyes of the torturer, who was starting to lose consciousness from the poison. Cale wondered if they had used too much of the poison, but didn¡¯t really care.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think he will die, but if he dies, oh well.¡¯


    Cale snapped his fingers. Two little ck bundles fell from the ceiling almost instantly. It was On and Hong. Once they came under the torch that Cale was holding, he could finally see the two of them clearly.


    Cale verified that On and Hong were safe before heading to the farthest corner of the cave.


    Once he arrived, he could see a curled up ck existence inside this now-useless magic prison. It was the dragon. The thing that shocked Cale more than the dragon itself was the blood covering the dragon and the scent of blood in the air.


    Cale quickly approached the prison.


    The dragon continued to keep its eyes closed, even as Cale approached. The dragon was probably in a state of chaos right now.


    Cale put the key into the lock and opened the door.


    Click. It unlocked with a light noise. Cale slowly opened the iron gate, and entered into the prison.


    It was prettyrge to be called a prison. There were whips and other torture tools, as well as the luxurious couch that Venion sat on to watch. Cale headed to the corner of the prison.


    A small figure about 1 meter long wasying on a stack of hay in the corner. The inner eyelids of the dragon were shaking as itid there with its eyes closed. There were chains on all of its limbs, and the mana restriction chain was on its neck, making it unable to use any strength.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Cale crouched in front of the dragon. The dragon did not open its eyes even after Cale called out to it. Cale verified his watch. It was time to leave. He continued to speak to the dragon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Cale used the key he had obtained from the torturer to undo the chains.


    The dragon opened its eyes at that moment. Cale started to smile after looking at the dragon¡¯s eyes.


    It was still a very strong gaze. It had not lost its will to live just yet.


    It was not the dying gaze that Choi Han had run into in the novel. It was still a gaze with a strong desire to live. That was why it was filled with energy, anger, and resistance.


    It was the gaze of a dragon.


    ¡°What a nice gaze.¡±


    Cale lifted the dragon into his arms.

 Chapter 20: Saw A Dragon (3)

    <h4>Chapter 20: Saw A Dragon (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Aftering out of the prison, Cale put the dragon down in front of the two kittens.


    ¡°That looks like it hurts.¡±


    ¡°So sad.¡±


    On and Hong circled around the still silent dragon. The dragon started to show its teeth and growl at them. This was probably the first time in its life it ever saw anything other than humans.


    Cale verified the time on his watch. It looked like they had just enough time to escape.


    ¡°It looks like it hurts.¡±


    On approached Cale and tapped his leg. She seemed to be thinking about the potion Cale brought in his magic box. She couldn¡¯t ask him for it, so she could only act this way.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Cale had brought that potion to use it. However, he needed to wait until the mana restriction chains were off. The potion would only work properly if the mana, which was practically as important as a dragon¡¯s heart, was no longer restricted.


    Cale started to head toward the opposite side of the prison, the location the torturer seemed to be guarding. It wasn¡¯t very loud, but he could hear Choi Han fighting in the distance. Cale presumed that Choi Han¡¯s battle would end soon as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Cale started to pat the cave wall with his hands. He kicked the torturer with his foot to get him out of the way, and continued to pat every aspect of the wall. The dragon growled after seeing the torturer, but stayed still and continued to focus on Cale.


    ¡®Venion¡¯sst line of defense should be around here somewhere.¡¯


    Like all of the members of Marquis Stan¡¯s family, Venion was extremely worried about someone intruding while he was inside. He had created a secret tunnel to use as an escape route if something like that ever happened. If the torturer knew about it, he probably would have used it to escape earlier, but, sadly, even the torturer did not know about this escape route.


    ¡®The novel said there was a t area on this bumpy wall-, ah here it is.¡¯


    There was a t area about the size of a person¡¯s hand on this bumpy cave wall. Although Venion looked like he had OCD and would never do anything like training, everyone in the Marquis¡¯s family had learned martial arts.


    ¡®If you use a strong enough force on that location, the wall will open.¡¯


    It was not a magic device. Instead, the force of the impact made the device move. Cale turned his head to look toward the person who entered and asked.


    ¡°All done?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Han lightly swung his sword in the air to get rid of the blood on it and then approached Cale. His gaze soon turned toward the dragon, and started to frown. It was a natural reaction to seeing such a small creature being covered in blood. The re in Choi Han¡¯s eyes as he stared at the torturer was vicious.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    That was why Cale had called out to Choi Han. Choi Han was still ring at the torturer as he reported.


    ¡°As you ordered, I left the escaping workers alone. I also made sure that all of the strong individuals would not be able to fight.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Cale praised Choi Han before pointing to the t area on the wall.


    ¡°Punch this spot.¡±


    ¡°As strong as I can?¡±


    ¡®Are you nning on destroying the cave?¡¯


    ¡°No. Control your strength. Just pretend you are creating a 10cm dent in this wall.¡±


    ¡°Mm. So, very lightly.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Very lightly? Cale quickly stepped away from Choi Han after hearing Choi Han call something that was impossible for Cale to do as only using a tiny bit of his strength.


    Choi Han understood that to be Cale telling him to hurry, and immediately punched the wall with his fist.


    Boom!


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale picked the dragon back up while the kitten siblings were admiring what happened.


    Screeeeeeeech-


    A chilling screeching noise came out of the wall, and an area the size of an adult male appeared to one side of the cave wall. Choi Han quickly picked up the torch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At Cale¡¯smand, the kittens got on Choi Han¡¯s back, as Choi Han stepped into the tunnel first. Cale followed behind him. The dragon remained quiet in Cale¡¯s arms, with only the sound of its breathinging out of it. However, the eyes that were staring at Cale were still extremely vicious.


    Rather than any gratitude for saving him, it seemed to be filled with thoughts of terror about being tortured by someone else, as well as anger and resentment toward humans.


    ¡°Stop staring at me like that.¡±


    Cale casually talked to the dragon in his arms.


    ¡®Ah, I¡¯m a bit out of breath.¡¯


    Cale was out of breath as he tried to keep up with Choi Han, who seemed to have no issues running.


    ¡®Should I have made Choi Han carry the dragon?¡¯


    The 1 meter long dragon was pretty heavy. It would not be this hard if he was able to get his hands on the ancient power called the ¡®Vitality of the Heart.¡¯


    Cale held the dragon tightly in his arms, so that he would not throw it away in anger. There was no way he could leave it here after spending all that effort to rescue it.


    The dragon just continued to watch him. Cale¡¯s ck clothes started to be covered in the dragon¡¯s blood.


    After running through that dark and narrow tunnel for a few minutes, Choi Han suddenly called out to Cale.


    ¡°There is a wall in front of us.¡±


    ¡°Hit the center of the wall with your fist with the same strength as before. Then we will continue to run as discussed.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    The kittens jumped off of Choi Han¡¯s shoulder and started to run. Choi Han put some strength into his fist and hit the center of the wall with the same strength as earlier.


    Boom!


    The wall almost instantly copsed, and they could see the night sky. They were outside the cave. This time, Cale took the lead as he looked around.


    This was the reason they needed the Mana Disturbance Tool to work on the entire mountain. Venion had put a magic recording device on this secret tunnel entrance as well. He was a very thorough person.


    Cale didn¡¯t know exactly where this entrance was located, necessitating the Mana Disturbance Tool to work on the entire mountain.


    They did not have much time left. They needed to get out of the range of the magic recording device in the next one or two minutes. But it should not be a problem.


    Choi Han followed behind Cale and made new traces of their presence, or erased some traces as they passed. After surviving in the Forest of Darkness on his own for so long, he was an expert at creating and following tracks. After running away from the secret tunnel entrance for about two minutes, Cale looked at his watch.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The rms that were going off in the area suddenly stopped rring. The Mana Disturbance Tool had stopped working.


    ¡°Huuuu~.¡±


    Cale took a deep breath, calming his rapidly beating heart. The Indestructible Shield around his heart was gathering strength every time his heart beat like that, just in case an emergency situation happened.


    ¡®I have no ns to use it right now.¡¯


    However, Cale was not nning on using this shield just yet. After freeing this dragon and saying goodbye to Choi Han in the next city, he was nning on gaining the ancient power, ¡®Vitality of the Heart,¡¯ To strengthen this shield. Only then would he use the shield.


    Now that he had the time to look around, Cale looked down toward the dragon. He then started to smile.


    The rebellious gaze was gone, and the dragon was looking up at the night sky in admiration. This was the first time the dragon saw anything other than the cave walls in its four years of life. Cale understood what the dragon was feeling, and wanted to give it some more time, but he could not do that.


    He put the dragon down on the grass and continued to look at it. The dragon looked right back at him. Its eyes were once again filled with anger and resentment, as it curled its body up and looked ready to attack.


    ¡®No wonder it continued to get tortured for four years. It won¡¯t back down at all.¡¯


    That was why Cale personally liked this dragon. It was different from himself. Growing up being abused as an orphan, Cale, well, Kim Rok Soo, had given in. After that, he didn¡¯t want to be the main character of a story, like Choi Han. After giving in at a ce he called home, he didn¡¯t think he had the strength to fight against the world.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Cale made sure the dragon was looking at him, then took out a pair of gloves and some scissors-shaped cutting tool. There were a lot of magic seals on both of the des for cutting. He then put on the electricity-resistant gloves.


    This cutter was one of the two items that had to be rented in Billos¡¯s name. This was not something you could borrow with money.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why you need this, but, young master, I hope to see you alive in the capital.¡¯


    ¡®You think I¡¯m going to die?¡¯


    ¡®All I know is that you n to cause amotion.¡¯


    ¡®...Shut up.¡¯


    Cale was thinking about the conversation he had with Billos, before realizing that his surroundings suddenly became extremely quiet. Choi Han was looking at the cutter with chaotic eyes, while the kitten siblings had moved away from Cale and were hiding behind Choi Han.


    The dragon was still just staring at him.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Cale clicked his tongue at their response and approached the dragon. The mana restriction chain was made with something simr to rubber. If it was made of metal, it would not have fit the growing dragon. That was why it was made of something with some sticity.


    He then grabbed the dragon¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    The kittens took in a deep breath. However, Cale ignored them as he continued onward, since it was better to do this as fast as possible. The cutter headed for the dragon¡¯s neck. The sharp de shone under the moonlight, and the dragon just paid attention to Cale¡¯s eyes. Cale¡¯s eyes were emotionless and peaceful.


    The dragon closed its eyes.


    At that moment, they all heard the snapping noise of something getting cut.


    Sizzle. Sizzle.


    The mana restriction chain was causing sparks in Cale¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Cale scoffed at the dragon that had opened its eyes back to look at him and took off one of the gloves and handed it to Choi Han. Choi Han put the glove on and Cale handed the chain to him before taking the potion out of his pocket.


    It was a highest grade potion. Even this cost quite a bit to purchase. It made Cale feel bad for asking for an allowance thest few days before he left. Cale clicked his tongue and sharply stared at the dragon.


    ¡°Do you know how much money I spent on you?¡±


    The dragon could hear the same words he heard quite often. He had heard it almost every day since he was born. Why do you not listen to me when I spent so much money on you? Guess you need to be beaten some more. Then he was beaten. They said that he needed to stop thinking for himself and listen to them as they continued to beat him.


    However.


    ¡°Since I spent so much money on you, you better heal properly, you stupid fool.¡±


    The dragon did not feel any pain.


    Cale poured about half of the potion onto the dragon¡¯s back, and poured the rest into its mouth. Thankfully, the dragon did not resist, and swallowed it down.


    After a few minutes, Cale could only think that it really was a dragon. The mana, which was the equivalent to the dragon¡¯s heart and the source of all of its power, started to move in its body.


    All of the injuries on the dragon¡¯s body instantly disappeared, and a blue aura that seemed to be the dragon¡¯s mana surrounded its body like the wind.


    This change that urred in an instant made Cale think about just how scary and powerful of an existence dragons really were in this world.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    The dragon should have no reason to get injured anymore. The smart dragon seemed to understand what had happened to its body, as its eyes camepletely back to life.


    Cale took a step toward the dragon. The baby dragon curled up while continuing to observe Cale. Cale ignored the dragon and asked.


    ¡°What do you want to do now?¡±


    Cale started to smile while looking at the dragon that remaining silent.


    ¡°I know you can speak the humannguage. You are a dragon. The smartest and strongest existence in the world.¡±


    Cale asked once more.


    ¡°What did you want to do once you got free?¡±


    ¡°...I.¡±


    The dragon started to speak. The dragon really did know how to speak the humannguage. It was much smarter than humans. There was no way it did not learn the humannguage in thest four years.


    ¡°I.¡±


    The dragon could feel it in his heart. With his current strength, he could easily kill the man in front of him. He was scared of the man in the back, but it would be possible for him to escape alive. He had gained the strength he had waited for so long to obtain.


    That was why the dragon finally said the thing he had thought to himself over and over for thest four years. However, this was the first time he had ever said it out loud.


    ¡°I will live.¡±


    He will live, no matter what it took.


    ¡°I will go away.¡±


    He was going to go away from here.


    He revealed his inner thoughts.


    ¡°I will not be tamed.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You are right.¡±


    Cale was saying the dragon was right.


    ¡°You are a dragon. A DRAGON. You have the right to live freely.¡±


    Even a four-year-old dragon was stronger than most of the animals in the world. It had enough strength to survive on its own, and, normally, dragons were extremely independent and prideful. They generally wanted to create their ownir once they turned about two years old. It waspletely worlds apart than a human two-year-old.


    Cale looked into the eyes of the dragon, that still did not trust humans, and sternly started to speak.


    ¡°I will not take care of you.¡±


    Cale did not have a reason to look after something that was stronger than him. There were also too many potential headaches to keep him around to pay back for Cale¡¯s help. It was different from the children from the Cat Tribe, On and Hong. A dragon was beyond Cale¡¯s limits.


    The dragon could not trust Cale.


    ¡°Liar. Humans are good at lying.¡±


    There was now anger in the dragon¡¯s eyes. That anger was not directed at Cale, however. Dragons were naturally born with a lot of pride. This anger came from the years that his pride was trampled upon by the humans.


    ¡°I guess that is true. I do lie quite a bit as well.¡±


    Cale easily epted the dragon¡¯s words, and continued to speak.


    ¡°Live however you want to live. What is it you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I-.¡±


    The baby dragon lifted its head to look at the night sky. It was different from the darkness inside the cave. It was dark, but there was still light.


    ¡°I hate humans. I want to be free.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Cale got up from his seat. He then took out some mid-grade potions and a smaller pouch from his magic bag and put the potions in the bag before handing it to the dragon.


    ¡°Live freely.¡±


    The dragon¡¯s ck pupils erged and started to shake. However, there was still doubt and resentment in its eyes. Naturally, Cale did not care.


    ¡®This should be enough.¡¯


    He freed the dragon, screwed Venion over, saved the vige, and helped Choi Han understand what freedom means thanks to the dragon.


    Most importantly, he did not need to take responsibility for the dragon. He could see in its eyes that it did not want to follow him. It was a very good conclusion. Cale spoke to his party members in a satisfied tone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He turned his back to the dragon with no regrets, and started to walk. Choi Han silently followed behind Cale and focused on altering their tracks. The kittens, who hesitated for a moment, saw the dragon turn its gaze away from Cale before following behind him.


    Once even the Cat Tribe sibling turned away from it, the dragon lifted its head and watched them walk away.


    ¡°...I hate humans...they are evil...¡±


    For some reason, the dragon was paying more attention to the back of the human, the race that he was annoyingly used to and hated, rather than the night sky that it was seeing for the first time.


    Hong slowly approached his sister On as they followed behind Cale.


    ¡°Noona, I think he¡¯s going to follow us.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh. I think so too.¡±


    ¡°Am I going to get a younger brother?¡±


    ¡°It looks like it.¡±


    The kittens were conversing with themselves, but Cale scoffed at them and retorted back.


    ¡°No way. Dragons are extremely prideful and will never ept being under a human. Furthermore, this dragon hates humans.¡±


    On¡¯s expression seemed to disagree. If a cat had a mocking expression, it would probably be the one of On¡¯s face right now. On shook her head and quietly mumbled.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°...Uh huh.¡±


    Hong looked behind him before agreeing with his sister. The ck Dragon was still looking in their direction. Hong was now sure. This dragon will enjoy its freedom for a bit, before sharing some beef with him in the future.


    Cale ordered the two kittens who were whispering to each other.


    ¡°Go get the orb back.¡±


    The two siblings went to get the orb so that they could eat some more beef. Cale did not even look at the siblings, as he patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    Today should have been the first time Choi Han ever saved anything. There was that battle with the bandits earlier, but that was more protecting than saving.


    Of course, the actual events changed from saving the vige people from the dragon in the novel to saving the dragon that he actually had killed in the novel, but the important thing here was that he, ¡®saved,¡¯ someone.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    Choi Han was silent for a while after calling out to Cale¡¯s name, before he finally started to speak once again.


    ¡°What if the dragon decided that living as it wants was to follow you, Cale-nim?¡±


    ¡°That will never happen.¡±


    ¡°What if. Just hypothetically speaking.¡±


    ¡®Hypothetical?¡¯


    Cale thought about it for a while, before lightly responding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think about what ifs or the past.¡±


    But for some reason, Cale suddenly got the chills and looked behind himself for the first time since walking away from the dragon. Thankfully, the ck Dragon was not visible.


    Cale sighed in relief, before returning to the inn and falling asleep. That was why he did not know that the dragon used magic for the first time to be invisible, and sat at his window for a long time before leaving. The dragon was tightly clutching the bag of potions that Cale had given him.


    The next day, Cale had to deal with Choi Han¡¯s questions from early in the morning.


    ¡°Cale-nim. There is a citying up in a few days. Is that the middle point?¡±


    It was almost time for Choi Han to finish making up his, ¡®payment,¡¯ that Cale had talked about.


    It also meant that Cale was getting closer to receiving another ancient power for himself. Originally, in the novel, the eldest son of Marquis Stan¡¯s family, the one who was pushed out by Venion, would find this ancient power in about a month. It was hisst glimmer of hope, but, unfortunately, it ended up being a power that he could not use.

 Chapter 21: Returning the Favor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 21: Returning the Favor (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale just casually nodded toward Choi Han on this early morning and picked up the ss of cold water that Ron had prepared for him. Cale recalled what Ron had said earlier, as he felt the cold water flow through his body.


    ¡®Young master, it is not good to take such a long night walk. This Ron was very worried about you.¡¯


    It made his mind clear up, even without the cold water for some reason. Cale carefully put the water back down and started to speak to Choi Han.


    ¡°You took care of everything properly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    After Choi Han had brought Cale back to the inn, he immediately went back to erase their tracks and create a new set of fake tracks heading toward the west.


    Meeeeeow. Cale looked toward the kittens that were eating jerky and yawning, and started to exin to Choi Han about the city that they would soon reach.


    ¡°The name of the next city is Puzzle City. That is the middle point in our journey.¡±


    Once you get out of the Henituse territory that is surrounded by mountains, all the roads are well-paved from this small city in the Viscount¡¯s territory to the capital.


    ¡®That¡¯s the reason that the Henituse territory has been safe until now, even if it is a bit annoying for the merchants.¡¯


    Even if you have a lot of goods to sell, it would be difficult for merchants to travel to buy those goods if the roads were rough. However, the merchants pushed through this inconvenience because the roads were paved as soon as they left the Henituse territory.


    Furthermore, these paved roads allowed for the influential powers in the eastern half of the Roan Kingdom to gather frequently. That was why people in the capital were able to discuss many of the issues in the east, even though there were no nobles with a higher nobility than the rank of Marquis in the east.


    ¡°It took a while to get this far because our territory has a lot of mountains, but it will not take very long from here.¡±


    Puzzle City was not the middle point in terms of distance, but in terms of time.


    ¡°But Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I went to check the Viscount¡¯s vi on my way back.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Looking at Cale¡¯s stoic expression, Choi Han had a slightly bitter expression as he responded.


    ¡°They all seemed to be in a state of chaos. There were also soldiers and knights leaving the vige.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they went to report.¡±


    After regaining their consciousness, they probably sent people to Venion and investigated the area around the cave. However, that did not seem to be the end of Choi Han¡¯s report.


    ¡°However.¡±


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    Cale started to frown, and bluntly retorted to Choi Han. Choi Han still seemed to have a bitter expression, and slowly started to speak.


    ¡°A part of the exit route we took from the cave was blown up. Even the trees, grass, ground, and everything around it was a mess.¡±


    Plop.


    The kittens dropped the jerkies that were in their mouths. However, Cale was still rxed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the dragon did it.¡±


    Choi Han just stood there silently. Cale saw that, and started to smile as he stood up from his seat.


    Even if it is only 4 years old, the dragon was still extremely smart. It knew someone maye to the escape route, and probably decided to blow it up. Since dragons are also very sensitive to mana, it probably destroyed everything around it to destroy the magic tools in the area as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s good enough that it didn¡¯t kill all of the fainted people. It¡¯s probably holding back because it is still young and still has some fear.¡±


    ¡°I see. I did feel a strong amount of mana there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on the dragon just because it is small. You¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Dragons were said to berge animals that were extremely petty. Cale praised himself once again for leaving the dragon instead of bringing it with him, before asking Choi Han a question.


    ¡°You can get out now. Are you going to be sleeping until we leave?¡±


    ¡°No. I need to go help Beacrox out.¡±


    ¡°Who? Beacrox?¡±


    Cale gasped in shock and quickly asked.


    ¡°Oh, I guess you are close now?¡±


    At that moment, Cale saw Choi Han have a stoic expression for the first time. Choi Han answered very sternly.


    ¡°No. We are not close at all.¡±


    ¡°... I, I see... okay then.¡±


    Cale responded back with a simr expression on his face, and Choi Han silently bowed before heading out of the room. Cale gave Choi Han an order as he was opening the door to leave.


    ¡°Ah. Tell Hans to prepare some drinks on your way out.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes opened widely in shock as he looked back at Cale. He looked back and forth at the rxed Cale and the clock that showed 7:00 am. Cale refreshingly answered Choi Han¡¯s silent question.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard of a hangover drink?¡±


    Choi Han left without saying anything else, but Cale did not care. Even On and Hong were looking at him and seemed to be asking if he really was going to start drinking this early, but he also ignored them, and looked into the mirror.


    ¡°What a wonderful expression.¡±


    His face seemed to be extremely tired, and still slightly drunk. Cale nodded in satisfaction, before heading down to the first floor.


    ¡®As I expected.¡¯


    7:00 am was early, but the day was not yet over for some people. The Vice Captain was standing there, looking like he had never even drunkst night, and was having a serious conversation with someone.


    Cale could see a stiff Choi Han nearby. It was because the person speaking with the Vice Captain was one of the knights that Choi Han had defeated yesterday. It was only normal to stiffen up.


    Cale approached Choi Han, and kicked Choi Han¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Why are you stiffening up like that?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han flinched for a moment at Cale¡¯s stealthy whisper, before smiling awkwardly and quietly responding back.


    ¡°I thought I had used enough strength to make them unable to fight for about a day, but they are up and moving much earlier than I expected. I guess I thought the human body was much weaker than it actually is. I guess I can use more strength against humans in the future.¡±


    Cale turned his gaze away from Choi Han. Choi Han really fit the model of a normal main character who would happily destroy anything in his path toward justice. There was also other existences who were outside of Cale¡¯s expectations.


    On and Hong had followed him downstairs. The kittens had smirks on their face as they wagged their tails and peeked at the knight. Anybody could see that they were enjoying this situation.


    ¡®...Am I the biggest coward here?¡¯


    As Cale was thinking about that and sat down at his table, the inn owner brought a bottle of alcohol to him.


    ¡°Young master, I prepared the same alcohol you drankst night.¡±


    ¡°Old man, there is something that keepsing to my mind whenever I see you.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Cale smiled at the nervous old man and continued to speak.


    ¡°I think you are a really smart vendor. It¡¯s apliment. This is perfect for a hangover drink.¡±


    Pong.


    The alcohol bottle opened with a refreshing sound, and Cale immediately poured a cup and downed it. His face almost instantly started to turn red. Cale purposefully made his eyes only half opened, and looked toward the Vice Captain. The Vice Captain was still talking to the other knight.


    ¡°Yesterday, we had a party to rx after a long journey until here. Everybody was drinking and rxing. Nobody left the inn. But I still don¡¯t understand why someone from the Viscount¡¯s estate would be curious about that.¡±


    The knight from the Marquis¡¯s estate seems to have introduced himself as someone from the Viscount¡¯s estate. The knight smiled at the Vice Captain¡¯s suspicious gaze, but the knight still answered back with a serious expression.


    ¡°There was a thief that broke into the Viscount¡¯s vi yesterday. A couple other knights and I were on guard, but we lost a few items to the thief. After hearing that people from Count Henituse¡¯s estate were here in the vige, we came to see if the thief had stolen from the Count as well.¡±


    ¡®Thief my ass. Well, I guess a dragon thief is a thief as well.¡¯


    Cale took a gulp directly from the bottle while thinking about that. At that moment, he made eye contact with the knight who was at the Viscount¡¯s vi yesterday.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The knight immediately bowed and turned his gaze away. The Vice Captain looked toward Cale awkwardly, before letting out a fake cough and then confidently and loudly answering.


    ¡°Ahem. Our young master is drinking because his day turns out better if he drinks in the morning. Furthermore, it is a hangover drink. He is the type of person who drinks to cure his hangover caused from drinking too much the night before.¡±


    Cale red at the Vice Captain because he could not tell whether the Vice Captain was mocking him oring up with an excuse for him, before taking another drink.


    ¡°I see. What an interesting young master.¡±


    The knight responded to the Vice Captain¡¯s words positively, before respectfully bowing toward Cale.


    ¡®I guess this should lessen their suspicion of us.¡¯


    Cale felt like they should no longer have any reason to be suspected by the Marquis¡¯s knight who came to the inn so early in the morning. The dragon happened to disappear while Cale¡¯s envoy was here, and they were leaving the morning after, but there weren¡¯t many reasons to suspect them.


    Venion¡¯s remaining subordinates here will think about the six starred outfits that the attackers were wearing, the ones that seemed to represent a certain organization, as well as the tracks that were leading to the west. Most importantly, however, is that they would never think that someone like Cale, who was called trash, would be able to do something like that.


    ¡°Then I wish you a safe journey as you continue on today.¡±


    In addition, there was no way they could hold the eldest son of a Count from leaving when they didn¡¯t have the Marquis, Venion, or even the Viscount with them. Especially when that noble was heading to the capital under the order of the crown.


    ¡®Who would think that a noble that is drinking on his way to a summons from the crown would be normal?¡¯


    It really was good to be trash. Cale continued to drink with satisfaction.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure Venion would not suspect us, even after finding out what happened.¡¯


    Venion and Marquis Stan were probably the people who knew better than anyone else that there was absolutely no rtionship between Count Henituse and the secret organization. That was especially the case when it came to the dragon.


    Cale watched the knight leave the inn before drinking the honey lemon tea Ron had put in front of him.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    ¡°Honey tea really seems to be the best to cure a hangover.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ron smiled as he looked at Cale, but Cale looked away and tried to calm his stomach. Once Cale no longer felt sick from drinking too much, they started on their way once more.


    Their next destination was Puzzle City. It was the city that was the center of the transportation of goods in the East, and it was pretty famous for the number of rock towers around the city.


    Cale needed to find an unfinished rock tower in Puzzle City.


    ¡°Are we camping out today?¡±


    On took a bite of the jerky as she asked Cale. Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. Starting today, we will be camping outside every so often.¡±


    Cale had set a pretty filled schedule from here on as well. It was because he wanted to have enough time in Puzzle City. He turned away from the kitten siblings, who were whispering quietly to each other, and looked outside the carriage window.


    ¡®The Vitality of the Heart.¡¯


    That was the name of the ancient power that would strengthen the Indestructible Shield. This was a power that was focused on restoration and vitality.


    ¡®That was why the eldest son was looking for it.¡¯


    Taylor, the eldest son of the Marquis, who had lost his position as heir. He was the only good person in the Marquis¡¯s family, but the lower half of his body had be paralyzed because of Venion¡¯s schemes.


    Taylor had rummaged through all sorts of texts to find a power that would cure him. He happens to find an ancient text in an old bookstore in the process, and, although it was difficult to decipher the ancient text, he manages to decipher a few words after putting in a lot of hard work.


    Restoration. Rock Tower.


    Those two things became clues for Taylor who immediately headed to Puzzle City, which could also be called Rock Tower City. He was probably at Puzzle City right now. In the novel, he would find the ancient power in about a month from now.


    ¡®But it was useless.¡¯


    The, ¡®Vitality of the Heart,¡¯ was unable to restore an already injured body. It only was able to restore any injuries received after earning the power. There was also a limit on how much could be restored, as well as a cost to pay for any restorations.


    Taylor fell into despair after learning about that fact. He had no time, and that ancient power was hisst hope. It was because Taylor did not know when Venion woulde to kill him.


    ¡®He dies a month after finding the power.¡¯


    Taylor ends up dying by an unknown organization while the capital was in a state of chaos from the terror incident. Of course, Venion was responsible for sending that organization after Taylor.


    The reason Cale remembered this side character, that seemed to have an even smaller role than the original Cale in the novel, was because of the strong friendship Taylor had with his friend.


    The crazy priestess. She was Taylor¡¯s friend and the only person who survives Taylor¡¯s assassination. She kills half of the assassins in anger and ends up bing emunicated by the temple. She ends up with arge injury on her back from the incident and confidently tells the temple about what she had done.


    ¡®I acted as a human rather than following the will of the lord. I believe that is the right thing to do.¡¯


    She then continued on after that.


    ¡®I am now free!¡¯


    That is when she starts to be called the crazy priestess by others. Her specialty was using the strength of the God of Death for curses. The temple had emunicated her, but her god did not throw her away.


    When the war broke out in the novel, she became famous, even though she was not a hero, because of how she helped to heal the injured.


    ¡®I think it will be different this time.¡¯


    There was a good chance that Taylor would not die in a month. Venion was going to be busy dealing with the dragon incident and sucking up to the Marquis. He probably would need to focus on his younger siblings rather than his paralyzed older brother to maintain his status as the heir to the Marquis title.


    ¡®And since I will be taking Taylor¡¯sst hope away, I will need to give him a new hope.¡¯


    Although the Vitality of the Heart was an ancient power that Taylor did not need, Cale was not such a bad guy to take someone¡¯sst hope away.


    Cale was also curious to know about what thatbination of Taylor and the Crazy Priestess could achieve if they managed to live longer. He thought that the two of them could change the Marquis¡¯s estate. If that could happen, that would be better for Cale in the long run.


    However, something that he suddenly thought about made Cale stiffen his expression.


    ¡®Even Beacrox struggled under her curse right?¡¯


    Once Cale thought about the struggles the torture expert Beacrox had with the priestess, he stopped thinking about her right away. He decided to stop thinking about the good-natured and citizen-caring noble Taylor as well.


    ¡®They don¡¯t mesh well with me.¡¯


    They were different types of people than Cale. They were good people who were loyal and trusted each other deeply. Cale preferred Ron or Beacrox to those kinds of people.


    ¡®...No. How could I ever think about such terrible thoughts.¡¯


    Cale quickly stopped thinking about Ron and Beacrox as well.


    At that moment, Cale looked down after feeling something tapping at his leg. He could see the golden pupils of the kittens shining, as the kittens started to speak.


    ¡°I heard from Hans earlier.¡±


    ¡°Hans said.¡±


    Hans still didn¡¯t know that the kittens were Cat Tribe kittens, and continued to say all sorts of things in front of the kittens. The kittens seemed to want to tell him something they had heard Hans say.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The siblings seemed to have gotten used to Cale¡¯s rude way of asking, and started to speak.


    ¡°If you make a wish at a rock tower, it wille true.¡±


    ¡°He said the rock towers were pretty.¡±


    ¡°I want to go. But it¡¯s okay if it is too annoying.¡±


    ¡°I want to go with you, but it¡¯s okay if it is too difficult.¡±


    Cale nkly stared at the fidgety kittens before casually asking.


    ¡°What kind of wish do you have?¡±


    Hong shook his fur, that was now healthier and shinier thanks to getting good treatment from Hans, and shouted out with excitement.


    ¡°That everybody, including my new little brother-¡±


    ¡°Dismissed.¡±


    Cale immediately started to ignore the kittens and turned away from them. The carriage stopped at the same time. They had arrived at the location of their campsite for the evening.


    ¡°Looks like we are camping out again starting today.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Cale answered Hans¡¯s statement, before looking around their campsite. The wind from the forest blew by his head. Cale spent the night with a pretty rxed mind.


    The next morning.


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    ¡°...What is this?¡±


    Cale stared at the dead deer that was at the border of their campsite. It had been hunted recently. Hans reported to Cale, who just continued to stare at the deer.


    ¡°Someone left it here on our campsite.¡±


    Hans pointed next to the deer. Cale was looking at that spot as well. On the ground was a drawing of a fork and a knife.


    It was as if someone had left the deer there for them to eat. Cale suddenly had an odd thought. He then turned his gaze toward hispanions. The kitten siblings in Choi Han¡¯s arms, as well as Choi Han himself, were all smiling while looking at him.


    ¡®...I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    He had a really bad feeling about it.


    An individual that could speak, but could not write, had left the deer for them.


    Also, it was an individual that Choi Han, the person on watchst night, clearly knew was there, but pretended not to see.


    ¡®...I have a bad feeling it was the dragon.¡¯


    He turned his head back to look at Choi Han, On, and Hong, who were still looking at him, and seriously warned them.


    ¡°We are going to pretend like we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Meeeow.


    Meeow.


    The two siblings seemed to be mocking him, but Cale pretended to not know about it. However, a new ingredient was delivered to them every time Cale and crew camped outside. Wild hog, rabbits, and all sorts of fruits. Cale was now sure about the existence of the dragon following behind him.


    Cale then arrived at Puzzle City with that confirmation in his mind.

 Chapter 22: Returning the Favor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 22: Returning the Favor (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    After easily passing through Puzzle City¡¯s gate, the Henituse family¡¯s Golden Turtle carriage followed the lead of deputy butler Hans to the inn.


    ¡°It is smaller than Western City.¡±


    ¡°Right. Small.¡±


    Cale nodded at On and Hong¡¯s words, and looked outside the carriage.


    ¡®It won¡¯t follow me into the city, right?¡¯


    ording to Choi Han, the ck Dragon would follow them from a far distance, beforeing by in the early morning to drop the food off and then running away.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cute? The dragon seems like a little kid that hasn¡¯t lost its innocence, even after living such a terrible life.¡±


    ¡®...Not really.¡¯


    That was what Cale was thinking as Choi Han spoke to him with amusement. If Choi Han had seen the dragon blow a mountain away, he would not be saying things like, ¡®Cute,¡¯ to describe it.


    Cale didn¡¯t know why the dragon was doing this, even though it said that it hated humans. It was really overwhelming for Cale. This was not the way he was expecting things to go.


    Since it was still young, Cale thought the dragon would stay away from the Marquis¡¯s territory and create its ownir to develop its strength. Cale was hoping that, after growing stronger, that the dragon would destroy the Marquis¡¯s estate before the war broke out in the continent.


    That would be helpful in keeping the Henituse territory peaceful for a longer period of time.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Cale clicked his tongue, and the kittens, who were excitedly looking out the window, flinched before approaching him. It seemed like they had seen something odd outside, and hade to ask.


    ¡°Each house has a rock tower in front of it.¡±


    ¡°Very very weird.¡±


    Cale just casually answered.


    ¡°This is the city of rock towers.¡±


    Puzzle City was famous for the ancient ruins with a lot of rock towers, but it was also famous for the fact that each house had small rock towers in front of them.


    The people in this city made a small groove outside of their windows to put a small rock tower on top of it. It really shouldn¡¯t be called a rock tower, because it was made with less than ten rocks, but the rock towers were formed in different shapes based on the personality of the home owners.


    That was why it was only natural that the luxurious inn that Cale arrived at also had a rock tower in front of it.


    ¡°Will we be staying here?¡±


    Hans quickly responded to Cale¡¯s question, as they followed behind the inn owner. Hans seemed to be very excited, as he was walking with the kitten siblings in his arms.


    ¡°Yes sir. We have reserved two days for Choi Han-nim, and have agreed to pay for the rest of the group depending on how long we end up staying here.¡±


    Ron flinched for a moment at Hans¡¯s words before quickly following behind with the magic box in his hand. Hans continued to speak.


    ¡°We arrived right before the Rock Tower Festival season, so the room was not that expensive.¡±


    The Rock Tower Festival. Puzzle City was currently busy preparing for next week¡¯s Rock Tower Festival. Cale just let out what he was thinking without giving it any thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there are a lot of rocks here, but the rock towers are quite interesting. Very odd.¡±


    ¡°I know the reason for that.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Cale peeked toward Hans, who had responded to his mumblings.


    ¡°There is a sad yet thought provoking story that has been passed down through the ages.¡±


    ¡°Stop right now if it is going to be long.¡±


    Cale really didn¡¯t care about it. However, Hans continued to speak, as he had probably determined that the story was not very long. The group that had entered Cale¡¯s room watched as the attendant stepped out of the room and then had to listen to Hans¡¯s story.


    ¡°This story, well, this legend, is about something that happened in ancient times.¡±


    ¡°Ancient times?¡±


    Click.


    The attendant had closed the door behind her and only Cale¡¯s group was left in his room. Cale responded to the words, ¡®Ancient times.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. Ancient times.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    The kitten siblings in Hans¡¯s arms were wagging their tails, as if they were interested in the story, and looked up at him. Ron just silently poured a cup of lemonade from the bottle he carried in with the magic box and handed it to Cale.


    Cale held the cup of lemonade in his hands and sat down on the couch with his legs crossed and motioned to Hans with his chin. He was telling Hans to hurry up and speak.


    ¡°Ahem. This city supposedly fell out of the grace of a god in the past.¡±


    ¡®Falling out of grace?¡¯


    Cale did not know anything about this story.


    ¡°This is my first time hearing about it.¡±


    ¡°That is because young master has not studied history.¡±


    ¡°...You seem to enjoy talking back to me these days. Are you going to keep talking back like that? Hmm?¡±


    Hans quickly turned his gaze away from Cale.


    ¡°It is only natural for a great butler to inform their master about things that the master does not know.¡±


    Hans started to speak about the ancient times.


    ¡°I do not know why this city fell out of the grace of a god. However, that is apparently when some of the people in this city started to gather together to build rock towers. It seemed to have been an act of worship to reach out to the god that had abandoned them.¡±


    ¡°Did it work?¡±


    Hans sternly responded to Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The god did not listen to them.


    ¡°Apparently, none of the prayers went through. That is why the present day Puzzle City does not have a single temple.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to worship a god who has abandoned me. Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Ding ding ding! Our young master truly is smart and does not need to study at all.¡±


    ¡°...You want to get punched?¡±


    Hans turned away from Cale to look at a far away mountain and continued to speak.


    ¡°Ahem. Anyways, they have rock towers instead of temples. The rock towers represent a promise that the people made after all of that. It was a promise between the people, as well as a promise with themselves.¡±


    ¡°What kind of promise?¡±


    Hans started to exin an odd rule that was followed in Puzzle City.


    ¡°A human who has had their wish granted will destroy their rock tower.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°What an interesting city.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Since they were abandoned by their god, they needed to achieve everything with their own strength. The act of destroying their rock tower represents, ¡®oveing the odds.¡¯


    Cale liked the act of destroying the rock tower very much. He then recalled the numerous rock towers in front of the houses.


    ¡°The rock towers are not created to seek help from a god.¡±


    ¡°Right. It is more of a representation of their own determination.¡±


    This kind of rock tower held a lot of importance, even if you never got to destroy it.


    ¡°I guess it wasn¡¯t the god granting their wish in the end.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You are right. Although it is sad that they were abandoned, this story also gives people a lot of hope.¡±


    Cale casually gave an ordered to Hans who was responding to him.


    ¡°Look down.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Seeing Hans looking confused, Cale pointed to Hans¡¯s chest with his finger.


    ¡°Looks like the kittens are angry.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gasp. Hans looked down and gasped as his eyes opened widely. The kittens were showing their teeth in anger. The golden pupils staring at Hans were vicious.


    ¡°Aigoo. Why are our kitten-nims so angry? Should I go bring you some more jerky?¡±


    Hans started to smile as he put the kittens down from his chest. Since he still had no idea that they were beast people, he just assumed they were angry because they were hungry. However, the kittens were not angry because of that. Cale recalled the things that the siblings had told him earlier.


    ¡®I heard from Hans earlier.¡¯


    ¡®Hans said.¡¯


    ¡®If you make a wish at a rock tower, it wille true.¡¯


    ¡®He said the rock towers were pretty.¡¯


    Tap. Tap.


    On seemed to be angry, as she was tapping on the floor with her paw, while Hong was tapping on the floor with his tail. They were angry that Hans had lied to them about the rock tower, but Hans seemed to have gotten the wrong message.


    ¡°Aigoo, our precious kitten-nims. I will go get some delicious snacks for you! Young master, may I go get something for them?¡±


    ¡°You can stay out as well.¡±


    ¡°I will be back really quickly.¡±


    Hans said that he would hurry back, but he still made sure the things he brought for Cale were neatly organized, before heading out like the wind as soon as it was done.


    ¡°Ron, you can go rest as well.¡±


    Ron was still left in the room. Ron turned toward Cale and started to smile.


    ¡®I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    Cale really hated that old man¡¯s smile. His smile made Cale even more ufortable than normal. Ron approached the couch Cale was on, before starting to speak.


    ¡°Will Choi Han-nim be leaving in two days?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale suddenly had a thought and started to smile as he asked.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to send him away? Do you want to go with him?¡±


    Ron¡¯s benign smile became even bigger.


    ¡°Why would I leave you behind and go somewhere else, young master? I like being next to you.¡±


    This gave Cale the chills.


    ¡°It is just that it is disappointing that Choi Han-nim will not be going with us all the way to the capital. I will need to speak with him as much as possible before he leaves. Beacrox will probably be sad to see him go.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression became a bit better after hearing the rest of Ron¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t really pay attention to it because it was annoying, but it looks like a level of friendship had developed between Ron, Choi Han, and Beacrox.


    Choi Han was difficult to read, but if he really hated someone, he would not even speak to them. Cale thought about his n, and started to smile mischievously as he answered.


    ¡°Well, you can see each other again at the capital, since you¡¯ll be moving together.¡±


    ¡®The three of you can leave this kingdom and go to Rosalyn¡¯s kingdom. What do you think? Wonderful, right?¡¯


    Cale did not say that part out loud, as he started to smirk while Ron started to smile even brighter.


    ¡°I look forward to when we are all together with Choi Han-nim in the capital. This old man¡¯s wish is that everybody arrives there safely.¡±


    Cale did not believe anything Ron was saying. ¡®Looking forward to it,¡¯ or, ¡®wishing that everybody arrives there safely.¡¯ Those type of emotions would not fly with this old man.


    The kittens also snorted while looking at Ron. On and Hong found it annoying that Ron kept trying to teach them assassination skills that they already knew behind Cales back.


    ¡°...You can leave now.¡±


    Cale easily got rid of Ron from the room.


    ¡°Hans is a liar!¡±


    ¡°I trusted that butler!¡±


    The kitten siblings finally let out their anger while Cale was ignored them by looking out of the window.


    Cale was looking in the direction of a cave in the corner of Puzzle City. This cave was the location of the iplete rock tower and the, ¡®Vitality of the Heart.¡¯ There should be a small house in that cave.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t it say the person lived until they were 150 years old?¡¯


    This was a power that an ancient being left after naturally dying from old age. The deceased person thought his power to be a curse. Cale got up from his seat, fixed his clothes a bit, and opened the door.


    ¡°Aigoo!¡±


    Hans happened to be right outside the door. Seeing the deputy butler, who had run back with his arms full of jerky, Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see the rock tower.¡±


    The kittens¡¯ ears started to twitch. Cale smirked internally at the kittens, who ran toward him like they were never angry to start, and picked the people that would go with him.


    ¡°It will just be us and Choi Han. Oh, bring On and Hong with you too.¡±


    The human who died at the age of 150 had wanted to finish a rock tower in this Wind-Gathering Cave.


    ¡®It was woodst time, now it is wind?¡¯


    The center of the cave has a hurricane that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. The old man had spent over 100 years trying to build a rock tower in the eye of that hurricane. However, he failed.


    Well, the old man always destroyed his rock tower whenever it looked like he was going to finish. He repeated that over and over until he died one day after stacking it back up about half way.


    Just what wish did that ancient old man have? Cale didn¡¯t really care. He just nned on carefully looking at one thing while they were out looking at rock towers today.


    ¡®Might as well make it look good if I¡¯m going to build it anyways.¡¯


    Since he had to do it anyways, he was going to make it look good. He also had to pay attention to some people, just in case, at the Rock Tower Ruins.


    A bitter, Cale, the two kittens, Choi Han, and Hans arrived at the entrance of the Rock Tower Ruins. They didn¡¯t bring their carriage that showed the symbol of the Henituse family, and Cale had a hat on as well, using the excuse that he did not like the sunlight.


    ¡®They really are still here.¡¯


    He was able to locate the people that he was looking for as soon as they entered into the ruins. Cale stealthily hid behind Choi Han and Hans.


    At a bit of a distance was a casually dressed man and woman. The man was in a wheelchair, with the woman pushing the wheelchair and heading out of the entrance of the Ruins, which was also the exit.


    They didn¡¯t notice Cale¡¯s stealthy gaze and casually left the ruins. The man turned his head slightly toward the woman and asked.


    ¡°Why did you want toe here today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is a message from the lord or justplete bullshit, but I¡¯ve had the same dream for a couple of days that I needed toe here. My dream said that our future benefactor will show up if we came to the ruins. Something about how even the lord didn¡¯t know how that benefactor will act, other than the fact that they will being to the ruins today.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s even a person that the lord cannot predict?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Half of the things the lord says is bullshit. Complete bullshit.¡±


    The woman with short brown hair vented with annoyance.


    ¡°Bullshit? It is the word of the lord. Plus, wasn¡¯t it a secret that you can hear messages from the lord?¡±


    The responding man was the eldest son of Marquis Stan¡¯s family, Taylor Stan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there are any priests in Puzzle City. And who cares about the word of the lord? Does the lord feed us? How can there be a benefactor for people like us? Absolutely bogus. I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    The woman who looked annoyed was Taylor¡¯s close friend, Cage, the woman who will eventually be called the Crazy Priestess. Taylor responded back to Cage with a serious expression.


    ¡°Cage, I suddenly feel like drinking beer.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m craving smoked pork.¡±


    They looked at each other with serious expressions. Taylor pointed forward with his finger, and seriously responded to Cage.


    ¡°What a wonderfulbination. Let¡¯s go. Push! It¡¯ll be my treat!¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, your treat?! This priestess will do her best to escort you there.¡±


    The two of them started tough as they started to move.


    Cale could not hear their conversation because he was far away, but he was doing his best to remember the faces of these two individuals, who were still able tough while in the middle of some terrible situations.


    ¡®Now that I¡¯ve confirmed what they look like, I just need to make sure to avoid them.¡¯


    Since they didn¡¯t know who he was, Cale just had to make sure he avoided them in the future.

 Chapter 23: Returning the Favor (3)

    <h4>Chapter 23: Returning the Favor (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Of course, he nned giving them their new hope anonymously. It was something he had learned from the dragon.


    ¡®Unless their lord has nothing to do and reveals me to them, there is no way that they will recognize me.¡¯


    It was impossible for them to learn of his identity. How great was that? He should have done everything anonymously until now. Cale stepped into the ruins feeling like a massive weight had been lifted off his chest.


    He could see people praying all around the area.


    At that moment, Hans stealthily approached Cale and whispered to him.


    ¡°I just saw the eldest son of Marquis Stan¡¯s household.¡±


    ¡°...How do you know about that person?¡±


    Cale was truly surprised. Hans smiled before pointing to his eyes.


    ¡°Pretty much any and all information about the nobles is in my head. I could see a man being pushed on a wheelchair. It was weird that there was only one person with him, but I was able to see that there was a red snake crest on the wheelchair.¡±


    ¡°Hans.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re better than you look.¡±


    ¡°Thank you?¡±


    Hans shrugged his shoulders with a satisfied expression as he finished his report. He then asked Cale.


    ¡°What do you n on doing?¡±


    Cale could feel the left side of his face heating up, and looked in that direction. Choi Han was looking at him. Cale shook his head and answered both of them.


    ¡°Ignore them.¡±


    Both of them nodded their heads without saying anything else. Only then did their tour officially start. After looking around, Cale was shocked at the appearance of the rock towers in the ruins.


    ¡°They are ...¡±


    Cale seemed to be in disbelief.


    ¡°Uglier than I had expected.¡±


    Cale could not understand the ancient sense of style. He was expecting piles of rocks, but there were rock towers of all kinds shapes in the ruins.


    They looked interesting. However, they were definitely not beautiful. Cale peeked at the kittens in Hans¡¯s arms. They seemed to be extremely disappointed as well.


    However, there was someone who seemed to be more serious than Cale expected. Choi Han had his head bowed like the other people who were praying, and seemed to be praying as well.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s praying to return to Korea.¡¯


    Choi Han had grown up in a happy family environment. He was a different kind of person than Cale, Kim Rok Soo. Choi Han had grown up in a happy family with positive influences. That was why he was able to survive in a disastrous situation while still remaining a good person.


    Cale was staring at Choi Han when Choi Han lifted his head up and made eye contact with him.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I have a question and something to report.¡±


    Cale had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Start with your question.¡±


    Choi Han seemed to be thinking about something, as he looked toward the rock towers standing in this wide in and started to speak.


    ¡°Cale-nim, are you not going to make a wish?¡±


    ¡®Is that what he wants to know?¡¯


    Cale just casually answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t do things like making wishes.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It makes you have higher expectations.¡±


    Choi Han, Hans, and even the kittens all turned to look at Cale. Cale looked at the rock towers like Choi Han had done, and slowly continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s so much easier to live without high expectations.¡±


    It feels great if you scratch a lottery ticket hoping for $1 and end up winning $5, but if you scratch it hoping to win the grand prize and only end up with $5, you are bound to get annoyed.


    Tap. Cale turned his gaze after feeling the tap on his shoulder, only to see deputy butler Hans smiling and starting to speak.


    ¡°You are right, young master. There is no such thing as dreams or hope in this world.¡±


    ¡°...Just stop talking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Hans responded loudly, but seemed to be a bit disappointed as well, as he took the lead with the kittens. Cale leisurely followed behind Hans, when Choi Han quickly approached him and whispered in a voice that Hans could not here.


    Choi Han had not given his report yet.


    ¡°The dragon has entered the city.¡±


    ¡°Ignore.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Cale took a look around. The dragon must have made itself invisible, as he could not see it. The only thing he could see was the people praying toward the rock towers. The Rock Tower Festival was still a week away, but there was still arge amount of people here. Cale¡¯s gaze turned to the opposite direction of the rock towers in the ins.


    The upscale area, the area that the wealthiest citizens in Puzzle City resides. Behind that area was a small mountain, and somewhere on that mountain was the grave of the person who had lived until they were 150 years old.


    The next day, Cale was ready to head to the grave. Naturally, he had to get rid of the humans and the kittens who wanted to follow him. Thankfully, everybody stopped voicing theirints once he said only a single person was going toe with him.


    ¡°I will only be taking Choi Han with me.¡±


    Choi Han was the strongest person there. With Choi Han tagging along, both the Vice Captain and Hans had nothing to say.


    The Vice Captain just frowned and said he needed to train the knights, before he quickly started to gather them. While Cale was watching the knights who were following behind the Vice Captain with looks of despair on their faces, Hans just said one more thing before disappearing.


    ¡°I will take care of our kitten-nims.¡±


    Cale turned away from Hans, who seemed to be very excited about being with the kittens, and headed out of the inn. Choi Han followed behind him.


    ¡°Are we doing something again today?¡±


    ¡°Again? Someone might get the wrong idea if they heard you.¡±


    Choi Han did not respond. Cale did not care however, and just headed toward the mountain behind the upscale area and continued to speak.


    ¡°I need to go to that mountain over there. You can just wait for me at the mountain entrance.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Choi Han did not say anything else. Cale preferred someone like this. Choi Han did not ask Cale any questions. He was someone who seemed to follow Cale, but did not have any curiosity about what Cale did. This was probably only possible because Choi Han thought that he could figure it out if he really wanted to, and because he thought that he would not be in danger no matter what Cale ended up doing.


    Cale arrived at the small mountain after passing through the stereotypical upscale area, before stopping after hearing Choi Han call out to him.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I know. I was the one who told you to leave tomorrow.¡±


    Choi Han made eye contact with Cale, who was standing impatiently at the mountain entrance. Cale was someone who said that he, Choi Han, was enough for protection. Choi Han had been thinking about this act of protecting thest few days.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been debating this for a while, but there is something I need to tell you.¡±


    The report about the dragon yesterday was not really what Choi Han had wanted to report. He hesitated for a moment, before looking back toward Cale and starting to speak. Choi Han¡¯s gaze was looking past Cale¡¯s shoulder to a tree near the entrance of the mountain.


    ¡°Mr. Ron is a dangerous person.¡±


    Cale flinched for a moment at this straight thatnded on him without any warnings. Should he pretend to know or pretend not to know? He quickly made up his mind. Cale had not expected a question like this, but he calmly responded back.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°You are not surprised? There is a dangerous stench of blood on him. He is a strong person who has shed a lot of blood. At first, I thought that Cale-nim knew about it already and still had Mr. Ron by your side.¡±


    But if Cale had known, he would have taken the strong Ron with him to rescue the dragon. But Cale had not done that. Choi Han thought that to mean that Cale either did not know about Ron¡¯s strength or did not trust Ron, but there was no way Cale wouldn¡¯t trust someone who had been with him for 18 years.


    That was why Choi Han hade to the conclusion that Cale was not aware of Ron¡¯s strength.


    ¡°But neither Cale-nim nor anybody else seemed to know about Mr. Ron¡¯s strength.¡±


    Choi Han had debated about this for a while. Honestly speaking, the fact that Cale had said that he did not have any expectations made him decide not to say anything about Ron. However, the fact that Cale had chosen him to be the guard today made Choi Han feel guilty.


    ¡°That was why I thought I needed to tell Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? I didn¡¯t know Ron was strong.¡±


    Choi Han asked once more after hearing Cale¡¯s calm response.


    ¡°Will you still keep him around you? He seems like he is an evil person.¡±


    Cale snorted at Choi Han¡¯s words. Keep Ron around him? Cale was nning on pushing Ron over to Choi Han the moment they arrived at the capital.


    ¡°Whether it is you or Ron.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You say that he has a dangerous strength, but why do you leave Ron alone?¡±


    ¡°That is because-.¡±


    Choi Han suddenly could not say anything.


    ¡°It is probably because he has not done anything to you.¡±


    Choi Han could not retort Cale¡¯s words. There was the initial misunderstanding had that led to their small battle, but Ron had helped him find a sword after that, and even helped take care of the issue with Harris Vige.


    Cale silently observed Choi Han.


    It was not just to Choi Han. Ron did not do anything to anybody. The only thing that Ron did was giving Cale lemonade every so often or making fun of Cale with rabbit meat. But that was nothing.


    ¡°Ron has been my servant for 18 years.¡±


    No matter what, Ron was dedicated to his act as a servant. Even the Vice Captain, who cared a lot about hierarchy, did not get angry when Ron, a servant, was walking shoulder to shoulder with him. Even deputy butler Hans did not get angry when Ron did his job for him.


    It was because Ron was skilled and well-liked throughout the estate.


    ¡°Do you hate Ron?¡±


    Choi Han shook his head after debating it for a moment.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I just thought it would be better for you to know that he was a dangerous person, and thus decided to report.¡±


    ¡°Whether it is you or Ron.¡±


    Choi Han looked at Cale after hearing that once more.


    ¡°You are both the same to me. In that aspect, you are dangerous as well.¡±


    Cale looked at Choi Han with a stoic expression and continued to speak.


    ¡°You are strong as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han let out a gasp. Cale didn¡¯t know the reason behind it, but continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the same to me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know the reason, but Ron, who hade over from the Eastern Continent, was living in the Henituse territory while hiding his identity. If someone like that was to touch the son of the Count? That would spread like wildfire in the kingdom.


    Ron was someone who did not care about anything or anyone else, other than his son and himself. So why would someone like that cause a ruckus? Cale was just scared because he knew that Ron was a dangerous old man. He wanted to get rid of that dangerous old man as soon as possible so that he could live in peace.


    ¡°As long as he is my servant, he is just my servant. Just like you are Choi Han, who needs to pay me back.¡±


    Cale checked his watch. The strength of the wind in the cave was different based on the time of day. He needed to hurry.


    ¡°You have nothing else to say, right? Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Choi Han silently nodded his head in respond. Cale did not even look back as he headed to the small mountain.


    After seeing that he could no longer see Cale, Choi Han looked back at the tree at the mountain entrance and started to speak.


    ¡°You heard him, right?¡±


    Ron smoothly jumped off the tree. He red at Choi Han and started to smile. A blunt voice started to flow out of Ron¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I changed his poopy diapers and raised him since he was young.¡±


    That was the truth.


    Choi Han stood in front of the path to the mountain and started to speak.


    ¡°Cale-nim had said that nobody is to follow him from here on.¡±


    ¡°I know, you little punk.¡±


    Ron turned his back to the mountain with no regrets. After hearing that Cale was only going with Choi Han, and even leaving the Cat Tribe children behind, Ron had followed, just in case something happened.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    They say that you get more fickle the older you get, and this fickleness was such a pain. Ron walked back to the inn at a much slower pace than when he had left, and Choi Han watched Ron disappear before sitting down on a boulder to wait for Cale to return.


    Cale was standing in front of a cave just off of the mountain path. The cave entrance was covered with vines, such that it would be difficult to find unless you were looking carefully.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    The cave entrance was pretty small. He looked down at his clothes. He had worn simple clothes, but they were still baggy.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Cale let out a long sigh before crawling into the cave. Whether it was the man-eating tree or this cave, everything rted to ancient powers seemed to be crazy. The ground by the cave entrance now had the traces of Cale crawling in.


    A momentter, there was a small reptile footprint on the same spot.


    Cale could see the cave bing wider after crawling in for about five minutes.


    ¡®Taylor must have been really desperate. He crawled all the way in here, even with his disabled lower body.¡¯


    Since you had to stack the rock tower with your own strength, the eldest son Taylor had to personallye here. What took Cale five minutes to do probably took Taylor much, much longer.


    Cale stood back up once it was wide enough and started to walk farther in. The farther he went in, the clearer the noise in his ear became.


    Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish. Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish.


    It was the sound of the wind. The sound that appeared when the winds were hitting each other became louder as he walked farther into the cave. Finally, Cale located some cloth and a pir that was probably a hut a long time ago.


    After taking a single look at it, Cale continued to walk farther inside.


    Swiiiiiiiiiiiish.


    The sound of the wind became even stronger. Boom. Boom. He could even hear the wind crashing into the cave walls like a giant fist. Cale started to walk even faster.


    ¡®The wind. I wonder if it will sound like this when I get the, ¡®Sound of the Wind,¡¯ ancient powerter.¡¯


    Shield. Then Recovery. Then quick feet. That was Cale¡¯s n of action. Cale finally had to stop walking after thinking about the next ancient power he would be trying to get.


    It wasn¡¯t that he stopped walking, it was that he was forced to stop walking.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    This was even worse than Cale had expected.


    Arge underground area had appeared in front of Cale. At the same time, a vicious wind tornado filled his gaze.


    Boom, boom!


    The rocks on the cave walls were slowly crumbling because of the tornado. There were quite a bit of rocks on the ground that let Cale know that this area was consistently gettingrger.


    Cale looked back and forth between the underground area and the path that he traveled to get here. He felt like he would be pushed back by the wind if he went inside. Well, not just pushed back, but smashed against the wall, which would probably seriously injure him.


    That was how strong the wind was.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Of course, the center of that tornado will be calm, as it is the eye of the storm.


    ¡®I guess it would have been impossible for Taylor without Cage¡¯s help.¡¯


    He now understood why the novel said the two of them had struggled for a whole week. However, Cale started to smile. It was now going to be a battle against time.


    Cale stepped into the underground area, into the vicious tornado, without any hesitation. Cale¡¯s red hair started to flutter along with his clothes.


    At the same time...


    ¡°N, no! You will get hurt! You are extremely weak!¡±


    The dragon appeared at the back of the path and shouted urgently.


    Also at the same time ...


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    The dragon could see arge shield with silver wings appear and surround Cale.


    The wings, that were shining so brightly that it could be called holy, surrounded Cale while therge shield blocked the wind. The shield and the wings were keeping Cale safe.


    Cale turned around. His eyes opened widely as his gazended on the dragon.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡±


    The ck Dragon could not say anything in response.

 Chapter 24: Returning the Favor (4)

    <h4>Chapter 24: Returning the Favor (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Instead, the ck Dragon just slowly crawled back into the path. While Cale was watching the dragon in disbelief, he could hear a quiet voice piercing through the wind to reach his ear.


    ¡°...I was ... just passing by.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s back flinched after hearing Cale click his tongue, but Cale did not have time to pay attention to the dragon. The cave¡¯s wind had a cycle of 3 hours of strong wind and 3 hours of weak wind. This was the moment that the wind started to get weaker. Of course, it would still be stronger the closer he got to the center.


    Swiiiiiiiiiiiiish.


    ¡°Quite scary.¡±


    The wind was still pretty strong to be called the, ¡®weak phase.¡¯ The novel mentioned that the 150 year old man walked through this strong wind to get to the rock tower.


    Cale turned his gaze back to the center of the cave. Therge underground area. In the middle of the tornado was a half-stacked rock tower. It looked like there were no winds over there. Next to the half-stacked rock tower were numerous other rocks.


    ¡®I need to stack all of those rocks up.¡¯


    The issue was getting to the tower. Stacking the rocks would not be a problem.


    Cale looked over the shield and the wings surrounding him, before taking a step forward.


    Tang. Tang. The rough wind shed against the shield. Even though the silver shield was transparent, it sounded like the wind was hitting a real metal shield.


    That noise made the ck Dragon that was looking away slowly turn around to look at Cale.


    ¡°...But you are weak...¡±


    The Cale that the dragon could see was having a difficult time, even though the shield and wings were protecting him. The wind that could not be blocked by the shield and wings was making his clothes flutter. The wind that seeped through the bottom of the shield made him stop moving every so often as well.


    However, Cale continued to step forward one step at a time. Then the dragon saw it.


    Cale was smiling. This human, that was nothingpared to that strong tornado, the same human that was weaker than even the kittens he was traveling with, the human that was the weakest out of everybody he was traveling with, was smiling while pushing through this wind.


    The dragon had never seen such a silver shield before. He had never seen such wings either. The dragon took a look at his own wings. It was very different from his wings. It was extremely beautiful. The dragon was curious as to what that power might be.


    However, the dragon was focused not on the holy and magnificent shield nor wings. Its full attention was on the smiling Cale.


    And the target of the gaze, Cale, was continuing to smile.


    ¡®It¡¯s doable. It¡¯sfortable.¡¯


    It was a bit difficult and slow because of the wind, but it was actually a breeze. Compared to how Beacrox was almost killed by Ron while being taught his sword art, this was child¡¯s y.


    This made Cale once again feel like it really was best to earn something without putting in much effort.


    There were no physical or mental strain endured when using the Indestructible Shield. There would be a short strain if it was to break, but it was not in any danger of breaking right now.


    ¡®It just gets pushed back.¡¯


    The shield just got pushed back if the wind was strong. Honestly speaking, Cale had expected to be pushed back multiple times. That was why he had originally lowered the strength of the shield and erged it as much as possible. He had been nning on slowly shrinking the size of the shield whenever he got pushed back.


    However, this shield was working better than Cale had expected. That made Cale a bit smug, but when he had reached about the halfway mark to the center of the tornado, he had to get rid of all side thoughts.


    The novel had said that you would hear a voice once you got close to the center. It was supposed to be the voice of an old man.


    Cale was waiting for that voice. The tornado was supposed to get stronger once the voice started to appear.


    - I regret it.


    He could hear the voice. But it was a bit odd.


    - Ahem, I regret it.


    It was a sad old man.


    ¡°Tsk tsk.¡±


    Cale clicked his tongue. None of these ancient powers were normal. Why did Taylor think the old man¡¯s voice was sincere? Cale could not understand Taylor¡¯s train of thought.


    However, Cale stopped clicking his tongue and stopped moving.


    - The one that has a power that I am familiar with, I am hoping that you do not get this power.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡®The one with a power I am familiar with?¡¯


    That phrase had caught Cale¡¯s attention. At the same time, the wind started to get stronger and swept through the area.


    Tang. Tang. Tang. The wind shed even stronger against the transparent wind and made loud noises. However, Cale¡¯s concerned expression was not because of the wind. His hair continued to flutter in the wind.


    ¡®Is he talking about the Indestructible Shield?¡¯


    The only thing that Cale could deduce about this, ¡®familiar power,¡¯ was the Indestructible Shield. It had not said anything like that to Taylor in the novel. Did the owner of this ancient power know the owner of the Indestructible Shield? Multiple thoughts flew across Cale¡¯s mind at once.


    However, Cale still chose to step forward for now. The wind would only get stronger if he dyed any longer.


    - I pretty much betrayed myrades! I was a terrible person! Ahem, I stayed alive on my own and got old. How shameful am I?!


    Cale could only hear the old man¡¯s voice every so often as he was having difficulty stepping forward one step at a time.


    - I was always hoping for everyone toe back to life. However, my wish was something that could not be achieved. I could onlyment and cry! That was why I could not finish my rock tower.


    ¡°How annoying.¡±


    Cale found the old man¡¯smenting voice to be annoying. Screw sincere, it was like he wanted to die. It was the style that Cale hated. Epicureans were so much better.


    Cale centered his body after being slightly pushed back, and put some strength into his legs. He could hear the voice once again after taking another step.


    - This restoration strength is useless. It is only capable of protecting myself. It is not helpful in any other way. I am a trash!


    Cale ignored the cries of the old man that rang through his mind. The power to protect himself was most important to Cale. Who cares if it made him trash. None of it mattered as long as he could live.


    Just five more steps. The center of the tornado was right in front of him.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The sound of the wind that was shing became stronger. It was as if a human was punching the shield.


    ¡®It might break.¡¯


    Cale thought that the wind might now be strong enough for the shield to break. It should be doing more damage than just pushing him back now. The moment Cale thought that the wind might cut him, he realized something else as well.


    - I did not die even when the wind cut me like a sharp de.


    It was the fact that the owners of these ancient powers were all extremely chatty.


    Cale immediately curled up and decreased the size of the shield. Boom Boom. The shield was now smaller, but in return, it was much stronger. It was able to push back an even stronger force of wind.


    Cale reached out toward the transparent shield and clenched the transparent handle on the inside of the shield as he continued to move forward.


    One step.


    - Restoration is a cursed power.


    Two steps.


    - My heart was always beating. But I could not move on.


    Three steps.


    - It was because I was afraid of death.


    Four steps.


    - I was afraid of pain because I had always been injured, and I was even more afraid of death, the end of that pain.


    And finally.


    Cale took the final fifth step.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The inside of the windless area sounded like it was raining all around Cale. The eye of the storm. The winds were swarming the area outside this calm center. He could hear the old man¡¯s voice along with the sound of the wind.


    - I chose to throw everything else away so that I could continue to live.


    That was thest thing the old man said.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡®Who cares about anything else? Livinges first.¡¯


    This old man had a lot of useless things to say. Cale clicked his tongue and returned the shield back to his heart. The silver light surrounding him instantly disappeared.


    He headed toward the halfpleted rock tower and crouched down in front of it.


    It was a normal rock tower that you could find at the top of a mountain.


    However, all of these rocks were ck. Just like the man-eating tree, these rocks that have existed since ancient times were different from normal rocks. Just like the wind surrounding this area.


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Cale, who had been thinking about making it aesthetically pleasing, changed his mind. That would be too annoying. He took out a pair of gloves from his pocket and put them on before picking the rocks up to stack the rest of the rock tower.


    ck. ck. ck. The rock tower was being built up, one rock at a time.


    It did not take that long. Even Taylor hadpleted this part pretty easily. However, Cage, who had note into the central area and had instead waited outside the eye of the storm, suffered quite a bit. This central area, like with all ancient powers, was somewhere that a person could only enter on their own.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡±


    Cale picked up thest ck rock and gently put it on top of the rock tower. It was at that moment.


    sh!


    The ck rocks slowly turned white. At the same time, Cale got up and looked around.


    The wind was slowly dying down.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Cale ignored the confused voice of the dragon and waited until all of the wind died down. He then crossed his arms and listened to the old man¡¯s voice. He had no choice.


    - I tried to fight with them. However, I did not know that I was so weak against pain. They were not people who served the lord. I only realized that after we all went our separate ways and I ended up alone.


    The words of the old man caught Cale¡¯s attention. He then recalled the words of the owner of the Indestructible Shield.


    ¡®The people in the Forest of Darkness who called themselves servants of the lord only gave me terrible food.¡¯


    He had a bad feeling that he had learned something he shouldn¡¯t have learned about.


    He had an odd feeling that the things he just heard were things that he should not tell anybody else about in his entire life.


    Cale started to frown even more as the old man continued to speak. That voice was something only Cale could hear, thus making the dragon hesitate while looking at the silently standing Cale.


    -


    I piled the rocks. I piled them up hoping that I could turn back time, hoping that I could be happy. But then I destroyed it.


    -


    I hated my selfish self for thinking about my own happiness after betraying myrades and running away.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Cale let out a long sigh. This old man really was frustrating. Cale started to speak in frustration.


    ¡°It is human nature to be selfish.¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice disappeared for a moment.


    ¡®Is it over?¡¯


    Cale started to smile thinking that the old man was finally getting to the end. However, the sobbing voice continued once more.


    - Ahem. My older sister said the same thing. She was a really wonderful older sister. She was more reliable than anybody else. Ah, my older sister. Sob!


    ...The old man was crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡±


    Tap Tap. Tap. Cale was impatiently tapping the ground with his foot. Cale did not want to keep standing here like this. After crying for a while, the old man showed his thanks.


    - You, the one with the familiar power. That rude personality of yours makes me think of my older brother. I am very envious of how rude you are.


    And, finally, the old man said the final words that Cale had been waiting for. These were the same final words the old man had said to Taylor.


    - Break it. Then you will, ¡®ovee,¡¯ your limits.


    Cale started to smile and instantly kicked the rock tower without any hesitation.


    Tang. Crumble. Boom!


    The white rocks flew away to hit the ground and the wall. The dragon that had been watching Cale flinched and stared at Cale as if he was crazy. However, the following scene made the dragon gasp.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    The broken rock tower.


    A white light floated up from underneath the rock tower.


    Ooooooooong.


    The gentle vibration that pulsated throughout the cave could be felt under Cale¡¯s feet. At that moment, the light rushed toward Cale.


    Cale reached his hand out to grab the light. The moment he grabbed it, the light shot toward Cale¡¯s heart like an arrow. The light arrow pierced through Cale¡¯s heart before shing and disappearing.


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a deep breath. He then lowered his head to look under his shirt. The fancy shield tattoo that was over his heart had disappeared and had been reced by a red heart.


    Cale could immediately feel the new vigor inside of his body. This vigor from the, ¡®Vitality of the Heart,¡¯ would make the shield even stronger. He would also recover at a much faster speed than normal people, even when he got injured.


    Unlike the shield, which was a superpower, this was more apart of the physical strengths of the human body. This regenerative strength was so strong that it managed tost since the ancient times to be passed down like this.


    Cale brought forth the shield again.


    ¡°Just as I expected.¡±


    Cale started to smile. The pattern on the shield had changed to a heart. The only difference from the tattoo on his chest was that it was silver and not red. He then returned the shield, before immediately starting to walk.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Cale had walked toward the dragon, that was pretending like nothing was going on and instead kept staring up at the sky. Cale just continued to stare at the dragon that was crouched down on the ground. He then stoically asked the dragon, as if he was throwing a rock into ake.


    ¡°You want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°...You are so weak that you need protection. But I do not like humans.¡±


    The dragon answered, that way before starting to turn invisible. It had used its invisibility magic again. Cale just snorted at the disappearing dragon.


    ¡°What a fickle punk.¡±


    He was also fickle for asking the question after telling the others to ignore the dragon, but this dragon was just as bad. However, he could not just ignore the dragon after it had jumped out earlier to try to save him.


    Cale looked around the cave, which no longer had any wind storms raging about, before turning around and heading out of the cave. Of course, he had to crawl back out as well. He returned the vines back to their original spots, and covered up the cave entrance properly.


    He then turned around and started to speak while walking away. His gaze was directed toward a grassy area.


    ¡°I can see you standing on the grass.¡±


    He could see four imprints on the grass, each one representing one of the dragon¡¯s four paws. These paw imprints then quickly disappeared. The dragon had flown up into the sky. Cale shook his head.


    ¡®I guess my family grew in the end.¡¯


    Cale could not help but let out a deep sigh. It was obvious that the dragon would continue to follow him in that invisible state. Just why was this dragon such a noob when it knows ancient magic like invisibility? Cale had thought that all dragons were intelligent, but that seemed like it might not be the case.


    After walking back down the mountain, Cale could see Choi Han¡¯s judging expression. Choi Han looked at Cale silently, before finally asking.


    ¡°Did you... roll around the mountain?¡±


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    The wind had made his hair a mess, and his clothes were dirty after crawling across the rocky and sandy cave entrance.


    Cale sternly responded to Choi Han.


    ¡°Yes. I rolled around.¡±


    Choi Han looked toward Cale with concern. Cale just avoided the gaze.


    That night, Cale told the kittens to deliver a message. It was a letter that was created with magic, which made it impossible to determine the handwriting of the writer.


    ¡°Make sure they don¡¯t see you.¡±


    The letter was the new hope for the priestess Cage and the Marquis¡¯s eldest son, Taylor.


    1. Something simr to the English proverb of trying to break a boulder with an egg.

 Chapter 25: Returning the Favor (5)

    <h4>Chapter 25: Returning the Favor (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Late at night in a small two story house in the outskirts of Puzzle City. The only light in the area was the light on the first floor of this small house, shining out through the windows. Marquis Stan¡¯s eldest son, Taylor, the owner of the house, started to frown.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Ugh. Hold on. Don¡¯t talk to me right now.¡±


    Cage, the priestess of the God of Death, was clenching her head in pain.


    ng.


    The beer cup in her hand fell to the ground. Taylor and three of his people approached her quickly.


    ¡°What? Is the lord saying something to you again?¡±


    Taylor looked toward her with concern. The God of Death spoke to Cage from time to time. This had suddenly happened one day and would sporadically appear like this. Cage had hidden this fact from the church, and only Taylor and his three subordinates knew about it.


    ¡°Ah, so annoying!¡±


    After struggling for a while, Cage jumped up and headed to the back door of the house. She was moving pretty quickly. She was still clenching her head and staggering a bit, but her gaze remained focused on the back door.


    Taylor told his subordinates to stay back as he pushed his wheelchair and followed behind her.


    ¡®Did someone break in?¡¯


    They may be in a small house, but there were magic rms set up everywhere. Taylor was too paranoid about his younger brother to sleep without these rms.


    After having both of his knees destroyed by a hitman in his own room at the Marquis¡¯s estate, there was nowhere that Taylor considered to be safe anymore.


    ¡°Cage. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    m!


    Cage mmed the back door open. Taylor could only see a peaceful backyard. It was calm and tranquil, as always. There were a couple ofmps lighting the garden up, making it the most lit area in the property.


    Cage started to rush into the backyard and Taylor followed behind her. Cage walked all the way to the fence at the boundary of the property and let out a gasp.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    This was the location right outside of the range of the rm. On top of that fence was a small rock tower made of five small rocks.


    It was justrge enough for the single knight staying at this house to find when he went on his patrolter.


    ¡°... Crazy shit. It was real.¡±


    Some rough words came out of Cage¡¯s mouth. Taylor arrived next to Cage in his wheelchair and started to look at the rock tower on top of the fence with confusion.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    At Taylor¡¯s question, Cage read the message that was written in chalk next to it.


    ¡°¡®Break this if you want your wish to be granted.¡¯ That¡¯s what it says.¡±


    Confusion and curiosity both filled Taylor¡¯s face simultaneously. Cage let out a sigh after looking at him and pressed her temples with her finger.


    ¡°I vote that you break it. No, it sounds crazy, but the lord says to break it.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time the lord has not said some bullshit. Why is he talking so much these days? He usually speaks to me maybe once a year.¡±


    ¡°What does this rock tower have to do with it?¡±


    Cage turned to make eye contact with Taylor.


    ¡°The turning point of our lives. That is what he said.¡±


    The God of Death only came to Cage when she was sleeping. Sleep was simr to death. That was why sleep was a path of sorts for the God of Death. However, this time, she had heard her lord while she was drinking.


    Cage thought that the God of Death was angry at her for drinking too much beer. That was why she had weed it. She wanted this god to stop paying attention to her. However, the God of Death had a different message for her.


    ¡°¡®The decision is yours to make. However, don¡¯t break it if you want to live a peaceful life.¡¯ That¡¯s what he said.¡±


    She looked toward the rock tower. There was something underneath.


    ¡°There is a letter underneath the rock tower. I think they piled this rock tower up for the letter.¡±


    She turned back to look at her best friend, Taylor. He had to look up from the wheelchair, so, although he could see the rock tower, he could not see the letter underneath it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any strange powers surrounding the rock tower.¡±


    Although she was not as sensitive as real mages, using divine powers allowed Cage to be pretty sensitive and perceptive toward her surroundings. She would be able to feel if there were any curses or negative energy surrounding an item or a ce. She was, after all, a servant of the God of Death.


    She was waiting for Taylor¡¯s response.


    Taylor looked up at the night sky, before slowly turning to look at Cage.


    ¡°Destroy it.¡±


    Cage immediately punched the rock tower in front of her.


    Tang. Tang. Tang.


    The rocks on top of the fence all fell down. Taylor just nkly watched it happen.


    ¡®Don¡¯t break it if I want to live peacefully?¡¯


    Taylor had never lived peacefully. He also had no desire to live peacefully. He was going to find a way to get his legs fixed and continue to push forward. And then-


    ¡®I will overturn this damned family of mine.¡¯


    Taylor reached his hand out and Cage handed him the envelope. Taylor immediately opened the envelope and found that letter was written using magic to prevent people from recognizing the sender¡¯s handwriting. Nobles frequently used this item.


    Taylor opened the letter without any hesitation. The first two lines of the letter, that were visible through themps in the yard, immediately caught his attention.


    [The crown prince is in possession of an ancient power. It is called the ¡®Star of Healing,¡¯ and is useless to him. It is a one-time use power that can heal any type of injury.]


    [He is looking to trade it for a method to hold the second prince and third prince in check.]


    Taylor¡¯s hands started to shake.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Cage stiffened up after seeing Taylor¡¯s expression and his shaking hands. However, she soon rxed.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    It was because Taylor started tough. He then handed her the letter.


    ¡°it will definitely be a turning point in our lives.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    Cage took the letter from Taylor and started to read. She stopped for a moment after reading about the ancient power and the crown Prince, but then continued to read the rest. She then jerked her head up after reading the bottom part of the letter.


    [Your legs might not move, but your head, arms, eyes, and mouth can. The rest of you is still very much alive.]


    [The decision is yours to make, Taylor Stan, eldest son of Marquis Stan.]


    Taylor looked toward the darkness at the corner of the yard and started to speak.


    ¡°Cage.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Let''s leave this ce to the butler, and head to the capital for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She decided to go along with the decision of the still alive Taylor. She was someone who had experienced death many more times than anybody else because she was a priestess of the God of Death, thus causing her to be very clear about the value of life.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the intelligent Taylor will take care of everything. You¡¯re pretty good at that.¡±


    Cage was trusting Taylor¡¯s mind and abilities.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I used to be pretty good.¡±


    ¡®Used to be.¡¯ Cage gazed toward Taylor after hearing him use past tense.


    ¡°I should have known how to take care of myself.¡±


    Unfortunately, Taylor injured his legs because he did not take good care of himself by letting himself get caught off guard.


    Taylor lifted his head to look at the small two story house. He had been frustrated enough being here for thest few months following a lead he didn¡¯t even know was real or not. Rather than just continuing this futile effort, it might be better to leave for a bit.


    At least the God of Death did not lie. Taylor was in need of a turning point. He started to speak.


    ¡°If it is the Crown Prince, we need to match the timing for the royal event. We need to hurry.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    ¡°Will it be okay? We will run into a lot of the people from the temple if we go to the capital.¡±


    ¡°What can they do? Emunicate me? That¡¯d be great. I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    They smiled at each other and spoke at the same time, as Cage lifted up the letter.


    ¡°Benefactor.¡±


    Well, they couldn¡¯t be sure if this person was their benefactor or not, but they both had a feeling that the writer of this letter was their benefactor. That meant that, eventually, they would need to find this benefactor and return the favor.


    Two pairs of eyes, that were clear and without any traces of drinking just a few moments ago, quietly looked at the letter. It was the gaze of people who had found their turning point.


    The red kitten that was watching all of this from the roof of another house whispered to his sister, On.


    ¡°Noona, we can go home now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We did our job. Let¡¯s go eat meat.¡±


    ¡°Woohoo!¡±


    The two kittens jumped from roof to roof as they returned to the residence.


    The next day, Cale was standing with his arms crossed and a frown on his face. His gaze was looking up and down at the person in front of him.


    Cale¡¯s outfit was even more shy and luxurious than usual.


    ¡®Young master! Even if I, Hans, was not there, how could you go rolling around on the mountain?¡¯


    ¡®This Vice Captain should have escorted you!¡¯


    ¡®Aigoo, young master. This Ron is very sad.¡¯


    Cale had dressed up because he was annoyed at the gazes he got aftering back looking like a mess from crawling through the cave. The fancy outfit he was wearing looked quite good with his bright red hair. Cale was definitely notcking when it came to looks.


    But there was another reason Cale was looking annoyed right now.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to go like that?¡±


    They were standing in front of the inn. Cale was standing there with his arms crossed and looking at Choi Han. Choi Han had a small bag and his sword with him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was no special feast or farewell party for the leaving Choi Han. Neither Cale nor Choi Han wanted something like that.


    That was why this farewell was pretty small as well.


    Cale, the kittens, Hans, Ron, Beacrox, and the Vice Captain. That was it. The fact that the Vice Captain was there was a bit odd, but he was standing there with a frown like Cale as he said his goodbye.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Cale sighed before taking a small bag out of his pocket and throwing it toward Choi Han. Choi Han easily caught the bag. Choi Han recognized the bag. It was the same size as the bag that Cale had given to the ck Dragon. Choi Han opened the bag to find potions and other types of useful items inside. Choi Han lifted his head from the bag and looked toward Cale. Cale just bluntly spoke when they made eye contact.


    ¡°What? What do you want? Just chuck it away if you don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Choi Han did not say anything, but Cale was just saying whatever he wanted to do. He then turned around and headed toward his room.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Cale had a stoic expression as he turned around after saying goodbye. There should not be any more reasons to see Choi Han. Well, that is, after one more time. They will meet again once at the capital, before he sends Choi Han off with Ron and Beacrox, along with a few orders. After that, he nned on having no contact with Choi Han at all.


    ¡°I will be back soon.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s response, that seemed to contain a bit of joy, gave Cale the chills, but he did not look back. Choi Han felt that it was very much like Cale not to look back. His gaze then turned toward the rest of the group.


    ¡°See you at the capital!¡±


    ¡°Ahem. I will be training myself so that I will be the young master¡¯s personal guard when we are at the capital.¡±


    Deputy butler Hans cheerfully said goodbye, while the Vice Captain responded in a very annoyed voice.


    ¡°I will keep my de sharpened.¡±


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    Beacrox and Ron said goodbye as well. Of course, the kittens patted Choi Han¡¯s leg with their paws to say goodbye.


    Finally, the ck Dragon, that had been using invisibility magic to stay in the yard during the day andy by Cale¡¯s window at night, sent some invisible mana to Choi Han.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already received so much, but I seem to keep being on the receiving end.¡±


    Choi Han put the magic bag in his pocket before starting to smile. Cale could not see it because his back was turned, but this was the first time the rest of them saw Choi Han with such a bright smile.


    ¡°I will see you all at the capital.¡±


    Choi Han respectfully said goodbye before heading out of the inn. Someone like him, who had spent tens of years in solitude that felt even worse than death, now had somewhere to return to. He also had people he needed to pay back for their grace.


    ¡®I need to make sure to properlyplete this task.¡¯


    Choi Han walked away from Cale and the rest, and headed out of Puzzle City.


    The next morning, Cale¡¯s group got on the carriage and prepared to leave Puzzle City as well.


    ¡°Young master, we are ready to go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Ron¡¯s words, and Ron quickly closed the window and got the carriage to start moving. They were starting back on their journey.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Cale was staring at the kitten siblings, who were fidgeting while trying to avoid his gaze. The kittens flinched and turned their eyes away. Cale started to smile.


    ¡°What? Did you meet a dragon or something?¡±


    Gasp. Cale heard the kittens gasp, but just ignored it. Choi Han may have left, but now a dragon was following them. However, he did not have time to worry about that fact.


    After a day¡¯s worth of travel, they were now getting ready to make camp.


    ¡°Excuse me, if it is okay, may we share a part of your campsite?¡±


    A carriage arrived by Cale¡¯s campsite area, and the person that seemed to be the driver got off and approached the Vice Captain.


    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    The Vice Captain asked, even though he already knew the answer after seeing the red snake on the driver¡¯s armor. The driver bowed to the Vice Captain and Cale behind him and introduced himself.


    ¡°My name is Tom, and I am a part of Marquis Stan¡¯s estate.¡±


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    Cale almost said that out loud, as he looked at the shabby looking carriage without a crest. The window opened and Cale could see the face of Taylor Stan.


    ¡°My name is Taylor Stan. I saw Count Henituse¡¯s crest, and am asking for help, even though I¡¯m sure it is not ideal.¡±


    If it is the strong Count Henituse¡¯s campsite, Taylor thought he would be safe for the night. It was not so good in Cale¡¯s eyes.


    Cale had now met Marquis Stan¡¯s eldest son Taylor and the crazy priestess Cage. He thought about the dragon that would be hunting a boar or deer for him right now and started to frown.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    One left and three showed up.

 Chapter 26: You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 26: You (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    And not just three average beings. One was a dumb dragon, another was a crazy priestess who wants to be emunicated, and the third was a punk from Marquis Stan¡¯s family.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Cale could not help but sigh. He dropped his head before lifting it back up again. Once he did, he could see that it had be much quieter. Cale thought the silence was odd, and looked toward Hans.


    Hans smiled awkwardly, before stealthily gesturing toward the driver, Tom, and Taylor, who was looking out of the carriage window.


    Taylor had a bitter smile on his face as he started to speak.


    ¡°If it is inconvenient for your party, we will leave.¡±


    The eldest son of the Marquis family, and the son who was pushed out of the family. After his legs became paralyzed, Taylor¡¯s life turned 180 degrees overnight, from one of luxury and power, to one where his family gave him just the minimal amount of support needed to survive.


    Those nobles, who knew that anyone other than the sessor to the Marquis title in the Stan family would die immediately, started to avoid Taylor, finding him to be an annoyance. They even purposefully ignored him in front of Venion or the other siblings to try to curry their favor as well. The current Taylor¡¯s situation was even worse than that of a bastard son of a baron¡¯s family.


    Taylor knew about Cale, the trash of the Henituse family. A luxurious golden turtle as their symbol, as well as being a handsome young man with red hair. There was no one other than Cale who fit that description. Even someone like Count Henituse, who did not join a faction, could find it ufortable to associate with someone like him. They were all like that after his body became paralyzed.


    Taylor had remembered the reality of the situation after hearing Cale¡¯s sigh. But at that moment.


    ¡°Why would you leave?¡±


    Cale walked toward Taylor¡¯s carriage with a stoic expression on his face.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t my property. I wouldn¡¯t do something so childish when we are both fellow travelers.¡±


    Cale and Taylor made eye contact with each other. Cale then quickly peeked inside Taylor¡¯s carriage.


    ¡®She is there.¡¯


    The crazy priestess, Cage, was observing him from inside the carriage. Cale had read about how her curses were really scary. Some people even said her curses were at the level of a necromancer, the cursed profession.


    Cale turned his gaze away from Cage and reached his hand out.


    ¡°I am Cale Henituse of the Henituse family.¡±


    Taylor gazed at the hand reaching out to him from outside the carriage. He then looked back at Cale¡¯s stoic expression.


    Click.


    Taylor opened the carriage door. Proper etiquette indicated that he should step out of the carriage to return the greeting.


    ¡°It is difficult for me to step out because of my legs.¡±


    ¡°I am aware.¡±


    Taylor looked once more toward Cale, who did not seem to care about the proper etiquette, and shook his hand. It was just a short handshake.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡®Not at all.¡¯


    Cale was not happy about this meeting at all. He quickly tried to turn around because he did not want to be introduced to Cage. Unfortunately, Taylor was an extremely respectful person.


    ¡°This is mypanion, priestess Cage-nim. She is a follower of the God of Eternal Rest.¡±


    Eternal rest. This was a term for death. Cale held back another sigh, and looked toward Cage. Cage gracefully greeted him like a proper priestess.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, young master Cale. My name is Cage. May the peace of the night always be with you.¡±


    ¡®Peace of the night.¡¯ That was the general greeting those who served the God of Death gave to the public.


    ¡®Peace of the night my ass.¡¯


    Forget peace of the night, Cale felt like he wouldn''t be able to even sleep properly tonight. He felt like he was drinking lemonade as he looked toward Cage, who was gently smiling.


    ¡®She¡¯s acting all nice and innocent, even though she finds that to be so annoying. That is the number one reason she wants to be emunicated.¡¯


    She really was good at acting. Cale smiled at Cage, who still had a very stereotypical smile of a priestess on her face, and confidently replied.


    ¡°I do not believe in a god.¡±


    Cage¡¯s gaze became curious. Her gaze seemed to be asking what kind of crazy thing Cale was saying to a priestess, but Cale weed it. Cale just wanted her to keep thinking that he was a trash.


    ¡°You are an interesting person.¡±


    ¡°I guess I am a bit interesting.¡±


    Cale just casually responded to her statement and looked around the carriage. It was extremely shabby for the eldest son of a Marquis. Just one knight, a subordinate, who also served as the driver, and the two of them, Cage and Taylor.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s out of money as well.¡¯


    Taylor probably spent a lot of money putting magic tools around the Puzzle City residence.


    Since he was not getting much help from the Marquis, he wouldn¡¯t really have any emergency funds to use. Taylor was probably doing everything he could to reduce his expenses.


    Taylor closed his eyes to hold back the shame while watching Cale look through his carriage. Cale did not put much meaning behind it, and started to think.


    ¡®They are probably heading to the capital because of my message.¡¯


    It was obvious where they were heading. It was to the capital, to meet the crown prince.


    ¡°Hans.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Cale vaguely gave an order to the approaching Hans.


    ¡°Help them out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Set up a separate meal for them and set up a campsite next to our as well.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to eat with them, or even share the same campsite.


    ¡°And don¡¯t look for me. You take care of everything.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to create a situation for them toe into contact with one another. Of course, he felt like things would not go as he wanted.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I will serve them like I am serving you, young master.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Go bring me some alcohol.¡±


    ¡®Why did he suddenly be so passionate?¡¯


    Cale just stared at the suddenly passionate Hans, and slightly bowed toward Taylor as he said goodbye.


    ¡°Then I will be on my way, young master Taylor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your benevolence, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Cale turned away from Taylor, who had a curious look on his face. He then immediately headed back to his carriage without looking anywhere else. Of course, he gave an order to the Vice Captain who was walking by his side.


    ¡°Looks like they only have one knight. Vice Captain, you take care of their guard duty as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Cale verified what the Vice Captain had said to Taylor¡¯s knight before getting back on the carriage. It was regarding guard duty at night. Cale verified the knight¡¯s expression turning bright before the knight got back onto the carriage.


    Click.


    The door closed with a loud click. This made everyone turn their gaze toward the closed door of the carriage with the golden turtle crest, before returning to do their duties. Only Taylor and Cage, who didn''t really have anything to do right now, just continued to stare at the closed door.


    The two kittens greeted Cale inside the carriage.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen those two people.¡±


    ¡°Hong. I was there too.¡±


    The kittens, who had been watching everything through the window, slowly approached Cale and sat down next to him before starting to talk to each other. They weren¡¯t looking at Cale nor even talking to him, but it was clear that the question was toward Cale.


    Cale answered the witty kittens¡¯ question.


    ¡°Pretend not to know.¡±


    ¡°Like the dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The kittens nodded their heads to show their understanding. Cale watched them nod, before crossing his arms and closing his eyes.


    ¡®The Healing Star.¡¯


    That was the name of the ancient power he wrote about in the letter to Cage and Taylor. The reason Cale came to know about this power was because of the za Terror incident.


    ¡®The Healing Star,¡¯ is a single use power that can heal any injury or illness to the body¡¯s original, healthy state. The crown prince was in possession of such a power. The deceased queen had given it to him.


    During the za Terror incident, the secret organization makes their move once the royal family arrives. Magic bombs across the capital and in the za go off at that moment at the same time.


    In the novel, Choi Han was only able to stop about half of it. That in itself was amazing, such that the kingdom considered him a hero, but Choi Han himself thought about the lives of the victims of the bombs, making his hatred for the secret organization be even worse.


    ¡®At that time, the secret organization installed bombs on some people during the incident.¡¯


    Choi Han, along with the genius mage Rosalyn, protected the people from the bombs and helped with their escape. At that time, there was an old man that Choi Han had failed to save.


    The man had lost his right arm and leg while taking a bomb off and throwing it away from himself, and this incident had made Choi Han extremely upset. Watching the old man¡¯s hurt body, the crown prince thought about, ¡®The Healing Star.¡¯ That was how the power was originally introduced in the novel.


    Naturally, the crown prince did not use the power on the old man. Instead, he consoled Choi Han, who was feeling responsible for the old man¡¯s death, and raised him up as a hero.


    ¡®It is only normal.¡¯


    Cale did not think the crown prince made the wrong decision. Who can judge him for wanting to use his power for himself? Of course, Choi Han or Rosalyn would have used it for the old man.


    ¡°By the way, is little brother dragon still following us?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Hong¡¯s question.


    ¡®Since it is like this, I might as well use the dragon for my benefit as well.¡¯


    His original n was to save him and then be done with him, but if the dragon was going to follow him around the country like a little puppy, he might as well put it to good use. He had already thought about how to use that dragon thest few nights as well.


    Cale knew the location of the 5 magic bombs that Choi Han had found in the novel, but he was not sure about the location of the remaining 5 magic bombs that ended up going off.


    The five bombs that were located were found by using Rosalyn¡¯s genius-level mana detection abilities to find them one by one.


    But now, Cale had an existence that was worlds better than Rosalyn at detecting mana following him around like a lost duck.


    ¡°Might as well make it work hard.¡±


    The kittens flinched at that statement, but Cale did not see it as he was thinking about all of the work he was going to make the dragon do in the capital. The dragon, who had no idea about any of this, delivered a boar to the campsite early in the morning once again.


    Cale, who slept in after staying upte nning out the things that needed to bepleted at the capital, went out to verify the boar before noticing an odd atmosphere.


    He had eaten and slept in the carriagest night. He was doing his best to not interact with Taylor and crew. That was why he could not understand this odd, and somewhat, dark atmosphere.


    ¡°Hans. What is going on?¡±


    Hans put on an awkward smile and greeted Cale. Hans, as well as the rest of the Cale¡¯s group, were quickly getting past their suspicions about the meat and fruit being delivered to them.


    Although Cale had no idea what Ron thought about it, since Cale and Choi Han both had said that it was fine, they just went along with it. Beacrox was easy to convince since he was always excited to see ingredients of the highest quality appear every morning.


    ¡°Haha, young master, did you finally wake up?¡±


    Hans slowly peeked toward Taylor and Cage, before approaching Cale.


    ¡°You see, I think young master Taylor has gotten the wrong idea.¡±


    ¡°Wrong idea?¡±


    Cale could see the boar, as well as Taylor on the wheelchair, and Cage pushing Taylor¡¯s wheelchair behind him. He approached the dead boar and stood next to the wheelchair as he started to speak.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    As usual, the boar that the dragon delivered was enormous. It wasrger than a tiger, the type of boar that would excite Beacrox quite a bit.


    And, as usual, there was a drawing next to the boar. The dragon must have found it annoying to draw the fork, as only the knife was drawn this time.


    ¡°...Young master Cale. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    What kind of utter nonsense was this?


    Taylor had an apologetic smile on his face as he turned away from the boar.


    ¡°It seems like my movements have been detected.¡±


    Movement? Cale could then hear the priestess Cage mumbling behind Taylor. She was angry.


    ¡°We left in secret, so how is it possible? There is someone who can avoid my detection? This is too much!¡±


    ¡®How would someone at your level detect a dragon?¡¯


    Cale was done figuring out what was going on.


    Something, or someone, that was able to catch such arge boar so easily and drop it off at their campsite without being detected by the priestess Cage or anyone else. That strength and stealthiness was something only an expert would have. Next to that feat of strength was a drawing of a knife.


    It was a small knife to Cale, but they seemed to be seeing a veryrge knife. Cale looked back at Taylor, who was looking at him with both despair and sorriness.


    ¡°...Young master Cale. This incident - ¡°


    ¡°Beacrox.¡±


    Cale called out to Beacrox.


    Marquis Stan¡¯s second son, Venion, was probably extremely busy right now. Why would someone like that pay attention to the disabled eldest son? It wasn¡¯t like Venion knew, ¡®The Healing Star,¡¯ was at the capital.


    ¡°Yes, young master?¡±


    Beacrox, who was standing there with his kitchen knife prepared, responded with excitement on his face.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be eating steak for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Young master, it looks like we will get the highest quality steak once again.¡±


    Taylor, who was staring at Cale with a nk expression, suddenly started to speak.


    ¡°... Once again?¡±


    Cale nodded his head and responded.


    ¡°We have someone in our party who delivers food for us.¡±


    ¡°...Who is it?¡±


    Cale snorted before responding.


    ¡°He is surprisingly shy so you will not be able to see him.¡±


    Cale saw the leaves on a tree not far from the campsite moving up and down and shook his head. Cale shaking his head made both Taylor and Cage turn red from embarrassment.


    ¡°Ahem, I, I see. It seems we had the wrong idea.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Beacrox is an excellent cook, so please have some steak before you go.¡±


    Beacrox stopped caressing the boar and looked up at Cale. Cale could not look at Beacrox because of what Taylor said next.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I heard that you are heading for the capital. If it is okay with you, may we follow behind you?¡±


    ¡®I knew it would be like this.¡¯


    It was as Cale had expected.


    ¡°Please feel free to do whatever is best for you.¡±


    There was no way they would find out that he had written the letter just from them traveling with him. If it was going to be like this anyways, he might as well take care of them until the capital and have them owe him a debt.


    These two could be very useful in the future if he used them properly.


    ¡°Thank you. We will be under your care until we get close to the capital.¡±


    Cale started to smile a bit at Taylor¡¯s words.


    ¡®At least he¡¯s notpletely unreasonable.¡¯


    Close to the capital. Taylor was only asking for help until a location that would not make things difficult for Cale or Count Henituse in dealing with Venion or Marquis Stan for associating with the disabled Taylor. There would be all sorts ofplications if they went into the capital together.


    ¡°We will determine thatter on.¡±


    Naturally, Cale had a different opinion. There were still many items in the magic box waiting to be used by Cale.


    ¡°Of course. Please feel free to let us know whenever is most convenient for you, young master.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Taylor and Cage looked toward the casually responding Cale with curiosity. However, Cale avoided their gaze and started to speak to Hans.


    ¡°Bring my meal to the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Cale headed back to the carriage. At that moment, someone called out to him.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    It was Cage. She seemed to have a headache, as she started to frown and walk over toward Cale. Cale had a bitter taste in his mouth while watching Cage approach him.


    ¡°What can I do for you, priestess-nim?¡±


    ¡°Do you really not believe in any god?¡±


    ¡®Now what the heck does she want?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, none of them.¡±


    ¡°... I understand.¡±


    Cale quickly headed to the carriage after hearing Cage¡¯s response. Taylor approached her as she watched Cale walk away.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Cage rarely engaged with people other than people from the temple or her close friends. That was why it was really odd for Taylor to see Cage frowning and reaching out to Cale. She shook her head and responded with a very bitter expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s odd.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s like.¡±


    Cage touched the back of her head.


    ¡°I have this bitter feeling that the God of Death is caressing the back of my head with a sympathetic expression.¡±


    ¡°...What kind of feeling is that? Did you not sleep properly?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Cage continued to feel that way every time she looked at Cale. The only time she felt this way in the past was when the temple had forced her to do a lot of manualbor in order to build a new temple. She had felt this same feeling when she plopped down from exhaustion and the God of Death was looking down at her with concern.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way young master Cale will order us around like that damn temple.¡¯


    Cage decided Taylor was right about her not sleeping properly, and tried to shake the feeling away.


    That was how Cale¡¯s crew grew bigger and they continued toward the capital with no other issues.


    Every time Cale got tired of sitting down and stepped out of the carriage, Taylor¡¯s group continued to look toward him, but they did not have any conversations.


    They continued to travel like that until they were at an inn about one day¡¯s worth of travelling away from the capital.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you like alcohol, right?¡±


    Taylor and Cage came to look for Cale.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Cale wanted to know why they came to visit him sote at night, but his expression was not that odd. Taylor smiled at Cale¡¯s demeanor.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, the trash who cannot go a day without alcohol.¡±


    When Taylor was still the potential sessor to the Marquis, he had received all of the information about the nobles as well. Cale¡¯s information was so unique that there was no way he could forget it.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think that is all.¡±


    However, Cale was very differentpared to the information.


    He stayed in the carriage all day so that they would feel at peace, and had the generosity to give them the best treatment possible. His subordinates also trusted and followed him.


    Most importantly, he treated the two of them like normal people.


    ¡°You are different from the rumors.¡±


    They were now right in front of the capital. Taylor and Cage would need to move stealthily starting early the next morning. Of course, they will have to confidently walk in when they walk into the royal pce.


    But there were many things they were prepared to research before that happened. However, they had made up their mind to move differently than their original n.


    They had been watching Cale Henituse for over a week. This person was now on Taylor and Cage¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Young master Cale. It should be okay to share a drink with us before we leave, right?¡±

 Chapter 27: You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 27: You (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Cale motioned for them toe into the room, and Cage pushed Taylor¡¯s wheelchair inside. Once all three of them sat down at the table, Cale did not even take a look at the alcohol before he asked.


    ¡°What is it that you want?¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice was extremely cold and stoic as usual. However, this just confirmed in Taylor¡¯s mind that this person in front of him was not a trash. In fact, he was smarter than most people thought.


    Taylor had note here just to drink with Cale. Alcohol was only good when you werefortably drinking with people you could trust. Drinking with others was just for easy conversation and observing the other party.


    ¡°What kind of person do you think I am, young master Cale?¡±


    Cale quietly observed Taylor after hearing his question, before approaching his bed and picking up a pouch. He brought it back and put it on top of the table.


    ng.


    A metallic sound filled the room as the pouch slightly opened. Inside the pouch were plenty of gold, silver, and bronze coins. Cale¡¯s confident voice filled the room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are heading to the capital right now, when every noble in the country¡¯s attention is focused on the capital, but I¡¯m sure there is only one thing people like you who are heading into the lion¡¯s den want from me.¡±


    Cale had expected it from the moment they asked to follow him to the capital, as well as every time he felt their gazes during the trip.


    ¡°The wealthy Henituse family. You want money, right?¡±


    Sigh.


    The priestess Cage let out a sigh that was almost like a gasp of admiration. Taylor was someone who used to y at the top before falling off a cliff, but Cage was someone who had always been at the bottom. To someone like her, Cale was an unique individual.


    He asked the deputy butler for alcohol whenever he had a free moment.


    He did not care at all about what his subordinates did, and only ate the highest quality food.


    He only stayed in the most luxurious inns, and always seemed to be rxed. He also did not care about what he said to others.


    However, he was definitely not trash.


    Her friend Taylor understood this even better than she did.


    ¡°So you already knew.¡±


    ¡°It was a piece of cake.¡±


    Cale answered as if it was not difficult to deduce at all.


    ¡°Based on how you are traveling, you look like you arecking in money. In order to stay at the capital, especially stealthily, you need money more than anything else. I¡¯m sure this was not originally your n, but it was only natural to ask when you have the golden turtle traveling with you.¡±


    Taylor could not disagree with anything Cale just said. It was the truth. Cale Henituse was someone who did not try to avoid him, the eldest son who was pushed aside by his family. Asking Cale and hopefully getting some money was their best course of action.


    Even if Cale said no, it didn¡¯t look like Cale would tell Venion about Taylor¡¯s request. Cale seemed to hateplicated things.


    In Taylor¡¯s eyes, Cale was someone who voluntarily hid from others.


    ¡°Thank you very much, young master Cale.¡±


    Cale did not say anything like, ¡®you¡¯re wee.¡¯ Instead, he was ready to put into y his n that he had formted and thought over ever since they started following him.


    ¡°Will you be leaving early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We were nning on stealthily leaving, but came here to see you before we left. We need to take care of things on our own now.¡±


    Taylor¡¯s eyes were clear as he sat on the wheelchair. However, Cale could not see any positive feelings in Taylor¡¯s eyes when he made eye contact.


    ¡°Will you be entering through the temple?¡±


    The moment Taylor¡¯s expression seemed to show shock at how Cale knew, Cage stepped in.


    ¡°Yes. We n to enter through the temple.¡±


    They were nning to disguise Taylor as a member of the temple and sneak him in. However, doing so would alert the Temple of Death of Cage¡¯s location. Cage was willing to put herself in that kind of danger for Taylor.


    However, even entering like that would not guarantee stealth. Cale poked at that problem.


    ¡°Even if you enter through the temple, Venion or the Marquis will hear about it within three days. They most likely have informants in the Temple of Death as well.¡±


    ¡°...You really are very well informed.¡±


    Cage started to smile. There was something she suddenly realized about Cale.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I¡¯m sure there is a reason you are so curious about our course of action?¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale¡¯s index finger tapped on the table.


    ¡°Take this money and let the innkeeper know that you and your people will be staying one more day here.¡±


    Cale then lifted up his finger and pointed toward the two of them.


    ¡°As for the two of you, you will get on my carriage. The rest of your group will enter the capital one dayter.¡±


    Screech.


    Cale pushed the chair back and stood up. He then went over and grabbed another item from the magic box, and put it on top of the table.


    ¡°This is a magic tool that will make any lifeforms in a selected area turn invisible for five minutes.¡±


    This was the second item that needed to be rented under Billos¡¯s name.


    ¡®Young master, are you nning on stealing something?¡¯


    ¡®Steal? No, I n to break something.¡¯


    ¡®...Break something?¡¯


    He was nning on using this item during the za Terror Incident, but he had a reason to use it in advance now. Cale was thankful that it was not a single use item.


    Silence filled the room once Cale stopped talking. Cage and Taylor looked back and forth between Cale and the item, and their lips opened and closed multiple times, but they could not say anything. They finally managed to ask after a while of silence.


    ¡°Why-¡±


    Young master Taylor, who had been silent for a while now, slowly started to ask.


    ¡°Why are you doing this for us? You have nothing to gain from it.¡±


    ¡®Why? I have to help you out a bit since I caused it. It¡¯s not like it is going to harm me in any way.¡¯


    In addition, if Taylor manages to take over the Marquis position, Cale would not need to worry about Marquis Stan or Venion¡¯s greed once the war with the foreign nations starts. That would help the Henituse territory remain quiet and allow Cale to live peacefully.


    ¡°Must I answer?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want to hear your reason.¡±


    Taylor wanted to hear Cale¡¯s response. Cale stoically answered Taylor¡¯s question. The response was both brutal and cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you are so pitiful. I want to know just what is making someone like you, a cripple who doesn¡¯t know when he will die, do all of this. For the eldest son of a Marquis to ask the trash of a Count¡¯s family for money, it is just so pitiful.¡±


    Taylor¡¯s mouth slowly opened and closed, before he started to silentlyugh. Taylor then patted his knees with his hands. He could not feel anything when he did that.


    However, Taylor''s eyes, nose, mouth, hands, and the rest of him was still alive. Taylor started to smile brightly.


    ¡°Thank you for your sympathy. I needed that kind of sympathy.¡±


    ¡°However, there is one condition to all of this.¡±


    Cale did not pay any attention to Taylor¡¯s words of thanks.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Forget about everything.¡±


    Cale repeated himself once more, as he pushed the bag of money toward Taylor.


    ¡°Forget about every single thing that has happened.¡±


    Cale was showing that he was willing to help them, but did not want to be involved with them any further. Cage stepped forward. This was the reason she hade with Taylor.


    ¡°Young master Taylor and I will make a vow to the God of Death to not reveal anything. I¡¯m sure that you are aware that anyone who breaks a vow made to the God of Death will die?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Please make your vow.¡±


    Cale started to smile at her words. A vow made to the God of Death. It was because Cale believed in this famous vow that he was willing to help them out.


    The priestess Cage could not help butugh after seeing Cale smile about their decision to make a vow to the God of Death.


    ¡°I presume young master Cale will not be making a vow?¡±


    ¡°Correct. If things beplicated in the future because of this, I n on revealing everything.¡±


    ¡°To Venion.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale confidently answered the question. Hearing Cale¡¯s answer actually made Taylor feel much more peaceful. Taylor liked the fact that Cale was honest and said that he nned to reveal everything if it inconvenienced Cale in any way in the future.


    ¡°Cage. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Taylor and Cage. The two of them were no longer speaking formally in front of Cale. It was their signal to each other that they will reveal almost everything to Cale.


    ¡°We will start now.¡±


    Tonight was the night of the new moon. On these nights, when the moon was not visible, was when the strength of the God of Death was at its peak. Cage closed her eyes and gathered her hands together in front of her. It looked different than when people were praying. Her two palms were pointed toward Taylor and herself.


    Oooooong.


    A small vibration filled the air. At the same time, a ck smoke started toe out of Cage¡¯s fingertips and surrounded the three of them.


    ¡®Is this holy power?¡¯


    Cale was filled with an odd sensation while feeling the power around him. It was definitely different from ancient powers, but it was still warm, even though it was ck.


    ¡°I, Cage, a daughter of the eternal night, wishes to borrow the name of the night to make a vow alongside Taylor Stan. A vow is made with our lives, anyone who breaks this vow will descend into eternal darkness.¡±


    Cage opened her eyes and looked toward Cale and Taylor before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I, Cage, and Taylor Stan, vow to keep tonight¡¯s discussions a secret only to be shared with the witness, Cale Henituse. We will not discuss this with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°With anyone else.¡±


    Taylor repeated the ending words. Cage closed her eyes after hearing Taylor¡¯s voice. The ck smoke surrounded the three of them once again. And then,


    Ooooong.


    With another vibration, the smoke disappeared. The vow was finished.


    ¡°Pretty simple.¡±


    Cale could feel an odd sensation in his hand while sharing his thoughts. It was simr to ancient powers. He could sense the things rted to the vow.


    ¡°The sensation you feel right now is the power of the vow. The moment we break the vow, young master Cale will be informed of our deaths as the witness.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cale easily epted her exnation. He had no choice because of the sensation in his hand. He started to inspect the difference between the divine power and the ancient power inside of him.


    At that moment, Taylor put the bottle of alcohol he brought at the middle of the table.


    Tap.


    The bottle now sat at the middle of the table.


    ¡°Young master Cale, will you have a drink?¡±


    ¡°A drink?¡±


    Cale hid his desire for them to leave, and asked what they meant. Taylor nodded his head at Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes. Alcohol. Alcohol is necessary on a good day.¡±


    Taylor wanted to drink with Cale, someone he could not trust until recently. Cage seemed to have figured something out by his actions, and started to smile before putting her hand into the wide sleeves of her priestess outfit.


    ¡°Tada!¡±


    Three shot sses came out of her sleeve.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Cale looked at the shot sses, the bottle of alcohol, and the priestess with disbelief. He could not believe that she carried shot sses in her sleeves.


    ¡°Priestess-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You are amazing.¡±


    She was a true alcoholic. Cale took a ss from her, and Taylor filled the ss. Once all three of their sses were full, Cage asked Cale a question.


    ¡°Young master Cale, is it not weird that a priestess is drinking?¡±


    Cale tilted his head to one side and asked.


    ¡°Is that any of my business?¡±


    Cale did not care whether she drank or not.


    ¡°Wow. I really like you.¡±


    Cage shared her admiration while smacking her knee with her other hand. She then coyishly asked Cale.


    ¡°Young master Cale, do you not have any desire to get to know an older sister with a great personality?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Cale sternly answered and Taylor quickly added on.


    ¡°...What about an older brother with a great personality?¡±


    ¡°Even less.¡±


    Cage and Taylor both started tough instead of being disappointed at Cale¡¯s answer. Cale could not tell what was funny about his response, but lifted up his ss and started to speak.


    ¡°Cheers.¡±


    ng. The three sses nged together. A night of a new moon. There was no moon in the sky, but this alcohol that was deeper than the moon, and created a thread connecting these three individuals.


    The next morning.


    ¡°Young master, shall we head out?¡±


    Cale did not know whether Hans was slow or just found this to be funny. Deputy butler Hans had heard the situation from Cale and pretended to not see the two people in the corner of Cale¡¯s carriage, instead loudly asking Cale whether they should leave.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Of course, Cale casually gave themand to go.


    Two hours. They would arrive at the entrance of the capital in two hours.

 Chapter 28: You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 28: You (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Clunk.


    The carriage started to move.


    Meeeow.


    On and Hong nced over and Cage and Taylor, who were sitting across from them, and stuck closely to Cale.


    ¡°Young master Cale, do you know anything about this royal event?¡±


    Cale looked toward Taylor. Taylor was finepared to the priestess, who was struggling with her hangover. In fact, he was even better off than Cale. This weak-looking noble had the strongest alcohol tolerance out of the three of them.


    Cale started to respond to Taylor, who was looking at him.


    ¡°This is my first time going to the pce. I have only been to a Northeastern Nobles Meeting a few years ago.¡±


    Taylor did not bring this up just to start a conversation. It was because he wanted to share a piece of information with Cale for his generosity.


    ¡°I see. The event this time is to celebrate the 50th birthday of his royal highness, our current King.


    It is an entertaining festival for the citizens.¡±


    Seeing Cale speak as if it did not include himself, Taylor started to get curious.


    ¡°Sounds like it is not a festival for young master Cale?¡±


    ¡®How can it be a festival I¡¯d enjoy when my heart is going crazy thinking about the terror incident?¡¯


    Cale did not say that out loud. He was probably the only person who knew about the secret organization and the uing terror incident.


    Knowing about such a fact was bound to bring a heavy sense of responsibility and headache. Of course, there was a rtionship between that sense of responsibility and the headache.


    ¡®I will prevent it, but I will step aside if it seems like I will get hurt or tired.¡¯


    That was Cale¡¯s point of view on the terror incident. Do just enough so that I will not be inconvenienced. However, someone like Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo, who had a fear of death, could not just pretend that he did not know anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a festival for you either, young master Taylor.¡±


    Taylor, as well as Cage, who had been frowning because of her hangover, started to smile after hearing Cale¡¯s words.


    ¡°I am considering it to be myst obstacle before I can celebrate.¡±


    Compared to his gentle appearance, Taylor was a risk-taker. That was how he was able to be in front of Venion, even with his ethical personality, before he was attacked.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Be careful of his highness, the crown prince.¡±


    Taylor gazed toward Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°Although I may have been pushed aside, I still have ways of getting information in the Marquis¡¯s Estate. Although this 50-year birthday celebration for the king was nned from the beginning, the act of calling all of the nobles together was something that the crown prince suggested.¡±


    Taylor knew some information about the crown prince.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I should describe the crown prince to you...¡±


    Seeing Taylor struggling, Cale casually answered.


    ¡°He is someone with a glib tongue.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! Err, I mean...¡±


    Taylor, who agreed with Cale, quickly turned pale and tried to take it back, but, in the end, was forced to admit that it was true.


    ¡°Yes. You are right. You already know about it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it information anybody who is interested can find out?¡±


    ¡°Of course. But this is the first time I¡¯ve heard anyone be so blunt about it like you, young master Cale.¡±


    Seeing Taylor nodding his head, Cale started to think about the crown prince.


    The glib tongue of the crown prince.


    The crown prince was very good at givingpliments to people. He was also very good at praising these people in public for their deeds and giving them recognition.


    After that, he used these people.


    Of course, the people being used have no idea that they are being used. One of these victims in the novel was none other than Choi Han, the person the crown prince lifts up as his close friend and hero.


    For amoner like Choi Han, he thought it was good that someone like the crown prince treated him so closely. However, for Cale, or Kim Rok Soo, who was reading the novel, the crown prince was the type of person he hated the most.


    ¡®The problem is, that the way he uses people for the right reasons.¡¯


    He did not use people for his own benefits or for power. He used these people for the kingdom, the citizens, and to make the nation greater.


    ¡®I guess it is too much to call it ¡®using¡¯ people.¡¯


    Rather than using, it was more like asking for their help. The crown prince did not order these people using his superiority, but instead he asked them on an equal level.


    He used that glib tongue of his to praise them a lot and then give a really sad reason that people could not turn down. Naturally, Choi Han was unable to say no. The cold, yet just as good-natured Rosalyn ended up agreeing to help out in the end as well.


    Of course, even such a person had a weakness.


    ¡°Anyways, young master Cale, his highness the crown prince, ahem, as you already know, it is tiring to get involved with such a person.¡±


    ¡°You do not have to worry. I n on being as quiet as possible before returning home. I do not like being shy.¡±


    Cale answered back like it was nothing. However, he then realized that silence had filled the room after he responded. The kittens, On and Hong, Cage, who was struggling with her hangover, and even Taylor, who had a gentle smile on his face. They were all staring at Cale.


    ¡°...Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Will it really be possible to, no, nevermind.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Both Cage and Taylor said no before looking away. The kittens just shook their heads. Cale started to frown and added on.


    ¡°Even if I do end up being dragged in, the thing that young master Taylor and priestess-nim are thinking about will not happen.¡±


    Taylor and Cage could see that Cale was smiling. His smile was so devious that he looked like a viin. Cale smiled at the two of them before continuing on.


    ¡°I also have a very glib tongue.¡±


    The crown prince tended to stay away from people simr to himself. It was his wariness of others like him.


    If the crown prince was the type to praise people and use them for his needs, Cale just needed to act the same way.


    Seeing Cage look toward him with an expression that seemed to say she was feeling better, he looked right into her eyes. She then started to speak.


    ¡°I think this look suits you very well, young master Cale. You look very evil.¡±


    ¡°It is better than looking like a good person.¡±


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    Cage nodded her head and seemed to confirm something, but Cale did not care. Instead, he pushed aside the curtain on the window and looked outside.


    They were pretty close to the gate of the capital now. The gate that Cale¡¯s carriage was heading toward was a different gate than the gate that themoners used. He was heading toward the noble¡¯s entrance, which would allow him to get through it much faster.


    ¡°The capital really is different.¡±


    That was what came out of Cale¡¯s mouth based on what Cale saw out through the window. Taylor seemed to understand why Cale felt that way, and nodded his head.


    ¡°Roan Kingdom is the kingdom of, ¡®Boulders.¡¯¡±


    Cale could see therge wall surrounding the capital. There were many different sculptures on the wall.


    The Roan Kingdom was kind of unique. Not only was it the Western Continent¡¯s greatest source of marble, but the Northwest and Western areas of Roan Kingdom contained a lot of granite. That was why it was called the Land of Boulders.


    If you traveled up north, the majority of the mountain peaks were made of granite. The Roan Kingdom had quite a lot of Rock Mountains.


    Taylor continued to speak, as if he suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°If you look through the ancient stories, there are many, ¡®boulder,¡¯ rted stories, even before the Roan Kingdom came into existence. One of them says that thisnd had a boulder-like guardian.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom was located on the Northeast of the Western Continent.


    ¡°It was a guardian that could protect everything from any kind of attack. When darkness descended on the continent, this guardian was the one to stand in the front against it.¡±


    There were many different myths about the end of the ancient times. You would hear tons of different stories as you traveled around the continent.


    Some say that the end of the ancient times came when darkness descended and some heroes managed to defeat this darkness, others say it ended because people were jealous of each other¡¯s powers and fought for control. Finally, some even say that a god was so angry that it destroyed all living beings.


    The story that Taylor was discussing right now was one of those many myths.


    ¡°Taylor, you seem to like that story?¡±


    Taylor nodded his head at Cage¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes. I do.¡±


    Cale turned to look at Taylor. Taylor had always had a fragile body, even before his legs became paralyzed. Taylor patted his knees and continued to speak.


    ¡°The guardian is said to have stood firmly in ce, like a boulder, even after everything in his body became broken. That was how he was able to protect the people and thend of this Northeastern area, that is covered in boulders.¡±


    There were a lot of different contents in the stories regarding the darkness that descended onto the continent.


    When the darkness appeared at the center of the continent, other myths discussed the tales of those heroes that fought against it. However, the main character in the one Taylor is talking about only focused on protecting.


    Taylor considered such an individual to be a hero.


    ¡°Such an existence cannot survive in the present day. That is why I like this myth so much.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t seem to believe it?¡±


    Taylor nodded his head at Cage¡¯s question.


    It is very rare to see someone injure himself so severely to protect something.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Cale nodded his head to agree with Taylor¡¯s statement. It was one thing to protect yourself, but this guardian protected others and this Northeasternnd? Cale could not understand such logic.


    ¡°But this is my first time hearing about this specific story.¡±


    Cale had read about all sorts of legends and myths regarding ancient powers while reading until volume 5 of, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯ However, this was the first time he heard about the boulder guardian of Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°It is probably because it is not that popr. I only found it while researching through ancient texts for information about ancient powers. I told Cage about it as well.¡±


    Cale nodded his head again, and lowered the curtains once more. He then took out a round pendant from his pocket and threw it toward Taylor.


    ¡°Get ready.¡±


    Taylor and Cage both nodded their heads and held each other¡¯s hand with the pendant in the middle of both of their hands. The magic device started to operate. Cale let out a sigh and grabbed a bottle from a corner of the carriage.


    A momentter, the carriage stopped outside the noble¡¯s gate, and Cale could hear the Vice Captain¡¯s voice as well as someone else¡¯s voice.


    Knock knock knock.


    ¡°Young master, the capital¡¯s guard wishes to verify the upants.¡±


    Bang.


    Cale¡¯s foot kicked the carriage door open. He could see the Vice Captain¡¯s rxed expression, as well as the anxious capital guard. Cale had a bottle in one hand and a ss full of alcohol in the other, and looked toward the capital guard.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The inside of the carriage was full of the smell of alcohol. Cale¡¯s extremely flushed face and this stench made it very clear that he had been drinking sincest night.


    Although the festival was still a week away, many nobles had already passed through this entrance. Two of the capital guards looked inside the carriage every time to do a cursory look. However, the guard had never seen such a sight before. The Vice Captain smiled gently at the guard, and started to speak.


    ¡°Our young master cures his hangovers through drinking more alcohol. He is someone who has reached the apex of oveing a hangover.¡±


    Cale looked at the anxious guard and the Vice Captain who was trying to praise him as best as possible, and started to think.


    ¡®Ah, this is tiring.¡¯


    That was why he said the following.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hurry up?¡±


    The guard called over the other guard to look through the carriage, that was full of empty alcohol bottles, and gave the approval.


    ¡°Everything looks fine.¡±


    The Vice Captain slowly closed the door while the guard weed Cale.


    ¡°Wee to the capital.¡±


    Creeak. Click.


    The door closedpletely and the carriage made its way through the gate.


    Cale pushed forward the full ss in his hand and started to speak.


    ¡°Apparently, wee to the capital.¡±


    Taylor, who was no longer invisible, started tough as he handed Cale the pendant and received the ss.


    ¡°It has been a while since I¡¯ve been weed.¡±


    Cale¡¯s group had arrived at the capital.

 Chapter 29: You (4)

    <h4>Chapter 29: You (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale¡¯s carriage leisurely headed to the south of the capital. Huiss, the capital of the Roan Kingdom. People were clearly busy getting ready for the uing birthday celebration.


    Cale looked out through the slightly lifted curtain and started to think.


    ¡®Choi Han should arrive in about 3 days.¡¯


    Unless he moves like a crazy lunatic, Choi Han should arrive three dayster. He will bring Rosalyn and Lock with him, and they will run into the secret organization while getting Lock, which will dy them even more.


    In the novel, Choi Han ran into Lock, the only survivor of the Blue Wolf Tribe and someone with the Wolf King¡¯s bloodline, before running into the secret organization once again. After that, Choi Han would run into the secret organization once more at the capital terror incident.


    Harris Vige, Choi Han¡¯s first residence outside the Forest of Darkness. This secret organization was the one that had murdered everyone in the vige. He had run into the organization twice, but he did not have much information on them.


    ¡®The assassins don¡¯t have stars on their clothes.¡¯


    Since assassination was the goal for both Harris Vige and the Blue Wolf Tribe, the secret organization sent their assassin squad. The assassin squad only wears ck clothes without the stars, just in case something goes wrong. They were people who chose to take their own lives if they were caught.


    But things will change starting at the capital.


    ¡®That blood-loving punk will show up.¡¯


    While preventing the terror incident with Rosalyn, Choi Hanes in contact with a leader of the secret organization. That leader and their subordinates all have the red star and five white stars on their chest.


    Cale had alreadye up with an excuse to give Choi Han as well for their uniforms when they rescued the dragon. He just nkly stared outside, before shutting the curtains once again.


    The happy citizens decorating the streets, and the streets that were bing very beautiful. All of this would turn into a ce of despair in a week.


    ¡°Young master Taylor.¡±


    They were now at the southern part of Huiss, at the location of the noble residences. Cale¡¯s carriage stopped in front of a building, and Cale stood up and got ready to exit.


    ¡°Ron will take care of you once we arrive at the residence. You just need to head out that way.¡±


    He was looking at the door as he continued.


    ¡°Forget everything.¡±


    He could hear Taylor and Cage¡¯s voiceing from behind him.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°See you in a joyful environment next time.¡±


    Cale started to smile. Cage and Taylor continued to look at him, but neither Cale, nor the two kittens, paid the two people any attention.


    Click.


    The carriage door opened.


    ¡°Young master, we have arrived.¡±


    Cale, Hans, and the kittens could all see Taylor and Cage, but did not look at them. They just acted like the two of them weren¡¯t there, and got off the carriage.


    Cale instantly turned toward the driver¡¯s seat once he got off the carriage. Ron had a benign smile on his face and nodded his head. Ron, who heard the situation from deputy butler Hans, would take care of the rest. Ron headed with the driver to park the carriage.


    Cale did not pay any more attention to the carriage, and turned around.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    He then let out a gasp of admiration. The kittens, On and Hong, seemed to be surprised as well, as their golden pupils were extremely dted.


    ¡°...It¡¯s even better than I expected.¡±


    The Count really was wealthy. Past therge iron gate was a five-story residence. There was even a garden between the gate and the building itself. It was not fancy or shiny, but it definitely looked more expensive than the nearby noble residences.


    It had the aura and look of a building that definitely took arge amount of money to build. At the center of it was, naturally, a sculpture with the Henituse family¡¯s golden turtle on it.


    Screeeech. Bang!


    Therge gate with the golden turtle crest on it slowly opened. The guard opening the gate, as well as the butler of the residence and the servants, all lined up to greet Cale.


    ¡°Young master Cale Henituse! Wee to the capital!¡±


    It was an extremely respectful greeting. They were bowing their heads so low that their heads looked like it would reach the ground. The old man who seemed to be in charge was speaking so loudly it looked like he might hurt his vocal chords.


    ¡°We will do our very best to serve you!¡±


    ¡®Why is he like this?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Hans, who was pretending that he had no idea what was going on.


    ¡®He definitely knows what is going on.¡¯


    Hans definitely knew the reason they were acting this way. Cale found it annoying to ask, and approached the old man in charge and helped him up. He then looked toward the rest of the servants and started to speak.


    ¡°Everybody, lift your heads up.¡±


    The servants quickly raised their heads. They had never seen Cale while working at the residence. However, they had definitely heard stories about Cale from the people that visited from the Henituse territory.


    The trash, Cale. The servants here heard that Cale considered people who worked in the estate as either nobles or useless people. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even treat them like people. They were anxious about what Cale was going to say next and waited for him to continue.


    ¡°No need to be this respectful in the future. I do not like to cause any issues to people who do their job well.¡±


    The servants¡¯ gazes all turned toward Cale. Cale could see that they were all still stiff and started to frown.


    ¡°I heard that mother picked all of you. She said you all have a lot of pride for your work, so I¡¯m sure you will perform very well.¡±


    The servants¡¯ expressions all turned odd.


    ¡°Ask Hans if you have any questions.¡±


    He had enough to do as is, so it was better to leave everything to Hans. Plus, there was no reason to pay a lot of attention when he was leaving again in just a few days. Cale looked toward the servants, whose expressions were getting slightly better, and started to walk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale walked in front as they headed to the five-story building. When a homeowner enters their house for the first time, they needed to personally walk from the gate to the door of the residence. This symbolized that this was his territory.


    When the crown prince became the king, the crown prince, no, the king, walked from the castle gate to the center of the pce, where his throne was located. It was a simr kind of logic.


    Count Deruth and the Countess had walked into this residence like this before, but Cale was now the owner of thisrge residence.


    Screeeech-


    Therge iron gate with the golden turtle closed. At the same time, as it usually is with information in the capital, the nearby nobles all learned of the arrival of the Henituse family¡¯s representative. This happened even faster than the person Cale sent to the pce to inform the crown of his arrival could reach the pce.


    That was why these three people, who were members of the Northeastern Noble¡¯s gathering, started to worry. They started to frown while drinking tea with each other.


    ¡°Sigh...it really is not young master Basen but young master Cale. This is going to make thingsplicated.¡±


    ¡°But we need to carry him with us, since he is one of our own.¡±


    ¡°That is true. I¡¯m sure even a trash will not act up in front of us, right?¡±


    The neutral Henituse family and the nice, but not flexible, Basen. Then, there was the trash of the Henituse family, Cale. These three, whose families were close to the Henituse family among all of the Northeastern noble families, decided to make the decision that made sense for their future.


    ¡°We just need to protect him and prevent him from doing anything stupid. Let¡¯s first meet with him and talk.¡±


    To them, Cale was like a toddler walking by the water that needed their protection. At the same time, Cale was dangerous and could cause a scene at any point. They immediately sent an invitation letter to Cale¡¯s residence, which was quickly delivered into Cale¡¯s hand by that evening.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Cale threw the letter to the table with an extremely annoyed expression.


    ¡°Will you not go?¡±


    ¡°Can I not go?¡±


    ¡°No. It is a Northeastern nobles meeting.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    Nobles were really fast at getting information. Cale was the same way as well. Hans handed the document he received from the residence manager to Cale.


    ¡°This is the list of nobles who are currently in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Good. Did Ron take care of things properly?¡±


    Hans had a short response to Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale was satisfied with that answer. Cale had prepared a lot for Taylor. A wig, a robe, a wheelchair without the Stan family crest, and even money. He had given everything to Taylor properly. Well, other than the money, Hans handled the delivery process for everything else.


    ¡°Good work. Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I will make sure to get some rest.¡±


    Hans was not the type to say that he was okay when told to rest. Cale said one more thing, as Hans quickly tried to leave.


    ¡°Ah, but have them send something up for me to eat.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure to do so.¡±


    Hans quickly responded to Cale¡¯s statement, that indicated he would not be going down to the dining room, and soon enough, Cale¡¯s chamber was filled with a feast. Cale looked at the dishes that included meat, desserts, and even wine, and smiled with satisfaction before heading over to the terrace.


    His chamber was located on the third floor. It was the room that received the most sunlight. He opened therge window heading to the terrace and called out.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    He then left the window open and sat down next to the table. Soon enough, Cale could see a couple leaves floating in the sky and sitting down on the chair across from Cale.


    The dragon had entered the room with a couple of leaves stuck to him.


    On and Hong also sat down on chairs to the left and right of the invisible dragon.


    Cale stared at the three of them, before opening the wine bottle and telling them to eat.


    ¡°Go ahead and eat.¡±


    The red wine filled the ss.


    ¡°You gathered ingredients for us, but you never got to eat any of it.¡±


    Cale brought the wine ss to his lips as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t easy following us.¡±


    At that moment, the ck Dragon removed its invisibility magic and revealed itself. On helped remove the leaves that were stuck to the dragon, while Hong stuffed a piece of steak that Beacrox had cooked into the dragon¡¯s mouth.


    The average age of these three animals was 7 years old. Cale just watched the three animals eat, before pushing more food toward them. Seeing Cale being so nice made On and Hong flinch, while the ck Dragon stopped chewing and just started to observe Cale.


    Cale took another sip as he started to think.


    ¡®They¡¯re going to be working very hard in the future.¡¯


    Since they will need to work on his behalf, the least he could do was feed them well. Maybe it was because they were all so young, but Cale was able to rx for the first time in a long time, even around stronger than average individuals.


    ¡°It would be great if it could just stay like this.¡±


    A house about this size, delicious food like this, and time to rx. Cale was thinking about how great it would be to live a life with those three things.


    His goal was to live like this once Basen became the official sessor. Cale made up his mind once more. He then turned on the magic music box in the corner.


    A song that he was not familiar with started ying as Cale took another sip of wine. He could see the sky starting to get darker.


    ¡°This is great.¡±


    ¡®Now this is living.¡¯


    Cale had a rxed smile on his face. At that moment.


    Knock knock knock.


    The ck Dragon immediately turned invisible again, while the kittens started to pretend to be normal kittens by washing their faces.


    Cale got up to head to the door.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ng!


    He identally hit the wine bottle while getting up, and it fell down and broke into pieces. The carpet started to get stained with the red wine.


    ¡®... I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    Cale suddenly had a bad feeling for no reason. He quickly headed for the door.


    ¡®Why do I have such an ominous feeling?¡¯


    Cale could not figure it out.


    ¡®Is it Choi Han? No, it can¡¯t be. Unless he travels like a lunatic, there is no way he arrived here already. He won¡¯t be here for another 3 days.¡¯


    There was no way someone like Choi Han would force an injured Lock to move faster. Even though Choi Han had potions that Cale had given him, the wolf tribe was disowned by the gods. Since potions were made with divine power, it did not work on them.


    And there was also no way that Rosalyn, the careful and cautious person who hid her magic abilities at first in the novel, would use advanced magic to transport them all to the capital.


    But, most importantly, Cale had told Choi Han that he would be staying at a specific hotel in the capital. He was going to go meet Choi Han there once before leaving Ron and Beacrox to take care of the rest.


    ¡®Right. This ominous feeling is just a side effect of hanging around people like Ron or Choi Han for too long.¡¯


    Cale calmed himself down before vigorously opening the door.


    ¡°...You-.¡±


    Cale¡¯s heart sunk as soon as he opened the door. An urgent and desperate voice quickly reached Cale¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Cale-nim. I¡¯m sorry. You were the only person that came to mind.¡±


    A desperate Choi Han was standing in front of him. He seemed to have rushed here as quickly as possible, as he looked like a total mess.


    Cale felt like he had seen the scariest thing in his life. Next to Choi Han was the deputy butler Hans, who had a simr expression as Choi Han, but with a bit of confusion mixed into it. However, the moment Cale saw the person who came with Choi Han, as well as the person on Choi Han¡¯s back, he quickly opened the door.


    ¡°Come in for now.¡±


    The person on Choi Han¡¯s back was none other than the Wolf Tribe member, Lock.


    ¡°Bring him with you.¡±


    Lock of the Blue Wolf Tribe, the sessor of the Wolf King, seemed to be in a dangerous state.


    Lock was currently going through the pain before transforming into berserk mode for the first time in his life. Cale did not know why this state that happened a yearter in the novel was already happening.


    However, he looked around at everybody and said just one thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    1. Something like this

 Chapter 30: You (5)

    <h4>Chapter 30: You (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Han and Lock. Behind Choi Han was Rosalyn. These three people walked into Cale¡¯s room.


    ¡°Hans. Go bring something to drink.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Ah, right away!¡±


    Cale closed the door without letting deputy butler Hans into the room. Cale then pointed to the bed for Choi Han, who was looking at him, to put Lock down.


    ¡°Lay him down first.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Choi Han carefully put Lock on the bed. Cale slowly approached Lock. Lock definitely had the purest of pure blood, making him look like a weak human. However, he was pretty tall for being a young boy.


    ¡°Haaaah, haaaaa, haaaah.¡±


    Lock was huffing and trying his best to open his eyes. He had a deep frown on his face, and his body was limp, like he could not put any strength into it. It was already toote to prevent the berserk state from arriving.


    Cale looked at the tall, but still young boy in front of him, who was doing his best to keep his eyes open, and told him to rx.


    ¡°Just keep your eyes closed. No need to strain yourself.¡±


    There was no strength in Cale¡¯s stern tone, but it had a way of making people listen. Lock slowly closed his eyes. The voice of this man, whom Lock did not know, flowed into Lock¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Everything will be okay.¡±


    Lock was huffing and quietly calling for someone. He was calling for his uncle, the chief of the Blue Wolf Tribe, and the man who died for the tribe, even though he was one step away from bing the Wolf King. His uncle had made sure Lock was hidden before rushing toward the invaders.


    ¡®Everything will be okay.¡¯


    That was what his uncle had said to him. Lock started to frown after thinking about his uncle. Cale just ignored him as he turned away.


    ¡°Cale-nim, why is Lock like this?¡±


    Choi Han still looked anxious and desperate. Originally in the novel, Choi Han had only slightly opened his heart to Lock by this point.


    ¡®Just what could have happened?¡¯


    Cale was not an idiot. He knew that Choi Han¡¯s situation had changed a bit because of him. That was why he was trying really hard to cut off their rtionship. He did not ask that question, and let Choi Han continue to speak.


    ¡°Potions don¡¯t work either. ording to Rosalyn, the wolf tribe is one that cannot use potions. Healing magic does not seem to work either. I¡¯m not sure about what to do. I need to protect him. I¡¯m supposed to protect him.¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Cale was worried that it would be Choi Han who ended up going berserk if he continued like this. That would be just as scary as that dragon in the corner of the room going berserk. Maybe it was because he lived for tens of years in solitude, actually, even though he lived for tens of years in solitude, Choi Han¡¯s personality remained one where he was a nice guy who cared a lot for things like friendship.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°If you trust me, just leave him to me.¡±


    ¡°...I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Cale confirmed that Choi Han had calmed down, before turning his gaze over to Rosalyn.


    Rosalyn. She was the first sessor to the throne in the Breck Kingdom. However, this genius mage was ready to throw all of that away. Rosalyn reminded Cale of a red rose. She had red hair that was even brighter than Cale¡¯s, as well as beautiful red lips that currently had their corners lifted up with curiosity.


    Although she may remind him of a rose, her personality was closer to that of the sun.


    Rosalyn did not put Lock, Choi Han, or even Cale in her eyes. She was focused at the corner of the room.


    ¡°... This aura, this strong aura of mana!¡±


    Rosalyn was urately looking at the chair that the dragon had used earlier, while her hands were shaking and clenched tightly.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    A sigh came out of Cale¡¯s mouth. It seemed like the dragon was curious about this mage. The ck Dragon had sent some mana over to Rosalyn, and showing off some mana skills that Rosalyn could not even dream about. Throughout history, dragons had a tendency to hate humans, but like mages quite a bit.


    The dragon was doing that because he was happy.


    Cale looked toward the table that seemed empty, and quietly started to speak.


    ¡°Stop it. Stay still.¡±


    Almost instantly, Rosalyn took a deep breath and quickly returned to normal. The dragon seemed to have removed is mana. Rosalyn could not stop shaking as she looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Just what-¡°


    Cale cut her off and pointed to Lock.


    ¡°This is more important.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s expression quickly calmed down. She looked at Lock, who wasying down with his eyes closed, and asked Cale.


    ¡°What is going on with Lock right now?¡±


    Cale looked at the small staff in her hand. The reason they were able to arrive at the capital in just three days was probably because Rosalyn used teleportation magic. Contrary to Cale¡¯s expectations, Rosalyn had already revealed the extent of her abilities.


    ¡°You are a mage, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard anything about the berserk mode of Beast tribes?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn let out a small noise. However, her face quickly filled with confusion.


    ¡°I have read about the Wolf Tribe¡¯s berserk mode in books. However, I have never read anything about heating up like this and being in pain.¡±


    ¡°It is because it is his first time.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale continued to speak to the people in the room who were all looking at him.


    ¡°Beast people lose their sanity during their first time entering berserk mode because of the physical pain from their bodily transformation. If they can persevere past this first painful transformation, they will be able to use the berserk mode as a weapon.¡±


    Beast people were at their strongest when they were in berserk mode.


    Cale observed Lock¡¯s situation before continuing on.


    ¡°He will go berserk very soon.¡±


    He then turned to look at Rosalyn. Rosalyn nodded her head at his gaze, and sternly answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are, but I am able to read the situation.¡±


    Although her tone was stern, her eyes were still gentle.


    ¡°He is a young boy.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    She was asking Cale for help, and Cale was agreeing to help.


    Meeeow.


    At that moment, the two kittens appeared between the two of them and jumped onto the bed. On and Hong were staring at Lock when...


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Lock revealed his teeth and started to growl at the kittens On and Hong. His instincts were in control over his rationality right now, making him react to other beast people. He looked so vicious that even Choi Han was worried. However...


    Meeeeeow.


    Smack.


    Hong used his front paw to smack Lock¡¯s growling mouth. It was a sharp front paw attack that seemed to be telling Lock to stop it. He then looked toward Cale with eyes that seemed to be asking Cale to hurry up and help Lock.


    ¡°He is fine.¡±


    Cale responded to Hong when there was a knock on the door. When Cale opened the door, Hans had brought drinks, as well as wet towels. Cale gave Hans another order.


    ¡°Hans.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Bring something to carry him with.¡±


    ¡°Ye...excuse me?¡±


    Cale pointed to Lock on the bed.


    ¡°Put him on it and take him to the underground training arena. Oh, make sure all of the knights are out of the arena, and that nobody is in there.¡±


    Hans¡¯s expression seemed to be asking why Cale would move a sick boy to the arena, but Cale just ignored it.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    Hans had a ton of questions, and was looking at Cale weirdly, but he still did his job. He quickly left to grab something to carry Lock with, while Cale turned around to look at Choi Han and Rosalyn.


    ¡°Choi Han. And you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Rosalyn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rosalyn.¡±


    The two of them looked away from the bed to look at Cale.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Concern, worry, despair, and sincerity. With all those emotions on their faces, Choi Han and Rosalyn looked more like simple good people rather than heroes. Cale bluntly started to speak to the two of them.


    ¡°You two will need to get beat up a bit.¡±


    ¡°... Excuse me?¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Rosalyn seemed shocked, while Choi Han just quietly waited for Cale¡¯s continuing words.


    ¡°Normally, when beast people with wild beast blood like the Wolf Tribe, Tiger Tribe, and Bear Tribe experience going berserk for the first time, their parents and siblings help take care of it. They take all the attacks of the berserk individual and protect them to make sure they don¡¯t get hurt. That is how they protect their children.¡±


    Choi Han and Rosalyn¡¯s expressions turned sour almost instantly. Lock did not have any parents or siblings now. Cale peeked over at Lock, before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I can tell that is not an option for this child.¡±


    p.


    Cale pped once, before pointing at Choi Han and Rosalyn.


    ¡°That is why we will pretend that you are the mother and father, or, if you do not like that scenario, then you shall be the older brother and older sister. You two will need to figure out how to protect him.¡±


    Cale had his ¡®Indestructible Shield,¡¯ but he did not want to take care of Lock¡¯s berserk state. Why should he step in when there were people stronger than him right here?


    Rosalyn and Choi Han looked at each other.


    ¡°He will tire out on his own, and the berserk state will slowly disappear. It is important that his consciousness returns during this first berserk transformation. That is the only way to make him retain his consciousness and rationality the next time he transforms into the berserk mode.¡±


    That would be when his rationality beats out his natural instinct. It was important for beast people to reach that state.


    Choi Han debated it for a moment, before asking Cale a question.


    ¡°Cale-nim, how long will he maintain his berserk mode?¡±


    ¡°He has the purest of pure blood.¡±


    ¡°...So you mean it will take a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Probably about two hours?¡±


    Cale approached Lock¡¯s bed, and patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It will be difficult for other people, but Choi Han, it should be easy for you. I trust you.¡±


    ¡°... I will seed. I am Lock¡¯s hyung.¡±


    Rosalyn looked toward Choi Han with an odd expression. Choi Han had manically killed the assassins to protect the living. During their journey, he was always alert and observing his surroundings. However, such a person seemed extremely rxed, even though this was a very urgent situation.


    She then heard Cale¡¯s rxed voice while she was still watching Choi Han.


    ¡°Yes, yes you are. Let¡¯s eat something delicious after it is done.¡±


    Cale was thinking about the food and wine he did not get to finish.


    The door opened at that moment, and Hans entered with Ron and something to carry Lock.


    ¡°Young master, the arena has been cleared.¡±


    ¡°That was fast.¡±


    Cale ordered Choi Han to move the now continuously growling Lock onto the stretcher, before saying the following.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    1. Hyung is the Korean term for an older brother (not necessarily blood-rted. As stated in an earlier chapter, Noona is the term for an older sister. However, both are true only if the younger person in this context is male.

 Chapter 31: You (6)

    <h4>Chapter 31: You (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale put some stuff into a magic bag and headed to the arena. The residence¡¯s underground arena. Count Henituse¡¯s territory was famous for its wealth, but that wealth was supported by military strength. How would they be able to survive next to the Forest of Darkness and the dangerous monsters contained within it without a strong military strength?


    That was why their residences had underground training arenas that wererger and better than most Duke or Marquis¡¯s residences. Cale gave an order as soon as they entered therge underground arena.


    ¡°The two of you stay out of the arena as well. Secure the area, and make sure nobodyes in from the first floor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    ¡°I understand, young master.¡±


    Cale had a bitter taste in his mouth at the fact that Ron had an extremely wide smile on his face, but Cale chose to let it go. After watching the two people go away, Cale carried the kittens and went to the corner of the arena. Naturally, he did not forget to motion for Choi Han and Rosalyn to go very far away.


    ¡°The two of you head to the center!¡±


    Choi Han took Lock to the center of the arena. Rosalyn had a serious look on her face, as she got a bit farther away from Lock.


    ¡°Growl!¡±


    Lock was shaking like he was having a seizure. His arms, legs, his entire body was shaking. However, neither Rosalyn nor Choi Han approached him.


    It was because Lock was growing ws. Very sharp ws that belonged to a wild animal.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡±


    Lock¡¯s body floated up in the air. It stiffened up like an arrow, before slowly starting to change. Cale verified that therge iron gate into the arena was closed tightly, before slowly heading farther into the corner with the kittens, On and Hong, also following him.


    ¡®This is no joke.¡¯


    Cale could see the tall and weak Lock slowly starting to change.


    ¡°Grooooowl, aaaaaaaah!¡±


    Lock now grew out some sharp fangs, before screaming in agony. He started to slowly get up and staggered a bit, before starting to frown and opening his eyes. He then looked toward the ceiling and let out a howl.


    ¡°Ahwoooooooooooo!¡±


    In that instant, a half-transparent barrier appeared in front of Cale. It was a shield. While On and Hong looked around in shock, Cale just casually started to speak.


    ¡°Dragon, you really are amazing. Can you make it soundproof as well?¡±


    Another shield ovepped the existing one. Rosalyn peeked over, and Cale could see her shock in seeing the twoyers of shields in front of Cale. At that moment, the voice of the ck Dragon, that must be somewhere inside of this shield, filled Cale¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You are very weak. That is why you need protection.¡±


    On and Hong were excited to realize it was the dragon, but looked at Cale with pity after hearing what the dragon had to say. They seemed to agree with the dragon¡¯s assessment. Cale ignored their gazes, and casually answered back.


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I do not know why you are not using that power.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    The power. The ck Dragon quickly realized that Cale did not want to show that ancient power to other people, and left it vague. Cale shrugged his shoulders and, in the end, a third shield was created for a total of a threeyered shield.


    ¡®His skill is growing exponentially.¡¯


    Dragons learned magic differently than humans. Dragons controlled magic with their will. Cale thought that the ck Dragon¡¯s speed of improvement was surprising, but that it also made it much more useful for him.


    Cale could now peacefully watch Lock transforming into berserk mode down on the ground.


    ¡°Growl, aaaaaaah!¡±


    Lock¡¯s screams filled the arena. If it wasn¡¯t for the soundproof and shockproof magic that was installed around the basement, the knights of the residence would have all quickly rushed down.


    Lock¡¯s body becamerger every time he let out a shout. Muscles that weren¡¯t there previously started to develop, and his eyes turned red. It was proof that he was losing his consciousness.


    Why did that little boy from the Blue Wolf Tribe go berserk?


    In the novel, Lock would experience his first berserk transformation one yearter. The reason for that was the death of an individual.


    ¡®Healer Pendrick.¡¯


    That elf ends up dying in battle. Pendrick was someone who reminded Lock of his dead uncle, the chief of the Blue Wolf Tribe. Seeing Pendrick dying makes Lock go crazy, wanting to kill everything and everyone in sight.


    ¡°On, Hong.¡±


    Cale looked down toward the siblings who were huddled together inside the shield.


    ¡°The two of you haven¡¯t experienced the berserk transformation yet, right?¡±


    The kittens nodded their heads.


    ¡°Do you know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Nobody taught us about it.¡±


    Cale knew this would be the case. Since On and Hong also seemed to be pure blooded, their berserk transformation would be rough as well. Cale looked forward once again, and started to speak.


    ¡°The Wolf Tribe, Tiger Tribe, Bear Tribe, and the Whale Tribe, these four tribes lose their rationality the most during the first berserk transformation. That is why we call these four tribes the Beast People closest to monsters.¡±


    He did not know much about the Cat Tribe.


    ¡°I do not know how the beserk transformation will be for the Cat Tribe, but if you feel like you are going to go berserk or suddenly feel yourself heating up or hurting, immediatelye to me.¡±


    ¡®It would be bad if you caused an ident.¡¯


    Who would have to clean it up? Cale would have to clean up after them. Cale was someone who took full responsibility for things that happened in his territory, and the people he took in.


    Cale turned to look at them after not hearing any response. The two pairs of golden pupils of the kittens were turned toward Cale, and they both quickly headed to his leg and started to rub their faces at his leg.


    ¡®Why are they like this?¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t like how chummy they were being, and moved his leg slightly to the side. As he did that, Cale heard something that gave him the chills.


    ¡°Do dragons go berserk?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    It would be crazy for dragons to have berserk transformations. If a dragon went berserk, multiple mountains would disappear in an instant. That was a very scary thought. Cale¡¯s expression stiffened more than ever before, as he continued to look forward. It was his way of saying he did not want to hear anything more about it.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    He could hear the sound of the dragon clicking its tongue in the air. While Cale was thinking about the fickleness of this dragon, Lock¡¯s berserk transformation was finallypleted.


    Boom.


    The werewolf standing on two legs stomped on the ground, making the entire arena shake.


    The fur of the Blue Wolf Tribe was a dark blue color. The fierce werewolf, that could no longer be called a boy, became covered in that dark blue fur. Lock swung his arm that was now covered in muscles that were iparablyrger than Choi Han¡¯s muscles, to attack with his extremely sharp ws.


    ¡°Lock!¡±


    ¡°Lock, snap out of it!¡±


    Choi Han and Rosalyn tried to call out to him, but to Lock, who had lost his rationality, they were just lifeforms he needed to attack.


    ¡°Groooowl.¡±


    A rough growl came out of Lock¡¯s mouth. This wolf, that was at least 1.5 times Choi Han¡¯s height, rushed toward him.


    ¡°Lock, snap out of it! It¡¯s me! Choi Han!¡±


    Choi Han could not attack hispanion, and thus only defended as he called out to Lock. But would that do anything to make Lock return to normal? Of course not. Cale shook his head and continued to watch.


    ¡°Just smacking him on the head and making him faint would be the fastest way.¡±


    Gasp. The two kittens gasped and crept away from Cale.


    Although Cale was saying that, he had no intentions of making Choi Han do something like that. A Beast person who faints like that during their first berserk transformation would lose their rationality to the transformation once again in the future.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    The berserk werewolf¡¯s attack was stronger than Cale expected. The fact that he was moving based on instinct made him utilize his muscles very efficiently.


    ¡°On, Hong.¡±


    Cale called the kitten siblings over. There was a reason he had the two of theme with him.


    ¡°Watch that Wolf Tribe kid¡¯s movements.¡±


    He wanted On and Hong to pay close attention to the werewolf Lock. Lock was relentlessly charging toward Choi Han and Rosalyn. There was no retreating for Lock. That was the Wolf Tribe¡¯s style. Cale spoke as if he was whispering to the kittens.


    ¡°That is the instinctual movements of a Beast person. The fact that they can move based on instinct, unlike humans, is one of the beauty and gloriousness of the Beast Tribes.¡±


    Bang!


    Lock¡¯s fist smashed onto the ground and broke the marble floor. He was showing tremendous strength.


    ¡°You should not fear or dread going berserk. That is when Beast People are at their strongest.¡±


    Pat.


    Cale¡¯s hand patted the two kitten¡¯s heads.


    ¡°Although the Cat Tribe and Wolf Tribe are different, the two of you are Beast People as well. Watch him to learn the style of a wild animal, the style of relying on your instincts. And then-¡±


    The two pairs of golden pupils made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Make it your own. Either that, or think of a way to kill those bears, tigers, wolves, the onesbeled as wild beasts.¡±


    The kittens, the Cat Tribe children, immediately turned away from Cale to observe Lock. The kittens stood up on their hind legs and observed Lock¡¯s every move. Silver and red, the two kitten¡¯s furs stood up as they became extremely nervous.


    Cats were weakpared to these wild beasts. It was because they were a tribe that relied on stealth that they clearly understood Cale¡¯s intent. Cale watched the kittens for a while, before calling out to the dragon.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    The ck Dragon revealed itself in the air. Rosalyn and Choi Han did not have time to look toward them. They had to put their full attention on Lock. Cale pointed to the two people as he continued to speak to the dragon.


    ¡°Look at how Rosalyn uses her magic to not hurt the opponent. Also look at how Choi Han is using his aura not to attack, but to protect himself while not harming that wolf child.¡±


    Tang, tang, tang!


    Lock¡¯s extremely quick fists were trying to break through Rosalyn¡¯s shield. Rosalyn desperately called out to Lock while watching him attack.


    ¡°Lock, you remember me right? I said you were part of my family now. Hurry up and snap out of it!¡±


    Choi Han turned Lock¡¯s gaze over to him. He raised his murderous aura to the maximum to get Lock¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Lock, attack me. I am the one who will protect you.¡±


    Lock responded to the murderous aura by swinging his w toward Choi Han. Even though Lock¡¯s attack did not have any aura in it, his full physical strength was behind that attack.


    Cale was watching that scene from far away while continuing to speak to the dragon.


    ¡°It is harder to not hurt something than it is to hurt something when you have immense strength. But I know you will be able to quickly pick it up, since you are a dragon.¡±


    The dragon responded to Cale.


    ¡°I am a dragon. There is nothing I cannot do.¡±


    ¡°Correct. So watch them and make your own judgment.¡±


    The dragon flew down andnded next to the kittens before turning invisible once again. Cale presumed the dragon would take in Rosalyn, Choi Han, and Lock¡¯s movements like the kittens were doing.


    ¡®Should I have brought some wine with me?¡¯


    Calemented the fact that he had no wine, as he continued to watch this boring battle. Two hours. For the duration of a typical movie, these three animal children kept their eyes on the battle, while Choi Han and Rosalyn started to get exhausted.


    ¡°.. Huff, huff, huff.¡±


    But the one who was the most exhausted was the werewolf.


    ¡°Huff, huff. Hyung-.¡±


    ¡°Lock!¡±


    Choi Han reacted to the word, ¡®hyung,¡¯ and rushed toward the staggering werewolf. Although he was notpletely out of the berserk mode, Choi Han¡¯s reaction made Cale stand up.


    ¡°Noo, noona-.¡±


    Lock was able to recognize Rosalyn as well.


    ¡°Ah, Lock!¡±


    Rosalyn rushed over as well to hug Lock. Lock was still covered in the dark blue fur, but his eyes were starting to be focused. Lock was not hurt at all, while Rosalyn and Choi Han had small injuries on their bodies.


    The two of them protected Lock like he was family.


    ¡°So, huff huff, sorry.¡±


    His rationality had returned. It was a perfect first berserk mode transformation, where he was able to ovee all issues. Lock put his head on Rosalyn, who was half his height, and then this 13 year-old boy started to cry. An animalistic noise was mixed in with his crying.


    ¡°Lock!¡±


    Lock then slowly turned back into his human form, before starting to fall. The berserk mode transformation was over. Choi Han quickly approached him and prevented him from falling over. Lock was doing his best to not faint, as he was worried that he would return to his berserk state.


    At that moment, a man carrying two kittens arrived in front of this boy who was trying his best to keep his eyes open.


    ¡®Uncle.¡¯


    It was the man who said the same thing as his uncle. The man started to speak.


    ¡°You can rest now.¡±


    The man smiled, and made Lock close his eyes like before.


    ¡°It is all over now.¡±


    Lock finally rxed and closed his eyes after hearing the man¡¯s words. Lock leaned on Choi Han and fainted. Choi Han carefullyid Lock back down on the stretcher.


    Cale, who had been watching this, took a potion out of the bag and threw it toward Rosalyn. Rosalyn caught the potion bottle and asked.


    ¡°Potions don¡¯t work on Lock?¡±


    Cale looked at Rosalyn in a way that seemed to be asking why she was saying something that was so obvious, and answered the still confused Rosalyn.


    ¡°Why would I give a potion to someone from the Wolf Tribe? It¡¯s for you. You struggled quite a bit.¡±


    Rosalyn stared at Cale. She had seen an amazing sight of a threeyered magic, and had many things she wanted to ask Cale. However, she said something else.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    This had toe first.


    ¡°No need for thanks.¡±


    Cale casually responded and turned away. He could see Choi Han who was already looking at him.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Just how did this happen? He needed to figure out what happened.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡±

 Chapter 32: You (7)

    <h4>Chapter 32: You (7)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale left the arena with Choi Han.


    ¡°Hans, Ron. Guide the two people still in the Arena.¡±


    Cale had Hans and Ron, who were waiting outside the first floor entrance, take care of Rosalyn and Lock while Cale was returning to his room with Choi Han.


    The table which held the now cold food from earlier was between the two of them, as Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them got right to the point without beating around the bush. Choi Han straightened up, as he started to speak.


    ¡°Everything was fine until I met Rosalyn.¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°I arrived at the city Cale-nim mentioned. Once I got there, I found the merchant guild heading for the capital as you described. Well, it was just a small brigade of five people rather than a guild.¡±


    That small group was better described as a merchant group rather than a merchant guild.


    ¡°They happened to be looking for two mercenaries to guard them. Their usual guard was injured.¡±


    Choi Han and Rosalyn became the two mercenaries. That was how it went in the novel.


    ¡°That was where I met Rosalyn, who looked just like you described.¡±


    Breck Kingdom was across the Northwest border of the Roan Kingdom. Rosalyn was originally heading from Breck Kingdom to the Magic Tower in the Whipper Kingdom, located beneath the Roan Kingdom, when someone tries to assassinate her as she crossed into the Roan Kingdom.


    She had been hiding about half of her magic skills until that point and is able to escape from the danger by using all of her skills. She thought it would be smarter to go to the capital of the Roan Kingdom and get some information from the Information Guild rather than going straight back to the Breck Kingdom, since she did not know anything about the people who attacked her.


    ¡®She then causes quite the scene when she gets back to Breck Kingdom.¡¯


    Choi Han, who just mentioned that he had met Rosalyn as a mercenary for the merchant group, continued on.


    ¡°She was also heading to the capital. Since we were heading to the same ce, we were quite friendly with each other.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm? Friendly?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Han was speaking as if he was embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m generally not one to talk to people if they don¡¯t talk to me, but I thought we might as well be friendly.¡±


    ¡°Not really. You just have to act like your usual self.¡±


    Cale had a concerned expression on his face. In the novel, Rosalyn and Choi Han did not get close to each other until they met Lock. Rosalyn, who became wary of people after the assassination attempt, did not reach out to be friendly with anybody. Simrly, after the incidents in Harris Vige, Choi Han was not the type to approach people to be friends.


    Choi Han nodded his head at Cale¡¯s words, before smiling and adding on.


    ¡°It definitely was not something I would normally do, but I wanted to do things properly since this was my way to pay you back.¡±


    Ha. Cale let out a sigh and shook his head. Choi Han seemed to have expected it, as he brushed it aside and continued to speak with a stiff expression.


    ¡°That group was nning on staying at the vige that Cale-nim mentioned I would find Lock residing in for a few days before continuing onward on their journey.¡±


    That was indeed the case. That small merchant group of five people was made by someone who had been helped by the Blue Wolf Tribe. The injured guard was actually a warrior from the Blue Wolf Tribe.


    The merchants deliberately chose to take the long way from Puzzle City to the capital to deliver daily necessities to the Blue Wolf Tribe and receive medicinal herbs in return.


    Of course, it was extremely difficult, as well as a waste of even more time to go deep into the mountains to the Blue Wolf Vige. That was why they met at a tiny vige underneath the mountains. That merchant, who was now 60 years old, had continued this partnership for thest thirty years.


    ¡°But something happened once we arrived at that small vige.¡±


    Cale became alert. The story was important from here.


    ¡°Right around when we arrived at the vige, I learned that the guard was a Beast Person. I also learned that the vige they were nning to meet the Blue Wolf Tribe member to trade was the vige that Cale-nim had mentioned as well.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han¡¯s words. He knew Choi Han would easily recognize that much.


    ¡°That was why I believed that I just needed to follow the tribe member that was going to show up at the vige to find Lock.¡±


    ¡®But that tribe member probably never showed up.¡¯


    ¡°But nobody showed up to make the trade. When that happened, the merchant asked us for some extra help.¡±


    Cale thought about what that request would have been.


    ¡®Go to the Blue Wolf Vige with the injured Blue Wolf Tribe guard.¡¯


    ¡°It was if we could go visit the Blue Wolf Vige with the injured guard.¡±


    ¡°And you agreed?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I agreed. Rosalyn agreed as well.¡±


    It followed the original story until this point. Just what could have changed?


    In, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ Choi Han and Rosalyn arrive at the Blue Wolf Vige with the guard warrior, only to find the vige destroyed and the secret organization¡¯s assassins trying to leave. Choi Han recalls what happened to Harris Vige, and immediately starts to attack them. The guard warrior also goes crazy and starts to kill the assassins. He is injured even more in the process, and ends up dying.


    ¡®That is when Rosalyn learns of Choi Han¡¯s strength.¡¯


    Rosalyn, who had been hiding her strength and masquerading as a beginner mage, learns of Choi Han¡¯s strength and officially asks him to escort her back to Breck Kingdom. Of course, thepensation she offered him was huge.


    ¡®They then find Lock hiding in that destroyed vige.¡¯


    The coward wolf boy, Lock. Until Choi Han found him, Lock had been hiding as the chief had told him. The Lock at that point is very much a coward, a weakling, and kind of slow. In simple terms, Lock easily took the position of the character that readers found to be extremely frustrating.


    However, his natural abilities and physical strength rise to the top five in the novel after his first berserk mode transformation.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡®But why would the timing of the transformation be pulled forward by a year?¡¯


    ¡°I saw something I was familiar with there.¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head at Cale¡¯s question. The cold food was between the two of them, but it could probably be heated up by the nervousness that filled the air between them. Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°A red star and five white stars.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened. He could feel his heart sink. Choi Han was saying that, instead of the assassination team, official members of the secret organization showed up at the Blue Wolf Tribe. Cale could not understand why. In the novel, the Blue Wolf Tribe was the target of assassination.


    Choi Han looked at Cale¡¯s cold expression and recalled the past for a moment. He subconsciously started to clench his fists. His fists were shaking with anger.


    The houses in the vige deep in the mountains were simple and small. But all of them were destroyed. Most importantly, the corpses of the Wolf Tribe werepletely ck, as if they were burnt to a crisp on the floor. The ck corpses, what smelled like burnt flesh, and the blood that was still pouring out of their open wounds. Most of the Wolf Tribe members died with their eyes still open.


    ¡°The mountain vige was already destroyed when we got there. Many of the Wolf Tribe members were dead as well.¡±


    The Blue Wolf Tribe was known for their strength, so how did the secret organization kill them?


    Wolves put their family, herd, and friends before themselves.


    Weak members who had not experienced their first berserk mode transformation. The secret organization used those weak members as hostages, before using divine items to weaken the adult wolves. After killing the adults, they then killed the young hostages. There were a few adult wolves that tried to attack them in frenzy, but the secret organization had Holy Water to use against those few wolves.


    The secret organization was a very strong organization, that even had ess to divine items. They used the fact that the Wolf Tribe was disowned by the gods to their advantage. These cruel bastards had no issues using young children as hostages to kill their mothers, fathers, and the rest of the tribe members, while the poor young children watched in horror.


    ¡®The novel didn¡¯t say which of the divine items they brought.¡¯


    If Cale knew what the divine item was, he would be able to get one step closer to the identity of the secret organization. Unfortunately, the novel only described how the Wolf Tribe became weak because of the divine item. He had no way to determine the identity of the secret organization.


    Cale slowly asked.


    ¡°Were they all dead?¡±


    Choi Han shook his head. Cale¡¯s expression stiffened again. Choi Han observed Cale¡¯s stiff expression, as he continued.


    ¡°They were trying to capture the young children.¡±


    ¡®Capture? Originally, they killed them all. Why would they want the young Wolf Tribe children?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s mind started to beplicated. Choi Han made eye contact with the Cale who was thinking deeply.


    ¡°The chief was dying when we arrived at the entrance of the Blue Wolf Tribe¡¯s vige.¡±


    There were less than 100 members of the Blue Wolf Tribe.


    ¡°And they were trying to take 10 children with them.¡±


    ¡®...This is bing too different from the novel.¡¯


    ¡°And the moment the chief was about to fall, a young boy got in the way of the people trying to take the children.¡±


    ¡°...Lock?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was Lock.¡±


    ¡®Why would Lock show up this time? In the novel, he had stayed hidden, even when the children were killed. Did he think killing and kidnapping were different? Was it his instinctual need to protect his family members and his younger siblings, who were weaker than him? What would have made Lock¡¯s natural wolf instincts re up?¡¯


    ¡°I stopped the assassin. No, I tried to kill them.¡±


    Choi Han said that as he looked back at Cale. Cale did not show any emotions as he urged Choi Han to continue speaking.


    ¡°Keep going.¡±


    ¡°...I realized that the people who did not have stars on their clothes used the same ck power as the assassins I killed at Harris Vige.¡±


    Cale asked back with a shocked expression.


    ¡°It was the same power as the people who destroyed Harris Vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...This.¡±


    Cale grabbed his head with one hand and let out a sigh. He was acting like it was his first time hearing about this. Of course, all of this was just an act.


    ¡°Among them, there was just one person who had the red star with five white stars on their chest. That person was the one who killed the guard.¡±


    Choi Han started to tear up.


    ¡°And that trash of a human was drinking the Wolf Tribe¡¯s blood.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes.


    The blood drinking mage. He was the crazy lunatic who would lead the terror incident at the capital. He kept his eyes closed as he heard the rest of Choi Han¡¯s report.


    ¡°In the end, I could not capture or kill them. The ones I capturedmitted suicide, while the rest disappeared when the person with the stars used teleportation magic.¡±


    ¡®Why would the blood drinking mage, who is a highest tier mage and crazy for blood, try to kidnap the Blue Wolf Tribe children instead of killing all of them like in the novel?¡¯


    Cale could not figure it out.


    ¡®Did something change drastically because I saved the dragon?¡¯


    The only thing Cale could think about was the changes he has made so far to the original story.


    ¡°This is what the mage said.¡±


    Choi Han continued in an angry and bitter voice.


    ¡°How disappointing. They were perfect as seeds. These young ones probably have even tastier blood.¡±


    Seed. Cale didn¡¯t know what the mage meant by seed, but he kept the word on the back of his mind as he opened his eyes and asked.


    ¡°And the children?¡±


    The guard, chief, and the rest of the Wolf Tribe adults were dead. The only ones left were the 10 children and Lock.


    Choi Han avoided Cale¡¯s gaze. This was the first time he did that since they sat down at this table. Cale instantly figured out what must have happened, as Choi Han reported in a quiet voice.


    ¡°They are at the inn.¡±


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    Choi Han opened and closed his mouth a few more times before finally adding on.


    ¡°We came together with Rosalyn¡¯s magic.¡±


    ¡®...It¡¯s going to be a real problem.¡¯


    Cale could feel a headache brewing. Choi Han should have just left the children with that merchant that they were travelling with. Although that merchant was far away from power right now, he was a great merchant.


    ¡°Cale-nim. That merchant is also at the inn.¡±


    ¡®Is this how the story will go?¡¯


    That was what Cale was thinking right now. Cale observed Choi Han, who seemed to be finished with his report, and leaned back on the chair to sigh.


    Seeing Choi Han like that, Cale asked a question.


    ¡°You must be curious.¡±


    Choi Han looked toward the cold food and answered.


    ¡°Yes. I am curious.¡±


    He did not even need to say what he was curious about.


    Who they were.


    Why they were doing such terrible things.


    And why Cale knew about them.


    Choi Han was curious about all of those things. Cale observed Choi Han¡¯s pupils, that were looking down at the cold food on the table, and started to think.


    ¡®This punk is really angry right now.¡¯


    The anger was not directed toward Cale. Choi Han was sharpening his anger toward the secret organization over and over again, like a sharp de. Harris Vige, the tortured dragon, and the incident with the Blue Wolf Tribe. Choi Han¡¯s personally was one where he would sh with them instead of avoiding them.


    Cale picked up a cold, but still delicious bread, and ripped off a piece to put into his mouth.


    ¡°I n on telling you two things.¡±


    ¡°...But not everything?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Cale did not care that Choi Han was staring at him. He stood up with the bread still in his hand. The chair was pushed back without making a noise on the carpet.


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    ¡°...Are we going somewhere?¡±


    Cale checked his watch after watching Choi Han get up after him. It was long past evening and heading toward night. That ce was one to shine even brighter as the night got deeper.


    Cale walked toward the door and responded to Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡°The Temple of the God of Death.¡±


    Cale was nning on going with Choi Han to the brightest ce at night, the Temple of the God of Death.


    There was a special type of priest at the Temples of the God of Death that could not be found anywhere else on the continent.


    The deaf official.


    They could not hear anything you said to each other. That was why the believers of the God of Death looked for them. Although Cale was not a believer, he was nning on visiting them, like most nobles.


    Cale turned around once he got to the door. Choi Han was still standing by the table. Cale started to smile.


    ¡°I n on telling you two truths.¡±


    Although he was smiling, the next thing out of his mouth was not light at all.


    ¡°With my life on the line.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s pupils lightly shook. However, Cale still had a smile on his face as he turned back around.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Choi Han slowly moved away from the table and headed toward the door. His eyes had calmed back down, but his face was still stiff. Cale was turning the doorknob as he repeated himself once again.


    ¡°I will tell you the truth with my life on the line.¡±


    Cale headed toward the Temple of the God of Death with Choi Han.

 Chapter 33: You (8)

    <h4>Chapter 33: You (8)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Nobody seemed to find it odd that Cale suddenly wanted to head out. Ron seemed to have gone somewhere as well, as he was nowhere to be found. The only question Hans had for Cale was about where Cale was going.


    ¡®Young master, where are you going?¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir! But since this is your first day in the capital, can you please return without breaking any alcohol bottles today?¡¯


    ¡®...Are you really going to keep getting out of line like this?¡¯


    ¡®Not at all. Please be safe, young master.¡¯


    Cale got on the carriage and started to think about how to deal with Hans, who kept stepping out of line. The carriage arrived at the temple while he was thinking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get off.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Cale got up to step out of the carriage. Choi Han had been quiet ever since they got on the carriage, no, since they stepped out of Cale¡¯s room. He seemed to have a lot ofplicated emotions storming through his head right now.


    Cale only knew about Choi Han¡¯s personality until the fifth volume of, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯ However, there was one thing that Cale was sure about. Although Choi Han was a good person, he was not gullible. He was very smart.


    ¡®If I tried to give an unbelievable excuse, he may believe me at first, but will definitely doubt meter.¡¯


    Choi Han may have been very lonely after living in solitude for tens of years, but that experience taught him how to survive on his own, and how to stubbornly persevere.


    Choi Han may look at him favorably right now and follow him, but, as seen around volume 5 of, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ he is someone who eventually wishes to be the leader. Choi Han is someone who will live to make his personal view of justice a reality.


    ¡°...It is too white.¡±


    The Temple of the God of Death that Cale saw once he alighted waspletely white, without a speck of dirt to be seen. The believers of the God of Death considered white to be the color of death, and cleaned everything over and over again every single day to make sure there was not a speck of dust anywhere on the building.


    ¡®What an interesting ce.¡¯


    The Temple of the God of Death looked like it wanted to show that people had nothing to fear about the night with their actions. They opened the temple to both believers and non-believers once the sun started to set.


    ¡®Apparently, the priests are all sleeping if youe during the day.¡¯


    It really was an interesting ce in Cale¡¯s opinion. They were greeted by two priests at the temple entrance.


    ¡°May you be blessed with a peaceful rest!¡±


    ¡°May you be blessed with a peaceful rest!¡±


    The priests of the God of Death were generally extremely bubbly. Although people may consider death to be the end, the philosophy of the Church of the God of Death believed that it was important to enjoy life as they headed toward the peaceful rest.


    ¡°Priest-nim.¡±


    Cale slowly approached the priest. The priest inspected Cale with a curious expression. Cale looked like he was either an extremely affluent noble or a wealthy merchant based on his outfit. But the man behind him looked like a beggar, although the sword on his waist made him look somewhat strong.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Is there an open Room of Death?¡±


    The two priests¡¯ expressions stiffened. The priest who asked the question looked back and forth between Cale and Choi Han before asking.


    ¡°Whose death will you be putting on the line?¡±


    The priest peeked toward Choi Han as he said that. Choi Han currently looked like he had been rolling on a mountain and been suffering for a while. He also looked like he had not eaten anything for about two days, and seemed to be the type that would be easily scammed. The priest had a bitter feeling about this.


    The priest turned his gaze over to the affluent noble. Beautiful red hair and a handsome face. He was not very handsome, but it was enough to catch attention wherever he went. In addition, this man was currently smiling.


    Cale smiled as he slightly raised his hand.


    ¡°Mine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cale smiled once more at the confused priest.


    ¡°I will be putting my life on the line.¡±


    Choi Han put his hand on Cale¡¯s shoulder at that time.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale turned around to see Choi Han with a stiff, yet anxious expression.


    ¡°I will believe you even if you don¡¯t do this.¡±


    Cale started to smirk and slowly responded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you will.¡±


    Choi Han will have no choice but to not believe him. How could he believe Cale when Cale was not nning to tell him anything? That was why they were at the temple.


    ¡®Why would I tell him everything? That¡¯ll just make me get involved in the mess.¡¯


    There was no reason for him to get involved with Choi Han that much. Cale wouldn¡¯t be able to live a peaceful life if Choi Han was around. It¡¯s already visible. Didn¡¯t Choi Han bring him more trouble to him by bringing all of the wolf children?


    ¡®He rides on the whales with the Whale Tribe to fight against mermaids in the future.¡¯


    In this human-centric world, Choi Han¡¯s position to embrace both humans and non-humans makes him start to change. The start of that is the Whale Tribe. The Whale Tribe that appeared at the beginning of volume 5 was, to be honest, quite scary.


    ¡®They were the deadliest predators.¡¯


    The Whale Tribe was the strongest of the Beast people. They were also the most beautiful Beast people. The Whale Tribe had different colors of ck, grey, or pink, but they were all extremely beautiful. Inparison, the mermaids of this world had two legs and fins, looking like a human covered in scales.


    ¡®But they are so stubborn that they won¡¯t even be humble in front of a dragon.¡¯


    The Whale Tribe was extremely scary. Although they were small in number, their casual punch could easily blow up a human¡¯s head. Even Lock could not lift a finger to the Whale Tribe.


    ¡®Their temper is ruthless.¡¯


    Choi Han gets involved with all sorts of people and trouble as well. Cale had no desire to continue being involved with him.


    ¡°Priest-nim. The room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have one. I will prepare it for you right away. Please head to the basement.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Cale started to walk behind the priest. Choi Han followed behind Cale with an iffy expression. Cale noticed Choi Han¡¯s movement, and leisurely walked toward the innermost area of the temple.


    After walking for a long time, they could see numerous doors on one side of the wall. The priest opened one of those doors to reveal a staircase leading down into the basement.


    ¡°Death awaits you at the bottom.¡±


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The priest watched Cale walking down the stairs without any hesitation with interest.


    The, ¡®death,¡¯ that is mentioned in the Temple of Death also meant, ¡®vow.¡¯


    Death was something that was guaranteed to visit you at some point. It was not something you could avoid, and your responsibility was to ept your role in the world while you are here.


    That was why the officials of the Temple of the God of Death brought the end known as death for those who go against their vow.


    Because of this, people who headed to this Room of Death, or sometimes called the Room of Vows, tended to be humble and serious. In contrast, this rxed and confident person was really unique in the priest¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®It makes me think about priestess Cage.¡¯


    She was someone who cursed the temple extremely frequently, but she was still loved by the lord. Cage. The priest suddenly thought about her, but quickly erased it from her thoughts. At the same time, Cage was bing frustrated while hearing the lord¡¯s voice again.


    After getting rid of the thoughts about Cage, the priest headed down the stairs behind Cale. Once they got to the bottom, the priest opened the door and informed Cale and Choi Han.


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I will get it ready.¡±


    The priest then entered into the room alone. Cale looked toward the closed door and started to speak.


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t think we need to do this, I will let you know one of the truths in advance. What do you think?¡±


    Choi Han immediately responded.


    ¡°Yes, please tell me. I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cale rubbed his chin with one hand before casually spitting the truth out.


    ¡°The first of the two truths.¡±


    His gaze turned toward Choi Han.


    ¡°I do not know the secret organization¡¯s identity nor their goal.¡±


    ¡°...What the-¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s pupils started to shake. At that moment, they heard a click and the priest came back out of the room.


    ¡°You can enter now. The person putting their life on the line just needs to raise their hand once inside the room for the priest-nim.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. We understand.¡±


    Compared to the rxed Cale, Choi Han seemed extremely confused and anxious. The priest tilted his head in confusion at this, but quietly left the area. It was none of his business. Cale grabbed the doorknob as he turned to look back at Choi Han.


    ¡°Hard to believe?¡±


    ¡°That, you see.¡±


    Cale could see Choi Han struggling to answer. Choi Han had said he trusted Cale, but he could not trust Cale¡¯s words. How could Cale not know? Did that make any sense? Choi Han then heard Cale¡¯s voice in his ear.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Choi Han looked toward Cale. Cale¡¯s rxed expression made him seem very mature. Cale then started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Choi Han followed Cale into the Room of Death that was behind the white door.


    As expected, the room waspletely white, with a white table, white chair, and white walls. The only non-white thing in the room was the priest who was standing there with his mouth and ears covered.


    The deaf priest. Cale did not really look favorably upon that title, but these priests were pretty well respected in this world. Nobles and royalty, anybody who needed to have a secret conversation or stealthily sign a contract came to see these priests.


    Cale silently bowed his head to greet the priest before raising his hand. The priest nodded at Cale¡¯s action and pointed to the two chairs by the table.


    Cale sat down on the right side while Choi Han sat across from him on the left. The priest moved to the head of the table before pushing a piece of paper toward them.


    [For the person who is putting their life on the line. The hand of the God of Death will touch the one who came with you. Once that happens, you can say your vow. Should you break your vow, death awaits you.]


    What a vicious set of directions.


    Cale pushed the paper back to the priest after verifying that Choi Han had finished reading. The priest then lifted both of his hands up like Cage had done before. At that moment.


    Ooooooooong- oooooooong-


    The white room started to shake. Maybe it was because this was a ce that served the lord, but a ck smoke started to form around the priest once the room started to shake. The ck smoke then surrounded both Choi Han and Cale before creating a connection between the two of them.


    ¡°...Is this the power of the God of Death?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale responded to Choi Han¡¯s question before trying to feel the ck smoke thread surrounding him. It happened when Cage made the vow as well, but the power of the God of Death reminded him of the stakes of this vow.


    ¡®I will die if I break this vow.¡¯


    Cale was sure Choi Han felt it as well. That must be why his face stiffened up. Cale could feel the touch of the God of Death and started his vow.


    ¡°The priest in front of me guarantees that he cannot hear, and, if that is not the truth, he will pay the price with his life.¡±


    This was the general phrase stated first whenever a vow was made with a deaf priest.


    ¡°Furthermore, I, Cale Henituse, vow to speak the truth to Choi Han in front of the God of Eternal Rest, and, if what I say is even slightly a lie, I will immediately die in this spot to pay the price.¡±


    Immediately. That word made Choi Han¡¯s face stiffen up even more. He was nervous.


    At first, Cale debated whether to tell Choi Han everything.


    I was transported into the novel I was reading. I am also Korean. That is why I know what happens until volume 5. This secret organization goes on to cause issues throughout the continent. The continent soon falls into a state of chaos because of a war.


    Should Cale say all of that?


    Or, should he say something like this? I was transported into the novel I was reading and ended up as the son of a wealthy noble. That was why I was trying to just live a peaceful life, but I remembered what happened in the novel so I changed it around a bit. I wanted to allow myself to live peacefully, even if the continent was in a state of war.


    Cale didn¡¯t like either of them. The first one might get him involved in the continent¡¯s war and make him die out on the battlefield, while the second one might lead to Choi Han¡¯s contempt killing him.


    Cale did not want either of those to happen.


    ¡°First.¡±


    First of the two truths.


    ¡°I, Cale Henituse, do not know the identity of that organization.¡±


    Sigh. Choi Han let out a deep sigh before covering his face with both hands. He slowly moved his hands away after a bit to see that Cale was still alive.


    ¡°I am being honest when I say that I do not know their identity.¡±


    It was the truth.


    Cale, the original Kim Rok Soo, had read, ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯ until volume 5, but it did not mention anything about the secret organization¡¯s goals or identity. All it discussed was the actions of the organization.


    ¡°And one more thing. I am beingpletely honest when I say this.¡±


    The second of the two truths.


    ¡°I despise the organization and wish for it to disappear.¡±


    Naturally, Cale was still alive. He did not like these people that caused such incidents. They probably take part in the continent¡¯s war as well. Cale wished for them to disappear so that he could live calmly on a peaceful continent.


    Choi Han seemed like he was at a loss for words. He looked at the ck thread connecting himself, the priest, and Cale, before repeatedly clenching and unclenching his fist. Cale flinched at Choi Han¡¯s scary expression when Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°How can you hate them if you don¡¯t know them?¡±


    ¡°Because I know about a couple of the terrible things they n on doing. The ck Dragon and Lock are two of them. Choi Han.¡±


    Cale pointed to himself with his index finger.


    ¡°I have lived my life as trash. That is my dream.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s expression changed after hearing Cale say that his dream was to be trash.


    ¡°I have no desire to be my family¡¯s sessor. Basen Henituse, my blood-rted younger brother. I am hoping for him to be the sessor.¡±


    This was also the truth. That was why Cale asked Choi Han a question.


    ¡°So then why would I havee to the capital as the representative of the Henituse family? Especially when I am hoping Basen bes the sessor? My father, the head of the household, told me to go, but I could have said no.¡±


    Choi Han answered after a duration of silence.


    ¡°...I am not sure.¡±


    ¡°It is because I know what the secret organization is nning to do in the capital.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s pupils dted once more.


    ¡°I cannot answer how I know. But they are nning to kill a lot of people at the capital. I couldn¡¯t send Basen to such a ce. I want to prevent that incident from happening.¡±


    Of course, Cale was not nning to do anything and everything to put his own life on the line for others.


    ¡°After taking care of all of these issues as quietly as possible, I n on returning to the Henituse territory.¡±


    ¡°...You cannot tell me how you know?¡±


    ¡°Correct. I cannot tell anybody, no matter who it is, about it.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes were full of questions, but his mouth stayed shut.


    Cale didn¡¯t know the identity of the secret organization but he knew about a couple things they would end up doing. He also despised them and wanted them gone.


    Choi Han¡¯s head fell even more as he started to think things over. His head was a mess right now. Even still, the power of the God of Deathing through the ck thread gave him serenity. He knew that Cale would die right here if he had lied.


    ¡°However, I will tell you one more thing.¡±


    One more. That made Choi Han quickly lift his head to look at Cale.


    ¡°Thest truth.¡±


    This was the third truth Cale told Choi Han.


    ¡°I have no desire to harm you.¡±


    Cale was confident as he said that. He remained alive, which meant this was the truth.


    Choi Han started to frown.


    Tap. Tap.


    Choi Han started to tap his thigh with his clenched fist. Although he was not tapping very hard, veins were popping out of his tightly clenched fist. He slowly raised his head. Cale was still alive.


    ¡°...I trust you.¡±


    Listening to that response that took so long toe out, Cale repeated the words he had said to Choi Han before they entered this room.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    He then started to smile.


    Sigh.


    Choi Han sighed while still sitting at the table. He lifted his head to look at Cale. Cale¡¯s eyes were pure as usual, while stubborn.


    ¡°Cale-nim. Please promise one more thing. Then I willpletely trust you.¡±


    ¡®...I didn¡¯t think something like this would happen.¡¯


    Cale was feeling iffy about Choi Han¡¯s response. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal because he would be able to find a way to twist anything to suit himself, but it was the phrase, pletely trust you,¡¯ that was not sitting well with Cale. But it wasn¡¯t like he could say no right now.


    ¡°Sure. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I must get revenge on that organization. I think this is the first time in my life I¡¯ve ever hated a person or an organization so much.¡±


    Anger filled Choi Han¡¯s pure eyes. A sense of nostalgia could be seen behind the anger as well. Choi Han was probably thinking about Harris Vige.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale held back from letting that noise escape from his mouth. This was why he did not want Choi Han with him, even if Choi Han chose to follow him. Choi Han was a good person, but he would always finish something he made up his mind to do. That was why Cale waited for Choi Han¡¯s final request with nervousness.


    Choi Han finally started to speak.


    ¡°Please tell me no matter what if you find out their identity.¡±


    ¡°Ah-, well, sure.¡±


    ¡®I thought he was going to ask something difficult.¡¯


    Cale had a shocked expression as he made the vow.


    ¡°I, Cale Henituse, will inform Choi Han once I learn of their identity. I will pay with my life should I go against this vow. Good enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you very much.¡±


    Choi Han finally started to smile. He seemed to be relieved. Cale started to think while observing this Choi Han.


    ¡®How would I ever learn of their identity?¡¯


    In order to find out their identity, actually, in order to even find the smallest clue about their identity, he would need to go down the same route Choi Han took in the novel. He would have to be crazy to do that. Once Choi Han gets out of the capital and the Roan Kingdom, he would run into all sorts of heroes; humans and non-humans alike.


    Just thinking about it made Cale feel terrible.


    ¡°Then are we done?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bang!


    Cale lifted his hand and mmed down on the table. His smash made the table slightly shake, and the priest opened his eyes and nodded his head. The area vibrated once more.


    Ooooooong-


    With that, the smoke disappeared into each of their bodies. It was slightly different from when Cale had experienced this with the crazy priestess Cage. Cale felt the two vows bing ingrained into his body as he took a piece of paper out of his pocket.


    It was the cheque for 10 million gallons. Cale put that money in front of the calmly seated priest and got up. He then said goodbye to the priest before heading out of the room. Choi Han looked back and forth between the money and Cale, before following Cale out of the room and closing the door. He then looked toward Cale with confusion.


    Cale casually responded to Choi Han¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Nothing in life is free.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cale walked back up the stairs to find the priest from earlier standing at the entrance on the first floor.


    The priest greeted the still alive Cale.


    ¡°May your life continue until its destined time.¡±


    It was their way of telling you not to break your vow so that you could continue to live. It waspletely merciless.


    ¡°Thank you very much, priest-nim.¡±


    Cale thanked the priest with a smile in response. The priest still found Cale¡¯s smile and rxed voice to be odd, but Cale just walked past him to leave the temple.


    He then got on the carriage and and started to speak once the carriage started to move.


    ¡°For your reference, that crazy mage, that person is the leader of the incident that will happen at the capital.¡±


    ¡°......Am I allowed to kill them if I see them?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me such an obvious question? Do as you want.¡±


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡¯


    However, that crazy mage was a highest level mage and a teleportation specialist, so Choi Han was never able to do a he wished in the novel.


    ¡°Yes. I will make sure to kill them.¡±


    Cale turned away from the angry face of Choi Han. It was too vicious for Cale to handle.


    Once they got back to their residence, there was another individual Cale found difficult to handle.


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    The assassin Ron, who had a benign smile on his face, came to look for Cale, who was trying to rest in his chamber.

 Chapter 34: Being Still (1)

    <h4>Chapter 34: Being Still (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale nkly stared at the teacup that Ron was offering him.


    ¡°...Lemon tea before bed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Cale was not used to drinking lemon tea before bed. He didn¡¯t feel like drinking it, but he lifted the teacup up without saying anything else. He felt Ron¡¯s gaze on him as he took a sip of the lemon tea.


    It was then that Ron started to speak.


    ¡°Young master, may I make a request?¡±


    ¡°Kek, what? A request?¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide at Ron saying the word, ¡®request,¡¯ and turned to look at Ron quickly. Ron still had a gentle smile on his face. Cale¡¯s eyes started to fog up, as he quickly started to think.


    ¡®This devious old man has a request for someone like me, who he thinks is useless?¡¯


    Cale had an indescribable sense of ominousness. He felt like the man who tried to get rid of a lump on his face and ended uping back with two. Either that, or the woodcutter who was greedy and imed that both the golden axe and the silver axe were his and ended up leaving empty handed without even his own axe.


    Cale calmed himself before asking in a rxed manner.


    ¡°Alright, what is it?¡±


    Ron immediately shared his request with Cale.


    ¡°May I have two days off?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale subconsciously let out a gasp. He felt like he had his lump removed and received the set of golden and silver axes as a gift at the same time. Cale put the teacup down and grabbed Ron¡¯s hand, before starting to rapidly speak, unlike his usual style.


    ¡°Yes. Good idea. Ron, you''ve worked so hard for tens of years. You had to take care of this trash of a young master. If you want a break, you can take off as long as you want. You are more than wee to do that.¡±


    Yes, Cale would like it if Ron took a very long break. However, Ron needed to return before the capital terror incident in order to get connected to Choi Han, so two days was perfect. Cale was looking forward to enjoying the next two days without looking at this assassin¡¯s face.


    Ron looked toward Cale, who was holding his hand vigorously, with curiosity. However, Cale quickly turned his gaze away from Ron and opened a dresser next to the bed. Cale removed a money pouch out of the dresser and held it up.


    Cheques andrge amounts of money were in the residence¡¯s safe, but there was still a lot of money in this bag as well. Cale took the whole bag and put it in Ron¡¯s hand. He was the son of a wealthy family and really did not have anything else to give other than money.


    ¡°Here. This isn¡¯t much, but buy yourself some delicious food and enjoy your break.¡±


    Ron just nkly stared at the money pouch Cale had put in his hand.


    ¡®Buy myself delicious food and enjoy my break.¡¯


    This made Ron think about how long he had been living in hiding. He had spent that whole time taking care of this trash, this puppy young master.


    He was now trying to step back out of hiding and restart his life. But there was a good chance that his future would be chaotic. If those people really had crossed over to the Western Continent, it would actually be worse than just chaotic.


    ¡®Then I should leave my son here.¡¯


    Ron looked toward the rxed young master in front of him.


    ¡°Young master, will it really be okay?¡±


    Cale excitedly answered Ron¡¯s question. He wanted Ron to enjoy himself so much that he would desire to leave Cale for good.


    ¡°Of course. Ron, you are qualified to enjoy a break.¡±


    Qualification. Ron¡¯s original n was to quietly leave in a few days either alone, or with Beacrox. However, this damn affection was the problem. That was why he mentioned a two-day break. He wanted to see what this little punk would say. He was curious to know.


    This puppy young master of his now knew what kind of person he was because of Choi Han. Ron still had a gentle expression on his face, but his gaze started it turn cold.


    ¡°Young master, this is too much money. What will you do if I take this and run away?¡±


    ¡®Or is it that you want me to run away since you heard that I am a strong individual?¡¯


    Although the years of forcing himself to smile had created a lot of wrinkles on his face, his sharp gaze was directed to Cale. Ron could see Cale¡¯s reaction.


    Cale had snorted.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know your personality, Ron? If you were going to run, you would have either left without saying anything or just t out said that you were leaving. Am I wrong?¡±


    That was how Ron had left in the novel. He didn¡¯t say anything to the Count, and whenever he needed to separate from Choi Han¡¯s party for a bit, he would discuss their contract before leaving.


    ¡°... You are right. That is indeed correct.¡±


    Ron nodded his head with a smile on his face. Now that he thought about it, this puppy young master in front of him had seen him more than his own son, Beacrox, had for thest tens of years. In fact, Cale might be the person who knows the current Ron the best.


    ¡®I am very old now too.¡¯


    The old man epted that he was getting older. Just like how tree rings don¡¯t grow all at once, the effects of time did not avoid him as well. He then started to speak.


    ¡°I will be back to serve you when you head to the royal pce.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to.¡±


    Ron looked toward the uninterested Cale and put the money pouch away.


    He couldn¡¯t allow Cale to go into the pce looking worse than the royal family or the other nobles. Ron did not want to see the puppy young master that he raised being looked down upon by others.


    That would be hisst duty before he left.


    ¡°Then I will head out now.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    Cale waved Ron out while sitting on his bed and had a wonderful night of sleep for the first time in a long time.


    By the time Cale woke up around lunch time the next day, Ron had already left early in the morning on his break. Thanks to that, deputy butler Hans became responsible for serving Cale.


    ¡°Mr. Ron said he wasn¡¯tfortable unless it was me. Haha, I guess I am kind of amazing?¡±


    ¡°Can you just be quiet?¡±


    Cale ignored Hans and looked outside the open chamber door. Choi Han had been standing outside the door since early this morning. Cale was staring at Choi Han while wondering what was going on, and Choi Han answered without even needing to be asked.


    ¡°Mr. Ron asked me to protect you.¡±


    ¡®What was Ron thinking?¡¯


    Cale had a serious expression on his face as he received a cup from Hans. He then started to frown.


    ¡°Hans. Why did you bring me lemonade?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Young master, don¡¯t you like lemonade?¡±


    Sigh. Cale let out a deep sigh and drank the lemonade. It was better than cold water to wake him up and settle his stomach.


    Choi Han watched Hans and Cale from outside the chamber door as he recalled his conversation with Ron the night before.


    ¡®You¡¯re going somewhere?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡®Where?¡¯


    ¡®Nothing a kid like you needs to know about.¡¯


    ¡®Did youe to talk to me for Cale-nim?¡¯


    ¡®You figure it out.¡¯


    That was what Ron said before leaving early this morning. Choi Han saw the assassin Ron instead of the servant Ron when Ron walked out of the residence.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han snapped out of it as Cale called out to him. Cale had gotten up from the bed and was heading to the bathroom. Cale asked Choi Han, who was looking at him.


    ¡°Is Lock awake?¡¯


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The Wolf Tribe really did have fast regenerative abilities. Cale looked at the time. The piggy bank Billos, the bastard son of the Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s leader, would soon arrive at the capital. Cale had promised to drink with him, and had already decided where they would meet. It was the same inn he had told Choi Han to stay in once he got to the capital. That inn also had a bar, which was famous for its alcohol.


    ¡®And something that will connect Choi Han and Billos is there.¡¯


    Cale thought about the merchant who would be with the 10 wolf children right now and asked.


    ¡°What about the children and the merchant at the inn?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking you could stop by on your way back from the meeting.¡±


    ¡°...Meeting?¡±


    Hans approached the confused Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Young master, the invitation from the Northeastern nobles.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale had forgotten about that because he did not consider those nobles to be very important. He started to frown a bit as he debated what to do. What kind of trash actions would he need to do at the meeting? Cale, Kim Rok Soo, had never met these people before, but it didn¡¯t matter. He was known as trash for a reason.


    ¡°And the guest wishes to speak with you as well.¡±


    ¡°Are You talking about Miss Rosalyn?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She said any time will work based on your schedule.¡±


    Rosalyn was a smart girl. She probably already suspects that the feeling of mana from yesterday is from a dragon. She has probably never seen a dragon before, but such powerful mana could note from anything other than a dragon.


    Cale opened the door to the bathroom and gave an order to Hans as he went in.


    ¡°I will eat breakfast in my room, so get it ready. After that, ask Miss Rosalyn if she would like to have breakfast together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master. I understand. However, it is the middle of the day, so it would be lunch.¡±


    ¡°...Hans.¡±


    ¡°I will get it ready right away!¡±


    Cale red at Hans, who vigorously answered, and gave onestmand before closing the bathroom door.


    ¡°Ah, and leave the terrace door open.¡±


    ¡®The ck Dragon needs to be able toe in.¡¯


    It was very odd that it could only sleep well if it slept outside on a tree by the window.


    * * *


    ¡°Then I will go bring Rosalyn-nim over now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cale sat on a chair by the food, that was breakfast for some and lunch for others and sent Hans out. Beacrox seemed to have put in quite the effort, as the food on the table looked fabulous. The table was full of food, probably because he asked for it all at once instead of in courses.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han approached him.


    ¡°I will go stay with Lock while you are eating.¡±


    ¡°I guess the two of you are taking turns nursing him.¡±


    Choi Han started to smile in embarrassment at Cale¡¯s promation. Although Lock was quickly recovering, he was stillying on the bed with Rosalyn and Choi Han taking turns nursing him. Of course, Rosalyn was doing the majority of the nursing.


    ¡°On and Hong are helping to take care of him as well.¡±


    ¡°Like hell they are.¡±


    Choi Han could only remain silent at Cale¡¯s words. On and Hong were staying in Lock¡¯s room. But this was what the two kittens told Cale in secret before heading over.


    ¡®I think we are too weak to kill a Wolf Tribe. We will probably lose, even if we enter berserk mode. We need to figure out a way to squash people like him.¡¯


    ¡®Right, we need to figure out a way. That is why we will go study a bit.¡¯


    On and Hong were not there to nurse Lock but to determine how to kill such enemies in the future.


    ¡°But Lock still seems rxed having two cute kittens with him.¡±


    ¡°...I guess that¡¯s great.¡±


    Cale had no desire to tell Choi Han and Lock the truth. Choi Han inspected the area to verify that the ck Dragon was not in the room before quietly speaking.


    ¡°I did not tell Lock or Rosalyn that I brought them with me because you told me to do so.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    ¡°I told you I would keep it a secret.¡±


    Choi Han was showing a reliable side to Cale. Maybe it was because of yesterday¡¯s vow, but Choi Han did not know how devious words could be. He didn¡¯t know how words could be used to favor one party more than the other.


    The God of Death would only follow Cale¡¯s words and his interpretation of it because he was the one to put his life on the line.


    ¡®That is why nobles spent at least a week preparing what to say when they are going to make a Vow of Death. They usually average at least ten pages of texts to say.¡¯


    Cale thought about how he would use Choi Han in the future before starting to speak to Choi Han, who seemed to really trust him.


    ¡°Choi Han, did you say you were going to kill that blood drinking mage if you saw them again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at the answer that came without any hesitation and continued to speak.


    ¡°I will tell you how to find that person.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze started to change. But Cale was not done just yet.


    ¡°Of course, we have to prevent the terror incident first.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s expression seemed to be asking Cale to tell him right away, but the moment he opened his mouth, there was a knock on the door followed by Hans¡¯s voice.


    "Young master, I have brought Rosalyn-nim.¡±


    Cale nodded at Choi Han and got up from the chair. Choi Han silently got up as well and opened the door. Hans and Rosalyn entered through the open door. Hans did not enter any farther than the door frame and calmly added on to what he stated previously.


    ¡°Young master, Rosalyn-nim, please let me know if you need anything.¡±


    Hans then bowed and stepped out of the room. Choi Han followed behind him.


    ¡°Rosalyn, I will be with Lock.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±¡¯


    Once the two of them left, only Rosalyn and Cale were left in the room. Rosalyn looked to be calm, yet cold.


    ¡°Thank you for the invitation, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing, Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    Cale pointed to the chair across from him and started to speak.


    ¡°There are a lot of things we need to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Young master, I guess you don¡¯t like to beat around the bush?¡±


    Rosalyn started to smile as she asked, and Cale looked toward the open terrace window and started to speak.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    In that instant, Rosalyn quickly turned around. She could see some leaves floating into the room. She could not help but tremble.


    However, she was able to logically think things throughst night. She had thought about it all night while nursing Lock. Threeyered magic and the ability to do such a thing. There was really just one answer.


    She moved her gaze from the leaves floating their way and looked toward Cale and asked.


    ¡°Dragon. Is it a dragon-nim?¡±


    Mages really did respect dragons. Her demeanor clearly showed that was the case. Cale started to smirk, as he started to speak toward the floating leaves.


    ¡°You introduce yourself.¡±


    In that instant, the leaves that were floating on top of the table, or over the steaks if you want to be really specific, turned into a ck Dragon. It had removed its invisibility magic.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Rosalyn could not even gasp, as she waspletely shocked. Even though she knew it was going to be a dragon, it still was shocking. There were less than 20 dragons in existence in both the Western and Eastern continentsbined, but such an existence was in front of her right now.


    They were known for never leaving their territory andir, and enjoying life as the most amazing existence in the world. Furthermore, dragons were the king of both mana and nature.


    They were also an existence that preferred solitude. Although it was confirmed that there were 20 dragons in the world, they were all different colors and varied drastically in personality, habits, and traits. The Magic Tower found this to be quite interesting. Why were they different in color and personality, even after growing up under their parents?


    There was only one exnation they could fathom.


    ¡®Dragons are prideful creatures that want to be different from any other.¡¯


    They want to be unique while they are alive. That was the case, even amongst their own tribe of dragons.


    Such an existence was in front of Rosalyn¡¯s eyes right now.


    It was a young dragon, but the mana she could feel and the unique gaze of a dragon told her it really was just like any other dragon.


    The ck Dragon quietly observed Rosalyn for a bit before turning its head away. Rosalyn did not know what to say about the dragon¡¯s action. After doing that, the dragon moved in front of the steak and started to speak.


    ¡°I am hungry.¡±


    ¡°...Go ahead, you can eat it.¡±


    Cale shook his head as he answered, and also offered Rosalyn a seat.


    ¡°We should eat as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah ... yes.¡±


    Rosalyn had a nk expression on her face as she sat down. She could see the young ck Dragon eating the steak in front of her, while Cale, who was dressed fancier than usual because he needed to attend the Northeastern Nobles meeting, was elegantly eating a soup.


    Nobody at the Magic Tower would believe her if she told them about this.


    However, Rosalyn believed in what she was seeing in front of her eyes, as well as the rest of her five senses. Everything in nature could be felt by the five senses.


    ¡°...It is so amazing that a mage like myself can see such a sight. A dragon is with a human.¡±


    Rosalyn believed in the sight in front of her and revealed her honest observation. Cale did not care to respond, but the ck Dragon stopped eating the steak to look at Rosalyn. He then turned his head to look at Cale.


    It was the face of a reptile, but its expression was clearly visible. The ck Dragon started to frown while looking at Cale, who was still eating his soup, and started to speak.


    ¡°Very weak. He is no better than an ant. That is the reason.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Both Cale and the dragon agreed. Rosalyn watched this with curiosity, before eventually nodding her head.


    ¡°A meal with young master Cale and Dragon-nim. It is an honor.¡±


    Rosalyn was calm as she elegantly lifted up her fork. Cale observed her expression, as he continued to eat his soup.


    ¡®She really is a courageous person.¡¯


    Any other mage would be shaking non-stop and praising the dragon right now. They would then ask the dragon to teach them even a little bit about mana or magic. A dragon¡¯s magic was something that would make any mage on the continent go crazy.


    Cale started to speak to Rosalyn, who was starting off with a sd.


    ¡°Please feel free to stay here as long as you like.¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I have three things I am curious about. But one of them has already been resolved, so I have two more. May I ask about them?¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    The first was probably about the dragon. Cale had decided to reveal the dragon¡¯s existence to Rosalyn after contemting it for a long time. He felt like it would be more beneficial to him that way.


    He felt like he could anticipate the other two questions as well.


    ¡°Here is the second thing I am curious about.¡±


    Rosalyn asked her question calmly and sincerely.


    ¡°Is it okay to allow someone who was not invited to stay in your residence like this? Even if I am a mage, as a noble, you must be sensitive about associating with strangers.¡±


    Cale easily answered that question.


    ¡°It is fine because you are someone Choi Han brought.¡±


    Cale peeked at the ck Dragon, that was eating the steak, before looking back toward Rosalyn and continuing to speak.


    ¡°I also have this guy.¡±


    The ck Dragon did not respond to that statement. However, he flicked his wing once before stuffing his face into the steak te and starting to devour the steak even faster than before. Rosalyn watched the dragon for a long time before her red pupils moved back to Cale, who was eating a salmon steak.


    ¡°... I see. Then here is my third question.¡±


    Cale stopped eating the salmon steak and looked up at Rosalyn. Their eyes met, and Cale could see her red pupils. Originally, Rosalyn changed her pupils from red to ck with magic when they entered the capital. She did the same thing with her hair color. However, that was not the case right now.


    Rosalyn asked her question.


    ¡°Why do you speak so respectfully to me, despite your status as a noble?¡±


    Cale lifted up the wine ss next to the salmon steak and took a sip of the white wine. He then started to speak.


    ¡°Red hair, red pupils, and a mage. Then there is your self-revealed name of Rosalyn.¡±


    It was weird to pretend not to know when someone was being so clear about it.


    Cale started to smile as he asked.


    ¡°Princess-nim, aren¡¯t you the one who should stop speaking so respectfully to me?¡±


    1. Korean folk tale


    2. Another Korean folk tale

 Chapter 35: Being Still (2)

    <h4>Chapter 35: Being Still (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Rosalyn started to smile.


    ¡°I heard you were trash, but I guess that was a lie.¡±


    Rosalyn stopped with the respectful tone almost immediately, as Cale had expected. Although the majority of the people may not know what the princess of another kingdom may look like, it was different for nobles.


    Low-level nobles may have found it difficult to gather information, but at the Count level, like the Henituse family, having information about the neighboring kingdoms¡¯ nobles and royalty was basic knowledge. It was not just fun and games to be a noble.


    Cale responded to Rosalyn¡¯s statement.


    ¡°It is true that I am famous for being trash. However, a mage should make their judgments based on their five senses.¡±


    ¡°You are right, young master Cale. We only believe the things we experience ourselves.¡±


    Cale thought Rosalyn¡¯s way of speaking was quite odd. She was speaking informally to him as a princess, but when she was referring to herself as part of the society of mages by using the term, ¡®we,¡¯ she spoke formally. Her identity as a mage seemed to be very important to her.


    ¡°But princess-nim.¡±


    ¡°Rosalyn.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t seem to like being treated like a princess.


    ¡°Okay then. Miss Rosalyn, are you done with your questions?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am finished.¡±


    She smiled as she answered.


    ¡°Young master Cale, it seems like you do not want to be involved with me?¡±


    Even though he knew she was a princess, he just told her to enjoy her stay and then leave. It wasn¡¯t that she found that to be disrespectful or anything. In fact, she preferred it that way. If she wanted special treatment, she would have revealed her full name and her identity immediately.


    She did not want to be treated that way however. In addition, she was thankful to Cale for telling them about Lock¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Really? I just acted that way since princess-nim seemed to prefer it this way.¡±


    ¡®Liar.¡¯


    Rosalyn treated Cale¡¯s words as just a good excuse.


    A human who travels with a dragon. He was known to be trash by society, but was not actually like that in reality. He could have easily revealed her existence if he really wanted to do so.


    She thanked Cale, who was smiling as if he knew nothing.


    ¡°It seems like you have not informed the Roan royalty. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Something like that should be based on the involved individual¡¯s own wishes.¡±


    Cale thought that the crown prince would barge into this residence if Cale had reported it to the pce.


    ¡°You are correct, young master Cale. I do not wish to reveal myself. If thisnds you into trouble in the future, please let them know that I asked you not to do so. I will send a messenger to back up your story.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for letting me stay here. I will take care of my business and not cause you any trouble.¡±


    ¡®Not cause me any trouble.¡¯


    Cale thanked Rosalyn, who was giving him the answer he wanted to hear the most.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°No worries, it is how it should be.¡±


    Rosalyn brushed Cale¡¯s thanks off before continuing to eat. Cale and Rosalyn, the two of them did not need to speak anymore. Rosalyn just peeked at the dragon every so often.


    She couldn¡¯t help it. As a mage, her gaze continued to head to the dragon. The dragon stopped eating the sausage that originally was for Cale before turning to look at Rosalyn. After ignoring Rosalyn¡¯s continued peeking for a while, he finally spoke up.


    ¡°Eat your own food. This is mine.¡±


    The ck Dragon pulled the te with the sausage closer to him. Cale was casually piling more food onto that te for the dragon. The ck Dragon was getting addicted to the taste of steak, which was different from eating raw meat, as well as the other types of various foods that were on the table.


    Rosalyn peeked toward Cale, and Cale stealthily put up four fingers without the dragon noticing. Four years old. Rosalyn smiled at the meaning of Cale¡¯s message, and responded to the dragon.


    ¡°Yes, dragon-nim. I would not dare eye your food.¡±


    The ck Dragon started to eat again and Rosalyn and Cale continued their meals as well.


    It was a rxing and peaceful meal.


    After it was over, Cale got on the carriage to go meet the Northeastern nobles. The Northeastern nobles consisted of just 10 noble families. There were more if you considered the barons and below, but the pir of the Northeast was based on these 10 families. Of those 10 families, the three people Cale was meeting today came from three families that had been friendly with the Henituse family for a long time.


    ¡°What a dilemma.¡±


    That was why Cale was worried. Choi Han, who had been following him as a guard, cautiously asked.


    ¡°What is? If I can do anything to help, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°Nothing. You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Cale just curtly answered before starting to think again. Choi Han observed Cale and started to worry as well. It was the first time Choi Han had seen Cale worrying like this.


    Cale did not know what to do.


    Just what kind of chaos would he need to cause to really look like trash?


    Cale hade to a realization after being stuck withrge baggage like Choi Han and the ck Dragon. He was having a dilemma about how to live a trash life.


    The Northeastern nobles would have seen Cale¡¯s trash behavior in the past. They would have also received news about all of Cale¡¯s trashy actions in the Henituse territory. That was why he had to be even more careful, no, he had to be even more chaotic.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale looked down at his two hands. Act like a total bastard? That would be a way to seem like the trash of all trash. While Cale was thinking about what he could do to act terribly, the carriage stopped in front of a residence. Since the Northeastern nobles all had residences in the same area of the capital, it was not very far.


    ¡°Wee, young master Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale noticed the old butler greeting him at the gate, and looked to the building behind the butler.


    This was Count Wheelsman¡¯s residence. Count Wheelsman¡¯s territory was located in the beginning parts of the Northeast, and he was neither very strong nor very wealthy. That was why he was able to build a close rtionship with Count Henituse in the Northeast, where they did not have any dukes or marquis. Count Henituse liked this friendship because, for someone like him, whose territory was far in the corner of the Northeast, knowing someone who was the close to the capital was beneficial.


    Cale thought about Count Wheelsman¡¯s sessor.


    ¡®Eric Wheelsman.¡¯


    Deputy butler Hans had cautiously advised Cale before he left for this meeting.


    ¡®Young master, it is great that you have a good rtionship with young master Eric, but I bring this up to you to ask whether you think it would be smarter to not act so close to each other in front of the other nobles in the meeting.¡¯


    That let Cale know that Eric and the original owner of this body were very close. However, the information about Eric in the nobles information report described Eric as a good person who was a bit uptight.


    ¡°Young master Cale, may I escort you inside?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Cale followed the old butler into the Wheelsman residence.


    Eric Wheelsman, Gilbert Chetter, and Amiru Ubarr. The three of them were inside the residence. Cale was still thinking about how he should act in front of them as he entered inside.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t need to worry about such a thing.


    ¡°Cale. You at least still listened to this hyung. Right?¡±


    Cale had a confused look on his face. Eric Wheelsman pushed up his sses after seeing Cale¡¯s expression. Right now, Cale was seated at the table with the three nobles surrounding him like he was in an interview.


    ¡®This is odd.¡¯


    But the atmosphere was more of them consoling him rather than interviewing him. Eric Wheelsman started to speak.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be annoying for you as well?¡±


    Viscount Ubarr¡¯s daughter Amiru and Baron Chetter¡¯s son Gilbert chimed in.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Young master Cale, I heard you don¡¯t like annoying formalities.¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale, it is not wrong to find something to be annoying.¡±


    It felt like they were trying to console a child. Cale first responded to their statements.


    ¡°Yes, it is annoying.¡±


    ¡°See! That is why!¡±


    Tap.


    Eric lightly tapped the table. It did not seem like it was because he was angry, but more like a subconscious movement.


    He looked toward Cale, who used to be a cute little kid until he grew up to be trash, and quietly continued.


    ¡°That is why you don¡¯t need to say anything or do anything. Just be still! Be still and we will take care of everything for you. You hate annoying things and formalities anyway.¡±


    Cale responded back with an intrigued expression.


    ¡°I am very good at staying still.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You are? Ah, yes. You are like that. You are very good at that.¡±


    Eric was known for being uptight, but he was also the type to worry about everything. But that was only because he liked to think about everything before they actually happened.


    He started to speak to Cale, who became the biggest concern of his since yesterday, when he found out that Cale really was the one toe to the capital. The other two looked toward Eric as if they were cheering him on.


    ¡°Some of the other Northeastern nobles may try to annoy you. The ones who aligned themselves with Marquis Stan or some other duke will definitely try. But all you have to do is be still and we will take care of everything for you. What do you think?¡±


    This was what Eric was most worried about. Of the 10 pir families, only these 4 families have not aligned themselves elsewhere. The other nobles who aligned with higher ranking nobles from outside the area would want to offer the entire Northeastern group of nobles to their upline.


    They needed to be cautious, cautious, and even more cautious. This group of four families had to be in the center. That was their way of being the strongest faction in the Northeast, and, in order to do that, the wealthy Henituse family could not cause an ident at the capital.


    Eric, as well as the other two, quietly waited for Cale¡¯s response.


    ¡°That would be great.¡±


    Cale had a gentle smile on his face to go with his response. Eric was thinking that Cale still looked like the good kid from the past, as long as he was not drinking, and started to speak.


    ¡°I n on showing our respect to the crown prince together as well. I¡¯m sure you find this to be annoying and want to get right to drinking, but that will be difficult. As long as you do that initial greeting, we will take care of EVERYTHING ELSE!¡±


    ¡®Oh?¡¯


    Cale started to smirk. He found this atmosphere quite interesting. He picked up the winess in front of him. Cale could see Gilbert flinch as he did that.


    Cale thought this was odd as well. He may be a troublesome trash, but since they were on the same side, their only possible course of action was to protect him. He wet his mouth with the wine, before starting to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Eric had a bright smile on his face as his sses reflected the light from the chandelier.


    Cale decided to take the three nobles¡¯ offer of doing nothing and getting their protection. He liked this n very much.


    ¡°All you have to do is show up, sit there, and rx.¡±


    ¡°Great. It sounds perfect.¡±


    It was a very good offer, just the type Cale liked. He calmly ate the meal in front of him, as he started to think that it was a good idea toe here today. However, Eric, Gilbert, and Amiru did not let their guards down. Cale Henituse was someone who had even thrown a bottle at the Northeastern nobles meeting when everything seemed to be going great.


    They were especially cautious because they were here to convince the crown prince to invest in the Northeastern coastline, where Gilbert and Amiru¡¯s families were positioned.


    ¡°Wine from the Henituse territory really is great.¡±


    Of course, Cale knew about the two family¡¯s desire for the crown prince¡¯s investment from the information Hans had given to him. The four families shared information with each other without any secrets. However, Cale knew that the investment from the crown prince would not be possible.


    ¡®How would he be able to invest when a war will soon start from the south of the Western Continent? It might be different if it was a navy though.¡¯


    The four nobles chatted every so often as they continued their meal. The three nobles rxed a bit after seeing Cale make it through the whole meal without causing an ident.


    They were all decently satisfied with this meeting.


    * * *


    Cale rested for a bit after returning to his residence, before hearing that Choi Han was back, causing Cale to call him to his room.


    ¡°Cale-nim, you called for me?¡±


    ¡°The inn?¡±


    ¡°Fine. Thankfully, the children are energetic.¡±


    Cale turned pale after thinking about 10 energetic Wolf Tribe children. On the other hand, Choi Han seemed to be more rxed and happier.


    ¡°Then there is nothing else to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Cale nodded his head before standing up. It was only then that Choi Han realized that Cale was not wearing his pajamas nor his usual outfit. He was wearing very casual clothes.


    Cale walked over to his bed as he started to speak.


    ¡°I will beying in bed, so go tell Hans he can stop standing outside the door and can go sleep. He will go without even looking back.¡±


    Choi Han looked out the open terrace window. It was a bright night. He then asked Cale.


    ¡°Will you be heading out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale smiled as he answered.


    ¡°I left the terrace open like before, soe to my room.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze changed. He remembered what Cale had told him the other day. Cale mentioned that he would tell Choi Han how to find that blood drinking mage.


    ¡°Will it just be the two of us, without either On or Hong?¡±


    Choi Han asked with a serious expression, but an answer came from somewhere else.


    ¡°I will be going as well.¡±


    The ck Dragon removed its invisibility magic and entered through the terrace window. Choi Han looked toward the ck Dragon before turning back to look at Cale. Cale answered even more rxed than ever before.


    ¡°The three of us will go.¡±

 Chapter 36: Being Still (3)

    <h4>Chapter 36: Being Still (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Han looked at the ck Dragon before looking back toward Cale and asking.


    ¡°Are we going to destroy everything?¡±


    ¡°No. Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡®Why are his thoughts always so extreme?¡¯


    Caleid down on the bed and waved Choi Han away.


    ¡°Hurry up ande back soon. Oh, and wear a hat.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Choi Han left only the night stand¡¯s light on and turned the rest of the lights off before heading out of the room and saying something to Hans. Cale kept his eyes closed and pretended to be asleep.


    The door soon closed and Hans did not enter. The ck Dragon, who had been invisible while the door was open, removed its invisibility andnded on the bed. One side of the bed started to sink while the dragon started to speak in a worried voice.


    ¡°You cannot really fall asleep.¡±


    Cale started to think after hearing the dragon¡¯s words.


    ¡®Do I look like a four-year-old to this dragon?¡¯


    Cale let out a sigh and got up from the bed. A few momentster, Choi Han reentered the room through the window while wearing a robe.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. I guess a robe is definitely better than a hat.¡±


    Choi Han nodded and started to speak toward the dragon as Cale packed a hat.


    ¡°Will you be following us like that?¡±


    ¡°I will be invisible.¡±


    ¡°... I heard that dragons could polymorph. Can¡¯t you turn into a human? I think that would be easier.¡±


    A dragon¡¯s magic was an expression of their will. That was why Choi Han thought that the dragon could easily polymorph if it had the will to do so.


    The ck Dragon snorted at Choi Han¡¯s words.


    ¡°I hate humans. I do not want to be like the humans. He said that dragons were cool and awesome.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    The ck Dragon peeked toward Cale at Choi Han¡¯s question, before quickly looking away. It then turned invisible and flew up into the sky. The sunken part of the bed returned back to normal.


    Cale leisurely started to speak to Choi Han, who was looking at him with an odd expression.


    ¡°Dragons indeed are cool.¡±


    ¡°They really are.¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head and followed behind Cale, who was heading toward the terrace. He then looked out the third-floor terrace window and stopped suddenly.


    ¡°Um, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°...Do I have to carry you again?¡±


    Cale snorted at Choi Han¡¯s hesitant question, and pointed to the ceiling with his index finger. At that moment, Cale¡¯s body slowly lifted off the floor and started to turn invisible.


    Cale watched his entire body turn invisible before looking up to the ceiling and starting to speak.


    ¡°Dragons are great and mighty.¡±


    ¡°You are right. I am great and mighty.¡±


    The invisible ck Dragon responded to Cale. Choi Han could see Cale¡¯s evil smirk quickly appear before disappearing. Choi Han realized how Cale was controlling the dragon and he started to speak as well.


    ¡°Wow, dragons are great and mighty.¡±


    Once Choi Han said that, he turned invisible as well, and they could leave the residence without any worries. Of course, there were magic detection tools around the residence fence, but they were for preventing intruders. They did not have any reaction to people leaving from the residence.


    Choi Han stood at a small alley a bit away from the residence, and started to speak.


    ¡°It is fine from here.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the invisibility magic on Cale and Choi Han was removed. Cale, whose levitation magic was removed as well,nded gently from the 10 centimeters he was floating in the air. Cale was shocked at this chain of events.


    ¡®The ck Dragon¡¯s magic skills are much stronger than I thought. I wonder if it is rted to its special characteristics.¡¯


    This level of magic was already a bit higher than the level of the highest tier mages. It was no wonder that they said that an adult dragon could easily destroy an entire kingdom if it was willing to do so.


    ¡®But I won¡¯t need his help like this once I get the Sound of the Wind. I can then move around without the ck Dragon or Choi Haning with me.¡¯


    The Sound of the Wind was the third ancient power Cale was nning on taking. However, he needed to head to the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northeastern shores to find that power.


    ¡®I¡¯ll need to go to youngdy Amiru¡¯s territory.¡¯


    Cale was nning on heading there to get the Sound of the Wind on his way back from the capital. His excuse to others would be that he wanted to go sightseeing, since he was already out. The fact that it was an ancient power by the sea made him a bit concerned, but Cale decided to not think much about it because it was a power that he could quietly take.


    ¡®By then, Choi Han¡¯s crew won¡¯t be with me anyways.¡¯


    Cale was certain that the Whale Tribe and the mermaids appeared at the Northeastern shores around the end of volume 4. The war in the ocean between the Eastern and Western continents. All he had to do was avoid the shores at that time. More than the whales, he needed to avoid those crazy mermaids.


    Cale covered his red hair with his hat, before taking a map out of his pocket. He then took the lead.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The still invisible ck Dragon and Choi Han walked on either side of Cale, following Cale out of the southern district of the nobles and into the center of Huiss.


    The night became as bright as the day as they got closer to the center of Huiss. There were many bright lights on the streets with shops selling stuff, and bars were the most lively at this time.


    ¡°The nightlife at the capital is really different from other ces.¡±


    ¡°It sure is.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han¡¯s words before heading toward the za of Glory at the center of Huiss. They could see a round za in front of them with fountains in all four directions. Each fountain had groups of citizens gathered around it.


    The three of them could see the citizens rxing with their families or friends after a long day of work. Since it was 9 pm right now, they would continue to enjoy themselves at the za until the guards came to patrol at 11 pm.


    Cale looked to the left. Choi Han was nkly watching some familiesughing together at the fountain to the east.


    Cale, who had been leisurely watching Choi Han and the scene in front of them, started to speak.


    ¡°Make it so nobody can hear us.¡±


    Once he said that, an invisible dome appeared around them. It was something that only Cale, Choi Han, and the ck Dragon, who were inside the dome, could see.


    Choi Han finally turned to look at Cale.


    ¡°There is this thing called a magic bomb.¡±


    ¡°A bomb?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A bomb. Magic bombs cane in many shapes and sizes. With this Western continent having a long history of war that was led by magic, it has developed quite a bit.¡±


    Choi Han quietly listened to Cale¡¯s story.


    ¡°However, there are a lot of restrictions. The location of the magic bomb, controlling the mana flowing through it, and many other factors cause these bombs to be reallyplicated to use.¡±


    That was why they preferred to have a mage use their magic during war rather than using magic bombs. But the magic bombs this time are different from those used previously.¡±


    ¡°Of those bombs, newly developed magic bombs will go off here, as well as multiple ces around here, in six days.¡±


    Cale did not think that the five bombs Choi Han and Rosalyn had found in the novel would still be the same. The story had already changed. That meant that this situation could easily change as well. That was why Cale came up with a new n.


    However, he was still certain that the magic bomb terror incident would still proceed as described.


    ¡®Since I was able to confirm that the crazy mage was in this kingdom.¡¯


    The crazy mage was the one who created this new magic bomb. The secret organization would eventually distribute this bomb to different territories in the Roan Kingdom after the incident at the capital. Of course, they will be hiding their identity as the secret organization.


    ¡°Are you saying a bomb will go off here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Han looked around at the fountains and the people in the za. A cold voice filled his ear at that time.


    ¡°It could be buried somewhere or even installed on a person. Of course, that person will not know it is a bomb and think it is something else, like a bracelet or a purse and have it on them.¡±


    On a person. That phrase made Choi Han turn his head to look at Cale. Cale responded coldly to Choi Han.


    ¡°That is why we need to prevent it.¡±


    Of course, Cale would not do it. Choi Han, Rosalyn, and the ck Dragon will be the ones to take care of it. Cale nned to be still. Cale nned to be very still at the capital.


    ¡°How can we prevent it?¡±


    ¡°Simple.¡±


    Cale crossed his arms as he leaned on a tree in the za and continued to speak.


    ¡°Magic bombs, are in essence, chunks of mana. That is why all you need to do is have someone with high mana sensitivity inspect the area and search any locations that seem to have an abundance of mana.¡±


    Choi Han flinched at Cale¡¯s calm demeanor before cautiously asking.


    ¡°Is it so much higher that it will be that easily detected?¡±


    ¡°No. It is just slightly higher, making it difficult for any average mage to notice it. But that small chunk of mana can instantly pull in the mana in the surrounding area to create arge explosion.¡±


    Choi Han looked concerned. As a sword user and an aura user, he was slightly sensitive to mana as well. However, he was not as sensitive to it as mages, and could not be of help.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I do not think it will be easy.¡±


    ¡°It is very easy.¡±


    Cale answered that way as he asked.


    ¡°Right?¡±


    At that moment, an answer came from above.


    ¡°It is doable. Just annoying.¡±


    Next to Cale was the ck Dragon, an existence that was said to be the most sensitive to mana. Choi Han quickly understood and nodded his head. He had forgotten that this dragon was a great and mighty existence.


    Cale handed the map in his hand to Choi Han.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the people, but the bombs installed in locations will be installed at least two days before the incident.¡±


    The day of the incident would be when the king arrives. That meant that the security would be multiple times the normal level starting from the day before. That''s why they needed to install the bombs at least two days before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other locations, but I am certain that at least one bomb will be near this za. This is the ce with the most people.¡±


    ¡°Right. I agree.¡±


    ¡°That is why, with this za as the center point.¡±


    Cale pointed toward Choi Han and then up to the sky.


    ¡°Choi Han, you and the dragon will roam around the capital every night to look for the magic bombs.¡±


    ¡°The two of us?¡±


    Cale patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulder and answered as Choi Han asked. The way to handle the ck Dragon and Choi Han was pretty simr.


    ¡°Yes. Choi Han, if it is you, I know that you can stealthily move around without being noticed. You are very talented.¡±


    Choi Han quietly nodded his head with a serious expression. He then asked.


    ¡°What should we do once we find it?¡±


    ¡°Leave it there for now.¡±


    ¡°...Not get rid of it?¡±


    ¡°We will get rid of it on the day of the incident.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    Cale started to smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find that mage?¡±


    It was not the answer to Choi Han¡¯s question, but Choi Han first nodded his head. Cale looked around the za. Everybody looked happy, but members of the secret organization may be mixed in with them. Cale did not know where that blood-drinking mage was located. The mage may be hiding somewhere or roaming around under a disguise.


    ¡°A mage needs to be present in order to make a magic bomb go off. The mage who made the bomb needs to remove the restriction to set it off.¡±


    ¡°...Then-¡±


    Choi Han started to speak as a thought came to him before stopping himself and looking back toward Cale. Cale continued on in an uninterested voice.


    ¡°First, find the bombs. If you happen to get lucky and find the people installing the bombs, follow them without getting noticed.¡±


    Since the ck Dragon will be with him, Choi Han would stop right before he would be detected by magic. But Cale thought it would be difficult for them to find those people in the process.


    It will take a lot of work to look for the locations with a slightly elevated mana fluctuation to find the bombs. It will be very difficult and tiring. That was why Cale left this task to the two of them. He would not be able to help, but, more importantly, he didn¡¯t want to do it.


    ¡°Then do we just have to roam around until two days before the event?¡±


    ¡°No. The two of you will need toe the day before as well.¡±


    ¡°The day before?¡±


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult because there will be a lot more guards?¡¯


    Choi Han did not ask his question. It would be difficult, but still manageable for him. He would just need to spend a little more effort and be a little more cautious.


    At that moment, Choi Han could see Cale with his viinous smirk once again.


    Cale took a ck orb out of his pocket and showed it to Choi Han.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han let out a gasp. He was familiar with this ck orb. It was the Mana Disturbance Tool. It had been used by Cale once before. It was strong enough to have a range of an entire mountain.


    Cale leisurely smiled as he started to speak. He knew when the bomb would go off.


    ¡°A lot of mages will be there that day, so it probably won¡¯t evenst 10 minutes, but it will help. It will make everything rted to magic not work for that duration.¡±


    10 minutes was enough.


    They just needed to save the people with bombs on them in those 10 minutes. They will be very visible. And, by that point, there will be a lot of humans and beast people to put to work, in addition to Choi Han and the dragon as well.


    Choi Han looked back and forth between the ck orb and Cale, before taking a gulp and starting to speak.


    ¡°...Cale-nim, you were nning to do all of this on your own-¡±


    ¡°That is why.¡±


    Cale knew what Choi Han was going to say. That was why he cut him off and started to speak to Choi Han and the dragon.


    ¡°Go and work.¡±


    Choi Han nkly stared at Cale. Cale pointed to the beer bar that was famous for its beer and continued on.


    ¡°I will be waiting for you here. Just look around until about 11 beforeing back for today.¡±


    Choi Han thought for a moment, before letting out a sigh-likeughter and nodding his head.


    ¡°Got it. Today, the dragon and I will just look around the interior of the za before returning.¡±


    Choi Han had originally thought about asking why Cale was not going with them. However, he quickly realized it. Cale would only be baggage to Choi Han and the ck Dragon as they worked.


    Cale was weak. There was not even a trace of manaing from Cale¡¯s body, nor did he look like he practiced any type of martial arts. He was in, yet not in at the same time.


    ¡°I will work hard, so please buy me a beer when Ie back.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Dragon, thanks for your help too.¡±


    The ck Dragon got rid of the soundproof dome, as if to respond to Cale¡¯s words. Choi Han just slightly bowed his head before moving away from Cale.


    Two hourster, Cale returned to the residence with Choi Han and the ck Dragon, who did not manage to find anything.


    They did not manage to find anything the next night either.


    Cale, who could not sleep at night, finally woke up in the middle of the day. He was not tired though, because the Vitality of the Heart made it difficult for Cale to feel tired.


    ¡°Young master, are you up?¡±


    ¡°... Ron.¡±


    Cale¡¯s honey-like slumber disappeared like a dream, as he came back to reality.


    ¡°I have returned.¡±


    Ron was back. He then handed a letter to Cale. Cale gave an order to Ron for the first time in a while after seeing the letter.


    ¡°Ron, go wrap up a bottle of the best wine.¡±


    It was a letter with the crest of the Flynn Merchant Guild. Cale opened the letter to find a single sentence.


    [Young master Cale, will you be treating me to alcohol soon?]


    The bastard son of the Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s leader, Billos, would soon arrive at the capital.


    The letter helped Cale realize that it would not be long before he met the crown prince inside the pce. Since there were a lot of viins in there, it was time for him to be very, very still.

 Chapter 37: Being Still (4)

    <h4>Chapter 37: Being Still (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Ron nodded his head at Cale¡¯s words, but added one more thing before he left.


    ¡°I understand. By the way, young master, you do remember that you have to visit the pce the day after tomorrow, right?¡±


    Before the king announces the start of the festival in the za, the nobles were scheduled to meet with the crown prince. It was neither a serious meeting nor a feast, but something in between. It was set to take ce in a wing of the pce where important meetings usually took ce.


    Cale thought about the crown prince and the pce before his mind drifted elsewhere.


    ¡®I wonder if Taylor and Cage are well.¡¯


    The fallen eldest son and the crazy priestess. Cale thought that the two of them were probably doing very well.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    But suddenly, his back felt chilly and he caressed the back of his head. That coldness made Cale make up his mind.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not think about the two of them.¡¯


    Cale will be very still at the pce. Even if someone curses him from the side, he will just sit there silently before returning here. Cale peeked at the table in front of them. There was a letter from Eric sitting there.


    [Cale. You don¡¯t have to do anything, anything at all. This hyung-nim will take care of it all for you. Got it? ...]


    Eric Wheelsman, one of the Northeastern nobles, sent him a letter a day. It was very clear that Eric was worried about what might happen. Cale grabbed the letter on the table and chucked it to a corner.


    ¡°Then I will make sure to have them wrap up a bottle of our best alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Cale was watching Ron leave, when he saw some faces he had not seen for a while enter through the open door. Ron peeked at the two of them before closing the door. The two that entered approached Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°I think I can kill them if they let their guard down!¡±


    ¡°I see a way we can kill them!¡±


    It was the kittens On and Hong. These two kittens, who Cale had not seen for a while, were excited, as they seemed to have found a way to kill the Beast people who were as strong as the Wolf Tribe.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    The two kittens came and rubbed their faces on Cale¡¯s leg after hearing hispliment toward them. Cale pushed the two of them away because he found it annoying. Ron soon entered the room once again.


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ron looked at Cale, who answered like he didn¡¯t care, before asking his question.


    ¡°May I go as your personal servant to the pce?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking such an obvious question? Who would go if it wasn¡¯t you?¡±


    That answer made Ron make up his mind to leave.


    The people who called themselves, ¡®Arm,¡¯ and ruled the Eastern continent¡¯s underworld had started to expand their reach to the Western continent. ¡®Arm,¡¯ was just one limb of the organization, and nobody knew their true identity.


    The Mn family was a fifth generation assassin household that sought to rule the night in the Eastern Continent, and Ron Mn, the sessor to the Mn family, hated and feared this, ¡®Arm.¡¯


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You will be very cool in the pce.¡±


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    Cale looked toward Ron, who, after returning from his time off, was ttering him unlike his usual self, and casually asked.


    ¡°I do have a handsome face and figure don¡¯t I?¡±


    Meeeeeow.


    The kittens snorted at Cale, but they couldn¡¯t disagree. Cale was a handsome man with a slick figure.


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s favorite thing about Cale was his money, but right after that was Cale¡¯s body and face. Cale¡¯s lips looked like they wanted to form a smile.


    ¡°Of course. Our young master is the full package.¡±


    But that smile quickly disappeared.


    ¡®What did I just hear right now?¡¯


    It was a very gentle, warm, and caring voice. It even sounded like Ron was ying along with him. Cale felt chills all over his body, and turned his head around to see Ron standing there with a satisfied smile on his face. It looked different from when he was pretending to be satisfied.


    Cale really felt chills all over his body now. But Ron did not care and continued to go on with his duties.


    ¡°Then I will head out for now. I need to go report to deputy butler Hans.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Oh. Go ahead, quickly.¡±


    Ron soon left, and Cale started to ponder while looking at the closed door.


    ¡®Why is he acting like this?¡¯


    But Cale did not want to find out the reason. What good woulde from being interested in Ron¡¯s life? Cale stared at that closed door for a long time, before a confused expression filled his face.


    Knock knock knock.


    Someone was knocking on the door. The red kitten Hong started to speak.


    ¡°Smells like a wolf.¡±


    Cale looked toward the door and started to speak.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door clicked and slowly started to open. Cale could see the wolf boy, Lock, awkwardly standing there. Lock hesitated for a bit, before starting to speak.


    ¡°Hello, I, I came to thank you. I didn¡¯t know when would be a good time to stop by, so, if it is okay with you, may Ie in for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t want to hear this awkward voice any longer, so he waved Lock inside. Lock carefully closed the door with a nervous expression, and approached Cale. Cale pointed to the couch across from him.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lock sat down on the couch and peeked at Cale. Unlike his earlier words that made Lock think of his uncle, this person, named Cale Henituse, had an aura about him that made it difficult to approach him.


    Rather than it being difficult because he was strong like his uncle, it just felt like it would be difficult to talk to Cale.


    ¡°Say what is on your mind.¡±


    ¡°You see.¡±


    Lock seemed to be thinking about what to say, before jumping up from the seat and bowing toward Cale.


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    Lock seemed very naive, scared, and, in some aspects, stupid. He definitely fit the profile described in the novel.


    ¡®His personality changed in the novel after going berserk for the first time, but it looks like it is still the same now.¡¯


    Cale responded to Lock¡¯s thank you.


    ¡°Sure. It is definitely something to be thankful for.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Ah, yes.¡±


    Lock had an odd expression on his face as he sat back down. Cale watched Lock sit and started to speak.


    ¡°No need to thank me anymore, you can go.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, actually.¡±


    Lock could not stand back up, and just moved his lips without saying anything. He had heard stories from Rosalyn, the two Cat tribe kittens, Choi Han, and even Hans, which made him think things through over and over. He was still not done thinking things through.


    Cale just quietly watched Lock. It was because he knew how Lock would act that he was trying to quickly kick Lock out of here.


    ¡°Well, young master, you see.¡±


    Lock didn¡¯t know how to start. He continued to peek at Cale every so often while staring at his feet. Lock lightly bit down on his lips a couple of times. He didn¡¯t like this personality of his very much. At that moment, Lock heard a cold voice.


    ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Lock lifted his head up to see Cale. This was the first time Lock made eye contact with Cale sinceing into the room. Cale kept eye contact with Lock, as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Good. When you are talking to someone, you should make eye contact like this.¡±


    He continued on.


    ¡°Spit out everything you want to say.¡±


    Cale looked at the clock before looking back at Lock, who was looking at him with a nk expression on his face.


    ¡°I will at least listen to what you have to say.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Lock let out a gasp. He clenched his fidgeting hands and finally started to speak.


    ¡°I, I am the older brother.¡±


    His voice was weak. His body wasrge, but he was still a young boy.


    ¡°I need to take care of my younger siblings.¡±


    Lock knew that he was stillcking a lot to be called a member of the Wolf Tribe. However, he had 10 younger siblings that he needed to protect and care for right now.


    In addition.


    ¡°I was also a nephew and a younger brother.¡±


    The Blue Wolf Tribe loved and cherished the cowardly and stupid Lock. He could not forget about his family, friends, and neighbors who cared for him so much.


    ¡°That is why I need to get my revenge.¡±


    That was why he needed to pay them back for everything they took from him.


    Lock pressed down on his shaking hands and said whatever came to mind. Once he did that, he felt his head clearing up a bit. He then bowed his head and could see his feet and the carpet. He then heard a voice.


    ¡°Young wolf boy.¡±


    Lock lifted his head up. Cale Henituse. This owner of arge residence that Lock couldn¡¯t even dream of when he lived in his vige, was someone that Choi Han hyung had said was worth betting at least ? of his life on. Such a man was bluntly speaking to him.


    ¡°You are a wolf.¡±


    Lock started to recall many past memories. He could see his life in the Blue Wolf Tribe.


    ¡°Wolves protect their families and put them first, before even themselves. I consider them to be a tribe to be proud of.¡±


    Lock could see a smiling face in front of him.


    ¡°I have heard what you wanted to say.¡±


    At that moment, Lock could clearly see this man and everything in this room. On either side of Cale were the cute Cat Tribe kittens, and the sunlighting into the room made it seem very peaceful.


    Lock finally remembered the words that he needed to say, and the words he wanted to say.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your help. And...please help me.¡±


    The owner of this peaceful atmosphere started to speak.


    ¡°Once was enough for the thanks.¡±


    The reason Cale was thinking so much about how to act like a trash these days was because of Choi Han and the ck Dragon. The ck Dragon itself was a concern, while Choi Han was a concern because of the things he brought back with him.


    ¡°I do not wish to help you.¡±


    Cale did not want to help Lock. However, he knew the pain the 10 wolf children were feeling after losing their parents and their support. He had experienced it himself. Furthermore, he already had a foot inside this situation. He did not want to be responsible for everything.


    He nned to do just the bare minimum, so that he would break even.


    Cale continued to speak toward Lock, who was lowering his head after hearing Cale say that he did not want to help him


    ¡°However, I do have ns to make a deal with you.¡±


    ¡°... A deal?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°What do you need help with? And what can you do for me in return?¡±


    Cale had no desire to teach this wolf boy, who was not experienced with anything. That was for Choi Han or Rosalyn to deal with. Cale stood up, as he still had a couple things to take care of before heading to the pce, before speaking once more to the wolf boy.


    ¡°Come back when you have the answers.¡±


    Lock thought for a moment, before getting up from the seat and bowing his head.


    ¡°I understand. I wille back to see you when I have figured things out.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Cale lightly patted Lock¡¯s head once. The gaze in Lock¡¯s eyes as he looked up was quite satisfactory.


    * * *


    Cale grabbed the crown prince¡¯s invitation and got off the carriage. The gathering was to start at 5 pm. Cale looked at the pce, that was iparable to both the Henituse estate and their residence in the capitalbined.


    The Pce of Joy. The name of the location of the gathering was called the Pce of Joy, and it was built by the king to share his joy of the birth of the crown prince. Of course, the king now favored the third prince.


    Cale was nning to meet up with Eric, Gilbert, and Amiru outside the pce and enter together. He looked toward the pce and started to think.


    ¡®Is this a cliche too?¡¯


    It just so happened that someone else arrived at the pce right when Cale arrived.


    ¡°Wow, who is this? Isn¡¯t this our famous young master Cale?¡±


    ¡®Sigh.¡¯


    Cale held back his sigh. He could feel the distaste from the person before him just from their tone. The person approaching him was Neo, the sessor to Viscount Tolz.


    ¡®Why do I have to run into one of Venion¡¯s minions now?¡¯


    Neo Tolz was one of the stereotypical viins. He went around doing Venion¡¯s biddings.


    The vige that the ck Dragon was tortured in belonged to Viscount Tolz.


    And Viscount Tolz¡¯s people never liked the Henituse family. It was because, although they were separated only by a single mountain, the difference in wealth was drastic. However, in the past, they were once friendly with the Henituse family.


    That all changed once they went under Marquis Stan¡¯s faction 5 years ago. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t say it out loud, but they would stealthily try to take control of the Northeastern nobles meeting.


    Neo Tolz smiled brightly as he stood in front of Cale.


    ¡°You are alone?¡±


    They were still a bit away from the pce entrance, and the Vice Captain and Ron were speaking with the guard to get permission to enter. Cale, who brought only the minimal amount of people with him, looked down to Neo.


    Neo saw that Cale was alone, and thus pushed his subordinates back.


    ¡°I am going to chat with young master Cale for a bit. Go get permission for us to enter.¡±


    Neo sent his subordinates to the guard, and took one step closer to Cale. Once the two of them were standing very close, Neo started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    Neo had a warm and friendly smile on his face, as he spoke in a quiet voice that only Cale could hear.


    ¡°What is a terrible trash like you doinging to the pce?¡±


    ¡®Sigh, so childish. Is it like this because it is a world inside a book? Or is it because it is a fantasy world? Is it possible that punks like this exist in the real world too? They must exist since he¡¯s provoking me like this.¡¯


    The son of a viscount dares to speak like this to the son of a count? Cale thought it was only happening because it was a novel, but actually dealing with this made Cale extremely frustrated.


    ¡®I¡¯m not even the MC. Can I not deal with cliches like this?¡¯


    Cale wanted to just tell Ron to kill these stupid viins who didn¡¯t know their ce.


    Cale just continued to look down at Neo. Neo¡¯s expression brightened even more. To Neo, Cale was a trash who just looked fine on the outside. For someone like Neo, who had to suck up to Venion the entire time he was at the capital, Cale was a good prey to bother.


    ¡°What? Do you want to throw a bottle at me? Or do you want to hit me? Go ahead and try.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s just provoking me. He¡¯s doing it on purpose. He can¡¯t take any magic items into the pce, so he won¡¯t be able to take a magic recording device inside. That is why he¡¯s trying to rile me up out here.¡¯


    If Cale caused a ruckus here, it would be seen as a fight between a trash and a dignified noble. It would only be to Neo¡¯s advantage, that was why he was trying to provoke Cale to bring down the Henituse family name.


    Cale just sat there. He then heard a voice inside his head.


    It was the dragon speaking through magic.


    - What a bastard. It reminds me of that bastard Venion.


    ¡®He is Venion¡¯s minion.¡¯


    Although Cale could not say that out loud, the dragon continued to speak in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - Should I kill him?


    ¡®I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to do that.¡¯


    Cale shook his head to the dragon who was following him while remaining invisible.


    Seeing Cale shake his head made Neo provoke Cale once again, as it did not look like Cale was going to bite.


    At that moment, Cale¡¯s gaze turned to a new carriage that just arrived.


    Bang! The carriage door burst open as soon as the carriage stopped, and Eric Wheelsman got out of the carriage. Gilbert and Amiru were inside the carriage as well.


    Cale signaled Eric, who was rushing over with his eyes wide open, with his eyes while pointing to Neo with his index finger.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    Cale¡¯s sincere voice that called out to him, as well as the cold gaze in Cale¡¯s eyes, told Eric everything he needed to know.


    ¡®Get rid of him.¡¯


    The eyes of the calmly standing Cale were giving that message to Eric.

 Chapter 38: Being Still (5)

    <h4>Chapter 38: Being Still (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Ahem. Mm! Young master Neo, it has been a while.¡±


    Eric immediately moved in between Cale and Neo. Neo¡¯s eyes seemed to be defeated.


    He thought he had found a good prey, but it was now difficult to hunt this prey with Eric Wheelsman present.


    ¡°Yes, young master Eric. I hope you have been well.¡±


    Neo greeted Eric that way before also greeting youngdy Amiru and young master Gilbert. He then saw them all standing in front of Cale, and clicked his tongue.


    ¡®I guess they are protecting him. Even if he is trash, he is still on their side after all.¡¯


    Neo decided not to do anything after seeing the three of them protecting Cale. Eric noticed Neo¡¯s intent, and slowly turned around to look at Cale.


    Neo¡¯s gaze turned to Cale as well.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Neo then subconsciously let out a groan.


    Cale was quietly looking down at Neo with his arms crossed. Cale¡¯s eyes were extremely scornful. He had not said anything to Neo since earlier on, but his gaze and his bodynguage said everything that needed to be said.


    ¡®ssless fool.¡¯


    It made Neo think about the gaze Venion used to look at him. Even though Neo was angry when Venion looked at him with such a gaze, he consoled himself by saying it was the look of a higher ranking noble and let it go.


    Cale turned away after watching Neo¡¯s shaking pupils for a while, and looked behind him. He heard the ck Dragon¡¯s report in his ear.


    There was a reason he brought the ck Dragon with him today.


    - The voice recording magic is ready.


    Cale had asked the ck Dragon to record everything that happened today. Video recording required a lot of mana usage and was difficult to maintain for a long period of time, so Cale had to be satisfied with just voice recording.


    Cale was originally not going to do this because the pce would have a lot of mages who were sensitive to mana, but the ck Dragon assured him that it would be undetected as long as the range of the voice recording was small.


    Cale made up his mind to use this in the future to make Neo cry tears of blood, before heading toward the pce entrance. Cale was the type of person to always pay back his debts.


    Eric Wheelsman watched Cale walk away like a proud brother. He was thinking that the letters he sent every day must have worked.


    On the other hand, Gilbert and Amiru watched Cale with curious expressions. Cale Henituse, the man who used to only wear shy clothes, chose to wear a simple ck outfit without any essories. Even his red hair was clean and shining from the sun.


    They wondered if it was because Cale was not drunk.


    Each of Cale¡¯s steps looked rxed and calm.


    Amiru and Gilbert watched Cale turn around once he got to the pce entrance.


    Cale¡¯s gaze, that seemed to be beckoning them over, was the most curious thing for them.


    ¡°Young master Neo, I will see you inside. Youngdy Amiru and young master Gilbert, let us go.¡±


    Eric was watching Cale proudly, but Amiru and Gilbert had an even stranger sensation when the three of them stood in front of Cale.


    Cale looked at the two confused people, as well as the proud Eric, and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The three of them followed Cale into the pce. Gilbert and Amiru¡¯s odd sensation continued to grow the farther they followed Cale. Cale did not care however, and decided he would use these three people as much as he could today.


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim of Count Henituse¡¯s household is entering the hall!¡±


    Cale could hear the servant shout out Eric, Gilbert, and Amiru¡¯s names as well as he walked into the hall.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    He looked around therge hall before walking behind Eric. Youngdy Amiru peeked toward Cale, before walking next to him and starting to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale. At the front of the banquet hall is the crown prince¡¯s seat, and the tables are split based by region. The reason for that-.¡±


    Amiru, who was about to exin the reason for why the tables are split based on region, looked at Cale¡¯s expression, before changing what she was going to say.


    ¡°I probably don¡¯t need to exin the reason, right?¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, youngdy Amiru, but I know the reason.¡±


    Cale watched Amiru nod her head with a curious expression on her face, and then headed toward the tables to the Northeast section of the room.


    There were five tables inside the hall. Northeast, Northwest, Southwest, Southeast, and the center. They were all divided based on each of the noble factions.


    ¡®The crown prince is good at things like this.¡¯


    He controlled things in the background to make the factionspete with each other while also forcing them toe together every so often. It was the crown prince¡¯s specialty. But the crown prince was very thorough about his own treatment as well.


    The crown prince¡¯s table was located to the front of all five of these tables, at a location that was about two steps higher than the rest.


    ¡®The second and third prince¡¯s seats are one step lower than his.¡¯


    One step lower than the crown prince¡¯s table was the table for the second and third princes. Even if this event was being hosted by the crown prince, it would be weird for the second and third princes to not attend a gathering of nobles. Since the crown prince was the one to host it, he made sure to show a gap between their status.


    ¡®He really pays attention to these tiny, useless details.¡¯


    The crown prince, actually, all of the people in those positions of power, were really not Cale¡¯s type of people.


    ¡°Our table is closest to the entrance, as expected.¡±


    Cale did not respond to Eric¡¯s bitter voice. The Pce of Joy had opened the eastern entrance as the designated entrance, and the Northeastern region nobles¡¯ table was the closest to the door.


    Although the Northeastern region had a voice, they did not have a household that was strong enough to have a loud voice. Cale raised his hand to pat Eric¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that our seat is close to the door. In addition, it is great that we don¡¯t have anyone we have to lower our head to at our seat.¡±


    Other regions had strong people in charge, like Marquis Stan, whom the rest had to be respectful to and subservient.


    The other three people walking with Cale stopped walking. Cale also stopped walking after seeing them halt. Eric turned around to look at Cale for a while, before finally starting to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    Since they were in thepany of others, Eric did not call Cale casually by name.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that my efforts seem to have paid off.¡±


    ¡®Efforts? What efforts?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Eric with shock and confusion, but Eric turned back around and proudly walked to the table that was closest to the entrance.


    Eric did not know that Cale never read his letters and just shoved them to a corner of the room.


    ¡°Why is he like this?¡±


    Youngdy Amiru shook her head at Cale¡¯s question. Gilbert showed a simr reaction. Cale then shrugged his shoulders and headed toward the table.


    But an announcement made him stop moving.


    ¡°Young master Venion Stan of Marquis Stan¡¯s household has arrived!¡±


    Cale understood why Neo Tolz did not follow them inside the Pce of Joy. Venion. Neo Tolz was standing right behind Marquis Stan¡¯s sessor, Venion.


    But Cale did not care for chumps like Neo or Venion.


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    Eric called out to Cale, who suddenly started quickly walking to his seat, but Cale just waved him off and sat down.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Ah, wee young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Hello, young master Cale.¡±


    Cale gave a short response to all of those respectful greetings.


    ¡°Hello. Good to see all of you.¡±


    Silence suddenly filled the table, and Cale put his hand underneath the tablecloth without others noticing.


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    He could feel the invisible ck Dragon¡¯s body shaking.


    - ¡°I¡¯m okay. I told you that I am okay.¡±


    Cale listened to the ck Dragon¡¯s voice in his head, and patted its shaking body. Anger and fear. The ck Dragon¡¯s mind was full of both right now. That was why trauma when you are young is so scary.


    The ck Dragon did not know how to respond because the physical trauma that its body remembered was not aligned with the rationality in its head.


    - ¡°I am okay. I am a great and mighty dragon.¡±


    Cale had told the ck Dragon when it said it wanted to follow him that Venion Stan would be here as well. He also got the ck Dragon to promise that it would not kill Venion Stan today. He also promised something else to the dragon.


    - ¡°Later. I will definitely kill that bastard and the restter.¡±


    The ck Dragon was nning on ripping them into shreds so that they turned into fine particles of dust. Cale calmed the ck Dragon down while listening to its extremely angry voice. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t seem to be causing its mana to go wild because of this anger.


    Cale thought that dragons really were very rational creatures. Cale thought about the hell that awaited Venion and the idiots who were aligned with Marquis Stan in the future, and stopped patting the dragon.


    Thankfully, it did not seem like the dragon was going to run wild. If it did, this pce would easily be destroyed, and Cale would probably be dead as well. Cale let out a sigh of relief, before looking around.


    He could see Eric¡¯s group and Venion¡¯s group both heading this way. It made sense, since Venion¡¯s table was the Northwest table next to them.


    Tap. Tap.


    The ck Dragon rubbed his head on Cale¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s action made Cale worry for a moment. He made eye contact with Eric at that time, who was fervently signaling Cale with his eyes.


    ¡®Stay quiet! Be still!¡¯


    Cale just ignored the signals. He then debated how he could pretend not to know Venion. However, all of his contemtions were for naught, as Venion greeted him first.


    ¡°Long time no see, young master Cale.¡±


    Venion Stan. He seemed to have gotten many more wrinkles since thest time they met, but he was still showing a gentle smile, fitting for a noble. However, Neo Tolz was behind him looking extremely anxious.


    Cale smiled brightly and started to speak.


    ¡°Hello, young master Venion. This is our first meeting since we met in Viscount Tolz¡¯s territoryst time.¡±


    Venion¡¯s gentle smile became thicker, while Neo¡¯s face becamepletely pale.


    Marquis Stan was one of the four leaders in the kingdom¡¯s politics. The sessor of such a person visited the Northeast region. Not only that, it was to a low ranking noble territory like Viscount Tolz¡¯s territory. It was obviously showing that Viscount Tolz was under the Marquis¡¯s faction.


    Naturally, the Northeastern nobles all started to frown, and the other nobles in the hall started to pay attention as well. The Northeast was a region without a leader right now.


    ¡°Correct. I went to visit my friend, young master Neo, and was heading back home.¡±


    Venion Stan did not care about the gazes that were heading his way. There was no problem for him to go to the Northeast region. Venion was looking at Cale, as if he was observing him, but his voice was still gentle.


    ¡°Yes. We said we would share a drink at the capital.¡±


    ¡°We did indeed.¡±


    Both Cale and Venion seemed very calm while chatting with each other. However, the people watching them could not be as calm.


    Cale looked toward Neo Tolz, who was peeking at him and started to smile. Neo flinched while looking at Cale¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Ah, right. The day after I met you, young master Venion, one of the Viscount Tolz¡¯s knights came to find me.¡±


    Cale started to speak to Neo with a very concerned expression.


    ¡°I heard the vi was ransackedpletely clean. Is everything okay?¡±


    Neo¡¯s shoulders flinched, and Cale could see the corner of Venion¡¯s lips starting to twitch.


    ¡°Did you hear about it young master Venion? I¡¯m sure you have since you said the two of you are good friends.¡±


    Venion finally responded after a bit of time. He was speaking very naturally, but Cale could feel the anger inside Venion¡¯s words.


    ¡°...Yes. It was very sad to hear.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t know how shocked I was to hear about it while I was having my hangover drink. How could they ransack the ce clean and not leave anything behind! They said you lost something very important, young master Neo?¡±


    The most annoying people in the world were the ones with loose lips, the ones with no tact, and the righteous.


    Cale was acting like all three right now. He was having so much fun.


    Cale warmly spoke to Neo.


    ¡°Young master Neo, cheer up. We¡¯re bound to face such unbelievable situations at least once in our lives.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I suppose so.¡±


    Neo could not even look at Venion, as he just haphazardly responded to Cale.


    ¡°You need to drink to forget about everything when something terrible like that happens. Young master Neo, let¡¯s get wasted tonight. Young master Venion, would you like to join us as well?¡±


    Venion calmly observed Cale. He had lost the Marquis¡¯s trust since losing the ck Dragon. Venion was suspecting the organization that gave him the ck Dragon based on the knights¡¯ testimony and the evidence left behind, but he could not get rid of the suspicion he had for Cale¡¯s group, who happened to spend a night there at the same time.


    But he didn¡¯t have any good reasons to suspect Cale. That was why he had spoken to Cale to confirm one more time.


    ¡°If you drink and then wake up to have a hangover drink, all your bad memories will disappear.¡±


    But seeing Cale Henituse continue to spew nonsense like before made Venion realize he did not need to confirm anything.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, young master Cale. Maybe next time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s disappointing, but I guess next time it is.¡±


    Venion walked past Cale. As he did, he could hear Cale speaking to Neo.


    ¡°Your knight was extremely pale young master Neo. You should have prepared in advance for such a situation. How could you lose all those valuable things at once? Cheer up. You may not recover what you lost, but what can you do about it? You have to just live on.¡±


    ¡®Sigh. That trash.¡¯


    Venion smiled at the nobles who were observing him after hearing that he went to the Northeast, and held back his anger.


    ¡®That stupid dragon and that paralyzed son of a bitch. Where did all of them go?¡¯


    Venion only looked forward as he walked. After taking a peek at Venion walking away, Cale turned away from the extremely pale Neo without any hesitation. Of course, he gave Neo a final remark before doing so.


    ¡°Cheer up.¡±


    Cale knew that Neo would be ripped a new one by Venion.


    ¡°Young master Cale-¡±


    Cale watched Eric, who looked like he had a lot to say but could not figure out how to say it, before sitting back down.


    - ¡°It is my turn next.¡±


    Cale nodded his head after hearing the ck Dragon¡¯s voice, and looked around the table. The Northeastern nobles were all looking at him. This was probably the first time they¡¯ve ever seen such a normal version of Cale. That was why Cale picked up the bottle of alcohol in front of him to meet their expectations.


    They all looked away almost instantly.


    This was the strength of a trash.


    However, the people at other tables were still watching Cale with curiosity. Cale ignored those gazes, as he handed the bottle to Eric.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink itter.¡±


    ¡°... Sure.¡±


    Cale looked away from Eric, who was speaking informally for the first time sinceing into the pce, and looked at the clock at the hall entrance. It would soon be time for the feast to start. That was why the nobles all took their seats.


    The reason was obvious.


    With Venion Stan¡¯s entrance, the remaining three powerful families entered as well.


    Young master Antonio Gyerre of Duke Gyerre¡¯s household has arrived!¡±


    Antonio Gyerre of Duke Gyerre¡¯s family, youngdy Karin Orsena of Duke Orsena¡¯s family, and Marquis An, the other Marquis of the kingdom.


    They all entered into the hall with their subordinates behind them. The door closed after all of them entered, but there was nobody who got up to chat with them.


    Cale leanedfortably in his chair and looked toward the banquet hall entrance. The clock was getting close to 5 pm.


    Click. Click.


    The clock reached exactly 5 pm.


    Screeeeech-


    Therge door opened and the main characters for this gathering showed up with their entourage.


    The servant was ready to shout louder than he had shouted all night, but the person in front lifted his hand up to stop the servant.


    Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince, the eldest prince of the kingdom, Alberu Crossman.


    He seemed to enjoy the attention on him, as he headed to his elevated seat without any introduction. All of the nobles got up to greet him, and crown prince Alberu left the second and third princes behind as he headed to the highest spot in the hall.


    Bang.


    As soon as he stood in front of his seat, the door closed. It meant that everyone was present.


    Crown Prince Alberu looked down at the second and third princes, as well as everyone else and started to speak.


    ¡°Wee. Thank you for responding to my invitation.¡±


    This was somewhere where he did not need an introduction. Alberu looked down from the top. Cale nkly looked up at him, before looking back at the clock.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time they got here.¡¯


    The person who would be the gossip of all of the nobles here for a while had not arrived just yet.


    Cale could hear the Crown prince starting to speak.


    ¡°Precious individuals who will make this kingdom shine, the future leaders of our kingdom, this prince is very happy that all of you havee to this gathering.¡±


    The crown prince was slowly turning on the engines of his glib tongue. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The crown prince turned his gaze to the entrance. The closed door was being pushed, as if it was being reopened. He could hear some chattering through the gap that was created.


    Cale started to secretly smile. At that moment, a servant urgently rushed to the crown prince from a different entrance.


    ¡®They¡¯re here.¡¯


    Cale was certain.


    At that moment, the crown prince seemed to be deep in thought for a moment, before he waved at the knight who peeked inside.


    Screeeech-


    Therge door opened once again.


    Since it was after the crown prince, the servant did not dare call out the person¡¯s name. But there was no need to do so.


    ¡®Right on time.¡¯


    A wheelchair entered into the banquet hall.


    Taylor Stan, the paralyzed eldest son of Marquis Stan. He had arrived at the banquet hall with the crazy priestess Cage. At that moment, Taylor and Cage¡¯s gazes quickly moved past Cale without anybody noticing. But that was enough for the three of them.


    1. Cale sounds like a Lannister. (PR: Game of Thrones nerd.)


    2. (PR: I love this little bastard.)

 Chapter 39: Being Still (6)

    <h4>Chapter 39: Being Still (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Bang!


    The banquet hall¡¯s door closed tightly once more. Taylor Stan was wearing luxurious and formal clothes, even though he was on a wheelchair, and there was a rxed smile on his face. Priestess Cage was wearing the God of Death priestess robe.


    ¡®I guess they decided to t out reveal their identities.¡¯


    Cale thought it was a wise decision. The Temple of the God of Death may get a headache over it, but why would Cage care about that?


    ¡°What is this ...!¡±


    A shocked and angry voice came from the Northwest table. When Cale turned to look, Venion jumped out of his seat in anger, as he red at Taylor.


    This was a reaction you would normally never see out of Venion, and a reaction that went against the noble etiquette, but Venion was not in a state to care about etiquette right now.


    Cale looked up to the top of the tform. Crown prince Alberu opened his arms and started to speak.


    ¡°I did not expect to see Marquis Stan¡¯s eldest son, Taylor Stan, and a priestess of the God of Death here.¡±


    The crown prince seemed happy. Taylor showed his respects while still sitting on his wheelchair.


    ¡°I heard that there was an opportunity for the kingdom¡¯s nobles to meet with and discuss with your majesty. I do apologize foring without an invitation.¡±


    The crown prince Alberu had a smirk on his face. Cale could tell from that smirk that Alberu properly understood what Taylor meant by being able to have a discussion with the crown prince.


    ¡°I did ask for each household¡¯s representative, but if the household does not have a representative, there is no issue with who shows up. I guess you were probably upset that I only sent one invitation to the Marquis¡¯s household, Mister Taylor?¡±


    ¡°Just a bit, your majesty.¡±


    Cale peeked toward Venion. A household without a representative. Although it wasn¡¯t official, everybody knew that Venion was going to be the sessor to the Marquis. The crown prince¡¯s words were said to subtly take a dig at Venion. It was probably because Marquis Stan was close to the third prince.


    ¡®That is the weird part.¡¯


    Cale found that fact to be weird. Although Cale didn¡¯t care about it and didn¡¯t look into it, but, even if the king cherished the third prince, it should not be easy to rece the crown prince.


    Even still, the crown prince was ufortable and wary of the second and third princes in the novel, and Marquis Stan was close to the third prince. The other factions all had a prince they supported as well.


    ¡®I guess there is something there.¡¯


    Naturally, that, ¡®something,¡¯ was something that Cale did not want to know about.


    ¡°I do feel bad for making you upset. But, I am d that you look very healthy, Mister Taylor. It has been a while since west met.¡±


    Taylor smiled and responded to the crown prince.


    ¡°Your majesty, my legs may not move, but my hands, head, eyes, ears, mouth, and everything else are still very much alive. No, in fact, they have gotten even stronger.¡±


    ¡°I see. Indeed, you are still alive. I have forgotten the fact that the strongest is the one who manages to live until the end.¡±


    Cale could see that the crown prince waspletely hooked. He then turned to see that Venion once again had a noble-like expression on his face, but he was still ring at Taylor with a piercing re.


    Cale found this situation to be quite entertaining.


    ¡®It will be fun to watch.¡¯


    The crown prince, Taylor, Venion, and the nobles of the different factions. It was fun looking at the expressions on all of their faces. It made Cale long for some popcorn. This was a tense situation that could burst at any moment.


    Cale liked it very much that he was just going to be still.


    ¡°Then is thedy a priestess of the God of Death?¡±


    ¡°This servant of eternal rest named Cage greets your majesty.¡±


    Cage seemed like a saint, as she said the traditional greeting of the priestesses of the God of Death. However, there was an enormous amount of knowledge regarding curses in her mind.


    The crown prince received Cage¡¯s greeting, before speaking to Taylor.


    ¡°Let us talkter. It is time for this gathering to start. I am not sure where to sit the two of you.¡±


    The crown prince confirmed that he would make some time to chat with Taylorter. Cale peeked over to the Northwest table. All of them were full of concern and anxiety. Neo Tolz was especially bad, as he seemed to be extremely anxious and fidgety.


    Cale started to smile after seeing Neo Tolz acting that way. Neo frowned and turned his way, thinking about how there could be such a stupid idiot who could not tell what was going on right now.


    Cale watched Neo¡¯s actions with a smile, before lifting his head up and turning to look in Taylor¡¯s direction. It was at that moment.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale made eye contact with the crown prince. It was a coincidence. The crown prince Alberu was looking around to see where a good spot for Taylor and Cage may be, and Cale was turning to look at Taylor. But in the process, the two of them made eye contact.


    Cale had a bad feeling right away.


    ¡®Right here.¡¯


    ¡°I guess there is a good spot for you.¡±


    The crown prince made up his mind, and Cale quickly realized where it would be.


    ¡®I guess this is the only possible spot.¡¯


    This was the only table without a high-ranking noble. Although there were families who chose to be subservient to the different factions, there was still a bnce of power on this table. Furthermore, there was a household on this table that was the strong and wealthy enough that even the high-ranking nobles did not dare to poke at it.


    ¡°Mister Taylor can sit at the Northeast nobles¡¯ table. There just happens to be some extra seats there.¡±


    Gasp.


    Cale heard Neo¡¯s gasp and saw Eric¡¯s concerned expression as he turned his gaze to Taylor and Cage.


    ¡°Thank you for providing seats for us, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing. We should work together with people who will make great contributions to the kingdom in the future.¡±


    The crown prince said that as he looked toward the Northeast nobles¡¯ table. Servants quickly rushed over to the table, as Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°Can we fix up the seats a bit?¡±


    Who could say no to the crown prince? Eric stood up and responded to Alberu.


    ¡°Of course, your majesty.¡±


    Eric was able to act this way because he needed to talk to Alberu about investing in the Northeastern shoreline and because he has refused to be subservient to another high-ranking noble. His actions made the other nobles on the table stand up as well, and the servants quickly worked to set up the table to include Taylor and Cage.


    It progressed without any problems. But Cale, who had been watching this from the side, started to notice something odd. Eric noticed Cale¡¯s expression, and quickly came over with a concerned expression to whisper to Cale.


    ¡°Cale, remember. Be still. Just be still.¡±


    Cale ignored Eric¡¯s words and looked at his seat. The new guests were going to be seated next to Cale. This was probably decided by the crown prince as well.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like he can put them next to someone else¡¯s dog. Our family is the strongest of the remaining four households.¡¯


    The servants bowed after they finished fixing up the table, before departing.


    ¡°Please sit.¡±


    Alberu gestured to the group, and Cale quickly walked over to sit back down. There was no chair to his side, however, a wheelchair soon came to fill that spot.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Taylor greeted the Northeastern nobles as he joined them. Cage naturally sat down next to Taylor. The two of them, no, all three of them, including Cale, pretended like this was their first meeting with each other.


    - This is entertaining.


    Cale agreed with the ck Dragon¡¯s voice that was transmitted in his mind and looked toward the crown prince.


    ¡°Then, although it was slightly dyed, let us resume.¡±


    The crown prince announced the start of the gathering.


    ¡°I wanted to gather together the individuals who will bring forth the future of our kingdom and share a meal together. Thank you all for showing up, and I hope we have a wonderful meal.¡±


    As soon as the crown prince finished speaking, the servants entered with tes of food for each table. An orchestra started to y background music from the back of the hall as well.


    This was the difference with a real feast. It was a mix of a feast and discussion, with moving between tables being natural.


    ¡°Young master Cale, we n to go greet the crown prince in a bit.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Amiru¡¯s statement, and focused on the food on his te. But his mind became a bitplicated.


    ¡®What is his intention?¡¯


    There was no way the crown prince just called the nobles together for no reason. He definitely had a reason. Cale had a few different ideas about what it may be.


    ¡®It might be because of the war in the Western Continent¡¯s southern region, or because he caught wind about the civil war that will happen in the Whipper Kingdom.¡¯


    The Whipper Kingdom was where princess Rosalyn was headed to, the kingdom with the Magic Tower. A civil war will soon break out in the Whipper Kingdom. A war would break out between the mages and the non-mages.


    There were a lot of thoughts in his head, but Cale decided to stop thinking about it.


    ¡®No need for me to care, since I will just be very still.¡¯


    It was none of Cale¡¯s business. He just started to enjoy the food in front of him.


    - Looks yummy. Looks so yummy. The weak humans are very good at cooking.


    Cale enjoyed the food while listening to the ck Dragon¡¯s envious ranting. The food in the pce really was delicious.


    His hand subconsciously headed for the wine ss that the servant had left for him, but it quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Cale, just five minutes.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Eric¡¯s sincere plea, and turned back to the food. The rest of the Northeastern nobles quietly watched him. The Northeast was already in an awkward situation with the 10 families broken apart into different factions, but now, this magic bomb-like character, Taylor Stan, was a part of that table as well.


    People watched Cale, who could eat in such a tense situation, with curiosity.


    Cale could hear the ck Dragon¡¯s voice in his head.


    - By the way, there are magic video recording tools all around this hall.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp and started to smile. Anybody watching him would think he acted this way because he ate something especially delicious.


    ¡®I know at least one thing.¡¯


    Cale then felt like he figured out one of the crown prince¡¯s goals.


    First of all, the crown prince was watching the nobles. The second and third prince naturally know about this as well. Which means, this was something the entire royal family wanted.


    The corner of Cale¡¯s lips moved up just a bit. Eric, who became ufortable looking at that smile, jumped up from his seat. Amiru and Gilbert followed him up as well. There were already many nobles who went up to greet the crown prince.


    Cale slowly got up after seeing the three of them get up, and lightly brushed his hair back as he started to speak.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Cale stood behind the three nobles, and headed up the tform to meet with the crown prince.


    ¡°Oh, our Northeastern nobles!¡±


    The crown prince weed the four of them with a bright smile. The crown prince had been shaking hands with everybody who came up to greet him.


    Alberu Crossman. His blonde hair and blue eyes made him look like a live version of a fairytale prince. The beautiful blonde hair was something that was unique to the Crossman family, the royal family of the Roan Kingdom. They called it the symbol of receiving the Sun God¡¯s blessing.


    ¡°Your majesty, it is great to see you. Eric Wheelsman greets his majesty for the first time in a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Mister Eric. Don¡¯t we have something to talk about?¡±


    Eric responded back to the crown prince, who brought up the Northeastern shoreline investment issue with a bright expression.


    ¡°Yes! I have been waiting for a good moment to discuss it with you!¡±


    ¡°I am also waiting for that moment. You are the intelligent young master of Count Wheelsman¡¯s family. The Wheelsman family is responsible for the entrance to the Northeast region, and has been doing a very good job. How could I push that off?¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s slowly getting into it.¡¯


    Cale quietly stood there while watching Eric, who was smiling at the crown prince who was slowly activating his glib tongue. The crown prince was praising Gilbert and Amiru as well.


    ¡®Interesting.¡¯


    Cale quietly watched it all until it was his turn. The crown prince reached his hand out to Cale who slightly bowed his head.


    ¡°Mr. Cale of the Henituse family, that is responsible for the edge of our Northeastern region. It may be my first time meeting you, but, thanks to Count Deruth¡¯s good work, we are no longer afraid of the Forest of Darkness. You don¡¯t know how reassuring that is for me and everyone else.¡±


    Cale had one goal whileing here today.


    ¡°I heard that Mister Cale is a very free spirit. I¡¯m sure this is because the artistic souls of the sculptures in the Henituse territory have given you an epiphany? I feel like your free spirit makes your soul very pure.¡±


    It was probably difficult to find praise for someone who was famous for being a trash like this. In that aspect, the crown prince was amazing.


    However, he had no choice but to talk good about Cale, as long as Cale does not do anything trashy in this gathering. The royal family wanted the Northeast under their control as well. Furthermore, there were no members of royalty who would despise someone like Count Henituse, who ruled over his territory very well.


    ¡®That is why this preference for certain people will not impact the families.¡¯


    Cale sincerely grabbed the crown prince¡¯s hand, as he started to use his own glib tongue. It was his turn now.


    The crown prince had blonde hair and was wearing a formal outfit. Cale had his red hair and a formal outfit as well. Both of them looked rxed. Cale¡¯s calm voice filled the air.


    ¡°I also felt something after meeting your majesty today. I realized that in addition to our current sun, his highness, we also have you, the one who will shine over the night to watch over the citizens at night. It was a wonderful image for my eyes.¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice was very calm and rxed, and he looked very confident.


    ¡°... Is that so?¡±


    But the crown prince seemed confused for a moment, before his expression returned to normal. Cale did not miss this change.


    Cale continued on in a sincere voice.


    ¡°Indeed, your majesty. I may not be able to sleep at night now that I have personally met you, the star in the mind of our citizens.¡±


    Eric¡¯s jaws dropped, while Gilbert and Amiru could not help look at Cale in disbelief. Cale could see the crown prince starting to think. He felt like he had taken another step toward his goal of, ¡®getting away from the crown prince.¡¯


    At that moment, the ck Dragon muttered something odd.


    - Why did this weakling called the crown prince dye his hair with magic? It is at a level that only a great and mighty dragon like me would notice it. Did another dragon dye his hair? No, is it some other type of power?


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    At this moment, Cale realized that he had learned another useless secret that he could not even reveal the tiniest bit to anyone else.


    ¡®Is it a secret of a birth this time?¡¯


    Cale did not care to know about such things.

 Chapter 40: Don’t know, I don’t know (1)

    <h4>Chapter 40: Don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale gently smiled at the prince, and started to think.


    ''Don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know.''


    The ck Dragon kept on dragging on about asking why a dragon would ever use its magic for such an useless man and how he would never do such a thing, but Cale tried his best to not listen.


    - Hmm? His pupils are also dyed. This weakling is definitely plotting something. Weak human, be careful.


    ¡®If you stop talking, I think I''ll be fine.¡¯


    - Hmm? This person is not weak. Weak human, be extra careful. You will die.


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    Cale was frightened of this ck Dragon, that was exining useless things, for the first time. At the same time, Cale''s mind began to think quickly.


    The prince''s mother was not the queen. She was a concubine, and she originally was a servant, one of the citizens who worked in the royal family. The third prince''s mother was the current queen. The crown prince¡¯s mother is said to have had a questionable death when the crown prince was young.


    Cale started to naturally think about the true identity of the crown prince¡¯s mother.


    The prince was known to be average, but the dragon was saying that he is not it weak. In the novel, even Choi Han judged the crown prince to be normal, so what was he hiding? And how did the dragon find out?


    ''... No. Whether he hides it or not, it is not my business. ''


    Cale did not listen to the murmuring ck dragon. Something must have been really interesting, as the ck Dragon continued to talk about the crown prince.


    "... Mister Cale seems to be a bit like me."


    The crown prince was saying something, but Cale was too busy thinking about things, so he just casually responded.


    ¡°Your majesty, such statement is the biggest honor of my life.¡±


    The crown prince let go of Cale¡¯s hand, as if he was nervous. Cale did not notice the nervousness, and stepped back without a word, moving behind Eric. It was easy to use Eric as a shield when things gotplicated.


    The crown prince observed Cale with curiosity, before turning his gaze over to Eric.


    Eric started to speak with the crown prince once again.


    Cale watched him and started to think.


    ¡®There is a reason.¡¯


    There was a reason the crown prince was wary of the second and third princes. There was also a reason as to why the king¡¯s favor suddenly went to the third prince. He was able to guess it all.


    ¡®Is he not really his son? Or is there a different secret to his birth?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s mind went to a drama that Kim Rok Soo saw while working at a restaurant after graduating high school.


    The crown prince, Alberu Crossman, was naturally the main character.


    Cale reaffirmed himself once more.


    ¡®Be still.¡¯


    He would be still from here on. He made the decision to not find out about anything else.


    Cale thoroughly kept that promise. He did not drink any alcohol today, and that led to the nobles from other regions, who had never met him previously, approaching him to talk. Cale looked to Eric every time, and Eric got to work.


    After this happened a couple of times, Cale quietly mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Oh. This is pretty nice.¡±


    Gilbert and Amiru flinched after hearing that quiet murmuring, and started to talk to each other using their eyes.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this weird?¡¯


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    The two of them slightly moved away from Eric and Cale. However, Cale looked toward youngdy Amiru, and Amiru stopped moving backward after making eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°By the way, youngdy Amiru.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I heard the shoreline of your territory is extremely beautiful. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The cliffs overlooking the coast are very beautiful.¡±


    ¡®Beautiful my ass.¡¯


    Cale thought about the cliff and about how it would be extremely difficult to earn the, ¡®Sound of the Wind.¡¯ In the novel, the, ¡®Sound of the Wind,¡¯ was an ancient power that a member of the non-mage faction in Whipper Kingdom ended up finding.


    Although it might be strange that a person from the Whipper Kingdom ended up with an ancient power in the Roan Kingdom, there was a long story behind that as well.


    Anyways, that power originally went to a mage yer, an extremely brutal fool who appears near the second half of the civil war. He was already strong enough that he didn¡¯t really put it to much use.


    ¡®The magic tower will fall soon.¡¯


    After the civil war, a new magic tower would be built on the site of the fallen magic tower, and Rosalyn will end up being in charge of that new magic tower.


    ¡®Choi Han, the mage yer, and the Empire¡¯s crown prince.¡¯


    These three people are the ones who appear as the heroes for all of the incidents in the middle of the Western continent. The novel also discussed how the Queen of the Western continent¡¯s Southern Jungle ended up getting involved with the matter of unifying the South as well.


    Putting the secret organization that Choi Han constantly runs into aside, this continent will break its 200-year long peace to start fighting for power.


    Cale looked toward Eric, who was dealing with everything for him, and looked at the clock. The feast would be over soon. Of course, the nobles were waiting for the conversation time that would happen after the meal.


    ¡®None of my business.¡¯


    It was none of Cale¡¯s business.


    ¡°Young master Gilbert, I should be able to leave after the meal is over, right?¡±


    Gilbert looked toward Cale, who was leisurely eating fruit like he was out on a pic, and nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. We n to meet with the crown prince after the meal, but you probably don¡¯t n to go with us, right?¡±


    ¡°Right. What good will I do there? The three of you are more informed about the investment information.¡±


    Gilbert¡¯s expression changed at Cale¡¯s words. He seemed to be a bit surprised.


    ¡°...You read the document.¡±


    ¡°A bit.¡±


    Cale casually responded, before looking back at the crown prince, who stood up from his seat. He was about to announce the end of the meal. Cale did not find out the real reason behind today¡¯s gathering, but he was not disappointed about it. Not knowing meant there was no chance of him getting caught up in it.


    But Cale started to frown after hearing the crown prince¡¯s words.


    ¡°It was a pleasure to share this dinner with all of you tonight. I have prepared a simple wine party for those who may be interested, so please enjoy yourselves. Ah, I have also prepared a spot for all of you at the birthday celebration that ising up.¡±


    The crown prince Alberu said all of this with a rather pleasant expression.


    ¡°I hope that you will all be there to share in the joys of the day.¡±


    ¡®Sigh.¡¯


    Cale held back his sigh. Although Alberu was saying he hoped they would all be there, it was pretty much forcing them to be there.


    ¡®...I guess I¡¯ll be in the za when the bombs go off.¡¯


    Although it was to be expected, Cale did not like it very much.


    ¡°Then let us conclude this dinner.¡±


    Cale stood up from his seat. The majority wanted to go to the wine party with the crown prince and the second and third princes, but those who were not approved to meet with the crown prince could not go, even if they wanted to do so.


    Cale peeked toward the wheelchair that was moving past him. Taylor passed by him and Cage, who was pushing Taylor¡¯s wheelchair, followed directly afterward and whispered in a quiet voice that only Cale could hear.


    ¡°See youter, our little brother.¡±


    ¡®I said I didn¡¯t want to be their little brother.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze clearly showed his feelings, but Cage just pretended to not understand and headed toward the crown prince, while pretending to be a good and pure priestess.


    ¡°Young master Cale, let me walk you out.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy Amiru.¡±


    Amiru approached Cale and offered to walk with him. Cale looked toward Amiru¡¯s green hair and calm yet sophisticated expression, and casually asked.


    ¡°Are you worried I will cause trouble on my way out?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, young master Neo was heading back early as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    She was saying she was going with him in case Neo tried to start something again. Cale headed toward the banquet hall door without any other questions, with Amiru next to him. The two of them arrived at Cale¡¯s carriage without saying much, and found Ron waiting by the carriage.


    ¡°Young master Cale, good job today.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Amiru¡¯s words.


    ¡°It was hard. But you have to go back and work some more, youngdy Amiru.¡±


    Amiru smiled and started to speak.


    ¡°It is because we need to get some good news.¡±


    However, Cale could sense the despair in her voice. The Northeastern coast was really a useless piece ofnd. It was a ce filled with cliffs, with nothing else being interesting.


    Furthermore, the whirlpools around the cliffs were also a problem. The experienced people living in the territory knew how to avoid them, but it was a dangerous ce for others.


    ¡®The, ¡®Sound of the Wind,¡¯ is responsible for the whirlpools.¡¯


    Amiru and Gilbert would want to get some investment in this useless sea, no matter what. Cale looked toward Amiru, who spoke with a strange expression on her face.


    ¡°I believe we are capable of getting such results.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy Amiru.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master Cale.¡±


    Cale thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to give some help to Eric, Gilbert, and Amiru, whom he worked today like the beast people under hismand. They still needed a bnce of power in the Northeast nobles¡¯ meeting, and Amiru seemed like someone who would keep secrets pretty well.


    ¡°I believe his highness will be pretty interested in this investment.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Amiru agreed with Cale¡¯s statement. It was because the crown prince remembered the issue, even without Eric bringing it up first.


    ¡°You discussed an investment for tourism right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Investing in tourism using the coastal cliffs. In Cale¡¯s opinion, it waspletely useless. He approached Amiru and whispered in her ears.


    ¡°If you are in desperate need of investment, I think it would be good for you to think about the value of the location of your shoreline in rtion to the Whipper Kingdom and the other northern Kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders at the confused Amiru and added on.


    ¡°Of course, it would be best if you kept what I just said to yourself.¡±


    ¡°...I will remember your words for now.¡±


    Cale was satisfied with Amiru, who seemed confused, but kept her mouth shut. He got on the carriage and waved to Amiru. Amiru lightly moved her head to respond to his wave.


    Cale started to speak to Ron, who was closing the carriage door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    The carriage soon started to move. Cale looked out at Amiru, who was seriously contemting what Cale had said without heading back in, and started to think about the Northeastern shoreline.


    The Northwestern shoreline was made up of sandy beaches. Inparison, Amiru and Gilbert¡¯s territory¡¯s shoreline wasplicated, with many small inds. Furthermore, they were also surrounded by sharp cliffs.


    Finally, there were only a few ces where ships could safely be anchored. Of course, the fishermen there were veterans who would be able to avoid the whirlpool to safely fish without any issues.


    ¡®They only thought about tours and sightseeing because the peace hadsted so long.¡¯


    But the crown prince will know that the end of the peace was quickly approaching.


    ¡®Anyways, all I have to do is go get the ancient power before that mage yer takes it for himself.¡¯


    Cale decided not to think about it anymore. That night, two reports were delivered to Cale, as he headed back from the feast.


    ¡°We found four of the magic bombs.¡±


    In the novel, there were five located in different ces, and five located on people.


    ¡°All of them were around the za.¡±


    ¡°Show me the map.¡±


    Cale reached his hand out to Choi Han. Choi Han had left the ck Dragon at the site of the magic bombs and had returned by himself. He seemed to have rushed back, as there was sweat on his face.


    ¡°We found one, and then I ran around with the dragon in my arms to thoroughly look everywhere. We ended up finding three more in the process, but nothing more. I¡¯m sure we need to look somewhere other than the za, but there were none in the ces we¡¯ve looked so far.¡±


    ¡°No need to rush, since it will be safe until the day of the celebration in two days.¡±


    ¡°But it is better to get rid of dangerous things earlier!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s steal them in early morning of the celebration day.¡±


    ¡°... Excuse me?¡±


    The magic bombs Cale knew about required the developer to send a signal to blow them up. However, for anyone at the ck Dragon or even Rosalyn¡¯s level of magic, it was pretty easy to cut the connection between the developer and the bombs even if it took some time to do so. That was how Rosalyn was able to destroy the bombs on the people in the novel.


    ¡®That needs to be done the day of the celebration.¡¯


    That was the only way to make that bloodthirsty mage think everything is fine.


    ¡°Steal them? We are not going to destroy them?¡±


    Cale handed the map back to the confused Choi Han, and started to speak.


    ¡°Why would we destroy such useful things?¡±


    Even if the bombs cannot be used, the densely packed mana inside was a pretty useful ingredient.


    ¡°I will use it for myself.¡±


    Choi Han thought Cale¡¯s smile was pretty sneaky. Cale continued to speak to Choi Han, who epted the map with a confused expression.


    ¡°Keep looking since there may be more. Check back multiple times to see if the location of the bomb changes as well.¡±


    Choi Han and the ck Dragon will now need to stay hidden around the za and continue to investigate. It will be hard, boring, and extremely taxing on their minds, but it was not something Cale was going to do himself.


    Cale looked toward On and Hong, who just woke up from their nap and started to sleep.


    ¡°Time to pay up.¡±


    Cale also spoke to Choi Han.


    ¡°Go work.¡±


    The two kittens, who were rubbing their eyes tiredly, and Choi Han went to work as Cale had instructed. Cale leisurely watched them jump off the terrace window, before drinking the wine he did not get the chance to drink at the banquet, before falling asleep.


    A piece of information was delivered to Cale while he was sleeping. Cale was able to hear the news after waking up.


    Billos was going to arrive at the capital today, the day before the birthday celebration. Cale immediately headed to the inn where he was going to meet Billos.


    It was the ce the 10 wolf children were staying. Of course, On, Hong, and Lock were with Cale as he headed to the inn. He thought about what Lock just said, and asked.


    ¡°You want me to take care of your siblings?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is the condition for my deal.¡±


    ¡°And what can you do for me?¡±


    ¡°It is not just me that will do it.¡±


    Lock answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°If it is not just you, who else?¡±


    Lock quickly answered.


    ¡°My siblings will do it with me. We are stronger as a group.¡±


    Cale felt the back of his head turning chilly.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    Lock ruthlessly hit Cale with another mental blow.


    ¡°The Blue Wolf Tribe has a famed history of being strong knights. That history-¡±


    ¡°Is not something I need to know about.¡±


    Cale turned away from Lock, who was sitting across from him in the carriage.


    1. (PR: OMG I LOVE THIS GUY.)

 Chapter 41: Don’t know, I don’t know (2)

    <h4>Chapter 41: Don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    But Lock just nodded his head at Cale¡¯s response, and started to speak.


    ¡°If you do not know, may I exin it to you?¡±


    He asked it in the form of a question, but it looked like he wanted to say what was on his mind. Cale shook his head to say, ¡®no.¡¯


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°But.¡±


    Cale stared at Lock.


    ¡®You want me to take the ten Blue Wolf Tribe children and you to create a Knights Brigade?¡¯


    Lock was someone who was afraid of the Whale Tribe but was willing to attack the Chief of the Whale Tribe for his friends.


    ¡®You want me to take someone who is crazier than some religious fanatics and make him my subordinate?¡¯


    ¡°No need to continue speaking about nonsense.¡±


    Cale¡¯s cold voice made Lock¡¯s shoulders sink. Cale did not care about Lock¡¯s reaction at all and started to speak.


    ¡°You want young children to be knights? You asked me to protect the children, but your suggestion seems to go against your request.¡±


    If Cale trained them into knights from such a young age, they would be a group of warriors who would be even crazier than religious fanatics. That was a terrible thought.


    But most importantly.


    ¡°What about their opinions? Why are you deciding for them?¡±


    Cale asked the question to Lock, who had made the decision for all of his siblings. Lock had a nk expression for a moment, before lowering his head and apologizing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No need to be sorry.¡±


    Cale just casually responded to Lock who slightly raised his head.


    ¡°But since I know what it is you want from me, I will think about what I want in return.¡±


    Of course, he had already thought about what he wanted. He didn¡¯t need it now, but in about 3 months, an ancient power that could be used to make Cale money would appear in a dangerous mountain. It would exist for only 6 months, and someone like Lock in his berserk mode transformation would be best to climb that mountain.


    ¡®If I sell that ancient power to the Queen of the Jungle, even if our territory goes broke, I will have enough money to indulge for the rest of my life.¡¯


    He would naturally raise the price before selling it, but he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with raising the price for someone who should have a lot of money.


    ¡°Will there be something you need from me?¡±


    Cale let out a sigh at the worried tone in Lock¡¯s voice. Cale asked once more, as Lock seemed even more concerned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask such obvious question. Of course, I will need your help.¡±


    Ah. Lock let out a gasp, and then nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. I will do whatever it is you ask of me. Please let me know once youe to a decision.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Cale said that before taking a small money pouch out of his pocket and throwing it to Lock. Lock caught the pouch as Cale exined the reason for the money.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeing your siblings for the first time in a while, so go take them on a tour of the capital.¡±


    ¡°...A tour?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t this your first time in a city like the capital? Go treat them to some delicious food too.¡±


    ¡®I can only have a rxed discussion with Billos if none of you are there.¡¯


    ¡°On and Hong will go with you, so you will not get lost.¡±


    Meeeeeow.


    Meow.


    On and Hong, who were quietly sitting in the carriage, announced their presence after hearing Cale¡¯s statement and approached Lock. They then patted Lock¡¯s leg with their front paws.


    ¡°Stop it, On, Hong. It tickles.¡±


    Lock caressed their heads like it was cute, but, in Cale¡¯s eyes, the kittens were seriously trying to attack Lock. Cale watched this and started to think.


    ¡®I should leave the wolf children to Hanster. Otherwise, I will need to find a babysitter for them.¡¯


    Cale thought it would be great if it was someone who could cook well and kept things clean. Cale was thinking about people who could babysit the wolf children other than Hans when he thought about Beacrox, Ron¡¯s son and the second chef. Thinking about Beacrox made Cale¡¯s expression stiffen.


    Beacrox was definitely someone who was good at cooking, kept things clean, and had a positive reputation within the Henituse family as someone who was respectful and normal. However, none of that mattered to Cale, since he knew that Beacrox was a lunatic who loved torture. He could not let such a person taint the pure wolf children¡¯s minds.


    ¡®I also need to send him off with Choi Han.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t necessary, but, in the novel, Beacrox went with Choi Han and Rosalyn to Breck Kingdom to torture the Grand Admiral. Cale was debating about who would be good to take care of the wolf children, when the carriage arrived at the inn Billos and the wolf children were located.


    Cale got off the carriage before speaking to Lock.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Cale patted the nervous Lock¡¯s shoulder, and Lock walked into the inn with On and Hong in his arms.


    ¡°Wee to the Scent of Grapes! How may I help you?¡±


    Cale responded to the young attendant¡¯s greeting, and immediately headed for the back door. The people Choi Han brought with him were all residing in the vi at the back area of the inn.


    The attendant tried to follow him, but Cale stopped him and walked to the vi door before motioning to Lock.


    ¡°You open the door since it is your younger siblings.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yes!¡±


    Lock put the kittens down and grabbed the handle. This was his first time seeing his younger siblings since he had his berserk transformation. Cale slowly moved back, because he had a bad feeling that he probably should not see what was beyond the door.


    Click.


    Lock turned the doorknob and opened the door. They could see the inside of the vi as soon as the door was opened. It was afortable looking space.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    However, Cale took two more steps backward immediately. It was an instinctive movement.


    ¡°Hyung!¡±


    ¡°Hyung!¡±


    ¡°Oppa!¡±


    ¡°Lock oppa!¡±


    10 children rushed toward Lock, and Lock ran toward them as well. An emotional reunion was happening in front of Cale¡¯s eyes, but Cale was overwhelmed at the sight of ten wolf children in front of him.


    At the same time, there was someone that Cale was happy to see.


    ¡°...Young master.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Billos.¡±


    Cale had told Billos to go to this vi. Cale could see that Billos was nervous underneath his smile and looked to the person approaching them from behind Billos.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Are you the merchant who came with Choi Han?¡±


    A man in his sixties with a gentle expression and good physique. This person was the one who asked Choi Han to help with the Blue Wolf tribe issue.


    ¡°Yes. I heard a lot of things about you from Mr. Choi Han. It is an honor to meet you, young master.¡±


    ¡°An honor? It is nothing much to see the face of a trash like me.¡±


    Cale reached his hand out to the man, and the man shook Cale¡¯s hand as he introduced himself.


    ¡°My name is Odeus Flynn.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    Odeus Flynn. He was someone who was a strong contender for the Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s leader position but gave up on it to start his own small guild.


    He was Billos¡¯s uncle.


    He was the person who connected Billos and Choi Han to each other, as well as the person who brought out Billos¡¯s hidden greed.


    ¡®He is even more devious than Ron.¡¯


    He acted like he owned a small merchant guild, but, in reality, he was wearing a mask to rule the underworld. He was nice to some, but cruel and vicious to others. That was the type of person Odeus Flynn was.


    Right now, the only person to know about both sides of Odeus¡¯s character was Cale.


    Cale pretended not to know anything as he greeted Odeus.


    ¡°Flynn? You must be rted to Billos. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I was shocked as well. I didn¡¯t know Billos was the person young master Cale knew. I have not seen Billos since he was a little boy, so I was very happy to see him again. I feel like I¡¯ve had a lot of good encounterstely.¡±


    Billos could not hide hisplicated feelings while looking at Odeus. Odeus was someone who threw aside the Flynn Merchant Guild and went to live a simpler life. Furthermore, Odeus was Billos¡¯s uncle, and the only person Billos had good memories about from his childhood.


    ¡®Well, he is a good person to Billos.¡¯


    Cale let go of Odeus¡¯s hand and started to speak to Billos.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and drink.¡±


    The vi was two stories, with a small bar upstairs. Of course, Cale addressed Odeus as well.


    ¡°Choi Han and Rosalyn will soon arrive, so the three of you can catch up.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I hope that I have an opportunity to drink with you in the future as well, young master Cale.¡±


    Cale smiled and responded back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink together sometime soon.¡±


    Cale patted Billos¡¯s shoulder as Billos stood there with aplicated expression and tried to head upstairs. However, there were 10 children blocking his way.


    ¡°Thank you very much, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Cale looked toward the 10 children thanking him and started to think.


    ¡®What a headache.¡¯


    There were 10 children who all gave off an aura that made Cale believe they would be very strong in the future. Although they watched their parents, cousins, and other family members all be killed right in front of their eyes, their strong and firm pupils let Cale know that they still had their purity and a sense of gratitude.


    There were also none that were very young. All of them seemed to be between 10 - 13 years old.


    ¡®I guess they can have a training instructor rather than a babysitter.¡¯


    However, Cale decided he would not be the person providing them with a training instructor and waved at Lock to head out. He then turned back around and headed upstairs. Although he did not respond and ignored them, Cale could still hear the wolf children thanking him from behind. That made Cale have the chills once again.


    Billos came up to the second floor and immediately asked Cale a question.


    ¡°Young master Cale, just what have you been doing?¡±


    Cale responded to that question without any hesitation.


    ¡°Doing what I can for a peaceful future?¡±


    Billos had an expression of disbelief on his face, as he brought out some alcohol and sses from the cab. He then sat across from Cale and filled his own cup.


    ¡°...Do you not see me in front of you?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry young master. I have a lot on my mind.¡±


    Billos drank about half the bottle, before looking toward Cale. No, he was observing Cale. This person, who said that he could not live as trash any longer. However, Billos had never expected in his wildest dreams that he would meet his uncle whileing to meet Cale.


    Cale stopped Billos as he tried to pour another drink and took the bottle from Billos before filling Billos¡¯s cup.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s bugging you, but you can¡¯t just keep drinking by yourself like that.¡±


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    Cale filled Billos¡¯s cup, before responding.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Odeus-nim is my uncle by blood.¡±


    Odeus-nim. For Billos, who was not allowed to use the Flynnst name, he could not even call his uncle his uncle. However, Odeus was the only adult who was warm to Billos during his childhood.


    In the novel, this was what Odeus had said to Billos.


    ¡®I consider you as my nephew and my family. You have the qualifications for that.¡¯


    That sentence became a starting point and a turning point for Billos. After being introduced to Choi Han in the novel through Odeus, Billos was in awe of Choi Han¡¯s strength, and decided to follow Choi Han. He also decided to put himself in contention for the Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s leader position.


    ¡°Young master Cale, aren¡¯t you curious as to why Odeus-nim runs a small merchant guild, even though he has the Flynnst name?¡±


    ¡®Not curious? I already know about it.¡¯


    Odeus was someone who was in full control of the Northwest and Central underworlds. Cale filled his ss, and casually responded.


    ¡°Am I supposed to be curious about the Flynn name?¡±


    He then drank the alcohol in his cup and saw that Billos was smiling.


    ¡°I see. I guess the Flynn name is not that grand of a name.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Whether it is you or Odeus, it is the same. You are a Flynn as well.¡±


    ¡°... I am just a bastard son.¡±


    Cale snorted and responded to Billos.


    ¡°The fact that you are a bastard does not mean that you are not a Flynn. Everybody else just considers you a Flynn.¡±


    Although the family may not have given Billos the Flynn family name, everybody else considered Billos to be a Flynn. That was why there was nobody who ignored Billos, even though he was a bastard. The Flynn name, as one of the 3 greatest merchant guilds in this world, was a pretty big name. That was the truth.


    Billos observed Cale, before taking the bottle back from Cale and filling Cale¡¯s cup.


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I feel like you are very good at saying the right things.¡±


    ¡°I am a bit talented in that.¡±


    ¡°That is why.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Just what did you steal with the things you borrowed from me?¡±


    Billos could see the smile on Cale¡¯s face as he said that. Cale picked up the full ss and leisurely answered.


    ¡°I already stole one and will steal the rest soon.¡±


    He had already rescued the dragon, and the others would happen tomorrow.


    The corner of Billos¡¯s lips started to twitch. There were probably no nobles who would say that they were going to steal something, but such a person was in front of his eyes right now.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I help as well?¡±


    Cale shook his head at Billos¡¯s question.


    ¡°Unfortunately.¡±


    ck.


    Cale put the ss down on the table and continued.


    ¡°All the spots are full already.¡±


    The list of humans and beast people to use was already in Cale¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ha, haha.¡±


    Billosughed for a bit, before picking up the full ss, drinking it the whole ss in one breath and putting the ss back down on the table.


    ¡°I guess I should steal something else then.¡±


    Billos had already decided what he was going to steal. The position of the sessor of the Flynn Merchant Guild. He was going to make that position his. It only made sense, since his greed wasrger and deeper than anybody else. Cale started to speak as Billos was thinking.


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Billosughed once more after hearing Cale¡¯s statement.


    Cale did not care whether Billosughed or not. The fact that Billos met Odeus today meant that his goal for today has been aplished, letting Cale drink in peace.


    Of course, Cale only enjoyed himself for a bit and returned to the residence on his own to prepare for tomorrow. He needed to start moving in the middle of the night, making him want to go to sleep early in the evening. Unfortunately, he was not able to do so.


    ¡°Ron?¡±


    Ron bowed to Cale and greeted him.


    ¡°Young master, this Ron would like to make a request if possible.¡±


    ¡°A request?¡±


    Ron lifted his head up and started to speak.


    ¡°Please take care of my son.¡±


    ¡°Son? You mean Beacrox?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Cale could see the benign smile disappear from Ron¡¯s face. This was the first time Cale had ever seen Ron wear a rude expression on his face. Ron started to speak with the assassin¡¯s expression on his face.


    ¡°I need to go hunt some foxes.¡±


    Although he was old, Ron was still an assassin. Ron fixed his expression once more and started to speak. His expression was stoic, with only the corners of his lips being slightly elevated.


    ¡°Our young master knows that I am someone who kills people, right?¡±


    Cale could feel the buzz from the alcohol instantly disappearing. He was getting the chills once again.


    1. Beacrox is the S to our PR¡¯s M.


    2. It is probably simr to GoT, where bastards cannot take the family name and are given names like Snow.

 Chapter 42: Don’t know, I don’t know (3)

    <h4>Chapter 42: Don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale hid the chilly feeling and trembling, and asked.


    "So?"


    Ron was about to resume the benign smile on his face after hearing his little puppy young master speak in his usual annoying and rude tone, but suppressed it and started to speak.


    "So, I''m going to kill people."


    "Leaving your son behind?"


    "Yes sir."


    "Is the fox a person?"


    Cale knew how the assassin Ron smiled. It was a very faint smile, with just the corners of his lips raised a tiny bit. It was one that made the person looking at Ron think that it would be better if he did not smile at all. Ron replied quite pleased.


    "That''s right. I have to go kill a group of foxes."


    But his voice was cold.


    "Rip them into pieces."


    It would either be Ron¡¯s body being ripped into pieces or his targets¡¯ bodies being ripped into pieces. It could only be one of those two scenarios.


    Cale got goosebumps at the phrase, ¡®rip them into pieces.¡¯ He then started to contemte.


    Ron could see that Cale stood there without saying anything for a while. His puppy young master finally started to speak after sighing numerous times.


    "... Go ande back."


    The smile disappeared from Ron¡¯s face. Cale, who was already in his pajamas,id down on the bed and continued to speak.


    "I''ll tell Hans that you are taking a leave of absence. Report to me every so often. You can receive money from the Flynn Merchant Guild with your ID que. And why would you leave Beacrox to a trash like me? He is an adult. He will figure out what to do with his own life.¡±


    Cale decided to think easily. There was no need for Ron to be with Choi Han right now. Now that Lock was able to transform into a controlled berserk state, Choi Han would be fine without Ron or Beacrox¡¯s strength.


    But, for Choi Han, and more importantly, for a peaceful Northeastern region of the Roan Kingdom, Ron was needed one yearter.


    ¡°However, the duration of your break is only 1 year.¡±


    Cale leaned against his pillow and continued.


    ¡°Enjoy your break.¡±


    ¡®Since I have work for you to do in a year.¡¯


    "Don¡¯t get hurt while you are out there."


    Cale stretched out his two legs, thinking he had reserved wonderful dreams for the next year. He then looked toward Ron and flinched.


    The old man, who had been quiet, was actually quietlyughing. That vicious sight made Cale cower underneath the nket.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Cale''s expression stiffened.


    Ron continued to silentlyugh without watching Cale.


    ¡®I thought this little punk was a son of a bitch, but I, Ron Mn, is the one who is a son of a bitch.¡¯


    Like a dog that looks at his master. Ron thought that he was like a dog, and responded.


    ¡°Young master, is reporting to you once a month enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do as you please.¡±


    Like an assassin, Ron opened the door and left the room without making a single noise. He then said onest thing before closing the door.


    "I will see you in a year, young master.¡±


    Without waiting Cale''s answer, Ron closed the door. Cale quickly fell asleep, relieved that he was free from Ron for a year.


    Dawn arrived, and six people were standing in front of Cale. There were some that he had personally called, and some that he gathered through Choi Han.


    Cale looked toward Rosalyn, and started to speak.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, the brown hair looks good on you.¡±


    Rosalyn was not aware of exactly what will happen today, but understood the severity after hearing the words, ¡®magic bomb,¡¯ and decided to help. Cale had also promised her something in return for her help.


    ¡°Right? I thought it will make it easier for me to run wild.¡±


    Rosalyn had dyed her hair and pupils brown with magic. On and Hong were standing next to her.


    ¡°Lock, you should be able to use the physical strength of a wolf without transforming right?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. It is possible.¡±


    Lock was standing there nervously as well. Next to him were the ck Dragon and Choi Han.


    Cale divided them into two teams. The ck Orb was already positioned by Choi Han yesterday, so the two teams each needed to locate and take care of the four bombs.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn and Lock will be one team. Choi Han, Dragon, On, and Hong will be the other team.¡±


    Rosalyn had a confused expression on her face after hearing how Cale divided up the teams. Lock had the same expression on his face as well.


    ¡°What about you, young master Cale?¡±


    Choi Han, the ck Dragon, On, and Hong all responded to the question.


    ¡°Cale-nim is, a bit, uhm, his physical strength is...¡±


    ¡°Weak.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need him.¡±


    ¡°He is useless.¡±


    Ah.


    Rosalyn let out a gasp and looked toward Cale. Lock seemed to be quite surprised as well. However, Cale handed the items he borrowed from Billos to Choi Han, and confidently answered.


    ¡°I am weak and will only be baggage. I also need to prepare for the celebration as soon as the sunes up, so it will be difficult for me to go with you.¡±


    They were going to use the short opening when the guards for the night shift switched with the day shift to enter the areas where the bombs were located and start to dismantle them. After that, while the ck Orb activates and causes a mana disturbance, they will all need to wait at their determined stations to observe the secret organizations members and the situation at the za.


    The birthday celebration was set to start at 9 am.


    Cale looked at his watch before speaking to the six of them again.


    ¡°Alright then, please head to work.¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring back the dismantled magic bombs.¡±


    Rosalyn smiled and responded to Cale¡¯s statement.


    ¡°You promised to give me one of them.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Should be enough to pay for my services.¡±


    It was definitely enough. Cale looked toward the terrace, that was now being used more as a door than as a terrace, and opened the window. A cool night breeze filled the room as the six individuals quickly rushed out of Cale¡¯s room through the terrace.


    Some left with invisibility magic while others left with very fast speed. Cale watched them leave and thought to himself that they were all very strong.


    He was now left alone in the room.


    Ooooooooong-


    Cale slowly stroked therge shield and silver wings that appeared in front of him. Even if something unexpected happens, he would not die as long as he had this shield.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll use a tiny bit of its strength if I need to do so.¡±


    Cale patted the shield, that looked even more holy after having the heart crest engraved in it, and decided to use it without being noticed if there came the need to do so.


    Cale sat down on the couch and practiced using just a small amount of the shield¡¯s power, before noticing his reflection in the mirror.


    ¡®It should be fine.¡¯


    The blood-crazed mage. It was said that this person went into a frenzy by the color red. That was why, in the novel, the mage went crazy after seeing Rosalyn for the first time, saying that they needed to cut Rosalyn¡¯s head off to take her red hair and pupils.


    Cale brushed back his hair, that was an even brighter red than Rosalyn¡¯s hair, and started to think.


    ¡®What are the chances that I¡¯ll be in close proximity to that lunatic?¡¯


    Even if something like that happened, he just had to tell Choi Han to kill. Cale was not worried that his own head would get cut off. Cale rxed and waited until Ron came to wake him up. Once Ron came at the usual time, Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Today will be yourst day to serve me.¡±


    ¡°I can do it again in a year.¡±


    That sounded terrible to Cale. He was nning on sending Ron to Choi Han immediately upon his return in a year. Cale was excited that he was getting rid of two baggages today, and started to speak with a light heart.


    "Let''s get ready."


    Cale made all the preparations and headed for the pce. All the participating nobles were scheduled to move together. The ck Dragon was going toe to the pce to report on the progress.


    After all of the preparations werepleted, Cale got on a carriage in front of the residence¡¯s main gate. It was not the Henituse carriage, instead, he was going to be riding with someone else today.


    ¡°Why did you want to go together?¡±


    Amiru responded with a calm smile, as Cale asked the question while getting onto the carriage. Amiru had reached out and asked Cale to go with her today.


    She got right to the point, since Cale did the same without even greeting her first.


    ¡°Young master Cale, what do you think about our territory building a naval base?¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    He had already received a letter from Eric letting him know that the tourism investment discussion did not go well. Eric said both Gilbert and Amiru were very disappointed. However, Amiru did not seem to be very disappointed. In fact, she seemed to have made up her mind about something else, something big.


    He looked toward her and started to speak.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already make up your mind, youngdy Amiru?¡±


    Amiru lightly nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t think it was a decision I could make on my own, so I contacted my mother. I n to discuss it with young master Gilbert today as well.¡±


    The creation of a new military base. Something like that was not easy to aplish. The money wasn¡¯t the issue, it was more about the rtionship between powers within the territory thatplicated things. Especially in times of peace, like right now.


    That was why the crown would have their eyes on the Northeast. The east was the only side with ess to the ocean, but, most importantly, there was a bnce of power in the East. It would also be difficult for the high-ranking nobles in the other regions to influence such a base as well.


    ¡°Then youngdy Amiru¡¯s concern is that the crown¡¯s influence in your territory will get stronger because of this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Amiru gave a short answer, before continuing on.


    ¡°That is why I asked for this time with you today.¡±


    It meant that she had something to discuss with him. Cale leaned on the back of the seat, and asked while in afortable position, as if he was in his own carriage.


    ¡°I am curious to know what your question is, but I think I need to tell you something first.¡±


    He knew why Amiru was here.


    ¡°Any decision regarding the funds of the Henituse family is made solely by my father. A trash like me has no decision-making powers.¡±


    The royal family would grant permission to build a naval base and invest huge sums of money. Naturally, the ownership of that naval base would then be passed on to the royal family.


    When building a military base in a territory that is outside the capital, there are a lot of different contracts between the crown and the nobility for ownership and other logistics involving the military base.


    There was a significant difference in manpower and funds between using the location as a military base than using the cliffs and the ocean for just tourism.


    Amiru and Gilbert¡¯s families were, honestly speaking, just average in wealth,cking both the funds and the manpower toplete such a project.


    That was what Amiru wanted to prevent. That meant that there was only one method.


    Borrowing money from someone with a lot of money.


    ¡°Is that really the case?¡±


    Amiru¡¯s smile seemed very intelligent. She had entered the crown prince¡¯s room during the wine party with Eric and Gilbert once Cale had left.


    It was then that she learned that the crown prince was interested in the shoreline, even though he was not interested in tourism. When she returned to her residence that night, she thought about Cale¡¯s words, and figured out his intentions.


    ¡°His Highness the crown prince was wary of the Whipper Kingdom and the kingdoms to the north. I could tell based on our conversation with him, so I sought out some information from the information guild.¡±


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    Cale could tell from Amiru¡¯s words that the crown prince and the royal family were aware of the fact that the Whipper Kingdom would soon face a civil war, and that the North was gathering their forces.


    ¡®But this was unexpected.¡¯


    Amiru¡¯s decision-making was on point. Amiru¡¯s family was not doing very well right now, relying a lot on Eric Wheelsman¡¯s family for help. It would have cost a lot to get information on foreign kingdoms through the information guild, but her willingness to spend that money to verify a single piece of information showed her personality.


    Amiru looked toward Cale, who was quietly listening, before continuing.


    ¡°I heard the Henituse territory is currently fortifying its walls. I believe the Henituse family will be interested in the military, since it is a territory that does not allow any kind of invasions.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at her statement and responded.


    ¡°I will speak to my father about it.¡±


    ¡°We will also send an official request as well.¡±


    Cale and Amiru looked at each other and smiled.


    If this naval base was to be created, the bnce of power in the Northeast will shift to Cale, Eric, Amiru, and Gilbert¡¯s four families. If the Henituse family provided the funds to have a steady influence in the base, the Henituse family would receive multiple facets of support from the base.


    Amiru hesitated for a while, before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I am a bit worried because of the whirlpools, but there are paths that have been used for ages, and the whirlpool will actually serve as a defense to prevent foreign nations from invading. That is why I want to give it a go.¡±


    Whirlpools. Cale prevented himself from smiling as soon as she mentioned the whirlpools.


    That whirlpools will soon be Cale¡¯s to utilize as he wishes.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be great to build a house on one of those cliffs and enjoy the sunset in the future?¡¯


    It would be difficult for him to stay in the Henituse estate once he hands control to Basen. Cale¡¯s n was to hide in some remote corner during the war, and then head to Amiru or Gilbert¡¯s territory after the war was over to build a house on a cliff to rx while looking out at the sea.


    It would be a good location, since it was pretty close to the Henituse territory as well.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, to ask a trash for support. I have no power whatsoever, I am just delivering your message to my father.¡±


    Cale waved it off, and started tough. However, Amiru did not believe his words at all anymore.


    ¡®Amiru, you need to be cautious when you don¡¯t have power. However, you need to be bold if you want to earn power.¡¯


    That was what her mother, the head of the Ubarr territory, had said as she agreed on the naval base. Amiru was simr to her mother. That was why she worked to be bold, even while remaining cautious. This was her philosophy for dealing with people as well.


    ¡°It is enough for you to deliver our message for us.¡±


    Amiru reached her hand out to Cale, and Cale shook it. She then let go, before adding on.


    ¡°Pleasee visit the Ubarr territory next time. There are actually a lot of interesting ces to see.¡±


    ¡°I will go if I have the chance to do so.¡±


    The Sound of the Wind.


    It will be Cale¡¯s fast feet, and, at the same time, give him control over a whirlwind that can be used for both offense and defense. Cale thought about the Ubarr coast, where that ancient power was located.


    ¡°I hope that the opportunityes soon.¡±


    The carriage arrived at the pce as soon as he said that. Cale got off the carriage and looked around. The current time was 8 am.


    The staff would already be at the za of Glory to prepare for the celebration. The Royal Knights will allow people to enter at 8:30 am, filling the za full of people.


    It will be a situation where it will be difficult for anyone to go in or out. The celebration will start thirty minutes after that, and Cale¡¯s group will start looking for the hidden picture starting at 8:30 am.


    Nes, bags, pendants.


    The magic bombs will be hiding in all sorts of shapes. Cale¡¯s group would find the people who have the bombs located on them. Well, it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t find them, since the answer will reveal itself.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Cale received Eric and Gilbert¡¯s greeting, before standing next to them with Amiru.


    "Everyone came early."


    "Of course. We will start moving at 8:05 am.¡±


    Eric said that to Cale, while his eyes were sending Cale another message.


    Be still today as well.


    Cale nodded his head while looking into Eric¡¯s eyes, and reminded himself internally.


    ¡®I do not know anything.¡¯


    As soon as he thought that, the crown prince appeared in front of Cale. The nobles would follow behind the crown prince today.


    He then saw the person who arrived next to the crown prince, and covered his mouth with his hand. It was because he could not help but smirk.


    ¡°Oh my lord.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Eric¡¯s shocked gasp and the murmuring of the nobles filled the area. However, Cale did not care about any of that. Instead, he lowered his hand while looking forward. Cale made eye contact with the person next to the crown prince.


    The eldest son that had been pushed aside, Taylor Stan.


    He was standing on his own two legs next to the crown prince. Taylor stealthily motioned with his eyes once he made eye contact with Cale.


    At the same time, Cale could hear the ck Dragon¡¯s voice in his head. The ck Dragon had entered the pce to give the current report of the situation.


    - I am here.


    Cale slightly nodded his head, and the voice continued.


    - We are dismantling all of the bombs that are currently stationed in the locations we found. We will dismantle thempletely at 8:55 am, as nned.


    Everything seemed to be going as nned.


    - I will be heading back now since we are busy, weak human. Use your shield if it seems like it¡¯ll hurt.


    Cale could not hear the ck Dragon¡¯s voice after that. It seemed to have quickly returned to help the others. This ck Dragon surprisingly put all of his effort into his assignments whenever Cale gave him a task toplete. It made Cale want to keep ordering the ck Dragon around.


    ¡®There shouldn¡¯t be any reason for me to use the shield.¡¯


    Cale was thinking that he would not need to use the shield if things continued like this.


    ¡°All preparations have beenpleted.¡±


    One of the knights shouted out loud, and the crown prince got on the Royal Parade Carriage and spoke to the nobles getting on the royal carriages behind him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale also got onto a royal carriage. The carriage soon started to move, and Cale sat there with his arms crossed while having a stiff expression on his face.


    ¡°Nice to meet you all again.¡±


    The wheelchair-less Taylor greeted them.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Amiru Ubarr.¡±


    ¡°...Nice to meet you.¡±


    Taylor Stan, Youngdy Amiru, and Venion¡¯sckey Neo Tolz ended up in the same carriage as them. Cale was wondering whether the crown prince purposely put them together in the same carriage.


    It was Cale¡¯s turn to introduce himself, but Cale just quietly sat there and looked out the carriage window. A trash was allowed to be this rude. He sat there with his arms crossed and looked toward the za of Glory.


    The chaos was not far away.


    1. This doesn¡¯t trante as well in English, but in Korean, son of a bitch and dog are homophones.

 Chapter 43: Somehow (1)

    <h4>Chapter 43: Somehow (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, the inside of the carriage was already chaotic. Cale looked toward Neo, whose legs were shaking, and internally clicked his tongue. Neo seemed to be frantic and full of concern. The majority of the nobles looked chaotic.


    ¡®Venion¡¯s face was a mess too.¡¯


    Cale recalled Venion Stan¡¯s face that he peeked at before getting on the carriage. Venion was full of rage.


    Who would have ever expected this?


    Taylor Stan, the eldest son of the Stan family that was pushed aside, was walking on his own two feet without a wheelchair. Furthermore, a person from the Stan family was standing next to the crown prince, Alberu. Nobody could have expected such development.


    ¡®He managed to trade for the Healing Star.¡¯


    Cale was curious about what Taylor and Cage traded with the crown prince for the Healing Star, but he did not look toward Taylor.


    Neo Tolz was sitting there shaking his leg, without even looking at Taylor. At that moment, Amiru started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Taylor, have your legspletely healed?¡±


    The cautiously stated question directly asked the question that everyone was thinking about. Taylor started to smile as he responded.


    ¡°It was a blessing from heaven. It ispletely healed.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Ahem, mm.


    Neo Tolz let out some fake coughs before looking back and forth between Taylor¡¯s face and Taylor¡¯s legs. He then cautiously started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Taylor, will you be returning to the Marquis¡¯s estate now that your legs have healed?¡±


    The biggest reason Taylor was pushed aside was because his legs became paralyzed. Neo and the other nobles were probably curious as to whether or not Taylor would return to the estate to fight for the sessor position once again.


    Especially since Neo was one of Venion¡¯sckeys.


    Taylor looked toward Neo, and started to speak.


    ¡°Return?¡±


    It was a gentle voice, but there was firmness and coldness toward Neo hidden within Taylor¡¯s voice.


    ¡°That has always been my home. Isn¡¯t it obvious that I belong there?¡±


    Neo shriveled up even more at the coldness in Taylor¡¯s voice. However, Cale chose not to even look at them. Cale could see Taylor¡¯s reflection through the window every so often.


    Of course, Taylor didn¡¯t make it obvious to the others, making it look like he was just looking out the window like Cale as well.


    Cale could read the message Taylor was trying to send him when their eyes met.


    ¡®Young master Cale! I want to tell you everything! It is a very interesting story.¡¯


    Cale was still stoic after seeing Taylor¡¯s sparkling gaze. Cale just hoped for Taylor to take over the Marquis position and prevent any harm from happening within his territory.


    That was why he did not want to talk to Taylor. However, an opportunity soon appeared for Taylor and Cale to chat.


    ¡°Ahem, then I will step out now.¡±


    As soon as the carriage arrived outside the za of Glory, Neo Tolz rushed out of the carriage to get away from them. Since he made it very obvious that he worked for Venion, this was a really awkward ce for him to be. He probably also wanted to report Taylor¡¯s current situation to Venion right away.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I wille back with young master Eric.¡±


    Amiru was worried that Cale might start something if he ran into the other Northeastern nobles, who happened to be in a carriage with Eric and Gilbert, and left alone to bring Eric and Gilbert over.


    ¡®Nothing should happen since young master Taylor and Young master Cale don¡¯t have any rtionship.¡¯


    ¡®Based on young master Cale¡¯s personality, he will not start a conversation with anyone.¡¯


    That was what Amiru was thinking as she quickly moved to find Eric and Gilbert.


    That resulted in Cale having to receive Taylor¡¯s bright smile.


    ¡°Finally, only the two of us are left.¡±


    It was something Cale did not like to hear. He made that feelingpletely visible on his face, but Taylor seemed to find that to be funny. Taylor quietlyughed, before throwing a straight at Cale.


    ¡°I got my leg fixed by promising to be the head of the Marquis¡¯s estate.¡±


    ¡°Did you promise your loyalty?¡±


    ¡°No. I made a deal.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Congrattions on your healed legs.¡±


    Cale then turned away from Taylor, as if he had nothing else to say. Taylor found that reaction to be very fitting of Cale¡¯s personality, and took a small envelope out of his pocket and handed it to Cale.


    ¡°This is the contents of our deal.¡±


    ¡°...There is no need to give this to me.¡±


    Cale had a stoic expression, and Taylor responded.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be good for you to know, young master Cale.¡±


    He then threw another straight at Cale.


    ¡°Cage will be emunicated.¡±


    ¡°Is it because she does whatever she wants?¡±


    ¡°It is. She is very happy about it.¡±


    Cage was finally starting on the path of the crazy priestess. She will now progress like the emunicated priestess who is seen as a brave priestess by others, like in the novel.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Cale could see Taylor happily nodding his head at his words. Taylor then started to frown, like all of his emotions were crashing against him all at once like a whirlpool, and started to speak.


    ¡°This is just the beginning. We will be victorious. Right, young master Cale?¡±


    ¡®Why is he including me in their victory?¡¯


    Cale was curious about that, but decided to answer his question for now.


    ¡°You will be victorious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. Then I will get off first.¡±


    Taylor got up and looked down at his legs, before saying goodbye to Cale and getting off.


    ¡°The three of us should drink together after our victory.¡±


    ¡°The Henituse wine is delicious.¡±


    Taylor finally opened the carriage door at Cale¡¯s words and left. Cale immediately opened the envelope once he was alone.


    He then ripped it up.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    He lightly clicked his tongue and shoved the note deep inside his inner pocket. There really was a secret to the crown prince¡¯s birth. Cale shook his head and stepped out of the carriage.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    Cale turned his head at Eric¡¯s calling. He could see the full za of Glory behind their shoulders.


    ¡°Young master Cale, let us go. It is our turn to enter the za.¡±


    In the novel, Choi Han was curious about these people, who had a spot higher than the normal citizens of the kingdom. Today, Cale was going to that same spot. However, he was still at the bottompared to the royal family and the holy priests.


    Cale looked toward the bell tower at the entrance of the za. The bell tower had a giant clock on it.


    The current time was 8:25 am. It was time for the nobles and priests to enter. The knights started to prevent any more citizens from entering to create room for the nobility.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale pushed Eric and the others in front of him and started to walk. He could see all of the people in the za as he got closer. There were so many people that he couldn¡¯t even tell how many people were there. However, they were notpletely stuffed like sardines. That was howrge the za of Glory was, and the fact that the crown was limiting the number of people helped out as well. In response, some people were in shops near the za and roofs of buildings nearby to try to get a glimpse of the king¡¯s celebration.


    ¡°Young master Cale, is this your first time at the za of Glory?¡±


    Cale leisurely nodded his head at Gilbert¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes. I briefly passed through on my carriage, but it is my first time seeing all of it.¡±


    Cale looked around the za as he said that.


    The tea shop to the South.


    The inn to the West.


    A flower shop to the East.


    The top of the Ceramist Association building to the North.


    These were the four ces Cale focused on as he looked around.


    ¡°The za is prettyrge.¡±


    Cale verified the locations the magic bombs were positioned. At the same time, he looked toward the fountain to the south. A young boy was waving a g, like he was trying to wee the king. That young boy was Lock.


    ¡®Things are going as nned.¡¯


    Cale knew that Choi Han and the ck Dragon would be watching him right now, and looked toward the Bell Tower.


    The current time was 8:30 am.


    ¡°We are opening up a path now.¡±


    The knights closed up all entrances to allow the nobles to enter. At the same time, Cale snapped his fingers.


    Snap.


    It was a simple gesture that nobody would question.


    Lock disappeared as soon as it happened. It was time to find the hidden items. Of course, it wasn¡¯t necessary at all.


    ¡®The answer will appear at 9:01 am.¡¯


    However, it was easier if they knew the answer in advance. Furthermore, since Cale didn¡¯t need to move, it was fine to look for these hidden items.


    ¡°Everybody please take a seat over here.¡±


    The seats were arranged with everyone¡¯s names posted in specific seats. The king and the royal family was not at the za just yet. Even the crown prince, who came with the nobles, was not out yet.


    Cale arrived at his seat, and started to frown.


    ¡°We seem to run into each other a lot, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°That does seem to be the case, young master Taylor.¡±


    It was the same as during the feast. Cale sat down next to Taylor, and looked down at the people below the tform. He then looked toward the Bell Tower.


    He recalled the story in the novel.


    The single location that Choi Han managed to find a bomb in the novel was not one of the locations this time. There were already many changes to the story.


    However, at least there should not be anyone who dies by the crumbling of the buildings, unlike in the novel.


    The Mana Disturbance Tool was buried underneath the Bell Tower.


    The current time was 8:40 am. Cale turned to his left after hearing Eric¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Cale. Be still. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    Eric became nervous after hearing the tone Cale used to call out to him. Cale, who used to enjoy wearing fancy clothes and showing off until just two years ago, was suddenly only wearing dark clothes, and had apletely different demeanor about him.


    ¡°I will be very still today. I n to do nothing at all.¡±


    Eric was captivated by Cale¡¯s voice, and subconsciously nodded his head. Cale seemed to be satisfied with this reaction, as heughed and looked at the clock again.


    8:45 am. He could hear the ck Dragon¡¯s voice. The dragon was looking at him as Cale expected.


    - 15 minutes left.


    Dragons were really capable of everything. There was nothing their magic could not aplish. Cale praised the ck Dragon internally as he got up from his seat.


    ¡°The stars of the Crossman family, our royal family, are now entering!¡±


    Only one entrance to the za was open at this time. The crown prince was in the lead, the second and third prince nked his sides, and the other princes and princesses walked in behind them.


    A group of individuals with beautiful blonde hair entered the za. This was the royal family that was blessed by the Sun God, the pride of the Roan Kingdom.


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooo-


    The cheering of the citizens filled the za. It was so loud that it felt like the ground was shaking. Cale remembered the words of the ck Dragon.


    ¡®The crown prince¡¯s hair and eyes are brown.¡¯


    Brown was known as the most average color hair and eyes. Cale looked toward the royal family, and lightly pped. And then, it was finally 8:50 am.


    ¡°His Highness, King Zed Crossman, the sun of the Roan Kingdom, is now entering!¡±


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo-


    The healthy 50-year-old king appeared in the za in his parade carriage. Cale was watching the king, before moving his gaze away to another spot in the za. He could see a flower pot on top of the Ceramist Association building to the north. The current time was 8:55 am.


    ¡®They dismantled it.¡¯


    Cale started to smile.


    Rosalyn, The ck Dragon, On, and Hong will now hide within the crowd in the za.


    King Zed was slowly heading toward the za from far off in the distance. Zed Crossman had risen to the position of king at the age of 20 after the former king¡¯s sudden death. He utilized this time of peace to his advantage, killing off all of his siblings to solidify his position of power.


    Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The fanfare for the king was still very loud. King Zed passed through the za entrance and headed to the highest tform. Cale just calmly watched this all happen.


    There was a special tform for the king in front of the Bell Tower.


    The king and the queen waved to the crowd, before walking up to the tform. The queen stood in front of her seat as King Zed went up to the magic vocal amplifier.


    Cale looked at the clock again.


    Current time was 8:58 am.


    The King lifted up his hand, and the cheers slowly died down. Finally, once the za waspletely quiet, the king started to speak.


    ¡°It has already been 30 years since this king has received the blessing of the sun to rule over this kingdom.¡±


    The king seemed very happy. Unfortunately, it was now 9 am.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cale could hear Eric¡¯s confused voice.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Cale then heard Taylor¡¯s anxious voice. Cale leisurely raised his head to look at the top of the Bell Tower.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    The mumblings of the crowd started to get louder. King Zed looked behind him, and then moved his gaze up the Bell Tower. Cale looked at the top of the Bell Tower and started to smile.


    King Zed started to shout.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    The knights and mages headed to the Bell Tower. The citizens started to get nervous about what was going on. They had no choice. A person appeared on top of the Bell Tower, and then more people in ck attires started to appear on top of the buildings nearby as well.


    ¡°Get down this instant!¡±


    ¡°Everybody, head up to the top of the buildings now!¡±


    Cale heard the voices of the knights nearby, and looked toward the man standing on top of the Bell Tower with ck attire and a mask. It was the blood-crazy mage, Redika.


    ¡®I was worried this would be different than the novel as well.¡¯


    If Redika did not show up, he would have needed the ck Dragon to reverse the flow of manaing to the mana bombs in order to locate the hidden Redika, and allow Choi Han to kill him.


    Cale was relieved that he would not need to do that, and remembered the description in the novel.


    Redika¡¯s hand became covered in a red-colored mana. This punk was unique, in that people could see the color of his mana, even though he was a mage. He then swung his hand and announced as he had in the novel.


    <¡±Should be fun.¡±>


    ¡°Should be fun.¡±


    A chilling voice that sounded like metal screeching against one another, filled the za. Then, the red mana shot out to different spots in the za.


    That moment was exactly 9:01 am.


    Oooooooooong-


    A vibration started from underneath the Bell Tower.


    Beeeeeeep-


    Beeeeeeeep-


    Magic devices started to go off in multiple locations. The red mana that was flying toward the detonation devices inside the magic bombs suddenly lost strength and started to spin aimlessly in position.


    It was the result of the mana disturbance.


    Then, it happened inside the za as well.


    Beeeeeeeep-


    Four spots started to ring in the za.


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    Cale¡¯s quiet voice was drowned out by the rm of the magic devices.


    Someone within the area of those four rms would have the magic bomb on them.


    As Cale expected, the magic bombs had an rm to sound that there was an error.


    Cale could see Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Lock heading toward the four locations.


    10 minutes. Even if they could not manage to dismantle the bombs in 10 minutes, they had plenty of time to move the bombs to the mountain in the rear to make it go off without hurting anyone. It was possible because of Rosalyn and the ck Dragon.


    - Found one human.


    Cale started to smile after hearing the invisible ck Dragon¡¯s report.


    The 10 minutes had just started.


    1. Quite a lot of content to get out of a single gaze...


    2. Apparently, it is a guy. Chapter 32 updated to show HE instead of SHE

 Chapter 44: Somehow (2)

    <h4>Chapter 44: Somehow (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale could see Choi Han grabbing someone as the ck Dragon made his report. It was the person the ck Dragon determined to be in possession of the magic bomb.


    Cale could see the ne on the person¡¯s neck.


    ¡®That must be it.¡¯


    Cale could see Choi Han ripping off the person¡¯s ne. At the same time, Cale¡¯s body was jerked. Someone had pulled Cale¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    It was Eric Wheelsman. Cale slowly looked around him, starting with the top of the Bell Tower.


    ¡°Hahahaha-¡°


    The blood crazy mage Redika wasughing.


    Wiiiiiiiiing.


    A loud noise appeared alongside the noise of scratching metal,bining to create a terrifying screech.


    ¡°Your Highness! Please get to a safe spot!¡±


    The Royal Knights and some mages were next to the royal family and the king in order to help them escape. Cale first looked toward the crown prince. His hair was still blonde.


    ¡®Was it not magic using mana?¡¯


    ((Did another dragon dye his hair? Or is it a different type of strength?)) [This originally had <<>> but that doesn''t seem to make it show]


    Cale remembered what the ck Dragon had said in the past. Cale decided to stop thinking about it, and continued to look around.


    Half of the remaining Royal Knights and mages were working to calm the crowd and find the Mana Disturbance Tool, while the other half was rushing toward the secret organization. Redika, who had beenughing for a while now, started to speak.


    ¡°This is annoying¡±


    With that, all of the secret organization members other than Redika started tounch long-range attacks. Spears, daggers, and throwing knives; all sorts of attacks started to pour down upon the knights.


    Boom!


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    Beeeeeeeep.


    Cale found it very loud. At the same time, the ck Dragon continued its report.


    - One more human.


    - And another.


    9:04 am. This was the third person so far.


    ¡°Cale! We should go as well! We should go!¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale, hurry up!¡±


    Cale looked toward Eric, Amiru, Gilbert, and Taylor. They had all quickly gathered around him. Eric was looking around with a chaotic expression on his face. Cale followed his lead and looked around as well.


    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and let us go!¡±


    ¡°Let us out right now!¡±


    The nobles were fighting to get out of the za as quickly as possible. Of course, there were a couple calm ones as well. However, It was different underneath the tform.


    ¡°Why are you blocking the exit!¡±


    ¡°Open up a path!¡±


    The citizens were screaming for the knights to open the door and rushing toward the exit. The knights and soldiers shouted back at the citizens.


    ¡°Please calm down!¡±


    ¡°Please wait just a moment!¡±


    ¡°You expect us to wait in a situation like this? Get out of our way!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?! The nobles are trying to leave right now! Let us leave as well!¡±


    Cale looked for hands being raised in the air in the midst of that chaos.


    ¡°W, what are you doing?!¡±


    Choi Han pulled a bag off of an old man¡¯s shoulder and thrust his arm into the air. This was the third person. Cale turned his head to look around at the people around him.


    The door for the nobles and priests was already open, with many nobles and priests quickly heading out as fast as they could. It looked more peaceful because there were fewer people than the gate for the citizens down below, but it was still chaotic with each person trying to get out faster than the other.


    That was why.


    ¡°What a mess.¡±


    It was aplete mess. Eric was frantically pacing around, so Cale put his hand on Eric¡¯s shoulder to calm him down. He then held onto Eric¡¯s shoulder tightly.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale continued to speak once the pain snapped Eric out of his chaotic state.


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Eric calmed down after seeing Cale¡¯s calm demeanor. He then looked around. The knights were fighting against these unknown assants while the royal family was in the process of escaping. The citizens looked to be in a state of chaos. As Eric absorbed all of the events going on around him and turned back to look at Cale, Cale started to speak.


    ¡°That is more like you.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you. I feel like my head has cleared.¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and turned away. Gilbert and Amiru hade back to their senses after hearing what Cale had said to Eric, and were looking at Cale as well. Even if they tried to head for the noble¡¯s exit gate right now, they would just be swept up in the chaos. The head families of the other regions were busy gathering their people and calming them down while trying to figure out a path of escape.


    Gilbert watched some of the other nobles before looking around. The other nobles from the Northeast region were headed toward them. They were all looking at Eric, but Eric and Gilbert were looking at Cale.


    ¡°...What the...¡±


    Cale looked toward Taylor. Taylor was different from the others. Taylor¡¯s concern right now was that the citizens¡¯ gate was still not fully open. The gate was opening very slowly, most likely so that they could control the flow of people running out.


    Taylor was a very altruistic and good person. That was why he was more worried about the citizens than himself. Cale looked toward Eric and started to speak. Eric had the qualifications to be the leader of this group, after all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After hearing Cale¡¯s words, Eric nodded his head and led the Northeast nobles to the gate. Cale looked at the clock.


    9:08 am. The mages were busy getting rid of the mana disturbance. The Mana Disturbance Tool was going to run out in a few minutes. It onlysted this long because there were a lot of people in the za adding to the chaos.


    - One more removed.


    Now it was four. There were just two more remaining. Two minutes. Cale thought that they should have enough time.


    Redika¡¯s red mana balls were still spinning around in the air. The moment the Mana Disturbance Tool stops working, those mana balls will immediately head for the magic bombs and detonate them.


    Cale looked at the clock on the Bell Tower before starting to walk. The ck Dragon made another report at this time.


    - That is all.


    ¡°... What?¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale, what is wrong?¡±


    Taylor, who had been walking next to Cale, looked at Cale with confusion, but Cale did not have time to focus on him.


    ¡®There are only four?¡¯


    Cale remembered that there were a total of 10 bombs in the novel. Had it changed? Cale stopped walking and looked around. The Mana Disturbance Tool had a range of arge mountain. If the magic bombs were buried elsewhere, the rm would have gone off at that location.


    But the rms for the high-grade devices only went off inside the za.


    Did the number of bombs change because the story has changed?


    9:09 am came and went, and only a few seconds were left until 9:10 am. One of the mage¡¯s amplified voice rang out in the za.


    ¡°Activate Mana Stability Magic!¡±


    As soon as he said that, mages from eight different directions chanted a spell at the same time. Eight magic balls of light shot up into the sky.


    Boom-


    They blew up in the air and started to spread like a thin tent. And then, finally.


    Wiiiiiiiiing-


    The noise started to quiet down. Mana was starting to be stable once again. 9:09 am and 55 seconds.


    Cale could see four items being shot up into the sky at that time. It was Rosalyn and the ck Dragon using their magic. Those four items followed the stabilized flow of mana and flew toward the mountains to the south of the capital.


    For these two, who were extremely sensitive to mana, something like this was a breeze.


    The citizens nkly watched as these four items flew like shooting stars toward the mountain with harsh terrain that prevented people from traversing through.


    ¡°Mana Stability Complete!¡±


    9:10 am and 5 seconds. The mage shouted out loud, and Redika¡¯s red mana balls started to chase behind the items flying toward the mountain. As the red mana balls finally came into contact with the four items...


    Booooooom-!


    Arge explosion urred in the sky. It was so bright that it temporarily blinded everyone who was looking at it. Arge pir of ck smoke soon followed and rushed up into the sky. Even though the mountain was far to the south of the za, arge gust of wind rushed toward the crowd in the za.


    The za instantly became silent. The mages¡¯ expressions turnedpletely pale. It was because they realized the identity and purpose of the red mana balls that started to fly as soon as they stabilized the mana.


    ¡°...Those were magic bombs.¡±


    Taylor Stan muttered those words in shock. Any noble who had the slightest knowledge of magic would know that only one item was capable of having such a destructive force.


    A magic bomb.


    Even the king and some of the princes, who were retreating, stopped moving. Everybody could not help but think about how those items had shot up from within the crowd before starting to fly toward the mountain.


    Cale brushed his hair that was a mess from the gust of wind.


    ¡®I guess there were only four bombs.¡¯


    Nobody had died.


    - We saved them all.


    Cale could hear the ck Dragon¡¯s voice in his head. Cale just quietly listened to the dragon. The once chaotic za was now very calm. No, it was almost depressing now.


    The people were probably thinking about the terrible scene that could have happened in the za. They were probably swept up in their emotions of both relief and fear.


    - I saved them!


    The ck Dragon sounded very happy and excited. This was the first time that this young ck Dragon, who had been wishing for its own death after living a life of despair, had saved something with its own strength.


    Cale thought about the ck Dragon¡¯s emotions as he moved his gaze to the location the magic bombs had shot up into the air. The knights and mages were heading to that location.


    However, Cale¡¯s group had already left the scene. They then used the invisibility magic device Cale had borrowed from Billos to hide in the farthest corner of the za.


    ¡®Then Choi Han will chase after the mage to kill him.¡¯


    Cale looked toward the top of the Bell Tower. Eric and the rest had already stopped moving. They were able to figure out from what the mages were saying that the magic bombs were supposed to explode in the za, but ended up exploding in the mountain far away to the south.


    How could they not?


    Redika said it himself from the top of the Bell Tower.


    ¡®Unfortunately, nobody died. Why did they go off over there?¡¯


    Redika continued to speak in that metal screeching voice.


    ¡°Guess this one was a failure.¡±


    The King started to shout toward Redika.


    ¡°What are you doing? Who are you? Do you think you will be fine after attempting tomit such a deed?!¡±


    King Zed¡¯s response changed after realizing that it was not just an attack that was nned. The fact that they were trying to detonate magic bombs directly next to the royal family and nobles was no different than dering war against this kingdom.


    But Cale had a different thought regarding Redika¡¯s statement.


    ¡®..., ¡®This one,¡¯ was a failure?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened, worried that there was something else as well. His changed expression made Taylor, who was approaching Cale to speak thinking that things were now okay, stop moving. He then looked toward the top of the Bell Tower like Cale was doing.


    ¡°Oh well then.¡±


    The metal screeching voice rang throughout the za. Redika shouted toward the king and the knights without caring about the fact that the mages used levitation magic to approach him.


    Snap.


    He snapped his fingers and two people appeared next to him.


    These two were just wearing ck attires without the red star and white star symbol on their chest. They were each wearing a backpack.


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Those are the remaining bombs.¡¯


    Those two people were most likely members of the assassin team of the secret organization. They were people whose lives did not matter. Cale now understood the location of the remaining two bombs.


    The two of them each took out three scrolls and ripped them at the same time.


    Shield, eleration, andbustion.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Redika gave the order and the two people, whose bodies were now burning, rushed toward the citizens below the Bell Tower. Redika shot out two balls of red mana toward the two people.


    ¡°S, stop them!¡±


    Magic bombs were guaranteed to go off if they were not dismantled.


    Unfortunately, Redika was closer to these two people than anybody else. The red mana reached the backpacks of the two suicide bombers.


    The bombs were going to detonate soon.


    The two people, who had used eleration magic, were rushing toward the za at a fast speed.


    One of the two rushed toward the royal family while the other...


    ¡®He¡¯sing this way.¡¯


    Rushed toward the nobles.


    All of this happened in less than 10 seconds.


    - I¡¯ming!


    Cale raised his hand as he heard the dragon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°R, run away!¡±


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    It was toote to dodge. You were not going to get out of the bomb¡¯s range simply by running for a few seconds.


    ¡°C, Cale, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale, hurry!¡±


    Eric, Taylor, Gilbert, and Amiru did not run away right away like the others. They were trying to save Cale as well. However, it was all toote.


    Cale was extremely annoyed. If he started to run and the bomb went off, he would probably lose an arm. However, the Vitality of the Heart would help him recover his arm.


    However, the people who were trying to protect him would lose at least a limb no matter how fast they ran. They would also not be able to recover from their injuries as he could.


    Rather than allowing something like that to happen...


    ¡°...Sigh.¡±


    Cale let out a deep sigh and opened his palm up into the air. It was time to change ns. At that moment, Rosalyn, who was teleported through the ck Dragon¡¯s magic, created a twoyer shield around herself and Cale.


    At the same time...


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    Redika shouted out with joy.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rosalyn had a nk expression as she stared at what was going on in front of her.


    The suicide bomber who was headed their way was surrounded byrge wings. A silver shield shot up to the sky as if it was protecting the people in the za, and the wings of the shield surrounded the bomber. It looked like the shield and the wings werepletely swallowing up the bomber.


    And a strong shield that was not very visible because of the silver light surrounded the silver shield.


    - I will block it as well.


    The ck Dragon announced in Cale¡¯s head.


    A holy looking person with a silver shield was standing underneath the sun. A strand of silver light connected the red-haired man with the shield in the sky. Cale started to curse as his hair fluttered from the gust of wind.


    ¡°...Fuck!¡±


    And then the bomb went off.


    1. (PR: OUR YOUNG MASTER CAUSED PAIN TO SOMEONE?!?!?! I¡¯m so proud.)

 Chapter 45: Somehow (3)

    <h4>Chapter 45: Somehow (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Boom-


    Boooooom-


    Two explosions that could not bepared to the one from earlier simultaneously went off in the za. Everybody crouched down and covered their heads with their hands.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh. My, my arm!¡±


    ¡°Ugggggh!¡±


    The screams of people getting injured or killed filled the za. And then...


    Swiiiiiiish-


    A gust that sounded like rain brushed by over the heads of the people. The people at the center of the za got covered by the dust from the ground, while the people by the fountains got drenched by the fountain water before they all slowly raised their heads.


    The first thing they saw was something going toward the North. None of the royal family was hurt because a shield was created to protect them, but the people around them were hurt.


    These were the people who arrived at the za earlier than anybody else to wait for the king. In addition, there were the servants, the lower ranking officials, the lower tiered knights, and the mages who did not have enough time tounch their shields.


    Some of them were injured while others were dead. The ck smoke made it impossible to see the royal family¡¯s blonde hair.


    The people still alive all raised their heads up. They then looked toward where the nobles and the citizens had been standing.


    aang-


    The silver shield started to slowly break like pieces of ss. The silver wings crumbled down as well. As they started to crumble, ck smoke started toe out of the encirclement. There definitely was a person inside, however, nothing, not even a piece of flesh or even a drop of blood, could be seen.


    Everybody looking felt chills going down their body. This helped them understand the strength of the explosion.


    Their gazes naturally turned toward a single location. It was the end of that silver strand of light.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    Rosalyn quickly started to support Cale back up, as one of Cale¡¯s knees gave out and he was starting to fall. Rosalyn looked back and forth between Cale and the silver shield that was slowly dissipating. She then looked toward the royal family. These were two very strong explosions.


    Of course, Rosalyn knew that the ck Dragon¡¯s shield had absorbed the majority of the explosion, but it was still true that Cale¡¯s silver shield had done something amazing.


    That meant that the recoil from it would be severe as well.


    Rosalyn grabbed onto Cale¡¯s arm to keep him up and called out to him. Cale was standing there with his head down.


    ¡°Young master Cale, are you okay? Young master Cale!¡±


    He then started to think.


    ¡®Damn, it hurts.¡¯


    Cale had lowered the strength of the silver shield after seeing the ck Dragonunch a shield of its own right before the explosion. Thanks to that, the recoil was not as severe. However, his palm was still throbbing. Cale, well, Kim Rok Soo, tended to exaggerate when it came to pain.


    Even a small amount of pain was still painful. He tried to raise his head back up.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    ¡°Young master!¡±


    Cale could hear the voices calling out to him getting closer. He then raised his head.


    ¡°Cale, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ok...cough!¡±


    ¡°B, blood......!¡±


    Eric¡¯s face turned pale, and he almost fell backward.


    However, Cale started to feel better after coughing up that small amount of blood.


    ¡®The Vitality of the Heart really is good.¡¯


    The pain in his body disappeared, and his body started to settle back to normal at a very fast rate. In fact, Cale¡¯s body became healthier than ever as the, ¡®Vitality of the Heart,¡¯ started to go to work.


    A refreshing feeling that was simr to the feeling he had when he was able to sleep peacefully because Ron had gone on vacation surrounded Cale. He then slowly closed his eyes and started to feel his body.


    ¡®Arms and legs are still attached. My palm was throbbing a bit earlier, but even a paper cut hurt more than that. My body is healthier than ever after that single cough.¡¯


    Cale felt like he understood why the heroes never threw the ancient powers away, even if they were not very useful. There were benefits to using these ancient powers. Using it hurt less than he expected, and now he was feeling great.


    Cale started to smile in satisfaction.


    As he did that, the people surrounding him became a mess.


    ¡°You think this is funny right now? Stopughing!¡±


    Cale opened his eyes after hearing Taylor¡¯s shocked and sorrowful voice. He had opened his eyes after checking his body and realizing that everything felt great. However, the sun was shining too brightly that he had to squint.


    ¡°Stop trying to open your eyes either!¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s going on with him?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Taylor in confusion as he sat down with Rosalyn¡¯s support. A noble should not do something like this, but he felt like it would be okay given the situation. Cale pretty much just plopped down on the ground without caring about what people thought of him.


    The ck Dragon continued to yap away in his ear.


    - Weak human, you cannot die! You are too weak! If you die, I will destroy everything! I will kill everyone, destroy everything, and once everything is gone, including your corpse, I will kill myself as well!


    The ck Dragon seemed to be concerned, but the wordsing out of its mouth were pretty vicious. Cale started to frown from the content of the ck Dragon¡¯s words.


    ¡°Young master Cale, we will call a priest over!¡±


    ¡°I will go with you!¡±


    Amiru and Gilbert said that before rushing toward the priest who was entering through the gate. They did not care about their messed up dress and suit. Seeing them rushing forward like that, Cale did not have the courage to say that nothing was hurting.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t hurt to be checked out. I also need to pretend to be hurt.¡¯


    It was great for Cale if the priest showed up. Eric Wheelsman was standing next to Cale and ring at the other Northeastern nobles nearby, as well, as the other nobles from other factions, to prevent them from approaching.


    Cale was not looking at this, as he was looking at a discussion that may create some more chaos.


    ¡°...Please get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°No way. Civilians are not allowed inside.¡±


    ¡°...Civilian? Who came up with crap like that?¡±


    Choi Han was talking to the knight in charge of the nobles with a cold gaze in his eyes. Cale had told Choi Han not toe forward, no matter what. Cale started to frown and waved away Choi Han, who had gone against his order.


    Choi Han saw Cale¡¯s reaction, so he bit down on his lips before bowing his head.


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡®I told him not toe forward, but it¡¯s not something to apologize about.¡¯


    Cale then saw Lock, as well as On and Hong on Lock¡¯s shoulders, behind Choi Han. Cale smiled to signal to them that he was fine, and turned away from them as they all seemedpletely lost.


    ¡°...Young master Cale, are you okay?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Rosalyn¡¯s question and wiped away the blood at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Yes. I am absolutely fine.¡±


    Cale¡¯s movement seemed normal as he wiped away the blood that was as red as his hair. However, Rosalyn had just seen what Cale had done. Could a princess like her take the same action? She quietly started to mumble to herself.


    ¡°...I really can¡¯t figure you out.¡±


    However, she just silently stared at Cale once he turned to look back at her. Cale¡¯s expression became serious. It was because he realized that she was not looking at him, but past him. He then followed her gaze and turned around.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The blood drinking mage. He was now floating in the air as he looked down on them.


    ¡°I never expected something like this to happen. But this is pretty fun as well.¡±


    The blood crazy mage Redika said that as he looked toward the royal family. The mages once again used levitation magic, and even the capital¡¯s guard rushed over to aim their arrows toward Redika.


    Redika then turned his gaze toward the nobles.


    He made eye contact with Cale, and then noticed Rosalyn next to Cale as well. Although her hair was dyed brown right now, Redika should recognize Rosalyn, whom he saw at the Blue Wolf Vige. The metal screeching voice rang through the za once again.


    ¡°Wow, so many different colors of blood that I like!¡±


    Many of the magesunched attack magics toward Redika.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    It was not visible because of the mask, but Redika¡¯s eyes curled up like a crescent moon underneath.


    ¡°I want to put them in my disy case.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened, and he identally let out his thoughts.


    ¡°Is he crazy?¡±


    Usually, crazy characters like this end up dying quickly. Cale thought about that, and looked toward Choi Han.


    Choi Han nodded his head and disappeared.


    Naturally, Choi Han was moving to capture and kill that mage. However, Choi Han was not moving toward Redika.


    Redika looked toward the king as the magic attacks were about to hit him, and started to speak.


    ¡°Then see you next time!¡±


    He then disappeared. Not only that, he took everyone who came with him as well. This bastard¡¯s specialty was teleportation magic. There was no way for the people attacking him to know where they went. However, the novel mentioned where Redika teleported to after disappearing from the za.


    Choi Han, On, Hong, and Lock all headed there earlier.


    If that really is where Redika and the secret organization members teleported to, they will most likely die by Choi Han¡¯s hands.


    ¡®I¡¯m just worried that Choi Han will go berserk.¡¯


    That was why Cale had sent On, Hong, and Lock with Choi Han. The three of them would be able to help Choi Han remain rational. Choi Han was weak against young and weak existences.


    Cale stood up from the seat.


    The king was heading back up to the podium, and the people in the za started to chatter once again. The viins had disappeared, but they left behind a cruel sight. The king was heading to the podium to try to calm the crowd.


    ¡°I will do my best to get revenge for this cruel and terrible incident. That is why I want all of you to follow the orders of the crown and focus on calming yourselves and getting rest. We will push this celebration back.¡±


    Cale turned away from the king to look at Rosalyn. Originally, she was supposed to hide her presence today, but she had revealed herself for Cale.


    ¡®She probably stepped in because the ck Dragon cannot reveal himself.¡¯


    Rosalyn started to smile after making eye contact with Cale. She then mouthed a word to respond to Cale¡¯s gaze.


    ¡®Secret.¡¯


    Cale started to smile as well. She really was someone who was on the same wavelength as him.


    Cale had given the six people in his crew some instructions before the day began.


    First, the dragon and the beast tribe trio would not have their identities revealed, no matter what.


    That was the most important task.


    Second, even if Choi Han and Rosalyn end up being recognized, they will just say that they happened to be here by coincidence. This was only possible because the crown had no way to know about the magic bombs hidden in different locations in the za, and because there was no way to prove the identities of who got rid of the bombs that were shot up into the air.


    Third, they will not cause each other harm.


    Cale and Rosalyn knew what they both had to do from that single moment of eye contact. That was why Cale brushed the dirt off of his clothes and fixed it up.


    He then started to smile toward the person walking toward him.


    ¡°Young master Cale, are you okay?¡±


    The priest was huffing, as if he was dragged over here by Amiru and Gilbert. Rosalyn stepped back, and Cale pushed his hand out to the priest and started to speak.


    ¡°It hurts a lot. Please take a look.¡±


    Cale then noticed that the crown prince was heading toward him. The crown prince would definitely recognize Rosalyn and probably already saw her twoyered magic. He would then question the rtionship between Cale and Rosalyn.


    In a situation like this, it was better to suck out everything he could from this situation. That was why he started to speak in a voice that was loud enough for the priest and the nobles around him to hear.


    ¡°It really is hard to protect something.¡±


    ¡®If I had to reveal my card and use my ancient power, I should take anything and everything I can from this situation.¡¯


    It was not Cale¡¯s style to sacrifice himself just for fame and no material gain. Cale found money to be better than fame, and believed it would be better to be rich than to be a hero.


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes indeed. I saw your silver shield, Young master Cale. You did something marvelous.¡±


    The priest took a gulp and grabbed Cale¡¯s hand to inspect him. The priest¡¯s words made the nobles around Cale look at him with curiosity and doubt.


    Cale Henituse, the man who was known as trash, had revealed such strength. This fact was a very big shock to everyone. Then there were his actions just a few moment ago, where he protected people against the explosion before falling down while spitting out blood. But now, he was standing there as if nothing was wrong.


    The nobles were observing Cale, and, because the king had left, many of the citizens were looking toward Cale as well. They could not forget about that silver light.


    Cale briefly looked around at the faces of the curious nobles. Each time he made eye contact with one of them, they all showed different reactions. Some continued to show their curiosity, others avoided his gaze, and some just smiled at him.


    Cale looked back at the priest after looking around at all the nobles, and responded to his statement. Cale¡¯s voice was still nonchnt and calm.


    ¡°I guess this is your first time looking at an ancient power.¡±


    Ah.


    The priest let out a gasp.


    Ancient power, a relic of the past you could only gain from fortuitous encounters. Each of them were said to have unique skills and strength.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    A familiar voice started to speak from behind Cale and put a hand on Cale¡¯s shoulder.


    Cale knew that he had arrived.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Cale turned around and made eye contact with the crown prince, Alberu Crossman. He then realized that this moment was simr to what he had read in the novel.


    The hero of the za terror incident. In order to deal with theints from the citizens about their safety and the fact that the royal family and nobles were trying to run away, the crown prince had turned Choi Han into a beacon of hope. The person who created the hero Choi Han in the novel was crown prince Alberu, the man in front of Cale right now.


    Cale realized that the moment he was expecting was here as soon as he saw the look in prince Alberu¡¯s eyes. He had expected this to happen from the moment he used the ancient power, and had quickly formted a n in his mind. Cale was nning to use this situation to his benefit from this moment onward.


    The crown prince also realized that Cale was very simr to him.


    ¡°...Mister Cale.¡±


    Prince Alberu hugged Cale with half shock and half admiration on his face.


    ¡°Thank you. We are so proud of what you did.¡±


    Anybody could see that the crown prince was so full of admiration that he showed a reaction that he should not have shown as a prince.


    In that moment, Cale heard crown prince Alberu whisper in his ear in a voice that only Cale could hear.


    ¡°Mister Cale, you and I share the same style right?¡±


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s voice was a bit tense at finding someone like him.


    ¡°I will make sure there is nothing annoying and reward you handsomely. What do you think?¡±


    ¡®In that case.¡¯


    Cale lifted up his hands and smiled as he hugged prince Alberu back. He then started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, it was nothing. I only did what any citizen of the kingdom would do.¡±


    The young dragon¡¯s voice echoed in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - ...Something is very odd here.


    The dragon who saw all of this happen was young, but pretty sharp.


    Cale finished his fraudulent hug of admiration, before heading to the pce. Although healing and investigation was the purpose of heading to the pce, since it was like this anyways, Cale was thinking about taking at least a pir of the pce for himself as he walked with the crown prince.


    Naturally, the crown prince¡¯s face was stiff.

 Chapter 46: Somehow (4)

    <h4>Chapter 46: Somehow (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale was about to get in a carriage with the crown prince. The crown prince was asking Cale for a performance until the end. Naturally, the carriage Cale was on was the crown prince¡¯s carriage that was urgently brought over to the za.


    ¡°Mister Cale, please get on first. For today, you deserve this honor.¡±


    The crown prince had a smile on his face that waspletely different from his stiff expression from earlier. The crown prince knew that other people were now watching, and needed to keep up the act.


    ¡°How could I do that? I cannot get on the carriage before you, your highness. You are the star that shines down on citizens like myself.¡±


    - ...Human, is your head okay?


    Cale just ignored the ck Dragon¡¯s question. The crown prince patted Cale¡¯s shoulder and started to speak.


    Pat. Pat.


    The crown prince was patting his shoulder quite hard.


    ¡°It is an expression of my respect for you. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, thiscking citizen will get on first.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu was the only one from the royal family who was still at the site of the terror incident. He stayed at the za even after the rest of the royal family had gone back in order tomand the knights to take care of everything and to show care for Cale. Next to him was Cale Henituse, the man of the hour and the one who will remain etched in the people¡¯s minds about this incident.


    The sight of the two of them standing together was like a beautiful painting, and it made people think highly of both of them.


    Cale got onto the crown prince¡¯s carriage and peeked to the side.


    The nobles were near the carriage, with the citizens being right behind them. Cale lightly gestured with his eyes to say goodbye to Eric, Gilbert, Amiru, and Taylor before smiling to Neo Tolz, who was nkly staring at him.


    Neo Tolz flinched after seeing Cale¡¯s smile while Venion, who was standing next to Neo, stiffened up. It was not just him. All of the high-ranking nobles were observing Cale.


    ¡®How could that trash gain such a power? No, how could that trash act in such a way?¡¯


    They were all sending him gazes that seemed to imply those statements, but Cale ignored them and continued to stare at Neo until Neo flinched and turned away.


    ¡®I guess I can get rid of one of his evil minions.¡¯


    That was what Cale was thinking as he got on the carriage. His smile then disappeared as soon as he was inside. Crown prince Alberu entered behind him and then ordered his servant.


    ¡°Treat thedy over there as a VIP.¡±


    Alberu was, of course, talking about Rosalyn. The carriage door started to slowly close and Cale made eye contact with Rosalyn before the door closedpletely. Rosalyn¡¯s smile seemed reliable.


    Click.


    The carriage door finished closing and Cale leaned back on the chair.


    ¡®The royal carriage really is a different quality. Where do they get such leather for their seats?¡¯


    Cale felt thefort of the seat before turning to look at Alberu, who had also gotten rid of that fake smile from earlier and now had a stoic expression, just like Cale.


    ¡°Do you need any healing?¡±


    Cale bluntly responded back.


    ¡°My body is healthy, but shouldn¡¯t I get the best doctors and priests to take a look? I want to justy around for about three or four days.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    The crown prince¡¯sugh sounded like a sigh. However, he then nodded his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. That will be good. The noble who saved everyone is hurt, and the crown is giving him the best treatment possible to nurse him back to health. Very nice.¡±


    The crown prince did not keep up his act now that he knew he and Cale were of the same type of people. That was why he got right to the point.


    ¡°Mr. Cale, are you involved with them?¡±


    Them. Alberu was talking about the people who appeared at the za today. Cale made eye contact with Alberu as he thought about how the ck Dragon was probably following him right now in his invisible state.


    This was what the ck Dragon had said as Cale got into the carriage earlier.


    - Why did the crown prince not do anything when the other humans were dying? He is strong.


    The crown prince was hiding his strength. He did not do anything, even when one of his servants died and a young knight lost his arms and legs. He just pretended to be weak and hid.


    ¡®I thought he was a good person, even if he had a tendency to use people.¡¯


    But that was not the case.


    That was why Calefortably responded. He had a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Your highness, why would I do something so annoying?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The crown prince immediately agreed. There was no way someone who was hiding as a trash would do such a thing. Furthermore, Alberu could tell that Cale only stepped in because there really were no other alternatives.


    ¡°The crown may try to uselessly investigate you.¡±


    ¡°You will protect me, right, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking such an obvious question?¡±


    Alberu was going to protect him. Alberu opened the curtains in order to see the crowd of citizens outside. He put his smile back on and continued to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish our conversation when I visit youter to check on how you are doing.¡±


    The crown prince was going to go visit a healing noble and wanted to talk. There was quite a lot to talk about. Cale thought about Rosalyn, the ancient power, and his reward, as he started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If it is for a conversation with the star of our nation, this Cale is always avable.¡±


    The corner of Alberu¡¯s smile started to turn into a frown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my actions to be exaggerated when you package it up for the public.¡±


    ¡°I will only package it up a bit. I just need enough for people to notin about the crown.¡±


    The crown prince continued to speak while casually saying the next part. It sounded a bit glib, but it was the truth.


    ¡°Anyways, thank you. The number of people injured was lower thanks to your help.¡±


    It was difficult to tell whether crown prince Alberu was a good person or bad person. No, Cale didn¡¯t even know if he was human. However, Cale did not care about any of that, and just said what he needed to say.


    ¡°I look forward to my reward.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    The crown prince shook his head, but did not say anything like, ¡®don¡¯t look forward to a reward.¡¯ It meant that he will make sure Cale was rewarded handsomely for his efforts.


    That was how Cale entered the pce once again while receiving a much different treatment than previously. The fanciest and most luxurious room in the pce, that was reserved for foreign royal visitors, was provided for Cale.


    ¡®Choi Han¡¯s group stayed here in the novel too.¡¯


    Caleid down on the extremely luxurious bed that was worlds softer than his own bed, and started to eat grapes one by one.


    Another person who was staying in the pce came to visit at this time.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    It was Rosalyn, and, as expected, she was not alone.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han was with her. On, Hong, and Lock were standing behind Choi Han with pale expressions on their faces. However, Cale started to frown after looking at thest person behind all of them.


    ¡°Y, young masteeeeeeeeer!¡±


    It was deputy butler Hans. Hans looked like he wanted to cry. Hans, Choi Han, and Lock were able to enter the pce as Cale¡¯s servant and guards. Cale put his hand up toward Hans, who looked like he was going to rush toward him.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    That made Hans stop moving, which gave Cale time to get up from the bed and start to speak to the others.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    He was very rxed, as if he was the owner of this pce.


    Cale had a conversation with Hans first. Hans checked Cale¡¯s condition before reporting like normal, as if the teary face from moments before had never existed in the first ce.


    ¡°I have contacted master-nim back home. I thought it would be better if we contacted them before the crown did, so I hired a mage to open amunication port. In doing so, I ended up spending a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    ¡°And.¡±


    Hans peeked toward Rosalyn.


    ¡®Of course he knows.¡¯


    The corner of Cale¡¯s lips went up just slightly. Hans was a great butler candidate and knew more about the nobles than Cale did. There was no way such a person would not have other information as well.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    Hans reported after getting Cale¡¯s permission.


    ¡°I told everyone in the residence to remain quiet about Rosalyn-nim for now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    Rosalyn and Cale praised Hans. Since they have not had any time to discuss, it was better for Rosalyn and Cale that they remained quiet about her for now.


    ¡°Excuse me, young master.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I did give a report, but I think you should contact home via amunication port in the near future. If you don¡¯t, I believe master-nim will personally travel up here.¡±


    His father, Count Deruth, would definitely do that. Cale was busy thinking about how he could take care of this situation without jeopardizing Basen¡¯s position as the sessor, so he just nodded his head. Hans got up after seeing Cale nod.


    He was a sharp one.


    He knew that he needed to leave for Cale to speak with Rosalyn, Choi Han, and Lock.


    ¡°Then I will go look for the caretaker of this pce to discuss a few things.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Hans had left the room, so the ck Dragon finally revealed himself. He then headed to Cale¡¯s bed and started to eat the fruits located there as he started his report.


    ¡°There are no video or audio recording devices in here.¡±


    He really did a good job with whatever Cale told him to do, even if he did not look like he would do so. That was what Cale was thinking as he looked around this room that he was staying in.


    It was a room for foreign royalty. Doing something like cing recording devices in such a room would easily be a cause for war. That was why the royalty in all of the different nations worked to hide video and audio recording devices in hidden locations aroundmon areas, like the dining room.


    This meant that they could say anything they wanted to in this room. However, Rosalyn still cast a noise cancetion spell.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe.¡±


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, that side of you is wonderful.¡±


    Cale agreed with Rosalyn¡¯s decision and then looked toward Choi Han. Choi Han has had his head down since he entered the room. Cale had a pretty good idea about what happened after seeing Choi Han like this.


    He did not manage to kill Redika.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Choi Han lifted his head up.


    That mage appeared in the location you told me. I tried to kill him, but his subordinates rushed toward me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they were ready to die.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    The secret organization valued Redika quite a bit for some reason.


    ¡°So they escaped?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Choi Han lowered his head again as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I only managed to cut off his left arm.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°I then burned the arm up in case he came back for his arm to put it back together. Ah, his left eye should be injured as well.¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that a death sentence for a mage? Mages needed to cast magic with both hands for their mana to be bnced. Losing an arm would end up affecting that quite a bit. Cale looked toward Choi Han with a stiff expression.


    Choi Han was standing there with his head down and fists clenched.


    ¡°I was supposed to kill him. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No need to be sorry. You did well.¡±


    Cale looked toward Lock, On and Hong who were sitting next to Choi Han. On and Hong did not move toward the ck Dragon like usual. They were stiff in Lock¡¯s arms. Lock was looking at Cale with a desperate gaze.


    ¡®Did he go berserk?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and asked.


    ¡°His subordinates?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was better to kill them so I took care of them.¡±


    That made the red kitten Hong rub his face on his sister On¡¯s body. Choi Han had used his ck aura topletely get rid of them without any traces. This was the first time Hong realized that you could melt a person with aura.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to be thorough to prevent any future issues. You didn¡¯t break any buildings or anything like that, right?¡±


    Cale was worried that Choi Han went berserk and destroyed some other things. Harris Vige and the Blue Wolf Tribe incident were both traumas for Choi Han. Cale was worried that he would go crazy when seeing the people who caused those traumas standing right in front of his eyes.


    ¡®If he goes berserk, I may end up having to clean up the mess.¡¯


    Since Choi Han was staying with him, Cale would need to clean up the mess. However, Cale did not want to do such a thing.


    ¡°Yes, of course. As Cale-nim mentioned, I made sure not to damage anything around the area.¡±


    The kittens remembered what Choi Han said to the subordinates as he killed them.


    ¡®All of the important people in my life were killed or almost killed by you. Including today!¡¯


    The buildings were not damaged, but the look on Choi Han¡¯s face as he melted the secret organization members alive was quite scary. He did not go berserk, however, that made it scarier. On and Hong finally moved toward the ck Dragon to get a sense of relief by the dragon¡¯s side. The strongest, cutest, and nicest individual in this room was this ck Dragon.


    Cale observed the kittens heading to the bed before speaking to Choi Han.


    ¡°I see, you worked hard.¡±


    Cale¡¯s words made Choi Han look up at him. Cale looked at Choi Han and everyone else as he continued to speak.


    ¡°All of you did something amazing today. It is thanks to you that all those people lived. Miss Rosalyn, you worked hard as well.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s tightly clenched fists loosened up a bit. Rosalyn looked at Lock, Choi Han, and the kittens that were wagging their tails, before finallynding her gaze on Cale. An odd sense of cohesion surrounded her.


    The ck Dragon started to speak at that point.


    ¡°You worked hard too.¡±


    This made Cale start to smile as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Indeed. I worked very hard. That is why I will be rewarded.¡±


    And the time to have their first discussion about his reward soon arrived.


    ¡°You can head out now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu sent out the priest who just sat there filling the time without doing any actual treatment on Cale before turning to make eye contact with Cale. Cale had an expression of awe that the crown prince came to visit, until the door closed and Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°That expression of yours is giving me the chills.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Cale returned to his usual rxed expression. Alberu seemed to find that more bearable as he sat on a chair next to the bed Cale wasying on looking like a patient.


    ¡°I have said that you are currently resting. I said that you got up at the za even though it was difficult so that you could help calm things down like a proper noble.¡±


    Alberu started to smile before adding on.


    ¡°Since you revealed that you possess an ancient power at the za, I yed along and said you have a defensive ancient power that is not very strong. That is what you wanted, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale pretended to contemte as he responded back.


    ¡°A young noble who is weak but stepped forward for the kingdom. It¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Cale preferred it this way that people thought he was ¡®not very strong.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a lie, he really was weak.


    ¡°By tomorrow, any information about rumors about you and the current situation will be delivered to you through your butler. Make sure to take a look.¡±


    Prince Alberu was definitely treating Cale differently than he had treated Choi Han in the novel. He didn¡¯t have even an ounce of a warm smile and just had a stoic expression. It was as if he was dealing with someone he didn¡¯t want to deal with because he needed to do so.


    That was how Cale wanted it to be.


    Cale made eye contact with the crown prince who was staring at him. Prince Alberu started to frown after seeing Cale¡¯s rxed demeanor and started to think for a bit before he finally said what was on his mind.


    ¡°...By the way.¡±


    This extremely hesitant attitude made it seem like he was expecting something. Cale just waited patiently as this was rare to see from the crown prince.


    While Cale was waiting, the ck Dragon who had woken up from his nap underneath the bed started to talk to Cale in his mind.


    - Now I am certain. He is not human.


    The crown prince asked his question at the same time.


    ¡°...You are human, right?¡±


    What was going on? A straight and a hooknded on him at the same time. Cale suddenly wished he really was hurt.

 Chapter 47: Somehow (5)

    <h4>Chapter 47: Somehow (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Prince Alberu could see that Cale Henituse suddenly had an expression of disbelief as Cale answered back.


    ¡°...I am human?¡±


    It was an expression that seemed to be asking why the prince was asking such a stupid question. Alberu subconsciously let out a sigh.


    ¡°Sigh. Right, of course you are human.¡±


    Cale could see Alberu point at both of them before continuing to speak.


    ¡°You and I are both human.¡±


    The ck Dragon spoke into Cale¡¯s mind at that moment.


    - That is a lie. He is notpletely human.


    ¡®Little Dragon, can you please stop?¡¯


    Cale was having a difficult time maintaining hisposure. However, a critical weakness existed between Cale and the ck Dragon. The ck Dragon could talk to Cale whenever he wanted to do so, but Cale was unable to talk back to the dragon. It was a one-waymunication.


    It was his fault forcking any magic skills.


    - This is my first time seeing a race with such an atmosphere around them in this great Dragon¡¯s four years of life.


    The dragon¡¯s four years of life. The ck Dragon had only seen himself, humans, and the Cat Tribe and Wolf Tribe members he recently met.


    The crown prince was not any of those species. Cale started to speak toward the crown prince who was looking at him.


    ¡°Of course. Is there much to being human? We¡¯re all human if we live amongst each other.¡±


    Cale made up his mind to forget about what the ck Dragon had said. Prince Alberu quietly looked toward Cale before starting to speak.


    ¡°You are right. There really isn¡¯t much to being human. However.¡±


    However. But. Cale was wondering if he could stop hearing these words. Prince Alberu started to speak to Cale as he was contemting.


    ¡°I thought I was mistaken at the banquet hall, but there are some weird smells around you.¡±


    ¡°...Smell?¡±


    Cale responded with shock.


    ¡°I just showered.¡±


    The crown prince opened and closed his mouth a couple times without saying anything after hearing Cale¡¯s retort. Cale could see the wrinkles on Alberu¡¯s forehead from frowning. He looked like he was contemting something. However, he erased any traces of it from his face and got to the point of the matter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for two people who are simr like us to try to sugar coat things. So, what do you want as your reward?¡±


    Alberu crossed his arms as he asked Cale. The reason Alberu hade here sote had to do with dealing with the aftermath of the incident, but it was also because he had to look at the files regarding Cale Henituse.


    However, there was nothing on Cale. Well, there was something, but it was useless.


    < Famous in the Northeast for being trash. >


    < Completely pushed out of the sessor position two years ago but shows noints about the decision. >


    < No signs of trying to cause issues in the home. >


    It just said Cale Henituse was trash who liked to fool around and drink. That was worse than having no information. The Cale in front of Alberu was not trash.


    For example, take the way he responded to the prince¡¯s question.


    ¡°Your highness, can you please exin what I will need to do for you first?¡±


    There was no way a trash would ask something like this. Alberu answered honestly.


    ¡°I want you to not say anything to the nobles.¡±


    That was the hardest thing. That was why this was the crown¡¯s request to Cale and why they were willing to wager Cale¡¯s reward with it. Today¡¯s events were embarrassing for the crown and they could not let this affect their position of power.


    That was why he was asking Cale for this, and he was able to ask Cale this because Cale was part of the Henituse family that was not part of any faction.


    ¡°I also want you to praise the crown every so often if you are asked.¡±


    ¡°Including speaking about your very understanding nature, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    One corner of both Alberu and Cale¡¯s lips started to go up as they started to smile. Their smiles were pretty simr.


    ¡°Since it is an ancient power, isn¡¯t what you revealed today the extent of your power?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It is useless for anything else.¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders at Alberu¡¯s inspecting gaze even though he was the one to answer. Based on what Cale read in the novel, Crown prince Alberu knew more about ancient powers than most people.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, the Healing Star was given to him by his mother.¡¯


    Cale recalled this memory that suddenly popped into his mind. The crown prince had asked what he wanted as a reward. The tone of Alberu¡¯s voice made it sound like he would probably agree to anything, yet Alberu seemedfortable.


    ¡°What is it that you want? Something for your family? My agreement to invest in the Northeastern Shoreline? Or settling the battle for power in the Northeast?¡±


    That was why Cale responded backfortably as well.


    ¡°None of those belong to me, your highness.¡±


    ¡°...It doesn¡¯t belong to you?¡±


    Cale pointed to himself as Alberu stared at him.


    ¡°Please give it to me.¡±


    What Cale wanted was something he needed for himself.


    Alberu, who was silent for a moment, let out a snort. He had figured out what this trash wanted from him. Although Cale had lived as trash, humans, no, all living existences, wished to aim for greater heights and take control of everything.


    In the end, Cale was the most important to himself, more than his family or the people around him.


    ¡°Then what is it you want? A higher title? A medal? Do you want to have your own faction in the capital?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s expression turned odd as he asked. Contrary to Alberu¡¯s expectations, Cale shook his head no at Alberu¡¯s suggestions. It meant that none of them were correct. He then said a single word.


    ¡°Money.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Cale uratelyid it out for Alberu. For someone like Cale whose greatest desire was to live a peaceful life, this was what mattered most to him.


    ¡°Please give me money. I don¡¯t want a medal or a higher title.¡±


    Cold hard cash was always the best. What would a title or medal do for him when a war was about to break out? It was much smarter to take cash and use it to buy food,nd, or other material things.


    The final ancient power Cale was aiming to get after the ¡®Sound of the Wind¡¯ was one that became stronger the more money he used.


    Cale could see Alberu put his hand to his forehead. He then lowered his hand as he asked Cale a question.


    ¡°To buy alcohol?¡±


    Cale responded right back.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Alberu smiled and epted Cale¡¯s request. He then got up and informed Cale about the details.


    ¡°Once you receive the report tomorrow, take a look and then let me know how much you want.¡±


    ¡°Will youe visit me again?¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Cale responded with an extremely fake expression on his face.


    ¡°It would be the highest honor to see you again, your highness.¡±


    Alberu felt chills on the back of his neck from Cale¡¯s response and told Cale to rest before immediately heading out of the room and disappearing. Cale just quietly observed the door the crown prince closed behind him.


    - But what kind of power allows him to dye his hair other than mana? Human, answer me. I am curious.


    Cale ignored the ck Dragon¡¯s question and immediately went to bed. He was a patient from this moment on.


    However, he was not a patient who could rest peacefully. Hans handed Cale a letter from Ron first thing in the morning.


    ¡°Mr. Ron has left as scheduled.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and opened the letter.


    < Young master. I will report to you once a month. I didn¡¯t know that you were hiding such a power, young master. Choi Han told me about how that mage looks like. I will remember it. I have also informed Beacrox about it as well. >


    Sounded like Redika would die if Ron saw him as well. That was what Cale was thinking as he looked toward the people who came to visit him after Hans.


    ¡°...I heard you were seriously injured.¡±


    Eric Wheelsman. Cale had never seen Eric looking so worried. However, Cale did not say he was okay. He needed to be loyal and y his part.


    ¡°I have no strength in my body.¡±


    ¡°...Cale.¡±


    But Cale had no strength in his body because he had slept all day.


    ¡°My stomach feels weird as well.¡±


    This was because Cale justid around eating when he wasn¡¯t sleeping. He was so full that there was no room for anything else. Eric looked concerned, Gilbert had a stiff expression on his face, and Amiru looked like she had made up her mind about something. The kittens who had been looking back and forth at the three visitors and Cale started to shake their heads.


    ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do. We will get you whatever it is.¡±


    Cale just nodded his head and asked.


    ¡°Sounds like you are not just here to check in on me?¡±


    Eric, Amiru and Gilbert exchanged nces after hearing Cale¡¯s question. After seeing Amiru and Gilbert nod their heads, Eric took a document out of his pocket and handed it to Cale.


    ¡°This is the updated request for the Northeastern shoreline tourism investment. We brought it with us since we were heading to the pce to see you.¡±


    Cale turned the first page of the document. The first word on the next page was Navy. Gilbert also seemed to have made up his mind.


    Cale peeked toward Amiru who smiled at him. Based on Eric¡¯s actions, it looked like Amiru kept it a secret like Cale had asked.


    ¡°The news will soon reach the Henituse territory along with our proposal.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then will you be meeting with the crown prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We are scheduled to meet him tonight. We can only start moving if he shows any interest in it.¡±


    Cale looked toward Amiru and Gilbert and casually started to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will work out.¡±


    His voice was full of confidence. It was because he was sure. Eric and the others felt a sense of relief after hearing Cale¡¯s statement. Cale waved the document in front of the three of them and started to speak.


    ¡°You can send such documents like this via a servant in the future. I know it is difficult for you toe visit, so you do not need toe.¡±


    ¡°No, we will continue toe. You need to know about it as well.¡±


    Cale just casually nodded his head at Eric, Gilbert and Amiru and then sent them out. It was difficult to greet people while leaning on his bed wearing a patient robe. That was why Cale kicked the nket away andfortably weed the next group.


    He started to speak to Choi Han who was standing there like a sinner.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Rosalyn bit down on her lips. She had removed her magic and was standing there with her original red eyes and red hair. She also got rid of her robe and was in formal attire.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master Cale. But I need Choi Han and Lock.¡±


    Now that Rosalyn revealed herself in the pce, she needed to return to the Breck Kingdom as fast as possible. Since it was revealed that she was still alive, the people who attempted to kill her may start to hide the evidence.


    But she could not go back on her own. This incident revealed that she was a very skilled mage, which meant that the enemy will make sure to have stronger forces when attacking her. That was why she needed strong allies.


    Lock was standing by the door just fidgeting without approaching Cale. Cale looked at Choi Han and Lock before speaking as if it was only natural.


    ¡°What are you sorry about? Miss Rosalyn, you helped us out with a very difficult situation. Then we should help you out as well.¡±


    Rosalyn could see that Cale was smiling.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn is Lock¡¯s noona and Choi Han¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you for putting it that way.¡±


    Rosalyn may have been close to death because of the assassination attempt, but she was certain that this was going to be her turning point.


    Cale took a step forward and looked at Choi Han.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I have to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han needed to go in order for Cale to rest in peace and prepare to hide during the war. Choi Han could see Cale¡¯s uniquely rxed smile.


    ¡°I will not die.¡±


    ¡®I n on making a ton of money and getting just strong enough to run away as needed to live peacefully. I¡¯m going to do everything I can to live as long as possible.¡¯


    Cale was also thinking that with the ck Dragon by his side, there was no reason for Choi Han to protect him. In fact, in front of the ck Dragon, Choi Han himself was just baggage.


    ¡°I see. I worried for no reason.¡±


    Cale turned away from Choi Han who looked a bit better and looked toward Lock. He then flicked his finger to call Lock over to him. Lock flinched at Cale¡¯s motion before slowly approaching. Why was this coward so scared?


    However, Cale had no n to give any thought to such reaction.


    ¡°Lock, I will take care of your younger siblings. Go ande back to the Henituse territory in 3 months.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°What is the excuse me for? Did you forget about our deal?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale thought about how he was going to use Lock as Lock nkly stared at him. He then handed Lock a map. It was a map of the Northeast territory that he got from Hans.


    ¡°Henituse. Come to the one that¡¯s marked like that. I will be there with your younger siblings, so you muste back.¡±


    ¡°...Somewhere to return to-¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t care for the mumbling Lock and clenched Lock¡¯s shoulder as he started to speak. Lock needed toe back for Cale¡¯s life to be easier.


    ¡°Yes, somewhere to return to. Remember. You must return within 3 months.¡±


    ¡°Yes- yes sir! I will definitelye back within 3 months.¡±


    After taking care of Lock¡¯s issue to the point that Lock vigorously nodded his head, Cale felt a sense of relief. The story from the novel was twisted quite a bit already, but at least the major point was flowing as it was supposed to.


    This was good because he would know more about the future the more the story followed the novel. Cale was disappointed that he could not send Beacrox with the mas well, but he could always send Beacrox with Ron after Ron came back from his time off.


    Caleid down on the bed with a more rxed heart than ever before as he proceeded to look at the people around his room. He then turned to look at Hans who had opened the door and entered.


    Hans looked at Choi Han who was protecting the door like a knight, then at Lock who was ying with the kittens, then at Rosalyn who was leisurely reading a book about magic, and finally Cale who was rxing on the bed. He then quietly approached Cale and whispered.


    ¡°There is a rumor going around that his majesty wants to bestow a medal to you, young master.¡±


    Everybody in the room stopped moving after hearing what Hans had to say.


    Hans then quietly handed Cale a document. It was a document that contained the rumors going on about the za Terror Incident. Cale had just one reaction after reading the first line.


    < Cale Henituse, the noble who showed the pride of the Henituse family that protects the Kingdom from the Forest of Darkness >


    ¡°Haaaaaa.¡±


    It was a deep sigh.


    He had expected it, but it was still so very annoying.

 Chapter 48: Somehow (6)

    <h4>Chapter 48: Somehow (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    A weekter, Cale got off the carriage. The carriage that he got off from had the Henituse Golden Turtle on it.


    - It has been a while.


    Cale agreed with what the ck Dragon said inside his head.


    Cale was currently at the za of Glory. Arge fence was around the northern part of the za that was destroyed from the explosion.


    Cale just walked forward, only looking toward his seat. The Henituse family¡¯s knight brigade, led by their Vice Captain, walked with Cale in the center of their formation in order to protect him.


    As Cale was walking, he heard someone say something that gave him the chills.


    ¡°Oh, young master Silver Light!¡±


    Cale immediately started to frown.


    ¡°Ahem, hem.¡±


    Cale could see the smirk on the Vice Captain¡¯s face as he let out some fake coughs and started to frown some more. The Vice Captain lowered his body a bit to whisper in Cale¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Young master, I guess they call you, ¡®young master Silver Light,¡¯ now. Ahem, cool people like you are bound to get awesome nicknames.¡±


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    Cale held back the rough words in his mind.


    Young master Silver Light, young master Shield, he didn¡¯t want to hear such cheesy and embarrassing things. However, Cale knew that it would have been much worse if it wasn¡¯t for the crown prince subduing the rumors, and so he could not say anything about it.


    All he could do was stoically speak to the Vice Captain, who was shrugging his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll stop if I drink and act like I usually do, right?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, hem!¡±


    The Vice Captain could not say anything and just turned away. That made Cale start to smile, but that smile immediately disappeared. It was because of what the Vice Captain said next.


    ¡°I think it would be best if you avoided alcohol, since you are still recovering.¡±


    Cale was still officially recovering and not 100 percent.


    The official story was that he was injured because he used his ancient power past its intended limits so that he could protect the crowd, causing a miracle to happen that prevented the explosion.


    That miraculous story naturally originated from the crown prince. That was why the staff at the Henituse residence was busy protecting the injured Cale.


    It was not just the staff at the capital. Cale thought about his father, Count Deruth, who was nning oning up to the capital a few days ago. This was what Deruth had said through the videomunication.


    - Cale, did you see the faces of those bastards? Your dad will kill them all for you. How dare they do such a thing to a person who cannot even swing a sword!


    Even though Deruth knew Cale had earned an ancient power, the fact that even Cale¡¯s younger sister was better than Cale at swinging a sword made Deruth consider Cale to be weak.


    - The reason the Henituse family does not take action is not because we are weak. Remember this Cale. We have not taken any actions until now because we are strong. Nobody shall take any actions against you like this in the future.


    That was what Countess Vin had said while calming Count Deruth down. But that must have been the truth, as no nobles sent any messages or came to look for Cale once Cale left the pce and returned to his own residence. Even Eric andpany did not show up.


    ¡®That made it easy.¡¯


    Cale had used that free time very efficiently. Cale, who had been looking forward as he walked, could see the knight and soldier guarding the entrance.


    ¡°Ah, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Do you need to verify my identity?¡±


    The knight shook his head at Cale¡¯s question and respectfully opened the entrance. Cale had to enter alone from here on. The people who were allowed to enter this time was significantly less than during the birthday celebration, but Cale was the exception.


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim, please enter.¡±


    ¡°Great, thanks. Keep up the good work.¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir!¡±


    Cale thought that the knight was probably overworked, so he patted the knight on the shoulder as the knight bowed and vigorously responded to him. He then walked in, not knowing that the knight was watching him walk in for a very long time.


    Cale continued to walk at a leisure pace.


    The za of Glory.


    The king nned to respect the fallen and give medals to certain people for their actions during the za terror incident today. The recipients were given the qualifications to stand at the second highest tform, right underneath the king, in the za today.


    Cale was wearing a more luxurious ck outfit than usual as he arrived at his spot.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim, you got here early.¡±


    Cale smiled at Eric Wheelsman, who had called out to him, before standing at his spot. This was the spot for the nobles. Cale was standing here. But why?


    Eric Wheelsman, Amiru, Gilbert, and all of the other nobles could only watch Cale in silence. It was because they had all heard some news regarding Cale.


    Cale Henituse has declined to ept the medal of honor and has yielded the medal to someone else.


    In addition, he dragged his still injured body to participate in the ceremony.


    Amiru Ubarr looked toward Cale, who was looking up at the sky.


    ¡°It is a beautiful day today. Probably because we are here to respect the fallen.¡±


    Cale¡¯s red hair fluttered in the wind and created a starkparison to his ck outfit. Amiru had a curious smile after seeing Cale as his usual confident self.


    ¡°It is probably because of you, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Cale looked toward Amiru with confusion. Amiru responded back with a calm and warm smile. Cale found that reaction to be odd, but still said what he needed to say.


    ¡°You are leaving today, youngdy Amiru?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I believe you are heading out tomorrow? I will see you at our Ubarr territory.¡±


    Cale was going to visit the Ubarr territory after this ceremony.


    ¡°Yes. I want to see the ocean.¡±


    ¡°I heard. It is for your recovery?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It will be nice to get some fresh air.¡±


    ¡®Recovery my ass. I ampletely healthy and will be going there to get even stronger.¡¯


    However, Cale agreed with Amiru and nodded his head before adding on.


    ¡°Of course, that is not the only reason.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course.¡±


    Amiru, as well as Gilbert and Eric who were listening, all started to smile. It was a simr smile to Cale¡¯s. After today, the nobles will all hear about what is going on.


    The development and investment for a military base at the Northeastern coastline. That was why Amiru and Gilbert were hurrying out of the capital tonight. It was to prevent any false information from leaking out, as well as because the crown wanted things to progress as quickly as possible.


    Of course, this was only possible because the Henituse family agreed to loan a significant amount of money to Amiru and Gilbert¡¯s territories. That was the other reason why Cale needed to visit Amiru and Gilbert¡¯s territories.


    ¡®Cale, we are nning to send someone as well, but if you are going to go there anyways, take a look while you are there.¡¯


    ¡®Father, wouldn¡¯t it better for an expert to go?¡¯


    ¡®Having more pairs of eyes is always better.¡¯


    Cale agreed to do as Count Deruth asked.


    ¡°We are in your care.¡±


    ¡°We are in your care, young master Cale.¡±


    Cale waved at Amiru and Gilbert to say not to worry about it, as he looked back to the front. King Zed had arrived.


    The memorial and medal ceremony then started.


    King Zed spoke in a loud voice that was stronger than ever. There still was arge number of people in the za, but the atmosphere waspletely different. It was very quiet.


    ¡°We are gathered back here today to show that we will not cower under fear.¡±


    King Zed called out to the crowd once again. It was a warning to the enemies, as well as something to rally the crowd. King Zed looked down to the za from the highest tform as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Many people showed heroic deeds during that incident. We were able to protect thisnd like the past thanks to their bravery.¡±


    It looked like King Zed had made eye contact with Cale at that time, but Cale hoped that it was not the case. Cale stealthily turned away in order to look past the King toward the sky behind him. He then thought about what the ck Dragon had said.


    ¡®Blessing of the Sun God? I do not feel the power of any god from those weak humans. The only special one is the crown prince.¡¯


    There was no truth to the belief that the Crossman family was blessed by the Sun God. Cale, who had learned another useless truth, decided to pretend that he did not know anything, as usual. The ck Dragon seemed to get excited at the fact that Cale told him to keep that a secret between the two of them, and happily agreed.


    ¡°In that regard, we will now hand out the medals to those heroic individuals!¡±


    King Zed started the medal ceremony and everyone went up one by one to receive their medal.


    Waaaaaaaaaaa-


    Cheering filled the za, as if it had never been silent from the start. The ck Dragon¡¯s voice filled Cale¡¯s head once again.


    - Humans are interesting.


    Whaaaaaaa-


    Cale could hear the ck Dragon¡¯s voice, as well as the cheering of the crowd for a knight who had just received a medal. Cale felt like he could guess what the ck Dragon found to be interesting.


    However, because Cale was human, he understood the feelings of the people who were still alive better than the ck Dragon. There were times to be sad and times to be excited.


    p, p, p.


    That was why he pped for the medal recipients as well. The atmosphere was much better now. People all enjoyed the medal ceremony as if it was a festival. This jovial environment made it possible for anybody to approach Cale right now.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    Cale turned toward the quiet voice calling out to him. There were quite a lot of nobles who headed back home, thinking that the capital was a dangerous ce because of the terror incident. That was why the number of nobles here was less than before, but one of those nobles approached Cale and called out to him.


    ¡°What is it, young master Venion?¡±


    Venion Stan was still here. In addition, the heads of each region were still here as well.


    ¡°I heard that you declined a medal. Will you not regret it?¡±


    The gazes of the nobles who had been looking up at the tform all turned toward Venion and Cale. Cale did not know why Venion was smiling so gently and asking him that question.


    - I want to kill him.


    Cale was just worried that Venion¡¯s body would blow up right here. Cale hoped that the ck Dragon would calm down as he thought about the medal.


    Cale had rejected a medal. The reason for it was simple. He did not want to get, ¡®recorded.¡¯


    There is a record of all of the past kings of the kingdom in the highest floor of the royal library. The floor underneath that holds the record of all of the, ¡®heroes,¡¯ who have received different medals of honor throughout the history of the kingdom.


    The crown used the fact that they needed to continue to provide these heroes with their reward money to locate and keep track of these heroes.


    ¡®That might sound like fame and honor to others, but it just sounds like chains to me.¡¯


    Cale did not want to be recorded anywhere. It was easier to forget someone who was not recorded. Who would remember the incidents at this za in the future when war was going to break out soon? Even if they recalled this incident, they would remember other things first.


    The fact that he knew this was part of the reason Cale had decided to step forward during the terror incident, as well as the reason he wanted to avoid getting recorded.


    Cale started to smile as he looked toward Venion and started to speak.


    ¡°What would I regret?¡±


    Cale had nothing to regret. He had received a handsome reward, and most importantly.


    ¡°It is enough that we managed to survive.¡±


    He was able to live without getting seriously injured. That was the absolutely most important truth for Cale, no, for Kim Rok Soo. The area around Cale became silent. Venion spoke after a while so as to break that silence.


    ¡°... I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am also very shy. I¡¯m too shy to go up there to receive a medal.¡±


    Venion¡¯s expression turned odd. However, Cale just shrugged his shoulder and turned around to p for another person who was receiving a medal.


    The ck Dragon was debating how to kill Venion quickly and simply, before he looking at Cale and the people around Cale and shook his head.


    There were too many people looking at Cale right now. Both the nobles and the people down below were looking at Cale. The ck Dragon thought things would get veryplicated and annoying for Cale if he killed Venion right now, so he decided to act like Cale and be still, very still, as he watched the ceremony.


    ¡°This concludes today¡¯s ceremony. However, this king will not forget this moment. I will remember it day after day in order to not forget the valiant heroes!¡±


    The ceremony ended with the king¡¯s final remarks.


    Swiiiiiish-


    A rough wind that sounded like rain brushed through the za. Cale brushed back his messed up hair.


    The crown prince had said that Cale did not need toe to the memorial today. However, Cale still showed up.


    It was because he knew the weight of someone¡¯s death.


    He finished his own memorial of sort and put his right hand to his heart. This alerted Eric, who started to speak.


    ¡°Cale! Did you over do it? Does your heart hurt?¡±


    Cale looked toward Eric in disbelief and Cale¡¯s confident gaze made Eric awkwardly smile as he slowly backed away. Eric seemed to be very embarrassed.


    Cale smiled at Eric¡¯s reaction and patted his chest two times. He could feel the golden que in his inner pocket as he did that. It was the reward he had received from the crown prince.


    ¡®The crown prince is more generous than I expected.¡¯


    The golden que gave Cale two opportunities to purchase anything, regardless of the cost.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether he bought two slices of bread or two mountains. All that mattered was that he could only use it twice. Cale was going to use these two opportunities very effectively in the future.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that the crown prince was thinking, ¡®how much can you really spend,¡¯ as he gave this to me.¡¯


    Either that, or he gave it to Cale to see just what Cale could manage to buy with it.


    ¡®Too bad he was wrong.¡¯


    Cale started to smile. There were a lot of unique things you could buy in the world, as long as you knew how to buy them.


    - What are you nning now, weak human? Just be careful.


    Cale ignored the concernedment of the ck Dragon, who had seen the smirk on Cale¡¯s face. Cale looked around where he was standing and made eye contact with a lot of people.


    However, he trusted that these gazes would disappear once he left the capital.


    That was why Cale, who had finished preparing to leave early the next morning after returning to his residence, handed the ck Dragon a piece of steak along with three other items. The ck Dragon clutched the te with the steak on it, as he asked.


    ¡°What is this for?¡±


    The three items were all the magic bombs with the detonation devices removed. Thepressed mana still existed in these bombs. For now, Cale was nning on using just one of these three bombs. A mischievous smirk appeared on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Destroy a whirlpool.¡±


    Cale was nning on overturning Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northeastern sea without anybody knowing about it. It was possible because neither the mermaids nor the Whale Tribe should be at the Northeastern sea right now.

 Chapter 49: Somehow (7)

    <h4>Chapter 49: Somehow (7)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Originally, Cale did not n to destroy the whirlpool. He was nning on taking care of it using the Indestructible Shield and the Vitality of the Heart.


    ¡®But that was when I didn¡¯t have the ck Dragon.¡¯


    There was no reason for him to work hard when he had the ck Dragon.


    Cale stuffed the ck Dragon, On, and Hong with a ton of food before sending out these Beasts that averaged 7 years of age and greeting his first guest.


    ¡°I do not know what you stole, but you did something big.¡±


    It was Billos.


    ¡°I guess I am a bit famous these days.¡±


    Billos shook his head at Cale, who did not seem to be injured at all. He could see Cale starting to drink while iming to still be injured.


    ¡°You indeed are famous, young master Cale. But is it okay for you to drink?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to lie in front of you.¡±


    Billos smiled as he filled Cale¡¯s empty cup. He then handed a magic box over to Cale.


    ¡°Here are your requested items. Thank you for returning the items fromst time.¡±


    Cale had returned the other items to Billos through Choi Han. Cale caressed this new box of items as he looked toward Billos.


    Cale had already decided how to use the first of the two opportunities to use the golden que.


    He decided to buy some time.


    Cale decided to buy some time for the moment when the Northern Knights, a dangerous existence for not just Roan Kingdom but also the Breck Kingdom and the other mid-northern kingdoms, started to head south.


    To be more specific, other than the Northern Knights, there were also the Empire at the center of the Western Continent, the mage yer, and the Queen of the Southern Jungle. Cale decided to buy some time to get away from all of them. It would be one thing if he was on his own, but now there were others he needed to care for.


    ¡°Billos.¡±


    ¡°Do you deal properties too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I do know about what is going ontely.¡±


    Billos really was a merchant. He received information very quickly.


    ¡°The Western continent is on the verge of blowing up, and that is a great time for merchants like myself to make money.¡±


    ¡°Merchants will run toward anything that will give them a profit.¡±


    Billos liked Cale, who understood merchants a lot. He also liked that Cale didn''t beat around the bush and got right to the point.


    ¡°The Whipper Kingdom will be a mess soon. I¡¯m sure you are already expecting it?¡±


    Billos nodded his head. The non-mages and mages could no longer coexist in the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡°That is why I am trying to figure out what I can use to make money in that chaos. Young master Cale, what do you think will be the most profitable investment there?¡±


    Cale easily answered Billos¡¯s question.


    ¡°People.¡±


    The mages will lose the civil war and the Magic Tower will be destroyed. Then what would happen to the remaining mages? All of the mages were not going to die at the end of the civil war.


    The Whipper Kingdom was the Western continent¡¯s greatest supply of magic devices. There were many mages who stayed far away from power and politics, but there will be nowhere for those types of mages in the Whipper Kingdom after the civil war.


    In the novel, Crown prince Alberu Crossman was going to target this issue. As for the destroyed Magic Tower, Rosalyn was the highest-tier mage who decides to create a new Magic Tower in a different location.


    Billos was a very sharp person.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking that the mages will look for a new home.¡±


    Cale did not give Billos a direct answer.


    The mages needed to lose in the Whipper Kingdom. That was the only way for the Whipper Kingdom to move to a better future.


    However, Cale did not put much weight onto those things.


    What he wanted was something else.


    The Western Continent¡¯s greatest supplier of the highest-grade magic devices. Cale needed the things that will remain after the civil war.


    ¡°Immediately let me know once the Magic Tower is destroyed.¡±


    ¡°...May I ask why?¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and lightly responded.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when it happens.¡±


    The Magic Tower.


    Cale was nning on purchasing it.


    The Magic Tower will be filled with irreparable broken magic devices after the civil war. Cale also knew the method to purchase this Magic Tower. Alberu also will not be able to do anything about Cale¡¯s actions.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    e nodded his head in agreement. He was looking forward to it as well.


    Buying the Magic Tower will buy him some time. It will give him time to protect himself from danger. It will be very expensive, but ...


    ¡®Not like it is my money.¡¯


    Billos saw the evil smirk on Cale¡¯s face and his expectations went up.


    ¡°Then I will contact you when it happens.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I look forward to it.¡±


    Cale said goodbye to Billos, his first guest. He then greeted his second andst guest. Well, the second guest more so rushed into the room.


    Cale looked toward the terrace window that was open, before flinching at the existence that rushed in through the window.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    A y doll the size of his palm climbed in through the window. On and Hong jumped into Cale¡¯s arms in fear.


    It was because the expression on the y doll was terrifying. It looked more like a zombie than a doll. The ck Dragon spoke into Cale¡¯s head with magic as usual at that time.


    - I feel the power of a God.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale blurted out someone¡¯s name.


    The crazy priestess.


    ¡°Cage.¡±


    Once he did that, the y doll that did not have any eyes or ears but only a mouth started to speak.


    ¡°I knew you would recognize me, young master Cale. This doll is connected to me. It is a single-use item that can only listen and talk.¡±


    She really was skilled enough to be called a necromancer.


    Cale looked toward the ck Dragon. The ck Dragon was talking into Cale¡¯s mind, but did not turn invisible. It seemed to have figured out right away that it could listen and speak, but could not see.


    ¡®Just how strong is this dragon?¡¯


    Cale suddenly questioned the ck Dragon¡¯s strength.


    However, the y doll started to speak and prevented him from thinking about it for a long time.


    ¡°We are leaving the capital today. I¡¯m sure Young master Cale does not like us contacting you like this.¡±


    ¡®Correct. Absolutely correct.¡¯


    ¡°However, Taylor said he had something he wanted to tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡®Young master Cale when I go take back my position, no, when I am one level higher than my original position, I will return to pay you back for your help.¡¯ is what he wanted me to tell you.¡±


    ¡°There was no need to tell me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Cale looked into the empty eye sockets of the ugly y doll.


    ¡°Even still, Taylor and I both need somewhere to share the news when we get what we desire.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    The y doll started to smile at Cale¡¯s words before it started to melt. On and Hong dug even further into Cale¡¯s clothes in order to hide after seeing the doll melt away.


    ¡°Then please be healthy, young master Cale.¡±


    The y doll disappeared without leaving any traces behind. The ck Dragon stared at the empty spot where the y doll stood for a bit before looking toward Cale.


    ¡°Then is that when I can get my revenge?¡±


    Once Taylor Stan returned to power and became the master of Marquis Stan¡¯s estate, the current Marquis and Venion will both need to face the wrath of this ck Dragon.


    ¡°Yes. You can do as you want at that time.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    The ck Dragon made up his mind about when to get his revenge after hearing about Marquis Stan¡¯s estate¡¯s current situation from Cale.


    The ck Dragon was going to strike Venion and the Marquis when they were at their lowest point. He was going to show them despair and make them suffer.


    The ck Dragon pped its wings happily. It really was a vicious creature.


    Cale heard the ck Dragon mutter its revenge n in his head and treated it as a creepy luby as he went to bed. Naturally, those viciousments did not make it easy to sleep. The next morning, Cale was standing in front of the carriage early in the morning.


    Rosalyn, Choi Han, and Lock saw them off. Cale looked at the three of them with a stoic expression.


    ¡°Cale-nim, if you think you see that mage bastard, please tell the dragon to kill him right away. All you have to tell him is to blow his head up so that he is not useless like me, who was only able to cut off an arm.¡±


    Choi Han was spewing vicious things from early in the morning.


    ¡°I will definitely get stronger ande back! So make sure you listen to the young master while I am gone. Think seriously about the thing I told all of youst time. It is for your future. We all need to get stronger now.¡±


    Lock was surrounded by his 10 younger siblings and telling them what was on his mind. Rosalyn was whispering with the ck Dragon inside of the carriage, and it was so quiet that even Cale could not hear.


    ¡°Dragon-nim, this is the textbook on Roan Kingdom¡¯s alphabet, and this is the one for the continent¡¯smonnguage.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, human. I am great and mighty, so I will learn it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Dragon-nim is great and mighty. I pray that youe up with a cool name for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will ask for him toe up with a name for me.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sure Cale-nim will know what you mean by asking him.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but he stared at Rosalyn, who was watching the ck Dragon with a satisfied smile on her face, and started to frown. He then turned toward Choi Han and started to speak. Choi Han was still going on about what Cale should do in order to stay alive without him.


    ¡°Cale-nim, your rate of survival goes up if you st anything away in one hit and then run away. Also-.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the nonsense.¡±


    Cale stoically continued speaking to Choi Han, who immediately shut up.


    ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°...Yes. I will make sure to do that.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t want to see Choi Han¡¯s innocent smile anymore, so he got onto the carriage. Rosalyn got off as soon as Cale got on.


    Cale felt the weight of the invisible ck Dragon, as well as On and Hong, on hisp as he looked out the window toward Hans.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The staff, who were all outside the residence to see them off, bade Cale goodbye. Cale did not understand why these staff members would dy their work ande out to see him off. He told them it was fine, but they all still wanted toe and see him off.


    ¡°Young master-nim, please return home safely!¡±


    ¡°It was our joy to serve you, young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°We look forward to seeing you again in the future!¡±


    ¡®What terrible nonsense.¡¯


    Cale had no ns to evere back to the capital. He just casually waved at them and then closed the carriage curtains.


    That action was the signal to go. Cale¡¯s group had two more carriages than when they arrived, as they left the capital and headed to the Northeast.


    Ubarr. Cale was headed to the sea that was filled with whirlpools for hundreds of years.


    ***


    ¡°Sniff! It smells salty! Is this the sea?¡±


    The red kitten Hong looked out the open carriage window and sniffed the air. Cale nodded his head as he received a small round item that the ck Dragon handed to him.


    ¡°This is the condensed mana from the bomb?¡±


    The ck Dragon nodded his head at Cale¡¯s question and responded.


    ¡°Yes. We can make a new magic bomb now.¡±


    Cale became jovial at this confirmation and opened the carriage window wide. The cool sea breeze entered the carriage as he looked out toward the Northeastern sea. There were many inds visible in the ocean. The Northeastern sea had quite a number of these small inds.


    The silver kitten On was also quite excited.


    ¡°Oh! Look at that sharp cliff!¡±


    The sharp cliff brought forth both awe and fear as they were riding across a path created on top of that cliff.


    Cale looked toward the, ¡®Cliff of Winds,¡¯ the most beautiful sight in the Ubarr territory. There were many small inds next to that cliff.


    Between the cliff and the inds were multiple raging whirlpools. Those whirlpools were the culprit behind why the seas of the Ubarr territory were so dangerous.


    ¡®The mage yer ends upnding on one of those inds after being shipwrecked by the whirlpools, and ends up finding the, ¡®Sound of the Wind.¡¯


    The mage yer was known for being an intelligent barbarian. He was even stronger than Lock, the Blue Wolf Tribe member and the future Wolf King, and held the title of the strongest individual in the Western Continent. The mage yer¡¯s name was Toonka, known as Toonka the Tyrant.


    ¡®I just need to get it before he does.¡¯


    If things went as it did in the novel, it was still too early for Toonka toe here. Cale was thinking that there was no chance he would run into Toonka as he looked out to the sea with satisfaction. This journey would be smooth, as long as he avoided Toonka.


    Cale, who had been looking out the window with satisfaction, could see something far in the horizon.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale rubbed his eyes a bit, but it was still the same.


    ¡°...Isn¡¯t that a whale?¡±


    A pod ofrge whales were shooting water into the air as they crossed through the Northeastern Sea to head north. Cale suddenly had an ominous feeling, and clenched the magic bomb ingredients in his hand.


    The whales tended to live in the Northern sea. This was true for the Whale Tribe as well. It was only during the war with the mermaids that the Whale Tribe came down south.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that¡¯s just a group of whales passing by. Tons of whales head north. Absolutely no way, right?¡¯


    The ck Dragon¡¯s voice echoed inside Cale¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I feel a strong presence.¡±


    That echo stabbed right into Cale¡¯s brain.


    That was why Cale was frowning when they arrived at a small vige just outside the Cliff of Winds.


    ¡°Young master, did you get sick on the way?¡±


    Cale shook his head at Hans¡¯s question.


    ¡°No, I just have a bad feeling.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it is scary because of the cliffs. However, our driver is a veteran, so you have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Cale ignored the uselessments from Hans and reached his hand out to the person approaching him.


    ¡°Long time no see, youngdy Amiru.¡±


    ¡°Hello, young master Cale.¡±


    Amiru had her uniquely calm smile on her face as she weed Cale and crew.


    This was a small seaside vige in the Ubarr territory. This small vige, that had nothing special and allowed the residents to live in peace and quiet until now, was suddenly busy with visitors.


    The vige was quickly changing every day. However, they would soon face an opportunity that will allow their vige to change iparably in the near future. Tomorrow night would be that moment. Tomorrow night, Cale was nning on blowing up a magic bomb deep inside the ocean.


    However, something that, in Cale¡¯s point of view, should have never happened had happened. This terrible situation began when one of Amiru¡¯s knights came to report to Amiru. The knight urgently approached Amiru and quietly reported.


    ¡°Mydy, the person we rescued has regained consciousness.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    ¡®Rescue?¡¯


    That word made Cale think of a single person.


    As Cale started to frown with doubt on his mind, Amiru noticed Cale¡¯s expression and started to exin.


    ¡°We were inspecting the shoreline and nearby inds for the new naval base when we rescued a shipwrecked person. It seems that he has regained consciousness.¡±


    ¡®I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    ¡°We were debating what to do when we saw him unconscious and being dragged into the whirlpool, but I remembered what you did at the za and decided we needed to save him.¡±


    Amiru continued to speak to Cale.


    ¡°Because a person¡¯s life is precious, right, young master Cale?¡±


    Cale answered that question after a long moment of silence.


    ¡°...Of course.¡±


    ¡°I knew young master Cale would answer like that.¡±


    Cale could not even think about Amiru¡¯s smiling face right now. All that was on his mind right now were the details regarding how the novel described Toonka¡¯s situation.


    1. Quotation for the ck Dragon when he is talking out loud, bullet/hyphen for when he is talking into Cale¡¯s mind. Maso wanted me to rify so you don¡¯t grill him about it ;)

 Chapter 50: Into the Whirlpool (1)

    <h4>Chapter 50: Into the Whirlpool (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Amiru, who had no way of knowing what Cale was thinking about, thought the serious expression on Cale¡¯s face was because of how caring of a person he was. She then continued to speak.


    ¡°Based on his outfit and physique, he seemed to be someone from the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    It was definitely Toonka.


    Cale¡¯s face turned paler as Amiru continued to speak.


    The non-mage faction that was fighting against the mages in the Whipper Kingdom were ignored as barbarians by the mages.


    However, there were no barbarians in this world.


    All humans had the same brain. It was just that, as time went on and history was created, they all grew and developed in the way that was most suitable for them.


    The non-mages of the Whipper Kingdom were all strong individuals who managed to take control of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s harsh mountains and shores without using any magic. They were people who focused on strengthening the human body rather than relying on other factors, such as magic.


    They were rebelling because they wanted to destroy the current Whipper Kingdom that was made only for mages to have easy lives and return it to its original form.


    The citizens of the Whipper Kingdom were on the side of these non-mages. Foreigners may think that the barbarians were trying to take over the kingdom, but they were not barbarians to the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s citizens. They were just free people.


    They used instinct to take down this kingdom of logic.


    ¡®The problem is that Toonka is extremely stupid.¡¯


    An intelligent barbarian? There were some who said that, but, in Cale¡¯s opinion, Toonka was just a simple and stupid person who just happened to be very strong.


    And stupid people were the scariest type of people.


    This was because you could not talk to them.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you do not have to worry about that person. He seemed to recover very quickly.¡±


    Caleughed it off after hearing Amiru¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all. In fact, I¡¯d prefer it if he continued to get treatment for a long time.¡±


    Cale¡¯s hope was that Toonka would remain in recovery until he left. Amiru, as well as the knights who were with her in the capital, all looked toward Cale with warm gazes.


    Cale did not have time to pay attention to such gazes. He had enough of a headache trying to figure out why Toonka arrived here so early.


    ¡°Youngdy Amiru, could you please show us to our rooms?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You are still not at full strength yet, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am still hurt.¡±


    ¡°...Oh no, let¡¯s hurry then.¡±


    Cale only had a single thought in his head as Amiru started to walk quickly with a serious expression on her face before slowing back down to Cale¡¯s speed.


    ¡®Billos may be a Flynn and is extremely talented, but how was he so sure about the Civil War? How did he find out so early?¡¯


    It was because Cale had read the novel that he knew about Billos¡¯s abilities. However, Billos was still ostracized as a bastard son right now. There had to be a limit to his information gathering.


    That meant that the fact that Billos knew about it meant that the story was changing.


    ¡®The Civil War must be happening earlier than in the novel.¡¯


    If Cale thought about it that way, everything made sense. But what would have brought forth the Civil War? However, Cale did not think long about this question.


    The fact that Toonka was shipwrecked meant that his ship was destroyed by the mages¡¯ attacks and that he had returned from the north after gaining strength.


    That meant that, even if it was moved up, the story itself did not change.


    The strength that instilled fear in the mages. The peak of human potential when it came to physical strength. Toonka survived through the sea, mountain, desert, jungle, volcano, and ciers with just his physical strength alone.


    Toonka had survived through nature and its harshest elements. There was no way that mages, who use mana, a power that is drawn from nature, could defeat such a person.


    ¡®Maybe a dragon can kill him.¡¯


    A dragon could probably still kill Toonka with a single hit.


    Cale said that he needed to rest as soon as he arrived at the residence and sent everybody out of his room before looking up at the ceiling and starting to speak.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°What is it, human.¡±


    The ck Dragon revealed itself. Cale started to seriously speak to the dragon.


    ¡°Stay by my side without going anywhere for awhile.¡±


    Cale had realized something through the situation with Choi Han and the ck Dragon. If he tried to avoid Toonka, he could instead end up with even more baggage. He needed to prepare for that moment.


    ¡°I will do whatever I want.¡±


    The ck Dragon snorted and turned away from Cale. However, the way the dragon¡¯s wings were pping let Cale know that the ck Dragon would listen to him. He was saying one thing, but his body was saying another.


    Cale felt much better after telling that to the ck Dragon. Cale then looked around his room. It was a residence that the head of the Ubarr family had built a while ago in this small vige.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t really fit with the rest of the vige.¡¯


    This luxurious room did not fit with the vige they were in. That meant that Amiru¡¯s mother, the head of the Ubarr territory, already had ns to develop this area when she originally started the construction of this residence.


    That vision was finally bing a reality 10 yearster.


    ¡®It probably took a while to draw in Gilbert¡¯s family and get the protection of the Wheelsman family.¡¯


    Cale was scheduled to meet with Amiru¡¯s mother before leaving the Ubarr territory. She was going toe from the city with the Ubarr family¡¯s main estate around that time.


    Cale thought about that meeting for a bit before moving to stand in front of the window. He could see the entire vige through therge window, as well as the Cliff of Winds.


    The Cliff of Winds.


    For hundreds of years, the water in front of the cliff was ravaged by a whirlpool, causing headaches for the Ubarr citizens trying to head out into the sea.


    But there was a reason Amiru¡¯s family still considered this area to be important.


    There were two other viges that were by the sea, but this vige was at the center of the three. The shoreline that was in the shape of a crescent moon had this vige in the center with two cliffs on either side, making this the only vige that made it easy for boats to set out.


    Furthermore, inds of different sizes were visible from the vige, making it a pretty sight as well. It would be a great location for a military base.


    Cale was scheduled to go to the smallest ind tomorrow morning. The, ¡®Sound of the Wind,¡¯ that was the source of all of these whirlpools was located right next to that ind.


    Toonka had said the following about the Sound of the Wind in the novel.


    < ¡°It is a quiet but chaotic power.¡± >


    It was exactly what Cale was looking for.


    A power that would allow him to quickly and quietly run away while causing chaos for the strong. Cale started to slightly smile in anticipation of tomorrow morning.


    That smirk soon changed to a full-on smile that was full of satisfaction.


    ¡°Young master-nim! Uncle Beacrox made this seafood just for you!¡±


    ¡°Uncle is very excited about the sea!¡±


    ¡°Right! Cale-nim, please eat a lot!¡±


    Cale looked at the ten wolf children bringing food to his room with satisfaction.


    He had told the others that they were Lock¡¯s cousins and that they all lived in the same vige when their families were killed by bandits.


    Cale¡¯s smile became even thicker. It was not because he liked the ten of them. Cale¡¯s eyes were focused on Beacrox, who was bringing trays of food behind the children.


    Ron¡¯s son, a chef, and a torture expert. That was Beacrox. He usually wore clothes without any wrinkles nor even a speck of dust.


    It was the same right now. However, he had serious bags under his eyes.


    ¡°Please eat, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Great, thanks. It was a good decision to have you all help Beacrox in the kitchen.¡±


    Cale thanked Maes, the twelve-year-old who was the eldest of the 10 wolf children, before picking up his fork.


    ¡®Young master-nim, we want to work. Lock hyung told us we cannot leech off of you.¡±


    The wolf children, with Maes in the lead,had rushed into his carriage during their journey and asked him to put them to work. That was when Cale had them start assisting Beacrox.


    ¡®Mm, we think it will be better if we train with the knights, but we will still do our best.¡¯


    The 12-year-old Maes was confident and calm, unlike Lock. He was also very aware of the strengths of the Wolf Tribe. That was why Cale was even more adamant about their helping Beacrox in the kitchen


    ¡®You are still children. It is still too early to do something dangerous like training with the knights. Help Beacrox with the kitchen stuff.¡¯


    ¡®You really are like Lock hyung mentioned. Yes, we will do our best.¡¯


    The children who said that they will work hard really did work hard. Maybe that was why, but Cale couldn¡¯t help but smirk at Beacrox, who seemed to get more tired each and every day. Beacrox just stood there while the wolf children set up the table and then headed out.


    ¡°Uncle, are you noting?¡±


    The wolf children were bright and pure. They called Beacrox uncle and treated him like family.


    ¡°...I¡¯ming.¡±


    The children headed out first after hearing hisment. All of them were dressed cleanly and had their hair well kept, as if they never lived in a remote vige before.


    It was inevitable with Beacrox¡¯s style.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, he would be a really good babysitter.¡¯


    Cale avoided Beacrox¡¯s gaze, thinking that Beacrox woulde at him with his cooking knife if he knew what Cale was thinking about. Beacrox was living as a clean and respectful chef right now. He could not be cold to the wolf children.


    All he could do was re at Cale every so often.


    Cale watched Beacrox pick up a fork and knife and start to leave the room as he started to speak.


    ¡°Thanks for always giving me a delicious meal.¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir.¡±


    Click.


    Beacrox left the room and closed the door behind him. Cale looked at the door and started to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he is trying to do his dad¡¯s job while his dad is gone.¡±


    There was no reason for Beacrox to bring the food to him. However, Beacrox was slowly doing Ron¡¯s work at any chance he got. Sadly, this prevented Cale from being able to enjoy the gap left from Ron¡¯s departure.


    The wolf children or Beacrox always showed up to take Ron¡¯s spot.


    Cale looked toward the corner of the room next and continued speaking.


    ¡°Come eat.¡±


    ¡°Cale¡¯s meal buddies, On, Hong, and the ck Dragon, rushed to the table and started to eat. Cale looked out at the sunset over the ocean as he leisurely ate his dinner.


    The next day.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale exchanged greetings with an old man.


    This was a fisherman who had roamed across this Ubarr sea and battled against the whirlpool for tens of years. This old man, who was known as the greatest veteran of the Ubarr sea in this small seaside vige, had a very tan skin that represented just how much time he spent out at sea.


    ¡°Just trust me. I will safely take you to the central ind.¡±


    Amiru, who was next to Cale, nodded her head and added on.


    ¡°Right. He is an amazing individual, so you will be able to get to anywhere in the Ubarr sea as long as he is with you. I¡¯m sorry I cannot go with you even though I¡¯m supposed to show you around. I have some work to do.¡±


    ¡°That is okay. It is enough that you have introduced me to an expert fisherman.¡±


    It would beplicated if Amiru went with him. Cale had already determined the people who would go with him today. The fisherman asked.


    ¡°Is it just the three of you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let us go.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Please get on.¡±


    Cale got on the small but sturdy boat. The Vice Captain got on behind him. Since the Vice Captain will be with him, Cale did not need to take any other knights with him. It really shouldn¡¯t be a problem though, since the inds were uninhabited.


    ¡°Please be safe, young master.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Deputy butler Hans had On and Hong in his arms as he watched Cale off. The kittens On and Hong were iling around, trying to get away from Hans, who was getting closer to the water. Although they liked the smell of the sea, On and Hong did not like water.


    - I will be flying.


    Naturally, the ck Dragon was nning on following them while remaining invisible. Cale joked with thest person getting on the boat.


    ¡°Beacrox, apparently thes near the ind tend to catch a lot of rare seafood. It will be great to broaden your pte.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you very much, young master Cale.¡±


    Beacrox, who ended up going with them at Cale¡¯s order, got onto the boat with a stiff expression. Cale ordered the fisherman once everybody was on board.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The fisherman, the captain of this small boat, started to row with his son. In this whirlpool filled sea, neither arge ship nor eleration magic was important.


    It was safer to be with an experienced fisherman and rely on their years of rowing experience.


    ¡°The boat may rock quite a bit, so please hold on tightly.¡±


    The old man casually announced as the boat departed. Cale started to curse soon after they left.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    The boat was rocking. The boat was just barely avoiding the whirlpool that seemed like it would suck everything in. The force of the whirlwind was rocking the boat a lot.


    Ssh, rash.


    All sorts of water smashing sounds rang in Cale¡¯s ears as the old fisherman shouted.


    ¡°Hahaha. Young master-nim, isn¡¯t the whirlpool grand?¡±


    The fisherman was a very courageous man. Cale pushed away the hand of the Vice Captain who was grabbing onto his clothes with a pale expression.


    He was feeling seasick.


    1. TL: Yet he got shipwrecked...clearly didn¡¯t survive the sea...(PR: Perservering = Survival)

 Chapter 51: Into the Whirlpool (2)

    <h4>Chapter 51: Into the Whirlpool (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale looked out through the small window on the boat. The color of the violent water was not transparent at all. It was white and blue as it reflected the bottom of the sea, and became a darker and darker shade of blue as it got closer to the center of the whirlpool.


    ¡®You¡¯d probably die if you get caught in it.¡¯


    Cale thought about the new magic bombs in the magic box back in his residence. He then turned his gaze toward the front and looked toward the smallest ind of the cluster of inds in front of him.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it is that ind over there! The whirlpool in front of that ind is the worst! You¡¯ll need to say goodbye to this world immediately if you get caught in that one! Hahaha!¡±


    The fisherman was really gutsy. He didn¡¯t even see the Vice Captain¡¯s face turn paler as he continued to speak.


    Cale held back the feeling of needing to vomit and paid attention to the fisherman¡¯s words.


    ¡°There is a legend that says that the whirlpool appeared because of a thief who stole something from a god, but, aiya!¡±


    The boat leaned to one side. Cale gulped after seeing the water crash against the boat¡¯s window.


    ¡°Aigoo, the boat almost tipped over. Hey punk, row properly!¡±


    ¡°Sorry dad!¡±


    The fishing dad and son duo really were gutsy.


    ¡°That is why, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    In the end, Cale raised his hand to stop the old man and sternly started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after making it to that ind first.¡±


    ¡°That is whatdy Amiru said as well! We are almost there.¡±


    The old man skillfully started to row. The boat that was moving as he continued to row somehow twisted and turned to avoid all of the whirlpools. Cale observed each and every one of the whirlpools they passed.


    ¡®The marks of the wind vomited out by the Sound of the Wind.¡¯


    The ancient power called, ¡®The Sound of the Wind,¡¯ created wind, ¡®tops,¡¯ and spun them as strong as it could. And, as time went on, those tops created new tops, leading to the numerous whirlpools visible today.


    ¡°Y, young master, I, I¡¯m supposed to be protecting you.. Ugh.¡±


    Cale ignored the Vice Captain¡¯s words as he clenched onto the boat¡¯s handles. He did not want to drown to death.


    Finally, the boat arrived at an ind and Cale could once again feel the ground underneath his feet.


    ¡°We have arrived. It was easier than usual.¡±


    The fisherman¡¯s son nodded at his father¡¯s words. Cale looked past the two of them to see the Vice Captain leaning over.


    ¡°Baaaarf.¡±


    The Vice Captain was suffering from such severe seasickness that Cale wondered if he may end up dying. Cale tapped Beacrox¡¯s arm as Beacrox walked by him and pointed to the Vice Captain. Beacrox frowned before taking out a pair of white gloves from his pocket and putting them on as he headed over to the Vice Captain.


    Cale flinched a bit once he saw the white gloves.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t those the gloves that he uses for torture to keep himself clean?¡¯


    Beacrox seemed to have an endless supply of those white gloves. After observing the existence of these white gloves for the first time, Cale stopped looking at Beacrox and the Vice Captain and looked around the ind.


    There was no sand on this ind, instead, it was surrounded by rocks. If you looked a bit farther in from the shoreline, you could see a small forest as well. Well, it is probably more urate to call it a garden than a forest since they said you should be able to walk all around it in less than an hour.


    ¡°Old man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Continue your story from earlier, the one about the thief.¡±


    The old man stopped watching his son anchor the boat and pointed to the path they took to get here. He was pointing at therge whirlpool in front of this ind.


    ¡°A long time ago, there was a thief who was faster than anybody else. The thief¡¯s steps were so light and cautious that, supposedly, he could walk on water without causing the smallest of ripples.¡±


    It really was the Sound of the Wind. Of course, walking on water was a bit of an exaggeration.


    ¡°Anyways, the thief supposedly stole something that belonged to a god. The legend says that the thief jumped off the Cliff of Winds with the items. You know which cliff that is, right? That was how the divine item and the thief disappeared from this world, as well as how the whirlpools came to exist.¡±


    The old man smiled as gently as the tanned wrinkles on his arms.


    ¡°That is why there used to be sacrifices in the past for the divine item.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore?¡±


    ¡°If it really was a divine item, why would that god bother us humans instead of taking back his item?¡±


    Cale agreed with the old man.


    It was not a divine item. It was a human¡¯s power. That was why a god could not take it.


    ¡°Then I will look around the ind now.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I will be waiting for you here.¡±


    The old man headed toward his son as the Vice Captain jumped up.


    ¡°Young master-nim, me too, ugh.¡±


    He then curled back down. Cale clicked his tongue and motioned for Beacrox toe over. Once Beacrox arrived, Cale whispered in Beacrox¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Since you are Ron¡¯s son, I¡¯m sure you are also not normal.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Cale patted the not even slightly nervous Beacrox¡¯s shoulder and continued to speak.


    ¡°You hold the Vice Captain here.¡±


    ¡°...Will you be okay on your own?¡±


    ¡°What could be dangerous over here? I also have my shield.¡±


    ¡°Please be safe.¡±


    Beacrox agreed to follow Cale¡¯s order without much issue. This was why Cale had brought Beacrox with him. He needed someone around him for the time being, someone who was strong, but did not feel extremely determined to protect him. It also had to be someone he could boss around.


    That was why Beacrox was perfect.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Cale headed to the forest at the center of the ind.


    ¡°Please shoot your shield up into the air if you are in danger.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim, I will be right behind, ugh.¡±


    Cale just half listened to Beacrox and the Vice Captain as he walked into the forest. He then quietly spoke as soon as he was away from the others.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The ck Dragon answered back.


    ¡°As you mentioned, there is something underneath that whirlpool in front of this ind. It was simr to the power from that cave fromst time.¡±


    The ck Dragon was talking about when Cale earned the Vitality of the Heart. Cale leisurely entered into the forest. There was no reason to look inside. He really just came here to look at the whirlpool.


    ¡®I do need to know a bit about the terrain, since we will be flying back here at night.¡¯


    Cale asked one more thing.


    ¡°There¡¯s nobody here, right?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    There was nobody else other than Cale¡¯s group on the ind. Cale could finally sigh in relief. He had been worried about the pod of whales from yesterday.


    ¡°But there is a corpse.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale instantly froze up. He started to frown and looked up into the sky. The ck Dragon removed his invisibility and appeared in front of Cale.


    ¡°When I looked down on this ind earlier, there were three corpses on the other side of the ind.¡±


    Corpses werepletely out of Cale¡¯s expectations. Cale took three steps back toward the boat. He had a bad feeling that something unlucky would happen if he continued to walk toward the other side of the ind. However, the ck Dragon continued to speak.


    ¡°But the corpses were not human corpses.¡±


    Cale lifted his hands up to cover his eyes. If it was not human, that meant that they had a distinct feature. However, they also did not resemble animals.


    ¡®So they are simr to humans, but not the same.¡¯


    Then there was only one answer left.


    ¡°Were their hands and feet weird?¡±


    The ck Dragon energetically nodded his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The hand and feet were weird. They looked like fins!¡±


    Fins. That was the symbol of the mermaids.


    A pod of whales and mermaids. Cale was worried and full of doubt. The whales and mermaids were not supposed to show up just yet.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Cale quickly fixed his train of thought. The battle between the Whale Tribe and the mermaids had a history that was even longer than the oldest human wars. However, the moment when this was revealed in the novel was when Choi Han became involved with the Whale Tribe.


    Cale called toward the ck Dragon.


    ¡°Hey, you.¡±


    ¡°...Do not call me you.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I call you?¡±


    ¡°You will soon find out.¡±


    ¡®What the hell is he talking about?¡¯


    Cale just thought that the ck Dragon who had been studying the humannguagetely would pick a name for himself, so he simply pointed toward the other side of the ind with his chin.


    ¡°Are you sure there is nobody there?¡±


    ¡°There are no living presence. It is the same in the water.¡±


    ¡°Then lead the way.¡±


    He had to go check out the mermaid corpses. Just to verify and keep himself out of danger.


    ¡°You have to be in front of me.¡±


    Cale pushed the ck Dragon in front of him as they headed toward the other side of the ind. He then started to frown as soon as he came out of the other side of the forest and saw the corpses.


    ¡°...I was right.¡±


    As expected, they were mermaid corpses. To be specific, there were three corpses, all with their necks broken. Furthermore, their legs and arms were twisted as well. Cale frowned even more after seeing the appearance of the mermaids with his own eyes instead of just as text in a novel.


    The corpses werepletely dry, as if they were mummies. However, the mermaids really did look different from humans.


    There were fins on their hands and feet, while their skin seemed to be covered in scales. They also had gills instead of ears.


    ¡°Why are you not getting closer?¡±


    The ck Dragon curiously asked Cale, who was observing from a distance. Cale easily answered back to the ck Dragon.


    ¡°It¡¯s scary.¡±


    ¡°...Right. I forgot that you are a weak human.¡±


    The ck Dragon nodded and headed toward the mermaid corpses. He then started to mumble to himself.


    ¡°It seems like they were ttened to death. They also seem to have died not too long ago. Furthermore, I can see some red blood underneath their fins. I think they were in a battle.¡±


    ¡®It was a whale. A whale definitely killed these mermaids.¡¯


    The Whale Tribe had a small poption, simr to the dragons, but they were the strongest existence in the ocean. That was how they were able to protect the ocean world from the mermaids.


    The mermaids wanted to create a kingdom inside the ocean. However, the Whale Tribe did not ept sharing their territory with others. It was because they were a species that needed to migrate along with the weather.


    ¡®The Whale Tribe is small in number, but they are too strong for the mermaids to do as they please. However, the mermaids suddenly started to get stronger.¡¯


    The mermaids started to get stronger, putting the Whale Tribe in a difficult situation. That was when Choi Han appeared and assisted the whales. At least, that was the contents of the novel by the end of volume 5.


    Cale told the ck Dragon that they should head back and turned away from the mermaid corpses.


    ¡°Can we just leave them like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A mermaid corpse will not dissipate onnd, instead, it will just dry out almost entirely. In order for it to dissipate, it needs to be under water. Once that happens, the smell is spread throughout the ocean, signaling other mermaids toe to get the corpses.


    That was why the Whale Tribe left them onnd like this on purpose.


    ¡®I need to quickly take care of things and leave too.¡¯


    There was probably only one member of the Whale Tribe who fought these mermaids. If there were two of them, they wouldn¡¯t have left these corpses onnd. They would have thrown them into the water in order to draw even more mermaids over and battle it out. They chose to act like this because they were alone.


    Cale headed back to the boat and talked to the others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. There¡¯s not much to see.¡±


    The Vice Captain, who was finally starting to recover from his seasickness, turned pale again, but Beacrox seemed to have bought a lot of fish from the fisherman, as he happily responded.


    ¡°Young master Cale, We will have roasted fish for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    After returning to the residence, Cale was waiting for the time to pass with a stomach full of roasted fish. Once darkness finally descended on the small vige, he took out some scuba gear from the magic box he got from Billos.


    Cale stood on the window sill facing the Cliff of Winds and the Northeastern sea as he started to talk to On and Hong.


    ¡°Keep a good watch at home.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t let anybody in.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    Cale just nodded his head to respond to the baby kittens before looking toward the ck Dragon.


    The ck Dragon looked toward Cale with confidence and casually called out a spell.


    ¡°Flight.¡±


    At that moment, Cale¡¯s body floated up into the air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The ck Dragon took the lead and Cale followed behind him. Cale was carrying a magic bomb as they flew high in the air in order to avoid getting noticed.


    Cale¡¯s n today was to hit the whirlpool urately before running. By the time people came out in shock, Cale would have already disappeared like the soundless wind.


    This ck Dragon¡¯s version of the magic bomb was scheduled to go off ten minutester.


    1. It¡¯s a small boat that requires oars but has rooms and windows?! o.O


    2. Guess we now know the truth about how the mermaids got control in the Little Mermaid.

 Chapter 52: Into the Whirlpool (3)

    <h4>Chapter 52: Into the Whirlpool (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°It looks even worse at night.¡±


    Cale looked down at thergest whirlpool underneath him andmented. He then started to think.


    ¡®Toonka really is a crazy bastard.¡¯


    How did Toonka end up getting the Sound of the Wind in the novel? He was shipwrecked and arrived on this ind, and then starts to show interest in this whirlpool when his condition got a bit better.


    Volcanoes, ciers, desert, this bastard who liked to crash against the elements with just his body could not help but be interested in this ocean whirlpool.


    Toonka enjoyed dangerous situations. No, he was obsessed with them. That was why Cale was calling him a crazy bastard.


    < ¡°It¡¯s my first time in the ocean, but it looks fun.¡± >


    Toonka said that before jumping into that whirlpool without any preparations. Naturally, Cale had no ns to act in the same manner.


    Cale had already packed everything he needed in the scuba gear¡¯s pockets.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    Cale nodded to answer the ck Dragon¡¯s question and looked around. Maybe it was because it was a country vige, but the entire vige was dark at night.


    The ocean was even darker. But it was much louder than the vige from the sound of the whirlpool. The fact that it would get louder will not draw any attention. They will just think it is the whirlpool being weird and forget about it.


    Cale turned away from the ocean and looked toward the Cliff of Winds.


    < Toonka discovers a hidden cave underneath the Cliff of Winds and enters with curiosity. He finds something at the end of the Cave and lets out augh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a good thing to be here.¡±


    It was a fateful encounter that Toonka had never even expected. >


    Cale put aside the information from the novel and spoke to the ck Dragon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    ¡°Alright, human.¡±


    ck mana started toe out of the ck Dragon¡¯s short front paw.


    Ooooong.


    The magic bomb reacted to the mana and started to vibrate.


    The magic bomb in Cale¡¯s arms was not the magic bomb used by the secret organization in volumes 1 and 2 of the novel.


    ¡®It is a much better magic bomb.¡¯


    Around the second half of volume 3, the mages of the Whipper Kingdom, who were pushed to the brink, start to develop new tools to fight against the non-mages.


    One of those tools was simr to the magic bomb in Cale¡¯s hand.


    The condensed mana, which is the main ingredient of the magic bomb, reacts to the developer¡¯s mana and divides into multiple smaller mana balls before exploding.


    It wasn¡¯t as strong, but the chain of explosions was useful to kill even more enemies.


    Caleplimented the ck Dragon.


    ¡°You must be amazing to create such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am a great and mighty dragon.¡±


    Even more ck mana flowed out of those short paws and disappeared into the bombs.


    Ooooooong.


    Cale could feel the magic bombs vibrating in his arms. Cale was aiming for the moment when the moon had set but the sun had not yet risen.


    ¡°Be careful, do not get hurt.¡±


    The ck Dragon headed higher into the air as he put a shield around Cale and said bye.


    Click.


    A small noise sounded from inside the magic bomb.


    Cale released the bomb from his hand and then put on the scuba mask. It was a magic tool that will allow him to breathe underwater for 5 minutes.


    A few momentster.


    Boom! Boom! Booooooom!


    The bomb went off and Cale summoned the silver shield before falling straight down. The night wind rushed fiercely past his face.


    Once the tens of smaller explosions went off, the whirlpool lost its strength and could no longer spin properly. Cale opened up the wings of the shield.


    Saaaaash!


    The shield shed with the ocean as Cale dove underwater. He put on some goggles and headed to the bottom of the ocean. Thanks to the shield, Cale¡¯s body was quickly sinking like an arrow.


    Boom, boom! Even more explosions were going off and making the whirlpool lose even more strength. The shockwaves created from the explosions touched Cale¡¯s shield and silver wings, but Cale still managed to safely arrive at the bottom of the ocean.


    Boom!


    Cale used the shield once more to easily handle thest explosion, before starting to walk on the ocean floor.


    The small central ind and therge whirlpool in front of it.


    That whirlpool was caused by a small top that was underneath arge boulder.


    This top had continued to spin for hundreds of years without stopping.


    Cale could see thatrge boulder in front of him. It was sorge that Cale thought it could easily crush a person.


    < Toonka realized that the whirlpool started from underneath thisrge boulder and grabbed the boulder. It was because it was smaller than the boulder he had lifted up north. However, he was not able to lift this boulder up. >


    < ¡¯Then I¡¯ll just break it. >


    < That was why Toonka destroyed the boulder. >


    Cale looked toward the boulder and started to think.


    ¡®Toonka, you crazy bastard. You destroyed this thing?¡¯


    Cale shook his head underneath the water and headed toward the top that resembled Sun Wukong underneath the boulder.


    At that moment, just like every other time when he had gained an ancient power, the former owner¡¯s voice appeared.


    - You sons of bitches!


    Oh. This owner was quite the potty mouth.


    - Why is it a sin to steal something that they sacrificed people to create? Especially when I was just going to return it to the people? You trash bastards! Why do bastards like you have such power?!


    The owner of the Sound of the Wind was that same thief that was said to have stolen something from a god. She had not truly stolen a divine item. In reality, she had just stolen something from a temple.


    She had suffocated after bing trapped underneath thisrge boulder. The silent thief with the quickest feet met her demise like this.


    This superpower to control the wind was different than mana. She herself was the wind. After her death, she had be a top that continued to vomit out whirlpools.


    - This stupid water! If my friend¡¯s light was here, it would burn it all!


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd as he was taking out the items to free this top.


    ¡®Light? Is it perhaps?¡¯


    - Do you know why lightning is so scary? It is because all it takes is a single streak, JUST ONE STREAK!


    Cale started to think about thest ancient power on his list, the, ¡®Fire of Destruction.¡¯ He had to pass through fire to get to it, and had to have a ton of money with him as well.


    A sudden thought crossed through Cale¡¯s mind.


    The Indestructible Shield, wood. Vitality of the Heart, Wind. Sound of the Wind, Water. Fire of Destruction, Fire.


    Cale was having a bad feeling about this. He even debated whether or not he really should take this power. However.


    Beep- beep- beep-


    The rm inside the scuba gear was informing him that he only had three minutes left. Cale decided to think about thister.


    ¡®Let¡¯s hurry and take it out.¡¯


    He started to dig with a hoe. He was trying to get rid of this obstacle that was holding both therge boulder and the top. This hoe, that was reinforced with magic, was so sharp that the floor easily gave way.


    ¡®There¡¯s no reason to be an idiot like Toonka and destroy the boulder.¡¯


    He just had to dig. Cale started to smirk. He could finally see the entire top after digging a bit longer. Cale reached toward the top and grabbed it with his hand.


    Swiiiiiiiish.


    Cale moved a couple steps backward with the top spinning in his hand.


    Booooom.


    The boulder that had been in perfect bnce with the top started to lean to one side.


    - If it was a sin that I stole it, why do they im to not be sinners when they lied to the humans? This world is rotten! It is a rotten world where those in power can do whatever the fuck they want!


    ¡®The world has always been rotten.¡¯


    Cale ignored the thief¡¯s rant and put the top down on the ground.


    There was only one thing the owner of the Sound of the Wind wanted.


    Freedom. The only way to provide that was to destroy the top.


    Crack.


    The top broke into pieces under Cale¡¯s foot.


    Shriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiek-


    A sharp noise like a screech echoed under the water as the top broke. The wind that poured out of the broken top started to surround Cale.


    - You have the power of recovery. Don¡¯t get caught like I did. Got it?


    ¡®The power of recovery? Is she talking about the Vitality of the Heart?¡¯


    Cale started to frown as the thief said her final words.


    - Be free.


    Swooooosh.


    A white wind surrounded Cale¡¯s body and moved up to his head before starting to move downward. It would do this until it reached his feet before stopping there.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    But the wind instead roamed around his heart.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale¡¯s heart suddenly started to beat wildly.


    ¡®Ugh.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s heart was beating so much that it hurt. Cale patted his heart with his right hand as air bubbles came out of his mouth that forcefully opened because of the pain.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    ¡®Ugh.¡¯


    Cale held back another moan and curled up his body. At that moment, the wind shed, before instantly moving down to his feet and drawing an image on his ankle. Cale could see the image of a whirlpool in the gap between the scuba suit and the scuba shoes.


    This whirlpool was also silver in color.


    Once the whirlpool image waspleted, Cale could finally feel his heart calming down.


    ¡®Did the Vitality of the Heart strengthen the Sound of the Wind as well?¡¯


    He was curious, but did not have any time to think about it.


    Beep, beep-


    The rm rang once again to let him know that not much time was left.


    However, he still had plenty of time.


    Cale activated the Sound of the Wind and a gust of wind started to swirl around his feet.


    Cale lightly moved one foot forward.


    Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish!


    Cale¡¯s body instantly cut through the water. Although therge whirlpool in front of the central ind was gone, the other whirlpools were still existent. However, Cale easily moved past them without any issue.


    ¡®The other whirlpools will disappear within a week.¡¯


    However, Cale was nning on maintaining those whirlpools for about a year. The whirlpools recognized the Sound of the Wind, the symbol of their owner, and made way for Cale.


    His destination was the Cliff of Winds.


    Cale watched the cliff quickly get closer and kicked off the ground before he got too close. His body shot upward in reaction.


    Swiiiiiiiiiish-


    The ocean breeze weed Cale as he came back above water. Cale quickly took off the scuba mask and threw it aside.


    Beep-


    The rm went off to sound that five minutes were up.


    Cale looked toward the vige and saw that quite a lot of lights were starting to turn on.


    ¡°I need to hurry.¡±


    Hans probably wouldn¡¯te to wake him up because he said to not bother him unless it was a matter of life or death, but it was still better to return quickly.


    Cale swam toward the Cliff of Winds and noticedrge and small boulders underneath the cliff. These boulders were the reason that anybody who fell off the cliff to their death ended up with mauled up corpses.


    Cale looked to find the boulder that resembled the head of a lion. It was easy to find because it was thergest boulder in the area.


    Cale then started to smile after seeing the small cave behind the boulder.


    ¡®Found it.¡¯


    Toonka had a fateful encounter in this cave after earning the Sound of the Wind. It was something useless for Toonka, but it was an ¡®ingredient¡¯ that Cale would put to good use in the future.


    If this ingredient wasbined with the ingredient that Lock will acquire for Cale in the future, the Queen of the Jungle will have no choice but to make a deal with Cale.


    ¡®The queen needs to save the jungle.¡¯


    Cale carefully swam past the boulders and entered the cave. The cave entrance was dark because the moon had already set, but it did not matter. Cale entered the cave and quickly jumped out of the water.


    He then looked up at the sky outside.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time he arrived.¡¯


    The ck Dragon immediately started to speak, as if he had read Cale¡¯s mind. However, the ck Dragon was speaking inside Cale¡¯s mind.


    - Weak human, you are not hurt.


    There was only one reason for the ck Dragon to talk inside Cale¡¯s head. Cale started to get the chills. He slowly turned his head toward the inside of the cave.


    The ck Dragon only spoke into Cale¡¯s head when there was someone unfamiliar nearby.


    - There is a lifeform inside this cave. Although it is almost dead, thankfully, it is not a corpse that you fear.


    Pssssssss. Pssssssss.


    Cale could hear something dragging inside the cave and started to contemte his choices.


    ¡®Jump back into the water? Or ask the Dragon to take me home right now?¡¯


    Psssssssss. Pssssssss. Pssss.


    But that dragging noise became more urgent and the lifeform revealed itself before Cale could make up his mind. Cale put one foot back into the water.


    The lifeform that revealed itself started to speak in a shaking voice.


    ¡°P, please save me.¡±


    Ah. A gasp came out of Cale¡¯s mouth. The lifeform had a salty smell to it. It was the smell of the sea.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    ¡°There is something I must aplish. I, cannot, d, die here!¡±


    A human looking existence, with its horrendously scratched up leg dragging behind it, approached Cale.


    There was a green fluid on the scratches that made the existence continue to vomit up blood. That was clearly the work of a mermaid.


    ¡°P, please-.¡±


    It was a whale.


    This beautiful human with messy hair that was crawling toward Cale with his hands, was a whale.


    - Weak human, did you catch a cold? Your face is pale.


    The ck Dragon was talking into Cale¡¯s mind, but Cale could not hear it. Cale felt like he was facing a scene straight out of a horror movie.


    An injured, almost dead, member of the Whale Tribe had revealed himself to Cale.


    Teaser


    1.

 Chapter 53: Currently Thinking (1)

    <h4>Chapter 53: Currently Thinking (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®Should I run?¡¯


    But that Whale¡¯s pupils were urately looking at him. He also seemed to be putting strength into his hands, as Cale could see the Whale¡¯s fingers digging into the ground. His strength was unbelievable even though he seemed to be close to death.


    He had a single question on his mind.


    ¡®A Whale tribe member being hurt by mermaid poison?¡¯


    An answer quickly floated across Cale¡¯s mind.


    Mixed blood.


    That was the only possible answer.


    Cale quickly thought through the contents of, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯ There were no mixed-blood characters in the Whale Tribe that was almost as low in number as the dragons.


    ¡®But there was one that died.¡¯


    Cale started to frown and worry.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The Whale could not crawl anymore. His body started to shake without being able to do anything else. At that moment, Cale heard the ck Dragon¡¯s voice in his head.


    - Human, are you not going to help?


    The ck Dragon doubtingly asked. Cale did not answer the question and stood up. He hated useless feelings and reaching out a helping hand for no reason. However.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Cale approached the mixed blood Whale and crouched in front of him. The Whale human who was shaking on the ground slowly lifted his head.


    This long-haired man really lived up to the stories about how the Whales were so beautiful that they made elves look like squids. Such a beautiful man was looking at Cale.


    ¡°...Save-¡±


    Cale answered without any sort of emotion in his voice.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll save you.¡±


    A mixed-blood Whale human. Cale knew that it might be more painful for this Whale to be alive than to die in the next few moments. He was sure that the Whale knew this to be true as well.


    Cale recalled the conversation the Whale King had with Lock in the novel.


    < ¡°You are a pure-blooded Wolf.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°My child is not of pure blood.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Noona is not a pure blooded Whale?¡±


    ¡°Not that child. I had a son who was mixed-blood. That was why ... he had a lot of difficulties. He was too weak to live in the ocean.¡±


    ¡°Then does he live onnd?¡±


    ¡°No. That terrible son of mine left this world before me.¡± >


    The Whale Tribe¡¯s king and mediator of the ocean was someone with blue hair and blue eyes. Although Cale could not tell for sure because it was dark, the face of the Whale looking at him right now was slightly simr to the face of the Whale King as described in the novel.


    Cale looked toward the sea-like blue eyes and started to speak.


    ¡°Sleep for a bit. Everything will be fine when you wake back up.¡±


    The blue eyes blinked a couple of time before slowly closing. Cale watched the unconscious mixed-blood Whale for a bit, before approaching and inspecting his legs.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The ck Dragon revealed itself once the mixed-blood Whale became unconscious and quickly approached the Whale. He then created a small light ball with magic so that they could take a better look at the leg.


    ¡°It is a mess.¡±


    The Whale Tribe¡¯s skin is very thick and tough. Although their skin looked wless and beautiful, it was also extremely tough. Sadly, this mixed-blood Whale did not have such a luxury. That was why it was impacted by a mermaid¡¯s attack and poisoned. The ck Dragon watched Cale with an odd expression on it¡¯s face as Cale inspected the Whale.


    ¡°...You are a very weird human. You are so weak and weird.¡±


    ¡°Enough nonsense.¡±


    Cale pointed to the Whale and ordered the ck Dragon.


    ¡°Dunk him in the water.¡±


    ¡°...Did you lie to him?¡±


    The ck Dragon seemedpletely shocked. The shocked expression of this reptile looked pretty serious.


    ¡°Human, you said you were going to save him! You are weak, but you have kept all of your promises until now! So why are you telling me to dunk him in the water?! Are you trying to make him suffocate to death?!¡±


    Sigh.


    Cale let out a deep sigh. He then grabbed that light ball that was floating in the air. It was not hot.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it to save him.¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°After you put him in the water, you remember the corpses from earlier, right?¡±


    ¡°...Just what are you trying to make me do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Just go and bring me back one arm.¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s jaws dropped. Cale did not care about this and headed into the cave. It was because the ck Dragon didn¡¯t say no, even though it lookedpletely shocked.


    ¡°...I will do as you asked for now.¡±


    The ck Dragon really was obedient. Cale did not look back and continued to walk forward. He needed to take care of it and return back before the vige became rowdy.


    The cave was not deep, and Cale reached the end quickly.


    ¡®Found it.¡¯


    The fateful encounter that Toonka had found was a ¡®Small Puddle.¡¯ Cale took out one of the items he brought with him. It was an rm device. It would let Cale know if someone else got close to this location.


    ¡®I just need to take it with me before I leave.¡¯


    Cale scooped a bit of that puddle into a small ss bottle.


    ¡®Fire-Suppressing Water.¡¯


    Water is always strong against fire, but the strength of this water was a bit different. If Cale dunked the item Lock will procure for him into this water, it will give birth to a very precious item.


    It will be a treasure that will save the drying jungle.


    Cale returned back to the cave entrance. The ck Dragon seemed to have already returned with the arm, as he handed the arm to Cale with an iffy expression. Cale could also see the drenched mixed-blood Whale boy as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The ck Dragon sighed before levitating the mixed-blood Whale, the mermaid arm, and Cale before floating back home.


    Cale received an overwhelming wee from On and Hong as soon as he returned.


    ¡°You came at the right time!¡±


    ¡°The butler has been banging on the door for a while!¡±


    Cale could tell even without the kittens telling him. He could hear Hans¡¯s voice outside the door. Hans sounded like he was ready to cry.


    ¡°Young master, I dare not enter because you said you¡¯ll kill me if you wake up. That is why I can only continue to bang on the door. Can you please open the door young master?¡±


    Cale took off the scuba suit and threw it to a corner before taking a device out of the magic box and throwing it toward the ck Dragon. He then put on a bathrobe and opened the door.


    ¡°Young master, youngdy Amiru asked me to verify that you were safe. So please wake up and open-¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Young master! ... Were you washing?¡±


    Cale swept back his wet hair and leisurely answered Hans¡¯s question.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I was sitting in the sea water bath.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you were in the bathroom. Then I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about my life, since you were not sleeping.¡±


    ¡°...I wonder.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master-nim.¡±


    Ahem, hem. Hans let out some fake coughs before inspecting Cale and starting to speak.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere? It is quite a mess outside right now. There were a few loud explosions earlier. I believe something has happened out at sea.¡±


    Cale looked out the window he entered through. The vige waspletely lit now, even though it was the middle of the night. He could also see some lights heading out to sea.


    Amiru seemed to have made a brave decision to send people out at sea, even with the dangers of the whirlpools, because the development was right around the corner.


    ¡°There was a loud noise, but they haven¡¯t determined what caused it?¡±


    ¡°Youngdy Amiru said people will be heading out to sea. I believe it will be figured out soon enough.¡±


    In Cale¡¯s opinion, Amiru was going to be happy because the whirlpool by the central ind had disappeared. That alone would increase the value of this shoreline exponentially.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Then you can leave now.¡±


    Hans respectfully bowed to Cale before quickly heading out. At the same time, the ck Dragon turned off the invisibility device, revealing himself and the unconscious mixed-blood Whale, along with the mermaid arm on top of him.


    On and Hong did not move from the corner of the room after seeing the mermaid arm. These kittens were scared of a lot of stupid things.


    Cale headed to the bathroom and scooped up some of the sea water from the bath. The ck Dragon watched with curiosity as Cale dunked one side of the mermaid arm into the sea water.


    Sizzle-


    A burning noise could be heard, but, in reality, the dried up arm was quickly returning to normal. The corpse¡¯s swift change made On and Hong run and hide underneath the bed. The corpse arm returnedpletely back to normal in another moment. Cale looked toward the Whale human¡¯s leg. Unlike earlier, the green fluid was mixed with the sea water.


    Cale took out a knife.


    At that moment, the unconscious man¡¯s eyelids started to flutter and his body started to twitch.


    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s going to wake up. Human, put the knife away!¡±


    The ck Dragon shouted and the man opened his eyes. The first thing the man saw was Cale lifting the knife up over his head. Cale smiled toward the Whale human in order to tell him to rx once they made eye contact. The Whale human¡¯s eyes started to shake as the knife moved.


    Stab.


    The knife stabbed into the mermaid arm and cut through the skin. A fluid started to pour out of the cut arm. It was the mermaid¡¯s blood. Once the arm returned to normal, the blood was restored as well.


    Cale started to speak to the still shaking man.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The blood poured out and fell onto the man¡¯s leg.


    Sizzle.


    The green fluid on the man¡¯s leg started to sizzle once it came into contact with the mermaid blood.


    Cale handed the bleeding arm to the man.


    ¡°Drink it before the blood dries up. That is the best way.¡±


    Volume 5. This was the healing method Rosalyn discovered to heal Lock, who was injured after getting in a fight with a mermaid. It was a method that was still not known in this world.


    The eyes of this man, who seemed to be in his early 20s, started to shake again. It was the same for On, Hong, and the ck Dragon as well.


    In the end, the man got better. He had chosen to drink the blood after seeing that the dripped blood from earlier was indeed slowly curing his leg.


    Cale continued to speak while looking at the confused expression on the mixed-blood Whale¡¯s face.


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you the one who killed this mermaid?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression stiffened up. Cale started to scoff after seeing that expression. It was weird to see the Whale being so anxious after being asked if he had killed a mermaid.


    Cale then poured the remaining blood back onto the Whale human¡¯s leg, before putting the arm back into the water. The arm started to dissipate inside the water as Cale watched.


    Cale continued to look at the arm dissipate as he started to speak to the Whale human.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a Whale, you probably need to return to the ocean by morning in order to recoverpletely. Get some sleep and return on your own.¡±


    The man¡¯s face turned cold. It was a different type of viciousness than Choi Han. This was someone who was always looked down upon, someone who was always reminded he was not as good as the rest of his tribe members. This was a viciousness that could onlye from such a person.


    ¡°How did you know I was a whale?¡±


    ¡°Who else could kill three mermaids?¡±


    ¡°...I need to return home.¡±


    Cale felt like he would end up having to listen to a useless story, so he quickly waved his hand.


    ¡°I have no desire to hear your useless story.¡±


    That was why Cale did not ask for the Whale¡¯s name nor let Hans see the Whale.


    ¡°I only saved you because I said I would when you asked me to save you.¡±


    Caleid down on the bed. He needed to take a shower, but he was too tired for that right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Be quiet on your way out.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes. There was nothing he needed to worry about since the dragon was there. He then remembered thest words the Whale King had said to Lock in the novel.


    < ¡°That is why I do not want to lose any more family members.¡± >


    This was why Kim Rok Soo chose to take action this time. He had experienced losing all of his family members himself. Of course, he had no ns on suffering a loss from this experience.


    < ¡°If that child was still alive, I would pass the throne to my daughter and go live in the human world with him. I feel like that child would have been happy if we did that.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I do think noona would do well as Queen. But since noona is an affectionate person too, wouldn¡¯t she want to live with you too, Mister?¡±


    ¡°Of course. She searched the entire ocean when my son disappeared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the entire ocean would have been flipped over if noona was the one doing the searching. Hey mister, what was your son¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°...My son¡¯s name was Paseton.¡± >


    The savior of the king¡¯s son. Whether it is the current Whale King or the future Whale Queen, wouldn¡¯t he be able to use this to his advantage?


    But, most importantly, the Whale Tribe had to win the war against the mermaids. Cale fell asleep with a calm mind. When he woke up the next morning, Paseton was already gone.


    The red kitten Hong reported to him.


    ¡°He said he¡¯ll be back at night.¡±


    ¡°There really is no reason for him to do-.¡±


    Cale just shrugged his shoulders without finishing the sentence. However, a momentter, an even bigger feeling of, ¡®was this really necessary,¡¯ filled his mind.


    ¡°Young master Cale! I¡¯m sorry foring over so early, but I needed to share some amazing news with you!¡±


    Youngdy Amiru was smiling brightly. It was rare to see the usually calm Amiru this way. She seemed to havee straight from the sea, as she still had a raincoat on and other people were with her.


    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    Compared to the excited Amiru, Cale was calm. No, he was almost emotionless.


    ¡°The whirlpool, the whirlpool in front of the central ind has disappeared! It disappeared overnight without even a trace!¡±


    ¡®I made that happen.¡¯


    Cale could not tell her he had done that, so he just looked away. Next to Amiru was the veteran fisherman and some knights, as well as Toonka.


    As described in the novel, Toonka had long brown hair like a lion¡¯s mane. This man with a dangerous appearance that seemed like he could and would easily send an orc flying with a single p, clicked his tongue and started to mumble.


    ¡°How disappointing. I wanted to try jumping into that whirlpool. Should I jump into a different one instead?¡±


    He definitely was a crazy bastard.


    At that moment, Amiru started to talk excitedly to Cale once again.


    ¡°Young master Cale! In return for the Henituse family¡¯s investment, I want to show you the sight of a peaceful Ubarr sea. Will you go to the central ind with me?¡±


    Cale needed to show some sincerity in this project until someone arrived from the Henituse territory. Cale smiled gently at Amiru and asked.


    ¡°Is everybody here going over?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The corner of Cale¡¯s lips shook at Amiru¡¯s short answer.


    Amiru, who did not see that and only saw the gentle smile, pointed to Toonka and continued to speak.


    ¡°Ah, this is your first time seeing this person, right? This is the person who was almost caught up in the whirlpool. Mr. Bob, this is young master Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡®Bob?¡¯


    Cale had an odd expression on his face.


    Toonka put a smile on that scary looking mug of his. It was even scarier than seeing an ogre smile.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Bob.¡±


    Bob. Toonka really used a fitting name for an alias. It was as stupid as him.


    1. (PR: Beastmen shall have their tribes animal capitalized, normal animals shall not)

 Chapter 54: Currently Thinking (2)

    <h4>Chapter 54: Currently Thinking (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale did not want to see Toonka¡¯s smiling face. However, Amiru calmly started to exin.


    ¡°Bob is from the Whipper Kingdom. He is from a small seaside vige and went out to fish when somehow he ended up shipwrecked.¡±


    ¡°That is correct. I just live a simple life fishing by the vige. Hahahaha. I do not know how I ended up like this.¡±


    ¡®A simple life my ass.¡¯


    It was unbelievable. Amiru did not know about Cale¡¯s thoughts, as she continued to speak.


    ¡°That was why he got on a boat and helped us investigate what happenedst night.¡±


    Amiru¡¯s eyes were clear as she looked at Toonka. However, when Cale looked around, there were many negative gazes toward Toonka as well.


    A viger from the Whipper Kingdom. Their gazes showed their true feelings about this barbarian. Cale took a quick nce around before making eye contact with Toonka. Toonka started to smile.


    ¡°I heard that young master-nimunched arge shield in the capital in order to save everyone. I asked the youngdy-nim to bring me with her because I heard that you were a strong person.¡±


    Toonka¡¯s eyes sharpened at that moment. Cale suddenly had an ominous feeling.


    ¡®This is getting dangerous.¡¯


    That was why he immediately responded with the following.


    ¡°That is why I am currently in recovery.¡±


    ¡°...Recovery?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is a not a strong power. It is very weak.¡±


    Amiru added on.


    ¡°Yes. Young master Cale overused his power to save everyone. That is why he is touring our territory while he recovers.¡±


    Amiru was looking toward Cale with sympathy, admiration, and some other emotions, but Toonka was different.


    ¡°Ah, is that the case?¡±


    He seemed to have lost all interest. He then looked at Cale from head to toe before looking away.


    ¡®Good. That is how Toonka should act.¡¯


    Sacrifice for others? A hero? Toonka was not interested in anything like that. All he cared about and obsessed over was strength. He was the type of person who ignored the people on his own side if they were weak, and even killed them if necessary.


    That was why he was called a tyrant.


    ¡°Then shall we go?¡±


    Cale nodded at Amiru¡¯s question. He could then hear Toonka¡¯s mumbling from the side.


    ¡°This is weird. I smell a strong person nearby.¡±


    He really was crazy. Cale looked up at the empty ceiling.


    - I do not smell.


    Cale could hear the invisible ck Dragon¡¯s voice in his head. Toonka¡¯s instincts were even stronger than those of the Beast people. Cale made up his mind that he had to act the weakest he had ever been while he was around Toonka today.


    ***


    ¡°We are currently investigating why the whirlpool may have suddenly disappeared. My father and our territory¡¯s mages will all soon arrive as well.¡±


    Cale looked out at the calm sea by the central ind and yed along with Amiru.


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m d. I hope we can quickly figure out what happened.¡±


    - You are such a good liar.


    Cale ignored the ck Dragon¡¯s remark as he looked out to the sea with a calm gaze. It was quite chaotic. All of the vige¡¯s fishermen were out here, as well as the people who came out for the construction of the naval base. They were all looking around and discussing with each other. It was even louder because of the other whirlpools that were still going strong nearby. Cale looked out at all of this and added on.


    ¡°I hope all of the other whirlpools can quickly disappear as well.¡±


    - Human, you are lying again. Didn¡¯t you say you will make the whirlpools stay for another year?


    Cale once again ignored the ck Dragon¡¯s remarks. Amiru nodded at Cale¡¯s words with a determined expression.


    ¡°Yes. We will definitely figure out what happened and get rid of the other whirlpools as well. With such an opportunity in front of our eyes and many people helping us, we need to grasp this opportunitypletely.


    The passionate Amiru made Cale feel a bit sorry for her and he started to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you and the Ubarr family will definitely aplish it, youngdy Amiru.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you. I feel much better after your affirming words, young master Cale.¡±


    Amiru¡¯s warm gaze headed toward Cale as she stood there with a calm smile on her face. Cale responded back to her with a serious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting a bit dizzy from all this sunlight, may I go rest for a bit underneath the shade?¡±


    Cale could feel Toonka¡¯s gaze on him from one of the boats. Toonka kept on ncing over toward Cale every so often. He seemed to be still looking for the source of that strong person¡¯s scent. However, there was no way that Toonka would find the ck Dragon. That was the limit of someone who could not feel any aura or mana.


    ¡°Ah, of course. Please rest well, since you are still in recovery. Do not overdo it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Cale leisurely headed to the central ind¡¯s forest. Amiru just quietly watched him as he headed toward the shade. This Cale, who was still doing what he was supposed to even when he was in recovery, was definitely different from the Cale of the past. Although he imed to be ill, he did not look ill at all. He just seemed to be tired.


    ¡°That is what makes him amazing.¡±


    As someone who dreamt of presiding over this territory in the future, Amiru though that she needed to be more dependable like Cale. Passion filled her calm gaze as she quickly walked over to the investigators to help.


    On the other hand, Cale was heading to the other side of the ind. Since nobody was over there, it would be a great ce to waste time.


    - Aren¡¯t you afraid of the corpses over there? You are both weak and a coward.


    Cale ignored the ck Dragon once more as he arrived at the other side of the ind. He then stopped moving after taking a look.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    - It was not me! I didn''t do it!


    The ck Dragon was passionately denying any me. However, this time, Cale did not have the luxury of listening to the ck Dragon. He quickly rushed toward the boulder that the mermaid corpses were on the other day. He could not help but stop once he got around it.


    ¡®... Did Paseton do this?¡¯


    The boulder was destroyed into pieces.


    ¡°How did the mermaid corpses end up like this......¡±


    The mermaid corpses were turned into dust. Cale could tell these were the corpses only because he had seen them here the other day. Anybody else would just think that it was part of the boulder.


    This immense strength.


    This was definitely the work of a Whale.


    An extremely angry Whale.


    Ssh. Ssh.


    Suddenly, the water started to churn. The ck Dragon started to speak.


    - Something is shooting up from the bottom of the sea. It is moving very fast!


    Cale lifted his head and looked toward the sea. He then flinched and stepped backwards.


    Saaaash.


    Somethingrge rose to the surface. It was a lifeform that was dark grey in color. It then looked straight toward Cale.


    It was a Whale.


    A Humpback Whale Beast person.


    Humpback Whale Beast people were known as the guardians of the ocean and protected the weaker lifeforms. For generations, the Whale Tribe¡¯s King has been a Humpback Whale beast person.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale¡¯s heart was beating hard. The Whale¡¯s gaze was filled with both murderous intent and observation, a mix of instinct and rationality. This was the first time Cale had made such direct eye contact with a strong existence that was angry at him. This strong existence was looking down at Cale and inspecting each and every aspect of Cale.


    It was at that moment.


    - That stupid Whale must be crazy!


    The ck Dragon¡¯s angry voice rang inside Cale¡¯s mind. At the same time, a strong power started to cause vibrations in the air. The eyes of the Whale, that had been focused on Cale, turned toward the source of the vibration.


    - How dare you look at my weak human like that!


    The mana in the air started to fluctuate and the water started to go wild. However, the Humpback Whale did not move at all. Instead, this 15m long Whale raised its tail and pped down onto the water.


    Spaaaaaaash!


    The water was churning rapidly.


    This action made Cale certain that this was a beast person.


    Boom. Boom.


    Cale calmed his heart, as the Vitality of the Heart had noticed danger and started to pour out its strength. The Indestructible Shield also shot out as well. The ancient powers always put their owner¡¯s lives first. They were ready to go at any point to protect their owners.


    Cale turned his head toward the empty void where the mana was gathering and was about to speak. However, another voice started to speak first.


    ¡°I am not trying to fight with you.¡±


    It was a voice that was as beautiful as the Sirens of Greek mythology. Cale turned his head and saw the Humpback Whalepletely reveal its head above water.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    A gasp came out of Cale¡¯s mouth. It was veryrge and scary. He felt like that Whale¡¯s head could easily kill him with a light tap.


    - Why are you lifting up your stupid head? You¡¯re telling me everything you did until now wasn¡¯t asking for a fight? Puny Whale!


    Cale let out a sigh at the ck Dragon¡¯s words before reaching out toward the mana. An angry four-year-old could be quite dangerous.


    The mana, that seemed ready to destroy anything and everything, gave way to Cale¡¯s hand. The Whale seemed to be shocked at this development.


    Cale¡¯s hand finally reached something round. It was the dragon¡¯s head. Cale just stoically patted it a few times.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. You will get hurt.¡±


    The mana started to quickly disappear. Cale then heard a quiet voice.


    - I will not get hurt. I am strong.


    ¡°I know, I know. But you still have to be careful.¡±


    It was hard to calm down a four-year-old child. However, the ck Dragon seemed to have understood what Cale was trying to say.


    - You should be the one being careful, weak human.


    The mana disappearedpletely. Cale turned away and looked toward the Whale once the mana was gone. The Whale slowly lowered itsrge head toward Cale. Cale flinched at the size of the head, but managed to stand still. It was because the murderous intent had disappeared from the Whale¡¯s gaze.


    Once the Humpback Whale lowered its head to right in front of Cale, it started to speak.


    ¡°I have something to ask-.¡±


    At that moment.


    A small Whale was swimming like crazy from the far horizon. It was heading toward them. It seemed to be very weak and smallpared to this 15m Whale.


    That Whale quickly approached them and started to shout.


    ¡°Noona, you cannot bite him and kill him!¡±


    The Humpback Whale in front of Cale quickly turned around.


    Saaaaaash!


    The sea water sshed from the Whale¡¯s movement and drenched Cale.


    However, Cale did not have time to think about this. He closed his eyes.


    ¡®This really must be that Humpback Whale.¡¯


    The tiny Whaleing toward them was most likely Paseton. That meant that there was only one existence that he would call noona.


    The current Whale King¡¯s daughter and the future Queen of the Whales.


    The Whale that was at the vanguard alongside Choi Han and crew in the battle against the mermaids.


    Cale could see the X shaped scar on the Humpback Whale¡¯s back.


    Witira.


    It was definitely her.


    Therge Whale¡¯s face started to turn into a frown. Cale slowly started to move backward, as he did not want to get involved in this Humpback Whale sibling reunion.


    The small Whale shouted once more.


    ¡°He is someone you must absolutely not kill!¡±


    The ck Dragon confusedly spoke into Cale¡¯s mind again.


    - What is that small Whale talking about? We are not fighting.


    Cale felt the same way. Cale was thankful that everybody was too focused on the situation on the other side of the ind to hear this small Whale¡¯s voice. Otherwise, everyone would havee here after hearing the small Whale¡¯s shouts.


    It was not long before the Whales would meet. However, the ck Dragon casually added on at that time.


    - By the way, just so you know, there is one moreing.


    ¡®What? One more?¡¯


    Cale stopped walking backward and turned toward the forest.


    ¡°Muhahahahahah. I smell it, I can smell it!¡±


    A crazy bastard whose brown hair looked like a wild lion¡¯s mane appeared.


    It was Toonka. His eyes looked crazy. He was rushing out of the forest while shouting.


    ¡°I smell someone strong!¡±


    Cale crouched down as soon as he saw Toonka. Thanks to that, Toonka and the Humpback Whale made direct eye contact with each other.


    Cale crawled out of the way before the shrimp could get hurt.


    1. This is from a Korean proverb that talks about how a weakling getting in the way of two strong people fighting will get hurt for no reason.

 Chapter 55: Currently Thinking (3)

    <h4>Chapter 55: Currently Thinking (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Toonka, who had a crazed look in his eyes, was holding a baseball bat in his hand that was making a vicious noise as it cut through the air. Cale had no idea where he had gotten such a thing.


    ¡°Is it you?¡±


    Toonka licked his lips before approaching the Humpback Whale. Even the close to 2m tall Toonka looked tiny in front of the Whale.


    ¡°Hehe, this is my first time fighting a whale.¡±


    Toonka didn¡¯t seem to know that this Whale was a Beast person. He just wanted to fight it because it seemed to be strong. All that filled his head was strength and fighting.


    That was why the Humpback Whale looked down at Toonka with disdain.


    Cale just continued to crouch in a corner as he watched them.


    - What are you doing?


    The ck Dragon¡¯s extremely curious question rang inside Cale¡¯s head, but Cale had moved back to a safe distance before crouching down.


    ¡®A shrimp gets hurt when whales fight.¡¯


    Cale, who was weaker than a shrimp, did not want to get hurt by their fight.


    ¡°Can you just beat a whale to death?¡±


    Toonka¡¯s eyes started to sparkle. He then lightly kicked the ground with his foot. Once he did that, his body instantly shot up into the air.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Cale watched in admiration before stepping even further back.


    Toonka¡¯s bat started to swing toward the Humpback Whale. It was then that Cale could see how a Whale sneers. One corner of the Humpback Whale¡¯s lips went up as the Whale started to move.


    The 15m longrge body instantly twisted before therge tail smacked down toward Toonka. However, Toonka managed to change direction in the air before safelynding back down.


    Boom!


    The boulder that Toonka jumped up from was destroyed by the Whale¡¯s tail.


    Saaaaaaaaaaaaaaaash-


    Arge wave was created from the Whale¡¯s attack, and it drenched Cale, along with the rest of the shoreline.


    ¡®Damn it. I look like a rat that is drenched by rain.¡¯


    However, Cale kept his mouth shut. The impact of the destroyed boulder and the crazed Toonka were too great.


    ¡°Muhahahaha. Great, just great! Come on!¡±


    Toonka was jumping up and down for the Whale to attack again. Toonka rushed quickly toward the Whale¡¯s tail and swung his bat down once again. Instead of avoiding the attack, the Whale just raised its tail to attack Toonka.


    Boom!


    It was not a noise that would be made when a human made contact with a Whale.


    Boom.


    With arge noise, Toonka came back down to the ground. The bat in his hands had disintegrated into dust.


    ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have used something like a bat. Fighting is best when you use your fists! Hahahha!¡±


    Cale started to think as he watched this lunatic continue to fight.


    ¡®Everybody is going toe here at this rate.¡¯


    Cale thought that people probably already knew something was going on. What could he do about it? What could he do to slip away quietly? Cale didn¡¯t care whether the two of them fought or not.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Noona! If you keep fighting, that generous man will get hurt!¡±


    The tiny Whale finally arrived at the ind.


    Toonka instantly flinched.


    ¡°...That puny whale is talking?¡±


    Thatment made the Humpback Whale start to frown and re at Toonka. A beautiful voice then followed it.


    ¡°You called my little brother puny?¡±


    Toonka became even more shocked as he shouted.


    ¡°This one can talk as well?¡±


    It was a total mess. Cale could see Toonka¡¯s shoulders moving up and down in excitement.


    ¡°Oho, you must be Beast people! Beast people! This is going to be fun!¡±


    Toonka was no longerughing out loud. However, the smile on his face showed that he was at the maximum level of excitement.


    At that moment, Cale could see that the Humpback Whale nced over in his direction. He then saw that the Whale¡¯s eyes started to shake.


    Cale, the human who was crouching on the ground covered in seawater and boulder dust while looking up at Witira, the Humpback Whale Beast person.


    Her heart started to shake as the guardian of the ocean who protects weak creatures.


    Paseton jumped in between the two of them and started to speak.


    ¡°Noona, I am still alive.¡±


    ¡°Paseton.¡±


    The Humpback Whale started to scrunch her face. Her eyes started to tear up.


    Paseton looked toward Toonka before quickly moving his fin out of the water and pointing it toward Cale.


    Ssh. Ssh.


    The water sshed along with Paseton¡¯s movement, and the water droplets hit Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°This sir is the person who saved me when I was dying from the mermaid¡¯s poison.¡±


    Therge Humpback Whale¡¯s pupils shook. The small Whale got as close to the ind as possible and checked on Cale.


    ¡°Oh no, you arepletely drenched. I¡¯m also sorry about all these boulder dust. I was going to visit you tonight to thank you.¡±


    Cale brushed the boulder dust off and responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Are you better now?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I am almost fully recovered now thanks to you.¡±


    The anxious Humpback Whale¡¯s mouth dropped a bit. It was at that moment.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get distracted when you are fighting against me! Do you want to die?!¡±


    Toonka jumped up toward the Humpback Whale Beast person, Witira, and swung his fist. However, his fist could not touch the Humpback Whale. It was because the Whale disappeared.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Water vapor filled the area where the Humpback Whale used to be. A woman stepped onto the ind from inside the water vapor.


    Tap. Tap.


    The woman who stepped forward with her heels clicking was Witira in her human form.


    ¡°Noona!¡±


    Paseton called out to Witira.


    Cale was a bit surprised at that moment.


    ¡®This is not just at the level of making elves look like squids!¡¯


    WItira was what you would call an explosive beauty. She was so extremely beautiful that she would make even elves look like cockroaches. It was to the point that Cale wondered how someone could be so beautiful.


    Blue hair and blue eyes. If there was a contest for the most beautiful existence in the ocean, it would probably be the person in front of Cale¡¯s eyes right now.


    The ck Dragon started to speak into Cale¡¯s head at that moment.


    - ... Dragons are even cooler. When a dragon bes a human, I¡¯m sure they are even more handsome and more beautiful. The human form of dragons is probably the best in the world.


    Calepletely ignored the ck Dragon and stepped backward. Forget beautiful and handsome, the humanized Whale Beast people were still just as strong and violent. Witira started to speak as Cale was starting to worry.


    ¡°...Please do not run away. I will not hurt you.¡±


    ¡°My sister is someone who keeps her word.¡±


    Paseton soon transformed and approached Cale as well. Witira could see that Paseton¡¯s pants were ripped around his calves, and she could see the scars underneath. Anger filled her eyes once again.


    Toonka slowly walked over as well.


    ¡°Stop paying attention to such a useless person. Hurry up and fight me. That¡¯s more fun!¡±


    Cale and Toonka made eye contact at that moment. Toonka started to scoff at Cale.


    ¡°Looks like this punk just goes around saving people.¡±


    Tsk. Cale clicked his tongue at the term, ¡®punk.¡¯ Toonka seems to have thrown away the stupid alias of, ¡®Bob,¡¯ at this point. This was the real Toonka. Regardless of whether the opponent was a noble or a strong person, he just acted as he pleased.


    Cale was more used to this version of Toonka. It was because it seemed like the character in the novel hade to life. Of course, Cale still had no intentions of letting this just pass by.


    ¡®He¡¯ll only learn after regretting the sale of the Magic Tower to me in the future.¡¯


    Cale was confident because he knew about what would soon happen, no, what Cale would personally make happen in the future.


    The alias of Bob. This was actually a great name for an alias. It was because he would be rice for Cale to take in the future.


    However, the ck Dragon started to speak into Cale¡¯s mind in anger.


    - To rescue someone or to save someone is a glorious deed! It is something to be proud about. And talking bad about someone is mean. This punk is as bad as Venion!


    ...How did the ck Dragon end up like this when dragons were supposed to be creatures that only care about themselves? Cale started to think about what could have made the ck Dragon change from the normal attitude of a dragon. He then slowly moved his body behind Witira. He was a bit afraid that Toonka might kill him for being an annoying and weak person.


    ¡°...Do not look down on such heroic action.¡±


    However, Witira seemed to be angry. Cale also moved away from Witira after hearing what she had to say. Witira noticed Cale¡¯s actions and calmly started to speak.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I will properly thank you in the future.¡±


    However, anger was still burning in her eyes. This was the woman who was at the vanguard in the fight against the mermaids. She was not the type to avoid a battle nor even a small provocation.


    ¡°Oh, I like the look in your eyes. Are you finally ready to fight?¡±


    Toonka started to twitch and lick his lips. He then rxed his arms and moved his weight toward his front foot. This was Toonka¡¯s battle position.


    Witira started to smile.


    ¡°You think I would battle with someone like you?¡±


    That was a mocking smile.


    She then created a ball of light that seemed to be quite powerful.


    Witira opened her right hand.


    Saaaaash.


    Pirs of water shot up into her palm and a long water whip appeared into her hands. She flicked her whip toward the ocean.


    This whip, that seemed to be at least a couple of meters in length, cut through the water and caused the water to riot. Witira stared at Toonka with a chilly gaze as she started to speak.


    ¡°Funny. This is not a battle.¡±


    She flicked her finger at Toonka as she continued.


    ¡°This is a lesson.¡±


    ¡°You are going to teach me? Hahaha!¡±


    Toonka let out a loudughter that seemed strong enough to cause an earthquake and looked toward WItira with an emotionless face.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll need to rip that mouth of yours off.¡±


    He then immediately rushed toward Witira. Once Toonka started to rush toward her, Witira waved her left hand toward Cale. A water shield surrounded Cale and Paseton in order to protect them.


    Flick!


    At the same time, the whip in her right hand viciously shot out toward Toonka.


    Boom!


    Toonka¡¯s fist made contact with the whip. Witira started to smile.


    ¡°At least it¡¯ll be fun to teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, this is nothing!¡±


    Witira moved her whip to wrap around Toonka¡¯s body like a snake and lifted him up into the air. Toonka started to smile as he grabbed onto the water whip with his hands.


    ¡°Muahaha, a battle of strength is my specialty!¡±


    Toonka broke apart the snake-like whip with his hands. This caused Witira to raise an eyebrow. However, Toonka was still no match for this future Queen of the Whales.


    Witira lightly flicked her right hand and the whip quickly attacked Toonka¡¯s body.


    The impact made Toonka fly toward the forest.


    At that moment.


    ¡°...What is going on?¡±


    Amiru Ubarr, the investigation squad, and the knights appeared in the forest. Toonka was flying toward them.


    Witira¡¯s eyes grew wide as she urgently shot out a strand of water with her left hand. However, Toonka was moving too fast.


    ¡°Everybody, open up your shields!¡±


    Amiru determined that it would be impossible to dodge, and immediately ordered the knights to defend. The knights quickly opened up their shields. Toonka saw what they were doing and shouted toward them.


    ¡°Defend properly! My body is very strong, so you may get hurt! Muhahahaha!¡±


    It seemed probable that the knights would get hurt from this collision because they were wearing leather armor. The mixed-blood Whale Beast person Paseton was watching all of this when he heard a sighing from behind him.


    ¡°Sigh, so annoying.¡±


    The voice seemed to be both annoyed and calm at the same time. Paseton¡¯s eyes opened wide as he turned toward the voice.


    Boom!


    Toonka crashed into the shields. However, Toonka did not crash into anybody and nobody got hurt. Toonka turned around to see that a holy-looking silver shield had made contact with his back. There were also song wings that gently surrounded him.


    ¡°...What the...¡±


    The shield slowly turned transparent before disappearing. Witira¡¯s strand of water that wasing to create a shield disappeared into the air. She turned around with shock.


    The disappearing silver shield was connected to that man who had his head down as he let out another sigh.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Cale looked calm as he brushed back his drenched hair. However, he was frowning with frustration.


    Instead of a shrimp getting hurt in a fight between whales, the shrimp had to use its powers during the fight.


    1. The Korean word for rice is Bap. Bob and Bap are spelled the same in Korean.

 Chapter 56: Currently Thinking (4)

    <h4>Chapter 56: Currently Thinking (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale felt all the gazes focus on him, and slowly got up.


    He was cheering Witira on after watching her send Toonka flying, but he urgently let out his shield because he did not want the knights to get hurt.


    Because of that, the inside of the shield was created toward Cale instead of the knights. Thankfully, the knights did not get hurt, but he had just ended up unintentionally saving Toonka.


    Cale seemed calm as he stood up, but his legs were numb from crouching for too long.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale frowned as he stood up. He stumbled because his left leg was numb.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    Amiru rushed over with a shocked expression. Paseton, who was also shocked, grabbed onto Cale¡¯s arm. However, Cale pushed Paseton away and stood up straight. Amiru had an urgent expression as she rushed over to Cale.


    ¡°Young master Cale! You didn¡¯t need to use your strength! Why did you do it?¡±


    Why? It wasn¡¯t like Cale wanted to do it.


    But it would make thingsplicated if the investigation squad was injured. Thanks to Cale, it was just a small issue, but if Toonka had hurt the knights of the territory, things would get much bigger. Cale could not let that happen because Toonka had to return to the Whipper Kingdom at the right time.


    ¡®Otherwise, I would lose out.¡¯


    Amiru inspected Cale with concern and disappointment.


    ¡°And why are youpletely drenched like this? Are you okay? You are in recovery right now, what will you do if you catch a cold?! Young master Cale! You really!¡±


    Amiru¡¯s words made Paseton and Witira flinch. This was especially true for Witira, who bit down on her lips and inspected Cale as well. She recalled how her tail had drenched Cale earlier, and thought about the expression on his face when he had looked up while crouching earlier.


    At that moment, Cale started to speak to the three of them. His voice was slow and seemed to be very tired.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine since nobody got hurt?¡±


    His voicecked any warmth, as if he was frustrated. He definitely was frustrated. His drenched clothes did not feelfortable, and he wanted to get away from these troublemakers and get some rest now.


    Paseton lowered his head while Witira looked around. She could see the shoreline that she had destroyed just a few moments ago, and bit down on her lips once again. Amiru hesitated for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°...Young master Cale, it is really difficult to understand you. Very difficult.¡±


    Cale just shut up after seeing that a simr situation to the za incident was about to happen again. Everything was annoying.


    Amiru turned away from Cale and looked toward the two Whale Tribe members. Her gaze toward them was calm, yet angry.


    ¡°And who are you?¡±


    This was part of the Roan Kingdom, but this was her family¡¯s territory. Amiru had no intentions of letting such an incident that happened in the Ubarr territory go.


    ¡°And Bob.¡±


    Amiru red sharply at Toonka, who was nkly standing off to the side.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    None of the three answered Amiru¡¯s question. Toonka seemed to be worried about something, while Paseton was thinking about what to say. As for Witira, she could only lower her head after seeing what she had done.


    At that moment, Amiru heard a noise.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    Cale¡¯s nose was itchy and made him sneeze. He pushed back the hair that fell on his face before looking up. He didn¡¯t care about anything in front of his eyes and ignored all of the gazes that were focused on him before speaking normally.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Nobody could say no to him.


    ***


    Cale exined the entire situation beforeing out of Amiru¡¯s residence and looking at the three people behind him. Witira, Paseton, and Toonka. He then made eye contact with Amiru, who wasing out behind them.


    She took a look at Cale before sternly speaking to Toonka.


    ¡°You must leave by tomorrow. You should be thankful that all you are getting for punishment is being banished from our territory.¡±


    Amiru had demanded that Toonka leave her territory by tomorrow. It was because it became tantly obvious that he was not a fisherman, as well as because he was the cause of the battle.


    ¡°The two of you will receive simr punishment if you cause any more issues within my territory.¡±


    The Whale siblings bowed toward Amiru with calm expressions. Cale observed the two siblings who were hiding that they were rted to the Whale King, before turning his head.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you seem to be catching a cold, so please head on inside.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Amiru¡¯s gaze became sharp as she turned back to look at Toonka.


    ¡°You return our generosity with such actions.¡±


    Cale gently started to speak.


    ¡°That is why you are banishing him.¡±


    Toonka¡¯s banishment. That was what Cale had told Amiru to do.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you really...¡±


    Amiru had heard from Paseton about how Cale had saved his life, as well as how Cale had no fault, but ended up getting dragged into the mess.


    ¡°Youngdy Amiru, it was not much.¡±


    Cale had a gentle expression on his face.


    - Didn¡¯t you ask me if I could defeat Toonka?


    As usual, Cale just ignored the ck Dragon.


    After telling Amiru multiple times that he was okay, Cale turned his gaze toward Toonka. Toonka had been staring at Cale as well. Toonka had a nk expression for a while now, no, it was more of aplicated expression.


    Ancient power.


    It was the only type of power that the non-mages, who focused on physical strength, epted as strength. It was because they considered it a blessing for someone¡¯s power to be passed down through generations.


    Cale was looking at Toonka with no specific emotion.


    He was a crazy bastard who ended up bing a hero, but also showed signs of self-destruction in volume 5.


    The Whales approached Cale, and Witira cautiously asked.


    ¡°Is it really okay for us to go with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you have somewhere to go. I can give you a ce to stay for a night.¡±


    Cale got on the carriage and ordered the Whale siblings to follow. He then closed the carriage door and started to think.


    At least Toonka will be going back to the Whipper Kingdom.


    Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo¡¯s style was to not create a deep rtionship with someone he could notmunicate with. This was different than avoiding someone because things could getplicated.


    ¡®Do I need to contact the crown prince?¡¯


    How would the crown prince react if Cale said they should bring back the honey-filled hive left in the Whipper Kingdom? He could anticipate the crown prince¡¯s response because they were simr people.


    The crown prince would be very happy.


    Cale was dreaming of bringing that hive back and living a nice rxing life in the future.


    Cale had to greet deputy butler Hans, Beacrox, the Vice Captain, the ten Wolf children, On, and Hong once he got back.


    Hans had originally approached Cale normally before dropping his jaws after seeing the Whale siblings. He then quickly caught himself and started to approach Cale again.


    ¡°Young master-nim, are you okay? I heard about what happened.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Oh, and show these two people to a room.¡±


    Cale pushed the two Whale siblings to Hans before turning to look at Beacrox. Beacrox, who was dressed wlessly, as usual, started to frown once he took a look at Cale. Seeing Cale looking like a mess with the boulder dust and dried sea water, Beacrox turned toward Maes and started to speak.


    ¡°Heat up the water.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Maes calmly responded before approaching Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I heard you were dragged into their battle and almost got hurt.¡±


    Cale looked toward Maes, as well as the other Wolf children who were watching him, and casually answered.


    ¡°Not at all. There was no chance that I would get hurt.¡±


    ¡°... I understand.¡±


    The extremely bright and pure Wolf children were calm, unlike their usual selves. Cale just brushed it aside and continued to watch the children, who quickly rushed away to heat up the bath water, before looking back at Beacrox. Beacrox started to speak as soon as they made eye contact.


    ¡°Young master-nim, please wash up first.¡±


    Cale could see that Beacrox could not stand Cale¡¯s dirtiness, and so he just nodded his head. He tried to head to the bath but a voice called out to him.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    It was Paseton and Witira. Paseton was the one who called for him, but Witira was the first to speak.


    ¡°May we visit you after you have rested for a bit?¡±


    The Whale King. As they were his children, these two were pretty much of the same rank as the kingdom¡¯s royalty. However, the two of them were hiding the fact that they were rted to the Whale King. Honestly speaking, there was no reason to hide it. It wasn¡¯t like the humans would know that they were royalty. It was rare to find a person who even knew about the existence of Whale people.


    ¡°Come tomorrow.¡±


    Cale answered curtly before turning around. He could hear the ck Dragon¡¯s voice in his head. The ck Dragon had a lot to say since earlier.


    - You sneezed! Will you be able to move tonight? Shouldn¡¯t you get some rest? Why are you so weak that I have to worry so much?! Human! It is so frustrating!


    ¡®I¡¯m the one who is frustrated.¡¯


    Cale decided to use the fact that nobody believed that he waspletely healthy to his advantage. He told everyone not toe to him tonight because he needed rest, before speaking to the ck Dragon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll listen for now.¡±


    On and Hong sent them off as Cale headed to the Ubarr inds with the ck Dragon.


    Today was the day he needed to extend these whirlpools¡¯ lifespans tost for another year.


    - I do not know why you are doing this when you are not well. This intelligent dragon brain of mine cannot understand.


    Cale casually responded to the grumblings of a 4-year-old.


    ¡°It has to be done today.¡±


    The territory¡¯s mages would arrive tomorrow, making it more difficult to move. He had to take care of that puddle water and the whirlpool today.


    Cale could see that there were still lights on the central ind andnded on an ind farther away. This was the location of the second strongest whirlpool, well, now the strongest whirlpool.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    He then let out a sigh.


    - Why is that punk swimming over here? Wait, why is that punk even here? I do not understand.


    Cale could hear the ck Dragon¡¯s anxious voice. There was nobody on the ind that Cale and the ck Dragonnded on. However, there was someone in the whirlpool in front of the ind.


    It was such a turbulent whirlpool that it was impossible to see the person inside while up in the air.


    ¡°He must really be a lunatic.¡±


    It was a dark night, as the moon had just finished its cycle. Cale started to think after seeing Toonka, who had jumped into the whirlpool on such a night. Cale wanted to know just what that crazy bastard was thinking.


    At that moment, Toonka jumped out of the whirlpool and rushed over to the ind.


    ¡°I knew it! I knew it!¡±


    Toonka kept his gaze on Cale as he approached closer.


    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t just an average person. I knew I smelled a strong person nearby. Are you a mage? How did you fly across the sky?¡±


    Toonka¡¯s eyes started to shake after saying the word mage. His n was to fight Cale if he said that he was a mage, and kill Cale if he was weak. Toonka was someone who thought that mages were a poison to the world. He continued to quickly walk toward Cale.


    ¡°Are you ignoring me because you are a fancy pants mage? Hmm?¡±


    Toonka could see Cale letting out a sigh. Cale looked toward him before casually answering.


    ¡°I am thinking.¡±


    Cale was thinking about how to deal with this stupid fool.


    ¡®Do I put him in ce or put him to use?¡¯


    That was what Cale was thinking about. Cale observed Toonka, who seemed to want to rush over and attack him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about that you are ignoring me?¡±


    Cale finished thinking the moment Toonka said those final words. He then immediately acted.


    ¡®Let¡¯s do both.¡¯


    Boom!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Toonka, who was not prepared, got blown away andnded in the water. A whirlpool was surrounding Toonka¡¯s body.


    ¡°What is going on?!¡±


    Toonka, who had a high magic resistance, found it difficult to deal with this wind. The endlessly swirling wind and water from the sea sucked Toonka in like a swamp.


    Cale created whirlpools in both of his hands as he approached Toonka.


    Ssh. Ssh.


    The sound of Cale stepping into the water could be heard.


    He then looked down at Toonka, who was sucked into the sea by the sudden attack. No matter how tall someone was, there would always be a chance to look down at them.


    ¡°Mages cannot have ancient powers.¡±


    Toonka could feel the wind around him disappear as he looked up at Cale.


    ¡°Bob, a warrior like you should understand what I mean, right?¡±


    A power that was passed down from a human who created that power.


    Toonka had heard about ancient powers, but this was his first time seeing one in action. He remained silent for a while before finally starting to speak.


    ¡°...Then you are not a mage?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Toonka asked another question after hearing Cale¡¯s stern, yet very clear response.


    ¡°Then how do you know about the non-mage faction?¡±


    Toonka found this noble in front of him to be weirder the more he ran into him.


    ¡®Yes. He¡¯s a weird one.¡¯


    This noble did not care that he was not using formalnguage with him. He was also someone who worked hard to save others when he was ill. This was also the weirdo who had a scent of a strong person around him, even though he himself was not strong.


    Someone who continued to reveal unique powers every time he saw him. He was also someone who tried to save him.


    This was Toonka¡¯s first time seeing such a person.


    However, Cale¡¯s continued words shocked Toonka once more.


    Cale did not answer Toonka¡¯s question. Instead, he asked a question of his own.


    ¡°Do you have any thoughts about destroying the Magic Tower?¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    Toonka¡¯s eyes opened widely in shock. His expression seemed to be asking how Cale knew about it.


    Destroying the Magic Tower. That was one of the goals of the non-mage faction from the beginning. Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°If you n to do so, please do not destroy it too much.¡±


    Toonka subconsciously let out his thoughts.


    ¡°...Crazy bastard, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ah, but please kick out all of the mages.¡±


    Toonka could finally make a determination about Cale after hearing what Cale had to say. Cale started to smile while looking at Toonka.


    The non-mages who win the Civil War lead the Whipper Kingdom to grow before it quickly breaks down. Although natural instincts took down the rationality known as magic, an existence without rationality would be no better than an animal.


    Cale¡¯s n was to take control of the benefits that those animals will end up missing.


    ¡°I n to purchase that Magic Tower. What do you think?¡±


    Toonka started to smile as he looked up at Cale.


    ¡°What a crazy bastard.¡±


    Toonka had made up his mind about Cale.

 Chapter 57: Currently Thinking (5)

    <h4>Chapter 57: Currently Thinking (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale responded to Toonka¡¯s words by pointing at Toonka and starting to speak.


    ¡°Are you and your crew not also crazy for trying to flip everything over?¡±


    Toonka¡¯s smile ended up turning intoughter.


    ¡°Hahahaha-¡±


    It was so loud that it echoed around the inds. Toonka finally stoppedughing after a while and started to shake his head as he responded to Cale.


    ¡°No. Not at all.¡±


    Toonka¡¯s gaze was cold as he stoppedughing and red at Cale.


    ¡°We are not crazy at all.¡±


    Cale knew that Toonka would respond like that. Toonka was certain that the non-mages were the right choice for the future of the Whipper Kingdom. He was going to prove it with results.


    ¡°Of course. I am the same.¡±


    Toonka slowly observed Cale, who was saying that he was also not crazy. After observing Cale for a while, he finally started to speak.


    ¡°Personallye to buy it.¡±


    Toonka did not say that he could not destroy the Magic Tower or that he had no ns on destroying it.


    ¡°That was always the n.¡±


    Cale did not think that Toonka¡¯s subordinates would say anything about Toonka making the decision on his own for Cale toe to purchase the Magic Tower.


    The Whipper Kingdom was the greatest source of magic devices in the Western Continent. That meant that it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that the kingdom¡¯s money came from the mages and the magic devices.


    Money would be the biggest issue once the non-mage faction won the civil war. Furthermore, they desired to get rid of any and all traces of magic in the Whipper Kingdom.


    Cale was aiming for that moment.


    ¡®The crown prince will like it for a different reason though.¡¯


    The Magic Tower that Toonka and crew would think had nothing left inside would actually hold the treasure that the non-mages were dying to obtain.


    ¡°But how did you know that I was part of the non-mage faction?¡±


    Sigh.


    Cale let out another long sigh at Toonka¡¯s question. That made Toonka flinch, and Cale did not miss that moment to answer.


    ¡°You are someone from the Whipper Kingdom that is currently on the brink of a civil war. You then looked like you would kill me if I said I was a mage. Who wouldn¡¯t think of the non-mage faction?¡±


    ¡°...I guess?¡±


    Cale just turned away from Toonka after hearing his response. Cale was thinking about how Toonka could be so stupid in general yet so sharp and naturally intelligent in battle.


    However, Toonka seemed to have be even more interested, as he approached Cale.


    ¡°Why are youing here?¡±


    Toonka did not stop at Cale¡¯s blunt question.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re about to do something fun. I want to watch.¡±


    He really had stupidly great instincts. Cale waved his hand.


    ¡°Just go over there and y with the whirlpool. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Are you really a noble?¡±


    Toonka continued to be amazed to Cale. Toonka thought that the noble named Amiru was quite rxed for a noble, but it was nothingpared to this punk in front of him right now. Talking so informally to a noble would usually lead to a lot of trouble, but Toonka could not help but speak informally to the noble in front of him.


    ¡°I am indeed a noble. Just like you are a warrior.¡±


    Cale casually responded and looked around. There was a lot that he needed to do today. At the same time, he heard Toonka¡¯s voiceing from behind him.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Cale just frowned and pretended to not hear Toonka. He then released his silver shield. The silver wings appeared alongside the shield and lightly fluttered. At that moment, the ck Dragon¡¯s voice rang in Cale¡¯s head.


    - I am very sharp.


    Cale¡¯s body started to float. The ck Dragon had used its magic right on cue. Cale decided to take care of the other whirlpools first.


    ¡°Bob.¡±


    Cale called out Toonka¡¯s alias. Bob was still Toonka¡¯s official name for everyone right now.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You know all this is a secret, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I prefer to keep all the fun things to myself.¡±


    The smirking Toonka really seemed to be crazy. His physique, hair, and smile all made him look even scarier because it was dark. Cale floated up into the air and started to speak.


    ¡°I will find a ship and crew for you. Don¡¯t you need to quickly return home?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Thanks.¡±


    Cale waved his hand toward the confused Toonka and headed up into the clouds.


    ¡°Win. You can do it.¡±


    That was the only way for Cale to benefit from it.


    Cale turned toward an ind with another whirlpool. At that moment, he could hear Toonka¡¯s loudughter. It was louder than ever before.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡®Was that bastard always so full ofughter?¡¯


    Cale wondered as he headed to another ind. Toonka watched Cale fly away for awhile before thinking that the whirlpools were no longer fun, and returning to his residence. However, Cale had no way to know about what Toonka did


    Instead, he started to speak to the ck Dragon.


    ¡°Do you know when I am the angriest?¡±


    - When?


    The ck Dragon could see a rxed smile on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°When I throw something away for cheap because I think it is trash, yet it ends up being gold. Especially when I really need that gold.¡±


    The corner of the ck Dragon¡¯s lips started to twitch.


    - I learned something good.


    ¡°No. There¡¯s more.¡±


    - More?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale leisurely continued.


    ¡°It is even worse when I need to pay even more than it''s worth to buy that gold back.¡±


    -...That would suck.


    Cale responded with a viinous smile and started to take care of what he needed to do. Hended on the next ind.


    ¡°There is no one here.¡±


    Cale put both palms down on the ground once the ck Dragon confirmed that no one was here.


    Boom.


    Cale could feel his heart beating wildly.


    ¡®The Vitality of the Heart really did strengthen the Sound of the Wind.¡¯


    Cale could feel the strength of the wind rushing up from his feet to his palms.


    It took less than one second for that to happen.


    Swiiiiiiiish.


    The winds were roaring in both of Cale¡¯s palms. Cale thenbined the two whirlwinds into one.


    Sizzle.


    The two whirlwindsbined with a sizzling noise and started to generate heat. However, because they shared the same master, they eventually became one and became a much bigger whirlwind orb. Cale then floated that orb up into the air.


    Boom!


    He then mmed down on the orb with the Indestructible Shield. The wind orb shot down into the whirlpool underneath the water.


    Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish-


    The wind orb and the wind top inside the whirlpool started to mix together.


    Cale looked away from the whirlpool as he floated back up with the ck Dragon¡¯s magic. The top would nowst at least six months. Cale would be able to feel it if it disappeared in less than a year, and would determine what to do at that point.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next ind.¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s wings fluttered as he increased his speed. Cale continued to throw wind orbs into the whirlpools before moving to gather up the fateful encounter puddle water.


    The next day, Cale was at the port early in the morning.


    ¡°Bob.¡±


    He introduced Toonka to the ship and the crew. Toonka stared at them for a while before starting to speak.


    ¡°Come after two months. The world will be different.¡±


    Cale started to think that he must absolutely not go to the Whipper Kingdom in the next two months. He could see the excitement in Toonka¡¯s eyes and knew that he was going to run wild.


    ¡°...Hurry back home.¡±


    Cale slowly moved away from Toonka and looked toward to crew to urge them to leave. Toonka watched Cale and hesitated for a bit before finally deciding to ask.


    ¡°Are you weak?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Toonka seemed extremely confused after hearing Cale¡¯s sharp and clear answer. However, he then stepped onto the ship.


    ¡°Make sure youe after two months.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    Cale casually waved at Toonka and then turned away from the ship. At that moment, Toonka shouted loudly from behind Cale.


    ¡°My name is Toonka! Don¡¯t forget it!¡±


    Cale turned back around. The mid-sized ship was leaving the port with the sun shining down on it brightly while Toonka was waving at him from the deck.


    It felt like a scene out of an anime when the main character was leaving. Cale thought he saw something he shouldn¡¯t have seen and turned back around without any regrets. Cale continued to hear Toonka shout for Cale to not forget his name, but Cale made sure not to turn back.


    But he was feeling full just thinking about what would happen two monthster. He would be able to earn enough money to spend for a lifetime and get a way to build a strong castle as well.


    Cale returned to the residence to greet the others. He started to pet the kittens, On and Hong, who had been hiding inside the residence since they got here, as he started to speak.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need toe to see me.¡±


    ¡°I needed toe to thank you as well as to apologize for scaring you.¡±


    On and Hong dropped their jaws as they nkly stared at Witira. These kittens, who did not even have much reaction when they saw Paseton, had apletely different reaction to Witira.


    Witira checked Cale¡¯s expression as she cautiously asked.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay, young master Cale?¡±


    ¡°Eh, same as usual.¡±


    Cale was always at 100 percent thanks to the Vitality of the Heart. It allowed him to feel perfectly fine, even after sleeping for only one or two hours


    He then started to speak to Witira, who had suddenly stopped talking, as well as her younger brother Paseton next to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough thanks. If you thank me anymore, it will not feel genuine. Same thing with the apology.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thank you very much.¡±


    Cale nkly stared at Witira, who was speaking formally to him, but observed her at the same time. The bloodline of the Whale King. This was different from the chief of any other Beast tribe, because the Whale King was the person who ruled half of the ocean. That made the Whale King no less than the king of a kingdom.


    However, Witira was speaking formally and respectfully to Cale. She had not done so to Choi Han in the novel.


    ¡®Why is she hiding her identity, even though she revealed the fact that she is part of the Whale tribe?¡¯


    However, Cale did not reveal the question on his mind out loud. Cale was trying to hide the fact that he knew quite a bit about the Whale Tribe.


    ¡°You just thanked me again. I said no more.¡±


    Cale continued to speak to the two siblings who seemed to be straight out of a piece of art.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you siblings got to meet back up. You can go now.¡±


    He had sent Toonka back already and wanted to meet with the Ubarr territory¡¯s head before heading back to the Henituse territory. Of course, there was stuff for him toplete back home, but he would at least be able to rest until he went up to the Whipper Kingdom.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Excuse me, young master Cale-nim.¡±


    Witira¡¯s voice, and the voice of the Whale tribe in general, was as beautiful as the legendary siren, the dangerous beings that lured people to jump into the sea with their beautiful voice.


    Cale started to get the chills thinking about that legendary existence. He slowly turned his head to look at Witira. He had an odd feeling in his mind as he did so.


    ¡°We have a very old enemy. I¡¯m sure you already know because you healed Paseton. It is the mermaids.¡±


    ¡®I know. I know very well.¡¯


    ¡°However, my brother Paseton was able to figure out how they were able to suddenly get stronger.¡±


    ¡®What the hell is she talking about?¡¯


    Cale started to frown as Paseton added on.


    ¡°The reason the mermaids were chasing after me was because I found the source of their sudden increase in strength.¡±


    The mixed-blood Whale Paseton who was killed while being chased by the mermaids. There was a reason he was being chased, and the information he had was very important for the war between the mermaids and the Whales.


    ¡°I heard that young master is from the Henituse family.¡±


    ¡°...And?¡±


    Witira and Paseton did not respond right away and exchanged nces with each other. That action made Cale even iffier. Witira finally turned toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°The Forest of Darkness. I wish to go there. No, I must go there.¡±


    Cale subconsciously answered after hearing something he had never expected to hear.


    ¡°Our territory?¡±


    The Forest of Darkness. That was the ce that Choi Han had lived for tens of years, as well as one of the Western Continent¡¯s five most dangerous and mysterious locations.


    It was also the ce that the Henituse family had kept under control for the kingdom for a very long time.


    ¡°I beg you. We have prepared argepensation for you as well. May we please go with you?¡±


    Therge and small Whales both looked at him with sincerity. On and Hong tapped Cale¡¯s knee with their front paws. It was their way of asking Cale to take the Whales with them. At the same time, there was a knock on the door before it opened. It was the Wolf child, Maes.


    ¡°Young master-nim, here is your tea and snack.¡±


    Two other Wolf children came in with a tray and teapot. Beacrox was outside the door guiding them.


    - I am much more handsome and beautiful.


    Cale heard the ck Dragon¡¯s mumbling before closing his eyes. He felt like he was standing in the middle of a chaotic whirlpool.


    ¡°Umm, young master-nim?¡±


    Cale raised his hand at Witira¡¯s cautious question, which made Witira stop talking. Once the Wolf children left and the room became quiet once again, Cale slowly opened his eyes back.


    He looked very calm with his back to the couch, as he sat there with his messy yet cool looking red hair. However, inparison, Cale¡¯s dark brown pupils looked so deep that you could not see the end.


    Witira and Paseton were looking into Cale¡¯s eyes when they heard his calm voice.


    ¡°First, exin everything to me.¡±


    1. (PR: You had one job.)

 Chapter 58: Currently Thinking (6)

    <h4>Chapter 58: Currently Thinking (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    # Currently Thinking (6) #


    ¡°We have had many battles, bothrge and small, with the mermaids over the years. We control the north and the mermaids control the south.¡±


    Paseton looked toward Cale. Cale, who was leaning on the couch, motioned to Paseton with his chin to continue with his story. On and Hong peeked at Cale¡¯s face before slowly moving away from Cale¡¯s knee and heading toward the corner of the room next to the ck Dragon.


    ¡°We are fighting to prevent the mermaids from creating a kingdom throughout the entire ocean. However, something changed six months ago.¡±


    Paseton¡¯s eyes started to fall.


    ¡°The mermaids started acting weird.¡±


    ¡®Weird?¡¯


    Cale started to think about the novel¡¯s information regarding the mermaids.


    ¡°They crossed over the implicit border between our two tribes and started to provoke us.¡±


    This was something Cale knew about. The mermaids start to provoke the Whales so that they could take control of the ocean. Cale started to feel relieved after hearing information he already knew about. Paseton continued to speak.


    ¡°I was able to figure out the reason behind it.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sure it is because they want to create their kingdom.¡¯


    The Whale tribe in volumes 4 and 5 knew about the mermaid¡¯s n, and that was why Choi Han was helping them fight against the mermaids.


    ¡°They are trying to take control of the sea route that connects the Eastern and Western continents.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale sat up straight and looked toward Paseton before asking.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the sea route something for the humans?¡±


    There were a couple different sea routes that connect the Western and Eastern continents. The humans had found these routes, but they were far and dangerous, preventing an official route from bing created.


    ording to the novel, there was an implicit agreement between the lifeforms living in the water and the lifeforms living above water. The sea lifeforms would not touch these sea routes and thend lifeforms would not meddle in the issues of the sea in exchange. That was why Choi Han was troubled on whether to involve himself in the battles between the Whales and the mermaids.


    But the mermaids were going to break this agreement?


    Witira started to speak.


    ¡°At first, we thought that the new king of the mermaids was leading the charge to create their kingdom, but the information Paseton brought back was different.¡±


    Sigh.


    Cale let out a sigh and took a sip of his now lukewarm tea.


    ¡®I learned something I shouldn¡¯t have learned again.¡¯


    The problem was that it was an even bigger issue than all of the other information he had learned up until now. It was even bigger than the issue with the crown prince Alberu.


    ¡°And there was one more weird thing.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Cale prevented Witira from continuing by interrupting her.


    ¡°Just tell me why the Forest of Darkness is involved.¡±


    Cale felt like he would be involved in something big if he heard anything else. He was starting to feel ufortable. Cale could see Witira slightly smiling.


    Why did the smile of this beautiful Whale look so scary to Cale?


    ¡°Yes. This is regarding that!¡±


    Witira brightly answered while Cale¡¯s expression turned darker.


    ¡°As we mentioned, the mermaids became stronger about one or two months ago. We were able to figure out the, ¡®ingredient,¡¯ that caused this to happen.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes. He slowly opened them back and asked the two Whales.


    ¡°That ingredient is in the Forest of Darkness?¡±


    ¡°Correct! You realized it right away!¡±


    ¡®What the hell was going on? How could something fromnd in the Forest of Darkness make a sea lifeform stronger?¡¯


    Cale was shocked.


    More importantly, how did the mermaids reach the Forest of Darkness? Cale had an iffy feeling about this.


    Paseton¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he decisively continued.


    ¡°I heard them talking about a swamp in the Forest of Darkness. That was why I was chased by them. We need to go to the swamp and figure out what the ingredient is.¡±


    Cale did not need to hear anything else.


    The Forest of Darkness.


    Choi Han¡¯s Harris Vige.


    Cale thought about the ten Wolf children, who were probably outside the door right now, before turning to look at the corner of the room. On and Hong were there with an odd gap between the two of them. The invisible ck Dragon was probably between them.


    - Human, what are you looking at?


    ¡®I was thinking about building him a vi.¡¯


    - Is it because you think I am the coolest? Fine, I will give you permission to keep looking at me.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The Whale siblings¡¯ pupils grewrger. However, Cale did not look at them as he started to think.


    ¡®What would be the benefit?¡¯


    In order to figure out what the benefits would be, there was something he needed to understand first.


    ¡°Humans cannot interfere in the events of the sea.¡±


    Witira immediately responded.


    ¡°We know that is the case. However, we n on making sure you are not at a disadvantage in any way from this. Everything will be done by us in secret.¡±


    She then added on to respond to Cale¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Furthermore, the mermaids broke the agreement first. They would have needed help from thend in order to reach the Forest of Darkness.¡±


    ¡°But there is still a huge chance of danger. You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Next came the second thing he needed to know.


    ¡°So what is in it for me?¡±


    Cale informed them about the danger first before asking about this. A thick smile formed on Witira¡¯s face as she slowly started to speak.


    Cale knew what was going toe out of her mouth.


    It would be the same condition the Whale King had offered Choi Han in the novel.


    ¡°A sea route.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°There is a sea route that the mermaids have prioritized in their takeover. It is one that the humans have not found yet. It is the safest sea route avable.¡±


    Cale asked, even though he already knew.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Witira, who did not know Cale knew about it, confidently answered.


    ¡°Our ocean.¡±


    The Western continent¡¯s Northern Sea.


    ¡°It is in the Whale tribe¡¯s territory.¡±


    Cale started tough as he asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Whale territory the most dangerous? It is the location of the ocean¡¯s strongest lifeforms.¡±


    ¡°But it is a safe ce for you now, young master Cale. You will be given the rights to use that route.¡±


    Cale casually asked the confident Witira.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t need it?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale had absolutely no need for a sea route like that. It wasn¡¯t like they were giving him the sea route. They were just giving him the rights to use it. Cale did not need that sea route in order to live peacefully.


    However.


    ¡°Let me add one more condition.¡±


    The sea route will make his family wealthier and stronger. Of course, Basen will have to work even harder as the head of the territory, but that didn¡¯t matter to Cale. Cale could see the confusion in Witira¡¯s face, and answered the future Whale Queen.


    ¡°Lend me your strength when I need it.¡±


    ¡°Our strength?¡±


    ¡°Yes, strength. Two times.¡±


    Nothing else mattered to Cale other than keeping this Northeastern territory safe when the Northern knights headed down toward this warm and plentiful part of the continent. The whirlpools in the Ubarr sea and the naval base, why else would Cale have involved himself in all of this?


    It was because Cale was preparing for the future based on his knowledge of the novel.


    ¡°We can¡¯t interfere with the issues of thend.¡±


    Cale looked at Witira¡¯s pale expression before casually adding on.


    ¡°So you want me to put myself in danger, but you won¡¯t do the same?¡±


    ¡°...We are a peace-seeking tribe.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can say that when you have been fighting with the mermaids for so long.¡±


    The Whale tribe was feeling danger from the stronger mermaids. They had never felt such danger before. They probably wanted topletely get rid of that source of danger in order to maintain their peace.


    Cale continued to speak to the silent Witira.


    ¡°The Forest of Darkness is one of the most dangerous and mysterious areas in the world. It is not somewhere you will have safe travels just because you are strong. Especially for someone like you, who does not know much about thend.¡±


    Cale was nning on heading to Harris Vige anyways.


    ¡°I will help you.¡±


    The Forest of Darkness that Choi Han had lived in for tens of years. Choi Han did not know everything about the Forest of Darkness, even after spending that long in there. He just knew bits and pieces of it.


    And the human who knew the most about the Forest of Darkness after Choi Han was, of course, Cale.


    ¡°I think I know which swamp it is.¡±


    Witira could see Cale smile as he gently answered.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Whale tribe want a peaceful life as the strongest lifeform in the ocean?¡±


    Cale could see Witira¡¯s point of view starting to change. She was slowly changing from a position of request to a position of making a deal.


    ¡°You are right, young master Cale.¡±


    The Whales that wanted peace. That was only possible because they were strong. The Whale tribe in the novel did anything and everything to fight the mermaids.


    ¡°I, Witira, as the sessor of the Whale chief, ept your conditions.¡±


    WItira could see that Cale was still calm after she revealed her identity.


    ¡°You were the sessor? Great. We can finalize our deal without dy.¡±


    He just seemed happy that they couldplete the deal right then and there. He reached his hand out as he asked.


    ¡°Am I supposed to speak formally to you now?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to do that, young master Cale. I need to hide my identity.¡±


    ¡°Only I should know about it?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Cale shook hands with Witira. That was enough. Cale plopped down on the couch once the Whale siblings left. He then looked up at the ceiling and started to speak.


    ¡°Hey you.¡±


    The ck Dragon appeared and grudgingly responded.


    ¡°Do not call me, ¡®you.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Then what should I call you?¡±


    Cale could see the ck Dragonnd on the other side of the couch and scrunch his nose.


    ¡°You figure it out, human.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you first start calling me Cale instead of, ¡®human¡¯?¡±


    Cale watched the ck Dragon with curiosity in his eyes as it snorted and avoided answering Cale¡¯s question. However, he still said what he was nning on telling the dragon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want a house of your own?¡±


    Cale had been thinking about this for a while. If he was going to live with this ck Dragon, wouldn¡¯t it be great to give this, ¡®greatest lifeform in the world,¡¯ a fitting house?


    ¡°A house?¡±


    The dragon¡¯s wings started to flutter. Normally, dragons had a strong desire for independence. Although this one seemed a bit different, that desire should still be there. Cale casually nodded his head at the dragon¡¯s question.


    However, the ck Dragon¡¯s response was weird.


    ¡°Are you kicking me out?¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s wings were shaking and the mana in the area was starting to go wild. He seemed to be very angry. Cale immediately started to speak.


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s more of a vi.¡±


    ¡°...A vi?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Somewhere that you, me, On, Hong, and the Wolves will go visit and have fun.¡±


    Of course, some of that, ¡®fun,¡¯ would involve clearing the monsters in the Forest of Darkness. The ck Dragon stopped shaking his wings andfortablyid down on the couch as he responded.


    ¡°...I will pick the location of vi.¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s eyes, that were slowly blinking like he was sleepy, suddenly became sharp as he looked toward Cale.


    ¡°In return, you will pick my name for me. You have one month to figure it out.¡±


    The ck Dragon did not care about the bbergasted look on Cale¡¯s face, and closed his eyes to take a nap. The ck Dragon had a satisfied smile on his face. Cale turned his head after hearing some snickers to see On and Hong immediately stop snickering, acting like nothing was going on, and ask Cale a question.


    ¡°When are we going home?¡±


    ¡°I like fish, but I don¡¯t like the sea.¡±


    Cale answered the kittens.


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    Two dayster, Cale got on the carriage with Amiru and the others seeing him out. The carriage started to speed up, and Cale closed the carriage curtains as he started to speak.


    ¡°You can turn it off now.¡±


    The Whale siblings appeared after they turned the invisibility magic device off. The ck Dragon also revealed himself.


    Seeing the ck Dragon made Paseton flinch and Witira¡¯s pupils dte. The ck Dragon put his head on Cale¡¯s leg and nkly looked toward the Whale siblings.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°...That fluctuation of mana back then. That was you.¡±


    The ck Dragon and Witira stared at each other. The two of them was recognizing each other¡¯s strength. They also wanted to see how strong the other really was.


    At that moment.


    Pat.


    Cale¡¯s handnded on the ck Dragon¡¯s head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home quietly.¡±


    Cale calmly stated and the ck Dragon quietly closed his eyes and went to sleep. The carriage immediately turned quiet.


    A few dayster, Cale arrived back at Rain City in the Henituse territory, and immediately started to frown.


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡®How did the information from the capital reach here?¡¯


    Cale was looking at the people cheering at him and his group with aplicated expression.


    ¡®Did they forget about how he was trash?¡¯


    Of course, there were still people who immediately froze or ran away as soon as they saw his carriage.


    However, a new title was now associated with Cale.


    ¡°Young master Silver Light!¡±


    ¡°Young master Shield-nim! Shield!¡±


    Cale started to frown again. He wanted to know if there was a way for him to avoid those cheesy nicknames.


    The Vice Captain then appeared within his line of sight. The Vice Captain, who was on a horse protecting the carriage, was proudly puffing up his chest with pride and started to speak as soon as he made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Young master, your heroic deeds have spread! Haha.¡±


    He slowly guided the horse close to the carriage and continued to speak.


    ¡°I think the name of Young master Silver Light is very cool. I am jealous, young master.¡±


    m.


    Cale mmed the carriage window closed in the Vice Captain¡¯s face.


    Cale did not care that the Whale siblings were looking at him with curiosity as he closed his eyes and crossed his arms.


    At that moment, The ck Dragon lightly tapped on Cale¡¯s knee with his paw. Cale slightly opened his eyes and looked down. The ck Dragon saw the expression on Cale¡¯s face and cautiously asked.


    ¡°Are we home?¡±


    Cale answered with disinterest.


    ¡°Yes. We are home.¡±


    On and Hong started to stretch and the ck Dragon fluttered his wings. At that moment, Cale could hear the Vice Captain¡¯s voice through the closed window.


    ¡°Young master. No need to be embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°Oo, Young master Silver Light!¡±


    Cale could hear the Vice Captain as well as someone cheering for him.


    ¡®That damn punk.¡¯


    Cale did not open his eyes again until they arrived at the Henituse estate. The trash who had left for the capital had returned home for a moment.


    1. Western City seems to have be Rain City.

 Chapter 59: Just Destroy It (1)

    <h4>Chapter 59: Just Destroy It (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale¡¯s family was naturally the first to greet him back home.


    Swish. Swoosh.


    Cale¡¯s body was turned to the left and right against his will.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Cale¡¯s shoulders, arms, face, and both hands were thoroughly inspected. Cale just had a nk expression during the entire process.


    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t have any serious injuries.¡±


    Count Deruth inspected Cale for a long time before finally smiling in relief. Cale put on a soulless smile and fixed up his messed up sleeves.


    Count Deruth was still strong because he still practiced with his sword every morning.


    ¡°How is your condition? Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    Once Count Deruth was finished, Countess Vin approached Cale.


    ¡°I heard you have more people with you now.¡±


    She was talking about the Wolf children and the Whale siblings. The Whale siblings currently lookedpletely different thanks to the ck Dragon¡¯s magic.


    ¡°Yes, it somehow ended up that way.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cale could see the still wless Vin¡¯s eyes turning chilly.


    ¡°...I heard they still have not caught the terrorists.¡±


    ¡°That is what I have heard as well.¡±


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯ll do for now.¡±


    Vin¡¯s gaze turned to Count Deruth, who also looked back at her as they exchanged messages through their eyes. Cale wondered what they might be conveying, but pretended not to know of their silent conversation. Their gazes looked like they were going to do something big. Count Deruth started to smile gently as he started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°We can hear about the incident at the capital and your ancient powerter, so go rest for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy.¡±


    Cale could finally head to his room at the Count¡¯s suggestion. However, there were more people holding him back. They were his younger siblings, Basen and Lily.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, how are you feel-.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    Cale turned away from his siblings and motioned to deputy butler Hans. Hans immediately approached them.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Cale handed the items he took from Hans to Basen and Lily.


    ¡°Fountain pen for you, and a sword for you.¡±


    Cale had not forgotten about the items his siblings had asked him to get. He handed them their presents and looked at them before asking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Basen¡¯s face was stiff.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was chaotic.¡±


    ¡°I still had to keep my promise.¡±


    Basen listened to Cale¡¯s emotionless response and stared at him before clenching onto the box with the fountain pen and starting to speak.


    ¡°I will study very hard. I will work for this territory¡¯s administration and development.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    ¡®You have to be the next Count, so it will be great for you to study administration.¡¯


    It was a great mindset in Cale¡¯s opinion. Cale started to smile while Basen hesitated for a moment before adding on.


    ¡°I will not do anything that will trouble you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Basen did not say anything else after that. Cale looked toward Basen with curiosity before eventually turning away to look at his youngest sister, Lily Henituse.


    The expression on this little 7-year-old¡¯s face was oddly determined.


    ¡®Now what?¡¯


    ¡°Eldest brother.¡±


    ¡°Lily.¡±


    ¡°I will be strong enough to lead our knight¡¯s brigade and protect our territory. I will protect everyone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will be cheering you on.¡±


    Basen with administration and Lily with the knights. The two of them will make the territory run properly. How great would this be for Cale? Cale caressed Lily¡¯s head with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°You will make an awesome knight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I will make it so nobody has to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    Cale stopped caressing her head and started to walk.


    ¡°I need to go get some rest now.¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim, please rest well.¡±


    ¡°You must rest well in order to get better!¡±


    Cale waved at the two children and headed toward his room. The two siblings watched Cale walk away for a long time.


    Cale had returned to his room for the first time in a long time, but his room did not feel like it had been empty for a while.


    Meeeeow.


    Meeow.


    The two kittens rolling around on the bed seemed to be very excited, but Cale could not even put those kittens in his eyes, as he saw who was waiting for him outside his bedroom and started to frown.


    ¡°...You¡¯re going to be the one serving me?¡±


    It was Chef Beacrox. Was he trying to stop his duty as the Second Chef and do Ron¡¯s job? Beacrox ignored Cale¡¯s questioning gaze and handed him a letter.


    ¡°It is a letter from my father.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Ron.¡±


    ¡°He told me it was a report.¡±


    Cale could see that the letter was not open. Although Ron had sent a letter through Hans when he had left, it seemed like he was now going to make his reports through his son.


    ¡°Great. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°I set it up so Maes and the rest of the Wolf children will help out with the kitchen and serving.¡±


    Beacrox¡¯s shoulders flinched, but he managed to answer after a few seconds of silence.


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    He seemed to be very weak while walking away, but Beacrox was doing a good job with the Wolf children so far.


    Click.


    Cale closed the bedroom door and the ck Dragon immediately appeared.


    ¡°Our house is great. Our house is very very great.¡±


    The ck Dragon jumped onto the bed with On and Hong in excitement. Cale snickered at the actions of the three children, whose average age was only 7-years-old, and leisurely opened up the letter. He then almost dropped the letter.


    < I am still alive. You are still alive too, right, young master? >


    The report had only a single line.


    How could there be such a scary report? However, it let Cale know that it was actually sent from Ron. Well, the writing and the seal they agreed upon before Ron had left also supported that it was from Ron.


    Knock knock knock.


    ¡°Young master, may I enter?¡±


    Cale heard Hans¡¯s voice along with the knock. The kittens calmed down while the ck Dragon immediately turned invisible.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Hans entered with his arm full of snacks for the kittens as he started to speak.


    ¡°The mage said it is fine to visit at any time.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now. You don¡¯t need to follow.¡±


    Cale left Hans in the room as he left to head to the administrative building.


    - Where are you going? To meet with a mage?


    Cale slightly nodded his head for the ck Dragon who followed him instead of staying back to y with On and Hong.


    Cale was certain that the dragon got interested in the word, ¡®mage.¡¯


    ¡°Young master-nim, wee back.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    There were many people greeting Cale once he entered.


    ¡°Hello, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Oh, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°I heard you did something big. You are so amazing.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Cale found it to be annoying and sped up. The invisible ck Dragon observed everyone before starting to p his wings a little stronger and following after Cale.


    The ck Dragon¡¯s ears flickered more and his smile became bigger as more and more people appeared to greet Cale.


    Cale did not know any of this as he opened the door to his destination. Of course, he knocked.


    ¡°Young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°It is my honor.¡±


    This was the mage responsible for the territory¡¯s magic videomunication. The videomunication was usually handled by someone between the beginner and intermediate level.


    ¡°Can we connect right now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Where shall I connect you to?¡±


    The mage continued to peek at Cale as he prepared the videomunication device. The territory was currently filled with stories about Cale Henituse. Maybe that was why, but the mage couldn¡¯t help but be curious about who Cale wanted to contact as soon as he got home.


    Cale did not know about the mage¡¯s curiosity, as he casually answered.


    ¡°The pce.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the pc- the pce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale added on to specify a bit more.


    ¡°Connect me to his highness, the crown prince.¡±


    Cale saw the hesitating mage, and lightly started to frown.


    ¡°Why? Is it not possible? Then can I just leave a voice message?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. It is possible. Of course it is possible.¡±


    Since the pce received so many videomunications, it was possible to leave behind a video or voice message, since it might not be possible for the pce to ept all requests due to the sheer number of requests.


    ¡®This world is quitefortable, other than the fact that you need mages for things every so often.¡¯


    The mage seemed to be flustered as he set the device to the pce and reported to Cale.


    ¡°It looks like it will be difficult to connect right now, but you should be able to leave a voice message for his highness.¡±


    Cale preferred to talk face to face, but it wasn¡¯t really necessary. Cale nodded his head and the mage started the device before heading out of the room. Once Cale was certain that the mage was out of the room, he started to speak toward the device.


    ¡°Your highness, it is Cale Henituse.¡±


    He got straight to the point as usual.


    ¡°I n on buying the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s Magic Tower.¡±


    The first use of the golden que. Cale imagined the look on the crown prince¡¯s face once he heard this message. Cale also knew that Alberu had no choice but to approve. Alberu might act flustered and annoyed, but he would actually like what Cale was doing. He would also be curious.


    That was why Cale added on another sentence.


    ¡°For your information, I will not be able tomunicate via video or voicemunication for a week. I need to head somewhere for a bit. I just wanted to let you know in advance.¡±


    Cale then pressed the button the mage told him to press once he was done. A blue light appeared on the device to signal that the voice message was left.


    He then called the mage back in and the mage looked at the light before starting to speak.


    ¡°It looks like the message was left properly.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The mage saw the smile on Cale¡¯s face and decided to speak.


    ¡°It looks like you left a pretty happy message?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess so.¡±


    The crown prince would probably hear the message tomorrow. Cale was smiling about how the crown prince would be waiting a week for his return.


    -...I feel bad for the crown prince.


    The ck Dragon suddenly started to feel bad for the crown prince. Cale ignored thement and headed out of themunication room before heading toward the estate to look for Count Deruth. He wanted to take care of everything at once while he was here.


    ***


    ¡°You want to go to Harris Vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Count Deruth¡¯s question. He had told his father about both the ancient power and Harris Vige. However, Count Deruth was focused on Harris Vige.


    Deruth looked down at the, ¡®Harris Vige Incident Report,¡¯ in Cale¡¯s hands before looking up at his son. Cale¡¯s gaze looked serious. He really meant it.


    Harris Vige.


    Count Deruth had headed over after hearing the report from the investigation squad. He felt anger and sorrow once he saw what had happened.


    The vige really waspletely destroyed, and there were no signs of the perpetrators.


    That was why he had asked for cooperation from the nearby territories, as well as reaching out to the Information Guild to keep their ears open for any information.


    ¡°...Is it because you are concerned about that young man named Choi Han?¡±


    Count Deruth had found signs of a battle at Harris Vige. That allowed him to estimate the level of Choi Han¡¯s strength. There was no way that his son, who had spent a longer time with Choi Han, would not know about his strength.


    ¡°I guess you could call it that.¡±


    Cale nodded at Deruth¡¯s words. That was the only excuse he could give anyways.


    He could not say that he wanted to go there for the Wolf children¡¯s berserk transformation and wild instinct training. He could not say it was for the ck Dragon¡¯s growth. He definitely could not say that he was going to the Forest of Darkness to find a solution to the Whale tribe¡¯s war against the mermaids.


    Cale continued on, as he could see that Count Deruth was contemting.


    ¡°The investigation squad has alreadypleted their investigation, but I wanted to see it with my own eyes. Plus, I don¡¯t even need to worry about the monsters. It is not winter.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    The monsters of the Forest of Darkness. There was arge man-made stone wall between Harris Vige and the Forest of Darkness. It was to protect against these monsters.


    There have been no monster attacks in thest 150 years. maybe people were scared because there are so many stories about how you¡¯ll die if you go into the Forest of Darkness, but it was very rare for an actual monster to appear.


    The problem was that any monsters that actually came out were extremely strong mutant monsters.


    The Count found the fact that no monsters have appeared in 150 years to be odd, and so he had sent multiple investigation squads, but they could only roam around the Forest of Darkness without actually going in.


    Finally, Count Deruth started to speak.


    ¡°There are still soldiers in Harris Vige, so it should be safe.¡±


    He seemed to have made up his mind and continued to speak.


    ¡°You have to take care of the people you have taken in.¡±


    Cale slowly shook his head. It was an unbelievable misunderstanding.


    ¡°Choi Han is not my subordinate.¡±


    Have Choi Han as his subordinate? Cale would never do such a thing. Deruth smiled at his son before nodding his head.


    ¡°Sure. Whatever you say. You are all grown up now.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I am 18 years old.¡±


    ¡°You grew up so fast. Alright. You can go now.¡±


    Cale bowed to his father before turning around to head to the door. He could hear count Deruth¡¯s voice behind him.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    Deruth continued to speak as Cale turned back around.


    ¡°The golden turtle has not always been our family crest. We are a family of warriors who are sworn to protect our family and anything else.¡±


    The two of them made eye contact.


    ¡°We protect everything with our strong shell. However, you must remember that the most important thing is to protect yourself. That is why we are a turtle.¡±


    A turtle that protects itself with its strong shell. Count Deruth, who was known for being mediocre in all aspects by others, reminded his son once more.


    ¡°That is why you should always remember to put yourself first.¡±


    He then smiled gently and added on.


    ¡°The ancient power you have earned is very cool.¡±


    Cale smiled simrly to Count Deruth, as he jokingly answered.


    ¡°Isn''t it? It is a very cool power. Oh, and I always put my own safety first.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then I''m d.¡±


    Cale observed Deruth nod his head and look back down at the report on the desk before heading out of the office. The ck Dragon had a question for him as soon as they left.


    -The two of you are family, right?


    Cale nodded his head at the question.


    The next day, Cale got onto the carriage as he started to speak to the Whale siblings.


    ¡°Not bad for my new guards.¡±


    Witira with her whip in her hand and Paseton with a sword in his hand, both smiled toward Cale. They were still under the ck Dragon¡¯s appearance magic. Cale started to head toward Harris Vige, well, the Forest of Darkness, to be more urate.


    1. :O If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say this is Beacrox¡¯s mom!


    2. I¡¯m sorry, I just had to. It was the perfect opportunity.


    3. ... The Henituse family is the Night¡¯s Watch ...

 Chapter 60: Just Destroy It (2)

    <h4>Chapter 60: Just Destroy It (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale got off the carriage once they got to Harris Vige, the vige closest to the Forest of Darkness. His thoughtss once he got there were simple.


    ¡°It¡¯s ck.¡±


    It had been a little longer than two months, but Harris Vige was still dark. Cale looked down toward his feet to see that there were still ck ashes on the ground.


    He then looked back forward and heard the Vice Captain¡¯s bitter voice.


    ¡°Everything burned down.¡±


    Cale turned around to look at Vice Captain Hilsman.


    ¡°Where did they say the graves were?¡±


    ¡°I will go find out.¡±


    It had been a while since Cale had seen Vice Captain Hilsman being so calm, but it wasn''t Hilsman¡¯s fault.


    Arge stone wall. Harris Vige, The vige located outside of that wall heading into the Forest of Darkness, was no more. All that was left was the crumbling ruins of houses and dark ashes that served as signs that something once existed in this location.


    ¡°I feel a strong sensation of fire here.¡±


    ¡°You can feel something like that?¡±


    ¡°I am from a tribe of the sea after all.¡±


    Witira lightly smiled and responded, but then she seemed to get emotional. However, Cale did not have time to pay attention to her. He headed over to the Wolf children who did not seem to be able to get off the carriage.


    ¡°Maes.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    The eldest Wolf, Maes, was stiff after seeing the remains of the vige in front of him. Cale was pretty sure that they were currently thinking of their hometown.


    ¡°Do you know why I brought all of you here?¡±


    Maes could not answer Cale''s question. Cale had not told him why he brought all of them here. It was a small group such that even deputy butler Hans and Beacrox were not here, but they were included.


    Maes looked toward Cale with uncertainty. The young master that Lock told them to serve leisurely started to speak with his arms crossed.


    ¡°A lot of money is about to fall into my hands.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The sudden talk about money confused Maes and the Wolf children. Cale just continued to speak without care. The Magic Tower and the Queen of the Jungle. He would have a ton of money after these two interactions. He was also going to bring the rights to a peaceful sea route to his territory.


    ¡°And I n on using some of that money to rebuild this vige.¡±


    The term, ¡®vige,¡¯ caught the children¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I also n on building a vi here for all of you, me, and the rest of the group to y together.¡±


    ¡°...I heard the Forest of Darkness is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Are you being serious?¡±


    Cale questioned Maes and looked around. On and Hong were getting off the carriage and the ck Dragon was probably flying around somewhere. The Whale siblings were approaching a well that was covered in ashes.


    ¡°Will they be stronger than all of you when you grow up?¡±


    The blunt question reached the Wolf children''s ears.


    ¡°I promised Lock that I would take good care of all of you. That means I also have to provide a ce for you to live like the Wolves you are.¡±


    The moment a smile that seemed to say that it was not hard to aplish at all appeared on Cale''s face, a cold wind passed by them. Once some of the ck ashes flew away with the wind, Cale''s voice once again filled the void.


    ¡°I will create that ce for you. I will help you grow and develop into great Wolves before Lock gets back.¡±


    Cale looked toward Maes and the Wolf children and started to frown.


    ¡°No response?¡±


    ¡°...Y, yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Cale was not satisfied with the children¡¯s answer and started to walk away. Maes looked toward Cale, who was walking toward the wall, before turning around. His younger siblings were all looking at him.


    Maes started to speak.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s all grow strong.¡±


    Maes then looked around the vige. He was thinking about how this ck vige would one day be a warm ce like the hometown in his mind. Maes could feel that his siblings were feeling the same way, even though they did not say anything.


    They were all Wolves.


    Cale did not know about the Wolves¡¯ determinations as he tapped on the Stone Wall.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite thick.¡±


    Cale turned his head to see the only gate on the wall. This Stone Gate was the only ess point to the Forest of Darkness. Of course, Choi Han did not use this gate when he first arrived at Harris Vige. He jumped over the approximately 10-meter tall wall to enter.


    ¡°Is the Forest of Darkness past this wall?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Cale peeked over to Witira, who had approached him. Her blue hair and pupils were both dyed brown with magic, and her face was also magically changed to an average face. However, her voice was still just as beautiful.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see past the wall, but it should be pretty unique seeing as how it is one of the Forbidden Regions, right? I wonder if the wall is strong.¡±


    Witira smiled as she lightly pressed onto the wall with her index finger. However, that finger stabbed right into the wall.


    ¡°...Haha.¡±


    Witira awkwardly started tough.


    ¡®Whales really are a scary race.¡¯


    Cale pretended not to see and turned away. These two long-haired siblings were still not used to controlling their strength onnd. Cale quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is?¡±


    ¡°Past the wall. You said it probably looks unique.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Witira let out a small gasp and Cale just shrugged his shoulders. He turned away from the wall as he continued to speak.


    ¡°The Forest of Darkness is a regr forest, just like any other.¡±


    Cale saw that Witira had quickly approached him and was walking at the same pace as him and continued.


    ¡°But the thing inside of it is different.¡±


    Nobody knew the reason why, but the Forest of Darkness often had mutated nts and monsters. It was easy to tell the mutated monsters apart because they looked different, but it was more difficult for the nts. Although they might look simr, a mutated version of an herb used for healing could end up being poisonous.


    ¡®And there are also monsters that are generally found in the Eastern Continent as well.¡¯


    That was why it was one of the Forbidden Regions. It was the one ce on this continent that they could find traces of the Eastern Continent.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Cale nodded toward Vice Captain Hilsman, who had called out to him, before turning back to speak to Witira.


    ¡°Please take care of the children.¡±


    ¡°Of course. There are quite a lot of young Beast people.¡±


    Witira quietly watched Cale who sighed with an annoyed expression at her statement. Cale then turned around and headed toward Hilsman.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Cale only had Hilsman with him as they headed to a certain location.


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    Many graves were located here. This was where Choi Han had buried all of the vigers of the Harris Vige.


    Hilsman moved away from Cale and went to stand with the soldiers before looking toward Cale. The fact that Cale Henituse came to this vige was surprising, but the fact that he looked for the graves as soon as he got off the carriage was even more surprising.


    The Vice Captain had moved away to give Cale some alone time. Of course, Cale didn¡¯t even realize or care about the Vice Captain¡¯s action and just started to talk to himself.


    ¡°...The fact that he didn¡¯t go crazy is amazing.¡±


    The fact that Choi Han remained sane after this incident was amazing.


    Choi Han seemed to have put a lot of effort into these graves, but they were mostly just made with dirt. In addition, they did not have any gravestones, instead they just had their names written on t pieces of rock. Cale counted the number of graves.


    Choi Han had personally buried all of the bodies underneath the graves.


    Cale had an interesting thought every so often. The reason behind the death of the Harris Vige vigers that had remained a mystery in the novel. The novel made it sound like it was done for the main character to develop. But was that really it?


    ¡®I feel like there is more to it.¡¯


    He kept having this feeling that there was more to the story these days. The reason was simple.


    The Forest of Darkness, mermaids, and the destruction of Harris Vige.


    These three things gave Cale a scenario. However, this was a problem he would tell Lock to share with Choi Han or, if Choi Han ended uping back with Lock, he would pass it off to Choi Han himself.


    Harris Vige was not Cale¡¯s problem but Choi Han¡¯s problem.


    ¡°Hilsman.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    So all Cale did was what he needed to do as a member of the Henituse family.


    ¡°Tell them to give them proper graves in the future. This is too shabby.¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir!¡±


    Cale patted Hilsman, who responded more energetically than usual, on the shoulder before looking toward the soldiers. The soldiers slowly moved back and Cale kept his hand on Hilsman''s shoulder and whispered.


    ¡°You know what to do?¡±


    All sorts of emotions appeared on Hilsman''s face as he recalled what had happened two nights ago. They were camping out in the when Cale called him over to his tent.


    ¡®I will be going into the Forest of Darkness.¡¯


    ¡®What? Why would someone in recovery go somewhere so dangerous? The perpetrators will not be in there. Do you have to do so much for Choi Han-.¡¯


    The small ck Dragon appeared while Hilsman was talking. He was extremely surprised when it had happened. But that was not the end.


    Meeeeeow.


    The kittens meowed before turning into people. They were Beast people. Furthermore, the Vice Captain felt chills for the first time in his life after seeing the woman pull out a long water whip and the man holding a sword with a whirlpool at its end.


    ¡®Don''t worry.¡¯


    At the center of all of these strong monsters was Cale, who had a rxed smile on his face. The fact that Cale seemed so normal around them made Hilsman even more shocked.


    Hilsman had made up his mind in thest two days. Although he was someone whose only goal was to be captain, he still wasn''t an idiot.


    ¡°Yes, I got it, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Cale turned away without any other issues from Hilsman. Hilsman followed right behind Cale, who continued to speak.


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    That made Hilsman clench his fists. He had thought that it would be enough if he could make it to the Captain position in the Henituse Knights¡¯ brigade. However, his mentality had changes in thest two days. He shared his thoughts with Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I will get stronger.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Cale answered disinterestedly, only feeling relieved that it sounded like Hilsman would take care of the headaches.


    That was why there were no guards by where Cale was standing in the middle of the night. The Vice-Captain had changed the patrol areas. Cale touched his magic bag while standing in front of the Stone Wall and started to speak.


    ¡°There are two swamps in the Forest of Darkness.¡±


    Thisrge forest only had two swamps. Cale leisurely continued to speak after making eye contact with Paseton.


    ¡°One is where monsters live and the other is where nothing can live.¡±


    He then asked Paseton.


    ¡°Paseton, you said it looked like the mermaids¡¯ poison got stronger. So then which one do you think it will be?¡±


    Paseton nervously answered.


    ¡°I think it is the one where nothing can live.¡±


    ¡°Correct. There is a high chance it will be that one. That is why we will be heading there first.¡±


    They could head for the one with the monsters if the first one was not correct. That was actually easier location-wise as well.


    At that moment, Witira, who had been quietly standing there, looked to Cale¡¯s sides with concern. She then hesitated for a bit before finally asking the question.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be dangerous for the children?¡±


    On and Hong were dangling on Cale¡¯s sides.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you said that the Forest of Darkness is dangerous. And if it is a swamp where nothing can live, it is definitely either that there is poison everywhere or that the swamp itself is dangerous.¡±


    Witira felt something was odd as she continued to speak. The Cat Tribe¡¯s silver kitten On¡¯s tail was happily wagging.


    ¡°A dangerous ce like that is our specialty. But more importantly, he said we will not get hurt.¡±


    The Cat Tribe was cautious and talented in searches. Witira looked up at Cale because On¡¯s response was not what she had expected. Her eyes then turned wide.


    It was because Cale was smirking and the other Cat Tribe child, the red kitten, was also smiling. Both of their smiles seemed viinous. Hong seemed to be very excited as he started to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get stronger today. It¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    It was time to improve the poisonous fog.


    A safe encounter for the children, who wanted to get stronger, and Cale, who wanted safety and peace, had arrived. Cale started to speak to Witira.


    ¡°It is a great opportunity.¡±


    A poison fog strong enough to impact even the Whale tribe might bepleted here if they were lucky.

 Chapter 61: Just Destroy It (3)

    <h4>Chapter 61: Just Destroy It (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale did not care that Witira and Paseton were looking at him with uncertainty. They would soon find out about On and Hong¡¯s skills.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The ck Dragon started to fly up toward the top of the Stone Wall and Cale¡¯s body started to float while following behind it. Naturally, On and Hong were in Cale¡¯s arms as he headed up.


    ¡°Paseton.¡±


    Paseton nodded his head at Witira¡¯s after she called out his name, and the Whale siblings started to run up the Stone Wall at a quick pace. Water surrounded their feet and shot them up with every step.


    Swiiiiiiish.


    Cale cut through the wind and reached the top of the wall.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Hong¡¯s voice was full of admiration.


    The Forest of Darkness and its vast natural setting appeared in front of the group.


    This was the secondrgest of the five Forbidden Regions, starting from the tip of the northeast part of the Roan Kingdom and creating an oval shape until the eastern shoreline.


    It was asrge as two or three average sized territories. That was why the Roan Kingdom wanted to take control of thisnd, but nobody was able to do so until now.


    ¡®The ck Dragon or Choi Han might be able to do it.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s big.¡±


    Cale casuallymented before verifying the Stone Mountain at the center of the forest.


    Unlike its name, the Forest of Darkness was not actually dark at all times. In fact, the forest, that was starting to light up from the rising sun, was actually beautiful to look at.


    ¡°Going down.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The ck Dragon slowly lowered Cale and the kittens to the ground. The Whale siblings were already down there waiting for them.


    Crunch.


    Cale lightlynded on the ground and stepped on some leaves underneath his feet.


    ¡°You said that the Forest of Darkness is divided into regions?¡±


    Cale nodded at Witira¡¯s question and lowered On and Hong onto the ground. He then opened up his magic bag as he started to answer Witira¡¯s question.


    ¡°It is divided into the outer and inner regions.¡±


    Thisrge forest was divided into two stages. The first stage was the outer region, which was not that dangerous. There were only a few mutant monsters, and the majority were small monsters. On the other hand, the second stage, the inner region with the Stone Mountain at its center, was extremely dangerous.


    ¡®Even Choi Han needed tens of years to freely move around the second stage.¡¯


    Freely moving around meant that there was no danger. Choi Han became stronger than all of the monsters. Of course, such an issue was not a concern for Cale¡¯s group.


    ¡°The swamp we are heading to is at the border of the inner and outer regions. It should not be too dangerous.¡±


    The outer region wasrge, but that was based on its width. It would not be very far if they walked in a straight line. The inner region was muchrger, as it was in the shape of an oval.


    ¡°I n on avoiding as many monsters as possible, but I don¡¯t see a reason to dy our travel by taking roundabout ways.¡±


    The fact that Cale did not n to go out of his way to avoid monsters made the Whale siblings start to smile. As long as they were not going up against a dragon, there was nothing that the Humpback Whale beast people, the rulers of the ocean, had to fear.


    ¡°I am removing my magic.¡±


    Once the ck Dragon said that, the Whale siblings¡¯ appearances returned to normal. Witira started to smile with a refreshed expression.


    ¡°Ah. So refreshing. It was a bit stuffy under that magic. Thank you very much, dragon-nim.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Dragon-nim.¡±


    The ck Dragon pped its wings at Witira and Paseton¡¯s thanks before approaching Cale. The ck Dragon had an odd expression on its face.


    ¡°The mana is dark here.¡±


    ¡°Dark?¡±


    The ck Dragon nodded at Cale¡¯s question and looked around the forest.


    ¡°There is also a smell.¡±


    ¡°What kind of smell?¡±


    ¡°Something I am familiar with. But I cannot tell what it is.¡±


    ¡®Familiar but can¡¯t tell?¡¯


    Cale looked toward the ck Dragon with a confused expression, but the ck Dragon quickly looked away. He then continued to speak.


    ¡°It is not a dangerous smell. Just a very old one.¡±


    ¡®Do dragons have a really good sense of smell?¡¯


    Cale was curious, but was not able to remain curious for a long period of time.


    ¡°What do we do from here? How do we get to the swamp?¡±


    Witira could see Cale taking a piece of paper out of the magic bag. She then saw him open it up.


    ¡°... A map?¡±


    It definitely was a map, but it was a pretty terrible one. However, it did have the Stone Mountain in the center with multiple other areas designated on it.


    ¡°Yes, it is a map.¡±


    Cale had used the information he read in, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ to create a map.


    < Choi Han decided to expand outward, starting from the Stone Mountain. He was going to start with the north and eventually make his way through the entire Forest of Darkness. >


    <...Choi Han finally figured out the entire inner region and then started to explore the outer region. >


    <...Choi Han started to cry once he saw therge Stone Wall. The southern part of the outer region, thest section he had left to check, that was where he had found people. It had taken too long to get here. >


    ¡°But it is not very urate. We need to experience it ourselves to explore and understand the Forest of Darkness.¡±


    Cale then looked at Witira and Paseton, who were looking at him silently, and continued.


    ¡°So, take the lead.¡±


    The ck Dragon was already pping its wings and looking at the Whale siblings from behind Cale. Witira smiled and reached her hand out to Cale, who took a water bottle out of the magic bag and handed it to her.


    Witira drank the water before reaching her hand back out.


    Swooooooooosh.


    A three meter long whip appeared in her hand. She flicked it once before wrapping it around her arm and then joked with the group.


    ¡°I will safely get you to your destination.¡±


    Cale found her to be reliable. A Humpback Whale. The royal family of the ocean was said to be able to easily handle the Killer Whale beast people, the troublemakers of the sea.


    However, he did not n to do as she said. But there was no need to tell her that right now. He then pointed to the entrance of the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale stepped into the Forest of Darkness.


    The forest was not loud, but there were many different noises echoing inside. The sounds of insects, the roars of monsters in the distance, birds chirping, and even some other strange monster noises.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t dangerous ces usually quiet?¡±


    Paseton cut through the bushes with his sword as he asked Cale.


    ¡°That is only when there is a single ruler in the area.¡±


    The Forest of Darkness did not have a ruler. There was just a rtionship of eat or get eaten.


    ¡°Be careful with your shoes. Make sure your skin does not get revealed.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Paseton looked down at the extra cloth between his pants and shoes and then looked back up at Cale. Cale¡¯s magic bag really was a magical bag. It had all sorts of items inside, and they were all necessary items for their travels.


    ¡®You need to be careful of your ankles here. The insects are dangerous too. You can get poisoned if you are bitten.¡¯


    Paseton recalled what Cale had told them and wondered how Cale knew about all of this. However, he could not easily ask because Cale was still very busy.


    ¡°Look forward.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes sir!¡±


    Cale¡¯s blunt voice made Paseton quickly turn back forward and follow behind his sister Witira to clear their path. They were currently passing through short bushes that reached their waists.


    Cale was furiously recording new information onto his map.


    ¡®It might be useless.¡¯


    Cale wondered if there really was a reason for him to make a map of the Forest of Darkness. It wasn¡¯t like he was nning on conquering the Forest of Darkness. However, he had a gut feeling that there would be a way for him to sell this in the future.


    Cale¡¯s style was to do things right so that it could be used in the future to make money in the future if possible.


    ¡°We are almost through this bushy area.¡±


    ¡°Next is the small monsters area.¡±


    Witira nodded at Cale¡¯s statement and leisurely flicked her whip. Honestly speaking, this group was so strong Cale did not need to be nervous. Maybe that was why, but Witira was calm once they got past the bushy area and arrived at the small monsters area.


    Crack.


    A branch broke under her foot. At that moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed quietly.¡±


    Calemented while two sounds of something moving in the air suddenly appeared.


    Paaat!


    Paat!


    Witira lightly waved her hand and there were some poisonous darts between her fingers.


    Cale could see Witira turning around and smiling at him.


    ¡°I will take care of them quietly.¡±


    Some monsters started to reveal themselves from behind the trees. Witira looked toward them with a nk expression.


    ¡°Are they mutated goblins?¡±


    ¡°Keeeeeeeeeeeeek!¡±


    ¡°Kirik, Kirik!¡±


    They seemed to berger than the average goblins and their faces looked a bit different as well. Furthermore, their skin was purple and red.


    ¡°No, they are not goblins.¡±


    WItira turned toward the hand that was ced upon her shoulder. Cale stood next to Witira and looked out toward the monsters approaching them.


    ¡°Young master, it is dangerous in the front.¡±


    ¡°They are Honta, a type of monster from the Eastern continent.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Forest of Darkness had monsters from the Eastern Continent. Cale had encountered the first of the bunch.


    ¡°They are simr to goblins, but dumber and have a tendency to be more cruel and violent.¡±


    ¡°No wonder they seemed so foreign.¡±


    Witira nodded her head and calmly answered.


    ¡°I will take care of them.¡±


    ¡°No, I will do it.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Witira was nkly staring at Cale until she saw On and Hong jump over Cale andnd on the ground. The two of them brushed their bodies off and prepared for battle.


    ¡°Even we can do this much.¡±


    Witira could see that over 10 of these small monsters were heading toward them. She then looked back at Cale and saw that his body was bing surrounded by fog. At the same time, On started to slowly disappear.


    ¡°I have something to test.¡±


    Cale needed to know approximately how strong he was. This was the perfect time to test it out.


    He had the ck Dragon to the right, Witira to the left, and Paseton behind him. Wasn¡¯t this the perfect setting for him to run wild without worrying about being harmed?


    ¡°Step back.¡±


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Save me if it looks dangerous. How can I get hurt when I have all of you here?¡±


    Witira took a step back after seeing thepletely confident gaze in Cale¡¯s eyes that seemed to show full trust in the three of them. She went and stood with Paseton in the rear, ready to step in at any moment.


    At that moment, a shield was created around Witira and Paseton. The ck Dragon moved in front of the Whale siblings and started to speak.


    ¡°The poison is stronger than it looks.¡±


    ¡®Poison?¡¯


    That made Paseton look at his sister with confusion. Witira didn¡¯t have any idea as well, so she just shook her head and looked forward before letting out a gasp of admiration.


    ¡°... Not bad.¡±


    On, Hong, and Cale were all surrounded by fog. Furthermore, the color of the fog was weird. It was closer to red than the usual white.


    Poison. She seemed to understand the meaning of that word.


    ¡°Kirik, kirik!¡±


    ¡°Kiriiiiiiiiiirik!¡±


    ¡°So loud.¡±


    Cale created gusts of wind in one hand and both feet while being surrounded by the fog. Cale could feel the Vitality of the Heart starting to run wild in his chest and gave the order.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale¡¯s body instantly shot forward, and, at the same time, a thick fog surrounded the area.


    ¡°Kirik? Kirik, kirik!¡±


    ¡°Kiiii!¡±


    The fog was so thick that you could not even see a few inches in front of your eyes.


    Two strands of red fog started to move inside that thick fog.


    Bang!


    A whirlwind shot up to the sky and cut off one of the monster¡¯s arms in the process.


    ¡°Gek, kirik, kek!¡±


    The red fog swallowed up that monster. Cale then shot up from right next to the spot and called forth his shield. The shield that was almost twice the size as Cale was roaming around the red fog.


    Then suddenly, the shield dropped straight toward the ground.


    Boom!


    The sound of something being squashed came along with the loud noise.


    As soon as the shieldnded, a whirlwind filled with red fog was created right next to it. Two monsters who were caught up in the whirlwind were vomiting blood as they got sted into the air.


    ¡°Kek.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, kek!¡±


    The monsters¡¯ poisoned bodies started to bleed out of every orifice.


    Paseton nkly watched that scene before blurting out.


    ¡°I thought you said he was weak?¡±


    ¡°He is weak.¡±


    Paseton started to think after hearing the ck Dragon¡¯s confident answer.


    ¡®They may be small, but there are over ten of them. And they are monsters that are stronger than goblins.¡¯


    He looked toward his sister, who casually answered while smiling brightly.


    ¡°Looks like it will end soon.¡±


    Boom!


    Another loud noise was heard as the fog slowly started to dissipate. It had finished like she had said.


    Paseton could now see Cale.


    ¡°They must be weak because we are still only near the entrance.¡±


    Cale was speaking confidently while standing on top of his symbol, the silver shield. Underneath the shield were two monsters that were no longer recognizable.


    Meeeeow.


    The fog disappeared and the silver kitten On reappeared.


    ¡°The poison seems to be weak.¡±


    The red kitten Hong reappeared while shaking his tail. The ground where Hong had been waspletely ck. Hong used his back paws to cover up the ck dirt with some other dirt.


    It was a peaceful scene, but Paseton couldn¡¯t help but ask after seeing the corpse of a monster that died from poison, a monster that was still dying from poison, and the monsters that died from being crushed by Cale¡¯s shield or Cale¡¯s whirlwinds.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you didn¡¯t get hurt, right?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Paseton urgently asked in shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡±


    Cale pointed to the back of his hand.


    ¡°I got scratched.¡±


    Paseton immediately shut up. Witira patted her brother¡¯s shoulder before approaching Cale. Cale lifted his shield up and put it away. Since it was an ancient power, he didn¡¯t need to even wipe the blood off of it. It would bepletely clean when he summoned it again.


    ¡°Young master Cale, will you continue to take on the small monsters?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    Cale washed the blood off of his hand after recalling his shield and whirlwinds.


    ¡°I can¡¯t push myself too hard because I am still in recovery.¡±


    WItira couldn¡¯t help butugh at the confident Cale, as well as On and Hong, who were getting feedback from the ck Dragon about their battle. Cale then urged her, as well as the rest of them, on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    They still had a lot of ground to cover.


    Two dayster, Cale lowered the map in his hand and looked out in front of him as he spoke to the rest of the group.


    ¡°We are close now.¡±


    The boundary between the inner and outer regions. It would not be much longer until they reached that point.

 Chapter 62: Just Destroy It (4)

    <h4>Chapter 62: Just Destroy It (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    We should get there in about an hour.


    Cale put the now urate map back in his pocket before looking at his group.


    Drip, drip.


    Drops of blood were dripping from On¡¯s sharp ws.


    ¡°Grr, Grrrrrr.¡±


    A small monster that looked like a fox was twitching on the ground from being poisoned. The ck Dragon came over to report.


    ¡°All done.¡±


    Close to twenty of these fox-like animals were dead.


    ¡®They really are getting stronger with experience.¡¯


    On and Hong could not learn properly because they had to live in hiding as they had run away from their tribe. The ck Dragon naturallycked experience after living in confinement his entire life. Cale was using the Forest of Darkness¡¯s monsters to quickly fill those gaps in their training.


    ¡°Should I have fought as well?¡±


    Where else would he get an opportunity to safely build experience? The ck Dragon and the kittens all abruptly turned their heads as Cale mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Seems like a useless idea!¡±


    ¡°Weak human, it is too much for you at this point. One day is enough.¡±


    ¡°Our youngest is right. You spit out blood from using the shield too muchst time!¡±


    Paseton let out a gasp.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    However, Cale could see that Witira was just smiling brightly. He then saw her caress her whip with a determined gaze.


    That was the look of someone who wanted to fight. She really was a scary person.


    Cale quickly opened up his magic bag and gathered everyone around him.


    ¡°Everybody put this on before you go any farther.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of poison?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale answered Paseton¡¯s question before putting the mask on the ck Dragon, who stuck his head toward him.


    ¡°Human. There is a weird scent.¡±


    The ck Dragon frequently said this to Cale since a few days ago.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It is stronger here. It is something I am familiar with.¡±


    ¡°It is probably poison or the rotting smell from the nearby nts.¡±


    Cale brushed it off and approached On. The ck Dragon that was ignored tilted his head while wearing the mask.


    The ck Dragon started to mumble, but the mask prevented Cale from being able to hear what he was saying.


    ¡°...No. It is not such a trivial scent.¡±


    However, the ck Dragon remained quiet because it was not a dangerous scent.


    Cale then put the mask on On¡¯s face.


    ¡®Even Choi Han avoided this swamp.¡¯


    Choi Han had a pretty high resistance to poison. However, there was no reason to go through the swamp when there were many other paths in the Forest of Darkness while this path was messy and annoying.


    Paseton approached Cale.


    ¡°It is really interesting that there are only two swamps in a forest thisrge.¡±


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Paseton could see Cale¡¯s starting to smirk from underneath the mask. It was a pretty sly smirk.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you see it.¡±


    Two swamps were enough. Cale verified that everyone had their masks on and checked their expressions. They had only been sleeping between 1 - 3 hours a night ever since they entered the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°You all look so healthy.¡±


    Nobody looked tired.


    ¡°All of you really are amazing.¡±


    Paseton¡¯s face scrunched up at Cale¡¯sment. He looked over to his sister and asked with his gaze.


    ¡®Should he really be saying that?¡¯


    Witira shrugged her shoulders and avoided answering the question. Paseton turned back to look at Cale, who looked to be the healthiest of the group right now.


    Paseton then looked toward the ck Dragon and the kittens. They rushed over to look after Cale whenever they thought Cale was tired. Of course, Cale was full of energy thanks to the Vitality of the Heart, but nobody else knew about that.


    Witira continued to caress the whip on her arm as she asked Cale.


    ¡°Young master Cale, is it our turn now?¡±


    Cale pointed with his foot instead of responding.


    Right there was the boundary between the outer and inner regions.


    ¡°Grrrrrrrr.¡±


    ¡°Caaaaaaw!¡±


    ¡°Squeeeeeak-¡±


    A plethora of noises poured out toward Cale as soon as he stepped past the boundary. He then proceeded to speak to Witira, who took a step past the boundary as well.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    A humanized Humpback Whale. This ruler of the sea was not the type to be careful.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Flick.


    Witira flicked her whip as soon as Cale finished speaking.


    Boom!


    Arge crater was created on the ground from the flick of the whip.


    ¡°Grrrrr.¡±


    ¡°Keeeeeeeeee.¡±


    ¡°Squeeeeeeak.¡±


    The noises disappeared.


    Witira, someone whose strength fell between Choi Han and the ck Dragon, was itching for a fight. Her heart had been beating wildly while looking at the better-than-expected skills of the group.


    ¡°Shall we hurry on?¡±


    She smiled and asked Cale as this mysterious young master responded back with apletely rxed smile.


    ¡°Yes, as fast as possible. I want to go home and rest.¡±


    Paseton let out a sigh after hearing what Cale had to say, before taking out his whirlpool sword.


    The enemies slowly started to reveal themselves in the now quiet forest.


    The boundary between the outer and inner regions was a location for monsters that were weaker than the monsters in the inner region, but the monsters in front of them were still much stronger than the so-called weak monsters outside.


    Mutant ogres, mutant trolls, spider-like monsters from the Eastern Continent, and even high-level monsters appeared.


    ¡°The monsters here really are different. They still want to fight, even after seeing Dragon-nim.¡±


    Paseton stepped forward and peeked back and forth between the ck Dragon and Cale. Cale nodded his head and gave an order.


    ¡°Hurry up and fight.¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir.¡±


    Paseton jumped forward and the battle between the strong monsters and the Whale siblings began.


    The monsters in the Forest of Darkness did not get scared, even in front of strong creatures like a dragon or members of the Whale tribe. In fact, it made them charge at them even harder. It was like they were fighting for their survival, thinking that they could not allow a strong person who could rule over them to appear within their Forest of Darkness.


    Cale leisurely watched for a bit until he saw a shield being cast, whereupon he asked the ck Dragon.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Too annoying to deal with those weaklings.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale started to slowly walk forward with the shield.


    Boom!


    An ogre¡¯s body was split into two even pieces. Some of the blood spurted onto the shield.


    Flick. Boom!


    The sound of the whip was followed by the explosion of a giant spider, and one of the legs flew over and hit the shield before falling to the ground.


    ¡°Watch and learn.¡±


    Cale walked through the battlefield in a straight line as he leisurely spoke, while On, Hong, and the ck Dragon all pretended not to care but were seriously watching the battle.


    The monsters that appeared in front of Cale who seemed to be on a stroll through the forest all disappeared thanks to Witira. Cale stopped once he could see the swamp in the distance before starting to speak.


    ¡°This is now the start of the swamp region.¡±


    Boom. Boom.


    The mutant troll¡¯s head fell to the ground before it was followed by its body. Witira flicked off the fluids on the whip as she responded.


    ¡°Let us keep moving.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Paseton let out a sigh as he followed his sister to Cale¡¯s side. The Whale siblings suddenly stopped walking and tightly pressed their masks. It was because poison and a rotting smell entered their nose.


    At the same time, their eyes opened wide after seeing the swamp that was covered byrge trees until now.


    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it fitting for the Forest of Darkness?¡±


    Cale turned away from the shocked Paseton and looked toward the swamp.


    The swamp was as wide as ake and pitch ck.


    He spoke to the rest.


    ¡°It is a prettyrgeke. It isrge enough for multiple huge ships to fit. It is also uniquepared to other swamps because this swamp is ck.¡±


    It was the most fitting spot to exin the reason for the name of the Forest of Darkness.


    This swamp was the only actual ck spot in the forest.


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t expect it to be so big.¡±


    Witira let out her admiration. She then took a gulp after looking at the swamp area. Cale understood why she would have such a reaction.


    All of the nts were either ck or brown, yet they were not dying, and instead they were extremely vibrant.


    ¡°It must be poison.¡±


    Cale nodded in response and tightened the mask on his face. He also tightened theces on his shoes and put on some gloves.


    The rest of the party followed suit.


    They could hear Cale¡¯s voiceing through the mask.


    ¡°The nts here have grown up with in the poison and have mutated to survive in the environment. Although it might not be a deadly poison, they all have some type of poison within them. Be careful and make sure the nts do not touch your skin.¡±


    That made Paseton think about the mermaids¡¯ poison and quickly, make sure he waspletely covered. He then felt that something was odd.


    ¡°...Hong?¡±


    The red kitten strolled past him. Hong looked toward Cale and dashed into the swamp region after seeing Cale nod. Witira tried to reach out and grab him, but it was toote.


    ¡°Hong!¡±


    Hong did not have a mask nor anything on him. Witira looked toward Cale with shock, but Cale did not seem to be fazed. Witira then heard Hong¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Delicious!¡±


    Hong was wagging his tail and chewing on a ck nt. Cale stepped into the swamp region as well and approached Hong.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a paralyzing poison, but it is tangy!¡±


    Cale sternlymented to the excited Hong.


    ¡°Slow down, you might choke. Eat slowly, but eat a lot.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I feel like I am getting stronger.¡±


    Cale snarkilymented to the Whale siblings, who were still nkly standing outside the swamp region.


    ¡°Are you noting?¡±


    The Whale siblings slowly entered the swamp with chaotic expressions on their faces. Cale slowly led them closer to the swamp. Thankfully, the brown ground and ck swamp were easy to differentiate from each other, so there was basically no danger of falling into the swampke.


    That was why Cale was able to quickly inspect his surroundings.


    ¡°Paseton.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Paseton was standing there with a stiff expression on his face, acting as if that nk expression from earlier had never existed. Cale pointed to a location nearby.


    ¡°Looks like someone was here recently, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    There were some marks on the ground and lots of footprints. Since the monsters did note to this area, there was only one exnation.


    ¡°I will investigate it.¡±


    Paseton immediately went to investigate and Cale turned away from him.


    The ingredient from the swamp that made the mermaids stronger. The evidence they left behind gave Cale a good idea of what it might be.


    ¡°...Looks like there is a good chance it was the swamp itself.¡±


    There were many marks on the ground next to the swamp. They probably didn¡¯t care about hiding their tracks, since they believed that nobody woulde here.


    Tap tap.


    Cale stopped looking at the swamp and looked down after feeling a tap on his leg.


    Hong seemed to be really excited, as his mouth was covered in ck and he was rubbing on Cale like he was trying to be cute.


    ¡°I want to try drinking the swamp too.¡±


    Witira, who was next to them, flinched, but Cale did not care as he responded to Hong.


    ¡°Wait for now.¡±


    Hong¡¯s ears fell.


    ¡°...But I want to get even stronger.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Hong peeked toward the ck Dragon and his sister, On. Arge hand patted Hong¡¯s head at that moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about useless things and take it slow. You¡¯re already stronger than I am.¡±


    ¡°But everyone is stronger than you are.¡±


    Cale lightly patted Hong¡¯s head and told Hong to go over there and eat some other poisons.


    Cale thought about how he would make On and Hong stronger in the future before turning away. However, that made him immediately start to frown.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯


    The ck Dragon seemed to be acting odd, as he continuously tilted his head to the left and right.


    At that moment, Paseton approached.


    ¡°There are no signs of digging up any of the nearby nts recently. However, there are many signs that they are doing something to the swamp itself. Based on the marks, I would say they were here between two weeks to a month ago.¡±


    Cale looked toward the wide swamp and responded.


    ¡°It looks like they gathered up some of the swamp.¡±


    ¡°That does seem to be the case.¡±


    Cale was about to speak after seeing Paseton and Witira looking serious. However, the ck Dragon approached at that time and Cale started to frown.


    ¡°Why did you take the mask off?¡±


    ¡°It was not a familiar scent, but a familiar scent of mana.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale started to get the chills. The ck Dragon pointed to the swamp with his short front paw.


    ¡°There is a familiar scent of mana here.¡±


    Cale started to frown even more. The ck Dragon confidently added on.


    ¡°There is the scent of dragon mana in the swamp.¡±


    Cale urgently looked toward the ck swamp. This extremely vast swamp was massive, but Cale was thinking about the size of an adult or ancient dragon.


    ¡°Of course, there is no sign of life in the mana. It is just a very weak trace.¡±


    These words were the final blow. The unbelievable thought in Cale¡¯s head quickly became the reality. He then also felt like he knew how the mermaids got stronger.


    There was a dragon corpse inside the swamp.

 Chapter 63: Just Destroy It (5)

    <h4>Chapter 63: Just Destroy It (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale immediately asked the ck Dragon.


    ¡°How can you feel the scent of dead mana?¡±


    Mana. That symbolized a power that existed in nature.


    In some senses, it was simr to an ancient power that was created in a specific location. However, the two were very different.


    The difference was between whether or not it could be left behind.


    Mana disappeared as soon as the person who controlled that mana died, while ancient powers could be left behind.


    The ck Dragon easily answered.


    ¡°I think it is because of the swamp. The swamp is dominating the mana and preventing it from dissipating.¡±


    ¡®Dominating?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd but the ck Dragon kept silent. The Whale siblings, as well as On and Hong, approached Cale and the ck Dragon.


    The ck Dragon started to speak into Cale¡¯s mind.


    - I am very perceptive.


    Cale made eye contact with the ck Dragon.


    - I feel a power simr to your shield and wind inside the swamp.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale inadvertently let out a gasp-likeughter. The mask-less ck Dragon started to smile. Cale also started to lightly smile as well.


    Ancient power.


    There was an ancient power inside the swamp and it had a good chance of being rted to the keyword, ¡®dominate.¡¯


    ¡®This is a first.¡¯


    This was Cale¡¯s first time finding an ancient power that was not discussed in the novel. Of course, he had no idea whether this was an ancient power left behind by someone or one that was naturally developed in this location.


    ¡°You are very smart.¡±


    ¡°Correct. I am smart.¡±


    The rest of the group became even more curious after seeing the ck Dragon and Cale smirking mischievously.


    ¡°Young master Cale, can you tell me what is going on? What do you mean by the scent of a dragon¡¯s mana?¡±


    Cale turned around to look at Witira. She was asking Cale, but seemed to have at least a decent idea of what was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you already have an idea, but there is a good chance that there is a dragon corpse inside the swamp.¡±


    ¡°...A corpse?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But it is most likely very old and probably mummified.¡±


    Cale only knew about the Forest of Darkness based on Choi Han¡¯s experience as described in the novel. However, there was a number of very important information told by the novel.


    < The lifeforms in the Forest of Darkness have had to always fight for survival because there has never been any single dominant ruler. >


    No ruler.


    It was probably correct to say that there were no dragons in the Forest of Darkness while Choi Han was there. Furthermore, people in the novel never mentioned a Dragon¡¯s Lair or a dragon in the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡®It must mean that it is a very old corpse.¡¯


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale lowered his head to see Hong point to the swamp with a bitter expression.


    ¡°I guess I can¡¯t eat the swamp water?¡±


    Hong seemed to have lost his appetite after hearing dragon corpse. Cale could see that Hong was heading over to the ck Dragon to apologize without waiting to hear his answer.


    ¡°Sorry. I thought it would be delicious.¡±


    ¡°I do not care.¡±


    The ck Dragon responded back with a curious expression.


    ¡°The thing inside the swamp and I are different. We are not rted.¡±


    Dragons really didn¡¯t seem to care about their, ¡®tribe.¡¯ They all just considered themselves to be individuals unique from anything and everything else in the world. Cale looked at thepletely unperturbed ck Dragon before he started to speak.


    ¡°I thought that the mermaids would have gotten stronger from the poison in the swamp. Their specialties are poison after all.¡±


    The Whale siblings Paseton and Witira looked toward him.


    ¡°However, now I am thinking that it is probably the dead mana in the swamp and not the poison increasing their power. Either that, or it is from both the poison and the dead mana.¡±


    Cale looked at the siblings.


    ¡®If it is poison, they would just need to take a sample to find an antidote. However, this is a whole different ball game if it is from the dragon¡¯s dead mana.¡¯


    Cale could see Witira frowning while Paseton was looking at the ck swamp and the nearby area. A depressedment came out of his mouth.


    ¡°...It¡¯s too wide.¡±


    Witira spoke up as well.


    ¡°I am not sure about what we should do.¡±


    They were able to narrow down the cause of the mermaids¡¯ source of strength, but they could not figure out a way to deal with it. It would be one thing if it was poison, but the other issue was tooplicated to solve quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we could prevent anyone froming into the Forest of Darkness or stay here protecting this ck swamp at all times.¡±


    Witira looked out toward the swamp once more. A dragon¡¯s corpse? That was an unexpected problem. The fact that this swamp wasrge enough topletely submerge an adult dragon made things even more difficult.


    A normal dragon grows in size a total of three times. An adult dragon thatpleted all three stages of growth was humongous. They were at least 5 metersrger than a Humpback Whale like herself.


    At that moment, he could hear Cale¡¯s voice once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±


    His voice was peaceful. Witira turned her head. Cale had walked up to the edge of the swamp while smiling.


    ¡°First, take as much of the swamp water as you need.¡±


    Cale turned away from the swamp and looked toward Witira.


    ¡°And then we make another deal.¡±


    ¡°...Deal?¡±


    Cale¡¯s smile became bigger after watching the confusion spread on Witira¡¯s face.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t n on doing this, but...¡¯


    Originally, he was just going to figure out what caused the mermaids to get stronger before getting out of here. However, the situation was different now.


    ¡®A pool of dead mana is dangerous.¡¯


    The mermaids were probably able to absorb the dead mana because they were dark creatures. However, it was just a dangerous poison to natural creatures like the Whales or humans.


    There was no reason to keep something around that was helpful to the enemy while dangerous to himself.


    There was also a new benefit in front of his eyes.


    Even if it was a mummified corpse, the dragon¡¯s bones were still present.


    Furthermore, there was also the ancient power.


    ¡°Yes. We will make another deal.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with dealing with this situation?¡±


    Witira subconsciously caressed her whip again. An unexpected sense of anticipation filled her heart, and Cale fulfilled that anticipationpletely.


    ¡°I will take care of it for you.¡±


    Witira could see the excitement in Cale¡¯s eyes. She had never seen such a look in Cale¡¯s eyes before.


    Cale pointed to the swamp and gave a short answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just destroy it.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Witira looked at the ck swamp. The veryrge ck swamp. What did he say he was going to do to this? She was staring nkly at the swamp when Cale started to speak again.


    ¡°No need to overthink it.¡±


    She looked back at Cale. He still had a smile on his face and seemed to be very excited.


    ¡°I will get rid of it for you, so make a deal with me.¡±


    Cale was thinking about what he was about to do.


    This was the Forest of Darkness, somewhere where nothing would seem weird. It was a ce where he could im anything that happened to be an ident and feign ignorance.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    It was a deal that Witira could not reject.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡±


    Cale and Witira decided to make a second deal.


    ¡°But there isn¡¯t anything I need right now.¡±


    ¡°Please let me know whenever a condition you like shows up. I will ept it as long as it is something reasonable for both parties. This is a promise I, WItira, makes with my name on the line, so you do not need to worry.¡±


    Cale casually nodded his head at her words. It was fine if she did not do anything for him. The Dragon¡¯s bones and ancient powers were enough of a reason to give it a try.


    ¡°By the way, anythinging out of the swamp belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°...Sure.¡±


    Witira was disappointed about the dragon¡¯s bones, but decided not to be greedy. The Whale tribe was able to rule because they were strong on bothnd and sea.


    However, water was also their weakness. Underwater, inside of the swamp. If the swamp water and mud was poisonous, it would be a difficult environment for the Whales to survive.


    Cale decided to proceed right away after hearing Witira¡¯s response. He stood at the border of the swamp and waved toward the rest of the group.


    ¡°Step back.¡±


    The rest of the group became confused. However, Cale just sternly said it once more for these chumps that won¡¯t listen to him when he wanted to get to work right away.


    ¡°Go back into the forest and stay there. Don¡¯te out until I tell you toe out.¡±


    Cale opened up the magic bag and continued to speak.


    ¡°You could get poisoned or hurt if you don¡¯t listen.¡±


    Paseton, who had been listening quietly, started to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim, will you do it on your own?¡±


    ¡°He is not alone.¡±


    The ck Dragon responded for Cale. Paseton turned toward the sound of the voice and then flinched. He could see the clear vibrations of mana around the ck Dragon. They were like waves floating around the ck Dragon, who had found the perfect opportunity to show off his strength.


    ¡°The two of us will take care of it, so go wait over there.¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale, I really can¡¯t tell what your limits are.¡±


    Cale just let Witira¡¯sment go in one ear and out the other ear, as he patted On and Hong on the head. Hong¡¯s ears and tails were down.


    ¡°You two stay there as well. On, take good care of Hong. Hong, I¡¯ll bring you some of the swamp poison, so just wait for me.¡±


    Hong nodded his head at Cale before approaching the ck Dragon.


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The ck Dragon nodded his head at Hong and stood still while Hong patted him with his front paws. Cale thought that the kids were ying well with each other and took an empty bottle out of the magic bag and threw it toward Paseton.


    ¡°Put the swamp water into the bottle. It is a magic bottle, so it won¡¯t break.¡±


    ¡°...How did you even prepare for this?¡±


    Paseton looked toward Cale with admiration, but Cale did not care. Instead, he continued to ruffle through the magic bag that looked small on the outside but was very spacious on the inside.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I filled the bottle.¡±


    ¡°Then go wait over there.¡±


    Cale told Paseton, who had filled therge bottle with mud and water from the swamp, and the rest of the group to move along. Witira hesitated for a moment, but moved back toward the forest at the kittens¡¯ urgings.


    The ck Dragon verified that everyone was safely far away before approaching Cale.


    ¡°What do you n to -.¡±


    The ck Dragon stopped talking after seeing what Cale took out of the magic bag. He then continued speaking after seeing Cale gently smiling at him.


    ¡°Human, you look a bit smart right now.¡±


    ¡°Nah.¡±


    There were two magic bombs in Cale¡¯s hands.


    These were different from the bombs with the multiple explosions he used in the Ubarr coast. These were the stronger and more destructive bombs used in the novel when the Ubarr magesunched their final attack.


    Two of those bombs were in Cale¡¯s hands right now.


    ¡°I was debating where to use these, but I guess an opportunity has shown up.¡±


    Cale handed the two magic bombs to the ck Dragon.


    ¡°Run wild.¡±


    ¡°Can I really do that?¡±


    Cale shortly answered the ck Dragon, who had caused a very visible fluctuation of mana to show how much he wanted to use his full strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask something so obvious. Naturally, make sure I don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    The ck Dragon started to smile.


    Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish.


    A gust of wind started to run amuk with the ck Dragon at the center. Natural power. The mana was triggering the air in the vicinity.


    Cale quickly summoned the Indestructible Shield after feeling like he was going to be pushed back.


    At the same time, he could seeyers of shields being created around him.


    Oneyer, twoyers, threeyers.


    It was a total of threeyers.


    ¡°I need at least this much to make sure you don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    The confidently speaking ck Dragon¡¯s eyes were sparkling. Dragons really hadpletely different personalitiespared to Whales. Rather than loving peace, dragons prefered to rule with fear and destruction. They were selfish and violent beings.


    Cale pointed toward the ck swamp once the ck Dragon had finished preparations for the bombs and looked toward him.


    ¡°Destroy it."


    1. (PR: I just got Skyrim shbacks. The horror.)

 Chapter 64: Wasn’t Supposed to Be Like This (1)

    <h4>Chapter 64: Wasn¡¯t Supposed to Be Like This (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    #64 - Wasn¡¯t Supposed to Be Like This (1) #


    The mana in the ck swamp and the air around them was fluctuating.


    The ck Dragon was in the sky looking down.


    He was a dragon in the end.


    A violent and ominous aura was dominating the swamp region. Cale turned around to look at the boundary of the ck swamp and the forest region. Since that violent and ominous aura was controlling the boundary, the forest was not shaking.


    However, the group waiting for them there all had pale expression.


    Cale recalled the information about an average dragon¡¯s strength in, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    < The reason the Whale Tribe was said to be able to survive against a dragon was simply because they would manage to survive without dying. There was nothing the dragon could not kill if it really wanted to do so. You just needed to look at a dragon¡¯s strength to see why the dragons say that they are above all else. >


    Booom! Boom! Booooom!


    Cale turned his gaze back up to the sky. Multiple strands of mana were crashing against each other as they gathered around the ck Dragon. The ck Dragon looked down at the swamp calmly.


    A 4-year-old dragon that used to get tortured.


    That same dragon could no longer be found.


    < A dragon does not need to dominate things because its existence itself is a symbol of dominance. >


    Cale started to feel chills down his back.


    Ooooooooo-


    Psssssssssh-


    Caaaw-!


    Squeeeeeeeeak-!


    The Forest of Darkness started to cry. Cale looked around and did not see any other existences. However, there were many different sounds of screaminging from the forest.


    The monsters that had not feared the ck Dragon earlier were all so scared that they were screeching at the top of their lungs.


    - So loud.


    Cale looked toward the ck Dragon after hearing it speak in his mind. The ck Dragon was looking down at Cale as well. The two magic bombs were already floating in the air.


    There was just emptiness in the ck Dragon¡¯s eyes. All of this was just trivial to him.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips slowly went farther and farther up. The Whale Tribe¡¯s Witira? An overwhelming dominance that was worlds apart from therge Humpback Whale wasing from the ck Dragon¡¯s tiny body right now.


    Cale answered in a loud voice.


    ¡°Do it fast, because it''s loud for me too!¡±


    - I knew you would say that.


    The ck Dragon finally started to smile as his unique ck mana started to surround him.


    Oooooong.


    Now the ground was fluctuating. Cale could feel the vibrations underneath his feet.


    ¡®Amazing.¡¯


    However, he didn¡¯t have time to keep looking at the vibrating ground.


    The ck mana had disappeared. In its ce was arge bright orb above the ck swamp.


    Crackle, crackle.


    The orb was like the sun, gathering all different sources of light as they crashed against each other like serpents.


    Cale gulped. It was at that moment.


    Swiiiiiiiiiiish-


    The wind started to roar as the ck Dragon¡¯s ck mana entered the two magic bombs


    Click. Click.


    The two bombs started their countdowns.


    Two bombs that were made to be as explosive as possible, along with an orb that looked like a giant meteor.


    ¡®Rather than destroying it, it is going to obliterate it.¡¯


    Cale wondered whether the dragon corpse would be okay, but could not actually ask about it.


    - I¡¯m doing it now.


    Cale could not see anything else after the ck Dragon said that.


    Baaaaaaaaang!


    Cale covered his ears as the Forest of Darkness echoed.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Cale stumbled from the ground¡¯s vibrations, but did not close his eyes.


    The world turned ck.


    A ck fluid shot up into the sky as an extremely bright light shined in Cale¡¯s eyes.


    Screeeeeeeeeeeeeeech-


    A chilling noise rang in Cale¡¯s ear.


    The light started to crack as it made contact with the ck fluid. Cale raised his head.


    A ck pir shot up into the sky making it look like night and day coexisted together. However, all of that quickly disappeared. The ck pir turned into dust and blew away with the wind.


    Crackle.


    The final shield broke down. The other two had already broken down earlier without any noise. Cale was not hurt.


    The ck swamp had disappeared, but everything else remained normal.


    Cale turned his head to see that Paseton had fallen on his butt with the kittens in his arms. He could also see Witira getting back up while holding onto a tree trunk.


    There was deep fear in both of their eyes.


    But the forest was not harmed. Only the swamp had disappeared. It was an amazing degree of control. That was why the Whale tribes could not get rid of the fear in their eyes.


    Cale turned back around to see that the ck pir had disappeared, and the ck Dragon was standing alone. The ck Dragon was already looking at Cale as well.


    Cale spoke to the tiny dragon.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    All five of the dragon¡¯s senses were very alert right now. He could see that Cale, who was smiling at him, had goosebumps on his arm. He could also see Cale¡¯s gaze as well.


    ¡°You did really well.¡±


    Cale¡¯s calm gaze made the ck Dragon start to smile. He then honestly shared his feelings.


    ¡°So refreshing.¡±


    That made Cale go stoic. Seeing the dragon really looking refreshed made Cale make up his mind to never make this dragon angry.


    Ron, Choi Han, and Beacrox were also concerning. There were too many strong beings surrounding him for him to be happy that he was able to defeat a couple of small monsters.


    Cale reaffirmed his desire to live a peaceful life after feeling the existence that is a dragon. He then looked at the bottom of the swamp that was now visible.


    The ck swamp was gone, but there was still a bit of ck liquid remaining.


    ¡°It is in the shape of a dragon.¡±


    There was a block of ck mud, looking like a y dragon, remaining in the size of an adult dragon. He also found a white crown by where it seemed like the dragon¡¯s head would have been.


    It was the ancient power.


    ¡°Can I do as I please?¡±


    The ck Dragon responded to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask such obvious questions.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Cale did not notice the ck Dragon flinching as he headed toward the dragon-shaped ck mud. He would probably find the dragon¡¯s bones if he got rid of this mud.


    ¡®If I get this and the magic power...¡¯


    What a jackpot.


    Cale started to smile and his palm started to itch with excitement.


    Paaat!


    The shield appeared in front of Cale and a whirlwind started to roar in each of his hands. The whirlwinds were asrge as possible and wind started to form underneath Cale¡¯s feet as well.


    Swooooooooooooosh.


    It was the moment the Sound of the Wind gathered together.


    Spuuuuurt!


    The ck mud shot quickly toward Cale as if it wanted to swallow him.


    It was at that moment that Cale heard the voice of the ancient power¡¯s owner. This was also not a location-based ancient power, but one left behind by someone.


    - Do you know what it means to dominate?


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The cold voice that seemed to pierce through his skin made Cale¡¯s heart run wild.


    And then Cale¡¯s body suddenly shot forward.


    Bang! Bang!


    The whirlwinds in his hands shot out like arrows. The whirlwinds cut through the ck mud to create a path.


    Cale quickly walked through that path.


    The shield and the wings prevented the ck mud fromnding on Cale.


    - Dominating is to take away everything, even the enemy¡¯s breath.


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart beat madly every time he heard the voice.


    It was like he was fearful of the voice.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Cale bit down on his lips because of his heart¡¯s wild beating.


    Swooooooosh-


    The whirlwind arrows cut through the ck mud again. Cale continued to hear the owner of the ancient power¡¯s dominating voice in his mind.


    - Do you know what the easiest way to take away your enemy¡¯s breath is?


    Swiiiiiiish, swiiiiiish.


    Whirlwinds continued to pour out of Cale¡¯s hands to clear the way for him. Cale was surrounded by the ck mud, making him be covered in darkness.


    However, Cale had to continue to walk down the path created by the whirlwinds.


    He then heard the voice again.


    - Fear is the answer.


    Cale started to smile. Fear?


    Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo, had ovee all sorts of fears.


    He needed to do so because he wanted to live. He wanted to live a happier and more peaceful life than anyone else.


    Humans already lived a life full of dread and fear about the mysterious future.


    Abined whirlwind that was bigger than any of the other whirlwinds previously shot out of Cale¡¯s hand to continue to create a path.


    Roooooooooar!


    It was much stronger than before.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    Domination? Fear? Cale didn¡¯t care about that. All he cared about was how it would benefit him.


    Cale quickly walked through the path he created. He then heard the voice again.


    - Muhahaha. You are right. It is bullshit. You already know.


    ¡®Found it.¡¯


    Cale could see the White Dragon¡¯s skull, as well as the white crown on its head.


    Cale reached out toward the crown and his fingertips touched the tip of jewel on the crown.


    - Use it well!


    A bright light shot out of the crown and made the ck mud disappear. At the same time, the crown flew toward Cale. He closed his eyes only to hear a different and refreshing voice.


    - Sometimes, even bluffing can save your life. Muhahaahhahaha!


    Cale could feel another power wrapping around his heart.


    Boom, boom.


    His heart was beating wildly. He could immediately tell what this power was.


    Cale¡¯s expression turned iffy


    ¡°...What the hell is this?¡±


    Cale opened his eyes. He saw that all of the ck mud had disappeared and that therge dragon¡¯s corpse had revealed itself.


    ¡°Human, why do you seem as strong as the tip of my w? No, you are still weak, so what is going on?¡±


    The ck Dragon rushed over to Cale. He seemed to be quite confused. Cale started to smile.


    ¡°My charisma has increased.¡±


    ¡°What useless crap are you saying now, human?¡±


    The ck Dragon looked anxious, but it was the truth.


    Cale was able to learn the name of this ancient power.


    ¡®Dominating aura¡¯


    It was a really cheesy name, but that was exactly what it was.


    ¡®ONLY¡¯ your aura bes stronger.


    It was a pretty useless powerpared to the decorated crown shape it came in.


    ¡°It is a perfect power for scamming.¡±


    ¡°Scamming is bad.¡±


    Cale ignored the ck Dragon, that had started to frown and nag at him, and looked toward the rest of their group.


    He could see that they were hesitating and could not approach him. Cale put away the dominating aura and motioned to the group standing far away.


    Currently, the entire forest was quiet, as if they had never screeched in the first ce. Cale was the one to break that silence.


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    The deep voice made the kittens, who were covering their ears and face, abruptly turn their heads. They were then able to approach Cale and the ck Dragon very quickly. However, they rushed past Cale.


    They were heading to the ck Dragon. However, they slowed down once they got near the dragon.


    ¡°H, he doesn¡¯t look hurt!¡±


    ¡°We were so scared! Our youngest cannot get hurt!¡±


    The kittens roamed around the dragon and made sure he wasn¡¯t hurt. They then approached him and patted the dragon¡¯s back.


    ¡°Our youngest is the best!¡±


    ¡°So cool! You are so strong!¡±


    Cale made sure that the dragon calmly stayed with the kittens before looking toward the Whale siblings, who still had not moved. Cale had a smile on his face as he patted the dragon who approached him and asked the Whale siblings.


    ¡°You can¡¯te?¡±


    The deep voice echoed in the Whale siblings¡¯ ears. Witira opened up the fists she had been clenching. It wasn¡¯t like that right now, but the moment the ck mud disappeared, Cale looked very different. He definitely was still a weak human who would die with a single flick of her whip.


    ¡®It was different from a strong power.¡¯


    It was only for a moment, but Cale reminded her of her father, the Whale King. It was not based on his strength.


    But it was an atmosphere that only those in power could have. That was what she felt.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    Cale asked the Whale siblings who finally approached him.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing the two of you aren¡¯t hurt?¡±


    ¡°...We are not.¡±


    Witira did not say anything after seeing that Cale was back to his usual self. Cale looked away from the Whale siblings and back to the ck Dragon.


    ¡°Any stagnant mana left?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    Since the ck liquids and mud disappeared, the stagnant mana no longer remained. All that was left was the sturdy dragon bones that had a high magic resistance and magic capabilities.


    ¡°Then you can store these bones.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cale looked down toward the kittens, who were rubbing their faces on his calf. Once they made eye contact with Cale, both kittens started to tap Cale¡¯s feet with their paws.


    ¡°We thought something bad would happen. Why do you always step forward when you are the weakest?¡±


    ¡°You just have to leave it to our youngest sibling. But he can¡¯t get hurt either.¡±


    Cale ignored the kittens who were scolding him. He then continued to speak to the group.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    They had to return to the Henituse estate now.


    And a few dayster, Cale was able to return home two dayster than expected. Hans had a message for him as soon as he returned.


    ¡°Young master-nim! His highness, the crown prince, contacted you. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Cale vaguely answered Hans. However, he couldn''t hide the smirk on his face.


    ¡°Something that is mutually beneficial.¡±


    It was a great chance to steal the biggest treasure created by the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s Civil War. Hans also delivered another piece of information to Cale.


    ¡°Ah, and Choi Han-nim sent a message that he will be heading back from the Breck Kingdom.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Little Lock ising back with him as well. Oh, and even Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®This soon? Did they just destroy the Breck Kingdom?¡¯


    Cale started to frown as soon as he returned home.

 Chapter 65: Wasn’t Supposed to Be Like This (2)

    <h4>Chapter 65: Wasn¡¯t Supposed to Be Like This (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    "But young master-nim, what about your guards? I heard that the Vice Captain and the children will remain in Harris Vige to work.¡±


    Cale started to frown at Hans¡¯s endless barrage of questions. Hans did not care, as he continued on while picking On and Hong up into his arms.


    ¡°You said the Vice Captain was staying back to investigate the Forest of Darkness?¡±


    The explosion in the Forest of Darkness. The Vice Captain knew of the cause of the explosion because Cale exined it to him, but the ¡°official¡± story was that he was staying back to investigate because they were keeping Cale¡¯s involvement a secret.


    ¡®Young master-nim, I will take care of these tiny roles for now, but I will not remain in this spot forever.¡¯


    Cale quickly got rid of Hilsman¡¯sment to him from his mind. It was useless chatter anyways.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need them anymore, so I let them go at the entrance.¡±


    The Whale siblings had left at the entrance. They naturally had the bottle of swamp water with them. However, half of its contents were with Cale.


    Hong¡¯s tail was shaking because he was going to get stronger soon. On as well.


    ¡°Hans.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Did the crown prince say when I should contact him?¡±


    Cale leisurely asked. However, Hans answered back sternly.


    ¡°Immediately. That was what he said.¡±


    Cale started to smile. The crown prince must have been really anxious. Cale calmly started to speak.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ***


    Cale sat down on the couch and crossed his legs. The territory¡¯s videomunication mage peeked toward Cale.


    ¡°Is it ready?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes!¡±


    The mage gulped before continuing on.


    ¡°It is possible to speak with his highness right now.¡±


    The mage was looking at Cale, the person the crown prince was currently looking for. Compared to how nervous he was, Cale seemed to be very calm.


    ¡°Then you can head out now.¡±


    The mage quickly bowed and left, although he turned around a few times on his way out due to curiosity. Calemenced the videomunication as soon as the mage left, and a face soon appeared on top of the half transparent orb.


    Cale immediately started to speak.


    ¡°It is my great honor to speak with the star of the nation, the wonderf-¡°


    - Enough.


    The crown prince immediately cut him off, as if Cale¡¯s words gave him the chills. Cale had a sly smirk as he quickly stopped talking.


    Alberu calmly observed Cale, who was sitting down leisurely, yet in a way that was still respectful, and then got straight to the point.


    - What a mess they made in the Breck Kingdom.


    Cale¡¯s smile became wider. It was what he had been waiting for. Why else would he have hurried over like this? It¡¯s not like he enjoying seeing the crown prince¡¯s face.


    ¡®The crown prince¡¯s informationwork is the most urate.¡¯


    Cale quietly sat there and smiled as if nothing was wrong. Things would all take care of themself.


    - Seeing as how you are not saying anything, I guess you¡¯re already aware of what happened.


    See? All resolved without having to say anything.


    - Princess Rosalyn seems to have made her resolve. How else could she obliterate a Grand Duke¡¯s entire family in a single day?


    Cale felt his heart jump at the word, ¡®obliterate,¡¯ but he did not let it show on his face. It was because he could see that Alberu was observing him. Right now, Alberu was poking at Cale to see what he could find out.


    - She also gave up her im to the throne.


    Rosalyn really did give up her im to the throne. Now it was time for her to show her true nature as a mage.


    - But based on what I heard, there were two very strong individuals with her. Everybody else might not know but I do.


    The crown prince really was good at exining things.


    Alberu¡¯s sharp gaze pointed toward Cale.


    - Aren¡¯t they your subordinates?


    Choi Han and Lock. Cale answered back with the truth to Alberu¡¯s question.


    ¡°My subordinates?¡±


    They were not Cale¡¯s subordinates. Choi Han had nothing to do with him and Lock was just someone he was making a deal with. Cale could see the corner of the crown prince¡¯s lips slowly starting to move up. He also leaned back on the couch like Cale and casually spit it out.


    - You sly fox.


    Cae could not disagree with that. Alberu saw Cale¡¯sck of reaction and shook his head before adding on.


    - Why do you want the Magic Tower?


    The crown prince no longer tried to beat around the bush or be glib around Cale. Cale looked toward the crown prince with a serious expression.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Cale sat up from his seat, which made the crown prince also sit up with curiosity. Cale then continued.


    ¡°Every so often, I have this thought that you and I are very simr.¡±


    The crown prince started to frown.


    - Such a terrible thought.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Cale just pushed aside the fact that the crown prince showed such disdain for the fact that the two of them may be simr and continued on.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom is a kingdom without anything.¡±


    Silence suddenly filled the room. If the mage outside the room heard what Cale just said, he may have fainted. However, the crown prince Alberu was smiling as Cale had expected.


    The crown prince seemed to havetched onto the bait.


    - Not going to watch what you say now?


    ¡°Your highness, you are currently smiling, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    - Well, it is the truth.


    The crown prince did not disagree.


    The Roan Kingdom was a kingdom where neither the knights nor the mages were very strong. Although it had a long history, it was just average in every aspect.


    However, crown prince Alberu knew that, although this would be fine during times of peace, it was not okay to be mediocre in every aspect during times of chaos. He knew that they needed at least one specialty area.


    However, that was not something that could easily be created in a short period of time.


    Such arge scale issue would take tens of years if they were lucky, but at least an average of hundreds of years if they were not. That was why he had made up his mind.


    Take it from someone else.


    Take another kingdom¡¯s specialty away and make it theirs.


    And a good prey appeared in front of his eyes.


    The Whipper Kingdom that used to be the kingdom of mages.


    Cale and Alberu made eye contact as Alberumented.


    - You sharp bastard.


    The two of them had simr smirks on their faces. This time, it was Cale¡¯s turn to speak.


    ¡°The Magic Tower for me. And for you, your highness-¡°


    Cale and Alberu answered at the same time.


    ¡°Mages.¡±


    - Mages.


    A short silence filled the room before Alberu covered his eyes with his hand and started tough.


    - Haha. Interesting. At first, I thought it was terrible that there was someone else like me.


    The crown princeughed for a while before removing his hand and answering.


    - I will give you whatever you need.


    Alberu then waited for Cale¡¯s response.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Just that sentence and nothing else. However, that sentence struck Alberu properly. Alberu was curious about this confident attitude of Cale¡¯s and asked.


    - But why is it that you want the Magic Tower?


    Cale noticed that the crown prince seemed to be observing him again. He really was a difficult person to handle, but there was no reason to be so worried.


    I¡¯m sure he wants to know if I know about the North¡±


    There was an existence that was a source of concern for the Roan Kingdom in the novel, the Northern Kingdom of Knights. Crown prince Alberu was wary of that kingdom while preparing for their invasion.


    War is a time of chaos, and chaos will provide opportunities for the prepared. One of those opportunities was the mages running away from the Whipper Kingdom.


    The crown prince, who didn¡¯t have much influence in the kingdom, would use them to strengthen his power and increase his influence inside the kingdom.


    If Kim Rok Soo had read past the fifth volume of, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ he would probably know the two powers that develop as new heroes. One would be a knight from the North.


    ¡®And the other would probably be the crown prince in front of him right now.¡¯


    Especially because the ck Dragon told him that the crown prince was not human. Cale started to smile. The crown prince was trying to figure out whether Cale knew about the North¡¯s movement and wanted the Magic Tower for that reason.


    ¡°I just want to own a Magic Tower.¡±


    -.. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.


    Alberu could see the sly smirk on Cale¡¯s face as he shook his head.


    ¡°Then why is it that your highness needs the mages?¡±


    Alberu started to smirk in a simr manner.


    - I just want to give them a home.


    Both answers were terrible excuses, but neither of them called each other out. The two people who were both sitting back casually like they were part of a painting just continued to chat with each other.


    - When do you n to head out?


    ¡°I n to go in about a month.¡±


    One monthter. Cale would be finished with his preparations and head to the Whipper Kingdom at that moment. The Civil War would be close to ending by the time he arrived at the Whipper Kingdom. Toonka¡¯s stupid face seemed to be shining gold in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - How will you get there?


    ¡°By ship.¡±


    - And your guards?


    Guards. That word made Cale start to smile and Alberu realized his mistake.


    - I guess that was a useless question. Cale, make sure you are careful since your body is still weak. You know what to do, right?


    ¡°I will bring back any and all good things.¡±


    - Sometimes we really are on the same page for no reason.


    Cale and Alberu, although the two of them were very different people, the smirks on their faces looked so simr right now.


    Three weekster.


    Cale slowly opened his eyes and started to roll around. He rolled around hisrge bed and started to yawn.


    It was 3pm. He had just gotten up. He started to rub his eyes and looked up at the ceiling.


    ¡°I win! He woke up one hourter today!¡±


    ¡°Our youngest wins again. I really don¡¯t know why he keeps waking upter andter.¡±


    The ck Dragon and Hong looked back and forth between Cale and the clock while chatting with each other. Cale rubbed his belly with his right hand. He had only gotten up because he was hungry.


    ¡°...Ah, the life of a rich person who doesn¡¯t have to work.¡±


    This was the definition of happiness.


    Cale had not done anything for the past three weeks.


    He hade up with a name for the dragon, but asked for another month to think about it, and ordered other people to take care of all of the things he needed to prepare for the trip. He slept early and woke upte every day, just fooling and rolling around doing nothing inside the house. It was great that his family kept telling him to rest to recover. So he listened to them and did absolutely nothing.


    But Cale¡¯s happiness finally shattered.


    ¡°Human, it looks like Choi Han is back.¡±


    The ck Dragon whispered in Cale¡¯s ear as he smiled.


    ¡°This is great. I have been so boredtely.¡±


    Cale sat up on the bed with a stoic expression.


    Choi Han¡¯s group was supposed to arrive today. Since it was 3pm, they were probably already here and waiting for him.


    Cale stretched before getting up from the bed. These past three weeks of doing nothing resolved his mind even more.


    ¡®Make money so I can do nothing forever.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes looked very determined. He decided that he would take care of the Whipper Kingdom and the Queen of the Jungle at once so that he could sit around doing nothing again. Cale headed into the bathroom while the ck Dragon approached Hong once he saw the door close.


    ¡°The weak human¡¯s eyes only seem full of spirit whenever he is going somewhere.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But I¡¯m d that I am stronger now. I can make sure he does not get hurt.¡±


    The silver kitten On who had been listening to the ck Dragon¡¯s conversation with Hong had an odd expression on her face. She thought about the smile on Cale¡¯s face as he rolled around the bed and mumbled to herself.


    ¡°Are you sure it is full of spirit?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am right.¡±


    ¡°Noona, it definitely is.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I guess so.¡±


    On finally agreed and brushed her fur. On and Hong¡¯s furs were much brighter now. The three of them sat around waiting for Cale toe out. They were looking forward to heading out of the house again after such a long time.

 Chapter 66: Wasn’t Supposed to Be Like This (3)

    <h4>Chapter 66: Wasn¡¯t Supposed to Be Like This (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    #66 - Wasn¡¯t Supposed To Be Like This (3)#


    However, contrary to their expectations, Cale headed into the study with a stoic expression. He pushed back his still slightly damp red hair as he sat down and faced the three guests.


    He took a sip of the tea that deputy butler Hans had given him before he started to speak.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han, whose expression did not change at all, and the just as shy Lock, and greeted them before looking toward Rosalyn.


    ¡°Your Highness, Princess Rosalyn, it has been quite a long time.¡±


    Rosalyn started to smile and answered in a refreshing manner.


    ¡°You cannot call me princess anymore. I have been banished from the royal family.¡±


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have been removed from the family records. I no longer have a family name.¡±


    Cale just turned away from Rosalyn, who answered in such a happy manner. He then casually added on.


    ¡°I guess I can just continue to call you Miss Rosalyn then.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s red pupils focused on Cale. Although she was the one who chose to give up her ims to the throne instead of getting written off, people still had looks of pity toward her these days. Seeing Cale acting so normally around her made her able to respond with a rxed heart.


    ¡°Yes. Just like before. You can keep treating me like that in the future too.¡±


    She could see Cale nodding without even looking at her and thought that she really did the right thing by choosing toe back with Choi Han.


    Cale did not see Rosalyn¡¯s smile, as he had turned to look at Choi Han and Lock. Choi Han was sitting straight up, but seemed to be quite happy.


    ¡®It feels like he became even more of a good guy.¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s pupils were so clear that he seemed like a very good person. In fact, he seemed to have taken another step toward bing a hero of justice. Cale turned away from that good guy vibe that did not mesh well with him and instead looked toward Lock.


    Lock was different from Choi Han. He seemed to have something to say, but was too shy to say it and thus could only sit there fidgeting his fingers.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    There was no need for him to turn around. Choi Han was the only person who called him, ¡®Cale-nim.¡¯


    ¡°Should I report about what happened at Breck Kingdom?¡±


    Rosalyn suddenly looked toward Choi Han in shock. However, Choi Han did not look at her and only looked toward Cale.


    However, Cale, who was looking at Lock, shook his head.


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t think I need to know what you did for a friend.¡±


    Rosalyn could see Choi Han smiling peacefully after hearing Cale¡¯s words. He then started to speak.


    ¡°Yes, that is true, but please let me know if there is anything you are curious about. I will report it to you right away.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Cale felt like he would just get a headache if he knew about it. He did not want to know how they were able to cause such a ruckus in the Breck Kingdom in such a short amount of time, as well as how Rosalyn gave up her im to the throne.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    He called out to Lock instead.


    ¡°Err, yes?¡±


    Lock, who was now taller than Choi Han, was still a bit awkward. Cale knew why Lock was so fidgety right now.


    Hans had said that Choi Han¡¯s group had arrived an hour ago. While Choi Han and Rosalyn probably had a lot to do once they got here, it was obvious what Lock was thinking about in this foreign ce.


    Cale looked toward Lock¡¯s confused face and started to speak.


    ¡°Your siblings are somewhere else right now.¡±


    Lock¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Where? Are they all there?¡±


    Cale answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°Harris Vige.¡±


    Choi Han, who had been looking at Cale, stiffened after hearing those words. However, Cale did not even look his way before taking a break to take a sip of warm tea.


    Someone else interjected as he did that. It was deputy butler Hans.


    ¡°We are currently reconstructing Harris Vige. It used to be a small but beautiful vige next to the mountain. Something bad happened not too long ago causing it to burn down.¡±


    Mountain, small but beautiful vige, and reconstruction due to arge fire. A single image filled Lock¡¯s mind as he heard those words. It was an image of his hometown that was burned to the ground.


    ¡°We are also constructing a proper cemetery as well.¡±


    Choi Han looked toward Hans as Hans peeked toward Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°The young master was adamant about that part.¡±


    Click.


    The teacup made a noise as Cale put it back down on the table. He then started to frown and retort back.


    ¡°I was not adamant about it.¡±


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t this the first thing you ever asked the Count-nim for in regards to something rted to our Henituse territory? This was the first time I ever saw you interested in the administration of our territory, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing big.¡±


    Cale waved toward Hans to say nothing else and Hans quickly shut up. However, he seemed to be fidgety like he still had a lot to say. Cale just ignored this and looked toward Lock, who seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Go see your siblings and thend that they are living on right now.¡±


    Cale then turned around. Lock was staring at him, but he knew Lock would understand since he was a sharp kid. He then called out to the still stiff Choi Han.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han was quietly observing Cale as usual. A lot of things had happened in the Breck Kingdom. He had taken care of all of it quickly in order to return home. He could hear Cale¡¯s voice echo in his ear.


    ¡°Go give your regards as well. Your younger brother Lock doesn¡¯t know the way, so you can guide him there.¡±


    Regards. He didn¡¯t need to ask who that should be directed to. Choi Han lightly clenched his fists before opening them back up. He had to calm the overflowing emotions inside of him. Harris Vige, that had burnt down to a crisp. That vige would now be different.


    Cale said one final thing to the three of them.


    ¡°You can go now. Miss Rosalyn, it is fine for you to leave now.¡±


    Cale was tired after dealing with these three for the first time in a while. It felt like his honey-like break for thest three weeks had just disappeared into thin air. Lock and Rosalyn slowly followed Hans out of Cale¡¯s study.


    Choi Han waited until they all had left before finally getting up.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    He then bowed.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Choi Han chuckled after raising his head back up because he could see Cale had a stoic expression that also seemed to show that he was annoyed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need such thanks. Just get out.¡±


    Choi Han did as he was told and headed for the door. Cale, who had picked his teacup back up while observing Choi Han, could hear Choi Han stop with the doorknob in his hand and start to speak.


    ¡°I heard from Mr. Hans that you will be heading to the Whipper Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale just gave a curt response.


    ¡°We will be going right away once you get back from the vige, so pack your bags.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Choi Han had a refreshing smile on his face. However, that smile quickly disappeared as he turned the doorknob.


    Click.


    Choi Han continued to speak as the door opened.


    ¡°His name was Bob?¡±


    ¡°How do you know about Bob?¡±


    It had been a while since he heard of Toonka¡¯s alias, Bob.


    ¡®Did Hans tell him about Toonka?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Choi Han with curiosity, but he could only see Choi Han¡¯s back as he stood at the door. Choi Han¡¯s unique calm and sincere voice continued to flow.


    ¡°Mr. Beacrox told me that he almost made you get hurt.¡±


    ¡®Why would Beacrox say something like that?¡¯


    Cale recalled the incident and responded back.


    ¡°Hurt? I didn¡¯t get hurt. I just got poured on by water and boulder dust.¡±


    ¡°... I understand.¡±


    Choi Han did not say anything else as he walked out of the study. Cale could see Hans crossing paths with Choi Han anding back in. Hans stopped for a moment after making eye contact with Choi Han and nkly stood there.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, uh, nothing. Nothing at all.¡±


    Hans waved his hands frantically at Cale¡¯s question and looked back toward the leaving Choi Han beforeing into the study.


    ¡°... Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale observed Hans¡¯spletely pale expression.


    ¡°Did you have a fight with Choi Han-nim?¡±


    ¡°Me? What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t! Haha, it is nothing.¡±


    Cale stared at the weirdly acting Hans, but still said what he needed to say. He still had to give the order.


    ¡°We will leave in about 10 days, so prepare everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. I will work hard!¡±


    Cale continued to nkly stare at the suddenly energetic Hans, but Hans quickly left the study. Cale, who was now left alone in the study, looked toward the calendar.


    Thest guardian of the Magic Tower, who cast away his position and ran away.


    ¡°...This will be my first time seeing a dwarf.¡±


    In order to buy a fully intact Magic Tower, he needed to meet the dwarf whose family had protected the Magic Tower for generations. Cale started to smile.


    That dwarf was not just any dwarf.


    ¡®A mix-blood dwarf that is half Rat beast person.¡¯


    Muller. The tiny person that had the shabbiest and worst death in, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯ He was as short as a dwarf and looked weak without any muscles due to the unique nature of the Rat people. He really was a tiny person.


    Cae headed out of the study and into the bedroom. He was thinking about how to catch that runaway Rat while he was heading toward the ck Dragon, On, and Hong, who were probably ying in the bedroom right now.


    10 days. This will pass by very quickly.


    ***


    And just as Cale expected, a week quickly went by. He was sitting in his couch like he had been a week ago, leaning deep into the back of the couch.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Cale did not hide his sigh as he sat there with a frown.


    Choi Han and Lock, who had left exactly a week ago, leaving Rosalyn here, were back.


    However, they did note back alone.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman came back with them. But his appearance was weird. The Vice Captain, who usually dressed in a way that fit his position, was wearing shabby leather armor and had lots of injuries on his face.


    ¡®I told him to focus on the restoration of Harris Vige.¡¯


    It felt like the Vice Captain had done some things in addition to what Cale had ordered.


    ¡°I have returned, young master.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know the reason, but Cale still avoided Hilsman, who was speaking with admiration. However, he was not the only one who came back with Choi Han and Lock.


    ¡°Young master-nim! We wanted to see you!¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim! We¡¯re here too!¡±


    ¡°Hello young master Cale! Have you been well?¡±


    Cale could hear ten children speaking at once. Maes, as well as the other Wolf children, were innocently looking at Cale and smiling.


    However, the atmosphere around them felt very different. The children had bandages wrapped around multiple spots on their bodies. Something outside of Cale¡¯s expectations seemed to have happened in Harris Vige.


    ¡°We came with Lock hyung because you never mentioned when we shoulde back.¡±


    Maes answered for all of them. Cale held back his sigh.


    ¡®Not telling you when toe was my way of saying don¡¯te back.¡¯


    Cale could not tell the children who were already here to head back, so he just nodded his head and turned around to look at Choi Han and Lock. He gave an order to the two of them.


    ¡°Pack your bags. We will leave in two days.¡±


    However, a response came from somewhere else.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    A total of 11 people. The Vice Captain and the Wolf children all energetically responded. It was like Cale was looking at a knights brigade that had been training for a long time. Choi Han and Lock looked toward them with satisfaction. This was especially true for Choi Han, who was looking at them like he was looking at his students.


    Cale¡¯s expression became odd.


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this.

 Chapter 67: Wasn’t Supposed to Be Like This (4)

    <h4>Chapter 67: Wasn¡¯t Supposed to Be Like This (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    That odd sensation continued until Cale arrived at the dinner table. All he said was one sentence.


    ¡°I will be visiting the Whipper Kingdom for a bit.¡±


    ng.


    The spoon in the hand of his youngest sister, the 7-year-old Lily, fell to the ground. Cale turned to look at Lily after hearing the noise only to see Lily with a pale face and the corners of her lips shaking.


    ¡°My teacher said.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t even think about picking up the spoon as she continued to mumble.


    ¡°The Whipper Kingdom is very scary right now and people die every day. The nobles have to hide and it is even hard to eat yummy food! You can¡¯t even sleep in peace! That is what my teacher said!¡±


    Her emotions seemed to be getting stronger as she continued to speak. She then started to frown after looking toward Cale.


    ¡°You are not allowed to do that.¡±


    Count Deruth cut Lily off and sternly answered. Cale looked toward Deruth with confusion. The crown prince had promised assistance during his travel to the Whipper Kingdom so that he could safely and stealthily get there.


    ¡®We will tell your family that you are doing my bidding. There¡¯s no need to tell them about the mages or Magic Tower or anything of the sort, right?¡¯


    ¡®Of course. Secrets are the best. I also only want my family and the Ubarr territory liege to know of my travels.¡¯


    ¡®Naturally. I will have it all prepared.¡¯


    Crown prince Alberu then immediately informed Count Deruth that it was a secret mission that he had tasked for Cale.


    ¡°Father, it is an order from his highness, the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The good-natured and average looking Count Deruth¡¯s face was extremely scrunched up in a frown. Cale looked around to Basen, who was stiff like time had frozen, and then to the only person who looked calm, Vin.


    She casually asked once they made eye contact.


    ¡°Is this your own decision?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I wish to go.¡±


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Vin put her spoon down and continued to speak.


    ¡°You know it is dangerous over there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale lightly agreed. However, it would be fine with Choi Han, the ck Dragon, Rosalyn, and Lock. Even Hilsman and the 10 Wolf Children were passionately asking him to take them with him, so he didn¡¯t think he would be in danger at all.


    ¡°Cale, just remember one thing. I am always worried about you, my son. We all worry about you. However.¡±


    Vin¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp.


    ¡°We don¡¯t care about this kingdom at all.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, wife, we need the kingdom to be safe for our family to be safe as well.¡±


    Deruth stopped frowning and let out a fake cough. However, Vin ignored it and continued to ask Cale.


    ¡°Is this your decision?¡±


    Vin asked the same question once more and Cale immediately responded back.


    ¡°I am a Golden Turtle.¡±


    Count Deruth recalled what he had said to his son not too long ago.


    ¡®We protect anything and everything with our very sturdy shell. However, the most important thing is to protect ourselves.¡¯


    He looked toward his son, who seemed calm and rxed.


    ¡°It is most important for me to use my sturdy shell to protect myself.¡±


    That was Cale¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I am a Henituse after all.¡±


    Of course, Cale put his own safety first. He would only step into a battlefield if it looked like they would definitely win, and he had the strongest person on the battlefield next to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    His voice was full of certainty and his gaze was confident. Countess Vin started to smile.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. But I do not think I can stop worrying. That is what it means to be a parent.¡±


    There really wasn¡¯t a reason to worry, but Cale nodded at Vin anyways. Count Deruth kept his mouth shut as they restarted their meal. Based on how he was not telling Cale that he could not go, it seemed like he had epted it as well.


    ¡°They think we¡¯ll do anything they order us to do because we have been staying low for a while.¡±


    Count Deruth just mumbled to himself as he roughly chewed on a piece of a meat every so often. However, seeing as how there was no more opposition, Cale peacefully focused on his meal again.


    He was focusing on his meal intensely, such that he did not notice what happened next.


    He didn¡¯t see that the gaze shared between Count Deruth and Countess Vin was not normal. He also didn¡¯t know that after dinner, Count Deruth ordered the butler to secretly gather any and all information rted to the crown prince and the Whipper Kingdom, regardless of the cost.


    Cale just finished the great meal and left the dining room. He could hear someone rushing toward him, although this was against the nobles¡¯ etiquette.


    ¡°Basen?¡±


    It was Basen and Lily who chased after Cale.


    ¡°...Hyung-nim, must you go?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to go, but he just preferred 10 years of peaceful days rather than just one day. Cale continued to speak to his two quiet siblings.


    ¡°Both of you need to focus on your studies and training. I can only go around like this because the two of you are here holding things down.¡±


    Cale was always at peace knowing Basen would be the next liege of the territory and Lily themanding officer for the military. At least they wouldn¡¯t have the typical drama plotlines of the eldest son and the more talented younger son fighting for the sessor position nor something of the sort.


    Cale turned away from the siblings who were still just quietly watching him. He still had a lot to prepare. Cale started to walk away as he spoke to his siblings again.


    ¡°I will bring you both some souvenirs from the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    Cale could not see that Basen and Lily¡¯s gazes were focused on Cale before exchanging nces with each other and nodding their heads. He had absolutely no idea that his younger siblings had already decided their future upations.


    A few dayster, Cale was happy that he was able to get on the ship at exactly the time he nned to do so.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    Cale looked toward the source of the voice as soon as he got on the ship.


    ¡°Youngdy Amiru.¡±


    Amiru quietly observed Cale, who was still just as rxed as before. The Ubarr liege had already gotten on the same boat as the crown prince, so Amiru had ordered for them to prepare thergest and strongest ship as soon as she received the crown prince¡¯s order.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I hope that you return safely without hurting yourself this time.¡±


    ¡°I hope for the same as well.¡±


    He had absolutely no ns to get hurt. Cale could see that Amiru started to frown like she didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°I do not understand why his highness would send you to that dangerous ce when you just finished your recovery. However, his highness is probably sending you because it is you, and he can trust you.¡±


    Trust? The crown prince was not the type to trust anyone. Cale had no problem honestly saying that with a stiff expression.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m not so sure. He didn¡¯t seem to trust me much at all.¡±


    Amiru raised her voice at Cale¡¯s bitter smile.


    ¡°Of course! Young master Cale, if it means anything, I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, well, thank you very much youngdy Amiru.¡±


    Seeing Amiru respond so fiercely, which was opposite her calm demeanor, Cale could not say anything else. He then started to walk again as they needed to leave on time. He had people he needed to meet.


    ¡°Young master Ca-.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way now, youngdy Amiru.¡±


    Amiru had some other things to say, but just closed her mouth. The image of Cale pushing back his red hair that was moving along with the ocean breeze was both refreshing and cool.


    Cale got on the ship with a rxed heart after seeing that Amiru was no longer trying to hold him back. He got on the deck and could see that the vige was very noisy with construction right now.


    Furthermore, some of the other whirlpools had disappeared, creating a safe path that was wide enough for arge ship.


    ¡®But the rest of the whirlpools are still the same.¡¯


    Cale turned his gaze back to the ship and started to sigh.


    ¡°...Sigh.¡±


    How did he end up with so many people?


    Choi Han, Lock, and Rosalyn.


    The kittens, On and Hong, were shaking because they were on water yet were adamant that they woulde with him.


    Hans, who was next to the kittens.


    Finally, Vice Captain Hilsman, who waspletely pale because he was on a ship, Beacrox, who was observing Hilsman silently, and the ten Wolf children next to him.


    ¡®If I get hurt with all of these freaks around me, that would be very surprising.¡¯


    Someone might even think he was trying to go destroy a kingdom right now.


    - I like the smell of the ocean.


    Why would he fear anything, especially with the ck Dragoning along as well?


    Cale gave an order to the group, who were all looking at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Boooooooooooooo-


    The horn sounded their departure across the Ubarr sea. The ship was disguised as a trade ship. Well, that wasn¡¯t really a disguise.


    ¡®It is a trade I am making after all.¡¯


    But it will naturally not be a fair trade. It would be very beneficial for Cale, but unfair for the other party.


    - Human, do not smile like that. You look like you are going to scam someone again.


    He could hear the ck Dragon¡¯s voice, but chose to ignore it and enjoy the refreshing ocean breeze. Just like that, the ship started to head for the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s smallest port.


    Later that night.


    Cale was not sleeping but standing on the deck. It was close to midnight, so nobody else was on the deck, but the deck was lit up and the full moon made it not dark at all.


    He was nning to meet some guests here tonight.


    Cale leaned on one of the railings as he calmly looked out to the ocean. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    The ck Dragon revealed himself and approached Cale. There was no need to be invisible because nobody else was here right now.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I was just wondering...¡±


    The ck Dragon seemed to have a lot on his mind. No, he seemed very suspicious as he nkly looked Cale up and down.


    ¡°...Is the name you are thinking of a random word?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    The ck Dragon seemed very concerned.


    ¡°I feel like you will pick something like ck or Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Ah, your name?¡±


    The ck Dragon was talking about his name. Cale made a very serious expression at the 4-year old¡¯s very concerned question.


    ¡°...Is a name like that not very good?¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression was very serious. The ck Dragon had not seen Cale look so serious for a while now. The ck Dragon¡¯s eyes started to shake as he urgently responded.


    ¡°Not at all! I am fine with anything! It is fine as long as you give me a name, human! Do not worry!¡±


    His wings were fluttering rapidly, and his tail was shaking as he strongly appealed to Cale. Cale¡¯s expression instantly turned normal like he was never serious at all.


    ¡°Then I am d.¡±


    He then casually continued on.


    ¡°Raon, On and Hong would have been sad if they heard what you said.¡±


    Silence suddenly filled the area.


    ¡°...Human, what did you just say?¡±


    Cale had actually thought a lot about the ck Dragon¡¯s name, contrary to the ck Dragon¡¯s expectation. A name was a special thing given to someone. For Kim Rok Soo who had to live on his own, the only thing that was given to him by his parents was his name.


    ¡°Your first name is Raon.¡±


    Raon. It meant joyful in pure Korean.


    ¡°And yourst name is Miru.¡±


    Miru. Pure Korean for Dragon.


    Joyful Dragon. It was a funny name, but Cale hade up with it with full sincerity. He was worried that Choi Han might be suspicious of a pure Korean name, but he hade up with an excuse for that as well.


    A calm voice reached the ck Dragon¡¯s ears. However, The ck Dragon had never seen such an expression on Cale¡¯s face before. A calm smile was on Cale¡¯s face right now.


    ¡°I came up with this name in the hopes that you will be happy and live a joyful life.¡±


    ¡°...What does it mean?¡±


    The ck Dragon asked Cale for the meaning of the name. Cale pointed to the ck Dragon with his index finger.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Raon and Miru. Neither of these words existed in this world. There was only one thing these two words stood for in this world.


    ¡°It is you. They are words just for you and only you.¡±


    ¡°...Only me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale started to smile as he patted the Dragon¡¯s head.


    ¡°Since you are a great and mighty dragon.¡±


    ¡°...Only me ......¡±


    The ck Dragon mumbled to himself for a while before patting away Cale¡¯s hand from his head and stretched out his wings. His wings were fluttering rapidly as he snorted.


    ¡°I guess it is useful. I will do you a special service and use this name.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Raon.¡±


    The Dragon started to scrunch his nose. The corners of his lips were twitching as he flew up into the air.


    ¡°I am the great and mighty Raon Miru.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Raon.¡±


    ¡°Right. I am Raon.¡±


    The ck Dragon had received a first name and ast name after four years of life. He now had something other than his body that belonged to just him. The Dragon raised his head.


    He could see the darkness of the night sky that was different from the darkness inside the cave. It was a night like this when he had been rescued from the cave. The ck Dragon, Raon, would never forget that moment. He also felt like he would never forget this moment either.


    Cale raised his head like the ck Dragon. The night sky was the same no matter where he went. He could hear Raon¡¯s voice as he nkly continued to stare at the sky.


    ¡°Thank you, Cale.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Cale looked toward Raon with surprise. However, The ck Dragon was already back to normal.


    ¡°Human, how is it that you cannot understand the first time?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it once more?¡±


    Cale started to smile as he tried to pat Raon¡¯s head. Raon headbutted the palm and strongly objected.


    ¡°No. I really, truly, absolutely will not! Weak human, go inside and sleep! You will catch a cold.¡±


    However, contrary to his actions, Raon¡¯s wings were fluttering and his tail was wagging like On and Hong. Cale quietlyughed at Raon¡¯s appearance. The quietlyughing Cale was very visible, even though it was night time and they were out in the ocean.


    ¡°I think it will be difficult to go back in.¡±


    ¡°Why is it diff-.¡±


    Raon suddenly stopped talking before looking out into the ocean. He was looking at a spot far from the ship.


    Saaaaaaash-


    The water parted as arge existence slowly showed itself.


    It was a Whale.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Someone urgently shot out from inside the ship and was rushing toward Cale at a very fast pace. It was Choi Han. Choi Han had a worried expression as he inspected the existence that was slowly revealing themselves. He then turned to look at Cale and approached him.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    It was then that Choi Han could see it.


    Cale was waving at him to go away with a very annoyed expression. The Dragon Raon then scoffed at Choi Han and started to speak.


    ¡°They are not enemies.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Choi Han turned to look back at the ocean. At the same time, Cale stopped leaning on the railing and bowed his head toward the ocean.


    It was not just one Whale. There were three Whalesing to them.


    The guests had arrived.


    One was Witira, the Humpback Whale. The other was a Killer Whale. And finally.


    ¡°I greet the Whale King.¡±


    Cale greeted thergest of the three, a Humpback Whale, the Whale King.


    Teaser


    1. Being on the same boat is a metaphor for being on the same side.


    2. Apparently there are some words that are, ¡®pure,¡¯ Korean and not referencing Chinese at all. There are only so many of these words, but the author is choosing to use it for the Dragon¡¯s name.

 Chapter 68: Wasn’t Supposed to Be Like This (5)

    <h4>Chapter 68: Wasn¡¯t Supposed to Be Like This (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Therge whale eyes of the Whale King, Shickler, moved toward Cale. Cale was smiling.


    ¡®What a strong pressure.¡¯


    Shickler was the king of the ocean. He had a presence that could not bepared to the king of a kingdom that oversaw a small region of the Western continent. That was why Cale was starting to smile even more.


    Shickler¡¯s pupils started to cloud as he began to smile. Cale stepped back a bit and opened up his arms.


    ¡°How about we have our discussion above the deck?¡±


    Psssssssssssh.


    Water vapor filled the air as three individuals quietly approached the ship.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The three people gentlynded on the deck. Cale could hear Raon¡¯s voice in his head at that time.


    - Dragons are much more beautiful and glorious!


    Cale understood Raon¡¯s feelings and patted his head. These three pure-blooded Whales were extremely beautiful.


    ¡®This one ispletely stiff.¡¯


    Choi Han had stiffened up after seeing the Whale Tribe people.


    Cale followed Choi Han¡¯s gaze and looked at each of the three people in front of him. The future Whale Queen, Witira. She was the same as usual.


    The Killer Whale with white hair. This man was probably Archie, the greatest warrior of the Whale Tribe. He had an important role in the Whale Tribe arc in the novel.


    He was the one who beat Lock up in the novel, and he was someone who was violent with a bad personality. However, his loyalty was quite strong.


    ¡°It has been a while since I¡¯vee down to the southern ocean.¡±


    This old, yet cool voice made Choi Han turn his head. Shickler, the Whale King, had a gentle smile on his face.


    He was the most handsome middle-aged man in the novel. The author seemed to have put his soul into this character, as the novel took four lines to describe Shickler¡¯s appearance.


    ¡®I can see why the author did that.¡¯


    But it wasn¡¯t like your appearance would feed you. Cale just needed to take in what he needed to take in.


    ¡°The south is much warmer, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Shickler¡¯s pupils started to cloud.


    ¡®He is just as Witira described.¡¯


    His daughter, Witira, had said that Cale was a weak yet strong person. As she mentioned, he was the weakest person on the deck but had no issue being confident.


    ¡°The south is good as well. Thank you for saving my son. I came with my daughter because I wanted to personally thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need for such thanks. I just did what I needed to do.¡±


    Cale smiled gently as he reached his hand out respectfully. What would be the point of having a long discussion sote at night?


    ¡°Since we are both busy people, shall we get right to the point?¡±


    ¡°Sure. But you see..¡±


    Shickler let out a small sigh. Cale did the same before reaching his hand out.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Tap.


    Cale put his hand on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    Shickler did a simr action.


    ¡°Archie.¡±


    For some reason, Archie and Choi Han were staring at each other. What beef would two people who had met for the first time have with each other? Cale put some strength into the hand on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder and Choi Han looked toward him.


    Choi Han was mesmerized by the Whale tribe¡¯s beauty a moment ago, so what would have made him so angry? This ship would sink with a single sh of his sword if Choi Han started to fight on the ship.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°...Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han bit down on his lips. At that moment, someone gave Cale the answer. As usual, it was the ck Dragon, Raon.


    - That Whale checked you out from head to toe! How dare he!


    Cale could hear Raon huffing as he turned away from Choi Han.


    Archie. Archie was even worse than Toonka. You know, the ones who are on the good side but always cause trouble? Archie was that type of character.


    He was someone who only pledged his allegiance to Shickler and did not even care about anybody else, including other members of the Whale tribe. He was the troublemaker of the Whales. Cale finally made eye contact with Archie.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale held back his groan. Archie really was looking at him with vicious eyes. Why was this punk acting like this? However, the answer was pretty obvious.


    ¡®Probably because I made Shickler personallye to meet me.¡¯


    Archie didn¡¯t care about the fact that Cale had saved Shickler¡¯s son nor the fact that he helped out the Whales with the mermaids. Cale stiffened up a bit after looking into the vicious eyes of someone who was even stronger than Witira.


    Shickler could see Cale stiffen up and urgently started to re at Archie. He had told Archie not to do this multiple times, but Archie never seemed to listen.


    ¡°Archie, enou-.¡±


    Shickler stopped talking and turned his head.


    ¡®Father, young master Cale is very odd. It was only for a moment, but he felt really big.¡¯


    He recalled what Witira had said as he looked at Cale. He could see that Cale was once again standing leisurely, as if he had never stiffened up in the first ce. However, the atmosphere around Cale was different. He finally understood why his daughter had said that Cale was strong.


    A gaze that seemed so deep that they could not fathom the deepness was aimed toward Archie. Choi Han, who had been watching from the side, subconsciously stopped frowning.


    ¡°...Cale-nim.¡±


    He then subconsciously called out to Cale as well, but Cale did not look at him. Choi Han oddly felt like that was only natural. Cale¡¯s gaze was dominating and only looked forward. The atmosphere around Cale also captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    It was different from a strong pressure. It was gentle yet firm, making it difficult to approach. It was because Cale was frowning.


    ¡®My body is responding on its own.¡¯


    The Vitality of the Heart responded to the pressure from Archie, making a bit of the Dominating Aurae out as well.


    The two powers working together made it possible for him to escape the strong pressure from Archie.


    Cale slowly started to speak.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Since it was like this anyway, he might as well squash him right now.


    Cale did not like Archie¡¯s gaze and slowly moved forward.


    Creak. Creak.


    The wooden nks on the deck creaked with his every step.


    ¡°Just who do you think you are.¡±


    The Dominating Aura revealed about half of its strength. Exactly half a step. Cale stopped in front of Archie and asked in a blunt manner.


    ¡°That you dare to stare at me like this?¡±


    Archie could not speak. He was definitely a bit taller than Cale, but it felt like Cale was looking down at him.


    Cale had definitely looked weak and he still felt like he would be able to kill Cale with a single hand, but he could not move.


    Archie could see the corner of Cale¡¯s lips starting to gently go up. Cale could also see that Archie¡¯s gaze had softened up, and so he coldly answered.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even answer that question.¡±


    Archie could tell that the man in front of him, Cale, was looking down at him.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t get caught staring like that.¡±


    Cale and Archie stared at each other in silence for a few seconds until Archie¡¯s foot took a step backward. At that moment, Cale put away the Dominating Aura and started to smile as he looked toward Shickler.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, your majesty?¡±


    Cale did not want to fight with them since they would see each other a few more times in the future and they still needed to make some deals with each other. That was why he had only used half of the Domnating Aura and was now looking toward Shickler with the brightest smile he could muster.


    ¡°...Indeed.¡±


    Shickler answered after a few moments and grabbed onto Archie¡¯s shoulder with a very strong grip.


    ¡°Apologize and introduce yourself.¡±


    Cale knew how Shickler had domesticated the troublemaker Archie. He beat him up. He beat up him so much that the entire ocean seemed to be filled with dust. He really beat him to a pulp while saying that a beating was the best medicine for a troublemaker.


    Archie then came back to his senses and became Shickler loyal subordinate. That was why Cale knew that Archie would not hurt him even though he was ring at him.


    Cale could see Archie bowing his head without looking at him.


    ¡°...I apologize.¡±


    It was a very quiet voice. He really didn¡¯t want to apologize. At least, that was what Cale thought as he red at Archie. Archie quickly avoided his gaze when their eyes met.


    ¡°My name is Archie.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I am Cale Henituse.¡±


    He then heard Raon¡¯s voice in his head.


    - Human, you seemed almost as strong as the tip of my toenail just now. Good job! Very good job!


    Cale held back his sigh at this charisma that wasplimented by a 4-year-old before gently reaching his hand out to Shickler, who was nkly staring at him.


    ¡°Please give me the package.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    The oddly frazzled Shickler seemed to have lost the regalness of a king and turned into a neighborhood uncle. That was how he was once you became close to him. Shickler looked toward Witira.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see. The package?¡±


    Witira was relieved that Cale was still the same.


    ¡®Relieved? Me?¡¯


    She was shocked for a moment, but calmed herself before handing the package over. There were a total of three items that were now in Cale¡¯s hands. One of them was a small bottle with only the Dragon¡¯s dead mana contained inside, with the poison having been removed.


    Dead mana. This was very dangerous for a living person who did not have the darkness affinity. That was why Shickler was curious.


    ¡°But why do you need this dead mana? There should be no humans who need it. Well, maybe the necromancers of old may find it useful, but there are none of them left. I don¡¯t know what you n to do with this small amount.¡±


    Cale put on a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Who knows.¡±


    What Cale needed was just this small amount. Cale put all the items into his magic bag and discussed a couple things with the Whale royalty before saying goodbye.


    ¡°See you again next time. I apologize once again for Archie¡¯s actions today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°No, I insist. It¡¯s because that punk still has a lot to learn.¡±


    ¡°...Father.¡±


    Witira called out to calm her father before speaking to Cale.


    ¡°See you again next time, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    He needed to see them multiple times since there were many ways he could still put them to use. Cale leisurely waved at the leaving Witira and Shickler, as well as the fidgeting Archie who said his goodbyes, before turning back toward his crew.


    ¡°Choi Han, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°...Ah, nothing.¡±


    Choi Han was shocked when Cale called out to him and vigorously shook his head. Cale walked past Choi Han, who had been standing there with a nk expression on his face for a while, and headed into the ship.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go sleep.¡±


    The ck Dragon Raon, who was following behind Cale, abruptly turned his head around and started to speak to Choi Han.


    ¡°I am Raon Miru, the handsome, beautiful, great and mighty existence! Remember that!¡±


    Choi Han stared at the extremely excited dragon before observing Cale, who was his usual rxed self.


    ¡°...I need to get stronger as well.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s voice disappeared into the ocean as he stood on the deck alone. Of course, if Cale had heard this, he would gasp in fear, thinking that an even stronger Choi Han would easily destroy this entire continent.


    ***


    The next morning, Cale could see that Hong was grumbling next to the ck Dragon, who will now be called Raon.


    ¡°I like Raon, it is cool. But I think Ra-Hong would be nice too.¡±


    On the other hand, the usually quiet On seemed to be excited, as she was happily walking circles around Raon.


    ¡°Raon Miru! Our youngest¡¯s name is so good! It is the best!¡±


    Cale, who had been watching this whileying on his bed in the ship, turned away as Raon continued to shout.


    ¡°Hey, Wolfie! I am Raon Miru! Hey, mage! I am Raon Miru! Choi Han!¡±


    ¡°I know your name already.¡±


    It was so much that even the usually nice Choi Han was answering like this.


    Currently, Raon, the kittens, Choi Han, Lock, and Rosalyn were in Cale¡¯s room. Raon approached Choi Han.


    ¡°If you know it, say it.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Raon.¡±


    Raon started to smile. It was then that Choi Han turned toward Cale.


    ¡°Miru. How did youe up with thatst name?¡±


    Choi Han had an odd expression on his face. Cale understood the reaction. Choi Han did not seem to know the pure Korean, ¡®Raon,¡¯ but he seemed to know, ¡®Miru.¡¯


    ¡°Something I made up?¡±


    ¡°Made up?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I suddenly thought of that word when I looked at Raon. It just popped into my head. It was a very interesting experience.¡±


    Cale just casually answered as he continued to eat grapes whileying down. He then asked Choi Han as calmly as possible.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It was just interesting.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze was filled with nostalgia. It was because the name was pure Korean. He nodded his head and started to speak to Raon.


    ¡°Raon Miru. It is a cool name.¡±


    Raon pretended not to hear what Choi Han had said, although his wings were fluttering with joy. Cale nonchntly observed this before looking out the window toward the ocean. He hoped to arrive at the Whipper Kingdom soon.


    They arrived at the smallest port in the Whipper Kingdom in a few days, as Cale had wished. There was someone there to greet them, the most important yer for this transaction.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    The even chubbier Billos now further resembled a piggy bank. He jumped onboard to greet Cale on the deck. Billos seemed to be much lighter than his actual weight, as he agilely jumped on board as soon as the ship stopped.


    ¡°Aigoo, young master-nim, I hope you didn¡¯t get seasick?¡±


    - Seems like he is trying to suck up to you.


    But Cale actually really liked how Billos was acting. Cale patted Billos¡¯s shoulder and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Time to catch a big fish?¡±


    Billos started to smile so widely that his eyes almost disappeared.


    ¡°I will just trust you, young master-nim.¡±


    The Magic Tower will be destroyed and the liege of the Magic Tower will be ripped to shreds by Toonka. All of the mages inside the Magic Tower will be killed, however, the liege of the Magic Tower was a greedy person.


    Cale looked toward the messed up port that was very different from the ports of the Roan Kingdom and casually said aloud.


    ¡°Treasure hunts are so fun.¡±


    As long as you find the treasure, that is.


    1. (PR: I pity Witira and Paseton.) TL: You mean envy. You like the pain as a masochist...

 Chapter 69: Different than Intended (1)

    <h4>Chapter 69: Different than Intended (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale patted Billos¡¯s shoulder. BIlos¡¯s eyes filled with anticipation as Cale started to speak.


    ¡°So work hard if you need some treasure.¡±


    It was an indifferentmand, but Billos still responded with excitement.


    ¡°As hard as you need me to work, hehe.¡±


    Cale shook his head after seeing that Billos was clearly excited. He knew that there was a lot going on BIllos¡¯s mind, but that Billos was putting up this front.


    ¡®Since I didn¡¯t exin it thoroughly.¡¯


    All he had told Billos was two words.


    Magic Device. Billos had heard only those two words. Cale observed Billos leaving to work before turning to look at a certain person.


    He was looking at the person who needed to be the most cautious in the Whipper Kingdom.


    Rosalyn.


    The mage needed to be careful if she did not want to get hurt or even killed. Cale found her standing on the deck and approached her. It was so that he could warn her.


    ¡°...Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    But there was no need to do that. Cale stopped to think about what to say.


    ¡°What is it, young master Cale?¡±


    Cale had to ask after hearing the calm in her voice.


    ¡°Is that a club in your hand?¡±


    The club in Rosalyn¡¯s hand was causing strong gusts of wind as she swung it around. She looked like she was used to this. He could also see a light leather armor underneath her robe as she refreshingly answered Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°It is indeed a club. Whether it is a magic staff or a club, they¡¯re all the same when you use it to hit something.¡±


    ¡°You are very wise.¡±


    Cale was honestly in admiration as he gave her a thumbs up. There was no need for him to warn her about moving around the Whipper Kingdom as a mage.


    ¡°Wise? I just wanted to make sure things didn¡¯t be difficult for everyone else because of me. I may not look like it, but I learned a variety of basic martial arts when I was young.¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    Rosalyn lightly tapped her other palm with the club. As part of the royal family, especially as the eldest child in line for the throne, she had learned self-defense, as well as some other basic martial arts.


    Her gaze suddenly became chilly.


    ¡°I also wanted to take a look at this ce with my own eyes.¡±


    Cale started to smile. Rosalyn, the liege in charge of the new Magic Tower in the future, was a very just person like Choi Han. That was why she was able to grow together with her party members. However, she also had a definite goal as well as a cold rationality. The Whipper Kingdom would give her someplicated feelings, as well as an opportunity to learn.


    Cale followed Rosalyn¡¯s gaze to look toward the port.


    This was the least destroyed port in the Whipper Kingdom because it was the smallest one and because the regr citizens used it quite frequently. However, there were not many ships going in and out of the port, and the faces of the people getting off of the few ships arriving were very gloomy. However, the faces of the people living here were bright.


    ¡®Many of the citizens who were treated like ves at the Magic Tower live here.¡¯


    Cale could see pirs of ck smoke in the distance. Civil Wars always left behind destruction in their paths.


    ¡°Young master-nim, we can move now. The carriage is prepared.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Cale nodded at Billos¡¯s statement and got off the ship. He started to speak after taking his first step into the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell that good.¡±


    Cale sniffed the musky smell of the burnt and destroyed buildings as he headed to the residence Billos had prepared for him. He started to speak to Billos once he got to his room.


    ¡°You prepared quite well.¡±


    Caleplimented Billos, who had prepared the quietest residence by the port, a carriage with the Flynn Merchant Guild crest, as well as all of the other tiny details.


    Billos shrugged his shoulders as Cale asked one more thing.


    ¡°Did you make sure to do it quietly without others knowing about it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that only natural?¡±


    Cale smiled and responded back after seeing the greedy gaze in Billos¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I knew I liked you.¡±


    ¡°You as well, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale leaned on the couch as he casually asked.


    ¡°Victory?¡±


    Billos slowly nodded his head with a sincere expression.


    ¡°Yes. It was as you exined, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    In the end, no, as expected, the non-mage faction had been victorious. Cale had arrived right on time for the end of the Civil War.


    There was only one thing that signaled the end of the Civil War.


    The destroyed Magic Tower.


    The fall of the mages¡¯ final fortress signaled the end of the Civil War. Of course, there were still things to take care of afterward the war.


    ¡°That non-mage faction was wilder than I had expected.¡±


    Billos started to frown as he described the Civil War.


    ¡°They seem like they are not afraid of death and like they are only focused on killing mages.¡±


    Billos¡¯s shoulders shook a bit as he tried to recall how it looked before the Civil Warpared to the current situation. These two periods of time were the best time for him to make some money.


    However, he had seen much more than that.


    ¡°They were especially scary whenever the citizens with magic resistance showed up inrge numbers or took the vanguard.¡±


    The biggest influence in the battle between the mage faction and the non-mage faction was this, ¡®magic resistance.¡¯


    These citizens with magic resistance were slowly born through the generations, and the fact that there were only a few of them, as well as the fact that they could not learn any magic, made their lives difficult in the Whipper Kingdom.


    However, these citizens with magic resistance were born inrge numbers during this generation, which ended up bing an advantage for the non-mage faction.


    The citizens considered this as a sign from nature that they were to kill those arrogant mages who believed they could rule over nature with their mana.


    ¡°This is especially true for the person named Toonka, the one in charge of the non-mage faction.¡±


    Cale was just silently listening.


    ¡°That man and his direct subordinates really seemed to move based on instinct. I saw him just once from a distance and he was pulling a mage¡¯s neck off with his bare hands. You don¡¯t know how terrifying that was to witness.¡±


    Sigh.


    Billos let out a sigh as he shook his head.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even sleep properly that night. Just thinking about Toonka and his direct subordinates still makes me feel sick.¡±


    Billos had made up his mind to absolutely avoid those people. It didn¡¯t feel like he couldmunicate with them. Thankfully, the staff around Toonka were smart and easy to talk to.


    ¡°It must have been very cruel.¡±


    Billos wildly nodded his head at Cale¡¯s short response.


    ¡°Yes, it was very cruel. The corpses of those mages who were torn to shreds while they were still alive are hanging outside all of the castles.¡±


    However, Billos did not say that that was bad.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure even that is not enough in the Whipper citizens¡¯ perspectives.¡±


    Billos understood how they were feeling. Furthermore, as someone who was making money off of the Civil War, he was not in the position to say either side was good or bad.


    ¡°But, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Billos started to smile as he asked Cale a question. Cale¡¯s response felt cold, but Billos did not budge.


    ¡°Where are we headed to now?¡±


    Billos was very curious about their destination, as well as what the treasure was. He could see Cale, who had been quietly listening to everything he had to say, start to smile.


    This smile filled Billos with anticipation. Cale then started to speak.


    ¡°To meet Toonka.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me? Who?¡±


    Billos thought that he had heard wrong. The fact that he had not been able to sleep properly for a while may have affected his hearing.


    Cale continued to speak while looking at the confused expression that he had seen for the first time appear on Billos¡¯s face.


    ¡°We are going to the Magic Tower.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    There were many reasons Cale had selected this very small port. It was the closest port to the Magic Tower, one out of the battle areas, and one where many of the citizens still lived.


    Cale leisurely continued to speak to Billos, who had a nk expression on his face but seemed to be thinking about a lot of things right now.


    ¡°Just trust me.¡±


    Billos opened and closed his mouth a few times before jumping up and heading over to the cab in order to take out a bottle of alcohol. He then started to chug it and only stopped after emptying about half of the bottle into his mouth.


    ¡°I will trust my instincts.¡±


    ¡°And what do your instincts say?¡±


    Billos took out a new bottle and handed it to Cale.


    ¡°My instincts are telling me to follow you, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale took a gulp straight from the bottle.


    ¡°You have pretty good instincts. It is perfect for a merchant.¡±


    Cale seemed to be very rxed. Bellos clenched onto the bottle in his hand as he looked past Cale¡¯s shoulders and out the window.


    Although the official Civil War was over, there were still screams throughout the Whipper Kingdom as all of the mages were not caught just yet. Madness, despair, sorrow, these were all still plentiful in the air.


    ¡°This tastes great.¡±


    Billos decided to follow his instincts even more after seeing Cale so calm.


    ***


    A few dayster, Cale stepped out of the carriage with the Flynn Merchant Guild crest. There were three more carriages behind him as well.


    ¡°Young master-nim, this is as close as we can get to the Magic Tower in a carriage.¡±


    Cale could see the destroyed Magic Tower in the distance, but it was much less destroyed than he had expected.


    ¡°He really kept his promise about not destroying it much.¡±


    Toonka had listened to what Cale had said.


    ¡°It is a beautiful Magic Tower.¡±


    Billos seemed to be in a daze next to Cale. At that moment, Cale took someone out of his pocket and showed a small corner of it to Billos.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Billos let out a gasp.


    The golden que.


    He only saw a bit, but that was definitely a golden que. Billos¡¯s gaze instantly changed.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I respect you very much.¡±


    Cale just ignored Billos as Hans approached him.


    ¡°Young master-nim, what do you n to do now?¡±


    Hans asked what Cale was going to do as he looked around. They were currently around the entrance of a base that was created in front of the Magic Tower.


    They could see lots of huts and houses. In fact, it seemed more like a vige than a base based on the size. They could also see uniquely colored people as well. They were the citizens of the Whipper Kingdom.


    There were also other odd people as well. This made Hans¡¯s eyes start to quiver.


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    He then subconsciously covered his mouth with his hand. There were people who looked like warriors, but they were covered in blood and chopping up some corpses. They could tell that the corpses were wearing robes. These were all corpses of mages.


    Behind the corpses were the chopped off heads of the mages rolling on the ground.


    The scent of blood and rotting flesh overwhelmed Hans¡¯s nose as he started to hear the sound of corpses burning behind him.


    ¡°Take a break if it¡¯s too much.¡±


    Hans turned to look at the calm Cale and realized that everybody else around him wasposed. Even Maes and the children, whom he recently learned were Wolves, were calmly observing the situation in front of them.


    ¡°Hans.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°This is a battlefield.¡±


    Hans could feel the weight of those words. At the same time, he clearly looked into Cale''s eyes that were coolly observing the entire battlefield.

 Chapter 70: Different than Intended (2)

    <h4>Chapter 70: Different than Intended (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale indifferently observed the tents, warriors, merchants, and other people moving to and from the camp. It made him recall when he was Kim Rok Soo and working different jobs. He suddenly felt tired and had a desire to rx and read a book. However, his face was calm, as usual.


    Cale¡¯s gaze once again turned toward Hans as he asked Hans a question.


    ¡°Will you rest?¡±


    ¡°I am okay, young master-nim!¡±


    Deputy butler Hans could see Cale speaking to him in his usual self.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s work.¡±


    That made Hans feel better. Cale gathered everyone in front of him after verifying that Hans was calm.


    Since the Civil War was already over, Cale and crew were able to get to the base in front of the Magic Tower once they showed their identifications. The base was now just filled with people finally getting some rest after the long war.


    And the reason they were able to get so far was because Billos had traded materials with the warriors multiple times during the Civil War. They hade under the Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s name.


    However, they were going to do something different starting now.


    ¡°We came to meet someone named Toonka today. Make sure you do not respond to any provocations before that.¡±


    Choi Han, who had been quietly listening, started to speak.


    ¡°Who is this person named Toonka?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that Bob guy from before is Toonka. Bob is an alias.¡±


    Cale just casually responded to Choi Han as he turned to look at Billos. However, he was able to hear Choi Han¡¯s quiet mumbling as he turned.


    ¡°...So it is him.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing.¡±


    Choi Han responded with a calm expression, so Cale just let it go as he started to speak to Billos.


    ¡°Billos, you said you could get to the tent with the chiefs?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, only about 6 people, including myself, can go.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you made quite a bit of money?¡±


    The fact that he was able to have conversations with the chiefs symbolized that Billos had made a lot of money through the Civil War. Billos just smiled and did not say anything else.


    At that moment, the invisible Raon started to speak in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - Funny.


    ¡®Now what?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    - I have a feeling that something entertaining will happen.


    ¡®Feeling?¡¯


    Cale got the chills and caressed his neck as he ignored Raon¡¯s words.


    He then quickly selected the four people who would go with him.


    ¡°Choi Han, Lock, Hilsman.¡±


    Cale made eye contact with Rosalyn. She had not said anything after looking around the residence once they arrived. Cale wondered whether she was angry about the death of her fellow mages.


    However, what Cale saw in Rosalyn¡¯s eyes was the gaze of a royal princess. Rather than getting angry because of the deaths of the mages, she was thinking about the stupidity of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s royal family for keeping things as is until the citizens rebelled like this.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, you¡¯ll being, right?¡±


    Rosalyn fixed therge club over her leather armor as she answered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The people who would go with him had been decided. Cale decided to leave the rest to Hans.


    ¡°We will go somewhere quiet and stay there! I will keep everyone safe!¡±


    Cale could see On and Hong snorting at deputy butler Hans¡¯s words. At the same time, they were asking Cale with their eyes.


    ¡®When will we go to the Magic Tower?¡¯


    Cale responded back with a gaze.


    ¡®Just wait a bit.¡¯


    They will soon be able to get to the location for the kittens to run wild.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Billos put on arge ne with the Flynn Merchant Guild crest on it and took the lead. Cale followed behind him.


    As soon as they entered into the base, they could feel multiple sharp gazes falling on them.


    ¡°Just look forward.¡±


    Everyone looked forward like Cale said. The non-mage faction was made of citizens, knights, and the magic-resistant individuals. Cale¡¯s group stood out like a sore thumb amongst the faction members, who were all covered in blood.


    Cale could see the non-mage faction members in front of him as well.


    ¡®I guess they haven¡¯t had enough.¡¯


    They wanted war. He could feel the madness and chaos in the air around him. Cale recalled how Toonka had taken control of the Whipper Kingdom royalty and made them his puppets before rushing to fight with the Queen of the Jungle and the Empire.


    He took the time to look at the soldiers under themand of a tyrant like Toonka. They did note up to provoke them or fight with them. They were just mesmerized by Toonka, who they instinctually feared. However, none of them backed away either. They just continued to viciously stare at Cale, who looked like a noble.


    ¡°We are here.¡±


    Billos stood in front of a tent. It was not very deep in the base, as Cale had expected. It was only a bit away from the entrance.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, the chiefs-.¡±


    ¡°Billos.¡±


    Cale cut Billos off because he knew what Billos was going to say.


    The non-mage faction thinks that they destroyed their, ¡®rationality,¡¯ but in reality, a different kind of rationality had exploded in its ce.


    Are only mages smart? Are they the only educated ones?


    No. There were many others who were educated as well. The scientists hade under Toonka because they were tired of being suppressed by the mages.


    ¡®They hate magic even more than Toonka does.¡¯


    You could just consider them to be crazy. It is even scarier when smart people go crazy.


    ¡°Contact them.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Billos approached thergest tents in the chiefs¡¯ section. A warrior approached him to guide him and watch him.


    The chiefs¡¯ tent. There were many more warriors here than the other areas. It was interesting that Toonka had no problem throwing away weak warriors but were protecting these chiefs.


    ¡®That is why he couldn¡¯t be a real hero.¡¯


    Cale ignored the sharp gazes of the guards and waited for Billos toe back with the chiefs. He just needed to ask them to meet with Toonka and they would probably wee it with open arms.


    However.


    ¡®Why does my neck feel so cold?¡¯


    Cale looked around to see what might be causing this odd feeling. Billos was taking longer than he had expected. It should not take this long toe back with a single person.


    - Human.


    Raon¡¯s low voice rang in Cale¡¯s mind as the entrance p to the tent Billos entered started to move. It looked like arge person was trying to run out.


    ¡®No way?¡¯


    Suddenly, Choi Han, who had been standing behind Cale, stepped in front of Cale with a stiff expression.


    ¡°Choi Han?¡±


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Riiip! The tent entrance ripped open.


    ¡°I smell it! I smell the scent of a strong person! Muahahahaha! This is perfect! I was so bored!¡±


    Arge man covered in blood revealed himself. Behind him was a man and a woman who were slightly smaller than him, but still quiterge.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh.


    The crazy person who was covered in blood as if he had showered in mage blood was naturally Toonka. As usual, Toonka was urately looking at a specific location.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    He was looking at Choi Han, who was protecting Cale from him. Toonka did not seem to even see Cale behind Choi Han.


    ¡°The other ones smell strong too, but you seem to be the strongest! I can¡¯t sleep while smelling such a scent!¡±


    Cale decided he needed to step forward. However, Choi Han asked in a very low voice.


    ¡°Is he Toonka?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you recognized him right away.¡±


    Cale just answered Choi Han¡¯s question without thinking, and Toonka pointed to Choi Han at the same time.


    ¡°Fight me. Aren¡¯t your hands itching too?¡±


    Cale let out a sigh. Toonka really never seemed to change.


    Choi Han would naturally decline as his personality was not one who would fight for no reason. He would definitely not fight with someone he had just met.


    Cale tried to walk past Choi Han, who was in front of him. That was when he heard Choi Han¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Raon¡¯s voice echoed in Cale¡¯s head.


    - Just as I expected. I, the great and mighty Raon, is smart!


    Contrary to Raon¡¯s excited voice, Cale started to frown.


    On the other hand, Toonka licked his lips after seeing the way Choi Han was ring at him. He only had Choi Han in his eyes and did not see anybody else. Choi Han had the strongest scent here. It was the same scent that made him think of the Whale people who were staring back at him in the Ubarr territory.


    ¡°Kekeke, yes, I like that type of gaze.¡±


    Toonka was excited. He felt like he could have a physical fight, one that did not rely on crap like magic.


    Choi Han put his hand on the hilt of his de after seeing the madness in Toonka¡¯s eyes. He was calm, but his gaze seemed like it wanted to chop Toonka in half.


    Screech.


    A part of the de came out of the scabbard.


    It was at that moment.


    Squeeze.


    Choi Han felt a strong grip on his shoulder and suddenly got the chills. He had felt this once before.


    It was the same pressure that caught everyone¡¯s attention when they were with the Whales. A quiet yet emotionless voice reached Choi Han¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Cale was looking at him. Cale wasn¡¯t ming him or giving him amand, but his gaze seemed to be extremely deep. That gaze made Choi Han subconsciously let go of the de.


    Click.


    The de was pushed back into the scabbard.


    ¡°Are you trying to fight right now?¡±


    The Dominating Aura was surrounding Cale¡¯s entire body right now. He walked past Choi Han and faced Toonka.


    The stench of blood filled his nose.


    ¡°Toonka.¡±


    Cale needed to stand above Toonka now. It became a little moreplicated, but he decided that he might as well use this opportunity. Cale pushed back his red hair and greeted the nkly staring Toonka.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°You, you ar-¡°


    Toonka did not recognize him right away. However, as soon as he saw the red hair, he thought of a single person. However, this person in front of him was too different from thest time they had met. He clenched his fist. An unexinable feeling wasing out of this bastard in front of him.


    The bastard that shoved him in the ocean and looked down on him, Cale Henituse. His gaze was the same as two months ago. The man he saw two months ago asked him a question.


    ¡°Do you want to fight?¡±


    Cale had a calm smile as he asked. However, he did not wait for Toonka¡¯s response.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir.¡±


    Choi Han could not help but nod his head at Cale¡¯s indifferent voice.


    ¡°Fight him if you want.¡±


    Choi Han could only answer in one way.


    ¡°I will definitely win.¡±


    Choi Han put his hand back on the hilt of his de. His tightly clenched fist let him feel a stronger desire than before. Cale then turned toward Toonka, who was slowly starting to smile. Toonka then let out a loudugh.


    ¡°Muhahahahahahahha!¡±


    It was so loud it echoed through the base. However, Toonka was still nervous. The person in front of him was definitely weak, however!


    There was an aura that dominated this area. Toonka ignored that aura and shouted even louder. He was excited. His body was heating up. Blood, he needed to see blood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight! Great! Very good!¡±


    In that moment, Raon was scoffing at Toonka as he spoke to Cale.


    - He¡¯s crazy for a beating. What an idiot. Our side is much stronger!


    It was only obvious. Toonka would probably get beaten to a pulp.


    Choi Han was not the type to go easy in a fight. Cale looked toward the even crazier looking Toonka, who wasughing like a maniac, and started to speak to Choi Han.


    ¡°No need to hold back.¡±


    That made Choi Han start to smile. This smile did not look pure and innocent at all. That smile satisfied Cale and he called over to Toonka.


    ¡°Bob.¡±


    The sudden return of his alias from two months ago made Toonka stopughing. Cale then nced at Toonka¡¯s subordinates, as well as the warriors who were slowly approaching the chiefs¡¯ tents and the people who were too scared to move. He looked back at Toonka afterward and started to speak.


    ¡°Set it up.¡±


    They might as well do it right if they were going to fight anyway.


    Teaser

 Chapter 71: Different than Intended (3)

    <h4>Chapter 71: Different than Intended (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale could hear Toonka shout with an excited expression on his face.


    "Get it ready right away!"


    Suddenly, an arena for the battle began to form in the center. There was nothing special about it. The citizens who went crazy for battle moved some of the tents near the training ground to create arger area for the battle.


    - Weak human, the chubby human is staring at you.


    Cale turned his gaze after hearing Raon¡¯s voice. Billos was staring at Cale from a distance. Cale casually made a shooing motion toward Billos.


    The chiefs were next to Billos, but now was not the time to worry about it. Cale turned his gaze to the front as a shadow appeared in front of him.


    "I will guide you to the front."


    It was therge woman, Pelia, Toonka''s left arm and a master of the spear. She pointed toward the front of the audience section of the arena. His expression immediately stiffened.


    "There is no need to do that."


    Cale did not want to be at the closest ce to the arena at all. He would the first to die if Toonka is sent flying or Choi Han identallyunches his aura toward the wrong spot.


    "We have to give you the best spot."


    As Pelia said that and looked forward, Cale could see the soldiers create a path to the center of the arena. It was a miracle for such wild people to be so coordinated.


    Pelia really deserved her position as Vice General.


    Cale sighed and followed the path to the front of the arena. He had already hidden his Dominating Aura, but Pelia and the soldiers could not take their eyes off of Cale.


    His slow pace made it seem like he was on a casual stroll, while the young man and woman walking behind him looked dangerous.


    - Why are you going to a dangerous ce? You can not do this because you are weak! It does not matter if you have be as strong as the tip of my w!


    But Cale was just walking slowly because he did not want to go. He couldn¡¯t do anything about Raon''s nagging. Rosalyn and Lock did not look good following behind Cale as well.


    "Young master Cale."


    "What is it?"


    Rosalyn cautiously looked toward the arena where Choi Han and Toonka would fight against each other.


    "What if this makes them hate us?"


    ¡®Hate?¡¯


    Cale''s eyes were full of confusion.


    Lock then approached Cale and started to whisper.


    "As Noona mentioned, wouldn¡¯t it be bad if Choi Han hyung ends up winning? What if they get angry? Don¡¯t you think Toonka would be angry and decide not to trade with us? "


    Neither Rosalyn nor Lock had any doubts about Choi Han winning. This was the same for Cale. However, Cale was thinking a little differently than the two of them.


    Cale slowly sat down on the chairs that were provided for the high ranking officials. He then pointed to the seats on either side of him for the two people still standing.


    "Are you going to stand the whole time?"


    Rosalyn and Lock sat in the chairs with concern still on their faces. Then Cale¡¯s voice reached their ears.


    "There is no need to worry."


    Toonka was not that strong. Of course, he was strongpared to the average person, but he was outrageously weakpared to Whales and Dragons.


    However, Toonka would never havee to this position if he had suffered after meeting a stronger being and vowed revenge on all of them.


    He was not the only one who was like that.


    "Just look around."


    Rosalyn turned her gaze as Cale pointed to the open space. It was at that moment.


    "Woo! Woo! Woo!"


    Voices echoed in the wide open space. The shouts of the soldiers around the arena rang in Rosalyn¡¯s ears. There was more.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sound of the citizens stomping their feet filled the area. Lock, who had been watching, could feel the vibrations underneath his feet. Once the citizens started to stomp, the soldiers and knights all started to stomp as well.


    "Woo! Woo! Woo!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    And that noise gradually grew louder. It seemed like the earth itself was shouting.


    "Young master! What, what is going on?"


    The timid Lock looked at Cale with a pale expression. He could see Cale smiling.


    He answered for both Lock and Rosalyn.


    "Winning or losing does not matter to them."


    At that time, Pelia came near Cale to sit behind him. She also heard what Cale had to say.


    "The Warriors¡¯ Ritual."


    She stopped sitting down and looked at Cale, who continued to look forward without noticing Pelia¡¯s reaction. The two warriors slowly made their way into the arena.


    Choi Han and Toonka. Cale continued to speak while looking at the two of them.


    "To fight."


    For Toonka''s people, victory or defeat was not important. Fighting was the only thing that mattered. In particr, if the opponent was not an enemy, the fighting between warriors was rather sacred.


    "Only that is important."


    Cale finished speaking and leaned over the back of the chair as much as possible. He was afraid of getting hurt after seeing Toonka and Choi Han entering the arena.


    At that time, he heard Raon''s voice.


    - Do not worry, weak human. I am stronger than the two of them! You will not get hurt.


    It was a voice filled with pity. Cale did not like the tone of Raon¡¯s voice, so he continued to lean back before turning around.


    "What is it?"


    "It is nothing."


    Cale saw that Pelia was sitting down and turned his gaze forward. He then also sat up straight. He didn¡¯t want Pelia, who was loyal to Toonka, to get angry for his casual demeanor.


    - Yes. Do not sit like a wimp and sit up proudly! Human, you are doing well!


    Cale ignored Raon¡¯s ramblings as he observed Hota, one of Toonka¡¯s other subordinates, stepping forward as referee.


    ¡®Not that they really need one.¡¯


    Until your opponent faints or gives up. That was the rule of these people. Fainting in such a battle was embarrassing for these people.


    "Young master, I don¡¯t need to worry?"


    "Yes, you can just rx Miss Rosalyn."


    Cale responded to Rosalyn''s question and watched Hota start to shout in order to get people¡¯s attention. He then blew a small flute.


    Beeeeeeeep-!


    The battle had begun.


    It would be nice if they ran toward each other right away, but Choi Han and Toonka both continued to stare at each other without moving. Cale watched this without thinking much about it.


    At that moment, he could hear Toonka¡¯s voice. The arena wasrge, but since they were in the front, it was not difficult to hear their voices. It also helped that Toonka had a very loud voice.


    "Why do you care about what the weakling thinks?"


    ¡®The weakling?¡¯


    Cale felt like it was referring to him.


    ¡®Choi Han is wary of me? Why?¡¯


    Cale had a question, but could not think of it any longer. It was because Rosalyn and Lock kept peeking his way. Toonka definitely was referring to him when he said weakling.


    Choi Han''s voice could be heard at that time.


    "...What did you just say?"


    His voice was very low. Cale could see the mocking smile on Toonka¡¯s face.


    ¡°I said why do you care what the weakling thinks! The weaklings are the first to die in any battlefield! I¡¯m sure you know that!¡±


    Rosalyn and Lock started to frown. At that moment, the two of them heard something in their ears.


    "Sigh."


    Cale¡¯s sigh made Lock shut up. Lock¡¯s ws were bing sharper and slowly getting longer. Rosalyn brushed her face with her fingers. However, the two of them soon stopped moving.


    ¡°Poor bastard.¡±


    ...Poor bastard? The two of them both had confusion on their faces as they looked toward Cale. Cale had a nk expression as if he had never sighed in the first ce as he looked toward the arena.


    The Choi Han that Cale knew had been transported to the hell known as the Forest of Darkness when he was just a sophomore in high school. He was the weakest existence in that forest for the longest time. Cale felt bad for Toonka, who was telling such a person that the weakest would be the first to die.


    "Young master Cale, who are you calling a poor-"


    "...Just take a look for yourself."


    Cale pointed to the arena instead of answering Rosalyn.


    At that moment, Choi Han took the sword strap off of his waist. The sword flew out of the corner of the arena once Choi Han threw it in the air.


    Plop.


    Cale could hear the sound of the sword falling to the ground, but he just nodded his head as he started to mumble.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely better to beat someone up with your bare hands.¡±


    Lock and Rosalyn both flinched and watched as Cale¡¯s words became reality.


    Wham!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Rosalyn could now tell who Cale was calling a poor bastard.


    Pow! Pow!


    Boom!


    Boooom!


    The arena was silent.


    Nobody could talk. However, Raon¡¯s voice was going off in Cale¡¯s head.


    - He¡¯s being beaten to a pulp!


    Raon was correct. Choi Han was beating Toonka up without holding anything back.


    ¡°Ugh, you bastard!¡±


    Toonka moved very quickly for someone his size as he rushed toward Choi Han and threw a punch.


    Pang.


    It made a cute noise as Choi Han blocked it with his palm. Choi Han then closed his fist around Toonka¡¯s hand as he darted toward Toonka. All of this happened in an instant.


    Cale could not see past that point. However, he could hear it.


    Booom!


    Toonka¡¯s body was flung to the ground. The arena was filled with dust from the impact.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Toonka was having a difficult time breathing. However, Cale could see that Toonka was still smiling.


    ¡°Great! This strength! A battle of st- ugh!¡±


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    However, Choi Han did not allow Toonka to keep smiling.


    Cale could see Toonka raise his arms in an attempt to block Choi Han¡¯s attack, but Choi Han¡¯s kick still flung Toonka into the air.


    ¡°Ugh! Hahaha!¡±


    Toonka wasughing even as he was sent flying. He then twisted his body and tried to attack again. However, the results were the same. He ended up getting beaten again and again.


    All Cale could see was Toonka¡¯s bloodied clothes, his face that was slowly getting swollen to the point that they couldn¡¯t even tell it was Toonka, and the dust that was consistently being kicked up into the air.


    ¡°Hehe...hehe, I will not fall!¡±


    Toonka got up while staggering to the side. At that moment, Cale could hear Raon¡¯s serious voice.


    - ...Why is heughing after getting hit? Does he enjoy getting hit?


    Cale looked up toward the sky. However, he could still hear what sounded like a punching bag being beaten up.


    There was no way that Choi Han, someone who could fight against the Whales, would not be able to beat Toonka up easily. Only Choi Han had the strength to fight against both Raon and the Whale King, Shickler. He really deserved his title of the main character.


    Pow! Pow!


    Cale continued to look up at the sky with curiosity.


    When will Choi Han finish beating Toonka up?


    Wasn¡¯t it about time for Toonka to run out of strength?


    However, Toonka was just too strong.


    ¡°Young master Cale, shouldn¡¯t we stop Choi Han?¡±


    Cale gave a short response to Rosalyn¡¯s cautious question.


    ¡°We cannot get involved in the Warriors¡¯ Ritual. It can only end with the will of one of the warriors. All we can do is watch this sacred ritual from the side.¡±


    Cale did not know that all of the high ranking warriors were looking at him as he said that. He just looked back down after hearing another punching noise followed by a bang.


    ¡°Hehehe, you are a really strong bastard. Spit!¡±


    Toonka spit out some blood and continued tough. Choi Han looked toward him with disgust. It looked like Choi Han had realized how crazy Toonka was.


    He would continue to smile no matter how much he was beaten up. He will stand back up even after being beaten to a pulp repeatedly. He would never give up. He seemed like a character out of a children¡¯s cartoon.


    ¡®That is why he is such a crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cale could see Toonka¡¯s morale starting to go down. He could not even tell whether Toonka even had his eyes open anymore.


    Toonka looked terrible as he let out a shout and rushed forward once more.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Toonka then started to fly away.


    ¡°...Looks like he is sting off.¡±


    Toonka was flung high into the sky. Choi Han¡¯s half transparent ck aura had sent Toonka soaring into the air.


    ¡°Huh, huh?¡±


    ¡°D, dodge!¡±


    ¡°Everybody move!¡±


    The soldiers rushed backward in order to dodge Toonka¡¯s body as Toonka came flying their way.


    Booom!


    Arge ditch was formed as if a meteor had struck down and caused an explosion. Toonka had fainted inside this ditch. Fainting was what Toonka found to be the most embarrassing.


    Choi Han walked over to Cale like he didn¡¯t even need to check on Toonka. Cale quickly got up, as if this was the moment he had been waiting for the entire battle.


    Rosalyn and Lock, who also got up at that moment, started to flinch. This was the same for Toonka¡¯s subordinates who were heading toward Toonka.


    That feeling they had gotten earlier. That gentle yet anxiety provoking feeling. Cale reached his hand out to Choi Han who had approached him.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han grabbed Cale¡¯s hand and started to smile. Cale surrounded his body with the dominating aura before looking around. The gaze that Toonka¡¯spanions gave Choi Han and himself was worlds apart from the original gaze that Toonka¡¯s group had given them when they had arrived.


    Cale had a smile on his face.


    Now it was set up properly. It was set up exactly as Cale had wanted.


    Tap. Tap.


    Toonka woke up from someone tapping on his cheeks. Pelia was waking him up. However, Toonka was looking at Cale who was behind her.


    Cale looked down at the copsed Toonka as he started to speak.


    ¡°Take me to the Magic Tower.¡±


    Teaser


    Imagine it is a guy throwing the punch


    1. Our PR¡¯s masochistic friend. (PR: I¡¯m innocent I swear.)

 Chapter 72: Different than Intended (4)

    <h4>Chapter 72: Different than Intended (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale could see the change in Toonka¡¯s expression. He nkly blinked a few times before slowly starting to frown as if he remembered what had happened.


    ¡°I lost.¡±


    However, he was calm when he started to speak. Cale then proceeded to speak.


    ¡°It was still a warriors¡¯ battle.¡±


    Toonka nkly stared at Cale before slowly starting to smile. He looked extremely ugly with that expression on his face. His face, that already looked like an orc¡¯s because of the beating he had just received, now looked like a mutant troll¡¯s face. It was full of blue bruises.


    Cale turned away to stop seeing that ugly face. He could hear Toonka starting to speak as he turned. Toonka was speaking to Pelia.


    ¡°A new warrior has appeared today!¡±


    Cale could see soldiers approaching them after hearing Toonka¡¯s loud voice. There was anticipation on the faces of the citizens. They did not seem to look down on their leader for fainting or have any animosity toward Choi Han for beating up their leader.


    Warrior.


    It was a cool title that was iparable to those stupid mages. Someone who deserved such a title had appeared.


    ¡°We will have a celebration tonight! Get it prepared!¡±


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The citizens started to stomp their feet again. At the same time, they cheered for both Choi Han and Toonka. Although these citizens were called barbarians because of such actions, Cale did not care.


    Of course, there will definitely be some soldiers whose morale goes down because Toonka lost, as well as some high-ranking people who will have animosity toward Cale¡¯s crew.


    ¡®Not my concern.¡¯


    He just needed to take what he needed to take. Cale could hear Toonka speaking to Choi Han behind him.


    ¡°Warrior! I will definitely kill you next time! Muhahahahahaha!¡±


    Cale turned around to see Choi Han frowning deeply. Choi Han had deeply disliked Toonka in the novel. He then heard Toonka speaking to him.


    ¡°I destroyed it less, per our agreement!¡±


    It meant they were now going to go look at the Magic Tower.


    Cale climbed back up and patted the pale Billos¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Billos.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Go get everybody from outside the base.¡±


    Billos seemed confused, but epted before pointing to someone else.


    ¡°Of course. But there is someone I need to introduce first.¡±


    Cale looked toward who Billos was pointing at. Brown hair and brown eyes along with an extremely average face. He seemed somon and average, but it was so much so that it made him look unique.


    ¡°Young master-nim, this is Chief Harol-nim. He is currently the Supreme Chief in charge of the entire faction.¡±


    Harol. He was a necessary member of the non-mage faction.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, young master Cale-nim. My name is Harol.¡±


    The peasants of the Whipper Kingdom did not havest names. Cale reached his hand out to Harol.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Cale.¡±


    Harol cautiously shook Cale¡¯s hand before quietly starting to whisper.


    ¡°I guess young master Cale-nim is who our leader Toonka-nim said he was going to sell the Magic Tower to.¡±


    Cale did not say anything and just smiled as he let go of Harol¡¯s hand.


    Harol. Harol was neither a very strategic person nor a strong individual. He also did not have any unique abilities. He was a great scientist, but he wasckingpared to the other chiefs.


    However, he was one of the founding members of the non-mage faction.


    The mages had considered themselves above the regr citizens because of their magic abilities. Harol had been the one who had brought up the idea of saving the people from such tyranny. To them, he was a hero.


    People followed him because of how average he was. Toonka and Harol, thisbination was the hope for the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s citizens.


    ¡°It is my honor to meet you. I guess we have a lot to discuss from here on.¡±


    The non-mage faction needed money. Harol probably wanted to take as much money as possible from Cale. At that moment, Cale could hear Raon¡¯s voice in his head.


    - What a liar.


    The dragon really was sharp. Cale gently responded to Harol.


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    An unfair trade. That trade started from Harol and not Toonka.


    ***


    Cale stood in front of the Magic Tower and looked up.


    The 20 story Magic Tower was the second tallest building on the entire continent. The tallest building was the Empire¡¯s Alchemist Bell Tower.


    ¡®It¡¯s better than I expected.¡¯


    Toonka had destroyed the Magic Tower less than Cale had anticipated. There were only a few outer walls that were destroyed. Inparison, all the windows and the insides were a total mess.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t all there is to the Magic Tower.¡¯


    Cale turned away from the Magic Tower to look at Toonka.


    ¡°Are you going in as well?¡±


    The question made Toonka start to frown.


    ¡°You think I am crazy? Why would I go into that dirty ce?¡±


    Dirty ce. Toonka was calling this famous building that was known throughout the Western Continent a, ¡®dirty ce.¡¯ It was dirty to him because the citizens¡¯ blood, sweat, and tears were shed inside of this building.


    ¡°Harol will guide you.¡±


    Toonka said that before peeking toward Beacrox, Hilsman, the Wolf children, and Lock. It was because he smelled strong scents from them as well. He then also peeked toward the two baby kittens in Cale¡¯s arms.


    He then looked toward Choi Han, who was talking to Rosalyn, before casually starting to speak.


    ¡°You are interesting because you are weak.¡±


    Cale naturally ignored Toonka, however, Toonka continued to speak.


    ¡°A weakling who oddly seems strong.¡±


    However, Toonka could not say anything else. It was because Choi Han had started to stare at him. Toonka started to smile brightly at Choi Han¡¯s stare before he started to approach him.


    ¡°What? You want to fight again?¡±


    Choi Han sighed before ignoring Toonka. Cale observed Toonka and Choi Han¡¯s interaction before taking a look at Billos and Harol discussing with one another. He then started petting the kittens in his arms while starting to quietly sing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s catch a rat, let¡¯s catch a rat. How many rats?¡±


    On¡¯s front paw moved in Cale¡¯s arms.


    Tap.


    She hit him once.


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him though. Life is precious.¡±


    Hong snorted before moving his front paw.


    Tap. Tap.


    He tapped twice before his tail started to wag. On started to shake her head after seeing the smiles on Cale and Hong¡¯s faces. The two of their viinous smiles were bing simr the longer they were together.


    However, On¡¯s tail was shaking as well.


    At that moment, a stealthy voice filled Cale¡¯s mind.


    - Should Ie with you too, human?


    Raon really must want to go with them, as he even asked Cale for permission. Cale sternly shook his head. Cale quietly whispered as if he was gently speaking to the kittens.


    ¡°You have to catch something else with me.¡±


    The baby kittens and ck Dragon all closed their mouths after seeing Cale¡¯s expression as he said, ¡®something else.¡¯ That sounded fun as well.


    Harol and Toonka soon approached Cale. Toonka pointed to Harol with friendliness.


    Our chief will guide you. Pelia will go with you as well.¡±


    Pelia was going to be Harol¡¯s guard. Cale nodded his head and asked.


    ¡°Did you clean up the corpses of the mages in the tower?¡±


    ¡°I left a few there.¡±


    Cale knew this would be the case and kept a straight face. At that moment, Raon started to speak.


    - I guess you are only afraid of mermaid corpses. Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure the mermaids can¡¯t get to you in the future.


    ¡®...I¡¯m not really afraid of the mermaids either.¡¯


    However, Cale did not say that out loud since he should not run into any mermaids in the future.


    Toonka observed Cale¡¯s calm demeanor before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Those bastards do not need their souls consoled.¡±


    The constion of the soul referred to cremation.


    The citizens burned mage corpses whenever possible. Of course, there were some corpses with their heads rolling around on the ground, but those corpses would soon be burnt as well.


    However, there must be a reason for the corpses they left behind not to be burnt.


    ¡®Probably the ones that killed the most citizens.¡¯


    What do you need the most of to advance magic devices?


    Experiments.


    What would they experiment on?


    People.


    There were many mages who performed experiments on humans in secret.


    ¡°I n on getting rid of them when there are no more mages left in this kingdom. There will be no traces of them left.¡±


    Toonka quietly mumbled, contrary to his usual self. However, Cale did not pay much attention to his words.


    Although all of the mages in the tower were dead, not all of the mages in the Whipper Kingdom were dead.


    ¡®The Mage Tower mages were all part of the mage faction.¡¯


    They were hierarchical and greedy. A tower is naturally going to have a top and a bottom. The people on top enjoyed looking down on the people down below.


    However, there were some mages who stayed far away from power and greed. They preferred not to take part in politics or anything of power. Those mages were currently in hiding, trying to find a way out of the Whipper Kingdom, as well as trying to determine where to go.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman would be their shield. Alberu will gather together the mages who are only interested in magic research under his wings.


    Cale then asked Toonka.


    ¡°Can I go in?¡±


    Cale put the two kittens in his arms down on the ground. They will stealthily investigate on their own as long as the entrance door remains open.


    Beacrox and Choi Han stood behind Cale. Seeing Beacrox there, Cale had a confused expression on his face. However, Beacrox was looking toward the still bruised and battered Toonka with disgust.


    ¡°Harol.¡±


    ¡°Yes, leader-nim. Young master Cale-nim, I will guide you.¡±


    Screech.


    The Magic Tower¡¯s door opened and Cale started to frown. He casually started to speak to Harol and Toonka, who were both looking at him.


    ¡°The rotten stench is strong.¡±


    The first floor of the Magic Tower. As soon as the door opened, Cale could see a corpse wearing the golden robe that symbolized the liege of the Magic Tower, as well as the destroyed remains of the devices inside. Cale started to speak with disgust at the crazy people who caused all this.


    ¡°Leave the door open to ventte. I can¡¯t stand this type of smell.¡±


    He then started to speak to Toonka.


    ¡°And cover the corpse. I¡¯m a weakling so I can¡¯t stand looking at a corpse for long.¡±


    Toonka snorted, but still motioned to a soldier guarding the entrance. Cale verified the pale, yet calm Rosalyn, before leaving her and the others behind and entering the Magic Tower.


    Choi Han quickly stood in front of him with Beacrox behind him.


    ¡°Shall I guide you floor by floor?¡±


    ¡°Chief Harol.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°The top.¡±


    There was no reason to look anywhere else.


    ¡°... The top?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about what it feels like to look down from the top. The liege¡¯s room. Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    They got on the elevator, the only device that was still functioning in the Magic Tower. It would instantly take them up to the 20th floor.


    ¡°You somehow managed to not break this.¡±


    ¡°Just in case we needed it.¡±


    Harol gently responded, but Cale had to hold back his snort.


    Oooooong.


    The only remaining magic device in the Magic Tower started to move with a gentle vibration. The tform that Cale and crew were standing on slowly started to move up. It finally stopped once they got to the top of the Magic Tower.


    Cale looked at the single door on the top floor and started to speak.


    ¡°Is that the liege¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°Yes it is. Ah, young master-nim?¡±


    Cale did not respond to Harol¡¯s call and started to walk.


    The others quickly followed behind him. Cale walked to the door and turned the knob.


    Click.


    The door opened and the liege¡¯s room revealed itself.


    ¡°What a mess.¡±


    Cale¡¯s blunt assessment was heard by everyone else.


    An area as wide as an entire floor was in front of them. It definitely was a mess.


    Everything inside the liege¡¯s room was destroyed. There was also blood everywhere. It looked like they had sshed blood around the room on purpose.


    ¡°A total mess. Chief Harol, can I go to that window over there?¡±


    The only symbol of the liege¡¯s room. The only undestroyed thing remaining in this room was the view from thatrge window.


    ¡°Of course. Let me guide you there.¡±


    ¡°I want to think in silence. Can I go alone?¡±


    ¡°...That is a bit...¡±


    Seeing Harol looking ufortable, Choi Han moved away from the liege¡¯s room and stood in front of the elevator.


    ¡°I will be right here.¡±


    Beacrox went and stood next to Choi Han as well. He looked thankful that he did not need to go into such a dirty and messy ce. However, Pelia was still ufortable. Nevertheless, Harol had made up his mind and started to speak.


    ¡°Pelia-nim, I will guide young master Cale-nim over there. Will five minutes alone with me be fine, young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Keep one door open. That way, she can feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Cale returned Pelia¡¯s thanks with a smile.


    The liege¡¯s room had a double door entrance. They kept one of them open as Cale entered the room. The twentieth floor. The liege¡¯s room was very wide as the liege had upied the entire floor for himself.


    That was why most people would not be able to hear Cale¡¯s voice once they got to the window at the edge of the room.


    ¡®Choi Han might be able to hear it, but it doesn¡¯t matter if he does.¡¯


    Cale crossed through the destroyed items in the room. Tables, chairs, books, carpets, everything was now trash.


    Cale stood in front of the window that was the furthest away from the door and started to speak.


    ¡°You broke everything?¡±


    Harol confidently responded to Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°Of course. This was the room of the worst person in the Magic Tower. This was the room of a monster made from mana.¡±


    A monster made from mana. This was what the warriors used when referring to mages.


    - What a liar.


    Raon was grumbling in disbelief, but Cale did not care. Instead, he started to whisper in Harol¡¯s ear. He was talking about Harol¡¯s secret that nobody else knew about.


    ¡°You say that, but you are a mage as well.¡±


    He could feel mana, but his heart resisted mana. He was a mixed child of a mage and a magic resistant person. The unluckiest of all mana users.


    The secret of a person¡¯s birth was quitemon in this world.


    ¡°Chief Harol, no.¡±


    Cale put his hand on thepletely pale Harol and called out to him.


    ¡°Harol Kodiang.¡±


    The phrase about how a smart person going crazy was scary definitely was referring to Harol Kodiang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to erase all traces of your father?¡±


    The liege of the Magic Tower, Pister Kodiang, did not know about Harol. This was a child who was born without his knowledge. A true monster that the monster made from mana had created.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Cale gently responded to the monster who asked him that question with a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°Let me hear your answer first.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to say something like how he was going to buy the Magic Tower. Instead, Cale spoke about what he knew to be Harol¡¯s desire.


    ¡°I will get rid of the Magic Tower for you. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 73: Different than Intended (5)

    <h4>Chapter 73: Different than Intended (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°The mana told me.¡±


    Harol had a twisted smile on his face after hearing Cale¡¯s answer.


    The mana told me. That was the phrase that was quite famous for being the Magic Tower¡¯s liege¡¯s favorite phrase.


    Harol Kodiang. He was born between a mage and a magic resistant citizen, and he had the unique traits of both sides. However, his appearance did not look anything like the citizens at all.


    ¡°...Are you nning on using my bloodline as ckmail?¡±


    Cale looked down from the 20th floor instead of responding to the question right away.


    There were a lot of memorable extra characters in, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯ Harol Kodiang was one of them.


    His mother passed away while giving birth to him alone, and his father did not even know of his existence.


    That was the start of Harol¡¯s anger.


    ¡®However, there was something Harol did not know.¡¯


    It was something only the author and the readers would know. That one line was enough to make Harol¡¯s anger worthless.


    < Harol Kodiang. He was a product of his parents¡¯ love, but unfortunately, he would never know the truth. >


    The novel did not go into detail about it. All it said was that the liege of the Magic Tower met her when he was out training as a young mage and fell in love.


    Cale continued to look out the window before speaking to the son of the Magic Tower¡¯s liege, who ended up destroying the Magic Tower.


    ¡°Why would I use it to ckmail you? Being rted to someone by blood is not a sin.¡±


    Harol did not have a response. Cale turned his head to look at Harol.


    ¡°Plus, aren¡¯t you all the ones who are in a rush?¡±


    They were currently between spring and summer, with the fall harvest season right in front of them. All of them had rebelled against the Magic Tower because they could not handle the taxation of the Magic Tower any longer.


    Harol needed to fill the people¡¯s desire in order for them to rise up once again.


    In fact, Harol was someone who wanted war even more than Toonka did. He wanted to destroy the seeds of mages in the entire world.


    ¡°...There is a mage within your crew.¡±


    ¡°Yes there is.¡±


    Harol could feel mana like his father, but could not use it. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t know that Rosalyn was a mage. Of course, the reason that he couldn''t feel Raon¡¯s presence was because his skills were too weak.


    Harol could see how calm and confident Cale was and decided to ask.


    ¡°What is the Roan Kingdom nning to do with the Magic Tower?¡±


    Cale started to frown as he made it very clear to Harol.


    ¡°The Magic Tower is mine.¡±


    Harol observed the red-haired man who spoke confidently while looking out the window.


    ¡°I do not share my things with anyone else.¡±


    He would have to be crazy to give this to the kingdom. Cale thought about all of the time he spent to get here. There was no way he would give this up. The Magic Tower would be an ingredient for him to create the sturdiest castle for his territory.


    Cale could see that Harol¡¯s eyes were filled withplications and confusion.


    ¡®He probably is going through all sorts of scenarios in his head because he is so smart.¡¯


    The final goal of this crazy bastard was to destroy all mages in the world. Harol respected and hoped for a world where everyone just relied on their strength or things like ancient powers.


    It was funny, since the world Harol was trying to create would be even worse when it came toparisons between the people who had abilities and the people who did not. That was why Cale called him a crazy bastard.


    ¡°...Young master Cale, is it not that you want the mages of the Whipper Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Cale scoffed to show that he was being honest when he answered. He already had Raon Miru, the ck Dragon with him.


    ¡°I do not need any more mages around me. An even greater existence is by my side.¡±


    -...Human, I like the view from up here! The great Raon is right here human!


    Cale could hear Raon¡¯s voice, but he paid no attention to it. Harol had aplicated expression on his face. Cale was nning on sending the mages to the crown prince anyways. He didn¡¯t care about whether Harol figured this out or not. He wasn¡¯t lying, since he personally would not take those mages under his wing.


    ¡®Of course, I will give some help to the crown prince.¡¯


    By some, he meant a lot of help to make sure that the mages ended up with the crown prince.


    ¡°Alright, Chief Harol Kodiang.¡±


    Harol could see that Cale seemed to have no worries at all. He pointed to the door. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim, it has been 5 minutes.¡±


    Their alone time was over.


    Choi Han looked through the open door and announced the end of the time before adding on.


    ¡°And other people have arrived as well.¡±


    Other people? While Harol looked confused, Cale started to speak.


    ¡°You can hear the details from my people.¡±


    Two people entered through the open door as soon as he said that. It was Billos and Deputy butler Hans. Hans had arge bag of files in his arms.


    Why had Cale called Billos and Hans toe with him? It was naturally in order to put them to use.


    Harol could feel Cale¡¯s hand on his shoulder.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale lightly tapped Harol¡¯s shoulder before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Have a nice discussion.¡±


    Harol started tough at Cale¡¯s calm voice before returning to his usual gentle expression.


    ¡°I definitely will.¡±


    Harol gave that short response before quickly heading over to Billos and Hans. Billos walked over to Cale while Hans and Harol were discussing. He then cautiously started to whisper.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Should I make the deal under my name for now?¡±


    The transfer of funds waspleted with Billos as the middleman. Billos would take Cale¡¯s money and deliver it to the non-mage faction. It was because of the difference in currencies and such.


    Of course, Billos would be taking the crown¡¯s money and not Cale¡¯s, but the non-mage faction had no way of knowing about that.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I will leave a deposit and deliver the rest of the money within a month.¡±


    ¡°You take care of it.¡±


    ¡°But I do have a question.¡±


    Cale could see Billos licking his lips. It looked so gross that Cale motioned with his chin for Billos to hurry up and speak.


    ¡°That, you see, how much were you thinking of spending?¡±


    The great Magic Tower held a lot of history within its walls. Everyone else believed that all of the devices except the elevator werepletely destroyed. The citizens of the Whipper Kingdom also hated this building.


    Cale put up one finger in front of Billos. Billos seemed confused after looking at the finger before cautiously asking.


    ¡°...100 million?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°One billion?¡±


    Cale did not respond.


    ¡°...Ten billion?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at the cautious question.


    ¡°Take care of it within that range.¡±


    It seemed smallpared to the tens of billions of gallons that went into feeding the army per month, but the non-mage faction needed money urgently to settle the needs of the citizens. The same amount of money could have different values based on the needs of the people.


    Furthermore, it was the crown prince¡¯s money and not Cale¡¯s money anyway.


    Billos started to frown as he quietly, but quickly, started to whisper.


    ¡°But it is all destroyed? Well, the original Magic Tower would take more than even a hundred billion gallons to purchase, but none of the magic devices even work right now.¡±


    ¡°That is why it is a maximum of ten billion gallons. Bring the cost down using the fact that it is just a skeleton of what it used to be. Oh, and you can use more money, so buy a good chunk of the nearbynd as well.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°There is something that we can sell that is worth the cost of this Magic Tower.¡±


    A short period of silence filled the area.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Billos let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°I have no idea what you are nning, but I guess we should always aim to generate the most profit?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then I will do what I can.¡±


    Cale started to smile after hearing such a satisfactory answer. Billos seemed to be at a loss of words, but still barely managed to smile back.


    ¡°My heart is shaking after hearing suchrge amounts of money, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is beating with joy.¡±


    Billos did not retort Cale¡¯s response. He respectfully bowed before leisurely walking back toward Harol.


    The non-mage faction had no use for the Magic Tower and instead needed to do something big like destroying the Magic Tower to satisfy the citizens. Since it was going to be worthless anyway, they might as well make some money off of it.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han and Beacrox approached Cale. Beacrox looked around the room before asking.


    ¡°Are you going to clean it once you buy it?¡±


    Cale gently responded to Beacrox¡¯s question.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get rid of everything.¡±


    The moment Beacrox let out a sigh of relief, Cale stopped leaning on the windowsill and started to walk away. There was no need to look at anything else right now.


    He would be back at night anyway.


    ***


    There was a big frown on Cale¡¯s face. He could hear Toonka responding to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Toonka started to frown at Cale¡¯s nonchnt answer. The surroundings were very loud. The citizens were enjoying the celebration to wee a new warrior.


    Toonka knew of their current financial situation, but this was more important to him. He needed to use the warrior name to draw people to them. That was why the chiefs had agreed to this dinner celebration.


    ¡°...You weakling.¡±


    Toonka seemed to be disgusted, but it was hidden through his swollen face. Cale just pointed to Choi Han.


    ¡°The main character for the celebration is still avable, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I need to rest because I am a weakling.¡±


    Although Choi Han did not seem to like it, Cale lightly pushed him toward Toonka and crew. Naturally, Hilsman was with Choi Han as well.


    ¡°Hahaha! I can feel the will of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s warriors! A celebration! This is great!¡±


    The Vice Captain really was good at socializing.


    ¡°Then goodbye.¡±


    Cale left the celebration area without any regrets. Beacrox was with him as a guard. Beacrox asked a question because they were heading toward Cale¡¯s crew¡¯s tents that were quite far away from the celebration.


    ¡°I just need to stand guard outside of the tent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will be sleeping.¡±


    ¡°That will be the official story.¡±


    It really was easy to talk to Beacrox. He didn¡¯t need to do any unnecessary exnations.


    That was why Cale had gathered the three others into his room. Of course, he needed to crouch to look at the three of them.


    On, Hong, and Raon were all sitting on the ground.


    ¡°Did you find him?¡±


    On and Hong started to smile.


    ¡°We have a good feeling about where he may be!¡±


    ¡°We know approximately where he is!¡±


    They were very excited.


    Cale had already changed into another outfit. He then looked toward Raon and started to speak.


    ¡°To the liege¡¯s room please.¡±


    Raon covered Cale, On, and Hong with invisibility and flight magic before avoiding the gazes of the other people and arriving at the 20th floor of the Magic Tower, the liege¡¯s room. Since all of the rm magic devices were already broken and only a guard was left at the entrance of the Magic Tower, it was not very difficult. Toonka had been adamant that as many people as possible took part in the celebration. He was oddly useful in times like this.


    Whaaaaaaa~


    Hahahahaha~


    Laughter and pping, as well as even singing, could be heard echoing throughout the night. Cale could see the soldiers and citizens all gathered by a bonfire and dancing around. They seemed excited to be celebrating for the first time in a while.


    Cale put his magic bag on his waist before looking toward the kittens. The kittens slowly started to guide Cale through the Magic Tower. They moved stealthily, living up to their reputation as members of the stealthy Cat tribe, while Cale followed behind them down the stairs. He could not use any magic device since they would leave some evidence of being used.


    However, Cale then started to frown.


    He stopped exactly on the 15th floor stairs and asked.


    ¡°...Where is he?¡±


    This was how the novel had described Mueller.


    < Mueller used his small body to hide in a secret wall along the Magic Tower Staircase. It was a spot that only his family and the liege of the Magic Tower knew about. The coward hid in that location. He ended up being stuck there, too afraid of the guards to step out. >


    Which wall would it be? Where would Mueller be?


    Hong wagged his red tail as he answered.


    ¡°The first underground level!¡±


    Damn it. Cale had selected the wrong spot to enter. Cale held back his sigh before quietly using the Sound of the Wind and picking the kittens up in his arms. He then spoke to Raon.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Cale¡¯s body moved very quickly down the stairs.


    Tap. Tap.


    It was very quiet, such that the guards outside would not be able to hear it.


    The Magic Tower¡¯syout was 20 stories above ground and three stories underground.


    ¡°A, amazing!¡±


    ¡°We got down here in an instant!¡±


    - You are weak, but as fast as my w, human!¡±


    Cale listened to thepliments of the three, who averaged only 7 years of age, while he stood outside the stairs to the underground levels.


    ¡°Around here?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The kittens were saying that they could smell a Rat. However, even they could not know the exact location. Cale had read the novel, so he could open the secret door as long as he knew the location.


    ¡®It really described a lot of useless things.¡¯


    ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ took time to describe all extras and passing characters with at least one line of description. Cale only knew the location because of this.


    Cale took out a small steel rod from his magic bag. On and Hong flinched and looked toward him, but he did not care as he started to tap the wall and walk down one step at a time.


    Ding.


    Ding.


    ¡°Where could it be?¡±


    Ding.


    Ding.


    The red-haired man started to mumble as he walked down the staircase that was lit up by glowing rocks one by one.


    Cale was feeling good that he would be able to save Mueller who, in the novel, was caught before almost starving to death and had to watch as the non-mage faction destroyed his family''s bodies before they killed him.


    Ding.


    Ding.


    However, the kittens and dragon following behind him did not look so good.


    At that moment, Cale took another step down and hit the wall.


    Dong.


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    It looked just like the rest of the walls in appearance, but the inside of this wall would be different than the rest. Cale started to smile. He took out a magic stone from his bag and touched the wall.


    Cale was quite focused, as it required paying attention to a lot of details.


    ¡®There is a spot on the wall with five holes in the shape of a star.¡¯


    Cale managed to find the five holes in the shape of a star. He then put the magic stone at the center of those five holes. It was at that moment.


    Creeeak.


    A small noise could be heard as the wall moved and absorbed the magic stone. Cale took a step back.


    Creeeeeeeeeeeak.


    An odd noise was made as the wall slowly started to open. A very small person could be seen inside. Cale tried to give a friendly greeting as Mueller became visible.


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    But something was off.


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaa.¡±


    The very small coward was shaking intensely while having a pale face. It was as if he had seen a ghost, no, a homicidal maniac.


    It was different than what Cale had expected when he decided to be the hero who saved Mueller.


    ¡°Waaa, hup!¡±


    Mueller was even huping. Cale tried to smile as gently as possible and greeted him.


    ¡°Hi?¡±


    However, this only made Mueller shake even more. On, Hong, and Raon all looked toward Mueller with pity.


    Cale was confused.


    ¡®Why is this punk like this?¡¯

 Chapter 74: Different than Intended (6)

    <h4>Chapter 74: Different than Intended (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale looked toward On, Hong, and Raon.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    He asked the three of them with his gaze, but the three just sighed and shook their heads.


    ¡°Soooooooob.¡±


    Cale could still hear Mueller continuing to cry. Why was he crying so much? Cale turned back toward Mueller.


    Both the dwarves and the Rat people were very short. Having received both sets of gics, Mueller was smaller than both dwarves and Rats.


    He resembled the dwarves in fairy tales, having very cute features that would make almost any adult have the desire to protect this small person.


    However, this did not apply to Cale.


    ¡°I feel so bad for him.¡±


    On and Hong wagged their tails before approaching Mueller with pity in their eyes. Mueller started to shake even worse as they got closer. He was crying even louder now.


    ¡°...I feel so bad for him.¡±


    Cale internally snorted at On¡¯s words.


    There was no need to feel bad for him. Mueller was 30 years old and lorded over the others as part of the family that helped develop the Magic Tower. He knew about the Magic Tower¡¯sst line of defense, but did not use it because that would have meant revealing himself to Toonka and his crew. He was so scared that he just ignored his father¡¯sst wishes.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that, there was no way that the Mage faction would have lost so badly.


    Of course, this was actually beneficial to Cale.


    Although he looked like a young and cute boy based on his appearance, inside of that body was a thirty-year-old man who knew the ways of the world. He knew that his own life was what mattered the most.


    Naturally, Cale preferred such a person.


    ¡°Sooooob.¡±


    Cale was tired of seeing a grown ass man continuing to cry. He decided to stop the good guy act.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Mueller flinched at Cale¡¯s voice. He started to shake again after seeing the steel rod in Cale¡¯s hand. He felt like this was the end of his life.


    Plop, plop.


    Cale ced some things on Mueller¡¯s arms while he was still crouching inside the wall. It was a loaf of bread and a bottle of milk. He had taken it out of his magic bag.


    Mueller¡¯s eyes started to shake. He cautiously looked up at Cale only to see a slightly annoyed expression.


    Eat it.¡±


    Mueller quickly took a bite after hearing what sounded like amand. Cale had an odd feeling while watching Mueller eat the bread that got drenched in his tears.


    ¡®...He seems to be useless.¡¯


    He had a bad feeling about this. Mueller looked like a totally useless fool.


    He was supposed to have the dwarves¡¯ technical skills and the Rat¡¯s stealth and meticulousness. Thisbination was said to have given him the potential to be the greatest developer and constructor. But why-


    ¡°T, thank you very much.¡±


    Why does he feel like such a doof?


    Cale had a bitter taste in his mouth. However, On, Hong, and Raon all looked toward Mueller with pity and approached him. They were trying to be his shield, as it looked like he was afraid of Cale.


    However, contrary to their intentions, Mueller was unable to even taste the bread he was chewing. Two purebred Cat tribe kittens and a dragon. At that moment, he heard a noise that brought chills down his spine.


    Ding. Ding.


    Cale tapped the wall with the steel rod. There was no reason behind it, he was just randomly tapping. He had a bad feeling about Mueller, but decided to take him anyway.


    The Henituse territory had a lot of sculptors, as well as skilled artisans of all styles. There were especially many artisans involved in construction. It was because they had a lot of quarries. That was why Mueller would be useful.


    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±


    Cale¡¯s low voice echoed throughout the staircase. He started to get annoyed with Mueller, who looked like he was ready to cry again.


    Ding. Ding.


    Cale calmed himself by tapping on the wall with the steel rod. He thought about how he probably needed to be gentle with Mueller since he was such a coward. Cale put on a gentle smile as he asked Mueller.


    ¡°Should I save you?¡±


    Mueller vigorously nodded his head. It was so energetic that the breadcrumbs started to fling off of him. Cale was satisfied with his energetic response and started to speak in a rxed manner.


    ¡°Then you have to listen to me. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Eat your bread first.¡±


    Mueller quickly started to eat the bread. Cale was satisfied with the speed and casually asked.


    ¡°You know where the Magic Tower liege¡¯s treasure room is, right?¡±


    Plop.


    The bread in Mueller¡¯s hand dropped to the ground. Cale gently added on.


    ¡°You dropped your bread. You should pick it up.¡±


    Mueller quickly picked the bread back up. He was still crouching inside the wall with Cale, On, Hong, and Raon surrounding the entrance to the inside of the wall.


    ¡°I know that you know about the secret room. The real room for the liege of the Magic Tower.¡±


    The room on the 20th floor was not the real liege¡¯s room. The Magic Tower had more to it than meets the eye.


    Mueller¡¯s eyes turned chaotic. How did he know about the room? It was something that only the liege of the tower and the members of the developer¡¯s family knew about.


    At that moment, Mueller heard Cale¡¯s voice once again.


    ¡°You also know how to get into the fourth floor of the basement, right?¡±


    Cale could see the shock in Mueller¡¯s face. The Magic Tower was known as having 20 floors above ground and three floors underground. Cale started to get an odd feeling after seeing that Mueller was looking toward him with fear, wondering how Cale knew about all those secret ces. Cale felt like he had be a criminal, taking a hostage and threatening them for information. He had no ns to do that. In fact, his goal was to save Mueller and give him a safe ce to stay.


    Cale started to smile and console the shaking Rat person.


    ¡°First of all, I will at least let you live if you do as I say.¡±


    He naturally had no ns to free Mueller. He needed to take him back home and put him to work. Cale could see that Mueller quickly responding.


    ¡°Anything, I will do anything you tell me to do.¡±


    The Rat and Dwarf mix halfling sounded like he was desperate.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Cale responded to Mueller¡¯s desperation.


    Mueller¡¯s eyes were still shaking as he looked at the man who brought the scary Cats, Cats that were even scarier because they were pure-blooded Cats, as well as the ck Dragon with him.


    ¡°Then eat the bread and guide me to the fourth underground floor.¡±


    ¡°But you need a magic stone to go-.¡±


    Cale took a bag out and threw it toward Mueller before he even finished his sentence. It was a bag filled with many magic stones. Mueller quickly finished eating the bread that was still drenched in his tears.


    He then had to go down to the third underground floor with Cale¡¯s group surrounding him.


    The stairway to the third underground floor. In front of it was only the door to the 3rd floor and no other stairs heading downward. However, Mueller took a magic stone out and approached the wall, eventually revealing a mechanism on the wall.


    Creeeeeeeak-


    A cave was revealed apanied by the noise. It was the pathway to the fourth underground floor.


    ¡°You go in first.¡±


    Mueller mechanically stepped forward after Cale ordered him to do so. Cale was excited as he headed down the inclined pathway. The cave was dry without any humidity, and there were light stones keeping the path lit.


    The 4th floor of the basement.


    This was somewhere that only the liege of the tower, the mages who were secretly experimenting down below, and Mueller of the developer¡¯s family knew about. Cale walked down the path for a while to find a small door.


    ¡°...There is an rm magic device.¡±


    Raon stepped forward as Mueller stood there mumbling. Once Raon lightly waved his paw, the small door opened. Naturally, there was no rm that went off. Mueller was shocked, but Cale did not care as he stepped in through the door.


    ¡®Found it.¡¯


    He had found the first treasure.


    What was hidden in the Magic Tower?


    The biggest secrets were the two research projects that the Magic Tower was conducting in secret.


    The names of the research projects were simple.


    ¡®A mana storage device that used the principles of ancient powers.¡¯


    ¡®The reason for developing magic resistance.¡¯


    A research that Harol would desperately want to acquire, as well as research that would take away the citizens¡¯ greatest advantage, were both held here.


    ¡°Wonderful.¡±


    Cale could see the files underyers of security inside tworge circr bins.


    The citizens who respected ancient power, and Haros who hated magic but also wanted to be able to use magic. How great would they have felt if they had found these research documents?


    ¡®But something like that will not happen now.¡¯


    These now belonged to Cale.


    Cale approached therge orb located in the middle of the two circr bins.


    He could see a seed resting within a fluid inside of this transparent orb that looked like a giant egg.


    ¡°Human, that looks interesting!¡±


    Raon approached the egg and squished his face onto the ss in order to observe the seed inside of the fluid.


    Cale approached Raon and patted his back as he asked.


    ¡°Do you want to try raising it?¡±


    ¡°Human, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But it is mine once it is done growing.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    The young four-year-old happily epted a deal where he would do all of the work only for someone else to benefit from it. Cale had a satisfied smile on his face as he continued to speak to Raon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pack up everything in here.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I am curious about everything!¡±


    It looked like Cale should create ab for Raon in the future. Cale started to smile, knowing how much this seed and the research material were worth.


    ¡°Mueller.¡±


    ¡°Gasp, you even know, m, my name.¡±


    Cale approached Mueller, who was hiding at the entrance withouting in. Mueller looked back and forth between the dragon that made the documents and therge egg disappear into another dimension, and Cale, who was approaching him. He could not help but shake.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the liege¡¯s room now.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, human?¡±


    ¡°Set an rm device here and a few magic traps.¡±


    The fourth floor of the basement would be revealed once the Magic Tower was destroyed. Toonka and the non-mage faction would be even stronger if they found the items that were down here. Of course, Cale did not really want them to get stronger.


    ¡®Although they will perish faster this way.¡¯


    But that was not Cale¡¯s problem.


    Cale just nkly watched as Raon happily created some magic traps.


    ¡°Other humans cannot take all of the interesting things in here. I need to make it so they die the moment they step in here!¡±


    Cale watched the excited four-year-old with satisfaction, but Mueller¡¯s face continued to turn paler. Cale didn¡¯t care about Mueller¡¯s current mental state, instead, he waited until Mueller resealed the room that was now filled with Raon¡¯s magic traps before he grabbed the back of Mueller¡¯s neck.


    ¡°The liege¡¯s room.¡±


    That sentence made Mueller respond while still remaining curled up.


    ¡°We need to first go to the 20th floor.¡±


    On and Hong jumped into Cale¡¯s arms. Mueller, On, and Hong all shared the space in Cale¡¯s arms. Mueller could feel Hong¡¯s front paw on his back and felt like he was going to die. That made him develop the courage to say the following.


    ¡°I, I can walk- aah!¡±


    But before he could finish speaking, he needed to close his mouth because they were moving very quickly. Cale had used the Sound of the Wind to quickly rush up to the 20th floor.


    Mueller staggered before trying to stand once they got back up to the 20th floor. He needed some support as he seemed to be dizzy, leading On to give him some support.


    ¡°T, thank you very much.¡±


    Meeeow.


    On gave him a smile, but Mueller started to shake as he avoided eye contact with On. He then started to speak after seeing Cale¡¯s gaze that seemed to be telling him to exin how to get to the secret room.


    ¡°There is actually another floor in the Magic Tower.¡±


    ¡°Is the 21st floor the real liege¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°No, we do not call it the 21st floor.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you call it?¡±


    The Magic Tower¡¯s liege¡¯s room. That was a room that the non-mage faction did not ever manage to find. Cale only knew about it because of something that was written in the novel.


    < Although the non-mage faction ended up finding the 4th floor of the basement, they would never learn about the real liege¡¯s room. If they had discovered it, the strength of the Whipper Kingdom would have increased by another step. >


    Cale heard Mueller¡¯s voice in his ear.


    ¡°The 0th floor. We call it the 0th floor.¡±


    ¡°Get it ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Cale watched the now quick and no longer crying Mueller with satisfaction. The moment a smile ended up on his face, Mueller¡¯s movements became even faster. Although he looked like he was shaking a bit, he was fast after receiving the unique traits of both dwarves and Rats.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale let out a small gasp of admiration.


    Ooooong-


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be here.¡±


    Mueller moved some things on the floor of the liege¡¯s room. All sorts of devices popped up and Cale could hear the sounds of gears turning.


    Finally, once Mueller used a magic stone, a pretty loud noise echoed in the liege¡¯s room.


    Boom.


    However, the loud noise of the celebration allowed Cale to not have to worries. Nheless, he was soon full of confusion.


    ¡°...Mueller, exin.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    There was no change at all. Mueller started to point, not at the room that still looked the same, but somewhere else.


    ¡°It is over there.¡±


    ¡°...Over there?¡±


    Cale looked toward where Mueller was pointing.


    It was the window.


    It was therge window that Cale had looked out of earlier in the day.


    ¡°You just have to jump out.¡±


    ¡°Out the window?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Then you will be at the 0th floor.¡±


    Mueller raised his head to look at the owner of the shadow that covered him. He could see into Cale¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°...You know what happens if you¡¯ve lied, right?¡±


    The steel rod shined in the light. Cale looked toward the shaking Mueller, who nodded his head and started to smile. He then picked Mueller up.


    ¡°Aigo, what are you doing sir? You told me you would let, let me live!¡±


    Cale ignored Mueller¡¯s cries, instead, he looked toward Raon and the kittens before looking out the window. Cale sighed while looking at the three pairs of eyes that were staring at him.


    ¡°You first.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Mueller was thrown out of the window. However, they did not see Mueller fall to the ground. Cale quickly followed behind Mueller.


    Cale did not need to experience falling down twenty stories.


    Tap.


    There was a tform right underneath his feet.


    ¡°I guess it is magic.¡±


    The real liege¡¯s room appeared as Cale made his observation. At the same time, he could hear the children¡¯s voices from behind him.


    ¡°Noona, I can¡¯t tell what I am looking at right now.¡±


    ¡°Hong, my eyes are fine, but this is weird.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Raon just had a single word of admiration.


    Cale started to smile.


    < The liege of the Magic Tower was a greedy person. Because of something that had happened in his past, he was full of greed. >


    Gold. Jewels. Magic Devices. Money filled the very wide 0th floor.


    The entire room was shining and filled with things that would be worth a lot of money.


    < His greed was almost at the level of an average adult dragon. >


    ¡°It really makes you think about a Dragon¡¯s Lair.¡±


    Cale headed toward a pile of magic devices. None of the items in this room were cheap. All of the magic devices were decorated with jewels, making it obvious that they were made for nobles or royalty.


    The entire room was filled with items like this.


    The liege of the tower did not use these devices, even as they faced death. That was because using it like that would not be for himself, but for everyone in the Magic Tower.


    Cale covered his face with both of his hands. He could see the cker¡¯s life through his fingers.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Cale did not hold back hisughter. He let it all out. Mueller watched Cale for a bit before looking around the liege¡¯s room that he had known about for a while, but was seeing for the first time. He then stealthily reached out and grabbed the golden brooch that was closest to him.


    Meeeow.


    But he heard a chilling sound as soon as he grabbed it.


    On and Hong were wagging their tails while watching him. The ck Dragon also took a step toward him. Mueller quickly let go of the golden brooch in his hand.


    The thirty-year-old Rat could not do anything.


    On the other hand, Cale had a wide smile on his face as he looked toward the children.


    ¡°We are rich.¡±


    Listening to Cale¡¯s calm voice that was very different than Cale¡¯s current expression, On, Hong, and Raon all started to smile. A jovial feeling, simr to the one down below in the celebration, filled the room.


    The Rat watched all this with fear in his eyes.


    1. (PR: I originally felt pity. Now I am thinking that we can do without one more mage.)

 Chapter 75: A Good Person (1)

    <h4>Chapter 75: A Good Person (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    After safely getting out of the Magic Tower, Cale ran into Beacrox, who was still guarding his tent. Beacrox pretended like Cale did not exist, and Cale also did not say anything as he entered the tent.


    Mueller was, naturally, with him.


    Cale let go of Mueller and sat down on the couch. Even without Cale saying anything, Mueller kneeled in front of Cale. Although there was no need to do that, Cale didn¡¯t care and just got straight to the point.


    ¡°I will give you a warm bed and a safe ce where you will definitely not die. And, eventually, I will also give you your freedom.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale crouched toward Mueller, who was still kneeling.


    ¡°First, I will let you leave the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    Mueller¡¯s pupils turned cloudy. He was afraid of both the citizens and other mages. Just leaving this ce would make him happy. Cale casually put a brooch on Mueller¡¯s cor.


    It was the golden brooch that Mueller tried to take earlier. There was no way Cale did not see it happen. Mueller¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°I will also give you treasures like this. So, you¡¯ll be able to do a good job with whatever I ask, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir! I will definitely do a good job!¡±


    ¡°Then create a blueprint for a castle and a ship.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Mueller was said to have the potential to be the greatest developer. What Cale wanted was for him to develop things.


    ¡°Something along the lines of the Magic Tower is fine.¡±


    He needed a safe sweet home and a strong method of transportation.


    ¡°How should I make it?¡±


    Mueller¡¯s question made Cale think of his family crest.


    The Golden Turtle.


    There was something that came to mind when he thought of a ship and a turtle. Kim Rok Soo recalled the great Turtle Ship of Korea, but chose not to say anything about it. All he wanted was a ship for transporting and safety. The Turtle Ship of Korea with all of its exciting history was not necessary for him.


    ¡°...Our family crest is the Golden Turtle. You figure it out from there.¡±


    Mueller will take care of it. Although he didn¡¯t know what the end result would be, Cale made sure to be stern with Mueller.


    ¡°Work hard, as if your life depends on it. On, Hong, keep an eye on him.¡±


    Meeeow!


    ¡°Surveince is fun!¡±


    Mueller was weak against children. In fact, he was very weak against children.


    ¡°I, I will work hard!¡±


    Cale listened to his voice as he thought about how he was satisfied with today¡¯s operation.


    He could hear the citizens singing by the bonfire. The celebration was still going on even though it was close to midnight.


    It was going to be a loud night.


    ***


    The celebration continued until early in the morning, but it was calm after that. However, time still continued to flow during the calm.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Cale just waved his hand at Chief Harol¡¯s question.


    ¡°So-so.¡±


    Cale was always at the best condition possible thanks to the Vitality of the Heart.


    ¡°Isn''t it all of you who need to worry about your health?¡±


    Harol and the rest of the Chiefs looked tired. Billos was the same way.


    ¡°I am not weak!¡±


    Toonka, who was drunk in the corner, was the same as well. Cale ignored Toonka and continued to speak to Harol.


    ¡°Things progressed faster than expected.¡±


    ¡°...There was no point to draw it out.¡±


    Just one day was all it took to make the deal for the Magic Tower. Although it could have taken a long time, trades always progress faster when one side is in a state of urgency.


    ¡°Makes sense since you are all in a rush, right?¡±


    No matter what they did, the non-mage faction, which was a collection of the poor, was always going to becking money. The royal family would have given all of their money to the mage faction, and there was nothing inside the Magic Tower that was worth anything. But it wasn¡¯t like they could sell the magic devices in the kingdom, since that would only bring down their reputation.


    But most importantly, Harol probably wanted to get rid of Cale as fast as possible.


    ¡°Did you get a chance to read through the contract, young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°I read it as soon as I got it.¡±


    The total amount was slightly more than ten billion gallons because it included some of the nearbynd.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will destroy it within a year.¡±


    The contract stated that, although Cale purchased the Magic Tower, he will also destroy it within a year.


    He would also not move the Magic Tower building to another location.


    He would also not gather any mages under the Cale Henituse name.


    ¡°...I really can¡¯t understand you.¡±


    Toonka red at Cale like he was someone who came to show off his wealth, but Cale just shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I just wanted to own the highest view after the Empire¡¯s Bell Tower.¡±


    Toonka looked toward him with disbelief, but just pushed the contract to Cale as if he did not want to think about any moreplicated things.


    ¡°Just sign it. I promised to spar with your subordinate Hilsman today. Muhahaha!¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression turned stiff as soon as Vice Captain Hilsman¡¯s name was brought up. The Vice Captain was very good at socializing. He had started to talk to the citizens about cooperation. Choi Han had reported how surprising all of it was to witness.


    ¡°You just have to stamp here.¡±


    Harol handed an ink pad to Cale. At that moment, Cale and Harol made eye contact. Harol gazed into Cale¡¯s eyes like he was trying to read Cale¡¯s intentions, but Cale just smiled back.


    Harol probably did not want to sell the Magic Tower because he was suspicious. However, he had no choice since they had a lot more to gain from selling it. It was difficult to ignore such gains.


    ¡°Here, I stamped it so you do it too!¡±


    Toonka refreshingly, and, if we want to be mean, stupidly, stamped his thumb on the contract without any hesitation. Cale also stamped his thumb on two copies of the contract. He then put his copy inside of his pocket. It was now Billos¡¯s turn.


    ¡°I, Billos Flynn, as a member of the Flynn Merchant Guild, will serve as a witness and the intermediary for the transfer of funds.¡±


    Toonka nodded his head and reached his hand out and Cale responded to shake his hand.


    ¡°Let me know if you need my help to destroy the Magic Tower. I can always help destroy that dirty building.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°You can feel proud that you made a deal with us, who will go on to do great things.¡±


    Cale made eye contact with Toonka, who put some more strength into their handshake.


    ¡°We will leave a mark in the history of this continent! You can go around saying you know of me! Hahaha!¡±


    History my ass. Well, being defeated does go down in history as well. The contents of volume 5 will soon end. Cale didn¡¯t know what came after that.


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    Cale just responded respectfully to Toonka¡¯s words.


    The contract was finished.


    Cale left the chiefs¡¯ tent and headed back to his own. Billos naturally followed behind him. As soon as Cale entered the tent, he knew why Billos had such a perverted smile on his face.


    Cale took the golden que out of his pocket and slightly turned it around. With a click, the top of the golden que opened like a lid.


    ¡°Oh~!¡±


    Billos couldn¡¯t help but admire it as a stamp of the royal crest appeared.


    ¡°What are you looking at so amazed?¡±


    Caleughed at Billos before using the stamp on a note. This stamp with the royal crest would disappear after he used it twice. Cale passed a magic bag over to Billos, who was looking toward the golden que with greed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the bag I gave-?¡±


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    Billos opened the magic bag that he had sold to Cale.


    ¡°...Wow.¡±


    He could see many magic devices that have been shrunk inside of the bag. All of them were magic devices for the nobles and royals. Billos then heard Cale¡¯s voice once again.


    ¡°You will receive at least a few more of those bags in the future. Slowly start to sell them after about a month.¡±


    Billos clenched onto the bag and cautiously asked.


    ¡°How much do I get?¡±


    ¡°30%.¡±


    ¡°That much?¡±


    Billos could not hide his shock. It wasn¡¯t that 30 percent wasrge but the Cale that he knew was pretty thorough when it came to things like this. That was why he thought, at max, he would get 20 percent. Especially since these magic devices were no longer avable for sale.


    ¡°Leader of the merchant guild.¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice uratelynded in Billos¡¯s ear.


    ¡°The position that you wanted. You need to quickly take that position. The north and the sea routes will soon be flipped over.¡±


    ¡°...Another war.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Why would I share such precious information?¡±


    Billos carefully put the magic bag into his pocket.


    ¡°Please feel free to give me whatever you want in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sure. If possible, stay in contact with your uncle as well.¡±


    His uncle, Odeus Flynn. The man who was in control of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northwestern underworld.


    ¡°Why my uncle?¡±


    It would not be long for the ck Dragon, Raon, to get his revenge.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason. No need for you to be curious.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Billos did not ask anything else, instead, he handed Cale a magic videomunication device. It was a precious item that Billos had worked hard to acquire, but Cale just took it and lightly tossed it onto the bed. Seeing Cale acting like his normal self, Billos started to exit the tent.


    ¡°Next time, I will contact you via video, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Cale ordered On and Hong as soon as Billos left.


    ¡°Bring the children here.¡±


    Meeeow.


    A few momentster, Cale looked toward the children that On and Hong had brought before he started to speak.


    ¡°The duration is...¡±


    He stopped mid-sentence and let out a sigh. He was frowning as much as possible.


    ¡°Hilsman.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The Vice Captain looked like a mess and smelled like alcohol after enjoying the celebration until the wee hours of the morning. However, his condition seemed to be fine.


    ording to Beacrox¡¯s report, Hilsman was arm in arm with the citizens and enjoying himself as he got back to his tent.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the celebration?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I have made a lot of friends!¡±


    Maybe it was because Hilsman was the jealous type, but he was really a social butterfly.


    ¡®Will It be okay to send such a guy with Lock?¡¯


    Cale had some concerns, but there was nothing else he could do at this point. He looked toward Lock, the Wolf children, and Hilsman as he returned to what he was saying.


    ¡°The duration is one month.¡±


    Cale was nning on starting his deal with Lock now. He opened up a map on top of the table and pointed to a mountain at the southern end of the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡°Mount Yellia. You just need to go find the item I tell you to find there.¡±


    The ancient power this time was one that was embedded in an item.


    ¡°...Umm young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Vice Captain.¡±


    ¡°I heard about that mountain before. It has a very high summit, and the peak is said to be covered in snow all year long. I also heard that it is one of the top three most dangerous mountains on the continent.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Cale looked toward Lock instead of Hilsman, who could not answer.


    ¡°Can you do it? Yes or no?¡±


    ¡°I can do it.¡±


    Lock answered without any hesitation. He was still timid and naive, but he was much differentpared to when he had first met Cale.


    ¡°Maes.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°All of you do not need to go up to the peak. Just support Lock from around the base.¡±


    Maes and the children exchanged nces before responding vigorously.


    ¡°Yes sir! We will definitely show you a sessfulpletion of the mission!¡±


    ¡°Uhh, no need to be so passionate about it.¡±


    Cale waved at them before speaking to Hilsman.


    ¡°You are the guide. Guide the children well, feed them well, and make sure they get their rest.¡±


    ¡°...So, I don¡¯t have to climb the mountain?¡±


    Hilsman scratched his head as he started to mumble.


    ¡°I am a bit afraid of heights.¡±


    What the hell was this kind of guy doing being a Vice Captain? Cale suddenly had a lot of questions about the Henituse family Knights Brigade.


    ¡°Do what you want.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! I will be a great guide and guard for the children! Oh, young master-nim, where should we return to?¡±


    Cale pointed to a location at Hilsman¡¯s question.


    ¡°...Over there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Umm, are you sure you did not point to a wrong spot?¡±


    Hilsman¡¯s eyes could not move away from where Cale was pointing.


    It was one of the Western Continent¡¯s 5 Forbidden Regions.


    The, ¡®Path of No Return.¡¯


    It was located in Oorim, a rainforest that rained throughout the year. This path in that forest was one where many travelers went in and never came back. Nobody knew what happened to the people who entered.


    It was located at the border between the Whipper Kingdom and the Western Continent. Cale was pointing to that rainforest.


    ¡°Vice Captain, there is a small vige called Hoik Vige by the Path of No Return. It is a small vige, as well as the only entrance into the Path of No Return.¡±


    It was a very small vige located at the most southern part of the Whipper Kingdom. That vige rested at the entrance of this rainforest with no exit.


    ¡°Come over there.¡±


    The Path of No Return.


    In about a month from now, the Queen of the Jungle will be running amok inside of Oorim with her subordinates. Cale was nning on being her guide at that time.


    Choi Han, who had been standing to the side, approached him and asked.


    ¡°Then is Hoik Vige our next destination?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale was thinking about thest stage of the first step toward the luxurious cker life, the ¡®money¡¯ step and started to smile. Once he took care of this business with the Queen of the Jungle, he would return to the Roan Kingdom to take care of Raon¡¯s revenge and some trivial things before building a sturdy house.


    ¡°We can head there right away once things here are done.¡±


    Cale was meticulously preparing for the future beyond volume 5 that would soon arrive.


    ***


    Three weekster, Cale arrived at Hoik Vige. It was sprinkling.


    ¡°...Why are there so many gravestones here?¡±


    Cale looked toward the gravestones that started from the entrance of the vige before responding to Rosalyn¡¯s question.


    ¡°Hoik Vige is a vige that was created by the families of the travelers who went in and never came back.¡±


    Their desperate pleas for their loved ones to return as well as the hope that they would someday return had led to them remaining here and building this vige. Those people who entered the Path of No Return had entered for many different reasons. However, with them nevering back, their family ended up moving as close to them as possible.


    ¡°However, people will eventually give up. Once those hopes turned into despair, well, those gravestones are the results of that.¡±


    The gravestones were ced for their loved ones who they decided would nevere back. Hoik Vige was more of a vige of sorrow rather than a vige of hope.


    Cale looked toward therge forest beyond the vige.


    ¡°What a sad ce. What are we doing here?¡±


    Cale casually responded to Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡°Hope.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°We will be the hope of the jungle.¡±

 Chapter 76: A Good Person (2)

    <h4>Chapter 76: A Good Person (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°The Jungle?¡±


    Choi Han was confused at the unexpected response, but Cale did not respond. He just walked forward and cut through Hoik Vige.


    Other than the gravestones all around Hoik Vige, there was not much of anything else. It was a very quiet vige.


    ¡°Young master-nim, your umbre.¡±


    Hoik Vige, the vige that was next to Oorim, the forest where it rained more often than not, also rained quite frequently. Cale used the umbre given to him by Hans and headed toward the end of the vige.


    Hans and a couple others followed behind him.


    ¡®It¡¯s here.¡¯


    The Path of No Return. The only entrance into the path appeared in front of Cale¡¯s eyes. Maybe it was because of the sprinkling and the cloudy sky, but the path into the forest looked dark and creepy.


    ¡®The Path of No Return.¡¯


    There was arge b with those words on it at the entrance.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Choi Han let out a moan.


    Cale was observing the scenery in front of the b.


    Even on this rainy day, there were people waiting at the entrance of the Path of No Return while wearing raincoats or just letting the rain hit their skin. These were the people who still had hope for the return of their loved ones.


    Cale made eye contact with one of the old men standing there. The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide.


    ¡°...Do not go.¡±


    The old man said that to Cale before stopping to lean on the b and looking toward the forest. Cale just quietly watched the old man.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    Rosalyn approached and called his name. She looked at the old man, as well as the rest of the people who were waiting at the entrance, with a sad gaze. At that moment, Cale started to move.


    ¡°Old man, it is raining. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Cale put his umbre next to the old man who was just standing in the rain and motioned to Hans.


    ¡°Young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°Umbre.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Share with Beacrox.¡±


    Beacrox and Hans made eye contact and Beacrox started to frown. Hans kept his mouth shut and handed his umbre over to Cale. However, Cale did not have a reason to take that umbre from him.


    ¡°We can share mine.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s umbre started to cover Cale as well.


    ¡°Thank you very much. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale just briefly thanked Rosalyn before turning away from the entrance to the Path of No Return. The rest of Cale¡¯s group followed him while the vigers at the entrance observed Cale¡¯s group for a bit before looking back toward the forest.


    ¡°Hans.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Go find an inn. Although there are a lot of inns, I¡¯m sure there aren¡¯t any really good ones, so just find a decent one.¡±


    Hoik Vige had a lot of innspared to its size. However, all of these inns were very shabby since the peopleing here to look for their loved ones didn¡¯t have much money.


    ¡°Just why is it that everybody enters that Oorim?¡±


    Cale sat down in the first floor restaurant of the inn they picked before he answered Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡°For hope.¡±


    ¡°Hope?¡±


    ¡°There is a legend about the Path of No Return.¡±


    Even though it was infamous for no one evering back, people still went into it every so often. It didn¡¯t matter if the old man tried to stop them like he did with Cale''s group earlier.


    ¡°Supposedly, a dragon lives in the Path of No Return.¡±


    - What the hell are you talking about, human? There are no dragons here. The only dragon around you is me!


    Raon, who had been quiet, suddenly shouted into Cale¡¯s mind.


    Cale knew that there were no dragons here. He was someone who had read the novel.


    ¡°That Dragon will grant the wish of the human who find hisir. Whether that wish is to be rich, cure an incurable illness, or even make someone have a happy life. It will grant any wish.¡±


    - A Dragon cannot do that. Dragons are great and mighty, but we are not gods! What nonsense!


    Raon¡¯sints were the truth. However, such legends had a tendency to shake the minds of the desperate.


    ¡°That legend is what draws people in.¡±


    Cale could see a rare frown on Choi Han¡¯s face. Choi Han probably did not like it. With his personality, seeing the atmosphere of this vige, as well as people like the old man from earlier, it probably made him sad.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be fine if we just destroyed this forest?¡±


    That was why Choi Han had no issues saying such a vicious thing without giving it any thought. Cale just pretended to not hear him.


    Of course, a fire will start in this forest. That was why, by the end of volume 4, the 5 Forbidden Regions of the Western Continent ended up bing the 4 Forbidden Regions.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to just light it on fire and burn it down?¡±


    As Choi Han¡¯s suggestions became even more dangerous, he could hear Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡°We just need to show that the legend is a lie. Then there will be no reason for them to go into the forest.¡±


    At that moment, Beacrox let out a sigh as he entered the inn.


    ¡°Young master, I am back.¡±


    Many people were behind Beacrox.


    ¡°Young master-nim! I, Hilsman, am back!¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim, we¡¯re here!¡±


    The Wolf children and Hilsman all looked shabby as they entered the inn. Beacrox took out a pair of white gloves after looking at this dirty group.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Lock was thest to enter the inn. He approached Cale and handed him a magic bag. However, Cale blocked Lock from giving it to him, before turning to speak to all of them.


    ¡°You all worked hard. Go get some rest.¡±


    The group all started to smile. After saying that, Cale reached his hand out to Lock. Lock cautiously handed the magic bag to Cale once again and Cale started to speak.


    ¡°As part of our deal, the item inside is mine.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    There was not an ounce of hesitation in Lock¡¯s voice. Even though Lock probably knew that it was an ancient power, he did not show any greed for it.


    Cale opened the magic bag to look at the contents before speaking to the group.


    ¡°I will be entering that forest.¡±


    - What?


    Meeow?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Cale looked around after getting such an unexpectedly strong response from everyone. Choi Han was frowning even deeper as he let out his disbelief.


    ¡°Cale-nim, you really.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s eyes were extremely wide as she stared at him, and the kittens started to bang the table. Furthermore, Raon was going crazy.


    - I will be going as well. Weak human, you listen to me. Do not go without me. This is a warning. If I get angry, it will take less than five minutes for me to destroy this forest.


    Listening to Raon¡¯s vicious warning, thest person Cale saw was Hilsman, whose eyes were shaking.


    ¡°Umm, young master-nim, are you talking about the ¡®Path of No Return?¡¯ I heard that nobodyes out of-.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    Cale continued in a very quiet voice so that the innkeeper at the counter could not hear.


    ¡°That is not the case for me.¡±


    His hand reached to the side where On and Hong were oddly sitting apart from each other. Cale reached his hand between the two of them and touched the curled up and invisible Raon.


    Cale petted Raon and On before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine as long as I have them.¡±


    On¡¯s eyes turned wide as she looked at him. Cale made eye contact with On before he started to whisper.


    ¡°On, do you know why the Path of No Return is so dangerous?¡±


    ¡°I dunno.¡±


    ¡°Fog.¡±


    On¡¯s pupils started to be cloudy.


    Cale was actually somewhat surprised after he first met On and Hong.


    Purebred Cats all had their own specialties. Of them, poison was very rare. However, fog was even rarer.


    If Cale was asked to pick the rarest existence in his group, he would pick On over Raon. Cale shared the secrets of Oorim with the little girl who could control the fog.


    ¡°The inside of the Oorim is filled with fog.¡±


    He then started to speak to Raon.


    ¡°There is something in the fog that makes both people and mana chaotic. That is why it is difficult to use magic in there. It is a power that is much stronger than Mana Disturbance Tools.¡±


    This forest waspletely covered in this fog.


    ¡°That is why a ground path is difficult.¡±


    However, Cale would be fine as long as he had On and Raon. These extremely rare existences by his side allowed him to n to make a deal with the Queen of the Jungle.


    ¡°I can do anything I want in there as long as I have the two of you.¡±


    On¡¯s tail was wagging and Raon¡¯s wings seemed to be fluttering, as there was a small gust of wind across the table.


    Early the next morning, Cale was standing outside of Oorim. Naturally, the kitten On was in his arms. Following his order, nobody else was there to watch him enter.


    ¡°You will die if you go in ... you cannote back.¡±


    The old man fromst night seemed to have spent the night there, as he weakly warned Cale from next to the b. Someone important to this old man had probably went into the forest, desperate to find the dragon of the legend as well.


    ¡°Old man, I will break the legend ande back, so you can wait for me if you want.¡±


    Cale smiled at the old man¡¯s shaking eyes before he entered Oorim without any hesitation. He walked quickly and soon found that he could not see very far.


    It was the fog. The fog had surrounded him.


    ¡°Mm, it does look like I will need to use about my front paw¡¯s worth of strength jn order to use magic. Human, you need to be at least at my level to use magic in this fog.¡±


    ¡°Raon, you really are amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am great and mighty. But what is the Queen¡¯s wish?¡±


    Raon, who had heard a brief exnationst night, asked for more details from Cale, who responded without any dy.


    ¡°Putting out the fire in the jungle.¡±


    ¡°Fire?¡±


    Litana, the Queen of the Jungle.


    She was the ruler of this wide southern territory that wasrger than even the empire.


    ¡®She¡¯s someone who is pretty simr to Toonka.¡¯


    She never showed any weakness to the strong while she was very weak to the weak.


    The reason such a person was secretly in this forest was because she was desperate to find a solution.


    Instead of exining to Raon and On, who were tilting their heads in confusion, he started to say something else. His expression was serious.


    ¡°Starting from today, I am a good person.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly introducing yourself?¡±


    Raon looked toward Cale with confusion. On also looked at him with a gaze that seemed to be asking why Cale was stating something so obvious. This made Cale at a loss of words for a moment, but soon Cale finally started to speak to On.


    ¡°On, the path.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    On¡¯s eyes sparkled before her front paw started to move. The fog moved away following the movement of her paw.


    ¡°The fog in here is interesting. It doesn¡¯t seem like regr fog. It is simr to a poisonous fog.¡±


    Listening to the curious On¡¯s words, Cale walked deeper into the fog, even though he could not see anything in front of him. The fog did not disperse, even when it rained. Cale brushed some rain water off of his raincoat.


    ¡°Can you see the path through the fog?¡±


    ¡°I can see it!¡±


    Cale followed On¡¯s directions into the forest. He seemed very much at peace, as if he hade for a stroll.


    ¡°It would be great if we could meet her today.¡±


    Cale was hoping to meet Litana, the Queen of the Jungle, today. It soon became night time.


    Litana, the woman who had earned the title of the Queen of the Jungle, was looking out the cave.


    It was dark. She could only hear the sound of the rain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Your highness, there is no need for you to apologize!¡±


    ¡°Leader, no need!¡±


    Her five subordinates all urged her, saying that she didn¡¯t need to apologize, but Litana could not help but have a bitter smile after looking at their condition.


    They had already been stuck in this ¡®Path of No Return¡¯ for two weeks. Although there were no monsters or enemies, they could not see anything in this foggy forest and their supply of food was going down.


    They didn¡¯t dare to eat any of the unknown nts of the forest, so they had been surviving off of one meal a day for thest week.


    Litana knew what was scaring her subordinates.


    ¡®We might die here like this.¡¯


    For warriors like them, there was nothing worse than dying without doing anything like this.


    ¡®Why did I.¡¯


    Litana was angry with herself for the first time.


    That damn fire. She had toe here because a portion of the Jungle was burning from a fire that did not spread but instead just continued to burn in that specific section of the Jungle.


    She touched the ss bottle in her chest pocket. A portion of that fire was inside the bottle.


    ¡®If nothing else works, I will just have to burn my way out of here.¡¯


    Although she shouldn¡¯t damage the forest, that was not as precious as the lives of her subordinates and those waiting for her back home. She looked around the cave that they happened to find. They would need to spend the night in this cave tonight.


    LItana, calmed herself down as she decided that she would need to make her decision soon.


    It was at that moment.


    Rustle.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Litana grabbed her spear.


    She sensed someone outside the cave.


    Rustle, rustle.


    Drip, drip.


    She could hear the sound of the rain and some footsteps.


    Someone was headed their way.


    The gazes on the faces of Litana¡¯s subordinates who were around the fire started to change.


    Rustle.


    The sound was getting closer.


    Soon, a shadow appeared by the fire.


    Swiiish-


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    One of her subordinates spears pointed toward the person¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Well, you see.¡±


    They could hear themonnguage of the continent. The fire slowly started to light up the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°I saw some light and headed over with joy.¡±


    A red haired man was looking at the speartip and putting on an awkward smile.


    The fancy yet gentle looking man gulped while looking at the speartip and cautiously asked.


    ¡°If it is okay, may I sit by your fire tonight?¡±


    Meeeow.


    There was a wet kitten in his arms and both of them were shaking.


    ¡°My raincoat ripped and we are so cold after getting hit by the rain.¡±


    The shabby looking man and kitten with a ripped up raincoat.


    Litana was cautious, but soon she started to speak.


    ¡°Get him a nket.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help her mentality of a Queen, who was taught that she needed to protect the weak.


    The red haired man, Cale, was shaking as he approached Litana¡¯s group.


    - Weak human, beware of catching a cold. But why is your expression different than usual? Are you very sick?


    Raon¡¯s voice, which required him to use a paw¡¯s worth of strength, reached Cale¡¯s mind. However, Cale was hiding his plot from Raon, as he simply received the nket and responded with a gentle smile and a respectful attitude.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look like his trash self, but an upright noble.


    The kitten On looked toward Cale with disbelief.


    Cale was slowly setting the bait.


    1. (PR: Raon is a yandere...)

 Chapter 77: A Good Person (3)

    <h4>Chapter 77: A Good Person (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    They were taking the bait.


    All of the members of Litana¡¯s group had odd expressions on their faces while they were watching Cale, who slowly walked to a corner of the cave and sat down.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me a ce to stay tonight.¡±


    It was a gentle and respectful tone. Naturally, Cale was the one who said it.


    Litana shook her head at the average looking red-haired man.


    ¡°It is only normal between travelers. You seem to be cold from the rain, so please rest by the fire.¡±


    However, her subordinates remained wary of him. Even if he looked shabby from the rain, he was still a stranger.


    - What rain! He wasn¡¯t hit by rain at all! I did it with warm water!


    Raon wasining about what Litana said.


    Cale had ripped his raincoat nearby the cave while Raon used warm water and temperature maintaining magic on him before he moved toward the cave.


    Cale patted On¡¯s back for acting her part well.


    Meeeow.


    On seemed to be anxious as she looked up at Cale.


    Litana was looking at the two of them with a stealthily sharp gaze.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem like a normal person.¡¯


    Litana didn¡¯t sense it when her subordinate had pointed his spear at Cale earlier, but taking another look at Cale, the person in front of her had a different feel than a traveler or adventurer.


    He seemed healthy, but his posture and walk made it clear that he had not practice any sort of martial arts. However, he did not seem like he was a mage nor any other type of strong individual either.


    Her intuition was spot on.


    - You seem as strong as the tip of my w again.


    Cale¡¯s body was surrounded by the Dominating Aura right now.


    While Litana was observing Cale, Cale was also observing Litana through the corner of his eye.


    The people of the Southern Jungle, otherwise known as the Southerners, were known for their bronze skin and firm physique. Having a natural location like the jungle as their home, they were very close to nature.


    Close to nature.


    That closeness to nature developed into a very different culture whenparing the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s citizens and the Southerners of the Jungle.


    While the Whipper Kingdom developed a sense of, ¡®survival of the fittest,¡¯ and, ¡®struggle,¡¯ the Southerners developed a sense of, ¡®win-win,¡¯ and, ¡®leader and followers.¡¯


    An awkward silence filled the cave. The voice that broke the silence was Cale¡¯s casual voice.


    ¡°The rain seems to be getting stronger. We should leave the forest tomorrow, right, On?¡±


    The expression on the man¡¯s face as he gently spoke to the kitten was as warm as the fire. However, On was looking at him with disbelief.


    - ...Why are you acting like this?


    Raon was confused as well.


    Litana and her subordinates all looked toward Cale with stiff expressions. Litana was able to make a guess based on what the man had just said.


    ¡°Umm, Mr.-.¡±


    ¡°You can just call me Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cale.¡±


    Litana could see that the man had a magic bag on him, but did not have a sword or anything else, as if he had juste into the forest for a stroll. He also seemed to know his way around.


    He had an odd atmosphere around him.


    She suddenly thought of something.


    ¡®...Is he a dragon?¡¯


    She recalled the legend about the dragon that would grant your wish. The legend did not say anything about the dragon¡¯s appearance nor how it showed up. Litana knew her thoughts were probably wrong, but she could not help but be full of anticipation.


    It was at that moment. Litana made eye contact with this man named Cale and could see him start to smile.


    ¡°I am not a dragon.¡±


    Ah.


    She flinched as she let out a gasp. She could see Cale brushing back his wet red hair that had fallen onto his face.


    ¡°However, I do know the way in here.¡±


    ¡°...How?¡±


    Litana and her subordinates, who had no issues around theplicated and irrational Jungle, were lost in this forest. However, this man in front of them knew the way in here?


    Seeing Litana¡¯s confusion on her face, Cale started to smile and answered back.


    ¡°This child is from the Cat tribe.¡±


    Cale petted On with a gentle gaze that seemed to fit the gaze of a saint.


    ¡°I happened to run into this child in the slums on a rainy day like this in the past.¡±


    He looked out the past. He seemed to be nostalgic about the day they had met. On recalled that day as well and knew that it was not such a nostalgic moment. However, she kept her mouth shut and her tail started to shake with uncertainty.


    ¡°This child, On, can control the fog.¡±


    ¡°What a rare power.¡±


    Litana thought about the fog covering Oorim and let out her admiration.


    ¡°It is. I learned about this ce while traveling out from my territory. I read in an ancient text that this ce was controlled by the fog.¡±


    Litana turned her gaze from On to look back at Cale. She sensed elegance in his actions and tone the longer she spent with him. He was definitely at least a noble.


    ¡°That was why I headed to this ce with this child.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes started to sparkle by the fire. Litana and her subordinates could see it as well. Cale¡¯s calm yet passionate voice filled the cave.


    ¡°We came here because we thought that we could use our power to give hope to the people who lost their way, as well as their family members who are desperately waiting for them.¡±


    - ...That wasn¡¯t it.


    Raon was mumbling to himself while On was just quietly wagging her tail.


    Cale had a tiny smile on his face after seeing Litana¡¯s gaze starting to change.


    ¡°Thankfully, I was right. We were able to see the path once On controlled the fog.¡±


    He quickly exined the secret of the fog. He exined how it could make someone hallucinate and cause mana disturbance as well.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Litana couldn¡¯t hide the bitterness in her heart.


    ¡°The legend... it probably does not exist.¡±


    If it was fog and mana disturbance, the legend about the dragon causing this was definitely a lie. Disappointment filled Litana and her subordinates¡¯ faces. However, at the same time, Litana thought it may be for the better.


    It was a much better situation now than when she was debating whether she had to set this forest on fire.


    ¡°Then is it possible for us to ask you to guide us to the exit when you are leaving tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We have to help each other in times of need.¡±


    Litana¡¯s gaze became more gentle and warm toward Cale. He was as good of a person as he looked. She probably felt that odd aura around him because he was such a good person.


    Cale then had a disappointed look on his face as he looked toward him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sure you had a desperate wish as well.¡±


    ¡°That is okay. There is nothing I can do about it. I am just d that I do not need to set the forest on fire.¡±


    Fire. That word made Cale¡¯s eyes sparkle for a moment before it quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Fire. It is a very scary word. I can feel how much struggle you must have faced since you are a Southerner who treasures nature.¡±


    ¡°Do you know about the south?¡±


    ¡°Not much, but I have read about it in books. I enjoy traveling and love beautiful sights.¡±


    - Hoh, I see I see, weak human.


    Cale felt the chills after hearing Raon¡¯s response but continued to speak as brightly as possible.


    ¡°I read about how beautiful the Jungle¡¯s mountains,ke and everything else is. Now that we will be able to get out of this Oorim, I n to visit there in the future.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Litana was full of disappointment, bitterness and sorriness. She could not lie or feign ignorance to this person who was looking forward to the beautiful scenery of the Jungle.


    Her subordinates¡¯ faces turned gloomy as well.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the Jungle you will see once you get out of this Oorim will not be beautiful.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    The Jungle was about a day¡¯s worth of travel from Oorim. It was quite wide as it took up the majority of the south. However, why would Litana havee to this Oorim?


    It was because it was close to the location of fire.


    ¡°There is a fire in the Jungle?¡±


    ¡°What? Then shouldn¡¯t you put it out right away?¡±


    ¡°... It is a fire that doesn¡¯t spread but also one we cannot put out.¡±


    Seeing Cale¡¯s chaotic gaze, Litana started to exin about the fire in the jungle.


    ¡°One day, Section 1 of the Jungle, oh, the section of the jungle by this Oorim is Section 1, a sudden fire started there. Water, magic, incantations, nothing seemed to work on it. We were very worried, but it just remained in Section 1 without spreading elsewhere.¡±


    She started to mumble with a bitter expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether that is good or bad.¡±


    It was an odd fire.


    However, Cale knew the identity of this fire.


    A fire that could not be put out through magic or incantations.


    The answer was alchemy.


    Alchemy was more scientific than magic. There was an Empire that was very developed in Alchemy and nothing else.


    The Mogoru Empire.


    The Empire with the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower was the one who caused this fire.


    ¡®To be more urate, it is the imperial prince of the Mogoru Empire.¡¯


    The imperial prince who was worried about Litana who managed to unify the fifteen sections of the Jungle had stealthily caused this fire.


    However, no secrets could remain secrets forever. By the end of volume 4, Litana, who caused a fire in Oorim to escape finds out that the imperial prince is responsible for the Jungle¡¯s fire and partners with Toonka, even though his philosophy of ¡®survival of the fittest¡¯ was not a match with theirs, to take on the Mogoru Empire.


    The Queen who rides a ck Panther instead of a horse led her warriors to protect the Jungle.


    ¡®But that isn¡¯t my problem.¡¯


    Cale did not want to take part in that at all. He was just going to take care of the fire and get paid for it, before taking care of a few other things and returning to the Henituse territory.


    It was because he did not want to see the imperial prince of the Mogoru Empire.


    ¡®He¡¯s not a good person.¡¯


    Crown prince Alberu and the Empire¡¯s imperial prince were simr people. That was why Cale could consider him to be a peer, but it was a bit different.


    Crown prince Alberu cared about justice. That was why it was easy for Cale to talk to and put him to use.


    However, the Imperial Prince was not like that.


    He only cared for himself.


    He was also very sly and insidious.


    He was simr to Cale but different. Cale pushed away his thoughts about the Imperial Prince who wanted to take control of everything at the center of the Western Continent and quickly moved the muscles of his face.


    He made himself look concerned.


    ¡°Is it a big fire?¡±


    ¡°...I have never seen such arge fire in my life. It shoots high up into the sky whether it is day or night, making it feel like there is an explosion every day.¡±


    ¡°Then it is probably difficult to approach as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Neither animals nor humans can get close. Just getting close makes it feel like we will get burnt.¡±


    ¡°Terrible, sigh, it is very terrible.¡±


    Litana looked toward Cale who seemed to truly feel disappointment about it and felt grateful. It was rare to find a citizen from the center of the continent who cared so much about the South or nature.


    ¡°However, we will do our best to put the fire out.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    She could see Cale who was nodding his head suddenly fall into a state of deep contemtion. However, it did notst long.


    It was very short. However, his eyes seemed to be full of determination.


    ¡°I, sigh.¡±


    He brushed his face after suddenly stopping and sighing. However, he ended up looking at Litana with determination once again.


    ¡°Please take me to the fire.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The Litana Cale knew about was someone who was weak against the weak and tried to give anything she could to the good. She also returned any wrong at ten times the pain while trying to return any grace at one thousand times what she received.


    Cale had a very genuine expression on his face as he started to speak with a purposefully slightly shaky voice.


    ¡°I believe I may be able to put out the fire.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Raon started to shout in Cale¡¯s head.


    - Weak human, what are you doing? You are very weird today! You are weak! What are you trying to do?


    Cale did not care as he still had a determined expression on his face.


    ¡°I believe I will be able to put it out.¡±

 Chapter 78: A Good Person (4)

    <h4>Chapter 78: A Good Person (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Silence filled the cave once again. Litana turned away from Cale in order to look toward her subordinates.


    She was trying to see if she had heard correctly.


    Her subordinates had the same expression that she had.


    ¡°Mr. Cale, may I ask you to exin?¡±


    Litana, who had been leaning on the cave wall, sat up straight. The leather armor had dried with the fire, showing off her toned warrior body.


    ¡°I am a citizen of the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You are from the Northeast. We are people who work in the jungle as warriors.¡±


    ¡°I see. I am from a small territory in the corner of the Roan Kingdom. Mm.¡±


    Cale scratched his cheek as if he felt awkward listening to Litana call herself just a, ¡®warrior,¡¯ and cautiously continued.


    ¡°I am from a small noble family. Thanks to that, I do notck the funds to travel. I also have a crew that travels with me.¡±


    ¡°A crew?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I came into the forest alone with On, but there are people who trust and follow me.¡±


    Litana and her subordinates who valued the, ¡®leader and followers,¡¯ philosophy looked toward Cale a bit more gentler now.


    ¡°Anyways, as I traveled around, I was able toe across a fateful encounter.¡±


    ¡°A fateful encounter?¡±


    Cale had a bitter smile on his face and started to scrunch his eyes like he was recalling a difficult memory.


    ¡°Yes. I was caught up in an ocean whirlpool and barely managed to get out. Once I got out, I found this fateful encounter inside a cave. At that moment, I was able to find an injured person and have them. I was relieved to know maybe that was the reason I ended up getting caught up in the whirlpool, ah.¡±


    He suddenly put on an embarrassed smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That wasn¡¯t the story I was trying to say.¡±


    ¡°It looks like Mr. Cale has saved a lot of people.¡±


    Litana looked toward the calm Cat tribe child On before looking back at Cale. This respectful and courteous noble did not even act arrogant because he was a noble.


    ¡°No, I just couldn''t walk by without doing anything.¡±


    He seemed very modest and good.


    ¡°Anyways, there was a power I managed to gain at that time.¡±


    ¡°What power?¡±


    Litana realized Cale had gotten to the point and asked.


    ¡°Fire Suppressing Water. It is able to suppress any and all fires.¡±


    Litana and her subordinates¡¯ eyes all became cloudy. It definitely sounded different than your average water.


    And that would be urate. This water was different than your regr water.


    No matter what kind of fire it was, if it had the word, ¡®fire,¡¯ in it, it could suppress it.


    Originally, Toonka would have found this fateful encounter and used it as a base to develop a body that cannot be burnt. However, Cale was not afraid of getting burnt because of his, ¡®Vitality of the Heart.¡¯ It would hurt a bit, but the Vitality of the Heart would let him recover right away. Why would he use something like this in addition to that?


    Instead, Cale had put that water into the, ¡®Absorbing Ne,¡¯ that Lock had brought back.


    Cale cautiously added on.


    ¡°However, there is a limit to how much I can use, so I am not sure if it will be enough.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Litana let out a gasp. She opened and closed her mouth a couple times before finally asking.


    ¡°It sounds like a precious power. Is it okay to use it for us?¡±


    Cale worked hard to prevent the corners of his lips from moving upward.


    There definitely was a limit to how much he could use.


    ¡®It is limited to putting out a fire about the size of the entire Western continent?¡¯


    As long as Cale was not putting out a fire that burned across the entire Western Continent, he had enough tost him a lifetime. However, it wasn¡¯t like he had lied to her.


    ¡°That, how should I address you?¡±


    ¡°...You can call me Lina.¡±


    One of her subordinates flinched. Cale pretended not to see and called out Litana¡¯s fake name.


    ¡°Miss Lina.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°There is no precious or not precious when ites to powers. I believe the important thing is how you use that power.¡±


    Litana and her subordinates could see that Cale¡¯s eyes were clearer than ever.


    ¡°If I can use this power of mine to save the nature, the animals, the nts, as well as people and their livelihood, I believe I definitely need to use it.¡±


    Litana subconsciously started to clench her fists. Her heart was also beating quickly.


    ¡°Of course, now that it has recognized me as its master, I need to personally go there to use it. It might take some time and be burdensome.¡±


    ¡°...Do you need to go into the fire to use it?¡±


    ¡°I think inside the fire might be difficult, but I probably have to at least get near it.¡±


    Cale could see Litana starting to frown. Both gratitude and sorriness filled her heart. It was the same for her subordinates as well. Of course, two of them were still wary of Cale, but even they were grateful to Cale.


    Cale thenunched the final blow.


    ¡°I will be very happy if my power can be of assistance. I want to save and help everyone.¡±


    - This isn¡¯t the weak human I know. No, you are a good person, but still, this isn¡¯t like you. Anyways, saving someone is a great deed!


    The four year old became chaotic beforeing to a conclusion. On the other hand, On just yawned and looked away from Cale.


    ¡°Thank you very very much.¡±


    Cale put a gentle smile on his face in response. However, his eyes were coldly observing Litana and her subordinates.


    Litana hade to the forest, leaving behind the jungle and people she needed to protect, with a single ray of hope. They had been here for two weeks with no results.


    To them, Cale was no different than the dragon of legend.


    ¡°How could we repay you for your gratitude?¡±


    ¡°Gratitude? No. I have not done anything yet. I just have a feeling that I was drawn into the forest for this exact reason.¡±


    Litana admired Cale, who did not show even an ounce of greed. He really seemed to be a good-natured person.


    Pay back revenge at ten fold, while paying back gratitude to the best of her abilities.


    ¡°Mr. Cale, I still want to repay you for your gratitude somehow. You are going to guide us and go to the fire to use a limited power. We cannot ept it all without giving anything back.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m really okay.¡±


    Cale put on an awkward expression. He then seemed to contemte something for a bit before pping his hand like he had thought of something.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He looked embarrassed as he started to speak to Litana and her subordinates.


    ¡°I read about Section 1 in a book about the Jungle. I read that thebination of the vibrant jungle and clear coastline makes it very beautiful. It said that the sunset there was amazing. I remember thinking that it would be great if I could have a vi in Section 1 as I read that.¡±


    Section 1 was the section that was currently on fire.


    The eastern shores of Section 1 were filled with rare materials like gold.


    In the novel, a shaman from the Eastern continent will end up putting out the fire in about a month. The shaman goes over to the shore to gather some sea water when he happens to find a gold ore.


    That gold ore was just the tip of this, ¡®Magic Stone,¡¯ mound.


    It wasn¡¯t a full mine, but just a pile of buried Magic Stones of the highest quality. The shaman keeps it a secret before gathering it all and running away.


    ¡°May I go over to Section 1 to look at the sunset once the fire is out?¡±


    Litana was suddenly at a loss of words. The beautiful Section 1 shoreline. However, that ce was on fire as well. The man in front of her should know that, even after the fire is put out, the sights there would be terrible. However, the fact that he didn''t ask fornd or money and just to go visit there was surprising to her.


    That was why she was the first to bring it up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think seeing it is enough.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I will build a vi there for you. If you are not satisfied with Section 1, I will build it anywhere in the Jungle for you.¡±


    ¡°N, no, there is no need for that. That¡¯s too much! I really am okay.¡±


    Cale had to work really hard to keep his lips from forming a smile.


    ¡°No, I will build a vi for you.¡±¡°Ah, well, if you insist.¡±


    Cale put on an expression of, ¡®there''s nothing I can do,¡¯ as he answered.


    ¡°If I am able to help you put out the fire, the vi is too much. May I just ask for a small plot ofnd where I can build a vi?¡±


    Litana could tell that, although Cale said he was from a small noble family, that really may not be the case. Based on the material of his clothes, the size of his magic bag, as well as his elegance, he definitely was someone who could easily buy things like vis ornd.


    ¡°Yes, of course. I will give you as muchnd as you want. In fact, I insist. I will only be satisfied if you do so.¡±


    ¡®Great.¡¯


    Cale held back his cheer and let out a sigh as he nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I will make sure to do so.¡±


    He made it look like he had no interest in thend of the Jungle, but had agreed since Litana insisted. That made Litana decide that, if everything goes well, she would give more than what Cale wants to ept in order to repay this debt of gratitude.


    Cale knew very well about Litana¡¯s nature. Cale made eye contact with On as he continued to pet her.


    ¡®Your goal is thend, right?¡¯


    On¡¯s gaze seemed to be asking that question, but Cale pretended not to notice as he opened his magic bag.


    ¡°Would you like something to eat? All of you look a bit famished.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that.¡±


    Cale took out the food he had Beacrox make for him from the bag. He knew the most basic way of turning someone to your side.


    ¡®Someone who feeds you is a good person.¡¯


    That was how he had earned Choi Han¡¯s trust as well. Cale touched the nket that Litana¡¯s subordinate had handed him as he continued to speak.


    ¡°You can treat it as the cost of this nket. Let¡¯s share a meal together and move tomorrow.¡±


    The atmosphere went from casual to very friendly.


    ¡°First, we will return to the vige where my crew is at and then cut through the forest to the Jungle. Please go on and eat.¡±


    Cale continued toy it on thick for Litana and her subordiantes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use any strength to save the jungle if you don¡¯t eat.¡±


    Cale¡¯s words made Litana and her subordinates think about the people waiting for them. As for Cale, the Magic Stones were waiting for him.


    Litana looked toward the food that was still fresh and warm because it had been in the magic bag and grabbed the fork that Cale handed her. She then started to mumble.


    ¡°The legend was not very far away.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale had heard the whole thing, but pretended like he did not hear a word.


    ¡°No, nothing. This is delicious, Mr. Cale.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    Litana and her subordinates were able to have a rxing and full night for the first time in two weeks. On peeked at Cale, who watched them with satisfaction before letting out a sigh.


    ***


    ¡°Mr. Cale, this is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Right? On is amazing.¡±


    Cale peeked at Litana and her subordinates, who were following behind him. Looking at the six of them under the sun made it very easy to see that they were strong warriors.


    There were two different types of warriors in the Southern continent.


    Someone like Toonka was the, ¡®fighter,¡¯ type while the Northern Knights were more the, ¡®warriors.¡¯ The people of the Jungle were a mix of the two. They were both good at fighting and at training their martial arts or weapon arts.


    ¡°Miss Lina, we are almost at Hoik Vige.¡±


    Cale could see Litana and her subordinates tighten the raincoats around them after hearing his words. They had suddenly ended up crossing the border, so they were covering themselves up as much as possible with their dark blue raincoats.


    Litana was especially making sure to cover her ck hair. The royal family had pitch ck hair. Since she was on a smaller side for a Southerner and was working hard in order to hide her identity, it was difficult for anyone to tell that Litana was a strong warrior.


    However, Cale knew the truth.


    ¡®One level under Choi Han.¡¯


    She was much stronger than Toonka. One level under Choi Han meant that she was very strong. Once she got on her ck Panther and used her spears, nobody was able to catch her. She was like the reaper of death to her enemies, even in broad daylight, as she moved around in the jungle that was dark from the shadows of the forest. That was how she had be the Queen who unified the Jungle.


    The head of the Jungle needed to both be empathetic and strong. They needed to protect their tribe.


    ¡°We are almost there.¡±


    Cale could feel Litana¡¯s group behind him as he started to walk forward once again. On was controlling the fog to open up a path for them.


    The fog started to move away.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Litana¡¯s subordinates let out a gasp. They could feel that they were finally getting out of this, ¡®Path of No Return.¡¯ Cale just continued to walk in silence.


    Litana and her subordinates trusted Cale even more as they watched him leisurely walk down the path.


    Drip. Drip.


    The rain fell on the new raincoat that Cale had received from Litana.


    - We are here.


    Finally, the fog lifted and they could see the entrance of Hoik Vige. He had returned.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    A gasp-likeughter escaped from Cale¡¯s mouth.


    Meeeow!


    On jumped out of Cale¡¯s arms and started to run.


    Meeow!


    Hong ran toward her as well. The siblings ran into each other and started to rub their cheeks against each other. Cale had his arms crossed as he watched the two kittens before starting to frown after seeing the people standing next to the b.


    ¡°Why are you all out here in the rain?¡±


    Hans, Choi Han and Rosalyn were all waiting for him. None of them responded, instead, they all just pretended as if they didn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°Young master-nim, as the deputy butler, I could not go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, it is cold. Who are the people behind you?¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale, did you have a good trip?¡±


    Cale uncrossed his arms and headed to them. He stood in front of them and started to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t want to see the smiles on their faces, so he turned around. His gaze then fell on the people who were staring at him. It was the families of the people who had gone in and never came back.


    Cale headed toward the old man who was sitting next to the b. It was the same one who had warned him about going into the forest. He then crouched down next to the old man. The old man¡¯s eyes were shaking in disbelief.


    Cale confidently spoke to the old man.


    ¡°Old man.¡±


    Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo, knew what it was like to wait for something that was never going toe back. He knew that his parents were dead, but, at one point, he had hoped that they woulde back if he waited long enough. Cale looked directly into the old man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°There is no dragon.¡±


    The legend was no more.


    The old man¡¯s eyes slowly started to tear up. The old man quietly looked down at the ground before nodding his head over and over. Cale walked past the old man and the others before casually adding on.


    ¡°I saw some clothes and skeletons in the forest. I can bring them for you if you¡¯d like.¡±


    That was the only thing Cale could do for them.


    He returned to his crew and started to speak to Choi Han and the rest, who were looking back and forth between him and Litana¡¯s group, who were wearing a different style of clothing.


    ¡°Pack our stuff.¡±


    He pointed to the forest.


    ¡°We are heading to the Jungle.¡±


    The fire that enveloped the entire Section 1 of the Jungle. It was time for Cale to suppress that fire on his own.


    1. In Korean, there are two different words that are used for warrior, Moosa and Junsa, but they both trante to warrior, making me use two different types of warriors instead.

 Chapter 79: Flustered (1)

    <h4>Chapter 79: Flustered (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    All of Cale¡¯s crew gathered at the entrance of the, ¡®Path of No Return,¡¯ two hourster. They were not the only ones there.


    Cale ordered Hans.


    ¡°You get a list of names.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Hans looked toward Cale before moving away to speak to the vigers. Hans would probably find out the kittens¡¯ secrets during this trip.


    At Cale¡¯s gaze, Maes, the Wolf children, and Hilsman all got in a single line. They seemed as disciplined as a knights brigade.


    ¡°On will take us over and thene back with Hong. After that, all of you will be responsible for going in and finding the remains inside the forest.¡±


    Maes and the Wolf children vigorously nodded their heads. While Cale was watching them with satisfaction, a very timid voice came from below him.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim, why am I included? I need to create the blueprint.¡±


    Muller was shaking between Cale, Hilsman, and Beacrox while looking up at Cale. Cale felt like Mueller really was a mess. He couldn¡¯t leave such a mess alone.


    ¡°Just do as I say before I get angry.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to have to grab Mueller¡¯s neck or hold him to the side again. Cale didn¡¯t know how Mueller understood that statement, but Mueller quickly turned pale and nodded his head. Mueller was carrying arge bag filled with papers and pens for the blueprints.


    Cale headed over to Litana, who was a bit away from him. He had a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°It looks like we can head out now. I¡¯m sorry for making you wait two hours.¡±


    ¡°No, it is okay.¡±


    Litana answered like that while observing Cale¡¯s group.


    She had expected Cale¡¯s knights to have average strength because Cale was average and had no martial arts training.


    ¡®A very interesting person.¡¯


    However, that was a severe misunderstanding. There were a lot of strong individuals around Cale, as well as an individual whose strength she could not see through.


    Although they were too far away from Cale¡¯s group to be able to listen to their conversation, Cale seemed to be very charismatic when he was talking to his crew.


    On the other hand, Cale¡¯s crew all had varying reactions after seeing how gentle Cale was with Litana, but they did not let it show. Cale had already told them in advance.


    ¡®Match my demeanor.¡¯


    All of them would do well since they are all sharp people.


    ¡°On, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Meeow.


    On took the lead while everybody else followed.


    ¡°Excuse me, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han approached Cale, who had been walking in the front with On. He seemed like he had something to say.


    Cale made sure Litana¡¯s group was a bit away behind Rosalyn before looking back at Choi Han.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is the jungle fire their doing as well?¡±


    It was a cautious yet sharp gaze. Cale immediately knew who the, ¡®they,¡¯ that Choi Han was referring to were. The secret organization that caused the za Terror Incident. He was talking about them.


    ¡°No, it is not them this time.¡±


    Originally, Choi Han would run into the secret organization at the capital and then lightly in the Breck Kingdom. However, it did not seem like he had run into them while he was there.


    ¡°I see. I thought it would be another bit of information about them since you happen to know about it, just like the terror incident.¡±


    ¡°I still remember my vow.¡±


    Cale reminded Choi Han once more.


    ¡°I will let you know when I find out their identity. So don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Choi Han could see Cale cutting through the fog like his usually confident self. He opened and closed his lips a few times before finally starting to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to do all of the hard stuff on your own.¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯


    Cale looked doward Choi Han with disbelief. It was at that moment.


    ¡°I agree with that as well.¡±


    Rosalyn, who had been in the middle in order to keep Litana¡¯s group away from Choi Han and Cale, started to smile. Cale found it hard to understand the two of them.


    ¡®Hard stuff.¡¯


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I don¡¯t n on doing any of the hard stuff at all.¡±


    ¡®Why would I do the hard stuff when there are so many people I can use around me?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Rosalyn with confusion as he answered. However, Choi Han and Rosalyn just looked at each other before starting to smile, thinking that Cale never changes.


    Those expressions made Cale feel significantly bitter. However, he just stopped asking and started to walk again as time was of the essence.


    Finally, after walking for the entire night, except for a short break, they were able to head out of the, ¡®Path of No Return,¡¯ the next day.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ...My gosh.¡±


    Cale¡¯s crew were all shocked once they got out of the forest.


    ck smoke.


    They would need to travel another day to see the Jungle, but there was a lot of ck smoke approximately where the Jungle should be.


    They could also see some of the fire, as they were now on a clear in.


    Litana bit down on her lips. It was not because it was hernd. It was because she was thinking about her family and her people who were still struggling because of the fire.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    She turned her head in order to look at Cale. This journey was probably difficult for this noble. He definitely looked like he was brought up without any difficulties.


    ¡°Yes. We will guide you from here.¡±


    However, Litana still needed to hurry. That was why she was thankful.


    Five of her subordinates stepped forward once she motioned. Litana was in the vanguard. The head of a tribe always had to stand in the front.


    ¡°It might be a rough trip because we need to move as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°That is fine.¡±


    It was a gentle, yet stern response.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Litana started to walk instead of saying thank you. They headed toward the ck smoke. After traveling for another day, the exhausted group could see therge fire right in front of their eyes.


    To be specific, they could also see many tents surrounding therge fire. However, none of the members of Cale¡¯s crew paid attention to them.


    ¡°What kind of fire-?¡°


    The Wolf boy Lock subconsciously took a step back. It was like a volcano had erupted and covered a mountain.


    The fire was shooting up as high as a mountain. None of them had ever seen such a sight.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Choi Han subconsciously let out a fake cough and took a breath.


    It was difficult to breath.


    Even the extremely strong Choi Han, who had lived in the Forest of Darkness for years, had never seen such a massive fire. Section 1 of the Jungle. This fire covered the entirety of thatrge section, and was as tall as a castle.


    Nature. The power of nature was not something that the human mind couldprehend.


    ¡°That fire?¡±


    The mage, Rosalyn, looked toward Litana¡¯s group and asked. Her eyes were shaking in disbelief.


    It made sense.


    It was currently raining right now.


    The jungle was in the season where it would rain multiple times a day as they headed toward the summer. It was their rainy season. The sky was cloudy and it was raining.


    However, the fire remained the same. It remained a source of light in the cloudy day.


    That was the weirdness of this fire.


    ¡°Yes it is this one.¡±


    Litana looked toward the fire with a bitter smile. As it had been until now, the fire remained in Section 1 without moving at all.


    ¡°...The jungle is dying.¡±


    She could see Lock taking a step back.


    She bit down on her lips. This scary natural disaster that was beyond humanprehension brought fear to everyone. Even the Southerners were too afraid to approach it and could only stay near the boundaries of the Jungle.


    Litana turned toward Cale, who was quietly observing the fire. Would he still try to approach the fire after looking at how strong it was?


    She did not dare to say, ¡®let¡¯s go.¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±


    She heard Cale¡¯s voice as he took off his raincoat and jacket. After taking off the simple, yet luxurious jacket that made it obvious that he was a noble, he pulled up the sleeves of his white shirt.


    He then turned around to look at Litana.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I think I will need to go as close as possible to the fire. I may even need to go past the boundary.¡±


    He seemed as rxed as if he was on a stroll. Litana looked around to see Cale¡¯s subordinates looking as if they had expected Cale to act like this. She then turned around to look at her subordinates before looking back at Cale.


    ¡°I will take you there.¡±


    ¡°I can go on my own.¡±


    Cale wanted to go on his own because he already knew how Litana was nning on taking him there.


    ¡°No, it is dangerous.¡±


    Litana turned her head around to see some people running toward them from the tents.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    ¡°Our Queen!¡±


    ¡°Leader-nim!


    She could hear them calling her from afar. Litana gently smiled to Cale, who seemed to be shocked at their calling her Queen.


    Of course, Cale was just pretending to be shocked. He was also shocked for real, but it definitely was not because Litana was a Queen though.


    ¡®Wow, so big.¡¯


    Arge animal was running toward Litana.


    ¡°Grrrrr!¡±


    ¡°Ten!¡±


    Therge ck Panther rushed over at Litana¡¯s calling almost as if it was flying. Litana easily jumped on the back of the ck Panther that stopped in front of her.


    Litana, the Queen of the Jungle, and her ck Panther, Ten. Cale understood why this pair had the nickname of, ¡®the reaper of death.¡¯


    The ck Panther, that was a very dark blue color, was at least the size of two or three adult men. She started to speak while sitting on top of the panther.


    ¡°Ten and I will take you there.¡±


    At that moment, her subordinates who had run over from the tents looked back and forth between her and Cale.


    ¡°Your highness, these people are?¡±


    Litana did not answer the question right away. Instead, she looked toward the people who were slowly starting toe out of the safe zone after hearing that she was back. She could also see some animals as well. These were the people who used to live in Section 1.


    They were probably waiting for her. That was why she needed toe back with the dragon from the legends.


    ¡°He is a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Litana smiled at her subordinate, who looked toward her with confusion. She then reached her hand out to Cale.


    ¡°Please get on, Mr. Cale.¡±


    Grr.


    Cale did not want to get on after seeing the ck Panther start to growl. The ck Panther, Ten, was staring at Lock.


    At that moment, one of Litana¡¯s subordinates who were with Cale stepped forward. He exined to the rest of the subordinates in Section 1.


    ¡°We escorted this sir here because he believes he can put out the fire.¡±


    ¡°Can he really put out the fire?¡±


    All of the shocked gazes turned toward Cale. Choi Han and the rest got in front of Cale to defend him.


    ¡°Cale-nim, it is dangerous. I will escort you to it.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Cale shook his head at Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡°That heat will make you get burnt if you get close. It is dangerous. All of you just stay in the safe zone.¡±


    They would just be baggage if they came with him. The fire did not need anyone else¡¯s strength to put out.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, shield please.¡±


    ¡°...Sure.¡±


    Rosalyn sighed before putting a shield around Cale, Litana, and Ten. Rosalyn already knew about Litana¡¯s true identity, although Litana didn¡¯t seem to know about Rosalyn¡¯s.


    ¡°Since she is the Queen of the Jungle, she will escort you there through the safest and best path. Have a nice trip, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to ride this ck Panther!¡¯


    Cale just needed to rush over with the Sound of the Wind.


    He continued to stare at Litana, whose hand was still reaching out to him, his crew, and the confused Jungle people before sighing and grabbing Litana¡¯s hand.


    He then got on the ck Panther. He was scared of falling off, so he clenched onto the ck Panther¡¯s fur.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Litana sat up straight before turning around away from Cale, who was looking at the fire that was off in the distance. She then crouched down and spoke to Ten.


    ¡°Ten, take us to the fire.¡±


    ¡°Grr!¡±


    Litana sat back up and therge ck Panther started to move. The ck Panther and ck haired woman rode toward the fire with the red-haired man.


    They soon crossed through the safe zone and toward the boundary.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    ¡°Ten!¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    She could see the people calling out to them as they rushed past the tents. Everybody looked haggard. She bit down on her lips.


    ¡°Let us go even faster.¡±


    She could hear Cale¡¯s voiceing from behind her.


    ¡°Ten, faster.¡±


    Ten started to move faster in response to Litana¡¯smand. Cale¡¯s crew and Litana¡¯s subordinates followed behind them, but they were too slow.


    Rustle. Rustle. Drip, drip.


    The leaves, grass, and rain allnded on Cale¡¯s shirt.


    However, the dampness instantly disappeared.


    ¡°It is enormous.¡±


    Cale got off the ck Panther once they got to the boundary. He could feel intense heat from the fire. Sparks of fire were whirling around like hail inside of the boundary.


    ¡®Imperial prince, you crazy bastard.¡¯


    Looking at the fire in person made Cale realize that the Imperial Prince really was a crazy bastard.


    - ...This fire is weird.


    He could hear Raon¡¯s voice in his head. Cale sternly spoke to Litana who was approaching him.


    ¡°Miss Lina, please step back.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°It looks like I will need to go closer to the fire.¡±


    He would need to use about a third of the Fire Suppressing Water to put out this fire. Seeing it in person, he could tell that this was worlds apart than a normal mountain fire.


    ¡®I¡¯ll need to use a good amount since I don¡¯t know the strength of the water and the ne.¡¯


    He would just need to use more of it if it didn¡¯t work. Cale thought about it simply before speaking to the two who came with him. Litana and Ten would get in his way from here on.


    ¡°Please step back.¡±


    Litana could not respond after seeing Cale¡¯s stern demeanor.


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    At that moment, Ten pulled on her clothes to move her back.


    ¡°Ten?¡±


    Litana looked toward Ten with an odd expression. The ck Panther Ten did not run away from anything. Litana found it weird that such a child was telling her to step back and leave Cale here. At that moment, she heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It looks like that child trusts me.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The man with hair as red as the fire started to smile. It was a rxed smile.


    ¡°I will not get hurt. I will return after putting out the fire, so please step back and watch. Well, you can always save me if it looks dangerous."


    With that, Cale entered the boundary without any hesitations. Litana watched him walk in before taking a few steps back. Ten crouched down and she got on his back. It was so that both of them could rush in right away to save Cale if it looked dangerous.


    Cale did not know about this as he got right up to the fire.


    ¡®It would have been dangerous if I didn¡¯t have the Vitality of the Heart.¡¯


    The heat was intense. However, he did not feel any pain. It was because of the strength of the fire suppressing Water inside the Absorbing Ne that could absorb any natural power, as well as his recovery thanks to the Vitality of the Heart.


    - Weak human, that fire seems like a crazy fire! It goes against thews of nature!


    Raon was loudly chirping in his mind, but Cale stood right in front of the fire before turning around. He could see Litana and Ten, as well as the tents in the distance. He could also see people approaching them from the tent.


    ¡®I told them not toe.¡¯


    He was sure it was his crew.


    Cale clicked his tongue and opened up his arms.


    Drizzle-


    Crackle-


    Cale listened to the sound of the rain and the fire as he used the power of the, ¡®Absorbing Ne.¡¯


    Ooooooo-


    A crying noise started to echo out from Cale. At the same time, the ne started to glow blue. Cale could feel the power of the water inside the ne as he closed his eyes.


    ¡®If the fire is like hail.¡¯


    Then he just needed to create real hail.


    The water that suppresses and dominates fire.


    Cale generously took out a third of that water.


    Saaaaaaaash-


    The water shot up from Cale¡¯s hand into the air.


    Oooooo- Oooooo- Oooooo-


    The crying noise became louder as a giant wall appeared above Cale. It was a wall of water. He kept his eyes closed as he started to imagine a hailstorm.


    ¡°...My gosh.¡±


    Litana subconsciously let out a gasp of admiration. At the same time, Ten subconsciously stepped back. Arge wave was being created in front of them. Watching this gave Litana the chills.


    Oooooo- Ooooo-


    Drizzle-


    The rain and crying seemed to resonate with each other. The water that shot out was a dark blue color. The people rushing toward the boundary, as well as the people watching them from the tents all stopped to nkly stare at this water wall.


    The fire in this area seemed like it was shooting up to the sky. The wave started to grow in size to match the fire. In the end, a giant wave that seemed like it could wipe anything out was created in the air.


    Cale opened his eyes and lifted up his head.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡®Was ? too much?¡¯


    Cale was a bit flustered. The wave that he created looked amazing and strong even to him. At that moment, he could hear Raon¡¯s voice.


    - Good idea! Let¡¯s just wipe this crazy fire out, human!


    Cale started to smile.


    Yes, let¡¯s wipe it out.


    Oooooo-


    The crying noise suddenly stopped.


    Boom-!


    Therge wave crashed to the ground with the blue water wall covering the fire and the earth.

 Chapter 80: Flustered (2)

    <h4>Chapter 80: Flustered (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Arge hailstorm covered the ground.


    The fire suppressing water ate up the fire, along with everything else.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    ¡°Young master-!¡±


    The water also ate up Cale.


    Choi Han started to quickly move again. Rosalyn used speed magic to rush past him first.


    They could not see Cale.


    The strong wave ate up everything without regards to friend nor foe.


    Sizzle-


    Arge amount of water vapor started to rise up from Section 1. There was so much that you could see in front of you.


    That symbolized just one thing.


    The fire was being put out.


    Instead of the ck smoke from earlier, white water vapor shot up to the sky. The Wolf boy Lock just watched this with a nk expression. He looked down after feeling that his feet were getting cold.


    Therge amount of water that had covered up Section 1 began to flow out toward Lock, and now the safe zone as well. However, the water that touched Lock¡¯s feet was no longer as strong as the wave.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Lock turned his head after hearing someone gasp. It was one of Litana¡¯s subordinates who had been heading over to her. They were nkly staring at the water below their feet as well. The Jungle people who were peeking out of the tents earlier, as well as the ones who were standing outside of the tents with curiosity, all were now standing outside.


    Drizzle.


    It was raining. They were all standing under the rain while looking at their homes.


    Siiiiizle-


    The water vapor was still rising up into the sky. They could not see in front of them, but they could also no longer see the fire.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim!¡±


    Lock finally came back to his senses. He also followed Choi Han and Rosalyn and ran toward Section 1. Rosalyn and Choi Han had already reached where Litana and Ten were standing. Litana finally came back to her senses once they approached her.


    She was already drenched in water. But she had definitely seen it.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale-!¡±


    She had seen what had happened to Cale.


    The wave had swallowed Cale before it had consumed the fire. That man was the first to get pummeled.


    ¡°Te, Ten!¡±


    Ten immediately started to move after hearing her call his name. Ten started to move toward the boundary where the water vapor was rising. It was at that moment.


    Siiiiizle-


    Driiiizle-


    Between the sound of the water vapor and the rain, a new sound could suddenly be heard.


    Swiiiiiish-


    It was the sound of wind.


    This gentle wind that reminded them of the spring fluttered by Ten and Litana. That wind then reached Choi Han and Rosalyn. That wind made the two people finally stop running.


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Rosalyn let out a gasp-likeughter. She had be flustered and forgotten about it. She had not been acting rational.


    Once she rubbed her eyes, she could see a new sight.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han could see the gentle wind create a path through the water vapor. At the end of that path was a silver light.


    Choi Han knew what that light was.


    They could see a glimpse of Section 1 through the path created by this wind. It was ck. They could also see evidence of things having been burnt by fire.


    They could see someone standing there on top of these burnt ruins.


    It was a man with hair as red as the fire they could no longer see.


    Arge silver shield and wings were covering the man. Litana did not even notice that Ten had stopped, as she was mesmerized by the sight.


    Paaaat.


    The silver wings opened up before disappearing with the shield. Once it disappeared, the only thing left standing there was that man, Cale. Cale then started to stagger.


    LItana¡¯s eyes turned wide and the ck Panther, Ten, started to move. Choi Han and Rosalyn also crossed the boundary to approach Cale. Cale had put a hand on his head and was frowning.


    His head was full of Raon¡¯s voice.


    - I was enjoying the water and forgot the shield! That was why it was a bitte! I¡¯m sorry, human!


    Cale couldn¡¯t say anything. He had been busy admiring the wave that he created that he had also forgotten about the Indestructible Shield.


    - Ah right, shield!


    He only came back to his senses after hearing Raon shout that, and so he had activated his shield as well. That was why he was holding his head that was temporarily smashed by that water bomb.


    ¡®I used too much of it for no reason.¡¯


    He was drenched and cold for no reason.


    - I¡¯m really sorry! I, I was not great!


    The 4-year old¡¯s frustrated voice filled Cale¡¯s dizzy head as he quietly whispered.


    ¡°I still managed to live thanks to you.¡±


    - You, you weak human! I am an idiot!


    Cale wanted to stop Raon from ming himself, but he could not do so. It was because Choi Han, Rosalyn, as well as Litana and Ten, were approaching him. Choi Han quickly started to support Cale.


    ¡°Are you okay, Cale-nim?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Rosalyn quickly used temperature management magic on the drenched Cale.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, you know that I won¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Choi Han and Rosalyn looked at each other after hearing Cale¡¯s casual voice. Raon was with Cale, while Cale also had the Indestructible Shield. It was only now that the two of them remembered this. An embarrassed voice continued to speak.


    ¡°Why did you keep shouting my name so loudly like that. I had toe out quickly because of that.¡±


    Cale started to grumble while fixing up his wet hair and clothes. He looked very calm. However, he was standing on top of and that had beenpletely burnt to a crisp.


    ¡®Do I not have much affinity with water?¡¯


    Cle recalled what had happened when he met Witirast time. He didn¡¯t enjoy getting drenched every time he was around water. It was because he found wet clothes to be annoying.


    Cale moved away from Choi Han, who was supporting him, and stood up straight. It wasn¡¯t like he had gotten hurt. Thanks to the Vitality of the Heart, his condition was great.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He started to walk and Choi Han and Rosalyn followed behind him. The two of them were smiling, but Cale didn¡¯t care much about it as he approached Litana, who was stiffly standing a short distance away. She had already gotten off of the ck Panther.


    ¡°Miss Lina.¡±


    Litana could clearly see Cale after hearing his gentle voice.


    She had been in a daze, looking around at everything else once she realized that Cale was fine.


    The lush forest and Jungle that started once you got out of the Whipper Kingdom. Section 1, a ce that was so beautiful that they described it in books, was nowpletely burnt ck.


    That sight made it difficult for her to breathe.


    ¡°Grrrr.¡±


    Litana, who had been watching Cale, turned toward Ten after hearing him growl.


    Ten was looking at the ck ground and the entire area that had turned to ashes and was rubbing his head on the ground. Litana bit down on her lips.


    At that moment, she could hear Cale¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°It looks like you should go.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    She could see where he was pointing to when she looked back toward him.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    She could see her subordinates and the Jungle people and animals in the safe zone. She knew where she should be looking right now. She should be looking over there at them and not the ck forest. She could hear Cale¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°It looks like there is nothing left for me to do here.¡±


    She turned back around to make eye contact with Cale. He looked calm and gentle, yet strong. She had seen what he had done. The water vapor was still rising up to the sky. He was the one responsible for creating the water that put out this fire.


    She had been wrong. He was not a weak person. He was strong.


    ¡°...How much of the power did you have to use?¡±


    He had mentioned that there was a limit to how much he could use. Litana was curious about how much was left.


    ¡°I have a decent amount left.¡±


    Although he was enjoying himself when he used it, Cale was feeling irked now that he thought he used too much of the power. His face subconsciously had a bitter smile on it. He didn¡¯t like that he had wasted some of the power uselessly.


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    Seeing Cale working hard to smile and hide the bitterness, Litana looked toward her subordinates who couldn¡¯t cross the boundary, as well as the Jungle people approaching them from the safe zone and started to ask.


    ¡°Mr. Cale, shall we go together?¡±


    He was the hero today. He deserved the praise and apuse for his actions. However, Cale¡¯s response was not what Litana had expected.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Lina.¡±


    She quickly corrected him.


    ¡°No, what they need right now is you, Miss Lina. They need their Queen.¡±


    Cale turned his head toward the safe zone. Litana turned her head as well. The Jungle people who were getting drenched in the rain were crying in joy. Even though they could see the ck ground clearly as the water vapor disappeared, they were hugging each other in joy.


    Cale felt tired just thinking about standing in front of them. That was why he wanted to just end it on a good note here.


    ¡°I believe this is the result of all of your persistence for thest two weeks. I do not wish to be the center of attention.¡±


    That was what the drenched and pale man had said.


    ¡°I just want to go to that beautiful ce and see the sunset. I really want to see that sunset right now.¡±


    He wanted to just dig up the Magic Stones and leave. He had moved more than usual for this Jungle situation.


    ¡°...I am jealous of the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale did not hear Litana¡¯s words clearly, so he looked toward her. Litana started to smile and shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Litana swiftly got on Ten and crossed the boundary line. Sitting straight up on the ck Panther, she was sitting higher than the Jungle people, even with her short stature. She put some strength into her throat and started to shout.


    ¡°The fire is out! I¡¯m sure that everyone here has seen it!¡±


    ¡°Nature is fair like time. As time goes on, we will be able to recover our forest! So today will be a day we celebrate a new beginning!¡±


    Rooooooar!


    Ten shouted out like he was agreeing with Litana.


    Driiiizle-


    The sound of the rain filled the silence for a moment.


    Waaaaaaah!


    The void was then filled with the cheers of the people. Even now, the water that Cale had created was rushing toward the shores of Section 1, putting out any small, remaining fires along the way.


    - Human, you will catch a cold! Hurry up and go rest!


    Cale ignored Raon¡¯s nagging as he was guided by Litana¡¯s subordinates. The ce they took him to was a quiet and clean tent that they had quickly prepared for him.


    ¡°Please let us know if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°I do not need anything. I just want to rest quietly. If possible, I would like to leave as early as tomorrow as well.¡±


    The subordinates who had crossed through Oorim to get to the Jungle with Cale had expressions of disbelief on their faces. However, they still gave Cale a positive response.


    ¡°Yes, we will do our best to prepare whatever you need.¡±


    Once the subordinates left, Cale looked around the tent. Choi Han and the rest were guided to other tents. However, there was someone who had followed Cale.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Raon revealed himself after being called.


    Tsk.


    Cale clicked his tongue. He picked up a towel and started to dry off the drenched dragon. Raon had even forgotten to put a shield around himself while being mesmerized by the wave.


    ¡°Dry yourself, human! You will catch a cold!¡±


    Cale snorted at the 4-year old¡¯s action before scrubbing Raon¡¯s face. Raon just sat there while Cale dried him.


    Cale threw that towel to the side before using another towel to dry his hair and taking one of the orbs he had received from Billos out of his pocket.


    ¡°Connect.¡±


    ¡°Alright, human.¡±


    Raon seemed to be happy about something, as he connected the magicmunication device without anyints. Cale sat down on a wooden chair as the magicmunication device flew in front of him and connected.


    A person soon appeared on the magicmunication device.


    - Huh? Why do you look like that?


    It was crown prince Alberu.


    - You look like a drenched rat.


    Cale could see the mocking smile on Alberu¡¯s face as he put on the gentle smile he had put on for Litana.


    - How about you not smile like that?


    As expected, it did not work on Alberu. Cale immediately put on his usual smile and leaned back on the chair. Alberu was used to this rxed looking Cale.


    ¡°Your highness, the star of the Roan Kingdom, how is Marquis Stan¡¯s family?¡±


    He had been out of contact for three weeks while he went to Hoik Vige. He had done a lot in these past three weeks. This was one of them.


    - How? It is currently changing the person in control. Why are you so curious about it?


    At that moment, Raon¡¯s voice filled Cale¡¯s head.


    - Is it finally time for my revenge?!


    Marquis Stan and Venion. The things they had done to Raon.


    In order for Raon topletely ovee the trauma of his past torture, he needed to get revenge toward those who were involved in it.


    Cale had to hear Raon¡¯s ns for revenge like a luby every time the two of them were alone.


    Dragons will never forget such shame. Raon was looking to getpensation for his lost time and destroyed sense of confidence.


    That was the natural instincts of a dragon, the violent rulers of the world.


    Alberu observed Cale with an inspecting gaze.


    - I¡¯m letting you know because I am getting something in return for it, but I really can¡¯t understand why you are curious.


    ¡°It is only so that I can do things that you will like, your highness.¡±


    Seeing Cale lie like it is nothing made Alberu snort.


    However, this was the truth.


    ¡°I am telling the truth.¡±


    It would be good for Alberu as well. Alberu was feeling iffy about Cale¡¯s expression, but there was something he needed to do right now. That was why he started to speak.


    - Hurry back to the castle.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Cale had no issues saying yes, since he was nning on going there anyway. Of course, Cale wasn¡¯t going to rush over. He was going to do whatever he needed to do here first.


    He chatted with the crown prince about a couple different things before ending the conversation. He then ate some food before falling asleep. Of course, he had to listen to Raon¡¯s ns for revenge like a luby, as usual.


    The next morning.


    ¡°Miss Lina, I wish to go over there.¡±


    Cale was telling Litana that he wanted to go to the shoreline. There was no reason for him to stay here any longer.

 Chapter 81: Flustered (3)

    <h4>Chapter 81: Flustered (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Currently, Cale was inside Litana¡¯s tent. He had slept in for the first time in a while before slowly walking over. Litana looked at Cale before starting to speak.


    ¡°Bin!¡±


    One of her subordinates moved to stand in front of Cale at her calling. He had met Cale inside the cave. The novel had given Cale information about Bin, one of Litana¡¯s most loyal and strongest subordinates.


    ¡°Bin will guide you to the location.¡±


    Litana handed Cale a document. Cale had to work hard to maintain his expression once he got the document.


    ¡°Miss Lina, you can¡¯t do this. This is too much.¡±


    She could see that Cale seemed to be bothered by this and starting to smile, thinking this person really was a very good person.


    ¡°No, it is not too much at all.¡±


    The document Cale received had Litana¡¯s name and thumbprint stamped on it. It would be aplete contract as soon as Cale signed it as well.


    There was one other spot that was left unfilled in addition to the spot for Cale¡¯s signature.


    The location of thend and size was missing.


    Litana started to speak.


    ¡°It isplicated if it is someone¡¯s personal property in the section, but if it isn¡¯t. I will take care of everything so have as much as you want.¡±


    Everything she said sounded like angelic singing to Cale. The sound of money flowing in was always beautiful. Litana was a generous person.


    ¡°How can you give me a contract like this? What if I said I want the entire shoreline or something?¡±


    ¡°I knew you would say something like that. But it does not matter. Take it if you would like.¡±


    She really was the type to pay back gratitude as best as possible. Cale realized why Litana was sending Bin with him instead of someone like one of the chiefs or advisors.


    ¡®I guess she is really nning on giving me whatever I want.¡¯


    Cale put on a helpless expression.


    ¡°I think having a lot ofnd is just cumbersome. I just need a small enough area for me to rest whenever I get a longing to see the jungle.¡±


    This made Litana think about how she could pay back this extremely good person. Cale must have told his crew to help, as his subordinates had woken up early to help with the restoration of Section 1.


    Of course, Cale had woken upte and did not know what his crew was doing.


    ¡°Mr. Cale, may I know your family name?¡±


    Cale suddenly felt chills on the back of his neck. He had a bad feeling that he might end up in aplicated situation if he made the wrong move. That was why he answered back on reflex.


    ¡°I just wish to leave quietly. Let¡¯s forget about what happened yesterday and just look toward the future.¡±


    ¡°You really are not giving me any way to pay you back.¡±


    In Cale¡¯s opinion, there was no need to pay him back. Nothing she could give would be worth more than the Magic Stones.


    They were not low or mid-grade Magic Stones but a load of the highest-grade magic stones. They were all already refined as well.


    Cale had no idea who buried all of them in the Jungle, however, the novel exined that it had been hundreds of years. That meant that there was no owner for these Magic Stones.


    Litana looked out the tent and started to shout.


    ¡°Ten!¡±


    ¡®Ten? The ck Panther?¡¯


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    ¡°Please take him with you. Ten will find the quickest path for you.¡±


    Cale turned around after getting the chills. He couldn¡¯t tell whether the panther was smiling or smirking, but it was revealing a fang that was the size of Cale¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ten seems to be happy to guide you Mr. Cale. You can ride him. Since this is a token of my appreciation, please ept at least this much.¡±


    ¡°...I will.¡±


    Grrr!


    The ck Panther approached Cale like it was happy. Cale dodged to the side.


    However, he was on Ten¡¯s back a momentter. Litana was amazed.


    ¡°This is the first time Ten has crouched down for anyone else but me. Ten is really a good judge of character!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cale didn''t feel weed while hearing the ck Panther growl. It was fine when he was on here with Litana since he was with the panther¡¯s master. Sitting on Ten on his own felt like he was putting his face into a Tiger¡¯s Den.


    ¡°Young master Cale, we will follow you soon.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Rosalyn¡¯s words.


    ¡°I leave it to you.¡±


    The only people going with Cale were Lock, Bin, and Beacrox. Of course, Raon was following them while invisible, as usual.


    ¡°Not a problem. We will help with the restoration until Mr. Hans and On show up. Then we will head over as well.¡±


    Cale had asked Rosalyn and Choi Han to wait for Hans and the children who were recovering the remains of the lost people.


    ¡®I can¡¯t have Rosalyn there with me.¡¯


    Rosalyn was a great mage. It would beplicated if she ended up finding the Magic Stones.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    The rest of the group urged their horses forward at Cale¡¯s statement. All of them had a lot of stuff on their horses.


    ¡°Have a safe trip. Thank you for everything.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Cale gently responded to Litana¡¯s goodbye. He could not let his guard down until the end.


    ¡°See you again next time.¡±


    ¡®What a terrible thought.¡¯


    If he was to see Litana again, there was a very good chance that it would be on the battlefield. That was why Cale had no desire to see her ever again. He just responded back with a smile.


    ¡°Ten, shall we go?¡±


    Cale respectfully asked the ck Panther, who then started to move. The horses followed beside him while Litana watched him from behind.


    ¡°Are you okay, your highness?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She quietly responded to her subordinate¡¯s question. The ck Panther Ten was the first life she had ever saved. Since then, they had always been together. Although it was only for a short time, this was the first time that Litana had ever left Ten with someone else.


    Cale did not know about this as he headed toward Section 1 on Ten¡¯s back. The Jungle people all stopped moving and greeted him when he went by. Each of them had their own way of doing it, but they all bowed to Cale in one way or another. Litana must have said something, as there was no fanfare or very passionate responses.


    ¡®It really is best to leave quickly.¡¯


    Take action and then leave as fast as possible. Cale realized that that really was the best way to avoid annoying things as he quickly headed to the ck ash remains of Section 1.


    Cale got off the ck Panther¡¯s back. He could hear Raon¡¯s voice in his head.


    - Wow! There really is nothing here!


    There was nothing left in the Section 1 shoreline.


    - Even the sea is ck!


    The sea by the shoreline really was dyed ck by the ashes. Cale just quietly looked out toward the sea and the scenery.


    A cool yet salty breeze blew by his side.


    The Queen¡¯s subordinate, Bin, who came with Cale observed Cale¡¯s actions. The queen had told him to report everything Cale did.


    ¡°I bet this was a really beautiful ce.¡±


    The subordinate flinched at Cale¡¯s statement. It was the truth. It really used to be a beautiful ce.


    ¡°The sun will set soon, so can I look around a bit? I¡¯ll let you know once I decide on the plot ofnd.¡±


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    It was almost time for the sunset.


    Cale patted Lock¡¯s head as he started to whisper.


    ¡°y with Ten for a bit. Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Lock now listened without asking questions.


    Cale headed toward Beacrox, who was standing there with a frown. He didn¡¯t like all of the ashes in the area. Beacrox, who had not taken off his white gloves for a couple days now, started to speak as soon as Cale approached him.


    ¡°I will keep that Bin or Bee or whatever his name is upied.¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d understand what I want.¡±


    Cale then followed up with an unexpected question.


    ¡°Beacrox, have you been to the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northwestern region?¡±


    ¡°I have not.¡±


    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you want to take a look?¡±


    ¡°I must take care of the Henituse Estate¡¯s kitchen.¡±


    Beacrox looked toward Cale with a confused expression as Cale started to smile.


    He needed a torture expert soon.


    He needed someone for physical torture and mental torture.


    Beacrox was the best when it came to physical torture.


    ¡®The mental torture can be done by the crazy priestess, who is probably with the eldest son of Marquis Stan right now.¡¯


    Cale patted the still confused Beacrox¡¯s shoulders a few times before heading toward the highest hill in the area. The ck Panther and Bin watched him for a bit, but they soon had to deal with Lock and Beacrox.


    That was why Cale¡¯s steps were very light. No, it was very light as he was thinking about the Magic Stones.


    He felt the same way when they found the Magic Tower¡¯s liege¡¯s room. Every time he became a step closer to a cker life, Cale¡¯s heart jumped with joy.


    - Weak human, you look very excited!


    Raon was correct. Cale was excited. He verified where everyone was located before heading toward the highest point by the shoreline. He headed to the top of the hill.


    Only ashes were left here after the fire.


    - Huh?


    Cale started to smile at Raon¡¯s response.


    The Magic Stones were found by chance in the novel. This ce was normally filled with tall trees such that you couldn¡¯t tell what was underground. However, once the trees all burned down and left behind only ashes, the Magic Stones were revealed when the ashes and dirt happened to flow away due to the rain.


    ¡°Maybe about here?¡±


    - Human, there is something five steps to the left from here!


    Cale took five steps to the left following his amazing navigation system. The ck Dragon was omnipotent. Dragons had the greatest sense for mana in the world.


    Cale moved to the spot Raon mentioned and crouched down. He then took out the small hoe that he had used when he earned the, ¡®Sound of the Wind.¡¯


    Dig. Dig.


    The hoe dug through the ck ash and dirt. The ground was a bit mushy from the rain and thus was easy to dig, however, Cale cautiously dug like it was the most precious thing in the world.


    And then, finally.


    ¡°Wow-.¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp of admiration.


    He found a very average looking, butrge metal box. However, that rusty box looked colorful. Cale worked hard to dig around the box.


    - Human, why are you working so hard? I¡¯ve never seen you work so hard before.


    Cale ignored Raon as usual and continued to dig until the opening of the box appeared. It was so big that he needed to move as quickly as possible to finish before sunset. He was excited.


    - All you had to do was ask me to clean it.


    Cale stopped for a moment.


    - I will take care of it!


    Psssssst.


    A small noise was made as ck mana floated in the air and got rid of the dirt and ashes. Cale realized that he had been too excited. He took a breath to calm himself before pointing to the lock.


    ¡°Break it.¡±


    - Alright.


    The lock was easily broken.


    Cale took another breath before slowly grabbing onto the lid of the box. Highest grade Magic Stones. Money was good, but this was a precious ingredient for his sturdy and safe sweet home and sturdy transportation vehicle. He would put these ingredients to use until he died.


    He slowly opened the lid.


    Screeeech, clung.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale let out a noise of excitement.


    All sorts of vibrant colors appeared in front of his eyes. These Magic Stones had not changed at all, even after hundreds of years. The colors of these highest-grade Magic Stones were very vibrant and beautiful.


    The corner of Cale¡¯s lips started to twitch as it went up.


    ¡°Oh! Good stuff! Human, we found another treasure!¡±


    Raon removed his invisibility andnded next to Cale. He then tippy-toed to look inside the box. Raon¡¯s actions made Cale look around to make sure no one was around before he lifted up a Magic Stone.


    These bundles of money.


    The Magic Stones used in the magic devices from the Whipper Kingdom were usually low or middle-grade Magic Stones. That should give one an idea about the worth of these highest-grade Magic Stones.


    Someone at the level of the Royal family would use high-grade Magic Stones.


    The worth of these Magic Stones would go up based on how severe the wars became. There were all sorts of ces he could sell these to. Crown prince Alberu would definitely be one of his biggest buyers.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    Raon lifted his head up from the box to look at Cale. His wings were fluttering.


    ¡°I want some too!¡±


    Cale flinched before deciding to be generous. He then patted Raon¡¯s head and pointed to the box that held a couple hundred highest-grade Magic Stones.


    ¡°I will give you the one you like the most from there.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you human! You are a very good person!¡±


    Cale was happy to see that this four-year-old was excited to get just one of these Magic Stones.


    ¡°So, hide it well in that spatial dimension of yours. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Alright! The seed and one Magic Stone are mine!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    Raon was making sure to follow up with details like a proper dragon. Cale wondered if this was Raon just getting used to the world as he watched the sunset for a while before heading back down to the shoreline.


    The still setting sun made a beautiful image behind Cale. He put a gentle smile on his face as pointed to the hill and started to speak to Bin.


    ¡°I could see the sunset well from the top of that hill. Can I get a small plot ofnd up there?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Bin was amazed after seeing the size of thend Cale was asking for. It was justrge enough to fit a small vi.


    Cale kept his copy of the contract as he started to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just stay here until the rest of my group gets here.¡±


    Bin, Beacrox, and Lock quickly unloaded the supplies and put up the tents. Cale was going to wait for the others at this location.


    One weekter, everyone had gathered together. Cale, who had beenying on a chair by the shade created by the tent, opened his eyes once they gathered.


    ¡°Shall we head back?¡±


    Deputy butler Hans couldn¡¯t help but think Cale was his usual self as he stepped forward. He didn¡¯t know Cale meant the Henituse territory when he said, ¡®head back.¡¯


    ¡°Are we heading back to the Whipper Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Then why would I tell you toe here?¡±


    ¡°Then where are we heading back to?¡±


    It was not just Hans. The others also became confused at Cale¡¯s rxed demeanor. However, only one person, the only person left to bid farewell to Cale, Bin, was quietly listening.


    Cale sat up on the chair and pointed to a location. The group could see that he was pointing to the sea.


    ¡°Oh! Maybe?¡±


    Rosalyn looked toward Cale with a questioning gaze. Cale started to speak as everyone looked at him.


    ¡°This is the sea.¡±


    At that moment.


    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooo-


    He heard the sound of a horn in the distance. A single ship was heading toward the group.


    They were familiar with the ship, as it was the same ship they had taken to get to the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for everything.¡±


    Cale and Bin casually chatted with each other. He walked past the group who were looking at the ship and headed toward the shore.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    At the head of the rapidly approaching ship was Billos who was waving at Cale. Cale smiled at the excited Billos and shook a magic bag in return.


    Once the ship stopped hear shore, Billos took a small boat and headed toward Cale.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Thank you very much!¡±


    Billos was extremely happy after receiving the second bag of magic devices. Cale turned around to look at the group, who were all also looking at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At that moment, he heard a vicious voice in his head.


    - Human, is it now time for my revenge?


    It was Raon. Cale nodded his head. He climbed on board and felt the cool breeze before blinking his eyes.


    The ocean breeze was very nice.


    Cale was heading back to the Henituse territory, his hometown.


    ¡°Wee back.¡±


    Count Deruth warmly weed Cale back. Cale, who had returned quietly without informing Deruth that he would be back, immediately headed to the Count¡¯s office to report to his father.


    ¡°It is thanks to you worrying about me that I returned safely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you don¡¯t seem to be hurt.¡±


    Deruth was thankful and happy to see that his son hade to find him first. However, he then had an odd expression on his face. His gaze moved to the bottom left side of Cale.


    ¡°Mm, and who is this?¡±


    ¡°Greet.¡±


    Cale bluntly spoke, and a loud voice rang through the office.


    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you!¡±


    Mueller seemed to have eaten well thest few days, as he looked much better than when Cale had found him in the Tower.


    ¡°My name is Mueller Hon, the sessor to the Hon family that has specialized in construction and development for over 200 years. I will do my best with any task you give me!¡±


    It was a very loud introduction. Deruth was confused.


    Construction? Development?


    He looked toward his son with confusion. At that moment, Cale called out to him.


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    Cale did not call Deruth father, nor even Count. That action made Deruth be serious as well. Cale was now addressing Deruth as the lord of the territory.


    ¡°I heard that you were reinforcing the castle walls. I¡¯m sure you have a reason for it?¡±


    Deruth had been reinforcing the castle walls starting around when Cale had headed to the capital. The reason for that came out of his son¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I believe you expect that the era of wars will start soon as well, my lord?¡±


    Cale could see his father¡¯s eyes turn cloudy. Cale pushed Mueller in front of him.


    ¡°This guy is the descendant of the family that built the Magic Tower.¡±


    Cale could see Deruth flinch. Castle reinforcement, Magic Tower, Cale knew Deruth had understood.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Cale spoke to his father, Deruth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    1. Lady, did you forget that you were just without this panther in the forest?

 Chapter 82: We Meet Again? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 82: We Meet Again? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Give what a try?¡±


    Deruth asked, even though he already knew the answer. Cale was naturally aware of this.


    ¡°Father, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Deruth could not answer the sudden question. However, his son responded after a moment.


    ¡°I am afraid that we will get hurt.¡±


    Deruth¡¯s eyes became cloudy. It was the same. The thing he feared was the same as his son. No matter how selfish it may be, Deruth was scared that his territory and his family would get hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you are aware of how the Western Continent¡¯s state of affairs is ready to blow up.¡±


    There was no way that the noble who suddenly started to reinforce the castle walls and invested in a naval base would not know.


    The Henituse territory did not get involved in any wars until the end of volume 5. However, there was no guarantee that it would remain that way.


    ¡°I will only tell you this. The reason that the crown prince sent me to the Whipper Kingdom is rted to something.¡±


    Cale deliberately said it this way because doing so would prevent Deruth from asking Cale more about it. He would not question something from the crown prince.


    Cale said one word to Deruth.


    ¡°Northerners.¡±


    Deruth and Mueller both flinched and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°The Northerners have created an alliance.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Count Deruth started to frown.


    Cale understood Deruth¡¯s reaction. This was important to the Western Continent¡¯s state of affairs.


    There were three kingdoms in the North.


    The Paerun Kingdom was located farthest North. The Guardian Knight of the Paerun Kingdom wanted to lead his Knights brigade to the fertilends of the South.


    Deruth rubbed his face and sighed as he started to mumble.


    ¡°...It is not the Whipper Kingdom or the Mogoru Empire?¡±


    Cale was internally full of admiration. Although their territory was located in the corner, Deruth was aware of the Whipper Kingdom, as well as the Mogoru Empire¡¯s desire to be the control tower.


    Why would the Empire want to be the control tower? That was because the East and the North were changing.


    ¡°Cale, how are the Northerners going to cross the gorge? There is also the Forest of Darkness.¡±


    Of the 5 Forbidden Regions, there was just one that was not aplete mystery. However, the shape of that area made movingrge numbers of people, ¡®almost impossible,¡¯ making people add it to the list of Forbidden Regions.


    The Gorge of Death.


    As the name indicates, this gorge, that was the most dangerous in the continent, became the dividing line between the North and the Central regions of the continent. At the end of that line was the Forest of Darkness. That was why it was difficult for the North toe down to the Central region.


    However, Cale, the Empire, and even crown prince Alberu knew about a different method.


    ¡°Father, there are more ways than just the ground.¡±


    At that moment, he heard a voice.


    ¡°...Ship?¡±


    It was Mueller. The Dwarf and Rat half-breed quickly took off his backpack with a pale expression. There were two rolls of paper sticking out of the backpack.


    One was the blueprint for the castle, the other was of the ship.


    Cale nodded his head at the chaotic thirty-year-old who was looking back and forth between Cale and the paper.


    ¡°Yes. Ship is an option.¡±


    Sigh.


    Deruth let out a deep sigh and sat down on his office couch. Cale went over to sit down on the opposite side.


    ¡®But a ship is not the only method.¡¯


    There was something Cale knew about that neither his father nor the crown prince knew about.


    Why would the other two kingdoms ally with the Paerun Kingdom? The Guardian Knight of the frozen kingdom that emphasized one¡¯s skill in martial arts had brought to reality something from the legends.


    A Wyvern Knight Brigade.


    They had found a way to dominate the sky.


    This brigade gave them a method to cross through both the Gorge of Death and the Forest of Darkness without any issues. Other than a long-distance levitation magic that someone at Rosalyn or Raon¡¯s level could use, this was the best you could find.


    Starting that moment, the three kingdoms start to stealthily build ships to dominate the sea as well. They had been at this for five years already. It would alle to fruition in less than two years.


    Why would Cale have agreed to help the Ubarr territory build a naval base?


    It was because the North¡¯s invasion was not far away. Around that time, a future that Cale doesn¡¯t know about would start.


    ¡®I¡¯m just worried because this novel was a munchkin novel.¡¯


    ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ was definitely a munchkin novel. It was the type of story where an egg would suddenly turn into a chicken when you turn the page.


    Cale needed to prepare in order to survive in such a world.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Count Deruth started to speak after a long time. He looked directly at his son.


    ¡°I trust your words as your father, however, as the lord of this territory, I must verify whether your statements are true or not. I¡¯m sure it will not be easy to verify, as you heard it from the crown prince.¡±


    Cale knew it would be difficult. Cale knew about it because he had read about it in the novel, but it was not something any average noble could know about. Even so, Deruth would work as best as he could to figure it out.


    ¡°I will try to verify it as quickly as possible. If your father does not have what it takes to find any information out, I will choose to trust your words.¡±


    Deruth got up and headed to his desk.


    ¡°Son, there is something I¡¯vee to realize as I started to touch money.¡±


    The Henituse family has gathered money for generations. Of course, they spent money as well, but it was minimalpared to the money they gathered. It was to the point that Count Deruth has never thought that he has ever spent a lot of money.


    He shared his findings with his son.


    ¡°What I learned is that if you find a ce to use your money, you have to spend a ton of it.¡±


    Money does not help much during wartime. However, the results made by money prior to war will be useful during the war.


    ¡°I will contact you soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is good enough.¡±


    Deruth called out to his son, who casually responded and headed toward the door.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Deruth recalled the conversation he had with Basen as Cale turned around.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about the issue of our sessor?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Cale answered seriously without a second of hesitation. Deruth started tough after hearing Cale have the same response as Basen.


    ¡°Yes, there is no need to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    He was definitely not nning on thinking about it. If it came up in the future, he was nning on saying he declines the position. Most importantly, there was no need to think about it since Count Deruth should remain as the lord of this territory for at least the next fifteen years.


    ¡°Basen came to me and said he will not do anything to worry you.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Basen will be great for our territory.¡±


    Basen was a perfect fit for the next lord of the territory.


    ¡°Sure. Go get some rest.¡±


    Cale verified that Count Deruth looked happy before smiling and heading out of the office.


    ¡°Excuse me, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mueller looked around before cautiously asking.


    ¡°Is the reason you are building the castle and ship because of what you discussed insi-.¡±


    ¡°Yes. For that reason.¡±


    Cale cut Mueller off so that he doesn¡¯t need to listen to a long rambling and answered.


    His goal was to build that castle and ship to safely avoid the war. He did not want to fight. They called life a continuous war, but he didn¡¯t want to live in a real war.


    ¡°Just treat it as you are building a domain to prevent us from dying.¡±


    Mueller¡¯s eyes becameplicated. Cale put a gift on Mueller¡¯s neck.


    It was a golden ne.


    ¡°Then you will live to get more presents like this.¡±


    ¡°I, I will definitely make a safe ce to prevent us from dying!¡±


    Mueller turned the most pale when he was in front of Cale, even more so than when he was around the kittens or the dragon. Cale was satisfied with Mueller¡¯s confident answer. Giving presents and being nice really was the answer.


    One weekter, Count Deruth had a look of disbelief.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find any information about the North.¡±


    The reason for not being able to gather information even with money meant that it was precious information that could not be purchased with money or that it did not exist. Deruth picked the former.


    ¡®I have a ton of money piled up anyways.¡¯


    There was only so much you could save. Deruth started to speak to his son as if he had expected this to happen.


    ¡°Son, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Cale started to smile. He then turned his gaze to the side. Deruth had not called just Cale over. Although their youngest sibling Lily was still too young to get involved in the dealings of the territory, it was possible for one other person.


    ¡°I will work hard as well, hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Good. It is where you, our parents, and Lily will live. Let¡¯s give it our best.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t include himself because he was nning on retiring to a small vige in the future. Basen vigorously nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. I want to live working for our family and the territory until I die.¡±


    Cale, who only cared about living for himself, just nodded his head at Basen¡¯s statement.


    Right after this moment, a secret document with the Golden Turtle crest was delivered to the necessary parties. A n that would take a minimum of one year and a maximum of two years was starting.


    Cale, who was observing the starting point for that n, still looked lost.


    ¡°Is he really half Dwarf and half Rat?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, yes I am.¡±


    Mueller went and stood on top of a chair and let out a fake cough as he responded to a construction worker¡¯s question.


    ¡°Oh, my lord! Your dexterity must be amazing!¡±


    ¡°Amazing. The meticulousness of the Rat tribe and the Dwarves technical skills.¡±


    ¡°We want to see your skills!¡±


    Mueller¡¯s shoulders were moving up and down with joy.


    Cale was secretly watching Mueller¡¯s meeting with some of the territory¡¯s construction workers. Countess Vin was next to him.


    ¡°They are all talented and know how to keep their mouth shut, so we should be able to trust them. We have created all of the contracts as well.¡±


    Since Vin was in charge of all of the artists in the territory, construction could not be missing from the group. The developers that Vin meticulously selected were the best of the best, experts in their field. Even these two experts were currently amazed by Mueller.


    ¡°The family that developed the Magic Tower. I am disappointed that we cannot show off such a talented individual to other people!¡±


    ¡°I know, right? My god, I never thought I¡¯d be able to see a Dwarf at work with my own eyes. Please take good care of us.¡±


    Ahem, ahem! Mueller let out multiple fake coughs.


    ¡°I am thirty this year, but I have twenty-nine years of experience. I have been looking at blueprints since I was 1-year-old and held a hammer in my hand since I was 5. This is typical of both the Rat tribe and the Dwarves.¡±


    Cale scoffed at Mueller¡¯s words. He had never seen Mueller looking so confident. He was even wearing his best clothes with the golden brooch. It was at that moment.


    ¡°He should be easy to handle.¡±


    Cale rxed after hearing Vin¡¯s observation and started to speak.


    ¡°Please take care of Mueller.¡±


    ¡°Sure. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Vin¡¯s cold gaze headed toward Mueller. They say that a fox bes king when a tiger isn¡¯t around. Mueller did not know about any of this as he acted like a king.


    ¡°Will you go after verifying the blueprints?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will return as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cale just responded to Vin¡¯s worried expression with a smile. He had to leave here again.


    Cale took care of the things he needed to take care of before he returned to his room andid on the couch. He peeked toward Choi Han, who was across from him, and started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°... We have only been here for 4 days. We are going already?¡±


    Choi Han continued to speak.


    ¡°I will gather everyone.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    There was a reason Cale had only called Choi Han over.


    ¡°Only we will go this time.¡±


    At that moment, the existences that always resided in Cale¡¯s bedroom revealed themselves.


    Meeeow.


    ¡°It has been a while since it has been just us!¡±


    Hong and On lightly jumped off the bed and approached Choi Han.


    ¡°I will naturally go a well.¡±


    Raon removed his invisibility and sat down on the table next to the couch.


    Choi Han looked around at the team when he heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Beacrox will follow uster. However, we will first move with this group. There is something we need to take care of with just us. I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°...Is it Marquis Stan andpany?¡±


    Choi Han really was a smart guy. Cale started to smile.


    ¡°I knew you were sharp. Get ready to go.¡±


    This was the team that originally met and rescued Raon. They had gathered together to move for the dragon once again.


    That night, a basic carriage without any crest on it stealthily left through the back door of the Count¡¯s estate. It was heading toward the Northwest region of the Roan Kingdom.


    1. Munchkin refers to a cheat character that ignores the power bnce of the fantasy world and continues to level up at a shocking rate

 Chapter 83: We Meet Again? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 83: We Meet Again? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    It was a pretty long journey from the Henituse territory to the Stan territory located at the center of Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northwest region.


    ¡°Human, can¡¯t we hurry over with teleport magic?¡±


    That was why Raon was constantly asking if they could just use magic. Raon¡¯s abilities seemed to exponentially grow after being around Rosalyn for a while.


    Cale remembered what Rosalyn had said to him.


    ¡®A Dragon really is the best, even before their first growth. His abilities and learning speed are both scary.¡¯


    Dragons live very long lives. That is why there was still a lot of time before Raon¡¯s first growth phase. Of course, the first growth phase coulde earlier if a dragon receives some type of shock or a dragon desperately seeks power.


    Dragons go through a total of three different growth phases. The first growth phase had minimal changes on the physical body. The second and third growth phases were where their bodies explosively grew, making them be a 20 meter long adult dragon after the third growth phase.


    On the other hand, the first growth phase focuses on the internal aspects of the dragon. It could be considered setting the foundation for the second and third growth phases. Cale looked toward Raon, who was rolling therge, circr ss egg on the side of the simple, yet prettyrge carriage.


    Cale¡¯s gaze made Raon shout once more.


    ¡°Human, teleport!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait, even if we got there right now.¡±


    Cale¡¯s indifferent answer made Raon scrunch his nose before turning to focus on the seed inside the ss egg. It was the ss egg and seed they had found in the Magic Tower. Raon only used magic to decrease the size of the ss egg in order to be closer to the seed. He was working hard to grow it and observe it.


    ¡°But Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale, who had been thinking about taking the seed away from Raon as soon as it started to grow, turned toward Choi Han who called out to him.


    ¡°Is that n really possible in the Stan territory?¡±


    Choi Han had to also listen to Raon¡¯s revenge ns as a luby for thest few days. Although he was only 4-years old, the dragon used vicious words like detention, violence, and torture.


    However, they were all things that Raon had experienced for the first four years of his life.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like the n?¡±


    Raon quickly turned his head to look at Choi Han after hearing Cale¡¯s question. However, the response that came out of Choi Han¡¯s mouth was simple.


    ¡°No, I think the n is passable. I am just wondering how we can deal with Marquis Stan and Venion Stan.¡±


    Raon started to frown after hearing that his n was passable. Cale didn¡¯t know that Raon was contemting new ideas about how to make this more dramatic as he started to speak.


    ¡°The newly recovered Taylor Stan is currently increasing his influence in the Stan territory.¡±


    Taylor Stan, who had recovered the use of his legs through the help of the crown prince, was increasing his influence at a scary rate. The crown prince¡¯s assistance yed a big part in this, however, Taylor¡¯s own skills and new health yed important roles as well.


    And Taylor had done something Venion would never even think about. Taylor had pointed his de at the current lord of the Stan territory, Marquis Stan as well.


    ¡°His influence is not only inside his family.¡±


    ¡°Some of the Northwest nobles have chosen to trust him?¡±


    Choi Han really was a smart person. Cale nodded at Choi Han, who quickly understood what he meant.


    ¡°Even the number of subordinate families who prefer Taylor Stan has increased as well.¡±


    They probably felt like they could live at least a slightly easier life under Taylor.


    In the past, Taylor¡¯s weak body made them feel like he would bring down the glory of the Stan territory, however, that weakness had disappeared, and Taylor had also pulled in the crown prince. That was why people were slowly starting to trust that Taylor could be the next Marquis.


    Of course, Cale didn¡¯t know too much of the details. He had not contacted the crazy priestess Cage nor Taylor for a while. He just asked the crown prince for a general overview of the situation.


    ¡°The Marquis is just allowing that to happen?¡±


    ¡°He would no longer be the lord of the territory if he stopped Taylor.¡±


    Choi Han became confused. Cale started to exin how the Marquis¡¯s family was able to be known as cruel and cold but efficient.


    ¡°The Stan family¡¯s motto is pretty much, ¡®survival of the fittest.¡¯ They believe the sessor has to be the strongest child. Once they officially be the sessor, they must kill their own siblings.¡±


    For the Stan family, strength did not mean physical strength nor intelligence. The strongest was the one who survived. The Marquis had not done anything, even when Venion had destroyed his brother¡¯s legs.


    ¡°The Marquis killing that strong candidate simply because he is strong when Taylor Stan has not done anything publicly to kill him?¡±


    The Marquis could only sit back and observe as he increased his own influence. Of course, he would still stealthily help Venion, however, he could not do too much, as doing so would go against the family¡¯s rules.


    ¡°...It is difficult to understand.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡±


    There was no need to understand that. Cale continued to speak to Choi Han, who was looking at him.


    ¡°We just have to do what we have to do.¡±


    ¡°What is it we have to do?¡±


    Hong, who was next to Raon, suddenly shouted out.


    ¡°Kidnap!¡±


    Cale quickly added on before Choi Han, who seemed to think nothing of such vicious methods, nodded his head.


    ¡°We need to first prepare.¡±


    ¡°Prepare?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We need a location and someone¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Who is the person?¡±


    ¡°Someone you know as well.¡±


    Choi Han started to think about the nobles who were at the capital when Cale had prevented the terror incident. He remembered Taylor Stan was there as well. Was Cale talking about Taylor Stan?


    At that moment, apletely unexpected name came out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Odeus Flynn.¡±


    ¡°...Who?¡±


    It was a foreign yet familiar name. Choi Han then recalled the moment he first met Lock, as well as the merchant who had hired him.


    ¡°The merchant?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We need to see him.¡±


    Odeus Flynn, Billos¡¯s uncle and someone who had given up on the sessor position for the Flynn Merchant Guild. He was also the person secretly in control of the Northwest¡¯s underworld right now.


    To Choi Han and the others, he was just a good person who took care of Lock and the Blue Wolf Tribe. Cale was going to go meet that good person first. That would let good things happen to them.


    ¡°We won¡¯t work with him for that long though.¡±


    Choi Han shut up after seeing Cale¡¯s smile. Choi Han had learned that it was best to just quietly follow Cale when he had such a devious smile on his face.


    The simple carriage that looked like the type a slightly rich peasant would use slowly left the Northeast region and entered the Northwest region of the Roan Kingdom.


    Ding. Ding.


    The wind lightly tapped on the window. It was a surprisingly windy night.


    The man whose work would only start when night approached the Stan territory was leisurely leaning on his couch as usual. On his face was a gentle smile that he brought out every so often.


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious.¡±


    The man was very curious about what was going on. He tapped the armrest of the couch.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The window rustled along with the beat of his tapping. The wind was getting stronger. The moment he started to listen to the sound of the wind, he heard the sound of knocking.


    Knock knock knock.


    He quickly got up from the couch.


    Odeus Flynn quickly opened the door with that bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Aigoo, young master-nim and Choi Han. I didn¡¯t expect the see the two of you. I was so shocked after getting Billos¡¯s message.¡±


    Cale received the favorable greeting he had expected from Odeus as he entered the room.


    ¡°No need to be shocked.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t even look around as he answered indifferently and went over to sit down on a couch. Odeus watched that quietly before turning his gaze to the open door. Choi Han was standing there.


    ¡°I will wait outside.¡±


    ¡°Choi Han, you¡¯re noting in?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Choi Han stood in front of the door like a guard. There was a corridor outside the door with a loud bar downstairs. This was the second floor of an inn in the Stan territory. This location, that was busy with people both night and day, was where Cale had told Billos to inform Odeus to meet him.


    ¡°Come in if you get tired.¡±


    ¡°I will, Odeus-nim. Please have a nice conversation.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Odeus slowly closed the door. Cale was the only other person in the room. Odeus naturally walked over at sat down across from Cale. Odeus, who was sitting with the door to his back,fortably started to converse with Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it is very nice to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I never expected you toe see me like this.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it. Even Billos didn¡¯t know where I was, so how did you know I was in the Stan territory?¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t respond to Odeus¡¯s question right away, instead he sat up from the couch to lean forward. He then made eye contact with Odeus, who was watching him closely, as if he was observing him. Cale didn¡¯t want to waste his time with such useless talk.


    ¡°Odeus, let memission you for something.¡±


    Cale¡¯s phrasing made Odeus start to smile.


    ¡°You really did know about it. Billos is serving a very scary person.¡±


    Odeus¡¯s gaze became sharp as he said that. How did Cale know? Did he have that many abilities? However, Odeus did not put much meaning behind it.


    Cale had a thought as he watched Odeus¡¯s expression change.


    ¡®He really is different than the others.¡¯


    Unlike everyone else whose secret identities were revealed by Cale, Odeus was not surprised at all. He just considered it to be out of his expectations.


    The merchant of the underworld, who had experienced almost everything in his 60 years of life, asked Cale a question.


    ¡°What kind ofmission are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°I knew you would be easy to talk to.¡±


    Cale looked veryfortable, as if he was sitting in his own bedroom. Odeus couldn¡¯t believe Cale¡¯s rxed demeanor, but quickly stopped a chuckle froming out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get rid of Marquis Stan?¡±


    Instead, the favorable smile was firmly nted on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean?¡±


    ¡°To be more specific, isn¡¯t Marquis Stan getting in your way ofpletely controlling the Northwest¡¯s underworld?¡±


    Odeus just quietly sat there and smiled. However, that smile was slowly disappearing. Cale was very calm, as if he was just talking about the weather or something trivial like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the citizens would be shocked to hear about how such arrogant person like Marquis Stan, who ims to value the proper etiquettes of nobility, is actually someone whomits a lot of atrocities in the underworld. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    However, those years of experience do not go away that easily. Odeus looked just as rxed as Cale.


    ¡°What do you need me for?¡±


    Cale easily responded back to the question.


    ¡°Your service.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    This finally made Odeus look anxious. Service? Was it what he was thinking about?


    ¡°It is as you heard. I need your service to cover up everything I do in the Stan territory, as well as supply anything I need. This includes a ce for me to stay as well as food for me to eat.¡±


    Odeus started to smile as he casually asked.


    ¡°Are you trying to use my secret identity as a weakness in order to use me as a servant?¡±


    However, Odeus¡¯s tone was cold and sharp. Odeus¡¯s gaze seemed to get past anxiety and turn into anger.


    Cale nonchntly responded back.


    ¡°Do you even know what I want to do?¡±


    ¡°...What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I am trying to do?¡±


    Knock knock knock.


    At that moment, Odeus heard some knocks on the door. However, he could not turn around as Cale started to speak.


    ¡°By the way, there is a third partying to this discussion today.¡±


    It meant one more person wasing.


    Creak.


    The door slowly opened, even though nobody said anything. Odeus got up from the couch and turned around.


    Creeeeea-k.


    The door opened all the way and someone wearing a robe entered the room. That person removed their hood as soon as they entered.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Odeus could not help but gasp. It was one of the people at the center of the information he considered top priority these days.


    ¡°Long time no see, priestess-nim.¡±


    It was the person who was always by the side of Taylor Stan, who was trying to take over the sessor position.


    It was a woman who had short hair and was wearing a priestess outfit with no crest for the god she was serving. The priestess outfit was not visible under the robe today.


    It was the crazy priestess Cage.


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    Cale modified his greeting.


    ¡°You are not a priestess anymore. Long time no see, Cage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim. Nice to see you again.¡±


    Cale turned to look at Odeus who was staring at him. Odeus¡¯s eyes were full of avarice.


    The novel had a few lines about Marquis Stan and Venion during the ck Dragon arc. Two of those lines were about how Venion got his power within the sessor candidates.


    < Although Venion Stan put up the front of being a good noble, he did all sorts of dirty deeds in secret. That was why he could not be separated from the Stan Territory¡¯s underworld. >


    These two sentences made Kim Rok Soo understand how Venion could make Taylor Stan lose his legs and then eventually kill him.


    The current operation had started from those two lines. Although these two lines were short, they held a lot of information about the type of person Venion was, as well as his past. He asked Odeus a question.


    ¡°So? Aren¡¯t you curious about mymission now?¡±


    Odeus sat back down across from Cale without saying anything else. Cage sat down on the remaining seat. It was now the perfect time to discuss the operation.


    1. Really wanted to say be my bitch but that was too rude...

 Chapter 84: We Meet Again? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 84: We Meet Again? (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The beginning of the conversation naturally started with the most curious person. Odeus was the first to start the conversation.


    ¡°I never knew that the two of you knew each other.¡±


    ¡°Are you curious about that?¡±


    Odeus answered as if it was obvious.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Cale also epted it, as if that answer was the obvious answer. Someone like Odeus would personally investigate something like this. What kind of merchant earns information from his client?


    ¡°Odeus, when does Venion visit this ce?¡±


    While Odeus had been working in the underworld for the past five years, he had figured out that there was someone who was an obstacle for his taking control of the entire underworld. However, he was never able to figure out who it was.


    The information that he had only recently learned wasing out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You mean the back alley.¡±


    The young master in front of him knew that Venion woulde to the back alley.


    Of course, Cale was just reiterating the information about Odeus that he had read in the novel.


    They called the dark side of the Stan territory the ¡®Back Alley.¡¯ Gambling, alcohol, prostitution, the ck market with illegal items, very, and violence. All of those dirty things happen on a daily basis in the Back Alley.


    Only Odeus did not use ves or violence. He always put conditions so that both the client and he could be protected by each other for any deal. That was why Cale hade to find him.


    Furthermore, Taylor Stan, the eldest son of Marquis Stan¡¯s family, probably had the same train of thought.


    Well, it may be slightly different.


    Taylor knew that Venion was responsible for paralyzing his legs, however, he didn¡¯t know the source of Venion¡¯s resources. That was how stealthy Venion was with things. That was one of his strengths.


    However, Taylor was able to figure everything out thanks to Cale¡¯smunication to him.


    And he found that information to be very important.


    Taylor¡¯s desire was delivered through the emunicated priestess, Cage.


    ¡°Young master Taylor-nim wishes to know all sides of the Stan territory and the Northwest.¡±


    Cage and Odeus made eye contact. Taylor and Cage had asked Cale to connect them with Odeus as soon as they heard the information from Cale.


    ¡°As a noble and a member of the family that rules over the region, Young master Taylor Stan-nim hates the underworld.¡±


    ¡°I agree. I hate it as well.¡±


    Cale was saying that he hated it out loud, but Odeus nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, a noble who values the citizens should feel that way. Doesn¡¯t the Henituse territory not have an underworld?¡±


    He was right. Although the Henituse territory had some rebels and gangsters, there was no underworld or a ck market. Although Count Deruth seemed very average, he was devoted to the noble way of life. He had a sense of responsibility and had enough money that he would never allow something like that to happen.


    Furthermore, their location made it so that there wasn¡¯t much desire to develop such a market in the Henituse territory.


    ¡°Then young master Taylor-nim probably wants to get rid of the underworld?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Odeus started to smile at Cage¡¯s short response. He then turned to look toward Cale.


    ¡°Young master Taylor-nim seems to be a true noble.¡±


    The next sentence was the most important one.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to lose his sense of justice.¡±


    There were many reasons that the Stan family was destroyed in the novel. They bickered with Choi Han and ended up in a terrible situation. There was also the ck Dragon going berserk.


    Furthermore, Odeus yed a role in their downfall as well. He revealed Venion¡¯s identity in the underworld in order to prevent him from taking control of the underworld, and that destroyed the reputation of Marquis Stan and their entire family.


    The family that seemed to be the noblest had done something dishonorable and hurt the citizens.


    Of course, Odeus had to reveal himself to bring this news to light. That put him in a lot of danger. Although Choi Han knew him because of the Blue Wolf Tribe situation, he could not do anything to help.


    However, there would be no reason to do that this time.


    Cale put a clear ending to their conversation.


    ¡°The two of you can fightter. We need to get rid of ourmon enemy first.¡±


    Odeus and Cage both became confused at that.


    What reason did Cale Henituse have to hate Venion? Both of them had the same question.


    ¡°Excuse me, but what do you n to do to Venion-?¡±


    Odeus stopped mid-question and looked toward Cale. Cale had a simple answer for Odeus.


    ¡°Killing him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s!¡±


    The crazy priestess Cage cut Cale off with a shocked expression. However, Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t possible, but something worse than death?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cage had a nk expression as she thought about what Cale had just said.


    Something worse than killing him?


    She got the chills and looked back toward Cale. He still seemed to be rxed. However, she knew about Cale who had lent them money and stealthily got them into the capital while making them make a vow of death to protect the secret.


    He was someone who kept his word.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Odeus started tough and nodded his head.


    ¡°Of course, there are many things that are worse than death.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cage made a noise and then started to speak.


    ¡°Then how do you n to do that?¡±


    She saw that Cale turned his head instead of responding. He was looking at Odeus. That gaze let Odeus know what he needed to do for Cale.


    ¡°I will be taking care of things for the young master-nim, so you do not need to worry.¡±


    Odeus was happy and willing to serve Cale for this. He had no choice.


    ¡°Then I will take care of it with Odeus¡¯s assistance.¡±


    It was because Cale had said Odeus would not need to personally do anything to Venion.


    ¡®Well, it isn¡¯t me but the dragon.¡¯


    In Cale¡¯s point of view, he would not be doing anything. All he had to do was set it up. It was Raon who was going to take care of everything.


    ¡°Aigoo, it looks like I¡¯ll be busy for the first time in a while.¡±


    The 60-year-old Odeus pretended to be weak. However, he had a bright expression on his face. He looked like he was ready for a celebration.


    ¡°Then move quickly. I will be staying in this inn.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡±


    Odeus, who was between the middle age and senior age, easily got off the couch and headed for the door. He then heard Cale¡¯s voice behind him.


    ¡°Odeus, find a house.¡±


    ¡°A house?¡±


    Odeus turned around to look at Cale.


    ¡°Yes. And you¡¯re going to have to do a good job serving me. I only like luxurious stuff.¡±


    Odeus was fine epting Cale¡¯s attitude of actually asking him to serve him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a request like this in my 60 years of life, but I will consider it my honor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also getting paid enough for it. I am getting rid of your obstacle for you.¡±


    ¡°That is plenty.¡±


    Odeus opened the door. Choi Han gently smiled at him. Odeus now understood why Choi Han had been guarding the door. A discussion like this needed someone on watch.


    ¡°See you next time, Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Of course, merchant-nim.¡±


    Choi Han closed the door again after Odeus left. Now it was just Cale and Cage in the room. Cale had a question for her as soon as it was just the two of them.


    ¡°Cage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I kill Venion?¡±


    Cage quickly answered as if she had expected the question.


    ¡°Taylor will make a promation to his siblings in two days.¡±


    Cale had a feeling like he already knew what it would be.


    ¡°That he won¡¯t kill any of them?¡±


    ¡°...I knew you would know.¡±


    She held back her admiration for Cale as she continued to speak.


    ¡°Although it seems to go against the Stan family¡¯s way of life, it is notpletely going against it, as the sessor only needs to make the other siblings unable to try to take the position away.¡±


    Other people may ask how you can make sure nobody else is tempted to take the sessor down except by killing them. That was why she was nning on exining it to Cale. However, Cale already knew the answer.


    ¡°You can use a vow of death.¡±


    ¡°...Correct. I guess I don¡¯t need to exin anything to you, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°I guess the God of Death really hasn¡¯t pushed you aside, Miss Cage.¡±


    Although the Temple of the God of Death had emunicated her, the God of Death did not do so. Cage started to smile and responded to Cale.


    ¡°Well, I would be really happy if he would stop bothering me.¡±


    The conversation became lighter once Odeus had left and Cage had no problem saying whatever she wanted. The other priestesses might faint in shock if they had heard her words.


    ¡°We can''t always get what we want, right?¡±


    However, Cale had no reaction to it.


    ¡°Then let us chat again next time. I am tired today.¡±


    Cale announced the end of the discussion. He verified that Cage had left the inn before speaking to Choi Han and the invisible Raon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit back and wait.¡±


    However, there was no need to wait for a long time.


    Cale stood on top of the roof and looked around.


    ¡°The weather is perfect.¡±


    It was a foggy and hot day, making it very humid.


    ¡°The time is perfect as well.¡±


    It was early morning before the sun even came up. Hong was next to Cale nodding off as he was still half asleep. But he was trying his best to stay awake.


    ¡°There is also not many people around.¡±


    Since it was foggy, humid, and early, it was the perfect conditions to hinder people from being out. Especially because this was the back alley where people stayed up all night with their vices and were only just getting to bed.


    Cale looked down to the ground again.


    ¡®I heard there were a lot of routes. The chance he uses this route today is over 70%.¡¯


    Cale recalled Odeus¡¯s report and looked to the side. Raon was calmly sitting there looking down.


    Cale petted Raon¡¯s head.


    ¡°Human, do not do that!¡±


    Contrary to his words, Raon sat there and allowed Cale to pet him. However, he was ring at Cale.


    ¡°Weak human, you will not do anything today.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. I will just watch.¡±


    ¡°Be careful as you watch!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Raon seemed to be satisfied with Cale¡¯s answer as he opened up his arms. The ck wings started to move as Raon floated up in the air. Raon¡¯s movement made Choi Han, On, and Hong all start to move.


    ¡°On, I leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°This is the best environment for me!¡±


    On wagged her tail as she disappeared into the fog. Hong looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Time for poison?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hong nodded his head at Cale¡¯s response and approached Raon who floated downward. Hong patted Raon¡¯s body before smiling and disappearing into the fog.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way as well.¡±


    Choi Han quietly moved to the other roof as well.


    Raon approached Cale and waited in the air.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Raon started to smile as he answered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something so obvious.¡±


    Raon disappeared into the fog. Cale leisurely crossed his arm as he looked down to the ground.


    The 70% chance was correct.


    Three people hiding themselves under their robes entered the alleyway. Venion should be one of those three people. Cale leaned on the railing and looked down at the trio.


    Venion Stan did not know Cale was watching as he started to walk quickly.


    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯


    Venion was swearing internally, which was not how a noble should act. Yesterday, his formerly paralyzed brother, said some crazy shit.


    ¡®I will not kill my siblings. I only n on ruling over them.¡¯


    Taylor¡¯s words caused a huge reaction, making the family quite chaotic right now. Thanks to that, Venion was able toe to this ce early in the morning.


    Taylor was gaining too much power right now. There was a need to suppress him. Normally, he would not have made the trip himself, however, ording to hisckey in the back alley, the most influencing ck market merchant kept getting in their waytely, making it difficult for them to make any moves.


    ¡®All these useless fools keep getting in my way.¡¯


    Venion clicked his tongue as he quickly walked through the fog. He was thankful that it was foggy as it would prevent many people from seeing him.


    ¡®At least the weather is helping me.¡¯


    Venion was happy that the fog was getting thicker. His twockeys followed behind him. There was something they missed as they walked through the fog. It was because their hood was down very far to prevent people from recognizing them.


    The fog above their heads was slowly bing ck.


    Meeeeow.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Venion clicked his tongue at these cats that meowed even this early in the morning. There were a lot of useless people and stray animals in this back alley. They needed to either gather them up and teach them or kill them all.


    Meeeeeow.


    Another chilling meow could be heard. That made Venion think of someone. That existence was responsible for all of his issues.


    ¡®I should have killed it.¡¯


    Venion started to frown.


    He should have killed that damn ck Dragon. None of this would have happened had he done that. He had caused a scene about taming it and that led to his downfall.


    He was extremely frustrated. At that moment, he heard a cat meow once again.


    Meeeeow-


    ¡°So annoying.¡±


    It was the moment Venion mumbled in frustration.


    Ugh.


    The sound of someone trying to breathe was heard behind Venion.


    Plop. He then heard something fall to the ground.


    ¡°Y, young master-ni-¡±


    He then heard hisckey¡¯s voice. Venion quickly turned around.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    One of hisckeys was on the ground holding his neck. Theckey that had called out to Venion was staggering as he slowly fell.


    ¡°C, can¡¯t breathe, kek!¡±


    Theckey¡¯s face turned blue before he fell down. Thatckey¡¯s hood touched the tip of Venion¡¯s boot. This sudden turn of events made Venion start to frown and be chaotic.


    He had never expected something like this.


    Meeeeeow.


    At that moment, he heard the cat meow again. Venion realized something else as well.


    The cat¡¯s meow was slowly getting closer.


    Meeeow.


    Above!


    It ising from above!


    Venion lifted his head. That was when he saw it.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Unlike the white fog around them, the fog above them was dyed ck and red. That fog looked dangerous. Venion subconsciously took a step back. It was at that moment.


    Tap.


    Something touched Venion¡¯s back.


    Venion stopped for a moment before grabbing the hilt of his sword and quickly turning around.


    However, all he could see was the fog.


    ¡°W, what the?¡±


    He subconsciously started to speak. Hisckeys were moaning behind him.


    ¡°Oooooooo-¡±


    ¡°Kek, ughhhhhh!¡±


    He could hear a faint wind as well.


    Swiiiiish-


    It was the moment Venion was about to turn his head on reflex.


    ¡°Hi there?¡±


    Venion could hear a voice. He turned back around but did not see anything.


    No. It was just that he could not see it.


    A ck figure slowly appeared in front of Venion.


    That figure was taking his time to slowly reveal himself.


    ¡°Uh, uh-.¡±


    Venion started to step backward.


    Tap.


    However, his path was blocked by one of his fallenckeys. And then, that ck existencepletely revealed himself.


    Those eyes that showed intense hatred for Venion.


    He had not seen this figure for a very long time.


    ¡°We meet again?¡±


    The ck Dragon appeared in front of him.


    The Dragon, Raon, was smiling.

 Chapter 85: We Meet Again? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 85: We Meet Again? (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°H, how did this bastard!¡±


    Rough words that were not fitting for a noble came spilling out of Venion¡¯s mouth on reflex. His hood slowly came off to reveal his entire face. It waspletely pale.


    The ck Dragon slowly pped his wings as he approached Venion.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡±


    The calm and low voice reached Venion¡¯s ear.


    ¡°What is it, are you having a hard time recognizing me because I am not all bloodied up?¡±


    Raon had apletely indifferent expression as he said that. He then slowly approached Venion while his ck mana was fluctuating in the air around him.


    Venion took a step back.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He stepped on one of hisckey¡¯s bodies as he continued to walk backward.


    ¡°Venion Stan.¡±


    The Dragon was speaking. Venion had never heard the dragon speak in the four years he had watched it get tortured.


    It was also calling out his name.


    The dragon in front of him was different from the existence that used to get beaten and bloodied by clubs and whips.


    Although the dragon was still the same tiny size, that formerly tortured existence was standing in front of him as a higher-ranking race.


    ¡°I guess you never expected me toe back?¡±


    Venion had never expected this. All he had thought about was how he needed to find the dragon and bring it back to teach it to learn. It was a foolish thought. The foot taking another step back had started to shake. He couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°W, what. What the hell is going on?¡±


    The dark red fog approached him and started to move up, starting from this feet and moving up to his leg. It was like a snake was coiling around him. However, he could not run away.


    ¡°Nice to see you again.¡±


    That dragon that was greeting him had tied him up with his mana. This snake-like fog had now reached Venion¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    One of hisckey¡¯s grunted once more before bing quiet.


    Hiiiiss.


    The wind sounded like a snake hissing by his ear. Venion looked very shabby right nowpared to his usual self.


    ¡°N, Noooo!¡±


    The fog reached just underneath his nose now.


    He had never been through something like this before. He could not do anything with his body paralyzed by the dragon¡¯s magic.


    The dark red fog slowly covered his nose and face. Venion tried to hold his breath but eventually, the fog entered into his nose.


    He could not breathe. At that moment, he could see the dragon¡¯s face through the fog.


    ¡°I am very happy to see you, Venion Stan.¡±


    ¡°...Ugh!¡±


    Raon could see Venion¡¯s face through the fog. Venion¡¯s body was shaking after having absorbed On and Hong¡¯s lightly poisonous fog.


    Raon slowly removed the mana tying Venion down.


    Plop.


    Venion fell down to the ground. He had already lost his consciousness prior to Raon removing his mana.


    Raon just quietly stared at the fallen Venion. At that moment, a hand started to pet him on the head.


    It was Cale. Cale had used the Sound of the Wind to lightly jump from the rooftop. He petted Raon¡¯s head as he looked down at Venion.


    He could hear Raon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Weak. He¡¯s so terribly weak.¡±


    Cale put on a bitter smile. It was because Raon sounded so upset. However, Cale asked him back.


    ¡°So, do you want to stop?¡±


    ¡°No, I will treat him the same way he treated me.¡±


    Cale patted that round head of Raon¡¯s after seeing him respond without a second of hesitation. He looked around before speaking once again.


    ¡°Start.¡±


    Tap, tap.


    The kittens, On and Hong, who were on top of a nearby building, lightly jumped down. Once they did that, On controlled the fog in order to provide a path for Choi Han.


    ¡°They are all waiting at the entrance of the alley.¡±


    Cale could see Raon slowly turning invisible and gave the order.


    ¡°Tell them toe.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Two small carriages soon entered the alley and filled it up. A person came out of one of those carriages.


    ¡°Mm, good morning, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Here they are.¡±


    The crazy priestess Cage gulped while looking at the unconsciousckeys on the ground, as well as Venion Stan, who Choi Han had picked up.


    She had not seen what had happened in this alley. The fog had yed a part, but it was mainly because Choi Han was in the front of the alley entrance guarding it.


    She could see that the twockeys were frowning even while unconscious and that Venion looked very pale with fear.


    ¡°We do not have time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ah, yes!¡±


    She came back to her senses at Cale¡¯s serious tone and quickly ordered the two people who came with her to move Venion¡¯sckeys.


    While they did that, she approached Cale, who was about to leave with Venion in the other carriage.


    ¡°Remember, four dayster.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is plenty of time.¡±


    Cale, who was confidently saying four days was enough, as well as Choi Han, who was throwing Venion into a corner, both seemed calm. That gave Cage the chills.


    He felt different than the Cale Henituse who stepped up to protect everyone in the castle, as well as the same young master who helped her and Taylor out. However, Cale soon started to smile. He needed to act properly for his n.


    ¡°Yes, I will trust you. Since you set the date, please remember it, young master-nim.¡±


    4 days. Cale thought about what would happen in these next four days as he gave a clear response to this priestess who was full of worries.


    ¡°Yes. It is impossible for me to forget, so please stop worrying. Absolutely.¡±


    Cale looked toward Venion as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Each day will feel like a year, so he will definitely not be able to forget it.¡±


    He then turned toward Cage and said goodbye.


    ¡°Then we will be off now.¡±


    ¡°Ah- yes.¡±


    She would never forget the way Cale stared at Venion. It was so scary. She continued to watch the carriage until it disappeared out of the alley.


    ¡®...It should be fine, since he promised not to kill him.¡¯


    Cale promised to hand Venion over without killing him. Cage and Taylor trusted him since he wasn¡¯t the type to break a promise and because he was the reason that they were able to hatch such a n in the first ce.


    ¡°We should trust him since we said we would.¡±


    Cage firmed her resolve. She needed to start moving quickly starting today.


    ¡°Everybody is on the carriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Her carriage left the alley as well. It was heading in the opposite direction of Cale¡¯s carriage.


    Cale¡¯s carriage was heading opposite of the Stan territory¡¯s Lord¡¯s Castle. It was heading toward the quite luxurious section where the rich, the nobles, and the knights lived.


    The streets were clean and all of the buildings looked fancy.


    Click. Click.


    The carriage that was moving across the early morning fog stopped in front of a single residence. The gate slowly opened.


    Creeeeak, clunk. The carriage headed to the back of the residence as soon as the strong iron gates opened.


    There was a door heading underground in this average looking residence.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice house.¡±


    Cale made an observation as he got off the carriage and looked toward the driver. The driver had his head deep under a hood.


    The robe¡¯s hood lifted up a bit in response to Cale.


    ¡°You can go.¡±


    Odeus, the man under the hood, slightly bowed before quietly and stealthily heading out of the residence¡¯s back gate.


    He wanted to turn around and look at Cale once more, but held himself back.


    ¡®I was wrong about him.¡¯


    He had personally moved because Cale had told him it was something he couldn¡¯t leave to one of his subordinates. He now understood why Cale had told him to serve him. The things they were doing were not things anybody else could know about.


    ¡®A torture chamber.¡¯


    He was certain Cale was known for being a good person. He was also one who would sacrifice himself for others. However, that was not the real Cale. Even Choi Han, who was a good person listened to Cale¡¯s orders.


    Odeus thought about his nephew, Billos, who had said he would follow Cale.


    Odeus then started to move quickly as he needed to cover Cale¡¯s tracks for the next four days.


    ¡°The problem is that I am following him like it is normal.¡±


    Odeus mumbled in a quiet voice before disappearing into the fog.


    Cale opened the door heading underground once Odeus disappeared.


    Screeech.


    A chilling noise was heard as the door slowly opened.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    He could see Beacrox right by the door. Beacrox had arrived here yesterday evening. Son of the assassin, Ron, a swordsman, and chef. Beacrox held many titles. However, the one title being utilized right now was that of a torture specialist.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s move him.¡±


    Choi Han lifted Venion up and headed down. Beacrox followed behind him while peeking at the ck Dragon flying next to Cale.


    Cale pretended not to see Beacrox peeking at Raon. Cale had revealed Raon¡¯s existence to him yesterday.


    He easily epted it.


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    Beacrox epted it as soon as Cale told him Raon was the one who brought them food when they were traveling to the capital. However, Beacrox had some issues with what they were doing, as Cale had not exined anything about Venion.


    ¡®But at least he follows orders well.¡¯


    Beacrox was very thorough with following through.


    Cale felt that way about Beacrox even more as soon as he headed to the chamber underground.


    The room was quiterge.


    ¡°You set it up properly.¡±


    There were many types of equipment on one side of the room. Beacrox had prepared all of it. Cale gasped while looking at those vicious tools before turning to look at Raon.


    ¡°It is the same.¡±


    Raon calmly rated the room. This underground torture chamber was set up to look as close to the cave that Raon had to suffer in for the first four years of his life.


    Choi Han put Venion on a chair. Beacrox looked toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Do I just need to work on him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What should I do to him?¡±


    Raon was the one to answer that question. Beacrox had to speak to the dragon that flew in front of him.


    ¡°I will return everything I suffered.¡±


    ¡°...Suffered?¡±


    Beacrox did not know about Raon¡¯s story.


    ¡°Yes, I was abused for four years, dealing with being tortured and beaten day after day. I was also imprisoned in a cave. I want payback for my four years of suffering during these next four days.¡±


    The calm four-year-old¡¯s voice echoed in the room. Choi Han rubbed his face while On and Hong didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Cale crossed his arms and looked toward Raon. Raon really was great and mighty. In Cale¡¯s opinion, it was difficult to calmly talk about your pains like Raon was doing.


    ¡°I will give you a basic rundown of how I suffered. First of all, I was whipped until this mighty dragon skin of mine was raw.¡±


    Raon briefly exined in detail everything that he had suffered through during the four years. Raon was very passionate as he exined it all to Beacrox, who was carefully listening. He wanted to pay Venion back for everything.


    ¡°And to keep hitting the spot that is already bloodied and injured is the most important basic knowledge.¡±


    Bang!


    Raon stopped talking and looked toward the source of the noise.


    Cale had kicked the chair the unconscious Venion was sitting on. Venion fell to the ground, but still remained unconscious. This made Cale wonder how strong of a sedative Hong had used to poison Venion.


    Cale fixed his shirt as if nothing happened before starting to speak.


    ¡°Keep doing what you have to do.¡±


    ¡°...I understand, human.¡±


    Raon returned to talking about his past. He just described the core of it, as he did not have much time. Silence filled the room once he finished.


    Cale looked toward Beacrox and then started to smile.


    Beacrox had taken a pair of white gloves out of his pocket. He always put these gloves on so that he does not get dirtied.


    ¡°Sounds like there will be a lot of blood.¡±


    He then took out another pair of white gloves and put it on over the first pair. Cale had never seen or read about Beacrox putting on two pairs of gloves.


    ¡°Beacrox.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Beacrox looked toward Cale at his calling.


    ¡°Make some food before we start.¡±


    ¡°...Food?¡±


    Beacrox looked toward Cale as if Cale was crazy. However, Cale pointed to Raon. Raon stretched his wings as if he agreed with Cale.


    ¡°Raon needs something to eat.¡±


    ¡°That bastard hit me while eating, saying that seeing my blood made it easier to swallow the food.¡±


    ¡°... That crazy son of a...¡±


    Choi Han started to swear. Beacrox took out another pair of gloves before speaking to Raon and Cale.


    ¡°Looks like I need to prepare a feast.¡±


    This made Cale think that Beacrox really was weak against affection. He was a torture specialist, but whether it is with the Wolf children or Raon, Beacrox seemed to be very weak against children and affection.


    Beacrox asked a question as he headed up to prepare the food.


    ¡°Shall I cripple him?¡±


    ¡°No need to do that.¡±


    Raon responded.


    ¡°Alright. Young master-nim, will you be down here as well?¡±


    Mm. Cale let out a moan and started to frown at Beacrox¡¯s question.


    ¡®I don¡¯t really want to see it, but.¡¯


    He wanted to live in peace because he hated seeing blood or wars. However, this was a special asion.


    They had set up an invisibility magic device in the corner. It would beplicated if Cale¡¯s identity was revealed, so he could only watch in secret.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I can enjoy a feast while watching a torture. I should just stick with wine.¡¯


    Cale knew it would be brutal. He¡¯s probably going to want to throw up and get angry at Venion. In a situation like this, alcohol was better. Cale tried to open his mouth to ask for wine, however, Raon started to speak first.


    ¡°I understand, weak human. No need to think about it. You do not need to watch.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I feel like it may be difficult for you, young master-nim.¡±


    Choi Han continued to speak after Raon and even On and Hong nodded their heads. Cale started to speak with a shocked expression on his face.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Cale petted Raon¡¯s head before walking past him.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t watch, are you going to watch alone?¡±


    There were some things you needed to see no matter how hard it was to watch. He then took a potion out of his magic bag and handed it to Beacrox.


    ¡°Use the potion if it looks like he is going to die. Then he will be able tost all 4 days.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Beacrox easily epted it as if it was natural. In fact, it was Choi Han and the ck Dragon¡¯s responses that Beacrox did not understand.


    ¡°Then let me go get it ready.¡±


    Beacrox prepared the best feast possible underground. It was a feast just for Raon.


    ¡°Oo... ugh.......¡±


    Venion groaned and tried to move. His body felt heavy. Although he could feel every part of his body, it felt like he wascking oxygen.


    He soon came to his senses and tried to figure out what had happened.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Venion opened his eyes in shock. What he saw in front of his eyes was a feast.


    A grand feast that even nobles would not usually see was in front of his eyes on a just as luxurious table. The ck Dragon looked down toward Venion from the table.


    ng!


    Venion turned his head as he heard the ng from the chains on his limbs and neck.


    ¡°M, mm-¡±


    He wanted to speak but could not say anything. The magic chains on his neck prevented him from speaking.


    He could not say anything, just like how Raon had suffered.


    Psssh, bang!


    The whip was moving across the floor. It was arge whip with metal and ss embedded throughout the whip.


    It was very simr to the whip that was used on Raon.


    The masked man wielding that whip slowly approached Venion.


    ¡°Start.¡±


    Raon gave the order.

 Chapter 86: We Meet Again? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 86: We Meet Again? (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The masked man, Beacrox, flicked the whip.


    Flick.


    The whip cut through the air andnded on Venion.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    Venion¡¯s body was heavy, but he could still feel pain. The whip continued tond on Venion¡¯s body. The simple noble¡¯s attire underneath the robe started to tear and the skin underneath started to bleed as the sharp additions to the whip cut into his skin. Some of the ss fell off the whip and remained pierced in his skin.


    It was the same way Raon was abused when he was just a newborn.


    ¡°Oo, ugh, oo-!¡±


    Venion was shouting something but the words did note out of his mouth. He tried to struggle and move but his body was still paralyzed.


    Just like Raon had suffered under the mana restriction chains, Venion could not do anything but suffer. All he could do was slowly curl up.


    However, just as Raon had done, Venion red up at the ck Dragon on top of the table. It was a re that showed that he would not give in.


    Flick! Flick!


    The whip cut through his cheeks as he continued to re.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah, ugh!¡±


    Venion¡¯s body shook in pain as it slowly became drenched in blood. However, Beacrox showed no reaction and continued to whip at a steady pace.


    He whipped the bleeding areas over and over and did not show any emotion even as the blood sprayed into the air.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale turned after hearing a moan from his side. The baby kittens On and Hong were in the invisible area with him curled up next to each other.


    Hong seemed to find it difficult to watch as he looked up at Venion and looked down at the ground over and over.


    Raon had already set up noise suppressing magic in this invisible area so there was no chance of getting caught by Venion. However, it wouldn¡¯t really matter if Venion heard the noise.


    ¡°Ugh, oo, oo, ah, aaaaah!¡±


    Venion¡¯s cheeks werepletely bloody as he started to shout some groans and words that could not be understood. Every time he did that, Beacrox just flicked the whip even harder.


    Do not speak.


    Stay still.


    Stop ring.


    That seemed to be the message as the whipnded any time Venion showed any of those reactions.


    ¡°...I need to watch, that¡¯s what I need to do.¡±


    That was what the silver kitten On was saying as she lowered her head. Cale understood how they were feeling. On and Hong were in pain watching this.


    The basement, where Venion¡¯s arms, legs, and neck were chained up, was slowly turning red with blood. But it was not that they were struggling to watch because it was scary or because they felt bad for Venion.


    It was because they knew what Raon had gone through and that this was only just the beginning.


    Cale petted On and Hong¡¯s heads.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to watch if you can¡¯t.¡±


    He turned his head as he said that.


    He could see Raon sitting alone on top of the table.


    Raon was currently eating. He was eating his favorite food, steak. Raon continued to stuff his mouth with food.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    Raon fed himself over and over while listening to Venion scream.


    Raon had looked forward to this moment over and over for a very long time. He had imagined this exact scene in his head numerous times.


    That was why he could not miss even a moment of this meal, no, this feast. Precious food that he could not have even imagined half a year ago, as well as a healthy body and his freedom. Raon continued to eat as he savored all of the things he had now gained.


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    Raon coughed for a moment from stuffing too much food but he did not stop. Cale observed Raon¡¯s face as well as his actions.


    Raon was crying.


    However, he did not stop.


    ¡°Mm, cough.¡±


    He continued to stuff himself with food while observing Venion getting whipped. On and Hong did not manage to see how Raon was right now.


    But Cale was making sure to observe Raon.


    ¡°Oo, uuuugh, ooo, ah.¡±


    Venion¡¯s body started to twitch. Beacrox continued to flick the whip in spots he knew would hurt. Venion could not even look up at the ck Dragon on top of the table anymore.


    He just had a nk expression as he slowly lost consciousness while being surrounded by his own blood.


    Swiiiiiiish!


    With a loud noise, the whip struck Venion¡¯s head, making him finally lose consciousness.


    Raon stuffed another steak into his mouth. Raon¡¯s eyes were open, but he did not see Venion. What he saw was his past self. That was why he could not stop.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to choke.¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    He could feel the sturdy yet warm hand on his back. He was familiar with it now. Raon turned his head.


    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s all over your mouth.¡±


    The voice was as indifferent as usual. Raon could see a sleeve wiping his mouth as well as Cale¡¯s face.


    Raon slowly turned his head.


    Venion was lying on the ground. Raon looked at the unconscious Venion and started to speak.


    ¡°I will continue to watch.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s watch together.¡±


    Raon put his head on the table as Cale said that. Cale continued to pat Raon¡¯s back as he looked at Beacrox. Beacrox could see that Cale was frowning.


    ¡°What is it young master?¡±


    ¡°Why are you using the potion now?¡±


    Cale pointed to the potion in Beacrox¡¯s hand with his chin. Beacrox asked a question back with confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to heal him?¡±


    ¡°Use it when he looks like he¡¯s about to croak.¡±


    Although Venion had fainted, he was still groaning. His entire body was covered in blood and made it look like his skin was red.


    Beacrox looked toward Venion after hearing what Cale had to say and nodded his head.


    ¡°He won¡¯t die just yet. Your order is correct and amazing.¡±


    He put the potion back down.


    Cale let out a sigh then went to lift Raon up in his arms. He then started to frown.


    Raon was heavy.


    Raon was very heavy.


    Although Raon had not grown in size these past few months, his weight seemed to have exponentially increased. Cale could feel his arms slightly shaking but kept on holding Raon. He couldn¡¯t just leave him here.


    Cale could feel his shoulders starting to get sweaty as he looked at On and Hong. They were anxiously walking circles around Cale and Raon. Cale sensed his arms quickly going numb and quickly started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest a bit.¡±


    Nobody said anything in opposition. However, Beacrox had a question.


    ¡°What should I do when he wakes up?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    Raon answered after that.


    ¡°We will continue.¡±


    ¡°What he said.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Cale pushed the door and it opened with a small noise. Choi Han was standing there with an expression that showed both anger and sorrow. Cale gave an order to Choi Han who looked back and forth between Raon and himself.


    ¡°There¡¯s an unopened bottle of wine in there. Bring that along with a ss.¡±


    Cale decided that he needed to drink tonight. Cale headed for the residence upstairs as he asked Raon.


    ¡°Did you grow bigger? You¡¯re heavier thanst time.¡±


    ¡°Weak human, you just have no arm strength.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say anything about that.¡±


    Raon, who had been stuffing himself since the early morning, raised his head. He could see the view outside the residence. The fog had lifted, and morning was quickly approaching.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you are growing. Good job getting bigger.¡±


    Raon put his face on Cale¡¯s shoulder after hearing that. Cale¡¯s arm was shaking but Raon pretended not to know. And Cale let Raon do that.


    He was only four years old. It was fine for him to act this way.


    It was nowte at night three dayster. Raon flew up from the table andnded in front of Venion.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Venion was breathing heavily. His face had be a mess in thest few days and that arrogant noble was now crying and begging for his life.


    He had red at first thinking that someone woulde to save him, but he grew tired and weary as he did not know how much time had passed. All he knew that Raon continued to eat meals while watching him suffer.


    ¡°Venion Stan.¡±


    Raon quietly looked down at Venion who had his face on the ground and did not dare to look up.


    Raon remembered the others who had abused him as well. Cale already had a n to punish those people as well. This included the Marquis. Although the Marquis had not personally abused him, he was the one responsible for all of this in the first ce. Even he will pay for it soon enough.


    ¡°I n to let you live.¡±


    That was why Raon was nning on letting Venion live.


    Raon felt like even the term human was wasted on Venion after seeing this weak, stupid, and hateful human who was shaking without being able to even look at him.


    Raon remembered what Venion had said to him in the past.


    ¡°It really is best to see this dragon bastard¡¯s blood when I¡¯m annoyed. Always gets me in the mood.¡±


    A calm voice reached Venion¡¯s ear.


    ¡°And I wille find you whenever I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡±


    Raon was nning to do the same thing Venion had done.


    Venion¡¯s body started to shake after hearing what Raon had to say. The dark red fog surrounded Venion¡¯s body again. Venion continued to shake in fear. He looked at the dark red fog surrounding him and tried not to lose consciousness.


    ¡°Looks like he is unconscious.¡±


    In the end, he fell unconscious. Beacrox verified that Venion was knocked out before looking at Cale. Cale was slightly astonished while looking at Beacrox.


    For three days, Beacrox had instilled fear in that snotty Venion¡¯s mind. It was only natural that Venion¡¯s entire body was injured, but Beacrox had given Venion enough fear every so often to make him lose his will.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need for Cage¡¯s mental torture.¡¯


    They didn¡¯t need to call Cage.


    Of course, there were many times that it was difficult for even Cale to watch Beacrox torturing Venion because of how brutal it was. However, he had to watch as he promised to watch.


    Choi Han approached them and stood next to Cale while looking down at Venion.


    ¡°He seemed to have been hoping for the Marquis toe save him. Too bad.¡±


    The only thing that kept Venion going was the fact that he had hope that the Marquis woulde save him. Even if he wasn¡¯t the legitimate sessor, one of his potential sessors had disappeared. They would need to find him even if it was to just save face.


    ¡°Do you mean that?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Choi Han shook his head at Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°I feel like we need to torture him more but this is Raon¡¯s business so I am holding back.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Although the fact that Raon told him he will not kill him probably put some hope in his heart.¡±


    Choi Han looked down at Venion with an odd expression.


    As Venion thought, the Marquis was currently frantically looking for Venion.


    Two of Venion¡¯sckeys were caught by Taylor¡¯s friend Cage and they had revealed that Venion had worked with the Stan territory¡¯s underworld to do all sorts of illegal deeds.


    That revtion put the citizens in a state of shock. Although the Marquis and his family was tyrannical, they had thought that they were at least upright nobles.


    The Marquis was currently looking for Venion Stan who had left his injuredckeys behind and ran away when Cage and her crew caught them.


    Of course, the person with the evidence for all of this was the eldest son, Taylor Stan.


    Cale gave and order to Beacrox and Choi Han.


    ¡°Get it ready.¡±


    Beacrox put on a new pair of white gloves. A potion was in his hand. Venion Stan will end up getting caught in his secret base in the back alley without an injury on his body.


    It was time for him to feel despair while remaining alive.

 Chapter 87: We Meet Again? (6)

    <h4>Chapter 87: We Meet Again? (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Watching that despair would be Raon¡¯s joy.


    ¡°Looks fancy.¡±


    Cale said that as he gave Choi Han amand.


    ¡°Sit him on that chair over there.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Choi Han threw the unconscious Venion onto the luxurious leather seat. Cale was looking toward Choi Han, who was avoiding his gaze.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry. I got even angrier after looking around this base.¡±


    Base. Cale¡¯s group was currently in Venion¡¯s secret base in the back alley. It was full of luxurious and fancy items.


    The crazy priestess Cage had told him about this location two days ago. Cage, who served the God of Death, was still a priestess even though she was emunicated. She specialized in curses and mental torture. It was easy for her to get the information from Venion¡¯sckeys.


    Of course, since her abilities were used under the name of a god, she could only use her curses in situations where she believed she was just. But she should have had enough reasons for, ¡®justice,¡¯ to use her curses this time.


    ¡®Still, she¡¯s amazing too.¡¯


    There was nobody else serving the God of Death who was better than her at using curses. It made sense why people called her the spawn of a necromancer and that she was not fit to be a priestess.


    ¡®Well, I know there is a separate necromancer.¡¯


    As was the case with many fantasy worlds, you were bound to find those professions that were said to have be lost in the past if you looked hard enough. Something like finding out that the main character¡¯s neighboring old man was a sword master in the past was not umon in fantasy worlds.


    It was all just part of making a story interesting to the readers.


    ¡®This world is the same.¡¯


    ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ was known for having many of those types of developments.


    Cale quietly observed the unconscious Venion who was hunched over on the chair.


    ¡°I understand why you would want to throw him like that, but this position is not what we need. Beacrox.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, yes sir.¡±


    Beacrox let out a deep sigh before approaching Venion. He then sat Venion down properly and made sure Venion looked tidy, fixing his outfit, hair, etc.


    Anybody who saw Venion now would think that he was a fancy noble who has had no problems or injuries for thest few days.


    Venion¡¯s back still had a few small scars that could not be healed with the potion, but the majority of the injuries throughout his body were healed. In fact, his face, hands, and visible areas showed no signs of injuries at all.


    ¡°Then we will be on our way now.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Beacrox took Choi Han with him as they stealthily left through the base¡¯s back door. Cale approached Raon, who had been quietly curled up in a corner since earlier.


    ¡°Shall we start?¡±


    ¡°Sure, human.¡±


    ¡°You guyse here as well.¡±


    Meeeow!


    On and Hong jumped up and sat down next to Raon and Cale. Cale made sure they were all against the corner and looked toward Raon. ck mana started to appear from Raon¡¯s paw.


    It was now time to watch.


    Paaat!


    With a quiet noise, Cale¡¯s body started to turn invisible. They were no longer visible inside the base.


    ¡°Oo, oo-.¡±


    A bitter, the base was filled with a person¡¯s moans. It was Venion. He was frowning, as if he had just woken up from a nightmare.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    He gasped as he opened his eyes. He could only observe his surroundings with a nk expression at that point.


    He blinked a few times and tried to figure out where he was.


    ¡°T, this is-.¡±


    Venion touched his neck in shock. He could speak. Humannguage was actuallying out of his mouth.


    He also realized that there were no shackles on his neck.


    He then frantically checked his body to see that there were no injuries or blood on his arms and legs. His fancy outfit did not have any blood on it at all.


    He was not in any sort of pain.


    ¡°...Was it a dream?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t tell whether this was the dream or if that basement and the torture was the dream.


    It was so terrible and painful that he still clearly remembered it, but it must have been a dream. Venion slowly reached his hand out and touched the desk in front of him.


    This definitely felt like it was real.


    Yes, this was all real.


    Venion started to frown and wonder if he had been dreaming. Rather than being abducted on his way to the base, he had arrived and then fallen asleep.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Venion started to smile, however, many emotions were running through his mind.


    ¡°Yes, it was only just a dream.¡±


    It had to be a dream. He could still feel the whip cutting through his body, as well as the torturer¡¯s cold gaze and that dragon bastard¡¯s gaze, but it was all just a dream. It didn¡¯t matter that he was still afraid. It wasn¡¯t real.


    Otherwise, there was no way to exin how he was here right now.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Venion put his hands on his neck. He could feel the warmth of his hands. It was at that moment.


    Meeeow.


    Venion flinched and his shoulders started to shake.


    Cale, who had been watching in the side in his invisible state, petted Hong¡¯s head once with an indifferent expression on his face. Hong let out one more chilling meow.


    Meeeow.


    Venion¡¯s face turned pale and his hands started to shake. Something suddenly popped into his head.


    ¡®I n to let you live.¡¯


    ¡®And I wille to find you whenever I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡¯


    Venion¡¯s hands that were clutching onto the desk were turning pale.


    ¡°C, crazy-¡±


    He looked down and started to shake.


    The dark red fog was slowly crawling up his legs like a snake. His face turned teary like a little baby.


    ¡°T, that crazy dragon bastard!¡±


    He quickly started to brush away the fog. However, the fog did not disappear and just moved further up his body. He felt like he was going to go crazy.


    However, at that moment, Venion realized something.


    It was different thanst time.


    Unlikest time, he was able to move his body. Venion looked around and quickly found the door.


    The moment Venionid his eyes on the door, Cale looked up at the clock. If Venion hurries a bit, it would create the picture-perfect moment.


    Cale patted On¡¯s back this time.


    Swiiiiiiish-


    The fog started to move up Venion¡¯s leg even faster.


    Meeeeow.


    The two kitten¡¯s meows became even louder.


    Venion¡¯s two legs were shaking. He quickly got up from the chair.


    Bang! The leather chair fell backward with a loud noise. However, Venion did not care, as he quickly rushed toward the door.


    Unlike his fancy clothes and slick hair that were fit for a noble, his face looked like he had gone crazy from fear.


    ¡°Q, quickly-¡±


    Venion grabbed the doorknob with his shaking hand. It was at that moment.


    Click.


    He heard someone turning the doorknob from the outside.


    Was it hisckeys? Venion thought that he no longer needed to face this scary situation on his own. He was relieved. It definitely had to be his twockeys from the morning.


    Someone pulled the door open from the outside. Thanks to that, Venion did not need to do anything, as the door had opened for him.


    Creeeeak-


    The door slowly opened. Venion did not manage to notice that the fog surrounding his legs had disappeared. He was too absorbed by the light he could seeing from the other side of the door.


    The door finally openedpletely.


    ¡°We finally found you.¡±


    The person to greet Venion was Taylor Stan, his older brother whom he had paralyzed in the past.


    ¡°...Uh-¡±


    Venion took a step back. Behind Taylor was the path heading down to this secret base, which was now filled with a lot of people. It was filled with both Taylor¡¯s people and people from the Stan estate.


    ¡°W, what is this.¡±


    Taylor confirmed that Venion had no visible injuries before looking at his face. Venion¡¯s face was full of fear.


    Taylor looked past Venion¡¯s shoulder into the base. Nobody was there. However, he knew that Cale was inside.


    He had borrowed Cale¡¯s invisibility magic device before. That was why he was even more certain that Cale was inside.


    ¡°I, is this a dream too?¡±


    Venion nkly started to mumble to himself. Taylor looked at his brother, the brother that he detested, and answered his question.


    ¡°Looks like you had a long nightmare.¡±


    He turned around and gave an order to the knights of the Stan estate.


    ¡°Arrest him.¡±


    This was only the start of Venion¡¯s nightmares.


    Not only was he nowpletely pushed out of the sessor picture, but he would also have to pay the price for all of his illegal deeds. He had to receive the anger of all the Stan family members for ruining their reputation.


    ¡°...The, the dragon did this. The dragon did all-¡±


    Taylor did not care about Venion¡¯s mumblings. He focused on what Cage was saying as she walked next to him.


    ¡°Tonight.¡±


    Taylor could meet his benefactor again tonight. It had been quite a while.


    ¡°Young master-nim, should I start searching the base right now?¡±


    Taylor shook his head at the knight¡¯s question.


    ¡°The most important thing right now is to quietly move Venion to the castle. There are too many people outside.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be difficult to do it quietly?¡±


    The citizens of the Stan territory were gathered outside. That was why the knights were anxious. However, this was all because Odeus had spread the word at Cale¡¯s order. Taylor knew about it as well, but pretended to worry about it. Even he could do this level of acting now.


    ¡°That is true, but we still need to move him as quietly as possible. We cannot allow our reputation to fall even further.¡±


    ¡°...I understand!¡±


    The knight responded with a serious expression.


    ¡°You can focus on searching the base after that. We will leave some of the soldiers here to guard the entrance.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Taylor made it a bit easier for Cale to get out and turned his back to the entrance. He now had to go to the castle and cut off the Marquis and Venion¡¯s arms and legs, one by one.


    Some of the knights remained to protect this empty secret base. The others went to capture Venion¡¯s otherckeys, who were probably in his other bases.


    ¡°Hey, guard properly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like anybody is there. We haven¡¯t been able to rest thest few days. Let¡¯s just chill.¡±


    ¡°We cannot do that.¡±


    ¡°Why so serious? We just have to prevent someone from going in.¡±


    The two knights were talking quietly so that the soldiers could not hear. A light wind passed by behind them, but they paid no attention to it.


    Although the wind didn¡¯t make sense, they couldn¡¯t see anything anyway, so they didn¡¯t care.


    Cale, the person responsible for that light wind, got on a carriage he had prepared not too far from the base. Raon, who was following behind Cale, removed the invisibility on everyone except himself.


    ¡°Shall we head out now?¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Odeus closed the carriage door and sat down in the driver¡¯s spot. The carriage slowly started to head toward the residence. Cale leaned on the chair and could feel the soft leather rxing him.


    He looked down and made eye contact with Raon, who was no longer invisible and wasying on hisp. At that moment, Raon started to smile and speak.


    ¡°I am not too bad. I am a great and mighty dragon!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Their hell is only just beginning.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Cale spoke to the others in the carriage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all eat some delicious food and get some rest today.¡±


    However, Cale had to enjoy his dinner away from the others.


    ¡°I guess you have some free time now?¡±


    ¡°Of course I had toe since it is to see you, young master Cale.¡±


    Taylor Stan and the crazy priestess Cage. The two of them came to find Cale with some alcohol and drinking sses. They came to see himte at night, so Cale ended up drinking and eating at the same time.


    ¡°I will probably get busier after today.¡±


    ¡°Naturally so.¡±


    Cale nodded at Taylor¡¯s words and looked toward Cage. She smiled and lifted up the bottle. Cale emptied the entire ss without any changes to his expression.


    ¡°The majority of the people you told us about were Venion¡¯s people, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Taylor could not look at Calefortably. Cale had given him the file regarding Venion¡¯s bases and the involved people. That alone was surprising, but there was an even more surprising development.


    ¡°There were some of my father¡¯s people as well.¡±


    ¡°...I did not know that.¡±


    Cale looked toward Taylor with a sincerely shocked expression.


    But of course, he was just acting.


    Venion had received orders from Marquis Stan to torture the ck Dragon. Thanks to that, the people guarding the cave were naturally going to include some of Marquis Stan¡¯s people. A couple of them were connected to Venion¡¯s dirty deeds.


    They would receive a life sentence at minimum and be executed at maximum. The Stan territory had the most vicious rules after all. The Marquis would probably want to kill them all so that he could try to hide his involvement.


    ¡°...I will trust that you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Taylor answered like he was convincing himself. A bottle was ced between the two of them.


    ¡°How about we empty this bottle first?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s drink.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    The three people took turns filling each other¡¯s sses and emptied the bottle. Taylor and Cage had to return to work as the bottle emptied out.


    ¡°Will you be leaving tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I heard you are taking the western route to the capital. Is the capital your final destination?¡±


    Taylor could see Cale starting to smile instead of answering his question. Taylor did not ask further. Instead, he shared his sentiments with Cale.


    ¡°I will definitely pay you back for your help in this situation, as well asst time.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please look forward to it.¡±


    Seeing Taylor looking straight into his eyes as he told Cale to look forward to it, Cale thought about the new connections he had in this Northwest region.


    Taylor and Odeus. He had quite a few people to put to use in the approaching future.


    Cale finished all of his preparations early the next morning and was looking in the mirror.


    He asked Raon, who was looking in the mirror as well.


    ¡°Have you figured out the crown prince¡¯s magic?¡±


    ¡°I know what it is, human. I am great and mighty.¡±


    There was a smile on Cale¡¯s face as he continued to look into the mirror.

 Chapter 88: I Suppose It Is A Gift (1)

    <h4>Chapter 88: I Suppose It Is A Gift (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale, who wasing out of the bedroom and heading to the back door, ran into Odeus.


    ¡°Odeus, very satisfactory performance.¡±


    Odeus didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Cale¡¯sment. However, based on the results of everything, he had only happiness on his mind.


    ¡°No, the pleasure was mine. I am very happy about the overflowing benefit I gained.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t even y along to say that the fee Odeus received was small.


    The deal was for Cale to get rid of Venion from the Southern Underworld after all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact you next time.¡±


    Odeus did not want to see Cale ever again. His instincts that he had built up through his long life were telling him that it was dangerous and that he would suffer greatly. However, his vast experience was also telling him that it was unavoidable. He will have no choice but to see him again.


    ¡°Of course. I will let you know where I am every so often.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Cale got on the carriage with Beacrox in the driver¡¯s seat. The driver who had brought the carriage to the Stan territory had already returned.


    ¡°Odeus¡±


    ¡°Yes sir?¡±


    ¡°You know what to do with the basement, right?¡±


    Odeus¡¯s eyes slightly shook. He looked toward where the entrance to the basement near the back door used to be. Now it was just a pile of rubble.


    ¡°...I will take care of everything properly.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Odeus had seen the remains of the feast as well as the broken torture devices in the basement before it was destroyed.


    ¡®Total bullshit about him being a good person.¡¯


    There were no good nobles with a strong sense of self-sacrifice. There were all vicious and sly.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want you to tell Billos about what happened.¡±


    ¡°Secrets are the life of suchmissions.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. It definitely is the main part.¡±


    Both of them started to gently smile at each other. However, neither of them was smiling internally.


    ¡°Then, off I go.¡±


    ¡°Please have a safe journey.¡±


    Odeus¡¯s goodbye was very sincere like he wanted to never see Cale again. Cale smirked at Odeus¡¯s goodbye and closed the carriage door.


    Beacrox started to drive as soon as the door closed.


    The carriage left the Stan territory and headed toward the Kingdom¡¯s western region. They continued to quickly travel other than resting during the night.


    ¡°Bored?¡±


    Cale, who had been looking out the window, turned his head after hearing Choi Han¡¯s gentle voice. Choi Han¡¯s unique pure smile was on his face as he was handing On and Hong some snacks.


    "No. Not bored!¡±


    ¡°I enjoy rolling around doing nothing the most¡±


    Choi Hanughed and responded back.


    ¡°You guys really are simr to Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡®...Is he talking shit about me?¡¯


    Cale focused on Choi Han after hearing what could be both apliment or a dig and then turned his gaze to On and Hong.


    The carriage was currently between the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northwest and Southwest region. Basically, they were currently in the Western region of the Kingdom. If the Northeastern region where the Henituse territory lies was famous for its marble, the Northwest to the West region was famous for their granite.


    That was why there were a lot of stone mountains in this region.


    Choi Han continued to speak.


    ¡°I came herest time too but there really is nothing other than stone mountains.¡±


    ¡®Choi Han passed through here before?¡¯


    Cale questioned that fact in his mind before quickly figuring it out.


    Rosalyn. He probably passed through here when he went to the Breck Kingdom with Lock to help Rosalyn out.


    ¡°Did you pass by when you went to the Breck Kingdom?¡±


    Cale had an odd feeling after seeing Choi Han¡¯s reaction to his question. Seeing Choi Han hesitating to answer gave him a bitter feeling. Cale continued to speak like nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Did you cause a mess in the Breck Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°...It wasn¡¯t like that.¡±


    Cale did not ask anything else. He did not want to know. It was enough that he heard the results of it from crown prince Alberu.


    However, there was something else he needed to ask.


    ¡°Did you pass by the Ten Finger Mountain when you went through the West?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is there a mountain with such a name? I have never heard it before.¡±


    On, Hong, and Raon seemed interested in the unique name as well. Their sparkling gazes asking Cale to exin made Cale scowl.


    Tap.


    Raon put his paw on Cale¡¯s knee.


    ¡°Human, exin! I am curious!¡±


    In the end, Cale had to exin.


    ¡°There are many strong rocks called granite in the West. However, not everything is made of such rocks. Still, at the border of the West and Southwest region are ten granite peaks next to each other.¡±


    These granite peaks were located at the border of the West and Southwest and had a unique shape that looked like ten fingers.


    ¡°Mm, I don¡¯t think we saw itst time because we cut through the Northwest and not the Southwest region. It was the same when we came back. I¡¯m sure I would have remembered seeing such a mountain.¡±


    ¡°Really? I was curious because they said it was a unique view from there.¡±


    Raon responded to Cale¡¯s answer about being curious. Raon remembered how Cale told Litana that he enjoyed traveling.


    Raon opened his mouth to say, ¡®let¡¯s go there right now!¡¯


    However, Cale was faster.


    ¡°I thought about going there in about a year. That was why I asked.¡±


    ¡°A yearter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale definitely had to go to the Ten Finger Mountains in one year.


    ¡®Thest Ancient Power will reveal itself there.¡¯


    Cale needed to get this final ancient power, an attacking fire ancient power that was simr to lightning.


    ¡°I thought it¡¯d be great if we all traveled together.¡±


    Cale nonchntly mumbled that line, but his words made the fatigue on On, Hong, and Raon¡¯s face all disappear. Choi Han also had a small smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes, that sounds good. But there probably aren¡¯t any viges near there.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t ther-, no, there aren¡¯t any.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and the children and sternly repeated himself.


    ¡°There are none. Based on my knowledge, there are no viges around there.¡±


    ¡®None at all.¡¯


    At least when it came to human viges.


    The problem was that there was a vige of Elves who passionately loved nature and almost worshiped dragons.


    Elves.


    They were a magical race that used illusion magic to hide their vige and lived away from humans. They were the race that was closest to nature after the dragons.


    That was why they were able to handle elementals and had a beauty that was admired by all humans.


    They were different than the Dark Elves who were just as beautiful but had the darkness element instead.


    In the novel, Choi Han passes through the Ten Finger Mountains with Lock on their way back from dealing with the issues in the Breck Kingdom.


    They coincidentally happen to find the Elf Vige and get involved with one elf.


    Pendrick the Healer.


    Unlike Cale¡¯s restoration abilities, the Elf Pendrick had the ability to heal others. He joins Choi Han¡¯s group and starts to travel with them.


    Fantasy worlds always seem to have at least one elf in the main character¡¯s party. That was Pendrick in this novel.


    ¡®The problem is that he ends up dying.¡¯


    The original point of Lock¡¯s berserk transformation was Pendrick¡¯s death. He died while Lock was protecting him and that results in Lock going berserk for the first time. It also changes Lock¡¯s personality as well.


    That meant that Pendrick should not die if he does not meet Lock or travel with Choi Han¡¯s party.


    ¡®They already missed the moment to run into each other.¡¯


    Pendrick had not had any interactions with Cale, Choi Han or Lock until now. If one year passes like this, Pendrick would have lived longer than he had lived in the novel.


    It could be considered the biggest change in the flow of the original novel.


    ¡°...Yes, there are no viges.¡±


    Cale mumbled once more and made up his mind.


    He told himself that he would avoid the Elf Vige when he went to the Ten Finger Mountains next year.


    He had taken on too much baggage by not thinking things through and just doing whatever he thought was the easiest for him. Cale was not going to let the same thing happen again next year.


    ¡°I want it to be next year already. I do not care if there are no viges.¡±


    Cale looked toward Raon who seemed to be excited.


    He definitely could not take a dragon to the Elf Vige. He would be treated like a god. Thinking about that was already giving Cale the chills.


    Cale quickly turned away from Raon. He strongly reminded himself that he would not even take a step into the Western region until he returns a yearter with the crown prince¡¯s golden que to find thest ancient power.


    Cale opened the small window toward the driver¡¯s seat and spoke to Beacrox.


    ¡°Let¡¯s speed it up a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The carriage quickly drove through the Western region and arrived at the capital.


    ¡°It has been too long, your highness.¡±


    The gently smiling Cale, who was wearing a simple yet stylish outfit, would catch anybody¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Yes. I am d to see you again. How was your recovery?¡±


    Blonde hair and blue eyes. Alberu, who was just as handsome as Cale, smiled brightly as he hugged Cale.


    They were currently in front of the Crown Prince''s pce. Crown prince Alberu was warmly weing the hero of the now faint za Terror Incident.


    Although people didn¡¯t talk about it much anymore, the za was still being rebuilt and had knights patrolling around it. There were also many who were upset with the pce for not revealing the identity of the terrorists.


    ¡°I was able to rest well and recover thanks to your highness¡¯s concerns and the royal family¡¯s generosity.¡±


    Cale, who was smiling like he was telling the truth, definitely looked healthy. Crown prince Alberu looked at him like he was happy that Cale had recovered and then pointed to the inside of the pce.


    ¡°Come on in. I should at least give you some tea since you¡¯vee to visit after such a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. I¡¯m sure you are busy with work, so I will only take a bit of your time.¡±


    - I don¡¯t know why you do this every time.


    Cale had the same thoughts but there was nothing he could do.


    Click.


    The moment they entered Alberu¡¯s office and closed the door, both Cale and Alberu who had been walking close to each other quickly moved away.


    ¡°Your highness, you must be tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you feel the same way.¡±


    Alberu sighed before pointing to a table on one side of the office. However, he noticed that Cale had always walked over there and sat down on what seemed to be the mostfortable couch.


    ¡°People will think you¡¯ve been here a couple of times.¡±


    ¡°It is my first time here, but I feel like it is very weing.¡±


    Cale had no problem using that glib tongue of his. Alberu looked toward Cale who sat on the couch of his choice while keeping the seat at the head of the table open for him and sat down.


    ¡°I thought I told you toe as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°That is why I cut into my sleeping time to rush here, your highness.¡±


    Alberu snorted at Cale¡¯s response. He didn¡¯t know what Cale had been up to, but the person who was supposed to be in the Northeastern Henituse territory hade in from the West.


    And he knew exactly what had happened in the West, no, the Northwest region right now.


    ¡°You are a very suspicious person.¡±


    Alberu took a sip of the tea that his servant brought over and just quietly observed Cale until the servant left the room. There was quite a lot for him to discuss with Cale today. He also had a lot of requests for Cale as well.


    - The crown prince has a sneaky look on his face.


    Cale agreed with Raon¡¯s assessment and pretended not to notice Alberu¡¯s gaze. The gaze was one that seemed to want to take a lot from him today, however, that thought and their rtionship will go the opposite way.


    Click.


    The servant left the office with a small click of the door. Alberu was about to speak but there was someone who started to speak even faster.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Cale made eye contact with Alberu who seemed confused. Raon was speaking in his mind as he did that.


    - After dealing with both things, I am now certain. He really is an odd existence.


    Cale took a magic bag out of his pocket.


    ¡°I have prepared a present for you.¡±


    ¡°...For me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for the star on the minds of our Kingdom¡¯s-.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Alberu was not happy at hearing that Cale had a present for him. In fact, he looked toward Cale with even more suspicion. It was because of the things that had happened with Cale up to this point. However, he could not lie and say that there was no anticipation in his mind at hearing about a present. A few weeks ago, Alberu had already received one of Cale¡¯s so-called presents under one of the Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s first take a look at this present.¡±


    Cale slowly opened the magic bag with Alberu¡¯s permission. Raon¡¯s voice rang in Cale¡¯s mind as he took a small ss bottle out of the bag.


    - He has a darkness attribute.


    Tap.


    The ss bottle was ced on the table.


    ¡°... What is this?¡±


    Cale showed with his actions instead of answering.


    Squeak, squeak. The lid of the ss bottle slowly opened.


    This small ss bottle was full of ck water.


    The lid openedpletely, and an invisible substance slowly started toe out of the bottle.


    - I am used to this smell. I smelled it in the ck Swamp.


    The scent of the dead mana slowly started to fill the room.


    This was one of the items he received from the Whale King on their way to the Whipper Kingdom.


    Unlike Cale¡¯s other bottle, this bottle only had dead mana with no poison in it.


    ? of what he received from the Whale King was in this small bottle.


    ¡°...You-.¡±


    Cale slowly closed the lid back while seeing that Alberu could not continue to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, of course, this present is not free.¡±


    There was no way Cale would give something so precious for free.


    It was poison for humans and not precious at all.


    However, Cale remembered what Raon had said about Alberu thest time they were here.


    ¡®Why did this puny human called the crown prince dye his hair with magic? It is at a level that only a great dragon like me can notice. Did another dragon dye it for him? No, is it a different type of power?¡¯


    A different type of power. Raon was able to tell that it was different than natural mana because he was a dragon, but he was not sure of exactly what it was.


    It made sense because Raon had never experienced it before.


    However, he had experienced it now.


    Dead mana.


    Cale mumbled like he was talking to himself.


    ¡°Probably not a demon, ck magic, or a necromancer.¡±


    Dead mana.


    It was used by those with the darkness attribute to use magic. Of course, it was very different than regr mana. Magic Devices that were made to detect mana could not detect dead mana. Especially if the dead mana was used by a high-tiered race.


    ¡°I heard that thete Queen was an average person, but that people thought she was part Southerner because her skin was a bit dark.¡±


    Raon mentioned that the crown prince had regr brown hair.


    His hair and eyes were regr but Alberu was known for his looks. People also said that the crown prince¡¯s mother was a beauty as well.


    ¡°Dark Elves have dark skin, but I heard that a mixed child of a Dark Elf has skin simr to the Southerners.¡±


    Cale looked toward Alberu and finished his deduction.


    ¡°So then, the child of a half-blooded Dark Elf?¡±


    The crown prince answered more confidently than Cale expected.


    ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy.¡±


    ¡°I guess I was right.¡±

 Chapter 89: I Suppose It Is A Gift (2)

    <h4>Chapter 89: I Suppose It Is A Gift (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale and Alberu both just quietly observed each other.


    ¡°And?¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s response at the end of that silence was pretty confident. His face was not shaking at all. Cale shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Just that I can give this to you, but not for free.¡±


    Alberu couldn¡¯t believe Cale had nothing else to say after giving him such a strong blow.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Alberu started tough. It made Cale wonder what would have happened if there wasn¡¯t soundproof magic in the office. Either that, or what would have happened if he hadn¡¯t sent the servants and his subordinates out.


    The atmosphere turned chilly in the room.


    ¡°I was nning on putting you to work. I shouldn¡¯t have told you toe.¡±


    Alberu was tired of that mug on Cale¡¯s face that was as rxed as usual. His gaze headed toward the bottle with the ck liquid.


    Mother.


    The weight of that word pierced into Alberu¡¯s heart.


    Cale did not say anything else and just sat there observing the crown prince, who was staring at the bottle.


    Dark Elf.


    They were creatures of the dark that were chastised by the people of the continent because of their affinity to darkness. The base of their power was the dead mana flowing out of the dead.


    In the past, Dark Elves tended to be found near graves or viges that were destroyed by illnesses.


    That was why people hated Dark Elves, even though the Dark Elves never harmed people nor desecrated corpses.


    This led to the Dark Elves living in hiding. They were hiding even better than the Elves.


    Alberu moved his gaze from the ss bottle and looked toward Cale. Cale just smiled back at him.


    ¡°And you¡¯ll keep your mouth shut?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°But not for free?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Alberu spoke his honest feelings.


    ¡°You sly bastard.¡±


    ¡°Why thank you.¡±


    Alberu hated how Cale didn¡¯t even flinch at what he said. At the same time, he was relieved as well. Cale hade directly to him instead of going to the favored third prince or the second prince who were aiming for his position.


    It meant that Cale wanted to make a deal with him.


    That was why he was relieved. It was because Cale was simr to him.


    However, he did have a question.


    ¡°Are you really not one of us?¡±


    How could Cale know his identity if he was not a Dark Elf as well? Alberu could not figure this out.


    The only people who knew his identity were his mother¡¯s siblings. They had helped him so that his father, the king, would not find out his mother¡¯s identity.


    They were all on Alberu¡¯s side.


    Cale pointed to the ss bottle and answered Alberu¡¯s question.


    ¡°I will die if I drink that.¡±


    Dead mana was like an extremely deadly poison for humans.


    - Do not worry, human. This mighty dragon will save you no matter what.


    Cale just ignored Raon as usual and pushed the ss bottle toward Alberu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need it?¡±


    Alberu came clean with it.


    ¡°Of course, it is good if I have it. It will make me stronger. It is clean as well. There are no traces of poison.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It is a very precious item.¡±


    Cale continued on like what he said next was not surprising.


    ¡°Since it is a dead dragon¡¯s mana.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Alberu could not hide his shock. He then let out a sigh after seeing the smile on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy.¡±


    Alberu was not speaking like how someone in his position should, but he did not really want to do so today. Instead, he was speaking in the way he spoke to his mother¡¯s siblings.


    ¡°You really have no ns to say anything about my identity.¡±


    It was difficult to find dead mana these days. But it was a dragon¡¯s dead mana?


    Of course, the amount of dead mana in the ss bottle was minimal. However, the fact that it was a dragon¡¯s dead mana would make Alberu be at least three or four times stronger than he was right now.


    Alberu could not understand why Cale would give him something so precious, even for apensation. He thought Cale was someone simr to him, but now it was difficult to understand Cale.


    ¡°Why are you asking something so obvious?¡±


    Alberu was at a loss of words after hearing Cale say that it was obvious.


    However, it really was the obvious answer for Cale.


    ¡®The Roan Kingdom needs to be stronger.¡¯


    If you took a look at the power struggle between kingdoms right now, the Breck Kingdom and Roan Kingdom were at the bottom. The Whipper Kingdom was on a one-way train to hell under Toonka¡¯s leadership, but they were a different story.


    At the same time, the Southern Jungle was slowly regaining its strength after putting out the fire earlier than in the novel. They all probably respected Litana even more after she brought Cale to the Southern Jungle to put out the fire.


    In addition, the Northern Alliance was nning their invasion as well. Alberu was gathering the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s mages in order to grow his own influence and prepare for the Northern Alliance¡¯s invasion.


    However, that was not enough.


    ¡®There is also the Wyvern Knights Brigade and the Empire.¡¯


    Cale did not know what happened after volume 5. However, people had this treasure called imagination.


    ¡®It¡¯s obvious.¡¯


    The Wyvern Knights Brigade would dominate the air. Once the Imperial Prince shows his greed and reaches his hand out to the Western Continent, the Breck Kingdom and Roan Kingdom will be nothing but candles in front of the wind.


    That was why Cale needed the Roan Kingdom to be stronger and have the strength to defend itself in order for him to live a peaceful life. In order to do that, they needed a strong leader to guide them.


    ¡®Since it is poisonous for me, I might as well use it to set a good foundation.¡¯


    But Cale did not want them to be too strong either.


    The crown prince was already stronger than he was in the novel. The Stan family was now also under Taylor¡¯s control, which meant that they would side with the crown prince.


    One more thing.


    Cale said one more thing to Alberu.


    ¡°Did you need the Magic Tower?¡±


    ¡°It must be hard to speak like that when you already know about everything.¡±


    The number of magesing under the crown prince, as well as the speed at which they wereing had increased.


    ¡°The Magic Tower¡¯s liege¡¯s summoning device. That was very useful.¡±


    Cale had given Alberu one of the items he found in the hidden room on the 21st floor of the Magic Tower. It was an item that belonged to the liege of the tower, allowing the holder to send multiple short messages to all mages of the Whipper Kingdom.


    The Magic Tower¡¯s liege was the person who rose to the highest spot amongst the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s mages and guarded the Magic Tower. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for such a person to be unable to contact the mages.


    Toonka and his people never found the item because it was hidden on the 21st floor.


    Cale had delivered this to Alberu through Billos, and Alberu immediately sent a single message to all of the living mages in the Whipper Kingdom.


    [The Kingdom of Boulder¡¯s future ruler will protect you.]


    Alberu, who had benefited a lot from it, wished for Cale to either move the Magic Tower to somewhere in the Roan Kingdom or to restore it. However, he was not in a ce to ask for such a thing anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can give you an order ormand. Maybe a request.¡±


    ¡°I do not have a n to restore the Magic Tower.¡±


    Alberu knew that was what Cale would say. That was why he was trying to slowly convince Cale since he knew that Cale did not like annoying things.


    ¡°However, I can eventually give you a part of the blueprints to build the Magic Tower.¡±


    Alberu brushed his face with his hands.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Alberu knew that there was no reason to beat around the bush anymore. He was not in control of this discussion right now.


    ¡°I need something to happen in two years.¡±


    Cale knew that he needed status in addition to money in order to live that cker life of his dreams.


    Why was it great to be a cker? It was because you didn¡¯t need to worry about anybody else other than your family.


    Cale didn¡¯t want to live a life where he had to report to others. It didn¡¯t matter if he was seen as trash, he just wanted to live however he wanted. Eat, sleep, and do nothing. How great would that be?


    Cale could see Alberu¡¯s expression change as he read the contents of the document. Alberu was looking at it with confusion before his expression turned into a frown and ended with shock as he looked back up at Cale.


    ¡°...Just what the hell is this?¡±


    Cale had a short answer for Alberu.


    ¡°I believe that is for you to determine, your highness.¡±


    Sigh.


    Alberu could not help but sigh.


    However, Cale was able to leave the office with the contract signed by Alberu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt so iffy after signing something that was beneficial to me.¡±


    ¡°I believe you just need to enjoy it since it is a win-win for both of us, your highness.¡±


    It definitely was a win for the crown prince. Cale would keep his identity a secret, give him the bottle of a dragon¡¯s dead mana, as well as a portion of the Magic Tower¡¯s blueprint in a few years.


    He was feeling iffy even though he had received this enormous profit that had a worth that was almost impossible to evaluate in mary value. It was because Cale was smiling too much.


    It was like he was on a field of flowers all by himself.


    ¡°Then I will be on my way, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±


    Alberu was telling Cale to leave, but he really didn¡¯t want to send Cale away. He wanted to hold Cale here and beat some information out of him. However, he could not do so.


    ¡®The Forest of Darkness, the Northwestern route, and the sea.¡¯


    Alberu could not figure out Cale¡¯s intentions in asking for something that was neither money nor material goods.


    On the other hand, Cale did not care whether the crown prince knew or not. He quickly got back on his carriage after aplishing his reason foring to the capital. There was no reason for him to stay in the capital any longer.


    ¡°Are we heading back to the Henituse territory sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Beacrox closed the carriage door and immediately started to drive toward home.


    ¡°Human, are we going home to rest now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I n to rest for quite a while this time.¡±


    Cale answered Raon¡¯s question and leaned back into the chair. He should be able to roll around and do nothing for at least 6 months at minimum to a year at maximum.


    Then, as long as he safely makes it through the war, what awaits him should be a nice and rxing cker¡¯s life.


    However, Cale noticed something was off as soon as they returned home.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°That, you see, young master-nim.¡±


    Deputy butler Hans was naturally the one who came out to greet Cale.


    But something was off.


    Hans seemed worried.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me.¡±


    Cale did not look at Choi Han, Beacrox, On, and Hong who were behind him and instead only looked at Hans. He had a bad feeling. An ominous feeling filled his mind.


    ¡®Am I not going to be able to rest?¡¯


    Something must have happened, as the other servants and knights around Hans had the same expression.


    Cale¡¯s mind becameplicated in those short five seconds.


    ¡°Young master-nim, Mr. Ron has returned.¡±


    ¡°Ron did?¡±


    ¡°My father?¡±


    Both Cale and Ron¡¯s son, Beacrox, looked toward Hans with shock. Ron was not supposed to be back for a couple more months.


    Hans then closed his eyes tightly. That made Cale have an even worse feeling.


    Hans opened his eyes again and could not look at Beacrox as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Mr. Ron came back injured.¡±


    ¡°Lead me there.¡±


    Hans, who saw Cale¡¯s stiff expression, quickly turned around and guided them into the residence. Cale followed him with Beacrox right next to him.


    Hans guided Cale as quickly as possible and stopped in front of a room. It was not Ron¡¯s room but a luxurious bedroom that was reserved for high ranking guests.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Hans opened the door after hearing Cale¡¯s sternmand.


    Creak.


    The door opened and a terrible rotting smell filled Cale¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale stiffened up for the first time sinceing over to this world.


    ¡°...Ron.¡±


    The assassin Ron, that sly old man, wasying on the bed.


    ¡°F, father!¡±


    Beacrox rushed past Cale into the bedroom.


    Cale looked into Ron¡¯s eyes and asked.


    ¡°...Ron, why is your arm like that?¡±


    Ron had returned earlier than expected and one of his arms had been cut off.

 Chapter 90: I Suppose It Is A Gift (3)

    <h4>Chapter 90: I Suppose It Is A Gift (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°I somehow ended up like this.¡±


    Ron¡¯s benign smile was the same as always. However, his face was pale and full of small injuries. The rotting smell also got stronger as Cale got closer.


    His left arm, starting from the shoulder area, was missing.


    ¡°Hans.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked at Hans, as well as the estate¡¯s staff and his father¡¯ subordinate, before rifying.


    ¡°Everybody except Beacrox and Choi Han, get out.¡±


    Hans hesitated for a moment, but quickly took everyone out of the room after seeing the expression on Cale¡¯s face. Even On and Hong slowly moved back after seeing Cale¡¯s gaze.


    Meeeeow.


    Meow.


    The baby kittens On and Hong looked at Ron multiple times with anxious expressions before heading out of the bedroom.


    The bedroom looked much bigger after those people left.


    ¡°Do you have enough strength to speak?¡±


    Cale¡¯s calm question floated toward Ron. Ron had a gentle smile on his face and did not seem to be hurting at all.


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Then exin. How did you return like this when you went to hunt some foxes.¡±


    Ron turned away from Cale and looked toward his son, Beacrox. Beacrox was on his knees by the bed, looking toward Ron¡¯s empty shoulder.


    ¡®Maybe I shouldn¡¯t havee back.¡¯


    But this was the only ce that came to his mind. If he was going to die, he wanted to see his son and a couple other people onest time.


    ¡°I came across from the Eastern Continent. It was when Beacrox was very young.¡±


    Ron started his story. He needed someone who would take care of his son.


    ¡°As you already know, I am an assassin. The Eastern Continent¡¯s underworld has five famous assassin families. One of them was our family, the Mn family, and I was groomed to be the next head of household.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Beacrox called out to Ron.


    ¡°Our family was destroyed by an organization called, ¡®Arm.¡¯ Everybody else died while I managed to avoid them and escape over to Western Continent with my son. I had been hiding my identity in order to survive.¡±


    Sigh.


    Ron let out a deep sigh. His face was very pale.


    ¡°It was because, although this organization called Arm rules the underworld, they were just a low-ranking organization. The core of their operation was elsewhere. I felt fear from the strength of this organization that was beyond what I could even fathom. That was why I have been living as a lowly servant.¡±


    Ron started to frown.


    ¡°But I caught onto their scent for the first time in tens of years.¡±


    Beacrox flinched. Ron¡¯s gaze headed past Cale to Choi Han who was standing there with a look of disbelief. The scent of Arm was on this twisted yet good bastard.


    ¡°Choi Han had the scent of, ¡®Arm,¡¯ on him when he first came to our castle.¡±


    That was the reason Ron and Beacrox had attacked Choi Han when he first came over from Harris Vige. He had the scent of, ¡®Arm,¡¯ on him.


    Choi Han¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    ¡°...Then the assassins I killed in Harris Vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is a good chance they were from Arm.¡±


    Choi Han looked toward Cale as Ron continued to speak.


    ¡°I was able to figure out that they were stretching their reaches to the Western Continent when I went and investigated in the capital. It was more like a dog walking into a Tiger¡¯s Den than hunting foxes.¡±


    Ron wondered what gave him the confidence to go attack them, but knew that he would have done the same thing if he had the choice again. He needed to know what they were nning to do.


    ¡°While I was looking around, I ran into one of Arm¡¯s attack squads and figured out what they were doing.¡±


    He managed to get a bit of information after destroying that attack squad.


    ¡°However, I then somehow ended up losing my left arm and barely managed to escape with my life.¡±


    Ron had a bitter smile on his face. He was a mess. For someone who practiced a double daggers style that used both hands, this was a severe hit to his strength.


    At that moment, Cale, who had been listening quietly, started to speak.


    ¡°So you were not able to determine the identity of this organization called Arm?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, no.¡±


    Ron was not any closer to that information than before.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    Ron looked toward Cale, whose aura had increased while they were apart. He felt a sense of pressure that made him want to bow.


    ¡°Who cut off your arm?¡±


    ¡°...It was a young mage who seemed to be cutting the arms of all enemies.¡±


    Choi Han flinched and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±


    Some harsh words wereing out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    Arm was probably the secret organization that Cale knew about. This was the organization responsible for the attack on Harris Vige, the ones to give Raon over to the Marquis, the perpetrators for the capital¡¯s za Terror Incident, and the attack on the Blue Wolf Tribe.


    Furthermore, Cale felt like he knew the person who cut off Ron¡¯s arm as well. Choi Han probably knew him too.


    The mage that led the za Terror Incident.


    There was a good chance it was the blood crazy mage, Redika.


    He had lost his left arm and left eye thanks to Choi Han. Cale didn¡¯t know how Redika was able to cast magic with one hand and cut off people¡¯s arms, but there was a good chance that it was Redika.


    ¡°How, how could something like this happen.¡±


    Choi Han seemed to be in a state of chaos as he stood there with his fists clenched. However, there was something else Cale needed to verify. Ron was strong and his specialties were assassination and stealth. He was stronger than Redika. There had to be a reason Ron got his arm chopped off and had to run away.


    ¡°What is this rotting smell?¡±


    Cale needed to figure out the identity of this rotting smell that was filling the room.


    It was the smell of rotting flesh.


    Ron smiled instead of answering the question. That smile made Cale frustrated and he immediately walked over and pulled off the nket covering Ron.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han let out a gasp and Beacrox started to frown.


    ¡°I was hit by some poison.¡±


    Ron¡¯s thigh and torso were slowly turning ck due to poison. There was a slimy fluid on it as well. Choi Han had never seen something like this before.


    However, Cale had seen it before.


    ¡°Mermaid poison.¡±


    Ron looked toward Cale.


    ¡°...They were the ones who were helping the mermaids.¡±


    Cale sighed as he came to that revtion. He covered his eyes with his hand.


    To be honest, he had suspected this.


    He had suspected that the secret organization was involved when the Whales first told him about the Forest of Darkness. It only made his suspicions stronger when they found that the ingredients from the Forest of Darkness had made the mermaids stronger.


    However, he chose not to think about it.


    Why? Because it was annoying.


    He also didn¡¯t want to get involved with them. If he somehow ended up finding out their identity, he needed to tell Choi Han. That wouldplicate things even further.


    That was why he just decided to let it go. It had nothing to do with his future safety.


    ¡°Damn bastards.¡±


    But he wouldn¡¯t let them run wild in his territory.


    He didn¡¯t like this assassin Ron. However, seeing him like this made Cale realize something. Ron was someone under hismand.


    Cale, actually, Kim Rock Soo, was oddly affectionate to those under hismand. It was because he was only able to survive thanks to the help he received from others.


    Beacrox, Ron, and even Choi Han could not say anything after seeing this angry expression on Cale¡¯s face. They had never seen such a look on Cale¡¯s face before. Cale put the nket back onto Ron¡¯s body.


    ¡°Is it the ocean?¡±


    ¡°It is an ind.¡±


    There were many inds between the Western and Eastern continents.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han, who could not take his eyes off of Ron¡¯s arm. It was because he was feeling guilty. He felt that the reason that the blood-crazy mage Redika had done this was because of what he had done to Redika.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He had to turn his gaze away after hearing Cale¡¯s voice. Cale then continued to speak.


    ¡°Stop thinking about useless things and go call Mueller over.¡±


    Useless things. Choi Han knew that Cale had realized what he was thinking and bit down on his lips.


    ¡°I just need to go bring Mr. Mueller?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Tell him to grab the blueprint for the ship and hurry over.¡±


    Cale was not showing any anger. He just gave the order with indifference.


    However, Choi Han left faster than ever as he left the bedroom.


    Ron was confused that Cale was suddenly talking about a ship.


    ¡°Young master-nim?¡±


    Cale¡¯s indifference continued as he responded to Ron.


    ¡°You will go with me as well. Be prepared.¡±


    He then started to grumble a bit.


    ¡°How can an assassine back injured?¡±


    ¡°I am still alive.¡±


    Cale recalled the contents of Ron¡¯s messages to him.


    < I am still alive. You are alive as well, right, young master? >


    Cale let out a sigh.


    ¡°That mouth of yours is still alive at least. Beacrox.¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir.¡±


    Beacrox responded without any energy. Cale put his hand on Beacrox¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hurry up and go repack our bags. Grab everyone as well.¡±


    Cale¡¯s next words made Beacrox quickly turn his head around and look at Cale.


    ¡°We need to at least get rid of the mermaid poison.¡±


    The mermaid poison had the darkness attribute and there was no known cure. Beacrox, who specialized in torture and assassinations, knew this better than anybody else.


    It was the same for Ron. That was the reason why he came to see his son. He returned home, to his second hometown, to see his son onest time before he died.


    It was thanks to Ron¡¯s immunity to many poisons as well as the highest-grade potions from Count Deruth that were preventing his flesh from drying up and the poison from spreading elsewhere.


    The highest-grade potion was allowing him to have some strength while feeling no pain. It was only possible because the Henituse family was wealthy.


    ¡°T, there is a way to cure him?¡±


    Beacrox, the usually prim and proper man, stuttered. Cale repeated his order very clearly.


    ¡°Move quickly.¡±


    It was something that Rosalyn was supposed to figure out in the novel, but Cale had already used it once to save Paseton.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father still has many years to live.¡±


    Although Cale said it jokingly, it did not feel that way.


    Contrary to his words, Cale¡¯s expression was stiffer than ever.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that he was angry because he would not get to rest.


    It was because things were moving in an unexpected direction. The novel did not have a situation like this.


    Ron started to speak once Beacrox left and it was just the two of them.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They, Arm, seem to be aiming for the sea route with the mermaids.¡±


    Ron shared the important information that he had barely managed to obtain with Cale. Cale immediately responded.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious.¡±


    It was obvious. It was even more obvious once Cale heard that they hade over from the Eastern Continent.


    ¡°Ron, I know it is hard, but can I ask you one more thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°Did anyone see your face?¡±


    ¡°...Only that mage.¡±


    Ron did not look happy as he shared this fail as an assassin. On the other hand, Cale¡¯s eyes became cloudy.


    ¡°Young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to go to war against that organization, are you?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ron was struggling with the poison, but started to smile. He could see what Cale was nning to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will all work out to your benefit.¡±


    ¡°You know me very well.¡±


    Cale was not nning to do anything that wouldplicate his life.


    He was going to achieve his goal and then quickly run. Of course, he nned to cause a ruckus before he left.


    Cale could hear Raon¡¯s voice in his head. Raon was angry.


    - Weak human, do not worry.


    Cale knew that he, a high school student who was transported to this world, did not have the strength to do something like that.


    ¡®Annoying bastards.¡¯


    The secret organization, Arm, and the mermaids were both probably very strong. It would be difficult to go to war against them. However.


    - The great Raon will be with you.


    Cale at least had a very good sense of Raon, Choi Han, Rosalyn, and all of the others¡¯ levels of strength.


    He quickly formted a n. He needed toe up with a n to protect himself as well as the people around him. That was the only way for his body and mind to be rxed in the future.


    ¡°Rest until we leave.¡±


    Cale left the bedroom Ron was in and immediately headed to the videomunication room. He needed to head to the Northeastern shoreline. He needed to go to the Ubarr territory.


    1. Sometimes the author uses, ¡®Arm,¡¯ and other times just Arm without ¡®¡¯, so I will just use them as the author does.


    2. (PR: You know, just somehow lost an arm. Daily life.)

 Chapter 91: If I have to Move (1)

    <h4>Chapter 91: If I have to Move (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    A few dayster, Cale took in the salty smell as he got off of the carriage. In front of his eyes was the sea that still had a couple whirlpools roaring fiercely.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it is an honor to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Are you the one in charge?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The Henituse territory¡¯s representative manager greeted Cale.


    He was the one responsible for representing the Henituse territory along with the rest of the managers involved in the development of the Naval Base. There were three managers currently located here representing either the crown, the Ubarr territory, or the Henituse territory.


    ¡°The development has picked up as some of the whirlpools disappeared, giving us ess to more inds.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thanks to that, we were able to quickly develop our ships.¡±


    The Henituse family had invested a lot of money into the development of this Naval Base because the Ubarr family wanted to keep the crown¡¯s involvement to the minimum. They had wanted a couple of things in return, with one of them being the Henituse family being able to use a part of the shoreline free of charge.


    ¡°Then shall I guide you over to the residence?¡±


    ¡°No. Hold on.¡±


    Cale looked toward the carriage and motioned with his finger.


    The carriage door opened and a small, pale person stepped out.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir!¡±


    Mueller quickly rushed over and stood between Cale and the manager.


    Mueller was now chubbier and wearing fancy clothes. The Countess was doing a good job keeping Mueller under control using luxurious goods.


    Cale put his hand on Mueller¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show him the phase one blueprints?¡±


    ¡°Gasp. Yes, yes sir!¡±


    Mueller gasped before quickly handing the blueprint over to the manager. As the manager in charge of the construction of this naval base, the manager was knowledgeable about construction and the sea.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    The manager looked at the blueprint for the ship for a moment before looking past Mueller to look at the person the pale Mueller was staring at.


    ¡°Young master-nim, this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a ship like this before.¡±


    That made Cale flinch before looking down at Mueller. Cale had been shocked when he first saw the blueprints as well.


    ¡®This bastard isn¡¯t also someone who transmigrated from Korea or something, right?¡¯


    Mueller clenched onto the gold ring that the Countess, his mentor of sorts, had given him for support after seeing Cale¡¯s angry expression. Cale sighed at Mueller¡¯s reaction and then looked toward the manager.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be good once we build it?¡±


    ¡°More than good-.¡±


    The manager did not finish his sentence. Rather than good or bad, this was amazing.


    Cale casually moved past the question while looking at the manager, who was unable to answer the question.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it at least be durable?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll be very durable, but-.¡±


    It would definitely be durable. However, the manager wanted to ask a question.


    Is this really a ship for transportation?


    It looked more like a battleship.


    However, Cale finished the conversation before the manager could ask.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    The manager could no longer ask the question and just epted that Cale just wanted a very durable ship for transportation. He then realized that there may be a different problem.


    ¡°It looks like it would take a significant amount of money to build, especially this golden turtle section-.¡±


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    That problem wasn¡¯t a big deal to Cale either.


    ¡°Money isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    A satisfied smile was on the manager¡¯s face.


    ¡°I will do my best to create this masterpiece!¡±


    Cale avoided the suddenly passionate manager¡¯s face and got back on the carriage.


    ¡°I will head to the residence with your subordinate, so you stay here and chat with Mueller.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim, please rest peacefully!¡±


    Cale closed the carriage door after seeing Mueller bow 90 degrees. The carriage started to head toward the residence and the manager could see Mueller¡¯s shoulders open up.


    ¡°Ahem, you see, this ship will not break even if it gets hit by a magic bomb.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it definitely looks like that. But we will probably only be able to make one.¡±


    ¡°Our goal is a single ship.¡±


    Mueller let out a fake cough. He knew that there was a good chance that he would be in the Henituse Castle as well as this ship, so he had put everything he had into these blueprints so that he would not end up dying.


    ¡°To be honest with you, the second phase of the blueprints, which is for the inside of the ship, is almostplete as well.¡±


    Mueller shrugged and opened up his shoulders in arrogance.


    ¡°Yes. I have not shown it to the young master-nim, yet but the concept has beenpleted.¡±


    ¡°What is the concept?¡±


    Mueller confidently answered.


    ¡°The greatest defense is a strong offense!¡±


    Hit before you are hit.


    Of course, this was just Mueller¡¯s own thoughts, as he had not received Cale¡¯s permission yet.


    Cale quietly observed the people gathered in the office once they arrived at the residence.


    ¡°It will not be easy this time.¡±


    Everybody other than Ron, whom Cale had sent to his room, and Beacrox, who was taking care of Ron, were present.


    The three children averaging 7-years of age, Choi Han, Rosalyn, Lock, and even Vice Captain Hilsman and the ten Wolf children all quickly arrived in Cale¡¯s room..


    Cale had gathered up everyone in his arsenal.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to go destroy a kingdom or something.¡¯


    Cale felt like it might be too much, but he didn¡¯t have enough information about the enemy. It was better to be over prepared.


    Rosalyn looked toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale, then are we taking a ship to Hais Ind?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We will probably go somewhere around Hais Ind 5.¡±


    Hais Ind was the term for the group of inds between the Western and Eastern continent. The numbers represented the order they were discovered.


    Cale¡¯s destination was Hais Ind 5.


    It was the fifth ind to be discovered, as well as thergest ind in the group.


    It was also the closest ind to the Western Continent, making it possible to travel by ship easily. That was why even Ron could go with them.


    ¡°I heard that there is a mermaid base on the ind.¡±


    ¡°It is weird that they have a base on top of an ind.¡±


    ¡°That is why it is probably one of Arm¡¯s bases. This is why it is our first destination...¡±


    Cale had already decided where they would go.


    ¡°Will be Hais Ind 12.¡±


    Hais Ind 12 was a very small ind that was the twelfth to be discovered.


    It was the closest ind to Hais Ind 5.


    ¡°Umm, excuse me, young master-nim.¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman cautiously started to speak. Cale motioned for him to continue.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we will be fighting against the Mermaids? Aren¡¯t the Whales currently fighting against the Mermaids?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hilsman was very serious, unlike his usual goofy self. It was because he knew Ron¡¯s life was on the line. Cale continued to observe Hilsman as he recalled what his father had said.


    ¡®Whether he is an assassin or not, he is still one of my people. Save him. It will not be toote to worry about it after you save his life.¡¯


    Other people may think that Count Deruth was saving just another servant and wonder why he would spend so much effort. However, it was because Ron had watched over Cale for over ten years while Cale shunned the rest of his family. He was thinking more as a father than as the Count.


    ¡°Young master-nim, will we be okay? I heard that the Mermaids are creatures of the dark and are currently stronger due to the dead mana and poison.¡±


    Hilsman was worried about their darkness attribute and the dead mana.


    Rosalyn answered the question instead of Cale.


    ¡°We will be fine. Young master Cale knows how to cure the mermaid poison and we just need to oppress the dead mana with an even stronger power.¡±


    The usual strategy when fighting against creatures of the dark that use dead mana was to oppress them with a single attack in order to limit the amount of battle time.


    They needed to use a stronger mana or aura, or even a very strong attack in order to suppress the dead mana.


    And there was a power that was extremely strong against dead mana.


    Cale knew about that power.


    Life.


    ¡®There is a stupid method that would work very well against it.¡¯


    It was actually pretty simple.


    Living beings were stronger than the dead. There was something that most urately proved that something was alive.


    Rosalyn started to speak.


    ¡°Of course, it is most effective to use blood when fighting against creatures of the dark that use dead mana, but that is dangerous.¡±


    Yes, blood.


    And they would need quite a lot of blood.


    Even a weak human would be able to hold back creatures of the dark for a short amount of time if they sprayed them with their blood.


    However, there was a high chance that they would die from too much blood loss. You couldn¡¯t fight against the strong creatures of the dark using a small amount of blood.


    ¡®Although, blood is useless against Dark Elves or Vampires.¡¯


    Dark Elves were still children of nature as they are living beings with blood even though they use dead mana, while Vampires drink blood on a normal basis.


    The ancient texts described that the demonic races had dyed human hearts with dead mana in order to make them continue to beat even after the human had died.


    ¡®What crazy nonsense.¡¯


    It sounded crazy to Cale.


    At the same time, Cale had a sudden thought that he mumbled without thinking about.


    ¡°My blood would probably be extremely effective.¡±


    His blood was powered by the Vitality of the Heart. With the regenerative abilities of the Vitality of the Heart, his blood would have more life than any other blood. The blood would also continue to spurt out without stop thanks to the Vitality of the Heart working to resupply blood and heal him. There would be nothing that was more effective against the creatures of the dark than his blood.


    Although he would need to test it out to be sure, he could probablyst a while against the Mermaids.


    Most importantly, ancient powers were powers born from nature and humans. That meant that the Vitality of the Heart held attributes of both nature and life. There was a good chance that it would be strong against the dark.


    Cale started to imagine.


    ¡°Mm, if I spray my blood-.¡±


    What if he covered himself in blood and spurted his enemies with it?


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®How disgusting.¡¯


    It sounded very disgusting.


    Cale noticed that the room was silent as he looked around. A loud voice suddenly filled the silent room.


    ¡°What a crazy idea! Why would a weakling like you think about such a thing?! We do not need your weak blood!¡±


    Raon was very angry.


    ¡°I wish you would stop having such weird thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Very weird. It is a very weird thought.¡±


    On and Hong were looking at Cale like he was crazy.


    That response made Cale look toward Rosalyn, who was also shaking her head. She looked like she was saying that there was no way they would let him do that.


    ¡°There is no need to do that.¡±


    Cale looked around at everyone and stopped after seeing Hilsman¡¯s face, that seemed to be full of admiration for some reason.


    Cale responded back with a bit of anxiety.


    ¡°Of course I have no ns of doing that.¡±


    ¡®Why would I use my precious blood?¡¯


    He had many cards to y other than his own blood.


    Why would he use his own blood when he hated pain? He would rather run away than do something like that. He could heal Ron if he just grabbed a mermaid corpse and ran away.


    Raon flew over near the couch Cale was sitting on and spoke angrily.


    ¡°I will make sure you don¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    Nobody believed that he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    Cale scoffed at their reactions, but quickly decided to forget about it. There was no way such a thing would happen, so he didn¡¯t feel the need to waste any more of his energy thinking about it.


    Instead, he stood up.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Cale responded to Raon.


    ¡°The Cliff of Winds.¡±


    The steepest cliff on this shoreline. Cale headed to that cliff with a whirlpool underneath it.


    He looked down once he got to the top of the cliff. The shoreline was busy with the construction of the Naval Base. However, his gaze soon moved away, toward the horizon.


    ¡°What are you trying to do, Cale-nim?¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders at Choi Han¡¯s question before he took out a conch shell that looked like a horn flute out of his magic bag. Choi Han had seen this item before.


    It was one of the items Cale had received from Witira when they had met the Whale King on their way to the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Choi Han thought he might know what Cale was trying to do.


    Cale put his mouth on the smaller opening of the conch and started to blow.


    Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii-


    A quiet yet high pitched noise started toe out before the conch shell was covered with a blue light.


    It was so quiet that the people down below could not hear it, but there were people far away who were able to hear it clearly.


    Two dayster, Cale was standing at the Cliff of Winds while watching the sunset. The sun was slowly going down across the horizon.


    He then suddenly put the still glowing conch shell to his ear.


    Giiiiiiiiiii-


    He heard something inside the conch shell.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    Raon pointed toward the horizon as Cale said that and shouted as well.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    ¡°...Wow.¡±


    Choi Han, who had assumed this might be the case, let out a gasp while Rosalyn, who had no idea, was shocked.


    Ssh, ssh.


    The ocean seemed to be moving far in the horizon. The cause of it was tworge Whales and a smaller third Whale.


    Cale turned around to look at the rest of the group. They were all focused on the red-haired Cale rather than the red sunset. They could see that Cale had a smile on his face.


    ¡°Time to go.¡±


    Their guides had arrived.


    ¡®Might as well ride the Whales if I have to move.¡¯

 Chapter 92: If I have to Move (2)

    <h4>Chapter 92: If I have to Move (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Therge Whales swimming across the horizon suddenly disappeared. Instead, a single person appeared in front of Cale.


    ¡°Young master Cale, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Good to see you as well, Paseton.¡±


    The mixed-blooded Whale, Paseton. Only, the small Humpback Whale turned into his human form so that he could appear in front of Cale andpany. Raon, Choi Han, and Rosalyn were the only ones with Cale on this now dark cliff.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly call for us?¡±


    Paseton moved his gaze to the conch shell in Cale¡¯s hand. They were in the middle of fighting with the mermaids, but had toe over after hearing Cale¡¯s call.


    The signal Cale had sent was, ¡®Urgent.¡¯ It was a noise that only the Whale beast people could hear.


    ¡°Do you need our strength already?¡±


    One of the conditions of Cale¡¯s deal with the Whales was that he would be able to use their strength.


    Cale got right to the point in order to answer Paseton¡¯s question.


    ¡°I found out the organization that is helping the mermaids.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale¡¯s unexpected answer made Paseton¡¯s face stiffen up.


    The Whales were already having major headaches from the people who had taken over Hais Ind 5 and were helping the mermaids out in the dark. It was not that they were very strong, but the fact that the mermaids had help was concerning.


    ¡°One of my subordinates was injured badly while figuring that out. I contacted you because we need to quickly take care of his mermaid poison and because I thought you should know the information.¡±


    However, Paseton had a question after hearing Cale¡¯sments.


    ¡°Young master Cale, why were you looking into that?¡±


    Cale closed his mouth for a second. A rare, awkward smile was on his face.


    ¡°Just because I was concerned.¡±


    Raon was not invisible, but chose to speak into Cale¡¯s mind anyway.


    - You¡¯re doing it again.


    However, Cale just ignored it and started to look annoyed.


    ¡°With the mermaids getting stronger thanks to the Forest of Darkness that is by our territory, I wanted to help somehow, even though I knew the strong Whale would be able to take care of it.¡±


    Paseton thought that the expression on Cale¡¯s face was one of embarrassment. Cale had a simr expression when he had helped get rid of the mermaid poison in his leg.


    Many emotions quickly went through the handsome Paseton¡¯s eyes. His beautiful eyes were very clear, even underneath the dark night sky.


    Cale turned his head away.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we are strangers.¡±


    He casually answered before making eye contact with the others.


    Rosalyn and Choi Han were staring at Cale. Their eyes easily revealed what they wanted to say.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that different than the truth?¡¯


    Paseton then started to speak.


    ¡°Thank you very much, young master-nim. You helped us out again after saving my lifest time.¡±


    Cale still didn¡¯t look back toward Paseton. He could see Rosalyn and Choi Han asking him with their gazes.


    ¡®When did you save this person?¡¯


    Cale ignored their gazes while Rosalyn and Choi Han did not ask their questions aloud. In fact, Rosalyn opened her mouth to say something else.


    ¡°Young master Cale headed over here as soon as he learned of the information. We needed to quickly take care of the mermaid poison, but he thought we needed to let the Whale tribe know this information as quickly as possible.¡±


    Cale showed his thanks with his gaze. This was the first time someone actually helped him pull off a scam. Choi Han just kept his mouth shut and stepped back.


    ¡°I see. I guess we need to bring over a mermaid corpse in order to get rid of the mermaid poison.¡±


    ¡°We will go ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked back at Paseton.


    ¡°We are going as well.¡±


    There was something he needed to do.


    Of course, the wordsing out of Cale¡¯s mouth were very different from his actual thoughts.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many of us, so we probably can¡¯t participate in the battle, but we want to help out, even if it is just a little.¡±


    But really, Cale was just nning on doing a hit and run.


    Even that was enough.


    Paseton¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    The Whale Tribe was currently in the middle of a fierce battle with the Mermaids. Of course, they had the advantage since they learned about the dead mana and poison in advance, however, there were a lot of mermaids while the Whales had a lot of obstacles in their way because they had to protect the weaker sea creatures while fighting the mermaids.


    That was why they needed an overwhelming strength.


    ¡®Young master-nim says they are weak, but.¡¯


    Paseton¡¯s gaze headed toward the ck Dragon.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was onnd, on an ind, or even in the sea.


    ¡°What are you looking at, little Whale?¡±


    The cute dragon with short legs wrinkled his nose and started to strike a pose that seemed to say, ¡®I am great.¡¯ Paseton had seen the dragon¡¯s strength before. He had seen that overwhelming power with his own eyes.


    ¡°It is nothing, Dragon-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I will be going as well.¡±


    Raon snorted at Paseton¡¯s respectful response and turned his head away. At the same time, Raon started to speak into Cale¡¯s mind.


    - Did I do a good job, human? Was I great?


    Cale slightly nodded his head at Raon. He did well for his age. Cale didn¡¯t care about how Raon was excited about his acting as he started to speak to Paseton.


    ¡°I will exin on our way there. I want to move as quickly as possible. What do you think?¡±


    Paseton answered as Cale expected.


    ¡°We can leave right away.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Cale was preparing to leave very quietlyte at night. They were not going to depart from the port, as there were many soldiers patrolling the area right now.


    Cale was currently on the ind that was farthest away from the coast. Everyone had moved here earlier during the day.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Paseton was in awe as he looked at the group. He had expected On and Hong, but there were more people than he expected. He could also feel that they were all pretty strong.


    Paseton thought he might have misread because he was one of the weaker Whales, but he seemed to be right based on the reactions of the two Killer Whales that came with him.


    ¡°Archie, long time no see.¡±


    Archie, the Killer Whale that served as Whale King Shickler¡¯s guard, bowed with a stiff expression. He then turned his gaze away from Cale right away.


    Cale¡¯s gaze, as well as the ck Dragon staring at him from behind Cale, made him feel odd.


    Raon started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Are we riding this Killer Whale?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    Archie started to frown. Did he hear correctly? Did they say ride?


    Archie looked toward Paseton, who quickly looked away before starting to speak.


    ¡°Ahem, arge ship will be easily spotted, so we will use a medium-size ship in order to have everyone head out to sea, but since we have limited space in the ship and also have an injured patient, Cale-nim and Dragon-nim-¡±


    ¡°I am Raon now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Raon-nim, as well as some other people, will follow us using levitation magic, ahem, beforending on the two of your backs.¡±


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    Archie could not believe what he had just heard. Raon started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°But Killer Whales are smaller than Humpback Whales. Will there be enough space?¡±


    Killer Whales were small inparison to Humpback Whales, however, they were still at least 7 - 10 meters in length. Archie started to frown even more, while the other Killer Whale soldier that came with them was confused.


    ¡°Archie, thanks in advance.¡±


    Pat, pat.


    Cale patted Archie¡¯s shoulder and started to smile. Archie felt like Cale was mocking him. At that moment, Archie could hear Paseton starting to speak once again.


    ¡°Ah, for your information, the two of you will have to pull the medium-sized ship as well. It has some magic in it, so we just need to tie it to you. We didn¡¯t get any crew members.¡±


    ¡°...Why should I deal with such crap!¡±


    ¡°My father said to do anything and everything.¡±


    Archie shut up after hearing Paseton¡¯s answer. The Whale King was extremely sensitive these days from fighting against the mermaids, so he might really get beaten to death if he made a wrong move.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Archie looked up at the sky and started to swear.


    Cale stood there and patted Archie¡¯s back.


    ¡°I will be on your back, so please swim safely.¡±


    Archie had be a living taxi.


    Ssh- ssh-


    Cale observed the night sea while listening to the sshing of water. It wasfortable on the Killer Whale¡¯s back.


    Tap, tap.


    Raon tapped on the Killer Whale¡¯s back. On and Hong were next to Ron on the ship because they were saying that they were scared of the water. However, they also wanted to be near Ron because they seemed to worry about Ron even more than Cale did.


    ¡°Human, the Whale¡¯s back is slippery.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be that way.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Raon had a nk expression as heid down on the Killer Whale¡¯s back like Cale. Archie, who was known as the strongest Killer Whale, wasrger than most Killer Whales.


    He was approximately 12 meters in length, so it felt like a decent sized building was moving.


    Cale looked toward the other Killer Whale next to them. The other Killer Whale was moving at the same speed. Between Archie and that Killer Whale was the medium-sized ship that was tied to them with mana ropes. Of course, Paseton was in the front, guiding them.


    ¡®This is like a high-speed taxi.¡¯


    It was very fast. Cale looked at the other Killer Whale¡¯s back.


    Rosalyn and Choi Han were sitting there with odd expressions on their faces, while the seasick Hilsman was busy covering his mouth with his hands. Cale turned away from all three of them because they seemed ufortable and instead started to observe the night sky, as well as the shining stars.


    He then started to think.


    ¡®It should be okay to destroy one ind, right?¡¯


    Cale enjoyed the peaceful scenery as they arrived at Hais Ind 1.


    It was because Hais Ind 12 was close to Arm¡¯s base on Hais Ind 5. They didn¡¯t want the Whales to be seen. That was why they came to Hais Ind 1 first and will then move to Hais Ind 12.


    ¡°I will go get my noonim.¡±


    Paseton had a stiff expression as he reported to Cale that he would return with his sister.


    Cale had informed Paseton on their way over that the people helping the mermaids were arge organization that even had the balls to lead the za Terror Incident in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital.


    ¡°Sure, make it fast.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Hais Ind 1 is part of the Whale territory, so the mermaids will note.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Paseton bowed before quickly leaving the ind. Archie and the other Whale did not even look back as they followed behind Paseton.


    ¡°Young master-nim, should I set up the tents?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Move Ron once you are done.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The Wolf, Maes, answered confidently before heading over to Lock and Hilsman. Lock, the Wolf King¡¯s sessor, was currently patting Hilsman¡¯s back. Hilsman was busy vomiting from being seasick.


    Soon enough, Rosalyn, Maes, and the rest set up a couple tents near Hais Ind 1¡¯s coast. Naturally, Cale did not help and simply watched them do all the work.


    Choi Han was standing in front of Cale because Cale had called him over.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°I think it is better to be selfish than allow any of our people to get hurt.¡±


    Cale¡¯s goal was to quietly get out without getting hurt from the Whales¡¯ battle with the mermaids.


    ¡°But there is something we must do this time.¡±


    There was something Cale needed to tell Choi Han before the Whales returned.


    ¡°You remember the mage from the za Terror Incident?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s expression stiffened up. The blood crazy mage, Redika. Choi Han had cut his arm off.


    Cale quietly whispered to Choi Han.


    ¡°He is the only one who managed to see Ron¡¯s face. There are two things that I believe are most important in this operation.¡±


    Choi Han made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°First is to cure Ron of the mermaid poison and second is to get rid of any potential threat to Ron or any of us in the future. You understand what I mean?¡±


    Choi Han answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°I will either destroy that mage¡¯s other eye or kill him.¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°Beacrox will want to do it, but I think it is better for me to do it. He is currently too emotional to be rational.¡±


    Choi Han knew exactly what he had to do. Ron ended up that way because he did not manage to kill Redikast time. He had no qualms about killing people anymore.


    It wasn¡¯t that it pained him to do so, but it didn¡¯t matter if those bastards died, no, it would be better if those bastards were dead.


    ¡°No, there is no need to overdo it and kill him. I don¡¯t have any thoughts about dirtying our hands.¡±


    ¡°It will not be very difficult.¡±


    Cale knew that Choi Han was a good person, but that he had no qualms about killing.


    However, Cale did not want to put any blood on his hands if possible. He didn¡¯t care if that was unfair.


    ¡°Choi Han, my n is-.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Ssh-


    Cale heard a loud sshing noise.


    Cale closed his mouth as a bloody scent filled his nose.


    He turned his head toward the water.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    There was a person who really used that stupid method to fight.


    Well, a Whale, not a person.


    Therge Humpback Whale, Witira, the future Queen of the Whales.


    She was covered in blood. She seemed to have been fighting against the mermaids using her blood.


    ¡°Young master Cale, nice to see you again.¡±


    However, her voice was still very calm.


    At that moment, Raon started to speak in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - I am great and mighty, so I do not want to use blood like that! And you definitely cannot do that!


    Raon was very adamant.


    - Human, hurry up and give me the Magic Stones. I will make even a hundred Magic Bombs if you want!


    Cale had hundreds of the highest-grade Magic Stones that were said to be extremely destructive, as well as Raon and Rosalyn.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Cale walked toward Witira as he spoke in a quiet voice that only Choi Han could hear. It was a task for a few people.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at stealth?¡±


    The name of the n was, ¡®Reflection.¡¯


    Return everything they received. There was nothing worse or more annoying than having the same thing you did being done to you.

 Chapter 93: If I have to Move (3)

    <h4>Chapter 93: If I have to Move (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale did not wait for Choi Han¡¯s answer and instead immediately went to stand in front of the bloody Whale.


    ¡®The injuries were made on purpose.¡¯


    There were norge injuries on the Whale¡¯s body. All of these small injuries would disappear without scarring after using some potions.


    ¡°Looks like you used some blood?¡±


    Witira¡¯s eyebrow raised a bit after hearing Cale¡¯s calm voice that showed no worry at all.


    ¡°A bit. I am in the vanguard, so I thought it would be better.¡±


    Witira fought in front of even the Killer Whales that were known for their violence. She was also the type to not care about getting hurt.


    That type of mentality was sometimes needed during wars.


    While the Whale Tribe, other oceanic Beast people, and the creatures of the sea were fighting against the mermaids, she was in the front spraying her blood in order to push back the mermaids and their dead mana. How awe-inspiring would that be? It was sure to raise the soldiers¡¯ morales.


    ¡®Although I have no ns to do such a thing.¡¯


    Not getting hurt was the most important thing for Cale. He would do anything, including scamming other people, so that he would not get hurt.


    ¡°Shall we go into the tent and discuss?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Pssssssssssssss.


    Water vapor started to appear as Witira transformed into her human form andnded on the ground.


    ¡®Scary.¡¯


    She looked very scary as she transformed with her body still covered in blood. Cale slowly moved away from Witira and started to walk toward the tent.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He entered a different tent than the one Ron was in and got right to the point.


    ¡°You heard an overview of the situation from Paseton?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we were having a headache because the people helping the mermaids seemed to be strong, but we had no idea that they were such arge organization.¡±


    Witira started to drink a potion before adding on. Her injuries quickly started to disappear as soon as she drank the potion.


    ¡°A swordsman and a spearman on a ship have been getting on our nerves thest few days. They would attack us whenever members of our Whale tribe or the whales woulde up for air.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? A few days ago?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    Witira continued to speak.


    ¡°The mage using fire magic is annoying too, but that swordsman that keeps sending aura sts down into the water is the real issue.¡±


    ¡®Aura? A swordsman sending aura sts? Isn¡¯t that at the swordmaster level?¡¯


    ¡®...This is different than what I expected.¡¯


    ¡°The spearman is also annoying. He seems to have practiced the Spear Arts of the Eastern continent. The strength of his aura is less than the swordmaster, but he was pretty efficient at using it. He seems like he will soon reach the spearmaster level.¡±


    ¡®...Another person almost at an equivalent level to a swordmaster?¡¯


    This was very differentpared to what Cale was expecting.


    Cale¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    The enemies were stronger than he had anticipated.


    Cale looked toward the calm Witira.


    Although the Whales were few in number, the Humpback Whales with the Whale King¡¯s bloodline were stronger than Choi Han, and the Killer Whales were about as strong as Choi Han. The rest of the Whales were weaker than Choi Han.


    ¡°Some pretty strong people havee as reinforcement.¡±


    ¡°Right? But I think it will get easier once we get rid of a good number of the mermaids.¡±


    The warrior mermaids who have absorbed dead mana were currently avoiding the Whales and going around attacking the other sea creatures and Oceanic Beast people.


    Cale received a brief report about the current situation from Witira.


    ¡°Then are the swordsman, spearman, and mage focused on attacking the Whales?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Whale tribe and whales needed to surface every so often, even during battles. The secret organization would not miss that opportunity to attack.


    ¡°None of the Whale tribe members have gotten injured, but many of the whale children have been injured.¡±


    Anger was visible on Witira¡¯s face. They may not be beast people, but whales were smart and strong creatures. They were working with the Whale tribe in order to fight in the front lines against the mermaids.


    ¡°...Many of the children have left this world as well.¡±


    That was why Witira was trying to kill those people, but she could not go to Hais Ind 5 because the mermaids continued to attack the weak sea creatures and Beast people.


    The Whale King Shickler was currently contemting when to attack Hais Ind 5.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    They had received Cale¡¯s contact in the process. They were very thankful to hear information about the organization, as well as Cale¡¯sment that he wanted to help them out, even if it was just a little.


    It would make it easier for them if Cale¡¯s group could fight the people who were attacking them from above the water.


    ¡°Yes, that is why, although we know we shouldn¡¯t ask, it would be a great help to us if young master Cale lent us a hand.¡±


    Witira¡¯s idea of Cale¡¯s help was that he fought with them.


    However, Cale¡¯s n was slightly different.


    Cale, who had been quietly thinking for a while, slowly started to speak.


    ¡°Witira.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about destroying an ind.¡±


    ¡°...Destroy what?¡±


    A map opened up in front of the confused Witira.


    Raon had opened up a map with his front paw and pointed to a location.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about removing Hais Ind 5 from the map.¡±


    Cale was speaking seriously.


    Hais Inds 1 - 15 were approximately two to three hours distance from each other. ording to Ron, there were no other life forms on Hais Ind 5 other than the secret organization.


    ¡°Ships can just sail a bit further to Hais Ind 7.¡±


    Hais Ind 7 would be the new resting spot for the people using this sea route.


    ¡°Is that even pos-, ah.¡±


    Witira stopped in the middle of speaking because the ck Dragon was staring right at her.


    ¡°It is possible, little Whale!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure it is as you say, Dragon-nim.¡±


    It was definitely possible. Although Hais Ind 5 was muchrger than the ck Swamp, no control was needed as they were trying to destroy it.


    ¡°However, I need two things to do it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Witira¡¯s still calm demeanor let Cale know that Witira really was from an Oceanic tribe.


    She did not care about the ind, a piece ofnd, disappearing. On the other hand, Cale would have contemted it for a while before giving up on the idea if there were other creatures living on the ind.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s also a prerequisite prior to those two things.¡±


    ¡°A prerequisite?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We n on fighting without revealing our identities, especially when we are fighting against that organization.¡±


    Witira understood what Cale was trying to say. It would be a bad ending if Cale ended up in some terrible situations because he became involved with that organization while helping them.


    Plus, that was trivial when he was going to destroy the ind for them.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good. First, we need transportation.¡±


    ¡°I will call some Whales for you.¡±


    ¡°Small ones.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will focus on agile, but stealthy ones.¡±


    He just needed a small Whale for the Wolf children.


    ¡°Second.¡±


    Cale and Witira made eye contact.


    ¡°I need you to go wild.¡±


    ¡°...Wild?¡±


    ¡°I need the Whales to run wild in order to cause a distraction.¡±


    Cale casually continued on.


    ¡°Then I will use that moment to destroy Hais Ind 5 and the mermaid base underneath.¡±


    ¡°You want us to draw them out. Will it be fine if we draw out the swordsman, spearman, and the mage?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Witira suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°The mage has not left the ind since the swordsman and spearman have arrived. He hasn¡¯te out unless we got really close to the ind.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    That was perfect.


    It would be even better if he could blow away that blood crazy Redika along with the ind.


    ¡°Yes. He ... seems to be a bit crazy.¡±


    Witira¡¯s face suddenly turned into a frown. Cale felt like he knew the reason.


    ¡°He started tough and rush at you when you were using your blood to fight?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°The information we gathered said that he goes crazy because of the color red.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Witira looked toward Cale with concern. Raon turned his head around to look at Cale so fast that it made a swishing noise.


    Cale saw the looks on their faces and brushed back his red hair before casually adding on.


    ¡°That is why it will beplicated if I am seen.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, human!¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Both the Whale and the Dragon understood.


    Witira then started to mumble.


    ¡°That swordsman was weird too.¡±


    ¡°Swordsman?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that woman seemed to have a simr personality. Well, you shouldn¡¯t need to worry, since you won¡¯t need to deal with her.¡±


    Witira smiled while Raon had a look of determination on his face.


    ¡°Well, whatever then.¡±


    Cale just decided not to think about it.


    He discussed the other details with Witira before saying goodbye and getting ready to send the Wolf children and Hilsman off next morning.


    ¡°A whale will guide you there, so be as quiet as a mouse on Hais Ind 12. You have the outfits I gave you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes young master-nim! We have it packed. I will take good care of the children!¡±


    Cale ignored Hilsman¡¯s report and looked toward Lock and Maes. The two boys both nodded their heads.


    Lock was usually shy, but he was reliable when he was with his younger siblings. A sense of responsibility seemed to change his demeanor.


    ¡°Then go and stay there. Shoot the signal re if something goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The 12 all packed their weapons and got on a teenage whale and a baby whale, both of whom were less than 4 meters in length, and headed toward Hais Ind 12. Cale watched them disappear before speaking to Beacrox.


    ¡°I know you are not happy, but you must be with your father.¡±


    ¡°I understand, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Please save my father.¡±


    Cale understood how Beacrox must feel, wanting to fight yet not being able to do so.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He patted Beacrox on the shoulder before looking at the rest of the group.


    Rosalyn, Choi Han, On, Hong, and Raon. This group was going to move with Cale.


    Cale took out multiple ck outfits from his magic bag.


    ¡°Alright, put these on.¡±


    Choi Han started to frown.


    ¡°...We have to wear these again?¡±


    It was the ck outfit with a red star and five white stars around the heart and the ck mask that they had worn in the past when they went to rescue Raon.


    Of course, this fake secret organization outfit was slightly differentpared to the real one.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Han started to change after hearing Cale¡¯s short response. Only the three humans changed clothes before Rosalyn and Raon started to gather their mana.


    ¡°We are leaving now.¡±


    Cale¡¯s group flew up into the sky after Raon¡¯s warning.


    They were heading to Hais Ind 5.


    Once they quickly flew over to Hais Ind 5, Cale could hear a loud roar.


    ¡°Rooooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    Cale looked down to see that the water was full of movement.


    Saaash!


    A Killer Whale with an X-shaped scar on his back shot up above the water before disappearing back underneath.


    That caused arge ripple in the water.


    The Whale tribe and the whales were doing their job of going wild.


    ¡°Wow, they¡¯re really giving it their best.¡±


    They definitely were doing what they said they would do.


    Roooooar!


    A Killer Whale shot up into the air with a mermaid in its mouth. The mermaid was already dead.


    ¡°Human. Make sure you do not go over there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. Please stay away.¡±


    ¡°Our youngest is right! Even if you go, don¡¯t go alone.¡±


    Cale snorted at his group¡¯s concern.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m crazy? Why would I go there?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale looked down after seeing Choi Han look down. They could see that two ships surrounded by magic shields were approaching the Whales. A person was standing at the bow of each ship.


    The blonde woman who seemed to be the swordsman was pointing her sword at the ocean.


    The sword was covered by a golden aura.


    The swordsman swung her sword and shouted something Cale could not hear.


    ¡°What is she saying?¡±


    Raon answered Cale¡¯s question as usual.


    ¡°She said, ¡®I wonder how beautiful a bloody ocean would be.¡¯¡±


    ¡®Lunatic.¡¯


    ¡®Witira needs to draw out as many of the secret organization¡¯s members as possible from Hais Ind 5.¡¯


    That needed to happen for him to safely and easily run away.


    Cale, who had been waiting for the Whales to run wild and draw people out, suddenly flinched.


    Baaaaaaang!


    The golden aura rushed out of the swordsman¡¯s sword and crashed into the water, splitting the ocean into two for a moment.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, human?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry over.¡±


    Cale could feel his heart beating fast. Seeing the strength of the enemy was not good for his health.


    1. Swordsman is a title, so it will remain swordsman, even though this one is female.

 Chapter 94: If I have to Move (4)

    <h4>Chapter 94: If I have to Move (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Their flying speed increased a bit. Raon started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°That Whale is pretty good too.¡±


    ¡®That Whale?¡¯


    Cale looked down again.


    There was a woman darting through the parted water.


    ¡°The small Whale is sort of good too.¡±


    There was a man following behind her.


    It was Witira and Paseton. The siblings wielded a whip and sword respectively as Witira rushed toward the swordsman and Paseton rushed toward the spearman.


    The two were rushing forward while spraying blood as Cale had expected, quickly rushing toward their targets.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim?¡±


    ¡°Watch them carefully.¡±


    Choi Han continued to observe without answering back.


    Flick!


    Witira¡¯s whip shed against the swordsman¡¯s sword that was covered in her golden aura.


    Bang!


    A blue light was around Witira¡¯s whip. It was the unique power of the Whales, utilizing the power of the ocean to attack. Witira¡¯s blue aura was just as strong as the swordsman¡¯s golden aura, which made it very obvious that she was fooling around when battling against Toonka.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Choi Han will not lose. Rosalyn will not lose either.¡±


    Raon made that promation before increasing his speed even more. Cale looked toward Choi Han and Rosalyn, who both smiled back at him.


    ¡°Do not worry. Choi Han and I will not get hurt, even if things do not go as nned.¡±


    Even if things do not go as nned, Cale was nning on taking care of it with the people wearing the masks. One of Cale¡¯s goals was to get rid of any potential issues that would make things dangerous for them in the future.


    ¡®Things will beplicated if Raon is revealed.¡¯


    Since they could not get rid of the organizationpletely right now because they didn¡¯t know the location of the organization¡¯s headquarters, things would be veryplicated if any of them saw Raon and managed to live to tell the rest of the organization.


    However, Rosalyn and Choi Han had misunderstood Cale¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°She is right, Cale-nim. I will not get hurt.¡±


    ¡®...I¡¯m more worried about me getting hurt?¡¯


    Cale could not say anything. However, On shook her head whileying in Cale¡¯s arms to show that Choi Han and Rosalyn were wrong. On tapped on Cale¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you will get hurt. You do not need to worry.¡±


    On knew the truth about what Cale was thinking. However, this ten-year-old¡¯s pitiful gaze was not to Cale¡¯s liking either. He just pretended not to hear On, and instead urged Raon on.


    ¡°Even faster.¡±


    ¡°Alright, human.¡±


    A momentter, Cale was floating above Hais Ind 5.


    Rosalyn started to speak.


    ¡°The traps and rm magic are around the coast, as Mr. Ron mentioned. The flow of mana is focused on those areas as well.¡±


    ¡°There are none in the air.¡±


    Raon added on. Raon had a pretty smug expression on his face that seemed to say that Rosalyn was a smart human mage. However, it was ironic, as Raon had learned human magic from Rosalyn.


    ¡°Will it be possible to get past the magic and barge into the building?¡±


    Cale opened up the map he drew based on Ron¡¯s description as he asked.


    Since Ron could not draw it himself due to the effects of the poison, Cale drew it based on what Ron described, with Ron verifying the details as they went.


    ¡°It might be a bit difficult.¡±


    ¡°That mage bastard has secured their base withyers afteryers of magic.¡±


    Ahem. Choi Han let out a fake cough.


    Redika was probably very focused on security after almost dyingst time.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Then it was simple.


    ¡°Then do like we nned and don¡¯t touch the base as you nt the magic bombs.¡±


    Raon had created these magic bombs. Since Raon¡¯s mana was the signal for them to explode, Raon needed to focus on the 10 magic bombs for them to go off.


    The reason he was able to use magic in addition to detonating the bombs in the ck Swamp was because there were only two bombs. These bombs were much stronger than those because of the highest-grade Magic Stones, and thus required Raon¡¯s full attention to control them. It also didn¡¯t help that they needed to make these bombs quickly and on the fly.


    ¡°Then where should we put all 10 bombs?¡±


    Cale showed the map to the group at Raon¡¯s question.


    They could see a total of ten points on the map.


    ¡°You can put one in each of these spots.¡±


    Rosalyn looked at the 10 points before opening her mouth and then closing it back again. She started to think while looking at Cale and Raon.


    ¡®Highest-grade Magic Stones.¡¯


    Raon¡¯s magic bombs were extremely scary weapons of war that were many times stronger than the current bombs used during war.


    The strength of magic bombs relied on the quality of the Magic Stones, and these bombs were made with highest-grade Magic Stones.


    Rosalyn had been in awe of the mana gathered inside a highest-grade Magic Stone she had seen when she was still the next in line for the throne of Breck Kingdom.


    ¡®Just where did Young master Cale find these Magic Stones?¡¯


    However, Cale took out those precious items without anyment and handed them to Raon. Those 10 Magic Stones alone were enough to make Cale very wealthy.


    Rosalyn was shocked at Cale¡¯s willingness to use them.


    However, this was because she did not know that Cale had hundreds of these highest-grade Magic Stones. The items in Cale¡¯s possession were probably worth more than most decent Merchant Guilds right now.


    ¡°Then we will split into two groups to do it.¡±


    Riiiip.


    The map was ripped in half and Cale handed one half to Rosalyn.


    ¡°You two take care of this half.¡±


    Choi Han and Rosalyn nodded their heads.


    Cale then looked toward Raon. Theynded on a quiet cliff that was on the opposite side of where the Whales were currently fighting. Cale could see a vibrant forest as he stood with the cliff to his back.


    Rustle.


    Cale lowered his mask as he took a small step forward. All they could see were his eyes. It was the same for the others.


    ¡°We gather back here.¡±


    Cale¡¯s group dispersed across Hais Ind 5.


    - Nothing nearby.


    Rustle.


    Cale was currently running through vines and tall grass that had grown tall and thick without any animals to damage them on the ind.


    Tap, tap, tap.


    On and Hong were jumping through the trees next to Cale. On was already creating fog around them, just in case it was needed.


    - It is here.


    Cale stopped moving after hearing Raon¡¯s voice. Cale was responsible for the east side of the base in the middle.


    Cale took the magic bomb out of his pocket and buried it into the ground. His movements were very cautious.


    ¡®I¡¯m dead if this blows up on me.¡¯


    The bomb used in the ck Swamp was already extremely strong, but this bomb was made with even better ingredients.


    That was why it was possible for it to destroy Hais Ind 5 and the mermaid base underneath.


    ¡®A coward would not be able to do this.¡¯


    Cale thought that noting to a battlefield like this was the right answer as he carefully moved the bomb.


    - Let¡¯s hurry up, human!


    Raon shouted into Cale¡¯s mind, but Cale remained meticulous as he buried the bomb.


    They then started to move again. Two whirlwinds were surroundings Cale¡¯s feet as they moved.


    - There are humans nearby.


    Cale came to a stop and motioned to On and Hong. On made the fog thicker, while Cale kicked off the ground and jumped on top of the tallest tree.


    He then looked around.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this fog?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. The weather is constantly changing because we are by the water.¡±


    Cale¡¯s current location was by the base¡¯s food storage warehouses.


    The two secret organization members were pretty tense, even though they were speaking casually. Their eyes were constantly looking around to look for any intruders.


    - Human, should we fight them?


    Cale shook his head at Raon¡¯s question.


    ¡®Why should we fight them?¡¯


    Everybody else always seemed to want to fight when they came across an enemy like this, however, Cale did not want to do that at all. He didn¡¯t want to get the enemy¡¯s attention.


    Cale cautiously came down from the tree without making any noise and took out the invisibility magic device.


    - Sigh, weak human, you live such a difficult life.


    Cale didn¡¯t care what Raon had to say as he activated the invisibility magic device and carefully started to dig. On and Hong sighed before helping him dig.


    It was at that moment.


    Beeeeeeeeeep-


    Beeeeeeep-


    They could hear an rm going off in the distance.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this the emergency distress signal? Do we have intruders?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go take a look. I need to stay there.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Sigh.


    Cale let out a deep sigh.


    The life of a main character always revolved around fighting the enemies. Cale pitied Choi Han¡¯s life as the main character as he continued to install the bomb.


    - Did Rosalyn and Choi Han get discovered?


    There was no need to ask such an obvious question.


    On and Hong started to dig faster.


    However, Cale continued at his slow pace.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.¡¯


    It would make it easier for Cale to move if the attention was focused on the west.


    - Human, hurry up! They might find us too!


    Raon continued to urge him to go faster, but Cale slowly and leisurely finished installing all of the bombs. It was all thanks to Choi Han and Rosalyn causing a ruckus.


    Although, he was pretty sure that it was probably just Choi Han who caused it.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine as long as their identities aren¡¯t revealed.¡¯


    The two of them will make sure to keep it that way.


    Cale installed thest bomb and returned to their original location. Someone familiar was underneath the cliff.


    ¡°Long time no see, Archie.¡±


    The Killer Whale, Archie, flinched. He was surprised at Cale¡¯s outfit. It was simr to those who were helping the mermaids.


    ¡°Why are you wearing... Nevermind, please get on for now.¡±


    Cale lightly jumped off the cliff.


    It would be difficult for Raon to keep all three of them floating in the air while controlling ten bombs and making sure that nothing else is harmed.


    That was why Cale had called this super-speed taxi over.


    ¡°The rest wille soon too.¡±


    Archie looked toward Cale with a suspicious gaze instead of answering. His gaze seemed to be asking if they were really going to destroy the ind. However, he did not have a chance to ask any questions.


    ¡°Catch them! We have to kill them!¡±


    They could hear someone¡¯s angry shout. Cale flinched and made sure his hair was fully covered after hearing the familiar voice.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t let them jump!¡±


    At that moment, two people wearing the same ck outfit as Cale jumped off of the cliff. Some more people wearing simr outfits soon appeared at the top of the cliff. They were the real secret organization members.


    Cale could see the blood crazy mage, Redika, among the group.


    ¡°Oh you did it.¡±


    Choi Han had an awkward smile at Cale¡¯s statement. Redika was being supported by his subordinates.


    His left eye was wrapped up, while his right eye was currently bleeding.


    ¡°I ran into him while installing a bomb-.¡±


    ¡°Tell meter.¡±


    Cale stopped Choi Han from speaking and insteadmanded Archie.


    ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±


    Archie started to move quickly after seeing Redika and the other members of the secret organization. He seemed to be excited at seeing Redika injured. Cale urged him on some more.


    ¡°Move even faster. Get as far as possible.¡±


    They needed to at least get to a point where Hais Ind 12 was visible. It was the closest ind to Hais Ind 5, but it was still a good distance away.


    At that moment, Raon started to speak.


    ¡°Looks like someone found the bombs.¡±


    Choi Han lowered his head even more. The secret organization members probably found the bombs while looking for them. Cale patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulder as he gave the order.


    ¡°Start.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Raon started to gather mana in his front paws. Cale looked toward Rosalyn.


    ¡°Please put up the strongest shields you can and make sure to include Archie inside.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Rosalyn started to create her shields. A total of two shields were created. Cale could see the Whales continuing the battle with Witira in the lead to their east.


    Cale felt like he made eye contact with Witira. even though she was very far away.


    Ssh!


    Witira flicked her whip onto the water. The waves started to rage, and Witira used that opening to move back. The Whales that were running wild previously were now quickly running away.


    Everybody was finally out of the range of the bombs.


    ¡°Preparations areplete.¡±


    Cale made eye contact with Raon. He gave the order to Raon, who was waiting for the go ahead.


    ¡°Explode.¡±


    Oooooong.


    The ck mana that was gathered by Raon¡¯s paws shot out like arrows. The ten rays of mana rushed toward the ind like streaks of light.


    Cale covered his ears.


    Baaaaang!


    Bang baaaaaaaaang-!


    The ocean started to shake.

 Chapter 95: If I have to Move (5)

    <h4>Chapter 95: If I have to Move (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Arge wave rushed toward them.


    ¡°Ugh! Everybody hold on to my body!¡±


    Archie shouted urgently. The waves produced by the bomb were still dangerous, even though they were outside of the explosion¡¯s range. Cale, along with everyone else, quicklyid down t to hug Archie.


    Cale looked toward the source of the loud noise behind the tall waves.


    Booom-


    Guuuuuuuuu-


    Saaaaash.


    A bright light rushed out of the ind in the midst of all of those noises. Cale could see that a ck smoke had taken its ce once he could open his eyes again.


    All sorts of debris were flying out from within the ck smoke.


    Cale¡¯s jaws dropped.


    ¡°...This.¡±


    It looked like the whole ind was floating away as it broke down into small particles of dust.


    ¡°...Is much stronger than I expected?¡±


    He had never expected this much explosive power, even though he knew that the bombs would be stronger than average. He did im that he would destroy the ind, but the impact of the explosion on the ocean was huge.


    Raon, who looked calm andposed, tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this what you wanted, human? I thought you meant it when you said you wanted to destroy it. That¡¯s why I fortified the bombs a couple more times.¡±


    This was the result of a mimunication.


    There was no need to fortify those strong bombs.


    Cale continued to hold onto Archie¡¯s back tightly as he looked around the destroyed ind. All he could see was the ck smoke where the ind used to stand.


    ¡°Move farther back.¡±


    Archie flinched before quietly moving as Raon instructed. Cale could not take his eyes off of the ocean. The ck smoke slowly started to dissipate and the ind reappeared.


    Guuuuuuuuu-


    The cliff that they were standing on earlier was slowly crumbling. It was like dominos after that. The entire ind soon started to sink into the ocean.


    Aaaahhh!


    Kiiiiiiiiiii-!


    It was faint because they were far away, but Cale could hear both humans and mermaids screaming.


    Ssh.


    The water rippled as Witira shot up into the air.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Following therge Humpback Whale¡¯smand, the Whale Tribe, whales, and the oceanic beast people all rushed toward the crumbling ind. The people escaping from the ind needed to face Witira¡¯s whip.


    ¡°...What a terrible sight.¡±


    It was a selfish thought, and he was the one who caused this to happen, but he felt ufortable looking at the mess. That was why he just wanted to live a peaceful life.


    Cale¡¯s eyes grew cloudy as he looked out toward the ocean. The way he was looking out made it seem like there were a lot ofplicated emotions going through his mind.


    Raon started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°It is a problem that you¡¯re sopassionate, but that is also your strong suit.¡±


    ¡®What? Compassionate?¡¯


    Cale was shocked. Would apassionate person think about destroying an ind?


    Raon continued to speak.


    ¡°We did the right thing for that old human, as well as for Beacrox, who helped out with my revenge.¡±


    That did not necessarily mean it was the right thing, but Cale wasn¡¯t the type to always do the right thing.


    - Plus, didn¡¯t you say they were part of the organization that handed me over to the Marquis? Even if they are not the actual people who did that, they are all the same.


    Cale looked up at the sky after hearing Raon¡¯s words. He then patted the Killer Whale¡¯s back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Archie quietly moved toward Hais Ind 12.


    ¡°I guess there wasn¡¯t a need for Lock or the children to get involved.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Cale could see Hais Ind 12 as he responded to Choi Han. He could see the Wolf children with the whales. Choi Han, who had been looking at them as well, started to frown.


    ¡°Cale-nim, did you order them to stay like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Han looked toward the Wolf children before shutting up at Cale¡¯s stern response. He was just thankful that there wasn¡¯t a need for them to get involved.


    Hais Ind 12 was about ? the size of Hais Ind 5. Therge Killer Whale quickly approached the small ind.


    ¡®Now I just need to wait for Witira to bring over a mermaid corpse.¡¯


    Cale was pretty satisfied with the results of this operation.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale turned his head. Raon immediately spoke into Cale¡¯s mind.


    - I am going invisible.


    ¡®Why so suddenly?¡¯


    ¡°That bastard.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    He could hear Choi Han¡¯s angry voice. At the same time, Cale finally figured out what was going on.


    ¡°...Son of a-.¡±


    He could see something red flying toward them using levitation magic.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! You must DIE!¡±


    It was Redika. The blood crazy mage bastard was urately flying toward the Killer Whale, Archie. Although his right eye was injured, he still seemed to have some sight. The blood crazy bastard was covered in blood as he was flying toward them.


    However, his flight was very unstable. It was probably because he was controlling the mana with only one hand.


    Rosalyn chimed in at that moment.


    ¡°Mm, he seems to be in a state of mana explosion.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mana explosion was a technique that people who handled mana used by putting their lives on the line.


    Redika seemed to have truly gone crazy.


    ¡°One arm and eye weren¡¯t enough for you?! You crazy bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Redika was only looking at Choi Han. He was crying bloody tears as he continued to fly toward them.


    ¡°Sigh, still saying the same thing.¡±


    Choi Han sighed before standing up on Archie¡¯s back.


    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯


    Cale let out a sigh. He was not afraid of Redika. Choi Han could even fight off a Dragon that had used mana explosion, so why would he worry about Redika? In fact, it was better to get rid of himpletely.


    However, Cale was looking past Redika.


    ¡°Why is that headed over here?¡±


    A ship that had broken sides was moving toward Hais Ind 12. To be more specific, it was heading toward Cale¡¯s group that was sitting on top of Archie¡¯s back.


    The ship with the golden aura using swordsman was heading toward them.


    ¡®Your subordinates and organization members are either running away or dying, so why aren¡¯t you going to help them?¡¯


    That was what Cale wanted to ask.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    The swordsman asked, but Cale did not respond. He didn¡¯t have a reason to respond to her. Cale looked around and saw that nobody else wasing toward them. The Whales seemed to be caught up with the mermaids.


    ¡°...Should I fight?¡±


    Cale patted Archie¡¯s back in order to say, ¡®No,¡¯ to the suddenly respectful Archie.


    ¡°I will do it.¡±


    Rosalyn stood up. Blue mana was swirling slightly above her hand. Choi Han bit his lips while turning his gaze to look at the swordsman. This swordmaster-level woman seemed to be someone he should fight. Rosalyn continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Choi Han, you take care of that mage. I will handle the swordsman.¡±


    Rosalyn was a genius mage who was already close to the highest-tier a mage could achieve.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t think I can defeat her, but I will be able to hold her back.¡±


    Rosalyn ignored Choi Han¡¯s gaze and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°That should be enough, right, young master Cale?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why, but the fact that Raon turned invisible made it seem like it would be difficult for Raon to help in this battle. In that case, she just needed to step up.


    ¡°Mm, Miss Rosalyn, let¡¯s fight together.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s going to fight with me?¡¯


    Rosalyn looked toward Cale with shock. However, Cale was looking toward Hais Ind 12.


    She had misunderstood Cale¡¯s words. He never said that he would be the one to fight with her.


    Cale shouted toward the ind.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    He heard some energetic responses from the ind.


    12 people soon got on the small whale and headed toward them. The two slightlyrger whales that were waiting at Hais Ind 12 followed behind them as well. They swam past Archie and toward the ship.


    ¡°Y, you crazy bastards!¡±


    One of the crew members on the ship started to shout.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders at Choi Han before responding.


    ¡°Are they the only secret organization? We are also a secret organization, starting now.¡±


    The Wolf children, who were all wearing ck masks and ck outfits with one red star and five white stars on their chests, rushed toward the ship.


    Cale didn¡¯t know when they got used to it, but they seemed to be able to move freely on the whales. It was fitting for the physically-gifted Wolf tribe.


    ¡°You go as well. Miss Rosalyn, you too.¡±


    Choi Han and Rosalyn looked at each other before each saying one thing to Cale and then heading off.


    ¡°I will be back soon. Please stay safely hidden, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale, be careful.¡±


    The Killer Whale, Archie, looked toward them in disbelief, but kept his mouth shut.


    Choi Hannded on one of the other two whales and headed toward Redika while Rosalyn used levitation magic to head toward the ship.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill! I¡¯m going to kill you! Who the fuck are you?!¡±


    Redika was shouting while flying in an unstable manner and shooting out his magic. However, Choi Han used his aura to destroy all of the attack magic before it reached him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The swordsman¡¯s voice reached Choi Han¡¯s ear.


    At that moment, the swordsman swung down with her sword and an aura st that looked like a boomerang shot out toward Rosalyn.


    ¡°Shield. Blink.¡±


    Rosalyn easily dodged the attack before shooting a fire orb back. The swordsman dodged, but the orb crashed into the ship¡¯s deck.


    Bang!


    A part of the ship broke off. Rosalyn used this moment to toy with the swordsman who was covered in her golden aura.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Who do you think we are? You can¡¯t tell?¡±


    Choi Han heard Rosalyn teasing the swordsman before blinking his eyes and shouting toward Redika.


    ¡°We are the secret organization!¡±


    Sigh.


    Cale let out a sigh after hearing Choi Han¡¯s loud voice. He didn¡¯t mean for him to say it out loud like that. But it didn¡¯t matter as long as they kept their identities a secret.


    ¡°Archie, let¡¯s get closer to the ind.¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir.¡±


    Archie watched Choi Han, Rosalyn, and the Wolf children on the whale fighting the members of Arm as he slowly headed toward Hais Ind 12.


    Archie couldn¡¯t help but think that Cale¡¯s group was really strong.


    Bang!


    Aaaaah!


    He heard something breaking and someone screaming, but it was not one of Cale¡¯s people. Archie couldn¡¯t help but wonder how such strong people were all serving one person.


    ¡°I will make you bleed as well! Ugh, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Redika must have been having trouble with his levitation magic, as he floated very close to the water while casting his attack magic toward Choi Han. However, Choi Han was still able to easily handle all of Redika¡¯s attacks with his aura.


    ¡°Show me what you got. I¡¯ll y with you.¡±


    Choi Han confidently answered back before moving even closer to Redika. He was moving very slowly, as if he was cornering this blood-covered human who was slowly losing his rationality from the mana explosion.


    ¡°Ugh, die!¡±


    Redika¡¯s mana shot out like it was exploding. Choi Han kicked off the whale in order to dodge.


    Bang!


    Hais Ind 12 was hit by Redika¡¯s st and some rocks shot up into the air. Choi Han didn¡¯t care, as was currently rushing toward Redika.


    Rosalyn was in a simr situation.


    ¡°Wow, unni, you are so strong.¡±


    ¡°Right? I am a pretty strong mage.¡±


    Rosalyn and the swordsman seemed to be casually fighting. However, the ship continued to break as the two continued their battle.


    Archie was amazed that such strong people were all gathered together. However, Archie could not cover the shocked expression on his face at what happened next.


    ¡°...Young master Cale, what are you doing?¡±


    Cale pretended not to hear Archie¡¯s voice as he climbed off of Archie¡¯s back.


    Ssh.


    He jumped into the water that was about chest level.


    Cale then moved to hide behind therge Killer Whale.


    The invisible Raon was currently hanging on Cale¡¯s back.


    - Human, is there a reason you need to hide behind this Whale?


    ¡®Of course. I won¡¯t be seen if I hide behind something this big.¡¯


    Cale did not respond to Raon¡¯s question and only said what he needed to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy it.¡±


    Archie flinched after hearing Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡®Again? You¡¯re going to destroy something else?¡¯


    But Raon was still calm.


    ¡°Alright, human.¡±


    Archie flinched again. He couldn¡¯t see the Dragon, but he had definitely just heard him. The small Dragon said that he was going to destroy it. Archie just kept his mouth shut.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give them what they deserve.¡±


    Raon decided to punish the members of the organization that was the reason he was abused for his first four years.


    Oooooooong-


    ¡°Holy crap.¡±


    Archie, who was nning on keeping his mouth shut, could not help but speak.


    Arge number of thin and small mana arrows filled the sky.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    At that moment, Choi Han cut off Redika¡¯s right arm and watched it fall into the water.


    The blonde swordsman looked up toward the sky.


    ¡°...Unni, you have another mage as well?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you we are a secret organization?¡±


    The swordsman started to gather her golden aura as much as possible. Rosalyn scoffed at her before saying just one thing.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The Whales quickly started to retreat. However, there was no need to do that.


    ¡°Fire.¡±


    The moment Cale instructed, the numerous mana arrows all fired urately toward the ship the swordsman was on.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The blonde swordsman shouted as her golden aura shot out toward the arrows. However, her golden aura was not strong nor wide enough to defend against hundreds of arrows.


    ¡°Dragons really are mighty.¡±


    Cale was in awe as he watched the remaining arrows hit the ship.


    Bang! Bang! Boooom!


    Many different noises of explosion filled his ear.


    1. Unni is the Korean term for older sister when said by another girl. It has a simr definition as noona, but from a girl to a girl rather than boy to girl.

 Chapter 96: If I have to Move (6)

    <h4>Chapter 96: If I have to Move (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°You are right. I am amazing.¡±


    Raon responded as Archie let out a dig that actually sounded more like apliment.


    ¡°Crazy.¡±


    Naturally, the ship was damaged significantly.


    However, it wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed.


    ¡°That swordsman is pretty strong.¡±


    Raon¡¯s assessment was spot on. The swordsman was amazing. She was able to send out another boomerang shaped golden aura which destroyed more of Raon¡¯s mana arrows.


    There were still enough to pretty much destroy the ship though.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    Redika¡¯s body was shaking. Choi Han quietly observed the now-armless mage.


    ¡°I guess he¡¯ll die.¡±


    Cale was observing Redika, who was nearing the end of his mana explosion. He assumed Choi Han would not do anything else since Redika would soon die.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    But he was wrong.


    Spurt!


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    Choi Han had swung his sword one more time at Redika¡¯s right eye. Cale turned away as he didn¡¯t want to see that sight. However, he was now looking at the ship that was continuing to crumble.


    Boom.


    The ship was breaking apart, starting from the bow. However, Cale clicked his tongue while watching the destruction.


    ¡°There was another one left, as I expected.¡±


    At the same time, Cale was shocked.


    ¡°He was a magic spearman.¡±


    ¡°Human, you didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    A magic spearman was someone who used both magic and spears. Although the spearman was not at the spearmaster-level, he could use magic. The spearman, who had not been using magic very much while he had been on the ind, flew over using levitation magic to save just one person.


    Only the blonde swordsman flew up from the rubbles of the ship.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Please save us too!¡±


    The members of the organization who were still alive shouted toward the spearman, but the spearman did not even turn to look at them.


    He just looked toward Redika.


    ¡°Pretty strong.¡±


    Cale could feel the strength of the secret organization.


    If this magic spearman can use levitation magic on two people, he was at least at the upper middle-tier mage level. He was both an upper middle-tier mage and a spearman who was close to reaching the spearmaster level.


    ¡°Do not worry. He is still weaker than Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just that he is stronger than me.¡±


    Silence suddenly filled the area. Raon finally started to speak after a while.


    ¡°Stronger than you, mm, it is kind of obvious that, mm, there are many people stronger than you. So do not be too upset.¡±


    Cale wanted to say something back to Raon, but could not do so.


    Bang!


    ¡°...Scary.¡±


    A golden aura hit Redika¡¯s body, which exploded on impact. Cale could see Choi Han retreating on a whale while sending out an attack with his ck aura.


    However, it did not reach the magic spearman and swordsman in the air.


    A frowning Choi Han tried to swing his sword one more time as Rosalyn slowly floated up into the air. The two of them peeked toward Cale, but could not call out to him. The silence continued, no, the screams of the people on the burning boat continued.


    Rosalyn and Choi Han were ready to attack the magic spearman and blonde swordsman at any moment.


    It was at that moment.


    Ssh-


    They could hear water sshing. Witira, as well as some of the Whale tribe members, were swimming their way.


    ¡°How disappointing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said we should just run.¡±


    The spearman sounded annoyed as he responded to the swordsman. He then looked toward Choi Han, Rosalyn, and the Wolf children. They were all still wearing masks.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell who they are.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll find out if we fight some more.¡±


    The spearman saw the blue mana swirling on top of Rosalyn¡¯s palm and shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a draw at best.¡±


    Flick! Bang!


    Therge blue whipnded on the water. At the same time, Witira used the recoil of the whip to jump into the air. The spearman summoned a five-colored magic scroll that made Rosalyn certain it was covered in highest-grade Magic Stone powder.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Rosalyn followed Witira and headed for the two enemies. Choi Han¡¯s ck aura also shot toward them like a bullet.


    However, the spearman ripped the scroll in half before their attacks could reach them and both he and the swordmaster-level swordsman started to turn transparent. It was a long distance teleportation scroll. The blonde woman frowned as she parried Choi Han¡¯s aura with her own aura. A small explosion urred, and she used that moment to wave toward Choi Han and Rosalyn.


    ¡°Bye-bye, anonymous people.¡±


    She then looked toward the angry-looking Witira and started to smile.


    ¡°So sad.¡±


    Witira started to frown even more.


    Crackle-


    The usual noise of a magic scroll being activated urred as the two people seemed to be almostpletely transparent now. Cale was at a loss of words.


    ¡®What a stereotypical viins¡¯ escape.¡¯


    However, not everyone was just sitting around.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The magic spearman coughed up blood. An arrow had pierced through his stomach. The small mana arrow that flew from behind him was still spiraling in the spearman¡¯s body. The injury was slowly being opened wider.


    ¡°Oppa! Y, you bastards!¡±


    The blonde woman who was calm until now suddenly became angry.


    Crackle-


    However, the magic scroll fully activated at that moment and the two of them disappeared.


    No more noise could be heard.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn let out a gasp and Witira¡¯s whip passed through where the two enemies had been standing. Choi Han was biting down on his lips as he looked toward the small remains of Redika.


    At that moment, Cale, who was just peeking his head out from behind Archie, heard a voice from behind him.


    ¡°I did it.¡±


    Raon casually answered.


    ¡°A trace of my mana will remain in that magic spearman¡¯s body, even if he heals the injury. Only another dragon will be able to locate it. I will kill him immediately if hees near us again.¡±


    Everybody looked toward Raon.


    The Killer Whale Archie flinched, while Cale started to p.


    ¡°Raon really is amazing!¡±


    If it was possible to know when he was near, it gave them a way to prepare for the secret organization. Of course, there should be no more interactions with them since they had no idea about the identity of Cale¡¯s group.


    But it didn¡¯t hurt to have extra protection.


    ¡°Yes, I am amazing.¡±


    Raon shrugged. There was a reason Raon had left the trace of his mana. Just by looking at the two enemies was enough to know that there were a lot of strong people within the organization. Dragons enjoyed overpowering strong people.


    ¡°... I will wait until I am a bit bigger.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing, human.¡±


    Cale did not hear what Raon had said, but Archie definitely did. Archie suddenly had a feeling of fear. The ck Dragon in front of him was young, but he recalled the stories that he had heard about the adult Dragons that could use Dragon¡¯s Breath.


    The Whales had heard stories that were passed down through the generations that the history of the continent would change if an adult Dragon becamepletely and thoroughly enraged.


    Cale slowly started to walk toward the ind.


    Ssh, ssh.


    Witira approached him once he got close enough to where the water was only at his ankles. Her two subordinates were behind her.


    ¡°Sorry young master Cale. We couldn¡¯t focus on them because we wanted to get rid of the mermaids.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not like we couldn¡¯t handle them.¡±


    ¡°We will take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Cale nodded his head as he took another step toward the ind. Witira felt apologetic after seeing the slightly annoyed expression on Cale¡¯s face. She felt like she got him involved in an unnecessary mess.


    That was why she had her subordinates quickly hand over the thing he had asked for.


    ¡°Here is what you asked for.¡±


    ¡°Oh, mm. Okay.¡±


    It was the mermaid corpse. It was very clean, just like it was when it was still alive.


    Cale had asked Witira to bring over one of the strong mermaids that had absorbed dead mana.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°One of the mermaid royalty.¡±


    He never expected her to bring over a mermaid royalty in corpse form.


    ¡°Okay. We can go heal him right away.¡±


    Any mermaid would have worked to get rid of the poison, but a strong mermaid¡¯s blood would make it faster, as well as make the future recovery much easier.


    The poison in Ron¡¯s body may not have spread everywhere yet, but he still had been dealing with the poison for a while. That was why Cale wanted to do whatever he could to get rid of it without leaving any problematic issues behind. This was the reason why he had asked Witira to find a corpse rather than Cale¡¯s group finding it themselves.


    ¡®We don¡¯t have a solution for the arm right now.¡¯


    Healing was possible if he still had the detached arm. However, Ron didn¡¯t have the arm, and even if he did, it was probably rotting by now since so many days had passed since it was cut off.


    ¡®...But there is a method.¡¯


    The real arm was impossible, but a simr one was possible.


    They needed a necromancer, those who deal with corpses. Necromancers were anatomists and technicians. It would be weird if they weren¡¯t anatomists or technicians, since they mainly put corpses together for their use.


    Cale was certain that a necromancer that everybody believed to have disappeared was still on the Western Continent.


    ¡®The problem is that I don¡¯t know where they are.¡¯


    Cale had no idea about it because it was never discussed in the novel. That was why he decided to think about thatter.


    ¡°Commander Archie and the whales will take you to Hais Ind 1.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You all still have things to do, right?¡±


    The Whale tribe probably didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity now that the mermaids¡¯ reinforcement was gone. That was why Whale King Shickler was not here and was instead still chasing down some mermaids.


    ¡°Yes, they were escaping to the East. We will chase after them to the end.¡±


    The phrase, ¡®to the end,¡¯ sounded vicious. Cale asked without thinking much about it.


    ¡°Will you obliterate the mermaids?¡±


    ¡°No. This might sound funny, but the bnce will be destroyed if they are all gone as well. We need to keep them alive, but will keep them in check.¡±


    ¡°...The Whale tribe is a very scary tribe.¡±


    Witira did not respond and instead just smiled back at Cale. Cale did not like this smile very much. Although he shouldn¡¯t speak since he had helped the Whale tribe by blowing up the ind, the Whale tribe had a tendency to think that they were the greatest tribe alive.


    It made sense why the mermaids would hate the Whale tribe that ruled the ocean under the name of peace.


    But there were always two sides to a story.


    ¡®Not my problem.¡¯


    Cale was someone who only moved based on what benefit he could gain from each situation. Thinking about this would not benefit him, so there was no point in thinking about it.


    ¡°Then I am going to go now. We are in a bit of a hurry.¡±


    They needed to quickly heal Ron now that they had the necessary ingredient.


    Cale arrived at Hais Ind 1 and quickly entered the tent.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Beacrox stood up and looked toward Cale. He saw Choi Han and Hilsmaning in with the mermaid corpse and closed his mouth.


    Ron was sleeping. The assassin was not aware that people had arrived.


    Sigh.


    A deep sigh came out of Cale¡¯s mouth. A pile of highest-grade potions was sitting next to Ron¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Beacrox, remove the covers.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Can you lend me a glove?¡±


    Beacrox, who was removing the nket, suddenly flinched. He started to speak without looking at Cale.


    ¡°...Are you going to personally do it?¡±


    Beacrox quietly observed his father¡¯s face as he recalled what his father had told him. Ron had told Beacrox how strong the organization, ¡®Arm,¡¯ was every time he was awake.


    He heard Cale¡¯s confident response at that time.


    ¡°Yes, I will do it.¡±


    Beacrox took a white glove out of his pocket and handed it to Cale. Cale put it on and inspected Ron¡¯s infected areas. The poison seemed to have settled down a bit after being doused in highest-grade potions.


    Cale motioned to Choi Han, who quickly brought the mermaid corpse over. The corpse cast a shadow over Ron¡¯s body as Cale took out a dagger and cut open the mermaid royalty¡¯s corpse.


    Drip, drip.


    The mermaid¡¯s blood started to drip one to two drops at a time before spurting out. Cale guided the corpse to make sure that the bloodnded on Ron¡¯s sides and thigh. He then cut the corpse in other ces as well in order to hit all of the infected areas.


    ¡°Beacrox, pour a highest-grade potion.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Siiiiiiizzle.


    The potion, mermaid blood, and mermaid poison mixed with each other and started to sizzle. However they could see that the mermaid blood that was mixed with the highest-grade potion was evaporating the poison.


    ¡°Oooo, ugh.¡±


    Ron started to groan. His eyelids started to shake.


    It was because the mermaid poison that was deep in his body was starting to disappear.


    Ron¡¯s eyes slowly started to open.


    ¡°...Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, I am busy.¡±


    Ron still continued to ask.


    ¡°Are you healing me right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale verified that the sticky poison that was stuck to Ron¡¯s body was gone before looking toward Ron.


    ¡°The poison is gone. Now you just need to recover.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cale took off the now-bloody white glove and threw it into the fire.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron looked back at Cale. Beacrox was looking at Cale as well.


    ¡°There is nobody left in that organization that knows your face. You know what I mean, right?¡±


    Cale turned away from the fire in order to look at Ron as he continued.


    ¡°It means it is now time to go home.¡±


    The poison was gone and the person who took Ron¡¯s arm was no longer in this world. That was why Cale was saying that they could now go back to the Henituse estate.


    The word, ¡®home,¡¯ made Ron slowly close his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and patted Beacrox¡¯s shoulder. Beacrox had been holding his father¡¯s hand since earlier.


    ¡°We will start Ron¡¯s recovery as soon as we get back.¡±


    That was thest thing Cale said before leaving the tent. He could see the endless ocean and sky. After working hard all day, it was now night time. The night sky over the ocean had a way of making people emotional.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll finally get to rest for a bit.¡±


    Cale started to smile. They¡¯ll need to deal with Ron¡¯s recovery, but at least Ron was still alive.


    Cale was thinking that he could now enjoy the cker life at home for a bit.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Hans.¡±


    Hans greeted Cale with a bright expression.


    ¡°Umm, young master-nim, what about Mr. Ron?¡±


    ¡°The poison is gone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking me? Everything has been fine while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is nothing to report.¡±


    After seeing that Hans did not seem worried at all, Cale believed that he would be able to live the cker life once again, even if it was only for a year.


    Well, at least that was what he thought.

 Chapter 97: I Got a Feeling (1)

    <h4>Chapter 97: I Got a Feeling (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    One monthter.


    Cale got to rx for exactly one month. Honestly speaking, it was cking off in his point of view, but everybody else saw it differently.


    ¡°Is he bored?¡±


    Raon was observing Cale who was nkly staring out the window and eating summer fruits. Raon¡¯s face was serious.


    How could he not be worried? Cale was rocking on a rocking chair for thest two hours while looking out the window and eating fruits. He didn¡¯t say a word or even frown.


    He was plucking grapes one at a time to eat before just nkly staring out the window now.


    ¡°Weird, very weird.¡±


    Now the slightly older kitten Hong was wagging his tail next to Raon while observing Cale.


    Unfortunately, the two of them were rolling around on the bed and pretty far from Cale who was by the window. He did not hear what they were saying.


    ¡°He wakes upter andter every day. He is also eating less and less. He then goes to sleep earlier and earlier. He¡¯s barely moving these days.¡±


    Raon had a serious expression as he shared his observations with Hong. He then started to frown some more.


    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping again!¡±


    Plop.


    The grape in Cale¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Cale had once again fallen asleep while rocking in the rocking chair.


    Raon¡¯s eyes started to shake.


    He was sleeping more, eating less, and not moving! This must mean!


    ¡°...Is he sick?¡±


    Hong¡¯ expression became serious as well as his ears perked up.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s bad!¡±


    The Cale that Raon and Hong were looking at seemed to have gotten paler as well. Of course, this was only the case because Cale continued to sit inside while everybody else was getting darker from the summer sun.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it.¡±


    Only the silver kitten On shook her head as she listened to her younger siblings discuss. What she was seeing was that Cale just found everything to be annoying.


    ¡°No! I read something in a book Rosalyn gave me a while back!¡±


    After learning all of the differentnguages of the continent, Raon was now reading fairy tales that Rosalyn was bringing for him.


    ¡°There was even one about a prince who fell into a curse that makes him sleep all the time!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Hong was shocked. Raon urgently continued to speak. Of course, it was not loud enough for the sleeping Cale to hear.


    ¡°I naturally checked to see if he was cursed or poisoned yesterday. Thankfully, he was not. That means that it is very likely that he is sick.¡±


    ¡®My goodness.¡¯


    On was amazed that Raon actually checked to see if Cale was cursed or poisoned. However, Raon didn¡¯t care as he just continued to speak.


    ¡°He is even worse aftering here to Harris Vige and the Forest of darkness. It might be an unexinable side effect of being in the Forest of darkness.¡±


    Cale¡¯s group was currently in Harris Vige.


    Of course, the reason it became ¡®worse¡¯ as Raon put it was because Cale was only able to really start the cker life once he was away from the Count as well as other people in charge of the territory.


    Although there were other people in Harris Vige as well, they were mainly specialists here to finish the cemeteries and the restoration of the vige.


    There was no reason for Cale, who was only staying inside, to run into them.


    Cale was currently in a small two-story house that was built after they came to the Forest of darknessst time.


    ¡®Father, I want to personally see how the restoration is going since I have chosen to take responsibility for Harris Vige.¡¯


    ¡®...Cale, they are still far frompleting the vi you discussed.¡¯


    ¡®There are a lot of houses that the specialists are staying in. I just need one of the two story ones. I also think it would be best for Ron¡¯s recovery to be done quietly in a remote vige.¡¯


    ¡®Alright, I understand.¡¯


    Cale was filled with joy as he rushed over to Harris Vige after getting his father¡¯s approval.


    Raon, who had no idea about this, was worried. At that moment, someone started to knock on the door.


    Knock knock knock.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    It was deputy butler Hans.


    His voice made On and Hong stretch while Raon opened his wings up before folding them back.


    Click.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    The door opened, and they heard Hans sigh before flinching.


    ¡°Hello, Hans.¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you, deputy butler.¡±


    ¡°Deputy butler, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Raon, Hong, and On¡¯s words made Hans start to frown. His cheeks were twitching while his nostrils red.


    ¡°...I feel like my heart is going to stop.¡±


    Hans grabbed his heart and shared his feelings.


    He had learned about On, Hong, and Raon as soon as they arrived at Harris Vige. It was very shocking at first, but he quickly recovered.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Cale, who was woken up, sighed as soon as he opened his eyes. Hans looked toward Cale and started to shout while looking like he was going to cry.


    ¡°I never knew such loveable and gracious beings existed! I feel so lucky to serve you, young master-nim!¡±


    ¡®What the hell is he talking about?¡¯


    Cale just ignored Hans¡¯s nonsense. Hans spent more time taking care of those children who averaged 7-years-old than Cale. The reason Hans came to Cale¡¯s room every meal also seemed to be more about them than Cale.


    ¡°Deputy butler! What is there to eat?¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, Raon-nim. We have your favorite tender beef steak and a sweet vani ice cream that Rosalyn-nim and Beacrox worked together to create.¡±


    Oh.


    They were things that these children liked.


    Cale slowly stood up while watching them interact.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Cale let out a groan.


    ¡®Should I have done some stretches?¡¯


    His body was stiff after sitting on the rocking chair without moving for too long. However, Cale was willing to deal with this much difort for the cker life.


    He just thoughtlessly stared at the serious Raon and Hong before speaking to Hans.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Their training must have ended early today.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and headed down to the first floor.


    There was a long table at the dining room on the first floor.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Ron, you look like you are healthy now.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Here is your lemonade.¡±


    Mm. Cale had an odd expression as he looked at the lemonade in front of him. Ron was pretty efficient with one arm as well.


    Cale lifted up the cup of lemonade that he had not had for a while.


    It was at that moment.


    Tang!


    A dish was mmed down onto the table. Beacrox started to speak with a vicious gaze.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go clean up first?¡±


    Cale flinched. He then realized that he recently showered and looked around the table.


    ¡®They do seem pretty bad.¡¯


    Lock, the 10 Wolf children and Vice Captain Hilsman all looked terrible. They all looked shabby and sweaty.


    ¡°Haha, chef, please understand! We¡¯re so tired after training that we need to eat something first.¡±


    Hilsmanughed as he made an excuse and looked toward Cale who nodded his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me and eat.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Hilsman and the Wolves started to eat. Choi Han was looking at them with satisfaction.


    Cale asked Choi Han a question.


    ¡°You remember I told you not to overdo it, right?¡±


    The Wolf children and Hilsman were currently training every day in the Forest of darkness. They flinched at Cale¡¯s words and looked toward Choi Han.


    The Vice Captain looked extremely funny as he had frozen while holding up his fork which was now shaking.


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim, I am not overdoing it with them. We are slowly building up.¡±


    Choi Han answered with a gentle smile which made Cale not doubt him at all. He also did not want to know any more about it.


    The Wolf children were looking at Choi Han like they were looking at a Drill Sergeant from hell, but they still took the initiative to go find Choi Han every morning.


    ¡®Rather than children-¡¯


    They didn¡¯t seem like knights. They felt more like special forces. Cale drank his lemonade and decided to forget about useless things.


    ¡°Young master Cale, will we stay here until the winter?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Rosalyn¡¯s question.


    ¡°Probably. I am thinking about going back home in the spring. Please feel free to go wherever you need for your research. You can also let me know what ingredients you may need.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Rosalyn was currently researching and experimenting with magic in the basement of this building. Cale was giving her his full support as she would be the liege of the future Magic Tower.


    ¡®It¡¯s good to have a lot of people I can ask for favorster.¡¯


    Networking was a very important tool.


    Cale returned to his room after the meal and sat right back down on the rocking chair.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    A happy sigh came out of his mouth. Cale wanted to spend the next 70 years just staring at the setting sun like this.


    Raon and Hong started to whisper to each other while watching him.


    ¡°Is he sighing because he is so bored?¡±


    ¡°I think so. He probably wants to travel.¡±


    On shook her head until she noticed an item in the corner of the room starting to glow. She quickly started to speak.


    ¡°The videomunication device is glowing!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale was confused. The videomunication device? Is someone calling from home?¡¯


    On continued to speak.


    ¡°It is red!¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    Cale had set it so that anybody who had a chance of asking for something annoying would make the device glow red.


    And currently, there was only one person who would make it glow red.


    It was crown prince Alberu Crossman.


    ¡°Oh! It is the crown prince! I will quickly connect his call.¡±


    Raon suddenly became energized as he flew toward the videomunication device.


    ¡®You don¡¯t really need to do that.¡¯


    Cale sighed after seeing Raon suddenly moving quickly and turned his rocking chair to face toward the videomunication device.


    ¡°I am connecting him.¡±


    A blue light started to surround the videomunication device as soon as Raon finished his sentence. A small screen soon appeared on top of the device.


    Cale could see that crown prince Alberu was smiling.


    -


    Viscount Cale, our kingdom¡¯s treasure.


    -


    Did you have a nice day today?


    ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡±


    -


    Why wouldn¡¯t I act this way given our rtionship?


    ¡®Just what is our rtionship?¡¯


    Cale finally understood how Alberu must have felt when he called him ¡®your highness the star of the kingdom.¡¯


    ¡°I guess we have a pretty good rtionship with each other?¡±


    Contrary to what he was saying, Cale¡¯s expression was as indifferent as before. However, Alberu was still smiling gently.


    - Of course. And since we have such a good rtionship...


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    Cale had an ominous feeling. The bliss he felt in this past month of doing nothing seemed to pass by like a scene in a movie.


    ¡®...I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing.¡¯


    - I hope that you can do me a favor.


    ¡°That is difficult. I am currently very busy.¡±


    Naturally, Alberu just ignored Cale¡¯s lies and said what he needed to say.


    - If you don¡¯t help me, I will be removed from the crown prince position and die.


    Cale flinched as what Alberu had said was pretty serious.


    Alberu was currently gathering the mages of the Whipper Kingdom and strengthening his forces. It was the development of a force that would help protect the Roan Kingdom.


    Cale was helping him to make sure the kingdom and his home sweet home would be safe for him to live a peaceful life.


    Cale observed Alberu¡¯s face to see that his eyes seemed full of concern even though his smile was bright.


    He didn¡¯t even look this concerned even when Cale had figured out his identity.


    Cale sat up on the rocking chair and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear what you have to say. Just what is it you need my help for, your highness?¡±


    Cale felt chills on his back. He had not had this type of ominous feeling for a while. Raon and Hong, who were not visible to the crown prince, were sitting next to each other with their eyes sparkling.


    Alberu started to speak.


    - Dark Elf.


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    Cale expected him to say those words.


    Cale closed his eyes and saw his cker life waving goodbye before it disappeared.


    Crown prince Alberu, who was a quarter Dark Elf, continued to speak.


    - Can you go to the Dark Elf Vige?


    1. Remember I¡¯m using Viscount (one level under Count) when Alberu calls out to Cale since it doesn¡¯t make sense for the prince to call him young master.

 Chapter 98: I Got a Feeling (2)

    <h4>Chapter 98: I Got a Feeling (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale did not open his closed eyes. However, Alberu did not say anything about it.


    It was because he knew that he was asking for a lot by asking Cale to not just meet a Dark Elf, but to go to the Dark Elf vige.


    - There is an item I need you to retrieve for me. The Dark Elves helping me and I are all unable to move right now.


    Alberu was busy getting stronger using the dead mana while the Dark Elves helping him were under disguise getting things done.


    - I also need a human to go.


    Although this item was made by an expert, it was a one-time use item that would activate as soon as it came into contact with someone who had even a bit of Dark Elf blood. That was why it was only possible to be transported by beings who did not have the darkness attribute, like humans or animals.


    Cale slowly opened his eyes and leaned back onto the rocking chair.


    ¡°What kind of item is it?¡±


    Cale¡¯s casual posture was one that the king would probably consider treasonous, but Alberu could only frown.


    - Sigh, why do I only have someone like you by my side?


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    - I was thinking about how I have such a handsome person like you by my side.


    Crown prince Alberu chuckled like he found his own words to be funny. He noticed that his true personality started to show up more and more the longer he spent with Cale.


    ¡®He knows my weakness.¡¯


    But ironically, that was the reason Cale Henituse was the only person he could trust. Cale had at least kept his secret for the past two months.


    ¡°If it is difficult for you to move right now, couldn¡¯t you tell your subordinate to pick it upter?¡±


    Cale knew that Alberu had many subordinates under hismand.


    - I wish I could.


    Alberu let out a small sigh. He was currently secretly using the videomunication device with the help of a Dark Elf mage instead of a mage from the pce.


    - I need to go to the Empire.


    ¡®The Empire? The crown prince of the Roan Kingdom needs to go to the Empire?¡¯


    Cale and Alberu made eye contact.


    - The imperial prince invited me to a celebration hosted by the Sun God Twins.


    ¡®Celebration?¡¯


    This was something that did not happen in the first 5 volumes of, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    Cale did not know about this celebration.


    However, Cale quickly understood Alberu¡¯s situation.


    The Sun God Twins were a Holy Maiden and a Saint who were said to be the embodiment of the Sun God.


    They were the Holy Maiden and Saint that were always a part of any decent fantasy world.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale was suddenly at a loss for words.


    The Holy Maiden and Saint, who were said to be extremely good and treated as the symbol of sacrifice in normal fantasy worlds, were kind of special in, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    Their level of, ¡®good or bad,¡¯ depended on the god they represented.


    - The Church of the Sun God is the enemy of the Dark Elves. I am worried that the chances of them figuring out that I am a quarter Dark Elf is pretty high. If that happens, mm.


    ¡°A terrible situation would happen.¡±


    - Indeed.


    The Dark Elves were despised on the Western Continent. As someone who had even a portion of Dark Elf blood, he would immediately be removed from the crown prince position.


    Furthermore, he might even die.


    - Those twins would try to kill me.


    Cale could not respond to that.


    The Sun God, as the representation of the sun, hated creatures of the dark. It was because they roamed the darkness where he did not exist.


    His way of dealing with these creatures that he hated was to burn them to death.


    These twins carry the Sun God¡¯s teachings, so they would definitely rush to kill him if they ever found out his identity.


    That was their definition of justice.


    ¡®I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    The chill he was feeling this time was much worse than when he had heard the term, ¡®Dark Elf.¡¯ His entire body was covered in goosebumps. Cale subconsciously stated to speak.


    ¡°Please enjoy your journey.¡±


    Alberu started tough.


    - I didn¡¯t n on taking you anyways.


    ¡°But why is the imperial prince randomly hosting such a celebration? He probably had to contact all the other kingdoms.¡±


    - Maybe he¡¯s crazy.


    Cale was at a loss of words for a moment after hearing Alberu¡¯s casual remarks.


    ¡°...Aren¡¯t you being too casual in front of me now, your highness?¡±


    Alberu shrugged his shoulders and responded back.


    - I think it is weird as well. Based on my information, the current Emperor and the imperial prince were supposed to be trying to get rid of the Church of the Sun God.


    That was correct.


    The reason Cale had an ominous feeling was because he knew that the imperial prince did not like the Church of the Sun God.


    The imperial prince wanted to be the one in control of the Empire in the future, so he grew his strength by pushing alchemy. Why would someone like him appreciate the Church of the Sun God that he could not control?


    Furthermore, the Church of the Sun God also knew that the current Emperor and imperial prince were trying to push them out of the Empire.


    - But the imperial prince is suddenly celebrating the 150-year anniversary of the Church of the Sun God? Does that make sense to you?


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    - You know what is even funnier?


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    - Apparently, it has also been 500 years since the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower was created. They are having a celebration for that as well.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp.


    ¡°The Church of the Sun God allowed them to celebrate alchemy at the same time?¡±


    - They must have, since the imperial prince went around inviting people.


    Cale and Alberu made eye contact again.


    ¡°Something smells fishy.¡±


    - Definitely fishy.


    Alberu started to smirk.


    - Don¡¯t you get the feeling that something is going to happen during the celebration?


    It definitely felt that way.


    Either that, or there was a hidden agenda for this celebration.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    However, Cale feigned ignorance.


    One of the themes of fantasy worlds was religion. Cale was not interested in religion and did not think much about it.


    ¡®I just don¡¯t want to get involved with them. It¡¯ll be annoying.¡¯


    It would be fine as long as he wasn¡¯t being dragged left and right.


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed past the video screen and toward Raon.


    Raon tilted his head wondering why Cale was looking at him.


    ¡®If religion or anything else tries to boss me around...¡¯


    ¡®No, it is impossible for that to happen.¡¯


    Something like that should not happen as long as he was with Raon, Choi Han, and Rosalyn. If all else fails, Cale thought that he could just blow it up like he did with the ind. Cale was a bit more courageous now than before.


    - Liar.


    However, feigning ignorance did not work against the crown prince.


    - Anyways, I need your help. I will definitely reward you ordinglyter on.


    Cale did not immediately respond to Alberu¡¯s sincere request.


    Alberu probably agreed to go to the Empire because his position did not allow him to send the second or third prince. Cale finally started to speak after a while.


    ¡°Your highness, the star of our kingdom.¡±


    Alberu held back a sigh. It sounded like Cale was going to reject him. However, the continuing words made Alberu start to smile.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    No matter how much Cale thought about it, he was the only one, other than the few people helping the crown prince in the dark, that could be trusted enough to do this.


    Which meant that he had no choice.


    He could not let the crown prince die.


    Alberu quietlyughed before starting to speak.


    - The west. You will need to go west.


    Alberu¡¯s answer triggered a location in Cale¡¯s mind.


    It was one of the 5 Forbidden Regions.


    ¡°The Dark Elves live in the Land of Death?¡±


    - You really are very smart.


    The Land of Death was simr in name to the, ¡®Gorge of Death,¡¯ but it was different from the other forbidden regions that were created naturally. The Land of Death was the product of history.


    It was where the necromancers of the past waged the final battle with their skeleton armies.


    Located in the desert, the Land of Death had red sand during the day and ck sand during the night. New sand dunes were created every day.


    - The Dark Elf Vige is located there. You just need to get the item from the chief of the vige.


    ¡°Mm, your highness.¡±


    Cale had heard that the Land of Death, a desert, was so hot that even nts could not survive.


    And it was currently summer.


    - What is it?


    A slightly gentle voice came out of Alberu¡¯s mouth. He was not pretending nor strategizing, it was his honest voice. Cale cautiously asked his question.


    ¡°Can I not go?¡±


    Silence filled the room for a moment.


    Cale then nodded his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go since I said I¡¯ll go.¡±


    - Mm. I will give you a guide. Since it is the desert, you need to be with someone who knows the way.


    It was obvious what kind of guide he was going to get.


    - She is my mother¡¯s sister, so my aunt. My aunt is the only Dark Elf who is currently able to move.


    Alberu added on.


    - It may be just one person, but she is the one in charge of all of the Dark Elves under mymand. You can trust her abilities.


    Cale nodded his head with a serious expression. He seemed so sincere that Alberu even felt sorry for Cale.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    - Yes, Viscount Cale.


    ¡°I can ask you for any travel expenses, right? May I buy a lot of magic ice? I really hate the heat. Furthermore, can I pick the reward again? This time I will choose money.¡±


    Cale asked many questions at once. Alberu quietly observed Cale before giving him an answer.


    - Sure, do whatever you want.


    Cale started to smile as he responded back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are already aware, but I alwaysplete my tasks with 120 percent efficiency, so I expect an even greater reward.¡±


    - I know. That is why I said do whatever you want.


    ¡°Yes sir. Please leave it to me.¡±


    - Sure, I¡¯ll trust you.


    Cale and Alberu discussed a few more things before ending their call. The light disappeared from the videomunication device before Raon and Hong approached him.


    ¡°Human, are we traveling again?¡±


    ¡°The desert is very hot! You can¡¯t faint!¡±


    Raon looked at Cale with a serious expression after hearing Hong¡¯s words. Cale didn¡¯t care as he pointed back to the videomunication device and gave Raon an order.


    ¡°Reconnect the videomunication device.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Raon could see Cale smiling at his question.


    There was another strong religion other than the Church of the Sun God in this world. It was a very strong church.


    The Church of the Moon or the Church of Darkness?


    No.


    It was the Church of Eternal Darkness, an existence that made people never see the sun ever again.


    Death. Death was stronger than the sun.


    ¡°Connect me to the Stan estate.¡±


    The crown prince probably knew about the power of death, but he could not speak to the Church of Death because he could not trust them and didn¡¯t want to risk his identity being revealed.


    However, Cale knew a priestess that the Church of the God of Death had emunicated, and many people did not know about. Even after being emunicated, she was still treasured by the God of Death. The Church of the God of Death currently did not have a Holy Maiden nor a Saint. Why was that the case?


    - Young master Cale?


    ¡°Hello Cage, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    The crazy priestess Cage.


    ¡°Are you bored these days?¡±


    Cage observed Cale for a moment after hearing his question before finally shaking her head.


    - I had a bad feeling about today. I don¡¯t remember the contents of my dream but there was this bitter taste in my mouth. It¡¯s a good thing that Taylor will soon be the official sessor, even without my help.


    Cale had heard as well.


    Taylor Stan, the eldest child of Marquis Stan had recovered his position and would soon be announced as the official sessor.


    - So, I have nothing to do.


    The crazy priestess smiled as she asked Cale.


    - What can I do for you?


    Cale quickly responded like her response was obvious.


    ¡°We need to go to the Land of Death.¡±


    - I will prepare right away.


    Cage did not seem to hesitate at all, even after he said that they were going to the Land of Death. She really was the type who would put her life on the line for her best friend Taylor. Cale now understood why the God of Death would continue to bless her, even after she was emunicated. She embodied something that was even greater than death.


    - I have to return the favors you¡¯ve done for us.


    Cale smiled to respond.


    ¡°See you soon, Cage.¡±


    He smiled once more before themunication ended. Cale then immediately got up.


    ¡°Human, good! You need to move to be healthy!¡±


    ¡°... What are you talking about?¡±


    Cale walked past Raon and opened the door. He could see Hansing down the corridor with a tray of fruits.


    ¡°Hans.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Tell everyone to gather, except the Wolves.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ron and the chef as well?¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t know that the Dark Elf Vige was in the Land of Death, where the necromancers werest seen. It gave him a feeling that he might find the necromancers there too. Of course, he was only 50 percent sure about it.


    But wouldn¡¯t it be better to be prepared, just in case?


    ¡°Yes. Tell everyone toe, since we are heading out.¡±


    Two dayster, Cale headed out of the Henituse territory after only getting to enjoy the cker life for a month. Cale¡¯s crew¡¯s two carriages were heading toward the capital.

 Chapter 99: I Got a Feeling (3)

    <h4>Chapter 99: I Got a Feeling (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale did not enter the capital and just stayed at the vige closest to the capital.


    ¡°The Land of Death and Dark Elves.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Cage looked toward Cale after hearing his question. Cale, who was fanning himself because of the heat, seemed very rxed. Someone might think that he was here to enjoy tea time.


    ¡°What do you mean what do I think? Of course, I will go.¡±


    She was just as rxed.


    ¡®I thought it might be something big since I didn¡¯t remember my dream.¡¯


    But the information she got from Cale was not very big of a deal.


    ¡°I just need to bless the item that you get from the Dark Elves, young master Cale?¡±


    ¡°Yes, once a day until we reach the capital. I want you to give the God of Death¡¯s blessing on that item every day.¡±


    Dark Elves and the God of Death¡¯s blessing. Cale¡¯s mind was currently aplicated mess.


    Dark Elves were weak against the Sun God and the God of Death was strong against the Sun God. Although the Sun God had a significantlyrger number of believers, the strength of a god did not rely on the number of believers.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Is someone going to go kill the Bishop of the Church of the Sun God?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m the one to do that?¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale, you have no reason to fight against the bishop. You are the type of person the Church of the Sun God would like. You are wealthy, have an ancient power, and most important, you are a good person.¡±


    Cale did not respond to Cage¡¯s statement. Other than the part about being a good person, Cale was definitely the type of person the Church of the Sun God would like.


    They heard a knock on the door at that moment. Cale stood up after hearing the voice that followed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Hurry, let¡¯s go!¡±


    It was a husky and strong voice.


    ¡°Cage, I have someone to introduce to you.¡±


    Cale went over and opened the door.


    ¡°Oh! You had a guest?¡±


    There was a woman who was about Cale¡¯s height and visibly sleek even though she was wearing a robe. She had met up with Cale two days ago.


    ¡°She is part of my group.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Cage observed the woman who went back and forth using formal and informal speech with Cale. The woman asked Cale a question.


    ¡°You told her everything?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I told her where we are going and what we are bringing back.¡±


    The woman smiled at Cale¡¯s answer. It meant that that was all that he had told Cage. Cale was also going back and forth between formal and informal speech with this woman.


    The moment Cage wondered who this woman was, the woman walked over briskly and reached her hand out.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Tasha.¡±


    She was a refreshingly beautiful woman. Cage shook her hand.


    At that moment, Cale closed the door and Tasha¡¯s face quickly moved to Cage¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I am a Dark Elf, the guide for this trip.¡±


    The two women made eye contact.


    ¡°I just changed my skin color right now.¡±


    Tasha then looked at Cage like she was observing her reaction. At that moment, Cage smiled and introduced herself.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Tasha. My name is Cage, an emunicated priestess of the God of Death.¡±


    The term God of Death made the Dark Elf Tasha look toward Cale. Cale shook his head to show that he had not talked to Cage about the crown prince.


    ¡°How about a celebration since we have a new party member?¡±


    ¡°Do you have alcohol?¡±


    ¡°We have all sorts of drinks.¡±


    Cale looked toward the two women who were casually chatting with each and started to speak.


    ¡°Tasha, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tasha and Cale made eye contact.


    Everybody in Cale¡¯s group knew that Tasha was a Dark Elf. However, only Cale, Raon, On and Hong knew that she was the crown prince¡¯s aunt.


    ¡°Will we be using the teleportation office in the capital?¡±


    Tasha shook her head at Cage¡¯s question.


    ¡°My disguise magic may get detected. It looks like we will need to use a carriage.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°I have an identification card.¡±


    Tasha showed her ID to Cage.


    ¡°Everything is fake other than my name and age.¡±


    Cage found the refreshingly honest Tasha to be odd but likable. She then looked at Tasha¡¯s ID.


    Tasha, 29 years old.


    Tasha then started to chuckle.


    ¡°Ah, of course, you need to add a 0 at the end of my age.¡±


    290 years old.


    Cage looked toward Tasha and asked.


    ¡°Can I call you unni?¡±


    ¡°I knew I liked you. You are only the third human who hasn¡¯t called me a granny after hearing my age. Please call me whatever you want, Cage.¡±


    ¡°Okay, unni.¡±


    Cale had his arms crossed while looking at the two women. Cage seemed calm right now, but she was a carefree person who liked to drink. Tasha seemed to be the same way.


    ¡®...It should be okay, right?¡¯


    He started to speak to the two women who had their arms around each other and were looking at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry since it¡¯s so hot.¡±


    Cale could hear Raon¡¯s voice in his head at that moment.


    - Liar! Weak human, you are not hot at all thanks to temperature magic! I even made you a cooling artifact!


    Raon was right. Cale was definitely lying. Cale currently felt like he was standing outside in the middle of Fall.


    - Anyways, I will follow you while invisible. I am always by your side.


    It meant that there was someone to ask for magic any time it got hot. This was even better than having an air conditioner.


    ¡°I guess we need to go to the Caro Kingdom.¡±


    Cale got on the carriage headed toward Caro Kingdom, which was located to the south of Breck Kingdom and to the Northwest of the Morgan Empire.


    A new golden que that the crown prince had given him was in his inner pocket.


    Click. The carriage door opened with a small noise.


    ¡°The heat is no joke.¡±


    The dry breeze rushed through the outfit that was tailored for use in the desert. It was still hot even though the sun was setting.


    ¡°Young master-nim, would you like a cold lemonade?¡±


    ¡°No need. You can just drink it.¡±


    Ron, Beacrox, and Choi Han who was carrying On and Hong, got out after Cale.


    ¡°Tasha.¡±


    Tasha jumped off the driver¡¯s seat at Cale¡¯s calling.


    Cale¡¯s group was currently at the western boundary of the Caro Kingdom, at a vige in the Dubori Territory that was right next to the Land of Death.


    ¡°Is the Land of Death right outside the Western gate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    At that moment, Raon¡¯s excited voice filled Cale¡¯s mind.


    - The desert! This is my first time seeing it! Although I read about it, it is really different in person! Human, you really need to travel to experience everything for yourself!


    Cale flinched before ignoring the scary things that Raon was saying. Tasha saw Cale flinch and had a bitter smile as she started to ask.


    ¡°It is weird, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I suppose it is.¡±


    Cale agreed with her statement.


    No humans ever returned from the Land of Death.


    That fact, as well as the necromancer legend, gave thisnd the name Land of Death.


    Tasha started to smile.


    ¡°It is weird that there is a gate when nobody would want to go out there right?¡±


    Rosalyn got off the carriage and responded.


    ¡°It is definitely weird.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Cage felt the same way.


    Tasha opened her mouth to answer but Cale pointed to the castle wall before she could do so.


    ¡°I think I know why.¡±


    The castle wall, well, a shabby and old wall that barely deserved the title castle wall, that Cale pointed to had multiple people trying to climb it.


    ¡°Capture them!¡±


    ¡°Catch them and kill them!¡±


    Aaaaah!


    They could hear the citizens screaming while the soldiers wereughing.


    ¡°...What is going on?¡±


    Tasha smiled bitterly at Choi Han¡¯s question. She looked around before quietly answering.


    ¡°The liege of the Dubori territory taxes his people at a very high rate that is almost impossible for people in a vige like this right next to the desert to handle. Past the desert is another kingdom and the sea that will allow them to go wherever they want.¡±


    There was no need to exin any further.


    The people trying to climb the wall looked like very poor peasants.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°They made the gate to catch the people running away.¡±


    ¡°Also to catch the people trying to sneak out.¡±


    The Land of Death and the people trying to escape to the desert to run away from the unbearable tax rates.


    ¡°Of course, there are not too many people who attempt it. However, you do see at least one on a consistent basis since the Dubori family has ruled over this region and continued to raise the taxes over and over.¡±


    There were always bound to be many more bad rulers than good.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the gate.¡±


    Cale headed to the gate that was pretty small for a castle gate. There were multiple soldiers and two knights at the gate.


    ¡°What can we do for you?¡±


    The stiff knight looked toward Cale¡¯s group. The reason he was respectful was because their outfits looked fancy.


    Cale peeked over to the soldiers before looking back at the knight.


    The two citizens who were trying to climb the wall to escape to the Land of Death were currently being beaten to death by the soldiers.


    ¡°Aaah, please let me live!¡±


    ¡°You stupid bastards! You think we won¡¯t be here because it is dinner time? Maybe you¡¯ll have made it if we went to dinner a bit earlier. You stupid bastards!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry! Knight-nim, I¡¯m very sorry! It¡¯s because I have no m, money! Aaaah!¡±


    The sounds of punching and kicking could be heard.


    ¡°We are trying to go outside the gate.¡±


    The knight flinched at Cale¡¯s calm demeanor before putting on a twisted smile. Cale handed a gold coin to the knight who quickly put it in his pocket and shouted to the soldier at the gate.


    ¡°Open the gate.¡±


    The knight looked at the man who seemed to be a wealthy noble and started to smile.


    ¡°Please return alive.¡±


    It was the best thing to say to the people heading to the Land of Death.


    Screeeech-


    The sound of the gate opening reached Cale¡¯s ear. He looked toward the slowly opening gate as the knight started to speak again.


    ¡°I pray that you do not end up more fodder to dye those red sand.¡±


    Cale could see the red sand that was brighter than the sunset and his own hair. It was like a mountain made of droplets of blood.


    ¡°I will make sure to do that.¡±


    Cale responded to the knight.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The knight caught the item that Cale threw with confusion. Cale looked toward the knight and started to speak.


    ¡°Let them go.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The knight had a twisted smile on his face again. A proper knight would not have opened this gate without proper authorization. However, he and the other knight and the soldiers were all the same.


    They did not care much about the rules of the region. Bad rulers were always going to lead to bad subordinates.


    ¡°Hehe, I guess you are a good young master.¡±


    ¡°Just getting involved in things for no reason.¡±


    Cale saw the two peasants weakly walking away before starting to walk toward the gate. He gave one final statement to the knight.


    ¡°I will give you another gold coin if I return alive.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke, I will look forward to it.¡±


    Cale received the knight¡¯s respectful answer which was actually full of mockery and entered the desert.


    Screeeeech- Bang!


    The castle gate closed again without giving Cale any moment to change his mind.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Cale bluntly asked the group who were all looking at him. He ignored theplicated expression on Choi Han¡¯s face. He was already not happy with what he just did so he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to other people¡¯s emotions as well.


    ¡°Tasha, hurry up and guide us there.¡±


    Although someone might flinch at Cale¡¯s cold tone, Tasha had a refreshing smile on her face as she stood next to Cale.


    ¡°Of course, of course. Young master Cale, you are such a good person.¡±


    ¡°Good person? No, just irresponsible.¡±


    Cale could see that Tasha was about to say something else and quickly added on.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°My my, I understand.¡±


    Tasha moved in front of Cale.


    ¡°Let us walk for a bit.¡±


    Tasha quickly darted forward. Cale lightly kicked off the sandy ground after her.


    Tap. Cale¡¯s body quickly shot forward with the kick.


    Choi Han followed behind Cale with On and Hong in his arms. At the same time, Rosalyn used haste magic on herself and Cage to follow after them.


    ¡°Father, do you need me to support you?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Your dad is still just as nimble.¡±


    Ron and Beacrox were thest to move. Ron was just as fast as Choi Han and moved through the desert easier than anybody else.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun to run in the evening? Hahaha! Let¡¯s get as far as possible from the gate!¡±


    Tasha shouted as she continued to run. Cale was in awe after watching her run. She was not running with magic or even physical strength.


    ¡®It is an elemental.¡¯


    Dark Elves were creatures of dark who lived ording to thews of nature. They were still able to handle elementals because they were elves. That was why they were still able to call themselves creatures of nature even while having the dark attribute.


    Pssh. Pssh.


    The sand shot up into the air following Cale¡¯s group¡¯s movement. Cale was amazed at the red sand that really seemed like blood.


    Cale¡¯s group ran behind Tasha for a while longer. Tasha finally stopped after they were pretty far from the castle gate.


    She looked at the sunset while speaking to the group.


    ¡°Please take in the sight in front of your eyes.¡±


    ¡®This sight?¡¯


    The moment Cale was confused about what Tasha was saying, the sun setpletely and disappeared.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Meeeeeow!


    Meow!


    The entire group was filled with awe.


    The moment the sun set, the sand started to turn ck starting from the horizon. It was an amazing sight to watch.


    ¡°It really is unexinable.¡±


    The ck sand was glowing.


    - It is the same color as me! This desert is beautiful and handsome just like me!


    Raon seemed excited as well.


    Cale followed up with his own sentiments.


    "It looks like night came down to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Tasha was smiling.


    ¡°If night descended on earth, where will the earth have to go?¡±


    At that moment, a cool wind blew past them.


    The sand started to roll with the wind, creating multiple sand dunes.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Cale understood Tasha¡¯s question. He looked at the ck sand that was moving with the wind as he answered.


    ¡°If night descended on earth.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze moved over to Tasha.


    ¡°Then the Dark Elves must have gone under the night.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Tasha took off the ne she was wearing and threw it to the ground.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn let out a gasp. Tasha¡¯s appearance quickly changed to one with a ck skin that was glowing as much as the ck sand, ck pupils, and ck hair. It was like she was a ck pearl that had be a person.


    Tasha, who had looked like a typical citizen of the continent until now, returned to her true appearance and started to shout.


    ¡°I will now guide you to the Dark Elf City.¡±


    Wind was swirling in her hand as the elemental made the sand move even faster.


    They were located in the middle of the desert outside of anyone¡¯s visible gaze.


    Arge door appeared on the ground where a sand dune used to stand. Tasha pulled up on that circr door with all of her strength.


    ¡°...Underground.¡±


    Rosalyn was in awe.


    If night descended on earth, the earth just needed to go down farther.


    ¡°I will go first. Can thest person please pull the door closed as theye?¡±


    Tasha lightly jumped into the hole.


    ¡°I will close the door at the end.¡±


    Cale took a step back after hearing Choi Han speak. The hole was so dark that he could not see anything.


    ¡®I won¡¯t fall to my death, right?¡¯


    - Human, let¡¯s go!


    ¡®Should be fine since Raon is with me.¡¯


    Cale looked at everyone observing him as he jumped into the hole.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale was amused.


    It was a slide. He could feel something on his back. Raon was sticking to him while riding the slide.


    - Human, this is fun! I want to do it again!


    Cale continued to ride the slide down into what felt like the endless abyss. He could finally see a light at the end. It was a very bright light.


    Poof.


    Calended on a soft pile of cotton. The Dark Elf City appeared in front of his eyes.


    There were tons of shiny lights on the ceiling that was supported byrge pirs.


    A beautiful underground city that had natural elements like water and trees was in front of Cale.


    Someone reached their hand out to help him up. It was Tasha.


    ¡°Wee to the City of Death.¡±


    ¡®The City of Death.¡¯


    Cale took Tasha¡¯s hand to get up.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡±


    Tasha started to smile at his response.


    1. Alberu had said Dark Elf Vige but from here on it is Dark Elf City so I will leave it Dark Elf City from here on.

 Chapter 100: I Got a Feeling (4)

    <h4>Chapter 100: I Got a Feeling (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Puff. Puff. Puff.


    The process repeated with everyone falling onto the cotton and getting back up. They all had the same reaction as they got up.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Meeeeow!


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t help but be in awe of this underground city. They had imagined a dark and gloomy ce, but the city in front of their eyes was shining brightly.


    There were many shiny lights roaming the high ceiling, with a creek to one side and fields filled with grains on both sides. There were also tall trees forming forests in some areas.


    ¡°How could such a ce...¡±


    Rosalyn seemed to be in disbelief. She didn¡¯t have any bias against the Dark Elves, however, she still had some negative feelings when she was told that a hidden city was in the Land of Death. Knowing that the Dark Elves gain their power from the dead, someone like Rosalyn, who uses mana from nature, couldn¡¯t help but have negative feelings about them.


    At that moment, Cage mumbled next to her.


    ¡°Death is a part of nature as well.¡±


    She looked toward Cage, who seemed to find this sight to be normal. It was also normal to Cale.


    ¡°Elementals?¡±


    Cale looked toward Tasha.


    ¡°The power of nature.¡±


    She meant that it was the Elementals.


    Although they derived their strength from dead mana, Dark Elves were still creatures of nature. As both creatures of the dark and part of the Elf race, they were able to handle Elementals while still using dead mana.


    Tasha opened her arms as she saw some Dark Elves approaching them.


    ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    The three Dark Elves started to run after hearing her voice.


    ¡°You punk!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t send us a single letter for five years and then you just pop up with a, ¡®long time no see?¡¯


    Two of them berated Tasha, while the third respectfully greeted Cale.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I will first guide you to your residence.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, long time no see!¡±


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Tasha came and greeted Shawn, who just ignored her.


    ¡°Aww,e on Shawn. Are you mad at me?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any luggage? If you do, we will transport it for you.¡±


    He t out ignored her. Cale smiled before responding to Shawn.


    ¡°We do not have any luggage. Please lead the way.¡±


    Shawn quietly observed Cale, who was smiling gently.


    ¡°...I heard you were a noble, please feel free to speak informally.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Cale was not one to reject such an offer.


    Cale¡¯s group and the three Dark Elves entered the Dark Elves¡¯ stronghold, otherwise known as the City of Death.


    They could see more clearly once they entered into the city. There were even more reasons for them to be shocked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more developed than most cities?¡±


    Tasha asked Cale¡¯s group with a proud expression on her face.


    The city was pretty developed, such that it was at the level of mostrge cities in the Roan Kingdom.


    However, Cale did not respond to her statement. He was busy looking at something else.


    ¡°There are people here too.¡±


    Tasha continued to smile.


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    They saw other Dark Elves as soon as they entered the city as expected, but there was approximately 1 human for every 10 Dark Elves.


    The Land of Death was one of the 5 Forbidden Regions. It was said that nobody who went into the Land of Death made it back alive. Their deaths were said to have made the sand as red as it was. Some people even thought that the curse of the necromancers led people to die in the Land of Death.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°There was a reason the people who ran away into the desert never came back.¡±


    The Dark Elves who were with them started to smile. Tasha shrugged her shoulders as she responded.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t let them just die, especially since the Dark Elves have a simr history of running away.¡±


    As people who have had to run for their lives, they understood the people who ran away to this desert known as the Land of Death. They were so desperate that they ran away, even though they knew it would mean their death. They had felt the same way before.


    Cale was really in awe now.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    It really was amazing. Although they had never harmed humans, Dark Elves were chased out by people because the ces they lived were associated with death.


    But even after receiving such treatment, they were able to ept people within their midst.


    It was very differentpared to the Elves, who hated getting involved with humans.


    But this was probably why nature, and the elementals, did not choose to leave them.


    ¡°I understand why nature loves the Dark Elves.¡±


    Nature did not shun the Dark Elves, instead, it created a space in its arms for the Dark Elves. Cale did not miss the fact that the expressions on the faces of the humans in this city were bright.


    ¡°Well, it is all thanks to the unique nature of thisnd.¡±


    Cale looked toward the Dark Elf named Shawn, who pushed up his sses and continued to speak. His gazended on Rosalyn for a moment before moving away.


    ¡°This is the Land of Death. We do not know the reason behind it, but an aura of death resides in this desert. We noticed that a phenomenon urs twice a year where a small amount of dead mana rises up from the sand.¡±


    Cale motioned with his eyes to Cage, who nodded her head.


    ¡°This desert is full of the aura of death. However, it is not evil. The aura of death follows thews of nature and simply resides here for a moment before dissipating.¡±


    ¡°You must be a priestess-nim of the Church of the God of Death.¡±


    ¡°I have been emunicated.¡±


    Shawn flinched at Cage¡¯s response.


    On the other hand, Cale nodded at her words and shared his sentiments.


    ¡°Maybe this is and granted by the God of Death. Just because you need dead mana as a creature of darkness does not mean that you are evil.¡±


    Cale continued to speak to the Dark Elves who were looking at him.


    ¡°There are many humans who are crazy or evil. Wouldn¡¯t it be the same thing?¡±


    ¡°You are right, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron agreed with Cale. Shawn peeked toward Ron before putting on an awkward smile as Ron smiled at him. Tasha looked at everyone before finishing it with a beautiful conclusion.


    ¡°Anyways, it is a good ce to live.¡±


    That was the correct answer.


    Cale arrived at their residence, which was a pretty decent inn.


    ¡°This is the first time we have had guests here.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Shawn nodded his head.


    ¡°We built this inn for visitors in case we find any other Dark Elf Viges, however, we have not managed to find one yet. Furthermore, people whoe here are not really in a state to stay at an inn.¡±


    ¡°What kind of state are they usually in?¡±


    Shawn had no problem answering Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡°They are malnourished or close to death. Some of them are even in a state of fear aftering to the Land of Death and meeting Dark Elves like us. That is why we immediately move them to the hospital ward.¡±


    Shawn approached the innkeeper.


    ¡°You have your first guests.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hyung-nim. I finally get to have guests!¡±


    The innkeeper was human. The old man, who seemed to be in his seventies, pped as he weed Cale¡¯s group.


    ¡°Aigoo, wee esteemed guests. I may not look like it, but among the humans, I have spent the longest time in this city. I know theyout as well as the Dark Elf hyung-nims!¡±


    Tasha whispered to the group.


    ¡°For your reference, Shawn and I are the same age.¡±


    Cale shook hands with the innkeeper.


    ¡°Owner, take good care of us while we are here.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Wee to the City of Life.¡±


    ¡°City of Life?¡±


    The old man smiled brightly after hearing Cale¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°Yes sir. That is what we call it.¡±


    ¡°That name is more fitting.¡±


    Cale answered before turning toward Shawn in order to ask a question.


    ¡°Now that we know where we are staying, I want to go shopping right away.¡±


    ¡°They are already waiting for you.¡±


    The market was in a three-story building.


    Only Tasha and Shawn led Cale and Choi Han there. The rest of the group was waiting for them at the inn. Of course, the invisible Raon was with them as well.


    ¡°This is the building for the city¡¯s administrators.¡±


    They were definitely differentpared to the Elves, who lived like hermits in the wild. The Dark Elves seemed to have a simr economic structure to humans.


    There were many young humans who were working in administration with the Dark Elves as well.


    Tasha noticed what Cale was looking at.


    ¡°The majority of the humans whoe here do not know how to read or write. Most of them wanted to learn technical skills or farming. However, all of the children that are born in this city are given the same education as the young Dark Elves.¡±


    Cale had wondered in the past about which part of the Western Continent would be most simr to Earth.


    ¡®This is probably it.¡¯


    This underground city was the closest to Earth.


    It might be because it was a ce where people who ran away from tyrants gathered together.


    ¡°This is the mayor¡¯s office.¡±


    They could see a simple wooden door. Shawn pointed at the door and started to speak.


    ¡°Our city is usually managed by the eldest Dark Elf. The current mayor-nim is 521 years old.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Click click click.


    They heard the doorknob urgently turning.


    And finally, bang!


    The door to the mayor¡¯s room burst open.


    ¡°M, mayor-nim?¡±


    An old Dark Elf who had a white beard and white hair that was a steep contrast to his dark skin appeared.


    However, the well-dressed and tidy Dark Elf¡¯s face waspletely pale.


    ¡°T, this feeling!¡±


    Shawn became anxious. He peeked toward Cale¡¯s group before rushing over to the mayor.


    ¡°Mayor-nim, what is going on?¡±


    Tasha rushed over as well. Her attitude was a bit different than Shawn¡¯s.


    ¡°Grandpa, what is wrong?¡±


    ¡®Grandpa?¡¯


    That word made Cale flinch. Was she calling him grandpa because she was close to the mayor? Or was she actually rted to the mayor?


    If they were family, he would finally understand why this Dark Elf City seemed to have a deep rtionship with the crown prince.


    ¡°Your granddaughter is here for the first time in a while! Why do you look so surprised?¡±


    Tasha really was rted to the mayor.


    ¡®...I knew someone like the crown prince would have a pretty noble background.¡¯


    Crown prince Alberu seemed to have a pretty hefty background. Cale looked toward Tasha and the mayor with a shocked expression. At that moment, Cale and the mayor made eye contact.


    The mayor seemed to have only been staring at Cale the whole time.


    The mayor started to speak.


    ¡°P, perhaps.¡±


    His voice was shaking.


    Cale had a bad feeling about this.


    The old Dark Elf took out a handkerchief with his shaking hand and wiped his forehead before taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Sir, I heard that you had a dragon¡¯s dead mana on you.¡±


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    Although Cale was a noble, he was not at the level for someone like the mayor to speak respectfully toward him.


    ¡°Young master-nim, are you perhaps a dragon-.¡±


    Shawn and Tasha both froze up, while Choi Han¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cale was very stern.


    ¡°I am not a dragon.¡±


    Shawn and Tasha looked relieved after hearing Cale¡¯s response. However, the mayor was different.


    ¡°I definitely feel a Dragon-nim¡¯s aura around you, young master-nim! It ising from your vicinity, sir. The power that presides over nature ising from you!¡±


    - That old Dark Elf is pretty smart.


    Raon, who was floating behind Cale while still invisible, was amused. Cale did not care as he was honestly answering the mayor.


    ¡°I am not a dragon.¡±


    ¡°...That is very odd.¡±


    The Dark Elf finally calmed down a bit. He continued to wipe away his sweat as he mumbled.


    ¡°I have met a Dragon-nim in the past and felt the same feeling that I am feeling now. My Elemental, which met that Dragon-nim with me, says it is simr as well.¡±


    This time, it was Cale¡¯s turn to flinch.


    ¡®What did he say he saw? And his Elemental saw it with him? The Elementals were the most difficult beings to scam.¡¯


    - What? A dragon?


    Raon seemed to be very interested as well.


    At 521 years old, the mayor definitely lived long enough to have seen a dragon at least once.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Mayor-nim, I am here as you requested.¡±


    Cale thought it was a GPS speaking at that moment. The calm yet robotic woman¡¯s voice continued to speak.


    ¡°Shall I wait here?¡±


    Cale turned around only to see a person who was covered from head to toe with a ck robe.


    At that moment, he heard Raon¡¯s voice in his head.


    - Hmm? She is a human, so why does she have the darkness attribute?


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    There were only a few ways for a human to obtain the darkness attribute.


    His intuition had been right.


    However, there was something he needed to take care of first.


    ¡°Are you really, really not a Dragon-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Mayor.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh after seeing that the mayor was still having a hard time believing him. Cale entered the office and his group followed him inside. Cale looked toward Choi Han, who understood what Cale wanted, and quickly closed the door.


    Cale started to speak inside the quiet office.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    1. Hello Siri.

 Chapter 101: It’s real (1)

    <h4>Chapter 101: It¡¯s real (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Raon?


    The Dark Elves all looked confused. It was because the word that Cale said with a serious expression after having Choi Han close the door was a word that they were not familiar with.


    ¡°It is okay for me to appear?¡±


    The Dark Elf, Shawn, flinched. He heard a young voiceing from next to Cale, but he could not see anything.


    ¡°Ho, hoho.¡±


    Shawn turned his head after hearing the mayorughing. He could see the mayor continuing tough as if he was shocked while wiping the sweat off of his palms with his handkerchief.


    Was it for real? Was it really a dragon?


    He heard the voice one more time.


    ¡°Tada.¡±


    It appeared behind Cale.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Tasha covered her mouth with both of her hands.


    ¡°Why are you noting out?¡±


    None of them heard Cale¡¯s voice, as their focus was on the face that was peeking out from behind Cale.


    Raon only peeked his head out from behind Cale. Cale let out a sigh before taking a step to the side. As he did that, Raon was slowly revealed to the Dark Elves.


    ¡°No, this-.¡±


    Tasha was so shocked that she was struggling with her words. She turned around to look at Shawn. She wanted to ask her friend if she was hallucinating.


    However, Shawn was frozen stiff, like he was sleeping with his eyes open. Thinking that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get any info out of Shawn, Tasha quickly turned her gaze to her grandfather.


    The Dark Elf mayor was calm. The person who seemed like the one who would be the most shocked in this situation was calm, even if he was still sweating profusely.


    ¡°Grandfather-¡±


    Tasha had to stop speaking.


    The Dark Elf mayor started to speak to Raon with a pious expression.


    ¡°I cannot greet Dragon-nim while standing on my two legs.¡±


    The old man calmly tried to kneel. Cale let out a sigh at the mess in front of him. He knew that Elves were crazy for Dragons, but he didn¡¯t expect the Dark Elves to be the same.


    ¡®But it¡¯s not like I can lie when he said his Elemental has met a dragon.¡¯


    Elementals, as creatures that have a strong affinity with nature, were very sensitive to things like mana, and thus were rarely wrong.


    If the Dark Elf Mayor¡¯s Elemental has really seen a Dragon and confirmed that there was a draconic aura around Cale, the Dark Elf mayor would never believe him, even if he imed he didn¡¯t have a dragon.


    That was how urate Elementals were with auras they have experienced at least once. With this being about a draconic aura, Cale had no choice.


    Cale looked toward the door to see Choi Han standing there like a guard with an awkward smile on his face. The person who was wearing a robe, so Cale could not tell anything about her, was just standing there like a scarecrow.


    At that moment, Raon stood in front of the three Dark Elves.


    ¡®What is he trying to do?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Raon with curiosity.


    ¡°I am the great Raon Miru!¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale could see Raon puffing up his chest. He took care of his self-introduction very well.


    ¡°I am a grand total of 4-years-old this year!¡±


    ¡®Was there a need to tell them your age?¡¯


    ¡°Oh, great Dragon-nim!¡±


    The Dark Elf mayor was already kneeling and responding to Raon¡¯s every word like they were the words of a god.


    ¡®What to do about this?¡¯


    Cale was starting to get a headache. However, Raon¡¯s introduction was not over yet.


    ¡°And I am taking care of Cale Henituse because he is a weakling!¡±


    ¡®...I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case...¡¯


    Cale let out a deep sigh.


    He walked over to Raon, who seemed like he would continue to share useless information, and petted Raon¡¯s head. Raon finally stopped talking.


    Cale looked over toward Tasha and started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ll need to help the mayor-nim back up.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Tasha let out a gasp like she was finallying to her senses. The mayor started to speak at that time.


    ¡°No, I cannot do that. The Dragon-nim that I metst time said that standing in front of him was like asking for a fight. I do not wish to fight with Dragon-nim.¡±


    ¡®What kind of Dragon did he meet?¡¯


    Cale wondered if the mayor was actually feeling fear instead of respect right now.


    ¡°You can stand. I do not like things like that!¡±


    However, the mayor instantly stood up after hearing Raon¡¯s response. Cale raised both hands and pped once.


    p!


    That p got everyone¡¯s attention on Cale, who then started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all calm down first.¡±


    Cale pointed toward the couches like it was his office.


    ¡°Everybody, please sit down.¡±


    Cale avoided the chair reserved for the mayor and walked over to a three-person couch before he sat down. The mayor followed behind Cale with a calm expression. He was also no longer sweating. He then started to speak to Raon.


    ¡°Dragon-nim, please sit over here.¡±


    It was the seat Cale had left open for the mayor. Cale looked toward the mayor in disbelief as Raon responded to the mayor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You sit there!¡±


    Raon flew over and sat down next to Cale. He then put his head on Cale¡¯s knee, as if it belonged there. The mayor immediately sat down to listen to Raon.


    Cale finally felt like things were calming down, so he asked Shawn.


    ¡°Can you bring me a cup of water? I am thirsty.¡±


    ¡°I will do so right away.¡±


    Shawn looked like he was the calmest person in the room, but he was the palest one as well. Cale put a hand on Shawn¡¯s back and started to speak.


    ¡°The Dragon is a secret.¡±


    ¡°A secret.¡±


    Raon echoed from behind Cale. Shawn bowed his head and responded back.


    ¡°I promise on my rtionship with the Elementals that I will keep it a secret.¡±


    A Dark Elf promising on their rtionship with Elementals was simr to a vow of death. An Elf who could not interact with Elementals would have to live in despair for the rest of their lives.


    Raon looked toward the mayor and Tasha, who then made the same vow.


    ¡°Dragon-nim, I promise on my rtionship with the Elementals that I will keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°...I also promise on my rtionship with the Elementals that I will keep it a secret.¡±


    Cale finally seemed to be relieved, as he leaned down into the couch. Shawn soon brought, not just a ss of water, but a fancy snack tray.


    The mayor took a sip of tea before he started to speak.


    ¡°My name is Obante.¡±


    ¡°My name is Cale Henituse.¡±


    The mayor was still being very formal with Cale. He had no choice, since Cale was with a Dragon. Furthermore, they seemed to have a pretty close rtionship with each other.


    The Dragon that mayor Obante had met in the past was a temperamental one who was very egotistical. That was the only experience Obante had with Dragons.


    ¡°Young master Cale, does Alberu know?¡±


    Seeing the mayor call the crown prince¡¯s name so casually helped Cale understand that it was very likely that the mayor was rted to Alberu.


    ¡°His highness does not know.¡±


    ¡°Ho- Alberu got to know such a precious person while keeping me in the dark. I¡¯m guessing we cannot tell even Alberu?¡±


    ¡°I will take care of that.¡±


    Cale was telling Obante to keep his vow. Obante looked disappointed, but still nodded his head and continued to speak.


    ¡°Of course. I will definitely keep my vow. Young master Cale, I heard that you haven¡¯t been given a thorough exnation of what the item is.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°For your reference, it is in the shape of a bracelet.¡±


    His 521 years of experience must be worth something as the mayor got right to the point, unlike Tasha and Shawn, who still seemed wary of Raon.


    However, unfortunately, Cale had no intentions of learning more.


    ¡°Mayor-nim, I do not need to know.¡±


    His face showed that he had no desire or curiosity about the item. That expression made Obante speechless. Cale then asked Obante a question.


    ¡°Is it okay for multiple humans to touch it?¡±


    ¡°...Why do you ask?¡±


    A suspicious gaze appeared on Obante¡¯s face.


    ¡°One of the people with me is able to give the God of Death¡¯s blessing.¡±


    Obante¡¯s expression quickly brightened. Cale noticed this, so he started to smile as he added on.


    ¡°I hope to bless that bracelet every day until I can hand it over to his highness. That is why there will be at least two people who will need to touch it.¡±


    ¡°I must thank you if it is for that reason. It will reduce the chances of Alberu getting caught. It will also give him an opportunity to escape if something dangerous happens.¡±


    The emunicated priestess Cage¡¯s blessing was not weak. Even though the Church of the God of Death did not have a Holy Maiden or a Saint, Cale estimated that Cage¡¯s blessing was probably just as effective as the Sun God twins¡¯ blessings.


    ¡°Might as well prepare thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will leave it to you, young master Cale.¡±


    Obante exined the current situation to Cale.


    ¡°The item will bepleted tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then we should be able to leave any time after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That might not be possible.¡±


    Obante had an awkward expression on his face.


    ¡°Hmm? Grandpa, did something happen?¡±


    Tasha, who wanted to leave as quickly as possible, spoke up to ask.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but there are two times a year that dead mana rises through the sand. The timing of it is always changing to the point that even we only be aware of it as it gets closer.


    The Underground City¡¯s ceiling, which was supporting the desert, allowed the Dark Elves to find out about the dead mana a few days in advance.


    ¡°Is it that time?¡±


    The mayor nodded his head at Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°We expect it to happen two dayster for a total of three days.¡±


    It was dangerous for humans during that time. It would be fine for Tasha to cross the desert, but it was better for Cale¡¯s group to leave after about a week.


    ¡°Is it in liquid form?¡±


    ¡°It is a gas.¡±


    That made it even worse, since the dead mana would be floating around everywhere.


    Not only was it not healthy, it could be seriously dangerous if they inhaled the dead mana into their bloodstream.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale let out a groan and started to think. Obante seemed apologetic after seeing Cale¡¯s expression. Cale then started to speak.


    ¡°Then I guess we have to y for a week.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your under- excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a tourist map of the Underground City?¡±


    Obante, who was looking at the casual Cale with disbelief, finally nodded his head after a while.


    ¡°...Of course. I will tell Shawn to be your guide.¡±


    The Dark Elves had made a map for the visitors when they created the inn. Cale nodded his head before he looked toward the corner and asked.


    ¡°By the way, who is that person?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that kid is-.¡±


    The human wearing a ck robe was quietly sitting in the corner.


    ¡°That child is the one who is creating the bracelet.¡±


    She was a human who was making an item with a dark attribute. Cale held himself back from smiling.


    ¡®Found one.¡¯


    He had found a human who was an expert on the human body and death.


    ¡°I called her to exin about the item.¡±


    Obante could not continue to speak. He seemed to be hesitating. He slowly peeked toward Tasha, which let Cale know that the mayor had something to talk to Tasha about.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡±


    For a moment, Cale thought that a god or an emperor was speaking. It was said in that kind of tone. Cale lowered his head only to see a dragon trying to look majestic while sitting there with his head perked up.


    However, he was still so short that he did not look majestic at all.


    ¡°D, Dragon-nim, you see.¡±


    Obante still did not dare to speak.


    At that moment, someone else started to speak.


    ¡°I am curious about the world.¡±


    The voice was indifferent without any emotion, like the voice of a GPS.


    It was the person wearing the ck robe. Cale¡¯s gaze headed over to the ck robe.


    ¡°I wish to see the outside world.¡±


    ¡°... What?¡±


    However, her words shocked both Shawn and Tasha.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Obante let out a sigh and wiped his eyes with his handkerchief. He looked like he had instantly turned about a hundred years older.


    Tasha started to speak at that moment. She seemed to know the ck robed person.


    ¡°Mary, what are you talking about?¡±


    Mary seemed to be the woman¡¯s name. Tasha looked toward Obante with an angry expression.


    ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    She seemed to be angry, however, she flinched after taking a look at Cale and Raon. She bit down on her lips, as this would seem like they were preventing someone who wanted to go outside from going out.


    But it wasn¡¯t a lie.


    Shawn started to speak.


    ¡°Mary. You know that it is dangerous.¡±


    The ck-robed woman responded back.


    ¡°That is why I n to go alone.¡±


    ¡°You definitely cannot go alone!¡±


    Tasha jumped up and raised her voice. Mary could be in danger even if she was with her, so how could she let her go alone? Absolutely not.


    Silence filled the room after her outburst. Nobody was able to speak. However, a confused voice filled the room.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t she go? That human is very strong. She is even stronger than a mage I know.¡±


    ¡®Ho.¡¯


    Cale was amused internally.


    ¡®This girl is stronger than Rosalyn?¡¯


    Mary raised her head. Of course, they still couldn¡¯t see her face as she was wearing a robe with arge hood. Mary turned to look toward Cale and Raon.


    She then started to pull her sleeve up.


    ¡°Mary!¡±


    Shawn reached out in shock, but she was faster.


    Mary managed to pull one of her sleevespletely up before Shawn stopped her.


    Her arm appeared underneath the light.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Choi Han, who was at the door, let out a groan.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Shawn put his head in his hands. Tasha looked back and forth between Cale and Choi Han with an anxious expression.


    Cale¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but be cloudy as he looked at the arm that was revealed.


    The arm and hand that were revealed seemed to be covered in what seemed to be burns or ck lines that looked like spiderwebs.


    It was a terrible scar that would make anyone flinch.


    Cale just stared at the injury.


    He was now certain that she would be able to make an arm for Ron.


    She was really a necromancer.


    A ck spiderweb human.


    That was the term that people used for the necromancers in the past.


    1. (PR: She just missed the poll T.T)

 Chapter 102: It’s real (2)

    <h4>Chapter 102: It¡¯s real (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Mary, you can¡¯t do that in front of people you don¡¯t know! Sigh.¡±


    Tasha let out a sigh and grabbed Mary¡¯s arm. She then carefully pulled the robe down in order to cover the ck lines back up. At the same time, she continued to observe Cale and Choi Han¡¯s expressions. Tasha was holding Mary¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°This, you see...¡±


    Tasha was unable to hide her anxiety. No, she had been in a state of shock since Raon appeared, but this was more despair than shock.


    ¡°Tasha.¡±


    Cale looked right into Tasha¡¯s eyes and calmed her down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to tell anybody so do not worry. We are already all in the same boat.¡±


    Tasha closed her mouth that had been repeatedly opening and closing without making a noise. She remembered what Alberu had said about Cale.


    ¡®Auntie, he may be rude, but he keeps his word. I can¡¯t trust him, but I can at least rely on the bastard.¡¯


    In the end, it meant that Alberu trusted Cale, even if he would not directly say that. Tasha started to agree with Alberu the longer she interacted with Cale.


    At that moment, Mary started to speak.


    ¡°I will also not speak about Dragon-nim. Since I cannot make a vow of Elementals, I will vow with my life instead.¡±


    Cale had a small smile on his face that quickly disappeared. He should not have to worry about Raon¡¯s secret because she put her life on the line.


    Tasha then heard her grandfather starting to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale, do you know about necromancers?¡±


    ¡°I know as much as any other person.¡±


    Well, he knew more than the average person based on what he had read in the novel.


    Necromancers referred to people who used dead mana to control dead creatures to fight. They also had scars on their bodies that were impossible to hide, even with magic.


    Just like Mary¡¯s arm they just saw, their entire body is covered with ck veins that look like spider webs.


    The ck spiderweb human.


    It was the side effect of using dead mana that living beings should not be able to use. That might have been another reason that the necromancers were hunted down, in addition to their use of corpses to fight.


    ¡®They were deemed to be useless.¡¯


    But there were no useless upations in the world.


    Everything had a time and ce that they would be useful.


    ¡°My name is Mary.¡±


    Mary started to speak again.


    ¡°I am twenty-five this year.¡±


    She introduced herself following Raon¡¯s style. Cale quietly listened while Raon was looking at the ck robe with curiosity.


    ¡°I have lived in this City of Life for the past 15 years. I remember running away into the desert with my family when I was 10 years old.¡±


    The necromancer Mary was, as expected, one of the people who ran away from the vige.


    ¡°That is the only thing I remember.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale was not able to understand what she meant right away.


    ¡°We found Mary 15 years ago on the day the dead mana rose to the surface.¡±


    Cale turned his head to see Shawn continuing to speak with a stiff expression.


    ¡°I was the one who found her.¡±


    Shawn recalled what had happened 15 years ago.


    ¡°As we mentioned before, dead mana rises into the Land of Death twice a year. We go up to the surface every night when we know that the time is near in order to quickly bring down any humans who are running away into the desert. Since most of them are malnourished, even the slightest amount of dead mana can be critical.¡±


    ¡°But we cannot get everyone.¡±


    Tasha started to frown as she added on. Tasha was there when Shawn found Mary.


    ¡°15 years ago was when the highest amount of dead mana came up to the Land of Death. It was the most we have ever seen in the past few hundred years, at about twenty times the norm.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale could imagine what it was like, as well as how Mary had be a necromancer. He then started to speak.


    ¡°That must have been where you found Miss Mary.¡±


    She was found in the Land of Death with twenty times the normal amount of dead mana, when even the smallest amount would be deadly for humans.


    ¡°Yes. She had absorbed a significant amount of dead mana by the time we found her.¡±


    ¡°But she managed to survive?¡±


    Shawn tried to answer, but someone else answered first. It was Mary.


    ¡°Yes. I managed to survive, even though it was extremely painful.¡±


    Cale could not sense any emotion in Mary even though she was saying it was painful.


    ¡°It felt like all of my veins were popping. In order to survive, I needed to learn to control the dead mana while dealing with the intense pain going through my body. When given with the options of being a ck Mage or a Necromancer, I chose to be a Necromancer.¡±


    The 10-year-old Mary needed to be a necromancer in order to survive.


    ¡°That is why I am happy that I am in less pain.¡±


    Tasha lowered her head like it was difficult to listen further.


    In less pain. Mary phrased it like this because necromancers lived a life of pain for absorbing dead mana that god did not allow for humans.


    ¡°However, I have no memories of my life before that.¡±


    Cale now understood what she meant when she said running away into the desert was all that she remembered.


    ¡°I was running across the desert. My family members started to fall one by one behind me, but I continued to run. That is the only thing I remember. I don¡¯t remember where I used to live, nor even the faces of my family members.¡±


    Mary remembered just one thing.


    ¡®Mary, keep running! Don¡¯t look back, just run!¡¯


    She only remembered her mom¡¯s voice and the feeling of the sand underneath her feet as she continued to run. She was only able to remember her name thanks to her mother¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I have been in pain, but I have been happy and very thankful.¡±


    The emotionless voice continued to speak.


    Mary was happy and thankful to be here in the City of Death, no, the City of Life. She was also thankful for Obante, who was trying to keep her in the city, as well as Shawn and Tasha, who had saved her and continued to look after her for the past 15 years.


    However, she heard her mom¡¯s voice every night.


    ¡°I know that humans do not like necromancers, but I am still curious about the human world.¡±


    The majority of the people in the city called the human world hell.


    They also said that humans despised necromancers. But she was still curious.


    No, she felt empty inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bring harm to anyone, so I will go alone.¡±


    This forgotten first 10 years of her life continued to haunt her and cause her pain. That was why she wanted to figure out what happened during those first 10 years. She wanted to recover her memories, and something was telling her that she needed to go to the human world to do that.


    She pulled up the sleeve on the arm that Tasha was not holding. The ugly scars appeared again.


    ¡°I heard that people find these scars to be disgusting. As such, I just have to make sure these scars aren¡¯t revealed and that I avoid the temples. I have prepared a lot for this trip.¡±


    Mary¡¯s head, well, the hood of the ck robe, was facing Cale and Raon, but she was talking to the three Dark Elves.


    Tasha just stood there without being able to grab the other arm. She recalled the child who was having a hard time breathing in the ck desert filled with dead mana.


    ¡®I need to run, ugh, need to run!¡¯


    That was what the child was mumbling as ck lines started to appear all over her body.


    Tasha could see that the child¡¯s parents were dying in the distance when she picked up the struggling girl from the sand. The child had run quite far.


    She then won against the dead mana and survived.


    ¡°I am curious about the world.¡±


    Obante could not say anything. It was because he knew that she was not actually curious about the world. He knew that she just wanted to find her forgotten memories that continued to haunt her every night.


    At that moment, he could see something starting to move.


    It was Raon.


    Raon flew toward Mary and stopped in front of her. He quietly looked at the ck robe for a while before starting to shout.


    ¡°You are amazing for managing to live! Of course, you are not great and mighty like me, but you are still amazing!¡±


    Cale agreed with Raon. He started to speak in a calm tone that was very different than Raon¡¯s excited shout.


    ¡°You are amazing. It is fine as long as you managed to live.¡±


    ¡°Right! I ept that you are a slightly amazing human!¡±


    However, Raon had more to say.


    ¡°However, if this weak human somehow got as strong as my front paw and went off on a journey while saying he was not going to get hurt, yet came back hurt, I would destroy this world!¡±


    ¡®...Isn¡¯t that too much? Shouldn¡¯t you heal me first?¡¯


    There were a lot of things Cale wanted to ask, but he was unable to say them out loud. It was because he agreed with Raon to a certain degree.


    Mary also did not want the people around her to get hurt. That was why she understood Raon, as well as the Dark Elves, on why they did not want her to leave. That was why she had waited for five years after turning 20, but she was still curious about the world.


    ¡°That is why I will not go until I get permission. Once I do go, I will definitelye back within 1 year without getting caught by anyone.¡±


    She sounded very serious as she said that. Obante wiped the sweat off of his palms as he weakly answered.


    ¡°Later, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    She was the only necromancer in this city, no, the entire Western continent. Obante was the one who had opened that path for her. He could not bear to watch her die, so he took out one of the relics he had found in the past and gave it to her.


    ¡°Yes sir. I understand.¡±


    Obante turned his gaze to Cale and Raon once Mary answered.


    ¡°I will let you know when the dead mana is gone. Please let us know if we can do anything to help make your stay during this time better.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, mayor-nim.¡±


    Cale shook hands with Obante before getting up. Shawn and Mary got up as well. However, there was one person still sitting down.


    ¡°Tasha.¡±


    ¡°Huh, ah!¡±


    Tasha got up in shock after hearing Obante call her name. She seemed to have a lot weighing on her mind. Cale ignored this and headed out of the mayor¡¯s office. Raon returned to being invisible while the Dark Elves and Mary pretended not to know anything.


    The mayor stayed in his office while Tasha and Shawn led the way for Cale¡¯s group. Choi Han was naturally standing right behind Cale, while the necromancer Mary stood next to Choi Han, quietly walking with her robe dragging on the ground.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    The hood of ck robe raised when Mary turned her head and looked up at Cale. Cale asked as he continued to walk at a casual pace.


    ¡°Can you make me an arm?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean an arm for the human body?¡±


    Cale gently answered her emotionless question.


    ¡°Yes. A left arm.¡±


    ¡°Do you need it for something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will make it for you.¡±


    Cale looked toward Mary, who did not ask aboutpensation or a reward, and asked.


    ¡°What is it you want to see in the human world?¡±


    Shawn and Tasha flinched at his question. Mary answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°I am not sure.¡±


    Mary really did not know.


    ¡°I cannot imagine the human world since I have no memories of it and have only read about it in books. But I feel like there will be a lot of things I would want to see once I get there.¡±


    ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡±


    Cale agreed with Mary¡¯s logic. How could you want to see something specifically if you didn¡¯t know what was there? Maybe she¡¯ll know what she wants to see once she goes to the surface.


    At that moment, Raon started to speak in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - I understand that feeling.


    There was nothing Raon wanted to see while he was in that cave for 4 years. It was because he had not seen anything yet. He just wanted to be free. There was nothing else he was looking forward to.


    - She is an amazing human.


    Raon continued to praise the necromancer Mary since earlier.


    - She seems like a good person.


    It was Raon¡¯s appeal to Cale that he wanted her to go with them. He wanted her to see the world.


    - Of course, she is not as good as you, weak human. But she is like us. She is a good person and has managed to live through such pain. She is an amazing human.


    Cale pretended not to hear Raon, as usual.


    Two dayster, Cale wasying down on a couch in the restaurant of the inn while staring up at the ceiling.


    ¡°This is no joke.¡±


    Ruuuuuumble.


    A loud noise apanied what felt like an earthquake. However, it was not too severe.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it looks like the dead mana is about to rise.¡±


    ¡°Seems that way.¡±


    Cale took a sip of the lemonade Ron handed him. This underground city even had lemons. They had every kind of fruit down here.


    Beacrox made some ice cream and put it on the table in front of Cale and the invisible Raon. The innkeeper was looking at Beacrox like he really wanted to hire Beacrox as the inn¡¯s chef.


    - I am getting restless!


    Cale ignored Raon and looked toward the inn door.


    ¡°Beacrox, go bring me another cup of lemonade.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim, I will do it.¡±


    Beacrox asked in confusion, while Ron stepped up to say that he would do it. They heard a small bell chiming as someone entered the inn.


    ¡°Ron, you sit down.¡±


    It was a personpletely covered in a ck robe. Mary had entered the inn to visit Cale and walked over toward him without any hesitation.


    ¡°Beacrox, go bring a cup of lemonade for our guest.¡±


    Beacrox looked toward thepletely covered person with confusion. Cale continued to speak to help Beacrox understand.


    ¡°This is the person who will make your father a new arm.¡±


    Beacrox stiffened up. Even Ron, who had his usual benign smile, couldn¡¯t help but change expressions.


    Cale looked toward the ck robe in front of him and got right to the point.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    Cale liked free things, money, and taking things from people, but he was not a full-on scam artist. He, as Kim Rok Soo, believed that he needed to appropriately reward people who did good things for him.


    Cale nned to give such a reward to the person who would make a new arm for the dual dagger wielding assassin, Ron. She deserved a good reward for helping out one of his people.


    ¡°I will give you a ce to stay for 6 months.¡±


    - Alright! Good job, weak human!


    Raon shouted in Cale¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 103: It’s real (3)

    <h4>Chapter 103: It¡¯s real (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mary¡¯s robotic voice was slightly shaking.


    ¡°I am saying I will give you a ce to stay until winter. However, the ce you will be staying is not a vige or city where humans live as you wish.¡±


    The innkeeper slowly walked toward the door and locked it. His concerned gaze was focused on Mary.


    Cale looked toward the innkeeper before continuing to speak.


    ¡°However, you can spend your time looking at the real sky and the beauty of the surface.¡±


    Although it would be in the Forest of Darkness that was full of monsters, it still had the beauty of nature and the beautiful sky that you could not see in this underground city.


    ¡°...I do not wish to burden you.¡±


    That was Mary¡¯s answer after a long duration of silence.


    The word, ¡®burden,¡¯ made Cale start to smile.


    ¡°You are probably saying that because you still don¡¯t know me very well.¡±


    Cale sat down and looked up at Mary, only to see that she was wearing a ck mask underneath her robe as well.


    He continued to speak to the girl whom he had never actually made eye contact with.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ever do anything that will burden me.¡±


    Why would he do something crazy like turning the churches against him? He was offering this to her because he was able to give her a situation that would let her be onnd without being caught by the churches.


    ¡°As for the next six months after that.¡±


    Mary had said that she was going to travel for a year.


    Cale, naturally, remembered what she had said.


    ¡°I will help you so that you can escape from the Church of the Sun God at least once without dying.¡±


    The ck hood flinched, as if Mary had jerked her head in shock underneath.


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    The innkeeper interjected into the conversation. Cale had heard from Shawn that this old man was the one who treated Mary the most like his own family after Tasha had left.


    ¡°Is that really possible?¡±


    Cale looked toward the old man asking him with a shaky voice and answered.


    ¡°A dragon¡¯s dead mana. I will give that to you.¡±


    However, his words were directed at Mary.


    If her strength was at Rosalyn¡¯s level and she needed to avoid the priests of the Church of the Sun God, all he had to do was make her stronger.


    It was only fair for him to do that much for someone who would make Ron a new arm.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron, who had been quietly listening all this time, interjected. Cale raised his hand to stop him.


    ¡°Stop talking.¡±


    ¡°But young master-nim. A dragon¡¯s dead mana is too precious, I am fine-¡°


    ¡°Beacrox.¡±


    Cale turned away from Ron and called out to Beacrox, who was still nkly staring at space.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go get some lemonade?¡±


    ¡°Ah-.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Beacrox avoided his father¡¯s gaze and rushed toward the kitchen. Cale offered Mary a seat.


    ¡°Sit wherever you like.¡±


    He seemed so rxed that people would probably think he owned the ce.


    ¡°First of all.¡±


    A voice started to speak from inside of the ck hood.


    ¡°I will think about it after making the arm.¡±


    The ck hood then turned toward a different direction. Mary was now looking at Ron. Ron just stood there and let the eerie ck robe stare at him.


    The GPS-like but emotionless voice started to speak again.


    ¡°It looks like your muscles are very well developed. Based on the bnce between your right arm and your body, I would say you are someone who uses both arms. I will need to pay special attention while making your arm. We will probably need to put it on and test it out a couple times to get it just right.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°...Probably about one or two months.¡±


    Cale leisurely took a sip of his lemonade. He seemed to be as rxed as someoneying on a sunbed by the beach. He then said his conclusion out loud.


    ¡°Then we can do it in your residence up on the surface. Ron works where you will be staying anyway.¡±


    ¡°My mind is chaotic andplicated right now.¡±


    The emotionless voice continued to speak.


    ¡°It seems like a veryplicated problem. I do not wish to be a burden, but at the same time, I feel like it should be fine because you are very strong.¡±


    She was probably talking about Choi Han and Raon.


    - She¡¯s right! The good girl is smart! She will not be a burden as long as I am around! I just need to destroy anything in our way!


    Cale just let Raon talk as usual without listening. Dragons were naturally this scary.


    ¡°...I wille backter.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But I am leaving in a few days, soe back before then with your bags packed.¡±


    Cale stood up and headed toward the stairwell to the second floor, as he had nothing left to say.


    ¡°Ah, drink some lemonade before you go. You should know our chef¡¯s abilities, since you¡¯ll all see each other quite often.¡±


    Mary had no reaction to that as she continued to watch Cale. Cale did not pay attention to her and just headed toward his bedroom. Ron followed behind him.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    It was rare to see Ron like this, without his benign smile.


    ¡°Who is that person and what is going on-.¡±


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    Cale arrived in front of his room and turned the doorknob. Cale entered through the door and started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to ept this much.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t even turn to look at Ron before closing the door. He then quietly chuckled after hearing the voice that finally came from the other side of the door after a long time.


    ¡°Young master-nim, should I bring up some snacks?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Bring me something to drink too.¡±


    Cale then added on.


    ¡°Anything but lemonade.¡±


    Cale was tired of lemonades.


    The knight who was guarding the gate into the desert at the vige next to the Land of Death in the Caro Kingdom¡¯s Dubori territory was not very happy today.


    ¡°Crazy bastard, bossing me around like this because he¡¯s been a knight for just three years longer than I have.¡±


    The other knight was using his seniority to make this knight take the early guard duty.


    The soldiers kept quiet and avoided the angry knight. They would probably end up dead if they ratted the knight out.


    ¡®He also takes all the money too.¡¯


    The money they made from people while guarding the gate was all monopolized by the senior knight. He did buy them drinks every so often, but how good would the alcohol in a small vige like this be?


    ¡°He took those two gold coins for himself the other day too. Son of a bitch. You¡¯ll be in big trouble one day for taking-.¡±


    Tap!


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Something had hit the knight on the head. The knight started to shout while rubbing the back of his head.


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell! Who threw- huh?¡±


    The item that hit his head and fell to the ground was a very small and round item.


    It was a gold coin.


    Money had fallen from the sky. The knight quickly picked it up and looked around. He did not see anything, even when he looked up at the sky.


    ¡®What the?¡¯


    The knight first put the gold coin in his pocket and red at the soldiers. He was telling them to keep their mouths shut.


    ¡°I guess you kept your promise in the end.¡±


    Cale got on the carriage they left with the innkeeper at the vige and answered Tasha¡¯s question.


    ¡°I¡¯m just disappointed that it is not the same knight asst time.¡±


    ¡®I will give you another gold coin if I return alive.¡¯


    The knight that Cale had said that to was, unfortunately, not here at this early hour.


    ¡°I should have just jumped the wallst time too.¡±


    ¡°You probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to save the two peasants if you did thatst time, right, young master-nim?¡±


    Cale pretended not to hear Tasha. He was annoyed that Tasha kept trying to talk to him. However, Tasha looked at the cold Cale with a warm gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool in here.¡±


    It was the mostfortable in this carriage that was fortified with magic. Cale leaned into the chair and turned his head. A ck blob was stuck against the window looking outside.


    Right next to it was an excited ck Dragon.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Raon-nim. It is very amazing. Is that the vige that I used to live in?¡±


    ¡°Even I do not know that!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But I have never seen a vige like this. It is so amazing.¡±


    Raon puffed up his chest after hearing the stiff voice.


    ¡°The real sky does not seem to have an end. It is difficult to fathom. It is so cool.¡±


    ¡°You can look forward to the night sky as well. That is even cooler. It is the coolest if you see it at our house. I will also take you around the Forest of Darkness.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Raon-nim.¡±


    Cale turned his head away after seeing Raon and Mary chatting with each other.


    ¡°... Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Tasha was looking at Cale with a gaze full of admiration. Cale turned away from the very awkward gaze and shouted out the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The carriage started to move. Cale pulled up his sleeve and pointed his wrist toward Cage.


    ¡°Miss Cage.¡±


    Cage, who was sitting next to him quietly, cautiously reached both of her hands out and gently ced them around Cale¡¯s wrist.


    She then started to speak in a friendly voice.


    ¡°Bring forth the power of death to bring death and despair to those who wish to harm you. Your enemy shall wander in the darkness for eternity and will not be able to stop you. Your enemy will lose their eyes, their legs, their hearing, and their senses as they wander aimlessly for all eternity.¡±


    Cale just quietly looked outside while listening to the vicious chant. An eerie feeling surrounded his wrist, well, the bracelet on his wrist to be specific.


    ¡°I am finished.¡±


    ¡°Cage, is the Blessing of Death always like this?¡±


    Cage responded back in an excited voice.


    ¡°Of course! It is a blessing from the God of Death. Did you expect it to be gentle?¡±


    That was the correct answer.


    Cale was worried that the bracelet might be a cursed item after being blessed like this for a few days.


    However, that would likely just benefit the crown prince even more, so he just let Cage continue to bless the bracelet.


    ¡°Are there any stronger blessings?¡±


    ¡°I n to increase the strength of the blessing every day.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    She really was a crazy priestess.


    Cale was relieved and continued to stare out the window as the carriage continued to move toward the capital.


    ¡°Is this my room?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. You can stay here tonight, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale avoided Tasha¡¯s overly thankful gaze.


    Cale¡¯s group was staying in the same inn at the vige near the capital, likest time.


    Cale opened the door to his room.


    Click.


    And then...


    Bang!


    He closed the door right back with a bang. Cale looked toward Tasha who was smiling. Cale let out a deep sigh before opening the door again.


    He slowly dragged his feet as he entered the room. Tasha quickly closed the door behind him. At the same time, a familiar voice started to speak.


    ¡°This is not your room.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, your highness.¡±


    The crown prince, Alberu Crossman, was smiling at Cale.


    He had a fancy feast prepared in order to greet Cale.


    ¡°I did not know that you woulde all the way out here to meet me.¡±


    ¡°I am in a bit of a hurry.¡±


    ¡®Hurry?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Alberu, who casually added on.


    ¡°Toonka became themander-in-chief of the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    Toonka¡¯s group had started to move afterying low for the past few months. The fact that Toonka wasmander-in-chief meant that the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s royalty had ended up in Toonka¡¯s hands.


    Alberu could hear Cale¡¯s indifferent voice.


    ¡°They¡¯ve gotten a one-way ticket to hell.¡±


    Alberu started to smirk.


    ¡°Indeed. Although it has nothing to do with us right now.¡±


    ¡°I guess he doesn¡¯t know your highness stole all of the remaining mages?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. How could the Whipper Kingdom know, when even our own people don¡¯t know much about it?¡±


    Cale and Alberu made eye contact.


    Cling.


    The bracelet fell from Cale¡¯s hand andnded in Alberu¡¯s palm.


    Siiizzle.


    A noise that sounded like water hitting fire could be heard as a ck smoke surrounded Alberu¡¯s body.


    Click.


    Alberu put the bracelet on his wrist.


    ¡°Your highness, this appearance of yours is quite wonderful too.¡±


    The quarter Dark Elf Alberu¡¯s true appearance appeared in front of Cale.


    The blonde hair and blue eyes disappeared and were reced with brown hair and brown eyes. Alberu¡¯s skin was definitely darker than most people as well. Even though he was only a quarter Dark Elf, the Dark Elf characteristics were very visible.


    ¡®It is probably because of the dead mana he absorbed.¡¯


    Thanks to that, more of his nature as a Dark Elf was developed than his human side.


    ¡°Why are you asking such an obvious question? Everything looks good when you are handsome.¡±


    That was actually true.


    ¡°The blessing of the God of Death. I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Alberu could feel the power inside the bracelet. He could also feel the impact of the blessings Cale gave to him as a gift as well. He shared one piece of information with Cale as he continued to sense the power inside the bracelet.


    ¡°Toonka is said to be going to the Empire in the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s heir¡¯s ce.¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°...Sounds like it will be a mess.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Alberu then asked Cale.


    ¡°Will you be spending time at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. That is indeed the n.¡±


    It was at that moment. Raon started to speak in Cale¡¯s mind again.


    - Ah! Talking about that idiot Toonka made me remember! The seed is starting to sprout!


    The seed from the Magic Tower was now sprouting.


    ¡°What will you be doing?¡±


    ¡°I n to farm a bit and rest.¡±


    Hiswork, the seed, money, he nned to grow them all. Of course, he would just be giving orders and not doing any of the actual work.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anybody would believe you will be farming when you have such an expression on your face.¡±


    Alberu felt iffy at Cale¡¯s face. He could tell Cale had a lot of different plots forming in his head. However, he quickly returned to the blonde hair and blue eyes appearance and said goodbye to Cale. He needed to quickly head over to the Empire.


    Cale soon left the capital and headed back to Harris Vige in the Forest of Darkness.


    After spending over a month in that rural vige, Cale woke up to listen to a message that Alberu had left him. He did not pick up the callst night because Alberu had called in the middle of the night.


    - Just what the hell have you been doing?


    Alberu¡¯s voice sounded quite chaotic.


    - Why does Commander Toonka call you his friend? Why are you the hero of the Jungle? Even one of the Breck Kingdom¡¯s princes was asking about you and his sister. Everybody stealthily came over to ask about you before leaving. You¡¯re driving me crazy.


    Cale just nkly stared outside while listening to Alberu¡¯s rant. Ron appeared at that moment and handed him a cup of water as well as some messages.


    ¡°We received contact from the Whale Tribe.¡±


    It was a letter from Witira.


    < The ocean is peaceful for now. Young master Cale, the Whale King would like to show you the sea route. >


    He received this letter from the North just as the weather was starting to get cooler.


    ¡°So annoying.¡±


    Ron pretended not to hear Cale¡¯s mumbling as he continued on.


    ¡°We also received a message from home. They were asking if you coulde home so that they could see you, since it is festival time soon.¡±


    Multiple voices started to speak at once in the originally quiet bedroom.


    ¡°Festival?¡±


    ¡°Did you say festival?¡±


    ¡°Festival!¡±


    Raon, On, and Hong who had all been asleep in the corner of the bedroom, suddenly shot up and rushed over. Cale ignored the puppy dog eyes they were giving him andid back down on the bed.


    ¡°So annoying.¡±


    At that moment, He heard thest part of Alberu¡¯s recording. Alberu sighed before saying onest thing.


    - Haaaaa, anyways, I aming back with one of the Breck Kingdom¡¯s princes. Oh, and the Pope of the Church of the Sun God is dead.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Breck Kingdom¡¯s prince was fine, because he just needed to tell Rosalyn. But it was what Alberu said afterward that caught Cale¡¯s attention.


    - The criminals are the twins who were the Church¡¯s Holy Maiden and Saint. They are said to be on the run, but nobody knows where they went.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    - Sigh, what a mess. What a total mess.


    Click.


    That was the end of the recording.


    Cale and Ron made eye contact with each other.


    ¡°Contact Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    Cale continued on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just ignore the rest.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim, you are getting wiser as you get older.¡±


    1. (PR: Cause that works quite often for you Cale...)

 Chapter 104: Forgot About It (1)

    <h4>Chapter 104: Forgot About It (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Are you ignoring the festival too, human?¡±


    Raon looked toward Cale. On and Hong looked up at him with simr expressions as well. Cale did not even look at the smiling trio as he continued to speak to Ron.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back home two days from now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim. You¡¯ll need to hurry if you want to show the children the festival.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying useless things and go bring Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Ron had a benign and mischievous smile on his face as he left the room. Cale ignored the smiling children as he got up from the bed.


    ¡°Human, are you getting ready to leave?¡±


    ¡°We are not leaving right now.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I will return after letting people know that we are leaving.¡±


    Raon flew out the open window, and On and Hong jumped out behind him. The three children were headed toward the Forest of Darkness. Cale did not care what they were doing.


    Rosalyn soon arrived and Cale delivered the message to Rosalyn.


    He started with how one of the Breck Kingdom¡¯s princes had asked Alberu about her and then about how they asked about him. He then told Rosalyn that Alberu was returning with that prince.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, I asked you toe so that I could share that news with you.¡±


    Once he was finished, he could see Rosalyn smiling gently.


    ¡°It must be the fourth prince.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a total bitch that probably left his courage behind in a Dragon¡¯s Lair.¡±


    ¡®...Leave what where?¡¯


    Cale had never heard Rosalyn talk like this before.


    ¡°He whined about everything ever since he was a little boy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He yed along for now.


    ¡°Yes. That was why I always nagged at him. He might not have known because he was a prince, but we don¡¯t live in a world where you can get what you want simply by whining.¡±


    Rosalyn had a refreshing smile on her face.


    ¡°That is why I taught him about the world.¡±


    Cale wondered what she might have taught him. He felt like it would have been very scary.


    ¡°Anyways, whether it is the fourth prince or someone else, I will take care of it.¡±


    Cale found the words, ¡®take care of it,¡¯ to be scary, but decided not to ask for details. He knew that she would take care of it properly. It was at that moment.


    Knock knock knock.


    He could hear a knock on the door as a ck blob quickly flew in through the window.


    ¡°Human, open the door!¡±


    Cale looked at Raon, who was now covered in leaves and dirt, before sighing as he shouted toward the door. It was obvious who Raon would have brought.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Click.


    The door opened and an existence that was even darker than Raon walked in.


    ¡°Hello, young master-nim. What a wonderful morning we have today.¡±


    It was Mary, who greeted him in her robotic voice as usual.


    The necromancer Mary adjusted well to Harris Vige. He paid a lot of attention to her at first because she just stared up at the sky both night and day, but she was doing well now.


    To be specific, she was ying well with the ck Dragon, Raon.


    ¡°Human, listen. The good child and I found something!¡±


    Rosalyn smiled brightly and took a sip of the tea in front of her. Cale asked with a nk expression on his face.


    ¡°What? Did you find another interesting rock or a leaf with many holes?¡±


    Raon had shown Mary around the Forest of Darkness. Cale felt iffy about Mary learning about the surface world from Raon, but let it be because it was annoying to deal with it personally. Raon reported to Cale every time they saw an interesting rock or leaf. Cale recalled how excited he had been at first, thinking that Raon had found some treasure.


    ¡°No! But it was just something pretty simr!¡±


    If it was something simr to a rock or leaf, Cale thought it was probably something like dirt. He just nodded his head and pointed to a seat for Mary to sit. Mary dragged her ck robe over and sat down as Rosalyn offered her some snacks.


    Raon continued to shout as that happened.


    ¡°Yes! We found some bones!¡±


    ¡®Bones?¡¯


    ¡°There seemed to be hundreds of them!¡±


    Cale turned his gaze over to Mary.


    ¡°There seem to be at least two hundred corpses in there. The majority of them seem to have been buried intact, as the bones are in very good condition. It seems to have happened within thest two years.¡±


    ¡°Choi Han thinks that they were fighting and killed each other in the Forest of Darkness!¡±


    Mary used the dead monsters or animals she found every so often in the Forest of Darkness to practice her necromancer abilities. Mary, however, did not use any human or Elven corpses.


    ¡°I will need to put the bones together in order to know for sure, but it seems like it was a battle betweennd monsters and flying monsters.¡±


    Rosalyn could see that Cale¡¯s expression quickly changed and that the corner of his lips was twitching.


    ¡°Human, can the good child use those bones?¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s expression became odd. Raon and Mary reported everything that they found in the Forest of Darkness to Cale before asking if they could use it.


    ¡°She will use it cleanly!¡±


    ¡°I promise I will not break it.¡±


    Cale lifted up his teacup instead of responding to thebination of the ck Dragon and the ck Robe. He was about to take a sip of tea when he suddenly thought of something.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think about that?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t drink because the corners of his lips continued to twitch as he held back hisughter. He finally gave up drinking his tea and asked Mary.


    ¡°Were the flying monster bones in good condition?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I will need to put it together and restore some broken parts, but they seemed to be in a pretty good condition.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°There are fewer than thend monsters. I guess there are around 70 of them.¡±


    ¡°Size?¡±


    ¡°They seem to be mutant monsters-.¡±


    ¡°Are they the size of wyverns?¡±


    ¡°They are a bit smaller.¡±


    Mary didn¡¯t know why Cale was suddenly talking about wyverns, but she still answered properly. Cale could feel his heart beating quickly at her response.


    The North¡¯s Wyvern Knights Brigade.


    Cale had worried about how to deal with the Wyverns in the future. It would cause a lot of damage to the territory if he used the attacking ancient power or magic.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Are you thankful to me?¡±


    ¡°I am very thankful.¡±


    Mary didn¡¯t think Cale¡¯s question was odd as she answered. Her voice was emotionless, but she meant it.


    Even though she was not living in a human vige nor at the Caro Kingdom, Cale let her go to the Henituse Estate every so often and allowed her to enjoy the beauty of the surface in a peaceful environment.


    She felt like she would miss the beautiful night sky, the blue sky, the vibrant natural environment, and even this house in the future.


    ¡°Good. Then I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll want to return the favor if I am in a difficult situation?¡±


    Cale was smiling gently. Rosalyn, who was watching this unfold, felt iffy about what Cale was saying, but the problem was that she was the only one who felt this way.


    ¡°Yes sir. I definitely want to return the favor.¡±


    A bright smile was on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Thene to the Henituse territory once in the future when I call for you.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I want toe back here all the time.¡±


    An image was being created in Cale¡¯s mind right now. He maintained that image as he responded to Mary.


    ¡°Practice with the monster bones as much as you want. However, you know you need to return them to me before you leave, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will make sure they are cleaned and return them to you before I leave.¡±


    ¡°Human! I knew you would let her use it!¡±


    Rosalyn was looking at him with a, ¡®what kind of deal is this?¡¯ kind of expression, but Cale was still looking at Mary, who was about to leave with Raon.


    ¡°Can a flying monster corpse fly?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. However, this is my first time using flying monster bones, so I will need a lot of practice.¡±


    If the North had the Wyvern Knights Brigade...Cale was imagining how he would respond in the future.


    A Flying Skeletons Brigade.


    Isn¡¯t the name cool?


    Cale could feel his heart beating quickly. There was one other thing that was making him so excited about it. He suppressed his excitement as he gently added on for Mary.


    ¡°Mary, let me know when you get used to working with flying monsters.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I will be on my way now.¡±


    ¡°We will be back quickly, human!¡±


    Mary and Raon left the room. Cale looked at Raon who was flying toward the Forest of Darkness through the window and started to think.


    ¡®A Dragon should destroy wyverns, right?¡¯


    Cale had that adult Dragon corpse on him. He had a full set of Dragon Bones that he had found in the Forest of darkness.


    Cale became excited thinking about the Dragon Bones and flying monster bones making their grand appearance in the future. Just thinking about him made him feel happy.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    Rosalyn responded back to Cale¡¯s mischievous expression with a stoic face. She was thinking that the person in front of her was a really good person, but had a tendency to have these odd thoughts every so often.


    ¡°How is the strength of the Breck Kingdom¡¯s military?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°What I am about to tell you is extremely confidential.¡±


    Rosalyn could see the mischievous expression slowly disappearing from Cale¡¯s face.


    Alberu was not the type to travel with a foreign kingdom¡¯s prince without reason. Especially as someone who had to hide his identity as being a quarter Dark Elf, traveling with important people from foreign kingdoms would make him need to keep his guard up.


    What Alberu was doing right now was probably testing out to see if the Breck Kingdom and the prince were decent.


    You needed to be careful about sharing important information. He was observing the Breck Kingdom¡¯s prince right now to see if he was decent enough for Alberu to initiate his n. Although Alberu was the type to chase his own benefit, he still put the kingdom first.


    ¡°The three Northern nations have formed an alliance.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    On the other hand, Cale was the type to put himself and his people first. He would do anything to keep them safe and sound.


    ¡°And this is a secret. Only a few people know about it.¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale, just what-.¡±


    Click.


    Cale put the still full teacup back on the table.


    ¡°But Miss Rosalyn, you see.¡±


    Rosalyn could see that Cale was smiling.


    Cale was considering Rosalyn to be part of his people like Lock, but she had still not forgotten about her former position.


    Cale was saying this for her, who escaped from the royal family, but still smiled while talking about her younger brother.


    Cale was speaking to Rosalyn, who may have thrown away her position as a princess, but still had family in the Breck Kingdom.


    ¡°Who says that they are the only ones that can form an alliance?¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s gaze quickly changed.


    Their tea time soon ended without any other conversation.


    Later that evening.


    ¡°Your highness, the fourth prince ising here?¡±


    ¡°You freaking ghost, there is nothing you don¡¯t know. Yes, it is the fourth prince.¡±


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Alberu, whose face appeared on the videomunication device, did not look good. He was looking at Cale like he was trying to figure him out.


    Cale did not tell Alberu that he knew about the Northern alliance. It had not been the right time to say it. However, it was now the right time.


    ¡°The three Northern kingdoms have formed an alliance, right?¡±


    Alberu did not respond to Cale¡¯s question and just quietly observed him. He then finally put on a gentle smile after a while.


    - I knew you were just pretending not to know. That¡¯s why you helped me shelter those mages from the Whipper Kingdom and with the Naval base.


    Cale did not react to Alberu¡¯s usations. Alberu, who seemed like he didn¡¯t expect a reaction, immediately asked back.


    -


    Then what do you think we need to do about this?


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn will meet with her younger brother.¡±


    -


    I guess she knows this information as well.


    ¡°She is my friend.¡±


    Alberu scoffed at Cale¡¯s answer before continuing to speak.


    -


    You know that maintaining this secret is the most important thing, right?


    ¡°That is why I didn¡¯t even tell you until now, your highness.¡±


    Seeing Cale¡¯s sly smile made Alberu feel like there was no worse expression in the world than Cale¡¯s smile as he quickly ended the call.


    - Then see you next time.


    ¡°Any time, your highness.¡±


    The videomunication came to an end.


    A carriage with the Henituse family¡¯s golden turtle crest passed through the Henituse Castle and headed for the estate behind it.


    ¡°It really feels like a festival ising up.¡±


    Cale nodded at Choi Han¡¯s statement before looking out the carriage window. The entire castle was in the process of being decorated, and very lively.


    Even the entrance of the castle that was usually quiet was booming with a long line of people.


    ¡°I have never seen so many people outside the castle like this.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right! Me neither!¡±


    Cale could see that Choi Han was just as excited as Raon, On, and Hong. This was probably Choi Han¡¯s first real festival as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time too! I want to stand in line too!¡±


    Cale smiled at Hong¡¯sment as he looked out the window and patted Hong¡¯s small head.


    The Henituse territory¡¯s festival had many specialpetitions.


    Some of these included the cookingpetition, the artpetition, the sculptingpetition, and with Countess Vin leading the charge, thesepetitions naturally had hefty rewards.


    ¡°Weak human! But why are those people standing in line like that?¡±


    ¡°They seem to be here to apply for apetition or take part in the preliminaries.¡±


    Choi Han started to speak, as if he finally understood what was going on.


    ¡°No wonder I saw a couple talented martial artists!¡±


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    ¡°There must be a Martial Artspetition as well!¡±


    ¡®No? There should just be things like cooking, sculpting, and art?¡¯

 Chapter 105: Forgot About It (2)

    <h4>Chapter 105: Forgot About It (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Martial Arts?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale had a bad feeling about this.


    Choi Han did not see Cale¡¯s stiff face as he stared out at the castle gates and continued to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whichpetition they will participate in, but those two people seem very strong. I believe they will reach the finals.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze was very sharp.


    ¡°Mm, I can¡¯t tell what their preferred weapon of choice is, but I guess you don¡¯t need to use a sword to fight? Based on one of their shoulders, it looks like their weapon of choice may be a bow.¡±


    Cale looked toward Ron, who started to smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s an assassin who is a servant, so who says they cannot do art or cooking?¡±


    Cale had forgotten for a moment that this was a fantasy world.


    This was a world where an average looking cook was a poison specialist, and your neighbor working at the repair shop could be someone who used metal shards to brutally murder people.


    He had forgotten about how scary this world was.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°The Henituse territory only has a cooking, art, and sculptingpetition.¡±


    Cale was curious how Choi Han would respond to this information.


    ¡°Ah, I see! They must do martial arts as a hobby then.¡±


    Seeing Choi Han pass it off like it was nothing made Cale think it was a very MC-like response.


    ¡°Those humans are still not as strong as my front paw!¡±


    ¡°Noona, should we go win thepetitions? I want topete.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to do any of those things.¡±


    After seeing the individuals next to him, Cale had no choice but to admit that this was how this world was set up to be. The carriage soon passed by the castle and into the Estate. Cale asked Ron about the details.


    ¡°What is thepetition schedule?¡±


    It would be better if the territory was filled with strong experts. Ron handed him the schedule. Cale looked it over before asking Choi Han a question.


    ¡°You remember their faces?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    A munchkin world really was amazing. Why did there have to be so many experts? This was a difficult world for a weakling like him to survive.


    Cale turned his gaze over to Rosalyn, who was sitting in a corner of the carriage. She had not said anything since he had told her about the Northern alliance. She seemed to be deep in thought ever since their discussion.


    ¡®Young master Cale, may I request for a meeting after I meet with my youngest brother, err, the fourth prince? Of course, I will not tell my brother about the alliance right away.¡¯


    That was what Rosalyn had said to him yesterday. Cale just told her to do whatever was easiest.


    ¡°Woooooah boy-.¡±


    Cale could hear Hilsman¡¯s voice from the driver¡¯s seat as the carriage came to a stop. They had stopped outside the gates of the estate. Cale let out a sigh as he opened the carriage door and Raon turned invisible.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Orabuni!¡±


    His youngest sister, Lily, was standing outside the gate. The 7-year-old seemed to have spent a lot of her time outside, as she was very tanned.


    ¡°You seem to have been training very hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve been giving it my all!¡±


    Lily, who was confidently answering that she was training hard, seemed to have improved quite a bit. Since she trained enough to get really tanned like this, her skills had no choice but to improve. Cale looked at the wooden sword at Lily¡¯s waist, as well as the longer wooden sword on her back.


    Lily flinched at his gaze, before quickly starting to speak.


    ¡°The one on my back is something I made because I was curious about a long wooden sword!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡®But the sword has many scratches on it, like you swung it down on firewood or something?¡¯


    ¡°Yes! That is it!¡±


    Lily answered very respectfully as she avoided Cale¡¯s gaze. She then quickly added on.


    ¡°And I have finished my knight training for the day! So I am going to y! I received mother¡¯s approval, so I am going out for one hour! I am only going to the alley with the restaurants nearby, so I will be safe!¡±


    The 7-year-old exined the situation in detail to Cale. She must have felt guilty, even though Cale just looked at her and never asked for an exnation.


    ¡°Okay. Have fun. See you at dinner.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir!¡±


    Cale motioned for her to go, and Lily looked back a couple times as she quickly started to run toward the restaurant alley. The staff of the estate frequently ate at the alley, so it was both cheap and clean.


    Cale got back on the carriage and started to think.


    ¡®Something is suspicious.¡¯


    Didn¡¯t she seem like the stereotypical youngest child of a wealthy family who found a hidden expert to serve as a master in the woods? Cale made eye contact with Ron, whose left arm still needed about two weeks to bepleted.


    ¡°Look into it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to exin to Ron for him to understand. The sly old man who had lived in this world longer than he had seemed to be having the same suspicions as Cale.


    Countess Vin had probably looked into Lily already, but it was better for him to do his own investigation. Cale confirmed the details of the cookingpetition before returning to the estate with the schedule in his hand.


    An unexpected person greeted him at the door.


    ¡°Basen.¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Mm, were you waiting for me?¡±


    Basen did not respond to Cale¡¯s question, instead, he just opened up the file in his hands and started to speak. Cale could not even walk through the door as he stood there watching what Basen was doing.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, I heard you will be staying home during the festival.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°Would it be possible for you to present the awards for thepetitions?¡±


    Cale started to smirk. The file in Basen¡¯s hands were administrative tasks for the territory. Basen was now at the level to take care of such tasks. Cale had never even touched a proper administrative file for the territory yet.


    This was a good sign. However, he quickly had a question.


    ¡°What about father?¡±


    ¡°Father will be giving the opening address, but said that he was too busy to deal with all of the smallpetitions. Father said that it would be great for myself, hyung-nim, or Lily to do it.¡±


    ¡°And mother?¡±


    ¡°She is themissioner, so she will be giving the Commissioner¡¯s Award, but you will be presenting the awards to the winners.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t feel like doing it. In addition, Basen needed to do it for people to remember Basen better.


    ¡°I am currently busy with work for the territory. I need to show up at thepetition in order to present the awards, but I do not have time right now as I am currently learning about how to handle the administrative tasks for the territory.¡±


    Cale started to smile. If Basen was busy learning about how to run the territory, it would be fine for him to give out the awards like this. Would people really remember him for such a deed? Basen needed to learn properly so that he could take care of everything in the future.


    ¡°Alright, I will do it since you are busy. You will need to study hard in order to be responsible for half of the territory¡¯s administration in the future.¡±


    ¡®Since Lily is working hard to lead the military side.¡¯


    ¡°You are very reliable.¡±


    Cale patted Basen¡¯s shoulder and cheered him on. Basen responded back with a sincere expression, as if he had made up his mind about something.


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim. Please trust me and leave it to me.¡±


    ¡®Of course. This territory is for you and Lily.¡¯


    Cale put on a happy smile for once and nodded his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. I will be heading in now.¡±


    He walked past Basen and headed into his chamber. His stride was both rxed and light. Basen observed his brother¡¯s back for a bit before receiving Cale¡¯s group¡¯s greeting and heading toward the castle.


    Since he was not talented in martial arts like Lily was, Basen had made up his mind to learn the administrative tasks as best as possible to be an Administrative Expert. Basen Henituse, the fifteen-year-old, now had a dream.


    His entire family was cheering him on as well. That thought made the stoic Basen start to smile.


    It was a dream that would probably cause Cale to faint if he realized what was going through Basen¡¯s mind.


    Cale¡¯s face was full of boredom. It was even close to exhaustion.


    - Why don¡¯t you stop with that face?


    ¡°You have the same expression, your highness.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu was looking at Cale with a simr expression. They were tired of each other after seeing each other via video every day. However, they still needed to talk to each other because there was work to be done.


    - The fourth prince said he will take three of the Royal Knights and head to the Henituse territory. I am leaving the Empire tomorrow, so you can assume that he¡¯ll leave around the same time.


    ¡°Yes sir. I will let Miss Rosalyn know.¡±


    The fourth prince will arrive within the next month.


    - Tell Count Deruth as well.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Did his father know that Rosalyn was a princess? Although Cale had never told him, he assumed Count Deruth would know because Hans knew about it. He started to think about a lot of things as Alberu continued to speak.


    - Do you want to hear something funny?


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    He identally said the truth.


    - I¡¯ll tell you anyways.


    But Alberu ignored his feelings, as usual.


    - Do you know how the Pope of the Church of the Sun God died?


    ¡°Your highness, can you talk about such a thing while in the Empire?¡±


    - I¡¯ve already used noise cancetion magic. Did you forget who I am?


    ¡®Who you are? You have a ton of mages under yourmand. I¡¯m sure you have a lot of magic devices as well.¡¯


    Cale epted this fact and nodded his head at Alberu, who continued to speak.


    - Once the Emperor announced the start of the festival, the Pope gave an opening address since the festival was rted to the Sun God. The location for it was in front of the Imperial capital¡¯s Sun God Temple.


    Alberu put on a bitter smile thinking about the incident. The Pope was at a tform that was lower than the Emperor yet higher than the Imperial Prince, who was next to the Emperor. It was made that way to give face to the Pope. That was not something to smile bitterly about. There was a different issue.


    - That tform went flying.


    ¡°What?¡±


    - The Temple and the tform all went flying.


    Cale suddenly thought about Hais Ind 5.


    ¡°An explosion?¡±


    - You¡¯re so sharp. Yes, an explosion.


    ¡®Crazy.¡¯


    Cale almost said that out loud. At the same time, he was confused. He thought that the Imperial Prince would have done it, but the Imperial Prince would not do something so obvious.


    Also, didn¡¯t Alberu already say that the Holy Twins were the culprits?


    - It was simr to what happened to us.


    The term, ¡®us,¡¯ made Cale¡¯s expression change. The only thing Alberu could be referring to was the capital¡¯s za Terror Incident.


    - The Holy Twins and individuals wearing ck outfits, as well as magic bombs that were simr in strength to the ones in our capital. Are you getting a sense of it now?


    Cale quietly sat there with a stiff expression. Alberu continued on like he understood what Cale was thinking.


    - I managed to live thanks to a mage¡¯s shield, but the believers in front were massacred. It was not only the Pope that was killed.


    - I will definitely find and destroy the organization that did this. It meant that they nned to do the same thing in our Kingdom.


    Alberu still had not forgotten about that mage.


    - It was a different mage this time, but I will definitely find that mage and punish him.


    ¡°Mm, your highness.¡±


    - Yes?


    ¡°That mage is no longer in this world.¡±


    - What?


    ¡°He is dead.¡±


    Cale avoided Alberu¡¯s gaze.


    - ... Did you kill him?


    ¡°I didn''t do it.¡±


    That was the truth. Although Choi Han cut off both arms and made Redika go blind, he was not the one to kill him. That crazy swordsman was the one who killed Redika.


    - Haaaaaa.


    Cale could hear Alberu¡¯s deep sigh, but chose not to care about it. He had enough to worry about even without it.


    ¡®Something is fishy about the Sun God Twins and the magic bombs.¡¯


    However, he had no way to find out. It was a new incident, so he had no way to know anything about it. He also couldn¡¯t send Ron or anyone else to go find out about it.


    Most importantly, Cale just hoped that he would not get dragged into it.


    - ... Let me know about such things in the future.


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Cale had no problem answering casually like this. Alberu started to get a headache. He sighed as he continued to speak.


    - Contact me when the fourth prince arrives. The fourth prince seemed to be calm and respectful. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like each other.


    ¡®But she said he was a total bitch and a whiner?¡¯


    Cale thought about Rosalyn¡¯s words as he nodded his head. The two soon ended their conversation. Cale put his videomunication device in his magic bag, as they would not need to chat for a while.


    The next day, Cale was sitting on a tform looking down. Down below was arge area with spectators sitting in a circle.


    Cale, who was sitting at the highest tform, opened up the paper in his hand.


    - Is thepetition starting now?


    Cale nodded his head at Raon¡¯s question. A differentpetition would take ce every day starting today.


    - Human, will we go to the night marketter too?


    Cale had taught Raon about money this morning.


    - Will you buy me everything I want to buy?


    Cale nodded his head. It would not be expensive to buy Raon things from the night market. Cale could hear Raon snickering in his head and looked down.


    The kittens, On and Hong, each had a ne with a pouch on it. It was a pouch with their allowance. Mary, who was wearing her ck robe, had a ck pouch as well. Her allowance was in this pouch.


    ¡°I¡¯m a really generous person sometimes.¡±


    - You are right! You are a very good person, human!


    Cale, who said something which would make Rosalyn be shocked again, reached his hand out toward Choi Han and Ron. There was a piece of paper in his hand.


    ¡°So, it is these three people?¡±


    A cook, an artist, and a sculptor.


    Choi Han started to exin in order.


    ¡°A former knight, an archer, and an assassin.¡±


    ¡®My goodness.¡¯


    Cale could not believe it.


    1. This is a very respectful way for a younger sister to call their older brother.


    2. Lily is being very respectful to Cale, and, ¡®sir,¡¯ was the best equivalent to use in English.

 Chapter 106: Forgot About It (3)

    <h4>Chapter 106: Forgot About It (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®A former knight, an archer, and an assassin?¡¯


    ¡®Maybe I can just create my own camouged fighting brigade.¡¯


    How shocked would the enemy be if a Flying Skeletons Brigade and a group of cooks, artists, and sculptors, who are actually experts, showed up to fight them?


    Cale slowly started to smile.


    ¡°They are all above average in ability?¡±


    ¡°Yes. All three of them are at about Vice Captain Hilsman-nim¡¯s level.¡±


    - Human, why are you smiling like that? Is there something fun? Tell me, tell me!


    Raon asked, but Cale did not answer. Instead, he looked toward Ron. Choi Han was dull when it came to things like this, but Ron was not. Ron started to smile as soon as they made eye contact.


    ¡°Young master-nim, isn¡¯t this territory a better ce to live than you expected?¡±


    ¡°Seems that way.¡±


    Count Deruth was currently in the process of fortifying the castle wall ever since Cale told him about the Northern Alliance. It was arge-scale construction using Mueller¡¯s blueprints.


    Furthermore, his father was busy increasing the number of soldiers, as well as their skill level. Of course, he was not taxing the citizens of the territory to do that. If he was, would they alle here to celebrate like this?


    Count Deruth was putting his own money to work. However, it did not seem like it was enough yet.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Cale leaned his body into the very soft couch. He was in a position that would make it easy for him to fall asleep, however, such a position was fitting for Cale.


    ¡°Yes. That man over there is the archer.¡±


    The artpetition was currently underway. It was more like an event than apetition though.


    The artwork went through a first round of judging before the second round was conducted in public to determine the winner. The qualifiers from the first round were showing off their artwork of the Stone Mountain and quarry behind the Henituse Castle.


    There would be a winner from this event.


    Cale turned his gaze to the archer artist that Choi Han had pointed out.


    The short-haired man with a long beard jumped up and started to swing his brush in the form of an X on the easel.


    ¡°Not this! Why am I so terrible? How could I call such trash art?! My hands are crazy!¡±


    The paint flew everywhere as the man clenched his hair.


    ¡°I am trash! Art is not something like this!¡±


    Cale started to think while looking at the painting.


    ¡®But it is really good.¡¯


    Cale looked toward Choi Han, who avoided his gaze. Choi Han could not make eye contact, but still started to speak.


    ¡°He is quite sensitive. He has been in the territory for the shortest amount of time, at only 3 months. They say that he built a house next to the white tree at the top of the slums, saying that it is the source of his inspiration.¡±


    ¡®What is the source of his inspiration?¡¯


    Cale looked down to see On and Hong meowing inughter.


    The Man-Eating Tree located in the slums where Cale had earned his first ancient power, the, ¡®Indestructible Shield.¡¯ That tree had turned white with blue leaves thanks to Cale.


    ¡°This, this isn¡¯t it! I can¡¯t show this trash to people!¡±


    Cale started to speak to Ron.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pass on that guy.¡±


    The White Tree in the slums reacted to Cale because he was the owner of the Indestructible Shield. So, what if the tree was to react to Cale when he went to visit that archer?


    ¡®I may end up bing his muse.¡¯


    He had a bad feeling that something like that would definitely happen.


    ¡°What about the sculptor? Will theye to the preliminaries tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°They did not make it through.¡±


    Mm. Choi Han contemted for a moment before continuing on.


    ¡°They came inst ce. They seem to have no talent for sculpting.¡±


    ¡°But they are skilled in assassination.¡±


    Ron interjected and asked Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, should I reserve a restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale debated whether he should go see the chef first as he leisurely watched the artpetition. Of course, it didn¡¯t need to be said that he sighed at the artist archer who called himself trash before running out of the area.


    ¡°Orabuni.¡±


    Lily¡¯s pupils were shaking. Cale just ignored this and entered the restaurant called, ¡®A ce of Warmth.¡¯


    ¡°Wee young master Cale.¡±


    The son of the territory¡¯s lord had visited. It was only natural that the chef came out to respectfully greet him.


    The old man in his seventies was fit, but the years had definitely taken a toll on his body. Cale was shocked when he had learned about this old man, but did not find it to be weird.


    ¡°I will guide you to your reserved room.¡±


    The restaurants in front of the castle frequently prepared a separate room for when the staff at the castle brought guests over. Cale made eye contact with the old man, who could see Cale quietly looking directly at him.


    Lily seemed very nervous as she looked back and forth between the chef and Cale.


    Finally, Cale reached his hand out to the chef.


    ¡°It is my honor to meet my mother¡¯s teacher.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lily was shocked as she looked at the chef and started to shout.


    ¡°Master, you are mother¡¯s teacher, ah!¡±


    Master. The word she subconsciously said made Lily cover her mouth with both hands. Lily started to roll her eyes around the room while trying to figure out what to say, when she saw that her brother was smiling. She was caught.


    ¡®It was a secret from the family! No!¡¯


    However, Lily did not know that Countess Vin had known about her master a long time ago.


    ¡°I came because I wanted to meet my mother¡¯s teacher and my sister¡¯s master.¡±


    The chef remained quiet as he observed Cale, before starting tough.


    ¡°I do not deserve to be called the Countess¡¯s teacher. You tter me.¡±


    The chef, Edro, was a former captain of a Knights¡¯ Brigade.


    Cale recalled what Ron had reported about Edro.


    ¡®The people who have lived in this territory for more than 15 years know about this man¡¯s identity. He arrived with the Countess.¡¯


    Vin was from a fallen noble family. She had arrived at the Henituse territory to trade for luxury goods while she was running a merchant guild.


    Edro was the one who was responsible for keeping her group safe during that trip.


    He was the Knight Captain of Vin¡¯s family, and when Vin said that she wanted to jump into the cruel world of merchants, he gave up his life as a Knight and turned into a mercenary in order to protect her.


    ¡®He is said to be the Countess¡¯s sword instructor when she was younger.¡¯


    Count Deruth and even Basen were able to handle the sword, like most nobles. Vin was not an exception, and knew the basics as well.


    ¡®He stayed here, saying that it was his dream to be a chef when the Countess married Lord Deruth.¡¯


    Cale, Lily, and Basen did not know about this, as it had happened more than fifteen years ago. Apparently, his father had built this restaurant for Edro as well.


    ¡°I heard that the food here is wonderful. I came with high expectations.¡±


    Cale smiled softly while Edro stiffened up a bit.


    ¡®There was no trash worse than this bastard.¡¯


    In the past, Edro had thought that he needed to teach a bastard like Cale some tough love after seeing Cale drinking and causing a ruckus. He was not one to tolerate such a rotten person.


    ¡°It should be up to your standards.¡±


    Edro confidently answered before guiding Cale to the room.


    - Human, enjoy the meal with your sister.


    Cale and Lily were in the same room while the rest of the group was in a different room. This was so that Raon, On, and Hong could eat in peace.


    ¡°I will serve you.¡±


    Ron followed behind Cale and made eye contact with Edro. Edro had heard from the Countess that Ron was an assassin. He was shocked at that fact, but shocked even more at the fact that Ron¡¯s skill level was so high that he could not see how strong Ron was.


    ¡°You sly bastard.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Hyung-nim, you are the same.¡±


    Edro cautiously observed the benign smile on Ron¡¯s face. He saw Lily and Cale sitting in the room and slowly closed the door. He needed to go cook. Ron followed behind him.


    At that moment, Edro could hear what Cale was saying to Lily.


    ¡°He is a talented swordsman. Learn properly.¡±


    Edro looked toward Ron.


    ¡°Our young master is all grown up.¡±


    Ron could see Cale looking at him past Edro¡¯s shoulder as Edro was closing the door. Cale did grow up well. He grew up into a very sly person.


    Click.


    The door closedpletely with a quiet noise and Ron started to say the things that were prepared in advance.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, our young master-nim wanted to see you because of Miss Lily, but also because he wanted to meet the person who used to serve the Countess. We did not inform the Countess of our visit, so please keep it a secret for us.¡±


    Ron added something extra from what Cale had told him to say.


    ¡°Our young master-nim seems to want to learn about his mother¡¯s life now.¡±


    Edro, the old man in his seventies who sacrificed everything he had for his liege and student, started to think deeply. He could still hear Cale and Lily¡¯s conversation through the door.


    ¡°Lily, I believe that you will be an amazing swordsman.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, orabuni. I will be the Guardian Knight who protects this territory!¡±


    Ahem.


    Edro let out a fake cough before heading toward the kitchen. Ron followed behind him while recalling what Cale had told him to do.


    ¡®Make it so that Edro will want to step up if the territory is in danger in the future. It¡¯ll be difficult for him to be in the frontlines due to his age, but having someone like him step up is bound to strike at people¡¯s hearts. Don¡¯t you agree?¡¯


    Cale had grown up very smart and sly. Of course, Ron liked it like this.


    They had set the bait for at least one person.


    After dinner, it was time for the second person.


    Honestly speaking, this was thest person, since they decided to forget about the archer.


    - Human! There are a lot of people even though it is night time! It is very bright!


    ¡°It is beautiful. Unlike the underground city, the things shining brightly in the dark makes my heart beat faster.¡±


    Cale was wearing a brown robe while Mary, who was wearing a ck robe, the invisible Raon, and Choi Han, who was holding On and Hong in his arms, walked next to him.


    The busy night market was filled with people as Cale quietly walked by with his hood on.


    - Something smells delicious! I have 10 silver coins! Buy me that chicken skewer! I will give you the money!


    Cale let out a sigh and turned around. Deputy butler Hans was chasing after them.


    ¡°Hans.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Add three chicken skewers as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir! I will go buy some chicken skewers for our lovely trio!¡±


    Hans had multiple bags of food in his arms. They were all things that they were going to eat back home. Cale shook his head at Hans¡¯s excitement before continuing to walk.


    He stopped walking in front of one of the many trinket stalls.


    ¡°W, wee!¡±


    A shocked woman jumped up and weed Cale.


    ¡®This is serious.¡¯


    Cale was speechless while looking at the mysterious sculptures. He looked at the woman in front of him.


    This was the sculptor who they believed to be a talented assassin.


    ¡®She is definitely skilled. I was not able to figure out her true identity. Young master-nim, for an assassin, half of it lies in their ability to hide their identity.¡¯


    He pointed to one of the sculptures.


    ¡°Is this a devil?¡±


    The gentle woman who seemed to be in her forties, had a mild presence that was more like your sweet next-door neighbor.


    However, these sculptures were quite ... unique.


    Although he could not tell what they were, they all seemed cold and eerie. It made him think about things like devils, swords, and eternal darkness.


    ¡°Aigoo, it is a flower. It is a forsythia.¡±


    ¡®... Forsythia?¡¯


    - This is shocking. Human, this is definitely not a forsythia.


    This was a talent of its own. Cale truly believed that as he picked up the sculpture. Cale thought it was a growling devil.


    ¡°You are right. It is a forsythia. I want to buy this one.¡±


    ¡°R, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want to gift this to someone special.¡±


    Cale just bullshitted with whatever came to mind. This process of building a rtionship really was difficult.


    - Ahem! Human, if you really want to give it to me, I will even ept that shocking sculpture!


    ¡°Is this one, a ... tiger?¡±


    ¡°It is a lovely rabbit!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, give me this one too.¡±


    The rabbit looked like the devil¡¯s guard dog.


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°No, these are wonderful sculptures.¡±


    Cale picked up the two sculptures and continued to gently speak to the sculptor until the end.


    ¡°They are my style.¡±


    ¡°I have never heard such praise before. I am so touched!¡±


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes were full of admiration. Cale was sure about one thing while looking at her acting this way.


    ¡®She really is a good actress.¡¯


    People would really think she was a sculptor who had no talent but loved to sculpt and be touched by her passion.


    He recalled what Ron had told him.


    ¡®It is amazing that she was not noticed until now.¡¯


    ¡®She is one of two things.¡¯


    ¡®An assassin or a spy.¡¯


    The results of their investigation revealed that she was not a spy.


    They didn¡¯t know the reason for hering to the Henituse territory, but she had pretended to be a sculptor here for the past three years. Ron said that he had never seen her before and that, even when he saw her, he was only able to tell her hidden identity because Choi Han had said that she was strong.


    Cale received the devil-rabbit and devil-forsythia that the woman handed him. He took out some money from his bag and handed it to her.


    ¡°Aigoo, I do not have any change.¡±


    A gold coin fell into her hand. The poor sculptor did not know what to do about it. Cale started to speak.


    ¡°It is my gift for all the toil you went through.¡±


    ¡°...You are the first to recognize my hard work.¡±


    Cale slightly removed his hood while looking at the touched middle-aged woman. Cale Henituse, the face of the territory¡¯s Lord¡¯s son was revealed.


    ¡°Huh? Y, young master-nim!¡±


    The sculptor became shocked and quickly tried to bow.


    She really was a good actress. Cale approached her and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°It is my gift for your struggle while being on the run.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to live in hiding?¡±


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes became cold. At that moment, someone appeared behind Cale. He had suddenly appeared without making a single noise.


    ¡°Ron, you take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale started to speak to the sculptor assassin who had a shocked expression on her face but a cold gaze in her eyes.


    ¡°A gold coin should be enough for you to stop working for today. You should have plenty of time to chat with Ron.¡±


    The sculptor assassin on the run, Freesia, did not notice Ron approaching. This was someone who was able to trick her sharp assassin senses. She was shocked while looking at Ron.


    Cale put on a gentle smile as he continued to speak to Freesia.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it difficult to run?¡±


    The second person was caught, as they had nned.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I will take care of the rest.¡±


    Cale left it to Ron, since an assassin would be best at chatting with another assassin.


    Ron asked Cale if he needed information. Cale naturally needed information. He had survived until now relying on information he had from reading the novel, but that was ending. He was desperate for more information about the future. He only had about one year or two at max with the information he currently had.


    ¡®I will pay you back for my arm and my lie.¡¯


    Ron said he would pay him back, even when Cale said it was not needed.


    Meeeeow.


    Meow.


    On and Hong could instinctually feel that the sculptor was simr to them. Just the fact that Freesia was on the run made them like this person, who may be Ron¡¯s student or subordinate.


    - Human, it will be difficult for my heart, but I will still ept it if you gave me both of them.


    The sculptures that even On and Hong found disgusting were safely moved to Raon¡¯s treasure chest, his other dimension.


    A few dayster, Cale put his signature on a file on thest day of the festival.


    ¡°Freesia.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°I am happy to sponsor such a promising sculptor like yourself.¡±


    The gentle Freesia sped her hands together with a modest and admiring expression.


    ¡°Young master-nim, although I have only been sculpting for three years, I will definitely be someone big in the sculpting world!¡±


    Cale, Ron, and Freesia were all smiling at this nonsense.


    ¡®Apparently she killed the chief.¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®Their assassin guild¡¯s rule was to only take assassination jobs between nobles. However, the new chief took on a job to kidnap a young child. She called him a crazy bastard and killed him for trying to do that job, before running away.¡¯


    ¡®Is she being chased by the guild?¡¯


    ¡®No. She also tried to kill the noble whomissioned the job.¡¯


    This sculptor was a bold one.


    ¡®Who is the noble?¡¯


    ¡®They belong to a vassal household of the family that oversees the Southwest.¡¯


    He had hit the jackpot.


    If the Southeast was touching the Whipper Kingdom, then Southwest was next to the Empire. This would be useful to him in the future.


    ¡°Freesia, I look forward to many sculptures in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I will only bring sculptures that you will like.¡±


    Ron knew that they were not really talking about sculptures.


    ¡®She said there are others on the run who used to follow her as well.¡¯


    Cale naturally responded for them to all gather here.


    Shouldn¡¯t he do it properly if he was going to make a camouged fighting brigade?


    Cale sent Freesia and Ron out before looking at the calendar in the study. His gaze was specifically looking at three weekster.


    ¡®It¡¯lle quickly.¡¯


    Three weeks passed by quickly, as Cale expected.


    ¡°N, noona, sob.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaa.¡±


    Rosalyn let out a sigh while the fourth prince was crying while holding Rosalyn¡¯s hand.


    ¡°How could my sister be in such a shabby and terrible ce! My sister, who is the best in the world! Why would you stay somewhere like this with nothing but rocks? Sob, staying at a lowly Count¡¯s territory! Why! Sob!¡±


    Cale casually picked up a cookie while listening to the fourth prince.


    He could see that a round water orb was on top of Rosalyn¡¯s palm. He had never seen Rosalyn look so angry before.


    - Who is that crybaby? Our house is good because there are a lot of stones. What a stupid crybaby.


    Raon¡¯s voice was cold.


    This was none other than the immature crybaby of a prince that Rosalyn had mentioned. However, that prince did not even dare to look at Cale right now.


    - By the way, human, you look as strong as my toe today.


    Cale had put on the dominating aura for the first time in a while in order to look at the fourth prince.


    ¡®A lowly Count¡¯s family without any power or influence wants to serve my sister?¡¯


    That was the first thing the fourth prince named Pen had said when Cale went to greet him. He turned on the dominating aura from that moment on.


    Crunch.


    The sound of Cale eating his cookie could be heard throughout the room. The fourth prince avoided Cale¡¯s gaze even more.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    Cale continued to eat the cookie with a gentle expression on his face.


    For reference, Cale hated the immature crybaby types the most.


    1. He¡¯s not literally saying the word sob. He¡¯s sobbing as he¡¯s speaking.

 Chapter 107: Forgot About It (4)

    <h4>Chapter 107: Forgot About It (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale was definitely sitting in a respectful way and looked like a proper noble while eating his cookie.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    He was eating the cookie as quietly as possible in order to follow proper etiquette, but the crunching noises could still be heard throughout the room.


    - Human, is the cookie tasty?


    Cale could hear Raon gulping behind him.


    ¡°Your highness, is there something you need?¡±


    ¡°N, no, nothing.¡±


    The crybaby fourth prince, Pen, quickly turned away from Cale.


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince, Alberu Crossman, had told him that Cale was a, ¡®talented and respectful,¡¯ person.


    ¡®I believe that Cale Henituse will eventually be the Kingdom¡¯s treasure.¡¯


    However, Pen thought that it was not enough to serve his older sister, who had been the star of the Breck Kingdom.


    Cale seemed like a struggling noble when Pen first met him. The Henituse territory currently looked terrible as well, mainly because they were currently fortifying the castle and the castle walls.


    ¡®But what is this?¡¯


    Pen immediately noticed that Rosalyn and Cale¡¯s rtionship was different from what he had expected. Rosalyn and Cale seemed to be at the same level.


    ¡°Sooooob, noona.¡±


    That fact made Pen start to cry.


    ¡°Noona, why are you suffering at a ce like this, sob.¡±


    ¡°Pen, there is no noona here to console you because you are crying.¡±


    Rosalyn was speaking gently with a smile on her face, but the tone of her voice was vicious.


    ¡°Pen, why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted to see you. You were the pride of our kingdom, noona.¡±


    She was beautiful, smart, and stylish. For the Breck royalty that had nothing special, Rosalyn was a shining beacon. The current crown prince, Pen¡¯s older brother, was a hard worker, but he had nothing special other than his diligence.


    Pen did not like that. In his opinion, the only person deserving of that golden crown was this red-haired woman with red pupils in front of him. His sister was the only one.


    ¡°But you suddenly showed up with some weird people and destroyed everything! How can you just disappear after doing that?¡±


    Rosalyn flinched and looked toward Cale after hearing Pen saying that she destroyed everything. Cale, who seemed to be harder to approach than usual, had an odd smile on his face as he looked back at her.


    She had not told Cale about it, but Rosalyn and Choi Han had blown up one of the Breck Kingdom¡¯s pces during their trip.


    ¡°Sob, noona, I wanted to see you each and every day. But why would you stay in acking countryside like this with nothing but rocks?!¡±


    For reference, Pen and Cale are the same age.


    This crybaby was also 18 years old. Cale found that to be shocking. Especially since a member of the royal family, who should have been instilled a sense of responsibility and dignity, was really just an immature brat.


    ¡®Why would the crown prince say that this idiot was a sincere and decent guy?¡¯


    Cale questioned Alberu Crossman¡¯s judge of character. Pen was continuing to p his mouth during that time.


    ¡°Noona, I took care of the pce that you destroyed. It was cleaned up, and I even restored your pce. Don¡¯t worry about the costs. I used the money allocated for my pce to take care of it.¡±


    ¡®Oh. I guess he is a bit talented after all.¡¯


    Pen looked fine after he finally stopped crying.


    ¡°Noona, there are still a lot of people waiting for you to return.¡±


    This was the truth. There were many waiting for their shining star to return.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me to take back the heir position that I do not even want? Are you trying to step on your older brother¡¯s dreams?¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s expression becamepletely cold.


    Her younger brother, the current crown prince, did not want the position. While she was still the crown princess, he would always tell her that he wanted to help her make the Breck Kingdom a, ¡®good kingdom.¡¯


    That pure personality was the reason she felt that he was more suitable to be the future king. That was why her father and mother had respected their decisions.


    ¡°...No, that is not what I am trying to say. But!¡±


    Pen could not finish what he was saying. Cale watched him and started to think.


    ¡®He¡¯s just a kid.¡¯


    He was certain about his observation after listening to what Pen said next. The fourth prince and the youngest of the six children looked toward Rosalyn and raised his voice again.


    ¡°Then what are you doing in this countryside vige, noona? I thought your dream was to be a mage? Then shouldn¡¯t you at least aim to be an Archmage? It doesn¡¯t make sense for a former princess to live in a tiny territory like this as their mage. It¡¯s not like you are the liege of a Magic Tower or anything. Are you satisfied with being a territory¡¯s mage?¡±


    His sister had originally left saying she was going to go visit the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s Magic Tower. Pen could not ept the current situation of a person who had such grand aspirations.


    He stared right into his sister¡¯s red pupils and could see that she was thinking.


    At that moment, the siblings heard an indifferent voice.


    ¡°Who knows whether or not she will eventually be the liege of a Magic Tower?¡±


    Rosalyn slowly turned her head. Her eyes, which had been focused on Pen, reached the still rxed man to the side.


    Cale added on, like he was just sharing his thoughts.


    ¡°I believe it is definitely possible. I don¡¯t know if it will happen for princess Rosalyn, but the Miss Rosalyn that I know will definitely be capable of doing it.¡±


    As a mage, Rosalyn would go on to be the liege of a Magic Tower. She would soon reach the level of a highest-tier mage. Although this was just Cale¡¯s opinion, he thought that she was the only one who could lead the mages once the Breck Kingdom and the Roan Kingdom formed an alliance.


    ¡®Of course, our safetyes first.¡¯


    Cale was at least certain about the strength and abilities of his crew. He then added on.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn will continue to grow in any environment.¡±


    Cale looked toward the fourth prince Pen. The two of their eyes met and Pen¡¯s shoulders slightly flinched. Pen had felt a simr feeling as to when he had met the Imperial Prince of the Empire.


    Pen felt like he was bing smaller.


    ¡°Do you not believe in Miss Rosalyn?¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes seemed full of trust as he said that.


    In that instant, Pen was at a loss of words. Cale quietly observed this crybaby whiner of a prince.


    ¡°You do believe in her, right?¡±


    A gentle smile was on his face as he calmly asked the question.


    ¡°... Of course, of course I believe in my sister.¡±


    This was the only answer Pen could give, since he was the one who believed in his sister more than anyone else.


    Cale started to smile. Cale definitely seemed respectful to him, but Pen still felt like he was beneath Cale. Pen started to frown and subconsciously clenched his fists and started to shout to get out of this pressure-like fear.


    ¡°A lowly noble¡¯s son like you dares to question me about my sister?! Hek!¡±


    Ssh.


    Pen was drenched with water from above. The Water Ball that was in Rosalyn¡¯s hand had exploded on top of Pen¡¯s head. Rosalyn gently started to speak to her younger brother, who seemed to be lost at the sudden attack.


    ¡°Looks like we need to have a nice long conversation for the first time in a while. Pen, get up.¡±


    ¡°Noona, what did I do wrong for you to suddenly, ugh!¡±


    Saaash!


    An even stronger st of waternded on Pen the moment he tried to turn around to look at Rosalyn. Pen started to cough, as if water had gone down the wrong pipe. Compared to the tiny Water Ball that was in Rosalyn¡¯s hand, Pen waspletely drenched, like he had taken on a wave.


    - I don¡¯t like him. That crybaby doesn¡¯t know how great our mage Rosalyn is, and even dares to mock our house. He also looks down on you, weak human!


    Cale put on an awkward smile after hearing Raon¡¯s voice in his head.


    - I used very cold water for him toe to his senses! I did a good job!


    Rosalyn looked toward Cale, who shrugged his shoulders. This second water bomb was much differentpared to her small Water Ball.


    Pen thought his sister had done this as well and looked toward Rosalyn as he coughed.


    ¡°Cough, ugh, noona. Why would you!¡±


    ¡°Pen, shut up.¡±


    Pen shut up after seeing her cold gaze. Rosalyn turned her gaze toward Cale. Pen, who turned around following her gaze, quickly looked down after feeling the unknown pressure from Cale.


    ¡°Young master Cale, may I borrow the training grounds?¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do, that your brother¡¯s face is turning pale at the mention of the words, ¡®training grounds¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I n to spar and chat with my younger brother for the first time in a long time.¡±


    Cale, naturally, yed along with the gently smiling Rosalyn.


    ¡°I will make sure it ispletely empty for your sibling chat. Please have a wonderful conversation.¡±


    Rosalyn lightly chuckled. She knew that Cale¡¯s personality was one that would not be looking at her brother fondly right now.


    ¡®I feel the same way.¡¯


    Rosalyn got up with a cold expression still on her face. However, she heard something that made her stop.


    Knock knock knock.


    Hans started to speak after knocking.


    ¡°Young master-nim, the mage in charge of our videomunication has visited us. He says that his highness the crown prince has contacted you.¡±


    Cale and Rosalyn made eye contact. Rosalyn looked toward Pen before nodding her head.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door soon opened and the mage walked in with the videomunication equipment. Hans followed in behind him. The two of them were shocked after seeing what was going on, as Pen looked like a total mess.


    ¡°Uhh, mm, shall I connect you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please do.¡±


    Rosalyn answered and waved her hand. Pen was instantly dried up with her drying magic, and no longer looked like a wet rat. The territory¡¯s mage flinched at her magic casting abilities, before quickly connecting the equipment. Alberu¡¯s face soon appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Thank you crown prince Alberu. I was able to safely meet my sister thanks to you.¡±


    - I am d.


    Cale admitted that the current Pen looked well-mannered and decent.


    ¡°I n to stay here for a couple of days before I leave.¡±


    - Is that so?


    Alberu, who continued to chat with Pen, could see Cale standing behind Pen. Cale had a normal expression while looking at Pen, but as two peas in a pod, Alberu could tell that was not how Cale felt about Pen.


    Cale and Alberu made eye contact.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you say he was a well-mannered prince?¡¯


    That was what Cale¡¯s gaze seemed to be saying to him. It seemed to be asking where he found such a useless idiot. Alberu quickly turned away from Cale.


    ¡®I guess he is a mess.¡¯


    Alberu quickly figured out that Pen was not the person to talk about their alliance. He trusted Cale¡¯s judgment.


    - I hope that you have a wonderful stay in our Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    The videomunication ended and Rosalyn immediately addressed Pen.


    ¡°Change into training clothes and go to the training ground.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa......¡±


    Pen started to frown, but still listened to Rosalyn.


    ¡°I look forward to seeing you again, your highness.¡±


    At that moment, Pen flinched at Cale¡¯s gentle words. Pen was aware of the fact that he was ill-mannered. Pen felt his back getting cold while looking at Cale, who was smiling at him.


    ¡°Since our territory only has rocks, the training ground¡¯s floor is made of rocks as well. We like it because it is very sturdy. Haha.¡±


    Pen avoided Cale, who was happily smiling. Once he turned to the side, he could see his sister, who had a cold smile on her face. It was only then that Pen figured it out.


    ¡®They are simr!¡¯


    They traveled together because they were simr. Pen finally figured it out after seeing how Cale and Rosalyn were smiling at him. He wanted to quickly get away from Cale, who gave him more pressure than even the Imperial Prince.


    Pen ignored everything Cale was saying as he quickly left the room.


    It was only then that Rosalyn approached Cale.


    ¡°To be honest with you, I think the discussion is better suited for my first brother than Pen.¡±


    She seemed to have a lot of thoughts about the alliance. She would personally need to make a move to meet the Breck Kingdom¡¯s crown prince. However, she had left her home, saying she did not need her title as princess anymore.


    Rosalyn could not help but worry. Would it be okay for her to go back to the kingdom?


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    Cale quickly realized what was going on in her mind. He wanted Rosalyn to personally make a move. That would increase the chance of things remaining a secret and progressing well.


    ¡°Do you think that it is necessary to give up on other things that are precious to you in order to achieve your dream?¡±


    Rosalyn looked toward Cale. He seemed confident, as usual, but sometimes, that confidence made him seem difficult to talk to. It was difficult for her to handle Cale today.


    However, right now, as she had felt many times before, she could feel the warmth deep in his heart.


    ¡°You can go visit your family as a mage.¡±


    Not as the princess but as a mage. Rosalyn was relieved after hearing Cale¡¯s words. At that moment, Raon became visible and appeared in front of her.


    ¡°He¡¯s right! You are pretty amazing as a mage! Everybody will say that you are amazing!¡±


    Rosalyn started to smile.


    ¡°I will go ande back.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You have toe back home!¡±


    Rosalyn lightly smiled at Raon¡¯s words before she looked toward Cale. Cale added on indifferently.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be even better if you bring souvenirs back with you.¡±


    Rosalyn couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly after hearing, ¡®bring souvenirs back with you.¡¯ She recalled what Choi Han had said to her in the past.


    ¡®I have a home, but I can no longer go there. However, I now have a new home. It is difficult to exin this feeling of no longer being forever alone.¡¯


    Rosalyn felt like she now understood that feeling. A home with people who believed in her skills.


    ¡°Of course. I have toe back to our home with many souvenirs.¡±


    Cale did not know that this was the first time she used the term, ¡®home.¡¯ However, he was relieved that the alliance would probably bepleted without a hitch.


    One weekter, Rosalyn left with apletely pale Pen and headed for the Breck Kingdom. Cale started to speak once they left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    They would stay at Harris Vige in the Forest of Darkness until next spring.


    Cale half-heartedly responded to Raon¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Human, does it snow here in the winter?¡±


    ¡°Probably?¡±


    ¡°Then will there be a lot of flowers in the spring?¡±


    ¡°Probably?¡±


    As Cale had answered, Raon would go on to see snow in the winter and flowers blooming in the spring.


    Time had gone by, and Cale had turned 19 years old.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it is time to wake up.¡±


    Ron was trying to wake Cale up. Cale was curled up underneath the nket, with even his head covered. On and Hong, who had grown up much more, were pressing down on him with their paws.


    ¡°Human, you have slept for 13 hours! Are you hibernating? You are not a bear! Spring is over, so you can stop sleeping!¡±


    Raon, who looked like he grew about 10 cm, urged Cale to get up. Cale, who was rolling around the bed, answered without opening his eyes.


    ¡°Haaaa, time goes by so quickly.¡±


    It was alreadyte spring.


    It was time for him to head to Ten Finger Mountain, the location of the final ancient power.


    1. They seem to be using the Korean process of bing one year older on January 1. While Koreans celebrate birthdays, everybody gets one year older at the same time on January 1.

 Chapter 108: Scary (1)

    <h4>Chapter 108: Scary (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, there were some things that he needed to confirm before leaving.


    ¡°It¡¯s not veryfortable.¡±


    The necromancer Mary nodded her head and handed him a cushion. Cale put another cushion underneath himself as he looked forward.


    ¡°But the view is killer.¡±


    As long as you didn¡¯t worry about the bones breaking down that is.


    ¡°Human! Is it fun sitting on the bones?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is fun.¡±


    Raon snickered at Cale¡¯s answer. Cale looked down at the skeleton he was sitting on. He could see the forest through the bones and thought about how he would die if he fell from this height.


    Cale was currently flying on the bones of flying monster.


    Mary had restored all 72 corpses of the flying monsters and grounded up the two highest-grade Magic Stones that Cale had gifted her in order to sprinkle the magic powder over the bones.


    The Flying Skeletons Brigade wasplete.


    ¡°You can control them all at once?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I am disappointed that I cannot have them all flying at once right now because people may see them though.¡±


    Cale was being cautious just in case.


    ¡°Human, the deputy butler is here.¡±


    Cale could see Hans waving at him. Therge bone wings headed downward and the flying skeleton that Cale and Mary were flying on slowly headed down toward the ground.


    Bang!


    ¡°Aigoo.¡±


    Hans took a step back because of the vibrations caused by theirnding. He then saw Cale¡¯s indifferent expression and quickly started to speak.


    ¡°The Count-nim and Mr. Mueller have contacted you.¡±


    Cale quickly got off the skeleton and opened up the messages. He could quickly see the core of the messages.


    < We will finish soon. >


    < Young master-nim, I am decorating the inside as I exined to you. I am giving it my very best, to the point that I may even grow taller! >


    Both the castle walls and the ship that Mueller described with the, ¡®best defense is a strong offense,¡¯ mentality, were almostpleted.


    ¡®We will see Rosalyn soon, and Witira will arrive soon as well.¡¯


    Rosalyn was personally handling the formation of the alliance between the Breck Kingdom and Roan Kingdom. That would be finished soon. Currently, some of the Breck Kingdom¡¯s mages had secretly gone over to see Alberu as a part of the deal.


    The Whale Tribe said that they had something to deliver to Cale since Cale dyed his trip to the North. Witira was going to personally visit. Cale decided to move now, since there were quite a few days until Witira would arrive.


    ¡°Is everything packed?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Deputy butler Hans answered vigorously. Cale looked toward the ck robe. Mary, whose face Cale had still never seen, started to peak.


    ¡°It is time for me to leave as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am disappointed that we are not going in the same direction.¡±


    Cale really was disappointed, since having Mary with him would add another strong pawn.


    Mary was not going to travel through the continent. Instead, she was heading back to the Underground City earlier than she had said, before she woulde back out.


    The ck robe moved a bit when Cale said that he was disappointed. The robotic voice started to speak again.


    ¡°I will definitelye back, so please take care of my babies until my return. I will want to see this ce very often.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd as he nodded with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Mm, of course.¡±


    The babies Mary was talking about were the skeletons. Mary and Raon had found many bones in the Forest of Darkness. This forest, that was filled with many different mutant monsters, was a forest of wonders for Mary.


    Anyways, those bones, those babies of hers, were all being stored in a cave inside the Forest of Darkness.


    Mary had returned the approximately 300 skeletons, her babies, to Cale. Cale turned away from the ck robe whose bodynguage seemed to be asking him to take good care of her babies, and gave an order to Hans.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go right away.¡±


    Cale was finally leaving Harris Vige after about 9 months.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Cale leaned back on the couch and touched the leather on the armrest.


    ¡°The quality of this leather is really good.¡±


    ¡°I changed it to a cheaper one.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying such bullshit.¡±


    Cale looked toward the man who was using a shiny chandelier to light up his office.


    Odeus Flynn, the old merchant who was in charge of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northwestern underworld, seemed healthier and younger.


    ¡°Life must be good for you.¡±


    Odeus started to smile while looking at Cale, who was giving off the stereotypical viin vibe.


    ¡°Of course. Life is great since Venion Stan is spending his entire life in prison.¡±


    Cale started to smile as well.


    The Stan territory and the Northwest had gone through a significant amount of changes in the past nine months.


    Venion Stan was in prison. At first, Cale was told that they did not have any ns to punish him that severely. However, he was once an unofficial heir to a noble family. They had to make an example out of him. Of course, the Stan family will probably kill him off in secret.


    Odeus was smiling while thinking about Venion, but there was fear in his eyes as he looked toward Cale.


    He had gone crazy.


    Venion Stan had gone crazy.


    He apparently vomited every time he tried to eat in the underground prison.


    The person who made Venion that way was smiling in front of him right now. That person, Cale, asked Odeus a question.


    ¡°The Marquis is losing his subordinate households one by one?¡±


    ¡°Young master Taylor-nim is very talented.¡±


    Taylor announced that he would not kill his siblings once he became the official heir. At the same time, he got rid of the potential for his siblings to follow the Stan family¡¯s rule in order to try to take the position away from him.


    He called some priests over from the Church of the God of Death and made a vow of death with his siblings.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure young master Taylor is doing a great job.¡±


    However, Odeus was warier of the person in front of him.


    ¡°May I ask what brings you here today?¡±


    Cale did not respond to Odeus¡¯s question right away, and instead tapped on the armrest with his finger. After tapping the armrest for a while, Cale asked Odeus a question instead of answering.


    ¡°You have normal routes too, right?¡±


    Odeus had no problem answering such a question.


    ¡°If you are talking about clean trades, I have a couple different ones. I do make many deals in the light as well.¡±


    ¡°Mm, is that so?¡±


    The finger that was tapping at the armrest started to move. Cale took out a que from his pocket and ced it on the table.


    ¡°... A golden que?¡±


    It was a golden que with the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Crossman family crest on it.


    Odeus had a shocked expression on his face, but Cale had not even stated his needs yet.


    ¡°Silver.¡±


    Silver coins were each worth 10,000 gallons. It wasn¡¯t worth as much as a gold coin, which was worth 100,000 gallons.


    ¡°Bring me two hundred thousand silver coins.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred?¡±


    Cale made it very clear for Odeus, who asked back.


    ¡°Two hundred THOUSAND.¡±


    ¡°T, two HUNDRED thousand?¡±


    Odeus seemed to be oddly emphasizing the word, ¡®hundred,¡¯ but Cale just confidently nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. Two hundred thousand. Prepare that for me.¡±


    Two hundred thousand silver coins were worth two billion gallons. Odeus was not shocked at the value of these silver coins. Odeus asked the question on his mind.


    ¡°It cannot be in gold?¡±


    ¡°You want to bring me two hundred thousand gold coins? That¡¯s fine too.¡±


    Two hundred thousand gold coins would be worth 20 billion gallons. Odeus wondered if he had heard correctly. The fact that Cale seemedpletely rxed made Odeus think that he had heard correctly.


    Odeus epted the situation.


    ¡®Ah, it just needs to be two hundred thousand of something.¡¯


    It would be difficult to prepare two hundred thousand gold coins as the merchant in charge of the Northwest¡¯s underworld, but it was not impossible.


    ¡®However.¡¯


    Odeus¡¯s gaze moved toward the gold que.


    He could see Cale opening the lid of the que in order to show the signature inside. It would be better to get caught by the crown prince with two billion than 200 billion.


    ¡°But two hundred thousand coins will be very heavy.¡±


    ¡°That is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°...Just what are you nning to do with it?¡±


    In the end, Odeus could not hide his curiosity and asked.


    He wanted to know what Cale was going to do with two hundred thousand silver coins.


    The smile on Cale¡¯s face became brighter. His skin was very good after eating and rxing for nine months.


    ¡°You want to know?¡±


    Odeus quickly waved his hand in front of him. It was better to not know what the man in front of him was thinking.


    ¡°Not at all. It was just a reaction. I do not need to know.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Prepare it in the next hour. You can do it, right?¡±


    ¡°Ho, one hour, just what- never mind. I will get it ready.¡±


    Cale could see that Odeus was still curious, as his eyes seemed to be asking him a question.


    ¡®What are you going to do with two hundred thousand silver coins?¡¯


    What was Cale nning to do?


    He was going to create a path made of silver coins.


    One hourter, Cale was at Odeus¡¯s underground warehouse. Odeus was not here, and so it was just Cale. He pointed toward the two hundred thousand silver coins located inside.


    ¡°Raon, store it all.¡±


    ¡°Alright, human!¡±


    Raon gathered all of the silver coins into his alternate dimension. Cale handed 5 silver coins to Raon, who instantly put the two hundred thousand silver coins away and was looking at him.


    ¡°Human, you are giving me some too?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We need to share good things.¡±


    Raon started to smile. Raon took out a piggy bank from his alternate dimension.


    ¡°Human, put it in here!¡±


    ng, ng.


    The 5 silver coins went into the piggy bank. Raon was collecting the money he received as his allowance. Raon seemed to be happy to receive money other than his usual allowance of 10 silver for the first time.


    Cale verified that Raon turned invisible before opening the door to the basement.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Odeus looked at the empty warehouse and expressed his shock. Cale patted Odeus on the shoulder to say goodbye.


    ¡°Where are you heading now... never mind. I will not ask anything.¡±


    ¡°A wise decision. Send Billos my regards.¡±


    Cale seemed to be happy.


    ¡°Let him know I¡¯m enjoying my life while throwing money around.¡±


    ¡°...Of course. Please have a safe journey, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Cale smiled like a viin, and left the Stan territory. Odeus was happy to see Cale leave.


    The carriage Cale was on was headed toward the tip of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s western region. It stopped at a vige that was close to the unique Ten Finger Mountains. This was the closest vige, but they would not reach the Ten Finger Mountains for a few more days.


    ¡°Young master-nim, our lovelies seem to like this inn!¡±


    Cale looked at On and Hong, who were in Hans¡¯s arms.


    Meeeow.


    Meow.


    The two were very good at controlling Hans now. Cale scoffed at them before getting off the carriage.


    On and Hong were much bigger now.


    Beast people grew at the same pace, whether they were in their human form or their animal form. Normal cats would have already finished growing by now, but, as members of the Cat tribe, On and Hong were still young kittens.


    Choi Han, Lock, Beacrox, and Ron followed behind Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim, will we wait for Rosalyn here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bloke Vige.


    As this was a vige near the Western border of the Roan Kingdom, it was almost the size of a city. Many tourists and merchants traveled through this vige.


    Cale was rxed.


    He was rxed even though they were near the Ten Finger Mountains and close to the Elf Vige.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way that the Elves, who detest humans, woulde down to Bloke Vige.¡¯


    The Elves in the novel never went to any of the human viges such as Bloke Vige. They said that it was the rule of their vige.


    ¡®They will onlye down if their vige is in serious trouble.¡¯


    That was how the Elves were. This was why Cale was able to walk into the inn in a rxed manner.


    ¡°I will get a room right away.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Take your time.¡±


    The inn that On and Hong selected was clean and nice. Cale looked around the first-floor restaurant hall. There were a lot of people at the counter he was standing at, as well as around the restaurant. Most of them were merchants.


    Cale noticed five people sitting in the corner with their robes covering their faces as he slowly looked around. Cale, who was about to move his gaze away from them, noticed the food on their table.


    It was all vegetables. Nothing else other than vegetables.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Cale felt a chill down his back.


    Elves only ate vegetables and fruits.


    That feeling became worse once he heard Raon¡¯s voice.


    - Weak human, they don¡¯t seem to be human.


    ¡®...Did the Elf Vige face some serious trouble?¡¯


    That was what was going through Cale¡¯s mind.


    Would there be an Elf or an Elemental that had seen a Dragon in the past like the Dark Elf mayor?


    ng.


    One of the robed individuals dropped their fork. Their hands were shaking.


    ¡®Shit, they must have seen one before!¡¯


    Cale quickly whispered in a quiet voice so that the five Elves in the corner could not hear.


    ¡°Raon, fly around the restaurant without stopping. And don¡¯t appear. I do not know you.¡±


    - Hmm? Sure, got it! I will do as you want, human!


    Cale closed his eyes. Raon will fly around in circles inside the restaurant while remaining invisible.


    Bang!


    He opened his eyes after hearing a loud noise. The robed individual, whom Cale expected was an Elf, jumped up and started to look around.


    Cale epted that he had let his guard down.


    After resting for nine months, he had let his guard down.


    Cale looked away from the five robed individuals. There were many peopleing into the inn as well as already in the inn. This was beneficial for him.


    ¡®I do not know anything.¡¯


    The first thing to do was to y dumb.


    1. Author continues to refer to Mary as ¡®ck robe¡¯ because Cale hasn¡¯t seen what she looks like.

 Chapter 109: Scary (2)

    <h4>Chapter 109: Scary (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale looked around while acting like a random passerby.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    One of the other robed individuals got up to ask the robed individual that jumped up and made the chair fall down.


    ¡°Let, let me go!¡±


    The original robed individual raised his voice. His voice echoed through the restaurant, and Cale thought he could see the anxiety on the individual¡¯s face through the robe.


    Cale looked up at the ceiling.


    - Human, I am spinning in circles!


    It sounded like Raon was going around the ceiling in circles. Cale lowered his gaze and looked around the restaurant. The dainty white hands of the individual Cale assumed to be an Elf were shaking.


    ¡°...My goodness!¡±


    The individual who had probably met a Dragon in the past slowly started to walk. The face that was hidden underneath the robe¡¯s hood was looking around left and right.


    Pow. Pow.


    The middle-aged Elf ran into other people as he walked.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    The Elf ignored everything. No, it was more like he could not say anything because he was in shock. The other robed individual apologized to everyone as he chased after the first Elf.


    Cale was nervous.


    ¡®Don¡¯te over here.¡¯


    Cale used his peripheral vision to observe the Elf. At the same time, Cale tapped Hans on the shoulder. He didn¡¯t know what Hans was talking to the innkeeper about, but the tap was his way of telling Hans to hurry it up.


    - Human, how long do I have to spin in circles? I will keep on doing it!


    Raon sounded excited. He seemed to be enjoying flying in circles. Cale ignored the now 5-year-old¡¯s excitement.


    ¡®The Dark Elves are rted to the crown prince and we are the only ones who know about their existence, so it was difficult to feign ignorance toward them.¡¯


    But he needed to deny it as much as possible in this situation.


    The novel, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ described in a single line about how much the Elves revered the Dragons.


    < Elves would cheer after seeing a Dragon flutter their wings once. >


    Nothing else needed to be said. Dark Elves were probably three times better than regr Elves when it came to dealing with Dragons. A single flutter of Raon¡¯s wings could make the Elves fall over with joy.


    ¡®What a terrible thought.¡¯


    But Cale¡¯s expression slowly became stiffer.


    ¡®Why is heing this way?¡¯


    ¡®Raon isn¡¯t even here.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s heart started to beat quickly.


    At that moment, a weed voice reached Cale¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Hans could see a bright smile on Cale¡¯s face as he called out to him.


    ¡°Yes! Hans!¡±


    Hans had never seen Cale looking so happy to see him. He had a bitter taste in his mouth about it, but still proceeded with what he needed to say.


    ¡°The good rooms are only on the third floor and higher, is that oka-.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Cale¡¯s tone made it very clear that he wanted to quickly head to that room. Hans quickly turned back to talk to the innkeeper after receiving the message from Cale to make it happen quickly.


    ¡°Then would you like all of the special rooms on the third floor?¡±


    Cale could now run away and disappear to the third floor as soon as Hans answered the innkeeper¡¯s question.


    ¡°Young master-nim, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The third floor.¡±


    Cale was already walking toward the stairs to the third floor. Choi Han followed behind him with an odd expression on his face. He thought Cale must be really tired, as he had a stiff expression.


    - Human, where are you going without me? You look pale! Are you sick? Should Ie over?


    ¡®No, don¡¯te. Please don¡¯te.¡¯


    Cale cautiously shook his head before taking a step up the staircase. It was at that moment.


    He heard something from right behind him.


    ¡°Ah, hey mister, are you drunk? Why do you keep bumping into people?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. He is usually not like this.¡±


    Yes, it was from right behind him.


    Cale heard something bumping behind him at the same time as the discussion. Cale clenched onto the rail of the staircase.


    ¡®Why is heing to me when he has an Elemental?¡¯


    Cale found this to be odd. The Elemental should have recognized the spinning Raon, so why was the Elf headed toward him? Did Raon¡¯s scent get on him because Raon always stuck to him?


    Cale quickly took another step.


    ¡°Excuse me-.¡±


    Cale could feel goosebumps on his back as the voice started to speak right behind him. Should he turn around? The thought going through his mind was one of their being surrounded by the Elves praising Raon while he could do nothing but crouch there in disbelief. Something happened while he continued to worry about it.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Choi Han and Ron got in between the robed individual and Cale. Cale started to smile.


    ¡®Right. I had these guys.¡¯


    Cale slowly turned around.


    He could see the Elf being blocked by Choi Han and Ron underneath the staircase.


    He couldn¡¯t see the unique ears of the Elves, but he could see the Elf¡¯s eyes underneath the slightly lifted hood. Cale looked down into those eyes and started to speak.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The Elf flinched as the other Elf chasing behind him grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Ahjussi! Why are you acting like this?¡±


    Cale caught a glimpse of the face of the Elf in the back.


    ¡®What the.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t because the Elf was extremely handsome to the point everybody else would look like pumpkins. It was because he had a Z shaped scar by his eyes.


    ¡®Why is he here?¡¯


    It was the Healer, Pendrick.


    He was known to be the most handsome of all Elves.


    Cale already wanted to go home. His mind was aplicated mess.


    ¡®Which Elf would Pendrick call an ahjussi but still travel with?¡¯


    It was hard to use facial features because the novel said that all Elves were handsome. He would know the Chief and Pendrick because they were both described in detail, but the rest of the Elves could not be distinguished this way.


    The Elf who stopped Cale did not budge at Pendrick¡¯s actuals and became chaotic as he looked toward Cale.


    ¡°T, tha-.¡±


    The Elf started to speak in a shaking voice.


    ¡°Do, do you believe in mana?¡±


    Cale thought the Elf was asking if he was religious. Cale started tough out of nervousness. The middle-aged Elf flinched after seeing Cale¡¯s smirk. This rxed demeanor and those cruel eyes that looked down on anything other than himself.


    It was the same as the great gaze of a Dragon.


    ¡®The feeling of a Dragon that is floating around in the air.¡¯


    There was no way a Dragon would be spinning around in circles like this. The Elf was certain that Cale was using his aura and spinning it in a circle to y around with the lifeforms in the restaurant. It was something a Dragon would do.


    If that was the case, then there was only one person that the Dragon could be.


    ¡®That person has the strongest scent of nature on him.¡¯


    There were many strong individuals in this restaurant. However, the scent of nature was different than strength. The middle-aged Elf¡¯s hand started to shake. Elves were the closest to nature after Dragons. That was why they were much more sensitive to mana than the Dark Elves.


    ¡®There is a scent of wind, wood, and water. A human cannot possess all of these scents at once.¡¯


    The middle-aged Elf started to think. There was no way a human could find multiple ancient powers of different attributes. Humans would be lucky if they managed to find one in their entire life.


    There was only one existence that gave off such a strong scent of nature.


    He had to be a Dragon.


    But he did not dare to say that out loud.


    ¡®Only if my Elemental was with me right now!¡¯


    If he had his Elemental that he had left back in the vige, he would be able to know for sure.


    The middle-aged Elfmented this fact, but he could not call his Elemental over. It was currently hard at work at the vige in his ce.


    However, the Elf didn¡¯t know that there was a human here who did have multiple ancient powers of different attributes but did not need any luck to find them.


    The owner of these ancient powers, Cale, sternly responded back.


    ¡°I do not believe in something like mana.¡±


    A Dragon would have responded that he believed in mana. However, Cale answered that he did not believe in mana.


    Cale looked directly into the Elf¡¯s eyes and made his stance clear.


    The Elf slowly started to look down.


    ¡°... I will proceed as you wish.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? Isn¡¯t his answer weird?¡¯


    Cale found it odd that the Elf was respectfully bowing his head.


    ¡®Proceed?¡¯


    Cale started to feel iffy about this conversation.


    But it was not like he could just say, ¡®I am not a Dragon. I am human.¡¯ Cale wondered why an Elf who should have an Elemental was doing this.


    ¡°Ahjussi, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We just need to do what we were already doing.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale looked at the middle-aged Elf chatting with Pendrick and started to smile. The middle-aged Elf was indeed handsome. The Elf looked back toward Cale as he continued to speak.


    ¡°We just need to quietly go about our business.¡±


    ¡®Why are you saying that while looking at me?¡¯


    Cale was nervous and started to frown. That made the Elf flinch before he bowed 90 degrees.


    ¡°I apologize for disturbing you. I will pretend not to know you in the future, sir. I pray that you are not upset.¡±


    ¡®...This is too weird. It definitely feels like he is treating me like a Dragon. An Elemental that has met a Dragon would definitely tell this Elf that I am a human. What is going on?¡¯


    Cale had a bitter taste in his mouth, but pretended not to know for now.


    ¡°Let us go our separate ways since you seem to be finished.¡±


    Cale turned back around. He still looked very cold. Choi Han and Ron stared at the unknown robed individuals before turning around to follow Cale.


    - Human, human! I will find you after spinning around for about 10 more minutes! This is fun!


    Raon was now flying in a figure eight like a bee. His speed was slowly increasing. The middle-aged Elf started to feel increasingly fearful as he felt the Dragon¡¯s aura start to roam around the restaurant at faster and faster speeds.


    ¡°Ahjussi, what was that about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s quickly leave.¡±


    Pendrick held back his frustration and sighed. He leaned toward the middle-aged Elf and quietly whispered.


    ¡°Guardian Knight-nim. Are you okay?¡±


    The middle-aged Elf nodded his head with a serious expression. It was disappointing, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Yes. I am fine. Let¡¯s go. We need to go support the vige.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Pendrick looked toward the table with the rest of their group with a stiff expression. The others all got up. They came to the human world, but had nothing to show for it. They needed to hurry back to the vige and protect it.


    ¡°Sorry I dyed us. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    The Elves quickly got out of the restaurant and headed toward the Ten Finger Mountains. Their vige, which was located within these ten peaks of different heights, was in danger.


    Early morning a few dayster, Cale was climbing the third peak of the Ten Finger Mountains with only Raon by his side.


    ¡°Human! Taking a stroll is fun!¡±


    ¡®A stroll my ass.¡¯


    Cale wiped the sweat off of his face as he used the Sound of the Wind to quickly climb the mountain.


    These peaks were called the Ten Finger Mountains because they resembled fingers. This meant that the third and eighth peaks were the tallest. These two peaks were so tall that the peak was covered by the clouds and snow did not melt until the middle of summer.


    ¡®But that peak is melting.¡¯


    The final ancient power was the, ¡®Fire of Destruction.¡¯


    Other people would not know about it yet. This ancient power would melt about half of this third peak in two weeks.


    ¡°Human! It is hot! What is this?¡±


    ¡°Aigoo.¡±


    Cale groaned as he reached the top.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t thisva? I read about it in a book! It is hotter than the fire in the Jungle! It is an interesting power!¡±


    Lava appeared in front of Cale and Raon. It was not huge, but still a decentlyrgeva pit. Of course, this peak was not a volcano. However, thisva was melting the mountain. They could feel intense heat radiating from the fire.


    But Cale was feeling less of it thanks to the ne with the Fire Suppressing Water, as well as the Vitality of the Heart. He looked at the center of theva pit.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. A golden pig sculpture was spinning in circles in the middle of theva pit.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Cale called out to Raon, who was staring at the interesting sight in front of him. Raon could see Cale holding his magic bag open in front of him.


    ¡°What is it, human?¡±


    ¡°Hand over the money.¡±


    Raon blinked a few times before putting the silver coins in Cale¡¯s bag.


    Cale slowly started to smile. It had been a while since he did something this refreshing without harming anyone.


    Showing off your wealth was best for stress relief.


    ¡°Ha, hahaha!¡±


    Cale started tough out loud.


    ¡°...Human, why are youughing?¡±


    Raon moved backward. It was not because Cale wasughing. It was odd to see Caleughing like this, but it was nice to see. However, what Cale started to do was odd.


    ng, ng.


    Cale grasped a fistful of silver coins and threw it into theva.


    ¡°Human! Do you know how many chicken skewers! How much candy?! Human, why are you doing this?! Tell me if you have any issues with me! Human!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Cale was not listening to Raon. At that moment, something weird started to happen.


    Ooooooooong.


    They could hear a noise as the silver coins did not melt and started to rise up from theva to create a path.


    The former owner of this ancient power was a greedy and wealthy warrior.


    Thisst ancient power required money to get.


    It really felt nice to spend money like it was water.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Caleughed out loud like a hero as he continued to throw silver coins in front of him and into theva. A silver path made of money was slowly starting to form.


    1. Ahjussi is a way to address a middle-aged man who is not rted to you.

 Chapter 110: Scary (3)

    <h4>Chapter 110: Scary (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - I didn¡¯t expect for someone like you to appear!


    Cale could hear the voice of the owner of the, ¡®Fire of Destruction.¡¯ The voice sounded like it was looking at a crazy person.


    aaaaaang-


    The silver coins continued to fly like snow.


    ¡®Ah, this is bliss.¡¯


    It was even better since it was someone else¡¯s money. He would never get a chance like this again.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s throw it all!¡±


    Silver coins continued to fly as Cale grabbed handfuls and threw them toward the golden pig sculpture.


    ¡°T, this can¡¯t be! I don¡¯t know how to feel! I shouldn¡¯t feel this way! But this is so refreshing to watch!¡±


    The 5-year-old Raon fell into a state of chaos. Cale didn¡¯t care as he watched the silver coins float up to create a path for him.


    The, ¡®Fire of Destruction,¡¯ really couldn¡¯t be calledva or fire. It was more of a, ¡®liquid me,¡¯ since the fire was in a liquid-like state.


    < The, ¡®Fire of Destruction,¡¯ that appeared on the third peak of the Ten Finger Mountains did not go out until it destroyed the entire peak. Nobody could do anything about it until an Elf that had a Fire Elemental earned the ancient power. >


    People did not earn this power the proper way in the novel. However, Cale knew the proper way to earn the power after reading about it in the novel.


    < However, people did not think about throwing money into theva. This flowing fire could not burn money. >


    Why, you ask?


    -


    I haven¡¯t felt this feeling in a long time! Ah, the smell of money!


    It was because the owner of the ancient power was crazy about money.


    -


    Keep on throwing the money! I haven¡¯t seen anybody other than my crazy friend waste silver coins like this! Muhahahaha!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Both Cale and the owner of the ancient power wereughing. Silver coins continued to fly into theva as theyughed. Raon took his piggy bank out of his alternate dimension and held it close. He looked back and forth between Cale and his piggy bank with a serious expression.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Cale looked odd as he suddenly stoppedughing and stoically stood there. A path of silver coins was shining on top of the boilingva. That silver light meshed well with the red-haired Cale.


    ¡°Weak human.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let me know if you don¡¯t have enough! I am willing to give you my piggy bank!¡±


    Cale snorted. Cale would never steal money from children. He didn¡¯t enjoy snot-filled money.


    - Money! Let me smell more of the scent of money!


    Furthermore, he had two hundred thousand of these silver coins, courtesy of the crown prince.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Cale looked like a very benevolent person right now.


    < Most importantly, that Elf was not able to take control of the full, ¡®Fire of Destruction,¡¯ and considered it to be a useless power. However, the Elf would have regretted itter if he knew that he would have been able to get closer and closer to the full power of the, ¡®Fire of Destruction,¡¯ if he was willing to spend a lot of money. >


    The warrior who was the former owner of the, ¡®Fire of Destruction,¡¯ was said to be very greedy for money. He didn¡¯t want power or fame, living in poverty during his childhood made him want money above all else.


    - I wanted to be able to throw money away like trash like this too! But those damn bastards stole it all! My money, as well as my friends¡¯ money! Those sons of bitches! You cruel bastards that treated us like ves!


    The golden pig started to swear profusely. Cale did not pay any attention to it as he started to walk toward the golden pig.


    ¡°Haa, so annoying.¡±


    Cale was now taking out entire bags of money and just pouring it in front of him as he walked.


    - Y, you wonderful human being!


    The voice of the former owner was shaking.


    Ooooooong- ooooooooong-


    Cale started to smile. The golden pig sculpture was shining even brighter now.


    Siiiiiizle-


    A red vapor started to rise from theva. Raon flew up higher in order to avoid the vapor. It was vapor that had fire inside of it.


    Paaaaat.


    The Indestructible Shield and its wings covered Cale¡¯s body.


    ¡®This is no better than manualbor.¡¯


    Cale was getting tired of this repetitive procedure. Even throwing money around got boring after a while.


    Cale clicked his tongue and started to pour the money even faster. He was able to soon arrive in front of the golden pig sculpture in the middle of theva pit, as the pit was not very wide.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The voice started to speak again once Cale was in front of the sculpture.


    - I approve of you! You have the right attitude to gain this power! If it is you, if it is someone like you who is willing to throw money away like this, you will be able to ovee every obstacle in your way!


    The owner of the ancient power had approved of him and was telling Cale to grab the pig sculpture. However, the owner of the ancient power could only speak in disbelief after seeing Cale¡¯s next actions.


    - Hmm?


    aaaaang. aaaaang.


    Cale took out even more silver coins.


    ¡°So many.¡±


    He was still far away from using all two hundred thousand silver coins.


    - M, my goodness! I¡¯ve never seen such a crazy person before! You must be an angel!


    The owner of the ancient power could not hide his admiration. The pig sculpture started to vibrate even stronger the more the owner shouted with joy.


    Ooooooooong.


    The entire peak started to shake.


    Siiiiiiizle. Siiiiiiiiiizle.


    More of the red vapor started to rise into the air and headed toward the pig sculpture. Cale did not care about any of this, as he continued to pour out all two hundred thousand silver coins with indifference.


    - ......


    The owner of the ancient power was now at a loss for words.


    Cale straightened his back after finally pouring out all of the silver coins. He was sweating.


    ¡°This is hard work.¡±


    Cale looked toward the shining pig sculpture as he said that. The red vapors were surrounding the golden pig sculpture.


    - I approve of you. I debated it for a while, since I felt my friend¡¯s power on you.


    ¡®Friend¡¯s power? Was he friends with the thief that was the owner of the Sound of the Wind?¡¯


    Cale felt like he learned something useless again. He then started to frown at the owner¡¯s next words.


    - There really are no normal people who own ancient powers. Here you go! Take it! It is the power to destroy everything! Of course, the money is mine.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The ancient power started to float toward Cale. The golden pig sculpture that was surrounded by red vapor was now in front of Cale¡¯s nose.


    ¡®He¡¯s cheaper than I expected.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know that this would happen with only 2 billion gallons. Cale slowly reached his hand out toward the golden pig sculpture. He would have powers for defending, regenerating, escaping, and attacking once he got this power.


    At that moment, the owner started to speak again.


    - It¡¯s interesting that you are in thend of boulders but do not have the corresponding ancient power.


    ¡®Boulder?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    - To be honest with you, money isn¡¯t the only thing that I couldn''t destroy. There is a boulder that I could not destroy as well. I will share this information with you since you helped me resolve my resentment.


    It was a hint about another ancient power.


    ¡®...But I don¡¯t need it.¡¯


    Cale was fine with what he had already. He also had the Fire Suppressing Water and the Dominating Aura. There were probably no other human beings who had so many ancient powers.


    - The king of rocks, the Giant Cobblestone that is known as the, ¡®Super Rock,¡¯ is in thend of boulders.


    Cale¡¯s expression did not seem to be good as he heard about thend of boulders, the Roan Kingdom.


    Why did it have to be a Giant Cobblestone? Cale had a bad feeling about this. Cale did not respond to the ancient power who did not say anything else, and just touched the golden pig sculpture.


    Siiizzle.


    Cale¡¯s hand touched the vapor, but he did not get hurt.


    Ooooooooo-


    The tips of his fingers touched the pig sculpture. A mix of gold and red light rushed toward Cale.


    - Use it to melt anything in your way. You will survive through the pain.


    The voice of the ancient power¡¯s owner slowly disappeared. Cale lifted up his shirt to see that there was now a rose gold thunderbolt on the silver shield on his chest.


    Cale was relieved.


    ¡®It¡¯s not a pig.¡¯


    The pig sculpture earlier was cute, but he didn¡¯t want such a tattoo. Cale reached his hand out.


    ¡°Ooh!¡±


    Raon was amazed at what was happening.


    Siiiiiiizle-


    A loud sizzle noise appeared as the silver coins disappeared into silver vapor.


    At the same time, the redva sizzled and formed into an orb in front of Cale¡¯s hand. Cale clenched his hand into a fist, as if he was trying to grab the orb.


    Paaat.


    Theva orb disappeared with a quiet noise. Only a wide pit was left on top of the third peak.


    ¡°Human, is that power from earlier yours now?¡±


    ¡°I guess so?¡±


    ¡°You are as strong as half of my pinky toe now! You are now a very extremely tiny amount stronger.¡±


    Cale smiled after receiving Raon¡¯s approval. A cool breeze swept past him. Now that the heat from theva was gone, the top of this peak was returning to being cold.


    At that moment, Raon approached him with his piggy bank still in his paws.


    ¡°But human.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I waited to tell you this because you seemed to be focusing.¡±


    Raon was smiling widely. Cale suddenly felt an ominous feeling. Why was Raon being like this?


    Raon casually added on.


    ¡°The magic spearman is nearby.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? Who?¡¯


    Cale temporarily forgot who it was.


    ¡°He just arrived recently. I can sense his location.¡±


    Ah.


    Cale remembered the magic spearman of the secret organization. They had met at Hais Ind 12. The magic spearman had been marked by Raon¡¯s mana arrow before he ran away with the blonde sword master.


    ¡®Why would he be here?¡¯


    Raon was stronger after bing a year older, but he still had short stubby legs. One of those short legs pointed toward the spot between the seventh and eighth peaks.


    ¡°I can feel him over there!¡±


    Cale covered his face with both hands.


    There was a vige hidden by illusion magic between the seventh and eighth peaks.


    Naturally, it was the Elf Vige. It was said to be simr to a fairytalend, with a smallke and trees that were hundreds of years old.


    ¡®Now what?¡¯


    As expected, this incident was not described in the first five volumes of, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    Cale felt like he knew the people that put the Elf Vige in enough danger for five Elves toe to a human vige. Would the magic spearman havee for no reason? The Elves must be fighting against Arm right now.


    Raon then added on.


    ¡°Oh, and the dude fromst time ising!¡±


    ¡®Last time?¡¯


    Cale lowered the hands covering his face. He had seen so many people that he didn¡¯t know who Raon was talking about.


    - He ising very fast! He¡¯s already close to the peak! I am hiding!


    Cale wished Raon would tell him things like this faster. Raon was staying quiet in order to not interrupt Cale while he was getting an ancient power, but this was more important to Cale.


    He had a bad feeling he knew who it was now.


    It always happened like this.


    Rustle.


    Cale could hear the sound of someone approaching.


    ¡°Haaaaaaa.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he slowly turned around. Cale was standing in the middle of the pit as he looked up at the individual that arrived.


    ¡°I remember there was-!¡±


    The visitor looked around in shock. He had seenva here a few days ago. This extra issue was annoying while they were dealing with a major headache, but he had seen some hope within that power.


    The man who was looking around made eye contact with Cale. Cale¡¯s red hair made it seem like theva had disappeared and turned into a person.


    ¡°...Y, you are-.¡±


    The visitor, Pendrick the Healer, remembered the red-haired man in front of him. He was the person the Guardian Knight had stopped in the restaurant.


    ¡®Who is that man? Why did you stop him?¡¯


    ¡®...I am not certain either. It is better for us to not know that senior.¡¯


    It was the first time that the Guardian Knight had said something like that about a human. Pendrick stopped talking after seeing the indifference in the man¡¯s face. In contrast, the man who was standing tall in the middle of the pit started to speak.


    It was a cold voice.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know me?¡±


    Cale was feigning ignorance more than ever.


    1. (PR: IT¡¯S ADORABLE.)


    2. 100% would get along with Cale


    3. Really wanted to call it Dwayne Johnson

 Chapter 111: Scary (4)

    <h4>Chapter 111: Scary (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    But there was another individual responding to Cale other than Pendrick.


    - Human, I know who he is! Do you want to know? He was the Elf that stood behind the Elf that talked to you in the inn! I remember everything because I am a great and mighty Dragon!


    ¡®No, I already know who he is.¡¯


    Cale started to frown after his mind became rowdy with Raon¡¯s unnecessary exnation.


    ¡®And why is he like that?¡¯


    Cale was anxious about Pendrick¡¯s reaction. Pendrick slightly lifted the hood of his robe. Although his ears were still covered, Cale could see the Z shaped scar around Pendrick¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Sir, we met at the inn. I remember that we made eye contact.¡±


    This was true. Cale had flinched after seeing the scar by Pendrick¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    However, Cale feigned ignorance until the end. He also made his responses as short as possible. He had learned from his experiences.


    ¡®Cannot say too much.¡¯


    He kept ending up being dragged into messes the more he talked to someone. Cale turned away from Pendrick and started to walk in the opposite direction. He was heading toward the top of the pit.


    Crumble. Crumble.


    The ck rocks broke as he stepped on them. Cale¡¯s red hair fluttered in the wind.


    ¡®He¡¯ll stop thinking about me now.¡¯


    Of course, Cale was wrong.


    ¡°Sir, did you earn an ancient power?¡±


    Cale did not stop walking, even after Pendrick started to speak.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He gave a short answer.


    Pendrick flinched at the cold and indifferent voice. He looked at the back of the man who was walking away.


    Why would Pendrick havee here even though the vige was in trouble? It was because of the scary feeling he got from theva.


    Pendrick was aware of his status as an Elf who could not handle an Elemental.


    The only things that he had going for him were his healing and fighting abilities.


    For someone like him, that scaryva was a tempting power. He wanted the power to help his vige. He thought that the fire might be able to burn that thing that was a poison to the Elves.


    However, ancient powers were things that required a lot of luck to acquire. They were said to have predestined owners.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡±


    Pendrick started to run toward Cale.


    Cale flinched at the sound of someone running toward him.


    ¡®Why is he following me?¡¯


    Cale started to walk faster. However, he still responded to Pendrick.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Could you please lend me the strength of your ancient power?¡±


    Cale thought that he shouldn''t have responded.


    Cale started to frown. How could someone suddenlyunch a hook like this? Cale wanted to sigh, but just turned around with the frown still on his face.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    He then flinched.


    An Elf was standing behind him. Pendrick had lowered his hood to reveal his Elf ears.


    The novel had mentioned that the Whales were so beautiful they could put the Elves to shame. However, as one of the main character¡¯s party members, Pendrick had a different kind of beautypared to other Elves.


    He was someone who lived in despair as an Elf who could not handle an Elemental. However, he still had a purpose as a healer. Although his face was pale, Cale could not deny that Pendrick was handsome.


    - Is that Elf sick? He seems very pale.


    Although Pendrick looked pale, he was not sick. But he sure was handsome. Cale continued to stare at the Elf, Pendrick. This made Pendrick start to think.


    ¡®He really isn¡¯t an average person.¡¯


    Cale did not even flinch after seeing an Elf. Although Cale was not speaking, Cale¡¯s gaze seemed to be telling him to hurry up and exin.


    Since he had brought it up, he needed to exin the details.


    ¡°I am an Elf and I live in the Elf Vige.¡±


    Cale held back a sigh. He turned his gaze away and looked far away as Pendrick started to exin. He felt like his luck was really bad. It was always a mess whenever he left his house.


    At that moment, something Pendrick said caught Cale¡¯s attention.


    ¡°An organization has invaded our vige in an attempt to steal the branch of the World Tree.¡±


    ¡°What? Wouldn¡¯t the Elf Vige be destroyed if you lose the branch?¡±


    Cale was so shocked that he identally blurted that out loud.


    The World Tree was an existence of legends. Most fantasy worlds were said to be supported by a World Tree. However, the World Tree wasn¡¯t really that grand of an existence.


    However, it existed in a special location and helped the creatures of nature live peacefully. As for the Elves, they used a branch of the World Tree with permission in order to build their viges.


    It was a vige made with the help of the trees and nature. The Elves lived in that vige, and the World Tree¡¯s branch used illusion magic to let the Elves live without danger.


    The Elf Vige would disappear if the World Tree¡¯s branch disappeared.


    ¡°Yes, it will be destroyed.¡±


    Pendrick hid his shock as he calmly answered. He then started to observe Cale more thoroughly.


    There was a reason this person did not be shocked after seeing that he was an Elf.


    ¡®He knows a lot about Elves.¡¯


    Unlike most people who had fantasies and curiosities about Elves, this man in front of him had some knowledge regarding Elves and Elementals.


    ¡°That is why the Elves and Elementals are currently fighting against that organization.¡±


    Cale maintained his expression as he asked about, ¡®that organization.¡¯


    ¡°Who is that organization?¡±


    ¡°We are not sure. However, they are wearing clothes that have a red star and five white stars. We could not determine the identity of the organization, even after conducting an investigation.¡±


    ¡®Crazy bastards.¡¯


    Cale could not tell why that organization, called Arm or Umm or whatever it was, was doing these things.


    - They really are terrible people! Those baddies must be punished! They want to destroy the Elves homes?! I will destroy the world if our house is destroyed!


    Cale ignored Raon and asked what he wanted to ask.


    ¡°So why do you need my ancient power?¡±


    He wanted to know what his power had to do with their battle.


    Pendrick asked a question instead of answering Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°Do you know what is the most poisonous substance toward Elves?¡±


    Cale knew the answer. As much as he didn¡¯t want to, he definitely knew the answer. Cale let out a sigh.


    The Elves and Dark Elves did not have a good rtionship with each other because of dead mana.


    ¡°I do not know if this power of fire will be able to burn dead mana.¡±


    Dead mana was like poison to the Elves.


    That was why the Guardian Knight had left his Elemental at the vige when he went out to investigate. Elementals were not affected by dead mana, so they were currently the ones protecting the Elf Vige.


    Pendrick¡¯s gaze became even more pensive. This was someone who really knew a lot about Elves. It was difficult to find such a person.


    ¡°I still want to test it out. Please help us. They are spraying water infused with dead mana, and even the Elementals could not take care of it.¡±


    ¡°And why should I help you?¡±


    Pendrick was suddenly at a loss of words.


    However, Cale was thinking about someone at this time.


    The person he was thinking about was someone who was always in pain but carried on because the pain was not very severe.


    He was thinking about the necromancer, Mary. Since he nned to put her to use quite a bit, wouldn¡¯t it be great to erase some of his debt to Mary?


    Especially if things were going to be like this anyway.


    ¡°That, we will reward you for your assistance.¡±


    Pendrick stumbled as he answered. Cale just asked right back.


    ¡°Reward?¡±


    Pendrick flinched after seeing that Cale was interested. What should they give to a human? The Elf Vige was poor in human standards. It did not have money, treasures, or jewels. All they had was wood.


    ¡°Yes sir, that, you see, for your reward-.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way Elves living in nature have money or jewels to give.¡±


    Of course, Pendrick the Healer and the Elementals could still give him a reward.


    However, Cale did not say that part. Why?


    ¡®Elves like humans who are not materialistic.¡¯


    Elves were a race that liked being minimalists.


    Cale had already made up his mind, especially since Raon was strongly encouraging him from a while ago.


    - Human, I want to punch that magic spearman in the face!


    Since the strongest in their party was saying that, what could Cale do about it? Furthermore, Pendrick had lived until now because Cale had twisted the story. He didn¡¯t want him to die here. There was also something that Cale needed to verify.


    ¡°I will help you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Pendrick could see the man starting to smile for the first time.


    ¡°It is not like I can just ignore someone in trouble.¡±


    It was an indifferent tone, but Pendrick started to feel thankful.


    He knew that the man in front of him had no reason to help him at all. That was why he was having such a strong reaction to the man¡¯s willingness to help. Pendrick opened his mouth to speak. However, the man started to speak before he could say anything.


    ¡°Plus, that organization sounds like those punks I have met before.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Cale looked toward the other peaks and started to speak as if he was reminiscing about the past.


    ¡°There was a time when I went to help the Whale Tribe. They had given dead mana to the mermaids to spread mermaid poison throughout the ocean.¡±


    ¡°How terrible!¡±


    They were trying to kill the ocean and everything in it! Pendrick was angry.


    ¡°And they tried to kill the people at the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital using bombs. I barely managed to prevent that.¡±


    Pendrick suddenly recalled an incident.


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s za Terror Incident.


    He had learned that people who seemed to be from the same organization had attempted such terrible deeds when he went out to investigate.


    He also heard the name of a noble who was said to have an ancient power. They had said that he had used his ancient power to save the citizens before falling over in exhaustion. That person also had red hair.


    ¡°... Cale Henituse?¡±


    Pendrick could see that the man still had a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°Hmm? You know my name?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Pendrick could not help but gasp. This really was not an average person.


    - Human, why are you smiling like when you are with the crown prince? Are you trying to scam someone?


    Cale could hear Raon¡¯s voice, but he ignored it as he asked Pendrick.


    ¡°Tell me the location of your vige. I will grab my group and head over right away.¡±


    Pendrick bowed his head.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    He could see Cale Henituse, the person he felt was very cold at first, gently smiling like his thank you was enoughpensation for helping the Elf Vige.


    Of course, Cale was smiling because he was thinking about how to take as much as he could from the Elves.


    Rustle, rustle.


    Cale felt the leaves flying by his face as he rushed forward.


    Tap, tap.


    The kittens, On and Hong, were jumping across the trees while keeping up with Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han approached Cale.


    Cale¡¯s group was currently heading for the valley between the seventh and eighth peaks of the Ten Finger Mountains.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Choi Han started to wince at Cale¡¯s cold response. He then asked in an awkward voice.


    ¡°Do we have to dress like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°One reason is to hide our identities.¡±


    Ron, Beacrox, and Lock, who were following behind Cale and Choi Han, started to pay attention to their conversation. Cale and Choi Han continued to speak while not slowing down at all.


    ¡°And the other reasons?¡±


    Choi Han could see Cale smiling.


    ¡°To annoy them.¡±


    Choi Han closed his mouth. In his opinion, Cale¡¯s real reason had more to do with annoying Arm than hiding their identities. Choi Han was not wrong. Cale did not like this secret organization that continued to get in his way of living peacefully.


    - Human, do I just need to stay far away like this?


    Cale nodded his head. Raon was flying high up in the sky, but, as a Dragon, he should have been able to see Cale¡¯s nod.


    Cale had told Raon to stay out of the Elementals¡¯ range since they were going to the Elf Vige. However, Raon was still nearby, just in case something went wrong.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I can see it.¡±


    Cale raised his head after hearing Ron speak. Something odd could be seen in the distance.


    ng, ng! Bang!


    They could hear the sounds of swords shing together, as well as the sound of explosions.


    ¡°How odd.¡±


    Cale agreed with Lock¡¯s statement. The valley between the seventh and eighth peaks was fluctuating, and they could see a different location shing through the fluctuation.


    That was the Elf Vige.


    Cale shared his sentiments while looking at the entrance to the vige.


    ¡°What a mess.¡±


    There were Elementals that materialized into physical bodies, as well as some Elves who were fighting against the secret organization.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale started to smirk. He quickly rushed toward the boundary of the vige.


    ¡°On.¡±


    Fog covered Cale¡¯s body. Cale did not need to say anything else for Hong to immediately start spreading his poison inside the fog. A poisonous fog soon protected Cale¡¯s body.


    ¡°I will take the lead.¡±


    Beacrox put on a white glove as he stepped forward. Choi Han was already in front of him.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I will quietly follow behind you.¡±


    Cale could see Ron slowly disappear into the forest without making a noise.


    ng!


    Cale turned around after hearing the noise, only to see that Lock¡¯s ws had grown. Lock awkwardly smiled, as if he was embarrassed. He was still very shy.


    Cale looked back to the front as he approached the loud Elf Vige.


    Baaaang!


    Ugh!


    Screeeeech-


    It was a mess with the screams of humans, animals, Elves, and Elementals. The strong individuals within the Elf Vige suddenly stopped moving. All of their gazes headed toward the seventh peak.


    They could see people heading toward them quickly from the seventh peak.


    ¡°M, more enemies?!¡±


    One of the Elves shouted in disbelief. However, the Elf soon flinched.


    Aaaaaah!


    One of the enemy¡¯s arms was missing. The person who cut the arm off was none other than the person who was in front of the new group of who he thought to be the enemies.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    He could see it clearly once they got closer.


    ¡°Who, who are you?!¡±


    One of the enemies shouted. They had ck outfits with five white stars and a single red star. Some of the enemies started to shout in disbelief.


    The Elves could see that the outfits the peopleing from the seventh peak were wearing was the same as the enemies, however, it was done with a terrible patch job.


    The people wearing outfits that had stars that looked like a newbie had sewed them on soon approached them.


    ¡°Hyung-nim! It is them!¡±


    ¡°Pendrick! What did you say? Them?¡±


    The Elf¡¯s eyes became wide after hearing Pendrick¡¯s words.


    At that moment, Cale arrived at the battlefield with Choi Han and Beacrox in front of him. He could see a familiar face.


    Choi Han, who was in the front, started to speak.


    ¡°Won¡¯t they be angry?¡±


    Cale¡¯s group was pretending to be the secret organization, just like they had done at Hais Ind. Cale casually responded.


    ¡°I want them to get angry. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±


    ¡°It definitely would.¡±


    Cale listened to Choi Han¡¯s response as he looked toward the familiar magic spearman. It was the same one who thought he was going to get away safely from Hais Ind, yet ended up getting injured by Raon¡¯s mana arrow.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    The magic spearman, who had a spear in his hand, let out a gasp of disbelief. He looked toward the people who made him run away from Hais Ind before sighing and starting to speak.


    ¡°They¡¯re driving me crazy.¡±


    Hearing a viin saying something like that made Cale start to smile.

 Chapter 112: Scary (5)

    <h4>Chapter 112: Scary (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Just who are you?¡±


    Choi Han responded to the magic spearman¡¯s question.


    ¡°The secret organization.¡±


    Choi Han was very confident with his answer now. Cale could see Choi Han starting to smirk through the opening in his mask. He couldn¡¯t believe that Choi Han was smirking. It was not fitting Choi Han¡¯s character.


    ¡°What a bunch of lunatics.¡±


    They could feel the magic spearman¡¯s true feelings. He looked angry and annoyed. Cale started to smirk even wider than Choi Han.


    ¡®So why do you do these bad things to harm other people?¡¯


    ¡°Hey kid, who are they?¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    There were two people who seemed to be working with the magic spearman. There was a boy who seemed to be about 12 years old, as well as a middle-aged man.


    - Neither of them are as strong as the magic spearman. However, the young boy is special.


    Their handy strength detector, Raon, exined to Cale. Furthermore, Pendrick had already described these two to Cale.


    ¡®The young boy is a tamer. Based on the type of words that he uses, it seems that he just looks like a young boy. He made the animals that seemed to have lost their will to spread the dead mana against the Elves. The middle-aged swordsman protects the tamer.¡¯


    They could also see hundreds of soldiers from the secret organization. On their side, the Elves had, at max, two hundred adult Elves. Even with the help of the Elementals, it was no wonder that the Elves were struggling, especially since the secret organization was using dead mana against them.


    ¡°Hyungs, who are you and why are you pretending to be us?¡±


    Cale made eye contact with the tamer boy who was looking at him.


    Tamers were said to have special abilities. They could be friends with living animals and monsters and fight together with them, or they could take away the animals will and make them like a zombie.


    An animal or monster that has their will taken away can never return to normal. Even if they are released from the taming, they will go berserk until they die.


    Grrrrrrrr.


    Cale could see animals with bottles of dead mana in their mouths around the young boy. There seemed to be at least two or three hundred animals. The animals seemed to have been poisoned by dead mana as well, as their entire bodies were filled with ck veins.


    ¡®The wolves living in the valley all lost their wills once the young boy¡¯s eyes turned white. Our biggest issue right now is the tamer boy directing the animals to release the dead mana.¡¯


    ¡®Each time he does that, he makes his subordinates temporarily retreat so that they are not affected by the dead mana, so the Elves can only avoid the animals with the dead mana and retreat as well. Since they control the timing of that attack, we are unable tounch a proper attack.¡¯


    And there were two strong individuals protecting the young tamer boy. It was at that moment.


    Boom!


    One of the animals suddenly blew up. The wolf that blew up because it could not handle the dead mana that was released slowly disappeared without a trace as ck smoke started to rise from its corpse.


    ¡°I, I cannot forgive them.¡±


    Cale turned around to see Lock¡¯s eyes turning red. Of all the animals out there, the animals that the tamer boy had picked were all wolves, foxes, or simr animals.


    The young boy¡¯s eyes suddenly turned wide.


    ¡°Huh? There are ws on that man¡¯s hands. He must be from the Wolf Tribe. Wow, I want to make him mine!¡±


    Crunch.


    Lock¡¯s teeth became sharp and his anger was visible on his face. Choi Han stood in front of Lock and covered his sword with his aura. Both the tamer boy and the middle-aged man flinched after seeing the aura that showed that Choi Han was a sword master. The middle-aged man asked the magic spearman.


    ¡°Are they the ones who messed with the mermaid incident?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was those crazy bastards.¡±


    A cold voice interrupted the middle-aged man and the magic spearman who were looking at each other.


    ¡°You weaklings sure have a lot to say.¡±


    The two men turned toward the source of the voice. Cale lightlyughed before he gave an order to the owner of the cold voice who was looking at him.


    ¡°You can fight.¡±


    Beacrox put on four pairs of white gloves to get revenge for his father. There was a longsword in his hand. However, the first scream did note because of Beacrox.


    ¡°Aaaaaaahh! My arm!¡±


    One of the secret organization¡¯s soldiers had suddenly lost their left arm. They clenched onto their shoulder as they started to scream. However, they could not see the person that had cut their arm off. A momentter, Cale could hear a quiet voice from behind him.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it is a cruel sight to look at. Are you feeling okay?¡±


    Ron was the perpetrator. What a sly old man.


    This was why Cale was so confident today. He looked past the secret organization and toward the boundary of the Elf Vige. A small defensive wall could be seen.


    Cale could also see Pendrick and the Elves looking at them with nk expressions. Cale gave the order while looking at the Elves.


    ¡°We will first get to the boundary.¡±


    Cale¡¯s body shot forward by using the Sound of the Wind.


    ¡°Our first priority is to block them!¡±


    The magic spearman shouted. The hundreds of soldiers and animals all charged toward Cale¡¯s group. Cale looked toward them and started to smile.


    The magic spearman flinched as they made eye contact. Cale then started to speak to the magic spearman.


    ¡°You think this fog is just for show?¡±


    The fog surrounding Cale¡¯s body quickly started to spread. On and Hong had gotten much stronger than before.


    Meeeeeow.


    Meow.


    The chilling meowing of the kittens echoed in the valley. The white fog quickly turned red as Cale charged into the approaching enemies. However, Cale was not afraid at all.


    The enemies in the front of the army started to grab their necks.


    ¡°Uggggh!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    It was difficult to use deadly poison against arge number of enemies, however, it was possible to paralyze them. The ones who managed to approach Cale through the paralysis all lost their left arms.


    ¡°Young master-nim, do not push yourself too hard as you run.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Ron was using a dagger in each hand in order to cut off each of the enemies¡¯ left arms without any hesitation. He was being nice by not killing them. Ron was currently using the left arm that Mary had made for him. The arm, which seemed to be a bit grey, had no issues keeping up with his right arm.


    A whirlwind started to form in Cale¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Remove the fog.¡±


    The fog disappeared.


    ¡°Add poison to the whirlwind.¡±


    The whirlwind turned red. A kitten who was dyed ck jumped off of a tree andnded on Cale¡¯s shoulder. It was Hong.


    Cale shot up two poisonous whirlwinds into the sky as he continued to charge forward. Ron kept up in order to protect Cale. Lock was not far behind them, growling with his fangs showing.


    ¡°Grrrrrrr-¡±


    Although Lock had not transformed into his berserk state, the animals that had lost their wills still flinched at his growl. Their instincts made them feel fear, as it was the growl of the Wolf King¡¯s heir.


    Lock quickly caught up to Cale and asked.


    ¡°Young master-nim, can we heal them?¡±


    ¡°In that state, probably not.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t return to normal?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°... I understand.¡±


    The way to save those animals was to quickly kill them and remove the tamer¡¯s control. If they just got rid of the tamer¡¯s influence, they would continue to go berserk while suffering from the dead mana. Cale peeked at Lock moving away before continuing to move forward. He could hear the magic spearman shouting from a distance.


    ¡°Where are these bastards always popping out from?!¡±


    The magic spearman clenched his teeth and started to shout. Beacrox started to attack him as he did that.


    ¡°Shut the hell up. I n on using all of my white gloves today.¡±


    ng!


    Beacrox¡¯s longsword shed against the magic spearman¡¯s spear. The magic spearman started to cast a spell with his other hand.


    ¡°Fireball!¡±


    Bang!


    ¡°Shit! This is why I didn¡¯t want toe here!¡±


    The magic spearman shouted, as if he was tired of this. His fireball was easily broken by Lock¡¯s punch. Lock¡¯s hand burned for a moment, but he ignored it. This was the Wolves¡¯ style of fighting. They fought without thinking about defense.


    However, Lock¡¯s goal was not the magic spearman.


    He was aiming for the person the magic spearman was protecting.


    The magic spearman urgently shouted.


    ¡°Shit! Ahjussi! Protect Bad!¡±


    Lock¡¯s sharp ws were aiming for the tamer. However, there was no one to block Lock. The middle-aged swordsman was currently in a fierce battle.


    ¡°Damn it, where did these bastardse from?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, looks like you still have enough energy to p your mouth. Shall we raise it up a level?¡±


    Choi Han leisurely continued to attack the swordsman. The swordsman¡¯s body started to be covered in injuries. However, Choi Han did not kill him, instead, he just looked around as he pushed the swordsman to his limit.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    However, the tamer was stillughing without worry. Lock¡¯s sharp ws instantly arrived in front of the tamer.


    ¡°Time to catch a Wolf!¡±


    The young boy¡¯s eyes instantly turned white. However, there was something covered his eyes the moment they turned white.


    ¡®The wolves on our side all lost their wills once the young boy¡¯s eyes turned white.¡¯


    Pendrick had exined it in detail for them.


    Meeeeeeow.


    Another kitten that was dyed ck appeared. The kitten, who was covering her usual silver color, instantlynded near the tamer and covered the tamer¡¯s eyes with her fog.


    ¡°Huh? What is this?!¡±


    The tamer became anxious.


    Cale¡¯s first goal was to prevent any more animals from bing tamed.


    Lock¡¯s ws headed toward the tamer¡¯s eyes that were covered by the fog.


    ng!


    However, there was a small dagger that stopped Lock¡¯s ws. Suddenly, a mummy-like assassin wearing white appeared from the shadow of the grass. The dagger in the assassin¡¯s hand turned in an odd direction and aimed for the back of Lock¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I guess I need to cut your fingers off.¡±


    The moment the assassin said that, he could see that Lock was smiling.


    Pendrick had said the following to Cale.


    ¡®It looks like there are two people protecting the tamer.¡¯


    However, right before Pendrick had climbed to the top of the mountain, Raon had told Cale that the magic spearman had just arrived.


    In that case, who were the two that Pendrick had seen protecting the tamer?


    ¡°Number 1! Dodge!¡±


    A voice called out to the assassin. At the same time, the man named Number 1 twisted his body to the side after hearing a different, cold voice.


    ¡°You are going to cut off whose what?¡±


    It was Choi Han. His sword cut through the assassin¡¯s side.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, the assassin covered the tamer boy¡¯s neck with his arm and retreated to the back. Lock¡¯s ws only managed to scratch the boy¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Ow! Number 1, I¡¯m hurt! I¡¯m going to kill that Wolf!¡±


    The boy started to cry through the fog.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Lock clicked his tongue and carried On in his arms as he rushed toward the boundary of the Elf Vige without looking back.


    The tamer started to shout.


    ¡°Kill those young mutts!¡±


    And old man¡¯s voice echoed in the valley as the animals¡¯ eyes turned red. Choi Han immediately headed toward Beacrox. He was supposed to go to Cale, but he was worried that Beacrox would lose his rationality during the battle.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Beacrox asked Choi Han with a stoic expression. Beacrox was weaker than the magic spearman. Choi Han, who had been worried about Beacrox for that reason, looked back and asked in shock.


    ¡°What is up with those gloves?¡±


    ¡°I was annoyed.¡±


    Beacrox, who had thrown a total of eight gloves toward the magic spearman, was smiling. They stopped talking at that moment and instead started chasing after Cale, who had arrived at the boundary to the Elf Vige.


    Thanks to Ron¡¯s guard and Hong¡¯s poison, Cale had arrived at the wall in a straight line, like he was running a 100m race.


    ¡°Pendrick, good to see you.¡±


    Pendrick nodded his head with a nk expression.


    ¡°Yes, yes sir.¡±


    Cale looked past Pendrick, only to see another familiar face.


    ¡°Good to see you again too.¡±


    It was the middle-aged Elf he had met in the inn, the Guardian Knight, Jeet.


    Jeet could not believe what he was seeing. Adult Elves were strong because they could handle Elementals. However, they were not at this level.


    This man had a sword master, a Wolf Beast person, a poisonous fog, and an assassin of unknown strength protecting him. Furthermore, the other swordsman seemed to be as strong as Jeet as well.


    How could all these strong individuals show up together?


    They were all as strong as the Royal Knights. Jeet looked toward Cale Henituse, the man leading these experts, and barely managed to speak.


    ¡°Yes sir, it has been a while.¡±


    He was still respectful toward Cale. Jeet asked his Elemental as soon as he saw Cale.


    ¡®Is he a Dragon?¡¯


    ¡®No, he¡¯s a human. However, the power of nature is strong in this one.¡¯


    He was not a Dragon. However, Jeet had heard about this noble and the things that he had done. Pendrick had exined it all to him. Pendrick also mentioned that this human had agreed to help them without asking for anypensation.


    Even though Elves did not like humans, they liked lifeforms that were pure and had a sense of responsibility.


    Cale could see an old Elf with white hair and beard walking toward them. It was the Elf Chief. However, unfortunately, he did not have time to greet her.


    ¡°Cale-nim, everyone has arrived.¡±


    Cale saw that everyone had arrived and walked toward the front of the wall. Choi Han and Beacrox followed next to him. Cale was walking confidently, as if he was walking on top of the walls of the Henituse castle walls.


    These walls were too shabby to be called castle walls. He could see animals rushing toward them from below the wall.


    ¡°Kill them! No matter what, make sure to kill them first! How dare they do that to my precious baby skin!¡±


    The tamer really was not a child. The old man¡¯s voice made Cale turn around.


    All of the three hundred animals with bottles of dead mana around their necks rushed toward him like they had gone crazy. The Elves and the materialized Elementals all flinched. This was much worse than the attacks until now.


    ¡°...Cale-nim, is this okay?¡±


    Pendrick turned pale as he looked toward the liquid dead mana falling between the animals. The ground turned ck as soon as the liquidnded on it.


    Pendrick could hear Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°I did this on purpose.¡±


    Pendrick flinched and turned his head.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked peaceful as he stood on the wall with the Elf Vige behind him. He looked like he was the chief of the vige. Cale stared at the fact that only the animals were attacking before he started to speak.


    ¡°He¡¯s still cool-headed.¡±


    The Tamer had veins popping out of his forehead, but did not make the soldiers be poisoned by the dead mana. The soldiers of the secret organization were all stationed behind the animals. And behind them, at the way back, was the tamer and the trio of protectors.


    Pendrick noticed this as well, and his eyes turned cloudy as he started to frown.


    ¡°Are you trying to get rid of the animals and the dead mana first?¡±


    The battle would be in their favor if Cale used thatva-like fire to burn the animals and the dead mana in the bottles around their necks.


    Rationality was telling Pendrick that this was the correct decision. The Guardian Knight and the other Elves all kept their mouths shut as they looked toward Cale. This was the reason they had asked for Cale¡¯s assistance.


    Although they had lived with these animals in harmony, they had no choice. It was better to release them from this pain as quickly as possible.


    ¡°No?¡±


    They could hear Cale¡¯s calm voice. Cale wanted to know the strength of the, ¡®Fire of Destruction,¡¯ before using it in his own territory. He was curious to know about the strength of the true, ¡®Fire of Destruction,¡¯ and not the useless one that the Elf had gained in the novel.


    That was why he was going to go all out, just once.


    Cale smiled at the Elves and responded.


    ¡°I n to attack them.¡±


    Cale stretched his arm out.


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating as a rose-gold light appeared on his palm.


    The magic spearman flinched and started to shout. He suddenly had an ominous feeling.


    ¡°Everybody attack! Ahjussi, Number 1, the two of you attack too!¡±


    ¡°You want us to go through the dead mana?¡±


    The magic spearman started to frown at the middle-aged man¡¯s question. He then coldly gave an order.


    ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡±


    The middle-aged man, the assassin, and the hesitating soldiers all bit down on their lips and started to charge toward Cale after hearing the magic spearman¡¯s order.


    ¡°Yes, kill them! Scratch up all of those bastards¡¯ faces!¡±


    The tamer was shouting. It was at that moment.


    Rumble-


    The Elves looked up at the sky. Raon, who was in the sky, started to speak to Cale.


    - Human! What is this? Is it okay for me to stay here?


    It was at that moment.


    - Wow......


    Raon was amazed.


    ¡°Shit! Blin-.¡±


    At the same time, the magic spearman started to scream, but his shout was drowned out.


    Boooom!


    A red thunderbolt struck down from the sky. Everybody could see nothing but red for a moment. It was also so loud that their ears were ringing.


    Once that thunderbolt disappeared, they could all hear something else.


    Cale hunched over and started to cough.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Blood wasing out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®Shit! They never said there was a recoil effect!¡¯


    ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ did not say that there was a recoil to this power. Cale then remembered what the owner of the ancient power had said.


    - If it is you, if it is someone like you, who can throw all this money away, you¡¯ll be able to ovee anything!


    - Use it to melt anything in your way. You will survive through the pain.


    ¡®Damn it. Why couldn¡¯t he say it¡¯ll hurt?¡¯


    Cale had not paid much attention to what the owner of the ancient power had said.


    Cale covered his mouth with one hand.


    Drip. Drip.


    Blood continued to drip down.


    1. I double checked the raw and it does indeed say beard but it is a woman

 Chapter 113: Great and Mighty (1)

    <h4>Chapter 113: Great and Mighty (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - Cale!


    Cale could hear Raon¡¯s voice in his head.


    He was in pain.


    He had never felt this much pain ever since he came over to this world.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The ck blood continued to drip down through his fingers and onto the castle wall. He could not stand up straight, as he continued to spit out blood.


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    ¡°Ca, Cale-nim!¡±


    A hand quickly grabbed onto the hunched over Cale. It was Choi Han. Choi Han subconsciously tried to stand Cale up after seeing Cale look like he was about to fall off the wall. However, there was someone preventing him from doing so.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Choi Han and Ron made eye contact. Ron continued to speak with a cold expression on his face. However, the corners of his lips were pale.


    ¡°What will you do if the blood goes down the wrong pipe?¡±


    Choi Han let go of Cale. At that moment, Choi Han could see a bloody hand grabbing his arm. It was Cale.


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and Ron with a pained expression.


    ¡°H, hurry up and- ugh.¡±


    ¡®This damn blood!¡¯


    Blood continued to fill his mouth, preventing him from speaking properly.


    ¡®Why is the blood not stopping?¡¯


    He was in so much pain after the fire thunderbolt hadnded. However, he was no longer in pain after about a minute, as the Vitality of the Heart started to heal him.


    However, there were still two problems. First, he still continued to cough up blood, and second...


    ¡®So hungry.¡¯


    He was hungry and felt like he had used up all of the energy in his body. He felt like he had been starving for a few days. It was simr to the pain that Kim Rok Soo had felt prior to getting used to not having food for long periods of time.


    ¡°Choi Han ... hurry and go!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Cale-nim?! We need to take care of your first!¡±


    ¡®Go bring me some bread. I¡¯m so hungry.¡¯


    That was what Cale was trying to say, but Choi Han¡¯s vicious gaze made him say something else.


    ¡°Go take care of the tamer. Hurry up.¡±


    At that moment, Cale heard someone screaming.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah! My, my skin!¡±


    It was an old man¡¯s voice. He was certain that it was the tamer. However, Cale could not see what was going on, as he was hunched over and coughing up blood.


    But he could still hear the screams, as well as the scent of burnt flesh.


    However, Choi Han could see what was going on.


    The location that the red light had struck was burnt ck with arge fire continuing to roar. He could not see any lifeforms above the fire.


    The range of the thunderbolt was very wide. The secret organization members who were in the rear were all gone without a trace.


    ¡°My, my baby soft skin! Ahhhh!¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze turned cold. The tamer and magic spearman must have seeded in using blink, as they appeared from outside of the thunderbolt¡¯s range.


    But they seemed to still have been affected by it, as the magic spearman¡¯s brown hair was all burnt and his spear was gone. He also seemed to have gotten burnt on his right hand.


    ¡°Kill, kill them all! It hurts, it fucking hurts!¡±


    However, the magic spearman was not as hurt as the tamer. The blink must have gone wrong, as the tamer had a deep injury in his arm and his face was burnt. Choi Han remembered what Cale had said before they headed over to the Elf Vige.


    ¡®I earned an ancient power and I want to try it out. So, everybody retreat to the back once we get to the wall.¡¯


    It was an amazing power. Even he could not create such damage with a single blow. That was why Choi Han understood why the Elves were standing there with a nk expression.


    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and go.¡±


    Choi Han turned his gaze after feeling a tug at his arm. He could see that Cale¡¯s gaze was still calm, even though he could not stop coughing up blood. His eyes seemed rational.


    He was telling Choi Han to go while coughing up blood.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. Are you going to let the animals continue to suffer like this?¡±


    Cale was clenching onto Choi Han¡¯s arm with what seemed to be a lot of strength based on the veins on the back of his hand, but there was no power in the grasp. That made Choi Han¡¯s expression be even stiffer.


    ¡®He was like this in the capital too.¡¯


    Choi Han was thinking about how Cale always put himself in danger in order to save others. Cale always tried to do the difficult things himself, even if he would suffer in pain like this.


    Who cares if the power is strong when it causes this much pain?


    However, Choi Han understood Cale¡¯s feelings. At that moment, Choi Han heard Cale¡¯s voice in his ear.


    ¡°Only you can do it.¡±


    Cale could see Choi Han removing his hand from his shoulder.


    Choi Han really was the only one who could do it.


    Cale thought about making Raon do it, but Raon was a bit odd right now.


    Raon¡¯s voice was consistently echoing in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - T, this! B, blood!


    ¡®What is he trying to say?¡¯


    Raon could not speak properly, instead, he just continued to say that over and over. At that moment, Cale heard Choi Han¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I wille back soon.¡±


    Choi Han did not wait for Cale¡¯s response before disappearing.


    Aaaah! Ugh!


    Cale soon heard a lot more screams. It was most likely Choi Han¡¯s work.


    Cale wiped off the blood in his hands and put some strength into his legs. He then quickly gave an order.


    ¡°Ron, dead mana.¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir.¡±


    Ron¡¯s left arm, which was made by the necromancer Mary, was able to collect dead mana because it was not alive. Cale was nning on selling this precious dead mana to the Dark Elves and the crown prince.


    ¡®I can¡¯t give up this free money.¡¯


    Cale hated working for free.


    Cale put in a lot of effort in turning his head. He was so hungry that even doing this was difficult right now. He could see Lock and the kittens.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Although it would be normal for them to flinch after hearing Cale¡¯s indifferent voice, Lock immediately jumped off the wall and started to run behind Choi Han. On and Hong, who had been in Lock¡¯s arms, headed toward Cale.


    Meeeeeeow.


    Meeow.


    They tried to rub their bodies on Cale¡¯s legs. However, Cale avoided them. He didn¡¯t want the ck dye toe off their bodies. Cale tapped them with his now clean hand to urge them on. On and Hong meowed a few more times before revealing their fangs and following behind Lock.


    Cale watched them leave before he slowly raised himself up. He could finally see the bottom of the wall.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched, and his sight became blurry for a moment. Whether it was because he had spent all of his energy or because the sight in front of him was shocking, Cale staggered to the side.


    ¡®Was the Fire of Destruction this strong?¡¯


    He could see the fire on top of the scorched ground.


    The results of using the Fire of Destruction at full power was beyond what Cale had expected.


    Cale started to think as he staggered.


    ¡®This is pretty good.¡¯


    It was worth the two hundred thousand silver coins. However, contrary to his satisfaction, Cale could not put any strength in his body. He did not even have the power to stop himself from falling backward.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Pendrick and Beacrox reached their arms out to catch him. However, Cale did not fall, even though they did not manage to reach him.


    - No! Cale! You cannot fall down!


    Cale could feel a head supporting his back. It was the ck Dragon, Raon.


    He could feel Raon¡¯s round head on his back as his back started to get wet. Raon seemed to be crying.


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®This is bad.¡¯


    The Dragon had descended. Cale looked toward the Elves behind Pendrick. They were all still nkly staring below the wall. However, two Elves, the Guardian Knight and the Chief, who hade much closer, slowly turned toward Cale.


    At the same time, the Elementals next to the two Elves, a half-transparent Blue Elemental and a White Elemental, both started to shake in fear.


    ¡°Cale-nim, are you okay?¡±


    Pendrick¡¯s hand was covered in a white light. It was his healing power. Pendrick¡¯s hand immediately headed for Cale¡¯s back, but it ran into something invisible.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    Pendrick mumbled in shock.


    ¡®Just a Dragon¡¯s body.¡¯


    Cale started to speak to Pendrick in order to divert his attention. Cale was not bleeding like before, but a small amount of blood was still seeping out of the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Once we get rid of the tamer, I think it will be better for the Elves to take care of the animals. They have lived with all of you for a long time.¡±


    Pendrick stopped moving. He looked toward Cale and was at a loss for words after seeing Cale¡¯s calm demeanor. He finally understood why Cale had not used that red thunderbolt, the power that he needed to sacrifice his own strength to cast, on the animals.


    He was feeling sorry for the animals.


    He had proceeded with this difficult and painful method so that the Elves, who had been living in harmony with the animals for a long time, could peacefully say goodbye to them.


    Cale ignored Pendrick¡¯s gaze and started to think about how he had to do all this even though he was starving. Cale looked back down at the bottom of the wall.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Pendrick could see Cale let out a sigh-likeugh as he looked at the battlefield.


    ¡°I picked a difficult path.¡±


    Choi Han and the rest were fighting very well. Cale could see Choi Han¡¯s ck aura cut through the tamer¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°B, blood! Brown! Come protect me!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Bang!


    Choi Han nimbly dodged the magic spearman¡¯s sword. The magic spearman had taken a sword from one of his subordinates in order to be able to attack, as his spear had been destroyed by Cale¡¯s thunderbolt.


    ¡°I¡¯m already busy because of those blonde twins! Why are these bastards always getting in my way?!¡±


    The magic spearman swung his sword in a way that looked like he wanted to vent his frustration, however, his attacks did not manage tond on Choi Han. Cale looked away from the indifferent Choi Han to see the others, who were also fighting. With him not there, Lock, the kittens, and even Ron were like fish in water.


    Actually, vicious might be a better word to describe it.


    All of them were fighting without holding back. The battlefield was filled with blood.


    Cale got scared at the sight and repented.


    ¡®I stepped in for nothing.¡¯


    Yes, there was no need for him to do that. He chose the difficult path for no reason.


    Looking at his present situation after stepping up to test the power of the, ¡®Fire of Destruction.¡¯ Cale regretted his actions. All he had to do was use these experts under hismand.


    Cale found it difficult to even stand there without any strength. He wanted to go to sleep. Although he was not in pain, he really wanted to eat.


    This was the first time he felt like he was going to faint after receiving the Vitality of the Heart.


    Pendrick, who had misunderstood Cale¡¯s bitter smile for a different reason, hesitated multiple times with aplicated expression on his face before finally starting to speak.


    ¡°...We will never forget your and everyone else¡¯s benevolence, young master-nim.¡±


    However, Cale could not respond to Pendrick¡¯s statement.


    ¡°You crazy bastards!¡±


    Beacrox, who had approached Cale, shouted loudly as he swung his longsword. Cale, who quickly turned around, could see a white bandage in front of him.


    It was the assassin, Number 1.


    He seemed to have run forward without looking back while the red thunderbolt struck down. He was so stealthy that he managed to get by Beacrox without getting noticed.


    Cale made eye contact with the eyes visible underneath the bandage. At that moment, he heard an angry voice in his head. The voice sounded like it had been crying.


    - I¡¯m going to kill him.


    With that, the white bandage flew backward. Cale nkly stared at the individual that got thrown back without even touching him.


    Beacrox did not need to swing his longsword. Raon had used his strength. The white bandage that was floating in the air tried to move in fear, but he could not do anything.


    ¡°W, what is this? You¡¯re a mage?¡±


    Cale thought about his answer, but did not say it out loud.


    ¡®No, a Dragon.¡¯


    A vicious voice continued to speak in his head.


    - I will never forgive any of them.


    Cale wondered who the, ¡®them,¡¯ Raon was talking about was.


    - Human, I will not appear, just like you asked. However, in return, do not look. It will be difficult for a weakling like you to watch.


    Cale happily did as Raon asked. He made sure to say something, just in case Raon went crazy.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t have any strength to even keep his eyes open anymore. Cale felt the round reptile head and paws supporting his body as he fell asleep.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaahh!¡±


    A pitiful scream echoed in the valley.


    Bang!


    It sounded like something blew up. In fact, it sounded like a human body blew up. Cale debated whether he should open his eyes and watch. However, he had given them orders prior to their arrival at the Elf Vige. With the victory in their grasps, he knew that these people, who were all stronger than him, would take care of everything.


    ¡°A great and mighty being¡¯s protection......!¡±


    Cale lost consciousness after hearing this new voice. He felt like his body was slowly beingid down as he prayed.


    He prayed that he could have at least one slice of bread when he woke up.


    However, when Cale woke up, he wasying in an extremely beautiful, almost to the point of overwhelming, flower garden. There was even a weird leaf crown on his head.


    It was a crown made from the World Tree¡¯s leaves.


    Cale was nervous at what might be going on.

 Chapter 114: Great and Mighty (2)

    <h4>Chapter 114: Great and Mighty (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale felt like he wasing out of a swamp as he came back to his senses. He tried to recall what had happened.


    ¡®I fainted.¡¯


    He had no strength left and fainted. Cale realized that it was time for him to open his eyes. It was because he could hear a voice in his head.


    - 3, 2, 1. Half, half of half ... human, I will count back down from 100. Wake up before I reach 0, or I will destroy this continent. 100, 99, 98......


    Cale heard Raon¡¯s voice and immediately opened his eyes. He was shocked at what he saw.


    ¡®A flower garden?¡¯


    There were flower petals floating in the air. Raon¡¯s voice could be heard by his ear.


    ¡°N, ny-five!¡±


    The voice that was as quiet as a whisper seemed to be shocked.


    Cale lowered his head. The voice hade from on top of his stomach. He raised his hand to feel something invisible on his stomach. It was Raon.


    ¡®Has he been here the whole time?¡¯


    Cale got scared thinking about how this ck Dragon would have been reciting his countdown the entire time. Cale felt the naturally cold reptilian skin as he patted Raon¡¯s back. Other people would think that he was patting thin air.


    He then turned his gaze.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Why did the first face he saw have to be Ron¡¯s? Ron, whose benign smile was missing, looked stiff as he stopped what he was doing and focused on Cale. What Ron was doing made Cale be scared.


    ¡®...Why is he sharpening his de?¡¯


    Ron was sharpening his dagger at the boundaries of the flower garden. He seemed to have removed all of the blood off the dagger, as it was shining under the blue sky. Cale felt like just touching it would cut his skin.


    Cale nkly stared until he turned his gaze after hearing Raon¡¯s voice.


    - Human! Why did you faint for three days?! I can make hundreds of thunderbolts like that! Do not do that ever again! Weaklings should live like weaklings!


    ¡®3 days? I fainted for 3 days? Me?¡¯


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    ¡°He woke up! He finally woke up!¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeeeow!¡±


    Cale could see Choi Han, On, Hong, and the rest of the group all running toward him. Cale started to frown as soon as he saw them.


    ¡®Why are they still in a mess?¡¯


    Raon had said that it had been three days. Cale looked at Choi Han and Lock, who were still wearing the ck outfits and looked like they did not even clean the dry blood off of their bodies. He then looked down at himself and was relieved.


    Although he was wearing the ck outfit as well, there was no blood or dirt on him.


    - I cleaned you up with my magic! I am a clean dragon!


    Raon really was the best. Cale could see that even On and Hong still had the ck dye on their bodies. However, he did not get up, as it was annoying to even get up.


    ¡°Finally, finally! You finally woke up.¡±


    Choi Han spoke on behalf of everyone. His voice was a mix of relief and admiration.


    For the past three days, Choi Han and the rest stayed by his side without leaving. The Elves had told them that this was a safe location and to trust them, however, neither Choi Han nor the rest could trust them easily. After all, all of them had grown up with some sort of trust issue.


    Choi Han made eye contact with Cale. Cale¡¯s gaze seemed to be asking where they were located. That was correct. Cale definitely had that on his mind as he looked at Choi Han.


    ¡®Why am I here looking like this?¡¯


    Choi Han started to speak in order to answer Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°This is said to be the ce with the strongest amount of life force and natural power. The Elves told us this was the best ce for recovery.¡±


    Cale quickly understood that this was the Elf Vige¡¯s flower garden that was described in the novel. The branch of the World Tree was nearby this flower garden. Cale moved his still weak hand to touch his head.


    He was curious about what was on his head. It seemed to be a crown made of the World Tree¡¯s leaves. Cale started to smile once he felt the leaves on his head.


    ¡®They¡¯re giving me the best possible treatment.¡¯


    The Elves had provided a human a crown made of the World Tree¡¯s leaves and ced them at the location closest to the branch of the World Tree. This was beyond the treatment they would give him for helping them. There was only one answer.


    Cale remembered the shocked voice he heard right before he fainted.


    ¡®A great and mighty being¡¯s protection......!¡¯


    The Chief of the Elf Vige seemed to have realized the existence of a Dragon. The problem was whether it was just her that knew of Raon or if everyone else knew as well.


    Cale pointed to his stomach. Choi Han avoided Cale¡¯s gaze.


    Cale started to frown. Choi Han started to touch the flowers in the garden as he quickly said in a quiet voice so that nobody else could hear.


    ¡°Ahem, nobody has seen Raon, but the Chief and the Guardian Knight know about that existence being nearby.¡±


    Cale asked Choi Han with his gaze.


    ¡®Just the two of them?¡¯


    Choi Han, who peeked over at Cale, turned his gaze away again as he answered.


    ¡°The others probably suspect it.¡±


    Cale could hear Raon mumbling in his head.


    - I, I never showed myself! I kept my promise! I quietly stayed next to you, human! I even ignored the Chief when she tried to talk to me!


    It had been 3 days. He had been out for too long. He had no idea what these fools may have done while he was out. Cale looked past Choi Han, who wouldn¡¯t make eye contact with him, and took the time to look at each person, starting with On and Hong, then Lock and Beacrox, and finally ending with Ron.


    ¡°Young master-nim, do you have the strength to speak?¡±


    The group all looked toward Cale at Ron¡¯s question. He had fainted after coughing up blood. They knew that Cale was a good person who really liked to help others, but they also knew that Cale did not enjoy moving around and getting hurt.


    That Cale had used so much strength that he fainted. They were all so shocked that their minds went nk. They focused on Cale¡¯s lips, that were slowly starting to open.


    It was his usual indifferent voice that sounded very cold.


    ¡°Nobody got hurt?¡±


    Ron slowly started to smile. On and Hong meowed as they started to rub their faces on Cale¡¯s body. All of the ck dye on their bodies seemed like it would end up on Cale¡¯s outfit.


    ¡°Yes sir. Nobody got hurt. You do not need to worry, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡®Worry?¡¯


    Cale answered with shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural.¡±


    The enemy would need strength at the level of the Whale royalty for Choi Han to get hurt. It was only natural for them to not get hurt. Cale started to get annoyed while looking at Choi Han, who was smirking. He was also annoyed while looking at Beacrox, who was slowly removing his bloodied white gloves, as well as Ron, who was pretending to be a benign old man again.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Cale looked back toward Choi Han after hearing his fake cough. He needed to get up. He felt like he had recovered enough strength, however, this flower garden was softer than he expected.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han let out a fake cough before starting to speak. He needed to report the results of the battle from three days ago to Cale. They had taken care of things properly, but they may have gone a bit overboard.


    Everybody turned away so as to not make eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°All of the enemies retreated after the battle three days ago. Number 1, the assassin, is dead, while the magic spearman will not be able to move his lower body in the future. As for the tamer...¡±


    Choi Han could see Cale¡¯s palm in front of his face. Choi Han stopped talking at this gesture that was telling him to stop talking and looked toward Cale. Cale¡¯s face seemed healthy, but tired.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Meat.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He was looking for meat in the Elf Vige, which only had vegetables. He had hoped for a piece of bread before he fainted, but now, he felt like he needed some meat. His strength had recovered, but the starving feeling had not disappeared.


    Cale confidently responded back to the confused Choi Han. His voice was cracking after not being used for a few days.


    ¡°Tell them to bring out some meat.¡±


    Beacrox stood up at that moment.


    ¡°I will go get some for you.¡±


    ¡®As expected of the chef.¡¯


    Beacrox seemed reliable to Cale for the first time. Cale watched Beacrox put on a new pair of gloves and heading away to cook before Cale slowly lifted his body up.


    Plop.


    The crown of leaves fell onto his thighs. The crown that was made of the World Tree¡¯s leaves was now green, just like normal leaves. If there was a color to describe the color of an aurora, this would be it.


    Cale felt iffy while thinking about how he had beenying here while wearing this fancy and holy-looking crown of leaves for the past three days. That was why he picked the crown up with only two fingers as he looked toward the entrance of the flower garden.


    Originally, nobody had been there. However, a group of people arrived right as Beacrox left.


    Cale looked toward them and started to speak.


    ¡°I wish toy down on a bed.¡±


    The Elf in front of the group was the Elf Chief Canaria, who was a recurring character in the novel alongside Pendrick. Her white hair wasbed up tidily and a smile was on her wrinkly old face as she bowed.


    ¡°I will provide a house fitting for our esteemed guest who has received the protection of a great and mighty being.¡±


    It was an extremely respectful demeanor.


    Choi Han had seen this for the past three days, but he still felt a bit overwhelmed by this extremely respectful demeanor. Although they had helped the Elves, this level of respect seemed to be beyond what they deserved. He subconsciously started to frown as he looked toward Cale.


    He knew that Cale did not like this kind of demeanor, even at the pce. However, Choi Han could only keep his mouth shut at Cale¡¯s corresponding actions.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    He was twirling the crown in his hand as he casually answered like it was natural.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    People might even think that Cale was a Dragon.


    Cale didn¡¯t care about this as he epted the situation as is. However, he felt a bit awkward after seeing the house.


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    It was a house made by carving a hole in thergest tree in the Elf Vige. The house inside of therge tree was magical.


    Cale looked toward Chief Canaria.


    ¡°It is my house.¡±


    The Chief had given him her house. This was the best house in the entire vige.


    Cale flinched for a moment before confidently starting to speak.


    ¡°May I go in?¡±


    There was no reason to reject such a good house.


    Cale, who sat down on a soft couch made of leaves, heard the rest of the story about what had happened in thest three days while he ate bread. Cale picked up the ss of fruit juice that Ron handed him while he observed Choi Han, Canaria, Jeet, and Pendrick, who were all sitting in front of him.


    ¡°The tamer lost his eyes and fainted before teleporting away with the magic spearman.¡±


    Cale had repeated the results of the battle.


    ¡°The magic spearman lost his spear and injured his legs, so it is expected that he will not be able to use his lower body in the future. Only the two of them managed to run away, while the middle-aged swordsman and a few of the organization¡¯s members are imprisoned. As for the rest-.¡±


    They were dead. The animals were dead as well.


    Cale made eye contact with Chief Canaria. She had a wise gaze that only someone who had lived for many years could have. He then started to speak again.


    ¡°Then we can leave now.¡±


    With everything settled, they did not need to be here any longer.


    Pendrick flinched and started to speak.


    ¡°We need to reward-.¡±


    Cale¡¯s group had gone above and beyond what the Elves had originally expected. However, Pendrick could see Cale raise his hand to stop him.


    ¡°No need. The Elves will have enough issues restoring the vige and the boundaries, so how could I ask for anything? I am happy enough that none of my group got hurt.¡±


    Pendrick¡¯s pupils started to shake. He had felt itst time as well, but how could there be such a good person? He had heard that nobles were greedy and seeked power, but all of that information seemed to be wrong.


    At that moment, Pendrick could hear the Chief starting to speak.


    ¡°I can see why you have a Dragon¡¯s protection.¡±


    Pendrick flinched. As he had expected, the great and mighty being was a Dragon. The Chief and Guardian Knight had not said a single thing to the suspecting Elves.


    Everything seemed to make sense after hearing what the Chief just said.


    That overwhelming natural power that destroyed the enemies belonged to a Dragon. Although gods existed, Elves believed that Dragons were gods that lived in the world with them. Cale was a person protected by a being that was a god of all living creatures.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that there is a reason Dragon-nim is roaming by your side without revealing themselves.¡±


    Chief Canaria was observing Cale.


    The Dragon was hiding his identity, but had revealed his powers. Someone like her, who had lived for a long time, naturally understood the Dragon¡¯s intent.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t want us to worship him. However, he probably wants us to treat his person like we would treat him.¡¯


    She had been iffy at first when Pendrick had said that a human wasing to help them. However, if it was someone who had the love and protection of a Dragon, especially a person like Cale, who had protected the Elves and the World Tree to the point that he coughed up blood...


    ¡®We can do that.¡¯


    She slowly started to speak.


    ¡°As someone who has Dragon-nim¡¯s protection, I believe you have the qualifications to hear everything.¡±


    ¡®Qualifications?¡¯


    Cale started to frown. He had a bad feeling about this. All he wanted to do was take as much as he could from the Elf Vige before he left.


    Cale urgently started to speak.


    ¡°Hold-.¡±


    ¡°They seem to be looking for the World Tree.¡±


    He had heard something useless before he could even shout, ¡®Hold on.¡¯ Cale¡¯s pupils started to shake. An odd smile was on Chief Canaria¡¯s face as she noticed Cale¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°The location of the World Tree is not known. There are almost no humans who know about it.¡±


    However, Cale did know the location.


    The World Tree was in thest of the 5 Forbidden Regions, the Valley of Despair.


    Only a few Elves knew about this location.


    ¡°...It is not a ce people need to know about.¡±


    Cale pretended like he didn¡¯t know the location. He also did not want to find out through the Elf Chief. However, the Chief must have misunderstood, as she started to smile.


    ¡°You are right. However, greedy humans always want to know the location. Like that organization this time. However, there are bound to be the opposite kind of people as well.¡±


    She felt like this benevolent man who was willing to sacrifice himself without desiring any profits in return should know everything. Furthermore, he had a Dragon next to him.


    The fact that a Dragon, a race known for their selfishness, was willing to use their power for someone else meant that this human was the first of his kind. He would be a hero who would be talked about for ages. There was a reason that the human heroes in the ancient legends always had a guardian Dragon with them. Sadly, humans had forgotten about these ancient legends.


    Dragons tended to only help out talented humans with strong wills.


    ¡®Although this time, it seems like the Dragon has picked a weakling. But he is someone who has had many fortuitous encounters in order to gain multiple ancient powers. There will be no one as lucky as him in the future.¡¯


    The Chief quickly got to the point.


    ¡°That is why we n on sending Pendrick to Sir Gold Dragon-nim to handle the situation. The defense around the World Tree is currently controlled with his magic.¡±


    Cale flinched.


    ¡®What did she just say?¡¯


    - Gold Dragon?


    Raon showed a simr response. This was different than with the Dark Elf mayor. Chief Canaria seemed to know the location of another Dragon.


    ¡®...I want to feign ignorance.¡¯


    Naturally, Cale did not want to know the location of the other Dragon, especially since it was rted to the World Tree. Of course, nothing big would happen if the World Tree was to disappear from the Western Continent.


    - Human! I am curious!


    However, Raon was curious.


    - Ask her! I am curious about the Dragon!


    Why did this Dragon show such curiosity for another Dragon? Their race was known for only liking themselves. Cale hesitated for a long time before finally asking.


    ¡°Where will Pendrick be going?¡±


    He did not directly ask the location of the Dragon¡¯s Lair. Cale was hoping that the Chief would avoid answering the question by saying that it was none of his business. However, the Chief immediately answered.


    ¡°He is in the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    Cale¡¯s shoulders flinched as Raon started to shout in his mind.


    - Human! Don¡¯t we need to go sell that thing to that idiot? We also have to go destroy the Magic Tower!


    Raon was right.


    They needed to meet with Witira and then head to the Whipper Kingdom to meet Toonka.


    There were benefits to be had and a Magic Tower to be blown up.


    - Ohhhhh!


    Raon was excited.


    ¡®What did I get myself into?¡¯


    That was the only thought on Cale¡¯s mind.


    1. Pfft, you¡¯ve all been scammed to believe he¡¯s a good person! (PR: I mean, he COULD have just ignored the Elves¡¯ plight...)

 Chapter 115: Great and Mighty (3)

    <h4>Chapter 115: Great and Mighty (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Dragon.


    It was another Dragon aside from Raon.


    Cale did not want to meet another Dragon.


    In most fantasy novels, old Dragons were characters that served as helpers who would give the MC the key for a critical point in the novel. However, the Dragons in, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ were all just egotistical and arrogant beings.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t the novel say that all of the Dragons here were very selfish?¡¯


    Raon was an exception. Cale started to frown as he started to worry.


    - I know there are no Dragons as great and mighty as I am in this world, but I am curious! Everybody has other members of their race, except me.


    Raon saying, ¡®except me,¡¯ made Cale flinch.


    - Well, you are one of a kind as well. There is nobody else as weak as you. That is okay. I will be with you!


    Haaaaah.


    A deep sigh came out of Cale¡¯s mouth. He brushed his face with his hands as he continued to think.


    ¡®Why did things end up like this?¡¯


    He had done things ording to the n, so why did all these other things keep getting in his way? Was it because he had both a Dragon and the MC, Choi Han, with him?


    Raon¡¯s worried voice went off in Cale¡¯s head.


    - Human, are you sick again?


    Haaa.


    Cale covered his face with both hands as he asked the Elf Chief.


    ¡°Can you tell us the location?¡¯


    - Oh yeah!


    Chief Canaria started to smile at Cale¡¯s question. She seemed like a fan who was about to watch her two favorite celebrities meet each other.


    Cale started to feel iffy after lowering his hand to see the smile on Canaria¡¯s face.


    ¡°Does the Dragon have a good personality?¡±


    ¡°I do not dare to speak on the personalities of such revered beings. They are all great and mighty beings.¡±


    Cale shouldn¡¯t have asked such a question to Dragon worshippers.


    ¡°Is it an adult Dragon?¡±


    ¡°He is an Ancient Dragon-nim. He is also a sociable Dragon.¡±


    - An old Dragon!


    Raon added on after hearing Canaria say that the Dragon was an Ancient Dragon. On the other hand, Cale¡¯s expression did not seem to be too good.


    ¡®A sociable Dragon is still a selfish Dragon.¡¯


    But Cale was still a bit relieved. Chief Canaria¡¯s words meant that the Gold Dragon would at least show some curiosity toward Raon.


    - I will prove the greatness of I, Raon Miru!


    Cale held back a sigh after hearing Raon¡¯s response. Would a goofy Dragon like Raon manage to survive in front of an Ancient Dragon? He was actually a bit worried.


    However, that worry quickly disappeared.


    It was because of what Chief Canaria said next.


    ¡°However, I am worried because, as an Ancient Dragon, the Dragon-nim is struggling with his health. I hope that seeing another Dragon-nim will make him happy and help him recover some strength.¡±


    Thankfully, that Dragon was weak.


    This lessened Cale¡¯s worries, because he felt like they would be able to run away, even if Raon ended up in a fight with this Gold Dragon.


    ¡®We can run if all else fails.¡¯


    Raon should not be at a disadvantage if he took Choi Han and the rest with them. Cale debated what he could do to be able to take a strong enough group to be able to look down on that Ancient Dragon. However, Canaria started to smile and speak again.


    ¡°I believe it would be a beautiful sight when the two Dragon-nims meet.¡±


    ¡®Beautiful?¡¯


    Cale was worried that blood would be shed. However, an even greater concern arose. The Guardian Knight motioned to the Chief with his eyes.


    Canaria¡¯s expression stiffened a bit after seeing his gaze. She then turned to make eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, is it possible.¡±


    Canaria said a collection of words that made Cale have a bad feeling. Cale picked up another piece of bread and started to eat again.


    ¡°Could you meet with the swordsman?¡±


    ¡®You damn Elves.¡¯


    Cale took another bite of the bread and swallowed the things he wanted to say to the Elves as well.


    These Elves didn¡¯t give him anything but continued to ask him for stuff. Even if Cale kept saying he didn¡¯t need anything, isn¡¯t it only proper to bring something over when asking for something?


    ¡®They were like this in the novel too. This Chief put Choi Han to work quite a bit.¡¯


    Cale thought that the Chief was a like a roon. She didn¡¯t give any rewards while saying that materialistic greed was bad, but still asked for a lot of help.


    Naturally, Cale had no n on being swindled by Canaria.


    Cale looked toward Canaria with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Why do I need to meet him?¡±


    Canaria cautiously started to speak after seeing Cale¡¯s indifferent expression and hearing his cold voice. She had never been this cautious around a human before. However, he was someone who was protected by a Dragon. That great and mighty Dragon was probably nearby watching them right now.


    ¡°The swordsman would not say anything, no matter how much we interrogate him. You mentioned that you do not know their identity, but we thought you might be able to get more information out of him since you have dealt with them three times already.¡±


    Canaria could see Cale chewing on the bread while he observed her. This noble who was eating the bread gracefully finished the piece of bread before starting to smile.


    It was simr to her own smile.


    ¡°I will help you only up to this request, since it is for everyone¡¯s benefit.¡±


    Canaria¡¯s expression became odd. However, Cale did not show any reactions to her expression, instead, he looked toward the others as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Pendrick, don¡¯t you agree? We need to help each other out so everyone can live well. As long as it is within our abilities.¡±


    ¡°You are right, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Helping each other without any materialistic gain in mind is indeed very cool. You agree with us too, right, Guardian Knight-nim?¡±


    The Guardian Knight flinched at Cale¡¯s sudden question before fixing his posture and responding.


    ¡°Ahem, yes indeed. I¡¯ve never met a young master-nim, ahem, another human, who knows the value of such deeds. You definitely deserve the protection of a Dragon-nim.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Like you mentioned, Guardian Knight-nim, such deeds can only be repaid with action.¡±


    Contrary to Cale¡¯s gentle demeanor, his word choice was very specific. However, his gentle smile made the two Elves only hear what they thought to be the words of a benevolent person. Pendrick loudly responded back.


    ¡°You are right! The heart cannot be filled with materialistic things!¡±


    Pendrick was showing the type of reaction Cale wanted.


    ¡®Good, good. So next time, you will all need to give it your all to help me out.¡¯


    Instead of sharing his inner thoughts, Cale looked toward the Chief and put on a smile that seemed even more benevolent than the Chief¡¯s smile.


    There was nothing in the Elf Vige to take other than their manualbor. Putting the Elves to work also meant that he would be getting the Elementals to work as well. Shouldn¡¯t he put them to use since he helped them out? Furthermore, the Elf Vige was at a great location between the Roan Kingdom and the Breck Kingdom.


    - Human, why are you smiling like you smile around the crown prince? Did they do something wrong?


    Instead of responding to Raon¡¯s words, Cale stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Let us go right away.¡±


    Cale and the Chief made eye contact.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we do our best to help as quickly as possible if there is a need?¡±


    The Chief¡¯s expression turned odd again. It was as if this human in front of her was pressuring her to do as he said. She could also feel the source of the pressure as well.


    ¡®What a unique ancient power.¡¯


    This unknown ancient power was pressuring her. She found Cale to be interesting. He had unparalleled luck, a unique ancient power, and ...


    ¡®His speech is eloquent as well.¡¯


    Canaria got up as Cale had done. She could see curiosity in the eyes of Pendrick and the Guardian Knight as they looked at Cale. The other Elves would probably have simr expressions on their faces.


    This was an interesting human. She wondered what he was trying to do by getting the Elves¡¯ curiosities. She was curious as well, but she could not continue to stay by Cale¡¯s side.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I need to return to the restoration site, so Pendrick will guide you there.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cale made eye contact with Pendrick.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Pendrick took the lead and opened the door. Cale, as well as the rest of the group, started to move. However, Cale soon stopped walking.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°What is it, young master-nim?¡±


    Cale rummaged through his magic bag as he responded.


    ¡°Everybody, masks on.¡±


    The mask that Cale had taken off to eat had returned. The group let out a collective sigh before taking out their masks as well. Cale gave them a fewmands once everybody had their masks on.


    Pendrick nkly watched before flinching at what Cale was telling the group to do, but soon started to walk at Cale¡¯s urging.


    ¡°We can go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir.¡±


    Cale followed Pendrick to the back of the Chief¡¯s residence. They were heading in the opposite direction of the flower garden from earlier. Arge boulder soon appeared, and Cale¡¯s expression turned odd after entering the underground room underneath the boulder.


    This location had never been described in the novel.


    Cale had thought that the Elves had done some simple interrogations after imprisoning the swordsman from the secret organization.


    ¡®This is not what I had expected.¡¯


    The underground room in front of Cale was dyed with blood. It seemed more proper to call this an underground prison.


    Cale did not know that the Elves would torture the swordsman. Cale reaffirmed his belief that stereotypes were useless before he pointed with his chin as he looked at Pendrick.


    ¡°How can we chat when he is like that?¡±


    ¡°That...¡±


    Pendrick was at a loss for words as he started to smile awkwardly. The Elves guarding the underground prison smiled awkwardly as well.


    Cale could see that the middle-aged swordsman was almost unrecognizable as he sat there with his legs twisted and his body covered in blood.


    ¡®Choi Han said that he paralyzed him.¡¯


    Cale peeked toward the Elf with the torturing tools and mumbled as he crouched down.


    ¡°Elves and humans, they¡¯re all the same.¡±


    Pendrick flinched at Cale¡¯s words. The words from this person who had no greed and simply moved to save everyone felt cold and sharp.


    ¡°Pendrick, can you send the other Elves out? You can stay. I want to chat in peace.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I understand.¡±


    Pendrick motioned to the guards, who soon exited the room. Cale was looking at the bloodied man while Pendrick did that.


    He had been with the tamer and the magic spearman. This swordsman had seemed pretty talented for his age.


    ¡°Do you know his name?¡±


    ¡°No, he has not said anything.¡±


    Pendrick mumbled as he answered. Cale found it odd that a healer like Pendrick could calmly stand in this prison as he turned his gaze back to the middle-aged swordsman.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Kehehehe.¡±


    The swordsman suddenly started tough. It was a fairly creepyughter. However, Cale looked toward him and spoke with indifference.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you are not pretending to be asleep.¡±


    Beacrox chimed in at that moment.


    ¡°His name is Balbud.¡±


    Balbud, the middle-aged swordsman, instantly stoppedughing.


    Cale turned toward Beacrox and flinched. Beacrox had put on a new pair of white gloves at some point and was holding a sharp dagger in his hand. Beacrox misunderstood Cale¡¯s shocked expression and exined himself.


    ¡°That was what the magic spearman called him during the battle. He seems to have been responsible for protecting the tamer. However, based on how simr his name is to the tamer¡¯s name, he just seems like a dispensable tool.¡±


    ¡°Kehehe, he!¡±


    The swordsman started tough as soon as Beacrox finished speaking. However, he still did not say anything. Cale¡¯s voice reached the swordsman, Balbud, who was looking down at the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say anything?¡±


    However, Balbud started to speak, contrary to Cale¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Just...¡±


    Balbud slowly raised his head. He didn¡¯t care about the Elves. However, he was curious about these people. They still had those masks and annoying fake uniforms on, as if they were making fun of him.


    ¡°Just who the hell are you? Who dares to go against us?!¡±


    Balbud started to grind his teeth.


    He had never seen such experts before. That was why it felt so unfair. He wanted to know who they were before he died.


    However, Balbud could see Cale smiling behind the mask.


    This was the person who had fainted afterunching the red thunderbolt. He believed this man was the leader.


    That man said a single word.


    ¡°Arm.¡±


    Balbud¡¯s eyes opened wide. He tried to move his head back down to avoid Cale¡¯s gaze, however, there was a hand that pulled on his hair.


    It was not Cale but Beacrox, whose white gloves were quickly being stained red by the blood on Balbud¡¯s hair. With his head being held in ce, Balbud had no choice but to look at Cale.


    Cale slowly asked before Balbud managed to close his eyes.


    ¡°I guess the Eastern continent was not enough?¡±


    Cale could see the anxiety in Balbud¡¯s face.


    ¡°W, what the hell are you ......!¡±


    ¡°Sun God.¡±


    However, Cale just continued to say what he wanted to say. He decided to ask all of the questions he had while he had the chance.


    ¡°Roan, Wolf Tribe, mermaids, and the Empire. The mermaids were probably for the sea routes, but why did you aim for the Roan Kingdom and the Empire?¡±


    Cale made eye contact with Balbud, who had seemed anxious ever since he brought up the Eastern continent.


    Balbud started to frown. He had no idea who this person was nor how he knew about Arm, the Eastern continent, as well as their actions on the Western continent.


    He lightly bit down on his lips as his eyes became cloudy and he started to smile.


    ¡°Hehe, you think I would tell you anything?¡±


    Balbud moved his tongue to find a bitter taste deep in his mouth. His heart would stop moving the moment he burst this capsule. Balbud started tough while thinking about how he would kill himself without revealing anything.


    He provoked Cale with his fiery gaze as he tried to bite down on the small capsule in his mouth.


    ¡°I will never tell you, ugh!¡±


    The middle-aged swordsman Balbud suddenly grunted. He could see the eyes behind the mask turning into crescents.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me too much if you think that such a method would work.¡±


    Meeeeow.


    The red kitten removed his stealth and slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    On and Hong were, naturally, with Cale. Balbud, who couldn¡¯t look down because Beacrox was holding his head up, could not see the fog surrounding his legs.


    They were using a paralyzing poison.


    ¡°Ugh, cough!¡±


    Balbud¡¯s body was shaking as a white glove went into his mouth and pulled out the small capsule.


    - That is a magic device! I will analyze it!


    Cale turned his gaze back toward Balbud after seeing Beacrox cleaning his white glove and putting the small capsule away. He smiled while looking at Balbud, who was slowly losing consciousness from the paralyzing poison.


    ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to fall for such amon pattern.¡±


    Cale had read many novels about how the MC could not gain any information from the enemies they captured because the enemy would use poison or a hidden device to kill themselves. As he was not the MC of a story, Cale did not want to suffer such a disappointing loss of information.


    He got up after seeing that Balbud finally lost his consciousness and gently started to speak to Pendrick, who was looking at him.


    ¡°All lives are precious. Isn¡¯t it great we saved him before he died?¡±


    Pendrick suddenly forgot what he was going to say.

 Chapter 116: Great and Mighty (4)

    <h4>Chapter 116: Great and Mighty (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale walked toward Pendrick, who was standing there without being able to say anything.


    ¡°Did you decide what you will do with Balbud?¡±


    ¡°That...¡±


    ¡°Difficult to decide?¡±


    Pendrick nodded his head.


    The Elven philosophy dictated that they should execute Balbud and the rest of the prisoners. However, it would be disappointing to execute them right away without gathering any information from them beforehand.


    ¡°I would like to make a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°A suggestion?¡±


    Cale started to smile toward Pendrick, who was confused but also had some expectations toward what Cale would say. Pendrick would definitely remember how Cale mentioned, ¡®Arm,¡¯ and the, ¡®Eastern Continent.¡¯ Since this was new information that Cale did not share in front of the Chief, Pendrick would want to gather more information like this, if possible.


    ¡®There are no other races like the Elves that are so thorough with getting revenge.¡¯


    The Elves considered them to be an elegant race that was better than other races. That was the reason they were not materialistic. They believed that living in nature without materialistic greed made them better than other races, like the humans. Maybe that was why, but the Elves were thorough with making sure to get revenge on any enemies that choose to provoke them. In this aspect, the Elves probably resembled Dragons more than the Dark Elves. After all, the Dragons were an even more arrogant race than the Elves.


    Cale turned his gaze toward Balbud. Beacrox was thoroughly tightening the chains on his arms and legs.


    ¡°What about passing Balbud off to someone else?¡±


    Pendrick¡¯s expression became odd. This did not seem to be the result he had wanted.


    ¡°Do you mean pass him off to you, young master-nim?¡±


    The Elves knew they had already asked a lot of Cale, but they were hoping that Cale would step in.


    The Elf Vige currently did not have enough Elementals to even restore the valley. Furthermore, they needed to be prepared in case the organization came back to attack again. Although they werecking manpower, they also wanted to get their revenge.


    Pendrick held back his expectations and waited for Cale¡¯s response. He thought it would be good if Cale stepped in. You could not find such a righteous person anywhere in the world.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    However, apletely unexpected answer came out of Cale¡¯s mouth. If he was not going to take Balbud, who would?


    The confusion was clearly visible on Pendrick¡¯s face.


    ¡°I want you to first discuss my suggestion with the Chief-nim. I will give you the details if you all decide to go along with my suggestion.¡±


    ¡°...Will it be with a trustworthy person?¡±


    Pendrick could see Cale nod his head without any hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, it is a trustworthy person.¡±


    It was because Cale had the person¡¯s weakness in his hands. Cale recalled the videomunication device that was stuck deep inside his magic bag. He had not had to think about it for a while. He was annoyed with the secret organization and hated them. However, he did not want to step up to deal with them. It was obvious that doing so would lead to a lot of headaches.


    ¡°So, think about it and give me an answer by this evening. I will be leaving tomorrow because there are things I still need to do.¡±


    Pendrick observed Cale¡¯s back as Cale started to walk away after patting him on the shoulder.


    ¡®If it is someone such a righteous person can trust, wouldn¡¯t it be okay?¡¯


    He could not be certain about it, but Pendrick felt like he could trust Cale because Cale had stepped up once again for a situation where he had nothing to gain.


    ¡°Oh, one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Cale turned back around and started to speak.


    ¡°Are you going to the Whipper Kingdom alone?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes sir. I believe that will be the case.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale gently smiled toward Pendrick.


    He thought that it would be better to have an Elf from the Elf Vige who had a connection with the Gold Dragon when they went to meet him. If possible, he wanted to take everyone that he could. Of course, he would be in the way back of their group, maybe even hiding behind Choi Han.


    ¡°The Whipper Kingdom is currently a dangerous ce to move around alone. You¡¯ll be safe if you go with us. We have things to do there anyway.¡±


    The current Whipper Kingdom was a mess.


    The Whipper Kingdom has been on a one-way train to hell ever since Toonka became the Commander-in-Chiefst fall. Of course, none of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s residents knew that they were headed for despair.


    Cale looked toward Pendrick, who had an apologetic look on his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t burden you so much-.¡±


    ¡°No such thing. Stop thinking about such useless things. It¡¯ll probably be better so that you know where the prisoner ends up as well. Just think about it.¡±


    ¡°... Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. Shouldn¡¯t we all help each other out?¡±


    Pendrick started to smile. It looked even purer and brighter because his face was so handsome. Of course, Cale was paying more attention to Beacrox, who was looking at him with an iffy look on his face.


    ¡°You are right. Young master-nim, you are definitely right.¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything I say is right.¡±


    Cale yed along with Pendrick using a joking tone before heading out of the underground prison. He could hear Pendrick speaking to him as he walked.


    ¡°I will discuss it with the Chief as quickly as possible.¡±


    That was exactly what Cale wanted.


    Cale started to walk faster. There was someone he needed to discuss this with as well.


    To be more specific, he needed to tell the person he nned on dumping Balbud on.


    Cale, who returned to the Chief¡¯s house, immediately ordered Raon to check the surroundings.


    There were no bugs nor recording magic in the house, probably because they knew that Cale was with a Dragon.


    Cale walked into the guestroom that the Chief had created for him and had his group guard the door.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, human.¡±


    Raon revealed himself in the air.


    Cale put the videomunication device on the table and sat down on the couch. Raon started to connect the videomunication device at Cale¡¯s signal.


    A person¡¯s face appeared on the device after a moment.


    - Long time no see.


    It was crown prince Alberu. Alberu¡¯s eyes showed just the slightest bit of happiness to see Cale.


    ¡°Your highness, you still remain the vibrant star in the hearts of the citizens.¡±


    However, Alberu immediately started to frown after hearing Cale¡¯s greeting.


    - What do you want from me now?


    ¡°You really understand me now. I am filled with admi-.¡±


    - Enough.


    Cale closed his mouth and started to smile. Alberu started to frown, as if he found Cale¡¯s smile to be disgusting.


    The two of them had not seen each other for about 3 months. They had nothing to discuss with each other since they chatted about the Whipper Kingdom three months ago.


    - Are you contacting me about traveling to the Whipper Kingdom?


    Contrary to the frown on his face, Alberu¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity. It was because he knew what Cale was nning to sell at the Whipper Kingdom, as well as how he was going to do it.


    ¡°No. Unfortunately, it is not for that reason.¡±


    - Then?


    ¡°I managed to capture one of the members of the organization that caused the za Terror Incident. This swordsman seems to hold a mid to low-tier position with the organization.¡±


    Alberu blinked a few times to think about whether he heard Cale correctly. However, his eyes soon were filled with shock.


    - How? No, never mind. That is not important.


    ¡°The, ¡®how,¡¯ is important. We captured him in the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s expression quickly stiffened. Cale looked at Alberu¡¯s expression and started to think.


    ¡®He bit the bait.¡¯


    Alberu had bit onto this information.


    Cale hoped to no longer have to deal with the secret organization. At the same time, he didn¡¯t want to be the one who took care of them himself. How could the son of a Count fight against an organization that could rock the entire continent?


    It would be difficult, even with a Dragon by his side.


    That was why Cale thought of this person.


    It was someone whom neither the secret organization nor the Elves could easily touch, as well as someone who would take care of it even more thoroughly than himself. It was someone who had negative feelings about the organization and wanted to get rid of them. At the same time, it was someone whose weakness was in Cale¡¯s hands.


    It could be none other than our dear crown prince.


    ¡°I can tell you the details after the discussions arepleted, however, we managed to catch this person around the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Ten Finger Mountains.¡±


    - And why are you telling me all this?


    Cale smiled instead of responding, while Alberu clicked his tongue and continued to speak.


    - Hand him over to me.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Alberu continued to frown as if he found the way Cale answered to be annoying.


    - You seem to pass all of the annoying things to me.


    ¡°Do you not like it?¡±


    - No, it¡¯s great. Soooo great.


    Contrary to Alberu¡¯s frowning face, his eyes were clear. The Roan Kingdom had not managed to discover the identity of the organization. Not being able to find any answers after a year of investigation was humiliating for the kingdom.


    That was why Cale knew that Alberu would do anything and everything to gather information from Balbud. Alberu would also use Balbud to his advantage.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    - Yes.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to put him to use, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Alberu started to smile as he asked.


    - For what?


    ¡®Asking even though he knows exactly what I am talking about.¡¯


    ¡°Naturally, for the Empire.¡±


    - Ha, haha. Yes. I definitely will.


    The Empire still had not captured the secret organization and the Holy Twins that had killed the Pope. That fact did not sit well with Cale.


    The Empire imed that they were fervently looking for the twins, however, having to deal with the Whipper Kingdom made it difficult for them to focus all of their attention on the search. At first nce, it might look like the Empire was taking their time in the search with the hope that the power of the Church of the Sun God would go down even more as time passes, however, this was an incident where hundreds of their citizens were killed as well.


    ¡®It is weird because the Imperial Prince is someone who cares a lot about saving face.¡¯


    It made no sense that the Empire had not figured anything out about the incident. The Empire even rejected the Roan Kingdom¡¯s offer to work together multiple times.


    That was why even Alberu was curious about what the Empire was doing. At the same time, Cale¡¯s train of thought was different.


    ¡®The Imperial Prince is someone who would set the jungle on fire to gain control. He also knows that the North wille down to invade, yet is instead waiting for the Roan Kingdom and the Breck Kingdom to lose strength while fighting the North.¡¯


    But such a person was leaving the secret organization alone?


    That made no sense.


    It had to be one of two reasons.


    ¡®Either the Empire wants to find the organization on their own in order to prove that they are better than everybody else.¡¯


    ¡®Or they have a secret rtionship with Arm.¡¯


    There was something Cale had paid attention to while he was lounging around in Harris Vige. Well, by paid attention, he gave some orders for others to do the work. Anyways, what Cale had done was get Ron to gather Freesia, the assassin posing as a sculptor, as well as others and create an information brigade.


    ¡®The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s Toonka will soon head to the Empire.¡¯


    Cale knew that the contents of volume 5 wereing to an end soon. Of course, the story has twisted in many ways thanks to his interference.


    Toonka, who should have already been at war, was dyed, while the jungle was quickly bing unified under Queen Litana¡¯s rule.


    ¡®I still have to do what I have to do.¡¯


    Cale still nned on going back to the Whipper Kingdom in order to profit. There were a lot of things to do once he got there.


    - Hand the prisoner over to my aunt. Report everything that happens as well.


    Cale nodded his head as if that was obvious before he calmly continued on.


    ¡°Yes sir. Oh, I am also selling dead mana.¡±


    - What?


    ¡°There¡¯s arge amount of it, so I think I will need to sell it in the Dark Elf City.¡±


    - ......


    ¡°There is no discount. I will sell it to you at the market price. I also only ept cash.¡±


    Alberu, who was looking at Cale in disbelief, slowly started to speak with a serious expression on his face.


    - How much is it?


    ¡°I will sell it to you at a fair price, your highness.¡±


    Cale safely concluded his dead mana deal, as well as the issue of Balbud with Alberu, who was still full of disbelief. They discussed everything for quite a while, but the results were satisfactory.


    Maybe that was why, but he didn¡¯t mind having a long discussion with Chief Canaria regarding Balbudter that evening.


    The next morning, Cale was standing in front of the still unconscious Balbud. Cale sat down on a chair and crossed his legs as he looked down toward Balbud. Beacrox approached Balbud and asked.


    ¡°Should I wake him up, young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Beacrox grabbed Balbud¡¯s hair and sshed him with a bucket of water. Pendrick and the Guardian Knight who were standing behind Cale cautiously asked after seeing Beacrox¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Are you going to tell him what is going to happen? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to take him while he is still unconscious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I think it will be better to tell him at least some of it.¡±


    Pendrick stopped talking after listening to Cale¡¯s rxed response. Balbud was groaning as he started toe to his senses. The cold water did its job in waking him up. Cale stood up and took a step back as he quietly observed.


    He recalled the conversation he had with Chief Canariast night.


    ¡®Young master-nim, wouldn¡¯t the kingdom know about our vige if we work with the crown prince?¡¯


    ¡®One of the conditions for the crown prince will be keeping this vige a secret. Plus, isn¡¯t it difficult on your own? None of the other Elf viges will help you. They will just focus on protecting their own branch from the World Tree, especially if you exin what happened.¡¯


    Pendrick was shocked at what Cale had said. Cale was aware of the fact that Elves were selfish and had no sense of race rtions. Pendrick noticed Balbud opening his eyes and looking toward Cale as he closed his mouth.


    -Ugh, just what the hell-¡±


    Balbud¡¯s voice was a mess thanks to the poison from the other day. Cale started to smile at Balbud, who barely managed to realize what was going on.


    Balbud bit down on his lips and red at Cale.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that look of yours.¡±


    Cale sounded very calm as he frowned about Balbud¡¯s gaze. That calmness made Balbud even more anxious as he started to speak.


    ¡°W, what did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet. But there is a lot nned from now.¡±


    The phrase, ¡®from now,¡¯ made Balbud¡¯s shoulders slightly shake. However, the man looking down at him, Cale, continued to speak in his casual town.


    ¡°You will leave this Elf Vige with me. Your life will be in my hands.¡±


    Pendrick, who was behind Cale, made eye contact with the Guardian Knight. He did not know Cale would share such details with the prisoner. However, Cale¡¯s next words made Pendrick abruptly turn his gaze back toward Cale.


    ¡°That is why I¡¯m going to share my itinerary with you.¡±


    Cale, who was seated once again, uncrossed his legs and lowered his head to make eye contact with Balbud.


    ¡°What do you think is the strongest race after Dragons? Hmm? Take a guess.¡±


    ¡®Strongest race after Dragons?¡¯


    Cale did not miss Balbud¡¯s pupils starting to shake. He could see his smiling face in Balbud¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Damn boy, you look so cool when you smile.¡¯


    After that moment of narcissistic reflection, Cale noticed that Balbud¡¯s face was filled with chaos and fear as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I n to meet with the Whale tribe.¡±


    ¡®The same Whale tribe that hates the secret organization and wants to kill all of you.¡¯


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m meeting with the Whale royalty.¡±


    Cale heard Raon¡¯s report as he stared at Balbud¡¯s pale face.


    - Human, this swordsman does not have any type of surveince magic on him. That device fromst time was the only one.


    That meant that nothing Cale said would be leaked to the secret organization.


    ¡°After that, I n to go meet with a Dragon. You know about Dragons, right?¡±


    Darkness descended on Balbud¡¯s face. He clearly remembered Cale saying that they would be moving together. Cale stopped smiling as he continued on.


    ¡°They are quite famous for being selfish and violent.¡±


    Raon¡¯s shocked voice went off in Cale¡¯s head.


    - T, that! That is not the case!


    ¡°...Of course, there are some Dragons who are not like that.¡±


    - That¡¯s right! I am a very good Dragon that likes to save things!


    Cale held back his sigh at Raon¡¯s response before he made eye contact with Balbud, who was staring at him fiercely.


    ¡°This Dragon is an Ancient Dragon who cherishes the World Tree and the Elves quite a bit.¡±


    Cale stood up from the chair. Balbud, who was turning pale for multiple reasons, could see Cale looking down at him with a gentle expression. Cale fixed his clothes before saying onest thing to Balbud.


    ¡°Look forward to it.¡±


    The next words were directed at Beacrox.


    ¡°Cover his eyes and knock him unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Should I paralyze him as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Balbud¡¯s eyes were slowly covered with a ck cloth. Balbud debated whether he should il around or scream, however, Cale¡¯s indifferent gaze made him stay still. He could not even die on his own ord anymore. He could hear the torturer asking Cale something else once he finished cing the blindfold around his eyes.


    ¡°What about a gag?¡±


    ¡°That too.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°You take care of everything. Just make sure he cannot kill himself, but that he is not rxed either. Don¡¯t overdo it though. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    A gag was ced inside Balbud¡¯s mouth. Cale peeked at Beacrox taking care of Balbud as he turned around.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Pendrick and the Guardian Knight slowly nodded their heads at Cale¡¯s casual question. The two Elves were looking at Cale as if he was an alien, but Cale just shrugged his shoulders.


    All he did was scare Balbud enough so that he can have a quiet journey until they met with Alberu¡¯s aunt, the Dark Elf, Tasha.


    Plus, it wasn¡¯t like he was lying.


    Cale asked Pendrick, who had been standing there with a nk expression until they made eye contact.


    ¡°Did you pack your bags?¡¯


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess we can go.¡±


    Cale¡¯s true new party member was Pendrick, not Balbud.


    However, there were people preventing Cale¡¯s group from leaving. It was the other Elves of the vige that Cale managed to avoid during his stay.


    ¡°D, do you really have a Dragon-nim¡¯s protection?¡±


    Oooooong-


    The half-transparent Elementals were causing a ruckus while flying around in front of Cale¡¯s eyes.


    Cale looked toward the one who asked him the question.


    There were many Elves behind that Elf with the same expression that was full of anticipation.


    ¡®What a pain.¡¯


    Cale could feel a headache brewing.

 Chapter 117: Great and Mighty (5)

    <h4>Chapter 117: Great and Mighty (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    It was rare for an Elf to approach a human first. They didn¡¯t really have any reason to do so.


    However, the Elves of the Ten Finger Mountain Vige had found a reason to do so, and were very persistent as they approached the human in front of them.


    That human, as expected, was Cale.


    ¡°Is it difficult to answer?¡±


    Cale avoided eye contact with the Elf in front of the group. Why did the two Elves in the front have to be a grandma and a child? Cale looked toward Chief Canaria.


    ¡®I thought I made it clear that I wanted to leave quietly.¡¯


    Canaria gently smiled toward Cale. Cale found that smile to be annoying, however, this was not her fault.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry young master-nim. I only told my family.¡±


    Cale turned his gaze toward the source of the apology. Pendrick looked very apologetic. He was the reason that their departure time and location was revealed. However, you could not me him for telling his family about his departure.


    ¡®Well, in that case.¡¯


    Cale thought that he had at least avoided the worst possible situation with Raon showing up and being revered. That was why he decided to use this to his advantage. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to get the Elves to do his bidding if he left with a good impression?


    ¡°No, that is not something to be sorry about.¡±


    A benevolent smile was on Cale¡¯s face. That smile allowed Pendrick to let out a sigh of relief. However, Cale¡¯s group slowly started to avoid looking at Cale.


    Cale made eye contact with the young Elf who was holding his grandma¡¯s hand.


    ¡°No, it is not difficult to answer.¡±


    He seemed very gentle toward the child. Cale thought about the child¡¯s question from before.


    ¡®D, do you really have a Dragon-nim¡¯s protection?¡¯


    He could see that the Elves and Elementals all wanted an answer. Some of the Elves were looking right at him, while others were off in the distance secretly peeping. Of course, the Elementals were glowing and mumbling something, but Cale could not hear them.


    However, their voices were heard by the Elves.


    ¡®This human is protected by a strong aura!¡¯


    ¡®It must be a Dragon-nim¡¯s aura. I¡¯ve never felt a Dragon-nim¡¯s aura before! I will remember this forever!¡¯


    ¡®My goodness! A human that has so many natural auras on him! Fire, water, wind, and wood, all four of these are in different shapes on him!¡¯


    ¡®He also has an extra natural power that does not have an affinity!¡¯


    The Elementals were currently shouting chaotically.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such a human before. He¡¯s not an Elementalist or an Elf.¡¯


    ¡®I can see why Dragon-nim would like him! He must be a human that is loved by ancient powers, no, by nature!¡¯


    ¡®What an interesting human.¡¯


    The Elves turned even more pensive after hearing the Elementals¡¯ words. This was the same for Chief Canaria and the Guardian Knight as well. Only Pendrick did not know about it, as he could not hear the Elementals.


    Cale, who was in the same boat as Pendrick, did not know about the Elementals going crazy as he started to speak.


    ¡°The Dragon protects the weak me.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Gasps could be heard throughout the crowd.


    At that moment, Raon, who was invisible and stuck on Cale¡¯s back, as usual, started to speak into Cale¡¯s mind.


    - I¡¯m d you know, weak human.


    Cale just ignored Raon¡¯sment and started to smile while looking at the Elf child. However, that smile soon started to flinch at the child¡¯s response.


    ¡°Wow! I¡¯m so jealous! You¡¯re the best! You¡¯re so cool!¡±


    The child¡¯s triplebo of praisended on Cale before the child continued to speak.


    ¡°I wanted to go meet you when you were in the World Tree¡¯s Garden, that flower garden! However, your subordinates were so strict and so I could not go. I¡¯ve never met such sca, I mean, mm, strong people before! They seem to be stronger than even the human Royal Knights!¡±


    The child peeked toward the rest of the group as he said that. He then hid behind his grandma, like he was scared. An Elf was scared of a human.


    ¡®Just what the hell did they do to protect me for those three days?¡¯


    Cale had a feeling that it wasn¡¯t him that avoided the Elves, but the Elves that avoided him because of what Choi Han and crew did during the three days that he was unconscious.


    They just gathered here today to say goodbye to Pendrick.


    Cale received a few more questions after answering the child¡¯s question. The majority of them came from other children.


    ¡°What is Dragon-nim like?¡±


    Raon¡¯s front paw continued to tap on Cale¡¯s back.


    Cale answered with a gentle smile.


    - I am great and mighty.


    ¡°He is great and mighty.¡±


    Cale answered as Raon instructed him to do. Since things ended up like this, wouldn¡¯t it be great to be known as the lucky human who received the protection of a great and mighty Dragon?


    He felt like he could see the Elves¡¯ interest level going up, like he was ying a game.


    ¡°Wow! Is he handsome?¡±


    Raon naturally gave him the answer again.


    - Handsome and beautiful.


    ¡°He is handsome and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    The children¡¯s admiration, as well as the adults¡¯ nods of approval, continued. Cale wanted to shake his head. They would all fall back and cheer endlessly if a real Dragon appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Dragon-nim must be very strong!¡±


    - There is nothing in the world as strong as my body.


    ¡°Of course. He is very strong.¡±


    Cale answered like a ventriloquist¡¯s doll. Raon¡¯s voice started to get louder in his head.


    - I really am the great and mighty Raon Miru! I am also one year older now!


    Cale was getting a headache from all the noise around him. He still managed to motion to Ron with his eyes however, and Ron stepped forward with Choi Han in order to create a path for Cale.


    Cale followed the two of them to the entrance of the Elf Vige. An old Elf who was with the children that followed Cale to the entrance slowly started to speak.


    ¡°Would it be possible to meet Dragon-nim?¡±


    - I can show up right now!


    Cale had no ns of letting the Elves meet with a Dragon. He was nning on using that card in the future when it would be to his benefit. As for now, it was best to leave his identity as the human who was the closest to a Dragon.


    Cale stopped walking and opened up his arms.


    The Elves who were following Cale, as well as the ones peeking from a distance, all listened to Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you feel the great and mighty aura of Dragon-nim around us? I believe that all of you Elf-nims, the ones who are said to be the closest to nature, would be able to feel this great and mighty aura.¡±


    Naturally, the older Elves and the Elementals could feel the aura around Cale. It was as if a Dragon was casually roaming around Cale. However, they thought that there was no way a Dragon would follow a human around. Unless it was crazy, a Dragon would never do that, especially while keeping itself invisible. They believed that they were sensing the Dragon¡¯s aura that was protecting the human in front of them.


    Cale observed the Elves nodding their heads and continued to speak.


    ¡°I will speak with the Dragon-nim and see if I can create an opportunity for you to speak with Dragon-nim in the future.¡±


    The Elves jerked their heads up only to see a gloomy expression on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°However, right now, as you all probably know, the vige is in a difficult ce and many scary things are happening around the continent. I need to quickly leave to deal with some of those things.¡±


    Some of the Elves nodded their heads.


    These were the ones who were watching Cale from afar.


    The Elf vige was a mess. They barely managed to fend off the invaders who were aiming for the branch of the World Tree. They did not like the attitudes of the other Elves who were praising a human during such a time. It wasn¡¯t like Dragon-nim was here. Of course, it was fine to ept and respect a person who has received the protection of a Dragon, but they did not like such a happy atmosphere in a time of trouble.


    While they had such thoughts on their minds, Cale¡¯s words reached their ears. They could clearly tell that the human in front of them was the one who had saved them from despair.


    Cale still kept this gloomy atmosphere about him. They could feel a sense of responsibility on Cale¡¯s shoulders. It was solidified even further by Cale¡¯s next words.


    ¡°I have a lot to do. These were the tasks that were assigned to me.¡±


    The adult Elves¡¯ expressions stiffened at those words.


    They felt like they knew what Cale was trying to do, even without him telling them.


    Just like when he had saved their vige, and just like they had heard from the Chief about the other time when he saved the capital, he probably had simr things to do. He was probably going to sacrifice himself again without seeking any material gain.


    Cale observed the calmer crowd that was focused on him and started to think.


    ¡®I definitely have a lot of things to do.¡¯


    He needed to trick Toonka and make some profit. He needed to meet with a lot of people. Of course, he didn¡¯t know what the order of things would be, but he needed to do everything in the near future.


    ¡°It was nice meeting with all of you, the friends of nature, however, I believe it is time for me to leave.¡±


    The children who still had a lot of questions seemed disappointed, but the adults consoled them and created a path for Cale.


    Cale looked back at his group that had stopped to wait for him. The Elf healer, Pendrick, seemed to be full of admiration.


    However, Beacrox, Ron, and the kittens were doing their best to hold themselves back from shaking their heads, while Choi Han and Lock were nodding their heads as if they agreed with Cale.


    - Human, this is why I cannot leave you alone! You uselessly weak but very useful human!


    It was now normal for Cale to ignore Raon¡¯s nonsense. He was right about to start walking again, but soon stopped.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    The half-transparent Elementals that had been chaotically flying around lined up to create a path for him. They looked likemps lighting up a path. They said something while standing in line, however, Cale had no way of understanding. He just walked down the path in order to leave the vige.


    ¡®He¡¯s a decent person. It¡¯s just disappointing that he is not an Elementalist. I want to introduce him to my friend.¡¯


    ¡®He reminds me of the ancient heroes my mother told me about. They were said to be simr.¡¯


    ¡®I really think he is a good person. I couldn¡¯t tell for sure earlier, but he seems very pure.¡¯


    Although Cale would have scoffed if he heard what the Elementals were saying, none of the Elves were scoffing at theirments. Only Chief Canaria greeted Cale at the entrance with an odd expression on her face.


    ¡°Chief-nim, I will be on my way now.¡±


    Canaria asked a question instead of saying goodbye.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you said your family is in the Northeast?¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    She could read the wariness in Cale¡¯s eyes. Canaria started to smile, as this Cale was much easier to deal with than the valiant Cale from earlier.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I believe that you know that you currently do not possess the power of earth. The Roan Kingdom is the Kingdom of Boulders, and this is where the power of the earth is at its strongest. Boulders are the strongest form of earth.¡±


    Cale did not hide his thoughts as he made eye contact with Canaria.


    ¡®And?¡¯


    Cale did not have any n of gaining any more ancient powers. He would have all five elements of nature if he gained the power of earth. He had an ominous feeling that doing something like that would lead to a difficult future.


    Canaria, who noticed Cale¡¯s expression stiffening up, carefully handed the book that was in her arms to Cale. Cale did not take it, and instead just looked at her with confusion. She started to exin what the book was about.


    ¡°This is a book that discusses an ancient legend rted to the earth. It is very old. We cannot decipher its meaning at all, however, I feel that you may need this in the future.¡±


    Cale looked at the book that Canaria was pushing toward him.


    ¡®An Ancient legend?¡¯


    That made him want to not take the book. He didn¡¯t need it.


    However, her continued words made Cale¡¯s eyes open wide.


    ¡°It is quite a funny legend. A hero with a strong destructive power supposedly was extremely greedy for money. Once that hero died, the hero in this legend is said to have found the wealth of his friend and kept it safe.¡±


    Canaria snorted.


    ¡°Would a hero be greedy for money? Especially a hero who supposedly saved the world from freezing and did not seek any power, influence, or fame? How could someone like that be greedy for money? Isn¡¯t it unbelievable?¡±


    She looked at Cale for validation. Cale also snorted and nodded his head.


    ¡°Of course. How could a hero be like that? Furthermore, many ancient legends are a mix of lies and the truth.¡±


    ¡°That is often the case. Anyways, this book is about the legend of the other hero, who was both the greedy hero¡¯s friend and enemy. This hero seems to be the one who used the power of earth.¡±


    Canaria looked toward Cale, who seemed to have a lot on his mind. Cale slowly reached his hand out and Canaria put the book in his hand.


    ¡°To be honest with you, I do not think you will find the ancient power described in this book. However, since we do not need this book, I thought it would be great if it could even help you a little bit, since you helped save our vige.¡±


    ¡°It is not a precious book?¡±


    ¡°To be honest with you, no.¡±


    Canaria thought it might make Cale feel bad, but decided to tell the truth.


    ¡°We have a warehouse where the Elves gather things they don¡¯t need. I remembered that this book was in that warehouse and brought it over.¡±


    However, she still thought that this book would not be of much help to Cale. That was because she had gone to the location described in the book, but did not find anything.


    ¡®But since he is lucky.¡¯


    You needed a lot of luck to find ancient powers, to the point that it was said that the heavens determined the owner of each ancient power. However, this human in front of her had enough luck to gather five ancient powers. That was why she brought this book over.


    Cale had an awkward expression on his face as he took the book.


    ¡°Mm, I will take it for now, since you say that the Elf vige does not need it. It is difficult to say no to such generosity. However, ancient powers are not something you can just gain because you want to.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You need the mandate of heaven to get it. But it is still an unbelievable and funny legend, so at least give it a read.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I will.¡±


    Cale slowly put the book away and shook hands with Canaria.


    ¡°Let us meet again if it is the will of the heavens, Chief-nim.¡±


    ¡°I hope we can meet together with Dragon-nim next time.¡±


    - Chief! I am right here!


    Cale ignored Raon¡¯s shout and said goodbye to Canaria. He touched the book in his pocket and started to think.


    ¡®There is a reason the Fire of Destruction appeared near this Elf Vige.¡¯


    He thought that the Fire of Destruction appeared nearby because this book was in the vige. Although it might have been a coincidence, he thought that there might be something there.


    He recalled what the Chief had said.


    ¡®Would a hero be greedy for money? Especially a hero who supposedly saved the world from freezing and did not seek any power, influence, nor fame? How could someone like that be greedy for money? Isn¡¯t it unbelievable?¡¯


    Of course, it made sense. Why would it not make sense?


    Cale had made it rain money for that hero not too long ago.


    Cale was almost certain that the greedy hero in this book was the owner of the, ¡®Fire of Destruction.¡¯ He also had a feeling that the hero¡¯s frenemy was the, ¡®Super Rock.¡¯


    Although boulders were just a sub-property of earth, it was still a part of the earth.


    ¡®So, the owner of the Super Rock took the Fire of Destruction¡¯s owner¡¯s money?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s heart was beating, not because of the ancient power, but because of the money.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether he earned the ancient power or not, but couldn¡¯t he just take the money?


    Cale held back a smirk and said his final goodbye.


    ¡°Goodbye now.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    Cale walked into the half-transparent hut that was the entrance to the illusion magic hiding the Elf vige. The rest of the group followed behind him.


    Cale had finally left the Elf vige for the first time in a few days. He then stopped walking right outside of the boundary.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    He let out a sigh. The group slowly turned their gazes away and into the distance at his sigh. Choi Han and Lock let out some fake coughs and lowered their heads, while Ron and Beacrox still remained calm.


    On and Hong meowed while in Choi Han¡¯s arms before looking away toward a mountain in the distance.


    - Human! Can you see the glorious evidence of our battle? We destroyed it all!


    Raon proudly shouted in Cale¡¯s mind.


    Yes, they really did destroy everything. Cale had wondered why the Elf Chief had to personally help out with the restoration. But after looking at the sight in front of him, it all made sense.


    There were a lot of trees that were destroyed, and the ground was turned over in many spots. Some boulders also looked like they were cut in half by swords or auras.


    However, Cale could not say anything.


    - Human, your thunderbolt left the biggest mark! Can you see it? It is a pretty useful power, but do not use it ever again!


    He could not say anything because he had done the most damage to thend. There was a giant crater on the ground that looked like a meteor hadnded. Everything in that crater waspletely charred ck.


    Cale looked away toward a distant mountain peak as he started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He then asked Beacrox before using the Sound of the Wind to move away from the valley.


    ¡°He¡¯s not too heavy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Beacrox, who had Balbud on his shoulder, made it look like Balbud did not weigh a pound. Balbud, whose eyes, mouth, and ears were all covered, was still unconscious.


    Cale verified that everyone was ready before heading out of the valley and toward Bloke Vige. Although they arrived at the vige quickly, he stopped at the foot of the mountain because of Balbud.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Deputy butler Hans bowed and greeted Cale. The kittens, On and Hong, jumped out of Choi Han¡¯s arms and into Hans¡¯s arms. Cale walked past Hans and reached his hand out to someone else.


    ¡°Has it been about three months?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master Cale.¡±


    Rosalyn, who had returned from the Breck Kingdom, smiled back at Cale. She took a piece of paper out of her pocket in order to respond to Cale¡¯s gaze that seemed to be asking how it went.


    It indicated that Rosalyn would be the Captain of the Roan Kingdom and Breck Kingdom¡¯s Mage Alliance at the beginning of a war.


    Cale started tough as he greeted Rosalyn.


    ¡°Wee back, Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to hear.¡±


    Cale let go of Rosalyn¡¯s hand before giving an order to Hans. He needed to meet with the Dark Elf, Tasha, once again.


    ¡°Hans, we are first heading to the capital.¡±

 Chapter 118: Nice to Meet You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 118: Nice to Meet You (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale met Tasha at an inn outside of the capital.


    ¡°The basement has beenpletely redone.¡±


    It was the same inn that Cale had used thest time he was in the capital when he delivered the bracelet to Alberu. Cale had heard that Alberu had purchased this inn. Currently, the ground floor of this building was an inn as usual, while the basement was being used to house the mages.


    ¡®There are a lot of mages.¡¯


    The basement had three levels in total, with approximately 30 mages running around getting things done. They all flinched once they saw Cale¡¯s group before they respectfully bowed toward Rosalyn and then disappeared.


    Because this was all being done in secret, there were a lot of advanced magic devices throughout the area. The newest defense magic was purchased in order to fortify the basement as well. Tasha, who was the same height as Cale, lifted her head toward Cale and asked.


    ¡°Young master Cale, isn¡¯t this ce wonderful?¡±


    Cale could tell that Tasha was joking, and so he yed along.


    ¡°I think our Henituse Castle will be much better.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Tasha waved her hand and started tough.


    There was no way that was true.


    This was an area made with the help of the talented mages from the Whipper Kingdom. The Whipper Kingdom was known for their magic devices. There was no way anywhere in the Kingdom could match up to the basement in front of them.


    That was why Tasha knew that Cale was joking. He probably just said that because he loved his home very much.


    ¡°Come on young master Cale, this is much nicer than the Henituse castle. Although this may not be the best location, it has the newest magic devices. As you already know, the number of magic devices are currently dwindling. Of course, there is an anonymous merchant monopolizing and selling a lot of magic devices. I wonder where he got all of those magic devices from.¡±


    It was as Tasha said. That was why the fact that Alberu was creating a ce for the mages to develop magic devices would be beneficial for the Roan Kingdom in the future.


    That was also why Tasha was looking at Cale with pride. However, she slowly started to realize something was off. Cale, who was looking back at her, seemed to be half serious with what he had said.


    Tasha looked toward Rosalyn, whom she had seen quite frequently these past few months.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Tasha then flinched after seeing Rosalyn standing there with an awkward smile. That made Tasha look over at the rest of Cale¡¯s group. There was Beacrox, who was still carrying the paralyzed Balbud, as well as Ron, Choi Han, Lock, On, and Hong. All of them were looking around with indifference.


    Their unexpected reactions made Tasha look back at Cale, who was smiling. That smile made Tasha be uncertain as she started to speak.


    ¡°Uh, mm, young master. Really?¡±


    Did the Henituse Castle really have more magic devices than this basement?


    Although she did not manage to get the whole question out, Cale casually answered back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    Rosalyn nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Tasha let out a sigh. The Roan Kingdom was not known for having a strong presence of magic. But the Henituse territory, the one that was located in the farthest corner of the continent, had all of the newest magic devices?


    At that moment, Cale approached her and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t his highness tell you that he would get a part of the blueprints for a Magic Tower for you?¡±


    That was top secret information.


    Tasha¡¯s pupils started to shake before quickly calming back down. Her stiff expression loosened up and she started tough.


    ¡°Ha, haha.¡±


    She brushed her long hair back and asked Cale.


    ¡°I was wondering where he was going to get it from. You will be providing it?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking such an obvious question?¡±


    Cale pushed it aside like it was nothing. He really felt that way.


    It would not make sense for him to not keep the blueprints when he was going to go destroy the Magic Tower.


    Currently, the Henituse Castle and the castle walls were almost finished with the renovations. On the surface, Rosalyn was in charge of the magic devices, however, the majority of them were made by Raon.


    ¡®I don¡¯t give him 10 silver coins as an allowance for nothing.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t giving Raon an allowance on a whim. He had given it to Raon knowing that Raon would end up making all of the magic devices for the castle and his ship. Furthermore, it is said to be better to learn about saving money when you are young.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I want to go visit the Henituse Castle.¡±


    ¡°It is still under renovation. Come visit when it ispleted.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Cale nodded his head and added on.


    ¡°Yes. Bring Mary with you too.¡±


    He wanted Tasha to bring him a worker.


    Tasha let out a sigh-likeugh and vigorously nodded her head.


    ¡°Then I shall properly guide you now.¡±


    Her gaze headed over to Balbud. She looked at the blindfold and earplugs on Balbud before looking back toward Cale and starting to speak.


    ¡°We spent a ton of money on the underground prison so that he can¡¯t run away.¡±


    Although Tasha had a magic ne on to make her look human, Cale could see her ck pupils and ck hair showing.


    ¡°Is that so? We are building a prison as well. I wonder how this one will be.¡±


    Cale epted it like it was normal. He followed Tasha down to the third level of the basement. Cale then entered one of the prison cells.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty nice.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯ll be a nice ce for him to stay.¡±


    Cale looked around the prison cell. There were multiple cells on this floor, but this specific cell seemed nicer than the others.


    It looked like a typical room at an inn, but the unique thing about this cell was that all of the corners were rounded. It was built in a circr fashion so as to prevent the prisoner from being able to harm themselves.


    Cale understood their intent.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve selected the path of mental torture instead of physical torture.¡±


    He could see Tasha nodding her head at his words.


    This was not just any criminal. He was someone with a bit of rank in the organization that was responsible for a terror incident at the capital. There was no way they would treat him like any other criminal.


    Tsk.


    Cale clicked his tongue and motioned to Beacrox, who sat Balbud down on a couch. He then removed the blindfold and the earplugs.


    Balbud could not stop shaking because of the paralyzing poison. However, he had to open his eyes.


    ¡°Open your eyes.¡±


    It was because of Beacrox¡¯s cold voice. Balbud had to work hard to be able to open his eyes, and once he did, he saw a nice room that looked kind of odd. There were many eyes looking down at him as he sat there tied up.


    Tasha looked toward Cale with confusion, as Balbud seemed to be in decent condition. She had heard that Balbud had received a big injury. Her confused gaze made Cale start to speak.


    ¡°He cannot move his lower body. However, we healed the small injuries around his body.¡±


    ¡°You really are too nice, young master Cale.¡±


    Tasha shook her head. Balbud could not believe it. They had tortured him with all sorts of poisons every day without killing him.


    Of course, Beacrox had done that while saying that he still wanted to learn more about poisons. Cale pretended not to notice the actions of the son who had not forgotten about how his father had lost his left arm.


    Cale avoided Tasha¡¯s gaze, that seemed to be asking how there could be such a soft person. Tasha then turned to look at Balbud when Cale started to speak.


    ¡°If you are nning to use mental torture, should I introduce you to an expert?¡±


    The emunicated priestess, Cage, was an expert in mental torture.


    ¡°No thank you. We have our own methods.¡±


    Cale looked away as Tasha smiled toward Balbud. She really was not just an average Dark Elf. There was a reason she was responsible for everything in the shadows for Alberu.


    ¡°I look forward to chatting with you in the future.¡±


    Tasha¡¯s gentle voice toward Balbud gave Cale the chills. Cale motioned to Tasha that they should leave the cell after Cale saw Balbud¡¯s pale face, and Tasha got up and headed out of the cell with them.


    Tasha verified that everyone other than Balbud was out before she ordered the guards to guard properly as they headed back up to the surface.


    She casually asked Cale a question as they walked up the stairs.


    ¡°How were the Elves?¡±


    Cale could hear both curiosity and wariness in her voice.


    Cale had left Hans and Pendrick at a different inn today. It was because there was aplicated rtionship between Elves and the Dark Elves.


    Cale pretended not to know about thatplicated rtionship as he answered back to Tasha.


    ¡°Typical Elves.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, really? You must be their eternal benefactor since you protected their branch of the World Tree though.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also Raon.¡±


    Raon. Tasha, who understood what Cale meant by saying Raon was there, nodded her head in admiration.


    ¡°They must have treated you like a saint.¡±


    Cale could not think of anything to say in return.


    Tasha stealthily asked Cale, whose silence seemed to acknowledge that she was right.


    ¡°Just what are you selling to the Whipper Kingdom that Alberu keepsughing for no reason when he is alone?¡±


    ¡°... His highness keepsughing when he is alone?¡±


    Cale felt like that scene could be part of a horror movie.


    Cale did not want to see Alberuughing like that.


    ¡°Yes. Every time I go to report to him, he¡¯s alwaysughing while saying that he¡¯s looking forward to what you are going to do.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s possible.¡±


    Tasha could see that Cale¡¯s smile was simr to Alberu¡¯s smile. The two of them really were simr. This made her certain about one thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something that will benefit the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I am a citizen of the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    That indifference response made Tasha feel relieved. Tasha, who hid her relief from Cale, opened the door to the surface and cheered Cale on.


    ¡°I hope everything goes well. Let¡¯s drink together next time.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Cale, who stepped back onto the surface, could hear Raon¡¯s voice in his head.


    - Is what we are going to do considered a scam?


    Raon had heard everything Alberu had discussed with Cale, as well as everything Cale had done to prepare.


    ¡®Technically it is not a scam.¡¯


    It was not a scam. It was just that he was only going to sell half of the item.


    - Either way, I just need to destroy the Magic Tower as you want. Will you give me 10 silver coins if I do it?


    Cale whispered back to Raon, who seemed to be full of anticipation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a gold coin.¡±


    - Oh, my lord!


    The Dragon was shocked.


    Cale started to imagine the show that would y out as they destroyed the Magic Tower. It sounded like it was going to be quite entertaining.


    Raon, who was thinking about getting a gold coin, snapped out of it to ask Cale a question. Cale, who was about to get on the carriage, stopped for a moment after hearing Raon¡¯s question.


    - Are we going to go meet therge Whale and the little Rat?


    Cale nodded his head as he got on the carriage.


    Hans and Pendrick soon joined them in the carriage as they headed toward the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northeastern coast, the location of the Ubarr territory¡¯s naval base.


    Cale slowly looked around the Ubarr territory coast that he had not seen for a few months. He sent Ron and Beacrox to the Cliff of Winds to meet with Witira while Cale moved around with only Choi Han, Lock, and Pendrick by his side.


    On and Hong chose to head to the residence with Hans, as they did not like water.


    - Human.


    Of course, Raon was with Cale.


    - Human, that. That thing!


    Raon called out to Cale a few times, but could not finish his sentence. But Raon was not the only one.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Mm, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°...Oh my.¡±


    Lock, Choi Han, and Pendrick were each at a loss of words as well. Cale could not help but look at that thing while trying to look around the naval base.


    ¡®Good thing we made it so that only those with the proper authorization could enter the base.¡¯


    Thanks to Alberu, who was extremely wary of the Northern Alliance sending some spies, the naval base was under multipleyers of security. That was why Cale was relieved after seeing the thing in front of him.


    Choi Han pointed toward the Henituse portion of the coast with his finger.


    ¡°Cale-nim, that, that is a ship, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a ship.¡±


    Of course, this was Cale¡¯s first time seeing it as well. He had only received reports about how the construction was going through videomunication.


    Choi Han was mumbling like an idiot with a shocked expression on his face. An extremelyrge ship was in front of his eyes.


    ¡°...Anybody will be able to tell that is a Henituse ship.¡±


    Cale, who was confidently nodding his head, actually, Kim Rok Soo, was relieved after seeing the almostpleted ship. It was differentpared to the Korean Turtle Ship that he knew about.


    Choi Han seemed to be just shocked at the size of the ship, rather than thinking about Korea or the Turtle Ship as Cale had.


    Unlike the Turtle Ship on Cale¡¯s mind, this ship did not have a turtle shell covering the deck. Instead, the deck was open with turtle shell shaped walls on either side of the ship.


    The n was for many different magic devices to be inside these shell-shaped walls so that they can shoot up into the air.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh after seeing the ship.


    He had underestimated his father and the Henituse family¡¯s way of doing things.


    Raon, who had been quiet for a while, finally started to speak again.


    - H, human, is that all gold? Is all of that yellow actually gold? All of those shiny things on the ship are gold?


    Choi Han let out a gasp.


    ¡°It is a Golden Turtle.¡±


    The turtle shells on both sides of the ship were gold in color. Furthermore, there was a dashing turtle sculpture at the bow of the ship. Even the ship¡¯s mast had a Golden Turtle on it.


    All of the gold on the ship was shining brightly underneath the sun.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I didn¡¯t know you were from such a wealthy family.¡±


    Even Pendrick, who had no desire for materialistic things, could not help but gasp at therge amount of gold on the ship. Cale looked toward them and rified things. He needed to do so before they got the wrong idea.


    ¡°I want to say this so that all of you do not get the wrong idea.¡±


    Cale noticed Mueller running over from the shore as well as Witira, Ron, and Beacrox heading toward them from the Cliff of Winds. He then looked back at the group that was with him and slowly started to speak. They were all waiting to hear what he had to say.


    ¡°It is only gold-ted.¡±


    It was notpletely made of gold.


    Choi Han and Pendrick looked toward him with shocked expressions, but Cale had said what he needed to say, so he ignored them and greeted Witira, who arrived before Mueller.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master Cale. Have you been well?¡±


    Contrary to Witira¡¯s happy greeting, she did not look well.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been well, but you don¡¯t seem too good.¡±


    Cale asked about it right away, since he didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush. Witira nodded her head as if she had expected this and started to speak. She also did not want to waste time beating around the bush.


    She got right to the point.


    ¡°We ended up getting tangled up with the Eastern continent because of the mermaids.¡±


    At that moment, Ron and Beacrox looked toward Witira. The Eastern continent was their hometown and a ce that Cale did not know much about.


    ¡°We gathered a lot of information thanks to that, but there is something that is difficult for us to do. I came while hoping that you might be able to help us.¡±


    ¡°You want to ask me for a favor?¡±


    ¡°Not a favor, but an exchange of information.¡±


    Cale had expected this.


    It would not be something small, since the Whale Tribe said they woulde in person. However, he could not feign ignorance and avoid them. He needed to know what was going on so that he could avoid any headaches.


    He was certain that it was rted to the secret organization. If it was too difficult for Cale to deal with, he nned on passing it off to someone else, like the Elves, Alberu, or even the Gold Dragon.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Cale motioned for Witira to continue. She cautiously started to speak again.


    ¡°The ones who gave us this information were the members of the race that was known for being the strongest race in the Eastern continent.¡±


    ¡®Strongest race?¡¯


    Although that caught Cale¡¯s attention, he focused more on the, ¡®was known for being,¡¯ portion that seemed to describe it as something from the past. He felt a chill run down his back, even though there was no breeze.


    ¡°The Tiger tribe was at the point of being obliterated because of that organization. We happened to run into their shaman-.¡±


    The Tiger tribe.


    Cale did not hear anything else Witira had to say. He nked out the moment she said, ¡®Tiger Tribe,¡¯ and blinked his eyes a few times.


    ¡°...The Tiger tribe?¡±


    Cale asked to see if he had heard correctly. However, Witira thought that he had not heard correctly and stopped what she was saying to confirm.


    ¡°Yes, the Tiger tribe.¡±


    Just the name alone made it sound like it would be one of the strongest races in the Eastern continent. They apparently also had a shaman.


    1. (PR: Cale broke him.)


    2. I already exined this when it was first mentioned.

 Chapter 119: Nice to Meet You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 119: Nice to Meet You (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡®Do I have some unknown affinity with animals?¡¯


    He could not understand why he kept getting tangled up with so many different types of Beast people. Furthermore, they were all Beast people who were either struggling or in danger.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m running an animal hospital or something.¡¯


    Cale looked around him. Ron and Beacrox were already standing by Witira and Cale so that they could see if anybody was approaching them. They really were a sharp father-son duo.


    Cale¡¯s gaze turned back toward Witira.


    ¡°What is the information that you want to trade?¡±


    Witira used her tongue to lick her lower lips after seeing Cale¡¯s gaze. Her mouth was going dry after seeing how Cale looked like he had no interest at all in her information.


    However, Cale¡¯s mind was just in a state of chaos right now.


    ¡®What a mess it would be if I get tangled up with Tigers too.¡¯


    Cale was thinking about how horrible the future would be as Witira finally started to speak.


    ¡°Actually, you do not necessarily need to give us any information. It is us sharing information with you.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression became odd.


    Nothing in life was free. He continued to stare at Witira before he proceeded to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll at least listen to what you have to say.¡±


    Witira nodded her head and started to speak. She recited the information she had gathered while patrolling the Eastern continent¡¯s coast.


    ¡°The organization you mentioned before, Arm, has taken full control of the Eastern continent¡¯s underworld.¡±


    Ron¡¯s eyes headed toward Witira¡¯s lips.


    ¡°The Tiger tribe discovered that a portion of Arm had crossed over to the Western continent. While gathering more information about that, they learned that arge number of experts have already arrived on the Western continent.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    It made sense. The magic spearman, the blonde sword master, all of them were rare experts.


    Witira observed Cale nodding his head as she continued to speak.


    ¡°And they discovered that Arm¡¯s First Battle Brigade, one of their many battle brigades, will conduct arge scale move in the near future.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale, who was just nkly nodding his head, stopped moving.


    ¡°...What did you say?¡±


    Cale wondered if he had heard correctly.


    ¡®What ising over?¡¯


    ¡°The First Battle Brigade. The Tiger tribe is certain that the entire brigade is getting ready to move.¡±


    ¡°...Where?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°The Western continent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Western continent.¡±


    ¡®Ho.¡¯


    Cale was at a loss for words after hearing this information that was muchrger in scale than he had expected. He then raised his hand to cover his neck because it was getting the chills.


    Witira noticed the worried expression on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡®I knew he would worry about it.¡¯


    She started to feel warm thinking that Cale was seriously worried about the Western continent. However, Cale was worried about himself, not the continent.


    ¡°Young master Cale, that is why.¡±


    ¡®That is why? There¡¯s more?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Witira, who brought over information he did not want, like he was looking at a ticking bomb. However, Witira continued to speak, as if she was trying to resolve the concern on Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°The Tiger tribe and the Whales are currently running around gathering more information. The Tiger tribe expects the brigade to move this winter.¡±


    Cale started to frown. Witira had said that the Tiger tribe was close to extinction because of Arm. So why were they poking their noses around digging up information? Were they aiming to get revenge?


    ¡°The Tiger tribe had a suggestion for us when they shared that information with us.¡±


    Cale quickly started to speak. He had a feeling that he should not hear the details of their suggestion.


    ¡°I see. So, what is the information you want from me?¡±


    That was his way of trying to brush it aside. However, it was for naught, as Witira nodded her head and described the suggestion.


    ¡°What they suggested was that, the moment the First Battle Brigade reaches the center of the ocean...¡±


    Cale started to frown and looked down at Witira¡¯s waist.


    Tap. Tap.


    Witira was caressing the whip wrapped around her waist as she slowly continued to speak.


    ¡°We kill them all.¡±


    Cale let out a deep sigh.


    He finally understood why the secret organization worked with the mermaids in order to try to take control of the sea route. It was so that they could move their members to the Western continent safely.


    Every word that Witira was saying sounded like thunder in Cale¡¯s ears.


    ¡°The Tiger tribe thinks we should get rid of them and leave no traces behind. The ocean will be advantageous for us because we will be able to reduce the number of injuries on our side, as well more easily capture some prisoners to pry out more information.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is a very entertaining n.¡±


    Hoo hoo.


    Witira¡¯sugh roamed around Cale¡¯s head.


    ¡®They¡¯re so scary.¡¯


    Arm was one of the branches of the secret organization. That meant that their First Battle Brigade would be very strong. For that reason, Cale did not want to get involved with this oceanic battle.


    That was why Cale asked his earlier question once again.


    ¡°So, what is the information that you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Witira did not respond right away. She peeked at Cale for a bit, before cautiously starting to speak.


    ¡°The Tiger tribe is looking for some information in return for spying on Arm until winter time. To be honest with you, we want to provide them with that information if possible, because we need to get revenge on that organization as well.¡±


    Cale just silently stared at Witira instead of answering. Witira then continued to speak.


    ¡°It actually isn¡¯t a very difficult piece of information to get. However, I thought you would have more knowledge about it than us.¡±


    ¡®Knowledge?¡¯


    Cale did not hide his wariness at the fact that the word, ¡®information,¡¯ had changed to, ¡®knowledge.¡¯ However, Witira slowly started to exin what she needed.


    ¡°They are looking for arge area that does not have many people. As for the temperature, the cooler it is, the better. Furthermore, they need a forest, and it would be best if there isn¡¯t any ruling power in the area. But it still needs to have a way to connect with the human world so that they can exchange any necessary items.¡±


    Cale could not understand why the Tiger Tribe would need such information.


    ¡°Why do they want to know about such a ce?¡¯


    ¡°So that the Tiger tribe can move there.¡±


    ¡°Ah. In that case, there is a-.¡±


    Cale could not finish his sentence as he looked toward Witira.


    ¡®What are the Tigers trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it makes sense they want information on such a location because they want to move. That is why I was hoping you might know of a suitable ce.¡±


    Cale could not say anything.


    Did he know of such a ce?


    A ce without people nor a ruling power.


    Cool, but not cold, along with a forest.


    At the same time, has easy ess to trade with humans.


    Raon¡¯s voice shouted out in his head. He sounded like a contestant on a game show who was about to answer the winning question.


    - There is such a ce! The Forest of Darkness!


    Cale naturally ignored Raon¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I can¡¯t think of anywhere right now.¡±


    Why did he ignore Raon?


    Would Witira be asking because she doesn¡¯t know the answer? The reason she was asking like this was because she wanted Cale to be the one to bring up the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    See? Witira¡¯s expression right now was one that seemed to be saying that she knows Cale knows the answer to her question. She desperately seemed to want Cale to say it.


    - Human, you don¡¯t know? I do! Just repeat after me. Forest. Of. Darkness!


    ¡®Nope. Not doing it.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t think of anywhere right now.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression seemed realistic. He really seemed like he didn¡¯t know. Witira lightly bit down on her lips before nodding her head.


    ¡°In that case, could you let us know if you remember such a ce next time we meet?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Cale had no ns of doing that.


    She¡¯s going to ask me to let the Tigers live there if I say the Forest of Darkness.


    Of course, the Whale tribe would not ask for that favor withoutpensation. They would probablypensate him fairly, however, Cale did not want that.


    Taking in the Tiger tribe that wants to get revenge on the secret organization was like jumping in front of a train.


    ¡®Well, it would be beneficial to have the Tigers with us when the Northern Knightse down.¡¯


    But he still didn¡¯t think this was the right answer.


    He already had a Wolf Battle Squad.


    By the time Cale organized his thoughts, Witira started to say something else.


    ¡°Oh, the organization is going to send a couple of people across the ocean first in an attempt to find a sea route where they can avoid us.¡±


    She sounded very casual. Cale immediately asked back.


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to let them do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We will just observe them.¡±


    The reason for this was obvious. Cale immediately answered back.


    ¡°You want to see where they go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He knew that was the case.


    The Whales probably wanted to know where they were headed. Those members probably wouldn¡¯t head right to Arm¡¯s Western base, but they should be able to gather some information about it.


    ¡°Alright, work ha-.¡±


    Work hard. That was what he wanted to say before ending the conversation. However, he looked around, feeling a lot of gazes on him.


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Ron, Beacrox, Choi Han, Lock, and even Pendrick.


    Although Rosalyn, Hans, On, and Hong were not here, the majority of his battle strength were all staring at him. All of them were people who had negative feelings about Arm.


    ¡®But it is still too much.¡¯


    Cale found it odd that their level of anger seemed to have increased, however, he could only start to speak again after seeing Ron and Choi Han¡¯s cold gazes.


    ¡°Yes, work hard. You¡¯ll share the information with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Choi Han was staring at him and Witira. He looked like he was ready to pick up his sword and run wild. Ron was clenching his dagger tightly.


    ¡®Does that old man still hold a grudge for his arm?¡¯


    However, the cowardly Cale ended up having to say one more thing.


    ¡°Ahem, let me know as soon as you find out where they are going.¡±


    Cale peeked around once more.


    Choi Han nodded his head in satisfaction, while Ron started to smile and mumble.


    ¡°...I need to make them cough up blood and starve to death.¡±


    ¡®Such scary words!¡¯


    Cale, who had coughed up blood and starved after using the fire thunderbolt, started to shiver after hearing those words. He then started to think.


    ¡®These people really are too much for a coward like me to handle.¡¯


    ¡°Umm, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Witira pointed to a spot behind Cale. Her action made Cale turn around, only to see the Golden Turtle shell shining in the sun.


    ¡°Is that your ship?¡±


    Witira¡¯s voice was shaking. Cale did not know this as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. To be more urate, it is a ship that belongs to our territory. You figured it out right away.¡±


    Cale pointed to Mueller, who was fidgeting off to the side without being able to approach them.


    ¡°He made it.¡±


    Flick.


    Cale¡¯s flicked his index finger as a signal for Mueller to approach, and Mueller quickly ran over. This Dwarf and Rat half-blood were still short, but he had gotten a bit plump.


    ¡°Young master-nim, great to see you again. Have you been well? Hee hee.¡±


    Mueller, who was smiling as he greeted Cale, was much less scared than before. Cale was shocked, but he liked it like this. This was better than having Mueller being scared of everything.


    ¡°Yes, I have been well. On and Hong want to see you. The four of us will have dinner together at some point.¡±


    Hup.


    Mueller suddenly started to hup. His shoulders closed in as he cautiously started to speak.


    ¡°D, did the two respected kitten-nimse with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They keep talking about you. They must be really excited to see you again.¡±


    Mueller¡¯s face became pale. Cale did not care about this as he introduced Mueller to Witira.


    ¡°He is a Dwarf and Rat half-blood and is extremely talented. Right, Mueller?¡±


    Both Witira and Cale turned to look at Mueller. Mueller flinched after seeing Witira¡¯s beauty, before vigorously nodding his head and starting to shout.


    ¡°Yes sir! This ship is designed to have the strongest offensive capabilities and will dominate the seas in the future. You will never be able to find another ship like this!¡±


    Witira nodded her head.


    Even she could tell that the golden ship in front of her had extremely strong defense. Although she could not tell how strong the offensive capabilities of the ship will be, she knew that it would bepleted properly, since Cale was in charge of it.


    ¡®Young master Cale really has good foresight.¡¯


    Witira was amazed at how Cale was already ready for naval warfare.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you really are amazing.¡±


    ¡°... Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mueller stopped talking once he saw that Witira and Cale were chatting with each other once again.


    He wanted to exin that this ship had the greatest defense in the world, however, he did not have the moment to do that.


    As he stood there disappointed, Cale asked him a question.


    ¡°The blueprints for the vi?¡±


    ¡°Ah, they are almostpleted, sir!¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    Cale was talking about the blueprints for Cale¡¯s new vi that would be built on the Ubarr coast.


    It was a house that would allow him to safely enjoy the cker life, even during a war. The details of this dream house were being described by Mueller.


    ¡°I n to expand the basement as much as possible while being as sturdy as possible. It will also have an extremely strong defense!¡±


    Pat, pat.


    Cale leaned over to pat the short Mueller on the shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to give it your all to make it.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! I will definitely! I will definitely get it done!¡±


    ¡°Good. I will trust you.¡±


    The word, ¡®trust,¡¯ made Mueller turn even more pale. However, Witira was amazed.


    ¡®Although they are calling it a vi, it sounds more like he is making a secret base.¡¯


    A sturdy building with arge basement. It was perfect for a secret base. Witira could see the others behind Cale as well. Choi Han continued to nod his head with a smile on his face. The others seemed pretty rxed as well.


    ¡®They really are special.¡¯


    Witira did not share her thoughts as she turned to speak to Cale, who was finished speaking to Mueller.


    ¡°Will you be leaving tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°That is the n.¡±


    It was almost one year since Cale hadst visited the Whipper Kingdom. But there was one other thing Cale needed to do before heading back.


    Cale returned to the Magic Tower right before a year had gone by.


    ¡°Young master-nim, we¡¯re d to see you again after such a long time.¡±


    Cale shook the hand of the person in front of him.


    This was the former liege of the Magic Tower¡¯s secret son, the one who was the child of a Whipper Kingdom¡¯s citizen and a mage, the unfortunate person who could not use mana.


    He was the crazy bastard who was one of Toonka¡¯s top advisors.


    The man in front of Cale was Harol Kodiang.


    ¡°Harol, long time no see.¡±


    The man who had a total hatred of magic seemed much better than a year ago.


    ¡°Where is Toonka?¡±


    ¡°I am right here!¡±


    Cale let go of Harol¡¯s hand and looked toward the sound of the voice.


    Screech.


    The rusty iron gate opened and therge Toonka walked out of the building.


    Toonka wasing out of the Magic Tower.


    This building, which was a reminder of the terrible past for the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s citizens, was surrounded by weeds.


    ¡°You became the Commander-in-Chief.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Yes, I am the Commander-in-Chief.¡±


    Toonkaughed at Cale¡¯s statement and answered back with excitement. His eyes were sparkling as he looked at Cale.


    ¡°That is why I want to end this reminder of the past before I start working as the Commander-in-Chief.¡±


    Toonka definitely gave off the vibe of a crazy bastard. Toonka pointed toward the Magic Tower behind him as he asked Cale.


    ¡°You will destroy it, just as you promised?¡±


    Part of the dealst year was that Cale would destroy the Magic Tower.


    Toonka looked like he would kill Cale if Cale did not n to hold up his end of the deal. Of course, that could never happen because of Choi Han and the others behind Cale, but that would be what Toonka would want to do.


    ¡°You see.¡±


    Cale started to speak. Neither Toonka nor Cale had changed much in this past year. Cale then continued on with his usual indifference.


    ¡°I am someone who keeps my word.¡±


    Both of them started to smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it quite the sight.¡±


    ¡®And I¡¯ll make a profit in the process.¡¯


    The value of the documents and the seed he had found in the undergroundbst year had gone up by quite a bit.


    ¡°Kahahahahaha.¡±


    Toonka let out a loudugh. He seemed to like Cale¡¯s words quite a bit. At that moment, Raon started to speak into Cale¡¯s head.


    - Human! Human! You know...


    Cale flinched at Raon¡¯s sudden words. He always got ufortable whenever Raon acted like this. What was he nning to say this time?


    - To be honest with you, I enjoy breaking things! That is why I am very excited right now! Let¡¯s blow it away!


    Raon was excited while thinking about blowing up this historic monument. Raon¡¯s statement actually made Cale start to smile.


    ¡®We¡¯re actually thinking the same thing for once.¡¯


    Raon and Cale were both feeling the same way.


    Honestly speaking, Cale was excited as well.


    He was excited about the show that would soon take ce.


    1. (PR: Welp, we all know where they will be staying.)

 Chapter 120: Nice to Meet You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 120: Nice to Meet You (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Although Cale was excited, seeing Toonkaughing like a lunatic was still not a pleasing sight.


    ¡°You¡¯ll break it tomorrow?¡±


    Toonka looked like a kid wanting to know what his birthday present was as he asked Cale the question.


    That was why Cale decided to heighten Toonka¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Toonka, as well as Harol and the other Chiefs, all stiffened up. Cale looked at their stiff expressions and gave a refreshing answer.


    ¡°Breaking is too light of a word. I will destroy itpletely.¡±


    ¡°What? Ahahahaha!¡±


    Cale could see Toonkaughing maniacally before walking over to the base outside of the Magic Tower with his arms open wide.


    Many soldiers came over to greet Toonka as he started to shout.


    ¡°Did you hear? This symbol of hate will soon disappear! A new history of the Whipper Kingdom will soon begin!¡±


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The soldiers started to stomp their feet and cheer.


    ¡®I¡¯m getting tired of this.¡¯


    Cale was tired of their barbaric ways. Harol Kodiang suddenly approached him and peeked toward Choi Han, Lock, and Rosalyn, who were all standing behind Cale, before starting to speak to Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you must have been shocked at the number of soldiers here. We were training nearby and brought everyone over after learning that you were heading our way.¡±


    ¡®Training nearby? What a load of bullshit.¡¯


    Cale was certain that they brought the soldiers over to raise their morale from watching the Magic Tower go down. But Cale didn¡¯t really care about that. He slowly started to speak.


    ¡°I guess that makes sense. It¡¯s fine if more peoplee over. It¡¯ll be quite a show.¡±


    Of course, Cale was someone who worked hard, even for things he didn¡¯t really care about.


    - Everybody is gathering to watch the explosion? Oh, they will know the greatness of my magic bomb!


    It would be better if more people were around to see it.


    Harol started to observe Cale after seeing how calm Cale was.


    This was someone who knew his secret. However, a whole year had gone by without Cale ckmailing him nor even asking for anything. He then came back toplete his end of the deal fromst year.


    ¡°By the way, how will you destroy the Magic Tower?¡±


    ¡°Magic.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale started to smile after seeing Harol¡¯s shocked expression. Cale was nning to use magic in front of people who hated magic?


    ¡°What? How else would you destroy it?¡±


    Harol looked toward Cale¡¯s hand that was now on his shoulder.


    Pat, pat.


    The hand that was patting his shoulder suddenly stopped moving as Cale started to speak again.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite entertaining to destroy the Magic Tower, the symbol of magic, using magic?¡±


    Harol turned to look at Cale after hearing his jovial tone.


    ¡°Stay in yourne. Your part of the deal was that it was up to me what I did with the Magic Tower and how I destroy it.¡±


    Cale¡¯s tone implied that he would not allow them to step out of theirne again. Harol could see Cale and his group.


    Choi Han had easily taken care of Toonka thest time that they were here. The rest of them seemed to be almost as strong as him. Those experts were staring at him and Cale.


    Cale quietly whispered in Harol¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re also not in a ce to tell me what to do.¡±


    Harol let out a sigh. The man who knew the secret of his birth came back after a year to shove it in his face while telling him to stay in hisne.


    Harol¡¯s gaze started to slowly turn colder. This was the Whipper Kingdom, his territory. However, Cale continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°You have this Kingdom in your hands and live however you want. I¡¯m the same way.¡±


    Harol¡¯s gaze, that was turning colder by the second, suddenly turned into confusion. ¡®I¡¯m the same way.¡¯ That sentence echoed over and over in his ears. He looked up and made eye contact with Cale, who continued on in a pleasant tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay in myne, so you stay in yours.¡±


    Harol, whose physical appearance made him look like a good person, slowly started to smile before he finally ended upughing.


    ¡°Ha, haha-.¡±


    Heughed for a while until he noticed Toonka returning toward them and finally greeted Cale with a smile.


    ¡°You are still the same, young master Cale. That is why I am even happier to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I am still a lover of peace.¡±


    - Once again, you have that smile you have when you meet with the crown prince.


    Cale ignored Raon¡¯sment and made eye contact with the still excited Toonka. However, Toonka¡¯s gaze was pointed at Choi Han, who was standing behind Cale.


    ¡°Want to fight again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fun to beat up a Commander-in-Chief.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze seemed to be full of annoyance as he brushed aside Toonka¡¯s provocation. Toonka did not cower at Choi Han¡¯sment and instead seemed to get even more excited as he started to mumble.


    ¡°He smells like he¡¯s gotten even stronger......¡±


    Cale¡¯s shoulders flinched.


    ¡®Choi Han became even stronger?¡¯


    He slowly turned his head to look at Choi Han, who slightly bowed his head.


    ¡°I am always working hard to protect everyone.¡±


    ¡®Why? You¡¯re already super strong? Why do you need to do that?¡¯


    ¡°Based on what Miss Witira said, I believe it was the right decision.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s pure yet chilly smile was visible to Cale. He quickly turned his head away.


    ¡®I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    He was worried that Choi Han wanted to participate in the Tiger tribe and Whale tribe¡¯s attack to decimate the secret organization¡¯s First Battle Brigade.


    Cale knew that he just needed to turn around and ask Choi Han to find out the answer, however, he could not do so. He had an ominous feeling.


    That was why he chose to change the topic of conversation. He casually started to speak to Toonka.


    ¡°Toonka, how about a celebration tonight?¡±


    ¡°A celebration?¡±


    Cale feigned excitement and responded back to this idiot who did not seem to understand.


    ¡°Yes. A pre-celebration of the destruction of the Magic Tower. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Haha! I like it! You really are not like those rotten nobles! You know a thing or two!¡±


    ¡®Know a thing or two? I guess I know that you are on a train to hell.¡¯


    This fool was nning on charging into the Empire instead of attacking the Jungle first.


    Cale observed Toonka, who was happily telling the Chiefs to n a celebration. He then slowly looked toward his group and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest a bit.¡±


    They needed to rest now so that they could move around at night.


    Night soon arrived.


    Cale had a look of doubt on his face as he looked down.


    Choi Han and Rosalyn were talking about the bombs they would use tomorrow on one side of the tent while Cale just continued to look down with his arms crossed.


    ¡°...This is very doubtful.¡±


    ¡°Not at all! We can do a good job!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right! Noona, Raon, and I are the best!¡±


    ¡°I am great and mighty!¡±


    On, Hong, and Raon all shouted in a row. However, this only made Cale frown even more. He didn¡¯t know whether they could do it.


    ¡®But it¡¯s not like I can take out the people who are supposed to participate in the celebration.¡¯


    Choi Han, Lock, Beacrox, Rosalyn, Ron, Pendrick, and Cale were all scheduled to celebrate with Toonka.


    The red kitten, Hong, confidently stepped forward and stood in front of Raon and On as he opened up his chest.


    ¡°The three of us can even destroy a castle!¡±


    That was technically true, since Raon alone was enough to do that.


    But Cale was worried that they would just cause a mess without doing things properly.


    Cale kicked therge box next to him.


    Dong.


    The box sounded like it was full.


    The items that they had foundst year in the underground researchb were inside this box.


    ¡®A mana storage device that uses the principles of ancient powers.¡¯


    ¡®The reason for developing magic resistance.¡¯


    It included the research documents for those two topics.


    Furthermore, there was a seed as well.


    Of course, these were only half of the things Cale had gained from theb.


    To be specific, it was the half that was useless.


    ¡°You need to put this back there properly. Got it?¡±


    Cale could see the 5-year-old Raon click his tongue and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Weak human, we are stronger than you. Stop nagging.¡±


    ¡®Ho.¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t believe it. However, On and Hong nodded in agreement as well. Raon flicked his front paw and therge box floated up into the air and turned invisible.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back. Human, you are weak, so don¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    Cale was full of disbelief and could not say anything. Hong approached him and patted Cale¡¯s foot with his front paw.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back really fast! Can I y hide-and-seek with noona and youngest bro inside of the Magic Tower once we¡¯re done?¡±


    ¡°...Sure.¡±


    Hong and Raon snickered as they stealthily left the tent, while On patted Cale¡¯s thigh so as to tell him that she will take care of it. She then slowly left the tent as well.


    Cale brushed his face with both hands. He knew that they would get it done properly, so why was he feeling so iffy?


    However, Cale ended up feeling a different kind of iffyness after seeing the next person who came into his tent.


    ¡°Excuse me, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Will we be heading to their after this?¡±


    The Gold Dragon¡¯s Lair, where an ancient Dragon lives.


    Just thinking about it made it hard to breathe.


    ¡°... Of course.¡±


    He had to go there. How could he not when Raon, the strongest member of their team, wanted to go?


    ¡°Then I will contact Gold Dragon-nim in advance. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be very happy.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Umm, young master-nim. Do you think that once we get there...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The handsome Elf seemed embarrassed. Cale was starting to get impatient when Pendrick cautiously started to speak once again.


    ¡°Do you think that I will be able to meet the Dragon-nim protecting you as well once we get there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be able to meet him.¡±


    ¡°I see! I¡¯m sure that I am the only Elf who will get to meet two Dragon-nims at once!¡±


    Cale nodded his head with an indifferent expression on his face. Lifeforms like this that were super energetic and pure really did not mesh well with him.


    ¡°I, I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and will we meet the person I am to heal on our way back?¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression became serious.


    ¡°Yes, we will meet them afterward.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I understand.¡±


    He had asked Tasha to contact Mary when he met Tasha at the capital. Tasha looked toward Cale with a warm gaze when he had told her it was regarding getting rid of Mary¡¯s pain, but Cale had pushed the memory aside, as he had found Tasha¡¯s warm gaze to be annoying.


    ¡°Then I will not disturb you any longer, as it is already sote.¡±


    Pendrick did not use transformation magic, instead, he just lowered his hood in order to cover his ears as he headed out of the tent.


    Cale let out a sigh and looked toward the two people still in the tent. Choi Han noticed his gaze and started to smile awkwardly.


    ¡°How is it going?¡±


    ¡°You see...¡±


    It was rare to see Choi Han answering like this. However, Cale did not give Choi Han even a moment to answer, as he sternly responded.


    ¡°You must make sure to do a good job.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale heard Choi Han¡¯s weak response before pointing toward the entrance of the tent.


    ¡°I guess it is time we join in on the drinking.¡±


    ¡°Sure, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°As you say, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale opened up the p of the tent and headed out. He could hearughter and singing throughout Toonka¡¯s base, even though it waste at night.


    Cale looked in the opposite direction for a moment.


    The children, who now averaged eight years old, were probably working hard right now. Cale hoped that Toonka¡¯s group would celebrate even more as he walked toward them.


    The next morning after the celebration.


    The day that the Magic Tower would disappear into history was finally here.


    Cale looked up at the Magic Tower with his arms crossed. The Magic Tower was known for having 20 floors above ground and 3 floors underground. It no longer had the extravagance it used to have in the past. All that stood in front of him was a rusty building filled with the aura of death.


    ¡°Kehehe, I¡¯m looking forward to this.¡±


    Cale looked over to his side and made eye contact with Toonka. Toonka, who still looked a bit hungover, was smiling. Although someone might think that he was crazy, his gaze was still sharp.


    ¡°Our citizens, arge number of our brothers, were killed because of that Magic Tower. I¡¯m a bit disappointed that you are destroying it with a magic bomb, but that¡¯s entertaining as well.¡±


    ¡°You are right, Commander Toonka-nim. Our history will soon begin.¡±


    Harol Kodiang added on from Toonka¡¯s side.


    There were many soldiers stomping the ground and banging the ends of their spears on the ground with anticipation.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han approached Cale at that moment.


    ¡°We are ready.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed back to the Magic Tower. A couple of ck magic bombs were ced around the tower.


    - This is the great and mighty Raon¡¯s newest magic bomb.


    This was Raon¡¯s Magic Bomb, Version 5-years-old.


    ¡°I will detonate it once you give the signal.¡±


    Rosalyn gathered her mana and waited for Cale¡¯smand. Rosalyn, who had been using magic to disguise herself sinceing to the Whipper Kingdom, was calm.


    Cale looked toward Toonka and started to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯ll detonate it soon. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to let the soldiers know?¡±


    ¡°Kehehe, you think so?¡±


    Toonka walked over to his soldiers and opened up his arms. He looked like he had something to say again. Cale, who was not interested at all in what Toonka had to say, walked over to Rosalyn in order to give the order. However, Harol started to approach him.


    Harol, the secret son of the Magic Tower¡¯s liege. Harol looked toward Cale and gently started to speak.


    ¡°You must be disappointed, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to get anything out of the Magic Tower, and even have to blow it up after doing nothing with it for a year.¡±


    ¡°I definitely am disappointed.¡±


    ¡®Not really. I¡¯m very excited.¡¯


    Cale had a bitter smile on his face as he casually responded back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as throwing some money away. You know that I am rich.¡±


    ¡°You definitely look like a noble when you say something like that.¡±


    ¡°You bet I am. Don¡¯t forget it.¡±


    Cale could feel the ground start to shake as he said that.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    ¡°Oo, oo, oo!¡±


    The soldiers started to stomp their feet once again as they started to chant. Cale turned to look at them and ended up making eye contact with Toonka. He then raised his hand after seeing Toonka¡¯s excited expression.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    ¡°I am starting the 5 second countdown!¡±


    Mana started to fluctuate in Rosalyn¡¯s palm.


    ¡°5!¡±


    The soldiers started to stomp even harder once she started the countdown.


    ¡°4, 3, 2!¡±


    Rosalyn, Cale, Choi Han, Ron, and Beacrox all looked at each other.


    The mana shot out of Rosalyn¡¯s palm and rushed toward the magic bombs.


    ¡°1! Explode!¡±


    Bang! Bang! Baaaaaang!


    Multiple sounds of explosions echoed throughout the area. It was so loud that you couldn¡¯t even heard the soldiers stomping their feet.


    - This is so exciting! Very exciting! We can destroy it entirely since nobody will get hurt!


    Raon was excited about this.


    Ruuuuuuuuumble.


    - The Magic Tower is breaking down!


    The Magic Tower started to crumble while causing a dust storm. The dust storm rushed toward the group, even though they were all standing outside the range of the explosion.


    ¡°Muhahahahahaha! It¡¯s destroyed! It¡¯s done!¡±


    Cale could hear Toonka¡¯sughter and the cheers of the citizens who had been oppressed by magic.


    Cale turned his gaze to his side again.


    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯


    Harol was smiling to the point that it looked like his mouth might rip. This was the case, even though he was trying to hold himself back from smiling. Harol looked excited as he looked toward Cale.


    ¡°You are smiling as well, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale was smiling as well.


    ¡°Yes. That was refreshing.¡±


    It was refreshing watching the Magic Tower crumble.


    Cale was smiling while watching this sight that the majority of the continent¡¯s mages would cry andment about. But how could he not?


    Creeeeeeeeeak-


    The Magic Tower started to tilt to the side, starting from the second floor.


    Boom-!


    It finally tiltedpletely to the side and crumbled to the ground.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡±


    ¡®Damn it, so much dust.¡¯


    Cale covered his mouth with a handkerchief to shield against the dust.


    - Human, did you catch a cold?


    Cale ignored Raon¡¯s nonsense as he looked toward the Magic Tower that was covered in dust.


    The destroyed Magic Tower slowly revealed itself.


    Boom. Boom. Boom!


    ¡°Oo! Oo! Oo!¡±


    The soldiers became even more excited. Cale felt the excitement behind him as he slowly approached the destroyed Magic Tower.


    Choi Han and the others walked in first.


    ¡°Are you trying to take a look at the remains?¡±


    Harol snickered as he approached Cale.


    ¡°Yes, I want to take a look.¡±


    Cale smiled and moved to the side, as if he was inviting Harol to walk with him. The two men, who were excited forpletely different reasons, slowly walked into the dust cloud.


    Finally, they could see what remained of the Magic Tower.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Harol closed his mouth in order to hold back hisughter. The 20-story Magic Tower was gone, and they could only see only the remains on the ground.


    ¡°You must be very happy.¡±


    Harol nodded his head without looking at Cale. He was so happy that it could not be exined with words. He had longed to see this for such a long time.


    Magic would never enter the Whipper Kingdom ever again. This brought Harol immense amounts of joy.


    At that moment, he could hear Cale¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy as well.¡±


    Harol felt odd hearing Cale¡¯sment. Cale didn¡¯t seem like he was just ying along with him. He really sounded like he was happy. Harol slowly turned to see Cale smiling.


    At that moment, they heard someone¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    Cale¡¯s eyes started to get cloudy.


    The show was about to start.


    Choi Han pointed to the underground that was visible through the broken part of the first floor.


    Yes, down there, in the now slightly visible secret fourth floor underground, was the box that Raon and crew had movedst night.


    Cale was waiting to hear Choi Han¡¯s script that would signal the start of the show. The words that Choi Han had been practicing for many days slowly started toe out.


    ¡°What. Is. This? This. Is. Odd. Should. I. Report. This. To. Cale-nim?¡±


    ¡®Ah, what terrible acting.¡¯


    While Cale wanted to grab Choi Han by the cor, Beacrox pushed Choi Han back and looked down where Choi Han was looking at.


    ¡°There is something there.¡±


    Like a good assassin, Beacrox¡¯s acting was fabulous.


    Beacrox looked toward Cale.


    The majority of the documents were destroyed by the explosion, leaving behind only the slightest amount of research documents. Cale had set it up this was on purpose.


    Beacrox started to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    It was now Cale¡¯s turn.

 Chapter 121: Nice to Meet You (4)

    <h4>Chapter 121: Nice to Meet You (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - Human, careful, careful! You¡¯ll fall and die if you trip!


    Raon¡¯s nagging did not reach Cale¡¯s ears. Cale walked toward the destroyed remains that Beacrox pointed to.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Please take a look.¡±


    Beacrox pointed to a dark area underneath the remains. Cale looked down and saw a box that seemed to have been busted in multiple locations from the explosion.


    At that moment, Cale said two words while acting like he was shocked.


    ¡°My goodness!¡±


    Beacrox nodded his head at Cale¡¯s exmation.


    ¡®As expected, the young master is good at acting.¡¯


    Cale then turned around and looked toward Beacrox as he asked.


    ¡°How far down is it?¡±


    ¡®It seems to be lower than the third floor of the basement.¡¯


    That was supposed to be Choi Han¡¯s line.


    ¡°That. ce. Is-¡±


    But Beacrox blocked Choi Han with his left arm and answered instead.


    ¡°It seems to be lower than the third floor of the basement.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    Rustle. Rustle.


    Cale heard the footsteps getting closer to him and asked with a serious expression.


    ¡°Was there a fourth floor to the basement? Didn¡¯t they say that the Magic Tower only had three basement floors?¡±


    ¡°I. Know. Right? That. Is. What. I. Heard.¡±


    Calepletely ignored Choi Han for the first time. He didn¡¯t even look at Choi Han, and instead turned around to make eye contact with the people approaching him. The mage, Rosalyn, started to speak with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Young master-nim, to be honest with you, I have heard that the Magic Tower was conducting some secret research. Ah!¡±


    She sounded shocked as she covered her mouth with her hands. She acted like she didn¡¯t know what to do as she looked behind Cale. It was as if she had said something that the person behind Cale should not have heard.


    ¡®Amazing.¡¯


    Cale apuded Rosalyn¡¯s acting skills as he slowly turned around.


    ¡°...Chief Harol.¡±


    Harol Kodiang was looking toward Rosalyn with an odd expression on his face. He slowly turned his gaze toward Cale once Cale called his name. An unknown look of passion was in Harol¡¯s eyes as Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Something unexpected seems to have happened, Chief Harol. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°...It does seem that way.¡±


    Harol was trying to answer with a calm demeanor, but he could not hide the greed in his heart.


    ¡°What is going on? Why are you all gathered around the broken Magic Tower?¡±


    Toonka and his subordinates soon arrived. The other Chiefs were arriving as well. Cale put a hand on Harol¡¯s shoulder as he started to speak.


    ¡°Toonka.¡±


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Toonka seemed to be nervous. Cale had never called his name so seriously yet gently before.


    ¡°We seem to have found a hidden area of the Magic Tower.¡±


    ¡°What about it? Is it notpletely destroyed?¡±


    ¡®...You stupid idiot.¡¯


    Cale wanted to smack Toonka on the head, but held back as he gave an order to his crew.


    ¡°Go figure out what is down there. And Harol.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale looked toward Harol and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll help us?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will help you, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡®Like I don¡¯t know what you are thinking.¡¯


    Cale wanted tough at Harol¡¯s greedy face, but he focused on his acting and yed along.


    ¡°Alright, go.¡±


    Everybody nodded their heads with serious expressions, as if something unexpected had happened. At that moment, Choi Han, who approached Cale, spoke in a rxed manner. Choi Han was acting properly for the first time.


    ¡°Cale-nim, it is dangerous down there because of the aftermath of the explosion. Please wait here while we go down to look.¡±


    - Yes, human. You are weak, so go sit in the shade!


    ¡®Why are you both saying something so obvious?¡¯


    Cale had nothing to say to these repetitively obvious statements. Why would he go to such a dangerous ce?


    So, Cale just remained silent.


    ¡°They are right. Our soldiers and warriors will go with them, so you do not need to worry, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, Chief Harol?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Harol seemed anxious to go in as well. Cale nodded his head with a rxed expression and gave Harol a warning.


    ¡°Of course, everything in there belongs to me. You do know that?¡±


    Harol smiled back.


    ¡°Of course. However, won¡¯t you sell it if it is something that you don¡¯t need?¡±


    ¡°Obviously. What? You want to follow them so that I don¡¯t hide anything?¡±


    ¡°That is definitely part of it.¡±


    Harol did not hide his thoughts. He was worried about Cale¡¯s group hiding the items, but he also was greedy to see everything in that undergroundb.


    ¡°I see. Harol, I don¡¯t want us to have such lies between us. So, go ahead.¡±


    - Weak human, you are lying again! You¡¯re really good at it! That is your talent!


    Cale apparently had a talent for lying.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. I will do my best to assist them.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. Just don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Beacrox had to hold back a snort at Cale¡¯s final words. Ron patted his son on the shoulder before heading down into the half-destroyed basement.


    Naturally, Harol and his subordinates followed behind them.


    Cale leisurely moved away from the spot and observed them.


    - Human, it is a bit disappointing.


    What could Raon be talking about?


    - We put a bunch of traps down there and destroyed the cest night.


    Cale recalled what he had just said to Harol.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t get hurt.¡¯


    Cale wanted tough. He was the one who told Raon to install a bunch of traps, as well as the one who told Ron about the location of the traps in order to make Harol¡¯s group fall into them.


    Wouldn¡¯t they think that the information was more valuable if they had to suffer a bit to get it?


    - Human, you have an evil smirk on your face! And give me my gold coin! I did the work!


    ¡®An evil smirk?¡¯


    Cale touched the corners of his lips with his fingers and quickly hid his smirk.


    ¡°Toonka.¡±


    Cale approached Toonka while Harol and the Chiefs were gone. Two of Toonka¡¯s subordinates, his two most trusted subordinates, were standing behind him.


    Cale quietly asked Toonka a question.


    ¡°You told his highness the crown prince that we were friends?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    It was rare to see Toonka look so shocked. Cale did not miss this opportunity to keep talking.


    ¡°I presume we will find some of the mages¡¯ research documents in that hidden floor. If there are any documents that will help all of you, I n to give them to you.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Cale answered back seriously while Toonka stood there looking lost like an idiot.


    ¡°And if it is something that could bring you harm...¡±


    The words, ¡®something that could bring you harm,¡¯ made Toonka¡¯s expression turn serious. Even an idiot who did not think much like Toonka knew that it was reasonable for the mages to have research that would be able to harm them.


    That thought made Toonka start to worry. However.


    ¡°Then I will definitely hand that over to you too.¡±


    The word, ¡®definitely,¡¯ echoed in Toonka¡¯s ear.


    He recalled how Cale had found a ship for him and hade to say goodbye when they first met.


    ¡°...Should you be saying that? Shouldn¡¯t you at least pretend to not sell something so precious in order to be able to sell it for a high price?¡±


    Cale looked shocked.


    ¡°Toonka, do you think I am such a person?¡±


    ¡°No. You are not like that.¡±


    Yes, Cale Henituse, this person was not such a petty person. Cale continued to speak after hearing Toonka¡¯sment.


    ¡°You said that I was your friend. I believe that a fair deal can only start between two people who are at the same level. I don¡¯t think you are the type of person who will try to cheat me.¡±


    Cale then jokingly added on.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a petty bastard like those mages.¡±


    Toonka started to smile. The concerned expression slowly disappeared from his face and Toonka started tough out loud.


    ¡°You are right. Indeed, kehehe! I am not like that! Hahahaha!¡±


    Toonkaughed for a while.


    However, his gaze was still focused on Cale. He had never seen such a noble before. He was worlds differentpared to those noble bastards who were pretty much dogs to the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s mages.


    Nobody, seriously, nobody had cheered him and his subordinates on. However, he had now found someone who was cheering for him.


    Friend.


    Toonka himself was shocked after saying that word to the Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince. However, he now felt that it was a good thing that he had used that word.


    ¡°You really are a weak, but good person.¡±


    Toonka had approved of a weakling for the first time in his life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such obvious things.¡±


    Cale epted it as something obvious as he was thinking to himself.


    ¡®Now Harol cannot try to trick me.¡¯


    He stealthily reinforced it with Toonka once more.


    ¡°A fair deal. Sound good?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I am not a swindler! Don¡¯t you all agree as well?¡±


    Toonka¡¯s two subordinates nodded their heads.


    ¡°You are right, Commander-in-Chief-nim.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. It must be fair.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with what Cale had said. It was only right for people at the same level to have a fair deal.


    Even Cale himself believed this to be the case.


    That was why he just waited for Beacrox and crew to bring back the research and share the results with everyone once they came back to the surface.


    They found a half-destroyed box in the hidden fourth floor of the basement.


    A portion of the documents inside of the box were still intact, with the contents revolving around two topics.


    ¡®A mana storage device that used the principles of ancient powers.¡¯


    ¡®The reasons for developing magic resistance.¡¯


    Both of these could be poison to harm the reformed Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that the Whipper Kingdom side knows the worth of these documents better than anybody else.¡±


    Nobody responded to Cale¡¯sment.


    They were currently in the Chiefs¡¯ tent. Toonka, Harol, as well as the other Chiefs, were all gathered together with Cale. Cale¡¯s group was by his side, like they were protecting him.


    ¡°...Yes. We are well aware.¡±


    Cale held back hisughter while seeing how slowly Harol responded to him.


    ¡®A mana storage device that used the principles of ancient powers.¡¯


    Harol was a poor soul who hated magic because he could feel mana but could not be a mage because he could not store mana. However, a mana storage device, as well as part of the research regarding it, was now in front of him.


    Something that would give him the opportunity to use magic had appeared.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that he wants to get his hands on it.¡¯


    Cale touched the small cloth pouch in front of him.


    ¡°And this is supposedly the mana storage device?¡±


    Harol¡¯s eyes started to shine at Cale¡¯sment.


    - You are right human. I raised it.


    The seed that Cale had passed off to Raon a year ago was the mana storage device. However, the item currently in Cale¡¯s hand was not that seed. Once that mana storage device sprouted and then developed a nt...


    He had simply taken one of the nts and extracted the seed.


    Of course, this seed was modified as well.


    ¡°Rosalyn, is this usable right now?¡±


    ¡°No. It is currently in seed form, but it is too dry to be used. You might be able to use the seed and the research documents to create a new device however......¡±


    Rosalyn stopped talking and peeked toward Harol.


    Cale also observed Harol¡¯s reaction. Harol could not hide his greed for this seed and the research documents, even if they were damaged.


    Cale verified this before moving on to the next topic.


    ¡°¡®The reason for developing magic resistance.¡¯ This is some tremendous research as well.¡±


    This time, it was Toonka and the other Chiefs¡¯ turns to flinch.


    The reason that they were able to defeat the mages had a lot to do with their magic resistance. This document regarding the reason for developing magic resistance was something that they needed, as well as something that they could not pass off to anybody else.


    Cale looked toward Toonka.


    Toonka smiled back at him. Cale turned away and asked the Whipper Kingdom''s side.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only a portion of the research, so it probably isn¡¯t that important. I can just throw it out, right?¡±


    The table shook. Someone had kicked the table with anxiety.


    ¡°Of course, I was joking.¡±


    Huuuu.


    Someone let out a sigh.


    ¡°It may just be a portion of it, but it is valuable information.¡±


    Cale recalled what Rosalyn and Raon had discussed with him before.


    ¡®Young master Cale, it would take at least ten years to figure things out with just these files. Although, it is only ten years if talented mages are leading the research.¡¯


    ¡®Human, you need to be able to control magic to be able to research that.¡¯


    Cale focused on those words.


    Research that required mages toplete.


    Harol would do whatever it took to continue the research.


    In order to do that, he would need to hire some mages.


    Rosalyn had urately pointed that out for Cale.


    ¡®Young master Cale, we might be able to have the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s weakness in our hands.¡¯


    ¡®I knew it. There are many times you and I are thinking the same thing.¡¯


    The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s leadership, who imed their goal was to get rid of magic, was using mages to do magic research.


    Something like that was bound to happen if the Whipper Kingdom acquired these documents, and Cale just needed to find an informant to gather some evidence of it.


    Rosalyn and Cale were smiling while thinking about having that information in their hands, while Raon was looking inside the box and giving his feedback.


    ¡®This is no more than the scraps.¡¯


    The actual seed was safely in Rosalyn¡¯sb that Raon liked to visit.


    ¡°Toonka.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes?¡±


    ¡°I will hand these documents to you.¡±


    Toonka¡¯s expression quickly changed.


    ¡°D, do you mean that?¡±


    Cale looked toward Harol and nodded his head.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cale tapped the table with the cloth bag in his hand.


    Tap, tap.


    The dry seed made a dull noise as it hit the table. The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s side all flinched at every tap.


    Cale did not care as he proceeded with what he wanted to say.


    ¡°I spent ten billion gallons on this Magic Tower without managing to gain anything from it. Now that I have found something, I n to sell it all to you. Toonka, what would you do in this situation?¡±


    ¡°...I would try to get as muchpensation as possible.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Chief Harol started to frown. If it was the Cale that he knew, and if it was him in Cale¡¯s position, he would try to take as much money back as possible.


    Especially since the Magic Tower itself was gone now.


    ¡®But our financial state is not very good right now.¡¯


    They did not have much money avable because they were preparing for a war with the Empire. However, Harol wanted to get those two documents, no matter what.


    ¡®But we also cannot fight them.¡¯


    Cale had quite arge amount of power. Their war against the Empire would be dyed if they started to fight Cale. Dying the war any longer was not good for the soldiers¡¯ morale.


    ¡®He¡¯ll try to get more than ten billion, since he bought the Magic Tower for ten billion.¡¯


    The Empire would happily pay ten billion gallons for it if Cale tried to sell it to them. Both Harol and Toonka were well aware of this fact.


    ¡°This is what I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    Cale opened up his left hand.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Harol let out a gasp.


    Five fingers.


    ¡°Fifty billion gallons?¡±


    Toonka shouted with surprise. Harol quickly started to smile.


    ¡®We can negotiate now that we know the starting point.¡¯


    You always started higher than what you wanted at the beginning of a deal. Harol was about to speak in order to properly start negotiating, but Cale was a bit faster.


    ¡°Fifty billion? No, just give me five billion.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Harol asked with confusion.


    ¡®Did he really say five billion?¡¯


    Cale put on a gentle and pure smile. His warm gaze swept by the leaders in the room.


    ¡°Yes. Five billion.¡±


    He had already agreed to sell the actual documents to the crown prince for quite a sum.


    It would be great if the Roan Kingdom¡¯s mages managed to eat up the Whipper Kingdom once it was weakened by the Empire.


    Cale recalled the conversation he had with the crown princest winter.


    ¡®Cale, sell it for five billion to those poor souls. It¡¯s not like you were the one who paid the ten billion gallons to purchase the Magic Tower in the first ce.¡¯


    ¡®I nned on selling it to them for ten billion, but I will do as youmand, your highness.¡¯


    ¡®Good. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if you could be their benefactor? That¡¯s what you¡¯re really aiming for, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    ¡®You terrible bastard.¡¯


    Alberu cursed at Cale as he started tough. Caleughed with him as well.


    ¡°The Whipper Kingdom is currently struggling. I feel like it is a fair deal for your current situation.¡±


    ¡°You, you really! Really, such a noble, I!¡±


    Toonka could not speak properly, as he looked toward Cale with teary eyes. Cale found this to be annoying, but maintained his smile.


    Toonka finally stood up from his chair and started to shout.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you very much!¡±


    Cale had never seen someone thanking him after buying scraps for five billion gallons. However, Cale naturally responded back.


    ¡°As long as you know.¡±


    1. (PR: I almost feel sorry for the idiot.)

 Chapter 122: Nice to Meet You (5)

    <h4>Chapter 122: Nice to Meet You (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Harol could not understand Cale¡¯s calm demeanor.


    ¡®As long as you know?¡¯


    This was a chance for Cale to get a significant profit. He had two documents that could harm the Whipper Kingdom in his hands. But he was not going to be greedy?


    Harol could not believe it. However, at the same time, he had no choice but to believe it. He had heard it with his own ears.


    ¡®This is the person who purchased the Magic Tower for ten billion and did not even investigate it.¡¯


    Cale had said that he wanted to own the twentieth floor of the Magic Tower when he made the purchase. He didn¡¯t send anybody to do any investigations afterwards. Harol had someone watching the tower at all times throughout this past year, just in case Cale found something.


    However, Cale really did nothing with the Magic Tower since making the purchase.


    ¡°...Are you not greedy for money?¡±


    Harol could not help but ask. He could see Cale shaking his head.


    ¡°Do you know how much money is in the Henituse territory? We have more money than you can ever imagine. I am the first son of the Henituse family.¡±


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    Harol had forgotten about that.


    Cale was someone who had no issue spending ten billion gallons like it was nothing.


    Cale gave one more reason for the confused Harol to ept the situation.


    ¡°I know that the documents in my hands are files that any of the continent¡¯s powers would want to obtain. I do not wish to be in the middle of the storm caused by that.¡±


    However, Cale didn¡¯t really mean it. He knew that the center of the storm was the calmest spot.


    Cale wanted peace, even while everyone else was at war. That was why he was selling it to both the Whipper Kingdom and the crown prince.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you are saying that you don¡¯t want to be in a dangerous situation, so you will sell it to us right now? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is correct. As you know, I am a peace lover.¡±


    This reason was eptable for Harol, since Cale was the person who did not even want to reveal Harol¡¯s identity.


    Harol turned away from Cale and looked around the tent. The other Chiefs looked like they still had some questions, but Toonka and the warriors¡¯ side seemed to be in awe of Cale.


    ¡®It is something I need anyway.¡¯


    The mana storage device was extremely tempting, since it was said to mimic ancient powers. Harol and the others in the Whipper Kingdom considered ancient powers to be the greatest of powers.


    ¡°That sounds good to me. Commander Toonka-nim, what do you think?¡±


    Toonka did not respond to Harol¡¯s question and instead reached hisrge hand out toward Cale. Toonka¡¯s serious expression, which was extremely different than his usual idiotic expression, exined his sincere feelings to Cale.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Cale stood up and shook Toonka¡¯s hand.


    ¡°If you¡¯re thankful, don¡¯t forget about this.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will not forget about your benevolence.¡±


    With Toonka as the representative, the Whipper Kingdom purchased the documents that were found in the secretb of the Magic Tower from Cale Henituse for five billion gallons.


    The contract was settled quickly because the Whipper Kingdom rushed it.


    Cale returned to his tent after the contract was signed.


    ¡°Why are you following me here?¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han, who was following him into his tent. Choi Han was holding the contract and a note for five billion gallons.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale undid the top button of his shirt that had been almost suffocating him all morning and did not pay much attention to Choi Han.


    ¡°You really are amazing, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    That was why he was shocked.


    ¡°Cale-nim, your abilities are top notch. I don¡¯t think there is anybody else who is so talented in this kind of sca-, no, strategy. I am terrible in this aspect.¡±


    ¡®Were you trying to say scam?¡¯


    Cale recalled how terrible Choi Han¡¯s acting had been.


    ¡°However, I think it would be best to be as careful as possible with the next individual we n on meeting.¡±


    Cale finally realized why Choi Han had followed him back to his tent.


    The individual they were nning to meet next was the Gold Dragon.


    ¡°Cale-nim, you may always be making a move looking two steps ahead, but that Dragon is strong. It is possible that both Raon and I may not be enough.¡±


    - He thinks I will not be enough?! I am much stronger than he thinks!


    Raon¡¯s retort filled Cale¡¯s mind, but Cale agreed with Choi Han for once.


    Choi Han quietly stood there observing Cale.


    ¡°Yes, Choi Han, you are right.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s expression brightened a bit after seeing Cale agree with him.


    Cale did not care about that though. He had already thought about this meeting with the Gold Dragon many times.


    In terms of priorities for this meeting, it was safety first, safety second, and safety third. That was the only way to make sure that he didn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Choi Han, I will leave the front to you this time. What do you think?¡±


    Choi Han vigorously nodded his head. That was what he had wanted. He was the best fit to protect Cale from the front.


    ¡°Yes, please leave it to me. I will protect Cale-nim and everybody else as well. I will use everything I have to make sure of it.¡±


    This type of response was what Cale wanted to hear. If Choi Han was going to be like this, it was worth trying to talk to this Gold Dragon.


    Choi Han had never used his full strength to fight until now. That was the same for Raon as well.


    - I am here, weak human. Another Dragon cannot evenpare to me.


    Cale naturally ignored Raon¡¯s bluff.


    ¡°Then I will prepare for us to leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good. Make sure to get your rest once you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale felt at peace once Choi Han left the tent. However, he was not alone. Cale took a gold coin out of his pocket and threw it into the air.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Oohh!¡±


    Raon appeared in the air and carefully caught the gold coin with his two front paws.


    ¡°This, this is a gold coin!¡±


    This was the reward for Raon¡¯s part in destroying the Magic Tower. Although ten silver coins and one gold coin was worth the same, Raon seemed to be focused on this gold coin. Cale slowly petted Raon¡¯s round head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it great?¡±


    ¡°It is great, human! Wonderful! Thank you! I will work even harder!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    He then cautiously started to whisper to Raon. He had promised to give Raon a gold coin, however.


    ¡°On and Hong-.¡±


    He wanted to say that On and Hong should not know about it. He wanted Raon to keep it a secret. However, he heard some odd cries at the entrance of the tent.


    Meeeeeeow, hehe.


    Meeeow!


    There wasughter mixed in with the meows. Cale could see two kittens crawling into his tent without even knocking.


    Of course, they were On and Hong.


    ¡®You sharp bastards.¡¯


    Cale continued to speak after seeing their sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Fine, here.¡±


    Two gold coins flew across the room and On and Hong caught them out of the air, showing more agility than ever before.


    Cale observed On, Hong, and Raon allughing while holding onto their gold coins beforeying down on the bed.


    ¡®... I just hope it isn¡¯t a crazy dragon.¡¯


    Cale hoped that the Gold Dragon they were going to meet was normal. The three children averaging 8-years-old, stood guard while he slept. These children were much stronger than most average Knight Brigades.


    The next morning.


    Although it was early in the morning, Toonka and the other Chiefs came out to say goodbye to Cale. Cale had never seen such an expression on Toonka¡¯s face before.


    Toonka looked embarrassed as he started to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re going sightseeing for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I told Chief Harol my itinerary, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me stabbing you in the back.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t worry. Cale, I trust you.¡±


    Cale felt disgusted, listening to Toonka calling his name gently like that. It became even worse as Toonka continued to speak.


    ¡°Ahem, you can rx as long as you are in the Whipper Kingdom. And feel free to let me know if you are ever in trouble.¡±


    Cale was fine with a crazy Toonka, but this extremely nice Toonka made Cale feel ufortable.


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll keep that in mind. I wish for your victory against the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cale started to think while observing Toonka nod his head, as if that was a foregone conclusion.


    ¡®The Whipper Kingdom has no chance of winning this war.¡¯


    However, contrary to Cale¡¯s opinion, the forces around the continent had differing opinions.


    They saw this as a war between the Empire, which was in chaos after the destruction of the Church of the Sun, and the Whipper Kingdom, who were a tightly-knit group specializing in offense. Many were thinking that it was difficult to determine the results of the war.


    That was because the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s goal did not seem to be taking over the Empire. They just seemed focused on taking control of a few of the Empire¡¯s castles.


    Furthermore, it seemed logical that the Whipper Kingdom would go after the Empire. With the development of Alchemy, the Empire had a stronger connection to magic than most other kingdoms.


    ¡®But this is the Empire they are going up against.¡¯


    Cale determined that the Empire would win the war as he reached his hand out to shake Toonka¡¯s hand. Toonka thought it was a goodbye handshake, and so he immediately started to shake it. However, Cale took a step forward and whispered in Toonka¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Alchemy is sneakier than magic. Protect your warriors with magic resistance.¡±


    Toonka¡¯s shoulders flinched. Cale smiled at the people who were wondering what they were talking about and added something else.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain that the Empire has a mole in your army. Although you have probably investigated already, look again if you didn¡¯t find them. Start with the people close to you. That is the Imperial Prince¡¯s usual method. Make sure that you find the mole.¡±


    Cale moved away from Toonka and looked into Toonka¡¯s eyes as he said the next part.


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    Toonka¡¯s pupils started to shake. Cale let go of Toonka¡¯s hand and gently asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°...I trust you.¡±


    Cale was satisfied with Toonka¡¯s response.


    The Empire will win. However, Cale hoped that the Whipper Kingdom wouldst as long as possible and annoy the Empire. That would give the Roan Kingdom time to get stronger and develop their alliance with the Breck Kingdom.


    ¡®We have to prepare before the Northes down.¡¯


    The moment that the Northern Alliance started to make their move, Alberu would take control of the Roan Kingdom and fight against them.


    ¡°Then have a safe trip. See you next time.¡±


    Cale responded to Toonka with a smile.


    ¡®Next time? There¡¯s no reason for me to see you again.¡¯


    Cale walked to the carriage and told Pendrick, who was standing with his hood down, the order.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was time to head to their of the Gold Dragon, an ancient Dragon that has lived for a long time.


    Cale clutched at his cor. It was chilly here, even though it was summer time. No, as the snow underneath his shoes demonstrated, this ce was cold.


    Cale asked Lock who was in front of him.


    ¡°Lock, haven¡¯t you been here before?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I did not expect it to be here.¡±


    Cough.


    Cale coughed and sniffled. His nose was runny. Rosalyn chuckled and handed him a handkerchief and Cale covered his nose with it.


    ¡°Pendrick, is this the ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is it.¡±


    Cale did not expect it to be here.


    Cale thought about the ne that was under theyers of clothes he was wearing. It was the ¡®Absorbing Ne,¡¯ the ne that allowed you to store a power of any affinity inside.


    He had sent Lock to Mount Yellia in order to find this ne.


    Cale recalled how Lock had brought back the ne and how he had used the power to put out the fire in the Jungle.


    Cale stood on the snowy peak and looked down.


    Mount Yellia was known as one of the most dangerous mountains in the entire continent.


    ¡®Who knew that a Dragon¡¯sir would be here?¡¯


    The Gold Dragon lived at the spot Lock had taken the ne.


    ¡°Pendrick, what do we have to do now?¡±


    They were at the peak, but did not see their. Pendrick spoke with a face that seemed like he was both extremely excited but also extremely weak and could fall over at any moment.


    ¡°We just need to wait.¡±


    ¡°...How long?¡±


    ¡°Until Dragon-nim wants to see us.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡®We¡¯re just going to wait in this freezing snow?¡¯


    Cale looked around to see everyone bundled up in fur. Beacrox was looking toward Pendrick with a vicious gaze. His gaze seemed to be asking how there could be such a bullshit answer. Beacrox did not seem to like the cold.


    At that moment, Pendrick cautiously asked Cale.


    ¡°But young master-nim, when will I be able to meet Dragon-nim? Will he teleport over when you tell him the location?¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then how will he get here?¡±


    - Elf, I am right behind you. But why did this not-so-great Dragon note to greet us?


    Raon¡¯s vicious voice echoed in Cale¡¯s mind.


    Cale wanted to repeat Raon¡¯s words to Pendrick, word by word.


    ¡°Pendrick.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Behind you- huh?!¡±


    But at that moment, the mountain started to shake.


    Ooooooong.


    - Good, of course he shoulde to greet us. The great and mighty Raon Miru is here!


    Cale could hear Raon¡¯s triumphant voice as he urgently reached out and grabbed onto Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    Boooooooom-


    The snow at the peak shot up into the air. No, to be urate, the tip of the peak shot up.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Aah!¡±


    Everybody barely managed to find their bnce while looking at the center of the peak. Cale was doing the same thing.


    ¡°Oh! We can finally meet Dragon-nim!¡±


    Pendrick sped his hands together and went wild. He really seemed like one of those devoted believers. Cale quickly stood behind Choi Han and motioned for Rosalyn and the others to stand at his sides and behind him.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be bad if the Dragon releases a breath attack.¡¯


    The Gold Dragon couldunch a breath attack because it was an adult Dragon.


    Cale felt relieved after everybody else surrounded him.


    Booooooooom!


    The peak that shot up suddenly stopped in the air to reveal arge cave. Cale observed that every other direction other than where they were had avnches going down the mountain.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It had stopped snowing.


    The snow that had covered the entire mountain peak suddenly stopped falling from the sky.


    ¡®Was it the Dragon that was making it snow?¡¯


    ¡®How could there be such a munchkin? Could Raon do this too?¡¯


    Cale wondered whether he had underestimated Raon¡¯s usefulness until now.


    But he could not think about it any longer, as he heard someone walking toward them.


    Click. Click.


    Cale¡¯s group was holding their breath as the footsteps got closer.


    Click. Click.


    The rhythmic footsteps wereing from the cave. Cale could see what looked like a doll walking out of the cave.


    And finally, the individual walked out of the darkness and into the light.


    It was an Elf with beautiful blonde hair. This Elf was so beautiful that even the Whales looked ugly inparison.


    Cale could see the Elf starting to smile.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhh-.¡±


    Plop. Pendrick kneeled down.


    That gave Cale the confirmation he needed.


    This was the Gold Dragon.


    This was a member of the crazy Dragon race.


    It was at that moment.


    - Me first!


    As Cale flinched at Raon¡¯s sudden shout...


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Pendrick gasped in surprise.


    A small ck blob rushed past him. Pendrick looked bbergasted as he shouted toward the ck blob.


    ¡°B, ck Dragon-nim!¡±


    Of course, the ck blob was Raon.


    Cale sighed and watched Raon flying toward the blonde Elf without giving Cale any time to stop him. The small ck Dragon instantly arrived in front of the blonde Elf.


    ¡°Hoooo.¡±


    The blonde Elf let out a gasp of surprise and looked at Raon with an odd expression.


    Raon opened his wings out wide in front of the Gold Dragon who looked like an Elf and confidently started to speak.


    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±


    Raon seemed to be excited.


    The blonde Elf¡¯s expression became even stranger. However, Raon did not stop.


    ¡°I am the great and mighty Raon Miru! Who are you?¡±


    Raon¡¯s round eyes seemed to be full of anticipation as he watched the blonde Elf. The blonde Elf finally started to speak after a moment of silence.


    ¡°What the hell. Are you really a Dragon? There¡¯s a Dragon that would say, ¡®nice to meet you,¡¯ to another Dragon?¡±


    The Gold Dragon seemed to be asking how there could be such an odd existence.


    Cale had expected this.


    This was a real Dragon, the race that was said to be selfish and egotistical.


    There was no way that such selfish beings would happily greet each other.


    It was more likely that they would get into a fight with each other while saying that they were the best.


    Cale poked Choi Han¡¯s back. Choi Han immediately put his hand on the handle of his sword.


    He was preparing, just in case the Gold Dragon started to cause a ruckus.

 Chapter 123: I’ll Do It! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 123: I''ll Do It! (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, contrary to Cale¡¯s nervousness, Raon was calm.


    ¡°I am indeed a Dragon!¡±


    The blonde Elf¡¯s expression became even weirder after hearing Raon¡¯s response. To say that another Dragon was not a Dragon was pretty much asking for a fight, but this young Dragon responded back in a cheery manner.


    ¡°...Yes, you are a Dragon.¡±


    A weak response came out of the blonde Dragon¡¯s mouth. Raon nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. And you are a Dragon as well. That is why, nice to meet you! Don¡¯t you even know how to greet people?¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re asking me if I know how to greet people?¡±


    Dragons did not greet each other. They might make snarkyments at each other when they met, however, greeting each other? This blonde Elf felt weak after experiencing something like this for the first time in his long life.


    Raon extended his front paw to the beautiful blonde Elf. The Elf started to speak after seeing Raon¡¯s paw.


    ¡°Are you asking to shake my hand?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Wow. I¡¯ve never experienced something like this in my almost thousand years of life.¡±


    Wow. Unbelievable. What the hell.


    The Gold Dragon continued to sigh as he looked at Raon¡¯s paw with an iffy expression on his face. After staring at it for a few seconds, the Gold Dragon asked with a serious expression without shaking Raon¡¯s paw.


    ¡°Hey... is your IQ really low?¡±


    Raon¡¯s pping wings suddenly stopped.


    Poke. Poke!


    Cale poked Choi Han¡¯s back even harder. They looked like they could start fighting at any moment.


    ng.


    Choi Han¡¯s sword came slightly out of the scabbard.


    At that moment, the blonde Elf¡¯s gaze turned toward Choi Han.


    At least, Cale thought it was directed at Choi Han.


    But that was not the case.


    ¡®Hmm? Why is he looking at me?¡¯


    The Dragon¡¯s gaze was not at Choi Han, but at Cale, who was peeking his head just the slightest bit above Choi Han¡¯s back.


    Cale made eye contact with the Dragon. The blonde Elf started to smile. He had felt the aura of a profession that had disappeared a long time ago.


    It was the only enemy to the great and mighty Dragons.


    This was an aura that he should only feel from the children of the one family that carried on the bloodline of the profession.


    ¡®There should be nobody alive that knows about this aura or this power.¡¯


    That nostalgic scent blew by the Dragon¡¯s face. At that moment, the blonde Elf¡¯s pupils became cloudy.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    His reptilian pupils turned gold and Cale instantly felt like a surging hail was surrounding him.


    ¡®Is this Dragon Fear?¡¯


    Dragon Fear was said to instill fear in all lifeforms. Although that was what Cale initially thought it was, this was a bit different. He did not feel any fear.


    However, his body reacted once he thought about Dragon Fear.


    Boom.


    Cale could feel his heart beating wildly.


    Then, the Dominating Aura, the ancient power that Cale had found in the Dragon skeleton within the ck swamp, worked together with the Vitality of the Heart and shot out as well.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Cale became nervous. He thought that a surging hail was surrounding him, however, it turned into a warm breeze surrounding his body. His body, which was shaking from the cold, as well as his runny nose, all quickly stopped.


    ¡®...It is thermal magic and not Dragon Fear?¡¯


    Cale was left wondering what that power was from earlier.


    A Dragon did something nice.


    Cale remained alert at this unbelievable sight and his Dominating Aura continued to get bigger.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    At that moment, Choi Han let out a gasp and turned around. He could see Cale standing straight while making eye contact with the Dragon.


    Cale seemed extremely cool and collected, as if he had never been shivering in the first ce.


    ¡®I knew it. This is the Cale-nim I know.¡¯


    In Choi Han¡¯s point of view, Cale was someone who always pretended to be a coward, but always stood up against everything with confidence.


    Choi Han was amazed by Cale¡¯s demeanor once again. A person¡¯s influence definitely did note from just their strength.


    At that moment, a ck and round blob covered Cale¡¯s eyes. It was Raon.


    ¡°Hey, Goldie!¡±


    Cale wondered for a moment if he had heard Raon correctly.


    ¡®What? Goldie?¡¯


    ¡°You can¡¯t stare at our weak human like that! You know how much of a coward he is?!¡±


    Raon then continued to speak inside Cale¡¯s mind


    - Human, you looked as strong as my front paw right now, but there is no need to be scared or nervous. I will protect you.


    Raon then continued on.


    - Goldie over there stared at you, so I debated fighting him, but he seems like a decent guy since he used thermal magic on you.


    The Gold Dragon, who did not hear any of this, looked toward Raon withplete disbelief.


    ¡°He is indeed weak, but more importantly, did you just say, ¡®our,¡¯ about a human? Are you really an idiot?¡±


    Cale could see Raon¡¯s wings stop once more. Raon then looked back toward the Gold Dragon. The Gold Dragon had called Raon stupid twice already.


    ¡®Will they start to fight?¡¯


    Cale felt cold, even with the thermal magic surrounding him.


    At that moment, Raon started his rebuttal.


    ¡°I do not have a low IQ, I just have high sociability. I¡¯m not like you, you socially awkward Golden Dragon who doesn¡¯t even know how to shake hands.¡±


    ¡®Golden Dragon? I guess he is a gold colored Dragon.¡¯


    Cale knew that Raon wasn¡¯t the type to lose an argument without even trying.


    Cale felt an odd sense of pride. There was a benefit to raising Raon into a strong little boy.


    Cale could hear Pendrick¡¯s voice while he was thinking about that.


    ¡°My goodness, two Dragon-nims chatting peacefully without getting into a fight! This is the type of thing I should be recording. I never expected for such luck to fall upon me. I¡¯ve always thought of myself as a cursed Elf because I could not see Elementals. I can¡¯t believe I get to witness two Dragon-nims, the stars of the natural world......¡±


    The Elf healer, Pendrick, kneeled down and sped his hands. Cale watched the Elf kneeling on the white snow and mumbling to himself as he came to a conclusion.


    ¡®This one isn¡¯t normal either.¡¯


    All of the lifeforms around him had something odd about them. Cale thought that this was a really difficult environment for a normal person like himself to survive.


    Cale slowly moved a step away from Pendrick.


    Thanks to that, he could once again see the Gold Dragon, who was still in the blonde Elf form, who had been covered by Raon. The Dragon seemed to be full of disbelief. Raon confidently shouted while looking at the Dragon¡¯s look of disbelief.


    ¡°Did my greatness shock you, Golden Dragon?!¡±


    The blonde Elf let out a sigh-likeugh before nodding his head with a rxed expression.


    ¡°Yes, I was very shocked because of y, cough!¡±


    ¡®...What the?¡¯


    Cale became nervous.


    The blonde Elf suddenly covered his mouth and started to cough. Fluids started to spill out from between his fingers.


    Raon¡¯s shocked voice quickly shot out.


    ¡°W, what is wrong?! Golden Dragon, blood! Don¡¯t cough up blood!¡±


    A Dragon was coughing up blood.


    Drip, drip.


    The drops of blood that traveled through the blonde Elf¡¯s hand and fell down started to dye the white snow red.


    Cale became anxious while looking at the red blood.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it something serious at this point?¡¯


    ¡°Cough, ugh, cough!¡±


    The blonde Elf hunched forward because of how much he was coughing. Raon flew over and supported the Elf up as he continued to cough up blood.


    ¡°Ha, haha.¡±


    ¡°Golden Dragon, do notugh!¡±


    The blonde Elf started tough while looking at Raon. The Gold Dragon continued to speak, even as he was coughing.


    ¡°A Dragon worrying about another Dragon. Cough.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking! Goldie!¡±


    The blonde Elf¡¯s golden pupils lit up for a moment. That golden light caught Cale¡¯s attention, even though he was a bit of a distance away. At that moment, Pendrick started to run toward the Gold Dragon.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim!¡±


    At the same time, the Gold Dragon named Eruhaben, officially introduced himself.


    ¡°Little kid, my name is not Goldie. It is Eruhaben.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Nice to meet you. But I am not a little kid.¡±


    Raon, who was saying that he was not a little kid in a grumbling voice, continued to support Eruhaben up.


    Eruhaben watched Raon with an odd expression in his eyes.


    Watching the two of them like this, Cale felt like the two Dragons would not end up fighting. That was why he patted Choi Han on the back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Of course, Cale still had Choi Han stand in front of him as they walked.


    Cale stopped in front of the cave that shot up to the top of Mount Yellia. The cave was pretty wide, with a staircase heading down at the end.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, are you okay?¡±


    Pendrick was using healing on the Gold Dragon Eruhaben as he supported him back up. Eruhaben nodded his head and took a handkerchief out of his spatial dimension in order to wipe the blood off of his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, my coughing seems to have stopped. Pendrick, I haven¡¯t seen you since you were little.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, it is an honor to meet you again.¡±


    Cale thought that Eruhaben was quite warm in the way he treated Pendrick. That warmth surprised Cale, making him quietly observe the Gold Dragon and the Elf.


    At that moment, Eruhaben¡¯s gaze turned over to Cale¡¯s group.


    Lock, Rosalyn, Ron, Beacrox, On, Hong, and Choi Han. Eruhaben¡¯s gaze swept through all of them beforending back on Cale and not moving away.


    ¡®What now?¡¯


    Cale got anxious because he could not figure out why the Gold Dragon had stopped his gaze on him. He really did not do anything this time.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Stop looking at him!¡±


    Raon quickly flew over and stood in front of Cale to block his view.


    ¡°I already told you our weak human is a coward! You cannot stare at him with such an intense gaze!¡±


    ¡®...I may be a coward but not such a coward that I would faint because he looks at me...¡¯


    Cale wanted to stand up for himself but ended up not doing so, as he didn¡¯t really have a desire to look at Eruhaben anyway.


    That was why he could only hear what Eruhaben was saying, without being able to see his expression.


    ¡°...He is a coward?¡±


    Eruhaben sounded intrigued.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    Cale started to feel a sense of uncertainty. What was funny? Couldn¡¯t Eruhaben share that information with all of them?


    ng.


    Choi Han took a bit of his sword out of the scabbard again. Cale could also see Rosalyn warming up to cast magic should the need arise.


    An odd sense of nervousness filled the air.


    However, it soon disappeared.


    The blonde Elf, Eruhaben, stood up straight as he started to speak.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Eruhaben started to walk into hisir as he said one more thing.


    ¡°This is all part of fate I suppose.¡±


    Cale was invited into Eruhaben, the Gold Dragon¡¯sir. He put the interested Raon and the serious Choi Han in front of him as they stepped into their.


    ¡°They are aiming for the World Tree?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Based on what Cale-nim has heard, they may have the support of a kingdom or an organization with a simr level of influence.¡±


    Eruhaben and Pendrick were having a serious conversation in what seemed to be decorated like an office.


    However, Cale could not hear their conversation.


    They were currently all sitting around arge oval table, with the Gold Dragon sitting on a chair that was one level higher.


    But Cale did not care about that either. Something else was catching his attention.


    ¡®They did say he was a Gold Dragon.¡¯


    Cale looked down at the table and the chair that he was sitting on. The chair waspletely made of gold except for the cushion, and the table seemed to be made with gold and shiny jewels.


    There was even a fancy chandelier hanging on the ceiling. He had expected just a cave as their was inside a cave, but he was wrong.


    ¡®This Dragon must be rich.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd. At that moment, Eruhaben¡¯s voice reached Cale¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the real nutjob that runs the secret organization?¡±


    ¡®Wow, nutjob?¡¯


    The Dragon¡¯s choice of words was amazing. It was fitting for a Dragon.


    Cale could see Pendrick seriously nodding his head.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we do not.¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    Eruhaben tapped on the table with his finger.


    ¡°...Odd.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s questioning tone made Cale subconsciously look toward him. The Gold Dragon exined what was weighing down on his mind.


    ¡°There is no way that such an organization hasn¡¯t been around for a long time. If they managed to take control of the Eastern continent¡¯s underworld, they would have had to prepare for tens of years. Something feels fishy.¡±


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, could you please share what you are thinking?¡±


    Eruhaben crossed his arms and started to answer to Pendrick''s request.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the situation in the continent because I have not left myir for about a hundred years, but it is impossible for an organization that is only made up of humans to create such ruckus in both the Eastern and Western continents.¡±


    ¡°Then you think there are non-humans?¡±


    Pendrick cautiously asked, but Eruhaben did not answer. He just rubbed his chin with his hand like he was deep in thought.


    Pendrick recalled everything that had urred until now. They were cruel beings that had thrown the world into chaos. There was a race he thought of as he thought about the chaos of the world.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, then, maybe, is it the demonic race?¡±


    ¡®Demonic race?¡¯


    Choi Han, Rosalyn, and the rest all turned grim. It was the typical reaction to hearing those words. They all looked toward Cale with shock in their eyes.


    Then they all rxed.


    Cale was looking at Pendrick with an expression that seemed to be asking what this nonsense was. Choi Han, who rxed after seeing Cale¡¯s reaction, noticed that Eruhaben was looking at Pendrick with a simr expression.


    ¡°...Pendrick, you¡¯ve always had a vivid imagination.¡±


    ¡°Then it is not?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. If the Demonic race starts to move, the gods give us a revtion.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    Eruhaben answered back with indifference.


    ¡°As you all already suspected, they either built up the organization with a kingdom at the center, or unknown forces of nature are working with them. It could even be both.¡±


    Hmm. Eruhaben casually added on with an expression that was full of confusion.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    And Cale just happened to make eye contact with Eruhaben at that moment.


    ¡®Why is he saying how interesting while looking at me?¡¯


    Cale suppressed his difort and quickly moved his hand. He could hear Raon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It feels nice, human!¡±


    Cale was caressing Raon¡¯s round head. Raon wasying down on afortable couch next to Cale. Raon, On, and Hong were allying around this extremely luxurious looking couch.


    ¡®This should prevent him from making me do anything, right?¡¯


    He continued to pet Raon¡¯s head, hoping that Eruhaben would remember that Raon was by his side.


    He had no choice but to do so.


    Most novels have Dragons making the humans who found theirir do their bidding, saying something like, ¡®go find out their identity.¡¯


    Cale continued to pet Raon¡¯s head, as he wanted to avoid such a situation. At that moment, Raon¡¯s voice filled Cale¡¯s mind.


    - Human, will my future vi be like this too?


    ¡®Crap.¡¯


    A new type of danger had surfaced.


    A young Dragon had seen a real Dragon¡¯sir. Cale looked down at Raon. Raon must have seen something in Cale¡¯s eyes, as he sighed before fluttering his wings.


    - It¡¯s okay, human. Do not worry about the money. I will earn the money to build it. You just wait.


    Cale wanted tough.


    Where would a little kid who earned 10 silver coins as allowance go to earn that much money? Cale ignored the part where Raon said that he would earn the money himself. Plus, that was not the problem right now. Cale, who peeked back over at Eruhaben, flinched. Eruhaben was still staring at him.


    ¡®Is he really going to make me do it?¡¯


    Cale watched Eruhaben slowly start to speak with anxiety.


    Eruhaben finally started to speak.


    ¡°Well, it''s not my problem.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m getting very weak in my old age. It¡¯s annoying to step in. Not my business whether they argue, fight, or kill each other.¡±


    ¡®Oh. I like this Dragon.¡¯


    Cale had a better impression of Eruhaben for the first time. Maybe it was because he was an ancient Dragon, but his personality was not bad.


    Eruhaben looked toward Pendrick and continued to speak.


    ¡°But it looks like we will need to strengthen the magic shield around the World Tree.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dragon-nim.¡±


    ¡°I will also make a magic device to install in your Elf Vige, so take it with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Pendrick thanked Eruhaben with awe on his face, while Eruhaben received the thanks like it was natural before turning his gaze away.


    Yes, he was looking back at Cale once again.


    ¡®Why does he keep staring at me?¡¯


    Now both Raon and Cale were curious.


    ¡°Eruhaben, I already told you our weak human is also a coward!¡±


    ¡°Little kid, you should call me Eruhaben-nim. I¡¯ve lived hundreds of years longer than you.¡±


    Raon started to frown after being called a little kid again. Cale started to worry, as the way Raon was looking at Eruhaben looked like he was about to do something bad.


    However, he didn¡¯t need to worry about that anymore after hearing Eruhaben¡¯s next words.


    ¡°What an odd human. No, should I say amazing?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m odd? No, amazing?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Eruhaben with confusion. The Gold Dragon continued to speak.


    ¡°How are you still alive after having obtained so many ancient powers?¡±


    ¡®...Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°Most people would blow up and die.¡±


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Cale became extremely focused after hearing those words that it swept his concern about Raon causing trouble away. He could hear Raon¡¯s urgent voice.


    ¡°What?! Hey, Goldie, what did you just say?!¡±


    Raon was shocked.


    Cale was also shocked.


    1. The author uses the English word, ¡®Gold,¡¯ mainly to describe the Gold Dragon, but uses the Korean word for Gold in this sentence. Based on the following thought by Cale, it seems to have been done on purpose. When I see the Korean word for gold to describe the Dragon, I will be using Goldie, since it¡¯s the type of thing a baby Dragon like Raon would say.


    2. He uses a third different word, so Golden it is here.


    3. I really don¡¯t like how the author goes back and forth between Gold Dragon and blonde Elf, but I¡¯ll stay true to what is in the text.

 Chapter 124: I’ll Do It! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 124: I''ll Do It! (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    In fact, everyone was shocked.


    ¡°...Did you say die?¡±


    Meeeeeeow?


    Ron, who had been quietly standing to the side, and even Hong, who had been half-falling asleep, both looked toward Eruhaben with shock.


    ¡°None of you knew?¡±


    However, Eruhaben¡¯s response was so casual that Cale forgot what he was going to say.


    He had never heard about this before. He did not know that he might end up dying from having too many ancient powers.


    Eruhaben clicked his tongue at Cale¡¯s gaze and started to speak again.


    ¡°They say that ancient powers are fateful encounters where you need the Mandate of Heaven to acquire. They are precious powers, even if they may not be that strong. You know that much, right?¡±


    ¡°We know! So, hurry up and exin, Golden Dragon!¡±


    Bang!


    Raon¡¯s paw mmed down on the golden table, leaving behind a paw print.


    ¡°How stupid. A Dragon doesn¡¯t even know this much and needs an exnation.¡±


    Eruhaben did not hide his contempt as he scoffed at Raon and stared. He then waited for Raon¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I am not stupid. Hurry up and exin!¡±


    Eruhaben smiled at Raon, who was looking at him while waiting for an exnation rather than getting angry. He then started to exin.


    ¡°Many ancient texts and legends have recorded the humans who have held the power of ancient power in the past. But.¡±


    Cale had an ominous feeling.


    ¡°The majority of them only had one ancient power. Why do you think that is the case?¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s question was directed at Cale. Cale felt like he knew the answer.


    ¡®Did all the people with multiple powers die? Is that why there are no records of them?¡¯


    Now that he thought about it, there was nobody in, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ who had even two ancient powers. Cale had never questioned that before though.


    Eruhaben saw the deep look in Cale¡¯s eyes and knew that Cale hade to a conclusion. He then started to speak again.


    ¡°Anybody with more than two ended up dying. That is why they are not in the records. Of course, they could still live if the Mandate of Heaven allowed them to have multiple ancient powers with the same elemental affinity, but when the ancient powers have different affinities like you have...¡±


    Eruhaben stretched out his beautiful white fingers.


    ¡°The human body expands like my fingers are doing right now until they blow up, leaving nothing behind.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Raon had a look of despair on his face as he shouted. Raon slowly turned to look at Cale while banging on the golden table with his paw.


    ¡°Weak human! Why did you keep on eating up those useless things! Huh?¡±


    The veins in Raon¡¯s short neck were all popping up.


    ¡°You suffered so much! You even coughed up blood! I am amazed by your method of doing things! Pah, don¡¯t cover my mouth!¡±


    Cale casually petted Raon¡¯s face. His gentle touch made Raon shut up for now. Cale looked around at the worried expressions on everyone¡¯s faces before turning back to look at Eruhaben as he started to speak.


    ¡°But I am still alive.¡±


    He did not die, even after taking in so many ancient powers.


    He had a total of six ancient powers right now if he included the Fire Suppressing Water in the, ¡®Absorbing Ne.¡¯


    Eruhaben agreed with Cale.


    ¡°Yes, you are still alive.¡±


    Raon interjected once again.


    ¡°Will you die soon?¡±


    ¡®Haaaaaa. Does he have to say something so scary?¡¯


    Cale once again petted Raon¡¯s face and head while Raon continued to huff and puff. Eruhaben watched this with curiosity before snorting and starting to speak.


    ¡°Die? No, he is weird and amazing because he has not died yet.¡±


    The Gold Dragon pointed to the ne on Cale¡¯s neck.


    ¡°There¡¯s water in that ne, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Dominating Water was inside of the Absorbing Ne.


    Eruhaben shook his head in disbelief as he looked at Cale. The reptilian vertical pupils of the Gold Dragon inspected Cale¡¯s body.


    ¡°There is the power of wood, the power of wind, and the power of fire.¡±


    The Indestructible Shield was the power of wood.


    The Sound of the Wind was the power of wind.


    The Fire of Destruction was the power of fire.


    ¡°And there is a human power too.¡±


    The term, ¡®human power,¡¯ made Cale think of hisst remaining ancient power.


    ¡®The Vitality of the Heart.¡¯


    Cale and Eruhaben made eye contact.


    Eruhaben described thest ancient power this unique human had in his possession.


    ¡°Restoration.¡±


    Cale responded to that word.


    ¡°That power must be what is keeping me alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The strong vitality that belonged to an ancient human. The healing abilities of that ancient power are controlling all of the other powers and slowly fusing them all together.¡±


    ¡®The Vitality of the Heart.¡¯


    Cale recalled how the Vitality of the Heart that he had gotten to strengthen the Indestructible Shield had influenced the Sound of the Wind as well.


    ¡®So, it wasn¡¯t strengthening it. It was actually fusing them.¡¯


    ¡°I presume that was either the first or second ancient power you picked up.¡±


    ¡°You are correct. It was the second ancient power.¡±


    ¡°That is how you managed to live.¡±


    Eruhaben observed Cale as if he was looking at an interesting research specimen.


    ¡°You had the power of restoration before two affinities shed with each other. Thanks to that, it prevented anything from happening.¡±


    Eruhaben made a mental note of the name of the human in front of him.


    ¡®I believe that he said his name was Cale Henituse.¡¯


    Choi Han and Rosalyn were not very interesting for the Gold Dragon. In fact, the pure-blooded Wolf boy and the Cat children, who also seemed to be pure-blooded but mutated in some way, caught his attention more than Choi Han or Rosalyn.


    ¡®But they are not as interesting as this human.¡¯


    The luck to gather six ancient powers could not just be considered to be caused by the Mandate of Heaven. Having that much luck would require a god to give a divine blessing to the human, however, the only divine power Eruhaben could feel on the human was from a vow of death.


    ¡®What a crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cale was a crazily lucky bastard.


    He looked at the human who had no problem looking directly at him while talking to him and felt more curiosity than anger.


    ¡°Then I guess I do not need to worry.¡±


    Cale¡¯s calm expression made Eruhaben think that he was even more amazing. He did not seem to be shocked at all, even though he would have died if he had picked up the ancient powers in a different order.


    Contrary to Eruhaben¡¯s opinion, Cale¡¯s heart was currently going wild.


    ¡®I could have been on my way to the afterlife if I went after another power first.¡¯


    Cale could feel goosebumps on his back. At that moment, Eruhaben started to speak again.


    ¡°You can rx for now.¡±


    ¡°For now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well, your body is currently a ticking bomb. You¡¯ll blow up if your power of restoration screws up even by a bit.¡±


    Boom!


    Raon¡¯s front paw mmed down on the golden table again. Eruhaben found it funny that a Dragon was in despair over a human¡¯s life, but continued to speak after seeing the little Dragon¡¯s vicious gaze.


    ¡°But there is a way.¡±


    Cale felt like he knew the answer.


    ¡®...Is it earth?¡¯


    Why was he thinking about that scary Super Rock right now?


    Eruhaben continued to speak.


    ¡°The power of water in the ne is considered as being a part of you, so you¡¯ll be fine as long as you go find the power of earth and create a bnce in your body. All of the elements will bnce each other if you collect them all.¡±


    ¡®So, I really do need to go find this Super Rock.¡¯


    Cale thought about this ancient power with a name that already scared him. At that moment, Cale could feel a stubby front paw on his shoulder.


    ¡°Human, let¡¯s go find the power of earth right away.¡±


    Eruhaben scoffed once again. No matter how much of a lucky bastard Cale was to gather six ancient powers, it would be almost impossible to collect all five of the elements.


    ¡°Little kid, you need divine luck to find ancient powers.¡±


    ¡°A great and mighty Dragon can create something stupid like divine luck! Do you not know about the might of a Dragon, Goldie?¡±


    Eruhaben looked back toward Cale and asked.


    ¡°Why did he grow up like this?¡±


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    Cale did not know why Raon grew up like this either.


    - Human, let¡¯s use that book that the Elf Chief gave you to find the power of earth. I will definitely find it for you, so do not worry! You will live a long life!


    Cale held back his sigh at Raon¡¯s voice that was going off in his mind, but ended up sighing in the end. It was because of Eruhaben.


    ¡°Did you say your name was Cale? Is your family perhaps a Dragon ying family?¡±


    ¡°...What the-.¡±


    ¡®What kind of scary and crazy shit are you saying?¡¯


    Cale held back from saying that part. The Dragon didn¡¯t have that pompous attitude he expected, leading him to almost speak openly, just like he did with the crown prince.


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Caleughed at Eruhaben¡¯s statement and waved his hand. However, he got chills seeing Eruhaben stare at him without any emotions on his face, and thus could not help but look at the others.


    ¡°Ron, isn¡¯t my family just a small noble family?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron avoided the Dragon¡¯s gaze and answered after a while.


    ¡®It looks weird because you are avoiding his gaze.¡¯


    Cale started to frown. Why was this old assassin acting like this? He then changed his target to Choi Han next.


    ¡°Choi Han, isn¡¯t my family¡¯s level of strength weak?¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s gaze turned toward Choi Han as well. Choi Han and the Gold Dragon made eye contact. Thankfully, Choi Han answered in a more rxed manner than Ron.


    ¡°...Yes, it is weak.¡±


    Cale was satisfied with Choi Han¡¯s answer and looked toward Eruhaben.


    The Henituse family was a wealthy family that was average when it came to physical strength.


    Eruhaben asked in a gentle tone, as if he found Cale¡¯s confident demeanor to be cute.


    ¡°So, it is not a Dragon yer family?¡±


    ¡°No. How could there be a person who can kill a Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡®There are actually Dragon yers?¡¯


    ¡°A Dragon yer family existed in the past.¡±


    Eruhaben put his chin on top of his sped hands and slowly continued to speak.


    ¡°It was a crazy family. They did not get scared, even under the influence of Dragon Fear, and could even stand up against it. That power was only passed down through the family bloodline.¡±


    The Gold Dragon found Cale, who had no problem making eye contact with him since the beginning, to be entertaining.


    An adult Dragon had a unique dominating atmosphere around them, even when they did not use Dragon Fear. Eruhaben lowered that atmosphere around him to a minimum for Pendrick, so it made sense for the Beast people to be okay, but most humans would still find this level of atmosphere to be difficult to handle.


    There was a reason why Ron and Choi Han¡¯s responses were a bit dyed, as well as why nobody was saying anything other than when he mentioned that Cale would die.


    That was why the way the group was looking at Cale was different than before.


    Eruhaben continued to speak to Cale, who did not seem to notice any of this.


    ¡°However, the final sessor of that family disappeared, and the Dragon yer bloodline ended.¡±


    Cale felt iffy about the fact that the person had disappeared. However, all of his doubts disappeared after hearing what Eruhaben had to say next.


    ¡°The Dragon yer power is a power that is full of courage.¡±


    The word, ¡®courage,¡¯ made Cale start to smile.


    It was a power that had no rtions to him whatsoever.


    The only type of courage he had was the ability to bluff thanks to a scam ancient power like the Dominating Aura.


    ¡°I see. Anyways, I am not a Dragon yer.¡±


    Eruhaben nodded his head and epted it after listening to Cale¡¯s stern response.


    ¡®I guess he does not know about it yet.¡¯


    Eruhaben did not say anything else after seeing that Cale did not seem to know.


    Most people who challenged Dragons in the past would tuck their tails and hide once they saw a Dragon that was tens of meters in length. However, there was one human who never cowered and continued to charge at the Dragons. He was the greatest Dragon hunter.


    The greatest and only Dragon hunter in the past had an aura that Dragons both liked and hated. It was because it was a power that could stand face to face with them.


    ¡°Well, I guess that is the case if you say so.¡±


    Eruhaben did not exin everything and just gently smiled.


    Cale had an ominous feeling after seeing Eruhaben¡¯s smile, but brushed it aside. He did not have any power rting to courage.


    ¡°But more importantly.¡±


    ¡®Not again.¡¯


    Cale wanted to sigh after seeing that Eruhaben was about to say something else. A ticking bomb and Dragon yers, what coulde next?


    ¡°Little kid.¡±


    Cale rxed after seeing that Eruhaben was talking to Raon and not him.


    ¡°What is it, old man.¡±


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    Raon¡¯s sassy response made Eruhaben scoff.


    - Did I do well?


    ¡®Yes, you can¡¯t just let him look down on you without dishing it back.¡¯


    Cale petted Raon¡¯s head.


    Eruhaben shook his head and casually said what he needed to say.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even reached your first growth phase yet.¡±


    ¡°I am still strong.¡±


    Eruhaben stared at Raon. There was a reason why he was more benevolentpared to the other Dragons.


    ¡°Yes, you will definitely be strong in the future. However, if you were to meet another Dragon right now, you¡¯d be ttened into a pancake.¡±


    ¡°What? ttened? Pancake? That would not happen!¡±


    Raon strongly objected.


    However, Raon slowly avoided Eruhaben¡¯s gaze and looked up at their¡¯s ceiling. Eruhaben continued to watch Raon as he started to speak again.


    ¡°You really are not like a Dragon. How cute.¡±


    Raon looked back at Eruhaben and shouted back.


    ¡°What? I am not cute!¡±


    ¡°I will help you.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Raon tilted his head in confusion. He then looked toward Cale with an expression that seemed to be asking, ¡®what did I just hear?¡¯


    Cale had a confused look on his face as well.


    At that moment, the human and Dragon duo heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice again.


    The ancient Dragon wanted to pass everything he had to someone else in order to leave his mark on this world before he died.


    ¡°Stay in myir.¡±


    Eruhaben knew that he was dying. He had five years to live at maximum.


    He did not have enough time.


    The reason that he was benevolent to other Dragons was because only another Dragon could carry on his legacy. He had now met a Dragon that was quite good and cared a lot about friendship.


    ¡°I will pass on everything I have.¡±


    Any normal Dragon would find this to be annoying and decline. They did not want to carry on another Dragon¡¯s legacy. However, Eruhaben asked, thinking that this Dragon would be different.


    ¡®But he may still decline, since he is a Dragon.¡¯


    This little kid was a Dragon after all. Eruhaben was worried that Raon would decline.


    ¡°Of course, you can decline if you don¡¯t want it. I am a generous Dragon, so I will not seek to get revenge like other Dragons might. So, feel free to say what is on-.¡±


    Eruhaben stopped talking after looking toward Cale and Raon.


    Cale had an odd expression on his face.


    Raon also had an odd expression on his face.


    The former seemed to be confused, while thetter seemed to be excited.


    ¡®Excited?¡¯


    Raon was talking in Cale¡¯s mind while Eruhaben was being confused by Raon¡¯s expression of excitement.


    - Human, it is free! He said he will give me everything!


    Raon was starting to smile the same way Cale smiled every time he sold something to the crown prince.


    ¡°Golden Dragon!¡±


    ¡°What is it? You can decline if you¡¯d like, but I think you will be able to learn everything in about three months-¡±


    ¡°Is lodging and food free as well?¡±


    Eruhaben blinked a few times, wondering if he had heard correctly. Raon was smiling.


    Eruhaben finally managed to speak after a while.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°If you are going to teach me for free, do I get to stay here for free as well?¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    Raon pointed to Cale and the rest before asking once more.


    ¡°Is it free for all of us?¡±


    ¡°...I guess so?¡±


    Bang!


    Raon mmed down on the golden table with excitement and quickly shouted.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Raon started to shout in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - Then I will be even stronger! If I get everything that belongs to this Golden Dragon, I will be at least twice as strong!


    - And it is all for free!


    Cale smiled awkwardly after seeing that Eruhaben, who was unable to understand Raon¡¯s energetic response, looking toward him instead.


    ¡°Hahaha-.¡±


    Yes, this was good.


    Cale petted Raon¡¯s head one more time.


    He felt oddly proud and satisfied.


    He had taught Raon well.


    1. This is the second time the author is using Dominating Water instead of Fire Suppressing Water. I¡¯m going to use Dominating Water from here on.


    2. Looks like it is now wind and not water. Makes so much more sense.

 Chapter 125: I’ll Do It! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 125: I''ll Do It! (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Compared to the excited ck Dragon, the Gold Dragon was feeling iffy even though he got the response that he had wanted.


    ¡°Teach me everything! Teach me everything that you know!¡±


    Eruhaben looked at how excited Raon was and quietly mumbled back.


    ¡°...I n to do that.¡±


    ¡°Great idea! Don¡¯t you agree, weak human?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Eruhaben had lived for close to 1,000 years, but had never seen such abination like this human who was nodding his head and the Dragon that was pping his wings.


    ¡®Am I making the right decision?¡¯


    He questioned it for a moment, but quickly stopped doubting himself as he did not have much time left. This was fate as well. He happened to meet a young Dragon while in his twilight years, and that Dragon was one that was not like normal Dragons. What else could this be if it was not fate?


    He started tough, thinking about how he had never expected such an odd situation.


    ¡°Might as well pass everything on since I am going to die soon.¡±


    Although Eruhaben wasughing as he said that, silence quickly filled the area. However, Eruhaben could feel the gazes that were focused on him.


    ¡°What? Goldie, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Dragon-nim, what are you talking about?¡±


    Raon flew in front of Eruhaben¡¯s face and started to shout, while Pendrick was shaking, as if he had heard the deration for the destruction of the world.


    Raon flew around and looked over Eruhaben¡¯s body as he asked.


    ¡°Are you poisoned? Did someone curse you? Did you get hurt while fighting?¡±


    Eruhaben felt odd hearing the shocked and concerned voice of this little Dragon. However, he pushed Raon away with his hand.


    ¡°Little kid, does it make sense for a Dragon to suffer from such things?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    Eruhaben then flinched at Raon¡¯s continued words.


    ¡°Then why are you dying? Don¡¯t die! You¡¯re the only other Dragon I know!¡±


    The Gold Dragon¡¯s expression became difficult to read. He seemed like he was about tough, but also like he was in disbelief. Eruhaben avoided Raon¡¯s passionate gaze only to end up making eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°May I ask why you are sick?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just be weak with age.¡±


    Eruhaben waved it off, but Cale started to worry.


    ¡®Since we¡¯re getting something from him...¡¯


    Cale started to think back to see if there was an ancient power that could help.


    Eruhaben petted Pendrick, who seemed to be in a chaotic state from the sudden news, on the head. He recalled when Chief Canaria had brought this Elf who could not see Elementals with her to their.


    He was curious about Pendrick¡¯s unique disposition that he had saved this dying Elf in order to satisfy his curiosity. This child had started to follow Eruhaben around after that. Feeling Pendrick¡¯s sincerity, Eruhaben started to treat Pendrick with gentleness rather than curiosity.


    ¡°Pendrick, all things of the world are bound to get old and die. Nothing can ovee death. Well, there are ways of controlling death.¡±


    ¡°H, how?¡±


    Eruhaben was calm while Pendrick was anxious.


    ¡°You need to follow the darkness. Like the Lich.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Pendrick let out a gasp.


    Eruhaben quickly added on.


    ¡°Of course, I have no ns to do that.¡±


    However, there were some Dragons in the past who ended up doing that. Eruhaben understood why they had done it, but he still did not agree with their decisions.


    Necromancers would eventually die, and Dark Elves would die as well. However, a Lich did not feel any pain or die from old age. The difference between the two was quite significant.


    ¡°But it is still a while away, so there is no need to worry about it now.¡±


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    Eruhaben could see the teary Pendrick nodding his head. At that moment, Eruhaben could hear Raon¡¯s voice once again.


    ¡°Hey, Golden Dragon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Eruhaben turned to look at Raon after hearing Raon¡¯s serious voice. Raon then shared what was on his mind.


    ¡°I will be able to find a way for you to live for a very long time because I am great and mighty. Just wait.¡±


    Eruhaben just stared at Raon and ignored what Raon had just said. However, he had to use his fingers to prevent himself from smiling as he looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Can all of you stay here for about three months? Cale Henituse, I heard that you were a noble.¡±


    ¡°Mm, it should be fine for us to stay here for a bit.¡±


    Cale thought about his promise with Litana after hearing Eruhaben¡¯s question. Litana, the Queen of the Jungle, had said she wanted to meet with Cale in order to pay him back for his help.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale turned his gaze over to Raon after hearing Raon¡¯s voice. He then flinched, as Raon¡¯s eyes looked vicious.


    ¡°...Human, I do not wish to be here alone.¡±


    Raon did not even wait for Cale¡¯s reaction as he turned toward Eruhaben. The Dragon-like re made Eruhaben let out an interested gasp as he made eye contact with Raon. Raon then started to speak.


    ¡°This weak human only sleeps on the most luxurious and soft beds. He likes fruits and only eats the highest quality meat.¡±


    ¡°...You want me to prepare it?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the owner of this ce? Didn¡¯t you say that everything would be free? A great and mighty Dragon just requires a flick of their hand to prepare all of those things.¡±


    ¡°...That is true.¡±


    At that moment, Eruhaben wondered why he had to do all of this, even in his old age.


    ¡®I¡¯ve grown too old.¡¯


    He had be too nice. How did he, someone who used to beat up those arrogant Dragons so that they would be stuck to their beds licking their wounds for at least a month, end up like this?


    However, Raon didn¡¯t care about what Eruhaben was thinking about as he turned back toward Cale.


    ¡°Human, don¡¯t you need to go meet with the Queen of the Jungle?¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°Hurry, hurry back. I will give you one week.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    Raon snickered after hearing Cale¡¯s response and returned to the couch next to Cale toy down on the fluffy couch.


    That made Cale let out a sigh.


    ¡°Haaaaaa.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Eruhaben let out a gasp as well. At that moment, Cale and Eruhaben made eye contact again. Although they were almost a thousand years apart, they felt a sense of connection with each other.


    Cale then started to speak.


    ¡°Then I will be back.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Eruhaben let out a sigh and responded back, before casually adding on to Cale, who was getting up from the couch, as well as the rest of the group who were getting ready to follow behind him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you go in and out, but be quiet while you are here. I am a bit sensitive. I epted all of you because the little kid demanded it, but be careful.¡±


    The Gold Dragon could see that both Cale and Raon were giving him the same odd expression.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Cale slowly shook his head and answered back.


    ¡°No, nothing at all.¡±


    At that moment, Raon started to speak into Cale¡¯s mind.


    - That Golden Dragon doesn¡¯t seem that sensitive though?


    Cale felt the same way. Eruhaben did not seem sensitive at all. Eruhaben, like Raon, did not seem like a normal Dragon. Eruhaben must have been feeling iffy about Cale¡¯s gaze, as he quickly added on.


    ¡°Also, I am only going to teach the little kid. I will not teach anybody else anything, no matter how much you beg and plead. Well, I am a bit curious about the Beast children, but no.¡±


    Cale clearly understood.


    ¡®He¡¯ll teach us if we beg and plead.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze moved toward his group to see Rosalyn and the Beast children.


    Rosalyn looked toward him and started to smile.


    Rosalyn, as expected, had understood as well. Cale had a sly smirk on his face.


    ¡°...Why are you smiling like that?¡±


    ¡°This is my way of agreeing with you, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Eruhaben found this to be suspicious. He didn¡¯t know what was going through Cale¡¯s mind.


    Cale was thinking about how Raon, as well as everybody else in his group, would take whatever they could from this Dragon for the next three months.


    He had thought that this Dragon would be scary, but it just ended up being a nice old man who continued to help them out, even as he grumbled.


    ¡°Human, I do not know why you are smiling like that again, but you need to hurry back.¡±


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll only take a few people ande back soon.¡±


    Cale responded back to Raon¡¯s repeated question, but suddenly felt nervous after thinking about the group that would go to the Jungle with him.


    The next day, Cale figured out the source of that nervousness.


    ¡°Enjoy your trip, human! Don¡¯t step in to take action and get hurt again!¡±


    They were standing in front of Eruhaben¡¯sir. Cale was not paying attention to any of Raon¡¯s concerned statements, as he was currently deep in thought.


    ¡®I knew that something was weird.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze turned toward the group that would be going with him.


    First of all, in order to go through the, ¡®Path of No Return,¡¯ one of the Five Forbidden Regions, he needed On with him. On was currently saying goodbye to Hong. Cale walked past On and toward the others.


    Choi Han, Beacrox, and Ron.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    It was abination that he couldn¡¯t help but groan about.


    ¡®Should I have brought Hans instead?¡¯


    Cale thought about Hans, whom he had left back in the Ubarr territory. An unknown coldness made Cale get the chills and start to shiver.


    ¡°Young master-nim, are you okay?¡±


    Ron approached him and pretended to be a nice old man.


    ¡°...Yes, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you are okay. Please let me know if you start to feel sick.¡±


    Ron put on his usual benign smile.


    ¡°In a way, it¡¯s nice to travel with only a few people like this. It has been a while since we have done so.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not nice at all.¡¯


    Cale looked at Beacrox, who was putting on a pair of white gloves as usual, and started to contemte about this member makeup.


    ¡®It seems like the perfect team to go do some bad things.¡¯


    Beacrox must have noticed Cale¡¯s look of uncertainty, as he brushed his hands off and approached Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, we should be able to head out now.¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Raon and the others said goodbye as Cale and the group headed toward Hoik Vige, which was located at the southern end of the Whipper Kingdom. This was the location of the entrance of the, ¡®Path of No Return.¡¯


    It just had to be raining.


    ¡°It is simr tost time!¡±


    The silver kitten On, who was in Cale¡¯s arms, started to hum as she controlled the fog.


    Cale¡¯s group was currently walking inside the, ¡®Path of No Return.¡¯ Even the rain could not get rid of this odd fog.


    Shaaaaaa-


    The rain was so loud that Cale couldn¡¯t even hear On¡¯s humming.


    Drip. Drip. Drip.


    Cale was starting to get annoyed by the rain falling on his raincoat. Beacrox slowly walked up next to Cale.


    ¡°It is gettingte and the rain is strong. Young master-nim, I think it would be best to spend the night in the forest.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°On, let¡¯s head back to that cave fromst time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nearby.¡±


    Cale saw that On was controlling the fog again, and so he told the others to follow.


    Ron, Choi Han, and Beacrox all clutched at the raincoats and followed behind Cale. Choi Han walked up next to Cale and asked.


    ¡°Are you heading to the cave where you met Queen Litana-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that one.¡±


    It was a memorable location where Cale had pretended to be a good and benevolent person. It was a ce where he had acted like all sorts of things that he was not.


    ¡°I have some good memories in that ce.¡±


    On must have recalled that memory as well, as she shook her head and continued to control the fog. Maybe it was because everybody was walking quickly, but they soon saw the cave up ahead.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there! Hmm?¡±


    On, who was pointing toward the cave, suddenly stopped. Ron came up to Cale.


    ¡°There seems to be someone in there.¡±


    A faint light wasing out of the cave. Someone seemed to already be inside of the cave. Cale debated it for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°It seems like it is toote to go elsewhere. Let¡¯s head there for now.¡±


    It was annoying to go look for another location. It was raining, it was dark, he was hungry, and he didn¡¯t want to walk anymore.


    Since there really wasn¡¯t anywhere else to go, they might as well spend a night with some strangers.


    ¡°As you wish, Cale-nim. Thankfully, I do not feel any strong auras in there.¡±


    Cale quickly answered after hearing Choi Han¡¯sment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have anything to lose.


    Drip. Drip.


    The rain started to pummel their raincoats harder as they quickly headed to the cave.


    The faint light started to get stronger and they could see the entrance of the cave.


    ¡®I can finally rest.¡¯


    Cale was about to walk even faster with that thought in mind when he heard Choi Han¡¯s voice.


    ¡°...It¡¯s a familiar aura.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale could see the entrance of the cave as he heard Choi Han¡¯sment.


    He could see a small fire that lit up the inside of the cave.


    There were two people inside.


    ¡®Son of a...¡¯


    Cale rubbed his eyes.


    ¡°Who, who are you?¡±


    One of the people inside asked in a shaking voice.


    A weak and innocent looking man was looking at Cale and the others. Not only were the man¡¯s eyes pure, but they seemed to be teary as well, making him look very pitiful.


    But that was not the problem.


    ¡®Why is she over here?¡¯


    There was a blonde woman lying on the ground next to the innocent-looking blonde man.


    He had seen her before.


    The blonde sword master.


    The person from the secret organization who had killed the blood-crazy mage, Redika.


    That woman was dyed ck in multiple spots on her body and was lying there unconscious.


    ng-


    A very quiet noise reached Cale¡¯s ear.


    Choi Han had started to take his sword out of the scabbard.


    Cale felt like someone had thrown a punch at him.


    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯


    At that moment, he made eye contact with Ron.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    That was what Ron¡¯s gaze seemed to be asked. At that moment, Cale¡¯s mind became clear.


    ¡®Oh, right. That woman does not know my face.¡¯


    The blonde sword master did not know Cale¡¯s face, or anybody else¡¯s face for that matter. She had only seen them with their masks on.


    ¡®Perfect.¡¯


    Cale put a hand on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Choi Han, put your sword away.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? But!¡±


    Cale whispered to Choi Han who asked with confusion.


    ¡°Hide your aura.¡±


    The woman may feel Choi Han¡¯s aura if she woke upter.


    Instead of looking at the confused Choi Han, Cale looked toward the unconscious sword master and the blonde, innocent-looking man next to her.


    Cale gently smiled at the man as On meowed in Cale¡¯s arms.


    Meeeeow.


    She seemed to be saying that this was a repeat of what had happenedst time. However, Cale did not care about her opinion right now.


    Choi Han definitely said that he did not feel any strong aura inside of the cave.


    That meant that, unlike the blonde sword master, this man was weak.


    Cale took off the hood of his raincoat and started to speak to the blonde man.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did we scare you?¡±


    It was a gentle and sincere tone.


    Choi Han flinched at that tone. However, Ron stepped forward at that moment.


    Ron, Beacrox, and On, the three of them did not interact with the enemy during the battle they fought alongside the Whale tribe. That was why they didn¡¯t know the face of the blonde sword master.


    However, Cale was not worried about what Ron would say.


    ¡°I apologize. Our young master-nim¡¯s guard is very dedicated to his job.¡±


    Ron spoke warmly, fitting his role as a servant masterfully.


    Cale made eye contact with Ron and then Beacrox. The father-son duo stealthily nodded their heads at Cale.


    ¡®We don¡¯t know what is going on, but we will y along for now.¡¯


    That seemed to be what they were saying.


    ¡®How reliable.¡¯


    Cale suddenly felt like they were very reliable. This was the first time Cale actually liked this member configuration.


    1. Yes, he uses hurry twice.

 Chapter 126: Really A Good Person (1)

    <h4>Chapter 126: Really A Good Person (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Anybody would think that this was a normal noble young master travelling alongside his servant and his guard.


    ¡®No. It was originally that kind ofbination.¡¯


    Cale recalled this fact that he had forgotten about and smiled gently toward the blonde man.


    However, things did not go as he had expected.


    ¡®What the?¡¯


    The man became even warier of Cale.


    His pupils were shaking quite a bit while looking at Ron. The man stared at Ron¡¯s left arm.


    Ron¡¯s left arm was the arm made by the necromancer, Mary.


    Although it was not visible because Ron usually wore a long sleeve shirt and ck gloves, the blonde man was still staring at that covered left arm.


    His expression was full of uncertainty, wariness, and chaos.


    It was as if he knew that the arm was fake and made of the darkness attribute.


    Just looking at it was enough for this man to realize that it had the darkness affinity.


    ¡®...Oh?¡¯


    Cale had a suspicion.


    His gaze headed over to the blonde man and the blonde woman. They looked different, but oddly simr at the same time, as if they were siblings.


    He suddenly thought of something.


    ¡®Magic Bomb.¡¯


    And one more thing.


    ¡®The Church of the Sun God.¡¯


    And finally.


    ¡®The Saint and the Holy Maiden.¡¯


    ¡®...Damn it, really?¡¯


    Why did he have to have such a suspicion?


    Cale made up his mind.


    ¡®Let¡¯s pretend not to know anything and just be civil.¡¯


    However, that feeling did not seem to be shared by the other party.


    ¡°I will not be t, tricked!¡±


    The blonde man went over and hugged the blonde sword master while staring at Cale¡¯s group, specifically, Ron. However, his innocent eyes that looked like one of a young horse that was drench in the rain, just seemed pitiful rather than intimidating.


    ¡°I am not sure what you are talking about. We are not tricking you about anything. We just happen to be passing by.¡±


    Ron, who had his usual smile as he slowly approached the blonde man, seemed like the typical viin to Cale.


    ¡°D, don¡¯te here!¡±


    The blonde man seemed to be unable to hear anything as he picked up the woman and slowly started to move backward.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡®Ah!¡±


    The unconscious woman let out a moan. The blonde man stopped moving backward and quickly put the woman back down onto the ground.


    The gaze of the man who was looking over the woman seemed to be full of anger and resentment as he started to shout.


    ¡°You evil beings! First you throw dead mana bombs, and now you¡¯ve even contacted a necromancer?¡±


    ¡®Hmm? He seems to have the wrong idea.¡¯


    Cale realized that this person, whom he suspected to be the Saint, had the wrong idea.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale lowered his head after On tapped on his arm to see On looking at him with a gaze that seemed to be asking if they needed to take care of this.


    ¡®Don¡¯t we need to take care of this?¡¯


    ¡®No, not yet.¡¯


    However, Cale shook his head.


    His intuition was telling him to hold on.


    Usually in these situations, the side with the wrong idea tended to spew out useful information.


    Furthermore, there was something that he needed to figure out.


    ¡®Dead mana bombs?¡¯


    Was it possible to make bombs with dead mana?


    Cale thought that the secret organization may have made such a bomb and needed more information. That was why he did not do anything and just observed the situation.


    And Ron was moving exactly as Cale wanted him to.


    Ron was smiling gently as he deliberately took another step toward the man.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are talking about sir. You seem to have the wrong idea about us.¡±


    Ron¡¯s action of showing that he was innocent made the man start to shout with a gaze that seemed to be saying he would not be tricked again. His voice sounded like someone who had epted the fact that they may die soon.


    ¡°I will protect Hannah now! How could you do such terrible things in the name of the Empire?¡±


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    ¡°The Sun God¡¯s mace will not let you off!¡±


    Veins were popping out on his forehead as he continued to shout.


    ¡°The Sun will know of our grudge!¡±


    ¡®What the? What is this punk talking about?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s mind became a bit chaotic. However, the blonde man seemed to have gotten past his fear as he continued to shout without stopping.


    Although his face looked innocent, his voice was as loud as a train¡¯s horn.


    ¡°Although I may just be the half with the healing abilities! I will not stand still-¡±


    In the end, Cale had to cut the man off.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°Ha! I will not stop, even if you try to prevent me from saying any-¡±


    ¡°Hey, hold on!¡±


    The low but strong voice made the blonde man shut up for a moment.


    The red-haired man seemed to be annoyed as he let out a strong aura. The pressure from the aura made the blonde man freeze up.


    Shaaaaaaaaaa-


    It was now quiet in the cave, other than the sound of the rain. Cale could finally start to sort things out in his head. His brain quickly started to process everything.


    ¡®The dead mana bomb is a product of the Empire.¡¯


    And these blondes were currently being chased by the Empire.


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed over to the blonde woman. The blonde man must have noticed this as he hurriedly hugged the woman, but Cale had already verified what he needed to verify.


    There was a good chance that the ck marks on her body were the result of being exposed to dead mana.


    ¡®...This is bad.¡¯


    Cale had never expected that the Empire would have developed something like a dead mana bomb. The novel had not discussed such a thing.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron¡¯s voice made Cale gather his thoughts and look back toward the blonde man. The man flinched at Cale¡¯s gaze, but bit down on his lips and started to shout.


    ¡°I, I will not give in!¡±


    However, the man could not hide his anxiety as the red-haired man slowly approached him. He had not felt such a strong aura in a long time.


    It was not just the aura of a strong person, but that of a ruler.


    Squeak. Squeak.


    Cale¡¯s wet shoes continued to squeak as he approached the blonde man. The blonde man could see that the red-haired man was right in front of him now.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    He needed to protect Hannah, his younger sister. The blonde man had always been baggage for his younger sister, had ended up being used by the Church, and was now being chased by the Empire after being framed. He was disappointed in himself.


    The red-haired man approached him and looked down at him. That gaze made the blonde man get the chills. The red-haired man, Cale, slowly started to speak.


    ¡°Was she injured by the poison from dead mana?¡±


    ¡°...What?!¡±


    He wanted to shout and say, ¡®what bullshit.¡¯


    However, Cale handed an item to the blonde man.


    ¡°It is a highest-grade potion. This should be able to prevent the dead mana from spreading. But you know this already, right?¡±


    For this man who had lost everything, this highest-grade potion was what he had been desperately praying for.


    This was the real thing.


    The blonde man, the Saint of the Church of the Sun God, could not use his healing abilities on his dying younger sister. The power of the Sun would burn the darkness. Using healing on his sister would lead to his sister being purified along with the darkness instead of healing her.


    The blonde man, the Saint, could see the red-haired man smiling gently. The red-haired man then pointed to the person that he had introduced as his servant.


    ¡°I know a bit about it as our servant had been injured by dead mana before. Right, Ron?¡±


    Cale pointed to Ron¡¯s left arm as he asked. Ron answered without even having a change in his expression.


    ¡°Yes sir. My left arm and body were injured severely. We barely managed to fix it.¡±


    ¡®Fix it?¡¯


    The Saint¡¯s face turned odd, but Cale pretended not to notice as he continued to take out more highest-grade potions from his magic bag.


    He had a ton of these highest-grade potions. Raon had packed his bag full of them, to the point that it was scary.


    However, Cale only took out ten of them before putting on an awkward smile as he looked back at the blonde man.


    ¡°This is all that I have on me. Oh, these are potions were made by the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Church of the God of Death. How about you use these to treat thedy as we resolve this little misunderstanding?¡±


    The Saint¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    The Saint had not seen such a genuine smile in a long time. The red-haired man who had that genuine smile on his face said something that resonated with the Saint.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t human life the most important thing?¡±


    The Saint quietly stared at the potion that was handed to him with the cap removed.


    His younger sister had often said this to him.


    ¡®Oppa, your problem is that you trust people too much. You trust people too easily and say everything without suspecting anything at all. Stop being like that. I guess that is one of your strengths though. Don¡¯t worry. I am strong, so I will protect you.¡¯


    He needed to save his younger sister.


    At that moment, the Saint could hear the red-haired man continuing to speak.


    ¡°Ah, by the way, my name is Cale Henituse, and I am from the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    The blonde man could see a small badge with the golden turtle crest on it.


    ¡°...Cale Henituse?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale answered in a gentle, yet stern voice.


    He needed to do this so that this man, as well as the woman who would wake upter, would think of him as a noble who happened to be passing by, and not the man who was pretending to be from the secret organization.


    Cale pretended to be a clueless noble young master as he looked at the man he suspected to be the Saint.


    ¡°You were Sir Cale!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    The blonde man¡¯s reaction was not what Cale had expected.


    ¡°You are right! That red hair! Now I understand why you came to the, ¡®Path of No Return.¡¯


    Grab.


    The blonde man grabbed both the potion and Cale¡¯s hand.


    Cale slowly started to pull his hand out.


    ¡°...Do I know you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you see.¡±


    The blonde man put on an innocent smile. Cale wondered how this man¡¯s demeanor could change so quickly.


    ¡°The vigers of Hoik Vige had told me about you. They said that you helped the vigers get closure and taught them about the secrets of the forest.¡±


    ¡°I did do that.¡±


    Hoik Vige was the vige at the entrance of the, ¡®Path of No Return.¡¯ Cale had bypassed the vige toe straight to the forest this time.


    ¡°Ever since that happened, the vigers have shared the story about young master Cale Henituse whenever a traveler arrives in time. I happened to overhear it when I was hid-, ah, anyways, I happened to hear about it.¡±


    ¡®I guess he was hiding out around the vige and happened to hear it.¡¯


    ¡°They described you as a wise and charismatic noble who had a warm heart.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s quite the praise.¡±


    That kind of description did not fit Cale at all.


    He had left things for Hans and the Vice Captain to take care of as he headed over to deal with the fire in the jungle. He now seriously wondered how the two of them had taken care of things.


    However, Cale had to focus on the man in front of him right now.


    The blonde man seemed to have calmed down a bit, as he started to b on with a rxed expression.


    ¡°Yes, Queen Litana-nim always brought you up whenever she talked about a good person.¡±


    ¡°...Who?¡±


    ¡®What the hell is he talking about? Why does the Saint know about Litana?¡¯


    ¡°Ah, that.¡±


    The man seemed to have realized his mistake as he put on an awkward expression and started to make up an excuse.


    ¡°The Queen of the Jungle. We had an conversation with her when we went to the Jungle in the past. She¡¯s just someone we know.¡±


    It definitely did not sound like they just had a simple interaction.


    The Saint quickly continued to speak.


    ¡°My younger sister and I are just your average people. We were helped by the Queen.¡±


    ¡®Haaa. How could he say such an obvious lie?¡¯


    Cale held back his sigh and nodded his head.


    ¡°I see. Let us heal her first.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    ¡°Ron, help him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    The Saint flinched when Ron approached, but he bowed his head after seeing Ron carefully taking out a cloth to help him.


    Cale observed the two of them before standing up.


    ¡°Then I will step outside for a moment. Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale pointed to the entrance of the cave.


    ¡°Stand there and protect them.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Listening to Choi Han¡¯s half-assed answer and seeing the increased level of trust in the Saint¡¯s eyes, Cale wondered how this extremely trusting Saint would continue to live on in this world as he patted Beacrox on the shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go look around the area. It would be bad if a wild animal or monster showed up while they are tending to the patient.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, I understand.¡±


    Beacrox responded like a trustworthy guard and followed behind Cale. Cale walked by Choi Han, who was standing at the entrance, and quietly whispered.


    ¡°Choi Han, keep your eye on them.¡±


    Choi Han finally seemed to understand, as he nodded his head with a serious expression.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. I. Will. Do. My. Best. To. Guard. Them.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s bad acting showed itself again. Cale, as well as Beacrox, ignored Choi Han and headed out of the cave. The rain had slowed down to a light drizzle, making it okay to stand outside with their raincoats on.


    "Beacrox.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mage to use the videomunication device. I¡¯ll give you a message to deliver.¡±


    Beacrox asked with a stoic expression.


    ¡°For Toonka?¡±


    Cale was a bit touched. Beacrox seemed to understand what was on his mind without needing him to exin it in detail.


    It would be too much of a disadvantage for Toonka¡¯s side if they fought against the Empire without knowing about their dead mana bombs. He could not keep this information to himself.


    ¡°Yes. Deliver the message to Toonka. Don¡¯t you think that they need to know this information to be able to fight at a simr level?¡±


    However, contrary to what Cale was thinking, Beacrox said something else.


    ¡°You seemed to be worried about him.¡±


    ¡°Who? Toonka?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Cale was silent for a moment before he started to speak again.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t say anything and go.¡±


    Beacrox¡¯s stoic expression slowly turned into a smile as he nodded his head. It was an expression that seemed to say that he really couldn¡¯t do anything about this young master of his.


    Cale did not give any other exnation, even after seeing Beacrox¡¯s expression.


    Cale knew about Toonka¡¯s battle tactics.


    He was the type to just push aside his injured soldiers and move forward.


    Toonka was the type to think that it was only natural for weak people to be left behind, injured, or killed.


    Harol was the same way.


    Both Harol and Toonka just did whatever they felt like doing. Harol¡¯s greed revolved around getting rid of magic on the entire continent, while Toonka¡¯s greed revolved around fighting and getting stronger.


    ¡®The people under them shouldn¡¯t have to suffer just because their leaders are a mess.¡¯


    If he was worried about anybody, it was not Toonka, but the soldiers following Toonka¡¯s orders.


    Who would be the most injured by those bombs?


    Furthermore, it was difficult to recover from being poisoned by dead mana. You needed to use highest-grade potions in order to prevent the dead mana from spreading.


    Would Harol use highest-grade potions on their soldiers?


    What about Toonka?


    Absolutely not. Toonka was the type to havepletely ignored Cale if he had acted like a weakling.


    Cale gave an order to Beacrox, who was waiting for hismand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go all the way to Toonka. Rosalyn is nearby, so deliver the message to her and she¡¯ll be able to ry the message. That will be faster. Oh, and tell prince Alberu as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I understand.¡±


    Rosalyn and Beacrox together would be able to take care of everything properly.


    Beacrox showed a bit of curiosity as he asked in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Young master-nim, they are?¡±


    ¡°I presume that they are the twins from the Church of the Sun God.¡±


    ¡°...The two on the run?¡±


    Cale observed Beacrox¡¯s expression for a bit before starting to speak.


    ¡°Yes. And that woman in there is the sword master from the secret organization that we fought against at the Hais Inds.¡±


    ¡°...That woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So hurry back. I will take care of making an excuse for your departure.¡±


    The corner of Beacrox¡¯s lips started to twist. The secret organization had brought his father to the brink of death. Cale casuallymented to Beacrox, who was quickly turning angry.


    ¡°Trust me and Ron and hurry back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very reassuring.¡±


    Beacrox nodded his head. His father and young master Cale would be fine. Furthermore, they had the strong Choi Han with them, so there should be no dangerous situations.


    Meeeeow.


    On meowed in order to show that she was there as well. Beacrox smiled and reached his hand out to Cale.


    ¡°Please give me the message.¡±


    Cale sent Beacrox off with the message and slowly headed back to the cave.


    ¡°Cale-nim, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale entered the cave while being greeted by Choi Han. Ron still had his benign smile on his face. Choi Han and Ron did not say anything, even though Beacrox was not with Cale.


    Cale quickly approached the Saint who was worriedly looking at the blonde sword master.


    ¡°How is it? Is thedy doing a bit better?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes. The dead mana in her body is slowly-.¡±


    It was at that moment while the Saint was speaking with a bright expression that something happened.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The blonde sword master let out a moan. Her eyshes started to flutter as if she would open her eyes soon.


    ¡°Ha, Hannah!¡±


    The Saint called out what Cale presumed to be the sword master¡¯s name as the woman slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°...Oppa.¡±


    ¡°Hannah!¡±


    The Saint called out his sister¡¯s name and hugged her.


    Cale wrote something on Ron¡¯s palm while the twins were having their moment.


    ¡®Part of Arm.¡¯


    Ron¡¯s gaze turned cold while Cale pretended not to know anything as he smiled at the Saint who was looking at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim, my sister is awake thanks to you. Thank you very much!¡±


    Cale received a look of gratitude from the Saint, as well as a look of confusion from the sword master, as he put on his most noble-like smile.


    There was still a lot of things that he needed to find out from the two of them.

 Chapter 127: Really A Good Person (2)

    <h4>Chapter 127: Really A Good Person (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale needed to learn more about their current situation, as well as why Litana¡¯s name came out of the Saint¡¯s mouth, and why the Empire was using dead mana as a weapon, even though it could be poisonous for them as well.


    ¡°...Oppa.¡±


    The sword master, Hannah, called out to the Saint in a sleepy voice. However, Hannah¡¯s eyes were focused on Cale, Choi Han, and Ron.


    Cale was also checking Hannah¡¯s condition.


    ¡®She¡¯s at the beginning stages of the dead mana poison.¡¯


    He could see that the injuries on her body were dyed ck.


    The dead mana bomb that she was hit with seemed to take a liquid form. The liquid must havended on her injuries in order to poison her.


    ¡®She must have survived until now because she is a sword master.¡¯


    Sword masters have strong vitality. Her aura was probably preventing the dead mana from spreading inside of her body.


    However, the sword master was currently in a weakened state.


    Cale automatically started to form a gentle smile on his face. That made the woman wary.


    ¡°...Who are these people?¡±


    She barely regained consciousness, but she still seemed to be having a difficult timemunicating. Her entire body was covered in sweat, and she barely managed to speak.


    ¡°I, cough, haaa.¡±


    The sword master¡¯s shoulders flinched, and she coughed up ck blood. The Saint quickly brought his hands up to her mouth.


    ¡°Hannah! Don¡¯t speak!¡±


    ¡°...Didn¡¯t I tell you not to let strangers in?¡±


    The woman red at the Saint and tried to sit up. At that moment, a white cloth was ced at her mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding. Please rx, I will exin everything.¡±


    A warm voice reached Hannah¡¯s ears. Cale wiped the ck blood off her mouth.


    ¡®I should collect the ck blood and ask the Dragonter.¡¯


    Cale made up his mind to ask Eruhaben once he got back and gently spoke to the wary enemy.


    ¡°I was touched by how desperate your oppa was as he was trying to save your life. So please focus on your health first.¡±


    ¡°Here is a potion, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron handed Cale a new potion right on cue. Cale was in awe while looking at Ron, who was acting just like a benign old man, as if he had never had that cold gaze in his eyes.


    ¡®Wow, he¡¯s so good.¡¯


    This waspletely different than when he was traveling with Choi Han, Rosalyn, and the children who averaged 8 years of age.


    Cale handed the potion to the Saint with a rxed expression.


    Hannah¡¯s mind became chaotic while watching all of this.


    It was weird that a noble young master-like person and his servant were in this, ¡®Path of No Return.¡¯


    ¡°...Who the hell are these people.¡±


    At that moment, Hannah could hear her brother¡¯s gentle voice.


    ¡°Hannah, be respectful. These people are not like that.¡±


    Hannah looked toward her brother after feeling like he was scolding her. She was worried what her brother, who waspletely innocent to the point of stupidity, had done while she was unconscious.


    However, the Saint¡¯s expression was bright for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°Hannah, he is someone that you know as well. Remember hearing about Cale Henituse in Hoik Vige? He is Cale Henituse, and those are his servant and his knights.¡±


    ¡°...Cale Henituse?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s eyes headed toward the red-haired man. The Saint continued to speak in an excited voice.


    ¡°Yes. You exined it to me. You said that he was the great hero who stepped up to protect the Roan Kingdom during the terror incident!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s eyes had an unexinable look to them.


    Cale slightly lowered his head as if he was embarrassed at how she was staring at him. He then started to think to himself.


    ¡®Great hero my ass. I was an annoying enemy to her.¡¯


    As a member of the secret organization, Cale was not the Roan Kingdom¡¯s hero, but one of the pests who got in their way.


    But Cale was able to confirm one thing from the Saint¡¯s statements.


    ¡®The Saint is not a member of the secret organization.¡¯


    If he was, he would not be acting so stupidly.


    ¡°That is why young master Cale-nim gave us the potions and has his knight protecting us.¡±


    ¡°...Are you really that Cale Henituse?¡±


    Cale put on an awkward smile at her gaze that seemed to be full of doubt.


    ¡°Yes. It is embarrassing, but I am indeed that Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡°...Young master Silver Shield?¡±


    It had been a long time since he had heard this embarrassing nickname that came out of the sword master¡¯s mouth.


    However, Cale needed to give her faith right now.


    Paaat.


    A small shield appeared with a silver glow.


    ¡°...Oh!¡±


    The Saint was amazed, while the sword master seemed to be a bit relieved. Cale looked toward her and asked.


    ¡°Do you trust me now?¡±


    ¡°...Well, I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Then please get some rest, as you are still in a state of danger.¡±


    Cale started to speak with a reliable look on his face.


    ¡°We will stand guard tonight. I do not know why you are in your current situation, but I believe it is a noble¡¯s duty to protect the weak and troubled.¡±


    The Saint was full of admiration, while the sword master had a look of relief. Ron then yed along properly.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you are right. We are different than those evil bastards who caused the terror incident in the capital. We need to work hard in order to save others and to be different than those people who aim to kill others.¡±


    The sword master nodded her head and agreed.


    ¡°...You are right.¡±


    ¡®Oh, I didn¡¯t expect for her to agree.¡¯


    Cale did not expect her to agree with Ron¡¯s statement. However, he got an odd feeling after hearing what she had to say next.


    ¡°Those... those bastards need their blood sucked dry until they die.¡±


    ¡®...So scary.¡¯


    Cale felt like this woman must have been betrayed by the organization. However, Cale asked with a casual expression, as if he did not hear what she just said.


    ¡°But how did you end up in the, ¡®Path of No Return?¡¯ It will be dangerous if you get lost.¡±


    Silence suddenly filled the cave.


    The Saint looked at his sister with a look of anxiety, while the sword master just quietly looked up at the ceiling.


    That allowed Cale to make his assumptions.


    ¡®They must be on their way to meet with Litana.¡¯


    The Queen of the Jungle¡¯s name probably did not slip out of the Saint¡¯s mouth for no reason.


    It was obvious.


    His assumptions were proved to be true very quickly.


    Meeeeow.


    On, who had been guiding Beacrox to the entrance of the forest, walked into the cave. She then immediately headed for Cale and urgently tapped on his arm.


    At the same time, Choi Han, who was still standing at the entrance of the cave, called out to Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, there is a light approaching in the distance.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale walked toward the entrance of the cave with shock.


    The rain had gotten strong again. There was a light approaching the cave in the middle of the night even during this terrible rain.


    Cale finally understood why the Saint, who had to hide with his injured sister, still lit a fire inside the cave.


    At that moment, Choi Han whispered in a quiet voice that would be drowned out by the rain so that only Cale could hear.


    ¡°I heard this during our battle at the Elf Vige.¡±


    Choi Han recalled what the magic spearman had said while they were fighting.


    ¡®I¡¯m already busy because of those blonde twins! Why are these bastards always getting in my way?!¡¯


    He repeated the magic spearman¡¯s words to Cale. Cale patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulders and turned around. His gaze was headed toward the pair of siblings.


    ¡°They seem to be your guests. Am I right?¡±


    The Saint looked toward the sword master, who got up while struggling and looked toward Cale with her face that was dyed ck by the dead mana in multiple spots.


    ¡°Yes, they are probably our guests.¡±


    Cale could see the people approaching the cave as soon as Hannah answered.


    ¡°...Young master Cale!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Miss Lina.¡±


    Litana, the Queen of the Jungle, was standing there with a glowing orb in her hand. Instead of looking at the shocked Litana, Cale was looking at the crest on the orb.


    It was the crest of the Sun God.


    The light inside of the orb was in the shape of an arrow pointing toward the location of the Saint.


    Cale slowly turned around and looked toward the Saint.


    ¡°It is the crest of the Sun God. Why is that pointing to you?¡±


    ¡°That, you see, young master Cale...¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, the two of you look like siblings, no, like twins.¡±


    Cale, who was looking at the Saint who was quietly stood there with an awkward expression on his face, let out a sigh.


    ¡°Haa, I think I understand how Miss Lina got here without getting lost. I also think I know who the two of you are.¡±


    ¡°... Young master Cale.¡±


    Litana approached Cale after seeing the stiff expression on his face. She had never seen such a look on Cale¡¯s face before. He looked like he was trying to hide theplicated thoughts on his mind.


    Cale did not look at the approaching Litana, instead, he started to speak as if he was mumbling to himself.


    ¡°I was helping you because I thought it was the right thing to do, but the people I helped-¡±


    Sorrow filled Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why did the people I helped have to be the ones responsible for the Church of the Sun God¡¯s terror incident. How could you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    At that moment, the Saint¡¯s voice echoed in the cave.


    ¡°Oppa, calm down.¡±


    The sword master calmed the Saint down, and Cale made eye contact with the Saint. His gaze seemed to be full of anger, like he was upset about something. Cale then looked toward Litana and started to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that there was a reason for it?¡±


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°If it is the Miss Lina that I know, she would never help out people responsible for such a horrible tragedy.¡±


    Cale¡¯s hand pointed toward the siblings.


    ¡°I also think, no, I want to believe that a pair of siblings who care about each other so much would never do such a thing.¡±


    The Saint¡¯s pupils started to tear up with admiration.


    Litana was the same way. She vigorously nodded her head and answered back.


    ¡°Do not worry, young master Cale. You are indeed right about me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim. We did note here with bad intentions.¡±


    One of Litana¡¯s loyal subordinates added on. Cale struggled to smile after hearing their responses and nodded his head.


    Litana seemed relieved after seeing his actions as she approached the siblings.


    At that moment, Cale secretly made eye contact with Ron.


    Ron stealthily gave him a thumbs up and had a satisfied look on his face, while Choi Han was looking at Cale with a nk expression.


    ¡®This much was nothing.¡¯


    Cale gave a gaze that seemed to be saying that before turning to look at Litana, who was speaking to him.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you should listen to their story with me.¡±


    ¡°...That is okay. I feel like it will be burdensome for me.¡±


    He declined once to start, acting as if he did not want to get involved.


    ¡°It is not because we need your help. It was something I nned to tell you when I saw you again anyway.¡±


    Cale nodded his head after hearing that she did not need his help.


    ¡°Is there something I need to be aware of?¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale, do you remember the fire in the Jungle?¡±


    ¡®Why is she suddenly talking about the fire?¡¯


    ¡°...Yes, I remember. It was terrible.¡±


    ¡°It really was. We found the culprits responsible for starting that fire.¡±


    Cale quickly figured out what the twins used to approach Litana.


    The Imperial Prince had caused the fire in the Jungle.


    They probably called her out with this information.


    However, Cale pretended like he didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°I presume these siblings are not the culprit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is as you suspect. They were the ones who told me about the culprit.¡±


    Cale looked toward the twins with disbelief. At that moment, the sword master started to speak to the Saint.


    ¡°Oppa, tell them everything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Saint started to speak with a determined look on his face.


    ¡°Although we are known as a Saint and a Holy Maiden, I am a Saint who only has half of the divine abilities, and my sister Hannah is not a Holy Maiden at all. She was raised as a swordsman, as she was talented with the sword.¡±


    The Saint showed his anger toward the church.


    ¡°The church used the two of us and proimed that we were both born with divine abilities and made us live as the Saint and Holy Maiden. That was why we were never able to even see the world.¡±


    Cale held back his smirk.


    ¡®What lies.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t believe the casual look on Hannah¡¯s face. Hannah, who was leaning on the cave wall to stand, had been all over the world as a member of the secret organization.


    The Saint continued to speak while Cale observed Hannah.


    ¡°Some unknown organization threw a magic bomb into the church and the church was ruined. The Empire then imed that we were in cahoots with the organization and started to chase us down.¡±


    ¡°Then you are saying that you did not cause that incident?¡±


    The Saint nodded his head at Litana¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes, it was not us. However, the Empire said that it was us because they wanted to get rid of the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Why would they want to do that?¡±


    The Saint was quiet for a moment before he started to respond.


    ¡°It was because of the information the church was nning on revealing during the celebration. Everybody else who knew about the information was killed by the bomb.¡±


    ¡°What information is that?¡±


    Litana urged the Saint on, as if this was the information she had been waiting for. However, the answer came from the sword master instead.


    ¡°The Empire used Alchemy to make a bomb out of dead mana. They were also responsible for the giant fire in the Jungle.¡±


    The Saint added on.


    ¡°The church nned on using that promation to suppress the throne.¡±


    Cale finally understood why the Church of the Sun God had agreed to have their celebration together with a celebration for Alchemy.


    They were aiming for something.


    ¡°But a bomb suddenly went off and we were med as the perpetrators right before the promation! The Empire must have been aware that we had that information! That is why we are being unfairly chased down like this and Hannah ended up hurt! Ugh!¡±


    The Saint¡¯s eyes started to turn red as if he wanted to cry.


    Cale quietly stood there while listening to everything that they had said. However, his mind was quickly processing the information.


    ¡®It seems like something between the Empire and the Church of the Sun God, so why is the secret organization in the middle of it?¡¯


    He wondered if one of the sides was involved with the organization.


    ¡®What about that woman?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed back toward Hannah. The Saint was venting at this point.


    ¡°We were used! It is so unfair!¡±


    The sword master Hannah started to mumble.


    ¡°Yes, we were used by everyone and betrayed by everyone who we considered to be family.¡±


    Her choice of word, ¡®everyone,¡¯ let Cale know that there was someone else other than the Church and the Empire.


    Litana started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Then are you asking us to protect you in exchange for that information?¡±


    The Saint nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. We currently have information about the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. I will give this to you, so please find a way for us the leave to the Eastern continent.¡±


    The twins¡¯ n was to run away to the Eastern continent.


    At that moment, Hannah¡¯s voice filled the cave.


    ¡°Please just send my brother there.¡±


    ¡°Hannah, what are you talking about! What about you?!¡±


    The Saint looked toward his sister with confusion. However, the sword master had a serious look on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyways.¡±


    Contrary to their original n, Hannah was poisoned by dead mana. She would die on their way to the Eastern continent.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t say that Hannah! I¡¯ll save you!¡±


    The Saint¡¯s desperate voice did nothing, as Hannah quietly stood there while looking at the ceiling. Litana looked toward the siblings with aplicated expression on her face.


    At that moment, a calm voice started to speak.


    ¡°What, are you going to get revenge?¡±


    It was Cale.


    The blonde sword master, who had been looking up at the ceiling, turned her gaze toward Cale.


    Cale looked back at the blonde sword master as he continued to speak.


    ¡°You look like that is your n.¡±


    The woman responded back.


    ¡°And if I am?¡±


    She did not hide her intentions. Her body may be dying, but her eyes were full of anger and betrayal.


    ¡°Hannah! Getting revenge on the Empire? You told me not to do it.¡±


    ¡°Right, revenge on the empire. You cannot do that.¡±


    ¡°You said I couldn¡¯t, so why are you!¡±


    Hannah closed her mouth again.


    However, Cale understood her intentions because he knew about her identity.


    She was not nning to get revenge against the Empire.


    She was nning to get revenge on someone else.


    Cale recalled what Choi Han had said to him.


    ¡®The magic spearman said that he had a lot of work because of the blonde twins. I believe that he was talking about the two of them.¡¯


    The woman had been betrayed by the secret organization as well.


    ¡°Hannah, say something! We need to say something! There¡¯s no point in living alone!¡±


    The Saint¡¯s sorrowful voice could not make Hannah speak. She closed her eyes again only to hear Cale¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°Excuse me. Mm, Miss Hannah?¡±


    She wanted to ignore the voice of the Hero of the Roan Kingdom, the good and sincere Cale Henituse.


    However, she could not do that.


    ¡°Do you want to make that revenge a sess?¡±


    Cale started to smile after seeing Hannah open her eyes in shock to look at him.


    ¡°...Just what.¡±


    ¡°Since you are going to die from dead mana anyway, I will let you live longer.¡±


    The entire cave became silent. Only Hannah responded to Cale.


    ¡°...Just what the hell are you talking about.¡±


    Cale¡¯s smile became even wider after seeing her chaotic expression.


    He then said something that neither Litana, the Queen of the Jungle, nor the Saint would understand.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die like the blood crazy mage, right?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    Cale did not miss that.


    Although he couldn¡¯t take in yesterday¡¯s enemy as a friend, he could definitely put her to use.

 Chapter 128: Really A Good Person (3)

    <h4>Chapter 128: Really A Good Person (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°The blood crazy mage? Who is that?¡±


    Queen Litana was the first to respond to Cale¡¯s statement. The Saint added on ament after her as well.


    ¡°What a vicious name. A mage who is crazy about blood? By the way, Hannah, do you want another potion? You look very pale.¡±


    The sword master Hannah had turnedpletely pale. She was keeping her mouth shut, but the corners of her mouth were shaking.


    Cale casually handed a new handkerchief to the Saint.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll need to wipe off some of Miss Hannah¡¯s sweat. Look at all of that sweat on her forehead.¡±


    Cale spoke warmly before making eye contact with Litana. Hannah put her hands behind her back in order to hide the fact that they were shaking and feigned ignorance.


    ¡°There was a guy who was known as the blood crazy mage. I¡¯ve only heard stories about him but anyways, he is dead now.¡±


    ¡°There was such a person?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard that he died an extremely cruel death.¡±


    Cale¡¯s body started to shake as if he did not even want to think about it before he continued to speak.


    ¡°He died at the hands of one of hisrades.¡±


    ¡°...Mm, how terrible.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Litana¡¯s subordinate¡¯s response. Hannah¡¯s face turned even paler, making the contrast between her pale face and the ck spots from the dead mana seem extremely visible.


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°Just hearing a story like that makes my heart jump. I do not like to watch people die.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I know about your personality, young master Cale. I¡¯m sure it is difficult for you to watch people die.¡±


    Litana agreed with Cale before asking what was on her mind.


    ¡°But what do you mean by you will help her get revenge?¡±


    Litana thought that helping someone with their revenge was not fitting Cale¡¯s character. Although she understood the resentment in the hearts of the twins, Cale¡¯s personality did not mesh well with such cruelty.


    Litana could see Cale starting to smile.


    ¡°Miss Lina, do you know what the greatest revenge is?¡±


    ¡°...The greatest revenge?¡±


    Cale turned away from Litana, even though Litana¡¯s expression was still full of confusion. He then looked toward the pale Hannah.


    ¡°Miss Hannah.¡±


    Cale started to speak in a respectful, but stern voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be butting in like this, but I will just say one thing.¡±


    ¡®What is he going to say now?¡¯


    Chaos and uncertainty filled Hannah¡¯s mind as Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, real revenge is living a long and happy life. You need to have a happy life with your older brother.¡±


    ¡®Will she buy this bullshit?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s true feelings were that real revenge was returning the pain you received to the responsible party. That was the only way to live happily. However, what he was saying waspletely opposite of his true feelings.


    Litana was in awe.


    ¡°Ah, that is what you meant. Young master Cale, you really have a big heart unlike me.¡±


    The Saint was slowly starting to tear up.


    Meeeeow.


    On jumped out of Cale¡¯s arms andnded on the ground as she started to meow. Litana started to pet the cute On¡¯s head.


    ¡°On seems to agree with you, young master Cale.¡±


    In reality, On had moved away from Cale in order to sigh in disbelief. As for Choi Han, he was avoiding the conversation and just looking outside the cave.


    ¡°Yes young master-nim. That is indeed the best form of revenge.¡±


    But Ron was inside ying along with Cale.


    Cale did not care about Choi Han and On¡¯s dissent.


    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. How about we take a quick snooze since we have a patient with us?¡±


    ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Litana looked outside the cave as she asked. It really was getting veryte.


    ¡°Oh, and the siblings here are probably very tired, so how about my group and yours take turns patrolling the area, Miss Lina?¡±


    ¡°Ah, just in case an enemy shows up?¡±


    Litana¡¯s face turned stiff as she brought up their enemy.


    ¡°Yes, just in case.¡±


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Cale looked toward the twins, specifically at Hannah, after hearing Litana agree with him.


    ¡°The two of you can get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. You don¡¯t know how long it has been since I could sleep peacefully. I feel like I will be rxed tonight.¡±


    The Saint spoke with joy, while Hannah started to frown.


    ¡°Hannah, do you need to cough again?¡±


    ¡°...Oppa, you, haaaa, never mind.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s mind seemed to be aplicated mess. Cale did not care about that as he casually started to speak to Litana.


    ¡°We will patrol first.¡±


    The long conversation finally stopped as everybody started to rx.


    Cale¡¯s group was the first to patrol, and the Saint and Holy Maiden were deep asleep when they got back. They must have been really tired. They then switched off and Litana¡¯s group got ready to patrol with the fog controlling On.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you patrolled for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°We went all the way to the forest entrance.¡±


    ¡°We should do the same. That should take about two hours.¡±


    ¡°Please be careful.¡±


    Litana smiled at Cale, who seemed to be getting ready to sleep, before she headed out with On and her subordinates. Of course, she made eye contact with Choi Han, who was still standing guard at the entrance.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    It was quiet in the cave with only the sound of the rain and the crackling fire.


    However, the silence was broken once Litana¡¯s group went far away.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s voice echoed in the cave.


    ¡°That¡¯s my question.¡±


    Cale opened his eyes that were closed and turned his head. The sword master Hannah had gotten up and was leaning on the cave wall as she red at Cale¡¯s group.


    Cale sat up and made eye contact with her. The two of them stared for a moment before Hannah started to speak.


    ¡°...Are you perhaps those people?¡±


    Hannah looked toward Cale, half certain about their identity.


    ¡°Who are, ¡®those people?¡¯¡±


    She answered Cale¡¯s question with an iffy expression.


    ¡°...The secret organization.¡±


    Her expression was quite odd as she said that. It was only natural, as she was talking about another organization as the secret organization when she was part of the true secret organization.


    Cale answered Hannah¡¯s question.


    ¡°You should run if you know that. Why haven¡¯t you run?¡±


    Cale started to smile, but the smile was not a friendly smile. In fact, it gave Hannah the chills.


    Hannah¡¯s gaze quickly peeked over to the Saint before returning to Cale.


    Cale asked as soon as they made eye contact again.


    ¡°You seem to be worried about your older brother?¡±


    ¡°...Are you threatening me?¡±


    Her eyes started to glow and the ck spots on her body started to get lighter. A golden aura started to cover her body.


    It was at that moment.


    ng.


    Choi Han started to take his sword out of the scabbard and Ron got up and moved behind Cale.


    Hannah bit down on her lips and grabbed her brother¡¯s hand. He was still sleeping peacefully.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Her mind was soplicated that it felt as if it would blow up.


    The church had used the two of them and the pope had treated them like dogs. The secret organization had approached her while she was looking for a way out. That organization had treated her like family.


    She felt like the two of them would be able to escape from the church and go to the organization that made her feel safe. However, she was betrayed by them as well.


    And now, in a blocked corridor, she was face to face with another enemy.


    She was going nuts.


    What should she do?


    It was at that moment.


    She could see Cale Henituse starting to speak again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t make threats.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Hannah let out a sigh. Her body was in serious pain because of the dead mana, but she raised her aura to the highest level possible.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that what you are doing right now is not threatening me?¡±


    Hannah looked like she was about to blow up any moment.


    An indifferent voice reached her ear at that time.


    ¡°It felt like the right thing to do to show you respect.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡®What the hell is he talking about?¡¯


    Hannah could not understand Cale. However, Cale just shrugged his shoulders and casuallymented.


    ¡°By the looks of it, you were betrayed by Arm as well?¡±


    This man knew the name of Arm. Hannah was surprised at hiswork of information, before she started to worry.


    ¡°The magic spearman seemed to be looking for you and your brother.¡±


    Cale¡¯s continued words made her start to frown. The Empire, the church, and even the secret organization were all after her. She started to re at Cale with a frown still on her face.


    ¡°Why are you telling me all of this?¡±


    She started to scoff as she continued to speak.


    ¡°You want me to obey and give you all of the information I have just because I am cornered? Aren¡¯t you a good person who is treated like a hero by the kingdom?¡±


    He pretended to be a just young master, but she felt like he was closer to being an evil viin. His two-faced nature gave her the chills.


    Arm was the same way. They had nned on stabbing her in the back while treating her like family.


    ¡°Other people don¡¯t know that you are such a terrible bastard, right? The Queen didn¡¯t seem to know either.¡±


    She red at Cale and continued to scoff.


    A calm voice responded back to her.


    ¡°But you know.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°You know my true nature. I showed both sides of my character to you. Isn¡¯t this enough to answer your question?¡±


    Cale seemed rxed as he continued to speak.


    ¡°For someone like you, who had been betrayed, I thought this was the basic level of respect I should show you.¡±


    Hannah was suddenly at a loss of words.


    ¡®Seemed like the basic level of respect I should show you.¡¯


    Hannah finally understood why Cale had said that he was not threatening her.


    Cale quietly watched Hannah¡¯s mind process the information. He did not have any interests in threatening people. He preferred to make deals with people.


    Hannah finally started to speak again.


    ¡°...You want to talk with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want to talk and make a deal with you.¡±


    Hannah could see Cale smiling at her after she weakened her aura.


    ¡°Looks like you are ready to talk now.¡±


    The chilling smile from earlier was gone, and a much warmer smile had taken its ce. Hannah subconsciously unclenched her fists.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I will not send you and your brother to the Eastern continent.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Hannah started to frown again. She had thought that the mood was good, but he nned to get in their way in the end.


    Cale continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what is going through your mind.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Arm controls the Eastern continent¡¯s underworld?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s body stiffened up. She could not say anything as she looked toward Cale with a shocked expression. She finally managed to quietly speak after a long time.


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t know. You seem to have more information about them.¡±


    Hannah was shocked once again at Cale¡¯swork of information. She then started to get angry about the fact that she didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°They just told me that they were a small organization working with the North.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale suddenly flinched.


    ¡®What did she say?¡¯


    Hannah lowered her head. She pretended like she knew a lot about the world, however, she had not really experienced the world. Although she scolded her brother about it, she was pretty innocent as well.


    ¡°They said that they would send my brother and me to the North. They said that they were working with one of the Northern Kingdoms. Since they betrayed me, I thought that we would be safe if we went to the Eastern continent.¡±


    Cale stealthily turned his head to the side and made eye contact with Ron.


    ¡®Did I hear her correctly?¡¯


    Ron nodded his head with a serious expression.


    ¡®That seems to be the case, young master-nim.¡¯


    Cale looked back toward Hannah, who slowly raised her head back up. Although she may be a sword master, she was just another poor soul who was cornered with nowhere to run.


    Cale looked at her face and started to think.


    She definitely said the North.


    She said that the secret organization was involved with the North.


    Cale felt like things were a mess, but feigned calmness as he made eye contact with Hannah.


    ¡°I know right? The Northern Paerun Kingdom and Arm are working together.¡±


    Cale waited for Hannah¡¯s response. His heart was beating like crazy.


    Hannah finally responded back.


    ¡°Yeah. That is why there is nowhere to run away in the Western continent.¡±


    ¡®Oh. God damn it. The North was the secret organization¡¯s partner? They¡¯re working together?¡¯


    ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡±


    Choi Han seemed to have something stuck in his throat as he coughed a few times.


    Cale ignored him.


    Hannah continued to speak at that moment. She seemed to be holding back a lot of emotions as she continued to speak.


    ¡°...But for the North to be working with the Empire as well.¡±


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Cale felt like he was about to swear.


    The novel mentioned that the Empire knew about the Northern Alliance¡¯s Wyvern Knight Brigade. He had assumed that they just had a good informationwork, but that was not it.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    However, he calmly responded back to Hannah who was looking at him.


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    Hannah nodded her head at Cale¡¯s response.


    ¡°You really do know about it all. I, I didn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    She covered her face with both of her hands in disappointment. Cale responded back to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know everything either. That¡¯s about the extent of my knowledge as well.¡±


    Of course, that was all total bullshit. He did not learn about most of this information until right now.


    ¡®The Northern Alliance is working together with Arm and the Empire. Shit is about to hit the fan real fast.¡¯


    ¡®What should we do?¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze seemed to be asking him that question.


    ¡®What should we do? Simple. Make it an even bigger mess than it already is.¡¯


    1. So On doesn¡¯t get to rest at all.

 Chapter 129: Really A Good Person (4)

    <h4>Chapter 129: Really A Good Person (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    Hannah looked toward Cale while feeling lost. Her shaking pupils seemed to be asking Cale for some answers. Unfortunately, she picked the wrong opponent.


    ¡°You were suspicious of me just a moment ago, but now you¡¯re asking me what you should do?¡±


    Cale said whatever came to mind.


    His mind did not have the room to deal with the twins right now.


    ¡°B, but, you are fighting against Arm-.¡±


    ¡®Fighting? Absolutely not.¡¯


    Cale shook his head as he said the first thing that came to his mind.


    ¡°You two should ask Miss Lina for help right now. The Jungle is wide and has many ces where you can hide. Miss Lina should be able to help you.¡±


    Hannah calmed down a bit after hearing Cale sounding so calm. What Cale said next resonated in her mind.


    ¡°And heal yourself first. You are the only one who can protect yourself. But you already know that, right?¡±


    ¡°...I know. This situation has helped me realize that even better.¡±


    Her brother was born with the healing abilities of the Sun God, but, potentially because of that, he was not athletic at all. Compared to him, she was very talented in physical activities and swordy.


    It was her responsibility to protect the two of them.


    However, she could hear Cale continuing to speak.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t trust anybody.¡±


    She looked back at Cale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust Miss Lina, and don¡¯t trust me either. Only rely on each other.¡±


    The man told her to not trust him with an indifferent expression on his face. Hannah thought about the magic spearman.


    ¡®Think of me as your brother. Trust us. We will give the two of you freedom.¡¯


    She then thought about the pope.


    ¡®I was the one who took two worthless children like you and turned you into superstars. Trust me. I will help you shine in the light of our Sun God.¡¯


    Everybody else had told the two of them to trust them.


    She nodded her head at Cale, who was looking at her.


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t trust you.¡±


    That answer made Cale nod his head as well.


    That was the right decision for Hannah to make.


    All this woman in front of him had was her dying body and her brother, who only had healing abilities.


    She had nowhere to run and just needed somewhere to hide.


    After being betrayed by the Empire, the secret organization, and the church, she had nowhere to go.


    That was why Cale said the following.


    ¡°And I will take you to someone who can save you, so just wait for me.¡±


    ¡°...Can I really live?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The blonde sword master¡¯s eyes started to be filled with life again. She touched a spot on her arm that was dyed ck before looking at Cale with a focused expression.


    ¡°And what do you want from me in return?¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, you are quite smart.¡±


    Hannah had remembered everything that Cale had said.


    ¡°You told me that you were going to make a deal with me.¡±


    Contrary to what the other organizations she had worked with had done, Cale had said that he wanted to make a deal. Cale did not disagree with what Hannah said.


    ¡°Yes, we need to make a deal. Of course, the deal will be locked in with a Vow of Death when I take you to the person who can save you. Let¡¯s discuss the details at that point.¡±


    ¡®I can recover. I can keep on living.¡¯


    Hannah believed that it was possible after hearing what Cale had to say. She subconsciously looked toward her brother, who was sleeping with an innocent expression on his face.


    Her brother was too innocent, to the point of stupidity, but he was someone who put her above all else. Hannah bit down on her lips in order to prevent herself from crying.


    At that moment, Cale said something else that made her heart jump.


    ¡°And I will give you an opportunity to properly get your revenge once you have healed, so hide well and wait for me.¡±


    ¡®Revenge?¡¯


    Hannah looked toward Cale with shock.


    ¡°... Is it really possible to get revenge?¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡®Definitely possible.¡¯


    Cale thought about the uing battle between the Tiger tribe, the Whale tribe, and Arm that Witira had shared with him.


    It was the attack on Arm¡¯s First Battle Brigade.


    She had mentioned that it would happen in the winter.


    ¡®Currently, the three Northern Kingdoms have aligned themselves with Arm and have a separate agreement with the Empire.¡¯


    Either that, or all three of them were working together. Cale could not be sure about which it was.


    That was why he needed to sweep them all away when he had the chance.


    The Northern Alliance was eyeing the Roan Kingdom, the location of Cale¡¯s home. It was only right for Cale to get rid of anybody who would help the North attempt to take over his home.


    Cale made up his mind to mess things up for them.


    He then looked back toward the twins.


    One was a sword master while the other was the Church of the Sun God¡¯s Saint, even if he only had half the power of a Saint. Although they were framed, all of the believers of the Church of the Sun God would gather under his lead if his innocence was proven.


    Cale said something that would attract Hannah¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I will give you an opportunity for you to drench yourself in the blood of your enemies.¡±


    Hannah loved to see blood. Cale recalled how she hadmented about how beautiful a sea of blood would be.


    Cale looked toward Hannah¡¯s eyes that were sparkling and started to think.


    ¡®She¡¯s not normal either.¡¯


    Cale pushed back his red hair and observed Hannah. Hannah seemed to be suppressing the exciting vision that had appeared in her mind as she started to speak.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, you are weak, but quite nice.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it is true if you think that I am.¡±


    Cale did not correct Hannah.


    Hannah let out a quiet chuckle. Although her poisoned body was still in pain, she was now full of vitality. Cale gently asked Hannah, who seemed to be imagining the opportunity to get her revenge.


    ¡°Then how about we stop talking and get some sleep now?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Hannah finallyid down with a rxed expression. She looked over at Choi Han once, but after seeing that Choi Han was looking at Cale, she just quietly closed her eyes.


    Cale watched her close her eyes before looking back up at the cave ceiling.


    He would not be getting any sleep tonight.


    ¡®Why does everybody want to fight?¡¯


    Cale, who wanted to cry, could not fall asleep.


    The rain stopped early next morning.


    Cale looked out at the foggy forest and sat down on a round boulder. The cool morning air greeted him as he walked outside of the cave.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    ¡°Why are you sighing so early in the morning?¡±


    Cale turned around to look at the person standing behind him.


    ¡°Miss Lina.¡±


    Queen Litana approached Cale. She sat down on a boulder next to Cale and looked at him with a concerned expression.


    ¡°Young master Cale, it doesn¡¯t look like you got any sleep.¡±


    ¡°...There was a lot on my mind.¡±


    The cker life moved further away from him once again.


    Cale was saddened by that fact.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Litana let out a small gasp. She then looked toward Cale with both pity and respect.


    ¡°Of course. Knowing your personality, this type of situation and the information you received is probably hard to handle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is all too much for me.¡±


    Litana felt bad seeing the good and just Cale sounding so weak. However, she had something to tell him because he was such a person.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you mentionedst night that ignoring the enemies and living a happy and healthy life was the greatest revenge, right?¡±


    Cale looked toward Litana and started to think.


    ¡®Is it time to cause a mess?¡¯


    He had a pretty good idea about why she had approached him. That was why he answered back quickly.


    ¡°Yes, I believe that that is the greatest form of revenge.¡±


    Of course, that was not what he really thought.


    ¡°I see. But I have a different perspective about it.¡±


    Cale could see the fury in Litana¡¯s eyes. She had not forgotten about the fire that had burned the Junglest year.


    Thankfully, nobody had died from the fire, but the people were not the only subjects she ruled over in the Jungle.


    The people of the Jungle believed in the concept of, ¡®an eye for an eye.


    She calmly started to speak, like the calm before the storm.


    ¡°Numerous trees, vegetation, and animals died in that fire. We also have needed to put in a lot of time and effort in order to restore Section 1 of the Jungle. The people who used to live there have been forced to continue to wait until the restoration isplete.¡±


    Litana did not be the Queen of the Jungle for no reason. A leader needs to know how to care for their people, but, more importantly, they needed to defend their people against danger while fighting against their enemies.


    ¡°As a citizen of the Jungle, I need to get revenge for them.¡±


    She wondered what kind of expression Cale would have about her perspective.


    However, what Cale said before she managed to look at his face made Litana start to smile.


    ¡°I believe that there is only one reason why you are suddenly bringing up what we discussedst night.¡±


    It was obvious why Litana would look for Cale alone so early in the morning. Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I will contact his highness on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°...Young master Cale, you really are as wise as you are good.¡±


    Litana was different than Toonka. She wanted to do something about the fire as well as the dead mana bombs. However, she knew that it would be difficult to do anything alone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that crown prince Alberu will wee a conversation with you, Miss Lina.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saying that, young master Cale. I think that we will not be able to do it alone because the Empire is involved. We will need to prepare to reveal the information about the dead mana bombs soon.¡±


    Litana did not seem to be rushed. Cale asked in a casual tone.


    ¡°Are you aiming for when the Empire finishes their war against the Whipper Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale could see Litana touching the tip of the spear by her side as her eyes started to sparkle. She then quietly added on.


    ¡°We need to prepare for war as well.¡±


    She was vicious.


    The moment Cale tried to turn away because he got the chills, she started to speak again.


    ¡°Ah, young master Cale. Here is yourpensation.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale looked at the paper she ced in front of him before looking back at her.


    ¡®This ispensation?¡¯


    Litana just smiled at Cale¡¯s gaze before pushing the paper closer to Cale. Cale picked the paper up and opened it in order to see what was inside.


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    Cale internally gasped in shock.


    Litana started to speak.


    ¡°The size of thend you picked to build your vi was too small. As such, I thought that it would be nice to give you the hill, as well as a part of the shore that is next to thend that you picked.¡±


    Section 1 of The Jungle¡¯s shoreline.


    It was a deed that indicated that she would hand over the ownership of the entire hill where he had found the Magic Stones, as well as about half of the shoreline. Cale¡¯s heart started to beat fast with excitement.


    Cale could see Litana chuckling before she started to speak.


    ¡°We are not done with the restoration yet, but thankfully, thend was under the jurisdiction of the Chief. The tribe agrees with my decision as well.¡±


    ¡°...Half of the shoreline is too much.¡±


    He said that just to seem modest.


    Litana shook her head.


    ¡°No, not at all. You travel by ship, so we are giving it to you so that it is easy for you to travel.¡±


    ¡°Mm, but still.¡±


    ¡°Please ept it as the feelings of the people of Section 1.¡±


    Cale sighed before putting the paper into his pocket.


    ¡°If that is the case, then I will ept it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you very much.¡±


    Litana looked at Cale, who epted therge plot ofnd without any issue, with a satisfied smile on her face. However, she quickly got rid of the smile once they made eye contact with each other.


    Cale then started to speak as if things had worked out for the better.


    ¡°I guess you can meet with his highness at that location. I will be able to sneak him in through my ship.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Litana was in awe of Cale who had thought of that n. How could he always be thinking about the future, as well as about other people and his kingdom?


    Cale cautiously added on after seeing Litana¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Oh, and Miss Lina, it is so sad about what happened to those twins. Please take good care of them until I return with someone to heal her.¡±


    ¡°...Your caring nature always makes me so full of admiration, young master Cale.¡±


    Cale put on an embarrassed smile for Litana as he started to think.


    ¡®His highness is going to tell me that I¡¯m driving him nuts again.¡¯


    It was obvious how Alberu would respond.


    Cale¡¯s group walked with Litana and the twins until the entrance of the, ¡®Path of No Return,¡¯ on the side of the jungle. Of course, Cale had stealthily handed Hannah a videomunication device.


    Meeeow.


    Cale nodded his head at On¡¯s meow.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale started to head back toward the Gold Dragon Eruhaben¡¯sir on Mount Yellia.


    Cale flinched as soon as he arrived at the peak of Mount Yellia.


    ¡°Human! Human!¡±


    He could see a ck blob rushing toward him.


    It was, as expected, Raon.


    Meeeow.


    Hong and Lock came out of their behind Raon.


    ¡®How did they know we wereing?¡¯


    Cale slowly took a step to the side. He felt like he would die if Raon rammed into him. That was how fiercely Raon was rushing toward him.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Raon¡¯s expression brightened up after seeing Cale¡¯s indifferent reaction.


    ¡°Human, you haven¡¯t changed!¡±


    Raon started to fly in circles around Cale¡¯s body.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I have learned?¡±


    Raon started to ask question after question. Cale felt like Raon would never stop asking questions, so he just petted Raon¡¯s head and answered back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you are doing well, since you are a great and mighty Dragon.¡±


    Raon started to snicker.


    ¡°You are right! The Golden Dragon said that I was a genius!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you are a great and mighty genius.¡±


    ¡°Human, do you know what I learned yesterday? Something like a volcano-¡±


    Cale cut Raon off, as he thought that it would never stop.


    ¡°Videomunication device.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Connect me to the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Raon shouted that he understood and quickly connected Cale with the crown prince. Alberu stared at Cale with a grumpy expression for the first time in a while.


    - What is it? Is it about what Miss Rosalyn told me yesterday?


    ¡°No. I have something else to tell you.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s expression turned odd while looking at Cale.


    This was the first time Cale had gotten right to the point without useless bullshit about how he was the star of the kingdom and what not.


    - What is it? And where are you? Why is everything so shiny?


    The room that Eruhaben had lent Cale was a fancy room covered in gold. It was part of Raon¡¯s request to give Cale the best treatment possible. Alberu was looking at the room that seemed fancier than even the King¡¯s room and wondering where the hell Cale might be. However, Cale did not answer that question and instead said something else.


    ¡°The organization that was responsible for the terror incident is apparently working together with the Northern Alliance.¡±


    - What?


    Cale exined what he had learned to the now shocked Alberu.


    The rtionship between the Church of the Sun God and the Empire.


    The actions of the Empire.


    His meeting with the twins.


    The rtionship between the Jungle and the Empire.


    Furthermore, Cale also mentioned that they had an incident with the Whale tribe and that the Whale tribe was nning on fighting against the secret organization¡¯s First Battle Brigade.


    Alberu blinked a couple times as he asked.


    - So you''re telling me that the Queen of the Jungle wants to meet with me? And that the Empire did all of that? They are also working together with the Northern Alliance?¡±


    Cale¡¯s response was simple.


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Alberu continued to speak.


    - Who are you?


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    - Haaa. You¡¯re driving me nuts.


    Alberu responded the way Cale had expected him to respond. Cale asked Alberu a question.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t shit really about to hit the fan?¡±


    - What a mess above and below our kingdom.


    ¡°That is why we need to cause a ruckus as well.¡±


    Alberu stopped frowning and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Your highness, aren¡¯t we currently allied with the Breck Kingdom? Furthermore, think about who else we have on our side.¡±


    Alberu started to smile.


    - The Jungle, the Whales, and the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡°We also have the framed twins as well. Don¡¯t forget about the Dark Elves who can handle the dead mana bombs.¡±


    Cale did not mention this next part, but there were things he had prepared in advance for this as well. They also had a Dragon who would help them with everything, as well as another Dragon who they might be able to rope in to help.


    Cale Henituse and Alberu Crossman had simr looking smiles on their faces.


    Raon, who had been standing outside of the visible range of the videomunication device, started to speak into Cale¡¯s mind in a jovial voice.


    - Human, I haven¡¯t seen that smile of yours in a while! What are you nning to do?! I want to get excited as well!


    ¡®What am I nning to do? I¡¯m preparing to smack the Empire, the Northern Alliance, and the secret organization around.¡¯


    Alberu started to speak.


    - Might be worth a try.


    ¡°Right?¡±


    1. Cale just collects people who want revenge.

 Chapter 130: Not Scared (1)

    <h4>Chapter 130: Not Scared (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - Definitely worth a try.


    Alberu seemed to be a bit excited.


    - You¡¯re telling me something refreshing, albeit annoying, for the first time in a while.


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°That is true. I don¡¯t only pass the headaches to you.¡±


    Alberu naturally scoffed. He had never seen anybody who had more incidents revolving around them than Cale Henituse. At Cale¡¯s level, it was pretty much fate.


    However, Alberu did not share his thoughts. Instead, he shared the information he needed to share with Cale.


    - The prisoner you sent over is being interrogated by my aunt right now.


    ¡°Is it going well?¡±


    Of course, Cale knew that Tasha was probably torturing the prisoner and not actually interrogating him. However, Cale did not point that out.


    - I presume that he may give us some information in the near future. My aunt brought over an expert to help out.


    Cale wondered who the expert the Dark Elves had brought in was. He had an idea but still nodded his head while feigning ignorance. Alberu was talking to himself in order to process his thoughts while Cale did that.


    - There¡¯s a lot to do. I will contact the Queen of the Jungle and the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s Chiefs. If we do that, we should be able to at least divide the Empire and the Northern Alliance geographically-


    Alberu stopped mid-sentence to look at Cale.


    - Why are you looking at me like that?


    Cale was looking at Alberu with a warm smile on his face. Cale had no problem responding to Alberu¡¯s question.


    ¡°Because I am proud to call you my prince. I have so much respect for you, your highness.¡±


    Cale was thinking that it was a good decision to speak with Alberu.


    This smart person was also diligent, willing to do all of the annoying things for him. That was why he was proud of Alberu.


    - ...Haaaaa.


    Alberu just sighed in response before asking a question.


    - What do you n to do next?


    Cale did not even blink as he responded back to Alberu.


    ¡°I will gather information.¡±


    However, he had other ns.


    ¡®Gather information? I n to go rx until Fall. What else can I do right now?¡¯


    However, Cale could see Alberu smiling oddly.


    - Yes, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll bring me some useful information.


    Alberu was thinking that Cale would end up getting involved in something, as usual, and be able to bring him information.


    Cale alone was better than Alberu¡¯s entire informationwork.


    ¡°...Yes, well.¡±


    Cale felt iffy about Alberu¡¯s smile, so he chose to just look away. He just told Alberu to deliver a message to Mary on his behalf before turning themunication device off.


    Their farewell became friendlier every time they talked.


    - I always have nightmares after chatting with you. You bastard.


    ¡°May you live long and healthy, young master.¡±


    - You funny bastard.


    Click.


    Alberu then hung up on Cale. Cale felt like he could rx a bit, but he could not do so.


    Shhhhhhhhhh-


    It was the sound of something flying through the air.


    Cale got scared after seeing the ck blob flying toward him like a bullet.


    ¡®Why is he acting like this?¡¯


    Raon stopped almost right in front of Cale¡¯s face. Raon¡¯s eyes were burning up with passion, making Cale start to worry.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Raon suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find the power of earth!¡±


    ¡®Ah, right. I still had to do that.¡¯


    Cale started to feel tired. He pushed the floating Raon away before letting out a sigh.


    ¡°What about your lessons?¡±


    Raon needed to learn from Eruhaben. Raon¡¯s wings flinched for a moment at Cale¡¯s question, but Raon responded back confidently.


    ¡°...I can ask him to take me on a trip in order to get practical experience.¡±


    ¡®Woah woah woah, he wants Eruhaben toe with us to find the Super Rock? Is he nning to destroy a continent or something?¡¯


    Cale waved his hand and responded back.


    ¡°You just stay here and focus on your lessons. I can just go with Choi Han.¡±


    He was not crazy enough to take two Dragons with him to find the Super Rock. Cale sighed at this unbelievable suggestion. He then felt like something was wrong.


    Raon was quiet.


    Cale turned his head to look at Raon.


    ¡°...Human.¡±


    Raon lowered his voice and puffed up his chest.


    ¡°Listen to the words of the great and mighty Raon. The weak human needs me.¡±


    The five-year-old was trying to look majestic. However, it did not change the fact that he was a five-year-old that Cale had seen since he was four.


    ¡®Is Eruhaben not teaching him about the majestic air of Dragons?¡¯


    Cale just agreed since it would be too annoying to argue.


    ¡°...Whatever.¡±


    Raon started to smile.


    ¡°Good! Human! You made the right decision! I will go tell Eruhaben!¡±


    Raon left the room that was shining from gold and jewels and flew toward Eruhaben. Cale looked at Raon flying away and started to think.


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t it be asking Eruhaben and not telling him?¡¯


    He felt iffy again at Raon¡¯s choice of words, but took out the book he received from the Elves as there was nothing he could do about Raon.


    It was an old book, but it seemed to be imbued with magic, as the pages were still in good condition.


    Flip. Flip.


    Cale opened the book to the first page which only had a single sentence.


    < Someone said that a stupid human is like a rock. I will show that person the power of a small rock. >


    Click.


    Cale closed the book. This book was weird as well.


    However, Cale opened the book again in order to be able to live his life without a ticking bomb inside his body. He thought to himself that he has to do all sorts of things in order to live a safe life and started to frown.


    He turned the page.


    < The earth that is under my foot is sturdier than anything else. >


    < The earth sacrifices its body in order to provide a ce for all lifeforms to live. >


    < The strongest form of the earth is a rock. >


    This part sounded normal.


    Flip. Flip.


    Cale slowly turned the pages while reading through. His frown slowly started to disappear. There were sentences that caught his attention every so often.


    < He was called the Guardian. The first time he was called the Guardian was probably when he stopped an ogre that was headed down to his vige. >


    < He was the hidden guardian of the Kingdom of Boulders. He always appeared wherever there was trouble and confidently defended against anything and everything. >


    < People respected the noble spirit of the Guardian. >


    Cale recalled the ancient legend that Taylor had shared with him in the past.


    It was about the Guardian that saved the Kingdom of Boulders.


    It was a legend about a hero who saved the continent¡¯s Northeast territory when the continent was covered in darkness.


    ¡®Is it rted to that legend?¡¯


    Cale recalled that legend as he continued to read on. He slowly started to smile.


    < The Guardian had another hero that was both a friend and enemy. This hero was the one who freed the North from the freezing cold. That hero was a cheapskate whose hobby was picking up coins. >


    The Fire of Destruction.


    The money that the owner of the Fire of Destruction had collected was taken by the hero in this book.


    < The Guardian said the following after seeing the money saved by that hero. >


    < ¡°Crazy bastard, you saved and saved without spending and umted so much!¡± >


    Cale was happy after reading the words, ¡®umted so much.¡¯


    However, his expression turned odd as he continued to read.


    < The Guardian was talented at both offense and defense. Even a small rock would have devastating power when he threw it. >


    The ancient power described in this book seemed to be the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    However, that was not the problem.


    < Right before going to save the world from darkness, he left all of his belongings, as well as the belongings of his friends, in his hometown. >


    Cale started to flip the pages faster.


    Flip.


    Cale flipped the book over after reading until thest page.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh and started to think about what he had just read.


    < The location of the strongest boulders in the Kingdom of Boulders. >


    The strongest boulder was referring to granite.


    < His hometown was a dangerous ce where all sorts of monsters roamed wild, a ce that allowed people to move between the continents. >


    < That is where he left everything. >


    ¡°God damn it.¡±


    Cale started to frown again.


    ¡°Sounds like my backyard.¡±


    It definitely seemed to be describing the Henituse territory, specifically, the Forest of Darkness.


    Cale had a good idea about what he needed to do in order to earn the, ¡®Scary Giant Cobblestone.¡¯


    < The Guardian who was filled with justice and truth is said to have left a mark on his house so that his friends¡¯ heirs could take what he had left behind. >


    The Fire of Destruction would show Cale the way.


    Although he knew the approximate location as well as how to get it, Cale was feeling oddly ufortable. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Human, human!¡±


    Raon flew back in through the open door.


    ¡°Wha- hmm?¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd as he lifted his head up.


    ¡°Human! Don¡¯t you eat fruits when you read? I brought you some! Fresh fruit!¡±


    Raon was flying toward him while carrying a tray of fruits on top of his short front paws. He then put it on the table in front of Cale. Raon started to speak as Cale quietly stared at him.


    ¡°Human, I heard that you were drenched by the rain as you went to the cave. You suffered quite a bit. You need to eat delicious food so that you can grow up strong.¡±


    At that moment, Cale could hear another voice behind Raon.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never seen a Dragon serve a human in my thousand years of existence. I¡¯ve seen it all at this point.¡±


    The Gold Dragon Eruhaben, who was walking in behind Raon, clicked his tongue and shook his head. Raon seemed to have finally thought about Eruhaben, as he pointed toward Eruhaben.


    ¡°I brought Goldie gramps as well! I brought him so that we can talk about the practical experience!¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Raon with disbelief.


    ¡®When did Eruhaben be Goldie gramps?¡¯


    Cale was curious about that but just pointed to a chair for Eruhaben.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, please sit.¡±


    ¡°Haa.¡±


    The Gold Dragon let out a sigh that did not fit his appearance and plopped down on the couch across from Cale.


    ¡°Why did I let in such a troublesome little kid at my old age?¡±


    ¡°Goldie, I am not troublesome!¡±


    Plop. Plop.


    Cale was eating grapes one at a time while observing the two Dragons chatting. Eruhaben scoffed at Raon¡¯s retort.


    ¡°Not troublesome? You¡¯re already thinking about ditching your lessons.¡±


    ¡°No! I am trying to go help the weak human be strong! And I am not trying to ditch, I just want to go get real experience with you Goldie!¡±


    Bang. Bang.


    Raon banged on the golden table.


    ¡°Goldie! I want to go with you!¡±


    Cale did not miss the short twitch in the corner of Eruhaben¡¯s lips.


    The Ancient Dragon, who had lived alone for close to 1,000 years, responded back to the five-year-old Dragon with indifference.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going with you.¡±


    ¡°No! I want to go with you Goldie!¡±


    Raon vigorously shook his head and made his stance clear. The corner of Eruhaben¡¯s lips twitched once again.


    Cale did not miss any of this.


    The Gold Dragon spoke with indifference once more.


    ¡°Little kid, it is my decision whether or not I go with you.¡±


    He then coldly spoke to Cale.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, it is not easy to find the power of earth. It will be very different to go around looking for it without any information.¡±


    Cale started to think that this Ancient Dragon was a total softy.


    The Gold Dragon did not know Cale¡¯s thoughts as he continued to speak.


    ¡°We will first need to look for any books that might discuss the power.¡±


    Plop.


    Eruhaben looked toward the table after hearing the noise.


    He could see an ancient book that looked like it would hold information about ancient legends.


    Eruhaben stopped for a moment before starting to speak again.


    ¡°Once we find the book, we will need to find the location of the ancient power, as well as the method of gaining it.¡±


    ¡°I already found it.¡±


    ¡°...All of it?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The Gold Dragon observed the human sitting confidently in front of him. This human already had six ancient powers on him. Eruhaben had no choice but to ept it.


    ¡°You must be crazy lucky.¡±


    Cale started to smile. Eruhaben snorted in response. At that moment, there was a short paw tapping on Eruhaben¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Goldie, let¡¯s go!¡±


    An excited Raon was the owner of the paw. Eruhaben looked back and forth between Raon and Cale. Raon had exined everything to him, including the four years of hell and how he had met Cale.


    Eruhaben responded coldly to the human and ck Dragon.


    ¡°I will do whatever I want to do. That is what a Dragon does.¡±


    A few dayster, Cale arrived back at Harris Vige in order to head into the Forest of Darkness and earn the Super Rock.


    A knight standing guard greeted Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, wee back.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°The people who are always with you aren¡¯t here today. Looks like only a few people are with you this time.¡±


    The knight asked after seeing the people Cale brought with him. Cale casually nodded his head and responded back.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re just resting here for a few days. Right, Hilsman?¡±


    Hilsman, one of the people who came with Cale, was standing there with a nk expression before getting shocked at Cale calling out his name.


    ¡°Yes, yes! T, that is correct!¡±


    The knight looked toward Hilsman with concern after seeing Hilsman respond with a pale expression. Cale¡¯s stern but warm voice reached the knight¡¯s ear.


    ¡°The Vice Captain seems to have gotten motion sickness. I thought he was only prone to seasickness, but it looks like he has carriage sickness as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Vice Captain-nim, are you doing okay?¡±


    Hilsman nodded his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! A-Okay!¡±


    Hilsman continued to speak once Cale patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°And I will be guarding the young master-nim with this, this this-.¡±


    Hilsman could not continue to speak. His gaze headed over to the only other person who came with them. It was a handsome man with blonde hair.


    Hilsman pointed to the blonde man with both hands after seeing that handsome man looking at him.


    ¡°This senior and I will be guarding the young master-nim. We will be moving around freely, so there is no need to follow us.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The knight responded energetically before peeking at the person next to Cale. Everybody that Cale had brought over had a scary disposition, but this person seemed even more difficult to approach.


    ¡°Then keep up the good work.¡±


    ¡°Yes young master-nim.¡±


    The knight and soldiers saluted Cale before watching the three people walk into the vige. They were Cale, Vice Captain Hilsman, and the new person.


    Cale clicked his tongue and started to speak to Hilsman.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Right, Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Hilsman and continued to speak.


    ¡°Human, live life in peace.¡±


    Hilsman vigorously nodded his head. Cale naturally exined to Hilsman about Eruhaben. The majority of Cale¡¯s group was currently in Eruhaben¡¯sir, with only three of Cale¡¯s group following him into the Forest of Darkness.


    One was Hilsman, who would take care of all of the chores and necessities, while the other two were the Dragons.


    ¡°The human world has not changed.¡±


    The Ancient Dragon¡¯s words made Hilsman grab onto Cale¡¯s clothes like he had done when he had gotten seasick. Cale naturally pushed Hilsman¡¯s hand away as Raon started to speak in his mind.


    - Super Rock! I am not scared of this supposedly Scary Giant Cobblestone! We have two Dragons!


    Indeed. Cale was not afraid at all.


    There was no way he could be scared.

 Chapter 131: Not Scared (2)

    <h4>Chapter 131: Not Scared (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Things progressed smoothly so far so Cale was not scared. That was why Cale immediately traveled to the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim, I will take the lead!¡±


    Hilsman moved forward after seeing the entrance of the Forest of Darkness. However, he could see two people looking at him with nk expressions.


    One was Cale while the other was Eruhaben.


    However, another existence helped Hilsman rx a bit.


    ¡°Yes! Vice Captain, let¡¯s go!¡±


    It was Raon.


    Raon stopped being invisible and urged Hilsman forward with a smile. Hilsman started to smile as well. However, Cale quickly interjected.


    ¡°Hilsman, have you ever been to the center of the Forest of Darkness?¡±


    The Vice Captain had trained in the outer regions of the Forest of Darknessst winter with the ten Wolf children.


    ¡°I have followed Choi Han there once! Please trust me.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    Cale waved for Hilsman to hurry up and move. Hilsman nodded his head and started to walk.


    Cale leisurely followed behind him and looked to the side. Eruhaben had been quiet since earlier.


    ¡°Is something wrong Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°You also have 10 Blue Wolf Tribe children?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hans was currently staying in Harris Vige with the ten Wolf children after having returned from the Ubarr territory. They all weed Cale¡¯s unexpected visit.


    The Gold Dragon started to mumble.


    ¡°...Six ancient powers, all sorts of Beast people, and even multiple strong humans. What an exhausting way to live.¡±


    Cale was suddenly at a loss for words. Now that he thought about it, he was indeed living an exhausting life.


    ¡°Tsk. Tsk.¡±


    Eruhaben shook his head and clicked his tongue. He observed Cale¡¯s expression turningplicated as he started to think.


    ¡®This punk has a difficult life if you think about it.¡¯


    Eruhaben had heard everything about the secret organization.


    He wondered if a god had given this human punk all sorts of ancient powers to help him out since Cale seemed to get involved in all sorts of messes wherever he went.


    The Gold Dragon felt a bit of pity for the human in front of him.


    Of course, he did not know that it was not an act of god but Cale¡¯s own decision to gather all of these things. The Beast people, the ancient powers, and the human experts, Cale had done all of it himself.


    There was no way that the Gold Dragon would know about that.


    Eruhaben, who was currently having the wrong idea about Cale¡¯s life, could hear Raon starting to speak.


    ¡°But it is fine because the weak human has me! He has the great and mighty Raon Miru!¡±


    Raon seemed extremely pleased with himself.


    The Gold Dragon ignored Raon and started to speak to Cale, who still seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re working so hard.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°...Seems that way. I need to quickly finish everything.¡±


    He needed to finish everything so that he could y. So that he could roll around on his bed and sleep all he wants.


    Cale¡¯s desire for the cker life started to get bigger and bigger.


    The Ancient Dragon who had lived close to 1,000 years casually remarked after seeing the human thinking about his fate.


    ¡°You can tell me about what is bothering you.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    Cale¡¯s pupils turned hazy for a moment before returning to normal.


    Eruhaben clicked his tongue and nodded his head.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, yes.¡±


    Cale started to think that Eruhaben would help him out at least once.


    Cale started to smile. The Gold Dragon felt better, thinking that the human was happy about what he had just said.


    However, one person in the group was feeling something else.


    ¡°...Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°...The monsters are weird.¡±


    The monsters at the edge of the forest were acting weird.


    Kiiiiiii- Huff, kiiiiiiiii-


    A goblin who could not even breathe properly ran away toward the grass.


    Boom. Boom. Boom!


    A group of monsters that looked like rats were all banging their heads on the ground while shaking.


    Hilsman, who was watching the monsters with confusion, epted what was going on once Cale pointed to someone in their party.


    ¡°We have an adult Dragon with us.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    It made sense.


    Eruhaben looked toward Raon and started to speak.


    ¡°Little kid, do you now know of my greatness?¡±


    ¡°...No!¡±


    Raon turned his head away and flew over to Cale.


    An Adult Dragon has an overpowering aura even without using Dragon Fear. Monsters that relied on their instincts would show the swiftest reaction to that aura.


    - Human, I will soon go through my first growth phase! So I am better!


    ¡®Whatever you say.¡¯


    Cale ignored the whining voice in his head and started to speak to Hilsman, who was standing there with a nk expression.


    ¡°Keep going.¡±


    Eruhaben asked Cale a question.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, will you find the location of the ancient power once you get to the center of the Forest of Darkness?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I believe I will need to use one of my ancient powers to locate the Super Rock.¡±


    Cale thought that he would need to use the Fire of Destruction in order to find the house of the Guardian, the location of the Super Rock.


    ¡°Human! You¡¯re going to use that thunderbolt again?! You¡¯re going to get hurt!¡±


    ¡°I will only use a weak version.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cough up blood again! I will destroy all of the rocks in the world if you do! DESTROY THEM ALL!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Cale casually yed along with Raon.


    Eruhaben had a look of disbelief while watching the two of them. However, he did notment on it and instead asked a different question.


    ¡°Did you say you found a Dragon corpse in the ck swamp in here?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. You mentioned that you have never been to the Forest of Darkness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t want to look at any of these ugly monsters.¡±


    ¡®What a response.¡¯


    ¡°Would you like to go to the swamp afterward?¡±


    ¡°No need. Too annoying. None of my business as to how another Dragon died.¡±


    Eruhaben showed an expression of annoyance. Raon flew up to his face and tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Really? Goldie, I¡¯m curious about your story! I¡¯m curious about you!¡±


    ¡®Goldie.¡¯


    The corner of Eruhaben¡¯s lips twitched before returning to normal.


    ¡°Ahem. I¡¯ll tell you about it next time if you really want to know, little kid.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be waiting!¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±


    Eruhaben let out some fake coughs before stealthily changing the topic.


    ¡°Well, this Forest of Darkness is slightly unique, so it is worth visiting at least once. That is why I am here now.¡±


    ¡°The Forest of Darkness is unique?¡±


    Eruhaben nodded his head.


    ¡°The Five Forbidden Regions that the humans talk about were determined hundreds of years ago. Of those, the ¡®Forest of Darkness,¡¯ the ¡®Path of No Return,¡¯ and the ¡®Lake of Despair,¡¯ have been around since ancient times.¡±


    ¡°Since ancient times?¡±


    Cale had never heard this story before.


    ¡°Yes, these three have existed since ten thousand years ago. Ten thousand years is long, even for a Dragon.¡±


    Ancient times referred to anything more than ten thousand years old.


    Cale felt like asking Eruhaben more questions about this curious story. However, something prevented him from doing so.


    Grrrrr-


    ¡°Y, young master-nim!¡±


    ng.


    Hilsman took out his sword and called out to Cale. Cale looked to the front.


    They were currently at the boundary of the outer and inner regions of the Forest of Darkness. Hilsman was already across the boundary line.


    Cale hade to this boundary before, but this was his first time stepping into the inner region.


    ¡®Although I¡¯ve flown over it before.¡¯


    This was his first time walking through this region.


    The necromancer Mary¡¯s cave that was full of skeletons was in the outer region as well.


    It was because she did not want to run into any strong monsters for no reason.


    Cale stepped over the boundary line.


    Grrrr-


    He could see arge monster as soon as he entered. A monster that looked like a more violent version of an ogre showed itself from between the trees.


    Its fangs were the size of Cale¡¯s arms and its ck skin made it look uglier than an ogre. The club in its hand seemed to be made of rock.


    However, this monster¡¯s eyes were focused.


    It seemed to have some intelligence.


    ¡°Young master-nim, pleasee behind me!¡±


    Hilsman pointed his sword at the monster as if he had never been scared of it.


    Cale asked the brave Hilsman a question.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Hilsman was confused at Cale¡¯s question. It was at that moment.


    Boom.


    The monster dropped the club in its hand and then...


    Bang, bang!


    It started to bang its head on the ground.


    Hilsman finally took the time to look around. It was quiet, too quiet.


    At that moment, he could hear someone¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Oh, you have some intelligence.¡±


    It was Eruhaben.


    Hilsman flinched at Eruhaben¡¯sment before seeing something that he had never seen before.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Grrr.


    ¡°Lead us to the center.¡±


    Grr.


    The monster quickly got up. Hilsman felt like he had seen the speed of a knight in the monster¡¯s movement.


    Bang!


    The monster grabbed its club once again and mmed it toward a short tree next to it.


    Crack, boom.


    The tree fell over. Hilsman gasped at the strength of the monster, but the monster¡¯s next few actions were even more surprising.


    The monster was guiding them while destroying any obstacle in their way.


    Trees, small boulders, tall weeds, nothing survived the monster¡¯s desire to create a straight path for Eruhaben.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hilsman put his sword back in the scabbard at Eruhaben¡¯s words. He could feel the majestic nature of a Dragon.


    However, Hilsman could not move.


    ¡°...Young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you doing that?¡±


    Eruhaben was looking at Cale with confusion while Raon was starting to get anxious.


    ¡°Human! Isn¡¯t that small thing in your hand the thunderbolt?!¡±


    A small fire was floating on top of Cale¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Why are you using it without saying anything?! You cannot faint!¡±


    However, Cale could not hear Raon¡¯sments.


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart had been beating wildly ever since they entered the inner region.


    Cale lowered his head to look at the ground.


    Something, an unknown aura, was rising up from the ground. That aura made the fire in his hand appear.


    Boom. Boom.


    It also made the Vitality of the Heart run wild.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Cale sounded confused.


    Swiiiiiiiish-


    Wind started to gather down at his feet. The Sound of the Wind was creating a small whirlwind by his feet.


    And finally.


    Paaat.


    A small shield appeared on his left hand.


    It was the Indestructible Shield.


    ¡®...This is weird. This is very weird.¡¯


    Cale recalled something he had read in the ancient book.


    < Right before going to save the world from darkness, he left all of his belongings, as well as the belongings of his friends, in his hometown. >


    The other three got closer to Cale. Eruhaben was looking at Cale like he was looking at an interesting creature, while Raon shouted with anxiety.


    ¡°Human, what is going on? What¡¯s wrong? Did your ancient powers break?¡±


    Cale slowly started to speak.


    ¡°...I¡¯m getting a feel for where it is.¡±


    It was an Eureka moment!


    Cale quickly started to walk. He looked toward Eruhaben and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I will take the lead.¡±


    Eruhaben, who had been observing Cale with an interested expression, started to walk in front of Cale. Eruhaben had already told the monster to get lost.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Eruhaben¡¯smand and headed toward the center of the Forest of Darkness.


    Eruhaben was moving quickly while Cale was using the Sound of the Wind to keep up.


    Raon used haste magic on Hilsman so that Hilsman could keep up with them.


    Cale was telling Eruhaben where to go.


    ¡°Let¡¯s turn to the left.¡±


    Boom. Boom.


    The ancient powers in his body, as well as the ground under his feet, were telling him where to go. It was impossible to exin this with words.


    ¡°To the Northwest.¡±


    ¡°Now to the Northeast.¡±


    Cale finally stopped after a while.


    They were near the Northern boundary of the inner region.


    Cale could see a boulder at this location.


    It was just arge boulder that was about three times as tall as Cale.


    It looked just like your average boulder that could be found anywhere in the Henituse territory.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Cale and asked. However, he did not need to hear Cale¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I guess it is.¡±


    Cale was smiling.


    ¡®They¡¯re running wild.¡¯


    The four ancient powers inside Cale¡¯s body were running wild.


    ¡®...Seriously?¡¯


    Were the Super Rock¡¯s friends really the owners of the ancient powers he had gained until now?


    Cale slowly started to smile again.


    It was at that moment.


    Crackle-


    The fire that was floating on top of Cale¡¯s right palm started to fly toward the boulder.


    The boulder and the fire made contact with each other.


    Ruuuuumble.


    The boulder started to shake as soon as the two made contact.


    Cale could feel the rumbling underneath his feet.


    The boulder started to crack on its own.


    At that moment, a foreign voice started to speak in Cale¡¯s mind. It was a profound voice that seemed to belong to a righteous person.


    ¡®I came to the right spot.¡¯


    Cale was feeling extremely giddy.


    - My friend of fire, you have finally arrived. My eternal enemy and friend, I- mm?


    The profound voice became nervous.


    - Huh?


    The voice seemed extremely confused as well.


    - ...What is going on?


    The profound voice, the owner of the ¡®Scary Giant Cobblestone,¡¯ started to speak in a nervous voice.


    - Why is the cheapskate with the thief, the crybaby, and even the glutton-


    The cheapskate was the Fire of Destruction.


    The thief was the Sound of the Wind.


    The crybaby was the Vitality of the Heart.


    The glutton must be the Indestructible Shield.


    - Who are you?


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°My name is Cale Henituse.¡±


    Eureka!


    1. The Valley of Despair seems to have be the Lake of Despair...maybe they are different. We will have to see.


    2. The Korean phrase that is used literally means something along the lines of, ¡®I found a ginseng!¡¯ but I thought Eureka! Would be a fitting equivalent.

 Chapter 132: Not Scared (3)

    <h4>Chapter 132: Not Scared (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Hilsman looked at Cale, who was suddenly introducing himself, with confusion. However, there was someone grabbing his shoulder and pushing him back.


    ¡°Stand still.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Hek, yes sir!¡±


    It was Eruhaben.


    Raon was next to Eruhaben and holding his head up with his short paws as he observed Cale.


    ¡®Our human is in a weird state.¡¯


    All sorts of different powers of nature were surrounding Cale right now while the power of earth wasing out from between the cracks in the boulder.


    Eruhaben also noticed this and moved back.


    Ancient powers had to be earned on your own. Others could not intervene to help. They could stand guard in order to protect the person, but Eruhaben didn¡¯t think a Dragon should stoop down to the level of guarding a human.


    ¡°Goldie! Let¡¯s guard him!¡±


    Of course, there were always some exceptions.


    Eruhaben ignored Raon, who sighed before taking Hilsman to stand guard around Cale with him.


    The boulder continued to crack as they did that.


    Crrraaaaaack-


    The boulder that was cracking on its own looked odd.


    A shocked voice was speaking to Cale inside his head while that was going on outside.


    - ...There¡¯s a human who earned all four of their powers.


    The voice was full of shock and disbelief, however, Cale just focused on the cracking boulder.


    ¡®This was an entrance.¡¯


    He could see darkness through the cracks in the boulder.


    The darkness was headed downward and leading to an underground area.


    Although it could have been difficult to take a step into that pitch ck darkness, Cale did not hesitate to walk inside.


    - Take the belonging of my friends.


    - You have earned the right to do that.


    There was no reason to hesitate when the home-owner gave him permission.


    Cale disappeared into the darkness.


    Raon mumbled while watching Cale walk in.


    ¡°Goldie, should we follow him? Our weak human is extremely weak.¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, what did I do to deserve this?¡±


    Eruhaben let out a sigh before pushing Raon down to the ground. Raon started to il around.


    ¡°Stop it! How dare you do that to a great and mighty Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Little kid, I¡¯m also a Dragon. Just be a good boy and wait here.¡±


    Raon pouted and wrestled out of Eruhaben¡¯s grip. He then calmly observed the cave that appeared once the boulder cracked.


    Cale had disappeared into the darkness and was no longer visible.


    However, Cale was not having any issues with going in the right direction while inside the darkness.


    ¡®The earth is showing me the way.¡¯


    It was an interesting experience.


    An unknownnguage showed Cale the way every time he took a step forward. This allowed him to have no fear as he continued to walk.


    ck. ck.


    He continued to walk farther into the darkness.


    ¡®I wonder what they left behind.¡¯


    These were things left behind since ancient times. Cale¡¯s feet felt as light as a feather.


    At that moment, he heard the voice of the Super Rock.


    -


    I lived a very difficult life. I became an orphan at a young age and had to survive on my own. The only thing I could control was the earth beneath me and the earth gave me strength as well.


    -


    Ah, I remember how my dream was to be able to eat three hearty meals a day and sleep without any worries.


    Cale stopped walking.


    - However, I realized that I was given a power by Heaven and thought that I needed to use the power for good. That was why I always looked for ways to help people.


    - I wanted to be someone who could protect the weak people who reminded me of my past.


    Cale crossed his arms and quietly listened to the voice.


    - And I do not regret the life that I chose.


    Cale¡¯s lips started to twist.


    -


    However, if there is something I do regret, it is the fact that I stuck too tightly to my beliefs. I chose to stay and protect the weak, even when I knew that my friends were in danger.


    -


    I protected the weak, however, all of my friends ended up dying.


    -


    That is why the only thing I could do was find their belongings once they were gone.


    -


    In the end, I ended up leaving this world before I could pass their belongings onto the people who had earned their powers.


    -


    But I am happy that I was able to protect thisnd.


    Cale started to walk once again.


    There was no reason to pay any more attention to what the voice was saying.


    The owner of the voice was different.


    He was very differentpared to Cale.


    Cale considered himself and his people to be more important than others. As for dying while protecting someone else? He didn¡¯t have any inclinations toward something like that.


    ¡®There¡¯s no reason for us to be simr.¡¯


    - I was happy. However, I was sad that I could not see my friends before they died. I was sad that I could not pass their belongings on to their sessors.


    - I was sad that I too could not pass my power onto anyone before I died.


    Cale could see a faint light at the end of the darkness.


    He started to walk faster.


    The light soon seemed to be right in front of him.


    sh.


    He could see once again.


    At that moment, the profound voice started to speak once again.


    - This is what I have left behind.


    A wide area appeared with orbs on the ceiling lighting up the entire area.


    Cale was shocked.


    ¡°...What the.¡±


    It looked amazing.


    - Ahem, I was not materialistic, but I paid attention to this ce because I couldn¡¯t let my friends¡¯ sessorse to a shabby ce.


    He could see a five-story grand vi made with marble pirs.


    The walls, pirs, and roof were simple, but they were ced in a way to make it look cool. The window frames, doors, and doorknobs all looked like an expert had spent numerous nights carefully carving them.


    It was fancier than the Henituse Estate, no, even the crown prince¡¯s pce.


    There was a garden in front of the vi as well. Although there were no trees, there were many eye-catching sculptures. There was also a fountain made of marble, even though there was no water flowing through it.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    - My house is a little nice. Ahem.


    ¡®Little? This is extremely nice. This person was surprisingly materialistic.¡¯


    Cale started to smile.


    However, the smile disappeared as soon as he saw something to the side of the vi.


    ¡°...What is that?¡±


    He saw something that gave him an ominous feeling.


    There was arge stone pir surrounded by metal chains. Furthermore, there were papers that looked like talismans all around the pir.


    Not only that, but there was also a magic circle surrounding the stone pir in the middle and glowing dark red.


    It was easy to think this was a stone pir that sealed a Demon, a ghost, or even a Demon Lord.


    Cale slowly walked away from the pir.


    At that moment, the profound voice started to speak again.


    - There is a sad truth about this ce.


    Cale did not want to know.


    However, as usual, Cale was not able to prevent the owner of the ancient power from speaking.


    - When I was still alive, I saw that there were monsters here that I could not see anywhere else in the continent. They were monsters from the Eastern continent.


    That was the same for the Forest of Darkness that Cale knew about.


    There were monsters from the Eastern continent, as well as many mutant monsters.


    - I figured out the secrets behind that once I entered this cave.


    ¡®Maybe?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze turned toward the ugly stone pir.


    - There was a mysterious path in this cave that connected to the Eastern continent. The monsters that identally entered into that path ended up crossing over to this Western continent. They mutated and became stronger and more violent along the way.


    Cale brushed his face with his hands.


    - But the path would not let humans, Elves, nor even Dwarves through it. Only monsters were able to go through this path.


    - My friends and I were unable to decipher the mysteries of this path. All we could do was barricade the entrance on both sides to in order prevent the stronger mutated monsters from crossing over. I protected the Western entrance.


    He had learned about something useless once again.


    - It is a strong seal that shouldst at least 100,000 years. Only someone in possession of my power is able to remove the seal prior to the scheduled deadline.


    Cale¡¯s frown lessened a bit.


    The ancient times were only 10,000 years ago.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale looked around the area.


    There was a lot of space in here next to the vi and the garden.


    He had a thick smile on his face as he headed toward the vi.


    He had no choice but to do so.


    The Fire of Destruction had been pointing toward the vi ever since he arrived. It was the same for the Sound of the Wind, the Indestructible Shield, and the Vitality of the Heart.


    - Enter.


    The home-owner was telling him to enter as well.


    Screeeech-


    The door that was at least 10,000 years old was still functioning properly.


    How was this possible? That was the thought on Cale¡¯s mind as he entered.


    ck. ck.


    The floor was made of marble.


    Cale walked past an elegantmp and all sorts of sculptures before looking around the empty first-floor hall and looking up. He could see a staircase that led up to the fifth floor.


    - It is on the third floor.


    Cale stepped onto the stairs. There was a lot of dust on them, but the beauty could not be hidden.


    There were empty rooms and a beautiful terrace on the second floor.


    Cale hurried up to the third floor.


    There were multiple rooms on the third floor as well.


    - It is the inner four rooms.


    Cale headed toward the farthest rooms and stood in front of the first room¡¯s door. The door opened once he pushed, allowing him to see inside of the room.


    - The glutton may have been only interested in eating and just pushed aside any jewels to the corner. That is why I kept them safe.


    ¡°Holy.¡±


    He could see a ss disy case full of jewels.


    Cale headed to the next room.


    - The crybaby had the power of restoration but was such a coward. The crybaby always collected weapons, so, although they are general weapons, I kept them all.


    Cale headed to the next room after taking a look through the crybaby¡¯s room.


    Screeeech, bang.


    - This the money that the cheapskate hoarded, but I don¡¯t know if this is still the same currency. But it should be useful since they are gold and silver coins. I kept them safe for him.


    ¡°Hahaha-.¡±


    Cale opened the final door.


    - The thief kept a record of everything. The things that he stole, his power, as well as his own secret base. I kept all of the records.


    ¡®He kept everything. How could there be such a good person?¡¯


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Cale couldugh without any reservations for the first time in a long time.


    At this moment, he had forgotten about the Northern Alliance, Arm, and everything else.


    Why?


    Cale looked toward the other three rooms on the third floor. His gaze was full of expectations. He quickly went over to open the other three room doors.


    - Mm, these are the things that I collected. I kept it all whenever people gave me something to thank me for saving them.


    Screech. Screech. Screech.


    All three doors were opened and Cale could see inside.


    Cale brushed his face with his hands again.


    ¡®I¡¯m so happy.¡¯


    There were jewels, gold coins, and even some odd items in the things that the Super Rock Guardian had casually collected.


    ¡®Was his hobby collecting things?¡¯


    Cale apuded the Guardian¡¯s hobby.


    ¡°You are really amazing! How did you collect all of these things?¡±


    p. p. p.


    One person¡¯s pping echoed in the dusty but fancy vi.


    - Ahem, well, I guess I was a bit tidy.


    Cale continued to p in admiration as he headed toward the fourth floor. There was nothing on the fourth floor except the building itself, which was fancier than even the Henituse Estate.


    That was enough to make Cale happy as he walked up to the fifth floor.


    There was only one room on the fifth floor.


    - This is my room.


    Although it was only one room, it epassed the entire fifth floor, including a study, a bedroom, and an office, which were all connected without any walls between them.


    Cale could see a marble altar at the center of the room. It was about as tall as Cale¡¯s waist.


    The altar was straight with many beautiful images inscribed on it. Furthermore, it was decorated with many jewels.


    And on top of that altar...


    ¡°...The Super Rock.¡±


    There was a small rock that was smaller than a baby¡¯s fist.


    It was obviously the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    - That is my power.


    ¡®...It was a power that I could earn so easily?¡±


    Cale felt like it was too easy to earn this, ¡®Scary Giant Cobblestone.¡¯ All he had to do was grab that rock in order to earn the power.


    At that moment, the profound voice started to shout.


    - Do you wish to gain my power?


    ¡®Yes?¡¯


    - Then chew it!


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale stopped walking toward the altar.


    - It is easy to earn my power. However, my power only activates when you are protecting something. I want my power to only be used for justice!


    The person seemed to have changed as the owner of the ancient power shouted with vigor.


    - The will to not back away in front of any sort of danger!


    - Justice and the power of good are what keeps the world safe!


    The Super Rock¡¯s owner was shouting.


    - Chew it! You will gain this power if you eat this rock!


    ¡®He really wants me to chew it?¡¯


    Cale approached the altar.


    - But the power can only be used for good!


    It was an ominous voice that seemed to be saying that he¡¯ll end up being dragged into all sorts of annoying things if he earned this power. However, Cale had no thoughts about doing that.


    ¡®I just need the earth affinity.¡¯


    He could gain the affinity without using the power.


    That was his goal.


    Cale picked up the rock.


    - Chew it! Chew it!


    ¡®...All of these ancient power owners are weird.¡¯


    Cale debated it for a moment.


    ¡®Should I chew it?¡¯


    However, he did not have to debate it for a long time.


    - I will also give you this vi if you take my power! The person who has this power is pretty much my heir anyway!


    Cale put the rock in his mouth and started to chew.


    The rock broke like a potato chip as soon as Cale bit down.


    Boom.


    Cale felt a vibration under his feet before the power started to rise up inside of him.


    The owner of the ancient power started to speak.


    - My power is something anybody can have.


    - However, my power can only be used in certain situations.


    His voice slowly started to sound like it wasing from further away.


    -


    Guard.


    -


    Protect.


    -


    Sacrifice yourself.


    -


    That is the power of earth that gave its everything to the lifeforms that exist upon it.


    Raon could see someone walking toward them from within the darkness.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    It was Cale.


    Raon instantly flew toward Cale.


    ¡°Human, human! I can feel the power of earth in you! You¡¯ll be fine now!¡±


    Raon sniffled and looked toward Cale with admiration.


    Eruhaben sighed at Raon before approaching Cale with a happy expression. Raon raised his voice, although his expression seemed happy.


    ¡°Human! Stop doing stupid things and just travel the continent now.¡±


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Cale cut Raon off.


    Raon felt something odd while looking at Cale who called his name.


    Cale was smiling. Cale was smiling brightly.


    ¡°...Human, why are youughing like that?¡±


    Cale responded to Raon.


    ¡°I found myir.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Raon¡¯s head tilted to one side.


    Cale started to speak to all three of them.


    ¡°Follow me. Eruhaben-nim, please follow me.¡±


    Cale walked back into the darkness. He then observed the expressions of the three that arrived at the area at the end of the path.


    Raon looked at the vi that seemed to be more luxurious than most pces before turning to look at Cale.


    ¡°...Human! This!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our vi.¡±


    ¡°Human, do you mean that?¡±


    Cale nodded his head and responded back.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Raon flew in a circle with excitement.


    Cale looked at Raon with satisfaction before making eye contact with Eruhaben. Eruhaben casuallymented.


    ¡°Your luck is oddly good.¡±


    ¡®Apparently so.¡¯


    Cale did not have a reason to deny it.


    1. This is what the raws say so I¡¯m guessing it is speaking in his mind so that even though he doesn¡¯t understand thenguage, he still knows how to go.

 Chapter 133: Together (1)

    <h4>Chapter 133: Together (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Tap. Tap.


    A small paw continued to tap on Cale¡¯s side.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale looked down toward his waist to see that Raon was smiling.


    ¡°I like this ce. Good job. You deserve praise!¡±


    ¡°...Thanks.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression was iffy after being praised by a 5-year-old. Eruhaben was the same way.


    ¡°Goldie, isn¡¯t our house better than yours which is covered in gold? Our house looks nice, but it is modest.¡±


    ¡°...Sure.¡±


    The ancient Dragon just agreed. At that moment, Cale and Eruhaben made eye contact. Eruhaben let out a sigh and pointed toward a location.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll need to investigate that stone pir a bit.¡±


    Cale had exined the story behind the ominous stone pir to the others. Each of them had shown a different reaction.


    ¡°......¡±


    Cale decided to ignore Hilsman since Hilsman had been standing there with a nk expression since a while ago. Raon had approached Cale and cautiously started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just ignore it if it is fine for 100,000 years.¡±


    ¡®...I feel like he¡¯s starting to resemble me more as he gets older.¡¯


    Cale looked like a proud parent while looking at Raon who had the same idea as he did. On the other hand, Eruhaben showed a different reaction.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m intrigued.¡±


    The Gold Dragon¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity. Cale looked at this and quickly added on.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, then why don¡¯t you investigate it a bit?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Wouldn¡¯t the great Eruhaben-nim be perfect to figure out the secrets of this pir?¡±


    Eruhaben scoffed at Cale¡¯sment. It was obvious what Cale¡¯s intentions were.


    ¡°Trying to push it off on me?¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it true that Eruhaben-nim is the wisest one among all of us?¡±


    ¡°What a useless question.¡±


    Cale was certain that he saw the corner of Eruhaben¡¯s lips twitching. This Dragon really liked being ttered.


    ¡°Well, since it is true that I am the wisest being, I will pretend to fall for your scheme.¡±


    In the end, Eruhaben agreed to investigate the stone pir. However, it wasn¡¯t because of Cale¡¯s ttery. He really was curious about the auraing from underneath the stone pir.


    ¡®How odd.¡¯


    He could not tell the affinity of the auraing from underneath the pir. It was definitely worth investigating. It could be a chance for him to find the secret of one of the mysteries that has existed since ancient times.


    Cale approached Eruhaben and chimed in.


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you stay here in order to investigate?¡±


    Raon was the first one to respond.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get our practical experience here!¡±


    Eruhaben ignored Raon and stared at Cale. Cale had an awkward smile on his face. This ancient Dragon was the type to y along even if he knew your true intentions. The ancient Dragon smiled after seeing Cale¡¯s awkward smile and shook his head.


    ¡°Sure. You really are smart. You probably want to bring your subordinates over as well?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be best for everyone to do the practical experience together?¡±


    Eruhaben could easily tell that Cale wanted Raon¡¯s lessons to continue here instead of hisir.


    ¡°Bring your subordinates here. But I do not wish to stay here.¡±


    Raon, who had been putting water into the fountain with magic, jerked his head toward them after hearing Eruhaben¡¯sment.


    ¡°Goldie! How can you not be here?! I need you!¡±


    Eruhaben let out a sigh. Raon quickly flew over from the fountain to Eruhaben¡¯s side.


    ¡°Goldie, stay here with us!¡±


    ¡°Haaa, goodness.¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Raon with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Little kid, are you really a Dragon?¡±


    ¡°...Are you provoking me?¡±


    Cale, who was standing between the two Dragons, quickly interjected.


    ¡°Are you thinking about installing a teleportation portal?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is easy when you know the coordinates.¡±


    Raon, who heard Cale¡¯s question and Eruhaben¡¯s answer, quietly flew back toward the fountain and started to ssh the water as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Aigoo, my poor old self.¡±


    Eruhaben let out a sigh. However, Cale, who was looking at Eruhaben, could feel his heart beating with excitement.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have a direct teleportation portal to the Gold Dragon¡¯sir.¡¯


    It would be perfect in case he ever needed to ask for help if something happened in the territory.


    Cale started to speak as if it was easy to set it up.


    ¡°Then Eruhaben-nim, I¡¯m sure you know the coordinates to yourir, so we just need to find the coordinates of this ce for you to set up the portal. The group at their can thene through the portal.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take care of it quickly since it is annoying.¡±


    Cale warmly looked toward Eruhaben, who said that he would do it quickly because it was annoying.


    This Dragon definitely had a soft side.


    ¡°I will do it with you!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡±


    Cale rxed as he watched Raon and even Hilsman stepping up to help. He was thinking about the group that would soon join them here.


    ¡®If it is time for training anyway.¡¯


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if they put in some extra effort?


    They might need a source of motivation.


    Everybody was gathered together now.


    They were currently all sitting in therge first-floor hall of the five-story vi.


    Cale had sent Hilsman to go get Hans as well as the ten Wolf children.


    Once the teleportation portal was created, everybody other than the Elf Pendrick traveled to the vi. Pendrick was left alone to protect their.


    They could not hide their shock after looking at this ce. Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Look around and pick a room on either the second floor or the fourth floor. The fifth floor is my room.¡±


    ¡°Will we continue to live here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hans¡¯s eyes were full of energy.


    Meeow.


    Meow.


    On and Hong approached Cale. Raon was naturally with the two of them as well.


    Raon looked up at Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Then our room is the fifth floor?¡±


    ¡°...Why is it our room?¡±


    ¡®When did my room be the room of these children averaging 8-year-old?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm? Human, then is our room somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°...Do whatever you want.¡±


    Cale found it annoying to chat with the confused children as he answered back. The fifth floor wasrge enough to share with these children.


    Cale turned his gaze away from the children and looked around.


    Beacrox touched the dust on the stair railing before immediately taking out a white glove. Cale could not tell what was going through Beacrox¡¯s mind right now.


    Cale looked at everyone moving around to take a look at the vi before approaching Choi Han.


    Choi Han seemed to be the most shocked of the group.


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t know that such a ce existed in the Forest of Darkness.¡±


    Cale, who was standing between Choi Han and Rosalyn, understood Choi Han¡¯s sentiments.


    ¡®He did live in here for tens of years and suffered quite a bit.¡¯


    That was why it made sense that he would be upset that such a peaceful ce existed in the Forest of Darkness. Cale could hear Rosalyn¡¯s admiration from the side as well.


    ¡°How is it still fine after 10,000 years? It looks like a ce that has only been vacant for about a year.¡±


    Rosalyn looked toward Cale and shared her sentiments.


    ¡°Right? Miss Rosalyn, it really does feel like that. Doesn¡¯t it feel like time has stopped in this ce for 10,000 years?¡±


    ¡°You are right young master Cale. It does feel that way.¡±


    Time had stopped. That was the urate exnation of this ce.


    Rosalyn agreed with Cale with a bright smile on her face. Cale casually added on after seeing her smile.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, do you know what this ce is?¡±


    ¡°The ce where you earned the power of earth?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    Cale looked around once more.


    Eruhaben was standing off in the distance, while Ron and Beacrox had gone upstairs. He could also see the rest of the group.


    ¡®They¡¯re all within range to hear my voice.¡¯


    After verifying that everyone would be able to hear him, Cale said something that would light a fire in all of their hearts.


    ¡°The former owner of the ancient power was known as the Guardian.¡±


    The Wolf children who had been admiring the sculptures on the first floor perked their ears toward Cale.


    ¡°ording to the legend, he is the Guardian who protected this Northeastern territory.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Lock and Choi Han, who were next to Rosalyn, as well as Beacrox, who was at the top of the stairs, showed interest at what Cale was saying. They were interested in knowing about the owner of this ce.


    ¡°He did not hesitate to stand in the vanguard and protect the people when the continent was shrouded in darkness.¡±


    ¡°What an amazing person.¡±


    ¡°Right? This is what he said as he left this vi to me.¡±


    Everybody was naturally interested in what the Guardian had said while leaving this exorbitant vi to Cale. Cale noticed the focus on him before he started to speak.


    ¡°Protect it.¡±


    The voice also said to guard and sacrifice, but there was no need to tell the others about those words. He just needed to tell them the things that would benefit him.


    Cale put a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I started to think about the current situation when I heard that.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn let out a quiet gasp.


    The current situation. Enemies had appeared and the continent was expected to fall into a state of chaos.


    ¡°...Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han looked toward him with a very worried expression. Cale smiled and made eye contact with Choi Han.


    ¡°What are you looking at with such focus?¡±


    ¡°No, you see.¡±


    Choi Han did not know how to answer. Cale looked past Choi Han and made eye contact with Lock, who was next to him.


    ¡°Well, anyway, after hearing what the formerndlord had to say, I thought it would be good if everyone could stay here together.¡±


    Although Cale was speaking with indifference, everybody understood the meaning behind his words.


    ¡®Protect it.¡¯


    Cale had gathered them here after hearing those words. He did not need to say it out loud for them to know that he brought them here in order to protect them.


    ¡°...Young master Cale, you really.¡±


    Rosalyn smiled and looked toward Cale with an expression that seemed to say that there wasn¡¯t much they could do about Cale.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    Her smile became thicker after seeing Cale look at her with an expression that seemed to be asking what he had done. The rest of the group had simr reactions as well.


    Eruhaben was especially looking at him while thinking about how there could be such a pitiful human in the world.


    ¡°Well, anyway.¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and continued to speak in a stern voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that we are going to face many difficult issues in the future.¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom and the Empire looked ready to go to war with each other. This war would focus on taking control of multiple pces at the border of the two nations and would probably bepleted around Fall at thetest.


    Furthermore, the Northern Alliance and Arm were still quiet. It looked like they were waiting for the results of the Empire¡¯s war.


    There was not much time left.


    Everybody was aware of this fact.


    Tap.


    Choi Han could see a hand on his shoulder. It was Cale¡¯s hand. Cale kept his hand on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder as he looked around the first floor.


    His serious voice filled the hall.


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Silence filled the hall for a moment.


    Choi Han started to think.


    He was wondering how many people in the world would be able to say that they trust someone so casually and so lightheartedly.


    Cale was probably the only one who could do that.


    However, Choi Han could feel the weight of Cale¡¯s hand clenching his shoulder. He could feel the weight of Cale¡¯s words being transferred over to him.


    Of course, Cale was just leaning on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder to stand.


    At that moment, a serious voice echoed in the hall.


    ¡°I will get stronger!¡±


    It was Raon. Raon fluttered his ck wings and confidently started to speak.


    ¡°Human, do not worry! A great being like myself getting stronger means that I will be even greater!¡±


    It was a vigorous voice with not even an ounce of hesitation.


    Choi Han clenched his fist after hearing Raon speak. It was the same for Lock and the other Wolf children.


    At that moment, a smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face before quickly disappearing. He looked around only to see that everyone¡¯s excited expressions had turned slightly serious.


    Cale, who had wanted this atmosphere, started to speak again.


    ¡°I amcking in strength.¡±


    ¡°That is right human! You just sit back! Don¡¯t get involved and end up coughing up blood again!¡±


    Raon sounded serious. Raon¡¯s seriousness made Cale feel odd, however, he spoke normally toward the group who were looking at him.


    ¡°That is why there is only one thing I can do. I will do whatever I can to help all of you out.¡±


    Raon started to shout.


    ¡°I am able to do well on my own! That is why I am great and mighty!¡±


    ¡®Ah, he keeps ruining the moment.¡¯


    Cale was trying to create a serious moment, but realized that it would be difficult with Raon around. At that moment, Choi Han, who had been quietly listening, started to speak.


    ¡°I will get stronger in order to protect everyone.¡±


    Cale patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    Choi Han could feel Cale¡¯s level of trust in him through that pat.


    Choi Han¡¯s fists were clenched, his eyes looked focused, and he had a look of resolution on his face.


    All of the members of the group looked determined.


    At that moment, Cale started to think.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll protect me too if he gets stronger.¡¯


    He had lit the fire, and that fire was burning with even more passion than Cale was expecting.


    It was burning quiet dangerously, like a wildfire that could not be stopped.


    Two dayster, Cale regretted his actions after seeing the training ground that was covered in dust and blood.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to fall just like that?¡±


    ¡°No! I will not fall!¡±


    Choi Han and Lock were training while saying things that sounded like something the MC of a children¡¯s cartoon would say. Lock, who was in his berserk state, was covered in injuries.


    Choi Han, on the other hand, had heavy metal balls all over his body as he shouted toward Lock.


    ¡°Come! You cannot fall if you want to get stronger!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±


    Lock let out a shout before rushing toward Choi Han.


    Simr scenes could be seen throughout the area. Everybody was training as if their lives were on the line. Blood, dust, sweat, and injuries appeared everywhere.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this much.¡¯


    Cale was slightly anxious about how hard everyone was training.


    ¡®Is this okay?¡¯


    It felt like they would all get significantly stronger if this continued.

 Chapter 134: Together (2)

    <h4>Chapter 134: Together (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    All of them had be weird.


    Cale sat down on a bench near the fountain and looked around.


    First, he looked at Choi Han.


    ¡°......¡±


    Choi Han was meditating in a lotus position on top of a boulder. A ck aura wasing out of his body.


    Choi Han seemed like a typical martial arts master.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Hans, how long has he been training like that?¡±


    ¡°19 hours, young master-nim. Aren¡¯t you proud of him? Ah, that passion!¡±


    ¡®...Not at all.¡¯


    Cale was more scared than proud.


    Cale lifted his head and made eye contact with Hans.


    ¡°...And how long are you going to stay like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Choi Han had been training Hans as well. Since Hans was someone who was always at the house, Choi Han thought that he should at least know some basic defense.


    ¡®But to stay in the invisible chair position-¡¯


    Cale could see that Hans¡¯s legs were shaking. Hans must have noticed Cale¡¯s gaze, as he started to awkwardly smile.


    ¡°Haha, young master-nim, I will definitely get stronger in order to protect you. That is a butler¡¯s duty.¡±


    ¡°...Sure. I trust you.¡±


    Cale answered that way since he had nothing else to say.


    ¡°Yes sir! I will not let you down!¡±


    Hans responded in an energetic voice. Cale just turned his head away from Hans only to see someone else.


    Eruhaben was standing next to the stone pir that was wrapped with the metal chains. Cale found it odd that Eruhaben and Raon were not together.


    Eruhaben must have noticed his confusion and thus gave him an exnation.


    ¡°The Dragon¡¯s way is to figure things out on our own once we are given a sense of direction.¡±


    Raon was currently training in Cale¡¯s room on the fifth floor. Cale let him train there because Raon had said that he would not destroy anything during his training.


    ¡®Human, I will go through my first growth phase before Fall. I¡¯m sure that you are already aware of my greatness, but you will feel it even more!¡¯


    That was what Raon had said before he started to train. He seemed to be full of confidence.


    Cale recalled the image of the tiny ck Dragon flying up to the fifth floor with confidence and held back his sigh. He then started to smile.


    It was because of what he saw in front of him.


    Meeeeeeow.


    Meeow.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±


    Hong, who was still a baby kitten, as well as On, who would soon reach her growth phase, slowly approached Eruhaben and started to meow.


    The ancient Dragon let out some fake coughs and pretended not to notice them, but he slowly started to smile. Cale started to think while watching what was going on.


    ¡®I guess he will teach On and Hong as well.¡¯


    Cale recalled what Eruhaben had said about the two Cat tribe children.


    ¡®He said that they are pure-blooded Cats who have mutated.¡¯


    Eruhaben seemed to have a lot of knowledge about the Cat tribe. It was only natural that an ancient Dragon who had lived for close to 1,000 years would have such knowledge. He could leave the Cat tribe siblings to Eruhaben since nobody else had any information to help them out.


    ¡®The Blue Wolf tribe children as well.¡¯


    Cale turned toward one side of the square.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Eeeeeeek!¡±


    The Wolf children were all training together. Some of them were nearing their first berserk transformation. They would get even stronger after that.


    ¡®Lock is training with Beacrox and Ron.¡¯


    Cale nkly watched the Wolf children train like they were the main characters of a drama. Someone approached him at that moment.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    Rosalyn peeked over at Hans before approaching the bench and sitting down next to Cale. She looked around the square before starting to speak.


    ¡°Everybody seems to be hard at work.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. They¡¯re amazing. Is everything going well with you, Miss Rosalyn?¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze turned toward Rosalyn. She was currently focused on research. She just needed to take one more step in order to reach the level of a highest-grade mage.


    ¡°Just so-so. But it is helpful that I have the most amazing teachers.¡±


    Rosalyn started to smile. As long as Raon and Eruhaben were around, she could learn a lot by just watching them, even if she didn¡¯t ask them for any guidance.


    She was a smart woman, so she naturally was putting this opportunity to great use.


    ¡°Yes, amazing teachers for sure.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and continued to speak. The greetings were done and they could get down to business.


    ¡°Have you received any news from Tasha?¡±


    The Dark Elf Tasha was currently heading over to this location with Mary. Cale would need to start moving again once Mary arrived.


    ¡°Yes. And Miss Tasha and I have a message to deliver.¡±


    ¡°A message?¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd. Tasha was representing the crown prince while Rosalyn was pretty much the representative for the Breck Kingdom. There was only one thing that both of them would need to tell him at once.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Looks like everyone has decided to meet up.¡±


    ¡°...I knew you would figure it out right away, young master Cale.¡±


    Rosalyn smiled and nodded her head before exining the details.


    ¡°The Breck Kingdom, Roan Kingdom, and the Jungle have all agreed to meet. However, we have a problem.¡±


    ¡°...There is no response from the Whipper Kingdom?¡±


    She did not mention anything about the Whipper Kingdom, so they must be the source of the problem.


    They needed the Whipper Kingdom in this meeting. Although it would be fine without them, the Empire¡¯s escape route through the Eastern shoreline would be cut off as well.


    Not only would that cut off the Empire frommunicating with the Eastern continent, but it would also make it easier for the Whales to move.


    ¡°No. We received a response from the Whipper Kingdom. Commander Toonka personally responded.¡±


    Toonka was basically the voice of the Whipper Kingdom. Of course, Chief Harol was next to Toonka to help him.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°He wants to chat with you.¡±


    ¡°...Toonka does?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡®Why me?¡¯


    Confusion was evident on Cale¡¯s face. However, Rosalyn started to smile as Toonka¡¯s actions were understandable to her.


    ¡®Toonka and Harol have not had any contact with the Roan Kingdom or any other kingdoms for that matter. Having someone that they trust at the meeting is one way of protecting themselves.¡¯


    Cale was the only person that Toonka trusted in the Roan Kingdom.


    It was simr to how Queen Litana had asked Cale to connect her to the crown prince.


    Rosalyn started to speak to the confused Cale.


    ¡°I think I can connect you to him right away. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Cale stood up from the bench and noticed that his legs were slightly numb. He was woken up early by the shouts of all of the people training and had been sitting on this bench since he had nothing else to do.


    It was fun watching these scenes that reminded him of cartoons and dramas.


    ¡°...Young master Cale, are your legs okay?¡±


    ¡°They are numb because I have been sitting here for so long. I feel like I am getting weaker by the day.¡±


    ¡®Do I need to at least stretch twice a day? But that¡¯s annoying.¡¯


    Cale grumbled internally as he stretched his legs. Rosalyn started to speak as he stretched his legs.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much of a motivation you being here is for them.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Rosalyn shook her head and smiled as if to say it was nothing.


    She looked around the training ground. Everybody was looking toward Cale. Cale had been sitting on the bench watching them train since early in the morning. The only time he had left was to eat.


    Everybody already knew that ancient powers did not have the possibility of growing stronger. They were things that only had one level.


    That was why they knew that Cale had no reason to train.


    That was also why they understood how Cale must have felt while sitting on the bench and watching them train.


    This was the reason the energetic shouts did not stop all morning.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Cale pointed toward the vi and Rosalyn followed behind him.


    Ahhhhhhh!


    Cale flinched as the loud shouts started up once again. He found this to be scary and quickly headed toward the vi.


    This was the first time Cale had used a videomunication device to chat with Toonka.


    - Long time no see.


    Cale was surprised.


    ¡°You are alone.¡±


    - Yes.


    Cale did not see Harol nor any other subordinates with Toonka. Toonka was chatting with Cale alone.


    ¡®Well, I understand that there may not be many people around him because they can¡¯t let it be known that they have a videomunication device.¡¯


    You needed a mage in order to use a videomunication device.


    The Whipper Kingdom was currently using the mage and videomunication device that Alberu had sent over in order to be able tomunicate with the other kingdoms.


    They had no choice because they were facing an urgent situation.


    But Cale still found it odd that neither Harol nor any of the Chiefs were with him.


    Cale could clearly see Toonka¡¯s face through the device. Cale started to frown a bit.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good.¡±


    Toonka flinched at Cale¡¯s observation.


    Toonka did not look very good at all.


    Currently, the Empire and the Whipper Kingdom were only having small scale battles. The Whipper Kingdom was only aiming for a few pces by the border rather than charging toward the Empire¡¯s capital, but even that was not going as they had nned.


    Cale, who didn¡¯t think Toonka would be the type to worry about that, quickly figured out what was going on.


    ¡®There¡¯s only one reason that this idiot would be this upset.¡¯


    Cale looked toward Toonka, who was fidgeting, and started to speak.


    ¡°Did you find the traitor?¡±


    Toonka flinched before starting to frown.


    - Yes.


    ¡°Based on your reaction, I¡¯m guessing it was one of your direct subordinates.¡±


    - ... Yes.


    Cale thought about Toonka¡¯s subordinates. There was his left-hand woman Felicia, who was a talented strategist who wielded a spear. Then there was his right-hand man Hota, who was simr to Toonka and focused on his physical strength.


    - ... I didn¡¯t know Hota was such a person.


    Toonka started to speak as if he was full of pain.


    - How could he fall for the Empire¡¯s plots! I didn¡¯t know he wanted to take my position!


    Toonka¡¯s hand started to shake in anger at Hota¡¯s betrayal. He then felt an empty void inside of his heart.


    He wanted to share these feelings with someone, but he didn¡¯t know who he could share them with until he thought of Cale.


    Chief Harol had located the traitor. Toonka didn¡¯t know how Harol had done it, but they found a magic device among Hota¡¯s belongings, and although it was not a videomunication device, it was still something that sent a simr type of signal.


    Toonka shared these details with Cale.


    Cale, who was listening to Toonka¡¯s exnation, clicked his tongue quietly.


    ¡®I guess even the Empire does not know that Harol is a half mage who can feel the flow of mana.¡¯


    That was why the Empire probably did not hide theirmunication with Hota.


    However, there was no way that Harol would miss the magic device Hota was carrying.


    - That is whyst night,st night, I beheaded that traitor.


    Cale finally understood why Toonka had slowed down his attack on the Empire.


    ¡°But you figured out that he was the traitor prior to yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    - ... I found out a week ago.


    ¡®Looks like he struggled quite a bit with his decision.¡¯


    Cale realized that Toonka must have debated what to do with Hota for a while. That was why the Whipper Kingdom had slowed down their attacks.


    - I thought that at least Hota, that at least the citizens agreed with my vision. I trusted him so much.


    Toonka looked down at his two hands.


    He had personally beheaded Hota. He thought that he needed to do it himself.


    At that moment, Toonka heard Cale¡¯s voice through themunication device.


    ¡°It must have been hard on you. Good job.¡±


    Toonka lightly clenched his fist after hearing Cale¡¯s words. Nobody had ever said such a thing to him before.


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°A lot of soldiers did not end up losing their lives thanks to you.¡±


    This was the truth.


    Cale wanted to praise Toonka for not bing weak because of his friendship with Hota.


    Toonka slowly raised his head.


    The two of them made eye contact through themunication device. Cale put on his usual rxed smile on his face as he continued to speak.


    ¡°And it seems like you trusted me. Did you tell Harol to find the traitor because of what I said?¡±


    Cale expected that Toonka would trust him and look for the traitor, but he felt kind of odd after learning that it had actually happened.


    ¡°Thanks for trusting what I said.¡±


    Although Cale casually said that, those words hit Toonka pretty hard. At the same time, Toonka thought about the traitor, Hota¡¯s face.


    However, Cale¡¯s continued words made Hota¡¯s face disappear.


    ¡°But don¡¯t trust me. I am not on your side. I am also not a good person.¡±


    Cale told Toonka the truth. He was not on Toonka¡¯s side.


    Although he now hoped that the Whipper Kingdom would be victorious in this war, he did not want them to have a dominating victory.


    The bnce of power between the Roan Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, the Jungle, and the Whipper Kingdom would be skewed if the Whipper Kingdom has a dominating victory over the Empire.


    That was why Cale wanted Toonka to barely win.


    ¡®How could someone with such thoughts be a good person?¡¯


    Cale decided that it was about time to end the chat.


    ¡°Toonka, this isn¡¯t like you at all. Weren¡¯t you going to sweep the Empire away?¡±


    Cale could see Toonka¡¯s eyebrows start to twitch.


    - ... You are right. I need to sweep them away.


    Toonka hated the Empire even more after what had happened with Hota.


    Toonka¡¯s eyes returned to their usual glow. Cale had onest thing to say to Toonka.


    ¡°Be yourself.¡±


    ¡®Be myself.¡¯


    The corners of Toonka¡¯s lips started to go up. He soon had his usual smile that made him look like a simpleton.


    He then got up from his seat.


    - Yes, I need to live a life that is true to myself.


    Toonka said that as he looked toward Cale. Cale nodded his head.


    Toonka¡¯s smile became even thicker. At that moment, Cale said something else in an indifferent voice.


    ¡°But pay some attention to your soldiers as well. Maybe it is because I am a weak person, but it hurts me to see weak people die.¡±


    Thatment made Toonka start to think.


    ¡®He says that he¡¯s not a good person? After saying something like that?¡¯


    Toonka had made up his mind to live a life that was true to his style. His style was not one that took care of the weaklings.


    However, he still responded back to Cale.


    - I¡¯ll think about it.


    Cale flinched a bit.


    ¡®He¡¯ll think about it? Toonka can think?¡¯


    He thought that Toonka would either ignore him or say no. Toonka did not care that Cale was shocked and instead said onest thing before ending the conversation.


    - Chief Harol will be at the meeting in my ce.


    Cale nodded his head.


    The Whipper Kingdom will be present at the meeting as well.


    And someone like Harol was enough to be at the meeting.


    Although the Whipper Kingdom was in a war against the Empire, Harol was a Chief based on the way he led the citizens with Toonka. He was not there as a strategist, so it would be fine if he was missing for a bit.


    ¡°Got it. Get some rest. You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±


    - Puhahahaha. Get some rest? Alright, I will.


    Toonka suddenly started tough out loud. Cale started to frown at Toonka¡¯s ever-changing mood. However, Toonka did not care as he said goodbye before turning off themunication device.


    - See you next time.


    Cale looked toward the empty screen and started to think.


    ¡®Why would I see you again?¡¯


    He had no desire to see Toonka again.


    Cale sighed before leaning into the couch. At that moment, he heard a knock on the door of the videomunication room.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    It was Rosalyn. She continued to speak.


    ¡°Miss Tasha and Miss Mary have arrived.¡±


    Cale got up from his seat.


    It was now time to head back to the half Saint and fake Holy Maiden.


    Click.


    The door opened and Cale made eye contact with Rosalyn.


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, what is it?¡±


    Rosalyn could see that Cale had a very mischievous smile on his face. She didn¡¯t know why he was smiling that way, but she started to smile as well after seeing Cale¡¯s smile.


    It was a simr smile to the one on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Please return safely after taking care of business.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯ll be able to do so thanks to you.¡±


    At that moment, Raon came down from the fifth floor.


    ¡°Human, human! Hmm?¡±


    Raon looked at the smiles on Cale and Rosalyn¡¯s face before starting to speak again.


    ¡°What are you nning to do now? That smile of yours means that you are up to no good, human.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t have much nned for this trip.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to go help heal someone in pain.


    However, nobody, especially Raon, actually believed his words.

 Chapter 135: Together (3)

    <h4>Chapter 135: Together (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale immediately brought Tasha and Mary into the cave. It had been a while since he had seen Mary.


    ¡°Oh, mm, you haven¡¯t changed.¡±


    Mary was still covered from head to toe by her ck robe. However, maybe it was because he had seen her for a while before she left, but he felt like he could feel that the person inside of the ck robe was happy.


    ¡°Hello young master Cale. I¡¯m very happy to see you again.¡±


    Her voice was still the stiff and emotionless voice that reminded Cale of a navigation system. There was a ck blob on top of the ck robe¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy as well! Good girl Mary, I looked after your bones every so often!¡±


    Raon was the one who was the happiest to see Mary again.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°This is your first time going to the Jungle, right? I will tell you about everything. I have been there.¡±


    ¡°You are amazing, Raon-nim. Is the Jungle¡¯s sky beautiful as well?¡±


    ¡°Of course! We will also cross the ocean to get the Jungle. Although it will be difficult this time, let¡¯s go sightseeing on the Killer Whale Archie¡¯s back!¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    Cale was watching Raon and Mary chat when someone poked him on his side.


    It was a pretty strong poke that caused Cale to start to frown as he turned around. However, he understood the reason for the strong poke after seeing what was going on.


    ¡°This, just what.¡±


    It was the Dark Elf Tasha.


    She waspletely shocked and looked to be at a loss for words. Her gaze was naturally focused on Eruhaben, who was standing next to Raon.


    Eruhaben was speaking with Mary.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a necromancer in a while.¡±


    ¡°Goldie, have you met another necromancer before?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m a little kid like you?¡±


    ¡°Mary, you don¡¯t need to listen to Goldie saying, ¡®little kid.¡¯¡±


    It was a childish conversation not fitting Dragons, but that was not important to this Dark Elf.


    Cale gently patted Tasha¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Miss Tasha.¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale- this, I, just what.¡±


    Cale whispered in Tasha¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Please remember your vow of Elementals. This is a secret from his highness.¡±


    Cale¡¯s tone was half respectful and half casual.


    Tasha¡¯s shoulders slightly flinched. She calmed herself down and looked toward Cale.


    Cale was smiling as he continued to speak.


    ¡°The vowst time was about Raon, so it will be more reliable if you make a new vow with Eruhaben-nim in it as well. Please do it now.¡±


    Tasha started to smile.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Will you make the vow?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Tasha could not say no. The Dragon named Eruhaben had red at her while she was chatting with Cale.


    She also felt relieved at what Cale said next.


    ¡°Good. I will eventually tell his highness, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I trust you, young master Cale.¡±


    Tasha looked toward Cale with thanks. Mary, who was robotic and did not seem like a human being, had changed in the short time she had been away from Tasha.


    ¡®Young master Cale-nim, Raon-nim, I like them all. I want to go back. It was fun.¡¯


    It was fun.


    Tasha had never expected such words toe out of Mary¡¯s mouth. That was why Tasha was thankful to Cale. Mary was pretty much on the same level as her nephew, Alberu, in Tasha¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Tasha chuckled at Cale¡¯s question. Cale looked at Tasha, whose emotions were changing a lot with concern, before walking over to Eruhaben¡¯s side.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, what are your thoughts after seeing Mary?¡±


    ¡°You want Pendrick to heal this child?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale slowly started to speak to Eruhaben, who seemed to be deep in thought. He had heard that Eruhaben was the one who had healed the weak Pendrick.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Is it too much for Pendrick¡¯s skill level?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What about you Eruhaben-nim? Wouldn¡¯t you know a lot about necromancers since you have seen them before?¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s gaze, which had been on Mary, turned toward Cale. Cale was pretty much bluntly trying to pass Mary¡¯s recovery over to him.


    ¡®The problem is that I don¡¯t hate his way of doing things.¡¯


    Eruhaben did not find Cale¡¯s actions to be bad.


    There was a simple reason for it.


    ¡®He never asks for anything for himself.¡¯


    Nothing Cale asked for had to do with himself. Although he came to help him find the power of earth, that was at Raon¡¯s request. The other requests Cale had were to help make his people stronger and to investigate the stone pir that might bring danger to the whole region.


    ¡®What a funny punk.¡¯


    Although Cale frequentlyined about his life, he always moved to help others.


    That was why Eruhaben could not hate him.


    Although Eruhaben was a self-centered Dragon, his overwhelming knowledge and strength made him altruistic toward the weak. Eruhaben looked toward Cale and bluntly started to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want, but I will take a look at this child in order to satisfy my own curiosity.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Ahem. Eruhaben let out a fake cough and looked away.


    However, Cale felt like he could rx about healing Mary now that Eruhaben was involved, so he turned his head away from Eruhaben.


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    He could see that Tasha was looking at him with warm eyes and that the ck robe wasing toward him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale responded back to the two of them in a cold tone, however, Tasha could not hide her look of admiration as she started to walk toward Cale as well.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you are really a warm person.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. Young master Cale, you are a good and righteous person.¡±


    Mary¡¯s emotionless voice spoke right after Tasha.


    Cale just nodded his head at them. He was only doing it so that Mary could get stronger.


    ¡®I need her to be healthy so that she can work properly when we are fighting against the Northern Alliance.¡¯


    The Wyvern Knights Brigade will fly over the Forest of Darkness. Mary will be one of the coreponents in the fight against those Wyverns.


    Winning the first battle was very important in a war.


    The moment that the Northern Alliance left their territories and headed down to the Roan Kingdom and Breck Kingdom, Cale was nning on destroying them in the Henituse territory.


    ¡®I will obliterate them.¡¯


    Just destroying them was not enough. He needed to obliterate them to make, not just the Northern Alliance, but for the Empire and Arm to hesitate as well. He had already discussed a n with Alberu about the actions that they would take depending on the enemy¡¯s actions.


    That was why Cale needed Mary to get better.


    ¡°Hurry up and get better and make yourself stronger if you are thankful.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I will definitely do that.¡±


    Mary¡¯s voice was robotic, but Cale felt like he could sense some passion in it.


    Cale smiled with satisfaction and turned his head before flinching. Someone had quietly approached him while he was chatting.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I just have to do it likest time, right?¡±


    It was Ron.


    Cale suddenly felt like he could rx. Ron was the most reliable of the group going with him. Cale looked toward Ron and gently started to speak.


    ¡°Exactly likest time.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The group going this time were the two Dragons, Ron, the necromancer Mary, and the Dark Elf Tasha.


    Cale headed toward the Jungle with yet another newbination of people.


    ¡°Thisnd belongs to you, young master Cale?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    Tasha, who had transformed to look like a normal human, was shocked. Cale casually answered her question and entered the Section 1 shoreline. Tasha nkly stared for a moment before alighting from the ship.


    They had traveled to the Jungle via ship.


    Although they had two Dragons with them, they chose not to fly as the two Dragons had to hide their identities.


    Cale had to hide Tasha and Mary¡¯s identities as well. Of course, Tasha would reveal herself based on the situation.


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale looked toward the person who came to greet him and put on an awkward smile.


    Queen Litana had sent her personal beast and her right-hand man in order to show them respect. Bin, Litana¡¯s most trusted subordinate, respectfully bowed his head toward Cale.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Cale received Bin¡¯s greeting and peeked toward the side.


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    The ck Panther revealed his fangs and seemed to be smiling.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Litana had sent her most trusted beast, the ck Panther Ten, along with Bin to greet Cale. Although this showed how important Cale was to her, Cale did not want to ride the ck Panther again.


    - Human, I want to try riding him as well. But I still have to stay hidden, right?


    Cale ignored Raon¡¯s question and instead asked Bin a question.


    ¡°...Looks like you brought horses. Do we all need to ride?¡±


    ¡°We also have a carriage.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I will-.¡±


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    Ten came over and rubbed his face on Cale¡¯s leg. Bin started to smile as he spoke.


    ¡°It looks like Ten missed you, young master-nim. Her majesty said that, if it was young master Cale-nim, Ten would let you get on.¡±


    ¡°... I see.¡±


    In the end, Cale¡¯s group was divided into the carriage and horses while Cale himself got on top of Ten.


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    Ten seemed to be happy as he continued to growl while Cale clenched onto Ten¡¯s fur. He then asked Bin another question.


    ¡°Where do I need to go to meet them?¡±


    Bin didn¡¯t need to ask who Cale wanted to see. He knew that Cale was going to meet with the Saint and the Holy Maiden.


    ¡°The two of them are in Section 7 of the Jungle.¡±


    The Jungle was divided into a total of 15 sections. Section 7 was at the center of the Jungle with argeke cutting through the region.


    Furthermore, the Pce of the King of the Jungle has been in Section 7 for generations.


    Cale looked toward Bin and jokingly asked.


    ¡°It is darkest underneath themp?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Queen Litana was taking good care of the twins. Cale urged Bin to move.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Bin¡¯s horse moved to the front with Ten behind him. Cale flinched at their speed and held on tightly.


    Even with them traveling as quickly as possible, it took them a couple of days to arrive in Section 7. However, Cale could not help but let out a gasp of surprise once they arrived.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think the word city would make sense for something in the Jungle, but this is definitely enough to be called a Jungle City. Amazing.¡¯


    It looked like the buildings and trees were intertwined with each other. However, it also did not look to becking in techniquepared to the buildings of other kingdoms.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Bin walked through one of the paths as he asked for Cale¡¯s opinion. Cale looked at the animals and people climbing through the trees and then looked at the buildings around them and shared his honest observation.


    ¡°It looks very cool.¡±


    ¡°You are right. It is cool.¡±


    Bin seemed to be proud of this Jungle City. He then pointed to the center of Section 7, which was surrounded by trees.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see it right now because the trees are covering it, but that is the pce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet with her majesty at dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. And before then, mm.¡±


    Cale understood what Bin was trying to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet with them as soon as we arrive.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Bin led Cale and the rest to the center of Section 7. They could soon see the pce.


    ¡°Mm, young master-nim, it is magnificent.¡±


    Ron, who was on a horse and not in the carriage, moved up next to Cale and shared his sentiments. Cale agreed with Ron¡¯s choice of words.


    ¡®The nature is part of the pce and the pce is part of nature. Is it something like that?¡¯


    The pce was built on trees that seemed to be hundreds of years old. The pce looked like a giant mountain in the middle of those trees.


    - Human, a house like this is nice too! Should we try to get one like this as well?


    Cale ignored Raon¡¯s nonsense and turned his gaze over to Bin.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Bin approached the pce. The warriors standing guard moved to the side after seeing Bin, and so Cale¡¯s group was able to enter the pce without any issues.


    ¡°It took two hundred years to construct this pce without damaging the nature around it. That is why it is built in such a unique fashion.¡±


    Cale listened to Bin¡¯s exnation as he headed to the back of the pce. He could see tworge trees in front of him. These two trees seemed to be hundreds of years old and grew up until they intertwined into one. A small pce was built underneath the middle of those intertwined trees.


    Cale understood that they had arrived once Bin stopped walking.


    ¡°It is underneath this pce.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Bin approached the small pce after hearing Cale¡¯sment. The warriors in front of this pce seemed to be stronger than the ones guarding other areas.


    They opened the door at Bin¡¯smand.


    ¡°Will everyone be going with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale entered the pce after seeing everybody get off of the carriage and stand behind him.


    The small pce only had one hall which was guarded by multiple warriors. Litana definitely seemed to be paying attention to the safety of the twins.


    There was a door leading underground at the center of the hall.


    Screeeeech.


    Bin opened the door.


    The path down was clean and bright.


    ¡°It is here.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and followed Bin inside.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale could hear their steps as they walked down the stone staircase and thought to himself that this was quite a long way down.


    ¡°Is the underground area the center of this pce?¡±


    ¡°It is. We dug arge area underground in order to not harm the two trees. There are only one servant, one highest-grade warrior, and the two guests in this area. I was stationed here before I left to escort you over.¡±


    It definitely seemed to be safe.


    ¡°I feel like we¡¯ve been going down for a while. Is it much farther down?¡±


    ¡°We are almost the-¡±


    Something happened before Bin could finish speaking.


    They heard something from the bottom of the staircase.


    ¡°Ugh, aaaahhh!¡±


    It was the sound of someone screaming. The screaming woman sounded like she was about to die.


    All of them stopped walking.


    Tap.


    Something tapped Cale on the shoulder. Cale flinched after turning his head. He could see that a ck sleeve was on his shoulder.


    The ck sleeve was naturally a part of Mary¡¯s ck robe.


    Mary started to speak.


    ¡°She is seizing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It is dangerous. It is a sign that the dead mana is starting to reach the intermediate stages. It is very painful.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaah! Ugh, aaaaaah!¡±


    The screaming continued.


    Mary quickly added on.


    ¡°She seems to have reached her limit.¡±


    The swordmaster Hannah was at her limit.


    Cale did not respond to Mary and instead turned to give Bin an order.


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    1. Author references Mary as ck robe frequently because that¡¯s all you can see. (PR: And I hate it.)

 Chapter 136: Together (4)

    <h4>Chapter 136: Together (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The sound of their feet rushing down the staircase filled the area. However, the swordmaster Hannah¡¯s scream that appeared every so often drowned it all out.


    ¡°Bin, didn¡¯t you say that she was still in the beginning stages?¡±


    Bin urgently responded to Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes sir. She was in the beginning stages when we received the messagest night.¡±


    Cale, as well as Litana, had left plenty of highest-grade potions for Hannah to remain at the beginning stages for as long as possible.


    Cale could hear Tasha starting to speak from behind him.


    ¡°She is reaching the intermediate stages, but she is not there yet. However, it is still dangerous.¡±


    There was a sense of urgency in Tasha¡¯s voice.


    Cale recalled his conversation with Mary as he continued to run down the stairs. This was a conversation they had while traveling on the ship.


    ¡®You said that there is a way to help her?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. It is possible if she is a swordmaster.¡¯


    ¡®...Mary, I don¡¯t want her to just be alive.¡¯


    ¡®I know, Cale-nim. I will help her recover back to normal.¡¯


    Mary had sounded confident.


    Although Mary might seem like a bit of an airhead, Cale knew that she meant the things she said.


    Tap. Tap.


    They could see a door at the bottom of the staircase. The door was open.


    There was a reason the screams made it out of the room.


    The servant was standing there, uncertain as to whether he should close the door or keep it open.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Bin-nim!¡±


    The servant¡¯s face brightened up after seeing Bin. Cale and Bin immediately headed for the door. They could see a hallway and a room through the open gap.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    The scream wasing from that room.


    The servant quickly reported to Bin.


    ¡°The guest started to seize starting about two hours ago. The guard is currently in the room waiting for any potential emergency situations while I couldn¡¯t decide who to report to.¡±


    The guest that the servant referred to was the swordmaster, Hannah. Cale could hear Tasha¡¯s shocked mumbling.


    ¡°..She¡¯s held on for two hours. Her endurance is amazing.¡±


    Cale tried to turn to look at Tasha but ended up making eye contact with the ck robe.


    ¡°She¡¯s barely holding on. We need to hurry in.¡±


    Cale did not respond and instead turned his gaze toward the door. Bin and the servant were chatting by the door.


    ¡°The seizures are so serious that we cannot calm-.¡±


    ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Someone walked between Bin and the servant.


    The servant took a step back in surprise. A man who had an oppressive aura about him had walked in front of him.


    That man was Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Bin called out to Cale and tried to walk in front of Cale. However, his body froze for a moment after making eye contact with Cale.


    At that moment, Cale pushed therge door with both hands.


    Screeeech- Bang!


    The door opened with a loud noise and Cale walked inside. Mary, Tasha, the two Dragons, and Ron naturally followed behind him.


    Bin observed this for a moment before giving the servant an order.


    ¡°Inform her majesty that an important guest has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes sir!¡±


    Bin verified that the servant left before urgently rushing behind Cale. Cale had already arrived at the open door inside the hallway.


    Cale stood on the luxurious carpet as he stood in front of the door.


    The door was wide open.


    The room was well-lit, making it easy to see. Ron, who was right behind Cale, saw into the room and started to frown.


    ¡®...How terrible.¡¯


    It was a terrible sight, even for Ron.


    ¡°Ugh, aaaahhh!¡±


    They could see Hannah on a bed twisting in pain.


    Honestly speaking, it was difficult to even tell that it was her.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    ck veins throughout her body looked ready to burst. Her nose, eyes, ears, and every other orifice on Hannah¡¯s face was currently bleeding.


    There was also a ck smoke rising out of her body.


    ¡°Ah. Ah-.¡±


    She was screaming with a hoarse voice. She seemed to have held back from screaming for a while as her lips were bleeding from where she had bitten down, and her eyes were red.


    ¡°Hannah, Hannah! Please, oh, lord!¡±


    The Saint was at the edge of Hannah¡¯s bed, crying and unable to even say a prayer. He could not pray as he was worried that praying to the Sun God would harm Hannah, who was infected by the dead mana.


    ¡°Please. Hannah, just a little more strength! Please!¡±


    The Saint pleaded while looking at Hannah. They would have a way to save her if she persevered a bit longer. Tens of empty highest-grade potion bottles were rolling around on the floor.


    Hannah suddenly started seizing about two hours ago. The highest-grade potions did not help.


    ¡°Sniff, sniff.¡±


    The Saint cried while looking at the red eyes that were looking at him. His eyes were red as well. He felt like he was about to go crazy.


    ¡®I want to purify her.¡¯


    Seeing his younger sister continuing to generate ck smoke made his thoughts as her brother and his thoughts as a Saint sh against each other. As a Saint, he wanted to purify his sister with his healing powers in order to get rid of the dead mana and the affected girl from this world.


    However, doing so would kill his sister as well.


    That was why he clenched his hands together and desperately pleaded while looking into his sister¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hannah, hold on a little bit longer! If you do!¡±


    ¡°Then she¡¯ll get better.¡±


    Tap.


    A hand was ced on the Saint¡¯s shoulder. The Saint realized something once he felt the hand on his shoulder.


    He thought that his sister was looking at him, however, she was looking past his shoulder. The Saint slowly turned his head after hearing the familiar voice.


    It was Cale Henituse.


    Cale was looking at Hannah as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Good job holding on until now. Hold on just a bit longer.¡±


    The Saint could let out a sigh of relief. However, he felt a pressure that clenched his heart at that moment.


    The Saint¡¯s gaze headed toward the door.


    There was someone wearing a ck robe as well as another woman.


    His hands started to shake as soon as he saw those two people.


    His instincts, his powers given by the Sun God, were telling him about them.


    ¡®...A human who uses dead mana and a Dark Elf.¡¯


    For someone who grew up in the church as a Saint of the Sun God, these people were his enemies. Although he was a Saint who only had healing powers, his mind was still ovee by his natural instincts.


    ¡®...Must get rid of them. Must purify them.¡¯


    His divine powers given by the Sun God started to surround his body. The Saint¡¯s eyes turned red for a different reason.


    It was at that moment.


    Squeeeeze.


    The hand on his shoulder mped down. The Saint turned his head toward the person who was squeezing his shoulder with so much strength that he was about to groan.


    He made eye contact with Cale.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°They havee to save your sister while knowing that it may be dangerous.¡±


    The Saint could hear Cale¡¯s serious tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to save Miss Hannah, no, don¡¯t you want to save your sister?¡±


    The Saint clenched his fists and bit down on his lips before slowly standing up. He then moved to the back. His body was shaking as he moved away while not looking at Mary and Tasha.


    He then answered Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°I can handle it.¡±


    He could force himself to not act on his instincts.


    The Saint could see Cale start to smile for the first time today.


    ¡°Resist.¡±


    Cale gave that short response before immediately giving Tasha and Mary the order.


    ¡°Start.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The two of them immediately headed toward Hannah. Cale also headed toward the bed and lowered his body toward Hannah, who was still looking at him. He then got close to her ear so that she could hear him better before he started to speak.


    ¡°Hannah.¡±


    Mary had said that it was possible because she was a swordmaster.


    ¡®It is impossible to get rid of itpletely, but her aura should be able to fuse with the dead mana. However, she will have the darkness attribute once the two fuse together and will also need to constantly maintain the bnce between the two. There may also be some side effects.¡¯


    ¡®But she will be able to live.¡¯


    ¡®And I will be the one to fuse the two together.¡¯


    Cale continued to speak to Hannah.


    ¡°Raise your aura to the highest level. There will be a power helping you fuse the dead mana with your aura. Follow the path created by that power.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh.¡±


    Hannah opened her mouth to say something, however, only blood and ck smoke came out of her mouth. Cale looked at her before saying one more thing.


    ¡°Make sure that you survive.¡±


    At that moment, Hannah closed her eyes and a golden aura started toe out of her body.


    Mary pulled up her sleeves to reveal her hands that were covered in what seemed to be ck spiderwebs. A ck aura started to rise from her hand.


    Tasha sat Hannah up while Mary ced both of her hands on Hannah¡¯s back. Mary then started to speak.


    ¡°Please direct your aura following my guidance.¡±


    Tasha created a ck fog that surrounded Hannah and Mary at the same time.


    Cale stepped back.


    There was nothing left for him to do. Ron and Bin had already stepped out of the room with the highest-grade warrior as soon as Mary pulled up her sleeves.


    Cale turned his head to one corner of the room.


    The Saint was shaking while looking toward them. Eruhaben was standing next to the Saint with his arms crossed.


    - Human, the Golden Dragon and I will watch the Saint.


    Eruhaben and Raon did not have anything to do right now as they did not have the darkness attribute.


    Since Cale was the same way, he just walked over and stood next to the Saint. Cale and Eruhaben were standing on either side of the Saint.


    Cale could hear Eruhaben starting to speak.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a proper necromancer in a long time.¡±


    The room was slowly filling up with a dark aura. Cale did not care about it that much as it was not poisonous like the dead mana, however, this was not true for one person in the room.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    The Saint was breathing roughly. This would be difficult for the Saint of the Sun God. Cale looked at the Saint for a bit before looking toward Eruhaben and starting to speak.


    ¡°She is the first necromancer since the death of the final necromancer.¡±


    ¡°I see. Anyway, she is amazing. It should be painful for her to guide the dead mana in someone else¡¯s body.¡±


    Cale could see the Saint flinch after hearing Eruhaben¡¯s words.


    Tasha had stealthily approached him during their ride over to the Jungle.


    ¡®Mary will be in the most pain during the fusing process. It will be even worse on her than on the Holy Maiden. However, she is adamant about helping the Holy Maiden out.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that you know about her good nature, young master Cale.¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°That necromancer, Mary, was crossing through the, ¡®Desert of Death,¡¯ with her poor parents when she was poisoned by dead mana. The rest of her family died and she was the only survivor.¡±


    The Saint slowly turned his head toward Cale.


    ¡°However, because of the poison, the only way for her to live was to absorb the darkness attribute. That was how she ended up as a necromancer. She came here to save Miss Hannah.¡±


    Cale¡¯s words sounded like thunder to the Saint. At the same time, he could hear the ck-robed woman start to shout.


    ¡°You need to persevere! Push all of the dead mana toward me.¡±


    The ck-robed woman¡¯s scarred hands were shaking seriously as she said that. Tasha was next to her providing ck smoke for her.


    The Saint could not take his eyes away from them.


    Cale then started to speak to the Saint again.


    ¡°Saint-nim, Miss Hannah will also have the darkness attribute if she survives.¡±


    Cale closed his mouth without saying anything else.


    The room was filled with Hannah¡¯s screams, Mary¡¯s shouts, and Tasha¡¯s desperate voice. However, a quiet voice managed to reach Cale¡¯s ear through all of that.


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    It was the Saint.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Cale looked toward the Saint who was trying very hard to smile.


    ¡°I know how to differentiate between good and bad intentions.¡±


    At that moment, Eruhaben interjected into the conversation.


    ¡°That is what it means to be a Saint.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s words mmed against the Saint¡¯s heart. He closed his eyes and clenched his hands together. His nails were digging into his skin and making him bleed, however, he did not let go.


    He now learned that there were somethings that were more important than the justice that the Sun God had taught him.


    At that moment, a cold aura started to form around his hands. The Saint opened his hands to see that a potion was flowing onto his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to resist, but you cannot get hurt in the process.¡±


    Cale was pouring a potion onto the Saint¡¯s hands. The Saint suppressed the emotions that were rising up inside him and nodded his head.


    ¡°Goodness was not elsewhere as I had thought.¡±


    It was very very close to him.


    The Saint felt like he finally understood what true goodness meant. That made him feel more rxed.


    Seeing that the Saint seemed okay, Cale turned back to look toward Hannah and Mary. At that moment, Raon started to speak in his mind.


    Raon sounded a bit hesitant.


    - Human, I am sorry.


    ¡®What nonsense is he going on about now?¡¯


    Cale started to frown a bit.


    - You had your scamming smile when you said that you would heal her, so I thought that you were lying. Human, you really are a good person. You are weird sometimes, but your foundation is good.


    Cale ignored Raon.


    - I was wrong. But human, that swordmaster will get better, right?


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    Hannah, the fake Holy Maiden, needed to live.


    The Holy Maiden who was poisoned by the dead mana bomb was able to ovee the darkness and continue to use her gold aura. Together with the just Saint who had healing powers, the two of them would be able to fill the hearts of the believers of the Sun God with admiration.


    The Saint and the Holy Maiden will be real and be able to shake the core of the Empire.


    Cale could hear Mary¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°Yes, just like that. Use your aura to create a path.¡±


    ¡°Keep it up! You can do it!¡±


    Tasha encouraged Hannah from the side.


    Cale recalled the promise he had made with Hannah in the cave located within the, ¡®Path of No Return.¡¯


    Regardless of her involvement with Arm or her rtionship as the Holy Maiden and the fact that they were being chased by the Empire, Cale had said the following.


    ¡®I will bring someone who can heal you, so wait for me.¡¯


    Cale was someone who kept his word.


    1. Is Cale strong or is the Saint weak?


    2. I¡¯m guessing the Land of Death has be the Desert of Death.

 Chapter 137: Together (5)

    <h4>Chapter 137: Together (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    One hour passed by.


    Siiiiizzle-


    A sound simr to something burning filled the room.


    ¡°Mm, ugh.¡±


    The necromancer Mary started to moan.


    ¡®...Scars appear that way.¡¯


    Cale bit down on his lips.


    - Looks like it hurts.


    Raon¡¯s sad voice echoed inside of Cale¡¯s mind.


    Raon was talking about both Mary and Hannah.


    The ck veins on Hannah¡¯s body that looked like they would burst were slowly shrinking. All of the visible areas, including her arms, face, neck, and calves, were all starting to calm down.


    In return, lines that look like ck spider webs started to appear on her body like tattoos.


    It was disgusting. It was ugly.


    The lines spread across her body like a riverbed that had been through a long time of drought.


    ¡°...Hannah.¡±


    The Saint was looking at her with his eyes wide open.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Mm, ugh.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s body suddenly started to hunch over. A shocked Tasha caught Hannah¡¯s body as Hannah¡¯s closed eyes started to open. Her pupils were not focused at all.


    ¡°C, conscious-.¡±


    Mary tried to speak, but she could not speak properly because her entire body was shaking. She seemed to be running out of energy.


    Siiizzle.


    Mary¡¯s hands that were on Hannah¡¯s back were creating a path for the dead mana to flow through Hannah¡¯s body while absorbing the ck smokeing out of Hannah¡¯s body as well.


    Siiiiizzle.


    Mary¡¯s hands were bing dyed ck while burning.


    She had been creating a path for dead mana to flow through someone else¡¯s body for one hour. That was difficult to do. It was something that only Mary could do, as she was the only human who knew how dead mana flowed through the human body.


    A voice started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Hannah.¡±


    Cale had walked over next to Hannah¡¯s bed. He looked into Hannah¡¯s unfocused pupils and started to speak.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s fingers slightly twitched.


    Hannah still had her golden aura surrounding her body. This showed that she was notpletely unconscious.


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    Tasha looked at Cale observing Hannah and bit down on her lips.


    As a Dark Elf with the darkness attribute, she was not able to help Mary with creating the path through Hannah¡¯s body. If she was able to do so, she would have done so to help Mary out many years ago.


    Since she could not do anything to help, she had given Mary the book that would let her choose the path of a necromancer.


    ¡°Hannah, you are the one to protect yourself.¡±


    Tasha, who had been listening to Cale, put some more strength into propping Hannah up after hearing what Cale had to say. She wanted to save her. She wanted to save this woman that she originally was hesitant about after hearing about her rtionship with the Church of the Sun God.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Tasha let out a gasp.


    Hannah had closed her eyes. However, her pupils had focused before she closed her eyes.


    Ooooooooong-


    Tasha subconsciously let go of Hannah. A rumbling noise wasing out of Hannah¡¯s body.


    Hannah was now sitting up straight on her own.


    She was breathing roughly as she started to speak through her bleeding lips.


    ¡°...I will not die.¡±


    Cale started to smile and slowly backed away once more.


    At that moment.


    Paaaat!


    Like thest ember of life, a blinding golden light shot out of Hannah¡¯s body. Cale could hear Eruhaben¡¯sment from the side.


    ¡°She¡¯s putting everything on the line.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s everything. Hannah was putting everything, including her life on the line, to survive.


    At that moment, Cale could hear Mary¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mm, haha-.¡±


    That was a mixture of a groan andughter. Cale couldn¡¯t see anything because she was covered by the ck robe, but he could tell that Mary was happy.


    Mary was happy seeing that Hannah was putting everything on the line. At the same time, the sizzling noise from Mary¡¯s burning hands became even stronger.


    Siiiiiizzle.


    It was a disgusting noise. At the same time, even more ck smoke started toe out of both Mary and Hannah.


    However, Cale did not stop smiling.


    ¡®She survived.¡¯


    That was what his intuition was telling him.


    Hannah would live.


    Cale¡¯s intuition was usually correct.


    Cale quietly continued to look toward the bed which was no longer visible due to thebination of the golden light and the ck smoke. He put a hand on the Saint¡¯s shoulder while standing next to him.


    ¡°Sob, sob.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s so emotional.¡¯


    Cale was patting the emotional Saint¡¯s shoulder. The Saint had felt it as well. He could see that his younger sister was working hard to ovee this hurdle. Because they were family, he intuitively could tell that she would definitely ovee this hurdle.


    ¡°Thank you very much, thank you very much.¡±


    The Saint was thanking someone, although it wasn¡¯t obvious who it was directed toward. In a way, it even seemed like he was praying. Cale continued to listen to the Saint¡¯s thank yous as he waited for the procedure to end.


    After another hour, Cale could see Mary starting to stand up.


    ¡°...She survived.¡±


    Hannah wasying on the bed with a rxed expression. Cale shook his head at Mary¡¯sment. Mary, who had gotten up and was heading toward Cale, suddenly flinched. She then heard what Cale had to say.


    ¡°No. Mary, you saved her.¡±


    There was a smile on Mary¡¯s face, although nobody could see it because of the ck robe. At the same time, Tasha¡¯s shocked voice filled the room.


    ¡°Mary!¡±


    Mary could tell that her body was starting to lean to one side. She had no strength left in her body.


    However, she noticed that she did not fall over. Someone had hugged her before she could fall.


    Pat. Pat.


    She could feel someone¡¯s touch over her ck robe.


    ¡°You worked hard. Get some rest.¡±


    It was Cale¡¯s voice. Mary closed her eyes without any hesitation after Cale said that.


    ¡®I saved her.¡¯


    That was thest thought in her mind before Mary fainted.


    Cale looked down at the ck robe in his arms. He managed to prevent her from falling over, however.


    ¡®...I don¡¯t think that I can lift her up.¡¯


    He was not strong enough to lift her up. His legs were also hurting after standing up for two hours straight.


    Cale slowly turned his gaze and made eye contact with Tasha. Tasha, who had been rushing toward Mary before Cale caught her, was standing there with a nk expression. Cale looked toward her and started to speak.


    ¡°Tasha.¡±


    ¡°Yes ... yes?¡±


    ¡°You can move Mary with the Wind Elemental, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Tasha nodded her head. The Wind Elemental would be able to move someone like Mary. Tasha could see Cale starting to smile at her response. He pointed at Mary with his chin and gave the order.


    ¡°Move her.¡±


    He did not have the strength to move her himself.


    Both Hannah and Mary had fainted after the procedure was over, but they had seeded. Both of them were still alive.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale turned his head toward the cautious voice calling for him.


    ¡°Yes, Saint-nim?¡±


    The Saint hesitated after hearing Cale¡¯s response. He looked down at Hannah, who was sleeping peacefully, before asking Cale a question.


    ¡°Will that necromancer-nim be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she should be fine. Miss Tasha will look after her.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m d. I¡¯m really d.¡±


    The Saint had the holy look of a Saint as he sped his hands together and started to smile.


    However, the smile soon turned into a bitter smile.


    The Saint looked down at his sister, Hannah.


    Only the two of them, as well as Cale, who came to check in on Hannah, were in the room.


    The room where they healed Hannah had turned into a mess, so Hannah had been moved to the room next door.


    The Saint felt both admiration and concern after looking down at his sister under a bright light.


    The ck spider web-like scars were visible on Hannah¡¯s face.


    Anybody would be able to tell with a nce that she had survived being poisoned by dead mana.


    ¡®We will need to live somewhere isted even if we get away from the Empire.¡¯


    They got away from the church only to be chased by the Empire, and even if they got away from the Empire, they needed to avoid people altogether now. He could not help but sigh at their situation.


    ¡°...There will be a lot of troubles from here on.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    The Saint nodded his head at Cale¡¯s question. However, he did not soundpletely defeated.


    ¡°Yes. People are wary of the darkness attribute and dead mana. However, now it is my turn to protect my sister.¡±


    If they needed to hide away from the judging eyes of the world, it was now his turn to protect Hannah and keep her hidden. Both bitterness and joy were on the Saint¡¯s face at the same time.


    ¡°We will need to spend our whole lives in hiding because people will easily recognize that Hannah has the darkness attribute after seeing the scars on her face, however, it is enough that she is alive.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to live in hiding?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    The Saint thought that he did not hear Cale correctly. He turned his gaze away from Hannah and looked toward Cale.


    Cale looked confident.


    Raon was currently speaking inside Cale¡¯s mind.


    - Human, that swordmaster seems to have woken up.


    Cale let that go in through one ear and out the other as he continued to say what he needed to say.


    ¡°Dead mana is a severe poison for humans. The fact that she was able to ovee it and survive is a miracle.¡±


    The Saint could see that the way Cale was looking at Hannah the same way as usual. At that moment, this thought crossed his mind.


    ¡®Is it because it is young master Cale that he is able to be around a necromancer?¡¯


    A Dark Elf, a necromancer, and even a servant with an artificial arm. Cale did not seem to have any issues being around beings with the darkness affinity.


    Cale was still speaking as those thoughts crossed the Saint¡¯s mind.


    ¡°People who have been through a lot have rougher hands. I just consider the scar on her face as a symbol of what she has ovee.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The Saint let out a small gasp.


    ¡°I think that someday people will appreciate and celebrate someone who was able to ovee such a burden. Just like how you are thankful toward Mary right now.¡±


    The Saint felt like his heart was beating wildly.


    He had not purified Mary like his instincts from the Sun God were telling him to do, and now he was thankful to her.


    It was because he knew about her story.


    He knew about how Mary was poisoned by dead mana and everything she had to ovee to survive.


    He also knew that she was willing to suffer through pain in order to save a stranger even after going through so many hardships in her personal life.


    The Sun God had said the following to his believers.


    Goodness is like a bright light.


    No matter how long a human wanders lost in the darkness, a single ray of light could help them continue to live.


    Jack, this half Saint who had been living under the oppression of the church, started to understand the teachings that he had been taught.


    Jack started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale, just because someone has the darkness attribute does not mean that they have no good in their heart. That means that the individual is also a source of light, right?¡±


    Jack wanted Cale to answer that for him.


    Cale had no problem responding back.


    ¡°Saint-nim, a world that understands that fact will soon appear.¡±


    Raon started to speak in Cale¡¯s mind again.


    - Human, look! The swordmaster¡¯s eyelids are shaking! I was right about her waking up. I really am great!


    Cale ignored this as he continued to speak to the Saint.


    ¡°I believe that we can make that world a reality if we work hard.¡±


    ¡°You are right. I agree.¡±


    The Saint, Jack, nodded his head. A strong desire filled his heart.


    ¡°I will work to make sure that such a world is created. Both Hannah and the necromancer-nim just happen to have the darkness attribute. They are still good people who are willing to be that ray of light for the benefit of others. I will work hard to make sure that people can understand that they are good people.¡±


    Jack could see Cale starting to smile.


    Cale looked past Jack¡¯s shoulder and to the bed behind him.


    The swordmaster Hannah was starting to open her eyes. She made eye contact with Cale once her eyespletely opened.


    Cale looked at her as he started to speak.


    ¡°The people who have ovee difficulties must be apuded. The people who have survived through it all have earned that right.¡±


    Hannah clearly understood what Cale meant by the people who have survived through it all.


    Although it was difficult, Hannah smiled toward Cale. However, that smile was not warm at all.


    It was a smile that was a mix of joy for being alive and coldness to get her revenge.


    ¡°You are right. Young master Cale, you really are a deep individual.¡±


    Cale modestly smiled toward the excited Saint. He looked toward the now real Saint and the fake Holy Maiden who had not forgotten her goal as he started to think.


    ¡®I¡¯ve prepared something to use in order to surprise the Empire.¡¯


    The preparations for a show to shake the Empire were nowplete.


    1. Pretty sure it was Obante but sure, Tasha.


    2. We finally have a name.

 Chapter 138: Together (6)

    <h4>Chapter 138: Together (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    But that show was still a long time away and there were a ton of issues to take care of prior to it.


    ¡®But those issues aren¡¯t my problems to take care of.¡¯


    Cale leisurely took a sip of the tea that was a special item of the Jungle. Cale was currently drinking tea and chatting with Queen Litana.


    Tap.


    Cale could hear Litana¡¯s voice as soon as he put his teacup down.


    ¡°ording to the information given by the Saint, there was a lot of research for war and killing at the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡±


    Litana¡¯s face looked disgusted as she said that. Cale could imagine what was making her put on such a disgusted face. He started to speak.


    ¡°They probably needed to do a lot of experiments for such research.¡±


    Litana nodded her head at Cale¡¯sment and gulped down her tea.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it hot?¡¯


    Cale was worried about Litana burning herself.


    Bang!


    However, he did not say anything after seeing Litana bang the teacup onto the ss table. Litana¡¯s ck pupils were full of anger.


    ¡°I cannot forgive them. How can they kill so many animals and humans in such a cruel manner?!¡±


    Cale looked toward the angry Litana and took another sip of his tea.


    Both alchemy and magic required a significant amount of experiments when creating war-rted or killing-rted items. The majority of those experiments werepleted on the orcs or goblins.


    Although Cale didn¡¯t think that was necessarily a good method either, the methods of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower that the Saint shared with them was even crueler.


    The Empire is one of the few kingdoms that still allowed for ves.


    They used these ves for the experiments.


    They also killed arge number of animals as well.


    That was why the citizens of the Jungle, people who did not have ves and lived in harmony with animals, could not help but be angry.


    Litana looked toward Cale and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it is cruel as well, young master Cale?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Right. That is why we need to save them.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale was holding up his teacup as he looked toward Litana. For some reason, her fierce gaze made him get the chills.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I have bad blood with the Empire and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡±


    This was because the Imperial Prince and Alchemy were responsible for the fire in Section 1.


    ¡°However, I have no n for conquering the Empire¡¯snd nor do I want to kill the Empire¡¯s citizens. I want to kill the basta-, no, mm, anyway, I just want to get rid of the person in charge and prevent future experiments like this.¡±


    ¡°...Do I just need to deliver this message to crown prince Alberu?¡±


    Litana smiled and nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes, please inform his highness that this is our position.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    The Roan Kingdom was currently working as the focal point to connect all of these other nations.


    They had no other choice, as only Cale and Alberu had knowledge about the current situation of the continent.


    The Whipper Kingdom, the Breck Kingdom, and the Jungle.


    These three nations only knew that the Empire was working together with the Northern Alliance. Only Cale, Alberu, and their people knew that Arm was involved with them as well.


    Cale nodded his head as he lowered his teacup.


    ¡°I will deliver the message. By the way, Miss Lina.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Cale put the teacup on the table and sped his hands together with a serious expression. Litana looked at him with a stiff expression as well.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just destroy the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower while you¡¯re at it?¡±


    ¡°... Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I guess destroy might be too strong of a word. How about we change it to break down?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Litana looked toward Cale as if she could notprehend what he was saying. Cale¡¯s calm voice responded back.


    ¡°That was just a thought I had after hearing about their cruelty. Don¡¯t you feel the same way, Miss Lina?¡±


    ¡°...Of course. But it is not easy to take that Bell Tower down.¡±


    Although it was called a Bell Tower, other than therge bell on the roof of the tower, it was a fortress that was even stronger than the Magic Tower.


    Cale showed his agreement with Litana¡¯sment.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It is not easy to do so.¡±


    Litana felt odd, but picked her teacup back up after seeing Cale agree with her before she started to speak again.


    ¡°I think it will be difficult to break down the Bell Tower that has been standing for hundreds of years. I want to do it though.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    Cale agreed with Litana as he started to think.


    ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll be able to take a couple of the Jungle¡¯s warriors when I go to destroy the Bell Tower.¡¯


    Cale already had nned on destroying the Bell Tower. He needed to do so.


    That would destroy one of the pirs of the Empire.


    The Empire could be said to consist of Alchemy and the Church of the Sun God serving as the pirs of the Empire while the royal family served as the roof.


    People were saying that the Church of the Sun God was currently in the process of being destroyed. However, Cale was nning on destroying the Bell Tower and creating a new pir for the Empire.


    It would be a new and upgraded Church of the Sun God.


    ¡®No, it is better to call it the foundation rather than a pir.¡¯


    Pirs are created on top of foundations. Cale was thinking about recreating everything, starting from the foundation.


    However, that was not something for Cale to do.


    He was nning on making other people destroy the Bell Tower before observing what happened next. Of course, he had ns for it, which was why he was working his ass off right now in order to set up the pieces.


    One of those pieces was brought up by Litana.


    ¡°Then will you be looking after the Saint and the Holy Maiden?¡±


    Cale had told Litana that he was taking Jack and Hannah with him.


    ¡°Yes. I wish to do so if it is okay with you, Miss Litana.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter to me.¡±


    A real Holy Maiden and Saint would be helpful to pressure the Empire in the future, however, they were a pair of a fake Holy Maiden and a half-Saint. Litana did not need the two anymore as she had already received all of the information from the Saint.


    ¡°Then I will take them with me.¡±


    Litana quietly looked at Cale who was nning on taking on these baggage, or even potential time bombs, with him. Cale gently smiled at her.


    ¡°And you know about the ck robe, right?¡±


    ¡°I know. I will definitely keep it a secret.¡±


    Alberu had told Litana that they had someone to deal with the dead mana bombs. Cale had brought that person over with him, and this was, of course, something that needed to be kept a secret. Litana had not told anybody other than Bin and a couple other direct subordinates.


    Litana looked at the empty teacup and got up from her seat.


    ¡°Let us get up now.¡±


    Cale followed her up as he did not have anything else to say either. She looked toward Cale and asked.


    ¡°Will you leave right away?¡±


    ¡°I n to move as quickly as possible once the Holy Maiden has healed.¡±


    Litana nodded her head as if she had expected his answer and started to smile.


    ¡°I feel like she will recover quickly with you by her side, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡®I think that she¡¯ll be able to get the greatest revenge.¡¯


    Litana did not say that part. The greatest revenge that Cale had talked about, living happily ever after. She thought that Cale would give that to the twins.


    ¡®How could someone always be putting others before himself?¡¯


    She did not have the confidence to live like Cale. In return, she decided to do the best she could in her role.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I will take responsibility for safely escorting you to the shore.¡±


    ¡°Great, thank you very much.¡±


    Cale wanted to tell Litana that she didn¡¯t need to do that but thought it would get annoying to have to exin himself, and so he just epted her offer.


    ¡®I have two Dragons with me.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s group did not need an escort.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    The carriage clunked as it traveled on the dirt road. This single carriage was heading to Harris Vige.


    Click. Shhhhh.


    The window by the driver¡¯s side opened. Ron, who was serving as the driver, looked inside.


    ¡°Young master-nim, the road seems to be rough because of the couple days of rain we had. I ask for your understanding.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine since the seat is soft.¡±


    Cale answered as he looked around.


    Eruhaben was across from him, sitting with his legs crossed and looking out the window. Tasha was sitting on top of the carriage.


    She said that it was because the seats were tiny and because it was suffocating sitting in a carriage with two Dragons.


    As for the people next to Eruhaben and Cale, that was a mess.


    First, the swordmaster Hannah, who was wearing a white robe, had taken up arge portion of the chair and was leaning back while holding Mary¡¯s hand.


    Raon and the Saint, Jack, were next to the two women.


    Raon started to speak.


    ¡°Hey little Saint, have you ever been to the Forest of Darkness?¡±


    He sounded like an emperor talking to one of his subjects. Jack respectfully responded back.


    ¡°No, Dragon-nim. I have never been outside of the Empire¡¯s capital until recently when we were on the run.¡±


    ¡°I see! I will show you around! I will show you around the vige as well!¡±


    Mary, who had been quiet, started to speak as well.


    ¡°I had never seen the world before until Dragon-nim showed me around either. There are many amazing ces in the world.¡±


    Mary and Jack were two innocent souls who did not know anything about the world and seemed to fit right in with Raon.


    Cale, who was observing them while internally clicking his tongue, made eye contact with Jack. Jack bowed toward Cale. Both of his hands were wrapped up in bandages.


    Cale had introduced his group to Jack and Hannah as he was taking them to the Super Rock Cave. This included the two Dragons.


    At that moment, Jack had responded back with a voice that was full of admiration.


    ¡®As expected, the light seems to be by someone with such a big heart.¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t really like that response. However, Hannah gave him quite a favorable response.


    ¡®Great. We should be able to do it properly.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t need to ask what she was thinking about doing.


    Hannah seemed very happy that there were two Dragons. Hannah was excited about the thoughts of getting her revenge.


    That type of response was what Cale preferred.


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±


    Cale heard a sigh and thought that he had subconsciously sighed.


    However, it was not him. Eruhaben was staring at Raon before turning back to look out the window. He then started to mumble.


    ¡°My goodness, I have never seen a Dragon acting as a guide. I¡¯m definitely getting too old.¡±


    Eruhaben seemed to be saying that quite often these days.


    Cale was now used to it, and so he started to lean back in the seat. He was nning on resting until they arrived at the underground vi.


    They soon arrived at the underground residence with their new party members. The people who had been at the residence came up to greet them.


    However, their gazes while looking at the Saint and Holy Maiden were not warm. Cale observed the expressions on the group¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Oh, new family members!¡±


    Hans, who did not know anything, had a bright expression, while the Wolf children looked toward Beacrox and Ron for guidance. At that moment, Beacrox started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like we will need to prepare food for two more people.¡±


    Seeing Beacrox being okay with it, the Wolf children all rxed. Cale¡¯s gaze then turned toward Choi Han and Rosalyn.


    Choi Han was looking off at a distance while Rosalyn smiled as soon as she made eye contact with Cale.


    Rosalyn and the swordmaster Hannah had fought once over the ocean. Cale recalled the conversation the two of them had while fighting.


    ¡®Wow, unni, you are so strong.¡¯


    ¡®Right? I am a pretty strong mage.¡¯


    ¡®...Unni, you have another mage as well?¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I tell you that we are a secret organization?¡¯


    Cale recalled how the golden aura and magic had filled the air. Cale put on an awkward smile in response to Rosalyn¡¯s smile.


    It was at that moment.


    The swordmaster Hannah had pulled off her hood.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s face that was covered in the spider web-like scar was revealed. Some of the group could not help but gasp.


    Hannah looked toward them and bowed her head.


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    A hand reached out in front of her. Hannah lifted her head to see Rosalyn reaching her hand toward her. Hannah started to reach her own hand out before stopping after seeing her now disgusting looking hand.


    However, the other hand quickly grabbed her hand. Rosalyn started to speak to Hannah.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    Rosalyn and Cale made eye contact and Cale nodded his head. Rosalyn was really the person who best understood Cale.


    Cale stepped forward and started to speak to everyone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest first.¡±


    He was tired and wanted toy down.


    A few weeks passed by.


    It was now the middle of the summer and extremely hot. Cale was lying down on top of the marble floor.


    ¡®The marble is the best when it''s hot.¡¯


    He had pushed aside the carpet on the fifth floor in order toy down on the cold marble and rx.


    Aaaaaah!


    Ooaaaaah!


    The energetic voices were still shouting outside the window. They were in the midst of their training. Of course, this had nothing to do with Cale.


    Plop. Plop.


    He was eating grapes one at a time as he started to mumble to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time they contact me.¡±


    At that moment, a chilliness that was iparable to the marblended on Cale¡¯s neck. His gaze immediately headed toward the desk.


    The videomunication device was glowing red.


    ¡®It¡¯s the crown prince.¡¯


    That color meant that Alberu was contacting him.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale lifted himself off the floor. He had been waiting for this call.


    He had been rolling around doing nothing in order to gather enough energy for this moment. It was now time to put that energy to use.


    Cale headed toward the door to find either Rosalyn or Raon to answer the call.


    However, he didn¡¯t need to go very far.


    Screeeech.


    The door had opened with a weak noise and Raon entered.


    ¡°Ra-.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    Raon¡¯s shoulders were down as he flew in. There was no strength as his wings fluttered. Raon¡¯s eyes were down as well.


    Rather than flying, Raon was actually floating with his paws down as if he had no energy.


    ¡®Why is he like this?¡¯


    Cale had never seen Raon like this before.


    At that moment, one more person entered the room. No, another Dragon entered the room.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    It was the Gold Dragon, Eruhaben.


    Eruhaben peeked toward Raon before looking back toward Cale and starting to speak.


    ¡°Ahem, hem. I¡¯m not saying this because I was the one to teach him.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°He is pretty smart. He learned things that he should learn in three months in just one month.¡±


    ¡®Why is he suddenly telling me this?¡¯


    Cale could not understand Eruhaben¡¯s randomment and Raon¡¯s depressed appearance. Eruhaben continued to speak as if he could not see the confusion on Cale¡¯s face.


    Eruhaben also seemed to be confused.


    ¡°But he is not growing.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡®Now what is he saying?¡¯


    Eruhaben started to speak as if he had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°He¡¯s not reaching his first growth phase.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°It should be time, so what is going on? He needs to create the te in order for his body to grow as well.¡±


    Cale finally understood what was going on. He turned his head to look at Raon and the two made eye contact.


    ¡°...Human, don¡¯t talk to me.¡±


    Raon then crawled underneath the nket.


    ¡°...But I am great, so I will still do what I need to do.¡±


    He then proceeded to connect the videomunication device.


    Cale saw that the videomunication device was glowing blue with Raon¡¯s magic before turning his gaze over to the bed.


    A lump the size of Raon was now at the center of the nket.


    Eruhaben sighed before leaving the room while Cale looked toward Alberu¡¯s face that was over the videomunication device on the opposite side of the room.


    Alberumented as soon as he saw Cale¡¯s face.


    - Why do you have such an expression on your face? Did the heat get to you?


    1. te here refers to something simr to an individual¡¯s foundation. I¡¯m going to keep it as te because it is used multiple times in future chapters and it¡¯ll be easier to remember.

 Chapter 139: In the Middle of the Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 139: In the Middle of the Night (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°This expression must havee out because I am so happy to see you, your highness.¡±


    Cale sat down on the couch in front of the videomunication device as he answered.


    - Based on the fact that you can say crap like that, I guess you¡¯re normal.


    Cale did not pay any attention to Alberu¡¯s brusque choice of words. Instead, he focused on the color of Alberu¡¯s face.


    Alberu looked very pale. Although his blonde hair and blue eyes still looked as bright as ever, he looked tired.


    ¡°Your highness, you seem to be tired.¡±


    - You want to help me?


    ¡°I will send some medicine your way.¡±


    Alberu snorted at Cale¡¯s response. He lifted his hand up to touch his forehead.


    The bnce of power in the Roan Kingdom had changed drastically since a year ago.


    The Northwestern Stan territory now followed Alberu instead of the third prince, while the majority of the Northeastern territories followed Alberu as well.


    Furthermore, since the Northwestern Naval Base that is currently under construction was Alberu¡¯s personal project, a significant amount of power was directed toward Alberu.


    Finally, the King, as well as some of the top strategists of the kingdom, knew that Alberu had brought over the mages of the Whipper Kingdom and included them in his faction.


    ¡®I am responsible for this meeting as well.¡¯


    Crown prince Alberu was the one to gather the four kingdoms, specifically, the Roan Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, Whipper Kingdom, and the Jungle. Alberu felt like that the Roan Kingdom was slowly falling into his grasp.


    It needed to be that way.


    ¡®We need to band together tightly in order to win.¡¯


    They needed to be one to survive through war and chaos. Alberu was currently taking the proper steps to get there.


    That was why he was amazed.


    Alberu¡¯s gaze moved to Cale.


    ¡®It¡¯s all thanks to this bastard.¡¯


    He had heard about how Cale had helped Taylor Stan. Amiru Ubarr had also told him that the naval base was Cale¡¯s suggestion.


    The Whipper Kingdom, as well as this four-kingdom meeting, relied a lot on this bastard as well.


    Alberu said what was on his mind without thinking.


    - What the hell do you even go around doing?


    ¡°...Although it may seem like I am cking off, I am currently working hard in order to gather information.¡±


    Cale felt guilty internally but casually appealed to Alberu that he was doing a lot of things. Naturally, Alberu did not believe him. Instead, he said what he needed to say.


    - Miss Rosalyn hasn¡¯te back from the Breck Kingdom?


    ¡°Yes sir. She left two weeks ago but has not returned yet.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head and continued to speak.


    - The meeting ising up. You will go with me.


    Although Alberu was saying it like amand, he was focused on Cale¡¯s reaction. Cale was smiling.


    ¡°This will be my first trip with you, your highness.¡±


    - That makes me really not want to go.


    Cale nodded his head since he felt the same way.


    Alberu thought that Cale would be the only one to treat the future king this way as he started to speak.


    - I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve prepared everything?


    This meeting would take ce in thend that Litana had given to Cale. Litana agreed to prepare everything for it, so the preparations that Alberu was talking about was regarding something else.


    ¡°Your highness, please do not worry. I will deliver it right on time.¡±


    Cale and Alberu started to smile in a simr manner. Alberu did not hide his anticipation at Cale¡¯s words.


    - I¡¯m looking forward to it. Everybody will be surprised. Anyway, we are moving in secret, so make your group is as small as possible.


    ¡°Yes sir. Thinking about traveling with the star of the kingdom and learning from your wise-¡±


    Click.


    Alberu had hung up. Cale snorted while thinking that the easiest way to cut the useless chatter with Alberu was to tter him.


    Cale turned away from the disconnected videomunication device and moved over to the bed.


    He then patted on the hump in the nket.


    A sad voice came out of the nket.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me talk.¡±


    ¡®I never asked you to talk?¡¯


    Cale could tell that Raon was very upset.


    Dragons go through three different growth phases to be an adult. The first growth phase does not have any physical changes, instead, it prepares the foundations for the second and third growth phases.


    That is why, although there would be no physical changes, the amount of mana the Dragon can store and use would grow. After their second growth phase, they would be able to use skills like, ¡®Breath.¡¯


    As Dragons could live up to 1,000 years, Raon¡¯s first growth phase should still be far away.


    However, that growth phase coulde earlier if a Dragon is shocked or has a very strong desire for strength.


    ¡®Raon and Eruhaben were aiming for this.¡¯


    Eruhaben had taught Raon everything he needed to know in order to bring on his first growth phase. Raon himself had said that he seriously wanted strength as well.


    Cale let out a sigh and patted on the nket again.


    ¡°This growth speed is normal. You are great and mighty, but there¡¯s no need for your first growth phase to be fast.¡±


    Cale could see the nket twitch. This was soon followed by the voice of the Dragon that asked him not to make him talk.


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. You are already great and mighty.¡±


    Cale casually answered. He had wasted time talking to the crown prince and now he had to waste some more time consoling a five-year-old. He wasn¡¯t even shocked about the things he had to do anymore.


    Raon did not say anything. Cale had nothing else to say as well, so he just patted the Dragon¡¯s back.


    Raon finally started to speak after a while.


    It was such a quiet voice that Cale would not have heard him if there were any other noises in the room.


    ¡°...What if I meet a Dragon with a terrible personality?¡±


    ¡®Why are you thinking such scary thoughts?¡¯


    Cale started to frown even though he was thinking that there was no way something like that would happen.


    It was not easy to meet with Dragons.


    Cale stopped frowning and held back his sigh. He figured out why Raon was upset. Raon was worried that he might have to fight against another Dragon.


    He started to speak.


    ¡°I thought you were smart.¡±


    Raon¡¯s wings fluttered underneath the nket.


    ¡°I am smart......! No. I can¡¯t even grow-¡±


    The confident voice quickly became quiet. Cale cut Raon off to speak.


    ¡°You just have to run.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°If you meet a terrible Dragon, just run away.¡±


    ¡°But, then-!¡±


    ¡°Surviving is what makes you great and mighty.¡±


    Raon stopped talking. Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°You survived through that cave.¡±


    The Dragon who had been covering his face with his two front paws slowly moved his paws away. Raon thought about how he had survived through the cave that was even darker than underneath this nket.


    ¡°Surviving. That is true strength.¡±


    Raon could hear Cale¡¯s voice from outside the nket. He looked down at his paws and his eyes started to glow.


    However, Cale had no way of knowing about this as he continued to say whatever came to his mind.


    ¡°And you can always return to get them backter.¡±


    Raon started to shake from underneath the nket. However, Cale, who was getting tired of consoling this Dragon, didn¡¯t pay attention to that as he continued to speak.


    ¡°If you survive and then return to get the Dragon or whatever enemy it may be back, then you win.¡±


    Cale had nothing else to say and got up from the bed. He casually added on to Raon, who had calmed down underneath the nket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Beacrox to make you some ice cream, soe out.¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t make me talk.¡±


    Cale noticed that Raon sounded more energetic and left the fifth floor without any regret. He went into the kitchen on the first floor and gave an order to Beacrox, who was wearing white gloves.


    ¡°One ice cream and some fruit.¡±


    Cale was soon eating fruit from Beacrox, who seemed to be more focused on cleaning the vi than training these days. Of course, the ice cream was ced by Cale¡¯s side.


    Screech-


    The kitchen door opened very slowly before the small Dragon entered through the crack. Raon peeked at Cale before slowly flying over to the chair next to Cale.


    Cale did not even give Raon a nce. Seeing Cale not looking at him, Raon started to eat his ice cream.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    The sound of Cale chewing on the fruits, Beacrox washing dishes, and Raon eating ice cream filled the kitchen.


    However, a sudden sharp noise disturbed their calm.


    ck.


    Cale put the fork down on the te almost as if he was throwing it. Raon slowly moved his eyes to look at Cale. Cale and Raon made eye contact and Raon flinched.


    Cale looked at the flinching Raon and started to speak.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°...Who else ising?¡±


    ¡°You and me. It¡¯ll just be the two of us.¡±


    Raon¡¯s wings suddenly fluttered. The corners of Raon¡¯s lips were twitching as he asked.


    ¡°The two of us?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    Raon took another slurp of his vani ice cream. The corners of his lips were still twitching and his wings were fluttering.


    Cale, who was nkly staring at Raon, started to think.


    ¡®He said to bring a small group, so I¡¯ll just take an invisible Dragon with me.¡¯


    Cale thought that one Dragon should be enough to guard him. It wasn¡¯t like he could bring a lot of people to guard him when he was meeting with the movers and shakers of the four kingdoms.


    However, contrary to Cale¡¯s n, another individual added themselves to the trip.


    ¡°I am going as well.¡±


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    Cale calmed the corners of his lips from twitching after hearing that another Dragon would be going with him.


    ¡°Yes. It looks interesting. I also have nothing left to teach the little kid.¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Raon, who was ying with the kittens by the fountain, with a look of satisfaction. Raon had learned three months¡¯ worth of lessons in just a few weeks.


    ¡®We might get a Lord that has disappeared since ancient times.¡¯


    The Dragon Lord had disappeared since ever since the ancient times. Raon might end up bing that Dragon Lord that had an overwhelming strength unparalleled by any other Dragon. That was why Eruhaben wanted to tag along to wherever Raon was going.


    The ancient Dragon turned back to look at Cale.


    He could see that Cale had neither a smile nor a frown on his face. His lips were just oddly twisted. Seeing Cale that way made Eruhaben start to think.


    ¡®Is it troublesome for me to tag along?¡¯


    This meeting was a meeting for the leaders of the four kingdoms. With Cale Henituse being a noble, he needed to be cautious around those leaders.


    Even though he was an arrogant Dragon, it wasn¡¯t like Eruhaben didn¡¯t know how to adapt to the situation. He was able to suppress his instincts thanks to his thousand years of wisdom.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked toward Eruhaben, who had a twisted smile on his face. Eruhaben pointed to himself and started to speak.


    ¡°I am a tactful Dragon. I will not act like my normal self. I will y along.¡±


    ¡®y along with what?¡¯


    That was what Cale wanted to ask. However, Eruhaben continued to speak before he had a chance to do so.


    ¡°I will protect you. Treat me like you would treat your guard.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡®What did this Dragon just say?¡¯


    The word, ¡®guard,¡¯ etched itself into Cale¡¯s mind.


    Paat.


    A light appeared on top of Eruhaben¡¯s palm. That light slowly turned into the shape of a sword before the light disappeared and left behind a luxurious sword. Eruhaben grabbed onto the hilt of the sword before looking toward Cale with an expression that seemed to be saying, ¡®take a look at this.¡¯


    Raon approached them at that moment.


    ¡°Goldie! You know how to use a sword?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived for a thousand years. There are no weapons I cannot use. Little kid, I am actually a sword master.¡±


    Cale had to work hard to stop himself from smiling after hearing the two Dragons¡¯ conversation. Eruhaben, who saw the look on Cale¡¯s face, clicked his tongue and started to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will follow behind you like a proper guard.¡±


    ¡°...Eruhaben-nim, how could I dare to treat you like a guard?¡±


    Eruhaben shook his head after hearing Cale¡¯s awkward voice.


    ¡°Just do as I say. Do you think that this is the first time I¡¯ve yed a role? Treat me like one of your guards.¡±


    ¡°...If you say so.¡±


    Eruhaben could see Cale slowly starting to smile. Cale continued to speak with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Then I will do as you said and treat you like a guard, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Eruhaben had never seen Cale smiling so brightly before. However, he felt an odd sense of iffiness. It was at that moment that Raon suddenly shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re smiling like that again!¡±


    ¡®Smiling like that? What does that mean?¡¯


    Eruhaben wanted to ask that question, but Raon quickly turned away and flew back toward the fountain. It seemed like Raon had expected for Eruhaben to say that he wasing with them.


    Eruhaben was feeling odd, but focused on what Cale was saying.


    ¡°Then I will say that Eruhaben-nim ising as my guardian knight with Raon following behind us while remaining invisible.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Cale put on a mischievous smile after seeing Eruhaben nod his head. What would he fear when a Dragon said that he would take care of his protection?


    The Naval Base on the Ubarr territory¡¯s Northeastern shoreline was close topletion. Cale greeted someone he had not seen face to face in a long time.


    ¡°Your highness, the star of our kingdom, it has been a while since I¡¯ve been graced with your presence.¡±


    Alberu, who was covered up in a robe, held his hand out. Alberu had a smile on his face.


    ¡°Oh, it is young master Cale, the one who will brighten up our kingdom¡¯s future. Yes, it has indeed been a while.¡±


    Cale and Alberu shared a friendly handshake as if they were close to each other.


    Later that night, Cale¡¯s group, Alberu¡¯s group, and the Ubarr territory¡¯s liege and her two loyal subordinates were standing in front of arge ship.


    The Ubarr territory¡¯s liege approached Alberu and started to speak.


    ¡°I installed the teleportation portal inside the ship.¡±


    They were nning on making it look like Cale was leaving on a trip before using the teleportation portal. Raon started to speak into Cale¡¯s mind.


    - I know the location of yournd in the Jungle! I will teleport there on my own!


    Cale didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and made eye contact with Alberu. Alberu looked behind Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Looks like you brought one guard. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    Cale put a hand on his guard¡¯s shoulder.


    Alberu was looking at this handsome blonde knight who was giving off a strange aura. Cale introduced the knight to Alberu.


    ¡°Yes, this is my guard, Haben. He is a good and loyal knight.¡±


    Eruhaben, who was now being called Haben, felt iffy after hearing Cale¡¯sments but still yed his part like he told Cale he would.


    ¡°It is my honor to meet you, your highness.¡±


    Alberu looked at Eruhaben, who seemed to give off a regal vibe, and started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°You really are talented in getting good subordinates.¡±


    Cale smiled brightly and pointed to the ship.


    ¡°Shall we depart?¡±


    1. After hearing all of yourments, I will have Alberu use young master on Cale as well.

 Chapter 140: In the Middle of the Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 140: In the Middle of the Night (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Alberu agreed with Cale and they all got on the ship. They then immediately went to the teleportation portal on board.


    The Ubarr territory¡¯s liege bowed toward Alberu.


    ¡°Your highness, I pray for your safe journey.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    The Ubarr liege bowed once more toward Alberu before smiling at Cale. Cale lightly bowed before watching the mage activate the teleportation portal.


    Zzzzzz-


    The magic portal started to shake before being activated.


    - Human, I¡¯ll head over too! I told gramps Goldie to guard you properly! See you in a bit!


    - Bye!


    Cale just thought to himself that Raon had left before seeing a light start to pour out from the teleportation portal. He could hear Alberu¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°You just need to be your usual self.¡±


    ¡°...My usual self?¡±


    Crackle, zzzzzzz-


    The long-distance teleportation portal started to vibrate. Cale did not look at how the world was warping around him, instead, he looked toward Alberu.


    Alberu was smiling.


    ¡°Yes, just act like your usual self.¡±


    ¡®If you do that, then good things will happen.¡¯


    Alberu did not say that part out loud.


    Cale looked toward Alberu and started to think.


    ¡®Then I guess I better be quiet as usual.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s specialty was nkly staring into nothing for hours without thinking about anything.


    Paaaaat!


    At that moment, the warped surroundings let out a bright light and covered Cale¡¯s vision. A few secondster, Cal could see that the light was starting to disappear.


    Once the light disappearedpletely, a salty smell filled their noses, along with the sound of waves crashing against the shore.


    ¡°You are the second to arrive.¡±


    Cale could see Queen Litana smiling at them. Alberu left the teleportation area and approached Litana.


    ¡°Queen Litana, it is nice to see you again.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other ever since west met at the Empire. Crown prince Alberu, you still look, mm, tired.¡±


    Alberu started to chat with Litana while Cale slowly moved away from the teleportation portal and looked around.


    Litana, as well as her personal guards, were maintaining the teleportation portal at the shore. The mages of the Jungle also put some rms in the sky.


    ¡®Is it over there?¡¯


    Cale looked toward the shoreline that still showed the damage caused by the fire even after a year. There was a tent with all sorts of magic devices at the center of the shore. It was dark outside, but the magic lights around it made that area bright.


    - Human, hi there! I¡¯m here! Did you miss me?


    Cale just nodded his head since he couldn¡¯t even see Raon. At that moment, he could see someone other than the Jungle warriors heading toward them.


    A familiar face was within the crowd.


    - Isn¡¯t that Rosalyn¡¯s younger brother? The one that I drenched with a water bomb?


    It was Pen, the fourth and youngest prince of the Breck Kingdom. Pen and Cale made eye contact with each other and Cale started to smile. Pen flinched before turning away.


    ¡®Miss Rosalyn isn¡¯t with them.¡¯


    Cale had not seen any of the other people before, but he quickly found out why Rosalyn was not there.


    ¡°The Breck Kingdom¡¯s prince John was the first to arrive.¡±


    John, the Breck Kingdom¡¯s first prince who was leading the people over, looked extremely average. Rosalyn would not be here at the meeting in order to show her support for John.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    John gently smiled toward Cale. Seeing the Breck Kingdom¡¯s first prince suddenly smiling at him, Cale subconsciously smiled back.


    John approached him and started to speak.


    ¡°I am happy that we have gathered together like this.¡±


    His voice was average as well. However, the problem was that this average person was looking at Cale.


    ¡°And this gentleman is?¡±


    Cale thought that his turn to speak hade and slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡®It is an honor to meet you. My name is Cale Henituse, the son of a noble in a small territory at the Northeastern part of the Roan Kingdom.¡¯


    That was the introduction Cale wanted to give.


    However, someone else started to speak before Cale and introduced him.


    ¡°He is our Kingdom¡¯s treasure.¡±


    Alberu was the one to do so.


    ¡®...Didn¡¯t he tell me to act like I usually do?¡¯


    How was Cale supposed to do that after receiving such an introduction? Cale hid his anxious gaze and looked toward Alberu. However, an even more shocking introduction soon followed as Litana began to speak.


    ¡°He is also the savior of our Jungle. I have never seen such a good and respectful noble with such a strong sense of responsibility before.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale gulped after hearing Litana¡¯s praises and pretended not to see Alberu looking at him. Alberu was looking at him with an expression that seemed to be saying that he had never heard anything so unbelievable in his entire life.


    - Mm. Well, I guess you are a good person, weak human.


    As usual, Cale ignored Raon¡¯sments, but thought that he needed to speak up for himself. Everybody had said some interesting things to introduce him, however, nobody had said his name.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡®My name is Cale Henituse. It is an honor to meet you.¡¯


    That was what he wanted to say.


    ¡°So you must be that Cale Henituse.¡±


    However, prince John was faster. Cale was not surprised to see that John knew his name. However, the fact that John said, ¡®that,¡¯ Cale Henituse was a bit concerning.


    ¡°I have heard a lot about you from crown prince Alberu-nim, Queen Litana-nim, and my older sister. Even Pen had a lot to say about you. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°It is my honor to meet you.¡±


    Cale shook John¡¯s hand and respectfully greeted him. He then quickly tried to let go, however, prince John did not seem to have any intentions of letting go of his hand.


    The two of them made eye contact.


    ¡°My sister seemed to be happy. Thank you.¡±


    The corner of Cale¡¯s lips slightly went up.


    - Human, this guy seems better than that Pen or Ben or whatever that punk¡¯s name is!


    Cale could see why Rosalyn thought highly of John.


    At that moment, they heard the sizzling sound of the teleportation portal again.


    It was the arrival of thest guest.


    All of them turned their gazes toward the magic circle that supported the teleportation portal. Cale also turned toward the magic circle after letting go of John¡¯s hand before a bright light soon shed and three people appeared.


    Harol Kodiang, the Chief of the Whipper Kingdom, appeared along with Toonka¡¯s subordinates.


    Harol bowed toward the people looking at him.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Harol Kodiang, and I am a Chief of the Whipper Kingdom here on Commander Toonka¡¯s behalf.¡±


    They had all met before at the celebration thrown by the Empire since Harol was always by Toonka¡¯s side.


    Harol greeted each person beforeing to Calest. Prince John, who was standing next to Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Chief Harol, this is your first time meeting young master Cale, right?¡±


    John spoke in a respectful tone to Harol, as they were here to work together and not to fight against each other.


    ¡°No, we have met before.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You know each other?¡±


    John did not know about Cale and Toonka¡¯s rtionship. John could see that Harol had a genuine smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes. Young master Cale is someone that I respect.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    John let out a quiet gasp. Cale looked toward the hand in front of him with an indifferent expression as Harol started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim, it has been a while. I feel like I am seeing a close friend that I have not seen for a long time.¡±


    ¡°...Nice to see you again, Chief Harol.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim, please speak casually like you usually do.¡±


    ¡°...Sure.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and let go of Harol¡¯s hand. He could then see Toonka¡¯s subordinates who came with Harol.


    ¡°Nice to see you again, young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim, I hope that you have been well!¡±


    The big-bodied Whipper citizens bowed ny degrees to greet him. Cale looked toward Harol.


    ¡°Commander Toonka-nim instructed them to be respectful toward his friend.¡±


    Cale internally clicked his tongue after seeing Harol smiling at him. He then turned to look at Alberu.


    Alberu was looking at him with a look of disbelief.


    However, Alberu then quickly gathered everyone¡¯s attention and started to speak.


    ¡°Let us get started. The night is short.¡±


    They needed to finish their meeting before the night was over.


    Litana pointed to the tent and the leaders of the Whipper, Breck, and Roan Kingdoms headed toward the tent with just one guard each.


    Cale took a step back as he watched them all walk over to the tent. Raon asked him a question.


    - Weak human, are you not going?


    ¡®Why would I go?¡¯


    Cale had something else to do. More importantly, why would he get involved in a conversation that involved the heads of their respective kingdoms?


    The big issues were already discussed in advance. They were just going to chat and discuss the fine details of everything. Cale didn¡¯t want to be a part of something like that.


    ¡®His highness will take care of everything.¡¯


    Cale thought that he could just sit back as the provider of the meeting location.


    Yes, that was what he thought.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    However, Alberu was calling for him.


    ¡°Yes, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Are you noting in?¡±


    Alberu had a smile on his face as he was telling Cale to hurry up with his eyes.


    - See! Human, I knew they would call for you!


    Cale could not let out a sigh like he wanted to do. He approached Alberu, who was waiting for him outside of the tent.


    Both of them had a smile on their faces that seemed to show the level of trust in each other. Cale spoke very quietly as if he was a ventriloquist speaking through a puppet.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to be my usual self?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Stand behind me and do that.¡±


    Alberu said that before entering the tent while Cale turned around. Eruhaben was standing there like a proper knight.


    ¡°Haben.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Stand guard right outside the door and quickly enter if I call for you. Got it?¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir. I understand.¡±


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale patted Eruhaben on the shoulder before entering the tent.


    Eruhaben felt odd while looking at Cale going inside of the tent.


    Cale definitely acted as if their rtionship was the same as a proper lord and his knight, but something felt odd.


    Eruhaben did not know the look Raon had on his face as he followed Cale in while retaining his invisible state. Raon was looking at Eruhaben like a reliable guard.


    Cale stood before Alberu and thought to himself.


    ¡®I knew that it would be like this.¡¯


    The meeting was pretty dull for the first hour.


    First, they all agreed on the fact that they would work together to fend off the Empire and the Northern Alliance. Prince John of the Breck Kingdom was the first to speak.


    ¡°Based on what I heard from a reliable source, the Northern Alliance is almost done constructing the ships to cross the ocean on the Eastern side. Since summer is almost over, they will finish the ships in Fall. There is no way that the North will move in the Winter, so they will cross over as soon as Spring arrives. The Roan Kingdom and the Breck Kingdom need to prepare for their arrival.


    Harol started to speak.


    ¡°However, we need to focus on the Empire right now. They have not used the dead mana bombs yet, but we do not know when they may use them. Shouldn¡¯t we reduce their forces while we can?¡±


    ¡°I agree. We need to reduce the Empire¡¯s strength first.¡±


    Litana agreed with Harol before adding on.


    ¡°We also need to find a way to defend against their Alchemy.¡±


    ¡°So first.¡±


    Harol pressed down on the table with his finger as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we find a way for us to defeat the Empire?¡±


    Litana and John closed their mouths for a moment.


    In the end, the Whipper Kingdom was asking for support to defeat the Empire.


    However, it would beplicated if the Whipper Kingdom had a major victory like that as well.


    The Breck Kingdom was working with the Roan Kingdom to increase the number of mages under theirmand. In such a situation, they could not let the Whipper Kingdom, a kingdom that detests magic, to grow stronger, even if they were currently allies.


    The Jungle did not have anynd connected to the Roan or Breck Kingdoms. However, they were connected to the Whipper Kingdom and were worried that the Whipper Kingdom would then turn their attention toward the Jungle if they got much stronger. As such, the Jungle also did not wish for such a situation to happen.


    Litana was debating what the best response would be before realizing that one side had been very quiet.


    The person who had gathered them together, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s prince Alberu, was being too quiet.


    Litana was not the only one to feel this way. Litana, John, and Harol all turned their gazes to one side of the table.


    Harol started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, you seem to be very quiet.¡±


    Alberu, who seemed to fit the title of prince well with his blonde hair and blue eyes, gently smiled toward them.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    His index finger was tapping on the table.


    Alberu was waiting for something.


    He then slowly started to speak.


    ¡°I have a lot I want to say, however.¡±


    Tap.


    He tapped on the table once more before his index finger rested on the table. Alberu then continued to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale, do you not have anything you want to say?¡±


    Seeing Alberu casually addressing Cale made everyone looked toward Cale. They could see that Cale looked even more rxed than Alberu.


    Even though Cale should know that everyone other than Alberu, who was sitting in front of him, was looking at him, Cale still seemed very calm as he started to speak.


    ¡°I do not really have anything to say, your highness.¡±


    It was the truth.


    Cale had nothing to say. He was just looking at the clock hanging on the wall.


    At that moment, Raon started to speak in his mind.


    - Human, they areing.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°They are about to arrive.¡±


    Alberu started to smile after hearing Cale¡¯s words.


    The moment he had been waiting for was not far off.


    ¡°Arrive?¡±


    Litana looked toward Cale with confusion. The rest of them looked confused as well.


    It was at that moment.


    Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep- Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep-


    A magic rm started to go off.


    Everyone sitting around the table turned pale except for Alberu and Cale.


    The entrance of the tent pped open and one of the Jungle¡¯s warrior rushed in. Litana quickly started to shout.


    ¡°What is going on?!¡±


    ¡°Your majesty the rm installed in the ocean went off.¡±


    The rm they had installed a couple hundred meters away from the shore had gone off.


    It meant that there was someone or something headed their way.


    Litana started to look worried.


    ¡°What kind of ship is it? Can you see a g on it? How many ships are there?¡±


    She started to ask a lot of questions while prince John stood up from his seat with his guard moving right next to him. As for Harol, he was looking at Cale.


    The warrior started to speak in that moment of chaos.


    ¡°It is not a ship.¡±


    ¡°What can it be if it is not a ship?¡±


    ¡°That, umm, they are whales!¡±


    Silence filled the previously chaotic tent.


    Beeeeeeeeep-


    The magic rms were still going off as the warrior continued to speak.


    ¡°Veryrge whales are headed toward us!¡±


    Someone else started to speak after the warrior.


    It was Cale.


    ¡°They are finally here.¡±


    Plop.


    Cale headed toward the entrance of the tent and lifted the p up. He could see the ocean as well as the warriors getting into a formation along the shoreline. Their gazes were headed toward the ocean.


    Saaash, saaaaash-


    Tworge whales and one small whale could be seen heading toward them.


    Screeeeech.


    The sound of a chair being moved could be heard as Alberu stood up.


    He looked around at the people inside the tent before starting to speak.


    ¡°There is a secret organization working with the Empire and the Northern Alliance.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    The sudden information thrown at them in this chaotic moment made everybody else anxious. Harol, who had been quiet, started to shout.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Prince Alberu, what do you mean by a secret organization?¡±


    John asked as well. The whales were not the problem. However, Alberu pointed outside the entrance.


    Their gazes followed his finger toward the ocean.


    Psssssssssssssssh-


    Therge humpback whale in the front let out arge amount of water vapor.


    Once the vapor disappeared, a person suddenly appeared and easily jumped over the warriors standing by the water.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A confused warrior shouted as the personnded behind them.


    Tap.


    The person whonded with a light noise pushed back her blue hair.


    ¡°...The Whale tribe?¡±


    Someone murmured in confusion.


    The Whale tribe was known as the strongest Beast tribe, but also was also known as a tribe that was difficult for humans to see. Many people were thinking that this must be someone from the Whale tribe.


    The appearance of these unexpected guests had caused everyone to be silent. However, someone inside the tent started to speak.


    ¡°Witira, long time no see.¡±


    It was Cale Henituse, who walked out of the tent.


    The three Whales were naturally Witira, Paseton, and the Killer Whale, Archie.


    All three of them had arrived onnd.


    Witira, who was in front, started to smile and greeted Cale back.


    ¡°Long time no see indeed, young master Cale.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at her greeting and looked toward Alberu inside the tent.


    ¡°I have invited the future Queen of the Whales as you instructed, your highness.¡±


    Alberu and Cale¡¯s smiles became thicker as they looked toward each other.


    This meeting between the four kingdoms and one tribe could not help but go the way that Alberu and Cale wanted it to go.

 Chapter 141: In the Middle of the Night (3)

    <h4>Chapter 141: In the Middle of the Night (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Silence filled the area for a moment.


    Harol was still quiet while someone was whispering in prince John¡¯s ear as he observed Cale and the Whales.


    Witira started to speak at that moment. She seemed more confident than ever while looking at the leaders of the four kingdoms. She did not even bow toward them.


    ¡°My name is Witira and I am here as the representative of the Whale tribe. We came at the invitation of our benefactor, young master Cale. Nice to meet you.¡±


    She was respectful, but still showed her status. It was only obvious that she acted this way as the Whales were the greatest faction in the ocean, especially after defeating the mermaids. As the future Queen of the Whales, there was no reason for her to be subservient to these four leaders.


    Furthermore, they were the tribe that was known to be the strongest after the Dragons. The people present could all see the whip wrapped around Witira¡¯s forearm.


    Cale watched all of this with satisfaction. He had asked Witira to do this.


    ¡®Set the tone for the meeting.¡¯


    Witira properly set the tone as an influential member of a strong tribe. Paseton and Archie stood behind her with stoic expressions to help set the tone as well.


    The warriors and the respective members of each Kingdom probably have a strong impression of the Whale tribe now. Their impression of the Roan Kingdom that was able to bring the Whale tribe to this meeting should have improved as well.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    Cale was satisfied with how things were going and slowly looked around. He then suddenly flinched.


    Litana, who had been anxious until a moment ago, was looking at him.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    She was smiling at Cale as if she was looking at something very magical. Cale could not handle such a bright smile, so he turned his head away only to make eye contact with Harol, who was also smiling at him.


    Harol was giving Cale a simr look that Litana had given him.


    ¡®Why are all these people like this?¡¯


    Cale could not understand why they were looking at him like this. It was at that moment.


    p!


    A soft p echoed through the area. Everyone¡¯s gazes turned toward the source of the p.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman received everyone¡¯s gazes as he started to speak.


    ¡°Let us go in and have a longer chat.¡±


    Prince John agreed with Alberu.


    ¡°I believe we need to do so. There is too much information being thrown at me at once. My mind is a bit chaotic right now.¡±


    Contrary to what he was saying, John¡¯s expression was calm. It waspletely different than the anxious expression on the face of his youngest brother Pen, who was behind him.


    Alberu nodded his head at John and looked toward Litana.


    ¡°Queen-nim, it looks like we need three more chairs.¡±


    Litana nodded her head.


    ¡°Chairs for the three Whale tribe guests, right?¡±


    Litana looked toward Bin and started to speak.


    ¡°Bin, bring a fourth chair for young master Cale while you are at it.¡±


    ¡°Queen-nim, young master Cale is ounted for in the three chairs.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Litana turned her head back toward Alberu as she asked. Alberu was saying that Cale was included already.


    ¡®Will only two of the Whales sit down?¡¯


    That was what she was thinking. In fact, that was what everyone was thinking.


    However, a noise that proved all of their thoughts wrong soon appeared.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Someone spoke in a nervous voice.


    Siiiiiiizzle.


    The teleportation magic circle was starting to create sparks. Anybody trying to use this teleportation portal needed the magic incantation along with the passcode sent by the Jungle¡¯s mage.


    That was why the mage standing in front of the magic circle was starting to get anxious.


    At that moment, someone put a hand on the mage¡¯s shoulder and pulled him back.


    The mage turned his head.


    It was Cale Henituse, who was looking down at him.


    ¡°It is someone we invited.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Siiiiiiiizzle.


    The spark became even rowdier before a bright light morphed into a human silhouette.


    The Whale tribe was not the only thing Cale had prepared. He started to smile while looking at the person slowly appearing in the magic circle.


    He had not seen this person for a while. He reached his hand out as the new arrival grabbed his hand to exit out of the teleportation magic circle.


    ¡°Miss Cage, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°It sure has been long, young master-nim.¡±


    It was the crazy priestess Cage. She followed Cale¡¯s hand to step onto the sand. She was wearing a ck priestess robe without any crest. The robe fluttered in the wind as she greeted everyone.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet all of you.¡±


    She was still good at pretending to be a proper priestess.


    Some people became nervous after seeing the arrival of an unknown priestess.


    However, the Breck Kingdom¡¯s side was calm. They had seen Cage before.


    Cale introduced the crazy priestess to the group.


    ¡°She is a priestess serving the God of Death.¡±


    Everybody thought about one thing after hearing Cale mentioned the God of Death.


    The Vow of Death was the only reason for a priestess of the God of Death to show up to a meeting.


    Alberu added on once Cale stopped speaking.


    ¡°The things we are about to discuss are extremely confidential information.¡±


    Alberu smiled before continuing to speak.


    ¡°That is why, rather than relying on faith or trust, shouldn¡¯t we use something more reliable? What is more reliable than putting your life on the line?¡±


    Alberu was smiling brightly, but the mood in the area was quickly going down.


    Alberu was showing everyone that he had ess to a priestess of the God of Death as well as the Whale tribe. That meant that everybody here needed to make a Vow of Death.


    ¡°Really, you really.¡±


    Someone finally started to speak.


    Chief Harol looked toward Alberu and Cale as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I think that you really have a lot of interesting people in the Roan Kingdom. Such a fun method of doing things is definitely my style.¡±


    Cale made eye contact with Harol who was smiling brightly.


    ¡®Why is he looking at me?¡¯


    Just as Cale was having that thought, Harol turned his gaze toward Alberu and continued to speak.


    ¡°You are right. Life over trust. I agree with this method.¡±


    ¡°I will first listen to what you have to say before deciding whether or not I will follow this method.¡±


    John spoke after Harol then took a step back. Litana was the only one left to state their opinion, so everyone turned their gazes toward her.


    She soon started to speak.


    ¡°The three chairs must be for the future Whale Queen-nim, the priestess, and thest one for young master Cale.¡±


    She gave Bin an order.


    ¡°Go make a list of all of the warriors and mages here today.¡±


    Her gesture showed that she epted the conditions of the Vow of Death. Alberu walked into the tent as he started to speak.


    ¡°Let us talk about the rest inside.¡±


    After the chaos in the middle of the night, the new group was added to the table.


    Cale sat down on his seat and started to think. The meeting was already underway.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it enough for me to just stand behind his highness?¡¯


    Originally, only Witira and Cage were supposed to sit down. Of course, since Cage was a priestess, they were only going to let her sit once the other parties agreed.


    ¡®Why am I sitting down as well?¡¯


    Cale held back his question as he observed the meeting with a stoic expression.


    Witira and Alberu had just started to share information about the secret organization as well as the, ¡®Arm,¡¯ faction, which was the organization¡¯s battle faction.


    Arm had taken control of the Eastern continent¡¯s underworld.


    They were the ones responsible for the Roan Kingdom and the Church of the Sun God¡¯s terror incidents.


    They attacked an Elf Vige to try to steal the branch of the World Tree.


    They also recruited the Mermaids to try to take control of the sea route connecting the Eastern and Western continents.


    The mood in the room continued to go down as they shared these details with different pieces of evidence.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    Prince John could not keep his poker face up as he started to press on his temples with one hand. He started to speak almost as if he was sighing.


    ¡°So you are saying that such an organization is working with the Northern Alliance and the Empire and that we didn¡¯t know about any of this, including what they have been doing on the Western continent?¡±


    John was bbergasted.


    ¡®How could there be such an organization and how could we not know anything about them?¡¯


    He could not understand this at all. However, it was possible if the Northern Alliance and the Empire were helping Arm out. Furthermore, there was no way that an organization that took over the Eastern continent¡¯s underworld was weak.


    A calm voice started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°What a terrible organization. We must get rid of such an organization that goes around causing magic bomb terror incidents everywhere.¡±


    That was Harol¡¯s reaction.


    Cale turned his head toward Harol in order to see his expression before flinching.


    ¡®How vicious.¡¯


    For someone like Harol, who detested magic, something like a magic bomb terror incident should disappear from this world. Toonka would probably have a simr reaction.


    ¡®They¡¯ll do their part well.¡¯


    Cale was satisfied with Harol¡¯s response. That was why a smile was about to appear on his stoic face. However, that smile instantly disappeared once he made eye contact with Litana.


    Litana was looking at Cale with an extremely serious expression. Cale subconsciously started to speak after seeing her expression.


    ¡°Miss Lina, is there something you wish to say?¡±


    ¡°It is amazing.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    A question mark appeared in Cale¡¯s mind. What nonsense was she talking about?


    Litana continued to speak.


    ¡°I heard that young master Cale yed a pivotal role in preventing the Roan Kingdom¡¯s magic bomb terror incident. You also helped the Whale tribe out and even put out the fire in our Jungle.¡±


    Litana really found it to be amazing.


    She could not understand how good of a person the man with a stoic expression sitting down in front of her was after hearing the information about, ¡®Arm.¡¯


    ¡°You also saved the Elf Vige?¡±


    ¡®Does young master Cale ever get any rest? How much suffering must he have gone through with that calm expression on his face to work for world peace?¡¯


    Litana was thinking that this person in front of her probably had many sleepless nights because of a heavy heart.


    ¡°Not only that, you worked hard to save the Saint and the Holy Maiden.¡±


    Looking past their friendship and the fact that Cale had saved the Jungle, Litana truly felt that Cale was the person with the most qualifications to sit at this meeting. That was why she asked for Cale¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Young master Cale, what do you think our next steps should be?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazes slowly turned toward Cale.


    Cale started to think as they all looked at him.


    ¡®Why is she asking me? Isn¡¯t it all of your jobs to figure that out?¡¯


    Of course, Cale had already decided what he was going to do. However, he could not tell them about it nor did he have a reason to tell them. Cale looked toward the group and was about to speak when Raon started to speak in his head.


    - Human, are we saving people again? Saving people is a great deed! It is very satisfying!


    Cale did not ignore Raon as he usually did.


    A Crown Prince, a Queen, a future Queen, a Chief, and a First Prince. A simple noble¡¯s son¡¯s voice started to speak to this group of heavyweights.


    Cale¡¯s response to Litana¡¯s question about what they should do next was very calm.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we save the Western continent? Shouldn¡¯t we bring peace to the citizens of our continent?¡±


    It would also give himself some peace and quiet to ck off at home.


    ¡°I believe that the people here can make that happen.¡±


    ¡®Please work hard so that I don¡¯t have to do much.¡¯


    That was what Cale was thinking about.


    - Human, you are right! You really are a good person!


    He ignored Raon¡¯spliment.


    Cale finished speaking and looked toward Litana who started to speak.


    ¡°...Really. You are right, young master Cale. You always seem to be walking down a path of justice.¡±


    Cale saw that the others were looking at him with admiration and peeked toward Alberu. He then flinched.


    Alberu had a warm smile on his face, but his gaze seemed to be saying, ¡®this bastard is saying things he doesn¡¯t mean again.¡¯


    Cale smiled back at Alberu who understood his true feelings.


    John then started to speak.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom-.¡±


    He stopped talking without finishing his sentence.


    John could not remember what he was going to say after seeing the trusting smiles on Cale and Alberu¡¯s faces as they looked at each other.


    However, their mutual enemy became very clear. This was the case for the others as well.


    Litana started to speak in a refreshing way.


    ¡°We will reinforce the Whipper Kingdom with rations of food.¡±


    This statement meant that the Jungle was willing to work together with the group and provide something that was not rted to Alchemy or magic.


    Harol had a bright smile on his face as he started to speak.


    ¡°We want to handle anything rted to the magic bombs. We need to kill all of those bastards.¡±


    It was a vicious answer that was fitting for someone who detested magic.


    Cale saw that the table was getting active again and leaned back into his chair. The meeting progressed well with Alberu leading the way since he had the most information.


    The three kingdoms would secretly deliver funds and rations to the Whipper Kingdom. Furthermore, if the Empire manages to cross over into the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s borders, the Jungle would immediately send a secret battle squad to help.


    In addition, if the Empire uses the dead mana bombs, The Roan Kingdom would provide the steps to handle the situation while the other kingdoms would provide the funds to put those steps into action.


    They also discussed their support for the Whales battle in the winter, as well as the issue of the Northern Alliance. They had set the ns for everything until next spring.


    ¡°Then let us make the Vow of Death now.¡±


    Cage stood up at Alberu¡¯s statement.


    The meeting ended after everyone made the Vow of Death.


    Cale could see that the sun wasing up as he headed toward the teleportation portal. Eruhaben was walking behind him.


    Cale stood in front of the magic circle with Alberu¡¯s group and Cage. Harol was the first to leave.


    Siiiiiiizzle.


    The teleportation magic circle was activated and Harol started to disappear.


    Cale, who was waiting by the side, made eye contact with Harol who started to smile.


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim, see you after our victory.¡±


    Harol disappeared before Cale managed to respond. Alberu looked toward Cale and asked.


    ¡°He wants to see you again?¡±


    Alberu got his response through Cale¡¯s indifferent expression. He chuckled before moving to stand on the teleportation magic circle with Cale.


    The two soon arrived at the Ubarr territory. Alberu had something to say before they went their separate ways.


    ¡°Looks like you have nothing to do until winter. Get some rest while waiting for the good news of their victory.¡±


    Cale had no issues responding back, as it was already obvious what he had nned.


    ¡°That was my n, your highness.¡±


    However, Cale felt iffy after seeing Alberu¡¯s smiling face. Alberu was thinking that it had been a while since Cale had said something unbelievable like this as he said goodbye.


    ¡°Of course. Make sure to get some rest.¡±


    However, Cale could not do that.


    Cale frowned while looking at Toonka, who had his face right up to the videomunication device.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°I can do it!¡±


    These energetic shouts could still be heard outside Cale¡¯s window.


    It was already Fall, but the voices did not seem tired at all.


    Cale needed to see Toonka¡¯s ugly face to hear the first bit of news since Fall had arrived.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cale had been getting daily updates on the Whipper Kingdom through Alberu and the information organization that Ron was leading. The Whipper Kingdom was doing pretty well against the Empire.


    The Empire did not reveal all of their cards, such as the dead mana bomb.


    This was only possible because, contrary to the belief that the poor Whipper Kingdom would eventually run out of funds, they were able to keep their soldiers equipped and fed.


    ¡®But it is moving too slow.¡¯


    That was thest piece of information Cale had heard. That was why he did not care to chat with Toonka right now.


    - I wanted you to be the first to know.


    Toonka then added on.


    - We¡¯ve won about half way.


    Cale¡¯s expression changed.


    - We managed to take over a castle! Kuhahahahahaha!


    Toonka stepped back from the screen tough.


    ¡®This crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cale could then see that only Toonka¡¯s face was clean. The rest of his body was covered in blood. He could also see a lot of corpses behind Toonka.


    He had piled up the enemies¡¯ corpses before calling him to share the news. He really was a crazy bastard.


    - I also did as you asked.


    Cale found it odd that Toonka would say something like that.


    ¡°Like I asked?¡±


    - Yes. I didn¡¯t throw the injured soldiers away. I brought them with me.


    Did Toonka lose his mind?


    Cale was shocked at what Toonka was telling him. It was weird that he was doing something that he would not normally do.


    Toonka continued to speak with a proud look on his face.


    - The strong need to know how to take care of the weak.


    ¡®Is this really Toonka?¡¯


    Cale was seriously debating if this was the real Toonka. However, he pushed that thought to the side after hearing what Toonka had to say as well as seeing the worried look on Toonka¡¯s face.


    - But I think that it will be difficult to heal them.


    Cale had an idea about what was going on.


    Even if the Whipper Kingdom now had more funds, they could not buy expensive potions to heal all of their soldiers.


    ¡®They also do not have enough priests.¡¯


    No churches had a strong influence on the Whipper Kingdom as churches were a faction of magic. That was why they werecking priests for the war.


    Furthermore, the church considered the citizens of the Whipper Kingdom to be barbarians as they believed in nature but not in a god.


    This led to the churches not sending any priests over to the Whipper Kingdom.


    The fact that the Whipper Kingdom had any healers was amazing because the mages had attacked all those with healing powers in the past.


    Cale could see the sorrow in Toonka¡¯s face.


    - We do not have enough healers. We cannot use a lot of potions after only achieving a half victory like this. We only have so many healers and we don¡¯t have any priests.


    Cale thought about two people at that moment. Both of these people were currently doing nothing at his ce.


    They were the crazy priestess and the half Saint.


    There was also one more person.


    There was the Elf chilling in Eruhaben¡¯sir.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale started to contemte things with his arms crossed. Each of those three would be able to do more than multiple average priests put together.


    Raon started to speak into Cale¡¯s mind.


    - Human, are we saving people?


    There was an odd sense of expectation in Raon¡¯s voice. However, Cale first asked Toonka a question that was on his mind.


    ¡°What do you mean by half-victory?¡±


    You either win or lose. Why would it be only half?


    Toonka put on an awkward expression at Cale¡¯s question.


    - Ahem, the enemy ran away after leaving their castle behind.


    ¡°So then you took over the castle.¡±


    Toonka managed to take over one castle.


    - Ahem, we did take it over, but we cannot enter.


    ¡®...What the hell?¡¯


    Toonka scratched his head after seeing Cale¡¯s questioning gaze before turning the screen to the other side.


    Cale could see something red through the screen.


    Cale could tell why Toonka had contacted him in the middle of the corpses. He could not enter the castle, so he found somewhere that the soldiers would not be looking. Raon¡¯s voice echoed in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - Human, it is burning brightly!


    There was a raging fire.


    The pir of fire was so high that you could not even see the castle.


    - Ahem, this fire suddenly started and we cannot put it out.


    ¡°...You can¡¯t put it out?¡±


    - Yes. That is why I currently have the soldiers surrounding the pir of fire. What is amazing is that the pir of fire does not extend past the castle. It seems like a wall protecting the castle from us.


    Toonka shared his honest feelings with his friend. He felt a bit better after telling Cale about it.


    Compared to when he was fighting people on his own, there was a lot to think about and a lot of things to take care of during a war.


    The pir of fire was one of those problems.


    - I cannot tell what the Empire did. But I will definitely take care- mm?


    Toonka stopped talking once he saw Cale¡¯s face. However, he then asked with concern, unlike his normal self.


    - Is something wrong?


    Cale was frowning. Cale was ignoring Toonka and just staring at the fire through the screen. An excited Raon started to speak in his mind.


    - Human, haven¡¯t we seen that fire before?


    Cale also recalled the pir of fire he had seen more than a year ago.


    It burned down Section 1 of the Jungle without spreading and did not go out, even when it rained.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale touched the ne on his neck.


    It was the ne with the Dominating Water.


    Cale started to frown even more.


    ¡®It looks like I have to go put out that fire.¡¯

 Chapter 142: Isn’t It a Pity? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 142: Isn¡¯t It a Pity? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Been a while since we did a video teaser: Click here. Not a tear jerker this time.


    ¡°Huuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh. Toonka responded immediately to the sigh.


    - No need to worry about it too much. Did you forget who I am? I am Toonka. I will find a way, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me.


    ¡°Spit out your coordinates.¡±


    - ... What?


    ¡®Coordinates?¡¯


    Toonka could see theplicated expression on Cale¡¯s face. Cale then started to speak in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°Tell me the coordinates of your current location. I will head over.¡±


    - ... Why?


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Cale became extremely annoyed at Toonka¡¯s question.


    ¡®No, he¡¯s right. Even I don¡¯t know why I have to go there. But it¡¯s not like I can not go.¡¯


    The Whipper Kingdom needed to take control of this castle in order to reduce the power of the Empire.


    ¡®... Although I don¡¯t know what the Empire is thinking.¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t know why the Empire would do this and relinquish the castle.


    The Empire could be doing this in order to focus more of their forces on the other two castles that Toonka¡¯s side was aiming for or they could be doing this so that they can ambush Toonka¡¯s forces while they try to put out the fire.


    He could figure things out once he got there.


    Cale looked toward Toonka who was blinking his eyes in confusion.


    ¡°Why? Someone needs to bring over some priests and put out that fire.¡±


    - ... You¡¯re going to do that?


    Toonka asked with confusion before shutting up. There was no way that Cale Henituse, the man who was looking at him with a serious expression right now, would be joking about something like that.


    - Yes, if it is you, I know that you wouldn¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean.


    ¡°So hurry up and spit out your coordinates so that I can get there.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll go quickly and hurry back after putting out the fire.¡¯


    That was what Cale was telling himself.


    Toonka watched Cale pick up a pen and paper to write down the coordinates.


    Toonka was feeling odd.


    Even if Cale Henituse had priests among his people and knew how to put out the fire, there was no reason toe over. The war was not yet over and nobody had given up.


    It was just a continuous standstill.


    That was why this battlefield could be dangerous at any moment. Toonka could not understand why Cale would have no qualms abouting to such a ce.


    At the same time, he could understand Cale¡¯s current predicament.


    ¡®He¡¯s too nice.¡¯


    Toonka confirmed his opinion of Cale once more before starting to speak.


    - I will tell the mage from the Roan Kingdom that you areing. We will install a teleportation magic circle and give you the proper coordinates.


    ¡°Fine. Just hurry up.¡±


    - Alright. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen in you in person.


    Cale nodded his head and started to speak.


    ¡°Ah, by the way.¡±


    Toonka was smiling and telling Cale to say what was on his mind. Cale didn¡¯t want to look at Toonka¡¯s ugly smiling face, so he turned away from the screen as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in a disguise.¡±


    - What?


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±


    Click.


    Cale ended the call.


    There was nothing else he needed to say to Toonka right now. He just needed to find out the coordinates of the teleportation magic circleter.


    He got up from the chair.


    Raon appeared from the air and flew over to Cale¡¯s side.


    ¡°Human! What do you mean by disguise?¡±


    Raon¡¯s round eyes were sparkling with curiosity. However, Cale ignored him and opened the door to head down to the fourth floor.


    He then knocked on the innermost room on the fourth floor.


    Knock knock knock.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A clear voice answered from inside the room.


    Cale turned the door knob to open the door.


    Click.


    He could see in the room as soon as the door opened.


    ¡°... Young master-nim?¡±


    The Saint, Jack, jumped up to greet Cale.


    The innermost room and the room next to it on the fourth floor were protected by all sorts of protection and rm magic. These were Hannah and Jack¡¯s rooms.


    ¡°Young master-nim, have you been well?¡±


    The crazy priestess Cage also jumped up and greeted Cale as if she was a mercenary. Cale quietly observed the two of them before starting to speak.


    ¡°Saint-nim, is Miss Hannah currently training?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. She is learning how to handle the darkness attribute from Miss Mary.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard that Miss Rosalyn and Mr. Choi Han were with them as well.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The crazy priestess Cage found it odd that Cale opened the door in a hurried manner but seemed to be very calm. Maybe Cale realized what she was thinking, as he turned his head toward her.


    Cage flinched.


    ¡°Miss Cage.¡±


    ¡°Yes... yes?¡±


    ¡°Will you continue to stay in this vi?¡±


    She was currently staying at Cale¡¯s vi because the God of Death kept showing up and whining in her dreams whenever she tried to leave.


    A god you cannot see whining in your head is extremely annoying. That was why Cage ended up staying here and happened to make friends with the Saint of the Church of the Sun God even though they were serving gods on opposite ends of the spectrum.


    She answered Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°I wish to do so if it is okay with you, young master-nim.¡±


    Jack added on from the side.


    ¡°It has been wonderful having Cage-nim here. If it is okay with you, young master-nim, I hope that Miss Cage can stay here longer.¡±


    Cage¡¯s existence made it possible for Jack to suppress his power of purification. She allowed Jack to approach Mary and his sister without any issues.


    Of course, he still couldn¡¯t even shake hands with his sister, but that was not importantpared to having his sister being alive and well.


    Cale slowly nodded his head.


    ¡°I am happy having you here as well, Miss Cage. That is why...¡±


    Cale spoke to both the half-Saint and the crazy priestess.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go save some people.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The Saint asked with confusion while Cage asked her question calmly.


    ¡°Where are we headed?¡±


    Cale smiled at Cage¡¯s response before answering her question.


    ¡°The battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    This time, Cage was confused as well. However, Cale looked toward the two of them before saying what he needed to say.


    ¡°And let¡¯s disguise ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m not sure what you mean, young master Cale.¡±


    Raon, who was trying to peek into the room from behind Cale, started to shout.


    ¡°Are they disguising themselves too?¡±


    Raon¡¯sments made Cage flinch as she asked.


    ¡°...Are you disguising yourself as well, young master Cale?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m calling it a disguise, but we will all only do small things like changing the color of our hair.¡±


    ¡°...Hair color? You as well, young master Cale?¡±


    Cale answered back.


    ¡°Yes. Something that makes me look holy.¡±


    ¡°Ho, what?¡±


    Cage looked toward him with disbelief, but Cale just gave Raon an order.


    ¡°Go tell Miss Rosalyn and Choi Han toe here.¡±


    ¡°Will they be wearing disguises as well?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Bring them here first.¡±


    ¡°I got it, human!¡±


    Raon flew toward Rosalyn excitedly. Cale let out a sigh after seeing Raon flying off like a missile.


    Cale had no choice but to wear a disguise.


    Toonka¡¯s soldiers had already seen Cale before.


    The Whipper Kingdom was currently in a war against the Mogoru Empire. Although there may be none of the Empire¡¯s forces there right now, things would getplicated if a noble from the Roan Kingdom showed up at that location.


    ¡°Excuse me, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Saint-nim?¡±


    ¡°I rmend white for a holy color.¡±


    Cale turned his head toward Jack. Jack seemed to be happy that he could make a rmendation for Cale.


    Cale looked toward the face that seemed to be waiting for a response and started to speak.


    ¡°...I will keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo, my difficult life.¡¯


    Cale was having the same thoughts Eruhaben frequently had while dealing with Raon.


    The scent of blood and burning flesh tickled his nose. However, it didn¡¯t do anything to faze him after being in this battlefield for so long.


    However, a new source of stimtion quickly approached him.


    Toonka looked toward the teleportation magic circle they installed in secret away from the rest of the soldiers. A total of five people had appeared.


    Toonka looked toward the man standing in the center with a nk expression as he started to mumble.


    ¡°... What the...¡±


    The man in the center put on his trademark twisted smile as he pushed back his hair.


    The long hair that was close to pure white followed his hand.


    Cale Henituse was wearing a white priest outfit without any crest and his hair was just as white as his clothes. The white hair looked like it was faintly glowing, making it look silver as well.


    Cale ignored Toonka¡¯s confused expression and instead looked toward Chief Harol.


    ¡°How do I look?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will recognize you, young master-nim.¡±


    Harol responded and looked at the mask in Cale¡¯s hand. It was something that would cover only around his eyes.


    ¡°That mask will definitely make it so nobody can recognize you.¡±


    Cale, who now also had blue eyes, smiled gently toward Harol. Harol couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp at Cale¡¯s smile.


    ¡°You look like a real priest.¡±


    ¡°Then it was a sess.¡±


    Raon, who had followed the coordinates to teleport himself in advance, was curled up in a corner of the tent in his invisible state. He started to speak into Cale¡¯s mind after hearing Harol¡¯sment.


    - It really is my masterpiece! Human, you look like the real Saint!


    Raon had been in charge of everyone¡¯s disguises this time.


    Rosalyn and Choi Han traded colors with each other. Rosalyn had ck hair and ck eyes while Choi Han had red hair and red eyes.


    The crazy priestess and the Saint had their hair dyed to themon brown color. They all had masks in their hands as well.


    Cale asked Harol a question.


    ¡°Where are the patients?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning on starting right away?¡±


    Cale put on the white mask and opened up his arms as he started to speak.


    ¡°Going to find the people in pain, going to help the people in need, that is truly the will of the lord.¡±


    Harol scoffed at how holy Cale looked and sounded before responding back sincerely.


    ¡°I will guide you to them.¡±


    The Whipper soldiers were looking at the pir of fire with concern.


    This was especially the case for the soldiers creating a barricade around the pir.


    It had been raining all night, but this fire was not shrinking at all.


    That oddness instilled fear in people. Trying to take even one step closer to the pir made them feel intense heat.


    One of the soldiers looked around before whispering to his friend.


    ¡°Do you really think the Empire is responsible for this fire?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡°If they know how to make such a fire, won¡¯t we all burn to death too?¡±


    ¡°Bad! What nonsense are you saying?!¡±


    The friend scolded the soldier in shock. He was d that there were no higher ups around them. However, the friend saw the soldier¡¯s expression and started to frown.


    The soldier had said that after shivering in fear for a while.


    ¡°No, I know it is nonsense, but I¡¯m feeling ufortable after seeing the Empire run away after leaving this fire behind.¡±


    The war was dragging on and they now had to guard this weird pir of fire.


    For this soldier who was a citizen of the Whipper Kingdom and hated magic, this pir of fire reminded him of the magic used by the mages in the past.


    ¡°Bad! Our Commander-nim still brought all of the injured soldiers with him. He even gave a bit of those precious potions to the ones with serious injuries.¡±


    The soldier rxed a bit after hearing his friend speak.


    Commander Toonka did not throw away the injured this time. It was different than how he had acted during the Civil War in the Whipper Kingdom.


    However, his expression soon stiffened up again.


    ¡°...But they are all dying.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have enough potions and there was a limit to what a doctor without healing abilities could do. It was painful listening to the moans of the soldiers who were dying without a chance to return home.


    ¡°Why are you saying such negative things? The Commander-nim and Chief-nims will find a way for us soon.¡±


    The soldier put on a bitter smile after hearing his friend¡¯s response. He had participated in the war due to his anger about magic, but he was starting to see the reality of the situation as time dragged on.


    A doubtful voice came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Do you really thi- huh?¡±


    However, he could not finish his sentence.


    He saw a group wearing white heading toward the center of the formation.


    There were a total of five people wearing white masks and priest outfits heading into the tent with the injured alongside Commander Toonka.


    They were naturally Cale¡¯s group.


    Cale looked around as he headed toward the tent with the injured soldiers.


    The atmosphere was very heavy.


    - Human, do you see that pir of fire? Are we getting rid of that? It will destroy the castle as well if you do it likest time.


    This was the Maple Castle, one of the three main castles at the border of the Mogoru Empire and the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡®Break it? Why would I break such a precious thing?¡¯


    Cale was nning on calmly taking care of business this time. He continued to look around until he made eye contact with one of the soldiers. It was the soldier guarding the medical tent.


    Cale smiled gently at the soldier and started to ask.


    ¡°May we enter?¡±


    ¡°Ex, excuse me?¡±


    The soldier became anxious at Cale¡¯s distinguished air. At that moment, Toonka started to speak.


    ¡°Lift the p.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir!¡±


    The soldier who made eye contact with Cale, as well as the soldier standing next to him, quickly lifted the p. The smell of medicinal herbs and the stench of injuries started to flow out.


    Cale slowly entered into the tent.


    The soldier mumbled the thought that came into his head as he watched the five people enter.


    ¡°...Priest-nim.¡±


    The soldier could see that the two people walking in behind the white-haired priest. One had a ck aura in her hand while the other had a golden aura in his hand. They both had the power of healing.


    The tent that was full of the aura of death and pain slowly started to change as the patients and the doctors all turned their gazes toward the five priests.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Hello everyone, we are here following the will of the heavens to help all of you who are working hard to fight.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Someone let out a gasp.


    At that moment, Cale lifted his hand up.


    ¡°Let us get started.¡±


    The crazy priestess Cage and the Saint Jack moved in opposite directions to the left and right. Rosalyn and Choi Han followed behind the two of them.


    Jack put his hand on a patient¡¯s arm.


    Shaaaaaaaa-


    The injury started to quickly heal while glowing in a gold color.


    ¡°My, my arm-.¡±


    The patient started to tear up and cheer while looking at his arm healing.


    Choi Han and Rosalyn took potions out of their respective magic bags to assist the two priests. Cale observed them for a bit before making eye contact with Toonka.


    Toonka started to speak with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°You even brought so many potions ... really, thank you very much.¡±


    Cale felt the gazes of the soldiers and doctors focus on him as he responded back in a dignified manner.


    Alberu had prepared the potions for him.


    Cale recalled the conversation he had with Alberu before heading over.


    ¡®You¡¯re going to put the fire out like you did in the Jungle? You¡¯re going to be wearing the secret organization ... you¡¯re going to be wearing the Arm outfit while doing it?¡¯


    Cale, Rosalyn, and Choi Han were all wearing the updated Arm outfit underneath their priest outfits.


    Alberu hadughed out loud.


    ¡®Hahaha! I¡¯m sure the Empire is hiding somewhere observing the Whipper forces. It¡¯s going to be a great way to cause some chaos between the Empire and the secret organization.


    I will personally support you in this endeavor, so go act like a proper priest.¡¯


    Cale looked around the tent where the healing hadmenced.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it a pity to only put out the fire after I had toe all the way here anyway?¡¯


    1. Looks like after going back and forth, ¡®teleportation magic circle,¡¯ is the winner.


    2. Went from Cage-nim to Miss Cage in one breath. New ship? Poor Taylor.


    3. Priests (the male form) is being used here to refer to the collective group, as seen in manynguages.

 Chapter 143: Isn’t It a Pity? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 143: Isn¡¯t It a Pity? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, putting out the fire was a task for some other day.


    Cale had left the entrance of the tent open on purpose. It was so that the soldiers could see inside as they walked by.


    - Human, human.


    Cale could hear Raon¡¯s voice in his mind.


    Cale did not pay attention as he headed toward the people with light injuries.


    ¡°You have a lot of bruises.¡±


    ¡°Priest-nim...¡±


    The soldier who was sitting in the corner of the tent because he only had light injuries answered in shock. Cale took out a potion and wet a piece of cloth.


    He then started to press down on the areas around the bruise with the cloth. The light bruises slowly started to disappear.


    ¡°T, thank you very much.¡±


    The soldier could see the white-haired priest gently smiling at him. The priest did not say anything else before walking over to another person and healing their light injuries.


    - Human, you¡¯re such a good person!


    Cale ignored Raon as usual as he used potions to heal even the soldiers with the lightest of injuries.


    The soldiers bowed with gratitude toward the white-haired priest who did not care about using potions on even the lightest injuries.


    Cale received their thanks and started to think.


    ¡®Free potions feel the best when you use them without any hesitation.¡¯


    Cale was using the potions that Alberu had given him without holding back. Maybe it was because he was using someone else¡¯s potions, but it was quite entertaining.


    ¡°Thank you very much, priest-nim.¡±


    Cale started to smile while thinking about how he was using Alberu¡¯s money. He responded to the thanks in a manner that normal priests would respond.


    ¡°It was nothing. It is a priest¡¯s job to look after the injured.¡±


    Cale took care of the soldiers with light injuries around him before moving toward the rest of his group. Jack and Cage were by the people who were close to dying.


    ¡®They¡¯re working hard.¡¯


    The Saint, Jack, was sweating profusely as he looked after the patients.


    The patient Jack was currently healing was close to dying because of the deep cut on his side.


    Paaat.


    Gold light continued to glow in Jack¡¯s hand as he healed the soldier¡¯s injury. Cale observed Jack and started to think.


    ¡®His healing skills are top notch.¡¯


    The crazy priestess Cage was a talented priestess, however, an aura that she could notpare with wasing out of Jack right now.


    It was only natural that everyone¡¯s gazes would be focused on Jack. Cale looked toward this with satisfaction.


    ¡®He seems good enough to use against the Empireter.¡¯


    Cale got excited while thinking about how they could cause chaos in the Empire by doing the same thing in the Empire while wearing this white priest outfit and white mask.


    ¡°Uggggh, ugh.¡±


    The soldier who was moaning and close to death slowly started to regain color in his face. Jack finally moved his hand away from the patient¡¯s side.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Jack plopped onto a chair nearby and started to take deep breaths. Cale slightly clenched his fists after seeing the patient¡¯s side.


    Therge wound that was rotting and made the man¡¯s organs visible was nowpletely fine without even a scar.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s people could not hide their shock and admiration. Cale approached Jack, who was breathing heavily.


    He then took Jack to a corner of the tent and sat him down.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Jack smiled in response to Cale¡¯s question. He brushed the sweat off of his forehead with his shaking hand as he started to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I think it was the right decision to follow you here.¡±


    ¡®What the heck is he suddenly talking about?¡¯


    Cale did not understand as he looked toward Jack. He then flinched.


    Jack was smiling brightly. He seemed to be happy. He started to speak in a quiet voice that only Cale could hear.


    ¡°When I was with the church, my life revolved around healing the important people. I have never seen people who truly needed the hand of god. But now...¡±


    Jack¡¯s eyes were suddenly full of energy again.


    ¡°I finally realized what it is I have to do. Young master-nim, can I tell you a funny story?¡±


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Jack clenched and then unclenched his fist. His hands stopped shaking.


    ¡°My healing abilities.¡±


    Jack finally thought he could understand the will of his god.


    ¡°Young master Cale, my healing abilities seem to be getting stronger.¡±


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Cale was amazed as soon as he heard what Jack had to say.


    His healing abilities were getting stronger even though he could already heal someone who was at death¡¯s door?


    ¡®He really is a Saint.¡¯


    He was a real Saint.


    Cale patted Jack, who seemed to be very happy that he was able to heal people, on the shoulder before encouraging him further.


    ¡°I have faith in your abilities, Jack-nim.¡±


    Jack clenched his fists at Cale¡¯sment.


    He was able to save his younger sister thanks to Cale. He hade to this ce with Cale because that person had said he needed help. However, what he was doing here was saving someone once again.


    Jack lifted his head and looked toward Cale, who was taking care of patients in front of him. Cale¡¯s gaze seemed to be more serious than ever before.


    ¡®I should have lived like this from the start.¡¯


    Jack felt a sense of regret but held it back as he stood up and headed back to the patients.


    Cale looked around the tent after seeing that Jack was returning to treating patients. He still had the same gaze that made Jack regret his past life. This was the thought going on in his head.


    ¡®Looks like we¡¯ll be up all night.¡¯


    There were a couple other patient tents as well.


    However, Cale did not need to do much even if they were pulling an all-nighter.


    He handed potions to Cage and Jack. It was the only thing he could do for these two who will suffer the most throughout the night.


    The next morning.


    The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s soldiers¡¯ gazes were focused on the priests who had spent all night treating the patients.


    The treated patients wereing out cheering as they were moved to other tents while a new batch of seriously injured patients was being moved to the tent.


    And now, another patient was crying as they showed their gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you very much. Thank you very much. Really, truly, thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing. We just did what we needed to do.¡±


    The soldier whose leg might have needed to be amputated was crying while holding Jack¡¯s hand. Jack seemed to be getting emotional as well, as he was tightly holding the soldier¡¯s hand back.


    This type of scene had been repeated multiple times already.


    Toonka, who saw this for the first time as he headed into the tent, flinched. Harol went up to stand next to him.


    ¡°Commander-nim.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    Toonka looked toward the healed soldier with an odd expression.


    He had realized that the atmosphere among the soldiers was much brighter this morning. It was a different type of liveliness than when they would achieve a victory in a battle.


    ¡°Commander-nim, wee.¡±


    The familiar voice spoke to him as if they did not know each other. It was Cale.


    Toonka looked at Cale, who was posing as a priest, and was starting to approach him, before looking around at the rest of Cale¡¯s group in the tent. All of them had pulled all-nighters and were sweating hard as they continued to heal the patients.


    Toonka made eye contact with Cale, who approached him and started to whisper.


    ¡°Tonight. I¡¯m putting the fire out, so bring all of the files.¡±


    Cale¡¯s tone was cold but Toonka started to smile.


    ¡°Alright. I got it.¡±


    After not sleeping a winkst night, Cale did not like Toonka¡¯s smiling face. He quickly turned around and walked away.


    Of course, Cale was fine even after not getting any sleep thanks to the, ¡®Vitality of the Heart.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Cale ignored Toonka¡¯s voice behind him.


    That night was the night of the new moon.


    Cale stood on top of Maple Castle as he looked down.


    ¡®It ispletely dark other than this pir of fire and the lights in the base.¡¯


    The fire shone even brighter without the moon. Cale recalled what Harol had told him as he handed him the report.


    ¡®Is there really nobody inside of the castle?¡¯


    ¡®It is. Don¡¯t you know that I have three mages with me? Some of my trusted subordinates and I entered the castle with their magic to verify.¡¯


    Three mages, one each from Roan, Breck, and the Jungle, were currently disguised as Toonka and Harol¡¯s servants for videomunication and emergency situations.


    Cale had looked toward Harol, who had no issue with using mages, with amazement. Harol, who felt Cale¡¯s gaze, had responded back like this.


    ¡®Sometimes you have to sacrifice the small stuff for the greater good. In order to get rid of all magic in the future, I need to use my enemies to my advantage as well.¡¯


    Cale ignored the gaze of this opportunistic yet crazy bastard. He only focused on the information Harol handed him.


    ¡®In addition to nobody being there, there were no useful items nor even magic devices. It was just an empty castle.¡¯


    ¡®The mages verified that there were no magic devices?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. There was no trace of mana at all.¡¯


    It meant that the castle did not have the general magic devices used on the Western Continent. It might be possible that there were variations hidden in the castle.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    Choi Han and Rosalyn responded back while Raon started to speak in his mind.


    - I just have to let you down on the top of the castle?


    Cale¡¯s group stealthily and quietlynded on top of the castle that was surrounded by the pir of fire. The invisibility spell around them was removed as soon as theynded.


    The soldiers guarding the pir of fire did not notice Cale¡¯s group¡¯s actions. This was because Toonka and Harol had lowered the number of soldiers standing guard.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±


    Cale shared his sentiments as they stood on the terrace on top of the castle.


    It was hot due to the fire.


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and Rosalyn. Choi Han was rubbing the embroidery on his outfit.


    It was one red star with five white stars around it.


    This upgraded fake secret organization outfit was still not a perfect replica of the original, however, Hans and Beacrox had used their skills to make it look more legitimate.


    ¡°Young master Cale, what is the n?¡±


    Cale responded without hesitation to Rosalyn¡¯s question.


    ¡°First, we will go down through the castle while looking for any magic devices. Miss Rosalyn, you and Raon should be better than those other mages. We may also be able to figure out the Empire¡¯s n.¡±


    Choi Han and Rosalyn nodded their heads. Cale looked at the blueprints of the castle that Harol had handed him while continuing to speak. The castle also had one underground floor.


    ¡°We will also look for any treasures or precious items that may be hidden.¡±


    The two people flinched. Raon appeared in the air and started to shout.


    ¡°I knew it! Human, I knew you would say that!¡±


    Raon seemed to be excited. Choi Han looked toward Rosalyn only to see that she was smiling.


    ¡°Not money nor food, but treasure, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Miss Rosalyn, I knew you would get it.¡±


    They would leave the money and food for the soldiers. Cale was looking for more precious things.


    ¡°I will work hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will leave it to you, Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    ¡°Human, what about me?¡±


    ¡°You as well.¡±


    Choi Han watched Cale, Rosalyn, and Raon chatting as they started to head down with a nk expression before following behind them.


    Cale started to investigate this Maple Castle.


    However, there was not much to investigate.


    ¡°Mm, there have been no reactions until now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale¡¯s group gathered at the first-floor hall without having any luck.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s still go look in the basement.¡±


    Rosalyn nodded her head. Forget treasures, Cale and Rosalyn were now just trying to figure out the Empire¡¯s n.


    The Empire just started this fire and left?


    That made no sense. That would be too much of a waste.


    Rosalyn started to speak.


    ¡°Shall we head to the basement now?¡±


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s verify the condition of the pir of fire before we go.¡±


    They could see the fire up close because they were on the first floor.


    The fire was in the shape of a pir approximately 7 meters in diameter. That was why the soldiers could not see Cale even when he opened the castle door.


    Cale headed to the entrance of the first-floor hall.


    ¡®Young master-nim, you can see the fire as soon as you open the first-floor door.¡¯


    He recalled what Harol had told me.


    ¡°Young master Cale, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, I will open the door.¡±


    Along with Rosalyn¡¯s concerned statement, Choi Han stepped forward and headed toward the door. Choi Han stood in front of a door that was half the size of therge main entrance and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    Choi Han opened the door at Cale¡¯smand. Cale slowly started to be able to see the fire through the opening door.


    He gulped.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Craaaaackle-


    An intense heat entered the castle along with the sound of the crackling fire.


    ¡°Cale-nim, you should probably step back. It is very hot.¡±


    Cale shook his head at Choi Han¡¯s statement and took one step closer to the door. It was hot but still bearable thanks to the, ¡®Vitality of the Heart.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°It is stronger than thest one.¡±


    He thought that it would be weaker because it epassed a smaller area than the Jungle¡¯s Section 1 fire. However, he could tell that this pir was radiating a stronger level of heat than the fire in the Jungle.


    ¡®...Arge drenching is difficult this time.¡¯


    Cale, who did not n on making it hail again, started to frown.


    At that moment, some wind blew in from the door.


    Craaaaaackle-


    A wave of heat brushed by Cale¡¯s face. It was so hot that it made it difficult for Cale to breathe.


    Cale tried to step back as getting burnt would hurt, even with the Vitality of the Heart.


    It was at that moment.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale stopped moving backward as a voice started to speak in his mind.


    - Will you sacrifice yourself to protect them?


    It was the voice of the Super Rock¡¯s previous owner.


    ¡®Why is he suddenly talking?¡¯


    Cale had not paid any attention to the Super Rock power ever since he received the earth affinity. It was because he had no need and no desire to use it at all.


    Cale¡¯s mind becameplicated. Someone grabbed his arm at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale coldly responded back to Choi Han who grabbed his arm while he was contemting.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That-.¡±


    Choi Han pointed in a direction with a confused expression. Cale¡¯s gaze moved following Choi Han¡¯s finger as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Raon is acting weird.¡±


    Now that he thought about it, Raon had not said anything when he was getting closer to the fire. The usual Raon would have been nagging at him to stop. Raon had not said anything since they arrived on the first floor.


    Cale finally managed to see Raon after he followed Choi Han¡¯s finger.


    ¡°...What the?¡±


    A confused voice came out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    Sniff. Sniff.


    Raon had his face buried on the ground as he continued to sniff.


    Cale looked toward Raon while wondering what was going on. Raon suddenly turned his head and the two of them made eye contact.


    The ck Dragon pounded on the ground.


    ¡°I can smell it! I can smell it!¡±


    ¡®Smell what?¡¯


    ¡°It is the same scent that was near the ck Swamp!¡±


    ¡®The ck Swamp?¡¯


    Cale wondered what Raon was saying. However, he soon figured it out.


    The ck Swamp. That was the ce that he had found the Dragon Bones and the, ¡®Dominating Aura.¡¯


    It was also the location that the secret organization had given the mermaids the dead mana.


    Raon looked toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°I smell that dead Dragon¡¯s dead mana!¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    The Saint and the Holy Maiden had said that the dead mana bomb was in liquid form.


    He had wondered where the Empire had gotten that liquid from, but it seemed like some of the dead mana from the ck Swamp had been given to the Empire as well.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading down to the basement now.¡±


    There was something that Cale wanted in the basement of the Maple Castle.

 Chapter 144: Isn’t It a Pity? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 144: Isn¡¯t It a Pity? (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Harol suspected that the basement was used as a prison and as a dwelling for the ves.


    ck. ck.


    Cale¡¯s group did not say much as they headed down the stone staircase and into the basement. There was only one thing on all of their minds right now.


    ¡°A dead mana bomb?¡±


    Rosalyn let out a sigh.


    ck.


    Cale stopped on thest step to go down into the basement.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, please shine some light into the basement.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Rosalyn created some light orbs and sent them floating into different areas of the basement. The orbs soon lit up the entire area.


    ¡°It seems to be a prison.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han¡¯sment.


    The area was full of iron cages. Although there were many paths avable to take, they all seemed to lead to cages. Choi Han looked at the simple yetplicatedyout and started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like a maze. Cale-nim, should I go down first?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°... Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Han could see that Cale was smiling.


    Cale motioned for Choi Han to stay still before looking to his side.


    Sniff. Sniff.


    Raon was still sniffing. Although he did not look like a majestic Dragon as he did that, Cale just continued to let Raon do his thing.


    Raon made eye contact with Cale after sniffing for a bit longer. Raon stopped sniffing and tilted his head in confusion after seeing Cale¡¯s warm gaze.


    At that moment, Cale pointed to the basement and started to speak to Raon.


    ¡°Raon, go!¡±


    Raon, who nkly blinked his eyes a few times, finally nodded his head.


    ¡°Alright, human! Just follow me!¡±


    Sniff. Sniff.


    Raon started to sniff again.


    It was difficult to detect dead mana unless you had the darkness attribute. The only reason that Raon was able to do so was because the dead mana was the dead Dragon¡¯s mana, something that Raon was used to.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Raon looked behind him only to see that Cale was not following him.


    Cale was leaning on the wall of the staircase with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Let me know when you find them all.¡±


    Shoo. Shoo.


    Raon nodded his head at Cale¡¯s shooing motion and started to move. Choi Han watched this while fidgeting. At that moment, Rosalyn used levitation magic to lift herself slightly off the ground.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I can follow behind Raon-nim if I do this, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Enjoy your trip.¡±


    Rosalyn smiled before chasing behind Raon. She was using small mana orbs to verify the route that Raon took in order to make sure that it was okay.


    Choi Han, who watched this for a moment, finally started to speak.


    ¡°Cale-nim, are you worried that Raon might miss a bomb and we might get hurt? Is that why you are making me stay here?¡±


    Cale did not respond as he continued to observe the area that was continuing to light up with Rosalyn¡¯s mana orbs. Choi Han started to smile and stood next to Cale as if he was a guard.


    ¡®His tone is rude but he¡¯s always looking out for everyone.¡¯


    As Choi Han was thinking that, Cale had a different thought in his head.


    ¡®Not doing anything while making others work is really the best.¡¯


    Rosalyn and Raon were working while he got to rest here. However, that moment of rest did notst very long.


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    The center of the basement, the location that all of these winding paths connected to, was where Raon was shouting from.


    ¡°You can follow me.¡±


    Rosalyn, who had walked all the way back from the center of the basement, guided them to Raon. Cale could see Raon pointing to the ground with his front paw when he entered this factory-like section.


    ¡°This is where it ising from! It is very strong!¡±


    Cale looked down at the ground.


    Contrary to the cages that were made of iron, the ground of this area was made of stone tes. He started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like we need to lift these tes up.¡±


    Cale turned his head. Choi Han, who was looking down at the tes, turned his head as well. Cale, Rosalyn, and Raon were all looking at him.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Choi Han took out the sword at his side and pulled up both of his sleeves.


    ¡°I will lift it up.¡±


    Choi Han said that as he reached toward the tes. At that moment, Raon started to speak.


    ¡°But I can do it faster.¡±


    ck mana headed toward therge tes.


    A total of four tes were covered by the ck mana.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    The tes slowly lifted up. Choi Han flinched.


    Cale watched as the four tes moved without any issues before he then started to speak.


    ¡°You really are great and mighty.¡±


    Raon chuckled and looked toward Choi Han. Choi Han sighed before looking toward Rosalyn.


    ¡°Rosalyn, it looks like we need to lift the dirt up a bit as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Cale stepped in between Choi Han and Rosalyn. He activated a weak version of the Sound of the Wind.


    Shaaaaaa-


    A light wind brushed by where the tes used to rest. A bit of the dirt was moved aside in a simple manner.


    Choi Han turned his gaze to the side. Cale started to frown after seeing Choi Han¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°...It is nothing.¡±


    Choi Han slowly walked over and picked up his sword. Rosalyn chuckled quietly before helping Cale.


    Although it was only moving a small amount of dirt at a time, it was not difficult. It was just boring. Cale continued to move the dirt little by little as he started to think.


    ¡®Why did the Super Rock do that?¡¯


    Cale recalled what the Scary Giant Cobblestone had said a moment earlier.


    ¡®Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?¡¯


    That statement made Cale start to worry.


    Why?


    It was because he sensed some urging in the profound voice of the Super Rock.


    Cale was not a masochist. Hearing the Super Rock telling him to sacrifice himself gave Cale the chills.


    ¡®I really can¡¯t get a grasp of how the Super Rock power works.¡¯


    He had never used this power since he got it.


    He also had no ns to use it.


    Even that ancient book that described the Super Rock did not describe the power.


    All it said was...


    ¡®The Super Rock was strong.¡¯


    ¡®He put his own body in front to protect everyone.¡¯


    Information like that was all that the book had.


    Cale thought for a moment beforeing to a decision.


    ¡®Just ignore it.¡¯


    He just had to ignore the voice as crazy ramblings.


    ¡®Sacrifice myself?¡¯


    ¡®Why should I?¡¯


    Cale had no thoughts about doing that.


    ¡°Human, human!¡±


    Raon called out to Cale at that moment.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale immediately deactivated the Sound of the Wind.


    The item he had been waiting for was finally visible.


    He also started to hear a noise.


    Tick tock. Tick tock.


    It was the sound of a ticking clock.


    Raon started to shout.


    ¡°This is it! This is definitely where the scent ising from!¡±


    Rosalyn crouched down and started to investigate the item.


    It was an orb made of thin ss.


    She saw a lot of foreign devices surrounding the orb. However, the liquid inside of the ss orb was what caught her attention.


    The orb was full of a ck liquid.


    ¡°... This is weird.¡±


    She gulped as she started to speak.


    ¡°... She is right. It is weird. What is this liquid?¡±


    Raon, who hadnded next to Rosalyn, looked inside the pit and started to frown.


    He could see about ten bombs with the ck liquid at the center.


    Next to that was a magic bomb that he had never seen before along with an orb that was full of a purple liquid.


    What was this purple liquid?


    Rosalyn and Raon both looked toward the purple liquid. Raon was the first to speak.


    ¡°This does not seem to be something natural. I will need to break the orb and take a closer look to figure out what it is.¡±


    ¡°You''re right. Raon-nim, we definitely need to research this.¡±


    However, contrary to what they were saying, the mage and the Dragon seemed to have an idea about what it was. The two looked at each other before looking up at Cale.


    Cale, who made eye contact with them, started to speak.


    ¡°It must be fire.¡±


    As expected.


    The mage and the Dragon did not disagree. Rosalyn started to speak.


    ¡°The Empire created the pir of fire but in the end, their goal seemed to have been to pull Toonka and the Whipper Kingdom into the castle.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right! Even my great and mighty self thinks that the Empire was nning on using this dead mana bomb and the pir of fire to blow this purple liquid up and kill everyone!¡±


    ¡°It makes sense. The fire would burn everything ck, thus making it easy to hide the evidence of their use of dead mana bombs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! After not finding anything in the castle, Harol would have no reason not to enter. Once he does, this castle will go Boom!¡±


    Boom!


    Raon drew arge circle with his front paw.


    ¡°They''ll blow up and die!¡±


    ¡°You''re right. Even if they do not all die, the Empire will have seeded if some people end up being poisoned by the dead mana. As for Toonka¡¯s side that is deemed to not have any mages, they would need to escape from the pir of fire while poisoned.¡±


    ¡°That is difficult for anybody else other than that idiot, Toonka!¡±


    Raon stopped there and looked up at Cale.


    Tap. Tap.


    Raon lightly tapped on Cale''s leg with his paw. Cale caressed Raon''s round head.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Hehe. Raon snickered and looked proud.


    ¡°I really am great and intelligent! I am great even if my first growth phase is slow!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Cale yed along. The sound continued on even at that moment.


    Tick tock. Tick tock. Tick tock.


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward the magic bomb.


    This was not your average magic bomb.


    A new device was hanging on top of the magic bomb. This device had the orb of raging mana hanging on it. The time was slowly going down.


    27:13:44.


    Rosalyn started to speak.


    ¡°I think that the Alchemists and the mages developed this magic bomb together. It seems to be a way to store the mage¡¯s mana in advance in order to set the magic bomb to go off at a predetermined time.¡±


    Magic bombs had the issue of needing a mage to set them off.


    ¡°They put a very faint amount of mana in the orb so that only a high-grade mage would be able to notice it.¡±


    Although the mana was raging inside of the orb, there was only a small amount.


    ¡°Of course, based on the amount of mana in the orb, the strength of the magic bomb seems to be pretty weak. It seems to be only strong enough to break a boulder the size of an adult''s head.¡±


    However, this new magic bomb in front of them did not need to be any stronger than that.


    ¡°No matter what, it will have enough strength to set off the dead mana bomb.¡±


    Tick tock. Tick tock. Tick tock.


    27:12:07.


    Rosalyn, Raon, and Choi Han looked toward Cale.


    Cale was smiling with a happy expression on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pack them all up for now.¡±


    Raon quickly started to put them into his alternate dimension as if he had expected Cale¡¯s response. Rosalyn lifted up the orb with the purple liquid before she handed it to Raon.


    Rosalyn flinched before she grabbed the magic bomb and asked Cale a question.


    ¡°What do we do about this timer? The magic bomb might go off if we remove the timer.¡±


    Cale spoke with a smile still on his face.


    ¡°Then let it go off.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    p.


    Cale pped once to get their attention.


    ¡°I''m going to cause a typhoon, so it is not hard to set a bomb off with it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right! Let¡¯s set it off! Then we can take the timer device!¡±


    Raon smiled brightly in joy. Cale patted Raon, who had the same thought as he did, on the head as he gave the order.


    ¡°Choi Han, Miss Rosalyn. Let''s get started.¡±


    It was now time to put out the fire.


    ¡°Yaaaawn, standing guard at night is the hardest thing to do.¡±


    ¡°But isn''t it better than fighting?¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    Of the soldiers who were standing guard around the pir of fire surrounding the Maple Castle, the ones facing the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s base on the East were chatting with each other in order to stay awake.


    One of the soldiers looked toward the still brightly lit patient tent and started to speak.


    ¡°They are really good people.¡±


    ¡°They are. Did they say they know the Commander-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That seems to be the case. They said that they stopped by while they were traveling the continent to heal our injured.¡±


    The people that the soldiers were talking about were the five priests.


    ¡°They are taking turns healing the patients starting tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It must have been hard for all of them to pull all-nightersst night.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. I''m really thankful for them. They''re not getting anything out of this.¡±


    The soldier nodded his head at his friend¡¯sment before looking back at the pir of fire. The fire made it difficult to breathe if you approached it.


    ¡°Now, it would be great if we could do something about this fire- huh?¡±


    The soldier looking at the pir of fire flinched. There was a different noise in addition to his voice.


    Craaaackle.


    It was the sound of fire burning. There was also a different noise.


    Ruuuumble.


    It was the noise you heard before a thunderbolt would strike.


    The soldier raised his head.


    It was the night of the new moon. However, the sky that used to still have the bright stars had changed.


    The sky was now covered in a ck cloud, making them unable to see the stars.


    Ruuuumble.


    The sound you hear before a thunderbolt strikes echoed in the soldier¡¯s ear again.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    And then, in the night sky...


    Boooooooom!


    There were shes of light as an explosion urred.


    ¡°W, what the!¡±


    It was not a thunderbolt.


    The soldier could see two people wearing ck masks and ck outfits getting surrounded by a red light.


    One of the two people who were standing above the pir of fire started to shoot fireballs toward the sky.


    Boom, boom!


    The fireballs ran into each other and started to make noise.


    ¡°Hahaha~!¡±


    They then heard loudughter.


    The soldier started to speak to his friend.


    ¡°H, hey, hurry up and go report this!¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    The other soldier rushed toward the base. However, there was no need to do that.


    Paaat, pat.


    Multiple tents started to turn bright. Then the chiefs and the soldiers started toe out of their tents. The soldier clenched onto his spear as he saw theming out.


    Ruuuumble-


    The night sky started to rage. Small sparks started to appear from the ck clouds.


    A storm, no, a typhoon seemed to be brewing.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The masked individuals continued tough as they shot magic into the air.


    Magic was a source of fear and anger for the Whipper Kingdom. Both anger and fear filled the eyes of the soldiers who were seeing magic again.


    There was another person looking at the two people shooting magic into the air.


    Cale, who was standing on top of the Maple Castle while observing the pir of fire that was even taller, looked toward Rosalyn and Choi Han.


    ¡°Wow, Miss Rosalyn is doing well as expected. Choi Han is doing well too.¡±


    Rosalyn was shooting magic while Choi Han wasughing as loudly as possible.


    They looked like stereotypical viins.


    Cale looked up at the sky.


    The rain cloud was only over Maple Castle.


    It seemed like a storm would start at any moment.


    Swooooooosh-


    The strong wind started to blow even stronger.


    ¡°Raon is amazing as well.¡±


    Cale finished his short assessment and opened his hand.


    Oooooooong-


    A blue light started to form from the ne around Cale¡¯s neck.


    It was the Dominating Water.


    This water was making its appearance again.


    One drop. Two drop.


    Multiple drops of water started to appear in the ck cloud. Cale increased the number of water drops as he started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    - I got it.


    Raon removed the timer.


    Tick tock. Tick tock. Tick tock-!


    The timer stopped. Raon then threw the magic bomb higher than where Rosalyn and Choi Han were standing.


    A momentter.


    Baaaaang!


    A loud explosion echoed in the sky.


    The magic bomb went off in an area with no people.


    At the same time, Cale opened his eyes.


    Drip. Drip.


    It started to rain one drop at a time.


    The rain soon limited everyone¡¯s vision.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The Dominating Water started to pour down upon Maple Castle.


    A strong rainstorm surrounded Maple Castle.

 Chapter 145: Isn’t It a Pity? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 145: Isn¡¯t It a Pity? (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The soldiers subconsciously started to step back. They then heard a loudmand.


    ¡°Everybody, retreat!¡±


    It was Commander Toonka.


    The soldiers quickly moved away from Maple Castle.


    Toonka gave an order to the warriors.


    ¡°The warriors with magic resistance to the front!¡±


    The warriors with magic resistance moved in front of the soldiers and set up a formation. Their movements were quick, but oddly awkward.


    It could not be helped.


    Ruuuumble.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Thunderbolts, a downpour, and the gushing wind.


    All three of those were surrounding Maple Castle right now.


    In this night with the new moon, the Maple Castle was the center of the storm.


    However, there was something that was even more eye-catching.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    ¡°T, the fire-¡±


    The soldier subconsciously clenched onto his spear and started to mumble.


    The fire was going out.


    The pir of fire that was taller than the castle was slowly getting smaller.


    The rain and rising mist made it difficult for the soldiers to see the castle.


    ¡°W, what monstrous sight!¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom warrior let out a gasp. ¡®Is it magic?¡¯ He looked toward the storm that surrounded only the Maple Castle and started to shiver in fear.


    He lifted his head to the sky.


    He could see two people through the rain.


    The two people that were covered in ck slowly started to descend.


    The warrior''s gaze naturally followed them down.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The warrior could see that the pir of fire was now shorter than the castle.


    Plop plop.


    He could now see the roof of the castle with the Mogoru Empire''s g fluttering in the air.


    He turned his gaze to the red roof on the tallest tower of the castle.


    There was someone on the roof holding the gpole.


    He was alsopletely covered in ck.


    The warrior looked toward the person''s hand that was not holding onto the gpole.


    Swooooooosh-


    A strong gust started from the man''s hand and rushed up to the sky. It seemed like that person was controlling the rain cloud.


    He felt a sense of pressure that he did not feel even when he went up against the Empire¡¯s mages or knights.


    At that moment, the warrior thought about a different existence.


    Nature.


    As someone who believed in nature, this warrior knew about the strength of nature. Nature was a dominating force that did not care about magic or humans.


    Step.


    The warrior took another step back.


    At that moment, the warrior could see someone pat him on the shoulder before moving forward.


    It was Commander Toonka.


    The warrior could finally put some strength into his hands again.


    Commander Toonka. He was a strong individual who had fought against nature ever since he was young. That was why the citizens of Whipper Kingdom chose to follow him. They respected that he did not sumb to nature.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    Commander Toonka raised his voice.


    The person who heard his voice from on top of the roof, Cale, started to think.


    ¡®He sure has a loud voice.¡¯


    Cale started to feel cold from the rain. Even the Vitality of the Heart could not make the coldness disappear entirely. Cale decided that it was time to end it.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    Toonka shouted one more time. At that moment, a gentle voice echoed in the area.


    It was a voice that had been changed with voice magic.


    ¡°I wonder. Who could we be?¡±


    It was Rosalyn.


    Her teasing tone reached the Whipper Kingdom''s soldiers. Cale was thinking that Rosalyn really was a good actress as he slowly rustled through his magic bag with one hand.


    Choi Han shouted at that moment.


    ¡°We are the secret organization!¡±


    He used his aura to make his voice loud.


    Choi Han looked toward Cale to ask if he had done well. Cale had told him to say that this time. Cale let out a sigh and looked toward Toonka.


    ¡°What? Secret organization?¡±


    Toonka started to frown as the soldiers started to get restless. They did not know that he was acting.


    The warriors calmed the soldiers down. However, they did not turn their gazes away from the monstrous people that had shown up.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    One of the soldiers¡¯ eyes opened wide.


    The person holding onto the gpole started to move.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    The warrior could not help but gasp.


    Riiiiiip-


    The Mogoru Empire''s g that had been fluttering on top of Maple Castle was ripped from the gpole.


    The man on the roof used the dagger that he had used to rip the g off to stab the Mogoru Empire¡¯s crest. He then threw the dagger toward Toonka.


    Swooooooosh-


    The dagger and a whirlwind rushed toward Toonka.


    ¡°Commander-nim!¡±


    Some of the shocked warriors called out to Toonka. However, Toonka only focused on the man on top of the roof.


    Puuk.


    The dagger stabbed into the ground.


    It was right in front of Toonka.


    As people looked toward the dagger with shock, the man who cut the g started to speak in a disguised voice.


    ¡°The fire is out.¡±


    Siiiiiizzle-


    The pir of fire waspletely gone.


    Drip. Drip.


    It was still raining slowly.


    The drops of waternded on the soldiers¡¯ cheeks.


    At that moment, the soldiers could hear Toonka¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Kahahahaha!¡±


    His voice filled the void left by the storming to an end.


    Riiiiiip.


    Toonka ripped the Mogoru Empire¡¯s g with his hands.


    The ripped g was then stepped on.


    Toonka¡¯s calm voice echoed in the area.


    ¡°Advance to the castle.¡±


    The fire was out.


    ¡°Capture them, the Empire, and anything else that is still here.¡±


    Toonka gave the order. He then started to run in front of the group.


    This was Toonka¡¯s style.


    He rushed toward Maple Castle that was slowly bing visible.


    He then arrived at the castle¡¯s first-floor entrance. He swung the metal club in his hand toward thergest wooden door.


    Baaaaaang-


    The door broke down.


    He didn''t need something like aura. His natural physical strength was enough.


    He could see inside of the castle through the broken door.


    ¡°Everybody, move! Advance!¡±


    Toonka shouted while Pelia, his right-hand woman, lifted her spear into the air. Toonka''s direct subordinate warriors ran behind her.


    Ooaaaaaah!


    Pelia and the warriors rushed toward the castle gate.


    Swoooooooosh-


    A strong gust of wind blew by again.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The strong gust of wind that pushed Pelia and the warriors back surrounded Maple Castle. Only Toonka was okay after being hit by the gust of wind.


    ¡°Commander-nim, up!¡±


    Toonka looked up after hearing one of his warriors shout.


    Cale was up there.


    He had gathered with Choi Han and Rosalyn as they floated in the air.


    ¡°Raon, invisibility please.¡±


    Cale could hear Raon¡¯s responseing from right next to him.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cale''s group slowly became invisible.


    ¡°T, they!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to run?!¡±


    Cale did not care what they were saying and instead just ignored them. Once they became invisible, Raon used flight magic to quickly move them back to their tent.


    ¡°They disappeared!¡±


    ¡°Commander-nim, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°We will first go into the castle and investigate every corner! Make sure that you are thorough!¡±


    Cale left Toonka¡¯s fake angry voice behind him as he had Raon remove the invisibility magic inside their tent.


    ¡°Ah, so cold.¡±


    Cale was very cold. He had been hit by rain for too long while trying to look cool as he ripped the g. Two towels appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Young master Cale, here¡¯s a towel. I will use magic to dry you off.¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, you will faint if you catch a cold.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be that bad.¡¯


    Cale received the two towels with an iffy expression.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    A warm breeze brushed by Cale''s body. Raon started to speak in Cale''s mind.


    - Human, it will be bad if you catch a cold! You can¡¯t vomit blood and faint again!


    Cale waspletely dry in an instant because of Raon''s magic. He put his priest outfit over his ck outfit and looked toward the others.


    All three of them had removed their masks and put their priest outfits on.


    Cale went up to the entrance of the tent and lifted up the entrance p.


    Chief Harol was standing there.


    Behind Harol was a warrior who guarded the chiefs and was one of Toonka''s trusted subordinates.


    ¡°Priest-nim, I hope you weren''t shocked by the suddenmotion.¡±


    Cale started to smile with the white mask on his face at Harol¡¯s question.


    ¡°I am okay. But I was thinking about going back to helping the patients since it woke me up. Are there any more patients?¡±


    ¡°There are no more.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The three priests who were woken up by themotion headed back to the tent with the patients and stayed up the rest of the night. The soldiers all saw this, but they did not pay much attention to it as they were busy with the castle that was no longer surrounded by fire.


    However, the soldiers still felt gratitude toward the priests.


    Of course, Harol, who was one of the most thankful, whispered in Cale''s ear.


    ¡°Thank you very much, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale looked toward his, ¡®priests,¡¯ working in the tent and started to speak to Harol.


    ¡°It is a debt. Remember it.¡±


    ¡°I will not forget it.¡±


    The top of Maple Castle. The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s g was flying up there now.


    ¡°... Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°We must go.¡±


    ¡°Sob, thank you very much.¡±


    One of the soldiers was holding Saint Jack''s hand while thanking him over and over. The crazy priestess Cage was in a simr situation. There were soldiers bowing in front of Cale as well.


    Two days had passed since the fire was put out. The three priests wearing white masks were standing in front of the castle while preparing to leave. The soldiers surrounded them.


    Toonka pushed them aside and walked to the front.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you cannot rest for a few days in the castle.¡±


    ¡°Not at all Commander-nim.¡±


    Cale rejected Toonka''s offer and looked around. He made eye contact with each and every one of the soldiers.


    The white-haired priest started to speak.


    ¡°Resting is not fitting for us. I¡¯m sure there are still people in pain right now.¡±


    Cale looked up at the clear sky as he continued to speak.


    ¡°That is where we should be.¡±


    The group behind him all showed their agreement. Toonka looked toward the soldiers as if he had no choice.


    ¡°Open a path. Do not block the path of the priest-nims!¡±


    The soldiers created a path even though they were filled with disappointment. The priests who had been healing patients without getting much rest for thest few days had given the Whipper Kingdom''s soldiers potions while telling them not to get hurt again.


    They also used amazing powers to save those who were about to die.


    The soldiers felt reverence for these priests. One of the soldiers subconsciously started to shout.


    ¡°Priest-nim!¡±


    The gaze of the white-haired priest in front headed toward the soldier. The soldier must have received strength from the gaze as he started to speak.


    ¡°I am curious to know which god you serve. Although I do not believe in a god, I would still like to know.¡±


    Although this soldier believed in nature more than those so-called gods, he wanted to learn more about the priest who worked so hard to save him. That was why he wanted to give a prayer to thank their god.


    The soldier could see the priest pointing to his god.


    The priest was pointing to the sky.


    He could see the sun.


    The soldier looked back down.


    The priest smiled at him before starting to walk again. The priest said one more thing as he left.


    ¡°The sun shines down without discriminating on life.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The soldier let out a gasp.


    The Church of the Sun God that the Empire believes in. Although it was currently falling apart, it was the closest thing to their national religion. The soldiers finally understood why the priests were wearing masks.


    Toonka confidently started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°If you are thankful to them, do not forget them. After being discriminated by magic, we have ovee those hurdles to create a fair world. Do not forget about that either.¡±


    The soldiers repeated Toonka¡¯s words in their minds as they looked back toward the five priests as they disappeared in the distance.


    The five priests took off their masks once they could not see the soldiers anymore.


    Cage looked toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim, why did you decide to talk about the Sun God?¡±


    ¡°I have a n.¡±


    He would make the Saint and Holy Maiden infiltrate the Empire in the future while wearing white masks. However, Cale did not need to tell her about that.


    The crazy priestess was curious but did not ask anymore before joking with Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I think you''ll make a great Pope in the future.¡±


    Jack also nodded his head. He looked toward Cale with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°She is right. Even if you do not have any divine powers, you are a warm person who has the purest of minds, Cale-nim. You definitely have what it takes to be a great Pope that looks after the believers of god. ¡®Not discriminating on life.¡¯ I learned something new again.¡±


    The crazy priestess Cage forgot what she wanted to say after looking at Jack.


    Cale didn¡¯t care as he looked toward Raon, who was no longer invisible, and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Alright, human!¡±


    Early winter.


    Cale turned off the videomunication device and stood up.


    He then headed toward the Holy Maiden''s room and knocked on the door.


    Click.


    The fake Holy Maiden, otherwise known as the sword master Hannah, opened the door.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°...Where?¡±


    Cale confidently responded back.


    ¡°To get revenge.¡±


    Arm¡¯s First Battle Brigade. They would soon head to the ocean.


    The sword master Hannah had a venomous smile on her face.

 Chapter 146: Vicious (1)

    <h4>Chapter 146: Vicious (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Ubarr territory¡¯s coast.


    The whirlpools were still swirling around with many small inds located between them.


    On the farthest ind in the Ubarr territory.


    ¡°Killer Whale! Long time no see!¡±


    Raon¡¯s front paws patted the Killer Whale Archie¡¯s slippery back. Archie held back his sigh as he looked toward Cale. Archie had a very disgruntled look.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I will not give that woman a ride.¡±


    That woman.


    He was talking about Hannah, who was wearing a white robe.


    ¡°Archie-nim.¡±


    ¡°Paseton-nim, some things cannot be allowed.¡±


    Paseton, the small Humpback Whale, could not say much else after hearing Archie¡¯s stern tone, and gave Cale an awkward smile.


    This was the sword master who had attacked the Whale tribe and killed many whales.


    Even if she was betrayed by Arm and they were currently working together, there were still things that they could not allow.


    The Killer Whale Archie had no n on putting this former bitter enemy on his back.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Do whatever you want. We¡¯re going to tie a boat to you again likest time, so she can ride there.¡±


    They were going to tie a boat to Archie and another Killer Whale and have most of the group riding on the boat. Archie did not look happy but still nodded his head.


    He then peeked toward the white robe.


    ¡®Tsk.¡¯


    He could see her ugly face.


    His raging anger and Hannah¡¯s disgusting face made him click his tongue. He thought that she got what she deserved and was happy about it but was also angry at the fact that she was still alive. However, he also felt a bit sorry for her.


    Cale looked at the group getting on the boat and the Whales before approaching Hannah.


    ¡°You get on the boat.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Cale then casually asked.


    ¡°The Whale tribe¡¯s anger will be directed at you as well. Will you be okay?¡±


    Hannah responded with a question.


    ¡°Why do you ask such a question with a smile?¡±


    Cale touched the smile on his face at Hannah¡¯s question as he answered.


    ¡°Then why are you smiling too?¡±


    The sword master Hannah. She was trying to hold back a smile as well. Cale could tell that the current smile on her face was the result of suppressing her smile over and over again many times already.


    Cale could tell how much Hannah had been waiting for this moment based on her words.


    ¡°Because I am happy. I can make them feel as much pain as I felt.¡±


    Hannah smiled brightly and touched her sword. Her face that was covered in ck lines had a beautiful smile.


    ¡°I will dye the ocean with blood.¡±


    Cale looked toward her and started to think.


    ¡®She definitely is not normal.¡¯


    Of course, Cale preferred people like this.


    Hannah started to speak after seeing Cale staring at her.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Should I cover my face?¡±


    At some point, Hannah had started to not cover her face unless she needed to avoid people¡¯s gazes. Cale shrugged his shoulders and answered back.


    ¡°Do whatever you want. It isn¡¯t my business whether you cover it up or not.¡±


    Hannah nkly stared at Cale¡¯s indifferent response before starting to speak.


    ¡°Do you know why I''m showing my face?¡±


    ¡®Not really.¡¯


    Cale did not really want to know. He didn''t care whether someone else covered their face or not. Hannah had a twisted smile on her face after seeing that Cale did not respond.


    ¡°People frown whenever they see me. Some look at me with pity while others think that I got what I deserved. But before they get to that point, they are all disgusted.¡±


    There was anger in Hannah¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Each time someone does that, I think about what I went through. I¡¯ll make it so that I can never forget it. That is why I will not cover my face.¡±


    Hannah said that and then looked toward Cale. Cale had the same expression as before as he nodded his head and started to speak.


    ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment before returning to normal. A different kind of smile appeared on her face for a moment before disappearing as well.


    The necromancer Mary who was watching the two of them touched the sides of the hood covering her face. Mary started to mumble to herself.


    ¡°It is difficult, but I am curious. I do not know if they would understand.¡±


    Nobody heard her mumblings.


    Cale turned his gaze toward the Whales. He could see that the Whales who had heard what Hannah had said started to get odd expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Hais Ind 9.¡±


    Cale, Raon, Choi Han, Rosalyn, Ron, necromancer Mary, and the fake Holy Maiden Hannah.


    Cale was taking with him a group that could easily destroy not just a ship but an entire ind as they headed to Hais Ind 9.


    The ocean in the middle of the Eastern and Western Continents.


    An ind among the many in the ocean. That was where the Whale tribe and the Tiger tribe were waiting for him.


    ¡°Long time no see, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Long time no see.¡±


    Witira was there to greet them when Cale¡¯s group arrived at Hais Ind 9.


    ¡°I heard that you went to help the Whipper Kingdom in the Fall?¡±


    Witira asked about how Cale had gone over to help the Whipper Kingdom out.


    Toonka had not been able to progress any further after taking Maple Castle.


    The Whipper Kingdom had reorganized themselves after taking over Maple Castle. They then advanced to another castle. However, the Empire responded with a strong presence this time.


    Mages, knights, soldiers, and even advanced weapons. They were showing the true strength of the Empire that put their forces at Maple Castle to shame.


    And this was the Empire without Alchemy.


    The Whipper Kingdom tried their best but ended up having to retreat.


    Cale did not try to hide his involvement in the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡°I did. I did something big.¡±


    Witira smiled after seeing that Cale was not hiding his involvement before she asked.


    ¡°The Whipper Kingdom will stop with Maple Castle, right?¡±


    ¡°Won''t that be the case?¡±


    Cale followed Witira to the center of Hais Ind 9 as he continued to speak.


    ¡°It is almost Winter. Even if they are getting funds from the other kingdoms, those kingdoms will start feeling a burden as well. The Whipper Kingdom will have to stop.¡±


    This much was just right.


    The fact that they took over Maple Castle was a victory for the Whipper Kingdom. The other three kingdoms were satisfied that the Whipper Kingdom was holding up the Empire¡¯s attention.


    Of course, the Empire, who had tried to easily take care of the Whipper Kingdom with the pir of fire and the dead mana bombs, was in disbelief.


    Witira smiled brightly and started to speak.


    ¡°Now that the Whipper Kingdom has stopped, is it our turn to move?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡®Although your side will be moving more than mine.¡¯


    Cale did not say that part out loud. Instead, he focused on what Witira was saying.


    ¡°We are currently using the oceanic lifeforms to observe Arm¡¯s movement.¡±


    ¡°Their size?¡±


    ¡°Neither the Tiger tribe nor we have the urate number because they have be more secretive. What we were able to confirm was only twenty ships, so we think that there will be a lot more shipsing over.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and gathered the information in his mind.


    Arm was one of the secret organization''s branches. Cale did not think a lot of people would being over when he first heard that their First Battle Brigade wasing over.


    However, the number made sense if the First Battle Brigade and some of their subordinate organizations wereing over all at once.


    Cale started to speak again.


    ¡°Who did you say came over from the Tiger tribe for this meeting?¡±


    ¡°The shaman and three highest-grade warriors are here. The rest of the Tiger tribe is on another ind.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Witira¡¯s answer. He did not n to see the Tiger tribe ever again after this situation.


    At that moment, he heard Witira¡¯s voice.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Yes. The shaman, mm, seemed to be anxiously waiting for you, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°... Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He did not tell me why, but he said he really wants to meet the young master-nim.¡±


    Cale suddenly got the chills. He had not felt this kind of iffyness in a while. Cale slowed down as he headed to meet with the Tiger tribe members.


    However, they had already arrived at the center of Hais Ind 9.


    There were three wooden buildings at the center of this small ind.


    ¡°Young master Cale, are you not going?¡±


    Cale stopped in front of those three buildings.


    ¡°No, just give me a moment to thi-¡±


    Screeeech.


    Cale started to frown at the sound of a door opening.


    ¡®I want some time to think!¡¯


    Why did things always happen when he tried to think? Cale continued to frown as he looked toward the building.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He then became anxious.


    No, he flinched.


    They were huge.


    They were evenrger than Toonka.


    Although they were close to 2 meters in height like Toonka, their muscles were much more developed.


    ¡°... If I mess around and they hit me, it would be a one-way ticket to the afterlife.¡±


    The door had looked quiterge, but seeing theserge peopleing out made it look small.


    ¡°Young master Cale, they are the Tiger tribe members.¡±


    Cale could tell even without Witira¡¯s exnation.


    I am strong.


    I am a Tiger.


    That was what their bodies seemed to be saying.


    ¡°Young master-nim, this is my first time seeing the Tiger tribe.¡±


    ¡°Human, Tigers are quiterge!¡±


    Ron and Raon¡¯s voice echoed in Cale¡¯s ears like background music.


    ¡°But human, that Tiger is a bit weird.¡±


    Cale could tell which Tiger that Raon was talking about. It was the Tiger in the middle of the group walking toward Cale.


    The old man had a long beard and also seemed to be thergest of the group. His size made even Toonka seem like a cute little boy.


    That old man had many odd tattoos on his face. In his hand was a very small staff.


    Most importantly, the old man was walking toward Cale without any hesitation, even with his eyes closed.


    ¡®... That old man is definitely the shaman.¡¯


    Although his size was not typical of a shaman, that old Tiger definitely seemed to be the shaman.


    How could anybody not realize that he was the shaman when he was wearing a white suit-like outfit?


    The Tiger tribe''s shaman and the three warriors behind him came over and stood in front of Cale. Cale observed the shaman''s closed eyes. The Dominating Aura was subconsciously flowing out of his body.


    The Tiger tribe''s shaman started to speak.


    ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±


    The old man''s eyes opened as he said that.


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    His eyes werepletely white with no difference between the pupil and the whites of the eyes. Cale had been caught off guard and was slightly afraid. Cale started to speak toward the white eyes that were looking toward him.


    ¡°... Do you even know who it is you were waiting for?¡±


    The fact that the Tiger tribe was saying that they were waiting for him, as well as what Witira had said earlier, was making Cale feel iffy. Cale even wondered if Witira had told the Tiger tribe about how the Forest of Darkness would be a great ce for them to live. It was a possibility.


    However, he did not expect to hear what the old man had to say next.


    ¡°Do you believe in the Dao?¡±


    Cale flinched once again.


    Cale, who had been looking into the white eyes of the old man for a while now, was no longer afraid. It was now more of a feeling of caution.


    ¡®... This old man seems weird as well.¡¯


    He had a bad feeling about it. However, Cale answered back with certainty.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cael was satisfied with his cold and short response. The old man answered back.


    ¡°I grew up hearing that I was spiritual.¡±


    ¡®...He feels more like a medium than a shaman.¡¯


    This Tiger in front of him was differentpared to the shamans that Cale knew about.


    Shamans.


    These could be considered the mages of the Eastern Continent.


    They used all kinds of materials from nature to use the power of nature. Because of that, shamans always carried talismans or other materials with them.


    Cale responded back with indifference.


    ¡°... I see. I guess you do look spiritual.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Boom!


    The shaman old man stomped with his feet.


    Cale flinched.


    At that moment, the old man started to shout toward Cale.


    ¡°Nature spoke to me! And I heard what nature had to say!¡±


    ¡®That was scary.¡¯


    Cale put a hand over his heart to calm himself.


    ¡®Just what did he hear?¡¯


    Cale looked toward the old man and became shocked at what he heard.


    ¡°A red-haired man from the Western Continent. The man who is living a new life wille to find us.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale flinched after hearing, ¡®the man who is living a new life.¡¯


    ¡®He really seems like a medium.¡¯


    Cale looked back at the white eyes that were staring at him. The old man''s beard was shaking as he suppressed his voice and continued to speak.


    ¡°It told me to flip it over.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale caressed his arm that was covered in goosebumps.


    The Tiger shaman looked toward Cale and raised his voice.


    ¡°Nature told me that the red-haired man would be the one who flips over the ships of those damn bastards of the secret organization!¡±


    His loud voice made it seem like the small forest on top of the ind was roaring. Everyone else¡¯s gazes headed toward Cale and the shaman.


    Cale subconsciously asked the shaman who was looking at him.


    ¡°How did it know?¡±


    How did nature know about his thoughts?


    That was giving him the chills.

 Chapter 147: Vicious (2)

    <h4>Chapter 147: Vicious (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Witira and Cale¡¯s group flinched at Cale¡¯s response. A shocked Witira walked over to Cale.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you¡¯re going to flip them over?¡±


    Rosalyn seemed to be debating the usibility of Cale¡¯s n while Choi Han just stood there with his mouth open in shock.


    ¡°Cale-nim, are you really going to flip them over?¡±


    Other than Raon who was smiling brightly, everybody else seemed to be shocked. Cale answered them with indifference.


    ¡°No. Well, you see.¡±


    His calm voice echoed throughout the forest.


    ¡°I was thinking that it might make it easier for them to leave this world if we shook their ships a bit. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we could send them to the afterlife without dirtying our hands as much?¡±


    Even the Tiger tribe warriors that were standing behind the shaman slightly flinched and looked toward Cale.


    Witira had told them about Cale, however, the smiling Dragon behind Cale made them even more nervous.


    Cale smiled awkwardly at the shaman¡¯s white eyes and the Tiger tribe warriors¡¯ gazes that were directed at him. At that moment, Cale heard a familiar voiceing from behind him.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    It was Ron.


    ¡°Young master-nim, this shaman-nim does seem to be spiritual. He was able to guess your thoughts and he even knew that you used to act like trash but changed your ways.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about me being trash?¡±


    Cale looked toward Ron with a confused expression. Ron seemed to be satisfied with the question as he started to smile.


    ¡°¡®The man who is living a new life.¡¯ Wouldn''t that be talking about how you changed from your trash ways to be your current noble self?¡±


    Cale flinched.


    ¡®The man who is living a new life.¡¯ That was not actually talking about how he stopped being trash.


    However, Cale could not object to Ron''s exnation. It was at that moment.


    ¡°There was a time when young master Cale was trash?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Young master Cale-nim is not trash.¡±


    Witira and Mary¡¯s robotic voice asked in shock. Mary was still speaking in a robotic tone, but she managed to say everything she wanted to say.


    The sword master Hannah looked toward Cale with an odd gaze in her eyes.


    Cale responded to the gazes directed at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m still trash.¡±


    He thought that he was still trash.


    Although it was so that he could have a peaceful future, he seemed to be going around causing all sorts of issues. He also scammed people a lot.


    That was what Cale was thinking.


    Smirk.


    Cale could see Witira smirking at his response. She responded back with a gaze that seemed to be saying that she understood.


    ¡°I thought you were saying that you really were trash. I guess you meant it like that.¡±


    ¡®... What does she think I meant?¡¯


    Cale could not figure out what Witira was thinking about to respond to him like this. However, based on how Mary¡¯s ck hood was nodding, Mary seemed to have epted it as well.


    At that moment, Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°Cale-nim¡¯s past actions were all just an act. He used to live a peaceful life until he decided on a goal and started to move.¡±


    ¡®What kind of messed up version is this one?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Choi Han with disbelief. Choi Han smiled with satisfaction as he continued to speak.


    ¡°We know the truth even if you pretend it is not because you are embarrassed.¡±


    ¡®My goodness.¡¯


    Cale really was in disbelief. At that moment, Rosalyn, who had been quiet, started to speak.


    ¡°Actually, the fact that young master Cale was trash was quite popr in the noble society. I trusted that rumor until I met young master Cale and learned that he had been hiding his true self.¡±


    Witira gasped at Rosalyn''s exnation while Mary just continued to nod her head.


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    He wanted to say that his true self was someone who hoped to live a cker life, however, he thought that they would understand itpletely wrong if he tried to exin.


    At that moment, Cale felt like he was being stared at, so he turned his head.


    The sword master Hannah.


    She was looking at him like he was a terrible guy. Her look of disbelief made Cale feel more rxed.


    He then looked toward the shaman with an even more rxed demeanor. The shaman was still looking at him with those white eyes.


    ¡®How psychic.¡¯


    He really seemed to have spiritual powers. He seemed more like a medium rather than a shaman though.


    Cale became curious.


    ¡®Would they know who I am?¡¯


    He started to speak.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Cale''s unexpected question made everyone look at him with confusion. Would there be anybody here who doesn''t know who he was?


    However, Cale was waiting for the Tiger shaman¡¯s response. The shaman started to speak.


    ¡°What I have said is everything that I heard.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I see.¡±


    Cale felt disappointed at the shaman¡¯s words and nodded his head. However, the shaman had more to say.


    ¡°One more thing.¡±


    ¡°... There¡¯s more?¡±


    Cale became curious and looked toward the shaman with anticipation.


    ¡°I was told that the red-haired man will give us a new home.¡±


    ¡°That is wrong.¡±


    Cale immediately responded to the shaman¡¯s statement.


    ¡®A new home? Although it would be great to use the Tiger tribe to fight against the Northern Alliance''s knights...¡¯


    Cale shook his head. He was trying to get rid of the useless thought in his head.


    The shaman started to speak.


    He had closed his eyes once again.


    ¡°My introduction has been dyed. My name is Gashan and I am a shaman who is here as a representative of the Tiger tribe. It is my honor to meet Dragon-nim and the amazing individuals of the Western continent.¡±


    The shaman Gashan pointed to the wooden building.


    ¡°Let us continue to speak inside.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Cale headed toward the wooden building as he started to think about the Hais Ind map.


    Hais Ind 9.


    The, ¡®Hais,¡¯ name was the name given to the collective group of 15 inds.


    Hais Ind 2 and 12 were currently being used by the Whale tribe and the Tiger tribe respectively.


    Cale was currently flying in the air. They were not visible because of invisibility magic, so he openly asked his question.


    ¡°Is it them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master Cale.¡±


    Cale looked on while hearing Witira''s voice.


    They were currently in the middle of the ocean. There were tens ofrge and small ships sailing through the water.


    Even the small ships were just small inparison to therge ships, as they were truly at least medium-sized ships.


    Cale started to frown.


    He then started to speak again.


    ¡°There are more than I expected.¡±


    There were many people to respond his statement.


    Cale was currently flying and invisible with Raon¡¯s magic while Witira was doing the same with Rosalyn¡¯s magic.


    Thest person with them was the shaman Gashan.


    Cale looked to his side. This crow next to him was the only non-invisible presence. Gashan was still on Hais Ind 9 but had created a crow to apany them.


    They could hear his voice through the crow.


    ¡°Although there may seem to be a lot of ships, the strongest of them are gathered on the five ships in the center. That is where we suspect Arm¡¯s First Battle Brigade is located. There are supposedly 20 members in that team.¡±


    20 people. The First Battle Brigade did not have as many members as the other brigades.


    Witira started to speak.


    ¡°The oceanic lifeforms are continuing to observe their movements. They should arrive near the Hais Inds in about five days.¡±


    Cale remembered what Ron had told him.


    ¡®Young master-nim, I have fought against Arm on the Eastern continent. Although they were members of the underworld, they specialized more in battle and murder instead of stealth and assassination.¡¯


    ¡®There were also a lot of people with special abilities.¡¯


    ¡®Even the subordinates of the members of the First Battle Brigade will be stronger than your average mercenaries.¡¯


    Cale looked down at the group of ships and shared his sentiments.


    ¡°They seem to be strong.¡±


    The enemy was stronger than he had expected.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale was thinking with his arms crossed.


    They had ten Whales and approximately twenty Tigers.


    They also had his group.


    Gashan started to speak.


    ¡°Something like this would not have happened if all of our Tigers were still alive. It is very embarrassing.¡±


    Cale heard how the Tiger tribe ended up being in danger of being extinct.


    ¡®Tigers do not live in a streak.¡¯


    Simrly, the Tiger tribe also did not live in streaks. The Eastern continent has a lot of mountains. The Tiger tribe was spread out across the Eastern continent with only one family living in each mountain.


    Arm had found them one by one in order to kill them all. They were said to have brought hundreds of people broken up into five teams to attack each group of Tigers.


    Gashan said something else as he exined.


    ¡®I heard a message from nature one day. I was told to gather the Tiger tribe. At that moment, a messenger that one family managed to send out before they died arrived and exined the situation.¡¯


    The Tiger tribe lived like hermits in the mountains and did not know much about the situation of the continent. They lived so far from each other that they barely knew the situation of their own tribe members.


    That was how the Tiger tribe went from having two hundred members to twenty Tigers. All of them had gathered together ande to Hais Ind.


    That was why only about 15 out of the 20 Tigers would be involved in the battle.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale, who was still thinking things over, could hear Witira¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Young master Cale, will we have a lot of casualties with our current numbers?¡±


    The thought of losing never crossed Witira''s mind.


    Even if they were low in numbers, they were still the Whale tribe and the Tiger tribe. There was no way that they could lose. However, she was worried that they would have a lot of casualties as the enemy had hundreds of people.


    Witira started to speak again with a concerned expression.


    ¡°Maybe we should have asked the other kingdoms for help.¡±


    The entire Whale tribe was not here either. The Whale King, Shickler, as well as a few others were currently observing the Northern Alliance while preparing for war.


    Witira quietly mumbled in a concerned voice.


    ¡°We can''t lose too many at this point.¡±


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they be most scared of natural disasters?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked down at the ships and started to speak.


    ¡°What would happen if tens of whirlpools suddenly appeared in the ocean as they crossed?¡±


    Swoooooooosh-


    A whirlwind the size of a palm appeared from the middle of nowhere.


    It was Cale using the Sound of the Wind.


    He continued on with a confident voice.


    ¡°They will try to avoid the whirlpools once they see them. At that moment, they will see the inds. They will see the row of 15 Hais Inds. Then wouldn¡¯t they head for the inds?¡±


    Cale thought about what would happen five dayster as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Some of the ships with captains who do not have the skills to avoid the whirlpools will end up being destroyed. The people on board will fall into the ocean. They will not be able to fight properly in the water.¡±


    Witira looked down at the ships in the ocean. She could hear Cale continuing to speak.


    ¡°Ah, and if we put whirlpools in between the 15 Hais Inds, the ships will gather in order to select inds to avoid them.¡±


    Rosalyn, Witira, and Gashan. The three of them did not say anything as they listened to Cale.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Witira''s lips started to move.


    The Tiger tribe and Cale¡¯s group would be at the inds that the ships decide to congregate at. The Whale tribe and the whales would attack the shipwrecked enemies.


    Witira looked at the small whirlwind in the air. The ships down below would not be able to see this small whirlwind.


    She opened her mouth to speak.


    However, there was someone who was faster than her.


    ¡°Human, let¡¯s try it!¡±


    It was Raon.


    Cale could feel a gust of wind against his face from Raon fluttering his wings.


    ¡°I am stronger now after learning from Goldie gramps! Let¡¯s flip over all of those ships!¡±


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®Dragons really are scary.¡¯


    How could he talk about causing a natural disaster with such joy in his face?


    Cale looked down at the tens of ships below and started to speak.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s n for when they arrive near the inds in five days.¡±


    Compared to the vast ocean, the Hais Inds were fairly close to each other.


    Arm would experience hell once they arrive at these inds.


    All different kinds of hell would be waiting for them.


    Even if they managed to get out and escape to the ocean, they would then have to face the Whale tribe. That would be a type of hell as well.


    Cale started to frown while imaging the sight.


    ¡®How terrible.¡¯


    It would not be a pretty sight.


    At that moment, he heard Gashan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°We can finally get our revenge in five days.¡±


    For the Whale tribe, Tiger tribe, and the fake Holy Maiden Hannah, five dayster would be the great day that they could finally get their revenge on Arm and show them the meaning of hell.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Cale turned away from the ships and quickly headed back to Hais Ind 9. He then started to think.


    ¡®It¡¯s going to be tiring.¡¯


    He would need the maximum support of the Vitality of the Heart in order to use his ancient power.


    ¡®I''ll rest until Spring after doing this.¡¯


    That was Cale¡¯s cute n.


    1. (PR: A group of tigers is called a streak.)

 Chapter 148: Vicious (3)

    <h4>Chapter 148: Vicious (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Five dayster.


    Cale looked at the sun setting over the horizon as he started to speak.


    ¡°The winter ocean is cold.¡±


    ¡°Human, are you cold again? Should I use temperature regting magic again?¡±


    ¡°... No, I was just making an observation.¡±


    To be honest, Cale was not cold at all. He had just said that because the wind was strong. Cale felt nostalgic while watching the sunset as he started to speak.


    ¡°They¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Choi Han, Rosalyn, Raon, Gashan, and Paseton in his small Humpback Whale form all looked toward the horizon after hearing Cale¡¯sment.


    They could see small specks beyond the horizon. Those specks would be the tens of ships headed their way.


    The Humpback Whale Paseton approached the boulder where Cale was standing and started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim, my sister wanted me to tell you that we are ready.¡±


    There were Whale tribe members and tens of whales currently waiting in the ocean to move.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Gashan.¡±


    ¡°Please prepare.¡±


    The closed eyes of the shaman opened.


    Caw, caw, caw.


    Tens of crows appeared from the forest behind him. Gashan started to speak.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The crows broke into groups and started to head toward the other Hais Inds.


    They would serve as messengers for the Tiger tribe, Whale tribe, and Cale¡¯s group who were all stationed at the different Hais Inds. Rosalyn approached Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I understand why you dispatched Miss Mary and Mr. Ron together, but will it be okay to leave Miss Hannah on her own?¡±


    Mary and Ron.


    The two of them were in charge of one of the Hais Inds together.


    ¡°Even if Miss Hannah said that she can take them on her own...¡±


    Rosalyn could not hide her concern.


    The sword master Hannah. She had said that she would defend an ind by herself. Choi Han started to speak before Cale could respond to Rosalyn.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°... In your opinion?¡±


    Choi Han smiled toward Rosalyn.


    ¡°Yeah. She''ll be fine in my opinion. I taught her.¡±


    Rosalyn closed her mouth at Choi Han''s confidence. Swordsmen would understand each other the best. Choi Han had taught Lock and Hannah until the winter.


    Rosalyn did not say anything else as she trusted Choi Han¡¯s judgment. At that moment, Cale remembered what Hannah and Ron had said earlier.


    ¡®Young master-nim, please leave the ind with the densest forest to me. I will stealthily kill all of them.¡¯


    Ron said that before recing his benign smile with a chilling smile. Hannah hadughed before saying her part.


    ¡®Cale Henituse. I am fine on my own. Don''t send anybody else with me.¡¯


    ¡®Will you be fine on your own?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not a matter of if I will be fine or not. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to differentiate. Once I start to see blood, I can¡¯t stop myself from killing anything in front of me.¡¯


    Cale quickly tried to erase the memories of these two vicious people.


    He didn¡¯t know why Arm would turn those two scary people into their enemies.


    Cale felt bad for them as he looked back toward the horizon.


    He could hear Raon''s voice.


    ¡°Human, the sun is setting! It is time to destroy everything!¡±


    ¡®What a vicious Dragon.¡¯


    Cale let out a sigh and started to speak.


    ¡°Step back.¡±


    Swooooooosh-


    Wind started to gush around Cale¡¯s body.


    All of the preparations were ready.


    Cale had never used his powers to the max.


    Even the thunderbolt from the Fire of Destruction was not at max power.


    However, at this moment, he used the Sound of the Wind at the maximum power.


    Swooooooosh-


    Raon had something else to do and could not do this. He was the most suited for this task.


    Plop plop.


    Rosalyn grabbed the end of her robe that was fluttering and moved away from Cale.


    ¡°Little Rosalyn, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Rosalyn nodded her head at Raon. The magic circle that Raon had created was huge.


    Plop plop!


    The sound of clothes fluttering became even louder.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The trees in the forest started to shake. Rosalyn lifted her magic staff into the air. She had never performed such grand magic before.


    However, she was about to do it.


    ¡®A storm?¡¯


    She stabbed her staff into the center of the magic circle that had five highest-grade magic stones in it.


    Puuk.


    At that moment, red mana started to rise up from Rosalyn¡¯s body. She could hear Gashan¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Wind that is the breath of the tired. Please gather in my undeserving body and be arge typhoon.¡±


    Rosalyn lifted her head.


    The ck Dragon had his two front paws pointed to the sky.


    The sky that was slowly turning dark along with the setting of the sun started to be filled with ck rain clouds.


    Therge rain cloud covered half of the fifteen Hais Inds. There was also thunder and strong gusts of wind.


    Rosalyn clenched onto the staff that she had stabbed into the magic circle.


    Just thinking about it amazed her.


    Plop plop.


    She looked toward the source of the wind.


    Both Choi Han and Rosalyn were looking at the same spot.


    Swooooooosh-


    Tens of small whirlwinds were rising into the air with Cale in the middle.


    Cale¡¯s shirt was fluttering wildly. He was using the Sound of the Wind to it¡¯s maximum to do this.


    ¡®This is quite difficult.¡¯


    Whenever he ran out of strength while using the Sound of the Wind, the Vitality of the Heart would activate in order to energize him once again.


    ¡®... This is weird.¡¯


    He was able to call forth the wind as easily as a squirrel running on a wheel.


    Although he was running out of strength, the Vitality of the Heart would active every time a whirlwind the size of a fist was created.


    But something was weird.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡®This is weird.¡¯


    He was starting to summon new whirlwinds faster than before.


    ¡®Will I be able to get rid of them at the end?


    ¡®...Were ancient powers always this strong?¡¯


    Cale''s forehead started to get covered in sweat.


    Swooooooosh-


    Ssh, ssh.


    Waves started to form in the water. Paseton quickly moved away from the shore. Gashan and Paseton were looked at Cale with shocked expressions.


    It was hard to see Cale as he was surrounded by a ton of whirlwinds.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Cale let out a groan.


    ¡°Human, stop! I will destroy everything if you get hurt!¡±


    Raon shouted toward Cale, whose arms were shaking. Cale wanted to speak but he did not have enough strength to do so.


    ¡®That¡¯s what I''m trying to do!¡¯


    That was what Cale wanted to say.


    However, Cale was having difficulty just making the whirlwinds remain by his side. Cale made eye contact with Choi Han through the whirlwinds.


    Although his clothes were fluttering wildly, Choi Han was standing firmly.


    ¡®Although it is not to a satisfactory level, I did take a step forward.¡¯


    That was what Choi Han had said after he finishing his training.


    Cale nodded his head toward Choi Han. Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°Please start!¡±


    Once Cale heard Choi Han shout he released the whirlwinds he had kept at his side.


    Saaaaaash-


    The whirlwinds cut through the ocean in order to arrive at their respective locations following Cale''s will. Cale lifted his head up.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    He could hear the sound of the trees in the forest as he looked up at the sky that was covered by ck clouds. The rain clouds were expanding to the east.


    Cale turned his head to the other side. The sun was disappearing to the west and night was starting.


    A storm and whirlpools.


    The dangers of the ocean were being artificially created.


    It would only affect the area around the Hais Inds.


    Cale fixed his clothes that were messed up by the wind and looked toward the horizon. The tens of ships that were just specks earlier were now visible.


    ¡°It is time for us to hide as well.¡±


    Ruuuumble-


    Thunder started to roar in the area.


    Drip. Drip.


    Opid, the leader of Arm¡¯s First Battle Brigade. He looked toward the raindrops falling on the ship and started to frown.


    ¡°Raining in the nighttime, is it about to storm?¡±


    ¡°It is only a few drops right now, so I think we should quickly rush to the Hais Inds and see what happens.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to get there before it gets much darker?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Opid nodded his head at his subordinate¡¯s response and looked around. Many people on each ship were moving around quickly in order to prepare for the rain.


    ¡°Tsk, should we have brought crews with us?¡±


    ¡°Leader, we had no choice.¡±


    His Assistant Leader Greetel approached Opid and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°We had to quietly go while hiding our identities. We could not bringrge crews with us. It¡¯s already going to be a pain killing all of the navigators once we get to our destination.¡±


    ¡°Greetel, you''re right, but...¡±


    Ruuuumble.


    Opid looked up after hearing the thunder and had an ominous feeling.


    It was at that moment.


    Saaaaaash-


    A new noise that was different from the noise of the ship cutting through the ocean reached his ear.


    Saaaaaash-


    Saaaaaash-


    It was not just once.


    ¡®It¡¯sing from the back.¡¯


    Opid turned around.


    He was located at the center of the formation of ships.


    He looked toward the ships following behind his ship.


    Gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A loud roar was followed by arge lifeform jumping into the air.


    ¡°... Whales.¡±


    It was the Whales.


    Approximately ten Whales appeared on top of the water before disappearing back underwater.


    He noticed one Whale among the group.


    It was a Humpback Whale. This Whale had an X shaped scar on her back.


    ¡°... The Whale tribe!¡±


    Opid¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    He had been told that the Whale tribe was up north. The Whale King, Shickler, was said to not move from their territory.


    Arm¡¯s First Battle Brigade had only moved after receiving that information from the Northern Alliance. So why was it that the Whale tribe¡¯s future Queen was here?


    ¡°Leader! It is the Whale tribe. Why are they here?¡±


    Assistant Leader Greetel started to frown and asked. Opid did not respond and instead gave an order to his subordinates.


    ¡°We will head for the closest Hais Ind.¡±


    Facing the Whale tribe in the water would result in severe casualties. No, they would need to prepare for death.


    ¡°Put the ck g on the spotlight.¡±


    After giving the order to raise the ck g that signaled that there was an emergency, Opid looked toward Assistant Leader Greetel.


    ¡°Greetel, bring all of the members here.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Opid looked toward everyone moving quickly and bit down on his lips.


    Saaaaaash.


    Ooooooo-


    The Whales started to move faster toward them.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Opid started to frown.


    ¡°Raising the g!¡±


    The ck g slowly went up the mast after the subordinate''s report.


    Opid touched the sword on his waist. Opid was a highest-grade expert and a middle-grade mage. He was about to move to get his armor.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The navigator¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Baaaaang!


    The loud banging from in front of their ship made Opid turn around.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    A whirlwind suddenly shot out of the ocean. It started from there.


    ¡°Leader-nim, whirlwinds suddenly shot out of the ocean!¡±


    Opid had already started to use magic to jump across the ships before the subordinate had said that.


    ¡°Son of a-!¡±


    Although only one whirlwind shot up to the air, there were manyrge and small whirlpools in the water.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    It started to rain harder.


    Opid raised his head.


    It was dark.


    There were no stars in the sky. It would have beenpletely dark without their magic lights.


    Ooooooo-


    The only thing that he could hear was the sound of the Whales¡¯ roars. Opid gave an order to the fleet.


    ¡°Go to the Hais Inds! Get there as quickly as possible!¡±


    One of the navigators shouted back at Opid.


    ¡°But the whirlpools!¡±


    ¡°Dodge them! The Whale tribe is rushing toward us. Get to the inds if you don''t want to die!¡±


    They could fight properly if they reached the inds. However, it was a stormy night. Meeting the Whales in the ocean during a storm would solidify their deaths.


    ¡°Leader, I woke up all of the members!¡±


    ¡°Opid-nim! We will not be able to anchor all of the ships on one of the Hais Inds!¡±


    Opid verified the speed of the Whales approaching them from a distance and quickly gave the order.


    ¡°Divide up and get to whatever piece ofnd you can find! Greetel, divide up the members to the different ships!¡±


    Each of the members of the First Battle Brigade had their ownrge group of subordinates.


    Baaaaaang!


    He could see one of the ships in the back getting caught up in a whirlpool.


    Aaaaaaah!


    He could hear the screams of the people on board.


    ¡°Should we go save them?¡±


    Opid heard something as his subordinate asked that question.


    Gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    It was the Whales.


    ¡°No. We will continue to move forward no matter what. We will be able to survive until tomorrow if we get to an ind even while losing some ships. Contact Central as soon as we arrive at an ind.¡±


    Screeeech. Ooooo.


    Opid held onto the railing. The ship tilted to one side. The high-grade assassin and swordsman Greetel had already started to move in order to follow Opid¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Why was this suddenly happening?


    Opid held on to the railings tighter after seeing the silhouette of an ind in the distance.


    He did not have time to think about which of the fifteen Hais Inds that one was.


    ¡°... Another whirlpool!¡±


    Opid was now swearing.


    There were many whirlpools in between the inds. It was difficult to see them in the distance because of the rain.


    ¡°It looks like we will all need to split up!¡±


    ¡°Do what you have to do to safelynd!¡±


    The whirlpools were ced so that multiple ships could not pass through at once.


    The tens of ships divided up to head toward the different Hais Inds.


    Baaaaang!


    Crash.


    Opid turned around. One of the mid-sized ships had been damaged. He could see a Humpback Whale roaring to the side.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°W, we are almost there!¡±


    The navigator felt the tip of Opid¡¯s sword on his back and shouted back. They avoided arge whirlpool and could barely see one of the Hais Inds.


    Opid gave an order as soon as the ship docked by the ind.


    ¡°Everybody hurry out and get into formation!¡±


    Opid¡¯s subordinates quickly rushed out of the ship. Opid watched the other ships avoiding multiple whirlpools and turned his gaze toward the ind.


    It was a beach with a small sandy area.


    He could see a small forest behind the sand. Opid immediately headed for the forest.


    This was an ind located between the Eastern continent and the Western continent.


    Nobody lived on these inds. Although his mind was chaotic after seeing the Whale tribe, he still needed to quickly inspect the forest and find a good location.


    ¡®It will be difficult for the Whales to get past the whirlpools as well.¡¯


    Opid started to walk faster with a slightly relieved mind.


    It was the moment he entered the forest.


    Rustle.


    Opid stopped walking.


    Rustle, rustle.


    It was the sound of someone walking.


    Opid faced forward.


    It was at that moment. He could see a golden light.


    Slice-


    That golden light cut through one of the trees.


    He could see a person in between the golden lights.


    It was a woman with ck spiderwebs on her face. The woman wasughing as she sent out more golden lights.


    ¡°... A sword master.¡±


    Opid let out a groan.


    At that moment, the other divided members of the brigade started to hear odd noises.


    Grrrrr.


    They heard the roars of animals and could see people with vertical pupils that were characteristic of feline animals appear in front of them.


    Ron, who was on Hais Ind 13, started to speak to Mary.


    ¡°I will take care of the assassins. Miss Mary, you can rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡±


    Ron, who had seen Assistant Leader Greetel, disappeared into the darkness.


    Cale had his arms crossed as he looked down and started to speak.


    ¡°What a great giant mess.¡±


    The view from above was quite satisfactory.


    The night was only just beginning.


    1. (PR: Hannah was the one who said that a sea of blood would be beautiful. I don¡¯t think her blood addiction is as bad as Redika, but she definitely still has a blood addiction. Why is everyone in this novel a sadist?)


    2. This is a Korean idiom for how easy it is. Instead of a hamster, they have a squirrel in a cage.


    3. Koreans use the term grandfather for all old men, not necessarily just their blood-rted grandfather.

 Chapter 149: Vicious (4)

    <h4>Chapter 149: Vicious (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Swiiiiiish- Swiiiiiiiish-


    There were two whirlwinds roaring on top of Cale''s palm. Cale felt a presence and turned to see Raon looking at him.


    ¡°I told you I''m okay.¡±


    Even after Cale said that Raon continued to look at him with a sharp gaze that looked like it could cause sparks. Raon started to speak.


    ¡°Your arms were shaking just now. Don''t use too much of the ancient power. Weak human, you need to do some strength training.¡±


    ¡®What do the ancient powers have to do with strength training?¡¯


    Cale questioned Raon''s thought process before he ignored Raon in order to look at the people who were in the invisible barrier with him in the air.


    Rosalyn, Choi Han, and Gashan.


    The three of them could not say anything as they looked down. Cale looked toward Choi Han and started to speak.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Choi Han and Gashan responded to his question. Rosalyn slowly turned toward Cale as well.


    Cale''s finger started to move. His index finger was pointing down below.


    ¡°How about you go down and fight?¡±


    The shaman Gashan flinched. He then realized that he had been nkly staring down at the Hais Inds.


    ¡®Yes, I need to help as well.¡¯


    He was the one who had gathered the Tiger tribe and brought them over. Gashan put some strength into the hand that was holding his wooden staff.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°No. Cale-nim, I need to be here to protect you. I don''t know when you will get hurt or start coughing up blood again-.¡±


    Choi Han continued to speak. Gashan opened his eyes to look toward Choi Han with a look of disbelief.


    ¡®He is weak?¡¯


    Gashan could see the whirlwinds roaring in Cale¡¯s hands. Who was the one to create all of the whirlpools roaring in the ocean between the Hais Inds?


    Even if he himself, Rosalyn, and the Dragon had created the storm, those whirlpools were still dangerous. Gashan was in disbelief at Choi Han''s story.


    In fact, he thought Cale was amazing for seriously listening to such a story. Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I may be like that, but I don''t think I will cough up blood this time.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Choi Han! The great and mighty Raon Miru is here!¡±


    ¡°... Yes. The great and mighty Raon is here as well.¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head at the conversation between the human and the Dragon.


    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡±


    Gashan still had a look of disbelief. There was a hand patting his shoulder. It was Rosalyn. Rosalyn started to speak once Gashan looked toward her.


    ¡°Mr. Gashan, let''s go.¡±


    ¡°... I understand.¡±


    Gashan followed Choi Han and Rosalyn down to the inds. Gashan could hear Cale''s voiceing from above his head before they split to go to different inds.


    ¡°Choi Han, you cannot destroy the ind.¡±


    Gashan was thinking that Cale was saying all sorts of odd things. At that moment, Choi Han looked up and shouted back.


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim. I will be careful.¡±


    The old shaman just clenched onto his wooden staff. He did not say anything and instead split away from Rosalyn and Choi Han in order to head toward the Hais Inds with the Tiger tribe.


    Swooooooosh-


    A chilling noise brushed by his side. A whirlwind had passed by him while heading down. The whirlwind soon crashed into the ocean.


    Baaaaang!


    The whirlwind dove into the water and started raging inside of the ocean. Gashan clenched onto his wooden staff as he quickly moved down.


    ¡°... Oh nature-nim. Please calm my shaking heart.¡±


    The shaman used that short prayer to calm himself down.


    Cale, who had sent two whirlwinds to block the path of the ships, started to leisurely watch. Thanks to the invisible shield created by Raon, the rain and wind could not affect him.


    Although he could not see everything because of the darkness, Raon''s thunderbolts allowed him to get a decent grasp of the situation.


    ¡°...Wow.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp of admiration.


    Gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Therge Whales roared as they rose up to the surface.


    Baaaaang!


    A mid-sized ship¡¯s side broke apart after being hit by three Whales. Cale watched this and gulped.


    ¡®Vicious.¡¯


    Witira and the other Whales continued to crash into the ships in their whale form. However, it wasn''t that they were doing this without considering their own health.


    They were using the whales they brought with them to threaten the ships and only crashed into the ships that were trying to get away from the whirlpools in order to strategically guide them toward the Hais Inds.


    Raon shared his thoughts as Cale watched them while thinking they were scary.


    ¡°The Whales listen to you very well, human.¡±


    ¡°Apparently.¡±


    It had been Cale''smand.


    He just did not expect them to do so well.


    He could see the broken ship through the thunderbolts.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    The people on the ship who could not dodge fell into the ocean.


    They could not calm down in the darkness.


    Their trip had been fine until the sun had set. But why was all of this suddenly happening?


    One member iled in the water and tried to swim toward a wooden nk floating nearby. He thought that doing so would allow him to live.


    ¡®Just a little more, almost there!¡¯


    The member barely managed to reach the wooden nk with the tips of his fingers. He reached out both hands with all of his strength in order to grab onto the nk. It was at that moment.


    Ssh-


    The sound of something moving in the water could be heard.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The sound of rain was also present, but the member could not hear that at all.


    Saaaaaash-


    The sound of something moving in the water became even clear.


    ¡°N, no.¡±


    The member''s hand was shaking as he held on to the wooden nk. He felt like his body that was underwater was starting to stiffen up. Finally, the lifeform that was moving in the water revealed itself.


    Oooooo-


    It was the cry of a sad whale.


    The whale opened its mouth toward the member of the organization that had killed their young children.


    ¡°Ah, ah ah-¡±


    The member could not speak properly as he shivered and faced the wrath of the whale.


    Oowooooooooo-


    Many whales that came with the Whale tribe moved toward the broken ships.


    It was hell for the people who fell overboard.


    However, hell was not only in the ocean.


    There were many people who were even angrier than the Whale tribe all around the Hais Inds.


    ¡°C, crazy. Why are the Tiger tribe bastards here- ugh!¡±


    One of the members of Arm¡¯s First Battle Brigade could not finish his sentence. This ind was covered in boulders, tree, and tall grass. The night was not an issue for the Tigers to be able to jump around this ind with the roughest terrain out of the Hais Inds.


    The subordinates who were walking behind their squad leader started to step back.


    ¡°Grrrrrrr-¡±


    The animalughed as it ripped the squad leader''s arm from his body.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The Tigers were lightly walking on the muddy ground. Three Tigers ripped apart the squad leader''s body.


    The gazes of the Tigers that had lost their families and fellow tribe members then turned toward the subordinates who were in a state of panic after losing their leader.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    An odd noise wasing out of the Tigers. One of the Tigers stepped forward.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Smoke appeared and the Tiger soon turned into a human. Therge Tiger tribe warrior opened up his arms and started to speak.


    ¡°Kehehe, you want to catch our people and take our hides?¡±


    There were five brigades under Arm¡¯s Battle Brigade.


    They had split up by brigade in order to take their subordinates and take out the Tigers living in each mountain.


    With all of these ships being part of one brigade, there would have only been at max four Tigers to fight against them.


    There was blood flowing out of the mouth of the Tiger that had ripped the squad leader¡¯s arm off. He started to shout at the remaining members of Arm with fury.


    ¡°I will take all of your hides off.¡±


    ¡°Ah, aaaaaaaaah!¡±


    The two subordinates with the squad leader started to run toward the rest of their group. The Tiger tribe warrior just calmly watched them run. He started to speak after waiting a while.


    ¡°Time to hunt. The night is long.¡±


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing.


    The Tiger secured the mana disturbance tool in his chest pocket as he stretched his neck muscles.


    All of the Tigers were holding a mana disturbance tool in order to prevent Arm from sending the message that the Whale tribe and the Tiger tribe had teamed up.


    The Roan and Breck Kingdoms had sent these devices in order to support them.


    The three adult Tigers disappeared into the darkness with a tiger¡¯s unique rxed walk. They did not hide their presences.


    They let out angryughters after hearing the screams of Arm''s members.


    On the other hand, there was someone moving very quietly on another ind.


    This was the ind with the most diverse terrain of the Hais Inds.


    Cliffs, a forest, sand dunes, and a swamp. The ind that had all of these terrains was currently engulfed in a silent battle.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    One of Arm¡¯s members fell down with a short groan.


    He was one of the assassin specialists under Assistant Leader Greetel. He had been the second of the two that had gone to investigate.


    The corpse was carefullyid down on the ground.


    The servant Ron quietly looked down at the corpse before cleaning the blood off of his dagger with a handkerchief. His son, Beacrox, had packed this handkerchief for him.


    There was no noise in any of his movements.


    All that could be heard was the sound of nature.


    The sound of waves crashing against the shore.


    The sound of the rain.


    The sound of thunder.


    Ron started to smile. He could hear another type of noise.


    It was the sound of a human moving around.


    Ron had been the sessor to one of the three families in control of the Eastern continent''s underworld. He slowly moved after hearing the quiet noisesing from the people.


    They should be the newest group sent to investigate after the first group did not send back any information.


    That was how Ron started to take down Assistant Leader Greetel¡¯s group one by one.


    Ron was someone who had survived as an assassin for over 60 years.


    In addition to getting revenge for his family, he still had the ability to teach these youngins the definition of fear.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The sound of grass rustling in the wind could be heard. Ron moved toward the location of the stealthy footsteps.


    In another ind, violence rather than stealthiness dominated the area.


    This was the ind with the ttest terrain.


    Baaaaaang!


    One of the few boulders on the ind broke apart.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Opid shouted out while breathing heavily. However, he did not even have a moment to rest. He felt chills on his back.


    Baaaaaang!


    Another sound of the ground breaking could be heard. He could not turn around. He did not even have the time to think about what had happened to his subordinates.


    ¡®Where did such a crazy bitche from?!¡¯


    She was a crazy bitch. She was an extremely crazy bitch.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Laughter echoed through the forest.


    It wasing from a sword master using a golden aura. She wasughing while destroying everything in front of her.


    Opid was the leader of Arm¡¯s First Battle Brigade. His First Brigade was not strong inparison to Arm¡¯s other Brigades.


    However, they knew how to effectively use their individual abilities. That was why they were stronger than the knights of most kingdoms.


    That was why they were able to strategize to take down a group of Tigers in the Eastern continent.


    He had used his standard methods when first going up against this sword master.


    ¡°... Fuck! It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this!¡±


    However, this sword master was a crazy person.


    The sword master was now covered in both ck spiderwebs and red blood.


    She did not seem to care for defense nor did she show any fear. She started tough even more as she saw blood and rushed toward them.


    Opid and some of his subordinates had managed to hit her with some arrows. However, rather than wincing in fear, she had rushed toward them even more fiercely.


    ¡®Why is that woman here?!¡¯


    There was no way that he still would not know the identity of this woman.


    He was the leader of Arm¡¯s First Battle Brigade. He had decent knowledge of the organization''s activities.


    The fake Holy Maiden that the organization had thrown away.


    This was that woman. He was certain that this was that woman.


    Opid was running back to his ship. He could not hide on the ind. He needed to escape to the ocean.


    Based on what he was going through, he could not fathom how the other members were doing. The rain and wind were strong because of the storm, but he felt like he could hear people screaming as well.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    At the same time, he could hear the sound of a mana disturbance tooling from the woman.


    ¡®I need to contact the organization.¡¯


    He needed to get away from the range of the disturbance tool in order to contact the organization.


    Opid clenched his side and continued to run. Blood was pouring out of the cut he had received from her aura.


    It was at that moment.


    He heard a voice from right behind him.


    ¡°Do you think you can continue to run and live? Hmm?¡±


    ¡®Son of a bitch.¡¯


    Opid started to frown. He could see the beach right in front of him. He just needed to go a bit farther.


    ¡°Blood is really beautiful. Don''t you think so? Is that why you all wanted to kill me?¡±


    She was teasing him.


    The crazy sword master was chasing behind Opid while teasing him. Opid held back his swearing as he continued to run. He had no choice.


    A deer could only run away from a predator.


    He then reached the sandy beach.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He saw the ship that was docked at the beach.


    However, there was a man with ck hair standing in front of it. Opid could hear the sword master''s voiceing from his back.


    ¡°Ah, what the... No fun.¡±


    Chhhhhhh-


    Opid took out his sword.


    ng.


    However, the high-grade expert''s sword was easily broken by the ck sword master¡¯s aura. That aura also cut through Opid¡¯s chest.


    The sword master Hannah looked toward Choi Han in a grumpy manner.


    ¡°I will do it on my own.¡±


    ¡°I know. I just came to tell you not to run too wild and destroy the ind.¡±


    Hannah turned around and headed back into the forest without responding. She had killed the leader first as Cale had ordered. It was now time to kill the rest.


    Choi Han then turned his gaze to the ocean. The small Humpback Whale Paseton offered him his back and Choi Han jumped onto it in order head to another ind. He quietly started to mumble.


    ¡°I can''t understand it.¡±


    ¡°Understand what?¡±


    Choi Han shared his thoughts at Paseton¡¯s question. This was what he had been thinking about after seeing that Arm¡¯s group that was strong enough andrge enough to take on any decent Knight Brigade of a kingdom but did not have anyone with overwhelming strength.


    ¡°Why are they trying to kill strong people?¡±


    The Whale tribe, the Tiger tribe, and the fake Holy Maiden and sword master Hannah.


    It was as if they were trying to kill all the strong people in this world. Choi Han thought about the people that the secret organization tried to kill instead of roping into their organization and could not understand their thought process.


    Paseton responded to Choi Han''s question.


    ¡°Maybe because it is easier to rule if they are the strongest? Anyway, what good will it do even if you knew what they were thinking?¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head at Paseton¡¯sment which seemed to say that the reasons did not matter.


    It was true, it was not his problem.


    It was not important who the leader of the secret organization was nor what their thoughts were. All he had to do was destroy them so that they could not continue doing what they were doing.


    That was his role.


    ¡°Paseton, let''s head toward the ind with the weaker Tigers.¡±


    They avoided the whirlpools as Choi Han headed to where he needed to go.


    At that moment, Cale could only see glimpses of the battlefield through the light provided by the thunderbolts. He could not see all the blood being shed, however, Raon, who could see everything, peeked toward Cale every so often.


    It was because he didn¡¯t want the weak human to have second thoughts after seeing what was going on.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°W, what is it, human? I cannot see anything!¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Raon with confusion. Raon avoided his gaze but he could hear Cale''s voice.


    ¡°You brought the dead mana bomb with you, right?¡±


    ¡°... I brought it because you asked me to. What is it?¡±


    Raon looked toward Cale with curiosity. Cale was speaking with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I''m thinking about leaving some evidence on the most destroyed ind.¡±


    ¡°The evidence of a dead mana bomb?¡±


    Cale looked down at the ocean below. He could only see darkness.


    ¡°Even though the Tiger tribe and some of our people have mana disturbance tools...¡±


    ¡°Gramps Ron doesn''t have one!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ron doesn¡¯t have one, but anyway, some of their mages would have sent out emergencymunications after seeing the Whale tribe.¡±


    The focus of Cale''s side as they observed Arm thest five days was on the existence of mages in the group. They sent out crows and the oceanic lifeforms to thoroughly investigate the number of mages.


    Raon nodded his head.


    ¡°It is obvious that they would have done so.¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t the secret organizatione here to investigate?¡±


    ¡°You''re right! They will do that!¡±


    Cale resolved Raon¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°What would they think when they see the faint traces of someone trying to erase the residue from the Empire¡¯s dead mana bomb?¡±


    Raon started tough.


    ¡°Hehe. That sounds fun, human!¡±


    Cale started to think after hearing Raon''s response.


    ¡®What a scary Dragon.¡¯


    However, contrary to his thoughts, Cale was smiling as well.


    1. The author uses squad for both the First Battle Brigade and the squads underneath them, so I am using Brigade for the group of 20, and squad for the subordinates under each member.

 Chapter 150: Vicious (5)

    <h4>Chapter 150: Vicious (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Dawn was approaching.


    The ocean was calm now that the storm was over. Cale looked up at the sky that was no longer covered by therge rain cloud that covered half of the Hais Inds and then lowered his head.


    He had a single thought in his head.


    ¡®... Scary bastards.¡¯


    Cale was scared.


    Everything was destroyed.


    Other than the ships that reached the inds, all of the ships were floating in pieces after the whirlpools and the Whales got to them.


    He could see corpses floating like ck dots as well.


    ¡°Human ... are you shocked?¡±


    Cale looked toward the ck Dragon, Raon.


    ¡°Human, is this too much for you? We had no other choice.¡±


    Raon shook his head as he started to speak in a serious tone.


    ¡°Sometimes, one side must die or get injured badly in order for the other side to live. You need to firm your resolve to survive the uing chaos. Goldie gramps said that there is nobody as unlucky as you.¡±


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can understand how unlucky you are. So just trust me, the great and mighty Raon.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    Cale let Raon¡¯sments in through one ear and out the other as he headed down to the Hais Inds.


    The battle had continued from the moment the sun went down to right before the sun came back up.


    This overnight battle was, as expected, won by Cale¡¯s side.


    It was a battle that they could not lose.


    The Whale tribe, the Tiger Tribe, and Cale¡¯s group. Who would expect all of these strong forces to gather together to fight amon foe?


    Tap.


    Cale¡¯s feetnded on the sand.


    Hais Ind 6.


    This was the ind that the sword master Hannah was fighting onst night.


    ¡°What a mess.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed down in a diagonal direction to see Hannah just casually sitting on the ground. Her bloodied de was stabbed into the sand.


    Hannah raised her head and started to speak as if she was responding to Cale.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it great to look at?¡±


    She was covered in blood.


    Cale felt disgusted after seeing that Hannah¡¯s blonde hair and ck scars were not visible because she waspletely drenched in blood.


    It was not because she covered herself in someone else¡¯s blood.


    Cale took out a potion and threw it toward Hannah.


    ¡°Enjoy it after you check your own condition. The Saint-nim will faint if he sees you like this.¡±


    Hannah caught the potion and then started tough. Cale looked away from Hannah who wasughing even while bleeding from the injuries she received from the enemies¡¯ swords and arrows.


    ¡®She really is crazy.¡¯


    Both of these twins had something wrong with them.


    Cale continued to look away as he watched the rising sun as well as the rest of his group slowly approaching Hais Ind 6.


    ¡°Hey, Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale responded to Hannah without looking back. She continued to speak in a quiet but crazy voice.


    ¡°That was not enough blood.¡±


    ¡°... I know.¡±


    Even I know by now that you are crazy for blood.


    That was why there was something he wanted from her as well.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    Witira quickly rushed to shore. He heard a quiet voice along with Witira¡¯s shout.


    ¡°... Thank you for keeping your promise.¡±


    Cale had kept all of his promises. He kept her alive and gave her an opportunity for revenge just like he said he would. Hannah looked toward Cale, who was pretending to not hear what she said while walking toward Witira, and opened the lid of the potion.


    Cale and Witira were soon in front of each other.


    ¡°Young master Cale, there are no living humans in the ocean.¡±


    Cale just nodded his head after hearing Witira saying that they killed everyone with a smile on her face. She thought that this serious look was more Cale-like than being happy and continued to speak.


    ¡°First of all, we took care of all of the First Battle Brigade members. We are currently looking for the few subordinates who are hiding in cracks in cliffs, caves, or other random locations. I presume that we will be able to take care of all of them by lunchtime.¡±


    She was someone who had overwhelming strength, but this battle was difficult due to the number of enemies.


    ¡°We will take care of all of the bodies and the broken ships.¡±


    Cale, who had been quietly listening, started to speak.


    ¡°What about the ships that are still intact?¡±


    That made Witira look toward the ship currently docked at Hais Ind 6.


    Each ind had some ships in good condition as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. How should we take care of them? We don¡¯t really need them, so should we give them to another kingdom......¡±


    Witira, who intentionally did not finish her sentence, could hear Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Can I have them?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale asked without any hesitation.


    ¡°I wish to take the remaining ships with me. Is that not allowed?¡±


    Witira thought about how hard Cale had worked to create the whirlpools. She thought that she could see the exhaustion in Cale¡¯s eyes as she looked at him.


    ¡°No, that is fine. We have no use for the ships and we¡¯d rather give them to you than to another kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Cale worked hard to prevent himself from smiling.


    The ships he needed to use with the Golden Turtle Ship had rolled into him as a bundle.


    It would be a great sight to receive the Northern Alliance¡¯s ships with the secret organization¡¯s ships.


    Cale could hear Raon¡¯s voice in his mind. Raon was speaking into Cale¡¯s mind even though he was not invisible.


    - Human, good job! We got some ships for free!


    Raon definitely was getting smarter.


    Cale casually petted the head of the Dragon who was looking at him with sparkling eyes. He then looked toward Rosalyn, Mary, and Ron as he started to speak.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°I quietly took care of everything.¡±


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    Ron had his benign smile on his face as he quietly stepped away.


    Cale saw that even Choi Han had arrived as he lifted his head up.


    Caw. Caw.


    He could hear the sound of a crow cawing.


    Ooooo-


    At the same time, the roar of wild animals echoed through the quiet ocean and the ind.


    It was the roar of the Tigers who had lost their families and tribe members. There was both joy, sorrow, and anger in their roars. Cale looked toward the crow that Gashan had sent as a signal that they were done and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Hais Ind 9.¡±


    Hais Ind 9.


    This was where everyone had agreed to gather.


    Cale had let down his guard.


    Cale realized his mistake once they got to Hais Ind 9.


    The twenty Tigers with Gashan at the center were looking toward Cale with reverence as soon as he got to Hais Ind 9.


    Male, female, young, and old.


    These Tigers that were huge regardless of whether they were young or old were all smiling at him with a bright smile that only Tigers could have.


    Gashan approached him with his eyes closed. He has a smile on his face.


    Unfortunately, all of them except for the very young and old were covered in blood. They were all covered in the blood of their enemies.


    Gashan cautiously started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The Forest of Darkness was not an option.


    Cale was taking that out of the equation right away.


    ¡°No, I just wanted to thank you.¡±


    Cale looked toward Gashan with a gaze that was full of suspicion. The shaman gently continued to speak. He sounded like a grandfather reading a children¡¯s book in his old and gentle voice.


    The only issue was that he was speaking with a mouth covered in blood.


    ¡°We were able to get proper revenge thanks to your abilities. We were able to hunt properly for the first time in a long time.¡±


    One of the young Tigers that had not reached their full size yet thanked him with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Young master-nim, thank you very much!¡±


    Gashan lowered his head toward the child and continued to speak with a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°I need to take them to the Western continent because I think that we will continue to run into Arm if we stay in the Eastern continent. It would be great if there was even a small plot ofnd where we can stay until these children can grow up. We still have not gotten enough revenge either.¡±


    Cale started to frown. Gashan continued to speak.


    ¡°We have also brought some offerings to give to thendlord.¡±


    ¡®Offerings?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Gashan.


    Gashan slowly took a jewel out of his pocket.


    ¡°The Tiger tribe is a tactful tribe. Each family gathered their medicinal herbs and precious items when they left their mountains.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips moved slightly up before going back down.


    ¡°Ahem, hem.¡±


    Cale let out some fake coughs. The young Tiger started to shout.


    ¡°I brought some items too!¡±


    The young Tiger took out a small bottle from his wide sleeve.


    ¡°These are two-hundred year old snake scales that were in our cave! I heard that they can be very strong arrowheads!¡±


    ¡®...The Tiger tribe seems to be a pretty decent tribe.¡¯


    Cale quietly improved his perception of the Tiger tribe. Raon started to speak in his mind.


    - Human, they seem nice.


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    Cale thought about how the chances of getting even more intertwined with the secret organization would increase if he took the Tiger tribe to the Forest of Darkness. However, he had another thought at the same time.


    ¡®When did avoiding things keep me away from these issues?¡¯


    Cale could not avoid the secret organization now that he was involved in the meeting between the four kingdoms and the Whales.


    Cale looked toward Gashan and focused on the shaman¡¯s closed eyes as he started to speak.


    ¡°I have a condition.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Oooh, ooooooooooh-!¡±


    Cale flinched.


    ¡®What is wrong with this old man?¡¯


    ¡°Oooh, ooooooooooh-!¡±


    Gashan suddenly opened his eyes.


    His white eyes were opened extremely wide as he started to raise his hand with the wooden staff in the air. Hisrge body was shaking.


    ¡®...This is scary.¡¯


    Cale subconsciously took a step back. It was at that moment.


    ¡°The n, nature is speaking to me!¡±


    Gashan shouted as he continued to shake.


    ¡®Ho.¡¯


    Cale could not believe what was going on.


    However, Gashan¡¯s next words made Cale fix his thoughts.


    ¡°The n, nature is telling me that our Tiger Tribe will have to fight against cold swords next spring!¡±


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Cale was amazed.


    How could there be such a psychic shaman?


    He started to get the chills.


    ¡®How did it know that I was nning on making the Tiger tribe fight against the knights of the Northern Alliance?¡¯


    Cale stared at Gashan who was starting to calm down. Gashan¡¯s white eyes focused on Cale once he finally calmed down. Cale started to speak.


    ¡°That future will be true if you go with me. Are you okay with that?¡±


    Gashan answered without any hesitation. He didn¡¯t even need to ask the others.


    ¡°Our Tiger tribe has lived too quietly for these past years. We will happily run wild if it has to do with our revenge.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°Then I wee you.¡±


    Cale reached his hand out and the shaman shook it.


    The Forest of Darkness was wide.


    There was plenty of space for twenty Tigers.


    ¡°That is wonderful.¡±


    Witira has a bright smile on her face as she started to speak. She had finally figured out why Cale hadn¡¯t been willing to ept the Tiger tribe until now.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t want the Tiger tribe to have to fight against the Northern Alliance.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t as if Cale did not have money. He would not be tempted by the Tiger¡¯s medicinal herbs and offerings.


    Witira had heard that Cale was the son of a wealthy family. He was not the type to be greedy for their offerings.


    If he was a greedy person, then there was no reason for him to put his most valuable asset, himself, on the line to help others without getting anything in return.


    Witira started to speak.


    ¡°We will help you move the Tiger tribe and the ships.¡±


    This was her way of thanking Cale for helping out without expecting to receive anything in return. Cale naturally epted her offer.


    ¡°Thanks in advance.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We also have to discuss the sea route issue.¡±


    The sea route to the Eastern continent.


    Cale had the rights to this route up north that the Whales controlled. Cale opened his mouth to respond to that issue.


    ¡°Human, human!¡±


    Raon took the videomunication device out of his spatial dimension and approached Cale. The videomunication device was shining red from a call.


    Raon continued to speak to Cale, who started to frown.


    ¡°It is the crown prince! Red means it is the crown prince!¡±


    It was Alberu that was calling.


    ¡°Should I connect the call?¡±


    Cale sighed at Raon¡¯s question and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s connect him inside of the wooden building. Witira, Gashan, let¡¯s talk about the other issuester.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. Please respond to the crown prince first.¡±


    Witira answered back and Gashan nodded his head. Cale immediately headed into the wooden building after receiving the two leaders¡¯ responses and asked Raon to connect the call.


    He then sat down on a wooden chair across from the videomunication device.


    Although it was hardpared to his usually soft couch, Cale did not care.


    Alberu Crossman, the person who had told him to get some rest, was suddenly calling him.


    He had a bad feeling about this.


    Cale greeted Alberu once his face appeared on top of the device. Alberu ignored Cale¡¯s unhappy expression and started to speak.


    Heunched a straight without any jabs.


    - You don¡¯t know the Imperial Prince¡¯s face, do you?


    The Imperial Prince was the Mogoru Empire¡¯s future king.


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    He had an ominous feeling.


    Cale tried to answer the best he could.


    ¡°Umm, I know the things I need to know, like the color of his eyes and hair. Mm, I bet I¡¯ll recognize him if I see him?¡±


    - Whatever. Basically, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve never seen him before.


    Alberu continued to speak to Cale, who was avoiding eye contact in a tone that seemed to be saying that he knew what Cale was thinking about.


    - I heard that you are guaranteed victory if you know your enemies and yourself. Go there.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°... Your highness, maybe my ears are going bad, but I believe that I heard something weird just now.¡±


    ¡®Go there? To the Empire? Why would I?¡¯


    Cale did not understand why Alberu, someone who knew his personality well, would say something like that.


    - Ah, I said it wrong. Let me fix that.


    Alberu raised his hand in a way that seemed to admit that he was wrong.


    - Let me rephrase.


    An even greater straightnded on Cale as Alberu started to speak again.


    - Go to the Empire with me.


    ¡®Go to the Empire with him?¡¯


    - To do something big.


    ¡®... To do what? Something big?¡¯


    Cale could finally see the smirk on Alberu¡¯s face. Cale¡¯s frown quickly disappeared.


    Cale leaned back into the wooden chair and started to speak.


    ¡°Let me hear what you have in mind.¡±


    1. Not sure what a Tiger-specific smile really is ...

 Chapter 151: To the Empire (1)

    <h4>Chapter 151: To the Empire (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - I presume that the bastards of the Empire think that I am really annoying.


    Why was the crown prince suddenly criticizing himself?


    Cale quietly waited for the crown prince to continue to speak.


    It was because the crown prince looked extremely happy.


    ¡®I''ve never seen him looking like this.¡¯


    Cale suddenly started to feel iffy.


    - I was the crown prince who sought justice for my kingdom as I sought out the organization responsible for the magic bomb incident in our Roan Kingdom.


    Cale¡¯s expression became even worse.


    On the other hand, crown prince Alberu¡¯s expression became even brighter as if he was very happy.


    - I looked like a crown prince who had set his goal toward getting rid of those damn bastards from the Western continent rather than paying attention to what was going on. I had shown sympathy to the Empire for having suffered a simr incident and had urged them to work together to find the culprits.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°The Empire probably had a major headache.¡±


    - Yes. I enjoyed it.


    Alberu was smiling brightly in front of Cale for the first time in a long time. Cale avoided his gaze and started to think that the Empire was put in an awkward position.


    The Roan Kingdom.


    It was a so-so kingdom that was neither strong nor weak. However, it was a kingdom with a long history on the Western continent.


    If the crown prince of that kingdom bes filled with justice and causes a scene, the Empire would not be able to ignore him. However, they also could not scream, ¡®justice,¡¯ with him.


    ¡®Since they are aplices.¡¯


    Neither Cale nor Alberu could confirm whether the Mogoru Empire was in cahoots with the secret organization Arm and their magic bomb terror incident on the Roan Kingdom.


    However, the Empire was definitely involved with the secret organization¡¯s attack on the Church of the Sun God and they had also tried to kill the Saint and the Holy Maiden.


    That was why they would want to push aside the terror incidents as quietly as possible.


    So this crown prince who continued to bring it up would be extremely annoying to them.


    However, Alberu was acting like that in order to hide their alliance with the other kingdoms.


    ¡°But what does that have to do with doing something big?¡±


    - As I was acting like that.


    Cale shook his head at Alberu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Acting? Your highness has always been such a person. You are just and pure.¡±


    - Enough with the nonsense.


    Alberu started to frown, so Cale shut up. Alberu started to speak to the person who was even worse than him.


    - Anyways, I asked day and night for an investigation of the bombing location.


    ¡°An investigation?¡±


    - Yes. I said I wanted to find even the smallest clue and said that I wanted to look around the Church of the Sun God''s Vatican and the za in front of it. I continued to ask, even when they were at war.


    ¡°Did the Empire not get angry?¡±


    - I jabbed at them slowly.


    Cale did not believe him at all. Cale held back his scoff and asked.


    ¡°Your highness, based on the fact that you have contacted me, I''m guessing that the Empire agreed to your investigation?¡±


    - It has already been a year since the incident. They seem to have agreed while thinking that I will not manage to find anything.


    Alberu tapped on the table and continued to speak.


    - Wouldn¡¯t it be great to observe some Alchemy while we are looking around, no?


    It was not great at all.


    He had been having a bad feeling ever since his back started getting itchy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Empire in a bad mood because they lost a castle to the Whipper Kingdom?¡±


    - They are. That is why I think they are trying to change the focus of the citizens by talking about how they are cooperating with us to investigate the terror incident.


    Alberu looked right at Cale as he continued to speak.


    - The Empire probably took everything of value in the name of investigating. Right?


    ¡°... I suppose so?¡±


    - Are the Saint and Holy Maiden well?


    ¡°They ar-¡±


    Cale suddenly had a thought and stopped responding. He then started to smile.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    -Yes.


    Alberu looked at Cale, who no longer seemed frustrated, and urged him to continue.


    ¡°Are you thinking that there may be some hidden treasure at the church?¡±


    - You don''t think so?


    Absolutely not.


    Cale was almost certain that there would be something.


    This was his intuition as someone who has read fantasy novels for many years.


    The Church of the Sun God had survived as the official religion of the Empire for hundreds of years.


    They were bound to have hidden some of their precious treasures somewhere. The Empire had yet to destroy the buildings of the church that were not affected by the bombing incident.


    Raon, who had been quietly listening in the corner, started to speak in Cale¡¯s mind.


    -Human, human! Are we treasure hunting? I''m very good at treasure hunting!


    Cale started to smile even more.


    Even if the Saint was kind of clueless and the Holy Maiden had negative feelings about the church...


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t they at least know about any secretpartments?¡¯


    Cale could hear Alberu''s voice as he organized the thoughts in his head.


    - 5 to 5. I¡¯ll take the 5.


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward Alberu.


    - I''m being very generous.


    ¡°You are not going to turn the treasure over to the pce?¡±


    - I¡¯ll turn it over and get some money. My personal finances arecking after paying for all those potions.


    Raon''s voice echoed in Cale''s mind once again.


    - Human, you and the crown prince are smiling the same way! You''re evenughing like that again!


    Cale sat up straight and asked the crown prince a question.


    ¡°When is it?¡±


    - December. They said that we shoulde to celebrate the end of the year with them. I guess they want to show off their wealth.


    ¡°Wealth? Isn¡¯t the Empire currently hiding their strength?¡±


    The Empire had hidden their core strength, including Alchemy, even in their war with Toonka. It was not even funny.


    - Anyway, we are heading to the Empire at the beginning of December.


    It was currently mid-November and the beginning of winter.


    Cale prepared to turn the videomunication device off and said his goodbyes to Alberu.


    ¡°I will see you at the capital, your highness.¡±


    As expected, Alberu hung up as soon as he heard Cale''s response. This crown prince never seemed to change.


    Cale moved faster than the others with Raon and Choi Han with him.


    He was currently meeting with his father in his office in the Henituse castle. He had not been here in a while.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Count Deruth could not stop smiling after seeing his son for the first time in a long time.


    The Count believed that Cale had been living like a hermit at the vi in Harris Vige until he traveled to another kingdom to do the crown prince¡¯s bidding.


    ¡°You see, I-¡±


    ¡°Speak at ease.¡±


    There was a reason Cale came back here before the others.


    ¡°I n to bring some people I know to our territory.¡±


    People I know.


    He was naturally talking about the Tiger tribe. It would be difficult and annoying to hide them because of their number and size.


    Count Deruth saw the seriousness in his son''s face and started to speak.


    ¡°How many people?¡±


    ¡°Approximately twenty. They are poor and pitiful people who lost their home.¡±


    ¡°Are they a family?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Count Deruth started to think.


    Early winter. People wandering around without a home. He was sure that these people were wandering without having been able to harvest anything in the fall.


    ¡°There are some adults, as well as children and the elderly.¡±


    Count Deruth¡¯s frown became deeper after hearing Cale''s words.


    He was thinking about how these pitiful people were shivering while looking for a new home.


    Count Deruth took a sip of tea to calm himself. He looked toward his son Cale after the tea warmed him up a bit.


    He understood why his son would want to bring them here. His son really was a big-hearted man.


    Cale observed Deruth¡¯s response and said in the most pitiful tone as possible.


    ¡°Father, that is why I hope to let them immigrate to Harris Vige. Will that be okay?¡±


    It was the Lord of the territory''s decision whether new residents could move into the territory. Cale was being cautious because he was not bringing just a few guests, instead, he was giving them a residence in their territory.


    ¡®But I''m sure he will allow it.¡¯


    He thought that Deruth would not object based on his personality. The Count slowly started to speak.


    ¡°That is a bit difficult.¡±


    Cale flinched.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He did not expect Deruth to say no.


    He did not expect it at all. Count Deruth continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Harris Vige is the most northern part of our territory. The Northern Alliance is expected to head down in the spring.¡±


    Count Deruth considered himself to be a selfish person, however, he still showed warmth to the people in his territory.


    ¡°That is why I n to move the current residents of the north prior to the spring as well. We can¡¯t leave the residents in a dangerous location.¡±


    ck.


    Deruth put down his teacup on the table and continued to speak.


    ¡°Bring those people to the castle. I will give them a ce to say.¡±


    Cale observed Count Deruth without being able to say anything. The Count started to speak again after seeing Cale''s condition.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about anything else. Our territory has a lot of mines and is developed in the arts, so we have never been wary of foreigners. The castle has also gotten bigger since we reinforced the castle walls. I can even help them with their mary needs.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Cale cautiously cut off Count Deruth, who sounded like he would continue to speak, and responded back.


    ¡°They are the Tiger tribe.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°They are Tiger tribe Beast people.¡±


    Count Deruth looked toward his son while wondering why he was suddenly talking about the Tiger tribe.


    ¡°Father, the people I am bringing are from the Tiger tribe.¡±


    Cale generously exined to Count Deruth, who seemed to be confused.


    ¡°They are very strong. They are a great addition as we prepare for war. I am thinking of bringing them over because they are wandering without a home.¡±


    Count Deruth started speaking after a long time.


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Cale happily epted the Count¡¯s praise.


    ¡°Father. The restoration of Harris Vige ispleted, but we do not have any residents living there.¡±


    ¡®The Tiger tribe wants to be around a forest as well.¡¯


    ¡°I think it would be great if we gave them the vige as a new home.¡±


    ¡°You''re right, you''re right.¡±


    The Count nodded his head multiple time as he answered.


    There was a different kind of smile on his face now. Raon, who was watching the father-son duo chat while remaining invisible, started to speak into Cale¡¯s mind.


    - Human, the Count is smiling like you do when you are scamming people! It is amazing! It is very simr!


    Cale paid no attention to Raon¡¯s words and acted as if they were background music. The Count gave his son an order as the Lord of the territory.


    ¡°I will leave that to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Cale chatted with the Count about some other things as well before getting up. Count Deruth started to speak again as Cale headed for the door.


    ¡°Show your face every so often, even if you are busy. Your mother and siblings are waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will try to spend the beginning of the year here.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Cale walked out of the office.


    Kim Rok Soo, who had be Cale. As someone who did not have any blood rtives for a long time, these conversations always made him feel a bit awkward.


    However, he did not have time to continue to feel this type of awkwardness.


    Cale visited the tea shop in the city for the first time in a while.


    < The Fragrance of Tea with Poetry >


    It was the tea shop run by the Flynn Merchant Guild''s Billos. A worker had been running it ever since Billos left for the capital, but it still remained in the same location.


    And today, the owner had returned to the shop for the first time in a while.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Have you been well, young master-nim?¡±


    Billos¡¯s piggy bank-like face was full of joy.


    He was currently using the magic devices Cale had handed to him, as well as the benefits he got from the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s Civil War, to increase his influence in the Flynn Merchant Guild.


    ¡°So-so. I didn¡¯t expect you toe right away after I contacted you.¡±


    ¡°I happened to be in the area. I shoulde right away when you call for me anyway, young master-nim.¡±


    Billos shared his honest sentiments. The reason he had no choice but toe was because Cale never wasted his time.


    His intuition as a merchant was telling him something.


    It was telling him that something always happens whenever Cale called him.


    He had rushed over right away because he was curious what it would be this time.


    Cale slowly started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Empire.¡±


    ¡°... The Empire?¡±


    Billos was not shocked. It was because he had prepared himself for anything Cale might say.


    Cale casually added on.


    ¡°Yeah. But do you know any Alchemists?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale tapped on the table as he continued. He was speaking in a contemting tone.


    ¡°I''m sure that there are some Alchemists who were pushed aside by the Empire without having been able to be a part of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. Just like in the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    Just like in the Whipper Kingdom.


    During the time when the Magic Tower ruled thend, there were mages who had walked away from the Magic Tower after seeing the cruel experiments and oppression of the people, as well as some who were kicked out after asking the Magic Tower to change their methods.


    Although the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower was pretty quiet right now, they were also conducting cruel experiments.


    There were bound to be people who could not stand such experiments and acted out or walked out on their own ord.


    Cale watched as Billos slowly opened his mouth. Billos started to speak.


    ¡°Although I do not know of anybody, I will find someone.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the type of response I like.¡±


    It was easy to talk to Billos. Billos cautiously asked Cale, who seemed to be satisfied.


    ¡°But what do you n to do if you find such an Alchemist?¡±


    ¡°Put them to work.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Excuse me?¡±


    Cale ignored Billos¡¯s question and said what he needed to say.


    ¡°Do you know where to buy ingredients for Alchemy?¡±


    ¡°... There are a lot in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Then buy a lot of the things I tell you to buy.¡±


    ¡°... Uhh, mm. Yes sir.¡±


    Raon started to speak in Cale''s mind.


    -Human! Are we making that pir of fire too?


    The thousand-year-old ancient Dragon had a significant amount of knowledge in Alchemy as well. Eruhaben looked at the liquid that created the pir of fire and started to speak.


    ¡®Hoo, the humans made something quite entertaining.¡¯


    Eruhaben was currently researching in hisir after getting intrigued.


    Cale nned to get everything he needed while he was in the Empire.


    - Human, this sounds fun!


    There was no reason they couldn¡¯t make it when the Empire could.


    1. Vatican is the word the author used here.


    2. This is a joke knowing it is equal halves.


    3. (PR: I wonder what Deruth¡¯s young scamming years were like...)

 Chapter 152: To the Empire (2)

    <h4>Chapter 152: To the Empire (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Then should I head to the Empire first?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My ns will correspond with his highness, so you can move ordingly as well.¡±


    The crown prince was advertising his visit to the Empire to everyone. There was no reason to hide it since his actions would make the citizens of the Roan Kingdom believe that he was a just prince.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Cale ended this short meeting after seeing Billos nod his head without asking anything else.


    The two nned on having a long conversation in the Empire¡¯s capital over drinks.


    This was because they each had a lot of things to do.


    Cale started to move quickly.


    First of all, he needed to take care of all of the documents rted to Harris Vige before the Tiger tribe arrived.


    ¡°Basen, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim!¡±


    His younger brother Basen, whom he had not seen for a while, was now very involved in the territory''s administration. Although Count Deruth had said that Cale was in charge of this Harris Vige situation, he still put Basen by Cale¡¯s side.


    ¡®I can report things to Basen like this once he bes the lord.¡¯


    Cale was nning on not doing much, but should there be a reason for him to report something, he felt rxed that he could report to Basen like this.


    That was why Cale¡¯s expression was calm as he handed Basen the documents.


    ¡°Here, these are the documents I created.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, hyung-nim. I''m happy to be able to support you like this.¡±


    ¡°Support? Father did not tell you to support me. He told us to work together.¡±


    Cale sighed at Basen''s statement. He was thinking that his father had stuck Basen with him because he was worried that Cale would not take care of things properly.


    ¡®It means that Basen is that trustworthy when ites to administrative tasks.¡¯


    It should mean that Basen¡¯s status as the sessor was further solidified.


    Basen looked at his brother, who was casually drinking tea after handing him the documents, and started to speak.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Basen was touching the papers Cale had prepared.


    People who had lost their home. Furthermore, they were the strong Tiger tribe. Cale Henituse had brought them to their territory.


    Basen was amazed by his brother¡¯s level of sympathy and resourcefulness.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, I am currently working hard to learn about the workings of the territory. I believe that our territory has much more to offer than just marble, and so I n to make the territory wealthier and sturdier.¡±


    Cale liked Basen''s mindset to be the lord and make money.


    ¡°Great. I will continue to cheer you on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, hyung-nim! I really hope to show that to you in the future.¡±


    Basen¡¯s stoic face seemed quite passionate.


    ¡°Well, no need to show it to me.¡±


    ¡°No, I need to do so. Hyung-nim, I need to show you that I am quite a useful person for the territory.¡±


    Cale looked toward Basen with shock. Basen stopped talking after seeing Cale''s expression.


    ¡®...I guess I am quiteckingpared to the people around hyung-nim.¡¯


    That thought made Basen¡¯s expression stiffen up. He then heard Cale''s voice.


    ¡°What the heck are you talking about? Basen Henituse, you are already a vital part of this territory. Do not have such thoughts.¡±


    Cale was bbergasted.


    Where else would you be able to find a great future lord like Basen? Cale waved at Basen in order to say that he did not want to hear anything else as Basen clenched the papers in his hands.


    ¡°Yes sir! I will work very hard!¡±


    He gave an energetic response before leaving Cale''s study. Cale watched Basen¡¯s back with satisfaction before standing up.


    Raon slowly appeared and asked him a question.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you n on bing the lord?¡±


    ¡°...What nonsense are you saying now? Don¡¯t say such a scary thing.¡±


    Raon tilted his head in confusion, but Cale decided not to think about it anymore as it was giving him the chills.


    However, Raon, who was invisible, asked him internally once more as Cale headed to meet Countess Vin.


    - Human, what does a lord of a territory do? Can you travel a lot?


    ¡®Why is he being like this?¡¯


    Cale ignored Raon and looked toward the Countess. Vin, who still did not have even a single hair out of ce, started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°Your face seems so skinny. You''re heading to the Empire with his highness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He seems to need my help for the investigation of the magic bomb incident.¡±


    Cale flinched a bit at Vin¡¯s gaze that seemed to be looking right through him. Countess Vin casually asked.


    ¡°Does his highness often give you difficult tasks?¡±


    ¡°Mm, they are not too hard.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Countess Vin started to smile.


    ¡°Then I am relieved.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale could not tell why he was getting a chilly feeling when looking at the Countess. He hid is confusion as he started to speak.


    ¡°Mother, is Mueller currently resting?¡±


    Mueller, the Dwarf and Rat tribe mix-blood.


    Cale had heard that he was resting in the castle afterpleting the ship. The Countess, who was responsible for the sculptures and construction in the territory, looked at her son''s face before starting to speak.


    ¡°I will send him to Harris Vige.¡±


    She easily understood his intentions.


    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Cale finished the short conversation and headed back toward his study when he ran into Lily. His youngest sister Lily was standing in front of his study.


    -Human! Your sister has gotten strong!


    ¡®Yes. She does seem that way.¡¯


    The sword on Lily¡¯s back was evenrger now. She had a medium length sword on her waist and a greatsword on her back. She looked very scary.


    ¡°Orabuni.¡±


    Cale caressed Lily¡¯s head as she slowly approached him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved quite a bit.¡±


    Lily scratched her cheeks as if she was embarrassed about thepliment. Cale was genuinely impressed.


    Compared to Cale, whose skin was white, Lily was dark and tanned as if she had trained a lot underneath the sun. She was also tall for her age. He could feel the effort that she had put in.


    ¡°Lily, it looks like you will be the strongest of us siblings.¡±


    Lily energetically nodded her head.


    ¡°I will get stronger and protect the territory!¡±


    ¡°Splendid.¡±


    Cale shared his true feelings.


    ¡°I know that you will do well. I think twin des would suit you well.¡±


    ¡°Yes. My master told me that defense is more difficult than offense. I will be a knight who knows how to protect.¡±


    Lily was young but had heard about everything her older brothers had done. The majority of the stories were about her oldest brother Cale. Her master had told her this when she shared those stories with him.


    ¡®Lily, When I was the Knight Captain of a small territory, there was one important thing I learned.¡¯


    ¡®Master, what was it?¡¯


    ¡®The door needs to be sturdy.¡¯


    ¡®The door?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, the door. If a sturdy door protects the entrance of the territory so that nobody can be tempted to take it, the people inside will have no fear.¡¯


    ¡®...So I should be a knight that is like that door?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. You must be a door that is even sturdier than the castle wall.¡¯


    Lily shared that with her oldest brother.


    ¡°I will be a knight that is like a door!¡±


    Cale flinched while wondering what she was talking about but nodded his head while thinking that a young child should have a vivid imagination.


    ¡°Alright, work hard. Just don''t try to rush anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Cale watched as Lily headed back to train with excitement on her face before opening the door to the study. The smile on his face quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Freesia, long time no see.¡±


    The assassin who is pretending to be a sculptor. The woman who had sculpted the devil-like rabbit bowed her head at Cale''s greeting.


    Cale picked up the cup of tea Ron offered him as soon as he sat down on his chair.


    ¡°Freesia.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Did you say you are from the Southwest district?¡±


    You needed to cross the border from the Roan Kingdom''s Southwest district in order to get into the Empire.


    The crown prince was nning on teleporting to the Southwest district and then crossing the border with the envoy.


    ¡°Yes sir. I am from the Southwest.¡±


    The territory that was at the southwest border.


    The Gyerre Territory.


    It was Duchess Gyerre¡¯s territory.


    Cale quietly observed Freesia.


    The people who were a part of Cale¡¯s informationwork along with Freesia were all originally assassins. They used to roam the southwest while taking jobs from the nobles.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°The reason all of you ran away from the Southwest district was because of your attempted assassination of a noble after killing your leader?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. That is correct.¡±


    The assassins¡¯ guild had only killed nobles. However, the leader had epted a job to kidnap a young child. Freesia, who disagreed with it, killed the leader and attempted to assassinate the noble who ordered the job.


    ¡°And that noble was a vassal of the Southwest territory''s lord?¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir.¡±


    One of Duke Gyerre¡¯s vassals had done such a terrible thing.


    He ordered the kidnapping of a child in the Roan Kingdom where ves were ouwed.


    Freesia cautiously started to speak after seeing Cale starting to smile.


    ¡°Young master-nim, may I ask the reason you asked about it?¡±


    A reason.


    Cale answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°To grasp their weakness.¡±


    The Southwest''s Gyerre Territory.


    That was the door to the Empire.


    They could not allow such a door to be weak. Since he did not know what would happen in the future, he needed to make it so that they would be able to defend it with their lives.


    Cale casually continued to speak to Freesia, who seemed very concerned about Duke Gyerre¡¯s territory.


    ¡°I have a very sturdy backing.¡±


    What would be the problem when I have the crown prince?


    Cale thought about Antonio Gyerre, the future sessor to Duke Gyerre¡¯s position.


    ¡®They said that he is authoritative and cares a lot about other people''s perceptions?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Freesia and started to speak.


    ¡°I will be spending some time in that territory on my way to and from the Empire. Freesia, you understand what I mean, right?¡±


    Freesia, the gentle-looking middle-aged woman, understood exactly what Cale was talking about and answered back.


    ¡°I will work hard to prepare the ckmail in order for you to start as soon as you return.¡±


    ¡°ckmail? Why would you say something like that?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Freesia could see Cale starting to smile gently. He then started to speak to Freesia in a gentle tone, almost as if he was whispering.


    ¡°I am simply a just noble.¡±


    ¡®What the...¡¯


    Freesia questioned Cale''s response, but still nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes sir. You are correct. You are definitely a just noble, young master-nim.¡±


    She could see Ron smiling the same way Cale was smiling once she looked up.


    Cale became happy after seeing Ron and Freesia in front of him. They were definitely trustworthy enough to rely on.


    Cale finished his preparations and only took the people he needed to take with him. There was no need to talk about Raon, who was following in his invisible form, as well as the others.


    ¡°Alright, my guardian knight. Are you ready?¡±


    Choi Han smiled back at Cale''s bright expression.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, Yes sir. Young master-nim.¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman peeked to his side as he responded. Finally, the person, well, the ancient Dragon pretending to be a person, just sighed.


    ¡°...Haaaa.¡±


    Choi Han, Hilsman, and Eruhaben. These three were going as Cale''s guards.


    They got into the Henituse territory''s teleportation magic circle and immediately headed for the capital.


    Cale could see Alberu and a diplomat waiting for him once he arrived at the capital. The crown prince opened up his arms and weed Cale.


    ¡°Young master Cale Henituse, thank you foring. I thought that you would be the best choice to apany me to the Empire.¡±


    Cale lightly hugged Alberu as if he was honored and started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, although I may becking, I am d that I will be able to help out the kingdom.¡±


    The middle-aged diplomat who came with Alberu started to speak with a satisfied expression after hearing Cale''s response.


    ¡°No wonder his highness thinks so highly of you. Your thoughts for the kingdom are deep.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thinking of me so highly. As a noble, it is only natural to think about the kingdom and its citizens at all times.¡±


    The diplomat who was the leader of the envoy was satisfied with Cale''s response. The diplomat started to speak.


    ¡°I came to see what kind of person his highness wanted by his side, but it looks like there was no need for me toe.¡±


    Alberu had personally rmended Cale Henituse for this envoy. Since Cale was just the son of amon noble, the diplomat hade to inspect Cale.


    Cale and Alberu made eye contact with each other at that moment. The crown prince confidently responded back.


    ¡°He is young master Silver Shield. I told you that he is a noble person and that there is no need to worry.¡±


    Young master Silver Shield.


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°That is true! I saw that silver shield with my own eyes! That was really amazing, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing. I just used some of my worthless power.¡±


    ¡°Bad! How could you call it worthless! I hope the chance to see that shield again appears in the future! Hahahaha.¡±


    There was warmth in the diplomat¡¯s gaze, as if he was looking at the future of the kingdom. Cale smiled as well and touched the back of his head.


    ¡®So weird. Why is the back of my head getting cold as I listen to this diplomat talk?¡¯


    The back of Cale''s neck continued to feel chilly even though he was thinking that there will be no reason for him to use the shield again in the future.

 Chapter 153: To the Empire (3)

    <h4>Chapter 153: To the Empire (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, things progressed smoothly despite Cale¡¯s chilly neck.


    - Human, standing still is fun too.


    Cale slightly nodded his head at Raon¡¯sment.


    ¡®Of course. Standing still is the best.¡¯


    A mountain is a mountain and water is water. Cale followed the envoy around with the crown prince in the center like the water of a river running down the path.


    Naturally, the people who were taking the role of his guards moved around with him.


    At that moment, a low ranking official approached them.


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim, we will soon move to the teleportation magic circle.¡±


    ¡®Why did hee here to tell me this?¡¯


    Cale found it odd that this official came here to tell him this, but thanked him for his generosity nheless.


    ¡°I understand, thank you for letting me know.¡±


    ¡°Of course. That is why his highness is telling you toe to the front.¡±


    ¡°... Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale asked and the official asked back. The official looked at Cale, who was blinking in confusion, and continued to speak.


    ¡°Umm, did you not hear about it from his highness?¡±


    ¡°... I am not sure what you are talking about.¡±


    The slightly flustered official looked to the front and Cale¡¯s gaze headed to the front as well.


    There was the Knights Brigade that was protecting the envoy with the main character, the crown prince, standing behind them. Alberu and Cale made eye contact.


    Alberu was smiling brightly.


    Cale flinched.


    ¡°Young master Cale, hurry and get up here!¡±


    Alberu motioned for him to hurry, and the official let out a sigh of relief that he was not wrong as he looked toward Cale.


    ¡°... Let¡¯s head up there for now.¡±


    Cale and his guards slowly approached Alberu.


    Alberu smiled while looking at Cale who was casually walking up to him even though the crown prince had called for him while being surrounded by high-ranked officials.


    ¡°... Your highness, did you call for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You will go to the teleportation magic circle with me.¡±


    Cale held back his concern while seeing Alberu pretending to be nice and asked.


    ¡°To the pce¡¯s teleportation magic circle?¡±


    ¡°No. This time, we will be heading to the teleportation magic circle by the castle wall. I n to show the citizens the procession of our envoy.¡±


    ¡®Haa, really?¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s thoughts were obvious in Cale¡¯s mind.


    Alberu was currently known as the crown prince who would not let go of the investigation of the terror incident. Furthermore, every administrative task that he was involved in ended with positive results. Such a talented individual was also focused on justice.


    That just crown prince was heading out at the Empire¡¯s invitation.


    He was heading out to find the truth.


    Next to him was Cale Henituse, the hero of the terror incident. There was no way that the crown would let them go stealthily.


    Cale was already starting to get annoyed.


    However, Alberu pretended to not know what Cale was thinking as he started to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to see the citizens look for young master Silver Light again! Hahahaha!¡±


    Young master Silver Light. Young master Shield.


    Cale hated those nicknames.


    However, Cale agreed that this was the right move by the crown. He responded to Alberu.


    ¡°I cannotpare to you, your highness, the star of our kingdom. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Cale respectfully asked while looking at the other officials who nodded their heads.


    ¡°Of course. His highness is the star of the kingdom as you said, young master Cale!¡±


    ¡°Star! I really like that phrasing!¡±


    Half of this envoy was made up of nobles who followed Alberu while the other half was a mix of lower ranking nobles who used to follow other princes and officials originally from neutral noble households.


    The lower ranking nobles and neutral nobles could not help but be wary of Alberu as his power continued to grow, so they each added on at least a word of ttery toward him.


    Cale had a smile of satisfaction on his face as he watched Alberu¡¯s facade of a smile start to twitch. At that moment, the voice of one official reached his ear.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you seem to be someone his highness cherishes a lot.¡±


    Many prying gazes reached him after hearing thosements.


    Cale Henituse, the man that the crown prince that was gaining power had personally summoned. This man was a noble that the citizens were curious about.


    Each of the officials¡¯ gazes had different meanings as they looked at this son of a noble whom they didn¡¯t know how they would end up interacting with in the future.


    Cale just smiled and started to think.


    ¡®What did they say was delicious in the Empire¡¯s capital again?¡¯


    Although they were going to do something big, he did not n to put in much work.


    The crown prince then ordered the envoy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The envoy started to move.


    Cale used the teleportation magic circle in order to arrive at the Gyerre territory.


    ¡°Pfft, ahem, ahem.¡±


    He ignored Alberu, who was trying to hold back hisughter. Raon¡¯s voice echoed in Cale¡¯s head.


    - Human, the child with the replica of your shield will probably grow up well! He will be a sess!


    Cale frowned before quickly smiling again.


    The cheers for the envoy and the crown prince was amazing. However, there were voices in there shouting for young master Silver Light as well.


    ¡®Don¡¯t they ever forget?¡¯


    The worst part was when a young child shouted out, ¡®I want to be a cool person like you, young master-nim!¡¯


    His dad had lifted him high in the air so that he could get a better look.


    The two of them made eye contact and Cale subconsciously blurted out.


    ¡®You won¡¯t be cool at all if you are like me.¡¯


    The child¡¯s pupils started to shake, Cale realized what he had said, and Alberu was holding back hisughter. There was also the child¡¯s father who became nervous.


    Cale looked toward the father and said whatever came to his mind.


    ¡®Take after your father instead. Only your parents are cool enough to hug you and lift you up like this.¡¯


    The father was touched while the child became excited after hearing that his dad was cool.


    Daltaro, the diplomat in charge of the envoy was satisfied with Cale¡¯s response.


    Cale shut up after that and followed the procession into the teleportation magic circle.


    ¡®...That was hard.¡¯


    Acting without a purpose was not to Cale¡¯s liking.


    However, there was a purpose now.


    Cale¡¯s expression turned to a respectful noble young master.


    There was a group bowing their heads to the crown prince¡¯s envoy.


    ¡°It is our honor to meet with his highness, the crown prince.¡±


    There was an old woman in front of the group.


    Cale could see her white hair in a bun without a single strand of hair sticking out, reminding him of Countess Vin.


    This was Sonata Gyerre, the almost eighty-year-old daughter of the founder of the Duchy and the current leader of the Dukedom. She was known as the Woman with Iron Blood and as a Woman of Misfortune.


    ¡®Her husband, as well as her only son and his wife, were assassinated.¡¯


    The former Duke had lived a long time.


    That was why the determination for a sessor did not happen until his oldest children were in their fifties. As a result, all sorts of things happened as in Marquis Stan¡¯s family.


    Sonata¡¯s husband, her son, and her daughter-inw all died in a carriage ident. The only ones to survive were Sonata and her grandson Antonio, who were not in the carriage at the time.


    That incident that happened less than a year after Antonio was born was what gave her the nickname of Woman with Iron Blood.


    ¡®In the end, only Sonata was left as the sessor.¡¯


    Sonata, the youngest of her siblings, was thest one standing.


    As the only remaining heir, she rose up to the position of Duchess and, unlike the Stan family, she chose to embrace the remaining bloodline.


    She then groomed Antonio to be the future Duke.


    ¡°Long time no see, Duchess Gyerre.¡±


    ¡°Your highness, I believe that we have not met since you visited the Empirest year.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head at Sonata¡¯s words and looked toward Antonio Gyerre.


    He looked neat and tidy.


    These words suited Antonio very well. He slightly bowed toward Alberu.


    ¡°It is an honor to see you again, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, young master Antonio.¡±


    Sonata pointed to Antonio.


    ¡°I will guide you right now, but Antonio will be responsible for your highness and the envoy until you depart tomorrow.¡±


    Alberu casually asked.


    ¡°It looks like young master Antonio will soon take over the household?¡±


    The white-haired woman started to smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it only natural to do so?¡±


    The Gyerre territory followed the second prince. The future Duke of that territory was going to be responsible for Alberu, the crown prince. Her intentions were to give Antonio an important task and build rtions with the crown prince in the process.


    However, the Gyerre family still had not let go of their support for the second prince.


    ¡®That is the way of the world.¡¯


    Cale understood Duchess Gyerre¡¯s actions. Cale turned his gaze away from Alberu and Duchess Sonata and instead looked toward Antonio.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    He ended up making eye contact with Antonio.


    ¡®Why is he looking at me?¡¯


    Cale did not know the reason. However, Cale smiled toward Antonio with a smile that was full of curiosity. Antonio slightly flinched before smiling back.


    - Human, why are you smiling like that again?


    ¡®Why does he always ask that when he already knows the answer?¡¯


    Cale ignored Raon¡¯s question and looked toward Alberu, who was moving under Duchess Sonata¡¯s guide.


    Cale slowly left the teleportation magic circle and prepared to move to the Gyerre Castle.


    Other than the crown prince, who was being escorted by the Duchess, young master Antonio was responsible for the rest of the envoy.


    He greeted the officials who had been next to Alberu. Naturally, Cale was with those officials, as well after being next to Alberu for the procession.


    ¡°Young master Cale Henituse, nice to meet you.¡±


    Antonio Gyerre. He reached his hand out to Cale Henituse after greeting the other officials. The normal Antonio would not take the initiative to greet someone from a family of lower rank.


    Antonio was someone who moved based on how people scored on his personal standard.


    ¡®In that aspect, Cale Henituse gets a pass.¡¯


    Contrary to the rumors that he was trash, Cale had seemed quite noble-like when they metst year at the capital.


    He also had an ancient power and fame.


    ¡®Most importantly, he is someone that the crown prince treasures.¡¯


    Someone the sly first prince treasures must be talented. Antonio had heard from his grandmother many times that, although Alberu had an innocent smile on his face, he was an extremely sly individual.


    ¡®The first prince is not an average person. Antonio, you will lose if you look down on him. Do you understand what your grandmother is trying to say?¡¯


    That was why Antonio had been looking forward to meeting with Cale.


    Cale seemed to know Antonio¡¯s thought as he reacted in a way that Antonio liked.


    Cale had a confident yet respectful attitude as he shook Antonio¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Young master Antonio Gyerre, it is an honor to meet you. I am happy to meet the family that guards the kingdom¡¯s southwestern border.¡±


    ¡°No, it is my honor to meet someone from the Henituse family that protects the kingdom from the Forest of Darkness.¡±


    Cale Henituse, the eldest son of the Henituse family, the strongest family in the leaderless Northeast region.


    Antonio Gyerre, the heir to the Gyerre family, the leader of the Southwest region.


    There were many gazes pointing toward them, however, the three knights who suddenly surrounded Cale made the others unable to hear what they were discussing.


    Cale stealthily whispered to Antonio.


    ¡°I hope that we can make some time to chat over some drinks.¡±


    ¡°... A chat?¡±


    Antonio¡¯s eyes clouded over as his gaze moved toward Cale.


    Cale responded back with a bright smile.


    ¡°Yes, a fun conversation.¡±


    ¡®It really will be a fun conversation. Only for me though.¡¯


    Cale noticed that the way Antonio was looking at him had slightly changed.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you are a bit different than I had heard.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are you talking about the rumors that I was trash?¡±


    Antonio shrugged his shoulders and did not respond to Cale¡¯s question. However, he started to think as he looked at Cale.


    ¡®They said that he was good and just, but he seems to seek power as well.¡¯


    In the end, nobles were all the same.


    Antonio remembered what his grandmother had told him when she officially announced him as the heir.


    ¡®Antonio, the nobles I have seen are all simr. They all move for their own selfish reasons. But I believe that is human nature, not just the nature of nobles.¡¯


    Antonio only half agreed with her statement. He whispered back to Cale.


    ¡°I am always open to a conversation.¡±


    Antonio then let go of Cale¡¯s hand. Cale stepped back as well and the two of them ended their conversation.


    Cale looked at Antonio walking away and started to think.


    ¡®I need to act like a just noble who cares about the kingdom during our conversation.¡¯


    ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    While Marquis Stan¡¯s family had shown up as the viin in the novel, Antonio Gyerre was introduced as someone who was neither an enemy nor friend.


    There was a short description of his personality.


    There was one more line.


    < However, all of that stemmed from his pride as a noble. >


    Antonio was aplicated yet simple person.


    Cale held back his smile and headed to rest in his designated room until the crown prince called for him.


    There were knights standing in front of Alberu¡¯s room. These knights were all undercover Dark Elves.


    ¡°Why are you smiling like that?¡±


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°... Why are you speaking in that tone all of a sudden?¡±


    Cale gently started to speak to the wary crown prince.


    ¡°Your highness, wouldn¡¯t it be great if you gained more loyal subordinates?¡±


    Alberu quietly observed Cale before finally starting to speak.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The owner of this house.¡±


    Alberu took some time to stare at Cale again before casually adding on.


    ¡°Take care of it. You can use my name as you will.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I understand. How about a 7:3 split if I seed?¡±


    Alberu let out a sigh and nodded his head.


    ¡°That much is worth it if it is the owner of this house. By the way...¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness?¡±


    ¡°The Mogoru Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince probably knows about you, right?¡±


    Cale confidently nodded his head.


    ¡°He should know me as young master Silver Light and the bastard who put out the Jungle fire.¡±


    Cale Henituse had not hidden his identity when he put out the fire in Section 1 of the Jungle.


    He had also prevented the Roan Kingdom¡¯s terror incident.


    ¡°Won¡¯t the Imperial Prince greet you friendlier than he greets me?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Alberu sighed at Cale¡¯s response. He did not seem to agree with Cale.


    A few dayster when Cale arrived at the capital of the Mogoru Empire.


    Contrary to Alberu¡¯s expectations, the Imperial Prince did not treat Cale the best. He showed most care for Alberu.


    However, Cale was only second to Alberu.


    ¡°Oh! I have heard stories about you! They say that you are the young hero who prevented the terror incident in the Roan Kingdom!¡±


    The Imperial Prince was arge man who reminded Cale of a big dog.


    This was Adin, the Imperial Prince of the Mogoru Empire.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I am happy to know that there is a hero like you in the world!¡±


    ¡®Happy my ass.¡¯


    Cale was now certain.


    This sociopath-like bastard in front of him considered him to be his greatest enemy after Alberu. Cale could tell.


    - Human, he is smiling while giving off a cold vibe.


    ¡®Exactly.¡¯


    Cale agreed with Raon¡¯s assessment. However, Cale responded back like an embarrassed yet just individual.


    ¡°Not at all. I am not a hero. I just did what anybody would do.¡±


    Cale, who was acting like a good person, had arrived at the Empire¡¯s capital for the first time.


    1. It¡¯s a Buddhist sutra that I¡¯m not really sure why it was used in this situation.

 Chapter 154: Rolling in By the Vine (1)

    <h4>Chapter 154: Rolling in By the Vine (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Hahaha, what a wonderful attitude. I wish I could speak with you more, but I do not have the time.¡±


    Imperial Prince Adinughed out loud before walking past Cale with a disappointed expression. Cale respectfully bowed as Adin casually added on.


    ¡°I hope we get the time to chat during the celebration.¡±


    ¡®Absolutely not.¡¯


    Cale did not have any desire to chat with this Imperial Prince.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just quietly stay on the terrace.¡¯


    Cale made up his mind as he watched Imperial Prince Adin walk away.


    There was abined wee for the envoy as well as the end of the year celebration after they conducted their investigation.


    Cale was nning on quietly staying on the terrace during the celebration.


    He heard Raon''s voice at that time.


    - Human, that Imperial Prince punk seems to be about as strong as our cowardly Vice Captain.


    ¡®Hooo.¡¯


    Cale started to smile.


    Imperial Prince Adin.


    The manughing like an idiot and had used Alchemy to cause all types of issues was a high-grade knight.


    At least that was what people thought.


    ¡®But he is actually a highest-grade knight?¡¯


    Vice Captain Hilsman had gotten stronger, to the point that he had reached the level of a highest-grade expert. However, the fact that Adin was at the same level meant that he was talented.


    ¡®How entertaining.¡¯


    Cale had read many stories about the Imperial Prince in the novel. However, he did not know as much about the Imperial Prince as he knew about Choi Han or Alberu.


    Imperial Prince Adin was not a main character in the first five volumes.


    Cale was quite intrigued by Adin, who seemed to be hiding a lot of things.


    ¡®However, I can¡¯t just get close to him because I''m curious.¡¯


    Cale nned on simply quietly doing his thing and moving out.


    Raon started to speak in his head.


    -Human, human! There is a person who feels like someone from our family over there!


    Cale¡¯s heart dropped.


    ¡®...What? Family?¡¯


    Cale was anxious.


    ¡®Is it another Dragon? Was that even possible?¡¯


    Cale hid his anxiety as he urgently looked around the people who came from the Empire to greet them. He started to speak at the same time.


    ¡°Haben.¡±


    ¡°...What is it, young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°Are there any people here, mm, are there any people simr to you here?¡±


    Cale ended up turning around to look at Eruhaben. He could then see Eruhaben giving him a, ¡®what is this unlucky human saying now?¡¯ type of gaze.


    At that moment, he heard Raon¡¯s voice.


    - Human, isn''t he a Cat? The red-haired guy in your nine o¡¯clock direction.


    Cale turned his head in that direction. He could see a knight with red hair. Eruhaben turned toward the knight as well and chuckled as he started to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim, did the little kid tell you?¡±


    The family Raon was talking about were On and Hong.


    The ancient Dragon started to speak as if he was amused.


    ¡°Hmm, he seems to be quite strong.¡±


    The Gold Dragon Eruhaben took a half step forward to stand right behind Cale. He made sure he was close enough that nobody else could hear before he started to whisper.


    ¡°The Cat tribe does not like to appear in the world. They also specialize in assassinations.¡±


    The Cat tribe was well-known in the Eastern continent, however, not as well in the Western continent.


    They lived stealthily while avoiding other people. Furthermore, they were talented in assassination, stealth, and information gathering.


    Eruhaben continued to whisper in a curious voice.


    ¡°Do you think he is trying to kill someone?¡±


    ¡®...Is that something I want to know?¡¯


    Cale felt his ear starting to get cold after hearing what Eruhaben had to say. He learned something useless again.


    ¡®Let¡¯s forget about it.¡¯


    Cale decided to forget about it.


    However, things ended up twisting in a weird way.


    ¡°This is where young master Cale Henituse-nim will be staying.¡±


    The servant from the Empire pointed to one of the rooms in the tower next to the tower Alberu was staying in.


    The servant then introduced himself and the people around him.


    ¡°You can leave all your errands and random needs to me. These individuals are the knights who are assigned to this tower, young master-nim.¡±


    The five knights bowed and briefly introduced themselves.


    The red-haired Cat was among the group. It would have been impossible to tell that he was a Cat if Raon had not told him.


    ¡®Ha, this...¡¯


    Cale avoided the Cat.


    ¡°We will not assign any guard to your door as you have brought some guards with you, young master-nim. However, we will assign some knights if you would prefer us to do so.¡±


    ¡°No. There is no need for any more of them.¡±


    Cale rejected the servant''s offer.


    ¡°Then please call me if you need anything, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Cale sent the servant away and entered the bedroom. He heard Raon''s voice at that moment.


    - Human! There is someone hiding in the ceiling above your bed! He is spying on you! Oh, his stealth is at the level of the sculptor who made the amazing rabbit! It''s pretty good!


    ¡®I knew it would be like this.¡¯


    Cale looked indifferent.


    Although there were many rooms in the tower where Alberu was staying, they had assigned Cale to the next tower over. It was different than the rest of Alberu¡¯s assistants, who were all assigned to the same tower as Alberu.


    ¡®Adin must be curious about me.¡¯


    Although the Imperial Prince may have been hesitant to spy on someone in the envoy, he must have been curious about Cale.


    ¡®Since I put out the Jungle fire.¡¯


    Cale was the person who had single-handedly put out the fire in the Jungle.


    Originally, a shaman woulde over from the Eastern continent at ater time to put out the fire.


    ¡®But that is weird as well.¡¯


    Knowing that Arm and the Empire were working together, Cale was suspicious of that shaman who hade over from the Eastern continent in the novel. How did the shaman put out a magic fire that water could not put out?


    What if that shaman was a member of Arm?


    What if that was all part of the ploy?


    Then all of those highest-grade Magic stones that the shaman found would have gone to the Empire and Arm.


    ¡®How terrible.¡¯


    It sounded like a terrible situation.


    However, it was a possible theory. That incident would lead to shamans being weed into the Jungle.


    ¡®It is one of the Empire¡¯s preferred methods.¡¯


    Imnting spies was something that the Empire did often.


    If the shaman became a spy like that, then the Jungle would have eventually fallen to the Empire as well.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh before starting to speak to Choi Han and Eruhaben.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    Cale answered the confused Choi Han''s question.


    ¡°I need to exchange some money. I also heard that Billos was in the Empire. I should go meet my good friend.¡±


    Cale said it a bit louder than usual for the spy to hear. He put on a robe and threw masks toward the other two.


    ¡°Put on robes and the masks so we can go without anymotion.¡±


    Cale headed out of the pce with Choi Han and Eruhaben.


    Although it was annoying, they were able to easily get through the gates as the crown prince had given them permission.


    ¡®Although, someone is tailing me.¡¯


    Cale listened to Raon describe the tail as he leisurely walked toward the Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s location in the Empire''s capital.


    The Mogoru Empire¡¯s capital. There was a decently-sized building near the central za.


    This building was Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s shop #1.


    Cale showed his joy to see Billos.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim. I am so happy to see you here.¡±


    ¡°I am happy to see my old friend as well.¡±


    Billos started to speak to a staff member.


    ¡°I will not be taking any more guests today.¡±


    He then turned back to speak to Cale.


    ¡°I will escort you to my room.¡±


    Cale, Choi Han, and Eruhaben followed Billos to a corner room on the second floor of the Flynn Merchant Guild building. Cale jokingly asked Billos.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be your room, right?¡±


    It was an average looking room. Billos smiled before pushing the bookshelf on the wall to the side.


    A staircase heading down appeared.


    Cale sat down on the chair located in this small underground room and started to speak.


    ¡°Your room is smaller than I expected.¡±


    ¡°It is a nice room because it is modest and quiet.¡±


    Billos joked back with Cale. However, he soon got down to business.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I found it.¡±


    He had found an Alchemist who was not part of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Cale drank the cup of tea Billos offered him as he asked.


    ¡°What kind of person is it?¡±


    ¡°He is a famous Alchemist in the underworld.¡±


    The underworld.


    This was something that existed no matter what city or country you went to.


    However, it was not important to Cale where that Alchemist was famous. That was why he asked once more.


    ¡°So what kind of person is he?¡±


    Billos smiled as he responded back.


    ¡°He is a good but bad person.¡±


    Cale could deduct a couple of things from that answer.


    He seems to be a bad person based on how he works in the underworld, but he is still a good person?


    Billos quietly observed the silent Cale before starting to describe some details about the Alchemist. Choi Han frowned after hearing the information. It was different than what he had expected.


    Cale said just one thing a few seconds after Billos finished his exnation.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    He was what Cale was looking for.


    A decently good and decently bad person was best to put to work.


    Cale casually added on.


    ¡°I should go meet him right away.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, you mean right now?¡±


    Billos and Choi Han both voiced their shock. Cale looked toward the shocked Choi Han. Cale started to speak once Choi Han flinched at his gaze.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I will escort you if you n on go-.¡±


    ¡°Take it off.¡±


    Silence filled the room. Cale looked toward Choi Han, who was standing there with a nk expression, and started to frown.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s change clothes.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale took off his robe and took off his formal jacket underneath as Choi Han let out that stupid sound.


    ¡°Billos.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir?¡±


    Billos, who had been watching with confusion, answered in shock. Cale told Billos what he needed.


    ¡°Look up some more information on that Alchemist. Bring me the files. Oh, and Billos, there''s a residence you are staying at, right?¡±


    ¡°...There is.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Billos''s response and pointed to himself.


    ¡°Send me there to get some alcohol.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale did not respond to Billos, who asked that with a nk expression on his face, and instead looked toward Haben, who had been standing there with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Haben.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim. Do I just need to switch the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale pointed to his and Choi Han¡¯s hair as he nodded his head at Eruhaben¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Oh, I thought he was a knight but he is a high-grade mage-nim!¡±


    Billos finally let out a gasp of admiration and nodded his head. It was because he understood why Cale had brought a precious high-grade mage while disguising him as a knight.


    Cale smiled toward Billos, who was looking at him as Eruhaben used magic on him and Choi Han.


    A momentter, Billos walked down to the first floor and gave the staff member an order.


    ¡°Prepare some fruits and food. Get some alcohol as well.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    Billos nodded his head with a happy expression on his face toward the anxious staff member.


    ¡°Of course. My old friend, the young master-nim, is here. We need to at least have a drink. Choi Han.¡±


    Billos started to speak to the man who was wearing a mask which only made his ck hair and ck eyes visible. He could see the unique knight''s armor between the robes of the man named Choi Han.


    ¡°There is good wine at my residence. Go get me some.¡±


    He was sending a knight to go get some alcohol. Although it would make sense for him to get angry, the person named Choi Han silently bowed his head and headed out of the building with a map in his hand.


    A voice echoed in the ck-haired man¡¯s head.


    - Human, there is only one person following you! The rest are still hiding around the Flynn Merchant Guild building.


    ¡®One makes this easy.¡¯


    Cale headed toward Billos''s residence with light footsteps. Cale showed the butler the message on the back of the map once he got there.


    ¡°I will escort you to it.¡±


    Cale followed the butler into Billos¡¯s study. The butler soon left and Cale looked out the window once he was left alone.


    ¡°It is the second floor.¡±


    The study was on the second floor.


    A momentter, a person wearing a robe headed out through the window.


    - Human, the person tailing you is still at the entrance of the residence!


    Cale nodded his head and stealthily left the building using the Sound of the Wind. He headed to a ce that existed everywhere, just like the underworld.


    The slums.


    He was walking toward the slums. Cale''s hair that was sticking out of the robe was white.


    Knock knock knock.


    A person knocked on the door of a house that looked like it was about to break down.


    It was in the corner of the slums where no light shined down from the sun. These buildings that even the people in the slums avoided served as a resting ce for animals or people escaping from the rain.


    This house was located around those broken buildings.


    Knock knock knock.


    However, there was no response even after knocking for a while. The person who was knocking on the door let out a sigh before starting to knock a bit louder.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    ¡°My goodness! Why can''t you just go away?¡±


    The sound of someone grumbling inside could be heard before the old door slowly opened.


    Screeeech.


    A tired middle-aged man appeared through the open door. The man slightly flinched before starting to speak.


    ¡°... Who are you?¡±


    The man who had been knocking on the door respectfully bowed his head. That action made the man inside the house start to speak with a stoic expression.


    ¡°...Why did a priest-nime all the way here?¡±


    The man that was called a priest.


    The man with the long white hair was wearing a white priest robe with no crest on it.


    That man, Cale, smiled gently and started to speak. Raon spoke in his mind.


    - There is nobody around.


    Cale started to speak as well.


    ¡°I came because I wanted to destroy the Bell Tower.¡±


    The expression of the man in the house, the Alchemist, quickly changed.

 Chapter 155: Rolling in By the Vine (2)

    <h4>Chapter 155: Rolling in By the Vine (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale looked toward the stiff alchemist and started to speak.


    ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    The alchemist opened and closed his mouth a few times before verifying that nobody else was around and then moving to the side.


    ¡°Come, haaaa,e in for now.¡±


    Cale immediately walked in. He was walking with a rxed pace, as if he was going into his own living room.


    He then walked over to a chair with a broken back and sat down.


    He could see alchemy tools that have not been sanitized properly as he looked around.


    Alchemy in this world was simr to alchemy on Earth.


    It was used to make gold. However, the methods of doing so were different.


    The alchemists of the Western continent sought to use natural elements to create gold. Specifically, they tried to use water, wind, earth, wood, and fire. These five natural elements were the main elements used to attempt to create gold.


    These five elements were intertwined with mana as well.


    ck!


    Cale looked toward the table with broken corners in front of him. There was a round bowl sitting there.


    ¡°There is only cold water in the house. I do not know what kind of priest-nim you are, but please drink this cold water and then get on your way!¡±


    The alchemist filled the bowl with cold water and pushed it toward Cale. Cale did not even look at the bowl.


    His gaze was focused on the alcohol bottles in the room amongst the alchemy tools.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Aigoo, just what?!¡±


    The middle-aged alchemist saw that Cale''s gaze was on the alcohol bottles and kicked them to one side.


    ¡°Ah, damn.¡±


    ng, ng, ng!


    The alcohol bottles made loud noises as they ran into the alchemy tools. The mess made the middle-aged man start to frown. He heard the priest''s voice at that time.


    ¡°Alcoholic fake alchemist. Makes poison and small bombs for underworld organizations to use when they fight against each other.¡±


    Alchemists were unable to make bombs that were as strong as magic bombs, however, they were able to borrow the power of nature in order to create small bombs.


    However,pared to magic bombs that had a 100 percent rate of sess, their sess rate depended on whether the power of nature could release mana or not.


    That was why it could be said that the timed magic bomb they found in Maple Castle was amazing.


    The tired and drunk man''s gaze turned toward the priest.


    The two of them made eye contact.


    ¡°I heard that you would make anything as long as you got paid. Am I wrong?¡±


    Cale did not know the man''s name yet. There were only a few things he knew about him.


    This man was someone who had not appeared in the first five volumes of, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ and Billos had only brought a small amount of information about him.


    ¡®He is said to have been acting in this fake alchemist role for approximately 10 years. The underworld organizations think he is fake because his poisons and small bombs are only made properly half the time.¡¯


    A fake alchemist with a 50 percent chance of sess. That made Cale let out a snort.


    ¡®It means that he knows how to make 50 percent of the real thing.¡¯


    That was enough.


    What Cale wanted was someone with basic alchemy skills and something else. This middle-aged man had that something else.


    Fake alchemist.


    It was said that nobody knew his name.


    However, he had many nicknames.


    ¡°So, are you saying that you want to pay me to do a job? A priest wants to hire me?¡±


    ¡°That is the case.¡±


    ¡°...Ho!¡±


    The alchemist picked up a bottle of alcohol on the floor. He opened the bottle and started to chug. He then wiped the alcohol off the side of his lips with the back of his hand as he started to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a crazy priest!¡±


    Rustle.


    The middle-aged man turned his gaze to the priest who seemed to be responding to his statement. He then flinched as his body started to shake.


    Tap.


    Cale put a small bottle on top of the table. It was full of a ck liquid.


    ¡°T, that-¡±


    Cale could see the alchemist''s hands shaking. The alchemist turned his gaze away from the small bottle and looked toward the priest.


    However, the priest was not looking at the alchemist¡¯s face but his left wrist. There was no hand there.


    ¡°This liquid seems to ck like your left wrist, alchemist-nim.¡±


    The round left wrist was dyed ck. It looked like the remains of being charred by fire.


    ¡°T, this. This is from when I was poisoned as a child.¡±


    The alchemist quickly covered his wrist with his sleeve. Cale continued to look at the left sleeve as he gently started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like you chose to amputate your hand rather than healing it when you realized how serious the poison was.¡±


    Cale remembered what Billos had told him.


    ¡®He alwaysins of pain as he buys alcohol.¡¯


    The middle-aged man avoided Cale¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°That is none of your concern, priest-nim!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I heard that your body turns ck when you are poisoned by dead mana.¡±


    The people who use dead mana look like they have ck spiderwebs all over their body. The ones who are poisoned by dead mana slowly be dyed ck as they die.


    Any human affected by dead mana, including necromancers, suffer intense pain throughout their lives.


    ¡°Just how serious of a poison was it that it is ck? I also heard that you suffer from pain every day?¡±


    The alchemist started to think.


    He could not allow this to continue.


    He could not let everything be ruined because of this priest who suddenly showed up. The alchemist stopped avoiding the priest¡¯s gaze and turned his head back. At that moment, the priest with blue eyes that were looking at him started to speak.


    ¡°15 years ago...¡±


    The alchemist was finding it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°15 years ago, the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower said that they wanted to contribute to the Empire and took in some orphans and children from the slums. They taught them and made them do menial chores. I think they said the age range was between 5 and 15?¡±


    15 years ago. It was a decent amount of time.


    ¡°The citizens of the Empire sent tributes to the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower that they had considered to be terrible and now, the personal disciple of the Tower Head, is a child from the slums.¡±


    Some orphans and slum children had shown different levels of sess.


    ¡°Then the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower announced that they had sent the remaining children to the Alchemy Towers across the Empire.¡±


    People had believed them because sessful children from the slums had delivered the news.


    Cale smiled while looking at the pale middle-aged man.


    ¡°However, they stopped doing that shit about 10 years ago.¡±


    Shit.


    Cale was calling that praised action, ¡®shit.¡¯


    Plop.


    Cale threw a few pages of paper onto the table.


    ¡°This was because 10 years ago was when they started to conspire with the Empire¡¯s royal family in order to kidnap the citizens and use them for experiments.


    Cale tapped on the documents that described this situation as he continued to speak.


    ¡°They no longer needed the children that they could kill without worrying about any consequences.¡±


    Cale was no longer speaking formally. Although they were both sitting down, Cale was looking at the man as if he was looking down at him. The pale middle-aged man barely managed to get a few words out.


    ¡°S, stop-¡±


    However, Cale was not someone who would stop just like that. He continued to speak to this pitiful man.


    ¡°And you appeared in these slums 10 years ago.¡±


    This middle-aged man was supposedly not a part of the capital''s Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    There were a couple other Alchemy Towers across the Empire.


    If it was 10 years ago, this man would have been young as well.


    That was the reason Cale focused on this man after listening to Billos''s report.


    This man''s 10 years and the 10 years described in the information given to him by the Saint. They seemed to be rted.


    Cale observed the alchemist who seemed to be feeling both sorrow and fear as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I hear that the people of the slums, especially the children, like you and call you ahjussi or even uncle?¡±


    There were many nicknames used to address this person, as nobody knew his name.


    That was why Cale hade looking for him.


    ¡°I heard that you spend the remainder of your money after you buy your alcohol to buy food for the children.¡±


    The children of the slums like this alcoholic alchemist. It was because he always gave them food and healed their injuries.


    Cale asked the man with the shaking pupils.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Who was this person that was acting like a fake alchemist and had amputated his own hand because it was poisoned by dead mana?


    ¡°I, I, I-¡±


    The middle-aged man could not respond properly. Chaos, concern, and fear. The man who was full of those emotions, as well as some others, was severely shaking.


    Cale started to speak again.


    ¡°The Bell Tower has developed a dead mana bomb.¡±


    The alchemist¡¯s shaking body stopped shaking for a moment. However, his eyes were still shaking as if he could not believe it.


    ¡°I''m sure that it was thanks to the children who died 15 years ago, as well as the people who were used as guinea pigs for thest 10 years.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ugh.¡±


    The middle-aged man let out a noise that was either a cry or a moan and covered his face.


    He was a beginner alchemist who had run away after finding out the truth 10 years ago. The now middle-aged man felt suffocating fear fill his body.


    It was the fearing from guilt.


    At that moment, the man who felt like he was drowning in a swamp of fear could hear the priest¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I n to destroy the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡±


    He heard the priest say one other word.


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Definitely destroy it.


    That sentence roared like thunder through the fear. The man who had curled up moved his right hand away from his face and looked toward the priest.


    The priest had a scary expression on his face. This indifferent gaze that showed neither happiness, anger, nor support was scary. The priest started to speak again.


    ¡°I will ask you one more time. Who are you?¡±


    Cale looked down at the curled-up man.


    He was a bad but good person.


    Although his skills were so-so, he was someone with a conscience and a sense of guilt and responsibility.


    He was someone who knew how to regret. He was someone with his own sense of morals.


    Cale had determined that a church alone would make it difficult when he re-established the Church of the Sun God in the Empire.


    That meant that he needed another source of power as well.


    That was why Cale had thought about the Whipper Kingdom''s Civil War.


    He thought about the mages in hiding who were not a part of the Magic Tower. They had rebelled against the Magic Tower and gone into hiding.


    He was certain that there would be alchemists in the same situation, even if there were only a few.


    He needed to draw them out to the surface.


    He also needed someone to serve as their leader.


    This leader figure was the one Cale was trying to put to work.


    Raon''s voice could be heard in Cale''s mind.


    - Human, did this alcoholic experiment on those poor children 15 years ago as well?


    ¡®Who knows?¡¯


    Cale had no way of knowing. They were all pretty much the same to him.


    He heard the middle-aged man¡¯s voice at that time.


    ¡°R, Rei Stecker. That is my name.¡±


    Rei Stecker. A beginner alchemist with so-so skills who had been at the Empire''s Southern Alchemy Tower as a trainee for just one month. He had said his name for the first time in 11 years.


    His memories from 11 years ago seemed to pour into him as soon as he said his name.


    ¡°One month. They put me, a trainee, in charge of the children of the slums for one month. They told me that the children were from the capital. I did not know anything as I looked after them and I-¡±


    He had be close to them.


    ¡°Then I saw an experiment one monthter. During that experiment-¡±


    Rei¡¯s shoulders flinched. The skinny middle-aged man''s body seemed as if it would fall.


    He had held the hand of the child he was the closest with. He wanted to save the child. The child¡¯s fingernails had scratched the back of his hand at that time and Rei had been poisoned by the dead mana.


    The Southern Alchemy Tower tried to get rid of him. He had cut off his own wrist and started to run. He ran like a mad man. They stopped chasing him 1 yearter, as if they assumed that he had died.


    ¡°I saw what those bastards were doing during that experiment.¡±


    ¡°Rei Stecker, I did note here to listen to your story.¡±


    Rei looked toward the priest.


    ¡°I came to hire you. I heard that you do anything as long as you get paid?¡±


    Those words calmed Rei Stecker down. He then looked toward the bottle of dead mana on the table. He also saw the documents with the Bell Tower¡¯s secrets.


    The priest in front of him was being serious.


    ¡°I will give you as much money as you want. Will you follow me regardless of what my conditions are?¡±


    Rei Stecker asked in a shaking voice after hearing the priest¡¯s question.


    ¡°... You n to destroy the Bell Tower?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Definitely.¡±


    Rei jumped up.


    He then walked over to a corner of the room and lifted up a wooden nk. There was a box underneath it.


    Rei opened the bottle and took out a ss jar.


    ck.


    He ced the jar on top of the table.


    There was a ck hand inside of the jar. A hand that would not rot.


    There was a small scratch on the back of that hand.


    Rei Stecker could not throw away the hand that had held onto the child.


    Cale could see that guilt and anger was burning in Rei''s eyes.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Wait for me. I will return with a contract.¡±


    ¡°I do not need money. Please help me resolve my guilt.¡±


    Cale stopped for a moment before getting up. He looked toward Rei, who was looking at him intently, and started to speak.


    ¡°If that is what you want in return, that is what we will do.¡±


    Although Cale looked calm, Rei started to frown. The corners of his lips were shaking.


    Cale said onest thing to him before he left the shabby house.


    ¡°Drink the cold water and return to your senses. I don''t care much for alcoholics.¡±


    Screeeech.


    Cale left after saying that and the door closed behind him.


    Rei Stecker looked at the door for a while before lifting up the bowl of cold water and drinking all of the water inside.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ck.


    He put the bowl back down on the table and started to speak.


    ¡°Now I feel refreshed.¡±


    He had not felt this way for 11 years.


    The first day of the investigation.


    Crown prince Alberu looked at the Church of the Sun God''s Vatican and whispered to Cale.


    ¡°There is a secret table in a secret room?¡±


    Their extremely friendly-looking position made the guards, secretaries, and servants curious, but none of that was Cale¡¯s issue. Cale sincerely responded to Alberu''s question.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. Apparently, it is a pile of treasure.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Alberu grunted and hid his smile.


    Cale watched Alberu and recalled what the Saint, Jack, had told him.


    ¡®...I¡¯m not sure if they managed to find the Condemnation of the Sun.¡¯


    The Condemnation of the Sun.


    The name alone was amazing enough for the Saint to wield as he fought against the enemies and gathered the believers.

 Chapter 156: Rolling in By the Vine (3)

    <h4>Chapter 156: Rolling in By the Vine (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®Does the Condemnation of the Sun actually exist?¡¯


    That was the crazy priestess Cage¡¯s response. She seemed to be shocked.


    That made Cale realize something.


    ¡®It is not an ordinary item.¡¯


    Jack started to speak as if he knew what Cale was thinking about.


    ¡®It is a divine item.¡¯


    A divine item.


    An item gifted by the god.


    The thief that was the owner of the Sound of the Wind ancient power had died while running away with a divine item.


    That was how precious they were. The reason that the secret organization Arm was able to kill the strong Blue Wolf tribe was because they had a divine item.


    That was why Cale was excited as he asked.


    ¡®Where is the Condemnation of the Sun located? I will retrieve it.¡¯


    However, Jack shook his head with a bitter expression.


    ¡®I do not know.¡¯


    Jack had only heard about the existence of divine items while being taught by the pope the ways of a Saint. After that, the pope responded to Jack''s questions of, ¡®Are there divine items?¡¯ with, ¡®Divine items? Something like that does not exist.¡¯


    The fake Holy Maiden, Hannah, who had been quietly listening to Jack, let out a scoff.


    ¡®The Pope said that it does not exist. That means that it is definitely somewhere. That greedy old man probably hid it somewhere safe.¡¯


    Jack said something interesting at that moment.


    ¡®However, the Pope would not have been able to use the divine item even if he knew where it was located.¡¯


    ¡®Why is that?¡¯


    ¡®The Popes have not directly been appointed by the Sun God since the Pope from about 500 years ago. The rest since then were all selected in a meeting by the church¡¯s leaders.¡¯


    Hannah put on another smirk.


    ¡®Meeting of leaders my ass. It was more of an ugly fight for power.¡¯


    Cale listened to the crazy priestess, the Saint, and the fake Holy Maiden chat for a while before asking Jack a question.


    ¡®What kind of divine item is the Condemnation of the Sun?¡¯


    Cale set a goal for this trip after hearing Jack¡¯s response.


    He decided to steal it if he got lucky enough to find it.


    ¡®But I don''t really have a way to find it.¡¯


    There was no way Cale would know the location when neither the Saint nor the Holy Maiden knew about it. That was why he added the part about luck.


    Tap.


    Cale turned his head toward the hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    It was the crown prince.


    Cale, the rest of the Roan Kingdom''s investigation team, and the Empire¡¯s administrators all responded to Alberu.


    Cale, Choi Han, Eruhaben, and the Vice Captain all followed behind Alberu as they headed into the Vatican.


    There was still evidence of the explosion in the za outside the Vatican.


    Part of the Vatican itself was still destroyed from the magic bomb as well.


    There was a barricade along the site of the incident along with arge group of people gathered in the za just outside the barricade.


    ¡°Catch those terrible twins who destroyed the Church and killed our citizens!¡±


    ¡°The Church of the Sun God is disbanded! A church that seeks power is no longer a church!¡±


    Many different voices could be heard.


    ¡°Catch and kill those devils who killed the Pope-nim!¡±


    ¡°The Empire does not need the Sun God! The Church of the Sun God that kills people, be gone!¡±


    The Empire had revealed many things about the Church of the Sun God that they had discovered during their terror investigation. As a result, the Vatican was empty because the priests, as well as anybody else that was involved with the Vatican, were all currently under investigation.


    ¡®The Empire is quite an interesting ce.¡¯


    Cale could tell that the Empire''s royal family was letting these people do this on purpose. There were bound to be moles from the crown among those people as well.


    However, Cale did not care about it.


    -Human, human! Let¡¯s find a lot of treasures!


    Cale slightly nodded his head at Raon''s voice.


    He then lifted his head up.


    He could see the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower which was visible from all locations within the Empire.


    He could see the tall tower that looked as if it could stab the sun.


    In contrast, the Vatican was quiet and destroyed.


    ¡®Ah, so thrilling.¡¯


    That was what the fake Holy Maiden, Hannah, had said.


    ¡®I told Arm about the secret room. It is a location that only the Pope and the leaders know about. A lot of the Vatican¡¯s treasures are located there.¡¯


    ¡®However, I did not tell them about the secret table inside of the secret room.¡¯


    ¡®That is the path to the real treasure.¡¯


    Cale was more serious than ever before.


    The path to the treasure. He needed to be focused. Cale had already chatted about things with Alberu.


    ¡®Cale Henituse. Let¡¯s proceed with the n on thest day of the investigation.¡¯


    ¡®Is it because the celebration is the next day?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. We will swipe it when the Empire is busy with the preparations.¡¯


    ¡®Sounds great. Then I guess I need to act like a dedicated investigator until then.¡¯


    Cale''s solemn expression as he finished recalling the conversation made the Empire''s investigation squad members stiffen up.


    Rustle.


    Cale stepped on some rocks that had fallen off the broken buildings as he slowly entered the Vatican.


    ¡°Do we just need to investigate as we want?¡±


    The Empire''s administrator lightly nodded his head at Alberu¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes sir. However, we ask that you let us know of the location in advance and have one of us with you at all times.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that so? Whatever. We''ll do as you have asked.¡±


    The administrator let out a sigh of relief after seeing Alberu not getting upset. Alberu divided up the investigation squad and gave some orders.


    ¡°These five people including myself will investigate the central building.¡±


    The central building. The eastern Annex. The western administrative offices. Alberu distributed the team and pointed to thest building as he looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Young master Cale Henituse, you and inspector Ben will investigate the rear garden and the tower with the spire behind it.


    Cale and Ben made eye contact.


    Ben was one of Alberu¡¯s secretaries who had been named as an inspector based on his investigation abilities. He was, naturally, a disguised Dark Elf.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I do not need any other guards as I have three of my knights with me, your highness.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head as if that was not an issue.


    ¡°Do as you like. You, Ben, and an administrator from the Empire. Three knights should be fine for the three of you.¡±


    Alberu gave the order for all of them to start moving.


    Cale put Ben in front of him and slowly headed to the garden.


    ¡®There is nothing in the garden.¡¯


    The fake Holy Maiden, Hannah, had said that there was nothing of value in the garden.


    Cale could see the Empire''s administrator smiling awkwardly as soon as they entered the garden.


    ¡°...Mm, it is pretty ugly isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The administrator could see the flowers that were trampled. There were also blood stains, making it look more like a battlefield rather than a garden. The administrator could not help but smile awkwardly to show them such a terrible sight.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Cale started to speak to the administrator.


    ¡°It just makes me sad to think about that terrible moment.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The administrator recalled that this young master in front of him was the one who put himself in harm¡¯s way in order to defend his kingdom. He leaned his ear toward the just noble¡¯s words.


    ¡°I pray that we can find the perpetrators in order to console the souls of the dead as well as the hearts of those they left behind.¡±


    ¡°...Those are very touching words.¡±


    Cale acted like a just noble as he walked through the garden. He could see the tower behind the garden. There was a very small window at the top of it.


    The administrator started to speak once he noticed that Cale''s gaze was on the tower.


    ¡°It is said that there was a heretic when the Vatican was created hundreds of years ago. They supposedly locked the heretic up at the top of the tower.¡±


    Cale had heard this from Jack as well.


    ¡°It is a building with a staircase leading up to the top and nothing else. It is a pretty useless building. It has not been used for a couple hundred years.¡±


    That was what Hannah had said as well.


    ¡®...But what is going on?¡¯


    Boom! Boom!


    His heart was beating wildly.


    It had started from the moment he looked at the tower. Cale kept his gaze on the tower as he started to speak.


    ¡°Ben, let us split up and look. I will go toward the tower.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I understand.¡±


    The Empire''s administrator retreated to the entrance of the garden and started to speak.


    ¡°Please take your time. I will be right here.¡±


    It meant that he would be watching them.


    Cale did not say anything as he started to walk toward the tower.


    ¡°What is going on, Cale-nim?¡±


    Choi Han was following behind Cale.


    Hilsman was with Ben while Eruhaben was with the Empire¡¯s administrator.


    Cale casually responded to Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡°Nothing, my heart is just beating.¡±


    ¡®Heart?¡¯


    Choi Han seemed to be confused.


    It was at that moment.


    It was as Cale got closer to the tower.


    The moment that he could see the only door into this 15-story tower that looked cold and cruel.


    Choi Han saw it.


    ¡°Cale-nim, in your hand-¡±


    He could not say the rest as he looked around. He then quickly moved to Cale''s side in order to block the view of the Empire''s administrator.


    Choi Han then pointed to Cale''s right hand.


    Swooooooosh-


    A small gust of wind was forming on Cale''s right hand.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    A lowughter echoed in the area. The quietughter was filled with both admiration and shock.


    It was Cale. Cale could not prevent himself fromughing.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His heart was beating wildly.


    His feet felt lighter as well.


    It was the Sound of the Wind.


    The Sound of the Wind was roaring in his mind more than ever before. Cale recalled the information about the former owner of this power.


    The greatest thief who had stolen a divine item.


    She was as bold as she was fast.


    Swooooooosh-


    The gust of wind on his hand kept wanting to fly toward the tower.


    - Human, what is going on? Why are you causing the wind? Are you trying to destroy the tower with the whirlwind?


    Raon''s serious voice echoed in his mind.


    - Don¡¯t do that! I saw your hands shakingst time! The great and mighty Raon Miru can easily destroy a tower like that if you want! I can destroy the pce as well!


    Cale quietly responded back.


    ¡°We can¡¯t destroy it.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    - ... You are not going to destroy it?


    Choi Han asked with confusion while Raon responded with an oddly disappointed tone.


    Cale brushed his face with his left hand.


    He recalled the information Jack and Hannah had told him about the tower.


    ¡®Although they call her a heretic, the leaders get to know the truth. The woman who was imprisoned in the tower was thest real Holy Maiden.¡¯


    ¡®You''re right. She supposedly tried to reveal the church¡¯s wrongdoings, but she failed and ended up having to live the terrible life of being imprisoned in the tower forever.¡¯


    ¡®The Pope tried to brainwash us from an early age that acting like that Holy Maiden would only lead to a pitiful life.¡¯


    The tower where thest real Holy Maiden lived.


    She had looked down at the church from the small window at the top of the tallest tower in the Vatican.


    Cale remembered the question he had asked Jack, as well as Jack''s response.


    ¡®What kind of divine item is the Condemnation of the Sun?¡¯


    Jack had an awkward smile as he responded back.


    ¡®It is the Sun¡¯s judgment. Although it is hard to believe...¡¯


    He shook his head as he continued to speak.


    ¡®It is supposed to prevent the night. A white night. It is said to bring forth a bright night.¡¯


    The Condemnation of the Sun.


    An item that destroys the darkness.


    It was a divine item that only the Church of the Sun God could own.


    Cale looked toward the tower again.


    It is here.


    The thief who owned the Sound of the Wind was quietly reaching out to him.


    It is here.


    The divine item is here.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°We will secretly leave the pce tonight.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Excuse me?¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t even look toward the shocked Choi Han as he started to speak to Raon.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    -What is it, Human?


    ¡°Show the assassin in my room some illusions tonight. Make him think that I am peacefully sleeping in the room.¡±


    - He is pretty strong, so I will need to create a magic circle with a magic stone.


    ¡°Use it.¡±


    Cale didn''t care.


    Why would he care about a magic stone when they were going to find a divine item?


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Tonight. We will loot this tower tonight.¡±


    1. I changed god¡¯s item to divine item. Chapters 51 and 52 have been updated.

 Chapter 157: Rolling in By the Vine (4)

    <h4>Chapter 157: Rolling in By the Vine (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Loot the tower.


    Take everything from the tower.


    Choi Han was used to Cale¡¯s way of speaking by now.


    ¡®Although he is phrasing it like that, I''m sure he¡¯ll use it for good again.¡¯


    Everything Cale had done until now was used to help others or for something positive. Choi Han trusted Cale.


    That was why he responded back with no issues.


    ¡°I will prepare for it.¡±


    ¡°Good. We are going to wear the fake outfits as well.¡±


    Choi Han flinched after hearing that they were going to wear the fake secret organization outfit, but still quietly nodded his head.


    Cale started to think about the Church of the Sun God and the Vatican.


    The Church of the Sun God had existed as a religious body on the continent for a long time.


    It became a powerful church after the Vatican was created in the Mogoru Empire a couple hundred years ago and has strengthened its influence as the official religion of the Empire for the past 150 years.


    ¡®This tower was supposedly built when the Vatican was created.¡¯


    Cale touched the surface of the tower.


    It was currently the middle of a winter night.


    The tower''s walls were cold.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Sound of the Wind was running wild.


    - Human, why are you smiling in such a scary manner?


    Raon''s voice echoed in his head. Cale ignored Raonpletely as he started to speak. It was a quiet voice.


    ¡°It''s new.¡±


    Choi Han responded to him.


    ¡°The Empire seems to have put it up recently.¡±


    ¡°Yes. They probably destroyed the original lock and reced it since there was nothing in the tower.¡±


    Cale pointed to the new lock.


    ¡°Break it.¡±


    Shhhhh.


    A small ck aura silently destroyed the lock.


    The door to the top of the tower opened without a sound. Raon flew in through the gap.


    - There are no people nor magic devices here. Human, this really was thrown to the side!


    Cale nodded his head at Raon''s report and walked in through the door.


    The fifteenth floor. The small window was the only window on this floor.


    Paaaat.


    A small orb of light appeared in front of Cale.


    Choi Han closed the door while leaving just a small gap before he started to speak.


    ¡°I will be right here.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and slowly started to speak.


    Eruhaben should be sleeping peacefully in Cale''s bed with his hair changed to match Cale''s red hair.


    The spy in Cale''s bedroom should be looking at the real Hilsman guarding the door to Cale''s bedroom and the fake Choi Han guarding the inside of Cale¡¯s bedroom.


    They would think that Eruhaben switched shifts and went to his room to sleep.


    - Human, let¡¯s hurry up!


    Cale did not respond to Raon''s urging and slowly walked up.


    Tap. Tap.


    His footsteps echoed as he followed the circr staircase up to the top.


    ¡®All of the guards are gathered by the eastern Annex.¡¯


    The highest level of security in the Vatican started from the eastern Annex, then the Western administrative offices, and finally the central building. The garden didn''t even have any guards.


    Cale had floated in the air for a long time in order to determine the patrol paths and learned that there was approximately an hour gap between when the guards woulde to the garden.


    ¡®They''re pretty much advertising that the eastern Annex has a secret room.¡¯


    Cale found that to be stupid.


    He recalled what the sword master Hannah had said.


    ¡®The Church¡¯s patrols and the Empire''s current patrol patterns are probably different, but I''ll tell you anyways since it may help.¡¯


    The fake Holy Maiden exined the patrol patterns.


    ¡®They barely go to the garden.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, Hannah. But didn¡¯t the Pope go to the garden a lot?¡¯


    Hannah scoffed and added on.


    ¡®He did. That sleepless old bastard. He always walked around the garden. He wouldn¡¯t even let otherse to the garden when he was there. Funny bastard. Is the garden his private area?¡¯


    Cale could finally understand the Pope¡¯s actions.


    ¡®The Pope seems to have known about this tower.¡¯


    He seemed to have known that a divine item was here.


    ¡®Although I don''t know why he didn¡¯t give the divine item to the Saint.¡¯


    Even if he was just a half Saint, Jack should still have been able to use the divine item. Then the believers would have be even more faithful.


    Of course, the Pope may have thought it would be difficult to control the Saint if he had a divine item. That may be why he hid the existence of the divine item.


    - Human, why are you continuously smiling as you walk up? Hurry up so that we can get our things!


    Cale started to walk a little faster.


    Swooooooosh-


    The Sound of the Wind surrounded Cale¡¯s feet. He was able to climb up quickly without much effort.


    Cale finally arrived at the 15th floor.


    ¡°Human, I will break the lock!¡±


    Raon must have determined that it was okay not to be quiet, as he shouted out loud.


    The ck Dragon broke the new lock on the small and old iron door and pushed the door to the side.


    ¡°Human, let¡¯s crawl!¡±


    The door was only half of Cale''s height.


    Raon folded his wings and slowly crawled in. He then pushed his head back out.


    ¡°Human, why are you noting in?¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh as he crawled through the doorway.


    The 15th floor. Cale stood up as soon as he entered the narrow room.


    ¡°...Human, it¡¯s so barren.¡±


    There really was nothing in here.


    An old metal bed, a table that seemed like it would break at any moment, and a metal chair. Those were the only things in the room.


    ¡°Human, I think I understand why the Empire just left it alone.¡±


    There really was nothing in here.


    It just seemed like a forgotten prison.


    Raon recalled the dark cave he had been chained in. This room was as gloomy as that cave.


    ¡°...Human, there is a weird violent and scary aura in here.¡±


    The ck Dragon felt something odd. Cale was silent.


    At that moment, an interesting noise reached Raon''s ear.


    Swooooooosh-


    It was the wind. Raon turned his head. He could not say anything.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The uneven tes on the prison''s floor.


    Cale Henituse was crouched over and tapping on the te. Raon just continued to watch. Eventually, the ck Dragon made eye contact with the human who started to speak.


    ¡°It is right here.¡±


    Whirlwinds were roaring by Cale''s side.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    The old metal bed and chair started to clunk. The prison was quiet other than the noise of the roaring whirlwinds. Raon had never seen this power working in such a manner.


    Cale had used the Sound of the Wind as soon as he entered the prison.


    He then felt the emotions stored within the ancient power.


    This was the first time he had felt it.


    ¡®Cheering.¡¯


    The Sound of the Wind was cheering.


    Cale looked toward Raon. The ck Dragon nodded his head before using magic to lift up the te Cale was tapping on.


    The te that had been there for hundreds of years took a bit of effort to move.


    Swooooooosh-


    The wind gathered on its own and brushed away the dirt once the te was removed.


    ¡°...Found it.¡±


    There was a ck box.


    It was a box with a lock that was so old that the right key probably wouldn¡¯t even open it. It was a small box.


    Cale quickly brushed the dirt off of the top of the box.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He could feel his heart going wild as he brushed the dirt away.


    The Condemnation of the Sun.


    It was now in his hands.


    This would make it possible to create a mess in the Empire earlier than he nned.


    Raon, who had been approaching Cale, could not get any closer due to the whirlwinds and so he destroyed the lock from a distance.


    Crack.


    The lock broke easily.


    Cale slowly opened the box.


    Screeech, clunk.


    The inside of the box was revealed for the first time in hundreds of years.


    ¡°... What the?¡±


    Cale was confused.


    Swooooooosh-


    The whirlwinds slowly disappeared as if they could finally rx. Raon was then able to stick to Cale in order to see inside of the box.


    ¡°Hmm? Human, this is very scary and violent!¡±


    Cale could not respond to Raon''s statement.


    He slowly took the item out of the box.


    It was a book.


    The white book seemed to be in perfect condition. Cale read the title.


    < How to Die Peacefully >


    ¡®... Scary.¡¯


    This did not seem to be the Condemnation of the Sun.


    It was at that moment.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    He could hear the voice of the Super Rock. Cale flinched and looked toward Raon.


    ¡°Raon, is there a curse on this book?¡±


    ¡°No! It just has a violent and scary aura!¡±


    Cale turned stoic. Raon had been saying it was violent and scary since earlier.


    Was it because of this book? Based on what the Super Rock was saying, it really did seem to be scary.


    Cale slowly put the book down.


    ¡°Hmm? Human, isn¡¯t it ours?¡±


    ¡°...No. This is a bit.¡±


    Swooooooosh-


    A wind suddenly gushed. Cale could feel the Sound of the Wind¡¯s silent anger through the wind.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale picked up the white book again.


    The wind stopped.


    ¡®It is definitely a divine item. It is also not cursed.¡¯


    Cale felt odd while looking at the book.


    ¡®...Why is it in the Roannguage?¡¯


    The words Cale could see were in the Roannguage.


    ¡°Raon, the title is in the Roannguage, right?¡±


    ¡°Human, isn¡¯t it a runguage?¡±


    ¡°¡®...What?¡±


    Raon was saying that the title was runic to him. Cale¡¯s expression changed. He opened the book without any hesitation.


    He flipped to the first page.


    < All of the world¡¯s lifeforms are beautiful once they are dead. >


    He turned to the next page.


    < Do you wish to die? >


    < Follow me! >


    < Come learn about the easiest way to die! >


    Raon, who was stretching his neck up to see the book, continued to tilt his head in confusion. It was weird. He then heard Cale''s voice.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Human?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cage is part of the Church of Death, right?¡±


    The crazy priestess Cage.


    Raon looked toward Cale with an odd expression.


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°It has been a while since they had a Saint or a Holy Maiden, right?¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    Raon''s eyes seemed to be asking why Cale was asking such obvious questions, but Cale just silently continued to turn the pages until he returned to the cover.


    He could see the name of the author.


    < Author: A Heartfelt Death. >


    ¡®Ha, this...¡¯


    Cale was bbergasted.


    I think this is -


    ¡®A divine item of the God of Death.¡¯


    It was not surprising that he found a divine item. However, he was confused.


    ¡®Why is this over here?¡¯


    Why was a divine item of the God of Death in the prison of the Sun God''s final Holy Maiden?


    Cale could not put the pieces of the puzzle together.


    Cale put the white book back in the box.


    He then pulled the box out of the dirt.


    ¡°...And what is this?¡±


    Underneath the box was a book covered on both sides by an iron te. Cale picked up the iron tes and the book in shock.


    Thud.


    The book fell out of the iron tes andnded on the ground.


    The old book opened as it hit the ground.


    There were just a few lines of text on the book after the effects of time.


    ¡°Human, this is in the Empire¡¯snguage!¡±


    The words were in the Empire¡¯snguage.


    Cale, who had learned the basics of the Empire¡¯snguage for this trip, could read a few of the words.


    < You fucking bastards! >


    They were swear words.


    Cale had memorized all of the swear words.


    < I hope you all die! >


    They were swear words.


    The majority of the words that were still legible were mainly swear words.


    ¡°Human, doesn¡¯t it seem like the owner of this room wrote this?¡±


    Cale carefully opened the book''s first page.


    He could see the Empire¡¯snguage on the first page of the diary.


    ¡°Raon, read it for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. The great Raon knows all of the continent¡¯snguages!¡±


    Raon started to read the legible text on the page.


    ¡°Pope, you bastard who deserves to die a miserable death. You decided to imprison me like this? You stupid bastard who will never receive even the slightest sliver of a blessing from the Sun God.¡±


    Cale looked toward Raon. Raon looked back with a serious expression.


    ¡°That is what it says.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Sure.¡±


    Cale listened closely to Raon''s continued trantion.


    ¡°You imprisoned this precious person in this tiny prison! A hundred, no, a thousand days of suffering is not enough for you! I will never forgive you! Evil bastards! I was the idiot for trusting you! Shitheads!¡±


    ¡®¡¤¡¤¡¤Yes. Anybody would get angry if they were imprisoned.¡¯


    Cale understood the Holy Maiden¡¯s feelings. This diary was definitely the Holy Maiden¡¯s diary.


    Raon turned the page and continued to trante.


    ¡°You imprisoned me with the God of Death¡¯s divine item in order to suppress my power? Just watch! I will leave this underneath the divine item so that someone in the future will see it! Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale, who had been nkly listening to the swearing, and Raon, who had been realistically reciting the swears, looked toward each other. Raon pointed to the white book.


    ¡°Human, this-¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yes. Just read on.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Raon smiled at Cale''s cheery disposition and continued to read. He then flinched.


    ¡°Stupid idiots. You don''t even know where the Sun God''s divine item is located. You dare to put me, the one aiming to be royalty, in this- human, this is weird!¡±


    ¡°...Let¡¯s keep reading.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Raon looked at the diary that was in the Empire¡¯snguage.


    < For someone who was called the future Queen to end up like this. Who knew the second prince and the Pope would do such a terrible thing? >


    < Why did I ask royal father to bring the Sun God into the Empire? Wasn¡¯t it because I was a Holy Maiden? >


    < That was why I said the Pope, that was why I said that bastard could not be Pope! They were all tricked by that evil mask! This is unfair! >


    Raon read it all for Cale. He then continued to read.


    ¡°You stole the God of Death¡¯s divine item because you are scared of the Church of the God of Death? How could that be the will of the just Sun God? You bastards deserve to die miserable deaths!¡±


    The puzzle was slowlying together for Cale.


    Thest Holy Maiden was the heir to the throne.


    ¡®The second prince was probably the one with the most influence after her.¡¯


    The second prince and the Pope had conspired to imprison the Holy Maiden in here.


    They were also the ones to put the divine item of their enemy, the God of Death, in here.


    ¡®That was why the Pope liked to walk here a lot.¡¯


    The Pope did not walk here because of the Condemnation of the Sun.


    It was because of this bomb that needed to be kept an even a bigger secret. It was something only he could know about.


    ¡®I guess it makes sense.¡¯


    The Church of the Sun God is one of the most famous groups on the continent.


    The Church of the God of Death is not as strong in influence.


    However, death was stronger than the sun. It made sense why they would still be wary of them.


    At that moment, Raon''s continued trantion reached Cale''s ear.


    ¡°Stupid idiots! You burned my pce once you imprisoned me? You then called me crazy and a heretic forughing? Why do you think Iughed?¡±


    Gasp.


    Raon gasped as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Stupid idiots. You didn''t even know that the Condemnation of the Sun was in there.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°The divine item that you''ve been looking for is underneath that burnt pce!¡±


    Cale looked toward Raon, who read one more thing in the diary.


    ¡°Ah, so funny.¡±


    ¡®It really is funny.¡¯


    Cale looked toward Raon, who looked back at the smiling Cale, and asked.


    ¡°Human, are we looting the pce as well?¡±

 Chapter 158: Rolling in By the Vine (5)

    <h4>Chapter 158: Rolling in By the Vine (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Raon could see Cale''s stiff expression.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    The low voice made Raon realize that his thought might be going too wild. Raon started to speak with a stiff expression as well.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Yes?¡±


    Raon had a perfect grasp of Cale''s strength. The ck Dragon''s front paw patted on Cale¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Human, I said something too wild. Not only is your body weak, your influence is also much less than the Empire¡¯s royal family. So just sit back. I will loot the pce for you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Contrary to Raon, who had been serious about looting the pce for Cale, Cale started to pack the box and diary up as he shared his new n.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look for it starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Human, that is more like you! The Grand Pce is just dustpared to a great and mighty Dragon! Do not worry! I will destroy anything in our way!¡±


    Cale ignored the vicious ramblings of a five-year-old as he headed to the only window on the floor.


    He stopped in front of the window.


    He had not considered breaking in through this window.


    The window was only about as wide as Cale''s face. There were also iron bars, making it difficult to see outside.


    However, the Vatican waspletely visible past this window. You could even see the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower and the Grand Pce behind the Vatican as well.


    Raon moved over to Cale, who was looking out the window. Cale touched the bars as he started to speak.


    ¡°The Holy Maiden must have had it hard. She had to spend her life in this prison.¡±


    Cale''s emotional statement made Raon recall his years in the cave. Raon looked toward Cale with an emotional gaze.


    ¡®This human really is a good person. He knows how to have this kind of thought as well.¡¯


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good human.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s resolve this Holy Maiden¡¯s grudges.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Human, let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Cale smiled while looking at Raon energetically nod his head. It was a very sly smile.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han¡¯s question and handed him a bottle.


    ¡°...Isn''t this dead mana?¡±


    It was a bottle of dead mana. It would kill anybody who drank it. Cale was always carrying this around while saying, ¡®just in case.¡¯


    Cale pointed outside the tower and started to speak.


    ¡°Pull up all the grass in the garden and put one or two drops of dead mana in the dirt. It would be bad if it gets polluted.¡±


    Choi Han found it difficult to wrap his head around the suddenmand, but he had a good idea about what Cale was trying to do.


    ¡°Cale-nim, do I just need to leave evidence of Arm being here?¡±


    ¡®He really is smart.¡¯


    Although Choi Han acted aloof every so often, Cale knew that he was a smart person.


    ¡°Yes. I''ll also tell you the location of a fake alchemist in the slums, so go find him. He''ll understand if you say that the priest sent you.¡±


    ¡°What do I need to tell him to do?¡±


    ¡°Tell him to spread a rumor.¡±


    ¡°What rumor?¡±


    Cale was thinking about preparing to fight against the Empire after the war against the Northern Alliance. That was why he had expected to go up against the Empire at least two yearster.


    ¡®But things are different now.¡¯


    Things would change if he could get his hands on the divine item of the Church of the Sun God.


    People tend to believe when they see miracles happen.


    ¡®We will shake the Empire.¡¯


    He needed to spread the seeds in the Empire.


    Cale gave an order to Choi Han who was looking at him.


    ¡°The Empire lost the person who could deliver the word of the lord. An evil power will bring forth the eternal night. The proof of this has appeared close to the tower where the heretic was trapped.¡±


    He would share this rumor with the children of the slums and they would slowly spread it throughout the Empire.


    Crown prince Alberu did not feel good after hearing some news this morning. He was then curious. That was why he had called Cale Henituse over.


    Click.


    The teacup was ced on the table and Alberu looked toward Cale, who was sitting across from him, and started to speak.


    ¡°Was it you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, your highness?¡±


    Alberu was certain after seeing Cale eating a cookie with an expression that seemed to be saying, ¡®I know nothing.¡¯


    ¡°It was you.¡±


    ¡°What was?¡±


    ¡°What did you do to the Vatican?¡±


    Crunch.


    Cale started to smile as he bit down on the cookie.


    It happened earlier this morning. The Empire sent a message to the Roan Kingdom''s investigation team to halt their investigations for a moment.


    Alberu recalled the contents of the message. The Empire was openly pressuring a foreign kingdom. That upset him, but more importantly, what mattered was that the Empire seemed to be in such a crisis that it was willing to end their cooperation if needed.


    He looked toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°The Empire suddenly ordered that we will not be able to investigate for three days.¡±


    ¡°I see. How disappointing.¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    Alberu started to speak after tapping on the armrest of his chair a couple of times.


    ¡°Something must have happened in the Vaticanst night, but they do not seem to me us or suspect us of doing anything. They seemed more like they were preventing us from going to the Vatican to investigate.¡±


    ¡°So did you agree to their terms, your highness?¡±


    ¡°You think I''m crazy enough to ept it right away? I said it is too much that they are not allowing us to investigate for three days when we are only here for a week.¡±


    Honestly speaking, Alberu did not have any reason toin.


    The investigation was not a big deal. It was just a small portion of the reason he came to the Empire.


    ¡°Your highness, what if you asked them to reduce the number of administrators observing us in the remaining time in return for not being able to investigate for three days?¡±


    ¡°That is exactly what I asked for.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s frown loosened up a bit. The two of them made eye contact and started to sigh.


    It would be easier for Cale and the Dark Elves to loot the Vatican if the Empire lessened the number of people observing their movements.


    Alberu picked his teacup back up and started to speak.


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t n on talking.¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders. Normally, Alberu should get angry as the crown prince when someone refuses to answer his question like this, however, there was no need to do that.


    ¡°Your highness, it will be a benefit for the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Cale Henituse. He never said anything that he did not mean. Although he caused a lot of incidents, he never did anything to harm the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡®In fact, he has helped the kingdom quite a bit.¡¯


    Cale Henituse was someone who did anything and everything to help and protect the Roan Kingdom.


    That was why Alberu let it go without saying anything.


    ¡®...He is a trustworthy punk.¡¯


    Trust was slowly developing between the two of them. Alberu looked toward Cale with a slightly more rxed expression. There was curiosity in his gaze.


    Cale cautiously called out to the crown prince at that moment.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Then can we rx today?¡±


    Alberu instantly started to frown again.


    ¡°...What are you trying to do?¡±


    Cale responded back with a bright expression.


    ¡°Doing some reading and going for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Who is nning to do that?¡±


    Cale pointed to himself.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    There was a disguised high-grade Dark Elf mage in the room.


    However, Alberu could not hold back.


    ¡°...You''re driving me nuts.¡±


    Cale casually got up and Alberu waved for him to quickly leave. Cale smiled at the Dark Elf that was looking at him oddly and headed to the Empire''s library to read.


    However, he could not go alone.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it will be fine if you follow this knight as a guide.¡±


    One of the Empire¡¯s knights stuck to him.


    It was the red-haired knight.


    Yes, it was that Cat.


    ¡°Where would you like to go, young master-nim?¡±


    The Cat Knight who seemed to be in his tweens asked in a low voice. However, the voice he intentionally lowered to act like a majestic knight was extremely awkward.


    ¡°Please take me to the Empire''s library. Foreigners are allowed on the first floor, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, it is allowed. I will guide you there.¡±


    The Cat Knight quickly started to walk.


    Cale followed a half step behind the Cat while Choi Han and an invisible Raon followed behind him.


    - Human, he keeps peeking over at you.


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    The Cat Knight continued to peek at Cale as he guided them to the destination. He was doing it in a way that seemed to be hoping that Cale would catch on.


    That was why Cale ignored him.


    ¡®Why would I talk to someone who probably came here to kill someone?¡¯


    Cale just focused his gaze on the Empire''s library up ahead, which was one of the Mogoru Empire¡¯s pride and joy. It was a modest yet exquisite appearance that made it look more like an academy than a pce.


    The thought of the divine item made Cale''s footsteps lighter.


    Then came the hook.


    ¡°Excuse me, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤What is it?¡±


    The Cat Knight flinched after seeing the gaze of the noble whose hair was a brighter shade of red than his own. However, he carefully asked his question.


    ¡°Do you have pet cats?¡±


    Cale felt his heart drop.


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    The Cat Knight answered back while looking like an embarrassed little boy.


    ¡°I just smelled cats on you.¡±


    He looked really pure as he scrunched up his freckled nose. However, the Cat Knight could see that Cale''s expression did not change at all when he looked up.


    Cale''s gaze made him wonder whether he was wrong. Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t the one with a cat?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you are the one with a cat.¡±


    Slight panic became visible on the pure face. Cale''s handnded on the knight''s shoulder at that moment.


    Swipe. Swipe.


    The knight¡¯s shoulders stiffened at Cale''s motion. Cale and the Cat Knight made eye contact.


    ¡°You have some animal fur on your uniform.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It looks like you have a red cat that matches your hair?¡±


    Cale asked with a gentle smile as the knight shook his head.


    ¡°It must be my hair. I do not have any pets.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cale could see that the knight turned serious.


    ¡°Yes sir. I hate animals.¡±


    He seemed to mean it.


    Cale did not say anything else as he started to walk again. The Cat knight started to describe the things around them once more. Cale heard Raon''s voice in his head.


    - He seemed super excited when he asked if you had pet cats, but he seemed serious when he said that he hates animals! It was very odd!


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    This knight was an odd one.


    However, Cale reaffirmed his decision when Choi Han whispered in his ear once he left the Cat Knight outside the library and walked in.


    ¡°Cale-nim, that knight''s strength is too high for him to be someone¡¯s guide. Being a knight seems to be a cover.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll pretend not to know.¡¯


    An assassin¡¯s thought process was none of Cale''s business, as usual.


    However, Cale could not help but recall some of the information that Hilsman had brought back about that knight.


    ¡®That knight is originally from the slums.¡¯


    ¡®Apparently, he grew up with poor parents and many siblings, but his good character made him popr with the people in the slums and the general public. They call him a Dragon from the river.


    The final piece of information kept crossing his mind.


    The Cat Knight was 23 years old.


    ¡®Some of his siblings were said to have gone to the Alchemy Tower 15 years ago. His parents definitely seem to be human.¡¯


    15 years ago. The slums.


    He thought about the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Who did the Cat knighte here to kill?


    Cale did not worry about it too much. Instead, he followed the librarian around the first floor of the library.


    The librarian seemed happy but shocked.


    ¡°It has been a while since I¡¯ve seen a foreigner who is interested in the history of the pce.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I just want to learn more about the long history of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least know the history of a ce that invited you over?¡±


    The librarian nodded his head at Cale¡¯s response. The librarian liked this young foreigner''s attitude.


    They stopped in front of the public chronology of the Empire and exined it to Cale.


    ¡°This is where we have the information on the history of the Empire as well as the achievements of past Emperors.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, I see. I will slowly look through them.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Pleasee to the desk if you need any help.¡±


    The librarian nodded his head and smiled with satisfaction at the young master who immediately started to read.


    ¡®I guess he must like the Empire quite a bit to know the Empire¡¯snguage.¡¯


    That was the reason for the librarian¡¯s curiosity.


    Although the first floor of the library was open to foreigners, all of the books were in the Empire¡¯snguage. Although they were proiming that it was open to foreigners, they were still saying that you can¡¯t read anything if you don''t learn ournguage.


    However, Cale had Raon.


    - Human, information about the Vatican is three shelves down from where you are.


    Cale slowly looked through random books until he got there.


    Flip. Flip.


    Raon''s clear voice echoed in his mind.


    - There is a pce that was created when the Vatican was being built.


    Cale covered his mouth with the book as he quietly started to speak.


    ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    Cale opened the book.


    - There is no information about the burning of a pce since the Vatican was built. However, there is only one pce that was built during that time.


    They had not seen any area that showed any signs of having been burnt in the past.


    - A garden was created next to that pce.


    A pce and a garden that was built as the Vatican was created.


    - They are called the, ¡®Sun Pce,¡¯ and the, ¡®Sun Garden.¡¯ The names were said to have been created by the Imperial Prince and the Pope.


    Flip. Flip.


    Cale quickly turned the pages. Of course, Raon quickly read through the information. Raon started to speak to Cale, who had been turning the pages for three hours.


    - The early information is all the useful information that is in the book.


    Plop.


    Cale closed the book. He then started to speak to Choi Han.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    There was no need to read anymore.


    The Sun Pce.


    Cale knew where the Sun Pce was.


    He also knew the famous Sun Garden next to it.


    That was the location of the end of year celebration.


    Cale headed out of the library and started to walk. He could soon see the fancy pce and the just-as-beautiful garden next to it.


    They shined like the sun.


    Once he got closer to the two locations...


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His heart was beating wildly.


    And his fingers became itchy.


    An invisible wind rustled by Cale''s side.


    Thest day of the investigation.


    Alberu spoke to Cale before getting off of the carriage.


    ¡°See you at the celebration afterward.¡±


    Alberu was nning on acting like a proper crown prince as he walked around the building with the Empire¡¯s administrators in order to give Cale the opening to go into the eastern Annex.


    The number of administrators watching them was cut in half. However, they were no longer allowed to investigate the rear garden of the tower with the spire.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Alberu suddenly seemed to have realized something.


    ¡°A sword master is supposedlying to the celebration.¡±


    ¡°The Empire¡¯s sword master?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sword master.


    There was one sword master in the Empire, one in the Caro Kingdom, and one in the North.


    That was what was known to the public.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale started to frown. Alberu seemed to understand what was on Cale''s mind as he started to speak.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t need to worry. The Empire probably ns on showing off their might by having the sword master show up to the celebration. He is showing up tomorrow in order to immediately take part in it. We don''t need to pay any attention.¡±


    The existence of a sword master raised a nation''s status and increased the morale of the knights.


    The highest level of the sword.


    There was a lot of meaning in reaching that level.


    That was why Alberu started to speak while looking at Cale¡¯s stiff expression that seemed to be worrying about the Roan Kingdom that did not have any sword masters.


    ¡°Although they are our enemy, there is no need to be afraid of them right now.¡±


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Choi Han is a sword master. Do you think that they would be able to tell each other¡¯s levels if he goes to the celebration?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s mind nked out for a moment. Cale then added on.


    ¡°Umm, Vice Captain Hilsman is also a highest-grade knight. That should be okay, right?¡±


    Cale felt disappointed at Alberu¡¯s nk expression. It looked like only he and Raon would be able to look for the divine item in the Sun Pce.


    ¡®Should I take Eruhaben-nim? I need to tell Raon to hide his presence as well.¡¯


    Cale looked toward the crown prince.


    Alberu said just one thing.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    Cale called out to Alberu after hearing that.


    ¡°Your highness?¡±


    Alberu finally started to speak after a while.


    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±


    Those words were naturally directed at Cale.


    He then took a magic bag out of his pocket and almost threw it at Cale.


    ¡°Loot it all.¡±


    Cale started to smile as he put the magic bag away.


    A momentter at the Vatican¡¯s eastern Annex.


    ¡°This is also a library.¡±


    Cale reached his hand out toward the library door.


    ¡°I leave it to you, young master-nim.¡±


    The high-grade Dark Elf mage spoke as Cale opened the library door.


    The secret room was in here.


    And the secret table was within that room.


    The treasure was there.


    Screeeech-


    The library door opened.


    He heard the voice at that moment.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    ¡®What?¡¯


    It was the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    1. (PR: Cale is an innocent lil child.)


    2. This is an idiom for something rare. You wouldn¡¯t normally find a Dragoning out of a river. (PR: A-Are dragonsmon in other ces then?)


    3. (PR: Oh if only he knew Cale¡¯s party¡¯s full strength...)

 Chapter 159: Rolling in By the Vine (6)

    <h4>Chapter 159: Rolling in By the Vine (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself to protect it?


    Cale stopped outside the library door and could not go in.


    ¡®...This isn¡¯t supposed to be a dangerous ce.¡¯


    The library should not be a dangerous ce. Ben from the Roan Kingdom¡¯s investigation team had no issues investigating here just the other day.


    Ben had been teamed up with Cale on the first day.


    He was a Dark Elf talented in investigations and had reported that the inside of the library, as well as the path to the secret room¡¯s entrance, were all safe.


    ¡°Young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Cale jumped out of his thoughts at the Dark Elf¡¯s calling and walked into the library.


    Screeeech.


    Choi Han entered at the end and closed the library door.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I will be right here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Choi Han was going to stay in the library just in case something happened.


    The high-grade Dark Elf mage gazed toward Choi Han before turning back to look at Cale, who was walking to the innermost area of the library without any caution.


    The Dark Elf quickly followed behind him.


    ¡®Young master Cale?¡¯


    He had asked his leader, Tasha, about Cale Henituse beforeing to the Empire. Tasha started to speak with a peculiar expression that he could not tell whether she wasughing or cringing.


    ¡®Special. He¡¯s a special person.¡¯


    It was rare for Tasha to evaluate someone like this.


    What could be special about this guy?


    The Dark Elf suppressed his curiosity and followed behind Cale. He remembered the crown prince¡¯s message as well.


    ¡®He told us the location of the entrance, but only he knows the way to go in. Listen to everything he says without question.¡¯


    Without question.


    It was the first time the crown prince said something like that as well.


    The Dark Elf pushed down his resurfacing curiosity and stopped at the corner of the library¡¯s section on ancient texts.


    Cale looked around the ancient texts section that only had empty bookshelves. He recalled Saint Jack¡¯s words.


    ¡®The Pope is the one who has always designated the administrator for the Vatican¡¯s library. That person regtes who can and cannot go in the ancient texts corner. First head to the ancient texts corner and look at the bookshelves that are against the wall.¡¯


    Cale headed toward those specific bookshelves.


    ¡®There is a phrase inscribed on the middle shelf of every bookshelf in the Vatican.¡¯


    Cale could see the phrase.


    < Darkness disappears at morning¡¯s arrival and every life opens their eyes. >


    This was something that the believers of the Church of the Sun God chanted every morning.


    ¡®There is one phrase that is written incorrectly. There are only a few words that are different.¡¯


    Cale slowly walked while following the wall.


    The Dark Elf watched as Cale looked like he was leisurely strolling around the area that Ben had confirmed yesterday.


    Tap. Tap.


    His slow footsteps could be heard until...


    Tap! He suddenly stopped moving.


    Cale reached his hand out.


    < Darkness disappears at morning¡¯s arrival and every life wakes from their dreams. >


    He recalled Jack¡¯s information.


    The small words on the bookshelf on the farthest corner in this restricted area.


    ¡®You just have to press on those words.¡¯


    His long fingers touched the words one by one.


    Wake from their dreams.


    Cale moved his hand away.


    Click.


    He could hear gears starting to turn.


    ¡®The door will soon open after that, young master-nim.¡¯


    Shhhh-


    A quiet noise simr to leaves rustling in the wind could be heard as the bookshelf slowly descended down. Then a door with a golden sun, the Sun God¡¯s crest, appeared.


    - Human, I will go in first once you open the door!


    Cale listened to Raon¡¯s message as he pressed the middle eye of the three-eyed golden sun.


    Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii-


    A sharp piercing noise could be heard as the door slowly started to open.


    A long white hallway with a glowing orb appeared.


    - Weak human, I am going in! Carefully follow behind me!


    Cale stepped onto the hallway. He turned his head to look at the Dark Elf.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Umm, do I not need to check the area first, young master-nim?¡±


    The Dark Elf could see Cale Henituse smiling as he stood at the secret entrance that had suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Just follow behind me.¡±


    ¡®A Dragon that is much better than a high-grade mage is guiding me.¡¯


    Cale did not share that detail as he turned back around and started to walk.


    The Dark Elf watched Cale walk away before quickly following behind him with an Elemental that was tilting its head in confusion. He had heard that Cale only had a shield-type ancient power. He should be in front as he was a high-grade mage.


    ¡®Special. He¡¯s a special person.¡¯


    ¡®Listen to everything he says without question.¡¯


    The Dark Elf remembered the order he was given and quietly walked into the white hallway without any other questions. He followed behind the young master who was walking without any concern and finally arrived at the room at the end of the white hallway.


    He then flinched in shock.


    Cale was the same way. He was so shocked that he could not say anything.


    Raon shouted in his mind.


    - Human! What is this?


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    - It¡¯s blood!


    Dried bloodstains filled the white area. The cupboards and closets in the circr room were all destroyed, while pieces of broken chairs could be seen everywhere.


    There were also some ck marks visible between them.


    Something seemed to have been absorbed by the marble floor and walls.


    Cale turned his gaze toward the Dark Elf. They both started to speak at the same time.


    ¡°...Dead mana.¡±


    ¡°It is dead mana residue.¡±


    - Human, they must have used the dead mana bomb!


    Raon¡¯s voice also echoed in his mind at that moment.


    Cale looked toward the Dark Elf and started to speak.


    ¡°They said that a lot of the leaders died?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. They said that they died from the terror incident, but it looks like some of them were killed while hiding in here.¡±


    ¡°...And the Empire used the dead mana bomb in that situation?¡±


    The Dark Elf frowned and responded to Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°I believe that is the- case.¡±


    The Dark Elf stopped for a moment as he answered but ended up finishing his sentence. He could see Cale standing there with an odd smile on his face.


    Cale was feeling a bit surprised.


    ¡®Is my luck really good right now?¡¯


    ¡°The evidence is rolling in by the vine.¡±


    Cale decided that he would definitely reveal this secret room.


    He recalled a part of the rumor he had sent to the Alchemist through Choi Han a few days ago.


    ¡°The Empire lost the person who could deliver the word of the lord. An evil power will bring forth the eternal night.¡±


    Cale looked around the secret room that showed the remains of that evil power. He asked Kora, the Dark Elf, a question.


    ¡°Kora, did the Empire say that they will maintain the Vatican?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Regardless of how low it has fallen, they said they would maintain it as it has historical significance.¡±


    Cale made up his mind.


    ¡®I¡¯ll destroy this library as well when I destroy the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡¯


    He needed to make this evil evidence reveal itself to the world.


    ¡°Kora, move around without disturbing anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Cale gave Kora the order before heading to the marble table at the center of the circr room.


    The table that remained in ce unlike the broken wooden chairs was dyed ck in multiple locations and showed scratches from being shed by a sword.


    Cale leaned down in front of the table.


    There were many carvings on the circr pir supporting the table.


    ¡®Young master Cale, there should be a total of 24 suns with eyes.¡¯


    There were suns on the pir, simr to the door.


    ¡®There are numbers on the suns. Touch the third eye of the sun in order from 1 to 24.¡¯


    ¡®Then a phrase will appear.¡¯


    Cale slowly touched the eyes in order.


    He touched the 24th sun¡¯s eyest.


    It was at that moment.


    A phrase appeared underneath the 24th sun.


    < The sun will not disappear even at night and darkness will not disappear even in the morning. >


    Cale could also hear a noise.


    Click.


    The noise continued on.


    Click.


    Click.


    Click.


    It finally stopped after the 24th click. Cale started to smile as Kora rushed toward him.


    ¡°Young master Cale! Are you okay?¡±


    Cale raised his head and saw Kora¡¯s face.


    He was slowly going down.


    The floor around the table was slowly moving downward. Cale motioned to Kora.


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Kora looked toward Cale, who was moving down with the table, and jumped.


    Tap tap.


    Koranded on the table with the Dark Elves¡¯ signature nimble movement.


    Ruuuuuuuumble-


    The ground rumbled as Cale continued to go down.


    ¡®The secret table. The, ¡®real,¡¯ treasure appears once you get past that path.¡¯


    Boom-


    The floor did not go down any farther. Cale stopped crouching down and stood up to see a shabby underground area.


    This underground area could be called a shabby cave. The ceiling was so low that Cale¡¯s head could almost touch it, and the walls were uneven. Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward the items in the cave.


    ¡®There are coffins in there.¡¯


    He could see ten coffins.


    ¡®The true holy beings who werebeled as heretics are buried here.¡¯


    For hundreds of years, in order to maintain their power as the kings of the church, the former Popesbeled any and all holy beings as heretics and imed they were sent to dangerous areas for, ¡®volunteer work.¡¯


    However, the heretics never returned.


    They had never been sent to the dangerous areas. They had all been killed.


    ¡®The Pope made Hannah and me live in the cave when he first secretly brought us from the orphanage. He told us to listen to him if we did not want to end up like the others.¡¯


    The young twins were taught next to these coffins that held corpses that were hundreds of years old.


    Listening to that made Cale understand why the sword master Hannah had such a twisted mindset.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim, aren¡¯t these coffins?¡±


    Cale could hear Kora¡¯s nervous voice.


    ¡°Yes, they are.¡±


    Cale headed toward the tenth coffin.


    ¡®There is no corpse in the tenth coffin. The Pope told me that it was mine if I went against him. He told Hannah that her brother would end up in the coffin if she rebelled. What a crazy Pope.¡¯


    ¡®Anyways, that is the Vatican¡¯s most secret location. That is the important part.¡¯


    Yes. That was the important part.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Kora rushed toward Cale in shock after seeing him open the lid of the tenth coffin. However, Cale had finished opening it before Kora could do anything.


    ¡®Young master-nim, the Pope¡¯s treasures are in the tenth coffin.¡¯


    They were the treasures that he could not reveal to the leaders of the church.


    - Oh.


    Raon let out a gasp as Kora responded in shock.


    ¡°...My goodness.¡±


    He could see five items wrapped up in either paper or sealed in a ss box.


    All of them looked precious and beautiful. The Dark Elf who knew the identity of one of those itemsmented in shock.


    ¡°My goodness, the Sun¡¯s Tear is here!¡±


    This was a diamond the size of a human fist that had appeared in the Caro Kingdom¡¯s secret auction fifty years ago. It was called the Sun¡¯s Tear because it glowed gold even though it was a diamond.


    Although they didn¡¯t know who had won the auction, it had sold for over ten billion gallons.


    That Sun¡¯s Tear was in this coffin.


    ¡°Young master-nim, this alone will be amazing! I believe that the other items will be simr in value if we look into it!¡±


    Kora could not hide his excitement.


    He would not be like this if the items were just gold or jewels. However, the fact that there were only five items made them seem special.


    ¡®There are ten coffins like this!¡¯


    Kora asked Cale with excitement.


    ¡°Young master-nim, should we open the other coffins as well?¡±


    ¡°That does not seem to be a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°The other coffins all have corpses.¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    Kora gasped and stopped walking toward the other coffins.


    He then quietly started to speak while looking at the other nine coffins.


    ¡°Mm, then I guess these five items must be the treasures.¡±


    ¡®Not entirely.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head in agreement with Kora¡¯s statement, but he knew that these coffins were important keys as well.


    ¡°Then what should we do about these coffins?¡±


    ¡°The Saint-nim said that these were the true holy beings who were against the church¡¯s wrongdoings.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then!¡±


    Kora did not think he needed to hear anything else after seeing Cale¡¯s bitter expression.


    ¡°...Some very wonderful people lie here.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s quietly return as we cannot move them right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Kora looked toward the coffins and started to frown. He did not feel good about leaving these coffins in this small and shabby cave.


    At that moment, there was a hand patting his shoulder.


    It was Cale.


    ¡°Kora, I feel the same way, but there will be a day that they will be celebrated. Wouldn''t the opportunity arise if we reveal the truth about the Empire? We need to focus on our tasks until then.¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir! I understand.¡±


    Kora took Cale¡¯s words to heart as he put the jewels in the magic bag.


    ¡®He really is not an average person.¡¯


    Kora recalled Cale¡¯s gaze that was full of certainty as he consoled him. Cale seemed certain that the day woulde.


    Of course, those were Kora¡¯s own thoughts.


    Cale watched Kora pack the treasures away and started to think of a scene that would happen in the future.


    In the near future.


    The people in these coffins will be known as the true holy beings in the newly developed Church of the Sun God.


    - Human, let¡¯s make sure to save those coffins! A cave is a difficult ce to be!


    Cale did not respond to Raon¡¯s statement.


    That was his n anyway.


    ¡°Oh, Young master Cale, how amazing!¡±


    ¡°Haha, thank you very much. You truly are today¡¯s star, your highness.¡±


    Alberuughed at Cale¡¯s response and gave him a thumbs up.


    ¡°You are also a star today! Very wonderful!¡±


    Cale started tough as well.


    - ... The human and the crown prince are both being weird.


    The invisible Raon mumbled to himself.


    Even the Dark Elf Ben and Vice Captain Hilsman who came to guard the two were looking at them with awkward expressions.


    However, Alberu and Cale did not care.


    The two of them were chatting through their gazes.


    ¡®We¡¯ll make billions if we sell it all. Arm and the Empire will be sick if they find out.¡¯


    ¡®I agree. Isn¡¯t it great?¡¯


    They had earned over ten billion gallons so easily.


    The treasures were currently next to Choi Han in Cale¡¯s room.


    The crown prince said that they should leave the treasures to the sword master Choi Han. It would be bad for them to have it on them while they participated in the celebration.


    Cale agreed with Alberu. He recalled what Eruhaben had said while yawning.


    ¡®The tail has disappeared as well.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s envoy would leave tomorrow morning after a short official ceremony. That was why the assassin hiding in Cale¡¯s bedroom had left.


    ¡®They might be around the Vatican¡¯s tower since they are responsible for doing stealthy things.¡¯


    They might have been called to investigate the dead mana that Cale had Choi Han spread in the rear garden. However, Cale pushed all of these thoughts away.


    ¡°Young master Cale, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Alberu took the lead and Cale followed him with a thick smile on his face. He seemed even more excited than when he wasughing with the crown prince.


    Shaaaaaaaa-


    Alberu turned his head after feeling a gust of winding from behind him.


    ¡°Mm? Is the window open? Ben, take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. I will close the window right away.¡±


    Ben closed the two open windows and started to guide them once again. Cale followed behind them as Raon started to speak in his mind.


    - Human, didn¡¯t you cause that wind just now?


    The wind that was blowing behind Alberu was caused by Cale¡¯s Sound of the Wind.


    The Sound of the Wind and Cale were both excited about finding the divine item.

 Chapter 160: Rolling in By the Vine (7)

    <h4>Chapter 160: Rolling in By the Vine (7)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Sun Pce.


    It was named this way because it supposedly resembled the sun¡¯s bright light.


    Inside the Pce at the corner of the banquet hall''s first floor.


    Cale was standing by a table that was full of desserts.


    -Human! There are so many delicious things! It would be great if our family was here as well!


    Munch munch.


    The sound of Raon eating echoed in Cale''s head.


    - It would be great if Goldie gramps was here too!


    Unfortunately, Cale did not bring Choi Han nor Eruhaben with him. Eruhaben said that he was tired and wanted to rest.


    ¡®Choi Han could note because of the Empire''s sword master.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward someone.


    It was the middle-aged man chatting with Imperial Prince Adin at the middle of the banquet hall.


    The man known as the Knight of the Sun was at the zenith of the Empire¡¯s sword arts.


    Huten.


    He had reached the sword master level approximately 10 years ago, and, although he looked like a middle-aged man, he was actually in histe sixties.


    ¡®Choi Han is stronger than Huten, but a sword master¡¯s sharp intuition may recognize Choi Han¡¯s skill level.¡¯


    Even though they were both sword masters, Choi Han was multiple levels higher than Huten.


    Choi Han was someone who could even go up against a Dragon.


    Raon must have noticed that Cale''s gaze was on Huten, as he started to speak into Cale''s mind again.


    - That swordsman is slightly stronger than our mage, Rosalyn! However, he is very weakpared to my great and mighty self!


    ¡®Of course. He is much weaker than our Raon.¡¯


    Unless Raon openly used his magic or sent his mana out as he did to Choi Han and Rosalyn in the past, Huten would never notice Raon''s presence.


    ¡®That¡¯s that.¡¯


    ¡®She is the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s Vice Tower Master?¡¯


    Many famous individuals showed up for this first celebration since the Empire¡¯s war with the Whipper Kingdom.


    Cale''s gaze moved toward Metelona, The Vice Tower Master of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    The middle-aged woman in her fifties was standing next to the Imperial Prince while wearing a robe. She had a bright smile on her face and seemed to be enjoying this celebration.


    Huten and Metelona.


    The two people made it difficult for others to approach the Imperial Prince.


    ¡®The two of them are Adin''s power.¡¯


    Alberu and a few of the Roan Kingdom''s administrators were currently by the Imperial Prince¡¯s side.


    Cale naturally did not want to be with them, and had thuse to this corner as soon as they arrived.


    - Human, hand me just one more piece of cake underneath the table!


    Cale casually picked up a te of strawberry cake and stealthily pushed it underneath the table. Raon happily grabbed the te and started to eat.


    ¡®Yes, eat a lot so that you can work hard.¡¯


    Cale was filling Raon up. He was going to put Raon to work soon in order to find the Sun God¡¯s divine item.


    He looked around.


    The Sun Pce had a total of 3 stories, with a wide opening up to the second floor. There was a terrace on the second floor. The third floor was supposed to have an area for VIP to discuss with each other.


    ¡®They said that they are not opening the third floor today.¡¯


    Cale''s gaze headed toward the knights who were stationed around the first floor.


    There were knights in armor standing at the eastern and western entrances. There were also some knights in regr clothes within the hall as well.


    The Roan Kingdom''s knights were stationed to one side as well.


    Although they seemed rxed, they still gave off an aura of strength.


    ¡®That guy is here too.¡¯


    It was the red-haired Cat Knight.


    He was also by the Northern wall and was ring in the Imperial Prince¡¯s direction. He had a fierce gaze that seemed to be saying that he would prevent any danger from happening to the Imperial Prince.


    Cale turned his gaze away from the Cat Knight, whose gaze was sharper than the other knights.


    ¡®I guess we should start going to steal, no, to pick it up.¡¯


    The Condemnation of the Sun that should be in the Sun Garden.


    Cale slowly started to walk away from the dessert table. He was heading for the second floor while slowly looking around and acting casually.


    ¡°Ah, young master Cale!¡±


    Then he heard a voice calling out for him.


    Cale made eye contact with the Imperial Prince Adin, who was smiling at him.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale wanted to swear out loud. However, he put on a gentle smile and walked over to the Imperial Prince and the crown prince.


    The Imperial Prince asked as soon as Cale arrived by their sides.


    ¡°Young master Cale, how was your time in the Empire?¡±


    ¡°I am happy to have been able to spend some quality time in the Empire.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s investigation team was unable to gain anything from the trip. But seeing that Cale was still saying that he had spent some quality time in the Empire made the Imperial Prince look toward him with pity before introducing him to the sword master Huten.


    Duke Huten, young master Cale is the Roan Kingdom''s hero.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this young master must be the noble who prevented the terror incident.¡±


    The sword master, Duke Huten, looked toward Cale with a gentle smile. Cale lightly bowed his head. Alberu patted him on the shoulder as he did that.


    ¡°He is someone who understands the mentality of the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Imperial Prince Adin yed along.


    ¡°I''m sure that he will be a great individual.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s envoy agreed as well, saying that Cale was a rare person with a proper demeanor and mindset.


    Cale just smiled while listening to people say all sorts of incorrect things about him.


    At that moment, he heard Raon¡¯s voice.


    - They¡¯re wrong! The weak human is weak, but he is already a great individual! I have approved of him!


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale almost sighed after hearing what Raon had to say, but managed to hold himself back. He made eye contact with someone at that moment.


    The Cat Knight.


    The Cat Knight was looking his way with a piercing gaze. Cale just ignored it and turned away only to make eye contact with Vice Tower Master Metelona.


    She had a gentle smile on her face and Cale responded with a modest smile as well.


    Harmony.


    That was the best word to describe the discussion between the Empire and the Roan Kingdom¡¯s people.


    The leaders who were around Cale right now, as well as the variety of people around the banquet hall, were all enjoying the end of year celebration in peace.


    However, Cale knew the truth about these people.


    Duke Huten, who was smiling at him, sold ves to Vice Tower Master Metelona to experiment on inside of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡°I pray that you don''t lose that mindset and continue on to be a great noble.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! I will definitely be such a person!¡±


    The Mogoru Empire¡¯s Duke Huten and Cale Henituse, the Roan Kingdom''s young noble.


    Their conversation made the atmosphere in the banquet hall even brighter. However, Duke Huten noticed that Cale¡¯s expression did not seem to be so good.


    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t say anything that ces a burden on you. You don''t look so good.¡±


    Cale responded to the concern with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I have fallen a bit ill after giving it my all to investigate thest few days.¡±


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    The Vice Tower Master sounded concerned.


    Cale smiled as if he was sorry to say such a thing in this type of environment.


    ¡°I apologize. We''re all supposed to be enjoying ourselves right now. My body has always been on the weaker side and I had high expectations about settling the Roan Kingdom''s grudges with this trip that I was terrible at hiding my emotions.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    Duke Huten tried to console this just noble.


    ¡°We will one day uncover the truth and catch the criminals. Isn¡¯t that right, your Imperial highness?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We must. But young master Cale, you have a weak body?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Adin¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. I also needed time to recover after the capital''s terror incident.¡±


    ¡°Our young master Cale has a weak body. It is very sad.¡±


    Alberu yed along with Cale properly.


    Adin put on an odd expression before gently starting to speak.


    ¡°I can''t keep a sick person for too long. Please enjoy the celebration. Chat with some of our young nobles as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. I am honored to have had some of your time.¡±


    Cale pretended to be a respectful noble until the end as he started to walk away.


    ¡®This is so tiring.¡¯


    He felt annoyed and tired after that interaction.


    He just wanted to go home and roll around on his bed.


    However, Cale forced himself to chat with some of the Empire¡¯s young nobles before walking up to the second-floor terrace when everybody else seemed to be enjoying themselves.


    There were many terraces on the second floor.


    Cale opened the door to the terrace in the farthest corner.


    Click.


    He quickly walked in and locked the door.


    ¡°I can finally breathe.¡±


    The chilly winter breeze rushed by Cale''s face.


    He could see the Sun Garden as well.


    The Sun Garden was famous for shining brightly even at night time.


    However, the lights were off because they had just finished a war.


    Despite that, there were still a few magic spotlights around the fountains in order to celebrate the end of year.


    ¡®Shall I go?¡¯


    Cale did some light stretches in order to ready himself. It was at that moment.


    Knock knock.


    Someone knocked on the terrace door. Cale opened up the curtains covering the door before pushing the door open.


    ¡°Vice Captain.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale gave an order to Hilsman, who came to the promised location as discussed.


    ¡°Guard properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. You can leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Cale looked around after hearing Hilsman''s energetic response. There were not that many people up at the terrace as it was still the beginning of the evening.


    Swooooooosh-


    A small wind was created. Hilsman covered the terrace door with the curtain and stood like a statue outside as he looked around.


    Tap.


    Cale smiled at Hilsman after easily jumping onto the ledge.


    ¡°I''ll be back.¡±


    Swoooooooosh-


    Cale flew away from the terrace using the Sound of the Wind.


    He soon appeared at a dark area of the Sun Garden.


    - Human, there are no guards nearby.


    Cale brushed the leaves off of his clothes as he listened to Raon''s report about the patrol. He took off the cumbersome brooch and handkerchief before shoving them into his pocket.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    A streak of wind roared on top of Cale''s palm. He started to walk in the direction of the wind. Although he was walking leisurely like a noble on a stroll, his steps were stealthy.


    Cale recalled the information in the diary. There was more to the diary than what Raon had originally read.


    < Divine items only show their powers to those epted by the god. The rotten church will not be able to use it. >


    < Those idiots wouldn¡¯t know a divine item even if it was in front of their faces. >


    < They¡¯re all old and corrupted! How would those bastards without any divine powers know what a divine item is? >


    < Forever! I expect that it will be buried underneath the pce forever! >


    However, unfortunately, there was a person who could recognize divine items even without having any divine powers.


    The thief. The former owner of the Sound of the Wind could do it.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect the ancient power to carry on the owner¡¯s abilities.¡¯


    Cale continued to walk while following the Sound of the Wind''s guidance.


    The Sun Garden. Cale quickly walked through this wide maze-like garden.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Leaves rustled as he quickly walked past them.


    At that moment, he heard Raon¡¯s voice.


    -Human! Is that the right way?


    Cale stopped walking.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His beating heart let him know that he had arrived at his destination.


    -Human! Why are you heading toward that trash can?


    Cale let out a quietugh.


    This trash can in the corner of the garden looked amazing, but in the end, it was just a receptacle for trash.


    He needed to get to the ground underneath the trash can.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Is there anybody around?¡±


    - No!


    Cale pulled up his sleeves and pushed the trash can that was half his size to the side.


    He then took out a small hoe from his magic bag.


    ng. ng. ng.


    The hoe started to dig into the frozen ground.


    Cale stepped back after digging for a bit and Raon blew a light gust of wind to reveal the contents.


    - ...Human, I don¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    Raon continued to dig until the ditch was about Cale¡¯s height.


    - Is it really in here?


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    Raon did not say what he nned to say after hearing Cale¡¯s short response. Cale¡¯s clothes were slightly pping in the wind.


    The Sound of the Wind was cheering.


    Cale stared at the ditch that was slowly getting deeper.


    < Even I never got to use that divine item! Nobody would have been able to call me a heretic if I used it. >


    Click.


    A different noise could be heard.


    Cale reached his hand out and Raon used magic to lift the dirt-covered item from the ground.


    Cale took his handkerchief out of his pocket in order to clean the item.


    - Human, there is a scary auraing from this item! It is hot!


    Cale did not hide his smile.


    A smallpact hand mirror revealed itself in his hand.


    He opened the lid.


    ¡°... It¡¯s cracked.¡±


    He saw that the mirror was cracked.


    There was no way anybody would think that this was a divine item, especially the Condemnation of the Sun. The item in front of him did not match the scary name.


    ¡°Ah, how entertaining.¡±


    Cale put thepact mirror in his inner chest pocket.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    - Alright, human! By the way!


    Cale, who was trying to quickly return to the terrace, tried to not pay much attention to what Raon was saying.


    - The book from a few days ago is even more evil and scary than thispact mirror!


    However, he could not do so. It was something from the mouth of a Dragon.


    He was still a Dragon, even if he was only five-years-old.


    Cale felt as light as a feather after earning over ten billion gallons and two divine items.


    - Human, are you happy?


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    Cale happily headed back toward the terrace. He could see the Sun Pce in front of him.


    He then started to panic.


    ¡°Hilsman!¡±


    ¡°Y, young master-nim!¡±


    Hilsman was rushing toward Cale.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°You must run away right now!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about? Why are peopleing out of the Sun Pce right now?¡¯


    Cale could see knights, soldiers, and nobles rushing out of the entrance of the Sun Pce in the distance.


    Paaaat, paaat.


    The magic lights around the garden started to turn on.


    Cale stopped heading toward the terrace and instead moved toward a dark area in the garden. He looked toward Hilsman in the dark and the Vice Captain started to speak after calming down a bit.


    However, the wordsing out of his mouth were shocking.


    ¡°There was someone who tried to assassinate the Vice Tower Master of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower just now.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? What in the world?¡¯


    There was shock on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°The assassin was one of the Empire¡¯s knights, but he only managed to injure the Vice Tower Master before running away!¡±


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Did he have red hair?¡±


    ¡°How did you know? You¡¯re right! He was attacked by the alchemists and the knights, but still managed to escape. They are currently searching for him! I believe that they will catch him soon because he is injured!¡±


    ¡®Oh, goodness.¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I was thinking that our story could be that you were resting in the terrace because you are ill and that I jumped off the terrace and carried you to the garden when the incident happened.¡±


    Hilsman spoke calmly.


    ¡°Young master-nim, don¡¯t you think that it is a good story? Please get on my back! I think it will be fine if we manage to get to his highness, the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for now.¡±


    Cale decided he should get out of this area first.


    It was at that moment.


    Ruuuustle-


    There was the sound of rustling leaves and something fell from the tree.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    A small animal seemed to have fallen while jumping through the trees. The animal groaned and tried to get back up to run.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Oh, what the... Hilsman!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir?¡±


    ¡°Catch it!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked toward the red cat that was bleeding in multiple locations.


    ¡®How could something like this happen?¡¯


    - Human, it is the Cat!


    ¡®I know!¡¯


    Cale started to speak as Hilsman awkwardly approached the Cat and the Cat growled while trying to escape.


    He made eye contact with the Cat.


    ¡°Are you also trying to destroy Alchemy?¡±


    Also.


    That word made the Cat flinch.


    Cale started to think at that moment.


    ¡®They all just keep rolling over on their own.¡¯


    The existences that would help him destroy the Empire and Alchemy were rolling into his hands on their own.


    1. (PR: Their names sound like pokemon.)

 Chapter 161: Somehow Once Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 161: Somehow Once Again (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale could hear people in the distance. He couldn¡¯t tell whether they were screams or shouts. Many unidentifiable voices were mixed together.


    Cale maintained his eye contact with the Cat and started to speak.


    ¡°Hilsman.¡±


    The Cat flinched.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    At that moment, Hilsman approached the Cat and reached his hands outward.


    The Cat tried to quickly turn and run away. However, the injury on his side made his front paw buckle and Hilsman did not miss that moment.


    ¡°I caught him!¡±


    The Vice Captain could not hold on tightly to the injured Cat, and thus did his best to carefully hold the Cat as he approached Cale.


    ¡°Grrrrrr.¡±


    The Cat revealed his fangs and raised his ws. His ws seemed ready to cut through Hilsman''s leather armor at any moment.


    ¡°Ay.¡±


    The Cat heard a sigh at that moment. A cold fluid poured over his body at the same time.


    It was a potion.


    Cale poured the potion on the Cat as a temporary solution as he started to speak.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just ignore seeing the knight who showed me around being injured like this.¡±


    The Cat flinched. Vice Captain Hilsman also flinched. Cale held back his sigh at Hilsman¡¯s gaze that seemed to be saying that he had no idea as he observed the Cat Knight.


    This knight was said to be from the slums.


    The crown of any nation selects knights from the ordinary citizens on a strict ratio. To be picked like that is already a difficult feat; that citizen being from the slums meant that they had significant talent and luck.


    He recalled what Hilsman had said about the Cat Knight.


    ¡®Some of his siblings were said to have gone to the Alchemy Tower 15 years ago. His parents definitely seem to be human.¡¯


    Where would those siblings have gone 15 years ago?


    Would they have gone to the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower?


    It would make sense for this Knight to try to kill the Vice Tower Master if that was the case.


    Cale and the Cat¡¯s gazes were still on each other as if they were feeling each other out. The Cat looked at the empty potion bottle and his healing injuries as he started to speak.


    ¡°... What do you n to do with me?¡±


    ¡°You say that after you''ve been caught already?¡±


    The Cat Knight stopped speaking at Cale''s response.


    Are you also trying to destroy Alchemy?


    He had flinched at that question and pain had shot through his body. His injuries were then healed by the potion and the pain had gone away.


    He had grown up in the slums and had developed his quick wit while living on the edge inside of the pce. That wit was telling him that he should go with this person.


    The Cat Knight could hear the voice of Cale Henituse, the noble from the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom came here to investigate the incident caused by the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower and the Empire 15 years ago.¡±


    15 years ago.


    Those words made the Cat Knight emotional.


    He tried to soak in Cale¡¯s calm demeanor.


    ¡°We wish to reveal their evil sins to the world. We want to show the world what the Empire and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower did to the people of the slums 15 years ago.¡±


    ¡°...I heard you came here to investigate the Magic Bomb terror incident.¡±


    ¡°Then why did I heal you and why am I trying to save you?¡±


    The Cat flinched before starting to speak.


    ¡°...Save?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale slowly walked away from the dark corner of the garden toward the brightly lit area. He then gave Hilsman an order.


    ¡°Hilsman, I''ll take care of everything else, so carefully head back to the pce.¡±


    A highest-grade expert.


    Hilsman was an expert now as well.


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim. I understand.¡±


    Hilsman sounded reliable as he said that. Cale turned around. His gaze headed toward the Sun Pce entrance that was still busy with peopleing out.


    However, he heard the Cat Knight''s voice before he could even take a single step.


    ¡°I cannot live.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale tried to turn around. However, he saw a maid being dragged out through the entrance at that moment.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The woman who was wearing an outfit that showed that she was one of the royal maids wasughing as they dragged her out. One of the knights who was dragging her out rushed toward the Imperial Prince with a serious expression on his face.


    Cale found this to be odd.


    ¡®Why is a royal maid here?¡¯


    A royal servant was soon dragged out as well.


    A royal maid and a royal servant.


    Compared to the regr maids and servants who did visible tasks such as taking care of nobles and royalty, the royal maid and royal servants oversaw many behind the scenes tasks in the pce.


    That was why they were all over the ce, however, they did not have the standings to be at this banquet hall that was full of nobles.


    ¡®Why are they here?¡¯


    Cale turned his gaze back toward the Cat.


    He had a bad feeling about this.


    It did not seem to be over just yet.


    ¡°Young master-nim?¡±


    Hilsman called out to Cale in confusion while watching him rush back toward his direction, but Cale did not answer as he lifted up the chin of the Cat in Hilsman''s arms who had his head down.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    The Cat Knight could not look Cale in the eyes as he started to speak.


    ¡°I did not know the Roan Kingdom¡¯s envoy came for such a reason.¡±


    ¡°... Get to the point.¡±


    The Cat made eye contact with Cale after hearing his cold voice.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The Cat could hear his friend''sughter in the distance.


    It was already toote.


    He started to speak.


    ¡°I am a Cat that was abandoned at a young age. My parents took me in and I was able to grow up with my siblings. Three of us were selected by the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower 15 years ago.¡±


    The Cat recalled what his mother had said.


    ¡®You''ll be able to eat delicious food if you go there. You¡¯ll also be able to seed. However, make sure that you never show them your cat form. Lean on your older sister and older brother if it is hard.¡¯


    The Cat was the youngest of the three that were heading to the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    He was able to escape because he was a Cat, no, because he was a very small kitten at the time. He crossed through a filthy sewer to barely get out of the Bell Tower.


    His siblings helped him do that.


    ¡®Youngest, you turn into a cat and escape.¡¯


    ¡®Yes. Do as your sister said. At least one of us can make it out. You can live.¡¯


    He never forgot the words of his older siblings, even though they were only one and two years older than him.


    He returned to his parents, who hid him in a crypt for a while. The Cat who was the youngest of five siblings stayed hidden for two years until he turned seven years old. He then started to live as the youngest of six children, saying that he was five years old when he really was seven.


    All of this was possible because he was lucky and because they were in the slums where there was not much administration.


    ¡°I, no, we have not forgotten about our siblings and friends.¡±


    Although the Bell Tower showcased a few children to say that the children of the slums were doing well, the ones who had seen their siblings and friends going into the tower continued to question it even after they became adults.


    The Cat Knight was the one who told them the truth and gathered them together.


    ¡°I started to move from the Empire¡¯s dirtiest ce to get my revenge.¡±


    The Cat quickly described everything that had happened.


    ¡°We created an organization five years ago. We then split off into the Empire''s many cities to buy bombs from both fake and real Alchemists in the underworld.¡±


    Cale recalled what he had said to the Alchemist Rei Stecker.


    ¡®Alcoholic fake alchemist. Makes poison and small bombs for underworld organizations to use when they fight against each other.¡¯


    Cale could tell where some of the poison and small bombs that Rei Stecker made ended up.


    ¡®They did this all around the Empire.¡¯


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    Cale could finally start to put the pieces of the puzzle together.


    Yes, it would have been difficult for this Cat to attempt to assassinate the Vice Tower Master on his own.


    The Cat continued to speak.


    ¡°I became a knight 3 years ago. I was talented and I was the strongest.¡±


    The Cat who was the head of the organization and the strongest of the bunch took on the task of assassination.


    ¡°The others were brought in as royal servants and royal maids.¡±


    The highest position someone from the slums could get was as a royal servant or as a royal maid. The Cat Knight thought about the organization members who had lived such difficult lives for the past few years.


    ¡°There is no reason why we cannot get our revenge just because we are poor. We finally made our move today.¡±


    Cale took his hand off the Cat and turned around.


    The Cat could hear Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡°The small bombs you gathered throughout the Empire are probably gathered here today. And there are others still out there aside from the ones that are caught.¡±


    There was a high probability that the captured ones that areughing right now were distractions.


    Their job was to make it easier for the others to move.


    Cale asked the Cat a question.


    ¡°The small bombs made with Alchemy are not strong. It will not be able to destroy the Sun Pce.¡±


    The power of nature imitating mana inside these bombs made of Alchemy did not make the explosion very strong. There was also a low sess ratepared to magic bombs using mana.


    Only that timed magic bomb that had a mana orb could be said to be an Alchemy bomb with a one hundred percent sess rate.


    Naturally, the Cat Knight knew that the bombs did not have enough strength to destroy the Sun Pce, but they had determined that it was possible to destroy a part of it.


    This was the end of year celebration after the war with the Whipper Kingdom. It was the celebration that was likely to be the focus of many citizens¡¯ attention. That was why they had to do it today.


    He thought that having as many people witness it was the way for them to get their revenge and reveal the truth to the world.


    However, the Cat Knight could not say anything to this noble from the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°... I am sorry. We gathered these bombs for the past five years. They''ve slowly been ced around a single wing for the past month.¡±


    Destroying a single wing.


    Cale understood that the Cat was saying that they believed their five years of effort was enough to take down a wing.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to the Roan Kingdom. However, the bombs will soon go off. It will be difficult to block the impact.¡±


    The Cat Knight managed to injure, but not kill, the Vice Tower Master.


    Since that was the case, they needed to at least get revenge against the Empire. He had been feeling sorry for the Roan Kingdom¡¯s envoy from the beginning, but that feeling was even worse now.


    The Cat could see Cale slowly turning back toward him. Cale was looking back at him. The Cat Knight suddenly had an eerie feeling.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°You crazy bastard, what did the Roan Kingdom¡¯s people ever do to you?¡±


    ¡°... It is for the greater good.¡±


    ¡°Greater good my ass.¡±


    The Cat Knight could not help but put his head back down after hearing Cale''s response. He then started to speak.


    ¡°That is why I have no thoughts about continuing to live.¡±


    ¡°What bullshit.¡±


    The Cat Knight flinched.


    Cale Henituse. He was one of the people the Empire focused on because he was known as a just and respectful noble.


    The knight looked back at Cale after hearing suchnguagee out of his mouth, but Cale was not looking at him. There was wind swirling around Cale''s feet.


    ¡°Hilsman.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t kill himself.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Cale''s body started to move forward. He heard the Cat Knight¡¯s quiet voice behind him.


    ¡°... It is already toote. The bombs should be lit already.¡±


    Cale could hear Raon''s voice in his head.


    - Human, we will save them!


    Cale quickly started to move.


    There were still many things he needed to ask the Cat Knight.


    He needed to know how they ced so many bombs around the wing while avoiding the guards as well, as what they were going to do afterward.


    However, there was something he needed to do before that.


    Cale could see the entrance of the Sun Pce.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    Daltaro, the diplomat in charge of the envoy, was waving to him with shock and joy.


    He could see the crown prince next to him as well.


    ¡°... You!¡±


    Alberu spoke with shock while watching Cale quickly approach them, but he shut up after hearing what Cale suddenly said.


    ¡°... Fuck!¡±


    Cale started to move again.


    Alberu followed Cale¡¯s movement and his eyes opened wide.


    He could see the chaotic Sun Pce''s entrance.


    There were many of the members of the envoy there as well. They were either chatting with the Empire''s administrators or having their identities checked as they wereing out of the entrance.


    Most of them were low-grade administrators.


    The higher-grade administrators were the first to escape.


    Alberu¡¯s gaze headed toward one of the Sun Pce¡¯s wings.


    ¡°What the-!¡±


    One of the servants who should have been with the rest was standing on the wing.


    Psssssssssss.


    That servant¡¯s body was covered in fire.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Gasp, what is that?¡±


    They heard a scream again.


    The servant on fire, no, the royal servant who had stolen a servant¡¯s outfit, stuck to the wing. A small bomb fell toward the ground from his hand.


    Cale recalled the Cat¡¯s words.


    ¡®... It is already toote. The bombs should be lit already.¡¯


    Right. The bomb was already lit.


    - Human, it is not toote.


    Raon''s words were correct as well.


    Cale reached his hand out. Wind shot out like an arrow from his hand. Raon''s magic was added onto the wind arrow.


    This was the only way to hide Raon''s magic from the Empire¡¯s sword master and the Vice Tower Master.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The royal servant who was stuck to the wing fell off because of Cale''s wind.


    Boom!


    Cale heard an explosion and could feel the ground starting to rumble.


    One of therge wings of the Sun Pce, the ground underneath the wing that the royal servant was stuck on, was vibrating.


    The explosion had already started.


    - Human, can I use magic on my own right now? They''ll know someone is by your side if I do! The sword master will recognize my great and mighty magic!


    Cale could see the Imperial Prince. Sword master Huten was next to him as well. Behind them were Alberu and Daltaro, who were both heading toward him.


    Cale looked at Alberu, Daltaro, and the rest of the envoy.


    A voice echoed in Cale''s head at that moment.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    ¡®Sacrifice? What nonsense.¡¯


    Boom, boooooom!


    Tens of bombs went off and rocked the foundation of the wing.


    The sight of the people trying to rush out of the Sun Pce¡¯s entrance looked like a scene from hell.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    Cale reached out his hands.


    His body started to ripple. The shield surrounding his body started to move for the first time in a long time.


    Crumble.


    The middle of the wing that had been shaking had broken off. The broken part of the wing slowly started to tilt down.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°We will support it.¡±


    - Alright.


    It was at that moment.


    Alberu, who had been walking toward Cale, stopped moving. Cale¡¯s name came out of his mouth.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Cale Henituse.¡±


    It was currently night time.


    Arge silver light appeared in the middle of the darkness.


    That silver light originated from Cale.


    1. I am using royal with them because they make aparison to regr servants in the next sentence.

 Chapter 162: Somehow Once Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 162: Somehow Once Again (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The people who were rushing out of the entrance suddenly stopped.


    They only started to walk again once they were pushed forward by the people behind them.


    However, their gazes continued to be focused on one area. One of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s envoy members started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale-¡±


    His gaze was locked on Cale.


    It soon started to follow the strand of silver light that started from Cale''s hands. He could feel his heart beating fast. He had seen that silver light before.


    It was during the za Terror Incident. He remembered seeing this same light at that time.


    This administrator was there during that incident because he worked for the pce.


    He recalled the shield andrge wings that had covered the citizens of the Roan Kingdom.


    The administrator¡¯s gaze moved up to the sky.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    He could see a faint silver light above his head. The tips of therge wings were currently above his head.


    This extremelyrge pir was currently being supported by a single shield.


    It was preventing the tower from falling on their heads.


    But that was not the only thing it was doing.


    It was protecting the people underneath the tower that would have been buried if the shield was not there.


    ¡®I survived.¡¯


    Those two words were currently what the administrator was thinking about.


    Someone started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°... I cannot ... hold this much longer.¡±


    It was Cale Henituse¡¯s voice.


    Alberu came to his senses at Cale''sment.


    He looked at therge shield that was supporting the tower.


    The wings stretching out of the shield were holding onto the tower and preventing it from falling on top of the people.


    They were all focused on the bright shield that they had forgotten that this was all being done by a single person.


    Alberu turned his head.


    Imperial Prince Adin.


    He could see him in the distance.


    The Imperial Prince was staring fiercely at Cale. However, his expression changed once he made eye contact with Alberu.


    The crown prince could see Adin''s changing expression.


    He seemed to be amused.


    Although there was a frown on his face, his eyes showed amusement when a part of the pce was breaking and both the Empire''s nobles and a foreign kingdom''s envoy might die at any moment.


    Others might not have noticed it because of his frown, however, Alberu could clearly see it.


    Alberu''s gaze turned deep. However, the two of them were currently making eye contact. Alberu maintained the urgent expression on his face as he started to speak.


    ¡°We do not have much time.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Duke Huten!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Duke Huten ran toward the pce entrance as the Imperial Prince gave an order.


    ¡°Order the mages and alchemists to get here as quickly as possible! Now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness, I will do as youmanded!¡±


    The knights started to move quicker than before.


    Alberu also gave orders to the people around him.


    ¡°Go and help the remaining envoy members quickly escape. Help the other nobles, no, the citizens of the Empire escape as well.¡±


    There were more servants, maids, musicians, and cooks than nobles still inside the pce. Alberu recalled the Imperial Prince¡¯s gaze and focused on the citizens rather than the nobles.


    He then gave an order to some of the knights as well.


    ¡°Go guard young master Cale!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness!¡±


    Some of the knights quickly rushed toward Cale after hearing Alberu¡¯smand. Alberu then quietly gave an order to Ben and Kora, two of the Dark Elves that were in disguise.


    ¡°Ben, focus on what happens to the servant that jumped onto the pir, as well as the Imperial Prince.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Kora, go to young master Cale''s bedroom and let them know what happened.¡±


    He did not see Cale''s guard knights with him. That probably meant that Cale had given them something to do.


    Alberu thought about Choi Han, the sword master. He could not seem to get Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s gaze out of his mind.


    That was why he had given thismand to Kora.


    ¡°... Should I go bring Choi Han-nim?¡±


    ¡°No. Just let him know what happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    The two secretaries started to move.


    Alberu walked over to Cale¡¯s side. Daltaro cautiously started to speak while watching Alberu approach.


    ¡°Your highness, please head somewhere sa-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Daltaro gave an order to his subordinates and stood behind the crown prince.


    Alberu then looked toward Cale.


    He could see that Cale''s face was extremely pale.


    ¡®Stupid idiot.¡¯


    Alberu started to speak to this smart yet stupid man.


    ¡°Hold on a little longer. The Empire¡¯s mages will be here soon. People are quickly escaping.¡±


    Huuuuu.


    Cale let out a deep sigh.


    The Kingdom''s knights flinched after hearing Cale''s deep sigh.


    They could see Cale¡¯s pale face as well as the tips of his fingers that were turning white. He did not seem to be doing well.


    They then recalled what had happened during the za Terror Incident. One of the knight''s clenched his sword tightly.


    ¡®He coughed up blood. He then fell over.¡¯


    He staggered before falling down and coughing up blood.


    After that, he required a long period of recovery.


    The people around Cale started to look worried.


    However, Cale''s mind was quite loud at that moment.


    - Human, are you okay? Does it hurt? At least you are not coughing up blood.


    - Human, my mind is on fire right now! We are saving people again! Human, you are weak, but still very great!


    ¡®So annoying.¡¯


    Maybe Cale was affected by the thought of saving someone once again, however, he started to frown at Raon''s loud ramblings.


    - Human, stop using your strength if it is tiring! Do not overdo it! I can do it myself!


    ¡®What would the other people say if you did it on your own?¡¯


    The sword master and the Imperial Prince would question the situation if the tower continued to stay up even without the shield and the wings.


    ¡®The sword master is probably already thinking that my ancient power is very strong.¡¯


    Raon''s formless mana, as well as Cale''s ancient power, were both different than magic. Since they were both powered by nature, Duke Huten, the sword master, would have a difficult time figuring it out.


    ¡®It''s problematic if he thinks my ancient power is very strong.¡¯


    Cale was worried that Duke Huten would overestimate his ancient power.


    That was why Cale was using the Indestructible Shield at the maximum level. Thanks to that, the silver light was brighter and clearer than ever before.


    But this made it difficult for Cale to maintain it.


    He actually needed to use the Vitality of the Heart to help him this time.


    It was different than when he used it for a short duration to defend against the magic bombs in the za.


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    Daltaro could see the sweat on Cale''s forehead. He could feel the toll these few minutes were taking on the young noble''s endurance.


    He heard some noise at that moment. Daltaro instantly figured out what was going on.


    ¡°The m, mages and alchemists are here!¡±


    He reported to the crown prince, who quickly turned toward the pce entrance to see Duke Huten and one of the envoy''s knights sending out some signals.


    Half of the mages used magic on the ground by the tower.


    Ooooooooong-


    The Alchemists threw an unidentifiable liquid on the ground. The other half of the mages who were in the sky created a shield.


    ng-


    Twenty mages cast a shield on top of Cale''s shield. At the same time, the ground by the tower shot up to the air.


    The Alchemists and mages had worked together to create this dirt pir.


    The pir continued to shoot up farther into the air while making loud noises in the process. The pir stopped once it supported Cale''s shield.


    The leader of the Alchemists started to shout.


    ¡°Start the second support process!¡±


    The Alchemists started to put odd-looking ck ropes around the pir. The weak dirt pir started to be sturdier as more and more ck ropes were ced on top of it.


    A mage and Duke Huten shouted toward Cale, who was watching what they were doing.


    ¡°Ready to support!¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale, you can stop now!¡±


    The Duke shouted quite loudly so that everybody heard the person''s name. Their eyes all turned toward the individual.


    Pssssssssss-


    The silver light that had been shining even brighter than the Sun Pce quickly disappeared.


    Boom!


    The tower crashed onto the shield and the dirt pir supporting the shield.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    All of the mages that had cast the shield let out groans. Only the high-grade mages let out lighter groans.


    Hearing them groan made them all recall what had just happened.


    Cale had been standing firm without letting out a single groan. Their gazes could not help but turn back toward Cale.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Cale covered his mouth with both hands as he coughed. That cough was so strong that his entire body staggered forward.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    Daltaro called out to him in shock.


    He could see blood in Cale''s hands.


    However, Cale¡¯s body did not fall to the ground.


    ¡°Cale, are you okay?¡±


    Alberu supported Cale and prevented him from falling. His gaze was focused on Cale whose head was looking down.


    Cale started to think with his head down.


    ¡®So refreshing.¡¯


    His palms were tingling more thanst time due to the longer duration, however, his body felt better after a single cough.


    ¡®The Vitality of the Heart really is the best.¡¯


    Cale was thinking that the Vitality of the Heart was the best ancient power he had obtained. He heard a voice in his head at that moment.


    - Why do you not sacrifice yourself?


    He quivered after hearing the Super Rock''s voice. He then flinched after hearing what came next.


    -


    ... I just wanted to destroy the Empire.


    It was the ck Dragon, Raon.


    -


    However, I will hold back since you seem to be in a better condition than when you used the fiery thunderbolt.


    ¡®...I need to let Raon know that I am fine as soon as I get back to my room.¡¯


    Cale thought that Raon would know by now that he was fine, even if he was coughing up blood. However, he continued to be amazed by Raon''s vicious reaction each time he got hurt.


    ¡®Does he just react this way because he sees blood?¡¯


    Cale could not fathom what was going through the five-year-old Dragon''s mind. Cale then heard Alberu''s voice.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±


    Alberu could not hide his concern seeing Cale continue to shrug his shoulders. That fearless Cale Henituse shaking was difficult to ept.


    Of course, Cale had been shaking because of the Super Rock and Raon''sments, but everybody else just thought that it was the recoil from using the power.


    Alberu started to frown after seeing that the punk who always responded to him sarcastically being quiet. He then heard Cale''s weak voice.


    ¡°The envoy, ahem.¡±


    His voice did not sound normal as he had just let out a loud cough. However, he soon started to speak normally.


    ¡°Is everyone in the envoy okay?¡±


    Cale slowly raised his head.


    The healthy yet slightly hungry Cale could see the frowning crown prince. That expression made Cale stiffen up.


    ¡°...Did they get hurt?¡±


    Alberu started to respond to Cale''s question.


    ¡°You cra, haaaa.¡±


    ¡®What was he trying to say?¡¯


    Cale felt like the crown prince was about to call him a crazy bastard before stopping after seeing all of the eyes that were currently focused on them.


    Alberu helped Cale sit down on the ground before handing him a handkerchief.


    ¡°Wipe the blood off of your mouth first.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale quickly started to wipe away the blood that he had forgotten about as he was not in pain. That made the crown prince frown even more as he continued to speak.


    ¡°There are some with minor injuries, but everybody is fine overall.¡±


    ¡°That is a relief.¡±


    Alberu brushed his eyes with one hand while looking at Cale respond while wiping the blood on his mouth.


    Cale did not care as he looked around. Only Alberu¡¯s personal knights and Daltaro was around them.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, what do you think about going to the mid-rank or low-rank nobles right now?¡±


    The crown prince checking on the mid-rank and low-rank nobles of the other princes¡¯ factions would make their loyalty start to waver.


    There was a high chance that those nobles would consider the crown prince to be arger umbre than the other princes.


    Alberu was at a loss for words after hearing Cale¡¯sment. He subconsciously started to shout.


    ¡°Look at your condition before saying something like that! You stu- haaaa!¡±


    ¡®It sounded like he was about to call me stupid this time.¡¯


    Cale continued to sit on the ground as he wiped off the blood and looked up at Alberu. Daltaro interjected into the conversation.


    He was extremely serious.


    ¡°Your highness, our young master Cale is correct. Please leave young master Cale to us. You need to go console the others right now. I will do my best to send young master Cale safely back to his room.¡±


    Cale felt iffy for some reason after hearing Daltaro''sment but decided to stay quiet after seeing Alberu sigh before nodding his head.


    ¡°... Yes. I will do that.¡±


    Alberu agreed and looked as if he was going to turn toward the direction of the rest of the envoy. However, he did not do so, and instead reached his hand out toward Cale.


    ¡°Can you stand up?¡±


    Cale stood up instead of answering Alberu¡¯s question. The knights clenched their swords after seeing Cale stand up on his own. Cale only shook Alberu¡¯s hand after getting up.


    He then approached Alberu. Alberu hugged him as if it was normal.


    This made people recall the scene where Cale and the crown prince hugged after the Roan Kingdom''s za Terror Incident. The knights and Daltaro took a step back before suppressing their emotions.


    They had never expected to feel those emotions in a foreign Empire. Watching them hug made them feel like they could rx now.


    Cale quietly spoke so that only Alberu could hear.


    ¡°Your highness, you will ask the Empire for a reward, right? Let¡¯s take everything that we can. Oh, and I am d that you are okay.¡±


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    The crown prince let out augh.


    ¡®He hasn¡¯t changed.¡¯


    d that you are okay.


    Cale meant it when he said that.


    That was why Alberu had no choice but to trust Cale.


    He also responded back in a quiet voice so that only Cale could hear.


    ¡°No need to ask me something so obvious.¡±


    Cale let out a quiet chuckle. It was because of the emotions in Alberu¡¯s answer that he was going to take everything that they could.


    His voice held both relief that the envoy was safe as well as anger that they had to experience something like this.


    This was why Cale could not help but push for the crown prince to be the next king of the Roan Kingdom.


    Furthermore, the sight of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince and the son of a noble hugging each other andughing in relief was something that would capture people''s attention.


    ¡°Young master Cale, are you okay?¡±


    However, Cale and Alberu¡¯s gazes toward the approaching Imperial Prince Adin were sharp.


    Cale was prepared to act like an injured noble of justice once again.

 Chapter 163: Somehow Once Again (3)

    <h4>Chapter 163: Somehow Once Again (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale made eye contact with Imperial Prince Adin and started to speak.


    ¡°I am okay, your highness.¡±


    Cale did not look hurt as he was currently standing tall.


    However, everybody could see the bloodied handkerchief in his hands, as well as the slightly shaking hands holding onto it.


    There was also the weak smile on his face.


    He did not look okay at all.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Is everyone else okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    One of the administrators who came with the Imperial Prince let out a gasp.


    Adin observed Cale for a quick moment. His eyes had a cold gaze that did not seem to show any care or warmth.


    Adin¡¯s face suddenly showed both gratitude and concern as he quickly made eye contact with Cale again.


    ¡°Yes, everybody is okay thanks to you. There are some who have minor injuries, but it does not seem to be too serious.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cale slightly frowned after hearing the words, ¡®minor injuries.¡¯ His gaze then looked past the Imperial Prince and toward the mages and Alchemists.


    He started to speak after observing them continuing to support the tower.


    ¡°It should be okay, right?¡±


    ¡®This tower should be fine now, right?¡¯


    Adin energetically responded to Cale, who continued to show his concern until the end.


    ¡°It will be fine.¡±


    That made Cale respectfully bow his head before looking back up. He pushed back his slightly messed up hair. The tips of his fingers were shaking.


    The Imperial Prince thoroughly observed Cale''s shaking hands. The crown prince interjected himself into their conversation at that moment.


    ¡°Your hand is shaking so much. It is worse thanst time.¡±


    ¡°No, your highness. I am okay.¡±


    Cale shook his head while smiling at Alberu. Alberu started to frown.


    ¡°Okay?! Thest time you did this you had to rest for a couple of months! The reason you coughed up blood is because your body is breaking down on the inside!¡±


    ¡®...An internal breakdown? Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡¯


    Cale was debating whether he should do something about Alberu¡¯s choice of words when someone suddenly grabbed his arms. It was Daltaro.


    He quietly whispered as they were in front of the Imperial Prince. However, it was still loud enough for others to hear.


    ¡°You do not need to force yourself to stand up like this. Young master Cale, it is okay to rest now.¡±


    Daltaro''s eyes were sparkling with both concern and a sense of pride. Cale felt iffy after seeing such a gaze, but he decided to y along for now.


    ¡°...But.¡±


    Imperial Prince Adin, who had been quietly observing him, started to speak as Cale tried to say something.


    ¡°It will be fine. We will take care of everything from here, so you can go get some rest.¡±


    It was as if he was giving a sternmand.


    This was something that happened in the Empire, and the Royal Pce at that. He was sternly telling Cale that the Empire would take care of the rest and that Cale should stop concerning himself with it.


    Cale opened and closed his mouth a few times, but did not say anything as Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°I am included in that, ¡®we,¡¯ you speak of, right?¡±


    Alberu was trying to tell Adin that the Roan Kingdom''s envoy was involved as well. The Imperial Prince looked toward Alberu for a bit before putting on his uniquely warm smile.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    However, Alberu could not help but scoff at him internally.


    Adin was looking at Cale and Alberu with a concerned expression, but had never apologized for this incident.


    ¡®He''ll only say something like it was a pity that something like this happened in the official deration as well.¡¯


    The Imperial Prince did not lower his head in front of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s side.


    That was that the way the Mogoru Empire, the only Empire in the Western continent, treated the Roan Kingdom that was known as being below average.


    Crown prince Alberu epted that demeanor for now. He then reached out and patted today¡¯s hero on the shoulder.


    ¡°Go. I will call my personal physician to check you out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Cale thanked Alberu for taking the lead in preventing a doctor from the Empire being stuck to him as he epted the support from one of Alberu¡¯s knights and started to walk away from the Sun Pce.


    Many people watched Cale slowly walking away while being supported by the knight before quickly returning to their tasks.


    It was a chaotic night.


    This was the same for Cale.


    A couple of different people surrounded him as soon as the Dark Elf, who was the crown prince¡¯s personal physician, left the room.


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Cale could see the Gold Dragon, Eruhaben, looking at him with an odd expression. Eruhaben had thoroughly inspected Cale''s body before clicking his tongue.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, what an unlucky human.¡±


    Cale turned his head away as he was at a loss for words. Raon was sitting on the bed looking at him as if they were the only ones in the room.


    Raon''s gaze made Cale feel weird, so he turned his head once again. He could see Choi Han this time.


    ¡®Why does he have such an expression?¡¯


    Choi Han was touching the hilt of his sword and seemed to be thinking about something.


    nk. nk.


    The sword came a bit out of the scabbard before going back in. This process continued to repeat itself multiple times.


    Cale suddenly felt chilly and started to speak.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Hilsman and the Cat Knight.


    Cale was asking about their location.


    Choi Han walked over to the bathroom that was attached to Cale''s bedroom. He then opened the door.


    Screeeech-


    Cale could see Hilsman inside as the door opened.


    ¡°What the hell did you do on your way back?¡±


    Cale frowned while looking at Hilsman, who was covered in leaves and dirt. The Cat and two empty potion bottles were in Hilsman''s arms.


    ¡°Bring him here.¡±


    Cale flicked his finger and Hilsman approached with the Cat. The Cat Knight was observing Cale with a piercing gaze.


    Cale started to speak as soon as he saw the Cat.


    ¡°Sir Rex.¡±


    The Cat flinched. Hilsman put Rex on the chair next to Cale''s bed. Rex had to sit there and listen to Cale speak.


    ¡°The Pce did not fall.¡±


    The Cat revealed his fangs before they quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Your friend lit himself on fire, but he survived. And then he was caught.¡±


    Rex started to frown. Cale did not care as he leaned back on the head of the bed and continued to speak.


    He did not have much time.


    ¡°Do you know the alcoholic Alchemist?¡±


    The Cat flinched.


    Of course, he knew about that Alchemist. He was known as a decent guy and Rex had purchased some bombs from him as well.


    ¡®Is that person working for him?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Rex¡¯s questioning gaze and continued to speak.


    ¡°Sir Rex, that Alchemist is someone who gives food to the children of your neighborhood, the slums. Choi Han will take you to him. Your family and the rest of your organization are already in hiding, right?¡±


    Cale was pretty sure that they would have hidden themselves before this incident started.


    ¡°However, the Imperial Prince will find them within a day knowing your level of doing things. Hide everyone properly with Choi Han¡¯s help.¡±


    Rex hesitated without being able to respond to Cale right away. He heard Cale''s voice once again at that moment.


    ¡°What is it? Are you thinking that you can''t escape on your own when your friends might get tortured and killed?¡±


    ¡°...That-¡±


    ¡°Do it right.¡±


    Rex shut up after hearing Cale cut him off.


    An unknown sense of pressure could be felt from Cale.


    ¡°I n to destroy the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. I also will not let the next Emperor of the Empire have the name of Adin.¡±


    These were the thoughts he had after hearing the Holy Maiden¡¯s story. Cale observed Rex, who was one of the key yers for his n.


    Rei Stecker would be the new leader of the Alchemists.


    Rex would be the center of the citizens.


    He would be the hero of the rebellion that would save the people.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way such a thing would be possible.¡±


    Rex shook his head. Caleughed and started to speak.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Dragon over here?¡±


    Rex was suddenly at a loss for words. He had not noticed the ck Dragon until now. Cale then continued to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han, who will take you to the slums, is a sword master.¡±


    Rex slowly peeked toward Choi Han. Choi Han slowly raised his aura.


    ¡°Furthermore, the new hero that will appear in the Empire will help you out.¡±


    ¡°... A new hero?¡±


    Rex looked toward Cale. Cale raised his finger up.


    ¡°Me.¡±


    He then pointed to himself.


    Rex was confused.


    However, Cale did not say anything wrong.


    The Empire would not be able to hide this incident with the falling tower. Too many people had seen it.


    They also needed to hide the fact that someone tried to assassinate the Vice Tower Master of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. They needed something else to draw the citizens¡¯ attention away.


    Anybody who was there would know that Cale was the one who prevented the tower from falling down. Cale was nning on happily being a part of that diversion.


    ¡°I will probably be a hero by tomorrow morning. The citizens of the Empire will also probably like me quite a bit.¡±


    Eruhaben looked at Cale in a questioning manner, but he did not say anything. Raon vigorously nodded his head.


    Rex was looking at everyone before he jerked his head back toward Cale after hearing Cale¡¯s next statement.


    ¡°This is because I saved everyone.¡±


    Cale was not nning on hiding his involvement this time. He spoke to the Cat.


    ¡°Sir Rex, nobody died.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rex let out a gasp. His face started to frown, but Cale could not tell whether he was relieved or disappointed.


    ¡°Sir Rex, we do not have much time.¡±


    Cale then turned his gaze away from Rex in order to look at Choi Han. Choi Han nodded his head and picked up the still injured Cat.


    Rex continued to quietly observe Cale.


    ¡°Rex, take the opportunity when it is in front of you.¡±


    Opportunity.


    That word made Rex open his mouth to speak. However, Cale¡¯s next words made him close his mouth without saying anything.


    ¡°And watch your mouth about what happened today.¡±


    Cale focused the, ¡®Dominating Aura,¡¯ on Rex as he said that. He then turned his gaze toward Choi Han after seeing that Rex was unable to say anything.


    ¡°For Billos.¡±


    Cale handed a memo to Choi Han who put it away in his pocket.


    ¡°I will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Good. Be back before morning.¡±


    Choi Han did not say anything as he left through the window. Cale quietly watched Choi Han disappear in the distance.


    Tap. Tap.


    There was a front paw tapping on his arm.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale did not think much of it as he started to speak. The ck Dragon responded back.


    ¡°Lay down.¡±


    Caleid down.


    Raon pulled the nket up to Cale¡¯s neck. Eruhaben continued to sigh in disbelief. Raon made sure Cale was tucked in as he started to speak.


    ¡°Goldie gramps will nurse you. I will go follow Choi Han. It will be even better if I go with him.¡±


    Raon puffed up his chest as if he was saying, ¡®just leave it to me.¡¯ Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Just stay by my side.¡±


    He had a bad feeling that things would be moreplicated if Raon went as well. Thebination of Choi Han and Billos was good enough. Billos was talented when it came to stealthy things.


    Raon frowned for a moment before opening his eyes wide and asking.


    ¡°...Would you like it if I stayed by your side?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale gave a short response because he was feelingzy and Raon¡¯s lips started to twitch before he rolled up in a ball next to Cale.


    Cale then slowly fell asleep.


    It was loud outside his bedroom, but that was none of his business.


    Cale flinched as soon as he woke up the next morning.


    The ck Dragon Raon was no longer visible. Eruhaben, Hilsman, and Choi Han were standing there looking cleaned up fromst night.


    ¡°Why are you so shocked? Our dear young master Cale.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu was sitting on the chair right next to the bed.


    ¡°Your highness, you are indeed the Kingdom''s star, even when you are the first thing I see when I open my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Alberu cut him off and Cale shut up before lifting his body up. He then heard Alberu''s voice again.


    ¡°Looks like you''ll need to get a medal.¡±


    Alberu could see Cale flinching after hearing his words. Alberu recalled how Cale had not wanted any medals nor power after the Roan Kingdom¡¯s za Terror Incident as well.


    That was why he quickly added on.


    ¡°Of course, there are also rewards like money in addition to the medal. The Empire currently needs a way to divert attention from what happenedst night-.¡±


    Alberu stopped talking and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°You seem to be happy?¡±


    Cale wee the morning with happiness as he started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, why don''t we make it big and do a medal ceremony?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The just noble.¡±


    Cale slowly lifted his fingers up one by one as he continued to speak.


    ¡°The just noble who is weak but has a strong sense of justice and is willing to sacrifice himself to save the weak. He does not care about identity nor nationality and has a strong and beautiful ancient power.¡±


    Alberu could see the refreshed look in Cale¡¯s eyes.


    Cale slowly continued to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, I wish to be the hero of the Empire¡¯s people.¡±


    1. Rex is a knight so I¡¯m using Sir as in the British fashion.

 Chapter 164: Somehow Once Again (4)

    <h4>Chapter 164: Somehow Once Again (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Alberu started to frown.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He first asked for Cale¡¯s reasoning.


    He could see Cale Henituse beckoning him toe closer to the bed. He wanted to scoff, but decided to y along since Cale was a patient.


    Cale lowered his body toward the crown prince and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Sir Rex has decided to join us.¡±


    ¡®Rex?¡¯


    Alberu could not recall who that was. However, seeing Cale¡¯s red hair made him remember Rex.


    Alberu looked toward Cale.


    ¡°You crazy bastard.¡±


    He could not help but swear. The Dark Elf Kora next to him flinched but returned to normal after seeing the expressions on the faces of Cale''s guard knights.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Cale responded after hearing Alberu asking him once more.


    ¡°I''m sure some information about Sir Rex has spread to at least the nobles in the capital.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head. Even a foreigner like him had received information about the knight named Rex. Alberu recalled the information he had been given.


    A knight originally from the slums.


    ¡°...The slums?¡±


    Cale responded to Alberu¡¯s slowly forming train of thought.


    ¡°He is someone who escaped from the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower and knows the truth.¡±


    ¡°...We need to save him.¡±


    Cale quickly added on.


    ¡°I already saved him.¡±


    Cale could see Alberu falling into a state of deep thought.


    Alberu did not know about the divine items.


    However, he knew about most of the other things.


    The Saint and the Holy Maiden.


    The Alchemist who is not a part of the Bell Tower.


    Cale had learned about the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower and the Empire¡¯s ns through them. That was why Alberu instantly understood the value of Sir Rex.


    Alberu started to speak.


    "What does that person have to do with you stepping forward as a hero? Don¡¯t you hate being in the spotlight?¡±


    The Cale that Alberu knew did not like being the center of attention.


    Cale admitted to it.


    ¡°I definitely hate it.¡±


    A lot of restrictions are ced on you if you are the center of attention. You also have to pay attention to how you act around people. Even if Cale was the type that did not care about what other people thought, not being in the spotlight was the best way to live a quiet cker life.


    However, it was okay this time.


    Cale responded to Alberu, who was looking at him.


    ¡°But it is okay this time. I n to put heroes forward in the future that will make the people forget my name.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Alberu brushed his face with his hand.


    ¡°I guess you n on making Rex a hero as well.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°We will make the people lose faith in the crown and the nobles. Shouldn¡¯t we have someone to fill their spot?¡±


    Alberu did not say anything. He agreed with Cale''s sentiments.


    ¡°A knight from the slums. Also, the person who attacked the Vice Tower Master in order to reveal the truth hidden within the darkness.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s gaze turned simr to Cale''s gaze.


    ¡°Good. Very good.¡±


    He was satisfied with the current situation.


    They would profit a lot as long as Rex was not caught.


    ¡®I''m sure this punk wouldn¡¯t put him somewhere only for him to get caught.¡¯


    Cale would have been thorough with where he ced Rex. Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°It is only beneficial for me if you get a medal and be popr.¡±


    The Empire''s treatment of the Roan Kingdom''s envoy had gotten much better already.


    It was because ofst night¡¯s incident.


    The Empire had focused on their high-rank nobles and could not take care of the lower ranking nobles, including the lower ranking envoy members.


    Furthermore, they also had to prevent the news about the attempted assassination of the Vice Tower Master.


    That was why they did not prevent the information about Cale from getting out.


    Since it was something that would get out anyway, they had no problem letting the actions of a foreign noble, something that would have the least effect on the Empire, be the biggest point of focus.


    Thanks to that, Cale''s actions had spread like wildfire.


    Although he was a foreign noble, the fact that he had prevented the Roan Kingdom¡¯s za Terror Incident and the fact that they did not have any good news since the war with the Whipper Kingdom made this a great story for the Empire.


    Alberu got up. He had a lot to do.


    ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Cale nodded his head andid back down. Alberu clicked his tongue at Cale¡¯s actions, but his face showed concern and sorriness as he opened the bedroom door.


    ¡°How is he, your highness?¡±


    Alberu looked at Daltaro and the Empire¡¯s administrator next to him as he shook his head. However, the wordsing out of his mouth were different than his actions.


    ¡°Young master Cale is fine.¡±


    However, the fact that his words did not match his actions affected Daltaro even more. He wondered if he should go inside and ask how Cale was doing.


    However, Alberu said something that made him change his mind.


    ¡°He used his power too much yesterday. We should let him get his rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Plus, we still have a lot to do.¡±


    ¡°...Indeed, your highness.¡±


    Daltaro knew Alberu was right.


    Alberu had stopped to see Cale on his way to see the Imperial Prince, who had taken control of this incident. That was why Daltaro was with him as the leader of the envoy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Daltaro and the rest walked away from Cale''s bedroom at Alberu¡¯smand.


    At that moment, Cale wasying on the bed eating the cookie that Raon had brought him. Choi Han, who had a long night, approached him and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Mr. Billos asked if he could see you.¡±


    ¡°Bring him over.¡±


    Choi Han started to move again at Cale''smand.


    A few hourster, the Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s Billos entered Cale''s bedroom while saying that he had some precious tea to help Cale rx.


    He sat on the chair next to Cale¡¯s bed and continuously wiped the sweat off of his forehead.


    There was sweat on Billos¡¯s fat face even though it was the middle of winter. Cale started to speak to Billos.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    In the end, Billos raised his voice to call out to Cale.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale''s casual response made Billos unable to speak.


    Billos had told Rex the location of his secret residence. No, he had locked Rex up in his secret residence.


    Billos¡¯s gaze turned toward Choi Han as he thought about the chaotic moments ofst night. Choi Han smiled gently at him as they made eye contact.


    However, the statement Choi Han had made after stealthily evacuating Rex¡¯s friends and family and then locking Rex up in the secret residence remained on his mind.


    Rex had wanted to be together with his family and the other members of the organization.


    However, Billos had determined that this would not be possible. The other organization members would be fine in the secret paths and unknown caves of the slums because the Empire did not know of their identities, however, someone like Rex, whose identity waspletely known, needed to be somewhere where he could be safe from magic.


    Billos''s secret residence was somewhere with a shield that defended against all magic because it was somewhere that Billos''s uncle Odeus, the ruler of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northwestern underworld, had created for any emergency situations when he was in the Empire.


    Billos recalled what Choi Han had told Rex as he put him in there.


    ¡®You are a dangerous bomb. If you go off, you will not kill just yourself. You will kill everybody involved with this incident. So quietly stay here like a dead rat.¡¯


    He never expected such words toe from Choi Han whom he thought was the pure and silent type.


    ¡®¡¯You might be fine with other people getting hurt for the greater good, but I will put my family, something that took me so long to get, first.¡¯


    Billos also didn''t expect Choi Han to have such thoughts.


    Choi Han did not have any family to Billos¡¯s knowledge. No, he had no blood rtives.


    ¡®So Choi Han¡¯s family must be ......¡¯


    Cale bluntly asked Billos, who turned away from Choi Han and was now staring at him.


    ¡°What the hell are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°...It is nothing.¡±


    Billos pushed aside the thoughts in his mind and took out a magic bag.


    ¡°Here are the items you requested.¡±


    Cale pointed to the table and Billos put the bag on top of it. Cale asked him at that moment.


    ¡°How much do you know about the Caro Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly bringing up the Caro Kingdom?¡±


    Billos had expected to talk about other things with Cale today. He was a merchant after all. He had a good idea about what Cale had done until now, as well as the reason behind the actions ofst night.


    That was why he wanted to benefit from taking those dangerous actionsst night.


    ¡°Excuse me, young master-nim. I think I need to report to you aboutst night first.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you took care of it.¡±


    Billos closed his mouth.


    Earlier, as he was heading to the pce.


    Billos had gathered the information he heard from Choi Han, as well as every piece of information he could gather throughout the capital, in order to confirm some things.


    The Sun Pce. Although he had not seen it in person, he had heard that it was a pce with a luxurious andrge hall. One of the towers of that pce had started to fall.


    The person in front of him had prevented it from falling all by himself.


    He then coughed up blood and needed to be supported back to his bedroom.


    Billos thought that Cale looked paler than usual today. Cale asked him a question at that moment.


    ¡°Billos, why do you think I left you with that task?¡±


    He had already determined the answer to this question.


    Billos started to speak.


    ¡°I guess you find me trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Billos held back a sigh.


    He was no longer sweating like a hog. He was feeling relieved.


    ¡°Young master-nim, are you talking about the auction house in the Caro Kingdom?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Billos, who quickly understood his intentions. He had already discussed it with the crown prince as well.


    Of the items they had found in the secret room, two of them needed to be taken care of. This was because the two items would be difficult for the Roan Kingdom to publicly handle.


    ¡°I want to participate in the secret auction house''s VIP auction.¡±


    ¡°...The next one is the new year celebration auction in February. Is that the one you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Caro Kingdom.


    They were more famous for the auction house than the forbidden zone desert that hid the Dark Elves.


    This VIP auction was the most secretive yet public auction in the oddly developed Caro Kingdom.


    ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ had discussed this auction when it described the Caro Kingdom.


    ¡°Billos, is it possible?¡±


    The VIP auction.


    There was a reason neither Cale nor the crown prince were participating as themselves.


    These two items that they found in the cave underneath the secret table originally had owners. Even Cale could not understand how they had ended up in the Pope¡¯s coffin.


    However, these two items were publicly known to still be in possession of the original owners.


    ¡°Yes sir, it is possible. Are you trying to auction some things?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Billos started to frown.


    Why did he want to go if he wasn¡¯t nning on auctioning things?


    Cale did not respond to Billos''s question and gave him another order.


    ¡°Can you send invitations to two people?¡±


    ¡°Invitations?¡±


    ¡°Yes. An invitation telling them to participate in the February auction.¡±


    ¡°... I understand. Do I just need to do it stealthily?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Make it so that they cannot tell who we are.¡±


    ¡°Sounds great.¡±


    Cale said one more thing to Billos.


    ¡°I will make it so that you get the transactions fees of the deals.¡±


    ¡°...Sounds like arge transaction.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Billos nodded his head and got up.


    ¡°I will see you next year, young master-nim. I suppose I should head to the Henituse territory in February?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cale told Billos the location of their next meeting.


    ¡°The Gyerre territory.¡±


    ¡°... I understand. Will you be there starting from the new year?¡±


    Billos calmly asked, even at the unexpected answer of the Gyerre Territory. Cale shook his head.


    ¡°I can''t be certain. I will probably head down from the North to the Gyerre territory.¡±


    ¡°The North?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Billos did not ask anything else. He understood it as Cale spending some time in either the Roan Kingdom''s Northwest or Northeast before heading to the Gyerre territory in February.


    However, the North that Cale was talking about was neither of those locations.


    Vice Captain Hilsman walked Billos out while Choi Han asked Cale a question.


    ¡°Cale-nim, are we pushing back the young master Antonio situation until February?¡±


    ¡°We have to. I ended up staying in the Empire longer than I had expected.¡±


    Staying in the Empire longer than expected had thrown off his ns.


    He needed to push back the n about using young master Antonio Gyerre¡¯s weakness for ater time.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders at Choi Han, who seemed to be concerned that their ns had to be changed.


    ¡°We have no other choice. It is almost the new year. Shouldn''t we spend the new year at home with our family?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han let out a small noise. Cale started to pet the Raon¡¯s round head that had suddenly appeared as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I said I would be home for the new year, so I have to go.¡±


    He had told both his father and On and Hong that he would spend the new year at home. He had to keep his promise.


    ¡°Don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°You are right. Cale-nim, you are definitely right.¡±


    Choi Han smiled innocently as he nodded his head. Cale watched Choi Han before telling the two Dragons and the one human their uing ns.


    ¡°We will spend the new year at home and then head up north.¡±


    ¡°Human, are we going to see the Whales?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Witira had frequently brought up the contract for the sea route. Cale was nning on preparing a ce for the Tiger tribe before heading up north to meet with the Whale tribe.


    ¡®But that''s not all.¡¯


    He picked up the magic bag that Billos had brought and handed it to Eruhaben and Raon. Eruhaben, who had been looking at Cale with a suspicious gaze, picked up the bag and asked.


    ¡°Are they alchemy ingredients?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s eyes opened wide at Cale''s response as he started to shout.


    ¡°We can make the pir of fire now!¡±


    The bag was full of the ingredients used to create the Empire¡¯s pir of fire.


    Eruhaben smirked as he answered back.


    ¡°Of course. This great Dragon can make anything as long as I have the ingredients, little kid.¡±


    Cale observed the ancient Dragon who seemed to be a bit tired as he thought about how there was another task to add to his agenda in the North.


    Raon looked at Eruhaben with sparkling eyes as he asked.


    ¡°When do we get to use this?¡±


    The Gold Dragon flinched.


    This pir of fire would be an improved version of the one that the Empire had created. Although they needed to conduct some tests in the process, they could not use it as they pleased.


    That was why he could not easily answer the question.


    The ck Dragon and Eruhaben quietly looked at each other.


    However, someone casually answered their question for them.


    It was Cale.


    ¡°Probably early next year?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The two Dragon turned toward Cale, who casually added on.


    ¡°It''ll be warm if we start a fire somewhere cold.¡±


    The Gold Dragon Eruhaben¡¯s face had a questioning gaze.


    ¡®Warm? I''m sure he knows that it is not only at that level of strength?¡¯


    At that moment, he heard Raon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s show it to the Whales as well!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale ignored Eruhaben¡¯s sigh andid back down on the bed.


    It was nice to be warm during the winter, and being underneath the nket to be warm was the best.


    However, he headed up to a windy tform a few dayster.


    One of the administrator¡¯s voice was echoing in the area through a magic amplification device.


    ¡°We will now present a medal to the valiant young master Cale Henituse, who showed a sense of sacrifice in the Empire!¡±


    ¡®I like what he said.¡¯


    Cale looked forward with that thought on his mind.


    The Emperor was weing him with a benign smile.


    Behind him in the za outside the Empire¡¯s Royal Pce was a massive crowd looking up at him.


    1. (TL: Such a good boy.)

 Chapter 165: Somehow Once Again (5)

    <h4>Chapter 165: Somehow Once Again (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale did not pay attention to any of the gazes headed toward him.


    - Human.


    However, he was concerned about Raon¡¯sments.


    - I am proud of you. This feels great. We did it.


    Cale tried his best to ignore the emotional ck Dragon. He turned his head toward the Emperor, who was standing one level higher than him.


    The Emperor was someone whom you could only see during a situation like this. However, Cale''s thoughts as he looked toward the Emperor was not about how glorious of an asion it was to see him.


    ¡®Did they say that his body is weak?¡¯


    He had heard that the Emperor had be so weak that it was almost a miracle that he was still alive. This was the case for the former Emperor as well.


    ¡®No wonder they treasure the Imperial Prince.¡¯


    This was one of the descriptions of Imperial Prince Adin in, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    < The Emperor projected his greed to Adin, who used this to his advantage. >


    The Imperial Prince was born with a strong body and was also talented in sword arts. Adin, who was born with things that the Emperor wished he had, used this to make the Emperor rely on him.


    Furthermore, Adin absorbed the martial arts that had been weakened because of two generations of weak Emperors.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    The only Emperor in the Western continent called out Cale¡¯s name.


    Cale formally showed his respects and the Emperor looked at him as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Your actions during the Sun Pce bomb incident were courageous and beautiful.¡±


    His voice was amplified with the magic amplification device.


    ¡°A foreigner like you did something that would be difficult for even one of our own Empire¡¯s citizens to do. The Sun Pce did not fall and many people survived thanks to your deeds.¡±


    Cale observed the Emperor¡¯s face as he praised his actions. The Emperor did seem to be frail.


    ¡®But they are still two peas in a pod.¡¯


    Although their physical wellness was different, both the Emperor and the Imperial Prince thought the same way.


    Cale quickly suppressed his thoughts as he pretended to be a respectful young noble as he looked up at the Emperor. The Emperor raised his voice.


    ¡°I am here to present such a courageous young man with the third-grade Mogoru Medal of Honor, as well as some other treasures!¡±


    A silver medal was ced on Cale''s shirt.


    Woooooooooooooooo-


    Cheers filled the za.


    The Emperor patted Cale on the shoulder.


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    Cale could see his sincerity. They had given him a third-grade medal after all.


    Of the many medals avable, a third-grade medal with the Mogoru Empire''s name was a significantly high honor.


    The first-grade was for officials who had rendered outstanding service.


    The second-grade was for heroes of war.


    The third-grade was for individuals who had performed exemry deeds for the nation.


    The third-grade was the highest honor a foreigner could receive, and Cale was the only one who had received this honor in a long time.


    ¡®It is probably because the Empire hasn''t done anything well these days.¡¯


    The Empire just looked like they were failing over and over in the eyes of the other kingdoms.


    They had lost Maple Castle, their pce was destroyed, and the Vice Tower Master was almost assassinated in the Sun Pce.


    A shining beacon named Cale appeared in front of them in such a situation.


    - Human, I am very proud of you! You may be weak, but your heart is pure!


    Cale ignored Raon''sments.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you briefly share your sentiments.¡±


    The Emperor pointed to the za behind Cale.


    This was a part of the agenda before the treasure was presented to him.


    Cale bowed toward the Emperor before slowly turning around to the za.


    He could see that the za was full of people.


    -Human! Billos is in your 3 o¡¯clock direction by the fountain!


    Cale¡¯s gaze naturally turned toward the fountain. He had told Billos to specificallye to that location.


    ¡®They''re all here.¡¯


    Billos, the alchemist, and even Choi Han and the Cat in his arms were all there. Although he could not see their faces because they were too far away, he could recognize their shapes.


    Cale looked around the za.


    People were cheering and anticipating his remarks.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I am very happy.¡±


    The young noble really did seem happy.


    The people in the za cheered for the young noble who was happy after receiving the Empire¡¯s medal. They were feeling good that this young noble seemed to be considering it an honor.


    They had heard about the actions of this noble standing on the tform.


    They were shocked when they heard that the Sun Pce was hit with a terror incident. However, nobody got hurt and the Sun Pce didn¡¯t fall either.


    Of course, it did not have much to do with them. The majority of the people who were saved were nobles.


    That was why the only thing they did was cheer.


    Cale naturally knew about this.


    ¡°I am happy that I was able to save others. I am happy that I was able to fulfill my responsibilities.¡±


    Cale¡¯s continued words made the expressions on the people''s faces change a bit.


    He was not happy to receive the medal.


    And that was it.


    Cale looked toward the Emperor while a sense of disappointment filled the za for such a short speech.


    ¡°...I suppose it is now time for the treasure.¡±


    The Emperor motioned and someone walked up with a long box. The Emperor felt that something was wrong as he observed Cale, who was looking at the box that was wrapped in velvet.


    He could feel a sense of hesitation.


    The noble who had just said that he was happy had a stiff expression on his face.


    He could also see him peeking at him.


    The Emperor was used to such sight. It was the sight of someone who had something he wanted to say but was hesitating because he was in front of the Emperor.


    ¡°Is there something you wish to say?¡±


    The Emperor held back a cough caused by the cold wind as he asked.


    ¡°...It is nothing, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°I will ask you a second time. Speak freely.¡±


    ¡®I will ask you a second time.¡¯


    That made Cale Henituse¡¯s expression change as if he had made up his mind and he started to speak.


    ¡°Your majesty, I do not know what the treasure is.¡±


    ¡°That is the case.¡±


    The Emperor could see a brave expression that he saw in young nobles from time to time.


    ¡°Your majesty, may I exchange this treasure for something else?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The Emperor had a good idea about what was going on.


    His gaze headed toward the Imperial Prince who was right below the tform.


    ¡®Royal father, he is considered a just young noble.¡¯


    ¡®Considered?¡¯


    ¡®In the views of the foreigners.¡¯


    The Emperor knew what would appear when you put a sense of justice and youth together.


    ¡°What is it you wish to exchange it for?¡±


    The Emperor could see that Cale¡¯s expression brightened as soon as he heard his gentle tone. Cale put on a bright smile.


    - Human, that smile seems so shady!


    Cale ignored Raon and started to speak. The conversation between the two of them was being amplified so that the entire za could hear.


    ¡°My friend told me this.¡±


    ¡®Friend?¡¯


    The unexpected word made the people confused.


    This was the same for the Emperor. Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°He said that light brightens up the darkness.¡±


    The people¡¯s expressions changed.


    The majority of them were thinking about a specific phrase.


    The Sun finds the darkness and shines its light on it.


    It was famous for being the foundation for the Church of the Sun God.


    It was said in a different way, but it still made them think about it.


    ¡°My friend also said the following.¡±


    This friend that Cale was talking about could only be one person.


    It was the Saint, Jack.


    ¡°Light does not weaken if you share it.¡±


    The Sun is great enough to shine light on all lifeforms.


    It made them oddly remember the teachings of the church. Although it was not the same, the followers of the Sun God could not help but recall their teachings.


    Even if the Church of the Sun God hadmitted such atrocities, there were still many believers in the Empire.


    The leaders of the church hadmitted actions that went against the teachings of the church. And now, someone who was not rted to the Church of the Sun God, was making them remember their teachings.


    Cale¡¯s voice echoed in the za.


    ¡°That is why I wish to share.¡±


    He sounded happy and excited.


    ¡°Since light will not change even if I do.¡±


    The believers of the Church of the Sun God heard Cale¡¯s words differently.


    The Sun will still not change.


    One of the citizens looking up at the tform mumbled to himself.


    ¡°It''s been a while.¡±


    It had been a while since he had felt the teachings in his heart.


    However, there were people who were thinking about the teachings in their heads as well.


    The Emperor was one of them.


    His gaze turned sharp for a moment before returning to normal.


    The young noble who courageously asked and seemed to be waiting for his response seemed to be a verymon innocent noble who believed that he could create a beautiful world.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to have done that on purpose.¡¯


    The Emperor thought that Cale did not share the Church of the Sun God¡¯s teachings on purpose.


    ¡®But that is not the important thing right now.¡¯


    The Emperor did not miss the chance to raise his own value. He started to speak.


    ¡°You wish to not use this treasure and instead share it with others?¡±


    ¡°I would like to if that is possible, your majesty.¡±


    The Emperorughed out loud before speaking loud enough for the citizens to hear.


    ¡°I will ept Cale Henituse¡¯s request! We will open the granaries and share more food than the value of this treasure to the citizens in need!¡±


    The citizens¡¯ expressions lit up. The Emperor continued to speak before they could start shouting in joy.


    ¡°I will also give the generous Cale Henituse this treasure as nned!¡±


    The Emperor pretended to be a benevolent ruler and the citizens cheered him on.


    Woooooooooo-


    They were cheering even more passionately than before.


    The citizens energetically apuded the Emperor and the foreign young noble. The za that had been quiet since the fall of the Church and their defeat against the Whipper Kingdom.


    One of the citizens started to speak as he continued to p.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great if that noble was a part of our Empire?¡±


    ¡°Right? But look! Our Emperor is so generous too!¡±


    ¡°I guess that is true. Anyways, that noble is quite decent!¡±


    There were many voices praising Cale.


    ¡°What was his name again?¡±


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡°Hooo. I see. Is he a part of the Church of the Sun God?¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t know about that. But he seems like a good person. And he is courageous. A noble like him is rare to find.¡±


    ¡°True!¡±


    The alcoholic Alchemist Rei Stecker looked around the rowdy za. He then looked toward Cale with chaotic eyes.


    Rei had heard that Cale was the white-haired priest. He had also heard about Sir Rex.


    Rex was also looking toward Cale who was on the tform. He had aplicated expression on his face.


    The two of them heard Billos¡¯s voice at that time.


    ¡°The young master-nim did the same thing in the Roan Kingdom. He hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    ¡°In the Roan Kingdom?¡±


    Billos nodded his head at Rei¡¯s question and raised his voice on purpose.


    ¡°He also prevented the Roan Kingdom¡¯s za Terror Incident on his own but did not want any other honor than the joy from saving others. He only worried about others who may still be suffering.¡±


    The citizens who heard his voice were shocked. The way they looked at Cale started to change. At the same time, the subordinates that Billos had nted throughout the za were bringing up stories about Cale.


    The noble who had also thrown his body in danger during the Roan Kingdom¡¯s za Terror Incident.


    Furthermore, a person who hade to participate in the investigation of the terror incident at the Vatican.


    Those stories continued to spread throughout the za.


    The alcoholic Alchemist Rei almost gasped after hearing Billos¡¯s stories.


    ¡°...What an amazing person.¡±


    Choi Han, who had been standing there stoically, then started to speak.


    ¡°Cale-nim has always been like this.¡±


    Choi Han sounded proud as he said that. Rei and Rex could not help but look at Cale with an odd expression after sensing a strong level of trust in Choi Han¡¯s words.


    Cale headed down from the tform as the Emperor started a short speech.


    He could see Imperial Prince Adin at the bottom.


    He did not seem to be too happy, although he tried his best to maintain his smile. It was because of Cale¡¯s unexpected actions. Adin started to approach Cale, presumably to talk about that, before suddenly stopping.


    It was because of Alberu.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going to do something like that?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, your highness. The idea suddenly popped into my head while I was up there.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s reprimanding tone made Cale bow toward Alberu and Adin.


    That made Adin start to smile as he patted Cale on the shoulder.


    ¡°No need to apologize. I thank you for thinking of our citizens.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for being understanding.¡±


    Adin, who was observing Cale who seemed to be relieved, heard Alberu starting to speak once again.


    ¡°You did something simr at thest terror incident. You always put others before yourself.¡±


    Adin¡¯s expression slightly changed after hearing that Cale had done something simrst time.


    Cale smiled back at Alberu before quietly returning to his spot.


    Although he had not informed the Emperor and the Imperial Prince about his actions, he had indeed told Alberu in advance.


    Daltaro patted Cale¡¯s shoulder once Cale returned to the rest of the envoy.


    ¡°Good job. You were very cool.¡±


    Daltaro was looking at Cale with a satisfied and affectionate expression.


    ¡°Get plenty of rest until we leave tomorrow.¡±


    The envoy was leaving tomorrow as Daltaro just mentioned. They would only pass through the Gyerre territory for their teleportation magic circle as they had unexpectedly stayed here longer than nned.


    Cale responded back with a smile and touched the treasure box in his arms.


    Raon¡¯s voice echoed in his head.


    - ... I feel an evil auraing from the box! Let¡¯s ask Goldie gramps! No, let¡¯s ask Mary!


    The Super Rock chimed in as well.


    - Are you nning on sacrificing yourself?


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    Cale knew that the treasure Adin gave him would not be something good.


    He peeked into the box only to see a light sword that was used for self-defense with a jewel at the pommel.


    ¡®...I don¡¯t like it.¡¯


    Cale made up his mind after seeing that Adin gave him something useless after iming to give him a treasure.


    He shared his ns with the group at Billos¡¯s secret residenceter that night.


    ¡°I will definitely destroy the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡±


    Billos flinched.


    ¡°...Destroy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Billos, won¡¯t you make a lot of money if we destroy it and you source the materials needed to build a new one?¡±


    ¡°I fully support your decision.¡±


    Billos quickly epted Cale¡¯s decision after hearing about the future benefits.


    The Alchemist Rei and the Cat Knight Rex looked toward Cale with anxiety. Even Choi Han, who was standing next to Cale, was peeking at him with hesitation.


    Rei started to speak.


    ¡°... Sir, I didn¡¯t know you were a noble.¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡±


    Rei quickly shook his head at Cale¡¯s question.


    He was just amazed that Cale was willing to go up against the strong forces of Alchemy and the Empire in order to share the truth with the citizens of the Empire when he could just ignore all of this and live peacefully.


    ¡°I am leaving tomorrow. I came to tell you a couple of things before I left.¡±


    Rei focused back on Cale after hearing what he said.


    Rex, who was still in his cat form, continued to quietly observe Cale.


    Cale quickly got down to business.


    It would be difficult to move Rex and the others of his organization since the Empire was frantically searching for them. Rei also needed time to gather the other Alchemists that were not a part of the Bell Tower. They needed to bide their time.


    That was why Cale was nning on remaining as quiet as a dead rat until the Empire had its guard down when the Northern Alliance attacked.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be the best time to hit them the hardest?


    He needed something to rally them in order for that to happen.


    ¡°The Saint and Holy Maiden are still alive.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rei let out a gasp.


    He had understood the two meanings behind Cale¡¯s statement.


    They are still alive.


    Furthermore, I know where they are.


    That was the hidden meaning behind that statement.


    Rei and Rex had already heard from Choi Han that the Church of the Sun God was hit with the magic bomb because they were trying to reveal the secrets of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. He had also told them that the Empire tried to kill the Saint and Holy Maiden after framing them for the incident.


    Cale noticed all of the eyes on him as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I will return within a year.¡±


    He then gave an order.


    ¡°Endure until then.¡±


    He followed up with the reward they would get if they seeded.


    ¡°I will bring you everything you want if you endure until then.¡±


    Everything you want.


    That phrase made Rei and Rex¡¯s expression change.


    The alcoholic Alchemist of the slums and the Cat Knight on the run for attempted murder.


    This man in front of them would bring them the things they wanted but found difficult to obtain.


    The only thing left for the two of them was death or a life in seclusion anyway.


    ¡°I will endure until then.¡±


    Rei had no problem answering back. He could see a smile on Cale¡¯s face as he looked at him.


    ¡°It is great that you don¡¯t smell like alcohol anymore.¡±


    Rei started to smile as well.


    Rei, who had shaved his beard,bed his hair, and dressed himself nicely, albeit in shabby clothes, looked more like a scientist than an alcoholic now.


    ¡°I will endure as well.¡±


    Rex soon answered as well. He then turned to make eye contact with Cale.


    All that was left for him was to run forever or die. If that was the case, he would rather endure and get one more chance to do what he wanted.


    Cale got up from his seat.


    Rex tightened up after seeing Cale approach him, but he soon returned to normal.


    ¡°Sir Rex.¡±


    Rex became anxious after hearing Cale¡¯s quiet voice.


    At that moment, Cale took out multiple items from his magic bag and piled them up in front of Rex.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    These heavy items piled up in front of Rex¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Read all of these books.¡±


    Rex¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    They were books.


    There was a tall pile of thick books in front of him.


    He could see the titles of the books.


    ¡®...Leadership? Politics? Military science?¡¯


    ¡°...Why do I need to read these?¡±


    The confused Cat looked up at Cale. However, Cale did not answer his question.


    ¡°Just read it if I tell you to read it. It would be even better if you thoroughly studied them.¡±


    Rex slowly nodded his head after seeing the look in Cale¡¯s eyes.


    Cale then started to smile in satisfaction.


    Who should fill the empty spot left by the Imperial Prince?


    Although this was just Cale¡¯s thoughts right now, he petted the Cat¡¯s red fur with a satisfied expression. Rex flinched, but stayed still.


    Raon¡¯s voice echoed in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - Human, why are you smiling like that again? Isn¡¯t everything done?


    ¡®Done? This is just the starting line.¡¯


    The day that Cale returned with the Saint, Holy Maiden, and the divine item.


    That day would be the day it all begins.


    ¡°Human, I am six years old now! I¡¯ve also grown bigger!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Raon pointed toward Cale with his short front paw.


    ¡°Human, you are twenty years old now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Cale thoughtlessly nodded his head and started to speak to the driver.


    ¡°Choi Han, are we almost there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. We are almost at Harris Vige.¡±


    It was now the new year.


    Cale had been cking off in the Henituse Castle ever since his return from the Empire and hade out for the first time since his return.


    It was going to be a pretty long trip through the Tiger Vige, the Whale Vige, and the Paerun Kingdom up north.


    1. (TL: Cale should seek advice from Rei on how to live a peaceful life.)


    2. As quiet as a dead rat is a Korean idiom forying low.

 Chapter 166: Perhaps (1)

    <h4>Chapter 166: Perhaps (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Click.


    Something that was even more shocking than the cold air weed Cale when he opened the carriage door.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim!¡±


    There was someone who seemed very happy to see him, running toward him with both arms open.


    It was the Dwarf-Rat Mueller. He did not even have his coat on properly as he ran toward Cale while looking as if he was about to cry.


    ¡°...What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han. However, Choi Han shrugged his shoulders as if he had no idea either. Mueller arrived in front of Cale at that moment and started to catch his breath.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The normal Mueller would curl up in fear in front of Cale. Cale was confused at how different Mueller was acting than normal.


    Mueller grabbed onto the side of Cale¡¯s pants at that moment.


    ¡®...What is going on?¡¯


    Mueller¡¯s desperate expression confused Cale, but he first pushed Mueller away before asking.


    ¡®Something is odd.¡¯


    Mueller¡¯s value was currently on the rise after designing the castle walls and the Golden Turtle Ship. Why did he seem so scared when he should be walking around with his head up in the air?


    ¡°I would rather follow you around! This, this is just!¡±


    Cale motioned for Choi Han to take care of Mueller for now and entered Harris Vige.


    There were no guards in Harris Vige right now.


    The soldiers and knights who had been here earlier had all returned to the Henituse Castle.


    Part of this was because it was a secret that Cale was moving the Tiger tribe to Harris Vige, but most importantly, the Tiger Tribe did not need soldiers to protect them.


    Furthermore, those soldiers and knights were currently training under the Knight Captain back at the castle.


    Cale looked at the wooden fence that looked like Mueller had helped design before walking into the vige that was surrounded by snow.


    - Looks fun!


    Raon started to speak.


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He could see young Tigers, Wolves, and two kittens rolling around in the snow.


    - I¡¯m going to go y too!


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Raon appeared in the air and rushed toward the children ying in the snow.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Cale heard a gasping from behind him. It was Mueller. The half-Dwarf seemed to have been shocked after seeing Raon, as he approached Cale once again and clenched onto his pants.


    Cale did not push him aside this time. He looked toward the thirty-year-old man who looked like a child and started to speak with sympathy.


    ¡°Tigers and cats are from the same feline family.¡±


    Mueller nodded his head so vigorously that his head might fall off.


    Cale let Mueller hide behind him. It was because there were Cats and Tigers running toward them.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s been so long!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    On and Hong were the first to reach Cale. Choi Han, who was standing next to him, let out a chuckle. It was because he could see the corners of Cale¡¯s lips twitching.


    ¡°We missed you!¡±


    The red kitten Hong, who was wearing thick clothes, rubbed his head on Cale¡¯s leg. Mueller quickly escaped to behind Choi Han instead.


    ¡°We heard you got hurt.¡±


    The silver kitten On, who had grown a bit after turning 12, circled around Cale. However, 12 was still young, so he answered back to the concerned child.


    ¡°Yes, I coughed up blood.¡±


    On and Hong, as well as the young Tiger and Wolves around them, all started to frown. Raon started to frown as well.


    Cale did not care as he gulped after seeing someone approaching in the distance.


    ¡°Wee, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, long time no see.¡±


    Compared to the tightly bundled up Cale, the shaman Gashan just had a thinyer of clothes on him. Gashan started to smile with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Deputy butler Hans told us what you did in the Empire.¡±


    What you did in the Empire.


    Cale had been contacted by many ces because of that.


    All of the nobles in the Northeast, as well as nobles throughout the Kingdom, invited him to different celebrations. The only exception was Eric, who had sent a concerned letter checking in on Cale¡¯s condition.


    Cale casually responded since he had heard this many times already.


    ¡°Is that so? Has nature not said anything else to you?¡±


    ¡°Huuu.¡±


    Cale flinched after hearing the noiseing out of Gashan¡¯s mouth.


    He regretted asking about nature.


    He nkly stared at Gashan who clenched onto his staff. At that moment, Gashan tilted his head a bit and started to speak.


    ¡°Nature has said that ... the North will be filled with warm air this winter.¡±


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Cale was amazed. However, his stoic expression made Gashan continue to speak without question.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Northern Alliance our enemy? I¡¯m worried that warm air filling the North means that good things will happen to them.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry about it.¡±


    Cale¡¯s confident voice made the warriors who came with Gashan look at him.


    Cale smiled gently at them.


    ¡°We just need to do what we need to do. Things will go as we wish.¡±


    ¡°...I see. There is no need to worry about things that are so far in the future.¡±


    Gashan nodded his head while Cale was thinking to himself.


    ¡®Nature really is psychic.¡¯


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale turned his head to see a shocked ck Dragon tapping on his shoulder. The six-year-old was looking toward Gashan in amazement.


    Cale heard Raon¡¯s voice in his head.


    - Human! This is amazing! I¡¯m sure that Tiger shaman does not know about the, ¡®Dragon¡¯s Rage!¡¯


    Dragon¡¯s Rage.


    That was the name of the pir of fire that Eruhaben had created.


    Cale just smiled toward Raon.


    ¡®It is that smile again!¡¯


    Raon shook his head and flew toward On and Hong. The children now averaging nine years of age were whispering to each other as Cale ignored them and started to walk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Home.


    Choi Han and Gashan both followed behind Cale. Mueller made sure he stood as far away from Gashan as possible as he followed them while still holding onto Cale¡¯s pants.


    The home Cale was talking about was naturally the Super Rock Vi.


    There were some people who came to the entrance of the Super Rock Vi to greet him. Cale started to smile as soon as he saw them.


    ¡°So devious!¡±


    ¡°I feel like he¡¯s plotting something again!¡±


    ¡°You''re right! It''s that smile again!¡±


    Hong, On, and Raon. The rapid-firements from these three were ignored as Cale looked toward the people at the cave entrance.


    Normally, Lock, Hans, and Rosalyn would be the ones to greet him at the entrance. That was why he was expecting them to be here right now as well.


    However, the people at the cave entrance werepletely unexpected people.


    ¡°You''re here?¡±


    It was the sword master Hannah. She was leaning on the side of the cave with her arms crossed. Cale didn¡¯t pay much attention to her short greeting and instead looked toward the two people who made her move.


    Shake shake shake.


    The crazy priestess Cage. She was biting her fingernails while leaning on one leg and shaking her other. She was so deeply entrenched in her own thoughts that she had not even realized that Cale had arrived.


    ¡°You crazy god. Why do you keep appearing in my dreams and bawling?! Grab onto young master Cale''s pants? What the hell are you trying to say?!¡±


    Cage had not been able to sleep properly for the past few weeks.


    She heard the voice of the God of Death in her dreams every night. He was sniffling and whining over and over.


    How could a god act that way?


    He always mumbled the same thing as well.


    ¡®Finally, finally! Cale, that human really was the real deal! I can now share a beautiful death with the world!¡¯


    That statement wasn¡¯t too weird.


    However, Cage could not believe what he would say after that.


    ¡®Do you want to try being a Holy Maiden?¡¯


    Cage woke up at that moment every time and shouted back.


    ¡®What bullshit! You think I''m crazy?!¡¯


    However, she heard the God of Death¡¯s voice along with a severe headache when she responded that way this morning.


    ¡®Do whatever you want. That is the path you should take.¡¯


    He was telling her to do whatever she wanted to do.


    That made her feel even more suspicious.


    ¡°Ca, Cage-nim.¡±


    She could hear Saint Jack''s shaking voice.


    The Saint Jack. He had beenining of insomnia, headache and a shaking heart these past few days. He said that he did not hear the voice of a god and that he just felt weird every day.


    Cage looked toward Jack as he called her name before her entire body started to shake.


    An ominous feeling suddenly overwhelmed her.


    ¡°Son of a-!¡±


    She cursed as she turned her head toward the direction of that ominous feeling.


    She had felt this ominous feeling before.


    It was the same feeling that she had felt when she made a vow in front of the God of Death to be a priestess.


    No, it was more intense than that time.


    The fact that she felt this when she made her vow was a secret, as nobody else had felt it.


    ¡°Cursing at me as soon as you see me? I actually like this kind of greeting.¡±


    Cage''s gazended on Cale once she turned her head.


    She took in a deep breath. She had heard about the amazing things that Cale had done in the Empire. She debated whether to start the conversation by talking about that, however, what came out of her mouth was something even she did not expect.


    ¡°Young master-nim, what did you bring with you?¡±


    Cage¡¯s mind cleared up as soon as she asked that.


    ¡°Just what terrible thing did you bring with you?¡±


    This ominous feeling.


    Although the Church of the God of Death tries to wrap death up as something warm, Cage knew the truth.


    There was nothing crueler than the fair yet unfair death.


    Death visits all people, regardless of whether you are rich or poor, powerful or weak.


    That was why it was fair.


    However, it was also unfair because it would take the life of a good child while letting an evil bastard live until he bes an old man.


    Cage could tell that Cale had brought something with him. At that moment, she heard Jack''s voice in her ear.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Huh?¡±


    The Saint Jack was looking at Cale with a confused expression. He was patting his chest as if he could not understand what was going on.


    Cale started to smile even wider after seeing Jack''s reaction.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    The crazy priestess Cage was an amazing person as he had expected.


    Cage was more of the real deal than the Saint, Jack.


    It was a long journey from the Empire to the Super Rock Vi.


    However, Cale was not stopped by any of the priests from the Church of the Sun God nor the Church of the God of Death on his way back.


    However, Saint Jack was currently hesitating to approach him while Cage was quickly walking over.


    She then started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale, why do you have such a dangerous aura on you? It is not good for your health!¡±


    Cale observed Cage¡¯s expression as she shared her concerns with him.


    ¡°Miss Cage and Jack-nim.¡±


    Cale leisurely pointed to the cave entrance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head in first before we chat.¡±


    Cale took the lead as they headed into the underground vi.


    A momentter, a teacup was ced in front of Cale. Deputy Butler Hans put some snacks in front of him as well before quietly heading out of Cale''s room.


    Cale leaned on the couch located in his room on the fifth floor of the vi for the first time in a long time as he slowly started to speak.


    ¡°Please drink some tea because our bodies are cold.¡±


    Cage and Jack observed Cale for a moment before slowly picking up their teacups and drinking their tea. Cage calmed down a bit after drinking the calming tea.


    At that moment, two items were ced on the table.


    An oldpact mirror.


    And.


    ¡°Pffff!¡±


    Cage spit out the tea in her mouth.


    A book.


    Author, A Heartfelt Death.


    Drip. Drip.


    Some of the tea she spit out dripped down her cheeks to the floor. However, neither Cage nor Cale were paying attention to that.


    Cale hid his nervousness as he started to speak.


    A divine item.


    Cale did not know much about divine items.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    However, the crazy priestess Cage reached for the book without responding. Cale spoke once he saw Cage hesitating.


    ¡°Please take a look.¡±


    She immediately picked up the book as soon as he said that.


    It was at that moment.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The white book suddenly turned ck.


    Bang Bang.


    Cale turned his head after hearing someone banging on the window.


    ¡°Human! What are you doing? I sense a very scary aura!¡±


    He could see Raon shouting with his face t like a pancake on the window. He had flown over at some point after ying with On and Hong outside.


    His quick speed shocked Cale, who then heard Cage''s voice.


    ¡°...This......¡±


    Cale turned his head back toward her.


    Cale¡¯s heart was starting to beat quickly.


    ¡®How amazing would this divine item be?¡¯


    He could see Cage gulping.


    She then started to speak.


    ¡°...This, this is a single-use item.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale was shocked.


    ¡°Excuse me? Miss Cage, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡®Did I hear wrong?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Cage again.


    She recalled what the God of Death had said to her in her dreams and started to speak.


    Cale started to be full of expectation once again as he waited for what she had to say. She continued on.


    ¡°I''m not so sure myself.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Excuse me?¡±


    It really was a single-use item.


    Even Cage did not know anything else.


    She then informed Cale of what she saw.


    ¡°This book only has one sentence that I can see.¡±


    Cale recalled what he had read after hearing her words.


    < All of the world¡¯s lifeforms are beautiful once they are dead. >


    < Do you wish to die? >


    < Follow me! >


    < Come learn about the easiest way to die! >


    That was what he had read.


    But it was just one sentence for Cage?


    Cale now observed her with a different expression. She looked back at him and recalled something the God of Death had told herst night after weeks of endless sobbing andmenting.


    ¡®Heroes are existences that even gods cannot predict. It is now time for a hero to emerge.¡¯


    The Birth of a Hero.


    The crazy priestess Cage pushed that thought away as she exined the sentence she read in the book.


    ¡°Are you curious about the method to kill death?¡±


    The book with hundreds of pages was shortened into that one sentence.

 Chapter 167: Perhaps (2)

    <h4>Chapter 167: Perhaps (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    So vicious.


    That was the thought in Cale¡¯s mind as soon as he heard that phrase.


    Flip.


    The crazy priestess quickly flipped through the pages. She continued to speak after looking through all of the pages.


    ¡°All of them. Every single page says the same thing.¡±


    ¡°...It looked like a regr essay to the others and me.¡±


    Of course, the original contents were not, ¡®regr,¡¯ per se, but it did not give off such an ominous aura.


    Bang. Bang.


    Cale, who had been trying to figure out what was going on, sighed after seeing Raon continue to banging on the window and opened it for him. Raon quickly entered and shouted out loud.


    ¡°I''ve got a bad feeling about this!¡±


    He then sat down right next to Cale and stared at the book in Cage¡¯s hand. Cage nkly watched Raon''s actions before starting to speak again after seeing Cale¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°To be honest with you, I cannot actually read what is on here. The collection of foreign characters makes me think of that statement in my mind.¡±


    Cale asked once he saw that Cage had finished what she was trying to say.


    ¡°What does it mean to kill death?¡±


    The priestess shook her head.


    ¡°I''m not sure. What aplicated book. The author¡¯s name of, ¡®A Heartfelt Death,¡¯ is total bullshit though.¡±


    Cage''s words became rougher as she continued. She continued to swear before stopping herself, letting out a fake cough, and then continuing to speak.


    ¡°There is a book of the God of Death¡¯s words in the Church of the God of Death. They have deciphered the words in the book and use it as the God of Death¡¯s teachings.¡±


    ¡°Does that book have a simr phrase?¡±


    Cage smiled at Cale, who always understood what she was trying to say, before continuing to speak.


    ¡°That is not the case. However, it is said that the God of Death said the following.¡±


    She recalled the contents she was forced to memorize before she could go to bed as a child. The priests only let her sleep if she memorized all of it.


    ¡°Death is not the end.¡±


    That was what the God of Death had said about life.


    ¡°We are given two choices after death. The right path and the twisted path.¡±


    Shhhhhhh-


    A ck light surrounded the book again.


    Both Cale and the priestess flinched, but she calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°The moment you enter the twisted path, you will be given another choice to make at the end of that path.¡±


    Flip.


    The book started to turn pages on its own before stopping on a specific page.


    Cale opened his mouth to ask Cage what was written on the page. However, the rough wordsing out of crazy priestess Cage''s mouth made him close his mouth back up.


    ¡°You crazy god.¡±


    Cale flinched while Cage started to speak.


    ¡°Are you curious about the method to kill death? It is asking that question again. Are you curious?¡±


    Cale responded back.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    He truly was not curious at all.


    He thought that this would be a treasure, but it ended up just being a terrible item.


    ¡°Yes, human. There is no need to keep such a dangerous item.¡±


    Raon patted Cale''s arm with his short front paw and snickered as if he was telling Cale that he did a good job. Cale held back his sigh at Raon''s action.


    He had asked Eruhaben about divine items on their way back from the Empire. Eruhaben had shaken his head at that time.


    ¡®There is no way to decipher thenguage of the gods. Only the qualified can listen to it or read it.¡¯


    Cale asked the crazy priestess.


    ¡°Miss Cage, are you curious about it?¡±


    ¡°I am not curious about it at all either.¡±


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    Cale pointed to the book after seeing that Cage always seemed to think the same way he did about things like this.


    ¡°Can you keep it safe for me?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I heard that most of the God of Death¡¯s divine items were gone. I will keep it safe and hand it over to you when you need it, young master-nim.¡±


    She started to tap on the book.


    The way she tapped made it feel like she considered it more of an obnoxious item than a precious item.


    ¡°I think regr people will struggle and have nightmares because the book is full of an ominous aura.¡±


    ¡°That must be why I had a nightmare!¡±


    Raon shouted in response before ring at the book once again.


    Cale tilted his head to one side.


    ¡®Nightmare? Struggle?¡¯


    Cale had not had any issues sleeping. In fact, he probably slept better than ever.


    ¡®... This is weird.¡¯


    Cale thought that it was weird, but turned his head after hearing a noise.


    ng. ng.


    The tea inside the teacup seemed like it would spill as the cup nked against the te underneath.


    ¡°...Saint-nim?¡±


    Cale called out to him, but Jack just continued to shake without being able to answer.


    The teacup in his hand looked as if it would fall down at any moment.


    ¡®And why is he acting like this?¡¯


    Cale started to frown as he had no idea what was going on. Jack then finally managed to respond.


    ¡°I, I was trying to drink some tea because it suddenly got cold. T, that was all I was trying to do.¡±


    ¡®Cold?¡¯


    There was someone who took the teacup out of Jack''s hand while Cale was trying to figure out what was going on.


    ng!


    Cage almost mmed the teacup on the table before sternly speaking to Jack.


    ¡°It is a god.¡±


    ¡®God?¡¯


    Cale became even more confused.


    ¡°Jack-nim, that is the aura of a god.¡±


    The crazy priestess Cage had figured out what Jack was feeling. A cold and scary feeling that could not be resolved by something like hot tea.


    ¡®...He can¡¯t hear the words of his god, but I guess he can still feel it.¡¯


    She thought that it really was fate that Jack became a Saint.


    Although he could not hear anything the god said to him, he could at least feel it when the god was looking at him. She opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°The aura of a god is scary, chilling, and cold.¡±


    Although sheined about how the God of Death was whining and swore all the time in response, she had not let go of her identity.


    Just as how being emunicated did not stop her from living her life following her own philosophy, her identity as a priestess kept her from avoiding her god.


    ¡°...Miss Cage.¡±


    Jack sped his shaking hands together and looked toward Cage. He had calmed down a bit after a priestess serving the God of Death put her hand on him.


    ¡°Jack, what do you want to do?¡±


    Jack reached his hand out at her question.


    He seemed to be reaching for thepact mirror.


    Thepact mirror was soon ced in his hand. Cale had put it in there.


    ¡°Please do whatever you wish to it.¡±


    Jack slowly opened thepact mirror after hearing Cale''s words.


    Click.


    He could see the old cracked mirror inside.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Jack¡¯s eyes opened wide. He looked toward Cale with shock.


    ¡°T, there are letters written on the mirror......!¡±


    ¡®Letters here too?¡¯


    Cale asked in a rxed demeanor.


    ¡°What does it say?¡±


    Jack looked back at the mirror while continuing to shake.


    ¡°Condemnation. It says condemnation.¡±


    It was as if the word was being etched into his mind.


    At the same time, it allowed them to be certain that thispact mirror was the, ¡®Condemnation of the Sun.¡¯


    The Sun God was not a benevolent god.


    He was a righteous god who acted ording to his rational judgment.


    However, the fact that he was rational made him benevolent.


    Power, affection, andpassion. A judgment made without being swayed by anything was often benevolent.


    Jack was relieved after seeing the word on the mirror.


    It was because the word, ¡®condemnation,¡¯ was not directed at him.


    However, he was scared. He also felt oppressed.


    He could feel angering from the divine item.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I have no confidence to hold onto this item.¡±


    Cale epted the mirror back from Jack. He did not see anything written on the mirror. He also did not feel any scary auraing from it.


    ¡°I will keep it then.¡±


    The Saint smiled in relief after hearing Cale''s response. However, the smile quickly disappeared after hearing what Cale said next.


    ¡°However, you will need to take this mirror with you when we go to the Empire, Jack-nim.¡±


    Cale then shared the information about Alchemist Rei and the Cat Knight Rex. Furthermore, he thoroughly exined the image of the destroyed Vatican and the conversation among the citizens.


    Jack could only nkly stare at Cale after hearing all of this. Cale started to speak to him.


    ¡°We need to save them.¡±


    Those words made Jack focus again.


    ¡°...Yes. We need to save them.¡±


    Jack nodded his head and the crazy priestess patted his shoulder. Jack smiled back at her.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I respect you.¡±


    Jack continued to speak after seeing that Cale was speechless.


    ¡°I want to save people like you do, young master-nim. I want to be like you.¡±


    Cale could only nod his head at Jack''s pure expression. He could not tell the holy and pure Jack to be like himself.


    ¡°Then I think I should get up now.¡±


    Cale drank the rest of his tea and stood up from his seat. He said goodbye to the two priests and opened the door of the room.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    Cale gasped in shock.


    He could see a pair ofpletely white eyes.


    It was the Tiger shaman Gashan.


    ¡°What, what is it?¡±


    Cale almost stuttered in shock. However, Gashan had a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Nature told me that a mighty power hade down. Did something happen? Are you okay, young master-nim?¡±


    ¡®Wow. It really is psychic.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head to show Gashan that it was fine.


    ¡°It''s fine so you don¡¯t need to wor-¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    Cale gasped once again.


    Raon raised his voice.


    ¡°Goldie gramps! Can''t you see that our human is shocked? You might kill our weak human if you suddenly appear like that!¡±


    ¡®...Kill?¡¯


    Cale prevented Raon from saying anything scarier and awkwardly smiled toward Eruhaben.


    Eruhaben had returned to hisir since they returned from the Empire.


    He must have recently returned, as he was at the entrance of the fifth floor looking into the room.


    ¡°My goodness. I can''t believe such a little kid is a Dragon.¡±


    Eruhaben shook his head and looked at Raon with disbelief before turning back to look at Cale.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    He handed a bottle with a purple liquid to Cale. Raon''s eyes started to sparkle as he looked at the bottle.


    ¡°Is this the Dragon''s Rage?¡±


    Gashan flinched at the name, ¡®Dragon''s Rage,¡¯ however, Cale did not care as he responded back.


    ¡°No, this is the one from the Empire. Dragon''s Rage is different.¡±


    The purple liquid was the item they had stolen from Maple Castle.


    ¡°Why do you need this?¡±


    Cale put the bottle in his magic bag as he responded to Raon''s question.


    ¡°To create issues between the Empire and the Northern Alliance.¡±


    Gashan flinched once again at Cale¡¯s casual words. He felt as if he had heard about arge-scale n.


    He then heard Raon''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Ah, I see!¡±


    It was also very casual and bright.


    Gashan started to worry.


    ¡®...Did wee under someone who is too powerful?¡¯


    However, it was toote for that.


    Cale asked Gashan.


    ¡°Are Tigers good at climbing cliffs?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Excuse me? Cliffs?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is a pretty dangerous cliff.¡±


    Gashan answered honestly in confusion.


    ¡°Well, the warriors can.¡±


    Smirk.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gashan subconsciously clenched onto his staff. He was waiting for nature to tell him that this would be bad, however, nature did not say anything. That was why he focused on what Cale had to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Gorge of Death when the weather gets better then.¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir, huh? The Gorge of Death?¡±


    That was one of the Five Forbidden Regions. The Gorge of Death.


    This gorge that was known for having the worst terrain was somewhere that monsters, humans, and animals all found difficult to live in. Furthermore, it was so terrible that even nts could not survive well. It also had terrible weather because it was higher in elevation.


    Gashan gulped after hearing Cale talking about heading there. Cale casually added on.


    ¡°The Dragon''s Rage will fall upon the gorge.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Gashan heard the ancient Dragon''s scoff.


    ¡°The unlucky punk is quite ballsy.¡±


    Eruhaben seemed to be proud of Cale as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Good. ¡°You need to be ballsier the unluckier you are.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Cale sounded calm as he epted thepliment with embarrassment. Gashan just quietly watched them chat.


    ¡°Gashan, can I go now? I have something to discuss with Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes sir.¡±


    Gashan nkly nodded his head as he watched Cale and Eruhaben head toward Rosalyn''sboratory. Raon approached him at that moment.


    Gashan found it weird as the ck Dragon had never approached him first before. Raon started to speak to him.


    ¡°Cheer up!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Gashan asked back, but Raon had a smile on his now chubbier cheeks as he quickly followed behind Cale.


    Gashan watched the three of them leave for a while before heading away from Cale''s room with the two priests.


    ¡°You want me to get on your back?¡±


    Ubarr territory''s coast.


    It was currentlyte at night as Cale stood underneath a small source of light.


    ¡°Yes. We will guide you to the vige.¡±


    Arge Humpback Whale with an X-shaped scar offered her back to Cale.


    Witira continued to speak to Cale, who seemed to be hesitating.


    ¡°Raon-nim and young master Cale, your group have earned the qualifications to get on my back.¡±


    ¡°That is true! You can ride on my back as well!¡±


    The half-blooded Whale Paseton agreed with his sister and offered his back to Cale as well.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale hesitated before finally starting to speak.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale tightened the scarf on his neck as Paseton asked on confusion.


    ¡°The Winter ocean breeze is cold.¡±


    He thought it would be too cold on the Whale¡¯s back.


    Paseton¡¯s mouth opened up as he let out an, ¡®ah,¡¯ in agreement.


    Cale pointed to Rosalyn and Raon as he looked toward Witira.


    ¡°Please tell me the teleportation coordinates. Raon and Rosalyn said that they will teleport me over.¡±


    Witira started to frown.


    ¡°... Uhh, mm. Young master Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Cale was slightly worried.


    It was currently the middle of January. Cale was secretly meeting with the Whale siblings at one of the inds that had been designated as part of the Henituse territory in this cold weather.


    It was now time to head over to the Whale Vige for the sea route. Witira awkwardly started to smile.


    ¡°It is a cier.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°Our vige is on top of a giant cier. It is always slightly moving. Because of that, it is difficult to give you urate coordinates to the vige.¡±


    ¡®Huh, if it¡¯s like this-¡¯


    Cale thought for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°Raon, flight magic will be cold too, right?¡±


    ¡°It will be very cold! You''ll catch a cold, human!¡±


    ¡°...Thermal magic please.¡±


    He did not expect the Whale Vige to be on top of a moving cier.


    He had expected it to be a part of the continent as they had mentioned that the Northern Alliance was observing them.


    Cale watched Choi Han quietly tie a small ship to the two Whales while Rosalyn held On and Hong in her arms and proceeded to enchant the ship with magic.


    He then finally walked onto the ship.


    He thought it would be too cold on the Whale¡¯s back.


    ¡°Human, I will ride on the small Whale''s back! It feels nice!¡±


    Cale listened to Raon''s voice as he wrapped himself up in a nket.


    A few dayster.


    ¡°...Wow.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp of amazement as he stepped off the ship.


    Raon was wrapped up in his arms. He waspletely wrapped up in a nket.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    Sniffle sniffle.


    Raon sneezed and then sniffled.


    Cale let out another gasp of amazement.


    ¡°Wow, even a Dragon can catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°...You can be great and still catch a cold.¡±


    Cale looked at Raon''s grumbling face as he struggled to walk off the boat with Raon in his arms.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    He could see houses made of ice.


    The houses that were shining under the sun looked as if they were made of diamonds.


    ¡°This is our vige.¡±


    Cale listened to Witira¡¯s excited voice as he observed the vige in front of him. He then became anxious.


    Baaaaang!


    One of the ice houses was destroyed along with a loud noise. The anxious Cale could hear Raon''s voice in his arms.


    ¡°Huh? It is a human!¡±


    Someone seemed to be getting thrown out of the house.


    ¡®I think that person is a Whale as well?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Witira.


    ¡°Only that house is like that. It looks like they will need to build a new home.¡±


    Cale listened to her calm tone and started to think.


    ¡®...This ce is weird too.¡¯


    1. (PR: If even a dragon got sick...what would have happened to Cale?!)

 Chapter 168: Perhaps (3)

    <h4>Chapter 168: Perhaps (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    A house blew up and a person went flying.


    However, everything else still seemed calm.


    This definitely was enough for Cale to consider this ce to be weird.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡®But more importantly, he''s pretty heavy.¡¯


    Cale lowered his head down. Raon quickly avoided his gaze.


    Raon had grown about 5 centimeters to 1 meter and 15 centimeters, bing much heavier in the process.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    He could see that Raon was smiling as he sneezed and avoided his gaze. Cale wanted to shake his head, but held back and stared at a mountain, no, a residence in the distance.


    At that moment, he heard Witira¡¯s voice.


    ¡°The one that just went flying is a Blue Whale.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp of admiration.


    A Blue Whale. As their name indicates, they are the lifeform with thergest body after the monsters and dragons.


    Witira smiled gently at Cale''s response and started to exin.


    ¡°They are thergest among the Whale tribe. They are also the strongest.¡±


    Both of their gazes headed toward where the Blue Whale had gone flying.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    They could see someone getting up as they coughed. He did not seem to be hurt at all as he stood up and dusted away the ice particles on his clothes. Cale''s expression turned odd.


    ¡°That Whale isughing!¡±


    ¡®Apparently.¡¯


    Cale turned his gaze away from theughing Blue Whale. Witira smiled once they made eye contact.


    ¡°He¡¯s a bit ... special.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I see.¡±


    Cale just epted it as is and changed the topic.


    ¡°It is very quiet.¡±


    The Whale Vige was very quiet.


    Although the ice houses were shining brightly in the sun, the architecture itself was simple and the sizes were average.


    Cale could hear Witira''s calm response.


    ¡°Yes. We are on the ocean after all.¡±


    ¡®Is that why?¡¯


    Cale looked around.


    This giant cier was on top of the vast ocean.


    These houses were on top of this giant block of ice.


    Cale could see Whales and penguins in the distance.


    ¡°Witira, is there a Penguin tribe as well?¡±


    Cale asked with curiosity.


    ¡°How did you know? They are very talented in finances. They make the best butlers. All of them wear ck outfits and waddle around. I can introduce you to them if you¡¯d like?¡±


    Raon, On, and Hong responded.


    ¡°I''m curious about the Penguins!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°I want to be friends!¡±


    However, Cale was stern.


    ¡°No. I don''t want to meet them at all.¡±


    He did not want to get to know any more animals.


    Cale sternly showed his refusal and turned his gaze to the ocean.


    He could just barely make out the Paerun Kingdom in the distance.


    The Paerun Kingdom was at the northern tip of the Western continent.


    Currently, they were even farther north than the Paerun Kingdom. Therge ciers in this area were part of the Whale tribe''s territory.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I don''t see any wyverns?¡±


    He had heard that the Paerun Kingdom''s wyvern tamers hade once or twice a week sincest October.


    That was the reason Witira had to stealthily move the Whale tribest November when they were dealing with Arm¡¯s First Battle Brigade.


    Of course, the Whale tribe had no issues with the surveince from the wyvern tamers.


    They were letting them do it.


    Cale could see Witira smiling brightly at his question.


    ¡°They won''t be back for a few days.¡±


    She seemed to be certain.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I saw a wyvern tamer before I headed toward the Ubarr territory. I had a feeling that we had made eye contact, so...¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So I destroyed one of the small ciers next to me.¡±


    Witira seemed to be happy.


    ¡°Then I saw him immediately run away. I think he won¡¯t be back for a few days because he''s scared.¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    Destroyed a cier.


    It was definitely possible for a small block of ice to break from a Humpback Whale''s tail whip.


    However, Cale had no way of knowing what she meant by a, ¡®small cier.¡¯ He hugged Raon even tighter in his arms.


    ¡°If you had not told us to go easy on them, Assault Captain Archie or I would have probably visited the Paerun Kingdom already.¡±


    The words Witira said without any reservation made Cale hug Raon tighter once again.


    ¡®These vicious Whales.¡¯


    Whales really were authoritative.


    Although Humpback Whales were known for being benevolent, this was because they were the greatest force in the ocean.


    How funny and annoying would these giants find the puny humans who use wyverns and ships to spy on them?


    The Northern Alliance had been spying on the Whale tribe sincest year because Arm was trying to cross over from the Eastern continent, however, they had no reason to spy on them prior to that.


    The northern kingdoms were on alert against the Whale tribe hundreds of years ago. However, that slowly disappeared with the passing of time.


    ¡®They had forgotten the strength of the Whale tribe.¡¯


    The Whale tribe had chosen not to show their strength to humans on the continent for quite a while. The battle against the mermaids was one reason, however, they just had no interest in the affairs of the continent.


    The humans who did not know their reason would not continue to be wary of something they had heard was powerful but had never seen for themselves.


    Witira pointed out that fact as well.


    ¡°I think we have been too quiet.¡±


    Cale jokingly responded back.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying quiet on purpose right now?¡±


    The Whale tribe had heard that Arm was working together with the Empire and the Northern Alliance. The Whale tribe had reasons to suppress the Northern Alliance and wanted to destroy Arm.


    ¡°You''re right. That is why we are staying quiet.¡±


    They were allowing the Paerun Kingdom to spy on them while acting normal.


    At least that is what they let the Paerun Kingdom see.


    In reality, they were busier than ever before.


    ¡°It''s been a while.¡±


    ¡°It is an honor to get to meet the Whale King once again.¡±


    Cale shook Whale King Shickler¡¯s hand.


    There wasn''t much awkwardness even though it had been a while.


    ¡°These are the documents you asked for.¡±


    Shickler motioned and a Penguin waddled over and handed him a pile of documents. Cale received the documents and handed them to Rosalyn.


    ¡°Thank you very much, your majesty.¡±


    Of course, he did not forget to thank him.


    ¡°For what? I did not do much.¡±


    Cale could see that Shickler was smiling even though he was responding that way.


    The documents that Shickler had handed him.


    These documents were full of information on the ships that the Northern Alliance had made on their coast.


    The Northern Alliance was wary of the other kingdoms on the continent spying on them, however, they did not even think about the Whales spying on them.


    They were currently in a house that was very simple to be a king¡¯s residence.


    Shickler leaned back on the couch and leisurely started to speak.


    ¡°It has been a while since I''ve fought a battle like this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by, ¡®a battle like this?¡¯¡±


    Cale sniffed the tea that had a scent of seaweed as he asked. Shickler looked toward Cale and responded back.


    ¡°A total mess.¡±


    Cale had a smile on his face as he put the teacup down.


    Shickler did not hide his joy either.


    This chain of events hade for them after they had suppressed those annoying mermaids. However, this one was quite entertaining.


    ¡°Our Whale tribe. No, probably just myself. I prefer to just fight without thinking. I hate trying to trick each other and all that nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, hem. Your majesty.¡±


    The Killer Whale Archie let out some fake coughs toward the Whale King, but Shickler just ignored him. His majestic aura would not disappear because of this statement.


    Shickler shared his feelings with Cale.


    ¡°But for me to be the one to surprise someone, this is quite entertaining.¡±


    Cale added on.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because they are the ones who were trying to do the same to you, your majesty?¡±


    ¡°Haha! You''re right. I cannot forgive the ones who tried to use the mermaids to mess with us.¡±


    That was why Shickler was entertained these days.


    ¡°The Northern Alliance would never even dream about the fact that our Whale tribe has allied ourselves with the other Kingdoms. Most importantly, Arm and the Northern Alliance do not know that we are aware of what they are doing as well as their alliance.¡±


    ¡°That is why it will be a total mess for them.¡±


    Shickler nodded at Cale¡¯s statement.


    ¡°I think it will be very entertaining.¡±


    Cale did not try to calm Shickler or the other Whales.


    Weaker people had a better chance of survival if the strong were excited and stood at the vanguard.


    Furthermore, Cale had a lot to earn from these interested individuals.


    ¡°What will we need to do for the sea route?¡±


    Cale hade here because of the sea route.


    ¡°We have finished the preparations. I have selected a group of Whales who will escort your side to the Eastern continent. Paseton is in charge of them.¡±


    Paseton, who had been quietly standing to the side, slightly raised his hand.


    ¡°However, your side will need to prepare the ships.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and handed over a document.


    ¡°This is a document we have prepared from our territory.¡±


    Cale was here as an administrator of the territory.


    It was because Cale was the most fitting person because this transaction needed to remain a secret and because he had a good rtionship with the Whales.


    Shickler looked over the details of the document before signing at the bottom.


    The sea route would start at the Ubarr territory and follow the Whale tribe¡¯s escort through the north to the Eastern continent.


    Cale had a short meeting with Shickler in order to discuss the details. Shickler asked him a question once the meeting was over.


    ¡°Where are you headed to now?¡±


    There was a reason Shickler had immediately gotten down to business on the day Cale arrived.


    Cale had asked for it to be this way. He had no choice as his schedule was packed. The Whale King had agreed after hearing what Cale needed to do in the north.


    Cale exined where he would head to early the next morning.


    ¡°I n to head to the Lake of Despair first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shickler¡¯s eyes opened wide. The Penguin secretary by his side seemed shocked as well.


    The Lake of Despair.


    It was ake covered in a snowstorm that the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s citizens avoided.


    This was because the snowstorm was poisonous.


    Shickler subconsciously asked.


    ¡°You n to light theke on fire?¡±


    Witira added on with urgency as well.


    Paseton chimed in as well.


    ¡°Young master Cale! Don¡¯t you know that the World Tree is there?¡±


    ¡°You want to set the World Tree on fire? Isn¡¯t that too big of an issue? Even if you are gutsy, that would be a disaster!¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯


    Cale nkly stared at the Whale siblings before starting to speak.


    ¡°No. I n to put theke in the capital on fire.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shickler jumped up in shock.


    Theke in the capital of the Paerun Kingdom.


    Although it was called ake, this ce that did not have a single drop of water had a legend that had passed down through time.


    Theke had been made with a god¡¯s tears.


    The god had left the Paerun Kingdom once the tears had dried up.


    They were waiting for the return of the god¡¯s tears in thiske.


    Cale exined to the Humpback Whale family that was looking at him with nk expressions.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they be shocked if we showed them god''s rage instead of god¡¯s tears?¡±


    ¡°Human, you are right! They will be shocked!¡±


    Raon sniffled and agreed with Cale.


    Shickler nkly asked.


    ¡°...Then why are you heading to the Lake of Despair?¡±


    ¡°Running an errand for someone.¡±


    The World Tree and the Elementals next to it. As well as the Elf Vige over there.


    ¡°...Who?¡±


    Shickler was asking who would send Cale out as an errand boy.


    Cale responded back as if it was nothing.


    ¡°It is an errand for Eruhaben-nim, a Gold Dragon-nim.¡±


    The Whale King peeked over at the ck Dragon Raon before sitting back down.


    He then started to speak after a while.


    ¡°...Ho. Alright, I suppose you would be able to light theke in the capital on fire.¡±


    A sigh of eptance flowed out of his mouth.


    Cale wiped some snot off of the sniffling Raon''s nose with his handkerchief as he asked the question.


    ¡°How are the Elves at the Lake of Despair?¡±


    The Whale King immediately responded back.


    ¡°They are arrogant and rude.¡±


    Cale immediately responded back as well.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? Great?¡¯


    Shickler and the Penguin looked toward Cale with confusion. On the other hand, Cale''s group, as well as the Killer Whale Archie and the Whale siblings, seemed normal.


    Cale petted Raon''s round head as he started to think.


    ¡®Who cares since I have two Dragons behind me?¡¯


    It didn''t matter to Cale whether the Elves were arrogant or not.


    That was why Cale was rxed once they snuck in through the Paerun Kingdom''s northern shores a few dayster.


    They were at the northernmost shores of the Paerun Kingdom.


    There was nobody here.


    The reason for that was because of the snowstorm that was whirling nearby.


    ¡°It is over there.¡±


    The Killer Whale Archie pointed to the snowstorm.


    The Whale King Shickler had sent Archie along with Paseton while saying that it was going to be entertaining.


    ¡®Someone rude like Archie is best for those rude Elf bastards.¡¯


    Cale agreed with that logic and had no issues with Archieing with him. Of course, Archie was upset and did not want to be here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale headed toward thergestke in the north that was frozen 365 days a year.


    Meeeeeow.


    ¡°How exciting! I¡¯m getting stronger!¡±


    On and Hong were excited while sitting in Cale''s arms. They were wagging their tails while thinking about the white poison that was mixed in with the snow.


    On''s eyes were sparkling as she looked at the snowstorm.


    ¡°I think it would be great if I could make my fog look like that!¡±


    A poisonous snowstorm.


    Cale¡¯s expression was as excited as the red kitten Hong who specialized in poison.


    1. Blue Whale in Korean is literally tranted as Great King Whale, which is what the author is referring to when he says as their name indicates.

 Chapter 169: Perhaps (4)

    <h4>Chapter 169: Perhaps (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°That is crazy.¡±


    Cale received therge wine ss from the young man.


    He was currently at the closest vige to the Lake of Despair.


    This was the only small inn and restaurant in this vige. The owner''s grandson shook his hand frantically after hearing Rosalyn ask about the Lake of Despair.


    ¡°It might be okay in another season, but saying that you will go there in January is just asking to die.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I guess people do go during the other seasons?¡±


    Cale took a sip of the alcohol before quickly stopping.


    The alcohol was warm. It was also pretty strong.


    ¡®I asked for weak alcohol.¡¯


    This was the weakest alcohol they had but it already felt like his neck and stomach were burning.


    - Human, is alcohol tasty? Why do you keep drinking even though you are frowning?


    Cale turned his gaze toward the empty chair. Although it looked empty, the invisible Raon was currently sitting there. Cale looked around before sternly starting to speak.


    ¡°No.¡±


    A six-year-old drinking alcohol? That was not allowed, even if he was a Dragon.


    What if Raon got drunk and blew up a mountain or something? That would be a giant disaster.


    -...Alright.


    Cale ignored Raon''s disappointed voice. He then focused on Rosalyn''s conversation with the man instead.


    Currently, Cale''s group had all dyed their hair themon brown color with magic. Of course, the Whales Paseton and Archie were wearing robes due to their stunning appearances.


    ¡°Mm, there are people who try to go during the spring or summer.¡±


    The owner¡¯s grandson lightly shook his shoulders.


    This was one of the Five Forbidden Regions.


    The courageous people did try to get there.


    However, the results were never good. The man peeked over at his grandmother who was sitting by the firece before continuing to speak.


    ¡°The people who ran away after seeing the snowstorm managed to survive, however, only half of those who went into the snowstorm managed to survive.¡±


    ¡°But half of that group did survive.¡±


    Choi Han interjected into the conversation.


    The man shook his head.


    ¡°The ones who returned alive were all severely poisoned. They went blind soon after they returned.¡±


    Blindness.


    Cale had heard that the poison in the snowstorm made people grow weaker while going blind and losing their sense of direction.


    Cale thought about this fact and started to think.


    ¡®This is actually a cruel world if you think about it.¡¯


    The Desert of Death spewed out dead mana while the Lake of Despair had a poisonous snowstorm.


    This world also had many scary existences outside of turmoil between people for power. There were many strong and cruel beings throughout this world, such as Beast people or races with the darkness affinity.


    ¡®But that is why the monsters can''t do anything.¡¯


    They all prevented the monsters from running wild. This led to the regions with monsters being very small. Of course, Cale did not care as he had no ns to meet with monsters.


    The owner''s grandson cautiously warned them as if he was worried about their first guests in a while.


    ¡°Anyway, please carefully think about it if you n to go there. It is a very scary ce.¡±


    ¡°Sully.¡±


    The grandson stopped talking after hearing his grandmother, who had not said anything until now, call out his name. The inn owner looked toward the fire and started to speak.


    ¡°There is something I''ve felt as I watched people head to the Lake of Despair.¡±


    The old woman''s shadow seemed to fill up the walls that looked to be as old as her.


    She had lived here since she was young. She ended up marrying a man who was an adventurer and the two of them had built this inn together.


    They then had a daughter and watched her get married and give birth to her grandson.


    The old woman turned her head.


    She made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°None of them listen.¡±


    None of the people heading to theke ever listened.


    ¡°My daughter and son-inw were the same way.¡±


    Her husband who had died a few years ago had told her that he would go see their daughter and son-inw who left before them and told her to take her time before joining them. He had told her to stay until their grandson grew up and got married.


    The old woman had told him that she would do that.


    The old woman who had been observing Cale''s eyes turned her head.


    ¡°...It looks like you are listening, but still n to go anyway.¡±


    The old woman heard Cale''s response.


    ¡°I will return alive and drink all of your alcohol.¡±


    The old woman reached her hand toward the fire for warmth before starting to speak.


    ¡°Sully.¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Don''t charge them for the alcohol.¡±


    Cale shook his wine ss toward the awkwardly smiling grandson, Sully, before drinking the remainder in one giant gulp. Cale heard a voice in his mind at that moment.


    - ...Human, let''s destroy that snowstorm!


    Cale ignored it.


    On and Hong were meowing as they tapped on the table. Cale ignored that as well. He remembered what Eruhaben had told him.


    ¡®You need to destroy the World Tree in order to get rid of the snowstorm.¡¯


    ¡®But the World Tree controls the snowstorm, so it will open up a path for you if you use my token.¡¯


    Eruhaben rarely warned Cale about anything, but he had something to say this time.


    ¡®You might think that the World Tree is cruel when you see the snowstorm. However, the World Tree is an existence that has lived, died, and resurrected many times for over ten thousand years.¡¯


    ¡®The World Tree is the closest thing to nature. Living and dying are natural. Remember these words.¡¯


    The World Tree had caused the snowstorm to protect itself from danger.


    Although many people died by the snowstorm, that allowed the World Tree to be safe from the greed of other lifeforms.


    Cale put the wine ss down and stood up to head to his room.


    On and Hong followed behind him.


    He quietly gave an order to Choi Han who got up as well.


    ¡°Pack up all of the remains you see by theke. Tell everyone.¡±


    Choi Han stopped following him and nodded his head. Cale headed up to his room while Choi Han smiled before returning to the table.


    Cale had to deal with Hong''s question as soon as heid down on his bed.


    ¡°Do you think I''ll be able to turn people blind if I eat this poison?¡±


    ¡°Probably?¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhhh.¡±


    Hong sounded excited as he quickly headed over to his sister¡¯s side in order to prepare for bed. Hong was thinking about how he could eat as much of the snowstorm as possible before he fell asleep.


    The next morning, Hong was a bit away from the raging snowstorm when he opened his mouth wide.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh.¡±


    kes of snow started tond in his open mouth. This tingling sensation was different than other poisons he had eaten before.


    ¡°More, more!¡±


    Hong¡¯s excited voice made Cale push Hong, who was in his arms closer to the snowstorm. The Killer Whale Archie was watching this with shock.


    ¡®He''s pushing a kitten into the snowstorm!¡¯


    Archie may be rude, but he still had a sense of morality. Archie opened and closed his mouth multiple times without saying anything before putting his hand on Paseton''s shoulder.


    ¡°Tha, that-¡±


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t we stop him?¡¯


    That was what he was about to say when he heard Hong¡¯s voice.


    ¡°So tasty!¡±


    He then heard Cale''s voice as well.


    ¡°You''ll get a stomach ache if you eat too much.¡±


    On, who was next to him, responded back.


    ¡°Snow is so small that you won''t ever get full.¡±


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get a stomach ache if you eat too many cold things.¡±


    On let out an, ¡®ah,¡¯ before nodding her head. She then turned her head to the side. Raon, who was wearing a fur coat and using thermal magic on himself, was sniffling next to her.


    ¡°You''re right! You need to be wary of catching a cold. Even great beings can get stuffy noses.¡±


    On nodded her head at Raon''s statement. She then started to create a fog.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Cale looked down after hearing something by his leg. On was creating fog next to him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I want to make my fog like this snowstorm.¡±


    On answered back and looked toward Cale, who shared his honest sentiments.


    ¡°Splendid.¡±


    On calmly smiled before continuing to swirl her fog. The ck Dragon gave her some advice while standing next to her in order to help her create a stronger fog tornado.


    Paseton was watching all of this with an odd expression on his face.


    ¡°W, what the hell!¡±


    The half-blooded Whale Paseton pretended not to see Archie stuttering. His gaze was focused up ahead.


    He saw ake that was much wider than the ck Swamp they had seen in the Forest of Darkness with Calest time.


    Honestly speaking, Paseton could not clearly see the frozenke that should be past the frozen trees in front of them. He was just assuming the size of theke based on the size of the snowstorm.


    Paseton quickly looked around.


    The ck Dragon had said that there were no other lifeforms around theke. That was why everybody was rxed.


    But this itself was amazing.


    ¡®They can just let this wind go by without any issue.¡¯


    The snowstorm was creating strong gusts of wind.


    It made sense why many people turned away once they saw this snowstorm. The wind was so strong that it could push people back.


    Furthermore, every speck of snow thatnded on you would prick at your skin, instilling fear that you will be seriously poisoned if you continued to go farther into the snowstorm.


    The trees, grass, and even the ground werepletely frozen in this area. That made it even scarier.


    However, the people around Paseton were all calm.


    The Killer Whale Archie, Choi Han, Rosalyn, Raon, On, and Hong were all their usual selves.


    Even Cale was the same.


    ¡®As expected, young master Cale holds strength that is not normally visible.¡¯


    There were many asions where he was shocked by Cale''s oppressive aura. Paseton looked toward Cale, who was standing tall against this wind.


    What he did not know was that Cale was using the Sound of the Wind to push the wind away. The Vitality of the Heart was also healing him every time a poisonous snowkended on him.


    However, he still felt a prickling pain every time, so he put Hong down on the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He wanted to quickly create a path through the snowstorm so that he did not have to feel this pain anymore.


    Rosalyn picked Hong up and approached Cale. They returned their hair to normal color after seeing that nobody was around, making Hong, Rosalyn, and Cale''s hair seem very vividly red in contrast to the snow.


    ¡°Young master Cale, are you nning on using Eruhaben-nim''s token right away?¡±


    ¡°That is the n.¡±


    Cale noticed the curiosity in Rosalyn¡¯s eyes.


    A token from an ancient Dragon. It made sense why a mage like Rosalyn would be curious about it. She had been in herboratory the entire time that Cale was in the Empire.


    Eruhaben had said just one thing to evaluate her achievements.


    ¡®Ask me if you have any questions.¡¯


    Rosalyn had picked up quite a few things while Eruhaben was teaching Raon. Although Eruhaben pretended not to notice, he had never told her to ask him if she had questions until this time.


    The fact that he told her to ask him if she had any questions proved that Rosalyn had improved.


    Cale focused on this part.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim will teach you if you ask him about the tokenter.¡±


    ¡°You''re right. I¡¯ll definitely ask him when we get back.¡±


    Rosalyn nodded her head energetically. Cale remembered how excited Rosalyn had been that Eruhaben pretended not to see her listening in when he was teaching Raon.


    Her determination was amazing.


    Rosalyn looked at the token in Cale¡¯s hand that was shining blue as if she was inspecting it before she heard Cale''s voice.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, what do you think about creating a Magic Tower?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Excuse me?¡±


    Cale casually responded back to Rosalyn¡¯s question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you are qualified enough to do it?¡±


    Rosalyn responded back with a calm expression on her face.


    ¡°You''re right. I am qualified.¡±


    Cale looked toward Rosalyn. She had her usual rational yet confident look on her face. Rosalyn was very clear about her status and abilities.


    She was also certain about her dreams and aspirations.


    Cale knew all of this as he responded back.


    ¡°Please let me know if you need money or magic stones.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Rosalyn did not reject his offer. Cale responded back with a smile before starting to walk into the snowstorm with the token in his hand.


    ¡®This is a bit difficult.¡¯


    The snowstorm was so strong that he still felt pressure, even after pushing the wind away with the Sound of the Wind.


    Cale walked out of the forest and toward theke.


    ¡®The Lake of Despair has been a Forbidden Region since ancient times.¡¯


    He recalled what Eruhaben had said.


    ¡®The World Tree does not meet with just anybody. The snow moves ording to the World Tree¡¯s will.¡¯


    ¡®The World Tree gifts paradise to those who make it through the snowstorm.¡¯


    Paradise.


    Cale thought about the word, ¡®paradise,¡¯ as he suddenly stopped walking.


    He was right in front of theke that was covered by a snowstorm.


    He needed just one more step to stand on top of the edge of theke.


    Cale fumbled with the token in his hand as he stepped forward.


    Click.


    The token made a small noise as light started to pour out of it.


    Cale stepped on the ice.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale stopped walking.


    Crackle.


    He looked down at his left hand that was not holding the token.


    Red electric currents were crackling in his palm.


    It was the Fire of Destruction.


    Something else Eruhaben had told him passed through Cale''s mind.


    ¡®Well, there was a time the World Tree went wild and the snowstorm covered the entire north and froze everything. Even I have only heard about it as it was before my time, but it was said to be very scary.¡¯


    ¡®Ah! The legend said that there was a human hero who got rid of all of that ice.¡¯


    Cale suddenly remembered the Elf Chief he had met on the Ten Finger Mountains. She had handed him the book with the Super Rock legend as she said something.


    ¡®It is quite a funny legend. A hero with a strong destructive power was supposedly extremely greedy for money. Once that hero died, the hero in this legend was said to have found the wealth of his friend and kept it safe.¡¯


    ¡®Would a hero be greedy for money? Especially a hero who supposedly saved the world from freezing yet did not seek any power, influence, or fame? How could someone like that be greedy for money? Isn¡¯t it unbelievable?¡¯


    Cale went back to what Eruhaben had said about the legend.


    ¡®The legend has some nonsense about how the hero tried to burn up the World Tree as well. How could that be true? The World Tree didn¡¯t respond when I asked about it in the past. Wouldn¡¯t that response mean that it was false?¡¯


    ¡®...Perhaps?¡¯


    Cale felt the fiery thunderbolts on his palm as he lifted his head up.


    Swooooooosh-


    The snowstorm created a path that looked like a transparent cave following the direction of the blue light.


    ¡°Young master Cale, did you use the token?¡±


    ¡°Human! Why are you taking out your fiery thunderbolt?¡±


    He heard Rosalyn''s voice and Raon''s urgent voice.


    But Cale also heard a different voice at the same time.


    The Super Rock was saying something different than usual.


    - Are you nning on destroying it?


    ¡®This is a different pattern.¡¯

 Chapter 170: Perhaps (5)

    <h4>Chapter 170: Perhaps (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale clenched his fist.


    Crackle, crackle.


    He could feel the electricity in his palm.


    ¡°Human, why are you trying to use the fiery thunderbolt? I will destroy whatever it is for you! Just tell me!¡±


    ¡°I''m not using it.¡±


    Cale lightly pushed away Raon''s face and started to walk. He could feel the slightly slippery ice underneath his shoes.


    At the same time, a warm breeze that followed the blue light from the token brushed by his face.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Cale waved his hand toward Choi Han, who urgently arrived by his side.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Choi Han responded back before following Cale into the path.


    ¡°Do we have to walk far?¡±


    Cale responded back to Paseton''s cautious question.


    ¡°I heard that we have to walk for a bit.¡±


    Eruhaben had told him that the entrance was a bit of a distance from theke.


    Rosalyn looked around the path with curiosity. She could see the snowstorm still raging outside the transparent path. Of course, Hong was gulping while looking at the snowstorm outside the path.


    ¡°Young master Cale. It is interesting that a safe path like this appeared as soon as you used the token. I guess the World Tree heard the signal right away.¡±


    Rosalyn could not see Cale¡¯s face, as she was very excited. Cale yed along.


    ¡°I''m not sure, but it does seem that way.¡±


    That reaction made Choi Han flinch.


    However, Cale did not pay any attention to it as he was thinking about what Eruhaben had told him.


    ¡®This token will let the World Tree know that you are someone I sent, so a somewhat decent path will appear to prevent you from getting poisoned.¡¯


    Eruhaben had definitely said a decent path. However, this path seemed much better than, ¡®decent.¡¯


    ¡®I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    Cale had a bad feeling, but he was not scared.


    The reason for that was because the Super Rock''s usual statement when danger approached was not present today.


    In fact, the Super Rock asked if he nned on destroying it instead. It had even sounded very concerned when it asked.


    Cale looked down at his palm.


    The Fire of Destruction was still crackling in his palm. Cale did not return the power back into his body.


    ¡®Did he really try to burn up the World Tree?¡¯


    Cale recalled the owner of the ancient power that was extremely greedy for money. Furthermore, he also thought about the World Tree that had generously created this safe path for them.


    ¡®Maybe this-¡¯


    Cale started to smirk.


    At that moment, Archie, who had been peeking at Cale, started to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim, have you met Elves before?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°Then you should know how they are, young master-nim.¡±


    Archie''s expression turned serious.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The Elves of thiske are worse than any other Elves you¡¯ve met before.¡±


    ¡®Worse?¡¯


    Cale remembered how Shickler had said that the Elves here were, ¡®rude and arrogant.¡¯ Archie continued to speak after seeing that he had caught Cale¡¯s attention.


    ¡°We have met them a few times because they are the closest Elf Vige to the Whale tribe and we each have items that the other side needs.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Archie let out a sigh.


    ¡°They think that they are the chosen Elves.¡±


    Cale shared a thought that quickly passed through his mind.


    ¡°They think they were selected by the World Tree?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Archie snorted before adding on.


    ¡°These Elves are extremely arrogant because they are the only Elves who can see the World Tree as well as a Dragon quite frequently.¡±


    Paseton slowlymented as well.


    ¡°Mm, they definitely have a habit of ignoring and looking down on other races. It is probably the worst here than any other Elf Vige. Although we are going at a Dragon-nim''s order, but, mm.¡±


    Paseton could not finish his sentence.


    ¡°But?¡±


    Archie responded back at Cale''s urging.


    ¡°But they will probably ignore you because you are human. They look down on us Whales as idiots with strong bodies.¡±


    Archie seemed to be angry.


    He would have whipped them with his tail if Whale King Shickler had not told him to let it go because of the World Tree.


    Paseton, on the other hand, seemed to choose to take a solemn expression.


    ¡®...Captain Archie is pretty bad too.¡¯


    Paseton had seen Archie respond to rudeness with even more rudeness in the past.


    Cale asked the two Whales a question at that time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how Elves feel about Dragons?¡±


    ¡°We do. They apparently respect them.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen the Elves meeting a Dragon?¡±


    ¡°I have not.¡±


    Archie answered while peeking toward Raon. He then cautiously added on.


    ¡°I suppose they may slightly lower those stiff necks of theirs because Raon-nim is with us this time.¡±


    ¡°You really think that¡¯ll be the case?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked toward the two Whales with a serious expression, leading them to flinch.


    Even if this was just a six-year-old Dragon, would the Elves be rude to them when they also had a personing to deliver a message from an ancient Dragon?


    However, the two Whales couldn''t help but think that those arrogant pricks might just do that. Cale answered with a serious expression at that moment.


    ¡°They will cry.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me? Who will cry?¡±


    Cale seriously answered the confused Archie''s question.


    ¡°The Elves.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°They may get emotional and cry when they see Raon.¡±


    ¡®They think that Elves respect Dragons? I wish it was just at that level.¡¯


    Archie and Paseton looked toward Raon. Raon puffed up his chest and stretched his wings out wide as he confidently started to speak.


    ¡°I am kind of great and popr!¡±


    Raon was still wearing a white fur coat. It did not make him look majestic at all.


    However, the two Whales chose to ept it as Cale¡¯s group all seemed confident.


    Cale turned away from the confused Whales and continued to follow the blue light.


    ¡®Cale Henituse. We need to strengthen the defensive magic around the World Tree. The little kid and Rosalyn should be able to take care of it.


    ¡®Also, deliver this message to the World Tree.¡¯


    Eruhaben had called Cale over secretly in order to tell him these things before they left for the North.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell the little kid.¡¯


    This was the message Eruhaben wanted Cale to deliver.


    ¡®I have less than two years to live. World Tree, I hope you can give your fruit to the Dragon I send in my ce. That child would have learned everything I know.¡¯


    Eruhabenughed as he added on.


    ¡®Cale Henituse. This is something only you should know.¡¯


    Cale responded back normally to theughing ancient Dragon.


    ¡®Yes sir. I will not tell anybody else.¡¯


    ¡®Yes. I knew that you would answer that way.¡¯


    Cale started to think even harder about whether there was a way to extend the ancient Dragon''s life after seeing the satisfied expression on Eruhaben¡¯s face.


    It was not that Eruhaben was sick, instead, he was just naturally facing death due to his old age.


    ¡®But Eruhaben-nim.¡¯


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡®Are you weing death?¡¯


    ¡®...Is there anybody in the world that would wee death? We don''t want to be sick and we don''t want to die. I think that should be the case for both Dragons and humans.¡¯


    The ancient Dragon casually responded back, but Cale could feel his desire to live.


    Cale observed him and continued to think.


    ¡®There definitely has to be a way.¡¯


    Immortality was impossible due to thews of nature, however, Cale felt like there must be an ancient power that slowed down your aging.


    Cale continued to think about the ancient powers he read about until he stopped walking.


    ¡°We''re here!¡±


    Cale looked down after hearing Raon''s excited shout.


    Swooooooosh-


    He could see arge hole in the center of the snowstorm.


    ¡°Human, Goldie gramps said that the World Tree would be down below!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Raon, turn invisible for now.¡±


    ¡°Me? Alright!¡±


    Cale felt Raon sticking to his back after bing invisible and started to speak toward Archie and Choi Han.


    ¡°Archie, you go down first because you have met the Elves before. Choi Han, youe downst.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Choi Han responded back immediately while Archie was looking at the hole with a frown.


    Pat.


    Cale patted Archie¡¯s back and Archie sighed before jumping into the hole that seemed to be endless.


    ¡°Looks fun!¡±


    ¡°I want to jump in now!¡±


    Cale was scared, but sighed at On and Hong''s excited gazes as he jumped in with them.


    It was simr to when he went to the underground city of the Dark Elvesst time, however, this was a steeper slide, so it was more dynamic thanst time.


    - Wow! Human, this is fun!


    Raon, who was on Cale''s back, was excited.


    Cale just ignored it and let gravity do its work. He could soon see the light at the end of the tunnel. Cale''s body fell into the light.


    Ssh.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    It was different then when they hadnded on fluff in the Dark Elf city. He didn¡¯t like the sshing noise he just heard.


    Cale could see houses that were wet by water.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    His fur coat was wet. Cale continued to frown as he stood up.


    ¡°Ahem, hem.¡±


    Cale could see beautiful Elves standing there while looking at him with odd expressions. He could see two guards, as well as three other Elves who seemed to havee to greet him. The middle-aged Elf in front was the one to let out those fake coughs.


    Cale looked at this Elf before looking up.


    - This is so amazing!


    It was just as Raon had said.


    He could see theke.


    The World Tree and Elf Vige were underneath theke.


    There was a transparent barrier preventing the water froming into the vige. He could also see a tree branch.


    ¡°Ahem, hem.¡±


    Cale ignored the Elf that was continuing to let out those fake coughs and looked behind him.


    ¡°Wow, this was fun!¡±


    He checked on On and Hong, as well as the rest of the group, before walking toward the middle-aged Elf.


    Archie couldn¡¯t help but think after seeing the look on the Elves¡¯ faces.


    ¡®They haven''t changed.¡¯


    Archie was thinking that the middle-aged Elf was having a hard time deciding how to treat Cale. They would normally treat the human Cale one way, but he was also someone who hade as a messenger for the ancient Dragon.


    Paseton was also looking toward Cale with concern.


    ¡°Ahem, that-¡±


    The middle-aged male Elf started to speak at that moment.


    He seemed to hold a fairly high position in the vige.


    That was why Cale understood this response. He also understood why the Elves behind this middle-aged Elf were standing there with stiff expressions.


    The middle-aged Elf was suppressing his excitement as he needed to maintain his demeanor while the other Elves were trying to calm themselves after seeing how the middle-aged Elf was reacting.


    The middle-aged Elf continued to speak.


    ¡°That, are you the sir who hase to deliver Eruhaben-nim¡¯s message? Did the esteemed Dragon-nim c,e as well?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Archie became anxious after seeing the middle-aged Elf''s extremely respectful demeanor. He then focused his attention on this Elf.


    The middle-aged Elf''s shoulders were shaking.


    ¡®Why is he like this?¡¯


    This usually rude bastard that he had traded with many times in the past was acting weird.


    He then saw Cale starting to speak.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Cale said just one word.


    "Tada! I have appeared!¡±


    Raon stopped being invisible.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhh!¡±


    Archie nervously turned his head back after hearing that shout. The middle-aged Elf was holding his chest in amazement. The Elves behind him were acting the same way.


    ¡°... What the?¡±


    ¡®Why are the Elves acting like this?¡¯


    The Whales who had never seen Elves meeting with a Dragon became anxious. However, Cale''s group was calm, as they had be used to this already through Pendrick the Healer.


    ¡°I am the great and mighty Raon Miru!¡±


    The Elves nodded their heads and continued to mutter Raon''s name as if they were studying for arge exam. Cale stopped one Elf who seemed ready to kneel and helped him back up.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Archie wanted to barf after seeing the Elf''s grateful smile toward Cale. However, Cale was just slightly annoyed, as he had expected this response.


    ¡°Where do I need to go?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes sir.¡±


    The middle-aged Elf wiped away some sweat as he continued to speak.


    ¡°You need to meet with the priestess-nim who takes care of the World Tree. She was originally supposed toe to greet you, but she could not do so as the World Tree suddenly called for her.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then let''s head to the priestess-nim right away.¡±


    Cale wanted to quickly take care of things andy down by a firece.


    ¡°Yes sir. We will take you there right away! Huh?¡±


    The middle-aged Elf turned toward the direction of the vige before stopping in shock. Cale had a confused expression on his face as well.


    A little girl was running toward them.


    There were a couple of other Elves behind her as well.


    ¡°...Priestess-nim?¡±


    ¡®Priestess?¡¯


    Cale looked back at the little girl after hearing the middle-aged Elf''sment.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    The two of them made eye contact at that moment.


    ¡®Is she looking at me?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s back felt chilly after seeing the little Elf who looked like a troublemaker rushing toward him.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t her face too pale?¡¯


    The little Elf seemedpletely petrified.


    The young priestess rushed toward Cale as if she had a very important mission. The middle-aged Elf quickly approached the priestess once she got close.


    ¡°Priestess-nim, what is going on?¡±


    The priestess did not even pay any attention to the middle-aged Elf before pointing toward Cale.


    ¡°Red hair!¡±


    Cale flinched.


    The young priestess had a look of urgency on her freckled face as she walked in front of Cale.


    Cale slowly took a step backward.


    This priestess seemed to be a bit weird.


    However, there was a noise that intrigued Cale at that moment.


    ng.


    It was the sound of coins.


    Cale looked down at the young priestess.


    The priestess raised her head and tried to hand the bag in her hand to Cale.


    ng, ng.


    It sounded like coins nging against each other inside the bag.


    The young Elf started to speak.


    ¡°It might be old human money, but please take it! Apparently, they are silver coins!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°Here, here! Now!¡±


    The priestess shoved the bag toward Cale and Cale epted it for now. The priestess then rummaged through her wide sleeves and took out a t rectangr item as well.


    ¡°Here is gold as well! There were no gold coins!¡±


    The young Elf seemed to be panicking.


    ¡°...What the hell?¡±


    Cale was shocked and swore without thinking about it. However, the young priestess did not even care about that.


    In her ten years as a priestess, this was the first time that the World Tree was so scared. The priestess raised the bar of gold back toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°The World Tree told me to give money to the red-haired person! It told me to give you coins!¡±


    Coins.


    There seemed to be a reason she kept saying coins.


    Cale opened up his left hand.


    Crackle, crackle. The Fire of Destruction was still there.


    The young priestess urgently started to speak after seeing Cale looking back at her.


    ¡°Please take it! Otherwise, the World Tree said everything will burn! There will be a sea of fire!¡±


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®Just what did the owner of the Fire of Destruction do?¡¯


    The Elf priestess seemed concerned.


    ¡°It said you really like coins and that you would go crazy for it!¡±


    ¡®He wasn¡¯t just a greedy hero?¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t believe it, but epted the Elf priestess¡¯s gold for now.

 Chapter 171: Perhaps (6)

    <h4>Chapter 171: Perhaps (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale observed the Elf priestess while holding the gold and coins in his arms.


    The young priestess who had rushed over let out a sigh of relief before flinching. She had finally seen the ck Dragon sitting down next to Cale.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    They all heard her gasp.


    The ck Dragon Raon spoke into Cale¡¯s mind to share his first impression of this priestess.


    - She seems like a nice Elf.


    He then peeked toward therge bag of coins in Cale''s arm. On the other hand, the young priestess bowed toward Raon.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Dragon-nim! My name is Adite, and I serve the World Tree-nim in this End Vige.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale let out a quiet gasp.


    He had never seen an Elf behav so calmly around a Dragon before. He remembered what Eruhaben had told him.


    ¡®Talk to the Elf in charge of the World Tree if the other Elves do not understand. Then everything will be fine.¡¯


    The, ¡®do not understand,¡¯ was literally talking about the Elves not understanding what Cale was saying. It was just in case they were too busy revering the Dragon that they could not understand anything else.


    ¡°Yes. Nice to meet you, little Elf.¡±


    Raon''s bright greeting to the priestess made all of the other Elves start to smile.


    All of their gazes were focused on Raon as they continued to nod their heads. They looked toward Cale who hade to deliver Eruhaben''s message every so often, but it was rare.


    That was why they would not be able to understand anything Cale needed to say. It wasn''t that they were ignoring Cale on purpose. They just could not help but look at Raon.


    Of course, there was something Cale did not know.


    There was a reason that the Elves were nodding their heads and looking at him every so often.


    It was because of the conversation that the beings that Cale could not see were having.


    ¡®The World Tree called the priestess over to say something because of this red-haired human! I think it has been over a hundred years since the World Tree has talked about a human!¡¯


    ¡®This human has a strong aura of nature on him. He is probably the human with the most natural elements.¡¯


    ¡®No wonder he is with two Dragon-nims. This human smells really good.¡¯


    The Elementals were talking about Cale.


    The Elves couldn¡¯t help but peek over at him after hearing what the Elementals had to say.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale realized that the Elves were starting to look at him more and more often. Most importantly, the young priestess started to scrunch her freckled nose as she stood there with her hands sped together.


    ¡®... This is weird.¡¯


    Cale flinched after he started to realize something was weird.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    It felt like there was a breeze. However, there was no actual breeze.


    ¡°...What is this?¡±


    Cale became anxious.


    One, two.


    He could see many colorful and half-transparent Elemental.


    That wasn¡¯t weird. This was the case at the Elf Vige in the Ten Finger Mountains as well.


    There were a lot of Elementals.


    That wasn¡¯t weird either. The Elementals were born by the World Tree. This was their hometown.


    The issue was elsewhere.


    Where were all of these numerous Elementals gathered?


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Hong shouted in admiration.


    ¡°There¡¯s so many of them!¡±


    On was shocked as well.


    All of the Elementals were by Cale''s side.


    Cale could see the Elementals flying around next to him. It sounded like they were saying something, but Cale could not understand any of it.


    ¡®I smell a strong scent of wind! It is covert, but noticeable!¡¯


    ¡®This one is wood. Yes, the wood is smallpared to the earth, wind, and other elements, but it is firm. I can feel that firmness! How wonderful!¡¯


    ¡®Mm, I also smell the fragrance of very sweet water. I feel like it will draw me in.¡¯


    The young priestess paid close attention to all of thesements. At that moment, something the Elementals said caught her attention.


    ¡®There is an aura of fire as well. Yes, fire is greedy. That is why it is pure and beautiful. He has a very natural aura of fire.¡¯


    A sea of fire.


    That phrase echoed in the young priestess¡¯s mind. The priestess sped her hands together and started to speak.


    ¡°Are you the one who hase to deliver Eruhaben-nim¡¯s message?¡±


    Cale was getting annoyed by the Elementals around him, but still did his best to smile and respond. However, Raon was faster than Cale.


    ¡°He is! Our human is a very good person! His name is Cale Henituse! His name is just kind of cool!¡±


    The Elementals started to fly around Cale with even more energy.


    Cale continued to smile toward Raon, who was stuck to his side, as well as the Elves who were looking at him.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Cale Henituse.¡±


    His respectful demeanor gave off the unique presence of a noble.


    The slightly older Elves looked toward Cale with satisfied expressions.


    The middle-aged Elf that had originallye to greet Cale stepped forward again.


    ¡°My name is Dickle, and I am the Chief¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Cale and Dickle shared a respectful greeting with each other.


    The half-blooded Whale Paseton watched this with a nk expression. He heard a shaking voice by his side.


    ¡°...What the...¡±


    The Killer Whale Archie. Archie waspletely shocked after seeing one of the most constant things in his life suddenly change.


    Archie finally understood what Cale meant when he said that the Elves might cry after seeing Raon.


    However, he still could not believe it.


    Raon and the Elves. However, Cale being surrounded by the Elementals shocked him even more.


    ¡®Is he really human?¡¯


    He questioned that fact even though he knew that Cale was a human.


    Cale was a unique individual.


    The Eastern continent and the Western continent. Although humans were in control of thesends due to their numbers, there were many Beast people and other races within these continents.


    It was odd to see a human getting along with so many different races.


    Archie heard Choi Han and Rosalyn''s conversation at that moment.


    ¡°As expected of Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you think you say, ¡®as expected of Cale-nim,¡¯ way too much?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, you''re right. Young master Cale is unique. Very unique.¡±


    Choi Han and Rosalyn sounded very casual, making it sound like they were used to calling Cale unique. Archie continued to look toward them until he made eye contact with Rosalyn.


    Rosalyn''s eyes opened wide before she realized what must be going through the Whale''s mind and started to speak.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing how young master Cale gets along with everybody?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Archie immediately answered.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t such treatment obvious after thinking about everything young master Cale has done so far around the continent?¡±


    Paseton, who had been listening to Rosalyn, let out a gasp.


    The things Cale had done until now.


    Rosalyn continued to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale has done all of that but never asked for a title or anything of influence. Although he has received some mary rewards, I do not think that they are worth more than his life.¡±


    Rosalyn knew that Cale was more strategic than brilliant. However, there was one reason she continued to believe that he was a good person.


    He was not greedy.


    He likes money?


    Greed for fame and power were worse than greed for money.


    Why do merchants try to buy titles for themselves once they are overflowing with money? And why do kings of history who had enough money and power start useless wars?


    There were many types of greed that were worse than the greed for money.


    But Cale did not show any greed toward these things. In fact, he tried to avoid them.


    ¡®He also doesn¡¯t use the money for his own selfish reasons.¡¯


    Rosalyn knew that the upgrades to the Henituse territory and all of their other actions had required a lot of Cale''s own wealth.


    There were times that Cale did use his money for himself.


    But those times were to feed himself or to provide food and lodging for his group.


    ¡®This is the type of person who should have money.¡¯


    She thought that someone like Cale, who knew when to use money for the greater good while being satisfied with eating simple fruits for himself, deserved to have money.


    Rosalyn thought it would be okay for Cale to make more money, no, she believed Cale should make more money.


    ¡®...Magic Tower.¡¯


    She recalled the Magic Tower that Cale had brought up. Rosalyn had not declined when Cale offered to invest in the Magic Tower.


    Although she could not understand the human mind, Cale¡¯s past actions made her feel like she could understand why Cale wanted to invest in the Magic Tower.


    ¡®I need to create a Magic Tower that helps to make the world a better ce.¡¯


    It needed to be apletely different Magic Tower than the one that used to stand in the Whipper Kingdom.


    Rosalyn made up her mind that she would create that type of Magic Tower and be the Tower Master. Cale turned around at that moment and the two of them made eye contact.


    At the same time, she realized that the Elves were looking in her direction as well.


    Raon flew over toward Rosalyn and the rest. He then introduced each of them to the Elves.


    "This is the smart Rosalyn. Over here is the strong Choi Han.¡±


    The Elves smiled brightly every time Raon said something.


    Rosalyn shook hands with the Elves who reached their hands out first. It was the same with Choi Han and the Whales.


    ¡°We had only heard about the Whale-nims. It is my first time meeting one in person. You seem very reliable! Haha!¡±


    The Killer Whale Archie just responded back with a smile and shook Dickle''s hand after hearing Dickle praise him.


    Even he was starting to ept the situation now.


    Cale saw that his group was getting along with the Elves before calling out to the young priestess Adite.


    ¡°Priestess-nim.¡±


    He then flinched. He could see that the young girl had tears in her eyes and was looking at him as if he was a ticking time bomb. Cale became even more curious after seeing such an expression.


    ¡°Priestess-nim, don¡¯t the Elves not have any desire for material goods?¡±


    Cale pointed to the bag of coins and the gold in his arms. The priestess Adite responded back with a serious expression.


    ¡°The World Tree had told us to slowly gather coins since a long time ago. Although we should not get too obsessed with worldly possessions, it told us that it would be useful in the future.¡±


    The priestess smiled before informing Cale of the World Tree¡¯s message.


    ¡°The World Tree wishes to meet with you, Cale-nim.¡±


    The World Tree had actually said to bring him over only if he epted the coins and the gold, but Adite didn¡¯t feel the need to say that part.


    ¡°That sounds great. I want to meet World Tree-nim as well. Let us head there right away.¡±


    The priestess took the lead after hearing Cale''s response.


    ¡°Just follow me.¡±


    The priestess felt Raon and Cale following behind her as she listened to the Elementals.


    ¡®He is imperfectly perfect and strongly weak. How interesting.¡¯


    Elementals usually only became interested in Elementalists. However, these Elementals were currently showing interest in a human.


    The priestess Adite started to walk a little faster. Cale quickened his pace to keep up with her as they headed to meet with the World Tree.


    He then put on an odd expression.


    ¡®It looks so ... normal.¡¯


    He could see an old Needle Leaf tree that you could find on any mountain.


    ¡°This is the World Tree-nim.¡±


    The priestess pointed to themonly seen tree in front of him.


    Cale was shocked at this.


    The tree was at least three times taller than he was, but it was still simr to the trees found in the Forest of Darkness. In fact, the white tree that he had seen after receiving the Indestructible Shield seemed to be more magical.


    ¡®...The other trees around it look more like they could be the World Tree.¡¯


    The trees surrounding the World Tree as if they were protecting it were all tall and blue.


    ¡°Were you shocked by how the World Tree-nim looks?¡±


    The priestess started to speak as if she had expected Cale''s reaction.


    Even the Elves had been shocked at the World Tree¡¯s appearance when they had first seen it.


    Cale looked around for a bit before saying whatever came to his mind.


    ¡°Just like how there may be precious things in things we only nce at, the truth may be hidden in an average appearance.¡±


    ¡°...As I expected.¡±


    The priestess who had calmed herself down on the way to the World Tree agreed with Cale''s sentiments.


    Cale did not care about her reaction as he looked around the area where only he, Raon, the young priestess, and the World Tree were currently present.


    It was at that moment.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The leaves on the trees started to shake even though there was no wind.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    The priestess then called out to Cale.


    Cale could see a blue light surrounding Adite. It was the same color as the token from earlier.


    On the other hand, Adite could not hide her shock while looking toward Cale.


    ¡°The World Tree, the World Tree-nim wishes to speak with Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°It wishes to speak with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The priestess was shocked.


    Eruhaben had been the only one the World Tree had personally spoken with until now. She then looked toward Raon.


    ¡°The World Tree-nim wishes to speak with Raon-nim in the future when you can spend a long time together.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it! Nice to meet you, World Tree!¡±


    Shhhhhhh-


    The leaves rustled as if they were responding to Raon''s greeting. Raon seemed to be happy as he started to roll around on the grass.


    ¡°This ce is very refreshing and warm. I like this ce the most after our house!¡±


    Cale smiled at Raon''sment before asking the priestess.


    ¡°How do I chat with the World Tree?¡±


    ¡°Just close your eyes and make contact with the World Tree.¡±


    The priestess pointed to the trunk of the World Tree and Cale walked toward it without any hesitation. He then put his palm on the pir as the priestess had instructed.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The trees started to move again.


    The priestess observed the World Tree with wariness in her heart.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe a human turned the usually calm World Tree-nim so nervous.¡¯


    She was curious about the conversation Cale would have with the World Tree, but found the whole scene to be surprising. Of course, the priestess¡¯s gaze became deeper as she looked at the red-haired man.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    She could see Cale flinching at that moment.


    The man who had his eyes closed was frowning.


    Cale was listening to the World Tree¡¯s voice at that moment.


    - I didn¡¯t expect for another human to earn the power of that lunatic arsonist.


    Arsonist.


    It had to be talking about the Fire of Destruction.


    - But you received the full power, and even fortified it. Cale, you are amazing as well.


    ¡®I fortified it?¡¯


    Cale thought about the, ¡®Vitality of the Heart,¡¯ before bing weirded out by the World Tree.


    ¡®Cale, you are amazing as well.¡¯


    ¡®...It is too friendly.¡¯


    The World Tree was treating Cale in a very friendly way.


    It was so friendly that it was suspicious.


    The World Tree continued to speak.


    - I have seen many heroes in my lifetime, but I have never seen such a crazy hero who didn''t care about anything else other than money.


    The voice that sounded like a benign old woman was gentle.


    - A hero whose life goal was to be rich. I had died and reincarnated many times, but I almost burned to death because of that hero.


    The World Tree sounded slightly relieved.


    - That is why I collected money. This was my way to ensure my own longevity.


    It then continued to speak.


    - Anyway, I had no idea that you had earned that power, Cale. I was so shocked. I had sent Adite with money just in case the power of fire went wild.


    Cale felt something was off as he continued to listen to the World Tree.


    ¡®Does it know me?¡¯


    It was speaking as if it knew Cale.


    Cale opened his mouth to ask if the World Tree knew him. It was at that moment.


    - Is Gashan well?


    ¡®Gashan? The Tiger shaman Gashan?¡¯


    Cale suddenly got the chills.


    ¡®Perhaps. Is the nature that Gashan always talks about?¡¯


    Gashan frequently said that, ¡®nature has spoken.¡¯


    The World Tree continued to speak.


    - Gashan was an interesting child who could hear my voice.


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Cale was amazed.


    He was also shocked.


    ¡®Does that mean that the World Tree has the power of foresight?¡¯


    The voice no longer sounded benign. Cale felt chills down his back once again.


    - Cale.


    The World Tree asked.


    - Who are you?


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The leaves started to rustle.

 Chapter 172: Perhaps (7)

    <h4>Chapter 172: Perhaps (7)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    -


    Who are you?


    The crown prince had asked a simr question before.


    However, this time was different.


    -


    Cale, I cannot see your future. I also cannot see your past, other than thest two years.


    2 years ago.


    That was when Kim Rok Soo had be Cale Henituse


    - I may not be much, but I have lived a long time. I''ve lived, died, and reincarnated many times. That gave me the eyes to see a bit of the world.


    The World Tree was able to see a bit of the flow of the world. However, there was a time when it could not see any of it.


    And now, the number of things that the World Tree could see was slowly decreasing.


    - A long long time ago.


    The World Tree recalled when it had no choice but to create the snowstorm and take over the north.


    That was the first time it had ever felt fear.


    - There were people like you whom I could not see their pasts nor futures. I could only see tiny glimpses of their near future.


    Cale focused on the fact that there were people like him in the past.


    ¡®Were they transmigrators too?¡¯


    If there were other transmigrators, he was curious about their futures.


    However, the World Tree quickly dispelled Cale''s thoughts. Apletely different exnation was given.


    - The owners of the ancient powers were just like you. I could not see them.


    ¡®Ancient powers?¡¯


    - I couldn''t see through the arsonist nor the rock for brains.


    ¡®...I feel like I know who it means when it says rock for brains.¡¯


    Cale recalled the owner of the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    He also started to think about the time when there were many people with ancient powers.


    He was thinking about the ancient times.


    It has been said that darkness had fallen on the world during the ancient times. Furthermore, it stated that the darkness disappeared and peace was restored.


    However, nothing mentioned just exactly what the darkness was.


    ¡°What is the darkness?¡±


    Raon and the priestess who had been looking at Cale tilted their heads in confusion at Cale''s question. However, the World Tree understood what Cale was asking and responded back.


    - I can only speak the things that the World allows me to say.


    It was saying that it could not answer Cale''s question.


    It then added one more thing.


    -


    I also cannot say anything about things I cannot see. I could not predict the true body of the darkness. However, the me that lived during that time did see the, ¡®darkness.¡¯ Unfortunately, that is something I cannot discuss.


    Cale started to frown at the twisted answer that did not answer anything at all.


    -


    Did you say they were called, ¡®Arm?¡¯ The ones aiming for me?


    ¡°That is the case.¡±


    -


    I could not see, ¡®Arm.¡¯ The things I can see are dwindling these days.


    Cale had a bad feeling at this moment.


    ¡®...Looks like things will be an even bigger mess.¡¯


    It was already a mess, but the uing future would be even more of a mess. Cale was disappointed that the World Tree did not know the true identity of Arm.


    - Danger came to find me every time I could not see through the flow of time. It might be that I will be involved in the situation and not just be a bystander.


    The World Tree came to a quick conclusion.


    - But that is my problem, so let¡¯s return to you. Who are you?


    It asked one more time. Cale calmly responded back.


    ¡°Just one of the many average people.¡±


    Raon¡¯s voice reached Cale''s ear at that moment.


    ¡°Our human is not average! And he is weak!¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯


    Cale let Raon''sments in through one ear and out the other. However, he could not ignore the World Tree¡¯sment.


    - I n to throw away three or four branches today.


    ¡®Branches? Tree branches?¡¯


    Cale had thought that the World Tree would care a lot about its body, so the fact that it was saying this gave him an ominous feeling. Although the tree was smaller than Cale had expected, it was taller than Cale and the branches looked quite thick and strong.


    ¡®Why would it throw them away?¡¯


    Cale opened his mouth to speak. However, the World Tree started to speak first.


    - One.


    The World Tree was nning on saying something it did not have permission to say.


    During the time when darkness had descended on the world. Many lifeforms fought against each other at the time and the word, ¡®peace,¡¯ was nonexistent.


    The Dark Ages were also called the Warring Ages.


    It was a time when a person would happily kill someone else for their own benefit.


    The World Tree said the first thing.


    - The person who is collecting ancient powers has collected a total of three ancient powers.


    Cale flinched.


    ¡®It is not me if it is just three of them. There is someone else who is collecting ancient powers? Why?¡¯


    People currently saw ancient powers as just mediocre powers to have on the side.


    This was because ancient powers had limitations. A power that could not develop could not reach greater heights.


    Cale urgently started to speak.


    ¡°Why is someone trying to gather-¡±


    However, he could not finish his sentence.


    Boom!


    Cale heard a loud noise at that moment. The ground also started to shake.


    Something had fallen.


    Cale tried to open his eyes.


    - Do not open your eyes.


    The World Tree was telling him not to open his eyes.


    He also heard the young priestess Adite¡¯s voice at that time.


    ¡°W, World Tree-nim! My goodness!¡±


    Adite called out to the World Tree as if she was screaming. He heard Raon''s voice after that as well.


    ¡°What is going on? World Tree, one of yourrge branches rotted and fell to the ground! Are you hurt, World Tree? Are you not well?¡±


    ¡°Raon-nim, you cannot approach them!¡±


    The young priestess prevented Raon from heading toward the World Tree. She was stomping on the ground while not knowing what to do. She then weakly responded to Raon, who was looking at her with an expression that seemed to be asking why she was holding him back.


    ¡°The World Tree-nim, the World Tree-nim told you not toe.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Alright then.¡±


    Raon did not say anything else before returning to his original spot. However, his eyes were full of concern. His gaze was focused on Cale, who was right next to the fallen branch.


    On the other hand, Cale''s mind had be even moreplicated.


    - Second.


    The World Tree spoke weakly but urgently.


    - Find the remaining traces of the ck Dragon''s parents.


    ¡®Raon''s parents?¡¯


    Cale had nned on looking into this at some point in the future.


    Boom.


    Anotherrge branch fell down.


    ¡°What do I do, what do I do?!¡±


    He could hear the extremely concerned Elf''s voice. However, Cale''s mind was alreadyplicated by what the World Tree was saying.


    He continued to focus on the World Tree¡¯s words.


    - Last thing.


    There was still one thing left.


    - The judge who ran away to the Eastern continent. Find her.


    ¡®...Now what the heck is it talking about?¡¯


    Cale had a thick frown on his face.


    It was at that moment.


    Crack.


    Cale heard something breaking from above his head. His body was pushed away at that moment.


    ¡°...Ugh!¡±


    A hard and round rock seemed to push his body to the side. At the same time, a small and round front paw supported his back.


    Boom!


    Cale opened his eyes.


    He looked toward the spot he had originally been standing at. There was arge branch that had turned ck and was leaking a red fluid.


    ¡°Human, are you okay?¡±


    Cale looked toward the ck Dragon who had pushed him to the side and then supported him. Raon stuck his head out from behind Cale. Cale calmly started to speak.


    ¡°You could have moved me with magic.¡±


    Cale would not have felt the impact from Raon''s head that was as hard as a rock if he had done that.


    Raon¡¯s pupils started to shake before they returned to normal and he started to speak.


    ¡°But you still dodged it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yes.¡±


    Cale casually responded before approaching the World Tree again.


    Drip. Drip.


    The sounds that he had missed because he was focused on the World Tree could now be heard. Threerge branches had broken off.


    There were red fluids that looked like human blood flowing out of them.


    ¡®I thought it was normal, but I was wrong.¡¯


    He had never seen a tree that, ¡®bled,¡¯ like this. Cale slowly put his hand back on the trunk of the World Tree.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    A weak sigh could be heard.


    - It looks like I''ll be able to give you the fruit only after the summer is over. This is the limit of what I can tell you.


    The World Tree¡¯s voice started to get quieter.


    - You have no thoughts about getting stronger, right?


    Right.


    Cale had no ns about getting stronger at all.


    The World Tree was able to get enough glimpses of the flow of time to notice that about Cale. It was because the World Tree was the same way.


    The World Tree did not wish for strength. It did not care for power or fame.


    It just wanted a peaceful life.


    However, it moved when it had a prediction that it would cause it to be difficult to have that peaceful life.


    It had covered the North with a snowstorm in the past and this time it had thrown away three of its branches in order to give a couple of pieces of advice for this human that it could not see.


    It had protected the humans it could not see in the past as well.


    It believed that it would do the same again.


    - ... I must rest now.


    Cale could not hear the World Tree''s voice anymore. He took his hand off the trunk and looked toward priestess Adite. The young priestess continued to cry as she started to speak.


    ¡°The World Tree-nim said that it must sleep for a long time and said that you should chatter along with the fruit.¡±


    Fruit.


    That was the item Cale needed to gain from the World Tree. He still did not know what abilities the World Tree¡¯s fruit had. He just assumed that it was something good by the fact that Eruhaben wanted the World Tree to give it to Raon.


    The Elf caressed the ckened branches with sad eyes as she continued to speak.


    ¡°It also said that it was disappointed that it could not chat with Raon-nim, but asked to push that until next time as well.¡±


    ¡°I am disappointed as well, but that¡¯s okay! Hey World Tree, is there something I can help you with?¡±


    Raon approached the World Tree with a concerned expression. The young priestess shook her head.


    ¡°Recovery is something the World Tree-nim will take care of alone. All we need to do is wait.¡±


    Shhhhhhh-


    Cale listened to the rustling of the leaves and started to think.


    ¡®The person who has collected three ancient powers and is looking to gather more.


    ¡®The traces of Raon''s parents.


    ¡®The judge who ran away to the Eastern continent.¡¯


    Cale brushed his face with both of his hands.


    ¡®Just when will I get to rest?¡¯


    He started to feel sad.


    However, that sadness disappeared a few dayster.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale was chilling in the warm Elf Vige underneath the frozenke while enjoying fresh cherries.


    ¡°...Should I just live here?¡±


    Raon responded to Cale''s jokingment.


    ¡°No! Our house is the best!¡±


    ¡®That is true.¡¯


    Cale was agreeing with Raon¡¯s statement, but still felt more rxed than ever. Paseton was watching this with a nk expression on his face.


    Only Paseton and Raon were by Cale''s side right now.


    They were currently under a cherry tree with trays of fruits and drinks around them. The cushion that Cale was sitting on seemed veryfortable as well.


    Cale was receiving the VIP treatment in the Elf Vige.


    How was this possible? Paseton was amazed.


    However, he soon needed to stand up at Cale¡¯smand.


    ¡°Gather everybody.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Cale watched Paseton leave in order to gather the group as he stood up.


    Rosalyn and Raon had finished reinforcing the defensive magic barrier and they were currently testing it with Choi Han today.


    On and Hong were currently rolling around the snowstorm while having fun with Archie.


    ¡°Human, are we leaving now?¡±


    Cale petted Raon''s head instead of answering his question.


    He had been contemting the problems that the World Tree had handed him for the past few days.


    He had nowe to a conclusion.


    Cale could see the priestess Adite running toward him from the distance. The young Elf seemed to be struggling with the loose priestess robe as she ran.


    She then started to catch her breath in front of Cale.


    ¡°Huff, huff, Cale-nim!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°The World Tree said one thing just now before returning to sleep!¡±


    ¡®It said something?¡¯


    Cale urged the priestess to speak, and the priestess clenched her eyes shut before she started to shout.


    ¡°Those punks with ancient powers were all lunatics. Do whatever you want.¡±


    The priestess Adite was shaking as she had never heard the World Tree speak so roughly before. She heard Cale''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°How did it know?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Adite opened her eyes and looked toward Cale.


    Cale was smiling brightly.


    ¡°Tell it not to worry. I n to do whatever I want anyway.¡±


    He was someone who never nned on doing whatever other people wanted him to do. Raon approached him and asked.


    ¡°Human, is it time to go set things on fire?¡±


    The priestess flinched. Paseton returned with Rosalyn and Choi Han at that moment. They looked toward Cale after hearing Raon¡¯s question.


    However, Cale was thinking about another existence.


    God¡¯s Tears.


    It was something nobody knew whether it existed or not.


    It was something nobody had ownership of, something that was an ownerless magnificent water.


    It was known to be able to heal any type of illnesses.


    ¡®Cale, do you believe that legend?¡¯


    Eruhabenughed at Cale''s statement and said that it was nonsense.


    ¡°Human, why are you not responding? Are we going to do something else instead?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We''re going to steal some things.¡±


    The Elf priestess became nervous after hearing Cale say that he was going to steal something.


    Raon started to speak.


    ¡°Again?¡±


    The Elf priestess winced even more than before.


    Cale did not care as he pointed to himself for Raon, who was tilting his head in confusion.


    ¡°Yes. There is a thief inside of me.¡±


    Cale justughed even though everybody else looked shocked.


    If the God''s Tears really were the tears of a, ¡®god,¡¯ then it would roll over to him on its own.


    1. (TL: Just your friendly neighborhood Spider-man.)

 Chapter 173: Tricked? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 173: Tricked? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale and the group returned to the inn they had previously stayed at. He seemed to be out of it as soon as he sat down and leaned back on the chair.


    - Human, that was very fun! I really am great and mighty!


    On the other hand, the invisible Raon was extremely energetic. The Killer Whale Archie mumbled to himself in disbelief.


    ¡°...Those vicious bastards.¡±


    The vicious bastards that he was talking about were the Elves of the End Vige.


    Cale looked up at the ceiling and recalled the sight of the Elves giving them a teary farewell.


    ¡®You, you are leaving after staying such a short time? I am very sad.¡¯


    ¡®It was as if we had seen the beautiful sun underneath this frozenke for the first time in a long time. I will never forget about our blessed time together for the rest of my life.¡¯


    The Elves were crying as they said things like that to Raon.


    ¡®Do not worry! I will return again with Goldie gramps!¡¯


    The Elves had cheered after hearing Raon''s excited remark.


    Cale was tired after having to wade through the Elves and the Elementals to get out of the Lake of Despair. Cale then remembered the middle-aged Elf Chief who had continued to caress his hand.


    ¡®It isn¡¯t like we are strangers.¡¯


    ¡®How did I end up bing a collective, ¡®we,¡¯ with the Elves?¡¯


    Cale did not know how it had happened, but decided that it wasn''t a bad thing and pushed it aside in his mind.


    ck!


    A wine ss was ced in front of him.


    ¡°What is this for?¡±


    This was the inn Cale had stayed in before they went into the Lake of Despair. Cale asked the meaning of this wine ss as he looked toward the owner of the inn.


    The old woman looked over Cale''s group before mumbling to herself.


    ¡°...Looks like you returned alive.¡±


    Cale had said the following to the old woman who had lost her daughter and son-inw to the Lake of Despair.


    ¡®I will return alive and drink all of your alcohol.¡¯


    The corners of the woman''s eyes were shaking. Cale jokingly asked.


    ¡°It''s free, right?¡±


    ¡°Bad boy! You look rich!¡±


    The old woman smiled before peeking at the side of Cale''s head and casually adding on.


    ¡°...Well, it looks like you are warm and don''t need to drink in order to warm up. Just one ss should be enough.¡±


    ¡®Warm?¡¯


    Both Cale and Raon flinched.


    -Human! This human grandma is weird!


    However, the old woman walked back to the chair by the firece before Cale could say anything. The old woman''s grandson, Sully, walked up as Cale continued to watch her.


    ¡°...Grandmother asked me to give you some snacks as well.¡±


    He slowly moved the dishes onto the table. However, his expression seemed to beplicated.


    He was very curious about the Lake of Despair and how they had managed to return alive as he had lost his parents to theke.


    He was also curious about who they were and was also happy that they had returned alive.


    But, most importantly, there was something that kept catching his attention.


    ¡°...Excuse me.¡±


    He could not help but ask.


    Unlike Cale, whose hair was brown thanks to magic, this boy actually had brown hair and freckles, making him look innocent.


    Sully, who had never left this small vige by the Lake of Despair, rubbed his eyes as he started to speak.


    ¡°Excuse me, guest-nim.¡±


    Cale started to feel iffy.


    The boy was not looking at Cale, but slightly off to the side. If you looked closely, you could tell that he was looking at the empty spot next to Cale''s head.


    It looked empty to Cale''s eyes at least.


    Sully started to speak.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I¡¯m not sure if there is something wrong with my eyes. Ah, this is really weird.¡±


    He mumbled for a bit before pointing to the spot between Cale and Choi Han¡¯s head.


    ¡°There seems to be a small and round red ball that looks like a ball of red fur? Am, am I hallucinating? Ah, what is wrong with me?¡±


    Sully rubbed his eyes.


    However, there seemed to be a red furball floating by Cale''s side no matter how many times he rubbed his eyes.


    Cale started to think at that moment.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    ¡®He''s an Elementalist?¡¯


    Cale could not believe it.


    Raon started to speak at that moment.


    - Human, he seems to be able to see the Elemental!


    Cale naturally could not see that red furball by the side of his head. Raon and the others could not see it either.


    This was because the Elemental was currently saving its energy because of the cold air.


    However, they had seen this red furball down underneath the Lake of Despair when the Elf priestess awkwardly smiled and showed it to them.


    ¡®Excuse me, Cale-nim.¡¯


    The Elf priestess Adite had a worried look on her face as she fidgeted her fingers.


    ¡®If it is okay with you, one of our, mm, this baby fire Elemental-nim that was born less than a year ago would like to escort you to the entrance of the vige outside theke. Would that be okay?¡¯


    The half-transparent red furball had floated over to Cale''s side at that moment. Cale looked toward Adite while wondering what kind of baggage was being ced on him as she quickly exined.


    ¡®This Elemental-nim has not picked its shape just yet, but it will be warm if you have it by your side. Elementals change their shapes once they determine their own paths.¡¯


    This red furball that had not determined its path yet was a fire Elemental. Adite quickly added on after seeing Cale starting to frown.


    ¡®The Elemental-nim said that it respects Cale-nim and really wants to escort you, to the point that it whin-, no, sincerely asked.¡¯


    ¡®...It respects me?¡¯


    Adite answered as if it was obvious.


    ¡®Yes sir. It said that it had never seen such a destructive and crazy fire before! It wants to be like it!¡¯


    Cale responded immediately after hearing why this baby fire Elemental respected him.


    ¡®We will go our separate ways once we get to the vige. Got it?¡¯


    ¡®Yes sir!¡¯


    Adite responded energetically and the red furball had floated over to the side of Cale''s head before turning transparent. It had followed them to the inn while remaining in that transparent state.


    ¡®But he can see this transparent Elemental?¡¯


    Cale looked past Sully, who was still rubbing his eyes as if he had seen a ghost, and toward the old woman.


    He remembered what she had just said.


    ¡®...Well, it looks like you are warm and don''t need to drink to warm up.¡¯


    Cale flinched while recalling that statement. The word, ¡®Elementalist,¡¯ was currently stuck in Cale''s mind. He turned his gaze back toward Sully.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Sully suddenly covered his face with his arms in shock.


    ng.


    The tray fell to the ground.


    ¡°The furball is suddenly floating toward me!¡±


    Sully had a shocked expression on his face as he continued to look around as the red furball floated around him.


    Cale immediately turned back toward the old woman. She was smiling brightly with her teeth showing.


    ¡°My husband told me when I said I could see them. He said that they were Elementals.¡±


    The old woman looked toward Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°I was relieved that my daughter could not see them. I worried that she would be like me and be able to see them.¡±


    Them. She was definitely talking about the Elementals.


    Cale could see the regret in her eyes.


    ¡°Because I was seduced by them. I settled down in this Land of Despair so that I could get glimpses of them when they appeared. But this damnke seduced people even if they could not see the Elementals.¡±


    The old woman turned her gaze toward her grandson.


    She had been relieved that she had not seen them for decades.


    It was painful to see glimpses of these beautiful Elementals that refused to approach her.


    However, her grandson could see them.


    ¡°...I guess they do approach people first too.¡±


    She had never seen one taking the initiative to approach a human.


    The old woman looked back and forth between Sully, the Elemental, and Cale whom the Elemental originally came with as she started to smirk.


    ¡°You showed something useless to my grandson, so pay up for the alcohol.¡±


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡°I will freeload since you said the drink was on you.¡±


    Choi Han and Archie looked toward Cale after thatment. However, Cale did not care as he continued to speak to the old woman who was still smiling.


    ¡°However, I will pay you well for the snacks.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what a funny kid. You clearly look like a noble.¡±


    The group flinched at the old woman''s observation skills, but Cale did not care as he looked toward Sully.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect him to be an Elementalist.¡¯


    Cale had gotten involved with an unexpected existence. Raon''s voice could be heard in Cale''s mind.


    -Human! Will he go with us too?


    ¡®No. Why would he?¡¯


    Cale did not want to get involved with other people for no reason.


    There was no reason for someone like him who had ancient powers of all elements to have an Elementalist by his side.


    ¡®...Although I don''t really have all of the elements.¡¯


    Cale touched the ne with the Dominating Water inside. He then recalled the conversation he had with priestess Adite.


    ¡®Do you know who the judge is?¡¯


    ¡®The judge?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. Apparently, there is a judge who went to the Eastern continent.¡¯


    The judge that the World Tree told him to find. Cale debated asking Gashan and Ron who were originally from the Eastern continent, but had asked Adite just in case.


    Adite brushed her hand through her hair before shaking her head.


    ¡®No. I¡¯ve never heard that name before.¡¯


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯


    Cale had not expected much.


    ¡®Yes sir. I have heard about the Water of Judgment though.¡¯


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    He ended up hearing something unexpected.


    Adite looked worried as she continued to speak.


    ¡®The Water of Judgment is an ancient power.¡¯


    Adite brought an old wooden nk from the vige library instead of exining it.


    ¡®I remember it because the information on the nk was quite shocking.¡¯


    ¡®...Can I borrow it?¡¯


    ¡®...The nk?¡¯


    Adite looked toward Cale as if asking if he was being serious before eventually nodding her head.


    ¡®Yes sir. Please do as you wish.¡¯


    Cale understood why Adite would have been shocked to read it.


    There were three lines of text on the nk. This was the first line.


    < Letter of Resignation >


    And then the second line.


    < World Tree, you stupid idiot! I am now free! >


    It sounded intense.


    Cale had a feeling at that moment.


    ¡®The Water of Judgment. This one seems like a lunatic as well.¡¯


    He became certain after reading thest line.


    < The Water of Judgment? I am a free spirit now! >


    ¡®I may end up having to pick up another odd thing.¡¯


    That was what went through Cale''s mind after reading the statements on the nk.


    He took a big gulp of alcohol in order to ease his frustration. He then quietly observed the mess that Sully and the invisible fire Elemental were creating.


    ¡®Will I meet with them again?¡¯


    There was this baby fire Elemental which had a good chance of growing in a slightly destructive way, the extremely innocent to the point that he looked slightly stupid Sully, and the sharp grandmother.


    Cale predicted that he would not run into them again in the future.


    However, he could not hear what the fire Elemental was saying on the shocked and confused Sully¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®...Fiery thunderbolt. Respect. Sea of fire. Strong.¡¯


    The shape of the fire Elemental that was continuously mumbling these words slowly started to change. However, it was still just a bundle of fire, making everyone unable to anticipate its future shape.


    However, the fire Elemental did not get away from Sully at all.


    Cale had no way of knowing as he could not see or hear the Elemental.


    ¡°We''re finally here.¡±


    Choi Han observed the city from inside the castle gates.


    The pointy roofs were covered in white snow. The white roofs made it look like a kingdom of snow.


    Choi Han, who was currently wearing a white priest robe, turned his head to the side.


    A white-haired man.


    Cale was fixing his priest robe and smiling gently.


    ¡°Our destination is not far. Let¡¯s all go together.¡±


    Cale had entered into the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s capital of Bago.


    He had no issues getting in with the identity card that crown prince Alberu had created for him as he walked in while wearing the priest robe.


    Raon started to speak in his mind.


    - Human, is there a festival here?


    White roofs and white snow. The white castle in the distance. There were many decorations on the castle.


    Rosalyn approached Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Priest-nim, Bago City is so decorated. Is it a festival?¡±


    She looked around as she asked the question. There seemed to be a lot of people going through the gates. The streets in the capital were packed, even though it was freezing.


    Choi Han saw this as well and looked toward Cale for answers as well. The half-blooded Whale Paseton started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°...Did you alle here without knowing about it?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    Rosalyn had been a crown princess in the past, but she had no reason to memorize the festivals of the most northern kingdom.


    Paseton looked toward Cale after hearing her question.


    Cale started to speak with a calm expression.


    ¡°The Paerun Kingdom has a unique festival in January.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    The red kitten Hong patted Cale''s arm and urged him to tell them. Cale petted Hong¡¯s fur as he continued to speak.


    ¡°They bring offerings to theke that is supposed to have the god''s tears in order to pray for it to take away a year¡¯s worth of sorrow in advance. There are celebrations throughout the city of Bago as well.¡±


    Choi Han flinched.


    It sounded like an important time.


    But they were currently going to start a fire in theke with the god''s tears.


    He had a feeling that it would ovep with this festival.


    Choi Han looked toward Cale. Cale whispered quietly in order to prevent others from hearing.


    "We don''t want to hurt anybody, so we won''t do it on the day of the offering. Apparently, they all gather in the za to dance on thest night.¡±


    Thest night. People will gather in the za for the finale in order to dance and sing through the night.


    Nobody would be at theke except for the guards. It was easy to move without harming a few guards.


    Cale smiled as he asked the group a question.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the festival end with fireworks?¡±

 Chapter 174: Tricked? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 174: Tricked? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The group descended into silence.


    The Killer Whale Archie and half-blooded Whale Paseton seemed to be at a loss for words while Rosalyn and Choi Han seemed to be contemting something.


    The silver kitten On avoided Cale¡¯s gaze with an expression that seemed to be saying she expected as much from Cale.


    However, Cale did not have time to pay attention to this silence as there was a loud voice echoing in his mind.


    - Human! You really are our human! We cannot let people get hurt during our firework show!


    Raon sounded very excited. How could there be such a vicious six-year-old? Cale shook his head and looked toward Choi Han and Rosalyn.


    Choi Han quietly looked back at Cale before starting to speak.


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡±


    Choi Han had heard what Cale had said.


    ¡®We don¡¯t want to hurt anybody.¡¯


    Choi Han had no hesitation because Cale always thought like this, even when he was acting like a viin.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out together.¡±


    He then smiled at Cale¡¯s response. Together. For someone like Choi Han, who had lived for tens of years in solitude to survive, a word like, ¡®together,¡¯ was always nice to hear.


    Cale then made eye contact with Rosalyn, who was also smiling.


    ¡°Sounds like a very effective n and the perfect time to do it.¡±


    ¡°I knew you would say that, Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    The two Whales seemed even more confused, but Cale did not care as he gave Paseton an order.


    ¡°Paseton, let¡¯s get a ce to stay first.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Then we will go sightseeing around theke.¡±


    Lake.


    That word made Paseton gulp as he guided Cale¡¯s group into the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s capital.


    People could not help but peek at them.


    Their group had the typical travelers¡¯ robes that made it difficult to see their faces. That was not weird.


    However, there was someone these robed travelers were surrounding as if they were guarding him.


    The white-haired priest was who the people were peeking at.


    Cale felt their gazes and started to smile.


    - You are smiling like that again even though you are not talking to the crown prince!


    As for Raon¡¯sment, he just ignored it as usual.


    Crunch, crunch.


    His footsteps were calm as he walked through the snow. Cale looked around him.


    He did not see many people. The people who passed by them every so often were chatting with one another in quiet voices, but they all seemed to be happy.


    It was quiet, but not solemn.


    Cale casually walked as if he was taking a stroll through the park. Raon started to speak in his mind.


    - Human, there are many patrolling soldiers in addition to the guards at the entrance!


    He¡¯s very good about doing things without being told these days.


    Cale was satisfied with Raon who was taking the initiative to do things now that he was one year older. Choi Han approached him and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°They said that we cannot go to the Northern part of theke because they are preparing for the offering, but we should be able to force our way in anywhere if we want.¡±


    Choi Han was good at reporting things now as well.


    Cale was feeling very satisfied with the growth of Raon and Choi Han.


    The ck Dragon that used to leave wild boars for him and the boy who followed him for food had both grown a lot. Cale looked forward with a proud heart.


    Pat. Pat.


    Hong patted him on the arm. Hong pointed to the front with his paws once Cale looked down. Hong seemed to be shocked.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    Hong meowed and asked with his gaze as he could not say anything right now.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you say this is the ce we are going to set on fire?¡¯


    Cale quickly understood what Hong was trying to say.


    ¡°Yes, this is the ce.¡±


    The kitten and Rosalyn, who were both looking at Cale, could not say anything. Rosalyn turned her head. She could see the two Whales that had been standing speechless for a while.


    Rosalyn understood what they were thinking.


    ¡®...It''s so big.¡¯


    She could see theke of God''s Tears in front of her.


    The bottom of thepletely dryke was full of cracks. She slowly approached Cale.


    The northern corner of the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s capital.


    Thergeke appeared once you followed the wide path from the za.


    The size of this dryke made everyone pause for a moment upon arrival.


    Rosalyn cautiously asked Cale.


    ¡°Young master Cale, isn¡¯t this pretty much a third of Bago City?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be that way. It is smaller than I expected.¡±


    ¡®Smaller?¡¯


    Rosalyn flinched, but Cale did not care as he put On and Hong down and started to walk while following the edge of theke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and enjoy the view before we gather back together.¡±


    Cale said that one statement before walking away from the others. Only the invisible Raon was with him.


    God¡¯s tears.


    Cale had done a lot of research on thiske.


    There were a temple and an altar at the northern part of theke. That ce would be closed off for the festival, but the rest of theke would remain open.


    Cale headed toward a spot with not too many people and stopped in front of an information sign.


    < God''s tears >


    < There is a legend about thiske. A god felt sorry for the Paerun Kingdom that was always frozen and created thiske that would not freeze. >


    < Humans initially cheered because of thiske that could not freeze. However, humans quickly started to be greedy for more and eventually lusted after something that they should not have touched. That made the god shed some tears as he took away the water from theke. >


    Cale stood there and continue to read.


    < The humans finally realized their greed and protected thiske. They continue to pray that that god will once again bless thiske with water. >


    Cale became curious after reading this information that he already knew about.


    ¡®Who is it?


    Which god is it?¡¯


    Cale was curious each time he read it.


    < When the water returns to theke is the moment that the god returns from the south. >


    ¡°The south.¡±


    Cale focused on the word, ''south,¡¯ and turned his head. He then became anxious.


    - Human, why do you look so surprised?


    Raon called out to Cale in shock, but Cale quickly turned his gaze away and started to think.


    ¡®Why is that punk over here?¡¯


    Cale quickly recalled the information from, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    < Clopeh looked at the white-hair that was a symbol of his family and firmed his resolve to make the legend be reality. >


    There was a white-haired man looking at the bottom of the dryke. Cale peeked toward him and confirmed his thoughts. At the same time, he recalled some more information from, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    < The Wyvern Knights Brigade. He would make that legend a reality. Clopeh, the sessor to the Guardian Knight Sekka household, had made up his mind. >


    Clopeh Sekka.


    The Paerun Kingdom¡¯s Guardian Knight.


    The leader of the Wyvern Knights Brigade.


    The focal point of the Northern Alliance.


    ¡°...Wow.¡±


    Cale could not help but be shocked.


    ¡®I never expected to see Guardian Knight Clopeh here.¡¯


    He had not expected it.


    However, it was actually a good thing that he did.


    - Human, are you shocked because of that human over there? Mm, he is indeed a bit strong.


    ¡®A bit strong?¡¯


    Cale flinched at Raon''s evaluation.


    Clopeh. He had shown up in the first five volumes of ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ even less than Imperial Prince Adin. That was why Cale did not have much information on him.


    He had one piece of useful information, but nothing else other than that.


    - He is as strong as Mary.


    ¡®He is as strong as the necromancer Mary?¡¯


    Mary was between Choi Han and Rosalyn in strength. That meant that Guardian Knight Clopeh was pretty strong.


    - Human, Choi Han ising!


    Cale turned his head.


    Choi Han was walking toward them with a stiff expression. He had probably noticed Clopeh''s strength and was walking over just in case.


    Cale waved his hand and Choi Han stopped walking. Cale told Choi Han to hold his position as he slowly started to walk.


    He was naturally walking toward Clopeh.


    -Human! There are two or three knights around that white-haired knight.


    Cale recalled the information from, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ as he listened to Raon, the wonderful danger detector.


    < Clopeh believed in the legend. He was the type to believe in legends, fables, and superstitions. >


    The corners of Cale''s lips were twitching.


    Why had hee here with white hair and wearing a priest robe?


    Why was he nning to create a pir of fire in theke of God''s Tears and calling it god¡¯s rage?


    - ... Human, you are smiling too much like a good person. No, you are a good person, however!


    Cale listened to Raon''s chaotic voice as if it was background music as he looked down toward theke with a smile.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    Clopeh Sekka. He brushed his hair back after feeling the gentle but cold winter breeze before he turned toward the direction of the wind.


    It was because he felt someone standing there.


    ¡®Is he one of our citizens?¡¯


    He believed that the person standing there was one of the citizens who hade here for the festival.


    Clopeh had not revealed himself for a while.


    His time to show himself again was when the Wyvern Knights Brigade would make its presence known in the world. The Paerun Kingdom would head toward unfrozen ports andnds at that moment.


    However, he did not hide his white hair. It was because it was the symbol of the Guardian Knight Sekka household that he was extremely proud of.


    That was why there were citizens who came up to him every so often.


    The Guardian Knight household was a strong shield and spear for the citizens.


    The god had dropped a drop of water as he gathered up the water of theke.


    That drop of waternded on a person and that person''s hair had turned white. He was said to have be a knight and protected the northernnd from darkness.


    He was known as the person who had received the will of the god.


    Clopeh believed that he was the descendant of that person.


    That was why Clopeh¡¯s eyes turned wide when he turned his head.


    He saw someone else with white hair.


    Furthermore, he saw a priest robe that was as white as the snow. Although there was no symbol on the robe to show which god the priest served, he felt an aura that made it difficult to easily approach him.


    Swoooooooosh-


    The wind brushed past that white-haired priest.


    The priest mumbled to himself as if he had not noticed Clopeh¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Will I be able to see him if I head south?¡±


    Clopeh flinched.


    Those words pierced his heart.


    < When the water returns to theke. That is the moment the god returns from the south. >


    He recalled the statements written at the temple as well as on the information board.


    Was this priest thinking about the god who went to the south?


    Guardian Knight Clopeh. He would soon head south.


    He sought to take control of unfrozennd, sea, andkes in order to turn the current Paerun Kingdom into a legend.


    ¡®...Who is it? Who is this formidable person?¡¯


    Clopeh slowly started to walk toward the white-haired priest.


    Cale heard some rustling, as well as someone''s voice.


    ¡°You will be able to meet him in the south.¡±


    ¡®Got you.¡¯


    Cale removed the smirk from his face and slowly turned his head.


    Clopeh started to feel odd after seeing Cale looking extremely calm, even after seeing his white hair.


    Clopeh thought that, although this person was not strong, there was an unexinable source of pressureing from him.


    The priest started to speak.


    ¡°The esteemed god gathered up his gift to the humans and left because of human greed. He had never been angry at them and instead just cried tears of sorrow. I wonder what he was-¡±


    The priest stopped speaking for a moment.


    He then looked toward theke with a sad expression.


    ¡°I wonder how he was feeling. I wonder how sad he was at that moment.¡±


    ¡°...Are you someone who serves a god?¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s sincere gaze was directed at Cale.


    Clopeh was like a traditional knight of a fantasy novel with white hair and a handsome appearance.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    However, Cale did not care about that.


    Swoooooooosh-


    The wind started to blow again and created a mysterious atmosphere between Cale and Clopeh.


    However, Cale became anxious after feeling the Sound of the Wind which had made him stop talking.


    ¡®...Why are you going crazy looking at this bastard?¡¯


    The Sound of the Wind. The thief who had stolen a divine item was going wild while looking at Guardian Knight Clopeh.


    ¡®Does he have the God''s Tears? Or maybe it is in his house? ...Should I loot it?¡¯


    Clopeh asked once again while Cale was debating what to do.


    ¡°Can you not tell me which god you serve?¡±


    However, Cale was being disturbed by the Sound of the Wind which was going crazy, as well as the Super Rock.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    He had to calm this coboration between the two ancient powers, so he just said whatever came to his mind.


    Clopeh could not help but flinch after seeing the priest''s gaze suddenly stiffen up. The priest started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Everything will be visible in due time.¡±


    Cale¡¯s mouth always knew the right thing to say.


    Plop plop.


    The wind was getting strong enough to flutter the priest¡¯s sleeves. Clopeh looked toward the rustling trees before feeling the wonders of this wind that was getting stronger.


    ¡°I pray that theke fills back up soon.¡±


    Clopeh could see the priest¡¯s eyes.


    Rather than praying for it, he seemed to be certain of it.


    Boom! Boom!


    Clopeh¡¯s heart started to beat louder.


    Theke will fill back up.


    That was a sign.


    That was a sign that the legend would start again.


    Of course, Cale was nning on filling theke up with a pir of fire instead of water.


    Clopeh felt as if he needed to ask this question now.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He felt as if he needed to know this person¡¯s identity.


    At that moment, Clopeh saw the priest pointing to the bottom of the dryke.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    Clopeh was filled with an unknown feeling.


    This person had a charisma that even the king did not have. The priest smiled mysteriously as he walked past Clopeh and answered back.


    ¡°Just a wanderer passing by.¡±


    Although he definitely did not look like a wanderer, Cale answered that way before walking away.


    Clopeh just nkly watched Cale leave.


    - Human, he is looking at you.


    Cale listened to Raon''s report and started to think.


    I¡¯ve set the bait.


    He then whispered quietly so that only Raon could hear him.


    ¡°Raon, tell the others not to approach me.¡±


    -Alright. But I will still be by your side.


    ¡°And ask Paseton where Duke Sekka¡¯s residence is located.¡±


    Raon''s innocent voice echoed in his mind.


    - Human, are we looting there next?


    ¡®He definitely got smarter.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head with satisfaction as he answered back.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take a look first.¡±


    1. (PR: I can¡¯t even read lips, but young master Silver Light can understand animals!)

 Chapter 175: Tricked? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 175: Tricked? (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The hidden knights approached Guardian Knight Clopeh who was watching Cale walk away.


    ¡°Captain-nim, should we look into him?¡±


    Clopeh did not respond to his trusted subordinate¡¯s question and instead simply continued to observe the priest who was walking into an area with a small number of people.


    ¡°Captain-nim.¡±


    Clopeh nodded his head after being called once more.


    ¡°Just do some basic investigation for now.¡±


    ¡®Basic?¡¯


    The two knights beside Clopeh''s trusted subordinate were shocked at this response. The priest was mysterious and suspicious. The usual Clopeh would have told them to do a thorough investigation, so saying to do a basic one was surprising.


    Only the trusted subordinate immediately bowed his head.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The trusted subordinate understood what Clopeh meant by basic.


    It was to literally figure out who he is.


    That was what Clopeh meant by basic. Doing a thorough investigation meant to find out everything, including their weaknesses, traumas, and anything that might be useful.


    That was why this trusted subordinate made up his mind to only figure out the identity of the priest. Clopeh, however, was worried after giving themand.


    ¡®...I hope I¡¯m notmitting heresy.¡¯


    He was worried that he might offend a god by looking into this mysterious person. On the other hand, Clopeh himself did not know just how he might end up offending a god.


    He gave an order to the two knights beside his trusted subordinate.


    ¡°Follow him.¡±


    The white-haired priest had disappeared into the eastern forest. The knights quickly moved to follow Clopeh''smand to chase after the priest.


    However, Clopeh could not help but receive an odd report from the knights a few minutester.


    ¡°Captain-nim, he is not there.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°His footsteps gradually became lighter starting from the entrance of the forest until they disappeared without a trace.¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s expression became odd.


    One of the knights started to speak with a serious expression.


    ¡°Is he perhaps a mage?¡±


    ¡°Maybe a mage who disguised himself as a priest used flight magic?¡±


    Clopeh sternly shook his head.


    ¡°No, I did not feel any mana. He was also not at the level to use flight magic. He was a weakling.¡±


    The knights had no reason to doubt sword master Clopeh¡¯s observation, but they could not help but be bewildered. That person gave off an aura that did not fit a weak person. This was the same for Clopeh as well.


    ¡®I didn''t see any strong people around either.¡¯


    Clopeh was not at the level to tell Choi Han¡¯s level of strength nor sense Raon''s existence. That was why he started to have a different idea about the priest¡¯s identity.


    He had just one thought in his mind.


    ¡®A messenger of god.¡¯


    ¡®Did he perhapse to share a message from god?¡¯


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Clopeh did not share his thoughts with his subordinate. The fact that he was a legend fanatic was a secret from others. In fact, people believed that he was an atheist who did not believe in anything.


    Clopeh gave an order in a cold voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about this after we get the entry list for theke.¡±


    His heart was beating wild even if his expression was cold. He then immediately headed for the temple.


    The temple was closed off in order to prepare for the festival. He could see the headstone at the center of the temple.


    < The god was always nearby. He appeared in a form that was most simr to this northernnd and gifted us with warmth. >


    The northernnd was always full of snow.


    ¡®A form that was most simr to this whitend.¡¯


    Clopeh read the text on the headstone repeatedly and thought about one person.


    His subordinate then came to report.


    ¡°Captain-nim, a white-haired priest is said to have entered. There were some robed individuals with him, but apparently they all disappeared from their room at the inn while leaving behind just a single piece of paper with a message!¡±


    ¡°...What was the message?¡±


    The trusted subordinate handed over the piece of paper.


    Clopeh¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as soon as he read it.


    < The person who seeks to make the legend of the past into the legend of today. The same legend cannot be created. Only a new legend can be created to continue the glory. >


    The Guardian Knight¡¯s heart was beating fast.


    ¡®The person who seeks to make the legend of the past into the legend of today,¡¯ was referring to himself. It was something that only he knew about. The others only thought it was a war to gain ess to unfrozennd.


    But he wanted more than that.


    He wanted to continue the legend.


    ¡®A new legend?¡¯


    Clopeh started to smile.


    He was certain that the priest was a special being.


    He would not have written such a message if he was not. The priest wrote the message while knowing that it was going to get to him. Clopeh started to get excited.


    ¡®The main character of a new legend. That doesn''t sound bad.¡¯


    Clopeh had no doubt that he would be the main character for this glory.


    On the other hand, Rosalyn was brushing back her red hair while asking Cale a question.


    ¡°Young master Cale, what does that message mean?¡±


    Cale leisurely chewed on the piece of chicken in his mouth before swallowing, wiping his mouth with a napkin, and then starting to speak.


    ¡°Just nonsense.¡±


    ¡°...Nonsense?¡±


    Rosalyn observed the man with hair that was even redder than hers casually respond.


    ¡°Yes, I just wrote whatever sounded fancy.¡±


    Cale had returned to his usual appearance as he leaned back on the couch. Rosalyn let out a sigh.


    She looked around.


    They were currently in the Flynn Merchant Guild''s Paerun Kingdom Store #1 in a secret vi behind the main store. It would not make sense if the Flynn Merchant Guild, one of the Roan Kingdom''s threergest merchant guilds, did not have a single store in the Paerun Kingdom.


    Although you needed to get on a ship and go through other northern kingdoms in order to get to the Paerun Kingdom, merchants were people who would brave through worse for money.


    Rosalyn looked at this red-haired man who was as meticulous as these merchants and asked.


    ¡°Young master Cale, did you have us get a room at the inn even though a ce like this was avable because you predicted that we would run into the Guardian Knight?¡±


    ¡°I did not expect it at all. I got the rooms so that we could easily disappear without a trace after causing amotion.¡±


    Rosalyn shook her head at Cale''s calm response.


    She had the fake identity card that crown prince Alberu had given them, as well as another identity card that said that they were merchants of the Flynn Merchant Guild.


    The merchant identity card was something Cale had just handed to her nonchntly.


    ¡®He always seems like he''s half-assing things, but he¡¯s quite meticulous.¡¯


    Rosalyn gave up trying to figure out Cale''s thought process. It was better to focus on the things she needed to do rather than to try to figure out how the mind of an extraordinary person worked.


    ¡°What will we do next?¡±


    Raon answered with excitement in Cale¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Loot the Duke''s Estate!¡±


    Rosalyn, as well as Paseton who had informed them of the location of the Duke¡¯s Estate, winced in shock.


    Only Choi Han calmly responded back.


    ¡°I guess that is the location this time.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s first go take a look.¡±


    Choi Han and Raon approached him. Cale flicked his finger toward the kittens rolling around in the corner.


    ¡°Time to pay for your meals.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    On and Hong approached him while wagging their tails. The two of their stealthiness was just a tiny bit under Ron''s level now. That should be enough to avoid Clopeh¡¯s eyes.


    Cale and the group headed toward the Sekka Estate that was near the Paerun Castle.


    The second floor of a tea house in the noble section. Cale was sipping tea while looking at a residence on top of a hill.


    ¡°...Vicious.¡±


    There was a white house on top of the hill.


    That was the Sekka Estate.


    Furthermore, the vicious sculptures by the iron gate caught his attention.


    - Human, do those sculptures look vicious?


    He nodded his head at Raon''s question.


    These sculptures depicted the scary appearances of wyverns.


    They were alsorge enough to be visible from the bottom of the hill.


    Raon¡¯s confused voiced continued in his mind.


    - Human, it is cuter than the rabbit you gave me that looks like the devil''s guard dog.


    This was indeed the case.


    Cale recalled the sculpture that he had forgotten about, as well as the assassin Freesia.


    ¡®I should ask Freesia to create some sculptures to ce in front of my house next time.¡¯


    Wouldn''t most people avoid them in fear then?


    Cale was thinking about something Deruth would never allow as he stood up.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale and Choi Han got up.


    The kittens were already jumping across roofs in order to head to the Sekka Estate. On and Hong would take note of all of the side streets and alleyways in this area.


    Swooooooosh-


    Cale didn''t care that his hair that was now past his shoulder in length was getting messy from the wind.


    Wind continued to gather around Cale as the magically dyed brown hair continued to flutter.


    ¡®What a mess.¡¯


    The Sound of the Wind was running wild.


    Cale stopped walking a bit away from the Sekka Estate. He could hear the invisible Raon''s voice at that moment.


    - There are many knights around here, but very few mages!


    ¡®Of course. The Paerun Kingdom is thend of knights.


    They are also the, ¡®Guardian Knight¡¯ family.¡¯ They preferred the sword over magic.¡¯


    Swooooooosh-


    Cale opened his palm.


    The wind seemed ready to burst into the Sekka Estate at any moment.


    ¡°... This is weird.¡±


    ¡°What is weird?¡±


    Cale shook his head at Choi Han''s question. He then started to think.


    ¡®Does the Guardian Knight know that there is a divine item in his house?¡¯


    It was weird if he did.


    Why would the person attempting to create a legend just let a divine item sit there?


    ¡®And is it really the God''s Tears?¡¯


    Was the item that this thief inside of him wanted to get really the God''s Tears?


    Why would this item be here?


    It was weird.


    However, the weirder thing was Choi Han¡¯s response.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Will it be okay if we got closer to the Estate?¡±


    ¡°I don''t see why not.¡±


    Cale and Choi Han stealthily approached the Estate. Choi Han continued to tilt his head in confusion.


    ¡°I sense something familiar.¡±


    ¡®Familiar?¡¯


    Cale started to think about what Choi Han would consider as being familiar.


    ¡®The smell of blood?¡¯


    That thought made Cale il before taking a step away from Choi Han. Choi Han asked him a question at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim, if it is okay with you, can I go into the Estate on my own tonight in advance?¡±


    ¡°In advance?¡±


    This was the first time Choi Han stepped up to do something in advance.


    ¡°There''s something I''m familiar with inside. I will make sure to move without getting noticed.¡±


    Choi Han waited for Cale''s answer, which came quickly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me permission for things like this. Just make sure you don''t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim.¡±


    - Human, should I go too?


    Cale ignored Raon''sments and told Choi Han to get On and Hong as well before heading back to their lodging. He then leisurely drank some wine and ate some steak before falling asleep on thefortable bed.


    It was a rxing night.


    However, Cale woke up in shock.


    ng ng.


    It sounded like the window was about to break.


    Cale opened his eyes.


    Gasp.


    He had to gasp in shock as soon as he did that.


    Choi Han was right in front of his face. It was so shocking that Cale pushed Choi Han¡¯s face away with his hand.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    But Choi Han seemed to be in a rush.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Why would you not use the door and break in through the window?¡¯


    ¡°Human, were you shocked?¡±


    Raon''s short front paw patted Cale''s shoulder. Cale ignored Raon, who did not wake him up in advance, and looked toward Choi Han, On, and Hong.


    ¡°We saw something amazing!¡±


    ¡°It really was amazing!¡±


    On and Hong were jumping up and down.


    Cale suddenly felt a chill and touched the back of his head.


    ¡°...What was it?¡±


    His voice still sounded a bit sleepy.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°Cale-nim, it is Arm.¡±


    Cale immediately responded back.


    ¡°Those bastards are here?¡±


    Hong chimed in next.


    ¡°Arm was giving someone in the Duke¡¯s Estate an item! It looked like an important item!¡±


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    Cale asked Choi Han a question.


    "Was the familiar feeling from Arm? You can feel them too?¡±


    Choi Han shook his head at Cale''s question.


    ¡°No. The thing that was familiar was, umm. You can just consider it the smell of blood.¡±


    ¡®...I didn¡¯t think it really would be the smell of blood.¡¯


    Cale was baffled that strong people could feel and smell such odd things, but focused on what Choi Han had to say.


    ¡°That was why I went to check it out in advance. It would be bad if something dangerous happened when we went to loot it.¡±


    This was true.


    ¡°However, we happened to catch Arm secretly handing over a small box. There seems to be a precious item inside the box.¡±


    Choi Han, who had been seriously exining, stopped talking after hearing an odd noise.


    It was the sound of Caleughing. He looked as if he was finding this quite entertaining.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Did you know this? My original n was to cause a mess by creating the pir of fire while wearing a priest outfit.¡±


    How vicious would it look to see a white-haired priestughing in front of a pir of fire?


    ¡°But I can¡¯t do that anymore.¡±


    He could not go through with that n because he had used his identity as the white-haired priest to bait Clopeh.


    Choi Han gulped after seeing Cale¡¯s smile bing wider.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    Choi Han suddenly had a thought.


    Cale opened his arms up and answered back with excitement.


    ¡°I brought the fake Arm outfits with me.¡±


    They were the clothes that sort of looked like Arm¡¯s outfits.


    He opened up his hand.


    ¡°I brought exactly five of them. Isn¡¯t this perfect?¡±


    Cale, Choi Han, Rosalyn, and the two Whales.


    There were exactly five of them.


    The children shouted while Choi Han seemed to be at a loss for words.


    ¡°Human, that is great!¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    ¡°I want to try wearing it too!¡±


    Cale responded back to the children with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°I''ll buy you some delicious things during the festival.¡±


    Choi Han could not say anything until the end. The night passed by and the first day of the celebration arrived.

 Chapter 176: Tricked? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 176: Tricked? (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale started to p.


    p. p. p.


    Other people were cheering and pping while watching the bishop pour water on the altar as well.


    ¡°Let all of this years sorrows disappear the moment the water seeps into the ground!¡±


    ¡°Let all of this years sorrows disappear the moment the water seeps into the ground!¡±


    The bishop shouted first and the people repeated it back.


    People even started to stomp their feet to cheer for theke with the legend of the god¡¯s tear.


    Cale had thought that it would be somber because it was an offering ceremony, however, it was vibrant.


    Cale used the noisy environment to ask Hong, who was in his arms, a question.


    ¡°Those bastards are staying there?¡±


    Meeeeeow.


    Hong, who still looked like a kitten probably because he was still only eight-years-old in human years, meowed in response. Cale started to organize his thoughts after hearing the response.


    Those bastards, Arm, stayed at the Duke¡¯s Estate instead of leaving after handing over the item.


    ¡®Will we end up meeting them in the Duke¡¯s Estate?¡¯


    Cale was thinking about how he will get to meet new members of Arm as he slowly started to walk away from the loud crowd.


    He had left Rosalyn, who was weaker than Clopeh, and the extremely handsome Whales, behind just in case. Only Choi Han and the children were with him. It would be bad if they were seen by Clopeh or if people remembered themter on.


    ¡°Even our god will be happy about our hopeful dispositions!¡±


    Woooooooooooo-


    Cale watched the people cheering as he took a tteok kkochi from Choi Han.


    ¡®How interesting.¡¯


    Cale found it interesting that citizens of the Paerun Kingdom, a kingdom without a national religion and even had many different religions within it, were all praising a single god together.


    Maybe they weren¡¯t necessarily praising the god in the legend of the God¡¯s Tears, but instead just enjoying the fact that it gave them a reason to rx and celebrate.


    ¡®Well, that is none of my business.¡¯


    Cale chewed on the rice cake as he looked above the altar.


    He did not see Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka as he had expected. Instead, he could see the current family head, Duke Sekka, Clopeh¡¯s father.


    ¡®People still think that the duke is the, ¡®Guardian Knight.¡¯


    That was how it was known throughout the kingdom.


    Only a few people knew that Clopeh was the true Guardian Knight.


    The people who knew could be categorized into two groups.


    The first group was the people who were working with Clopeh in order to dere war against the southern kingdoms. The second group was Cale¡¯s people.


    ¡°Siiiiiiigh.¡±


    Cale started to feel annoyed for no reason as he casually lifted Hong up with one hand as he finished the tteok kkochi.


    It was at that moment.


    He heard a sad voice in his mind.


    - ...H, human.


    It was Raon.


    - I have a piggy bank ... I have a lot of money. Please buy me a tteok kkochi as well.


    Cale lowered his head to see that Hong was salivating as well. On, who was in Choi Han¡¯s arms, was focused on Cale as well.


    He felt the gazes of the three children and started to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for youter.¡±


    He then said one more sentence.


    ¡°With my money.¡±


    On and Hong¡¯s ears twitched while Raon¡¯s voice echoed in his mind again.


    - Our human really is a good person!


    ¡®Of course, of course.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head at Raon¡¯sment. He was nning on letting them eat and y all they want for the next few days.


    They¡¯ll be working without sleep on thest night.


    ¡°Choi Han, should we go to a restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Do you not want to stay until the end?¡±


    Waaaaaaaaaa-


    Choi Han pointed to theke that was still filled with people cheering. However, Cale had no reason to stay anymore.


    ¡°Yeah, no need to watch. Let¡¯s go before it gets busy. We can eat in peace this way.¡±


    Cale heard the voices of the priests at that moment.


    ¡°Although theke is dry, we can see traces of our god!¡±


    ¡°Our Paerun is the only ce that a god personally created water for the people!¡±


    ¡°Glory wille to Paerun when thiske is filled with water once again!¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s expression turned stiffer the more he listened.


    He asked Cale, who was wading through the crowd, to get out without any interest.


    ¡°Just what kind of god is it?¡±


    Choi Han was curious about this god that they were so frantically praising.


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    However, Cale had no way of knowing.


    None of the books talked about the identity of this god.


    ¡°The people of this kingdom call it the god of Paerun.¡±


    The citizens praised this god as the god of theirnd.


    This must have been something Cale didn¡¯t need to pay any more attention to as he quickly ignored it and headed toward the restaurant they had seen earlier.


    Choi Han peeked toward the altar and the people before quickly following behind Cale.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale who had arrived in front of the restaurant, brushed back his magically dyed brown hair, and let out a gasp of admiration.


    A delicious scent tickled his nose.


    - Human, human, make sure you slip some food underneath the tablecloth! I will definitely eat some of it!


    Raon urgently spoke in his mind.


    - YOU MUST!


    Cale ignored Raon and walked into the restaurant that was still not very busy. He had picked a restaurant with a long tablecloth on purpose so that Raon could eat while hiding underneath.


    He headed toward a table in the corner of the room when he felt something odd.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Choi Han had stopped walking and was looking at him.


    ¡®Why is he acting like this?¡¯


    Tap, tap.


    Hong urgently patted Cale¡¯s arm at that moment. Cale looked down to see that Hong looked as if he had something to say.


    Cale looked around for a bit before acting normal once a server came up to him.


    ¡°Wee! Shall I take you to a table?¡±


    ¡°I would like a table in the corner of the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°No problem! Please sit over there!¡±


    The server guided them to the corner table and put some menus on the table before walking away while telling Cale to call for her once they were ready to order.


    Cale lowered his head once the server left and Hong stepped on Cale¡¯s shoulder with his front paws and whispered in his ear.


    Raon spoke in his mind as well.


    ¡°The people we sawst night are here.¡±


    - Human, there is a lifeform as strong as Rosalyn in here.


    ¡®... What?¡¯


    Cale had a nk expression after hearing theirments.


    The people fromst night.


    They were the people from Arm.


    Screeeech.


    Cale turned his head at the sound of a chair moving. Choi Han sat across from him and quietly whispered.


    ¡°Your 9 o¡¯clock direction.¡±


    Cale naturally looked around the restaurant. He saw two blonde people who looked like siblings in his 9 o¡¯clock direction.


    Cale recalled what Raon had just said.


    ¡®Human, there is a lifeform as strong as Rosalyn in here.¡¯


    Lifeform.


    That word became stuck in Cale¡¯s mind. Those two blonde people reminded him of someone.


    They seemed taller and bigger than average, but still agile.


    They made him think about the Tiger tribe that would be rolling around in the snow back home.


    Cale could see that their golden blonde hair seemed to be shooting out in all direction.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and tapped on the table with his index finger.


    Tap, tap.


    That made Choi Han look down at the table and Cale started to move his finger.


    His index finger wrote out some letters on the table.


    < Lion? >


    Choi Han shook his head in order to say that he did not know. Cale looked down at On and Hong, who both shrugged their shoulders.


    Even Beast people could not immediately tell each other¡¯s true identity. It was much harder against those stronger than you as well.


    He heard Raon¡¯s voice at that moment.


    - Oh! They are Lions! No wonder they seemed simr to the Wolves but smelled differently!


    This really was an all-knowing Dragon.


    Cale brushed his face with both hands.


    ¡°Haaaaah.¡±


    Tiger, Bear, Whale, and Lion.


    These were the four strongest Beast people, with the Wolves being right underneath them in strength. Of the four tribes, the Bear tribe and the Lion tribe were known for having arger number of tribe members.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect the secret organization to have some Lions.¡¯


    Cale thought that there were only humans in the secret organization.


    The way they treated the Whales, Wolves, and Tigers until now made him think that they were acting to make humans the strongest lifeform.


    But this changed things.


    Cale stealthily observed the two Lions.


    ¡®...They seem to be strong.¡¯


    The Lions who were gracefully eating seemed pretty strong. The aura around them made Cale think that they probably held some rank in the Lion tribe as well.


    ¡®I guess someone staying in the Duke¡¯s Estate needs to have some rank.¡¯


    Hong whispered again.


    ¡°All of the other members had masks on. Only they did not wear masks.¡±


    They definitely held some rank.


    That was why they were as strong as Rosalyn.


    Cale started to get annoyed.


    ¡®I wanted to eat in peace.¡¯


    But he had to deal with these useless fools.


    However, he calmed himself down and opened up the menu. Choi Han observed Cale seriously looking at the menu and cautiously started to speak.


    ¡°It is fine since I am here. Should I follow them afterward if you are worried?¡±


    ¡°Have you decided what you want?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale responded with a serious expression.


    ¡°They all look delicious. I can¡¯t pick what I want.¡±


    Cale had pushed everything else aside in order to pick something to eat. He didn¡¯t care that Choi Han was looking at him with a nk expression and instead motioned with his eyes to the kittens, who stealthily pointed to the pictures of the dishes they wanted.


    - Human, I will pick five! I will pick five things! I can eat it all since it is free!


    A Dragon really was great and mighty.


    Cale was wowed by Raon¡¯sments as he ordered everything. Choi Han also ordered and then observed Cale who leisurely responded back.


    ¡°If you know the enemy and know yourself-¡°


    Choi Han recalled the quote from Earth.


    ¡®If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles.¡¯


    ¡®Is Cale-nim going to say that?¡¯


    However, he was wrong.


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°If you know the enemy and know yourself, you can create an even bigger mess.¡±


    Cale spoke with joy.


    ¡°And you can also steal things without them knowing.¡±


    ¡®You can also prepare for the future.¡¯


    Cale did not say thatst part. He did not care about Choi Han¡¯s expression as he peeked at the Lions who were getting up after finishing their meal.


    He ended up making eye contact with the male Lion.


    Cale flinched.


    Pssh.


    The male Lion scoffed at Cale.


    It was as if he was saying, ¡®yes, I understand why you would want to look at such a handsome man like myself.¡¯


    And that was exactly what he was thinking.


    ¡°I suppose I catch attention wherever I go.¡±


    The male Lion chuckled at the people inside the restaurant before leaving with the female Lion.


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®What is up with that lunatic?¡¯


    He was a different kind of crazy than what Cale had seen.


    However, Cale had learned a lot of things based on the two Lions¡¯ appearances.


    The Lions truly must be around Rosalyn¡¯s level of strength as Raon mentioned, as they did not recognize Choi Han nor Raon¡¯s levels of strength. They also seemed to think On and Hong were just regr kittens.


    ¡®They are not overly strong.¡¯


    Cale had looked at the Lions¡¯rge bodies and started to think.


    ¡®Lions are good at living in a pride.¡¯


    Unlike the Tigers, Lions lived in groups, making them stronger than when they fought together. If a Tiger streak went up against a Lion pride, the chances of the Lions winning was higher.


    However, Cale was thinking about a different tribe at the moment.


    The Blue Wolf Tribe.


    Wolves were weaker than Lions, but there were times they became scary.


    ¡®I need to raise Lock properly.¡¯


    Although he had fixed a bit of Lock¡¯s timidity, the young Wolf boy was still far from bing the Wolf King.


    Cale had seen Choi Han training him using human methods.


    However, seeing the Lion tribe made Cale believe that he needed to develop Lock quickly.


    ¡®Not just Lock.¡¯


    The Wolf children needed to grow up as proper Wolves as well.


    ¡®If we add the Tigers¡¯ gueri warfare tactics to them...¡¯


    There was nobody who could win against the Tigers¡¯ wits and strength when it came to a one on one battle.


    If you put the Wolf tribe and the Tiger tribe together...


    ¡®It¡¯s worth a shot.¡¯


    It was definitely worth trying. Although he was a bit worried about the Bear tribe, that was a problem forter.


    Cale watched the two Lions walk out before starting to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Meeeeeow!


    Meeow!


    - Me, me! Please put the salmon steak under the table for now!


    Cale stealthily pushed the salmon steak underneath the tablecloth and started to eat. He enjoyed the taste of the food as he observed more peopleing into the restaurant.


    He then started to think.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to mess with them a lot.¡¯


    Cale had not forgotten about how the Lion had scoffed at him.


    Cale started to frown early in the morning.


    Push, push, push.


    A total of six paws were pushing down on him.


    ¡®These little punks.¡¯


    Cale opened his eyes with a frown on his face. He could see the dark blue sky outside the window. However, it was still winter, so the sun would not be up for a few more hours.


    Red fur appeared in front of Cale¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s today.¡±


    Hong sounded a bit sad.


    ¡°Yes, it is tonight.¡±


    ¡°Time for fireworks!¡±


    A calm On and an excited Raon made Cale sit up in annoyance. Someone knocked on the door at that moment.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door slowly opened.


    Screeech-


    Cale could see Choi Han and the Killer Whale Archie. Archie was standing behind Choi Han with an odd expression on his face while Choi Han looked refreshed.


    Cale asked a question.


    ¡°Your morning workout went well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. I feel refreshed.¡±


    Choi Han responded with an innocent smile as he brushed the dirt off of his hands while still outside the room. That made Archie quietly shake his head.


    Choi Han had buried the fluid that would create the pir of fire in the dryke.


    ¡°Working out is the best.¡±


    Cale, whose favorite way of working out was breathing, yed along with Choi Han and weed the day.


    Thest day of the festival, the day they had nned to set off the fireworks, started off with a bright morning.


    1. tteok kkochi is a crispy spicy rice cake on a skewer.


    2. A group of lions is called a pride.

 Chapter 177: Tricked? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 177: Tricked? (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale¡¯s group split up as soon as it turned bright. They would meet again in the za when the sun started to set.


    ¡®I am curious about the magic of the north. I will go to the library.¡¯


    ¡®Cale-nim, I will go get a sword.¡¯


    Rosalyn went to the library, Choi Han went to a weapon store, and the two Whales disappeared into the festival in order to take care of their own things as well as fulfill Cale¡¯s orders.


    In the end, the three children averaging nine-years-old were left with Cale.


    ¡°...Human, can I really keep eating?¡±


    Raon could see a warm smile on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cale responded gently before putting a Northern Special Beef Steak in front of Raon. He then wiped the sauce off of the side of Raon¡¯s mouth.


    The ck Dragon had a suspicious gaze in his eyes, but decided to eat the steak for now.


    They were currently in a VIP room on the fifth floor of a restaurant by the za. Cale handed a piece of cake and a te of Ros¨¦ pasta to Hong and On respectively.


    Hong immediately took a bite of cake with excitement while On tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°...This is weird. You are pretending to be nice.¡±


    Cale flinched at On¡¯sment but quickly put on a bright smile.


    ¡°Pretending? No. You need to eat a lot in order to grow up strong.¡±


    In the end, On started to slurp on a pasta noodle as she observed Cale. However, Hong and Raon were too busy eating to notice anything.


    The children were excited because they could eat all they want and observe the za without being invisible or pretending that they couldn¡¯t talk.


    Raon shouted with excitement.


    ¡°Human, this is great! Let¡¯s y untilter and take care of the fireworks properly!¡±


    Cale nodded his head and casually responded back.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s also add a fiery thunderbolt as an extra.¡±


    Raon¡¯s round eyes blinked a couple of times.


    ¡°...Fiery thunderbolt?¡±


    ng.


    The fork that was in Raon¡¯s front paw dropped to the floor. Raon then started to frown.


    ¡°Human, you are going to use the fiery thunderbolt?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t faint.¡±


    ¡°We can use magic!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t use magic.¡±


    ¡°Why not?!¡±


    ¡°They will know that it is magic.¡±


    The sword master Clopeh and the mages needed to think that today¡¯s incident was, ¡®something the Empire did,¡¯ while feeling the power of nature as well.


    Raon scrunched his face at Cale, who seemed to have already made up his mind, before pushing the te of steak toward Cale.


    ¡°Human, eat it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°Why is your stomach so small? Is it because you are weak?¡±


    ¡®...Isn¡¯t it you that¡¯s amazing for being able to eat ten steaks?¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t tell what Raon would consider a small stomach but just proceeded with what he needed to say instead of pondering over it.


    ¡°I will only use a small one today. I won¡¯t faint.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I just need enough for it to sh.¡±


    Raon continued to frown but did not say anything after hearing Cale¡¯s confident voice. The kittens also seemed to ept it as they returned to eating their food.


    ¡®Haaaaaa.¡¯


    Cale felt sorry for himself that he needed to get these children averaging nine years of age to approve his use of his own powers. He would not have cared if it was the Whales or the Tigers. How did it end up this way? Cale even thought that it might have been easier when he was living as trash.


    However, Cale still continued to wipe the sauce off of Raon¡¯s mouth every so often. The three children were still wary of him as they exchanged gazes with each other.


    ¡®We will destroy everything if he faints!¡¯


    Hong nodded at Raon¡¯s gaze while On shook her head and sent a different message.


    ¡®How about we just protect him instead of thinking about destroying things? We will use our poison fog if any strong peoplee nearby. Everybody, whether they are Lions or sword masters, will all fall in the end if they are poisoned.¡¯


    ¡®Oh! Good idea!¡¯


    Cale did not know about the children¡¯s vicious exchange as he slowly ate a cookie. The children continued to peek at him from time to time, but Cale had no idea.


    Cale looked out the window and started to think.


    ¡®The fiery thunderbolt.¡¯


    He had fainted after using it at the maximum powerst time.


    ¡®Then I¡¯ll use just half.¡¯


    Since it would be used during night time, even using it at half power would make it sh brightly.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t faint if I use it at half power, right?¡¯


    Cale felt his heart starting to beat faster. He then started to frown.


    ¡®Is itpletely crazy now?¡¯


    He shook his head at the voice that was going off like an rm in his head. It had been going on since early in the morning.


    - Are you nning on destroying it?


    It was the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    ¡®Is it because I made up my mind to use the fiery thunderbolt?¡¯


    Cale had no idea why the Super Rock was acting this way.


    ¡°...Is there no way to turn this voice off?¡±


    The children who had been secretly whispering to each other froze after hearing Cale¡¯s mumblings. However, Cale did not look toward the children.


    ¡®This Super Rock is really useless.¡¯


    Maybe it was because Cale thought that, but the Super Rock said something else this time.


    - Are you trying to destroy the traces of the fire¡¯s eternal rival?


    ¡®Hmm? Eternal rival? The Fire of Destruction¡¯s rival?¡¯


    Cale thought about what he was going to destroy.


    It was theke with the legend of the god¡¯s tears.


    But a rival?


    Cale¡¯s expression turned serious. Raon was curious about what Cale was looking at and turned his head in that direction before stiffening up.


    He could see a street vendor selling apple pies.


    Seeing that Cale was not moving at all, Raon slowly took out his piggy bank and removed 1 silver coin from it. On and Hong each took out 1 silver coin as well.


    However, Cale was not paying attention to anything right now. A new topic hadplicated his mind.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way that the Super Rock would lie.¡¯


    ¡®Are you trying to destroy the traces of fire¡¯s eternal rival?¡¯


    That was why Cale had thought about something after hearing that phrase.


    ¡®...Did the main character of the legend possess an ancient power?¡¯


    No matter how crazy the owner of the Fire of Destruction may have been, Cale didn¡¯t think he would have gone up against a god. The easiest conclusion was that someone with a water attribute ancient power was the fire¡¯s rival.


    Cale suddenly thought about a myth.


    ¡®Guardian.¡¯


    He had heard about it from Taylor Stan in the past.


    The guardian who protected the Northeast region in ancient times. It was the one about how a guardian had protected thend of boulders.


    But why was he thinking about that guardian right now?


    ¡®Why does that guardian make me think of the Super Rock?¡¯


    Cale let out a sigh. He then made up his mind and got up from his seat.


    ¡®None of my business.¡¯


    The Super Rock did not ask, ¡®are you nning to sacrifice yourself?¡¯ That meant that Cale had nothing to worry about. In that case, there was no reason to think long and hard about this.


    Cale could see Raon quickly flying toward him.


    ¡°Human, human! Are you going to get some apple pies?¡±


    ¡®Apple pies?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Raon wondering what he was talking about as the Dragon and two Kittens puffed up their chests and stood in front of him. Cale shook his head at the children who seemed to be waiting for his answer.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Raon started to chuckle.


    ¡°Human, I understand! I know you got this restaurant for us! Look forward to an apple pie!¡±


    ¡°We have a lot of money now!¡±


    ¡°We need to repay the favor.¡±


    ¡®What the...?¡¯


    Cale could not understand the three children and just ignored theirments before starting to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish the food.¡±


    The children quickly started to eat the pile of food on the table. Cale looked toward the children who seemed excited and thought that there was no reason to worry about good things and started to think.


    Raon left in a bit while saying, ¡®human, I will go see Choi Han for a bit!¡¯ but Cale was too busy thinking about things to even notice.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Cale sat up after hearing someone knocking on the door. It was time for the door to this VIP room that was reserved in the Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s name to be opened again.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened and Choi Han and the others walked in.


    Cale turned his head and looked out the window to see the za bing dyed red from the sunset.


    ¡°Looks like it is time.¡±


    Cale stood up from his seat.


    The street vendors in the za were slowly closing shop as the soldiers started to clear the ground. Arge wooden pir appeared at the center of the za.


    ¡°Cale-nim, do they dance while burning that pir?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The moment they light the wooden pir on fire, people will start ying instruments they brought with them or start to sing and dance until midnight.


    Once it bes the next day, they will pour water to put out the fire in order to signal the end of the celebration.


    Boom. Booooom- Boom.


    The wooden pir was lit on fire with the sound of drums.


    ¡°It will be a night that burns like a fire!¡±


    Someone¡¯s shout echoed in the za and the people in the za started to cheer.


    Booooom- Boom. Boom, Boom, Boom!


    The drums started to be louder as other instruments and human voices added onto it.


    Tap, tap.


    Cale slowly lowered his head.


    Raon, On, and Hong were awkwardly dancing in rhythm with the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s citizens. Cale watched this interesting dancing until it becamepletely dark. He then took off his robe.


    A ck outfit appeared underneath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale did not wait for a response as he began to gather wind at the tips of his feet.


    He then headed to the terrace and easily jumped up to the roof.


    Tap, tap.


    - Human, let¡¯s go together!


    Cale felt his speed increasing with Raon¡¯s magic as he jumped over the roof. Cale and his group headed away from the za that was shining brightly.


    They arrived at the quietest and darkest spot in Bago City.


    Choi Han walked up to Cale and gave a short report.


    ¡°I determined the patrol route earlier. Please follow me.¡±


    Click.


    Choi Han touched his scabbard and took the lead.


    Rosalyn then walked up to Cale and kept pace with him.


    ¡°There were no magic devices by theke. Based on what I read in the library, Paerun does not have many mages and are weak in magic.¡±


    Cale¡¯s group had not gone out just to y throughout the day. Rosalyn added on with confidence.


    ¡°There is no need to worry about magic.¡±


    Cale peeked toward the two Whales who were standing behind him like guards. Paseton reported the things he noticed while observing the celebration all day.


    ¡°There were many nobles who reserved restaurants with good views. I think that the reaction will be bigger than we expected.¡±


    ¡°The Sekka Estate was quiet. It is confirmed that Duke Clopeh is in the castle.¡±


    Cale stopped walking after hearing Archie¡¯s report.


    The eastern forest of theke. Cale entered theke through the stealthiest location. He could only see somemps around the dryke and did not see any people.


    Cale looked toward the north.


    He could see the temple and soldiers.


    Cale had ordered Choi Han and Archie to bury the pir of fire fluid in the center of theke early this morning. It was the entire amount that they had taken from Maple Castle.


    ¡°Young master Cale, should we light it on fire with a magic bomb?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cale understood why Rosalyn seemed confused.


    They needed an explosion to destroy the orb because they did not bring the timed magic bomb.


    ¡°Then how-¡±


    ¡°I will do it.¡±


    ¡°You will?¡±


    Cale ignored Rosalyn, Archie, and Paseton who seemed confused and started to walk. They needed to move before the patrol got here.


    ¡°... Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han responded to Cale¡¯s movements.


    He remembered Cale¡¯s power that was simr to a magic bomb.


    The thunderbolt had shed the entire Ten Fingers Mountain¡¯s valley with a red light.


    Rosalyn and the Whales had not seen it, but Choi Han had seen the power as well as how Cale had fainted afterward.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han, who was about to walk up, heard Cale calling his name. Cale casually gave an order.


    ¡°Once I use my power, take On, Hong, Raon, and me to the Sekka Estate immediately no matter what. Got it?¡±


    Choi Han bit down on his lips before nodding his head.


    ¡°I understand ... I remember the n.¡±


    Rosalyn became even more confused at Choi Han¡¯s response. Cale¡¯s order just now was weird as well.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be obvious to do that?


    However, nobody answered her question.


    Cale reached both hands out toward theke.


    He then turned his head.


    He looked at the burning wooden pir in the za before starting to frown.


    ¡°...It is brighter than I expected.¡±


    The burning wooden pir was taller and brighter than he had expected.


    A small thunderbolt may not be visible from the za.


    ¡®Oh well.¡¯


    Cale decided to use a bit more power than originally nned. Just enough so that he would not faint.


    ¡®Then Choi Han will carry me to the Sekka Estate.¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t think much of it as he gathered the Fire of Destruction into the tip of his hands.


    - You are destroying it in the end.


    Cale heard the Super Rock¡¯s voice.


    Choi Han raised his head at that moment.


    Ruuuuuumble-


    The night sky started to rumble.


    They could hear it clearly as this area by theke waspletely quiet.


    ¡°...Is he?¡±


    Rosalyn raised her head up like Choi Han. It sounded like the night sky was crying. She then lowered her head to see Choi Han walking up toward Cale¡¯s back.


    - Little Rosalyn, take out a potion.


    She then heard Raon speak into her mind.


    - I will create a shield.


    She also saw On creating a fog to surround the group as well.


    It was at that moment.


    Ruuuuuuuumble-


    The rumbling was even louder this time.


    The priests and soldiers at the temple in the distance came out to look up at the sky.


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    The group heard a quiet voice. This was one of the few times Raon spoke while remaining invisible.


    ¡°It ising.¡±


    ¡®Coming?¡¯


    The group¡¯s gaze headed up to the sky before moving down toward Cale.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    A red light shed in front of them.


    The rose gold light blinded them for a moment.


    The sky seemed to have turned red for a moment.


    They then heard a loud noise.


    Baaaaaaang!


    Thunderbolt.


    That word became stuck in everyone¡¯s minds.


    Rosalyn slowly regained her sight. That short duration of blindness felt as if it had gone on forever.


    She could then see a pir heading up to the sky.


    ¡°...My goodness.¡±


    A pir of fire was shooting up from where the red thunderbolt hadnded.


    Rosalyn felt as if she could not breathe.


    A huge natural power hade pouring out of Cale just now.


    ¡°Y, young master Cale!¡±


    She then let out a shout that was almost a shriek.


    ¡°Rosalyn.¡±


    Choi Han calmly called out her name before easily carrying Cale, who was staggering.


    He looked toward the shocked Rosalyn and Whales as he started to speak.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    A weak but clear voice answered from Choi Han¡¯s back.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    Everybody could see Cale¡¯s tired expression. However, he continued to speak.


    ¡°Follow the n.¡±


    Rosalyn and the Whales came back to their senses at his response.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Choi Han responded back before moving toward the Sekka Estate with Cale on his back. Raon, On, and Hong followed behind him. The rest of the group watched them for a bit before moving as well.


    Cale was heading toward Bago City that was nowpletely silent without any music orughter.


    The red thunderbolt had filled the capital with silence.


    Cale was having this thought at that moment.


    ¡®I¡¯m hungry.¡¯


    He was fine other than that. He felt as if he could even move on his own.


    However, this was not the time to stop because he was hungry.


    Raon, On, and Hong approached him while they were moving.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you moving quickly?¡±


    They didn¡¯t get offended at Cale¡¯s weak voice before Raon took something out of his spatial dimension and handed it to him. The three children had pooled their money in order to buy 10 apple pie slices.


    ¡°Human, aren¡¯t you hungry? You said that you were hungry as soon as you opened your eyesst time!¡±


    Cale opened his mouth and Raon fed him a slice of apple pie. Of course, he was still on Choi Han¡¯s back at the moment.


    Cale slowly entered the shocked za while munching on apple pie.


    1. (PR: T-This was all said with a gaze?)

 Chapter 178: Tricked? (6)

    <h4>Chapter 178: Tricked? (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Han looked as if he was running across a t in, even as he jumped across roofs with Cale on his back.


    ¡®This is morefortable than a carriage.¡¯


    Cale was admiring Choi Han¡¯s extreme stability while enjoying the apple pie that was fed into his mouth every time he opened it.


    The smell and texture of apples along with the sweetness. Cale licked his lips after finishing one slice of apple pie and felt more rxed.


    ¡®Much better.¡¯


    The only issue with the Fire of Destruction was this extreme hunger that came afterward.


    ¡®But this time was much better than the time at the Ten Finger Mountains because I didn¡¯t cough up blood-¡¯


    He could not finish his thought.


    Cough.


    Cale coughed, and blood seeped into Choi Han''s clothes.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale realized something after seeing that he was coughing up blood.


    ¡®There¡¯s always blood when the Vitality of the Heart moves with urgency.¡¯


    This was the case whether it was the za Terror Incident, the Ten Finger Mountains incident, or the recent incident in the Empire when he used the shield again. Whenever he used a significant amount of strength, the Vitality of the Heart would urgently start to work in order to restore his health. It always made him let out one bloody cough.


    ¡®But I feel so much better.¡¯


    It always made him feel better afterward.


    Cale was relieved that something terrible like coughing up blood while eating apple pie did not happen and looked toward Raon.


    ¡°...What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°...Nothing, human.¡±


    Cale could see a piece of apple pie flying away as dust. He could also see the poisonous fog starting toe out of On and Hong¡¯s bodies.


    He had an iffy feeling about it all as he patted Choi Han''s back. Shouldn¡¯t he at least apologize for getting blood on him?


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°...It was not a problem.¡±


    Choi Han responded after a while. That made Cale think that Choi Han was annoyed that there was blood on his back but had calmed himself down.


    Even he would have been angry if it had happened to him.


    Cale wanted to move away from the angry Choi Han. He had filled his belly with apple pie, so he could probably walk on his own now.


    ¡°I should be okay to get off now. Let¡¯s start moving again once you put me down.¡±


    ¡°...It is not a problem.¡±


    ¡®Not a problem?¡¯


    Cale found Choi Han¡¯s response to be odd. Choi Han quickly added on.


    ¡°It is like moving with a broom on my back. You are lighter than a haystack. Furthermore, I can move more efficiently and stealthily than you can, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡®...Did he justpare me to a broom and a haystack?¡¯


    Cale knew that Choi Han was speaking honestly, but he couldn''t help but feel upset. Raon shoved another piece of apple pie toward him at that moment and started to speak.


    ¡°Listen to Choi Han, weak human.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    Raon shoved the apple pie in Cale¡¯s mouth when he opened his mouth to speak. Cale looked toward Raon with shock, but the ck Dragon had a determined look on his face.


    ¡°Human, I don''t care what you have to say. Listen to our will this time.¡±


    ¡®What does he mean by our will?¡¯


    Cale was bbergasted. However, he did not say what he was originally going to say. What he had nned to say was not different than this, ¡®will,¡¯ that Raon was talking about.


    ¡®I don''t mind, this makes it easier for me.¡¯


    It was rxing to be carried and fed apple pie as they headed up the hill to the white Duke¡¯s Estate.


    However, the streets underneath them were bingpletely chaotic.


    Cale looked down at the streets.


    The streets were busy even though it was night time. The wooden pir was still burning. However, neitherughter nor music could be heard.


    All of them were looking in the same direction.


    They were all looking toward theke of legends. They could not see theke itself, but they could see the tall pir of fire that was shooting up toward the sky.


    ¡°T, there¡¯s a pir of fire at the l,ke......!¡±


    One of the nobles who was enjoying his meal in a VIP room walked out onto the terrace in shock.


    He could not pay attention to the wooden pir anymore.


    The giant pir of fire that looked as if it could easily decimate this za had scared the shit out of him.


    He recalled the red thunderbolt that had just descended onto theke.


    It was as if-


    ¡°...God.¡±


    It seemed to be a god''s rage.


    The noble''s hand started to shake.


    ¡®Why would theke that the god left from start to burn-¡¯


    However, he could not finish his thoughts.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°F, f, fire!¡±


    He looked down below the terrace. The people who had been shocked by this unexpected event finally started to react.


    There were some who were running away and others who kneeled and started to pray. He could see people reacting in many different ways. People may end up getting hurt if the za ended up in chaos.


    However, the noble was not worried.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    He could see vapor starting to rise.


    The fire on the wooden pir was put out.


    The sound of the fire being put out made people stop moving. The mages had poured water onto the wooden pir, leaving behind only the charred wooden pir.


    At that moment, a loud voice that was amplified with magic echoed throughout the za.


    ¡°Fire can be put out.¡±


    The noble turned his head to the side.


    He had heard some information earlier in the day. Duke Sekka was going to visit the wooden pir in the za.


    The Sekka Duchy¡¯s current Duke. He was standing on a terrace and speaking to the crowd down in the za. The citizens could finally see the Duke.


    The current Duke, Rock Sekka, was still known as the, ¡®Guardian Knight,¡¯ to the people. Rock started to speak with a firm expression.


    ¡°This is the Paerun Kingdom. Fire cannot defeat our Paerun Kingdom.¡±


    The Paerun Kingdom was located in the coldest part of the continent.


    That fact actually did not have much to do with putting out the fire. In fact, the fact that it was dry made it more susceptible to fires. However, people started to calm down after hearing the Guardian Knight speak.


    ¡°Fire cannot win against water.¡±


    Duke Rock pointed to the wooden pir.


    ¡°Everybody listen to the knights. The fire will soon be put out.¡±


    The soldiers and knights who had been stationed at the za, as well as the Sekka Estate''s knights that Duke Rock had brought with him, quickly headed into the za and settled the chaos.


    Cale started to speak while watching all of this as they moved past the za.


    ¡°I''m relieved.¡±


    He really meant it.


    He was a bit shocked as well.


    ¡®I didn''t know that the current Duke woulde to the za.¡¯


    He knew that there would be a noble to calm the crowd in the za.


    However, he never expected it to be the Duke himself.


    ¡°This makes it quite interesting.¡±


    Raon, who had been looking at Cale almost obsessively, started to ask.


    ¡°Human, why are you smiling like that again?¡±


    Raon''sment made Choi Han flinch. It was because he could imagine how Cale was smiling by simply listening to Raon''s question.


    But Cale just ignored that reaction. He had no choice because of the Duke''s promation.


    He had said it in front of the crowd as if it was the truth.


    ¡®The fire will soon be put out.¡¯


    ¡®Soon?¡¯


    The Duke was speaking nonsense.


    The pir of fire would not go out no matter what they do. They will only think about the Empire¡¯s alchemy after a few days. They should know about the pir of fire that the Empire used on Maple Castle since they are in an alliance.


    In the end, the Duke will not be able to keep his promise to the people.


    Cale was satisfied at this unexpected situation as he looked, not at the Sekka Estate, but somewhere else.


    The Paerun Castle.


    That was where Guardian Knight Clopeh was currently located.


    He was not the only one who had his sights on the castle. Duke Rock was also looking toward the castle.


    His son, Clopeh Sekka.


    He believed that his son would be heading toward theke with his people. He was confident that his son would take care of this problem.


    The main gates of the castle opened as if it was responding to the Duke''s trust.


    Screeeech-


    Therge gate opened as knights on horseback appeared from within the castle. There was a knight holding a white g in the front with Guardian Knight Clopeh behind him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Clopeh gave the short order before quickly heading toward theke of God''s Tears.


    He had been taking care of business in the castle before taking a short break while looking toward the brightly lit za. However, a red thunderbolt suddenly shot down to the ground and theke started to burn.


    This was not good for Clopeh, who was nning on moving south as soon as spring arrived.


    His heart was beating fast even though he looked calm on the surface.


    What was going on?


    He could see his white hair fluttering in the wind. That made him recall the events of the other day even more.


    The white-haired priest he had met a few days ago.


    The words that the priest had said were dominating his mind.


    The magical priest who had disappeared into thin air. The identity card he had been presented had ended up being a fake. The priest had said the following.


    ¡®I pray that theke fills back up soon.¡¯


    Clopeh had thought of something while listening to the priest.


    ¡®His gaze seemed to be full of certainty.¡¯


    Although the priest said he was praying for it, his gaze had been full of certainty. Clopeh remembered all of the things that the priest had said.


    ¡®Everything will be visible in due time.¡¯


    ¡®The esteemed god gathered up his gift to the humans and left because of human greed. He never showed any anger.¡¯


    Clopeh¡¯s hands that were holding the reins flinched.


    He then lifted his head up. He needed to stop his horse.


    ¡°Woah, woah-¡±


    However, he did not need to do anything. The horse stopped on its own. It just stood there without being able to move any farther. Clopeh quietly observed the situation in front of him.


    Clopeh could not say anything about the sight of theke in front of him.


    To be specific, all he could see was the pir of fire filling theke.


    ¡°How could this-¡±


    The pir of fire did not extend beyond theke and just continued to shoot up toward the sky. Looking at this made him think of a single word.


    Anger.


    Clopeh''s heart started to beat wildly. The mages who had been with him soon caught up.


    ¡°Captain-nim!¡±


    Clopeh gave an order with a stoic expression.


    "All units focus on putting out the fire. Knights, cut the nearby trees and bring overrge quantities of dirt. Mages, start to use your magic.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The people who hade from the castle quickly started to move.


    They could not leave the fire as is even if it was hard to approach. Clopeh looked toward the pir of fire for a while before turning his head toward the eastern forest.


    This was the forest where the white-haired priest had disappeared. Clopeh looked toward the forest for a long time as if he was a statue.


    However, Cale, who had pretended to be the white-haired priest, stopped acting like a sloth and got off from Choi Han¡¯s back. He then started to stretch a bit before sighing and responding to the vicious gazes focused on him.


    ¡°I told you I''m okay.¡±


    ¡°I will guard you.¡±


    ¡°I will protect you!¡±


    ¡°I''m going to surround the enemies with poison.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to cover their sights with fog.¡±


    Cale shook his head at all of theirments before looking toward the white building of the Sekka Estate.


    The white building was not dark.


    Lights were on throughout the building.


    But that was good.


    It would be harder to find something in the dark.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Human?¡±


    ¡°Turn On and Hong invisible.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Raon, On, and Hong quickly disappeared.


    Cale took out a mask. Choi Han put on his mask as well before sighing and suggesting to Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°How about we make better outfits for next time?¡±


    ¡°You mean the Arm uniform?¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°But I don''t want to.¡±


    Choi Han flinched at Cale''s response. Cale was smiling like a viin.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Think about it from Arm¡¯s point of view. Wouldn¡¯t you get angrier at people who are wearing a shabby version of the uniform that people would clearly notice wasn¡¯t the real thing while messing around as them than at people with a perfect uniform messing around?¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Cale was leaving the outfits looking shabby on purpose.


    That was bound to make Arm even more irritated.


    Choi Han remained silent for a few seconds before adding on.


    ¡°I am amazed by your deep thought process.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing.¡±


    Cale casually responded to Choi Han¡¯sment and looked down at his hands.


    Swooooooosh-


    The wind was pointing toward a single direction. Cale used the Sound of the Wind to head down.


    Cale, who had been on top of the Sekka Estate''s main building, headed toward an odd direction.


    ¡°...Cale-nim, why are you heading that way?¡±


    Choi Han followed with a confused expression.


    They were moving away from the lit area.


    Cale was heading toward the corner of the Estate, the original building that made the first Duke be known as a simple person.


    A small abandoned field. That was what Cale could see.


    He was feeling the wind heading toward that field as he started to smile brightly underneath the mask.


    - Human, you''re smiling right now, aren¡¯t you? I know what you are thinking! It is exciting!


    Raon urately guessed Cale''s smile like a ghost.


    Cale started to move with light steps in order to find a divine item.


    Of course, he did have a question.


    If the main character of the legend of the God''s Tears was a human with an ancient power, what would the divine item be?


    The Super Rock chimed in at that moment.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    Cale stopped smiling. He suddenly felt the chills instead.

 Chapter 179: I Did Pick It Up ... But (1)

    <h4>Chapter 179: I Did Pick It Up ... But (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, the voice of the Super Rock disappeared as soon as hended on the field.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a field?¡±


    "This is the right ce.¡±


    Cale responded to the invisible Hong¡¯s question as he approached the quietest spot in the Estate.


    - There are no magic devices!


    It was possible because Raon had already informed him in advance.


    The Guardian Knight household of Sekka.


    Cale naturally had gathered all of the information he could gather about the household. That was why he knew about this spot.


    He could immediately tell that this was the, ¡®field,¡¯ that he had learned about.


    The person who was the first Duke of the Sekka household as well as the first Guardian Knight. That person had created a front garden, a rear garden, and a small field in the corner.


    He personally maintained the field once he became old. He grew all sorts of vegetables, fertilizing them, watering them, and repelling insects in order to keep them healthy.


    The way he looked after the small field looked so simple and modest that it became another way to describe the man''s demeanor.


    That was why the family used this field even after the man''s death.


    However, the number of people personally using this field went down as the years passed by, and, in the end, it now remained just a part of history, being maintained to look neat but not used for anything else.


    But the fact that they would keep this useless field around for the sake of history and maintain it for so long was still a praiseworthy action.


    ¡°This is nice.¡±


    That was why Cale just walked through the field andmented on its decent condition.


    - Human, are we digging?


    He ignored Raon''s question.


    Swooooooosh-


    Instead, he focused on the Sound of the Wind.


    Cale looked around. He could see the rear garden, as well as the buildings of the estate that were brightly lit but calm, unlike the chaotic za. Of course, the people inside probably could not sleep.


    He could also see the field.


    Finally, he could see a small shed next to the field.


    It was a small and old shed.


    ¡°...This must be it.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    He quickly headed toward the shed. The shed was so small that Cale needed to crouch to enter.


    Choi Han watched Cale look at the shed before standing in the field to stand guard.


    Tap. Tap.


    Choi Han looked down after feeling something tap his shoe. There was nothing there.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    He then heard On''s meow. Fog started to slowly appear to cover the area around the field.


    Choi Han reached his hand out toward this invisible and reliable ally and On climbed up his arm to sit down on his shoulder.


    Cale did not pay any attention to the dark and foggy surroundings as he stood in front of the shed and crouched down. He saw a rusty door.


    He tried to pull on the door with all of his strength.


    Screech, screech!


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    It did not move at all.


    It seemed to be too rusted to move.


    ¡°Ay.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    He heard Raon''s sigh and Hong¡¯s meow of disbelief. Cale ignored it and let go of the door.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    - I got it, our weak human. I don''t even need to use magic on this. My front paw is enough.


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but think about Raon''sment.


    ¡®You can open doors with those short paws of yours?¡¯


    Apparently, he could.


    Crack!


    The door had two imprints in the shape of Raon¡¯s paws as it easily opened. No, it broke. Cale looked at the barely hanging door and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s erase those imprints.¡±


    - Alright.


    Crack, crack, bang!


    Raon grabbed the door and kicked at it a few more times. In the end, the imprints were gone and arge hole reced it. People would never expect it was a Dragon''s paw now. It looked more like a mana orb was used to break open the door.


    ¡°I could have melted it with poison.¡±


    Cale ignored Hong¡¯s sad voice.


    He then left the two children behind as he entered the shed. He could not even stand up straight in here.


    ¡°Raon, light.¡±


    A small light orb appeared in order to light up the shed. Cale¡¯s expression turned odd.


    ¡°...Farming tools?¡±


    He could only see farming tools.


    There was a shovel that seemed pretty new, a hoe that seemed to be a few years old, and an old pickaxe. There were many other misceneous tools as well.


    Cale picked up the hoe. There was a hoe in his magic bag as well.


    Although he wished that this old hoe was the divine item, unfortunately, the wind pointed to the corner.


    Cale looked toward the corner that was filled with misceneous items.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    He sighed before crouching down to clear the items. Although he looked tacky moving the items aside, Cale was focused on the work.


    However, he frowned and started to speak.


    ¡°Time to pay up.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeow. ¡°


    Hong came over to help.


    ¡°Human, let¡¯s just blow it away with the wind! Uhh, will the shed fly away too if we do that?¡±


    Raon was speaking out loud as they were currently inside the shed.


    ¡°Yes, it will.¡±


    ¡°I see! But something is weird here!¡±


    ¡®Weird?¡¯


    Cale threw a copper te to the side as he looked toward Raon.


    Raon had noticed the divine itemsst time based on the feelings he got.


    ¡°What is weird?¡±


    Raon happily answered Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°Anger! Destruction!¡±


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    ¡°A grudge!¡±


    ¡®...A grudge?¡¯


    ¡°Those are the things I can feel!¡±


    ng.


    A small tong in Cale¡¯s hand fell to the floor. He had found the item that the Sound of the Wind was touching at that moment. Raon¡¯s voice continued on as well.


    ¡°Yes! That is the item! I feel a grudge as cold as wintering from it! It feels like the revenge of the snow! Oh, that is a good name! The Snow¡¯s Revenge!¡±


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    Cale looked toward the item that Raon was calling the, ¡®Snow¡¯s Revenge.¡¯


    It was a watering can.


    It looked like amon blue watering can.


    It just had an outdated design due to its age.


    Cale covered his face with both hands.


    This did not seem to be the, ¡®God¡¯s Tears.¡¯


    ¡®Anger and grudge? Sounds more like, ¡®God¡¯s Rage¡¯ than God¡¯s Tears.¡¯


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Cale lowered his hands from his face.


    There was no reason for the entire legend to be true.


    ¡°Perhaps?¡±


    Cale looked toward Raon, who blinked his round eyes a few times before going, ¡®ah!¡¯ as if he realized what Cale was thinking.


    ¡°Human, I do not think it is dangerous to us! It is not getting angry at us!¡±


    Cale immediately picked the watering can up after hearing Raon¡¯sment.


    He then inspected it thoroughly. There was nothing on the outside, the bottom, nor the top. Nothing at all. He did not see any writing.


    ¡°...Was I wrong?¡±


    Cale recalled the God of Death¡¯s book. He had expected something to be written on this watering can as well. Of course, there were divine items like the Sun God¡¯s divine item that Cale could not see anything.


    Click.


    Cale opened the lid of the watering can with disappointment. There was nothing inside of it as well.


    ¡®Is there nothing here?¡¯


    He sighed before closing the lid.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He then opened it back and flipped the lid around.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Cale started tough.


    There was a very faint line of text underneath the lid. It almost looked to be ace patterned decoration.


    Cale pointed to the words and asked Raon a question.


    ¡°Can you erge it with magic?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can do it! I am great and mighty!¡±


    Raon looked at the words on the lid and started to speak.


    ¡°They are words!¡±


    ¡°Read it.¡±


    Cale immediately ordered Raon, who slowly started to read.


    ¡°The same thing repeats over and over! It seems to be here at least a hundred times!¡±


    Cale was curious about the contents of the tiny text that was hidden in the shape of a pattern.


    Raon¡¯s voice echoed inside the small shed.


    ¡°Life ends with nothing. The water will eventually overflow, even if you build a dam. I had created a river for the frozennd, but all of you blocked it from flowing.¡±


    Cale had realized that he had something wrong from the beginning.


    Theke from the legend of the, ¡®God¡¯s Tears,¡¯ was not actually ake.


    It was a river.


    Raon continued to read.


    ¡°There is only one conclusion for all of you who chased away my precious child in order to fill your greed.¡±


    ¡®Precious child? The legend said that the god left behind a Guardian Knight?¡¯


    The final statement came out of Raon¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Everything will return to normal just as the river eventually flows.¡±


    Raon finished reading and looking up at Cale.


    ¡°Raon, what kind of letters do you see?¡±


    ¡°It is a runguage!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Raon had read the runguage simr to what they saw in the God of Death¡¯s book. The fact that it was not a magic item even though the runguage was written on it made it likely that the truth was written on this watering can.


    Of course, this was the truth from the perspective of the god.


    Cale thought through the information one at a time.


    The god originally created a river for the frozen north. However, the people who used to live in thisnd in the past turned the river into ake in order to horde the water for themselves.


    That made the god rage and leave behind this divine item.


    Furthermore, the people chased away the god¡¯s precious child before they made theke.


    If these statements were true, that meant that the current legend had changed a lot of the information.


    ¡®The Guardian Knight is not someone the god selected.¡¯


    The Guardian Knight that the citizens of the Paerun Kingdom and even Clopeh himself believed to be chosen by the god held apletely different history.


    ¡®Is that precious child the Fire of Destruction¡¯s rival?¡¯


    He recalled what the Super Rock had said.


    ¡®Are you trying to destroy the traces of fire¡¯s eternal rival?¡¯


    He was feeling as if a lot ofplicated things had gathered together.


    But Cale soon stopped thinking about it.


    There was no reason to figure everything out right now. This was neither the time nor the ce to do that.


    Cale looked down at the watering can.


    ¡°Raon, let¡¯s pack this away for now.¡±


    ¡°Alright! This will not bring us any harm!¡±


    Raon immediately put the watering can in his spatial dimension. Cale then crawled back out of the shed only to see that a thick fog was surrounding the area.


    Cale raised his head and saw that Choi Han had walked over to him. He asked a question.


    ¡°Is it almost time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. I think they will be here soon.¡±


    Cale gave an order to On and Hong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Meeeeeow.


    The fog around the field started to spread out. The fog waspletely white. It was full of poison that would make people lose their sense of direction. This poisonous fog surrounded Cale and the field that they were in. However, the fog did not touch Cale at all. It just surrounded him in order to protect him.


    - Human, are we going to Arm now? Are we taking their stuff?


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Cale shook his head at Raon¡¯s question. He then fixed his answer after hearing Choi Han¡¯s voice.


    ¡°They seem to have arrived.¡±


    Choi Han looked toward the main gate. He felt a strong presence that was making itself known as it approached the door.


    - They¡¯re here! Is it time now?


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go say hello to Arm.¡±


    Choi Han flinched at Cale¡¯s phrasing.


    However, Cale asked Raon to use flight magic in a rxed demeanor.


    His body that was surrounded by the poisonous fog slowly started to float up.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang!


    Baaaang!


    Loud banging noises echoed throughout the Sekka Estate, making the entire area be rowdy. Cale could see what was going on once hended on the roof.


    ¡°Hahahaha! How weak!¡±


    A man who was wearing a ck mask and the shabby secret organization outfit wasughing while stepping on the remains of the wyvern sculpture that he had just destroyed.


    The Killer Whale Archie had destroyed those ugly sculptures with his bare hands. Archie had been given this order by Cale earlier in the day.


    ¡®Do it however you want.¡¯


    Archie swung his fists toward the knights that were running toward him.


    Baaaang!


    Thest wyvern, the symbol of the Guardian Knight, was destroyed. Archie was able to do as he pleased for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°Wow, is this a wyvern or a fly? How cute! They break so easily if you just tap on them! Ahahaha!¡±


    Cale smiled with satisfaction while watching Archie acting like a lunatic. Rosalyn and Paseton, who were both wearing the same shabby outfit, were standing behind Archie.


    ¡°Wonderful.¡±


    Cale looked toward the knights and the male Lion heading toward them as he enjoyed the cold breeze.


    The male Lion was wearing leather armor instead of Arm¡¯s uniform. He started to shout with a frown on his face.


    ¡°H, how dare they wear such terrible fake outfits! They must be those bastards!¡±


    Cale felt even better.


    ¡°The night air is so refreshing.¡±


    It was still the middle of the night.


    1. God¡¯s Tears seems to be the divine item, so it will be capitalized from here onward. I think I got most of them already though.

 Chapter 180: I Did Pick It Up ... But (2)

    <h4>Chapter 180: I Did Pick It Up ... But (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    But that was a problem for the others.


    On this night, a night where they could not fall asleep because it was thest day of the festival, the bright pir of fire that seemed to want to burn the night away kept the people in the Duke''s Estate awake.


    With the master of the household and the young master both being unable to sleep, the rest of them could not sleep either.


    ¡°W, what a lun, lunatic!¡±


    The old butler of the Duke''s Estate couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The knights and soldiers were covering his view, but he could still see the destroyed wyvern sculptures. These wyvern sculptures had been the Sekka family''s crest for generations.


    Crackle, crackle.


    Such historic sculptures were being turned into dust.


    All because of a single person.


    "Aigoo, it just breaks apart when I put my hand on it!¡±


    A lunatic wearing a ck outfit wasughing while crunching up the pieces of a sculpture into dust.


    That person was naturally Archie.


    ¡°Wow, how entertaining. It feels great stepping all over it.¡±


    Step. Step.


    The pieces of the sculptures continued to break apart every time Archie stomped on them. Archie felt great while doing this.


    He could see it in their eyes that he was getting on their nerves. For Archie, who had behaved himself for the past few years because of Whale King Shickler''s orders, this felt as if he had been freed.


    - Human, that Killer Whale looks like a total bastard! Amazing!


    Cale agreed with Raon¡¯sments. Archie looked like a total bastard. One of the Duke''s knights started to shout.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be the Captain, but he could be the Vice Captain.


    ¡°Who are you guys? Are you trying to call forth the wrath of the heavens and the earth?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Archie snorted at them.


    He then confidently started to shout.


    ¡°We are the secret organization!¡±


    He then started to chuckle. The knight could not take action even though he was angered. The Duke was on his way back while Guardian Knight Clopeh and the Captain were at theke. He had already sent a messenger to inform both of them.


    As the Vice Captain, he had the power of authority right now. However, he could not make a move.


    This person was strong enough to destroy arge wyvern sculpture with a single punch.


    Furthermore, there were no traces of mana or aura in his punches at all. That meant that it was just his physical strength. He also felt a strong aura of mana from the other masked person standing behind this one.


    Of course, the other person was Rosalyn, but the Vice Captain who had no way of knowing this could only remain in ce. He then peeked toward the side.


    There was a man with golden hair that looked like a lion¡¯s mane. The others just knew of him as the Duke¡¯s guest, however, the Vice Captain knew of this man''s true identity.


    He was the Lion King¡¯s second son.


    The Vice Captain looked toward the strong man in order to try to get a sense of what was going on.


    He heard the Lion King''s second son start to speak with disdain.


    ¡°...They must be those famous lunatics.¡±


    ¡®Are these intruders famous?¡¯


    The Vice Captain¡¯s expression turned serious.


    The Lion King''s second son did not know of the Vice Captain¡¯s thoughts as he started to shout.


    ¡°Do you bastards know who you are saying that shit to?!¡±


    Edrich, the male lion, shouted in anger toward Archie, Rosalyn, and Paseton. However, he was amused on the inside.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to see those famous punks here.¡¯


    That shabby secret organization uniform.


    The magic spearman and tamer had suffered in their hands.


    The battle between the Whales and the mermaids. The attack on the Elf Vige in the Ten Finger Mountains. These bastards had ruined both of those incidents. The organization had already reported these bastards to the, ¡®upline.¡¯


    These bastards who gave them more work when Arm was already busy investigating what the Empire was plotting was quite the headache.


    ¡®They are strong.¡¯


    The Lion Edrich noticed that the enemies were at least as strong as him, if not stronger, just as the magic spearman had described.


    However, he could not curl up in fear.


    He was the grand and majestic heir to the Lion King throne.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?! Reveal your true identities!¡±


    The Lion that hade across these enemies with formidable strengths and asked for their true identities.


    Cale raised his hand at that moment. Archie noticed Cale''s gesture and responded as Cale had ordered him to do.


    ¡°Would you tell you if you were in our shoes? What a stupid brown broom head.¡±


    Edrich started to frown. Cale happily started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start moving too.¡±


    Cale¡¯s body slowly started to turn invisible. He turned around as Edrich started to speak.


    ¡°How dare you look at my beautiful golden mane and call it such trash!¡±


    ¡°What the? Why are you throwing such a fuss when this isn¡¯t even your house?¡±


    ¡°You, you-!¡±


    Edrich could not say anything to Archie¡¯s retort, while the Vice Captain flinched and tried to calm himself.


    Cale praised Archie''s ability to argue as he started to speak to Choi Han.


    ¡°You see how Archie is doing it? That¡¯s how acting should be done.¡±


    ¡°...I don''t really want to learn that.¡±


    ¡°That is true. We only need one of those type of people.¡±


    ¡®Is it really just Archie?¡¯


    Choi Han looked toward Cale with such a gaze, but Cale was quickly moving.


    The group verified that he had turned invisible before starting with the next phase of the n.


    ¡°Enough talking. Come at me.¡±


    Although he said to, e at him,¡¯ Archie started to charge forward instead of waiting. He was aiming directly for Edrich.


    Rosalyn and Paseton followed behind him and rushed toward the knights.


    Cale seriously spoke to Choi Han and Raon while they did that.


    ¡°Follow me closely. Don''t leave my side.¡±


    This was because he did not see the other Lion nor the remaining members of Arm. He needed Choi Han and Raon to be by his side in order for the kittens and him to be safe.


    - I understand, human! I will always be by your side!


    Raon''s happy voice could be heard, but Cale ignored it as he snuck into the Duke¡¯s Estate.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The sound of the wind could be heard.


    Thest room on the fifth floor of the Duke¡¯s Estate.


    Gronica, the other Lion who was in the room next to Clopeh''s study, started to speak.


    ¡°...Is there an open window?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The knight asked with confusion before his expression turned serious.


    ng.


    The members of Arm took out their weapons.


    There were no windows that were open.


    They had closed off all of the entrances to the fifth floor or ced a knight in front of it as soon as they heard that there were intruders.


    There should be no reason for there to be any sort of wind blowing through the room.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    But the wind blew by once more. They clenched their weapons tightly.


    Then they saw it. It was fog.


    A fog was slowly approaching them from the end of the corridor with the wind.


    It was as if a white wave was sshing through the hallway.


    ¡°Step back.¡±


    Gronica rushed toward the fog. There was a whip in her hand.


    Flick.


    A golden whip that was simr in color to her golden hair was flicked toward the fog. A small voice could be heard from inside of the fog.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    It was a Cat.


    She recalled the old man who looked like a child grinding his teeth as he mumbled.


    She recalled what the tamer had said.


    ¡®I will make sure to kill those Cats.¡¯


    The magic spearman had reported in a Battle Brigades meeting that Gronica had attended.


    ¡®There are two Cats. They are adept at poison.¡¯


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    She heard the meowing once more. She immediately cut through the fog with her whip.


    ng!


    However, there was someone who blocked her whip. The whip was parried by a sword and lost its direction.


    A man appeared through the fog.


    She could see the ck pupils of the man in the ck outfit. She could also see the ck aura in the air.


    Gronica started to speak to her subordinates.


    ¡°It is poison.¡±


    ¡®Arm,¡¯ had some information on these people as well.


    She remembered some of that information as soon as her whip was parried.


    ¡°You must be the sword master.¡±


    The ck pupils underneath the mask started to smile. She did not miss that moment as she flicked her whip once more.


    ng-!


    The windows in the hallway suddenly shattered. The pieces of ss flew outside the window.


    ¡°W, why is the ss...?¡±


    ¡°What the!¡±


    The people outside the door became anxious after seeing the windows shatter. They quickly noticed that something must have happened on the fifth floor.


    Gronica watched the poison fog spread outside the windows and slightly turned her head.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you scared? Hey, you wyvern-fly bastards! Hey brown broom head, are you running away? Ahahahahah! Good luck running!¡±


    She could hear an intruder¡¯s voice outside.


    Brown broom head. That made herugh before she charged toward Choi Han once again.


    ¡°Guard the door.¡±


    She gave a short order to her subordinates as she flicked her whip toward Choi Han once again.


    Flick.


    Bang!


    It was not the sound of a sword hitting a whip. The window sills started to shake. Gronica held a short dagger as she rushed toward Choi Han, who had parried the whip.


    Her dagger made it inside Choi Han¡¯s domain. The two of them made eye contact.


    Gronica heard the intruder¡¯s voice for the first time at that moment.


    ¡°Too weak.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Gronica¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    She heard a familiar voice at that moment.


    ¡°Gronica!¡±


    Her cousin Edrich appeared at entrance of the hallway. She saw the other knights as well.


    Edrich, who seemed to have been punched in the face and looked ugly, urgently joined the battle.


    ¡®They''re all here.¡¯


    Cale was watching all of this from the entrance of the hallway while remaining invisible.


    - Human, when will we do it?


    He could hear Raon''s excited voice. As expected, this Dragon had not forgotten about his desire to get revenge on Arm. Cale slowly started to gather the Sound of the Wind under his feet.


    ¡°Son of a bitch! Who the hell are you? Just what the hell?!¡±


    Edrich threw a punch toward Choi Han while sounding both angry and upset. That made Gronica attack in coordination. Top and bottom. The two of them worked together so naturally, it was as if they had nned the attack in advance.


    However, their opponent was Choi Han.


    Pat. Pat.


    The fist and whip were both easily blocked. However, the two people did not stop. Gronica¡¯s dagger aimed for Choi Han''s shoulder while Edrich''s foot aimed for Choi Han¡¯s knee.


    The agile and stealthy attacks were hard to see with the naked eye. A foreign voice started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Break it.¡±


    Gronica flinched.


    ¡®...Who?¡¯


    It happened before she could even finish her thought.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    It sounded like a sudden downpour. She looked around the area.


    The fog was roaring in the hallway again. This time, it was a red fog that was slowly starting to grow in size.


    "Where are you looking?¡±


    The sudden voice made Gronica change the direction of her dagger.


    ng.


    Her dagger shed against Choi Han¡¯s hand that was covered in aura.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Edrich!¡±


    The masked man caught Edrich by the neck.


    ¡°Y, you dare to do that to this future king......! Let, ugh, go!¡±


    Edrich started to il. Gronica was about to save Edrich, who was a tool for power in her family, before she stopped suddenly.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The sound did not stop.


    It wasing.


    Something wasing.


    It was the moment she felt that and turned her head.


    This was indeed the case. There was one more person.


    The owner of the foreign voice.


    The person who was surrounded in fog charged forward in a straight line.


    A strong gust of wind was with him as well.


    The fog and the poison seeped into the wind. White, red, blue, and ck. Many different types of poisonous fogs roared together.


    ¡®It''s going to explode.¡¯


    That was what Gronica was thinking.


    She then heard the man holding Edrich¡¯s neck start to speak again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let him go.¡±


    Edrich was thrown forward.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    The wind exploded at the same time.


    Baaaaaang-


    Therge poison fog whirlwind covered the members of Arm.


    The force broke the window sills and blew them out of the hallway.


    There were even cracks forming on the walls.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Edrich rammed right into the whirlwind. Although he had a decent resistance to poison, the whirlwind was strong as well.


    His body fell to the ground.


    Boom!


    However, he seemed fine, as he quickly got back up.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Huh, m, my sight!¡±


    The knights and other members of Arm were shouting after being poisoned, but the Lions did not care. They immediately headed toward the room at the end of the hallway.


    Click.


    They heard the sound of a door opening at that moment.


    ¡°Ooo...ooo.¡±


    The knight who had been stationed in front of the door was paralyzed due to poison.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Gronica let out a sigh.


    Choi Han was blocking her and Edrich from advancing forward.


    She could see the man who opened the door behind Choi Han.


    The fog disappeared, and the invisibility was lifted as the man slowly appeared, starting from his feet.


    The man''s eyes behind the mask were smiling toward the Lions.


    Screeeech-


    Cale casually entered the room as soon as the door opened.


    Click.


    The door closed and Choi Han¡¯s sword blocked the Lions from chasing after Cale.


    ¡°You''ll have to get through me first.¡±


    Choi Han cheerfully spoke as he put his aura onto his sword. It meant that he would be fighting properly from now onward.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    They then heard the Cats meow again as the fog reappeared in the hallway.


    Cale''s anxiety had nothing to do with what was going on outside.


    -...Human.


    ¡®This is weird.¡¯


    Raon was also anxious.


    A small box was currently in Cale''s hands.


    It was the box that the Lions were trying to protect, the same item that they were trying to secretly pass off to the Guardian Knight household. Cale didn¡¯t know what to do after seeing what was inside of the box.


    It was a crown.


    But that was not the problem.


    - ...Human, I feel your power in it. You know, the one that makes you seem as strong as my front paw every so often! I feel the same power! Human, have they stolen something from you before? They are terrible people!


    It was a white crown.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Raon, isn¡¯t this crown familiar?¡±


    - ...Hmm?


    Raon was silent for a moment before shouting in shock. He subconsciously removed his invisibility and shouted out loud.


    ¡°The ck Swamp!¡±


    Yes. The Dragon corpse in the ck Swamp.


    This white crown had been on top of that corpse¡¯s skull.


    Cale had earned the Dominating Aura, the ancient power that was great for scamming, the moment he touched that crown.


    A different voice that was not the Super Rock started to speak in Cale''s mind at that moment.


    It was a familiar voice, but one that he had not heard for a while.


    Cale recalled what that voice had said.


    ¡®Do you know what the easiest way to take away your enemy¡¯s breath is?¡¯


    ¡®Fear is the answer.¡¯


    ¡®Use it well!¡¯


    ¡®Sometimes, even bluffing can save your life. Muhahahahaha.¡¯


    It was the voice of the former owner of the Dominating Aura.


    That voice had spoken for the first time in a long time.


    - That crown likes Dragon blood.


    It then became silent.


    The Super Rock was silent as well.


    Cale looked toward Raon.


    ¡°What is it, human?¡±


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s throw this away.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t let them continue to hold onto this.¡±


    The ck Dragon had never seen Cale frowning while looking at something that looked expensive like this crown with arge jewel.


    Cale continued to speak in a stern tone toward Raon, who was tilting his head in confusion.


    ¡°Should I break it?¡±


    This was the first time he picked up something that he didn¡¯t like.


    1. TL: I''m guessing this is like an aura domain.

 Chapter 181: I Did Pick It Up ... But (3)

    <h4>Chapter 181: I Did Pick It Up ... But (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    That was why Cale was anxious.


    Raon ced his short paw on top of Cale''s shoulder.


    ¡°Human, this is worth thousands, no, it is worth over ten thousand apple pies! Look at the jewel!¡±


    His other short paw pointed toward the jewel on the crown, but Cale continued to frown. Raon tilted his head from side to side in confusion as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Your aura is flowing out of this crown! I''m sure that it will be beneficial for you! The weak you needs to get stronger!¡±


    ¡®Why the hell would I want to get stronger?¡¯


    Cale grumbled as he continued to frown after hearing Raon''s words.


    ¡°I don''t need it. Won''t you be by my side anyway?¡±


    ¡®And Choi Han, On, and Hong as well. I have so many people to take advantage of strength-wise, so why would I get stronger and spill my own blood?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Raon after not hearing a response.


    Flinch.


    The ck Dragon flinched at Cale¡¯s gaze before starting to shout.


    ¡°Of course I will be here! I will not forgive you if you go somewhere without me!¡±


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t change whether he is four or six years old.¡¯


    Cale pushed away Raon who was extremely close and closed the box before putting it in his bag. He didn¡¯t even touch the crown.


    ¡®This is just baggage.¡¯


    Cale decided to show this crown to Eruhaben after dealing with the Caro Kingdom business and returning home.


    But he did have a question.


    ¡®Why does Arm have this crown?¡¯


    Now that he thought about it, the people who took dead mana from the ck Swamp were members of Arm as well.


    Cale started to get annoyed for some reason.


    It was because he suddenly thought about something.


    ¡®Would Arm really give the Marquis a special animal like a Dragon just as part of a deal?


    Why would those bastards who were aligned with the Empire and the Northern Alliance valueworking with a noble from a small kingdom like the Roan Kingdom?¡¯


    ¡°Human, why are you frowning so much? You look like a squashed apple pie!¡±


    Cale frowned even more at Raon''sment as he continued to think.


    ¡®What if the secret organization was nning on taking the Dragon away once he grew up?¡¯


    Arm would definitely be capable of doing that.


    When he thought about it that way, this crown, and even Raon, were probably part of a sinister plot. Cale started to mumble in annoyance.


    ¡°...These bastards, I thought I was a terrible person, but aren¡¯t they even worse?¡±


    Raon''s eyes opened wide at Cale¡¯s quiet mumbling.


    ¡°Human! You may be a scammer, but your foundation is firm and good! Do not think that you are a bad person!¡±


    ¡®Haaaa.¡¯


    Cale held back his sigh after hearing Raon''s nonsense. He ignored Raon, who kept ncing at him, and opened the door.


    Click.


    Raon immediately turned invisible and became shocked at Cale''s next words.


    ¡°Blow this room away.¡±


    ¡®Blow it away?¡¯


    The ck Dragon¡¯s wings fluttered.


    ¡°No. Don''t do it.¡±


    Cale thought about destroying this ce before changing his mind.


    The staff working at the Duke¡¯s Estate did notmit any wrongdoings. Cale mmed the door open.


    He could see a mess outside of the door.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Lion Edrich¡¯s shoulder twisted after being hit by Choi Han¡¯s scabbard.


    Gronica used that moment to flick her whip toward Choi Han, but the worn-out whip was easily sliced in half.


    Plop.


    A shout followed the sound of the whip falling.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t see anything!¡±


    One of the knights plopped down onto the ground after losing his sense of direction. He tried to touch the ground with his hand.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    The knight quickly took his hand off of hisrade who was shaking on the ground from paralysis. He heard aughter-like meowing at that moment.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Oo, oooo-¡±


    The knight quickly covered his mouth. He did not want to take in any poison.


    The hallway on the fifth floor was covered in fog, making them unable to see anything.


    However, the fog created a path for Cale. Choi Han gentlynded next to Cale as he walked.


    ¡°You''re back?¡±


    That was followed by the Lion, Edrich¡¯s shout.


    ¡°Return the item you have stolen! It is not something for you ssless bastards!¡±


    The fog was not a big issue for people at Edrich or Gronica¡¯s level. They waded through the fog and rushed toward Cale and Choi Han.


    Edrich was covered in injuries while Gronica¡¯s left shoulder was bleeding. Cale looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡°It was a light workout.¡±


    Choi Han was smiling without a single scratch on him.


    ¡®This crazy bastard. He definitely has the main character traits.¡¯


    Cale sighed while looking at Edrich who was running toward them.


    The two of them made eye contact and Edrich started to shout reflexively.


    ¡°You crazy bastards! Do you not know who we are? Give it back if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    These bastards continued to ruin the ns of his organization.


    Edrich thought that they would never attempt to do such a thing if they knew about the organization.


    It was at that moment.


    Edrich could see the masked man¡¯s eyes turning into the shape of crescent moons.


    ¡°It sounds more like you are the one who wants to die.¡±


    It was a calm voice. However, that calm voice made Edrich stop moving. Gronica also flinched and stopped.


    Their animal instincts were telling them something.


    ¡®Danger. You may die.¡¯


    She stopped and observed the one person who was standing calmly without a drop of blood on him.


    Choi Han turned his gaze toward that person as well.


    Cale Henituse.


    He had felt strong charisma from this man every so often.


    However, he had never felt such a strong auraing from Cale until this moment.


    ¡®How could a weak person do this?¡¯


    How could such an aurae from someone who has never fought for his life or even picked up a weapon to fight in the first ce?


    Choi Han kept his question to himself as he looked at Cale.


    Cale¡¯s mind was quite loud right now.


    - Human! Why...why do you look so strong? You seem as strong as my front paw, no, as strong as one of my wings!


    Cale ignored Raon¡¯s voice as he used the Dominating Aura without any restraint. He looked toward the two Lions looking at him and started to speak.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who we are, do you?¡±


    The Lions flinched.


    Edrich recalled what he had just said.


    ¡®You crazy bastards! Do you not know who we are? Give it back if you don¡¯t want to die!¡¯


    He gulped.


    The masked man in front of him was difficult to approach, just like that esteemed person. Unlike the calm man, Edrich felt the tips of his fingers starting to shake.


    The casual voice and the gaze of the man that seemed to be looking down at him even though they were standing eye to eye left a deep impression on Edrich.


    ¡°Who do you think has allowed you to still be alive?¡±


    Cale looked toward the Lions who could not answer as he continued to speak.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the danger of things you do not know about.¡±


    Things you do not know about.


    That was the truth. Edrich did not know about the people in front of him. He finally got a sense of what was going on.


    They were stronger than him. There were Cats who were as strong as the Fog Cat Tribe that he knew was the strongest of the Cats.


    Most importantly, there was this mysterious man in front of him that was looking down at him.


    ¡®Why am I still alive?¡¯


    Edrich slowly figured out the answer to that question. The expression of the second prince of the Lions who had not known the definition of fear slowly, yet quickly changed.


    The masked man started to speak as they made eye contact again.


    ¡°You look scared.¡±


    The masked man wasughing.


    He then turned around in a rxed manner, but Edrich could not get himself to charge at the masked man.


    His back seemed to be asrge as Mount Tai.


    Choi Han quietly observed Cale who was heading to the end of the hallway. Cale whispered an order to him as he walked by.


    ¡°That brown broom head, cut off that hay-like hair. I think short hair will look good on him.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Han asked in confusion before making eye contact with Cale¡¯s eyes that seemed to be full of anger and annoyance.


    ¡°...I understand. I wille after finishing the deed.¡±


    Choi Han said goodbye to Cale, who was moving away using Raon¡¯s flight magic, before rushing toward the Lions. Cale looked at the scared Edrich¡¯s eyes before floating up from the residence.


    ¡°Aaaaah! My, my precious hair! My golden hair!¡±


    Edrich, whose hair looked to be a mess after being cut by Choi Han, who had zero fashion sense, shouted in fear and panic. Cale could hear Edrich¡¯s shoutsing from behind him.


    ¡°Human, you are finally smiling!¡±


    Cale ignored Raon¡¯sment as he started to p.


    p. p. p.


    The sound of his pping was buried by another noise.


    Baaaang!


    The tall wall was broken by Archie¡¯s punch, Paseton¡¯s sword, and Rosalyn¡¯s magic.


    ¡°What wonderful allies.¡±


    Cale pped while watching the Sekka Estate¡¯s tall wall that had stood for close to 1,000 years slowly crumbling down.


    He then started to speak using Raon¡¯s amplification magic.


    ¡°Withdraw.¡±


    Everybody flinched at the voice that could be heard at the Duke¡¯s Estate, as well as the nearby noble district. Archie noticed Duke Rock Sekkaing back at that moment and scoffed onest time.


    ¡°Is this wall 1,000 years old? No wonder it breaks so easily! Ahahahahahahaha!¡±


    He then retreated.


    The rest of the group retreated at that moment as well.


    The group quickly disappeared from the Sekka Estate through their predetermined escape routes.


    A momentter, Guardian Knight Clopeh, who had taken his time to return because of his faith in Arm and the knights of the Estate, could not help but frown.


    ¡°So much happened in a single day.¡±


    ¡°Right? Who would have expected a thief to hit the Duke¡¯s Estate?¡±


    The citizens of the Paerun Kingdom could only peek toward the pir of fire while chatting about the Duke¡¯s Estate. The person he was chatting with quickly added what he knew.


    ¡°I heard that it was not just any ordinary thief.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°My cousin works in one of the noble residences by there. He said that the Duke¡¯s Estate¡¯s walls and the vi itself were all destroyed. You think a mere thief would be able to do that?¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, that sounds like a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Seriously! They also destroyed the wyvern sculptures of the Sekka Estate!¡±


    ¡°They destroyed the sculptures? How? Aigoo, the Guardian Knight household is in trouble this time.¡±


    Another citizen who had been quietly listening to their conversation grumbled and added on.


    ¡°Is that really the biggest problem right now?¡±


    The two people shut up after hearing that question.


    All three of their gazes headed toward God¡¯s Tears Lake.


    They could see the tall pir of fire.


    The fire that the Duke imed would be put out quickly was still burning brightly. The size of the pir made it warm even if they were a distance away.


    In fact, it was so warm that they felt their palms starting to be sweaty.


    One of the people started to speak.


    ¡°... Is it safe?¡±


    He was asking if the capital was safe.


    The fire was not spreading past theke.


    However, he was still worried.


    A fire was not going out in this coldnd.


    They had never seen such a pir of fire before. This unknown fire was making them feel ufortable.


    This was the same for Guardian Knight Clopeh as well.


    ¡°Captain-nim!¡±


    One of his subordinates ran over to Clopeh, who was standing here watching the pir of fire without even tending to the restoration of the Estate. It was the subordinate he had ordered to search the eastern forest.


    ¡°What is g- what is in your hand?¡±


    Clopeh, who was originally going to ask, ¡®what is going on?¡¯ stiffened up and looked at the item in his subordinate¡¯s hand. The subordinate started to speak with an awkward expression.


    ¡°We found it at the center of the eastern forest. It seems to be from the person you were looking for.¡±


    Clopeh received the clothes from the subordinate.


    It was a white priest robe.


    There was no crest on it, but it was still luxurious yet simple. It was something you could purchase anywhere.


    However, it held a different meaning for Clopeh.


    Both he and his subordinate had seen this robe a few days ago.


    The white-haired priest.


    This was definitely the outfit that the priest Clopeh had met a few days ago had been wearing. Guardian Knight Clopeh looked toward his subordinate.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t there when you searched a few days ago, was it?¡±


    They had not seen this robe in the forest when they had initially searched through the eastern forest a few days ago.


    Clopeh looked toward the pir of fire and opened up the robe.


    Plop.


    A small piece of paper fell out of the robe.


    Clopeh looked at the fallen piece of paper.


    < The god has not forgotten. >


    He heard his subordinate¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ah, only I read the note. It was weird, so I brought it over right away.¡±


    Clopeh slowly picked up the piece of paper.


    There was more written on it.


    < Theke will eventually flow to be a river. >


    Clopeh started to speak.


    ¡°How odd. Are you the only one who read it?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I remembered you mentioning for us to be discreet, so only I read the note. Isn¡¯t it very odd?¡±


    ¡°It is. Anyway, good job. Let me know if anything elsees up.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The subordinate bowed before rushing back to the forest. Clopeh watched him leave before throwing the piece of paper toward the fire.


    Crackle-


    The paper disappeared into the fire.


    Clopeh started to whisper quietly, only loud enough for his trusted subordinate next to him to hear.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir.¡±


    The trusted subordinate understood that this was thest day of that subordinate¡¯s life as he bowed toward Clopeh.


    He didn¡¯t know why Clopeh told him to kill the man, but his job was to do as he was told.


    Clopeh ignored the look on his trusted subordinate¡¯s face as he looked toward the pir of fire.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating fast.


    ¡®Theke will eventually flow to be a river.¡¯


    ¡®...How did he know my family¡¯s secret?¡¯


    Was this man really the messenger of a god?


    Clopeh had believed that he was the one to receive the god¡¯s will. Only the sessor of the Sekka Household learned about the truth of the Paerun Kingdom.


    He recalled the other piece of paper he had found while tracking down the white-haired priest.


    < Only a new legend can be created to continue the glory. >


    Clopeh had believed himself to be the main character of that legend.


    He looked toward the pir of fire that seemed to be reaching the sky. The citizens were whispering to each other that it was god¡¯s rage, however, the leaders were suspecting the Empire¡¯s alchemy and looking into it.


    ¡®The god has not forgotten.¡¯


    Clopeh recalled the information on the note he just burned and tried to calm himself down.


    This was how he had understood that sentence.


    ¡®The god has not forgotten about his wrath.¡¯


    Clopeh looked toward the pir of fire before closing his eyes.


    He could not calm down.


    Cale opened his eyes.


    He was currently back in the Roan Kingdom. He had to use multiple teleportation magic circles before riding on a carriage to get to the meeting spot.


    Click.


    Someone opened the carriage door from the outside.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you¡¯ve gotten so thin.¡±


    Ron weed Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it has been a long time!¡±


    And the assassin Freesia who sculpted the devil¡¯s guard dogs sculpture weed Cale as well.


    Cale asked Ron a question.


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    Rosalyn and Choi Han had already returned to the residence.


    Raon was still with him as expected.


    ¡°Meeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    On and Hong were here as well.


    The three of them, as well as Ron, and the information guild led by Freesia, as well as Vice Captain Hilsman who should have arrived at Antonio Gyerre¡¯s territory by now, this was the group for this next operation.


    Cale came to choke Antonio, the future Duke of the Gyerre household and the leading power of the Southwestern region.


    Ron had a different answer than Cale expected.


    ¡°Mm, there was a bit of a problem.¡±


    ¡°A problem?¡±


    Cale was trying to use the fact that one of the Gyerre family¡¯s vassals had requested a kidnapping to deal with Antonio.


    But there was a problem?


    Ron gently responded after seeing Cale¡¯s expression stiffen up.


    ¡°That vassal seems to be involved in human trafficking now. I was bored so I took a walk around.¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale figured out what the problem was.


    They hade to use a past incident to their advantage, but that vassal was doing something crazy now.


    Cale started to frown and asked Freesia, the sculptor of the devil¡¯s guard dog sculpture, a question.


    ¡°But all preparations are finished, right?¡±


    Ron answered instead of Freesia.


    ¡°Yes sir. Everything is prepared to gut them.¡±


    Cale did not think the vicious assassin¡¯s response was vicious this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you prepared something that they deserve.¡±


    Experience truly did not seem to disappear as Ron had prepared properly, ording to the situation.


    1. TL: I guess that is now the official name.

 Chapter 182: Young master-nim, you really are... (1)

    <h4>Chapter 182: Young master-nim, you really are... (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale had Ron and Freesia, who had done a great job in preparing everything, get on the carriage before heading toward the Gyerre territory. The carriage was being driven by one of Freesia''s subordinates.


    ¡°Exin it in detail.¡±


    Freesia immediately started to respond.


    ¡°There is a baron''s household that became a vassal of the Gyerre Duchy about 50 years ago.¡±


    The name of that household was Chryshi.


    ¡°This was before the current Duchess became the ruler of the territory. The other candidates for the position of lord brought the vassal household in in order to expand their own influence.


    Antonio''s grandmother and the current Duchess, Sonata. This had happened when she was just one of the potential candidates for the Duchess position. The Gyerre territory had epted multiple vassal households during that time.


    The Chryshi household was one of those vassals.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Chryshi household a household that is famous for being a household of schrs?¡±


    It was the household that had been the instructors of the crown two hundred years ago. That was why the Gyerre Duchy chose to ept such a household without any territories or wealth as a vassal.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron gently responded to Cale''s question.


    ¡°The past does not necessarily continue to the present.¡±


    ¡°I guess that is true.¡±


    Cale agreed.


    Regardless of whether they were a household of schrs in the past, they were a terrible household now.


    The fact that they would hire people to kidnap children showed that they were not right in the head.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it was two nights ago.¡±


    Cale looked toward Ron. The fact that Ron had been seriously acting like a benign old man since earlier was making Cale feel iffy. Ron seemed to look healthier after receiving his fake yet strong arm.


    ¡°Maybe it is because I am getting older, but I could not fall asleep that night. That was why I decided to talk a light walk through the back alleys of the Gyerre territory.¡±


    ¡®...Are the back alleys really a good spot to take a walk?¡¯


    Cale wanted to ask that question, but held himself back.


    ¡°I happened to see some children pulling a carriage and going toward the corner of the slums.¡±


    ¡°Children?¡±


    Cale looked toward Ron with confusion after hearing that children were pulling the carriage. Ron rified hisments.


    ¡°They were husky children who seemed to be about 30 years old.¡±


    ¡®...When did buff gangsters turn into children?¡¯


    Ron continued to speak as Cale sat there in silence.


    ¡°Anyway, I found those children interesting and chose to follow them. Of course, I did it stealthily so that they wouldn¡¯t notice me.¡±


    Cale ignored Freesia, who was looking toward Ron with a gaze of respect.


    ¡°When I stealthily followed behind them, I noticed a couple of houses near the bridge that is at the edge of the slums. Many people were being held captive in the basements of those houses.¡±


    Crack. Crack.


    The fingers on his fake left arm cracked as Ron bent his fingers. He then gently continued to speak.


    ¡°They were doing terrible things that even assassins would not do.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale turned his gaze away from the assassin Ron.


    ¡°And?¡±


    However, Cale wanted Ron to get to the point. Ron got to the core of the issue.


    ¡°I noticed one of the Chryshi household''s butlers going into one of those housesst night. Those buildings are regr houses for families in the slums during the day. However, once the sun goes down, those so-called families turn into employees.¡±


    Freesia added on.


    ¡°After tailing the butler until early the next morning, we verified the butler meeting with a merchant.¡±


    There was a high chance of that merchant being part of a merchant guild that was part of the ve trade.


    She quickly continued to speak.


    ¡°One of my subordinates is currently tailing that merchant. We will soon receive a first report about the identity of that merchant guild. We will be able to have a good idea about their identity and know for certain after the second report.¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale tapped on the armrest before looking back toward Ron. The old man realized that his young master had realized something.


    Cale slowly started to speak.


    ¡°A merchant guild illegally purchasing people as ves...¡±


    Where would those ves go?


    ves were illegal in the Roan Kingdom.


    Unless the Chryshi household was crazy, they would not sell ves within the kingdom.


    So, who would need ves?


    Furthermore, who would need to use a merchant guild in order to stealthily gather ves?


    Cale had a good idea about the answers to these questions.


    ¡°...Those bastards who want to ring the bell to end the lives of others built a bell tower?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Freesia was confused at Cale''sments, but Cale waved her off and continued to speak.


    ¡°The merchant guild is probably from the Empire.¡±


    ¡°... The Empire?¡±


    Freesia''s expression turned serious.


    Not only did they sell citizens of the Roan Kingdom as ves, but they even sold them off to a foreign nation? This was only possible for people who had no fear.


    It was not something that a baron would dare to even attempt.


    That was why Cale had a question.


    ¡°Did the Chryshi household act on their own?¡±


    ¡°... Our investigations indicate that the Gyerre household is not involved.¡±


    Freesia licked her lips and continued to speak.


    ¡°The Chryshi household that was brought in as a vassal without owning much of anything was ced in a state of uncertainty after Sonata Gyerre became the Duchess instead of the candidate they were supporting. That was why they tried everything they could to expand their influence.¡±


    ¡°They would have needed money to do that.¡±


    Cale asked one more question.


    ¡°Does the Chryshi household seem to know where the merchant is from?¡±


    ¡°... I am not sure about that.¡±


    Freesia cautiously started to speak to Cale, who seemed certain that the merchant guild was from the Empire.


    ¡°Young master-nim, we don''t have information on the merchant guild yet. How about we wait for the information before making a decision?¡±


    Cale did not respond in any way. All he did was sigh.


    Tap. Tap.


    The kittens, On and Hong, continued to pat Cale''s thighs with their paws. It was their way of saying, ¡®let¡¯s beat those bastards to death.¡¯


    Raon was speaking into Cale''s mind.


    - ves ... I cannot forgive them.


    Raon could not forgive people who would enve others without reason.


    The Chryshi household had done something that the ck Dragon would never ept.


    After spending the first four years of his life in the ck cave, Raon detested very and imprisonment.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale looked toward the Gyerre territory gate and started to speak.


    ¡°Change of ns.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Early the next morning.


    Cale wasying down on this soft andfortable bed while enjoying his sleep. However, there was a hand that was patting him on the shoulder.


    It felt like a concerned parent''s warm hand-


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you are up.¡±


    It was Ron.


    Cale was so shocked that he curled up underneath the nket.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    The kittens wereughing at him.


    ¡°Human, wake up! You can''t sleep in!¡±


    Raon was urging him to wake up as well. Cale listened to this quartet of experts as he got up. Ron handed him a teacup once he got up.


    ¡°They did not have lemon tea. The Gyerre Duchy does not seem to be that great.¡±


    The corner of Cale''s lips was twitching as he picked up the teacup.


    All of Cale''s group, other than Freesia and the information guild, were currently staying at the Gyerre Estate.


    Although they had arrivedtest night, they were able to spend a few nights at the Gyerre Estate thanks to Cale sending Vice Captain Hilsman ahead in order to notify them of their impending arrival.


    It would be weird if a Duke was unable to let a passing noble spend a few days at their Estate. Furthermore, it was not just any noble, but someone who was the crown prince¡¯s close confidant and had received a medal from the Empire.


    ¡°How disappointing that they don''t have lemon tea.¡±


    Cale sounded happy despite the fact that he said that he was disappointed as he took a sip.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He then couldn¡¯t help but groan.


    Ron gently started to speak.


    ¡°The Gyerre territory seems to enjoy bitter tea though, hoho.¡±


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale started to frown as he started the day off with bitter tea.


    He immediately headed out of the room as soon as he finished dressing.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman had been waiting outside the door before following behind Cale.


    ¡°Hehe, you look very handsome today, young master-nim!¡±


    Hilsman wasmenting about how Cale looked like a proper noble today. Although it was not fancy and was just decently luxurious, he still looked the part of a promising young noble.


    ¡°Is that so? Good.¡±


    However, Hilsman flinched after seeing that Cale''s smile looked pure.


    ¡®A pure smile?¡¯


    It did not suit Cale at all.


    ¡®I thought I heard that he was going to punish the Chryshi household?¡¯


    Hilsman found it weird that Cale looked pure and innocent when Ron had told him about Cale¡¯s ns. The Vice Captain did not know about the human trafficking yet.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    However, he quickly responded to Cale''s question.


    ¡°He is said to be in the garden at this time. He likes to take a walk after eating an early breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I guess we can stop by the garden on our way to the main gate.¡±


    Cale immediately headed toward the garden.


    Hilsman followed behind him while looking at Ron. Ron just smiled as he followed behind Cale as well. Hilsman found it even weirder that the kittens were not with Cale, but did not question it for now.


    Cale was able to meet with Antonio Gyerre once he arrived at the garden.


    Of course, he pretended it was a coincidence.


    ¡°Oh, young master Cale. Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you in the garden, young master Antonio. I slept well thanks to you.¡±


    Cale and Antonio happily shook hands with each other.


    Antonio observed Cale, who was dressed like a noble and did not have anything out of ce.


    Cale Henituse.


    The crown prince''s close confidant, the person who prevented the incident in the capital, and the person who did something amazing enough to get a medal from the Empire.


    That person had sent his guard in advance to ask whether he could spend a few nights here. He had asked for something else as well.


    ¡®Can we chat?¡¯


    Chat.


    Cale, who was the crown prince¡¯s close confidant, and Antonio, who was a close confidant of a different prince and maintained the kingdom''s southwest territory, had obvious but important things to discuss.


    It was bound to be a very greedy conversation.


    Antonio felt that Cale was as greedy as the other nobles based on the way he asked for a, ¡®chat.¡¯


    That chat would happen in secret tonight.


    ¡°Of course we can do it. Have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    Antonio casually brought up peaceful topics of conversation. He could see Cale responding with a noble-like smile.


    ¡°I have not.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, you are taking a walk without having breakfast? You should eat.¡±


    ¡°I am okay. I n to eat breakfast soon.¡±


    The peaceful conversation changed a bit after Cale¡¯s next words.


    Cale gracefully added on.


    ¡°I heard that there is a famous bar, so I n to eat breakfast there.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Excuse me?¡±


    Antonio was shocked.


    Cale still said what he wanted to say.


    ¡°I happen to like a bit of drinking. Alcohol is best in the morning. Untilter then, I n to go drink some beer as morning soup! Haha!¡±


    Antonio recalled Cale¡¯s original nickname before he was called young master Silver Light.


    Trash Cale.


    Antonio could see Cale, who was announcing that he was going to act like trash today.


    ¡°I have nothing to do today. I n to drink all day since I am still in recovery. Isn¡¯t it wonderful?¡±


    Cale was currently said to be recovering after using his ancient power in the Empire. He had said the reason he was visiting the Gyerre territory was to stop by on his way to the warmer southern region.


    But such a person was drinking?


    Antonio started to speak after a while.


    ¡°...Will you still be able to chat after that?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, young master Antonio. Chatting after drinking makes it much easier to chat. Then I will be on my way now.¡±


    Cale was respectful and proper until the end, even if he was speaking nonsense. A pale Hilsman and a casual Ron followed behind him.


    ¡°...I really can¡¯t figure him out.¡±


    Antonio¡¯s expression turnedplicated as watched Cale leave. However, there was a bit of disappointment in his gaze.


    Antonio was someone who judged people based on how noble they appeared. Cale seemed to be ced lower on Antonio¡¯s personal nobility scale.


    ¡°Will it be okay?¡±


    Hilsman asked with concern, but Cale was not listening. He headed up to the third floor as soon as he got to the bar.


    He then sat down at a table by the window and watched the flowing river until he turned his head.


    ¡°Would you like to order?¡±


    The waiter cautiously asked after seeing Cale''s gaze.


    The noble appearance and the person''s majestic demeanor made him look like he was at least a Count. That was why the waiter could not help but be cautious.


    Cale did not even look at the menu before starting to speak.


    ¡°All of it.¡±


    It was a powerful statement.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale gave his order again to the confused waiter.


    ¡°Give me a bottle of every different kind of alcohol you have. Oh, also give me your most expensive snacks.¡±


    Hilsman blinked while listening to Cale''s extravagant order. Cale bluntly asked Hilsman once the waiter left with a shocked expression.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Hilsman smiled brightly, contrary to Cale''s expectations.


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed, young master-nim! Yes, Choi Han isn¡¯t here! Let''s get wasted! Hahahaha!¡±


    Cale shook his head, but Hilsman opened a bottle and started to hum. Cale ignored him and looked outside the window.


    He could see the river flowing through the Gyerre territory.


    The river that separated the slums from the rest of the territory was right outside this bar. Cale could see the bridge as well.


    The slums were just past that bridge.


    Cale could see ten shabby houses across the bridge.


    Those were the houses where the kidnapped individuals were imprisoned.


    - ...We will break those houses! No, we will destroy them!


    Cale listened to Raon''s viciousments before picking up the bottle instead of the ss that Hilsman had filled.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim.¡±


    Hilsman became anxious.


    ck!


    However, he came back to his senses after hearing the empty bottle being ced back on the table. He could see that Cale''s face had turned red. Cale picked up another bottle.


    Cale, whose face was red even though he was not drunk, pushed the bottle toward Hilsman who was looking at him. Hilsman flinched after recalling how Cale used to throw bottles in the past, before slowly taking the bottle from him.


    Cale truly ate and drank all day without saying anything.


    He finally said something as the sun started to go down.


    ¡°Hilsman.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    As the guard, Hilsman had stopped drinking after one or two drinks. He was admiring how Cale''s experience as trash really was not a lie based on how he could drink all day as he observed Cale.


    Cale started to speak again.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Ron, who had been sitting quietly, stood up and responded.


    Cale turned to look at the two men who were waiting for him to speak. He caressed an empty bottle as he looked out the window to watch the setting sun.


    He could see Freesia on the bridge sending him a signal underneath the sky that looked as if it was burning.


    The merchant guild had been from the Empire, just as Cale had expected.


    Screeeech.


    Cale stood up and started to speak.


    ¡°I will be using the shield today.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Why all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡®Is he drunk?¡¯


    Vice Captain Hilsman thought Cale was drunk, but Cale smiled as he added on.


    ¡°I need to destroy them.¡±


    He was talking about the ten houses.


    1. Ringing the bell to end life is apparently a popr saying in Korean. I tranted it as is because it only makes sense about them building the bell tower when you have the two instances of, ¡®bell.¡¯

 Chapter 183: Young master-nim, you really are... (2)

    <h4>Chapter 183: Young master-nim, you really are... (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Destroy? Destroy what?¡±


    Hilsman asked in confusion, but Cale ignored him and walked out of the bar.


    He walked directly from the third floor of the bar to the entrance.


    Many people watched Cale as he walked forward without any issues. The majority of them were residents of the Gyerre territory, who were shocked that Cale could still walk without any issues even after drinking all day.


    Hilsman was also amazed at this before he noticed an empty bottle in Cale''s hand and ran after him in shock.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Please, put the b, bottle down first ......!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He had forgotten about it.


    He had forgotten that he was holding a bottle.


    Swish.


    Cale lifted the bottle up.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Hilsman recalled something that had happened two years ago. He recalled the trash that threw bottles at the gangsters within the Henituse territory. Hilsman had to take care of the aftermath at that time.


    ¡°...Are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale frowned and stared at Hilsman, who had raised both arms in the air before handing the bottle over to Ron.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The bottle disappeared and Cale left the bar. Ron handed the waiter the bottle and payment for Cale''s drinks before leisurely following behind Cale. He naturally made sure to grab the Vice Captain, who was standing there with a nk expression.


    ¡°Mr. Ron, what is young master-nim trying to destroy?¡±


    Hilsman had been more respectful to Ron ever since he had learned of Ron''s abilities. A hidden expert. That was Hilsman¡¯s opinion of Ron.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡±


    The servant responded benignly.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he be talking about destroying houses?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let us go.¡±


    Hilsman urgently chased after Cale with Ron. He caught up and stood right next to Cale, who was standing at the center of the bridge with apletely sober expression.


    ¡®...The young master-nim is someone who does things on arge scale!¡¯


    Hilsman knew that Cale had said many times that he was going to do things lightly and destroyed many things in the process. That was why he was debating what he should do.


    He heard Cale''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Vice Captain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Hilsman looked toward Cale, who was looking down at the flowing river.


    It was an artistic sight, with the red-haired Cale standing between the river and sky that had both been dyed red by the sunset.


    There were not many people crossing the bridge due to the time of day.


    Actually, there were never many people crossing this bridge between the slums and the shopping district.


    Hilsman could hear Cale¡¯s voice that was extremely quiet such that only those close to him could hear it.


    ¡°Apparently a noble household¡¯s butler heads to the slums in order to bring food to the poor every so often.¡±


    It was an unexpected story, but the Vice Captain listened to it and responded back.


    ¡°What a good butler.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although, that butler is a staff member of the household that kidnaps citizens of the southwest region and sells them off as ves.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked toward the slums across the bridge.


    ¡°That butler just headed over to the slums. He was heading toward the ten houses where the citizens are imprisoned in the basement.¡±


    ¡®Need to destroy them.¡¯


    Vice Captain Hilsman slowly realized what Cale was nning on destroying.


    ¡°Hilsman.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°What do you think about it?¡±


    Cale waited for Hilsman¡¯s answer, and the knight soon responded back.


    ¡°A knight takes action whenever he sees injustice.¡±


    Hilsman added another statement once Cale looked toward him.


    ¡°However, if it is something rted to our liege, we will hold ourselves back regardless of what it is.¡±


    ¡°Is that part of the Knight¡¯s Creed as well?¡±


    ¡°No sir, it is my personal thoughts.¡±


    A knight takes action whenever he sees injustice unless it is something rted to his liege.


    It could seem unfair, but that was Knight Hilsman¡¯s personal creed.


    Cale did not look negatively upon Hilsman¡¯s personal creed, as Hilsman was someone who made it to the level of Vice Captain in the Henituse Estate that valued, ¡®us,¡¯ first.


    Cale stopping leaning on the bridge and started to speak.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not hold back now.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Cale looked toward the shopping district on the other side.


    Freesia was sending him a signal.


    This signal was the one that said that the people who were following Cale had returned to their master.


    Their master was naturally Antonio Gyerre.


    There was no way Antonio would not put a tail on Cale. Cale had decided to make his move in the open while knowing that Antonio had done this.


    Cale started to walk toward one of the shabby houses. It was the first house across the bridge. The ten houses continued on in a zig-zag pattern starting from this first house.


    Cale stood in front of the first house.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    A middle-aged man in front of the yard cautiously spoke while looking at Cale, who seemed to be a noble, as well as the knight beside him.


    At the same time, he had a look of despair as if he realized that he had run into a drunk noble based on Cale¡¯s red face.


    Cale asked the middle-aged man a question.


    ¡°Do you live alone?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? No. I live with my family.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cale smirked and continued to speak.


    ¡°Bring your entire family outside.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I will give you 10 seconds.¡±


    ¡°10. 9.¡±


    Cale started to count. The middle-aged man became anxious at Cale¡¯s counting before urgently moving after seeing Cale stop counting in order to make ament.


    ¡°I guess you think this noble¡¯s words are funny.¡±


    That made the middle-aged man instantly go inside the house.


    All of this was visible from the buildings in the shopping district across the street. The other people living in the slums quickly entered their houses and locked their tattered windows and doors.


    ¡®Looks like a crazy noble is causing trouble.¡¯


    They all felt that way. The middle-aged man bringing his family out felt the same way.


    He walked out with his wife, two sons, and a daughter.


    ¡°Young master-nim, this is my family.¡±


    The middle-aged man was shaking and his family seemed pitiful. At the same time, the ck Dragon started to speak in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - There are people in the basement. A lot of them. There are some children as well.


    The ck Dragon¡¯s voice was vicious.


    - They all look so thin. I think they have been starved. They are also dirty. I don¡¯t think they have been able to wash themselves for a while.


    Raon continued to speak in a sad tone.


    - ...The young ones were beating the people in the basement until just now. I want to kill them all.


    Cale looked toward the two sons and the daughter that the middle-aged man imed were his children. His gaze made them lower their heads as if they were scared of the noble.


    Cale asked the middle-aged man a question.


    ¡°So it¡¯s just the five of you?¡±


    The middle-aged man flinched for a moment before starting to speak as he bowed in a very respectful manner.


    ¡°Yes sir! I brought my entire family out as you requested, young master-nim!¡±


    - They are not his family. They were calling each other leader and assistant leader inside. Now they are lying as well! Bad! They are very bad!


    Raon was serving as a lie detector without even being told to do so.


    Cale looked down at the middle-aged man without much reaction. That gaze made the middle-aged man who had been bowing peek up and be anxious.


    Cale was smiling.


    The crazy noble who seemed to be drunk was smiling.


    ¡®What did I get myself into?¡¯


    The middle-aged man could see the Chryshi butler in the distance, who shook his head as if to tell the man to take care of it himself.


    He heard the noble¡¯s voice at that moment


    ¡°Then there should be nobody inside the house since your whole family is out here.¡±


    The middle-aged man knew the ves were inside but did not say anything as he contemted how to give this noble what he wanted.


    However, the noble, Cale, was beyond the middle-aged man¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°The house is old. It is very shabby.¡±


    Cale casually added on as if he was throwing a stone into a river.


    ¡°So, I am going to destroy it.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    The middle-aged man really believed he had heard something wrong. However, the noble in front of him was serious.


    ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll give you a new house. Is there a reason I can¡¯t destroy it?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see...¡±


    The knight who had been standing silently stepped forward. He still did not speak. He just clicked the sword in his scabbard a couple of times while looking at the middle-aged man.


    ¡®What the hell? What kind of situation is this?!¡±


    The middle-aged man could not believe it.


    Although it was a shabby house, it was still a good house for being in the slums as it was right across from the shopping district.


    Why would he suddenly destroy this house?


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I will destroy it in five seconds.¡±


    The human trafficker was going crazy.


    However, he could not tell this noble to not destroy it because there were people inside. The ves in the basement would naturally die if the house was destroyed.


    ¡°5.¡±


    The noble started to count.


    ¡°4.¡±


    The Chryshi household¡¯s butler turned his head.


    ¡°3.¡±


    It was his way of saying, ¡®let¡¯s forget about those ves.¡¯


    ¡°2.¡±


    However, he suddenly had a question.


    How would this young noble destroy the house?


    Could this one knight do it?


    ¡°1.¡±


    The answer to that question was soon revealed.


    ¡°0.¡±


    Cale announced the end of his countdown as the ck Dragon started to speak in his mind.


    - I put a shield on the basement as well as the entrance to the basement.


    ¡°Ha, haha-.¡±


    Cale started tough.


    This made the human traffickers confused.


    Oooooooong-


    They then heard a rumbling noise.


    At the same time, the noble reached out with his hands.


    Paaaat!


    They saw a pair of wings.


    They could also see arge shield.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    The shield with wings surrounded the house.


    It was as if it was trying to make it so other people could not see the house.


    Silver shield.


    Although the southwest region was far from the capital, the middle-aged man, as well as the baron¡¯s butler in the distance, were both familiar with this shield.


    ¡°...Perhaps?¡±


    The butler thought about a single person.


    He was thinking about the famous noble of the kingdom.


    This was someone who was not famous for his strength nor abilities, but for his just mindset. Since they were in the Gyerre territory that was close to the Empire, it was even easier for the butler to recall the name.


    ¡°...Cale Henituse?¡±


    The butler gasped as soon as he said the name.


    Poke.


    The tip of a sharp de was at his back.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say our young master¡¯s name as you please.¡±


    Ron, who was wearing a mask, lightly poked the butler with his dagger.


    ¡®Something is wrong.¡¯


    The butler finally realized that something must be wrong. His thoughts were proved to be true soon enough.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim, are you really going to destroy our house?¡±


    The middle-aged man started to speak to Cale with a pale expression before closing his mouth. He could see Cale¡¯s eyes.


    That was not the gaze of a drunk person.


    He had been so focused on the red face that he had not looked at Cale¡¯s eyes before this moment.


    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t say anything after seeing Cale¡¯s cold gaze, as well as the crowd that was looking at what was going on from both the slums and the shopping district.


    Cale finally gave the middle-aged man an answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 5 seconds.¡±


    5 seconds had already passed.


    Therge shield started to head down.


    - I will use my magic to support it as well!


    The silver shield that was fortified with Raon¡¯s magic fell on the house that was surrounded by the silver wings.


    Crack.


    It started with the sound of the roof slowly breaking.


    However, the noise started to get louder and louder.


    Boooom-


    The ground was rumbling as the housepletely fell.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The middle-aged man stumbled before falling on the ground from the rumbling. He had a nk expression as the wind and dust blew past his face. He could see the house crumbling to the ground through the half-transparent wings and shield.


    ¡®The stupid ves!¡¯


    The ves he needed to sell were crushed underneath the house.


    He was certain that they would be crushed to death as it was a crudely built basement.


    The crumbling noise was so loud that he couldn¡¯t even hear their screams.


    ¡®What do I do?


    How could there be such a terrible situation?¡¯


    It was at that moment that the human traffickers started to frown.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    Antonio Gyerre and his knights were riding toward them on their horses.


    Cale kept the Indestructible Shield up as he looked toward Antonio.


    Antonio got off the horse and quickly walked over to Cale. He was frowning.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Antonio had been outside to deal with some things when he heard that Cale was drunk and trying to destroy a house in the slums. He had thought that Cale was at least a decent human, but the rumors about him being trash seemed to be true.


    Just take a look, Cale still had a calm expression after destroying a house.


    ¡°You came faster than I expected.¡±


    ¡®I came quickly?¡¯


    Antonio let out a gasp.


    ¡°Ha! Young master Cale, do you know what you just did?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I destroyed a house.¡±


    ¡°...You know I was not being literal-!¡±


    ¡°I destroyed the house of a human trafficker.¡±


    Antonio instantly closed his mouth.


    The people watching on the bridge, the knights nearby, and even the human traffickers themselves could not say anything.


    However, Cale did not care about the silence at all.


    Paaaat-


    His silver shield floated up and moved to the next house.


    Cale approached the destroyed house as soon as the shield moved up.


    - It is right here. Human, over here!


    Cale stopped at a spot above the rubbles. He then started to clear the area. Hilsman approached Cale, who was quietly removing the rubbles.


    ¡°Hilsman, move this pir.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Hilsman easily moved the tall pir.


    Cale could finally see the door on the ground.


    The door waspletely fine without a single dent.


    Cale bent down and lifted up the door.


    Screeeech.


    Cale could see a group of people curled up without any space to move in the cramped basement.


    All of their skinny faces had expressions of confusions.


    Cale looked toward them and started to speak.


    ¡°You''re safe now.¡±


    He stood back up and looked toward Antonio.


    It was then that Antonio realized that Cale''s eyes were clear.


    ¡°Young master Antonio.¡±


    The shield opened its wings above the next house.


    ¡°A, aaaahhh!¡±


    The human traffickers who were observing the situation started to run out of the houses. Cale pointed to them and continued to speak to Antonio.


    ¡°Let me borrow your knights.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Antonio gasped before sending the knights to capture the people running away. He also sent one knight toward the castle.


    Cale sent a signal at the same time that caused Freesia to start to move toward the other houses with her subordinates.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    On and Hong also started to move after letting out casual meows. They would block the majority of the escape routes with poison fog.


    Finally, Ron, who still had a mask on, waved at Cale while still holding the Chryshi household''s butler by the neck.


    ¡®That vicious old man.¡¯


    Cale shook his head while listening to Raon''sment in his mind.


    - How disappointing. I didn''t know he woulde this early. We only destroyed one house.


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    Cale wished Antonio hade after he destroyed all ten of the houses.


    Cale started to speak again.


    ¡°One more.¡±


    - Really? Alright! I put a shield over the basement! The kidnapped people are safe! My shield is great and mighty!


    Boooom-


    Another house was destroyed.


    There was no reason to destroy it because Antonio had shown up so quickly, but Cale still chose to destroy it.


    It was because he was angry.


    The sight of those lifeless faces in the basement made him want to destroy something.


    Paaaat-


    The silver lighting out of Cale''s hand disappeared.


    The silver shield soon disappeared as well.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A breeze started toe out from the rubbles of the house.


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    Cale lightly coughed before wiping away the bit of blooding out of his mouth.


    ¡®This much is nothing.¡¯


    There wasn¡¯t much burden on his body as it was the Indestructible Shield and Raon''s magic working together. He didn¡¯t stagger nor cough up blood. However, for some reason, the strength of the shield seemed to be getting stronger.


    Cale was satisfied with the small cough and the tiny bit of blood as the Vitality of the Heart worked to heal him right away.


    Raon was fluttering his wings with a vicious expression, but Cale still casually turned his head as he could not see him.


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    He made eye contact with Antonio Gyerre. Antonio was stiff.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Shall we chat?¡±


    Of course, the topic of the discussion, as well as the start and finish of the discussion, were all up to Cale.

 Chapter 184: Young master-nim, you really are... (3)

    <h4>Chapter 184: Young master-nim, you really are... (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Antonio Gyerre looked around.


    He could see the territory''s soldiers quickly approaching from the distance. There were citizens standing across the bridge in the shopping district as well.


    Most importantly, there were the people of the slums who were hiding in their houses but had their ears open.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    The Guard Captain and administrator approached Antonio. Cale handed a piece of paper to Antonio. There was a total of 10 houses marked on it.


    ¡°Those are the houses the human traffickers have people imprisoned.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you very much, young master Cale.¡±


    Antonio was certain after seeing Cale looking at him clearly.


    This person was not drunk at all. He had clearly proceeded with this n with a clear mind.


    Cale handed him another document.


    ¡°...This crest-¡±


    Antonio saw the crest on top of the document.


    It was the crest of Baron Chryshi, one of the vassals of the Gyerre household. Antonio''s expression turned serious. He then noticed a person being dragged over by Vice Captain Hilsman.


    ¡°This is the butler of the Chryshi household.¡±


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    Antonio called out to Cale almost in a moan. A terrible thought was going through his mind. There was a good chance that this thought would be reality.


    ¡°Young master Antonio.¡±


    Cale approached Antonio. He looked toward Antonio, who was looking at him with a stiff expression, and started to speak.


    ¡°I do not have the talent of beating around the bush.¡±


    Antonio felt as if his mouth was going dry. The innocent looking noble, the stupid looking noble who said he was going to drink, that person was no longer in front of him.


    This person in front of him was the Cale Henituse that was known to be the crown prince¡¯s close confidant.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do this quietly on purpose.¡±


    Cale made it very clear to Antonio and the Gyerre Estate.


    He had done this out in the open on purpose. There was a hidden meaning underneath it as well.


    If Cale had given this information to the Gyerres in advance, they would have stealthily taken care of everything.


    That would have been preferable for the Gyerre Estate.


    They would have been able to hide the fact that such atrocities had happened in the center of the Gyerre territory where the Gyerre Castle was located.


    However, it was impossible to take care of this issue quietly now.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Antonio questioned Cale¡¯s actions. He would have had no choice but to agree to any of Cale''s conditions if Cale had used the fact that he would keep this incident a secret as leverage.


    Antonio could see Cale¡¯s mouth starting to open as if he was going to answer this question.


    Cale had done this out in the open on purpose.


    There was a reason for that.


    ¡°I need the southwest region.¡±


    The crown prince.


    Antonio suddenly thought about that person. However, Cale did not exin anything else.


    ¡°I''m sure that you are busy now, so let us chatter.¡±


    Cale walked past Antonio and leisurely returned to the castle.


    Antonio observed Cale, who was walking away, before sighing and turning around.


    ¡°Some of the knights wille with me to the Chryshi Estate this instant!¡±


    Antonio had to take care of this sudden storm first.


    Cale asked Ron, who had stealthily appeared next to him.


    ¡°They¡¯re not following me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim. Young master Antonio seems to be focused on resolving this incident first.¡±


    He is authoritative and puts a lot of emphasis on a person''s qualifications, but at least his foundation is solid.


    Cale made a judgment about Antonio¡¯s character before slowly walking back to the castle so that people would see him.


    ¡®I need to do this so that more people talk about it.¡¯


    Cale was hoping that the southwest region''s influence would shrink a bit from this incident.


    The north would be chaotic in the spring so shouldn¡¯t at least the south be quiet?


    The southeast would be busy because they border the Whipper Kingdom that is ruled by Commander Toonka. They are probably nervous because they were worried about if and when Toonka might do something crazy again.


    ¡®...The fact that Toonka is quiet these days is weird too.¡¯


    Toonka had be quiet after the war with the Empire.


    Cale decided not to worry about it for now.


    ¡°I''m hungry.¡±


    It was because he was hungry.


    He became hungry after the Vitality of the Heart was utilized. Cale started to walk a bit faster.


    ¡°Young master-nim, please make sure to have a hearty dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will. Too bad Beacrox isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Cale, who answered Ron with whatever came to his mind, looked toward Ron after hearing Ron''s next words.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I am very proud of you.¡±


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    It was a stark contrast to the Ron who always had a benign smile on his face.


    Cale had not forgotten about how Ron looked happy earlier while clenching the butler¡¯s neck. He seemed to be the most energetic he had seen in a while. Someone might even think he had be young again.


    ¡®What a scary old man.¡¯


    Cale slowly took a half step away from Ron and rushed back to the castle. Ron watched Cale walking away from him before mumbling to himself.


    ¡°He never changes.¡±


    The young master who was now a full-grown puppy, no, the young master who had be a tiger still did not know how to control his facial expressions.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    Ron picked up the two kittens who stealthily approached him and followed behind Cale.


    Antonio Gyerre looked out the window while walking down the hallway in the middle of the night.


    The Gyerre Castle. There were many people walking around with torches inside of the castle. He watched these people who were moving with urgency and thought about his grandmother, Duchess Sonata.


    ¡®Cale Henituse. Find out what he, and the crown prince behind him, wants.¡¯


    He had seen anger in his grandmother¡¯s face for the first time in a long while.


    That anger was directed at herself.


    The Chryshi Household.


    The documents that Cale¡¯s guard knight had brought over, as well as the information that they had gained by storming the baron¡¯s estate, gave the Duchess quite the headache.


    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯


    A noble was involved in the ve trade.


    Although she did not have detailed information yet, that alone was enough to embarrass the Gyerre household. Furthermore, the citizens had witnessed all of it.


    There was bound to be a punishment from the crown, a loss of trust with the citizens, and judgment from the other nobles.


    All of this was giving Antonio a headache as well.


    However, he still needed to meet with Cale Henituse tonight. That was the mountain he needed to climb right now.


    Of course, the real mountain he needed to climb was the crown prince, as Cale Henituse was working for the crown prince.


    Prince Alberu was the prince who was poised to be the next king. There was no way he would just let this go.


    ¡®And Cale Henituse is a noble as well. He will try to use this to ckmail us for his own benefits.¡¯


    Antonio had seen many greedy people hiding under the title of noble. Everybody he hade across had been the same way.


    That was why he had always tried his best to be a proper noble. He didn''t want to give anybody a chance to find something to use against him. This was also the reason he ranked people with his own set of qualifications. It made it easier to deal with them.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Antonio made a noise outside of the guest reception room. That made Cale Henituse¡¯s guard knight bow to greet him.


    Antonio pointed to the door and Hilsman cautiously knocked on the door.


    ¡°Young master-nim, young master Antonio has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Please tell him toe in.¡±


    Antonio stopped the guard knight and turned the knob himself after hearing Cale''s voice.


    ¡°I will help myself in.¡±


    Antonio opened the door.


    This was the first time he felt nervous going into his own guest reception room.


    ¡®Is this what it feels like to have your weakness grasped by someone else?¡¯


    ¡®I''m curious to know what he will demand from me.¡¯


    Just what would Cale Henituse demand from him?


    That was what Antonio was curious about.


    But he thought the most Cale would want is power to support the crown prince. That was why he did not seem nervous as he walked in through the door.


    Screeeech-


    He noticed Cale Henituse looking out the window as soon as he opened the door.


    Antonio, the heir of the Gyerre household, felt as if it had been a while since he had seen someone''s back. Frustration and annoyance filled his mind.


    ¡°Young master Antonio.¡±


    Cale called out to him and slowly turned at that moment.


    He then asked in a casual tone.


    ¡°Are the people okay?¡±


    Antonio, who had been walking in, suddenly stopped moving. He looked toward Cale, who asked once more after it seemed as if Antonio did not understand his question.


    ¡°Are the people who were kidnapped doing okay?¡±


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t think you''d ask such a question.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked toward Antonio, who was mumbling to himself with confusion. That made Antonio sigh before closing the door.


    ¡°We managed to rescue all of them.¡±


    ¡°That is a relief.¡±


    Antonio could see Cale smiling before returning to his stoic expression after hearing his words. That made Antonio start to feel odd.


    Was asking about the citizens another strategic move in order to get the Gyerre household to bend their knee?


    Or was Cale truly concerned?


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll find out based on our conversation.¡¯


    Everything would be revealed based on what Cale Henituse asks of him.


    Antonio had a lot of things to do right now, but he did not lose his calm demeanor. He sat down on a couch and pointed to the opposite side for Cale.


    However, Cale did not sit down.


    ¡°I''m sure you that are busy with work for the territory, so I will keep it short.¡±


    Cale did not want to extend this conversation for no reason.


    ¡°I already mentioned I am not talented in beating around the bush, so I will get straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°I am curious to hear what you have to say.¡±


    ¡®What will he ask for?¡¯


    Antonio was leaning on the couch looking rxed, but his back was stiff as he looked toward Cale.


    Cale took a document out of his chest pocket and put it on the table.


    ck!


    It was a thick stack of paper.


    ¡®Are these his conditions?¡¯


    Cale started to speak as Antonio had that thought in his head.


    ¡°This is a document detailing how the Chryshi household hired an assassin guild to kidnap a child in the past.¡±


    Antonio''s face turned stiff.


    The ve trade wasn¡¯t it.


    There was more to it.


    Cale Henituse had two cards up his sleeve and Antonio had just found out the second one.


    He could see Cale smiling at him.


    ¡°I did not share this in front of the citizens earlier. Only I know about this.¡±


    Antonio brushed his eyes with his hands. This single day had brought him quite a lot of fatigue.


    ¡°...I am also not talented in beating around the bush. Nor do I have the time to do so.¡±


    He asked Cale to get to the point.


    ¡°What is it that you want?¡±


    ck!


    However, another stack of paper was thrown on the table instead of a response. Antonio looked down at the stack of paper.


    ¡°This is the information about the merchant guild that the Chryshi household sold the ves to.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Antonio held back his groan.


    He had thought Cale was famous for his just actions, but Cale was more meticulous than he had expected. Cale had information that the Duke''s Estate did not have because the incident had just urred today. Antonio had no choice but to be dragged around by Cale.


    Antonio almost cked out after hearing Cale¡¯s next words.


    ¡°It is a merchant guild from the Empire.¡±


    Antonio closed his eyes.


    ¡®...That damn crazy bastard!¡¯


    He could not help but swear at Baron Chryshi.


    Not only did he enve his fellow citizens, but he had also sold them off to a merchant guild from the Empire. It was difficult even for a person to move from one region of the kingdom to another, but he had smuggled them out to a foreign nation.


    This would be bad for the Gyerre household if it was to get out.


    Antonio felt gratitude that Cale brought this information to them first. However, he felt suffocated at the same time.


    His weakness had been thoroughly grasped.


    ¡®Antonio, these so-called nobles are willing to stab each other for their own greed. That is why you need to know how to wield the sword as well.¡¯


    He remembered his grandmother''s words.


    A sword was at his neck right now.


    He was in a dire situation.


    ¡°Young master Antonio.¡±


    Antonio opened his eyes.


    He looked back at Cale Henituse.


    ¡°Please guard the southwest region''s gate.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    An unexpected story wasing out of Cale¡¯s mouth. He could not avoid Cale''s gaze.


    ¡°Please make it so that a merchant guild from the Empire would not dare toe over to our Roan Kingdom in order to do such terrible deeds again.¡±


    That was all Cale wanted from the Gyerre household.


    ¡°Don''t let even one of those damn rats in.¡±


    Cale wanted Antonio to make it so that the Empire could not strike the Roan Kingdom while the war was going on to the north.


    ¡°As the gatekeeper, please have the Gyerre household keep the southwest gate safe.¡±


    Antonio could feel his hands starting to go numb as he was looking into Cale''s firm gaze.


    ¡°That is what I want from you.¡±


    Cale''s request was for the Gyerre household to do their job properly.


    Antonio could not help but gulp.


    All Cale was asking him to do was to properly do his job as a noble.


    However, Antonio felt as if those words were very heavy.


    He had never seen a noble sincerely wish for something so obvious like this before.


    Alcohol. Trash. Greed.


    Many words floated through his mind at once. He realized that he had the wrong impression of Cale.


    This person was different. He did not want power nor have any greed.


    He was not a fake pretending to be a noble.


    ¡°...Young master Cale-¡±


    ¡°And.¡±


    However, Cale was not done speaking.


    ¡°When the kingdom asks for it.¡±


    There was something else the crown prince wanted.


    ¡°Please open the gates.¡±


    The Empire would not stand for the alliance of the four kingdoms and the one beast tribe.


    ¡°This is what we want.¡±


    Cale then stopped talking.


    Noble.


    Antonio looked toward Cale and thought this was a, ¡¯true noble.¡¯ Antonio, who also wanted to be a true noble, clenched his fists.

 Chapter 185: Young master-nim, you really are... (4)

    <h4>Chapter 185: Young master-nim, you really are... (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Silence filled the guest reception room.


    Antonio looked down at his clenched fists before slowly unclenching them. He could see his empty palm.


    He had realized something about himself through this chat.


    Why did he think that Cale Henituse was looking to get something for him or try to take advantage of him when all he did was ask for a chat?


    Antonio felt as if there was a mask in his empty palm. The name of that mask was, ¡®noble.¡¯ He too was wearing a fake noble mask.


    He started to speak.


    ¡°What do you mean by open the gates?¡±


    Antonio''s nervousness showed as he asked the question.


    ¡®Open the gates to the Empire when the kingdom asks for it.¡¯


    It was a pretty dangerous promation if you understood it in the wrong way. It could be interpreted as the Roan Kingdom raising their sword against the Empire.


    ¡°Young master Antonio.¡±


    However, Cale just responded back with a question.


    ¡°Are you worried that his highness the crown prince would want to wage war against the Empire?¡±


    This was indeed the case.


    The crown prince might desire to go to war against the Empire or another foreign nation. That was what Antonio was worried about.


    Antonio could see that a corner of Cale''s lip had gone up a bit.


    ¡°I thought I was very clear.¡±


    Cale repeated his words once again.


    ¡°When the kingdom asks for it.¡±


    Not the crown prince but the kingdom.


    There was a big difference between the two.


    However, Antonio did not realize that difference until just now. Cale added on after realizing that Antonio had caught on.


    ¡°The Gyerre household that works for the kingdom should know what I mean, right?¡±


    ¡®Works for the kingdom.¡¯


    Those words lingered in Antonio¡¯s mind. His expression turned serious at the same time.


    A situation where the entire Roan Kingdom would want them to open the gates to the Empire.


    That would mean that the Empire did something terrible that the Roan Kingdom could not simply brush aside.


    The kingdom meant that the crown, the nobles, and the citizens all wanted it.


    ¡®...What did the Empire do?¡¯


    The Gyerre household was responsible for the southwest region that was the closest to the Empire. Although he was the heir of the family, Antonio could not figure out what the Empire could have done in order to cause such a situation.


    He called out to Cale after realizing that hisck of information was a more serious issue.


    ¡°Young master Cale-¡±


    ¡°Figure it out yourself.¡±


    Antonio could not ask about what the Empire did after hearing Cale''s response that drew the line.


    He could not say anything about it.


    With his weakness in Cale''s hands, he had to do whatever was asked of him without asking any questions. Furthermore, it was only proper for the Gyerre household to figure it out on their own if it was something the Empire did that was rted to the kingdom.


    It was either that he investigate it on his own, or, there was another option.


    ¡°...I will ask his highness, the crown prince.¡±


    He needed to go above the Duke level to ask.


    Antonio looked toward Cale, who epted his response as the obvious answer and made up his mind to stealthily investigate the Empire and go through the southwest region¡¯s defensive maneuvers once more.


    That was the response that Cale had wanted.


    He wanted Antonio to be wary.


    He also wanted Antonio to stealthily investigate the Empire. In addition, Antonio would be interested in the flow of events in the kingdom without only seeking power.


    It would be beneficial for Cale if a noble who held power in one region of the kingdom held such a demeanor. Cale sat up on the chair and made eye contact with Antonio.


    ¡°I hope that you make the right decision after thinking about it.¡±


    Cale did not want to talk anymore.


    All requests were best if they were presented in a short manner.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to threaten Antonio in the process.


    ¡°These documents are all copies. I have the originals, so I hope that you make your decision without forgetting that your weakness is still in my hands.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Antonio let out a sigh and smiled.


    That action made Cale start to frown. Antonio was smiling after being threatened.


    ¡®...This is weird.¡¯


    He thought that Antonio had understood him, but rather than frowning, Antonio had a smile on his face.


    ¡®Why is he smiling?¡¯


    Antonio was relieved while Cale was confused.


    ¡®Not everything grandmother said is correct.¡¯


    A noble who uses your weakness in order to request something on behalf of the kingdom is a, ¡®true noble.¡¯ Antonio felt as if something in his mind had cleared up after meeting such a, ¡®true noble.¡¯


    ¡°You are a noble, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Of course?¡±


    But Cale could see that Antonio had understood him properly.


    ¡®I guess I meet his criteria.¡¯


    The fact that Antonio had called him a noble meant that Antonio had a very good impression of him.


    ¡®The crown prince will take care of the rest.¡¯


    The crown prince would know how to keep Antonio in check as soon as Cale handed over the documents.


    Cale felt satisfied that things went as nned.


    However, there was something that went a bit different than he had expected.


    ¡°I know you are busy, so I will be on my way now.¡±


    Cale heard Antonio''s voice as he was about to walk out of the guest reception room.


    ¡°Thank you very much, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale turned around in shock.


    ¡°Thank you for many things.¡±


    The smiling Antonio seemed to be giving off a sense of vitality. Cale started to feel odd after seeing Antonio looking happy, contrary to his expectations.


    ¡®...Should I have properly threatened him and taken something in the process?¡¯


    He had not requested any material goods from the Gyerre household in order to act like a proper noble. He felt a bit disappointed, however, Cale forced a smile toward Antonio before walking out of the guest reception room.


    He was pretty much done with his tasks for the day.


    However, there was still one task remaining.


    But that was for tomorrow. He could not do it until after midnight.


    Thergest guest bedroom. Cale leaned back on thefortable bed and looked toward the videomunication device.


    - I connected it!


    Wiiiiiiiiiiing.


    The screen turned on and Raon flew over to the corner where On and Hong were sitting. There was a lot of food in front of the three children.


    Cale observed Raon quietly chewing on some meat before turning his gaze toward the screen.


    - Young master Cale.


    He was naturally talking to crown prince Alberu.


    Thest task he had was to report to the crown prince. It was always necessary to report in after creating a mess.


    Crown prince Alberu was frowning.


    Cale understood that Alberu would find it disrespectful that he was leaning on the bed. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry after seeing someone rxing on a bed when they had been working frantically until now?


    Cale, who had filled his stomach with food, felt bad for Alberu.


    That was why he started to speak first.


    ¡°Your highness-¡±


    But Alberu cut him off. Alberu was frowning as he started to speak, almost in agony.


    - You really are not the kingdom''s star but the kingdom''s light.


    ¡®...What the...¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    Alberu did not care as he used his glib tongue for the first time in a while.


    - With a light like you, our Roan Kingdom is not even afraid of the darkness. You are not just a star, but the brightest star in our kingdom.


    ¡®...Why is he acting like this?¡¯


    He started to get annoyed even though he was full and rxed.


    ¡°Your highness, shall I sit up?¡±


    Cale tried to stop leaning on the bed and sitting up.


    - No, no need to do so. I heard about it.


    Alberu no longer seemed to be in agony as he started to smile brightly. Someone might even think that he was out enjoying a beautiful flower field or something.


    However, Alberu was feeling as if he was somewhere even better than a flower field.


    - You coughed up blood and almost fainted while trying to capture human traffickers in the Gyerre territory?


    ¡°...A part of it is true.¡±


    He did not cough up blood or almost faint.


    - You used amazing charisma in order to capture the human traffickers, destroyed their buildings with the silver shield, and rescued the imprisoned citizens?


    ¡°...I suppose so?¡±


    That was indeed what had happened.


    However, it seemed to be a bit exaggerated.


    - You pretended to be drunk and observed the human traffickers through a restaurant window before confidently taking them on with just one knight by your side?


    ¡°...Could you please stop?¡±


    Cale started to frown while Alberu started to smirk. Alberu seemed to be feeling good even though his face looked tired.


    That made Cale realize that there was no need to go into details about today''s event with Alberu.


    ¡°It looks like you''ve already heard about most of it, your highness.¡±


    He knew that one of the crown¡¯s informants would be in the Gyerre territory.


    The crown prince was a meticulous person after all.


    However, he had not expected that much information to be delivered so quickly.


    - Yes. My informant told me about the rumors spreading through the territory.


    The exaggerated version Alberu discussed was what was quickly spreading throughout the Gyerre territory. The Duke''s Estate had no way of stopping the rumors from spreading.


    Alberu hade to a conclusion after hearing the rumors.


    - A good crazy bastard.


    Alberu did not enjoy seeing Cale smirking at his words.


    The other information he had received said that he did not cough up much blood but that there was only a bit of blood.


    That would be why he wasying down to recover.


    Then he could have rested and reported to him in the morning, but he was uselessly proper and waited until past midnight to report.


    That was why Alberu found Cale to be the easiest to work with, even if he didn¡¯t like the bastard.


    It was because Cale was simr to him.


    - What is it you need to report?


    He was not the cruel type to hold up a recovering person. Furthermore, this bastard was the one who would soon go to the Caro Kingdom¡¯s auction house in his stead.


    ¡°It is just a short report. I will send you the documents soon, but the merchant guild that traded with the Chryshi household is from the Empire, and there is also evidence of the Chryshi household hiring an assassin guild in order to kidnap a child in the past.¡±


    Alberu suddenly felt a headacheing on.


    - That is a short report?


    ¡°Yes, your highness. The Gyerre household will contact you soon. I put the chain on them so that you can use them as you wish.¡±


    - ...I suddenly feel tired.


    Cale could see that Alberu was brimming with energy, contrary to his words. When he thought about it, the crown prince seemed to be the happiest when he could use people to his advantage.


    - I will hold on to the chains tightly.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. I''m sure that the wise star of our kingdom will be able to properly handle any issues thate up.¡±


    Cale felt odd after finishing his sentence. He soon realized why he felt this way.


    It was because Alberu did not hang up even after he was finished with his report and started to tter him. Cale stiffened up while wondering if Alberu had something else to say.


    ¡®Is he going to put me to work?¡¯


    The satisfaction he had felt from throwing the Gyerre territory issue over to the crown prince slowly disappeared.


    He heard Alberu''s voice at that moment.


    - Sleep well.


    Click.


    Alberu hung up.


    The crown prince had a look on his face as if he was being forced to eat something he didn¡¯t like as he hung up.


    ¡®Something feels off.¡¯


    Cale quickly pushed the videomunication device away.


    He then made a request to Raon beforeying down.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, human? Sleep well as the crown prince said!¡±


    ¡°I will. Ignore the calls from the crown prince for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Cale looked at Raon''s front paws that were pulling the nket up to his neck before deciding not to pick up any of the crown prince¡¯s calls for a while.


    He then firmed his resolve once more.


    ¡®Within this year, no, by the end of next year, let¡¯s deal with the North and the Empire so that I can rx in the vi.¡¯


    Cale had such a simple desire as he fell asleep. The children averaging nine-years-old left him alone as they chatted quietly on the side.


    ¡°We only got to see the desertst time we went to the Caro Kingdom! We will get to see all of it this time!¡±


    ¡°I really like traveling!¡±


    On quietly finished eating a slice of cake while listening to her younger siblings chat. Raon and Hong could not hide their excitement about their next destination.


    ¡°Our house is good, but traveling is nice too!¡±


    ¡°I agree! It''s fun traveling together like this!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I''m curious about the Eastern continent too! Let¡¯s travel everywhere! We are great and mighty, so we can do it!¡±


    They were saying things that would make Cale faint in shock. On peeked toward the sleeping Cale before shaking her head. However, she kept her mouth shut as she wanted her younger siblings¡¯ desires to be true.


    Hong and Raon started to discuss their ns to travel the world while On just sat there in silence.


    Cale had a nightmare that night.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you don¡¯t look too well.¡±


    ¡°I had a nightmare.¡±


    Cale shivered as he recalled the terrible nightmare.


    His dream was one where he was traveling the world with multiple baggage-like people. The Vitality of the Heart could not heal mental damage, so Cale looked pale for the first time in a long while.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    The person who came to see Cale cautiously started to speak as he looked toward the pale Cale.


    ¡°The Paerun Kingdom''s capital was a nightmare.¡±


    It was the Flynn Merchant Guild''s Billos. He could see Cale smiling for a moment at hisment before returning to his usual stoic expression.


    Bago City, the capital of the Paerun Kingdom. The location of the God''s Tears Lake.


    Thatke was still on fire and the citizens of the Paerun Kingdom were talking about how this was the god¡¯s rage or the god¡¯s will.


    Although nobody was hurt nor suffered any damages from the fire, the fear and uncertainty continued to develop in the minds of the citizens.


    Billos was half certain that Cale''s group was responsible for the fire.


    ¡°The fire is still not out?¡±


    Cale''s response made him bepletely certain.


    ¡®Young master Cale Henituse did something big again!¡¯


    ¡°Young master-nim, just what did you do?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Billos started to get frustrated with Cale¡¯s casual demeanor.


    ¡°The north is a mess, a mess. It is a total mess!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Ho, my goodness.¡±


    Billos sighed in front of Cale for the first time. Cale ignored him and got on the carriage.


    ¡°Billos, let¡¯s head over to the Caro Kingdom right away.¡±


    He needed to go to the auction house in order to hook a person instead of any item in the auction.


    He also needed to get some money in the process.

 Chapter 186: A Small Goal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 186: A Small Goal (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    But he could not leave right away.


    ¡°Why are you trying to leave so early?¡±


    A person with a bright smile approached Cale.


    Antonio Gyerre was heading toward the carriage. Cale started to frown while watching him approach.


    ¡®Do they not get along?¡¯


    Billos thought that the two nobles did not get along based on their expressions.


    They were each close confidants of different princes. Furthermore, Cale had caused chaos in the territory by revealing the human trafficking in the Gyerre territory, thus making the Gyerre household face pressure from the crown and the rest of the nobles in the southwest region.


    ¡®...This is weird.¡¯


    Billos found something weird about his thought process.


    ¡®Why only pressure the southwest?¡¯


    The northwest and northeast regions were quiet. The central region was currently under strict scrutiny after the crown prince had personally sent out an investigation squad in rage.


    Why were the other regions so quiet?


    ¡®...I see.¡¯


    He soon realized the answer.


    There were no Dukes or Marquises in the northeast region. That was why there was no, ¡®leader.¡¯


    However, all of the nobles in the northeast region were wary of what Count Henituse would think of their actions.


    On the other side, Marquis Stan''s household held full control of the northwest region and Taylor Stan, the head of the Stan household, was one of the crown prince''s people.


    Billos recalled what his uncle Odeus, the man who had taken control of the northwest region''s underworld, had said to him in the past.


    Odeus had casually said it as he happily gave Billos ess to his own house when Billos was looking to create secret residences in the Mogoru Empire and the Paerun Kingdom.


    ¡®Of course I need to do it if it is something rted to young master Cale. That is the only way for me to survive in the northwest region.¡¯


    The words that he had not paid much attention to in the past suddenly came in like a hook.


    Billos had worked with Cale multiple times, but he did not know everything Cale had done, nor did he know about all of Cale''s connections.


    ¡®...Have I ever worked with someone without knowing much about them?¡¯


    Billos felt chills on his back after having that thought. It was at that moment.


    He heard Cale mumbling quietly while looking at the approaching Antonio Gyerre.


    ¡°...So annoying.¡±


    He really seemed to be annoyed.


    Billos¡¯s expression changed a bit after hearing that. This wasn¡¯t the type of annoyance you felt from running into your enemy and being put in a terrible situation. It was more like the annoyance you feel when someone wakes you up.


    Antonio''s actions were different than Billos had expected as well.


    Cale and Antonio. The two of them do not get along.


    That was what Billos thought. However, the sight in front of him was slightly different than what he had expected.


    ¡°Young master Cale, shouldn¡¯t you check up on things before you leave?¡±


    Cale got off the carriage in order to follow proper etiquette and stood in front of Antonio.


    ¡°I''m sure that it was done properly since it was the Gyerre household that did it. With that being the case, is there a reason for me to check?¡±


    ¡°...I see. You trust in my family.¡±


    Antonio felt an odd sensation after hearing that Cale trusted his family to take care of things properly. He heard a voice behind him at that moment.


    ¡°We are nning on locking the gates for a while.¡±


    Antonio turned around. Everybody who was there bowed respectfully at the same time. Cale bowed as well.


    Sonata Gyerre. The current Duchess approached Cale.


    Cale was thinking about what she had just said as she approached.


    ¡®We are nning on locking the gates for a while.¡¯


    The crown prince and Duchess Gyerre had decided to hide the fact that the ves were bought by a merchant guild from the Empire. Things would spread as soon as they caught that merchant guild, but they were still trying to prevent the news from spreading right now.


    A total of three times.


    That was how many times the Chryshi household had sold ves to this merchant guild. The time frame of these transactions corresponded with Alberu solidifying his position as the future king.


    With Alberu gaining power instead of the prince that the Gyerre household supported, Baron Chryshi decided that it would be best to gain power through money.


    Alberu was furious after finding out about all of this, although he did not show his emotions to Cale.


    He was currently stealthily investigating whether there were any other ve trades happening in the kingdom. That was why he decided to hide the information about the Empire¡¯s merchant guild.


    However, this did not erase the Gyerre household''s sin of not taking care of the border to the point that citizens of the kingdom were being sold off as ves.


    Duchess Sonata Gyerre made up her mind after making a deal with the crown prince. This was the first time she was talking about it to anyone other than her grandson.


    To lock the gates.


    That had been Cale''s condition. There was more to it than just firmly locking the gates as the gatekeeper.


    Duchess Gyerre discussed the other part as well.


    ¡°The Gyerre household will also temporarily pause all international activities, as well as call back all of our family members and vassals.¡±


    Cease all international activities.


    Call back the family.


    Those words made Billos and the others¡¯ expression stiffen up.


    They had realized what the Duchess had meant.


    Although she called it, ¡®international activities,¡¯ their so-called, ¡®international activities,¡¯ involved gaining more power. The people who were responsible for this were the family members involved in the central region¡¯s politics.


    She was announcing that they would pause these activities.


    This pretty much meant that the Gyerre household was letting go of any power in the central region. Although she did add the word, ¡®temporarily,¡¯ it was still a big deal.


    A ve trade.


    That was a big sin. However, it was not big enough for the Duchess to respond so harshly on herself. Since the ve trade was caused by the actions of a vassal household, she just had to feign ignorance.


    She should take some responsibility, but that was the cruel nature of the world.


    ¡®But why?¡¯


    The rest of the people were confused, but Duchess Sonata, Antonio, and even Cale were all calm. However, a bigger shock came from Duchess Sonata''s next words.


    ¡°I also n to pass the title of Duke to Antonio by the end of the year.¡±


    "Grandmother!¡±


    Antonio called toward Duchess Sonata in shock, but she was calm. No, she had a cold gaze in her eyes.


    ¡®This was my fault.¡¯


    The Gyerre household would be shaken up once more when the identity of the Empire¡¯s merchant guild is revealed. Her choosing to take responsibility and step down would reduce the amount of chatter in the future.


    Furthermore, she was nning on having Baron Chryshi relinquish his title and punishing his family, thus making any Chryshi descendants never show their faces in the world again.


    But she was still worried.


    She was worried because she did not notice the gap in the gates into the kingdom.


    She had thought that securing power was the way to survive, however, she was wrong.


    The gates to the house were broken while they were fighting for power. This was uneptable.


    She looked toward her grandson, Antonio.


    She had always told her grandson the following.


    ¡®Nobles are all greedy people. You need to know how to use your sword if you want to survive. You cannot show any opening. You must always make a judgment about them and use those judgements to your advantage.¡¯


    It may have sounded harsh, but her grandson had never talked back to her. He always showed the demeanor of a proper and authoritative noble.


    However, she had noticed how her grandson truly felt.


    Although he was authoritative, her grandson held a lot of pride for the title of noble.


    ¡®Matriarch-nim, I believe we should lock the gates.¡¯


    Antonio was the first to suggest that they let go of their power and focus on fixing their internal affairs.


    That made her realize that it was time to pass the title onto her grandson and support him to be a reliable gatekeeper for the southwest region.


    "...Grandmother.¡±


    She scolded him after hearing her grandson calling for her once more.


    ¡°I am currently speaking as the matriarch. Make sure to use the proper title.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, matriarch-nim.¡±


    Antonio realized that she had made her decision based on her stern actions. Sonata never changed her mind when she acted like this.


    As such, he just quietly watched his grandmother approach Cale. He felt pained because he knew that his grandmother med herself for this incident.


    However, he gasped after hearing what she said to Cale. It was because he realized that the Duchess was still strong.


    ¡°Do you know who the best drinker in this household is?¡±


    Cale became anxious.


    He had expected them to lock the gates, however, the Duchess had personally shown up to announce their seclusion and that she was stepping down from the position of Duchess and passing the title onto her grandson.


    And why was she suddenly talking about drinking?


    Cale did not know the answer and responded as such.


    ¡°...I am not sure.¡±


    Sonata''s wrinkled face started to smile.


    ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I am the best drinker. Let''s drink together next time.¡±


    Billos was amazed by her statement.


    Duchess Sonata was known for not meeting with many people outside of during official settings. It was because she could not trust many people. Such a person was talking about sharing a meal with someone without power nor influence.


    ¡®Just what did the young master-nim do this time?!¡¯


    Duchess Gyerre and Cale, who should be bitter enemies, seemed to be so friendly with each other. Billos looked toward Cale with reverence while Cale did not like how things were progressing.


    ¡®Why is the Duchess acting like this?¡¯


    Cale had no desire to share a meal with any of the Gyerres.


    Cale put on a respectful and gentle smile before responding to the Duchess.


    ¡°I will bring some great alcohol with me should we be fated to meet again.¡±


    Fated to meet again.


    That meant that he would not being for no reason.


    Duchess Sonata was amazed that Cale did not rush at the chance to build a friendship with her.


    ¡®He definitely isn¡¯t an average punk.¡¯


    The crown prince had said that he would send someone to let her know when it was time to open the gates. She was certain that this person would be Cale Henituse.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±


    The old woman''s eyes sparkled as she proimed there would be a next time while Cale slowly avoided her gaze and bowed.


    ¡®There won''t be a next time.¡¯


    Cale had no intention of that happening.


    Antonio looked toward Cale and his grandmother before he started to smile. Only he noticed that his grandmother had epted Cale Henituse as a, ¡®true noble.¡¯


    ¡°Then I will be on my way now.¡±


    Cale bid farewell to the Duchess before trying to get back on the carriage. He then seemed to have remembered something as he turned back and asked.


    ¡°Duchess-nim, is everybody safe?¡±


    Although Cale did not rify who he was talking about, Sonata immediately understood.


    ¡°Yes, they are safe. They are currently getting healthier.¡±


    Cale was talking about the kidnapped citizens.


    ¡°That is a relief.¡±


    Sonata looked at the corner of Cale''s lips twitching and knew that this was Cale''s true smile.


    ¡®He''s a decent kid.¡¯


    He was better than she had expected.


    The crown prince that she had chatted with this time was a good boy too.


    She was thinking that, if she was going to let go of power now, she needed to prepare for the next time she would seek power.


    ¡®I should leave allmunications with the crown prince and Cale to Antonio.¡¯


    Sonata¡¯s gaze toward Cale became deeper, but Cale internally sighed in relief that she was not trying to hold him up.


    He finished boding farewell once more before finally getting to leave the Gyerre territory.


    Billos, who was on the carriage with Cale, was able to figure out that Cale was talented in many more things than just gaining wealth.


    That was why he became full of expectations for this trip to the Caro Kingdom.


    He could see Caleying down inside the carriage at that moment.


    ¡°Ha, so tiring.¡±


    Cale was frowning and seemed to find everything annoying.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    The silver kitten bit down on a pillow and dragged it next to Cale''s head. Cale moved the pillow underneath his head andid down across the seat.


    Billos blinked his eyes in confusion.


    Young master Cale truly was an unfathomable person.


    ¡°I''m going to sleep. Don''t talk to me.¡±


    Billos nodded his head at Cale''s order and kept his mouth closed.


    ¡®Who would see him like this and call him young master Silver Light?¡¯


    He thought about the Cale that was bing known as a just noble in the Gyerre territory and the southwest region and chose to ignore this extremelyzy young master.


    ¡°Hello young master-nim. It has been a while.¡±


    The GPS-like voice came out of the ck robe.


    ¡°Yes. Long time no see.¡±


    Cale casually waved his hand and received Mary¡¯s greeting. The necromancer Mary then got into the carriage to join them.


    The southern section of the Caro Kingdom.


    This Vegas City that existed just for auctions was known for having thergest auction house.


    ¡°Young master Cale, long time no see!¡±


    Alberu''s aunt, the Dark Elf Tasha, got on the carriage after Mary.


    Billos was no longer in the carriage. He had gotten off the carriage in order to head toward the Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s Vegas branch as soon as they arrived in Vegas City.


    Tasha sat down on an empty seat and put on an awkward smile.


    ¡°Mm, isn¡¯t Vegas City such a fabulous ce?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    Contrary to Cale, who was casually responding, Tasha had an odd expression as she looked toward a corner of the carriage.


    Vegas City was currently decorated to celebrate the beginning of the auction season in February. The already fabulous city was decorated with many red and blue lights, making it look extremely beautiful.


    There were bards, ys, auctions, and gambling. It was a city that was full of all sorts of pleasure.


    Tasha had expected Cale to be calm while looking at this city, but the reaction of the others was out of her expectations.


    ¡°Wow! I want that shining sculpture!¡±


    ¡°That hat is so pretty!¡±


    ¡°I would look so cool if I walked around with that cape!¡±


    The ck Dragon and the two kittens were going crazy while looking out the window of the carriage. They were each holding their piggy banks.


    The children were all touching their piggy banks while saying, ¡®I want it.¡¯


    Swish.


    Raon''s head turned toward Cale, Tasha, and Mary. Tasha flinched as the ck Dragon started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°Human! I have a lot of money in my piggy bank! I will buy everything I want to buy!¡±


    Vegas City and its shiny and wondrous things had captured the heart of the six-years-old Raon. On and Hong were the same.


    The kittens followed Raon and looked toward Cale. They seemed ready to go out and have Vice Captain Hilsman buy things for them if Cale allowed them to do so.


    The Dark Elf Tasha looked at them with a nk expression before her eyes opened wide after hearing Cale''s response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy them for you.¡±


    Silence filled the carriage for a moment.


    ¡°W, what did you say?¡±


    Raon couldn¡¯t help but stutter.


    However, Cale just casually repeated himself.


    ¡°I will buy you everything you want. Buy whatever you want.¡±


    How expensive could things that children want be?


    ¡°I, is that really okay?¡±


    ¡°I, I''m going to buy a lot of things!¡±


    ¡°...You''re acting weird!¡±


    The three children¡¯s minds seemed to be chaotic, but they still slowly surrounded Cale. Tasha continued to sit there with a nk expression until she heard Mary¡¯s mechanical voice.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you really are a warm and kind person.¡±


    Tasha nodded her head in agreement, but felt a bit odd while she did that.


    ¡°Human, you are the best! Our human is the best!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also increase your allowance. You''ll get 20 silver coins now.¡±


    ¡°Y, y, you generous human!¡±


    Raon started to pourpliments on him, but Cale just casually ignored it.


    How many things could children really ask for?


    He was about to earn billions of gallons.


    There were a red ne and a ck jewel inside Cale''s magic bag.


    ¡°Young master-nim, are we heading to the inn first?¡±


    Tasha looked toward the excited children with a warm gaze before moving that gaze over to Cale. Cale bluntly responded back to that warm gaze.


    ¡°Yes. Then I will go for a light walk.¡±


    ¡°A walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    "The casino.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Therge building that was in the shape of a golden tree.


    That was thergest legal casino in the continent.


    The VIP auction took ce four times a year on the top floor of that casino.


    Cale''s small goal was to sell items at an extremely expensive price to the two people who will meet him there.


    1. (PR: The cats have pouches tied around their necks if I remember correctly. Either that, or they are using Raon as their portable piggy bank.)

 Chapter 187: A Small Goal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 187: A Small Goal (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - Human, w, what are these things?!


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    They hade out for a walk.


    It was a stroll to the casino.


    Cale casually walked while looking at the fancy fountain, the magic gambling devices, and the tables to one side of the first floor.


    - H, human! Did you just see that?! He put in a copper coin and the magic device returned a gold coin!


    The invisible six-year-old dragon''s eyes were hurriedly looking around the first floor.


    There definitely was not any magic that would turn one copper coin into numerous gold coins. Both magic and alchemy returned something equivalent to the item you sacrificed.


    You used mana to create fire or wind. Something like that.


    The ck Dragon quickly figured out that you needed to line up the pictures of the same fruit to win on these magic gambling devices. The intelligent Dragon that had experienced the world for the past two years shared his thoughts with Cale.


    - Human, do you want to loot these magic devices?


    ¡°Aigoo.¡±


    Cale was bbergasted. He was amazed at the same time.


    ¡®Dragons really are different.¡¯


    Rather than trying out these gambling magic devices that resembled slot machines of his previous world, the Dragon instead wanted to steal the device and break it apart in order to see how it worked.


    Cale did feel a sense of satisfaction, but feigned ignorance as he asked.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The floor was so loud that nobody was paying attention to Cale, who was talking while holding a small kitten in his arms.


    Only Vice Captain Hilsman who had Hong in his arms and Billos behind him looked at him with confusion. Cale naturally did not pay attention to the two of them.


    - What do you mean why?! We need to figure out how they work! How could you not know that?


    ¡®Hooo.¡¯


    - And then I will be able to take all of the money from here! I will use 1 silver coin from my piggy bank in order to rake it all in!


    Cale¡¯s expression turned stiff.


    A dragon really was amazing. Raon was thinking even more practically than Cale.


    Cale seriously considered Raon¡¯s suggestion before seeing someone put in 1 copper coin, which was 1 cound in the Caro Kingdom¡¯s currency, into a machine and then turning away.


    Resignation, anticipation, desperation, obsession, and despair. Cale didn¡¯t want to take the money that was gathered through the collection of all of these emotions.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to steal from wealthier people if he was going to steal?


    ¡°Young master-nim, over there.¡±


    Billos stealthily pointed in a direction. Cale''s gaze headed toward the innermost section of the first floor.


    They were in a building in the shape of arge golden tree.


    They called it the Golden Tree because you might strike gold in here. This was the Caro Kingdom¡¯s legal casino.


    Anybody could get in if they paid 1 silver coin, or 10 counds. There were fountains in the center of the first floor that were visible once you went into the building.


    Once you got past the assortment of fountains, there was a path that started with a golden door.


    It was the path to the upper levels that were known as the Fruit of the Golden Tree.


    A single person was currently going through that path right now.


    This was one of the two people that Cale had Billos send invitations to attend the auction.


    It was a middle-aged man who seemed to be in his fifties with a solemn expression on his face.


    However, even with the solemn expression, he reminded Cale of a Korean Congressman.


    ¡®But more like an extremely corrupt one?¡¯


    That seemed to describe this man perfectly.


    Cale was calm while Billos let out a gasp and continued to stare at the middle-aged man in the path.


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t expect the merchant guild leader to actuallye.¡±


    The middle-aged man was a merchant guild leader.


    His merchant guild was known as one of the top five merchant guilds in the Mogoru Empire.


    The Singten Merchant Guild.


    They had strong business abilities, but more importantly, they had a significant amount of political influence that allowed them to quickly rise in rank in the Empire during the past ten years.


    The name of the leader of this merchant guild was vin Singten.


    Billos was shocked that he hade in response to the anonymous invitation that Cale had sent him, but he gasped after realizing a more shocking fact.


    ¡®Young master-nim really must have the Determination of Fire.¡¯


    Billos had personally written the invitations. That was why he knew what Cale had used to bait the two people to show up.


    The Determination of Fire.


    That was the name of the jeweled ne that the Singten Merchant Guild was said to possess.


    It was a mysterious jewel that was discovered inva a long ago that no fire could damage. The Dwarf Expert who designed the Magic Tower eventually turned it into a beautiful ne.


    It was said that the Singten Merchant Guild purchased it from the Golden Tree Auction house here in Vegas City about ten years ago.


    ¡®So how did it end up in young master-nim''s hands?¡¯


    Billos could not figure out how it happened. However, he was in awe of Cale¡¯s abilities.


    No matter how it happened, it meant that the ne was currently in Cale''s possession.


    ¡®Then he must really have the Night''s Exultation as well.¡¯


    The Night''s Exultation was the jewel used to bait the second person.


    Billos recalled how Cale had called this a jackpot and licked his lips. His chubby face was full of anticipation.


    ¡®It will be a minimum of 20 billion counds.¡¯


    The Determination of Fire had sold for 15 billion counds ten years ago. Since it will be traded in secret, it should be close to that value, give or take a bit.


    However, that was only if the Singten Merchant Guild wanted this ne, but the fact that the guild leader himself showed up meant that he really wanted this jewel.


    Billos quietly whispered to Cale. He sounded very excited.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it looks like you will make at least 15 billion counds.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He could see Cale looking shocked.


    Cale truly was shocked.


    ¡®15 billion counds?¡¯


    ¡°Billos.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Billos stood up straight after seeing Cale''s serious expression.


    ¡°I don''t understand how items can be auctioned for billions of counds.¡±


    Cale could not understand the winning bids for the jewels and artworks in the auction.


    ¡°However, I''m sure they are sold for those prices because they are worth the value.¡±


    That, ¡®value,¡¯ could be purely artistic value, investment value, or somethingpletely different. And Cale had every n to utilize that, ¡®value,¡¯ to his advantage.


    That was why he had set the price appropriately. The final value of the Determination of Fire came out of Cale''s mouth.


    ¡°30.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Billos nked out after hearing the number that Cale called out.


    ¡®Did I hear him properly?¡¯


    Cale had said that he couldn¡¯t understand how things sold for such expensive prices before naming a price that was twice the value of the item.


    The amount was no joke either.


    30 billion counds.


    Cale was talking about 30 billion counds for sure.


    The currency used in the auction house was the Caro Kingdom¡¯s cound. As a kingdom with a significant development inmerce, 30 billion cound would be worth about 35 billion gallons in the Roan Kingdom''s currency.


    ¡®He is not the type to speak nonsense!¡¯


    Billos started to be frustrated.


    Cale was not one to speak nonsense. Although he looked like he didn¡¯t pay much attention to things, Cale was very meticulous when it came to calctions and personal profit.


    That was why the number he said was bound to be a reasonable number.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I will always be by your side.¡±


    Billos looked toward Cale like a loyal servant. Cale snorted and ignored Billos¡¯s ttery.


    Billos became even more curious after seeing Cale¡¯s response, however, he could not ask about it. The Cale he knew was someone who would only share the necessary information and allow you to naturally figure things out if you remained by his side.


    ¡®But I''m still curious. Should I ask? But he¡¯s not the type to easily answer, even if I do ask.¡¯


    Billos was correct.


    Cale could not exin to Billos even if he asked.


    The information Cale received from Ron and Freesia about the merchant guild involved in the ve trade was quite detailed.


    The name of the merchant guild he heard in the first report was one he had never heard of, however, the second report told him the true owner of that merchant guild.


    The reason Ron was not in this Golden Tree Casino right now and the reason Tasha had joined with them had all happened after they learned about the identity of the true owner of that merchant guild.


    Cale had reported the findings of the first report the night he chatted with the crown prince. He had then shared the second report with the crown prince as well.


    Some of the profits from this trade were for the crown prince. Of course, giving Alberu the chains to Antonio¡¯s neck allowed Cale to change the ratio from 5:5 to 7:3 in his favor.


    He remembered what the crown prince had said.


    ¡®...The power behind that merchant guild is the Singten Merchant Guild?¡¯


    They were the true masterminds of the ve trade.


    This was the same Singten Merchant Guild that he would meet with to trade the Determination of Fire.


    How interesting that they were getting involved like this.


    ¡®Your informationwork is quite amazing.¡¯


    It had no choice but to be amazing.


    He had Ron, as well as Freesia and her other assassin guild members who used to be active in the southwest region.


    They had seen a member of the merchant guild involved in the ve trade enter one of the Singten Merchant Guild¡¯s branch locations by the Empire¡¯s border ande out with arge amount of money. That led them to start investigating that branch until they managed to intercept a secret message the branch manager was sending through a messenger bird and figure things out.


    ¡®Won''t you consider introducing your informationwork to me?¡¯


    ¡®Absolutely not, your highness.¡¯


    It was only going so smoothly because Ron and the other informationwork members have never been revealed to the public.


    ¡®Your highness, how should I proceed?¡¯


    Cale was asking about how to deal with the trade with the Singten Merchant Guild¡¯s guild leader in regards to this new information about the ve trade. However, Alberu just asked him back.


    ¡®How do you wish to proceed?¡¯


    ¡®I say we follow the original n.¡¯


    ¡®The original n?¡¯


    Cale believed that the original n was a good one.


    ¡®Sell the jewel to make money from the Singten Merchant Guild while you continue your investigation to capture the merchant guild, your highness.¡¯


    ¡®...Take a ton of money from them before capturing them and squeezing them dry?¡¯


    ¡®That is correct.¡¯


    ¡®Marvelous. We will go with that n.¡¯


    Cale just had to do it however he wanted now that he had the crown prince¡¯s approval.


    ¡°Excuse me, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale looked down at Billos who was cautiously looking at him.


    ¡°I, I''m just very curious about how you n to sell it. Could you give me a small hint?¡±


    -I, I am curious as well! 30 billion counds?! Human, you are great and migh, no, I am the one who is great and mighty, but you are still amazing!


    Raon''s loud voice was echoing in Cale¡¯s mind. Cale started to frown after hearing the loud voice of the shocked six-year-old Dragon.


    This action made Billos flinch. He wondered if he shouldn¡¯t have asked. However, it was not just Raon and Billos. Hilsman, who was just as curious as the other two, as well as On and Hong looked around the area.


    The loud noises of the gambling devices continued to echo throughout the building. There were no other people next to Cale''s group right now.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Think about how the Singten Merchant Guild reached their current position. That is the answer.¡±


    Billos, who had attentively listened to Cale, looked confused.


    However, Cale was smiling.


    How did the Singten Merchant Guild reach their current position?


    This was a merchant guild that rose quickly in the past ten years. They had the best rtionship with the Empire''s royalty.


    They were determined to be a merchant guild with significant political influence.


    This was something that both Billos and Cale knew about. Furthermore, Cale knew something else as well.


    ¡®The Determination of Fire was found in the Pope''s secret area.¡¯


    Although it was said to be in the Singten Merchant Guild¡¯s possession since about ten years ago, Cale had found this ne among the Pope''s belongings.


    What could that mean?


    ¡®Either the Singten Merchant Guild offered it to the Pope or the Pope ordered the Singten Merchant Guild to get it for him in the first ce.¡¯


    It was bound to be one of those two options.


    And that information would make the Singten Merchant Guild¡¯s guild leader¡¯s heart go wild with uncertainty.


    The current rtionship between the Church of the Sun God and the Empire exined everything for him.


    ¡®The Singten Merchant Guild is said to be good with politics, but they have their feet in both sides.


    And that would be the unfavorable factor for them from here.


    Cale thought about the merchant guild leader flopping like a fish caught in a hook. That image automatically filled his mind.


    Cale was not nning on just taking a ton of money from him.


    You shouldn¡¯t return a weakness so easily.


    Furthermore, there were two weaknesses this time.


    The ne they offered to the Pope and the ve trade.


    It was easy to imagine how the Singten Merchant Guild had risen so quickly since about ten years ago.


    The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower stopped using the orphans and children of the slums around that time. The Singten Merchant Guild was one of the main partners providing them with other people to experiment on since then.


    That must be how they continued to grow.


    Cale heard Raon''s voice in his head. Raon was still amazed.


    - Human, I will collect about that much as well! Human, where do you n on spending that money? Buy me some apple pies!


    ¡®Why not?¡¯


    Cale casually nodded his head.


    Of course, he had already decided how he was going to use a portion of the money.


    Cale had created two copies of the information regarding the Singten Merchant Guild that he had gathered through Ron and Freesia.


    One was the copy that he handed to the crown prince.


    The other was the copy to hand to the alcoholic alchemist and the Cat Knight Rex, who were both currently hiding in the Empire and gathering their forces.


    Of course, he would pass this on to them muchter.


    ¡®I have to take everything from them.¡¯


    Cale was nning on slowly taking everything from the Singten Merchant Guild.


    He felt as if that would be the only way to forget those expressions of despair that he saw on the faces of the people imprisoned in the ve traders¡¯ basements.


    ¡®Make some money as well. Very good.¡¯


    It was quite a favorable n.


    - ...Human, why are you suddenly smiling like you are about to scam someone? I just need one apple pie!


    Cale ignored Raon''sment as usual before looking toward the other person Billos was pointing at.


    ¡°...It seems as if they are the person that person sent.¡±


    The other jewel. The Night''s Exultation.


    Cale¡¯s gaze moved toward a single person.


    It was a priest wearing a regr priest robe. He was carrying healing tools as he quickly disappeared through the golden door.


    The robe has the crest of the Church of the Sun God on it.


    The Caro Kingdom had the second highest number of Sun God believers on the continent. Of course, their number is not that high inparison to the Empire.


    The Night''s Exultation was said to be stored in the Sun God Temple in Vegas City.


    This jewel had quite a lofty meaning to it.


    ¡®But he offered it to the Pope for his position.¡¯


    The second individual was the Bishop of the Caro Kingdom¡¯s Church of the Sun God.


    He could be said to be the representative of the Caro Kingdom¡¯s Church of the Sun God, as well as the person who was most likely to be the Pope in the future.


    This person would be the light for the half-Saint Jack¡¯s future and be his reliable supporter.


    Of course, it will not be of his own free will.


    He would have no choice.


    Jack was the one who will be the next Pope of the Church of the Sun God.


    - Human! What kind of scam are you nning that you are smiling so much?


    Maybe it was because he was in such a vibrant city, but Cale could not help butugh.

 Chapter 188: A Small Goal (3)

    <h4>Chapter 188: A Small Goal (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Shouldn¡¯t he move now since he was so happy?


    This VIP Auction that took ce in February in order to wee the new yearsted three days and stealthily took ce on the top floor of the Golden Tree Casino.


    However, it was difficult to call it a, ¡®secret auction,¡¯ because the dates and participants were all easily discovered. Of course, everybody wears masks inside, however, it was still possible to figure out their identities based on Vegas City¡¯s guest log.


    The reason this was still called a secret auction even though this was the case was because nobody had any idea about what they would auction off until the auction started.


    The Golden Tree administrators never discussed the items that were to be auctioned off. It was because they had taken a Vow of Death in front of a priest of the God of Death to keep their mouths shut.


    ¡®But there are bound to be rumors.¡¯


    If a rare item is discovered in the western continent prior to the secret auction and people are unable to determine who is in possession of the item, the first thing they think about is the secret auction.


    Thanks to that, all sorts of rumors spread to the VIPs, as well as the regr citizens.


    That was the reason Cale had sent some information to the Singten guild leader and the Caro Kingdom¡¯s Sun God bishop.


    ¡°Hilsman.¡±


    Flick, flick.


    Hilsman immediately walked up after seeing Cale motioning for him.


    ¡®30 billion counds? Thirty, thir......!¡¯


    Although he was moving quickly, the only thing on Hilsman¡¯s mind was the number that Cale had just called out.


    ¡®Do I need to report this to the Count-nim?¡¯


    Hilsman was debating whether he needed to tell Count Deruth Henituse about this because of therge amount of money involved. He had not expected it to be for a sum of money that would be consideredrge, even for the wealthy territory.


    Cale whispered in his ear at that moment.


    ¡°Hilsman.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir?¡±


    His response made it clear that he was thinking about something else. However, Cale was not the type of liege to make a fuss about such a thing.


    Of course, they had notpleted a proper knighting ceremony, so Cale was just the liege in Hilsman¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Do not tell my father about this. I am preparing this as an emergency fund.¡±


    ¡®Emergency fund? Isn¡¯t this toorge of an amount to save as an emergency fund?¡¯


    Hilsman could not believe it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already have an idea about what is going to happenter this year?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Hilsman let out a small gasp.


    The uing year.


    Although he couldn¡¯t know about everything Cale did, he had caught onto a few things while following behind him. The things that he could gather the most information about were rted to the Empire and the Northern Alliance.


    And those, ¡®Arm,¡¯ bastards as well.


    Hilsman finally realized what the emergency fund was for. At the same time, he felt as if he could understand what Cale was thinking about.


    ¡®He is saving up money in case the Henituse territory or the kingdom ends up in dire straits during the war!¡¯


    He now understood why Cale needed such arge sum of money.


    It was money for the Henituse territory and the Roan Kingdom.


    A small amount would not suffice for such an issue.


    Hilsman felt as if Cale truly deserved the title of young master Silver Light. Furthermore, this type of experience was something he would never have gotten if he had chosen the path to bing a Captain.


    ¡®I made the right decision.¡¯


    He was satisfied with his decision to follow Cale and to be stronger.


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim. I will not report it back.¡±


    On shook her head at Hilsman¡¯s energetic response.


    On peeked toward Cale, who seemed to take Hilsman¡¯s response as the obvious response.


    While Hilsman was feeling touched that Cale trusted him enough to expect such a response from him, Cale was preparing this emergency fund for a different reason that On believed to be true.


    ¡®I need to make a ton of money before the war in order to live in peaceter.¡¯


    He was nning on erasing the word, ¡®work,¡¯ out of his life and recing it with the word, ¡®cker,¡¯ once the war was over. He needed to make money now in order to make that be a reality.


    Cale had made up his mind to make that future be true.


    On the other hand, Billos had a weird feeling while listening to Hilsman and Cale¡¯s conversation.


    ¡®...The young master was not gathering money because he just likes to gather money?¡¯


    The two people¡¯s conversation seemed to be talking about a future that was bigger than what Billos was thinking about.


    ¡®I know about the Empire, but is there something else as well?¡¯


    His intuition as a merchant was telling him that an opportunity or a disaster would soon strike.


    Billos then made eye contact with Cale and flinched after seeing Cale staring at him.


    ¡°Billos, why do you think I went to the North? Look for the answer. Then you will find the money.¡±


    Billos felt a light bulb going off in his head after hearing Cale¡¯s hint. It was only giving off a faint light, but it was enough for him to realize how he should proceed.


    ¡°Young master-nim, please continue to look for me if you need anything.¡±


    The obviously ttering smile on Billos¡¯s face signified his decision. However, Cale just brushed it aside and looked down at On and Hong.


    The two baby kittens who had grown significantly in thest two years to be young kittens smiled and showed their fangs in order to show that they knew what they needed to do.


    ¡°On, Hong, go call Ron over.¡±


    ¡°Meeeow.¡±


    The corners of Hong¡¯s mouth was twitching as he meowed. It was because he felt that Cale would have him do something interesting.


    He was correct.


    Later that night.


    Hong was in Cale¡¯s arms looking down at the roof below them. Cale petted Hong¡¯s fur that was soft after being thoroughly cared for by Cale, well, mostly deputy butler Hans.


    ¡°My my, the Singten guild leader seems to be in a rush. Right, Billos?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes young master-nim.¡±


    Billos quickly responded to Cale¡¯s question, but felt a chill down his back at the same time.


    He followed Cale¡¯s gaze and looked down at the roof below. He was currently sitting down and hanging on a rope.


    On the other hand, Cale had the Sound of the Wind at his feet while leisurely standing on top of the roof.


    ¡®...The young master-nim has been hiding his strength.¡¯


    The shield was not the only ancient power that this young master had. A normal person would find it hard to be standing at the tip of the roof. It would also be scary.


    Billos himself needed to be carried up here by Hans.


    ¡®I did not know enough about the young master-nim.¡¯


    Billos recalled Cale¡¯s past.


    Cale Henituse, the trash of the Count¡¯s family. He had known that Cale had pretended to be trash, however, he truly felt that fact to be true at this moment.


    ¡®Right, how would he know so much about the Western continent if he really was trash?¡¯


    Cale knew a lot about the nations in the Western continents, the famous locations, and the influential people. He needed to have studied in order for someone in the remote corner of the Roan Kingdom to know about all of this information.


    ¡®He must have studied in secret.¡¯


    Billos was thinking that Cale had gathered these powers during that time as well.


    In fact, he was thinking that Cale was even better than himself, who had been gathering his strength while living the life of a bastard son.


    ¡®What he is looking down at?¡¯


    Billos was looking past the money and getting an intuition as a fellow human being.


    Cale¡¯s record in these past two years was telling him something. He was thinking that the moment a person who was hiding his abilities slowly starts to reveal his strength was when the world would change.


    Billos clenched the rope he was hanging onto as he looked toward where Cale was looking.


    ¡®...The strength he was hiding was not just his own strength as well.¡¯


    This was the residence that the Singten guild leader was staying in. Billos could see the eerie fog surrounding the residence.


    He knew that Cale traveled with Cats, but he did not know they could control the fog.


    ¡®I also didn¡¯t know he had so many experts and such a stealthy information guild as well.¡¯


    The masked information guild members were moving around based on Cale¡¯s orders right now. Billos had his own group of informants as a merchant, however, he had never seen such stealthily informants before.


    ¡®The fact that they were able to stealthily approach the Singten guild leader means that they are pretty much highest-grade assassins.¡¯


    He had no idea who that person might be.


    Billos would probably be shocked if he knew that that assassin was the same Ron who had handed him some honey lemon tea yesterday.


    However, there was someone here who would be shocked even more than Billos.


    It was the owner of the residence that Cale was currently looking at.


    vin Singten.


    He was the one responsible for raising up the Singten Merchant Guild to its current glory, as well as someone who was dreaming of it bing the best merchant guild in the Empire, and then the western continent.


    He was currently tapping his cup of wine on the table with a frown.


    ¡°...How did he know?¡±


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Even the noise of the wooden cup tapping on the table could not disturb vin Singten¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡®The Determination of Fire?¡¯


    The Determination of Fire was an item that he had given to the Pope when he, after being unable to decide whether to build a connection with the Empire or the Pope, decided to tie himself to both sides.


    The pope who had pretended to be an upright priest had been extremely materialistic. This guild leader was able to be close with the Church of the Sun God after delivering the Determination of Fire as an offering to the pope.


    He had naturally done this without the Empire¡¯s knowledge.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect it to put me in such a rut!¡¯


    vin Singten¡¯s gaze headed toward a corner of the table. He could see an open invitation sitting there.


    < The Determination of Fire will appear at the next auction. Pleasee to this location at this time if you wish to see it first. >


    ¡°...Crazy bastard. Just wait until I get my hands on you.¡±


    vin ground his teeth in anger.


    This invitation forced him toe to the Caro Kingdom¡¯s auction even though he was extremely busy. He also could not bring many people with him because he could not let the Empire get wind of this information.


    He could not even bring his personal assassin guild that he had been grooming.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t do it because the Imperial Prince has eyes everywhere.¡¯


    Imperial Prince Adin had been thoroughly keeping his eyes on all stealthy organization ever since the attempted murder of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s vice tower master and the destruction of a portion of the Sun Pce.


    vin could not do something as dangerous as crossing the border with his assassin guild members in such a situation.


    He could not reveal his weapons right now.


    ¡®...But there should be no reason for me to be in danger, right?¡¯


    He had brought the Vice Guild Leader of the assassin guild, as well as a high-grade expert swordsman, as guards. He shouldn¡¯t be in danger as long as a sword master did not appear.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The tapping of the cup continued in rhythm.


    ¡®I need to first capture the crazy bastard who sent the invitation and take the Determination of Fire from them if they really do have it.¡¯


    He could not leave such a weakness out in the open.


    Tap. Tap.


    Tang.


    Tap-


    ¡°...Hmm?¡¯


    He heard an unexpected noise.


    Tang.


    He turned his head and looked toward the window that was half covered by curtains.


    vin finally noticed the weird situation.


    ¡°...Fog?¡±


    The Caro Kingdom had a naturally dry climate, and it was not raining.


    The thick fog caught vin¡¯s attention.


    His palms were starting to get sweaty.


    The fog was red.


    That was not a normal fog.


    Screeech.


    The room door opened.


    ¡°Guild leader-nim.¡±


    It was the Vice Guild Leader of the assassin guild.


    ¡°Go check it out.¡±


    The assassin immediately headed toward the window at vin¡¯smand. Swordsmen quickly surrounded vin, who held an antidote in his hand and took out a magic item imbued with shield magic.


    It was at that moment.


    Tang.


    He heard the sound of something banging on the window once more.


    The swordsmen clenched their swords while the assassin held a dagger in one hand and quickly opened the curtains.


    Chhhhhh-


    The curtain was opened...


    And there was nothing there.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    vin let out a groan.


    However, the assassin found an item on the empty terrace.


    It was not what had been causing the noise from banging against the window. He could not tell what had been banging against the window.


    All he saw was a small invitation.


    That invitation was quickly delivered to vin, who opened it only to find a short message.


    < R-3 >


    It was a seat number for the VIP auction.


    vin red at the assassin and his guard with anger.


    ¡°Just what the hell were you guys doing?¡±


    The guards and assassin had done nothing while the fog had spread and someone had infiltrated the house to leave this invitation behind.


    However, vin, who was about to get angry, could not help but be shocked at the high-grade expert¡¯s response.


    ¡°I apologize, guild leader-nim. I ran over as soon as I saw the fog, but I did not notice any presences. I was patrolling just as we discussed.¡±


    They had discussed how to guard the guild leader prior to leaving for the Caro Kingdom. vin had verified it earlier as well.


    That was why he had thought that they would have been cking off and was about to get angry.


    However, the truth was different.


    The assassin quietly responded as well.


    ¡°Guild leader-nim ... I did not feel any presences at all until now. All I saw and heard was the fog and that, ¡®tang,¡¯ noise.¡±


    vin finally realized the situation.


    It was an expert that the Vice Guild Leader and a high-grade expert could not notice at all.


    That expert had left this invitation behind for him.


    Gulp.


    vin could not help but gulp.


    He had goosebumps all over his body as he continued to re at the seat number listed on the invitation.


    He now had another reason to go to this seat on the first day of the VIP auction. That reason was fear.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I am back.¡±


    The masked Ron reported with his voice still disguised. Cale turned his gaze away from the residence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The residence was quiet once the red fog disappeared.


    Cale hoped that the Singten Guild Leader would understand his situation while sitting in that silence.


    The next morning, Cale headed toward the Golden Tree with a newly purchased magic bag.


    This was naturally an empty magic bag to be filled with 30 billion counds.

 Chapter 189: A Small Goal (4)

    <h4>Chapter 189: A Small Goal (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The top floor of the Golden Tree. This location that was the highest spot in Vegas City was as quiet as a theatre waiting for a y to start, although there were some whispers down below.


    Click.


    The Singten Guild Leader vin opened the door to R-3.


    The auction house for the VIP auction had seats from 1 - 5. However, there were VIP sections as well.


    R.


    This was the symbol for the terrace where you could see the auction tform, as well as the seats below.


    The auction house had a total of 8 terraces like this, and they were allbeled by the letter R.


    It was possible to see the entire tform, but most importantly, the terrace had a sound barrier and made it easier to hide your identity inparison to the other seats.


    vin Singten entered terrace number 3 while wearing a mask that was embedded with beautiful jewels.


    Screeech.


    He opened the curtains covering the terrace.


    vin had to find a seat in R-3 at short notice, however, it was not difficult as the seat originally assigned to the Singten Merchant Guild, which was one of the top five merchant guilds in the Empire, was within the 8 terraces.


    The number itself was not important.


    ¡°Guild leader-nim, shall I bring some tea?¡±


    vin turned toward the voice.


    The participants inside the auction house could bring one servant with them. Knights and mages could note with them.


    That was why vin had brought the assassin guild''s vice guild leader as his servant.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    vin did not even sit at the luxurious couch as he looked around the terrace.


    ¡®Is he on terrace 4?¡¯


    ¡®That bastard. Where could the crazy bastard with the Determination of Fire be located?¡¯


    That was the only thing vin was focused on right now.


    The eight terraces were all paired up, however, there was a thick wall between the paired terraces in order to make it difficult to know who was on the other terraces.


    vin licked his lips with his tongue.


    ¡®Just how are we going to meet?¡¯


    He had no idea about how the person would approach him. He asked the assassin a question.


    ¡°The Flynn Merchant Guild is on terrace 4?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. It is said to be Billos, who is second in line to seed the leader.¡±


    From terrace 1 to terrace 8, the Singten Guild Leader had used all of his informationworks in order to figure out who was on each terrace.


    ¡®...Is the Flynn Merchant Guild''s sessor the crazy bastard?¡¯


    Billos, the bastard son of the Flynn Merchant Guild''s guild leader, was still young. But most importantly, he had never gone near the Empire¡¯s Vatican nor had he had any contact with the Pope.


    ¡®It is possible that I just didn''t know.¡¯


    It could be that he was looking down on the Flynn Merchant Guild, however, his instincts that had been honed through years of experience were telling him something.


    It was not the Flynn Merchant Guild.


    They were not at that level.


    He was close to certain that his intuition was correct.


    It was a more difficult existence to determine. That seemed to be the crazy bastard''s identity.


    ¡°It will start soon. How about we sit down for now?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    vin realized that he had been overly anxious after hearing the assassin¡¯sment. His face underneath the beautiful mask was extremely nervous.


    ¡®The Flynn Merchant Guild''s sessor apparently already entered terrace 4.¡¯


    vin was thest to enter terrace R. The staff of the Golden Tree Auction House had closed the entrance to the terrace as soon as he entered. Talented swordsmen were said to be guarding outside the door.


    ¡®But they¡¯re probably still weaker than that crazy bastard.¡¯


    vin hated the person ckmailing him, but still wanted to see who it was.


    ¡®Is this what it feels like to be dragged around?¡¯


    The merchant guild leader had changed his goal afterst night. The original goal was to reveal the person and take the ne away, however, it had now changed into making a deal.


    A mutually beneficial deal.


    This meeting would not be too bad if it was a mutually beneficial deal. vin made up his mind to put his, ¡®know-how,¡¯ that he had gained after so many years to use.


    Of course, he had no idea that the phrase, ¡®mutually beneficial deal,¡¯ was not in the other person''s mind.


    Boom-


    He started to hear the sound of a drum beating.


    ¡°It is starting.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    vin sat up straight at the assassin''s words and casually looked down at the tform.


    The auctioneer for the auction walked up to the beat of the drum. The auctioneer was also wearing a fancy mask as he spoke into the amplification magic device.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Thank you very much for joining us in this new year celebration VIP auction.¡±


    Contrary to his respectful tone, the auctioneer¡¯s demeanor did not seem respectful at all.


    He increased the anticipation for the items that were about toe out with some brief descriptions.


    ¡°Our VIP auction is famous for bringing out one best item every day for the duration of the three days.¡±


    The auctioneer shared the theme of this VIP auction.


    ¡°The theme of this auction is, ¡®Beast people.¡¯ Ah! Of course, we do not put living Beasts up for auction. We despise barbaric acts such as very. Haha!¡±


    The assassin peeked toward vin.


    vin Singten was someone who had risen to his current position through that barbaric ve trade. However, the assassin ignored the auctioneer''s words after seeing the guild leader''s calm demeanor.


    ¡°Then we will start with the first item!¡±


    The first item was brought up to the tform and the audience apuded the start of the auction.


    p, p, p-


    vin did not p as he simply continued to look down at the tform.


    p, p, p-


    Tap.


    He heard a different noise amongst the apuse.


    vin Singten''s body quickly stiffened up.


    The assassin quickly moved behind vin and clenched the dagger that was inside of his chest pocket.


    The small noise that they had just heard.


    That noise hade from the railing.


    It was as if someone had stepped onto the railing in order to enter the terrace.


    ¡°The starting bid is 100 million counds!¡±


    It was the moment he heard the auctioneer''s excited voice.


    Screeech.


    The curtains closed.


    vin could not take his eyes away from the curtain that closed by itself.


    Click.


    He also did not see any intruders, but the inner door to the terrace was locked by itself as well. vin clenched the shield magic device in his chest pocket.


    ¡°I don''t think there will be a reason for you to activate your shield.¡±


    He heard a voice even though he did not see anybody.


    ¡®Young.¡¯


    It was the voice of a young man.


    vin''s hand that was clenching the magic device started to shake. The man did not care as he continued to speak.


    ¡°An assassin as your servant. Isn¡¯t that too vicious? Put away your dagger.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    vin could hear the nervous sigh of the assassin behind him. The merchant guild leader and the assassin. Both of them had the same thought in their heads right now.


    ¡®An expert.¡¯


    They were thinking that this invisible man was an expert.


    Clunk.


    The table in front of vin started to move. vin¡¯s eyes opened wide as he stared at the table.


    ¡°Why are you so shocked?¡±


    A man suddenly appeared out of thin air. The white-haired man was sitting at the edge of the table with his arms crossed.


    The man¡¯s clear blue eyes underneath the white mask that was as white as his hair were looking at vin.


    ¡®... Fuck! He¡¯s at least a high-grade mage.¡¯


    The merchant guild leader started to get anxious after realizing the man had been using invisibility magic, however, the assassin was even more anxious.


    ¡®He is a mage and a warrior.¡¯


    This man had realized he was about to take his dagger out. That alone signaled that the man was involved in martial arts.


    He was at least a high-grade mage and a fighter. The assassin got a headache after thinking about the man¡¯s stealthiness and the red fog from the night before as well.


    However, the intruder in front of them, Cale, was just saying whatever Raon was telling him in his mind.


    - Human, aren¡¯t I great?


    Shield magic device, invisibility, and the dagger. Raon had exined everything to Cale.


    ¡®What a useful Dragon.¡¯


    Cale pushed aside his satisfaction at how Raon learned to work without needing any directions as he smiled toward vin.


    The mask only covered the upper half of his face, making his smilepletely visible.


    ¡°H, how did you get-¡±


    Cale shook his head at the fact that vin''s first words to him were useless nonsense.


    That was not important.


    Cale took a ne out of his chest pocket.


    ng.


    He hung the ne on his index finger and started to shake it.


    vin''s gaze was stuck on the Determination of Fire. He heard the white-haired man¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°30.¡±


    That number brought vin back to his senses as he clenched onto the armrest and started to frown.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you do this to me!¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh.


    ¡°How boring.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He had no intention to listen to such a boring response. That was why Cale just said what he needed to say.


    ¡°30 billion counds.¡±


    vin, who was about to get angry, stopped moving.


    - 30 billion counds.


    He finally understood what Cale was saying. He immediately responded back in shock.


    ¡°W, what crazy nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Then should I go to the Imperial Prince?¡±


    The white-haired man responded back in an arrogant and annoyed voice. He was giving off an aura that made it difficult to even approach him.


    vin wanted to get angry, but the gaze of the man made it difficult for him to breathe.


    Cale was using a bit of the Dominating Aura as he spoke to vin and the assassin.


    ¡°vin Singten.¡±


    vin could only stare at the man who was spinning the Determination of Fire as if it was a toy. This was because he had no idea what the man would say.


    ¡°The Empire and the Church of the Sun God. Which has the longer history?¡±


    It was an unexpected question.


    However, it was something anybody could easily answer.


    It was naturally the Church of the Sun God. The church had been around longer than the Empire.


    This was because the Sun God had existed for much longer than the Empire. It was a simple question.


    vin''s expression changed as well. The man in the white mask confidently continued to speak.


    ¡°There is a reason somethingsts so long.¡±


    The Church of the Sun God had survived much longer than the Empire.


    In fact, the roots of the Church of the Sun God had been around before the Empire had even set its foundation in the western continent.


    vin recalled the many religions and kingdoms that had disappeared throughout history.


    He had included the Church of the Sun God in that list not too long ago. That was why he took the side of the Empire and had nned on retrieving the Determination of Fire in order to end all of his rtions to the Church of the Sun God.


    However, he had an odd thought after seeing the person in front of him.


    The man sounded certain.


    ¡®Why does it sound like he is saying the Church of the Sun God is not done? He is speaking as if it willst much longer than the Empire.¡¯


    A different expression other than anger and anxiety filled his face. It was the gaze of a merchant who was curious about this potential opportunity.


    ¡°vin Singten, they say that you are known for your political abilities.¡±


    This was indeed the case.


    vin internally agreed with the man.


    He was really good with politics.


    ¡°Then you should know about it. You should know what the bad news from the Empire means.¡±


    A different emotion moved past vin''s face.


    Cale held back his sigh after seeing vin''s expression.


    vin was probably thinking about the Sun Pce''s partial destruction and the assassination attempt on the Vice Tower Master.


    That was exactly what vin was thinking about.


    The Empire had hidden the details of the two incidents, however, the fact that the culprits were a royal servant, a royal maid, and a knight had still spread quite far.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    Was the culprit somehow involved with the Church of the Sun God?


    Was it possible that the Church of the Sun God had infiltrated the pce and installed spies?


    It was the moment he had that thought.


    He had another question on his mind.


    ¡®Why did they aim for the Vice Tower Master? Is it somehow possible that they know about the ve trade? Do they also know about my actions?¡¯


    vin''s pupils were slightly shaking.


    - That merchant''s eyes are shaking.


    Cale put on his most gentle smile after getting the signal from Raon.


    ¡°Singten Merchant Guild¡¯s Guild Leader, think hard about it.¡±


    vin started to do as he was told.


    ¡®Just who could this person be?¡¯


    The man he had originally called, ¡®the crazy bastard,¡¯ had be an entirely new person.


    vin had not realized the change that had ured in his mind.


    He heard a happy andughter-like voice at that moment.


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±


    The man in the white mask was telling him to think hard about who he could be.


    However, vin could not figure it out. White hair. It made him think about the Paerun Kingdom, but the Paerun Kingdom had nothing to do with the Church of the Sun God.


    Fortunately, vin realized something at the man¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Think about why I came to find you.¡±


    ¡®Why did this persone to find me?¡¯


    He didn''t seem like the type to threaten him with just this ne. This man had the aura of somebody who was looking to do something bigger.


    ¡°Think about whether the amount I called out is just for the value of this ne. Think long and hard.¡±


    30 billion counds.


    His mind suddenly shed with a revtion.


    vin realized what the 30 billion counds were for.


    It was the money required to re-establish a connection with the Church of the Sun God. That was what the money was for.


    Was it going to be the Empire or the Church of the Sun God?


    Or would it be both?


    ¡®No. The Singten Merchant Guild¡¯s future is on the line as well.¡¯


    If this man and the people working for this man spread the information about the ves to the other kingdoms?


    And if he immediately spread it to the Caro Kingdom?


    There were many captured people in the Empire. Would vin be able to cover it up?


    Risk and reward.


    Everything seemed to be crashing toward him at once like multiple waves.


    It was at that moment.


    "What are you contemting so hard? Just follow your methods.¡±


    It was the voice of someone looking down at him.


    Cale shared another truth with vin.


    ¡°The strong are those who manage to survive.¡±


    vin''s cloudy mind immediately cleared up.


    ck!


    vin could see the magic bag on the table.


    At the same time, the man slowly became invisible.


    Screeech.


    The curtains were drawn, and he could not hear anything else.


    vin sat back on the chair and contemted for a while. After contemting for a long time, he grabbed the magic bag on the table.


    ¡°Here is our fifth item!¡±


    Click.


    vin Singten left the terrace while ignoring the auctioneer¡¯sments.


    At that moment, Billos, who was in terrace 4, started to speak even though he did not see anyone other than Ron.


    Tap. Tap.


    He immediately started to speak after feeling someone tap his shoulder.


    ¡°The priest is on terrace 1.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    Cale was nning on having a private auction on thest day.


    The Night''s Exultation.


    Cale did not decide on the price for that one.


    ¡®I''ll take as much as he gives me.¡¯


    The person with a sense of urgency would take care of that on his own.

 Chapter 190: A Small Goal (5)

    <h4>Chapter 190: A Small Goal (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Second day of the VIP auction. Billos couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was doing right now.


    ¡°A, are you resting today, young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Slurp.


    ¡°Ah. I got some on me.¡±


    Cale wiped away the sauce near his mouth. He then thought about how he always ate a chicken skewer no matter where he went as he stood in front of a toy store.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s start with the toy store.¡±


    They were currently in the southern part of Vegas City, which was the area that was the most densely packed with shops. Many tourists went through this street daily.


    Billos peeked toward Vice Captain Hilsman, who was standing behind Cale with an empty magic bag.


    ¡®That person is not the type to do that.¡¯


    Vice Captain Hilsman.


    The Hilsman that Billos knew was an uptight and authoritative person who was aiming for the Captain position.


    Such a person was standing with an empty bag for gifts and souvenirs for the Cat children.


    Billos could not believe it.


    Hilsman and Billos made eye contact. Billos could see a faint smile on Hilsman''s face. Why did that smile make Billos think of the sorrow of a worker with a peculiar superior?


    Cale did not know about his two subordinates¡¯ sorrows as he grabbed the handle of the door to the toy store, the first store they were going to enter in this southern street.


    It was the second day of the VIP auction. He didn''t have anything special to do today. The magic bag he handed to the Singten Merchant Guild''s guild leader had a note about what he needed to do, so Cale did not need to worry about that anymore.


    ¡®Mary and Tasha should be making their moves behind the merchant guild leader as well.¡¯


    But he didn''t want to be at an auction with the theme of Beast people.


    If it was not living Beast people, what else could they be auctioning off?


    ¡®Humans are the cruelest of all of the races.¡¯


    There were weapons and item that once belonged to famous Beast people, however, the majority of the auctioned items were the remains of beautiful or unique Beast people.


    For example, a white Lion¡¯s pure white hide, essories made of a Whale''s beautiful blue hair, and other things like that.


    He couldn''t take his Beast children into an auction like that.


    Cale started to frown as he pulled open the door. It was at that moment.


    ck!


    A kitten paw pped the back of Cale''s hand.


    It hurt a bit.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    It was On.


    ¡®...Why is she acting like this?¡¯


    On never acted like this. The fact that it was On and not Hong made Cale look at her in confusion. He noticed that On''s gaze looked weird.


    He felt as if she was thinking he was pathetic and looking at him with pity.


    Cale felt weird receiving such a gaze from a twelve-year-old. He quickly turned his eyes toward Hong instead. Hong just seemed to be happy as he was twitching his ears and looking around the toy store.


    Cale heard Raon¡¯s voice at that moment.


    - Human, what are you doing? Hurry up and buy whatever it is you want to buy.


    Cale flinched.


    ¡®Whatever it is I want to buy?¡¯


    Something seemed off.


    Cale was thinking about buying toys for the children averaging nine-years-old, but for some reason, it felt as if Raon was thinking he was going here for something he wanted.


    The strength in the hand holding the door handle quickly disappeared.


    - Hmm? Human, don''t you want to buy toys? Hurry up and go in! I¡¯ll be out here people watching. Just make it fast.


    ¡®This is weird.¡¯


    Cale looked back toward On.


    On¡¯s paw was pointing somewhere.


    Cale had no choice but to look at what she was pointing at.


    ¡°...As I expected.¡±


    These children really were as vicious as he expected.


    He could see an alley with a weapon store and a magic device store.


    Cale reflected on his mistake.


    He had been wrong. At the same time, he thought about the group of people around him.


    Including his sister Lily, who turned nine this year, the children around him all preferred weapons over toys. This was the case for the Tigers and Wolf children as well.


    ¡°...Damn it.¡¯


    A fantasy world truly was amazing.


    Cale turned away from the door.


    ¡°Young master-nim?¡±


    Billos called out to Cale, who suddenly changed directions, but Cale headed toward the alley without responding back. Hilsman followed behind Cale with a slightly more rxed expression.


    However, Billos could not help but turn pale after entering the weapon store. His gaze moved while following Cale''s finger.


    ¡°This. This. That.¡±


    Cale casually pointed to many different types of swords. He was just pointing out the ones Raon had told him to pick.


    ¡°E, excuse me?¡±


    The weapon store owner nked out after hearing Cale¡¯s quick selection.


    Some of the weapons Cale had pointed out included a highest-grade dagger and a greatsword imbued with fire magic. He had urately pointed out all of the good items in the shop.


    Cale frowned after seeing the owner¡¯s nk expression, so he pointed to the weapons in an easier way.


    ¡°From there to here.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Give me all of them.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    The owner gasped.


    One of his first customers today was a noble.


    The owner peeked toward Cale before quickly gathering up the weapons and heading to the counter after seeing Cale motioning for him to hurry up and calcte the price.


    Billos just quietly watched all of this.


    What he did not know was that this was just the beginning.


    - Human, human! I want to go to the magic items store.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale did not let his emotions show as he headed to the magic items store next. The owner of the weapon store felt as if there was a golden aura surrounding Cale, however, the only thing on Cale¡¯s mind was Raon''s voice.


    - Mary and Rosalyn would like that magic device. How disappointing.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale quickly realized what these children averaging nine-years-old had seen as they grew up. They had only seen expensive items for the past two years.


    He had been trying to teach them about controlling their finances with their allowances.


    Cale stood in front of the magic item Raon had pointed out.


    - Mm. Human, five gold coins is expensive. You don''t need to buy it for me. Buy me something cheap.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Cale started to frown after hearing Raon''sment. He then pointed to the magic item that Raon had pointed out.


    ¡°Please give me that one.¡±


    - Human, you can buy a mountain of apple pies with 5 gold coins! I''m okay without it!


    Raon tried to stop him in a serious voice.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    On and Hong also patted on his arm in an attempt to get him to stop. However, Cale did not stop and only added on.


    ¡°Ah, please give me three of them.¡±


    Raon started to shout in shock.


    - Human, why are you buying three of them? Is it for Rosalyn and Mary? Your problem is that you are too nice. You value friendship too much too! This is why I have to be by your side in order to supervise you!


    Cale frowned even more after hearing the six-year old''s concern.


    Billos was watching him in shock before smiling after hearing Hilsman whisper in his ear.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he seem to be angry?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes he does.¡±


    ¡°He always makes that face when he''s doing something for others. But he still pays a lot of attention in order to make sure everyone else is taken care of properly. It is really easy to tell what his true feelings are.¡±


    Billos understood why Hilsman was ying the role of a mule withoutining. Billos''s gaze toward Cale warmed up a bit as well.


    But Raon was worried about Cale.


    - Human, are you okay? How wasteful! I don''t need that many toys!


    Magic devices were toys to Raon.


    Cale snorted at that fact before mumbling to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very wasteful at all.¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel upset about using all of this money.


    It wasn¡¯t muchpared his wealth. It was fine that he was spending what Raon would consider enough money to fit in his paws.


    He was just getting a headache while thinking about how many baggages that he needed to take care of were around him now.


    - ......


    Raon became quiet.


    On and Hong, who were both patting his arms, calmed down as well. Cale assumed that they were quiet because he bought them everything that they wanted and nodded in satisfaction.


    He could do what he came to do now that this other issue was out of the way.


    ¡°Billos, where is a store selling armor?¡±


    ¡°Armor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And martial arts uniforms too.¡±


    ¡°Martial arts uniforms?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    These were for the Wolves and the Tigers.


    Cale leisurely swept through the stores.


    ¡°It really is nice spending money without thinking.¡±


    He felt refreshed after using money for the first time in a while. Cale bought some apple pies to finish his shopping spree before turning toward the others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Cale slowly returned to the inn with the rest of the group quietly following behind him. Everyone in the group had the same thought in their minds as they looked toward Cale.


    The only thing he had bought for himself was the chicken skewer.


    That fact was engraved in their minds.


    On the other hand, this was the thought in Cale''s mind right now.


    ¡®Now that I used some money, it is time to rip someone off for a lot more.¡¯


    That mindset did not change on thest day of the auction.


    Terrace R, number 4.


    Billos cautiously asked Cale, who was sitting on the couch with the curtains closed.


    ¡°Young master-nim, will the bishop reallye to terrace 1?¡±


    The priest of the Sun God had been guarding terrace 1 for the past two days. Billos had heard that the priest had entered terrace 1 today.


    However, Cale was supposed to meet with the bishop and not the priest today.


    Billos could see that Cale did not seem to be worried at all. Cale took a sip of wine before starting to speak.


    ¡°The biggest donor to Vegas City''s Church of the Sun God is the Golden Tree. Their rtionship is probably tighter than we expected.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t think that it would be difficult for the bishop to stealthily enter terrace 1.


    Although it looked like Billos had some connections with the Golden Tree staff, there would be a limit to the information that a staff member would be privy to have avable.


    ¡°But young master-nim. Do you really have the Night''s Exultation?¡±


    ¡°What is it? You can¡¯t believe it?¡±


    Billos awkwardly nodded his head at Cale''s mischievous gaze.


    The Night''s Exultation.


    That jewel held quite the significance to the Caro Kingdom and the Church of the Sun God.


    The Land of Death.


    This location, which was also known as the Desert of Death, was one of the Five Forbidden Regions.


    It was also the location of the battle against thest necromancer and his army of corpses in the past.


    At the same time, the sand looked as red as blood during the day and as dark as night during the night.


    There was a jewel embedded in the heart of thest necromancer.


    That ck jewel was the Night''s Exultation.


    This meant that the Night¡¯s Exultation was a great joy and an honor for the Caro Kingdom, as well as one of the proudest moments for the Church of the Sun God.


    Cale naturally had Mary look at the jewel when he arrived in the Caro Kingdom.


    ¡®Do you feel anything?¡¯


    ¡®Am I supposed to feel something? I do not feel anything.¡¯


    There was nothing in the jewel that was beneficial to a necromancer.


    In that case, Cale had no reason not to sell it. What good would it be to have such a beautiful paperweight?


    Cale took the jewel out of his chest pocket.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Billos let out a moan.


    He had researched the Night''s Exultation ever since it was first mentioned by Cale. It was supposedly stored in the Caro Kingdom¡¯s Temple of the Sun God and put on disy for a week every year.


    Does that mean that the jewel on disy was fake all this time?


    ¡°I''ll be heading out now.¡±


    - Human, I am going with you!


    Cale¡¯s body slowly turned invisible.


    Billos bowed toward him and responded back.


    ¡°I await your return.¡±


    Screeech.


    The curtains were opened and Cale headed toward terrace 1, which also had their curtains opened.


    At that moment, the auctioneer got started by talking about the items on auction today.


    ¡°Today will also end with a very interesting item! It was very difficult for us to acquire this item! It is probably the most precious item in this auction!¡±


    The auctioneer seemed more confident than ever.


    ¡°I will give you a hint. The Wolf King.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale, who was flying toward terrace 1 with flight magic, suddenly stopped.


    His gaze headed toward the auctioneer. The auctioneer wearing the fancy mask stealthily whispered to the crowd.


    However, the amplification magic made it possible for everyone to hear.


    ¡°They are the remains of the final Wolf King.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡®How interesting.¡¯


    Cale let out a gasp of admiration.


    He chuckled as he entered terrace 1.


    He could see the priest inside.


    Screeech.


    Cale quickly closed the curtains behind him before removing the invisibility spell and heading toward the servant of the priest. The priest gulped in shock and covered his shaking hands with his sleeves after seeing Cale suddenly appear.


    However, Cale did not pay any attention to him.


    He recalled what Saint Jack had told him.


    Cale had asked Jack about the bishop before he left for the Paerun Kingdom.


    ¡®The bishop is a coward. However, he is very greedy.¡¯


    Jack had also described the bishop''s appearance as well.


    The servant wearing shabby clothes red at Cale''s mask.


    Cale looked back at him before respectfully greeting him.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, bishop-nim.¡±


    He was genuinely happy to meet this person that he would receive a lot of money from before putting to work.


    1. (PR: This sentence looks weird until you remember that baggages is referring to people)

 Chapter 191: A Small Goal (6)

    <h4>Chapter 191: A Small Goal (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The bishop remained silent.


    All he did was look at Cale up and down repeatedly.


    They could hear the auctioneer''s voice from beyond the curtain.


    ¡°The first item is a fountain pen with a beautiful feather. The feather is, as expected, the remains of a beautiful Beast person.¡±


    The voice was loud enough to break the silence in terrace 1.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    A dry voice echoed inside the terrace. The servant almost arrogantly started to discuss the deal. It basically revealed that he was actually the bishop.


    He asked his question and did not say anything else.


    ¡®Who are you?¡¯ or, ¡®do you really have the item?¡¯


    Those kinds of questions were not important at all.


    For the bishop, who had experienced all sorts of things throughout his life, the only thing that mattered was the single line in Cale''s invitation.


    < Do you wish to gain a divine item? >


    The sentence written underneath that gave credibility to the reason for the invitation.


    < I am in possession of the Night''s Exultation that the pope had hidden away. Buy it from me. >


    The bishop knew that the dead pope was a greedy man. That was the reason he had given the Night''s Exultation as an offering.


    He also knew that the pope had a secret area where he kept all of these treasures.


    Wasn¡¯t it possible that a divine item would be in such a location?


    The bishop wanted to be the pope.


    He was just waiting for the right opportunity to seize the position.


    He continued to observe the man in the white mask in front of him.


    The masked man had yet to answer his question about how much he wanted for the item. The masked man''s uncovered mouth slowly started to open.


    ¡°They say that the Night''s Exultation shines even brighter when ites into contact with dead mana. This is different than how normal items react when theye into contact with dead mana.¡±


    The bishop sighed and responded back to the masked man who was spewing nonsense.


    ¡°What is it? You want to take your Night''s Exultation and experiment with the fake one in the temple?¡±


    The bishop could hear the masked man scoff at him.


    Cale shook his head while looking at the bishop.


    ¡°Old man, what a terrible personality you have.¡±


    ¡°This is normal as you get older.¡±


    The priest in front of them flinched, however, he did not turn to look behind him.


    The priest quietly stood there and pretended to not be aware of the bishop in servant''s clothes and the intruder.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    The bishop asked for the price once again.


    The Night''s Exultation appeared in front of his eyes at that moment.


    ¡°I guess you don''t suspect that I''m a spy from the Empire?¡±


    The bishop bluntly responded back to the masked man¡¯s question.


    ¡°Spy or not, the fact that you are a merchant trying to sell me an item does not change.¡±


    ¡®This dude is quite smart.¡¯


    This was indeed the case. Whether he was a spy from the Empire or not, the bishop cared more about the chance to recover the Night''s Exultation and purchase a divine item.


    Cale liked this bishop quite a bit. However, he did not fix the error in the bishop''s statement.


    Merchant.


    Cale was not a merchant.


    In fact, he was a hunter.


    He was nning on throwing out the baits one by one in order to draw in the prey in front of him into a trap.


    The first bait was the divine item.


    The bishop would definitely purchase the Night''s Exultation in order to get his hands on a divine item.


    He needed a way to remain connected to Cale.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°What? Ho!¡±


    The bishopughed in disbelief.


    The punk in front of him was telling him to initiate a starting price. However, the bishop actually liked this.


    Why?


    It was because this merchant knew who held the upper hand.


    The masked man knew he was in control of this discussion. That was why he was trying to pressure the bishop. The bishop liked intelligent people like this.


    It made it easier to handle them. The rational people were the ones who understood their gains the best.


    ¡°5.¡±


    The bishop called out 5 billion to start.


    It was a reasonable price for the Night''s Exultation. This had been the cost when it was originally found.


    If you consider how long ago it was discovered, it was an astronomical price.


    However, Cale was stern.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    The bishop immediately shot back.


    ¡°6.¡±


    The two of them were in a race in this negotiation. The auction started behind them as well.


    The negotiation remained calm.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°7.¡±


    They could hear the auctioneer''s voiceing from beyond the terrace.


    ¡°Alright, we have 300 million counds! Any other bids? Ah! An extra 1,000 counds!¡±


    Cale asked again at the same time.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    The priest seemed to be getting anxious because of the two words Cale were repeating over and over. He seemed to be flinching every time it was asked.


    ¡°8.¡±


    The priest gasped at the bishop''s response.


    Both the bishop and the intruder were making it hard for him to breathe.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    The bishop could tell that the man in front of him was getting bored.


    ¡°10.¡±


    10 billion counds.


    The price had reached the 10 billion level.


    Although the price was double the original selling price, the bishop could tell something after looking into the masked man''s eyes.


    ¡®This still is not enough.¡¯


    The bishop started to speak before Cale could open his mouth once again.


    ¡°15.¡±


    He was now putting the value of the Night''s Exultation as the price for the divine item and the pope position.


    He then added on.


    ¡°However, it is impossible to give you anything more than 10 billion today.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    The bishop could not help but gasp.


    He started to re at the masked man.


    ¡°Is that the only thing you know how to say? You''re supposed to respect your elders. You little punk.¡±


    Although the words sounded as if the bishop was scolding him, the tone was gentle. In fact, it even sounded a bit affectionate, but Cale was not one to be tricked by such an act.


    Cale was tired of speaking and just asked with his gaze.


    ¡®How much?¡¯


    The bishop lifted his hands up as if he admitted defeat and responded back.


    ¡°20.¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    They could hear the priest gasping in front of them. He seemed to be shocked at the price.


    ¡°That''s the max.¡±


    The bishop shook his head with a tired expression.


    He was trying to tell Cale that he was telling the truth. However, there was something Cale had learned during his time as Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®Hit the corrupted people one extra time.¡¯


    His team leader that had taught him everything about working had given him that advice right before he passed on the team leader position to him.


    That was very sound advice.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°You son of a bitch.¡±


    The bishop now started to swear.


    Cale did not care as he had heard all sorts of swearing directed at him when he was Kim Rok Soo. The corrupt ones always resorted to swearing when they were in a pinch.


    The bishop closed his eyes and started to speak.


    ¡°...22.¡±


    ¡°23.¡±


    ¡°...You bastard.¡±


    The Night''s Exultation was settled for 23 billion counds. The bishop rubbed his tired face. However, Cale recalled something else his team leader had said during Cale¡¯s time as Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®If they are corrupt and they have a lot of money, try hitting them once more to see what happens.¡¯


    However, Cale did not n to do so with the bishop.


    ¡®But if you can use themter, make sure to give them some room to breathe.¡¯


    Since he was nning on using the bishop, there was no reason to rip him offpletely and destroy this rtionship.


    Cale was thinking about the future as he observed the bishop calling the priest over. The priest finally turned around and handed over a small money pouch.


    ¡°Here. 10 billion counds.¡±


    The bishop then threw the pouch to Cale.


    ¡°You are prepared as I expected, bishop-nim.¡±


    Cale respectfully responded as if he had not been talking casually this whole time while the bishop clicked his tongue.


    Cale then added one morement.


    ¡°I will see you once more in the future.¡±


    That made the bishop start to smile.


    He heard it as Cale saying that he woulde to see him again with the divine item.


    Cale took a piece of paper out of his pocket and put it on top of the table. The location to send the remaining 13 billion counds was written on it.


    Screeech.


    The curtain opened once again. Cale disappeared out of the terrace with the money pouch in his hand.


    The priest who had been pretending to be anxious this whole time calmly stood up. The calm expression looked as cold as the bishop''s face.


    Actually, it was even colder than the bishop''s face.


    ¡°Go investigate that white-haired man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, bishop-nim.¡±


    The bishop who had been pretending to be a servant bowed his head toward the priest.


    Click, click.


    A magic device in the servant¡¯s chest pocket was activated and the servant¡¯s face changed to that of a forty-year-old man. This scarred face looked as if it belonged to an assassin.


    The bishop sat back down on the chair and leaned back. He then received the magic device from the servant.


    Click.


    His face instantly changed to that of the bishop.


    He brushed his face and started to speak.


    ¡°It is annoying to touch this old face.¡±


    The bishop''s voice had turned into that of an old man as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s also hard to pretend to be old. But it seems like he doesn¡¯t know that I killed the former bishop, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, he does not seem to know.¡±


    ¡°Start the investigation in the Paerun Kingdom since he has white hair.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The bishop touched the magic device once again.


    Cale had to deal with Raon''s questions as he flew back into terrace 4.


    - Human, why did you pretend not to know that he used a magic device to disguise himself? That kind of magic device is hard to acquire! It is precious!


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Young master-nim, wee back.¡±


    Billos smiled and quickly closed the curtains after saw Cale took off his mask.


    ¡°Did it get resolved properly?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    - Human, why did you pretend not to know? I am curious! And the bishop pretended to be scared, but his pupils did not shake at all, just like you said!


    Cale ignored Raon''sments as he recalled what Saint Jack had told him. He had exined the bishop¡¯s appearance.


    The bishop¡¯s true appearance.


    ¡®The Caro Kingdom¡¯s bishop is a skinny woman in her thirties with a sharp gaze. That is her true appearance.¡¯


    Cale started to chuckle.


    ¡°It really is scary.¡±


    A fantasy world really was scary.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale suddenly felt chills going down his back.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    It was Ron, who was handing him some lemonade. Cale felt the chills on his back as he looked into Ron''s eyes. He heard Raon''s voice at that moment.


    - By the way, human, are you done with the busy errands?


    ¡®Basically?¡¯


    Raon continued to speak once Cale nodded his head.


    - Human, I''ve been ignoring the crown prince¡¯s calls since you told me to do so.


    Cale felt that something was off.


    ¡®Hmm? He really did ignore it?¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t expect Raon to really ignore the calls. He had no idea about how seriously Raon remembered everything he said.


    That was the reason for it. Cale felt as if the room was still getting colder.


    However, Raon seemed oblivious to it as he happily continued to speak.


    - He¡¯s been calling you ever since you started chatting with the bishop. This is the tenth call.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    That crown prince, Alberu, called 10 times?¡¯


    - He left you a voicemail. I¡¯ll let you hear it.


    Cale tightly clenched on the cup of lemonade.


    The crown prince¡¯s voice echoed in his mind.


    - The Northern Alliance is starting to move.


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Cale thought that he might not have heard correctly.


    ¡®The Paerun Kingdom is making their move?


    It is only February.


    The ocean hasn''t even melted yet!


    Why?¡¯


    ¡°Son of a bitch.¡±


    Cale chugged the lemonade in one gulp. The sour taste made him start to frown.


    ¡°Young master-nim?¡±


    Billos looked toward him in shock. Cale chucked the money pouch he received from the bishop toward Billos. The confused Billos caught the money pouch.


    Cale then gave him an order.


    ¡°Make sure to buy the Wolf King¡¯s remains.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s 10 billion in there, so make it happen.¡±


    ¡°E, excuse me? T, ten billion?¡±


    Cale, who put Billos in this state of shock, continued to speak.


    ¡°I am leaving first with Ron. Ron, lead the way.¡±


    Cale made Ron, who came as Billos¡¯s servant, take the lead before turning invisible in order to leave the terrace and head for the inn.


    - Human, there is another voicemail.


    Raon spoke to Cale who was quickly walking.


    - Why don¡¯t you pick up? He seems to have something to discuss with you.


    Cale started to frown again.


    ¡®Why does the crown prince need to talk to a trash like me?¡¯


    His back was cold, his mouth had a sour taste, and unexpected things were happening.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed.

 Chapter 192: Destroying it! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 192: Destroying it! (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Alberu Crossman.


    The man on the other side of the call did not look to be doing well.


    The man who used to look majestic and spotless was currently leaning back on his chair with his hair in a mess.


    ¡°My heart is hurting seeing you like this, your highness.¡±


    - Bullshit.


    The crown prince was about to say something else before he saw that Cale didn¡¯t look too good either and chose not to say it.


    Instead, Alberu got down to business.


    - We saw the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s knights going into Nond.


    Paerun, Nond, and Askosan.


    These were the names of the three kingdoms in the Northern Alliance.


    Of the three, Nond was the kingdom to the north of the Forest of Darkness. They would be bordering the Roan Kingdom if the Forest of Darkness did not exist.


    - The informant destroyed the videomunication device after delivering that information.


    The informant sent to Nond was one of the crown prince¡¯s Dark Elves.


    - The fact that his Elemental has not returned seems to mean he is still alive.


    ¡°He will return alive.¡±


    Alberu smiled at Cale''s response before returning to the topic at hand.


    - I am currently working with the Breck Kingdom in order to see if some of the Paerun Knights went over to Askosan as well.


    Askosan was the closest kingdom to the Breck Kingdom, with the Gorge of Death between them.


    ¡°It seems likely that the Paerun Knights went to Askosan as well.¡±


    - Indeed.


    The informant¡¯s message indicated that there were tens of knights.


    The Paerun Kingdom was the northern kingdom of knights. However, even a kingdom with a lot of knights would not normally send tens of knights to another kingdom.


    - Something is weird.


    That was why Alberu found it to be odd.


    - It is still too early to cross through the ocean. What could they be thinking?


    There was a reason that the Roan Kingdom and the Breck Kingdom had prepared for the attack in spring. Although Askosan and Nond were at the bottom tip of the north, they were still further north than the Roan Kingdom in the northeast.


    Their shores were still likely to be frozen.


    This was especially the case because it was currently early February, one of the coldest times of the year.


    ¡®If the knights are moving, the soldiers will soon move as well.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom might have thought that they were just doing some training drills if they did not know about the Northern Alliance¡¯s goal.


    - It is too early to cross across the ocean. The ice in a portion of the water will melt by mid-February, but that is a waste. They¡¯ll need to use a lot of manualbor in order to clear it.


    So why move now?


    Does the Northern Alliance want to start that war that quickly?


    Alberu bit down on his lips.


    The Northern Alliance¡¯s decision was surprising. Sending tens of knights to both kingdoms was easy for the other kingdoms to notice.


    The fact that they still chose to do it so openly meant that there was something they were confident about.


    He then thought about the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northeast shores. The construction of the naval base. This information had already spread throughout the continent. They kept it under wraps for as long as possible, however, something like that was difficult to contain indefinitely.


    However, the majority of the people believed that the naval base was in its initial stages.


    They would be wrong.


    They hadpleted tens of ships and had been preparing for war by having mages keeping them hidden with magic.


    ¡®All of that is thanks to this punk too.¡¯


    Alberu looked toward Cale.


    Cale¡¯s subordinate, the mix-blooded Dwarf Rat. Although he had returned to the Henituse territory now, he had stayed at the Ubarr shores for a while in order to look over their blueprints.


    Thanks to that, they were able to start building the ships earlier than expected.


    But their ns that were aiming for spring time had to change.


    Their informant was discovered as well.


    ¡®What did I miss?¡¯


    One thing.


    He realized that there was an unknown factor that he had missed.


    He couldn¡¯t resolve the thoughts in his head without knowing this crucial factor.


    Alberu loosened the tightly tied tie on his neck.


    - Cale, can you figure it out?


    Alberu asked in a frustrated voice.


    Cale was the only one he could show this frustration to, and he had called Cale while thinking that Cale''s usually calm demeanor would help calm him down.


    However, he let out augh of pity.


    - No, how could you know?


    ¡°Wyvern.¡±


    Alberu stoppedughing.


    Cale could see Alberu almost staring at him with a piercing gaze through the screen.


    ¡°The Wyvern Knights Brigade has been revived.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    The Guardian Knight of the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s legend and the Wyvern Knights Brigade that he led.


    Alberu felt his mind clearing up.


    - It''s the sky.


    They were not using ships.


    No, there would be ships. However, they woulde via the sky first and then via shipster.


    But what can we do about the sky?


    Alberu¡¯s concerned gaze headed toward Cale.


    - ...When did you find out?


    ¡°Do you know about the fire in the Paerun Kingdom¡¯ske?¡±


    - Was it you?


    ¡°Yes sir. That was when I found out. I forgot to report it.¡±


    - You son of a- haaaaa.


    Cale casually shrugged his shoulders.


    That action made Alberu, who had been sighing, realize something. Cale seemed too calm.


    - ... Our intelligent young master Cale. They will be flying over the Forest of Darkness if theye through the sky. Will the Henituse territory be okay?


    Alberu could see the corners of Cale¡¯s lips twitching.


    Cale had waited a long time for this.


    He had been flustered at first because it was different than what he had read in the novel, however, this was apletely different worldpared to the novel already. That was why he had prepared and prepared again for the uing days.


    There was no reason to wait any longer.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    -Yes.


    ¡°Please prepare an order to give memand of the Northeast region¡¯s military.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Alberu let out augh.


    Cale was asking for such a big thing in such a casual way.


    ¡®Yes, it should be like this. This is the Cale Henituse I know.¡¯


    Cale continued to share his requests with Alberu.


    ¡°Please also prepare a Knights Brigade and one of your Mage Brigades as well.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°And then just wait.¡±


    Alberu brushed his hand across his eyes.


    ¡®This crazy bastard. Just wait? So he¡¯s going to defend it on his own?¡¯


    He smiled as he asked Cale a question.


    - Just what the hell have you been up to?


    Cale just shrugged his shoulders.


    - You cheeky bastard.


    Contrary to his choice of words, crown prince Alberu was smiling brightly. He brushed his messy hair as if he wasbing it.


    At the same time, he also realized what he needed to do.


    - So there was a reason you called the necromancer back to you. Do whatever you need to do. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.


    ¡°Just gain power, your highness.¡±


    - Don''t worry. It is all in my hands once the war begins.


    Alberu, who seemed to finally be back to his usual self, started nning on a way to push forward the n he had with a clear mind. Alberu was deep in thought and missed Cale suddenly flinching.


    Raon''s voice echoed in his head.


    -


    They want to destroy our house while riding on some stupid wyverns? Really?


    Cale got the chills after listening to this extremely serious voice. He did his best to ignore the ramblings of this six-year-old Dragon.


    -


    Anyway, I will do what I have to do, so you take care of your side.


    Click.


    He hung up without any notification.


    Cale leaned back on the couch and looked toward the videomunication device.


    He had a lot of things to do again.


    Cale immediately headed back home the next day with the Wolf King''s remains.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The father-son duo who had not seen each other in a while did not seem to be happy.


    Count Deruth drank some warm tea in order to calm himself. He had already heard the information from Cale through a call.


    ¡°The Paerun Knights went to Nond?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°And you think they are going to invade on wyverns?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll also enter the Breck Kingdom and our Northwest side via Askosan?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Tap.


    He ced the teacup on the table.


    Count Deruth then looked toward the territory¡¯s g in the office.


    He could see the golden turtle, the Henituse family crest.


    He then said one word to his son.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    That was enough.


    ¡°The Henituse family was originally a martial arts family and the Roan kingdom''s Northeast region¡¯s wall anyway.¡±


    Deruth was not a warrior, but he knew how to handle a sword and had not forgotten the way of martial arts. Why else would he work so hard to create a Knights Brigade in a remote territory like this one?


    The Golden Turtle.


    You needed to be thoroughly prepared in order to live a long and peaceful life.


    He looked toward his son who had his mother¡¯s red hair, the only one with red hair in the household.


    ¡°The affairs of the territory are my business, and helping my son is my business as well.¡±


    He recalled the things Cale asked for in their call.


    Deruth reached his hand out to his son.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    His son had said this to him sometime in the past.


    ¡®Father, let¡¯s give it a try.¡¯


    His father had not forgotten about it.


    He had focused on building up the number of the territory''s soldiers ever sincetest Fall, and he had filled up the warehouses with food as well.


    He also made sure that the castle walls, as well as all of the territory''snds, were well-equipped and ready to defend.


    Cale grabbed Count Deruth¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Stealthily, please. Father.¡±


    Cale could hear Deruth¡¯s response through that firm squeeze his father gave his hand. That was enough.


    There was nothing else he needed to tell Count Deruth right now.


    That was why Cale immediately headed out of the castle and toward the Forest of Darkness.


    He stood where the ck Swamp used to be and looked down at the dry ground.


    ¡°It has been a while since I''ve been here. This is great. I missed it so much.¡±


    The ck robe wearing necromancer Mary started to speak while standing next to Cale. The mechanical voice had the slightest bit of joy in it.


    ¡°Is that so, Mary? I like seeing this ce with you and the weak human as well! Our front yard truly is the best.¡±


    The ck Dragon next to Mary responded back to her. Both the ck Dragon and the ck Robe continued to peek toward Cale.


    The movement of the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s knights.


    Cale had not said much since he had heard that information. Raon thought about that as he started to scrunch his nose. Raon started to speak.


    ¡°Human, do not worry. Nobody will get hur-¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    However, someone cut Raon off.


    Choi Han, the Tiger shaman Gashan, and the Wolf boy Lock were all heading toward the ck Swamp.


    Cale had called them over.


    They all had grim expressions on their faces after hearing what was about to happen. Of course, Gashan had a bit of anticipation as well.


    The three of them headed toward Cale, who did not even turn around as he continued to look down at the ck Swamp. Cale seemed to have no intention in turning around.


    ¡°Young master-nim-¡±


    Gashan called out to Cale. Cale finally turned around.


    The confident Choi Han, the belligerent Tiger Gashan, and the hesitant Wolf Lock.


    ¡°Choi Han, Gashan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale''s gaze headed toward the west.


    ¡°We are going to the Gorge of Death. Get ready.¡±


    Cale then turned toward Lock.


    Lock flinched the moment their eyes met, however, he had a more confident gaze than before. He looked nervous to move with Cale for the first time in a while.


    Cale could see that Lock had gotten stronger after training with Choi Han.


    However, it was still not enough.


    The Wolf tribe considered the pack and their family as important.


    However, Wolves only grew when they were alone.


    Loss and loneliness. They needed these emotions they could only feel when they were alone. They needed these emotions in order to realize one other emotion.


    This other emotion was essential for the Wolves.


    Cale recalled the item in his pocket.


    The Wolf King''s remains.


    It was a diary.


    But this diary was written in blood.


    Cale started to speak to Lock, who was nervously waiting for his orders.


    ¡°Lock, you are going as well. Get ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir!¡±


    The Wolf King needed to spread his name around the world once again.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir?¡±


    The ck Robe fluttered and headed toward Cale.


    However, her gaze headed toward the ck Swamp after hearing a noise.


    Boom-


    Something appeared from the spatial pocket bag in Cale¡¯s hand.


    Raon had customized this spatial pocket bag for Cale.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Lock flinched and took a step back. His eyes were focused on the center of the ck Swamp.


    The shaman Gashan let out a gasp and started to mutter in disbelief.


    ¡°It''s a Dragon.¡±


    A Dragon corpse, a set of white bones, appeared in the center of the dry swamp.


    Therge ancient Dragon was giving off a lot of pressure even though it was just a set of bones.


    This was the Dragon corpse that Cale had seen when he found the Dominating Aura two years ago.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Mary let out a gasp. Her gaze turned back toward Cale. Cale was looking at her as well.


    He started to speak.


    ¡°Control it.¡±


    He gave the necromancer Mary an order. The ck Robe answered with confidence after a few seconds of silence.


    ¡°I can do it, no, I will do it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Mary clenched her fists after seeing Cale responding as if her response was expected.


    Cale looked up at the sky.


    The Dragon would eat up the wyverns and dominate the Eastern sky.


    1. I think the author likes using ck robe and ck dragon together because he likes the repeating, ¡®ck.¡¯ We already know both of their names ...

 Chapter 193: Destroying it! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 193: Destroying it! (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale opened his eyes.


    He could see the teleportation magic circle under his feet.


    Swooooooosh-


    He could also hear the sound of the cold wind.


    The Gorge of Death was extremely windy.


    However, Cale ignored the noise of the wind and looked toward the person who was here to greet him.


    ¡°It has been a long time, your highness.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s youngest sibling and the Breck Kingdom''s fourth prince, Pen, awkwardly started to speak after seeing Cale''s respectful greeting.


    ¡°Ahem, hem. Yes, long time no see.¡±


    His gaze headed toward Cale''s chest.


    It was a cookie. Cale was holding a cookie.


    That made Pen recall the drenching he received when he went to the Henituse territory to see his sister Rosalyn in the past. During that incident, he had heard the crunching sound of Cale eating a cookie as if it was background music.


    ¡®Youngest brother, do it properly. Otherwise, you will lose your life on the battlefield.¡¯


    Pen recalled Rosalyn''s, ¡®advice,¡¯ and started to shiver. It made him feel very cold. He awkwardly smiled back at Cale, who was gently smiling at him.


    Raon started to speak in Cale¡¯s mind at that moment.


    - It''s a fiery thunderbolt instead of water for that crybaby if he whines again. I am practicing the fiery thunderbolt right now.


    Cale naturally ignored Raon as he looked around prince Pen.


    There were five or six tents behind fourth prince Pen.


    Swooooooosh-


    The sound of the wind could be heard again.


    It was blowing toward them from the Gorge of Death.


    This gorge was known to have never-ending wind.


    The strong winds made by nature made the sides of the deep and tall valley into a resting ce of death.


    February. The winter winds were strong and even carried over the snow tonight, making it hard to see. Cale heard another voice as he looked around at the white snow fluttering through the darkness.


    ¡°Are you Cale Henituse from the Henituse territory?¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed to the person next to Prince Pen.


    This was the Breck Kingdom¡¯s Royal Mage¡¯s number one disciple. The name of this person whom people considered to be the future Royal Mage was Count Ecross.


    - ...Human, why is that stupid looking guy checking you out?


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    Cale gently responded in a noble-like manner to Count Ecross, who was looking at him.


    ¡°That is correct. I am Cale Henituse, Count Ecross-nim.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, you know of me. But you did not greet me first.¡±


    ¡°I apologize. I was amazed as this is my first time visiting the Gorge of Death.¡±


    Prince Pen felt odd.


    ¡®Why is that person acting like this?¡¯


    Cale Henituse was acting respectfully for some reason. Pen looked toward Count Ecross and gave him a signal with his eyes.


    ¡®Count, stop it!¡¯


    Unfortunately, Ecross could not read Pen''s signal. He looked toward Cale judgmentally.


    A twenty-year-old. He did not like that the Roan Kingdom sent a twenty-year-old punk as their representative. He also did not like how he was pretending to be a hero with ancient powers that only required luck to acquire instead of something like magic, which required effort in order to develop.


    ¡®A typical punk who relies on his connections to make himself look good.¡¯


    The thing the Count did not like the most was that this talentless son of a noble had such a strong personalwork. Although he didn''t know the details, he had heard that this punk was close to former princess Rosalyn, crown prince Alberu Crossman, and even Commander Toonka.


    He clicked his tongue at Cale, who remained respectful to him even though he was making it obvious that he was looking down at him. He totally saw Cale as the type that was fluent in sucking up.


    He introduced the people around him on purpose.


    ¡°Young master, these are the mages from our side. Over there is a baron-nim, and there is a viscount-nim.¡±


    He made sure to emphasize the word, ¡®mages,¡¯ on purpose.


    The Roan Kingdom was known to be terrible at magic.


    However, they suddenly brought the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s mages and former princess Rosalyn to the Breck Kingdom and started to teach the Breck Kingdom''s mages.


    ¡®Although my teacher was happy about it.¡¯


    His teacher, the Royal Mage, was happy about it, saying that it was a great opportunity.


    Count Ecross did not deny that it was an opportunity.


    ¡®However, we cannot let go of this power.¡¯


    They had to take the initiative. He took a look around Cale.


    ¡®He didn''t bring that many people with him.¡¯


    There was just a man who seemed to be a knight and a feeble boy next to Cale.


    ¡®Things within the Breck Kingdom should be done by us.¡¯


    Former princess Rosalyn had told Prince Pen and him to take good care of Cale, however, he was different than Prince Pen. He had no reason to listen to Rosalyn, who was no longer a princess and lived in the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡®Prince Pen bes weird whenever former princess Rosalyn is involved, so I need to step up.¡¯


    Otherwise, there was no reason for him toe to the Gorge of Death in order to clean up after this punk who did not even have his own title.


    Count Ecross looked toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Ahem, I heard from the Roan Kingdom about your n. You¡¯re thinking about installing magic bombs in the Gorge of Death?¡±


    The baron and viscount that were introduced earlier stood behind Ecross and observed Cale. It seemed as if they were trying to pressure Cale.


    ¡®...This is why my sister should return.¡¯


    Pen started to frown after seeing their actions.


    Count Ecross had be the number one disciple of the Royal Mage because he was lucky enough to be talented in magic.


    Pen could not believe that Ecross would ignore him, even if he was a prince with no chance of seeding the throne. At the same time, he was amazed at his sister¡¯s foresight.


    ¡®Count Ecross will not listen to you.¡¯


    ¡®Then what should I do?¡¯


    ¡®You? Nothing. Just let it be. He is someone who at least cares a lot about the Breck Kingdom.¡¯


    ¡®...What about young master Cale?¡¯


    His sister hadughed at that question. Sheughed for a bit before finally responding back.


    ¡®You don''t need to worry about that person. The world¡¯s strongest mage is protecting him.¡¯


    The world¡¯s strongest mage. Those words had remained on his mind. Pen''s gaze headed toward the feeble boy. The other person had been introduced as his guard knight in the past.


    The feeble boy flinched and turned away when they made eye contact.


    ¡®Is he the mage?¡¯


    Pen brushed aside his question as he looked back toward Cale and the Count.


    Count Ecross opened up his arms and confidently asked Cale.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a mage with you, so how are you going to install the magic bombs? We know more about the Gorge of Death and we are mages, so we will do it.¡±


    Count Ecross was serious.


    It was something to protect the Breck Kingdom. Even if he was not trying to take control, it made sense for him to do it.


    ¡®Although I feel bad treating someone who just arrived like this...¡¯


    He felt bad for doing this to Cale while he was still standing on the teleportation magic circle, but time was of the essence. He needed to quickly take care of this and return to the capital.


    The Count kept his arms open as he waited for Cale''s response.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm? Are there more people in your party?¡±


    He could hear the voice of the mage responsible for the teleportation magic circle.


    Ooooooooong-


    The teleportation magic circle lit up once more. The Count looked toward Cale.


    ¡°There are a few more peopleing.¡±


    Cale gently responded before stepping away from the teleportation magic circle. The Count stepped back in confusion and looked toward the magic circle.


    It slowly lit up until the entire magic circle was shining brightly.


    Paaaat.


    Approximately ten huge people appeared.


    They were all wearing ck robes, but each of them seemed asrge as a mountain.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The Count couldn''t help but groan at the sudden pressure.


    It was at that moment.


    Shhhhh.


    The person in front took off his hood. An old man¡¯s voice echoed in the area.


    ¡°My name is Gashan, the Tiger tribe¡¯s shaman.¡±


    Shhhhh.


    The other people took off their hoods as well.


    Ten pairs of feline vertical pupils started to shine in the darkness.


    The Tiger tribe. The Count had never seen any members of the Tiger tribe before. However, he knew that they were known as one of the strongest Beast people tribes.


    ¡°Count-nim.¡±


    Ecross flinched and turned around.


    He could see Cale.


    ¡°I will leave the cliffs and high areas to your mages. We will take care of the deep areas.¡±


    Deep areas of the gorge.


    That was where the winds were the wildest. It was difficult to fly through there with flight magic.


    The Count¡¯s expression changed.


    He had thought that they were just going to be installing magic bombs around the edge of the cliff, but Cale was telling him that they were going to be installing these bombs inside the gorge.


    ¡°...You are going to go underneath the line of death?¡±


    The line of death.


    The Gorge of Death had different parts to it.


    The top part started at the cliffs and went maybe tens to one hundred meters below the edge of the gorge.


    That was where the gorge started.


    It was the location you could see the rough river at the bottom of the gorge.


    You needed to avoid that area if you did not want to die.


    But Cale was nning on going down there?


    ¡°Yes sir. We are going down there.¡±


    His confident voice filled the area. The Count finally took the time to look around at Cale''s party.


    All of them had grim expressions on their faces.


    Cale was the only one who looked calm. That was why it was so noticeable.


    Cale''sment about how the Roan Kingdom would take care of the deep areas of the gorge was stuck on the Count''s mind. He could not figure out what to say.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I will leave it to you.¡±


    Prince Pen stepped in to respond. He then continued to speak to Cale in a respectful tone.


    ¡°We will figure out the best way for you to go down there. Let me know if there is any way we can help.¡±


    Cale gently smiled back to Pen. This was the thought on his mind right now.


    ¡®I''m going to push off the magic bombs to these bastards.¡¯


    He needed to install the Dragon''s Rage deep in the gorge.


    He couldn¡¯t let others know about that precious pir of fire.


    ¡®Plus, it¡¯s not like I''m going to be doing the work.¡¯


    All he had to do was sit back and watch. How nice was this?


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Then we will head off first.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Head off?¡±


    Pen looked toward Cale in shock.


    Cale turned around and headed toward the gorge. The Count started to speak.


    ¡°It is dangerous at night. You should move during the day......!¡±


    ¡°Do you want the Northern Alliance to see what we are doing?¡±


    The Count shut up.


    The Wyvern Knights Brigade.


    He had heard about them.


    That was why time was of the essence. Those wyverns were capable of patrolling during the day.


    He could not say anything after seeing the gaze of the twenty-year-old young boy who was looking back at him. Cale turned back toward the gorge after seeing the Count not saying anything.


    ¡®Let¡¯s do it quickly and leave.¡¯


    Cale hurried forward and asked the Tigers who were following behind him.


    ¡°Is it dangerous at night?¡±


    Gashan started tough.


    ¡°We prefer the night.¡±


    Tigers were nocturnal creatures. They had also only brought the best of their warriors, so it would be easy for them to climb down the gorge.


    The mages of the Breck Kingdom rushed toward them.


    Cale stood in front of the first cliff and passed a magic bag over to Count Ecross.


    ¡°There is a map of where to install the magic bombs and the bombs themselves. I will leave it to you, Count-nim.¡±


    The Count felt odd after seeing Cale still remaining respectful. He received the magic bag and responded back.


    ¡°...I leave it to you.¡±


    The Count could see Cale''s confident smile.


    Cale then immediately gave the order.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was the moment Cale gave the order.


    Plop. Plop.


    The ck robes all fell to the ground.


    The Tiger Warriors revealed themselves in their berserk state.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The Count stepped back. The pressure was considerably higherpared to before.


    Each of these Tigers had ruled over a mountain in the past.


    The Tigers did not hide their bodies that were shining ck and gold in the darkness.


    Each of these huge warriors looked toward Cale.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Jump down.¡±


    Grrrrr-


    Gashan, the only White Tiger,ughed.


    He then immediately jumped down.


    That was the beginning.


    The Ten Tiger Warriors all charged toward the bottom of the cliff.


    The white snow and the golden rays of light caught people''s attention. The golden rays of light started to disappear as they suddenly heard some noises.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The cliff started to echo.


    The Tiger Warriors were punching or kicking at the cliff.


    Grrrrr.


    The Tigers¡¯ roars followed the winds up the gorge at the same time. Tigers enjoyed dangerous situations.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale turned his head. He could see Choi Han standing there.


    ¡°I will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Choi Han also jumped off the cliff.


    Cale moved his hand after watching Choi Han jump.


    Pat.


    His hand was ced on Lock''s shoulder, the Wolf boy who was taller than him.


    ¡°Lock, watch them.¡±


    Lock could not respond to that as he looked toward the cliff. The image of the Tiger Warriors in their berserk state remained on his mind.


    He heard Cale''s voice again at that moment.


    ¡°I need someone to protect the Gorge of Death until I return.¡±


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    Lock observed Cale''s calm gaze. However, Cale did not say anything else before making eye contact with Lock and then turning away.


    Cale then looked toward the other people present that were looking at him.


    He could see the Breck Kingdom''s mages.


    Count Ecross flinched at Cale''s gaze. He suddenly had a question.


    ¡®Why do influential people like Rosalyn, the crown prince, and Toonka keep someone like Cale at their side?¡¯


    However, he could not think about it any longer.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Please get started.¡±


    Cale watched them flinch before quickly moving as he quietly stood there.


    Early the next morning.


    The sun slowly started to rise to the east of the gorge. The sun was shining brightly, as if the winter snow could do nothing to harm it.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom, boom!


    Cale started to smile.


    He could see a hand at the top of the cliff.


    A White Tiger jumped back up to the top.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I am back.¡±


    ¡°How was yourte-night walk?¡±


    Gashan started tough at Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°Maybe it is because you are out here to greet me, but it was quite enjoyable, young master-nim.¡±


    The other Tigers soon jumped up as well. Choi Han was thest to jump back up as hended next to Cale.


    ¡°I am back.¡±


    "Good, you did we-¡±


    Beeeeeeep-


    Cale, who was about to tell Choi Han that he had done well, stopped talking.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    Cale turned his head.


    The tent.


    A noise that seemed to be signaling an emergency wasing from one of the tents.


    A magic videomunication device was continuously glowing red.


    It meant it was a high-level emergency call.


    Cale entered into the tent. Prince Pen and the Count urgently rushed in as well.


    ¡°Hurry up and connect it.¡±


    Prince Pen gave the order and the call was soon connected.


    Cale scoffed after listening to the message delivered through the call.


    < On this day, February 15th.


    The Paerun Kingdom, the Knight¡¯s Kingdom, is a kingdom of knights.


    Our knights follow the Knight¡¯s Creed and do not do anything sly. >


    The Paerun Kingdom¡¯s deration echoed through the Western continent.


    < We wish fornd that is not frozen. >


    The Northern Alliance announced their deration of war.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know they would act like this.¡¯


    He didn''t expect them to be so open about it.


    ¡®Why are they doing this?¡¯


    It was probably not just because they were knights. They were probably scheming something.


    However, that was not the problem.


    < Paerun, Nond, and Askosan, as well as the Bear tribe and the me Dwarf tribe, announce that we will start our path of conquest to the unfrozennds, starting today. >


    Prince Pen and Count Ecross looked toward Cale.


    The Bear tribe and the me Dwarves?


    They had not known about this. Their gazes subconsciously turned toward Cale. Cale was not looking at them.


    Cale, who was ring into the videomunication device, finally started to speak.


    ¡°They''re like dogs.¡±


    Flinch.


    Everybody flinched after hearing Cale¡¯sment.


    It was at that moment. Cale gave an order to Choi Han, who was standing behind him.


    ¡°Contact the territory.¡±


    They needed to hurry.


    ¡°Tell them to gather all of the nobles of the Northeast region.¡±


    Cale gave the order for all of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northeast region nobles to gather.


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s northeast region where the Henituse territory was situated.


    It was thend with the most boulders in the kingdom of boulders.


    It was time for a leader of the northeast region to finally appear.

 Chapter 194: Destroying it! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 194: Destroying it! (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The message was delivered along with the rising winter sun.


    < Our Indomitable Alliance officially announce that we will take the unfrozennds openly and fairly. >


    The Northern Alliance, Bear tribe, and the me Dwarf tribe. The name of this alliance of three kingdoms and two tribes was called the, ¡®Indomitable Alliance.¡¯


    This information made thete winter of the Western continent hotter than ever.


    Beeeeeeep-


    The calls kepting in as information was delivered to the tent Cale and Prince Pen were in.


    - The Mogoru Empire expresses their disappointment and states that they will work toward achieving peace on the Western continent!


    The expressions inside the tent did not look good.


    ¡®The Empire wants peace?¡¯


    ¡°What bullshit.¡±


    There were many who flinched at Cale¡¯sment, however, nobody could say anything about Cale''s actions orments.


    ¡®...I feel like I am looking at my teacher.¡¯


    Count Ecross felt an unknown sense of pressureing from Cale. It was as if he was looking at the overlord of an area.


    Beeeeeeeep- Beeeeep-


    The calls continued toe in.


    - The Caro Kingdom say that they will close all auction houses and casinos!


    The Caro Kingdom chose to hide.


    - The two principalities in the North and the conurbation have sent their support of the Indomitable Alliance¡¯s open promation!


    - The principality by the Empire and the free city have chosen to take a stance of neutrality! They agree with the Empire¡¯s promation for peace!


    ¡®What a mess.¡¯


    Cale made that short observation before standing up.


    Clunk.


    The other people responded quite sensitively to the quiet noise. Count Ecross also got up and asked Cale a question.


    ¡°Young master Cale, did the Roan Kingdom know about the Bear tribe and the me Dwarves?¡±


    Count Ecross was about to ask something else before he flinched and stopped. It was because of the way Cale was looking at him.


    - Human, why do you let that be? You really are a good person. I know the truth, even if you pretend you are not a good person. Sigh, I guess I need to try harder.


    Cale did notment back after hearing Raon''s serious voice. It was because he knew that he was a pretty bad person. That was why he was letting the Count¡¯sment be.


    He needed to work the Count to the ber on.


    Cale held back his sigh after seeing Count Ecross flinching at his gaze before responding back like a proper noble.


    ¡°We did not.¡±


    The short response lingered inside the tent.


    It was at that moment.


    Plop.


    The tent p was opened and someone walked in.


    ¡°Young master-nim, what is going on?¡±


    It was the White Tiger Gashan, who was still in his berserk state.


    The Tiger tribe. The Bear tribe.


    The people in the tent started to think about those two tribes. Sunlight started to pour into the tent through the opened p.


    However, only Cale remained in the darkness as Gashan was standing in front of him.


    That was the reason for it. It made Cale and his bright red hair stand out in the darkness.


    ¡°Young master-nim, what is going on?¡±


    Cale slowly started to answer Gashan, who asked one more time.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    Beeeeeeep-


    Cale calmly continued to speak through the noise of the emergency callsing in.


    ¡°We just need to follow our original n.¡±


    His gaze turned toward Prince Pen.


    ¡°We are strong as well.¡±


    Prince Pen figured out what he needed to do as soon as he heard Cale¡¯s remark.


    Their alliance originally had four kingdoms and one tribe, but now they also had the Tiger tribe.


    Although there were some changes, they were not weak.


    That meant that what he needed to do was clear.


    He was currently the person representing the Breck Kingdom at this location. Prince Pen started to speak.


    ¡°The mages responsible for the videomunication devices will record all of the messagesing in. Also, report our current status to the others, Count Ecross.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, your highness!¡±


    ¡°I heard that there are still some magic bombs remaining. Restart the operation.¡±


    He reiterated Cale''s remark from earlier.


    ¡°Everyone will focus on their individual tasks.¡±


    Prince Pen then looked toward Cale. He remembered what his sister Rosalyn had told him.


    ¡®He is someone you can trust, no, he is someone you can''t help but trust.¡¯


    Pen remembered thatment as Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, I will be on my way as well.¡±


    Pen nodded his head and Cale headed out of the tent. Prince Pen, who was watching the calm and confident Cale disappear into the light, brushed his neck with his hands after Cale left.


    ¡®I feel like I can finally breathe.¡¯


    Pen could breathe in the cold morning air now that the pressureing from Cale was gone. However, contrary to the cold air, his heart was beating hot and fast.


    This hot and fast business was the same inside the tent that Cale''s group was residing in.


    However, there was no conversation ongoing.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Cale¡¯s index finger was tapping on the armrest.


    He was thinking back to the novel, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    < The bear tribe is shrewd. >


    ¡®How annoying.¡¯


    Cale finally started to feel it.


    The fifth volume of, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ was over.


    Everything from here was a future that Cale had no knowledge of.


    That fact was giving Cale a headache. Cale pressed his temples with his fingers.


    ¡°Human, do you have a headache? Are you sick?¡±


    The ck Dragon was floating around Cale with a look of concern. He was not invisible anymore as only their group was inside the tent. Gashan quietly observed the situation before slowly starting the speak.


    ¡°The me Dwarf tribe. I have never heard about them.¡±


    Cale had never heard about them either.


    Well, Cale had never even met a Dwarf, other than the mix-blooded Dwarf Rat Mueller.


    That was why his mind was currently aplicated mess.


    Dwarves were a race that were known for making things.


    The reason for thisplicated mess started to flow out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Gashan asked back, but Cale finally felt as if his mind was clearing up.


    The Wyvern Knights Brigade. Tens of ships.


    If Dwarves were added to this mix, the shape of the North¡¯s invasion via the sky and the sea would change drastically.


    There was more.


    Cale was certain that there was one other thing.


    He had no choice but to think that way.


    It was because he knew the truth about the Paerun Kingdom''s Guardian Knight household.


    He knew the truth about the God''s Tears Lake. The Paerun Kingdom did not like the flowing river and thus turned it into ake in order to monopolize it.


    ¡®The Paerun Kingdom is not a fair and open kingdom.¡¯


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°We are returning right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim. I understand.¡±


    Choi Han casually responded. Choi Han was the calmest person in the room. However, Choi Han¡¯s eyebrow twitched at Cale¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Lock, have you thought about it?¡±


    ¡®Lock? Thought about it?¡¯


    Choi Han looked toward Lock after hearing something he did not know about. The young boy seemed to be the most uncertain person in the room since earlier. Lock flinched at the gazes focused on him before lowering his head.


    Lock immediately understood what Cale was asking.


    He hadmented on it when the others jumped off the cliff yesterday.


    ¡°I need someone to protect the Gorge of Death until I return.¡¯


    He was not afraid of this stupid Gorge of Death.


    He had be stronger in order to protect others, and he was still getting stronger.


    However, he did not want to be alone.


    For Lock, who had never been alone, he needed someone to be the source of his courage. Someone like his family or his siblings.


    Lock kept his head down as he started to think.


    ¡®I want to go back with you.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want to be alone, but those words did not easilye out.


    What was going on?


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Lock raised his head.


    He had heard this phrase before.


    It was when he went to thank Cale and ask him to take care of his younger siblings after his first berserk transformation. Cale had said that to him when he was fidgeting nervously and was unable to speak.


    ¡®Spit it out.¡¯


    And then he said something else.


    Exactly what he was saying now.


    ¡°Yes. You need to make eye contact like this when you are chatting with someone. Did you forget?¡±


    ¡®Did you forget?¡¯


    Those words sounded very loud to Lock.


    He had stuttered as he answered Cale back then.


    ¡®I, I am the older brother.¡¯


    ¡®I need to take care of my younger siblings.¡¯


    ¡®And I was a nephew and a younger brother.¡¯


    ¡®That is why I need to get revenge.¡¯


    Cale had responded to thosements.


    ¡®You''re a Wolf.¡¯


    Wolf.


    That word stuck to Lock''s mind.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han tried to interject into the conversation. Lock was like a younger brother to him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Could you please tell me what you asked Lock?¡±


    ¡°I asked him to observe and protect the Gorge of Death until Ie back.¡±


    ¡°...Alone?¡±


    ¡°Some of the Breck Kingdom¡¯s mages will remain for emergency contact. But yes, he will be the only one from our group remaining here.¡±


    Choi Han looked back and forth between Cale, who did not even turn to look at him as he responded, and the quiet Lock. Choi Han started to speak after hesitating for a bit.


    ¡°He is a child with a lot of loneliness.¡±


    Lock had experienced trauma at a young age.


    His family, his neighbors, and his entire vige were all massacred in front of him.


    Such a child was finally starting to rx. He needed to get stronger, but Choi Han did not want Lock''s heart to turn empty.


    He didn¡¯t want Lock to go down the same path that he did.


    Choi Han knew that his heart felt that emptiness. That was why each and every drop of water that was wetting his heart was important. Choi Han did not want Lock to be lonely like him.


    Cale looked toward Choi Han at that moment.


    ¡°Is Lock alone?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Excuse me?¡±


    Cale turned back toward Lock and started to speak to the fifteen-year-old Wolf teenager.


    ¡°You have family members. You also have a home to return to, and a new hometown. Are you lonely?¡±


    The Wolf tribe cared a lot about family.


    However, a Wolf needed to realize something.


    It needed to realize who they were.


    The Wolf King was someone who knew about their own existence.


    ¡°Lock, are you lonely?¡±


    Lock heard those words differently.


    ¡®Are you still scared?


    Do you want to rx in a peaceful situation?


    You said you wanted to get stronger, so why are you still so timid and indecisive?¡¯


    Lock looked Cale right in the eyes.


    ¡°I will stay here.¡±


    Lock then saw Cale smiling gently for the first time today.


    ¡°You grew.¡±


    Lock could not say anything back.


    However.


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    He just bowed at Cale, who was telling him that he trusted him. He noticed an old and bloodied leather notebook once he raised his head back up.


    ¡°It is the final Wolf King¡¯s diary.¡±


    ¡®...Wolf King?¡¯


    Lock felt his heart beating wildly.


    His uncle, the chief of the Blue Wolf tribe, had died before he reached the level of the Wolf King. It made him think about his uncle.


    At the same time, he was confused.


    ¡®Why is he giving this to me?¡¯


    However, Cale''s voice was like magic, as it answered his question before he could even ask it.


    ¡°I will trust you.¡±


    A simplement. However, that simplement left Lock in a daze as he epted the diary. He could feel the old leather in his hands.


    Lock then tightly held the diary in his arms.


    Cale watched Lock do this before giving the order to the rest of the group.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    They needed to return to the Roan Kingdom.


    The territory that was the closest to the Roan Kingdom and the start of the Northeast region.


    The Wheelsman territory.


    Eric Wheelsman, the son of Count Wheelsman, walked through the banquet hall with an awkward smile.


    He could hear the Northeast region''s nobles chatting behind him.


    ¡°Even if it is the Henituse household, can they really tell us toe and go in this state of emergency?¡±


    ¡°I agree. Furthermore, it is not the Count, but young master Cale who is calling us. A child without a title is calling us. My goodness!¡±


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northeast region did not have a Duke nor Marquis in charge. That was why there were several factions fighting for power.


    There were nobles like Eric Wheelsman''s family whose faction was focused in the Northeast region. His faction included the Northeast shores with youngdy Amiru and young master Gilbert.


    The other factions chose to follow a Duke or Marquis in the southeast region, northwest region, the southwest region, or the central region.


    ¡°I also don''t know why the crown has not said anything about it.¡±


    ¡°I agree. It will be through the northeast region if theye by ship. It¡¯s not like they cane through the sky.¡±


    The factions tied to the southeast region and the central region were the loudest.


    In times of peace, no baron nor viscount would dare to say such a thing about a Count. However, they were running wild in this state of emergency, relying on their Duke or Marquis¡¯s backing.


    They were trying to take control of the northeast region for their faction.


    Eric let it go as he had expected such a response. In fact, it was weird that the southwest region and northwest region factions were quiet.


    ¡®This is weird.¡¯


    The northwest region¡¯s Stan household was now run by the eldest son, Taylor Stan.


    The southwest region''s Gyerre household was now run by young master Antonio.


    The nobles following those two households were quiet with serious expressions on their faces. In fact, they seemed to be a bit scared.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    It was weird, but Eric quickly left the banquet hall as he was still just a young master. He heard one of the noble¡¯sints as he closed the door.


    ¡°He thinks he can run amok in such a time because we keep praising him as young master Silver Shield.¡±


    It was aint about Cale.


    Eric finished closing the door and started to frown.


    ¡®Just what is going to happen?¡¯


    Count Deruth Henituse had gathered the Northeast region¡¯s nobles.


    ¡®Let''s determine the center.¡¯


    The nobles had responded to those words.


    War. That word also meant that it was an opportunity for a new power to step in.


    However, the Count who had gathered all of the nobles had sent Cale. Eric could not sleep once he heard about this. Although he did not seem like trash anymore, Cale was someone who still worried him.


    That was why he had sent a message every day but had not received a response.


    Eric finally decided to ask the Henituse household¡¯s person standing at the entrance.


    ¡°Vice Captain Hilsman, when will young master Cale being?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure, young master-nim.¡±


    The Vice Captain¡¯s calm response gave Eric a headache. He thought about youngdy Amiru, who was responsible for the naval base.


    ¡®Young master Eric, you don¡¯t need to worry about young master Cale. To be honest with you, I am looking forward to what he does.¡¯


    Her gaze was sharp, as if she was looking forward to the war.


    ¡°Haaaa, really.¡±


    Eric ruffled his hair and was unable to hide his anxiety.


    ¡°Cale, you punk, just what ......?¡±


    "What about me?¡±


    Eric flinched.


    Tap. Tap.


    He heard the sound of shoes hitting the marble. Eric turned around.


    He could see Cale leisurely walking from the entrance.


    He was his usually calm and rxed self.


    This slow walking pace fit Cale more than anybody else.


    Cale walked by young master Eric, who had sent him a letter a day while worrying about the war.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Eric turned back after hearing hisment to look at Cale¡¯s back.


    He had changed.


    Although he couldn¡¯t tell how, he could feel that something had changed.


    That was why he could not easily respond.


    Of course, Cale was happy that he didn¡¯t need to hear young master Eric¡¯s concerned voice. Cale personally grabbed the handle to the banquet hall¡¯s entrance. It was arge door.


    The knight in front of the door urgently approached him and started to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I will do it.¡±


    ¡°No need. I will do it myself.¡±


    Cale pushed on the door.


    Screeeech- boom!


    The noise echoed throughout the entire banquet hall.


    Cale walked through that noise and into the hall.


    Tap. Tap.


    He was the only one walking across the marble floor right now. All of the gazes of the northeast region¡¯s nobles were focused on Cale.


    Cale looked down at these nobles who were sitting down at the tables.

 Chapter 195: Destroying it! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 195: Destroying it! (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Tap.


    Tap.


    He stopped walking.


    He was in front of a long oval table. The head seat was reserved for Count Henituse.


    Cale stood there, but did not sit down.


    His gaze headed toward young master Eric¡¯s father, Count Wheelsman, as he greeted him with his eyes.


    He had already discussed things with Count Wheelsman.


    - Human.


    Raon started to speak into Cale''s mind. Raon had arrived here first.


    - Those shits talked badly about you. It is amazing. Do they not want to live?


    ¡®What a vicious six-year-old.¡¯


    Contrary to his thoughts, Cale''s expression was calm.


    He calmly looked down at the group.


    ¡°Ahem, hem.¡±


    Some of the nobles started to let out some fake coughs. It was because they felt ufortable having a young master like Cale looking down at them.


    It was at that moment.


    A viscount who was known to be part of Marquis An¡¯s faction, the Marquis who was said to be ruling the southeast region in secret, started to speak.


    ¡°The Northern Indomitable Alliance will target the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    He was known to be a pretty intelligent and respectful noble. He did not seem to be ignoring Cale as he looked back and forth between Cale and Count Wheelsman.


    ¡°The northwest region has banded together around Marquis Stan. The southwest region is said to be spending a lot of money and manpower with the new Duke, Duke Antonio Gyerre, at the center.¡±


    The viscount¡¯s gaze headed toward the Ubarr liege.


    Everybody knew about the naval base being built in the Ubarr territory. It was a location that the crown prince¡¯s influence had reached.


    However, neither the viscount nor the other nobles knew that the naval base was somewhere that the Henituse household had a strong influence in.


    ¡°Ahem, although we have the naval base in the Ubarr territory, isn¡¯t it not ready yet? Finally, the southeast region is going to move around Marquis An.¡±


    The nobles that were part of the capital''s faction red toward Marquis An''s faction¡¯s viscount.


    ¡°Marquis An''s territory is known as having the strongest andrgest Knights Brigade in the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    An was currently the Roan Kingdom¡¯s greatest swordsman.


    The viscount started to smile.


    ¡°Our northeast region needs somewhere to center ourselves around. Wouldn¡¯t it be best to follow such a knights-centric region since we are going against the Land of Knights? Young master Cale, doesn¡¯t Count Henituse agree with our sentiments?¡±


    The viscount''s gaze headed toward Cale who was still standing up.


    He had heard about how the Henituse territory had fortified its castle walls, however, he had not heard anything else from the territory.


    The Henituse household currently did not have any justification for the others to center around them.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°We have to think ahead.¡±


    The eldest viscount started to speak. This old man who turned 80 years old this year was part of the capital¡¯s central faction.


    "We need to align ourselves with the strongest area. To be blunt, the northeast region needs somewhere to lean on. It is difficult to deal with on our own.¡±


    The old man''s egotistic gaze headed toward Cale.


    ¡°While young master Silver Shield may be reliable, reality is different.¡±


    The old man was trying to convince them with, ¡®reality.¡¯


    ¡°We need to align ourselves with Duke Orsena in the central region in order to have things go smoothly.¡±


    In the end, he was telling them to align with the central region.


    While war was a time when heroes were born and new powers were created, it was also a mess you had to survive through.


    The barons and viscounts all wanted to be heroes.


    ¡°Most importantly, we need to align with the central region that is the closest to the crown in order to increase our chances of survival.¡±


    ¡°The knights and infantry are strongest in the southeast region.¡±


    ¡°Ahem. You should listen to this old man''s experience, viscount.¡±


    Of course, these barons and viscounts wanted to be the heroes for their factions, not for the kingdom.


    - Human, are they idiots? Wouldn''t there be no nobles if the Roan Kingdom is destroyed?


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    Cale agreed with Raon''s statement.


    That was why he was looking around.


    He was looking to see which nobles urately interpreted the current situation, even if they aligned themselves with the southeast region or the central region.


    That was the reason he was dealing with such useless nonsense.


    Cale made eye contact with someone at that moment.


    It was the Ubarr liege, youngdy Amiru''s mother. Her gaze was focused on Cale.


    The other nobles started to raise their voices at that moment.


    ¡°What would a barely thirty-year-old viscount know? War is experience. I wish to listen to someone with experience.¡±


    ¡°Does the crown or the central region have any strength? Logically speaking, we will only survive if we stick to the strongest group!¡±


    ¡°He is right. It would be best to stick to the southeast region since we are on the same eastern region.¡±


    The Ubarr liege started to speak through the chaotic table.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    Everybody focused their gazes on her.


    The naval base. She was the one who ruled over thend and sea with the naval base.


    This meant that she had the strongest force in the northeast region.


    Furthermore, the Northern Alliance was expected toe via ships. That made the Ubarr territory even more important.


    The leaders of the southeast region and the central region had told their respective factions to draw the Ubarr liege to their side at all costs. That was why they were all focused on what she had to say.


    ¡°What do you think about the current situation, young master Cale?¡±


    The Ubarr liege used respectfulnguage to address Cale.


    Cale quietly stood there without responding right away.


    The old viscount scoffed at Cale.


    ¡°Ubarr liege, young master Cale is young. It isn''t as if he can protect the entire northeast region with a single ancient power. The clueless citizens may call him young master Silver Shield, but what would a young teenager like him know?¡±


    He then motioned toward Cale with his hand as if to say, ¡®no offense.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, young master Cale is someone with a bright future. I truly believe that he is an amazing young man. However, this is something for experienced people like us to deal with.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    The nobles of the southeast and central factions all nodded their heads.


    Cale let out a chuckle at that moment.


    ¡°...Are youughing right now?¡±


    The expressions of the nobles who had been nodding their heads started to stiffen up. Even if Cale was part of a Count''s family, their factions had Marquis or Dukes supporting them.


    Furthermore, they all had official titles unlike Cale.


    However, there was something they did not know.


    Cale had the crown behind him.


    He took a silver que out of his chest pocket and threw it onto the table. He was treating it as if it wasn¡¯t much, no, it really wasn¡¯t much to Cale.


    ng!


    The silver que hit the table and started to spin. It spun until it moved to the center of the table and then stopped.


    ng.


    Everybody looked toward the silver que.


    It had the crest of the royal family on it.


    All of these nobles had basic knowledge about this que.


    A silver que was rted to control over the military.


    ¡®Why does he have this?


    Even the leaders of each of the factions had not received this, so why was this here?¡¯


    The nobles¡¯ expressions started to shake.


    It was at the moment that they were all silently focused on the silver que.


    ¡°Who do you think will win when a sword goes up against a shield?¡±


    Unexpected words wereing out of Cale''s mouth. However, his demeanor and gazed had changed. The respect was gone and all that was left was a cold gaze that was looking down on them.


    Cale answered for the silent group.


    ¡°It will always be the shield.¡±


    It had to be that way.


    ¡°The shield will always win from here on.¡±


    Young master Silver Shield.


    Cale was nning on using this embarrassing nickname of his to his advantage. Showmanship was important during war.


    It was a battle of spirit to survive.


    He needed to create that positive morale.


    He needed to instill a strong sense of spirit in the hearts of the Roan Kingdom''s citizens.


    Cale had decided to start that n from the northeast region. He was nning on creating heroes for the Roan Kingdom that way.


    ¡®Of course, not including me.¡¯


    After the war, the Roan Kingdom that would be full of new heroes would forget about young master Silver Shield.


    That was why it had to be this way.


    ¡°Absolutely. It needs to absolutely be this way.¡±


    The shield had to win no matter what.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom!


    Cale felt his heart suddenly beating wildly.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    It was the ancient power. One of the ancient powers was starting to move.


    -- You are right. The shield always wins.


    It was the owner of the Indestructible Shield.


    It was the voice of the glutton priestess.


    It had been a while since he had heard her speak. Actually, this was the first time since he earned the power.


    She started to speak in Cale''s mind.


    -- I lost back then, but I will win this time. It is possible.


    ¡®What is she talking about?¡¯


    Cale hid his anxiety at this unexpected development.


    However, the tattoo of the shield over his heart was starting to heat up.


    -- But I''m hungry.


    The glutton priestess almost started to shout.


    -- More, I need to eat more.


    ¡®Again?


    Does she want to eat more bread?¡¯


    It was when Cale was calmly starting to think.


    -- I want to eat other people¡¯s talents.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Boom! Boom!


    Cale could feel his heart beating wildly.


    The Indestructible Shield was starting to move. Although nothing was visible, that was what Cale was feeling.


    - Human, why did you suddenly get stronger?


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Cale was confused. However, his facial expression remained calm.


    Cale did not even look at the nobles who were looking at him as he turned toward the opened door. Cale was using the Dominating Aura at its maximum capacity.


    ¡°Vice Captain.¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman brought over a mage as soon as Cale called for him.


    ¡°Just what are you-¡±


    One of the nobles started to speak and the other nobles started to frown. However, the nobles tied to the southwest region and the northwest region all continued to look toward Cale with pale expressions.


    Cale naturally ignored the fact that the noble had something to say.


    ¡°Connect the videomunication device.¡±


    ¡°Where shall I connect you to?¡±


    Cale answered the Vice Captain¡¯s question.


    ¡°The pce.¡±


    The nobles flinched at that response.


    However, it was before they could even connect the call.


    Beeeeeeep-


    The videomunication device started to glow red.


    It was an emergency call from the pce.


    It was a message for all nobles.


    Furthermore, this message was currently being delivered from the capital''s za for everyone to hear.


    The mage broadcasted the call on one of the walls of the banquet hall.


    They could see the current king of the Roan Kingdom.


    Zed Crossman was standing at the za. He started to speak.


    - I, Zed Crossman, will turn all duties over to crown prince Alberu Crossman and will pass the throne over to him next year.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What the..!¡±


    Some of the nobles expressed their shock as they stood up. What the hell was going on?


    Their gazes then went toward the nobles of the southwest and northwest factions who had been quiet this whole time.


    They could see them quietly sitting there with pale expressions.


    It was at that moment.


    The call focused on Alberu Crossman.


    The crown prince, who still gave off the impression of the gentle and just prince, started to speak.


    - Turn on the video.


    ¡®Video?¡¯


    A video was broadcasted behind Alberu with magic.


    - Rooooooar!


    - Grrrrrrr-


    The roars of monsters filled the banquet hall.


    The nobles could see monsters flying in the air.


    Although the video was shaking as if the informant had been in hiding when he filmed it, they could still see tens of monsters flying in the sky.


    It was the wyverns.


    They could also see knights on top of the wyverns.


    ¡°...No way.¡±


    One of the noble¡¯s lips were shaking. He didn''t even know that his voice had been shaking as he spoke.


    - Kiiiiiiii!


    A wyvern rushed toward the informant. Some of the nobles gasped.


    The video ended at that moment.


    The Wyvern Knights Brigade.


    An existence from the legends.


    The nobles realized that the legend had be a reality.


    The Northern Alliance probably realized that their secret weapon had been revealed at this moment. Thanks to the Roan Kingdom, all of the Western continent was now aware of the Wyvern Knights Brigade.


    This was the reason that the crown prince had yed this video in the za.


    Crown prince Alberu looked into the videomunication device and continued to speak. He knew that Cale Henituse would be listening to this from somewhere.


    He had been debating this for a while before making up his mind after hearing Cale''sment.


    ¡®Your highness, the entire kingdom will be heroes.¡¯


    Alberu and the Roan Kingdom made up their minds at that moment.


    The Paerun Kingdom had feigned being fair and just by iming to be and of knights. They would do the same.


    Alberu recalled what Cale had said.


    ¡®Your highness, it isn¡¯t as if we are doing something bad. We are just pretending to be a fair and just kingdom.¡¯


    ¡®Funny bastard.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom had made up its mind.


    They were going to fairly and openly suppress them with their strength.


    Alberu started to speak.


    His voice echoed throughout the banquet hall Cale was sitting in through the videomunication device.


    -


    The Roan Kingdom is the kingdom with the longest history on the Western continent.


    -


    Although we may not have any specialties, we have the longest history.


    The Roan Kingdom had been the only quiet kingdom since the Indomitable Alliance¡¯s promation.


    The Roan Kingdom was thest to make their stance known to the others.


    - We will show them the strength of the survivors.


    The crown prince confidently addressed the Western continent. At the same time, the banquet hall was filled with silence, no, with shock.


    They only just realized the truth.


    It was dangerous.


    They were relieved when they thought that the Northern Alliance woulde via ships because of the Bear tribe and the Dwarves.


    But wyverns?


    Now it was a question of life or death.


    They heard someone''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°The wyverns.¡±


    It was Cale.


    He looked down at the nobles who were looking at him.


    ¡°The Wyvern Knights Brigade will not get past the Henituse territory.¡±


    He was speaking in a stern voice.


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Cale walked over to the center of the table and picked up the silver que.


    ¡°I, Cale Henituse, am in charge of the northeast region¡¯s military, starting today.¡±


    He was respectful in his speech. However, he left them no openings.


    ¡°You will need to listen to me from here on out.¡±


    Cale looked around at the nobles of the southwest and northwest factions who were avoiding his gaze, as well as at the nobles of the other factions who seemed to be in a state of chaos.


    ¡°If it is the noble''s way to attach themselves to the strong...¡±


    The people who sought power in the eve of war did not deserve to be heroes.


    Cale was using today in order to determine the ones who would be heroes and the ones who would survive by attaching themselves to the strong. He needed to know this in order to utilize the nobles properly.


    Cale smiled toward the nobles.


    ¡°...Then you will soon have to decide who you need to attach yourselves to in order to survive.¡±


    Cale turned around.


    He then headed toward the door without any hesitation.


    Screech. Screeeech.


    The sound of chairs moving could be heard.


    The Ubarr liege, young master Gilbert who was representing his father, and Count Wheelsman.


    These were the people responsible for the northeast region''s shores and the entrance to the northeast region.


    These people all stood up at the same time.


    They then followed behind Cale.


    Screeech- Bang!


    The rest of the nobles only realized that they had been left behind once the door was closed.


    They also realized something else.


    The wyverns wereing.


    That time would soon arrive.


    1. (PR: Winter ising.)

 Chapter 196: There’s a Dragon? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 196: There¡¯s a Dragon? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The clouds of war covered the Henituse territory.


    The Western continent was quiet on the outside ever since the Roan Kingdom¡¯s promation. However, that was just the calm before the storm.


    Rain City, the location of the Henituse Castle.


    The shoulders of all of the citizens inside the city were curled up in fear.


    The citizens who were walking alone or in groups of three or four all had odd expressions on their faces. Fear, worry, and even some other emotion were all visible on their faces.


    One of the citizens who had been walking with a friend pulled his jacket tighter because of the cold weather as he slowly looked around.


    He could see the newly fortified castle wall. It was a tall and thick wall.


    He could also see soldiers and knights walking around on top of the wall.


    The citizen¡¯s gaze then headed up to the sky.


    ¡°...Someone with such a weak body is doing so much.¡±


    His friend stopped walking and looked up at the sky as well after hearing him speak.


    The tall castle wall surrounded the entire Rain City. However, even that wall could not reach the sky.


    The citizens could see the cloudy gray winter sky.


    ¡®Wyverns are going to invade through the sky?¡¯


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel fear.


    However, there was a silver light that caught their attention even more than the cloudy sky.


    Rain City. This city could be considered to be small in size. A faint silver shield was currently surrounding the city. The other emotion that was visible on the faces of the citizens along with the fear and worry was relief.


    ¡°...Didn¡¯t they say that he coughs up blood whenever he uses the shield?¡±


    ¡°That is the case.¡±


    His friend answered back with a calm expression. The citizen fixed his gaze up at the sky and started to speak.


    ¡°It''s already been three days.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s northern territories became the most dangerous locations after crown prince Alberu showed the video of the wyverns and imed that the Roan Kingdom would not lose.


    The northeast region was the region with the highest risk of attack.


    The enemy kingdom of Nond. The Henituse territory in the northeast region was the closest territory to Nond that was across the Forest of Darkness.


    That was why the citizens could not help but be in a state of chaos.


    However, Rain City had been covered by a silver light starting from the night of the promation.


    They had no idea when the war would begin.


    The silver shield had not lost its light for even a moment during these past three days.


    ¡°Won''t he faint if he uses such arge shield? Why doesn''t he just activate it when those northern bastardse?¡±


    His friend shook his head and responded back.


    ¡°Can''t you tell? He doesn''t want to see us or the territory getting hurt at all.¡±


    He could not say anything to his friend''s response.


    Looking up at the sky told him that this was true. Even the tall castle walls could not stop the wyverns. There were also only a few mages in the Roan Kingdom who could attack something in the sky.


    That was why the weak young master Cale was overusing his ancient power.


    The citizen''s heart was running wild. At that moment, one of his other friends casually added on.


    ¡°I thought he was trash.¡±


    The citizen could not help but shout toward his friend.


    ¡°Bad! How could you!¡±


    A third friend added on.


    ¡°I looked into it, and they said that he was someone who threw bottles at gangsters! How is that being trash?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he also break stuff? I heard he even broke down some store doors.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, well.¡±


    He could not retort his friend''s statement.


    To be honest, young master Cale really was trash. You could not erase or change your past. However, it was not enough to look down on his current sacrifice.


    ¡°He must havee to his senses. He is our young master-nim now.¡±


    ¡°You are right. Our Lord-nim is a good person, so his son the young master-nim must have learned something from him as well.¡±


    The citizen nodded to agree with his friend as he looked at the notices ced around Rain City. He was one of the few people who knew how to read.


    This was the message on the notices.


    < The Henituse Castle will be providing the citizens with food until the territory returns to peace. >


    The Henituse Estate had opened its warehouse doors.


    The amount of food they had stored was plentiful enough to give such a promation without having a certain end date.


    The citizen looked toward the castle gate.


    There were crowds of citizens who hade after hearing about the silver shield. This was the case even though the Wyvern Knights Brigade would definitely focus their attacks on Rain City and not the rural viges.


    They still chose to gather together underneath the lord of the territory.


    Furthermore, there were many wheelbarrows filled with food from the Henituse warehouse heading toward different spots in the territory. There were also farming tools in some of the wheelbarrows.


    ¡®We need to start farming in the spring.¡¯


    The words Count Deruth had said while handing some farming tools to the citizens were spreading like wildfire.


    Those words symbolized a message in the minds of the citizens.


    After the war.


    During the springtime that woulde after thiste winter.


    They would be able to return to their lives at that moment.


    The citizen looked back up at the sky.


    ¡°I heard that he was working hard even though he is in pain.¡±


    ¡®I pray that he is doing well.¡¯


    Cale Henituse.


    The man who was currently the Military Commander of the northeast region was said to be struggling but continuing to keep up the shield.


    And this rumor had spread past the Henituse territory and the northeast region to the rest of the Roan Kingdom.


    Of course.


    ¡°So annoying.¡±


    Cale Henituse had spread this rumor himself.


    Cale was currently using his bedroom in the castle as his office.


    He leaned back on afortable couch and started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Eric Wheelsman should be doing well, right?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure he is.¡±


    Cale looked toward the smiling Ron and couldn''t help but think that he was a scary old man. As for himself, he was a bad person.


    He had the militarymand and yet he only gave orders.


    Once he did so, young master Eric and the Ubarr liege followed his orders to create detailed guidelines to send to the territories.


    Furthermore, Ron was the first check for those guidelines, while crown prince Alberu was the second.


    Ron had once been the head of one of the top five assassin households in the Eastern continent. He was more experienced in military knowledge than Cale. Furthermore, crown prince Alberu was focusing everything on the northeast region, which had the highest chances of being invaded first.


    ¡®It really is nice when other people do things for you.¡¯


    Cale was currently rxed.


    Ron''s smile became cold as soon as Cale''s gaze moved away from him. His gaze was focused on Cale, who seemed to be drowning in documents as he thoroughly read through the guidelines and properly gave orders that matched the big picture.


    He could see Cale''s pale expression.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    It had been three days. Raon was hitting the floor with his tail from the corner of the room. On and Hong were doing the same thing. The ck Dragon was currently full ofints.


    ¡°...You stupidly good human!¡±


    ¡°He''s right. You''re stupid.¡±


    ¡°...It''s frustrating.¡±


    On and Hong chimed in as well while Raon continued to stare at Cale''s back.


    Raon had said that he would step up to destroy the enemies.


    However, this was Cale''s response.


    ¡®No. You could be in danger if you show yourself.¡¯


    Cale had sounded very stern.


    Raon had responded back to that.


    ¡®Who and what would put a great and mighty Dragon in danger?¡¯


    However, Cale had no ns on revealing Raon when he still did not know much about the crown that drank Dragon blood. He had not had any time to meet the ancient Dragon Eruhaben.


    Furthermore, he needed to create heroes this time.


    That would give those people a way to live a peaceful life.


    That would also help the Roan Kingdom be stronger.


    Dark Elf.


    Necromancer.


    The Tiger tribe.


    And the Henituse territory.


    Those were the names of the heroes Cale was nning on creating.


    He wanted to shake the hearts of the kingdom and the continent. An emotional story was necessary in order to do such a thing.


    Cale quickly looked through the final document before leaning back on the couch.


    The Indestructible Shield had definitely gotten stronger than before.


    Maybe it was because it did not need to block anything right now, but just keeping it up like this was not that hard.


    Of course, this was all thanks to the Vitality of the Heart. He was fine even without getting much sleep these days. Just one or two hours was enough to feel refreshed.


    Cale looked out the window with a satisfied expression. He could see the cloudy sky and the faint shield.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim, isn¡¯t it tiring?¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    Cale turned his gaze to the side.


    ¡®Why doesn¡¯t this punk ever age?¡¯


    He questioned how Choi Han still looked like a high school student, but decided that it was annoying to think about and brushed it aside as he answered Choi Han''s question.


    ¡°It is not that hard. I am currently writing a new history of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes indeed.¡¯


    The original novel had beenpletely changed. That was why it was a new history.


    Usually, doing such a thing would be cumbersome.


    Although it was cumbersome, it wasn¡¯t that hard on his body.


    Cale looked back out the window.


    Choi Han started to frown while looking at Cale, who was leaning on the couch with a pale expression and looking out the window.


    ¡®How could a person be like this?¡¯


    Choi Han could not understand. He touched his scabbard as he started to think. A new history. Choi Han focused on those words.


    Cale did not care as he casually lifted up the warm cup of tea that Ron brought over for him.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    It was a sweet tea that he actually liked. Cale peeked toward Ron, who had his usually benign smile. Cale started to think.


    ¡®I guess the old man is tired as well. He forgot to bring me bitter tea.¡¯


    Cale looked toward Ron with concern before turning his gaze away and drinking the tea. He took arge gulp since it was sweet.


    ¡°Pffff-!¡±


    He then spat it all out.


    The ck Dragon stomped one of his short paws and flew up into the air.


    A ck spot could be seen in the distance.


    And soon enough.


    Baaaaang!


    The sky roared.


    Cale stood up while wiping away the tea from his face.


    The ck dot almost instantaneously flew over and crashed into the sky.


    It was the wyverns.


    One, two. More ck dots started to fly over to them.


    Boom, boom!


    The sky was bing filled with these noises.


    Wiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiing-


    An emergency rm went out throughout Rain City.


    The enemy was here.


    This casual afternoon would be the start of the war.


    "Everybody, calm down! Move ording to the guide knight''s instructions!¡±


    The knight shouted out loud as he directed the scared citizens to safety. The soldiers helped the citizens move to safety, just as they had practiced in advance.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    All of the houses throughout the city closed their doors. They were expecting to hear the citizens locking their doors. However, no sound of doors being locked could be heard.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The armored knights and equipped soldiers moved from the castle walls and throughout the city.


    However, none of this could be heard as well.


    Boom- boom!


    The noise of the wyverns ramming into the shield was too loud to hear anything else.


    Rooooooooooar!


    The roars of the wyverns were the only other thing that could be heard in Rain City. The citizens of the city all had pale expressions.


    This was the first time they had personally seen a wyvern.


    Even the smallest one was at least 5 meters long. The knight on top who was controlling therge monster looked like a small dot.


    However, the knights who were wearing armor as white as snow seemed experienced in controlling these violent wyverns, making the soldiers and knights all gulp.


    Click. Click.


    The citizens started to peek out their windows.


    Will the shield break?


    Does that mean we will all die?


    They were looking toward the castle walls with fear.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...It is the young master-nim!¡±


    One of the citizens who was looking out the window subconsciously shouted.


    Cale had appeared on the castle wall.


    A bright silver light wasing out of both of his hands. Cale walked over to the center of the castle wall and reached his hands up to the sky.


    The knights and soldiers were watching him from the closest distance.


    This was their first ever war.


    A loud and firm voice soon reached their ears.


    ¡°The shield will not break!¡±


    It was an armored Count Deruth.


    The usually mellow and average looking Count''s face was scary looking today.


    ¡°Everybody focus!¡±


    The pounding on the shield and the wyverns¡¯ roars were not as loud as the Count¡¯s voice.


    Cale listened to Count Deruth¡¯s voice and started to smile.


    ¡®He is surprisingly talented.¡¯


    It was the moment that he was evaluating his father¡¯s abilities.


    Baaaaang-!


    A noise that was louder than before echoed inside the shield.


    Cale started to frown.


    15 meters.


    An extremelyrge wyvern looked down at Cale who was inside the shield and opened its mouth.


    It was impossible for normal wyverns to be 15 meters long.


    This white wyvern seemed to be a mutant.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°You''re here.¡±


    He knew this person woulde.


    He was waiting for this person on top of the white wyvern. The Paerun Kingdom¡¯s Guardian Knight.


    The white-haired Clopeh Sekka.


    He pulled the wyvern back and looked down toward Cale.


    The two of them made eye contact.


    Clopeh Sekka looked down at Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Everything will crumble once we destroy the shield.¡±


    He too had seen the Roan Kingdom¡¯s video.


    Clopeh had decided to destroy this longest surviving kingdom without any power first after watching the video. His pride would take a hit if he started anywhere else.


    It would seem as if he had been scared by the Roan Kingdom''s promation if started anywhere else.


    That was why the Indomitable Alliance had selected the Roan Kingdom as their target.


    Furthermore, he had known about the slightly famous person in the Roan Kingdom.


    It was the son of a noble who used a silver shield.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka looked at the shield that was giving off a faint silver light.


    Getting rid of this shield and that red-haired punk would start them off on a good note. That was why Clopeh had personallye.


    He was the one who would use his overwhelming strength in order to write a new legend.


    He blew into a flute.


    Beeeeeeep-


    Tens of wyverns quickly flew toward him from a distance.


    The Henituse soldiers all clenched onto their spears in fear.


    There were more wyverns than they had seen in the video, and they were all covering the sky above the Henituse territory right now. The Guardian Knight looked down at the red-haired man.


    ¡®Did they say his name was Cale Henituse?¡¯


    He would soon die.


    There was a limit to ancient powers.


    The Guardian Knight raised his hand.


    ¡°Descend.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Large-bodied individuals jumped off the wyverns behind him. They soon opened up parachutes that had never been seen before and safelynded on the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Theserge-bodied individuals started to line up outside of Rain City''s castle walls.


    Their numbers were easily over 100.


    One of the soldiers let out a gasp.


    ¡°...The Bear tribe.¡±


    The Bear Tribe was one of the strongest Beast people tribes and had thergest numbers.


    Theserge Bears entered their berserk transformation and started to surround the castle walls. They were able to arrive here using the parachutes that the Dwarves had made for them.


    Clopeh watched themnd before lowering his hand and giving an order.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    The wyverns immediately headed toward the silver shield.


    The white wyvern headed down as well.


    Guardian Knight Clopeh could see the expressions on the faces of the people standing on the castle wall.


    The soldiers had pale expressions. He knew that the citizens must have the same expressions on their faces as well.


    He was certain that this would be an easy victory.


    This attack was stronger than any magic bomb or crumbling pce.


    Even this weak attack should be enough to destroy a small territory.


    He then made eye contact with Cale again.


    This was the end.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The banging noises were so loud it felt as if it could shatter their eardrums.


    ¡°...How could we...¡±


    One of the more cowardly soldiers plopped to the ground.


    ¡®The shield will break.¡¯


    That was what he was thinking.


    The soldier¡¯s gaze headed toward Cale. He could see the young master who waspletely pale and looked as if he could fall at any moment.


    In fact, many of the gazes were focused on Cale right now.


    Cale started to think at that moment.


    ¡®The North really is a munchkin too.¡¯


    They were very strong.


    However.


    - Human, the wyverns arerge, but they are weak. These puny things are kind of cute.


    ¡®There''s a Dragon here?¡¯


    The shield would not break.


    This was because it was covered by a Dragon¡¯s shield.


    Something like a wyvern would not be able to break a Dragon''s shield.


    ¡®I can¡¯t reveal Raon, but I can still put him to use.¡¯


    Cale continued to keep his shield up through the noise.


    Boom, boom!


    The wyverns rammed into the shield tens of times. It almost sounded as if they were beating on it like a drum.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    The fallen soldier let out a gasp.


    One time, ten times, almost a hundred times. The shield did not break no matter how many times they rammed into it.


    In fact, it only started to shine even brighter.


    The soldier repeated what the Count had said earlier.


    ¡°...The shield will not break.¡±


    The young master who looked as if he could fall over at any moment did not fall.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Guardian Knight Clopeh let out a shockedugh. It was stronger than he had expected. Contrary to his feeble-looking appearance, that young master¡¯s ancient power was stronger than he had expected.


    However, nothing had changed in his mind.


    A shield would eventually break. Furthermore, there were other ces that they could hit other than the shield.


    Clopeh Sekka. The Guardian Knight maintained his calm as he looked down at Cale.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale Henituse.


    He was smiling.


    Clopeh felt chills on the back of his neck at that moment.


    ¡®Behind me.¡¯


    The white wyvern urgently turned around.


    He had thought it was a white cloud at first.


    He thought a white cloud was descending from the sky.


    However, he was wrong.


    ¡°...Bones?¡±


    They were skeletons.


    Hundreds of skeletons.


    The skeletons of monsters were descending from the sky. These corpses were starting to fill the air.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Too bad, this is just the beginning.¡±


    He looked up at the sky and could not hide his smile.


    The Forest of Darkness.


    An existence started to rise up from the ck Swamp.


    It was the only skeleton with ck bones.


    The bones without any hide started to p its wings.


    Hundreds of skeletons were in the air.


    Arge existence revealed itself through the skeletons in the air.


    ¡°...That!¡±


    The Guardian Knight¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    It was a Dragon.


    Although it was just a collection of ck bones, it was close to 20 meters in length.


    Just looking at it made it hard to breathe. The ck wings that were multiple meters in length opened up in the sky.


    It was an overlord, even after death.


    Cale watched the dragon skeleton open up its wings.


    A battle with an overwhelming advantage was bound to be entertaining.

 Chapter 197: There’s a Dragon? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 197: There¡¯s a Dragon? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    All of the videomunication devices were consistently shining red.


    Basen Henituse, the second son of the Henituse family, looked out of the window of the information monitoring room.


    This room was located in the tallest tower of the castle.


    Although this should be the busiest room in the Henituse estate right now, everybody was just standing there with nk expressions.


    This was especially true for Basen, who was holding a videomunication device in his hand as he stood there with his jaws dropped. Someone''s voice could be heard through the videomunication device.


    - Hahaha, my goodness.


    Alberu Crossman. It was the voice of the crown prince.


    He was currently observing Rain City through the videomunication device.


    He had seen Cale''s shield, as well as the higher than expected number of wyverns.


    He also saw the hundreds of monster skeletons, as well as the Dragon skeleton.


    ¡®That crazy bastard.¡¯


    He was thinking that Cale was a crazy bastard.


    However, Alberu felt the tips of his fingers going numb as he watched that crazy bastard through the screen.


    ¡®We can do it. It¡¯s possible.¡¯


    ¡®The entire Roan Kingdom will be heroes.¡¯


    This crazy bastard had never said anything that he could not deliver. That was the reason Alberu had chosen to believe him, and the sight in front of his eyes was beyond his expectations.


    ¡®Your highness, the Henituse territory will ignore allmunication from the temples starting this moment.¡¯


    That was what Cale had said as he called forth the necromancer. Alberu had immediately responded back.


    ¡®I will take responsibility for it.¡¯


    Alberu mumbled to himself as he watched therge Flying Skeleton Brigade heading toward the wyverns.


    - Looks like I have no choice but to take responsibility.


    He then started to smile.


    However, there was someone else who could not smile at the current moment.


    It was Clopeh Sekka, the Guardian Knight who was dreaming of creating the legend of the Sky Conqueror. He had a stiff expression on his face.


    ¡®...Skeletons?¡¯


    He had never seen such a sight in his life.


    ¡°Captain-nim!¡±


    One of the knights on a wyvern quickly approached Clopeh. The knight was staring at him through the helmet, however, Clopeh only saw the wyvern that the knight was riding.


    Screeeech-


    The wyvern let out a screech as it shook its head left and right. It seemed as if it was afraid.


    Fear.


    That word made Clopeh look past the approaching skeletons. He was looking at therge ck Bone Dragon. This dead Dragon was making the wyverns afraid.


    Clopeh lowered his head.


    ¡°Grrrrr.¡±


    He looked at the mutant wyvern he was riding on. This one was baring its fangs toward the Bone Dragon. It was acting as if it was looking at a prey.


    Clopeh tightly clenched on the reins around the wyvern¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Captain-nim!¡±


    Clopeh started to speak as the knight called out to him once more.


    ¡°It is a necromancer.¡±


    The long-lost necromancers were the only ones who could do such a thing.


    ¡°...A necromancer? Such a cursed existence......!¡±


    The subordinate was shocked, but Clopeh quickly turned around. The subordinate stared at Clopeh before stepping back.


    Clopeh could see the smiling red-haired man. That smile angered Clopeh.


    ¡®That bitch is not a hero.¡¯


    A hero would never draw in a necromancer that uses dead mana.


    ng.


    Clopeh took his sword out of the scabbard. Aura began to flow out of his sword.


    Sword master Clopeh.


    He used his aura as he started to shout.


    ¡°Snap out of it!¡±


    Ooooooooong-


    His aura vibrated in the air.


    p, p.


    His voice could be heard in between the pping of the skeletons¡¯ wings. The knights tightly clenched onto the reins of their wyverns in response.


    Clopeh then blew into the flute once more.


    Beeeeeeep-


    The wyverns¡¯ expressions quickly changed. The fear in their eyes had disappeared.


    Clopeh looked down and quietly mumbled to himself.


    ¡°...The Bears will find the necromancer for us.¡±


    He then started to speak loudly. His voice that was amplified with aura could be heard even inside of the Henituse castle.


    ¡°They are just corpses that are being controlled.¡±


    It definitely seemed to be a group of weak bones. Although there was a Bone Dragon, it was just like a puppet. Clopeh thought that Cale might have prepared the necromancer as a secret weapon, however, the Wyvern Knights Brigade was an existence beyond their expectations.


    ¡®In that case!¡¯


    Clopeh thought to himself as he started to speak even louder.


    ¡®What a great opportunity.


    It is a chance for me to be a holy hero!


    I can be a legendary hero, a god among men.¡¯


    A necromancer, a being that uses dead mana, was the perfect prey.


    ¡°They do not have any wills of their own! The Henituse territory dared to call forth a dirty and evil necromancer!¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    The soldiers on the castle wall, especially the knights, gasped at Clopeh''sment. As learned individuals, they knew about the fear and loathing people had for necromancers.


    They could not help but look toward Cale.


    However, they soon had to turn their gazes away.


    Ooooooo-


    The Guardian Knight¡¯s white aura endlessly shot up to the sky. The knights of the Henituse territory could not help but be aware of the existence of this sword master once again as their expressions turned grim.


    Clopeh moved the reins.


    ¡°Our Indomitable Alliance will show you what justice is!¡±


    Roooooar!


    The white wyvern rushed toward the Flying Skeleton Brigade. Clopeh swung his sword and the white aura cut through the sky.


    Slice-


    The skeletons that could not dodge disappeared without a trace. The skeletons disappeared almost instantly, as if any resistance was futile.


    Even if there were hundreds of these skeletons, tens of them disappeared from a single attack from Clopeh.


    The other knights jerked their reins as well. The wyverns started to roar once more. They definitely looked as if they deserved the title of being the conquerors of the sky.


    Clopeh, who was thinking that they had seized the momentum, looked back toward the red-haired man for a moment.


    He could see Cale''s indifferent expression. Clopeh was about to start to smile.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Bears started to stomp the ground. A Bear with reddish brown fur started to shout.


    ¡°Half of you go find the necromancer! Find them and rip them to shreds!¡±


    Boom! Boom!


    Therge Bear stomped and started tough.


    ¡°The other half will destroy the castle walls!¡±


    The knights could hear the Bear¡¯s shouts. Clopeh finally started to smile.


    There was Clopeh who was smiling while the people of the Henituse territory had grim expressions on their faces. There was a drastic difference in their expressions.


    However, the people on top of the castle walls heard some odd noises at that moment.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Huh?¡±


    It was a roar.


    The Henituse territory was a territory that was surrounded by hills and stone mounds. Even Rain City, the central city of the territory, was surrounded by mountains.


    The roars wereing from the mountains.


    They were the roar of animals.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The trees started to shake and the wind started to roar. One of the soldiers who was clutching onto his spear heard someonement on the roars.


    ¡°They''rete.¡±


    ¡®Late?¡¯


    The soldier tried to look toward young master Cale before he stopped moving. Large animals were headed toward them.


    No, they were people, but also animals at the same time.


    The Tiger tribe.


    The Tigers were alling down from their mountains and preventing the Bears from approaching.


    The soldiers could hear the knights starting to speak behind them.


    Many of the knights across the castle wall were shouting the same thing.


    ¡°They are the Tiger tribe that moved into Harris Vige this winter! They are our fellow residents!¡±


    The knights then took out their swords.


    ¡°The enemy will not get past this castle wall! We will not let them get past us!¡±


    It was the moment that the knights holding their swords looked toward Count Deruth. Count Deruth looked toward Countess Vin, who hade out with armor as well. He looked down at the person who was being held in ce by the Countess and asked.


    ¡°We can get started, right?¡±


    ¡°O, of course, Count-nim. I, I prepared everything! Hehe.¡±


    The mix-blooded Dwarf Rat Mueller. The sole sessor of the household that developed the Magic Tower nodded his head.


    The knights lowered their swords as the Count gave them the signal.


    ¡°Commence defensive formation!¡±


    The knights started to shout and the few soldiers who had been training sincest year quickly proceeded to move. The soldiers with spears and bows followed them into the formation as well.


    Boooooooooooom.


    Something was appearing on top of the thick castle walls. It soon became visible that there were catapults appearing on the castle walls. Therge catapults started to aim toward the Bears.


    These catapults that were equipped were all sorts of magic devices were Mueller¡¯s masterpiece.


    The knights started to shout.


    ¡°We are stronger on the ground!¡±


    The atmosphere on the castle wall quickly changed.


    This scene made Clopeh start to frown.


    ¡®Just what the hell?¡¯


    What the hell was going on?


    His sword, no, the aura around his sword, swung forward to destroy even more skeletons. The Bone Dragon behind the Flying Skeleton Brigade was just floating there without doing anything.


    ¡®These stupid bones aren''t the problem!


    There are Tigers that don''t exist in the Western continent, and what the fuck is up with those catapults?


    Why does a rural territory, a stupid territory with nothing but rocks, have all of these things?!¡¯


    Although it wasn¡¯t the capital of any kingdom, it seemed better equipped than most capitals.


    ck, ck.


    One of the smaller skeletons that had lost one wing was pping its other wing as it roamed around Clopeh.


    Clopeh started to get angry.


    He couldn''t let it continue like this.


    Clopeh looked at the still numerous skeletons as he turned his wyvern around.


    He could see Cale smiling once again.


    ¡®I need to get rid of that bastard first.¡¯


    It was a matter of momentum.


    Beep, beeeeeeeep-


    The white wyvern''s ck pupils started to change color. They became as red as fire.


    The wyvern then started to increase its speed as it charged toward Cale. Clopeh lowered his head in order to stick close to the wyvern.


    They were moving at an extremely fast speed.


    However, he was still smiling.


    Cale was still smiling at them.


    He looked toward the approaching white wyvern and started to speak.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    The Bone Dragon that had been still this whole time finally started to move.


    The person behind Cale started to move as well.


    The invisible Mary was moving her hands. Her face was pale as she controlled the Bone Dragon. However, there wasn¡¯t even an ounce of hesitation in her movements.


    These bones were all just decoys.


    The Flying Skeleton Brigade suddenly screeched and started to run.


    However, ¡®that,¡¯ started to move without making any noise.


    The Bone Dragon''s empty eye sockets suddenly lit up with ck glow. It then quickly started to fly toward the shield.


    The Bone Dragon opened its mouth as it aimed for the white wyvern''s neck.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Roooooar!


    The white wyvern revealed its fangs as it tried to fight back.


    However, the ck-eyed Bone Dragon did not get pushed back even though it was just a pile of bones.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Clopeh urgently pulled on the reins.


    p, p.


    The Bone Dragon opened up its wings in front of the Henituse Castle wall. Anybody would think that this sack of bones was guarding the Henituse Castle.


    Bang, bang!


    The white aura shed with the ck light.


    The white wyvern¡¯s ws and teeth rushed toward the Bone Dragon at the same time.


    However, the dead mana just shook rather than disappear. The Bone Dragon did not even have a scratch on it.


    Kiiiiiiiii-


    The shield began to shake once more as the wyverns started to ram into it again. They seemed focused on destroying the shield. The wyverns that now all had red eyes even tried to rip the shield apart with their ws.


    However, Cale still remained calm.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Cale started thest step of his n.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han did not say anything else as he stood next to Cale. Cale got rid of the silver light connected to the shield from one hand as he continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡°...There was something for me to do?¡±


    Cale had not told Choi Han what he needed to do. That was why Choi Han had been standing by Cale''s side like a shadow in order to protect him.


    However, Cale had determined what Choi Han would do a long time ago.


    ¡°Use all of your strength.¡±


    ¡°...Is this the new history that you were talking about?¡±


    Choi Han could see Cale smiling with a pale expression at his question. However, Cale''s calm voice answered Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes. It is your history that you will write in this ce.¡±


    ¡®My history that I would write in this ce, my second hometown.¡¯


    Those words were echoing in Choi Han¡¯s mind.


    The soldiers around them looked toward the pair in confusion. They were wondering what the two of them were doing during this emergency situation.


    Cale took a sword out of a magic bag at that moment and pointed the handle toward Choi Han. It was a sword that Mueller had forged.


    ¡°It''s yours.¡±


    Cale was nning on giving Choi Han his original role in the novel.


    This would be when Choi Han bes a hero.


    The Birth of a Hero.


    The fifth volume may have ended, but all he had to do was create a new opportunity for the birth of a hero.


    ¡°I''m sure you know best what you have to do.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and gave him an order.


    ¡°Come back soon.¡±


    Choi Han received the sword from Cale. He did not debate it much before taking it out of the scabbard. The de was shiny, unlike the scabbard.


    Choi Han smiled brightly toward Cale.


    ¡°I like this sword.¡±


    The sword started to rumble at that moment. ck hair and ck eyes. An aura the same color as the teenager-looking man¡¯s eyes and hair started to cover the sword.


    ¡°S, sword master......!¡±


    The soldier gasped before covering his mouth.


    The ck aura was shooting up into the sky.


    Sword master.


    The young man who was known as Cale¡¯s guard was actually a sword master.


    Necromancer, sword master, and the Tiger tribe.


    Then there was Cale who was giving them orders.


    A different emotion other than fear was giving the soldier the chills. It was at that moment.


    ¡°I will kill him and return.¡±


    Choi Han calmly stated what he needed to do. His role was to kill Guardian Knight Clopeh. Kill Clopeh, or at least the white wyvern that he is riding on.


    However, Choi Han suddenly saw Cale motioning toward him. Cale was even stuttering a bit.


    ¡°L, let¡¯s hug before you go fight!¡±


    ¡®Hug? In the middle of a battle?¡¯


    Choi Han wondered if Cale even had such an affectionate side.


    He gave a light hug to Cale, who was still keeping the shield up with one hand.


    Cale shouted in a loud voice in order for the others to hear.


    ¡°I trust you!¡±


    Choi Han suppressed his emotions as he answered back.


    ¡°...Thank you very much. I will definitely return with his head.¡±


    ¡®Why is this punk saying such a thing?!¡¯


    Cale whispered in a quiet voice so that others could not hear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Why waste such a useful pawn and kill him right away?


    Cale looked toward Choi Han, who was still so innocent albeit hanging out with him for so long, as he continued to speak. His voice sounded wicked.


    ¡°Pick up both of those white things.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han let out a gasp.


    Cale¡¯s expression seemed to be saying that it was obvious.


    It would be a waste to kill him right now. Shouldn¡¯t he at least figure out how to control the wyverns before killing Clopeh?


    Furthermore, there was so much money to be made if he caught that bastard.


    ¡°I will sessfullyplete this mission.¡±


    Choi Han jumped off the wall through the gap that Cale opened up in the shield for him. His feet thennded on the ck bones of the Bone Dragon.


    Tap.


    Choi Han lightly jumped on top of the Bone Dragon.


    He stood up straight and looked toward the two white things.


    Choi Han, whose senses were beyond the limits of normal human hearing, heard Cale¡¯s faint but firm voice.


    ¡°Start.¡±


    Cale gave the order.


    The still anonymous sword master and the Dragon, an existence that had been forgotten about in the world.


    The two beings who would soon be recorded in the continent¡¯s history started to move following Cale''s order.

 Chapter 198: There’s a Dragon? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 198: There¡¯s a Dragon? (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka could not believe it.


    There was a ck Bone Dragon and a ck-haired sword master standing in front of him as if they were guarding the Henituse castle.


    ¡®Now there is even a sword master?!


    How could there be such a crazy territory?!¡¯


    The fact that they did not have the Roan Kingdom¡¯s royal crest made it seem as if all of these forces belonged to the Henituse household. Clopeh¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Captain-nim.¡±


    One of his subordinate knights approached him.


    It was the same one that hade up when the Flying Skeleton Brigade had first appeared. He was the only one who was allowed toe to talk to Clopeh.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Clopeh kept his gaze locked on Choi Han as he answered back. The subordinate started to speak. It was a voice that was full of trust.


    ¡°It seems like someone like you, who will be a legend, will always have tall walls to climb.¡±


    Clopeh''s expression became odd. Fear and greed both filled his face. He then gave an order to his subordinate.


    ¡°Put all of our strength into destroying the shield.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    The knight stepped back as Clopeh raised his sword into the air. The white aura shot up to the sky even farther and brighter than the ck aura.


    An aura was the sword master¡¯s identity.


    It followed the owner¡¯s personality. That was why the Guardian Knight trusted his strength over that ck-haired punk.


    It was at that moment.


    Grrrrr.


    The white wyvern roared as well. Choi Han shouted in order to be heard through that roar.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    ¡°Ha. What an arrogant kid!¡±


    The white light turned into a ball and charged toward Choi Han. The ck Bone Dragon started to move as well.


    It felt as if the entire heaven and earth was shaking.


    The ck light shed against the white light and let out a screeching noise.


    Rooooooooooar!


    The white wyvern''s ws scratched at the Bone Dragon''s bones. It then tried to bite down on one of the dragon''s wings as well.


    However, it was futile.


    Scraaaaaaatch!


    The w could not scratch the bones of the Bone Dragon.


    The wing bones also did not break.


    This was an existence that stood above all other existences in the world.


    Both the Whale tribe, the rulers of the ocean, and the Bear tribe and Lion tribe that aimed to be the rulers onnd, were called tribes. Only Dragons were called, ¡®Dragons,¡¯ and not the Dragon tribe.


    It was not because they wererge or strong.


    They were a different ss of existence.


    The white wyvern screeched.


    It started to bleed as one of its ws broke off. This white wyvern was a mutant that was stronger than the other wyverns.


    That was why it believed that it could destroy this Bone Dragon. Although a living Dragon might be difficult, this was a dead Dragon that only had its bones remaining.


    Unfortunately, there were no monsters that could break a Dragon''s bones.


    An existence at a lower ss. That was not only the case for the wyvern.


    Choi Han¡¯s sword easily blocked the white aura. He then observed Clopeh Sekka¡¯s face.


    Baaaaang!


    The white wyvern did not give up as it mmed into the Bone Dragon with its whole body. It was doing its best to turn the bones into rubble. The two swordsmen shed once more as the wyvern crashed into the Bone Dragon.


    Shhhhhh-


    Clopeh was wily.


    The white aura slithered like a snake and charged toward Choi Han.


    In contrast, Choi Han¡¯s ck aura went straight forward.


    It instantly cut the neck off of the snaking white aura.


    ¡°You''re not too bad!¡±


    Clopeh still believed in his longer and brighter aura as he mocked Choi Han. However, there was no change in Choi Han¡¯s expression.


    Thisck of response made Clopeh start to frown.


    ¡°I guess someone like me needs obstacles like you in order to create my legend!¡±


    Twitch.


    Choi Han¡¯s eyebrows twitched at thatment.


    The Bone Dragon and the white wyvern moved away after ramming into each other.


    It was the moment that Clopeh started to smirk after seeing the change in Choi Han¡¯s expression.


    ¡°I was going to quietly take care of you since you were so annoying, but you are speaking such nonsense.¡±


    ¡°¡®...What?¡±


    The Guardian Knight was at a loss for words after seeing Choi Han¡¯s gaze that looked as if he was looking down at him. Choi Han was indeed looking down at him for being an arrogant bastard.


    Choi Han¡¯s ck aura started to grow dimmer. It continued to grow dim until it became a lightless darkness.


    The aura matched the personality of the user.


    A lightless darkness.


    That was the true nature of darkness, as well as the true nature of Choi Han that he developed in the Forest of Darkness. Choi Han had now chosen to ept that nature thanks to a certain someone.


    His aura continued to grow dimmer.


    Choi Han could not sit still after hearing the things this clueless person was saying.


    ¡®He thinks he will create a legend?¡¯


    Choi Han pointed the darkness toward Clopeh and started to speak.


    ¡°You are not the one who will create a legend. That role is already reserved for someone else.¡±


    Legend.


    A new history.


    ¡®The history I will make in my second hometown with my second family.¡¯


    There was already an owner for that new history. Only that person had the qualifications to do such a thing.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Clopeh asked in disbelief. However, he suddenly felt the back of his neck bing cold. Choi Han¡¯s de now had only a small amount of light left on it.


    This was his current limit. He knew that he would walk a new path of the sword the day that he could make his sword gopletely dark.


    Choi Han shared the future he was going to make to Clopeh.


    ¡°I will create the path for him to get there.¡±


    The path for that person to be a legend.


    He would be the one to create that path.


    That was Choi Han¡¯s determination.


    Mary was the only one who could hear this conversation.


    The necromancer who was controlling this Bone Dragon that was a higher ss of existence was pale.


    A Dragon¡¯s bones change colors based on their attributes. That was why it was difficult for her to control these special bones. However, Mary¡¯s dead mana had dyed the area where the White Crown, the one that gave Cale the Dominating Aura ancient power, used to rest.


    She had managed to do it.


    She was the only one who was connected to that Bone Dragon right now. That was why she became the Dragon¡¯s ears and listened to the conversation.


    She could clearly hear Choi Han¡¯s voice.


    ¡®The legend, I will create the path for him to get there.¡¯


    Mary¡¯s gaze headed to the front.


    It was focused on Cale, who continued to keep the shield activated. She could even hear his quiet mumbling.


    ¡°What the hell are they talking about instead of fighting?¡±


    It was said quietly so that others could not hear. However, Mary was able to hear it. Although hisment made him sound unreliable, Mary could clearly see what Cale was going through.


    His back was drenched in sweat.


    His shoulders were slightly shaking.


    She knew that young master Cale was the one who was struggling the most right now. He was always like this.


    For Cale, it was hard to maintain this posture of keeping his arms out to pretend that he was forcing himself to keep the shield active.


    He felt as if he was being punished, and his arms that were weaker than before were shaking in pain.


    However, Mary looked at Cale''s shaking hands as she remembered what Cale had told her three days ago when he activated the shield.


    ¡®Don''t leave our side.


    The number of people who want to harm you will increase the moment you use your powers for our territory.¡¯


    But Mary had already made up her mind.


    She was more than willing to do this much for the people who showed her a beautiful world outside of the underground. Shielding her presence and hiding away was her specialty.


    However, her thoughts had changed after hearing what Cale had said.


    ¡®But you do not need to worry.


    You are not someone who should live in hiding.


    I will let you live as you want.¡¯


    Cale''s words had shaken her heart. Mary¡¯s hands that were covered in ck blood veins started to move again.


    Swooooooosh-


    A strong winter breeze blew by them.


    Mary¡¯s ck robe was fluttering. It felt as if her hood would fall off from the wind, however, Mary did not push her hood back down with her hands.


    There was something more important to do.


    Nobody else could see her because she was currently invisible.


    However, one person could feel it.


    Choi Han looked down at his feet.


    ck balls of light started to gather together in the Bone Dragon¡¯s bones. It was dead mana.


    It was Mary¡¯s power.


    The ck lights that had only been at the Bone Dragon¡¯s pupils beforehand started to expand to cover the Bone Dragon''s entire body. They then converged at the Bone Dragon¡¯s heart.


    That made Choi Han instantly realize it.


    He could understand what Mary was trying to say.


    ¡®You feel the same way.


    You and I are trying to walk the same path.¡¯


    It was times like these that made Choi Han truly feel that he was not alone. How could he fear anything in such a situation?


    Choi Han reached his hand out. The Bone Dragon started to move in rhythm with him, as if it had be his feet.


    The swordsman and the Dragon.


    Both were moving as one.


    Boom.


    The pair were not very loud.


    Rooooooooooar!


    The Dragon''s fangs bit down on the white wyvern¡¯s neck.


    sh.


    The white aura was instantly cut at the same time. Clopeh¡¯s eyes turned wide. The lightless darkness soon covered his sight.


    Kiiiiiiiii-!


    Blood started to spurt out of the white wyvern¡¯s neck. The Bone Dragon''s ws stabbed through the blood. Its ws were clenching onto the white wyvern''s neck.


    Choi Han grabbed onto the Bone Dragon''s neck bone.


    ¡°Mary, let''s go up.¡±


    Mary responded to his statement.


    p, p.


    Her dead mana spread like spiderwebs in order to create wings for the Bone Dragon.


    Mary''s eyes started to be covered in ck thread-like blood veins. However, she did not stop.


    She was currently growing.


    She was about to ovee a wall.


    Her hands sped around the neck she could not see.


    Grrrrr-!


    The white wyvern¡¯s neck started to be dyed ck.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Clopeh pulled on the reins in order to regain his bnce. His white aura then shot out toward the Bone Dragon''s front paw. However, the Bone Dragon started to p its wings.


    It was going up.


    The Bone Dragon continued to keep the white wyvern in its paw as it shot up farther and farther into the sky.


    Choi Han was stationed at the Bone Dragon''s head as it flew up.


    One of the knights standing on top of the wall could not help butment.


    ¡°...Dragon Knight.¡±


    The knight¡¯s heart was going wild as he said that. It was a title that held a significant weight that was iparable to that of a Wyvern Knight.


    The knight¡¯s gaze was focused on the sky. The direction of this battle would turn based on the result of the battle between the Bone Dragon and the white wyvern.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    A loud noise made the knight open his eyes wide.


    Cale, who was watching, could not do anything as his jaws dropped.


    One of the stone mountains lost its peak.


    The Bone Dragon had mmed the white wyvern into the mountain.


    - Dragons really are strong! Wyverns are as weak as a tiny tree branch! But I, the great and mighty Dragon, Raon Miru, am even more amazing than that Bone Dragon!


    Cale listened to Raon''s excited voice as if it was background music as he nervously chuckled.


    ¡®...I hope they didn¡¯t kill him.¡¯


    Cale nervously looked toward the stone mountain while hoping that he did not lose out on a pile of gold.


    Grrrrr, grr!


    There was blooding out of the wyvern¡¯s mouth, however, the wyvern could only il around. It could not get up. The thing that had mmed it into the mountain, that stupid Bone Dragon, was stepping on its head and looking down at it.


    ¡°Ugh......!¡±


    However, Clopeh was still fine. He had jumped away from the wyvern the moment it was thrown and managed tond safely.


    However, he continued to grow his aura.


    sh.


    It happened again.


    His white aura was shed again.


    No matter how hard he tried to wrap around Choi Han like a snake, his sword could not cut him.


    That person had followed him right after he hadnded on the ground.


    ¡°It looks like your sword is a white snake. It suits you better than the wyvern.¡±


    Clopeh started to shiver after hearing Choi Han''s calm voice.


    A white snake.


    That was the true symbol of the Sekka household. The qualifications for bing a Guardian Knight rested with such snake-like characters.


    ¡°Y, you nameless bastard dares to go against a Guardian Knight like myself......!¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s sword charged toward Choi Han once again, however, Choi Han only had two words to say.


    ¡°So annoying.¡±


    That was it.


    Clopeh could see the darkness approaching him once again. The white snake¡¯s body was gobbled up by the darkness.


    ng-!


    Clopeh¡¯s sword fell to the ground.


    ¡°M, my arm......! Ugh!¡±


    There was no longer an arm attached to Clopeh¡¯s right shoulder. His neck was then choked by the ck-haired man just as the Bone Dragon had done to the white wyvern.


    He could not breathe. The pain from being unable to breathe made it so that he could not feel the pain from losing his arm. He heard a cold voice at that moment.


    ¡°Tell the wyverns to stop.¡±


    Choi Han was giving him an order.


    He took out the flute from Clopeh¡¯s pocket and motioned to him with his eyes.


    All he had left to do was to return after sessfully fulfilling Cale''s order.


    He had caught both the white wyvern and the Guardian Knight alive. He did not kill either of them.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    He could hear the Guardian Knight gasping for breath.


    Choi Han¡¯s expression changed.


    The Guardian Knight was shaking his head.


    Maybe it was because he could not breathe, but he was crying like a baby as he shook his head.


    This suddenly made Choi Han question the details.


    ¡®How, how could a white snake control a wyvern?¡¯


    An aura was the user¡¯s identity.


    A white snake could not control a wyvern.


    Choi Han turned his head. He immediately jumped back on the Bone Dragon and shouted to Mary.


    ¡°We need to go back!¡±


    There was more.


    This was not it.


    The Bone Dragon flew back up into the sky. Choi Han then heard a noise.


    He heard a whistle.


    Someone was quietly whistling.


    It was the helmet-wearing knight, the only one that was allowed to talk to Clopeh Sekka. He was the one that was whistling.


    Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaw!


    The wyvern underneath the Bone Dragon''s feet started to run wild. The wyvern struggled so much that its veins started to pop out. It was moving as if it had forgotten about fear and death. The wyvern that had no energy to move tried to slowly crawl through the ground.


    ¡°Damn it......!¡±


    Choi Han and the Bone Dragon started to fly toward the helmeted knight.


    However, the knight moved first.


    The other wyverns all charged toward the shield.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    They could see the wyverns¡¯ wings, ws, and arms breaking apart.


    However, the wyverns did not stop. They were trying to cut through the shield as if they had gone crazy.


    The silver shield started to be drenched in red blood.


    - Human, the wyverns seem to have gone nuts! How cute!


    But Cale could not hear Raon''s voice.


    ¡®...The Guardian Knight is not the one that controls the wyverns?


    It was the Guardian Knight in the novel!¡¯


    Cale realized that there were things that had not been revealed in the first five volumes.


    The helmeted knight.


    He had no knowledge about this person.


    That knight got on a wyvern and headed toward Cale.


    However, there was nothing in the knight¡¯s hand.


    It was at that moment.


    - Human, something is weird. I can feel the power of nature on him.


    ¡®What?


    Power of nature?


    ...An ancient power?¡¯


    Cale could see a sword starting to appear in the helmeted knight''s hand. He could easily tell what it was.


    That was a sword.


    It was an ancient power in the shape of a sword.


    That sword continued to get longer and wider.


    It almost looked like a spear now.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom.


    Cale could feel his heart start to beat wildly.


    He then heard the voice of the glutton priestess.


    - You will block it.


    The shield started to shrink.


    ¡°What the hel......!¡±


    Cale could not speak properly. His entire body was heating up. He was not in pain, however, it was getting hard to breathe.


    The ancient powers were roaring inside of his body.


    The tattoos around his body felt as if they were on fire.


    The shield continued to shrink as that happened.


    The silver wings disappeared as well.


    They continued to shrink until it became a tiny shield. However, Raon''s shield continued to prevent the wyverns froming in.


    At that moment, Cale could see the helmeted knight starting to smile.


    ¡°Try blocking this.¡±


    The helmeted knight slowly threw the sword.


    Therge sword that had be a spear shot down toward Cale.


    - ...Human, something is weird about it! I will create more shields!


    Raon created moreyers of shields until there were four totalyers.


    However, something still felt off.


    It felt as if magic would not work on that sword.


    A natural disaster.


    This was the term for the most dangerous things in nature.


    Hurricanes, volcanic eruptions, hail.


    These were all natural disasters.


    Looking at that sword made Raon think about that term.


    It was something that had the destructive forces of nature in it.


    The six-year-old Dragon''s instincts were telling him something.


    It was saying it was not possible to block the sword with magic.


    The only thing that could block that sword was a Dragon.


    A Dragon''s Breath or a Dragon''s body.


    It had to be the sturdy body of a creature that was in a ss of its own.


    There were only a few seconds before the sword would hit Cale.


    Raon''s eyes were focused on Cale during those few seconds.


    His body subconsciously started to move forward.


    It was at that moment.


    He could hear Cale''s voice.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    That shout made Raon return to his senses. He then started to shout.


    - Mary! Call the Dragon!


    Raon increased the number of shields.


    Fiveyers, sixyers.


    The ck Dragon that had yet to go through his first growth phase and could not use Dragon¡¯s Breath was reaching his limit.


    Crack.


    However, the natural disaster easily destroyed the shields the moment it touched them. A shield like this was a child¡¯s toy to this destructive natural disaster.


    One, two. The shields quietly started to disappear.


    ¡®I just need to resist.


    I just need to resist until Mary''s Dragon gets here.¡¯


    Raon created new shields whenever ayer was destroyed.


    He then heard Cale''s voice.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Raon flinched.


    He then looked toward Cale.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang!


    The people on the wall could not do anything as they heard the loud noise and a sh of light.


    Thest thing they saw was the ck Bone Dragon ramming into therge sword.


    Once their vision returned, they could see that the Dragon''s bones were breaking, although it had caused a crack in the sword.


    However, these lifeless old Dragon bones were not enough. They were not enough to destroy the sword.


    Raon could see that this was the case.


    This six-year-old baby Dragon thatcked experience sensed danger for the first time. Raon''s body started to move.


    ¡°He, hehe-¡±


    He heard Caleughing at that moment.


    Raon turned his head. He could see Cale coughing up arge amount of blood. Cale was bleeding from his mouth, nose, and ears as he continued tough.


    A voice was going off inside of Cale''s mind.


    - Isn¡¯t that my sword?


    It was the previous owner of the Dominating Aura.


    He was the one that was speaking.


    - That¡¯s the Dragon ying Sword.


    Cale realized it at that moment.


    ¡®Dragon yer. That helmet¡¯s sword is the Dragon ying Sword.¡¯


    That was the reason it had managed to destroy the Bone Dragon.


    He then thought about the crown he had stolen from the North.


    It was the white crown that looked simr to the crown that had disappeared when he gained the Dominating Aura.


    It was the crown in his magic bag that was said to like Dragon¡¯s blood.


    The sword and the crown. Cale realized that they must be a pair.


    That was the reason the crown had been in the North.


    There was one more thing.


    He realized this fact, as if his instincts were telling him.


    It was the faint vision of the future that the World Tree had seen.


    It was one of the three things the World Tree had told him. This was the third thing, aside from Raon''s parents and the Water of Judgment.


    ¡®The person who is collecting ancient powers has collected a total of three ancient powers.¡¯


    ¡®It must have been talking about this helmeted bastard.¡¯


    ¡°...You son of a bitch.¡±


    Cale clenched his fists.


    His whole body was shaking.


    ¡°Raon, don''t move!¡±


    Cale shouted toward the invisible baby Dragon as he focused on the words in his mind.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    ¡®No! I will never hurt myself for others.¡¯


    Cale ignored the Super Rock¡¯s question.


    Instead, he focused his thoughts on the words of his fellow glutton.


    The glutton priestess.


    He could hear her voice.


    - This is enough.


    The tattoo on Cale¡¯s heart had changed.


    The silver shield tattoo had received a heart in it when he had received the Vitality of the Heart. That red heart was slowly turning silver.


    The shield had eaten up the first power.


    Cale poured out as much of the shield as possible.


    A natural disaster.


    And the Vitality of the Heart. It was the restoration power of the human who did not want to live.


    The power of a human to ovee natural disasters came from their vitality and their desire to live.


    Baaaaaang!


    Although there were cracks on the stillrge sword, the tip of it still ran into the tiny shield.


    A light brighter than the one earlier covered the entire Henituse territory.


    Cale could see Choi Han jumping behind the helmeted knight like a devil before he lost his sight. He could also feel Raon supporting his back with his paws as he heard the priestess¡¯s voice.


    - Good job.


    Cale quickly realized it.


    He had blocked it.


    The power of restoration and the will to live.


    It was the power of humans, who managed to survive through all sorts of nature¡¯s attacks.


    The shield did not break.

 Chapter 199: There’s a Dragon? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 199: There¡¯s a Dragon? (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The highest point of the Henituse territory.


    Basen was still in the highest room of the castle tower.


    ¡°Hyu, hyung-nim!¡±


    Basen''s shout echoed out. He was holding onto the rails with one hand as if he was about to jump off the tower in order to rush toward Cale.


    He was looking at the origin of the sh of light.


    Basen Henituse heard a noise just as his sights returned.


    Craaaaaaack.


    Therge sword that had received a crack prior to the attack.


    That sword slowly crackedpletely before disappearing into the air. A few of the wyverns that touched the specks of the disappearing sword instantly turned into ash. However, something else caught his attention before he could feel fear about what he had just seen.


    He saw the shield.


    The extremely small shield did not break. However, there was a crack where the sword had hit it, as if it was going to instantly break. In fact, the shield had cracks all over it.


    It looked ready to break at any moment.


    He then saw his hyung-nim, Cale Henituse.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    The informationmunication room.


    All sorts of emergency calls were flooding in.


    There were especially a lot of calls from all over the northeast region.


    Many videomunication devices were currently connected to the Henituse territory.


    They had seen the battlefield through the screen.


    However, Basen could not hear any of those loud noises. All he could see was his hyung-nim who was barely managing to stand.


    He could also see the ck blood Cale was coughing up. The seventeen-year-old Basen felt the pain of war for the first time in his life.


    It was at that moment.


    - Basen Henituse.


    He heard crown prince Alberu''s voice.


    He had not heard it properly the first time, however, the significantly dry voice quickly brought Basen back to his senses.


    - What did your hyung-nim order you to do?


    Basen raised his head.


    He recalled what his Cale had told him.


    He turned his head and looked around the informationmunication room. This was currently the center of information for the entire Roan Kingdom. Information was the most important factor in a war.


    - If you do not want to be embarrassed, no, if you do not want to regret this in the future, do not forget your task.


    Although Alberu was saying this to Basen, he was saying it to himself as well.


    Alberu¡¯s face that was visible through the screen was bloodshot as he focused on what was going on in the Henituse territory.


    He said one more thing to Basen.


    - The First Brigade of the Royal Knights and the Mage Brigade are currently heading toward the Henituse territory.


    Cale Henituse had told him to wait.


    However, the crown prince started to y his part in order to not be embarrassed or regret things in the future.


    The Roan Kingdom''s Mage Brigade took their first step to show themselves to the world for the first time.


    Basen also started to order the knights responsible for the videomunication devices.


    ¡°...We are going to start urately rying the information about the enemies to the entire Roan Kingdom.¡±


    His brother had told him something three days ago, the same night as the crown prince¡¯s promation.


    ¡®We are the first line.¡¯


    His brother¡¯s voice was clearly reappearing in his mind.


    ¡®He said that the first line was extremely important. If people hear about how we survived and protected the castle, the morale of the Roan Kingdom would change.¡¯


    ¡®We need to etch the image of victory in the minds of the citizens.


    That is the way for us to win the war.¡¯


    His hyung-nim had been his usual calm self as he said this.


    ¡®That is the way for all of us to survive.¡¯


    The person who had said that was barely hanging on right now.


    Basen gave an order to the mages.


    ¡°Let¡¯s urately ry how we win this battle.¡±


    The morale of the Roan Kingdom will change positively from here onward.


    Basen firmly believed that to be the case. He lowered his head to look toward the castle wall.


    The mixed-blood Dwarf Rat Mueller was currently on top of the wall. He had opened his eyes after hearing a noise as well.


    Craaaaaaack.


    The castle walls.


    There were cracks appearing on the castle wall.


    ¡®The walls that I developed......!¡¯


    This cowardly yet prideful mixed-blood Dwarf Rat had an emotion other than fear in his eyes. However, he could only gasp as the Countess still had her hand on his neck.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    He was flung aside. Mueller felt his body being flung to the side. He then heard a scream.


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    Countess Vin was screaming. He also heard Count Deruth¡¯s shout as well.


    ¡°Everybody focus!¡±


    Mueller raised his head. The always calm and gentle Count''s expression was extremely ugly.


    The Count had veins popping out of his forehead as he gave the order.


    ¡°Activate the catapults right away!¡±


    The Count took out his sword and approached the edge of the wall and looked down as he continued to speak. There was anger, sorrow, and uncertainty mixed in his voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let even a single one live!¡±


    Mueller heard something else at the same time.


    Baaaaang!


    The first thing he saw was a silver light.


    It was not Cale''s shield. This silver light that looked like the milky way continued to appear above Rain City.


    It was a shield.


    This shield that seemed to be imitating Cale¡¯s silver shield was continuing to appear in the air.


    One, two, three, four. More silver shields continued to appear as they covered the sky over and over again.


    Although he was mixed-blood, the fact that he was a Dwarf allowed Mueller to know the source of that shield right away.


    ¡®A Dragon.¡¯


    He knew only a Dragon could do this.


    He thought about the young Dragon that lived in this territory.


    The young Dragon had created these shields.


    There was also someone Mueller was very familiar with standing by the shields.


    Choi Han.


    Choi Han was currently fighting against the helmeted knight. His ck aura was viciously shaking as he fought. Although it was still dark with just a small speck of light, this aura was raging more angrily than ever before.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    And then there was the sword that was easily blocking against that aura.


    The helmeted knight wasughing as he used the sword-shaped ancient power to block Choi Han¡¯s attacks. He did not look to be struggling even though the sword had been destroyed once already.


    Baaaaang!


    Their weapons shed against each other.


    Choi Han took a step back and stumbled.


    Tap.


    There were things helping to support Choi Han in the air.


    It was the Flying Skeleton Brigade that had been running away.


    They hade back, no, Mary had brought them back in order to create a path for Choi Han to walk in the air. Choi Han and the numerous white skeletons were fighting against the wyvern-riding helmeted knight. It was hard to see the two of them because of the number of flying skeletons.


    However, there was someone who had a good view of all of this.


    Mary.


    She had dead mana covering her body as her hands continued to shake. Her problem was that she could see things too clearly.


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    The Countess arrived to support Cale, who was just barely standing up. She held back another scream.


    Cale had plopped down as soon as she supported him.


    ck blood was seeping out of Cale¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Cale was coughing up so much blood that it looked as if he would have trouble breathing.


    The Countess could feel Cale''s body starting to turn cold. Her son''s body was starting to turn cold.


    She could see a doctor and a priest heading toward them from the distance.


    ¡°Cale, just a bit, hold on just a bit longer.¡±


    She started to massage Cale''s body and arms. There was so much blooding out of him that she was worried that he would have no blood left.


    She heard Cale''s quiet voice at that moment.


    ¡°... I ... I''m okay.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Her pupils started to shake as she looked at Cale. The priest and the doctor that approached him flinched.


    There was a voice crying in Cale¡¯s mind right now.


    - Human, you are bleeding too much. Human, this is different than normal. Human, please, human. Please stop bleeding. I will not let him survive! I will kill him even if I have to die as well.


    ¡°Stay here.¡±


    Cale¡¯s hand moved to grab the air.


    The Countess started to frown after seeing trying to grab the air. She thought that Cale was hallucinating. His mind must be damaged as well.


    She finally calmed down after seeing the Count looking as if he was going to go crazy while looking at Cale. At least one of them had to think straight.


    However, it was hard for her to control her emotions after hearing what Cale said next.


    ¡°...You''ll get hurt if you go......¡±


    The words he barely managed to say made it difficult for her to hold back her tears. The things that he was saying while coughing up blood, the things that he was saying even though his mind must be a mess.


    Even during this moment!


    It made her feel as if her heart was breaking.


    Cale finally managed to speak again.


    ¡°... Stay by my side- cough!¡±


    Cale coughed up blood again. He then started to bleed out once more.


    Cale did not manage to say the remaining words out loud.


    ¡®Kill him.¡¯


    Stay by my side and kill him.


    Only one being understood his words. The bottom of Cale¡¯s pants was getting wet by something other than blood even though it was not raining.


    The existence that was wetting Cale''s pants with his tears had understood Cale''s words.


    - I will kill him.


    Ruuuumble.


    The cloudy sky started to roar again.


    The sword that was like a natural disaster.


    Although Raon could not recreate that sword, Dragon could do something simr.


    It was not hard to imitate it.


    That was why he was a Dragon.


    A storm.


    Hail.


    The Dragon started to use his powers to sweep everything away. The sky was starting to turn ck.


    At the same time, Raon, the young Dragon, recalled something he had heard from the ancient Dragon. He finally seemed to figure out why Cale was acting like this.


    The ancient Dragon, Eruhaben, had casually said something while teaching Raon.


    ¡®Little kid, have you heard about the Dragon yers? They¡¯re called Dragon Catchers sometimes too.¡¯


    Raon had not liked that word at all. How dare they capture the great and mighty Dragons?


    ¡®Well, you will probably never have to deal with a Dragon yer trying to kill you. In fact, the Dragon yer would probably do all sorts of things to keep you alive.¡¯


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben had thought that Cale had been a descendant of the Dragon yer household. He had not said that while imagining a day like today.


    It was justmon knowledge that he was sharing with Raon.


    ¡®Dragon yers are unique individuals. They have ovee the limits of human beings. They are simr to nature.¡¯


    Humans who were simr to nature. Those words had made Raon respond back to Eruhaben.


    ¡®Our weak human is simr to nature as well!¡¯


    ¡®That is why I''m saying that your weak human punk is a Dragon-! Well, I guess I should pretend not to know since he is trying to hide it.¡¯


    ¡®What are you saying?¡¯


    ¡®Nothing. Anyways, listen to me, little kid. If a Dragon yeres after you, run.¡¯


    Raon had snorted at that warning, however, Eruhaben continued to speak in a serious tone.


    ¡®Those bastards are humans who grow by eating Dragons.¡¯


    Each Dragon had different colors and attributes. Dragons were said to be the closest existences to nature. They needed to eat Dragons in order to be more like nature.


    ¡®Young Dragons like you have to be especially careful. Your body has not grown up and you can¡¯t use Dragon''s Breath. Well, you have the unlucky punk by your side, so you¡¯ll probably be fine growing up slowly.¡¯


    ¡®There is no way the great and mighty me will get hurt!¡¯


    Eruhaben chuckled as he responded back.


    ¡®Little kid, there are no great and mighty existences in the world.¡¯


    Raon, the ck Dragon, finally realized that today.


    ¡®I am not great and mighty.


    I am still far from it.¡¯


    Raon looked at the hand that was holding onto his invisible paw. There was blood dripping from that hand. Raon put his emotions into his magic.


    Drip, drip.


    It started to rain.


    The remaining wyverns continued to rush toward the silver shield. The Bears dodged the catapults and arrows as they charged toward the cracked castle walls.


    The Tigers tried to hit the Bears from the back, however, there were at least ten Bears for each Tiger.


    It was at that moment.


    Rumble-


    The rain started to change.


    The rain turned into a storm and then into a hail storm as it started to roar.


    Then a thunderbolt struck down from the sky.


    Kiiiiiiiii-!


    Tens, no, hundreds of thunderbolts fell toward the wyvern knights and the Bears. The thunderbolts aimed at the enemies without even a tiny bit of error.


    These thunderbolts were like that sword from earlier, sharply trying to sh everything in their way.


    However, there was a person who was able to easily sh away that storm and hail.


    ¡°This ce is really fun. Is it a mage that is trying to copy me? Who is it?¡±


    The helmeted knight.


    He licked his lips as he cut through the hail and thunderbolts and looked around. The ancient powers that Raon had felt earlier.


    The power that reminded him of natural disasters.


    The knight¡¯s sword that consisted of storms, hail, and volcanic eruptions easily handled the fake imitations.


    The helmeted knight''s gaze turned toward Choi Han. He chuckled while watching Choi Han spit out some blood. The ck aura was rumbling in ordance with its owner''s emotions.


    The helmeted knight made eye contact with Choi Han.


    ¡°Maybe you''d have a chance if you had achieved pure darkness, but you are still far from it.¡±


    The knight lightly swung his sword. The back of his hand was slightly bleeding.


    The ck aura had caused this injury.


    However, the helmeted knight showed no fear. The Dwarves¡¯ armor was protecting his body.


    It was the creation of the Dwarves that wanted to kill Dragons.


    It was good enough to be a Dragon Catcher¡¯s armor.


    ¡®I still can¡¯t lower my guard around him.¡¯


    ng!


    The two swords shed again.


    The ck aura that suddenly appeared in front of him made a small cut on his left cheek. At the same time, his volcanic ancient power mmed down onto the ck aura.


    Baaaaang!


    The noise was loud enough to drown out the thunderbolts.


    ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t win.¡±


    The knightughed and Choi Han clenched his teeth. Even Choi Han knew what the knight was trying to say.


    ¡®If I managed toplete it......!¡¯


    The ck aura. It would have been a better battle if he hadpleted the darkness.


    ¡®Just what the hell is that sword?¡¯


    His aura could not win against the sword. It seemed to be at apletely different level. Choi Han stood on top of one of the few skeletons remaining as he tried to catch his breath.


    He was having trouble breathing.


    ¡®He is strong.


    He is stronger than me.


    Just one step.


    I could have defeated him if I took just one more step forward!¡¯


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    How long had it been since he had trouble breathing like this? He had not experienced this for over ten years.


    Choi Han could not wipe away the blood that came out every time he took a breath.


    After coughing up blood for the first time in a long time, it felt odd to him. He realized something at that moment.


    Cale had always coughed up even more blood each time.


    Choi Han started to frown.


    This person is strong.


    However, Choi Han did not have the thought of losing in his mind. Choi Han started to frown even more as the helmeted knight mockingly continued to speak.


    ¡°I came because they said that there was someone with ancient powers, but I didn''t think he would cough up blood like they said he would. His body is weak. He doesn¡¯t have the te to support it, but he still gathered ancient powers?¡±


    The knight''sments were making Choi Han angry.


    ¡°Nature allowed that punk to gain ess to ancient powers?¡±


    The knight was speaking as if Cale had taken things that he should not have been allowed to take.


    That was why Choi Han¡¯s mind was in a mess right now.


    Honestly speaking, Cale Henituse was the one that the helmeted knight found to be the most interesting.


    Only people who had nature¡¯s permission, the people with the te to support them, could earn ancient powers.


    Although the people of the world thought that you needed heaven''s mandate to be lucky enough to find ancient powers, it was actually calcted by nature about who would get ess to them.


    That was why the knight could not believe that someone like Cale could have two ancient powers.


    ¡®Why someone with such a small te?¡¯


    The power of wood and regeneration.


    Those were the powers that the helmeted knight realized as he shed against Cale''s shield.


    Choi Han was the person he found to be the second most interesting.


    This was someone whose te was almost asrge as his own. He found it weird that nature did not bestow any ancient power onto Choi Han.


    Choi Han charged toward the knight who seemed to be thinking about something else. The two of their swords shed once again.


    Baaaaang!


    The vibrations from the sh destroyed the surrounding skeletons and shook the air.


    The half-transparent sword and ck aura were pushing against each other as the two men stared at one another. Choi Han could see the brown eyes behind the helmet. The helmeted knight started to smile.


    ¡®Danger.¡¯


    Choi Han tried to step back.


    It had been a while since he had felt such a feeling.


    It was something that reminded him of Eruhaben, the ancient Dragon. The helmeted knight¡¯s eyes looked deep into Choi Han¡¯s eyes. The knight then whispered to Choi Han.


    ¡°...You''ve also lived a long time.¡±


    Those words made Choi Han flinch.


    ¡®You too?¡¯


    That slight hesitation made the knight start to smile.


    His arm started to move.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He had caught Choi Han by the neck. However, that was just the beginning. Mary''s monsters quickly bit into the wyvern that the helmeted knight was riding on in order to help Choi Han out.


    However, the knight stabbed his sword into Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    It dug into the wound like hail, rushed at it like a storm, and burned at it like a volcano.


    The helmeted knight started to smile while continuing to choke Choi Han. Choi Han looked pitiful as the knight continued to choke him.


    ¡°This was fun. It was worthing out for the first time in a long time. I''m sure I¡¯ll see you again.¡±


    The knight chuckled while looking at Choi Han¡¯s frowning face. His face was full of anger and pain. The knight slowly let go while continuing to look at Choi Han.


    However, he saw the emotion disappearing from Choi Han¡¯s face at that moment.


    Grab.


    The hand at the bottom of the stabbed shoulder grabbed the helmeted knight¡¯s hand. Choi Han¡¯s other hand then grabbed onto the sword stabbed in his shoulder.


    It all happened in a moment.


    Siiiiiizzle-


    Choi Han¡¯s palm started to burn, as if he was touchingva.


    Choi Han observed the helmeted knight with an emotionless expression for a split second.


    This was Choi Han¡¯s real face.


    Choi Han, who had flinched on purpose, showed his true expression.


    His true expression was one of no expression. His face had stiffened up after living for so long, such that it showed no emotion.


    Kick.


    Choi Han¡¯s foot kicked at the wyvern¡¯s neck.


    He then jumped down with the helmeted knight and the sword in each of his hands.


    The skeletons hesitated before quickly moving away. The wyvern that no longer had the knight was immediately hit with a thunderbolt.


    Screeeech-! Boom!


    The final wyvern fell to the ground.


    The Dragon had killed thest wyvern. He then headed outside of the silver shield that he had created. The Dragon was the only one left in the air.


    Choi Han was currently falling down together with the helmeted knight.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    The helmeted knight kicked Choi Han and tried to move away. He then brought out even more of his ancient powers.


    However, Choi Han¡¯s hand that was covered in ck aura had no intentions of letting the ancient power sword go.


    The helmeted knight was not worried about the fall. That wasn¡¯t the issue.


    However, there was something that he was worried about.


    Dead mana.


    The antithesis of nature was gathering together in order to create arge orb.


    There was a small monster skeleton at the center.


    The helmeted knight started to frown at the power that was weaker than him but still continuing to gather together.


    He felt it behind his back.


    He felt a small arrow aiming for his back.


    The necromancer was gathering her strength.


    The dead mana surrounding the small monster was turning sharp like a sword.


    There was also a power that was supporting the dead mana. It was the fake magic that was imitating his hail, storm, and volcano ancient powers.


    The young Dragon remained invisible as he sent his powers to support the dead mana. The dead mana that had gathered together like a small sword had turned into an arrowhead, while Raon''s powers turned it into arge arrow.


    The helmeted knight could see the veins on Choi Han¡¯s hands that were holding onto him. He saw the will to never let go in Choi Han¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯ll really get hurt like this.¡¯


    The knight started to shout as he frowned.


    ¡°Are you crazy? I will not die if I get hit by that. Only you will die!¡±


    The arrow was urately aiming for the helmeted knight¡¯s back. It was slowly forming into a full arrow. That arrow looked as if it could easily pierce both the helmeted knight and Choi Han.


    Choi Han, who was looking at the arrow, looked back toward the helmeted knight.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been crazy for a long time.¡±


    He had already been crazy.


    It happened a long long time ago.


    He had gone crazy inside the Forest of Darkness. How could you not go crazy after living for tens of years on your own?


    Choi Han did not like how rxed this knight was. He needed to see this knight getting hurt in order to suppress some of his anger.


    A smile slowly formed on his emotionless face.


    It was because he was thankful that Mary had understood his intentions.


    People definitely were stronger together.


    Raon started to speak in Choi Han¡¯s mind at that moment.


    - You will definitely not die. Stupid Choi Han.


    The arrow then flew forward.


    ¡°...Son of a...!¡±


    Another loud noise could be heard outside the Henituse territory along with the helmeted knight¡¯s shout.


    Baaaaaang!


    Cale snorted once more after seeing a blinding explosion ur once more.


    ¡°You unbelievable fools.¡±


    The Vitality of the Heart.


    The ancient power was working to get rid of all the blood on his body.


    Cale slowly started to stand up. He had not fallen just yet.


    1. te is being used to describe the body. For example, the bigger the te, the more food you can put on it. So, to have a small te or a weak te means that the person cannot be very strong.

 Chapter 200: There’s a Dragon? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 200: There¡¯s a Dragon? (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Grab onto the castle wall!¡±


    The soldiers immediately grabbed onto the wall or ttened themselves against the floor after hearing the Count''s shout.


    The explosion shook the entire territory. Although the explosion took ce in the sky, the aftershock was directly felt by the castle wall. Count Henituse subconsciously made ament.


    ¡°...This is not a battle for humans.¡±


    This war was not just for humans.


    It had already gone beyond that level.


    He then turned his head toward his son and his wife. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp.


    ¡°...Ha-¡±


    This gasp almost sounded like augh.


    His son, who had gotten back up at some point, had created a small shield in order to protect the Countess, the doctor, and the priest. Count Henituse realized something at this moment.


    ¡®This is a war that is beyond the level of humans, and my son is at the center of this battle.¡¯


    Seeing his son standing up and looking better made the Count¡¯s mind beplicated. He pushed off the wall in order to slowly get back up.


    On the other hand, Cale had no idea what Count Henituse was thinking as he looked toward the burning darkness that shed for a moment within the explosion.


    ¡°...What the hell is that?¡±


    Cale, like most people with no martial arts training, did not have enhanced vision so he could not see anything properly.


    What he saw was Choi Han¡¯s power.


    It was his extremely slightly imperfect darkness.


    It was absorbing the dead mana in order to explode.


    Light and darkness hadbined in order to cause that explosion. And then, remaining at the sight of that explosion...


    Drip, drip.


    Rain continued to fall.


    The rain fell, not on the ground, but onto the bodies of the dead wyverns and Bears as it mixed with the blood.


    Drip.


    The dust that was in the air after the explosion was erased by the wind and the rain. Things finally became visible.


    Crack, crack.


    The helmeted knight''s armor started to crack as pieces started to fall to the ground.


    This was a set of armor made by a Dwarf that was trying to catch a Dragon.


    That armor cracked before falling into the mud below.


    ¡°... You bastards......!¡±


    The helmeted knight clenched his teeth and started to swear.


    ¡°...Ugh!¡±


    He coughed up some blood as he stood back up. His red bloodshot eyes looked forward.


    The White Tiger.


    The White Tiger Gashan had used his incantations in order to protect someone.


    He had protected Choi Han.


    Choi Han was looking at the Dragon yer while holding on to the shoulder that was pierced by the ancient power sword. However, the Dragon yer was not looking back at him.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Choi Han could see that the helmeted knight was not injured even though he was coughing up blood.


    That knight¡¯s armor was amazing.


    However, Raon had destroyed that armor.


    The knight¡¯s gaze turned extremely chilling. There were all sorts of natural disasters roaring inside of his body. They were starting to surround him, as if he had turned into the Dragon yer sword.


    The knight started tough as he started to speak.


    ¡°...There is a Dragon here. There was a Dragon here.¡±


    Only a Dragon could destroy a me Dwarf tribe¡¯s item.


    He had thought that it was just a talented mage who was imitating him.


    But now, he knew that a Dragon must be raising its arrogant head and looking at him from somewhere. It probably decided to lend its powers once in order to kill him.


    The Dwarf had said the following before giving him the armor.


    ¡®This cannot defend against a Dragon''s Breath, but it should be able to guard against an average adult Dragon''s magic.¡¯


    ¡®Even a Dragon Lord?¡¯


    ¡®Why are you talking about something that does not exist? The Dragon Lord is the Emperor of Magic. It cannot defend against it. If there was a, ¡®real,¡¯ Dragon Lord, would we be doing this? This armor should manage to defend against an ancient Dragon''s magic at least once as well. That is our limit.¡¯


    The Dragon yer''s instincts were telling him something.


    An ancient Dragon or one that was beyond that level.


    A Dragon with at least that level of magic was here.


    ¡®But isn¡¯t there only one ancient Dragon?¡¯


    He only knew about the ancient Dragon that was close to death.


    ¡®There is another ancient Dragon?¡¯


    ¡°He, hehe.¡±


    He started tough.


    ¡®Those trash Dragon bastards.¡¯


    The ancient Dragon probably watched these existences of nature fighting as it stood there with a haughty expression. Otherwise, there was no reason for it to step in right now.


    If it had stepped in from the beginning, it would have used Dragon Fear and Dragon Breath in order to kill him.


    It would have been easy since he was notplete yet.


    ¡°...Ugh.¡±


    The knight coughed up blood once again.


    He had pulled the ancient power sword out of Choi Han in order to guard himself the moment the armor started to break, however, his internal organs were still shocked by Choi Han''s aura and the dead mana explosion.


    It felt as if all of his organs were twisting inside of his body.


    He had not felt this for a long time.


    ¡®...Only if I had the crown!


    That was the reason I had bowed my head to that crazy bastard in the first ce!¡¯


    The knight thought about the reason he was notplete yet and started to grind his teeth. He felt a sense of disappointment. He could not beplete because some damn bastards had stolen the crown.


    His body was close to its limit as the Sword of Disasters had been destroyed a couple of times as well. He could only use it once more in this battle.


    His body, his te, would not be able to support anything more.


    Although he had one more power of the Dragon Catcher, that was a pitiful power that he did not need.


    The Dominating Aura.


    Thatughable power that only a scammer would use did not meet the dignity of a Dragon yer.


    The aura was an illusion without any real strength.


    The helmeted knight made up his mind to definitely capture the bastards who had stolen the crown as he looked around.


    ¡°Vicious bastards.¡±


    Another arrow that was imitating his power was flying through the air. There was also the ck aura.


    And finally.


    Plop, plop.


    There were the dead wyvern and Bear corpses that were standing back up in the mud.


    Behind them were the Tiger tribe with the White Tiger at the center, as well as the humans aiming their arrows and catapults at him.


    The knight closed his eyes.


    ¡°...Looks like we lost.¡±


    Anybody could see that they had lost.


    Choi Han clenched his right hand even after seeing the knight smiling in pity. His left shoulder still had the wound from the Sword of Disasters. His left arm would have be useless if the knight had not pulled back the power in order to defend himself.


    That was why Choi Han remained alert.


    It was at that moment.


    Plop.


    The final piece of the armor fell to the ground.


    The helmet finally fell.


    The knight started to move just as his face was revealed to the world.


    The powers that had been surrounding his body changed into the shape of a sharp de. That de was directed in a single location.


    ¡°Block it!¡±


    The Tigers started to rush toward the knight at Gashan''smand. Choi Han was already charging forward as well.


    Kiiiiiiiii-!


    The dead wyverns slowly started to move in order to block the knight¡¯s attack and hold him back. Even the dead Bears stepped through the mud as they charged against the knight.


    They were chasing after the knight as if they had never been allies.


    The dead wyverns and dead Bears frantically chased after the knight.


    However, these dead creatures disappeared the moment they touched the ancient power surrounding the helmeted knight.


    Nothing could stop the knight.


    He continued to run without stopping.


    He was heading for the castle wall.


    To be more specific, he was heading toward Cale.


    He then started tough.


    ¡°Pwahahaha, Hahaha! I knew it would be like this!¡±


    The arrow in the air did not move.


    The arrow that was imitating his natural disasters did not fly toward the castle wall.


    Cale and the helmeted knight made eye contact.


    The knight started to shout.


    ¡°You seem to be receiving a Dragon''s protection!¡±


    He already did not like how Cale was using ancient powers, but now, this human was even receiving a Dragon''s protection!


    He deserved to die.


    A deep hatred filled the helmeted knight¡¯s eyes. A power that was stronger than ever before surrounded his body.


    ¡°I will destroy you and this castle!¡±


    The arrow that had been shining in the air suddenly disappeared.


    Instead, Cale felt a small body grabbing his body.


    Grab.


    The invisible Raon stuck to Cale as if he was a shield. He opened his wings and hugged Cale, as if he was saying that he would receive the power of the disasters.


    - I will not let go.


    Cale felt Raon¡¯s body heat as he looked around. He then raised his hand to pat Raon¡¯s back.


    Choi Han, who had been rushing toward them, suddenly flinched.


    ¡®Something is weird.


    The fact that Cale-nim is this calm should mean that it is not very dangerous.¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    It was the moment that the helmeted knight jumped up in the air. It was the moment that the Sword of Disasters looked as if it would pierce through the castle wall.


    The helmeted knight, Raon, and everybody else running toward him could hear theughter.


    Cale wasughing.


    A calm voice started toe out of his mouth.


    ¡°I knew that those damn Bears were shrewd.¡±


    The knight''s eyes slightly shook.


    Cale had heard Mary¡¯s voice just a moment ago. Mary, who had been quietly standing there in her invisible state, had urgently spoken for the first time.


    ¡°The Bears I am not controlling are moving!¡±


    Cale started tough.


    He looked at the Bear corpses that were running toward them as if they were trying to stop the knight.


    There were some alive Bears in the mix.


    ¡®A Bear pretended to be dead?¡¯


    Cale then moved his gaze toward the knight who was pretending to rush at him.


    ¡°That bastard is shrewd too.¡±


    He was pretending to charge at Cale as if he had given everything up. Yes, he was just pretending.


    ¡°...Oh, you knew about it?¡±


    The knight started to smile.


    The hatred disappeared from his eyes as if it had all been an act as he took a magic scroll out of his pocket.


    The Bears also jumped up into the air and took out magic scrolls.


    These were most likely teleportation scrolls.


    The White Tiger Gashan started to shout.


    ¡°Catch them!¡±


    Catch the Bears.


    The Count shouted as well.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    The catapults and archers started to shoot toward the Bears.


    ¡°I may have lost, but I''m not ready to die just yet.¡±


    His snake-like face started to smile.


    His face that was revealed after the helmet was destroyed looked like a snake. It looked like an imugi that had yet to be a Dragon.


    Cale continued tough as he looked toward the one person who had understood his actions.


    Choi Han.


    He was the only one who realized something was weird while everybody else rushed toward Cale.


    He was stepping onto the dead wyverns as he was rushing up into the air. It was almost in line with the knight¡¯s movements. He would be at the helmeted knight¡¯s level if he stepped on just one more dead wyvern.


    Cale could feel Raon moving away from his body.


    Raon''s front paw started to create magic once again.


    Choi Han jumped off the wyvern¡¯s head and flew toward the knight. The helmeted knight was still looking at Cale.


    He did not waste these few seconds of time.


    ¡°You bastard who has received a Dragon''s protection.¡±


    Riiiiiip-


    The teleportation scroll was ripped and the knight¡¯s body started to disappear.


    True anger could be seen through his smile.


    A human who had received a Dragon¡¯s protection. This was someone who deserved to die.


    The knight swung his Sword of Disasters toward Choi Han, who was flying toward him, as he continued to speak to Cale.


    His body had almost disappeared.


    ¡°I will soon return to kill you, ugh!¡±


    However, something got him before he could disappear.


    The knight let out a moan and slowly lowered his head.


    He could see what had hit him.


    ¡°...My sword?¡±


    No. It was not his sword.


    However, it was something that was simr to the Sword of Disasters.


    He could feel storms, hail, and volcanoes in this sword.


    It was fake, but it was very simr to his own.


    The knight heard a young voice in his ear.


    ¡°You will die first.¡±


    He could not see anything.


    Suddenly, two eyes appeared from out of nowhere.


    They were dark blue eyes.


    They had the distinct shape of Dragon¡¯s eyes and shone brightly.


    Only these eyes appeared to greet the knight.


    Crackle-


    There was a spark and the knight¡¯s body started to teleport.


    However, the sword that stabbed him was continuing to spin inside of his body.


    The dark blue eyes were opened wide and did not let the enemy go.


    ¡°Ugh! Cough!¡±


    The knight coughed up blood once again. Choi Han did not miss that moment. He used the moment that the Sword of Disasters weakened in order to cut the knight¡¯s arm off with his ck aura.


    sh!


    The removed arm became visible again and moved away from the influence of the magic. However, the knight did not have any time to focus on this.


    The Sword of Disasters.


    It returned and surrounded the knight''s body.


    It was able to destroy the fake sword made from magic.


    However, Raon''s magic had reached his heart.


    The imitation magic sword turned into the shape of a Dragon''s paw and clenched onto his heart.


    Crackle.


    The knight clenched the top of his heart. However, the power that was most simr to Dragons, the power that could only be handled by a Dragon''s Breath or Dragon''s body, the ancient power of disasters destroyed Raon''s magic sword at that moment.


    ng-


    The magic broke and a snake-like power came from the knight¡¯s stomach, around the spot where his dantian would be.


    It was his other ancient power.


    That finally started to move.


    Cale suddenly got the chills.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    He heard Mary¡¯s shocked gasp at that moment.


    At the same time, Cale could see the helmeted knight silently whistling.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    He heard Mary starting to shout.


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t control them!¡±


    Cale could read the helmeted knight''s lips.


    ¡®I told you I can¡¯t die yet.¡¯


    Choi Han lowered his head to see what was grabbing onto his ankles.


    It was a wyvern corpse.


    The wyverns were ves to the Dragon yer even after death.


    It could not get away at all.


    The wyvern corpse started to shake and seemed to resemble boiling water. Cale immediately started to speak.


    ¡°Dodge it!¡±


    ¡®It''s going to explode.¡¯


    It looked as if it was about to explode. The wyverns had chased the helmeted knight to the castle wall. The castle wall and the Tigers would be in danger if they exploded.


    He could not spread his shield all the way to the catapult and the archers. They would be unable to attack the Bears if he did so. There were many soldiers currently standing there on the castle wall as well.


    Cale started to frown. This was the reason he hated wars.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The helmeted knight could not hold back hisughter. He found Cale''s frown to be entertaining.


    Crackle-


    His body started to disappear.


    He was aiming for this moment when Choi Han was being held back, Mary could not control the wyverns, and Cale had no energy left to use his ancient powers.


    The Dragon also simply continued to use magic.


    The helmeted knight was aiming for all of this.


    Baaaaang!


    One of the wyvern corpses exploded. That was the beginning. The people closest to the helmeted knight who were trying to escape with him were caught up in the explosion.


    ¡°Ahhh! Why are you doing this to us?!¡±


    The dead wyvern¡¯s explosion did not differentiate between allies and enemies.


    The Bears were getting killed by the explosions.


    ¡°Ahhhhh! Why is this happening?!¡±


    ¡°N, no! Ahhh!¡±


    The Tigers retreated while looking at the Bears in shock.


    ¡®He''s killing his own allies?¡¯


    The knight was killing the wyverns and Bears in order to create an opening for him to escape.


    Tens of wyverns started to explode at the same time. Cale urgently activated his shield to cover the soldiers.


    The helmeted knightughed while watching all of this.


    He didn¡¯t know why nature allowed someone with such a weak te to have ancient powers, however, ancient powers usually picked people like him as masters. That was why most average humans could only handle one ancient power.


    ¡®Weak bastard.¡¯


    There had to be a reason a shield ancient power had picked this punk as its master.


    Everything in the world had a reason behind it.


    The knight scoffed at the idiot who was overusing his power in order to save the soldiers rather than to catch him.


    He raised his head onest time.


    Screeeech-!


    A shadow covered the ground near the castle wall.


    Everyone had forgotten about this thing.


    The 15 meter long white wyvern.


    Even it could not go against it¡¯s master¡¯s orders as it dragged its injured body all the way to the wall.


    The master then gave the order to the wyvern.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    Screeeech-


    The wyvern screeched.


    However, the animal that had lost its freedom had no choice but to obey.


    The 15 meters long monster rushed toward the wall, to be more specific, toward Choi Han.


    Boooooooom!


    This wyvern was almost the size of a Dragon.


    Thatrge being charged at Choi Han, who had the highest chance of getting in it¡¯s master¡¯s way.


    Cale finally started to speak. Choi Han¡¯s shoulder was already injured. Raon had no more methods to fight against the Dragon yer.


    However, if it was against a Dragon yer that was trying to run away...


    ¡°Raon, help Choi Han.¡±


    Cale heard Gashan shouting next to him.


    ¡°Duck!¡±


    Cale closed his eyes. A gust of wind brushed past him. It was the aftershock of the explosion.


    Cale opened his eyes once the wind died down.


    He could see the mess outside of the castle wall.


    The trees, boulders, and everything else were destroyed.


    All he could see in the muddy area were the corpses of the dead Bears and dead wyverns.


    The Dragon yer was not there.


    The ground started to move and the Tigers started to get back up. A transparent orb surrounding Choi Han slowly approached the castle wall.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    The clouds had disappeared, leaving behind a clear sky. A ray of light started to shine down on them.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and started to speak.


    ¡°Did you leave a mark?¡±


    It was the invisible Dragon, and not Choi Han, who responded to him.


    - I did.


    Cale started to walk. He was staggering after overusing his ancient power.


    However, there was still something he had to do. Cale walked over until he was standing next to Count Deruth Henituse.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Cale helped Count Deruth Henituse stand back up.


    That action made the soldiers stand up as well. They all looked up at the sky.


    The sky was clear without a single cloud.


    The silver shield that had been protecting the soldiers was still there.


    ¡®I survived.¡¯


    That was the thought that was going through all of the soldiers¡¯ minds.


    Click, click.


    The citizens started to open their doors. They did not see the enemies anymore.


    ¡®They did it.¡¯


    The citizens realized that they had won.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    The Count knew that this was just the beginning.


    He could see the fatigue on Cale''s face.


    Beeeeeeep-


    His second son, Basen, was running toward them. There was a videomunication device in his arms.


    Basen started to shout.


    ¡°Enemy ships have been discovered at the first boundary of the northeastern ocean!¡±


    The Count''s expression stiffened up.


    The Indomitable Alliance was cutting through the still frozen shores in order to head southward.


    They were aiming for the Roan Kingdom in a two-pronged attack by sea and air.


    They probably had a muchrger forceing via ships than via wyverns.


    The Count subconsciously turned to look at Cale. He then flinched.


    The Count could see that his son was smiling. Cale was hearing Raon''s voice in his head.


    - The trace of my magic headed to the northeastern ocean.


    Raon had left his mark on the Dragon yer¡¯s heart.


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and started to speak.


    ¡°Time to go hunting.¡±


    There were no citizens nor soldiers to protect over at the ocean.


    Who cares if he was a Dragon Catcher?


    It wouldn¡¯t matter if they beat him to death.


    Cale calmly looked back toward Count Henituse and made an observation.


    ¡°The shield did not break.¡±


    The concerned expression on the Count¡¯s face slowly changed. The hand that was holding his son''s hand was shaking. He just held his son''s hand tighter instead of responding back.


    Although Cale had not meant for it to happen, his words had still been conveyed to the entire kingdom through the videomunication device in Basen¡¯s arms.


    1. Is he still a helmeted knight if he lost his helmet?


    2. The imugi is a creature from Korean legends. It is said that it can be a Dragon after living for 1,000 years and grabbing a cintamani (a wish-fulfilling jewel in both Hindu and Buddhist traditions).

 Chapter 201: The Ocean is ... (1)

    <h4>Chapter 201: The Ocean is ... (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Tap, tap.


    Cale was quickly walking down the stone steps. His brother, Basen Henituse, was walking next to him while continuing his report.


    ¡°The Whale tribe discovered the enemy ships at the first boundary of the Northeastern Ocean.¡±


    The northeast region¡¯s sea route¡¯s first boundary.


    This location was the border between the Nond Kingdom and the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°They are moving pretty quickly and should arrive at the Roan Kingdom in two to three days.¡±


    Basen continued to observe his hyung-nim as he reported out.


    ¡®He hasn¡¯t even wiped away the blood......!¡¯


    Cale was walking while being covered in blood. Basen clenched his teeth after seeing Cale moving around without rest even though the battle had just ended as he quickly continued his report.


    ¡°The Ubarr liege and the representative of the Gilbert liege are currently requesting reinforcements.¡±


    Cale listened to Basen''s report before starting to speak.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    - ...Yes.


    Basen still had the videomunication device in his arms.


    It was directly connected to crown prince Alberu Crossman.


    His father, Count Deruth Henituse, was currently dealing with the nobles of the northeast region and the rest of the kingdom.


    Alberu looked toward Cale, whose tired and dirty face expressed that he had been at the center of the battle, with a stiff expression. Cale did not care about any of this as he only had one thought in his head as he started to speak.


    ¡®I''m hungry.¡¯


    This gluttonous shield wanted even more food after fusing with the Vitality of the Heart. Cale was quickly taking care of business so that he could go eat something.


    ¡°Please send the First Mage Brigade and the First Brigade of the Royal Knights to the Ubarr shores.¡±


    - Again?


    ¡°What are you thinking about doing with the Whale tribe?¡±


    - I am still debating whether to have them fight with us or to still hide their identity.


    Tap.


    Cale stopped walking.


    ¡°Your highness, I know you probably have a lot of things you are curious about, but I will contact youter.¡±


    - Alright, I understand.


    ¡°Basen, you go help father.¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t Basen learn a lot of things now if he was to be the future lord of the territory?


    Cale looked toward Basen, who was not moving, with an odd expression. Basen looked at where they had arrived as he started to speak.


    ¡°...Hyung-nim, why are you trying to do all of the difficult and strenuous tasks?¡±


    This area had been closed off for tens of years.


    It was the underground prison.


    He could see a faint light inside. Basen found it hard to understand this hyung-nim of his that was trying to send him away.


    ¡®Why, why does he always try to do all of the hard things on his own......!¡¯


    He found it hard to understand.


    However, Cale was having the opposite thought and found it difficult to understand Basen''s point of view.


    ¡®Difficult and strenuous tasks?


    I didn¡¯t want to deal with the other territories or the temples so I came here to do the easy task.¡¯


    Cale just said whatever came to mind as he could not understand Basen¡¯s point of view.


    ¡°It is not hard. This type of task is more suited for me. You should head back up.¡±


    Basen opened and closed his mouth a few times without being able to say anything.


    ¡®What kind of person is suited for torture?!¡¯


    Cale was currently going to interrogate and torture someone.


    Basen was thinking that this warm-hearted hyung-nim of his, the man who worked so hard to save the citizens of the territory, could not like nor be suited for such a task.


    ¡°... I will do so if that is your will.¡±


    Basen turned around.


    A thought was going through his mind.


    He understood why his hyung-nim would choose to personally handle this kind of task when both he and his father were avable.


    At least he thought he understood.


    ¡®I am still young.¡¯


    Basen Henituse, the seventeen-year-old young man. He realized that he still had a long way to go in order to be like the people surrounding his brother. He needed to grow in order to not be baggage.


    Basen did not look back even once as he headed up and out of the underground prison.


    Cale started to speak once Basen was no longer visible.


    ¡°Apple pie.¡±


    A small paw appeared in the air, along with a piece of apple pie. Cale started to frown once he received the apple pie.


    ¡°What the? Why is the apple pie so moist?¡±


    The apple pie felt as if it had been wetted by water. Cale heard mumbling as he started to frown.


    ¡°... I did not cry.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh at Raon''s response.


    ¡°...I will go get you a new one if you do not like it. Human, don''t eat it if you don''t want to. An apple pie from a not great and mighty Dragon like me is not great.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale let out a sigh and took a bite of the apple pie. He couldn¡¯t just throw away something given by a child.


    Furthermore, he was too hungry.


    His stomach feltpletely empty.


    ¡®I could even pick up the dirt and eat it at this point.¡¯


    He really meant it.


    The hunger became worse after the Vitality of the Heart and the Indestructible Shield fused together.


    The two ancient powers didn¡¯t necessarily, ¡®fuse,¡¯ together. They were still separate powers. However, there was now a connection between the two powers. If the Indestructible Shield was a person, the Vitality of the Heart had be that person''s heart.


    Munch munch.


    Cale ate the apple pie as he opened the door to the underground prison.


    Screeeeeeeech-


    He then stopped eating. He heard the sound of a whip.


    Fliiiiiiick!


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    Blood was being sttered onto the walls. A lot of blood must have been on the walls already, as you could not even tell that the new blood hadnded on it.


    ¡°Ah, young master-nim, you''re here.¡±


    Ron gently greeted Cale, however, he had a cold gaze as he looked at Cale from head to toe.


    ¡®Why is this old man''s gaze so cold?¡¯


    Cale felt small as Ron looked at him that way. He then became anxious.


    Ron took out a dagger and then threw it.


    Stab!


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    The dagger stabbed the man being tortured in the shoulder as blood sttered once again.


    Cale avoided Ron''s gaze and looked toward Beacrox. The chef and torture expert Beacrox was wearing four pairs of white gloves as he flicked the whip with a stoic expression.


    The father-son duo, who did not have a drop of blood on them, introduced Cale to someone.


    ¡°We are chatting with him, as you instructed.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, gasp.¡±


    The sound of someone gasping for air could be heard as Cale saw that the man''s white hair had turned dark red from dry blood.


    The Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka.


    He had fallen into Cale''s hands.


    The father-son duo had immediately captured him and moved him to the underground prison when Choi Han had defeated him on the battlefield.


    Ron continued to speak with a benign smile.


    ¡°...We kept him alive.¡±


    ¡®Yes... As long as he is alive.¡¯


    Cale heard Raon''s voice in his head.


    - Good job! Ron and Beacrox really are smart!


    Cale could not respond.


    Clopeh Sekka¡¯s legs were finely minced. Yes, they were minced like meat. He also had no arms. He was just alive.


    This was a scary sight that looked toe straight out of a nightmare. It was probably better to be dead.


    Ron casually continued after approaching Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, seeing as how he does not even know how to control the wyverns, I didn¡¯t think we had much use for him, so I just left him alive enough to chat with. Did I do well?¡±


    Cale answered honestly.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Ron had done a good job.


    ¡°He''s still conscious, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Beacrox''s stoic answer and approached Clopeh Sekka.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka was having trouble breathing. He felt pain throughout his body every time he took a breath. However, the pain was slowly disappearing as well.


    That was why a different fear was filling his mind.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to die. I might actually die like this.¡¯


    It did not matter to him anymore why this rural territory had a torture expert and an assassin. All that he could think about was getting away from this scary ce.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Guardian Knight-nim.¡±


    It was a very gentle voice.


    However, Clopeh did not dare to raise his head.


    This bastard. The owner of this gentle voice. This bastard was the true head of this territory.


    Cale Henituse, the man who had used the shield.


    He would have never expected a young master whom he considered to be good and just to do such a thing. Clopeh could not say anything.


    At that moment, his body that had lost all sensation suddenly felt a different type of sensation.


    His cheeks started to shake.


    Fear and suppression.


    It was as if someone was suppressing him.


    He had not felt this from anyone other than that person.


    He heard the gentle voice once more.


    ¡°Please lift your head.¡±


    Clopeh slowly raised his shaking head.


    He was dominated by Cale after being hit by the Dominating Aura.


    However, he saw a smiling Cale Henituse when he raised his head.


    ¡°It''s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡®Is he talking about meeting at the castle wall earlier?¡¯


    Clopeh Sekka nodded his head subconsciously in fear.


    However, he had to stop nodding his head. His entire body froze as if time had stopped.


    The red hair of the man in front of him was slowly turning white.


    Then his reddish-brown eyes turned blue.


    ¡°Ah, ah-¡±


    Clopeh''s mouth opened and closed multiple times without being able to say anything.


    It was a familiar face.


    It was a face that was distinct in his mind.


    That face and Cale''s current face ovepped perfectly.


    The priest.


    The magical priest he had met in January.


    The smile on the priest¡¯s face disappeared. Clopeh could not breathe again as the pressure suppressed him once more. The white-haired priest slowly started to ask.


    ¡°Has it been fun running around on top of my palm?¡±


    ¡®Did you have fun thinking you were going to be a legend?¡¯


    That was what Clopeh heard in his head. He then thought about the past month.


    He had met a magical priest at the beginning of the year and then a pir of fire shot up in the God¡¯s Tearske. He had believed he would be the main character of the legend based on the priest¡¯s words.


    But all of those things were lies?


    The man who had wanted to be a legend slowly started to break down.


    ¡°I will give you another prophecy right now.¡±


    Cale had a lot of things to hear from Clopeh Sekka.


    That was why he was being honest with Clopeh.


    ¡°I will tell you what will happen to you.¡±


    Clopeh could not stop his chin from shaking as he looked up at Cale.


    He had believed the priest was there to present the will of a god. That priest, Cale, now acted as the god for Clopeh¡¯s life as he started to speak.


    ¡°I will tell you what will happen to you.


    Everything is on the top of my palm.¡±


    Clopeh could feel it in his bones.


    This person in front of him held his life in his hands.


    ¡°So, tell me everything.¡±


    That was what Cale said as he looked toward the shaking Clopeh.


    Of course, there was something that Cale had left out.


    Clopeh had two options in front of him.


    One was to die peacefully.


    The other was to die after being tortured some more.


    Those were his only options.


    Being able to live was not one of them.


    Cale sat down on the chair in front of Clopeh and looked down at him. Clopeh continued to shake and avoided Cale''s gaze, however, he could not lower his head.


    All he could do was look under Cale''s eyes around the chin area as he continued to shake.


    Cale remembered what Choi Han had said before he went off to be treated.


    ¡°The Sekka household is a white snake household.¡±


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°White Snake.¡±


    Clopeh was the white snake. This white snake that was covered in blood gasped at Cale''s words.


    ¡°What is the legend that you were trying to fabricate this time?¡±


    Clopeh realized something.


    There really is nothing this person, this esteemed sir, did not know.


    He knew everything, including the fabricated legend.


    Fear started to fill his body.


    He then slowly started to speak. The man who had been silent throughout Beacrox and Ron''s torturing finally started to speak.


    Cale then heard everything.


    - You are smiling.


    Cale touched the corners of his lips after hearing thement Alberu made as soon as the call connected. He could feel the smile on his face.


    ¡®I guess it makes sense, since I learned about a lot of things.¡¯


    Cale had learned a lot of information from Clopeh. Some of that information included why a strong bastard like the helmeted knight had not revealed himself until now on the western continent, as well as why Arm had gone to the western continent.


    He also realized the problem that was assigned to him.


    There was only one conclusion.


    ¡®I changed the story.¡¯


    All of this had happened because the war and, ¡®Arm,¡¯ had been revealed too early. However, it was not time to think about that problem right now.


    There was one more thing.


    ¡®I feel like I''m a pretty lucky person.¡¯


    Cale thought about the crown in his bag as he leaned on the couch and casually responded back to Alberu.


    ¡°I seem to have gone crazy from fatigue.¡±


    He thought that the crown prince would scoff at him. However, Alberu started to frown while remaining silent, making Cale think this was an odd situation and continuing to speak.


    ¡°I n to go to the Ubarr territory tonight.¡±


    - ...With that body?


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with my body?¡¯


    He felt full and fine after eating a couple of apple pies. The regeneration abilities of the Vitality of the Heart had gotten even stronger. He may be covered in blood right now, but his skin had be smoother and he felt as if he would be fine even if he did not sleep for about three days.


    Cale responded to the crown prince without a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°Yes sir, I will be going with this body.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    He could hear the crown prince sighing. Cale felt upset for some reason.


    However, he needed to move quickly.


    The mark Raon left continued to send signals to them. The helmeted knight wasing back with the ships.


    They needed to kill that bastard this time.


    That was the reason he was taking Ron and Beacrox with him.


    He had no ns on letting the knight die a peaceful death.


    He also left a message with the ancient Dragon Eruhaben through the videomunication device. Eruhaben would probably call him back soon. Cale had quite a lot of things to do, so he was in a rush.


    That was why he got right down to business.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    - What is it?


    ¡°The Whale tribe.¡±


    Alberu was still debating whether to have the Whales fight with them or to hide their existence.


    - What about the Whales?


    ¡°Let''s hit the Paerun Kingdom.¡±


    Silence filled the room.


    Alberu started tough after a while.


    - Ha, haha-


    Heughed for a long time.


    Alberu then looked at Cale Henituse''s mess of a face. He could also see Cale''s sharp gaze.


    ¡®This punk really is amazing.¡¯


    The crown prince started to smile.


    - I like it. I like it very much.


    He then said onest thing before hanging out.


    - Take care of your body.


    Click.


    He hung up without even waiting to hear Cale¡¯s response. Cale just called for Ron with an expression that seemed to be saying this was normal behavior for Alberu.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    He pointed to the corner of the room as he gave Ron the order.


    ¡°Go bring Mueller. On and Hong as well.¡±


    ¡°...You want the Cats toe up from the training ground as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale had thought that this battle would not be difficult, and as such had On and Hong continue training instead of taking part in the battle. There was something for the two of them to do now, however.


    Ron soon brought the three over to Cale.


    The mixed-blood Dwarf Rat Mueller was shaking while keeping a distance from the Cats, while On and Hong immediately rushed toward Cale. However, they flinched at his blood-soaked appearance and just roamed around him.


    Cale asked the two of them a question.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready!¡±


    ¡°We''re good to go!¡±


    Cale got up after hearing those responses.


    He was heading toward the Ubarr territory.


    The ocean was somewhere that Cale had nothing to protect.


    On and Hong.


    The ocean would soon be covered in a poisonous fog.


    The name of this operation was, ¡®Ghost.¡¯


    They will all die without realizing what happened.


    That was most suited for the quiet night ocean.

 Chapter 202: The Ocean is ... (2)

    <h4>Chapter 202: The Ocean is ... (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Ubarr territory that is located on the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northeastern shoreline.


    The liege of the Ubarr territory, Popelina Ubarr, looked around while taking in the cold ocean breeze.


    Youngdy Amiru, her future sessor, was cautiously watching her.


    Ssh, ssh.


    This was the spot where they could best hear the waves that were crashing against the naval base.


    This usually dark and quiet port was still dark, but not quiet today.


    Paaaaat!


    The teleportation magic circle shed once more.


    Popelina reached her hand out in order to ask for a handshake.


    ¡°Wee, Viscount.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, nice to see you again, Ubarr liege.¡±


    The person awkwardly shaking the Ubarr liege¡¯s hand was a Viscount who used to be a part of the southeast region¡¯s Marquis An¡¯s faction.


    He was currently trying to blend in with the rest of the group while wearing his armor.


    He left Popelina¡¯s side and moved to where the other nobles were standing. None of them had bright expressions on their faces. The Viscount didn¡¯t even greet the other nobles from the southeast faction as he looked around the naval base.


    He then put his hand over his shaking heart.


    A person¡¯s voice was still echoing in his mind.


    ¡®The shield did not break.¡¯


    He recalled that intense battle. The Viscount who had watched that battle from his castle office could not help but run over here right away.


    That person woulde here.


    The northeast region¡¯s Military Commander, Cale Henituse.


    He would being here tonight.


    The Viscount recalled what Cale Henituse had said as he walked away from the oval table thest time they had met.


    ¡®If it is the noble''s way to attach themselves to the strong, then you will soon have to decide who you need to attach yourselves to in order to survive.¡¯


    He needed to stick to Cale if he wanted to survive. This was his only chance to do that.


    His, as well as the other nobles, eyes were all continuously looking around.


    They could not hide their shock.


    They could barely make things out in the darkness. However, the numerous ships and the soldiers standing in perfect formation let them know just how long they had been training for this battle.


    ¡®We¡¯ve been left behind.¡¯


    The nobles realized that they had been left behind and that their strengths were puny inparison. They also realized that they were not even in that person¡¯s eyes. That was why they were here, waiting for the strong to arrive.


    The videomunication device in youngdy Amiru¡¯s arms shed at that moment. She turned toward her mother and started to speak.


    ¡°He¡¯sing.¡±


    The nobles all became nervous at her statement.


    ¡®Is it Cale?¡¯


    The teleportation magic circle started to activate.


    Ooooooong-


    It seemed to berger than any other time it had been activated. This meant that it was transporting arge number of people.


    The nobles standing around could not help but gulp.


    Paaaaa- at.


    The teleportation magic circle shed before silhouettes of people appeared on top of it. The Ubarr liege started to speak once theypleted their transportation.


    ¡°Wee, Knight Captain-nim and Mage Captain-nim.¡±


    The First Brigade of the Royal Knights could be identified by the royal crest on their armors.


    And then there was the other group that was being revealed to the world for the first time.


    The nobles had heard what the Ubarr liege had said.


    Mage Captain.


    They could see tens of people wearing robes that were covering their faces.


    Mage Brigade 1 wasposed of the best of the best mages that crown prince Alberu Crossman had gathered.


    The Mage Brigade was revealed for the first time since its creation.


    The Mage Captain shook the Ubarr liege¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    The face that was covered by the hood was that of Alberu¡¯s aunt, the Dark Elf Tasha, in her human form. She was an Elementalist and not a mage, however, she was still leading the Mage Brigade. However, the Mage Brigade¡¯s true leader was Rosalyn.


    Tasha was taking the captain¡¯s spot instead of Rosalyn because Rosalyn was currently at the Breck Kingdom.


    ¡°Will hee soon?¡±


    The Ubarr liege nodded her head at Tasha¡¯s question.


    Tasha then silently led the Mage Brigade to a side of the room. The Royal Knights stood next to them.


    The First Brigade of the Royal Knights was not very talkative. Tasha understood why they were almost speechless right now.


    The Mage Brigade naturally had a videomunication device on them. She had shown the mages and the knights the battle at the Henituse territory as she led them here.


    They had seen that electrifying battle.


    It was a battle of existences that even Tasha had never expected to see. That battle between the Dragon yer and Cale¡¯s group had shaken her up.


    Tasha was so worried about the necromancer Mary and the rest of Cale¡¯s group that she almost went crazy.


    ¡®Although it seems that the knights went crazy for a different reason.¡¯


    Tasha peeked toward the Knight Captain. He had a face that looked like he was a stubborn man with a strong sense of responsibility. The Knight Captain who seemed to be in his forties was quietly observing the teleportation magic circle.


    The rest of the knights were doing the same thing.


    They had seen a sword master.


    It had been a long time since the Roan Kingdomst had a sword master. However, a new sword master had suddenly appeared.


    He had also been riding on a Bone Dragon.


    Tasha understood their, no actually, she understood the thoughts going through the minds of every person who had watched the battle. That was why she quietly waited as well.


    Ssh, ssh.


    The teleportation magic circle started to vibrate once more through the noise of the sshing of the waves.


    Oooooooooong-


    They had been waiting for this.


    The nobles turned their gazes that had been on the Royal Knights and the Mage Brigade back toward the teleportation magic circle. The white light shed as people started to appear one by one.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Someone let out a gasp.


    The first person who became visible had one of his shoulders bandaged up. Someone from the crowd let out his identity.


    ¡°...Sword master.¡±


    They did not even know his name. They saw someone wearing a ck robe next to him. People could guess who she was even though she had been invisible throughout the entirety of thest battle.


    ¡®That person must be the necromancer.¡¯


    They were followed by Ron, who was wearing an assassin¡¯s outfit including a mask, Beacrox in a swordsman outfit with a greatsword, and the mixed-blood Dwarf Rat Mueller, who was surrounded by two kittens.


    Cale¡¯s group was appearing one by one.


    And thest to appear was Cale Henituse.


    He appeared on top of the magic circle and the crowd gulped.


    One of the nobles could not help but mumble.


    ¡°... Blood, the blood.¡±


    Cale still looked the same as he did at the end of the battle.


    Cale was standing there in the same bloodied outfit that he was wearing during the battle earlier in the day. His gaze was looking around at the group.


    However, the nobles did not think that Cale looked dirty or shabby. In fact, they felt the pressure of someone who had survived on the battlefield. Furthermore, it helped them realize that the war was just beginning.


    It was at that moment.


    The Ubarr liege started to speak.


    ¡°Salute.¡±


    The nobles flinched at her statement.


    However, loud voices started to shout from behind them.


    The soldiers who had been standing at attention this whole time shouted in unison.


    ¡°Choong!¡±


    The entire Navy saluted Cale so loudly that the entire shore seemed to shake.


    Their salute was toward the northeast region¡¯s Military Commander, Cale Henituse.


    Their voices shocked the nobles until they heard a different noise.


    Click, click.


    Sword that shined under the moonlight started to be drawn one by one.


    The Knight Captain took out his sword and lifted it up.


    The rest of the knights soon followed his actions.


    They had moved their swords instead of speaking.


    ng.


    The swords pierced the air in a salute.


    This was the Knight¡¯s Salute.


    This was the way they greeted the people they needed to obey.


    The mages then started to create small orbs of light and sent them above the nobles and the soldiers.


    The dark shores slowly started to light up.


    Cale silently watched all of this before slowly starting to speak.


    ¡°Now I can see.¡±


    He was not using the respectful way of speaking right now.


    However, nobody thought that this was awkward. It was so natural that nobody even realized it.


    No, they did not have the time to realize it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people.¡±


    Cale said just one thing while looking at the nobles.


    The nobles could clearly see the way Cale was looking at them. They could tell that Cale was looking down on them.


    However, the nobles still did not dare to speak.


    The strength of Cale¡¯s forces was at the level of the crown. In some aspects, it was even stronger than the crown. Furthermore, he was currently a hero.


    The entire Roan Kingdom was still buzzing about the battle from earlier in the day. Cale¡¯s name was on everyone¡¯s lips.


    But, most importantly, Cale was giving off a different vibe.


    They could feel the aura of a ruler that was worlds apart from what they had felt in the banquet hall. These nobles, who were the most sensitive to who was strong, bowed their heads.


    ¡®Funny punks.¡¯


    Cale did not pay much attention to the people trying to suck up to him in order to survive as he turned in order to look at the soldiers. Their faces showed nervousness and concern, but also hope.


    Cale started to speak.


    His low voice reached the hundreds of people standing there.


    ¡°Prepare to leave.¡±


    That was the beginning.


    The atmosphere around the shore quickly changed. They had been expecting this order. Nervousness was on the minds of everyone here. However, Cale was not done speaking.


    ¡°Tomorrow night.¡±


    He spoke in a calm voice without any hesitation.


    ¡°We will obliterate the enemy.¡±


    Obliterate.


    Kill them all.


    That word was etched deep into the minds of the soldiers.


    Someone shouted in a loud voice at that moment.


    ¡°We will follow your order!¡±


    It was the Knight Captain of the Royal Knights. He raised his sword and ced it over his chest as he shouted. His voice seemed to be full of confidence in his ability to carry out the order. The Ubarr liege motioned as if to respond to his shout, and the soldiers started to shout as well.


    ¡°We will follow your order!¡±


    The people on the shore started to quickly move during this dark night. There was a sense of thrill and excitement along with the nervousness.


    Obliterate.


    They would carry out that order.


    Cale¡¯s order was echoing in all of their minds.


    Cale was standing on the deck of a ship in a clean outfit the next night as he listened to Ron¡¯s report.


    His hair was fluttering in the ocean breeze.


    ¡°The ships are mainly mid-sized ships, with a total over 300 ships.¡±


    The information sent by the Whales were finally reaching Cale¡¯s ears. He paid attention to each piece of information.


    He would not let his guard down anymore. This battle would be the expression of his will not to do that.


    ¡°Originally, there were some ships in shapes that have never been seen before. We suspect that those ships were what they used in order to break through the ice up north.¡±


    ¡®They are probably something made by the Dwarves.¡¯


    Cale lowered his head.


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    Mueller seemed so shocked to the point that he would faint before he quickly starting to speak.


    ¡°I believe it is a ship made by the me Dwarves. I¡¯ve heard that they are weak when ites to magic devices, but quite famous for their mechanical devices.¡±


    ¡°Weak?¡±


    ¡°To be honest with you, it is closer to that they cannot make them at all.¡±


    A Dwarf that could not make magic devices was like an Elf that could not handle an Elemental. That was why Mueller did not look very good as he exined about the me Dwarf Tribe. He felt a bit sorry for them. However, Cale was thinking that their sorrows were none of his business.


    ¡®I can st them away with magic.¡¯


    If they are terrible with magic, the Magic Brigade could kill them.


    However, he thought about the magic scrolls that the helmeted knight and the Bears had in their possession during the battle.


    The fact that they had such magic scrolls meant that the enemy¡¯s level of magic was strong as well. The reason that the helmeted knight was teleported to the ship was almost certainly because mages and healers were on board.


    In that case, he needed to get rid of them too.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    ¡°Commander-nim!¡±


    Youngdy Amiru ran over to Cale while wearing leather armor. A videomunication device was shining red in her arms.


    Cale saw a small boat approaching their ship at that moment.


    He heard the following noisesing from the boat.


    Meeeeeeeow.


    Meeeow.


    Cale started to smile at the sounds that he had been waiting for.


    On and Hong were in Choi Han and Beacrox¡¯s arms. The small boat that they were on was heading toward Cale¡¯s ship.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The eerie noise of the wind brushed by Cale¡¯s ear.


    However, he managed to hear youngdy Amiru¡¯s report as well.


    ¡°The enemy ships have passed the third boundary.¡±


    This was the third of four total boundaries.


    The enemy would soon approach the fourth boundary.


    Cale looked down from the deck of this ship that was currently located at the fourth boundary.


    - All done.


    The masterpiece made by the children averaging nine-years-old.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The sound of leaves rustling in the air, something that was difficult to hear out in the ocean, could be heard.


    That noise started to surround the ocean around the fourth boundary.


    Fog.


    Fog was covering the ocean.


    The only boundary with an actual mark could no longer be seen because of the fog.


    This fourth boundary would be an invisible boundary of death for the enemy.


    Cale gave the order.


    ¡°Get rid of all noise.¡±


    The name of this operation was, ¡®Ghost.¡¯


    The entire fleet of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s navy started to go quiet, starting from Cale¡¯s ship.


    Silence filled the ocean.


    The ghosts were waiting for the arrival of their enemies.


    1. Not sure why they are not referencing a title for her. Maybe she doesn¡¯t have one?


    2. The Korean military says choong sung, which means loyalty, when they salute. It is a sign of respect. If you¡¯ve watched K-dramas like Descendants of the Sun, you may have heard it. I¡¯m thinking, ¡®choong,¡¯ may be used when it¡¯s arge group and they say, ¡®sung,¡¯ when the person the group is saluting salutes back (don¡¯t take my word on this part though).

 Chapter 203: The Ocean is ... (3)

    <h4>Chapter 203: The Ocean is ... (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    It looked like the migration of seasonal birds.


    The approximately three hundred ships cutting through the water were moving in a triangle formation.


    This fleet of ships had started from the Indomitable Alliance¡¯s Nond Naval Base.


    At the center of the formation was thergest of the icebreaker ships that broke through the frozen northern shores. The helmeted knight was currently being healed at the highest cabin on this ship.


    ¡°How pitiful.¡±


    The Dragon yer started to frown after hearing the healer¡¯sment, however, he could not speak properly right now. The healer sighed before casting a healing spell onto the Dragon Catcher¡¯s heart.


    Approximately ? of the heart was destroyed.


    It would take at least a week to restore this damage. Even after that, it would take at least another month for it to heal back to normal.


    He also came back without an arm.


    However, the arm should be easy to restore once they informed the organization. The healer scoffed at the Dragon yer and started to speak in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Looks like you need to be locked up for a while like old man tamer.¡±


    ¡°Shut, ugh!¡±


    The Dragon Catcher could not finish speaking. The magic w that had clenched his heart at the end of the fight was still causing him a lot of pain.


    A third person who had been watching the helmeted knight and the healer started to speak.


    The aged mage¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°A sword master just below your level, a necromancer, and someone with an ancient power that can block your sword once all exist in that small territory?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The helmeted knight¡¯s attitude was slightly rude, however, the mage did not care as he continued on.


    ¡°And there is also a mage who is stronger than you?¡±


    The helmeted knight flinched internally, but did not let it show on his face.


    ¡°Yes, it is a mage who was able to imitate my Sword of Disasters and almost destroy my heart.¡±


    The helmeted knight had seen a Dragon¡¯s eyes.


    However, he did not mention that.


    ¡®I need to take that for myself.¡¯


    These bastards would take the Dragon for themselves if he mentioned it. They¡¯ll give him the Dragon¡¯s snood while taking the rest of the Dragon. That was the original deal that fell through when the Dragon they had in mind suddenly disappeared.


    The helmeted knight recalled the pair of Dragon eyes that had looked at him.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t an ancient Dragon based on the size of the eyes.¡¯


    He was certain that it was a young Dragon that had not even had its first growth phase yet.


    The helmeted knight suppressed his heart that was beating wildly.


    It was not that the Dragon didn¡¯t use Dragon¡¯s Breath, it was that it could not use it.


    That fact brought the helmeted knight some bliss. If he worked this properly, he might get the opportunity to get stronger without the head of this organization, that crazy bastard, knowing about it.


    ¡®I will eat the second Dragon.¡¯


    The helmeted knight was thinking about this beautiful future. He heard the mage¡¯s voice once again as he did that.


    ¡°The sword master that is not at your level. How is his te?¡±


    te referred to a body that could hold ancient powers.


    Ancient powers were known to be weak, however, that was just something that the stupid people who did not know anything had determined.


    Ancient powers that were created in nature and have natural affinities that came directly from nature and not from humans. How could these powers be weak?


    They just thought that they were weak because they did not know how to use them. Of course, the human-generated ancient powers were weaker than the ones with natural affinities.


    The helmeted knight flinched at the mage¡¯s question, but answered with a calm expression.


    ¡°Not much. He didn¡¯t have a big te.¡±


    The helmeted knight lied without any issues.


    The sword master with the ck aura actually had a te that was about the same as his own.


    That was why he could not tell them the truth.


    If he did, they wouldn¡¯t have a reason to heal him. They would just go find another person with a simr te instead.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The old mage started to frown as if he was contemting things.


    ¡°We will need to head for the Henituse territory as soon as we conquer the Roan Kingdom¡¯s shores. We need to get rid of them.¡±


    The helmeted knight clenched his hurting body as he urgently added on.


    ¡°That damn noble! I will kill that red-haired bastard!¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s the one with the Dragon¡¯s protection. I can take the Dragon if I get rid of him.¡¯


    It was possible to take that noble down with just one arm. He was someone who only had a shield and human regeneration powers.


    The mage answered back to the Dragon Catcher who seemed to be getting angry at the person who had multiple ancient powers, just like he did.


    ¡°Whatever. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult if you, the healer, and I go together.¡±


    The Dragon Catcher did not disagree. The old mage and the healer were both useful, even though they were both also weaker than him.


    The mage looked at the healer and Dragon Catcher for a moment before opening the cabin door. There was someone bowing to greet him outside.


    ¡°Sir, we are almost at the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northeastern shoreline.¡±


    It was the magic spearman, the same enemy that Cale¡¯s group had faced the most in the past. This was also the person who had used magic and spear arts together in order to betray the sword master and fake Holy Maiden, Hannah.


    He bowed while looking at the three people inside the cabin. They all held a rank higher than him. These three were pretty much part of the organization¡¯s core.


    That was easily visible through the red star on the mage¡¯s robe.


    Unlike the white star and five red stars on the magic spearman¡¯s outfit, they all only had a single red star on their outfits.


    Only five people had these outfits with just a red star.


    These were the five that served the white star.


    ¡°We¡¯ll head out soon. I¡¯ll be heading to the front ship.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, I will escort you there.¡±


    The mage bowed his head at the old mage as the healer started to grumble.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Roan Kingdom¡¯s naval base was shabby? Why do we need so many ships when they barely have any?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re trying to conquer the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s shores at the same time. Plus, it¡¯s good that we did since the Roan Kingdom was stronger than we expected.¡±


    The old man casually brushed it off as he headed toward the door.


    ¡°More importantly, shouldn¡¯t we get them back since theynded the first hit?¡±


    The healer smiled in a twisted manner as he nodded his head.


    ¡°I suppose so. The Roan Kingdom is probably only expecting the Indomitable Alliance. They probably have no idea that we are on the ship. This should be fun.¡±


    They were all used to the healer licking his lips as if this was extremely exciting. None of them argued against the young child¡¯s words.


    However, there was actually someone else who was having the most fun right now.


    Deep in the waters underneath the three hundred ships.


    A Humpback Whale was swimming very deep in the ocean.


    This Humpback Whale with an X shaped scar on her back, Witira, the future Whale Queen, looked toward the south.


    ¡®They are almost at the fourth boundary.¡¯


    The Humpback Whale started to smile.


    She recalled what Cale had saidst night.


    ¡®WItira, please take the Whales and destroy the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s shores.¡¯


    He then continued to speak.


    ¡®In return, we will obliterate the enemy fleet.¡¯


    ¡®This is going to be fun.¡¯


    Witira became certain after seeing Cale¡¯s confident expression.


    He was someone who kept his word. That was why she didn¡¯t need to see it with her own eyes to know what was going to happen.


    Herrge tail moved in order to change her direction.


    Toward the north.


    The Humpback Whale turned away from the fleet of ships and started swimming in the opposite direction.


    Many Whales and whales started to move toward the north along with her.


    These forgotten creatures quietly moved up to the north.


    At that same time, a very quiet noise reached Cale¡¯s ear.


    Click.


    It was a signal sent by a mage.


    It was the signal that the enemy had arrived.


    Cale started to smile.


    The fog covered the enemy¡¯s sight, but it had done the same for their allies.


    Cale had no reason to hide any of his cards anymore.


    The rest of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s people other than Cale¡¯s group all thought that Cale only had the shield.


    Cale did not try very hard to correct that mistake. It was easier that way. You did not need to show your strength in order to live a peaceful life.


    However, there was no need to hide it within the fog.


    Wind started to blow over the ocean that was quiet once more.


    Shhhhhh-


    The fog started to spread farther as Cale started to move.


    The fog stealthily spread like a cat¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Huh? Fog?¡±


    The old mage who had left the ship with the cabin and moved onto the deck of the ship at the front of the fleet started to frown.


    The white fog was almost covering the entire ocean.


    ¡®Did the Roan Kingdom¡¯s shores usually get foggy?¡¯


    The magic spearman next to the old man started to get an ominous feeling.


    The mage started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°It is not magic.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this fog was not made with magic.¡±


    Since the fog was not magic, it must be a natural urrence.


    What else other than magic could create such a fog?


    The magic spearman was relieved and gave the order as the ships started to enter the fog.


    ¡°The waters are calm, but we are entering a foggy region, so raise the warning level to 1 to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    A Nond soldier bowed and followed the magic spearman¡¯smand.


    This ship mainly had Arm¡¯s people, while the two ships behind this one had people from the Indomitable Alliance.


    The Nond soldier picked up a horn flute and took a breath in order to announce the magic spearman¡¯s orders to the rest of the fleet.


    Yes, he took a breath.


    He saw the fog in front of his face as he took this breath.


    ¡®I thought it was farther away, but are we already in the foggy region?¡¯


    That was his thought as he put his mouth on the horn flute. All he needed to do now was to blow.


    It was at that moment.


    Shhhhhh-


    The wind made the fog start to spread. The mage started to speak loudly in order to be heard over the wind.


    ¡°This wind is made by magic!¡±


    They heard a different noise on the deck at the same time.


    ng!


    The horn flute fell.


    The magic spearman urgently turned his head.


    ¡°Argh, ugh!¡±


    The soldier who had taken the breath was bleeding from his mouth. The magic spearman who was still breathing in the fog as he watched this suddenly flinched as his body started to shake.


    ¡®Poison. Enemies.¡¯


    He quickly covered his mouth with his hand. However, the wind was already roaring around them.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The wind rushed the fog toward them. Their surroundings were covered by the white fog in an instant. The magic spearman subconsciously opened his eyes wide as he started to shout.


    ¡°...What the......!¡±


    Red fog. The fog was starting to turn red.


    It gave off an ominous feeling.


    This fog that was the color of blood slowly covered the ocean.


    Raon, On, and Hong.


    The red fog that was thebination of the three of them working together started to seep into everywhere that air was present.


    ¡°...Kek!¡±


    ¡°What kind of fog ... ugh!¡±


    Unfortunately, the fog hit the weakest people first.


    The soldiers of Nond and the Paerun Kingdom all had their hands at their necks. All they could see out of their eyes was the color red.


    The magic spearman quickly created a magic shield and picked up the horn flute.


    Boooooooooooo- Booooooooooooooo-


    War.


    The noise that signaled for war instead of a warning echoed across the ocean.


    That noise reached the middle of the fleet.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    The healer, the young child who was at the central ship, jumped up and looked out the window.


    He could see the red fog, as well as Arm¡¯s foot soldiers falling down while coughing blood.


    ¡°...Poison?¡±


    The child¡¯s eyes changed. This was the healer¡¯s forte.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a bit.¡±


    The healer reached for the cabin door, but the Dragon Catcher grabbed the child¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Stay here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Here, ugh, stay here because I¡¯m not healed yet!¡±


    The healer was in disbelief.


    The emergency healing waspleted and all he needed to do now was rest. How could someone be so selfish? The people coughing up blood outside and dying were all a part of the same organization.


    However, the Dragon Catcher¡¯s condition was a bit different.


    ¡°... I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    The Dragon yer had an ominous feeling.


    He had rested a bit, but his body was still not back to normal. It was still injured and he still did not have his other arm back.


    That was why he felt better having the healer next to him, even if this healer was the weakest fighter.


    ¡°Haaa, I¡¯ll be back after taking a look at the situation outside.¡±


    The healer sighed and pushed the Dragon Catcher¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Come back in 1 minute!¡±


    The healer nodded his head at the shouting person as he turned the doorknob.


    Click.


    The door opened and the healer immediately left the room.


    The Dragon Catcher peeked out the window once the door closed.


    It was his intuition.


    His intuition after being defeated at the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Henituse territory once already was telling him something.


    The kingdom that had hidden a sword master, necromancer, and a Dragon probably had something else up their sleeves.


    He tried to focus in order to be able to fight even though his body was not healed yet.


    It was at that moment.


    Click.


    He heard the sound of the door, as well as the healer¡¯s hair.


    The Dragon Catcher started to smile.


    This middle-aged healer who looked like a child was sly but listened well.


    ¡°Hey, hurry back in!¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter to him if the foot soldiers died.


    He urged the healer who could be of some assistance during battles to hurry back in.


    Screeeeeech-


    The door opened.


    Plop.


    The healer who looked like a child fell to the ground.


    The Dragon Catcher could see something red.


    ¡®Fog?¡¯


    The healer was covered by red fog. It then registered in his head.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    The Dragon Catcher immediately stood up from the bed.


    Bang!


    However, his body was soon stabbed into the wall by a ck aura.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Dragon Catcher let out a groan.


    He heard a very quiet noise at that moment. He then saw a white glove. The Dragon Catcher had no choice but to take out the Sword of Disasters once again.


    ¡®This is thest time I can use it right now!¡¯


    It was difficult to maintain the Sword of Disasters for a long duration with his current injuries. A loud noise boomed in front of helmeted knight again.


    Boom!


    The ck aura. The sword master who had challenged him at the Henituse territory.


    He had appeared again.


    Choi Han was quietlyunching his ck aura at the Dragon Catcher.


    The Dragon Catcher barely managed to dodge it. However, he needed to step back once more after barely managing to dodge the first one.


    Something suddenly appeared at his back as he did that.


    A white glove.


    The white glove that the person next to the sword master had put on had appeared behind him.


    This person had the stealthiness of an assassin and skills at the level of a sword master.


    Choi Han was in front and the assassin was in the back.


    The moment the Dragon Catcher started to frown, the white glove immediately grabbed his neck.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A dagger was stabbed and twisted into the stub that was left by his shoulder. It was an extremely painful attack. Choi Han stabbed the Dragon Catcher in the stomach with his ck aura before jumping up into the air.


    Baaaaang!


    The ceiling of the cabin was destroyed and the sky that was covered by red fog became visible.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Dragon Catcher was dragged up above the ceiling while still being held by the neck. His mind was currently in a mess.


    ¡®How did they suddenly appear like this?! How did they also know that I was here if they appeared just now?¡¯


    Although Cale knew this thanks to the Whale tribe¡¯s information and Raon¡¯s magic, the Dragon Catcher and the old mage who were not at Raon¡¯s level of magic had no way of knowing this.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    He red at the man who was slowly choking him tighter and tighter.


    It was an old man in his sixties.


    Ron smiled back at the Dragon Catcher.


    He, who had borrowed his son¡¯s white gloves, stood in front of his young master.


    They were currently at the top of the ship at the center of the enemy fleet.


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and Ron, who had dragged the Dragon Catcher here, and started to speak. This was the first time the Dragon Catcher heard any of them say something.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Oooooooooo-


    The silence was broken by what sounded like the cries of a ghost.


    Something that sounded like hundreds of souls crying started to rise up from the ocean.


    The Dragon Catcher had no choice but to see everything because he was at the highest spot. No, he could feel it.


    Tap.


    The Dragon Catcher turned his head after feeling someone tapping on his cheek.


    Cale Henituse was smiling brightly at him. The helmeted knight started to speak.


    ¡°...Y, you had another ancient power?¡±


    Tap, tap.


    Cale tapped on the Dragon Catcher¡¯s cheek and started to speak.


    ¡°Take a good look.¡±


    Ooooooooo-


    The noise that sounded like ghosts crying wasing up from the bottom of the ocean.


    Cale whispered to the Dragon Catcher.


    ¡°The cries of the ghosts are scary.¡±


    The bottom of the ocean started to roar.


    Ooooooooo-


    The noise stopped and a tornado shot up.


    Baaaaang!


    Baaaaang!


    Cale¡¯s ancient power and Raon¡¯s magic worked together in order to create this tornado in the middle of the red fog.


    Cale¡¯s eyes that were no longer smiling were focused on the Dragon yer.


    He remembered his promise to everyone.


    Obliterate the enemy.


    Cale Henituse, no, Kim Rok Soo, was someone who kept his word.


    Now he just needed to keep that promise.


    1. Interesting how the author uses Dragon yer and then changes to Dragon Catcher in the next sentence.


    2. The raws said snood, so I stuck with it. But...it is more like a neck vein when literally tranted.

 Chapter 204: The Ocean is ... (4)

    <h4>Chapter 204: The Ocean is ... (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Of course, this method of keeping his word was Cale''s personal philosophy.


    Baaaaaang!


    The tornado shot up and crashed into the ship. The mast started to shake and tilted to the side.


    And then.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    It broke.


    The Indomitable Alliance was being attacked on two sides from the sky and the ocean, however, there was no visible enemy attacking them. Only one person, the Dragon Catcher, had enemies in front of him.


    The Dragon yer, the helmeted knight, looked toward the ocean and became at a loss for words.


    He heard continuous noises of things breaking. He also heard people screaming.


    There were people using magic against the red fog and the tornado even though no enemies were there. There were also some knights nkly shing their swords at the air.


    ¡°Turn the ships! We need to get away from the fog and the tornadoes!¡±


    The few people who managed toe to their senses avoided the fog and started to shout from inside magic shields. The Dragon Catcher who was watching this suddenly thought about someone.


    ¡®Why isn¡¯t the old mage doing anything?


    Why isn¡¯t heing to save me?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t like the damn bastard, but the old mage was good at differentiating people based on their rank. It was weird that such a person was still quiet. He should have done something by now.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    The Dragon Catcher heard someone''s voice in his ear.


    ¡°Looks like you have time to think about other things even when someone is choking you.¡±


    It was Cale.


    Of course, Cale had intentionally given the Dragon yer an opening to think about other things.


    Only then would he truly understand his present situation.


    They were out on the open sea.


    For Cale, the ocean had to be somewhere that the enemy had nothing to rely on.


    Cale exined the situation to the helmeted knight in a friendly manner.


    ¡°What is it? Is it weird that the mage has not responded?¡±


    ¡°...How do you know about the mage-?¡±


    It was before the knight could even finish his sentence.


    Boooooooom!


    There was an explosion that was much stronger than the others. The Dragon Catcher''s face turned toward it. He saw a pir of water and a bright light shing at the ship at the front of the fleet.


    It was not that the mage had not done anything.


    He could not do anything.


    He was currently under attack.


    Cale whispered into the Dragon yer''s ear once more.


    ¡°You know that I have a Dragon.¡±


    Cale''s voice sounded happy. On the other hand, the helmeted knight felt chills on the back of his neck. His eyes turned toward Cale.


    ¡®Who would think of this guy as a just hero?


    And how could this person have three different ancient powers in his body?¡¯


    Cale''s te was the worst that he had ever seen. It was maybe as big as a fly¡¯s te.


    So how was this possible?


    Even if he had regeneration abilities, the wood and wind would sh in a few years and he would eventually die in pain.


    ¡®...Perhaps?¡¯


    Extraordinary.


    An unbelievable thought crossed through the Dragon yer¡¯s mind. There was a sensation suddenly surrounding him.


    Boom, boom!


    An ancient power inside his body was reacting to something. The Sword of Disasters was sending him a warning.


    ¡°...W, what the-¡±


    His gaze headed downward. To be specific, it headed toward Cale¡¯s hand. He could see the small red thunderbolt crackling on top of Cale¡¯s palm.


    Fire.


    It was a fire that was even stronger than the volcano within the Sword of Disasters. Such a power could be felting from this small red thunderbolt. The strongest destructive power could be felt in it as well.


    Fire and thunder. These were the strongest powers that could shoot up from the ground and strike down from the sky. The two gathered together in order to amplify the strength of the fire.


    The helmeted knight¡¯s mouth started to shake.


    Extraordinary.


    An unbelievable situation had be a reality.


    ¡°...No, no way-¡±


    ¡®Did he gather all five elements?


    Is that why his body is not exploding?


    Are the regeneration power and a bnce of five elements keeping this ss egg of a te stable?¡¯


    He could see that Cale was looking down at him.


    ¡°How could you gather so many ancient powers-¡±


    ¡°Because I am different than you.¡±


    Cale''s calm voice asked in response.


    ¡°You are an artificial Dragon yer. Am I right?¡±


    The Dragon yer¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    On the other hand, Cale was calm. He recalled one of the facts that Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka had told him.


    ¡®Cough, he is supposedly a fake Dragon yer. Ugh, furthermore, the rest of Arm¡¯s high ranking members that are apanying the Indomitable Alliance are a mage and a healer.¡¯


    ¡®He is said to have grown after eating thetest ancient Dragon that died about two hundred years ago.¡¯


    Ancient Dragons right before their death were said to be better to eat than adult Dragons. Especially for this knight who had the Sword of Disasters, Dragon corpses were said to be the best medicine.


    However, this fake Dragon yer needed the Sword of Disasters and something else to be aplete Dragon yer.


    He needed a relic that had been passed down through generations.


    A crown.


    The Dragon yer needed the crown that drinks Dragon blood in order to have a Dragon-like body.


    Cale remembered how Clopeh had snitched to him in anger.


    ¡®But some bastards, sigh, ended up stealing it- ugh!¡¯


    Beacrox had struck Clopeh¡¯s head with the whip once more when he said that.


    ¡®Because I''m the bastard who stole it.¡¯


    Cale had held back hisughter.


    Boom.


    Boom!


    Something inside his body was currently going wild. The glutton priestess started to speak to Cale.


    - Am I eating this too?


    The ancient power that was currently the most active in Cale''s body right now.


    The Sound of the Wind.


    The shield was lusting after that power right now. She continuously showed her greed and gluttony to Cale.


    Unfortunately, Cale could not help but shake his head, ¡®no,¡¯ at the priestess¡¯s question.


    Why?


    ¡®My greed is pretty strong as well.¡¯


    Ancient powers move themselves to a special spot or an item once the owner of the power dies.


    The Indestructible Shieldnded in a tree.


    The Vitality of the Heart was in the rock tower.


    The Fire of Destruction was in the pig sculpture.


    The Sound of the Wind was in the spinning top that was underneath a boulder.


    They quietly wait there until the next owneres around.


    You didn¡¯t automatically gain the ancient power by killing the current owner.


    If that was the case, there would be no reason for ancient powers to disappear for long periods of time.


    The glutton priestess started to speak inside of Cale¡¯s mind again.


    - I really can¡¯t eat this?


    The Sound of the Wind. Another ability. The shield''s greed for other powers was endless.


    However, Cale shook his head internally.


    ¡®No.


    Not today.


    My te is stillcking. I can¡¯t overdo it anymore.¡¯


    Most importantly, although he did not have anything to give to the shield today,


    there was something to give himself.


    If ancient powers don''t get transferred and move to a special ce or item, it was simple.


    ¡®All I have to do is pick it up.¡¯


    Then it would be mine.


    Cale¡¯s eyes focused on the Dragon yer. The hunter who had found his prey started to speak.


    He recalled what he had nned on doing with this prey.


    ¡®Beat him to death.¡¯


    Unfortunately, Calecked the strength to do that. This body had be even weaker and less muscr than originally. These were the times he thought about the muscles he had when he was still Kim Rok Soo.


    However, wasn¡¯t the reason he looked for ancient powers so that he didn¡¯t have to do such difficult physical training?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s finger pointed at the Dragon yer. That action made the Dragon yer flinch.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Throw him.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The Dragon yer felt his body being lifted up before he could even question what was going on.


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    The Dragon Catcher was thrown into the air along with Ron¡¯s response. His eyes opened wide.


    ¡°N, no!¡±


    Ruuuumble.


    Something was beyond the red fog.


    He could hear the sky rumbling.


    The Dragon yer''s eyes opened wide.


    sh!


    It was the moment he had thought the night sky shed in the color of blood.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    He had no choice but to be hit by the red thunderbolt striking down at him. He activated the Sword of Disasters¡¯ volcano attribute, but it was useless.


    An even stronger power had gulped up his body.


    ¡®How does that bastard have such a power......!¡¯


    His body started to burn ck.


    The thunderbolt had urately attacked only him.


    Boom!


    His body fell back down to the ship.


    ¡°Ugh......!¡±


    The Dragon Catcher¡¯s body started to twitch. He looked like a worm, or maybe a snake, as he twitched on the ground.


    Siiiiiiizle-


    The remains of the red thunderbolt were not going out, instead, they continued to dig into his body. Just as he was twitching on the ground, the thunderbolt became like a snake and slithered through his body.


    However, the Dragon Catcher who had eaten an ancient Dragon that someone had gotten for him still had a strong body.


    He still had his sight, his hearing, and his sense of smell. He could also speak.


    Tap.


    The Dragon Catcher could see a shoe in front of him. His twitching body suddenly stopped moving. He could hear someone''s voice through his ears that were still able to hear.


    It was Cale.


    Cale thought about the ancient powers that the Dragon Catcher had in his body.


    One, the Sword of Disasters. Two, the power to control wyverns.


    Furthermore, he remembered what the World Tree had told him.


    ¡®The person who is collecting ancient powers has collected a total of three ancient powers.¡¯


    The Dragon Catcher could hear Cale''s voice.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using yourst ancient power? You have one more.¡±


    The helmeted knight felt a sense of fear.


    ¡®...How much does he know?¡¯


    The Dragon Catcher''s body twitched for a different reason.


    He had thought that the Guardian Knight bastard Clopeh Sekka had snitched about everything. However, the fact that he had three ancient powers was something that only he and that crazy bastard knew about.


    ¡®How does he know?¡¯


    His face that was burnt ck slowly looked toward the sky, however, the only thing that he could see was the smiling Cale''s face.


    ¡°Hurry up and show me.¡±


    Cale was speaking quite gently.


    ¡°So I can have that too.¡±


    Since his eyes were still fine, the Dragon Catcher could clearly see the way that Cale was looking at him. He shouted out in astonishment at the same time.


    ¡°...How could I ... to you!¡±


    The burns made his mouth rip and bleed every time he opened his mouth; however, he could not keep his mouth shut.


    He felt something suddenly overwhelming him. It was an aura that seemed to only belong to someone who rules over everything.


    The person who dreamed of bing aplete Dragon yer immediately realized the true identity of this aura.


    The Dominating Aura.


    The useless scam of a power.


    However, that power was currently making it difficult for him to breathe. His body that was currently crawling on the ground could not even handle such a hallucination.


    ¡®...This is something I cannot keep to myself.¡¯


    That was the thought going through his mind.


    The Dominating Aura.


    There was also the regeneration ability and the ancient powers of five different elements.


    This was someone who ignored the fact that his te was weak.


    This was something that broke all of the rules.


    However, the Dragon Catcher knew that it was possible because he too was someone who had ovee the limits of the human body.


    There were always existences that were an exception to the rules of nature in the world. Furthermore, nobody knew what those exceptions were capable of doing.


    He was thinking that he needed to share this information with Arm, however, that thought quickly disappeared as he started to think about something else.


    ¡®Will I even be able to survive?¡¯


    The crazy Cale Henituse. This person had hidden his ancient powers from other people and acted like a good and just noble, hiding the fact that he could do such a vicious attack.


    Could he survive and escape the hands of such a person?


    Since he was a smart person whose mind moved quite well when it came to doing bad things, the Dragon yer could urately identify Cale¡¯s personality.


    ¡®I''ve been tricked.¡¯


    He had been tricked by Cale.


    He didn¡¯t know how he had been tricked, but his instincts were telling him that the reason everything had gone awry was because he had been tricked by this bastard.


    ¡°I, I''ll tell you everything!¡±


    That was why he was quickly trying to find a way to survive.


    ¡°This will be useful to you! The crown will be beneficial to you if you have the Dominating Aura. You know about the crown, right? I will bring that to you! I will also tell you all of the secrets about Arm as well! I swear!¡±


    He could not even feel the pain in his body as he urgently shouted out. At the same time, he felt relief after seeing Cale''s reaction to his statements.


    It was at that moment.


    "Whether you speak or not...¡±


    Cale slowly took the crown out of his magic bag.


    Whether the Dragon Catcher talked or not...


    ¡°...I''m the one who will decide that.¡±


    The Dragon Catcher¡¯s eyes opened wide as he looked at the crown. He was shocked and had a nk expression on his face. His mind turned white as fear filled his body.


    ¡®...He¡¯s worse than that bastard!¡¯


    Arm¡¯s white star. He had met him only once, but Cale was even worse than him.


    Why?


    ¡°Syrem, you''ve seen the face of the head of the organization, right?¡±


    That bastard did not know about Cale Henituse''s existence.


    However, Cale knew about him. That difference was huge.


    The Dragon Catcher quickly nodded his head to show Cale, who called him by his name, that he had indeed seen the head before.


    ¡°H, he was wearing a mask so I don''t know his face, but I, I''ve seen him!¡±


    ¡°Your body is too weak right now to show me the final ancient power, right?¡±


    ¡°R, right! But I''ll show you if you want!¡±


    The Dragon Catcher Syrem tried to continue to conversation with a smile as it seemed to be going well. However, the burns on his face, as well as the fact that they were still burning, made it impossible to see the smile.


    Aaaaaaah!


    Baaaaang!


    He could still hear the sound of people screaming and things breaking.


    However, there was no noise of the Roan Kingdom, the enemy, within those noises.


    The only noises were those of his poisoned allies and their ships breaking.


    Syrem looked toward Cale with desperation. Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°I don''t need it.¡±


    ¡°¡®...What?¡±


    ¡°I don''t really need to see your ancient power.¡±


    Cale turned away from Syrem.


    ¡®I''m going to pick it up anyway, I just need to go figure it out at that point.¡¯


    Cale walked over to the people behind him.


    ¡°Ron, make it so he is only capable of talking.¡±


    Ron touched his son''s white glove as he started to smile. Cale had no n on letting the Dragon Catcher Syrem die peacefully since he dared to harm his people.


    He was not the only one who felt this way.


    Cale then added on.


    ¡°Leave something for Raon, Choi Han, and Mary as well. I''ll be there after them.¡±


    ¡°I understand, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron walked past Cale toward the Dragon Catcher.


    Cale walked over to Choi Han¡¯s side and observed the night ocean.


    He started to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    The right moment had arrived. Cale started to move using the Sound of the Wind.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Move the ship just a little more! We''re almost at the end!¡±


    A mage from the Indomitable Alliance used a magic shield in order to defend against the poisonous fog as he shouted toward the navigator. The navigator heard the mage''s voice, as well as the sounds of soldiers falling off the broken ships.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    He also heard his fellow shipmate dying next to him. His hand started to shake as he continued to navigate the ship.


    ¡®I need to survive.¡¯


    That was the only thought in his head as he avoided the roaring whirlpools and barely managed to steer through the poisonous fog.


    ¡°Yes, just a little more!¡±


    The mage was protecting the navigator, the elite knights, and himself as he continued to urge them onward. There was the slightest chance of hope if they could get out of this poisonous fog.


    He could see the red poisonous fog started to turn fainter.


    ¡°Just a little more!¡±


    There was a smile of relief on his face.


    However, he could not help but speak in shock in a moment.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    There was something dark red in the distance beyond the red fog.


    ¡°W, we avoided the whirlpool!¡±


    The navigator shouted with joy.


    However, he had to soon greet the red ship at the other side of the whirlpool.


    There were numerous ships surrounding the area at the end of the poison fog.


    These red ships resembled the red fog.


    They could also see a golden ship at the front of these red ships.


    Cale, who had returned to his original location at some point, was standing on the golden ship''s deck as he touched the sculpture of the Henituse family crest, the golden turtle, and started to speak to these people who barely managed to escape from hell.


    ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±


    The enemy who had barely managed to get past the poisonous fog had to now meet a real ghost. The people who wanted them dead were the ghosts.


    Cale gave the order.


    ¡°Obliterate the enemy.¡±


    Numerous arrows and spells flew over the night ocean.

 Chapter 205: The Ocean is ... (5)

    <h4>Chapter 205: The Ocean is ... (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    It was not easy to cross through the rough winter ocean.


    That was why the navigators who sailed through the Northern ocean were all experts. The Northern Alliance had only recruited the best of the best of these experts.


    However, none of that mattered.


    Baaaaaang!


    The true ocean of death revealed itself to the navigators who had barely managed to wade through the whirlpools in order to get out of the red fog.


    ¡°Maintain your formation! Launch the cannons!¡±


    The soldiers of the Indomitable Alliance finally got back to their senses and started to move. There was fear in their faces.


    Tap, tap.


    Theirrades¡¯ corpses got in their way as they tried to quickly move around, however, they did not have time to notice this issue.


    ¡°Uggggggggh-¡±


    There was a soldier on the ground who was poisoned, but not yet dead. His body was stepped on by another soldier, however, the soldier just nced toward this poisoned soldier before moving on.


    He was thinking that he too would die if he took the time to stop to help.


    The soldier just continued to move while stepping on corpses.


    Some of them had been paying attention to where they were walking until just a moment ago. However, they could no longer do that.


    ¡°Move quickly if you don''t want to be buried at sea!¡±


    One of the knights shouted toward the soldiers.


    ¡°Start rowing if you want to be able to take your friends¡¯ corpses back home!¡±


    They needed to survive in order to care for their friends¡¯ bodies.


    Otherwise, they would all die out here and nobody would be able to find any of their bodies.


    It had not been like this when they had first headed out with a fleet of three hundred ships. They thought that they could destroy anything and everything at that point.


    However, the result was the opposite. It was their enemy who seemed ready to destroy anything and everything.


    ¡°Refill the gunpowder!¡±


    ¡°Where are the archers?!¡±


    The deck was chaotic.


    The knights got in formation while the mages started to fire off spells.


    Bang. Bang!


    Many of the arrows bounced off of the mages¡¯ magic shields and knights¡¯ shields. One mage from the Paerun Kingdom could not help but swear after seeing the rain of arrows.


    ¡°Damn it! When did they prepare such a thing?!¡±


    They could see a fleet of red ships almostparable to their own in number.


    ¡°How could the Roan Kingdom...!¡±


    The Roan Kingdom''s promation in response to their own was full of confidence, however, the majority of the western continent¡¯s kingdoms did not put much attention on the Roan Kingdom.


    This was because there had been nothing special about them for decades.


    So how could they suddenly have such strong forces?


    How could they possess such powerful naval capabilities?


    If a single Kingdom had such a immense naval presence, why didn¡¯t they dominate the sea?


    This mage from the Paerun Kingdom created an even bigger shield with magic as he ordered his subordinates.


    ¡°Immediately activate fire or lightning atta-!¡±


    He wanted to tell them to do that.


    However, he had to urgently change hismand.


    He could see fire orbs in the distance.


    Tens of magic orbs flew up into the sky at the same time.


    ¡®How could the Roan Kingdom put forth such a magic attack?¡¯


    The navy, the magic.


    The mage used magic on his eyes in order to broaden his viewpoint as he urgently shouted.


    ¡°Shields-!¡±


    Tens of fire orbs attacked the ships that had just escaped from the whirlpools.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The mage who barely managed to defend with shield magic looked toward the front of the fleet of red ships with his magnified viewpoint. He could see arge number of red ships. Some members of the Mage Brigade were on each of the ships.


    The Paerun Kingdom''s mage looked toward the robed individuals and was unable to close his dropped jaw.


    ¡°...Crazy.¡±


    ¡®How does the Roan Kingdom have so many mages? What is going on?¡¯


    The mage''s gaze shifted.


    He could see a robed mage floating up into the air.


    However, he was wrong in his assumption, as this was not a mage.


    This was someone floating up using a wind Elemental.


    The Dark Elf Tasha focused her attention on the voiceing from below her.


    ¡°One more time.¡±


    Cale gave the order.


    Tasha raised up both of her arms. The tens of mages in Mage Brigade 1 cast their magic at the same time.


    Crackle, crackle.


    Orbs infused with lightning power shot up into the sky. Tasha used the wind to amplify her voice in order to deliver the Military Commander¡¯s order.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    The orbs shot toward the ships once again.


    Cale watched the attack before starting to speak.


    ¡°Move the ships.¡±


    That order was shared with a few of the red ships via a magicmunication device. The Knight Captain who was on one of those red ships took out his sword.


    ng.


    The moment the rest of the knights took out their swords in response, the ship moved to stop in front of a mid-sized military ship belonging to the enemy.


    Cale''s voice reached the Knight Captain''s ear through themunication device.


    - sh the enemies¡¯ necks.


    Tap.


    The Knight Captain heard the sound of someone charging forward before him.


    He could not stand still after hearing that. He started to speak.


    ¡°Follow.¡±


    The Knight Captain started to move.


    He only needed to give a simple order.


    They just had to follow the person in front of them.


    The Knight Captain jumped up andnded on the deck of the enemy ship. The other knights followed behind him, some using their physical abilities to jump while others useddders to climb onto the enemy ship.


    They were all moving without any hesitation while looking at a single person''s back.


    They could see the injured shoulder that was wrapped in bandages.


    However, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Royal Knights could see the ck aura in the person''s other hand.


    The first sword master of the Roan Kingdom in a long time.


    Choi Han was taking action even though Cale had told him to rest. His blood was boiling. He could not sit still. In the end, Cale ended up giving him permission to act.


    ¡®... Do whatever you want. I''m sure you¡¯ll take care of yourself. However, just know that I will not take you around with me if you get any more injuries.¡¯


    Choi Han knew that Cale meant what he had said.


    That was why he remembered this order as he continued to move.


    The First Brigade of the Royal Knights followed behind him. Sword masters were known to have reached the apex of the sword. There was nothing for the Roan Kingdom¡¯s knights to fear as long as that ck aura was in front of them.


    Baaaaang!


    The ck aura destroyed a cabin on the enemy ship.


    Cale was standing on the strongest and safest golden ship at a distance as he watched Choi Han destroy the enemy ship.


    ¡®That guy really is amazing.¡¯


    Cale was thinking that Choi Han definitely deserved to be the main character as he leisurely looked around the battlefield. Choi Han was starting to develop his identity as a hero.


    ¡®I can rx a bit now.¡¯


    Therge golden turtle sculpture was next to him. Cale''s red hair stood out on the golden ship, drawing everyone''s attention toward him.


    There were many nobles on this ship that was thergest and strongest ship in the fleet. The nobles, who needed to get on Cale''s good side, could not hide in the cabins, so they put on their strong armors and stood behind him on the deck.


    These were the northeast region''s nobles who had once followed the southeast region and central region¡¯s powers.


    They could not say anything while watching what was going on in front of them.


    Ships were getting destroyed.


    People were dying.


    But it was not their ships or their people.


    The nobles sighed in relief as their minds becameplicated at these new facts that they had just learned about. One of the nobles who had been pushing for the southeast region to take control touched the back of his neck.


    ¡®The Roan Kingdom had such a strong navy?!¡¯


    The crown prince was said to have prepared the naval base.


    Seeing the size and strength of the navy, as well as the Mage Brigade that was sent to assist them, this noble quickly realized why the crown prince would be seeding the throne.


    But there was also another piece of information that shocked them all.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know that the Henituse family contributed 1/3 of the funds required to build the naval base!¡¯


    The Ubarr territory by the Roan Kingdom¡¯s shoreline.


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince.


    And the wealthy Henituse territory.


    The nobles feared the Henituse territory the most after the partnership was revealed.


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    The noble heard a quiet voice at that moment. He looked back toward the front.


    The person standing in front of him was Cale Henituse.


    The northeast region¡¯s militarymander was wiping his mouth with his sleeve. He could see a bit of blood on the sleeve.


    However, the noble could not say anything.


    At first, he had felt fear about the Henituse territory.


    He was scared of this territory in the corner that had quietly been growing their strength. However, a different emotion other than fear had taken over.


    He could hear Cale giving the Mage Brigade an order.


    ¡°Activate the shields. Protect the soldiers.¡±


    The mages immediately created magic shields in order to protect the soldiers from the enemy mages¡¯ attacks.


    The enemy was being obliterated without hurting their allies. It was a one-sided battle.


    Nobody would have expected that the Roan Kingdom would have dominated the Indomitable Alliance like this.


    The nobles who had personally experienced this unexpected situation had a different emotion stirring in their minds. The nobles heard one of the nobles speaking at that moment.


    ¡°...The Henituse household was originally the northeast region''s Guardian household.¡±


    They had forgotten about it because they had been at a time of peace for a long time.


    Although the Henituse household was now known as a wealthy household, they were originally known as a martial arts household.


    Ever since the Roan Kingdom had been founded in thisnd, the Henituse household had guarded the entrance to the Forest of Darkness, defending the northeast region and the entire Roan Kingdom underneath.


    Marquis An''s household was currently known as the greatest martial arts household in the Roan Kingdom.


    While the An household had chosen the bestnd in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s southeast region, the Henituse household had chosen to go to this remote corner even though they were a famed household at that time.


    They had chosen to go to toward the Forest of Darkness where the strongest monsters were known to roam.


    The nobles seemed to realize something at this point.


    Their gazes all headed toward Cale¡¯s back.


    Their hearts were filled with thrill and anticipation now that their fear was gone.


    The nobles could see Cale Henituse frowning in the front. He could not even properly clean the blood on his sleeve as he focused on the battlefield in front of him.


    However, there was no hesitation as he gave the orders to the soldiers and mages.


    He seemed reliable.


    At the same time, they felt a sense of regret.


    They had gotten on this ship, but it was toote.


    The, ¡®real,¡¯ people were not on this strong ship, but on the battlefield. The people who had the qualifications to go down in history were already making history on their own.


    This one noble bit down on his lips. He wanted to say something to Cale, but he could only frown as he did not dare to approach Cale.


    That was why the noble was suppressing his excitement and remaining quiet. All of the nobles were almost staring at Cale''s back.


    However, Cale did not feel any of their gazes right now. He started to frown even more.


    ¡®I''m hungry.¡¯


    He was not bleeding much because he had controlled the Fire of Destruction''s fiery thunderbolt, however, he was still hungry. It wasn¡¯t like he could just sit down and eat a steak in the middle of the battle. This was making him annoyed.


    Cale heard a voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Not-as-weak human, we caught the mage.


    Cale started to smile.


    Raon had captured the old mage.


    The healer and the Dragon Catcher were already captured by the father-son duo of Ron and Beacrox.


    Raon¡¯s voice continued on in his mind.


    - But I''m sorry.


    ¡®Sorry?¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips that had been going up stopped moving. Raon exined himself in Cale''s mind.


    - Not-as-weak human, you told me to bring him alive, but he is barely hanging on. He''s right about to die. He is still alive. I fed him a potion, but he will still die in about two days.


    ¡®Ah, doesn¡¯t matter then.¡¯


    Cale started to smile again.


    - We also captured the magic spearman. He is fine. Let¡¯s throw him to sword master Hannah.


    Cale was very satisfied.


    The magic spearman was the one who had been close to the sword master and fake Holy Maiden, Hannah, when Cale''s group had shed against Arm during the Whales¡¯ battle with the mermaids.


    The fake Holy Maiden was itching to get her hands on the people who had stabbed her in the back, so she would be very happy if they handed the magic spearman to her.


    Cale raised his hand with satisfaction.


    The nobles all flinched after seeing him suddenly raise his hand.


    However, youngdy Amiru, as well as the Dark Elf Tasha, the two people right next to Cale, understood his order. Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Prepare for a full assault.¡±


    The order for the final attack was delivered to all of the ships.


    At that moment, the nobles felt the atmosphere starting to change.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The wind started to blow.


    The wind was gathering inside the red fog.


    The Mage captain shouted out an order.


    ¡°Larocque 7!¡±


    Ooooooong-


    The mages all raised their hands up in the air. Numerous smaller strands of mana gathered together into seven orbs.


    One of the formations for the former Whipper Kingdom''s mages with Rosalyn at the center slowly revealed itself over the ocean.


    Furthermore, the royal knights that had been running rampant on enemy ships returned to their own red ship at that moment.


    ¡°Fire! Do not give them any openings!¡±


    The soldiers were still shooting endless volleys of arrows at the Indomitable Alliance.


    Ssh, ssh.


    The red ships slowly started to retreat.


    Ubarr territory''s coast.


    The Roan Kingdom''s navy that had trained alongside the whirlpools that Cale had left behind was much more talented than the northern navigators.


    Ssh, ssh.


    The rowing soldiers put more strength into each row.


    The ships slowly retreated in formation.


    Hundreds of ships all retreated from the poisonous fog at once. It was a grand spectacle to watch. The nobles watching this did not find it odd that they could see all of this clearly even though it was night time.


    They did not have time to focus on the fact that it was starting to get brighter.


    Cale looked toward the retreated knights and the mages who had prepared their attack. He then heard Raon''s voice.


    - Finished.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    Cale¡¯s hand was lowered.


    The red fog changed at that moment.


    Swooooooosh-


    The calm fog started to change.


    The red poisonous fog started to roar.


    It resembled the snowstorm that covered theke surrounding the World Tree.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The harsh wind made the nobles and soldiers cover their eyes. It felt as if they would be swept up by the poisonous fog at any moment.


    It was at that moment. The Mage Captain¡¯s quiet voice could be heard through the wind.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Fire.


    It was as if they were firing weapons. The seven orbs of mana in the mages¡¯ hands, these orbs of seven different attributes flew toward the red fog and the enemy.


    It was the moment the seven orbs touched the poisonous fog tornado.


    Boooooooom!


    Arge explosion urred.


    The entire ocean roared. Even the nobles and soldiers on the golden ship had to hold on because of the shock from the explosion.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Eek! So strong!¡±


    Already unable to see because of the st, they struggled to stand still once the waves started to roar. They heard people screaming and ships breaking as the explosion continued on.


    The enemies were dying.


    They all sensed it in their hearts.


    The noises started to disappear as the water calmed back down.


    ¡°C,mander-nim!¡±


    The nobles slowly raised their heads after hearing youngdy Amiru, who was in charge ofmunications on her mother¡¯s behalf, calling for themander.


    Themander.


    Did something happen to themander?


    The shocked nobles urgently raised their heads.


    They could then see the calm ocean.


    At the same time, they could also see Cale, who was looking at youngdy Amiru.


    ¡°Looks like I kept my promise.¡±


    One of the nobles stood up as if he had been possessed after hearing that statement. He staggered a bit because he could had not yet regained his bnce, however, he could soon see Cale and the ocean beyond the ship.


    Something he had not realized until now finally clicked.


    The ocean was getting brighter.


    The sun was rising.


    The red fog was no longer covering the ocean. All he could see were dead bodies and broken debris. Something caught the soldiers¡¯ and nobles¡¯ eyes at that moment.


    They all looked toward the direction of the rising sun. It was the spot that the rays of the sun were currently focused on.


    The archers lowered their bows. The navigators let go of their ropes and the rowers let go of their rows.


    ng.


    An archer¡¯s arrow fell to the ground.


    They heard their leader''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Inform the kingdom.¡±


    The soldiers slowly started to raise their arms.


    They heard their leader, Cale¡¯s voice. Cale was looking into the videomunication device in youngdy Amiru''s arms as he continued to speak.


    ¡°We are victorious. Inform the kingdom.¡±


    We are victorious.


    There are no more enemies on the ocean.


    The soldiers raised their arms into the air and started to cheer!


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    "Wooooooooooo!¡±


    Relief, joy, and excitement. These shouts that were full of all three of these emotions echoed across the ocean.


    We survived and were victorious.


    We kept our promise.


    The soldiers started to shout these things as well.


    The sun rose up in order to wee the day for the Roan Kingdom.


    The red ships started to move once again. They were heading toward the golden ship, they were heading toward Cale Henituse. They all cheered as they gathered around their leader.


    1. (PR: Only ?? I thought it would be more to be honest.)

 Chapter 206: Your Back (1)

    <h4>Chapter 206: Your Back (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The red ships surrounded the golden ship.


    Choi Han and the Knight Captain jumped aboard the golden ship and stopped behind Cale. The Dark Elf Tasha and youngdy Amiru were also standing behind Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han called out toward Cale as the representative. He could see the ocean that Cale was currently looking at. There were corpses floating up next to the debris.


    Choi Han slowly approached Cale. He could see the frown on Cale''s face.


    ¡®...He really has a soft heart.¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°How peaceful.¡±


    His voice sounded tired.


    Fatigue was evident in every word he spoke. Everybody became quiet after hearing Cale''s tone. Although he had said something nice, the weight and sorrow in his voice made them all shut up.


    One of the nobles suddenly thought about something after hearing the word, ¡®peaceful.¡¯ He was able to recall this information because he had been thinking about the Henituse household this entire battle.


    He subconsciously said it out loud.


    ¡°...There is no reason to be recorded in history. Live for peace and happiness.¡±


    The unexpected voice made everyone turn their gazes toward the noble who spoke. The nobles tilted their heads at this statement that sounded somewhat familiar.


    They felt as if they had heard it before, but they could not remember clearly where they had heard it.


    Cale responded to the noble at that moment.


    ¡°I guess you know of our family motto.¡±


    The Henituse household¡¯s motto.


    The expressions on the faces of the nobles quickly changed. Figuring out the source of this statement made them unable to speak.


    They could see the look of sorrow on Cale''s face even as he started to smile.


    The people on board could tell how much weight the phrase, ¡®peace and happiness,¡¯ had on the Henituse family.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    One of the nobles let out a gasp.


    He had been jealous of how Cale had yed a pivotal role in a historic battle. However, the person who made that contribution preferred peace and happiness rather than fame.


    The noble who had gasped realized something.


    ¡®Having that mindset probably allowed him to be able to do this.¡¯


    He had heard that Count Henituse had opened up their wallets in order to provide food and farming tools to the citizens. He had also spent money on the naval base and the castle wall.


    The Henituse household''s mindset.


    The reason they had stayed out of the fight for power until now. They had only moved for the peace and happiness of the Roan Kingdom.


    Silence filled the deck once again.


    At that moment, Cale was also thinking about his family motto.


    ¡®There is no reason to be recorded in history. Live for peace and happiness instead.¡¯


    ¡®The people of old truly were wise.¡¯


    Cale was in awe of his ancestor''s mindset.


    Forget history, being full and warm was the best. Thinking about that made Cale think that he was suffering right now.


    He started to frown even more.


    He was not just suffering now, he was starving.


    ¡®What did I ever do to deserve this?¡¯


    Cale started to speak to console himself, knowing that he was suffering now in order to have 50 years of peace.


    Cale¡¯s desire to go home andy around in bed was ryed to the red ships surrounding them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Everybody heard his voice.


    ¡°To ournd.¡±


    Let¡¯s go back to ournd.


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s citizens bit down on their lips instead of cheering.


    They had somewhere to return to and they were alive and able to go home.


    They were feeling at peace for still being alive instead of joy for their overwhelming victory.


    The three hundred ships that resembled the migration of birds were gone, while the golden ship and red ships returned back home.


    Of course, not all of the ships were returning. The few ships that did not return under Cale''smand remained on the peaceful ocean. These ships were left here in order to find the enemy corpses that were either floating or sinking into the ocean.


    Although he should be cold and cruel for their enemies, Cale knew that there were many people who were sinless and happened to be soldiers in order to survive.


    Cale watched the remaining ships finish surveying the area before turning around. The golden ship made its way back to shore.


    This was the thought on Cale''s mind as he touched the golden turtle sculpture.


    ¡®I¡¯m so hungry. I¡¯ll eat as soon as I get back.¡¯


    To speak of the results, Cale did not get to do that when he got back.


    There was too much for him to do.


    Cale could not help butugh.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Hisughter was echoing inside the underground prison.


    He brushed his face with both hands once he was doneughing about it. He had not felt like this in a long time.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have trusted them.¡¯


    Cale lowered his hands to see someone on the ground.


    It was an old man wearing a robe with a single red star.


    It was the old mage from Arm.


    Cale looked at the old man and shared his sentiments.


    ¡°...He really is barely alive.¡±


    Raon had said that.


    ¡®He is alive, but barely breathing. He''s right about to die, however, he is still alive.¡¯


    The old man truly was right at the edge of death¡¯s door. His entire body was injured. His skin was blue as if he had been hit by all sorts of magic spells and poison. His mana circle must have also broken during the battle as the skin in front of where his heart would be was ck.


    Cale turned toward Raon, who was not invisible as they were the only ones there. Raon slowly avoided his gaze as On and Hong slowly walked away toward the corner of the underground prison with Raon.


    Raon started to mumble.


    ¡°Our not-as-weak human bled. They needed to not only bleed, but their blood needed to pour out. They shouldn¡¯t be allowed to have an easy death. We need to rip them to shreds and then cut off their necks.¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    ¡°Our youngest did a good job this time. We did too.¡±


    Cale decided to let it go since even the silver kitten, On, agreed with the other two.


    The children averaging nine-years-old.


    What could he really expect from such children?


    It seemed that having a discussion with the old mage was not possible.


    That was disappointing.


    That was why he turned toward the other two people who had only one red star on their robes. He could also see Beacrox taking off his previously white gloves and throwing them aside.


    Plop.


    The glovesnded on the table with the torture instruments. The gloves had long turned ck from dried blood.


    Beacrox brushed back his hair as he reported to Cale.


    ¡°They are currently unconscious, but they should be able to talk once they wake up.¡±


    They would only be able to speak.


    Cale looked away from the fake Dragon Catcher and the healer who were currently approaching the gates of hell.


    He could then see someone else.


    ¡°...Gasp!¡±


    That person gasped as soon as they made eye contact.


    The magic spearman.


    It was the person who used both magic and spear arts, the same one they had frequently met while fighting against Arm.


    He gasped as soon as they made eye contact and tried to turn away, however, he could not do that.


    ¡°It is not respectful to turn away when our young master-nim is looking at you.¡±


    Ron, who grabbed the magic spearman by the hair, made it impossible for the magic spearman to look away.


    The magic spearman could not even look at Ron as he started to shake in fear.


    Cale found this to be odd.


    ¡®The magic spearman is not injured at all, so why is he the most scared?¡¯


    The confused Cale looked toward Ron. Ron smiled back at him, which was enough for Cale to understand why.


    ¡®I guess the scariest old man is next to him.¡¯


    It would be abnormal if he was not afraid.


    Cale looked back toward the shaking magic spearman. He then casually asked.


    ¡°This is your first time meeting me, right?¡±


    The magic spearman could not say anything.


    All sorts of emotions were in his eyes right now.


    This response made Cale smile.


    On and Hong¡¯s poisonous fog, Choi Han''s ck aura, and Ron''s stealth and assassination skills.


    The magic spearman had definitely seen these before.


    It was at the Ten Finger Mountains. The magic spearman had seen these experts at the valley with the Elf Vige. Of course, what he had seen were these people wearing the fake Arm outfits.


    The same people who had always got in Arm¡¯s way.


    Arm was angry about these people but had no way of knowing their identities.


    The magic spearman had faced those same people in thisst battle.


    The magic spearman looked up at Cale Henituse.


    No, he looked up at the leader of the group that got in Arm¡¯s way numerous times. That leader then slowly crouched down and made eye contact with the magic spearman.


    ¡°You know who I am, don''t you?¡±


    It was a gentle question. However, this gentle question made the magic spearman¡¯s eyes shake even more. In the end, he lowered his gaze toward the ground.


    He heard Cale''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°You seem to be at least a bit smart. You know when to speak and when not to speak.¡±


    That statement made the magic spearman¡¯s back turn cold.


    It was as if Cale was saying that this was not the first time they had met, and that he would not live to see another day if he told anybody about Cale''s identity.


    Ron tried to pull on the magic spearman''s hair in order to make him make eye contact with Cale, however, the magic spearman did not raise his head to look at Cale until the end.


    He kept his gaze focused on the ground.


    He knew the difference between people he should look at and the people he should not look at.


    ¡°You really are smart.¡±


    The moment he heard Cale''s voice, the magic spearman felt a sense of relief. He could still feel Cale Henituse looking at him.


    ¡®What could their true identities be?


    He had heard that Cale was a just young master who needed to recover, so what was this cold appearance?¡¯


    The magic spearman did not have such thoughts.


    It would show on his face if he did. He just chose to look down at the ground and think about nothing.


    Cale quietly observed the magic spearman.


    The fake holy Maiden, Hannah. He had told her to treat him like her own older brother. Although Hannah had truly considered them to be siblings, the magic spearman had only been acting.


    The people who stabbed people in the back were always the wittiest.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°I should keep you separated from the others since you know who I am.¡±


    Flinch.


    The magic spearman closed his eyes. He was in big trouble. He had just done whatever he needed to do to survive. So how did he end up in such a mess?


    Everything had gone wrong ever since the fake Holy Maiden got away. The magic spearman lowered his head and Cale gave Ron an order.


    ¡°Keep him separated, but don¡¯t torture him. Just make it so he cannot run away. Ah, block his mana and aura as well.¡±


    Don''t torture him.


    Those words made the magic spearman relieved.


    This was the noble who had kept his identity hidden as he caused havoc for Arm. He was safe from the scary methods of this noble for the time being.


    However, the magic spearman could not see the look in Cale''s group¡¯s eyes because his head was down.


    Ron moved the magic spearman to a different prison. Choi Han, who was looking at the magic spearman¡¯s back, subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like he will have the most painful death.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Hannah is going to kill him.¡±


    The magic spearman would be handed over to the fake Holy Maiden, Hannah, and would probably beg to be tortured by Ron or Beacrox instead.


    Cale left Beacrox and Choi Han in charge of watching over the three Arm members. It should not be difficult as their auras and manas were sealed and there was poison in their bodies.


    ¡°Watch them properly.¡±


    Beacrox confidently responded back to Cale.


    ¡°If I make a mistake, it will be that I identally killed them. There will be no other types of mistakes.¡±


    ¡®He really is Ron''s son.¡¯


    Cale nkly stared at Beacrox before noticing Choi Han nodding in agreement and turning away from both of them.


    Those two would probably be more thorough than him.


    ¡®The White Star. I need to have them describe his appearance.¡¯


    These three were the only ones within Cale''s grasp who knew what the white star looked like. He needed to wake them up at least once in order to get that information.


    That would be very painful for the three of them, but that was none of Cale¡¯s business.


    Why would he care about people who tried to kill him?


    What about the people in his territory that were hurt because of them?


    Cale headed toward another underground prison.


    He went to see someone whom he had secretly brought over.


    ¡°Hiya.¡±


    Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka started to shake as he moved his chained arms in order to bow down to Cale.


    He looked as if he was serving a god.


    Clopeh seemed to have healed a bit. The person who was responsible for healing the Guardian Knight started to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    A GPS-like voice. Cale started to speak to the necromancer Mary who was not a part of the naval battle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Mary was guarding the Guardian Knight.


    ck ck.


    The skeleton pieces she had been putting together stopped moving. Cale pointed toward the Guardian Knight as Raon arrived in his invisible form.


    ¡°Pack him up.¡±


    Pack the bags.


    That¡¯s the type of tone Cale seemed to be using as he pointed at Clopeh.


    The Whale tribe went to attack the Paerun Kingdom.


    ¡®Then what should I do next?¡¯


    Cale knew what he had to do.


    The Whale tribe had no thoughts about conquering the Paerun Kingdom. They were just doing this to get their revenge.


    Cale had made up his mind after watching them.


    ¡®Let¡¯s hit their backs.¡¯


    He was going to nt a mole in the Indomitable Alliance.


    The same Paerun Kingdom that had fabricated a legend in order to monopolize everything for themselves.


    How would it feel to have that kingdom underneath the Roan Kingdom¡¯s feet and use them as spies?


    Cale¡¯s gaze slowly headed toward Clopeh.


    The n would take ce when the Indomitable Alliance least expected it.


    They would hit them from the back.

 Chapter 207: Your Back (2)

    <h4>Chapter 207: Your Back (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale slowly approached Clopeh.


    Clopeh, who was currently tied up with Raon¡¯s magic, was dominated by fear. Clopeh stiffened up like a person that was cursed as soon as they made eye contact.


    Cale confidently started to speak.


    ¡°Clopeh, let¡¯s go to your hometown together. Doesn¡¯t that sound great?¡±


    Clopeh nodded his head a few times. He looked as if he was looking at a god. Cale''s hair looked white to Clopeh even though it was red.


    Cale looked toward Clopeh, who would die in his hometown, without any emotion before leaving the underground prison. He did not have any mercy to show for people who touched the people within his territory.


    He started to walk up the stairs to the surface.


    Mary and the children averaging nine-years-old followed behind him.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    - Sounds great! A steak for me!


    Mary and the children all responded back.


    Cale thought about the piece of steak and the ss of wine that he was going to have as he quickly started to walk. It was a walk toward a happy meal.


    He walked past the prison and could now see the door leading up to the surface.


    Cale quickly turned the doorknob.


    Screeeech-


    The door screeched as it opened.


    Beeeeeeeep- Beeeeep- Beeeep-


    He then heard the videomunication devices going off.


    The rms could be heard even through the slightly opened door.


    Cale stopped opening the door.


    It sounded as if youngdy Amiru and themunications mages were standing right outside the prison door waiting for him.


    ¡®Should I not go out?¡¯


    Cale seriously considered this option before choosing to open the door. His annoyed face reappeared on the surface.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    It was youngdy Amiru.


    She seemed to be in such a hurry that she even forgot to call him, ¡®Commander.¡¯ Her expression showed signs of that urgency.


    All of them had been waiting for Cale with videomunication devices in their arms. Their expression did not look good.


    Beeeeeeep-


    Beeeeeep-


    The emergency signal continued to ring.


    However, the royal videomunication device in youngdy Amiru''s arms was silent while the others were going off.


    Themunication had note from the Roan Kingdom''s pce. Furthermore, it had note from the alliance either.


    They wereing from the extra ones they had kept with them for the, ¡®what if,¡¯ situations.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Youngdy Amiru peeked toward Mary, who was standing behind Cale, before she started to speak. Her expression was urgent and full of anger.


    ¡°We are getting messages from many different churches on the Western continent, and all of the churches within the kingdom.¡±


    Churches.


    Temples.


    ¡°We are getting the most from the temples rted to light, with the Church of the Sun God contacting us the most.¡±


    The necromancer Mary''s ck robe slightly flinched. The hood of the robe turned toward Cale.


    Beeeeeeep-


    Beeeeeep-


    The reappearance of a necromancer.


    The reappearance of a being that used evil powers such as dead mana. The fact that they had rid the world of necromancers was a source of pride for the Church of the Sun God and the other churches associated with light.


    However, that cursed existence reappeared on the Roan Kingdom¡¯s battlefield.


    ¡°It looks like the different churches used theirwork churches within the Roan Kingdom to directly contact us as the crown is not willing to take their calls. We are getting messages from all over the Western continent.¡±


    The churches were using their priests in order to send all sorts of messages and videomunications requests to the northeast region¡¯s naval base.


    Cale reached his hand out to youngdy Amiru. She hesitated before taking out a message from her pocket and handing it over.


    Cale read the first sentence on the message.


    < The Roan Kingdom and Cale Henituse who has revived the evil existence of the Western continent must repent. They must also hand over that cursed being. >


    Amiru, themunication mages, and the other important individuals at the naval base had all seen this message. That was why they had urgently rushed over.


    They were waiting for Cale to speak.


    The ck robe slowly walked up next to Cale in order to read the message. It was the moment she stopped next to Cale.


    Riiiiiip- Riiiiiip-


    He had ripped it up before she had the chance to read it.


    The ripped pieces of paper fluttered down to the ground.


    ¡°Ignore the bullshit.¡±


    It was a simple and calm order.


    He started to speak again.


    ¡°People who ignore the person who has saved their lives are not human. Keep that in mind.¡±


    Those words made Mary flinch.


    Cale then put his hand on her shoulder. Cale continued to speak to those who were looking at him.


    ¡°I don''t need to tell you who our savior, the hero from the battle is, right?¡±


    Mary clenched her fists underneath the ck robe.


    Another sharp noise sounded off at that moment.


    Beeeeeeep-


    Youngdy Amiru urgently read the short message that was left in the directmunication device to the crown in shock. It was urgent news, so they had left a short message as they could not wait until they were able to chat.


    She immediately started to speak.


    ¡°Commander-nim! The Indomitable Alliance is said to be heading toward the Caro Kingdom¡¯s shores.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression changed.


    Caro Kingdom.


    It was located underneath the Breck Kingdom and to the west of the Empire, making it the closest kingdom to the Empire.


    The Indomitable Alliance skipped the Breck Kingdom and its Gorge of Death and started to invade the Caro Kingdom. Based on their location, it seemed as if they hadunched a fleet toward the Caro Kingdom before they had evenunched a fleet for the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°They seem to be about a week''s distance away from the Caro Kingdom, and ording to the Breck Kingdom¡¯s information mage, the number of ships is almost impossible to count......! Commander-nim?¡±


    Youngdy stopped talking and looked toward Cale.


    Cale was smiling.


    Cale looked down at the message that he had ripped to shreds.


    He recalled who had sent this message.


    < The Caro Kingdom''s Church of the Sun God. >


    The Caro Kingdom was the current location with the highest influence of the Church of the Sun God. Youngdy Amiru, who could not ignore them, had given Cale that message as a representative.


    Cale thought about the person he had met in the Caro Kingdom¡¯s auction house while wearing a white mask.


    The Caro Kingdom¡¯s Church of the Sun God''s bishop.


    It was the person who had agreed to pay 23 billion counds while waiting for Cale to return with the Sun God''s divine item. The bishop probably did not know about the Indomitable Alliance''s fleet when he had sent the message.


    Furthermore.


    ¡®That person does not know of my identity.¡¯


    Cale turned his head to the side.


    He could see the ck robe.


    Caro Kingdom.


    They had more than just the Church of the Sun God there.


    Cale thought about the people he was nning to turn into heroes. His existence would fade away once they be heroes.


    The Dark Elves were one of those heroes-to-be.


    They lived in the Underground City because people loathed them.


    Their Underground City was located in the Caro Kingdom.


    Furthermore, Mary had be a strong necromancer thanks to the Dark Elves.


    In addition, the fake Holy Maiden and the half-Saint were currently in Cale¡¯s Super Rock Vi.


    Cale¡¯s smile became thicker.


    His foot stepped on the ripped-up pieces of the message.


    ¡°Looks like they won¡¯t need to live in hiding anymore.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Amiru and the others did not understand what he was saying and looked toward him with confusion. However, Mary and the children averaging nine-years-old clearly understood.


    Tap, tap.


    The kittens tapped Mary''s ck robe with their paws while Mary unclenched her fists.


    Cale gave an order to Amiru.


    ¡°Connect me to his highness the crown prince.¡±


    Commander¡¯s Office.


    They had created this space for an office and strategic nning sessions.


    Cale was sitting at the head of the long oval table. He sat there waiting for twomunication mages and youngdy Amiru connect him to the crown prince.


    Themunication mages peeked over at Cale multiple times.


    They saw his stiff expression.


    His stiff expression as he sat there without his usual subordinates made them continue to peek at him.


    Neither soldiers nor nobles were currently in this room.


    ¡®Is that stiff expression Commander Cale Henituse-nim¡¯s true expression?¡¯


    The mages could not help but peek at him, thinking that they had seen a hero''s hidden appearance.


    However, this was the thought going through Cale¡¯s mind at that moment.


    ¡®...I have to work without even having any time to eat.


    I''m supposed to be the Commander. I have the highest rank here.


    So why am I suffering like this?¡¯


    Cale was very upset about this fact.


    - Weak human, aren¡¯t you hungry? Should I give you an apple pie? It is no longer moist!


    He ignored the six-years-old Dragon''sments.


    ¡°Commander-nim, we are connected!¡±


    Cale casually lifted his head up and looked toward the screen after hearing youngdy Amiru¡¯s statement. Alberu¡¯s face slowly started to appear.


    Amiru and themunication mages bowed toward Cale.


    ¡°We will be heading out now. We will take care of the rest if you let us know that the call is over.¡±


    Cale and Alberu, themander and the crown prince, were to have a private conversation. Amiru and themunication mages quietly and quickly started to leave the office once Cale nodded his head.


    Youngdy Amiru opened the door to head out.


    Click.


    The videomunication device finished connecting at that moment.


    Paaaat-


    The crown prince¡¯s handsome face appeared on the screen. His voice echoed throughout the office.


    - Our kingdom''s star, Cale Henituse.


    Amiru nodded her head as she closed the door.


    ¡®He¡¯s right. Young master Cale is our kingdom''s star.¡¯


    She needed to get out before they started discussing official business. Amiru quickly stepped through the open door. However, a statement reached her ear before she could exit.


    - The grand nobles at the meeting talked about giving you a first-grade medal of honor. What do you think?


    The Grand Nobles¡¯ Meeting.


    This was thergest meeting of the Marquises and higher nobles in the Roan Kingdom. The King or the King''s representative usually attend these meetings, so Alberu now led the meeting as the King¡¯s representative.


    The Roan Kingdom''s first-grade medal of honor.


    It was the highest-grade medal of honor in the Roan Kingdom.


    The war was not even over yet.


    They had not defeated the Indomitable Alliance either.


    The fact that they still wanted to award him that medal showed that the grand nobles looked extremely favorably on the northeast region¡¯s victory. That was why they were thinking about giving theirmander, Cale, a significant reward.


    It was a medal of honor that nobody had received for the past 200 years. He would also be the youngest person to ever receive it.


    Starting with this medal of honor, Cale would grow to be an influential member of the Roan Kingdom''s nobles.


    Amiru and themunication mages did not realize that they were smiling.


    They were thinking that it was only obvious that Cale should receive this medal.


    Cale had the most merit during the battle and would probably have the most merit throughout the entire war. The fact that he would receive this medal made Amiru and themunication mages cheer internally.


    The person that you approve of being approved by others. The joy a person gets from that was significant as well.


    Amiru and themunication mages looked at each other before smiling and heading out the door. They then carefully and quietly closed the door so that they would not disturb the conversation.


    However, they heard Cale''s voice once more before they closed the door.


    ¡°I do not need it, your highness.¡±


    ¡®Don''t need it?¡¯


    Amiru¡¯s hand that was closing the door stopped moving.


    ¡°The war is not over yet. I do not need such emptypliments.¡±


    Cale really did not need it.


    A medal of honor?


    It would be bad if he received it. He would not be able to rest. He may even have to work for the rest of his life.


    That would be a terrible disaster.


    He didn¡¯t need it.


    He didn¡¯t need such an emptypliment.


    He also did not neednd or money. He¡¯s probably the wealthiest person in the Roan Kingdom already. He needed time to fool around and spend that money instead of receiving such a reward and being held hostage in order to help out with the kingdom''s issues.


    Cale could speak with a scowl as nobody other than the crown prince was able to see him right now.


    ¡°Please just make it so I can make sure the soldiers have time to eat.¡±


    ¡®Make it so that I have time to eat.¡¯


    That was Cale''s request.


    Click.


    Youngdy Amiru closed the door with shaky hands. She then looked at the closed door before slowly removing her hand from the doorknob. She was frowning at that moment.


    She wiped the corners of her eyes with her hands. Cale''s words echoed in her mind.


    ¡°...How could someone be...¡±


    She could see that themunication mages had the same expressions on their faces. The three observed each other¡¯s emotional expressions for a minute before starting to walk with determined expressions.


    ¡®Our Commander is always worried about our health. Ourmander does not want fame nor power.


    He cares more about our every meal more than things like that.¡¯


    Thinking about that filled them up with an unexinable emotion. Amiru and themunication mages quickly moved to take care of their responsibilities.


    At that moment, crown prince Alberu was looking at Cale as he started to speak.


    - Forget the soldiers¡¯ meals, why don''t you take care of your own-!


    Alberumented at Cale''s pale face that looked as if he had starved for a week before stopping himself. He felt as if he would sigh.


    ¡°Your highness, I am also one of your highness¡¯s soldiers.¡±


    Cale meant what he said, but Alberu could not believe it.


    ¡®It''d be one thing if he wasn¡¯t so good with words!


    How could he be so stupid about his own health?¡¯


    This punk who seemed sharp and witty enough to make sure that he wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage was oddly dull about his health.


    ¡®No. There is no way this smart bastard is so stupid about his own body. He is probably pretending to be so dull.¡¯


    Alberu put on a bitter smile.


    War.


    As the crown prince, as the current highestmanding officer of the Roan Kingdom, Alberu could understand why this bastard could only ignore his own health.


    That was why Alberu pretended not to see Cale''s condition as he continued to speak.


    - You must have a headache from the temples contacting you.


    He was about to say something else. He was about to say, ¡®I will cut off the priests¡¯munications soon, so don''t worry about it.¡¯


    However, Cale responded before he could do that.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    He could see that Cale had now leaned back so far into the chair that he was almostying down. He was smiling as if he had never had a stiff expression in his life.


    Alberu was filled with an odd sensation. It was a sense of intuition for him, and Cale started to speak as if he was responding to that intuition.


    ¡°The Caro Kingdom is rich, right?¡±


    - ...Indeed?


    The crown prince recalled how the Indomitable Alliance was heading toward the Caro Kingdom¡¯s shores.


    ¡°The Caro Kingdom also does not have the strength to defend against the Indomitable Alliance.¡±


    - Indeed?


    The Roan Kingdom was able to do so because they were prepared and because they had Cale Henituse. The crown prince was fully aware of this fact.


    Cale''s voice reached Alberu¡¯s ear at that moment.


    ¡°I also presume that our victory will spread throughout the continent in the next day or so?¡±


    The crown prince could not say anything, however, Cale was not waiting for a response. He continued to speak.


    ¡°The Caro Kingdom has many churches associated with light.¡±


    - ...Tell me more.


    Cale wondered if he had to say anything else. He looked toward the crown prince and casuallymented.


    ¡°Your highness, you are smiling right now.¡±


    The crown prince was smiling.


    The Caro Kingdom which was rich from the auction house and the famous sightseeingndmarks did not have the strength to fend off the Indomitable Alliance. This was the case for the temples associated with light, as well within the Caro Kingdom.


    They would want to live as well.


    Then who would they reach out to?


    They would think about how the Roan Kingdom had recently achieved victory.


    The Caro Kingdom would definitely reach out to the Roan Kingdom for help.


    Cale heard Raon''s voice in his head.


    - Weak human! You are smiling even more than he is!


    Cale did not care about a six-year-old¡¯sparison. He looked toward the crown prince as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, the Caro Kingdom is weak.¡±


    - I assume that they will reach out to us for help?


    Cale nodded his head and opened up his mouth to speak.


    If the Caro Kingdom asks them for help.


    ¡°At that point...¡±


    Cale remembered his promise to Mary and the Dark Elves that he wanted to turn into heroes. He observed the crown prince who probably had simr thoughts as he did.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom will earn an even greater strength. The trashed beings are returning to the world in order to give approval to the Roan Kingdom in the kingdom and on the continental level.¡±


    The trashed beings.


    The Land of Death.


    The Dark Elves lived underneath that Land of Death.


    Alberu Crossman was a quarter Dark Elf.


    He, who had to live while hiding his true appearance for all his life, could not help but scoff at Cale''sments.


    ¡°The trashed beings will be epted.¡±


    Those words made the human Alberu, and not the crown prince Alberu, get emotional.


    However, he had to think first as the crown prince and make the decisions.


    It would end up being a gain.


    The Indomitable Alliance may have lost to the Roan Kingdom, but they would definitely try to win against the Caro Kingdom and the Breck Kingdom.


    ¡®They will be aiming for the Gorge of Death after the Caro Kingdom.¡¯


    That meant that the future events would definitely be gains for the Roan Kingdom.


    Alberu started to speak.


    - You. You are a really good crazy bastard.


    Cale did not say anything to refute that statement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it.¡±


    Those words made the crown prince nod his head.


    Cale closed his eyes and then reopened them.


    ¡°Weak human, are you cold?¡±


    Cale was hit by the winter ocean breeze as he fell backward andid down.


    He could feel the slippery back of a Whale.


    ¡°Killer Whale Archie, are we almost there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Raon-nim.¡±


    Cale peeked after hearing Raon''s question and the Killer Whale Archie''s response. He could see the shores of the Paerun Kingdom, the northernmost part of the Western continent.


    The Whales would soon destroy the Paerun Kingdom''s coast guard post.

 Chapter 208: Your Back (3)

    <h4>Chapter 208: Your Back (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    On top of a small iceberg a distance away from the Paerun Kingdom''s shore. Cale heard an excited voice while standing there.


    ¡°Weak human! Are we busting things up again?¡±


    Raon fluttered his wings as he asked with excitement. Cale wrapped the scarf tightly around his neck and responded back.


    ¡°Probably?¡±


    He could see the shore that was still frozen as it was still February.


    Cale observed the five patrol stations around the area.


    They were currently at the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s northernmost border. Their defense against the Whale tribe had once been stronger than any other location in the past, however, with the Whale tribe being forgotten about now, the number of guards at this frozen shore was now dismal.


    Cale heard the ck Dragon''s voice in his ear.


    ¡°Are we taking this thing too?¡±


    This thing.


    Those words made the Whales next to Cale on the small iceberg flinch.


    These Whales were naturally the Killer Whale Archie, and the Humpback Whales, Witira and Paseton. The three of their gazes slowly turned to the side.


    They saw a white-haired man sitting on a wheelchair with a nk expression.


    The Guardian Knight Clopeh.


    He seemedpletely out of it as he sat on the wheelchair.


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Clopeh. At that moment, focus returned to Clopeh¡¯s gaze. Cale started to ask in a friendly tone.


    ¡°Clopeh, you''ll go with us, right?¡±


    Archie flinched at Cale¡¯s friendly demeanor before almost falling over after seeing Clopeh¡¯s response.


    Clopeh raised his limp arms to the air. He then sped his hands together and bowed deeply toward Cale while still sitting on his wheelchair.


    It looked as if he was bowing to a god.


    ¡®What is going on here?¡¯


    Archie¡¯s gaze headed toward the half-blooded Whale, Paseton. However, Paseton had no information as well. Paseton shook his head with a confused expression.


    They heard Cale continuing to speak to Clopeh.


    ¡°You know what you have to do, right?¡±


    ¡°...I will do ... as youmand.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Archie''s expression turned odd.


    But Cale did not care as he observed the fear in Clopeh¡¯s eyes and turned away.


    Choi Han had cut off Clopeh''s arm.


    Ron had cut off his other arm, and his two legs were turned into minced meat.


    However, all of his limbs looked normal right now.


    He had his legs back even though they did not move, while his two arms at least moved slowly.


    Witira started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale, everything¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    She was not asking about Clopeh¡¯s condition. She was not the type to feel sympathy for the enemy.


    She was just asking to see if this n would progress smoothly.


    ¡°Don''t worry.¡±


    Witira did not ask anymore after hearing Cale''s confident response. It would be fine if he said that it will be fine.


    Cale turned away from Clopeh and snorted.


    Cale knew that Clopeh was looking at him like a god.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way it''s real.¡¯


    He was thinking that Clopeh was acting this way out of fear.


    Why?


    The necromancer Mary was the one who had made his legs and arms for him.


    Cale had told her to recreate his limbs while telling her to do something else as well.


    ¡®The new limbs are bombs.¡¯


    Mary instantly understood what he wanted.


    ¡®Do you just need me to put dead mana in there?¡¯


    Dead mana was a deadly poison for the living.


    Even the sword master Hannah only survived thanks to Mary''s help. That poisonous power was currently in all four of Clopeh¡¯s limbs.


    Cale recalled what Mary had told him.


    ¡®All of his limbs will explode once I send the signal or if someone tries to heal him. He will die right away once that happens.¡¯


    Clopeh''s life was in Cale''s hands.


    ¡®He would do anything in order to stay alive.¡¯


    That was the reason that Cale could look at Clopeh and snort.


    This was the guy who had tricked the continent into thinking that he was the Wyvern Knight. What wouldn¡¯t such a person be willing to do to save his life?


    Cale would never trust his enemy and had no n to let go of this weakness that he held in his hands.


    The ck Dragon Raon peeked at Cale and Clopeh before flying over to Witira. He then quietly whispered to her.


    ¡°That white-haired guy is a bit crazy, but he can still y his part.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Dragon-nim.¡±


    Witira finally let go of her concerns about Clopeh. With both Cale and Raon saying it was okay, there was no reason for her to worry.


    However, Witira did not know the full extent.


    ¡®He''s a bit crazy.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know what Raon really meant by that.


    The six-years-old Raon sighed while seeing that Clopeh was still looking at Cale¡¯s back.


    Clopeh continued to look at Cale¡¯s back.


    Cale''s red hair looked white to him.


    The Guardian Knight still had not forgotten about the legend.


    He recalled the voice of the necromancer who created these bomb-infused limbs on his body.


    The voice that was so cold that he questioned whether she was truly a human spoke in a monotone voice.


    ¡®You cannot get in the young master-nim''s way.¡¯


    Of course, there was actually a good amount of emotion inparison to Mary¡¯s normal voice, however, it was so faint that only those close to her would be able to notice it.


    ¡®The young master-nim is an amazing person.¡¯


    Mary informed the Guardian Knight about Cale in a mechanical voice.


    To Mary, Cale was someone she was thankful for. He was someone who was pitiable and good, always doing things for other people.


    Chatter chatter.


    She shared her honest thoughts about Cale. She said it in an innocent way because she was an innocent person.


    ¡®That person is always looking at everything.¡¯


    He was meticulously caressing all of his group''s pains. He maye off as indifferent, but it was always done in a gentle way. His heart seemed to be as tall as a mountain.


    He had healed Mary''s pain that way as well.


    However, Clopeh heard her words differently.


    ¡®That person is always looking at everything.¡¯


    The moment he heard his words, Clopeh felt as if his mind had cleared.


    ¡®That person really does know everything. That is why he appeared in front of me.¡¯


    The image of the red hair turning white was still on his mind.


    Clopeh thought about the legend. The real legend, and not the one that the Sekka household had fabricated.


    < God''s Tears. The god of theke disappeared to the south. >


    This was the truth.


    ¡®Then that god that went to the south-¡¯


    Clopeh¡¯s heart started to beat wildly. At that moment, he heard the voice again which cleared up his mind. Only Mary¡¯s voice could be heard inside of the prison.


    ¡®That person never strays from the good and always works for justice.¡¯


    Clopeh realized something.


    ¡®That is why it had to be this way.


    In the end, the world moves ording to his will.¡¯


    Mary was justplimenting Cale on preparing for the war in advance and doing what he could to protect everyone.


    However, Clopeh understood thatpliment differently.


    In fact, Clopeh misunderstood it in a significantly exaggerated manner.


    Cale did not know of this as he got up from his seat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ssh.


    The winter ocean was causing rough waves.


    The ocean underneath the iceberg. The water was dyed darker than usual.


    It was because of the whales.


    Large whales were slowly approaching the Paerun Kingdom''s shores.


    ¡°Ugh, why is it so cold today?¡±


    ¡°Seriously.¡±


    The Paerun Kingdom''s northern shores. A soldier at the central patrol station handed the grumbling mage a cup of warm tea.


    Themunication mage took a sip of the tea before pushing it off to the side.


    ¡°Ahh, much better. Why do we need to guard this ce when nobody is going to invade from this direction?¡±


    ¡°I agree. There is no way a southern kingdom would be able to break through the ice here.¡±


    The South may be busy with the war, however, this northern patrol station did not need to worry about that.


    Who would really invade through here?


    The mage leaned on the chair and looked out to the ocean outside the window. He could see the water moving in the distance, however, the area near the patrol station waspletely frozen.


    It was apletely useless point of entry. Who woulde through here?


    ¡°Is the next check in in an hour?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Haaaah, this damn life.¡±


    The mage sighed at his unfortunate situation of having to pass time without the chance to gain any merits. However, he still had to do his job properly.


    They were in a time of war.


    There were the central forces who were focused on checking in more than ever.


    The central forces.


    The Sekka household''s current head, Duke Rock Sekka. He was leading the central forces.


    He put a lot of emphasis on information and security to the point that he created his office as the central informationmunication room to use with themunication mages.


    ¡°Sigh, we can¡¯t make a generic report because the Duke-nim is listening in.¡±


    The mage let out a sigh.


    Since Duke Rock Sekka would be there, there was no way that he could give a mediocre report.


    ¡°I agree. The only thing we would be able to report is if the Whale tribees to attack.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The mage let out a scoff at the soldier''sment.


    ¡°The Whale tribe? You''re thinking about a tribe that has been long forgotten about. But there is no way something like that would happen. Why would that quiet tribee to invade us? We haven''t done anything wrong to them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I thought so myself after saying that.¡±


    The soldier awkwardly nodded his head. Even he thought that something like that would never happen.


    The soldier who had grown up by the shore had heard stories about the Whale tribe from his grandfather, however, they were just a mysterious existence from folklore.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The soldier flinched after looking out the window at that moment.


    ¡°Umm, m, mage-nim?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The mage who was drinking tea looked up at the soldier with a grumpy expression. However, the soldier¡¯s gaze did not move away from the window.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The mage sounded annoyed as he looked out the window as well.


    The soldier was pointing to something in the distance.


    ¡°Umm, what is that in the ocean?¡±


    There was a spray of water shooting up into the air in the distance. The ocean that had been gray was nowpletely ck.


    He could also see waves.


    No, they were not waves.


    Large beings were pushing forward across the ocean.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    The mage''s shocked voice could be heard as well.


    The soldier who realized what they were shouted in almost a shriek.


    ¡°W, Whales! Mage-nim, they are definitely Whales-!¡±


    Baaaaang!


    The soldier could not finish his sentence.


    The patrol station was shaking.


    Something was mming onto the ice from the bottom.


    Boom, boom!


    ¡°Huh, huh, this-¡±


    The mage subconsciously took a step back.


    Something wasing up from the bottom of the ocean from underneath the ice.


    Bang! Bang!


    More cracks appeared on the ice with every bang.


    The soldier grabbed onto the mage and continued to shout.


    ¡°Whales, it¡¯s the Whale tribe! Mage-nim!¡±


    It was the moment he said that.


    Baaaaaang!


    A bang that was louder than any other previous bangs could be heard as the ice on the water crackedpletely. The frozen ice cracked away as arge Whale appeared.


    It was a Humpback Whale with an X-shaped scar on her back. Thisrge Whale''s body rose above the water.


    The soldier and mage made eye contact with the Humpback Whale. They felt their whole body freezing up after seeing the cold gaze in the Whale¡¯s eyes. The Humpback Whale''srge tail moved at that moment.


    The tail that looked as if it was going to strike the heavens headed back down.


    Baaaaang!


    It then mmed down in order to get rid of the ice.


    That was the beginning.


    The Whales surrounded the patrol stations. They then started to proceed to break up the ice frozen above the ocean.


    The power to break through nature.


    This berserk and brutal strength was overwhelming.


    ¡°This, just what...¡±


    ¡°Mage-nim, we must hurry up and send a message! We must let the others know that the Whales have invaded!¡±


    The soldier urgently shouted, and the mage finally managed toe back to his senses.


    The invasion of the Whales.


    The mage felt fear from these forgotten existences.


    They were destroying the ocean.


    The Whale tribe was known as the rulers of the ocean.


    His hand was shaking as he urgently grabbed onto the videomunication device.


    A loud noise could be heard at that moment.


    Baaaaaang!


    The soldier reported the situation.


    ¡°The eastern patrol station, the eastern patrol station was destroyed!¡±


    The mage poured mana into the videomunication device and nodded his head. He could see the eastern patrol station being destroyed with his own eyes.


    At the same time, he could see vapor rising around the Humpback Whale with the X-shaped scar.


    And then, once the vapor disappeared.


    Flick.


    A female Whale Beast person appeared while flicking a long water whip. This whip made of water was moving around and breaking up the ice.


    The Humpback Whale Beast person stepped on pieces of broken ice as she made a beeline for the central patrol station.


    She was far away, but the mage was certain about something.


    That Whale is looking at him.


    Fear filled his body.


    Crackle, crackle.


    The sound of the videomunication device connecting could be heard. The mage quickly lowered his head and looked into the videomunication device.


    - It is not time to check in, what is going on?


    He could hear the voice of themunication mage of the central forces on the other end. The mage urgently started to shout.


    ¡°The Whale tribe, the Whale tribe has invaded!¡±


    - What are you talking about?


    The unexpected report made the mage think that he had heard incorrectly.


    ¡°The Whale tribe hase! The Whale tribe is causing a ruckus in the ocean!


    The mage was scared.


    He thought that he might die. That thought made him shout loud enough for the videomunication device to break.


    His voice that was full of despair turned the informationmunication room into chaos.


    One person responded to the shout.


    - What are you talking about?


    Duke Rock Sekka.


    Clopeh Sekka¡¯s father and the person known by the Paerun Kingdom as the Guardian Knight. He appeared on the screen.


    The mage spoke with even more urgency after seeing his face.


    ¡°The Whale tribe has invaded, and they are destroying the ice!¡±


    The mage then turned the screen toward the ocean. The already destroyed patrol stations, the patrol stations currently being destroyed, and the mess that was the ocean could be seen.


    - When did the attack start? What is the current situation?


    He could hear the urgency in Duke Rock''s voice as well. However, the fact that he was stillposed made the mage calm down as he responded back.


    ¡°The attack started five minutes ago. The eastern patrol station is destroyed, while the others are under attack as well. As for our central patrol station-¡±


    The mage stopped talking.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    He noticed the weirdness outside the window.


    ¡®What happened to the Whale?


    What happened to the Whale that was heading toward us?¡¯


    He could not see the Humpback Whale Beast person.


    - What is it? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?


    ¡°Ah, uhh, ah-¡±


    The mage could not continue speaking. He realized something else at that moment.


    The soldier.


    The soldier that was next to him was quiet.


    ¡®Why is he being quiet?¡¯


    Plop.


    He saw the soldier fall down by his foot. He seemed to have fainted without a single injury. The mage''s eyes slowly started to turn.


    He had seen the blue-haired woman who had been heading toward their patrol station. This Whale had blue hair simr to her hair, however, it was a man this time.


    The mage could not do anything even though he saw the blue-haired man''s hand heading toward his back.


    Plop.


    The mage was easily knocked unconscious by the half-blood Whale Paseton¡¯s hands.


    Tang, tang!


    The videomunication device fell to the floor.


    - What is going on?! Are you unable to make a report?!


    Duke Rock''s voice could be heard from the still connected videomunication device.


    A person picked up the videomunication device.


    Cale Henituse. He passed the videomunication device to someone else.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Clopeh received the videomunication device from Cale with shaking hands. Duke Rock continued to speak while the screen was shaking.


    - Communication mage! Are you unable to continue the video? What is the number of Whales?


    Urgency and a sense of emergency seemed to be in Duke Rock¡¯s voice, however, Cale waspletely calm on the other side.


    ¡°You remember my order?¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s pupils shook after hearing Cale¡¯s voice.


    Cale''s order.


    Make the Paerun Kingdom be our spy.


    Cale pushed down on Clopeh¡¯s shoulder as he pointed toward the videomunication device. It was him telling Clopeh to do as he was ordered.


    ¡®He''ll do it if he doesn¡¯t want to die.¡¯


    Cale quietly observed Clopeh, whom he thought would pick his life above all else. Clopeh''s hands were shaking as he turned the screen toward his face.


    - What is going on, huh?


    Duke Rock Sekka flinched.


    He could see white hair.


    He became at a loss for words after seeing hair as white as his own.


    - M, my son.


    Clopeh Sekka.


    It was recorded that his son was missing in action after the battle against the Roan Kingdom a few days ago. Duke Rock could not understand what was going on.


    However, as someone from a quick-witted household, he raised his hand and motioned to the mages.


    Security level 1.


    The people inside the informationmunication room quietly started to proceed ording to his signal.


    The Duke did not look at them as he continued to look at his son.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hello there.¡±


    The Duke saw someone else through the screen.


    - You, you are!


    The Duke was familiar with this person.


    He was the reason that their n to take down the Roan Kingdom had failed.


    The red-haired man.


    He could see Cale Henituse on the other side.


    He was smiling brightly with a hand on Clopeh''s shoulder. Duke Rock Sekka looked as if he had seen something that was hard to understand.


    The Whale tribe at the northern border with his son and Cale Henituse.


    What the hell was going on?


    Rock''s pupils started to shake at that moment.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    His son Clopeh was smiling brightly.


    Cale quietly observed him from the side. Clopeh would follow his order in order to survive.


    Since the Roan Kingdom seemed stronger than the Indomitable Alliance, he would want to stick with Cale in order to protect his household.


    Cale confirmed that in his mind as he looked toward Clopeh.


    ¡°God.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    Clopeh responded brightly to his father.


    ¡°This esteemed sir is a god.¡±


    ¡®...What the hell?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Clopeh with true disbelief.


    Clopeh spoke with an expression that seemed to be saying that he had achieved his dream.


    "Father, I have escorted the legend here.¡±


    ¡®...Did he really go crazy?¡¯


    Cale was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 209: Your Back (4)

    <h4>Chapter 209: Your Back (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale heard Raon''s voice in his head.


    - Haaaaaaa, he''s really lost it.


    Cale could not say anything in response to the six-years-old Dragon''s sighing tone.


    He saw the odd way Paseton was looking at him, as well as the stiff steps of Witira and Archie who had just walked into the patrol station, but he could not show any response to Clopeh¡¯s words.


    The Killer Whale Archie especially looked shocked.


    ¡°...Wow, damn, what cra-, I mean, what amazing thing you did again.¡±


    Archie quickly changed his words to those of apliment as he looked toward Clopeh.


    The Killer Whale Archie could not help but close his mouth after hearing Clopeh''s next words.


    ¡°This esteemed sir''s words are all correct and he knows about everything. We can go down the right path if we follow this sir.¡±


    Archie could not believe the way Clopeh was praising Cale. However, the thing that shocked him even more than that was the truth behind those words.


    ¡®It¡¯s actually true.¡¯


    Clopeh¡¯s words were actually true. Although that nuance was a bit difference, hasn''t young master Cale always been a step ahead of everyone in order to do the right thing?


    ¡°I guess it''s true.¡±


    The Killer Whale Archie saw Witira nodding her head and shut up. Witira was smiling with an entertained expression on her face.


    ¡®...What a scary human.¡¯


    The Killer Whale Archie was thinking that Cale was scarier than the Whale King Shickler who had beaten him to a pulp. He then pretended not to see anything even though his eyes were still shaking.


    However, there was someone here who could not ignore what was going on.


    - W, what the...


    The Guardian Knight''s father.


    Rock Sekka, the head of the Sekka household. He could notprehend what was going on right now.


    God, legend.


    He was aware of how his son was always obsessed with legends. However, that was because he himself wanted to be one, not because he wanted to serve someone else who was a legend.


    Duke Rock''s gaze headed toward Cale Henituse.


    Cale had been making an odd expression while looking at Clopeh all this time.


    However, the shock on his face had disappeared after a few moments. New thoughts filled his mind instead.


    ¡®Oh, how interesting.¡¯


    Contrary to Cale''s mind that was moving quickly, a shocked voice filled the patrol station.


    - Captain Clopeh Sekka, what nonsense are you spewing right now?


    The Duke called Clopeh, ¡®Captain,¡¯ instead of son in order to try to make hime to his senses. Cale wanted to apud the Duke who was somehow able to maintain his calm.


    Even he had been shocked by Clopeh¡¯s words, so how shocked must the Duke have been?


    His mind was probablyplicated right now, thinking about whether his son had gone crazy or if he was being threatened.


    ¡®Do I need to step in?¡¯


    Cale was debating whether he needed to step in to steer this in the right direction.


    Clopeh started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Duke-nim.¡±


    His voice sounded normal.


    ¡°Just three days.¡±


    Clopeh was rationally thinking that Cale was a legendary figure.


    He had simted many different scenarios in his head while in the underground prison.


    The necromancer had shared how they were able to achieve an overwhelming victory out in the ocean with innocent purity. That was why he was able toe to his own conclusions.


    -... 3 days?


    The Duke responded to his son while sending many signals to the mages. This conversation could not go out of this room. It definitely could not be sent to the Indomitable Alliance.


    The Paerun Kingdom¡¯s influence in the Indomitable Alliance had been falling because Clopeh Sekka was captured and the Arm member who had been controlling the wyverns was missing in action.


    The Bear tribe and the Dwarves, as well as the Nond Kingdom and the Askosan Kingdom, which both had a navy, had more influence than the Paerun Kingdom.


    ¡®Why is the Roan Kingdom invading at a time like this?!¡¯


    The Duke felt a headache as things were not going well. It was okay because the Paerun Kingdom had arger than average number of soldiers and knights, otherwise, their influence would be even smaller.


    Duke Rock was about to sigh. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Yes, just three days. That is how long it would take for the Roan Kingdom to conquer the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s capital.¡±


    Both Cale and Duke Rock flinched.


    Clopeh confidently started to speak about the forces that could not help but be legends.


    ¡°Adding on the Whale tribe, they can take down the Paerun Kingdom in just hours if they really wanted to do so.¡±


    Clopeh slowly continued to speak.


    ¡°This sir has enough forces to decimate the remaining wyverns, and although they may have been at the lowest level of strength, all three of Arm¡¯s red stars that helped us have been captured.¡±


    Clopeh believed that he was still perfectly sane.


    ¡°He also has the strength to instantly destroy three hundred ships at once.¡±


    He had thought about it and hade to a conclusion that he was certain about.


    ¡°He has a sword master, a necromancer, and many sword experts. There are also other people at about the Whale tribe¡¯s level of strength protecting this sir.¡±


    Clopeh had not gone crazy.


    He was just moving in the best way in order for him to maintain his life.


    "Father, no, Duke-nim.¡±


    Clopeh was also a sword master. He had started this war in order to be a legend.


    He too was someone who had spent hours to reach the apex of the way of the sword.


    That was why he could see it.


    ¡°I wish to live.¡±


    The future that Clopeh simted was exined to his father.


    ¡°The Indomitable Alliance will not be able to take any of the southernnds.¡±


    Duke Rock Sekka could see the certainty in his son''s eyes. The originally nk eyes of his son were now sparkling. These were the eyes of the Sekka household, the eyes of the white snake that never missed the opportunity to find a way to live.


    Clopeh did not hide this gaze from Cale.


    ¡°We must follow this esteemed sir.¡±


    The white snake wanted to follow the legend, even if it was at the coattails.


    ¡°Then we will at least be able to follow the path of a legend.¡±


    The Henituse territory was a small territory in an average Kingdom. It would be the story of how Cale started from such a small territory and shook up the entire western continent.


    Wasn¡¯t that the perfect start that was simr to the heroes of legends?


    Clopeh spoke to his father and the Paerun Kingdom behind him.


    ¡°Duke-nim, at least we need to survive.¡±


    They could get rid of the Indomitable Alliance in order to survive.


    Duke Rock subconsciously gulped.


    His son Clopeh Sekka had epted Arm¡¯s help while saying that he would be a sword master and create a legend.


    Although Arm was now the center of the alliance, the original Northern Alliance was focused around his son.


    The look in his son''s eyes right now looked even more determined when he had told the alliance that they should head for the southernnds.


    An unknown source of uncertainty started to fill the Duke''splicated mind.


    ¡°Alright, now then...¡±


    Cale Henituse, the man who had been standing there with a hand on his son''s shoulder, looked toward Duke Rock and continued to speak. It was with a very official tone of voice.


    ¡°I will now teach you how you can survive.¡±


    However, the words he was saying were things that he should not be confident about.


    Cale patted Clopeh on the shoulder as he exined himself.


    ¡°It will allow the Paerun Kingdom to not fall and to continue to be the strongest power in the western continent''s northern region after the war.¡±


    Duke Rock was focused on how they will continue to be the strongest power in the northern region.


    - ...How could there be such a method? Just what-


    ¡°If you wish to know.¡±


    Duke Rock looked toward Cale who had cut him off. He did not seem to have any hesitation even while addressing a Duke like himself. He just had a look that seemed ready to take care of business.


    ¡°Pleasee on over. I do not enjoy chatting while standing up.¡±


    Cale Henituse was telling Duke Rock Sekka toe to him, however, it was more of a threat than a request.


    Duke Rock could see the destroyed patrol stations through the window behind Cale. Cale''s rxed voice reached his ears at that moment.


    ¡°Ah! By the way, if more than five people show up, we will take that as a deration of war and immediately start our attack. The Whale tribe will probably destroy the entire coastline.¡±


    Duke Rock could see Cale''s gentle smile. Cale Henituse gave off the serious vibe of a noble as he opened up his hand.


    ¡°Since it should be possible for you to teleport.¡±


    He opened his hand to show five fingers.


    ¡°Five minutes.¡±


    Bring a maximum of five people in the next five minutes.


    It was his way of saying that he would not give them any time to think.


    Forget a god, Cale seemed more like the devil in the Duke¡¯s eyes. The devil continued to speak.


    ¡°Let the alliance know if you want. Nothing will change for the Paerun Kingdom nor the Sekka household either way. Of course, I will take it as you rejecting our offer if you do that.¡±


    It was the truth.


    Would the Indomitable Alliance that was heading south turn back to help the Paerun Kingdom that had neither wyverns nor a sword master anymore?


    Cale''s voice reached the Duke''s ear once again.


    ¡°One minute has passed.¡±


    He then ended the call.


    Duke Rock closed his eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Hurry up and get it prepared!¡±


    He quickly shouted an order as he reopened his eyes.


    Screeeech.


    The door to the oldmunication room in the central patrol station opened.


    Duke Rock Sekka had his subordinates standing behind him as he observed the situation behind the open door.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    There was a man sitting on a chair with his legs crossed and drinking tea. Cale weed the Duke who was standing by the door as if he was frozen.


    The Duke could see his son sitting on a wheelchair while drinking tea. He could also see the people that he presumed were the Whales.


    Duke Rock Sekka, who was both a Duke and a father, subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°Clopeh......!¡±


    However, Duke Rock could only hear Cale''s voice.


    ¡°I will create a new legend for the Paerun Kingdom like your son wants.¡±


    The Duke''s movement stopped.


    Clopeh¡¯s expression changed as well. The teacup in Clopeh''s hand was shaking. Duke Rock''s gaze focused on Cale after seeing this reaction.


    He could see that Cale was smiling.


    ¡°Three things.¡±


    Cale gave the Duke some proposals.


    ¡°I will request three things for you. I will also tell you three truths.¡±


    Their conversation and their deal started with those words.


    Cale shared his three conditions. He then told the Duke the three truths for those conditions. It did not take long to say all of those things.


    Just one hour.


    Although the tea in their cups was now cold, it was just a short amount of time.


    Cale and Duke Rock''s conversation ended after that time. He stood up from his seat and ended the conversation.


    ¡°You have one week to prepare.¡±


    Cale did not say anything else before turning away from Duke Rock Sekka.


    ¡°...One week.¡±


    Duke Rock could see the vicious gazes of the Whales still in the ocean.


    One week. Although he had been given some time, some of the Whales and whales stayed behind. The Whales¡¯ movements would be determined based on Cale''s decisions in a week.


    Duke Rock could not leave the central patrol station for a long time.


    On the other hand, Cale needed to receive Raon''s questioning after leaving the patrol station.


    ¡°Weak human! Why did you give him time to prepare? Is there something happening in this week?¡±


    Caleid down on Archie¡¯s back as he answered back.


    ¡°Just a bit of the world turning chaotic.¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes indeed.


    How could they not be shocked after seeing Dark Elves revealing themselves for the first time in hundreds of years?¡¯


    Cale imagined that scenario as he casually answered, however, someone else understood this a bit differently.


    Therge Killer Whale¡¯s back twitched as he started to sweat. Raon did not care as he responded to Cale.


    ¡°Ah, I see!¡±


    The ck Dragon casually answered beforeying down next to Cale. Archie was swimming faster than he had ever swum before in his entire Whale life.


    ¡°Human! We got a call from the crown prince!¡±


    Raon approached Cale with a videomunication device shining red in his arms.


    Bedroom. This was somewhere that only the children averaging nine-years-old and Ron were with him.


    ¡°Connect it.¡±


    Raon connected the call and moved to a corner of the room with On and Hong. The children averaging nine-years-old had sauce on the sides of their mouths.


    Paaaat.


    The videomunication device was connected and Alberu¡¯s handsome face appeared.


    - Young master Cale Henituse, the star of our kingdom ... are you eating meat?


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Cale put a piece of beef steak in his mouth as he nodded his head.


    Shhhhh.


    The wine cup next to Cale was being filled with red wine. Cale picked up the cup that Ron had handed over and took a sip.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°I''m sorry, your highness. I am hungry as I have just returned from the Paerun Kingdom. That is why I am eating right now. I apologize for picking up your call like this.¡±


    Cale responded back with whatever came to his mind.


    He expected Alberu to say, ¡®crazy bastard,¡¯ or, ¡®you''re driving me nuts,¡¯ before getting down to business. He then stabbed a piece of steak with his fork.


    Although Alberu may say things like that, he was not the type toin about his eating during the call.


    However, Cale felt that something was off today. He held the fork with the meat in his hand as he looked back toward the videomunication device.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The crown prince was smiling brightly.


    - Yes, you should eat when you are hungry. Our young master Cale should definitely eat when he is hungry!


    ¡®This is weird.¡¯


    Cale was thinking this was very weird. He then realized the reason for this feeling.


    - Aigoo, is only one te of steak enough? Even a fancy table full of food would not be enough for our young master Cale!


    ¡®Why is he like this?¡¯


    Cale felt something from what the crown prince was doing.


    A glib tongue.


    Cale started to frown. That change made Alberu¡¯s eyes shake for a moment, but he continued to smile just as brightly as he spoke.


    - Yes. I should treat our young master Cale to a delicious, no, the best meal the royal kitchen can make. Don¡¯t you agree? Steak and wine are not enough!


    Cale¡¯s blunt voice responded back.


    ¡°... Do I need to go to the capital?¡±


    The crown prince put away his bright smile after seeing that Cale understood what he needed, as usual, and continued to speak with his usual expression.


    - I called to discuss something with you.


    The crown prince was aware that Cale was his partner in this war. That was why he delivered honest information about what was going on at the capital.


    He thought that was the respectful thing to do.


    - In the end, the Caro Kingdom is seeking help from us and the Empire. They seem to have gotten scared after hearing about the Indomitable Alliance''s ships.


    Cale realized something after seeing the crown prince¡¯s calm expression.


    - And this problem is difficult for the crown to handle on its own.


    The Roan Kingdom was still at war. It would be hard to defend their own kingdom while helping out the Caro Kingdom as well. Do it wrong and the nobles could spread rumors to the citizens that the kingdom has thrown away its own citizens in order to help foreign kingdoms for benefits.


    Cale took another sip of wine. His face started to flush red.


    ¡°Are the nobles against helping the Caro Kingdom?¡±


    - There are always people who oppose things, however, Marquis An made the atmosphere weird.


    Marquis An. His family was known as the Roan Kingdom''s greatest martial arts household.


    Cale felt an odd sensation.


    The crown prince continued to gently speak.


    - I wish to hear your opinion.


    Cale brushed his eyes with his hands.


    - Marquis An''s faction and the central noble faction want to officially hold a Grand Nobles Meeting in order to hear your opinion.


    The northeast region with the Henituse household.


    The Stan household with the formerly pushed aside firstborn, Taylor Stan.


    The Gyerre household with Antonio that guards the southwest region that borders the Empire.


    There were factions in the southeast region and the central region as well.


    - They said that it would be best to listen to the thoughts of our northeast region''s Commander-nim that is protecting our Roan Kingdom.


    The nobles wanted confirmation that the Roan Kingdom would continue to be safe and that it was okay to assist the Caro Kingdom. They did not want to hear this from the crown prince, but from the person who had achieved victory in the war.


    This was to Cale''s expectations as well. That was why he had prepared documents and was ready to chat through a videomunication device.


    However, the problem was that it was not such an innocent request.


    Whether it was because they were wary or because it was out of their good will, some of the nobles wanted to see this uing power for themselves. It was the actions of people who did not want to lose power even during a war.


    Cale slowly started to speak.


    "What bullshit by the southeast region and the central region.¡±


    - Indeed.


    ¡°But they aren¡¯t wrong.¡±


    - It is still annoying.


    Cale could see the crown prince¡¯s face. He could sense the annoyance on his face.


    The crown prince would not be annoyed like this if they were calling Cale over simply because they were truly worried about the Roan Kingdom and not because of this faction battle. In some aspects, it made sense to listen to the opinion of the northeast region¡¯s Military Commander.


    However, their intentions were not good.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Cale tapped his finger on the table.


    - They also want the sword master and the necromancer to apany you. They im it is to praise their abilities.


    Tap, tap-


    The finger that was tapping on the table stopped.


    They probably did not have good intentions for wanting to see Choi Han and Mary either. That was why the crown prince had called Cale.


    - However, I will take care of that, so do not worry about it. You can ignore all of the useless calls from the central region.


    ¡°That is okay.¡±


    The crown prince flinched before starting to smile. He understood Cale''s intentions by looking at the expression on his face.


    - You really do have a tendency to take good care of your subordinates.


    The look of annoyance that was on Cale''s face had changed to something else. The crown prince looked at the cold gaze on Cale''s face as he added on.


    - The citizens of the capital wish to see you as well. The most popr weapon that they are selling in the capital is apparently the shield right now.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a deep sigh, however, that sigh soon turned into a smile. It was time to show the citizens a new hero.


    ¡°I guess I need to cause a ruckus at the capital first.¡±


    - The capital?


    The crown prince looked toward Cale, who had decided toe to the capital, before adding on.


    - The entire kingdom will be chaotic.


    However, he didn¡¯t know whether it would be because of people cheering or because of people fearing.

 Chapter 210: Now Do You Get It? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 210: Now Do You Get It? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale gathered people to the Commander¡¯s office the day after his chat with the crown prince. He opened the closed door to the office.


    Click.


    The door opened with a quiet noise and Cale could see inside the office.


    ¡°Commander-nim, you''re here.¡±


    He could see the long oval table in the office. All of the people sitting at the table got up to greet Cale.


    The Ubarr liege, the Knight Captain of the First Knights Brigade, Mage Captain Tasha, youngdy who was responsible for the videomunication devices and record keeping, as well as many others who were the core of the northeast region¡¯s naval base were in the office.


    Their expressions did not look good. They lightly lowered their heads as Cale motioned to them with his eyes as he headed toward the head of the table.


    ¡°Commander-nim, did you eat?¡±


    ¡°Did you get to eat,mander-nim?¡±


    ¡®...What the?¡¯


    Cale felt odd after hearing people greeting him like this with serious expressions.


    ¡®Why are they caring about my meal so much?


    Is this the new trend these days?¡¯ Cale casually nodded his head and sat down at the head of the table. The Ubarr liege started to speak as soon as he sat down.


    ¡°Commander-nim, will you be going to the capital?¡±


    The question made the atmosphere in the room be sullen.


    They had received the message at the naval base this morning. It indicated that they were requesting Commander Cale Henituse''s presence at the Grand Nobles Meeting.


    That was why the naval base was chaotic since the morning.


    ¡°Yes, I am going.¡±


    Cale''s confident response made them not ask any questions.


    Commander Cale Henituse. He was an extremely smart person. They didn''t know how to refute a decision made by such a person.


    The Mage Captain, Dark Elf Tasha, hid her head inside her robe to hide her annoyed expression.


    ¡®These nobles-¡¯


    However, before she could even finish her thought, someone started to speak.


    ¡°All these noble bastards always do the same thing.¡±


    ¡®Gasp.¡¯


    Tasha gasped internally. She then turned her head to the side.


    The Captain of the First Knights Brigade.


    That stoic human was sitting there with a stoic expression as if he had not said anything. He responded stiffly after seeing the eyes fall on him.


    ¡°Ah, of course, the proper nobles are exceptions. I''m talking about the noble bastards who care so much about their factions.¡±


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Tasha was amazed to hear these words that she had wanted to say as well. The fact that the Knight Captain had no issues saying these things meant that he considered everyone here, especially Cale, as being on his side.


    The Knight Captain closed his mouth as if he had not said anything at all. Other people started to speak after he had opened up the floodgates.


    ¡°The war is not over, and the northeast region''s naval base is still busy with the cleanup. How can they order ourmander-nim toe and go as they please?!¡±


    ¡°These fools who don¡¯t know how cruel and scary war is just sit there and try to boss him around!¡±


    ¡°They are probably trying to suppress you,mander-nim!¡±


    One of them shouted in anger.


    "And they are not just calling you,mander-nim! They are calling Choi Han-nim and the necromancer-nim as well! Just what-¡±


    Tap.


    Cale''s palm lightly tapped on the table. The person who was talking looked toward Cale before shutting his mouth.


    A calm voice started to speak.


    ¡°That is why I am going.¡±


    The people around the table remained quiet. Cale was not showing anger, annoyance, or any emotion at that. However, the fact that he was showing no emotion made the people at the naval base know what he was thinking.


    Cale continued to speak to those who were looking at him.


    ¡°They will not be calling people from our naval base in the future.¡±


    Amiru who was in charge of records hesitated for a moment before her hand quickly resumed taking notes.


    People from our naval base.


    She knew the reason Cale was quietly going to the capital this time. It was not because he was angry at the nobles or because he was afraid of their suppression.


    Amiru and the others were thinking that the nobles may call people from the naval base in the future as well. In fact, this might be the start of them demanding more of them to show up in the future.


    It wouldn¡¯t be as bad for the northeast region''s nobles, but the ones with lower titles were bound to be dragged around left and right. It was highly likely that they would be bait in the chaotic fight for power.


    That was why they were worried.


    However, theirmander spoke in a confident voice to instantly rid them of this concern.


    ¡°Of course, I will make sure to get some information and our reward.¡±


    Amiru clenched the pen in her hand.


    This person truly was always a step ahead of others and shocked people.


    She let out a deep sigh before moving her pen again.


    She heard Cale''s voice again at that moment, making her raise her head to look at him.


    ¡°The reason I gathered all of you here was to let you know about the fact that I am going to the capital, however, there is also another reason.¡±


    Cale wouldn¡¯t have gathered them here for no reason. It was easy to move around because he could teleport, however, it was difficult for him to always be at the naval base in the future.


    ¡°While I am gone.¡±


    He made eye contact with each of them before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I trust that the Roan Kingdom¡¯s shores will be safe.¡±


    The room was quiet. The only person who had been talking asked to the others.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    Amiru started to speak to respond to his question. However, there was someone who was one step ahead of her.


    The Knight Captain started to speak.


    ¡°You can trust us.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Cale gently smiled back.


    ¡®They have enough strength here to take care of things. I can take a rxing trip.¡¯


    Cale started to smile thinking that he had one less baggage to carry with him. However, the others could not smile back at him, which each of them doing their own things to resolve themselves.


    ¡®Let¡¯s protect this ce until our Commander-nim gets back.¡¯


    That thought was on all of their minds.


    Of course, Cale did not know it would be to this extent.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s end this meeting here. I feel like I called you all here for no reason since there wasn¡¯t much to discuss.¡±


    Cale ended the meeting as there was nothing to discuss. However, this meeting was one that the people in the office with him would not forget.


    Cale watched everyone bow and leave before sitting down on the couch in the office.


    He then waited for new people to arrive.


    Screeeech.


    The door opened slowly a bitter and two people entered.


    It was Choi Han and Mary.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Cale pointed to the couch across him.


    Since they were going to go with him this time, it was important to keep them in the loop.


    ¡°Cale-nim, did you eat?¡±


    ¡®I guess it really is a new trend these days.¡¯


    Cale casually responded to Choi Han¡¯s greeting.


    ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    The mechanical voice chimed it at that moment.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you must eat to be healthy. The only time you don''t have to eat is when you are dead.¡±


    ¡®¡¯Why is she saying such vicious things?¡¯


    Cale nodded toward the ck robe with a nk expression. Only then did Mary quiet down.


    There was a story running rampant throughout the naval base right now.


    The story was naturally one that a loud mouthmunication mage who was full of admiration had shared with the others about Cale''sment regarding the soldier¡¯s meals.


    But there was no way Cale would know about this. That was why Cale pushed aside this new trendy way to greet people before trying to get down to business.


    However, Choi Han was a bit faster.


    ¡°I heard that you are going to the capital, Cale-nim. Us as well.¡±


    Choi Han gulped after seeing Cale nodding his head. Amiru and the Knight Captain had exined the purpose of going to the capital.


    The Knight Captain who had gotten slightly closer to Choi Han due to their shared choice of weapon had told him with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡®The noble bastards are probably gathering in the meeting room and n on making Commander-nim stand in the center while trying to drag him to the ground.¡¯


    ¡®Those bastards have nothing other than their titles and enjoy doing such things to people. They tried to do the same to me when I went to report about the Knights Brigade at year end.¡¯


    Choi Han and Mary who had heard this imagined Cale being surrounded by people and being questioned. The Knight Captain had said something else.


    ¡®I heard Choi Han-nim and Mary-nim are going as well. You will face that together. It will be difficult but just let it in one ear and out the other.¡¯


    Choi Han thought about the Knight Captain''s suggestion and started to speak.


    ¡°Will we be standing in front of the nobles as well? How should I act in such a situation?¡±


    Mary clenched her fists underneath her robe and looked toward Cale. The two of them were waiting for Cale to speak.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Excuse me?¡±


    Cale was looking at Choi Han in a way that seemed to be asking what he was talking about and Choi Han nkly answered back.


    Cale started to frown after seeing that nk expression.


    ¡®It is more ufortable if I have the two of them with me.¡¯


    He was plotting something with the crown prince.


    What good would the terrible actor Choi Han and the innocent Mary do for that?


    Maybe Beacrox or Ron might be helpful, but these two were more likely to be hindrances.


    ¡°You two don''t need to go to such a ce. I alone am enough.¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes indeed.¡¯


    It was definitely plenty since the crown prince would be there as well. There were also many people to use in that gathering as well.


    Cale continued to speak to the two people who remained quiet.


    ¡°Ah, of course, there may be times in the future where you will need to be in front of the citizens for parades or what not. Those are the ces you need to be at.¡±


    ¡®Since they are going to be heroes.¡¯


    He was nning on letting them be seen by the citizens so that they could rece him and be true heroes. Cale started to smile thinking about how people would forget about him.


    He heard Choi Han¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°...Are you saying we should be present for things that will be full of cheering?¡±


    ¡°Well, something like that. Just be advised that the cheering might be quite loud.¡±


    Choi Han started to frown. Mary clenched onto the sleeve of her robe. Choi Han hesitated a few times before finally starting to speak.


    ¡°...We want to follow you to the Grand Nobles Meeting.¡±


    ¡°We want to go.¡±


    Mary added on. However, the two did not expect much even as they asked.


    The Cale Henituse that they knew was a stubborn person.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He was someone who kept his word and someone who did not change his mind once he made up his mind to sacrifice himself for others.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°Then I will be waiting outside the meeting room door.¡±


    ¡°I want to do that as well.¡±


    Cale casually nodded his head.


    It should be fine at the entrance since they will not influence what happens inside.


    - Weak human, I will follow you inside.


    An invisible Dragon should be fine he thought.


    Cale opened his mouth to answer all of them at once.


    "Whatever you want.¡±


    The eyes of all three individuals sparkled.


    However, Cale did not care about it as he finished his preparations and left for the capital with Choi Han, Mary, and Raon.


    The only wooden building in the Roan Kingdom.


    This was the hall for the Grand Nobles Meeting.


    The hall was configured with seats in a circle, and it had been many years since thisrge number of nobles were present.


    The circr seats were divided into five sections.


    Four of them were centered around the head of each faction.


    The central region''s Duke Orsena.


    The northwest region¡¯s Marquis Stan.


    The southeast region''s Marquis An.


    The southwest region''s Duchess Gyerre.


    One of those individuals, Marquis An, who was the head of the household known for being the greatest martial arts family in the Roan Kingdom, was already present. He quietly looked down at the circr hall.


    ¡°Marquis-nim.¡±


    One noble approached him and started to speak. His voice was full of scorn.


    ¡°It looks like the Gyerre household has moved as well.¡±


    The noble looked toward Duchess Sonata who was at the center of the southwest region''s faction members. The old Duchess was sitting there with her mouth closed. Although she had said she was handing the position over to her grandson, it did not seem to have happened yet.


    ¡°She imed to lock the gates after the ve trade was discovered but still showed up here in the face of benefits.¡±


    This was the reason for the scorn in the noble''s eyes.


    Although it was hush hush, may of the nobles knew about the Gyerre household¡¯s vassal''s involvement in the ve trade. That was why they had all mocked the Duchess when she said she was going to lock the gates with her tail tucked between her legs.


    However, Duchess Gyerre had shown up to be involved in the central politics again.


    Another noble interjected into the conversation this noble was having with Marquis An.


    ¡°Would she want to relinquish this chance to earn another source of strength? They probably could not sit still knowing this war will be the door to the emergence of a new power.¡±


    The noble continued to speak.


    ¡°Look, even the new head of the Stan household who had been quiet is here at this Grand Nobles Meeting.¡±


    The man he was pointing to looked gentle and weak.


    Although he had once lost the position, Taylor Stan had returned to take control of the household. He was sitting in a side with the northwest region''s nobles.


    ¡°All of the central faction''s nobles are here as well. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve all gathered together like this.¡±


    The noble whose face was full of greed almost whispered to Marquis An.


    ¡°We must take control of the northeast region at all cost this time. We absolutely must suppress thatmander. We need to do it now before he gains more strength.¡±


    The noble said that as he observed Marquis An''s expression.


    It was stoic as usual. That made the noble relieved.


    The Marquis started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°It doesn''t look like anybody ising from the northeast region.¡±


    All of the factions had gathered together.


    There was a visibly empty region in this circr room.


    Those were the seats of the northeast region''s nobles who were not here.


    None of the northeast region nobles had shown up at the Grand Nobles Meeting.


    However, the noble was not fazed by this.


    ¡°Do not worry about it, Marquis An. I was able to speak to the northeast region¡¯s nobles associated with our faction earlier today. They said they still wish to be a part of our faction.¡±


    The corners of the noble''s mouth twitched.


    ¡°They should all appear soon. And they will take our side. I''m sure they want to take control as well.¡±


    Nobles lived for power in the end.


    ¡°They will pick our side if they want to live a long and peaceful life even after the war. I am certain of it.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Even if the Henituse household looks strong right now, they are just like a castle on top of the sand. Since they are a newly rising power, they have no stable foundation. Why would anyone choose to stick to such a side?¡±


    The nobles discussed all sorts of things.


    At that moment, Marquis An''s gaze headed toward the nobles of his faction for the first time. He asked with a stoic expression.


    ¡°Are you certain of it?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Excuse me?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Screeeech!


    The doors to the hall opened.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The noble who was looking at the Marquis turned toward the door before his eyes opened wide.


    Tap, tap, tap.


    The sounds of many people walking could be heard.


    These people walked in with serious expressions on their faces.


    They were all walking in while following behind a single person.


    That person was Deruth Henituse.


    They were following behind the current head of the Henituse household.


    Behind him were all of the northeast region¡¯s nobles who were qualified to attend.


    ¡°Hey, that person!¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    Some of the southeast region and central faction¡¯s nobles looked toward them with shocked expressions. Didn¡¯t these people bow down to them this morning?


    Why would those people not look at them or any other factions? They were just walking with their gaze straight forward.


    And where were they headed?


    They were naturally headed for the open area beside the four factions.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    One of the nobles let out a gasp.


    He then realized something.


    There was now a faction in the northeast region as well.


    The Henituse household was at the center of that faction.


    However, there was something they were mistaken about.


    Count Henituse did not create a faction. Deruth Henituse had no desire to be the leader of a faction.


    They had all gathered together because of one person''s request, no, one person''smand. They all just looked straight forward without saying anything.


    The nobles of the other factions started to whisper.


    However, a voice could be heard to put an end to those whispers.


    The knight at the entrance who had not said anything when the nobles were entering finally started to speak.


    ¡°His highness, the crown prince Alberu Crossman is now entering!¡±


    The nobles flinched at this statement.


    One of the nobles next to Marquis An couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    ¡°But Cale Henituse is not even here yet.¡±


    It didn¡¯t make sense for a noble to enterter than the crown prince. It went against the proper etiquettes.


    ¡°Ha! They created a faction in the northeast region and think they can do whatev-!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Marquis-nim?¡±


    The noble who had been raising his voice looked toward his leader, Marquis Sand An. The Marquis started to speak with a stiff expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    What did he mean?


    The moment that the noble had that question, the Marquis turned his head.


    His gaze headed toward the closed door.


    Screeeech.


    The door slowly opened.


    All of the nobles stopped whispering to each other and stood up.


    However, they could not help but start to whisper once again.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman. He was wearing a fancy outfit that was fancier than ever before. He then asked the knight a question as he entered the door.


    ¡°Why are you not introducing my close friend?¡±


    The knight stood at attention and shouted once again.


    ¡°His highness, crown prince Alberu Crossman and the Northeast region¡¯s Military Commander, Cale Henituse are now entering!¡±


    Tap, tap.


    The two of their footsteps echoed inside the hall.


    The smiling Alberu Crossman walked in with Cale Henituse next to him.


    Cale who was wearing ck to symbolize the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northeast region¡¯s Navy, walked into the hall with a stoic expression.


    Cale and crown prince Alberu. The two of them were heading toward the same spot.


    This was telling the nobles of Cale¡¯s status.


    He was someone who could stand on par with the next king of the Roan Kingdom.


    Cale Henituse stood there beside the crown prince.

 Chapter 211: Now Do You Get It? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 211: Now Do You Get It? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The two of them stopped at the center of the hall.


    All of the people in the circr seats were looking at them.


    Crown prince Alberu was wearing a fancy gold and white outfit while Cale Henituse was wearing a ck uniform that showed off his red hair.


    The two of them were so different than it was so visible.


    The whispers slowly died down and silence filled the hall.


    Alberu Crossman started to smile after looking around the hall.


    ¡®Crazy bastard.


    He says he doesn¡¯t need power? He¡¯ll let go of everything after the war? And he was even willing to swear on it.¡¯


    He lightly clenched and then unclenched his tingling hand.


    ¡®He always does things beyond my expectations.¡¯


    Cale was giving off an aura that was making his palms tingle. He could not see it, but he could feel the oppressive auraing off of Cale.


    It was affecting everybody in the hall.


    ¡®This is the true Cale Henituse.¡¯


    The person who never wanted to put any attention on himself and only wanted money was finally showing his true self. The crown prince could not help but smile.


    ¡®If he is being serious, I just have to be serious to match it.¡¯


    The crown prince gave up a part of his role for the day. He decided to y along with whatever Cale decided to do.


    It would not be hard to do that.


    On the other hand, there was someone who was facing a difficult situation.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Marquis Sand An. He let out a groan.


    The man who was known for having a stoic expression did not seem to be doing well.


    He did not expect that his expression would change not because of the smiling crown prince Alberu Crossman but because of Cale Henituse.


    ¡®...I thought he would still be a child even if he received that position.¡¯


    He was not a child.


    Then what was he?


    Marquis Sand An was more sensitive to a person''s aura because he was a martial artist. He believed that a person''s aura gave off their life story.


    However, Cale Henituse was giving off a king or a ruler¡¯s aura that was stronger than Alberu Crossman who had grown up primed to be king.


    He was giving off an aura that made the Marquis believe that Cale would not cower even against a Dragon''s Dragon Fear, which was known to be the strongest aura in the world.


    ¡®I feel like I am being dominated by his aura.¡¯


    As a highest-grade expert, his extremely sensitive intuition was going off.


    Of course, Cale would have apuded if he knew what the Marquis was thinking about. This was because Cale was using the Dominating Aura to its fullest after eating a feast in the pce.


    The Marquis who did not know this focused his gaze on Cale.


    Alberu started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since so many people have gathered together.¡±


    He was no longer using the formal tone to speak to them as it was confirmed that he would be the next king. Marquis An saw the brightly smiling crown prince and pushed his temple with his finger.


    He had an ominous feeling about this.


    The crown prince only smiled like this when he had the advantage.


    Alberu started to walk.


    ¡°I should go to my seat as well. However.¡±


    He stopped walking and turned around.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like there is a seat for our Commander?¡±


    There was no seat for Cale in here.


    This was done by Duke Orsena¡¯s central faction.


    It was a petty move.


    The nobles would sit while the person being interrogated would stand. You could even call it the beginning of the fight for power.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Duke Granike Orsena could not hide his difort. He observed the crown prince who knew he had done this but had not said anything until now.


    He then made eye contact.


    Cale Henituse. Was directly looking at the Duke.


    ¡°I don''t have a hobby of chatting while standing.¡±


    Cale''s gaze slowly looked around the hall. The nobles understood his intent after looking at his gaze.


    He was looking down at them.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    Cale started to smile for the first time as if he enjoyed looking down on them like this.


    One of the southeast region¡¯s nobles made eye contact with Cale. He started to shout as soon as Cale¡¯s gaze left him.


    ¡°I, I heard you were trash! I see that your personality has not changed.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The noble looked toward the leader of his faction.


    Marquis Sand An had a rare frown on his face as he red at the noble.


    ¡°I told you to shut your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Marquis-nim?¡±


    The Marquis turned his gaze away.


    "Can¡¯t you see the look in the eyes of the northeast region''s nobles?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The noble had never seen the Marquis talking so much. That was why he also looked toward the northeast region¡¯s faction. He could hear the Marquis¡¯s voice.


    ¡°All of their eyes are focused on Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡°...Do you think they are scared?¡±


    ¡®Like me?¡¯


    He did not say that part out loud.


    He could see the Marquis starting to sigh. It seemed as if the Marquis was saying that this noble still had a long way to go. The Marquis started to speak once the noble cowered after seeing the Marquis¡¯s gaze once again.


    ¡°It is not fear but respect.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Marquis Sand An realized that the northeast region did not gather around Count Deruth, but actually around his son, Cale Henituse. They seemed to be gathered together by something tighter than power or greed.


    ¡°...Looks like we need to give up on the northeast region.¡±


    He slowly calmed himself and started to speak.


    ¡°I''m just d it ended with the northeast region.¡±


    It was extremely lucky that only the northeast region gathered around Cale Henituse. If he had not realized it through this incident, the entire kingdom may have been eaten up by him.


    Someone with that type of atmosphere around them are bound to draw people in. Even if they don¡¯t mean to do so, they will draw in more and more people.


    ¡®He is either going to gulp up another faction or increase his influence. I''m certain of it.¡¯


    Marquis Sand was thankful that he was now aware of it, giving him a chance to stop it before it got too severe.


    However, there was an issue with his line of thought.


    ¡°Then let us get started with the meeting.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu started the meeting with a happy expression. He then looked toward a noble.


    One of the nobles next to Duke Granike Orsena quickly stood up after seeing Alberu¡¯s gaze. He was the Count responsible for the progression of this Grand Nobles Meeting.


    He stood up and opened up the agenda of things to discuss. He coughed a few times before starting to speak.


    ¡°Ahem, we are unable to start the meeting as not everyone is present.¡±


    The Count turned his gaze away from the smiling crown prince and continued to speak.


    ¡°Commander Cale, why did youe alone? The notice requested the attendance of two others as well.¡±


    The Count peeked toward Duke Orsena, the leader of his faction who nodded his head to tell him to continue. The Count opened up his shoulders and looked at Cale after seeing the stubborn Duke giving him the go ahead.


    He then flinched.


    ¡®How could a person-!¡¯


    He felt as if he was an herbivore in front of a carnivore. The Count started to sweat after seeing Cale''s gaze that was directed at him.


    There was not much a human could do after getting hit by this aura that even the Killer Whale Archie found difficult to handle.


    Tap, tap.


    Cale started to walk from the center.


    He stopped walking once he got near the Count.


    The Count was avoiding Cale''s gaze and slightly lowering his head. It was a subconscious gesture. He felt as if he would suffocate if he did not do that.


    He could hear Cale''s voice.


    ¡°I don''t know who I should respond to since you have lowered your head.¡±


    The Count bit down on his lips and lifted up his head. However, his gaze quickly headed back down.


    It was at that moment.


    The crown prince who was seated facing the entrance of the hall twitched his eyebrow.


    Screeeech.


    A very quiet noise could be heard as the entrance opened just a bit.


    The knights should be guarding the door. The door that still opened just a tiny sliver did not open or close and remained exactly as is.


    Alberu knew that Cale''s people, the sword master and the necromancer were the ones to do that. That would be why the knights allowed them to touch the door.


    Alberu was correct.


    Choi Han had a hand on his scabbard as he stood right in front of the slightly opened door. He then leaned in to listen.


    Cale''s voice soon reached both Choi Han and Mary.


    Cale looked toward the only other person who was standing, the Count responsible for the progression of the meeting that was unable to make eye contact with him and started to speak.


    ¡°I had asked them to make the navy uniform ck.¡±


    It was an unrted story.


    Hisment made some of the nobles wonder what he was trying to do. However, they could only gasp after hearing his continued words.


    The voice of the man standing in the center of therge hall could be heard.


    ¡°That way you would not be able to tell even if you got blood on it.¡±


    His emotionless face looked out toward the nobles.


    ¡°The blood on the northeast region¡¯s castle walls have still not dried. The northeastern ocean is also overflowing with blood.¡±


    They listened to the wordsing out of the northeast region''smander''s mouth. It made them recall the sight of the battle at the Henituse territory they had seen through the videomunication device.


    They had been unable to hide their amazement and shock while they watched it. But now.


    ¡°Whose blood do you think it was?¡±


    The image of the battle that came along the low voice of the man who had been at the forefront was a bit different.


    Whose blood.


    Cale asked the question and then answered it.


    ¡°The enemy.¡±


    These nobles had not experienced war. They realized that the person in front of them was not a noble. The weight of the title ofmander slowly started to seep into their minds.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom''s enemy, the northeast region¡¯s enemy, my enemy.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze then headed back toward the Count.


    ¡°As well as my people''s enemy.¡±


    My enemy. But more importantly, my people''s enemy.


    Those words stabbed into the Count''s ears like nails. The Count holding the agenda felt his hand starting to shake.


    It was a warning.


    My people.


    It was a warning not to touch the sword master or the necromancer.


    Marquis An who was watching this started to speak almost as if he was gasping.


    ¡°...He¡¯s a tree.¡±


    A sturdy tree. One that never falters or bows as it maintains its spot.


    He should have realized this back at the capital''s za Terror Incident.


    The Marquis realized that Cale Henituse truly was an upright hero.


    That was why he was relieved.


    He was relieved that Cale was not a schemer.


    ¡®What a relief.¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom is strong.¡±


    Cale did not care for the order on the agenda.


    Whether or not they would agree to the Caro Kingdom¡¯s request.


    He got down to business and said what he needed to say to the people who had called him here today.


    ¡°Agree to the Caro Kingdom¡¯s request.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem-¡±


    One of the nobles by Duke Orsena urgently started to speak. However, Cale did not look at them as he looked at the person at the highest spot.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He responded back to Cale''s question without any hesitation.


    ¡°Based on the report from the northeast region¡¯s naval base, the Roan Kingdom is able to maintain its current northeast region''s defense while still being able to provide support to the Caro Kingdom.¡±


    Some of the nobles by Marquis An and Duke Orsena stood up from their seats. They seemed ready to say something as soon as the crown prince was finished.


    These were people who would not let go of their gains even if they were scared.


    However, the crown prince did not care for them as he continued to speak.


    ¡°We also have a lot to gain if we help out the Caro Kingdom. It is worth it if you consider the future.¡±


    ¡°But the other regions beside the northeast region don¡¯t have the extra manpower-!¡±


    One of the nobles urgently started to speak. However, he could not finish his sentence.


    The crown prince casually added on as if he had expected this response.


    ¡°The capital and the central region have the Mage Brigade. We also have our Royal Knights as well.¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s gaze then headed toward Marquis An.


    ¡°The southeast region has the Roan Kingdom''s strongest martial arts family.¡±


    The Marquis flinched for a moment.


    One of his loyal nobles who saw him flinch started to speak.


    He avoided Cale''s gaze as he urgently started to shout.


    ¡°But the west side needs support! We need to send the northeast region''s extra forces to the west!¡±


    It would be a way to reduce the forces in the northeast region while giving the other nobles a reason to support this decision.


    Of course, this was not what the Marquis wanted.


    This would only be beneficial to the southwest region and the northwest region.


    The original n was for the southeast region to gobble up the northeast region''s forces, however, this noble wanted to take the flow of discussion back toward the nobles.


    Some of the nobles nodded their heads in agreement as if he was correct.


    This made him certain.


    He thought that the southwest region and the northwest region will now go wild to take the support for themselves.


    If they start causing a ruckus, they may be able to work some things in so that the central and southeast regions get some benefits as well.


    At least that was what he was thinking.


    It was at that moment.


    An old voice echoed in the hall.


    This was the first time this person was speaking today.


    ¡°The southwest region is strong enough to defend our gate.¡±


    It was the old noble, Duchess Sonata. She opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, the southwest region does not need any reinforcements.¡±


    Her voice was full of certainty and anticipation.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Both Marquis An and Duke Orsena¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. The two of them had known Duchess Sonata for a long time. They could read her gaze.


    ¡®That old woman has something up her sleeve.¡¯


    That old noble never said something she did not mean. In fact, she was someone who kept her word.


    Marquis Sand An started to frown even more.


    ¡®I heard she needed to lock the gates because of Cale Henituse. Weren''t they enemies?¡¯


    He thought that the two of them were supposed to be enemies.


    But that was not the end.


    Someone else started to speak as well.


    ¡°The northwest region is safe as well.¡±


    It was the gentle looking man who was known amongst the nobles as a vicious man.


    Taylor Stan.


    He had not involved himself in the central politics since he took over, making the nobles think that he was busy enough dealing with the northwest region.


    However, that was not it.


    He had been lying low at Cale''s request and the crown prince¡¯s order.


    They kept him hidden in order for him to be a well-sharpened de today.


    Taylor who was in charge of the Stan household that oversees the northwest region added something else.


    ¡°I agree with themander¡¯s proposal.¡±


    The northwest region and the southwest region.


    These two leaders were the only ones to speak among the western faction members.


    The other nobles just sat there with their mouths shut.


    ¡°...This.¡±


    ¡°Marquis-nim-¡±


    Marquis An could not pay attention to a different noble calling his name.


    Duchess Sonata Gyerre.


    Marquis Taylor Stan.


    The Marquis looked at the two of their outfits.


    He then looked toward the outfits of the northeast region¡¯s nobles.


    ck.


    They were all wearing ck.


    The same ck that the northeast region''s navy supposedly selected so that you could not tell when you got blood on it.


    They hade to get blood on it today.


    They were here to take down their enemy and their side''s enemy before returning back.


    Marquis An turned his head.


    He could see that the crown prince was still smiling. He was wearing a ck dress shirt underneath his white coat.


    His gaze moved past the crown prince and stopped elsewhere.


    The Marquis could see Cale Henituse smiling at him.


    He''d been had.


    Cale was no hero.


    This was someone who knew about power and domination.


    Duke Orsena and Marquis An heard Alberu''s voice.


    "We are strong.¡±


    We.


    The definition of that word was clear.


    They could see Cale responding back with a smile.


    ¡°You are correct, your highness. We are strong. We are strong enough to destroy anything in our way.¡±


    That was how strong they were.


    Fear started to creep up the bodies of those who were not part of this, ¡®we.¡¯

 Chapter 212: Now Do You Get It? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 212: Now Do You Get It? (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The fear that crept up starting from their ankles slowly filled the nobles¡¯ entire bodies. The southeast region and central region''s factions realized that something was wrong.


    Crown prince Alberu started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°If we look through history, the citizens who survive a war cry thinking about how they managed to survive while the people in power start a new battle to fight for power.¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s gaze headed toward the nobles of the southeast region and central region.


    ¡°People easily get delusional.¡±


    He was sitting with his chin in his hand as he looked right at the Marquis and Duke.


    ¡°They think that they will survive even though the war is not yet over. It''s quite funny yet pitiful.¡±


    Marquis Sand An avoided the crown prince¡¯s gaze and closed his eyes.


    Deep wrinkles appeared on his face.


    He had been had.


    He thought that he had set up a trap to suppress Cale Henituse, but it was the opposite.


    This was a trap to choke him.


    Marquis Sand An opened his eyes back and looked around the hall.


    Why would the southwest region and the northwest region take the crown''s side?


    ¡®I guess Taylor Stan makes sense.¡¯


    The eldest son of the former Marquis Stan. It was said that his legs were healed thanks to the crown prince. It was a good enough reason to develop a bond with the crown prince.


    However, the Gyerre household had been against the crown prince.


    Marquis An made eye contact with Duchess Sonata Gyerre.


    Smirk.


    The old noble smiled toward the Marquis. She then turned her head to look toward Cale Henituse.


    ¡®...That old hag!¡¯


    Marquis Sand An bit down on his lips.


    That old woman was supporting Cale Henituse and not the crown.


    The Marquis let out a deep sigh. He heard the crown prince continuing to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to do something if you want to survive.¡±


    The crown prince called out to Cale for support.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right,mander?¡±


    Cale slowly nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Although it sounded as if only the two of them were chatting, not many other people could speak right now.


    ¡°With that being said, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason for me to be here anymore since I am finished with my report.¡±


    Marquis Sand An flinched before looking toward Cale.


    ¡®He''s leaving? Already? He¡¯s not going to stay to see the results?¡¯


    The Marquis could not understand why Cale would leave without hearing about the results of the Caro Kingdom business. He observed Cale''s face to see if he could notice anything until Cale''s next words rified it for him.


    ¡°The rest is up to the nobles and I do not have any say as I am not a noble.¡±


    Cale was amander but he was still just a young master who had not received his father¡¯s title.


    However, his gaze was still looking down at them while he said that he did not have the qualifications.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The Marquis let out a groan.


    That was a warning and a treat.


    It was a warning that he would be waiting to see what kind of decision the nobles ended up making. The Marquis could feel a headache brewing inside.


    ¡°Then, goodbye.¡±


    Cale casually said goodbye.


    ¡°I am leaving now in order to survive.¡±


    The nobles were quiet and the crown prince gave him permission to leave.


    Cale leisurely turned away from the nobles and headed for the entrance.


    ¡®The Dominating Aura truly is best to scam or scare people.¡¯


    His footsteps were light as he managed to take care of this annoying business earlier than he had expected. Of course, only he knew the lightness of his footsteps.


    - I will remember the faces of that Marquis and Duke.


    Cale almost flinched at Raon''s mumblings but just let it go as he stood in front of the door.


    He then happily pushed the door open.


    Screeech- Bang!


    The door opened with a loud noise.


    ¡®Eek!¡¯


    Cale gasped but made it so nobody would notice.


    Choi Han and Mary were standing right outside the door.


    He had told them to stay outside the door, but he did not expect they would be right outside of it. Cale had to calm his heart.


    He then started to move quickly.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale''s handsnded on Mary and Choi Han¡¯s shoulders.


    It would be bad if Choi Han started to speak and acted terribly or if Mary used her GPS-like voice and said something nice.


    Cale then took his hand off of their shoulders and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two started to follow Cale who walked forward without looking back.


    That was why he was unable to see all of Choi Han and Mary''s movements.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The Marquis subconsciously clenched onto the arm rest.


    Cale Henituse. The two people in ck who were standing outside the door.


    One was a man with ck hair and ck eyes while the other was wearing a ck robe that made it impossible to see any part of their face or body.


    Those two were probably the sword master and the necromancer.


    Seeing the two of them wearing ck as well made the Marquis feel chills down his back.


    The two of them slowly started to move after themander¡¯s order to, ¡®let¡¯s go.¡¯


    The Marquis could see Cale Henituse leaving without any regrets.


    Furthermore, he could see the sword master and necromancer who were looking around the hall.


    Choi Han and Mary looked around the hall as they slowly turned around to follow behind Cale.


    Mary¡¯s ck robe made it so that the nobles could not see her gaze that was full of curiosity and wariness. She took a quick look around before following behind Cale.


    However, Choi Han¡¯s gaze was fully visible to the nobles.


    The highest-grade expert, Marquis Sand An. He felt as if he could not breathe after seeing the sword master''s gaze on him.


    Choi Han only looked at those who had opposed Cale.


    "Are you noting?¡±


    Choi Han stopped ring after hearing Cale¡¯s voice. Cale had stopped walking and turned around to see what was going on. He then turned away from the nobles and quickly followed behind Cale.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale started to walk again as Choi Han approached him.


    The door slowly closed and the view of Cale¡¯s back slowly disappeared.


    Screeeech- boom!


    Themander could no longer be seen once the doorpletely closed. Crown prince Alberu''s voice filled the room.


    ¡°Let us start the voting for this issue.¡±


    The process moved quieter than ever before.


    One hourter, Cale was able to hear the results through the crown prince.


    They had approved it.


    Other than a few votes, the rest supported the decision to send reinforcements to the Caro Kingdom.


    ¡°Daddy, do you think I''ll get to meet the Commander-nim?¡±


    The father smiled as the child asked while banging on his silver shield.


    ¡°Of course. Isn¡¯t that why we got up so early to stand in the front like this?¡±


    The childughed at his father¡¯s words as joy and anticipation was evident on his face. The father was looking at the child with a nostalgic gaze.


    A few months ago.


    He had cheered for the crown prince and young master Cale on their way to the Mogoru Empire. The father still clearly remembered what young master Cale had said to his son who was cheering for him.


    ¡®I want to be a cool person like you, young master-nim!¡¯


    The noble who was heralded as a hero had said something unexpected when his son had said that.


    ¡®You won¡¯t be cool at all if you are like me.¡¯


    ¡®Take after your father instead. Only your parents are cool enough to hug you and lift you up like this.¡¯


    He had never seen a noble who said things like this.


    Recalling that moment made him still full of pride. He remembered how his son''s eyes had sparkled as he looked at him after hearing young master Cale¡¯s words.


    And today.


    He was back to the streets with his son once again.


    He was here to greet Commander Cale Henituse on his way to the Caro Kingdom.


    Bang. Bang.


    He could hear his son banging on his shield. He heard some of the people around him speaking at that moment.


    ¡°Do you think it is okay for us to send the Commander-nim to the Caro Kingdom when the war is not over yet?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°He''s even taking the sword master-nim and the necromancer-nim with him. Some of the knights and the First Mage Brigade are going as well.¡±


    ¡°But the navy and the Knights Brigade are not going. The other Mage Brigades are not going either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but.¡±


    The citizen continued to speak as if he was calming his scared friend.


    ¡°The Commander-nim personally said to his highness that he would teleport right back if the Roan Kingdom was in danger. He considers our Roan Kingdom to be the most important.¡±


    He started to get emotional and raised his voice.


    ¡°Did you not hear about the conversation the Commander-nim had with his highness?¡±


    ¡°I heard the rumors.¡±


    A rumor spread like wildfire through the capital yesterday.


    It was supposedly a conversation between Cale and the crown prince. They had no way of knowing if it was true or not, but it sounded like something the two of them would say.


    ¡°Do you remember what the Commander-nim said during that conversation?¡±


    ¡°...The Roan Kingdom is strong?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although everybody thinks we are nothing, the Roan Kingdom managed an overwhelming victory and showed our strength is what he said. He said we should trust in ourselves more since we are strong and help out those who are in need. He said we should let the world experience the strength of the Roan Kingdom once again.¡±


    The father who was caressing his son¡¯s head nodded at the citizen¡¯s statement.


    You could trust the words of the person who protected the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°Furthermore, we have the heroes, the sword master-nim and the necromancer-nim. So let¡¯s trust them.¡±


    This was indeed the case.


    There were two very strong heroes.


    ¡°...But to call a necromancer a hero...¡±


    The man who was holding his son started to frown after hearing thatment. He opened his mouth to speak. However, the person talking to that citizen was faster.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the necromancer-nim? The necromancer-nim is a hundred times, no, a thousand times better than those other northeast region''s nobles who did nothing! Did you not see the video? It was a Dragon, a Dragon! How great and mighty did those Dragon bones look? Did you think that was evil?¡±


    ¡°No, but still. You know those stories we''ve heard about.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about those stories? What matters is that we survive.¡±


    ¡®Good, he¡¯s saying what I want to say.¡¯


    The man smiled with satisfaction before lifting his son up to his arms.


    It was at that moment.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    The sound of a trumpet could be heard.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    He fixed his excited son in his arms and looked toward where his son was looking.


    ng. ng.


    Swords were being drawn up toward the sky.


    All sorts of colorful mana orbs shot up to the air as well.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    The child watched the knights and mages walking toward them while in his father¡¯s arms. He then shouted toward his father.


    ¡°That mister must be the sword master-nim!¡±


    He could see a man with ck hair and ck eyes at the center of the knights. The only sword master in the Roan Kingdom.


    It was a man with a pure yet strong face. He also looked handsome enough to draw people''s gazes toward him.


    The child with the shield watched everybody walk by.


    The Mage Brigade, the knights, and the sword master. He saw them all.


    However, the person the child was searching for could not be seen.


    Cale Henituse.


    He was not visible.


    They could only see a carriage behind the sword master.


    ¡®Is the Commander-nim inside the carriage?¡¯


    The child¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    The carriage window slowly lowered as if it understood the child''s thoughts.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Necromancer.


    He could see the necromancer wearing a ck robe. The child cheered for this hero he had never seen before.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Huh?¡±


    However, his face was full of confusion.


    He could not see him.


    He felt as if there should be one more person in the carriage and that it would be Commander Cale-nim. However, the Commander-nim did not show himself.


    Naturally, this was because Cale did not want to show himself.


    ¡°Young master-nim, they are all calling for you.¡±


    ¡°Mary, they are calling you too.¡±


    There were cheers for the necromancer in the crowd as well. Of course, there weren¡¯t as many as the cheers for Choi Han, however, nobody was cursing her.


    ¡®His highness said that he would take care of it.¡¯


    Cale felt as if the crown prince had done something.


    He had told Cale not to worry as they would only receive cheers during this progression. Cale had not asked about it because it was annoying.


    ¡°Still.¡±


    Cale pretended not to see the hesitating Mary as he leaned back into the chair.


    ¡°Young master Shield-nim!¡±


    ¡°Commander Silver Light-nim!¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    He could not help but sigh.


    ¡®Can''t they stop with these cheesy nicknames?¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Excuse me, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°I''m not looking outside.¡±


    He bluntly responded back but Mary hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak. Even Raon who was invisible started to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim, one child is desperately calling for you.¡±


    - Weak human! It is the same child who shook his shield for youst time! I thought he would grow well and he did grow quite a bit in just a few months!


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale frowned quite a bit before moving toward Mary''s side. He then peeked out the window.


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    He could see the child who had an even fancier shield thanst time.


    Cale remembered this child.


    ¡®You won¡¯t be cool at all if you are like me.¡¯


    ¡®Take after your father instead. Only your parents are cool enough to hug you and lift you up like this.¡¯


    This child had made him speak nonsense as he was nervous.


    Cale looked toward the father-son duo who shook their shields fervently once they made eye contact with him before moving back to a corner of the carriage.


    He then put his hand up to his face.


    The number of shields had increased.


    He could see people with silver shields, swords painted ck, and even some wearing ck robes as they cheered.


    However, the number of shields was more than the others.


    ¡®...Damn it.


    What if the shield bes even more trendy?¡¯


    Cale''s expression turned serious. He turned to the side to see Mary. He knew Choi Han would be looking cool as he walked in the front as well.


    ¡®I need to make sure to show off the two of them this time.


    If I do that and make the Dark Elves heroes as a group...


    If we manage an overwhelming victory...


    They will definitely forget about me.¡¯


    Cale who had heard about the number of troops heading toward the Caro Kingdom from Guardian Knight Clopeh dilligently, no, desperately thought about it over and over.


    ¡®Let¡¯s take a back seat this time. Let¡¯s use less of my power this time. Let¡¯s not use the shield if I don''t have to.


    Those were the thoughts in his head as he teleported to the Caro Kingdom and had to greet someone.


    ¡°Oh, I knew you would be here now. Long time no see.¡±


    Cale was shocked.


    The Caro Kingdom had requested reinforcements from the Roan Kingdom as well as the Mogoru Empire, the nation closest to them.


    The two nations naturally agreed to send reinforcements.


    Cale had thought about the reinforcements the Empire would send.


    He was quite curious as to how the Empire would act and what kind of reinforcements they would send, since the Empire was on the same side as the Indomitable Alliance.


    However, this person was not in his calctions.


    ¡°...Have you been well, your highness, Imperial Prince-nim?¡±


    The Mogoru Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince Adin was smiling at Cale who was standing on top of the teleportation magic circle.


    ¡®Why is this bastard here?


    What about the Empire? Don''t you need to defend the Empire?¡¯


    Cale was bbergasted.


    The Imperial Prince smiled as he responded back.


    ¡°Of course. Congrattions on the Roan Kingdom¡¯s victory.¡±


    Cale held back a scoff.


    ¡®Been well my ass.


    You¡¯ve probably been unable to sleep in anger after seeing the Roan Kingdom¡¯s victory.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t need to see it to know that this two-faced bastard was angry about it.


    However, Cale smiled back toward the Imperial Prince. It was unexpected that he ran into the Imperial Prince here at the Caro Kingdom.


    ¡°Have you been well, young master Cale?¡±


    Cale responded back to the Imperial Prince happier than ever.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. I can stretch my legs and sleep well at night thanks to our victory.¡±


    Cale could see the corner of the Imperial Prince''s lips shaking a bit.


    He felt good doing this.


    His smile became wider thinking about how there will be many other things in the future that would make him feel good.


    - Weak human, it¡¯s been a while since you''ve smiled like this! Are you about to scam someone?


    ¡®Scam? No. I''m just smiling.¡¯


    Cale simply let Raon¡¯sments in one ear and out the other.

 Chapter 213: Now Do You Get It? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 213: Now Do You Get It? (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    He could hear Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡°Yes, you should rx after a victory. You need a long break.¡±


    Cale''s expression turned oddly nk.


    You need a long break.


    Someone might think that he was being nice, but Cale was thinking that this two-faced man was telling him to die so that he could get a long break.


    Imperial Prince Adin was pretending to be a good person.


    Cale peeked at Adin while observing the others at the same time.


    He saw a few guard knights behind the Imperial Prince, as well as some of the Caro Kingdom''s people with awkward expressions.


    ¡®I guess they weren''t expecting the Imperial Prince to show up.¡¯


    It was obvious if he thought about it.


    If Imperial Prince Adin was the one who was bringing the reinforcements, the Caro Kingdom would have informed crown prince Alberu.


    Cale quietly watched Imperial Prince Adin take a step toward him. The Imperial Prince approached him before quiet speaking as if he was trying to whisper.


    ¡°That is why I was shocked that you responded to this request. I thought that you would be resting.¡±


    Adin didn''t expect Cale to personallye to the Caro Kingdom. He expected him to rx after his victory.


    The Imperial Prince was speaking as if he was wary of the Caro Kingdom, and Cale responded back in a simr way.


    ¡°I also did not expect to see you here, your highness.¡±


    Why are you here?


    What are you scheming and what are you trying to prevent?


    That was what was on Cale¡¯s mind.


    Someone walked into the teleportation room at that moment.


    ¡°Oh, you''re here!¡±


    Cale had never seen him before, but he had heard enough descriptions about this person that he was able to recognize him.


    Valentino. The Caro Kingdom¡¯s crown prince.


    ¡°I heard that you were in the office, but why are you here?¡±


    Also, Imperial Prince Adin''s longtime friend.


    Valentino patted Imperial Prince Adin on the shoulder as he casually continued to speak. Although there was a significant difference between an Imperial Prince and a crown prince, the two seemed very casual with each other.


    ¡°I am here because I heard that our Empire¡¯s hero was showing up.¡±


    The Imperial Prince smiled and pointed to Cale just as Valentino reached his hand out toward Cale.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Thank you foring to help our Caro Kingdom. I wasing to greet you, but it seems this friend beat me to the punch.¡±


    Crown prince Valentino was famous for not caring much about positions and etiquette. That was why he was able to extend his hand out first to a foreign nation''smander.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you.¡±


    Cale shook Valentino¡¯s hand and showed him just enough respect, as deserving of a crown prince. Valentino smiled at Cale''s response.


    ¡°My type of person. I prefer it like this. I prefer people who are not overly respectful.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cale let go of Valentino¡¯s hand as Valentino looked him over.


    Cale noticed this, but pretended as if he had not. Instead, he was curious about something else.


    ¡®Does crown prince Valentino really trust the Empire and the Imperial Prince as his close friend?¡¯


    Cale had heard a good amount about the Indomitable Alliance from that slightly crazy bastard, Clopeh. The Caro Kingdom was not included in the Alliance.


    The Northern Alliance, Arm, and the Mogoru Empire.


    The Caro Kingdom did not know about their rtionship. If they did, there was no way that they would have sought reinforcements from the Empire.


    ¡®However, they may not know all of the sides of the Empire.¡¯


    The Empire had purchased many ves for the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower to experiment on.


    Was it possible that the Caro Kingdom did not know about the Empire¡¯s evil-doings?


    ¡®I guess that I¡¯ll find out eventually.¡¯


    Cale did not think much about it. The Caro Kingdom would lean toward one side or the other soon enough.


    ¡°Alright, we should not stand around like this. I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Your highness, that is my...¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Crown prince Valentino waved away the Caro Kingdom¡¯s administrator as he stepped forward in order to personally guide them. Cale had been watching this extreme friendliness as Imperial Prince Adin started to speak.


    ¡°I got to see your face and I got to see our young master Cale''s face, so I should head back now.¡±


    ¡°I thought that you were going to stay until the military meeting tonight?¡±


    Crown prince Valentino who had been chatting with the Caro Kingdom¡¯s administrator looked toward Imperial Prince Adin with disappointment. Adin responded back with disappointment as well.


    ¡°I feel worried about leaving the Empire for so long, but Duke Huten is here, so isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°I guess that is true.¡±


    Imperial Prince Adin patted Valentino¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I pray for your victory. I am not saying this as the Imperial Prince of the Empire, but as your close friend.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    Valentino was truly thankful.


    ¡°Duke Huten, soldiers, the Empire¡¯s Knights Brigade, and the Empire¡¯s mages. I know how much you''ve done for me. We will definitely win.¡±


    ¡°Yes! That sounds like the friend that I know!¡±


    The Caro Kingdom¡¯s people and the ones from the Roan Kingdom who did not know about the Empire watched the two heirs share their bond of friendship with smiles on their faces.


    However, one person did not fall for it.


    Cale''s expression had turned stoic without anybody noticing.


    ¡®This is weird.¡¯


    Imperial Prince Adin was acting weird.


    ¡®Why is he acting so friendly?¡¯


    He felt chills on the back of his neck and had an ominous feeling.


    ¡®Furthermore, sword master Duke Huten, the Knights Brigade and mages?¡¯


    He had sent pretty much everyone except the Alchemists.


    The Empire was being extremely benevolent to the Caro Kingdom.


    It would be a beautiful story if it was a true friendship.


    However, there was no way that the Imperial Prince would do that.


    It would be beneficial for the Imperial Prince if the Indomitable Alliance won.


    - ...Weak human. That Imperial Prince bastard¡¯s smile is giving me the creeps.


    ¡®See. Our Raon noticed it as well.¡¯


    Cale looked toward Adin with even more suspicion. It was at that moment.


    Imperial Prince Adin''s gaze turned toward Cale.


    ¡°It was nice seeing you again.¡±


    ¡°It was my pleasure, your highness.¡±


    The rest of the people from the Roan Kingdom watched Cale and the Imperial Prince¡¯s conversation with a smile. The fact that Cale seemed close to the Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince made him seem reliable.


    Their smiles turned even brighter soon enough.


    ¡°Are you the Roan Kingdom¡¯s newest and youngest sword master?¡±


    The Imperial Prince had approached the Roan Kingdom¡¯s pride and new hero, the sword master Choi Han.


    The Roan Kingdom''s Knights Brigade and First Mage Brigade felt proud seeing the awe in the Imperial Prince¡¯s eyes.


    However, one person did not fall for it.


    Cale suppressed the corners of his lips from going up.


    ¡®Oh, how interesting.¡¯


    The Imperial Prince¡¯s gaze was on Choi Han and Mary, however, he spoke to Choi Han instead of Mary, who had her head down.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the guard knight from before was such a strong person.¡±


    He then reached his hand out toward Choi Han.


    It was not easy for the Imperial Prince to reach his hand out toward someone like Choi Han, who had no titles nor rank.


    However, Choi Han was a sword master. On the outside, he seemed to be the youngest sword master on the continent.


    ¡°The birth of the youngest sword master. Can I shake your hand?¡±


    The Imperial Prince looked toward Choi Han with a gentle expression that was full of admiration.


    Cale scoffed internally while watching him.


    ¡®Was his reason foring here to scope out the enemy?¡¯


    Choi Han and Mary.


    Had the Imperial Prince wanted to see them with his own eyes?


    Cale could finally feel that the Imperial Prince was feeling a bit nervous.


    How could he not be?


    On the surface, the Empire and the Roan Kingdom were currently extremely close to each other. They both shared the pains of being hit by magic bomb terror incidents, while Cale had even received the Empire''s Medal of Honor.


    However, things started to go awry from Cale¡¯s territory.


    Cale could imagine how much anger was underneath the Imperial Prince¡¯s mask.


    Cale could leisurely watch the Imperial Prince while knowing that this person who wished to control everything would not have his way. However, he suddenly felt his cheek being itchy.


    In fact, his left cheek felt quite itchy.


    - Human, human! Choi Han is looking at you!


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale turned his head.


    He could see Choi Han staring at him. Furthermore, he could still see the Imperial Prince reaching his hand out.


    Cale had sternly spoken to Choi Han and Mary before they teleported to the Caro Kingdom.


    ¡®The two of you do not need to act. If the situation calls for it, report to me first.¡¯


    One was a terrible actor while the other was so innocent that she would probably tell them everything.


    Cale recalled what he had said before looking back toward Choi Han.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    Cale slightly nodded his head.


    Choi Han then respectfully shook Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s hand with a stoic expression.


    ¡®This punk!¡¯


    Cale felt extremely refreshed for the first time in a long time.


    Choi Han really was a good bastard.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Imperial Prince Adin started tough out loud.


    ¡°My, my, you really are Commander Cale''s loyal subordinate.¡±


    He patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulder as if it was extremely funny. In some ways, it could have seemed as if Choi Han was being disrespectful. Cale interjected in order to gently continue the conversation.


    ¡°He is still rusty with etiquette, so I had warned him beforeing here. It seems that he took me too literally. I thank you for being understanding, your highness.¡±


    ¡°No, it was nothing. It¡¯s understandable from someone who is not a noble. To be able to reach this level of sword mastery at this age is not possible if you pay attention to any other things. Isn¡¯t that right, Choi Han?¡±


    ¡®Hooo.¡¯


    Cale was amused that the Imperial Prince already knew Choi Han''s name.


    ¡®Is someone in the Roan Kingdom''s pce a mole for the Empire?¡¯


    A cold gaze brushed by Cale¡¯s eyes.


    It was at that moment. Choi Han responded back to the Imperial Prince.


    ¡°You are correct, your highness. In order to create our leg, mm, our history, I believe I need to focus on sharpening my skills even more.¡±


    Our history. The Roan Kingdom''s people felt a sense of pride.


    The ck robe moved as Mary looked toward Choi Han¡¯s back.


    Our, ¡®leg.¡¯ The end of that word was probably, ¡®end.¡¯ Only Mary had understood and clenched her fists.


    Choi Han''s terrible acting did note out as he spoke the truth.


    ¡°Hahaha, indeed. What a wonderful young man. The necromancer behind you as well. Both of you are destined to be heroes. Why doesn¡¯t our Empire have such individuals?¡±


    ¡°I know, right? I''m sad that the Caro Kingdom doesn¡¯t have them either.¡±


    The two heirsughed as they slowly ended the conversation.


    ¡°I''ll be heading back now.¡±


    Imperial Prince Adin and his guard knights walked toward the teleportation magic circle and returned to the Empire.


    A few hourster, Cale participated in the Caro Kingdom¡¯s military meeting.


    There were only a few people sitting around this small round table.


    The Caro Kingdom¡¯s crown prince Valentino and the Empire¡¯s Duke Huten.


    These two were familiar to Cale, however, there were others who Cale did not recognize.


    The Caro Kingdom¡¯smander. He was themanding officer for this battle.


    And one more person.


    The Caro Kingdom¡¯s Church of the Sun God¡¯s bishop. He was there representing the churches.


    However, he did not show any animosity toward Cale nor Mary. He just smiled like a proper priest when he made eye contact with Cale.


    Cale recalled what crown prince Valentino had said to him earlier.


    ¡®The churches within the kingdom have agreed to help us. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone provoking your subordinate. They said so themselves, and we''ve been very stern with them about it as well.¡¯


    Cale was satisfied with how the Caro Kingdom had paid attention to things he may need. As war was on the horizon, the churches finally seemed to be able to differentiate between our side and the enemy.


    There were only a few people at this small round table, however, there were many people standing behind these seated individuals.


    They were all the guards for each of the individuals, with Mary, Choi Han, and Vice Captain Hilsman all standing behind Cale.

 Chapter 214: Now Do You Get It? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 214: Now Do You Get It? (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    He had asked Mary beforeing to this meeting.


    ¡®Mary, a priest of the Sun God will be there. Do you still want to go? I think it is fine if you rest here with Raon.¡¯


    ¡®I do not need to hide. I am strong. Vice Captain Hilsman-nim told me that the words of the priests are bullshit. I also wish to be like Choi Han-nim and stand behind you, no matter what happens.¡¯


    ¡®If that is your will, then let¡¯s go together.¡¯


    Raon had said something as well.


    ¡®- Weak human, do not worry. I will protect good Mary!¡¯


    Raon liked Mary quite a bit. Cale thought that it might be because their lives had a lot of simrities.


    Cale stopped thinking about Raon and Mary as he looked toward the person exining the n. He needed to focus on the meeting.


    ¡°The battle will take ce at the Caro Kingdom¡¯s Castle Leona.¡±


    The chief¡¯s finger pointed to a map of the Caro Kingdom.


    ¡°To the south of the Caro Kingdom is the Land of Death, one of the Five Forbidden Regions. That is why there is no chance of the Indomitable Allianceing through there.¡±


    He drew an X with his finger over the Land of Death. He then moved his finger toward the center of the Caro Kingdom.


    "Based on their current route, there is a good chance that they willnd on the central shores. The central shores are the closest point to the Caro Kingdom¡¯s capital.¡±


    The Caro Kingdom had given up on a naval battle.


    Their navy was weak and it was difficult to get reinforcements out in the waters.


    They thus chose to aim for a battle on the central shores instead.


    That ce was less developed and did not have many people. In addition, there were tworge mountains right by the shore.


    They didn¡¯t know what was making the Indomitable Alliance so confident toe to the central area instead of the northern area of the Caro Kingdom, but it was a good opportunity for the Caro Kingdom.


    ¡°That is why we have moved the food stored in warehouses and the citizens living in the central shores region and have also moved all of our forces near Castle Leona.¡±


    His finger pointed to therge castle by the central shores.


    Castle Leona.


    ording to the map, it seemed to berger than the other castles in the Caro Kingdom.


    ¡°Castle Leona is located between the two mountains by the central shores. You can just think of it as there being no path to the capital without going through Castle Leona.¡±


    Although the enemy could hike through the two mountains, the chances of that were slim.


    It was not that easy to climb past those mountains on foot.


    ¡°What is the number of ships in the Indomitable Alliance¡¯s fleet?¡±


    The Mogoru Empire¡¯s Duke Huten asked the question.


    The Duke looked extremely natural in pretending not to know, even though he already knew about it.


    ¡°Approximately 500-600 ships, Duke-nim. There are manyrge vessels within the group. It is expected that a significant number of soldiers are inside of these ships.¡±


    The problem was the quality of those soldiers.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    The chief let out a fake cough before looking toward Cale and starting to speak.


    ¡°Their abilities in the Roan Kingdom''s Henituse territory was significant. That is why we believe we need to pay a lot of attention to the castle defense.¡±


    Cale just quietly listened.


    He would have probably thought of a way to stop them before the fleet arrived on shore, however, he also understood why the Caro Kingdom would choose to give up on naval warfare and instead n to fight on the shores.


    The Caro Kingdom needed to protect themselves from the Indomitable Alliance.


    However, there was more.


    It needed to protect itself from the Empire and the Roan Kingdom.


    That was probably why they wanted to proceed somewhere that they could bring out the most of their strength. Cale was sitting still as he did not wish to be deeply involved in another kingdom''s issues.


    The chief continued to speak.


    ¡°As Castle Leona is a castle that protects the central shores, it is quiterge. You can think of it as being a triangr shape with three towers at the center. Each tower is approximately the size of a decent small castle.¡±


    Crown prince Valentino started to speak.


    ¡°I guess that we can each defend a tower.¡±


    He smiled and looked toward Cale and Duke Huten, who both understood his intentions. The chief continued to speak.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. Since Castle Leona is built to the north of the shores, the central tower will be manned by our Caro Kingdom and the northern tower by the Mogoru Empire. As for the southern tower, mm.¡±


    The chief hesitated for a moment before looking toward Cale.


    They were originally nning on leaving the southern tower to the Roan Kingdom. This was because they had promised arge number of reinforcements.


    However, the actual number that showed up was...pitiful.


    Although the quality may be better than anyone else, there were less than 100 people.


    Could they leave the southern tower to this small number?


    ¡°That, we calcted incorrectly when we nned and were thinking about leaving the southern tower to the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    The chief used flowerynguage as he did not dare to tell people who came to help them that there was an error because they brought too little people.


    Duke Huten, who realized the awkwardness, started to speak.


    ¡°Commander Cale, don¡¯t you have too little number to defend the entire southern tower? How about I share some knights and archers with you? What do you think?¡±


    He was being decently respectful to Cale, who was amander.


    Crown prince Valentino and the Caro Kingdom''smander added on.


    ¡°No, it may make more sense for us to send more from our central forces. What do you think,mander?¡±


    ¡°I believe that is better as well. Since the Roan Kingdom''s forces are extremely skilled, we should be able to handle the rest if the Roan Kingdom can take care of the enemy''s core forces.¡±


    The conversation was quite calm.


    Nobody was raising their voice while each side were trying to help the others up. The actions of each side made the chief feel good.


    The chief smiled as he started to speak.


    ¡°Yes, and each tower will be assigned healers from the Church of the Sun God and other light-affinity churches, so, you do not need to worry about any healing. Isn¡¯t that right, bishop-nim?¡±


    The chief looked toward the bishop who came as the representative of the churches and gently asked. The Caro Kingdom had promised a significant amount of donations to bring them here. The churches naturally agreed after hearing therge sum.


    ¡°Of course, you do not need to worry.¡±


    The bishop smiled as he continued.


    ¡°At least the Caro Kingdom and the Mogoru Empire won¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    The chief¡¯s smile disappeared.


    The church alliance, and the Church of the Sun God which was at the center of that alliance, was willing to heal the Mogoru Empire''s soldiers even though there was some friction between the two groups.


    However, they were not willing for one ce.


    ¡°However, it is impossible for the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Just what...!¡±


    Crown prince Valentino frowned and looked toward the bishop. This was different than their original agreement.


    ¡°I cannot do anything about it, your highness.¡±


    The bishop smiled and pointed toward the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°That person will die if divine power is used on her.¡±


    The bishop was pointing at the ck robe.


    ¡°She is a necromancer who eats dead mana in order to survive.¡±


    The church needed to have a positive rtionship with the Empire for future benefits. However, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s actions to support a necromancer was something that made them lose face.


    The church was somewhere where face and pride were more important than anything else.


    The Empire¡¯s Duke Huten let out a groan and leaned back in his chair. It was his way of saying that he was not going to get involved.


    ¡°...Bishop, do you know what it means to act this way in front of people who havee to help us?¡±


    Crown prince Valentino¡¯s stiff expression turned toward the bishop, however, the bishop kept his mouth shut. They had not received the promised money yet and it would be the Caro Kingdom''s loss if they pulled out.


    They just had to tell their believers that they could not help the Caro Kingdom because it chose to take the side of a cursed existence.


    ¡°Our decision is firm.¡±


    Crown prince Valentino could not believe it. It was different than what they had discussed. In fact, the bishop put on an expression as if to say that he was the one who was wronged.


    ¡°I cannot do anything about it. We originally tried to help the Roan Kingdom''s people as well, however, Commander Cale and the Roan royalty refused to hand the necromancer over.¡±


    ¡°...Is that so? You n to fool around with people¡¯s lives like this?¡±


    Crown prince Valentino¡¯s expression changed. The bishop flinched at the cold gaze, but did not change his mind.


    ¡°Fool around? I am just saying there is someone who cannot be healed, as well as people who do not have the qualifications to be healed.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Wow, unbelievable.¡±


    Crown prince Valentino turned his head. He could see Cale smiling.


    However, there was a vicious aura about him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would speak such bullshit in a ce like this.¡±


    Cale really didn¡¯t know that they would bluntly say it like this.


    His confident words changed the atmosphere around the table once again. Valentino looked toward Cale with an odd expression. His eyes were full of curiosity after seeing Cale speak such rough words.


    However, the bishop could not stand it.


    Bullshit?


    He jumped up and started to shout.


    ¡°What did you just-¡±


    ¡°I don''t need it.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Cale was extremely annoyed.


    He decided to forgo any respect and return to his trash self for the first time in a while.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any healing from bastards like you.¡±


    ¡°W, what is this crudenguage! To show such attitude to us-!¡±


    The trash Cale ignored him and started to speak.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    Cale looked toward Mary. He made her listen to useless crap. He was most annoyed with himself right now.


    He was worried that Mary would think that the Roan Kingdom was unable to get treated by priests because of her and that she herself was someone who could not be healed.


    That was why Cale started to speak.


    He was going to tell her to not have such nonsensical thoughts.


    At least, that was his n.


    However, Mary started to speak first.


    ¡°There is no reason for me to hide.¡±


    Cale stopped himself from talking.


    ¡°I am cool.¡±


    The mechanical yet innocent voice that did not have any sense of hesitation.


    Cale started to smile.


    - I am going to kill that bastard.


    Cale disagreed with Raon''s words as he started to speak.


    It was not enough.


    Raon¡¯s desired action was not enough to satisfy his trash self.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Y, you dare to ignore me, you dare to ignore the church!¡±


    Cale could see the frown on the bishop''s face.


    ¡°The real curse will be on you and the church.¡±


    ¡°W, what?¡±


    Cale changed his ns.


    As a trash, couldn¡¯t he change his ns based on how he felt?


    Wasn¡¯t that what made someone trash?


    Originally, his n was to draw in the Caro Kingdom¡¯s Church of the Sun God in order to attack the Mogoru Empire.


    However, there was now a change of ns.


    The Empire and the Church of the Sun God.


    These bastards are a set from now on.


    Who are they to decide who is qualified to be healed?


    The Condemnation of the Sun must fall on these bastards¡¯ heads.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Cale made his intentions clear.


    ¡°We are enough for the southern tower.¡±


    ¡°Commander Cale, I understand how you may be feeling, but we need to make sure nobody gets hurt. I will properly take care of today''s issues-¡±


    ¡°They will not get hurt.¡±


    Valentino''s mouth instantly closed.


    He could see that Cale was confident without an ounce of hesitation.


    Will not get hurt.


    Why?


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom brought heroes with us.¡±


    Cale''s gaze headed toward the bishop who was still standing.


    ¡°Have you ever felt so much pain that you wanted to die?¡±


    ¡°What the-!¡±


    ¡°We call the people who overcame such pain, ¡®heroes.¡¯¡±


    So much pain that you wanted to die.


    Mary recalled her past. She recalled the days of having to survive through being poisoned by dead mana. Choi Han also thought about his days of surviving in the Forest of Darkness.


    "The people behind me are people who overcame such pain.¡±


    Cale started to speak with more certainty than ever.


    ¡°They are people that I can trust to have my back.¡±


    The two people behind Cale, especially the ck-robed Mary, opened up their shoulders.


    There was no reason for her to cower or hide.


    ¡°Qualifications to be healed? I don''t need such bullshit.¡±


    As Cale mentioned, they didn¡¯t need anything like that.


    They were already perfect as they were.


    Cale stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Are you done with the briefing?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Ah, yes.¡±


    The chief honestly answered the unexpected question.


    ¡°The minor details will probably be delivered to each faction.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. You are correct.¡±


    Cale slightly bowed toward crown prince Valentino.


    ¡°Then I will be heading out first.¡±


    ¡°...I wille to look for youter.¡±


    Cale was not angry at the Caro Kingdom. They had done as much as they could. It was just that the church alliance was blind.


    ¡°Commander, what do you think you are doing? Apologize for your ludicrous statements about the church!¡±


    The bishop huffed as he looked at Cale.


    Cale walked toward the room door. He looked around at the gazes focused on him before finally looking at the bishop.


    He walked past him and quietly whispered.


    ¡°You lost your opportunity.¡±


    ¡®Opportunity?¡¯


    The bishop looked back at Cale wondering what nonsense he was spewing now, however, Cale kicked the door open and left without any hesitation. The bishop who was watching Cale''s rough actions suddenly felt it getting chilly and turned his gaze before freezing up.


    Choi Han and Hilsman.


    The two of them were quietly observing him until Mary left, before following behind Cale and Mary as if they were guarding both of them.


    Cale''s group could hear Cale''s mumbling once they arrived at his bedroom.


    ¡°The Church of the Sun God has lost their opportunity to survive.¡±

 Chapter 215: Reversal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 215: Reversal (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The soldier clenched onto the handle of his spear with a heavy heart as he stepped onto the stairs.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    He had stepped on top of these sturdy stone stairs for many years. However, the expression on his face as he stepped up these stairs looked as if he had eaten some disgusting food.


    ¡®Just why?!¡¯


    He could see the outside behind the shoulders of the soldier in front of him.


    He then made his way out of the exit.


    Swoooooooosh-


    A cool breeze brushed by his cheeks.


    He could see an open area in front of him as well.


    Castle Leona.


    There were also three towers surrounding thisrge castle. The soldier who was stationed on the castle wall by the southern tower curled up.


    ¡®Just why did I have to end up on the Roan Kingdom''s side instead of the Empire or the central area?!¡¯


    He was one of the few soldiers stationed at the southern tower. The Roan Kingdom had said that they had enough, however, they were told that a few soldiers were still needed in order to rymands from the central forces.


    The soldier¡¯s tasks were mainly delivering messages and doing other misceneous tasks. Of course, a spear was in his hand just in case it was needed.


    ¡°...How empty.¡±


    The soldier started to frown even more after hearing the other soldier¡¯sment.


    Empty.


    It really was empty.


    The Roan Kingdom had less than 100 soldiers.


    It was nowhere near enough to fill the southern castle wall and the tower that was the size of a small castle. The soldier looked around before sighing.


    ¡°The Empire¡¯s side is amazing.¡±


    The northern tower. The Empire¡¯s soldiers, knights, and mages filled the entirety of the northern castle wall. They could also see the sword master, Duke Huten, who was leading them.


    They could also see numerous Caro Kingdom soldiers in the central tower that was slightly behind the other two towers in a triangr formation.


    However, there was a bigger issue at hand.


    ¡°...Why are there so many?¡±


    He could see the central shores underneath the southern tower.


    There were manyrge ships docked at the shores.


    The Indomitable Alliance and the Caro Kingdom''s alliance had been at a standstill ever since early this morning. The soldier could feel his hands and feet shaking as he was preparing for his first ever war.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t be at the central tower with the rest of the Caro Kingdom''s forces, being with the Empire might have raised his chances of survival.


    No, even if he had to fight, he wanted to fight somewhere that looked properly prepared!


    The soldier¡¯s expression was a mess.


    The enemy fleet was filling up the entire shore, to the point that you could not even see the water.


    The entire area would be swarmed by the enemy if the soldiers and knights inside of the ships charged toward them. Just thinking about thatrge number of enemies charging toward this castle made the soldier get the chills.


    Of courses, there were catapults and wooden pirs installed in order to fight against the enemies. However, that was at the central and northern towers.


    That was not the case in this empty southern tower.


    ¡®...Even if a bunch of strong people came over.¡¯


    The story of the Roan Kingdom''s victory was already widespread.


    People had been talking about this unbelievable victory quite a bit.


    Honestly speaking, the soldier had personally volunteered toe to the Roan Kingdom''s side. That was because the story of their victory was heating him up.


    ¡®I want to fight in such a battle and win against strong opponents! I want to be victorious!¡¯


    That was the reason he had requested to be with the Roan Kingdom''s forces, however, the reality of the situation was making him afraid.


    ¡°Why do you look so scared?¡±


    The soldier lifted his head up. His senior soldier was speaking. This person had been a soldier for about 10 years longer than he had, and they had be close enough that he was like an uncle to him. He hesitated for a moment before responding back.


    ¡°I just...I just wonder if I''ll manage to survive.¡±


    Spirit and survival werepletely different issues.


    ¡°You can¡¯t think so negatively already.¡±


    ¡°...But it is the truth.¡±


    The soldier¡¯s gaze went toward the other towers before returning to his own. He then lowered his head.


    ¡°I know the people from the Roan Kingdom are strong, however, will they have time to protect us while they fight? There will be a lot of gaps here due to the low number of people, making it much more likely that we will get hurt.¡±


    The strong people from the Roan Kingdom may survive. They may even be victorious.


    No, the Caro Kingdom alliance was expecting to either end up in a draw or a win against the Indomitable Alliance based on their current forces. The Empire had brought over a significant number of reinforcements, and the side defending a castle always held the advantage.


    However, he had no way of knowing whether he would be able to see that victory.


    That was what was making him afraid.


    ¡°Even yesterday, the other towers were busy with things but our side just had the knights and mages all digging. We don''t even know why we are digging.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s forces had spent all day yesterday digging through the ground.


    He had wondered if they were digging traps, however, that did not seem to be it.


    They just answered back that they were digging when he asked, making him even more frustrated.


    ¡°They won''t even include us! We¡¯re all on the same side!¡±


    He was casually speaking to his uncle-like senior just like he usually did. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm, Commander-nim. That seems to be the thought on their minds. I don¡¯t think that is good for morale.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    The soldier flinched. His senior stepped forward in order to block him. The young soldier slowly turned around.


    A group of people were climbing up the stone stairs behind him.


    They were the main characters of the overwhelming victory in the Roan Kingdom.


    The young soldier could see the stoic expression on the red-haired Commander Cale Henituse¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t look scary, but he looked extremely difficult to approach.


    Behind him was Choi Han, the youngest sword master, the necromancer Mary, as well as the knights and mages.


    It was the entire group from the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°...Ah, oo.¡±


    The soldier could not close his mouth and did not know what to do.


    ¡®Did he hear me?¡¯


    The soldier could see someone smiling at him. He knew this person.


    He had introduced himself in front of the southern tower¡¯s soldiers yesterday.


    Vice Captain Hilsman from the Roan Kingdom''s Henituse territory.


    Hilsman was the one who had just spoken.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    The soldier¡¯s pupils started to shake. It was at that moment. The young soldier made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Do not worry.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    The young soldier asked back in confusion.


    He could see themander walk past him to the top of the tower. Themander started to speak to the few soldiers assigned to the southern tower.


    ¡°I already consider you as being on our side.¡±


    Although Cale spoke with no emotions, the words echoed in the soldier¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all survive together and go for drinks afterward.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The soldier watched Cale''s back as he headed to the top of the tower. He could see the sword master and necromancer following behind him.


    Furthermore, he could see people starting to line up along the southern castle wall.


    They were the mages of the Mage Brigade and the knights from the Roan Kingdom. They walked past the soldiers and stood as close to the ledge as possible.


    Someone approached the young soldier who was watching with a nk expression.


    ¡°Ahem, let me say something since it would be bad if the morale goes down.¡±


    It was Vice Captain Hilsman.


    He puffed up his chest as he started to speak.


    ¡°There is a famous saying in our Henituse territory. No, it is actually starting to be famous throughout the entire Roan Kingdom. Thinking about this phrase will make you not be scared.¡±


    ¡®What is he saying?¡¯


    The soldier could not understand Vice Captain Hilsman clearly because themander¡¯s words were still ringing in his mind. However, the soldier could not help but look at Hilsman after hearing what he had to say next.


    Hilsman felt the gazes of the few soldiers falling on him as he started to speak.


    ¡°The shield will not break. Ah.¡±


    Hilsman let out an, ¡®ah,¡¯ as if he had taken a drink.


    However, the soldiers could not hide their confusion. Cale''s shield was known to be strong, however, this phrase had not spread to the other kingdoms yet.


    Vice Captain Hilsman smiled at the confused soldiers before he added on.


    ¡°Just remember it. Everyone on our side holds this phrase in our heart.¡±


    Our side.


    Those words made the soldier look in front of him. He could see the mages and the knights. Hilsman''s voice echoed around his ear.


    ¡°You will naturallye to think of this when we are fighting together. So, let¡¯s give it our best.¡±


    Hilsman left the group with that as he quickly followed behind Cale, who had disappeared up into the tower.


    The shield will not break.


    The soldier repeated that sentence in his mind. He heard his senior soldier, the man who was like his uncle and had taught him spear arts since he was young, make ament at that moment.


    ¡°Looks like we don''t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir.¡±


    His worries had disappeared.


    ¡°We just need to do our part properly.¡±


    The soldiers checked for their horn trumpets, spears, and rms after hearing the most senior soldier speak. Their jobs were to report the status of the battle.


    Commander Cale may have a videomunication device, however, these soldiers were like the capiries in your body that were required for blood to flow throughout the body.


    Their mindsets changed just a bit.


    Cale, who did not know this, looked toward Hilsman who was slowly catching up and had a bitter expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your face?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Hilsmanughed out loud while Cale just let it go. He didn''t know what Hilsman had said to the soldiers, however, the way he was smiling made him feel iffy. However, Cale did not have any time to pay attention to that.


    ¡°Sir, you were here!¡±


    One of the Caro Kingdom''s knights came up to the top of the tower behind Hilsman. It was the knight who was assigned to help Cale out.


    He was also someone who was from a family of healers.


    Crown prince Valentino had apologized to Cale numerous times even though he was of a higher status. The apology was genuine.


    He also said that he was notfortable sending Cale into battle without healers, even though Cale said his group would be fine, and thus dispatched this knight, as well as a mage who could do simple healing, to their tower.


    Just two people. Although they were only two people, Cale could feel that Valentino had really tried his best. He had said that he would send some more soldiers as well.


    Of course, Cale had said that they were not needed.


    He had a ton of money and potions. Cale was someone who walked around with highest-grade potions in a spatial dimension. He was capable of taking care of his people.


    ¡°The wind is quite rough today.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    His gaze was focused on the sights in front of him.


    Swoooooooosh-


    He could see the shores along with the rough winds.


    He could see therge ships as well.


    There was also therge mountain to the left of the southern tower.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I can see the Land of Death as well.¡±


    It was far to the south. The Land of Death was located between the mountain and the shores. This desert made up the majority of the southern region of the Caro Kingdom.


    Since the sun was about to set, the desert¡¯s sands were still as red as blood.


    The Caro Kingdom''s knight quickly started to speak.


    ¡°The Land of Death may be visible, but there is no need to worry as it will not harm us. There is no reason for the enemy to escape in that direction either.¡±


    The knight could see themander start to smile.


    ¡°Yes. They cannot escape.¡±


    The knight felt an unknown sense of chill from Cale''s low voice, however, he quickly returned to his senses and exined his reason foring.


    ¡°It looks like we will maintain this standstill and the battle will start tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is a region where it is difficult to use guerri tactics at night, and it is not easy for tworge armies to fight at night either.¡±


    The knight looked toward the shore with a slightly rxed expression.


    ¡°Furthermore, the enemy has not revealed themselves from their ships yet.¡±


    That was indeed the case.


    Although they saw some people walking on top of the enemy ships, they had not seen anybody else. It meant that they were all within their ships.


    ¡°They will need to either walk or use something like horses in order to move forward, but the fact that they are still within the ships makes us believe that they will not attack today. They need to prepare before they can attack as well.¡±


    That was one of the reasons the Caro Kingdom was so confident.


    A battle on the ground required both sides to reveal their cards.


    That was why the fact that they had not shown themselves even as the sun was going down made the chief believe that the battle would start tomorrow.


    Cale did not say anything as he nodded his head.


    The knight bowed his head.


    ¡°Then I will head back to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The knight looked at Cale, who did not give any other orders, with an odd gaze before heading down the stairs.


    ¡®He is taciturn.¡¯


    The story about how Cale had cussed out the bishop had made its way around. Maybe that was why, but the knight looked at themander with amazement after seeing this taciturn side and hearing about the Cale¡¯s other rough side.


    ¡°I just need to wait at the castle wall since I made my report-¡±


    He could not finish his sentence.


    Screeeech-


    A sharp noise reached the knight¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He blocked his ears with his hands after hearing the noise, however, he had to quickly remove his hands from his ears.


    Boooom.


    The ground started to shake.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He urgently grabbed onto the wall.


    Screech. Screeeech-


    Boom. Boom.


    Numerous noises could be heard.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    The knight used the wall for support as he urgently rushed down the stairs. He could see the messenger soldier at the bottom.


    ng.


    The spear in the young soldier''s hand fell to the ground.


    His face was full of fear.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    The knight turned his head. At the same time, a loud noise started to fill Castle Leona.


    Beeeeeeeep- Beeeeeeeep-


    War.


    It was the rm signaling the start of the battle.


    ¡°...This.¡±


    The knight''s eyes opened wide.


    Screech, screech.


    It was the sound of wheels.


    Screeeech-


    However, it soon stopped making noise, as if it had gotten used to rolling.


    Boooom. Boom.


    The ground continued to shake.


    No, the shore was shaking.


    ¡°What the hell......!¡±


    The knight could not close his mouth.


    The ships were rushing toward them.


    Therge ships moved out of the water and wereing toward the castle.


    There were wheels underneath the ships.


    Those wheels were working hard in order to move the ship across thend.


    Although therge ships were not moving, the enemy¡¯s small and mid-sized ships were driving through the ground.


    ¡®That¡¯s possible?¡¯


    That was the thought on the knight¡¯s mind, but whether it was possible was not the problem right now. He was seeing it with his own eyes.


    A thought crossed his mind at that moment.


    ¡®The northern shores are all sand dunes......!¡¯


    The Caro Kingdom¡¯s northern shores were famous for their sand dunes.


    However, the central shores were the only shores in the entire Caro Kingdom that did not have that much sand.


    ¡®... So the reason they picked the central shores was not because it was close to the capital!¡¯


    The knight could not say anything.


    Small and mid-sized ships that should be sailing across the ocean were rushing toward them likerge carriages.


    Their speed was amazing.


    The hundreds of ships rushing toward them as the sun went down brought out a significant amount of pressure.


    They then noticed people appearing on top of the ships.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but groan.


    Boom. Boom.


    The Bears were on top of the ships that were rumbling the ground. Theirrge shadows started to appear one by one on top of the ships.


    ¡°...The Bear tribe.¡±


    The Bears were in their berserk state.


    The Bears on top of the ships were the Brown Bears and Pr Bears which were known as being the strongest of the Bears. They had expected the Bear tribe, however, there was still a significant number of them.


    The knight¡¯s pupils started to shake after seeing the mid-sized ship at the front of the fleet.


    ¡°Kahahahaha!¡±


    There was someoneughing in his berserk state on top of the ship.


    It was a Bear that was close to 3 meters in size.


    White fur.


    The berserk Pr Bear was rushing toward the castle with red eyes.


    The other Bears started tough as well, as if they were responding to hisughter. This scene made the soldiers and knights who had never experienced war before start to be afraid.


    Screeeech- boom!


    The doors on therge ships opened.


    Soldiers appeared like ants from them.


    The endless descent of the enemy soldiers made the knight gulp.


    ¡°Split up!¡±


    The Pr Bear''s shout echoed throughout the shores.


    The ships split into three groups at that moment.


    Beeeeeeeep- Beeeeeeeep-


    The rm was still going off in Castle Leona.


    However, the knight could not hear the rm anymore. He could only see the Bears, ships, and the enemy soldiers with the enemy knights behind them.


    ¡®What the......!¡¯


    The enemy had the momentum.


    The knight could feel it. The level of pressure was different.


    It was at that moment.


    Pat.


    The knight jerked in shock as he turned around. He could see the person who had ced his hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°...Commander-nim.¡±


    He could see Commander Cale.


    He moved his hand away from the knight¡¯s shoulder before bending over to pick up the spear.


    ¡°Take good care of it.¡±


    He then handed it over to the young soldier who had dropped it.


    The soldier received the spear with shaking hands. Cale patted the soldier''s shoulders before walking past him.


    ¡°You can''t lose your weapon when the enemies are in front of you.¡±


    His confident voice was also calm.


    Themander walked past the soldiers and stood close to the ledge.


    In some respects, this was the most dangerous spot.


    However, the soldier could see themander smile with a rxed expression. His shaking hands finally stopped shaking.


    He heard themander¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    The soldier could see the sword master who only seemed about a year or two older than him standing next to Cale.


    Choi Han was waiting for Cale to speak.


    Cale looked down at the castle wall.


    He remembered a part of what Guardian Knight Clopeh had told him.


    The Bear tribe is most likely leading the fleet headed to the Caro Kingdom. They wish fornd.¡¯


    ¡®They are probably hiding a secret weapon as well. The Bear tribe and the me Dwarf tribe are sly and have a lot of secrets.¡¯


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°That was it.¡±


    These ships were the secret weapon.


    Although they could not make magic devices, the me Dwarf tribe was talented in making mechanical devices.


    - Human, I can feel the power of magic stonesing from the ships.


    ¡®The me Dwarf tribe is the most shady and smart.¡¯


    Raon''s voice and Clopeh''s information mixed in Cale''s mind.


    ¡®They can¡¯t make magic devices?


    Isn¡¯t that ship being moved by mana?¡¯


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Kahahaha! Come at me!¡±


    Cale could hear the voice of the berserk Brown Bears that were heading for the southern tower. Therge Pr Bear from earlier had gone toward the central tower.


    Since they were sly, those loud shouts andughter were all probably just an act.


    ¡°Excuse me,mander-nim. We are getting a call from the central tower.¡±


    The mage who was assigned to the tower cautiously offered the videomunication device to Cale. However, she could see Cale starting to speak without looking at her.


    ¡°We can¡¯t lose a battle of momentum.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    It was the moment she asked in shock.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale pointed to the bottom of the castle wall. He could see the Brown Bears on top of the ship in the front of the group headed for the southern tower. Cale pointed to the ship.


    ¡°Break it.¡±


    It was the moment he said that.


    Tap.


    A quiet stepping noise could be heard.


    ¡°...Oh!¡±


    The young soldier could not help but gasp.


    Choi Han was flying.


    The ck-haired swordsman was flying as he kicked off the castle wall.


    His sword was covered by a ck aura that was shooting up into the sky.

 Chapter 216: Reversal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 216: Reversal (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    He was like a bird.


    And this bird was aiming to catch a prey.


    Choi Han¡¯s body shot down toward the ground.


    ¡°I finally get to see you, you bastard!¡±


    The Brown Bear in the vanguard ship did not flinch after seeing Choi Han. In fact, he shouted as if he had been waiting for Choi Han.


    ¡°You think that you can destroy this ship with that puny aura of yours?!¡±


    There was a reason the Brown Bear was confident.


    The fake Dragon yer Syrem had been the only one to return from the Henituse territory. Based on the message he had sent prior to the naval battle with the Roan Kingdom, Choi Han¡¯s aura could not extend past 2 meters.


    That was why there was no way that he could cut through this ship that was multiple times the maximum size of his aura.


    The ship would not stop as long as the wheels on both sides continued to roll.


    ¡°I will definitely kill the Henituse bastards that killed my close friends!¡±


    Only Brown Bears were on the ships heading toward the Roan Kingdom''s side. They were from the same tribe as the Bears that had attacked the Henituse territory.


    The veins on the arms of the berserk Brown Bear started to be visible on their arms.


    One person was on the ground while the other was falling to the ground.


    The Brown Bear made eye contact with Choi Han. He could see that Choi Han was quietly muttering something.


    The Brown Bear subconsciously tried to read Choi Han¡¯s lips.


    ¡®How funny.¡¯


    ¡®Funny?¡¯


    The Brown Bear jumped up from the deck after suddenly feeling chills run down his back.


    Choi Han shed his sword horizontally at that moment.


    His sword was moving slowly, albeit with a significant amount of strength. The sword headed down to the ground.


    ¡°T, This! Dodge it!¡±


    The Brown Bear subconsciously shouted.


    2 meters.


    The ck aura should not be able to go beyond two meters.


    However, the aura had turned into a spear the moment Choi Han struck down.


    It was a spear that seemed to never end.


    The ck auraing out of Choi Han¡¯s fingertip was extremely long, as if it wasughing at thement about being 2 meters long. It then pierced through the ship.


    Baaaaaang!


    The first explosion of the battle went off.


    ¡°C, crazy!¡±


    The Brown Bearnded on the ground and looked behind him with a shocked expression.


    The sword had pierced the ship.


    The ship was urately pierced in the middle into two halves. The me Dwarf tribe had designed this ship to be capable of withstanding most average levels of magic.


    But such a ship was split into two.


    But that was not it.


    It had also destroyed two more ships in the process.


    ¡°...What the hell.¡±


    Silence filled the battleground for a moment.


    The Brown Bear slowly turned back around.


    ¡°It''s been a while.¡±


    He could see the ck-haired sword master.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I shot my power out like this all at once.¡±


    His gaze was focused on the Brown Bear.


    The Brown Bear subconsciously flinched.


    ¡°I, I heard that your aura was unable to get longer than 2 meters-!¡±


    The Dragon yer had not lied.


    However, there were different ways of being one meter long.


    There are things that were just one meter long, and then there were things that are normally ten meters long, but werepressed into one meter. These two ways of being one meter long were very different.


    The Indomitable Alliance had received false information because the Dragon yer was more focused on healing himself than reporting on the situation. The Dragon yer was then captured by Cale, making the Indomitable Alliance unable to get the correct information.


    ¡®How funny.¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s words echoed in the back of the Brown Bear¡¯s mind once again.


    Choi Han had truly found the Brown Bear''s actions to be funny.


    Why was the side that had chosen to attack their corner territory seeking revenge?


    The majority of the Brown Bears were killed by the Dragon yer exploding the wyverns anyway.


    Why were the attackers ming the defenders?


    Were they just supposed to die like the enemy wanted them to do?


    War was an extremely dirty mud field where some die and some survive. Choi Han did not want to show any pity or sympathy on such a battlefield.


    Protecting my people and my family.


    Choi Han wanted to do that, even if it meant that he himself would get dirty in the process.


    Ooooooong.


    The ck aura shot out of his sword again as if it was responding to his thoughts. His aura was one step away from reaching perfect darkness. The tip of that aura sword headed toward the enemy.


    Tap.


    Choi Han pushed off the ground and shot forward.


    Cale''s order had not beenpleted yet.


    There were still many things left to destroy.


    The people on top of the castle wall could not say anything as they watched Choi Han move.


    The Caro Kingdom''s mage who was on top of the southern tower was at a loss for words after seeing Choi Han in action.


    ¡®Is a sword master really that strong of an existence?¡¯


    His overwhelming strength made the mage''s hands start to shake. Her gaze headed toward the central tower and the northern tower. However, she focused mainly on the northern tower where Duke Huten, the Empire¡¯s sword master, was located.


    They were too far away from the northern tower, so she could not see him clearly. However, she could feel it.


    They were shocked as well.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Please connect the call.¡±


    She heard themander¡¯s voice. She finally came back to her senses and looked down at the videomunication device in her hand.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeep-


    An urgent call wasing from crown prince Valentino. She quickly connected the call and looked toward the Roan Kingdom¡¯s people.


    They seemed used to this scene.


    This made her feel chills from head to toe.


    She recalled the story about how the Roan Kingdom had achieved their overwhelming victory.


    ¡®That story was true.


    Then we can also-!¡¯


    Her hand started to shake for a different reason this time. At that moment, a small screen appeared on top of the videomunication device.


    - ...Commander Cale.


    It was crown prince Valentino. His confused expression that seemed to not know what to say appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Did you see it, your highness?¡±


    He had seen it.


    He had seen it quite clearly.


    Valentino barely managed to open his mouth in order to respond.


    - ...Even Duke Huten said that it would be difficult for him to pierce through like that. He said that most sword masters have a maximum aura length of around 3 meters.


    ¡°He is not a typical sword master.¡±


    Valentino could feel the weight of the war after looking at Cale.


    ¡°He is a hero.¡±


    His voice was full of confidence.


    ¡°Your highness, there is no need to worry.¡±


    Valentino scoffed at himself for bing shocked after initially calling the southern tower in concern and responded back.


    - ...Commander Cale, I leave it to you.


    He could finally see that Cale Henituse was looking at him.


    ¡°I will not let you down.¡±


    Valentinoughed before hanging up. The mage holding the videomunication device put it away before looking back at Cale.


    Themander started to speak toward everyone at the southern tower.


    ¡°We will survive as long as possible until everyone gets here.¡±


    ¡®Everyone?¡¯


    The mage seemed confused, however, Cale did not give her any time to think about it.


    ¡°The knights will protect the mages from any potential attacks. As for the Mage Brigade...¡±


    Cale raised his hand.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The mage curled up in shock from the sudden flow of mana. It was extremely shocking.


    p, p. The robes of all mages in the Mage Brigade were fluttering wildly. The nes on their necks that had been hidden underneath their robes started to shine.


    ¡°...Highest-grade magic stones!¡±


    Highest-grade magic stones.


    Their nes each had two of these magic jewels that were full of mana.


    Oooooooong, ooooooong.


    The sudden movement of arge quantity of mana created vibrations in the air. The Caro Kingdom¡¯s mage had never felt this much mana before.


    Cale handed something to her at that moment.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    A ne was ced around her neck.


    Ooooooong.


    Her ne responded to the vibration of mana around her.


    A ne with a highest-grade magic stone.


    The Caro Kingdom''s mage looked toward the Roan Kingdom''s northeast regionmander. He started to speak to all of the mages, including her.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    Cale¡¯s hand was lowered.


    It was pointing toward the enemy.


    Oooooo-


    A noise that was simr to the cry of arge wild animal started to ring from the southern tower.


    The Vice Captain of the Mage Brigade shouted out loud.


    ¡°Larocque 5!¡±


    Magic could be seen forming around all of the mages¡¯ hands. The Caro Kingdom¡¯s mage was shocked even more at how the mages werebining their powers.


    ¡®How long did they practice for?¡¯


    It was not easy gathering together multiple people''s mana. It would only be possible if the group had worked together day in and day out for at least one year.


    ¡®...There was a reason that they are so strong.¡¯


    The Caro Kingdom''s mage clenched the magic stone around her neck.


    The Roan Kingdom had been secretly building their strength without anyone noticing. They had been preparing for a war that they had expected to happen in the future.


    The strength of the mages and the number of highest-grade magic stones were proof of that.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    The five mana orbs that had gathered together shot forward with the Vice Captain''smand.


    Baaaaaang!


    They heard another explosion.


    While the rest of the allies were thrilled, Cale was thinking internally.


    ¡®They¡¯re showing why they are so expensive.¡¯


    Cale had sold a portion of the highest-grade magic stones in his possession to the crown prince. Those magic stones then went to the Mage Brigade.


    ¡®I feel a bit better.¡¯


    The stress from the war was slightly relieved by the money he received.


    However, Cale remained emotionless without a single smile.


    ¡®This is weird.¡¯


    Cale recalled what the Guardian Knight Clopeh had said.


    ¡®Cale-nim, the Indomitable Alliance will definitely do something since our side has won two battles already. Only the final battle remains if they lose this battle.¡¯


    The final battle. That was referring to the battle at the Gorge of Death.


    That was why Cale felt something was off.


    - Human. These guys aren¡¯t that strong! The Bear tribe is strong, but they¡¯ll fly away if I p my wings!


    ¡®Exactly.¡¯


    The enemy was surprisingly weak as Raon had said.


    Baaaaang!


    Cale turned his head.


    The northern tower. The Empire that was fighting diligently.


    They had a formation set up in order to defend while Duke Huten shot his aura toward the Bears every so often. The Empire was showing a lot of effort.


    ¡°...They are working hard?¡±


    Something definitely was off. He knew that they must have done something.


    Cale then looked toward the central tower.


    ¡°Kahahaha! Let''s destroy the castle wall! Use the destroyed ships to climb up!¡±


    Three mid-sized ships had crashed into the central tower. He could see the central tower''s walls starting to shake. The three-meter-tall Pr Bear was blocking the arrows and magic with his body as he ordered the other Bears.


    The Caro Kingdom''s side was having a difficult time.


    It was only natural.


    The Indomitable Alliance was strong. It definitely was not weak.


    ¡®But they are still weak?¡¯


    How strong had they been when they hade to the Henituse Castle?


    There had been wyverns, a sword master, and even one of Arm¡¯s red stars. But then why are only the Bears here now?


    ¡°Something is weird.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The knight next to him looked toward Cale. However, Cale was thoroughly looking through the battlefield.


    The soldiers who had gotten off the ships were preparing to advance with the knights.


    There were still many small and mid-sized ships at the shore.


    He thought that those ships must have wheels as well. They also had berserk Bears shouting on top of them.


    Only about 100 ships had charged toward the castle.


    Cale looked at the ships in the front that had either crashed into the walls or stopped in order to prepare to attack, as well as at the small ships that were still heading toward them from the back.


    Those small ships were heading toward them at extremely fast speeds.


    Baaaaaang!


    Another ship by the southern tower was destroyed.


    Cale turned his head. All of the Brown Bears were rushing toward Choi Han. The mages managed to destroy a ship with a mana orb at that time.


    The sky was currently red from the sunset.


    He could see the broken pieces of the ship shining underneath.


    Cale then realized it.


    ¡°...There¡¯s nothing on the ships!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The knight asked back, but Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up without a response.


    There was nothing on the ships other than the Bears.


    It made no sense.


    Why were the ships so empty?


    Cale could see the small shipsing toward them at that moment.


    He realized something else at this point.


    These ships that were gaining speed did not have any Bears on them.


    There were only soldiers on these ships.


    It was the moment Cale''s gazended on those soldiers. Raon''s voice echoed in his head.


    - Weak human, those soldiers are shaking. They are crying!


    Cale looked at the enemy soldiers on the small ships. Each ship had less than five soldiers on it, however, they were all crying.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    He got the answer he was looking for.


    There was something on those ships.


    It was, at the very least, a bomb.


    ¡°Videomunication device!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale urgently gave an order to the Caro Kingdom¡¯s mage.


    ¡°Immediately connect me to his highness!¡±


    The small ships were not very far.


    The mage urgently started to connect the call.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    Someone started to scream.


    It was the Pr Bear. He shouted with urgency.


    ¡°Attack! Destroy the castle wall before the sun setspletely!¡±


    The small ships started to rush toward them at an even faster speed.


    At the same time, the Bears in front started to shout in order to raise the morale. They then all started to charge toward the towers.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Die! This is revenge for our fellow tribe members!¡±


    Choi Han fixed his grip on his sword after seeing the Bears that had originally just tried to block his way starting to charge toward him.


    He was nning to get rid of them at once before the sun set.


    Choi Han¡¯s expression became even colder.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...What the...?¡±


    Choi Han was baffled.


    They were running away.


    The Bears that looked like they were going to charge at him were running away as quickly as possible.


    At that moment, a voice that was amplified with magic could be heard throughout the entirety of Castle Leona.


    It was a familiar voice.


    It was Cale.


    - Everybody dodge! They are magic bombs!


    ¡®Bombs?¡¯


    Choi Han looked toward the small ships that were madly charging toward them, unlike the Bears that were running away.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    Choi Han felt his body starting to float up.


    - Choi Han, the human is worried about you. That is why I am rescuing you.


    Raon''s voice echoed in Choi Han¡¯s mind. Choi Han could see the small ships moving underneath his feet.


    The enemy soldiers on board were shaking in fear as these ships continued to charge toward the castle walls.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Shield!¡±


    The mages immediately started to activate shields.


    Paat!


    The call was connected at that moment.


    - Commander! What do you mean by a magic bomb?! Are you saying those small ships are all magic bombs?


    Crown prince Valentino''s urgent voice could be heard.


    Who would believe that someone would put magic bombs on ships with their own soldiers?


    ¡°We do not have much time.¡±


    - ...I understand.


    The call was disconnected. Shields started to appear on the central and northern towers as well.


    However, Cale¡¯s expression did not look good.


    It was not enough.


    The shields were not enough to defend against the tens of ships that were filled with bombs.


    Amplification magic was used at the central tower.


    - Destroy those ships before they reach the castle walls!


    Magic shot out from the central tower and attacked the ships at that moment. Of course, the Caro Kingdom''s mages were not enough to block all of the ships.


    However, they were able to destroy some of them.


    Baaaaaang!


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    The enemy soldiers started to scream as their ships started to explode.


    Cale watched this happen as he quickly gave an order.


    ¡°Although we cannot block all of the enemy ships, fortify our shields and stop them before they reach the castle wa-¡±


    However, he suddenly stopped.


    Raon''s voice could be heard in Cale''s mind.


    - ... Human, I smell magic bombs and that other smell.


    Baaaaaang!


    Another small ship was destroyed by the Caro Kingdom''s magic. However, the ships behind them ignored this as they continued to charge forward.


    However, the Caro Kingdom¡¯s magic had stopped.


    Raon continued to speak.


    - It is that smell. It is the smell of dead mana.


    ¡°...Crazy bastards.¡±


    ck fluids started to shoot up into the air along with the magic bombs.


    Dead mana started to seep into the ground where the bombs had exploded.


    Cale turned his head.


    The northern tower.


    He could see an extremely sturdy shield surrounding the Empire¡¯s tower.


    ¡®Those damn Empire bastards!¡¯


    Dead mana bombs.


    That was created by the Empire¡¯s Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Those bombs were being used by the Indomitable Alliance.


    Cale recalled Clopeh¡¯s voice once again.


    ¡®The Indomitable Alliance will definitely do something.¡¯


    Was that, ¡®something,¡¯ Clopeh was talking about these dead mana bombs?


    Was the Indomitable Alliance so desperate for victory that they were willing to use this weapon that would make the world point fingers at them?


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Aah!¡±


    He could see the enemy soldiers dying from being poisoned by dead mana.


    Cale started to frown.


    Even if they managed to destroy Castle Leona with dead mana bombs, the enemy would not be able to pass through the resulting dead mana zone either. So, what were they nning?


    It was at that moment.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuu- buuuuuuuuuuu-


    There were trumpet soundsing from the shores.


    The enemy soldiers got back onto the ships.


    Two of the enemy ships were heading back to sea.


    ¡°Ha, haha.¡±


    Cale started to chuckle.


    The enemy ships were heading back into the sea.


    Cale immediately understood what was going on.


    ¡®They¡¯re heading for the northern shores.¡¯


    He finally figured out what the Indomitable Alliance was nning.


    The core of the Caro Kingdom¡¯s forces was gathered at Castle Leona.


    What would happen if they spread dead mana here and then ran away?


    Castle Leona would be useless.


    The shores would be covered by dead mana such that they would not be able to chase after the Bears that were running away.


    They would no longer be able to fight here.


    Even if those hundreds of enemy ships left, the Caro Kingdom''s side would not be able to do anything as they tried to deal with the dead mana bombs here.


    The Indomitable Alliance would head for the northern shores during that time.


    It was a simple question as to whether the ships would be faster. There was no way the Caro Kingdom¡¯s side that had to deal with the dead mana bombs and then make sure that the dead mana did not spread would be able to move as fast as the Indomitable Alliance¡¯s ships.


    There were some troops at the northern shores as well, however, it was a small number. Furthermore, there were citizens of the Caro Kingdom as well as plentiful resources for businesses by the northern shores.


    ¡°C,mander-nim, it is dead mana! I''m sure of it!¡±


    He could hear the urgent voice of the Caro Kingdom¡¯s knight. The Caro Kingdom¡¯s knight felt despair as he watched the small ships approach them.


    He then looked toward the shield.


    The southern tower¡¯s shield was sturdy.


    It did not seem as if the dead mana would make it through.


    The northern tower¡¯s shield seemed sturdy as well.


    ¡®But what about our kingdom?¡¯


    The central tower¡¯s shield was weak.


    The Caro Kingdom''s mages were not as strong as the Roan Kingdom or the Mogoru Empire¡¯s mages.


    ¡®What do we do?¡¯


    The knight heard something unexpected at that moment.


    ¡°You sly bastards.¡±


    It was Commander Cale''s voice.


    Cale''s voice reached the ears of the few shocked southern tower¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°Do not worry.¡±


    The soldiers looked toward themander. The small ships were still heading toward them.


    However, they could not focus on the small ships at this moment.


    A silver light.


    They all saw the silver light.


    Paaaat.


    A silver light started to appear in front of them.


    - Weak human. Do not worry! I can also create a silver shield! We can protect everyone!


    The silver light enveloped the southern tower, and then the central tower and the northern tower as well. Finally, it opened up its silver wings as arge shield appeared.


    A silver light was surrounding the shield. It was the silver shield that they had heard about.


    The southern tower''s soldiers recalled what Vice Captain Hilsman had said before the battle.


    ¡®The shield will not break.¡¯


    At that moment, numerous loud explosions filled Castle Leona''s vicinity.


    Baaang, baaaang, baaang!


    The small ships exploded and the ck liquid, the dead mana, started to fly toward the silver shield as if it was hail.

 Chapter 217: Reversal (3)

    <h4>Chapter 217: Reversal (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Castle Leona was at least 2.5 times the size of the Henituse Castle.


    People could see a ck wave rushing toward them through the loud explosions.


    Caro Kingdom¡¯s crown prince Valentino felt fear as he looked at that ck liquid.


    And covered by dead mana.


    Nothing would be able to grow on such and.


    Any soldier who even touches dead mana would die.


    However, the word that came out of his mouth was something else.


    ¡°...Shield.¡±


    Boom, boooooom!


    Tens of the small ships crashed into the shield.


    Boooom-


    The ground was rumbling.


    It then caused the castle walls to shake as well.


    However, there was an existence that was not shaking.


    Valentino started to speak.


    ¡°...It looks like we can deactivate our shield.¡±


    It felt as if another mountain had appeared in front of Castle Leona. However, that was a shield and not a mountain.


    It was a silver shield with the crest of a heart. Thatrge shield was defending the front of Castle Leona from everything. The silver light was so thick that it looked as if multipleyers of shields were ovepping each other.


    Of course, Raon''s voice was going off in Cale''s mind at that moment.


    - Human, I think I really am a bit great and mighty! It is a fouryer silver shield! The dead mana will not be able to touch us at all! We will save everyone!


    Cale listened to the six-years-old Dragon''s excited voice as he made just a faint shield underneath Raon''s sturdy silver shield.


    His shield was not very strong as he had to create an extremelyrge shield this time. The shield had gotten stronger than before, however, it was not strong enough to defend the entire castle.


    ¡®Dragons really are the best.¡¯


    Raon¡¯s fouryer silver shield allowed Cale''s shield to shine brighter than ever.


    The Indomitable Alliance and the Empire¡¯s bastards had created three times the strength of the shield they had seen in the Henituse territory''s battle. Unlike the Dragon yer¡¯s Sword of Disasters which struck Cale¡¯s shield at a single point, this n was to have multiple bombs explode in numerous locations at once.


    They expected that this would be too strong for Cale to handle. They thought it would be able to create a gap or at least buy them some time.


    ¡®Funny bastards.¡¯


    However, Cale had a young Dragon whose strength would not be matched by anything other than a Dragon yer. He had a satisfied smile on his face.


    Crown prince Valentino who had no idea about this felt both relief and fear.


    ¡®Heroes are people who change history.¡¯


    They would be people who change the course of the continent through their victories. Only those people received the title of ¡®heroes.¡¯


    Commander Cale had told Valentino that he had brought heroes with him. In that case, who was the person that was leading these heroes?


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    He came back to his senses after hearing someone calling for him. He then gave the general an order.


    ¡°Immediately go find the priests! Make sure you get every single one of the light-affinity priests!¡±


    The enemy was running away after flooding thend with dead mana.


    They needed to create a small path through the dead mana to chase after them. In order to do that, they needed the strength of the light-affinity churches, especially the Church of the Sun God. They had shown this ¡®path of the sun¡¯ in the past when they got rid of the necromancers. They needed this path made of divine power.


    The crown prince had noticed as well. He could tell that the enemy was not running away and that they were heading for the northern shores. It was not hard to decipher that.


    That was why they could not let the enemy go. They needed to prevent them from reaching the northern shores.


    If they couldn¡¯t stop them, they needed to at least hold them back as long as possible.


    Boom. Boom.


    The explosions started to end as the rumbling died down. The silver shield started to be dimmer as well.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He subconsciously groaned.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    Thend was dyed ck.


    A sticky ck liquid covered the area, making it appear as if a ck swamp had been created. Above that swamp were pieces of the destroyed ships as well as the enemy soldiers that were dying from the explosion and dead mana.


    ¡°...A, a nightmare-¡±


    Crown prince Valentino turned his gaze back toward the ledge of the castle wall. He could see the young soldier that was shaking while saying this was a nightmare. Since the Caro Kingdom had urgently drafted soldiers, some of them were only fifteen years of age.


    Such a sight was showing them the true despair of war.


    ¡®Cruel bastards.¡¯


    Valentino started to shake while thinking about how the Indomitable Alliance could leave their soldiers behind to go kill some other people.


    He felt a sense of fear.


    ¡®Do I need to send my soldiers to death like this to win as well?¡¯


    This was crown prince Valentino¡¯s first war as well.


    However, he needed to focus as he was the crown prince. This was the same for the rest of the Caro Kingdom''s leaders by his side.


    They needed to fight in order to not be like that.


    He heard the chief speaking next to him.


    ¡°Your highness, we cannot let the enemy go.¡±


    The enemy ships were quickly boarding the Bears, soldiers, and knights in order to depart. There were already tens of ships that had left the shore.


    The Caro Kingdom''smander started to speak as well.


    ¡°We need to hurry. It will be difficult to get past the debris and the enemy soldiers even if the priests managed to get rid of the dead mana.¡±


    Themander was correct. The dead mana was an obstacle, however, debris from the destroyed ships and the enemy soldiers were also in their way.


    ¡°Priest! No, call the bishop now!¡±


    The crown prince was looking for a priest as he gave an order to themunication mage.


    ¡°Connect me to the northern and southern towers!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness!¡±


    At that moment, the crown prince could hear many people walking up the stone stairs.


    Tap, tap.


    He confirmed who they were before his expression turned brighter.


    It was the priests. The priests of light-affinity that were assigned to Castle Leona wereing up with the bishop of the Church of the Sun God in the lead.


    The crown prince was happy to even see the bishop who had made him angry during the strategy meeting. He quickly approached the bishop.


    ¡°Bishop!¡±


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    The bishop calmly bowed toward Valentino. However, Valentino had no time for such formalities as he grabbed the bishop''s shoulders and quickly started to speak.


    ¡°Please create a path through the dead mana. I heard it was possible for priests with light-affinity. Please heed my request.¡±


    ¡°Of course we need to get rid of it. It is the dirty dead mana after all.¡±


    The crown prince felt that the bishop who was responding smoothly was reliable at least for this moment.


    The path of the sun.


    It was the path the Church of the Sun God was said to have created over thend that was covered in dead mana when they went to rid the world of necromancers. The Holy Knights had walked down that path to the final battle with the necromancers.


    One of the videomunication devices connected at that moment.


    - Your highness.


    ¡°Ah, Duke Huten!¡±


    The Mogoru Empire¡¯s Duke Huten. The person who was responsible for the northern tower was connected first.


    - I am d everyone is safe.


    Valentino felt thankful after hearing that one sentence before quickly starting to speak.


    ¡°The priests will soon create a path through the dead mana. We cannot let the Indomitable Alliance go so I will need your help.¡±


    - I under-


    ¡°But your highness.¡±


    It was the moment the Duke was about to respond. The bishop started to speak.


    ¡°What is it, bishop?¡±


    ¡°It will take at least one month.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Valentino could finally see the awkwardness in the bishop''s gentle smile.


    ¡°We will need more reinforcements from back home to purify all of this dead mana. There are also a lot of preparations that need to get done, which is why we need at least one month.¡±


    ¡°...You are saying there is no way to make a path to chase after the enemies right now?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, that is indeed the case.¡±


    Valentino started to frown as he responded back.


    ¡°What about the path of the sun?¡±


    ¡°We need a Saint in order to do that.¡±


    A Saint.


    That answer put Valentino at a loss for words. He stared at the bishop who was avoiding his gaze as well as the other priests who had their heads down before he finally managed to speak again.


    ¡°...Is it not possible to create at least a small path with divine power of light-affinity? Can''t you burn dead mana with divine power?¡±


    Valentino sounded desperate.


    ¡°We just need a small path. Just the tiniest of paths. Just enough for our knights to go through in a single-file line. We can only move a small number of knights with flight magic. Is it not possible?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, you see.¡±


    The bishop hesitated for a moment. That made Valentino wonder what was going on.


    It was at that moment. He heard Duke Huten''s voice through the videomunication device.


    - Priests with light-affinity are said to feel as if their entire body is on fire in order to use divine powers to purify dead mana.


    Purify.


    The gods did not let people use their powers for free. There was always a price to pay.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Crown prince Valentino finally understood why the priests were acting this way.


    Duke Huten continued to speak.


    - The priests were said to have endured the pain in the past to destroy the necromancers. They did it for justice. Although none of them were injured or died because of it, however, the seque from it made a lot of priests suffer in pain until they died.


    The priests in the back started to frown every time Duke Huten spoke. Valentino and the others looked toward the priests. That was why none of them noticed the sneer on Duke Huten''s face.


    ¡®Nobody got hurt because Cale Henituse''s shield was stronger than we expected.


    But it is sessful since we are able to prevent them from moving.


    Even the Roan Kingdom¡¯s necromancer can¡¯t take care of this alone.¡¯


    There were too many enemies for the Roan Kingdom''s magic attack or a few knights being moved with flight magic could handle.


    Duke Huten quickly fixed his expression before once again looking as if he was seriously worried about the Caro Kingdom.


    The bishop looked toward crown prince Valentino and started to speak.


    "Ahem, it is difficult to take care of it immediately as there is a way to slowly and safely purify it. I ask for your understanding, your highness.¡±


    ¡°...But the enemy will kill the citizens and merchants up north if we let them go. And if those ships also have dead mana bombs on them...¡±


    Buuuuuuuuuuuu- buuuuuuuuuuu-


    Crown prince Valentino could hear the enemy¡¯s trumpets in the distance.


    ¡°The northernnds may be covered in dead mana as well.¡±


    That would be extremely disastrous.


    Honestly speaking, Valentino was hoping that the priests would sacrifice themselves just a bit. Duke Huten had said that they would not die. His selfish desire was for them to sacrifice just a bit.


    ¡°Is even a tiny path difficult? Since there are so many of you, can''t you share the pain?¡±


    However, the bishop pretended not to hear him.


    He did not want to experience any type of pain. Why would he sacrifice himself when he wouldn¡¯t be affected by the enemy going north?


    ¡°We can also slowly purify thend if the northern shores be infected as well. Shouldn¡¯t we first prepare for the battle up north as quickly as possible?¡±


    The bishop continued to speak.


    ¡°Ah, and even if you decide to give up on Castle Leona and head out, we will need some soldiers toplete the purification project. We also need some knights to protect the priests during the purification.¡±


    The bishop was speaking as if Castle Leona was no longer able to be used for battle.


    Valentino''s expression visibly became stiffer.


    ¡°...Is that what you want to say right now?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice. The priests with light-affinity are the only ones who canplete the purification. Shouldn¡¯t you protect us since we are such precious existences?¡±


    The bishop''s gentle smile became etched in Valentino''s eyes.


    The bishop was wrong.


    There were too many errors in what the bishop was saying.


    Although technically everything he said was correct, the crown prince felt as if he was wrong.


    However, he could notsh out or punish them right now. There was no way to get rid of the dead mana without them.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuu- buuuuuuuuuuu-


    He could also continue to hear the enemy¡¯s trumpet. Theughter of the Bear from earlier rang inside his head again like a hallucination.


    Escape, no, the enemy was moving to destroy somewhere else. Could he do nothing but watch them leave?


    Crown prince Valentino and the leaders of the Caro Kingdom started to frown. They were also starting to get angry.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Some of the soldiers by the central tower started to gasp.


    Tap.


    They could see someone stepping on the ledge tond on the castle wall. Crown prince Valentino¡¯s expression changed. Some harsh words reached his ears at that moment.


    ¡°Just full of bullshit again.¡±


    Commander Cale Henituse. He was the one who had justnded on the wall.


    ¡°...Commander.¡±


    Valentino called out to Cale with a shocked expression. Cale approached Valentino and started to speak. He had his usual calm and confident expression on his face.


    ¡°I flew over right away with flight magic. I felt as if I should say it in person.¡±


    ¡®Say what?¡¯ What did hee here to say?


    Valentino suddenly felt an odd sense of anticipation. He couldn¡¯t exin it, but he felt as if this person whom he had not known for more than a few days would be able to take care of his problems.


    He heard the bishop''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Are you saying that the fact that we are the only ones who can purify the dead mana is bullshit? Commander Cale, you dare to speak like that to us right-¡±


    That angry voice could not finish his sentence.


    ¡°We will catch them.¡±


    There was certainty in Cale''s voice. Valentino followed Cale and looked outside the central tower. Over thirty ships had already started to move. They were headed north as they had all expected. The Bears had also now arrived back at shore and were slowly getting onto the ships.


    It seemed impossible.


    He heard Cale''s voice again at that moment.


    ¡°All of the northern citizens and merchants will be killed if we let them go. I''m sure they have more dead mana bombs.¡±


    It was what everybody else was thinking as well. However, this did not seem to provide any light to the darkness surrounding them right now.


    However, Cale¡¯s next words were something that nobody had heard before.


    ¡°Your highness, do you know the story of people running away into the Land of Death?¡±


    ¡®The Land of Death?


    The desert?


    Why is he suddenly talking about that right now?¡¯


    Valentino quietly observed Cale who seemed to be speaking about somethingpletely unrted. He listened because he didn''t think Cale was the type to say something for no reason.


    ¡°They choose to head into the desert because it is difficult to survive in the territory due to the high tax rates. They run away to this desert that nobody is said to return from.¡±


    ¡°What? To the Land of Death? And did you say the citizens are running away because of high tax rates?¡±


    Nobody had known about this. The crown prince subconsciously raised his voice.


    He could see a smile appear on Cale''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°But there are indeed people who manage to survive in the desert.¡±


    ¡®Mary is one of those people as well.¡¯


    Cale did not say that part out loud. Mary was no longer a citizen of Caro Kingdom.


    ¡°Your highness, people who do not know about giving up are able to step on the darkness to stand back up.¡±


    ¡°...Commander.¡±


    ¡°We will catch them.¡±


    Not know about giving up.


    Those words were etched deep in the crown prince¡¯s heart. At the same time, he could feel how Cale managed to be victorious in the northeast region''s battles.


    Amander who does not know about giving up.


    His voice echoed through the top of the central tower.


    ¡°We will definitely catch them.¡±


    Ooooooong.


    The ground started to shake at that moment.


    ¡®Is it the aftershock from the explosion?¡¯ It was the moment Valentino thought that was the case.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The silver shield disappeared.


    The crown prince and the Caro Kingdom''s leaders could clearly see the shores with the setting sun now.


    ¡°...That!¡±


    Crown prince Valentino''s eyes opened wide.


    There were still the ships at shore and the Bears heading to the ships.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuu- Buuuuuuuuuuu-


    There were also the sounds of the trumpets.


    However, a different noise was present as well.


    Swiiiiiish- Swiiiiiiiish-


    Arrows.


    Tens of arrows made from wind were heading toward the Bears and the ships. Theynded on their targets.


    Boom, boooooom!


    The sand by the shores shot up to the sky.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°W, what kind of attack is this?!¡±


    Anxious voices and screams filled the shore. However, Valentino''s gaze was focused on somewhere else.


    Commander Cale Henituse. It was the location that Cale was staring at.


    Cale was staring at the Land of Death.


    ¡°...T, they are-¡±


    He saw something on the desert with the setting sun. He could see hordes of ck moving across the red desert. Even from the distance, he could tell that their skin was as dark as ck pearls.


    Valentino couldn¡¯t help but think of a race.


    He had not seen them before, but there was only one such race in the Western continent.


    ¡°... Dark Elf?¡±


    Cale was still looking at the Land of Death and the desert that was as red as blood.


    ¡°Dead mana is not an obstacle.¡±


    The Dark Elves were crossing through the desert.


    In front of them was the Dark Elf Tasha who was moving while being surrounded by wind. Many of the Dark Elves had arrows made by Wind Elementals above their heads.


    Cale turned his head to look at the Caro Kingdom''s people, as well as Duke Huten who was still visible through the videomunication device.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom''s forces are finally all here.¡±


    Cale felt the rumbling ground and became certain.


    "The enemy will not manage to escape.¡±

 Chapter 218: Reversal (4)

    <h4>Chapter 218: Reversal (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Dark Elves almost seemed as if they were flying across the desert thanks to the wind Elementals. The Dark Elf in front was moving the fastest as they approached Castle Leona.


    Squish, squish.


    The ck liquid. She was stepping through the dead mana as if it was nothing. Nothing could stop her from walking forward.


    She arrived right underneath the castle wall that was full of debris from the destroyed ships. She stood on the ck ground as she reported out.


    ¡°Commander-nim, everyone has safely arrived!¡±


    Valentino subconscious gulped.


    Dark Elves.


    They were even rarer than Elves, and had been shunned by the Western continent until now. Actually, it was worse than that, as they were despised.


    Dark Elves were known for living around ces with buried bodies. Even though they had not harmed anybody, the fact that they lived around these dark ces made people wary of them.


    ¡®...Are they part of the Roan Kingdom, no, Commander Cale''s group?¡¯


    Crown prince Valentino¡¯s gaze toward Cale changed once he thought about the necromancer as well.


    ¡®Scary.¡¯


    He was suddenly scared of Commander Cale. It was not because he was evil. In fact, themander was actually a good person.


    However, the power of goodness without prejudice was scary to the crown prince.


    Of course, Valentino had no idea that these were the Dark Elves that had lived underneath the Land of Death. He was just amazed at Cale and the Roan Kingdom¡¯s reach. He was also shocked at their decisiveness to bring out existences that were loathed one after another during this war.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°...Commander.¡±


    He looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Can we start our attack?¡±


    The word, ''attack,¡¯ and not, ''defence,¡¯ came out of Cale''s mouth. Crown prince Valentino slowly started to smile.


    ¡°Why are you asking me? Didn¡¯t I already tell you earlier?¡±


    Valentino recalled what he had told Cale before the battle.


    ¡°I leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°I will not let you down.¡±


    He was trustworthy.


    At the same time, Valentino felt thankful to the Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince, Alberu. The Roan Kingdom had sent the best they had to offer to help them.


    He could hear the order Cale gave to the Dark Elves.


    ¡°Don''t let the enemies escape. Make sure to get them.¡±


    The Dark Elves did not respond. They started to move in order to show theirpetence with their actions.


    The Dark Elves, who numbered as many as arge Knights Brigade, started to move.


    Fire, water, earth, and wind. Elementals of all different elements started to help the Dark Elves out.


    Fire arrows were shot toward the shores while water bombs flew toward the heads of the Bears. The ground also started to shake and grab onto the ankles of the soldiers heading toward the ships.


    The close to 100 Dark Elves started to run wild outside of Castle Leona. The one to stand out the most was Tasha, who was leading the group.


    She raised her voice.


    ¡°Don''t let even one of them escape!¡±


    The wind that was stronger than any other Dark Elf''s wind was roaring next to her. Numerous wind arrows that were close to two meters long shot up into the air and flew toward the central shores and the ships.


    Baaaaaang!


    One of therge ship''s deck was broken.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    They could hear screamsing from the ship. The Bears stared at the broken deck and the Dark Elves without being able to hide their shock.


    ¡°What the...? Dark Elves? They still exist on the Western continent?¡±


    ¡°Why are they suddenlying out?¡±


    ¡°Did the humans team up with the Dark Elves?¡±


    Many of the Bears and soldiers were shouting in confusion. They were all shocked by the entrance of an unexpected race. A loud voice shouted out at that moment.


    ¡°All of you, shut up! Grrrrrr.¡±


    An animal''s growl followed the shout. The Indomitable Alliance soldiers finally came back to their senses and turned toward the voice.


    The Pr Bear Beast person. The Pr Bear that was close to 3 meters tall stepped forward and shouted once again.


    "We will proceed as nned! Mages, activate the shields in order to defend against the Dark Elves¡¯ attacks! Bear warriors,e forward!¡±


    The stern voice calmed the chaos.


    They could see the Pr Bear starting to smile.


    ¡°We will kill them the moment the Dark Elves exit the dead mana zone!¡±


    Chaos could be settled with madness like this. The Pr Bear feigned madness as he continued to shout.


    ¡°Rip them to shreds! This is going to be my first time killing a Dark Elf. It sounds fun! Kahahahahah!¡±


    The other Bears started tough as well.


    Dark Elves. Although the Dark Elves were known to be strong, Bears in their berserk state were strong as well. Bears that numbered almost twice that of the Dark Elves that were standing by the ships.


    They were not afraid.


    In fact, the Dark Elves should be afraid of them.


    The Pr Bear shouted once more.


    ¡°Don''t you dare take another step if you want to live, you Dark Elves! Our ws will rip you to shreds the moment you step out of the dead mana zone!¡±


    The Dark Elves that were running out of the dead mana zone and toward the shores flinched at that moment.


    The Bears¡¯ smiles became wider as the soldiers quickly started boarding the ships again. They were almost done and the hundreds of ships were ready to depart.


    The Dark Elves remained still as they slowly turned their heads toward Castle Leona.


    Their leader, Tasha, was standing there.


    She mumbled to herself with a shocked expression.


    ¡°...Are they idiots?¡±


    ¡®Weren¡¯t the Bears supposed to be shrewd?


    Would a shrewd person say something like that?¡¯


    ¡°Is he just an idiot?¡±


    Tasha tilted her head to the side in confusion before giving the nextmand. The wind fluttered around her and amplified her voice so that everyone could hear her voice.


    ¡°Drench yourselves!¡±


    The Bears flinched at that moment.


    Boom. Boom. Boom!


    The Dark Elves who had stopped suddenly stomped on the ground. Tasha¡¯s wind brushed by them and made the dead mana shoot up from the ground.


    The Dark Elves¡¯ bodies were covered in dead mana, however, the Dark Elves¡¯ eyes that were visible through the ck liquid were brighter than ever.


    They could feel power flowing through their bodies.


    Tasha started to smile.


    They were currently onnd that was covered in the precious and rare dead mana.


    ¡°What a great battlefield.¡±


    There was no better ce for the Dark Elves to run wild.


    She looked down at the other Dark Elves who were drenched in dead mana.


    She then started to smile toward the enemy who did not know the true scariness of the Dark Elves.


    There was a reason that they were rejected from the world but still managed to survive.


    They had the power to survive in environments that no other races could.


    She started to speak.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    The Dark Elves that were covered in dead mana and surrounded by Elementals obeyed hermand. They started to run toward the shores. The enemy would have to run if they did not wish to be killed by the Elementals or by being poisoned by dead mana.


    ¡°...Shit.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t attack if theye at us covered in dead mana!¡±


    The Bears flinched.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry up and get on!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    The Indomitable Alliance¡¯s knights quickly urged the soldiers to get on board. The crew members also quickly got on and prepared to escape.


    The Dark Elvesing at them covered in dead mana looked like devils to the soldiers. Fear filled the hearts of the soldiers who were pushing each other in order to try to get onto the ships even a bit faster.


    They could survive if they ran away.


    Even crown prince Valentino and the Caro Kingdom¡¯smander realized the fear in the enemy¡¯s eyes. The two of them made eye contact as Valentino quickly shouted.


    ¡°All mages prepare your magic! Attack their ships!¡±


    They did not need flight magic in order to send the knights over. The Dark Elves were doing much more than the knights could ever do.


    They would tie the Bears up at shore and attack the ships.


    In the meantime, they needed to do what they could do with magic in order to aplish the same goal.


    Oooooong, oooooong.


    Crown prince Valentino felt a rumbling underneath the castle wall and headed toward Cale.


    He knew it was shameless, but he wanted to ask Cale to put his shield up in case the enemy somehow attacked while the mages were focused on attacking as well.


    He walked up next to Cale, who was standing at a ledge at the top of the central tower, and quietly whispered.


    ¡°Commander Cale, can I ask you to activate your shield? That way the mages can focus on their attacks.¡±


    Crown prince Valentino knew that Cale had coughed up blood and suffered every time he used his ancient power. Other than the information about the shield, it was the first thing that came up when he investigated Cale.


    Valentino finally realized that Cale looked extremely pale.


    However, Cale was actually fine. His skin just happened to be very white, so he was not actually pale. He was just a bit hungry.


    - Human, are you hungry? Should I secretly hand you an apple pie?


    Cale deferred Raon''s question for a moment and looked toward Valentino. His calm gaze made Valentino feel apologetic and thankful at the same time. He was thankful to the Roan Kingdom''s people who were willing to sacrifice themselves even when his own kingdom''s priests were not willing to do so.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I don''t think I can create a shield.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°It may be too taxing.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Valentino let out a sigh.


    ¡®I guess he''s overworked himself already.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, themander cannot faint while using ancient power.¡±


    Commander Cale needed to persist. The soldiers had not forgotten about the silver shield just yet, and thanks to that, they were able to ovee their fear of the dead mana.


    Valentino apologized to Cale.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I¡¯m asking you for too much.¡±


    ¡°Because I need to destroy things.¡±


    ¡°...What did you say?¡±


    Valentino could see the smile on Cale¡¯s face. That smile made his heart start to beat faster again.


    ¡®The Dark Elves weren¡¯t the end?


    There¡¯s more?¡¯


    ¡°...Commander Cale, what do you n to do?¡±


    Cale responded back in a confident voice.


    ¡°Catch them as I promised.¡±


    He was going to capture the ships.


    But how?


    It was the moment Valentino was about to ask that question.


    Crackle, crackle.


    The noise came from the other videomunication device that had yet to be connected.


    The call to the southern tower had finally connected.


    He could see a person''s face through the screen.


    No, what he could see was the ck robe covering the person''s face.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    - Yes sir.


    ¡°Go ahead and start.¡±


    - I understand.


    Valentino looked toward Cale. Cale smiled at Valentino and started to exin.


    ¡°The strongest existence, when surrounded with dead mana, is a necromancer.¡±


    Valentino suddenly felt chills run down his back.


    The enemy had used dead mana in order to destroy the Caro Kingdom¡¯s defence. However, the situation had reversed.


    Oooooooong- ooooooong-


    Valentino looked down at his feet.


    The rumbling had been going on for a while now.


    He had thought that it was the aftershock of the magic bombs.


    But was that really the case?


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    He quickly turned toward Cale.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    The Caro Kingdom''s soldiers and knights who were looking down at the bottom of the southern tower started to gasp.


    Crackle, crackle.


    The ground that was covered in ck liquid started to wiggle.


    The young soldier who was on the southern tower could see the necromancer who was covered by the ck robe.


    ck light wasing out from her sleeves. The ground was roaring while following that light.


    ¡®The thing that the Roan Kingdom¡¯s people had nted!¡¯


    Had that been for the necromancer?


    The soldier gasped before looking down at the ck swamp underneath the castle wall.


    Finally, something white started to crawl up from the swamp.


    Yes. ¡®Crawled up,¡¯ was the correct phrasing.


    The ground split open. Well, the ground and the bags that were covering these white things opened up as they came up to the top of the dead mana.


    It was bones.


    Pure white bones.


    Hundreds, no, thousands of bones started to crawl up from the ground.


    Even the bones that were underneath the debris broke through the pile in order to surface.


    ¡°...H, how.¡±


    Valentino grabbed the ledge and looked down at the bottom of the southern tower.


    Creak, creak.


    The thousands of bones that had crawled up were starting to gather together as if they were being controlled by a ck spiderweb.


    Mary had worked on these bones while watching over Clopeh in the underground prison.


    The bones were starting to be whole again.


    The white bones followed the ck threads in order to gather into different forms.


    The first to be created was arge foot and w.


    Then was the body and the head.


    Thest was the wings.


    Yes, wings.


    Large wings.


    Two undead monsters withrge wings were created once the bones finished gathering together.


    Valentino turned his head back toward Cale.


    These monsters were the ones that had attacked the Henituse territory.


    ¡°...Wyverns!¡±


    He could see Cale responding to his answer with a smile.


    Swoooooooosh-


    He then heard the sound of something cutting through the wind.


    Valentino raised his head.


    The tworge wyverns were shooting up into the sky.


    These wyverns had exploded because of the Dragon yer.


    However, not all of them had turned to dust. Their sturdy bones had remained.


    Cale had gathered up all of those wyvern bones.


    ¡®Why would I waste them?¡¯


    He then handed them all over to Mary.


    The result of that was currently visible in front of his eyes.


    ¡°...Commander Cale.¡±


    He saw that Valentino was at a loss for words and opened his mouth to speak. However, Mary spoke through the videomunication device before he could do so.


    - I am strengthening them now.


    ¡®Strengthening?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression changed.


    He had not heard about this before either. ¡®What does she mean by strengthening?¡¯


    However, Cale could not help butugh after seeing what was going on.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Boom, boom!


    The two wyverns stomped down onto the ck swamp.


    The white bones contrasted very well with the ck swamp. However, that contrast quickly disappeared.


    - Our Mary really is amazing.


    ¡®Right? Absolutely amazing.¡¯


    The ck liquid was starting to disappear from the ground.


    The two wyverns were absorbing the dead mana. This led to their color starting to change.


    They now resembled the ck Bone Dragon that had protected the Henituse territory.


    They now looked like two smaller versions of that ck Bone Dragon.


    Valentino, who was watching this with a nk expression, could hear Cale''s voice.


    ¡°I guess we don''t need purification.¡±


    The necromancer was absorbing all of it.


    Mary had found an opportunity to get even stronger.


    Cale spoke to Mary through the videomunication device. He knew that she would know what he meant.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    ¡®Come?¡¯


    Cale continued to speak before the crown prince had a chance to voice his confusion.


    ¡°Choi Han, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Valentino could see the sword master jumping onto the castle wall from behind the ck-robed necromancer.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    He turned back toward Cale after he thought about something. Cale was already standing at the ledge.


    ¡°Commander Cale, are you-¡±


    He could not finish his sentence.


    One of the ck Bone Wyverns came up to the ledge and bowed its head.


    Commander Cale stepped on the wyvern''s head in order to walk up and stand on its back. The wyvern¡¯s wings started to move.


    ¡°I will be back, your highness.¡±


    Cale then flew away.


    Choi Han¡¯s wyvern soon approached him.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han had an odd expression on his face.


    Cale understood the reason behind it.


    ¡®Things changed from our original n.¡¯


    The original n was for Vice Captain Hilsman to be on this second wyvern. Choi Han and Hilsman were to attack the enemies from the air.


    However, Cale had to personallye as the situation had changed.


    ¡°Choi Han, you are to guard me from here onward. Block all magic and any attacks directed at me.¡±


    Choi Han looked down at Cale¡¯s hand instead of responding back. Wind was swirling on top of Cale''s palm.


    A vicious power that Tasha¡¯s wind arrows could not evenpare against seemed ready to explode at any moment.


    The Sound of the Wind.


    That ancient power started to roam around Cale.


    Choi Han looked back up at Cale''s eyes.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I will create whirlpools in the ocean. The enemy will not be able to escape. Got it?¡±


    The path out to the ocean.


    Cale was nning on destroying that path.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim, I understand.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s demeanor had changed.


    The two wyverns started to head toward the ocean. One of the wyverns was in front, as if it was guarding the other wyvern. Choi Han was on top of that wyvern.


    Cale looked down at the ground and the water while flying behind him.

 Chapter 219: Reversal (5)

    <h4>Chapter 219: Reversal (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    He started to think at the same time.


    ¡®It¡¯s going to get annoying.¡¯


    Cale looked down at the Sound of the Wind in his palm.


    ¡®Won''t it get extremely annoying if I revealed another ancient power?¡¯


    People were already going nuts about his shield, so wouldn¡¯t they try to force him to do all sorts of things if he showed them this power as well?


    ¡®...Will I be able to stop at just being amander?¡¯


    Cale suddenly felt fear.


    He felt as if the cker life was flying far, far away from him.


    He recalled his life as Rok Soo when he was extremely busy. He had to work so hard before and after he became a team leader. His life was full of aches every day.


    ¡®But it''s not like I can just not do it. Is there no other way?¡¯


    Cale started to frown when he and Choi Han heard the invisible Raon''s voice.


    ¡°Weak human! I¡¯ll do it too! My whirlpools will be ginormous! Let¡¯s save them all!¡±


    Ginormous.


    That word echoed inside Cale''s mind.


    He was able to hide things from the Roan Kingdom''s troops because the fog was presentst time. He had brushed it aside as someone else had done it.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Cale looked in front of him. He could see Choi Han¡¯s back.


    ¡°Are you currently debating whether you should reveal another one of your powers?¡±


    ¡®Wow.


    He''s smart.¡¯


    ¡°I''m sure that it may just be my misunderstanding, but it looks as if you don¡¯t want to reveal another one of your powers.¡±


    ¡°You''re right. That is exactly it.¡±


    Cale was amazed by Choi Han''s perceptiveness as he agreed. He then casually added on.


    ¡°...I''m scared. I''m scared of showing more of my power.¡±


    He was actually scared that he would not get to rest.


    He was scared that his dream job of being a cker would disappear.


    ¡°...Human.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale could feel a small paw patting him on the shoulder. Of course, he could not see it because Raon was still invisible.


    Tap. Tap.


    ¡°Do not worry. You do not need to be scared. I am a bit great and mighty!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s confusion was visible on his face, however, the mouth of the person whose face Cale could not see, Choi Han, opened and closed multiple times without being able to say anything.


    ¡®Scared?¡¯


    He never expected Cale to say such a thing.


    At the same time, he was at a loss for words since he thought of a reason why Cale would want to act weak in front of Raon and himself.


    ¡®It is probably because the two of us are the strongest.¡¯


    He finally started to speak after a long time.


    ¡°There are times I am scared as well.¡±


    Although the wind was no longer as cold as winter was ending, the wind brushing by Choi Han was still very cold.


    ¡°However, I think it will be fine as long as we are together. I will make sure to protect you.¡±


    ¡®...What the hell is he talking about? Why would he protect my cker life?¡¯


    Cale could not say anything in response.


    ¡°Furthermore, if you do not wish to reveal another ancient power, I can do my best to stop the ships.¡±


    ¡°...But I have no n to show any other ancient powers.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Han could not help but turn around.


    He could see Cale''s left hand shooting out a silver strand of light instead of the Sound of the Wind. However, the Sound of the Wind was still roaming around his left hand as well.


    Choi Han could see Cale smiling.


    ¡°Human, why are youughing like that again?!¡±


    Raon looked toward Cale as well. The two wyverns stopped a bit ahead of the enemy fleet over the ocean.


    Cale shared the n he had of using both powers at once.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fine as long as other people think it is only one power?¡±


    Cale looked down below.


    He could see that the enemy was looking at the two undead wyverns. He could also see mages appearing on the decks.


    He then recalled what that slightly crazy dude, Clopeh, had told him.


    ¡®Two of Arm¡¯s red stars are mages. One is an old man, while the other is young. The young one looks a bit dumb, and he only seems to be good at attack magic.¡¯


    The ships were still heading toward them.


    The mages standing on the decks of the ships were creating magic circles in the air.


    The different magic circles showed that the Indomitable Alliance¡¯s mages were preparing to use all different types of magic.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale touched his wyvern¡¯s neck and moved it forward. He flew past Choi Han and continued to speak.


    ¡°The greatest defense is a good offense.¡±


    At that moment, Cale felt a vibration in the air.


    It wasing from down below.


    ¡°Shoot more magic!¡±


    ¡°Attack level 1!¡±


    The mages¡¯ manas shot up to the sky.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ng, Choi Han took out his sword.


    ¡°Mary, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mary moved her hand as Choi Han whispered to the ck Bone Wyvern.


    Choi Han¡¯s body started to head down. ck aura appeared at the tip of his sword.


    Baaaaang!


    His aura soon shed against the magic attacks.


    ¡°Keep attacking!


    Continue to raise the level of attack! Don''t let him get close!¡±


    Choi Han continued to descend without any hesitation.


    Another attack shed against the tip of his sword and exploded. The wyvern¡¯s body turned at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    Another magic attack exploded, while Choi Han headed for another attack. He could see tens of magic attacks surrounding him when he raised his head.


    The ship had a magic stone on it. Although he didn¡¯t know the grade of the magic stone, the fact that a magic stone was present made the mages stronger than usual.


    However, Choi Han started to smile.


    It was not strong enough to kill him.


    It didn''t matter as long as he didn¡¯t die.


    Screeeech-


    Choi Han¡¯s wyvern¡¯s wings opened wide. It seemed to have opened up in order to block the magic attacks flying toward Choi Han. Choi Han felt Mary¡¯s intentions as he started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The pair from the Henituse territory''s battle started to move together once again.


    ¡°Continue to attack!


    Do it in waves so that he doesn¡¯t have any openings!


    Keep it up! Bones are bound to break down!¡±


    The tip of Choi Han¡¯s sword urately pointed toward the tens of magic attacksing up from below.


    It was at that moment.


    It was the moment that his elongated ck aura struck against the magic attacks.


    Choi Han flinched.


    Boooooooom!


    He had heard something.


    He turned his head, and then he saw it.


    The water was going wild as a wave shot forward.


    He could see something cutting through the water behind it.


    It was arge silver wall.


    ¡°...Ha, haha.¡±


    Choi Han started tough.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, this is the type of person he is.¡±


    Arge obstacle appeared in front of the ships that were heading for the northern shores.


    Thisrge shield had defended Castle Leona before.


    Now, it was ced in the middle of the ocean.


    ¡°Grab the wheel! Turn the key! Dodge the waves!¡±


    Rough waves were created as the shield cut through the water. The soldiers grabbed onto whatever they could as their ships started to shake.


    They did not want to fall overboard.


    ¡°Why did the shield suddenly appear?¡±


    ¡°You could even use a shield like this?¡±


    Shouts of confusion could be heard on every ship.


    ¡°Son of a...! Change directions! Dodge the shield!¡±


    ¡°Turn the mast!¡±


    ¡°Shit, it¡¯s going to take even longer!¡±


    Thisrge shield was in their way. The enemy fleet quickly started to change directions in order to avoid the shield that had defended Castle Leona earlier.


    - Choi Han, that shield will not break. That is because this slightly great and mighty Raon Miru¡¯s shield is in front of it!


    The six-years-old Dragon''s voice echoed in Choi Han¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Hahaha-¡±


    Choi Han could only continue tough. He then looked down below.


    The ships that were changing directions had to deal with something else as well.


    ¡°Huh? What is going on?¡±


    "What the hell!¡±


    The ocean was roaring.


    Choi Han was certain that Cale and Raon''s whirlpools that were underneath the water were causing this situation.


    The whirlpools were preventing the ships from moving.


    The enemy was caught with the shield in front of them and the whirlpools underneath them.


    Why should he be afraid when he had friends like these?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Screech. Screeeech-


    The wyvern headed down once again. It looked ready to m into one of therge ships without any hesitation. However, it did not manage to do so.


    ¡°Shields! Activate the shields!¡±


    The ck aura was pointed to the deck before the wyvern could hit it.


    It was the ship with thergest magic circle. They were currently right above it.


    ¡®Ah, Choi Han. That slightly crazy bastard said that Arm has a magic brigade as well. The north is thend of knights. That is why the ce with the most mages is probably Arm.¡¯


    Choi Han had found his prey.


    ¡®He also said one of the remaining two red stars is a mage. Be careful because he might be there. But Clopeh says that he is weaker than the Dragon yer.¡¯


    ¡®We can''t trust everything a crazy person tells us.¡¯


    That was the truth.


    They could not trust him.


    They could not trust someone who was once their enemy.


    However, Choi Han trusted Mary and himself.


    That was why the ck aura shot out to the ship with the most mages without any hesitation.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    ¡°Activate the shields! All soldiers return inside!¡±


    ¡°Change the magic circles to defensive ones!¡±


    It was chaotic on the deck.


    It was at that moment.


    Plop.


    Choi Han could see a mage raising his head.


    The mage¡¯s hood came off and he could see the mage''s face.


    He looked a bit dumb.


    However, his intuition was telling him something else.


    It was the moment that the mage¡¯s extremely skinny finger twitched.


    ¡®It''s him!¡¯


    One of Arm¡¯s red stars.


    He was certain of it.


    Choi Han''s aura changed directions. It headed toward the skinny mage.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...Mary?¡±


    The wyvern stopped. There was also someone pulling him by the neck.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Choi Han was dragged up by the neck without having any idea about what was going on. The wyvern Choi Han had been riding on ran away toward a different direction.


    ¡°Clopeh, that bastard is just crazy! Totally useless!¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Han turned his head.


    He could see Cale, who had dragged him up with shaking hands.


    He then saw behind Cale.


    ¡°...Cale-nim!¡±


    ¡°I know! Damn it!¡±


    Cale¡¯s wyvern opened up itsrge wings and started to move. It was headed toward the shield.


    It was the moment that Cale and Choi Han left where Choi Han had just been.


    Ooooooong-


    It was not a loud noise.


    It had brushed by them with a very quiet noise.


    However, Choi Han felt chills run on his back.


    It was a small thunderbolt.


    An extremely small thunderbolt.


    However, there was more to it than that.


    There was something that made Choi Han be nervous.


    He had no chance to figure out what that was as he heard Raon start to shout.


    ¡°Human! T, that bastard is not human!¡±


    That bastard.


    Choi Han lowered his head.


    "Clopeh you crazy son of a bitch! Weak? He only knows attack magic?¡±


    He could hear Cale swearing.


    He then saw it.


    It was the dumb-looking mage.


    His extremely skinny face that made it possible for Choi Han to see his cheek bones that were moving up to smile.


    He could read the mage¡¯s lips.


    ¡®Too bad.¡¯


    ¡®Too bad?¡¯


    Flick.


    The mage flicked his finger once again. A shield appeared on top of the ship.


    A small thunderbolt thennded on the shield.


    Boooooooom!


    The small thunderbolt made a louder noise than Cale''s shield when it had been activated.


    That thunderbolt let out tens of mini thunderbolts the moment itnded on the shield.


    It traveled through the shield and caused the ocean to roar.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing that on purpose! Weak human, the mage bastard is doing it like that for us to see! He could get rid of his magic, but is showing it off by creating that shield!¡±


    Arm¡¯s mage was showing them his attack and defense on purpose.


    Choi Han clenched his sword.


    He heard Raon mumble at that moment.


    ¡°But he seems a bit strong. Something is weird. He is notpletely human.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s not human?¡¯


    ¡°...I smell something familiar on him.¡±


    Choi Han turned his head and looked toward Cale. He saw that Cale had his mouth closed.


    Cale had his head down while looking at the mage.


    The navigators on the ships were trying their best in order to move toward a different direction. However, this was difficult due to Cale and Raon''s whirlpools.


    However, Cale was not focused on any of that as he was looking at the mage.


    ¡°What did that bastard just say?¡±


    Choi Han answered it for him.


    ¡°...He said it smells like a Lord.¡±


    Lord.


    The only thing Cale could think of was a Dragon Lord. Although there should be no reason for it to smell like a Dragon Lord here, there was at least a Dragon.


    Cale asked Raon a question.


    ¡°Is that a Dragon?¡±


    Raon''s shocked voice responded back.


    ¡°Oh! Weak human! You''re right!¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s a Dragon?¡¯


    Cale felt his heart drop.


    Even if Arm was an extremely strong organization, a red star that served the white star was a Dragon? An egotistic Dragon was willing to serve someone?


    ¡®Why?


    Did he go crazy while having some fun?


    Should I call Eruhaben?¡¯


    Raon¡¯s refreshing answer could be heard along with the sound of his wings fluttering.


    ¡°It¡¯s mixed with the scent of humans! He¡¯s a half-blood!¡±


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    ¡®I guess it only makes sense for Choi Han¡¯s enemies in the novel to be at least of this level of strength.¡¯


    ¡®Cale-nim, that dumb-looking mage¡¯s attack magic is said to be weaker than the old mage. I''m certain that our Roan Kingdom and the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s alliance will win. There will be no one capable of getting in your way, Cale-nim.¡¯


    ¡®Clopeh, you bastard.


    I suppose it¡¯s my fault for believing everything a lunatic had to say.¡¯

 Chapter 220: Do Not Worry (1)

    <h4>Chapter 220: Do Not Worry (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®Weak?


    Only good at attack magic?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    The Dragon half-blood.


    This was his first time hearing about such an existence. At the same time, his intuition as someone who has read arge number of fantasy novels was telling him something else.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way a Dragon half-blood is weak.


    Aren¡¯t most main characters or the final bosses in fantasy novels Dragon half-bloods?¡¯


    Cale''s expression turned serious.


    He immediately started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han! Mary! Again!¡±


    Choi Han immediately stood back up and kicked off of the wyvern¡¯s back in order to jump into the air. The original wyvern that Choi Han had been riding on returned to support him.


    ¡°Raon, make the shield stronger so that that bastard cannot run away!¡±


    ¡°Alright, human!¡±


    Cale saw the silver shield bing thicker as he looked around the water.


    The ships were still moving while following the roaring ocean. However, he noticed something weird.


    ¡®...There¡¯s something there.¡¯


    The ships by the shore had note out into deep waters ever since his shield appeared.


    They could not make the decision to go out into the deep waters after seeing Cale''s shield and the roaring ocean.


    However, all of therge ships by the shores were nowing out.


    Thergest of those ships was moving toward the shield without any hesitation now.


    It was as if they had been waiting for that mage and now felt confident to fight again.


    ¡°Raon, I leave it to you.¡±


    Cale turned his head. Choi Han said those words to Raon before trying to head back down with the wyvern.


    However, he had no choice but to change directions.


    Snap. Snap. Snap.


    The dumb-looking mage snapped his fingers a few times.


    Snap. Snap.


    A small thunderbolt appeared in the air every time he did that.


    ¡®Is it an attack?¡¯


    Choi Han could not move carelessly as he noticed the mage staring at Cale and him. Raon was there, but he was still worried. He cautiously observed the tiny thunderbolts.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    His eyes then opened wide.


    The small thunderbolts started to shoot down.


    Baaaaang!


    Baaaaaang!


    Theynded in the water between the ships. They nimbly dodged therge ships and made loud noises as they entered the water. They were causing waves that were muchrger when the shield had appeared.


    ¡°Why is he shooting the thunderbolts into the water......¡±


    Choi Han could not hide his confusion. Why was he making it difficult for his allies instead of just attacking?


    However, he could hear Raon''s angry voiceing from above him.


    ¡°How dare he!¡±


    His voice soon sounded concerned.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    ¡®Human? Cale-nim?¡¯


    Choi Han lifted his head up in order to look toward Cale.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Cale was holding back a groan. He was covering his mouth with his hands, but there was ck blood flowing out of it. Although he could not see the invisible Raon, he could still hear his angry voice.


    ¡°He broke my whirlpool and our human''s whirlpool with the thunderbolts!¡±


    The thunderbolts were like spears as they pierced and destroyed the whirlpools one by one.


    Choi Han could see Cale continuing to cough up ck blood. That ck blood gave him the chills.


    Choi Han made eye contact with Cale at that moment.


    Cale¡¯s gaze was strong and confident.


    It was giving him an order.


    ¡®Follow mymand.¡¯


    That seemed to be what it was saying.


    The wyvern started to fly down even without being told to do so. Choi Han could see an area that was still being struck by the tiny thunderbolts.


    He slowly headed down toward it.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry over.¡±


    The wyvern seemed to have been waiting for him to say that, as it shot toward the mage like an arrow.


    Choi Han did not pay attention to the small thunderbolts raining down around him. The wyvern and Mary would dodge them for him. In return, he raised his aura to the maximum strength he could currently muster.


    Light slowly disappeared as the sword became almostpletely ck.


    Choi Han made eye contact with the enemy with that sword in his hand.


    ¡°I was bored from just watching. How wonderful. I didn¡¯t expect such entertaining people to be here.¡±


    Choi Han kicked off the wyvern¡¯s head the moment he heard the mage''s voice.


    Boom!


    He mmed down onto the deck the mage was standing on.


    The wyvern urgently changed directions. It then opened up its bony mouth and revealed its sharp fangs.


    Crack!


    It ripped off the sail of the ship next to them.


    Boom!


    The ck Bone Wyvern then stomped on the ship. Choi Han shot forward with his ck aura at the same time.


    ¡°What an interesting human.¡±


    The mage opened up his arms as if he was weing Choi Han. He then flicked his finger.


    Click.


    A clicking sound could be heard.


    Choi Han lifted his arms high up in the air before striking down with his sword.


    Bang!


    The ck aura crashed against the small mana orb.


    However, neither of them exploded.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Choi Han raised his ck aura even more as he pushed back against the mana orb. However, the mana orb was not pushed back at all as it faced off against Choi Han¡¯s aura.


    The mage started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°It''s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a human with a darkness attribute, but I didn¡¯t know that your te was so big. The report from Syrem, that child, was wrong.¡±


    Syrem. That was the name of the fake Dragon yer. The young mage sounded as if he was disappointed in Syrem.


    ¡®Dragon half-blood.¡¯


    Raon''s words echoed in Choi Han¡¯s ears. He also felt something weird at that moment.


    ¡®This person is strong, but not that strong. So why... Why is my aura unable to move forward?¡¯


    It was the moment that Choi Han''s confusion showed on his face.


    ¡°Imperfect darkness cannot defeat perfect light.¡±


    Arm¡¯s mage spoke as if he was having fun. Choi Han could see the mage''s white gold colored hair. He could also see the same white gold pupils.


    It was a color that reminded him of the color of thunderbolts.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    Choi Han recalled how Dragons all had different colors.


    Every living Dragon had their unique color. That color was said to represent the Dragon''s innate attributes. However, a red Dragon didn¡¯t necessarily mean that it was a Fire Dragon, and a blue Dragon didn¡¯t necessarily mean that it was a Water Dragon.


    The only certain thing was that Dragons that live much longer than humans could even use that innate color to present themselves.


    But something was weird.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Eruhaben-nim the white gold color?¡¯


    Choi Han could see the mage who was looking at him as if he was looking at a cute toy.


    ¡°Your darkness is not perfect yet. Do you know that? My light is perfect.¡±


    Snap.


    The man snapped his fingers again.


    Paaaat.


    Light started toe out of the mana orb that was fighting against Choi Han¡¯s sword.


    "That is why you cannot win against me.¡±


    Choi Han could see his ck aura starting to break down.


    Imperfect darkness was bound to be destroyed by perfect light.


    The mage saw the bright light starting to overtake Choi Han and started to smile. He then looked around. He did not care whether humans died while fighting.


    It didn¡¯t matter to him even if those humans were on his side.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter as long as it is fun.¡¯


    Yes, fun.


    He was willing to do anything as long as it was fun. That was why he had killed ally soldiers with the dead mana bombs and just sat back and watched even when Cale''s shield and the Dark Elves appeared.


    However, things changed the moment that the two wyverns flew over to the ocean. He could not just sit back and watch when they got so close to him.


    He was sensitive to just one thing.


    ¡®There is the smell of a higher-ranking being.¡¯


    It was a scent that he absolutely despised but desired at the same time.


    However, he could not be certain.


    That was because the scent was so faint.


    It was as if it was the scent of a child.


    ¡®But it wouldn¡¯t be that way if a true lord was alive.¡¯


    The existence that was considered to be a Dragon Lord in the future had already died.


    Dragon Lord.


    This was not something that was passed down through the family. It was determined by nature and by the world.


    Baaaaaang!


    He heard the sound of light exploding once again.


    The mage raised his back up and looked toward the mana orb that was trying to cover up Choi Han.


    ¡®How sad.¡¯


    He was about to see a highly skilled swordsman getting injured.


    He would have tried to draw this man to his side if he had achieved perfect darkness.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    However, the mage soon started to smile. He immediately twisted his body.


    Baaaaang!


    The ck aura cut through the deck of the ship.


    The mage looked back at the swordsman who destroyed the deck and was chasing after him.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive!¡±


    The mage could not hide his shock.


    Although the mana orb did not look like much, it had a bit of light essence in it.


    ¡®How did he get away from it?¡¯


    Baaaaang!


    The light mana orb ran into the ck aura again. The mage looked at Choi Han, who was bleeding as if he had been burnt by light, and could not hide his shock.


    ¡°How did you dodge?¡±


    However, Choi Han ignored him.


    The light from the orb started to destroy Choi Han¡¯s aura little by little.


    Bang!


    The mana orb exploded once again and Choi Han dodged this by moving forward.


    Crackle, crackle.


    His cheeks sizzled as the lightnded on him.


    However, tens of light orbs appeared in front of Choi Han who just managed to get out of the explosion from the previous mana orb.


    ¡°Can you dodge these too?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood mage seemed to be happy.


    ¡°Your sword will continue to experience the ck aura being destroyed. In the end, your only choice would be to give in to the despair. You¡¯re doing something useless!¡±


    Forget the opposite nature of their powers, Choi Han was objectively weaker than him as well. The mage found it interesting that Choi Han continued toe at him even though he should know this difference of power as well.


    However, there was something he did not know.


    Choi Han grabbed onto his scabbard.


    Crackle, crackle.


    The light that trickled down the scabbard scratched at Choi Han¡¯s palm.


    Choi Han did not care if his ck aura, his darkness, was destroyed.


    The Forest of Darkness.


    Choi Han had broken down, fallen over, and almost died numerous times in order to survive there.


    In the end, he managed to survive.


    It didn''t matter as long as he didn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Try this one as well!¡±


    Tens of light orbs shot toward Choi Han. Choi Han stared at them as he continued to walk forward.


    It was at that moment.


    Saaaaaaaaaash.


    Choi Han could feel something shooting out of the water.


    The enemy might not know it, but Choi Han knew.


    ¡®It is Raon.¡¯


    The power of an angry Dragon was shooting out of the water.


    The whirlpool was no longer staying underneath the water. Raon''s whirlpools that had not been destroyed by the thunderbolts shot up into the air.


    They then started to fuse together. The wind was starting to form into a shape. Choi Han could easily tell what shape the wind was forming into.


    ¡®A Dragon.¡¯


    Thebination of wind and water looked like arge Dragon.


    The shape was simr to the ck Bone Dragon that had protected the Henituse territory.


    Choi Han understood Raon''s intentions.


    At the same time, he felt someone blocking his way.


    The ck Bone Wyvern.


    It was defending against tens of light orbs. The wyvern opened up its wings.


    Baaaaaang!


    The wyvern''s ck wings surrounded the light orbs as if it was hugging them.


    Darkness was not the only thing that was the opposite of light.


    Death.


    Death was also the opposite of light.


    Choi Han understood Mary''s intentions clearly.


    He turned around and then immediately started to run while showing his back to the mage.


    Choi Han used the ship''s ledge as a stepping stone in order to shoot up into the air and step onto the being that was lowering its head to him.


    The Dragon made of wind and water. Choi Han was now standing on top of that Dragon. There was mana that was serving as his footholds.


    - Choi Han, our human told me.


    He could hear Raon''s voice in his head.


    - He told me to help you.


    Choi Han called forth his remaining aura. The imperfect darkness shot out from the tip of his sword like fire.


    Choi Han¡¯s darkness was rough and violent.


    It started when he had been crawling at the bottom of the food chain in the Forest of Darkness.


    Choi Han was that darkness.


    - He also had a message for you. He said to catch him!


    Drip, drip.


    Some of the ck threads around the Bone Wyvern started to fall to the ground. It was barely managing to retain its shape.


    - And don''t worry. We are great and mighty, even if your darkness is notplete yet.


    Choi Han finally opened his eyes.


    His innocent smile was missing.


    In its ce were all sorts of darknesses.


    Choi Han¡¯s darkness was despair.


    Since it was his own, it got stronger every time he faced a type of despair.


    The situation at Harris Vige, his true nature he had been hiding from Cale, and his true self that felt more happiness and hope than despair revealed his true nature.


    The Birth of a Hero.


    The Choi Han that should have reached this point far earlier in the original novel finally started to be that character.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The wind and water Dragon let out a roar.


    At the same time, magic spells started to pile up from the the far away shores.


    It was magic from their allied mages.


    Those magic spells could notpare to strength of the small thunderbolts, however, they were enough to stab into the enemy ships.


    ¡°Yes, we are strong.¡±


    Choi Han responded to Raon''s statement. The Dragon started to move on top of the water. The first target was this mage who wasughing while standing on the deck of the ship.


    ¡°This is really weird. What is this odd scent?¡±


    The mage still remained calm.


    The Dragon Knight known as Choi Han shot his sword toward that mage once again.


    Cale, who had been watching this for a while, started to speak.


    ¡°...I thought I just told you to make the whirlpools visible.¡±


    ¡°You''re right! It is a tornado! As for the other part... I turned it into the shape of a Dragon because Dragons are great and mighty!¡±


    Since Raon could not reveal himself, he chose to help out in a way that was shaped like him.


    Cale felt the corners of his lips starting to twitch.


    ¡®How am I going to exin thatter?¡¯


    That was causing him serious concern.


    At that moment, Cale noticed an apple pie appearing in thin air as he heard Raon''s voice.


    ¡°Human, can I use that?¡±


    ¡°...Haaaa.¡±


    ¡®Why do I always understand whatever he says?¡¯


    He could understand it even if parts were missing.


    Cale confidently started to speak.


    ¡°You said that that bastard¡¯s light is perfect?¡±


    ¡°You''re right! However, you have something simr! Yours is purer! Was the mage the only one with a thunderbolt? Human, yours and mine are greater than his thunderbolts! Of course, you don¡¯t need to do anything since it is difficult, human. I will do it instead!¡±


    Cale had a pure light power as well.


    Well, it was a purely obsessed with money fiery thunderbolt.


    It loved money so much that it was scary.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let Choi Han or Mary overdo it. Raon can''t reveal himself either.¡¯


    Their mages¡¯ attacks were limited due to the distance.


    The Dark Elves also could not do much out in the water.


    All of therge ships at shore hade out into the deeper waters at this point. The Dark Elves could only hold the Bears behind in order to buy time.


    Cale heard a voice in his head for the first time in a long time.


    - Are you going to sacrifice yourself?


    - Can I eat this too?


    The Super Rock and glutton each spoke in his mind.


    Cale looked down at his palm.


    The fiery thunderbolt seemed as if it wanted to eat the smaller thunderbolts that were currently above the water.

 Chapter 221: Do Not Worry (2)

    <h4>Chapter 221: Do Not Worry (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - Are you going to sacrifice yourself?


    - Can I eat this?


    Cale ignored the Super Rock and the glutton. He clenched and then unclenched his fists.


    ¡®Let¡¯s use it.¡¯


    He decided to use the fiery thunderbolt. Thunderbolts had a tendency to be much stronger over water. That was why he needed the fiery thunderbolt in order to destroy the mage¡¯s thunderbolts.


    He could not take a step back and just watch when others were getting hurt.


    Crackle, crackle.


    The fiery thunderbolt started to fiercely rotate in Cale¡¯s hands.


    At the same time, the sky started to roar above his head.


    Ruuuumble.


    That noise made Choi Han raise his head. He could see the clear sky. However, Raon was speaking in his mind.


    - Choi Han, our human says he is going to strike with the fiery thunderbolt, but don¡¯t worry since I will be the one to do it. I am a bit great and mighty!


    The child¡¯s ramblings continued in his head. Although it could sound annoying, Choi Han smiled and swung his sword.


    Slice-


    The ck aura cut through a piece of the deck.


    ¡°Hahaha! I haven¡¯t seen such an entertaining human like this in a long time!¡±


    The mage with white gold hair dodged the ck aura as he continued tough. It could not be helped.


    Choi Han was charging at him with red eyes even though he had injuries throughout his body. He had not seen anybody do something like this in a long time.


    ¡®What a chaotic aura!¡¯


    He could see the ck aura shooting out in multiple directions.


    This chaotic aura was running wild as if to show that the calm and peaceful aura from earlier was all a lie.


    At the same time, it felt free.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been wearing a mask!¡±


    He had taken off the mask that made him look poised as a noble or a knight and returned to his wild self. He was like a wild animal that did not look at anything other than its prey.


    However, the mage sneered at the wild animal.


    ¡°You think you can beat me? How entertaining!¡±


    This wild animal was probably the strongest swordsman among the humans. He was born with a significant amount of talent. Due to that reason, this wild animal had probably never met an overwhelmingly strong opponent like himself.


    That was what the mage was thinking.


    ¡°Who did you say will win?¡±


    However, Choi Han was the weakling instead of the dominant wild animal.


    The Forest of Darkness.


    He had been the weakest existence in there. He had to dig a hole and hide underneath for multiple days at a time even while starving himself in order to survive, and there were times that he would have to go days without being able to sleep.


    He could not even groan when he was in pain.


    He needed to survive.


    It was a matter of life and death instead of winning and losing.


    The enemy had to die for him to survive.


    That was it.


    ¡°I will kill you.¡±


    Choi Han kicked off the Dragon that was made of wind and water and shot up into the air. The ck aura became a rotating arrow as both Choi Han and his sword shot toward the mage.


    It seemed to be a violent attack.


    It was also an attack that would not let go of the enemy, regardless of whether they were strong or weak.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The mage sneered at Choi Han once more and dodged.


    Bang! Baaaaang!


    The ck aura arrow and the water Dragon¡¯s jaws soonnded where the mage had been standing.


    Guu-


    The ship started to tilt toward one direction as it slowly started to sink.


    ¡°Ahhh! S, save-¡°


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The people from the Indomitable Alliance who were on the ship tried to escape. However, the small thunderbolt was still on top of the water and light mana orbs were continuing to shoot into the water. It was light with the thunder attribute.


    ¡°Ugggggggggh-¡°


    The moans of the people who escaped into the water could be heard. However, those moans could not be properly delivered above the water.


    Rooooooooooar!


    The Dragon¡¯s mouth that was filled with both wind and water rushed toward the mage once again.


    Bang!


    Another piece of the deck broke off with a loud noise. The mage had already moved back into the air. The water Dragon was right on his tail.


    The water Dragon and the mage looked like two snakes that were coiling together.


    And then there was the ck aura that was aiming for the mage¡¯s neck.


    Pow! Pow! Pow!


    The mana orbs shot out but they were useless.


    ¡°So annoying!¡±


    The mage started to frown.


    The ck Bone Wyvern that was almostpletely destroyed continued to use its body in order to defend the water Dragon from the mana orbs.


    The mage who was staring at the ck Bone Wyvern made eye contact with Choi Han. Choi Han asked a question in confusion.


    ¡°Why are you running away?¡±


    The mage started to smile.


    ¡°Oh, you were aware of it.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Boom- boom- booom-


    They could hear the sound of drums.


    At the same time, Choi Han realized that a different noise had disappeared.


    Ruuuumble. The roaring of the sky. The sound of Cale and Raon¡¯s fiery thunderbolt had disappeared. Instead, it was the sound of drums that was taking over the area.


    Boom-


    Boom- boom-


    Booooom-


    It was not just one ship.


    Thergest of the Indomitable Alliance¡¯s ships were full of people beating on the drums.


    Theserge ships had braved the roaring water in order to get from the shores to the vicinity of the silver shield.


    Boom- boom-


    There were people in ck outfits with stars on their chests beating the drums while standing on the deck.


    They were members of Arm.


    Choi Han¡¯s body started to move up. The water Dragon was shooting up into the sky.


    He could finally see it.


    He looked down at where he had been fighting against the Dragon half-blood mage. He could see the ship that was starting to sink.


    Therge ships were creating a circle with that ship at the center.


    There were a total of 20 ships.


    He could not see the Indomitable Alliance people who were the original navigators. People wearing Arm¡¯s ck outfits had taken over all of the positions.


    At the same time, something was happening on the decks of theserge ships.


    Ooooooong-


    Lights started to appear from their decks. They were creating magic circles with high-grade magic stones.


    ¡°...No way!¡±


    Choi Han looked down at the twenty magic circles and suddenly had a thought.


    ¡®Are they all a single spell?¡¯


    ¡°Ahahahaha! Now do you get it?¡±


    Choi Han could see the mage continuing tough. The mage then opened his arms up.


    ¡°This is the strength of the human mages that I have trained.¡±


    Choi Han thought about what Cale had told him before.


    ¡®Arm supposedly has a Magic Brigade as well.¡¯


    Choi Han realized who had created that Magic Brigade. He subconsciously stomped his foot.


    Ssh, ssh.


    The water on the top of the water Dragon''s head sshed.


    Choi Han was asking Raon a question with his actions.


    ¡®I don''t know anything about magic, but Raon, you know what is going on, right? Isn¡¯t that the case?¡¯


    Choi Han continued to tap the head of the water Dragon with his foot. However, he soon pulled his sword back out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The water Dragon started to move again the moment Choi Han spoke, hoping that Raon heard him.


    "Why? Why do you still not give up?¡±


    Choi Han could see the mage sneering at him. However, Choi Han focused his gaze on the mage as he let the water Dragon quickly move forward.


    Saaaaaaaaaash, saaaash-


    Therge water Dragon cut through the water in a rough fashion. It was rushing forward while trying to attack the mage. The ck Bone Wyvern followed behind the water Dragon as well.


    The mageughed as he weed them with open arms.


    Boom- boom-


    The twenty magic circles started to intertwine and be fused as one. The mage who was standing in the middle of all of this was stillughing.


    ¡°I will kill you all! I haven¡¯t had this much fun in a long time!¡±


    At the same time, multiple light mana orbs started to float around him. He weed the still-developing wild animal with a bright smile.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Choi Han looked at the mage as he kicked off of the water Dragon¡¯s head and shot up into the air. It was the moment that the mage smiled while seeing him jump up.


    Tap.


    The ck Bone Wyvern supported the bottom of Choi Han¡¯s foot.


    He passed by the mage just like that.


    The ck aura sharply curved.


    Baaaaaang!


    A loud explosion urred on therge ship that the magic circle was being fused together on. The ck aura looked like the devil as it caused a ruckus on the ship''s deck.


    ¡°You bastards!¡±


    The water Dragon attacked the mage at that moment.


    Rooooooooooar!


    Choi Han could hear the roar of the water Dragon.


    Snap. Snap.


    The mage who had only been snapping until now used both hands in order to cast different magic spells.


    He pierced the water Dragon''s mouth with a light spear. He then cast a shield on the ship so that the ck aura could not destroy it anymore.


    ¡°...How entertaining.¡±


    The mage was scoffing at Choi Han who tried to use such a strategy.


    ¡°But you are toote.¡±


    Snap. Snap. Snap.


    The mage started to snap multiple times as shields appeared around all twenty ships. Choi Han and the wyvern were unable to break through those shields.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom!


    The drumming stopped.


    Silence filled the area.


    This made Choi Han have an ominous feeling.


    He could see arge purple magic circle. There was an eerie powering out from the magic circle.


    Choi Han then turned to see that the mage was smiling widely. He could also see the mage¡¯s cold eyes.


    The silence finally broke.


    ¡°Humans really have many things to pay attention to.¡±


    The man with the cold gaze confidently spoke to Choi Han.


    ¡°That is why they are annoying and pitiful. Well, I guess it is cute as well.¡±


    Boom!


    All twenty ships beat their drums at the same time.


    It was at that moment.


    Oooooooong-


    The lines connecting the twenty magic circles together started to shake. Purple light then started to spread in the air.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Choi Han grabbed onto the wyvern¡¯s neck bone.


    Swoooooosh swooooooosh-


    Wind was gathering inside the magic circle. The ck Bone Wyvern was having a hard time flying straight, almost as if it was in a storm.


    He heard the mageughing at that moment.


    ¡°Hahahaha! How pitiful. All of the people in the castle are going to die.¡±


    The mage looked as if he wanted to roll over andugh his heart out. Choi Han whispered to the ck Bone Wyvern¡¯s bones.


    ¡°Mary, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Choi Han did not know where he wanted to go.


    However, he continued to tell the ck Bone Wyvern, and in turn, Mary, to go.


    ¡°We need to go. Mary.¡±


    However, the ck Bone Wyvern was faltering and unable to navigate the rough winds. The ck bones were still sturdy, however, it seemed to be low on power after defending against the lights with its body.


    Choi Han then felt something above his head. He lifted his head up in order to see.


    He could see the purple sky and a purple wind that was heading toward it.


    Swooooooosh-


    The wind now resembled vines as it wrapped around each other. It then finally turned into onerge orb. The purple orb was roaring as if it was ready to bring down disaster onto the world.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The beating of the drums could be heard again.


    ¡°Kahahaha, ah, so fun! I knew it would be fun toe to watch!¡±


    The mage turned toward Choi Han. He could see Choi Han nkly staring at the wind.


    ¡°What do you think? This is what great magic is like.¡±


    The mage gently asked the first person he was curious about in a long time.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    However, his expression soon turned odd.


    ¡°Yes. It is great and mighty.¡±


    Choi Han was smiling.


    He could see a small light beyond the purple orb and the purple sky.


    It was slowly cutting through the purple sky.


    That light was red in color.


    It was a color that Choi Han was familiar with.


    He started to slowly smile.


    He could see the water Dragon flying back toward him.


    - Choi Han! You won''t get hurt! Neither will Mary¡¯s bones!


    He could hear Raon''s voice in his head.


    Choi Han saw a shing red light at that moment.


    It was the fiery thunderbolt.


    The fiery thunderbolt was headed down toward the purple orb.


    He could feel Cale and Raon in the thunderbolt. Raon''s strong power was especially present in it.


    Saaaaaash-


    Choi Han and the ck Bone Wyvern grabbed the water Dragon at that moment. Actually, it was more as if they were embracing it.


    The water Dragon quickly moved and stopped somewhere.


    They passed by the Indomitable Alliance''s fleet. They then approached therge silver shield that was blocking the enemy.


    Choi Han looked toward the other side of the shield.


    He could see someone standing there.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Cale asked in a calm voice.


    He had his usual stoic expression as he handed Choi Han a potion. At the same time, the fiery thunderbolt in Cale''s other hand, as well as the fact that Cale had curled up in order to not get hurt, caught Choi Han¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Hey, stick to the shield.¡±


    Cale ignored the smiling Choi Han and stuck close to Raon''s shield.


    He then covered his ears.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-


    The fiery thunderbolt pierced through the purple orb.


    - I truly am the great and mighty Raon Miru, and I am six years old! I am great and mighty!


    Cale started to think.


    Dragons really are great and mighty.

 Chapter 222: Do Not Worry (3)

    <h4>Chapter 222: Do Not Worry (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    The Super Rock¡¯s imposing voice quickly disappeared.


    Boooooooooooom!


    The silver shield started to shake. Well, Raon''s silver shield was shaking violently and Cale could feel it shaking at the tip of his hands.


    ¡°Holy f-.¡±


    Cale just barely managed to prevent himself from swearing.


    The ocean, the sky, the red thunderbolt, and the purple wind. All of those mixed together, making it impossible to tell where the sky ended and where the ocean started.


    The roaring storm made it so that you could not see the ocean beyond the silver shield.


    Swooooooooosh- bang, bang, bang!


    The wind was knocking on the silver shield. It had drawn up the ocean water and turned it into something simr to hail, looking as if it wanted to swallow up the silver shield as well.


    A serious situation would have urred if this wind would have reached Castle Leona or the central shores.


    Both of the mountains to the sides of Castle Leona would have been destroyed, killing many people in the process.


    Cale peeked out with his eye through the rough winds and tried to see beyond the silver shield.


    Ssh-


    He felt the ocean water sshing on his head.


    A giant waterspout was spinning beyond the silver shield. The waterspout did not seem to be able to support itsrge size.


    - Human, did you see my strength? I did that!


    Cale had only used a very weak version of the fiery thunderbolt. The majority of it was Raon''s magic.


    ¡®This kid has gotten much stronger ever since he fought against that fake Dragon yer.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, you are a bit g- cough.¡±


    Cale let out a light cough. He then wiped his mouth with his sleeve. He had a salty taste in his mouth.


    - ...Human, why are you bleeding when you didn''t even use one-third of the strength in my paw? Did I calcte wrong? That¡¯s impossible! How weak is your body that you use power that is the equivalent to the size of a rat¡¯s poop and you still cough up blood? You truly are an iprehensible mystery!


    Cale responded back while feeling refreshed.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    However, the invisible Raon and Choi Han started to frown.


    On the other hand, Cale now had a decent idea about how his reaction to the ancient powers worked.


    ¡®The Indestructible Shield has definitely gotten stronger ever since the glutton priestess ate the Vitality of the Heartst time.¡¯


    That was why the shield no longer put any burden on Cale''s body unless it received enough damage to break. However, the other ancient powers still made the Vitality of the Heart work if he used just a little bit of it.


    ¡®I can''t do much about it since my te is small.¡¯


    It was like this because the te inside Cale''s body, the source of his abilities, wascking.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He casually waved the two of them away and looked down at the battlefield. He could calmly observe the scene since Raon''s silver shield was very strong.


    There had been explosions and a waterspout urring for thest ten minutes.


    The ocean slowly calmed down and returned to normal.


    Drip. Drip.


    Cale felt water dropping on his head as he continued to look beyond the silver shield.


    ¡°Everything was destroyed.¡±


    Cale had his gaze focused and did not respond, even when he heard Choi Han¡¯s voice. Choi Han understood Cale''s reaction.


    Everything was broken.


    All of the numerous ships that had been on the water were flipped or destroyed.


    He could also see the dead and barely alive soldiers.


    Seeing the pitiful situation of the enemies outside this safe shield made it easy to understand what Cale was thinking.


    That was the type of person he was.


    However, Choi Han was only half right.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Raon, why-¡±


    He could not believe the scene in front of him.


    ¡°Why did the Dragon half-blood not use a shield?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Choi Han turned his head to look toward Cale. He could see Cale looking shocked. Raon started to speak to both of them.


    ¡°Human, Choi Han, something is weird.¡±


    Raon had seen a white gold shield surrounding therge ship just before the fiery thunderbolt pierced through the purple mana orb.


    ¡°Someone with that Dragon half-blood''s level of skill would be able to protect them, but it looks like he withdrew the shield.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Choi Han was shocked.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t use a shield to protect his allies? Wait, he removed the ones that were present as well?¡¯


    "Why?¡±


    It was the moment that question came out of Choi Han¡¯s mouth. His body started to move.


    - It''sing.


    Rooooooooooar!


    Raon''s water and wind Dragon shot up in front of the silver shield.


    Bang!


    An explosion happened at that moment. A light orb exploded as a part of the water Dragon''s body blew up and water shot up into the air. Choi Han stepped on the silver shield in order to jump over to the other side.


    His rough aura shot down toward the water.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Choi Han¡¯s aura also ran into a few light orbs before it disappeared. The water then split open.


    Shaaaaaaaa-


    A single person shot up through the gap in the water.


    The multipleyers of white gold shield around him had prevented even the water fromnding on him.


    The person standing on top of the water was, naturally, the Dragon half-blood mage.


    ¡°Hahaha- this is where I was.¡±


    The mage¡¯s cheekbones went up and he started to smile before he made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡®His allies are dying behind him. Even those from Arm¡¯s magic brigade seem to be dying.


    But he isughing.¡¯


    Snap. Snap.


    Another small thunderbolt appeared in the mage''s hand as he shot it toward the shield once again. This was naturally blocked by the water Dragon and Choi Han, making it unable to break through Raon''s silver shield.


    The thunderbolt just bounced off the shield.


    It then headed toward the water.


    Crackle-!


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Uggggh! M, my body!¡±


    The thunderbolt fell into the water and took the lives of the mage¡¯s remaining allies. Of course, the mages who used shields or flight magic and the knights that were skilled enough to climb onto the flipped over ships managed to survive.


    The soldiers of the Indomitable Alliance continued to die inrge numbers.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a psycho?¡±


    Cale subconsciouslymented.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    The mage and Cale made eye contact. The mage ran straight toward Cale.


    Choi Han''s sword and the water Dragon tried to get in his way.


    Snap. Snap. Snap.


    However, they could not defend against the mage who was surrounded by numerous mana orbs.


    Cale did not have time to escape to the back.


    Baaaaang!


    The mage almost instantaneously reached the silver shield and crashed into it.


    The forehead of the Dragon half-blood started to bleed. However, he was still smiling.


    He ttened himself against the silver shield and observed Cale, who was on the other side.


    To be more urate, he was observing the area around Cale.


    ¡°...I smell a Lord. That power from earlier was definitely a Dragon Lord. I know it was. I''ve smelled it before.¡±


    ¡®This crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cale could not help but think that way after seeing this scene that seemed to be straight out of a horror movie.


    ¡°Are you a Dragon?¡±


    The mage¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    The fiery thunderbolt.


    That thunderbolt was made up of pure natural power and mana.


    This was not something a human mage could do.


    ¡®A Dragon.¡¯


    There was definitely a Dragon''s power mixed in.


    ¡°What is that thing that is invisible next to you?¡±


    He could feel it.


    He could feel it clearer and clearer as he got closer. He could feel the invisible presence next to that bastard.


    However, the presence was faint.


    In fact, that red-hair, Cale Henituse¡¯s presence was muchrger. The scent of nature was flowing out of him.


    That was why he felt that something was off.


    ¡°You''re a Dragon. Hmm? Are you a Dragon that came out to y? Is it you? Or is it that thing next to you? Hmm?¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    The Dragon half-blood''s two fists mmed against the shield.


    ¡®This crazy bastard. Does Arm only have lunatics like this?¡¯


    Cale looked toward thepletely insane person and started to speak.


    ¡°A Dragon that came out to y my ass. Sounds more like your brain went out to y. Stop spewing such nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood started tough at Cale¡¯s response.


    ¡°Yes, I knew you would be that way. Dragons are always good at doing things like this. They feign ignorance and then y around with people much weaker than them. Kahaha, how fun. This is so much-.¡±


    He could not finish his sentence.


    Scratch-


    The Dragon half-blood moved away. Arge ck w was cutting through that exact spot. It was violent enough to be moving like a Dragon''s front paw.


    However, the Dragon half-blood mage was already floating in the air.


    ¡°Still not familiar with it.¡±


    It was strong, but awkward.


    The Dragon half-blood mage''s pupils started to get cloudy.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    He looked back toward Cale.


    That clear red hair and the shield. He had thought that it was an ancient power because he originally believed it to be pure wood power. But was that really the case?


    He thought about the red Dragon.


    It looked as if it was a living animal.


    However, that fire went out, leaving only death behind.


    He then recalled the fiery thunderbolt from a moment ago.


    It was surrounded by magic, but he felt pure fire underneath it.


    There was a lot of a Dragon''s power as well.


    ¡®And even me, who had received a Dragon''s blood.


    But this generation no longer has a red Dragon.¡¯


    He was certain of it.


    ¡®Is it possible?


    Is there another person like me?¡¯


    Inexperience.


    A Dragon that had yet to go through its first growth phase was inexperienced. It didn''t know how to use its powers properly.


    The Dragon half-blood was partly a Dragon as well. He naturally went through growth phases as well. Even a Dragon half-blood went through three growth phases, just like a normal Dragon.


    He had gone through two growth phases. A Dragon that had yet to go through its first growth phase and a Dragon half-blood were easy prey for him. The mage started tough like a lunatic.


    ¡°Pwahahahah! Everything, really everything is showing up.¡±


    The mage could see the water Dragon, the ck Bone Wyvern, Choi Han, and the many magic spells flying toward him from Castle Leona.


    He then looked back toward Cale.


    ¡°I guess I need to get serious as well.¡±


    Light started to shine from the Dragon half-blood mage¡¯s body.


    - Huh? Human! Something is weird!


    Cale heard Raon''s shocked voice in his mind.


    - That Dragon half-blood has not been using all of his strength until now.


    ¡®That wasn¡¯t his full strength?¡¯


    - ...He is strong.


    Cale looked toward the mage.


    The mage¡¯s white gold mana was roaring and making his robe flutter.


    At the same time, his hair started to stick up in the air. At the same time, he started to look livelier and full of vitality.


    The mage looked toward Choi Han who was chasing him with the ck aura.


    ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t care whether or not my allies died?¡±


    Choi Han was curious, but that did not slow down. However, he still really wanted to know. He could not understand it.


    However, Choi Han started to frown after hearing the Dragon half-blood mage¡¯s response.


    ¡°I want even more humans to die! The more the better.¡±


    Light then started to shine from his entire body.


    Choi Han did not stop even though it was extremely bright.


    He suddenly got the chills.


    That bright light in front of him.


    That light felt like extremely thick darkness.


    The light that seemed to be much stronger than before felt as if it was burning his body. Choi Han could feel his palms starting to sweat.


    He felt as if he would die if he went into that light.


    ¡®I might die.¡¯


    His iplete darkness would disappear without a trace.


    However, Choi Han did not stop.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I will kill all the humans! I will kill them all, even if it is thest thing I do!¡±


    ¡®All?¡¯


    That word made Choi Han turn pale.He turned his head. He could see the Caro Kingdom''s mages flying toward them.


    Darkness that was weak against light.


    He thought about the Dark Elves as well.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    ¡°Kahahaha! Die!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood''s body shot toward the shore.


    ¡°N-


    No!¡±


    Choi Han turned his body.


    He could see something going in front of him.


    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±


    The red hair of the person moving in front of him caught his attention.


    Cale was flying in front of him while riding on the other ck Bone Wyvern. As for Raon, he was being the wind in order to assist the ck Bone Wyvern and Cale.


    Boooooooom-


    Choi Han turned his head around after hearing the loud noise.


    The shield, therge shield that had been blocking the path, started to rise up into the air. Silver wings appeared on both sides of it as it followed behind its master.


    - Weak human, do not worry. I will make sure nobody gets hurt.


    It was not just Cale¡¯s shield that was following behind. Raon''s silver shield was following behind its master as well.


    However, light was fast. Speed and destruction. Those were the attributes of the mage¡¯s light.


    The Dragon half-blood mage quickly arrived at the shores.


    The Dark Elves and Bears, as well as the Caro Kingdom''s mages who hade through a path Mary had made through her purification of dead mana, were all present there. There were a lot of people still on the castle walls as well.


    ¡°¡°T, that-¡±


    He could see the anxious humans.


    ¡®Those useless creatures.¡¯


    These were beings he would not pay any attention to if that bastard from Arm did not have him by the cor.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    The Caro Kingdom¡¯s crown prince Valentino could not say anything when the chief called to him.


    His hand that was on the ledge was shaking.


    He had seen that explosion from the shores.


    This battle was beyond the level of human capabilities.


    He could now see the mage who was smiling even with a bloody gash in front of him.


    And then he saw behind the mage as well.


    ¡°Death to all-!¡±


    There were hundreds of light arrows.


    The Dragon half-blood mage waved his hand with a bright smile on his face. It was the moment the mage''s hand stopped. Those arrows shot down toward the humans below.


    ¡°Shield, activate the shields!¡±


    ¡°Your highness, please escape!¡±


    Crown prince Valentino could not say anything while looking at the attacking from the sky. He could feel the chief trying to pull his arm, however, he could not move.


    The light arrows looked as if they were a punishment from god.


    It looked as if everything would burn down because of those arrows.


    ¡°Oh, lord.¡±


    The bishop called to his god as he started to run.


    However, the crown prince was looking at the soldiers. The castle wall was a total mess. Despair was in his eyes as he looked around.


    However, there was still a strand of hope.


    That hope was the reason.


    ¡°Your highness! You must go!¡±


    It was the reason he did not move.


    And finally, he could see that hope.


    He could see a set ofrge ck wings.


    He then saw a person with red hair on top of it.


    ¡°I knew it would be like this!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood smirked as he raised his voice.


    He saw the person who managed to follow him even though he was extremely fast thanks to his light affinity.


    Cale Henituse.


    He had suddenly appeared in front of the arrows.


    ¡°You call yourself a human even though you could move that fast?¡±


    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±


    They both said things that the other could not hear.


    Cale reached his hand out.


    He felt two small paws supporting him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    - I understand, human.


    Everybody on the ground looked up at the sky.


    The sun had already set.


    However, night had not yet arrived.


    In fact, their eyes were in pain due to the extremely bright light.


    The light seemed to foretell theing of the end of the world.


    It was the moment those hundreds of lights fell to the ground.


    A silver light covered the ground once more.


    The silver shield that resembled a milky way that had fallen on the ground blocked the light.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Everybody lowered themselves onto the ground. The ground was shaking. Even the sky was shaking.


    The bright light made it so nobody could see anything.


    ¡°Hahaha! I knew you would protect the humans!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood could see Cale beyond the shield. He found it funny that Cale would defend against the light arrows even with a frown on his face.


    It was because he had time to run.


    Why would he put his own life on the line in order to kill some humans?


    Why would he dirty his hands like that?


    He could see Choi Han and the ck Bone Wyvern that could not approach him.


    ¡®Yes, you cannot approach such a light. The ck Bone Wyvern would burn if he approached, and that bastard would be seriously injured as well.¡¯


    That was the difference between perfect darkness and this man''s imperfect darkness.


    Snap. Snap. Snap.


    A teleportation magic circle appeared underneath him after he snapped three times. As the person who had made Arm¡¯s teleportation magic spells, it was easy for him.


    ¡°Bye, have a nice one.¡±


    He smiled and looked down toward Cale. He then flinched.


    Cale was smiling.


    Cale was hearing a voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Human, I learned that I am not great and mighty. That is why I have made up my mind. I will learn everything and understand it all in order to make it my own.


    The young Dragon had learned something while fighting against the fake Dragon yer.


    If you are not great and mighty, then you have to work hard in order to get there.


    The young Dragon had learned about disastersst time.


    And this time...


    - I learned about light this time.


    A small light shot down from the dark sky.


    It was small and fast.


    However, the power inside of it was extremely hot and destructive.


    The Dragon half-blood felt that it was simr to his light that he had developed for nine hundred years. The light was heading for his back.


    ¡°...This-¡±


    Baaaaaang!


    Another loud noise filled the air.


    However, only Choi Han, Cale, and Raon could see this. The others could not see anything as the light was too bright.


    However, people opened their eyes after hearing the bang.


    The banging continued.


    ¡®Does he keep replenishing his stock of light arrows? Why is it that it is not stopping?¡¯


    There were a few people who did not close their eyes. Valentino was one of the people who had kept their eyes open, even when they were getting watery.


    Crown prince Valentino kept his hands on the ledge as he slowly looked at the dark sky.


    The light had disappeared, and he could see something that resembled a smallmp.


    It seemed pitiful inparison to therge shield and the hundreds of light arrows.


    The owner of thatmp was standing tall.


    ¡°...Commander Cale.¡±


    The ck Bone Wyvern and the red-haired man.


    Cale waited until the light that surrounded the sky disappeared. And then once the calm night returned, Cale started to move.


    He pulled back the silver light.


    Drip. Drip.


    Cale could see the drops of blood falling down from the ck Bone Wyvern¡¯s head.


    This blood was the Dragon half-blood mage''s blood.


    However, Cale did not manage to catch him.


    ¡®I guess it hasn''t gone through its first growth phase. I had fun.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood grasped the light piercing through his body and started tough. He then created another volley of arrows instead of trying to escape.


    That was a wise decision. It held Raon and Cale back and prevented Choi Han from approaching him. The light arrows headed toward Choi Han and the ck Bone Wyvern this time.


    ¡®You can''t do this if you have a weak mind.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood used teleportation magic while Raon had no choice but to put a shield around Choi Han.


    The two split apart like that.


    Cale recalled the Dragon half-blood''s voice that had spoken to him in his mind.


    ¡®You are like me, a person who has received Dragon blood, so I will protect the young you. However, I will also be the one to kill you. Hahahaha!¡¯


    ¡®...What kind of bullshit is this?¡¯


    However, Cale didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    - Human. I left a trace! Let¡¯s go catch him as well!


    It wouldn¡¯t matter once they caught him.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han flew over on the ck Bone Wyvern and started to speak.


    Tap, tap.


    Cale patted him on the shoulder and responded back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    Cale looked down below.


    He could see people standing there.


    The people who have survived the attack of the light arrows were looking up at Cale.


    Boooom.


    The ck Bone Wyvern descended and Cale stepped back down onto the ground. Vice Captain Hilsman ran toward him as soon as hended. Cale let out a fake cough after seeing Hilsman¡¯s sorry sight.


    Their allies had survived while one enemy had escaped.


    This was good enough.


    They just needed to capture the one that ran away.


    That was what Cale was thinking as he opened his mouth to speak to Hilsman. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Young master-nim, no, Commander-nim! The shield truly did not break!¡±


    Hilsman''s voice was full of admiration. Cale started to frown.


    He could see crown prince Valentino behind Hilsman with a simr expression that was full of admiration.

 Chapter 223: Do Not Worry (4)

    <h4>Chapter 223: Do Not Worry (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The crown prince seemed to be crying as he ran toward Cale. Cale wanted to retreat backwards when he saw the crown prince¡¯s face.


    Valentino ran forward without any worry as Mary had already purified the dead mana on the ground.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    He grabbed onto both of Cale''s hands.


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale turned his gaze beyond the crown prince¡¯s shoulders and off into the distance. However, Castle Leona happened to be behind Valentino.


    He could see the castle walls as well as the soldiers, knights, and mages standing on the wall. Many eyes were focused on Cale.


    ¡®Welp.¡¯


    That was the only thought on Cale''s mind right now.


    He heard a voice behind him at that moment.


    ¡°Commander-nim, we have captured the Bears that did not manage to escape onto the ships.¡±


    It was the Dark Elf Tasha. Cale weed her voice. He quickly moved his hands out of Valentino''s grasp and turned toward her.


    Tasha lifted both of her hands up once they made eye contact. She was still covered in dead mana.


    ¡°Ah, Commander-nim. I apologize. I can¡¯t approach you because of the dead ma-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as we don''t touch.¡±


    Tasha smiled after seeing Cale walk right up to her.


    ¡°You are correct. You will be safe as long as we don''t touch.¡±


    Cale looked past Tasha''s shoulder.


    He could see the shore in the distance.


    ¡°Y, you bastards!¡±


    ¡°You cheaters!¡±


    The other Dark Elves were surrounding the remaining Bears. The dead mana seemed to be carried by the wind as it created a wave-like ring around the Bears.


    ¡°It must have been hard gathering them into one spot.¡±


    Cale looked at the center of the Bears. He could see therge Pr Bear that was almost three meters tall. He was sitting on the ground with his berserk state removed.


    His body was covered in injuries. The wind from the elementals had created those injuries.


    ¡°It must have been hard capturing that Pr Bear as well.¡±


    Tasha smiled at Cale who was looking past her shoulder. There was red blood on her shoulder. The liquid dead mana and blood mixed together as it dripped down her arm.


    It was the proof that she was an existence that was in line with nature. Although she had dead mana, she was still simr to other lifeforms. Red blood was clear proof of that fact.


    Tasha used her hand to press down on the bloody area as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Is this your first time seeing a Dark Elf''s blood?¡±


    ¡°All blood is pretty much the same color.¡±


    Tasha¡¯s smile became brighter at Cale''s stoic response. Cale found Tasha, who was injured but smiling brightly, to be weird as he took a handkerchief out of his pocket.


    ¡°I know potions don''t work on you, so use this to help stop the bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, thank you very much.¡±


    Tasha caught the handkerchief Cale threw toward her as she continued to speak.


    ¡°Then we will take care of the rest as well.¡±


    ¡°That-¡±


    Tasha could see the person approaching them from behind Cale. It was crown prince Valentino.


    All of the Dark Elves lived in the Underground City underneath the Land of Death.


    This was someone who might end up ruling the Caro Kingdom that epassed the Land of Death.


    She observed how Valentino hesitated without being able to walk right up to them.


    He was hesitating because he was afraid of the dead mana and because he was not familiar with the Dark Elves. That was how the Dark Elves had been treated until now, and quite possibly the same thing she would end up experiencing for the rest of her life.


    However, Tasha noticed something different than usual.


    ¡°That was amazing. Let us chatter though. I am a bit afraid of the dead mana.¡±


    Tasha could see the awkward yet honest Valentino.


    ¡®Scary but amazing. And more importantly, he said, ¡®let¡¯s chatter.¡¯ ¡¯


    Tasha responded to Valentino''s honestments with a slight bow as she turned around. Wind gathered underneath her feet and she quickly moved back to the shore as there was still work to be done.


    She could see the knights opening up a path for her to fly by them. They were opening up a path and not pointing their swords at her. That fact made it impossible for her to stop smiling.


    On the other hand, Cale¡¯s lips were slightly twitching.


    ¡°Commander.¡±


    Grab.


    Valentino grabbed onto Cale''s hands again. Cale gently pushed Valentino''s hands away as he started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, there are still enemies down there and a lot of clean up work to be done. There are also areas that still need to be purified, so it looks like we need to quickly get things rolling.¡±


    ¡®Stop holding my hand and let me go.¡¯


    That was what Cale was implying.


    It was the moment he said that.


    Screeeech.


    The doors of the central tower opened widely.


    Mages then carefully walked out over the purified area. They were the Caro Kingdom''s mages. Some of them were already using flight magic in order to head down to the shore.


    ¡°Do not worry. I don''t n to burden you with all of that as well! The ships we had moved up north will head back down. The knights and the mages will capture the rest of the enemies, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Valentino stopped for a moment before continuing to speak.


    ¡°But it looks like we will need to leave the dead mana to you.¡±


    He did not want to leave it to the bishop or the churches with light-affinity. He could not trust them. Furthermore, Valentino was currently extremely angry with the churches.


    However, there was a different emotion on his face as he looked at Cale.


    ¡°You do not need to worry too much about everything. It looks like you can rx now. We all managed to survive thanks to your Indestructible Shield.¡±


    ¡®Driving me nuts.¡¯


    Cale really felt as if he was going crazy.


    He wanted to quickly move away from crown prince Valentino''s teary face.


    He preferred the Roan Kingdom''s Alberu. Seeing Valentino looking at him with admiration made him get the chills.


    ¡°So now the rest of us need to help lessen the burden on your shoulders.¡±


    ¡®...What a fearsome enemy.¡¯


    Crown prince Valentino was a fearsome enemy.


    Cale truly felt that this was the case.


    He had to work hard in order to prevent himself from frowning. A stoic expression. That was the most he could muster right now.


    Valentino closed his mouth after seeing that expression on Cale''s face. Cale¡¯s expression was telling him that they could not let their guards down just yet. The way he was looking at Castle Leona told Valentino that there was still a lot to get done.


    Yes, the Indomitable Alliance had not given up yet.


    The war was still going on.


    Squeeze.


    Valentino subconsciously tightened the grip he had on Cale¡¯s hands.


    - Weak human! Is the crown prince holding your hand too tightly? Why do you have such an expression on your face? Is it painful to just shake hands now too? ...You are too weak. I am worried about you. I¡¯ll need to ask Goldie gramps to find you some wonder drug.


    No.


    It isn¡¯t either of those.


    Cale just wanted to run away and leave both the young Dragon and the crown prince behind. However, Cale''s eyes soon became cloudy.


    His eyes turned away from the gates of the central tower.


    It then looked toward the gates of the northern tower.


    A person wasing out with the knights and mages behind him.


    It was the other sword master, the Mogoru Empire¡¯s Duke Huten. He was walking out with a happy expression on his face.


    Cale took a step closer to crown prince Valentino. He then paid close attention to make sure Duke Huten would not be able to see his lips.


    ¡°Your highness, I have something I must tell you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, what is it? I am all ears if you have something to say.¡±


    Valentino smiled brightly until he heard what Cale had to say next.


    ¡°The dead mana bombs. Do you know who made those bombs?¡±


    Cale made eye contact with the sword master, Duke Huten. Cale motioned back with his eyes after seeing Duke Huten smiling at him.


    However, his lips did not greet Duke Huten. They were saying something else.


    ¡°The enemy is sometimes smiling behind your back.¡±


    ¡®Behind my back?¡¯


    Crown prince Valentino suddenly felt chills run down his back. He heard a familiar voice at that moment.


    ¡°Your highness! Commander Cale!¡±


    The crown prince slowly turned his head toward the source of the voice. He could see Duke Huten approaching him with a smile on his face. Valentino turned his head back to see Cale, who was not smiling.


    ¡°...I will treat you to a delicious feastter.¡±


    ¡°Whenever it is best for you, your highness. I will be waiting.¡±


    Valentino looked toward Cale with aplicated expression. He could see the blood on the corner of Cale''s lips. He could also see Cale''spletely soaked uniform.


    ¡°Then I will return to my territory now.¡±


    The crown prince silently watched Cale walking toward the southern tower with his head down. Choi Han and Hilsman followed behind Cale while the two wyverns flew back up and headed toward the southern tower as well.


    ¡°Commander! That was amazing! I''ve never seen something like that ever before!¡±


    However, Cale ended up running into Duke Huten. Duke Huten threw away the seriousness of a sword master and seemed as if he could not hide his joy.


    ¡°The necromancer''s strength was so thrilling. So was the sword master¡¯s power. I was shocked at your shield as well. We all survived thanks to you. Thank you very much.¡±


    The Duke did not care for following the noble hierarchy as he bowed toward Cale and showed his sincere thanks. Seeing both the crown prince and the Duke being so respectful to him seemed nice.


    However, Cale did not think that way.


    Why?


    ¡°But it looked like the enemy¡¯s purple orb was hit by some type of thunderbolt before it blew up. Was that also someone from your side?¡±


    It was because Duke Huten was scoping out their strength like this.


    ¡®Nice my ass. It¡¯s just full of scheming.¡¯


    But Cale preferred dealing with someone like this over someone like Valentino. Cale''s expression turned serious.


    ¡°I''m not sure. I thought the Empire had done that. It wasn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Our Empire? It wasn¡¯t us.¡±


    ¡°Was there someone else there?¡±


    Cale''s expression turned serious.


    ¡°...I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°I see. I guess I need to look into it. I thought that you had prepared thatrge thunderbolt with magic since you did not use your sword and just stood in the back leading the troops.¡±


    Duke Huten''s expression turned odd.


    ¡®Is heining that I did not fight in the vanguard with my sword?¡¯


    However, Cale''s expression seemed too serious for it to be that. Duke Huten was about to respond when Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°To be honest with you, I am suspicious about the dead mana as well. How do you think the Indomitable Alliance turned dead mana into bombs? They are all nations focused on knights, so they should becking in magic and other skills like that. I must look into that was well.¡±


    Duke Huten and the Caro Kingdom¡¯s knights and mages around them all nodded their heads. That was the truth. It was definitely worth investigating.


    ¡°We cannot let any more people get hurt.¡±


    That phrase made the knights clench their fists.


    However, Cale was looking at the silent Duke Huten. Duke Huten put on a smile again as he responded back.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Our Empire will assist in the investigation as well. We need to figure out the origin of such dangerous items.¡±


    ¡°I knew the hero of the Empire would agree with me.¡±


    ¡®Although the Empire will soon go from the hero to the enemy of the continent.¡¯


    Cale said goodbye to the shameless Duke Huten and ended the conversation.


    ¡°Then I will be on my way now.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Our Empire will put in more effort with the cleanup.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡®Cleanup my ass.¡¯


    He already needed to observe them in order to check if they destroy anything that might be used as evidence against them.


    Of course, the Dark Elf Tasha was assigned to do that. Cale trusted her to do a good job as he headed back to the southern tower. The gate slowly opened as he arrived in front of it.


    The ones to open the gate were the Caro Kingdom''s soldiers. They were the few soldiers who were stationed at the southern tower. The young soldier from before had his spear on his belt as he pushed the door open with both of his hands.


    The heavy gate slowly opened up.


    Screeeeeeeech-


    The young soldier could see someone through the gap as the door opened.


    It was themander who was covered in blood and water.


    Behind him were the sword master and Vice Captain Hilsman, who both looked terrible as well.


    The young warrior pushed the door open with all of his strength as he watched them. He pushed so hard that his hands started to shake.


    However, all sorts of emotions about managing to survive and being able to open this door were mixed into those shaking hands.


    Screeeech- boom!


    The southern gate finally openedpletely.


    The soldier watched as Cale entered the tower.


    There was nothing he had done here. However, just watching such a battle had made it difficult for him to breathe.


    But the people in front of him were the ones who had participated in that battle.


    The young soldier flinched as he made eye contact with Cale. He noticed Cale looking at his shaking hands and quickly hid them behind his back.


    He didn¡¯t know why he did that.


    Themander¡¯s voice echoed inside the southern tower at that moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s share a drink since we all managed to survive.¡±


    The young soldier remembered what Cale had said before the battle.


    ¡®Let¡¯s all survive together and go for drinks afterward.¡¯


    The soldier made eye contact with Cale once again.


    ¡°Of course, the ones who are not old enough will need to drink juice.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The soldier started to smile. He then had an expression that even he himself would think was weird. It was one that was neither smiling nor frowning.


    However, the young soldier¡¯s hands were not shaking anymore. The soldier clenched his fists as he watched the back of themander who was walking away.


    Woooooooooooooooo-


    Yeeeeeeeeeeah-


    He heard the cheering of the soldiers from the other towers. It was because the crown prince had announced the end of the battle.


    However, the southern tower was quiet.


    The people here who were feeling the joy of managing to survive were quiet on the outside, however, their hearts were beating faster than ever.


    On the other hand, Cale was not feeling the silence.


    It was loud inside his mind.


    - Human! Are we eating steak? What are we going to eat?


    However, Cale enjoyed the ruckus in his mind for once as he rubbed his belly. He was nning to eat all of the delicious food in the Caro Kingdom.


    Although there were many things that he still needed to deal with, Cale started to smile.


    It was at that moment.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    He heard it clearly even though it was loud in his mind. There was someone else speaking in his mind as well.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    It was the Super Rock.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    ¡®Why is he like this? Did he break?¡¯


    Cale stopped walking. The Super Rock continuously asked if he was trying to sacrifice himself.


    ¡®Why is he like this?


    ...It¡¯s scary.¡¯


    Cale suddenly forgot about the steak and the wine. All he felt was chills down his body.


    Raon started to speak into his mind at that moment.


    - Human! We got a call from the Super Rock Vi! The priestess Cage called!


    ¡®...The crazy priestess Cage? The Super Rock Vi?¡¯


    The crazy priestess who had been emunicated from the Church of the God of Death. Why had she suddenly called?


    She should be resting in the Super Rock Vi with the half Saint, Jack, and the sword master, Hannah.


    - Ah! It got disconnected! They left a message!


    The videomunication soon ended. Raon read the message that Cage had left on the device.


    - Young master-nim. The stone pir in the underground za is shaking. I think it might break? Is it okay if this breaks? I¡¯m ending the call and leaving a message since you are probably still in the middle of a battle. Give it your best! I am praying to the God of Death on your behalf. I''ve been saying I will convert to the Church of the Sun God if you got hurt. Please keep up the good work.


    It was a calm message that fit Cale¡¯s personality.


    However, Cale started to frown.


    The stone pir in the Super Rock Vi.


    The was the entrance to the path that the Super Rock had sealed up. This was the same path that the monsters from the Eastern continent used toe through. The stone pir blocked the entrance to the path.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    This stupid Super Rock!


    Cale heard Raon''s excited voice.


    - Human, are we going home? Can we see everybody? I want to see everyone!


    Cale just closed his eyes. It was pitch ck.


    All he could see was darkness.

 Chapter 224: Do Not Worry (5)

    <h4>Chapter 224: Do Not Worry (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Vice Captain Hilsman, who had been following behind Cale, quietly walked up next to him when he noticed that Cale had stopped and closed his eyes.


    Choi Han and Mary just watched from the side. Hilsman then flinched after hearing what Cale was mumbling.


    ¡°Young master-nim, are you dizzy by chance?¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    Cale slowly opened his eyes. He then felt annoyed after seeing the way Hilsman was looking at him.


    Although Hilsman''s face currently showed concern for Cale, Cale did not like it.


    Cale subconsciously let out his inner thoughts.


    ¡°Why is it so hard to live.¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t y, I can¡¯t even rx.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know it would be so hard to be able toy around in bed all day doing nothing.


    Cale shook his head and started to walk again.


    Hilsman watched all of this with a sad expression.


    Pat.


    Someone patted him on the shoulder at that moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was Choi Han. Hilsman turned around to look at Choi Han before flinching.


    ¡°Y, yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°We need to move quickly. The young master-nim does everything quickly.¡±


    Mary walked past Choi Han and Hilsman with her ck robe dragging on the ground as she caught up to Cale. Hilsman had never seen Mary walk so fast before.


    Choi Han followed behind her as well, and Hilsman recalled Choi Han''s expression one more time before feeling chilly again and starting to walk once again as well.


    - Weak human, life is meant to be hard. I learned that when I was two years old. Of course, there will be more good days than bad days. I learned that when I was four years old. Weak human, let¡¯s eat all of the delicious food! That will make us happy!


    Cale''s mind was still filled with the ramblings of the Super Rock and the young Dragon.


    Cale''s n to resolve the voice in his head was to contact the source of the problem.


    - It¡¯s been a while, young master-nim.


    He could see the crazy priestess Cage casually waving her hands.


    The Super Rock Vi.


    There was a videomunication device that Raon had created for the vi which only allowed them to contact Cale.


    He could also see the blonde twins behind Cage.


    The sword master Hannah who survived being poisoned with dead mana, and the half-saint Jack. The two of them greeted Cale as well.


    - Young master-nim, I heard you did something amazing. You truly seem to be someone who follows the light of truth.


    Saint Jack¡¯s innocent expression made Cage, Hannah, and Cale all be at a loss for words. Finally, Hannah interjected.


    - You need to leave some for me.


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty for you. And when we go to the Empire, well, you already know, right?¡±


    A smile appeared on the face that seemed to be filled with ck spiderwebs.


    - Yes, I''m training just for that moment. I¡¯m going to dye the pce red with blood.


    Cale turned stoic.


    He didn¡¯t n on dying the pce red, however, Hannah continued to say whatever she needed to say without waiting for his response.


    - How¡¯s Mary?


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well. She seems happy to be able to see the Dark Elves again.¡±


    Cale noticed Hannah pick her sword up and leave after hearing his response. She seemed to have nothing else to say. He heard Jack¡¯s voice again.


    - Hannah is working hard every day in order to gain the strength to defeat the evil Arm and save the Empire. She wants to help you, young master-nim.


    Jack¡¯s perfectly innocent smile made Cale feel a bit guilty. However, he brushed it aside as he had something to do.


    ¡°Miss Cage, what is the status of the stone pir?¡±


    Cage started to frown.


    - It started yesterday.


    She recalled what she noticed yesterday.


    -


    I woke up feeling a bit off. It felt as if the God of Death had dropped by. I decided to take a walk around the Forest of Darkness with Miss Hannah just in case. I thought that an enemy might have arrived.


    -


    However, we did not find anybody.


    No monsters even approached them because Hannah had both her golden aura and ck smokeing from her body. That was why Cage had thought that it was just an odd dream.


    - But it was the moment we entered the underground za...


    Bang!


    A loud noise had echoed from inside of the za.


    Cage ran toward the source of the noise in shock and managed to figure out the source.


    - This exploded and made that loud noise.


    A piece of chain was on her palm. It was part of the many chains that were covering the stone pir. A piece of the seal around it had exploded.


    - The stone pir started to be a bit weird after that.


    Cage continued to speak with an iffy expression.


    - I thinking bouncing is a better word than shaking for what it is doing.


    Cale ended up with the same expression as Cage at that moment.


    ¡°Are there still chains around it?¡±


    - Yes. Approximately 1/5th of the chains are still there. I put a temporary seal on the broken areas with the power of the God of Death.


    ¡°It sounds like I need to hurry back.¡±


    Cage waved her hand in order to say that it was not needed.


    - You don''t need to hurry. It doesn¡¯t look like it will break anytime soon. If anything pops out of it, I''ll use the power of the God of Death or Miss Hannah will use her aura to ki-, mm, defend against them. Although I was emunicated, I still seem to find it difficult to say the word, ¡®kill¡¯ as a former priestess. Hahaha!


    Cageughed out loud while Cale rubbed his eyes with his hands.


    ¡®I need to go back soon.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know what those people would end up doing.


    The crazy priestess, the even crazier sword master Hannah, and the doofus of a half-Saint. He just realized that thisbination of people was terrible.


    They could go around destroying everything and healing each other in order to return without any injuries.


    ¡®...I can¡¯t allow my vi to be destroyed.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t lose one of the many things he needed for his peaceful cker life.


    He could not just let the issue be, as there was a reason for him to head to the Eastern continent.


    The Eastern continent.


    He needed to go there in order to find the Water of Judgment.


    ¡®And then I can put on the crown.¡¯


    He was nning on controlling the crown that loves Dragon blood once his body was bnced.


    ¡°Human, human! Are we going home? Are we all meeting up at the Super Rock Vi?¡±


    Cale stopped thinking about it after hearing Raon''s excited voice.


    ¡°Yes, we are all going to meet up there.¡±


    - Oh, young master-nim. I brewed some alcohol with the fruits from the Forest of Darkness. I will reveal it when you all get here.


    ¡°...Sure. That sounds good, Miss Cage.¡±


    - I was bored, so I made some cups out of wood as well. Yours is special as it as a silver shield on it. Look forward to it. Drinking alcohol in a silver shield cup, ahh!


    ¡°...I will contact you soon.¡±


    Cale casually responded back to Cage, who wasughing, and Jack, who urged him to return quickly as he was the one who helped Cage brew the alcohol, before ending the call.


    ¡°... Aigoo, my head.¡±


    Cale put both of his hands on his head.


    ¡®...I need to contact Eruhaben-nim and that lunatic, Clopeh.¡¯


    At that moment, the bedroom door clicked open. Cale noticed Raon did not turn invisible and started to speak.


    It was bound to be Choi Han, Mary, or Hilsman.


    ¡°What-¡±


    Cale stopped moving. He turned his head.


    He could see Choi Han who was bandaged up, as well as Mary who was wearing her usual ck robe.


    Squeeeeeeak.


    The wheels started to roll as arge food cart entered into the bedroom. On the cart was a tray that was full of food and wine.


    Cale could hear Raon gulping next to him.


    Choi Han noticed the gaze of the Dragon as he started to speak.


    ¡°I thought you might be hungry.¡±


    ¡°You are fabulous, Choi Han. You truly are smart and wonderful.¡±


    Cale jumped up and moved the food to a table. Choi Han, Mary, and Raon''s magic helped him, making the table almost instantly full of food.


    Cale sat down and asked.


    ¡°What about Hilsman?¡±


    ¡°...He is with the soldiers telling people about the shield battle and discussing things with the Caro Kingdom''s knights.¡±


    ¡®Shield battle?


    Discussing with the knights?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd, but he decided it sounded normal as Hilsman had be close with Toonka¡¯s Whipper Kingdom''s soldiers as well.


    Furthermore, he was too hungry to think about it. He started to eat right away. The others started to eat as well, and soon the only noise in the room was the sound of Raon''s excitement.


    ¡°Human, this is delicious! Have some! Mary, you should have some of this! Choi Han, you need to eat a lot in order to heal faster!¡±


    Cale sighed while watching Raon take a bite and then passing all the delicious food off to the other people as he handed new tes to Raon one after another.


    It was the moment Raon moved a piece of steak to someone else¡¯s dish and Cale ced a new steak in front of him.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeep-


    The videomunication device at the center of the table was glowing red.


    It was an emergency call.


    Cale wanted to chuck the te of steak after hearing the rm, however, he put it down gently as it was delicious meat. He then started to think.


    ¡®Is it the Breck Kingdom? Maybe Lock? Or the Roan Kingdom again?¡¯


    Cale sighed and turned his gaze to the videomunication device as Raon informed him of who was calling.


    ¡°It is Goldie gramps!¡±


    ¡®Eruhaben?¡¯


    The Gold Dragon was the one who was calling.


    Eruhaben had not responded when Cale left him a messagest time.


    Cale wiped the sauce off of his mouth and gave the order.


    ¡°Connect it.¡±


    Cale''s expression stiffened up while thinking about why Eruhaben might be making an emergency call.


    Raon immediately connected the call and a man with white gold hair appeared on the screen.


    - It''s been a while.


    Eruhaben had the majestic air of a Dragon, as usual. Eruhaben looked at Cale, Raon, Mary, and Choi Han at the other side of the screen and started to smile.


    He then noticed the look in Cale''s eyes.


    - ...Why are you looking at me like that?


    Cale bluntly asked his question.


    ¡°Do you have a son?¡±


    Cough.


    Choi Han choked while Mary gently put down the fork in her hand. At the same time, Raon''s round eyes were looking toward Cale.


    However, Cale was thinking about someone.


    The Dragon half-blood with white gold hair.


    Dragons were said to each have their own unique colors.


    Cale did not know anything about the Dragon half-blood, however, if they had a mix of Dragon and human blood, wouldn¡¯t they follow the Dragon''s color as well?


    The only white gold Dragon Cale knew about was Eruhaben. Cale''s calm gaze headed toward Eruhaben, who was looking right back at him.


    -Yes. I guess the chaos of war can make a human go crazy. I understand. Has it been that hard?


    ¡®You unlucky human, tsk tsk.¡¯


    Eruhaben clicked his tongue as he looked toward Cale with a pitiful gaze. Raon''s paw that was covered in sauce patted the back of Cale¡¯s hand as well.


    ¡°Weak human, the white gold hair from earlier was from magic.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han and Mary let out a gasp while Cale was at a loss for words. That was why Raon exined the story of the Dragon half-blood to Eruhaben instead.


    Eruhaben said just one word after listening to the story.


    - ...Interesting.


    Cale looked back toward the ancient Dragon.


    - He would normally die.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale asked in confusion as Eruhaben tilted his head and answered back.


    - Do you know why Dragons are an unmatched existence? It is because nobody else can handle them. Of course, the Dragon yers eat Dragons. However, eating them and receiving the bloodline of a Dragon arepletely different things.


    Eruhaben had a serious expression that was also full of curiosity.


    - Interesting. Usually, Dragons and humans do not make children. The child is unable to handle the Dragon''s blood and thus dies after suffering for a bit. Even if Dragons are shameless, they wouldn¡¯t go to that level.


    Dragons are rational creatures.


    Although they are violent and emotional on the outside, they are rational enough that even if they fell in love with a human, they would not get them pregnant.


    That was their natural instincts telling them it wouldn''t work.


    - But you are saying there is someone who managed to survive?


    Eruhaben''s curiosity about the Dragon half-blood only continued to grow.


    The fact that he was alive was shocking.


    - The fact that he avoided the little kid and ran away should mean that he''s at least gone through his first growth phase.


    ¡°Goldie! Dragon half-bloods go through growth phases as well?¡±


    - Of course. There is Dragon blood inside of them.


    ¡°Ah, I see!¡±


    Raon seemed to be happy to see Eruhaben for the first time in a long time as he asked all sorts of questions in order to continue to conversation. However, Cale realized something odd.


    This made his expression slowly turn odd as well.


    He had not noticed because of Eruhaben¡¯s shockingly handsome face and his question about his son, however, he could see it properly now.


    ¡°...Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    - What is it?


    One Dragon was looking at Cale through the screen while another turned his head in order to look at him as well. Cale slowly continued to speak.


    ¡°The scenery behind you seems familiar.¡±


    - Ah, I am by your house.


    ¡°... The Super Rock Vi?¡±


    - Yes. I''m in the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡®Did he find out about the stone pir?¡¯


    Cale''s expression turned serious.


    It was at that moment.


    - My house was destroyed.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    - That is why I came to see you and to stay here for a bit.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The videomunication device had been glowing red.


    Cale now understood the reason behind it.


    - You know about the Ten Finger Mountains, right? It was the location of the Elf Vige.


    ¡°...Yes I do.¡±


    ¡®I have a bad feeling about this. I don¡¯t know why, but I have a really bad feeling about this.¡¯


    - You protected their branch of the World Tree.


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    - That was robbed a few days ago.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han let out a gasp.


    - I went to the Elf Vige because of that and myir was destroyed when I got back. Hoho, they think they can do whatever they want because I won''t make it past another year.


    ¡°... Was it done by Arm?¡±


    - The Elf Vige was definitely Arm, but I can¡¯t be sure about myir. I¡¯ll need to look. However...


    ¡®However.¡¯


    Why did that word sound so scary to Cale?


    Cale started to get anxious. The reason for it was quickly revealed.


    - Where in the Caro Kingdom are you right now?


    Cale hesitated to answer. Raon happily answered at that moment.


    ¡°Castle Leona! The biggest room on the third floor of the southern annex!¡±


    Raon followed up with the coordinates and the approximate location of the room. Cale tried to shut Raon up, but Raon was much faster.


    - I see.


    Click.


    The call was suddenly ended.


    A weird noise then appeared inside of the room.


    Paaaat.


    A bright white gold light filled the bedroom. A voice could be heard as the light disappeared.


    ¡°It''s been a while.¡±


    It was Eruhaben.


    ¡°Goldie!¡±


    Raon flew over toward Eruhaben, however, Eruhaben flinched after seeing Cale¡¯s expression.


    ¡°...Why do you have such an expression on your face?¡±


    Eruhaben thought Cale might find it burdensome or annoying if he arrived, but expected Cale to deal with it. That was why he had prepared a present, however, the expression on Cale¡¯s face was different than he had expected.


    Raon recognized Cale''s expression as well.


    ¡°Human! Why are you smiling like that again?¡±


    Cale ignored the two Dragons as he looked at the other person who came with Eruhaben.


    ¡°Ah, ah ah. It¡¯s been too long, Raon-nim. You have be even more gloriously cute in the time we have not seen each other. This Elf Pendrick has found another joy in life.¡±


    Pendrick praised Raon before looking toward Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it has been a while.¡±


    Cale slowly reached his hand out toward Pendrick, the eternal Dragon fanatic who was speaking properly again.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Cale smiled brightly.


    Pendrick was an Elf who could not handle Elementals but had healing abilities. He had died early in the novel, however, he was talented enough to y the role of healer in Choi Han¡¯s group for a while.


    His healing abilities that used the power of nature instead of divine power didn¡¯t seem that different from divine healing abilities at a quick nce.


    The Empire and the church are a set.


    Cale did not forget about that.


    The moment he saw Pendrick, something clicked in his mind.


    ¡°Pendrick, I am so happy to see you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I am so happy to see you wee me like this after our short time together.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Shall we do something good together?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Excuse me?¡±


    Cale nned to destroy the Empire and the church from the bottom up.


    He needed to do that in order to fill them with his own people so that he could restructure the entire ce.


    ¡°You are just a believer of the Sun God starting today.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Pendrick looked toward the two Dragons in confusion. Eruhaben took a step back while Raon pped his wings while saying that it was a good thing.


    In the end, Pendrick had no choice but to look back at Cale.


    ¡°You happened to develop the power to heal people along the way. You developed those powers through a pure and just person. That person was a pioneer of sorts.¡±


    The person he was talking about was naturally the half-Saint, Jack.


    ¡°Pendrick.¡±


    Cale asked with a bright smile.


    ¡°I''ll be providing your lodging for a while. Don''t you think you should pay me back somehow?¡±


    Pay me back.


    That phrase made Pendrick flinch.


    1. (PR: This. This is adorable. And sad.

 Chapter 225: Do Not Worry (6)

    <h4>Chapter 225: Do Not Worry (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Eruhaben flinched as well.


    ¡°...Pay you back?¡±


    He looked around at the other people in confusion. Choi Han nodded his head with a nostalgic look.


    ¡°You are correct. He definitely does need to pay for his meals.¡±


    Mary nodded her head as well while Raon shouted with joy while floating next to Eruhaben.


    ¡°You''re right! You must pay for your meals! There is no such thing as a free meal in this world! I''ve also paid for my meals and receive 20 silvers as my allowance!¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s expression continued to get worse. He then heard Cale speaking to Pendrick again.


    ¡°I heard Elves are not materialistic. You won''t ask for a reward for doing a good deed, right?¡±


    He was speaking in a gentle tone. It was not a wrong statement either.


    Cale recalled how the Elf Vige tried to use him and thought about how he could use Pendrick and the other Elves.


    He then calmly addressed the silent Pendrick.


    ¡°Hmm? Pendrick, don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°...I do.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Pendrick nkly watched Cale who patted him on the shoulder with a bright smile. He was wondering what mess he got himself into as soon as he got here. Cale handed him a pristine white priest robe at that moment.


    It was the same one that the group had worn when they were pretending to be priests with Saint Jack in the past.


    ¡°Alright, go to work.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, work hard.¡±


    Cale gave the order with a gentle voice while Eruhaben let out a fake cough and stepped backward. Pendrick continued to watch nkly before taking the robe from Cale.


    One hourter, a priest that Cale brought with him started to let out a holy white light from underneath the southern castle wall.


    The Battle of Castle Leona.


    The thing that came at the end of that battle was yet another battle.


    ¡°Aigoo, my back. I guess it¡¯s time for me to quit being a soldier.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done it for a long time if you''ve been a soldier for fifteen years. I thought you were going to take your pension and open a restaurant?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡±


    The soldier who had been a soldier since he was 20 patted his back as he sat down on the pile of rocks.


    A young soldier next to him looked around Castle Leona before starting to speak.


    ¡°I finally understand what they mean when they say that behind a war is another war.¡±


    Castle Leona and the shores in front of it.


    Many people were currently moving around busy at work. They were working to restore the area to how it was prior to the battle.


    The young soldier and the veteran were two of the people assigned to restore the castle wall.


    ¡°I thought we would get to rest and rx for a few days since the battle was over.¡±


    The veteran snorted after hearing the young soldier¡¯sment.


    ¡°You little punk. We haven¡¯t even purified all of the dead mana. At least they are feeding us well.¡±


    ¡°I guess that is true.¡±


    The Caro Kingdom had been providing sumptuous feasts for the soldiers after achieving victory. They even provided a cup of alcohol the day of the victory.


    The veteran started to speak to the young soldier who seemed to be disappointed that reality was different than what he had imagined.


    ¡°It is because his highness is a just person. We need to do this in order to defend against any future attacks and for us to be able to to return to our normal lives once the war is over.¡±


    He pointed to the central tower with his chin as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Even the high-ranking people are not resting right now.¡±


    He started to frown.


    ¡°There are also people who cannot move because they are injured. How can we rest and rx right now?¡±


    ¡°...Themander-nim is currently recovering, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is what they said.¡±


    The young soldier started to frown as well.


    Who were they talking about?


    It was not someone from the Caro Kingdom.


    Cale Henituse, Commander of the Roan Kingdom''s northeast region. That was whom they were talking about.


    It was said that Cale Henituse had used hisrge shield as he had done in the Roan Kingdom and was currently recovering from the damage to his body.


    ¡°And the people from the Roan Kingdom are the busiest right now, so how can we ck off when it is our territory?¡±


    The veteran''s gaze headed down to the shores.


    He looked toward the Dark Elves that he was told were scary and terrible in the past. Those Dark Elves were currently using their Elementals in order to gather the remaining dead mana.


    They were working so hard, not resting day or night in order to purify the dead mana just a little quicker.


    Watching them made the veteran feel guilty.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the Dark Elves were extremely happy to gather up all of this dead mana. They had never seen such arge pile of precious dead mana before.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Gather all of it and don''t leave even a single drop behind. This is all precious medicine, wonder drugs.¡±


    Tasha whispered so that only the Dark Elves could hear as she urged them to move quickly. However, there was no need to do that.


    ¡°We already know that, boss. Don''t talk to us right now. We need to focus on not wasting a single drop.¡±


    The Dark Elves were already working hard with smiles on their faces in order to not waste even a single drop of the dead mana. The shores were quickly being purified thanks to their efforts.


    Therge amount of dead mana made it so the Dark Elves could not stop smiling.


    The soldiers who did not know about this were touched by the Dark Elves being hard at work as they focused their gazes at the southern tower.


    They then turned to look at the gates of the southern tower.


    The Roan Kingdom''s people were visible through the open gate.


    ¡°...I am amazed every time I see that light.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    A white light wasing out from the other side of the gate.


    The person who was touched by that holy white light jumped up and bowed to someone.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    The handsome man''s gentle smile seemed holy as well.


    ¡°They said that he is a priest-nim that themander-nim called over?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he said he brought him over because he thought we needed someone to heal the regr soldiers.¡±


    Although the priest had a scar by his eyes, rather than looking scary, the weak looking man was working hard to heal the Caro Kingdom¡¯s soldiers.


    The necromancer was helping him with misceneous tasks.


    The handsome priest touched the corners of his twitching lips as he whispered to Mary before the next patient arrived.


    ¡°Miss Mary, when ...will I be able to take a break?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡±


    Pendrick was currently using Tasha¡¯s magic device in order to make himself look human. He looked toward Mary with desperation, but she was stern.


    ¡°The young master-nim said do whatever you think is fitting to pay for your meals. I am happy to be able to do some good.¡±


    Mary was just stating the truth and her own feelings, however, Pendrick heard her mechanical voice differently.


    ¡®Are you really thinking about how much work you are doing when you are doing something good?¡¯


    Although that was not Mary¡¯s intentions, Pendrick''s face turned even paler. He felt that Mary''s mechanical voice was cold.


    - Hey Elfie, let¡¯s work! Helping people is fun! Let¡¯s save everybody together!


    Inside his head was Raon''s endless ramblings that seemed to brainwash him. Raon was next to the two of them while remaining invisible as Cale had told him to protect them.


    Of course, Raon only agreed to this because Choi Han and Eruhaben were serving as Cale''s guard knights.


    ¡°Ha, hahaha-¡±


    Pendrick put a smile back on his face as he greeted the next patient. However, the problem was that he looked like a priest who was happy to see a healed patient.


    A soldier who had no way of knowing this looked toward him with admiration. He then thought about someone else.


    ¡°A Roan Kingdom''s priest-nim is here helping us, but the bishop ran away.¡±


    ¡°...Heh, did you see him running away? I saw their asses as they ran away from the light arrows. So much for people who im to serve the light!¡±


    A soldier shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°And that¡¯s not all. They crept back out after the battle and imed that they would heal people, but they were only willing to heal the knights or people of higher ranking. All they did for the regr soldiers was throw over a roll of bandages.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. They even only handed over the bandages because his highness strongly argued for it.¡±


    One of the soldiers stabbed his shovel into the ground in anger.


    ¡°They were really fast when they were taking our donations, but they ran away even faster! Dirty bastards!¡±


    ¡°Bad! Be reasonable. The believers will be angry at you if they hear you.¡±


    The soldier became even angrier after hearing his friend¡¯s remark.


    ¡°I am one of those believers!¡±


    The reason he was angry was because he was one of the believers of the Sun God.


    ¡°I volunteered to be a soldier because I trusted the word of our god! The Sun God told me to do it! He said I should step up and be the light as darkness approaches us! That was the reason I joined the army and the reason my parents were so proud of me!¡±


    His friend could not say anything to calm the huffing soldier. All he could do was pat the soldier who lowered his head on the shoulder.


    ¡°Cheer up. The Sun God is shining light on thisnd because there are people like you.¡±


    ¡°...You seem to know exactly what to say even though you don''t believe in a god.¡±


    ¡°This much is nothing.¡±


    The soldier chuckled and raised his head back up after hearing his friend''s remark. He could still see the priest healing more soldiers.


    ¡°...Which church is that priest-nim a part of?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Haven¡¯t you heard?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    The soldier looked toward his friend in confusion. His friend quickly shared the information that had been going around.


    ¡°A lot of people have asked him which church he was a part of. He just silently raised his hand, and...!¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    His friend pointed up with his finger.


    ¡°He just pointed at the sky and smiled without saying anything.¡±


    ¡°The sky?¡±


    He lifted his head up to the sky. He could see the blue sky and the sun.


    Yes, the sun. The bright sun made it difficult to keep looking up.


    ¡°...Whatever.¡±


    He shook his head, however, he still peeked toward the priest who was giving off a light that was as bright as the sun. The priest''s smile seemed to flow very naturally with the bright light.


    ¡°Ah! He apparently said something else with it.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    He suppressed his beating heart as he looked toward his friend who answered back.


    ¡°He said, ¡®The revered being says that light shines in the darkness and does not shrink even if you share it. A light that brightens the darkness will soon arrive in the world. I am just sharing the light with people as I wait for that moment.¡¯ ¡±


    The soldier¡¯s expression turned odd after hearing his friend''s response.


    He recalled the teachings of the Church of the Sun God.


    < The Sun finds the darkness and shines it¡¯s light on it. The Sun is great enough to shine it¡¯s light on all lifeforms. >


    The soldier felt his heart beating wildly. His friend then patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°There, there. Let¡¯s just get back to work.¡±


    ¡°...Sure.¡±


    His friend went back to work while the soldier picked up his shovel and lifted his head up. He could see the central tower beyond the wall. The sun was currently visible above the top of the tower.


    ¡°...The sun.¡±


    The soldier thought about the Sun God as he started to shovel once again. He could feel the sun shining down on him.


    On the other hand, there was an area that was still cold even with the sun shining down on it.


    The table inside was full of delicious food. Such a feast was only possible due to the end of the battle, however, it also symbolized that this meeting was important.


    However, something was off with Valentino, the Caro Kingdom''s crown prince. He could not say anything even with this feast in front of him.


    The soup in front of him was already cold as well.


    Valentino did not pay any attention to the soup as he looked toward someone.


    He was looking at Cale Henituse, who was sitting across from him.


    Cale seemed to have no problem continuing to eat.


    Even the guard knights were outside of the room, so only the two of them were at the table.


    Cale was giving off a very noble-like vibe as he continued to eat.


    However, Valentino''s hands were shaking to the point that he could not hold a spoon or a fork steady.


    The only thing that he could grab with his shaking hands was the knife next to the fork. A knife. That was the focus of Valentino¡¯s gaze right now.


    ¡°...So, what you are telling me.¡±


    Valentino was speaking in a choppy manner.


    He looked again at the documents next to his soup bowl.


    ¡°The dead mana bombs were created by the Empire?¡±


    Cale continued to eat without responding back. Valentino did not take offense as he continued to speak.


    ¡°The Empire and the Indomitable Alliance are on the same side?¡±


    Valentino slowly started to frown.


    ¡°But the Empire still sent soldiers to us? And Adin, that bastard, came to cheer me on as well?¡±


    Adin.


    The Mogoru Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince.


    Cale raised his head the moment Adin was mentioned.


    He made eye contact with Valentino as he responded back.


    ¡°Please eat. You need to be full in order to fight.¡±


    He then lowered his head back and continued to eat.


    Valentino could not say anything while looking at Cale.


    At first, he had wanted to say that Cale and the Roan Kingdom were lying. The documents they provided were difficult to believe at first, and he wanted to tell them not to destroy the good rtionship between the Empire and the Caro Kingdom.


    The Roan Kingdom was not very close to the Caro Kingdom. He could not blindly trust the words of such a kingdom.


    However, Valentino did not say anything without thinking through it first, and after a while he started to lean in one direction.


    The Roan Kingdom was the kingdom in the most simr situation as the Caro Kingdom.


    He could also see Cale''s pale face.


    Valentino turned his head.


    He could see the Dark Elves and the Roan Kingdom''s people down by the shores. They were helping out with the cleanup and he had also heard about how a priest and the necromancer were healing themon soldiers.


    Furthermore, Cale and his sword master had fought a fierce battle where they almost died.


    Although he had not managed to ask Cale about the fiery thunderbolt yet, he was fully aware of Cale''s shield. Such a strong person had protected Castle Leona while getting injured in the process.


    Valentino slowly picked up his spoon.


    He then opened his mouth in order to speak.


    ¡°Yes. We must be full in order to fight back.¡±


    Cale raised his head and Valentino¡¯s gaze headed toward the knife.


    ¡°We need to be full in order to raise up our des.¡±


    Click.


    However, Valentino soon put the spoon back down. He then picked up the whole bowl of soup and started to drink it.


    It was apletely ssless act.


    ck!


    The empty bowl was ced on the table as Valentino looked toward Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°You can eat anything when you are hungry. You also be desperate.¡±


    Valentino was hungry.


    Information, power, a sense of unfairness, anger, and betrayal. All of these things were making him hungry. He needed to fill his empty stomach.


    ¡°Commander Cale, I wish to speak in secret with crown prince Alberu.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cale picked up his knife and cut a piece of steak as he responded back.


    ¡°He will fill your empty stomach, your highness.¡±


    Valentino looked toward the steak on Cale¡¯s te that was getting cut into pieces as he gulped. He then made eye contact with Cale once again.


    Both of them started to smile.


    One side was thinking about revenge while the other was thinking about blowing up the Empire and the church as a set.


    The two people who were having different thoughts were both smiling brightly.

 Chapter 226: Do Not Worry (7)

    <h4>Chapter 226: Do Not Worry (7)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The day for Cale''s departure arrived.


    Of course, not everyone from the Roan Kingdom was leaving. However, Cale, as well as a portion of the mages, the knights, and Dark Elves, were all leaving today.


    Most of the Empire¡¯s forces were leaving as well.


    ¡°...Commander.¡±


    Grab.


    Cale barely managed to smile at crown prince Valentino who grabbed his hands again.


    ¡°I will see you next time, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Valentino smiled gently toward Cale with a sad expression before erasing all emotions from his face and turning to look at someone else with just a smile on his face.


    ¡°Thank you for all of your help, Duke Huten.¡±


    ¡°No, your highness. The Mogoru Empire and Caro Kingdom''s friendship is known by everyone.¡±


    ¡®Friendship my ass.¡¯


    Cale snorted internally at Duke Huten''s words while admiring Valentino''s poker face.


    ¡®He¡¯s good at acting.¡¯


    Cale recalled what Alberu had told him when they chattedst night.


    ¡®Valentino? He''s quite humane. Honestly speaking, he is a pretty good person.¡¯


    Valentino was someone who would show anger when he was angry and sorrow when he was sad. He was someone who cherished the citizens of his kingdom while knowing how to use fear and anger as he needed.


    That was the evaluation Alberu had of Valentino.


    ¡®But the Caro Kingdom is thend of casinos and auctions. He is someone who rose to the position of crown prince in such a kingdom.¡¯


    However, emotions and rationality were extremely different.


    ¡®He calctes things faster than anybody I know. That is why he won¡¯t let go of us until the end of the war, regardless of whether he trusts what we have to say or not. Also...¡¯


    Alberu looked toward Cale with an odd expression.


    ¡®He seems to admire the Roan Kingdom quite a bit.¡¯


    ¡®...Your highness, did he exin his admiration with a straight face?¡¯


    Alberu and Cale looked toward each other and chuckled.


    ¡®...His style doesn¡¯t suit me.¡¯


    ¡®Me neither.¡¯


    They had agreed for the first time in a while.


    Cale recalled that conversation as Duke Huten approached him.


    The crown prince was thanking each of the Empire and Roan Kingdom''s leaders and saying goodbye to each of them one by one. Duke Huten took that time to approach Cale.


    ¡°I hope to see you again in the future.¡±


    ¡°I wish for the same, Duke-nim.¡±


    Absolutely. Cale absolutely wanted to see him again in the future.


    ¡°Good. I have never seen anybody with such a strong shield in my life. It is an honor to know someone with such profound strength.¡±


    ¡°It is embarrassing to hear that from a sword master like you, Duke-nim.¡±


    The two were chatting jovially. Duke Huten shook his head.


    ¡°No. I reflected a lot after seeing you and the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Duke Huten had a sincere smile on his face. He then looked at the people around Cale.


    ¡°...This is how you should grow your strength.¡±


    ¡®Grow extremely strong while remaining quiet.¡¯


    Duke Huten did not say that part out loud. His gaze then headed back toward Cale.


    ¡®The red thunderbolt.¡¯


    He still had not figured out the identity of that power.


    It was strong enough to destroy Arm¡¯s magic circle. Who could that power belong to?


    It did not belong to the Empire, Arm, nor the Indomitable Alliance.


    Then it had to be someone from the Roan Kingdom.


    And the person in front of him was the center of the Roan Kingdom''s forces.


    ¡°Haha, Duke-nim. It will be a useless power once the war is over.¡±


    Duke Huten jokingly started to shake while looking at Cale.


    ¡°I''m scared of the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°What is there to be scared about? The Roan Kingdom and the Empire are on friendly terms with each other. I have the symbol of that friendship on me.¡±


    Cale pointed to the medal that was inside his jacket.


    It was the Mogoru Empire¡¯s medal of honor.


    He looked extremely proud of this medal as he moved his gaze back to Duke Huten.


    Duke Huten smiled back.


    Cale Henituse.


    He was someone at the center of the Roan Kingdom''s strength as well as the string that tied the Empire and the Roan Kingdom together.


    They just needed to slowly conduct their investigation of the Roan Kingdom. They could do it while gently dealing with Cale Henituse.


    ¡°Hahaha, of course. I am extremely happy to see the Mogoru Empire¡¯s medal on you. I must be going now. See you next time.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Duke-nim. We must meet again.¡±


    Cale looked as if he really wanted to visit the Empire again as he said the word, ¡®must.¡¯ Duke Huten hid his relief and sneer as he walked into area for the teleportation magic circle.


    Cale quietly watched him leave.


    - Weak human, aren¡¯t we heading to the Empire in order to destroy everything next time?


    Cale naturally ignored Raon''s question.


    He then touched the corners of his lips.


    He had a natural smile on his face.


    His smile was not forced as he was speaking the truth.


    He would definitely return to the Mogoru Empire.


    - Human! What are you thinking about? Are you thinking about destroying things?


    Cale ignored this as well before stepping onto the teleportation magic circle.


    Choi Han, Mary, Tasha, and Hilsman. He could see all of their faces. Cale closed his eyes as the teleportation magic circle started to vibrate as the others stood there with unexinable expressions on their faces.


    He then opened his eyes. He had already returned to the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Orabuni!¡±


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s front lines of the northeast region. The Henituse territory.


    This was where he had returned when he opened his eyes.


    He had returned home alone.


    His family was present to greet him.


    ¡°I am back.¡±


    - Human! I am back as well! We are back at house #1!


    Raon was naturally with him.


    Count Deruth approached Cale who was stepping off the teleportation magic circle. He looked at his son''s face and body before patting him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Wee back.¡±


    He did not say anything else. It was the same for Countess Vin. She nodded her head when Cale bowed toward her and then turned around.


    ¡°I had them prepare all of your favorite foods, so let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    She then started to walk toward the dining room first. Count Deruth left with her.


    Cale felt rxed as he started to walk as well. His siblings, Basen and Lily, approached him as he did that.


    ¡°...Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°I did not manage to buy any souvenirs.¡±


    Cale answered back before motioning with his chin that they should hurry. Basen hesitated for a moment after seeing Cale''s action before starting to speak.


    ¡°...I heard that there will be arge celebration parade for the Roan Kingdom''s people who managed to achieve an overwhelming victory in the Caro Kingdom. Why did you return here alone?¡±


    Everyone other than Cale were heading from the Caro Kingdom to the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital. The Roan Kingdom¡¯s side had prepared a wee back parade for them.


    Basen thought that his brother was the one who deserved to be there the most. However, his brother had declined that spot and returned home alone.


    His parents did not ask about it. However, Basen and Lily were both curious. They wanted to know why Cale was avoiding such a glorious position. It was because Cale was a source of pride for them.


    Basen could see Cale frowning as if what he had said did not make any sense.


    ¡°Something like that does not suit me. It is fine as long as we won. I do not need anything else.¡±


    He would have to deal with the terrible sight of people waving shields at him if he went to the parade.


    Cale was relieved that he could escape on his own.


    Even without him present, Choi Han, Mary, and Tasha would be the focus of everyone''s attention.


    That was his goal.


    Furthermore, he was not worried about not being in the procession.


    ¡®Hilsman, Tasha, and his highness will take care of it.¡¯


    Thebination of Vice Captain Hilsman, the Dark Elf Tasha who was knowledgeable about the kingdom''s politics, and the crown prince who was good at taking care of business, was reliable. He didn¡¯t even have to worry about the terrible actor, Choi Han, nor the innocently good Mary with the three of them around.


    ¡®Choi Han and Mary agreed as well.¡¯


    He had expected the two of them to retort back, however, both of them, especially Choi Han, seemed to be listening carefully to everything he told them.


    ¡®Ah, Choi Han. Just ignore the nobles even if they talk to you. His highness will take care of everything.¡¯


    ¡®I understand. Please do not worry.¡¯


    Cale saw the innocent smile on Choi Han¡¯s face and moved on. He had heard Raon''s voice at that moment.


    ¡®Choi Han, why are you smiling like that?¡¯


    ¡®Hmm?


    Why is he saying that to Choi Han?¡¯


    Cale turned his head back after hearing Raon say the words that were usually reserved for when he was about to scam someone. He could still see Choi Han with the same innocent smile. He could also see Mary who was standing there with her fists clenched.


    ¡®Hahaha! Do not worry, young master-nim. Mr. Choi Han and our Mary will do a good job. The two of them are stronger than you think.¡¯


    ¡®... But I know that they are strong?¡¯


    ¡®Hahahaha!¡¯


    Cale started to frown because he did not understand why Tasha wasughing so loudly. He then patted the final troublemaker, Hilsman, on the shoulder before giving him a warning.


    ¡®...As for you, don''t bring up that nonsense about young master Silver Shield or what not.¡¯


    ¡®Hahahaha! I understand! Young master-nim!¡¯


    Cale recalled Hilsman''s loudughter as he started to walk. He then mumbled to himself.


    ¡°...Being at home is the most peaceful.¡±


    He always had to do so much work whenever he left the house.


    His siblings who heard Cale¡¯sment looked at each other but kept their mouths shut. Their older brother¡¯srge back felt quite small today.


    Cale had no idea about any of this as he focused on the food in front of him. However, he needed to respond to Countess Vin¡¯s questions every so often.


    ¡°Cale, did the Caro Kingdom feed you properly?¡±


    ¡°Yes they did.¡±


    ¡°Cale, have you been sleeping well?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Well, I usually sleep well.¡±


    ¡°I see. Cale, has anybody looked down on you for not having a title?¡±


    ¡°Not for that reason, but the Church of the Sun God¡¯s bishop did look down on me.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Cale honestly responded to the questions before taking another bite of the juicy sausage made by the Henituse family chef and starting to smile.


    On the other hand, Count Deruth looked at the cold gaze in his wife¡¯s eyes before looking at his son, who was happy because of a simple sausage, and filling his bitter stomach with cold water.


    ¡°It''s our house! It¡¯s been so long!¡±


    Raon rushed past Cale in excitement and headed down to the underground za with the Super Rock Vi.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, the little kid has only improved his physical strength.¡±


    Eruhaben clicked his tongue as he leisurely walked next to Cale.


    They were at the Super Rock Vi underneath the Forest of Darkness. Cale, who had returned here for the first time in a long time, looked toward the holy twins and the crazy priestess who were chatting with Raon as he peeked toward Eruhaben.


    "What is it?¡±


    The ancient Dragon felt Cale''s gaze and asked.


    ¡°Arm¡¯s Dragon half-blood that we met mistook me for a Dragon half-blood as well.¡±


    How could he mistake him for something so preposterous? Cale was shocked at the bastard¡¯s extremely wacky thought and felt iffy about why someone would think that way.


    That was why he had shared this fact with Eruhaben and managed to see his reaction.


    ¡°...You?¡±


    He seemed to be holding back hisughter. Cale started to get a bad feeling as he stared at the ancient Dragon who was trying very hard to hold back hisughter.


    Eruhaben then walked in front of Cale before casually answering back.


    ¡°How can you be a Dragon half-blood when you have that item with you?¡±


    That item.


    Hearing that made Cale flinch.


    There was a crown in Cale''s spatial pocket bag that was inside his inner pocket. It was the crown that was said to like Dragon blood.


    He then heard Eruhaben¡¯s quiet chuckles.


    ¡°You really are extremely unlucky. You always bring back such useless things.¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    He was amazed at the same time.


    There was a reason that an ancient Dragon was an ancient Dragon.


    He was amazed that Eruhaben could feel the aura of the crown that Raon could not feel.


    That was why he was relieved when standing in front of the shaking stone pir. The crazy priestess Cage whom he had not seen in a long time started to speak in a calm voice.


    "About 2/5 of the chains are broken.¡±


    ¡°But it looks like you used the power of the God of Death to hold it down.¡±


    ¡°He should at least do this much.¡±


    Cale turned his gaze away from Cage who seemed to make light of the situation and looked back at the stone pir.


    It was the path that the Super Rock was said to have sealed. It was supposed tost 100,000 years.


    ¡®I knew he sounded a bit crazy, but it looks like I can¡¯t trust him.¡¯


    ¡®100,000 years my ass.¡¯


    It looked ready to break at any moment.


    Screech, screech.


    The chains were still moving, and the stone pir looked ready to fall over. He could take a peek at the path underneath each time the stone pir jumped up.


    It was an oddly purple color.


    It didn¡¯t look like somewhere Cale would want to venture down. Cale turned his head and looked toward Eruhaben, who started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like the other side was broken. This is reacting to it.¡±


    ¡°The other side? The Eastern continent?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Someone must be messing with it on the Eastern continent¡¯s side.¡±


    Cale''s expression became darker.


    Who was touching this stone pir?


    Anybody with enough strength would not touch the seal on this stone pir.


    ¡®Is it Arm?¡¯


    Cale asked the great ancient Dragon who was aware of even the crown in his position.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, then what should we do?¡±


    Eruhaben responded right back as if there was nothing to debate.


    ¡°What can you do? Just don''t worry about it.¡±


    His face seemed very reliable as he told Cale not to worry. Cale thought that he could see the wisdom of the aged Dragon. Cale was waiting for Eruhaben¡¯s response when Eruhaben smiled gently and sternly responded back.


    ¡°We can just destroy it first.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, Goldie! Let¡¯s destroy it!¡±


    That feeling of Eruhaben being reliable quickly disappeared from Cale''s mind.


    1. Author originally said 1/5 was remaining, but now only 2/5 is broken, so I am going to assume he meant 1/5 was broken earlier.

 Chapter 227: But it’s more comfortable here? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 227: But it''s morefortable here? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, Cale had onest hope as he turned back toward the stone pir.


    He could see therge stone pir, as well as the dark red magic circle on the ground around it. There were also the chains that were breaking apart.


    ¡°...The chains?¡±


    Cale looked back toward Eruhaben who started to smile.


    ¡°No, the stone pir.¡±


    ¡®What a reckless ancient Dragon!¡¯


    ¡°Yes, Goldie! Let¡¯s destroy it all!¡±


    ¡®Do Dragons just like destroying things?¡¯


    Cale looked at Raon who was pping his wings, the amused crazy priestess Cage, the sword master Hannah who kept clenching and unclenching her fist as if she was itchy, and the concerned Saint, Jack, as he sighed and started to speak.


    ¡®I''m the only normal one here.¡¯


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, what if that leads to monstersing over from the other side?¡±


    The Forest of Darkness had a lot of mutant monsters.


    When he researched into it, the mutants were the result of the Eastern continent''s monsters that hade to the Western continent using this path.


    The Super Rock had built a vi in this underground za as well as the stone pir to seal the path. That was why it was possible that monsters would cross over again if they broke the seal, and...-


    ¡®My house will be destroyed.¡¯


    This was the reason Cale was serious.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    Eruhaben had a serious expression on his face. He then pointed to himself with his finger.


    ¡°I am a Dragon.¡±


    The one who made this seal was just human. Although it was a unique and strong seal even in Eruhaben¡¯s eyes, it was just something that a human had made.


    ¡°I just need to seal it once again. It¡¯s not that hard.¡±


    Cale quietly observed the ancient Dragon with white gold hair that was smiling in a rxed manner. Raon slowly approached them.


    ¡°Human, I will be able to do it soon too. I will be able to do it next time if I watch the Gold Dragon do it this time. I am very good at learning!¡±


    Saint Jack started to speak as well.


    ¡°Dear Lord, Dragons truly are great and mighty.¡±


    Cale pointed to the stone pir as the two Dragons looked at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy it then.¡±


    ¡®Sure, destroy it. Let¡¯s destroy them all.¡¯


    Cale looked toward the stone pir that would soon be destroyed. However, the ancient Dragon¡¯s response was different than what Cale had expected.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Eruhaben gave a short response before waving his hand in the air.


    Pssssssssss-


    A gray powder slowly floated up into the air.


    Therge stone pir was slowly disintegrating into dust. Cale felt chills as he watched it disappear without making a sound.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The crazy priestess Cage covered her ears with her hands. Hannah was already covering her brother Jack¡¯s ears as well.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech- screeech-


    The screeching of metal echoed in the za. The source of that noise was not the stone pir, the talismans surrounding the pir, nor even the chains.


    It wasing from the dark red magic circle on the ground.


    This magic circle gave off quite an ominous feeling.


    The magic circle was screeching as it started to warp.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the seal was broken. It will disappear soon.¡±


    The noise disappeared soon, just as Eruhaben indicated.


    The talismans and chains were floating in the air as the stone pir disintegrated into nothing.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale subconsciously took a step back.


    He had no choice.


    His body felt weird.


    His entire body felt as if it was pounding.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    - Looks like I have to eat something again?


    The voices of the Super Rock and the glutton priestess echoed in his mind.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His heart started to beat wildly as well. The Vitality of the Heart suddenly activated. At the same time, the Fire of Destruction and the Sound of the Wind started to appear by his hands and feet.


    Cale realized the reason for it.


    Pat. Pat.


    Eruhaben''s hand and Raon''s pawnded on Cale''s shoulders.


    ¡°Weak human, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Little kid. Do you really need to ask? It is because of that path.¡±


    Raon''s round eyes headed toward the path that was glowing purple. An extremely wide path that resembled a cave appeared on the ground.


    ¡°Is it because of the eerie auraing from there? Human, you are too weak! Even the Saint over there is fine!¡±


    Tsk tsk.


    Eruhaben removed the loud Dragon child from Cale and proceeded to pat Cale on the shoulder.


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    Cale felt himself calming down as Eruhaben did that.


    The Vitality of the Heart and all of the other powers slowly calmed down as well.


    "Cale Henituse, that path is an iplete path. That must be why iplete existences react sensitively to it.¡±


    The ancient Dragon and Cale made eye contact.


    ¡°The ancient power of water attribute that you own. That is something you possess, but not something that is inside your body, right? Your body is iplete because of that.¡±


    Eruhaben had used a water attribute magic to surround Cale as he patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡®The Water of Judgment.¡¯


    The ancient power that he had yet to find brushed across Cale''s mind. He also thought about the crown he would use afterward.


    ¡°I am okay now.¡±


    Eruhaben put his hand down after hearing Cale¡¯s response and slowly started to walk toward the path. Cale followed behind him. Eruhaben made a noise as he looked inside the path.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    It was a gasp.


    "What is it--¡±


    Cale could not finish his sentence as he too was at a loss for words as he looked inside the path.


    ¡°Oppa, don''t look inside.¡±


    ¡°...This ... terrible......¡±


    The fake Holy Maiden tried to quickly shield her brother Jack, but he had already looked inside. Even the crazy priestess Cage could not stop frowning after looking inside.


    What was inside therge path that was shining purple? The light from the za was letting them see inside the path.


    The Gold Dragon''s eyes slightly lowered.


    ¡°It looks like there was a war.¡±


    There were numerous skeletons filling up the path.


    There were so many skeletons that it filled up therge cave¡¯s walls. The entire cave, other than a small path that was only wide enough for one person to go through, was filled with skeletons.


    These skeletons had somehow not rotted over time.


    There were skeletons of all sizes inside the cave. Some of therger ones were as tall as Cale. Although he had no way of knowing what creatures these bones belonged to, he could at least tell that they were huge.


    However, the experts, Eruhaben, the sword master Hannah, and Raon all realized something.


    The ancient Dragon¡¯s voiced echoed in the area.


    ¡°A single person killed them all.¡±


    A single person.


    A single human had done this.


    The path was so deep that they couldn¡¯t see the end from the entrance. The ancient Dragon had realized that a single person had filled this entire path with bones.


    It could not be helped.


    Eruhaben turned his head to look at Cale.


    ¡°You ate this power, right?¡±


    Cale could not say anything.


    He was busy looking at the numerous skeletons.


    He could also the weapons that had killed them.


    Large spears.


    Large spears made of rock numbering in the hundreds, no, thousands, had pierced through the bones and stabbed the monsters against the cave walls.


    All that was left in the middle of the spears was enough room for one person to walk by.


    Cale thought about that person.


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    He still did not know anything about that power.


    This was because Cale did not want to sacrifice himself. He had not ever responded to the Super Rock''s question.


    However, he had seen a portion of that power today.


    ¡°He seems to have been an average-sized person.¡±


    That was what Eruhaben had observed based on the sight inside of the cave. There was only enough room for an average human adult in between the bones and the stone spears.


    ¡°...He seems to have been pretty strong. He probably awakened his abilities after being involved in one too many wars.¡±


    Eruhaben looked around the cave before suddenly asking a question.


    ¡°But how did he go in?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering that as well.¡±


    Cale agreed with Eruhaben.


    But he could feel something. It was almost like an intuition.


    Humans cannot go through this path.


    The Super Rock had exined to Cale when he had first arrived at the vi.


    ¡®- Humans were kicked out. It was the same for Elves and Dwarves. Only monsters seemed to be able to go through.¡¯


    ¡®- My friends and I were unable to solve the mystery of this path, however, we sealed the path from the east to the west in order to prevent even stronger mutant monsters froming through, and I guarded the western entrance.¡¯


    The Super Rock had said that only monsters could enter this path.


    So then was the owner of these stone spears not the Super Rock?


    ¡®No. It''s definitely the Super Rock.¡¯


    Cale''s intuition was telling him that this was the case. It was telling him that these stone spears were the Super Rock¡¯s power.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand it at all.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Cale had been agreeing with Eruhaben since earlier.


    ¡®Indeed.¡¯


    That was the only thing he could say right now. That was why he was just repeating himself over and over.


    ¡°Then I should go inside.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked toward Eruhaben.


    ¡°But only monsters can go inside.¡±


    ¡°But I''m a Dragon.¡±


    Cale could not say anything about it.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t go!¡±


    Raon chimed in and Eruhaben responded back.


    ¡°I am the closest to perfection in this world. Little kid, you haven¡¯t even gone through your first growth phase yet.¡±


    ¡°...I have nothing to say!¡±


    Raon admitted defeat as Eruhaben chuckled and said something to Cale before entering into the path.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go figure out where in the Eastern continent this leads to.¡±


    However, Cale stopped him before he could go.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why don''t we create a teleportation magic circle by that entrance?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Cale happily answered Eruhaben''s obvious question.


    "So that I can go.¡±


    The Water of Judgment and Arm¡¯s forces.


    He needed to go to the Eastern continent in order to find some information about them.


    The problem was that there was nothing Cale knew about the Eastern continent.


    The parts of the novel that Kim Rok Soo had read did not discuss much about the Eastern continent.


    ¡° Alright, I understand. Just wait.¡±


    Eruhaben then walked into the path. Cale just sat down on the ground. He wasn''t worried about the ancient Dragon, but he knew that Raon would not leave.


    ¡°Human, I will wait here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Cale justid down on the ground. His house really was the best. It felt extremely rxing toy down on his front yard. Saint Jack and the crazy priestess Cage left a basket of food for them before leaving.


    A few dayster, Eruhaben came back with an expression that seemed to be saying that he saw a lot of odd things.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, why do you have such a strange expression on your face?¡±


    They were currently in the za, however, Cale was sitting on afortable couch while eating fruit.


    Eruhaben then looked at Raon who was patting his full stomach and studying anguage book for the Eastern continent as he responded back.


    ¡°...Poor me.¡±


    Cale was able to figure out what Eruhaben was thinking based on their conversation. That was why he had jumped onto the teleportation magic circle knowing Eruhaben didn¡¯t really mean it.


    The group that was going to head to the Eastern continent all gathered around him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west traveled!¡±


    ¡°This is my first time going to the Eastern continent!¡±


    ¡°Just trust me! The great and mighty Raon Miru has memorized all of the Eastern continent¡¯snguages!¡±


    ¡°Our youngest is really smart!¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old chatted amongst themselves as they roamed around Cale. However, Cale was not looking at the children as his gaze was focused on some other people.


    It made sense for Eruhaben to go, however, he was not too happy about the others that were going.


    The Eastern continent. They needed someone who knew a lot about the Eastern continent to go with them.


    That was why Ron and Beacrox wereing with them.


    Ron should have a good idea about theyout of the Eastern continent.


    He then needed some muscles since Choi Han was not here. Eruhaben was difficult to boss around. That was why another sword master was going with him.


    ¡°Hannah, be careful out there.¡±


    ¡°Oppa, I got it. Use the videomunication device if there is an emergency. I¡¯lle back right away to kill them all.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you always worry about me too much. Why would you kill people? Don''t worry.¡±


    Cale frowned after hearing the sword master Hannah''s viciousment. The two of them made eye contact at that moment and Hannah smiled at him.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve been itchy for a few days.¡±


    ¡®What was itchy?¡¯


    Cale wanted to ask that, but decided not to do so. He then motioned to Eruhaben, who silently activated the magic circle.


    It was an extrarge magic circle in order to be able to teleport across continents.


    Furthermore, there was also anguage magic ced on it in order to allow them to use the Eastern continent¡¯smonnguage.


    It was aplicated spell, even for an ancient Dragon. The magic circle started to ripple.


    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    ¡°Come back soon!¡±


    Cale let the magic circle control his body as Cage and Jack bid farewell.


    ¡°It will probably bete at night once we arrive.¡±


    Cale heeded Eruhaben''s words as he closed his eyes.


    He was standing on top of a mountain when he opened his eyes.


    ¡°The sun ising up.¡±


    Cale could see it as well.


    It was just about to be morning. The early risers were probably already up and heading to work.


    Cale slowly turned around.


    He could see therge stone pir.


    The destroyed chains and ripped up talismans were gathered by the side of the pir.


    ¡°My goodness.¡±


    Cale scoffed while looking at the condition of this stone pir. He then heard a voiceing from behind him.


    ¡°W, who are you?!¡±


    Cale turned his head.


    He looked down the mountain. There were tens of houses around the middle of the mountain. There were many people moving to and from those houses.


    Furthermore, Cale could see people with sculpting tools and axes heading up to where he was standing.


    He had made eye contact with them.


    ¡°W, who the hell are you guys?¡±


    Cale looked at the clothes of the people talking to him.


    They wore outfits made of animal fur and hides, as well as had hand-crafted arrows and dull swords and axes. There was a total of five people.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    Anybody would be able to tell that they were mountain bandits.


    Cale was certain based on his years of experience reading fantasy novels, as well as someone who had seen mountain bandits on his way to the capital in the past. He heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°They seem to live on this mountain.¡±


    A mountain covered in wild shrubs and people. It was the ce for looted items to gather together.


    All of the people moving to and from the ships were mountain bandits.


    Cale understood why Eruhaben had been mumbling about his life earlier. Cale peeked behind him once again.


    He saw therge stone pir.


    It was currently being shaped into a sculpture.


    Although it was only partiallypleted, Cale felt as if he could see an ugly mountain bandit with arge axe in his hand.


    The bandits in front of him all looked as if they were minions.


    And the one depicted in the iplete sculpture was, naturally, the boss.


    It was a simple deduction.


    Cale heard the bandits speaking again.


    ¡°What is up with these old and stupid looking peoples?¡±


    ¡°You dare to intrude on the mountain of the Indomitable Ruler?!¡±


    Eruhaben added an exnation.


    ¡°Their leader''s name must be the, ¡®Indomitable Ruler.¡¯¡±


    Cale let out a sigh.


    Why did the name have to include, ¡®Indomitable?¡¯ He was tired of that name.


    However, things were better this way.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your intuition as someone who once lived in the Eastern continent say that they are mountain bandits?¡±


    ¡°That does seem to be the case, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale turned his head. Beacrox was already putting on a pair of white gloves. Beacrox confidently asked when the two of them made eye contact.


    ¡°Shall I go?¡±


    Cale looked toward the other side. The sword master Hannah was clicking her scabbard. On and Hong, who were probably with the invisible Raon, were busy observing the scenery as if this discussion didn''t matter to them.


    Cale turned back to the bandits.


    He did not want to see blood when the Dwarves had dug some pits for them. He didn¡¯t want to get used to killing and didn¡¯t want to make anybody get hurt.


    However, he did not have any up to date information about the Eastern continent.


    ¡°Beacrox, take off your gloves. Ron, Hannah.¡±


    In that case, he just needed to loot them.


    Cale''s gazed headed to the middle of the mountain again.


    Wonderful friends hade to greet him.


    He should ept their wee.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do a simple introduction.¡±


    Cale was smiling brightly toward the bandits.


    ¡°Hello, friends.¡±


    There was nobody he knew here. Cale was nning to do a clean sweep.


    Taking things from these bandits would be the first step.

 Chapter 228: But it’s more comfortable here? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 228: But it''s morefortable here? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The corners of Cale''s lips were twitching.


    - Human, you are smiling like that again!


    ¡°He has that weird smile!¡±


    ¡°He always smiles that way when he is excited.¡±


    Raon, Hong, and On all spoke one after another, however, Cale did not listen to them at all.


    Swipe. Swipe. Swipe.


    Beacrox was wiping the dust off of his white gloves.


    Although there was not much dust to start with, he could see the five people kneeling in front of him turning pale each time they heard the noise.


    However, none of the five had any injuries or blood stains on them.


    ¡°Hohoho.¡±


    Ron had justughed before moving quickly to choke each of them once.


    ¡°...I¡¯m itching to fight.¡±


    A few of the trees nearby ended up being destroyed by the sword master Hannah who didn''t get to do anything. Beacrox was busy wiping the dust that was caused by Hannah¡¯s attacks off of his gloves and clothes.


    Of course, the five pale people were shaking in fear after seeing Hannah¡¯s golden aura and ck smokebination.


    Beacrox asked Cale a question after making sure that his outfit was spotless.


    ¡°What should we do? Should we torture them?¡±


    Gasp.


    The people kneeling gasped.


    However, Cale had no intentions of listening to this vicious chef. He felt bad for the five extremely scared bandits.


    He too would be scared of going up against thebination of Hannah, Ron, and Beacrox.


    Cale leaned on a boulder as he gently smiled and addressed the five people.


    ¡°Don''t be scared, okay?¡±


    The five of them turned away from Cale and focused on the ground.


    "Why are you avoiding my gaze? I¡¯m not a scary person. We can¡¯t chat if you don''t look at me. Hmm?¡±


    He had Eruhaben usenguage trantion magic on him, so it would be a waste if he didn¡¯t get to use it effectively.


    The bandits¡¯ pupils were shaking as they looked back up at Cale.


    They could see the red-haired man who was smiling at them.


    ¡®He''s the scariest one!¡¯


    This group of bandits was skilled as they had survived a year as bandits.


    They had seen many strong individuals during that time, however, the people in front of them were stronger than they could ever imagine. The head of this extraordinary group, the red-haired man, made them feel like candles in the middle of a storm.


    Cale looked toward the bandit kneeling in the center.


    ¡°You.¡±


    He pointed at that bandit with his finger.


    ¡°Yes sir?¡±


    ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    ¡®I don''t want to. I really don''t want to.


    I''m afraid he''s going to kill me.¡¯


    The bandit was stuttering as he asked back.


    ¡°M, me? But there are others as well. This is my first year, so I do not know much!¡±


    The bandit had a look of despair as he saw Cale tilt his head to the side.


    ¡°Because I feel like it. Why? You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Cale asked, thinking that he would make someone else do it if this one did not want to do so. There were five people, so he had options.


    ¡°No, not at all! Please ask away!¡±


    Cale felt iffy after seeing the kneeling bandit suddenly start bowing toward him, however, he decided to ask anyway as he seemed determined to answer his question.


    He had already heard the approximate location of this mountain on the eastern continent from Eruhaben already. That was why he asked something else.


    ¡°Tell me 10 bad deeds that your group hasmitted in the past month.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®I thought you said it was a question?¡¯


    The bandit¡¯s pupils were shaking as he looked past Cale to Beacrox, who was putting on a new pair of white gloves.


    They were currently by therge stone pir at the top of the mountain.


    A man''s desperate voice echoed in the area.


    ¡°One! We robbed a small merchant guild''s carriage two days ago!¡±


    He looked around before continuing on.


    ¡°Two! We stole all the money from travelers going by! There were a lot of travelers this past month! We believe in equality, so we robbed both the poor and the rich of all of their money! I cannot count how many people we have robbed this month! Three! We collected a significant amount of toll money whenever a mid-sized merchant guild traveled through! We pretty much emptied their pockets! We did it, even if the merchant cried!¡±


    ¡°You all deserve to be beaten up. You''re even worse than me.¡±


    Thement from the woman covered in ck scars made the bandit¡¯s hands start to shake. However, Cale''s gaze made him continue to report the 10 worst deeds.


    ¡°Ten! We destroyed arge-size merchant guild¡¯s carriage using logs! We stole the money that was inside and used it to buy booze and fool around!¡±


    The bandit received a new question from Cale once he finished.


    ¡°What about human trafficking or the ve trade?¡±


    The bandit responded back right away.


    ¡°We do not do those.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®Are we supposed to do that?¡¯


    The bandit¡¯s pupils shook for a moment before he finally responded back.


    ¡°That, that is because our boss is a former ve.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale¡¯s pupils turned cloudy for a moment.


    ¡°That is why we kill any ve traders who we find traveling through the mountain.¡±


    The bandit got scared after seeing Cale smile and quickly exined further.


    "As for the ves, we, uh, we let them go or let them join our group. I, I did not report that because that was a good deed and not a bad deed.¡±


    Cale looked toward the bandit and casually remarked.


    "What an oddly bad group.¡±


    ¡®Well, are bandits supposed to be good?¡¯


    The bandit could not understand Cale at all. However, Cale¡¯s questions did not stop there.


    ¡°Tell me everything about this ce and your organization.¡±


    ¡°...Yes sir.¡±


    nk. nk.


    The sound of the sword master clinking her sword in the scabbard made it impossible for the bandit to decline.


    The morning sun was beating down on the bandit''s back, however, he could not help but feel extremely cold.


    Cale listened to all of the information before starting to speak.


    ¡°So, what you are saying is that your organization is in control of this mountain which is called Mount Leeb. Your organization''s name is the Indomitable Bandits and the leader¡¯s nickname is the Indomitable Ruler?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    "What terrible naming sense.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale ignored the bandit¡¯s shocked expression as he started to think.


    Mount Leeb.


    That was the name of the mountain with therge stone pir. He recalled what Eruhaben had told him.


    ¡®It is a mountain in the northwest region of the Eastern continent. Even I didn¡¯t know about this mountain because I didn¡¯t have many reasons to go to the Eastern continent. It''s a fairly normal mountain. Lots of merchants and travelers pass by through every so often.¡¯


    That evaluation had confused Cale.


    ¡®But something is weird.¡¯


    Eruhaben had been confused as well.


    ¡®This ce is not as dangerous as the Forest of Darkness, so why is the stone pir here? I didn¡¯t even see any monsters. In fact, other than these bandits, it is a peaceful mountain. How weird.¡¯


    Cale had the same sentiments.


    The bandits were able to rule the mountain and people were able to walk through because there were no monsters. However, the Super Rock had ced the stone pir in order to avoid the monsters of this continent.


    ¡®...Was there a change to the Eastern continent after the ancient times?¡¯


    That was the only exnation he coulde up with.


    However, Cale started to get annoyed.


    It could not be helped.


    He pointed to the pir behind him.


    ¡°So, the reason you touched this stone pir was because your leader¡¯s birthday ising up and you wanted to create a sculpture as a gift?¡±


    Roooooooll.


    The bandit¡¯s eyes were rolling as he answered back.


    ¡°That is correct. W, we thought only our leader¡¯s image should take ce at the top of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Cale started to smile brightly.


    They were trying to create a sculpture for their leader.


    He needed to listen to the Super Rock repeatedly ask, ¡®Are you going to sacrifice yourself?¡¯ ande all the way to the Eastern continent for this minor reason. The mental anguish had been worse. He was so worried that his house would be destroyed.


    ¡°...I need topletely empty their stash.¡±


    The bandit curled up in fear after seeing the anger on Cale''s face.


    ¡°I am a just person. I can¡¯t pretend I didn¡¯t see people doing bad things.¡±


    ¡®What kind of bullshit is this?¡¯


    That was the thought on the bandits¡¯ minds. They could see Cale slowly get up as the morning sun shined down on him.


    The bandits gulped as Cale pointed behind them. The bandits slowly turned around.


    Cale was pointing down below. He was pointing toward their base at the middle of the mountain.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    The five bandits became teary after hearing Cale''s voice.


    He walked leisurely behind the bandits as he petted Hong who was in his arms.


    - Human, what are we going to do now?


    Cale casually answered once he heard Raon''s question.


    ¡°We need a house in the Eastern continent as well.¡±


    The bandits¡¯ flinched before they started to walk faster while Raon became excited.


    - Is Mount Leeb going to be our house?


    Cale did not respond back.


    Mount Leeb.


    This decentlyrge organization had built their base at the center of the mountain. High-quality wooden fences were built in front of the base in order to defend against intruders.


    However, some people appeared in front of the fence at this moment.


    The guard bandits raised their voices.


    ¡°Who goes there? Who dares toe to this ce?!¡±


    Some of them started to frown as well.


    ¡°You traitors! How dare you bring intruders here!¡±


    The five bandits had been getting up early in order to finish the sculpture. Seeing them bringing back intruders instead of finishing the sculpture made them angry.


    They wereing back with their heads down as well. They could easily tell that these five bandits had brought the group of people because they were scared.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuu- Buuuuuuuuuuu-


    A horn flute sounded as the base became rowdy. This was the first time intruders hade to their base. However, the expressions on the faces of the bandits at the wooden fence were not urgent.


    ¡°You think you can take us down with that small number? That¡¯s impossible, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°There''s three in their group that look old or weak!¡±


    Ron, Eruhaben, and Cale''s eyebrows all twitched.


    ¡°Or are youing to surrender to us? Ahahaha!¡±


    The five bandits¡¯ faces turned paler and paler as more bandits provoked Cale''s group from the fence.


    ¡°Kneel if you don''t want to die! We will at least let you keep your life if you do that!¡±


    One of the five bandits responded back after hearing a familiar voice mocking Cale''s group.


    ¡°S, shut up if you don¡¯t want to die! You stupid idiots!¡±


    His voice was full of anger and sorrow.


    ¡°W, what?¡±


    The bandits who had been happily mocking the group from the fence suddenly became anxious. They became even more anxious after seeing what followed.


    ¡°Y, you know nothing. Ugh.¡±


    He was crying.


    The rookie bandit who had to chat with Cale earlier could not hold back his tears anymore.


    Pat, pat.


    Cale patted that bandit on the shoulder.


    ¡°You have a lot of tears.¡±


    The bandit was in disbelief after hearing Cale¡¯sment, but could not stop his tears. He had never met anyone as scary as these people in his life.


    He had thought that their leader was the scariest person in the world, but he was wrong.


    ¡°Who goes there?!¡±


    At that moment, the bandit heard the voice of the person he used to think was the scariest.


    The leader of the bandits showed up at the fence.


    Cale turned toward the source of the loud voice.


    The leader of the Indomitable Bandits, the Indomitable Ruler.


    That was what people called him.


    Nobody knew his real name.


    However, there was a ve branding mark on his right arm as he was a former ve.


    ¡®The leader-nim is extremely strong. Of course, he, umm, does not seem to be as strong as all of you.¡¯


    Cale was curious to find out the strength of this former ve and leader of arge bandit organization. However, he started to frown the moment he saw the leader.


    Raon started to speak in his mind.


    - Human, doesn''t that leader remind you of someone?


    Yes. He resembled someone they knew.


    Cale could immediately tell who that person was.


    ¡°Oho.¡±


    The leader¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    He put hisrge axe on his shoulder as he started to smile.


    ¡°Kahahahahaha! I haven¡¯t seen punks like this in a while!¡±


    The leader¡¯s eyes focused on Hannah and Beacrox. It then stopped on Cale, who seemed to be the boss.


    ¡°I can smell it.¡±


    ¡®Wow.


    He really is simr.


    This bastard is just like him.¡¯


    Raon''s voice echoed in his head the moment Cale had that thought.


    - Ah, Bob!


    Raon finally thought of the same person. The leader then stepped on one of the ledges of the fence.


    ¡°I smell strong people!¡±


    He shouted that before jumping off of the fence.


    Boom.


    The man was close to 2 meters in height and had a great body that was muscr and filled with scars. He also had brown hair that was shooting out in all directions like a lion''s mane.


    Raon¡¯s voice echoed in Cale¡¯s mind once more.


    - Toonka! Bob! He¡¯s like that idiot!


    Cale started tough. He could not help it after hearing Raon''sments.


    Therge man who jumped off the fence started tough as well while looking at Cale. To be specific, he was looking at Beacrox and Hannah.


    ¡°Hehehehe, you must be strong. I can smell it.¡±


    Cale recalled how Toonka had rushed toward Witira after saying the same thing. He had ended up in a mess like a shrimp caught in between two fighting whales because of it.


    He hade to the Eastern continent because he was scared that this person who resembled Toonka would destroy his vi. Well, it was partially to learn more about Arm and the Water of Judgment as well.


    However, he had been so worried that his house would be destroyed.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Cale let out a refreshingugh.


    He knew what was best for people like this leader.


    Cale reached his hand out.


    Pat.


    Cale patted Beacrox on the shoulder.


    ¡°Capture him and punch him just three times.¡±

 Chapter 229: But it’s more comfortable here? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 229: But it''s morefortable here? (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    It becamepletely quiet at that moment. However, that silence was soon broken by someone¡¯s loudughter.


    ¡°Hahaha! You''re going to capture me and beat me up? Ahahaha, ah, you are really funny bastards.¡±


    Boom. Therge axe on his arm mmed down on the ground. The bandit leader started to re at Cale.


    ¡°I hate weaklings who boss other people around the most.¡±


    He was from somewhere that kept ves locked up and made them fight.


    The diator Arena.


    It was the ce he had to fight against his sworn younger brother. His younger brother had made him smile up to the day of the fight.


    The bandit leader had to survive at the arena since he was 12 years old.


    The bastards that made him fight against his sworn younger brother were weaklings who only gave orders with their fingers.


    ¡°It feels good when I kill those types of bastards!¡±


    Hisrge body started to move.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    The bandit who Cale was consoling gasped after seeing the bandit leader heading over toward him with therge axe. The axe was the size of an average adult.


    It was the symbol of the bandit leader¡¯s immense strength as well as a source of fear for the others. Even merchants would get scared when they saw this axe.


    ¡®A, am I going to die? Do I need to dodge?¡¯


    All sorts of thoughts shed in the bandit¡¯s head as he felt his body freeze up. However, he heard someone''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    The bandit turned his head.


    He could see a look of being unfairly judged on the face of the red-haired man.


    ¡®He thinks it is an unfair judgment?¡¯


    The bandit found it to be odd, but Cale truly felt he was wronged.


    ¡®Only sit back and give orders?¡¯


    Cale wished he had such a life. Why would hee all the way to the Eastern continent if he could live that way? He would roll in bed and never get up.


    Cale was more emotional than ever from feeling wronged as he reached his hand out.


    Baaaaang!


    A loud explosion echoed through the mountain.


    The bandit looked forward with his jaws dropped in shock. He could see Cale. He could also see the shielding out of Cale''s body.


    The axe was blocked by the shield.


    It did not manage to even leave a tiny scratch on the shield.


    The bandit leader put some more strength into his hands.


    He could see the red-haired man looking at him from the other side of the shield. He didn¡¯t know if this shield was made of magic or something else, however, his palm became numb the moment his axe struck it.


    He was born with a naturally gifted body. That was why he had never felt pain or that he did not have enough strength. He was even able to win against most middle-grade knights. However, he felt that his strength wascking for the first time in his life.


    The corners of his mouth started to go up.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    He could see the cold gaze of the man on the other side of the shield.


    Yes, it was this feeling.


    diator.


    There was something that allowed someone like him who could originally not even lift a sword to rise up from the bottom.


    It was not his gifted strength but this sensation.


    The type of excitement you feel when you are walking on a tightrope.


    In the end, he had killed that sworn brother of his. He had felt sorrow as well as excitement the moment he killed his sworn brother. There was the sorrow that he was now alone. However, there was the excitement that he had won against his sworn brother who was stronger than him.


    He had realized that he was a crazy bastard.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    A bright smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t a weakling. You were strong as well.¡±


    He could see the red-haired man opening his mouth to speak.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even reach his ankles.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale continued on as the bandit leader¡¯s eyes became full of confusion.


    ¡°I feel sorry for Toonka.¡±


    ¡®Who?¡¯


    The bandit leader started to frown as his opponent was talking about someone else when he was standing right there. He raised his axe once more.


    It was at that moment.


    He felt something behind his back.


    He started to get the chills.


    The bandit leader flinched as he twisted his body.


    However, he was already toote.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Hisrge body tilted to the back. There was a hand in a white glove that was choking him. The man with the white glove easily pulled his body forward. The bandit leader tried to resist but it was futile.


    He turned his gaze to the side. He could see a man¡¯s gaze as his body fell to the back.


    There was coldness and annoyance in the gaze.


    The man looked spotless as he held a greatsword in his gloved hand.


    The man calmly asked the bandit leader a question.


    ¡°Have you washedtely?¡±


    ¡°What bullshit- ugh!¡±


    Pow!


    The bandit leader¡¯s body that was falling down was mmed to the side. The side of the dagger had struck the bandit leader¡¯s body, delivering the shock through his entire body.


    Baaaaang!


    The bandit leader¡¯s body mmed against the wooden fence.


    ¡°Ahhh! The ground is shaking! Hold on!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hold onto me!¡±


    The bandits who were leaning over the wooden fence held on for dear life as they could not hide their emotions.


    Anxiety, shock, and fear.


    All sorts of emotions filled the faces of the bandits but Beacrox did not care as he looked toward Cale. Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Two more hits.¡±


    Beacrox sighed and put on a new pair of white gloves as he approached the bandit leader.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The bandit leader slowly raised himself up from the ground. There was a giant dent in the shape of his body on the wooden fence. But as someone who was born with a naturally gifted physique, there was not a single injury on his body.


    However, his internal organs were still shaken up from the impact.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Shock was evident on the bandit leader¡¯s face.


    His mind was more shaken up than his internal organs that were still shaking from the impact.


    He had expected the enemy to be strong. However, he never expected them to be this strong. He looked toward Beacrox who was approaching him and clenched his axe once again. His hands were shaking.


    ¡®Why would such strong people show up at Mount Leeb?¡¯


    He clenched his fist and started to smile as he pondered that question. He just needed to defeat these strong individuals. He could feel that excitement again if he could do that.


    On the other hand, Cale let out a sigh.


    ¡°Toonka is definitely the stronger person.¡±


    He had expected more from this bandit leader as he and Toonka seemed to be the same type of person, however, this guy couldn¡¯t even reach Toonka¡¯s ankle.


    But that was probably why he was a bandit.


    ¡°Young master-nim, isn¡¯t Beacrox strong?¡±


    "Why are you asking such an obvious question?¡±


    Cale casually responded to Ron¡¯s obvious question as he observed Beacrox.


    Ron was talented in using his dagger for assassination.


    His son Beacrox was the opposite as he used a greatsword.


    The son had created his own path using the knowledge passed down from his father.


    He was someone who fought silently even while wielding a greatsword.


    Beacrox¡¯s sword style was as spotless and clean as his outfit. His style was fancier than most knights.


    It was as if he was beautifully decorating food.


    He attacked as if he knew the ces on the human body that would hurt the most.


    Beacrox¡¯s sword style was abination of all of those.


    Baaaaang!


    Another loud noise could be heard. Cale could see the axe flying away as Beacrox¡¯s palm headed for the bandit leader¡¯s back.


    Pow!


    ¡°That¡¯s two.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The bandit leader fell forward after being hit in the back. Anger and intense pain were evident in his gaze.


    He felt weak. He was too weak.


    That was why he recalled what he had done as a young diator in order to survive.


    He grabbed a handful of dirt before his body hit the ground.


    It didn''t matter if it was unfair. It was his way of survival.


    His body twisted before it hit the ground. The bandit leader made eye contact with Beacrox and his hand started to move. He heard the red-haired man''s voice as he did that.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He sounded shocked.


    The bandit leader started to smile.


    ¡®Yes, I need to at least do this to deserve the title of Indomitable Ruler!¡¯


    The dirt in his hand was flung toward Beacrox''s eyes. He felt as if he needed to do this to feel better.


    The dirt was thrown into the air as the bandit leader¡¯s body hit the ground.


    Boom.


    He fell with a loud noise, however, the bandit leaderughed on the ground as he looked toward Beacrox who was covered in dirt. The originally spotless noble-like man seemed extremely shabby like himself now.


    He heard the red-haired man¡¯s voice once more at that moment.


    ¡°...I feel sorry for him.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    It was the moment the bandit leader felt something was off.


    ¡°Do you wish to die?¡±


    The dirt-covered Beacrox¡¯s vicious eyes red toward the bandit leader.


    ¡°W, what?!¡±


    The bandit leader felt his body turn stiff after seeing the new vicious look in Beacrox¡¯s eyes. Therge sword pierced the ground next to him.


    Puuk.


    The greatsword was stabbed deep into the ground as Beacrox¡¯s angry eyes continued to stare at the bandit leader.


    Beacrox took off his white gloves.


    Plop. Plop.


    The white gloves were flung to the ground. Beacrox then started to speak to the bandit leader who was looking at him.


    ¡°I will not kill you or make you bleed. I will not even torture you.¡±


    ¡®What? Torture?¡¯


    Beacrox lifted up a finger as the bandit leader looked back at him with shock.


    One.


    It could mean the one hit that he still had left, however, Beacrox meant something else.


    ¡°One hundred hits. Just endure one hundred more hits.¡±


    Cale listened to Beacrox¡¯s voice as he turned his gaze to a faraway mountain.


    Pow, pow, pow!


    The pounding noise sounded like background music that surprisingly went well with the beautiful mountain Cale was looking at.


    ¡°Ahhh! Please! Stop! I''m so- ugh!¡±


    Cale could hear the bandit leader¡¯s scream as well as the mumblings of the bandit who was standing next to him.


    ¡°See, this is why you should have listened to me. You know nothing.¡±


    Cale patted the bandit on the shoulder. The bandit''s face went from pale to blue, however, Cale did not pay much attention to it as he looked toward the wooden fence.


    The other bandits flinched at his gaze before holding onto the ledge or their weapons. He could see fear and despair in their eyes.


    However, the bandits quietly opened the door for them after seeing their leader receiver over 50 hits.


    Cale soon became the owner of the best house in the area, the bandit leader¡¯s house, as well as the expensive leather seat inside.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The bandit leader who sported two ck eyes bowed respectfully as he responded to Cale. Multiple spots on his face were blue from being hit.


    However, there were no scratches, blood, or even broken bones.


    Cale took a bite of fruit that one of the sculpting bandits had brought over as he continued to speak.


    ¡°You guys are in control of Mount Leeb?¡±


    ¡°Yessiry!¡±


    ¡°Speak properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! Hang-nim!¡±


    ¡°Why am I your hyung?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry! Bandit leader-nim!¡±


    ¡®Aigoo, why am I the bandit leader?¡¯


    Cale was in disbelief but just let it go because it was annoying.


    ¡°There is something for all of you to do starting today.¡±


    The bandit leader gulped as he looked at Cale. However, Cale was looking at someone else. The former bandit leader turned his head to look at the person as well.


    It was an old man with a benign smile on his face.


    He seemed fit for an old man, however, he gave off the aura of a schr with a dagger by his side.


    Beacrox and Hannah both gave off the aura of a strong person right away.


    However, this old man did not seem strong at all.


    ¡®Is he a strategist or something? What is up with this weak old man?¡¯


    The former bandit leader had a nk expression on his face when Cale started to speak.


    ¡°He is our Beacrox''s father.¡±


    ¡°Father-nim! Nice to meet you!¡±


    The bandit leader smiled brightly as he respectfully greeted Ron. Cale''s calm voice continued to speak as he did that.


    ¡°I heard there is an organization that has taken control of the Eastern continent¡¯s underworld.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes?¡±


    Although they lived in the mountains, they needed to be knowledgeable about the underworld to sell their stolen goods. The Eastern continent¡¯s underworld had been shaken up because of an organization for approximately thest ten years or so.


    Everybody was busy protecting themselves after realizing there was a new power in control. However, the underworld was something that existed in the shadows, so trade continued to flow quite freely.


    Even if a single organization took control of it, it was hard to say it waspletely unified.


    The underworld was such a ce.


    ¡°You are called the Indomitable Ruler?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir?¡±


    His intuition as the former bandit leader and an experienced ve diator was telling him something.


    ¡®I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    He could see Cale smiling brightly as he had that thought.


    ¡°W, why do you ask sir?¡±


    The bandit leader could see Cale''s smile as he responded back.


    ¡°You will be one of the underworld¡¯s rulers starting today.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°And this is the person who will be your boss.¡±


    The former bandit leader could see the cold gaze in Ron''s eyes.


    Ron Mn.


    Thest head of the Mn household, one of the top five assassin households in the Eastern continent that was destroyed by Arm.


    Cale had brought him back to the Eastern continent.


    1. Imagine the bandit leader speaking with a twang as he mispronounces hyung-nim and says hang-nim.

 Chapter 230: But it’s more comfortable here? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 230: But it''s morefortable here? (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Ron¡¯s cold gaze headed toward Cale. Cale quickly turned his head away while making it look as nonchnt as possible.


    - Human, grandpa Ron''s gaze is vicious!


    Cale¡¯s shoulders shuddered after hearing Raon''sment. It could not be helped.


    Cale had not told Ron in advance that he would take control of the Eastern continent¡¯s underworld. All he had said was toe with him since Ron knew the Eastern continent well.


    ¡°...Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron''s voice did not have its usual gentle nature.


    The old man''s vicious voice made Cale respond as a reflex.


    ¡°You are the only one I can trust to handle this.¡±


    It was the truth.


    Compared to the terrible actor Choi Han, the innocent Mary, or the oddly talkative Vice Captain Hilsman, Ron was very fitting to be the ruler of the underworld.


    However, Cale could not look at Ron.


    He was scared.


    No matter how strong he got, this old man was oddly even scarier than Choi Han. Someone who charges at you and someone who stealthily approaches you and cuts your head off. Which of the two would be scarier?


    It is naturally thetter.


    Ron Mn was talented in quietly taking people''s lives.


    Cale kept his mouth shut and tried his best to avoid Ron¡¯s gaze.


    However, Ron was focused on Cale''s back right now. He was giving off such a scary aura that the former bandit leader kept his mouth shut in fear as he peeked back and forth between Cale and Ron.


    Beacrox was in the corner cleaning the dust off of his greatsword and pretending not to care, however, his full attention was on his father.


    The silence was broken as Ron started to speak.


    "The person who has lost everything once and ran away has lost his viciousness and is now an old man.¡±


    Ron was talking about himself.


    He had run away with Beacrox after the Mn household went down and he had lost the rest of his family. He had lost his original viciousness and was now just an old man.


    He was too old to continue to develop like Choi Han or Mary.


    Ron was trying to tell Cale, who was asking him to take control of the Eastern continent¡¯s underworld, the harsh truth. It was at that moment. He could hear Cale''s voice.


    It was full of disbelief.


    ¡°No more lies.¡±


    Ron flinched.


    Cale still could not look at Ron.


    ¡®Weak?


    Not vicious?


    Old?¡¯


    If Ron was considered weak, all of the other assassins in the world would need to retire. Why was he acting so modest, unlike his usual self?


    Cale did not hide the disbelief in his face.


    Ron could not say anything as he looked at Cale who showed his true emotions.


    ¡®No more lies?¡¯


    Ron looked toward his young master who was too tall to be called a puppy now. He could hear him grumbling.


    ¡°All you''ve been doing during your free time is cleaning your dagger. Weak? You don''t know how scary you look each time you do that. My goodness.¡±


    The smile on Ron¡¯s lips quickly disappeared. He looked down at his hands. What Cale had said was true. He was indeed wiping his dagger every day.


    There was a simple reason for it.


    It was because he didn¡¯t know when the enemies might appear and because they were in the middle of a war.


    There was no way he could keep his weapon away from himself during such a time. However, he suddenly thought about something.


    ¡®Is that really the only reason?¡¯


    He turned his head.


    He could see his son Beacrox wiping his greatsword off. His son did not avoid his gaze and looked him directly in the eyes.


    An odd smile appeared on his son''s usually stoic face.


    ¡®Father, you were caught.¡¯


    That was what the smile seemed to be saying.


    Yes, he had been caught.


    Ron started to slowly smile as well. It was a cold smile that was far from his usual gentle smile.


    Choi Han, Mary, and Hilsman. His hands and feet had been itching to move as he watched their battles. While his feelings were a bit different than the sword master Hannah¡¯s itchiness for battle, his entire body was boiling with passion.


    He knew that the chances of an old man like himself growing were much smaller than the chances of those younger punks, however, he could not put his dagger down. He had trained his fake arm early every morning before going to wake Cale up.


    What was the reason for that?


    ¡°Old, my ass. You still got decades to live.¡±


    He looked at his puppy young master-nim who was grumbling.


    A benign smile appeared once more on Ron''s face.


    ¡°Young master-nim, everything you said is true.¡±


    Cale slowly turned his head. He felt his heart sink the moment he made eye contact with Ron.


    ¡°I have too much greed to be a boring old man just yet.¡±


    ¡®Why is an old man''s gaze so vicious?¡¯


    Cale put his hand over his heart and gulped. Ron did not care as he looked toward the bandit leader and started to speak.


    ¡°We return grace at a hundred times the value of what we received, while we get our revenge by bringing death to our enemies.¡±


    Ron believed everybody had an internal candle within their minds. The candle slowly starts to go out as you get older until the light goes out and you live your life in a cold world filled with darkness.


    However, he had been wrong.


    The thing that was putting out the candle of his heart was not the shrinking base, but the wind that he allowed to enter. Furthermore, he had chosen to turn away from the small me that continued to burn.


    He finally realized it.


    Ron started to take care of the small me that was close to going out.


    Doing that allowed him to feel it properly. He could feel his unwavering determination that was saying that he could keep on going for a long time.


    ¡°Young master-nim, thank you very much.¡±


    He thanked the person who helped him find that tiny me that was still burning strong inside of him.


    On the other hand, Cale was feeling chaotic.


    ¡®What is with the sudden, ¡®revenge by bringing death,¡¯ and then thanking me?¡¯


    He was anxious as he could not figure out what was going on, however, seeing Ron''s gaze returning to normal along with the benign smile made him rx, for now. His heart that had sunk in fear started to beat normally again.


    He heard someone''s voice as he calmed back down.


    ¡°But, bandit leader-nim.¡±


    The former bandit leader looked toward Cale and cautiously started to speak. Cale looked at him with a gaze that seemed to be asking, ¡®what do you want?¡¯ as the bandit leader continued to speak.


    ¡°Won''t we need a lot of money to control the underworld? In terms of strength, I believe these great individuals around you should be enough.¡±


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    ¡®I guess he really isn¡¯t the same as Toonka.¡¯


    Toonka would not have cared about money or anything else other than destroying everything. In that aspect, this former bandit leader was surprisingly sly and intelligent.


    That was probably what allowed him to escape from very and be the leader of a bandit group. Cale calmly started to speak as he liked people like this who knew how to use their heads.


    You needed more money and strength in order to move up in a dirty ce like the underworld.


    As the bandit leader said, money was more important than strength in the beginning stages of taking control of the underworld.


    ¡°Do it with your money.¡±


    ¡°...My money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your money. Don¡¯t you have a lot saved up from all the bad deeds you¡¯vemitted?¡±


    Cale was nning on taking everything from this bandit group.


    ¡°...There is none.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The former bandit leader awkwardly scratched his head at Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°We live as if each day is ourst. We only have enough money to party for about a week. Hahahahaha!¡±


    The bandit leader felt the atmosphere getting colder as heughed even louder. However, his back was quickly being covered in sweat.


    He gulped after seeing Cale sigh and brushing his face with his hands. He felt as if he was suddenly in serious danger.


    He heard a calm voice at that moment.


    ¡°Then I will give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The bandit leader watched as Cale took a bag out of his pocket and threw it onto the table. The prettyrge bag fell onto the table and opened up.


    aaaang.


    All sorts of jewels fell out of the bag.


    ¡°Wow, shit, wow. This-¡±


    The bandit leader could not speak properly.


    He had robbed quite a few merchant guilds until now, however, he had never seen so many jewels before, nor anyone who would calmly throw them around like they were nothing.


    The bandit leader¡¯s gaze headed toward Cale, the owner of the bag of jewels.


    Cale had changed a portion of his earnings from the auction house into jewels and brought it with him beforeing to the Eastern continent. He casually added on to the bandit who was looking at him.


    ¡°Well, I can bring you hundreds of bags like this, so you won¡¯t need to worry about money.¡±


    The former bandit leader felt as if there was a bright auraing from behind Cale.


    At the same time, he felt a sense of fear. Who was this person who had such strong individuals such as his subordinates and had so much money?


    Cale got up from his seat at that moment. The former bandit leader who had been kneeling jumped up as well.


    ¡°We will start at a nearby city. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The bandit leader responded loudly, and Cale walked past him before adding on.


    ¡°Good. We will start with mental conversion now.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°We need to fix that rotten mind of yours that made you do those terrible deeds.¡±


    Cale watched Ron gather the jewels as he ignored the gaze of the bandit leader who would not be able to use even 10 gallons without permission in the future. He then looked toward Beacrox, who put on a pair of white gloves and got up from his seat.


    That made the former bandit leader ask a question.


    ¡®Why do I need mental conversion?¡¯


    That was his question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I need to be even more terrible in order to be the ruler of the underworld? Don''t I need to be even more rotten?¡±


    Cale had no problem responding to that question.


    ¡°It''s whatever I want.¡±


    The bandit leader was at a loss for words.


    ¡°In addition, anybody who continues their bandit ways will be beaten to a pulp. Anybody who steals someone else¡¯s things or hurts someone else will be goners.¡±


    The bandit leader had a lot he wanted to say, but could not get himself to say it.


    ¡®I thought you wanted me to be the ruler of the underworld? Isn¡¯t doing what you''re saying just turning me into a good person?¡¯


    However, he kept his mouth shut after seeing the cold gaze in Cale¡¯s eyes. Cale walked out the door as he said onest thing to the bandit leader.


    ¡°As for your sculpture, you''re dead if you make it.¡±


    Cale ignored the shock on the bandit leader¡¯s face as he walked out of the house. He could see the bandits bowing their heads and moving away once they made eye contact with him.


    He heard Raon''s voice in his head at that moment.


    - Weak human! Something is weird! Why are you giving him all of that for free? I''m sure grandpa Ron will use the expensive jewels properly, but you are spending money too frivolously!


    Cale calmly responded back to the child who seemed to be in a state of chaos.


    ¡°It''s nothing much. Think of it as an investment of sort.¡±


    - ...Weak human, what does that mean?


    Cale looked toward the direction of the city that was the closest to Mount Leeb. It was the city that the bandits went to sell off their stolen goods.


    That meant that the underworld was quite developed there.


    Cale started to smile.


    He needed to take control of a few of the organizations in charge of the underworld in that city in order to start the takeover of the entire Eastern continent¡¯s underworld. Once that happens, the wealth of those organizations will naturally be his.


    ¡°I''m going to take all of the money away from the bad guys.¡±


    Of course, he was only nning on taking money from Arm and other really terrible people.


    Wouldn¡¯t stealing from bad guys make him even worse than them?


    ¡®I¡¯ll properly enjoy being trash.¡¯


    Since there was nobody who knew him here, he was nning on taking whatever he can.


    - So human, you''re saying that we''re going to take money from the bad guys?


    ¡°That is the case.¡±


    - ...I like this way of making money very much!


    Cale felt as if he could hear Raon''s wings fluttering.


    Cale and Raon were both silentlyughing.


    Eruhaben, who wasing back from observing the stone pir, noticed this and had an ominous feeling after seeing Cale¡¯s expression.


    ¡°...Why is the unlucky humanughing like that?¡±


    The kittens On and Hong who had gone with Eruhaben started to mumble.


    ¡°Noona, I don''t know what is going on, but it looks like we¡¯re going to have some fun!¡±


    ¡°...I think there is a good chance that it won''t be fun at all.¡±


    Nobody, including Eruhaben, heard the sighing of the silver kitten On.


    Cale looked at the former bandit leader who wasing out in order to receive his mental conversion as he asked.


    ¡°What is the name of the closest city?¡±


    ¡°It is Leeb-An City.¡±


    ¡°What is it famous for?¡±


    ¡°It is a free city, so many adventurers and mercenaries frequentlye through.¡±


    That made Cale smile while the bandit leader flinched.


    A free city.


    That meant that there were no noble families that ruled over it. It was a city controlled by a few people in power. Furthermore, it was a city with a lot of mercenaries.


    In that case, what would they be famous for?


    ¡°Then the underworld must be famous as well?¡±


    The bandit leader put on a sly smile at Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°It is quite famous in the Eastern continent''s northwest region.¡±


    ¡°There should be a ton of people to backstab.¡±


    Cale decided where he would start to build his base in the Eastern continent.


    A few dayster, the ancient Dragon Eruhaben let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°...Now I know how you end up being so unlucky. You put yourself in such terrible situations all the time. Aigoo.¡±


    However, nobody was listening to his ramblings. They were all busy taking care of their individual tasks.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    The two kittens quickly jumped up the wooden steps and headed toward the second floor.


    Screech, screech.


    The wooden steps screeched as the kittens jumped on them.


    -Human! I will follow them as well!


    Raon was flying in the air above On and Hong.


    Beacrox frowned as he wiped the table with his gloved finger.


    It returned with a lot of dust.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    Although Beacrox was sighing, Cale was quite satisfied with what he saw as he turned toward Ron and the former bandit leader.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron almost looked toward the former bandit leader with a satisfied gaze. The former bandit leader blinked his now ck eye as he started to speak.


    ¡°I am quite knowledgeable about Leeb-An City.¡±


    Leeb-An City.


    It was the closest city to Mount Leeb and the ce that the bandit leader had always came to sell off his stolen goods.


    It was a city with a quite developed underworld, as well as one of the free cities.


    Many mercenaries and adventurers came through this city.


    Screech, screech.


    Cale looked down at the steps that screeched every time someone stepped on them.


    ¡°Yes, it is very old.¡±


    It was a deserted inn that looked as if a strong breeze could knock it over.


    Cale was satisfied as he looked at the three-story inn that the bandit leader acquired in Leeb-An City. He then continued to speak to the bandit.


    ¡°Hey, the basement.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The former bandit leader quickly headed toward the counter.


    He then moved a table in order to reveal a hidden door.


    Screeeech-


    The door to the basement that had not been used for a long time slowly opened up.


    The bandit leader quickly started to exin.


    "There used to be an illegal casino here in the past and the owner was my friend.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°He fled to another city with his money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the inn was deserted?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. It has been deserted for around five years.¡±


    Boom!


    The door to the basement openedpletely with a small noise.


    Cale could make out the steps through the darkness.


    ¡°It is a small three-story inn on the outside but has enough space in the basement to fit at least 300 people.¡±


    Cale started to smile along with the bandit leader.


    ¡°You''re quite smart.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, thank you.¡±


    The bandit leader scratched his head and answered in embarrassment.


    ¡°This would be the perfect ce as a secret base to do bad things.¡±


    "Smart boy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, hehe.¡±


    Cale left the smiling bandit alone as he pushed the inn door open.


    Screeeech-


    It became loud as soon as he came outside. He could hear many people speaking on the streets.


    ¡°Where are you going today?¡±


    ¡°Someone was looking for a person to catch a wild boar that was ruining their field. That¡¯s where I''m going.¡±


    ¡°Someone supposedly found an old base over the mountain. It seems to have a lot of history behind it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I should head over there as well!¡±


    ¡°Cheap traveler''s robe for sale! We have other equipment as well!¡±


    ¡°This is the inn of flowing dreams! We have a grand opening discount for all guests! Extended stay guests wee!¡±


    Cale smiled while standing outside the inn.


    Many mercenaries and adventurers, as well as residents of Leeb-An City, were busy starting their days.


    He could see some street artists as well.


    This seemed to be the gathering spot for all of the bright spots of Leeb-An City.


    He was full of satisfaction.


    The bandit leader had found a great spot.


    ¡°It''s full of energy.¡±


    Cale turned his head.


    He could see the part of Leeb-An City that was still dark and quiet. That was the red-light district and the location of the underworld.


    He turned his gaze away from the side that would be vibrant during the night time and looked at the new que he ced over the inn entrance.


    < Hope and Adventure Loving Inn >


    Cale hade up with the name for the inn.


    The old three-story inn. Starting today, this would be a ce that adventurers and travelerse to find hope and love.


    Of course, the hidden meaning behind the name was that there would be ns in the basement for the dream and hope of backstabbing the bad guys and the heart-pounding adventurers of going into the bad guys¡¯ bases and making them kneel.


    Isn¡¯t it a great name?


    ¡°I really came up with a great name.¡±


    Cale had a warm gaze as he looked at the old inn.


    It was a good start.


    1. Not sure why he needed to repeat all this information. (PR: Word count probably, lol)

 Chapter 231: But it’s more comfortable here? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 231: But it''s morefortable here? (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale immediately started to move in order to continue this good start.


    He headed out of the small yard in front of the inn entrance. One of the neighborhood grandmas looked toward Cale and the old inn with curiosity.


    ¡°Did you buy this inn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandmother.¡±


    The old woman looked at the handsome red-haired young man with satisfaction and worry.


    ¡°This is a good location, but it is very old. Oh, and it doesn¡¯t look like you have heard the story about this ce. The owner used to run a gambling ring until he fled with his money.¡±


    ¡°I heard about it.¡±


    The young man hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak with a vigorous expression.


    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t it work out if I work hard? I have many people working with me. All of us are nning to work hard as if we are living a new life, so please take good care of us.¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, you are such a good talker.¡±


    The young man¡¯s positive demeanor made the old woman start to smile and nod her head.


    ¡°Of course. Us new neighbors should look after each other. My husband runs the bakery in the next alley. Come to our shop if you need bread.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, thank you very much.¡±


    The old woman received the, ¡®thank you,¡¯ from the young man holding two kittens as she headed toward the alley with her bakery.


    ¡®A nice young man moved in.¡¯


    It was good news for the old woman.


    Cale finally lifted his head up once the old woman was no longer visible.


    The door slightly opened at that moment and someone started to speak.


    ¡°Our Hope and Adventure Loving Inn¡¯s goal is to provide warm meals and a rxing room at a cheap cost for all travelers. Got it?¡±


    ¡°We understand!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Someone asked and others energetically responded back.


    ¡°And our Hope and Adventure Loving Inn also seeks to backstab the bad guys, while our adventures will consist of taking their stuff. Got it?¡±


    ¡°...We will remember it deep in our bones!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, yes sir! No matter what you say, yes sir!¡±


    Cale started to frown. The bandit leader who wasing out of the door flinched and started to shake.


    ¡°Tell everyone to work quietly. Rumors spread before the rats and the birds know about it. Don''t you know about that?¡±


    ¡°O, of course!¡±


    The bandit leader quickly came out of the door and closed it.


    The sounds of the people inside could no longer be heard once he closed the door.


    ¡°Hey, clean the window properly!¡±


    ¡°Make sure there isn¡¯t a single speck of dust! Each speck is a single white glove!¡±


    The energetic voices of the bandits quickly disappeared.


    The bandits were tormented for three days and nights before they came to Leeb-An City. Cale then picked five bandits who looked useful and brought them with him.


    Ironically, they were the same five bandits who had been heading to the stone pir in order to turn it into a sculpture. They were nowpletely loyal to Beacrox and Cale.


    The five bandits who became the first five staff members of the < Hope and Adventure Loving Inn > would now be responsible andw-abiding staff members.


    Cale left the work to the staff as he proceeded with his own tasks.


    Cale looked down from the top of a building that made it possible for him to see the entire Leeb-An City.


    ¡°The Mercenaries Guild and the Merchant Guild are the two most influential guilds in Leeb-An City?¡±


    ¡°That is what they say, sir!¡±


    The bandit leader energetically responded back.


    ¡°It would suffice to say that Leeb-An City is controlled by the Mercenaries Guild and the Merchant Guild during the day, and the underworld during the night.¡±


    He was responding back with as much information as possible as he peeked around.


    They were on top of a tall roof. He didn¡¯t understand why they were chatting here, however, he just silently watched Cale and the two Cats who were eating junk food, the old man who ended up being the scariest person of the bunch, as well as the man with white gold hair who had earned Cale''s respect.


    The bandit leader decided not to think about any of it as he just exined everything he knew.


    ¡°After looking at the history of Leeb-An City, it makes sense that the mercenaries and merchants have a lot of power in this city.¡±


    ¡°History?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The bandit leader coughed after seeing Cale¡¯s gaze that seemed to be telling him to exin and then proceeded to speak.


    ¡°This ce was said to be full of monsters in the past. The monsters roamed in Leeb-An City as well as the surrounding region, including Mount Leeb.¡±


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Eruhaben. Eruhaben was already paying attention to the bandit leader.


    Monsters.


    They were the reason that the stone pir had been ced here.


    ¡°That is why no kingdoms nor nobles were able to extend their reaches into this region.¡±


    ¡°The mercenaries gathered here instead.¡±


    The bandit leader nodded his head at Cale¡¯sment.


    ¡°Yes sir. The merchants soon followed after noticing that the mercenaries were here. The adventurers showed up as well. Soon enough, this free city had been developed. The monsters slowly dwindled after that as well.¡±


    ¡°...The number of monsters went down?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. That was why the other kingdoms tried to take control of Leeb-An City that ended up a free city, however, the mercenaries and merchants had already gained a lot of power prior to that. Furthermore, although the number of monsters had decreased, there were still enough monsters to scare people away and keep this as a free city.


    The number of monsters had decreased.


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Ron.


    ¡°I knew that Lee-An was a free city, however, I didn¡¯t know about such a history.¡±


    Ron was originally from the east region.


    There was no need for him to know the details about a small free city in the northwest region of the Eastern continent.


    - Human, human! Why do you think the number of monsters went down? I''m curious!


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    Cale was curious to know how the monsters in Leeb-An City that required the Super Rock to create the stone pir to defend had disappeared.


    Eruhaben seemed to be having the same thought.


    However, Cale had another thought at the same time.


    ¡°What about the mayor?¡±


    The mayor.


    There needed to be a public figure who took care of the free city.


    ¡°Ah, the position of mayor is passed between the Merchant Guild and the Mercenaries Guild each election.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. That is why people who are not part of either group have a lot ofints. But what can they do about it? The underworld bastards are already in cahoots with the Merchant Guild and the Mercenaries Guild. There is no way that the average citizen would be able to win against them.¡±


    ¡°...Really? The others don''t get any say?¡±


    The bandit leader stopped talking.


    It was because he saw the smile on Cale''s face.


    The witty bandit leader felt chills on his back and started to speak almost as a reflex.


    ¡°...The mayor has never been someone from the regr citizens! This is because there is no shrimp that can win in a battle of whales!¡±


    ¡°Well, a regr shrimp won''t be able to win.¡±


    The bandit leader and Cale made eye contact.


    ¡°But, well, there could be a shrimp that ends up winning. Right, Ron?¡±


    ¡°...Young master-nim, I do not wish to be a shrimp.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Beacrox is really good at cooking.¡±


    Ron watched his puppy young master-nim who was smiling while avoiding his gaze. He was certain that Cale was hatching another n in his mind.


    Everybody was slightly worried as Cale tended to do things on arge scale whenever he did something.


    However, Cale did not know about this as he thought about all sorts of things before asking the bandit leader a question.


    ¡°Do the Mercenaries Guild and Merchants Guild have connections with the underworld?¡±


    ¡°That is part of the reason that Leeb-An City is called the city of pleasure andwlessness. They work together quite frequently.¡±


    ¡°Then who are the strong ones in the underworld?¡±


    ¡°Mm, two organizations are strong in Leeb-An City.¡±


    The bandit leader took a map out of his pocket and handed it to Cale. Cale immediately opened it.


    It was a map focused on the east side of Leeb-An City which was divided into pieces.


    ¡°One side is an organization that has been controlling Leeb-An City ever since it was founded. It is an organization led by someone named Mostue, and they are pretty close with the Mercenaries Guild.


    ¡°And the other is Arm?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. They are the other organization. They have a bad rtionship with the Mercenaries Guild.¡±


    ¡°And the Merchant Guild?¡±


    ¡°They always remain neutral.¡±


    Cale looked at the map of Leeb-An City¡¯s underworld.


    Although the map was divided, there were many spots on the map that were marked with circles as well.


    "What are these circles?¡±


    ¡°The small organizations that are still around.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    The bandit leader flinched after seeing an evil smirk on Cale¡¯s face again.


    ¡°That, umm, the old man that I sell my goods to run his own independent region. This map is something I received from that old man in the past.¡±


    ¡°The past?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Approximately 6 months ago. Arm¡¯s influence is slightly stronger now.¡±


    Tap, tap.


    Cale tapped on the map with his finger.


    ¡°You need a strong foundation in order to control the underworld. Isn¡¯t that right, former bandit leader?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°Hypothetically speaking...¡±


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Ron.


    ¡°What would happen to Leeb-An City if Arm took control of Leeb-An City¡¯s underworld?¡±


    ¡°They would be their subordinates. So would the Merchant guild and the Mercenaries Guild.¡±


    Cale looked at the map and started to think.


    A few words came out of his mouth.


    ¡°...Mayor... Mercenaries ... Merchant ... Mostrue ... The mayors of the other cities......¡±


    Eruhaben shook his head after hearing Cale say, ¡®mayor,¡¯ twice. The unlucky human was screwing up his life again. However, it sounded like this time he would not be screwing up his own life, but someone else¡¯s life.


    Eruhaben looked at the bandit leader''s pale expression, as well as the nk expression on Ron¡¯s face.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°How often does the mayor change?¡±


    ¡°You see...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The bandit leader hesitated after seeing Cale¡¯s gaze that was waiting for the answer before finally responding.


    ¡°Funny thing is that there are only about three months left. Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp as his eyes started to sparkle.


    The bandit leader felt annoyed at his useless wit and avoided Cale''s gaze. Of course, Cale was not looking at the bandit leader.


    He was quickly plotting things in his head.


    ¡®I need to shake Arm at their roots in the Eastern continent if I want to catch them. The starting point is important. It will not be enough to take care of them only on the Western continent.


    That was the reason Cale hade to the Eastern continent.


    Leeb-An City.


    Cale had a lot to gain here as it was a free city.


    It was somewhere where a person''s identity did not matter.


    Tap, tap.


    Cale''s fingers that were tapping on the map started to get stronger. The bandit leader who was watching this with caution made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Go do what you have to do.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes sir!¡±


    The bandit leader bowed in his clean outfit before heading down from the roof. His movements were quite agile for hisrge size.


    Cale started to speak once the bandit leader disappeared.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I will need to learn more about Leeb-An City¡¯s history.¡±


    Cale looked toward Eruhaben who knew what he had to do without Cale needing to say anything.


    ¡°How can you learn about it¡¯s history? You will need quite ancient information if you wanted to know the history starting from the Super Rock''s time.


    It was not easy getting old history for anywhere.


    This was especially true when you were not looking for written history, but the truth.


    Cale could see Eruhaben casually answer back.


    ¡°I just need to ask a Dragon.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®What? A Dragon?¡¯


    An existence revealed itself in the air as Cale became shocked.


    ¡°Goldie! There are other Dragons?¡±


    "Why are you asking such an obvious question? Little kid, there are 10 Dragons on the Eastern continent.¡±


    ¡°Wow! I want to meet the other Dragons!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Eruhaben spoke sternly as he said that.


    "That bastard is crazy.¡±


    ¡®...If he is crazy using Dragon standards...¡¯


    Cale did not say this out loud.


    ¡°Then Goldie, how do you know him? You have a really good personality!¡±


    The corners of Eruhaben¡¯s lips twitched at Raon''s question, however, the Gold Dragon let out a fake cough without smiling.


    ¡°Ahem, because I have a good personality.¡±


    Eruhaben started to frown as if he was thinking about that Dragon and continued to speak.


    ¡°I protected him when he went through his first growth phase.¡±


    ¡°...Protected him?¡±


    ¡°Goldie, why do you need to protect them when they are growing?¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s expression turned odd at Cale and Raon''s question.


    ¡°... Didn¡¯t I tell you that I was nning on making this kid go through his first growth phase in myir?¡±


    ¡°I think you did?¡±


    Cale recalled when Eruhaben had taught Raon many things.


    ¡°That was so that I could protect him. Myir is the safest ce. As you all already know, Dragons go through a total of three growth phases.¡±


    The body¡¯s te grows with the first growth phase. The physical appearance does not change as it is only creating the foundations for the Dragon''s future growth.


    The Dragon then grows significantly during the second and third growth phases and bes stronger as well.


    ¡°There are growing pains each time. Not all Dragons are the same. There are rankings in a Dragon''s level of strength, and the Dragons that will go on to be stronger will suffer the most.¡±


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know.¡¯


    Cale had not known about this.


    All he had known was that Dragons go through three growth phases. The novel did not discuss a Dragon¡¯s growth.


    However, it almost seemed obvious once he thought about it.


    It would be weird if they didn¡¯t have any reaction to a sudden explosive growth.


    ¡°I assumed you knew this, but I guess you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I am great and mighty, but I did not know this! But it is fine because I learned it now!¡±


    ¡°The little kid has turned weird.¡±


    Eruhaben patted the ck Dragon¡¯s round head as he continued to speak.


    ¡°That is why young Dragons suffer a lot when they go through their first growth phases alone, but it looks like you won''t need to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Even I know that! I am not worried!¡±


    Raon''s shoulders moved up and down as he stealthily peeked at the rest of the group. Of course, Eruhaben noticed this and started to smile.


    This little Dragon had grown quite a bit. And he had grown properly.


    Although he was not like a Dragon, he still grew up like a Dragon.


    Eruhaben made eye contact with the ck Dragon.


    ¡°You will naturally have to be there as well, Goldie!¡±


    The ancient Dragon let out augh.


    He found it cute that the little kid was pretending not to know that he did not have much time left. Eruhaben patted the ck Dragon''s head a little harder.


    ¡°Little kid, I am a very busy person.¡±


    He expected Raon to grumble as usual as he said that. In fact, Eruhaben was looking forward to the little kid¡¯s usual reaction.


    However, Raon''s expression turned odd.


    ¡°...Human!¡±


    ¡°...Why are you calling me in such an ominous way?¡±


    Cale, who had been sitting at the edge of the roof and looking at Raon, had an odd expression on his face.


    His face soon started to turn into a frown as his gaze headed toward Raon''s chubby front paw. A videomunication device appeared in Raon''s paw.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeep-


    It was an emergency call.


    ¡°Human! It is a call from the slightly crazy bastard!¡±


    The one calling was the slightly crazy Guardian Knight, Clopeh Sekka.


    Cale had no idea what this bastard had to say.


    1. There is a Korean proverb that says that birds listen to day-words and rats listen to night-words. So, the English equivalent of this would be, ¡®rumors spread like wildfire.¡¯

 Chapter 232: Something Obvious (1)

    <h4>Chapter 232: Something Obvious (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale headed back to a corner room on the third floor of the old inn. He left Ron outside the door and had Raon immediately connect the call.


    ¡°Human! Are we going to fight against that slightly crazy bastard today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    However, contrary to what he was saying, Cale¡¯s expression did not look good.


    He recalled the battle in the Caro Kingdom. He had suffered significantly because he had trusted Clopeh¡¯sments about how the Dragon half-blood was weak.


    Just thinking about that made him want to forget about working with the Paerun Kingdom and instead just smashing them apart.


    Crackle, crackle.


    He watched as the screen floated above the videomunication device and waited for Clopeh. He had made up his mind to give Clopeh a piece of his mind.


    - Cale-nim.


    However, Cale became anxious once the call connected.


    ¡°...First of all, don¡¯t sp your hands like that.¡±


    Clopeh appeared on the screen with his hands sped as if he was praying toward Cale.


    - I had a feeling you would be ufortable with this, Cale-nim.


    Clopeh Sekka lowered his hands as he sat there with a calm expression. In return, Cale¡¯s expression turned extremely odd.


    ¡®He looks fine, but he¡¯s a total looney.¡±


    - Cale-nim, the reason I called-


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Cale cut Clopeh off and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been curious about this for a while, but why do you keep calling me Cale-nim? Your position is higher than mine. Just call me young master like everyone else. People will think it is weird.¡±


    It was fine for Choi Han to call him, ¡®Cale-nim,¡¯ since he had done so from the beginning, however, Clopeh Sekka could not call him that, especially thinking about how they would work together in the future.


    Cale thought that Clopeh would understand the meaning behind his words.


    - I cannot do that. Cale-nim is not just a young master or amander. Cale-nim is the g-


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Cale felt as if he should not hear what Clopeh would say next.


    He didn¡¯t want to hear that word that started with a, ¡®g.¡¯ Cale held back his sigh and continued to speak.


    ¡°Why have you been quiet all this time and just now giving me a call?¡±


    Clopeh could see that Cale was looking at him with a cold gaze even though his voice was calm.


    It had been much longer than one week since Cale had the Whale tribe strike the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s northern patrol stations. Cale had given them one week, however, the Paerun Kingdom had not contacted him until now. Why did it take them so long to respond?


    Clopeh smiled after seeing that Cale was still calm without any signs of anger nor uneasiness.


    - I could note empty-handed.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡®I knew this guy¡¯s head worked well.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯te empty-handed to make a deal.¡±


    The Caro Kingdom¡¯s battle.


    The Paerun Kingdom had realized that they needed a new source for survival other than the Indomitable Alliance after seeing the results. They also knew that the Roan Kingdom was the one who would give them an alternative path for survival.


    Screech.


    Cale leaned back onto the old chair and motioned toward Clopeh with his chin.


    He was telling Clopeh to show him what the Paerun Kingdom had brought after such a long time.


    ¡°I will decide after I see what you brought.¡±


    Cale and the Roan Kingdom had the upper hand and could make up their mind afterward. Clopeh had to stop the corners of his lips from going up.


    ¡®I knew I was right.¡¯


    The path to a legend.


    Clopeh had felt chills throughout his body after hearing about the Caro Kingdom¡¯s battle. Hearing about the appearance of the Dark Elves and how Cale¡¯s shield had defended against the light arrow was electrifying.


    He knew that Cale would have underestimated Arm¡¯s mage after his unintentional misinformation.


    Even then, Cale managed to defeat a formidable foe who suddenly appeared.


    That was what a hero, no, what a legend should be able to do.


    The white snake could see a path to survival in Cale. That was why he had done everything he could in order to prepare this for him.


    - The Indomitable Alliance is currently barely managing to hold on.


    It was obvious.


    They had been destroyed in both of the major battles.


    - But they cannot retreat just like this. Arm, which has somehow be the central figure of the alliance, is pushing for a final stand.


    Arm¡¯s final stand.


    Cale could easily imagine where the location of this battle would be.


    He thought about two different people.


    Rosalyn, who had thrown away her position as a princess in order to focus on being a mage, and Lock, who would end up walking the path of the Wolf King.


    He was thinking about the Breck Kingdom where the two of them currently were, as well as the Gorge of Death within the Breck Kingdom.


    ¡°The final battle will be at the Gorge of Death.¡±


    Clopeh could no longer stop himself from smiling. It was because Cale¡¯s expression was one of someone who already knew about it.


    - As expected, Cale-nim¡¯s foresight is amazing. It is fitting for someone who will be a legend.


    ¡°Clopeh.¡±


    Cale quickly cut off the crazy bastard¡¯s nonsense. He then observed the white-haired Guardian Knight, Clopeh Sekka, who was looking at him.


    Currently, only the Roan Kingdom and a few of the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s people knew about Clopeh¡¯s whereabouts. The rest believed that he was currently missing or that he had been killed in the Henituse territory.


    That was why there were many uses for him.


    Cale slowly started to speak.


    ¡°If it was you, with the weakened Indomitable Alliance, no, let me put it differently.¡±


    Cale¡¯s side will naturally be the ones to win the battle at the Gorge of Death. The winning side can enjoy their victory. But what about the losers?


    ¡°The strength of the three kingdoms in the north will be dismal after they lose at the Gorge of Death.¡±


    The Paerun Kingdom, Askosan, and Nond will all be weak after the battle.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the weakened north be easy prey for someone?¡±


    Was there anything easier than swallowing up a weakened enemy?


    Cale might be wrong, however, why would Arm spend so much resources in order to have the Indomitable Alliance prepare for a final battle?


    Maybe Arm realized that they would not be able to take any of the southernnds through the Indomitable Alliance and were instead thinking about taking the northernnds instead.


    The Lion tribe, Bear tribe, and the me Dwarf tribe probably all want their own territories.


    In that case, would they want the difficult to acquire southernnds or the easy to take northernnds?


    The answer was obvious.


    ¡°Clopeh Sekka, the enemy is within your ranks.¡±


    Cale was giving Clopeh and the Paerun Kingdom a warning.


    It was at that moment.


    - Hehehe.


    Cale could see Clopeh Sekka suddenly starting tough like a maniac.


    - Hehehe, Cale-nim, you really are, hehehe.


    ¡®What is wrong with him?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    It seemed as if Clopeh was getting crazier even though all he said was to be wary of Arm. Cale slowly tried to move away from the screen.


    - Human, this guy is not just slightly crazy.


    Cale and the six-years-old Dragon had the same thought.


    Clopeh started to speak at that moment.


    - Cale-nim, we are prepared.


    ¡®Prepared?¡¯


    The person who had beenughing like a maniac had returned back to normal. Cale¡¯s expression was still iffy, but his expression changed after hearing what Clopeh had to say.


    - We have prepared a route to invade all the way to Askosan and Nond¡¯s pces.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale flinched. He then observed Clopeh. Clopeh still had a calm expression his face, however, his eyes were glowing.


    - We have prepared the shortest route from the Paerun Kingdom in order to take down both Askosan and Nond. We have also installed arge-scale teleportation magic circle in the Paerun Kingdom''s knights training ground. That is the reason we were a bitte.


    There was something that Cale had missed until now.


    Clopeh Sekka was the crazy person who had waged war against the continent in order to make himself into a legend.


    He had already been crazy. He was someone who would do anything and figure out everything necessary in order to achieve his goals.


    - I n to offer that route to the Roan Kingdom. No, I offer that route to you, Cale-nim.


    Clopeh slowly started to smile.


    - You mentioned that Arm may aim for the northern kingdoms, right?


    Clopeh Sekka.


    He knew very well that the true symbol of his household was a white snake. It was because that was his personality as well. However, he had strong feelings about being a person from the Paerun Kingdom.


    Why?


    The Paerun Kingdom¡¯s royal family and leaders were the ones who had turned this white snake household into the Guardian Knight household.


    They too had felt strongly about being citizens from the Paerun Kingdom for simr reasons.


    A bright smile settled on Clopeh''s face.


    - Cale-nim, that action that Arm may or may not take. That is our Paerun Kingdom¡¯s specialty.


    He was talking about being the hidden enemy within the alliance.


    The Paerun Kingdom was confident that they could do it as well.


    - We just have to do it before Arm makes their move. No, Cale-nim, you, and the Roan Kingdom can do it first.


    The Paerun Kingdom had found a route for survival and was offering this as part of the deal.


    Cale honestly responded back to Clopeh who was on the other side of the screen.


    ¡°...You crazy bastard.¡±


    - Hahaha, don''t I need to move quickly in order to keep up with a legend?


    Cale sternly responded to Clopeh who was nowughing.


    ¡°Put your dad on the line.¡±


    He felt as if he needed to talk to someone sane right now.


    Cale chose to chat with Duke Rock Sekka instead of Clopeh.


    The call soon ended. Cale brushed his face with both hands.


    - Weak human! Will the Roan Kingdom control the entire North?


    ¡°...Do you think that is possible?¡±


    Cale scoffed at Raon''sment, however, he felt chills at the back of his neck as well.


    - But ording to that white-haired father-son duo, although we may not be able to take their hand, wouldn¡¯t the Roan Kingdom be able to threaten the three northern kingdoms?


    Cale could not respond to Raon''s question this time.


    In the end, he opened the room door with an ominous feeling.


    Click.


    The door opened and he could see Ron who was standing guard. He then sternly spoke to Ron who was looking at him.


    ¡°I will be heading back to the Western continent for a bit. I will be back in a month, so you know what to do, right?¡±


    Ron understood exactly what Cale was getting at and responded back.


    ¡°I will prepare a n to eat up the Leeb-An City¡¯s underworld. One month should be the perfect amount of time to n for the opening of the inn as well.¡±


    Ron truly was reliable.


    Cale looked toward the Dragon standing next to Ron. The ancient Dragon casually responded back.


    ¡°I will look for another Dragon while you are not here. I''m sure that you need to learn about the history of Leeb-An City.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    The ancient Dragon stepped up in order to figure out the secrets behind the history of the city. Cale gave a short thank you before using the teleportation magic circle to return to the Western continent¡¯s Super Rock Vi with the children averaging nine-years-old.


    Cale finished his preparations at Super Rock Vi before moving elsewhere.


    He was wearing a clean ck uniform. The teleportation soonpleted and Cale''s sight returned.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman.


    He could see him in the distance.


    This was a secret teleportation magic circle inside the pce.


    Cale had used this to stealthily enter the pce.


    Cale started to speak in reflex as soon as he saw the crown prince¡¯s face.


    ¡°You are as fancy and passionate as the rising sun as usual-¡±


    Cale stopped talking.


    He quickly returned to his usual voice as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, I know this is going to sound terrible, but what¡¯s wrong with your face? Did something happen?¡±


    Alberu Crossman. His face was a total mess.


    He seemed tired from being stuck in the middle of a bunch of annoying things. The way he was standing as he greeted Cale seemed a bit desperate as well.


    ¡®...Is there something for me to do again?¡¯


    Cale started to get a bad feeling again.


    ¡°...Cale Henituse.¡±


    Alberu was not using the title ofmander and instead was using his name for the first time in a long time, however, there was no energy in his voice. Cale started to consider teleporting right back. It was at that moment.


    Alberu started to speak in the most serious voice he had ever used.


    ¡°You only seem to have people that cause headaches around you.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®People that cause headaches?¡¯


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale quickly understood what he meant.


    Alberu was talking about the people who had been staying in the capital while Cale was in the Eastern continent.


    Choi Han, Mary, and Hilsman.


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡®Yes, I''m sure his highness found the terrible actor Choi Han and the innocent Mary to be hard to handle.¡¯


    For someone like Alberu, who found it difficult to handle even the Caro Kingdom''s crown prince, Valentino, Choi Han and Mary must have been extremely difficult. Cale had a good understanding of it.


    ¡°I guess Choi Han and Mary are really difficult to handle.¡±


    One was too stiff and terrible at acting while the other was too innocent and nice.


    Cale could see crown prince Alberu scoffing at his response.


    ¡°...Your meaning of, ¡®difficult¡¯ is quite surprising.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°...Never mind. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Alberu shook his head. He then turned around and started to walk, making Cale follow behind him with a confused expression. He heard Raon''s voice in his head as he walked.


    - I knew Choi Han¡¯s smile was weird.


    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯


    Cale looked at Alberu¡¯s back as they headed out of the secret underground room.


    He heard Alberu''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°You seem to be someone who is quite loved.¡±


    ¡°...Are you really sick your highness?¡±


    ¡°...You have suffered quite a bit.¡±


    Just what was going on? Cale did not understand Alberu''s words as he continued to follow behind him.


    Click.


    Alberu opened the door heading back to surface and they appeared in a room.


    It was Alberu Crossman''s new office.


    It was the same one he would use once he became king.


    The office was full of papers. Cale heard someone''s voice as he took a step back in disgust.


    - Young master Cale.


    Cale looked toward one of the walls.


    A screen from a videomunication device was taking up an entire wall.


    - Long time no see, young master Cale.


    He could see a face through the videomunication device.


    It was someone whose beautiful red hair was different than Cale''s in that it resembled the sun in the middle of the day.


    Rosalyn.


    She greeted Cale with a smile.


    Cale smiled back and greeted her as well.


    ¡°Long time no see, Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    She smiled again and asked a question.


    - The Indomitable Alliance is heading down in two days?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rosalyn''s smile became even wider after hearing Cale¡¯s short response.


    - We will get to see all of them, the Bear tribe, the Lion tribe, and the Dwarves?


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    - The me Dwarf tribe made devices for them to cross the Gorge of Death?


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Rosalyn, who was wearing a robe over her leather armor, pushed the corners of her lips back down with her fingers.


    A battle against the Indomitable Alliance.


    Although she did not wish for it to happen, a part of her had been longing for this moment.


    She had stayed at the Breck Kingdom even when her friends were fighting in the Roan Kingdom and the Caro Kingdom. She did not contact them via videomunication device either. It was partially because she believed they would win, however, there was one main reason.


    Rosalyn.


    She knew that there was royal blood flowing in her body. The blood of a king. Although she had thrown away her position as a princess, the blood still flowed through her.


    That blood was making her angry right now. The blood of a king could not forgive those who aimed for their territory.


    It was for the Breck Kingdom and her family, as well as for the people who were precious to her that wereing to help the Breck Kingdom out.


    It was so that she could protect all of them with her own hands.


    It was also so that she could relieve her anger against those who were aiming for hernd.


    Rosalyn had been training to be stronger with Cale¡¯s help. She was happy knowing that the time that she had been waiting for was near as she asked Cale a question.


    - Will the enemy be able to get past the Gorge of Death?


    Rosalyn could see Cale starting to smile.


    ¡°What an impossible imagination.¡±


    He was saying that the enemies getting past the Gorge of Death would never happen.


    - I will see you soon.


    Rosalyn said a short farewell before ending the call.


    Cale turned around and looked back at crown prince Alberu. Alberu motioned for Cale to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, it looks like we will need to gather people together one more time.¡±


    It was now the end of winter.


    They needed to do it one more time before spring arrived.


    Cale started to prepare for the final battle against the Indomitable Alliance.

 Chapter 233: Something Obvious (2)

    <h4>Chapter 233: Something Obvious (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The battle at the Gorge of Death would take ce in two days.


    Cale had to busy himself in the remaining time.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    Well, at least he was supposed to.


    Cale brushed his face with both of his hands.


    ¡°...Choi Han, what is this estimate sheet for?¡±


    Cale was waving a piece of paper in his hand.


    p, p.


    The paper that was fluttering in Cale''s hand had a lot of numbers written on it.


    A piece of the pce had been broken and this was the breakdown of the costs of the repair.


    ¡°......¡±


    Choi Han silently lowered his head.


    Cale sighed and picked up another piece of paper. That paper fluttered in the air as well. He was looking at Mary this time.


    ¡°Why did three nobles suddenly fall ill?¡±


    An innocent and mechanical voice responded back.


    ¡°I am not sure. They were curious about my powers, so I showed them a bit of it.¡±


    Mary recalled the small gathering that had happened after the parade. It was only a small celebration as the war was not over yet, however, it looked as if the world was sparkling in Mary¡¯s eyes.


    It was an extremely shocking experience for Mary, so Tasha had helped the overwhelmed Mary head out to the terrace to rest.


    Three nobles had appeared at the terrace at that time and spoken to her in a friendly way, asking about her powers. She thought that they were trying to get close to her and showed them a bit of her power.


    ¡°But they suddenly said that I should throw young master Cale-nim away and join up with them. They said that we could then take you down and take power for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing suppressedughtering from behind him. Crown prince Alberu had his head down on his desk with his shoulders moving up and down.


    It was obvious that he was struggling to keep himself fromughing.


    Cale¡¯s lips started to twist.


    ¡°And?¡±


    The ck robe started to speak in a serious manner. She had be wary of the three nobles at that moment.


    ¡°So then am I the, ¡®enemy?¡¯ That was what I asked them. They responded back with, ¡®you can be the enemy, or you cane and join us from here on.¡¯¡±


    The three nobles were people from the central faction.


    They were trying to pull Mary toward their faction, however, Mary heard the nobles¡¯ conversation about power differently.


    ¡°I wondered if they were from Arm as they were talking about taking you down, young master-nim. I thought they were either from Arm or the Indomitable Alliance. However, I just remained quiet as you told me not to fight. But then they just suddenly fainted.¡±


    Mary recalled how the three people had suddenly started to faint.


    ¡°They were weird people.¡±


    Mary could not understand the courage that those weak people had to say that she could be their enemy.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a deep sigh. He could still hear Alberu¡¯s snickering, but he ignored it as he looked toward Choi Han.


    Choi Han¡¯s situation was a typical clich¨¦.


    ¡°One of the nobles'' sons threw a glove at you?¡±


    Choi Han lowered his head once more. Someone else responded in his stead.


    ¡°Yes sir! Young master-nim!¡¯


    It was Vice Captain Hilsman.


    ¡°During the celebration, Marquis An''s sessor suddenly questioned whether Choi Han was really a sword master and threw a glove at him in order to issue a challenge.¡±


    Cale had a nk expression on his face.


    Fantasy worlds always had the spoiled young masters who challenge the main character or other strong characters.


    Marquis An.


    The An household was known as the strongest martial artist household in the southeast region and the entire Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°And? I¡¯m sure Choi Han would normally have ignored such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Of course! We remembered your orders and ignored him. However, that noble¡¯s son then started to talk crap about the Henituse household.¡±


    ¡°...What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said that, for being a martial arts household, the Henituse household is extremely weak. All they do is use money in order to have strong subordinates to protect them.¡±


    ¡®Well, they¡¯re not wrong.¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t really take it as talking crap. Although the members of the Henituse household knew how to handle the sword, there were no extremely strong individuals. Lily does show great potential, however, it was still only potential for now.


    Furthermore, the person had said that they were rich and had strong subordinates.


    Isn¡¯t that even better?


    It didn¡¯t annoy him at all. However, contrary to his expectations, Hilsman still seemed to be angry as he was huffing and puffing.


    ¡°That was why Choi Han epted the challenge! He ended up destroying the pce¡¯s training ground in the process. But it is not his fault that that young master was so weak!¡±


    Pwahahaha.


    Alberu¡¯sughter hit Cale¡¯s ears like background music. Hilsman continued to speak.


    ¡°Of course, Marquis An appeared and took that young master with him. He then apologized to Choi Han and said that he would apologize to the Henituse household as well. A message will be sent to Count Henituse soon!¡±


    ¡°...My poor life.¡±


    Alberu''sughter became even louder.


    - Human! I truly am the best!


    Raon¡¯s voice echoed like background music in Cale''s mind. He then jumped up from his seat. Choi Han and Mary tilted their heads in confusion as they looked toward Cale.


    Even the crown prince held back hisughter as he looked at Cale.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    The crown prince asked with a serious expression.


    ¡°I''m going to go get some air, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Oh, should I go for a walk as well?¡±


    Alberu could see a nk expression on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°...But I am going to the North.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale¡¯s walk was to quite the distance away.


    ¡°I will be back in half a day.¡±


    Cale needed to go north before going to the Breck Kingdom. It was because of the ancient Dragon, Eruhaben¡¯s request.


    Eruhaben was still in the Eastern continent looking into the stone pir and the Leeb-An City region on Cale''s behalf. He had something to do on the Western continent and Cale agreed to do so in his ce.


    ¡°I need to go see the Elves.¡±


    The north.


    Thatke was probably still surrounded by snow.


    He needed to go see the Elves and the World Tree.


    ¡°...You¡¯ll be back in half a day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    It was fine as long as Raon was with him.


    ¡°Then we just need to finish the preparations while you are away.¡±


    Mary, Choi Han, and Hilsman¡¯s expressions changed after hearing Alberu¡¯sment. Cale looked around at them and nodded his head.


    ¡°That sounds great.¡±


    Cale went for his walk with a light heart.


    The Elf Vige underneath theke with the World Tree.


    ¡°...Here! We gathered some more!¡±


    The young Elf priestess took a pouch out of her loose sleeves and handed it to Cale.


    ng. ng.


    The refreshing sound of coins hitting each other reached Cale''s ears.


    ¡°The World Tree has not said anything, but I thought that we would need another bag of money! I gathered it on my own ord. We cannot have a sea of fire!¡±


    The young priestess made it sound like she was close to Cale as she weed him with a bright smile.


    ¡°...Mm, thanks.¡±


    Cale debated it for a moment before taking the bag of money.


    ¡®It should be fine to take it because Elves are not materialistic.¡¯


    Cale was not the type to reject when someone gave him free money.


    Instead, he took a small jewel out of his pocket and started to speak.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°I understand! The World Tree has been waiting for you!¡±


    The young priestess energetically started to walk. Cale slowly followed behind the young Elf.


    ¡°Oh! Raon-nim, your cuteness is just as explosive as ever!¡±


    ¡°I get to meet Raon-nim like this again! I can die happily now!¡±


    ¡°The great and mighty Raon-nim!¡±


    He could hear the voices of other Elvesing from behind him. Raon, who puffed up his chest and was pping his wings, pointed his front paw toward them.


    ¡°I am busy right now! You can admire me a bitter!¡±


    He then chased behind Cale.


    Cale peeked toward Raon and then patted him on the head as he continued to walk toward the World Tree.


    In addition to Eruhaben''s request, he had something to ask the World Tree.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    He headed for the spot where the leaves of therge trees rustled in the wind. It was the average looking tree at the center of that bunch.


    Cale could see that the World Tree looked even more average thanst time.


    ¡°Hey World Tree, have you been well?¡±


    One of the World Tree¡¯s branches slightly trembled as if responding to Raon.


    The World Tree had lost three branches while telling Cale three thingsst time.


    Find Raon''s parents.


    There is an existence that has gathered three ancient powers.


    Find the Water of Judgment.


    Cale remembered what the World Tree had told him.


    "Cale-nim, you can speak to the World Tree likest time.¡±


    ¡°I guess it is possible to chat now.¡±


    The World Tree had fallen into a slight slumber after telling Cale those three facts. The young Elf put on an odd smile and nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes, short conversations are possible.¡±


    Cale slowly headed toward the World Tree. He then put his hand on the trunk and closed his eyes.


    - Cale, it¡¯s been a while.


    The World Tree sounded weak.


    Cale held the small jewel with his other hand.


    ¡°This is the item that Eruhaben-nim made. There is a defensive magic in order to protect the Elf Vige and World Tree-nim within in it.¡±


    Eruhaben had decided to strengthen the defensive magic around the World Tree after one of the branches was stolen and had asked Cale to take care of it.


    ¡°Raon will install it. It will not take long.¡±


    - Is that so? Thank you. Tell Eruhaben thanks as well.


    The World Tree¡¯s voice was slightly shaking even though they were just having a short conversation. Cale''s expression turned into a frown.


    The World Tree must have realized this, as it started to exin.


    - I am still in recovery. I''ve already recovered a good amount. I should return to full strength within the year.


    Cale was d to hear this.


    If the World Tree was at full strength, there would be no reason to strengthen the defense. However, Eruhaben chose to strengthen the World Tree with defensive magic because it was hurt.


    - You look like you have some questions. Is there something you wish to say?


    Cale''s shoulders flinched.


    He debated it for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°You don''t need to respond if something simr tost time will happen.¡±


    The young priestess who can only Hear Cale''s voice flinched after hearing, ¡®likest time.¡¯


    She recalled how the branches had fallen down.


    Her heart was beating so fast just thinking about it. Raon recalled that as well and started to frown.


    - Sure.


    Cale started to speak after hearing the World Tree¡¯s response. He made it a little vague knowing that Raon was by his side. He knew that the World Tree would still understand.


    "Where do I need to go to find it? Not the Water of Judgment.¡±


    The others that he had to find.


    He was talking about Raon¡¯s parents.


    Cale bit down on his lips. He didn¡¯t want to ask if he didn¡¯t need to do so, however, it was difficult to find any clues. This was especially because they were currently in the middle of a war.


    - I guess I can answer this one.


    Cale subconsciously let out a sigh of relief. The weak but slightly strengthened voice entered his head.


    - I''m sure it is not the answer you want to hear, however, this is my current limit.


    ¡®Not the answer I want to hear?¡¯


    - A king is someone who is epted by nature.


    ¡®Why is the World Tree suddenly talking about a, ¡®king?¡¯


    Cale started to frown. However, he had no choice but to pay attention to the World Tree''s words.


    - An existence that should have died is alive.


    The hand touching the tree flinched.


    Cale had asked about Raon''s parents. However, he had heard a different response.


    The existence that should have died in volume 1 of The Birth of a Hero.


    Raon Miru.


    - Nature has epted that existence.


    Nature had epted the existence that should have died.


    - The one that has a twisted fate. That alone was enough to receive the qualifications to survive. Changes, the forbidden and the unbelievable.


    Plop.


    Cale felt something pat him. He then calmed himself back down. He could see Raon''s round head when he looked down.


    ¡°Human, is everything okay?¡±


    Cale heard the faint voice of the World Tree at that moment.


    - That is what nature truly is.


    A continuation of the mysterious and the ever-changing. That was the way nature worked.


    ¡®Is it possible?¡¯


    Cale was thinking about the king that nature would approve. The chubby Dragon that was slightly more than 1 meter and 20 centimeters slowly started to frown.


    ¡°Human, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    The young priestess approached them and started to speak as Cale could not respond back.


    ¡°The World Tree-nim has fallen asleep again.¡±


    ¡°...I know. I¡¯lle visit again next time.¡±


    Raon had a disappointed expression as he kicked the sand on the ground with his feet.


    ¡°How disappointing. I wish to speak to the World Tree as well!¡±


    ¡®...There¡¯s no way, right?¡¯


    Cale shook his head to get rid of such thoughts. There was no way that was possible. If what he was thinking about was correct, he had started off by causing an extremely serious issue.


    ¡®...There''s no way saving a single Dragon would cause that big of an issue.¡¯


    Dragon Lord.


    Cale could not say that word out loud as he started to speak to Raon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I will hurry so we can go see Lock!¡±


    Cale watched as the six-years-old Dragon took the jewel he had received from Eruhaben and flew off toward the defensive barrier before pushing everything off in his mind.


    A half dayter with only one day left before the battle with the Indomitable Alliance. Cale was standing on top of a teleportation magic circle with Raon.


    He was headed somewhere other than the Roan Kingdom right now.


    Paaaat!


    Cale opened his closed eyes. He could hear the invisible Raon''s voice.


    - It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen everyone!


    Cale started to smile.


    They were inside a small tent. A teleportation magic circle was drawn within this tent.


    There were two people greeting him as he stepped out of it.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Rosalyn and Lock. The two of them weed Cale over. Choi Han, Hilsman, and Mary had note over yet. Cale hade here stealthily without anybody else knowing about it.


    Cale was smiling brightly as it had been a while since he hadst seen the two of them. However, that smile quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Long time no see, young master Cale.¡±


    Rosalyn was smiling, but there was something slightly odd about it. Next to her was Lock, who had his head down and could not look at Cale in the eyes.


    The Wolf boy Lock.


    He could not dare to look Cale in the eyes. Cale flinched after seeing Lock act this way.


    ¡®Is he upset because I left him here alone for a long time?¡¯


    It was the moment Cale had that thought.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lock. Long time no see.¡±


    Cale put a hand on Lock''s curled up shoulder after hearing his upset voice.


    Pat, pat.


    His hand patted Lock''s shoulder.


    ¡°You suffered quite a bit on your own here.¡±


    It was the moment he said that.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale could see the now slightly taller Lock''s face. Although his head was down, Lock¡¯s eyes were looking at Cale. Lock hesitated for a moment before starting to speak with shaking lips.


    ¡°...I can¡¯t go berserk anymore.¡±


    ¡®What?


    What is he talking about?¡¯


    Berserk transformation.


    It was when Beast people were at their strongest. It was the moment that their animal features and their human features became much stronger.


    But that wasn¡¯t possible anymore?


    ¡®He can¡¯t do it even though his first berserk transformation already happened?¡¯


    Lock continued to speak despite his shaking hands as Cale thought about this issue. However, Lock¡¯s voice was extremely shaky.


    ¡°I, I need to hurry up and be the Wolf King¡¯s sessor. I really need to do that.¡±


    Originally, Lock would have grown after the despair caused by losing Pendrick.


    ¡°...It looks like I cannot get stronger.¡±


    But this Lock was different than the one from the novel.


    He wanted to be stronger, but could not go berserk.


    Cale looked back at the tall young boy who could not look him in the eyes.

 Chapter 234: Something Obvious (3)

    <h4>Chapter 234: Something Obvious (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The young boy with his head down. Cale could also see Rosalyn who was looking at Lock with a concerned expression.


    He was a Beast person who could not go berserk even after his first berserk transformation had already passed.


    Rosalyn did not know what to say as this was the first time she had heard about such a situation. It made it even more difficult for her to say anything to the weakened Lock as she herself had gotten much stronger in the past few months.


    That was why her expression did not look good as she gazed toward Lock and Cale. It was at that moment. Rosalyn¡¯s body flinched.


    Plop.


    The tent¡¯s entrance was lifted up and someone shouted inside.


    ¡°Commander-nim, the Roan Kingdom''s forces have arrived.¡±


    They were calling for Rosalyn.


    She was themander for all magic in the Breck Kingdom.


    She hade back to her senses thanks to the person outside.


    The Roan Kingdom''s forces.


    Although they were notrge in number, friends that she could trust to cover her back wereing. It was a happy and weed arrival. At the same time, she recalled the uing battle and knew that she needed to hurry.


    However, Lock¡¯s current situation made her hesitate.


    She heard a quiet voice at that moment.


    Pat.


    ¡°Why is a young boy like you so skinny?¡±


    Rosalyn could see Cale pat Lock on the back before heading toward the tent entrance. Cale opened up the p in order to exit as he looked toward Lock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lock fidgeted and could not move.


    ¡°Raon, push him.¡±


    Those words made Lock flinch. He could then feel a small paw gently pushing his back.


    ¡°Everybody wants to see you! Let¡¯s go, Lock!¡±


    Although he was invisible, Lock could feel Raon''s existence based on his paw and his voice. Lock thought about the people waiting for him, as well as the Dragon pushing him as he bit down on his lips and slowly started to walk.


    He was extremely weak if he could not enter his berserk state.


    He was still stronger than the normal person, butpared to the others,pared to his family, he was so weak that he was likely to be a burden.


    That was why he was not confident enough to greet them.


    Cale started to speak as soon as the young boy stopped right in front of him.


    ¡°Focus on my back. Follow behind me and don''t think about anything else.¡±


    Lock¡¯s head slowly raised up.


    Pat, pat.


    He could feel the small paw patting him on the back as well.


    The p covering the tent entrance waspletely lifted.


    Lock could see the Breck Kingdom''s people standing in formation outside the tent.


    The Gorge of Death.


    Many people had been stationed at different spots on the long and dangerous gorge ever since a few days ago. They were using magic in order to stealthily hide their movements.


    This was the spot where thergest number of people were gathered.


    Rosalyn and the leaders of the Breck Kingdom were all here.


    Lock could see the leaders and their forces standing outside. They had all gathered here in order to see a single person.


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s northeast region''smander.


    They were all waiting for him.


    Lock could see Cale heading out of the tent. He had heard a lot about the war while spending time with some of the Breck Kingdom¡¯s mages at the Gorge of Death.


    Lock naturally had heard about how much work Cale and the others had put in. That was why Cale''s back seemed extremelyrge to him. Cale seemed to be someone who was worlds apart from someone like him.


    However, Lock then heard Cale''s voice.


    "Are you noting?¡±


    Cale still had his back toward Lock, but he was standing there without moving.


    Lock then felt two gentle pushes on his back. One was Rosalyn, while the other was the invisible Dragon.


    Lock slowly started to walk.


    He no longer paid any attention to the Breck Kingdom''s leaders outside the tent. He walked while only looking at Cale''s back. That was why he seemed curled up as he looked down at the shorter Cale, however, nothing was preventing him from walking forward anymore.


    Cale started to walk as he looked around.


    There was arge number of people gathered here. However, the majority of the Breck Kingdom''s forces were stationed at the closest city next to the Gorge of Death, ready to move at any moment.


    Cale looked toward Rosalyn, who walked up to him and started to speak.


    ¡°Are all the troops moved?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master Cale. We installed teleportation magic circles at multiple points around the gorge, while the knights and soldiers will all gather early tomorrow morning.¡±


    The information about the Indomitable Alliance was currently being sent through Clopeh Sekka.


    The Roan Kingdom had decided that it was better for the Indomitable Alliance to not know about Clopeh and the Paerun Kingdom''s betrayal untilter.


    That was why the Breck Kingdom¡¯s preparations for the Indomitable Alliance were done as secretly as possible.


    Early the next morning.


    That was the time Clopeh had said the Indomitable Alliance would make their move.


    ¡°Young master Cale, the number of forces we are currently moving should not seem odd, even if the Indomitable Alliance manages to notice it.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As Rosalyn mentioned, the number of people that were already at each spot seemed normal and not as if they were preparing for battle.


    The Indomitable Alliance had not given up yet.


    In that case, where else could they strike?


    Anybody would be able to tell that it would be the Breck Kingdom.


    People could not easily believe it because of the Gorge of Death, however, it would seem normal that the Breck Kingdom would send approximately 100 soldiers to ces around the Gorge of Death, just in case.


    Rosalyn started to speak.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom and Breck Kingdom''s Mage Brigades will be able to properly show themselves this time.¡±


    Cale looked at Rosalyn¡¯s confident smile and chuckled.


    This was the Mage Brigade¡¯s true leader.


    Rosalyn had not shown herself until now.


    She was a highest-grade mage with the qualifications to be a future Magic Tower Master.


    She had spent thest few months strengthening herself and her magic abilities. The thought of using that power for the first time was making her mind run wild right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about this method that the Dwarves figured out in order to cross the Gorge of Death.¡±


    Cale recalled one piece of information Clopeh had provided after hearing Rosalyn¡¯s thought.


    ¡®The me Dwarf tribe will supposedly y a big role in the uing attack. They said that they found a way to freely move across the Gorge of Death.¡¯


    ¡®However, they will not reveal the method until right before the attack. It looks like they are seeking redemption for the ships at the Caro Kingdom. I think they are trying to exaggerate their abilities by revealing it at thest possible moment.¡¯


    ¡®Anyway, I will let our Roan Kingdom know as soon as I find out, so it shouldn¡¯t matter, right? Hahahaha!¡¯


    Cale started to frown after recalling Clopeh¡¯s crazyugh as well. He would only trust half of what that crazy bastard said from now on.


    Rosalyn did not see Cale''s expression as she pointed to a side.


    ¡°Ah, young master Cale. You know Count Ecross, right?¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward where Rosalyn was pointing.


    Count Ecross.


    He was the number one disciple of the top mage in the Breck Kingdom, making him the second-ranked mage in the entire Breck Kingdom. Of course, Rosalyn was not a part of that ranking.


    Cale clearly remembered how Ecross had ignored and looked down on him when he visited the Gorge of Deathst time.


    Count Ecross flinched as soon as they made eye contact. He subconsciously gulped.


    Cale Henituse.


    Ecross clearly remembered how Cale hade with the Tiger tribe earlier in the year. The Cale from back then and Commander Cale in uniform today felt extremely different.


    It could not be helped as Ecross had heard about everything Cale had done.


    The battle at the Henituse territory, the battle at the Roan Kingdom''s northeast region¡¯s shores, and finally, the battle in the Caro Kingdom.


    All of those deeds had made Count Ecross embarrassed about his past actions, however, he felt relief knowing that the Cale who came to assist the Breck Kingdom was reliable.


    ¡°Long time no see, Count Ecross.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander Cale-nim. It has been a while.¡±


    Count Ecross subconsciously used respectfulnguage toward Cale, however, neither of them realized the change.


    - I knew he would be like this!


    Raon had realized it, but Cale did not have time to pay attention to him.


    ¡°Commander-nim.¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale could see a group of people walking toward him from the other side.


    They were the Roan Kingdom''s First Knight¡¯s Brigade and the Mage Brigade.


    Finally, there was Choi Han, Mary, and the rest of his group.


    Count Ecross looked toward the main characters responsible for the Roan Kingdom''s victory and took a small step back. They had already won two battles. The aura around them waspletely different than his own.


    Cale looked at the people around him and started to speak.


    ¡°Let us start our meeting.¡±


    The Dwarves¡¯ method of crossing the gorge, the Lion tribe and Bear tribe, and even the enemy soldiers that wille with them.


    They needed a good n that would make all of them walk on top of their palms.


    Cale headed back to the tent with Rosalyn and the other leaders and passed by Lock, who was standing behind him. He walked by and said something to Lock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat dinner together tonight.¡±


    Cale saw that Choi Han, Mary, and the others who were not a part of the meeting surround Lock and continued to walk without any second thoughts.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you not going to eat?¡±


    This tent had been created for Cale.


    A decent dinner table was set up in this quiterge tent that was imbued with soundproof magic.


    Cale continued to eat the food in front of him and peeked toward the other side.


    ¡°Did the Breck Kingdom not feed you?¡±


    ¡°N, no, they did.¡±


    Lock iled his arms in shock. However, Cale¡¯s expression did not look good.


    Kim Rok Soo had once had to starve in the past. He did not enjoy seeing children looking so skinny. Although Lock had always looked feeble and his tall height made him skinny from the start, he seemed even thinner now.


    Cale looked at Lock, who was holding a fork but unable to eat anything, before turning his gaze back to his te.


    ¡°If you have something to say, hurry up and say it so that you can eat some food.¡±


    Lock flinched and looked at Cale.


    Only Raon, Cale, and Lock were at the table. The others were eating dinner together elsewhere. Lock knew the reason Cale had prepared this meal for just the three of them. He slowly started to speak.


    ¡°...Really, I really trained very hard. I wanted to show you that you were right to trust me, and so I trained as hard as I could.¡±


    ¡®I trust you.¡¯


    Lock had trained endlessly at the Gorge of Death in order to thank Cale for trusting him. He had worked so hard, such that he had almost passed out numerous times.


    Every day felt so long at the Gorge of Death if he did not do that.


    But most importantly, he didn''t want to be left behind as his friends got stronger.


    ¡°I pushed myself harder and harder after hearing about how Choi Han-hyung and the others performed during the battles.¡±


    The story of how they had protected the Henituse territory.


    The story about the battle at the Roan Kingdom¡¯s shores.


    Hearing those stories had made his heart beat wildly.


    ¡®My family did these things!¡¯


    He was so proud that he wanted to share it with everybody while being thankful that they were okay.


    He then used it in order to motivate himself as he was left alone at the gorge.


    ¡°...I read through the Wolf King''s diary that you gave me, young master-nim.¡±


    He had a wonderful tool to assist him.


    The diary that Cale had given him.


    That diary had been written in someone''s blood.


    Cale had read that diary as well. He looked toward Lock.


    ¡°This was written inside the diary.¡±


    The reason Cale had left Lock here alone had to do with the diary as well. The young boy started to recite what he had read in the diary.


    ¡°Wolves need to know about loss and loneliness. Only when they are alone can they realize the importance of those that are precious to them and be stronger.¡±


    Lock did not disagree with the statement.


    He agreed with the old diary. The words written in dry blood were correct.


    He too had gone through his first berserk transformation when he had lost the Blue Wolf tribe and his family. That was when he had first found a way to get stronger.


    What the Wolf King was saying was true.


    ¡°Although a Wolf may shed its own blood, it will not allow those precious to it to bleed.¡±


    Lock had agreed with the Wolf King here as well.


    It was better for him to bleed than for those precious to him to bleed. He really believed this to be the case.


    ¡°I read that over and over and trained really hard. But...¡±


    Lock saw that the hand holding his fork was shaking, and so he sped his two hands together.

 Chapter 235: Something Obvious (4)

    <h4>Chapter 235: Something Obvious (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...Suddenly.¡±


    It really had been all of a sudden.


    ¡°I suddenly couldn''t go berserk. I can¡¯t remember how I did it. I need to quickly ovee it and take care of the issue, but I don''t remember the method. It really was all of a sudden. I don''t know why-¡±


    ¡°Lock, since when did it stop working?¡±


    Pat, pat.


    Lock stopped talking as Raon patted him on the shoulder. However, his eyes were still showing signs of uncertainty.


    He suddenly cannot enter his berserk transformation.


    This sudden regression of strength.


    Lock knew when it had started. That was why he could not say it. It would make him seem too stupid and useless.


    ¡°That, you see, the moment it started was...¡±


    The tips of Lock¡¯s lips started to turn blue.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Lock flinched and looked to the other side.


    ¡°I''m sure it''ll return someday.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Lock could see that Cale was speaking with a calm expression on his face. Lock could feel the emotioning from Cale through his expression and his voice.


    ¡°First, we need to fatten you up. Rx and roll around doing nothing.¡±


    ¡°He''s right! Lock, you are too skinny!¡±


    They were extremely calm, as if they hade here on a vacation. That made Lock open and close his mouth a few times before finally managing to get a few words out.


    ¡°...But the battle ising up.¡±


    Battle.


    It was such a scary and fearful word.


    ¡°And...?¡±


    However, the response he got back was extremely calm.


    Lock suddenly felt upset. He started to speak.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t go berserk since I heard about the war!¡±


    ¡®Oops.¡¯


    Lock¡¯s expression crumbled after revealing that fact. He lowered his head and buried his face in his hands.


    He recalled the moment he realized he could not go berserk.


    It was when Rosalyn told him about the uing battle.


    It was when she had told him that the Indomitable Alliance was headed to the Breck Kingdom for a final battle.


    His heart had started to beat wildly at that moment. It was then that he realized he could not go berserk anymore.


    ¡°Ever since that moment, ever since I learned that we are going to fight, I havn¡¯t been able to go berserk anymore. I should be fighting alongside everyone else, but why is it that I cannot go berserk right before the battle?¡±


    Lock was full of despair at that fact.


    In fact, he was despising himself.


    Anybody could see why he would be like this with this timing.


    ¡°...It¡¯s like I''m trying to avoid the battle. It¡¯s as if I am afraid. I need to grow quickly to help.¡±


    Lock recalled Rosalyn''s look of confusion about how to console him, as well as the shocked expressions on the faces of the others whom he had not seen for a while.


    Their concerns for him made him hate himself even more.


    ¡°Choi Han hyung and Rosalyn noona saved my siblings and me.¡±


    Lock did not think he came all this way on his own. There were too many people who helped guide his cowardly and timid self.


    ¡°Young master-nim also saved us and gave us a home. I need to pay you back for that! But why am I like this!¡±


    That was why Lock hated himself right now.


    He was embarrassed.


    Forget the Wolf King, he was just a weakling.


    Lock sighed after seeing that his two hands were still shaking.


    He heard Cale''s voice again at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Cale put down his fork and looked toward Lock.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    It sounded as if Cale was telling Lock to look at him. The young Wolf boy slowly raised his head. Cale admitted his mistake and started to speak.


    ¡°There are people around you.¡±


    Lock had never seen such an expression on Cale''s face before.


    ¡°I left you here alone hoping that you could learn about a Wolf¡¯s loneliness. However, I did not want it to be painful. I also did not want you to be scared.¡±


    Cale was not such a terrible person to want something like that to happen to a child.


    He thought Lock would not feel too lonely as he knew that he had a family. However, this timid child seemed to have felt pressured and burdened rather than loneliness.


    Loss.


    Originally in the novel, healer Pendrick''s death led to Lock''s first berserk transformation and helped him grow.


    However, Cale had no ns on doing something crazy like that. Lock was only 15 years old. You had to be a lunatic to do something like that to a child.


    ¡°There is no reason for you to hurry.¡±


    ¡°...You saved me, and you trusted me.¡±


    Lock''s mumblings stopped as soon as Cale asked a question.


    ¡°Would you throw me away if I was weak?¡±


    ¡°What-¡±


    Something like that was unbelievable.


    Lock throw Cale away?


    Lock¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock as Cale smiled back at him.


    ¡°Lock, you wouldn¡¯t, right?¡±


    Cale picked his fork back up.


    "So, don''t ask something so obvious. Just eat.¡±


    Something obvious.


    Lock was suddenly at a loss for words once again.


    ¡°If you want to repay me for my trust, show me that you are healthy first. And just watch. Your friends, no, your family members, are stronger than you think.¡±


    ng.


    Lock could see Raon pushing a fork toward him. Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°Even I am strong enough to protect you during a battle.¡±


    Cale was speaking in a joking tone. Lock had seen many new expressions on Cale''s face today. Lock slowly picked his fork back up and started to eat.


    Food tasted good for the first time in a long time.


    He had not enjoyed even the most luxurious food while he had been at the Gorge of Death.


    ¡°...Delicious.¡±


    ¡°Eat a lot if it is delicious.¡±


    Lock watched Cale pushing a te full of food toward him as he continued to stuff food in his mouth.


    He felt as if something else would pop out if he did not do that. He suppressed his emotions by stuffing his face with food.


    Raon just quietly watched as Lock did that. The ck Dragon¡¯s dark blue eyes then peeked to the side. The six-years-old Dragon continued to chew as he looked toward Cale.


    Cale sent Lock out of his tent once Lock was full and then looked around the quiet tent.


    ¡®Looks like I can sleep for about three hours.¡¯


    He would be busy starting early in the morning.


    He needed to get at least a short nap in so that he could do that. Of course, there were still people standing guard, but one of his roles was to sleep right now.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, human?¡±


    ¡°Connect the videomunication device please.¡±


    Cale thought about Lock and decided that he needed to call that person.


    ¡®Honestly speaking, it is difficult enough to protect myself right now. It will be hard to protect that tall kid.¡¯


    Cale could not trust his own level of strength. That was why he was nning on using hiswork. He watched as Raon prepared to take the videomunication device out.


    ¡°By the way, human.¡±


    "What is it?¡±


    Cale made eye contact with the six-years-old Dragon who stopped connecting the device and looked toward him. Raon looked at Cale and asked.


    ¡°I cannot go through my first growth phase. Is that okay?¡±


    Cale recalled how Raon had buried himself underneath the nket and cried about how he was not great and mighty because he could not activate his first growth phase. Cale wondered why Raon was suddenly bringing that up.


    He thought that it might be because of Lock''s berserk transformation situation, but regardless, he chose to answer back after seeing the Dragon''s gaze that seemed to be begging for a response.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I answer thatst time? Don''t ask me something so obvious.¡±


    ¡°...Is it okay if I am weak?¡±


    ¡®What the heck is he talking about?¡¯


    Cale was in disbelief at what the scary Dragon that was far from weak was saying before casually answering back.


    ¡°I thought you were weak when I met you in the cave.¡±


    The small paw touching the round videomunication device flinched.


    The cave.


    Raon recalled the moment he first met Cale.


    His powers were restricted as he was kept under mana restricting chains.


    He was weak back then. He was so weak to the point that he could not even run away and could only live in the dark cave while pretending that he didn¡¯t hear anything nor think for himself.


    Then he was saved.


    He was saved even though he was not strong.


    Raon felt the rough hands caressing his head. He also heard Cale''s quiet sigh and mumble about how, ¡®a six-year-old Dragon is still a child.¡¯


    ¡°Raon, although I am weaker than you, I''ve lived at least thirty, no, fifteen years more than you. But I am still weaker than you. I am not even as strong as you front paw. Is that a problem?¡±


    Cale realized his mistake and quickly changed the years before looking at Raon.


    ¡°It is not a problem at all.¡±


    The young Dragon¡¯s stern response made Cale nod his head as if he was saying, ¡¯Isn¡¯t that all that matters?¡¯


    Raon went back to connecting the videomunication device while peeking at Cale.


    He then started to speak again.


    ¡°Human, why did you save me? I am just curious!¡±


    Raon could see Cale leaning on the chair as he responded back.


    ¡°Why did I save you? Just because.¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep me by your side?¡±


    Cale casually but honestly responded back to Raon, who seemed to have more questions than usual today.


    ¡°Do you need a reason?¡±


    ¡°Do we not need a reason?


    Why you saved me and why you travel with me?


    Do we really not need a reason for that?¡±


    Raon had not asked until now, but he had been curious. Everything in the world had a reason. All things were connected, and those connections led to different situations.


    He knew that there must be a reason that Cale and he were traveling together.


    The Dragon was curious as to what that reason might be. The human who imed to have lived at least fifteen years more than he had answered back.


    ¡°Your house is our house. Is that not enough?¡±


    Your house is our house.


    Raon repeated that statement in his head. He didn¡¯t know why, but it sounded catchy. Raon thought about that for a while before storing it in his mind.


    He suddenly felt full.


    The six-years-old Dragon slowly started to smile.


    ¡°You''re right! Human, that is enough!¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t know what was going on, but sternly spoke to the once again energetic Raon.


    ¡°The call.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right! This great and mighty Dragon will connect it right away!¡±


    The call was soon connected. Cale left the snickering Raon on hisp as he finished the call.


    He then headed straight for bed.


    He would not be able to sleep properly once the battle began.


    Three hours.


    These three hours were very precious.


    Caleid down on the bed without any hesitation in order to get his precious sleep. Cale, whoid down in his uniform so that he could get up at thest possible moment, could see Raon putting out the light inside the tent.


    Raon thenid down next to Cale on the bed. However, Cale did not care as he closed his eyes.


    It was easy to fall asleep as he ate until he was full along with Lock.


    ¡°Human, human.¡±


    Cale heard Raon''s voice right before he fell asleep.


    ¡®...This six-year-old really has a lot of questions today.¡¯


    The scariness of questions overwhelmed Cale. However, Raon continued to ask his question.


    ¡°Human, would you save me again if you went back in time?¡±


    ¡®Why is he like this today?¡¯


    ¡°I told you not to ask something so obvious.¡±


    ¡°Human, would you save me again if I be that weak again and require you to save me?¡±


    Cale moved his sleepy body and put his hand on Raon''s head. He felt himself slowly falling asleep as he answered back.


    ¡°Of course I would save you.¡±


    Cale then fell asleep. Raon watched Cale for a long time before burrowing next to Cale''s side and rolling up his body into a circle before closing his eyes.


    ¡®I will save you even if you are weak.¡¯


    Those words echoed in Raon¡¯s mind. Thanks to that, he could easily fall asleep.


    Soon the light breathing noises of the adult and the young Dragon filled the tent.


    The next day.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeep-


    Cale squirmed after hearing the sound of the rm. He needed to open his eyes, but could not easily do so as he wanted to sleep some more.


    ¡°...Oo......¡±


    Cale squirmed a bit more before forcing himself to open his eyes. He could see the ceiling of the dark tent.


    Beeeeeep Beeeeeep-


    The sound of the rm. The rm was sounding in order to wake Cale, as well as the others nearby. Cale sat up on the bed.


    ¡°Aigoo.¡±


    He sounded like an old man getting up. Cale lifted his hand up and tried to wipe the side of his eyes. He then flinched.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    It was too quiet right now.


    It should be very loud right now. Someone should be pushing on his stomach right now.


    But no, it was quiet.


    Cale heard something instead.


    Huuuuuu, huuuuu.


    It was someone breathing.


    However, it was kind of rough breathing.


    Cale slowly turned his head.


    Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    The rm was still going off around him. Cale¡¯s eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness and let him see the existence next to him.


    Yes, right next to him. This existence was curled up sleeping right next to him.


    He could see the curled up ck Dragon.


    Cale slowly reached his hand toward Raon''s forehead.


    Huuuuuu, huuuuu.


    He had heard this type of breathing before.


    Cale''s palmnded on Raon''s forehead.


    Cale started to frown.


    It was hot.


    It was too hot.


    Raon''s body was on fire.


    He could see Raon¡¯s ck wings fallen to his sides without any strength.


    Raon''s face looked as if he had lost consciousness because his fever was too high.


    The battle was about to start in just a few moments, but Raon was sick.

 Chapter 236: I Will ... You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 236: I Will ... You (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Cale called out to Raon. However, all he got back was the rough sound of Raon¡¯s breathing. It waspletely different than when he had caught a coldst time.


    Cale blinked after seeing Raon who seemed to be sleeping but had a serious fever and was breathing heavily.


    The first growth phase.


    That was the only thing he could think of. Cale recalled what Eruhaben had told him in the past.


    ¡®He''s quite smart. He''s able to learn three months¡¯ worth of content in only one month.¡¯


    ¡®But he is not growing.¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s not hitting his first growth phase.¡¯


    ¡®It''s about time for it to happen. I wonder what is going on.¡¯


    Raon was a Dragon who could not grow even though he had learned everything he needed to learn in order to activate it. Cale recalled what he had heard as he was falling asleep.


    ¡®Human, will you save me again if I be that weak again and require you to save me?¡¯


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but swear.


    It was not because he recalled what Raon had told him.


    Beeeeeeeep- Beeeeep-


    Was there a need for an rm to wake people up to continue to ring this loud?


    Should they be making this much noise when they should be wary of the enemy hearing them?


    Cale bit down on his lips after suddenly thinking about something. He then looked toward Raon. The young Dragon had Cale¡¯s videomunication device in his spatial dimension.


    The Guardian Knight Clopeh. He had only contacted Cale through that specific videomunication device.


    Cale had ordered him to contact him through his personal videomunication device if anything changed with the Indomitable Alliance''s ns or if any urgent situations came up.


    Of course, he did give a separate videomunication device¡¯s information to him in case of emergencies.


    Beeeeeeeep- Beeeeep-


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    A voice called for him from outside the tent. Choi Han was calling his name.


    Cale brushed his eyes with his hands.


    What if something happened during the three hours he was sleeping.


    No, what if it happened once Raon became sick? If Clopeh had contacted him during that time?


    Then Cale would not have been able to answer that call. He didn¡¯t have Raon to connect him.


    Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    This was not the sound of an rm.


    It was a warning signal.


    It meant that something had happened.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    Cale stopped frowning as best as possible and headed out of the tent.


    Plop.


    He could see soldiers hurriedly moving about outside the tent. Light continued to sh from the teleportation magic circle located at the base as well.


    The soldiers and knights stationed at the nearby city were all being teleported over.


    ¡°Cale-nim, the enemy is appearing on the other side of the gorge!¡±


    Cale turned his head toward the direction of Choi Han''s voice. He could see Choi Han, Hilsman, Mary, and Lock. He could also see some of the knights of the Royal Knights Brigade, no, the core members of the Roan Kingdom''s forces.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han and Lock,e inside. The rest of you standby.¡±


    Choi Han found it odd that he was calling them inside, but followed Cale¡¯s order anyway. He could see the urgency in Cale¡¯s eyes.


    The enemy did not seem to be the problem.


    Had Clopeh betrayed them?


    That thought made Choi Han hurry.


    He then saw the darkness inside the tent and stopped walking.


    ¡°...Cale-nim.¡±


    Even Lock who was following behind him stopped in shock.


    Choi Han and Lock could see Raon who was on the bed with his eyes closed. The expression on Choi Han¡¯s face changed. The confusion on his face quickly disappeared.


    ¡°...I was wondering if the Guardian Knight betrayed us. This must be why you didn''t say anything about the current situation, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han realized that Cale had not received any information from Clopeh right now. He felt upset after seeing Raon being sick even though they were in an urgent situation.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    But seeing that Cale, who should be the most upset, was calm made Choi Han be able to calmly continue to speak.


    ¡°We noticed ten minutes ago that the enemy was using teleportation magic circles to dorge scale transportations. That is why we are gathering our forces as well.¡±


    They were using therge teleportation magic circles that the Mage Brigade had prepared for the gathering.


    ¡°Although it is three hours earlier than expected, all fiverge teleportation magic circles are currently being used to gather the Breck Kingdom''s forces to the Gorge of Death.


    The Gorge of Death cut through the Western continent from east to west. They had ced five teleportation magic circles by the center of the route that was the shortest distance to the nearby Breck Kingdom city.


    The third magic circle was located at the center of this route. That was where Cale was currently stationed.


    ¡°Rosalyn is currently at the border of the Breck Kingdom and the Gorge of Death in order to prepare for the enemy attack.¡±


    Cale did not say anything before turning to look on top of his bed.


    The only person who knew about Cale''s group''s situation and was able to use a videomunication device was Rosalyn now that Raon was out ofmission. However, she was currently waiting to fight against the enemy.


    ¡®I guess Eruhaben-nim will not be possible.¡¯


    It was difficult to contact the ancient Dragon right now.


    Many different thoughts passed through Cale''s head. At the same time, he remembered something he had heard as Kim Rok Soo when he first started a proper job.


    ¡®You must be calm. A person who handles information must always have a cool heart. Got it, newbie?¡¯


    It was what his former team leader had told him. The voice of the man who noticed Kim Rok Soo¡¯s talents and helped him grow was always calm.


    Although his insides were boiling, Cale¡¯s cold gaze looked toward Choi Han. However, he called for someone else.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°You will stand by my side no matter what. No matter what. Got it?¡±


    Lock clenched his fist and responded back.


    ¡°Yes, yes sir!¡±


    Lock''s mind was boiling as well.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeep-


    Lock''s mind becameplicated along with the loud sound of the rm.


    Cale turned and headed toward the bed once Lock responded. He used a nket to wrap the curled up Raon. He covered him from head to tail. The small Dragon that was only 1 m 20 cm in length was quickly covered up.


    Cale picked him up and held him in his arms.


    He could not leave him here.


    However, he could also not stay here by his side.


    So what else could he do?


    He had to carry him with him.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han started to speak as soon as Cale called for him.


    ¡°I will stay by the three of your side at all times today. That will be my priority.¡±


    Cale, Lock, and Raon.


    Choi Han was clear about where he needed to be today. The battle was an issue and he wanted to help Rosalyn protect her kingdom, however, his family came first to him.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    However, Choi Han could see Cale frowning at him. He seemed to have his usual grumbling expression.


    ¡°Choi Han, you destroy them before they get here.¡±


    Destroy the enemy before they arrive.


    Choi Han¡¯s expression turned odd.


    At the same time, Cale headed over to Lock and handed him the wrapped up Raon. Cale''s arms that were holding Raon up were slightly shaking. Although he was not very long, the now chubby Raon was quite heavy.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Yes sir.¡±


    Lock carefully held Raon in confusion. He could feel Raon¡¯s weight in his arms. Once he looked down, he could see the heavily breathing Raon that no one else would be able to see.


    Lock put some strength into his arms after feeling an unexinable feeling. The existence that he thought was strong because he was a Dragon was not as heavy as he expected and was currently sick.


    Raon was also part of Lock''s family.


    ¡°Are you noting?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes sir!¡±


    Lock quickly followed behind Cale.


    ¡°Stick to my back without getting away at all today. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Lock understood Cale¡¯s intentions. He was trying to protect the two of them. Although he had a calm expression on his face, how worried must he be on the inside?


    Lock knew exactly what he had to do during this battle.


    Carry the sick Raon.


    Follow behind Cale properly.


    They weren¡¯t much, but the fact that he now had something to do during the battle made Lock''s body start to fill with strength.


    Wolves became stronger when they had someone or something to protect. There was only a slight difference between loneliness and a sense of belonging. That was a fact that neither Lock nor Cale knew much about.


    Choi Han watched as Cale left the tent with Lock.


    Plop.


    The p was lifted again and Cale stood in front of the Roan Kingdom''s core forces that were looking at him. Mary, Hilsman, the Mage Brigade, and the First Royal Knights Brigade.


    Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    Although the rm was going off and it was chaotic, the Roan Kingdom''s forces were waiting for Cale without any worries.


    Cale stood in front of them as Choi Han came out of the tent and walked up next to Cale as well.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Our goal for today is simple.¡±


    Cale clearly exined their goal to the group.


    ¡°Choose defense over attack.¡±


    The Silver Shield.


    The source of the power that people knew about was Raon. The defensive strength of Cale''s shield was only possible because Raon was with him. It was impossible to expect him to be able to do the same feats today.


    However, Cale could not show his weakness to them. He could only give them a different order.


    ¡°Do not go far. Do not be alone either. Make sure you are always moving in groups of at least three people.¡±


    Although they came to help the Breck Kingdom, Cale cared more about his life and the lives of the people from his territory first. He was making sure that he, and the people close to him, survived.


    That was why Cale was telling the Roan Kingdom''s people to choose to act defensively.


    Except for one person.


    Choi Han clenched the scabbard in his hand. He nodded his head instead of responding to Cale, who was looking at him.


    Go out before defending.


    That was why he was the only person who was told to destroy the enemy before they arrived. Choi Han understood the meaning of that clearly.


    Raon was not avable.


    Then he was the only one left.


    Cale started to speak again as Choi Han started to smile.


    ¡°Everybody to your positions!¡±


    The mages¡¯ robes and knights¡¯ armors made different noises as their formations started to move in different directions.


    Cale started to walk somewhere as well. Mary, Hilsman, Choi Han, and Lock were next to him.


    ¡°Did something happen to Raon-nim?¡±


    The mechanical voice of Mary was shaking for once. Cale looked toward the ck robe and the concerned Hilsman next to her as he responded back.


    ¡°Something came up.¡±


    He could see the two of them flinch.


    However, Cale did not say anything to them like, ¡®rx.¡¯ You needed to face your troubles head-on. That was the only way to urately determine the situation and find a path out.


    Cale exined this fact to the two of them.


    ¡°That is why you both need to make sure that you are alert so that nothing happens to anyone else.¡±


    Mary and Hilsman closed their mouths at that response.


    Do not get hurt and stay alert.


    Mary''s shaking lips and Hilsman''s concerned expression quickly returned to normal.


    Cale turned away from the silent duo and headed toward someone.


    Rosalyn.


    He needed to go to her.


    She was the one who would have the best grasp of the current situation and he needed to ask for her help.


    Cale could see Rosalyn''s back.


    Swiiiiiiiish- Swiiiiiiiish-


    The wind was blowing. It was still dark as it was very early in the morning.


    The Gorge of Death was made of extremely deep cliffs that twisted left and right for hundreds of kilometers.


    Rosalyn was at the deepest cliff that was the border between the Breck Kingdom and the Askosan Kingdom.


    She was standing there looking at the Askosan forces on the other side of the cliff.


    Next to her was the Mage Brigade and therge teleportation magic circle.


    Paaaat, paat.


    Therge teleportation magic circle continued to sh nonstop as knights and soldiers continued to appear.


    However, Cale did not look at any of that.


    ¡°...Just, what the-¡±


    He heard Vice Captain Hilsman''s voice, however, he could not pay attention to him at all.


    He looked across the cliff.


    It was the enemynd.


    Many shes of light were appearing there as well.


    Another light shed on Cale¡¯s side. It was the light that wasing off of therge teleportation magic circle.


    Tens of those lights were shing on the other side of the cliff.


    ¡°...Seems fitting for the final battle.¡±


    The other side of the cliff.


    Arge number of enemies were looking at them as they stood by the gorge.


    It was an impossiblyrge number of enemy forces.


    p, p.


    The gs that symbolized that they were part of the Indomitable Alliance were fluttering in the rough winds on the other side of the gorge.


    It was an unbelievable number inparison to the number of soldiers that had attacked the Caro Kingdom or the Roan Kingdom.


    Furthermore, the northernnds, including the Paerun Kingdom, were all kingdoms of knights.


    Knights were stronger on the ground. And if they are strong on the ground, they would naturally have strong soldiers as well.


    Other than the river at the bottom of the long cliff cutting between the Breck Kingdom and the Askosan Kingdom, no source of water existed here.


    ¡°...I expected it, but seeing it in person makes it feel real that there are a lot of them.¡±


    ¡°No, there are more than what that crazy bastard told us.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    There were more enemies than what Clopeh had told him.


    Specifically, there were too many soldiers.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    ¡°...Young master Cale!¡±


    Cale¡¯s hand was ced on Rosalyn¡¯s shoulder. A single question continued to fill his mind.


    He quickly whispered in Rosalyn''s ear.


    ¡°How are they going to cross with that many people?¡±


    That many people.


    Just what were they going to do to get all of them across the gorge?

 Chapter 237: I Will ... You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 237: I Will ... You (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Gorge of Death that splits the two kingdoms is still there.


    No matter how strong they are onnd, the enemy cannot get here if they do not have a way to cross the gorge. In fact, the Breck Kingdom¡¯s mages had the advantage as they could use long-distance attacks to strike from the other side of the gorge.


    They had a lot of soldiers, but it didn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t attack.


    ¡°...Young master Cale, that¡¯s what I wanted to ask you. Did something happen?¡±


    Rosalyn had been waiting for Cale until now. She was waiting for Cale to bring her information from Clopeh.


    However, Cale''s question made her realize that Cale had no information as well.


    "Raon is sick.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s expression changed. She quickly took out a videomunication device and handed it to Cale.


    ¡°Where should I connect you to?¡±


    ¡°His highness, prince Alberu.¡±


    Rosalyn did not say anything else as she started to channel her mana in order to connect the videomunication device. However, she did not need to do that.


    Beeeep- Beeeeeep-


    Her videomunication device started to glow red. She immediately connected the call and handed it to Cale.


    - Cale.


    ¡°Your highness, what did he say?¡±


    Alberu Crossman was the only other person¡¯s contact information that Clopeh had. It was because Alberu was the only person who would know what Cale was nning to do and take care of things properly.


    Cale was certain that Clopeh had told Alberu how they were going to move the troops.


    Cale was waiting for Alberu¡¯s response.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Commander-nim, the soldiers are stepping back!¡±


    A knight shouted toward Rosalyn.


    At the same time, Cale could see the enemy soldiers moving in formations.


    Therge number of soldiers were all moving at the same time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground started to shake.


    At the same time, a path appeared from in between the soldiers.


    Cale heard Alberu''s voice at that moment.


    - Apparently, they made wings. They supposedly got the idea from seeing the necromancer¡¯s flying monsters in the Henituse territory¡¯s battle.


    Alberu Crossman urgently continued to speak.


    Cale could see the Bears walking through the path between the soldiers.


    - Since it was difficult to control the wyverns without Clopeh, they supposedly killed them all. The Dwarves then used the wyverns¡¯ bones, steel, and magic stones to make wings. They were able to make multiple wings with every wyvern.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground started to shake with every step the Bears took.


    They were the Beast people tribe that was known to be the most numerous of the strong Beast people.


    The Bear tribe.


    There wererge wings on each of their shoulders.


    They were bone wings that were imitating wyvern wings.


    Therge Bears in their berserk states were able to carry those wings.


    Rosalyn''s urgent voice could be heard.


    ¡°Your highness, how many of them are there?¡±


    She looked toward the Bears that were starting to appear on the other side and asked as Alberu immediately responded back.


    - At least 1,000.


    1000.


    That was not a small number.


    There were at least 1,000 enemies that could fly in the air.


    - It¡¯s not just the Bears. It is 1,000, including the Dwarves.


    Cale could see the strong but short Dwarves with smaller wings behind the Bears.


    The me Dwarf tribe. They appeared for the first time in this war.


    They were all short but muscr and had strong looking weapons in their hands. Furthermore, Dwarves in general were known for being physically strong.


    Rosalyn watched them and started to get a headache.


    ¡®How are those wings activated? If they are using magic stones, it has to be using magic.


    Can¡¯t the mages just shoot them down with magic when they are in the air?¡¯


    She then suddenly had a different question.


    ¡®...How will the soldiers cross over?¡¯


    Cale and Alberu soon answered that question for her.


    ¡°That''s not it, is it?¡±


    - One more thing.


    Alberu immediately responded back.


    Screeeeech, screech.


    They could hear the sounds of machines. It sounded as if extremely heavy wheels were moving.


    ¡°Commander-nim! The knights are stepping back as well!¡±


    Now the enemy knights were stepping back as well.


    Tens of thousands of enemies were moving now.


    Arge item appeared between those moving soldiers and knights.


    - They made a bridge.


    Something to connect the two sides of the gorge in multiple locations.


    The Dwarves had announced that they were going to build bridges.


    - The one thousand soldiers with wings are meant to fight until the bridges can be installed.


    The thousand flyers were not aiming to attack them directly.


    The enemy was aiming to defend as well.


    Their jobs were to protect the bridges.


    ¡°...That is a bridge?¡±


    Rosalyn could not trust Alberu''s words.


    ¡°No! It is not a bridge!¡±


    That was not a bridge.


    ¡°There are magic bombs on it!¡±


    She looked toward therge item being pushed on top of wheels. She was certain that there were magic bombs inside of it.


    Ooooooooong-


    She could tell by the vibrationsing from the other side of the gorge. They were full of magic bombs that were on the verge of exploding.


    Rosalyn heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°The soldiers and knights are continuing to withdraw. It looks like their goal was to cover those things.¡±


    Their goal was to prevent the Roan Kingdom from seeing.


    Rosalyn looked toward the wings and magic bomb that the soldiers and knights had been covering up. Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°The cliff. A path will be created if you destroy both sides of the cliff. I suppose that is a bridge of sort as well.¡±


    Rosalyn looked down.


    She could see the ground.


    The cliffs were on separate sides of the gorge. However, if both of these cliffs crumbled, the debris from the cliffs would cover up the gorge.


    Rosalyn could see the enemy continuing to withdraw. They were stepping back as if they were doing their best to avoid the impact.


    ¡°...Destroy the Gorge of Death?¡±


    Rosalyn then turned toward Cale. Alberu started to speak again.


    - He said that the Dwarves had one goal. They are trying to create a path for them to be able toe down to the south at any time.


    This was the final battle.


    However, it was the final battle to prepare for another start.


    - They will destroy the gorge that hinders their ability to do that.


    The Dwarves had prepared for this final battle with thoughts about destroying one of the Five Forbidden Regions.


    - That is why the Askosan Kingdom and the Nond Kingdom moved all of their forces in order to show their support for the Dwarves¡¯ decisions.


    It exined the sudden increase in the number of soldiers.


    This was the way of the rest of the Indomitable Alliance showing their support. It would mean that they would not lose, even if they lost this battle. It would give them the option of nning for the future.


    ¡°These damn bastards......!¡±


    Rosalyn could not understand the thoughts of people who were pushed into a corner. That was why she had not expected such a situation.


    That was also why the sights in front of her were making her anxious.


    Rosalyn''s expression became cold as she started to speak.


    ¡°Back! Everybody move back!¡±


    She then gave another order.


    ¡°All mages get into attack formation!¡±


    Raon was sick right now. Rosalyn felt that she was the only one here would could take charge of the magic. She gave an order to the mages who were teleporting the soldiers over.


    "Stop the teleportations!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Magic bombs and the resulting explosion.


    It would be more difficult with the soldiers here. The soldiers may end up getting dragged into the explosion as well.


    She needed to dy their teleportation.


    Furthermore, magic was more important than the soldiers right now. They needed long-distance attacks.


    ¡°Everyone prepare to attack.¡±


    She decided to have the mages responsible for the teleportation magic circles to join in on the attack as well. The greatest defense waspletely sealing the enemy''s attack.


    Rosalyn hid her anxiety as she continued to give order after order. She then heard something she did not want to hear.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Bears with therge wings.


    They started to run. They started to run toward the cliff.


    Hundreds of them jumped off the cliff as if they wanted to get help flying up.


    Boom! Boom!


    Rosalyn''s pupils started to shake as she watched them move. She also heard something else she did not want to hear.


    Ooooooooong-


    Therge container with tens, no, an unknown number of magic bombs started to make noises as well.


    The device activating it seemed to be slow, however, it was progressing bit by bit.


    It seemed as if it would be flung this way soon.


    ¡®Is alchemy mixed in as well?¡¯


    All sorts of thoughts were on her mind right now.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    She could hear Cale''s voice.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    Rosalyn, who looked toward Cale with despair on her face, flinched.


    ¡°Consider it as payment in advance.¡±


    Cale handed her a small pouch. Rosalyn could not help but flinch at Cale¡¯s sudden action.


    It was because of what was inside the slightly opened pouch. She could feelrge vibrations inside.


    It was as if the contents were responding to the magic bombs.


    Arge amount of mana could be felt inside the back.


    Rosalyn received the pouch with slightly shaking hands and opened it up.


    It was a spatial pocket bag.


    ¡°There are hundreds of highest-grade magic stones.¡±


    Rosalyn could not breathe for a moment.


    Just one highest-grade magic stone was extremely precious. However, hundreds of them were gathered together and resonating.


    ¡°Use them.¡±


    Cale walked past her after telling her to use the magic stones. He then walked over to the mages manning the teleportation magic circle. This was therge teleportation magic circle in this base.


    ¡°Does the blinking light mean that the other side is requesting teleportation?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Yes, that is correct.¡±


    ¡°Please let them through.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? But-¡±


    The mages looked toward Rosalyn and the enemies across the gorge.


    ¡°Please hurry.¡±


    Rosalyn nodded her head as Cale asked once more, and the mages activated the teleportation magic circle again.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom-!


    The first group had lifted up into the air.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn could see approximately 100 Bears shooting up into the sky. They were flying.


    The wings only moved a little bit.


    It didn¡¯t seem normal, however, they managed to do their job of keeping the Bears up in the air.


    They were standing in a line and staring as if they were ready to fly toward the Breck Kingdom¡¯s forces at any moment.


    ¡®...Attack magic and flight magic!¡¯


    She thought of a way to block them. She clenched the pouch in her hand and immediately turned toward the Mage Brigade.


    It was now a battle against time.


    ¡°I will help as well.¡±


    Mary picked up her spatial pocket bag that was full of bones. Rosalyn smiled and walked toward the Mage Brigade.


    It was at that moment.


    Paaaat.


    The teleportation magic circle shed.


    Swoooooooosh-


    The wind brushed by Rosalyn and blew toward the source of the light. Rosalyn turned her head. Her long red hair fluttered as she saw someone appear.


    ¡°It has been too long.¡±


    ¡°...Gashan-nim.¡±


    The shaman, Gashan. The leader of the Tiger tribe had appeared with the Tigers.


    Rosalyn could see the wind gathering around Gashan. She stopped walking toward the Mage Brigade.


    She then heard Cale''s voice again at that moment.


    "Gashan, use your wind incantation. Also, call your crows over.¡±


    Gashan used the crows as if they were familiars.


    They had helped quite a bit in order to deliver messages when they had destroyed Arm¡¯s fleet over the ocean between the Western continent and Eastern continentst year.


    However, there were many other ways to use them as well.


    ¡°Hohoho, do they just need to bother thoserge crows in the air?¡±


    Large crows.


    Gashan¡¯s expression was calm as he pointed to the Bears.


    A shaman.


    Unlike mages, he could directly use the power of nature.


    The Gorge of Death had the strongest winds in all five of the Forbidden regions.


    Gashan revealed his sharp fangs as he could not hide his excitement.


    At the same time, Cale started to speak to Rosalyn.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, let¡¯s move them to the other side.¡±


    Cale was pointing to the Tigers. Rosalyn looked toward them as well. Numerous Tigers started to appear through the teleportation magic circle.


    Grrrrr, grr.


    Their steps became stronger as they walked out of the teleportation magic circle. The Tigers were slowly growing after turning berserk. They then started tough.


    They were enjoying Cale saying that he would send them to the location of the enemy.


    The ally mages and soldiers heard another set of noises as they gulped after seeing the scary expressions on the Tigers¡¯ faces.


    Another hundred enemies followed the first group into the air.


    Boom! Boom! Boom-


    That noise made them miss a different noise.


    Paaaat.


    It was the sound of the teleportation magic circle activating again.


    However, the mages and Cale noticed it. He walked toward the teleportation magic circle.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Last night.


    Cale had contacted someone after learning that Lock was unable to fight.


    Flick.


    A strand of water wrapped around the woman''s arm.


    ¡°Witira.¡±


    The future Whale Queen.


    Whales were weaker than Dragons, but still able to contend with them. At the same time, they were also the strongest in the world other than Dragons.


    Whales.


    The woman who was the leader of the Whales.


    The Humpback Whale Beast person Witira clenched onto her water whip as she responded back to Cale¡¯s greeting with a smile.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I didn¡¯t want toe alone, so they came with me.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim, it has been a while.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, it has been a while.¡±


    It was the half-blooded Whale Paseton and Archie, the greatest Whale Warrior.


    Witira had brought the two of them with her.


    Huuuuuu, huuuuu.


    Cale listened to Raon''s rough breathinging from behind him as he started to speak to the Beast people.


    The Whales and Tigers were known to be the most aggressive of the Beast people.


    Cale was not pushing them toward defense as he had done with the others.


    He saw Choi Han pulling out his sword and told them to do what they did best.


    ¡°Destroy everything.¡±

 Chapter 238: I Will ... You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 238: I Will ... You (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Destroy it all.


    The first people to respond were the ones who were always with Cale.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    Rosalyn called out to Choi Han. At the same time, she clenched one of the highest-grade magic stones in her hand.


    Choi Han started to run toward the cliff¡¯s edge.


    Ooooooong-


    Mana started to vibrate around Rosalyn. Her other hand was busy casting a magic spell. She made a total of five movements.


    The moment all of her movements ended.


    Tap, tap, tap!


    Choi Han kicked off the ground.


    Rosalyn started to smile.


    She had been the most level-headed one in < The Birth of a Hero. > In other words, she had no sense of fear.


    She was able to throw away her position as a princess and did not put a limit on herself by believing that she could be the Tower Master of a Magic Tower.


    However, level-headed did not mean calm. Her gaze headed toward the enemies.


    ¡°You''re all dead.¡±


    Her hand headed toward Choi Han.


    Shaaaaaaaa-


    Wind surrounded Choi Han¡¯s body.


    Flight magic.


    Rosalyn sent Choi Han into the sky and then proceeded with her next actions.


    ¡°Mage Brigades one, two, and three, prepare the strongest attack magic circles!¡±


    She threw a highest-grade magic stone to both the Roan Kingdom and Breck Kingdom''s respective mage captains who were approaching her. There was no hesitation in her movements.


    The captains caught the highest-grade magic stones in shock.


    ¡°The fourth Mage Brigade will create a haste magic circle in order to send our allies to the back!¡±


    Another highest-grade magic stone was thrown to the captain of the fourth brigade. The Royal Mage¡¯s number one disciple, Count Ecross, approached her at that moment.


    He was the Vice Captain of the third Mage Brigade.


    ¡°Commander-nim, what about flight magic?¡±


    The Tiger tribe, Whale tribe, and the experts on Cale¡¯s side.


    They needed flight magic in order to send these strong individuals to fight against the Bears.


    Making others flying in the air was not an easy magic to aplish. You needed to be at least a middle-grade mage in order to do that type of magic.


    ¡°I will do it.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Rosalyn did not even look at Count Ecross as mana started to appear around her.


    ¡°I can take care of it. Return to the third Mage Brigade, Vice Captain.¡±


    Count Ecross flinched and stepped back.


    One, two, three.


    The red mana that flowed out of her body became like threads as they wrapped around her.


    No, it was as if waves were floating around her.


    ¡®Ecross, you cannot consider Princess Rosalyn-nim with regr standards. There is a reason she threw away her position as a princess.¡¯


    Ecross remembered what the Breck Kingdom''s Royal Mage, his master, had told him before. He then looked around. There were numerous mages when theybined the Roan Kingdom and Breck Kingdom''s mages.


    Ecross had never seen so many battle mages gathered together before.


    No, he had never seen so many mages gathered together like this at all.


    It was because there was no Magic Tower right now.


    A Magic Tower.


    That was a ce where hundreds of mages would gather together. However, the current Magic Tower had fallen.


    Ecross looked toward Rosalyn''s back.


    So many threads of red mana were surrounding her that he could not see her anymore.


    The woman who was leading the Mage Brigades seemed as fiery and explosive as her red hair.


    ¡®Ecross. I''m looking forward to princess Rosalyn-nim, no, mage Rosalyn''s future. So pay close attention and learn from her during the battle.¡¯


    ¡®Master. I think I understand the future that you are looking forward to.¡¯


    Count Ecross turned away from Rosalyn. He quickly started to walk to his position. At the same time, Rosalyn looked toward the person standing next to her and started to smile.


    ¡°Don''t worry, young master Cale.¡±


    She jokingly added on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to pay you properly for all of the magic stones.¡±


    ¡°I will give you a discount if you buy them in bulk.¡±


    Rosalyn chuckled at Cale¡¯s response and closed her eyes before opening them back up and starting to shout. At the same time, the red threads floating around her shot toward a single direction.


    ¡°Please move!¡±


    The Tigers reacted to her shout.


    The ground rumbled as therge Tigers started to move. Shaman Gashan''s voice could be heard from within the group of Tigers.


    ¡°Oh wind, please bring forth the ck wings!¡±


    Puuk.


    Gashan¡¯s staff was stabbed into the ground. They could then hear cawinging from the distance.


    Caw, caw, caw.


    A ck cloud seemed to be heading toward them.


    The ck cloud headed toward them with the rising sun on its back. However, the ck cloud was not justing from one direction. Tens, no, hundreds of crows were flying toward them from all directions.


    Rosalyn and Gashan made eye contact.


    Gashan smiled and started to speak.


    ¡°They will be the ground for the Tigers that were able to fly up thanks to your help.¡±


    These crows would be temporary footholds with the Tigers¡¯ every step in the air.


    ¡°They will also blind the enemies.¡±


    The crows would gather together in order to prevent the enemies from being able to see. In that moment of temporary blindness, the Tigers and Choi Han will strike.


    ¡°Wonderful. I like it.¡±


    Rosalyn nodded her head, closed her eyes and opened up her hands.


    Shhh.


    The highest-grade magic stone floated up as the red mana threads followed her movements to wrap around the Tigers¡¯ bodies.


    Rosalyn¡¯s red hair was glowing red like the rising sun.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Tigers kicked off the ground with force.


    The red threads sent the Tigers up into the air.


    Plop.


    The mana threads connected to Rosalyn ripped, however, the connection was still there.


    The red threads surrounded the Tigers and slowly became transparent until they became the wind.


    ¡°Kehehe, we meet those Bear bastards once again!¡±


    The Tigers split up. They each had to handle tens of Bear tribe enemies. It was an one verse many type of situation. However, the Tigers could not hide their excitement.


    ¡°...You bastards are the Tigers that killed our Brown Bear tribe members!¡±


    The Tigers scoffed at the Brown Bears that were growling at them.


    ¡°Why are you ming us when it was your own actions that killed them?¡±


    Plop.


    The Tigers could feel the crows flying underneath their feet and lending them their bodies.


    They heard their leader speak from the ground.


    ¡°Run like you are in the mountains!¡±


    That was Gashan¡¯s order.


    The mountains were where the Tigers could be at their strongest. Run as if they were in the mountains.


    One of the Tigers licked his lips.


    He kicked off the crow underneath his foot. The Tiger¡¯s white dojo uniform fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°Can you handle over ten of us on your own?¡±


    The Bears moved their wings and rushed toward the Tiger that wasing toward them. The Tiger started tough.


    ¡°How would someone wearing around some obnoxious set of wings defeat a Tiger of a mountain?¡±


    The Tigers who had the ck ground (crows) and the transparent wind had nothing slowing them down. They were able to easily jump over the Bears that were rushing toward them with those ufortable wings.


    They were moving as if they were the ground that was rumbling with an earthquake. The Tiger started to move.


    He thennded behind the Bear who was talking to him.


    The Tiger moved his hand and grabbed onto the fake wings.


    ¡°Y, you, eek!¡±


    The Bear struggled, but he could not move very well with the Tiger holding onto the wings.


    However, the rest of the Bears rushed toward the Tiger at that moment from the north, south, east, west, and above.


    Anybody could see that the Tiger had nowhere to run.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go anywhere! You will end up dying here! Ahahaha!¡±


    The Bear with the wings grabbed started tough.


    ¡°You Bear bastards are so noisy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Bear raised his head. He could see the tens of Bears rushing toward the Tiger, however, the Tiger was smiling. The Bear that had his wings grabbed suddenly got the chills.


    The Tiger started to speak joyfully.


    "We are on a mountain, a mountain. There are no t ins on a mountain.¡±


    The gentle smile seemed vicious because of his fangs.


    ¡°When ites to a mountain, you have either the top or the bottom.¡±


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    It was the moment the Bear¡¯s eyes opened wide open.


    The Tiger kicked on the ck ground again.


    He then started to descend.


    The Gorge of Death.


    The Tiger fell into the darkness of the gorge with a Bear in hand.


    ¡°Y, you crazy!¡±


    The Bear felt chills from the wind brushing by his face. He then started to feel fear from theughter of the Tiger behind him.


    The Tiger put some strength into the hands that were holding therge wings.


    Screech, crack!


    He ripped the wings apart. They were broken. The Tiger continued to break the wings as they fell.


    The Bear could see the pieces of the wings falling down underneath him.


    Pieces of bones and metal. They all started to fall, one by one.


    And finally.


    ¡°I should save the magic stone though.¡±


    The magic stone did not fall.


    Instead, the Bear felt a hand starting to choke him.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°...Ugh!¡±


    The Bear could not breathe. The Bear had not been able to do anything because of therge wings that had hindered him from moving properly. His neck was grasped by the Tiger¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    The Bear''s neck tilted to the side with a groan. He had lost consciousness. The Tiger let go of the Bear''s neck.


    The Bear continued to fall to the ground.


    However, the Tiger took a step forward.


    Tap.


    The crows lent him their bodies as footholds.


    The Tiger raised his head. He could see the gazes of the Bears looking down at him.


    He started to smile toward them.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go up.¡±


    The Tiger casually walked up toward the enemies as if he was walking up a mountain path. There was no fear or hesitation in his walk.


    But he could see the slightest trace of fear in the eyes of the berserk Bears.


    ¡°This is why you Bear bastards are useless. Who cares if you are smart? When you can¡¯t use your numbers advantage, you are all just cowards!¡±


    The white dojo uniform''s wide sleeves fluttered in the wind. The Tiger felt the breeze by his side as he headed back up to the sky.


    This was the case throughout the area.


    All of the Tigers were roaming through the sky, showing the Bears the fear of those who ruled the mountains.


    Rosalyn opened her eyes.


    She had safely delivered the transparent wind to the Tigers.


    Her eyes were bloodshot.


    Those bloodshot eyes of hers looked toward a direction.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    She was looking at the other side of the cliff. The winged Bears who had yet to fly up had changed directions.


    They were now heading toward her, the location of the Breck Kingdom''s forces, instead of the sky.


    Ooooooong-


    Rosalyn looked toward the round container behind the approximately three hundred Bears running toward her. She heard a mechanical noise as light started to surround the round container.


    Dwarves with wings were protecting the container along with the enemy mages.


    Rosalyn started to smile again.


    Boom-!


    She heard the ground rumble again as hundreds of Bears started to rush toward her. They were dodging the Tiger tribe and the crows while trying to destroy the Mage Brigades.


    Rosalyn stretched her hands forward and shouted.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    The ground underneath her feet started to rumble.


    The robes of the Mage Brigade''s mages fluttered while a group of mages who were standing in a circle around a highest-grade magic stone all reached their hands out as well.


    They could feel the fluctuation of mana in the air.


    Rosalyn was preparing a spell to destroy the wings of the Bears flying toward her.


    ¡®...Half!


    I will kill half of those flying bastards in the Gorge.¡¯


    ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡®Then I need to cast a spell while making sure it doesn¡¯t affect the Tigers.¡¯


    Rosalyn turned her head. She made eye contact with the shaman, Gashan.


    Caw. Caw.


    The crows started to create paths. Routes for the attack magic spells to go through were starting to be created one by one.


    Three for the Mage Brigades and one for Rosalyn. A total of four paths were created.


    They could see the Bears crossing the gorge.


    ¡®We need to first attack the Bears and then attack or stop the container.¡¯


    Although it might strain her body, Rosalyn nned on using multiplerge-scale attack magic spells in a row. Since there were a lot of highest-grade magic stones, she needed to block that container even if it was painful for her to do.


    She needed to make it stop moving or have it blow up on the enemy side.


    She bit down on her lips.


    ¡®With that size, it''ll be a problem even if it goes off on the other side.¡¯


    The shock from the magic bomb would reach the Breck Kingdom''s side as well. However, it was still better than going off on the Breck Kingdom¡¯s side.


    She opened her mouth to speak.


    One.


    The attack would start as soon as she said that word.


    ¡°O-¡±


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    She heard someone stopping her at that moment. She could see Cale, as well as people moving behind Cale.


    Tap, tap.


    One woman floated up into the sky. Her hair that was blue like the ocean fluttered in the air.


    At the same time, arge water whip cut through the air.


    Flick.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Dodge! It''s the Whale tribe!¡±


    The Bears urgently dodged the whip. However, the whip was not aiming for the Bears.


    The thunderbolt-like whip reached the other side of the Gorge of Death.


    Baaaaaang!


    A loud noise was heard as the ground on the other side of the cliff copsed. In its ce was a water whip.


    However, the whip soon disappeared. Instead, the woman with the whip around her arm used the pull from her whip tond on the other side.


    Witira was the first tond in the enemy territory.


    She picked her whip back up and split the water whip in her hands.


    Chhhhhhhh.


    The whip easily divided into two. Witira started to move with a whip in each hand. Rosalyn watched this before slowly starting to speak again.


    One.


    The Bear tribe''s voices filled the area right before she gave the final order.


    ¡°Damn it! Half of you chase the Whale. The other half of you, do as we nned! Hurry up!¡±


    The people leading the Bears sped up as they flew toward the Breck Kingdom¡¯s forces. The sight of hundreds of wings flying forward like arrows gave them the chills.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    However, Rosalyn could not say anything. Instead, she looked toward Cale, who continued to call her name.


    It was when the Bears were only about ten meters away from the Breck Kingdom¡¯s forces.


    The Breck Kingdom''s people flinched in fear.


    At the same time, all of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s people''s gazes went toward a single person.


    The person receiving these gazes, Cale, had a silver threading out of his hand. At the same time, a loud noise echoed on both sides of the Gorge of Death.


    Boooooooom!


    A silver shield appeared and crashed against the Bears.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Cale''s mouth started to bleed. Rosalyn could not understand why Cale was defending her.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    The Bears¡¯ wings and Cale''s shield continued to crash into each other.


    Rosalyn started to speak.


    ¡°...Young master Cale, you don''t even have Raon.¡±


    The power that always protected Cale''s silver shield. Rosalyn knew about Raon''s shield. That was why she had watched Cale activating the shield with shaking eyes before urgently speaking.


    ¡°I just need to use attack magic in order to defend against the Bears and then find a way to stop that container! It should be possible because we have the Whale tribe and the Tiger tribe as well!¡±


    Rosalyn could see Cale smiling at that moment.


    Although he was smiling, he looked as if he was annoyed.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, I will keep it short.¡±


    Cough.


    ck blood started toe out of Cale''s mouth again. This made Cale''splexion turn worse, however, nobody else was able to see it due to their fatigue.


    ¡°The Whales will not block the container. Neither will the Tigers.¡±


    ¡°Just what-¡±


    ¡®Not block the container? ¡®They¡¯re not going to stop the magic bombs?¡¯


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, you and half of the Mage Brigade attack the container, while the other half will create shields and prepare to run.¡±


    ¡°...Won''t the bomb go off? Tens of bombs will explode!¡±


    The Bears were still crashing into the silver shield as they spoke. Rosalyn quickly continued to speak after seeing the calm and confident gaze in Cale''s eyes.


    The mages were waiting for her to attack.


    ¡°If the bomb goes off, a bridge will definitely be created! The enemy soldiers will cross over using the rubbles as steps. We will have a lot of casualties because of their numbers!¡±


    ¡°The enemy will not be able to cross.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale made sure Lock and Raon were still behind him. He then coughed up some more blood and felt much better.


    He had a smile that would cause Raon to say, ¡®human, why are you smiling like that?¡¯ as he quickly tried to forget about the emptiness from Raon not saying it.


    He then opened his mouth to speak.


    He was waiting for the moment the gorge started to shake.


    The enemy will be met with anger.


    ¡°The Dragon''s Rage will shoot up.¡±


    Dragon''s Rage.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn let out a gasp. She had forgotten about it.


    Earlier this year, Cale had the Tigers nt them inside the gorge.


    It was a pir of fire that would reach the heavens.


    It was a pir of fire that was multiple grades higher than the one that the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower has made.


    The pirs of fire that the ancient Dragon Eruhaben had created were quietly sleeping underneath the Gorge of Death.


    ¡°We will start to trick the enemy from here on.¡±


    Cale¡¯s smile was etched in Rosalyn''s eyes.

 Chapter 239: I Will ... You (4)

    <h4>Chapter 239: I Will ... You (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, although he was smiling, Cale¡¯s mind was working faster than ever before.


    He needed to hurry.


    Raon was unable to fight.


    Cale was someone who always thought about the worst-case scenario. He looked down at the videomunication device in his hand. It was still connected to crown prince Alberu Crossman.


    Cale started to speak to Alberu, who should have heard his conversation with Rosalyn.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    - ...Hahaha-


    Laughter wasing from the videomunication device. Alberu looked at Cale from the other side of the screen.


    The me Dwarves, their enemies, were trying to destroy one of the five Forbidden Regions.


    The Gorge of Death cut through a portion of the continent. They were trying to destroy that gap between the two portions.


    Normally, he would be thinking that the enemy was crazy.


    ¡®But it¡¯s nothingpared to the bastard who already installed the pir of fire into the gorge.¡¯


    Alberu had been shocked by Cale''s scale before he could be shocked by the enemy¡¯s scale. However, he still understood it.


    ¡®Yes, this bastard has always been crazy.¡¯


    He was something who was trying to destroy the Gorge of Death before the enemy could do it.


    And there was someone who had the same thought that Cale had.


    ¡®And I¡¯m the same.¡¯


    Alberu immediately started to speak.


    There was no need to listen to Cale anymore. There was a card that the Roan Kingdom, specifically, Alberu, could put to use after the pir of fire was activated. It was already set in stone.


    - I will make sure it is ready. I will wait for your signal. Stop bleeding every time. You¡¯re rich, use some potions or something.


    ¡°I understand, your highness.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s mouth opened and closed a few times after watching Cale and Alberu casually chat with each other, however, she could not get any words out.


    ¡®Has crown prince Alberu always been like this?


    Furthermore, aren¡¯t the two of them too calm?¡¯


    Is it because it is not happening in the Roan Kingdom?¡¯ However, Rosalyn knew she could not think like that.


    Cale had been the one who had bled the most until now.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    The wings continued to bang against the shield.


    ¡°Ah, really.¡±


    Cale wiped the blood off of his mouth each time as he sent out an even thicker silver strand of light from his hand.


    The shield was not shaking, even without the help of Raon''s shield.


    - Looks like I don''t need to eat more yet.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    Cale listened to the disappointed glutton priestess and the repetitive Super Rock before purposely putting on an expression of struggle.


    However, there was still calmness in his voice.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, please hurry. Activate your magic as soon as I give you the signal.¡±


    Rosalyn finally managed to say something.


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    She agreed and turned her head. One of the knights who were waiting near her quickly approached her after seeing her looking at him. Rosalyn quickly gave an order to the knight.


    Cale, who was listening to her give the order, had a look of struggle on his face as he said a few things as well. That made Rosalyn start to chuckle. She could manage tough even though they were in the middle of a battle.


    She looked at Cale with an expression that was full of mischief.


    ¡°You''re trying to make me use everything I have.¡±


    ¡°Please give me your best, Rosalyn.¡±


    Rosalyn canceled the attack magic spell that were ready to go in her hands. She then moved her hand toward the pouch with the highest-grade magic stones.


    Rosalyn.


    She had be obsessed with magic after seeing the Royal Mage cast some spells when she was a little girl.


    She then quickly realized that she was talented in magic. She could feel mana even when she was just standing still. She had decided to bet everything on that feeling.


    That was why she had taken the courses to be a queen during the day and studied magic all night until she reached a certain level.


    Finally, she had earned her freedom through magic.


    Furthermore, she had seen a miracle during that freedom.


    Dragons.


    Raon and Eruhaben.


    Rosalyn had focused on each of Eruhaben¡¯s lessons, as well as the magic that the Dragons used.


    They were using spells that went beyond the limits of human mages.


    Although she too was human, Rosalyn wanted to surpass that limit.


    ¡®I am a very greedy person.¡¯


    Rosalyn knew that she was a very greedy person.


    Why?


    Because she wanted to surpass the limits of humans.


    After experiencing that miracle, her goal was to reach that same level before she died. After escaping from a burden called royalty, having a goal of oveing a giant hurdle was worth challenging for her entire life.


    ¡®Please give me your best, Rosalyn.¡¯


    Cale had said that while calling her Rosalyn instead of Miss Rosalyn.


    She decided to follow the words of the only person to realize her greed.


    ¡®Forget Eruhaben-nim, my current skills are not even enough to reach the level of Raon¡¯s paws.¡¯


    However, you did not need to follow the standard procedures all the time.


    aaaang.


    The sound of stones nging against each other could be heard in her hand.


    Her hand that was inside the bag of magic stones came back out. She then started to take out magic stone after magic stone.


    She turned around after holding tens of magic stones in her hands. She then headed toward the Mage Brigade.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Rosalyn¡¯s statement before he looked toward the front.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Stay behind me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir!¡±


    Lock bit down on his lips after seeing Rosalyn with bloodshot eyes and a different atmosphere than usual, the bloodied Cale, and the sick Raon in his arms.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Lock''s heart started to beat faster and stronger.


    Fear and concern about the battle.


    The tall Lock''s body could not be covered by the shorter Cale''s back. That was why he could see the beings that were crashing into Cale¡¯s shield. Furthermore, he could also see the Tigers and Choi Han in the sky. They looked to be in dangerous situations.


    ¡°Stop paying attention to useless things. Focus on your tasks.¡±


    Lock¡¯s shoulders flinched at Cale''sment.


    ¡®My tasks.¡¯


    His tasks were to be behind Cale and to hold Raon.


    Lock did not look at anything else other than Cale''s back. He held onto Raon a little tighter.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Lock could hear his heart beating loudly even in the middle of the deafening battle.


    He was slowly realizing it.


    It was happening from deep inside his heart.


    The feeling was slowly rising up from there.


    Fear and concern. An emotion different than those was rising up as if it would eat up his wildly beating heart.


    Lock''s eyes started to turn red as he watched Cale¡¯s back.


    Cale did not know about this as he poured more power into the shield. He was frowning so much and he did not seem to be doing well.


    ¡°Kehehe! Yes, keep defending like that!¡±


    The Bears ruthlessly rammed into the shield as they continued tough. Their goal was to stall for time anyway. That was why they were actually thankful that Cale had used his shield to help them stall for time.


    ¡°Your face looks hrious!¡±


    The Bears could see Cale''s neck and uniform bing wet from his blood. They could also see the serious frown on his face.


    Of course, Cale was just acting.


    He was also not wiping the blood off on purpose.


    He was much better now than when he was bleeding from every orifice during the battle at the Henituse territory.


    But the enemy had no way of knowing about this.


    However, the hundreds of Bears in the sky were not just calm.


    ¡°...It is not breaking easily.¡±


    The shield was sturdy as expected.


    It only shook for a moment, even when hundreds of wings mmed into it. It was simr to a castle wall that was trying to stay firm no matter what.


    ¡®Will it block the bomb as well?¡¯


    Some of the Bears suddenly got the chills. Although it was not likely, the fact that Cale had defeated the Dragon half-blood made the Bears from Arm think about the, ¡®what ifs.¡¯


    Of course, Cale had no n on being a castle wall or keeping this up for a long time. He was just going to stall for time until he reached his limits before making a run for it.


    The Bears who did not know this were thinking that Cale might persist until the end. Some of the Bears raised their voices to order their subordinates.


    ¡°Make sure to block the Whales no matter what!¡±


    Boom! Boom!


    The Bears who were flyingnded back on the ground.


    me Dwarves, Bears, and knights got in the way of three individuals.


    They were naturally the three Whales.


    It was difficult for Bears to defeat Whales. Whether it was in weight or strength, they were no match for the Whales.


    However, the Bears seemed rxedpared to the hesitating knights and soldiers of the Indomitable Alliance.


    The Bears quickly shouted the reason that they were rxed.


    ¡°We are not afraid of Whales that cannot go berserk!¡±


    Bears lived onnd. Whales lived in the ocean.


    That difference was preventing the Whales from going berserk.


    Whales needed water in order to go berserk. Not a small amount of water made from magic, butrge quantities of water, such as in a tsunami, to go berserk.


    The Whales were strong.


    However, although the Whales that could not go berserk made the Bears feel fear, they were not in despair.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The Bears could hear the Killer Whale Archie starting tough at that moment. He then mmed his fists against each other.


    Bang!


    The sound of bare fists mming was chilling.


    Archie''s gaze headed toward the hundreds of me Dwarves, Bears, and knights in his way.


    ¡°It feels terrible to be ignored by a stupid Bear.¡±


    Archie was known for being a Whale with a terrible personality. He leaned on one foot and frowned as he started to speak.


    ¡°You useless idiots.¡±


    That was all he said.


    Then he started to move.


    Archie moved quickly toward the enemies.


    However, there was someone who was moving even faster than him.


    Chhhhhhhh.


    Archie sighed while looking at the water whip that was brushing past him. Some people have said that he has a bad personality, however, in Archie''s opinion, the royal Humpback Whale Beast people were even worse.


    Baaaaaang!


    The areas that the two water whips went through ended up destroyed as if a sword master''s aura had cut through the area. The shocked knights of the Indomitable Alliance moved back while the mages activated shields in front of therge container.


    ¡°Defend it no matter what it takes! Just three more minutes!¡±


    One of the me Dwarves shouted as loudly as possible.


    Ooooooong-


    Light started to fill up the container even more. Steam then started to appear from therge container with the magic bombs.


    Tworge containers were pointed at the same spot.


    They were pointed toward the Breck Kingdom, specifically, the shield on their side.


    3 minutes.


    It was a short yet long duration of time.


    Siiiiiizzle-


    They could hear things starting to burn. The knights of the Indomitable Alliance looked toward the water whips. The whips that had split into two were being held by the Bears.


    ¡°Uggggh!¡±


    Whales were the strongest of the Beast people. The Bears who were holding onto the whip of the future Whale Queen felt as if their palms were being cut by a de, but they continued to hold on.


    Grrrrrrr, grrrr.


    The rough breathing of the berserk Bears could be heard as they held onto Witira¡¯s whips for dear life.


    However, someone suddenly appeared between them.


    To be specific, the person fell onto the Bears¡¯ heads.


    The Bears immediately let go of the whips and stepped back.


    Boooooooom!


    The ground broke as if it was a window from Archie''s fist.


    At the same time, Paseton''s sword used that opening to attack the Bears.


    ¡°2 minutes!¡±


    The pupils of the me Dwarf that was shouting the time remaining were shaking.


    Witira was running toward him in a straight line.


    Bang, bang!


    When he looked up, the ck-haired sword master who used ck aura was freely flying in the air with the help of the crows as he killed Bear after Bear.


    Riiiiiip- Riiiiiip!


    The wings were ripped.


    ¡°Kahahahaha!¡±


    The Tigers wereughing even though they showed signs of being scratched by the Bears ws.


    The Tigers did not care that their white dojo uniforms were being stained with blood as they rushed toward the Bears. They made sure to grab onto a Bear and rip their wings off to make them fall into the gorge.


    The me Dwarf bit down on his lips.


    They truly were strong. There were too many strong individuals on the enemy side.


    However, all of this only worked for short battles.


    Longer battles would always be won by the side with overwhelming numbers.


    In that case, they just needed to make as long a battle as possible.


    They needed to destroy the Gorge of Death.


    ¡°1 more minute!¡±


    The me Dwarf shouted once again. The knights stepped back at that moment. The knights and beginner mages retreated backward, even with the Whales rushing toward them.


    Instead, the ones with the wings blocked against the Whales with all they had. The berserk Bears were using their numbers to barely hold off the three Whales.


    The me Dwarves put on their wings and started to fly.


    ¡°30 seconds!¡±


    30 seconds.


    The Dwarf calling out the time prepared to fly up and looked to the other side.


    Cale Henituse.


    Number one on the Indomitable Alliance¡¯s kill list.


    He could see Cale barely holding the Bears off with his shield. He had already defended against the Bears for five minutes.


    It was shocking.


    However, it would be difficult for him to defend against these bombs.


    It was because his shield was notrge enough to defend the entire gorge. The Gorge of Death was muchrger than Castle Leona.


    They just needed to destroy one spot.


    Then the enemy would fall.


    ¡°10!¡±


    The me Dwarf called out as he started to move his wings.


    Ooooooong.


    He could feel the container starting to shake underneath his feet. A heat as hot as what he felt when cksmithing crawled up his legs.


    ¡°Block it! Activate the defensive magic circles!¡±


    The me Dwarf could see the movement of Cale¡¯s lips. Cale was shouting louder than ever.


    The me Dwarf scoffed.


    Two of the containers were directed toward Cale''s shield.


    ¡°3!¡±


    The Bears who were fighting against the Whales kicked off the ground. One of the Bears mocked the Whales as he flew up.


    ¡°It looks like you''re not so great when you can¡¯t go berserk!¡±


    ¡°2!¡±


    The me Dwarf''s voice could be heard.


    There should be an explosion in one second now.


    The Bear who had mocked their ways suddenly flinched.


    He could see the Whales smiling as he kicked off the ground and flew up.


    ¡°...What the...?¡±


    He could see the shape of Witira¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®It¡¯s not enough.¡¯


    ¡®...Not enough?


    What is not enough?¡¯


    He then saw the Whales jumping into the air.


    They were moving very quickly.


    They were stepping on crows and using Gashan¡¯s wind in order to head up into the sky.


    The Tigers and Choi Han also quickly headed up to the sky.


    The hundreds of crows all headed up into the sky as well.


    Higher, and higher.


    They kept going higher without looking back.


    The me Dwarf calling the numbers out from above the container kicked off into the air.


    ¡°1!¡±


    Screeech, boom!


    The direction of the two containers changed.


    The containers that were pointed at the shield were now pointed underneath it.


    They were headed toward the cliffs that were supporting the Breck Kingdom''s forces.


    The me Dwarf and the middle-grade mages who were near the containers all flew up into the sky.


    Ooooooo-


    The containers started to make noises.


    Extreme heat wasing out of them as well.


    Finally, light shot out from the tworge containers.


    "Destroy it, destroy it!¡±


    The me Dwarves cheered while looking at the containers.


    Tens of strands of white light came out of the containers.


    The numerous magic bombs all poured out toward the cliff.


    ¡°Kahaha, a bridge will end up being created no matter how much you defend!¡±


    The cliffs would fall from the explosions!


    The soldiers of the Indomitable Alliance were already far away, outside of the bombs¡¯ range.


    The me Dwarf tribe cheered while watching the tens of white light shooting out of the container.


    It was at that moment.


    Shaaaaa-


    The silver shield disappeared.


    At the same time, Cale wiped the blood off of his mouth and said a single word.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    Lock¡¯s body started to quickly move following behind Cale. The Sound of the Wind was roaming around Cale''s feet.


    Lock heard the ground rumbling at that moment.


    Ooooooong-


    Another loud noise shook the Breck Kingdom¡¯s forces.


    They could see the tens of white light shooting down. One woman reached her hand out toward the lights that held the magic bombs inside them. Tens of mages from two Mage Brigades were behind her with their hands on the magic circle.


    Tens of highest-grade magic stones created a circle around Rosalyn, who was standing at the center of the magic circle.


    Drip.


    Rosalyn ignored the blood at the corner of her lips as she started to smile.


    ¡°Fire, stretch forth.¡±


    Ooooooo-


    Arge fire shot out from the magic circle.


    A fire that looked as if the sun had descended shot forward.


    To be specific, they were heading toward the tens of white light.


    ¡°What the...?¡±


    ¡°What the...! Why are they attacking?!¡±


    ¡°It will be destroyed!¡±


    The me Dwarves and Bears shouted and noticed the enemies rushing past them and into the air.


    Choi Han, the Tigers, and the Whales. They were continuing to move higher up along with the crows and the wind. They continued to head higher up, as if that was the only way to survive.


    ¡°... Just what-¡±


    The me Dwarves suddenly got the chills and looked down.


    The white light and therge fire crashed.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    The Gorge of Death.


    A loud noise that seemed to be orchestrating death echoed in the area.


    ¡°Hahahaha! What do you think, young master Cale?¡±


    Rosalynughed out loud even with blood on the corners of her lips. She looked toward Cale, who was carrying her and running.


    Cale used more of the Sound of the Wind as he pointed behind him.


    Rosalyn raised her head to see what was going on.


    Arge explosion.


    There was a mix of the white light and the red mes.


    She then felt the vibrations of the ground.


    The Gorge of Death was going to be destroyed.


    They could not avoid it.


    However, something that ate up that light appeared from underneath the gorge.


    Cale stopped moving once he reached the safe zone. He then turned around.


    He looked toward where the white and red lights had disappeared.


    He looked toward where the cliff was breaking.


    Fire was shooting up from deep underneath the Gorge of Death.


    Cale recalled a conversation between the ancient Dragon, Eruhaben, and the young Dragon, Raon.


    ¡®What color should we make it? Little kid, what color do you like?¡¯


    ¡®You mean for the fire?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. I am greater than the Alchemists, so I can easily change the color of the me as I wish. The natural powers of fire will not change just because you change the color.¡¯


    ¡®Goldie, then make it the majestic ck color! It is majestic because it is my color!¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m going to do whatever I want, little kid.¡¯


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The orbs with the liquid fire started to explode.


    Arge fire absorbed the white and red lights.


    The Gorge of Death.


    It appeared as if death was descending on the gorge.


    The dark blue fire started to absorb everything else.


    ¡°...Hahaha.¡±


    Cale started tough.


    The dark blue fire shot up into the sky as if it wanted to eat up the sky as well.


    The fire that was the same color as Raon''s eyes started to dominate the gorge.


    Dragon''s Rage.


    The battle was only just beginning.

 Chapter 240: I Will ... You (5)

    <h4>Chapter 240: I Will ... You (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Originally, the Gorge of Death should have been destroyed from the magic bombsing out of therge containers.


    Boooooooooooom-


    The cliffs started to break apart.


    The broken pieces started to fill up the deep gorge.


    ¡°H, how is this-¡±


    The knights of the Indomitable Alliance urgently got off of their horses after feeling a rumbling that was beyond what they had expected. They were clutching onto their reins, however, they did not even notice this action as they were at a loss for words while watching what was happening in front of them.


    This was the same for the people on the Breck Kingdom''s side as well. The soldiers who had been running away from the magic bombs quickly got back up after having fallen from the shock of the explosion.


    ¡°That is from our side-¡±


    The soldiers could not help but shake at what their allies had done. Their gazes all headed to a single direction as they got back up.


    They were all looking at Cale and his group. They were the only ones who were looking at this explosion with calm expressions.


    It was just one part of the Gorge of Death that was hundreds of kilometers long. Those few kilometers of the gorge were filled with rock and dirt.


    ¡°The Indomitable Alliance¡¯s n seeded.¡±


    Rosalyn started tough even though the enemy¡¯s n had worked.


    Why?


    It was because she could see a wall of dark blue fire gulping up the broken area of the cliffs.


    The dark blue mes glowed in Rosalyn¡¯s red pupils.


    ¡®Dragons really are amazing.¡¯


    Although her insides were not well because of her overuse of mana, she could not stopughing. She heard a quiet voice by her ear at that moment.


    ¡°...Miss Rosalyn, I''m going to let you down now.¡±


    Rosalyn flinched. She was still being carried over Cale''s shoulders.


    She slightly turned her head. She could see that Cale''s arm was shaking.


    ¡®...Ah, this weak person was-¡¯


    Realizing that she was being carried by this weak person, Rosalyn felt extremely sorry. She quickly got off of Cale''s shoulder.


    She then looked toward him, expecting to see him frowning from being tired. She then flinched again.


    His extremely calm face was looking toward the dark blue wall of fire.


    ¡®The bridge was blocked.¡¯


    The Gorge of Death spanned hundreds of kilometers. The enemy¡¯s bridge that should have appeared in the middle of the gorge became useless because of the dark blue wall of fire.


    Of course, the enemy may try to do the same thing at the other cliffs around the Gorge of Death.


    However, the Dragon¡¯s Rages that were installed throughout the cliffs would block them each time.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master Cale. Now the Mage Brigade can slowly take down the enemies in the sky.¡±


    Rosalyn was already giving orders to the Mage Brigade with her hands and having them prepare long-distance attack magic spells. She continued to speak with a much more rxed disposition.


    ¡°Have the knights and soldiers line up against the cliffs so that we can detect and prevent the enemies from attempting to do the same thing again.¡±


    It was now going to be a prolonged battle.


    Cale''s group managed to block the enemy¡¯s path, however, it also meant that the Breck Kingdom''s side could only attack the other side with magic as well. Although they had strong individuals with them, there were not enough of them to handle hundreds of thousands of enemy soldiers.


    Furthermore, Rosalyn wanted to win while having the least number of casualties as possible.


    ¡°The enemy will end up retreating in a prolonged battle due to ack of supplies. The north always has a shortage of food in springtime. The Breck Kingdom does not have such issues.¡±


    ¡°We cannot allow that.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    A rare stern voice answered back.


    ¡°We cannot let it be a prolonged battle.¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale?¡±


    Rosalyn''s heart started to beat faster again. Cale had a rxed expression on his face, however, there was nervousness in his eyes now.


    Nervousness.


    It was a word that did not fit well with Cale. That was why Rosalyn was getting worried as well. At that moment, Cale turned away from the dark blue pir of fire.


    ¡°We need to quickly take care of them.¡±


    Cale¡¯s battle was only just beginning.


    It was a fight against time from here on.


    Cale could not stop fighting because of a certain individual. It was someone Rosalyn had heard about but not experienced herself.


    But Cale had experienced his strength before.


    Cale called forward someone who had been preparing ever since earlier.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    The ck robe moved toward Cale. The sky had turned dark as night was approaching, now only being lit up by the dark blue light of the wall of fire.


    That made Cale''s red hair stand out.


    ¡°Those things over there.¡±


    Mary looked toward where Cale was pointing. He was pointing at the winged individuals that were floating around the pir of fire looking concerned.


    Cale gave the order as soon as she looked toward those winged individuals.


    ¡°Get rid of them.¡±


    Get rid of all of them.


    ¡°Mary, those wings have skeletons on them as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Mary let out a gasp.


    Rosalyn was also shocked as she looked at Cale.


    Dead wyverns¡¯ bones. A necromancer who can make skeletons move. It was the moment an image was created in Rosalyn¡¯s mind.


    The necromancer underneath the ck hood started to smile.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Her mechanical voice echoed in the area. At the same time, ck threads started toe out of Mary¡¯s hands.


    p, p.


    A ck bone wyvern pped its wings. It then kicked off the ground and flew up.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    Someone fell down from high in the sky and toward the flying ck wyvern.


    Tap.


    The wyvern¡¯s body lightly shook.


    However, the person whonded on top of it did not shake at all. Choi Han, the ck-haired sword master, grabbed onto the wyvern¡¯s neckbone as they headed back up next to the dark blue fire.


    A group of crows flew next to him. The hundreds of crows had created a ck road in the sky. It was as if they were creating new ground in the air.


    One of those crowsnded on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    It then opened its mouth and a familiar voice could be heard.


    ¡°This is Cale-nim''s order.¡±


    It was the voice of the Tiger shaman, Gashan.


    The crow was a familiar that was delivering its master¡¯s voice.


    And there was more than one familiar.


    The Tigers in their white dojo uniforms were high up in the air looking down at the dark blue wall of fire. The crows also gave an order to these Tigers who were patching up some light wounds.


    ¡°The enemies¡¯ wings are all remains of the dead. Destroy all of the wings.¡±


    Remains of the dead.


    The Tigers properly understood the meaning behind those words. Their gazes headed toward Choi Han and the ck wyvern that were flying back up.


    Caw, caw.


    The ck birds that delivered the orders started to ride the wind and move again. Choi Han followed their movements and flew up before taking out his sword.


    ng.


    ck aura came out of it. Choi Han could see some people moving by him and going down.


    The three Whales smiled at Choi Han before heading toward the ground. He could hear the voice of the Killer Whale, Archie.


    ¡°A fire made by a Dragon is a bit difficult for us. We will take care of the ground.¡±


    Choi Han responded with a short nod before moving even faster up into the sky. Archie shook his head at Choi Han¡¯s vicious appearance.


    ¡®That guy is not normal either.¡¯


    He heard a loud noise as he had that thought.


    Bang!


    The ck aura cut through the air.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The me Dwarves¡¯ bodies were pushed back.


    They all looked down at the weapons in their hands. The weapons that were shed by the aura broke into pieces and fell down.


    Craaaackle.


    The pieces were then gobbled up by the dark blue wall of fire.


    The ck aura was scary, but the me Dwarves were more scared of that wall of fire.


    ¡°...How, how could there be such a fire?¡±


    A me Dwarf who was holding now just the handle of an axe subconsciously gulped.


    Their n had failed.


    There was a fire where there should have been a bridge.


    As they were the me Dwarf tribe, they could feel the fierceness of the fire extremely well.


    Could there be a human who could create a liquid that was filled with such a pure power as this?


    The me Dwarves were surrounded by an unknown sense of fear. No, it was actually a fear that they knew about.


    They knew that neither humans, Dwarves, Beast people, nor Elves could create such a pure fire.


    The existence that could create this fire was someone the me Dwarves feared.


    However, they could not withdraw.


    ¡°...No. We need to do it on our own. We can¡¯t live under someone else¡¯s rule forever.¡±


    In order to ovee their fear, in order to escape from someone else¡¯s rule, the me Dwarf tribe had already done things that the shouldn¡¯t do. They controlled their wings to move again. However, they could not hide the fact that they were shaking in fear.


    There were less than thirty Tigers and the sword master.


    On the other hand, there were still hundreds of people from the Indomitable Alliance flying in the air.


    There were still beings that were guarding the me Dwarves.


    Baaaaang!


    The Bears shed against Choi Han.


    ¡°You crazy bastards! A pir of fire?! Are you nning on setting the entire Gorge of Death on fire?!¡±


    One of the Bears shouted at Choi Han as he quickly looked around. The me Dwarves seemed to be in shock from the pir of fire and the ineffectiveness of the magic bombs.


    ¡®This is why ve bastards can never change!¡¯


    The Bears were looking at the me Dwarf tribe as if they were trash for iming that they could get this done but were now being scared.


    The Tigers were bleeding, but continued to take down the Bears one by one.


    ¡®Crazy bastards......¡¯


    The Bear bit down on his lips.


    There would be the Lion tribe on the Eastern continent and the Bear tribe on the Western continent.


    That was the deal that made them take out the Western continent''s Wolf Tribe and the Eastern continent¡¯s Tiger tribe, but how could things get messed up like this?!


    ¡®They are also in cahoots with the Whale tribe.¡¯


    They were nning on giving the ocean to the mermaids and using them to Arm''s advantage, however, the Whales had messed it all up.


    He should have known things would go weird as soon as they appeared.


    However, the Bears that finally figured out the flow of things could not stop.


    The videomunication device on his waist shined and delivered the Bear tribe''s rulers orders.


    - Fight. Persist.


    The smart bears could not go against their ruler¡¯s orders.


    He was a mid-level administrator, so they had to listen as he raised his voice andmanded them.


    ¡°Kill the crows first! Make it so that the Tigers cannot move freely!¡±


    A loud noise reached their ears at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    The Bear looked to the front.


    He could see his subordinates fighting against Choi Han¡¯s ck aura.


    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯


    The ck aura that was shooting up into the sky was simr to the dark blue wall of fire. Contrary to the sword master¡¯s gentle-looking face, the ck aura was violent and chaotic. The sword master seemed to be purposely letting the aura run wild.


    ¡®...He may look gentle, but you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡¯


    The Bear lightly tapped his fists together.


    Tang.


    He could hear the noise of his gauntlets nking. At the same time, his wings started to move.


    He rushed toward the center of the battlefield.


    Baaaaaang!


    His gauntlet smashed into a portion of wyvern''s wing bone.


    The Bear turned his head in order to look at Choi Han. The two of them made eye contact. He smiled at Choi Han before ordering the nearby Bears.


    ¡°Destroy the wyvern!¡±


    It was an airborne battle.


    The Tigers and the sword master were in the same boat. They just needed to get rid of their rides.


    The Bear could see Choi Han lightly biting down on his lips.


    ¡®This must be the right method.¡¯


    The Bear¡¯s eyes became cloudy as he dodged a ck auraing his way.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The aura was fast. However, the Bears continued to hit the wyvern¡¯s body at that moment.


    Boom, boom! Bang!


    The wyvern skeleton raised its ws and tried to sh at the nearby Bears each time. However, it was too slow.


    The wyvern¡¯s ws could not touch the Bears other than leaving light scratches on their wings.


    ¡°Kahahaha! You think wings made of metal and bones will break by those stupid ws?¡±


    The Bearughed at what the necromancer on the ground was doing in order to try to protect the wyvern. However, her actions made the ck-haired sword master unable to regain his bnce and stumble.


    It was a two for one deal for the Bears.


    ¡°Who cares if you can use aura? I just need to dodge!¡±


    The Bear dodged Choi Han''s aura once more. Yes, the ce that this sword master had shown his strength until now was the ground. Well, sometimes the water as well, however, it was never the sky.


    Although that sword master had fought against the dead Guardian Knight, Clopeh, that was when he was riding a dead Dragon''s bones and not a ck wyvern¡¯s bones.


    ¡®We are able to move more freely in the air!¡¯


    The Bear was certain about this, and this certainty led to a change in his actions.


    Boom, bang!


    The wyvern shook. Choi Han could not even use his sword properly because of the shaking, nor could he block the enemies¡¯ attacks.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Choi Han let out a groan. The wyvern continued to twist its body and scratch at the Bears with its ws.


    However, the ws still could not touch the Bears other than leaving light scratches.


    ¡°Hahaha! How fun! I will throw you and the wyvern into the fire that your allies created!¡±


    The Bear was smiling to the point that his fangs were showing.


    ¡°I''m not so sure about that.¡±


    The Bear could hear Choi Han¡¯s voice at that moment. At the same time, Mary quietly said something on the ground as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    ck light started toe out of the ck wyvern¡¯s empty eye sockets.

 Chapter 241: I Will ... You (6)

    <h4>Chapter 241: I Will ... You (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The light flowed down the ck bones and started to spread throughout the wyvern¡¯s body.


    At the same time, ck threads started toe out of the wyvern¡¯s body.


    Swish, swish.


    The sticky ck threads started to shoot out at fast speeds.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    "Why is it suddenly ck?!¡±


    The Bears flinched at the sudden change. The Bears¡¯ bodies suddenly swerved at that moment.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    The swerving Bear¡¯s gaze went toward his wings.


    One of his wings was tilting.


    The wing that was scratched by the wyvern¡¯s w. Those scratches started to be dyed ck.


    The mid-level administrator Bear subconsciously looked toward Choi Han when that happened. The sword master who was standing calmly and bnced started to speak.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stick dead bones in front of a necromancer.¡±


    Crack.


    The metal connecting the different bones of the wings started to break.


    ¡°Huh, huh?¡±


    There was a simple reason for it.


    The bones that were connected by the ck threads were starting to move on their own. Those sudden movements made the connecting joints made of metal break apart.


    In the end, the bones became free from the rest of the wings.


    Screech, clunk. Clunk.


    Those bones followed the ck threads and gathered together.


    Click. Click.


    The white bones started to gather on top of the ck wyvern as if they were gears fitting together. The wyvern¡¯s body started to grow in size.


    ¡°N, no!¡±


    The corners of the Bear¡¯s lips were shaking.


    However, he could not stand still.


    ¡°M, my wings!¡±


    The wings of the Bear that had the most wyvern scratches had suddenly lost about 50 percent of it¡¯s bones. The Bear administrator¡¯s subordinate¡¯s body started to tilt.


    Fall.


    Only falling was left for those who had lost their wings.


    They would fall directly into the dark blue fire.


    The Bear administrator quickly started to move. He reached out his hand. He was trying to catch his subordinate before he fell into the dark blue fire. However, he could not approach the Bear.


    aaaaaaash!


    The ck aura cut between himself and his subordinate.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    The Bear grabbed his hand that was cut by the aura. Once he turned his head, he could see that Choi Han¡¯s chilly gaze was directed toward him. He heard his subordinate¡¯s scream at that moment.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    It was the sound of him falling.


    Although they had not fought properly, the subordinate who had lost his wings instantly fell to his death.


    He was not the only one.


    There were more Bears that had rushed toward the wyvern and had their wings scratched by it. All of their bodies started to tilt.


    The tens of Bears who had rushed toward the wyvern all fell into the dark blue fire.


    Click, click.


    The bones continued to gather together in order to make the ck wyvernrger at the same time.


    The person who was standing on top of that wyvern¡¯s head.


    That person''s violent aura was directed at the Bear administrator.


    The administrator could only watch his falling subordinates. The Bears who had lost their wings to the Tigers all fell as well.


    Screams and fire.


    Choi Han started to move once fear filled the air.


    His gaze was directed toward the Bears and the me Dwarves.


    With both Raon and Lock out ofmission, it was his duty to kill the enemies.


    He could see the scared individuals.


    Choi Han was only aiming for the leaders among them. The Bear administrator retreated to the back.


    Boom, boooooom!


    The other Bears tried to get in his way as he chased after the administrator, however, Choi Han and the wyvern ignored them and pushed forward. The violent ck aura cut through the wings while the wyvern opened its mouth in order to rip the wings off of the Bears with bites. The wyvern that was wearing a white skeleton armor had nothing to fear.


    Riiiiiip-


    Another wing was ripped off and the original owner of the wing fell while screaming.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The Bear administrator could not believe how Choi Han and the wyvern managed to kill all of his subordinates on their way to him.


    He had flown until he got to where the me Dwarves were gathered together. The frightened me Dwarves could be seen taking out their weapons in fear.


    Although he would normally curse these cowards who could not even run away, he could not do so right now.


    Shaaaaaaa.


    The ck aura brushed by his side again.


    He might die.


    The Bear felt a sense of fear.


    There were no obstacles in the air.


    That was why there was nowhere to escape when someone was chasing after you.


    ¡®Do I need to go back to the ground?¡¯


    However, the king had given an order.


    He told them to fight. He told them to persist.


    ¡®But for how long?¡¯


    The Bear¡¯s mind was currently chaotic.


    His tribe members and subordinates were falling into the wall of fire, however, he did not want to fall in there himself.


    ¡®Shit, shit!¡¯


    He continued to swear. It was at that moment.


    - He is heading over.


    He heard the king''s message.


    The Bear administrator stopped moving.


    Choi Han who was following behind the Bear administrator did not wonder why the Bear had suddenly stopped as he swung his sword right away.


    However, something happened before the ck aura could hit the Bear.


    ¡°Kahahaha! He''s finally here!¡±


    The Bear¡¯s dirtyugh stuck to Choi Han¡¯s ears.


    At the same time, Choi Han suddenly got the chills.


    A sense of danger.


    In other words, the instincts of a weakling who has met a strong enemy.


    Choi Han, who realized the identity of this chill, immediately grabbed onto the wyvern¡¯s neck and shouted at it.


    ¡°Return! We need to return!¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s here.¡¯


    Choi Han had a good idea about who this Bear was respectfully talking about.


    The wyvern and Choi Han urgently changed directions. They started to fly toward a single direction.


    Lock, Raon, and Cale. They were flying toward where the weakest members of their group were currently located.


    A quiet noise was caught by Choi Han¡¯s senses as he cut through the wing in order to head to the ground.


    Paaaat.


    It was the sound of a magic spell being cast.


    He also felt an existence that caused his instincts to tell him that it was dangerous.


    Choi Han, who hade down to the center of the pir of fire, looked up.


    The dark blue wall of fire.


    Someone appeared on top of that wall.


    The Dragon half-blood.


    The man with white gold hair and a pale expression had a smile on his face as he appeared on the battlefield.


    Cale started to frown after seeing that the Dragon half-blood had appeared.


    ¡°...Fuck.¡±


    The reason that he needed to quickly end this battle.


    The reason that they needed to kill as many of the enemies as possible.


    - Cale Henituse, is it him?


    He could hear crown prince Alberu''s voice through the videomunication device.


    ¡°Yes sir, I''m hanging up now.¡±


    - What?


    Cale ended the call. He then passed the videomunication device over to Rosalyn and called out some coordinates.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, please connect it.¡±


    ¡°...Young master Cale, that, that person-¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s expression became serious. As a genius mage, she could feel the strength of the Dragon half-blood better than anybody else.


    Why?


    ¡°It''s been a while.¡±


    It was because the Dragon half-blood was not hiding his strength right now.


    Rosalyn was a human who had watched Eruhaben teach Raon. The unique aura of a Dragon that was revealing its presence, the vibration of the mana could be felt from that person. Her lips started to dry up quickly.


    She heard Cale''s voice at that moment. It was extremely clear, as if telling her to snap out of it.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, hurry. It is our lifeline.¡±


    Lifeline.


    Rosalyn knew exactly who Cale was trying to call. She started to connect the call with shaking hands.


    Cale was looking at the Dragon half-blood mage that was floating in the air as she did that.


    The Dragon half-blood seemed to be extremely amused.


    ¡°I didn''t think you''d prepare such a wall of fire.¡±


    He felt the strength of a higher beinging from the dark blue fire. He licked his lips and looked down at Cale.


    He was originally not nning toe here.


    Those stupid me Dwarves threw a fit about how they would take care of it.


    However, he hade after receiving an urgent request for help.


    But he was satisfied aftering here.


    The wall of fire and a face that he had not seen in a while.


    A person who was simr to himself.


    He looked at the person who was simr to him and used amplification magic in order to speak.


    ¡°Wow, you know how to make things like this too, little bro?¡±


    Little bro.


    Those words made Cale start to frown.


    ¡®Crazy bastard, when did I ever be your little brother? And why are you saying such a thing so loudly?¡¯


    However, Cale could not respond before slowly starting to move. The Wolf boy, Lock, flinched. It was because he saw Caleing toward him.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...No.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood mumbled quietly. The Dragon half-blood''s quiet voice could not reach the others without amplification magic. However, Lock could see the Dragon half-blood pointing with his finger.


    He was pointing at Lock.


    No, he was pointing at the bundle of nkets in Lock''s arm.


    Huuuuuu, huuuuu.


    The young Dragon was still breathing heavily.


    ¡°You''re not my little bro. You''re just a human. That is the Dragon.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s eyes started to sparkle. He could feel the strength of the te inside of that small nket. The vibrations that he was feeling were what happened when a Dragon was creating its te.


    Although he had only felt half of it, he too had felt it before. The Dragon half-blood started to smirk.


    ¡°...The first growth phase?¡±


    He used amplification magic in order to speak again and his voice echoed throughout the area. However, he was speaking to Cale.


    ¡°What a perfect time to kill him, no?¡±


    He really wanted to kill it if it was a real Dragon.


    Half-bloods like him that had useless blood mixed inside always hated the full-bloods.


    The corners of the Dragon half-blood''s lips started to curl up even higher.


    Lock subconsciously hugged Raon even tighter after seeing that. However, Raon was still unconscious and breathing heavily.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    Lock could see someone''s back in front of him.


    It was Cale.


    ¡°From this moment, you are to look at my back and only my back, no matter what.¡±


    Cale looked toward the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Hehehe, this is really fun.¡±


    He could see the Dragon half-bloodughing.


    Cale looked around.


    Lock, who was behind his back, was unable to fight.


    Rosalyn had overused her powers to the point that she was bleeding.


    Mary and Choi Han were fine, but they were not as strong as the Dragon half-blood.


    The Tigers were injured as well and were having enough trouble dealing with the Bears.


    That meant that there was only one option left. Cale could see the people approaching him.


    ¡°...Young master Cale! That person is-¡±


    Witira closed her mouth after seeing Cale put his hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Witira, Whales need water in order to go berserk, right?¡±


    ¡°...It is impossible with a small amount of water made from magic.¡±


    Whales were creatures of the ocean. It was only natural that they needed water in order to go berserk and that the amount of pure water they needed was impossible to fill with magic.


    Of course, they could create a significant amount of water with magic, however, Witira¡¯s expression did not look good after taking a look around.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn is weakened right now, and the Breck Kingdom¡¯s mages have a limit to their powers.¡±


    Crackle, crackle.


    Cale looked at the orbs of light being created around the Dragon half-blood mage and started to think.


    He needed someone who could fight against the Dragon half-blood.


    Even as a half-blood, he still had the strength to rival a Dragon.


    The Whales were the only ones who could fight with such an existence.


    But it would be difficult for Paseton, the half-blooded Whale.


    Witira and Archie.


    The future Whale Queen and the current strongest warrior of the Whale tribe.


    He needed them.


    But they were not enough.


    His gaze headed toward the destroyed cliff and the wall of fire underneath the Dragon half-blood.


    It was not enough with a small amount of water created by magic.


    In that case...


    ¡°Is a tsunami the width of that destroyed cliff and height of the wall of fire enough? Will you be able to go berserk even for just a little bit?¡±


    ¡®... A tsunami the height of that wall of fire?¡¯


    Witira thought about the wall of fire that was multiple kilometers long. If it was that much pure water...


    ¡°...It will be worth trying.¡±


    She could see Cale starting to smile while looking at the wall of fire.


    Someone who could persist against the Dragon half-blood.


    He needed a battlefield for them to run wild.


    Cale slowly grabbed the ne around his neck.


    He needed to use what was inside this jewel.


    The Dominating Water.


    It was made of pure water and was a perfect match for the Whales who were the rulers of the ocean.


    This was the only method.


    He looked toward Witira and started to speak.


    ¡°I will create a tsunami for you.¡±

 Chapter 242: I Will ... You (7)

    <h4>Chapter 242: I Will ... You (7)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...A tsunami?¡±


    Confusion and anticipation appeared on Witira¡¯s face. How could there be tsunami in this ce where there was a wall of fire created by a Dragon?


    However, she could not get a response from Cale, who was not looking at her.


    ¡°Mary!¡±


    Cale''s calling made Mary¡¯s gaze turn toward him from underneath the ck robe. She then heard Cale''s order.


    ¡°Persist!¡±


    Mary immediately understood what he was trying to say. However, she did something else first. She stopped hesitating and cautiously asked Cale a question.


    Young master-nim, wouldn¡¯t it be safer if Mr. Choi Han came down and stood next to you?¡±


    This was the first time Mary ever said anything back when Cale gave her an order. Her gaze was locked in on Cale, Lock, and Raon without moving.


    ¡°You think that we will get hurt?¡±


    Mary could not respond to Cale''s cold gaze.


    She did not want to see Raon who showed her around the night sky and the Forest of Darkness, her good young brother Lock, nor the most benevolent young master Cale getting hurt.


    She heard a stiff voice speaking to her.


    ¡°That won''t happen.¡±


    Mary could see Cale''s cold but confident gaze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n on getting hurt.¡±


    He really meant it.


    Hadn¡¯t he worked so hard in order to not get hurt and not be in pain? There was nobody in the world who wanted to get hurt.


    There was a drastic difference between coughing up blood and then feeling refreshed thanks to the Vitality of the Heart and being in pain because someone beat you up.


    He did not want to get hurt because of that crazy bastard''s strength.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Plus, that bastard is probably not normal right now. You know about it too, Mary.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Mary¡¯s gaze headed toward the Dragon half-blood.


    Mary had seen the Dragon half-blood through the wyvern skeleton''s empty eye sockets during the battle at Caro Kingdom.


    A thunderbolt had pierced through the Dragon half-blood¡¯s body.


    Raon had sent that attack.


    The Dragon half-blood had run away, but he must have still gotten injured.


    ¡°Raon''s strength is not that weak. He said he definitely left traces.¡±


    Raon said he had left a trace on that Dragon half-blood.


    The injuries left by the ck Dragon.


    And Raon had not pushed for them to go find that Dragon half-blood yet. That meant that the injuries left by Raon were still there.


    However, he didn¡¯t know whether the injury was shallow or deep.


    Regardless, that Dragon half-blood was not fully healed yet.


    The enemy was not at 100 percent power.


    That was the important part.


    ¡°I will persist.¡±


    Mary immediately started to move the wyvern skeleton. Choi Han was the first one to respond to that movement. The wyvern had stopped while flying toward Cale. ck lights filled the wyvern¡¯s empty eye sockets.


    Screeeech-


    Then it turned its head toward the Dragon half-blood.


    ng.


    Choi Han took out his sword. He was quite an intelligent person.


    The Cale he knew did not push for sacrifice. Furthermore, he also did not make them use their powers for no reason.


    He was weaker than the Dragon half-blood.


    Cale knew that.


    ¡°We meet again. You are still stupid enough to take your sword out in front of me.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood mage''s sneer and entertained expression made Choi Han realize what he had to do.


    Persist.


    Buy some time.


    Choi Han knew what Cale wanted without him having to say it. And if that was indeed the case...


    ¡°Mary, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ...Mary would start to move as well.


    As expected, the wyvern started to move.


    The Dragon half-blood started tough at the sight he found aftering at the request of the Bear ruler. He increased the number of light orbs spinning around him.


    At the same time, he looked at the wyvern heading up the pir of fire in order to reach him. It was a ck bone wyvern that was wearing white bone armor.


    The Dragon half-blood honestly asked Choi Han who was on top of the wyvern a question.


    ¡°Why do you try when you know that it is useless?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood received the answer to that question via a ck aura beingunched at him. Choi Han¡¯s ck aura shot out of his sword.


    aaaaaaaaaash.


    The ck aura shot up like lightning shooting up into the sky as if it was a snake crawling up the wall of fire.


    Baaang, baaaang, baaang!


    The darkness of his aura climbed up the pir of fire without disappearing. The ck aura went all the way up until it crashed into the light orbs.


    Baaaaaang!


    The light and darkness intertwined.


    However, the darkness soon crumbled like dust and disappeared.


    The ck aura became like sands in a desert. The Dragon half-blood with white gold hair could see the wyvern swinging it w toward him.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Bang!


    A light orb crashed into the wyvern¡¯s w.


    Pssssss.


    The piece of white bone armor broke off and disappeared into thin air, however, the ck w underneath the white armor was still fine.


    Creak, creak.


    The Dragon half-blood turned his head after hearing some odd noises.


    ¡°Ahhh! Dragon-nim. M, my wings, please!¡±


    The ck threading out of the wyvern was once again destroying the nearby Bear¡¯s wings.


    The Bear¡¯s body tilted to the side as another two Bears grabbed onto him in order to prevent themselves from falling.


    The metal and magic stones fell to the ground.


    Click, click.


    The white bones moved in order to create a new armor for the ck w.


    ¡°Hahaha-¡±


    The Dragon half-blood started tough. At the same time, his hand shot out to the left.


    Bang!


    A short but loud noise. The aura around Choi Han¡¯s sword quickly disappeared.


    The Dragon half-blood made eye contact with Choi Han at that moment. He could see that Choi Han was smiling at him.


    In some ways, it could have seemed like he was mocking him. Choi Han looked as if he was sneering at him. Choi Han¡¯s voice reached the Dragon half-blood¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Dragon, no, aren¡¯t you a Dragon human? You are half human after all!¡±


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The light orbs that had surrounded the Dragon half-blood instantly disappeared. His eyes were glowing oddly through his pale expression.


    ¡°...I kept you alive because you entertained me, but you are saying all sorts of funny things right now.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood''s robes started to flutter.


    ¡°Do you wish to die?¡±


    There seemed to be no emotions behind that confidently asked question. However, the anger behind the Dragon half-blood''s eyes could clearly be felt.


    Choi Han maintained his twisted smile.


    As expected, being half-human was a sore spot that angered the Dragon half-blood.


    Choi Han did not enjoy touching someone¡¯s sore spot. However, whether he enjoyed it or not wouldn¡¯t matter if he was dead.


    He recalled what the Dragon half-blood had just asked him.


    ¡®Why do you try when you know it is useless?¡¯


    Why does he still try?


    There were many things in battles.


    Choi Han had to be witty and use underhanded tactics in order to survive when he was the weakest in the Forest of Darkness.


    The only thing that had changed since then was that he was not just protecting himself anymore. That was why Choi Han nned on using these underhanded tactics as much as he needed to do so.


    Choi Han''s voice that had a touch of mockery in it reached the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Do I want to die? No, I just want to have a conversation from one person to another.¡±


    ¡°...You useless and worthless human, you dare-¡±


    Crackle, crackle.


    The wind started to roar.


    At the center of that wind, the light orbs surrounding the Dragon half-blood significantly increased in number.


    ¡°I will turn you into dust.¡±


    The light orbs started to charge toward a single person.


    Naturally, they were aimed at Choi Han.


    At the same time, the wyvern''s wings started to move quickly.


    ¡°Mary, it starts now.¡±


    It starts now.


    The time that they needed to persist starts now.


    Choi Han stuck close to the wyvern skeleton''s back and curled up his body. At the same time, he sent his ck aura toward the light orbs without stopping.


    Escape.


    Choi Han had done it in the Forest of Darkness for so long that he lost track of time. Choi Han started to smile while knowing that he was assigned a task that he knew how to do best.


    The Humpback Whale Beast people Witira who was watching started to frown. Light orbs. She could feel the strength of the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°...He¡¯s almost an adult Dragon. How did a Dragon half-blood... he¡¯s at least gone through two growth phases.¡±


    Witira had lived for over 250 years. She knew a bit about the lives of Dragon half-bloods. That was why she expected something to be a bit off about him when she had first heard about the Dragon half-blood.


    However, this Dragon half-blood''s light waspletely pure.


    ¡°Witira-nim, we need to go.¡±


    She nodded her head at Archie, who was rarely this serious.


    Archie, the Whale tribe¡¯s greatest warrior. He could feel the Dragon half-blood''s strength as much as Witira. However, she did not move even after Archie said, ¡®let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Instead, she looked toward someone.


    Cale Henituse.


    ¡®I will create a tsunami for you.¡¯


    Tsunami.


    This human says he would create a tsunami the size of the giant pir of fire in front of her.


    Witira could not believe his words, however, she had no choice but to do so after seeing what happened next.


    ¡®I will create a tsunami for you.¡¯


    Rosalyn''s expression changed the moment Cale had said that. She continued to take magic stones out of the bag as she raised her voice toward the Magic Brigade.


    ¡°Everybody, use water magic! Use thergest magic circles possible! We need magic that createsrge supplies of water!¡±


    Large supplies of water.


    That statement made Witira believe that Rosalyn firmly believed in Cale.


    ¡°Noonim.¡±


    Her younger sibling Paseton approached her and urged her to hurry.


    ¡°Paseton- Hold on!¡±


    She suddenly stopped moving.


    Thump.


    Her heart was beating wildly.


    She subconsciously closed her eyes.


    She could feel the beating of her heart.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Her heart slowly started to beat faster. She could see an image in the darkness as she stood there with her eyes closed.


    Water.


    Arge wall of water.


    The Gorge of Death did not even have a tiny strand of river water underneath the cliffs. In fact, the current situation was the opposite of a river, with a pir of fire that was reaching up into the heavens.


    But she could feel the power of arge amount of water.


    And it was not just regr water.


    There was a reason that the Whales loved the ocean.


    Although it might seem fickle, the roaring waves and the sshing water did not even show the Whales, who lived a long time, its true self.


    However, there was one thing it did show. The ocean was strong and dominated over everything.


    That power of domination.


    The Whales couldn¡¯t help but get along with the ocean. The future Whale Queen suddenly thought of something.


    The Dominating Water.


    Witira opened her eyes once she thought about it.


    She turned her head at the same time.


    The Dominating Water was pricking at her skin.


    ¡°...Witira-nim. Wow, shit, this-¡±


    Witira raised her hand in order to shut Archie up. She then started to walk somewhere. At the same time, someone else headed toward the cliff as well. A tall boy with a nket in his arm followed behind that person.


    He was moving to a spot a bit away from the pir of fire.


    It was a cliff that was still not destroyed.


    That person was slowly walking there.


    The blue jewel in the ne on Cale¡¯s neck was slowly glowing bright and brighter.


    Cale reached both of his hands out at that moment.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    - Looks like I need to eat one more?


    He heard the Super Rock and the glutton priestess¡¯s voices in his head. He also heard Rosalyn¡¯s voice by his ear.


    ¡°Young master Cale! Eruhaben-nim is not picking up, so I left him a message.¡±


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Although he was swearing internally, Cale started to smile. Rosalyn understood the meaning behind his smile.


    ¡°Everyone activate your magic circles!¡±


    Her shout that was almost like a scream echoed throughout the area.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    A magic stone was ced at the center of therge magic circle. The mages were currently confused with Rosalyn''s order.


    ¡®Why do we suddenly need to use magic forrge supplies of water?


    Are we trying to put out the wall of fire?¡¯


    Although they were confused, they still followed their leader¡¯s orders. Their leader opened up her arms at that moment. Another blood vein popped inside Rosalyn¡¯s eye.


    Her eyes were turning bloodshot again. However, the highest-grade magic stones around her made it impossible for her to stop.


    Ooooooong-


    She could hear a loud noise.


    That noise was not caused by her magic.


    It was caused by something that was different than mana.


    However, it was also a power of nature.


    It was an ancient power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Cale could feel his heart beating wilder than ever. However, he ignored it.


    His te was notplete yet. However, each of his powers supported each other, with the Vitality of the Heart and its regeneration abilities preventing them from shing.


    Cale chose a method that would put him in a bit of danger.


    It didn¡¯t mean that he would get hurt or die. He would just be walking a tightrope. That was simr to his past life, so he was not afraid.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    He could hear Rosalyn¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It''s ready!¡±


    Everything was ready.


    It was the moment her voice echoed across the cliffs.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The sound of water could now be heard.


    ¡°...Ah-¡±


    The mages who were reaching their hands out toward therge magic circle all turned toward the same direction.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    It was the sound of water.


    It almost sounded peaceful.


    However, what they saw in front of them made it difficult for them to breathe.


    It was shooting up.


    It shot up as tall as the pir of fire.


    It rivaled the wall of fire.


    A significant amount of water shot up into the sky.


    The mages did not feel manaing from that power. It was caused by an ancient power. Their gazes headed down as soon as they thought about that. They looked toward the person who activated this wall of water that was continuing to grow in size.


    Commander Cale Henituse.


    The mages heard a shout as they watched him.


    ¡°Activate the magic circle!¡±


    It was Rosalyn.


    Ooooooo-


    The magic stones surrounding her slowly started to turn blue.


    Rosalyn knew about the power of the water ancient power that was helping in keeping the bnce in Cale''s body. They had all heard about it when they went to Eruhaben''sir.


    She also knew that this water was something that could be used up. She had heard that when he put out the fire in the Jungle.


    There was blooding out of her mouth again, however, Rosalyn could not stop since she knew what Cale was trying to do.


    Drip. Drip.


    It soon started to rain from above the water wall. It only rained on top of that water wall.


    Rosalyn had created the rain.


    The rain fell down and wet Cale¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    There was still ck blood dripping out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    - I guess I don¡¯t need to eat it yet.


    It was the voice of the glutton priestess.


    Cale did not use all of the Dominating Water.


    He left a small portion of the third that was remaining in the ne.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let myself die.¡¯


    The water wall was as tall as the wall of fire, however, it was not as wide.


    This was Cale''s current limit.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    However, even more rain started to fall from above the wall of water. The magic circles had activated.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The water wall was next to the wall of fire that the Dragon half-blood was currently floating above. The water turned into mist and slowly started to eat up the fire.


    That water wall would disappear when the water ate up all of the fire. No matter how much it rains, the water wall will eventually end up disappearing.


    Now it was a fight against time.


    However, Cale had no ns on wasting that time. He then opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Go up.¡±


    Flick-


    Arge water whip started to climb up the water wall. At the same time, someone rushed past Cale and started to climb up the water as well.


    ¡°I will not waste this opportunity.¡±


    It was Witira¡¯s voice.


    Cale raised his head.


    He could see two people easily climbing up the water wall.


    Witira and Archie.


    The two Whale Beast people calmed their wildly beating hearts as they climbed up the water wall. The Dominating Water slowly started to surround their bodies.


    The Whale tribe''s berserk transformation.


    This was Cale''s first time seeing it.


    Witira and Archie.


    Their builds did not change.


    However, their hands and feet became half-transparent. Water then started to cover up their half-transparent hands and feet. The water surrounding them started to glow like the ocean water that was hit by the light from the sun.


    The Whales had the Dominating Water around their bodies.


    The two Whales who looked as if they were wearing half-transparent armor could see someone at the top of the wall.


    ¡°Ha! I¡¯ve never seen berserk Whales before.¡±


    The white-gold haired Dragon half-blood¡¯s pale expression.


    The individual floating above the wall of fire could see the Whales standing at the same height.


    However, The Whales did not respond to the Dragon half-blood. The Whales could tell from Rosalyn¡¯s desperate actions that this water that Cale was using came at a cost.


    They were certain that this water had even more repercussions than the silver shield.


    The two Whales could see something approaching them.


    Caw, caw.


    A crow hade by their side.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Chhhhhhhhhh-


    There was a mixture of the sound of rain and water vapor.


    White fog slowly covered the Gorge of Death.


    - Are you sacrificing yourself now?


    Cale blinked after hearing the voice in his head. He could see the battlefield.


    ¡®What a damn world.¡¯


    He then opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Fight.¡±


    The Whales heard the order through the crow.


    The two violent beings covered in water armor started to move. The Whales were cutting through the air as if they were swimming in the ocean.


    Baaaaaang!


    The battle between the Whales and the Dragon half-blood started with a loud bang.


    The Wolf boy Lock had his eyes focused somewhere else other than the battle. He could see Cale''s back that seemed even smaller after getting wet by the rain.


    Lock subconsciously held Raon a little tighter.


    However, the owner of that back, Cale, was paying full attention to the battlefield after giving the order. His gaze was still calm and collected.


    1. (PR: A BIT!?!?! This is a bit more than, ¡®a bit!¡¯)

 Chapter 243: I Will ... You (8)

    <h4>Chapter 243: I Will ... You (8)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, the others could not see the look in his eyes.


    All that they could see was how his back was getting wet as he stood there with his arms open in order to maintain the wall of water.


    ¡°...Y, young master-nim. Are you okay?¡±


    Cale heard Lock''s voiceing from his back. That was why he responded honestly.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s better than I expected.¡±


    It really was better than he had expected.


    The Dominating Water. In some aspects, it was his most iplete ancient power as it was not something he absorbed. He left only a small portion of it and used the rest, however, he seemed to be fine.


    ¡®There¡¯s also no reason for me to be in pain since I''m not using the shield.


    It¡¯s not bad at all.¡¯


    Cale''s condition was getting much better than when he had used the shield earlier.


    However, Lock started to frown.


    ¡®...Better than he had expected? How much pain was he expecting when he used this power?¡¯


    Rosalyn, who had cast the magic spell before starting to walk over, could not walk anymore as she felt her feet bing extremely heavy.


    ¡®He says he is fine when he knows that the bnce in his body is going to be destroyed! How could he lie like that?¡¯


    Rosalyn bit down on her lips. She heard Cale speaking to Lock at that moment.


    ¡°Don''t think about anything else and just focus on your task.¡±


    The stern voice made Rosalyn start walking in the opposite direction. She took a potion out of her pocket and gulped it down. It helped calm the mess inside of her body.


    She still had things to do.


    Rosalyn¡¯s gaze returned to its usual collected expression.


    Cale felt Lock bing quiet, so he raised his head back up.


    Chhhhhhhhh-


    He could hear noise as the water shed against the fire and created vapor.


    ¡®It needs to stay up for a while.¡¯


    The water wall needed tost as long as possible.


    However, that was not easy to do.


    The water wall was created next to a pir of fire. The two had no choice but to sh.


    And unlike fire, nature¡¯sw indicated that water would fall from top to bottom.


    Cale drew an image in his mind and tried to maintain the Dominating Water in the wall form for as long as possible, however, the water would eventually turn into vapor or fall to the ground.


    This was something that other people should know as well. Cale thought about the person who would know about this the most as he continued to look up at the sky.


    A loud explosion happened as if it was responding to Cale''s gaze.


    Baaaaaang!


    A light orb was destroyed by someone''s fist and exploded into pieces. The solid fist that was sparkling in the water was swung past the light orb.


    ¡°Why you little...!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood easily cast a shield.


    Bang!


    The fist mmed into the shield. At the same time, the owner of the fist smashed his forehead into the shield.


    Baaaaang!


    A crack appeared on the shield.


    ¡°Kehehehe.¡±


    The Killer Whale Archie wasughing with his teeth showing as he made eye contact with the Dragon half-blood.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The forehead that was wearing the half-transparent water like a helmet continued to m into the shield.


    ¡°You crazy bastard!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood could not hide his shock.


    Why?


    It was because he was in the air above the wall of fire.


    That Whale bastard had walked over the fire in order to get there. The Dragon half-blood created another shield after seeing the crazed look on Archie''s face as he sent a small thunderbolt out.


    ¡°You''re like an animal.¡±


    Archie started tough at the Dragon half-blood''sment.


    ¡°Why are you saying something so obvious? You stupid half-Dragon bastard. Whales are half animals.¡±


    ¡®Half-Dragon bastard.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood''s gaze changed after hearing that insult.


    ¡°I was going to go easy on you-¡±


    "Why would you go easy on me? What a funny half-Dragon bastard, eh?¡±


    Crumble-!


    He could see Archie breaking through the shield and clenching his teeth. The Dragon half-blood''s eyes filled with anger and shock as Archie put on his typical jackass smile and casually asked.


    ¡°What is it, you stupid bastard? You scared?¡±


    ¡°You rude barbarian-!¡±


    It was the moment the Dragon half-blood expressed his deep anger.


    Archie could not stop sneering.


    ¡°Barbarian? You dare say such a thing in front of our future Whale Queen?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Archie kicked off the ground. There was a reason he could stand above the fire. It was because there were small steps made of water underneath his feet.


    There was someone creating those steps for him as he walked.


    Archie was thinking that there was a reason that the Humpback Whale Beast people always became the rulers of the Whales.


    Berserk Whales.


    Unlike other Beast people, they did not have many physical changes when they went berserk.


    They did not grow in size nor did they develop natural weapons such as fangs.


    Instead, they had water surround them like armor.


    And the Whale King, or the people with the qualifications to be the King, were at a different level.


    They lived the longest out of the Whales.


    Furthermore, they were born with a natural instinct to rule the ocean.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    Archie chuckled at those words as he jumped up into the air. He could see a woman as he flipped in the air.


    Witira had been the one to tell him to move.


    ¡°Wow, our Queen seems to be even angrier than I am.¡±


    Archie could not stopughing.


    However, the Dragon half-blood¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°...You bastards......-¡±


    A small wave created a path underneath Witira as she moved.


    The pir of water started to gobble up the pir of fire.


    The pir of water was obediently creating a path for this woman.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to call me a bastard?¡±


    She held her whip horizontally with a stoic expression.


    Flick.


    The whip instantly struck down at the Dragon half-blood as if it was a thunderbolt or arge spear, ready to cut the Dragon half-blood¡¯s blood in half.


    ¡®What the-¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood quickly started to cast a spell with two hands.


    That whip.


    He could feel the pure power of watering from that whip.


    Furthermore, the dominating power of a ruler made the Dragon half-blood''s neck cold.


    ¡®Were berserk Whales always like this?¡¯


    The whip cut through where the Dragon half-blood''s head had been.


    Boooooooom!


    The whip cut through a portion of the dark blue wall of fire with a loud explosion. The wall of fire seemed to be cut into two halves.


    "...What kind of strength-¡±


    ¡°She did that to the wall-¡±


    The people watching underneath all gasped in shock.


    However, Witira just looked up with a calm expression as if nothing had happened.


    She then started to walk toward the air where the rain made by the mages was present.


    Caw, caw.


    The crows supported her as she walked. At the same time, a cape appeared over her shoulders. The cape was made from the Dominating Water.


    She was connected to the water.


    As long as it remained that way, nothing else mattered.


    Her two whips cut through the sky once more.


    Boom, boooooom!


    The thunderbolt shed against the whip.


    The Dragon half-blood and Witira were only looking at each other.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    The thunderbolt and water whip struck at each other over and over again. There was nobody who could approach them right now.


    The me Dwarves and Bears had retreated from the moment that the Dragon half-blood appeared.


    Archie was standing to the side with his arms crossed, waiting for the right moment to join in. Choi Han roamed the area as he could not break through the tens of thunderbolts. His expression did not look good.


    As for Witira, she looked toward the Dragon half-blood who was creating the thunderbolts and started to speak.


    ¡°You don''t seem to be normal.¡±


    Witira was standing on the ¡®ground¡¯ made by hundreds of ck crows. Her eyes did not miss even the smallest of details about her enemies.


    ¡°You seem to be hurt.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood could not say anything to Witira.


    His expression started to turn cold.


    Hurt.


    Yes, he was still hurt.


    It happened during the battle at the Caro Kingdom. The injury from the thunderbolt that had pierced through his stomach was still there.


    His dry finger brushed by his stomach.


    Cale Henituse.


    He had thought that bastard was a Dragon half-blood like him. That was why he didn''t report it to that damn white star or boss or whatever he wants to be called.


    An injury like this would have instantly been healed if he had reported it to that bastard.


    However, he had chosen not to erase the remains.


    It was because he wanted that Dragon half-blood toe to find him again.


    He wanted to keep someone just like him alive and see him over and over again.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡®...I let a damn Dragon live!¡¯


    The one he had saved, the one he had hidden and protected, was a damn baby Dragon.


    A tiny one that hadn''t even gone through its first growth phase.


    Anger rushed past the Dragon half-blood¡¯s eyes. It was an extreme level of hatred.


    ¡°Yes, I am a bit hurt right now.¡±


    Witira flinched after seeing the Dragon half-blood honestly admit his weakness. Seeing the calm and peaceful Dragon half-blood made her get the chills.


    She quickly started to walk.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The pir of water would disappear soon. She needed to tie up the Dragon half-blood¡¯s arms and legs before then.


    She started to speak.


    ¡°Archie!¡±


    Archie immediately started to move.


    He stepped on the wall. He rushed toward the Dragon half-blood while stepping on the water cape that connected to where Witira was standing.


    It was at that moment. Witira could see the Dragon half-blood start to smile as she was about to flick her whip.


    ¡°Dragons are in a ss of their own.¡±


    The Killer Whale Archie could see someone rushing past him.


    ¡°...Choi Han!¡±


    Choi Han and the ck wyvern were rushing toward the Dragon half-blood. Witira could hear the Dragon half-blood speak as that happened.


    ¡°Water cannot win against a thunderbolt.¡±


    It was an issue of elements.


    Thunderbolts enjoyed battlefields covered in water.


    The Dragon half-blood could see Witira¡¯s confident expression as he started to smirk.


    ¡°...I know. Everybody knows about that fact.¡±


    A fact that everybody knows.


    Witira, Archie, Choi Han who was rushing forward, and even Cale Henituse.


    It was a fact that they all knew.


    That was why Cale had told Witira to fight, but not to win.


    However, Witira nned to win.


    She called for someone.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    She would not have fought to win if it was just regr water. However, it was the Dominating Water. The Dominating Water might even be able to dominate thunderbolts.


    Furthermore, they had something that could defeat light.


    Even if it was not perfect, it was the most violent power.


    Why did lifeforms fear the darkness?


    It was because it was merciless.


    She felt the person approach her and started to speak. Her quiet voice only reached Choi Han.


    ¡°Archie will create a path while I will protect you, Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han and Witira made eye contact.


    ¡°Just one chance. We will only be able to try it once.¡±


    An iplete darkness, however, it was not just Choi Han¡¯s power that was notplete.


    The injured enemy was also not perfect.


    You cannot seepleteness nor ipleteness in the darkness. The darkness just needs to absorb everything.


    Witira did not listen to Choi Han¡¯s response. Instead, she reached her hand out toward Archie, who stepped on her shoulder in order to push forward.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    One of the whips became Archie''s feet.


    ¡°Hehehe, you think you can win if you attack as a group?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood could not hide his dark smile as he started to cast some spells. Tens of light orbs appeared and shot toward Archie.


    ng!


    ng! ng! ng!


    The orbs rammed against Archie''s water armor.


    Crackle.


    Electricity appeared as it overpowered the water. Archie started to frown.


    This was no joke.


    ¡°...As expected, he didn''t use his full strength.¡±


    He had heard about the Dragon half-blood¡¯s strength from Cale. The strength he had used until now was notparable to what Cale had described. Archie had thought that it was weird, and it ended up that he had been hiding his real strength.


    However, that was not of Archie''s concern. His role was simply to create a path.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaahh!¡±


    Archie shouted out loudly and opened up his arms as he rushed toward the Dragon half-blood. The light orbs surrounded his body, however, Archie did not stop.


    Bowing to someone was more embarrassing than feeling pain. That was the unique nature of the Killer Whale Beast people. Unless they truly respected someone, they would never lower their heads. Although they could lower it once or twice without feeling that way, a Killer Whale beast person would end up asking for a fight if they didn''t really respect someone.


    The only ones that the Killer Whales had bowed their heads to were the Humpback Whales, the only Whales that they epted as ones with the blood of the kings.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    ¡°Looks like you want to burn to death!¡±


    The Dragon half-bloodughed out loud as he shot arge light arrow toward Archie. That arrow spiraled as if it was ready to pierce right through Archie¡¯s body.


    Archie did not stop even after seeing the light arrow approaching him. Instead, he started to smile.


    ¡®...He¡¯s smiling?¡¯


    Archie lowered his head as the Dragon half-blood became confused. Archie bowed deeply.


    It was toward someone that he could bow down to.


    That person stepped on his back in order to move forward.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Archie had be a stepping stone for his Queen.


    As Witira kicked off of Archie¡¯s back, there was a water whip in her hand that was simr to the light arrow.


    However, the whip looked more like arge spear or an extremely sharp de.


    Witira threw that spear forward.


    The light arrow and the water spear were rushing toward each other.


    ¡°You think that you can beat me with a simple water spear like this?¡±


    The light arrow shined even brighter as it crashed into the water spear.


    Arge explosion of light suddenly happened. The Dragon half-blood started to smile.


    He could feel it.


    He could feel the light arrow overwhelming the water spear.


    Electricity would soon eat up the water.


    It was at that moment.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The water started to move.


    No, therge water wall that was made with Dominating Water started to move. Witira took off the cape of Dominating Water around her shoulders which was like a giant water wall.


    She then threw it toward the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Now what are you trying to do?!¡±


    Witira grabbed onto the water spear at the same time.


    Crackle.


    Electricity flowed through her body. It was the power inside the light arrow. Her water armor instantly evaporated while her palm started to burn.


    However, she was someone who already had a lot of injuries on her body.


    Witira was someone who had an X-shaped scar on her back from experiencing many battles, and to her, her injuries were a source of pride.


    Those injuries were the reason she was able to save her friends and keep the peace.


    She was someone who lived with such pride.


    Witira lifted up the water spear that was crackling with electricity and threw it up.


    The spear left her hand and urately flew toward the Dragon half-blood who was wrapped up by the water wall.


    At that moment, the Dragon half-blood could feel his own powering back to attack him.


    Riiiiiiiiiip.


    A part of the water wall that was blinding him ripped open. The Dragon half-blood''s hands were shining with light as it ripped up the Dominating Water.


    At the same time, the Dragon half-blood found the water spear that was covered in light.


    ¡°Ha, haha!¡±


    The Dragon half-bloodughed as he lifted both of his hands in front of himself.


    Boooooooom!


    A loud explosion could be heard. His two hands ran into the spiraling water spear, however, an explosion that was worlds apart from any other explosion that had been heard in the past filled the Gorge of Death.


    ¡°Kehehehe, hehe!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood smiled as he grabbed onto the water spear that stopped right in front of his stomach. His palms were hot. He had not felt pain like this in a long time. However, it could not pierce through his stomach like the small thunderbolt that had given him the greatest amount of pain in the recent past.


    It was like this in the end.


    You could not beat something that was in an entirely different ss on their own.


    The Dragon half-blood''s eyes looked toward Witira.


    There was neither water nor fire anymore. There were just the two Whales who were standing on crows while barely maintaining their berserk transformations.


    ¡°Hehehe, in the end, it is like this. You can¡¯t surpass a ss dif-¡±


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he was speaking.


    Witira and Archie.


    It was the moment the two of them smiled.


    ¡®Behind me.


    Behind my back that is still covered by the water wall.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood turned his head around. At the same time, one of his hands headed above the injury at his stomach.


    Darkness was stealthy.


    The reason death waspared to darkness was because it was just as quiet and aimed for your back when you weren¡¯t expecting it.


    That stealthy darkness appeared behind the Dragon half-blood¡¯s back.


    It then pierced through the enemy¡¯s weakness silently and quickly.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood lowered his head. He could see a rough hand that was grabbing onto his hand that had been heading toward the injured area.


    It was a hand that was covered in a ck aura that was being burnt by the light.


    He was not letting go even though his hand was burning.


    ¡°Y, you stupid human bastard......! Ugh!¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s other hand had made a dagger out of ck aura and pierced through the injury.


    It had pierced not from the front, but from the back.


    Choi Han¡¯s ck aura went straight through the back to the stomach. It went right by the same spot that Raon''s small thunderbolt had gone through.


    The Dragon half-blood could see Choi Han''s emotionless face staring at him.

 Chapter 244: I Will ... You (9)

    <h4>Chapter 244: I Will ... You (9)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Dragon half-blood raised his head. He could see the confident gaze looking at him. He could see Choi Han, whose expression did not change at all even as the light burned his hand.


    Choi Han¡¯s violent darkness followed the injury Raon left behind in order to cut through the Dragon half-blood¡¯s insides.


    ¡°Ugh, y, you trash!¡±


    Arge light arrow that appeared in the air shot toward Choi Han.


    Baaaaang!


    However, that light arrow did not manage to reach Choi Han.


    A bunch of white bones silently disintegrated instead.


    Mary¡¯s ck wyvern had used the armor that was made from white bones in order to prevent the light from reaching Choi Han.


    The Dragon half-blood twisted his body in attempts to throw off Choi Han, who had abandoned the wyvern and stuck to him to hurt him with the ck aura, however, Choi Han did not fall off.


    Craaaackle, crackle.


    The Dragon half-blood activated light throughout his body.


    His entire body started to be covered in light.


    ¡°Ugh, you crazy bastard!¡±


    However, Choi Han did not hear anything he was saying. All he did was slowly increase the size of the injury as he sent even more darkness into the Dragon half-blood''s body.


    The Dragon half-blood''s eyes started to be red. It was the result of veins popping inside of his eyes. The Dragon half-blood clenched his teeth as he felt the higher power run wild inside of his body.


    The power was iplete, however, it was still able to run wild because his body was iplete right now as well.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Choi Han grunted as his body was flung away from the Dragon half-blood. The bone wyvern rushed over to save him.


    Tap, roll.


    Choi Han rolled across the bone wyvern¡¯s back before stopping with a smile.


    He had done it.


    It was not over yet, but he had made it possible to buy more time against the Dragon half-blood. He grabbed onto the bone wyvern¡¯s backbone with his burnt hands as he slowly stood back up.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff.¡±


    He could see the Dragon half-blood standing while clenching his stomach which was dyed ck from his aura.


    Choi Han¡¯s darkness that he ced inside the injury that Raon caused would not disappear, no matter how much he surrounded it with light. It violently moved around even within the light as it cut away at the iplete body of the Dragon half-blood.


    Now the others just had to work together in order to take down that iplete enemy.


    Choi Han was certain that it was possible.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You think this is funny?¡±


    Choi Han flinched.


    He could see the Dragon half-blood¡¯s bloodshot eyes looking at him.


    ¡°You, dare, a damn human dares. An iplete existence dares tough while looking at me? Hmm?¡±


    Crackle, crackle.


    The light surrounding the Dragon half-blood¡¯s body started to roar as if they were strong waves during a storm. Blood was dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood touched his stomach. He could feel intense pain in that area.


    A damn human and a stupid Dragon that had not evenpleted its first growth phase had made him like this.


    The two existences that he hated the most made him this way.


    The Dragon half-blood did not fit in with either of his halves. For as long as he could remember, he had been a monster that could not be a part of eithermunity.


    The deep grudge in his eyes that was hidden underneath the anger started to show itself.


    That ck-haired human and the young Dragon that had injured him.


    He could not forgive the two of them.


    He could never ever forgive them.


    ¡°...You fucking bastards, you dare to harm me-¡±


    Crackle, craaackle.


    The Dragon half-blood''s white gold hair started to stand up as his body became wrapped up in light.


    Choi Han subconsciously clenched both of his hands.


    He had a bad feeling about this.


    The injured Dragon half-blood looked weaker than ever, however, he had this ominous feeling that he shouldn¡¯t attack him right now.


    It was at that moment.


    Caw. Caw. Caw.


    The crows reacted to shaman Gashan''s orders.


    They started to send the Tigers and Whales back to the ground. Actually, to be more specific, the crows ran away to the ground. Choi Han could see the Tigers and Whales¡¯ shocked expressions.


    One of the crows flew toward Choi Han at that moment.


    It opened its mouth and started to speak.


    ¡°To the ground! Choi Han,e down!¡±


    He was certain that it was Cale¡¯s order.


    The wyvern urgently started to descend. It quickly moved as if it was an arrow.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Choi Han¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    This was a sense of danger.


    Both the water wall and the pir of fire had disappeared from the Gorge of Death.


    However, the enemies did not cross over the rubble, no, they could not do so.


    Choi Han turned his head and looked behind him.


    He could see the Dragon half-blood up in the air.


    He could also see the veins popping out of the Dragon half-blood¡¯s face and hands.


    Boom.


    Choi Han heard Cale''s voice as soon as the wyvernnded on the ground.


    ¡°It''s going berserk.¡±


    Berserk.


    Choi Han became confused and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°...Dragons can go berserk?¡±


    However, Cale did not respond to Choi Han''s question and just looked up at the sky.


    He had sent everyone, including the crows, Tigers, and Whales, back down to the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Cale''s heart was beating wildly.


    Something started to speak in his mind for the first time in a while.


    - A Dragon''s blood is going wild.


    It was a profound voice.


    It was the owner of the Dominating Aura. It was the person who had told him about the Dragon yer¡¯s strength and the rtionship it had with the white crown.


    Cale''s heart was beating wildly after hearing that voice, while his mind becameplicated as if it wanted to explode.


    A Dragon¡¯s blood going wild.


    That could only mean it was going berserk.


    Volume one of, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    The story of how Choi Han had met Raon.


    Choi Han had killed the berserk young Dragon in order to give it peace rather than pain. The novel had said that the Dragon had enough strength to blow up an entire mountain, along with the vige around it.


    That young Dragon was a four-year-old Dragon who, forget a first growth phase, had not learned anything.


    However, the Dragon half-blood in front of them right now was an extremely strong individual that was iparable to the Raon of that time.


    ¡°Kahahaha! All, I will kill you all! I will definitely kill all three of you bastards!¡±


    The veins on the Dragon half-blood''s face became thicker as he started to be extremely ugly. The ck aura in his stomach only continued to grow and hurt him even more as he did that.


    However, the Dragon half-blood did not seem to care at all.


    His gaze headed toward Cale. He then looked at Choi Han before looking at the existence that was not visible as it was wrapped up in a nket.


    His dream was to kill a Dragon.


    He thought that it would be a dream that he would never get to fulfill. However, he was given a chance. Anger and excitement. Those two emotions filled the Dragon half-blood¡¯s body.


    Bang! Bang!


    The light orbs around him could not handle the power and crashed into each other before they exploded.


    The Dragon half-blood raised his hands.


    He was reaching high up into the sky.


    Numerous light arrows started to appear in the air.


    They were the same light arrows that tried to destroy the Caro Kingdom''s Castle Leona.


    However, this waspletely different, as hundreds of light arrows appeared in the sky.


    ¡°...O, oh my.¡±


    As a mage, the power of the Dragon half-blood made it difficult for Rosalyn to breathe. Her hands and feet were shaking.


    A Dragon going berserk. That phrase filled her with fear.


    However, Rosalyn bit down on her lips. As amander, she needed to maintain her calm.


    Archie and Paseton looked toward Witira. She could not take her eyes off of the Dragon half-blood that was going berserk.


    They were currently not in the ocean.


    What could she do in such a ce?


    Escape?


    In order to escape-


    ¡°We need time.¡±


    The light arrows looked ready to strike at any moment. She needed to block them in order to give the others time to escape.


    That was her duty as the ruler of the ocean.


    Boom. Boom!


    Witira turned her head after hearing heavy footsteps. The ck wyvern had left Choi Han on the ground and flown back up.


    Her gaze headed toward Mary.


    The necromancer was having the same thoughts as her.


    Defend.


    Persist.


    She heard Rosalyn¡¯s voice at that moment as well.


    "Activate the teleportation magic circles! Mages, create shields and everybody, yes, everybody-!¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s voice that was using amplification magic could be heard throughout the Gorge of Death.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Rosalyn was preparing to cast arge magic shield as she said that. Witira started tough. At the same time, she sighed in disappointment.


    All of Cale¡¯s group knew it.


    They knew there was someone who could defend against that berserk Dragon half-blood.


    Raon.


    Raon, that young Dragon could at least create a shield, even if he couldn¡¯t attack the Dragon half-blood. He could defend alongside Cale, just like he had done at Castle Leona.


    They could not ask Cale to block that attack on his own.


    That was the reason for it.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Lock pulled on Cale''s sleeve.


    ¡°Rosalyn noona, Mary noona, Choi Han hyung, let¡¯s gather them all and defend together. Then it should work.¡±


    Huuuuuu, huuuuu.


    Raon''s breathing that became even heavier reached Lock¡¯s ear. He saw that Cale was not moving, and pulled on Cale¡¯s sleeve again.


    He thought Cale might have a bad idea again.


    Lock was scared that this person would have another of his usual bad ideas.


    Lock could hear Cale''s normal calm voice at that moment.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    He could see the back of the person who was shorter than him.


    ¡°You remember your task, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I remember.¡±


    Holding Raon while standing behind Cale.


    Cale''s voice continued to speak to Lock, who knew what he needed to do.


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡®Probably?¡¯


    Cale raised his head as Lock flinched after hearing an unexpected response.


    Ruuuumble-


    It sounded like arge storm was approaching. However, there was not a single ck cloud in the sky. In fact, it was too bright.


    It was so bright that it looked as if the end of the world wasing.


    Hundreds of thunderbolts were crashing against each other as the sky roared.


    ¡°Hehehe, never, I will never let you leave here alive, you useless fools!¡±


    There was a man standing at the center of the thunderbolts. The Dragon half-blood slowly lowered his hands that were reaching up to the sky.


    He could see the people running away. Forget allies and enemies, all he could see were the fools that were running away and the fools who were creating shields and using their powers in order to defend against his attack.


    He could see something else as well.


    It was an existence that was different than these fools.


    The greatest existence in the world.


    A Dragon.


    He could see the Dragon that was wrapped up in a nket.


    The Dragon half-blood started to smile.


    ¡®I will kill him.


    That Dragon will be useless now. He will be like me, he will be a monster. Or maybe he will face a beautiful death as he will die before he could be a monster.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood started tough at the thoughts filling his mind.


    Even after death, everything else would be better than his life.


    He was the most pitiful being in the world.


    ¡°Kahahahahaha! All of you will die!¡±


    The light shot down as he lowered his hands.


    Hundreds of thunderbolts were rushing toward the ground.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Lock called to Cale. At that moment, arge shield appeared in order to block the thunderbolts. It was Rosalyn''s shield. There was also someone standing in front of that shield.


    Screeeech-


    The ck Bone Wyvern quietly opened up its wings.


    Lock could see Cale through that chaos.


    Cale was looking around.


    There were soldiers and knights who were running away, his group who stood their ground, and Choi Han who was standing in front of him.


    And finally, although he could not see them, he could feel Lock and Raon behind his back.


    ¡®Probably.¡¯


    Cale was responding to a question in his mind.


    He could hear the question again.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    Cale reached his hand out.


    Baaaaaang!


    The wyvern was destroyed into pieces. The wyvern that had opened up its arms in order to defend the ground dissipated into dust.


    Boom, boom!


    The shield was destroyed as well.


    Rosalyn was unable to create more than oneyer of a shield that was sorge.


    The thunderbolts looked ready to strike them on the ground.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    A silver shield opened up its silver wings and looked ready to protect the ground.


    ¡°Ahahahaha! I can tell that it is actually a useless power! You had hidden it with the Dragon''s help! You think this kind of power, this kind of human power, will be able to defend against my attack?¡±


    The Dragon half-bloodughed at the strength of the shield that did not have the Dragon''s help. It was uselesspared to a great and mighty Dragon.


    The Dragon half-blood''s amplified voice echoed throughout the Gorge of Death.


    ¡°I will kill you, this shield, and the source of your powers!¡±


    The source of your powers. That was certainly talking about Raon.


    Cale bit down on his lips.


    Boom, boom! Bang! Bang!


    The thunderbolts continued to strike.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Screams filled the area as the thunderbolts killed the Dragon half-blood''s allies as well.


    Cale could not handle it, even after the Indestructible Shield had be stronger.


    ¡®The shield will break soon.¡¯


    - Should I eat again?


    The glutton priestess asked.


    However, Cale knew that it would not end, even if he kept his shield up like this.


    What could fight against these hundreds of thunderbolts?


    Was there something that could match up against it?


    There was indeed such a power.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    It was a unique power.


    It was something that would allow Cale to fight against those hundreds of thunderbolts on his own.


    Cale recalled the power he saw at the basement of the Super Rock Vi. He recalled the stone spears that had killed all of those monsters in the path to the Eastern continent.


    What if those stone spears shed against those thunderbolts?


    Wouldn¡¯t the thunderbolts explode in the air?


    Light.


    That was something that nobody else, not Choi Han, not Mary, and not even the Whales could fight against.


    As for Rosalyn and the Tigers, they had used up too much energy in order to win against the Bears. He could not let them try to fight and potentially die.


    ¡°Young master-nim-¡±


    He could feel the tall but young boy pulling at his sleeve.


    ¡°Cale-nim, blood, stop, please stop and run!¡±


    It was Choi Han''s voice.


    Huuuu, huuuuu.


    Raon''s breathing was bing even rougher. How far could they run with an unconscious Raon? Would they be able tost until Eruhaben arrived?


    Would it be possible even though that bastard¡¯s light attribute made him specialize in fast movements as well?


    Cale thought about the Vitality of the Heart. It still existed even though it was eaten up by the shield. Cale would not easily die thanks to that power. He would heal quickly, even if he was in pain.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Step behind me.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale walked past Choi Han, who was not moving. He could feel Lock and Raon in his arms following behind him.


    He then raised his head and saw the Dragon half-blood who was floating beyond the silver shield that was slowly fading away.


    ¡°...You son of a bitch.¡±


    It felt better to at least swear.


    Cale opened his mouth in order to respond to the voice in his mind.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    He had no ns on sacrificing everything.


    Cale Henituse, no Kim Rok Soo knew.


    He knew that the reason people earned money, gained power, and lived a busy life trying to find a ce for themselves in the world was so that they would not need to sacrifice.


    It was so that they do not need to sacrifice themselves nor their people.


    However, Cale Henituse also knew something else.


    ¡°...Young master-nim, we need to run.¡±


    Huuuuuuuu, huuuuuuu.


    ¡®I am the adult.


    I am the guardian of these two children.


    I need to take full responsibility since I chose to take them in.


    I need the Super Rock¡¯s power.¡¯


    Cale''s voice echoed in the area.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was the first time he responded to the Super Rock¡¯s question.


    Cale flinched after hearing the Super Rock¡¯sment.


    He was prepared to sacrifice himself and prepared to fight, even if it was painful.


    But this was what the Super Rock said.


    The Super Rock responded back to Cale, who finally answered the question about sacrificing himself.


    - I will protect you.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale felt a rumbling inside of his body.


    - To protect is my duty.


    The owner of the Super Rock, the person who had spent his whole life alone in the underground vi, had one regret.


    He had lived a life protecting arge number of people.


    He managed to protect a lot of people by going around looking for people who needed help, however, he was unable to protect others as a result.


    - My friends always sacrificed their lives to fight in the front. I was unable to protect them.


    He had been unable to protect his friends.


    They had all sacrificed themselves and left the world before him.


    - Now I wish to protect those who want to sacrifice themselves.


    The imposing voice in Cale''s mind was firmer than ever.


    It was as imposing as a boulder.


    - That is my only remaining request.


    Cale felt the ground underneath his feet starting to shake.


    The owner of the Super Rock was someone who spent his entire life protecting something.


    The power of that person was the originalponent of boulders.


    The earth.


    The existence that gave up its own body in order to create a ce for all lifeforms on the world to live.


    - I will destroy it to protect you. I will stand in front of you to protect you.


    The ground started to move.


    1. (PR: Remember that nature ancient powers and human ancient powers are different, with nature ancient powers being stronger.)

 Chapter 245: Will Block It (1)

    <h4>Chapter 245: Will Block It (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Thunderbolt. Rain. Wind.


    There were many natural elements that tried to destroy the earth, however, they all failed to do so. Whether it bes dust or mud, the earth was still strong enough to support everything on it.


    That earth was moving.


    It was different than an earthquake.


    However, everybody could feel the weirdness of the earth.


    Lock was the first to feel it. The young boy was the one who was standing closest to Cale. He could feel the light vibrations underneath his feet.


    It was different than the rumbling of the earth when a thunderbolt struck it. The earth made a very light and subtle noise.


    Lock''s gaze then headed toward the source of those vibrations.


    The vibrations had started from underneath where Cale Henituse was standing.


    Lock¡¯s bloodshot eyes soon opened wide.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale''s body staggered. Cale¡¯s foot that was stepping on the slightly shaking ground slightly shook.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim!¡±


    Lock reached his hand out in shock. However, his hand could not grab Cale, who bent forward and staggered to the side.


    Lock moved his hand that grabbed empty air again in order to try to grab Cale¡¯s shoulder.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    It was the noise that had been hammering against the shield.


    The noise that should have been in the sky felt extremely close.


    Lock felt chills throughout his body. His gaze headed toward the source of the noise.


    ¡°Ahhh! H, hurry!¡±


    ¡°T, the shield broke!¡±


    ¡®...Broke?¡¯


    The shield will not break. Lock recalled how Vice Captain Hilsman told him through a call about how that phrase had be famous.


    The Gorge of Death. It was a ce with so much wind in the winter that it felt as if someone was crying all night.


    The calls he had with Vice Captain Hilsman every so often in order to report in and hear about how Cale and the others had achieved victory had made Lock''s heart beat fast.


    The story that was the most memorable was about the shield. The Indestructible Shield. He felt himself heating up every time he heard about how the shield would not break.


    But that shield broke?


    Lock''s gaze headed up to the sky.


    Baaaaaang!


    A thunderbolt struck the ground. The people heading for the teleportation magic circle started to walk faster. Screams and shrieks filled the battlefield.


    He looked up at where the thunderbolt had struck down from.


    A portion of the silver shield was broken.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    Hundreds of thunderbolts were still striking down at the shield.


    Lock could see cracks appearing throughout the silver shield. It would soon breakpletely.


    That fact filled Lock''s mind.


    Bang!


    Lock raised his head.


    He looked directly above where he was standing. He could see that the silver shield was breaking above him as well.


    Craaaack-


    The cracks were starting to get worse.


    ¡°Magic Brigade, activate the shield!¡±


    "Archie, Paseton, help people escape!¡±


    Rosalyn and Witira shouted with urgency. The ground was starting to shake even more as all of this happened. Lock''s heart started to beat faster.


    It was at that moment.


    Craaaaaaack.


    The shield above his head broke.


    Lock could see the bright lighting in through the shield.


    His heart was beating crazily.


    If that thunderboltnds on him, then-


    Lock suddenly thought about two people.


    His current tasks.


    Looking at Cale''s back.


    Holding onto Raon.


    Those were his two tasks.


    ¡®Is that really all I need to do?¡¯


    His heart that was beating with fear and despair started to beat to a different rhythm. Thunderbolts continued to fall around Lock, Cale, and Raon at that moment.


    Lock started to move while following his heart. He was following his instincts.


    However, there was someone who was moving based on instincts even more than Lock.


    Tap.


    Lock could see someone jumping off his shoulder and into the air.


    Lock started to speak.


    ¡°Hyung!¡±


    Choi Han and his sword that was covered in ck aura mmed into a thunderbolt.


    The thunderbolts were made of the light attribute.


    His iplete darkness instantly disappeared after mming into the thunderbolt.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Choi Han was flung away from the impact of his aura breaking.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know that it would be so strong!¡¯


    The strength of the berserk Dragon half-blood was much greater than the strength of Choi Han¡¯s darkness. Choi Han could not destroy the thunderbolt.


    But he was relieved. He was able to change the direction of the thunderbolt, even as he was flung away.


    Baaaaang!


    The thunderbolt struck down on empty ground. However, Choi Han could not just stand there and watch.


    Craaaack.


    The shield was starting to break in multiple ces. Thunderbolts wereing in through all of those cracks. He tightly grabbed onto his sword once again. Cale was bent over and unable to get up.


    ¡®I''m sure he is in a lot of pain.¡¯


    The impact of the shield breaking would all go to Cale. Choi Han started to move again. Another thunderbolt made it through the shield and was striking down toward Cale and the children. Choi Han swung his ck aura again toward that thunderbolt.


    Even if he could not break it, he needed to at least change its direction.


    Baaaaang!


    The ck aura broke again and made a loud noise. Choi Han¡¯s body was flung aside again as he changed a thunderbolt''s direction.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°How long you think you can do this for?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han saw a thunderbolt rushing past him toward the ground. The Dragon half-blood wasughing. Choi Han could feel the heat of the thunderbolt passing by him.


    He twisted his body in midair. He needed to change the direction of that thunderbolt. He continued to call forth his ck aura.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    He could see his younger brother who was frozen stiff after seeing the thunderbolt.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Veins were visible on Choi Han¡¯s face as he shouted.


    However, Choi Han¡¯s eyes becamerge at that moment.


    Lock did not run away.


    Lock had not been frozen stiff after seeing the thunderbolt.


    He was just unable to move as he was watching Choi Han. Seeing his hyung-nim fighting against the thunderbolts without any hesitation was making his heart pound.


    His heart that was covered in fear and despair was slowly being broken down by Choi Han¡¯s sword.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His heart was beating like crazy.


    The blood pumping out of his heart was the blood of a Wolf.


    His animalistic instincts were beating on his body.


    And finally, it was the moment he saw theughing Dragon half-blood and the thunderbolt heading their way.


    Boom!


    The Wolf''s heart broke through the chains called fear and despair.


    At the same time, the human Lock thought about a few things.


    My task is...!¡¯


    The young boy starting to think about what he needed to do instead of Cale¡¯s orders. His will that had been sleeping deep in his mind was telling him what he needed to do.


    ¡®My tasks.


    I must protect!¡¯


    He could see Choi Han and Mary''s wyverns.


    He could also see the thunderbolt.


    However, Lock turned away from the thunderbolt. His body then instantly grabbed the bent-over Cale. He then used his body in order to hide Raon and Cale from the thunderbolt.


    ¡®Our family cannot get hurt.¡¯


    His instincts as a Wolf and his thoughts as a human were the same right now.


    It was at that moment.


    His body that had chosen, ¡®us,¡¯ over, ¡®me,¡¯ started to change.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Lock''s internal organs started to vibrate like the ground underneath him.


    ¡®My task is. My task is!¡¯


    That was the only thought on Lock''s mind as the young boy''s skinny body started to change.


    Choi Han could clearly see what was going on. Even others from Cale¡¯s group who were rushing over had their eyes wide open. Choi Han, who knew about Lock''s current condition, started to speak.


    ¡°...His berserk transformation!¡±


    The skinny body started to quickly be firm.


    His body was changing extremely quicklypared to the first time he went berserk.


    Lock grew taller and his skinny body was starting to be muscr. At the same time, sharp ws grew out of his hands and feet.


    The fur of the Blue Wolf tribe turned dark blue when they went berserk. The fur that covered Lock¡¯s body during the first berserk transformation had been dark blue as well.


    However, something happened the moment Lock''s body grewrger than thest time he went berserk, when it became evenrger than the Tigers when they went berserk.


    ¡°This-¡±


    The shaman Gashan was shocked at Lock''s size, as well as the color of the fur covering Lock¡¯s body.


    It was not dark blue fur.


    It was shining.


    Lock''s gray hair was starting to shine. It turned into silver hair that continued to grow out as silver fur covered his body.


    There was also a hint of blue in the silver fur.


    The Blue Wolf tribe.


    He had gotten rid of his dark blue fur that resembled the night and reced it with silver fur with a blue hue that resembled the early morning.


    Lock was able to go berserk in this new transformation because he had thrown himself away.


    However, he did not look at his body.


    Lock curled up his body that was nowrger than the Tigers.


    The thunderbolt wouldnd soon.


    He got as low as possible to the ground. He then used his body to hide Cale and Raon, who was wrapped up in a nket.


    Lock¡¯s bloodshot eyes returned to their original color. Hisrge and sharp ws scratched into the ground.


    It was so that he would not run away.


    His pupils that had returned to normal seemed to be happy.


    ¡®I found it.


    I finally found what I have to do.¡¯


    Lock saw Cale slowly raise his head and started to smile.


    This was the only kind of thing he had seen and learned.


    The adults of his tribe had died in order to protect the children, while his uncle, the chief, had told him to hide.


    Then there were Choi Han and Rosalyn who saved him, as well as Cale whom he metter. This was all he had seen while being around all of them.


    That was why Lock smiled at Cale, who was looking at him with a frown.


    ¡°It''s okay, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s just a thunderbolt.¡¯


    He had a sense of confidence and certainty.


    ¡®I am strong.


    I can do this.¡¯


    ¡°Lock-¡±


    He could see Cale still frowning. At the same time, he could also see Cale¡¯s body that was covered in blood. He found it funny that Cale responded like this to someone else sacrificing themselves when he had no issues sacrificing himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s o-¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lock flinched at Cale¡¯s annoyed tone. Although his face now looked violent, the innocent eyes of the young boy started to shake.


    At the same time, his more sensitive intuition realized a change.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    He felt a different strong power at his back other than the thunderbolt.


    It was the moment he realized that.


    Lock could see Cale holding the bundle of nkets with one hand while pushing his face away with the other. He could hear Cale¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡°Move over a bit.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Lock''s cheek was pushed to the side by Cale¡¯s hand. At that moment, Lock could hear a loud explosion right above him.


    Baaaaaang!


    Lock was able to see the explosion because his face had turned. His mouth opened wide for a different reason than before.


    Drip. Drip.


    Something was falling from the sky and hitting hisrge body before falling onto the ground.


    ¡°...Stones?¡±


    Stones were falling to the ground.


    Lock could see arge stone spear crashing into the thunderbolt.


    The thunderbolt had exploded in the air after being hit by the stone spear.


    ¡°Children grow up so fast.¡±


    Lock could see Cale patting him on the head as he stood up. That made Lock think about when the ground started to shake.


    It was when the shield had be weaker.


    That was when the earth started to shake.


    ¡®Perhaps?


    Maybe the reason the ground started to shake is because of...?¡¯


    However, Lock could not ask Cale that question.


    Ruuuuuuuuuuuumble-


    A noise that was not the sound of things exploding caught people''s attention. Everyone quickly looked toward the source of that noise. Then they had to see an unbelievable sight.


    The earth was moving.


    No, to be more specific, the broken pieces of the Gorge of Death were fluctuating.


    It was the spot that was covered in debris after the cliffs were destroyed.


    Something started to rise up from there one by one.


    ¡°...This is-¡±


    The thunderbolts of the berserk Dragon half-blood stopped for a moment. His bloodshot eyes observed what was going on.


    There were so many thunderbolts that they covered the sky.


    There wererge things moving toward the thunderbolts.


    They looked as if they were meteorites shooting up toward the sky.


    The earth and the stones started to turn to tens and then hundreds of spears. The sharp points of the spears were pointed urately at the thunderbolts.


    ¡°Pwahahahah! You''ve been hiding a power like this?! Huh?¡±


    The Dragon half-bloodughed like a maniac before ring at someone while coughing up blood. The spears were aiming for the thunderbolts with that person at the center.


    The stone spears shot out of the ground as if they were shot by a guardian Knight protecting that person.


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s face as he looked at that person, Cale Henituse, was frowning so much that the veins on his face looked ready to pop out at any moment.


    Even Cale¡¯s group stopped walking. Lock, who was next to Cale, was at a loss for words as he stood there as well.


    However, there was someone else who was speechless right now.


    ¡®...Wow, what the hell.¡¯


    Cale Henituse.


    He felt his body bing better, as well as his hungry stomach, but could not say anything.


    ¡®...The Super Rock seems to be too strong...Is this really okay?¡¯


    Cale was getting nervous.


    However, the corners of his lips started to twitch and rise.


    Huuuuuu, huuuuu.


    He could feel Raon''s temperature going up. The growing pains seemed to be getting worse. Cale looked toward the Dragon half-blood who was going off about how he was going to kill Cale and Raon.


    The rumbling of the earth stopped at that moment.


    Cale felt that his te had grown. His body''s te had grown as soon as he had used the Super Rock''s power. Furthermore, Cale felt something bing warmer in his pocket, simr to Raon who was in his arms.


    He heard the Super Rock''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Do not sacrifice yourself.


    Ooooooooong-


    Cale felt the item vibrating in his pocket as he looked toward the Dragon half-blood. Yes, he looked toward the crazy bastard who wasughing while looking at him.


    ¡°...Who did you say you were going to kill?¡±


    Cale stomped on the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground shook the moment his feet stomped down.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The stone spears started to move.


    The hundreds of spears created by the earth aimed toward the sky.


    1. Author puts human to describe Lock here, maybe he is talking about being in human form?

 Chapter 246: Will Block It (2)

    <h4>Chapter 246: Will Block It (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Hundreds of stone spears appeared from the earth and shot toward the sky.


    They were following Cale''s will and the will of their previous owner as they headed toward the light.


    ¡°Where did these stones...?!¡±


    The Bears could not hide their shock after seeing the stone spears heading into the sky. The boulders in the Gorge of Death, the smaller rocks from the broken debris, and even the rocks that had broken down into small particles.


    All of those had gathered together in order to be those spears.


    They became the sharpest and sturdiest weapon to destroy the enemy and aimed for their necks.


    The Dragon half-blood started tough while looking at the hundreds of sharp spears that were pointed at him.


    ¡°Yes, Yes! My life has always been full of thorns like this! Kahahahahah!¡±


    Everything was bing jumbled in the Dragon half-blood¡¯s eyes, however, he could feel the sharp stone spears that were pointing at him, as well as the red-haired man and the Dragon in his arms.


    He could also feel this damned power of light that he had gotten from his father.


    The Dragon half-blood had a twisted smile on his face. The corners of the lips that were as ugly as the veins popping out of his face were full of anger and jealousy.


    ¡®I!¡¯


    I could not grow up like that.


    The bastard that was supposedly his father made him grow up in a cave without being able to see any light. He imed that was the only way for his thirst for light to grow in order to receive a destructive light power.


    He had never forgotten about the chilliness he felt crawling up the cave ground to his body. He could only see the world after going through his first growth phase.


    After having gone through something like that, he hated all Dragons, including the Dragon in Cale''s arms, so much that it was driving him crazy.


    His eyes rolled back.


    The Dragon half-blood ignored the rationality of the Dragon''s blood inside of him and let the wave called emotion carry his body. His internal organs were roaring as if they were swept up by a tsunami.


    ¡°Ugh. Hehehe, ugh.¡±


    The darkness left behind by that damned human bastard was still eating away at his body.


    The berserk Dragon half-blood had to get rid of this anger and sense of unfairness.


    ¡°Go! Spears, swords, I don''t care, destroy them all!¡±


    Crackle. Crack. Crackle.


    Many strands of light shed before slowly heading back down to the ground.


    The stone spears rushed to meet these strands of light in midair.


    It was the moment that the extremely bright lights and the sturdy stone spears were about to hit each other.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Prepare to attack!¡±


    His voice filled the area.


    The strong and confident voice made the people running away stop.


    ¡°Magic Brigades, activate magic shields! Soldiers and knights, open up your shields and create a circle in order to reduce the aftershock of the explosion as much as possible!¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward a different direction.


    This was where his group was standing.


    His gaze stopped at the warriors.


    The Whales, Tigers, Rosalyn, Lock, and Choi Han.


    ¡°An individual going berserk like this will end up dying without being able to control their strength.¡±


    This type of, ¡®going berserk,¡¯ was one that gave you power beyond your limits in return for your life.


    All that would be left for the Dragon half-blood as time went on would be his death.


    That was why they had originally chosen to run and let time go by. Although the Gorge of Death would be destroyed and the people who weren¡¯t fast enough would end up dead, they had no choice.


    However, Cale was speaking as if they were going to block it. Everyone''s gaze was focused on Cale such that they did not see the videomunication device in Cale''s hand.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeep-


    The sound that signaled an emergency call echoed in the area.


    There was only one person who would contact Cale through this videomunication device right now.


    Alberu Crossman.


    The crown prince had finished his preparations.


    It was almost toote.


    Thankfully, it was right on time.


    Cale threw the videomunication device to Rosalyn. Rosalyn caught it in confusion and quickly connected the call.


    Cale started to speak again as she did that.


    ¡°I will block those strands of lights.¡±


    Block.


    That word made Choi Han bite down on his lips and clench his fists.


    ¡®Is this how it is going to be in the end?¡¯


    Did they just have to wait for the Dragon half-blood to die while Cale held on?


    However, Choi Han stopped biting on his lips after hearing Alberu¡¯s voice.


    - It is prepared.


    Cale gave an order as soon as he heard Alberu Crossman''s voice.


    It was their task while he blocked those strands of light.


    ¡°Bring him down.¡±


    He then looked toward the videomunication device and continued to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    A reaction came up from the enemy formation as soon as Cale finished speaking.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Why are you attacking us?!¡±


    They could hear screamsing from the other side of the Gorge of Death.


    It was not because of the Dragon half-blood''s thunderbolts. Choi Han raised his head.


    They would crash soon.


    The slowly moving forces would crash in the air.


    ¡°Y, you Paerun bastards!¡±


    ¡°Are you betraying us?!¡±


    The Bear tribe''s angry shouts and the Indomitable Alliance''s screams could be heard.


    Cale started to smile. Alberu''s voice could be heard as well.


    - It is wonderful to stab the enemy in the back.


    The Paerun Kingdom''s swords were striking the Indomitable Alliance right now.


    Cale, Alberu, and Clopeh Sekka.


    They had not thought about just running away once the Dragon half-blood appeared.


    The way to defeat a strong enemy was to create the smallest of openings.


    The Indomitable Alliance.


    Something that was scarier than the berserk Dragon half-blood appeared for the Indomitable Alliance.


    It was the swords stabbing them from the back.


    The Paerun Kingdom, thend of knights.


    Their knights and soldiers were strong.


    p, p.


    A different g started to rise in ce of the g of the Indomitable Alliance.


    ¡°You crazy bastards, you are betraying us at a time like this?!¡±


    The members of the Indomitable Alliance started to shout in anger.


    They were using the moment that the Dragon half-blood was going berserk and attacking everyone regardless of ally or enemy to try to kill them! They were infuriated at the mercilessness of the Paerun Kingdom.


    p, p.


    However, the Paerun Kingdom''s knights who raised up the Paerun Kingdom''s g just quietly showed through their actions.


    It was because it was a moment like this that they were betraying them.


    Two strong powers were shing in the air.


    It was the power of a berserk individual and a calm and collected individual.


    Naturally, it made sense to fall in line behind the calm and collected one.


    The still calm and collected individual, Cale, started to shout.


    ¡°We will definitely win this battle!¡±


    His voice echoed throughout the Breck Kingdom''s formations.


    His shout for victory was still full of confidence.


    The soldiers in formation could feel their hearts beating fast. The enemy was in a state of chaos and two strong powers were about to sh in the air. However, for some odd reason, the word victory became etched in their hearts.


    ¡°Activate the magic shields!¡±


    ¡°Hold up your shield and crouch down!¡±


    The mages and knights were shouting.


    The soldiers wanted to stare at the red-hairedmander who was telling them that they would be victorious, however, they knew that they needed to do their respective tasks.


    Then it happened.


    The stone spears and thunderbolts finally mmed into each other.


    Boooooooom!


    A loud noise that felt as if it would burst their eardrums, shook the area.


    The stone spears that mmed into the thunderbolts started to break. At the same time, the thunderbolts started to explode as well. Explosions of light that looked like fireworks continued to go off.


    However, it was not beautiful at all.


    ¡°I told you I''m okay.¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    Cale sighed after seeing therge body that was standing in front of him in order to protect him from the explosion. However, Lock did not budge, even after hearing the sigh as he stood in front of Cale and Raon.


    This was his task.


    Lock raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    He could see the others taking care of their respective tasks as well.


    He could see people flying toward those brightly exploding lights. A thin red magic thread was sending them up into the air.


    Rosalyn was using magic spells again.


    He then looked toward one of the people flying with the red magic spell.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The broken pieces of rubble mmed against his body. They brushed by his face and left scratches, however, Choi Han was only looking up.


    The stone spears had blocked the thunderbolts. No, they had destroyed them.


    Choi Han used Rosalyn¡¯s magic and the breaking stone spears to continue to move higher up into the air.


    He was clear about what he needed to do.


    ng.


    He took out his sword.


    Choi Han and the Dragon half-blood made eye contact.


    Both of them had to spend tens of years in darkness. A dark cave and the Forest of Darkness. They both had to grow from within the darkness.


    The Dragon half-blood''s monstrous appearance caught Choi Han¡¯s attention.


    The originally white gold hair was being dyed ck.


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s hair and eyes returned to their original color that he had been using magic to dye white gold.


    ¡°Cough, ugh. I''m not done yet!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood''s pupils started to be cloudy. Everything was in pain from going berserk. However, the Dragon half-blood did not stop using his powers.


    Thunderbolts appeared in his palms again.


    They then headed toward the bastard who wasing up to him.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Those rays of light were shot toward Choi Han, however, Choi Han did not even move his sword as he stared at those thunderbolts.


    Ooooooong.


    Instead, he activated his ck aura. He continued to channel his iplete darkness into his sword. He then only looked straight forward at the Dragon half-blood as he pushed on.


    It was because he had faith.


    Choi Han was not afraid of those thunderbolts headed to him.


    Baaaaang!


    Baaaaang!


    A whip mmed into those two thunderbolts. The tip of the water whip shook before breaking apart. However, the thunderbolt had changed directions.


    Witira was creating a path for Choi Han.


    At the same time, a stone spear destroyed the thunderbolt that had changed directions.


    Choi Han could see the back of a white-haired man in front of him. He stepped onto that man''s shoulder.


    He used that shoulder as a stepping stone to keep moving forward. Archie¡¯s two hands became Choi Han¡¯sst stepping stone as Archie used all of his strength to send Choi Han flying up.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Archie shouted.


    Choi Han lifted his hand that was holding the sword above his head.


    The sword had turned into what seemed to be a ck spear after being infused with the ck aura over and over again.


    Choi Han remembered when he had received this sword from Cale at the battle at the Henituse territory.


    ¡®Use all of your strength.¡¯


    ¡®It is your history that you will write here.¡¯


    ¡®I trust you.¡¯


    Choi Han smiled as a ck bird flew by him.


    ¡°This, what the...What is this crow! Such a worthless existence dares to...! Get off!¡±


    Multiple crows covered up the Dragon half-blood¡¯s face. It was the moment that the Tiger shaman Gashan had covered up the Dragon half-blood''s sight.


    Choi Han¡¯s darkness became a spear that was sent flying toward the Dragon half-blood.


    However, the Dragon half-blood did not miss the power that was aiming for him. He could feel the higher power approaching him. It would really be the end for him if it touched his currently twisted body.


    There was no way that he would not know this, even while in a berserk state. The Dragon half-blood started to move his arms.


    ¡°You think I''d fall for such a stupid, ugh!¡±


    Chhhhhhhhh-


    His arms got tied up.


    Who could manage to tie him up even for just a little bit? Witira¡¯s split whips were holding onto him even as they were evaporating because of the light.


    ¡°Damn it! I, I, I will kill you all!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood started to il around.


    All he could see was darkness, while his body would not move.


    It was simr to the dark cave that he grew up in.


    No, growing up was not the right way to describe it.


    It was more like being raised like an animal.


    This reminder of his past made the Dragon half-blood''s body reach its limits.


    Plop.


    The Dragon half-blood felt something breaking in his mind. At the same time, his body became extremely hot to the point that he could not breathe.


    ¡°Oooooo, ugh.¡±


    Bright light started to seep out of the Dragon half-blood¡¯s body.


    An unknown sense of danger simr to a bomb that had started its countdown wasing from him.


    ¡®It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s hot!¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood shouted internally as his body continued to get brighter.


    Chhhhhhhhh-


    The water whip ended up beingpletely evaporated by the light.


    ¡°Everybody run!¡±


    Witira shouted as soon as her whip was destroyed. It was burned away by the light.


    ¡®He is going to explode.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood''s body was finally going to explode.


    Then they would die.


    The aftershock of that explosion would be enormous.


    Witira jumped down as she felt the power heading toward this bomb.


    It was the person who would put an end to the countdown.


    A ck spear.


    Choi Han opened up his arms as he fell to the ground. He didn¡¯t even think aboutnding safely as he kept his eyes open and focused on a single location.


    The flying ck spear finally reached the light.


    No, it reached the speck of darkness within that light.


    It was the location of Raon and Choi Han¡¯s past attacks.


    Puuk.


    The darkness pierced through the light.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood let out a scream.


    Choi Han had seen the person who looked the most like him ever since he came to this world.


    ck hair and ck eyes.


    The shout of the Dragon half-blood who returned to his original color filled the Gorge of Death.


    A momentter.


    Boooooooom!


    The sky shook once more.


    Plop.


    Choi Han felt something stopping his fall.


    Creak, creak.


    The awkwardlybined bones creaked as they supported his back. Mary had quickly conjured up a new bone wyvern in order to prevent him from falling.


    Choi Han could feel his darkness through the bright light.


    And then he was certain.


    ¡°...I fulfilled the order.¡±


    ¡®Bring him down.¡¯


    He had done as Cale had told him to do.


    Choi Han could see the enemy slowly falling from above. The ck existence that looked neither like humans nor like Dragons and was instead a monstrousbination of the two was slowly falling to the ground.


    Everybody on the battlefield watched as he fell.


    One of those people, Cale Henituse, looked at the falling person as he listened to Raon''s breathing.


    Huuuuuu, huuuuu.


    The breaths Raon was letting out were hot. This young Dragon seemed to be getting sicker. However, he was being very calm and docile in the process.


    Cale started to frown at this fact as he took out something in his pocket that was heating up as much as Raon.


    ¡°Young master-nim, where are you going? Why are you going toward the falling enemy?¡±


    Cale could hear Lock''s voice, but continued to walk without hesitation.


    He could anticipate where the Dragon was going to fall, so that was where he was headed.


    He clenched onto the item in his pocket.


    It was the white crown.


    It was the crown that likes Dragon''s blood.


    It was the final ancient power that the Dragon yer was looking for, but Cale had swiped in the middle.


    Cale held it in his hand as he moved to greet the final moments of the falling enemy.

 Chapter 247: Will Block It (3)

    <h4>Chapter 247: Will Block It (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Dragon half-blood started to fall as if he was a feather falling from the sky.


    Cale was walking toward him.


    However, he stopped by someone else first.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    Rosalyn looked toward Cale. She heard the sound of something hitting the ground at that moment.


    Boom!


    It made her think of the Dragon half-blood that had been falling. He was a ck blob that looked neither human nor Dragon.


    It was the moment her gaze was about to shift over from Cale to the fallen enemy.


    ¡°Commander Rosalyn, please make your decision.¡±


    She had to keep looking at Cale after hearing him use her title of Commander to address her.


    ¡°A decision?¡±


    Cale looked toward Rosalyn, who asked him a question back. She currently had bloodshot eyes, shaking hands from overuse of mana, and dry blood on her lips. She had the final say when it came to this issue.


    His hand that was carrying the crown pointed in a direction.


    He was pointing to the other side of the cliff where the Indomitable Alliance currently stood.


    With the water, fire, and even the mist all gone, they could clearly see the enemy and their angry reactions from the Paerun Kingdom''s betrayal.


    "Will you cross the bridge? Or will you go back?¡±


    The bridge.


    She could now clearly see the destroyed cliff. A lot of the boulders had disappeared because of Cale''s stone spears, however, there were still enough boulders to cross to the other side.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Rosalyn put some strength into her legs. Sheughed as she clenched the spatial pocket bag with the magic stones inside. Cale started to speak as her fiery eyes looked up at him once again.


    ¡°That bridge is for us to use now. Please make your decision. As themanding officer of this location, the final decision is yours.¡±


    She turned around.


    She could see the Mage Brigade mages slowly deactivating their magic shields. Furthermore, she could also see the soldiers and knights who were curled up in circr formations with their shields up.


    The fall of the Dragon half-blood.


    The chaos within the enemy ranks.


    Rosalyn slowly started to smile. She opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Knights and soldiers, fix up your formations! Mage Brigades 2, 3, and 4, prepare attack magic right away! We...!¡±


    The Gorge of Death split up the Breck Kingdom and the Askosan Kingdom. The Breck Kingdom¡¯s side started to get excited after hearing her tell them to fix up their formations and prepare for battle.


    Whaty beyond the berserk enemy?


    Rosalyn shouted out loud.


    ¡°We will cross the border and destroy the enemies!¡±


    Rosalyn naturally chose to cross the bridge after Cale gave her the power to decide. She also chose something else.


    ¡°I will create the bridge. Mage Brigade 1 will support me!¡±


    There was too much debris for the soldiers and knights on horses to get across safely. Rosalyn had made up her mind to spread dirt in order to cover up the uneven ground.


    ¡®...I always think about thingster after looking at young master Cale.¡¯


    The fire, water, and even the dirt were all things she thought about after hearing Cale speak. She needed to move quickly as she had already wasted time by not thinking about it right away. Rosalyn immediately clutched a highest-grade magic stone.


    Someone made ament as they walked past her.


    ¡°Do not overdo it. Your body is something you need to protect.¡±


    Rosalyn let out augh. It was because Cale Henituse was the one who said that to her. She couldn¡¯t help butugh as the person who took care of themselves the least was the one to tell her to take care of herself. She hesitated for a moment before asking the person walking away from her a question.


    ¡°...Are you still okay?¡±


    Shield, water, and earth.


    Was his body okay after using all of those ancient powers? It was possible that his body was like a magic bomb right now.


    ¡°I am okay. I make sure to take good care of my own body.¡±


    ¡®Liar.¡¯


    She wanted to say that out loud, but held herself back. She heard Cale''s voice instead.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Use the bones to give them support when they make the bridge.¡±


    Mary still had a spatial pocket bag with all of the bones gathered from the Forest of Darkness. Cale was telling her to use some of those bones as he gave an order to the others as well.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom''s forces will give priority to the Breck Kingdom¡¯smander¡¯s orders! The knights will fix up their formations while the Mage Brigades will follow Commander Rosalyn¡¯s orders!¡±


    The Roan Kingdom''s forces, the Breck Kingdom''s forces, and Rosalyn.


    They were all aiming for the enemies¡¯ necks in their state of chaos.


    At the same time, nobody was looking at the fallen enemy who had been the strongest member of the enemy coalition.


    This was the case for Rosalyn as well. It was because she saw Choi Han, Witira, and Gashan following behind Cale.


    She did not need to worry about Cale¡¯s safety nor possibility of the fallen enemy running away if those three were with him.


    Rosalyn smiled toward the rest of the group who were heading toward her. Lock, the Tigers, Mary, Paseton, and Archie. She had nothing to worry about with all of them by her side as well.


    Oooooooong-


    She started to channel her mana again.


    The vibration from it reached Cale as well.


    ¡®Rosalyn really is amazing.¡¯


    There was a reason that she would go on to be the Tower Master of a Magic Tower in the future.


    She was able to remain energetic even after using high-level magic that reaches the limits of human potential multiple times. She was still getting stronger.


    ¡®Scary people.¡¯


    Cale was at a loss for words after seeing Choi Han, Witira, and Gashan all being injured and covered in blood but still looking fine.


    ¡®...It¡¯s as if they all have the Vitality of the Heart.¡¯


    Cale hid his feelings by putting on a stoic expression as he approached the Dragon half-blood. The three people standing around him as if they were his bodyguards could not say anything after seeing the stoic expression on his face.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Only Gashan let out a groan once they arrived at the location where the Dragon half-blood had fallen.


    There was arge crater as if a meteor had struck the ground. They could see the Dragon half-blood coughing up blood and slowly dying at the center of that crater.


    He was squirming with his body shaking, slowly dying a painful death.


    His body that was covered in reptilian scales looked terrible, especially because he was twisting his body.


    Witira calmly spoke at that moment.


    ¡°Young master Cale, Dragon half-bloods are usually beautiful.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    Cale asked as if it wasn¡¯t much as he stepped through the area that was destroyed by the Dragon half-blood''s fall.


    ¡°Since the Dragon''s power went berserk, this Dragon half-blood that only has half Dragon blood will die soon.¡±


    Witira was certain about the Dragon half-blood''s death. Cale also did not listen to this as we headed toward the squirming individual.


    Ooooooong.


    The white crown in his hand started to vibrate more intensely the closer he got to the Dragon half-blood. Gashan and Witira peeked at the crown. They did not know about this item.


    Cale ignored their gazes as he crouched down. He then looked toward the set of eyes looking at him from just a bit away.


    ¡°Kehehe, cough.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood coughed up some blood as heughed. Cale observed the Dragon half-blood who had ck hair and ck eyes as he looked elsewhere other than the crown.


    He could feel the ck Dragon''s heavy breathing.


    ¡®...There¡¯s no way, right?¡¯


    He could not help but look at the ck Dragon and the simrly ck Dragon half-blood¡¯s hair. He also thought about how the World Tree had told him to look for Raon''s parents.


    This was starting to get really iffy.


    ¡®...There¡¯s no way that they are siblings, right?


    Nah, no way.¡¯


    However, Cale''s expression became worse and worse.


    Why did a Dragon half-blood with ck hair and ck eyes happen to be in Arm while the ck Dragon, Raon, was being tortured by the Marquis who received him from Arm?


    Was it really just a coincidence?


    ¡°...There is no such thing as a coincidence.¡±


    The others looked at him after he said that, however, Cale just looked toward the Dragon half-blood who was weaklyughing while looking at him.


    ¡°How does it feel to be dying?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood felt his blurry vision slowly getting clearer once his berserk state was over. At the same time, he could tell what kind of condition his body was in.


    ¡®I''m dying.¡¯


    The pain and suffering he went through in order to survive for the past nine hundred or so years felt as if they were wasted.


    The Dragon half-blood felt his eyes getting heavier, however, he did not let them close. He kept them open as much as possible as he looked at Cale Henituse, who was crouching and looking at him.


    He could also see the bundle of nkets in his arms as well. The Dragon half-blood started to frown. He knew he would look more like that monster that was neither human nor Dragon the more he frowned, however, he could not help but frown andugh.


    ¡°Hehe, ugh, d, did youe, ugh, to mock me?¡±


    He finally managed to get that sentence out.


    The Dragon half-blood could see his enemy starting to frown.


    ¡°You think I''m crazy? Why would I mock someone who is dying?¡±


    Cale knew that he was trash, however, he would not mock someone who was dying. It was one thing tough during a torture session in order to push the enemy to their brink, however, he did not want to genuinelyugh in those situations either.


    Instead, he came with a different goal.


    ¡°Cover the area.¡±


    His surprise order made Choi Han and Witira flinch, however, one person immediately understood.


    Caw. Caw. Caw.


    The crows who had run away returned to them and created a round barrier around them. Gashan smiled and started to speak.


    ¡°As youmanded.¡±


    The crows formed a wall that prevented the others from seeing inside. Cale stood up and headed closer to the Dragon half-blood. Choi Han quickly followed behind him.


    ¡°Kehehe, looks like you will finally kill me now. I¡¯ll die even if you leave me alone, hehe.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood could not move, even as he watched Cale get closer. His dying body would not let him use any strength at all.


    Cale stopped once he arrived close to the Dragon half-blood. He handed Choi Han the bundle of nkets once he was about an arm''s distance away.


    ¡°...Cale-nim?¡±


    ¡°Hold him.¡±


    Choi Han received the heavy child with confusion on his face. Cale waved his arms that had grown numb while holding Raon as he crouched back down.


    ¡°Why should I just kill you?¡±


    ¡°What? Hahaha, ugh, hahaha!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood started tough at Cale who was saying that he would not kill him so easily. He then saw something out of the corner of his eyes.


    Cale was pushing something in front of him.


    It was a white crown.


    ¡°...H, how do you...have that?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood''s eyes started to shake in fear.


    He knew about this item. He had seen it since he was young. His face became covered in fear. He realized something at that moment.


    The crown had supposedly suddenly disappeared, no, had been stolen in the North. He had been extremely excited when he heard that. He was happy that the terrible item had disappeared.


    But that item was with this bastard. Cale Henituse. The fact that it was in his hand made the Dragon half-blood think about the unknown group of people who had gotten in Arm''s way.


    ¡°It was you a, all this time-!¡±


    Cale looked at him and started to speak.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    He did not care whether the Dragon half-blood was shocked or not.


    However, something was weird about this crown.


    ¡°Why is this crown that did not even react when that ck Dragon was next to it respond to you?¡±


    The crown had shown no reaction even when Raon had been by Cale''s side all this time.


    However, the crown started to vibrate from the moment Choi Han¡¯s ck aura pierced through the Dragon half-blood. It was also letting out a beautiful and holy-looking light.


    He also heard a voice in his mind.


    The owner of the Dominating Aura was speaking to him.


    Cale repeated those words to the dying Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°This crown grew up drinking your blood. Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood started to frown. Fear and terror filled his eyes. His father had this crown in his hands every so often when he came to see him in the cave.


    That damn bastard of a father hadughed at him.


    No, he hadughed while seeing the shining crown that was drinking his blood.


    ¡°Hehehe, you''re all the same in the end.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood finally let go of everything.


    No matter how strong he got nor how long he lived, he could never live as he wanted. Everything had already been nned out and he could only follow his fate.


    He continued to cough up blood to the point that he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had any blood left in his body before he calmly asked Cale a question.


    ¡°Are you trying to feed it my blood as well? Are you trying to feed the crown? Do you also wish to be a king?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood could see Cale making the most shocked expression he had ever seen.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spewing? Why would I do something good for this terrible item? We are strong even without doing that.¡±


    He would end up eating the crown''s power, however, he didn''t want to do something that would benefit the crown. What Cale wanted was the crown''s small bit of power that would help bnce his te.


    ¡°...What? Pwaha, hahahahaha!¡±


    The Dragon half-bloodughed even though it hurt. He had never seen such a crazy person before. That bastard definitely knew about the strength of that crown, so his saying something like that was really funny.


    That was why he decided to tell his enemy who had given him something tough about before his death a warning.


    ¡°...Do not touch Arm. And that precious...¡±


    The Dragon half-blood hesitated before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Hide that precious Dragon of yours. Only then will you be happy.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood found himself to be funny and pitiful to be talking about being happy.


    ¡°And thank you for letting meugh once more before I meet my demise.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood could see Cale¡¯s expression changing.


    ¡°Why would I let you die peacefully?¡±


    The people around Cale flinched. They clearly heard Cale¡¯s voice that had no emotion, almost as if he was dealing with an item.


    However, the Dragon half-blood heard it much clearer than all of them. The Dragon half-blood could see Cale Henituse, who was standing there looking at him with the shining white crown in his hand.


    ¡°Take your pick.¡±


    Cale was not the type to forgive those who touched him and his people. He was the type that made sure they paid the price.


    The fake Dragon yer, Syrem, as well as Arm¡¯s other red stars would soon pay the price as well. The death that they feared so much woulde for them soon.


    ¡°Will you die a painful death or live an even more painful life for a set duration.¡±


    A set duration. He could hear the owner of the Dominating Aura speaking in his mind.


    - You can keep him alive for about six more months if you put some chains on him. But death will be less painful.


    The Dominating Aura continued to give him information about the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡®Why is he doing this?¡¯


    Cale questioned it, however, he still calmly said what he needed to say.


    ¡°Only hell awaits you, regardless of your decision.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood was given a choice for the first time in his life.


    However, the person giving him this choice had an extremely cold look in his eyes.


    - His body will be ripped into pieces in six months. He will die without leaving any traces behind.


    If it was just that, it would not be hell for the Dragon half-blood.


    However, Cale took note of the information the Dominating Aura provided to him while looking toward the Dragon half-blood who would fall to the bottom should he choose life.


    ¡°Of course, dying will be a more peaceful life.¡±

 Chapter 248: Will Block It (4)

    <h4>Chapter 248: Will Block It (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Dragon half-blood could not believe it. He twisted his shaking lips to make an odd smile.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this instead of killing me right away if death is going to be more peaceful?¡±


    ¡°I don''t want you to die peacefully.¡±


    The responding voice was cruel and cold. The Dragon half-blood twisted the corners of his lips even more after hearing that Cale Henituse did not want him to die peacefully. Cale continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°That is why I''m giving you the chance to choose.¡±


    A chance to choose.


    Those words echoed inside the Dragon half-blood''s mind.


    However, Cale did not care about how the Dragon half-blood was as he continued to speak. The dying Dragon half-blood did not have much time left.


    ¡°If you choose to live, then the power of darkness inside of you and your light-affinity will continue to sh. You will feel intense pain that feels like your insides are exploding daily, no, every few seconds.¡±


    It was an unbelievable story.


    The Dragon half-blood could not help but sneer.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s not possible. If I live, then my light-affinity will eat up this iplete darkness once I get better.¡±


    ¡°That would be the case if you were a Dragon.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood''s pupils started to shake.


    Cale approached him and quietly spoke as if he was whispering.


    ¡°You will be a human.¡±


    Be a human.


    ¡°Traces of your power of light will remain, however, you will lose all of your powers as a Dragon.¡±


    What would the Dragon half-blood consider as hell?


    The first would be living as a human and feeling pain every few seconds.


    ¡°You will be a normal human and suffer in pain daily until you eventually end up dying.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t speak this next part, but the key to the chains on the Dragon half-blood would be in Cale''s hands.


    ¡°But you can live a bit longer if you choose life.¡±


    Cale observed the Dragon half-blood whose lips were moving but were unable to say anything. There wasn¡¯t much time left. The Dragon half-blood asked him a question.


    ¡°Are you nning on getting rid of Arm?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care? You''re not even on my side.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    The Dragon half-bloodughed in disbelief.


    Cale''s blunt response was like a knife. However, his continued actions did not seem like a knife at all.


    ¡°I will give you a bit more time to think about it. I have a lot of information to gather from you whether you choose to live or die. I need time to get all of that information.¡±


    Choi Han, who had been listening to Cale and the Dragon half-blood¡¯s conversation, flinched.


    ¡®How is he going to heal the Dragon half-blood?¡¯


    He was not the only one with such a question. Everybody inside the wall made by the crows had the same question. Gashan, Witira, and even the Dragon half-blood were wondering the same thing.


    However, the group could soon see the Dragon half-blood start to frown.


    ¡°Y, y, you told me to choose! What the hell are you doing? Did you want to make me face a painful death from that terrible thing?¡±


    The fearful screams of the man who could not move sounded desperate.


    It was the white crown.


    The shining crown slowly approached the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡®This terrible item!¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood had to listen to the crown that ate its blood since he was very young.


    He still heard the sound of the crown, even when he went to sleep.


    He also heard his own screams that were full of pain and fear.


    ¡°Oo oo oo, this, this, ugh!¡±


    His eyes were full of fear as looked toward Cale while being unable to speak properly. Gashan nodded his head after seeing what was going on.


    ¡®He really isn¡¯t going easy on him.¡¯


    Cale sometimes acted without any hesitation. In fact, Cale was someone who was clear about his own actions and the reason behind them such that the shaman Gashan could not help but wonder how the eldest son of a small noble territory could develop such a personality.


    The decisive decision-making to be capable of deciding between life and death was not something a person was born with. It was something that you gained from experience.


    Gashan, who did not know what kind of experiences Cale went through in the past, silently observed Cale and the scared Dragon half-blood''s conversation.


    However, there was someone who was a bit anxious right now.


    It was none other than Cale Henituse.


    ¡®I told him that I¡¯ll let him live a bit longer, so why is he like this?¡¯


    Cale was confused but still proceeded to move the white crown closer to the Dragon half-blood who seemed to be in a state of panic.


    - Make the jewel at the center of the crown drink the Dragon''s blood. Then that monster can live a bit longer.


    Cale moved the crown to where the Dragon half-blood was bleeding the most as the Dominating Aura had taught him.


    It was the location of Choi Han¡¯s attack.


    The white jewel at the center of the shining crown touched where the Dragon''s red blood was pouring out.


    ¡°Uuuuuuugh.¡±


    Cale then started to frown.


    It was not because of the Dragon half-blood''s painful groan.


    ¡°Hoho-¡±


    It was also not because of Gashan¡¯s shockedughter.


    Slurp, slurp.


    A mouth appeared on the white jewel. Well, a ck swirl that was more like a ck hole than a mouth appeared on the white jewel and started to slurp up the Dragon''s blood. Cale had a disgusted frown on his face.


    ¡®It¡¯s too disgusting.


    What is up with this weird item?¡¯


    Cale wanted to throw this crown, no, at least the white jewel, away right now. He would keep the crown because it looked expensive.


    However, his pupils soon became cloudy.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Cale observed the Dragon half-blood''splexion while listening to Gashan¡¯s shocked gasps as background music.


    He was starting to look better. The Dragon half-blood must have realized this too as his expression turned odd. It was painful, but he also did not feel much of the pain because of his current condition.


    Slurp, slurp.


    Cale¡¯s instincts told him it was enough, so he slowly moved the white jewel away from the Dragon¡¯s stomach.


    ¡®He won¡¯t be able to move, but he won''t die.¡¯


    Cale believed that he should be able to extend the Dragon half-blood''s life by about a week. Of course, he won''t have any strength at all at first.


    - As long as the Dragon blood disappears, all that will be left is the human body. However, the Dragon''s attribute will remain in the human body, making him die in the end.


    Cale was nkly staring at the Dragon half-blood¡¯s reptilian scale as hepletely removed the crown from the Dragon half-blood.


    Slurp. Slurp.


    That white jewel''s ck hole-like mouth seemed to be disappointed before it slightly moved toward Raon who was still in the nket.


    It was the moment Choi Han flinched after seeing the crown¡¯s reaction.


    ng!


    The crown was thrown to the ground. The crown that was giving off a holy light rolled on the ground and became dirty. Cale''s annoyed voice could be heard.


    ¡°Is this thing crazy?¡±


    The ck hole on the jewel had disappeared, leaving behind only a holy-looking white jewel. Cale stepped on the white jewel and shoved it into the dirt. He then kicked it a few times as well.


    ¡°As expected of Cale-nim.¡±


    Witira was watching Cale before she hearing Choi Han¡¯sment and looking in his direction. Choi Han was tightly holding onto the nket with a proud expression on his face.


    Witira debated whether she should say something before hearing Cale''s order. Cale shoved the crown deep inside his spatial bag before making eye contact with the Dragon half-blood.


    The Dragon half-blood seemed shocked, however, Cale said what he needed to say.


    ¡°Put chains on him. Gashan, tie him up with your incantations.¡±


    The chains would take away his mana, aura, and physical strength. Furthermore, Cale asked someone to watch over the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Witira.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will keep a tight watch on him.¡±


    She would be able to notice any changes in the Dragon half-blood''s aura faster than anybody else.


    Cale looked at the Dragon half-blood who was falling into a deep slumber from Gashan¡¯s incantations before standing up.


    He was heading out of the wall made by the crows.


    He could hear a ton of noise.


    The Indomitable Alliance was fighting against the Paerun Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, and Roan Kingdom''s joint forces. All sorts of noises filled the area. Cale knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get any results like this.


    The Bears, me Dwarves, as well as therge number of soldiers from Askosan and Nond.


    It was impossible to kill them all.


    No matter how many strong individuals their side had, they would only be able to win with a lot of sacrifices.


    ¡®I''m sure Rosalyn knows this as well.¡¯


    He heard her voiceing from the other side of the wall at that moment.


    ¡°Those who want to surrender should rip your gs!¡±


    Cale also started to speak as she threatened the members of the Indomitable Alliance.


    ¡°Get rid of the wall.¡±


    Caw, caw.


    Gashan''s crows started to fly up into the sky one by one. The ck wall disappeared and Cale reappeared on the battlefield.


    Rosalyn could see the red-haired man slowly appearing through the crows. She could also see Witira, Gashan, and Choi Han, as well as the Dragon half-blood who had chains all over his body so that he could not see, hear, nor move.


    The fallen enemy and the still fresh strong individuals of their allied coalition.


    Rosalyn could see Cale heading toward the bridge that she had made.


    The strong individuals who would change the flow of the battle wereing.


    The enemy knew that this was the case as well.


    Rosalyn heard one of the Bears starting to speak.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    The Bear administrator swore internally as he ordered the retreat.


    The Dragon half-blood had been captured.


    He was defeated by people who were simr to him in strength.


    The Bear quickly started to think.


    He could not allow even more Bears to get hurt. They could not lose so much strength when the Lion tribe was not even here.


    ¡®The enemy cannot chase us.¡¯


    There was no way that the Breck Kingdom woulde into the Askosan Kingdom¡¯s territory.


    They could not win against this number of soldiers, even with so many strong individuals.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The Bear''s order was ryed to the others as they all started to retreat. The Breck Kingdom''s forces did not chase after them.


    It was because Commander Rosalyn did not give the order.


    Rosalyn looked around.


    The mages of the Mage Brigade looked extremely tired. There were also many soldiers who were injured as they could not evade the thunderbolts.


    She could also see the destroyed Gorge of Death.


    She closed her eyes for a moment before opening them back.


    ¡°Withdraw.¡±


    She made up her mind to turn back and her order was ryed to the soldiers. Someone started to speak as soon as she gave the order.


    "The enemy has retreated, and we are alive.¡±


    Cale was speaking to Rosalyn.


    His voice made the soldiers rx their grips on their weapons.


    However, the war was not over just yet.


    ¡°The retreating enemy stopped before they left the Gorge of Death and set up their base over there.¡±


    The Indomitable Alliance had not retreatedpletely.


    They could not retreatpletely. They knew that it would really be over if they did. They had not been able to use their numerical advantage yet.


    They still probably had some regrets.


    ¡°Our Breck Kingdom is currently focusing our forces on the bridge created by Commander Rosalyn.¡±


    The troops that had been split up in five areas had all gathered to the bridge.


    ¡°It is highly probable that it will be a prolonged war.¡±


    The first battle was pretty much the Breck Kingdom¡¯s overwhelming victory.


    However, they had no choice but to pay attention and look for an opening now.


    The person who was reporting was the Royal Mage¡¯s number one disciple, Count Ecross. He peeked around before continuing to speak.


    ¡°We should be at the advantage in a prolonged war because the enemy will have supply issues, but we will have a lot of losses as well.¡±


    The Breck Kingdom would win in the end, but not without significant costs.


    ¡°Count Ecross, are you saying that it would be better to quickly destroy the enemy?¡±


    Count Ecross flinched and looked toward the person who asked the question.


    It was Cale.


    ¡°That is the case.¡±


    Themander who had carried an odd bundle of nkets around the entire battle. His gaze made Count Ecross think about their past encounter as he gulped and hid his nervousness.


    Cale confidently responded back.


    ¡°Please leave.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Please leave the tent.¡±


    ¡°...Ah, yes sir.¡±


    Count Ecross could not say anything else as he left the tent. He flinched at what he saw outside the tent, however, he soon continued to walk.


    The Breck Kingdom¡¯s forces.


    The Roan Kingdom''s forces were there as well.


    The Paerun Kingdom''s forces were also present.


    They had betrayed the Indomitable Alliance and were the Breck Kingdom''s newest ally.


    Count Ecross looked at the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s knights and soldiers before looking back at the tent he just exited.


    He thought about the people inside the tent and gulped.


    The Vice Captain of the Paerun Kingdom''s Knights Brigade was inside the tent.


    However, he could not say anything and just sat there with his mouth closed.


    He was one of Clopeh Sekka¡¯s subordinates who had been taking Clopeh¡¯s ce ever since Captain Clopeh had disappeared. His official title was Vice Captain.


    He was looking at the ceiling in order to not make eye contact with Cale, who was sitting at the most senior spot with his legs crossed.


    ¡®S, sir, you''re alive?¡¯


    He remembered how shocked he was to see Clopeh again. His leader was in a wheelchair and had no strength, however, he was still sharp.


    ¡®Listen to that esteemed sir.¡¯


    ¡®Excuse me?¡¯


    ¡®Cale Henituse-nim. He is someone who is above my level.¡¯


    Clopeh Sekka was someone who killed even his own subordinates without any hesitation.


    The Vice Captain who had done all of Clopeh''s dirty work in his quest to create a legend did not miss the fear and hope in Clopeh¡¯s eyes.


    That was why he was scared of Cale Henituse. He was the one who turned that Clopeh Sekka into a crazy lunatic.


    Rosalyn started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Young master Cale, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°We naturally need to end it quickly.¡±


    Cale had no ns of prolonging the war.


    ¡°One of the Roan Kingdom''s people wille soon.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu was sending someone over.


    The Indomitable Alliance will be aiming to prolong the war.


    The Breck Kingdom would find it advantageous to prolong it as well. It was because their chances of victory were high.


    However, it wasn¡¯t Cale¡¯s style to drag things out while dealing with the losses.


    He started to speak to the people looking at him. However, he felt someone approaching the tent at that moment.


    ¡°Ah, the person his highness sent over must be here.¡±


    Alberu was going to send one of his Dark Elves. That was what they had discussed in advance.


    Cale saw the p being opened and stood up to greet the person.


    Screech. Screech.


    But then he heard a weird noise.


    Cale flinched.


    ¡®Why do I hear the sound of wheels?¡¯


    The entrance p was opened. He could see two people there.


    ¡°W, why?¡±


    The person in front smiled brightly and responded back to Cale''s shocked question.


    ¡°I thought it would be faster if I did it myself.¡±


    Alberu Crossman.


    He had a majestic smile on his face as he entered the tent.


    Screech. Screech.


    The sound of wheels could be heard behind Alberu.


    ¡°Well, I thought it would be better to focus their attention on me since I was bringing over such a special person.¡±


    Alberu Crossman was someone who was as thorough as Cale.


    He prepared someone who would be a dagger against the enemy. He needed to activate the teleportation magic circle multiple times for that reason, but he was quite satisfied.


    Screech. Screech.


    The wheels of a wheelchair rolled into the tent and a person soon became visible.


    The robed individual removed their hood once the p of the tent closed back.


    ¡°Captain-nim!¡±


    The Paerun Knight immediately kneeled.


    He could see his leader, Clopeh Sekka.


    Clopeh Sekka.


    His appearance made Rosalyn flinch before observing him. The man who had lost at the Henituse territory. He was a sword master and a strong individual who had led the Knights Brigade of the Paerun Kingdom.


    He was a symbol of a moral knight. Rosalyn had only seen him from afar and thus could not help but be nervous, even if he was an ally now.


    It was at that moment.


    Clopeh Sekka sped his hands together and smiled brightly after taking off his hood.


    ¡°...Cale-nim!¡±


    He seemed extremely happy to see Cale.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Rosalyn felt that something was off.


    Alberu Crossman was feeling the same way. He too had never seen Cale together with Clopeh Sekka.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    However, Cale ignored the two of their reactions. He then pointed to the map inside themander tent.


    His fingers pressed once on Askosan and then once on Nond.


    ¡°Nond and Askosan.¡±


    The two kingdoms had currently focused a significant number of forces at the Gorge of Death.


    They could use that to their advantage.


    Cale recalled what Rosalyn had said during the battle.


    ¡®Those who want to surrender should rip your gs!¡¯


    Askosan and Nond would soon rip their gs.


    "We will go to these two kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°...How?¡±


    Cale looked toward Clopeh as Rosalyn asked in confusion.


    ¡°Guardian Knight, tell us the coordinates of the two kingdom''s pces that the Paerun Kingdom knows.¡±


    The coordinates for the pces.


    Rosalyn¡¯s expression changed. Crown prince Alberu started to smile as well. The Indomitable Alliance would be paying attention to the forces at the Gorge of Death that were preparing for a prolonged battle.


    Cale, the Roan Kingdom, and the Breck Kingdom would strike them from behind as they did that.


    ¡°We will return with a letter of their surrender.¡±


    Surrender.


    The word flowing out of Cale''s mouth changed the atmosphere inside the tent.


    Silence filled the tent.


    Everybody was busy nning for the future.


    The silence was suddenly broken.


    A voice that was full of joy started to speak.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. You truly are amazing.¡±


    Clopeh''s seemingly normal but crazy voice calmly echoed throughout the tent.


    ¡°You truly are a hero and the person who will continue the legend.¡±


    ¡®Damn it. You crazy bastard!¡¯


    Cale ignored Rosalyn and Alberu¡¯s gazes. The two of them looked confused and bewildered, however, Cale did not look at them as he continued to speak.


    "We simply need to get rid of one pce each.¡±


    The Paerun Kingdom''s Vice Captain who was listening could not believe it.


    ¡®Simply get rid of a pce? Is that really that simple?¡¯


    However, Cale thought about the group who would properly cause a ruckus.


    Archie, Choi Han, Mary, etc. He was overflowing with options.


    ¡°Let''s hurry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. The Paerun Kingdom will assist you with whatever you need.¡±


    Cale flinched again at Clopeh''s extremely serious voice as Alberu sighed.


    ¡°...Unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°...Uh, mm, this is new.¡±


    Cale could not say anything to Alberu and Rosalyn¡¯sments.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    He made up his mind to quickly get rid of the Indomitable Alliance and not have to deal with this extremely crazy bastard any longer.


    It was bad for his mental health.

 Chapter 249: Will Block It (5)

    <h4>Chapter 249: Will Block It (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°But even with the coordinates, there should be defensive maneuvers in ce in order to prevent unapproved magic from being used inside the pce.¡±


    Rosalynmented about Cale''s n.


    Even if Askosan and Nond were not very adept with magic, they should still have basic pce security measures.


    ¡°Furthermore, we need the permission of the pce¡¯s mage to teleport in.¡±


    Other than teleportation magic circles used in secret inside the pce, the majority of the public teleportation magic circles were programmed to need the mage''s permission for security measures.


    Cale didn''t respond to Rosalyn''s questions and just looked toward Clopeh, who responded back confidently.


    "We have bribed them.¡±


    ¡°What, just what-¡±


    Rosalyn stopped herself there. It was because Clopeh continued to speak.


    ¡°There are some mages who remain in the pce for the defense of the capital instead of going to war, however, there are some selfish ones who do not go to simply to protect themselves. It is not hard to bribe one of those types of mages.¡±


    The calmly smiling Clopeh was giving off an aura that was fitting for the North¡¯s majestic Guardian Knight.


    ¡°There are bound to be potential traitors no matter where you go. There will also be people who like money.¡±


    However, the words he spewed out had no traces of that majestic nature.


    ¡°Furthermore, the teleportation magic circle we will be transporting to is not the teleportation magic circle inside of the pce.¡±


    ¡®Didn¡¯t he say the coordinates for the pce?¡¯


    Clopeh gently continued to speak after seeing the confusion on Rosalyn¡¯s face.


    ¡°When we were first creating the Indomitable Alliance, the Paerun Kingdom had purchased residences close to the two kingdom''s pces. We purchased them in the name of a fallen noble household.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale let out a quiet gasp.


    Trust and teamwork would have been important in the beginning stages of the Indomitable Alliance.


    However, the Paerun Kingdom had nted the necessary seeds for betrayal from the beginning.


    ¡®Are these bastards going to do the same thing to us?¡¯


    Cale peeked toward Alberu, who stealthily nodded his head to respond back. He then calmly started to speak to Clopeh.


    ¡°Then you must have installed the teleportation magic circles inside those residences.¡±


    ¡°That is the case.¡±


    ¡°Then let us move now. It is a battle against time now.¡±


    Cale agreed with the crown prince.


    They only needed to send a few people. They couldn¡¯t allow the enemies to notice that they had left and start to attack again.


    Of course, they would not lose that easily because only Cale and a few others were missing.


    Cale looked toward the source of his confidence. Alberu shrugged after seeing Cale''s gaze.


    ¡°I will stay here leading the troops for the time being.¡±


    There was someone who could effectively lead the troops while Rosalyn and Cale were both gone.


    Alberu Crossman.


    As someone who was known as having more strength than a middle-grade knight, the knights would listen to his orders. He was also the true master of the Mage Brigade, so the mages would listen to him anyway.


    "Then let us move right away.¡±


    The leaders inside the tent all started to move in order to take care of business. Cale and Rosalyn watched Clopeh prepare before approaching Alberu.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu would soon be left alone to watch the enemies¡¯ movements. They wereing to say goodbye.


    However, they could not help but nkly stare at what Alberu had to say with his beautiful face.


    ¡°You just walk around covered in blood. What do you have all those potions for? Do you keep a bunch of potions on you as a hobby?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s gaze moved from Cale¡¯s ck uniform that was covered in dry blood to the bundle of nkets in Cale''s arms. It was weird that Cale was holding onto them even though his arms had been shaking since earlier.


    ¡°By the way, what is inside those nkets?¡±


    Cale gently smiled, making Alberu flinch.


    ¡°Are you curious?¡±


    He asked that question gently and calmly. The crown prince with a beautiful smile on his face responded back without any hesitation.


    ¡°No, not at all. Seeing your face made me forget my question and not want to see what¡¯s inside. I don''t want to get involved.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re saying a lot of things all at once, your highness.¡±


    Alberu''s sincere refusal made Cale look at him dejectedly. It was about time to tell him about the Dragon, however, the crown prince avoided something that would make him choke after eating like a ghost.


    The crown prince shrugged his shoulders and said goodbye to Cale, who would leave soon.


    ¡°Have a safe trip. No need to worry about this ce. I may be weaker than the strong individuals in this room, however, I have the highest status, so I will use this authority that I have temporarily been forced to take to good use.¡±


    Alberu flinched after making thatment.


    It was because Cale was silently staring at him.


    Cale recalled what Raon had told him in the past. It was when the children of the nobles had met in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital. It was the first time he had met crown prince Alberu. Raon had told Cale something at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm? This human is not weak. Weak human, be especially wary of him. You will die.¡¯


    Alberu Crossman was known for having average strength and sword skills.


    However, would the person who had lived while hiding his identity as being a quarter Dark Elf have revealed all of his strength?


    He was pretty strong for Raon to say that he was not weak.


    Alberu felt chills on his back after seeing the smile on Cale''s face.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll trust you.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ve been caught.¡±


    Alberu had a stoic expression as he admitted it.


    However, Cale did not care as he prepared to move.


    He did not look good as he headed out of the tent and started to walk.


    ¡®...Why can¡¯t we contact him?¡¯


    The ancient Dragon, Eruhaben. He was not contacting them back.


    Rosalyn said she had left a message, so did something happen to him?


    Huuuuuuuu, huuuuuuu.


    Raon was having issues due to his first growth phase while Eruhaben could not be contacted.


    He could not go to the Eastern continent without the two of them. It was impossible for Rosalyn to do such long-distance teleportation.


    Ron, Beacrox, On, and Hong. The four of them may end up having to stay on the Eastern continent forever.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    He was extremely annoyed, however, he thought about something positive that was going on.


    The amount of Dominating Water in his possession had decreased significantly, however, his body was still fine.


    Cale calmed down and decided to release all of his pent-up feelings in a refreshing way.


    The result of that happened right by the teleportation magic circle in a few moments.


    ¡°Young master-nim, is it fine with so few people?¡±


    The person speaking sincerely seemed to be worried. Archie looked around the secret teleportation magic circle that was hastily built.


    "Why? I think it is enough.¡±


    Cale questioned Archie''s thoughts as he looked around.


    Choi Han, Lock, and Rosalyn were on one side.


    Archie, Cale, and Raon, who was inside the bundle of nkets, were on the other side.


    This group of six were the only ones going to the pces. However, there were a few other people, including Witira, inside the tent.


    Cale could feel Mary, who was standing behind Clopeh, showing signs of wanting to tag along, however, he ignored her.


    The person Clopeh feared the most was not Cale, but Mary who had given him the new limbs with bombs inside of them.


    ¡®I will have Mary quickly take care of that crazy bastard if he tries anything.¡¯


    Archie could not be relieved while Cale was satisfied that he had created a safety device for Clopeh.


    ¡°Mm, for destroying pces, this is a bit...¡±


    Archie thought Choi Han was not normal, so he let it pass, but Rosalyn and Lock seemed extremely normal such that he didn¡¯t think they could quickly destroy a pce.


    However, Rosalyn smiled brightly back at Archie once they made eye contact.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Archie. The three of us have destroyed a pce before.¡±


    Rosalyn, Choi Han, and Lock had caused a ruckus at the Breck Kingdom in the past. She had destroyed the nobles who had hired assassins to kill her before destroying the pce in order to free herself of her responsibilities and title as a princess.


    Rosalyn continued to smile at Archie who was at a loss for words.


    ¡°It was quite refreshing and fun.¡±


    Choi Han and Lock just stood there with stoic expressions. Archie started to mumble after seeing the three of their reactions.


    ¡°You''re speaking as if it is as easy as destroying an ind.¡±


    Cale flinched. Did Archie consider destroying an ind as being easy?


    He did not want to ask. That is why he just said what he needed to say instead.


    ¡°We will go to Nond first and then to Askosan. Everybody remember the n?¡±


    They all nodded their heads.


    Cale looked toward Rosalyn after seeing their responses and she quickly activated the teleportation magic circle.


    Ooooooong-


    Witira, Mary, and Clopeh watched them leave as the teleportation magic circle started to activate. Crown prince Alberu was busy settling the troops in his temporary role.


    ¡°Come back soon.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Witira, please keep a good watch over that half-blood bastard.¡±


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t wo-¡±


    Beeeeeeeep- Beeeeep-


    ¡°...Please don''t worry.¡±


    Witira stopped for a moment after hearing the beeping before finishing what she had to say. She then looked toward Cale.


    Beeeeeeeep- Beeeeep-


    Cale Henituse.


    The rm was going off around Cale.


    Cale handed Raon over to Lock before quickly looking through his pocket.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeep-


    An item that was shining red was finally brought out.


    It was a videomunication device.


    It was not the videomunication device in Raon''s spatial dimension, but the one he had received from Rosalyn and used during the battle.


    That was why there was only one person who could be sending an emergency message like this.


    Eruhaben.


    The Gold Dragon was the only one.


    Rosalyn had left a simple message.


    < Raon is sick, the Dragon half-blood is back. >


    She had left one other piece of information at the end. It was the most she could do while leaving a message for whom she considered to be their lifeline.


    Their coordinates.


    She had left the coordinates of where the battle at the Gorge of Death was taking ce.


    She had left coordinates for a location that others would not notice, but was still close enough to them.


    Both Rosalyn and Cale knew about that location.


    They were the only ones.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    Rosalyn started to speak as soon as Cale called for her.


    ¡°Young master Cale, we will go on our own.¡±


    Lock handed Raon back to Cale and slowly pushed him out of the teleportation magic circle.


    Choi Han looked toward Clopeh once before turning back to Cale and starting to speak.


    "Cale-nim, please.¡±


    Please take good care of Raon.


    He didn¡¯t say the full thing, but Cale understood what he was trying to say. Archie peeked around for a bit before casually adding on.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t look like you have any strength to destroy buildings anyway, young master-nim. Choi Han and I will destroy them all. It is my specialty.¡±


    There was nobody looking at Archie who was proudly puffing up his chest.


    Cale looked at Raon, the videomunication device, and the group before responding back.


    ¡°I''ll at least watch you leave.¡±


    Rosalyn smiled and reactivated the teleportation magic circle as the group quickly disappeared.


    Cale verified that they had left before leaving the tent alone, leaving Mary, Clopeh, and Witira behind.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeep-


    Cale was quickly walking as the rm continued to go off.


    He finally arrived at his destination.


    It was his tent.


    It was the Roan Kingdom''s Northeast Region¡¯s Commander¡¯s personal tent.


    Rosalyn had left the coordinates for this location.


    Cale entered the tent.


    ¡°You look like a mess.¡±


    A beautiful man with white gold hair greeted Cale while clicking his tongue.


    Cale closed the entrance p before asking a question instead of greeting the ancient Dragon.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    He had not been able to contact Eruhaben.


    He had gone to meet a Dragon that he had protected during its first growth phase a long time ago in order to learn about the Eastern continent, Mount Leeb, and the stone pir.


    Caleid Raon down on the bed and asked, thinking that something must have happened.


    Shhh.


    Cale heard a quietughter as the nket rolled over and the sick Raon became visible.


    The ancient Dragon wasughing, however, Cale could see the anger in his eyes.


    ¡°The fake Dragon yer. Is that bastard still alive?¡±


    The Dragon yer Syrem.


    Why was Eruhaben talking about him?


    Cale could hear Eruhaben continue to speak before he could ask his question.


    ¡°He''s dead.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°The Dragon I went to see was already dead.¡±


    Eruhaben had told something to only Raon in the past.


    Dragon yers.


    Dragon yers were people who grew stronger by eating Dragons. He had shared that story only with the young Dragon.


    ¡®This unlucky bastard shouldn¡¯t know about that.¡¯


    Eruhaben recalled the emptyir and the old corpse that looked as if someone had eaten it up as he slowly continued to speak.


    ¡°Someone had killed him.¡±


    Cale slowly turned his head.


    Huuuuuuuu, huuuuuuu.


    He could see the still unconscious Raon.

 Chapter 250: 3 Days (1)

    <h4>Chapter 250: 3 Days (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    A Dragon had died.


    No, it had been murdered.


    A conversation passed through Cale''s mind once he heard that fact. Eruhaben was thinking that Cale did not know about the rtionship between Dragon yers and Dragons, however, he already knew about it.


    Clopeh Sekka.


    It was when he had questioned the Guardian Knight for information. The conversation he had with Clopeh went through his mind again.


    ¡®Cough, he is supposedly a fake Dragon yer. Ugh! In addition to him, the leaders from Arm that are with the Indomitable Alliance are a mage and a healer.¡¯


    ¡®He is said to have grown after eating thetest ancient Dragon that died about two hundred years ago.¡¯


    The information that was scattered throughout his mind quickly started to move and gather together.


    The ancient Dragon that had died about two hundred years ago.


    Cale had assumed that the Dragon had faced a natural death based on thatment. That was because the fake Dragon yer had indicated that he had never killed a Dragon himself.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Cale slowly processed all of the information and asked a question.


    ¡°Is the dead Dragon-nim the eldest Dragon in the Eastern continent?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was the oldest in the Eastern continent.¡±


    ¡°...Approximately how long has it been since youst saw him alive?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, not too long. Maybe two or three hundred years?¡±


    It had to be that Dragon.


    Cale brushed the side of his face with his hand. He felt as if the number of things he needed to take care of were increasing.


    However, something else was the most pressing issue.


    ¡°Is Raon going through his first growth phase?¡±


    Huuuuuuuu, huuuuuuu.


    The child''s heavy breathing filled the tent.


    The ck Dragon was breathing heavily, and his body was hotter than before, making him breathe out white smoke every time he breathed out. Even still, Raon looked extremely cold, even with the area getting warmer with the rising sun.


    Cale gently touched Raon''s hot forehead as he continued to speak.


    ¡°He has been like this since early this morning and has no strength. His fever seems to be getting higher and he''s been unconscious the entire time.¡±


    ¡°He is not unconscious.¡±


    Cale could not help but stop caressing Raon''s head.


    ¡®He''s not unconscious?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Raon, who had his eyes closed. He could not open his eyes nor could he speak, but he could hear everything? Cale started to seriously frown.


    ¡°Move over.¡±


    Cale watched Eruhaben lift Raon up.


    Eruhaben patted the young Dragon''s body with his hands that were covered in mana before putting his forehead on the ck Dragon''s small forehead.


    Boom!


    Boom! Boom!


    He could feel the young Dragon''s heartbeat.


    At the same time, he could hear Raon''s voice.


    I want to hurry up and open my eyes!


    I want to hurry up and be with them!


    The six-years-old''s silent shouts echoed from inside his tiny body. Raon was fighting an intense battle right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely his first growth phase.¡±


    Dragons went through a total of three growth phases throughout their lives.


    The foundation for the Dragon is set during the first growth phase. That is why, although there will be no physical changes, the foundation inside of Raon will be at apletely different level.


    The body of a Dragon will then grow significantly during the second and third growth phases, giving them an aura of a ruler.


    The ancient Dragon that had been through all three growth phases looked toward Raon with an odd expression.


    ¡®Why did the little kid suddenly enter his first growth phase?¡¯


    The first growth phase that had not appeared all this time had suddenly started. Although he was curious about the reason, seeing the young Dragon''s fever raise in temperature made him make ament.


    ¡°Looks like he will have quite the difficult growing pains.¡±


    An average first growth phases took a minimum of one week.


    ¡°The longer and stronger the growing pains, the stronger the Dragon will be at the end.¡±


    Based on his experiences, Eruhaben believed that Raon would either be sick for a long time or ovee it extremely quickly.


    Existences that are different than others tended to show unique sides even during their growth phases.


    Eruhaben wiped away the sweat that was on the ck Dragon''s face. He then heard Cale''s voice again.


    ¡°...What a rotten world. What use is getting bigger through pain?¡±


    Cale could tell one of the reasons all Dragons had terrible personalities.


    What good was growing if you had to suffer to get there?


    Cale did not like it at all. Wasn¡¯t it best to slowly grow without being in pain? Dragons live a long time anyway, so who cares if it went a bit slower?


    ¡°Hahaha-¡±


    Eruhaben''sughter filled the tent. He had to force himself to stop as he put Raon back on the bed.


    ¡°There is nothing we can do for him right now. We just have to be by his side and make sure he is not vulnerable to any danger. We also need to create a space for him to rest peacefully for a few days after he wakes up. Well, this little kid already has all of that.¡±


    He could see that Cale had a disgruntled expression on his face.


    However, Eruhaben did not tell Cale anything else.


    A Dragon''s growth phase was a battle against itself. Numerous shes were probably happening inside this small body right now.


    ¡®A Dragon''s growing pains revolve around those he will have to support.¡¯


    Why did Dragons tend to be self-centered?


    It might be a way to protect themselves from the pain.


    Just supporting yourself was the way to feel the least amount of pain.


    However, this little kid was a weird Dragon with many different rtionships with others.


    That could end up either being a burden or a benefit. He would be able to tell based on this Dragon''s growth.


    ¡°...Anyway, that is not the issue right now.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale let out a groan.


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyes had their usual gentleness, however, they seemed very dark at the same time.


    The Dragon killer.


    It must be because of the anger he felt toward that person.


    Cale''s mind becameplicated, but he quickly stood up.


    Both Cale and the ancient Dragon spoke at the same time.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°How are you alive?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale waspletely baffled. Eruhaben peeked toward Raon, who could hear everything they were saying, before walking over to Cale. He then pulled at Cale''s arm.


    ¡°Why are you still alive?¡±


    ¡°...Should I not be alive?¡±


    What the heck was going on?


    Cale started to frown while the ancient Dragon had a shocked look in his eyes. However, Cale could not help but raise his voice at what the ancient Dragon did next.


    ¡°Just what...!¡±


    A small de made of mana appeared at the tip of Eruhaben¡¯s finger.


    He then shed at Cale''s arm with that mana de.


    Slit-


    The ck uniform and the shirt underneath were both cut by the mana de. Cale watched this and shouted in shock.


    ¡°You crazy- huh?¡±


    ng!


    He heard the sound of two sturdy things hitting each other.


    Cale looked back and forth at the mana de and his arm. His arm was fine. Cale''s arm was making those noises as it made the mana de bounce off.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Cale''s pupils started to shake.


    ¡®When did my body be like this?


    I didn''t even feel anything.


    I thought I was fine?¡¯


    Cale did not notice that his skin had be sturdy like this. Nobody else could have realized it either. Raon would probably have noticed, however, he was not in a spot to do so right now.


    He heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°It is the power of the boulder.¡±


    ¡®Boulder?¡¯


    Cale thought about the Scary Giant Cobblestone. Cale''s te had expanded after using the Super Rock''s power. It was to the point that he too could feel it.


    That was why he thought that his body was more settled.


    But that wasn¡¯t it?


    "Cale Henituse, you used up too much of the water ancient power.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s stiff expression and tone made Cale unable to say anything.


    The Dominating Water.


    He definitely used arge amount of that unstable power.


    ¡°The power of restoration inside your body blocked the unstable water from causing havoc.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s gaze headed toward Cale¡¯s neck. He could smell the scent of blood.


    Prior to gaining the power of the Super Rock, the Vitality of the Heart had prevented his other powers from shing.


    But it was different this time.


    The bnce was destroyed as the power of water had suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°It looks like the power of boulder is protecting your body now. You haven¡¯t felt any recoil from using the power of boulder yet, right?¡±


    Cale''s silence told him he was correct.


    He had coughed up blood when he had used the fiery thunderbolt and the shield.


    However, nothing had happened when he used the boulder. Cale had thought that it was because the boulder said that it would protect him.


    ¡®...Protect?¡¯


    Cale recalled what the Super Rock had said.


    ¡®I will destroy it to protect you. I will stand in front of you in order to protect you.¡¯


    The power to destroy was the stone spears.


    So then what was the power that stood in front of him?


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Eruhaben. The ancient Dragon looked at Cale, who looked like his usual weak self but had a body that would defend against all types of danger.


    ¡°The power of boulder is still protecting you. The reason your body has not exploded yet is because of the boulder ancient power.¡±


    Eruhaben started to smile. One of his questions had been answered.


    ¡°I was wondering how a human had managed to walk through that stone pir pathway. It was possible because he could prevent external forces and internal forces from shing.¡±


    The stone pir pathway located at the Super Rock Vi. Eruhaben had wondered how the Super Rock had managed to enter the pathway as a human.


    The answer to that question was this boulder-like skin.


    However, Eruhaben now had a new question.


    ¡®...The Scary Giant Cobblestone. Who was the owner of that power?¡¯


    Who would have been able to have such strong abilities in both attack and defense?


    ¡®Was he really human?¡¯


    The ancient Dragon was thinking about ancient times that were even older than he was before letting it go. The Dragon yer, the Dragon half-blood, and Raon. Although the ancient Dragon hade back quickly because of those three, there was something even more urgent right now.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. You need to find a water ancient power if you want to live.¡±


    ¡®The Water of Judgment.¡¯


    The name of that ancient power filled Cale''s mind. All he knew about it was that it was on the Eastern continent.


    He realized that it was now time to find that power.


    However, what Eruhaben said next was extremely cruel and cold.


    ¡°You have 3 days.¡±


    His body could onlyst like this for three days.


    That was what Eruhaben meant when he said that.


    Squirm, squirm.


    One of the young Dragon¡¯s tiny toes started to squirm. The ck Dragon was frowning. He seemed to be using all of his strength as his face had a look of urgency on it, which only made Raon''s temperature continue to go up.


    Eruhaben and Cale were looking at each other such that they did not notice Raon''s actions.


    The growing pains of a Dragon with a lot of people to support were difficult.


    However, the young Dragon was one who learned about working together with others.


    The young Dragon''s body stopped moving as if it had never squirmed in the first ce, however, there was a fierce battle going on inside of him.


    Eruhaben started to speak again after seeing Cale still remaining calm.


    ¡°That is the limit for your body.¡±


    "What happens once I reach that limit?¡±


    The ancient Dragon stopped speaking for a moment.


    He had never seen anyone who had gathered so many ancient powers, however, he knew that humans who had more than two attributes had died in the past.


    There was something that the ancient Dragon had learned by the end of his lifespan.


    All life eventually dies.


    At the same time, there was something, almost like an instinct, that he had developed as his life wasing to an end. It was not something he developed as a Dragon, but just as a lifeform living on this world.


    He shared that instinct out loud.


    ¡°I don''t n on letting you die.¡±


    The ancient Dragon saw Cale starting to smile as he said that.


    ¡°So, there is a method.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Eruhaben quickly gasped in disbelief.


    ¡®This unlucky bastard truly is different.¡¯


    Cale knew him too well.


    An egotistical Dragon would never say something that they did not find to be realistic.


    Eruhaben chuckled at Cale''s confident demeanor and nodded his head.


    ¡°The dead Dragon left some traces behind.¡±


    Cale''s eyes started to sparkle.


    He had a good feeling.


    Eruhaben must have found some clues.


    Cale¡¯s instincts were telling him that they had found some clues about the Water of Judgment.

 Chapter 251: 3 Days (2)

    <h4>Chapter 251: 3 Days (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®There were traces of it.¡¯


    Those words made Cale not want to waste any more time.


    It was just 3 days.


    It was a long yet short amount of time.


    ¡°I will listen to the exnation on the way.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Cale wrapped Raon back up in the bundle of nkets and held him in his arms. Since Eruhaben was there, they could immediately teleport to the Eastern continent.


    Eruhaben looked toward the entrance and started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°The crown prince is here.¡±


    Cale soon heard someone rustling outside the tent. Now that he thought about it, although Choi Han and the others had a decent idea about Cale¡¯s situation, crown prince Alberu will find it odd that he suddenly did not go with them.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    He could hear Alberu¡¯s voice outside the tent. Cale, who was holding Raon, looked toward Eruhaben who went to the entrance and opened the p.


    Alberu flinched after seeing Eruhaben.


    It was the knight with white gold hair that hade as Cale¡¯s guard when the four kingdoms and the one Beast people tribe had first solidified their alliance. He could not help but flinch as he had not heard that this person had arrived.


    He heard Cale''s voice from inside the tent at that moment and turned away from Eruhaben.


    ¡°Your highness, I hope that only youe in.¡±


    ¡°That was the n.¡±


    Alberu was already walking into the tent alone. He knew secrecy was important if it was urgent enough for Cale to change his ns.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Alberu got right down to business. Cale preferred it this way as well.


    ¡®I guess it is about time I told him.¡¯


    Cale briskly walked up to Alberu.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Alberu flinched after seeing the emotionless Cale briskly walking through the dark tent while being covered in blood.


    However, Cale''s next action made himpletely shocked.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Alberu had none of his usual majestess as he made that noise.


    His pupils were shaking as well.


    He could see the face of the creature poking out of the nket bundle. The round and chubby face was quite cute, even with its eyes closed.


    However, that was not the issue.


    Alberu made eye contact with Cale when a calm voice started to speak from behind him.


    ¡°It is a Dragon. He is currently going through his first growth phase.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°He is six-years-old. His name is Raon Miru. It is a great name that I made for him.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    However, Cale was not finished speaking just yet. He carried Raon with one hand while pointing toward Eruhaben with the other hand.


    ¡°This senior is an ancient Dragon. He is the eldest Dragon on the Western continent.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyes blinked a couple of times in shock.


    He then lightly shook his head.


    ¡®Am I tired?


    Did I not sleep well for the past few days?¡¯


    Crown prince Alberu had been hearing about the battle while settling the formations of troops.


    He thought that one of Cale''s people would be best to hear the story from and thus called over the freest person from Cale''s group.


    That, ¡®freest person,¡¯ was none other than Hilsman, the Vice Captain of the Henituse territory¡¯s Knights Brigade.


    Alberu could not help but wonder why he was tired after hearing about the battle from Hilsman.


    ¡®The young master-nim used his Silver Shield. He then also exploded the Dragon¡¯s Rage in order to create a wall of fire.


    ¡®Then he created this wall of water which allowed the Whales to go berserk!


    ¡®The shield broke after that. I thought that we were in serious trouble and that the young master would faint, however, at that moment, the young master-nim used an ancient power that he had been hiding. After the shield and the water, he shot hundreds of stone spears into the air!¡¯


    He had heard about what Choi Han and the others had done as well. However, Alberu could not help but question his ears after hearing that Cale used the shield, water, and then the stone spears.


    ¡®That is why I realized that the shield does not break in the end! That is all, your highness!¡¯


    Hilsman seemed extremely excited as he had veins visible on his neck from shouting. Normally, Alberu would have questioned such a recap, however, seeing the sniffling Knight Captain from the First Knights Brigade and the temporary Captain of the Mage Brigade nodding their head, he could not say anything about it.


    ¡®But a Dragon?


    And not just one, but two?¡¯


    Alberu turned toward the ancient Dragon. The ancient Dragon shrugged his shoulders with a stoic expression.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    The ancient Dragon was speaking as if Alberu was beneath him.


    He had thought that this man was a guard knight, but he was a Dragon.


    Alberu could not believe it.


    However, Cale continued to speak.


    He still had a lot of things left to say.


    ¡°Ah, and I may explode to death in three days if things go wrong.¡±


    ¡°What? You crazy-¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Eruhaben let out an, ¡®oh,¡¯ as if he did not expect such a response from Alberu, who stopped speaking and brushed his face with both hands.


    Cale continued to speak with a calm expression.


    ¡°There is an issue with my ancient powers. It is being handled with a temporary measure right now, however, it seems that I only have 3 days left.¡±


    Alberu was at a loss for words after seeing how calm Cale was right now. He didn''t seem to be lying, and even then he knew that Cale would not be the type to lie about something like this.


    And if he thought about it, there was a good chance what Cale was saying was true.


    ¡®The young master-nim was coughing up so much blood that I was worried that something bad might happen, however, he controlled the battlefield with a calm demeanor afterward.¡¯


    Vice Captain Hilsman¡¯s voice echoed in Alberu¡¯s mind.


    He knew that Cale always got injured or needed to recuperate after using his ancient powers.


    Such a person used three ancient powers that he had been saving for an emergency. Would his body be fine after all of that?


    ¡°That is why it looks like I will need to act on my own for the next 3 days.¡±


    ¡®This stupid idiot.¡¯


    Alberu wanted to swear at Cale, but held himself back.


    He felt that Cale and he were simr people from time to time. They would use sly schemes from time to time in order to profit. At the same time, they acted differently when their goal was for the greater good.


    The greater good.


    Crown prince Alberu was someone who walked with the weight of the greater good on his shoulder.


    He finally started to speak after a long time.


    ¡°You have a 3-day break. Make sure that you return after that.¡±


    He wanted to give Cale a longer break, however, he needed to say that Cale must return.


    ¡°I understand. I will listen to you since it is an order from the sun of the Roan Kingdom, your highness. I wille after the war to strip myself of themander title. I will receive a lot of reward money, but please do not think about giving me a medal.¡±


    ¡°...You always have something to say. How can such a punk be the famed young master Silver Shield?¡±


    ¡°I hate that title as well.¡±


    Seeing Cale honestly seem to hate that title made Alberu ignore Cale, Raon, and Eruhaben as he headed out of the tent. He decided feigning ignorance about the two of them was the best course of action.


    Plop.


    The entrance p was opened and then closed again. Cale turned away from the closed entrance as he headed toward Eruhaben, who had created a teleportation magic circle on the ground in the tent.


    The magic circle underneath Eruhaben¡¯s feet were shining brightly. Eruhaben activated the magic circle as soon as Cale stepped on top of it.


    Ooooooong-


    Cale closed his eyes as his surroundings blurred.


    He felt his body teleport before hearing the ancient Dragon''s voice.


    ¡°We will teleport to that Dragon, to Olienne¡¯sir.¡±


    The former oldest Dragon in the Eastern continent. Cale had teleported to hisir.


    He could see the mess of air the moment he opened his eyes.


    Their that probably once had a lot of beautiful sculptures was full of dust and was also destroyed in multiple ces.


    Nobody would think that this used to be a Dragon''sir.


    However, Cale could tell that it was a Dragon¡¯sir as soon as he got there. Eruhaben¡¯s bitter voice could be heard.


    ¡°This is what happens to a Dragon that does not die a natural death.¡±


    A Dragon that did not die a natural death.


    Whether it is from suicide or murder, a Dragon who dies without living out its full lifespan looks different from Dragons that live for their full thousand years.


    Cale could see the rotting Dragon corpse from on the side.


    A Dragon who finishes its thousand years of life would shine brightly and turn into dust as they be part of the earth.


    However, just like the Dragon skeleton in the ck swamp in the Forest of Darkness, a Dragon that does not live out its entire life starts to rot, just like any other lifeform.


    It rots into the ground extremely slowly.


    ¡°The rotting usually finishes within a hundred years, but this guy...¡±


    Eruhaben stopped to sigh before continuing to speak.


    ¡°It ended up being dyed for this guy because he died in hisir. He was in a really good area, so his rotting speed was slowed. That is why he looks like this right now.¡±


    Cale could not say anything.


    He could tell why Eruhaben had been angry.


    A portion of the dead Dragon''s body was dug into with the heart at the center.


    It was fitting to say that someone had eaten him, well, someone had taken a few bites out of him, as the heart and the surrounding flesh were gone.


    ¡°Olienne was a Green Dragon. He was aplete asshole who always talked back to you, but he was still a decent guy, just like the little kid.¡±


    Eruhaben did not share any more of his past memories as he started to walk.


    ¡°Follow me. I will show you the traces of the water.¡±


    His lips twitched for a bit before he added on.


    ¡°I will take care of him once the truth is revealed and I figure out all of the necessary information. I will return him to nature. Definitely.¡±


    Eruhaben could see Cale walking next to him.


    ¡°Let us move quickly then.¡±


    Heughed after seeing Cale who was more action than words walking in front of him. Eruhaben stepped back in front of Cale, who did not know where they were going, and guided him to a secret area.


    Cale looked around while looking at thergeir that was giving off a majestic aura even though it was destroyed and covered in dust.


    A secret area in a Dragon¡¯sir.


    Where could that be?


    He really was curious.


    He was also curious about the hint about the water ancient power.


    The hallway, office, study, and bedroom. Cale flinched once they walked past every room.


    ¡°...It''s in the restroom?¡±


    ¡°The tub to be specific. He really liked taking half-baths.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The Dragon''s secret area was in the restroom.


    Eruhaben put his hand on the tub as Cale looked around with a shocked expression. It was at that moment.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The Super Rock started to speak.


    - Are we eating again?


    The glutton priestess started to speak as well.


    ¡®Why are the two of them being like this?¡¯


    Cale frowned after seeing a bright light as his mind was bingplicated.


    Ooooooong-


    White gold mana wasing out of Eruhaben¡¯s hand.


    The tub shined and let out a green magic circle once the mana touched the tub. That magic circle then covered the entire restroom.


    Cale let out a gasp at that moment.


    ¡°...Wow.¡±


    A forest had appeared.


    The average-looking restroom inside the cave had turned into a forest.


    ¡°Olienne¡¯s attribute was wood. He had created a forest in his area.¡±


    A tree had appeared where the tub used to be. It was arge tree with a round ditch dug underneath it.


    Inside the ditch was a diary. The diary was covered in regr leather, however, there were some small pieces of parchment on the inside as well.


    Eruhaben picked up the diary.


    ¡°The most important treasure to a Dragon is its records. The record that it existed in this world. That is why the first thing they put in their secret areas are their records.¡±


    He felt as if he said something useless to Raon and Cale as he quickly opened up the diary. He stopped on a page with a parchment paper being used as a bookmark.


    ¡°This is the only page in the diary that talks about the Western continent instead of the Eastern continent.¡±


    The only page with information about the Western continent. Eruhaben picked up the piece of parchment paper on that page.


    ¡°It is an old parchment paper that has had magic cast on it in order to let itst a long time. It seems to have been left behind a long time ago. I think it is possible that this is the trace- hmm? Why do you have such an expression on your face?¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression seemed like a mix ofughter and frown.


    He could see the words written on top of the parchment.


    He had seen something simr before. He recalled the wooden que that he received from the Elf priestess in the Elf Vige with the World Tree regarding the Water of Judgment.


    It also had the words, ¡®letter of resignation,¡¯ written on it.


    However, the contents were a bit different.


    This was what was written on the wooden que.


    < World Tree you stupid idiot! I am now free! >


    < The Water of Judgment? I am a free spirit now! >


    The tone made Cale certain that this ancient power was not normal as well. However, something different was written on this one.


    < You evil bastards! You dare to push me out? You damn white snake bastards. I will shoot water cannons at you bastards! >


    The words that were getting more intense made Cale''s mind devolve into aplicated mess.


    The dryke in the Paerun Kingdom.


    It was said that they had pushed away the child that the god who was making theke favored, thus making the angry god take away the water.


    The ones to push that child away were the members of the Sekka household with the white snake as their house crest.


    ¡®Perhaps?


    Was the child that the god favored the owner of the ancient power?¡¯


    Cale read the final statement on the parchment.


    < I will go cause trouble like the fiery thunderbolt cheapskate! Just watch! >


    The fiery thunderbolt cheapskate. The Fire of Destruction.


    He recalled one of the things that the owner of the ancient power that liked money had done.


    He had heard the story when he went to visit the World Tree about how the Fire of Destruction had covered the entire north with fire, making the World Tree sense danger to its life.


    He suddenly had a question.


    ¡®Who put out that fire?¡¯


    Cale was thinking that the person who put out that fire may have been the owner of this, ¡®Water of Judgment.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s written in the diary where he found the parchment. I think the ancient power may be at that location.¡±


    Cale''s gaze headed toward the diary.


    The Super Rock started to speak into Cale¡¯s mind at that moment.


    - The glutton, the cheapskate, the thief, the crybaby, and now-


    The Indestructible Shield, the Fire of Destruction, the Sound of the Wind, and the Vitality of the Heart.


    He was listing the names of the owners of the ancient powers.


    - This time, the crazy kid.


    ¡®What kid?¡¯


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    Cale was at a loss for words after hearing the Super Rock seriously sounding concerned.


    1. Half-baths are a thing where you sit and only dunk half your body. Maybe it is just a Korean thing?

 Chapter 252: 3 Days (3)

    <h4>Chapter 252: 3 Days (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    He had never cared about nicknames such as, ¡®glutton,¡¯ or, ¡®cheapskate,¡¯ for the ancient powers.


    He had felt that they were fitting names for them and that they weren¡¯t harming him in any way.


    However, this time he felt a bit different.


    ¡®Crazy kid?


    What kind of crazy are we talking about?¡¯


    The Super Rock started to speak as if it knew the question on Cale''s mind.


    - He was crazy for fights. I''ve never seen anybody so obsessed with fighting in my life.


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°What is it? Is your body in pain?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s nothing sir.¡±


    Cale barely managed to respond to Eruhaben before slowly resolving theplicated mess in his head.


    The World Tree had told him to find the Water of Judgment.


    Furthermore, he thought about the ancient book he received from the Elf Chief that told the legend of the Super Rock.


    The book that described the Super Rock''s journey had said some things about his friends.


    < The Guardian had another hero that was both a friend and an enemy. This hero was the one who freed the North from the freezing cold. That hero was a cheapskate whose hobby was picking up coins. >


    < The Guardian said the following after seeing the money saved by that hero. >


    < ¡®Crazy bastard. You saved and saved without spending and umted so much!¡¯ >


    The one who had freed the North from the freezing cold.


    The hero mentioned in that story was definitely the money-crazed Fire of Destruction.


    The World Tree that was scared by that fire had the Elf priestess give Cale a bag of money when he went to see it, even though a long time had passed since the Fire of Destruction hadst visited.


    The question was, who put out that fire?


    He naturally thought about the Water of Judgment.


    Furthermore, he thought about the divine item watering can that he had found in Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka¡¯s house. Raon had read the words written on that watering can.


    ¡®Life ends with nothing. The water will eventually overflow, even if you build a dam. I had created a river for the frozennd, but all of you blocked it from flowing.


    ¡®There is only one conclusion for all of you who chased away my precious child in order to fill your greed.¡¯


    The child treasured by a god.


    The Paerun Kingdom and the Guardian Knight household had chased him away.


    That god then took away the river that he had made for them as punishment.


    ¡®This could also be the Water of Judgment.¡¯


    No, he was almost certain this was the case.


    He had another question once his thoughts reached this point.


    ¡®I thought the god treasured this child.


    But he is crazy about fighting?


    Doesn''t something about that sound odd?¡¯


    ¡°It would make sense if the god of war treasured him...¡±


    But there was no way that it was like that.


    Would a god of war be generous enough to create ake that does not freeze for the people of the North who suffered every winter from thekes freezing?


    If the god of war cared for people, he would not allow there to be wars.


    ¡°...Why are you suddenly talking about the god of war? Are you really okay? Is something wrong?¡±


    The ancient Dragon started to worry after seeing Cale, who only had 3 days to live, suddenly start to frown and mumble to himself.


    However, he just looked away after seeing that Cale seemed to not have heard him and just continued to mumble to himself. Cale subconsciously let out a sigh.


    ¡°...What the...¡±


    The Super Rock was bbing on in Cale''s mind.


    The person who always just said, ¡®are you going to sacrifice yourself?¡¯ had a lot to say this time, maybe because something he knew about came up.


    - You''re right. The god of war treasured that child. He was different from when he was young. If he did not find tasks associated with power to be annoying, then he could have be the ruler of the entire continent. He would also have be a tyrant who would have never been matched.


    ¡®...I''m about to go crazy.¡¯


    He was not just at Toonka''s level of being crazy for fights.


    He was a tyrant and was at the level of an emperor.


    ¡°...Life sure is hard.¡±


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    Cale ignored Eruhaben¡¯s response as he ced Raon on top of some soft grass for a moment before picking up the diary in the ancient Dragon''s hand. He then casually added on.


    ¡°Ah, by the way, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    "What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Dragon half-blood had ck hair and ck eyes once the dye magic was removed.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyes opened wide. Cale, who was looking at the diary, did not notice this as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I heard that all Dragons have their own colors. Are half-bloods different?¡±


    Eruhaben was the only white gold Dragon in the world.


    Whether they were Red Dragons, Blue Dragons, or whatever other color Dragon, they were all unique in color.


    That was why Dragons did not even have the same color as their parents. For example, it was not abnormal for a situation like a white gold Dragon to be born from a Red Dragon and a Blue Dragon to ur.


    Cale looked toward Eruhaben while thinking about the Dragon half-blood who had different colored eyes than Raon but the same ck body.


    He then flinched.


    Eruhaben had a serious frown on his face.


    ¡°No. Half-bloods are the same as Dragons in that way.¡±


    Dragon half-bloods were born with Dragon blood as well. That is why the human body cannot handle it.


    It was impossible for a human to handle the instincts of their Dragon''s blood to be unique.


    Eruhaben heard Cale continuing to speak.


    ¡°Witira said that it seemed as if the Dragon half-blood had finished his second growth phase as well.¡±


    The ancient Dragon had expected that the Dragon half-blood hadpleted his first growth phase.


    However, he could only think about one thing after hearing that it had survived the second growth phase as well. Eruhaben continued to frown as Cale quietly observed him.


    The ancient Dragon and the human then made eye contact. The human could see fear in the ancient Dragon¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°...Is that bastard really a half-blood?¡±


    That fear soon changed into anger. Cale subconsciously answered back, thinking that Eruhaben¡¯s eyes were showing the wisdom that he had gained from living so long.


    ¡°I presume he is a half-blood because he has both Dragon blood and human blood?¡±


    ¡°I will need to see him myself.¡±


    Eruhaben turned away from Cale and looked at the forest.


    Olienne.


    The area belonging to the deceased Dragon had a vibrant green fragrance to it. However, his mind was in a mess.


    ¡°Something is weird.¡±


    A murdered Dragon.


    A fake Dragon yer.


    And a Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Raon is a real Dragon. This child¡¯s color is his own. We will get to find out his attribute once he finishes his first growth phase as well.¡±


    Raon was definitely a real Dragon.


    He might be a bit peculiar, but this little kid was still an amazing Dragon. But the half-blood was the same color as Raon?


    Arm.


    That word repeated itself in Eruhaben¡¯s mind.


    The ancient Dragon sighed as hemented.


    ¡°...Something that goes against thews of nature is happening.¡±


    The good thing was that they had the opportunity to fix these things that were going against thews of nature.


    Eruhaben looked toward the unlucky bastard.


    Everything was happening with this guy at the center.


    If Raon had died, then the real ck Dragon would have disappeared from this world.


    Furthermore, this guy was also the one who had told them about the true identities of the Dragon half-blood and the Dragon yer.


    ¡®It''s still a long way away for the little kid to grow up. And I only have one year left.¡¯


    A Dragon Lord.


    He wouldn¡¯t need to worry about this if the Dragon Lord was here.


    However, nature had not assigned a Dragon Lord since long before Eruhaben was born.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, how about we tackle things one at a time?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Eruhaben let out a chuckle. In some aspects, the guy with only 3 days left to live was the calmest.


    ¡°You''re so calm even after hearing that you only have 3 days left.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all just a part of life?¡±


    Cale Henituse, no, Kim Rok Soo was not really affected by the current situation. In fact, he was hopeful since he had learned that there was a clue that would help him resolve this issue.


    Squirm, squirm.


    The hidden front paw of the ck Dragon who was in a bundle of nkets on top of the soft grass was squirming. He was shaking, simr to a baby who was trying to flip over for the first time. However, Raon soon started to frown before his body became limp again.


    The ancient Dragon settled his thoughts as he listened to the human who was saying that was just a part of life.


    ¡°Go ahead and read what it says.¡±


    They needed to take care of the most pressing issues first.


    Cale started to read the diary again after seeing Eruhaben point to it. It was the only page that was written in thenguage of the Western continent.


    Cale¡¯s expression slowly turned odd as he read through the page.


    < The monsters in the Leeb-An region are starting to disappear. I went to take a look because I was concerned that something might be happening. >


    It was talking about the region with Mount Leeb and Leeb-An City.


    There had always been a lot of monsters there, however, the monsters started to disappear one day. Cale and Eruhaben hade here in order to figure out the reason as well.


    The Dragon, Olienne, had been curious about that reason as well.


    < As a result, I found ake. >


    ¡®Ake?¡¯


    Cale was certain that this location was where the Water of Judgment was located. His face stiffened up after reading what was written after that.


    < Thatke was judging the monsters. >


    ¡®Judging the monsters?¡¯


    He recalled how the owner had been obsessed with fighting.


    < It judged humans as well. >


    ¡®How did theke judge the monsters and humans? What was the criteria of theke? And how did it do it?¡¯


    He was full of questions. It was hard to imagine what could have happened.


    < It was an arrogant power. However, there must be a reason that nature left behind such a power. I created a barrier around the area in order to prevent any further damage and then left theke alone. >


    Cale recalled the bandit leader he had looted in Mount Leeb. He had indicated that there were still monsters around Leeb-An City but that the number had decreased, allowing mercenaries and merchants to be active in the area.


    < To be honest, I don''t want to call that ce ake. >


    Cale slowly read the information that was written in the back.


    < I¡¯d rather call it an, ¡®arrogant power that resembles a god.¡¯ >


    ¡®Resembles a god?


    Did it resemble the god of war?¡¯


    Cale felt as if he had a headache.


    He had already needed to use his shield, the pir of water, and even the stone spears. So if, and really just if, he ever had to use this power after gaining it...


    ¡®Just thinking about it is terrible.¡¯


    Then forget a cker life, he would need to figure out a way toy low and live in seclusion.


    But it wasn¡¯t like he could easily find any other water-type ancient powers in the next three days.


    Eruhaben, who did not know about what Cale was thinking, gently consoled him.


    ¡°I think that the barrier around theke prevented people from seeing it. The coordinates for the barrier are listed here, so we can just teleport there and enter the barrier.¡±


    Eruhaben then stopped for a moment before he continued to speak in a concerned tone.


    ¡°However, even if I get rid of the barrier for you, you will need to earn the ancient power on your own as you¡¯ve done with the others. You need to ovee the trial that the power gives you.¡±


    ¡°...Those were all trials?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Cale nkly recalled the trials where he had to deliver bread to the tree, destroy the stone tower, dig underwater in order to free the top, throw money intova, and finally, chew rocks.


    Cale could not even fathom what kind of extraordinary thing he would have to do this time. However, he was not too worried as it was still better than fighting and getting bloody.


    Cale held Raon back up as he continued to speak.


    ¡°It looks like Leeb-An City is nearby based on the coordinates, so let¡¯s stop by there first.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Screeeech.


    Hope and Adventure Loving Inn.


    The people in the inn with quite the long name were still working hard in order to fix up the ce before the grand opening.


    The door to that inn slowly opened.


    A bandit who was making a tablecloth continued to look at the tablecloth as he shouted in a blunt voice.


    ¡°Hey! Ditching will result in one glove! Why do you even try when you know you''ll get caught? Unless you run fast enough to make the dust fly up, no, there is no dust here. Do you wish to be the dust of the world?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then shut up and just do your-¡±


    The bandit suddenly stopped.


    There were five bandits in the hall including him.


    However, the others were all being too quiet when one of them was running away.


    And the voice that just responded was very familiar.


    Plop.


    The tablecloth in the bandit¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    The tablecloth fluttered like a butterfly as it fell and the person who came in picked it up.


    "We can¡¯t let it get dirty. Am I right?¡±


    The bandit could see the person''s red hair.


    It was the person who was scarier than the white glove and the old man!


    He subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°That is right, sir! Dust is evil! We must get rid of it! Tablecloths must bepletely white!¡±


    Cale tilted his head to the side after seeing the bandit receiving the tablecloth from him with shaking hands.


    ¡®...Why is he acting like this?


    Why is he so scared?¡¯


    Cale had told the team to make sure that the bandits were well fed and well clothed. It was because he was going to make them be the servers.


    And Beacrox had followed his orders properly and fed them well. It was just that the kitchen assistant bandit who had seen the way Beacrox used his kitchen knife had told the others about it, making them all scared to the point that they couldn¡¯t tell whether the food was going into their noses or mouths.


    Cale looked at the five bandits who were quietly working with a weird expression before someone suddenly started to speak from behind him.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, young master-nim. You returned earlier than I expected.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo, so scary.¡¯


    Cale was shocked at Ron, who approached without making any noises before signaling him with his eyes to say let¡¯s go to the second floor.


    Cale headed to the second floor with Ron as Eruhaben following behind them. Beacrox came out of the kitchen to follow them as well. There were some footstepsing to greet Cale when he got to the second floor.


    ¡°You''re here! You came back fast!¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see you! Looks like our youngest is sleeping!¡±


    On and Hong were excited as they came to greet Cale.


    However, their expressions changed once Cale went into one of the rooms and opened up the nkets in order toy Raon down on the bed.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    On and Hong must have been shocked as they meowed like cats instead of speaking like humans before curling up next to either side of Raon. Cale informed the group of Raon''s current situation.


    ¡°He''s in his first growth phase. Raon is fighting against himself right now. His eyes are closed, but he can hear everything that we are saying.¡±


    On and Hong stopped meowing like cats once they heard that. Then they started to mumble while still remaining by Raon''s side.


    ¡°Beast people are said to be in pain during their first berserk transformation as well. We can¡¯t have our youngest being in pain.¡±


    ¡°Our youngest is great and mighty, even without growing up!¡±


    Cale watched On and Hong say all of that while sticking next to Raon before turning his head. He could see Ron and Beacrox''s expressions.


    The two of them had vicious upations, but were also very emotional people.


    Cale left the children averaging nine-years-old with Eruhaben before heading out of the room. He signaled Ron with his eyes to follow him.


    Click.


    The door opened and closed.


    Cale and Ron made eye contact in the empty hallway.


    ¡°Young master-nim, is something wrong? I''m guessing that the war is not over yet?¡±


    ¡®He really is like a ghost.¡¯


    Cale knew that the sharp Ron would understand that something was weird. That was why he had called him out separately.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    He was a scary old man, but in some aspects, he was his most trustworthy person.


    Cale was not very worried because he thought that this situation was quite hopeful right now.


    He had a feeling that things would work out.


    His instincts that he had developed over the years were telling him that he would not die.


    However, you always had to prepare for the worst.


    Cale had told crown prince Alberu the truth.


    Although he didn¡¯t know whether Alberu would tell the others about his situation, they were currently in the middle of a war.


    There was no way to tell what might happen.


    He needed to prepare for the others in the group learning about his situation, as well as if the war suddenly turned for the worse.


    Cale did not hesitate to pick Ron Mn as one of those people to help him prepare for the worst possible scenario. Although he was not the eldest in their group, he was the eldest human, as well as someone who knew how to guide the rest of their group.


    He was the first person Kim Rok Soo saw when he opened his eyes in this world, as well as the person he had spent the most time with since entering this world.


    That was why Cale calmly informed Ron about his current condition.


    ¡°3 days, no, 2 days and 8 hours.¡±


    ¡°What are you counting down?¡±


    Ron could see Cale starting to smile. His calm voice filled the hallway.


    ¡°That''s the remaining time for the bomb inside my body.¡±


    Ron''s cold eyes shook for a moment. However, Ron could see that Cale''s pupils did not shake at all. That calm gaze made Ron calm down as well.


    Cale continued to speak without any hesitation.


    ¡°I wille back after removing the bomb.¡±


    Cale asked Ron for a favor.


    ¡°That is why I need you to take care of business as usual, please.¡±


    As usual.


    As if nothing had happened.


    Ron hesitated in front of Cale for the first time before closing his eyes. Cale, who was waiting for a response, heard the Super Rock''s voice in his head.


    - Are you trying to be stronger?


    ¡®No, I don''t want to do that at all.¡¯


    It was the moment Cale was about to oppose the statement.


    He heard someone else start to speak in his mind.


    - Are you good at cussing?


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    It was a familiar voice.


    It was the voice of the money-crazed owner of the fiery thunderbolt.


    He was suddenly speaking. He was the one who had created that sea of fire that Cale believed the Water of Judgment had put out.


    The parchment paper inside the ancient Dragon Olienne¡¯s diary had something written about the fiery thunderbolt as well.


    < I will go cause trouble just like the fiery thunderbolt cheapskate! Just watch! >


    The owner of the Water of Judgment and the Fire of Destruction seemed to be pretty close to each other.


    The fiery thunderbolt continued to speak.


    - The first hit has to be a straight. To defeat him, cussing at the start is the best.


    Cale brushed his eyes with his hands.


    - Or try to convince him that you will cause trouble. Then he might follow you. He wrote his letter of resignation with me.


    ¡®You wrote that crazy letter of resignation together?¡¯


    - That is why I know him a bit. We developed a bond while fighting after realizing that we both have simr values. It was easier to talk to him than that stuffy old man World Tree.


    ¡®...These crazy owners of ancient powers.


    None of them are normal.¡¯


    ¡°...Young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa. Life is so hard, Ron.¡±


    Ron¡¯s face that usually had a benign smile or a cold gaze had a new expression after seeing Cale sincerely looking tired.


    Cale did not manage to see that expression as he had to deal with the cheapskate fire that had suddenly popped out.


    - I will help you. By the way, do you have some money? Don¡¯t you want to strengthen the fiery thunderbolt? Aren¡¯t you curious about the strength of the fiery thunderbolt that could burn up the entire northern region of the Western continent? Don''t you want to have the fire that made even old man World Tree faint?


    ¡®Absolutely not.¡¯


    He did not want to get the cheapskate''s help at all.


    ¡°So hard.¡±


    Ron''s face ended up in a frown after hearing Cale''s mumblings.

 Chapter 253: 3 Days (4)

    <h4>Chapter 253: 3 Days (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale flinched after seeing the frown on Ron''s face. Ron quickly got rid of the frown before he returned to his usual benign smile after seeing Cale flinch.


    ¡°Is it that difficult?¡±


    Cale urgently started to speak after seeing the assassin''s face change so quickly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a little difficult.¡±


    That was the truth. It was a little difficult.


    - Can¡¯t you throw me some money like you didst time? Think about it! It''s possible now because your te is bigger!


    It was a little difficult because of this loud fiery thunderbolt.


    The voice that suddenly popped out had a lot to say. Of course, the rambling soon stopped.


    The fiery thunderbolt stopped talking after telling Cale to think about it.


    ¡®...Although I do want to throw money around like I didst time.¡¯


    He thought about how he threw a ton of money into theva. Cale was happy at that time. He should have a lot of dirty money once he takes over the Eastern continent¡¯s Leeb-An City¡¯s underworld.


    ¡®Should I use that money?¡¯


    Cale was starting to get a bit excited. It was quite fun to throw money around, especially when it wasn¡¯t his money and instead was money he took from bad guys. Cale''s expression turned calm, almost as if he had never been frowning in the first ce.


    The corners of Ron''s wrinkled eyes started to shake after seeing the change in Cale''s expression. It was just the slightest of movements that nobody else would have noticed, but Ron was definitely agitated.


    Twenty years old.


    This puppy young master of his was only twenty years old.


    Even if he was born a noble and had a strong sense of responsibility, twenty was an age where you should be running aroundrge fields and trying to do what you dreamt of doing as a kid.


    Beacrox Mn.


    Ron thought about his son. He had escaped the Eastern continent and run away to the Henituse territory in the Western continent when his son was only about ten years old. During that time, Beacrox could not do a lot of the things that children would normally do and thus had to quickly mature and grow up.


    But a youngster who was speaking as if he was older and had spent more time living than his son who had lived such a life was in front of him right now.


    ¡®It''s alright. It¡¯s just a little difficult.¡¯


    As someone who has lived a long time, Ron could feel the weight of those words.


    The bomb inside Cale''s body could only be talking about the ancient powers. Ron had heard about the issue inside Cale''s body when they had first gone to Eruhaben¡¯sir.


    He was certain that it was rted to that.


    Ron remembered how Cale had given him a new arm and taken his revenge for him.


    ¡°As you wish, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale had asked Ron for a favor.


    ¡®As usual, please.¡¯


    Ron gently responded to Cale while thinking about that.


    ¡°I will act like my usual self.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s all you need to do.¡±


    Cale felt as if Ron''s words were oddly vicious, however, he still nodded his head after hearing that Ron would do as he wished.


    The next day.


    Cale prepared to leave early in the morning.


    Even with the Vitality of the Heart, he still needed to sleep three to four hours a day. Furthermore, Cale chose to sleep in order to help relieve some of the stress and fatigue he had gained during the battle.


    However, he could not help but be shocked at what he saw as soon as he woke up.


    ¡°...What is going on right now?¡±


    Cale saw Ron, who was handing him a cup of honey lemon tea as usual, and took the cup from him. The bitter taste woke Cale right up. Ron started to smile.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim told me that Raon-nim needs to go with you.¡±


    Without knowing when the growth phase might end, Raon was the safest around Eruhaben.


    Although he didn¡¯t like that he needed to carry around a sick child without letting him rest, Eruhaben said that it wouldn¡¯t be a burden at all.


    In fact, Raon thinking that he was not safe and rxed was the worst thing to have right now, so being next to Cale and Eruhaben was for the best.


    That was why they would take him with them.


    Of course, On and Hong would stay here.


    It would be bad if the two children went with them and figured out about Cale''s situation. Even if Cale was someone who didn''t care about other people¡¯s emotions, he didn''t want to do that to children. He already didn¡¯t like the fact that Raon knew about what was going on.


    That was why he put down the disappointed On and Hong.


    However, somethingrger stuck to him once he got rid of the two of them.


    ¡°That is why I brought an errand boy for you. He is used to cooking and all other aspects of service, so he should be useful to have around.¡±


    ¡°...Father, I am not an errand boy.¡±


    Beacrox answered disgruntledly as he stood in front of Cale.


    He was his usual spotless self, but he had arger carrier that looked like a baby sash but muchrger.


    Cale looked at that carrier and then looked at Beacrox and Ron. He then shared his honest sentiments.


    ¡°Ron, you really are good at what you do.¡±


    ¡°I just did what is expected of me, young master-nim.¡±


    Beacrox started to frown.


    However, he pretended not to hear his father and his young master speaking as he picked up the limp Raon and put him in the carrier.


    He recalled the conversation he had with his father.


    ¡®Escort the young master-nim.¡¯


    ¡®Did something happen?¡¯


    His father had answered like this to that question.


    ¡®You''re the only one I can rely on since I cannot go myself.¡¯


    He was able to realize that his father could not tell him the real reason and that something serious was about to happen after hearing that response.


    That was why he put Raon into the carrier and looked toward Cale, who stood up and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Rustle.


    Cale listened to the sound of branches breaking under his feet as he looked around.


    Leeb-An City had the inn.


    Mount Leeb had the stone pir.


    There was arge forest in the middle of these two areas. Cale looked at Beacrox and Raon in the carrier before looking at Eruhaben.


    ¡°The name of this forest is the Grey Eye Forest.¡±


    Grey Eye.


    The name alone was giving off an aura of mystery.


    Eruhaben exined to Cale, Beacrox, and Raon about this ce. It was not what he had read in the ancient Dragon''s diary, but public knowledge about the forest.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been calling it that for a while, but nobody knows the reason behind the name. Although there are still monsters in every region around Leeb-An City, there are no monsters in this Grey Eye Forest.¡±


    Cale absorbed the scenery in front of him.


    It seemed to be apletely normal forest. It was even giving off the typical sounds you would hear from a forest.


    ¡°Since there are no monsters, mercenaries and merchants have no reason toe here. There are just a few people whoe in during spring in order to pick some fruits.¡±


    ¡°Have any of them gone missing?¡±


    The Water of Judgment was said to judge both humans and monsters.


    ¡°No.¡±


    There were no more dead monsters nor missing people thanks to the dead ancient Dragon''s barrier.


    Eruhaben looked toward the calm Cale and started to smile. Contrary to his voice, Cale''s situation was not very good.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, I don''t think you''re in a situation to be so calm.¡±


    Crackle, crackle.


    There was red lightning flowing through the tip of Cale¡¯s fingers.


    The fiery thunderbolt roamed around for a bit before starting to be brighter.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Vitality of the Heart was responding more than anything else.


    It was beating crazily, as if it had found a way to maintain his body and keep him alive. Cale slowly started to smile. His gaze was headed near Eruhaben.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, why do you ask such a question after you¡¯ve already finished all of your preparations?¡±


    There was white gold smoke around Eruhaben right now. He chuckled at Cale''s question before he stomped on the ground.


    The barrier.


    He could feel the traces of Olienne, the dead ancient Dragon.


    The center of the Grey Eye Forest. The scent of fresh trees was rising up from that area. Eruhaben headed toward that scent.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Cale watched Eruhaben start to move before activating the Sound of the Wind. At the same time, he looked toward Beacrox, who sighed before starting to run.


    ¡°I am very good at following people.¡±


    He had learned how to run when he had followed his father and escaped from the Eastern continent to the Western continent as a child.


    It was not very hard just running while looking at his father¡¯s back.


    Cale watched as Beacrox rushed past him before kicking off the ground as well.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Cale could hear the sound of the leaves rustling in the wind, as well as sound of the branches hitting his sleeves.


    However, the beating of his heart was the clearest thing he could feel right now. He had an odd feeling at that moment.


    ¡®Not good.¡¯


    He was currently using the Sound of the Wind with the fiery thunderbolt crackling in his hand.


    Cale felt something different than his usual hunger and blood coughing.


    He felt woozy.


    It felt as if his insides were being swept up by waves. Cale could now feel his insides that were not being protected by the Super Rock like his indestructible skin.


    Although his te had gotten bigger, that te was still too weak.


    Arger ss te was still made of ss.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Vitality of the Heart made its presence known to the point that Cale could feel how destroyed his insides were. At that moment, Cale raised his head after hearing a loud noise.


    Baaaaaang!


    White gold mana became an arrow that shot forward.


    It looked as if the arrows were flying toward a normal part of the forest.


    However, it was the moment those arrows hit that, ¡®normal,¡¯ forest.


    Baaaaaang!


    Green branches appeared and started to attack them.


    ¡°Ha! He always did have an odd taste.¡±


    Eruhabenughed as the disgusting green branches suddenly appeared and charged toward them. However, he did not stop walking. In fact, he started to walk faster as he continued to send mana arrows out.


    "We will pierce right through them.¡±


    Cale followed behind the ancient Dragon who showed no hesitation.


    Baaaaaang!


    The branches exploded into dust every time a mana arrow hit them. He heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°A Dragon does not necessarily need to have a natural attribute. It could just be an abstract element or somethingpletely unique as well.¡±


    Baaaaang! Boom, boom!


    The white gold Dragon pierced through the barrier as he shared his attribute with the little kid and Cale.


    ¡°People mocked me when I first found out my attribute.¡±


    The other Dragons hadughed at Eruhaben once he had figured out his attribute after his first growth phase. That mocking had continued even after he had be an adult Dragon.


    ¡°My attribute was terriblepared to how I look.¡±


    Eruhaben, who was more handsome than most Dragons, had no choice but to be mocked because of his attribute. There were a lot of Dragon children with terrible personalities.


    Cale looked toward Eruhaben''s back.


    He could not tell what attribute made up this white gold color.


    Baaaaang!


    The moment Cale watched another branch explode, he could hear Eruhaben¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Dust, or powder.¡±


    Cale''s eyes watched as the branches crashed into the white gold mana and disappeared like dust.


    Eruhaben had destroyed the stone pir at the Super Rock Vi by turning it into dust as well.


    "That is my attribute.¡±


    Eruhaben liked his attribute.


    Why?


    ¡°...And it is a quite wonderful attribute.¡±


    He did not leave those Dragons who mocked him alone.


    He had fought against them.


    ¡°Because my personality was to beat people up until the dust flew off the ground or they turned into dust.¡±


    He had never lost a battle ever since he became an adult Dragon.


    Even if people point their fingers andugh at you, your value is determined by how you view yourself, not by them.


    There was a reason Eruhaben was saying all of this to Cale and Raon.


    ¡°In nature, and in this world, there is a reason and meaning behind everything that exists.¡±


    He had heard about the Water of Judgment from Cale as they were returning to the inn from the dead ancient Dragon''sir. He had also read the diary in order to find out that it was an arrogant power that resembled a god.


    ¡°Cale, it is all up to how you choose to ept the will of the ancient power.¡±


    The Water of Judgment.


    Although the name might sound scary, and it was supposedly like a god, it was still a power used by a human in the end.


    The value of that power would be determined by the thoughts of its owner.


    Eruhaben turned the final branch into dust before he went into the barrier. Cale, who had walked up next to him at some point, started to speak as they entered the barrier.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡±


    Eruhaben smiled before it quickly disappeared.


    Tap.


    Eruhaben winced the moment his foot touched the ground.


    ¡°...This.¡±


    Needles.


    He felt something that felt as if numerous needles were poking at his skin.


    He could see theke at the same time.


    Cale''s calm voice reached his ears at that moment.


    ¡°I see why they call it the Grey Eye Forest.¡±


    Ake in the shape of a human eye was in front of them.


    The color of the water in thatke was grey.


    Cale saw Beacrox stepping behind Eruhaben. It was as if his instincts were telling him to go hide behind the strongest person with Raon on his back.


    ¡°...I have never seen such a strong ancient power before.¡±


    Eruhaben felt as if he could understand why it was called an arrogant power.


    ¡°A violent feeling of needles stabbing at your skin. Are you okay?¡±


    Eruhaben asked Beacrox, who was behind him, and Beacrox shook his head. The ancient Dragon immediately created a shield for him.


    Beacrox looked much better once the shield was created.


    He was at a loss for words the moment he saw theke.


    He had this eerie feeling that someone had tied him up and was observing him.


    It was a terrible feeling.


    It was a disgusting feeling.


    It was a power that he did not want to be near nor even see.


    Beacrox gulped and looked away from theke.


    Twitch.


    He lowered his head at that moment. He had felt movement from inside the carrier just now. Beacrox had lowered his head to see if Raon had woken up, however, Raon was still limp.


    Beacrox observed Raon for a while before hugging the carrier. He thought he had made a mistake.


    However, the sensitive Dragon who could not see nor speak could still hear and feel.


    He felt the eerie feeling as well.


    Raon understood Cale''s situation and that he would go on to win this power. The ck Dragon''s heart started to beat wilder than ever before.


    Eruhaben did not know about this as he looked toward Cale and asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t felt something so violent in a long time. Should I create a shield for you? It will probably be difficult, even with your shield-¡±


    He could not finish his sentence.


    Boom-


    The ground started to shake.


    Cale heard the fiery thunderbolt''s voice again.


    - Wow, damn it. I knew he was a cool guy! He''s taking the initiative just like I taught him to do!


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale turned his head without being able to respond to the voice after feeling the vibration traveling up his legs. Theke was shooting up into the sky.


    Chhhhhhhh-


    The grey water turned into arge spear.


    ¡®...It looks ready to attack at any moment.


    You don''t just earn ancient powers with weird methods?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    The ground was still shaking, while the spear that shot up from theke was starting to be sharper.


    Chhhhhhhh.


    The tip of that spear was directed right at Cale.


    In order to earn an ancient power, the person who wishes to take the power must tackle it on their own.


    ¡®Do I need to fight? Do I need to win against that spear?


    Didn¡¯t they say I just need to cuss,nd the first hit, and convince him to cause trouble with me?¡¯


    He shouldn''t have believed these crazy ancient powers.


    Cale had a disgusted frown on his face.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Beacrox groaned from inside the shield. The violent aura was giving him a migraine. Eruhaben created another shieldyer around him before he looked toward Cale. He had not expected something like this either.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt such a violent and aggressive ancient power before! Will you be okay? Can you do it?¡±


    The ancient Dragon who was asking with concern flinched.


    ¡°...A violent aura?¡±


    Cale sounded confused.


    Eruhaben could see that Cale was frowning, but did not seem to be in pain.


    ¡°...You can¡¯t feel anything? You don¡¯t sense anything in this area?¡±


    ¡°No sir. It is just so so. I just feel like it would hurt if I was pierced by that spear?¡±


    Eruhaben was at a loss for words.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t feel anything? It¡¯s strong enough to even make an ancient Dragon like me hesitate.¡¯


    He could understand why the ancient Dragon Olienne chose to put a barrier around this area.


    Cale really was fine.


    However, he could tell that something was odd based on Eruhaben and Beacrox¡¯s reactions.


    Boom!


    The ground shook once again.


    To be more specific, theke was rumbling, making the aftershocks reach Cale.


    Chhhhh-


    The tip of the grey spear pointed toward Cale. It was as if it was asking for a fight. That thought would end up being correct. He could hear the voice of the fiery thunderbolt.


    - Looks like we need to fight first. He''s a guy who really likes to fight. Did he choose his trial to be a fight as well?


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°...Fuck.¡±


    ¡®I need to fight when I''m already feeling woozy?¡¯


    It was the moment Cale let out a sigh.


    The grey spear started to move.


    Shhhhh-


    Eruhaben flinched after seeing the iing spear.


    ¡®Should I help Cale? But he won''t be able to get the ancient power if I do that.¡¯


    The ancient Dragon started to frown as he took a step toward Cale.


    However, he did not take any more steps after that.


    He could see Cale¡¯s face.


    He was smiling.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Cale could see the grey spear flying toward him.


    He could hear the fiery thunderbolt¡¯s voice at the same time. He could not help butugh after hearing what it had to say.


    - He could never win against any of us.


    The Fire of Destruction recalled a memory from a long time ago.


    - We drew many times.


    A repressed power cannot defeat a free power. It was one thing if it repressed itself, however, a power that was repressed by another entity would not be able to win against a power that has the option to make its own decisions.


    The fiery thunderbolt thought about two existences that had freely made their own goals and responsibilities, unlike the Water of Judgment.


    - He always lost to the glutton and the stubborn Super Rock.


    The glutton and the stubborn one.


    Wood and earth.


    The Indestructible Shield and the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    The repressed power had never won against them.


    - Furthermore, the dominator dominates over the judge as well.


    Cale recalled the small amount of the Dominating Water he still had in his possession.


    Boom.


    He could feel the ground shake once again.


    At the same time, he saw a silver shield opening up toward the spear.


    The trial to earn an ancient power.


    Cale still had powers that would allow him to ovee this wall.


    1. (PR: I think it is talking about something like this, )

 Chapter 254: Eat Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 254: Eat Up (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Baaaaang!


    The spear shed against the shield.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Cale grabbed his stomach.


    He felt woozy.


    It felt as if his insides would turn over.


    It was different than the feeling he felt every so often when he used the Vitality of the Heart.


    The ss te that had be as weak as possible was causing Cale pain.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Red blood.


    A drop of blood dripped from Cale''s mouth to his chin and then onto the ground.


    The color of that drop of blood was red.


    It was different than the ck dead blood that usually came out.


    The fishy smell of blood started to fill the area around theke that looked like a grey eye.


    Squirm, squirm.


    Beacrox saw it this time.


    The ck Dragon''s front paws were moving. The front paws were shaking and visibly moving, little by little.


    The fishy smell of blood was making the young ck Dragon¡¯s heart beat even faster.


    Thump, thump.


    He was sure that it was Cale''s blood.


    Raon wanted to hurry up and open his eyes in order to see what was going on. However, the young Dragon was looking at a different world right now.


    The young Dragon had to move around in his dreams since his first growth phase started.


    No, he needed to face a trial that imitated a dream. His instincts were telling him that he needed to pass this trial in order to fight alongside Cale, however, it was hard to ovee quickly.


    Raon looked over his body.


    Short front paws, short body, and tiny wings.


    All of them were full of injuries.


    He was fighting without resting, however, he could not use mana nor magic in this dream. A Dragon who had not gone through its first growth phase and could not use magic was extremely weak.


    Raon looked down under his feet.


    He had seen this ever since the dream-like trial had started. The young Dragon could see people grabbing onto his ankles.


    Cale, On, and Hong, Goldie gramps, Choi Han, Rosalyn, Ron, Lock, Mary, Beacrox, etc.


    Too many people were holding onto Raon¡¯s ankles.


    Raon had to fight with these people holding onto him.


    He could see a Dragon in the sky when he looked up.


    It was arge Dragon that was iparable to his short self.


    Although most adult Dragons were 20 meters in length, thisrge Dragon was close to 30 meters in length.


    The Dragon was ck in color while its eyes were dark blue.


    Raon''s instincts were telling him something.


    ¡®That Dragon is me.


    That Dragon is me as an adult.¡¯


    It was a Dragon that was flying alone freely in the sky without anybody holding onto its ankles.


    ¡®I need to fight and win against that Dragon.¡¯


    His instincts as a Dragon were telling him that defeating his future self was the only way to ovee this trial. That was why Raon was fighting against thisrge ck Dragon.


    However, he did not have a chance of victory.


    He was too weak to win against a strong Dragon.


    However, Raon could not just choose to give up even though he knew that this was the case.


    It was because he could hear and smell what was going on in the real world.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    He could hear his weak human''s voice in the world outside of this trial.


    It was the way he talked whenever he was frustrated or annoyed. Raon lowered his head. It was not the voice of the person grabbing onto his ankles in this trial, but the voice of his human in the real world.


    The human had said that he only had 3 days.


    ¡®This smell of blood is our human''s smell.


    I need to save him.¡¯


    Raon flew back up into the sky. It was sort of, no, extremely difficult to fly because of the people holding onto his ankles, however, he did not stop pping his wings.


    It was because he did not despise the people holding onto his ankles.


    Raon charged once more toward therge ck Dragon that was looking down at him.


    Raon was not scared. He was just afraid that he would be toote to return to reality.


    The person who was dealing with things in the real world that Raon was desperate to get back to could not help but swear.


    ¡°Ugh, motherfucker!¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression looked as terrible as possible as he coughed up blood and continued to swear. His insides were rumbling and felt as if they would flip over.


    Furthermore, he was going nuts after seeing all of the red blood that he was continuing to cough up.


    Baaaaang!


    The grey water spear and the silver shield crashed together once again.


    Although there was a loud noise, the silver shield was fine and did not even shake a little.


    The problem was that the water spear that was aiming for Cale was fine as well.


    Chhhhhhhh.


    The shape of the spear broke down right after mming into the shield, however, it quickly returned its form and shot toward Cale once again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The silver shield and water spear continued to m into each other as if they wanted to gulp the other up.


    Cale wiped the blood away from his mouth as he red at the grey water spear.


    His body''s te had reached its limit.


    His insides were roaring in ways that were iparable to the wooziness he felt when he was using the Sound of the Wind to travel.


    That was why he could not use the Indestructible Shield nor the Scary Giant Cobblestone as much as he wanted to.


    ¡®He always lost to the glutton and the stubborn Super Rock.¡¯


    That was what the Fire of Destruction had told him, however, the opportunity to fully use those powers was not avable for him.


    However, Cale¡¯s eyes were calmly looking at theke and the water spear.


    ¡®One chance.¡¯


    He could only use the Super Rock once with the shield activated.


    One chance.


    Cale repeated that to himself as he blocked the water spear with the shield again.


    Baaaaaang!


    Loud noises echoed throughout the area once again. The ancient Dragon Eruhaben started to frown while watching the fight.


    The Water of Judgment.


    It was cold and ruthless.


    He felt an unbelievable powering from the water spear. It was a power that seemed ready to execute a sinner immediately.


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    Something truly was weird.


    The ancient powers that Eruhaben knew about were allcking to be the main source of power.


    However, some of the ancient powers that this unlucky Cale Henituse had in his possession were as strong as, if not stronger, than most strong individuals¡¯ strengths.


    ¡°...This.¡±


    Eruhaben started to frown.


    He could feel Cale Henituse¡¯s rumbling insides. His te was about to break.


    This ancient power was said to be an arrogant power that was almost like a god.


    But Cale Henituse¡¯s current condition was not at his best to be able to win against such an ancient power.


    Can he win?


    Was it even possible with his current condition?


    It was difficult even for this wise ancient Dragon to determine.


    However, there was something that he did know.


    ¡°It is difficult using standard methods.¡±


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben¡¯s eyes opened wide at that moment.


    Ooooooo-


    Theke rumbled once more.


    The ancient Dragon touched his arm.


    He was getting the chills.


    Eruhaben heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°This is driving me nuts. They''re all crazy, all lunatics! Damn it!¡±


    Cale could not hold back from shouting.


    Chhhhhhhhh-


    Something wasing up from the bottom of theke.


    They were chains made out of water.


    Chains were shooting up from the bottom of theke, as if they were ready to shackle the hands and feet of the sinner. A water spear and now chains. Cale started to frown.


    He felt frustrated.


    They were quiet.


    Those loud voices of the ancient powers were all being quiet.


    Now that he thought about it, the other voices of the ancient powers all went quiet whenever he was trying to earn another power.


    Chhhhhh- chhhhhhhhh-


    Multiple chains shot up from the water. They then nked as they stuck to the water spear. They looked as if they were going to attack Cale alongside the water spear.


    ¡°Damn it. For being the Water of Judgment, it uses some weird shit.¡±


    It was when Cale subconsciously voiced his frustration.


    - It¡¯s not me.


    It was the voice of a woman.


    A clear voice that seemed to be echoing inside a cave filled Cale''s mind.


    It was the Water of Judgment.


    He was sure of it.


    He always heard the voice of the owner of the ancient power whenever he was about to finish the trials.


    - No, this isn¡¯t me!


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Cale put his hand up to his ears. The calm voice in his mind suddenly turned into a screech.


    Chhhhhh- chhhhh!


    At the same time, the chains and the spearbined together in order to be an extremelyrge spear. Furthermore, the surface of theke started to tremble.


    - This isn¡¯t my power! This is not me! I, I am not a judge!


    ¡®Not a judge?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze quickly changed.


    - I, I am!


    - I am! I...!


    That was all the ancient power kept saying. That voice was giving him a headache. That was why he subconsciouslymented.


    ¡°Then who are you?¡±


    If you are not the Water of Judgment, then who are you?


    Everybody calls you the Water of Judgment.


    It was at that moment.


    He heard a quiet voice.


    - I...Am someone who does not have freedom.


    Screeeech- screeech-


    The odd noise made Cale lift his head up.


    Therge water spear surrounded by chains was aiming at Cale. Just looking at it made it hard to breathe.


    The ancient Dragon who was watching this said what came to his mind.


    ¡°...You are chained down by a god.¡±


    - I am chained.


    Cale could hear the owner of the ancient power in his mind.


    She was chained by a god using shackles called responsibility and duty. She had to be repressed by an identity that she was not born with.


    She was chained the moment that she was born, and then that god gave her a name as soon as he found her. Then he gave her to the people.


    -


    I wish to get out of them. I escaped and ran away to the corner of the Eastern continent, however, I had already forgotten about who I truly was.


    -


    Free me.


    It wanted to return to its original identity.


    The power that a god cherished but had no choice but to chain down wanted to be used freely at least once.


    - The god gave me the name of the, ¡®Water of Judgment.¡¯ However, I have a name that I gave myself.


    A name that she gave herself. She wanted to use that name.


    - Ancient powers always give themselves names. I lost the chance to give myself a name. I want a new chance to give myself a name.


    And she found someone who could give me that chance.


    She could feel the powers of the people who helped her escape to the Eastern continent a long time ago.


    They had helped her write a letter of resignation, caused a fire in order to create a diversion, and then defended against the white snakes with a shield.


    They also gave her a ride on the wind to help her move, and finally, gave her a body that was as strong as his own boulder. There was also a nice person who consoled her and was her conversation buddy.


    In the end, they had sacrificed themselves for the world.


    She could smell their scent.


    It wasing from this person.


    - I am not a judge.


    The greyke started to tremble.


    Water is something that naturally flows from top to bottom.


    Thews of nature indicated that water would flow from top to bottom. That was how it was meant to be.


    However, she was someone who went against thews of nature.


    That was why a god cherished her but had to chain her down, forcing her to be with the humans.


    The owner of the ancient power had only said the name she gave herself once she arrived at the Eastern continent and had earned her freedom.


    - I am the Retrogressive Water.


    Retrogressive.


    The one who defies thews of nature.


    Her voice in Cale''s mind slowly became quieter. The voice that sounded as if it was in a cave far away started to disappear, however, he could still clearly hear it.


    He could hear herst words.


    - I am the Sky Eating Water.


    It was the first name she gave for herself after throwing away the name of the, ¡®Water of Judgment.¡¯


    The Sky Eating Water.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech!


    Cale lifted his head up.


    The chains turned the tip of the water spear toward Cale once her voice disappeared.


    ¡°...It is the traces of a god.¡±


    Nobody could hear what Eruhaben just said.


    It was because the water ate up the noise.


    Chhhhhhhh-


    Arge grey spear was shot toward Cale.


    At the same time, the chains shot out while trying to tie Cale¡¯s limbs down.


    ¡°...No.¡±


    ¡®This is not okay. He can¡¯t do it.¡¯


    Eruhaben felt a power that went against thews of nature in the chains and water spear.


    This was something that Cale could not handle.


    ¡°Cale Henituse!¡±


    Eruhaben had no choice but to shoot some white gold mana toward Cale and start to run toward him.


    However, Eruhaben could not stand next to Cale.


    Chhhhhhhh.


    Cale smiled while looking at the chains and water spear that were heading toward him.


    ¡®The Retrogressive Water.¡¯


    He liked this name quite a bit.


    It was much better than the, ¡®Water of Judgment.¡¯


    Cale could not hear the voices of the owners of the ancient powers. However, he could feel the other ancient powers making their presences known around his body.


    Cale looked directly at the water spear and started to speak.


    ¡°Then I will go in reverse as well.¡±


    Cale¡¯s body shot forward.


    The Sound of the Wind became Cale''s feet.


    Cale turned his head and smiled toward his group. They seemed to be anxious.


    Cale''s feet left the ground. His feet were walking where he should not be able to walk, as if he was water that was aiming for the sky that it could not reach. The results of that soon reached Cale¡¯s ears.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The Grey Eye Lake.


    Cale jumped into theke.


    He was certain.


    The water could not touch him.


    Cale chose to sink into theke.

 Chapter 255: Eat Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 255: Eat Up (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Cale''s body started to sink to the bottom of theke.


    It was difficult to see clearly as if the inside of theke was filled with fog.


    Only the red blood dripping out of Cale¡¯s mouth followed the flow of water and added color to theke.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Cale''s body started to shake.


    Theke was rumbling.


    It was rumbling in rhythm, as if it was someone''s heartbeat.


    Cale''s head was shaking with the rumbling as the voice that had disappeared came back.


    - I was born a ve.


    The voice echoed throughout theke.


    The Water of Judgment.


    No, the voice of the Sky Eating Water returned.


    -


    I don''t know who my parents are since the only thing I remember are the chains around my ankles. But one day, a god came to find me. My first memory was about the chains around my ankle. A god came to visit the woman who had heard thousands of times that her roots were that of a ve.


    -


    He told me I had talents before he freed me from very. He told me that I had talents that could be used for the world. That was how the god destroyed my first chains.


    -


    However, he ced a new chain on me instead. The name of that chain was called the, ¡®Water of Judgment.¡¯ This second chain was not on my ankles, but on my heart.


    -


    People revered me for having the attention of a god and trusted that I would take care of their problems. However, there were some people who wanted to use me instead, and they were the ones that put chains back on my ankles.


    It was the moment a third chain was about to be ced on her.


    - I ran away.


    It was the only time in her life that she was happy.


    She was out of breath running away, however, she was happy.


    - I met some people who were willing to help me and ran away to the Eastern continent, however, I ran away alone.


    The people who had helped her escape had chosen to ce chains over their own ankles and remain on the Western continent.


    They said that they had something to do.


    All of them had said that they had something to do and remained in thatnd to fight.


    That was how she had run away.


    That was how she had be free.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The inside of theke started to rumble faster. At the same time, Cale¡¯s body started to shake intensely as if he had been caught in a current.


    And inside that fog-likeke.


    Shaaaaaaa- Shaaaaaaaa-


    Something was cutting through the fog and approaching Cale.


    aaaang-


    They were the chains.


    The half-transparent chains made out of water shot up from the bottom of theke and rushed toward Cale at a fast speed.


    He heard her voice at that moment. She sounded as if she wasughing.


    - But I didn¡¯t know how to live a free life. I had never lived like that before. I was free, but I didn¡¯t know how to live a free life.


    The rumbling inside theke became stronger. The chains were not affected by the rumbling as they continued to approach Cale.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The chains that arrived quickly started to tie Cale''s limbs down as he tried to regain his bearings.


    Cale started to frown.


    ng, aaang.


    The chains tied up Cale''s limbs and started to pull him down to the bottom of theke.


    They were pulling him to the bottom, as if they wanted to never let him leave again.


    Theke shook violently at that moment.


    Boom-


    Cale let out a breath.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The chains shook a bit. Theke started to move even more violently. Cale¡¯s body was shaking, while the firm chains finally started to shake wildly as well.


    Boom. Boom.


    The rumbling became even stronger.


    In the end, even the chains ended up being swept up by the current.


    - Run away.


    The woman''s voice filled Cale''s mind.


    Her voice started to sound far away as if she headed back into the deep part of a cave. He could hear her faint voice.


    - I cannot rule over these chains.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale started to smile.


    The reason he was able tost this long in the water started to reveal itself.


    Ooooooong-


    A blue light started toe out of his neck.


    It was a pure blue color that could not be seen in this fog-likeke.


    It was the item that was allowing Cale to be the freest inside the water.


    The Dominating Water.


    Cale started to use the small amount of water that he had left.


    A blue light started to surround his body.


    Even if it was only a small amount, its nature was that of domination.


    Crackle, crackle, crackle.


    The chains that had tied up his limbs started to break apart. Cale gently brushed the rest of the chains away from his body.


    - ...Is that a power of domination?


    Cale tilted his neck to stretch as the woman spoke in his mind.


    His pupils were not as cloudy as the fog inside theke.


    His pupils that had a purpose were clear.


    ¡®Why would I run away?¡¯


    Cale would not run from a battle that he could win.


    His body quickly headed toward the bottom of theke.


    He was not sinking because of the chains nor any other foreign powers.


    Cale''s goal was at the bottom.


    His body continued to sink to the deepest part of theke.


    There was no way for the others outside theke to know about this.


    This was especially the case for Beacrox, who could not detect anything in this needle-like area.


    However, he could see that the water spear suddenly stopped moving and that the chains suddenly sank into theke. The chains looked as if they were moving in order to look for Cale.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The chains were moving while making those eerie noises. Beacrox¡¯s feet were twitching as if they were ready to run toward theke.


    However, he did not move. He recalled Cale¡¯s face as he jumped into theke.


    Cale was smiling when he jumped in. His face showed no signs of fear, as if he was telling them not to worry about him.


    The Cale that Beacrox knew would not do something that didn¡¯t have a chance of sess as he always calmly assessed the situation.


    There must be a reason for such a person to jump into theke.


    ¡®I guess I need to wait.¡¯


    It was the moment he was thinking that he just needed to wait.


    Beacrox wondered if he may have thought wrong after seeing the expression on Eruhabens face.


    ¡°...Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    Eruhaben did not say anything.


    He just continued to frown while looking at theke.


    It could not be helped.


    Cale Henituse had jumped into theke as if he had a n.


    Knowing the usual Cale, he should not be worried at all. However, something was odd.


    ¡®I can''t feel him.¡¯


    He could not feel Cale Henituse¡¯s aura from the moment he jumped into theke.


    That aura that was full of nature could not be felt at all.


    His aura had disappeared instantly, as if it had been cut off from this world.


    There was an existence that realized this even faster than Eruhaben.


    Thump. Thump.


    The ck Dragon''s heart was going wild.


    The young Dragon who was the most sensitive to Cale¡¯s existence and aura, so Raon instantly realized that it had suddenly disappeared.


    Raon could hear a lot of noises. That was why he had a decent idea about what was going on. The intelligent Dragon suspected that Cale had either jumped into theke or that something in theke was preventing him from feeling Cale''s aura.


    However, Cale¡¯s absence was felt too clearly felt by the young Dragon.


    He could not feel Cale¡¯s aura at all.


    Thump. Thump.


    Eruhaben was there, as well as Beacrox. That is why he knew that nothing major would happen to Cale.


    This was something he knew for sure.


    However, the look in Raon¡¯s eyes started to change.


    ¡°Little kid, don''t worry about Cale.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s voice from outside the dream reached Raon''s ears. However, Raon Miru was not satisfied with such words.


    1 minute, 2 minutes.


    Time continued to pass, but he could not feel the human''s aura at all.


    This was the first time something like this had happened.


    He had never experienced Cale being absent.


    Raon Miru raised his head.


    The trial ground inside of his dreams.


    Therge Dragon was still looking down at him.


    Raon was thinking that he needed to defeat that Dragon in order to wake up from this dream.


    He needed to get out.


    He needed to get out of this trial as quickly as possible.


    What should he do when he was up against such a strong individual?


    The young Dragon who was pping his wings even with all of the people hanging onto his ankles ignored his injuries as he thought about how he could defeat a stronger opponent.


    In the past, the ck Dragon had worried about what to do when he met a strong enemy like another Dragon.


    It was at that moment.


    The ck Dragon''s pupils became cloudy.


    He recalled a conversation he had with Cale at some point in the Super Rock Vi. It was when he was hiding under the nkets in disappointment after not being able to enter his first growth phase, wondering about what to do if he ever met another Dragon and had to fight it.


    ¡®...What if I meet a Dragon with a terrible personality?¡¯


    Cale had responded like this to his concern.


    ¡®I thought you were smart.¡¯


    ¡®I am smart......! No. I can¡¯t even grow-¡¯


    Cale had given him a very simple answer.


    ¡®Just run away.¡¯


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    ¡®Just run away if you meet a terrible Dragon.¡¯


    Escape.


    Cale had told him to run away if he met a stronger opponent without any hesitation. He continued on to tell him the reason.


    ¡®Staying alive is being great and mighty.¡¯


    Raon.


    The ck Dragon raised his head and looked at therge Dragon once again.


    He had been thinking that he needed to defeat that ck Dragon in order to ovee this trial.


    ¡®You survived the cave.¡¯


    However, Cale, his human''s words filled Raon''s mind at that moment.


    ¡®Staying alive. That is being strong.¡¯


    Raon could finally see clearly.


    Instead of therge Dragon flying over his head, he could see the sky that was even bigger than that Dragon.


    The sky was so vast that even therge Dragon could not fill it up.


    It was even higher than the 30-meter-long Dragon.


    ¡®Over there.¡¯


    It was not his instincts as a Dragon, but the experiences that he had had until now that were telling Raon what to do. The experiences and memories he had made with Cale were showing him a new path.


    Fighting and defeating that Dragon was not the only way to get out of the trial.


    He just needed to change things up.


    He just needed to get out of this trial ground.


    Raon started to smile. If someone was to see this smile, then they would say it was simr to Cale¡¯s smile.


    The young Dragon started to p his wings again.


    He had heard that a Dragon''s growth was a fight against himself.


    However, Raon had realized something else.


    There was no need to fight against himself.


    The issue was this battlefield that made him have to fight against himself.


    Many paths became visible once his goal had changed.


    There was only one path heading toward that strong Dragon.


    However, there were many ways to reach the sky that was even higher than that Dragon.


    His path would be the one that he chooses to walk.


    The corners of the young Dragon¡¯s lips continued to go up.


    A Dragon that had grown up alone would not have had anyone to tell them about something like this. Dragons were selfish and violent creatures that were always on the alert and thus preferred to be alone.


    However, Raon had learned a lot of things from others.


    It was not important to win.


    The ck Dragon finally found the method that he liked the most.


    ¡®Let¡¯s run.


    That is not cheating.


    The important thing is for everyone to survive.¡¯


    Raon Miru.


    The ck Dragon suddenly started to be happy.


    ¡®I can see my path.


    That ck Dragon is only covering a portion of the sky.¡¯


    He was looking beyond the sky.


    ¡®That¡¯s where I need to go.¡¯


    Raon started to fly.


    He then pushed the people off of his ankles.


    ¡°These are all fake.¡±


    That Dragon and the people holding onto his ankles were all fake.


    This battlefield was fake.


    The real things were elsewhere.


    Reality.


    Walking the path that he had learned. That path was the true reality.


    He could see the connections he had made waiting for him at the end of that path.


    ¡®I will save them.¡¯


    Raon started to fly.


    ¡®I cannot feel our weak human''s aura. I need to hurry.¡¯


    He didn''t care about his growth phase. He was already strong.


    If not, then he just needed to do as his human had told him to do.


    ¡®Run away and thene back to strike them in the back. Survive ande back stronger in order to hit them when they least expect it. Then you will win.¡¯


    That¡¯s all he needed to do.


    Raon continued to fly past therge Dragon and past the sky into reality that was beyond it. He gave it his all in order to fly up there. It was hard to do so, but Raon did not stop.


    And his flying caused some changes to happen.


    The mana that he could not use in his dream started to surround Raon''s body. Raon had recovered his strength that the trial had sealed away from him.


    However, Raon Miru did not know about this as he simply continued to fly up, focusing his gaze skyward and nowhere else.


    Somewhere else at the same time.


    The person who had been heading down for what seemed like an eternity finally arrived at his destination.


    Cale could see the bottom of theke.


    He lifted his head up.


    Shaaaaaaa- Shaaaaaaaa-


    The chains moved through the fog-like water in order to reach him. The chains continued to attack him even though the Dominating Water was giving off its aura of domination.


    They seemed as if they would stop only if they seeded in chaining up Cale''s limbs.


    They acted as if Cale was a sinner that needed to be judged.


    They were only aiming for Cale.


    - Run away!


    The voice was louder thanst time.


    - Your aura of domination is getting weaker.


    Cale¡¯s Dominating Water was decreasing, just as she had mentioned.


    - So run away!


    Theke rumbled again and changed the directions of the chains.


    However, Cale did not run away.


    ¡®Why does she keep telling me to run?¡¯


    Cale chuckled and stepped on the ground at the bottom of theke.


    He was surrounded by water.


    It was so foggy that he couldn¡¯t properly see in front of him. The water was making his body sway, while he could still hear the chains cutting through the water in an attempt to reach him.


    However, the bottom of theke was still the ground.


    Cale''s insides were still churning.


    He did not want to experience having his insides churn like this ever again.


    That was why he made up his mind when he saw theke.


    ¡®Let''s flip the inside first.¡¯


    Cale stomped on the ground at the bottom of theke.


    Boom-


    A loud noise that was iparable to the other noises until now shook the inside of theke.


    One chance.


    Cale could only use the Super Rock¡¯s power once.


    Cale used that one chance right now.


    Ooooooo-


    The bottom of theke.


    Large stone spears started to appear at the bottom of theke.


    Cale did not get into fights that he would lose.


    This was a fight that he was going to win.


    1. (PR: Is that possible even? If so, it sounds cool. Probably was more referring to the water being murky or cloudy, but we will leave it as is.)

 Chapter 256: Eat Up (3)

    <h4>Chapter 256: Eat Up (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Boom-


    Beacrox flinched because of the rumbling before he steadied himself.


    He then looked toward theke. Thatrgeke was rumbling.


    He was certain that young master Cale had something to do with it.


    However, Beacrox could not help but say something else after looking at theke.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, what is going on?¡±


    Beacrox has a serious expression on his face as he supported the carrier with both hands. However, his expression was not as serious as Eruhaben''s expression.


    ¡°...This.¡±


    The ancient Dragon could not help but wipe his eyes with his hands.


    He was looking at Raon, who was inside Beacrox¡¯s carrier.


    The ancient Dragon¡¯s eyes looked concerned as he looked at Raon.


    ck mana was slowly rising up from Raon''s body. The mana became thicker before slowly surrounding Raon''s body.


    Eruhaben could not believe it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use mana when you are going through your first growth phase.¡±


    The trial ground for the first growth phase.


    Dragons could not use mana nor magic at that location.


    Although it looked as if your mana was sealed only in the dream, it was sealed in the real world as well.


    That was why Dragons faced a dangerous situation of the internal battle against itself, as well as external dangers from others as their bodies could not be protected with mana during the growth phase.


    That was how it was supposed to be.


    So how was it that this young Dragon was releasing mana right now?


    This was not normal.


    This was different than what he had seen until now.


    Eruhaben had thought that Raon would either take a really long time or a really short time to finish his first growth phase. However, even if he was quick, he didn''t expect it to be this quick.


    ¡®How did the little kid defeat his future adult self so quickly?¡¯


    Eruhaben had no way of knowing what happened.


    A Dragon faces its adult self during its first growth phase.


    That adult Dragon could not use Dragon''s Breath nor magic and instead could only use its physical strength, however, it was still a scary existence for young Dragons who could not use magic.


    That was why the growth phases were called a battle against themselves. A young Dragon''s potential was determined based on how long it took to finish the first growth phase because they knew that the stronger adult Dragons took longer to defeat.


    Of course, there was a way for young Dragons to defeat their adult selves.


    It had to do with the Dragon''s attribute.


    The unique attribute that nobody else would have.


    The young Dragons could defeat their future selves once that dormant attribute was activated.


    And the method and time it took to defeat their future selves were how their te was determined.


    However, this little kid was different than everyone else.


    The ancient Dragon¡¯s years of experience was telling him something.


    ¡®This little kid is not fighting against his future self right now.¡¯


    ¡°What is he fighting against?¡±


    There was nothing other than your adult self in the trial ground. Just what was this little kid fighting against?


    Eruhaben could not hide his confusion and concern.


    However, Raon was not fighting right now.


    In fact, he was going against the battlefield and trying to get out of it.


    ¡°...He''sughing?¡±


    Eruhaben could see that the young Dragon was smiling, even as more mana and sweat covered Raon¡¯s body and Raon¡¯s fever worsened.


    The young Dragon was not fighting right now.


    He was currently escaping the trial ground.


    Eruhaben could see Raon''s lips starting to open and close. It was the sign that he was about to wake up. He was still unconscious, but Eruhaben could hear Raon mumbling quietly.


    ¡°...I, Raon Miru... am great and mighty!¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Eruhaben could not help butugh. At the same time, his eyes curved into a smile.


    The reason Raon was making him worry was because the mana that was sealed was released along with another reason.


    There was no te.


    Forget creating a stronger te, this young ck Dragon''s te was slowly disappearing. The te that he currently had was breaking.


    That was what Eruhaben was worried about.


    However, the fact that there was no te could mean something else.


    ¡°The world is his te.¡±


    He was oveing something.


    This little Dragon was oveing something right now.


    The ancient Dragon felt something shooting up from the bottom of theke as he realized what was going on with Raon.


    Beacrox¡¯s expression was starting to progressively worsen. Cale didn''t say anything before jumping into theke while Eruhaben wasn¡¯t saying anything right now, so he could not help but frown with concern.


    Furthermore, even if he is a Dragon, this little Dragon was smiling oddly even though he was in pain.


    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯


    Beacrox¡¯s expression could not get better. He could not understand any of it as he was just an average chef and swordsman.


    It was at that moment.


    Boooom-


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Beacrox quickly hugged the carrier and steadied himself. Arger rumbling than earlier had shot up from the ground.


    ¡®What is going on in there?¡¯


    It was the moment his eyes headed toward theke.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The surface of the greyke split open.


    ¡°Hahahaha! I''m about to go crazy! Ahahaha!¡±


    The ancient Dragon wasughing.


    Theke split open.


    In fact, theke split open in multiple locations.


    Chhhhhh- chhhhhhhh-


    Stone spears started to shoot out from those split locations.


    There was someone standing on top of thergest stone spear.


    Cale Henituse.


    He was calmly standing on the stone spear whileughing.


    That was why Eruhaben could not help butugh.


    ¡®Both the little kid and this unlucky bastard.¡¯


    The people struggling were smiling, so how could he notugh as the eldest one in their group?


    ¡°Yes, destroy everything!¡±


    Eruhaben was excited and said something that was fitting for his personality for the first time in a long time. This only made Beacrox¡¯s expression be worse, however, nobody was able to see this.


    Cale was able to hear Eruhaben¡¯s voice clearly.


    However, he could not see the ancient Dragon¡¯s face.


    All he could see was the color grey in front of his eyes.


    ng, ng-


    Tens of chains shot out from theke following the stone spear. They were rushing at Cale as if they needed to capture him.


    Screech, screech.


    The chains started to quickly gather together.


    They continued to gather around the water spear that was already covered in chains, making itrger andrger.


    Cale was not nning to just watch as it happened, instead he was nning on doing as Eruhaben said by destroying everything.


    ¡°Break it.¡±


    The stone spears started to move.


    Baaaaang!


    Bang! Bang!


    Explosions continued to ur as the stone spears destroyed the chains.


    Grey water sshed from all directions, wetting Cale in the process.


    Nothing was visible because of the battle between the water chains and the stone spears.


    ¡°What a mess.¡±


    Cale looked at the mess in front of him and started tough.


    The broken chains reverted back to the water without being able to return to their previous forms.


    Chains really were useless after they were broken once.


    Shaaaaaaa- Shaaaaaaaa-


    Cale looked at the water spear that still had a lot of chains wrapped around it.


    The water spear pointed its tip at Cale once again.


    - I wish to get out of them.


    He could hear the voice of the ancient power¡¯s owner.


    Cale made the stone spears stop moving.


    There were many stone spears that were broken as well.


    Cale did not have the strength to make any more stone spears.


    He only had one chance as well. Of course, that chance was rted to the Super Rock.


    Screeeech-


    The water spear looked like a snake made out of chains as the chains screeched around it.


    You could not even see the original water spear anymore as it was covered in chains. However, Cale could see that the tip of the spear was shaking, even as it focused on him.


    - ...Do you think that it is possible?


    He could hear the water spear''s question.


    The chain snake soon charged toward Cale.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The stone spears followed Cale¡¯smand and charged toward the chain snake.


    There were less thanst time, but the tens of stone spears that were shooting toward the chain snake looked like a grand spectacle.


    Screeeech-


    The chain snake ignored the stone spears as it charged toward Cale.


    Chhhhh- Chhhhh-


    Cale could hear the sound of the chain snake moving through the water and the stone spears cutting through the air.


    Cale, who was standing on the stone spear at the center of theke, stretched his arm toward the sky the moment that the stone spears mmed into the chain snake.


    ¡°You have to do it properly if you''re going to create a mess.¡±


    Ruuuumble-


    An odd noise came from the sky.


    A red light came out of Cale''s fingertips.


    He only had one chance to use the Super Rock.


    However, he still had many other powers that he could use as well.


    Crackle, crackle.


    Red electric currents sparked at the tips of Cale''s fingers.


    The Fire of Destruction.


    Fire was weaker than water.


    No matter how strong a fire was, it would still extinguish once it went up against enough water.


    But something happens after that.


    ¡®The water turns into vapor.¡¯


    The chain snake opened up its mouth and revealed the hidden tip of the water spear toward Cale. The spear tip was shaking because it was trying to avoid this confrontation if possible.


    Ruuuumble-


    The sky stopped roaring.


    At the same time, a red thunderbolt shot down from the sky.


    The stone spears and the chain snake mmed into each other at that moment.


    Boooooooom!


    An extremely loud explosion filled the area.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Cale curled up. The silver shield and its wings surrounded him, however, it could not block all of the aftershocks of the explosion.


    Cale felt as if everything around him was flipping over. He could not even open his eyes to look around himself.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Bang!


    He continued to hear the stone spears break down. Cale coughed up blood each time that happened.


    ¡®I¡¯m at my limit.¡¯


    He really was out of strength.


    He could not do anything else.


    He only had a tiny amount of Dominating Water left, while the Indestructible Shield and the Vitality of the Heart were barely holding on as well. None of the ancient power owners were saying anything, but his instincts were telling him that they had reached their limits as well.


    That was why Cale curled up.


    He made it so that the shield could be as small as possible as he slowly breathed out.


    However, his senses were waiting for something to happen.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Cale started to smile.


    He could hear it.


    This was what he was waiting for.


    Cale opened his eyes.


    He could see a rock turning into dust.


    He could also see white smoke.


    No, this was the water vapor.


    The fire had changed the water.


    The Fire of Destruction had gobbled up the chain snake that was destroyed by the stone spears.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    A screech came out of theke. This disgusting screech filled theke once the chains disappeared.


    However, Cale smiled at that screech as he stood back up. The screech was just the cries of a loser.


    He looked terrible as his body waspletely drenched, however, Cale''s eyes were looking at something shining for the first time in a while.


    It was at the location where the grey chains had be vapor and disappeared.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    It was the location that the cries of the chains filled theke.


    The thing that the stone spear and the fiery thunderbolt did not destroy nor gobble up could be seen.


    The water spear.


    The spear made of water was slowly changing shape.


    The dirty grey color disappeared as it turned into a shockingly transparent and beautiful color.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    It was the moment he heard what sounded like calming waves.


    He could hear a pure and energetic voice.


    - I am...!


    Theke started to rumble with the water spear at the center. The water was moving. The water that was glowing transparently approached the water spear. The body of the water spear continued to get bigger.


    It looked beautiful in the process.


    That beautiful spear had found its target. A woman¡¯s energetic voice could be heard in Cale''s mind.


    - ...I am the Sky Eating Water.


    The ground rumbled one more time.


    At the same time, the spear started to fly toward its target.


    The sky.


    The spear that was swirling with water shot up toward the sky.


    Cale felt as if he was looking at a Dragon ascending into the sky like he had read about in old stories.


    However, the spear suddenly stopped in the middle.


    The woman started to speak.


    - Isn¡¯t my name cool?


    The Sky Eating Water.


    Cale calmly and honestly replied.


    ¡®Compared to the Scary Giant Cobblestone or the Fire of Destruction...¡¯


    ¡°So so.¡±


    It was actually a pretty cool name.


    - Are you good at cussing?


    Cale started to frown. However, Cale answered honestly.


    ¡°Quite good.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t cussed anytimetely, but he had never heard that he couldn''t cuss.


    - Do you fight a lot?


    Cale answered honestly once more.


    ¡°I don''t think I do, but I seem to be fighting whenever I look around.¡±


    ¡®It''s quite terrible.¡¯


    Cael started to frown, but the woman wasughing.


    - Sounds fucking fun.


    ¡®...She really is not normal.¡¯


    She seemed to return to her original way of speaking.


    It was the moment that Cale brushed the side of his eyes with his shaking hands.


    Drip. Drip.


    It started to rain.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    It was only raining on top of him.


    Therge spear that had been rising up into the sky had disappeared while a short spear the size of an arrow appeared next to Cale.


    - I will be your spear.


    Cale grabbed the spear.


    He heard a determined voice at that time.


    - I will destroy all of your chains for you.


    I will make it so that you have a free life.


    Nothing will be able to tie you down.


    I will protect your freedom.


    Paaaat-


    Cale closed his eyes after seeing a bright lighting out of the spear.


    That light was absorbed by Cale''s body.


    She did not leave any tattoos on his body like the other ancient powers, however, he could still feel the power spreading throughout his body.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale heard a voice in his head.


    - ...Human!


    Cale''s eyes opened wide.


    He turned his head. He could hear a faint voice from the distance. That voice was getting closer.


    - ...Our human! I aming!


    He could hear Raon''s voice.


    Cale''s body curled forward at that moment.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His body and his insides felt as if they were twisting.


    ck blood started toe out of Cale''s mouth.


    Extreme pain filled Cale¡¯s body. This pain was so bad that it made it difficult for him to breathe. He had never felt such pain in his life.


    It was hard for him to even breathe.


    At that moment, he could an imposing but sad voice. It was voice of the Super Rock.


    - Your ss te that was about to break is fusing back together. Your te is getting much bigger, so this is actually a good thing.


    The ss te that was about to break from the imbnce of power was fusing back together.


    Water, fire, wind, earth, and wood.


    All of these natural attributes were fusing together. His te that was about to break was returning back into bnce. However, Cale had heard clearly.


    ¡®Your ss te is fusing back together.¡¯


    It meant that, even after fusing back together, his te would still just a ss te. Who cares if it gets bigger when it is still made of ss?


    The Super Rock¡¯s apologetic voice continued to speak as Cale frowned.


    - ...You can¡¯t faint for this one. So just bear with it this one time, even if it hurts.


    ¡®Damn it!


    Son of a bitch!¡¯


    Cale was swearing quite a bit as he coughed up more ck blood.


    He could only silently swear as blood continued to pour out of him.


    Cale''s body slowly started to tilt.


    1. Part of Korean folk tale that an Imugi (lesser dragon) that manages to grasp a cintamani will ascend to be a Dragon.

 Chapter 257: Eat Up (4)

    <h4>Chapter 257: Eat Up (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Thest remaining stone spear fell away from Cale¡¯s body.


    Cale¡¯s blood fell into the transparentke and dyed it red and his body slowly fell toward theke as his blood had just done.


    ¡°You¡¯re causing all sorts of troubles.¡±


    However, Cale did not fall into theke.


    The ancient Dragon that had approached him at some point supported his body with one hand, catching Cale before he fell into theke.


    Cale was already drenched from being in the water and covered in blood that falling into theke would not have mattered, but that wasn¡¯t the problem.


    Eruhaben quicklyid Cale down on the grass next to theke.


    Huff, huff.


    Cale was not able to breathe properly.


    He seemed to be trying very hard to take every breath. He was coughing up ck blood and his limbs were shaking. His body was twisting as if he could not handle it.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim! What is going on right now?¡±


    Beacrox frowned after seeing Cale¡¯s condition. It was very different than the times when Cale would cough up blood every so often.


    The person who was calm even when he was hurt, coughing up blood, or fainting was currently in pain because he was unable to handle the pressure.


    Beacrox suddenly recalled his father, Ron''sment.


    ¡®You''re the only one I can rely on since I cannot go myself.¡¯


    He had followed withoutining because it had sounded serious.


    He then just sat back and watched as it seemed as if Cale was just going to gain another ancient power.


    However, he could clearly tell that something was different after seeing young master Cale''s pain-filled expression.


    ¡°Can we just leave him like this?¡±


    Beacrox was speaking with a sharp tone.


    Eruhaben kneeled down next to Cale and responded back.


    "We have to leave him like this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Cale Henituse is currently fusing his te back together.¡±


    Eruhaben stopped for a moment before continuing on.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that to be this painful though. We can¡¯t heal him in any way right now. Foreign powers cannot enter his body until this process is finished.¡±


    The ancient Dragon was getting a headache.


    He had never seen anything like this in his 1,000 years of life.


    ¡®I didn''t know that there would be such a strong shing of powers.¡¯


    The natural attributes in Cale''s body were violently shing with each other. Eruhaben started to frown. It was hard for even him to watch Cale, who was in so much pain that he could not even open his eyes.


    Seeing the always calm and collected punk being in a situation like this was difficult.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale coughed up another chunk of blood.


    Cale felt as if his insides were flipping over. It felt as if his entire body had turned into ss and someone was hitting at him with a small hammer.


    He felt like someone was stepping all over his body and that everything inside was twisting around simply to cause him pain.


    Cale was getting extremely annoyed.


    ¡®Is this supposed to be some type of martial arts novel now? Am I going through a body purification? What kind of sudden and unexpected pain is this?


    It''d be one thing if my body would get stronger from this purification, but it¡¯s just turning my te into a slightly bigger ss te. What¡¯s the point of that?!¡¯


    Of course, it was a good thing that he would not die, but Cale could not help but be annoyed.


    ¡®This god damn, ¡®Birth of a Hero!¡¯ ¡¯


    He had never experienced such physical pain in his life. It was a different pain than the pain he had felt as a kid and as an adult when he was beaten up by others.


    - ...You cannot sacrifice yourself.


    The Super Rock sounded sad.


    - ...I can''t eat right now.


    - Let¡¯s get stronger! Let¡¯s get stronger so that we can throw money away as well! Think about how happy we will be!


    The glutton and fiery thunderbolt chimed in as well.


    Cale got even more annoyed as he listened to the ancient powers mumble. However, he didn''t have the strength to express his feelings. It felt as if someone had dropkicked his stomach, forcing him to take a deep breath.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He could not help but tear up. It was too much physical pain.


    Some pain would be fine, but this was beyond what he had expected.


    Beacrox, who was watching, could not help but get anxious after seeing Cale tear up from the pain.


    ¡®How painful must it be for this person, our young master Cale Henituse, to tear up?¡¯


    He looked toward Eruhaben while trying his best to maintain his calm expression. It was because he felt as if he should do something to help.


    ¡°Eru-¡±


    However, Beacrox stiffened up as a chill surrounded his whole body before he could finish calling the ancient Dragon¡¯s name.


    It was the needle-like feeling he felt as soon as they arrived at this gray eye-likeke. No, it was different than that feeling, but it still made his entire body stiffen up.


    This sensation was not violent.


    In fact, it was calm and silent.


    At the same time, it was filled with a deadly chill.


    He felt as if he was standing alone during a dark night without the moon.


    It was the type of sensation that instilled fear in any living being that was in darkness.


    Beacrox took one, and then another, step back.


    He then lifted his head.


    He looked toward the source of this sensation.


    It was in his arms.


    Beacrox could see something leave his arms to float up into the air.


    Raon Miru.


    The ck Dragon was floating higher into the sky while being surrounded by ck mana.


    A feeling of a strong and unequaled ruler that he had never felt before wasing from this strong, yet oddly cute six-year-old Dragon.


    ¡°...He¡¯s about to wake up.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s voice reached Beacrox¡¯s ear.


    The ancient Dragon was looking at the floating young Dragon and getting the chills.


    Seeing Raon''s te break and mana flowing out of Raon made him believe that Raon had not unleashed his attribute.


    However, that was not it.


    This sensation must be rted to Raon''s attribute.


    What could it be?


    What could this cold yet silent feeling be?


    The ancient Dragon looked at the growing human and young Dragon before doing what he needed to do. He created multiple shields. He then ced one each around the young Dragon, Cale, and Beacrox.


    This was an important moment right now.


    This was important for both Cale and Raon. This was the moment that would determine their futures. The ancient Dragon wanted them to be able to fully grasp their futures, so he activated his mana in order to prepare for any unexpected situations.


    Eruhaben then touched his arm that was full of goosebumps.


    Oooooo-


    The air was vibrating while a cold yet silent power started to drown out theke inside the barrier. The ancient Dragon looked toward Raon, who caused this sensation.


    At the same time, inside the dream.


    Raon was inside the trial ground.


    Raon''s time was starting to pass by.


    He could hear everything and smell everything.


    He could feel it as well.


    Raon could feel it even though he couldn¡¯t reach him.


    Cale''s painful moans. The smell of Cale¡¯s blood. The faint but heavy breathing. Raon could feel that Cale was going through a significant amount of pain right now.


    Raon recalled what Cale had said before.


    ¡®Human, will you save me again if I be that weak again and require you to save me?¡¯


    ¡®Of course, I would save you.¡¯


    I will always be by my human¡¯s side when he is sick and weak.


    Raon could feel the existences chasing after him in the dream.


    Therge ck Dragon and the fake versions of the people he loved were chasing him.


    They continued to chase him, even when he kicked them off of his ankles and dodged them.


    However, Raon did not pay any attention to them as he just continued to p his small wings.


    Paaaat-


    ck mana suddenly started to approach the young Dragon''s wings.


    Raon realized that he was able to use mana again. Then there was nothing for him to be scared about. He was very good at magic.


    That was something he could do well at any moment.


    The ck mana started to gather in his wings.


    It then turned into a pair ofrge wings.


    These wings that wererger than even the wings of the 30-meter-long Dragon appeared on the small Dragon''s back. They then started to p energetically.


    Raon charged toward the highest point of the trial ground that had neither a sun nor a moon.


    He then curled up his body.


    Raon was heading toward the real world.


    Until he was four-years-old. That was how long he had to survive in that dark cave without a single source of light.


    He was moving beyond that past.


    From four-years-old to six-years-old.


    He had seen flowers blooming in the spring, snow falling in the winter, the beauty of the summer, and the sweet fragrance of the fall.


    He also thought about the people who were with him throughout those seasons.


    He could see the people that made those sceneries that could have easily been ignored into beautiful memories.


    Raon could now see the highest spot in the trial ground.


    He then started to smile.


    He could see a wall.


    He could see the transparent wall.


    This ce really was not real.


    ¡®This is not the world that I grew up in.¡¯


    Then there was only one thing left for him to do.


    ¡®Let¡¯s destroy that wall. I can get out of here by doing that.¡¯


    Raon curled up his body as tightly as possible.


    He curled up, just as he had done whenever he was in pain inside that cave.


    He curled up, just as he had done whenever heid down on the bed in order to sleep with Cale, On, and Hong.


    He curled up while thinking about all of his memories.


    Therge wings curled up around him as well.


    Raon Miru''s body became like a sharp spear or arrowhead.


    That spear charged fiercely toward that transparent wall.


    ¡°Human, I aming!¡±


    Raon mmed into that wall.


    Crack.


    That small noise was just the beginning.


    He continued to push into the wall without stopping.


    Crack, crack.


    Cracks slowly started to appear on the transparent wall.


    Those cracks were appearing in the real world as well.


    Eruhabenmented as if he was gasping as he looked at Raon.


    ¡°His te is beingpletely destroyed.¡±


    One te was breaking while another te was continuously getting bigger. Eruhaben was worried that Raon¡¯s aura would influence Cale, so he created a couple moreyers of shields around Cale as he looked around.


    Neither of them could hear Eruhaben¡¯s voice right now.


    Raon could not hear anything at all.


    His small head that was covered in mana mmed into the wall again.


    Crack, craaack-


    The sound started to get louder.


    Raon stopped for a moment and turned around.


    He could see that therge ck Dragon and the fake people had approached him.


    They started to grab at his ankles again.


    Raon left them alone this time. It was hard to destroy this wall on his own.


    The young Dragon was a child who had learned how to fight together with others. That was why Raon chose to use a different method.


    Therge Dragon and the fake people surrounded Raon, who stood still.


    Raon''s ck mana covered them as well.


    They were fake people made with his future self and people he had built connections with in the past. The people grabbing onto his ankles were actually helpful to Raon, who now hadrge mana wings.


    The arrow that only had an arrowhead now had a shaft.


    It was able to find its bnce.


    Raon stepped away from the wall.


    He then charged toward the wall again with everything he had.


    ¡®I am the great and mighty Raon Miru.¡¯


    The arrowhead that had only been sharp was now reinforced by a sturdy shaft.


    That allowed the arrowhead, no, that allowed Raon to m into the wall even harder.


    That was the reason for it.


    Crack, crack.


    The small crack continued to be hit by strong impacts.


    Finally.


    Boooooooom!


    The wall crumbled.


    Raon started to p his wings past the broken wall. The Dragon escaped the trial ground together with his future self and past rtionships.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Beacrox let out a gasp.


    The cold and silent sensation started to change.


    It felt warm.


    It was as if night was ending and the warm morning sun was shining down upon him. That warm sensation started to wrap Beacrox¡¯s tired body.


    ¡°Hahaha, the aura has changed. It is an attribute that can change.¡±


    Eruhaben could not hold back hisughter.


    The aura that described the attribute had changed. An attribute that could change. What could it be?


    Anything that can change shows that it can grow.


    ¡®He must have earned something past the wall.¡¯


    The ancient Dragon immediately realized Raon''s achievement.


    Eruhaben smiled and canceled all of his magic.


    The white gold shields around theke turned into dust before they disappeared into the sky.


    The ck mana that appeared through the white gold dust turned transparent and revealed Raon¡¯s body.


    Raon slowly descended amidst the shining white gold dust particles.


    He slowly descended like a flower petal falling to the ground.


    Tap.


    He then returned to his proper ce.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Beacrox tried to approach him in shock before stopping himself.


    Hu, huu, huu.


    He could hear a child¡¯s rxed breathing that was different than when he was sick.


    The young Dragon seemed to be happily dreaming when someone caressed his head.


    It was Cale.


    Raon hadnded on the grass right next to Cale and stuck close to his side. It was how he fell asleep every night, including the night that his first growth phase started. That was the spot he returned to.


    Cale opened his eyes a crack in order to look at Raon.


    It was still hard to breathe, however, he could not do anything when he heard the child¡¯s voice.


    - Human, I am better now! It is your turn to get better!


    The things Raon said to him before he fell asleep were still echoing in his mind.


    Cale''s limbs were still shaking and he was having trouble breathing.


    His mind was nk from the pain of his entire body breaking down.


    Tap.


    Cale¡¯s shaking handnded on top of Raon''s head. The movement was very rough.


    The eyes that took so much effort to open were looking past Raon and toward Eruhaben.


    He was looking at Eruhaben with desperation. He was shouting on the inside.


    ¡®Bed!¡¯


    Even if he was in pain, he would rather be in pain on top of afortable bed.


    He did not like being on this grass while being drenched.


    Cale was relieved after seeing Eruhaben nodding his head with a serious expression. He was thinking that his desperate plea had reached Eruhaben¡¯s ears.


    Eruhaben started to speak.


    ¡°Fine, you unlucky bastard. You probably don''t want to leave Raon like this. You should take care of yourself first though.¡±


    Although that was not his desire, Cale just closed his eyes.


    It wasn''t as if Eruhaben was wrong.


    Both he and Raon needed a bed.


    Snap.


    Cale felt his body start to float once Eruhaben snapped his finger.


    Eruhaben created a teleportation magic circle at the same time. The magic circle activated once Beacrox joined them above it.


    Paaaaat!


    A white gold ray of light shot up into the sky, leaving nobody behind at theke.


    A few hourster.


    Rustle, rustle.


    In an empty area with a regrke.


    Footsteps could be heard as someone appeared by theke.


    ¡°...Why is it not here?¡±


    The person staring at the regr water started to frown. He clicked his tongue as if he was disappointed.


    ¡°I need to quickly find the fifth one.¡±


    The person observed theke before leaving with a confused expression.


    At the same time, Cale felt a bit better after returning to the inn andying down on a bed.


    ¡®These crazy ancient powers! This crazy ss body! It¡¯ll be so much better if I could just faint!¡¯


    He could not faint and his mind was clear.


    Being in pain while his mind was clear was driving him crazy.


    His limbs were still shaking while his entire body was in pain because of his internal organs that were twisting. Cale hated this situation where he could not control himself.


    He had been so annoyed in the past when he, as Kim Rok Soo, was unable to control his brain''s activities because of overload. This time, having his physical body like this was also annoying.


    ¡°...Young master-nim.¡±


    He could hear Ron''s voice.


    Cale slowly opened his eyes again. It was so that Ron could know that he was fine.


    However, just as he barely opened his eyes and looked toward Ron...


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    He coughed up a chunk of ck blood that dyed the bed red.


    Cale stopped trying to look at Ron and instead closed his eyes again in order to withstand the pain.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Beacrox sounded shocked. However, Cale had no way of knowing what was going on since his eyes were closed.


    He heard a different noise at that moment.


    Beeeeeeeep- Beeeeep-


    It was the sound of the videomunication device.


    Huuuu. Huuuu, huuuu.


    The noise of the videomunication device was loudpared to Raon''s peaceful breathing.


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben who was holding the videomunication device had a concerned expression on his face.


    ¡°...It¡¯s from Rosalyn.¡±


    ¡®Ow, my head.¡¯


    Cale felt as if he was suddenly getting a headache.


    At that moment, Cale heard the reserved voice of the Super Rock that seemed to be wary of how Cale would react.


    - ...You will need to be in pain for at least another day.


    ¡®This goddamn worthless body!¡¯


    Cale just wanted to faint.

 Chapter 258: Eat Up (5)

    <h4>Chapter 258: Eat Up (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    The noise of the rm of the videomunication device endlessly filled the room.


    However, nobody could show any reactions to it.


    Cale naturally could not do so even if he wanted to, so it was driving him crazy.


    ¡®Rosalyn will only call for one of two reasons.¡¯


    She would have either been contacted by crown prince Alberu or checking in on Cale, who went to see Eruhaben with Raon in his arms.


    Cale was thinking that it was more likely to be thetter.


    His short time away was for three days. It had only been two days so far.


    There was still one day and 20 hours or so to go. The Alberu that Cale knew would not tell Rosalyn and the others who went toplete a mission about Cale''s status this quickly.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    The videomunication device continued to ring.


    She was not hanging up.


    ¡®I need to tell them to deal with her for now.¡¯


    Cale barely managed to open his eyes to tell his group to handle Rosalyn''s call.


    It took a bit of time for his eyes to focus.


    He then became anxious.


    ¡®...Why is Beacrox supporting Ron?¡¯


    Beacrox was supporting his father.


    But that was not it.


    ¡®What is that dagger for?¡¯


    It was the dagger that Ron used when he killed his enemies. The old man was holding that dagger while ring at Cale.


    Cale was truly afraid.


    On the other hand, Ron could see Cale¡¯s bloodshot eyes as well as the tears in the corners of his eyes from the pain.


    Ron could not help but feel intense anger as if the entire world was flipping over.


    The Eastern continent. It was like the night he lost his wife, family, and household. It was difficult for Ron to calm himself while seeing this red-haired person coughing up blood and being in pain, just like that red night when everything burned away.


    That was why he was clenching onto the item that he had on him since he was young in order to calm himself.


    The coldness of the dagger helped calm his boiling body.


    Click, click.


    Ron calmed himself as he touched the dagger. He then gently moved his son Beacrox¡¯s hand away from him.


    Honestly speaking, Beacrox was not actually supporting Ron and keeping him upright.


    Ron knew that Beacrox was actually holding him to stop him from doing something crazy. On the day he had lost everything in the past, he was unable to hold back his anger and tried to go get revenge on his enemies.


    If he had not seen the way his wife looked at their son as she closed her eyes for thest moment...


    ...If he had not seen how Beacrox looked back and forth between his wife and him...


    He would have gone to get revenge.


    However, Ron chose to run away rather than get revenge.


    Beacrox was probably holding onto him, thinking that he would do something simr to that day.


    However, Ron was still able to stand it.


    All of this happened because of Arm.


    His old body was still full of fire.


    Click, click.


    Ron regained his rationality as he continued to touch the dagger. He slowly approached his puppy young master as he caressed his dagger.


    He was actually a tiger and not a puppy, but to Ron, he was still the trash young master-nim and the puppy young master-nim.


    He had no choice.


    Eruhaben told them that Cale would be like this until his te finished fusing back together.


    Ron approached the bed and kneeled on one knee in order to make eye contact with Cale.


    Cale, whose expression still showed a significant amount of pain, opened his mouth.


    What was he going to say?


    ¡°Uuuuuuuugh.¡±


    Unfortunately, the only thinging out of Cale''s mouth was a pain-filled moan.


    Ron felt terrible.


    It felt as if his heart was empty.


    Cale became more anxious after seeing Ron start to frown.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?


    Why does he keep looking at me with a vicious expression while touching his dagger?


    Did I do something wrong?


    No, I don''t think so.


    So, what is going on?¡¯


    Those were the questions he wanted to ask, however, seeing that the only word capable ofing out of his mouth was, ¡®ugh,¡¯ he could only make one decision.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just do nothing.


    I''m sure things will work out.


    I can¡¯t worry about anything else when I''m in so much pain.¡¯


    Cale just resigned himself to his current situation.


    Did Ron read the resignation in his eyes? Cale felt a bit better after hearing Ron''s response.


    ¡°Please do not worry, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron remembered what Cale had told him before he left.


    ¡®It¡¯s so hard.¡¯


    ¡®As usual, please.¡¯


    He put on his usual benign smile.


    ¡°I will take care of everything, just like my usual self, so please get some rest, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale felt better after hearing that.


    He was worried for a moment about what that this old man might do, but as expected, he was on the right track.


    Dealing with Rosalyn.


    He could rx if Ron took care of that.


    Ron would be his usual collected self and give a simple but urate detail of what was going on.


    Furthermore, as superficial as this may be, as the eldest human in the group, he will be capable of consoling them as needed.


    Cale closed his barely open eyes in relief.


    That was the problem.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, please connect the call.¡±


    ¡°...Mm, alright. I¡¯ll do it since Cale seems to trust you and left things to you.¡±


    ¡®Connect the call? Here? When I''m bleeding and in pain? Here? Really?¡¯


    Cale''s mind was chaotic.


    However, the moment he tried to open his eyes again...


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    He coughed up another chunk of ck blood.


    Furthermore.


    - Hmm? Mr. Ron! Long time-


    Rosalyn''s energetic voice suddenly stopped.


    It wasn¡¯t that the videomunication device was turned off.


    Ron could see Rosalyn, the confused Choi Han, and Lock all freeze up as if the world had stopped. Of course, he could see that a pce had lost its roof behind them, but that wasn¡¯t important.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I will head out for a bit.¡±


    ¡®No, don''t go out.¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t open his eyes, so he could not see why Rosalyn suddenly stopped talking. That was why he would rather have Ron stay here and continue to talk.


    However, Cale could not say anything because of the pain.


    Click.


    He heard the door opening.


    Once Ron opened the door and went outside, he could see two kittens curled up in the distance.


    ¡°It feels like we shouldn¡¯t go in either, but noona, I still want to go in!¡±


    ¡°...Looks like we should just stay here. It seems like one of those moments.¡±


    Hong was trying to convince On to go inside the room, however, On made Hong stay next to her without moving after seeing the expression on Ron''s face as well as the smell of blood that brushed past her nose.


    Ron patted On''s head and closed the door.


    He then quietly stared at the closed door for a moment.


    - Mr. Ron, just now, umm, what did I just see? Excuse me? That was definitely young master Cale. Hello, Mr. Ron?


    He could hear Rosalyn''s shaking voice.


    Ron held the videomunication device in his hand as he headed to the farthest corner room on the second floor.


    -G, grandpa!


    He could hear Lock¡¯s scared voice as well.


    Ron did not respond to him as he entered that corner room.


    Click, click.


    Once the door closed and he was left alone...The person who had not said anything until now started to speak.


    - ...What happened?


    It was Choi Han.


    Ron observed Choi Han through the videomunication device.


    He recalled when this punk first followed the young master-nim and came to the Henituse household. His son and Choi Han had pointed their weapons at each other in the kitchen at that time.


    This punk was being respectful in front of Cale, however, once Cale disappeared after telling them to show him the way around the estate, he acted like a total jackass.


    ¡®Lead the way.¡¯


    This punk who had been so informal to someone much older than him had gone with them in order to fight against Arm and the mermaids after Ron had lost his arm and was respectful to him these days.


    Choi Han and Ron made eye contact.


    - Please tell me everything without leaving anything out.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Rosalyn and Lock flinched. They had never seen this side of Ron before. Even if he was an assassin, he was always nice and gentle to them.


    However, Choi Han, Ron, and Beacrox were more used to this type of Ron.


    - I don''t want to. Please tell me.


    Rosalyn and Lock looked back and forth between Ron''s vicious expression and Choi Han, who had no issues talking back, before choosing to be quiet after seeing Ron starting tough.


    Ron started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re always so impatient.¡±


    Choi Han had taken his sword out extremely quickly the day they met as well.


    - Please tell me-


    ¡°Shut up. I will tell you what I feel like telling you.¡±


    Choi Han stopped talking after seeing Ron''s angry expression.


    He could tell that Ron was not angry at him. This sly and cold assassin who was also an old man who cherished his rtionships did not get angry easily.


    ¡°Shut your trap and listen up.¡±


    Choi Han chose to stay quiet and listen.


    Cale was right to leave this to Ron. Ron was the only one who dealt with Choi Han, a sword master and a strong individual, as rxed as Cale did. No, Ron was the only one who could treat Choi Han however he wanted to do so.


    ¡°It is regarding the young master-nim''s ancient power.¡±


    Ron returned to servant mode and calmly started to speak.


    - Ah.


    Rosalyn let out a gasp as if she already understood what was going on. She started to frown.


    - What is going on? Why are you all standing around after destroying the pce? Did someone die? Why do you all look like that?


    The Killer Whale Archie who suddenly appeared and brushed off the dust from the walls off his hands shut up and walked to a corner after seeing three pairs of eyes ring at him.


    - Uh...Mm, okay. I''ll be quiet.


    Ron started to speak again once it became quiet.


    The group''s expression became worse as Ron''s story continued. Even the Killer Whale, Archie, was looking at the sky in order to prevent himself from tearing up as Ron calmly exined the situation.


    Cale did not know what Ron was saying as he started to rx.


    He was starting to get used to the pain.


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    ¡®Fuck this shit!¡¯


    He was not getting used to it at all.


    Cale just gave up and tried to rx his body.


    ¡°Get some rest. Beacrox, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Do we not need to be by his side?¡±


    ¡°Raon is here. He is even better than me and can figure out Cale''s condition.¡±


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    Everybody left the room and silence filled the void.


    Cale was sweating and breathing heavily because of the pain that felt as if his entire body was breaking apart before being put back together.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    Cale could hear Raon''s voice.


    He seemed to have woken up after everybody had left. Cale could feel Raon¡¯s round front paw wiping blood off of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Human are you still in pain?¡±


    The round head that was still the same after his first growth phase rubbed on Cale''s side.


    ¡°I will tell you first, weak human.¡±


    The young Dragon scooched up to Cale''s ear and quietly whispered.


    ¡°Do you know what my attribute is?¡±


    Raon wanted to tell Cale first before he told anybody else.


    He wanted to tell Cale what he had achieved.


    Raon whispered to Cale.


    ¡°The present.¡±


    That was what Raon realized.


    ¡°My attribute is the present.¡±


    In addition to natural attributes, Dragons could also have unique or abstract attributes.


    Raon''s attribute was abstract, but something that could be felt very easily.


    Raon curled up next to Cale. As Eruhaben had said, there was nothing he could do right now. That was painful and frustrating, but Raon justid down next to Cale in his spot and continued to speak.


    ¡°Right here and now is my attribute.¡±


    He was able to return to the real world and be present right here.


    That was the most important thing to Raon, so that became Raon''s attribute.


    Tap.


    Raon rubbed his head at the shaking hand that was trying to caress his head.


    It really was best to be alive right now.


    He was happy that he, as well as everyone else, were alive.


    Raon stuck right next to Cale so that Cale felt the child''s body heat as he continued his time in pain.


    The next day.


    Click.


    The door opened.


    Beacrox entered the bedroom with a wet washcloth in his father¡¯s ce. He then became anxious.


    Tap.


    The washcloth in his hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°B, Beacrox-¡±


    ¡°...Young master-nim?¡±


    Cale was up.


    However, something was weird.


    Beacrox became shocked while watching Cale barely getting up toward him before he rushed over to support Cale.


    Cale¡¯s shaking fingers grabbed onto Beacrox¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Young master-nim, what happened?! Should I call Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    ¡°B, Beacrox-¡±


    Cale''s voice was weak and shaky.


    Beacrox¡¯s face slowly turned pale while listening to Cale''s weak voice and looking at the chilly expression on his face.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    It was someoneughing.


    Beacrox turned his head after hearing theughter. Raon was snickering and rubbing his head on Cale¡¯s side.


    He heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    It was as weak as a transparent ss marble.


    ¡°...Meat.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°...Beef, pork, chicken...¡±


    Beacrox''s expression slowly changed.


    Cale tightly grabbed onto Beacrox¡¯s sleeves and asked with a desperate gaze.


    ¡®I''m hungry.¡¯


    Beacrox calmly asked.


    ¡°Are you not hurting?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''m hungry.¡±


    ¡°...You really seem to be okay.¡±


    Cale was not hurting at all. He could feel that his body was better than before.


    However, he was still hungry.


    - Your te is fused together again now. You did well. Let¡¯s not put yourself through pain like this again.


    It was the voice of the Super Rock.


    - It¡¯s me, the fiery thunderbolt! Time to go throw some money away now!


    The fiery thunderbolt was cheering.


    Calepletely ignored the two of them.


    Instead, he grabbed his stomach that was extremely hungry. Raon seemed concerned as he took an apple pie out of his spatial dimension before looking at its condition and pushing it to a corner before speaking to Beacrox.


    ¡°I am hungry as well! Thanks for carrying me, Beacrox!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our youngest¡¯s voice!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re both better! I''m hungry too!¡±


    On and Hong, who were roaming outside the bedroom door, rushed in after hearing Raon and Cale''s voice. The room started to be filled with energy as the children averaging nine-years-old started to talk.


    Even the cold Beacrox had a small smile on his face.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ah, young master-nim.¡±


    Beacrox remembered what he needed to say now that Cale was not in pain.


    It was the information that Ron had heard from Rosalyn yesterday. It was urgent, however, he did not say anything until now because of Cale¡¯s condition.


    ¡°We received information that the Empire is preparing to take back Maple Castle that they lost to the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale blinked his eyes.


    ¡®Who did what?¡¯


    ¡°...The Empire is going to strike the Whipper Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Publicly, they are iming that they will only take back Maple Castle.¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡¯


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    ¡®The Mogoru Empire is going to take on Toonka''s Whipper Kingdom right now?


    Imperial Prince Adin and Toonka are going to fight?


    Is it finally time to strike the Empire from the back?¡¯


    Cale stopped the corners of his lips from twitching before blinking once more.


    ¡°...Beef steak.¡±


    He needed to fill his belly first.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything with an empty stomach.

 Chapter 259: Eat Up (6)

    <h4>Chapter 259: Eat Up (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The problem was that eating and living was so damn hard.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    A deep sigh came out of Cale''s mouth.


    ¡®Delicious.¡¯


    The piece of steak he ced in his mouth was juicy and instantly melted on his tongue.


    ¡°It''s so good after almost dying. I guess it really is better to eat after going through some struggles.¡±


    Cale shared his sentiments out loud.


    Plop.


    Tang.


    Puuk.


    He then flinched at the noises he heard and turned his head.


    On, Hong, and Raon.


    On dropped the piece of meat that was in her mouth, Hong dropped the dessert te in his paws, and Raon dropped the knife in his paw onto the table, floor, and on top of a piece of meat in order. Raon''s pupils started to shake as he shouted out loud.


    ¡°B, being alive is being great and mighty!¡±


    ¡°I agree! You need to be alive to eat!¡±


    ¡°Mary unni said that death is the only time you cannot eat. You need to live in order to eat.¡±


    Hong and Onmented after Raon.


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°Of course. You have to be alive to eat.¡±


    ¡°You have to keep living.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    On wagged her tail at Cale''s casual response before munching on the piece of meat again. Cale wiped the sauce off of the side of On¡¯s mouth, which was usually not needed as she was normally a meticulous eater.


    Hong and Raon were getting a bunch of stuff on their faces as well.


    Cale had to keep wiping things off of the children¡¯s faces. The kittens would wag their tails and the Dragon would flutter his wings every time he did that, but Cale didn''t care about that.


    However, there was someone who was quite concerned about what he was seeing.


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben was sitting at the table as well. His gaze was stuck on Cale and Raon without moving.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Cale took the cup of lemonade from Ron before answering. Eruhaben continued to speak.


    ¡°You will die if your te breaks one more time.¡±


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Cale almost choked.


    ¡°Goldie! Why are you saying something that¡¯ll make me want to destroy the world?¡±


    The chaotic eyes of the children averaging nine-years-old turned back toward Cale.


    Even Beacrox, who was bringing in more food on a tray, and Ron, who was patting the coughing Cale¡¯s back, started to frown.


    The ancient Dragon said what he needed to say.


    ¡°Cale, your te grew way too big. That is why it will be impossible to recover if it breaks once more. So, make sure to take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I n on doing that even without you saying that, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Cale caught his breath as he responded back.


    He really nned to do that from now. After being in pain once like that, he did not want to do that ever again.


    However, Eruhaben had an odd look on his face as he looked at Cale.


    ¡®His te is nowrger than Choi Han''s te.¡¯


    The size of this weak ss te wasrger than Choi Han¡¯s te.


    Choi Han¡¯s te had been thergest Eruhaben had ever seen on a human until now.


    That was why it was understandable that Choi Han had be a sword master. He was a human who could do even bigger things if he wanted to do so.


    However, Cale Henituse was not like that.


    ¡®He¡¯s not even average, he¡¯s a dunce.¡¯


    Cale was someone whose te was not even average.


    Such a person¡¯s te had be toorge after the five attributes were properly gathered inside his body.


    ¡®However, Choi Han¡¯s te is as sturdy as a rock while this punk''s te is weak.¡¯


    When it came to stability, it was the worst of the worst.


    Eruhaben turned his gaze again.


    The little kid.


    Raon Miru probably realized that Cale¡¯s te was bigger, however, he most likely did not know just howrge it became.


    ¡®The little kid''s attribute is the present.¡¯


    Although he was only 1m 20cm long, his insides were that of a full Dragon. All that was left was for him to grow. They would be able to see the adult Dragon form of Raon once he went through his third growth phase. The reason for this extremely fast first growth phase would be revealed at that moment.


    It would reveal whether he will be a king or maybe something else.


    ¡°Goldie, what are you looking at?!¡±


    ¡°You odd little kid.¡±


    The present rted to time.


    He had never heard about anyone with the time attribute.


    Eruhaben bluntly responded to Raon, who was looking at him.


    ¡°You really are an odd and dumb little kid!¡±


    ¡°No! Goldie gramps!¡±


    ¡°You''re a little kid who doesn¡¯t even know how to use his attribute.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine not to know! You just have to learn!¡±


    Raon''s confident response made Eruhaben sigh. Raon would only be able to use Dragon''s Breath after going through his second growth phase, however, he should be able to use the lower level powers now that he hadpleted his first growth phase.


    ¡®He¡¯ll be able to protect himself even when I''m gone.¡¯


    The ancient Dragon who only had about a year left was slowly preparing for the future.


    Of course, there was someone who had apletely different thought than Eruhaben.


    ¡®Whether it is an ancient power or something else, we need to figure something out.¡¯


    Cale was thinking hard about how to start his, ¡®prolong the ancient Dragon Eruhaben''s life,¡¯ project. However, he still had to take care of other things too.


    ¡°The Caro Kingdom contacted us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    The Mogoru Empire was preparing to take back Maple Castle that they lost to the Whipper Kingdom.


    Rosalyn had shared this information with Ron, however, following up thework ofmunication, it would be found that it started with the Caro Kingdom''s crown prince, Valentino, informing the Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince, Alberu.


    He needed to figure out how the Caro Kingdom learned about that information, however, there was something else that shocked Cale the most.


    ¡°It was faster than I expected.¡±


    Considering the Empire''s face, it was natural that they would try to take back the lost Maple Castle.


    However, the war between the northern Indomitable Alliance and the other kingdoms had not ended yet.


    But the Empire was preparing for war at such a time?


    ¡®Their goal is not Maple Castle, but the entire Whipper Kingdom.¡¯


    They would not have selected this moment if they just wanted to take back Maple Castle.


    Although publicly they were saying that it was for Maple Castle, their true desire was to swallow up the Whipper Kingdom.


    That was why they were using the current chaos in order to receive less attention from the other kingdoms as they aimed to expand their territory.


    The reason they were doing this was also probably because they felt a sense of danger.


    ¡®The other kingdoms were stronger than they expected.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, and even the Caro Kingdom.


    They had all won against the Indomitable Alliance. Because of those results, the Mogoru Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince Adin, who wanted to be the control tower of the continent, must have decided that something had to be done.


    And the prey in front of him was the Whipper Kingdom and Toonka.


    ¡°He made such a stupid decision. Don¡¯t you agree, Ron?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. The Empire is making a bad move.¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom.


    The Whipper Kingdom that despised mages was currently was a, ¡®loner,¡¯ in the eyes of the public.


    It was known that no kingdoms were willing to trade with the Whipper Kingdom right now.


    That was why the Empire must have been shocked during the former war against the Whipper Kingdom to see that the Whipper Kingdom had more rations and other supplies than expected.


    ¡®Of course, those were all secretly sent by other kingdoms.¡¯


    The Breck Kingdom and the Jungle had helped the most.


    The Empire, who did not know that, was probably assuming that the Whipper Kingdom must have used up a lot of resources during thest war and believes that they would be able to gobble up a weakened Whipper Kingdom with ease.


    The corners of Cale''s lips were twitching.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Human?¡±


    ¡°Videomunication device.¡±


    Raon snickered and took out the videomunication device.


    ¡°Tada!¡±


    Cale sighed and continued to speak to the six-year-old who seemed to be excited for some reason such that he even took out the videomunication device with such an energetic response.


    ¡°Connect me to the Super Rock Vi.¡±


    Ron, Beacrox, and even Eruhaben flinched and looked toward Cale.


    Based on the flow of the conversation, shouldn¡¯t he be contacting Rosalyn or crown prince Alberu?


    If not them, then maybe Toonka.


    But why the Super Rock Vi?


    Cale added on at that moment.


    ¡°We will contact the Jungle after the Super Rock Vi.¡±


    ¡®The Jungle?


    Litana, the Queen of the Jungle?


    Why is he suddenly bringing her up?¡¯


    Cale started to smile as Ron frowned. The call was connected as he smiled, and Cale could see three people.


    - Long time no see! I''ve been praying to the God of Death every day to keep you all safe.


    - Hey.


    - Young master-nim, it has been a while. You are shining as brightly as ever.


    The crazy priestess Cage.


    The fake Holy Maiden and blood-crazed sword master, Hannah.


    Finally, the half-Saint, Jack.


    The three of them all showed different reactions to Cale''s smile.


    Saint Jack smiled gently at Cale''s bright smile, while the crazy priestess Cage started to frown.


    And finally, the sword master Hannah immediately started to speak.


    - Are we finally going to destroy the Empire?


    Silence filled the room on Cale¡¯s side.


    Cale responded back through the silence.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazes focused on Cale.


    Cale thought about everything involving the Empire until now.


    This pair of Sun God twins.


    The Cat Knight Sir Rex and the alchemist from the slums.


    There were many other useful cards as well.


    It was just a matter of when to use each of these cards.


    However, it was now time.


    - How?


    The sword master Hannah. He could hear her excited voice.


    Cale gently spoke in a benign manner as if he was a priest.


    ¡°I n to write a new history from the bottom up.¡±


    First up was the inside of the Empire.


    ¡°Jack-nim and Hannah.¡±


    The fake Holy Maiden and the half-Saint.


    ¡°The two of you will be the main characters for the history of the new Church of the Sun God.¡±


    History is determined by a couple of strong individuals at times, however, it could also be changed by the numerous weaklings quietly waiting to strike from underneath the strong individual.


    The way that Cale chose this time was a method for the weak, by the weak.


    He looked toward the three people who would be the most important key yers in this Empire destruction project as he continued to speak.


    ¡°You will soon meet him. There¡¯s a hero who will be the new ruler.¡±


    The future ruler who was hiding quietly in the slums.


    Cale was going to turn him into a hero.


    - Are you going topletely change the Empire?


    Cale responded to Hannah¡¯s question in a slightly jovial way. However, the words he chose to use were not jovial at all.


    "We will prepare for a rebellion.¡±


    Rebellion.


    A rebellion against the Church of the Sun God and the Empire.


    It was the moment that everybody''s faces stiffened up. There was just one person who was smiling. The fake Holy Maiden asked Cale a question.


    - Do you think that it is possible?


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    How is it possible?


    The eyes that were full of excitement were asking that question from the other side of the videomunication device.


    Cale happily responded to that question.


    ¡°The Empire will soon be struck from multiple sides.¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom from the east and the Caro Kingdom fromo the west.


    The Roan Kingdom and Breck Kingdom from the north and the Jungle from the south.


    ¡°I think Imperial Prince Adin won''t be able toe to his senses. He¡¯ll be hit from every direction.¡±


    That two-faced bastard will be beaten to the point that he can¡¯t feel anything.


    As an extra benefit, Arm will lose another one of their allied forces.


    The sword master Hannah licked her lips. Her voice was shaking at bit.


    - When the Empire is in a state of total chaos...


    ¡°Yes, at that moment.¡±


    Cale spoke as if he was making a promation.


    ¡°We will eat them up.¡±


    Cale looked toward the half-Saint Jack. He was standing there with aplicated expression on his face. Cale thought about the item in his pocket while looking at Jack''s innocent-looking face.


    It was the divine item he had earned during his trip to the Empire.


    The, ¡®Condemnation of the Sun.¡¯


    He thought about the divine item that was supposed to get rid of the night as he started to speak.


    ¡°The Condemnation of the Sun shall brighten the night. That is the name of the history we will create.¡±


    The Empire will have a new story for the religious believers.


    ¡°Prepare to leave right away.¡±


    - Where are we going?


    ¡°You will first meet up with me.¡±


    - And then?


    Where was Cale nning to go with this pair of twins and the crazy priestess?


    ¡°The Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    They would head for the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡°We will make a short stop there before stealthily entering the Empire.¡±


    Cale said that to the trio in the Super Rock Vi before calling someone else and saying something simr.


    ¡°Miss Lina, the chance to get revenge on the Empire that was responsible for the pir of fire in Section 1 of the Jungle has arrived.¡±


    Cale told Queen Litana to meet him at the same ce.


    ¡°Pleasee to the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    He wiped his mouth after finishing his conversation with Litana before he addressed the people in the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go back as well.¡±


    The Western continent should be a chaotic mess right now.


    It was time to make it even worse.

 Chapter 260: Rip It (1)

    <h4>Chapter 260: Rip It (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Breck Kingdom¡¯s side of the Gorge of Death border.


    Inside a quiet and dark tent.


    The only ce with light was on top of the table at one side of the tent.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The finger tapping on the table finally stopped.


    That finger then brushed the side of the person''s whose eyes were bloodshot from fatigue.


    Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince, Alberu Crossman.


    He was not in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s pce, but currently was still unable to sleep inside the Breck Kingdom''s Gorge of Death.


    ¡®Your highness, did you know about young master Cale¡¯s situation?¡¯


    One hour ago. Rosalyn was speaking coldly when he had received her call. However, she was not cold on the inside as well.


    Crown prince Alberu knew that this was the case, thus that was why he was not angry.


    ¡®I knew about it, Miss Rosalyn.¡¯


    ¡®...I see.¡¯


    Rosalyn did not ask a naive question like why he didn¡¯t tell her.


    She was smart enough to know what would make Alberu keep that to himself. Anybody could get sick during a war.


    ¡®However, it doesn¡¯t look like his highness knows about everything.¡¯


    ¡®Is there more, Miss Rosalyn?¡¯


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡¯


    Alberu should not have asked Rosalyn that question.


    Rosalyn gave the response to Alberu¡¯s question. She shared what she had seen, as well as everything that Ron had told her.


    The greater good was important, but sacrificing oneself was not right.


    Alberu could not help but use coarsenguage because he had such thoughts.


    ¡°You crazy bastard.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    It was a familiar voice.


    Plop.


    The entrance p was opened.


    It waste at night.


    Cale Henituse was standing outside the tent with a glib expression on his face.


    ¡®Why is this bastard here right now?¡¯


    Alberu could not hide his shock as he asked.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    Cale was shocked at crown prince Alberu¡¯s blunt tone.


    ¡®Why am I here?¡¯


    ¡°I came to destroy the Empire.¡±


    Smirk.


    Alberu stood up and picked up the bottle of wine his subordinate had brought him in order to let him sleep well.


    Alberu seemed experienced as he picked up the bottle of wine. He was able to pull out the cork with a casual pull.


    "What is it?¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to hide your strength?¡±


    ¡°I do what I want.¡±


    ¡°Our Roan Kingdom¡¯s future sun truly is admirable.¡±


    Cale smiled in a cheesy manner before casually sitting down on the couch. He then picked up the wine ss.


    ¡°I have returned.¡±


    ¡®I knew I didn¡¯t like this guy.¡¯


    Alberu frowned and sat down on the other side of the couch.


    ¡°You damn bastard.¡±


    Shhhhh.


    The wine ss was filled with wine.


    ¡°Hey bastard, you''re the only noble who would get a ss poured by the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°It is an honor, our Roan Kingdom''s sun.¡±


    ¡°Just how much oil did you put on your tongue?¡±


    Cale had a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Not as much as you, your highness.¡±


    The crown prince also put on a simr expression. It was at that moment.


    There was a fruit basket that was brought with the wine.


    Plop, plop.


    Some of the fruit in the basket floated up and then disappeared after making small noises.


    Crunch, crunch.


    He could hear someone eating the fruit in the air.


    Alberu turned away from Cale and looked toward the sound of the crunching. He then started to speak.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Dragon-nim!¡±


    Shhhhhhh-


    Raon removed the magic.


    A six-year-old Dragon with a fruit in his front paw and fruit juice around his mouth waved one paw.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, crown prince! I am the great and mighty Raon Miru!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, yes sir. You are great and mighty.¡±


    Cale flinched.


    Forget being a quarter Dark Elf, Cale couldn''t believe how glib Alberu was while greeting a Dragon.


    ¡°Little crown prince, you''re not shocked?¡±


    Raon seemed to be shocked as well as he asked Alberu the question, however, Alberu just smiled as he pointed at Cale.


    ¡°This punk is more shocking.¡±


    Cale started to frown after seeing Alberu pointing at him. On the other hand, Raon nodded his head.


    ¡°This is why you are the crown prince. You are a bit smart.¡±


    "Thank you for the exaggeratedpliment, great and mighty Raon Miru Dragon-nim.¡±


    ¡°No, you really are smart!¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. You seem to have been drawn together with all of the knowledge of the night.¡±


    Raon¡¯s mouth was twitching and his wings were fluttering at Alberu¡¯spliment.


    Cale made eye contact with Alberu at that moment.


    ¡®Is this good enough?¡¯


    That was what Alberu¡¯s gaze seemed to be saying.


    ¡®He¡¯s got such a glib tongue as usual.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t even seem to have trouble praising a Dragon.


    This made Cale feel like Alberu really was a person he could connect well with.


    Cale nodded his head with a stoic expression. He then reached his palm out.


    There was no need to say anything. Alberu took the top file on the table and handed it to Cale.


    Cale opened up the file as Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°Crown prince Valentino seemed to be very hungry.¡±


    Cale stopped for a moment before reading the first page as he thought about the Caro Kingdom¡¯s crown prince, Valentino.


    He was a humane crown prince and someone who was known as a close friend to the Mogoru Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince, Adin.


    He recalled the meal they had together.


    ¡®You can eat anything when you are hungry. You also be desperate. Commander Cale, I wish to speak in secret with crown prince Alberu.¡¯


    ¡®Of course. He will fill your empty stomach, your highness.¡¯


    The Caro Kingdom and crown prince Valentino realized that they had been made fools after learning that the Indomitable Alliance and the Empire were in an alliance. He could not hide his anger regarding that issue.


    ¡°Your highness, how did the Caro Kingdom find out that the Empire was aiming for the Whipper Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°The Empire was thinking very lightly of the Caro Kingdom.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu took a sip of wine before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Someone from the Caro Kingdom¡¯s side found their light-affinity churches speaking with people from the Empire.¡±


    The Caro Kingdom was grinding their teeth in anger at the churches who were no help and instead wanted to run away during the battle of Castle Leona.


    However, they did not bare their fangs in public.


    In fact, crown prince Valentino pretended to try to be close to them again for the recovery work after the battle while stealthily keeping a watch on the churches.


    Thanks to that, the Caro Kingdom was able to find some churches making contact with the Empire.


    Cale thought about something after hearing this information.


    ¡°The only reason that the Empire would need to contact churches is to gather priests with healing abilities.¡±


    ¡°Correct. These priests with healing abilities are the most important resources during a war.¡±


    Cale understood why the Empire and the churches would do such a thing.


    He was certain that the Church of the Sun God, thergest of the light-affinity churches, would definitely work with the Empire.


    Even if the Church of the Sun God did terrible things inside the Empire, there were still many believers within the Empire.


    The Caro Kingdom''s Church of the Sun God¡¯s bishop probably wanted to take control of that area as well. That was the way for him to be the pope.


    How angry must the Caro Kingdom have been after learning about all of this?


    These bastards were doing all sorts of things in their front yard.


    Cale understood why crown prince Valentino was so angry. However, crown prince Alberu had not finished speaking.


    ¡°Also, the Empire approached the Caro Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°To align together.¡±


    ¡°That is the case.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Cale was bbergasted.


    ¡°...Crown prince Valentino must be grinding his teeth.¡±


    ¡°Not only did they look down on the Caro Kingdom, they considered them to be idiots.¡±


    The Mogoru Empire had helped the Indomitable Alliance even as they sent soldiers to help out the Caro Kingdom.


    Such a ce was aiming for the core of the churches by recruiting the priests with healing abilities and asking the Caro Kingdom to make an alliance.


    ¡°The Mogoru Empire supposedly said that they wish to use this chaos in order to increase their power along with their close friends, the Caro Kingdom. They wanted to do this together.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Cale shared his honest sentiments.


    ¡°Total trash.¡±


    ¡°Well, war and politics are always like that.¡±


    ¡°I guess that is true.¡±


    Crown prince found it a bit odd while watching Cale nod his head with a look of disbelief.


    It was because Cale seemed a bit innocent as he was getting shocked and angry at something like this.


    ¡®I guess he is only twenty-years-old after all.¡¯


    It was the moment he had that thought. He could see Cale start to smile.


    ¡°Please tell the Caro Kingdom to align themselves with the Empire.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu looked toward Cale.


    ¡°The Empire probably wants to be like the Paerun Kingdom in the Indomitable Alliance, however, shouldn¡¯t we make it so that the Caro Kingdom ys the role of the Paerun Kingdom instead?¡±


    The Paerun Kingdom had betrayed the Indomitable Alliance.


    The Empire would also end up betraying the Caro Kingdom. However, they will make it so that the Caro Kingdom betrays them instead.


    ¡°...I guess I thought wrong.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Did you have a different n?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡®I was stupid for thinking you were innocent.¡¯


    The corners of crown prince Alberu¡¯s lips started to go up like Cale¡¯s lips. He had the same thought.


    ¡°I already told them to do that.¡±


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    Cale started to p. Raon stopped eating fruit and pped as well.


    ¡°Crown prince Valentino has epted that suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Oh, your highness, as expected, our Roan Kingdom''s sun always does great things.¡±


    Alberu did not look happy at all at the human and Dragon''s pping. It felt as if they were pping for him to work even harder.


    That was why he raised his hand in order to make them stop pping before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Enough sucking u-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s decrease the Empire''s territory.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that your n, your highness?¡±


    Cale knew about Alberu¡¯s abilities based on how he had stolen the mages that were hiding away from the Whipper Kingdom during their civil war.


    It was difficult for the Indomitable Alliance to try to take territory away from the Roan Kingdom because of the Forest of Darkness and the Gorge of Death.


    However, the Empire did not have such obstacles.


    Crown prince Alberu knew that Cale had the Cat Knight Sir Rex, the alchemist, and the Sun God twins.


    Would someone like he miss this opportunity?


    He was probably aiming for it.


    Even if he cared for the greater good and peace, he was born with the blood of a ruler.


    ¡®Then it is better for me, who has all of these weapons lined up, to say it first.¡¯


    It was beneficial for Cale if the Roan Kingdom got stronger. That would decrease the number of things he and his people have to worry about in the future.


    Ending a war quickly and bringing peace back to the kingdom was good for the suffering people of the Western continent as well.


    Cale wanted to do it big if he had to do things anyway, with the hope that histe twenties could be the start of his cker life.


    He still had not given up on that cker life.


    Cale reaffirmed his goal before taking a sip of wine. Alberu rubbed his chin as he casually added on.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll get a stomachache if I eat up all of it.¡±


    He¡¯ll get a stomachache if he ate up the entirety of the Empire.


    He would also have to be cautious about the other kingdoms in the alliance. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t just increase the strength of the allied kingdoms on a whim.


    What crown prince Alberu truly wanted was peace.


    ¡®Exactly.¡¯


    ¡°Just enough not to get a stomachache?¡±


    He was only nning on taking a bit of the Empire.


    ¡°If it goes ording to our, no, your n, there will be a new ruler in the Empire.¡±


    The current royal family would be no more.


    That was the only way to change the roots and get rid of the seeds of war on the continent.


    Alberu was moving for that peace, however, there was something he wanted in secret. Of course, it was something that he was pretty certain Cale would know about.


    ¡°Young master Cale, we don¡¯t know whether that new ruler will be a king or an emperor.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. We also don''t know if the Mogoru Empire will remain an Empire or be a kingdom instead.¡±


    ¡°We don''t know what the Roan Kingdom will end up bing either.¡±


    Alberu lifted his wine ss toward Cale, who nked his ss against it.


    ng!


    Cale and Alberu¡¯s new n for the Roan Kingdom started with the clear sound of ss clinking.


    Cale took arge gulp of wine to celebrate that.


    ck!


    The empty wine ss was ced back onto the table.


    The crown prince could see Cale starting to get up.


    ¡°You still have things to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Cale quietly left the tent after seeing Alberu shooing him away with no regrets.


    Raon turned invisible and followed behind him.


    Cale was heading for his tent.


    Eruhaben should be there right now.


    There was somewhere for him to go with the ancient Dragon that was waiting for him.


    Craaaackle-


    Inside a man-made underground cave. A torch was lighting the dark cave.


    Cale was guided by Witira as he walked through the cave.


    ¡°He is in the innermost cell of this underground cave.¡±


    Witira was guiding them while looking around.


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben, Raon, and finally Cale.


    The three of them were walking through the underground cave made by the Breck Kingdom¡¯s forces.


    The three of them were silent.


    However, they were calm.


    Witira did not think much about it. Instead, she stepped back once they arrived at the cell at the end of the cave.


    ¡°He is in here.¡±


    ng.


    Witira could see the magic lock easily being broken.


    It did not take much for Raon to break the lock with his ck mana.


    ¡®He¡¯s grown.¡¯


    Witira could feel Raon''s growth while choosing to be silent.


    There was someone who walked past her and entered the cell.


    Cale was the first to enter.


    He could see someoneying on the ground like a corpse with his body slightly shaking.


    Both his eyes and mouth were covered, and he was also tied down.


    It was the Dragon half-blood who was covered in scales and looked neither human nor Dragon.


    Cale sat down next to the Dragon half-blood. Raon was standing right next to him. He could feel Raon being wary, however, Cale did not say anything before taking off the device that was covering the Dragon half-blood''s eyes and mouth.


    One week.


    Cale had given the Dragon half-blood a week to decide whether he would die now or live for six more months. Cale hade to find the Dragon half-blood before that week was up.


    The Dragon half-blood''s ck eyes focused on Cale.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...You are human.¡±


    The voice came from outside the cell.


    It was the person who had not entered the cell.


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben¡¯s voice reached Cale¡¯s ear.


    Eruhaben¡¯s voice had a mix of anger andmentation.


    ¡°You ate a Dragon''s heart.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood could hear Eruhaben¡¯s voice, however, he could not help but continue to stare at Cale.


    There was no sympathy nor anger in those eyes. An emotionless gaze and expression were directed at the Dragon half-blood. The cold reddish-brown eyes asked the Dragon half-blood a question.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood who had been spending his time in pain couldn¡¯t talk properly at first because his mouth was dry. However, the corners of the Dragon half-blood¡¯s mouth slowly started to twist upward.


    ¡°Have you heard of the word, ¡®chimera?¡¯¡±


    It was a creature made up of parts of multiple other creatures.


    For example, a creature with a lion''s head and a horse¡¯s legs. It was a term used for a mutant creature.


    Chimera.


    The Dragon half-blood looked at the fully human and the two fully Dragons as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I am a man-made monster.¡±

 Chapter 261: Rip It (2)

    <h4>Chapter 261: Rip It (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Chimera. A man-made monster.


    The ancient Dragon groaned after hearing that word.


    ¡®This is something that goes against thews of nature.¡¯


    It was different than a mutant or a variable.


    Both of those were things that happened naturally, while a chimera was not like those things.


    ¡°Nine hundred years ago...¡±


    The ancient Dragon almost gasped as the Dragon half-blood continued to speak.


    He had expected the Dragon half-blood to havepleted his second growth phase, however, living 900 years was almost the full lifespan of a Dragon.


    How was that possible?


    Eruhaben kept his mouth shut as he waited for the Dragon half-blood to continue.


    The Dragon half-blood took some breaths before slowly taking them on a journey through the past.


    ¡°I was told that I was the only surviving child. That person told me to call him, ''father.¡¯ Since he said I was the only surviving child, he wasn¡¯t my real dad. Ah, you''re probably curious about who my father is.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood could see the young Dragon observing him from right behind Cale.


    The dark blue pupils showed wariness, sadness, as well as many other emotions. The Dragon half-blood thought that they were very innocent emotions.


    ¡®He''s young. That Dragon is really young.¡¯


    That fact made the Dragon half-blood sigh as he continued to speak.


    ¡°My father is the, ¡®White Star.¡¯ The leader of Arm.¡±


    Raon flinched while the ancient Dragon groaned. Even Witira, who was standing outside the cell, could not help but gasp.


    However, the Dragon half-blood started tough again after seeing Cale''s gaze.


    Cale seemed to be inspecting him.


    The still focused gaze was coldly trying to determine whether he was lying or telling the truth.


    ¡®Scary bastard.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood did not stop himself fromughing as he asked.


    ¡°Don''t you want to catch that person?¡±


    Arm¡¯s leader. The White Star.


    The person who kept the Dragon half-blood in that cave.


    ¡°Too bad. Even I have only seen him with a mask on. Well, only his eyes were covered, so I did see his mouth.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood had only seen the mouth of the person who wasughing as the white crown ate his blood.


    He still heard thatughter whenever he went to bed. That was the only noise he had heard while staying inside that dark cave.


    The Dragon half-blood pushed that memory aside as he looked toward Cale. He heard Cale''s voice the moment they made eye contact.


    Cale had noticed something odd in the Dragon half-blood''s statement.


    ¡°The White Star is human?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood had said, ¡®that person.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood started to smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird?¡±


    Mm.


    Eruhaben brushed his face with his hand.


    Everybody was tense as they waited for the Dragon half-blood to continue. Only the Dragon half-blood¡¯s weak voice could be heard.


    "The White Star is human. However, he has been alive for 900 years. He doesn¡¯t even have the scent of death on him. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the scent of death on him?¡±


    Eruhaben interjected into the conversation.


    The Dragon half-blood made eye contact with the ancient Dragon.


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben. I''m sure you would have figured out my situation right now. I am only a half-blood, but I still do have some Dragon''s blood in me. Dragons are sensitive to the scent of nature and death. That is why they are able to notice dead mana right away, but I could not smell even the smallest amount of the scent of death on him.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    ¡°...You know who I am?¡±


    ¡°That person gave the order to destroy your house, and I was the one to deliver that message.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Witira¡¯s gasp filled the cell.


    The puzzle pieces were falling into ce one by one. However, the biggest question still remained.


    Cale''s mind was turning into aplicated mess.


    ¡®Something is weird.


    The White Star, Arm¡¯s leader. Who is that person?


    How can a human live 900 years?


    Furthermore, the bastard with half Dragon''s blood said that he didn¡¯t smell the scent of death on him.


    Was that naturally possible?¡¯


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Cale made eye contact with the Dragon half-blood again.


    ¡°Isn''t that person disgusting? Don''t you want to kill him?¡±


    That person. The human who told him to call him father.


    ¡°That¡¯s how I feel.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood wanted to kill that person. No, he still wants to kill that person. He would do it right now if he could.


    The anger and sorrow from losing his strength was visible in the Dragon half-blood¡¯s pupils.


    ¡°My first memory is of that cave. When I opened my eyes and met that person, this is what he told me.¡±


    Approximately 900 years ago. He could still feel the coldness of those cave walls. The voice that was even colder than those walls was his first memory.


    ¡° ¡®I ced a Dragon''s heart inside your body.¡¯ ¡±


    Cale recalled what Eruhaben said as soon as he saw the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡®He ate a Dragon''s heart.¡¯


    ¡®Did that mean that he had a Dragon''s heart inside of him?¡¯


    Cale turned toward Eruhaben, who was frowning as he could not hide the shock he was feeling. He could not get an answer from that response. However, Cale got his answer as the Dragon half-blood continued to speak.


    ¡°I ate a Dragon''s heart every so often after that.¡±


    ¡®...Is eating a Dragon''s heart different than having it ced inside of him?¡¯


    Cale was speechless as he looked toward the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡®Just how many lives were killed to keep this bastard alive?¡¯


    However, he could not easily share his thoughts out loud. The Dragon half-blood¡¯s eyelids were slightly shaking. He was thinking about his past.


    900 years ago. It was an extremely long amount of time.


    ¡°Do you know why I have ck hair and ck eyes?¡±


    Only one Dragon per generation has a specific color.


    ¡°It''s because it''s all jumbled up.¡±


    All you get is darkness when all of the colors mix together.


    ¡°The colors started to mix together as I ate the hearts of different Dragons.¡±


    There was a Dragon¡¯s heart mixed into his heart. That heart melted into his heart like a tattoo before starting to take over his body every time he ate another Dragon''s heart.


    Then one day, his eyes, hair, and scales all turned ck.


    The Dragon half-blood thought that the color matched his situation well.


    ¡°That person seemed to want to make me finish my third growth phase.¡±


    He wanted to turn the Dragon half-blood into a full Dragon.


    The Dragon half-blood did not know why.


    ¡°However, reaching the second growth phase in 900 years was my limit because I was a created being. I ate a total of four Dragon hearts until I reached my second growth phase. If you count the original Dragon''s heart within my heart, I was made with the lives of five Dragons.¡±


    ¡°...Unbelievable.¡±


    Eruhaben could not help but share his sentiments.


    ¡®He killed five Dragons?


    It is six if you include the Eastern continent''s ancient Dragon, Olienne.¡¯


    A minimum of six Dragons.


    It was not easy to do such a thing.


    No, it was almost impossible to do that.


    He would have faced them individually as Dragons live alone, however, they are not weak. Dragons are strong, even if they are alone.


    But a human managed to kill so many Dragons?


    ¡®...He is not human.¡¯


    The ancient Dragon who had spent 1,000 years in the world unlike the Dragon half-blood who spent the majority of his life in a cave came to a conclusion based on his experiences.


    The bastard who killed the Dragons was not human.


    ¡°Eruhaben.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood looked toward Eruhaben and started tough.


    He too did not believe what Arm¡¯s leader, his father, had done. He did not believe it even as he ate the hearts that were delivered to him.


    However, he was able to figure it out aftering out into the world.


    "Dragons are existences that live alone. They are selfish and ill-tempered. That is why nobody knows when they die.¡±


    A Dragon istes itself. Some of the most severe cases don''t even make a family. They didn¡¯t want to create baggage that would hinder their growth.


    That was their weakness.


    Nobody knew when they died.


    There was nobody to cry for them.


    There was nobody toe save them.


    ¡°Do you know why we finally aimed for you?¡±


    Eruhaben could read the emotion that went past the Dragon half-blood¡¯s eyes.


    That was a look of envy. This Dragon half-blood was envious of the ancient Dragon.


    ¡°Eruhaben, you are less selfish. Unlike other Dragons, you had a lot of Dragons that you kept in contact with. You also helped them out.¡±


    This was the reason Arm did not touch Eruhaben, who was an older Dragon than the Eastern continent¡¯s ancient Dragon, Olienne. There were many lifeforms around him.


    Arm did not know why this was the case.


    However, Eruhaben started to frown as he realized the reason.


    Maybe it was because he had this, ¡®dust,¡¯ or, ¡®powder,¡¯ attribute, but he treasured those beings that were useless and weaker than him. He didn¡¯t know why he was drawn to them.


    He protected young Dragons during their first growth phases, the World Tree, the Elves, and even saved some of the Elves¡¯ lives.


    Eruhaben lived alone, but did not choose to iste himself.


    ¡°That was why you ended up being thest one.¡±


    The ancient Dragon closed his eyes and asked once the Dragon half-blood finished speaking.


    ¡°Was my heart meant to be yours as well?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood shook his head at the ancient Dragon¡¯s question. He looked at the young Dragon who was ring at him and Cale Henituse, who was looking at him with a stoic expression, and responded back.


    ¡°No, not for me. That person just said he needed it, but I don''t know what he was going to use it for.¡±


    He had just given the order to invade Eruhaben¡¯sir to someone else.


    The Dragon half-blood took in the beautiful appearance of the ancient Dragon who had lived a simrly long amount of time.


    The real thing was beautifulpared to this ugly fake. Even the white gold color that he had imitated was nothingpared to the real thing.


    ¡°...Huuuu.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood let out a deep sigh. He had spoken too much given his body''s current condition.


    He turned his gaze toward Cale. The young Dragon was quietly looking at him. Although they were both ck, he could see a beautiful ck skin and dark blue eyes that were unlike his ugly self.


    He had never worried about bing weak during the first and second growth phases. It was because he always thought that it wouldn''t matter if he died from the pain.


    However, he felt that it was a bit unfair. It was unfair for him to die without being able to live. That alone was what got him through his growth phases.


    Raon¡¯s mouth opened a bit before closing again after making eye contact with the Dragon half-blood. He was a smart Dragon, however, Raon did not know how to express his current emotions.


    That was why he could only look back at the Dragon half-blood¡¯s ck eyes.


    Eruhaben was also looking at the Dragon half-blood with aplicated expression. This was someone who had lived almost as long as he had but had also taken the lives of five of his fellow Dragons. Even then, he found it to beplicated.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯lle again.¡±


    This calm voice filled the cell.


    It was Cale.


    He stood up from where he was crouching.


    ¡°...Again?¡±


    Cale nodded his head as if it was obvious after the Dragon half-blood asked in confusion.


    ¡°There''s still time left for you to make your decision.¡±


    Cale had given him one week to think things over. There were still a few days to go for that. However, the Dragon half-blood could not understand Cale¡¯s thoughts, so he asked.


    ¡°...I was made through the lives of five Dragons. Shouldn¡¯t you kill me right now? Aren¡¯t you angry? I am a cursed being.¡±


    ¡°Am I someone who will save you?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Cale bluntly told the truth to the Dragon half-blood who seemed to have the wrong idea.


    ¡°Whichever decision you make, I am the person who will kill you.¡±


    Whether he dies now, or he lives in pain for six months before his body exploded.


    Either way, the Dragon half-blood was going to die.


    ¡°I''m just giving you the choice regarding how you will die.¡±


    Cale would just change what he takes and how he takes it from the Dragon half-blood based on his decision.


    ¡°It''s your life, so you decide what you want to do.¡±


    Raon looked back and forth between Cale, who turned away from the Dragon half-blood without any hesitation, and the Dragon half-blood, who was staring at Cale, before flying toward Cale. He then saw the look on Cale''s face and hung onto his back.


    ¡°...I will stay here a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°Please do whatever you wish, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Cale, who responded back to him as if it was nothing, before looking back at the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s chat for a bit.¡±


    ¡°...Whatever you want.¡±


    The ancient Dragon and the Dragon half-blood''s conversation was about to start.


    At that moment, Cale stopped right before stepping out of the cell and asked.


    ¡°Hey, what is your name?¡±


    Cale could hear the Dragon half-blood respond after a moment of silence.


    ¡°...My father, that person told me he would give me a name when I became a Dragon.¡±


    However, the Dragon half-blood was someone who could not be a real Dragon.


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Damn it, I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡¯


    Cale suppressed the annoying feeling rising up through his body as he headed out of the cell.


    Witira bowed toward the ancient Dragon Eruhaben who waved her away and followed behind Cale.


    Tap, tap.


    Footsteps were the only thing that could be heard in the dark cave that was pitch ck other than from the light of the torch. Witira and Raon were both quietly peeking at Cale.


    Cale was cursing this fantasy world in his mind.


    ¡®What a rotten world!¡¯


    ¡®Arm, the White Star, goddamn it, there¡¯s nothing in this, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ world that I like.¡¯


    He wanted to flip everything over, but his ss body didn¡¯t have the strength to do that.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Cale''s annoyed footsteps were rough and angry.


    Cale continued to walk in a way that showed his emotions as he headed for the entrance. They soon arrived at the entrance of the underground cave.


    ¡°Young master Cale, shall I open it?¡±


    Witira spoke up and tried to walk in front of him, however, Cale shook his head. He pulled at the door in his way as if he was taking out all of his frustration onto it.


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    He was then shocked.


    Bang!


    He closed the door back.


    Cale put his hand over his heart.


    ¡®Wow.


    Wow, damn it.¡¯


    Cale took a deep breath and opened the door open.


    ¡°Hey, why are you like this? No, when did you get here?¡±


    He was so shocked that he almost stuttered.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°...Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han was standing right outside the door.


    ¡®Why is this punk always in front of the door?¡¯


    Cale was frowning after having been scared by Choi Han standing in front of the door many times already. He was about to say a few things to Choi Han before turning his head after hearing a noise.


    However, Witira¡¯s eyes turned odd after seeing Choi Han¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    Cale could see Rosalyn and Lock running toward them. The Killer Whale Archie was shaking his head as he grumbled and walked behind them.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The gentle and innocent voice made Cale look back at Choi Han.


    Choi Han handed two documents to Cale.


    ¡°I got the agreements from them.¡±


    Two of the three northern kingdoms.


    There were the signatures of Nond and Askosan on these documents.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡®They took care of it faster than I expected. They truly are like munchkins. Very efficient.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward the other side of the cliff.


    He could barely make out the g of the Indomitable Alliance.


    There were spotlights on the gs in order to keep them illuminated even during the night.


    It was time.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    Cale smiled at Rosalyn, who approached him and started to speak.


    ¡°Now we just need to strike the Bear tribe and the me Dwarf tribe from the back.¡±


    The end to the war was not far away.


    The Indomitable Alliance¡¯s g.


    It was finally time to rip it down.

 Chapter 262: Rip It (3)

    <h4>Chapter 262: Rip It (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    Cale smiled toward Rosalyn who was calling for him with a calm voice.


    The me Dwarf tribe and the Bear tribe.


    They now had a way to choke them out.


    Cale made eye contact with Rosalyn while thinking that she would have the same type of excited reaction. That was why he was waiting for her to continue speaking.


    ¡°Looks like you were the one to strike people in the back.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You hit us hard on our backs.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s calm but chilly gaze made Cale flinch as he reached his hand out to rub the top of his back. However, he could not reach his back because Raon was currently hanging on him.


    The invisible Raon''s voice echoed in the area.


    ¡°You¡¯re right little Rosalyn! The weak human smashed us in the back!¡±


    ¡°Right, Raon-nim? I¡¯m very happy to see you healthy and grown, Raon-nim.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to see all of you as well!¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s expression that had turned into a gentle smile at Raon''s voice turned cold again as she looked back toward Cale. Cale slowly tried to avoid her gaze.


    However, doing that made him see Choi Han, who was standing there with his mouth shut, as well as the tall but feeble Wolf boy Lock who was fidgeting with a tearful expression.


    ¡®Tsk.¡¯


    Cale realized that Lock saw him in pain through the videomunication device.


    ¡®He saw something a child shouldn¡¯t see.¡¯


    He looked back toward Rosalyn and casually started to speak.


    ¡°I am okay now.¡±


    ¡®Liar.¡¯


    Rosalyn felt those words wanting toe out of her mouth, but chose to remain silent.


    It was what they had chosen after chatting with Ron. It was because they knew Cale and knew about the approaching future that they decided to respond with their actions rather than their words.


    Cale saw that they were quiet, so he quickly changed topics. Their looking like they were worried about him was embarrassing as he didn¡¯t like how they had to worry about a full-grown adult like himself.


    ¡°But how were you able to take care of things so quickly?¡±


    Cale waved the documents Choi Han handed him as he asked.


    Rosalyn answered that question as if it wasn¡¯t much.


    ¡°It was easy. We went to Nond and said that we should end it here if they don¡¯t want to see the Paerun Kingdom and Roan Kingdom invade them together.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We even threw them a carrot as we discussed. We offered to use the sea route in order to conduct some food trade. Their expressions changed once I said that.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    They had not gone to just destroy pces.


    You always have to give the carrot with the stick.


    The biggest reason that the northern kingdoms wanted to conquer unfrozennds was because of food. However, it was difficult to conduct trades because of the Forest of Darkness and the Gorge of Death.


    that was why the Roan Kingdom offered to trade them food via the sea route. Of course, it would not be between private merchant guilds, but on the national level.


    Nond had already realized that it was impossible to aim for the Roan Kingdom, and they were slowly reaching the point where they would need to worry about their food supply. That was why this offer would have been enticing for them.


    Rosalyn continued to speak.


    ¡°Once the deal with Nond was made, it was only natural that Askosan would soon follow. We threatened them by asking if they felt as if they could handle the Bear tribe, the me Dwarf Tribe, and Arm on their own when both of the other two kingdoms had already stepped out of the Indomitable Alliance.¡±


    ¡°You did a wonderful job.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Cale thought that he was right to leave it to Rosalyn as he did a quick scan through the documents. Just skimming through it was enough to tell him that they were well-made.


    Cale looked at the group with a satisfied expression and the others smiled back as well.


    Everybody except one person that is.


    The Killer Whale Archie looked at the three people smiling at Cale with a gaze that seemed to be saying that he was tired of them.


    Rosalyn, Choi Han, and Lock.


    The Killer Whale Archie who had seen what the three of them did with his own eyes was sure about one thing.


    ¡®They are even worse than me.¡¯


    Furthermore, Choi Han and Lock were worse than how he was during his recklessly violent days.


    Archie watched as Lock entered his berserk state and followed behind him in order to destroy the pce roofs with his bare hands, thinking that Lock was reaching those same recklessly violent days as well.


    ¡®Forget the carrot and the stick. Bullshit, she didn''t give them a carrot at all!¡¯


    The original n was to destroy one pce, however, they had destroyed two pces and a couple of gardens as well.


    So how could Nond and Askosan not be afraid?


    Archie started to shiver while thinking about how Rosalyn had gently smiled in front of the Askosan king.


    ¡®Your majesty, do you think that Askosan will be safe if the Breck Kingdom and the Roan Kingdom allied together in order to cross the border? Please think hard about it.¡¯


    Her smile had been gentle but cold.


    ¡®Make the wrong move and the enemy will have their des at your neck like right now, your majesty.¡¯


    But it was already that exact situation.


    It was amazing to see her threaten the king little by little. Archie had subconsciously asked after seeing her method.


    ¡®Miss Rosalyn, is it really okay to threaten them like this?¡¯


    ¡®Mr. Archie, we came to cut off the enemy''s oxygen and to make them surrender. We need to push them into a corner.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t they say that a cornered rat will even bite a cat?¡¯


    Rosalyn and Choi Han had looked at Lock before asking Archie a question back.


    ¡®Mr. Archie, do we seem like mere cats? I¡¯d say we are tigers at the least.¡¯


    Archie was at a loss for words after hearing that response.


    It was because what she said was true.


    Archie touched the back of his neck that suddenly became chilly and tried to remove that conversation from his mind. However, he happened to see Choi Han at that moment.


    Choi Han had been quiet ever since their conversation with Ron. He didn¡¯t seem to be angry, nor did he show extreme amounts of concern as Lock had done. He did not move around with a sense of urgency like Rosalyn either.


    Archie had asked Choi Han about it as it seemed to be odd.


    ¡®Why are you so calm?¡¯


    However, Archie could not help but gulp after seeing Choi Han¡¯s true emotions through the eyes that originally looked calm.


    ¡®I''m d if it looks that way.¡¯


    He was not calm at all.


    Archie turned away from the trio that were even more reckless than him and started to walk. He walked over and stood behind Witira. That helped him calm down a bit.


    Unfortunately, he flinched as soon as he heard Witira¡¯s voice. Witira had asked with a confused expression.


    ¡°Young master Cale, were you sick?¡±


    ¡®Ah, she didn¡¯t know.¡¯


    Witira had not heard about Cale''s condition. Archie slowly started to frown. It was not because of Witira.


    Screech, screech.


    There was a robed man sitting on a wheelchair and another person in a ck robe quickly approaching them.


    He was sure they were Clopeh and Mary.


    ¡®Those two are no joke either!¡¯


    There was Clopeh who was known to be the craziest of the group, Mary who was so innocent that it left people speechless, and behind them was the talkative social butterfly, Vice Captain Hilsman.


    Archie''s frown became worse as they approached them and Archie wondered why Cale had to answer Witira¡¯s question right now.


    ¡°Well, you can say that I almost died but came back to life.¡±


    Archie started to get angry.


    ¡®Don''t say something like that so casually!¡¯


    However, he chose to remain silent after seeing everyone grow quiet. It was better to not think about it at all.


    Cale did not care that it became quiet as he pointed toward the tent with his chin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go report to his highness first.¡±


    Cale was waving the treaties around as he headed for the ally formation.


    The Indomitable Alliance¡¯s formation at the Gorge of Death.


    It was only February, but the soldiers could see that morning was starting toe faster and that winter was ending.


    Tap, tap.


    A helmeted soldier was rolling a small stone in his hand.


    The stone that had been warmed in the fire was now cold. That meant that dusk was here and that it was time to change shifts.


    Tap, tap.


    The soldier who was hitting two stones against each other out of habit peeked behind him.


    The area he was responsible for was full of many brightly-lit tents.


    ¡°...So annoying. Never a chance for the lights to go out.¡±


    ¡°Quiet. Let''s just focus on our work.¡±


    The soldier shut up at his friend¡¯s scolding. However, his gaze was still focused on the brightly lit tents.


    This area was where the leadership of the Bear tribe, the me Dwarf tribe, and the two remaining northern kingdoms were gathered.


    Thebined strategy tent was at the center while the respective kingdoms and tribes had their own sections around it.


    The light in the central tent was constantly on.


    The Bear inside that tent started to speak.


    ¡°How is the food procurement going?¡±


    The Bear who was the representative of the Bear tribe asked the Askosan representative who started to frown.


    The biggest issue for the Indomitable Alliance members stationed at the Gorge of Death was having enough food to feed the soldiers.


    ¡°It is not easy.¡±


    ¡°About how long do you think we canst?¡±


    ¡°If we gather as much as possible, we may be able tost until early March, however, we cannot let this carry on that long. The Breck Kingdom is one of the most agriculturally developed kingdoms on the continent.¡±


    The Askosan representative had a terrible expression on his face, however, the Bear started to smile.


    Early March.


    They still had plenty of time to resist.


    Of course, he did not n on prolonging this war either.


    ¡®March will be the limit for Askosan.¡¯


    The Bear who seemed to be nning to aim for the Askosan Kingdom if the Breck Kingdom was too difficult looked at the table with a satisfied expression before continuing to speak.


    ¡°How are the preparations going on your end for the me Dwarf tribe?¡±


    ¡°...It is going well.¡±


    The Bear¡¯s expression did not seem good after hearing the me Dwarf''s response.


    It was because the me Dwarves seemed to have lost energy. The ones who had been the most motivated had lost all motivation after one defeat.


    ¡®This is why Dwarves are useless.¡¯


    They were useless other than their talents for building stuff.


    However, it was not that the me Dwarves were not low on motivation.


    ¡®The Dragon half-blood fell to the ground.¡¯


    That image had been on his mind for thest few days.


    He could not help but think of the humans who brought down that fearful Dragon half-blood. ording to thews of nature, humans were ranked lower than Dragons. However, they had seen those humans break thosews of nature and defeat the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡®...I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    The chief of the me Dwarf tribe could see the Bear¡¯s gaze, however, he was ignoring it as he was still trying to figure out why he had such an ominous feeling.


    The Bear administrator did not know about this and just thought that the me Dwarf tribe chief who was avoiding his gaze was useless and shook his head.


    ¡®I''m just d that the Lion tribe isn''t here.¡¯


    The Lion tribe did not take part in this final battle.


    The Bear found this to be helpful as it was easier for them to take control of the others.


    ¡°...Paerun Kingdom, you goddamn bastards.¡±


    The Bear mumbled and cursed the Paerun Kingdom as he turned toward the Nond representative. The Nond representative could not hide his anger and headache from the Paerun Kingdom''s betrayal.


    The Bear gently started to speak to him.


    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, those Paerun bastards are terrible, but this is for the better.¡±


    It really was better.


    ¡°I do not know why the Paerun Kingdom chose to betray us, but the Paerun Kingdom is isted as long as the Indomitable Alliance remains together. We can take the Paerun Kingdom''snd after we take down the Breck Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You are right. I agree with you, but I can''t help but be angry with them.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Ipletely understand.¡±


    The Bear smiled as if he was trying to console the Nond representative.


    However, his inner thoughts were different.


    ¡®It is better this way, much better.¡¯


    The original central figure of the Indomitable Alliance was the Paerun Kingdom and specifically, the Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka.


    Arm and the Bears were slowly moving the bnce of power in their favor, however, the image of that original central figure had strongly remained in the hearts of the soldiers.


    That was why the Bears had cheered when the Guardian Knight had disappeared.


    It made the scales tippletely toward Arm and the Bears.


    Furthermore, now the entire Paerun Kingdom had betrayed them.


    It was a satisfying situation.


    Why?


    ¡®We can eat up Askosan and Nondter while they are fighting against the Paerun Kingdom.¡¯


    It was beneficial for the Bears to have the three northern kingdoms weaken each other.


    They just had to boss these unmotivated me Dwarves around while taking over the pretty usefulnds that belonged to the Askosan Kingdom and the Nond Kingdom.


    ¡®...I just need to confirm whether the Dragon half-blood is truly dead.¡¯


    Themand they had received from Arm had the Dragon half-blood''s situation as the top priority.


    That was the reason for it.


    "We need to urately verify the enemy¡¯s formation.¡±


    The Bear continued to speak to the Askosan and Nond representatives who were looking at him.


    ¡°In order to not extend this war, we need to pay close attention and aim for an opening.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you, however, the enemy has so many strong individuals.¡±


    The Nond representativemented with a frown on his face.


    ¡°Will it be possible to infiltrate their ranks?¡±


    The Bear put on a reliable smile.


    ¡°Commander-nim, there is something you need to know about wars. The phrase, ¡®is it possible?¡¯ is not needed.¡±


    ¡°Then what is needed?¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    The Bear tapped on the table and gathered everyone¡¯s gazes on him. He then answered in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Do it no matter what.¡±


    Whether it was possible or not was something not needed in war.


    If they made up the mind to infiltrate the enemy formation...


    ¡°We must make it happen regardless of how we get it done. That is what determines victory or defeat in war.¡±


    The Breck Kingdom and the Roan Kingdom''s side did not care about their means and methods during thest battle. Their preparations had been more thorough by drawing the Paerun Kingdom to their side.


    However, the Bear believed that it was now the Indomitable Alliance¡¯s turn to not care about the means and methods.


    He believed this was especially the case for Nond and Askosan.


    They had nowhere to turn back to.


    They weren¡¯t in a situation to ask about means and methods.


    The Bear looked toward the Askosan and Nond representatives as he continued to speak.


    ¡°It is about who cares less about the means and methods.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Boom- booom-


    Something was happening in the distance.


    They could hear an odd noise.


    It was the sound of drums.


    At that moment, the Bear could see the grim expression on the face of the Nond representative.


    ¡°You are right. The victor will be determined by who cares less about the means and methods of aplishing things.¡±


    Boom- boom-


    The sound of the drum started to get louder.


    However, the Nond representative was not finished speaking. He stood up from his seat and calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°However, there is something that I fear more than anything else.¡±


    The Bear stood up as well and waited for him to finish speaking.


    ¡°A victor who has nothing to show for it. I''m afraid of bing someone like that.¡±


    The Bear chuckled. He shook his head.


    ¡°There is no chance of that happening.¡±


    The Bear representative was certain.


    Regardless of what happened, the Bears would gain some territory.


    There was no chance of the Bears achieving an empty victory.


    He didn''t care about what happened to the other two kingdoms.


    It was at that moment.


    Plop-


    The tent entrance p was opened.


    The noise outside could be heard even more as the p was lifted up.


    The sky was still dark.


    He could hear the noiseing from across the sky that was bing brighter as the night wasing to an end and morning was arriving.


    Boom- booom-


    ¡°The enemy soldiers are starting to get into formation!¡±


    The Bear warrior who entered the tent apanied by a Nond knight and an Askosan knight continued to speak.


    ¡°We can see the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s g, so it looks like the Paerun Kingdom is taking the vanguard. We believe that the Mage Brigade is behind them.¡±


    The Bear representative started to walk out of the tent.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    A signal was sent throughout the Indomitable Alliance''s base.


    The soldiers and knights who were inside their tents wereing out and getting in formation.


    The Bear representative saw the Nond and Askosan representatives standing side by side behind him and started to smile. He could feel that he had be the central figure in the alliance. He then started to speak loudly.


    ¡°All units prepare to move!¡±


    Buuuuuuuuu- buuuuuuuuu-


    Trumpet sounds were used in order to share the Bear representative¡¯s order with the soldiers.


    The soldiers that numbered in the tens of thousands quickly started to move.


    ¡®We need to go in a direction where we can kill a lot of the Askosan and Nond soldiers in case we are pushed back by the Breck Kingdom.¡¯


    They needed to do that for Arm and the Bears to at least have the North.


    That thought made the Bear not fear the uing battle.


    ¡®We can fight using the soldiers as shields. We can block against magic by sacrificing the soldiers.¡¯


    The Bear representative was thinking about how to sacrifice the Askosan and Nond soldiers while minimizing the damage of the Bear tribe and Arm members.


    That was why he didn¡¯t question how quickly the soldiers were moving even at the unexpected order.


    Boom- boom-


    ¡°...Is it okay to suddenly go into battle like this?¡±


    The Bear representative started to raise his voice after hearing the Nond representative''s weak voice.


    ¡°It will be fine.¡±


    Boom- boom-


    The sound from the enemy drums became even louder.


    ¡®Just how many drums are they using?¡¯


    He wondered how many soldiers were drumming right now.


    The Bear helped back his sneer at how the Breck Kingdom was trying to scare them and shouted to those who were looking at him.


    ¡°We are strong! We also have the numerical advantage! This is a fight for the foot soldiers now!¡±


    Now that there was a bridge to cross through the Gorge of Death, it would now mainly be and battle.


    He emphasized that as he hoped to sacrifice as many of the Askosan and Nond soldiers as possible.


    ¡®A win-win situation for us whether the Indomitable Alliance wins or loses.¡¯


    The Bear imagined this wonderful future as he transformed into his berserk state.


    Boom!


    His erged foot stomped on the ground. He then started to shout.


    ¡°We will win against the enemy and get our revenge against those traitors!¡±


    Boom- boom-


    The drums continued to beat.


    It was even louder than before.


    But for some reason, the noise wasing from above their heads.


    Boom- booom-


    The Bear stopped shouting and raised his head.


    He could see a mass of ck in the air.


    Caw- caw-


    He could hear the crows start to caw.


    ¡°...H, how is that bastard!¡±


    The Bear¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Boom- booom-


    A Tiger wearing white was beating the drums while standing on top of the crows.


    The wind was making the shaman''s drumming sound even louder.


    It was alling from a single drum.


    However, none of them could focus on the noise anymore.


    An existence that was even whiter than the White Tiger was standing on the ck ground made by the crows while holding onto a staff.


    The Bear could not hide his shock.


    ¡°H, how is that bastard! He was alive?!¡±


    The person standing with the staff.


    His white hair was fluttering in the air as he stood there while looking down with an arrogant demeanor.


    The original central figure of the Indomitable Alliance.


    The person who had started this war.


    The person who had once been called the North''s brightest star.


    Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka.


    He was looking down at the Indomitable Alliance while standing on top of the crows with a staff in his hand.


    Next to him was the Roan Kingdom''s northeast region''smander, Cale Henituse.

 Chapter 263: Rip It (4)

    <h4>Chapter 263: Rip It (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Boom- boom-


    The drumming noise continued, however, the visual shock was so much that the soldiers could not hear it at all.


    Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka.


    The soldiers and knights of the Indomitable Alliance who were looking at him could not hide their shock.


    ¡°...Guardian Knight-nim is-¡±


    One of the soldiers from Nond clenched his spear as he looked up at Clopeh.


    Clopeh Sekka.


    What kind of person was he?


    Cale could easily answer that question.


    ¡®He is the Guardian Knight.¡¯


    He was the Guardian who was known not just in the Paerun Kingdom, but throughout the North. He was also a sword master, the person who created the Indomitable Alliance, and someone who gave off an arrogant aura.


    In other words, he was a, ¡®hero,¡¯ or a, ¡®future hero.¡¯


    They had heard that such a person was defeated in the battle at the Henituse territory and had fallen.


    But that person had returned.


    ¡®And he returned in a shocking and cool manner.¡¯


    Cale smiled at the sturdiness under his feet.


    - Human! I have be even greater and mightier!


    He could hear Raon''s voice in his head. Although it looked as if they hade here on the crows, Raon was responsible for Cale and Clopeh floating in the air.


    ¡®And it''s thanks to Mary that this crazy bastard is standing.¡¯


    Clopeh was holding a staff, however, he was standing on his own two feet. His cool clothes and the white cape that was fluttering behind his armor seemed to be shouting that this Guardian Knight was still the same person as in the past.


    However, his legs would crumble if Cale just tapped him.


    Even though he could use aura, the fact that his arms and legs were a mess meant that all he could do was stand.


    However, he was causing enough chaos in the Indomitable Alliance just by standing.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    The Bear representative looked around as if he had forgotten something.


    Clopeh Sekka. This person had reappeared looking fine. He did not seem like someone who had lost a battle.


    The Bear looked toward the person who was standing next to Clopeh Sekka.


    Cale Henituse.


    The name of this person could be heard during this war no matter where they went. The person who was the center of their enemy forces. The North''s greatest knight was standing next to that person.


    Boom- boom-


    The Bear representative finally figured out why the Paerun Kingdom was in the vanguard of the enemy forces.


    How could they linger behind when their Guardian Knight was in front of them? The weight of that title was too heavy to easily reduce him to that of a traitor in the soldiers¡¯ minds.


    People were already whispering to each other.


    The soldiers who had been moving quickly were feeling chaotic.


    ¡®¡¯I can¡¯t let it continue like this!¡¯


    The Bear motioned to a mage who approached him and then quickly used amplification magic for the Bear. The Bear looked toward the sky and started to shout.


    ¡°Traitor! How dare you show yourself!¡±


    His angry voice echoed throughout the Gorge of Death.


    The Bear was pretending to be angry on purpose as he walked forward without any hesitation.


    The Bear warrior, as well as the Nond and Askosan representatives and their subordinates, followed behind the Bear administrator.


    The Bear administrator cut through the soldiers and headed toward the cliff.


    ¡°We came down through this vicious wind in order to im the unfrozennds!¡±


    The Bear stopped walking. He could see the edge of the cliff.


    He could also see the Paerun Kingdom, the Roan Kingdom, and the Breck Kingdom''s soldiers on the other side.


    Furthermore, he could also see the bridge between the two sides.


    The bridge was narrow.


    The area for the soldiers to fight was extremely small.


    He was nning on defending against the enemy''s magic spells using his soldiers while using the Nond and Askosan soldiers to fight against the Paerun Kingdom''s knights and soldiers.


    That was why the Bear administrator shouted as if he was themander.


    ¡°Our goal foring down south will not be defeated by betrayal and shady tactics!¡±


    The Bear looked up to the sky and shouted.


    ¡°We have a mindset for victory that traitors like them will never understand!¡±


    The Bear made eye contact with someone.


    The white-haired Knight, Clopeh Sekka, was looking down at him.


    Clopeh slowly started to speak. His voice was already amplified thanks to Raon''s magic.


    ¡°How would the Bear tribe know the pain of the people who were born in the coldest regions of the Western continent?¡±


    His confident voice filled the area.


    ¡°The freezing cold was the norm and we always had to do our best to farm in these destends. It was hard to even find water in the winter because the ocean and thekes would freeze.¡±


    The expressions on the faces of the Indomitable Alliance''s warriors slowly changed.


    Now that they were slowly recovering from their shock, they could clearly hear Clopeh¡¯s confident voice.


    ¡°How would a Bear know the mindset of us northerners who persisted through those conditions?¡±


    The Bear did not hold back his sneer.


    ¡°Ha! Clopeh Sekka, do you think you are qualified to say these things?¡±


    Joy briefly passed through Clopeh¡¯s eyes.


    He recalled the conversation he had with Clopeh.


    ¡®Do you still dream of bing a legend?¡¯


    ¡®Cale-nim.¡¯


    ¡®I will give you that opportunity.¡¯


    Last night. Cale made eye contact with Clopeh, who was in his wheelchair, and gently started to speak. However, Clopeh knew that Cale was the coldest when he was speaking gently.


    However, Cale told Clopeh what Clopeh wanted to hear.


    ¡®Rise.¡¯


    Mary controlled the dead mana at that moment to change Clopeh''s arms and legs.


    Clopeh slowly stood up from the wheelchair. He swayed a bit, however, he could stand straight once he held onto the staff that Cale handed him.


    Cale spoke as if he was that white-haired priest from before.


    ¡®You will be the legend of the North from this moment onward.¡¯


    Legend.


    That word had made Clopeh start to smile.


    His heart was beating fast.


    Of course, Cale coldly continued to speak to him.


    ¡®However, do not forget that your life is still in my hand.¡¯


    ¡®I will definitely keep that in mind, Cale-nim.¡¯


    He had been correct.


    Following a true legend would give him a chance at survival while also giving him a chance to leave his name behind as well.


    Clopeh started to speak toward the Bear who was asking him for his qualifications.


    He couldn''t use any aura with his limbs and he couldn¡¯t use any strength at all either, however...


    He was someone who had worked extremely hard to be a sword master.


    That experience and majestic presence would not disappear.


    In fact, the fact that he had a stronger belief in something made his aura even stronger and full of certainty.


    A voice as cold as the Northern winds echoed throughout the sky.


    Did he have the qualifications?


    The answer to that question was simple.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    The Paerun Kingdom''s soldiers and knights, as well as the Nond and Askosan soldiers and knights, looked up at the man who used to be their role model.


    That person looked down as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I am the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s Guardian Knight as well as the North''s Guardian Knight.¡±


    The weight of that title was heavy.


    Cale smiled for a moment before returning to a stoic expression and recalling the conversation he had with crown prince Alberu.


    ¡®Cale.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, your highness.¡¯


    ¡®Will you be putting Clopeh to use?¡¯


    ¡®Of course. Wouldn''t it be easier for us if someone we can control bes the central figure for the North?¡¯


    ¡®I guess it¡¯ll be easy to control him since his life is in your hands.¡¯


    There was no reason for the Roan Kingdom nor the Breck Kingdom to invade the three northern kingdoms.


    There wouldn¡¯t be many benefits, even if their territory becamerger.


    There was almost nothing to take from thosends.


    However, it was home for the people of the North. They could not look down on the value of their home.


    The Roan Kingdom had offered to trade food with the people who were devastated that they would need to return to those destends after the war.


    The Roan Kingdom was giving them a way to live even without taking over unfrozennds.


    Furthermore, they had also done something else right now.


    It was regarding the pride of the North.


    Yes, pride.


    Although thatnd might be deste, they still had pride that it was their home.


    That was the reason Cale put this person whose life was in his hands to work.


    Clopeh Sekka started to speak.


    ¡°I am the Guardian Knight of the North. I will never throw that title away.¡±


    He was doing this, not to pressure the leadership of the three northern kingdoms, but to instill pride in the soldiers and knights who were here.


    The soldiers and knights were looking at Clopeh with different expressions. However, all of the people of the North were looking at him.


    The Guardian Knight confidently continued to speak as they watched.


    ¡°The North is where I will forever exist, not the Indomitable Alliance.¡±


    The Bear felt his back getting cold as he looked into Clopeh''s cold gaze.


    There was a reason that Cale was instilling this sense of pride in the hearts of the people.


    It was so that the people of the North would not envy the southernnds nor hate the southern people.


    He was also trying to create amon enemy between the two.


    The Guardian Knight named this newmon enemy.


    ¡°The Bear tribe, the me Dwarf tribe, and Arm. I cannot let you all take my existence, no, I cannot let you all take away our North.¡±


    The soldiers¡¯ and knights¡¯ expressions changed.


    The Bear started to frown. Although it was a chaotic situation, he could feel that things were starting to change for the worse.


    Clopeh was about to say thest things he needed to say.


    ¡°That is the reason I returned.¡±


    Clopeh then turned toward Cale, who did a quick short nod so that others would not notice.


    He then shouted out Cale¡¯s order.


    ¡°Rip the g!¡±


    The energetic voice could be heard throughout the entire battlefield.


    Boom- boom-


    The sound of the drum started up again as well.


    The Bear had an ominous feeling.


    Clopeh¡¯s absurd speech, the changed atmosphere, and even the sudden order as well as the drums.


    He could not figure out what was going on.


    ¡®Rip it? Is that another signal to attack?¡¯


    He remembered how the enemy had attackedst time.


    ¡®Is it another magic attack?¡¯


    The spells that Commander Rosalyn had cast were amazing.


    ¡®Or is it the Whales?


    Maybe the Tigers?¡¯


    The enemy had too many strong individuals.


    The Bear representative made up his mind right away.


    The Bears will be in the rear.


    He turned toward the Askosan and Nond representatives in order to give them an order.


    ¡°The enemy seems to be starting their attack, so let¡¯s prepare as well. We just need to hit them with overwhelming numbers.¡±


    The Nond representative started to speak when the Bear representative looked at him.


    ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°...What are you trying to say in such urgent times?¡±


    The Bear was angry and wondered why the Nond representative was so calm, however, he calmed himself down and waited for a response.


    The Nond representative andmander quickly continued.


    ¡°¡¯You said, ¡®We must make it happen, regardless of how we get it done. That determines victory or defeat in war.¡¯ ¡±


    ¡°Of course, I remember. I said something simr.¡±


    ¡®I guess he needed a reminder. Either that or Clopeh¡¯s words made him nervous.¡¯


    The Bear smiled and put his hand on the Nond representative''s shoulder. As he was in his berserk state, it was easy to ce his hand there given his height.


    ¡°Do not worry about it. We will win. There is no reason to listen to that traitor. The Bear tribe and you are all part of the Indomitable Alliance.¡±


    ¡°You are correct. We will be victorious.¡±


    The Nond representative finally smiled and nodded his head.


    He then continued to speak with a chilly gaze.


    ¡°We decided not to care about the means or methods.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ng-


    The Bear flinched at the sound of a sword and immediately moved the hand that was on the Nond representative¡¯s shoulder.


    Bang!


    A loud noise urred as the sword and fist shed.


    It was the Askosanmander¡¯s sword. The sword broke after striking against the Bear¡¯s fist.


    The Bear heard the Nond representative¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Rip the g!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    He then heard the Askosan representative¡¯s voice as well.


    ¡°Rip the g!¡±


    Riiiiiiip-


    Riiiip- riiip.


    The Bear raised his head.


    There were gs being ripped.


    The gs of the Indomitable Alliance that were located between groups of knights and soldiers were being ripped.


    The ones to rip these gs were none other than the Nond and Askosan soldiers.


    ¡°Raise the g!¡±


    This voice came from the ground and not the sky.


    Rosalyn was the one to start the chant, however, many other people shouting to raise the g soon appeared.


    Finally, the Bear saw the gs rising up in front of him.


    The Paerun Kingdom, the Nond Kingdom, and the Askosan Kingdom.


    The Breck Kingdom as well.


    All four kingdoms¡¯ gs were being raised to the sky.


    ¡°...What the-¡±


    The two northern kingdoms that had ripped down the alliance g raised their respective kingdom gs.


    The Bear''s eyes started to fill with anger.


    ¡®We decided not to care about the means or methods.¡¯


    He finally understood what the Nondmander meant.


    The Bear tribe was not part of his, ¡®we.¡¯


    The Bear representative remembered what the Nond representative had said.


    ¡®A victor who has nothing to show for it. I''m afraid of bing someone like that.¡¯


    He finally understood the meaning behind that as well.


    The two kingdoms changed sides so that they would not end up empty victors. They chose to stick with the true victors so that they could gain even the smallest of benefits.


    The Bear tribe was betrayed.


    The Bear tribe and Arm were betrayed before they had a chance to do it themselves.


    ¡°You, you-!¡±


    The angry berserk Bear''s body started to shake. The Bear representative subconsciously raised his fist. He needed to let out this anger somehow.


    His body was about to move. However, at that moment.


    ng-


    He heard the sound of a sword being drawn.


    At the same time, the soldiers who had been guarding the central tents appeared.


    ¡®...So annoying. Never a chance for the lights to go out.¡¯


    ¡®Quiet. Let''s just focus on our work.¡¯


    These two soldiers had been chatting as they waited for morning to arrive.


    One of the soldiers removed his helmet while the other removed the cloth covering his head.


    ¡°...What the...¡±


    The Bear¡¯s angry fist instantly lost all strength.


    ng.


    The tip of a sword stopped right in front of his neck. At the same time, a fist stopped right before it hit his back.


    The Bear representative could hear the voice of the individual whose fist was right at his back.


    ¡°It was so easy to infiltrate into your base.¡±


    The Killer Whale Archie was smiling as he made thatment. The soldier who removed the cloth covering his head was none other than Choi Han, whose sword was still pointed at the Bear''s neck.


    ¡°It will be difficult for you to escape this time.¡±


    The Bear representative and a mid-level administrator.


    He had escaped Choi Han in the airst time. However, there was nowhere to run now. In front of him, behind him, and above him. All directions were blocked.


    It was the moment the Bear started to frown.


    Cale started to speak.


    "Capture the enemies.¡±


    The Bear closed his eyes.


    The tens of thousands of soldiers who had been their allies not too long ago were aiming for the Bear tribe and the me Dwarf tribe.


    The Bear opened his eyes again and looked up at the sky.


    The red-haired man was leisurelyughing.


    A person who does not care about the means or methods.


    The Bear realized that the person who truly did that was themander in the sky and not himself.


    Cale watched as the sun came up and started to smile. His mouth slowly opened again.


    ¡°Looks like this is the end.¡±


    The first war was now over.


    The name of the Indomitable Alliance was gone and the gs of the kingdoms that hadsted a long time on the Western continent were fluttering in the air.

 Chapter 264: Rip It (5)

    <h4>Chapter 264: Rip It (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale headed down from the sky andnded on the ground.


    Morning hade and gone, and it was now noon.


    Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah-


    Woooooooooooooooo-


    Cheers filled Cale''s ears.


    It was only a few hours since the beginning of the battle.


    However, a lot of things had happened in those few hours.


    Calended at the center of the Breck Kingdom''s formation and met with someone.


    ¡°Commander Cale Henituse.¡±


    It was crown prince Alberu.


    Alberu could hear Rosalyn¡¯s voice as he approached Cale.


    ¡°Tie up the defeated enemies!¡±


    Defeat.


    The enemies were defeated while they had achieved victory.


    No matter how strong and numerous the Bear tribe were, they still could not handle the thousands of soldiers in the Gorge of Death.


    It was the same for the me Dwarf tribe.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers, hundreds of knights, and numerous strong individuals surrounded them all.


    The only usible result was a victory.


    Alberu stood in front of Cale.


    It was an easy victory.


    However, he still wanted to enjoy this victory a bit. That was why he came to see the person who worked the hardest during the war.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    The crown prince looked toward Cale and asked for how he was feeling.


    Woooooooooooooooo-


    Boom- boom-


    The area was full of cheers and the stomping of feet. Alberu was curious to know how Cale was feeling right now.


    He wanted to know the emotions behind that same stoic expression Cale always had.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Calemented with that stoic expression on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry after being in such a cold ce.¡±


    ¡°You emotionless bas-... Haaaa.¡±


    Alberu barely caught himself and sighed.


    Alberu Crossman, the soon to be king of the Roan Kingdom, and Commander Cale Henituse, the core yer in this war.


    The soldiers could not approach as the two of them chatted. However, they were looking toward the two of them with anticipation.


    A bit away from them, the battlefield was full of cheers.


    However, the allied headquarters did not have such cheers as well. This was because the core yers at the center were quiet.


    Alberu knew this was the case as well.


    He put on a bright smile on his face.


    ¡®Alright, snap out of it and do what you have to do.¡¯


    That was what Alberu¡¯s gaze was saying and Cale immediately understood.


    ¡°Your highness, we were victorious.¡±


    Themander reported to Alberu with a low but joyful voice.


    The crown prince approached Cale and hugged him with joy.


    The crown prince and themander.


    The sight of the two of them hugging made the soldiers be emotional. Seeing their usually cold leaders doing this made them truly feel that it really was happening.


    ¡®We won.


    It''s finally over.¡¯


    The soldiers looked at each other and rxed.


    ng. ng.


    Some of their weapons started to fall to the floor. Others lifted up their weapons into the air.


    They then started to shout.


    ¡°Woooooooooooooooo-!¡±


    The cheers of joy could be heard throughout the base. Even more people started to join in as the feeling of bliss filled the area.


    Alberu recalled the za Terror Incident in the past. He had done something like this with Cale then as well, but it wasn¡¯t like what they did was as impactful as now.


    They just smiled brightly and quietly mumbled to each other.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want a medal, right? Should I give you money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please give me another golden que.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°To throw away, I mean, I need some money for something.¡±


    He then heard Cale¡¯s honest request.


    ¡°Your highness, I am hungry.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Alberu could feel himself getting annoyed. He saw the person who came down to the ground with Cale at that moment. Clopeh Sekka. Alberu had first thought this bastard was an aloof and quiet Guardian Knight.


    But this bastard was next to Alberu and Cale while the other soldiers and knights were hesitant to approach them.


    Alberu could hear what Clopeh Sekka had to say.


    ¡°Cale-nim, you truly are a hero who deserves all of this cheering.¡±


    Alberu then heard Cale''s voice.


    ¡°To be honest with you your highness, he has a few loose screws.¡±


    ¡®I know.¡¯


    Alberu held back his sigh and put on his bright smile again as he let go of Cale. Cale also had his reliable and coolmander-like smile on his face.


    - The weak human and the crown prince are smiling like that again! Are they trying to scam someone?


    Cale ignored Raon''s question about scamming someone that he had not heard for a while before looking around.


    His people were returning to the base from the battlefield one by one.


    Cale could hear Raon''s voice.


    - Are we going to our house?


    Cale did not ignore Raon this time.


    ¡°No, we are going to the vi at the capital.¡±


    Cale whispered the response before turning toward crown prince Alberu and starting to speak.


    ¡°Shall we go back, your highness?¡±


    Alberu nodded his head.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    They needed to first go to the Roan Kingdom''s capital.


    ¡°...Why did I do that?¡±


    Cale started to question himself.


    Why did he agree to go to the capital first?


    He should have realized something was up when the crown prince immediately agreed when he mentioned going back. There was no way that person would easily nod his head like that.


    ¡®I knew something felt iffy.¡¯


    Cale was frowning right now.


    A piece of apple pie was ced in his mouth and Cale started to munch as he peeked out the carriage window.


    He could see them.


    He could see the silver shields.


    Cale was not in a parade right now.


    He was also in a shabby looking carriage that did not have the Henituse household''s golden turtle crest on it.


    However, he could still see children walking around with silver shields. There were also children wearing ck robes, children walking around with ck cloths on their heads, while some children had even tied ck strings to their hair and walked around with swords.


    He could also see the luxuriously decorated street.


    An extremely happy capital could be seen outside the small window.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    ¡°Human! It¡¯s nice toe here after such a long time! It''s not as nice as our house, but it is better than the tent!¡±


    The ck Dragon Raon sat on the plush couch and put another piece of apple pie into Cale''s mouth.


    Raon was happy to return to one of the first residences he had stayed at after starting to follow Cale.


    The Henituse residence at the capital.


    Raon was smiling and fluttering his wings aftering back from the Gorge of Death and staying here for a night. He then pushed a piece of apple pie toward Mary.


    ¡°Little Mary! You should eat some too!¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Raon-nim.¡±


    Her usual mechanical voice responded back.


    It was the moment Cale turned toward Mary¡¯s ck robe. Mary calmly started to speak without holding back.


    ¡°I could hear the citizens cheering for you yesterday, young master-nim. Some of the citizens were supposedly singing about you in joy as well. Apparently, the song was about the silver shield, the pir of fire, and the water wall.¡±


    ¡®...Noooooooooo.¡¯


    Cale continued to chew on the apple pie with a dejected look on his face.


    He then noticed Choi Han.


    Cale, Mary, Choi Han, Raon, and Lock were all on this carriage. Vice Captain Hilsman was on top of the carriage with the driver.


    Rosalyn was not here because she was still busy taking care of things in the Breck Kingdom. Cale had asked for her help regarding the Bear tribe and the me Dwarf tribe, so both Witira and Rosalyn would be extremely busy right now.


    ¡®I guess I need to go meet with the Bears and the me Dwarvester.¡¯


    Cale thought about the basement of the Henituse residence at the capital.


    The training ground in the basement. The Killer Whale Archie and Paseton were currently keeping watch over the Dragon half-blood in the same ce where Lock had his first berserk transformation.


    The week that Cale had given the Dragon half-blood was almost up.


    Tonight. Cale needed to go ask the Dragon half-blood for his decision tonight.


    All sorts ofplicated issues started to fill his mind. That was why Cale bluntly asked a question after nkly staring at Choi Han for a while.


    ¡°Are you going to a war somewhere again?¡±


    ¡°...Me?¡±


    Cal nodded toward Choi Han, who had a pure smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes, you. Why are you still clenching onto your scabbard?¡±


    ¡°I think it is because I am shaking while thinking about going to the pce.¡±


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    Cale found Choi Han''s current state to be odd, but was about to just let it go. Raon shouted out at that moment.


    ¡°Human, Choi Han is currently getting stronger!¡±


    ¡°...Right here?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Inside the carriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°While eating apple pie?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You don''t need to know about it!¡±


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    Cale looked at Raon with a confused expression but Raon closed his mouth and avoided his gaze. That was why he turned back to Choi Han, who calmly answered back.


    ¡°I''m just trying to do my part in order to pay for my meals.¡±


    ¡®You''re already doing plenty?¡¯


    Cale found it to be odd, but decided to let it go since Choi Han wasn¡¯t raising his de against him. Cale started to frown as he looked back outside the window while Choi Han watched Cale.


    He recalled the conversation he had with Ron.


    It was while Cale was in pain, no, when Cale was about to die.


    Ron had said something to Choi Han as that conversation was ending.


    ¡®Both you and I have experienced it once. That is why we cannot let it happen again. This is ourst house. You know that, right?¡¯


    Of course he did.


    Choi Han knew it too well.


    Ron had his experience of having to leave the Eastern continent while Choi Han had the incident at Harris Vige. Both of them wanted to call the Henituse household theirst house.


    However, Choi Han had not experienced it just once.


    He had lost his home once when he was transported to this world alone, while Harris Vige had been the second home that he had lost. This was the third.


    It really had to be thest house.


    Choi Han was fully aware of his current limits.


    An iplete darkness.


    His ck aura still could not be filled withplete darkness. Both Raon and Cale told him it was okay not to beplete, however, Choi Han had to prepare for the future.


    He was caressing his sword while training right now.


    No, he was currently thinking.


    ¡®How can I make this darknessplete?


    Do I need to return to how I was in the past when loneliness and despair filled my heart?¡¯


    All sorts of thoughts were shing in Choi Han¡¯s head right now. He knew that there was just one more wall in his way.


    He just needed something to support him past the wall.


    That was all that he needed.


    However, there was something he was worried about.


    He needed a stepping stone if he could not support himself over the wall.


    He needed someone to step over.


    However, Choi Han did not want to do that. He wanted to climb over the wall with his own two feet, just as both Raon and Lock had done.


    ¡®Ah, Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Don''t destroy a pce likest time.¡±


    Cale felt iffy while watching Choi Han who smiled innocently instead of responding before looking out the carriage window and fixing his sleeves.


    The carriage was passing through the main gate of the Roan Pce.


    The news about the end of the war had been spread little by little by word of mouth.


    The official promation for it was supposed to happen today.


    Crown prince Alberu went up the steps to the tform one by one.


    He was currently at the central pce that was the first visible pce when you walked through the main gate to the Roan Pce. He was heading to the highest spot on that central pce.


    He stood on the terrace for a moment before heading up to the even higher tform.


    Neither the king nor anyone else from the royal family was there except Alberu. That was how they had discussed it.


    Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Alberu could see the citizens gathered in a faraway za outside the gate the moment he stepped onto the tform. They were all waiting for Alberu.


    A mage activated the videomunication device in front of Alberu as soon as he stood at the center of the tform...


    Ooooooooong-


    The videomunication device lit up as it activated. Alberu turned around during the slight moment that he had. He then motioned to someone who was inside the terrace.


    However, the person who was at the receiving end of that motioning shook his head in shock.


    It was Cale.


    His now quite long hair shook as Cale shook his head with a disgusted expression.


    Alberu chuckled at Cale''s response.


    ¡®Does he think the citizens won''t know about his achievements if he does that?


    What an oddly smart yet stupid bastard.¡¯


    He had never seen someone be at the front of all difficult things but hide in the back when it came time to receive the reward for his actions.


    This bastard was someone who cared not for power nor fame, but was extremely greedy for money.


    ¡®Why does he suddenly need 5 billion gallons?¡¯


    He could not understand this bastard at all.


    ¡°Your highness, it has been connected.¡±


    Alberu stood up straight in front of the videomunication device after the mage¡¯s report.


    Woooooooooooooooo-


    An even louder cheering could be heard.


    His face probably became visible to those in the central za.


    Alberu could not be in the za with the citizens, however, he smiled brightly as if they were right in front of him before he started to speak.


    The za becamepletely quiet the moment he opened his mouth. The crown prince¡¯s statement cut through that silence.


    His calm voice reached all corners of the Roan Kingdom.


    The statement itself was short.


    "The war is over.¡±


    The citizens silently clenched their fists in joy.


    This was thrilling news no matter how many times they heard it, and hearing the official promation filled their hearts with joy.


    "The Roan Kingdom protected itself and helped save this continent.¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s words went past their ears and into their hearts.


    The Roan Kingdom was the first to sh against the Indomitable Alliance.


    Everyone believed that they would not be able to defend themselves.


    Such a kingdom had fought the Indomitable Alliance first and won before helping out other kingdoms around the continent and achieving victory.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said?¡±


    The Roan Kingdom was thest to speak when the Indomitable Alliance had sent their notice for war.


    There was something Alberu had said as the representative of the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom is the kingdom with the longest history in the Western continent.¡±


    The citizens recalled that statement.


    They then remembered what he had said after that.


    ¡®We will show them the strength of the survivors.¡¯


    That was what Alberu had said that time.


    However, the crown prince had something else to say this time.


    ¡°We survived and showed them the strength of the survivors.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom had shown the Western continent their history and strength by achieving these results.


    The crown prince''s bright smile was etched into the citizen''s minds. His gentle voice felt like the warm sun that was signaling the start of spring.


    ¡°Now we just need to greet spring with happy hearts.¡±


    Greet spring.


    Greet spring with happy hearts and no worries.


    The crown prince looked at the mage after saying that and the mage quickly ended the call.


    At the same time, cheering that seemed to reach the sky could be heard.


    Woooooooooooooooo-


    This joy would probably cover the capital and the entire kingdom for about a week.


    Alberu headed down from the tform with the same smile on his face.


    Tap. Tap.


    He then headed past the terrace and into the pce. He could see Commander Cale Henituse and four other people.


    The ones who had achieved merits during the war were elsewhere, so he had only called Cale and these four people here separately.


    The northwest region¡¯s Marquis Stan.


    The southeast region''s Marquis An.


    The central region¡¯s Duke Orsena.


    The southwest region''s Duke Gyerre.


    The leaders of each region were standing in front of the crown prince. The nobles had stiff expressions on their faces, contrary to Alberu¡¯s bright smile.


    Alberu looked toward Cale, who was also smiling, and raised his hand.


    Tap.


    Chhhhhhhh-


    The terrace door closed, and the curtains were shut the moment he raised his hand.


    The scenery outside the terrace was now gone.


    The bright sun and the cheering of the citizens. Neither of those things could be seen or heard.


    Crown prince Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°Commander Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Only the winter chill cooled the room once the sunlight was gone. Alberu looked at the four nobles¡¯ stiff expressions before asking Cale a question.


    ¡°What do we have to do now?¡±


    A calm response quickly came at his rxed question.


    ¡°We need to go rip down the Empire''s g.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu could see Cale¡¯s appearance.


    Although he had signaled the end of the war, Cale was still wearing the northeast region¡¯smander¡¯s ck uniform.


    It was now the end of winter. The Roan Kingdom was stretching out its wings, simr to the animals who were stretching as they came out of hibernation in order to greet spring.

 Chapter 265: Hey Friend! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 265: Hey Friend! (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, the expressions on the faces of the nobles listening to Cale and the crown prince started to be filled with different colors.


    There was only one thing that these two could mean right now.


    The Roan Kingdom wanted to take over the Empire.


    The An household was known as the leader of the Roan Kingdom''s southeast region. The head of that household, Marquis Sand An, saw the expression on crown prince Alberu¡¯s face and gulped.


    ¡®...He means it.¡¯


    The crown prince really was aiming for the Empire.


    And he had called the kingdom''s highest nobles here in order to express that desire.


    ¡®No. He didn''t only call us.¡¯


    Marquis Sand An¡¯s gaze headed to a spot about halfway between himself and the crown prince. Cale Henituse was standing there. He seemed to have already discussed everything with the crown prince.


    ¡®This is bad.¡¯


    They had just finished a war.


    The fact that crown prince Alberu was preparing for another war made Marquis Sand An unable to determine how the state of affairs of the continent would flow from here.


    Furthermore, wasn¡¯t this supposed to be the crown prince who cherished his people?


    He had just told the citizens that the war was over and that they could greet spring. That meant that the war against the Empire would go in a different way than the war against the Indomitable Alliance.


    ¡®However, those things aren¡¯t the main issues.¡¯


    The real reason that Marquis Sand An thought it was bad. That reason was making his mouthpletely dry.


    ¡®The Roan Kingdom is not weak.¡¯


    The bad part was that this war against the Empire did not seem impossible.


    The growth of the Mage Brigade and the Navy, as well as the overall growth of the knights¡¯ morales. All of these showed that the Roan Kingdom was already one of the Western continent¡¯s strongest kingdoms.


    Furthermore, they also had a sword master and many other strong individuals who were a kingdom''s important keys for sess.


    Although many people did not know about this next topic because the news had not spread, but the crown prince has been pressuring temples for a while and setting the foundations to bring the necromancer and the Dark Elves into the kingdom.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman truly showed the strength of the survivors very well.


    He had shown it by surviving when he had no strong supporters after he had lost the king''s favor.


    The people who had been his stronger supporters were the Henituse household and the northeast region''s nobles who had been the central figures in this past war.


    Marquis Sand An was unable to do anything during this past war. In fact, the influence of the southeast region¡¯s nobles had decreased, putting him in a bad situation.


    ¡®However, no matter how strong the Roan Kingdom has be, fighting against the Empire is a different issue.¡¯


    It meant something to touch the Empire that had long been the Western continent¡¯s ruler.


    Marquis Sand An''s mind becameplicated.


    Actually, his heart was even moreplicated.


    ¡®The bad thing is that I keep thinking that it is possible.¡¯


    No matter how terrible he had been in the political side, he was the Roan Kingdom''s leader of martial arts after all. Which expert, especially a sword master, would want to suppress his own powers in front of arge-scale war?


    ¡®Defending,¡¯ against the Indomitable Alliance and, ¡®attacking,¡¯ the Empire were extremely different from one another.


    The fact that the Roan Kingdom was in a ce where it couldunch an attack made his heart excited.


    ¡®It also creates an opportunity for each faction¡¯s nobles.¡¯


    Marquis Sand An looked toward Duke Orsena, who represented the central faction.


    Both Marquis An and Duke Orsena were known to not be part of the crown prince¡¯s faction. Their influence was decreasing as the Roan Kingdom¡¯s name became better known.


    Gaining merit in the war against the Empire was their chance to find a shortcut in order to retrieve their lost influence.


    Marquis An had a bitter smile on his face as he looked toward crown prince Alberu.


    ¡®The crown prince probably invited all of us here while aiming for this.¡¯


    He was scared of the crown prince¡¯s strategic mind.


    However, that bitter smile soon disappeared.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman started to speak.


    ¡°Do you know the story of the Crossman royal family?¡±


    The Crossman household had been the only royal family since the beginning of the Roan Kingdom.


    There was a story rted to that family.


    ¡®The Crossman ruler always has beautiful blonde hair.¡¯


    This blonde hair was the symbol of the royal family. Although the entire royal family throughout history had not been blonde, the king and the potential future kings had all always been blonde.


    This was because it was said that the Crossman household had received the blessing of the Sun God.


    However, the nobles did not dare to share this information out loud.


    That reason came out of Alberu''s mouth with an odd smile on his face.


    ¡°The Crossman royal family is said to have received the blessing of the Sun God, however, we are unable to share this story because of the Empire. This is the internal sorrow for a kingdom that is average.¡±


    The Mogoru Empire was the continent¡¯s strongest faction and the location of thergest Church of the Sun God. The Mogoru royal family had always treasured the Sun God.


    That was why the Roan Kingdom''s Crossman family had been unable to share this information about their roots starting at some point.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Empire did something to tell them to stop, instead, the Roan Kingdom chose to shut up about it on their own. Since they were weak, they didn''t want to do anything that might cause a fight.


    Furthermore, other than the fact that the family received the blessings of the Sun God, the Roan Kingdom did not have a national religion. The Roan Kingdom¡¯s royal family did not push forward the Church of the Sun God to the citizens and was reluctant to have the royal family be tied closely with the church.


    Alberu watched the nobles start to frown at his words before turning to look at Cale.


    Although people may think that he was sincerely listening, the fact that he was staring at the ceiling made it obvious Cale was not thinking about anything right now.


    ¡®How did I end up having to work together with a bastard like him?¡¯


    The issue was that this bastard was the most trustworthy person to him.


    Crown prince Alberu held back a sigh as he continued to speak.


    ¡°His majesty was originally nning on handing over the crown after this war.¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯


    Cale, who had been barely listening, turned toward Alberu.


    Why was this crown prince saying something so important as if he was Ron talking about a kid from next door walking by the house?


    Cale frowned and observed Alberu, who had announced this bomb of an announcement. However, he was not as shocked as the other nobles.


    ¡°T, that is big news! I see. I didn¡¯t know something like that had happened.¡±


    Duke Orsena, the leader of the central faction, showed his shock before quickly calming himself and responding back.


    However, he could not help but gasp after hearing what Alberu had to say next.


    Alberu continued to speak to the shocked nobles.


    ¡°But I declined it.¡±


    He declined the crown.


    That act made it clear who held the power in the Roan Kingdom right now.


    Marquis Sand An finally managed to open his mouth to ask a question.


    ¡°Your highness, I know that I should not question your decisions, but may I ask your reason for doing that?¡±


    Crown prince Alberu quietly observed Marquis Sand An, who had asked the question.


    Beautiful blonde hair and blue eyes. The crown princepletely looked the part of a Crossman heir.


    He smiled at Marquis An, who did not avoid his gaze, and turned around. He then walked toward the terrace.


    Chhhhhhhhhh-


    The closed curtains were opened again.


    At the same time, the bright light of the sun entered the room.


    Crown prince Alberu put his back toward the sun as he started to speak.


    ¡°I will be the Roan Kingdom''s ruler when it is at its highest point.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom that Alberu was thinking about was when it would have fully opened up its wings once again.


    That was the moment Alberu Crossman would be the Roan Kingdom¡¯s new king.


    ¡°I wish to be the brightest person in arger Roan Kingdom.¡±


    The reason he pushed back the coronation.


    He desired to be the king of the Roan Kingdom once it had eaten up some of the Empire¡¯s territory. This desire was thoroughly delivered to the four noble leaders.


    They could see the brightly smiling Alberu Crossman.


    His face was covered with shadows because the sun was to his back, however, his gaze and smile were clearer than ever before. Alberu¡¯s calm voice echoed in the chilly room.


    ¡°Will you all take me there?¡±


    Silence filled the area.


    Alberu¡¯s voice continued through that silence as if it was a fog.


    ¡°Of course, I do not wish to shed our citizens¡¯ blood in order to get there.¡±


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Cale was amazed internally.


    He was pressuring the nobles thoroughly.


    This really was the person who managed to handle Choi Han in the novel.


    He was someone who cared about the Roan Kingdom''s citizens and cared about the greater good.


    However, he was also someone who did not hide his greed.


    ¡®These are his instincts. These are his instincts as a king.¡¯


    If Rosalyn was someone who threw away her royal position and chose a different path without any hesitation because of her greed...


    Alberu Crossman was someone who hid the fact that he was a quarter Dark Elf and persisted even when he had no support in order to reach the position of a king for a stronger Roan Kingdom.


    It might be possible that the Choi Han in, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ chose to help Alberu out not just because of his glib tongue but because of his appearance as a true, ¡®ruler.¡¯


    ¡®I bet that Alberu Crossman definitely bes one of the main heroes after volume 5.¡¯


    The Alberu that Cale read about up to volume 5 only had the role of giving tasks to Choi Han and nothing else.


    However, if new strong individuals or heroes other than Choi Han, Lock, and Rosalyn appeared starting from volume 6, then Cale was certain that one of them would have been Alberu Crossman.


    ¡®Alberu Crossman is not the type to lose to Imperial Prince Adin.¡¯


    That was why Cale could not help but support this crown prince who was greedy but still put the needs of the citizens first.


    However, although Cale smiled and quickly hid it, the other nobles were feeling a sense of chilliness that they could not even feel the warmth of the sun.


    Marquis Sand An had his eyes closed. All sorts of thoughts were going through his mind. However, he soon opened his eyes again. He had made up his mind in less than 5 seconds.


    ¡®Let¡¯s do it.¡¯


    It was time to put everything on the line.


    However, there was someone who had made up their mind faster than any of them.


    One person''s voice responded to Alberu¡¯s request.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Cale Henituse.


    He was the first one to respond to Alberu¡¯s request.


    Cale slightly bowed and continued to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, you will start the new story about the Roan Kingdom and the Crossman royal family.¡±


    ¡®Funny bastard.¡¯


    Alberu held back hisughter.


    The Crossman royal family had always had blonde kings.


    Although he thought that it was a rotten tradition, Alberu had to turn himself blonde as well. It was not just an issue for him, as he felt that it would be difficult for the citizens to ept him and his quarter Dark Elf blood that had been hiding the truth all this time. Furthermore, his true appearance would be a weakness when it came to politics and foreign affairs.


    That was why Alberu understood what Cale meant by what he said.


    The person who never said useless things had said, ¡®the Crossman royal family¡¯s new story.¡¯


    This definitely meant that he would be the Roan Kingdom¡¯s king even though he was not truly blonde.


    ¡®I like it a lot.¡¯


    Alberu then looked toward the others. They all bowed their heads and shared simr sentiments.


    ¡°We will do what we can to create that path for you, your highness.¡±


    He could see Cale raise his head before the other nobles.


    He looked quite evil as he smiled.


    - Human! The crown prince is smiling like you as well!


    However, Alberu had a simrly evil smile on his face.


    ¡°Raise your heads.¡±


    The nobles raised their heads at Alberu¡¯smand. Alberu gave another order to the nobles after that.


    ¡°I will teach you the path that you will need to walk from here.¡±


    Of course, he hade up with this n with Cale.


    The bright sun was shining while the citizens were cheering outside the terrace. However, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s central figures were nning for their future.


    Cale returned to the Henituse residence at the capital and looked at the clock.


    Click, click.


    He could hear the second hand moving.


    ¡°Human, they will be here soon!¡±


    He heard Raon¡¯sment. Cale turned his head.


    Paaaaat-


    A bright light caught Cale''s attention. The empty room next to Cale''s bedroom. The magic circle in that room was shining brightly.


    Once that light disappeared...


    ¡°Nice house.¡±


    Cale could see the ancient Dragon Eruhaben looking around the room. He could also see three people wearing white priest robes with no crests.


    Eruhaben had returned to the Super Rock Vi in order to bring these three people over. They were naturally the three that Cale had been waiting for.


    The crazy priestess Cage, the half-Saint Jack, and the blood-crazed sword master and fake Holy Maiden, Hannah.


    They hade to see Cale for the first time in a while.


    ¡°Long time no see. The God of Death seems to be doing a good job.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim, I have heard a lot about your great deeds.¡±


    Crazy priestess Cage took out wine sses with shields etched on them while Hannah casually greeted Cale and touched her scabbard. Saint Jack was smiling with an even holier face than usual.


    Cale put on a smile that was as gentle as possible as he said something to these three that had each greeted him in their own ways.


    ¡°We need to go evangelize.¡±


    Silence filled the room after hearing Cale''s words.


    Cale continued to smile as he asked crazy priestess Cage, who was staring at him a question.


    ¡°Miss Cage, did I seem holy?¡±


    Cage responded back with an odd expression on her face.


    ¡°...Young master-nim, you look evil.¡±


    The crazy priestess Cage did not know how to lie.


    Cale''s expression quickly became nk in surprise.

 Chapter 266: Hey Friend! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 266: Hey Friend! (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    The sword master Hannah stoically agreed with Cage.


    Cale¡¯s nk expression stiffened up as Saint Jack approached him with an odd expression on his face.


    Jack approached him and quietly started to speak.


    ¡°Although that smile just now was different than usual, I know that your heart is a just heart that is focused on doing good things, young master-nim. I heard about everything you did until now, young master-nim. You saved a lot of people in the Roan Kingdom and other kingdoms too, right? I thought that was very like you, young master-nim. However, however...¡±


    There was sadness in Jack¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I am just worried that it was hard on you to have to hurt your enemies. Of course, I have experienced things now too, so I know that we need to be vicious in order to protect ourselves and our people.¡±


    Jack¡¯s innocent face had be a bit more mature.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you''re okay, right?¡±


    Cale could see Cage, who let out a big sigh and shook her head, and Hannah, who was looking at her older brother with concern.


    He turned his gaze back to Jack and answered his question.


    ¡°I am okay.¡±


    His calm response made Jack hold back his emotions and nod his head.


    ¡®I understand your wish, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡®What is my wish?¡¯


    Cale wanted to ask that question but did not question it. It was because he heard the ancient Dragon Eruhaben sigh.


    - ...Human, that Saint really is a good person. He is good all the way down to his heart. He truly deserves to be a Saint!


    Cale ignored Raon and looked toward Cage and Jack as he started to speak.


    ¡°Please rest for a bit. You can rest on the first floor with everyone else or rest in your rooms. Please rx while you are here.¡±


    Cale then made eye contact with Hannah. She still did not wear a robe and let her scars show, allowing Cale to see that her gaze that was even more vicious than before.


    ¡°As for you, follow me.¡±


    Cale headed to the basement with the two Dragons and Hannah. Hannah asked as she followed behind Cale.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To a prison that may end up being an execution ground.¡±


    Execution ground.


    That word made Hannah start to smile wickedly. It was because she was curious as to why Cale was taking her to this location.


    Cale stopped outside the basement training ground and started to speak.


    ¡°I may save one of Arm''s core red stars today. I may also take him around with me for the next six months.¡±


    The word, ¡®Arm,¡¯ made the smile disappear from Hannah¡¯s face.


    She had been saying all this time that she would be the one to kill the members of Arm and that she had been training while thinking about that moment. Cale continued to speak to her.


    ¡°You hate Arm and want to kill them, however, you will need to deal with one for a few months.¡±


    That was what Cale was worried about.


    He was concerned that this blood-crazed sword master might get angry and chop the Arm member¡¯s head off. She was someone who could easily do that.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    He could hear Hannah¡¯s voice. Cale slowly turned his head to look at her.


    Hannah looked at Cale and honestly answered back.


    ¡°I am not a shameless person.¡±


    He had allowed her to stay at the Super Rock Vi and prevented the Whales from killing her.


    Just as Hannah wanted to get revenge on Arm, she was fully aware of everything she had done. She started to smile again.


    ¡°You don''t need to tell me these things.¡±


    The reason that Cale had called her over separately to tell her this in advance might be his way of caring for her. Hannah was not too familiar with this word, ''care,¡¯ however, she took her hand off of her scabbard.


    ¡°I will not do anything if you try to save him.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale thought that she might have misunderstood something.


    ¡®Should I have said that he will end up blowing up in six months?¡¯


    Cale felt oddly iffy, but decided to just let it go.


    There was a reason he was keeping the Dragon half-blood alive. Cale had asked Eruhaben to go to the Super Rock Vi and get the Sun God twins and Cage while everybody else went to the capital. He had asked for something as Eruhaben prepared to head to the Super Rock Vi.


    ¡®Eruhaben-nim, could you make it?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not an issue if you get me the ingredients. But why?¡¯


    ¡®I need it for something.¡¯


    Cale recalled that conversation as he opened the door to the training ground.


    Screeeech-


    The heavy door slowly opened.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The two Whales who noticed theming into the training ground greeted them. Paseton''s greeting was respectful while Archie''s was...half-assed. However, the two of them quietly headed out of the training ground as Cale motioned for them to leave.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Sword master Hannah looked at the center of the training ground and let out a groan.


    She recalled when she had been poisoned by dead mana in the past. She could see something that was neither human nor monster and that looked even more disgusting than she had looked at the center of the training ground.


    She started to frown.


    It was not because he looked disgusting or ugly.


    It was because it made her recall her past self.


    ¡®Why does this bastard only gather people like this?¡¯


    She found Cale interesting for picking up strays that were dying like this red star here and herself.


    However, Cale didn''t find it to be interesting at all, it was just reality.


    ¡°Haaaa, haaaaa.¡±


    A weak breathing noise filled the area. Cale approached the Dragon half-blood close enough to hear that weak breathing before crouching down and making eye contact.


    ¡°Take your pick.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood tried to smile toward Cale who got right down to business.


    However, he did not have any strength to smile as the week that Cale had given him hade to an end.


    The Dragon half-blood looked at the ancient Dragon Eruhaben who was standing behind Cale.


    That was the first time he had a conversation with a Dragon. It wasn¡¯t anything serious. However, the Dragon half-blood wanted to chat one more time. The person he wanted to chat with was, naturally, Cale.


    He then opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Why do you want to keep me alive for six months?¡±


    He needed to know before he made his decision. He was curious as to why Cale would keep him alive. Cale answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°You need to go back to your house.¡±


    ¡°...My house?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale did not trust the Dragon half-blood.


    No matter how sad of an upbringing he had that he couldn¡¯t help but be twisted, he still could not trust the Dragon half-blood.


    It was because the Dragon half-blood had a past history of wanting to kill him and his people.


    He cared more about the people around him than this bastard¡¯s sob story.


    That was why Cale had something to take care of with him while letting him live for six months. He told the Dragon half-blood what he needed him to do.


    ¡°Your house, Arm. You need to guide me to where you stayed.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben let out a gasp as a thought that went through his head. However, it did not reach the Dragon half-blood who continued to speak with Cale.


    ¡°If you wish to know the location of the base, isn¡¯t that something I can just tell you?¡±


    ¡°How can I trust you?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood was at a loss for words at the immediate question.


    ¡°I cannot trust you. That is why you have to lead us there with your own two feet to show us.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood asked another question that came to his mind.


    ¡°What do you n to do once you find out the location of Arm?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Cale was smiling oddly as he sternly answered.


    Eruhaben became certain after seeing that expression.


    ¡®He''s nning on blowing up Arm¡¯s headquarters!¡¯


    Cale had asked the ancient Dragon a few days ago if it was possible to make arge quantity of Dragon''s Rage. The ancient Dragon had originally thought that Cale was nning on using it against the Empire and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡®This punk is moving while thinking about taking down Arm after dealing with the Empire.¡¯


    As Eruhaben realized, Cale was nning to work very hard for a short period of time before weing histe twenties with a peaceful and rxed life.


    That mindset was so strong that it could ovee most natural disasters as well.


    The Dragon half-blood who faced Cale¡¯s sturdy gaze closed his mouth and observed Cale. He had heard that Cale was twenty-years-old. However, Cale¡¯s gaze was sturdier than his 900-years-old self.


    That gaze was telling him something.


    It was telling him to decide.


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s mouth slowly opened. His lips were shaking. It was the first time in his life that he had the chance to decide something about his own life.


    ¡°...Six monthster, at that time......¡±


    He heard that his body would explode.


    That was when he wanted it.


    ¡°That is when I want to die.¡±


    It was the moment he gave the answer.


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood took a deep breath. His limbs started to shake. His body suddenly stiffened up to the point that he could not speak.


    His gaze headed in a direction.


    He was not the only one.


    The ancient Dragon and Hannah both had their eyes opened wide as they looked at someone.


    Cale seemed different than usual.


    He looked ssless as he crouched on the floor, however, an unbelievable pressure was flowing out of him.


    Sword master Hannah looked down at her hand. Her fingers were slightly shaking.


    A pressure that was strong enough to affect a sword master like herself wasing out of Cale. She felt as if she was a puny human standing in front of a natural disaster. She felt small while looking at Cale''s back.


    ¡°...This.¡±


    Eruhaben felt the ck Dragon Raon''s paw on his back as he took a breath andmented.


    ¡°This is when our weak human seems to be a bit strong!¡±


    Hannah who was standing next to them started to frown.


    ¡®A bit? This is just a bit?¡¯


    ¡°But today, he seems quite strongpared to normal.¡±


    Quite strong wasn¡¯t even enough to describe it. Hannah clenched and unclenched her fists repeatedly. She thought that others might not notice her shaking fists if she did that.


    However, the ancient Dragon who was not affected by the pressure turned away from the proud-looking Raon and looked at Cale.


    ¡®It is almost at the level of a Dragon Fear.¡¯


    This pressure was simr to an adult Dragon''s Dragon Fear.


    ¡®No, it is equivalent.¡¯


    Dragon Fear was a strong pressure of a higher-ss being that came out when an adult Dragon wanted to let its presence be shown. Dragon Fear.


    However, this was not Dragon Fear.


    ¡®This is that feeling.¡¯


    It was the power of the Dragon yer that the ancient Dragon had felt from Cale.


    Dragon yers gave off a pressure that would not be destroyed by Dragon Fear. This was the first time Eruhaben saw Cale using this power.


    Furthermore, he could see Cale using another power as well.


    The human who was giving off an aura that was at the level of the world¡¯s greatest race, Dragons, took a white crown out of his pocket. Anybody could see that this crown fit him quite well right now.


    Anybody who saw him right now would have no issues calling him, ¡®king.¡¯


    The white crown started to shine on top of Cale''s hand.


    Eruhaben said a different name for the Dragon Catcher at that moment.


    ¡°...The treacher.¡±


    This name for Dragon Catchers was something only someone like the eldest Dragons on either continent would know about.


    Humans with a body that can grow by eating Dragons.


    Those humans went against thews of nature.


    They were not simply mutants nor variants.


    The Dragon yer household picked one head per generation.


    That head of household had the power to destroy the ecosystem. They were able to ovee the limitations of a lower race and sessfully hunt Dragons.


    Nature rejected such Dragon yers.


    That was why Dragon yers could not be kings. They simply existed outside of nature and fought against Dragons.


    However, Dragons did not hate these Dragon yers.


    Why?


    Although nature rejected them for being treachers, Dragons thought that nobody could exist without having a natural enemy.


    A Dragon''s only opponent and natural enemy.


    Although they loathed Dragon yers, they could notpletely hate this only opponent of theirs.


    A race without a natural enemy would becent.


    Eruhaben looked toward Cale with an amused expression.


    He had heard about the fake Dragon yer, Syrem.


    Thanks to that, he learned that the true Dragon yer power was divided up into different parts of the world and that the Dragon yer household had disappeared.


    And now, those scattered powers were slowly gathering into one person.


    But surprisingly, that person was someone who saved Dragons.


    Forget hunting, it was someone who could not watch anybody die.


    ¡®A new Dragon Catcher, no, a new treacher might appear.¡¯


    A new era was slowly approaching.


    The ancient Dragon felt old as he watched the lights of a new era slowly starting to brighten.


    The ancient powers that were not well-known in the world were being activated by Cale as the two Dragons watched on.


    Although they had an enemy called Arm and the continent was in a state of chaos, the ancient Dragon could see the light beyond all of that.


    The ancient Dragon looked toward Cale who was at the center of that light.


    He then started to frown.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    He could hear the sword master Hannah groan as she turned her head.


    The ancient Dragon slowly approached Cale. He could then see that, contrary to the aura he was giving off, Cale was frowning.


    ¡°Ha...damn it......¡±


    He could see the fatigue on Cale''s face.


    Slurp, slurp.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh! Ugh!¡±


    One was the sound of the white crown''s jewel slurping up the Dragon half-blood''s blood, while the other was the Dragon half-blood¡¯s painful scream.


    Slurp, slurp.


    The energetic white jewel was eating up the Dragon''s power within the Dragon half-blood¡¯s blood.


    Although it might seem cruel, Cale had not healed the Dragon half-blood¡¯s injuries from thest battle. He just did light touch-ups in order to prevent him from dying.


    Thanks to that, the crown was sucking blood out of the disgusting injury that Choi Han and Raon had created on the Dragon half-blood¡¯ stomach.


    ¡®Is he not going to die from blood loss?¡¯


    Honestly speaking, Cale was worried about the Dragon half-blood who was screaming as if he was in a ton of pain. That was why he raised the strength of the Dominating Aura even higher.


    Cale was now using the Dominating Aura at max power. It was because of the advice from the owner of the Dominating Aura.


    - The Dominating Aura. Do you know why you need this bluff of a power? People who don''t know much about it would say that it is a good power for scamming others but useless in battle.


    That was the truth.


    It was perfect for scamming people.


    But there was a need for this power as well.


    - It is to scam this crown. This aura is the only thing that this crown is afraid of in this world.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood took a deep breath and fainted.


    ¡°...Sigh.¡±


    Cale''s instincts told him what he needed to do right now, and he whispered to the crown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    He made sure that the Dominating Aura was fully activated. It was to the point that the ancient Dragon had to stop approaching him as well.


    All of that aura was then focused on the crown.


    Shhhhh.


    Cale threatened it as the crown started to shake.


    ¡°Listen to me unless you want me to cut you in half and grind you into a powder so that you disappear without a trace from the world.¡±


    The ancient Dragon became shocked.


    ¡®He''s probably not talking to the fainted Dragon half-blood, so is he threatening inanimate objects now?¡¯


    The ancient Dragon stopped walking, wondering what was going on.


    However, Cale was seriously threatening the crown at this moment as well.


    ¡°You disgusting crown bastard. I will destroy you one day.¡±


    Shhhhh.


    The white crown was shaking visibly.


    Cale said onest thing to the crown.


    ¡°Listen to me if you want to live for a long time.¡±


    Slurp, slurp.


    The white crown started to drink the Dragon half-blood''s blood more slowly and gently.


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    The ancient Dragon watching this let out a gasp, however, Cale finally mumbled with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Too bad. I was hoping I could throw and then stomp on you likest time.¡±


    Slurp. Shhhhh.


    The crown stopped drinking and started to shake.


    ¡°...What are you doing? Are you not going to do your job?¡±


    However, the crown could not help but slowly suck the rest of the Dragon''s blood out of the Dragon half-blood¡¯s body at Cale''sment. Cale turned his gaze away from the crown and looked toward the Dragon half-blood.


    The Dragon half-blood''s ck scales slowly started to disappear, leaving behind human flesh.


    It was proof that the Dragon''s heart inside the Dragon half-blood¡¯s heart was slowly losing its strength.


    It was at that moment.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    The videomunication device sent the emergency tone.


    Raon approached Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Human! It''s that idiot Toonka! Toonka is calling!¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom''s Commander Toonka. He was calling Cale.


    Cale calmly answered back.


    ¡°Ignore it.¡±


    He could deal with the Dragon half-blood first before calling him back.


    ¡°Alright, I will ignore stupid Toonka¡¯s call! But there is a message as well!¡±


    ¡°What is the message?¡±


    ¡° ¡®Hey friend, I miss you. I need your help.¡¯ That is what he said!¡±


    ¡®What nonsense is this?


    When did I be Toonka¡¯s friend?¡¯


    Cale could not help butugh in disbelief.

 Chapter 267: Hey Friend! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 267: Hey Friend! (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale then moved the crown away from the Dragon half-blood''s body with an iffy expression on his face.


    Slurp, slurp.


    The crown seemed to be full.


    The white crown then let out an even holier light and started to give off an odd aura.


    But it did not matter.


    ng!


    The crown was thrown aside.


    The crown left Cale''s hand and mmed down onto the training ground floor before rolling away.


    Everybody focused on Cale''s sudden action as Cale casually went to pick up the crown before responding.


    ¡°I was just annoyed.¡±


    Cale then started to think to himself.


    ¡®I truly was born to be trash.¡¯


    The way he threw something that he did not like seemed very much like trash.


    ¡°...This unlucky bastard, huuuu.¡±


    The ancient Dragon had a calm expression on his face, however, he could sense theplication in Cale¡¯s mind based on his actions.


    ¡®Humans really are emotional creatures.¡¯


    This unlucky and sly bastard was also a genuinely good person, so Eruhaben could easily tell that there was a lot going through Cale''s mind right now.


    However, Cale was actually not thinking about much.


    ¡°Paseton, Archie.¡±


    He called out to the Whales outside the training ground. The Killer Whale Archie peeked his head in after hearing his name.


    ¡°W, what is it, young master-nim?¡±


    Cale turned away from Archie and looked toward the Dragon half-blood. Archie gulped as he saw Cale turning away.


    He was currently hiding Witira''s young brother, the half-blood Humpback Whale Paseton, behind his back.


    ¡°...I want to see what is going on as well.¡±


    Push.


    Archie pushed Paseton away and gave him an expression that seemed to be saying, ¡®no,¡¯ before he looked back at Cale.


    ¡®...As expected, even young master Cale is...weird.¡¯


    The aura that had flooded out of the training ground just now.


    That aura had given Archie the chills. Paseton had felt it as well and wanted to look inside the training ground, however, Archie just thought that this was the case only because Paseton was weak and did not realize the full extent of that aura.


    It was an aura that was even stronger than the Whale King, Shickler. Archie had never expected Cale to give off such an aura.


    There was a reason that Cale was close to two Dragons. That was why Archie could not believe it.


    ¡®How could they tell me I need to protect this human because he is weak?!¡¯


    He felt that Cale''s group was filled with people speaking nonsense. He recalled how the pce destroying trio had thrown a fuss about how they needed to protect Cale.


    ¡®...I guess I have matured and realized how big the world is.¡¯


    Archie was proud of himself but wondered how the trash of the ocean had ended up an adult like this. Archie who was smiling and congratting himself when he made eye contact with Cale again.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, it''s nothing, young master-nim.¡±


    Archie got rid of that silly smile and looked toward Cale.


    Cale pointed to the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Archie gulped while looking at the Dragon half-blood.


    He could see a human with a pale face. He could not feel any strength other than that of a normal adult human.


    ¡®...I guess the traces of a Dragon haven''t disappeared though.¡¯


    There were still traces of a Dragon left on the Dragon half-blood.


    Archie could see parts of the Dragon half-blood''s body because he was still wearing the same thing that he had worn while they were fighting.


    Archie looked at the upper left portion of the body, the spot where his heart should be.


    There was still a Dragon''s scale left on the heart.


    Although the powers of a Dragon were gone, the traces of a Dragon on the human heart, that attribute, was still there.


    Archie could hear Cale¡¯s voice as he continued to look at the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Put him in an empty room. Don''t forget to tie him up.¡±


    Cale looked at the rag-like robes and the Dragon half-blood''s messed up and bloodied body underneath.


    It was a human''s weak body.


    He headed out of the training ground and walked past Archie. He said onest thing as he passed by.


    ¡°Make him look more like a person.¡±


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben let out a sigh-likeughter. It was Cale''s way of confirming that the Dragon half-blood was fully human now.


    ¡®More like a person.¡¯


    Although it was the same thing, using the word person made it seem more affectionate than saying human. Eruhaben felt an unexinable emotion.


    The traces of the Dragons that the Dragon half-blood had eaten were gone other than the small amount still left on his heart.


    The only thing left were the traces of the Eastern continent''s ancient Dragon, Olienne, who was eaten by the fake Dragon yer.


    Archie''s voice echoed inside the training ground at that moment.


    ¡°...Uh, mm, young master-nim, I am a Whale Beast person, so I know how to make him like a Beast person, but not like a person.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Archie heard Cale''s sigh and responded in reflex.


    ¡°Ah! I remembered! Now I know! I will make sure he ispletely like a person!¡±


    Archie could not understand why his mouth was saying the things it was saying right now. However, Cale was not interested in the chaos inside Archie¡¯s mind.


    He peeked toward the sleeping Dragon half-blood before heading to his bedroom.


    He recalled what Eruhaben had told him before. Before Eruhaben left to get the trio from the Super Rock Vi, he had told only Cale about the conversation he had with the Dragon half-blood in the underground prison.


    ¡®The White Star, Arm¡¯s leader, supposedly has another organization other than Arm. That is the main organization.¡¯


    Arm was only a subordinate organization.


    If that was the case, then what was the main organization?


    Where could it be located?


    Cale''s expression turned cold as he walked to his bedroom.


    An aura of coldness surrounded him.


    He looked the same as he had looked every time he nned things out as Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°There are too many reasons to flip the Empire over.¡±


    He thought about the information he had received from Eruhaben.


    ¡®That organization supposedly uses alchemy.¡¯


    If he had Arm in the Eastern continent, he had alchemy in the Western continent.


    Cale could feel the White Star¡¯s greed toy the routes down in both continents in order to gobble them both up at once.


    ¡®The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s Tower Master is the final red star.¡¯


    Although he had met the Vice Tower Master before, he had never met the Tower Master. He also had no information about that person.


    Appearance, personality, age. There was nothing known about that person.


    ¡®And Cale.¡¯


    Cale''s expression quickly turned stoic.


    ¡®The White Star''s hair color is supposedly the same as yours.¡¯


    It was not bright red like Rosalyn¡¯s sun-like hair, but a bloody-red color like Cale¡¯s sunset-like hair.


    Cale stopped walking and looked out the window in the hallway. He could see his hair that had grown a bit past his shoulders now.


    That was good information to have.


    Cale thought about this enemy who had the same colored hair as him and gave off a simr aura and started to smile. He could slowly start to get an image of this unknown enemy.


    ¡®He said that the way he smiled underneath that mask seemed very simr to you.¡¯


    Cale could not help but smile even more. He used that information as well as his reflection in the window to draw out an image of the leader at the top of the enemy hierarchy.


    However, that smile quickly disappeared.


    - Long time no see! My friend!


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Hearing it again gave him the chills all over.


    Cale was frowning as he looked at Toonka through the videomunication device. Cale looked as if he had eaten the most bitter medicine in the world.


    ¡°Since when have I been your friend? I told you that I am a bad guy and someone you shouldn¡¯t trust.¡±


    - Ahahahahahahaha!


    ¡®Aigoo, my ears.¡¯


    Toonka¡¯sughter was loud.


    Cale looked at the children averaging nine-years-old who were covering their ears in a blind spot of the videomunication device before flinching at Choi Han caressing his scabbard and looking back at Toonka.


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    ¡®...Or Choi Han is going to beat you up.¡¯


    - Kehehe.


    Toonka suppressed hisughter and casuallymented.


    - I saw the information crown prince Alberu sent over. The Empire is aiming for us again?


    ¡°That¡¯s his highness to you.¡±


    - Yes, his highness. The information that his highness sent over.


    ¡°It''s the truth.¡±


    Cale¡¯s blunt response made Toonka observe Cale without saying anything. Cale was looking right back at Toonka.


    Toonka seemed even more wild and violent than before.


    His physique had be even more muscr. This meant that the Whipper Kingdom had not just been sitting back and watching the other kingdoms fighting against each other.


    -


    I''ve been waiting for the right moment as well.


    Cale chuckled at Toonka¡¯s response. However, that slowly disappeared.


    -


    Whether it is the Empire or Umpire or whatever it may be, I will rip apart anybody who shows up.


    The crazy bastard who had flipped the Whipper Kingdom over and aimed for the Empire.


    Cale had thought that the crazy bastard might have calmed down a bit, but that was not the case.


    - Kehehe, the scents of strong individuals areing from the Empire. Hehe, I''ve been waiting for too long.


    ¡®...Hisughing face does not seem normal.¡¯


    He did not seem crazy. The bastard who should be going wild seemed to only have be vicious as he waited to strike.


    Cale decided he didn¡¯t need to hear anymore.


    That was why he just said what he needed to say. This was easier to do.


    ¡°Toonka, because of that...¡±


    Toonka, who had beenughing while thinking about fighting, turned to look at Cale as he heard Cale''s voice.


    ¡°Are you good at ying with fire?¡±


    Toonka flinched.


    The pir of fire that had surrounded Maple Castle. He hated fire ever since that moment.


    - ...ying with fire?


    Yes, Cale meant ying with fire. He wanted to show those Empyrean bastards the ways of a crazy bastard.


    An idiot doing crazy things should be very scary.


    Cale could not help butugh.


    ¡°Yes. How about a sea of fire?¡±


    - ...A s, sea of fire?


    ¡°What about beating things down?¡±


    - That¡¯s my specialty.


    Toonka responded on reflex before flinching after seeing the smile on Cale''s face, however, he soon joined in and started to smile as well. He knew that something big always happened when Cale smiled like this.


    The itchy eyes of the tyrant started to sparkle. Cale soon gave him the words that he was waiting for.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    - I''ll be waiting for you! You truly are the only one to help me when I am in need. You really are my friend!


    ¡®I told him I''m not his friend.¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    His original n was to go to Toonka first, however, it was time to change his ns.


    ¡®I¡¯ll take my time to get there.¡¯


    - Thanks! ...My friend!


    ¡®...Tonka seems to be maturing.¡¯


    - Thank you very much.


    Click.


    Cale just hung up the call. Chatting with Toonka drained his energy for a different reason than fighting on the battlefield.


    He was still a tyrant, but he was bing more personable of a tyrant.


    Cale didn''t know whether that was good or bad.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han approached Cale who was trying to forget about Toonka thanking him.


    Although the others were chatting and rxing with the Super Rock Vi trio, Choi Han had followed him to the bedroom.


    Cale casually asked after seeing the look on Choi Han¡¯s face.


    ¡®I wonder what¡¯s up with this punk.¡¯


    "What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can Ie with you this time?¡±


    Cale was shocked to hear this question.


    "Why are you asking such an obvious question?¡±


    Choi Han was quiet for a moment before he slowly asked.


    ¡°Are you nning on going to the Whipper Kingdom first?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    On and Hong approached Choi Han and Cale. Cale had asked Raon to bring On and Hong back from the Eastern continent on their way back from the Gorge of Death. Raon approached from behind the two kittens and asked.


    ¡°Human! Are we going too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    On and Hong¡¯s eyes opened wide after hearing that they were going too. They then started to rub their bodies on Cale''s legs. Cale did not care as the children averaging nine-years-old asked more questions.


    ¡°Human, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I''m curious too!¡±


    ¡°I want to know where it is if it is not the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    Choi Han was also looking at Cale with a stiff expression. Cale casually pointed to the ground with his finger.


    ¡°To the lowest point of the Empire.¡±


    The lowest point of the prosperous Empire.


    The area that the nobles avoided.


    The slums.


    ¡°We are going there.¡±


    Cale was heading to the lowest point of the Empire that still had the power to destroy the Empire at any moment.


    Night at the Mogoru Empire''s capital.


    Contrary to the center of the capital that was lit up with magic lights, this area waspletely dark.


    This old house in the slums waspletely dark as the curtains were shut in order to prevent even the moonlight from entering.


    However, a bright light suddenly appeared in that old house and got rid of the darkness.


    At the center of that bright light.


    A couple of people appeared as the light faded from the teleportation magic circle.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    The three people in the old house showed different reactions to Cale''s greeting. Cale realized what the issue was after seeing their reactions, so he opened up his arms and started to smile.


    ¡°Ah, is this your first time seeing me looking like this?¡±


    Cale was in his long white hair with blue eyes priest look and looked very holy.


    ¡°I''ve seen it once, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°I know it, young master-nim.¡±


    The alcoholic alchemist from the slums and the Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s Billos responded back before bowing toward Cale.


    Contrary to these two, one person found it odd and awkwardly bowed toward Cale.


    The Cat Knight, Sir Rex.


    He was originally from the slums and escaped from the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower at a young age, so he wanted to destroy the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    He was the leader of the group that tried to assassinate the tower¡¯s Vice Tower Master.


    ¡°Long time no see, Sir Rex. I''m sure you recognize me after hearing my voice?¡±


    Sir Rex smiled awkwardly at Cale''s gentle tone.


    ¡°Yes, of course I do. Young master-nim.¡±


    Sir Rex answered like that but still gulped after looking at Cale wearing a priest outfit as well as the others behind him who were in white robes as well.


    He knew because he was a knight.


    The people hiding their faces inside those white robes were all strong individuals.


    However, there was a different reason that he gulped.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    Two kittens.


    The two young kittens walked up to Rex. They then looked up at Sir Rex.


    Rex''s body froze the moment he looked into their eyes. He could feel an unknown sense of pressureing from them.


    It was at that moment.


    Tap.


    Rex looked at the hand that was on his shoulder. It was Cale.


    ¡°Alright, I guess I need to introduce all of you to my group. Everybody already knows who Billos is.¡±


    Cale was about to start introducing the alchemist and Rex to his white robe brigade.


    ¡°Alright, let me introduce Sir Rex first.¡±


    ¡°...Young master-nim, should I introduce myself?¡±


    ¡°No need. I need to do your introduction.¡±


    Rex felt something was odd after hearing Cale''s response.


    ¡®Why does he need to do it? I am perfectly capable of introducing myself?¡¯


    However, that question soon disappeared.


    Cale¡¯s calm voice echoed inside the old house.


    ¡°Sir Rex is the person who will suppress the Emperor and the Imperial Prince and take their ce.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Rex looked toward Cale in shock.


    No voices could be heard in the old house.


    Silence filled the area.


    Cale was the one to break that silence.


    ¡°In simple terms, he is the central yer for this revolution.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®What? The central yer for this revolution?¡¯


    Rex mentally asked back with a nk expression.


    However, Cale did not care.


    ¡°Ah, and he¡¯s a Cat.¡±


    Cale patted Rex, who was at a loss for words, on the shoulder before gently smiling. Rex was the most important individual to destroy the Empire.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°He¡¯s a baby!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a baby like us!¡±


    Cale flinched and lowered his head.


    On and Hong were snickering at tapping away at Rex¡¯s legs.


    ¡®A baby? Rex is a baby?¡¯


    Cale looked at the adult Rex and his pupils started to shake.


    ¡®This full-grown man is a baby?¡¯


    On and Hong continued to speak.


    ¡°This hyung is part of the Fog tribe. I can smell the Fog tribe on him.¡±


    ¡°It looks like he ran away like us. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡®The Fog tribe?


    The same Fog tribe that is known for being the Cat tribe that is most talented in assassination and poison?


    The same tribe that On and Hong ran away from?¡¯


    He remembered that Rex had been thrown away as a kid and raised by human parents.


    Cale started to smile.


    However, his expression stiffened after hearing what On and Hong had to say next.


    ¡°He¡¯s an older hyung, but he¡¯s still a baby because he hasn¡¯t gone through his first berserk transformation!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right! They said all Cats are babies until we go through our first berserk transformation! He¡¯s the same as us!¡±


    ¡®...He hasn''t done what? Isn¡¯t he in his mid-twenties?¡¯


    Cale turned his gaze away from On and Hong and looked at Sir Rex.


    ¡°...Do you know much about Beast people?¡±


    Sir Rex flinched before answering Cale''s question.


    ¡°...Not much at all.¡±


    Tap.


    Cale lowered his head after feeling a tap on his foot.


    ¡°This hyung is going to be the Emperor?¡±


    Cale weakly nodded at Hong¡¯s question.


    ¡°How shocking!¡±


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    - Oo! The weak human continues to say whatever he wants!


    Cale could hear the children averaging nine-years-old¡¯s voices in his ear and in his mind.


    He was definitely talking about the revolution and the new Emperor, however, the children destroyed the moment.


    Cale looked around and saw the sword master Hannah snickering underneath a white robe before looking back at Sir Rex.


    Rex was a just person who became a knight but still wanted to get revenge for the people of the slums, his family, and those who unfairly lost their lives.


    He asked this reliable Rex a question. Rex was looking at Cale with a serious expression as well.


    ¡°Sir Rex, is this your first time seeing other Cats?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, I was the only Cat I''ve ever met.¡±


    ¡°What about berserk transformation?¡±


    ¡°What is that? Is it some type of sword art?¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    He then got the chills. He had this feeling that he was going to be overworked again.


    His gaze was focused on the innocent faces of the three kittens who had not had their first berserk transformations yet.


    1. Still not sure how the sun is red, but just go with it... (PR: Ey, it is another world. Could be a different star!)

 Chapter 268: With Love (1)

    <h4>Chapter 268: With Love (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    On and Hong''s innocent faces that were looking at Cale turned toward Sir Rex. Hong seemed to be very shocked.


    ¡°He really is a baby! He doesn¡¯t even know about berserk transformation!¡±


    ¡°That''s okay. He can learn like our youngest if he doesn¡¯t know. He seems like an adult.¡±


    On prevented her younger brother Hong from approaching Sir Rex with her front paw as she calmly answered back. Of course, Sir Rex just had a confused expression on his face as he had no idea what was going on.


    Cale asked calmly, simr to how On had answered.


    ¡°Sir Rex, as a Cat, did you never look up any information on Beast people because you were curious?¡±


    ¡°There was no such information when I was in the slums and I had no time once I became a knight.¡±


    There was no way for him to figure out that information when he was young because he was in the slums, and he could not do anything that stood out once he became a knight as he was nning for his revenge.


    ¡°Most importantly, I thought that it would be bad if they found out that I was a Cat.¡±


    Pat.


    Hong, who still managed to approach Rex, patted Rex''s foot in understanding, making Rex flinch and stiffen up with each pat. He didn¡¯t know why he was subconsciously reacting like this.


    For some odd reason, Sir Rex felt a bit afraid of these two Cats. He couldn¡¯t exin why, but he sensed some sort of pressureing from them.


    However, On was watching him with an odd gaze in her eyes.


    The Fog tribe was known for being the stealthiest tribe among the Cats.


    For Cats, being the stealthiest meant that they were the strongest. Even within the Fog tribe, only a select few had special abilities.


    On''s fog and her younger brother Hong''s poison were two of those special abilities.


    On was a mutant Cat who had the blood of the ruler of the Fog tribe.


    Her brother Hong was still innocent, but On was not that naive. Three years. It wasn¡¯t arge age gap with her younger brother, however, On had taken her younger brother and escaped from the tribe that had thrown them away.


    They ran away in January of the year that she had turned 10 years old. Spring of that same year was when she had met Cale.


    On¡¯s eyes looked over Sir Rex once more before turning back toward Cale. Cale saw On lifting her front paws up asking to be held and picked her up, even though this was not her usual tendency.


    ¡®On¡¯s grown quite a bit too.¡¯


    Cale wasn¡¯t thinking about much as he picked On up and noticed her weight. He heard On¡¯s calm voice in his ear.


    ¡°I''m stronger than Sir Rex.¡±


    Cale suddenly flinched.


    He had brought the kittens because he wanted Sir Rex to have people he could feel close to, as well as because it was nagging on his mind that he had left On and Hong behindst time.


    But what was this little girl saying?


    ¡°Looks like I''ll be getting a new subordinate.¡±


    Cale became anxious after hearing On''s casualment.


    ¡®Who? Sir Rex? The twelve-years-old On is going to have Sir Rex as a subordinate?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s pupils shook for a moment.


    On the other hand, On was happy that she might be able to help Cale.


    Cale looked at On while On looked back at Cale.


    The two exchanged nces.


    On then smiled before swiftly jumping out of Cale''s arms andnding on the floor. She then gracefully walked away from Cale.


    ¡®...What the hell?¡¯


    Cale watched On walk away in bewilderment.


    On and Hong.


    The two of them were simr to Raon for Cale.


    They were just children that Cale took in.


    Lock''s siblings were the same.


    However, Cale knew that On was not one to speak nonsense. He suddenly realized something.


    He didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡®There''s pretty much nothing that I know about the Cat tribe.¡¯


    He only knew the basics.


    Part of the reason was because the Cat tribe was a stealthy tribe and not much was known about them in general, however, for Cale who only learned about Beast people through the novel, he had no way of knowing about the Cat tribe that never appeared in the first five volumes.


    Of course, he had heard about On and Hong''s situation and learned about the Fog tribe and mutants, but that was not enough.


    Cale looked at On and Hong and realized that there was one more thing to add to his te of things to do.


    ¡®I''ll need to ask Eruhaben-nim for details about the Cat tribeter.¡¯


    There was someone approaching Cale who was lost in his thoughts.


    Rei Stecker.


    The alcoholic alchemist of the slums and someone who ran away after being disgusted by the evil-doings of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Currently, he was someone who had been waiting for Cale more than anybody else while not even taking a sip of alcohol.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    He cautiously started to speak to Cale.


    The white-haired and blue-eyed Cale who was deep in thought was giving off a vibe that made it difficult to even speak to him.


    Cale''s gaze headed toward the alchemist, Rei.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Umm, you have not introduced those people behind you.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale finally remembered the four people behind him.


    So he just casually introduced them.


    ¡°That¡¯s Choi Han who you metst time.¡±


    Choi Han took his hood off. The alchemist gulped as he remembered this cold swordsman, but still casually bowed his head to greet Choi Han.


    It was the moment his head was about to go down to bow.


    "This is the emunicated priestess, Miss Cage.¡±


    Cale continued to nonchntly introduce everyone.


    ¡°And these two are the Saint and Holy Maiden of the Church of the Sun God.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    The alchemist''s head shot up as if he was a broken robot.


    He could see a blonde man with a pure expression.


    It was the Saint.


    He had seen this Saint during the celebrations of the Church of the Sun God.


    ¡®...Then next to him?¡¯


    Alchemist Rei quickly turned his head to the side.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    He then became anxious.


    The face of the person he knew to be the Holy Maiden was there, however, it looked disgusting with what seemed to be ck spiderwebs on her face.


    She was still blonde and had the same smile she had as a Holy Maiden, however.


    ¡®Her expression- her gaze is different!¡¯


    The eyes that appeared through those ck spiderwebs made her seem like apletely different person. He heard Cale''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°The Empire and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower used dead mana bombs that turned the Holy Maiden-nim like this.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Both alchemist Rei and Sir Rex gasped. This was especially the case for the alchemist Rei who had participated in the dead mana experiments the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower had conducted on the children of the slums.


    Thanks to that, he had to cut off his hand that was poisoned by dead mana and had to hide in the slums while living in regret.


    The alchemist started to frown.


    The dead mana bombs were made because he had participated in experiments like that.


    The Holy Maiden was sacrificed to that bomb.


    More importantly, people were starting to be harmed by those bombs.


    That fact made the alchemist Rei''s remaining hand start to tremble. He realized something at that moment.


    ¡®You end up dying if you are poisoned by dead mana.¡¯


    That was what happened unless they did something simr to what he had done and cut off the poisoned area right away.


    The only other way was to be a necromancer.


    Otherwise, you die.


    He heard Cale¡¯s serious voice at that moment.


    ¡°However, thanks to the power of the Sun God, the just power of light, and the power of hope to save the innocent believers who are being used without their knowledge...¡±


    Both Rei and Sir Rex looked toward Cale.


    Cale put on a gentle smile and finished his sentence once he made eye contact with them.


    ¡°She overcame it.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Both the alchemist Rei and the crazy priestess Cage let out gasps at the same time.


    Both of them were shocked.


    However, the reason they were shocked were different. Cage looked toward the fake Holy Maiden, Hannah. Hannah seemed to be in disbelief as well. Cale didn''t care as he put on a serious expression and continued to speak to the alchemist and the Cat Knight.


    ¡°Because of that, she lost all of her divine powers of the Sun God.¡±


    The alchemist started to frown, and his shaking pupils focused on the Holy Maiden. The Holy Maiden¡¯s face was already in a frown.


    ¡®...How hard it must have been for her.¡¯


    The alchemist Rei could not imagine how painful it must have been for the Holy Maiden to ovee dead mana and survive only to lose her most important divine powers in the process.


    Of course, Hannah was frowning for a different reason. However, she held it in as she waited for Cale to continue speaking. However, Cale¡¯s next words only continued to shock the Sun God twins and the crazy priestess.


    Cale used his holy-looking white hair and blue eyes to deliver that holiness to the alchemist.


    ¡°However, she did not despair over the fact that she lost her divine powers and picked up the sword in order to create a new Church of the Sun God on this ground to brighten the future days of the believers.¡±


    Saint Jack sped his hands together. There were some things that Cale said that were different than the truth.


    ¡®But his heart is in the right ce.¡¯


    That was what the Saint found to be important. Cale was doing all of this in order to save people. He believed that Cale¡¯s desire to save people would be the light for this chaotic Western continent.


    That was why he could smile gently.


    That smile convinced the alchemist as Cale''s voice continued at that moment.


    ¡°The Holy Maiden-nim''s sword and the Saint-nim''s original holy healing abilities will join the two of you.¡±


    Cale looked toward the alchemist and the Cat Knight.


    There was an order he had given the two of them.


    ¡®Persist.¡¯


    The two of them had done just that.


    Cale would reward these two who persisted.


    ¡°Billos.¡±


    Cale took something out of his wide sleeve. Billos flinched after seeing the item.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale threw that item toward Billos.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Billos was shocked, but still managed to catch the item.


    He looked down at his palm.


    A golden que.


    The golden que with the crown prince''s insignia was shining brightly unlike everything else in this old house. It was the item that Cale had received for this task.


    Of course, this was unrted to his personal reward.


    Billos grasped the golden que tightly in order to hide his shaking hands as he looked toward Cale. Sir Rex and the alchemist Rei did not know about the identity of the item and looked at the two of them in confusion.


    ¡°Young master-nim, what is it that I have to do?¡±


    The merchant Billos immediately asked for his role.


    Cale happily responded back.


    ¡°Starting today, gather all alchemy ingredients that you find on the market.¡±


    Alchemy. That word made Rei Stecker flinch.


    However, Cale wasn¡¯t done just yet. He continued to speak to Billos.


    ¡°You can use as much as you want.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t his money anyway.


    However, Cale knew about the value of money.


    Money could buy many things other than just items. What he needed to buy this time was a bit expensive.


    ¡°Buy people''s mouths.¡±


    Billos immediately understood what Cale wanted.


    People''s mouths.


    That meant rumors.


    Cale told the merchant whom he expected to have understood the message that he needed spread.


    ¡°The sun will rise again when the Empire is in danger. That day, everyone will face the sun in the middle of the night.¡±


    The sun in the middle of the night.


    Billos could not tell what Cale was nning.


    However, he started to smile as he asked. It was a smile that was full of greed.


    ¡°I''ll be rebuilding the Bell Tower and the pce once they are destroyed, right sir?¡±


    ¡°Don''t ask me something so obvious.¡±


    Billos clenched his fists as Cale''s response. He could feel the golden que in his hand.


    Just the fact that he was tied to Cale Henituse was putting him many steps closer to bing the owner of the Flynn Merchant Guild.


    ¡°I will go buy the mouths that will shake the capital.¡±


    Billos bowed deeply and epted his order. The alchemist who was watching this made eye contact with Cale who started to speak.


    ¡°Bring other alchemists. They can be ones in hiding or in seclusion. Bring all the alchemists that you can reach.¡±


    Rei Stecker would be the core of the new Alchemists.


    Cale did not wait for his response before turning his head.


    ¡°And Sir Rex.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Gather up all of your group members who are in the slums.¡±


    Rex¡¯s subordinates who had gathered together in order to take down the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Sir Rex thought that the time had finally arrived and bowed his head as he opened his mouth to respond. However, he could not help but flinch.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow-¡±


    On and Hong meowed and light filled the old house one more time.


    Paaaat.


    The teleportation magic circle shed once more.


    ¡°...There''s someone else?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rei, Sir Rex, and Billos all became worried at this unexpected teleportation, however, Cale approached the person in front of the newly teleported group.


    It was a knight.


    ¡°This is my guard knight, Sir Eruhaben.¡±


    Cale looked past Eruhaben, who was wearing a knight''s armor, and looked at the white-robed individuals behind him. He exined to the alchemist and the Cat Knight.


    ¡°They are believers and priests of the Church of the Sun God who will be helping us.¡±


    Shhh.


    The person in front of this new group of white-robed individuals removed her hood.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is priestess Freesia, and though I do not have any divine powers, I wish to follow the will of the sun.¡±


    Freesia, the middle-aged woman with a warm expression.


    This was the woman who was working as a sculptor in the Henituse territory and created Raon''s cherished devil rabbit that looked like hell''s guard dog, Cerberus.


    She was also an assassin who used to be active in the Roan Kingdom''s southwest region before daring to kill her leader and escape. Now she was the leader of the Henituse territory''s information group that Ron had created.


    She hade to the Empire with her subordinates.


    ¡®You are priests starting from today onward. At the same time, you will be the stealthiest people in the Empire.¡¯


    It was because of Cale¡¯s order.


    There was someone else with them as well.


    The person who was wearing a white robe walked forward.


    ¡°Hello everyone. My name is Pendrick, and I may not be much, but I am following the Saint-nim''s will to walk the path of the sun.¡±


    It was Elf Pendrick who was known for having only healing abilities.


    He was here as well.


    Cale stood in front of them and looked toward Billos.


    ¡°Billos, there is onest thing to purchase.¡±


    ¡°What is it, young master-nim?¡±


    Billos was worried that the scale of Cale''s tasks was getting to the point that it would be difficult for him to handle. However, he was too greedy to step away.


    ¡°White cloth.¡±


    ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    Billos noted that Cale wanted white cloth and looked toward Cale, who was wearing a white robe, to get an answer.


    ¡°Enough to cover the Empire.¡±


    Billos closed his eyes and then opened it after hearing Cale''s answer. His greed started to grow once again.


    This was not just about money.


    This young master in front of him was doing something big in the Empire.


    He was using the Western continent''s greatest country for his own needs.


    Billos understood why the crown prince would give Cale a golden que as well.


    This smart merchant could tell that the Roan Kingdom was aiming for the Empire.


    ¡°I will prepare enough to have extra after covering the entire Empire.¡±


    And he too was a citizen of the Roan Kingdom.


    Cale started to smile. He could see that the alchemist and the Cat Knight had frozen up. Cale lightly added on in order to release them from their shock.


    ¡°We will be creating a sun with our own hands from here. So, I need you to have that kind of mindset.¡±


    Cale wanted to show that mindset to them and pointed to himself.


    ¡°I am the sun.¡±


    The spotless white priest robe and the white-haired Cale fit well together.


    A crest for the new Church of the Sun God was created today.


    A golden sun was embedded on the white priest robe.


    That was the symbol of the new Church of the Sun God.


    The golden sun will be created when the Empire was in danger.


    ¡°When will dangere to the Empire?¡±


    Alchemist Rei asked and Cale answered back.


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I am going to create it right now.¡±


    Cale had a rxed smile as Pendrick handed him a bill from crown prince Valentino.


    The waves of war were already being created underneath the surface.


    The Mogoru Empire wished to be the center of the Western continent and get rid of everyone else.


    However, unfortunately, the current center of the Western continent was elsewhere.


    ¡°Grrrrr.¡±


    This area was still covered in debris from the incident.


    It was still burnt ck even after almost two years.


    ¡°Grrrrrr.¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrr.¡±


    Cale listened to the cries of animals as he reached his hand out to the woman who was riding on a ck animal that fit this deste region well.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Miss Lina.¡±


    Litana, the Queen of the Jungle.


    She grabbed Cale''s reached out hand and elegantly got off of her friend, the ck panther.


    ¡°Young master Cale, is the alliance finally doing something?¡±


    Cale smiled at Litana¡¯s question.


    The Roan Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, Whipper Kingdom, the Jungle, and the Whale tribe.


    The center of the Western continent was the alliance of these four kingdoms and one tribe.


    Cale recalled the message from the Caro Kingdom''s crown prince, Valentino.


    < The Caro Kingdom has agreed to look after the Empire¡¯s back. >


    The Empire would soon dere their intentions while thinking that the Caro Kingdom had its back.


    They will say that they will reim Maple Castle.


    It was degrading for the Empire to do an ambush. The Empire probably didn''t want to do something that even Toonka didn¡¯t do.


    < Just tell me when. >


    Crown prince Valentino was quite respectful as he delivered his message to Cale.


    < I will personally bite off the Empire¡¯s back. >


    < I am still very hungry. >


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Miss Lina, when the Empire makes their deration...¡±


    Cale looked at Section 1 of the Jungle that was burnt down by the Empire and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. He had used the Dominating Water to put the fire out, however, there was no greenery and it was still deste.


    The restoration was pretty fast, however, it was difficult to expect a forest to have regrown after only about a year and a half.


    However, thanks to that, there was arge in in Section 1 of the Jungle now.


    Cale slowly continued to speak.


    When the Empire deres that they will take Maple Castle back from the Whipper Kingdom...


    ¡°...At that moment...¡±


    Cale looked at Litana and the ck panther¡¯s back that was in front of him.


    ¡°...Let us strike the Empire.¡±


    Behind Litana in Section 1 of the Jungle. Tens of thousands of warriors that were filling up that entire in were ready to go fight.


    Litana, the ruler of the Jungle and its greatest warrior, had led the warriors of the Jungle up here.


    Cale continued to speak to her.


    ¡°Your majesty, the time hase.¡±


    The Empire had destroyed Section 1 of the Jungle and the homes and livelihood of the Jungle residents.


    It was finally time to get their revenge.

 Chapter 269: With Love (2)

    <h4>Chapter 269: With Love (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    "Revenge?¡±


    Queen Litana''s eyes opened widely as she asked in confusion. Litana smiled and responded back after seeing Cale flinch in bewilderment.


    ¡°It is just judgment.¡±


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    Cale held back this gasp of surprise.


    How arrogant of a phrase was it to call this, ¡®judgment?¡¯


    However, she was someone who had brought the fourteen sections of the Western continent¡¯s southern Jungle that were three times the size of the Empire under her control.


    The Jungle was somewhere that nothing neither magic nor technology were developed anywhere near the other kingdoms.


    However, they had developed in a different way. Nobody knew about it because the Jungle¡¯s strength had never been revealed to the world.


    Cale raised both of his hands to Litana who was smiling arrogantly as he agreed.


    ¡°The only ce that can say they are going to judge the Empire is the Jungle.¡±


    Cale handed her a document. This document described the reason he hade.


    Litana received the document and started to speak.


    ¡°Will the Empire dere that they will take back Maple Castle?¡±


    ¡°They will definitely do it.¡±


    Cale answered without any hesitation.


    ¡®Because they are the Empire.¡¯


    They had to act that way because they were the Empire.


    First, an ambush would throw away the Empire''s honor.


    Second, all of the other kingdoms except the Empire and the Whipper Kingdom were currently sensitive as they had just been involved in the war against the Indomitable Alliance.


    Would the Empire ambush a foreign kingdom in the middle of that?


    ¡®The nervousness throughout the continent would drastically go up if they did that.¡¯


    All of the other nations would be ring at the Empire if they did that.


    That was why it was highly likely that the Empire would announce it as the remation of Maple Castle in order to justify their actions to the other kingdoms.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you again during the war.¡±


    Litana got back on Ten, the ck panther.


    She would lead her warriors to the Section 1 shores.


    This location for Cale''s vi and the spot where the alliance between the four kingdoms and one tribe was created would be where the Jungle warriors would prepare for the uing battle.


    Cale said goodbye to Litana before starting to walk.


    ¡°Are we going back to the Empire?¡±


    Cale had note to the Jungle alone.


    Naturally, the invisible Raon, Choi Han, On, and Hong came with him. Hong, who was hanging on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder, started to shout.


    ¡°We need to go help prepare Sir Rex for his first berserk transformation!¡±


    ¡°He''s right. Sir Rex knows even less about the Cat tribe than we do. It''s serious. We need to make him into a smart king.¡±


    On yawned in Choi Han¡¯s arms as she seriously added on.


    However, Cale shook his head.


    ¡°We can go to the Empire a bitter.¡±


    ¡°Then are we heading to the Whipper Kingdom?¡±


    Cale stared at Choi Han with suspicion.


    ¡®Why is this punk so curious about where we are going these days?¡¯


    Choi Han, who used to do things without asking questions, was suddenly extremely curious about where they were going. However, it wasn¡¯t as if he was going against Cale''s orders.


    ¡®I guess I did boss him around without telling him much until now.¡¯


    There had been a lot ofints even when he was Kim Rok Soo and became the new team leader because he only gave short orders to the employees, mercenaries, and ability users.


    ¡®Team leader-nim, please! Please tell us some more information! Why do you always try to do everything on your own? Do you think the world and people will recognize you for doing that? Even if we say that we are office workers, we know that is not the truth! So why do you try to do everything alone?! Please don¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡®Team leader-nim, instead of reading webnovels or books all day, why don''t you talk to people as well? Even if it is just us, please talk to us! Please?¡¯


    ¡®Team leader-nim, we feel the same way you do! Although we put on a facade and work in secret, we feel the same way you do!¡¯


    Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo recalled the employees who had said retiring and having a cker life were their dreams before quickly erasing the thought from his mind. Knowing that they, unlike himself, had families, he didn¡¯t feel right telling them everything. That was why he only gave orders with small pieces of information.


    Cale looked toward Choi Han, On, Hong, and the invisible Raon whom he expected was looking at him as well, and nonchntly added on.


    ¡°Why do you need to know where we are going?¡±


    ¡°So that I can go with you.¡±


    "We¡¯reing with you!¡±


    ¡°We need to know where we are going so that we can prepare our hearts.¡±


    Choi Han, Hong, and On responded back at the same time.


    Cale started to chuckle.


    ¡°I need to teleport the weak human! He cannot go anywhere without me, the great and mighty Raon Miru!¡±


    Raon spoke out loud as there was nobody else around.


    "The weak human is weak! I need to take him everywhere!¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He then flinched.


    - Do you want freedom? Don''t you want to get away from this XX-like world?


    ¡®...It¡¯s the voice of the Sky Eating Water.¡¯


    - Living is like X, but just trust me. I can XXX anything for you for your freedom.


    ¡®...My goodness.¡¯


    Cale had seen glimpses of itst time, however, the way this clear voice was swearing was making him nervous. He then heard the Super Rock''s voice.


    - Watch it.


    - Tsk.


    The Super Rock was calming the water.


    Cale was bbergasted.


    ¡®I thought that the ancient powers had been quiet for a while. These things are just bing even weirder.¡¯


    Cale''s expression turned serious. How did he end up picking up these weird things? He looked toward Choi Han with a serious expression.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Do you love peace and justice?¡±


    Choi Han was suddenly at a loss for words.


    The children averaging nine-years-old slowly closed their mouths and looked back and forth at the two of them.


    ¡°That-¡±


    Choi Han could not easily respond to Cale''s question.


    17 years old. He had thought peace and justice were the most important things until that age. However, he was then thrown into the Forest of Darkness with nothing but his school uniform. The way he looked at the world changed during that time.


    However, he chose peace and justice so that he could live like a human. That made it easier for him.


    However, as funny as it was, there was no easy path in the world. Choi Han¡¯s current situation was like that. His mind was not at ease.


    He now had a home, a family, and even close friends. However, he was always worried because danger came with them as well.


    Choi Han looked toward Cale.


    ¡®Is he about to give me an answer?¡¯


    Did Cale know about his concerns, so he would give Choi Han some sort of advice?


    In that case, Choi Han thought that he should respond to Cale''s question first.


    Choi Han finally opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°...Peace and justice always seem so far away.¡±


    This was especially the case for peace.


    ¡°They are indeed far away.¡±


    Choi Han closed his mouth after seeing Cale calmly responding as if he agreed. He could still see the deste Jungle in front of him.


    He then heard Cale''s voice again.


    ¡°However, it can be closer. It can get as close as you want.¡±


    ¡°...Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡®Is he going to tell me to have hope?¡¯


    Choi Han could see Cale reach over and pat him on the shoulder. Cale could also see the damaged Section 1 of the Jungle as he continued to speak.


    ¡°The Eastern continent is far too.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    Only On, who was the oldest of the children averaging nine-years-old, realized something was weird about this conversation.


    However, the other children had not realized it yet.


    Choi Han nodded his head with a sad expression.


    ¡°It is. Peace seems as far away as the Eastern continent. Both peace and justice seem as far away as that ce that I have never visited.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry.¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale''s response hit Choi Han hard. He looked into Cale''s concerned eyes that were looking at the destend and clenched his fists.


    He recalled what he had promised himself before.


    ¡®Let¡¯s be the person to create the path for Cale-nim to be a legend.¡¯


    ¡°I will definitely escort you to the path of peace and justice-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s next door, right next door.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?


    ¡®Next door? What is? The Eastern continent is next door?¡¯


    Choi Han flinched and called out to Cale.


    ¡°...Cale-nim?¡±


    ¡°Peace and justice can get as close as you want.¡±


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    Choi Han just clenched his fists tighter after hearing Cale¡¯s conclusion. Hearing that it can get as close as you want made Choi Han feel like he could also get there.


    Choi Han was willing to hold his sword up and take the lead down any path, even those that were full of despair, in order to get to that peace and justice.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and continued to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there together.¡±


    Choi Han took a step away from Cale. He then slightly bowed his head toward Cale, who was still looking at him. It was not an extremely respectful action, however, his eyes gave off the determination of a knight responding to his lord.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim, I will go wherever you want.¡±


    The six-years-old ck Dragon who had been listening in shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Human, I''ming too!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know.¡±


    ¡°I''m d you know! Actually, I won¡¯t let you say otherwise!¡±


    ¡°Sure. So, create a teleportation magic circle to the Eastern continent.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Raon flinched.


    Meeeeeeeeeeow.


    On meowed as if she had expected this to happen. Cale didn''t care as he looked around at each person in the group who had different expressions on their faces.


    Only Choi Han, On, Hong, and Raon were here as the rest of the group was left behind at the Empire.


    Thisbination was exactly thebination that had rescued Raon, other than the fact that Raon was added to the group. Just like it had been when he was Kim Rok Soo, only those who had nothing gathered together.


    Cale looked at thisbination of people that he liked and started to speak. He had a grim expression on his face.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the opening day for the inn.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    On meowed as if she was sighing.


    Cale did not know this as he spoke to Raon.


    ¡°We are heading to the inn.¡±


    < Hope and Adventure Loving Inn >


    Choi Han looked at the three-story inn¡¯s sign with a nk expression.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Choi Han gave his honest thoughts.


    ¡°...It seems too warm and weing.¡±


    The inn had white walls, a red roof, and a yard that was full of flowers and trees, making it give off a weing vibe.


    - He¡¯s right! It does feel warm and weing, just like Choi Han said! It is qualified to be our vi, no, our business! Human, open the door!


    Cale opened the door to the inn with a satisfied expression.


    Ding ding.


    The bell rang to signal that a guest had arrived.


    Choi Han entered following the sound of the bell only to hear Ron''s voice.


    ¡°Young master-nim, how is it?¡±


    ¡°Good. You did well.¡±


    Choi Han looked at the people standing next to Ron.


    Two men looked as if they were chefs while the other three men looked to be employees. All five of them seemed like good people.


    The way they were smiling gently made them all seem nice.


    ¡®They''re nervous.¡¯


    However, Choi Han could feel that all five of them were nervous.


    ¡®They seem as if they received a warning that they will be assassinated.¡¯


    It was weird, however, Choi Han stopped thinking about it after seeing Cale''s actions.


    ¡°Introduce the inn family in the backyard as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes sir!¡±


    Choi Han had noticed that there seemed to be many people behind the inn.


    Honestly speaking, Choi Han had no idea what Cale had been doing in the Eastern continent. That was why he was excited to meet these new family members.


    Choi Han looked around as he followed behind Cale, who was heading for the rear door to the backyard. This ce was much smaller than the Henituse Estate or the Roan Pce, however, he could see the warm and weing interior of the inn.


    It seemed like a ce that even beginner adventurers would be able to rx.


    ¡®Is this our new house?¡¯


    This new house in the Eastern continent made Choi Han a bit excited. It was because it felt as if they were decorating it from the start.


    That was why he walked through the rear door with lightheartedness.


    ¡®I feel a few strong presences as well, did he pick them as guards for the inn? He really doesn¡¯t miss even the tiniest of details.¡¯


    Choi Han was thinking like that as he turned toward the group of people in the backyard.


    He then flinched.


    ¡®Vicious.¡¯


    All of their faces were vicious.


    They all looked grim as well.


    There was one more thing.


    ¡°...Why that outfit-?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the uniform, the inn¡¯s uniform.¡±


    Cale nonchntly responded to Choi Han, not caring whether he was frozen stiff or not.


    ¡°It is the uniform that will represent adventure, justice, and peace, the values of our inn. Shouldn¡¯t we act ording to our lovely values?¡±


    Choi Han looked at the person in front of this new group of family members in the backyard, the person who had arge body and seemed to be the strongest of the bunch.


    It was a ck outfit.


    There were also one white star and five red stars on it.


    Anybody could see that it was the fake Arm outfit.


    The fake Arm outfit that was made shabbily on purpose was the uniform.


    Choi Han looked toward Cale, who took an outfit out of his spatial pocket bag and handed it to him.


    ¡°It''s yours.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you very much.¡±


    There was one red star on the ck outfit.


    It was just as shabbily made as the rest.


    He heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°This will be the start in order to bring peace for everyone.¡±


    Choi Han carefully grasped the clothes as he answered back.


    ¡°It is not far.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°What is it that I have to do?¡±


    Another voice shouted in Cale''s mind as Choi Han asked that question.


    - Time to throw away money! It¡¯s finally time!


    The Fire of Destruction.


    That cheapskate fiery thunderbolt spoke up for the first time in a while.


    - I have never forgotten how angelic you looked as you threw all of those silver coins away! You looked even holier than the silver coins!


    Cale took another outfit with a red star out of the spatial pocket bag. The fiery thunderbolt was still speaking.


    - Didn¡¯t you tell that punk named Toonka to y with fire?


    That was the truth.


    Cale did tell Toonka to y with fire.


    - I''m sure you know.


    The Fire of Destruction added on in a quiet voice.


    - I am, well, this power is perfect for that.


    Naturally, Cale knew that as well.


    That was the reason he stopped by the Eastern continent right in time for the grand opening.


    He came to create the final key for the battle against the Empire.


    Cale looked toward the mountain bandits with vicious expressions and Choi Han as he started to speak.


    ¡°Today is the inn''s grand opening.¡±


    The normal and warm grand opening would take ce during dinner time.


    However, once the sun goes down...


    ¡°And starting tonight, we will take down the Leeb-An City''s underground organizations one at a time.¡±


    Those organizations will easily be destroyed with a single swing from Choi Han¡¯s sword.


    Cale did not hide his smile.


    Cale calmly proimed as the former bandit leader¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Ah, our organization''s name is, ¡®The Real Arm.¡±


    If someone asked, ¡®who are you?¡¯ They just honestly had to say, ¡®we are the Real Arm!¡¯ It was the perfect name to respond to that question.


    - Weak human, are we saving the Eastern continent now too?


    Cale ignored the six-years-old who was saying something scary as he took out a robe with a red star on it.


    1. XX is used by author to self-censor himself.


    2. More self-censoring and no XXX does not mean sex. She is not saying she¡¯ll prostitute herself. Maso says just erase one X and save myself the trouble but author had XXX so smh.


    3. Respectful would have been bowing at the waist for a 90-degree bow.

 Chapter 270: With Love (3)

    <h4>Chapter 270: With Love (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Leeb-An City, the free city for adventurers and mercenaries.


    However, it became awless city for pleasure once the sun went down.


    This was especially the case for the east side of Leeb-An City that was controlled by the underground organizations.


    Choi Han was deep in thought while standing on top of a building¡¯s roof.


    ¡®The sun is setting.¡¯


    The sky was turning red from the sunset.


    It made him recall something from tens of years ago. He had not been very strong at that time and there were many carnivores that could threaten him in the Forest of Darkness.


    That was why he headed home whenever he saw the sky turning red through the lush trees.


    His home was a cave or a hole in the ground and changed every two to three days.


    ¡®I guess it wasn¡¯t really a home. I never stayed anywhere long term.¡¯


    It was as Choi Han watched the sunset and recalled the desperation he felt at that time.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we need to kill this Mostue first?¡±


    Choi Han quickly came back to reality at Cale''s harsh words.


    ¡°Yes sir! The bnce of power that was 5:5 just six months ago is now 6.5:3.5. Of course, the 3.5 is Mostue¡¯s share!¡±


    The Mount Leeb¡¯s former bandit leader responded with excitement.


    Mostue¡¯s faction and Arm¡¯s faction were currently engaged in a fierce fight for power in the free city Leeb-An¡¯s underworld.


    ¡°Mostue¡¯s faction issting quite a while.¡±


    ¡°It is because the Mercenaries Guild is protecting Mostue''s faction.¡±


    The merchants and mercenaries have always had strong influences in Leeb-An City.


    That was why the two forces took turns controlling the market. It was no surprise that they had a close rtionship with the underworld and that corruption was rampant.


    Even if Arm was the Eastern continent¡¯s strongest faction in the underworld, they could not have a negative rtionship with the Mercenaries Guild that had branches all throughout the continent.


    That was why they were slowly and carefully taking down Mostue¡¯s faction without touching the mercenaries.


    You could say that they were going at it at a leisure pace.


    Cale nonchntlymanded the bandit leader who finished his exnation.


    ¡°Head down.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! I will see you again soon!¡±


    The former bandit leader bowed before quickly climbing down the stairs in order to get off of the roof. Seeing the bandit leader leave made Choi Han approach Cale.


    ¡°Are we heading out now?¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han who asked a lot of questions these days and started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han could see Cale petting On and Hong. They seemed to like it as they rubbed their heads on Cale''s palm.


    Cale started to speak to Choi Han who was watching that peaceful scene.


    ¡°We will start with Leeb-An City to clear the Eastern continent of Arm. I also n to get rid of the Empire and Alchemy as well.¡±


    Choi Han looked at Cale with an odd expression. Cale shrugged his shoulders and continued to speak.


    ¡°I think that we should shed as little blood as possible to get rid of Arm. We will set the foundation in Leeb-An City. After that, we will work with the Dragon half-blood in order to hit them at their core. I think that we need to get rid of Arm for good.¡±


    Both Choi Han and On looked toward Cale, who was saying all sorts of things unlike his usual self, with odd expressions. Cale pretended not to see those gazes.


    His mouth had moved on its own as he remembered the conversation he had with Choi Han and the children averaging nine-years-old earlier this morning.


    Choi Han opened his mouth at that moment.


    ¡°You are correct. We need to do that.¡±


    Cale asked Choi Han a question.


    ¡°Why do we need to do it?¡±


    Choi Han looked at the sun that was setting behind Cale''s back. It had taken him tens of years to earn this small bit of peace.


    He did not need to run away when he saw the sunset anymore.


    ¡°It will be difficult, but that is the way for us to be happy.¡±


    Cale turned toward the sunset as well.


    Choi Han had lost the people of Harris Vige because of Arm.


    Ron had lost his household and his wife because of Arm.


    Raon had been tortured because of Arm.


    Lock and his siblings¡¯ parents and neighbors were killed by Arm.


    Innocent people had died because of the Empire and Alchemy¡¯s dead mana bomb experiments.


    Someone had to do something about these things.


    True peace was not achieved because your body was at peace.


    Your mind had to be at peace too.


    The best cker was one who had a ton of money and his mind was at peace.


    For your mind to be at peace, the people around you had to be happy as well. Isn¡¯t it logical?


    The problem was that he had quite a lot of people around him now.


    But what could he do about it?


    Might as well give it a try it if it seemed doable.


    ¡°I should have just gotten beaten up back then.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Choi Han could see Cale''s usual nonchnt expression on his face.


    "We are thinking about the same thing.¡±


    Tap.


    Cale lowered his head. On pressed down on the back of Cale''s hand as she started to speak.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I don''t know what you are talking about, but me too! We¡¯re all thinking the same thing!¡±


    - He¡¯s right! It''s the same! We will all do the same thing!


    Hong and Raon chimed in as well.


    However, Choi Han shook his head at Cale''sment.


    ¡°It is a bit different.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, your thoughts and mine are a bit different.¡±


    ¡°What is different?¡±


    Choi Han had followed behind Cale this whole time. That was why he could see it.


    ¡®Something too big is happening.¡¯


    But Cale was trying to handle and take care of it all on his own.


    Although Cale might think that was the right thing to do, Choi Han did not agree. He recalled the conversation he had with Ron while Cale was in pain.


    Ron had quietly told Choi Han and the others that they should get stronger. He had said something else as well.


    He had looked Choi Han right in the eyes as he said the following.


    ¡®The young master-nim is still young. He may seem like an adult, but he has not lived as long as an old man like me. Follow him. Follow him no matter what. You¡¯ll be able to see something if you do.¡¯


    Choi Han had lived longer than Ron, however, Ron had more world experiences.


    That was why he had taken Ron''s words to heart.


    ¡®And if you fill your fence with that, both the young master-nim and all of us will have fewer chances of getting hurt.¡¯


    Choi Han thought about Ron''sments as he started to speak.


    ¡°I think that everyone needs to carry the weight together.¡±


    Cale recalled his subordinates from when he was Kim Rok Soo.


    Cale looked toward Choi Han, On, Hon, and the invisible Raon who were all looking at him as he responded back.


    ¡°I''ll think about what you just said.¡±


    Choi Han started to smile. It was because Cale seemed pretty serious. Cale usually meant the things he said if he said it with this nonchnt expression.


    And Choi Han¡¯s guess was correct.


    ¡°However, there is something I am curious about.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Since it was like this already, Choi Han decided to ask more questions.


    ¡°Our work in the Empire will probably get a lot of their citizens involved. Wouldn¡¯t a lot of innocent people end up getting hurt?¡±


    Choi Han had never heard Cale use such an extreme and dangerous word as, ''revolution.¡¯ Furthermore, the fact that he nned on drawing in the citizens of the Empire made it seem like quite serious of an affair.


    ¡°It does not seem like your usual methods, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale had done a lot of big things until now, however, it was rare for the people involved to get injured. In fact, in Choi Han¡¯s eyes, Cale seemed to despise using people he didn¡¯t know or seeing them getting hurt.


    Cale was the type to not let others get hurt or die, even if it meant that he himself would end up coughing up blood.


    He might say, ¡®damn it!¡¯ and grumble, however, Choi Han believed that Cale''s expression whenever he used his shield to save others showed his sincere desire to save them.


    And Cale was the same this time as well.


    He looked at Choi Han with quite a shocked expression.


    ¡°Why would the innocent citizens get hurt? They won''t be getting hurt.¡±


    Choi Han suppressed his smile and asked a different question.


    ¡°But there will be chaos with such a sudden change.¡±


    Choi Han had always been an intelligent person. That was why he had understood everything Cale wanted to do, even without being told the details. He continued to speak.


    ¡°There will be a lot of angry citizens if the deeds of the Empire and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower are revealed.¡±


    There would be more than just a few issues when those evil deeds were revealed.


    ¡°And there is no way that the Empire and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower only took in the Roan Kingdom''s citizens as ves, they probably brought the citizens of some other kingdoms as ves as well.


    Would the other kingdoms just let that go?¡±


    The Roan Kingdom was the weird one for covering up the kidnapping of the citizens and the ve trade.


    ¡°Furthermore, we may be in an alliance right now, however, maybe not the Breck Kingdom, but at least the Caro Kingdom and the Whipper Kingdom will probably desire some of the Empire¡¯snd if the Empire and Alchemy both go down.¡±


    The two kingdoms that had been tricked by the Empire or fought them once before would definitely desire the weakened Empire¡¯s territory. Even if they were currently moving for the peace of the Western continent, they would desire the ownerless Empire once it was all over.


    Choi Han thought that there was no way Cale had not thought about something that even he was able to notice.


    Cale looked at Choi Han with a peculiar gaze.


    ¡®Oh right, he was the main character.¡¯


    He was a very intelligent main character. Cale had forgotten about it.


    However, Cale thought to himself that it didn''t matter if he forgot about that and started to speak. Choi Han was just Choi Han now and not the main character.


    ¡°That is why we are starting from the bottom.¡±


    Causing chaos in the Empire was different than taking down Arm and the Indomitable Alliance.


    ¡°We need to gather the citizens of the Empire in order to channel their anger toward one thing. We are also doing it this way to prevent the other kingdoms from creating a bigger war that would turn the Empire into a shit show.¡±


    They could not cause a revolt within the Empire.


    That was why Cale chose to create a, ¡®story.¡¯


    They could not allow other kingdoms to start another war just because they desired the Empire¡¯snds.


    They needed the strength and justification to prevent that.


    ¡°To move forward in a constructive manner, to give strength to the new Mogoru, and furthermore, to give peace to the sad people who had lost their family members, we are gathering them all together.¡±


    Cale was thinking that he was suffering quite a bit right now.


    ¡®This is why I can only be a cker in myte twenties.¡¯


    There were at least seven years left until that time.


    Cale looked at On and Hong. They didn¡¯t seem to fully understand what he was saying, however, they were listening carefully. Raon was probably doing the same thing.


    Cael stood up and put On and Hong down on the roof. He then stretched before casually adding on.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom will be a strong ally for the new Empire. Others will think that the Roan Kingdom is being a total idiot.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom will make a suggestion for the newly born Mogoru. He wanted an elegant war based on politics and diplomacy instead of strength.


    Crown prince Alberu did not want to expand their territory using the citizens¡¯ blood.


    Cale was not a good person, however, he did not want to create a bigger problem than necessary.


    That was why he chose a new method.


    ¡®I¡¯ll need to talk to Sir Rex about it soon too.¡¯


    Power and strength knew no eternal enemy nor eternal ally.


    However, Cale did not care about power or strength. He decided to speak honestly.


    ¡°Imperial Prince Adin wishes to make the Mogoru Empire the control tower of the Western continent.¡±


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The Sound of the Wind roamed around Cale¡¯s feet.


    ¡°However, I, mm, if I''m being honest with you.¡±


    Cale stopped for a moment before jumping off the cliff and casually adding on.


    ¡°I just want the Western continent to be and of peace.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    On and Hong jumped off the roof behind Cale.


    Choi Han reyed Cale''sment in his head before following behind them.


    He could hear Cale¡¯s voice through the wind.


    ¡°I think my mind will only be at peace if I do that.¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head.


    He agreed with Cale.


    That was the only way for Choi Han¡¯s future to be peaceful. He believed that Cale was also thinking about their future and did not question anything.


    ¡®This is the ce I will continue to live at, this is my home base.¡¯


    Cale had the same sentiments.


    The East side of the free city of Leeb-An City.


    The Action Leader, head of the most remote region of the Mostue faction''s territories and fifth inmand of the Mostue faction, clenched his hands around his head.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Arm was slowly taking away Mostue''s territory.


    No matter how many times the Action Leader deciphered the current bnce of power, other than the territory where their leader Mostue was, his region had the least favorable bnce of power.


    ¡®I''m sure I''m next, fuck... I wish a Dragon woulde out and rip all those Arm bastards to shreds!¡¯


    He was extremely angry. How could there be an organization that takes control of the Eastern continent''s underworld so mercilessly? He was starting to be afraid of Arm that continued to show an endless number of forces for battle.


    It was at that moment.


    Bang!


    The door opened with a loud noise.


    ¡°Son of a bitch! You scared me!¡±


    The Action Leader jumped up and red at his subordinate. It was one of the chiefs working under him.


    ¡°L, leader-nim!¡±


    However, the chief¡¯s face waspletely pale, and he did not seem to notice the Action Leader''s anger at all. That response made the Action Leader feel that something was off.


    The chief stuttered as he continued to speak.


    ¡°A w, weird Arm is invading.¡±


    Arm.


    That word made the Action Leader¡¯s sight turn white as he immediately rushed out of the building.


    ¡°Call the other regions right now to call the battle squads! Contact the boss as well!¡±


    He did not notice the chief''s hesitant reaction as he focused on the word, ¡®Arm¡¯ and quickly gathered his armor and axe before heading out.


    Outside the building. He could see the gate and the walls surrounding this territory.


    He looked beyond the gate.


    The Action Leader noticed some people wearing masks.


    ¡°...What the hell?¡±


    They looked like Arm, however, the outfit was a bit weird. It was different than the Arm that they knew about.


    ¡®Why do they look so shabby? Did they make it while they were drunk?¡¯


    He looked toward his chief. The chief who had chased behind him repeated what he said once more.


    ¡°A weird Arm is invading.¡±


    The Action Leader shouted toward the intruders who were leisurely walking toward the main gate.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    One of the intruders confidently stepped forward at that moment.


    This passionate person lifted up his average steel sword and confidently shouted.


    ¡°We. Are. The. Real. Arm.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han, who had still not changed his acting style, and closed his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t think the terrible acting would return at this moment.


    ¡°W, what the hell?! What¡¯s wrong with this bastard?¡±


    Cale could hear the Action Leader shouting in confusion.


    ¡®Right? That¡¯s exactly how I feel.¡¯


    Cale truly felt the same way the Action Leader was feeling.


    At that moment, Cale heard the Action Leader gasping for breath. That noise made Cale open his eyes.


    ¡°Gasp!¡± Y, you crazy!¡±


    Choi Han activated his ck aura and waited for Cale¡¯s order.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Cale looked at Choi Han who was no longer acting and thought to himself.


    ¡®Vicious.¡¯


    Cale could not help but get scared at Choi Han¡¯s attempt to do well.


    That was why he gave a short order.


    ¡°Charge.¡±


    The ¡®Real Arm¡¯ would only charge forward from here on.


    There was no going back.


    1. Just Mogoru and not the Mogoru Empire because they mentioned they didn¡¯t know how it wille back (as a kingdom, as an empire, etc. etc.)

 Chapter 271: With Love (4)

    <h4>Chapter 271: With Love (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Charge.


    That word made Choi Han¡¯s serious expression be even more serious. He activated his aura even stronger this time.


    ¡°T, t, this-¡±


    The Action Leader could not speak properly.


    That thing that looked like a snake, no, a dangerous devil, was definitely aura.


    ¡®Why is a sword master appearing in a back alley like this?¡¯


    The Action Leader¡¯s eyes started to move quickly.


    The enemy numbered approximately 20 people.


    It was a very small number.


    There were around 100 people in this base right now, so based on numbers, their side had five times as many as the enemy.


    However, the enemy had a sword master with them.


    ¡°Branch manager-nim, don''t they seem to be the real Arm?¡±


    The Action Leader did not respond to the chief¡¯s question, however, he had reached the same conclusion in his mind.


    Arm was the Eastern continent¡¯s greatest ruler of the underworld.


    Even the Mostue minions knew about Arm. That was why it was possible to think, ¡®Arm would have a real sword master within their ranks.¡¯


    Of course, he had also thought that they might not be the real Arm.


    ¡®Then why would a sword master put on such a shabby outfit and pretend to be Arm?¡¯


    A sword master was guaranteed to have a high rank no matter where they went.


    Why would someone like that use such a weird tone while speaking and wear such shabby clothes toe here?


    It was the moment that the Action Leader¡¯s mind was bing aplicated mess.


    Cale heard a voice in his head.


    - Human! Human!


    It was Raon''s voice.


    - Human! I will do good deeds too! I will save the Eastern continent!


    ¡®He¡¯s such a selfless Dragon.¡¯


    Raon was apletely different Dragon than the one that Cale had read about in ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ that ended up going berserk.


    ¡®Well, I guess that is Raon Miru.¡¯


    It was like how he was not the real Cale Henituse, but was now Cale Henituse. It was the same type of thing.


    Cale nonchntly responded to Raon.


    ¡°Go find the money.¡±


    At that moment, the bandits who were with Cale flinched and looked toward him. The former bandit leader showed the greatest reaction.


    ¡°Ah, I''m not talking to all of you. All of you just charge forward.¡±


    Cale casually ignored the bandits¡¯ responses. The bandits and the bandit leader wondered who Cale was talking to if it was not to them, however, they did not ask.


    Cale ignored the bandits and continued to speak.


    ¡°Find the jewels as well.¡±


    Find money and jewels.


    Raon responded to Cale''sments.


    - Human! Are we taking the bad money from the bad guys? I thought you were weird these days, but you really are a good person!


    Cale casually added on.


    ¡°I''ll give you three gold coins.¡±


    Silence filled Cale''s mind for a moment. However, an excited voice soon returned.


    - ...I¡¯ll do it! Human, I''ll work very hard!


    ¡°Take On and Hong with you as well. All three of you will get three gold coins each.¡±


    - Human, just wait! I am great and mighty, so I will be able to find it quickly! I will find everything!


    The Dragon that was the greatest detection device in the world started to move.


    The enemy started to move as well. The Action Leader shouted one more time, however, his expression was now calm and determined.


    ¡°Are you really Arm? Why are you ambushing our branch like this?¡±


    Cale was about to respond. Unfortunately, Choi Han, who had received themand to charge forward, was a bit faster. He took one step and confidently answered back.


    ¡°We. Are. The. Real. Arm.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale subconsciously put a hand to his forehead while the only person who was not shocked by this quickly moved.


    Mount Leeb''s former bandit leader stepped in front of Choi Han and shouted. His action looked effortless, however, his eyes were looking back and forth at the masked Choi Han and Cale before quickly figuring out what to do.


    ¡°Ahahahaha! You stupid bastards! Can¡¯t you tell by looking at us?¡±


    The former bandit leader pointed at the white star and red stars on his chest and shouted.


    ¡°We are the Real Arm! We came to destroy you! Kahahahahah!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The former bandit leader who was almost asrge as Toonka ran toward the gate. He was so energetic that the entire ground was rumbling. The Action Leader who was shocked by the former bandit leader shouted to his crew.


    ¡°Close the gate!¡±


    Screeeech- boom!


    The members who were near the gate quickly closed the gate. They were able to act so quickly because they had been anxious about how Arm had been growing their influence these past few months and had been prepared.


    ¡°Perfect! They will not be able to crash through the gate!¡±


    The Action Leader immediately pointed to three members.


    ¡°You, you, and you! Immediately go to the boss, the first branch manager, and the Mercenaries Guild! Tell them about what is happening!¡±


    A sword master had appeared.


    It would not be enough to just get a battle squad over.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He could still hear someone running from outside the iron gate.


    ¡®He¡¯s not stopping?¡¯


    It was the moment the Action Leader¡¯s pupils shook.


    Baaaaang!


    A loud noise filled the area.


    At the same time, a part of the iron gate warped.


    Anybody could tell that it was the mark of an axe. A piece of the steel broke off from the impact of arge axe. They could hear loudughtering from outside the gate.


    ¡°Kahahahaha! The Real Arm only charges forward! We will destroy anything in our way! We will only charge forward, forward I tell you! Kahahahaha!¡±


    The Action Leader subconsciouslymented back.


    ¡°You damn crazy Arm bastards.¡±


    At the same time, someone else let out a quiet gasp of admiration.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    It was Cale.


    ¡®He really is a witty one.¡¯


    Cale was very satisfied with the former bandit leader¡¯s actions. This was how you made a mess.


    Choi Han also realized something while watching the former bandit leader. The former bandit leader who was about to swing at the iron gate with his axe one more time peeked over while trying to see Cale¡¯s reaction when he made eye contact with Choi Han.


    Choi Hanmented the moment they made eye contact.


    ¡°Now I''m getting a feel for it.¡±


    ¡®A feel for what?¡¯


    It was before the former bandit leader could ask that question.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    The former bandit leader gasped as he quickly moved. He gasped once again after seeing what happened, however, nobody else could hear it due to the noise.


    Baaaaaang!


    The ck aura''s explosive noise tuned out everything else in the area.


    This violent aura that was different than the calm aura from before destroyed the iron gate.


    Pssssssssss-


    Wind and the remaining pieces of the iron gate fluttered in the air.


    The iron gate that once existed was no longer part of this world. The former bandit leader urgently got up and looked around at the area that waspletely silent and quickly started to speak.


    ¡°Uh, uh, ahahahaha! Can you see how strong we are?¡±


    The Action Leader could not hear the former bandit leader''s words at all.


    He had heard about sword masters but had never seen one in person. He had seen a highest-grade expert, however, they were nothingpared to sword masters.


    The Action Leader looked, not at theughing former bandit leader, but at the masked sword master, the man who wore an outfit with a single red star on it and started to speak.


    He had a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°We have the Leeb-An mercenaries backing us. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    Leeb-An City was one of the few free cities on the Eastern continent. The Mercenaries Guild located there was a meaningful one to all of the mercenaries on the Eastern continent.


    Arm was naturally stronger than each individual mercenary.


    Although the Mercenary King was located in the western part of the Eastern continent, mercenaries were usually weakpared to the other forces of the continent. This was because it was mainly made up of people who did not properly learn any martial arts or sword arts.


    However, mercenaries existed for battle.


    They were even used in wars between kingdoms.


    There were no wars without mercenaries. Mercenaries were one of the roots of any war. That was why even Arm could not openly aim for the Mostue faction that was close to the Mercenaries Guild.


    But the Action Leader was now facing these bastards who called themselves the Real Arm and ignored the mercenaries. The sword master who made eye contact with him was walking toward them in a straight line and answered the question.


    ¡°History can always be rewritten. There is no fear in the path of a legend.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and was a bit amused.


    ¡®I guess his acting isn¡¯tpletely terrible now. He¡¯s improved a bit.¡¯


    However, the former bandit leader who was extremely sharp understood the meaning behind Choi Han¡¯s words.


    ¡®He¡¯s serious! He¡¯spletely serious! Who did I end up getting involved with?¡¯


    The former bandit leader became a bit sad. However, he followed along as best as he could.


    ¡°Yes! We, the Real Arm, will create a legend! Kekekekeke!¡±


    Cale changed his evaluation of the former bandit leader. This punk was someone who was necessary for the Real Arm. Cale was satisfied that he found someone useful that could be ced in many different roles.


    - Human! Ipleted the mission! I found it! There¡¯s a safe in a secret room!


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    - I also took off the safe door! I, Raon Miru, am great and mighty! We''re rich!


    Cale listened to the location Raon was telling him as he slowly started to walk.


    He was naturally walking straight forward as well.


    The Action Leader watched the enemying closer and slowly stepped backward as he shouted at his crew.


    ¡°...Everybodye inside the building! We will persist until the reinforcements arrive!¡±


    He had chosen to hide in the building after seeing the sword master¡¯s strength. He had determined that, no matter how strong the sword master was, he should not be able to destroy the building that was stronger than the iron gate.


    Of course, they could easily destroy the building, however, Cale didn¡¯t want to do that.


    ¡°Are we ying hide-and-seek?¡±


    The former bandit leader started to sweat after hearing Cale''sment.


    Cale was leisurely walking down the corridor of this building that was located in the corner of Leeb-An City.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He worried a bit after seeing a Mostue branch member gasping before falling down. However, he could not stare at this person for a long time.


    Another member jumped out of one of the rooms to Cale¡¯s side. He had been aiming for an ambush, however, he was instantly faced with Choi Han.


    Choi Han quickly hit the member in the back of the neck and made him faint.


    He then grabbed the fainted member by the cor and threw him back into the room before closing the door as if it had never opened in the first ce.


    Bang!


    ¡®...He''s not joking.¡¯


    Choi Han quickly took care of anybody who popped up and got in their way of charging forward. At the same time, he was abiding by Cale''s order not to kill anybody and only making them faint or breaking an arm or two.


    That was why Cale was concerned.


    ¡®This is too easy.¡¯


    It shouldn¡¯t be this easy.


    Cale was currently on the highest floor of the building.


    However, he did not hear much fighting happening down below.


    It could not be helped. Cale had left everyone else outside the building.


    Only Choi Han was with Cale as they walked through the building. Once he saw the Action Leader escape toward the building, Cale told the bandits to pretend to break in for about five minutes before returning to the inn.


    Why?


    ¡®We need to move quickly.¡¯


    They needed to loot the ce and run before the reinforcements arrived.


    That was why they needed to quickly take care of the enemies. It might be reasonable to ask if it would have been faster if Cale brought the bandits in with him, however, Cale already had some reliable children with him.


    Inside the quiet building.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    Two kittens popped out of the white fog.


    On and Hong.


    The two kittens who had gone with Raon had used their fog and poison in order to spread a paralysis and sleeping poison throughout the building once the Action Leader escaped into the building. The Action Leader''s decision to escape into the building without knowing about this was the worst decision ever.


    Screeeech. Screeeech.


    Cale was walking through the wooden corridor. There was only one door left in front of him. Cale had made On and Hong spread the sleeping poison slowly on purpose.


    He wanted to give the strong individuals and the ones in power enough time to escape to the top of the building.


    Those people needed to all faint from Choi Han¡¯s hands.


    Screeeech.


    Cale stopped walking. On and Hong slowly stepped back and hid inside the darkness.


    Choi Han lifted his foot into the air once Cale turned toward him.


    Baaaaang!


    The door broke down with the kick.


    Cale walked forward again once the obstacle was removed, allowing him to see a person inside.


    ¡°N, no!¡±


    The branch manager was shaking in fear.


    His eyes were focused on Cale and Choi Han who were wearing the same ck outfits. Choi Han had his ck aura around him as he stared at the Action Leader with his ck pupils.


    White fog was slowly entering the room from behind the two of them.


    The Action Leader who had been the first to escape to the top floor had watched his subordinates fall to the ground on his way up.


    ¡°You, you-!¡±


    The branch manager could see the white fog slowly turning red.


    This red color was giving him an ominous feeling.


    ¡®You, d, devil-like bastards!¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter if they were from Arm or not anymore.


    ¡®Will I be able to survive?¡¯


    A sword master and poison. He could not help but be full of fear. The branch manager could see the man with reddish brown eyes who was protected by the sword master crouching down in front of him.


    ¡°The devil?¡±


    He seemed to be upset after being called the devil. He then continued to speak as if it was an unfair assessment.


    ¡°We are people who love peace and justice.¡±


    The branch manager feared this man who was speaking bullshit. Why?


    It was because the red fog got closer and closer to him as the man started to smile more.


    However, he could not move.


    The sword master¡¯s ck aura was at the tip of his neck.


    ¡°Oo, oo, oo-¡±


    The fog reached up to his neck.


    The branch manager was filled with fear when the man with the reddish brown eyes suddenly started to walk. The branch manager¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Baaaaang!


    A small explosion soon urred.


    ¡°H, how did he know about that!¡±


    He was so shocked that he even forgot about the poison in front of him.


    Cale, the man with the reddish brown eyes, stood by a wall in a corner of the branch manager''s room when a mana orb suddenly appeared and destroyed a portion of the wall.


    A small room appeared from behind it.


    A secret room.


    It was a ce that only the boss and the top five ranking branch managers knew about.


    It was a ce with all sorts of documents and dirty money.


    The enemy had urately aimed for that spot.


    The branch manager made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡®A mana orb. Is he a mage?¡¯


    The branch manager recalled the mana orb and questioned the man¡¯s identity, however, that was not the issue. He peeked at the red fog before urgently starting to shout.


    ¡°How did you know about that! Unless someone tells you about it-¡±


    The Action Leader suddenly stopped talking. He recalled what he had just said.


    ¡®Unless someone tells you about it.¡¯


    Yes, this was somece you could not know about unless someone told you about it.


    Only the boss and the top five ranking members knew about this ce. The top seven ranking members originally knew about it, however, two of them had died in battle against Arm when their territories had been lost.


    ¡°Perhaps?¡±


    ¡®Is there a spy within our ranks?


    A spy within the top five ranking members, or perhaps even the boss?¡¯


    The branch manager who was the fifth ranking member and also an Action Leader looked toward Cale whose eyes started to curl up from smiling.


    Cale looked toward the branch manager and told him the truth.


    ¡°You''re right. Someone told me.¡±


    - He¡¯s right! I told him! I am the great and mighty Raon Miru! I did not do it faster than usual because of the three gold coins! I did it faster because I am even greater now!


    Cale could hear Raon''s voice, but the branch manager could not. The branch manager started to be suspicious of the other ranking members in their organization.


    Cale was aiming for this.


    That was why he had not killed anybody. The Mostue faction would slowly get destroyed soon enough. Furthermore, it would start a war between the mercenaries and Arm.


    Cale whispered to the branch manager who would y an important role for them in the future.


    ¡°Sleep tight.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The red fog covered the branch manager¡¯s face.


    His body became paralyzed. There also seemed to be sleeping poison as he slowly lost consciousness. Thest thing he saw before losing consciousness was Cale entering the secret room.


    He lost consciousness while being angry about the spy and these Real Arm bastards.


    That was why he could not see what happened next.


    Click.


    Cale took off the door to the safe in the secret room.


    It fell off easily thanks to Raon already breaking it in advance.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale had to work hard in order to prevent the corners of his lips twitching in joy.


    - Human, it¡¯s gold! Jewels! There''s a lot of gold coins too! The bad guys had a lot of money!


    There was quite a bit of money.


    There were especially a lot of gold bars.


    - But human! Didn''t you say this was the weakest branch? Does that mean we will take a lot more money from the bad guys?


    Cale''s mind was filled with Raon''s voice, as well as someone else¡¯s voice.


    The owner of the Fire of Destructionmented in a low voice.


    - Throwing away money. An honorable way of throwing away money.


    The corners of Cale''s lips slowly went up.


    - A happy way of throwing away money.


    Cale could no longer hold it in after hearing the Fire of Destruction¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    He was happy.


    Caleughed out loud for the first time in a long time. He was excited. It was always fun getting free money.


    - Human! You seem happy!


    - A happy way of throwing away money. Hehehehe.


    Raon and the Fire of Destruction¡¯s voices became beautiful background music for Cale. Cale happily listened before speaking to Choi Han and the children averaging nine-years-old.


    ¡°Retreat.¡±


    They destroyed the door and filled the building with poison.


    One of the Mostue branches had been looted in less than 25 minutes. However, the reinforcement and Mercenaries Guild members who arrived toote would see that nobody was severely injured or killed.


    However, they could see the branch manager¡¯s bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°W, we need to catch those devil-like bastards!¡±


    The branch manager also met with boss Mostue and informed him of the spy. Something big was about to go down in Leeb-An City¡¯s underworld.


    Forgetting about all of that, Cale was wearing a simple yet clean white shirt and beige pants while smiling brightly the next day.


    "Aigoo, aren¡¯t you that young man fromst time?¡±


    The grandmother who owned the bakery near the inn remembered seeing Cale a few days ago. Although he had taken over an inn with a sketchy past, she remembered having a good impression of this young man who said that he would try his best.


    "Are you finally opening the inn?¡±


    Cale, who looked like he had grown up a bit wealthy but was wearing simple clothing, respectfully grabbed the grandmother¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes, grandmother. We will open this afternoon.¡±


    The bakery grandmother could see the < Hope and Adventure Loving Inn > behind Cale that was decorated for its grand opening.


    Cale was standing in front of the inn.


    Today was the day that they opened their first inn in the Eastern continent, as well as the Real Arm¡¯s first base.


    - The human is smiling like Saint Jack! Now we will make money through this inn!


    Cale pretended to be an earnest inn owner as he listened to Raon''s voice.


    1. Really don''t like how the author switches back and forth between Action Leader and branch manager, but what can you do?

 Chapter 272: A Beautiful Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 272: A Beautiful Night (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    This is how adventurers respond if you ask them about Leeb-An City.


    ¡®The city where adventure starts, the city that loves adventures!¡¯


    Leeb-An City was a ce that stimted your desire for adventure.


    It was fine once you got used to it, but for those visiting for the first time, it was easy to get shocked by this city that had businesses, mercenaries, and other adventure-rted areas being so developed.


    This was the case for this beginner adventurer named Bob as well.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Now that he was twenty years old, he took his first step as an adventurer.


    ¡®Leeb-An City truly is amazing!¡¯


    Small cities usually only had one or two inns, however, Leeb-An City had numerous inns in the za alone.


    The beginner adventurer looked at the clock tower in the central za.


    2 pm.


    He needed to find an inn to spend the night.


    Bob, who had been looking forward to his first night in Leeb-An City, looked around before heading toward a ce.


    ¡®Oh! I like the name of that inn!¡¯


    He mumbled the name written on the sign as he headed toward it.


    ¡°...Hope and Adventure Loving Inn!¡±


    It also said, ¡®grand opening,¡¯ next to the sign.


    He liked the inn name and the fact that it was having a grand opening. For a beginner adventurer like him who was just starting off in Leeb-An City, he thought that it was a very fitting inn to start his journey.


    However, Bob had to stop in front of the inn. He could see that the building looked clean and nice.


    He thought about his shabby outfit, his old, second-hand bag, as well as the small amount of coins he had in his pocket.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    The employee at the entrance greeted him.


    The beginner adventurer who had been hesitant felt relieved after seeing the honest expression on the employee''s face.


    He quietly asked the employee a question.


    ¡°This is your grand opening?¡±


    Bob looked toward the honest-looking employee who seemed to be from a mountain vige like himself as he waited for a response. The employee, who was indeed from a mountain vige, well, mountain bandit group to be correct, realized that he found a prey and started to speak.


    ¡®You¡¯ll be receiving a glove if you don''t memorize it correctly.¡¯


    The former mountain bandit recalled Beacrox¡¯s glove as he warmly responded back.


    ¡°Yes, today is our opening day. We are providing a cup of beer and a te of smoked chicken for free to all visitors.¡±


    ¡°Oh! How wonderful! That¡¯s enough for a meal!¡±


    Bob was someone who yed along well.


    ¡°You are correct. It is our grand opening event for the next week. In addition, we are doing a fifty percent discount for all guests who stay with us this first month.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Finally, unlike other inns, we are providing towels and other toiletries free of charge!¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhh, how amazing!¡±


    Someone interjected as the mountain bandit and Bob''s conversation continued.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? This is a great inn.¡±


    Bob looked toward the handsome man with short hair who suddenly appeared. Cale gently responded to Bob''s gaze that seemed to be asking who he was.


    ¡°I am an employee of the inn.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. I didn¡¯t know because you were not wearing a uniform.¡±


    ¡°That is not a problem. I couldn¡¯t help but interject because I saw a cool adventurer-nim.¡±


    A cool adventurer. That description made Bob start to smile widely.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Do I seem like that? I am still just a beginner!¡±


    ¡°My goodness. I thought you were a young and talented adventurer-nim, but if you are just a beginner, I can¡¯t help but imagine how famous you will be in the future.¡±


    Bob¡¯s shoulders slowly started to go up.


    On the other hand, the mountain bandit could not help but get chills while watching this new side of Cale.


    ¡®This person can act like such a friendly employee?!¡¯


    Cale reached his hand out to Bob.


    Bob grabbed on as it seemed like the obvious thing to do. Cale naturally led Bob inside the inn entrance as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I am happy to host a future great adventurer-nim in our inn. I think you will be very famous in the future, can you please tell me your name?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Thank you for the exaggeratedpliment. Well, my name is Bob! I will definitely be famous in the future!¡±


    Bob.


    That name made Cale think about Toonka, however, he casually handed the adventurer''s hand to the employee inside and responded back.


    ¡°Mr. Bob, I hope this is the start of an amazing adventure for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Bob walked into the inn filled with joy.


    He felt as if he had already be an amazing adventurer.


    Cale watched Bob, Choi Han, who was helping with the serving on the first floor, and Beacrox, who was dressed as a chef and heading for the kitchen, as he turned around. The mountain bandit gulped after seeing Cale¡¯s face instantly turn stoic once he turned around.


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale patted the employee on the shoulder. The employee stiffened up at Cale¡¯s slow patting, however, Cale was actually praising him.


    ¡°You''re doing well. Keep it up.¡±


    Pat. Pat.


    The mountain bandit vigorously nodded his head.


    Cale was satisfied with this response. He heard Raon''s voice in his head.


    - We are earning money! M, m, more money! They said you start with a speck of dust but end up with a Dragon''s Lair! I''m going to earn enough to fill a Dragon''s Lair!


    ¡®...Vicious.¡¯


    Cale ignored Raon''sments. However, he soon heard an ancient power''s voice.


    - Hehehe, throwing money around...So happy...So precious...Can¡¯t wait to see all that money being thrown around.


    The Fire of Destruction seemed to be slowly getting crazier.


    Cale feared this cheapskate fiery thunderbolt for a different reason than why he feared Raon. The problem was that he felt the same way.


    Money was precious.


    Cale looked toward the person approaching him and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    His servant Ron followed him with a rxed smile on his face.


    There was somewhere Cale needed to go with Ron on this grand opening day.


    ¡°Time to go to City Hall?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, I will guide you there.¡±


    The City Hall was located at the center of Leeb-An City. They needed to go inform the city of their business opening.


    The mountain bandit employee next to Cale looked at Cale in confusion and Cale responded back with a smile.


    "We arew abiding citizens. We love thew.¡±


    The mountain bandit avoided Cale''s smile.


    ¡®...Scary people!¡¯


    None of the mercenaries hade to the inn''s grand opening.


    The people who would go crazy for free beer were nowhere to be found.


    Why?


    It was because, ¡®Arm,¡¯ had touched the mercenaries¡¯ pride.


    Of course, it was not the real Arm but the, ¡®Real Arm,¡¯ but how would they know?


    The Leeb-An City''s Mercenaries Guild was probably in a state of emergency right now.


    ¡®But our boss who caused all of that mess is smiling gently.¡¯


    The assassin old man who was their boss¡¯s right-hand man seemed even more rxed.


    ¡°Rx and work hard until wee back.¡±


    The mountain bandit held back his tears as he responded to Cale¡¯sment.


    ¡°I will work like my life depends on it! Please trust me!¡±


    Cale wondered why this guy was acting like this as he headed to City Hall with Ron.


    Cale could see a statue as soon as he arrived in front of City Hall. It was the statue of the current mayor.


    ¡°He has about 2-3 months left in his term.¡±


    He nodded his head at Ron''sment and observed the face of the mayor depicted on the statue.


    The Mercenaries Guild and the Merchant Alliance that controlled the day-time aspects of Leeb-An City took turns cing a new mayor.


    Each mayor¡¯s term was 4 years long, and an election wasing up soon.


    Of course, the mercenaries and merchants had made it so that there was only one candidate up until now.


    The current mayor was from the Mercenaries Guild.


    ¡°Arm was being even more careful because the mayor is from the Mercenaries Guild.¡±


    ¡°But it failed thanks to us.¡±


    Ron nodded his head at his puppy young master-nim who answered while smiling.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You n on revealing Mostue¡¯s cozy rtionship with the Mercenaries Guild during this election, right?¡±


    ¡®What a smart old man.¡¯


    Cale did not respond.


    ¡°Then you should be able to take care of Arm, Mostue, the Mercenaries Guild, and all of the forces dealing with the underworld of Leeb-An City all at once. Am I right, young master-nim?¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t respond again, however, Ron knew enough about Cale to know what this silence meant.


    However, Ron didn''t know everything about Cale just yet. Cale handed the business opening documents to Ron.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Shall I go report it for you?¡±


    They had filled out the documents from the City Hall in advance and had to just go turn it in today.


    Ron had naturally taken care of everything and handed it to Cale, who filled in the empty spots.


    ¡°Yes. Ron, you need to do it.¡±


    ¡°I do?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and there¡¯s a part you need to fill out as well.¡±


    Ron watched Cale avoiding his gaze and opened the envelope and took the document out.


    < Hope and Adventure Loving Inn >


    The inn¡¯s name was correct, the address was correct, and even the inn size and number of employees was correct.


    However, one thing had changed.


    ¡°...Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron called out to Cale, but Cale did not respond this time either. However, Ron could not look at the silent Cale.


    His gaze was stuck at the box for the inn owner¡¯s name.


    That box was filled out as well.


    < Ron Mn >


    Ron''s name was listed on there. The other box that was empty was the box to sign that said everything listed was correct. That was what Ron needed to fill out.


    Ron recalled what Cale had told him before. It was what Cale had said on the day they arrived at the Eastern continent as Cale pointed to Ron while talking to Mount Leeb¡¯s former bandit leader.


    ¡®You will be one of the underworld¡¯s rulers starting from today onward, and this is the person who will be your boss.¡¯


    That was pretty much an order telling Ron to be the ruler of the underworld, and Ron happily epted as he had not forgotten about his revenge.


    Cale was providing the foundation for it to Ron, who had epted that order.


    ¡°It''s yours.¡±


    Ron responded with a smile that was far from his usual benign smile.


    He had returned to the Eastern continent after losing everything. Now he had a ce to restart in that ce.


    Ron Mn. That was a name that even Arm would have forgotten about by now.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like Arm has nothing better to do than to confirm a small inn owner''s name in order to find me.¡¯


    His puppy young master-nim probably handed him this document while knowing that that was the case.


    Ron folded the document back up and held it in his hand. He then looked toward Cale who was looking at him and started to speak.


    ¡°Many of the Leeb-An City residents have issues with the Merchant Alliance and Mercenaries Guild taking turns being the mayor.¡±


    Both the residents and the small business owners had issues with this practice.


    The Merchant Alliance mainly epted mid-sized merchant guilds that could do regional trades but did not ept small businesses into the fold.


    ¡°I will look for a worthy mayor candidate.¡±


    Beating around the bush did not fit Cale or Ron''s style. Cale preferred it like this as well.


    ¡°You take care of it.¡±


    Ron had a bright benign smile on his face.


    ¡°...What the...?¡±


    Cale was a bit scared. That extremely bright smile seemed vicious. Ron didn¡¯t care as he started to speak to his young master-nim who was still scared of him.


    ¡°I will do it properly as your servant, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°....Uh, sure. You can take your time.¡±


    Cale turned away from Ron¡¯s even thicker smile. Ron gently asked this cute puppy young master of his.


    ¡°Will we make our move tonight?¡±


    Ron could see Cale starting to smile. Cale''s palms were getting itchy thinking about tonight.


    Why?


    They were nning on emptying all of the Mostue faction safes tonight.


    Cale could see the six-years-old Dragon that was full of greed once night arrived.


    ¡°Human, take it!¡±


    Cale received what Raon was offering him. He then asked Raon in shock.


    ¡°Why do we need a potato sack?¡±


    ¡°Money!¡±


    Raon''s firm response made Cale flinch.


    However, the young Dragon was excited. He seemed very much like the Dragons that like shiny things.


    ¡°Human! The spatial pocket bag needs to be big in order to pack away all of the dirty money! I told Beacrox who was acting indifferent to give me this sack so I could put spatial dimension magic on it!¡±


    Cale looked down at the simple potato sack. He was certain that Beacrox got annoyed by the children averaging nine-years-old and handed it to them.


    Cale could see the excited children averaging nine-years-old in the corner room on the third floor of the inn.


    ¡°Looks like we can get some allowance again today!¡±


    ¡°He said that he will add it all up and give it to uster, but then we won''t know how many gold coins it is.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to fill my entire piggy bank!¡±


    Raon approached Cale who was nonchntly holding onto the potato sack and put it tightly in Cale¡¯s arms as he continued to speak.


    ¡°It is an extremelyrge spatial dimension! Human, just trust me!¡±


    Cale clenched onto the sack and calmly responded back.


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    He really meant it.


    The children averaging nine-years-old were great and mighty.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Raon seemed excited as he spun in circles. He could hear the voice of the Fire of Destruction as well.


    - Precious potato sack ... Precious bad guys¡¯ away......money ... Precious, rare, and most beautiful of all, is throwing money away...


    The Fire of Destruction waspletely crazy. This was Cale¡¯s honest belief.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°...Choi Han.¡±


    Cale received an item from Choi Han as well.


    It was the robe with a red star on it, as well as a ck mask. Choi Han had taken the initiative to pack the shabby, ¡®Real Arm,¡¯ uniform.


    ¡®...Choi Han, you actually enjoy this, don¡¯t you?¡¯


    That¡¯s what Cale wanted to ask, however, Choi Han looked serious. He looked like someone who was ready to move for peace and justice. Cale thought to himself once more that Choi Han really was a good person as he put the robe around himself.


    Choi Han opened the third-floor window and started to speak.


    "Cale-nim, I will escort you there. We will only charge forward.¡±


    Cale was bbergasted. All of them were too excited to stealthily escape through the inn window. However, Cale confidently responded back.


    ¡°Of course, charging forward looks cool.¡±


    Cale gave the order.


    ¡°We will head to the Mercenaries Guild first.¡±


    Arm and the Mercenaries Guild in Leeb-An City would be bitter enemies after tonight.


    Those evil bastards who had their feet in the underworld would fight each other. Cale could not help butugh.


    ¡°You are smiling like a viin.¡±


    He ignored On¡¯sment.


    This unexpected windfall of money was already floating in front of his eyes.


    1. (PR: Knowing Beacrox, his life might really depend on it...)

 Chapter 273: A Beautiful Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 273: A Beautiful Night (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale stood on top of a roof and looked down. He could hear Choi Han¡¯s voice.


    ¡°As expected, the Mercenaries Guild building is bright even during the night.¡±


    The location of today''s safe looting was vibrant.


    Leeb-An City¡¯s Mercenaries Guild building was located a bit away from the eastern pleasure district. The current situation made its location very fitting.


    The building was still full of light even though it was night time, and didn''t look as if they were going to sleep anytime soon. The reason was obvious.


    ¡°It''s a pretty intolerable situation. The Mercenaries Guild people have to work.¡±


    The Leeb-An City¡¯s Mercenaries Guild was able to influence the underworld by partnering with Mostue.


    The Merchant Alliance and the Mercenaries Guild shared control of Leeb-An City. The Mercenaries Guild was much stronger than the Merchant Alliance, however, theycked funds.


    The way to resolve this issue was to protect Mostue''s organization and receiver some dirty money from the underworld through them.


    But Arm appeared and started to eat away at the underworld. The Mercenaries Guild was angry at this, however, it was difficult to do anything to Arm who moved very slowly and cautiously.


    Arm was the Eastern continent''s underworld¡¯s strongest yer. That was why the Mercenaries Guild had to be wary of Arm as well.


    However, Arm movedpletely openly this time.


    In that case, the Mercenaries Guild now had the justification to act in order to protect their pride and their money.


    That was why they would have started to move, however, it had only been one day since the incident.


    ¡°There is a good chance that the Mercenaries Guild has not decided how they should react to Arm just yet.¡±


    Arge monster like the Mercenaries Guild was going to get involved in the small Leeb-An City¡¯s underworld matter, so they probably had to think hard about how grand of a reaction they would have.


    Thanks to that, it was likely that Arm would not have noticed the atmosphere around the mercenaries right now.


    ¡°Furthermore, Mostue¡¯s faction is guaranteed to be busy looking for that internal spy.¡±


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    Cale did not look back at Choi Han, who was looking at him, and put the map in his hand back in his pocket.


    This was a new map based on the map the former bandit leader gave to him but filled with information that Ron had gathered.


    He pointed down with his now empty hands.


    He was pointing at the entrance of the Mercenaries Guild building, which still had a lot of people going in and out.


    Cale turned toward Choi Han and gave the order.


    ¡°Turn it into a mess.¡±


    Choi Han took out his sword and slightly bowed.


    ¡°I will do as youmanded.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s pupils were cloudy as he raised his head back up. He should have understood what Cale meant.


    Cale opened his arms after seeing Choi Han¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    He continued to speak once On and Hong were both in his arms.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    - I understand, human!


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Cale, On, and Hong all slowly turned invisible. Choi Han jumped off of the building as soon as they werepletely invisible.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The early spring wind brushed past his cheeks.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What, what is that?¡±


    The guards outside the guild building entrance noticed the suddenly falling individual wearing ck clothes and clenched their weapons. Even the people who were going in and out of the building with serious expressions on their faces flinched and looked at the unknown assant who had suddenly appeared.


    Choi Han, that unknown assant, looked around before raising his sword up.


    "A, aura!¡±


    ¡°I, it''s those bastards!¡±


    Someone who knew about the Arm and Mostue incident shouted that they were the same people. It was at that moment.


    The ck aura that violently shot up contrary to the calm night covered the area underneath the magic lights with a ck shadow.


    Baaaaaang!


    The ck aura struck down on the wall surrounding the guild building.


    A curved boomerang-like attack cut the wall into two.


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    ¡°S, son of a! Go tell the guild leader-nim!¡±


    ¡°He really was a s, sword master. I didn¡¯t know the Mostue bastards were telling the truth!¡±


    The shouts of different mercenaries in the area could be heard.


    ck. ck. ck.


    The closed windows of the Mercenaries Guild building started to open. The people who were trying to determine the source of the loud noises by sticking their heads out the windows could see the unknown assant wearing ck outside the guild entrance.


    ¡°Do you know where this is? Attacking the Mercenaries Guild is an act that will turn every mercenary on the continent into your enemies!¡±


    One of the mercenaries walked through the darkness and shouted out loud.


    He was looking at Choi Han, the unknown assant covered in ck.


    Choi Han heard a young Dragon''s voice in his head at that moment.


    - Choi Han, we¡¯ll be back! See you soon!


    It was now time for the invisible Cale and children to sneak into the Mercenaries Guild building.


    He heard the mercenary''s voice again.


    ¡°Hurry up and drop your sword! Do you want to see the scariness of the mercenaries?¡±


    Choi Han clenched the handle of his sword. He then answered back to the mercenaries who were looking at him.


    ¡°I''m not sure if you really are that scary.¡±


    He really meant it.


    The only thing Choi Han feared in this world was his surroundings being destroyed.


    Ooooooong-


    The ck aura rumbled as Choi Han lightly stomped his foot. His body was heading toward the Mercenaries Guild.


    ¡®No killing. Buy us time.¡¯


    Cale''s orders were always easy toplete.


    The ck aura cut through the night.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The walls surrounding the guild fell and the front yard was turning into a mess. A real monster appeared in front of the Mercenaries Guild that the Leeb-An City¡¯s underworld feared.


    While all of that was going on, Cale started to think after hearing the noisesing from behind him.


    ¡®Looks like Choi Han is doing things properly.¡¯


    He was usually good at doing things like this well.


    - Human! Choi Han seems to want to destroy everything! Choi Han is really good at destroying buildings!


    Cale ignored Raon whom he couldn¡¯t tell whether he was praising or badmouthing Choi Han as he quickly started to move.


    ¡°Arm really showed up?¡±


    ¡°Crazy! The sword master came on his own? Why would a sword mastere to a ce like this?¡±


    ¡°Son of a bitch, am I going to die?¡±


    The entire guild building was in a mess.


    A sword master had appeared and was causing a mess. How many people could remain calm in such a situation?


    Fear and despair filled their hearts as they all quickly started to move.


    The onlymon action was that they were all heading down the building.


    However, Cale watched them leave as he headed up. His quick movements were stealthy thanks to Raon''s flight magic and the Sound of the Wind.


    - Human! To the left!


    Raon also served as his GPS.


    Cale quickly arrived at a floor and could see a fancy door in front of him.


    - Human! The strongest human in the Mercenaries Guild is here!


    This must be the guild leader¡¯s room!


    Cale held back a happy hum froming out of his mouth as he headed toward the fancy door.


    Baaaaang!


    The door opened at that moment.


    ¡®Ah, so scary.¡¯


    A couple people darted out of the fancy door as Cale flinched in shock.


    - Oh! It is the strongest human and the strongest ones after him!


    Cale started to smile.


    This must be the Mercenaries Guild leader and his subordinates. Cale moved to a corner and the guild leader and his subordinates naturally did not notice Cale, who was invisible thanks to a Dragon''s magic, and continued heading down.


    ¡°...Boss Mostue was not lying.¡±


    ¡°Guild leader-nim, it''s a sword master, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t avoid it. We will lose face if we do. We need to fight him even if we face some losses. We can¡¯t do anything even if some people end up dying.¡±


    Cale listened to the conversation between the guild leader and his subordinates as they walked past him.


    ¡°Guild leader-nim, but isn¡¯t it weird? Unless Arm really went crazy, would they openly kill mercenaries?¡±


    ¡°He''s right. Guild leader, ording to Mostue, their outfits were shabby as well. Are we sure they are from Arm?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know once we see him.¡±


    The building shook at that moment.


    Boooooooom-


    A loud vibration came from the ground.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    ¡°Hurry, we need to hurry down!¡±


    The guild leader and his subordinates quickly headed down. Cale had a serious expression on his face once the corridor was empty.


    ¡®Just how much of a mess is Choi Han causing?


    Why is the building shaking?¡¯


    Cale was confused, but he needed to move as he heard Raon''s voice.


    - Human! There seems to be a magic safe!


    ¡®Hooo.¡¯


    Someone at the Mercenaries Guild leader¡¯s level should be able to have a magic safe instead of a regr safe!


    - Human! If it is a magic safe, then the great and mighty Raon Miru can open it without breaking it!


    Dragons really were great and mighty.


    Cale put On and Hong down on the ground and leisurely walked into the guild leader¡¯s office. He then stood in front of the desk that Raon guided him to.


    ¡®They always hide it in a ce like this.¡¯


    There should be a safe underneath the desk instead of hidden in a wall. He just needed to loot that safe. Cale pushed the desk.


    It did not move.


    - Sigh, you''re so weak. Move.


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    Cale heard the voices of the children averaging nine-years-old, however, he did not move and pushed hard once again. The desk finally moved.


    - ...Alright, weak human. I understand.


    Cale ignored Raon''sments. He watched the desk slowly moving as he waited for the safe to appear.


    He then became anxious.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A door appeared.


    It was a door and not a safe.


    ¡®Is the safe inside here?¡¯


    It was the moment he had that mistaken thought.


    - Human, move! I will remove the magic lock! But this safe is really big! The mercenaries are rich!


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    The corners of Cale''s mouth continued to go up. Raon opened the magic safe as his mouth had curved into the shape of a crescent moon.


    Screeeech-


    The heavy iron door was opened. An area the size of a small room at an inn appeared.


    There were things inside that were shining. Gold, jewels, and money filled this safe that was the size of a room.


    - ...Oh...what glorious sight. I never expected to see something like this in my life, sob, no, I mean after death! Sob, oh, beautiful!


    The fiery thunderbolt¡¯s teary voice could be heard. Cale slowly headed into the room that was shining with a golden light. He then took out the potato sack.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pack it all.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    - I''m so excited! I mean, alright, human!


    Cale could not see them, but he could feel that the children averaging nine-years-old were excited as they moved. He removed the smile from his face and slowly stuffed gold bars into the potato sack.


    ¡®How fun.¡¯


    It was enough to wash away all of the stress from the past war.


    Cale felt someone patting on his leg at that moment. He couldn¡¯t tell who it was until he heard On¡¯s voice because they were all invisible.


    ¡°This seems to be important.¡±


    On handed him a small ss box with some papers inside.


    Cale could not see On, however, he could see the ss box and picked it up. He stared at the ss box for a while before closing his eyes and then reopening them.


    He then handed a gold bar to where he expected On to be. Silence filled the area.


    ¡°This is for all of you.¡±


    He could hear them gasp.


    ¡°I don''t know why he is doing this! Even I don''t know why he is doing this this time!¡±


    ¡°Something''s fishy! Noona, I don''t think you should ept it!¡±


    ¡°Human, are you okay? You can¡¯t go crazy just because you are too happy! Didn¡¯t you see that lunatic Clopeh? You be weird if you lose your mind!¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old were in shock.


    However, Cale hugged the ss box and started tough.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The loud voice echoed inside the safe.


    The document that was visible through the ss box.


    It was a five-year-old document with a simple title.


    < An Agreement Regarding Leeb-An City''s Eastern Businesses >


    He could also see the signatures on the document.


    < The Merchant Alliance, Mercenaries Guild, Mostue >


    Cale¡¯s eyes started to sparkle.


    ¡®These punks really did all sorts of things in the dark.¡¯


    Why would the merchants and the Mercenaries Guild need an agreement about the underworld?


    Especially one that involved a thug-like group such as Mostue?


    It meant that they all worked together to scrape up all of the dirty money.


    ¡®No matter where you go, there are always corrupt people in guilds.¡¯


    Whether it was Korea or this world, the rotten ones were all simr. This was why the good guilds were suffering. One of Kim Rok Soo¡¯s jobs back on Earth was to quietly take care of these rotten ability users¡¯ guilds. That was the way to lessen the chaos.


    ¡®Looks like I can quietly take care of them.¡¯


    Cale was drawing up a future beyond the mayor election in two months. This was something he could use at that moment.


    The safe waspletely emptied while he was thinking about that.


    Raon, who had been shocked at the gold bar that Cale had offered, quickly used his magic to store everything away because he was worried that Cale would give them away if he didn¡¯t do it quickly.


    Cale picked up the gold bar that the children averaging nine-years-old were ignoring on purpose. He put it in a different small spatial pocket bag as he started to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep this here, so let me know if you need it. I¡¯ll give it to you then.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡±


    ¡°I agree with her!¡±


    ¡°I have not lost my mind!¡±


    ¡®They throw a fit when I give them too much too.¡¯


    Cale could not understand these children averaging nine-years-old. That was why he looked around the empty safe and asked Raon.


    ¡°Is there anybody upstairs or downstairs?¡±


    ¡°No! They are all on the ground floor!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cale was relieved as he pointed to the safe and nonchntly added on.


    ¡°Just blow this ce up then.¡±


    The fireworks to start the true chaos were about to begin.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    One of the mercenaries grabbed onto his leg and fell to the ground. The guild leader peeked toward that mercenary and raised his voice.


    ¡°Everybody gather together! Don¡¯t wander off! We will first prevent him from getting any closer!¡±


    The mercenaries gathered together under the guild leader¡¯s orders and pointed their swords at the unknown assant in a ck outfit with a red star on it.


    There were bloodied and fainted mercenaries all around them. They would see that none of the injuries were severe if they went up to look, however, that was not something that these people could do while in a state of chaos.


    The mercenaries could not do anything because Choi Han was acting as if he was walking forward without any concerns.


    ¡°Do you really want to be the Mercenaries Guild''s eternal enemy?!¡±


    The guild leader¡¯s eyes were filled with rage.


    As a high-grade expert, he could not even leave a scratch on a sword master. It was worse for the other mercenaries.


    The unknown assant wearing the shabby ck Arm outfit calmly started to speak to them.


    ¡°So weak.¡±


    Grind.


    The guild leader ground his teeth. He could not attack nor run away. The guild leader could not hide his anger toward this enemy that was damaging his pride.


    ¡°What did-¡±


    ¡®What did you say?¡¯


    That was what he had wanted to say.


    However, he could not say it.


    Boooooooom!


    A loud explosion came from behind him.


    The guild leader turned around.


    ¡°...Huh-¡±


    His office had exploded. The beautiful fire shot up and decorated the night sky. However, this was a disaster for someone like him.


    His office with the safe had exploded.


    Someone leisurely walked out from that fire.


    He had the same ck outfit and mask, as well as a single red star on his chest. That person went and stood next to the sword master. The guild leader then recalled Mostue¡¯s report.


    ¡®The sword master supposedly has a master that he follows. That person was at the core of it. Although we cannot tell if the intruders are actually from Arm, this person is supposedly a high-grade mage.¡¯


    The guild leader started to speak.


    ¡°...You, you son of a bitch! Get them! I told you to get them! Get them now!¡±


    The two masked individuals quickly started to run.


    His office and the safe inside.


    The guild leader thought about the document inside the safe. It was the agreement he had made when he became the guild leader five years ago. They had profited quite a bit thanks to that agreement, however, it was a secret that nobody could find out about.


    Those bastards hade out from that location.


    ¡°Make sure to catch them! Catch them as our pride is on the line!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    The mercenaries started to shout as they chased after the two escaping masked individuals.


    Ate-night run had started.


    ¡°Where are we running to?¡±


    Choi Han controlled his speed while looking at the guild leader and the mercenaries who were chasing them with bloodshot eyes.


    The two of them were running quickly, however, still at a pace that could be chased.


    In other words, they were purposefully running away while allowing the mercenaries to chase them.


    This was Cale''s order.


    Choi Han looked at Cale as Cale recalled the path he saw on the map earlier and started to speak.


    ¡°Leeb-An City''s Arm base.¡±


    As Choi Han flinched after thinking about something. Cale had be the Pied Piper and was leading the mercenaries somewhere.


    Arm''s branch location that was only known to people involved in the underworld.


    Cale was heading over there.


    As the Mercenaries Guild was located at the entrance of the underworld, it was not too far until they reached Arm¡¯s Leeb-An City branch.


    Arm¡¯s building was an average-looking five-story building.


    Cale looked at the building that was as bright as the Mercenaries Guild as well as at the people who were rushing out of the building and diligently rushing toward them.


    ¡°What the...? Why are the mercenaries invading us?¡±


    ¡°W, who the hell are they?!¡±


    The people rushing out of Arm¡¯s building had to face the two people running toward them, as well as the angry mercenaries chasing them.


    The branch manager of the Leeb-An City branch started to frown after seeing the two people.


    ¡°Are they perhaps the people who ambushed Mostue yesterday?!¡±


    There was no way that Arm¡¯s branch manager would not know about yesterday''s incident.


    Although he did not know the details, he knew that someone had invaded Mostue¡¯s branch and that the mercenaries started to move. This was because they noticed the mercenaries rushing toward Mostue¡¯s branch.


    That was why they had been lying low all day while debating how to proceed from here on.


    Arm¡¯s branch manager started to fall into a state of panic.


    ¡°But why are they wearing outfits that look like ours?!¡±


    He noticed that the people being chased by the mercenaries had simr outfits as his own.


    They even had red stars on their chests.


    Mostue¡¯s faction had remained quiet until they found their internal spy.


    The Mercenaries Guild had quietly moved because of their pride.


    Thanks to that, there was only a small amount of information Arm¡¯s branch manager was able to find out.


    Arm¡¯s branch manager made eye contact with the man with reddish-brown eyes. The man wearing the shabby outfit opened his arms as he looked toward the branch manager.


    ¡°Oh! You came to greet us! Thanks!¡±


    ¡®What? Thanks?¡¯


    It was the moment Arm¡¯s branch manager was shocked.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    He could hear the angry shouts of the mercenaries. He could also hear the reddish brown-eyed man¡¯s loudughter.


    ¡°Hahahaha! I''m so happy to see you!¡±


    He really meant it.


    Cale, who was running with the mercenaries on his tail, really was happy to see Arm¡¯s branch manager.


    It really was fun to hit someone from the back.

 Chapter 274: A Beautiful Night (3)

    <h4>Chapter 274: A Beautiful Night (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale recalled what his servant, Ron, had told him.


    ¡®Arm¡¯s branch managers have different uniform than the regr members, with theirs having one white star, five red stars, and a ck feather pin.¡¯


    He shouted toward Arm''s branch manager.


    ¡°Why are you just standing around like an idiot?!¡±


    His voice was very loud to the point that the mercenaries chasing them, Choi Han running with him, and Arm¡¯s branch manager all heard.


    ¡°...What crazy nonsense is this?¡±


    Arm¡¯s branch manager was so shocked that his true sentiments subconsciously came out. Cale was calm and confident even after seeing the branch manager¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Block these bastards now!¡±


    He confidently and shamelessly told Arm¡¯s branch manager to block the mercenaries.


    ¡°Branch manager-nim, are they involved with us?¡±


    Cale was so confident that the subordinate next to Arm¡¯s branch manager couldn¡¯t help but ask the branch manager. Although it was shabby, they were wearing what looked like Arm¡¯s uniforms to the point that they could not be sure either.


    While Arm¡¯s members were wary, one side was starting to be certain.


    It was, naturally, Leeb-An City¡¯s Mercenaries Guild leader''s side.


    Cale turned around.


    As a high-grade expert swordsman, he was able to keep up with Choi Han and Cale the most. That was why he could hear Cale better than anybody else.


    ¡°You dare, you dare!¡±


    Although he was breathing heavily after chasing them all this way, the guild leader did not hide his anger at all.


    He could not believe it.


    He had chased them, wondering where these two unknown assants were headed as they ran away.


    Although they were saying, ¡®ran way,¡¯ the two masked men had destroyed the Mercenaries Guild building before retreating, forcing him to chase them because of his pride as the guild leader.


    ¡®My safe!¡¯


    More importantly, his office with the safe was blown up.


    Of course, the safe itself was not the only issue.


    ¡®The agreement can¡¯t be revealed! It can never be revealed!¡¯


    He was worried that these two bastards might have gotten their hands on that document. That document could make the Mercenaries Guild lose everything that they have in Leeb-An City.


    ¡®...No. I can¡¯t think that way.


    They said that even a highest-grade mage would not be able to open the lock on that safe.


    I hired the only highest-grade mage in the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s headquarters to make it!¡¯


    The highest-grade mage who installed the safe had told him that, unless a Dragon showed up, a human mage would not be able to open this safe and that the only thing they could do was destroy it.


    That was the reason the guild leader could walk around in peace at all times.


    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s probably why this mage bastard blew the office up too.¡¯


    The guild leader tried to calm himself as much as possible. Although the safe explosion was painful to see, he could gather the money again. It was disappointing, but it was not as precious as that document.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You just keep chasing my tail.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The bastard who was expected to be the mage had the wind gathered at his feet as he mocked the guild leader. That curve in the eyes would make anybody believe he was sneering at him.


    ¡°That crazy bastard wants to- eek!¡±


    The guild leader felt as if his world was flipping over.


    ng ng.


    The documents inside the ss box made small noises as the box was shaken.


    Cale was shaking the box with the, ¡®Agreement Regarding Leeb-An City''s Eastern Businesses,¡¯ inside it.


    - Human! The guild leader''s face turned blue! Do you think that that guild leader is tired from running for so long?


    It was probably more correct to say that it was this document and not the running that made him almost faint.


    Cale leisurely put the ss box in his pocket so that the guild leader who was looking at him without realizing that his face was shaking could clearly see it.


    He then looked forward again and patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I''ll take care of things, so just follow me.¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head and Cale raised his hand.


    - I understand, human!


    Raon understood Cale¡¯s signal properly.


    Cale stomped his foot.


    Tap.


    His body flew off the ground. He looked like a bird in the process. Choi Han followed behind him as well.


    Cale''s body easily flew up thanks to the Sound of the Wind and Raon''s magic, creating a half-circle in the air beforending back on the ground.


    Tap.


    Cale''s bodynded back with a quiet tapping noise.


    He turned around.


    He could see Arm¡¯s branch members looking at him.


    Cale hadnded in the middle of Arm¡¯s members that had been standing there. Choi Hannded next to him. Cale waved at the members who were looking at him.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡®Long time? Who?¡¯


    All of them had that type of gaze on their faces, however, they all had to face someone¡¯s wrath almost instantly.


    ¡°You bastards! You dare to touch the Mercenaries Guild?!¡±


    Once Cale and Choi Han who were in the middle moved away, Arm and the Mercenaries Guild had to face each other.


    Arm¡¯s branch manager saw the frown on the Mercenaries Guild leader¡¯s face and immediately started to speak. He had enough information to realize what was going on now.


    ¡°Immediately surround those two unknown assants!¡±


    This shout made the Mercenaries Guild leader flinch. Arm¡¯s branch manager did not give any openings as he pointed to Choi Han and Cale and continued to shout.


    ¡°We need to catch them and hand them over to the Mercenaries Guild! The Mercenaries Guild¡¯s enemy is Leeb-An City¡¯s enemy! Assist the Mercenaries Guild!¡±


    The sharp subordinates quickly grabbed their weapons and started to surround Choi Han and Cale. That action made the Mercenaries Guild leader calm down a bit as he asked Arm¡¯s branch manager a question.


    ¡°Are they not rted to you?¡±


    ¡°No, they are not. Guild leader-nim, you know how our side feels.¡±


    That was the truth. The guild leader remembered how careful Arm had been until now. The branch manager continued to speak to the guild leader who barely managed to catch his breath and calm down a bit.


    ¡°We''re not sure what is going on right now, but they are not from our side. Can¡¯t you see those shabby outfits?¡±


    ¡°Then what is that outfit?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The guild leader pointed behind the branch manager.


    It was the location of where those two masked individuals should be surrounded by his subordinates.


    The branch manager slowly turned his head. He could hear the guild leader¡¯s voice behind him.


    ¡°That outfit underneath the robe of that reddish brown-eyed bastard doesn¡¯t seem to be a fake?¡±


    ¡°...Uh... that-¡±


    The branch manager was suddenly at a loss for words.


    It was when Cale was leaving the third-floor room of the inn.


    ¡®Cale-nim.¡¯


    Choi Han had called to him and had brought the robe and mask.


    It was the shabby robe with the shoddy patching of a red star. It was the same as usual.


    The only difference was the outfit Cale had hidden underneath the robe.


    Once Cale took the shabby robe off, an outfit that any Arm subordinate should know about appeared.


    It was a ck outfit with a red star. The uniquely tilted star shape that was different than any average star was urately visible on that outfit.


    ¡®I asked Eruhaben-nim to make this.¡¯


    The shoddy work was the best that Cale could do, however, the ancient Dragon was able to urately make an outfit after looking at the Dragon half-blood¡¯s clothes.


    Cale confidently spoke to Arm¡¯s branch manager who seemed to be shocked while looking at him.


    ¡°I''ll leave the rest to you. This is an order.¡±


    The voice that had suddenly turned serious gave an order that seemed impossible to not follow.


    - Human, you seem a bit strong!


    It was naturally because he had used a bit of the Dominating Aura.


    The problem was that, although Cale had used only a bit, it had gotten stronger, so it did not seem like just a bit to the others.


    ¡®...Is it real?¡¯


    Cale''s aura made Arm¡¯s branch manager subconsciously brush his arms that were full of goosebumps. A chilling amount of dominating presence could be felt. It was a stronger aura than he had felt before when he had seen other red stars from a distance.


    ¡®Is it a mission that I don''t know about?¡¯


    The majestic presence was so natural that it even made the branch manager question things. The one that became even more anxious at that majestic aura was the Mercenaries Guild leader.


    ¡®...Are they really from Arm? Then is Arm trying to be enemies with all of the Mercenaries Guilds on the continent?¡¯


    The Mercenaries Guild leader started to worry. The presence surrounding the reddish brown-eyed man made him think of the Mercenary King.


    Cale snapped his fingers at that moment.


    Snap.


    A clear noise filled the area.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Everyone then noticed a teleportation magic circle appear.


    Ooooooooong-


    The spell activated and surrounded Choi Han and Cale. It all happened in a moment. Raon''s magic abilities were now so amazing that they were almost at par with Eruhaben.


    Of course, a few people managed to react.


    The members who remembered the branch manager¡¯s order threw daggers toward them with urgency.


    ng! ng!


    However, the daggers were blocked by an invisible shield.


    Arm¡¯s branch manager started to frown. This was an individual who was strong enough to quickly cast both teleportation magic and shield magic at the same time.


    He was at minimum a highest-grade mage. If not that, then he was an existence that was greater than a highest-grade mage.


    Cale nonchntly spoke the truth to the enemies as Arm¡¯s branch manager was trying to figure things out.


    ¡°The Real Arm will not stop until Leeb-An City¡¯s underworld is in our hands. We will only charge forward.¡±


    Paaaaat!


    That was thest thing he said before a bright light shed and they then disappeared.


    It took less than 10 seconds.


    The two unknown assants had disappeared in a very short amount of time.


    The only ones left were the real, ¡®Arm,¡¯ members and the Mercenaries Guild members.


    A situation that felt like hell soon happened for them.


    Cale did not care about any of this as he opened his eyes and looked around before taking the potato sack out.


    ¡°Raon, here.¡±


    ¡°Weak human, yes, I will carry it for you!¡±


    Raon grabbed the potato sack that Cale handed him. Cale started to walk again.


    ¡°We will move while remaining invisible from here on. Also.¡±


    The night was far from over.


    There were still things to do.


    Choi Han and the children averaging nine-years-old paid attention to what Cale had to say.


    ¡°We will stealthily sneak into the Mostue headquarters and just loot the safe. We must be as stealthy as possible.¡±


    There was nobody in Mostue¡¯s faction that would be able to detect a sword master, a Dragon, and the two Cats that wanted to be stealthy.


    - Human, why do bad guys have so much money? They have too much! Something is weird! I''m just d we looted it all!


    Cale returnedter that night with the potato sack filled to the brim.


    Leeb-An City''s underworld. It was now a total mess.


    Leeb-An City was covered in shock as they weed in the new morning.


    ¡°...Crazy. The Mercenaries Guild''s building was hit by terroristsst night!¡±


    The Mercenaries Guild had turned into a mess.


    ¡°I know! So be quiet! Haven¡¯t you seen that the mercenaries are all sensitive right now?¡±


    ¡®My goodness.¡¯


    < Hope and Adventure Loving Inn > first floor, dining hall.


    The adventurers sitting at the tables were all quietly discussing what had happenedst night.


    ¡°But I heard that nobody died?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know either. The mercenaries are being quiet about it.¡±


    ¡°Does the Merchant Alliance have nothing to say?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? You think that they want to p their lips and be enemies with the Mercenaries Guild?¡±


    The Merchant Alliance was remaining quiet.


    Even the victims, the Mercenaries Guild, had nothing publicly to say.


    This was a city made up of merchants, mercenaries, and adventurers.


    Something big had happened to one of those three core sides. It was no wonder that the entire city was in a state of nervousness.


    Even beginner adventurer Bob who wasing down the stairs to the first floor noticed the heavy mood. That was why he was even more scared.


    ¡°What should I do? It''s my first adventure and I''m getting nervous.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, Mr. Bob. Only luck will follow you on your journey. You don''t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Bob became energetic after hearing the nice words of the inn employee he had met yesterday.


    The nice employee said something else to support him.


    ¡°You can do it, Mr. Bob.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I''ll see you again next time!¡±


    Bob headed out of the inn through the first-floor entrance. It was so that he could prepare for his adventure for the day.


    The employee who received Bob''s thanks slowly headed toward the dining hall.


    ¡°Young master-nim, over here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cale, who no longer had that gentle expression on his face, took a cup of lemonade from Ron and headed toward the end of the hall.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    There was someone raising his hand and calling him over.


    - It is Goldie gramps! Our Goldie gramps really is good at being on time!


    Eruhaben was in his human form while showing off his explosively handsome appearance. There was someone wearing a robe next to him.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han who had approached Cale at some point looked at the table and called out to Cale with concern.


    ¡°Choi Han, it''s fine.¡±


    However, Cale calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°He¡¯s just in the process of dying. He¡¯s currently in pain as well.¡±


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    Choi Han looked at the person next to Eruhaben after hearing Cale''s response.


    The Dragon half-blood.


    He was now human and had ck hair and ck eyes like Choi Han.


    He seemed to be in pain from the shing of darkness attribute and light attribute as his face was pale and his fingertips were shaking, but Choi Han was still not going to let his guard down just because of that.


    However, he still felt a bit sorry for the Dragon half-blood who was cautiously looking around the inn.


    Anybody would be able to tell that he seemed to be amazed.


    It was simr to how he had been when he first found Harris Vige.


    However, Choi Han erased that sorrow from his mind and did not forget about his most important mission as he coldly looked down at the Dragon half-blood.


    On the other hand, there was someone looking at Cale with a shocked expression.


    ¡°You unlucky bastard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡®Ho!¡¯


    Eruhaben suppressed his bbergastion as he petted On and Hong who were both on the table. How shocked had he been after the children had told him about what happenedst night as well as from overhearing the people chatting at the tables?


    ¡®Does this bastard want to take over the world or does he just find joy in causing trouble?¡¯


    At this point, he could not tell whether Cale was unlucky or just enjoyed doing things like this.


    Cale didn''t care as he started to eat the soup and sd that Ron had brought over as he looked at the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Is it bearable?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood responded to Cale''s question.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That was the end of their discussion.


    Eruhaben clicked his tongue after seeing Cale seeing so uninterested after asking him to bring the Dragon half-blood here. It was hard to figure out what this unlucky bastard was thinking.


    He felt that the words he used to describe Cale were continuing to grow, however, that didn¡¯t matter as asking the questions he had came first.


    ¡°What are you going to do with the money?¡±


    The Cat children had proudly told Eruhaben about how Cale had be a thief of justice and looted the underworld.


    Of course, Raon was babbling on in Eruhaben''s mind right now as well.


    - Goldie, did you hear? We took the first step to save Leeb-An City''s underworld yesterday. My piggy bank is already half full! Let¡¯s go buy some apple piester!


    Raon was excited at how he was going to use that money.


    Gathering money was fun, but spending money was great too.


    - I¡¯ll buy you some too! I feel bad for you because they destroyed your home!


    The ancient Dragon was bbergasted, but it was obvious that he was enjoying it as the corners of his lips were twitching and going up.


    Cale slowly responded to the ancient Dragon¡¯s question.


    ¡®What are you going to do with the money?¡¯


    The answer to that question had already been determined.


    ¡°I n to strengthen it a bit.¡±


    The ancient Dragon, Dragon half-blood, sword master, and two Cats at the table all seemed confused at this answer. This was the same for the invisible ck Dragon as well.


    Choi Han asked for everyone.


    ¡°What are you nning on strengthening?¡±


    What did Cale have to strengthen?


    ¡®I heard that his current ss te was the best that it would ever be.¡¯


    Cale continued to speak as the ancient Dragon and Choi Han had serious expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s something. Throwing money away likest time.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow?¡±


    ¡°Meeow?¡±


    On and Hong were included in the confused individuals.


    However, the pupils of the invisible six-years-old Dragon that nobody could see right now was shaking.


    Raon recalled that shocking moment.


    He remembered how Cale Henituse hadughed while throwing the silver coins into theva.


    Raon was so shocked that he forgot to speak in Cale''s mind and mumbled on top of the table.


    It was quiet enough that nobody else could hear, however, the others at the table could still hear him.


    The invisible Dragon took his piggy bank out of his spatial dimension and started to speak.


    ¡°...That-¡±


    Throwing money away, that.


    ¡°...Is very exciting, but also extremely shocking.¡±


    Raon had not forgotten the shock he received when he was just five-years-old.


    As for Cale, the cheapskate Fire of Destruction was currently cheering loudly in his mind.

 Chapter 275: A Beautiful Night (4)

    <h4>Chapter 275: A Beautiful Night (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Why would throwing money away be...?¡±


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben casually responded back to Raon.


    ¡°I threw away a lot of money when I was curious about the world too. It''s a good experience to use as much money as you want as well.¡±


    Cale was thinking that this calm ancient Dragon was probably no joke when he was younger as well.


    Raon seemed to have snapped out of it as he started to speak in Cale''s mind again.


    - ...Oh Goldie, that¡¯s not it. Human! Goldie gramps doesn¡¯t seem to understand your shockingly exciting action!


    Eruhaben then asked Cale a question.


    "When will you do it?¡±


    ¡°Tonight.¡±


    ¡°Tonight?¡±


    Eruhaben thought Cale was going to spend a ton of money when he said that he was going to throw it away.


    ¡®Using money at night... Is he going to drink some expensive alcohol? I thought he was going to go buy a couple mountains or something.


    I guess his scale is quite small when ites to money.¡¯


    Eruhaben looked toward Cale as if this was unexpected. Cale touched his inner pocket as the others all stared at him. There was a bag inside that pocket.


    - ...Hehe...It was two billionst time...This time it is five billion......!


    The cheapskate fiery thunderbolt remembered Cale talking to the crown prince about five million gallonsst time. He recalled something else at the same time.


    The Fire of Destruction asked Cale a question.


    - But can you use the golden que in the Eastern continent?


    Cale had not yet used the golden que he had received from crown prince Alberu for his personal use. That was why the crown prince¡¯s five billion gallons was pretty much nonexistent right now.


    The fiery thunderbolt who realized that slowly quieted down.


    - ...I guess five billion gallons is not possible......


    He did not say anything else after that. It felt as if he was probably curled up in a corner somewhere.


    However, Cale didn¡¯t care about that. He started to speak to the ancient Dragon and the others who were still looking at him.


    ¡°I n to do it somewhere quiet.¡±


    Choi Han and On''s expressions turned odd.


    Eruhaben¡¯s expression started to turn weird as well.


    At night and somewhere quiet.


    This was a weirdbination to throw away money.


    However, Cale did not give them any more time to ask questions. He finished the sausage Ron brought for him before getting up and looking toward someone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a bit.¡±


    Screeeech.


    A chair pushed back and the Dragon half-blood got up from the seat.


    He didn¡¯t look too good while standing up either. He was now weaker than the average human, however, the traces of his light attribute and Choi Han¡¯s darkness were still shing in his body and causing him significant amounts of pain.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Cale said that before heading to the third floor of the inn and the Dragon half-blood quietly followed behind. Raon was with the two of them.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Cale pointed to the chair across from him and the Dragon half-blood with an indifferent expression on his face.


    It was a neat but luxurious room. This room at the end of the third-floor hallway was for Cale''s personal use.


    Cale nonchntlymented to the Dragon half-blood who was looking at him.


    ¡°How many of Arm¡¯s battle brigades are left in the Eastern continent?¡±


    He got right down to business.


    That action made the Dragon half-blood chuckle as he started to speak. Although his limbs were still shaking in pain, there was no such shaking in his speech.


    ¡°The second and third brigades are left. There were originally three brigades, but didn¡¯t you all destroy the first brigade?¡±


    The first brigade that was the strongest in Arm was destroyed by Cale¡¯s group when they wereing from the Eastern continent to the Western continent.


    That was only possible because they were out in the ocean and had the Whale tribe helping them.


    The Dragon half-blood now knew that the ones who did that were Cale''s group, however, Arm still did not know the people behind the attack.


    Cale did not respond to the Dragon half-blood¡¯s question as he tapped on the armrest of the chair.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The finger that was tapping in rhythm stopped at the Dragon half-blood¡¯s question.


    ¡°Will you kill the second and third brigades as well?¡±


    Although he had an indifferent expression on his face, the Dragon half-blood was quite curious about Cale''s ns. Cale indifferently responded back.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Cale sat up a bit and leaned his body forward. He then looked at the Dragon half-blood on the other side of the table and continued to speak.


    ¡°Hypothetically speaking...¡±


    Cale started to imagine a situation.


    ¡°...It''ll be really difficult even with a lot of people if you don''t have money or a home, right?¡±


    If Arm lost their base and their money there disappeared...Then how and where would all those battle brigades and regr members eat and sleep?


    ¡°And if the mercenaries are chasing them around...It¡¯ll be really hard, especially if they don''t have any money or a base right?¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips were slowly going up.


    ¡°Then the Eastern continent¡¯s Arm would want to ask the Western continent for help. But as you know, the Western continent''s Empire, Arm, and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower are all in the middle of a war and unable to help. Then it''ll be really hard for the Eastern continent¡¯s Arm. Don''t you agree?¡±


    Cale frowned as if he felt sorry for Arm as he continued to speak.


    ¡°And then if people are going around saying, ¡®we are the ¡®Real Arm!¡¯ and destroying the Mercenaries Guilds around the continent that are said to be corrupt, as well as rotten thugs in the underworld, they''ll be really angry, right?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s expression turned odd.


    He tried to piece together what Cale had just said. Wasn¡¯t he just saying that he was going to get rid of Arm as well as the corrupt Mercenaries Guild and the underworld?


    The Dragon half-blood honestly answered back.


    ¡°...Are you trying to something good?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying now?¡±


    Cale was honestly shocked. He looked at the Dragon half-blood who still had an odd expression on his face and continued to speak as if he was frustrated.


    ¡°Do you know what bad guys hate the most? That¡¯s what I''m trying to do.¡±


    ¡®What bad guys hate the most?¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood tried to think about what the opposite of bad was. The only thing he coulde up with was, ¡®good.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t bad guys hate something that was the opposite of them?


    ¡°Is that why you are trying to do something good?¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh. He thought that the Dragon half-blood was kind of airheaded as he started to speak again.


    ¡°Bad guys don''t care whether other people are good or bad, nor if they do charity work or not.¡±


    ¡®Look at the world.


    Bad guys don''t care what other people do.¡¯


    ¡°They just get angry if they get things stolen from them.¡±


    The more they loot corrupt Mercenaries Guilds, there will be an increasing number of corrupt people getting angry. That was the case for the underworld and Arm as well.


    They will get angrier as they lose things one by one to the point where they are afraid by the end.


    That was why Cale created a n like this.


    The, ¡®Real Arm,¡¯ will start to take things that belong to Arm one by one.


    Although Cale did not say this out loud, the Dragon half-blood who had a decent idea asked Cale a question. His expression was serious to the point that his pain was not showing. That was simr to how his mind was right now.


    ¡°...What do you need me to do?¡±


    Six months.


    What did he need to do for these next six months?


    That was the most important question for the Dragon half-blood. He was waiting for Cale''s response. The response came almost immediately.


    ¡°Rest.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood wondered what Cale was talking about. However, Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°Do whatever it is you want to do. Of course, it will be under supervision. You will not haveplete freedom.¡±


    Cale was nning on keeping the Dragon half-blood under thorough watch.


    This punk was different than the sword master Hannah.


    Hannah had be enemies with Arm and the Empire and they wanted to kill her, however, that was not the case for the Dragon half-blood. In fact, he was someone that Arm would want to look for, that was why he had somewhere to return to even if he didn¡¯t stay in Cale¡¯s territory like this. That was why Cale had to restrict his freedom more than he did for Hannah.


    Cale did not know about the chaos that was going on in the Dragon half-blood''s mind right now as he said what came to his mind to the person nkly staring at him.


    ¡°Ah, and there is no such thing as free.¡±


    Why would Cale take care of him for free?


    ¡°I know you are in pain. You can still work here.¡±


    ¡°...Work?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood was honestly confused.


    He was thinking about what he could do for work here. He recalled the first floor of the inn he was just at. It was a space full of regr people and busy workers.


    It was a ce that was always loud and where the fragrance of delicious food that was made for breakfast brushed past his nostrils. It was extremely brightpared to the dark cave.


    But nobody had looked at him even though he was sitting there.


    He slowly opened his mouth to speak and looked at Cale.


    ¡°Do you mean working at the inn?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Nothing in life is free.¡±


    Of course, Cale was nning on telling Ron to give the Dragon half-blood a task he couldplete even with his painful body.


    ¡®Ron will give him the right tasks.¡¯


    He¡¯ll probably hand him a task like folding napkins. You can¡¯t have someone who feels pain every few seconds clean or serve dishes.


    It''ll also be annoying if he suddenly fainted in front of a guest.


    ¡°you''re an adult as well, so you need to pay for your meals.¡±


    ¡®...Pay for your meals.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood thought about that statement. It sounded weird to him for some reason.


    ¡®I''m going to work in that inn? I''m going to work with other people?¡¯


    He felt that it was extremely weird.


    He was already in pain every few seconds because of Choi Han¡¯s attack, but Cale was now saying that he was going to work. Why did he have suchplicated thoughts right now?


    He recalled the sight of the peaceful inn.


    Cale just continued to say what he needed to say as the Dragon half-blood was going through all of that. He didn¡¯t see a reason to carefully exin things to the Dragon half-blood as he did for Choi Han, Raon, and the others.


    "Ah, I''m also going to ask Eruhaben-nim to dye your hair. We can¡¯t let you be spotted by Arm. Is there a color you want?¡±


    ¡°A color I want?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s gaze headed toward Cale''s red hair.


    The White Star that he had called father. Cale Henituse, whom he had thought was a half-blood like himself. The Dragon half-blood thought about the two of them as he sat there in silence. Cale had no intentions of waiting for him as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Let Eruhaben-nim know once you have decided.¡±


    He then got down to the most important business.


    ¡°Rest a bit and then we will go attack Arm when I call you again.¡±


    There was no smile on Cale''s face. The Dragon half-blood''s expression stiffened as well. Cale asked him another question.


    ¡°How many central bases does Arm have?¡±


    There was no need to know about all of Arm¡¯s numerous branches.


    All of that information was gathered at the center. He just needed to know where those were. The ce where information gathers is where the flow of the organization could be found as well.


    The Dragon half-blood knew where those locations were.


    ¡°There are two ces.¡±


    Cale was waiting for the Dragon half-blood to continue, and the Dragon half-blood continued with an odd expression on his face.


    ¡°Your subordinate will know a lot about one of those ces.¡±


    ¡°...My subordinate?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your subordinate, Ron Mn.¡±


    Cale blinked.


    The Dragon half-blood calmly continued on.


    ¡°I was shocked after seeing him in the inn. Although I had not ever seen him in person, his appearance was important to Arm leaders fifteen years ago. The branch managers and red stars who have been around for more than fifteen years would know of him.¡±


    Of the five households that controlled the Eastern continent''s underworld, Ron and Beacrox were the only head and heir that managed to escape.


    Their household was also one that was talented in gathering information and assassinations.


    Arm searched the entire Eastern continent for the head and heir that escaped, however, they did not manage to locate them. Fifteen yearster, they weren¡¯t trying very hard to find them anymore.


    However, the Dragon half-blood remembered how Arm had acted in their search for Ron Mn fifteen years ago.


    Ron was important to Arm.


    ¡°Ron Mn, the Mn household''s territory is one of our central bases.¡±


    The Mn household was known as the Eastern continent''s greatest family for stealth and information. That household''s territory was naturally a fortress. Arm had done some modifications as soon as they got their hands on it and made it one of their central bases.


    Cale subconsciously mumbled.


    ¡°...This is driving me nuts.¡±


    He had thought that the Empire business was urgent and that this side was more rxed, however, that was not the case.


    There were mountains of old business to cut off here.


    ¡®Raon, Choi Han, Ron, Lock, On, Hong-¡¯


    Cale thought about the many things he needed to cut off and then connect back together. Of course, his life was still the most important.


    That was why he said the following to the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°You can head out now. I¡¯ve said all that I needed to say.¡±


    Cale decided to take care of what he needed to do first.


    Just like how the p of a butterfly¡¯s wings can cause a storm somewhere else, you could cause a giant storm if you took things step by step.


    The people who did not see the butterfly might think that the storm came out of nowhere, however, the butterfly can anticipate a storm from the moment it ps its wings.


    Cale was pping his wings again in order to draw out one of these anticipated events into the world.


    The results of that would appear that night.


    Eruhaben raised his head while Choi Han, On, and Hong remained silent.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The night wind was blowing past them.


    They were currently at the Grey Eye Forest.


    The ancient Dragon was looking up at the night sky that had stars but no moon as it was the night of the new moon before lowering his head to look back at the ce where Cale had earned the Sky Eating Water.


    He could see thergeke that looked like a human eye.


    The water that used to be grey was now normal in color such that even the stars could be reflected off of it. Cale was standing by thatke. Raon was flying around in nervousness around him.


    The ancient Dragon started to speak as he watched the two of them.


    ¡°...I thought you were throwing money away?¡±


    Cale continued to walk toward thergeke with the others behind him.


    ¡°Yes, I will throw money away.¡±


    He had a calm expression on his face.


    However, Eruhaben, Choi Han, On, and Hong could not help but be confused. Raon shouted to Cale at that moment.


    ¡°...Human! Let me know if you need my piggy bank! I can give it to you at any moment!¡±


    Ssh.


    The water in theke hit Cale''s shoe and made a noise. The tip of Cale''s foot was now touching the water. He could hear Eruhaben''s pressing tone.


    ¡°Are you throwing money into theke?¡±


    It sounded unbelievably weird.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to strengthen something? You''re going to strengthen something by throwing money into theke? There''s no way humans who possessed powers of nature would give you such a trial!¡±


    Eruhaben could see Cale turning around.


    Someone was rambling loudly in Cale¡¯s mind right now.


    - Finally......! Finally! Ahh, ah- finally another chance at a happy moment that I would happily die again for!


    ¡®He¡¯s so crazy.¡¯


    Cale ignored the fiery thunderbolt and started to speak.


    ¡°Why would I throw money into theke?¡±


    ¡°What? Then where will you throw it?¡±


    Eruhaben started to speak again. He had calmed down a bit.


    ¡°Are you nning on using all of the money you earned from the underworld? There''s no way an ancient power would give you a trial like that, so tell me what is going on. I will help you. I have a lot of money as well.¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and took a small item out of his pocket. He had no hesitations as his instincts were telling him that strengthening this ancient power would not affect his te.


    A small magic bag appeared on top of his hand.


    The only one to recognize that item was next to him.


    ¡°H, human! T, that is...!¡±


    Raon was shocked.


    Raon knew about that bag.


    It wasst seen at the VVIP auction in the Caro Kingdom.


    It was used to trade with the bishop of the Caro Kingdom¡¯s Church of the Sun God.


    Cale and the bishop had conducted their own auction with the jewel called the Night''s Exultation.


    ¡®15. However, it is impossible to give you anything more than 10 billion today.¡¯


    Cale had asked, and the bishop had responded.


    ¡®How much?¡¯


    ¡®20.¡¯


    ¡®How much?¡¯


    ¡®22.¡¯


    Cale had said onest thing when the bishop called out 22 billion.


    ¡®23.¡¯


    ¡®...You bastard.¡¯


    The Night''s Exultation had been sold for 23 billion counds. The bishop had thrown him a small money bag. It was a bag with spatial dimension magic on it.


    ¡®Here. 10 billion counds.¡¯


    The bag with 10 billion counds had appeared in front of Raon''s eyes again.


    Cale had given the pouch to Billos in order to purchase the, ¡®Wolf King''s diary.¡¯ Naturally, that item that was no more than a relic of a Beast person to other people and thus would not cost the entire 10 billion counds.


    It was much cheaper.


    Thanks to that, the Wolf King''s diary as well as the remaining money was returned to Cale. Cale had put a portion of the money he got from the Singten Merchant Guild''s guild leader for selling the Determination of Fire into this bag as well.


    For reference, the Determination of Fire was sold to the Singten Merchant Guild''s guild leader vin Singten for 30 billion counds.


    ¡®30 billion counds.¡¯


    ¡®W, what crazy nonsense!¡¯


    Cale recalled the shocked expression on the face of the Singten Merchant Guild''s guild leader. Just a small portion of that money was in this bag.


    The money earned from both the bishop of the Church of the Sun God and the Empire¡¯s Singten Merchant Guild was gathered together in this bag.


    The young Dragon''s pupils were fervently shaking. He subconsciously shouted out.


    ¡°...That bag is a t, ten billion cound bag! T, this is shocking!¡±


    Silence filled the area.


    Forget Choi Han, On, and Hong, but even Eruhaben could not say anything this time.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The moment a gust of wind brushed past them, Cale also took out Raon''s special potato sack. The way he took things out one by one made Eruhaben let out ament.


    ¡°This crazy bastard.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Oooooooong-


    Eruhaben¡¯s expression changed.


    The ground started to rumble.


    He could also feel the power of nature.


    It was the most destructive of natural powers, something that could even destroy itself.


    ¡°...Fire.¡±


    He could feel the power of fire.


    The cheapskate shouted in Cale''s mind at that moment.


    - You¡¯re crazy! 10 billion! 10 billion! 10 billion!


    The Fire of Destruction, that cheapskate fiery thunderbolt, had heard what Raon had just said. Cale could feel the power of fire running wild inside of his body.


    - 10 billion! Ahahahahaha, ten billion! Ahehehehehehe!


    Cale hesitated for a moment.


    ¡®...Did he go nuts?¡¯


    The fiery thunderbolt seemed to be slightly, no, extremely excited.


    It was the moment Cale¡¯s expression turned odd. He heard the Super Rock''s voice for the first time in a while.


    - This is bad.


    The Super Rock continued to speak in a concerned voice.


    - The power that burned the North will appear again.


    The Super Rock described the current situation in a few words.


    - It''s the seconding of a disaster.


    ¡®...Disaster?¡¯


    Cale flinched as he looked down.


    Boooooooom-


    An iparable rumbling was shooting out from the ground. Cale could feel the wild fire inside of his body.


    Fire was weak against water.


    However, this fire had fought against the Sky Eating Water which was so strong that a god had to suppress it.


    Fire was not weak.


    It symbolized the thing that was in its full name. Destruction.


    - Ahahahahahahaha! It''s a party, a grand old party! I¡¯ll burn everything!


    Cale frowned because the fiery thunderbolt was too loud before opening his eyes wide.


    ¡°...Shit!¡±


    The eye-likeke.


    Thatke was starting to change.


    Siiiiiizzle-


    The water that filled theke quickly evaporated and the bottom of theke cracked open. Red fluids started to shoot out from those cracks.


    - It''s a party, a grand old party!


    The Fire of Destruction was figuratively jumping up and down in joy.

 Chapter 276: A Beautiful Night (5)

    <h4>Chapter 276: A Beautiful Night (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The bottom of theke that was revealed was starting to rumble and crack as if an earthquake was happening underneath it.


    Craaaaaaack-!


    A red fluid simr to theva that Cale had seen on top of the Ten Finger Mountains wasing out of the ground while looking as if it could melt anything in its way.


    Cale shouted at the group the moment he saw the fluid.


    ¡°Everybody dodge!¡±


    Someone shouted in response.


    ¡°Flight!¡±


    Choi Han, On, and Hong''s bodies shot up into the air. Eruhaben had used flight magic on them. However, Choi Han was looking down even as his body flew up.


    ¡°This-¡±


    The moment the red fluid that reminded him of hell appeared at the bottom of theke, it shot up as if it wanted to eat up the sky.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh!


    It was as if a downpour wasing from the ground as that red fluid continued to shoot up.


    The ground was shaking.


    The ground at the bottom of theke started to crumble as if it could not handle this red fluid.


    It shot up simr to the pir of fire that Choi Han had seen many times already.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    It turned into a tsunami and rushed toward Cale.


    Cale watched the fire heading toward him and started to think.


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    He thought that he made the wrong decision.


    -Ahahahahahahaha, kek, hahahahahaha!


    He probably shouldn¡¯t have touched this crazy fiery thunderbolt that wasughing so hard that he choked.


    Cale watched theva approach him as he stood there with the money bag in one hand and a shocked expression on his face.


    Cale heard the voice of a woman in his head at that moment.


    - Fly up.


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    Cale had heard this voice only once before.


    The Sound of the Wind.


    It was the voice of the thief from when he earned that ancient power.


    The person who had onlymunicated by creating small whirlwinds to guide him toward divine items had revealed her presence for the first time since Cale obtained her.


    The woman who had escaped with a divine item, the thief who had lost her freedom and died underwater, was speaking.


    - The wind is what knows fire the best.


    Fire and wind could not be separated.


    They wrapped around each other in order to create an even greater disaster.


    Cael could feel the wind that appeared by his feet on its own. The wind appeared the moment the fire was about to get stronger. Cale found this to be odd, but he still stomped his feet and kicked off the ground.


    Cale shot up into the air with the wind.


    Boooooooom!


    The ground that he just flew off of was now covered inva.


    Theva seemed to not be satisfied with just gulping up theke, as it continued to gulp up the surrounding area.


    It quickly continued to grow its territory until it ran into the barrier the ancient Dragon Olienne had left behind.


    Baaaaang!


    Baaaaang!


    Vines appeared out of the barrier to fight off theva. However, theva easily ate up the vines.


    It melted everything.


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a strong power.¡±


    Eruhaben was at a loss for words.


    Eruhaben had reactivated Olienne''s barrier that he had broken in order to bring Cale herest time as soon as they returned to the Grey Eye Lake.


    Although the Sky Eating Water was gone, he did it so that those few traces of Olienne could remain.


    Furthermore, it was also better to have it up as he never knew what Cale might do.


    However, that barrier was about to break apart now.


    ¡°You unlucky bastard!¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Cale in shock, however, he could not approach him to speak.


    ¡®The fire is running wild.¡¯


    A red tint was surrounding Cale''s body. Red light wasing out of his body as if he was surrounded in fire.


    Furthermore, he could feel the presence of a fire running wild in Cale''s body.


    Cale was aware of what was going on in his body as well.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    It was because it was causing him issues.


    It was not that he was in pain.


    It was just hot.


    It was still early March, but it was extremely hot.


    ¡®Why did I think I could strengthen something with this body of mine?!¡¯


    Cale subconsciously unbuttoned the top button of his shirt as he let his frustration take over. He had done it subconsciously because of the heat.


    Hot breath wasing out of his mouth.


    However, Cale could not just nkly stand there.


    Theva started to aim for Cale once again.


    It directed a tsunami ofva toward Cale, who was barely floating in the air thanks to the Sound of the Wind, as if it did not care about Olienne¡¯s barrier at all.


    Ancient powers were things you had to earn on your own. Cale could not have someone else use flight magic on him right now.


    He continued to hear the voice of the Sound of the Wind in his mind.


    - Nobody could stop us when we fought together.


    The Fire of Destruction, that cheapskate, was called a hero. The thief who had to live in hiding helped him every so often.


    Nobody was able to stop them whenever they fought together against an enemy. Nothing anybody did could stop them. They just ate up any obstacle and made their bodies even bigger.


    - The fire needs to regain its original powers for me to be able to use my true powers as well.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale''s body flinched as he looked toward theva that was heading toward him.


    ¡®The true power of the Sound of the Wind?¡¯


    - There is more to a free wind''s power than just movement and whirlwinds. Wind exists everywhere.


    Whether it is the trees, the ground, fire, water, and even the people living in the world...


    The wind and the flow of air always exists around all of them.


    -


    That is why it is most beautiful when it is with someone else rather than when it is alone.


    Although she was a thief, she always helped her friends. That was why she had helped the fire be the most destructive fire, the ground be the strongest ground, the tree be the sturdiest tree, and even helped the water fly across the wide ocean in order to reach the Eastern continent.


    -


    When you use a divine item in the future...


    Cale started to frown again.


    ¡®A divine item?¡¯


    Cale currently had a total of three divine items in his possession or left in someone else¡¯s possession.


    The War God''s Watering Can from the North, The Condemnation of the Sun, and The Method to Kill Death.


    Why was she suddenly talking about them?


    - Remember that I am here when that momentes.


    However, the Sound of the Wind chose to be silent once again.


    Instead, the voice of the crazy person filled Cale''s mind.


    - What are you doing? Hurry up and throw the money!


    Ooooooooong-


    Theva gathered together and charged toward Cale, who was slowly floating down to the ground. The fiery thunderbolt loudly urged Cale on at the same time.


    - What are you doing? Let¡¯s have some fun! Why are you doing nothing? Huh? Kekeke, it''s time to run wild!


    Cale started to frown more, while theva charged even faster toward Cale as if it was responding to his frown. Choi Han, On, and Hong who were watching this unfold iled their legs in the air in order to try to approach Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim! It seems too dangerous!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°So loud. You stupid cheapskate.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Han flinched and asked in confusion.


    However, Cale did not pay any attention to Choi Han as he put his hand in the money bag.


    He then started to smile.


    The whirlwind around his feet slowly dwindled as his body slowly headed down to theva. His body was extremely sweaty from the heat both inside and outside his body, however, Cale''s eyes started to sparkle.


    The bag that originally had 10 billion counds was left with 5 billion counds after purchasing the Wolf King''s diary.


    He had then added 3 billion of the 30 billion counds he had taken from the Singten Merchant Guild leader.


    There was a total of 8 billion counds.


    These were not silver coins, likest time but gold coins.


    In addition, he had the gold coins of the Eastern continent that he had looted from the bad guys.


    ¡®10 billion?


    It¡¯s probably over that amount.¡¯


    Cale was someone who knew how to use money when he spent it.


    He had already put aside enough money to feed himself and those around him for the rest of their lives.


    ¡®I should use my remaining money for times like this. When else would I use it?¡¯


    He put some strength into the hand he ced inside the money bag.


    There was only one thing he nned to do.


    The money bag with spatial dimension magic.


    Riiiiiip-


    The money bag was ripped from the inside.


    The spatial dimensional magic slowly started to break down.


    The sound of gold coins hitting each other could be heard through the tear.


    Cale happily shouted toward theva wave that was about to hit him.


    ¡°Here you go, you cheapskate! This is the taste of money!¡±


    Riiiiiiiiiiiiiip-


    The spatial pocket bag waspletely ripped apart.


    At the same time, Cale used the wind once more to shoot up into the sky. However, a radiant light followed his trajectory.


    ¡°...You crazy bastard.¡±


    Eruhaben put a hand against his forehead.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Cale wasughing out loud.


    Gold coins started to pour out of the destroyed money bag.


    Even without the moon, the starlight and the red lighting from theva was enough to let this radiant gold light brighten the area.


    Raon shouted with a shocked expression as he held his piggy bank tightly against his chest.


    ¡°It''s a money rain! It''s raining gold! It is shocking but exciting! This is huge!¡±


    The gold coins fell into theva.


    Ooooooo-


    A noise that sounded like someone crying started toe out of theva. This was the urate description of that noise.


    - Sooob, the smell of gold that is more luxurious and sturdier than silver. Sooooooob, it''s gold. Oh, my goodness!


    Gold coins continued to pour down toward theva.


    - Oh, yes, yes! You angel-like human! Oh, sob, ohhhh!


    The color of theva started to change as it was hit by the golden rain.


    Theva that was only red beforehand slowly started to glow gold simr to the fiery thunderbolt.


    The red color that reminded them of hell slowly started to glow gold and turned into a rose gold color.


    Ooooooong-


    Ooooooooong-


    The cry of theva continued to get louder.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°So annoying.¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice cut through theva¡¯s cry. Cale then made a simple movement.


    Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiip.


    The money bag was ripped in another area of the bag.


    Cale then flipped the bag over.


    ¡°...Gold, gold coins are pouring down! I, the great and mighty Raon Miru, has seen apletely different world today!¡±


    Cale then flipped the potato sack over as well.


    ¡°...Human! Human! You are great and mighty! Human! The great and mighty Raon Miru approves of you!¡±


    Raon''s shout was drowned out by the sound of gold coins and gold bars pouring down into theva.


    The fiery thunderbolt became shocked.


    - Huh? Huh?


    Cale started to smile.


    The fiery thunderbolt was definitely shocked.


    - ...Uh... Mm...this looks like it might be over 10 billion?


    Cale did not care as he continued to pour out the gold bars.


    He¡¯ll make more money if he loots Arm and the mercenaries again, and he still had 13 billion counds to get from the bishop as well as tens of billions of other monies stashed away.


    Cale confidently started to speak.


    ¡°You have to do it right if you want to do something crazy.¡±


    Although he sounded indifferent, Cale had a refreshed look on his face. The expression on his face was extremely bright.


    ¡®Ah, I''m so happy.¡¯


    Cale truly was happy right now.


    He was the happiest when he threw money around like this.


    In the end, the fiery thunderbolt shouted out.


    - I knew you were crazier than both devils and angels!


    Booooooooooooom-


    The red fluid disappeared.


    Only a rose gold coloredke was underneath Cale¡¯s feet.


    Cale headed down.


    Ssh.


    The surface of theke shook, however, Cale managed to stand on the rose gold coloredke, no, the rose gold colored fluid that was closer to the consistency of a swamp. He then calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°I still have more gold bars in the potato sack.¡±


    There were gold bars that theva could not eat floating around the rose gold colored swamp.


    Cale had a skewed expression on his face while looking at this. The fiery thunderbolt¡¯s weak voice could be heard.


    - I lost.


    Cale thought the Fire of Destruction that only ate up ten billion had a small scale. However, he then looked down at his body after feeing an odd sensation.


    It was glowing.


    The thick swamp was glowing as it slowly evaporated.


    Rose gold colored smoke rose up and started to surround Cale. He heard the voice of the Fire of Destruction in his mind at that moment.


    - I liked being practical.


    The evaporated rose gold colored smoke fully surrounded Cale''s body. The others in the air could not see Cale, instead, all they could see was a bright rose gold colored light shooting up from the ground.


    - While others chased after gods, eternal life, or even power or fame, all of which are things that cannot be seen with your eyes, I chased after money.


    The light was so bright that it seemed as if a sun was on the ground.


    - Money was something that I could see and the most practical thing that I could hold with my hands.


    The Fire of Destruction was someone who liked practical things. It might be materialistic, but he didn''t care.


    There was a simple reason for it.


    - I found that to be beautiful.


    Although others called him a cheapskate and said that a hero shouldn¡¯t be so greedy for money without having any fame, and in the end, he was cursed at for turning the North into a sea of fire and still only looking for money...


    - For someone like me who only knew how to destroy things, money was a way for me to protect something.


    For someone who had grown up burning and destroying anything in front of him, money was a way to restore the things that he had destroyed.


    He was unable to control his powers and burned up a noble¡¯s paddy field when he was young. His parents had gathered all of the money they could to offer to the noble in order to prevent him from being taken away.


    ¡®That kind of money is nothing. We were able to save you.¡¯


    ¡®Don''t forget that money is that kind of thing.¡¯


    His poor parents had worked hard to gather money, however, they were willing to spend all of that money for him.


    The man who had only known destruction spoke to Cale.


    - I must give a fitting reward to people who use their money for me.


    It had to be that way.


    That was his philosophy, as well as his way of getting rid of the grudge in his heart.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The rose gold colored light entered into his body.


    The parts that could not enter his body shot up toward the sky. Cale could hear the voice of the Fire of Destruction in his head.


    - There¡¯s no reason for a fiery thunderbolt to strike from the sky. It can shoot up from the ground as well.


    Numerous shes of rose gold colored light shot up into the night sky.


    A strand of light that shot up from the ground looked like a spear that was heading toward the sky.


    - Did you know?


    Baaaaang!


    Bang! Bang!


    Loud noises could be heard as rose gold colored lights exploded in the air.


    It was as beautiful as a firework show.


    - The sky is strong and arrogant.


    Cale watched as the rose gold colored lights exploded in the sky while he listened to the Fire of Destruction''s voice.


    - Be wary of the person with the sky attribute.


    ¡®...Sky attribute?¡¯


    The fiery thunderboltughed and continued to speak as Cale started to frown.


    - But it should be okay this time. Remember that.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The rose gold colored lights that did not go up into the sky and instead remained around him quickly entered into Cale''s body.


    ¡°...Huuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a deep breath.


    He was on the deste ground where theke and theva were both gone. Cale reached his hand out while standing at the center of that hole.


    Craaaackle.


    A fiery thunderbolt that was different than before and had a clearer rose gold color seemed to be dancing on his palm.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    The group allnded next to Cale starting with Raon. Everyone other than Raon who had already seen it once was shocked, while Eruhaben looked at the fiery thunderbolt on top of Cale¡¯s palm as he started to speak.


    ¡°...I''ve never seen such a sight in my 1,000 years of life.¡±


    He could not take his eyes off of the fiery thunderbolt as he said that.


    There were a lot of things that fire symbolized.


    Light, warmth, and even cooking.


    However, this fiery thunderbolt did not have many of the attributes of fire.


    All that was left in it was a purely violent and destructive attribute.


    The information that confirmed that was going off in Cale''s mind right now. It was the voice of the Super Rock.


    - That fire...


    The fire that had even burned up the North that is the coldest part of the Western continent. The fire that had stopped itself even though it could have done even more.


    - That fire is finallypletely back in this world.


    The Super Rock. The Guardian who was bitter frenemies with the, ¡®Destructor,¡¯ admitted that the free and scary Destructor''s full power had returned.


    It was at that moment.


    Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    The videomunication device that was glowing red appeared in Raon''s front paws. Cale looked toward the group and started to speak.


    ¡°Looks like we will need to go back to the Western continent.¡±


    It was time to go back to the battlefield.


    ¡°Human! It is a call from the smart Rosalyn!¡±


    Rosalyn was still busy taking care of the aftermath of the Indomitable Alliance. She asked Cale a question as soon as Raon connected the call.


    - What are you nning to do with the Bear tribe and the me Dwarf tribe? Are you going to keep them alive?


    Cale had left the Bears and me Dwarves with Rosalyn while he took care of other businesses. He slowly started to speak.


    What was he nning to do with the Bears and me Dwarves?


    The Empire would need to face the strength of those who used to be their allies.


    ¡°I n on making them hang onto me for dear life.¡±


    - Excuse me?


    ¡°We need to give our enemies a chance as well.¡±


    Cale smiled quite gently.


    However, all of them, even Choi Han, believed that Cale literally meant what he said.


    - Young master Cale, we also heard that the Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince is nning on giving a speech.


    Cale¡¯s smile became even wider.


    Imperial Prince Adin was finally starting to reveal himself in the chaos of the Western continent.

 Chapter 277: Do you want to live? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 277: Do you want to live? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Inside Castle ng, the closest ce to the Breck Kingdom''s side of the Gorge of Death.


    In a prison cell within that castle.


    Cale was walking down the corridor of Castle ng''s prison hallway. He asked Rosalyn who was standing next to him, a question.


    ¡°Are the me Dwarves doing well?¡±


    Rosalyn scoffed at Cale''s casual question.


    The Bear tribe and the me Dwarf tribe had been taken prisoners after their defeat. They were moved to Castle ng, which was close to the Gorge of Death, with the Bears being ced in the underground prison and the me Dwarves being ced in the regr prison.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I suppose they have been well.¡±


    Cale and Rosalyn made eye contact. She had a cold smile as she continued to speak.


    "They¡¯ve just been shaking in fear because they don''t know when they would end up dying.¡±


    Rosalyn saw Choi Han and Mary who had both followed Cale here flinch at her response, however, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Choi Han had followed Cale from the Eastern continent while Cale had called the necromancer Mary toe here.


    Rosalyn asked a question to Cale.


    ¡°Will you give them a way to live?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡±


    Cale stood in front of therge iron gate.


    This was a small area where all of the criminals were gathered together.


    Although it was called small, hundreds of people would still fit inside.


    ¡°Commander-nim, you''re here.¡±


    There was only one door to go in and out of this area. The knights and soldiers standing in front of the door greeted Cale''s group with nervous expressions.


    Rosalyn gave an order to the knights.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The knights bowed and two soldiers immediately pushed open the heavy iron gate.


    Screeeech-


    The door slowly opened to reveal the area inside.


    The mages, knights, and soldiers inside were the first to be seen.


    They were stationed in multiple spots in the area, standing there with serious expressions and ready to act at any moment.


    Cale moved his gaze from them and lowered his head.


    - Human! There are so many Dwarves!


    The Dwarves, a race that was shorter than humans, were standing in line in groups of ten and looking up at Cale.


    Raon continued to speak in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - The Dwarves seem to be extremely scared!


    Not all of them were like that, however, the majority of them had scared expressions on their faces.


    They had no choice but to be scared.


    They were all chained and brought over to this area this morning. The joy from being able to see their friends and family after being separated in different cells in groups of ten did notst very long.


    They had noticed that something was up.


    The prison guards were gone, while knights and mages who were part of the battle squads had appeared and started to keep a watch over them.


    Furthermore, soldiers stood in between the me Dwarves and created a vicious atmosphere in order to prevent the Dwarves from having any silly ideas.


    ¡®Something is going to happen.¡¯


    The Dwarves realized that something big was going to happen to them today.


    After wondering what that might be all day, they finally got to see the two red-hairedmanders for the first time in a while.


    Rosalyn and Cale.


    Both of them were figures of resentment and fear for them.


    The battle at the Gorge of Death.


    The me Dwarf tribe had bet everything on that battle. That was why they had brought out the wings and magic bombunchers while they led their entire tribe into battle.


    The weak members of their tribe had stayed in the back while showing their talented abilities with their hands while the rest of the adults had all gone into battle.


    ¡®We needed freedom.¡¯


    Kanelle, the current chief of the me Dwarf tribe, bit down on his lips.


    To be more specific, they wanted Arm to approve of their abilities and give them a territory of their own. They wanted to be able to turn even a small corner of the North into the me Dwarf tribe''s territory.


    They were a part of a stupid tribe that was not talented in making magic devices.


    The memories of being mocked by the other Dwarves were still vivid in their minds. That was why they continued to work hard and now, they could make some decent magic devices.


    The results of that were the wings that they had shown during thest battle.


    However, those wings were easily destroyed.


    Chief Kanelle felt as if that was telling them that the me Dwarf tribe would never fly.


    ¡°Looks like you are all here.¡±


    Kanelle¡¯s gaze headed toward one of the two red-hairedmanders.


    It was Rosalyn.


    Kanelle¡¯s gaze was full of anger as he stared at Rosalyn. It was a normal reaction from a leader who had led a tribe to fight for the other side.


    However, he felt fear instead of anger when the other red-hairedmander started to speak.


    ¡°All of you can leave.¡±


    Cale Henituse. He stepped onto the small tform in front of the Dwarves and gave the order.


    The Breck Kingdom''s knights, mages, and soldiers flinched at his order and looked toward Rosalyn. They seemed to be nervous.


    Although Cale, as well as Choi Han and Mary who were standing him, were strong, there were still five hundred enemies. It could cause an issue if they decided to act on their anger from losing the battle.


    The knights and mages had gathered here in order to keep them in check, however, Cale was telling them to leave.


    Rosalyn looked toward Cale while thinking that this was odd, however, she soon nodded toward the knight who was the representative of the group.


    ck. ck. ck.


    Stiff footsteps could be heard. All of them soon left through the only door out of the area.


    Screeeech-


    The iron gate slowly moved before it closedpletely.


    Bang!


    The inside of this area waspletely separated from the outside.


    The Dwarves¡¯ gazes slowly headed toward the top of the tform. There was only one ce to look in this area that had nothing but bumpy walls.


    Their gazes all stopped at one location.


    It was the location of the person who held their lives in his hands.


    Kanelle, the me Dwarf tribe chief, looked toward Cale Henituse with fear.


    ¡®...The person who fell the Dragon half-blood.¡¯


    Realistically it was Choi Han and the Whales who had taken down the Dragon half-blood, however, the me Dwarves saw it as Cale who had created the foundation to defeat the Dragon half-blood.


    All Dwarves feared the power of Dragons.


    Cale was the leader of the people who had fought against that Dragon half-blood.


    They would not be this scared if it was just Rosalyn standing on the tform. She could not defeat the Dragon half-blood, so she was just like them.


    However, Cale was different.


    Chief Kanelle, as well as the other Dwarves, were all looking at Cale.


    He was themander who had used the power of fire, water, and earth. He had turned the me Dwarf tribe into prisoners of war but had not done anything to them. He had not evene to see them until now.


    But that person had suddenly appeared.


    What would he have to say?


    Would they have to be ves again just as they had been after being subjugated by the White Star and the Dragon half-blood?


    Or would they not even have that chance as he nned to kill them?


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±


    Chief Kanelle¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    Although nobody had said anything, the anxiousness of the Dwarves could be felt.


    However, Cale did not tell the me Dwarves anything else. He closed his eyes and let the chaos continue in front of him. He heard Raon''s voice at that moment.


    - Human! It''s time!


    Cale opened his eyes in response and looked toward Rosalyn. She bit down on her lips after seeing Cale¡¯s expression.


    ¡®Really? Right here-?!¡¯


    However, she stiffened her expression and took out a videomunication device and connected it.


    Ooooooong-


    The videomunication device started to vibrate.


    The screen appeared on the bumpy wall of the area.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    A good number of Dwarves were shocked. They could hear someone¡¯s voiceing through the screen.


    - The name of the Empire is not light.


    A handsome face with a gentle smile appeared on the screen.


    ¡°...The Imperial Prince!¡±


    It was the video of Imperial Prince Adin giving his speech.


    Dwarf chief Kanelle subconsciously turned away from the screen and looked toward Cale.


    The Indomitable Alliance and the Empire. On the outside, the two of them had no rtions to each other, however, Cale Henituse was currently showing the me Dwarves who were part of the Indomitable Alliance a video of the Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince.


    Cale and the me Dwarf tribe chief made eye contact.


    Smirk.


    He could see Cale smiling.


    ¡®...It was found out! He¡¯s known about it all this time!¡¯


    The Indomitable Alliance, Arm, and the Empire. He was certain that Cale knew about it all.


    The sound of people gasping in shock, the rustling from people moving, and all other noises disappeared, making the Dwarves all fall into a state of silence.


    - The Empire worked hard for peace.


    Only Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s voice could be heard through the silence.


    Cale looked toward the Imperial Prince in the video screen. He could also see numerous citizens of the Empire looking up at Adin who was standing on a tform in the za.


    They were waving the Empire¡¯s g and not hiding their emotions.


    The center of the Western continent.


    Our wonderful Empire.


    However, it seemed as if their Empire was slowly losing strength these days.


    The issue with the Church of the Sun God, Maple Castle, the destroyed pce, and the attempted assassin of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower''s Vice Tower Master.


    The Imperial Prince continued to speak to the citizens who were watching the faltering Empire.


    The Empire worked hard for peace.


    - This is because the Empire is the center of the Western continent.


    The Imperial Prince who was known for having a gentle smile was not here anymore.


    His face that looked cold without a smile had an extremely serious expression as he proimed to the citizens of the Empire as well, as those watching through the screen.


    - We have decided to take back our lost castle.


    Their lost castle.


    Maple Castle.


    The Empire¡¯s pride that had been taken away by Toonka and the Whipper Kingdom.


    The Empire''s za was starting to heat up in this spring day.


    The citizens who still trusted the Empire and looked forward to the moment that they would restore their destroyed pride prepared to share their emotions. The Imperial Prince told them, no, he spoke toward the enemies.


    - The strong need not hide nor use petty tricks. We only need fair and just methods to show our dominating strength.


    ¡®Hooo.¡¯


    Cale, who was an enemy the Imperial Prince did not know about, started to smile.


    ¡®Fair and just methods eh?


    I need to tell Miss Lina and the jungle to hold on a bit longer.¡¯


    Cale quite enjoyed, ¡®fair and just methods,¡¯ and a, ¡®show of dominance.¡¯


    Adin returned to his uniquely charming and confident smile and shouted as the heir to the only Empire on the Western continent.


    - The Empire. You will be able to feel the value of that name with your bodies from here onward.


    Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The citizens¡¯ shouts shook the za.


    They were shouting so loudly that it shook the area where the me Dwarves were at as well. The Dwarves¡¯ gazes were still on the screen with the Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince''s face.


    The Empire was dering war against the Whipper Kingdom.


    That fact was etched into the minds of the Dwarves.


    That was why they slowly turned toward one side. They could see themander who was casually standing on the tform.


    Tap. Tap.


    Commander Cale Henituse slowly descended from the tform and approached the me Dwarves.


    He was at their level now.


    However, Chief Kanelle''s face turned pale.


    There was a familiar yet unfamiliar auraing from the approachingmander.


    It was the aura that they felt while they were pretty much Arm¡¯s ves. It was something that their instincts told them to fear.


    ¡®...Dragon Fear!¡¯


    They could feel the aura of a Dragoning from Cale as he descended from the tform. However, Kanelle did not say that out loud.


    It was different than a Dragon.


    Although it was different, this aura was just as strong as a Dragon''s aura.


    It was something he had never felt before in his life, however, it still made it hard for him to breathe and made him feel as if he would die if he tried to attack Cale.


    Themander who was heading down from the tform stopped walking. He stopped right in front of chief Kanelle.


    Kanelle raised his head to look up at Cale.


    ¡®This aura.¡¯


    Kanelle could tell how Cale had defeated the Dragon half-blood and the Indomitable Alliance.


    Themander started to speak.


    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±


    The words that were said with a different aura than before weighed heavily and ced the area into a state of silence.


    Cale looked toward the Dwarf who was said to be the chief. Cale had already activated a high-intensity Dominating Aura as he waited for the Dwarf¡¯s response.


    Chief Kanelle soon responded.


    Plop.


    He kneeled down.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Cale became anxious at the reaction that was more extreme than he had expected.


    The chief looked ready to shout something. It reminded him of the crazy Guardian Knight, Clopeh.


    Cale urgently turned away from the chief.


    However, others just saw this as a scarymander coldly ignoring the kneeling chief.


    That was why the kneeling chief started to speak.


    ¡®Please let them live.¡¯


    That was what he wanted to say.


    For a chief of a tribe facing someone who already knew about the Empire, Arm, and the Indomitable Alliance''s rtionship, that was all he could ask for.


    If his kneeling could save the lives of even a few of his tribe members from this human who was giving off an aura that was at the level of a Dragon, he would be happy.


    That was why he could not help but continue to stare at Cale.


    Cale then turned back toward the chief after looking around at the other Dwarves. The chief who thought that his chance hade tried to open his mouth to speak toward Cale again, but Cale was a bit faster.


    "There is something for all of you to make.¡±


    Dwarves were known for their abilities to make things.


    Chief Kanelle gulped down his fear from this Dragon Fear-like aura as he asked.


    "What is it you need us to make?¡±


    ¡®Are me Dwarves just sad creatures who need to make things and have it taken from us?


    Are we not meant to have freedom?¡¯


    It was the moment despair went through Kanelle¡¯s eyes.


    Commander Cale looked at Kanelle and the Dwarves as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Make some wings.¡±


    Wings.


    That word made the Dwarves flinch.


    They had made wings during their attempt to win the battle at the Gorge of Death.


    However, those wings ended up being ripped apart and they had failed.


    ¡°T, the same wings?¡±


    The chief asked with a shaky voice and Cale thought about someone as he looked at the chief Dwarf.


    Icarus.


    It was a character from Greek Mythology. He had used his wings to fly up toward the sky before he fell to his death.


    However, Cale did not want another Icarus.


    He called someone else over instead of responding to the Dwarf who was desperately waiting for a response.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    The necromancer, Mary. The woman who was still wearing a ck robe that covered all parts of her body walked over to Cale.


    Mary asked Cale who had called her over.


    "What is it you need me to do, young master-nim?¡±


    Cale listened to her question and looked around.


    He could see the me Dwarves and Mary, as well as the closed-off area that they were in.


    However, Cale was thinking about the sky outside as he answered her question.


    He needed the me Dwarf tribe and Mary to make something together.


    ¡°A firebird.¡±


    The location of the first battle with the Empire.


    The sky.


    He needed an overwhelming power that could dominate the sky.


    That overwhelming power would be created by these defeated me Dwarves and the necromancer that the Sun God loathes.


    Cale preferred to show dominance with overwhelming strength, simr to the Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince.

 Chapter 278: Do you want to live? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 278: Do you want to live? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Caged Bears


    Cale made eye contact with the individual who had been looking down at the ground.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Kanelle, the chief of the me Dwarf tribe. The Dwarf who had been kneeling could see the smilingmander.


    Peek.


    The other Dwarves were staring at the nk wall where the Imperial Prince''s face had been.


    ¡®Although I know that the Imperial Prince is working together with Arm...¡¯


    That was why he had been scared of Imperial Prince Adin who had been working with Arm and the Indomitable Alliance, however, this was no longer the case.


    Dwarf Kanelle returned his gaze back to its original spot and slowly lowered his head.


    Boom!


    His forehead hit the cold stone floor. The chief confidently answered back.


    ¡°We will definitely get it done.¡±


    They could do it. They will do it.


    He could not give such nd responses if he wanted to live. He needed to say something that put more certainty than that.


    Cale started to frown while looking at the desperate Dwarf chief before his face quickly returned to normal.


    ¡®Why is he overreacting like this?¡¯


    He could have simply said, ¡®yes,¡¯ so why was he banging his forehead against the ground in desperation like this?


    Cale felt that something was off, but decided it must be the Dwarf chief¡¯s personal style and just put his hand on the chief''s shoulder.


    Pat.


    Chief Kanelle got goosebumps at how cold the hand that was ced on his shoulder felt. An indifferent voice reached his ear before those goosebumps could go away.


    ¡°I feel your desire to live. Work hard.¡±


    The Dwarf bit down on his lips.


    ¡®As expected, is will alone not enough?¡¯


    Firebird.


    Although he didn¡¯t know exactly what themander was asking for, he felt as if they needed to make that in order to survive.


    ¡®I need to save my tribe, even if we end up being ves again.¡¯


    Themander''s voice could be heard again at that moment.


    "Although you were our enemies, the wings made by the me Dwarf tribe were amazing.¡±


    ¡®Amazing? The wings that we made?¡¯


    The chief flinched and slowly raised his head. He made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°We will dominate the sky on the battlefield.¡±


    Everyone else was silent in the area. Cale''s voice started to settle within the me Dwarves.


    ¡°I look forward to the me Dwarf tribe making properly made wings with your hands this time.¡±


    The chief felt the hand leaving his shoulder along with that statement.


    Themander did not tell the me Dwarf tribe to be ves nor talk about anything rted to the future.


    All he did was ask if they wanted to live as well as what they needed to make from here on.


    Was that the reason? These two problems filled chief Kanelle¡¯s mind as if he was branded with a branding iron. The chief did not need to look around at the other Dwarves in order to know what was going through their minds. That was why he looked at the back of themander who was walking away and asked.


    ¡°Do we just need to make them?¡±


    That was something that the me Dwarves had done their whole lives.


    They had done it while being oppressed by the Dragon half-blood and Arm and ignored by the other Dwarf tribes.


    Did they just need to do that to survive?


    The Dwarves were all staring at themander¡¯s back. Themander responded back as he continued to walk toward the door.


    "Dwarves are better than other races at making things.¡±


    Themander didn''t promise anything like, ¡®I''ll let you live if you make it.¡¯ However, chief Kanelle clenched his fists at Cale¡¯s nextment.


    ¡°I wish to see the strength of experts.¡±


    Experts.


    Someone who had reached the top of a single specialty.


    Someone who knew how to devote their lives to a single cause.


    Those were the type of people who were called experts.


    ¡®...Not ves, but experts.¡¯


    The me Dwarf chief slowly got up from his kneeling position.


    Screeeech-


    The only door to the area opened once again.


    Cale walked out of the door that Choi Han had opened. Rosalyn and Mary followed behind him. The soldiers, knights, and mages who had been standing outside walked back in once they left and the door slowly closed again.


    Screeech- Bang!


    The me Dwarves continued to stare at the disappearing Cale''s back until the doorpletely closed.


    On the other hand, Cale didn¡¯t have time to just look at someone.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    ¡°Huuuuu, yes?¡±


    Rosalyn sighed before looking toward Cale. Her gaze seemed to be asking how he could do something big like that without saying anything to them in advance.


    Cale let out a cough after seeing her expression before taking a document out of his pocket and exining to Rosalyn and Mary.


    ¡°This describes the information about the Firebird. I just put into words what I had in mind, so I leave this task to the two of you.¡±


    ¡®Hooo.¡¯


    Rosalyn held back a gasp and looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t like him to prepare something like this in advance.¡¯


    Choi Han smiled back at Rosalyn¡¯s gaze but did not respond back. Rosalyn took that as something must have changed and shrugged her shoulders before speaking to Cale.


    ¡°I must be on my way now. I have a lot of things to do. I have things to finish with Miss Witira as well.¡±


    Mary slowly moved next to Rosalyn and added on.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I¡¯ll be heading out as well. I will be busy trying to create this Firebird.¡±


    Cale nonchntly waived at them as he did not need them anymore and quickly started to walk.


    While the two of them were heading out of the prison, Cale headed in the opposite direction, going deeper into the prison.


    He was heading toward the location of the worst criminals in the Castle ng prison.


    It was the underground prison.


    He walked past the corridor with multiple cells lined up.


    The iron bars were clearly visible.


    He could also see the chained individuals on the other side of the cell. Therge floor of the underground prison was packed full.


    Grrrrr, grr-


    There were sounds that resembled the cries of animals.


    Cale put on a twisted smile after looking toward the individuals who were ring at him in the darkness as the light of the torch did not reach them.


    However, those gazes could not hold Cale back.


    Cale reached thest room at the end of the underground prison.


    It was located at the far end of the corridor.


    Cale raised his leg as soon as he approached the door.


    Bang!


    His foot ruthlessly kicked at the iron bars. Although this looked like the actions of a thug, only the prisoners, Choi Han, the invisible Raon, and Cale were present.


    The warden and the soldiers were waiting outside the underground prison.


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    The voice of the individual who was chained to the wall at thisst cell could be heard. It was a cracked and dry voice.


    Cale could see the Bear leader staring at him from within the darkness.


    The Breck Kingdom and the Roan Kingdom did not torture their prisoners. However, they had chained the enemy leader like this so that it would be difficult for him to think about escaping.


    ¡®Did they say that he was a mid-level administrator?¡¯


    He had heard that the Bear that led the Bear tribe in the Gorge of Death was a mid-level administrator. Cale recalled what Rosalyn told him.


    She had shared the information she had heard from the northern kingdoms to Cale.


    ¡®The Bear tribe supposedly has a king that rules over them. The northern kingdoms have not seen the king, however, there are ranks to the administrators that lead the Bear tribe under the king.¡¯


    Grrrrr, grr.


    Cale sighed at the growls he hearding from many of the cells.


    It was all of the imprisoned Bears that were making these animal noises.


    They were crying as if to threaten Cale and let him know that they were still strong.


    Yes, crying.


    Cale could hear the cries of the scared animals. That was why he started to speak to the mid-level administrator who was the leader of the Bears in this prison.


    ¡°Did you think shrewd bastards would look like warriors because they pretended to be warriors?¡±


    The crying immediately stopped.


    A shrewd tribe.


    This was the way other Beast people referred to the Bear tribe.


    Cale looked at the administrator before addressing all of the Bears in the underground prison.


    ¡°I asked Chief Kanelle if he wanted to live and he kneeled in front of me and banged his forehead on the ground.¡±


    The administrator¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    Chief Kanelle. That was the name of the me Dwarf tribe chief that the Bears had looked down upon. That chief had supposedly kneeled in front of Cale.


    He was probably begging for his life.


    ¡°I gave something for the me Dwarf tribe to do.¡±


    The atmosphere around the Bears changed. They started to think.


    ¡®The me Dwarves earned a chance.¡¯


    They had earned a chance at survival.


    It was natural for them to think that way. However, Cale had never promised the Dwarves anything and instead had only given them an order.


    Cale noticed the change in atmosphere and confidently continued to speak.


    ¡°Although it looks like your king has chosen to throw you away.¡±


    The Bears did not seem to react to that statement. This was especially true for the administrator.


    ¡®It¡¯d be a loss.¡¯


    The Bears were able to be stronger than normal because of their high numbers. The king that the administrator knew would note to the Gorge of Death to rescue them while facing a loss.


    All he cared about was and for the Bears to live on and a kingdom for him to rule.


    That was why the shrewd Bears did not expect any help from their kin.


    Cale knew about this as well.


    ¡°But you see...¡±


    The fact that they did not expect to be rescued did not mean that they wanted to die.


    These shrewd bastards knew better than anybody else.


    They knew that they would die for nothing if they died like this. The Bears knew better than anybody else that they could not die like this.


    That was why Cale asked them a question.


    "Since when have Bears been faithful? Since when have Bears been loyal?¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale approached the iron bars. He pushed his head close to the bars and observed the chained Bear administrator inside.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t the Wolf tribe or the Lion tribe.¡±


    They were not the Wolves who would sacrifice themselves for their pack and family, nor were they the Lion tribe who were proud of and attached to their pride.


    The Bear administrator who was in the darkness could clearly see Cale who was standing underneath a torch. He could also see the sword master behind Cale.


    ¡°You are the Bear tribe.¡±


    The administrator started to smile.


    They were not the Wolves nor the Lions, they were the Bears. They were the tribe with the highest poption because they were both strong and shrewd.


    ¡°Act on your instincts.¡±


    Cale was telling them to follow their instincts as Bears.


    The administrator¡¯s dry voice echoed inside the underground prison.


    ¡°What will we find if we follow our instincts?¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    The Bear let out augh. He then mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Soon, eh?¡±


    Cale had said that they would find out soon. That meant that the Bears would soon have a chance at survival.


    ¡®No, not really a chance at survival. This human would not let us live that easily.¡¯


    The Bear administrator''s thoughts were spot on. Cale did not n to let them live so easily. However, the fact that things would change was the truth.


    The Bear started to speak to Cale, who walked away from the bars and turned around as if he was going to leave.


    ¡°I will be waiting for you, sir. I will be following my instincts until then.¡±


    He was being respectful.


    Cale smiled at the administrator before leaving the underground prison. He did not hear any animal noises as he had heard when he came in.


    However, he could clearly see the eyes of the Bears who were clearly thinking hard about how they could survive.


    Cale nned on using them.


    Choi Han, who had been quiet the whole time, asked Cale a question once they left the underground prison.


    ¡°Cale-nim, will the Bears end up being the bait?¡±


    Cale said something else instead of answering Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡°You are quite smart.¡±


    Choi Han and Cale were thinking about the same thing.


    - Human! They are too big to be bait! The Bears are huge!


    Cale shook his head at Raon''sment.


    They were going to be bait because they were huge.


    They would be a type of bait that would be easily visible due to their size.


    It was enough of a bait to be seen by the Bear king.


    ¡°Cale-nim, where are we headed to now?¡±


    Cale did not respond to Choi Han''s question again and instead started to speak to Raon.


    ¡°Raon, dye magic.¡±


    Raon shouted back at that statement.


    - Are we going to go see the stupid Toonka now?


    It was now time to go see Toonka and the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡°...You''re here.¡±


    Cale became anxious after hearing Toonka''s tone.


    Cale had just arrived at the Whipper Kingdom pce where Toonka was located.


    Cale took off the hood of the robe he was wearing to hide the priest outfit only to see that Toonka had be even more muscr.


    However, the expression on Toonka''s face was odd.


    - Human! Toonka seems to be touched!


    ¡®Exactly.¡¯


    Cale could not help but be anxious after seeing Toonka standing there with an emotional expression just outside the teleportation magic circle. It was disgusting to see someone who was the size of a house having such an expression.


    Furthermore, he was shocked that Toonka seemed much tidier, dressed to look more like amander, and gave off a more refined demeanor.


    However, Toonka left his subordinates behind and approached Cale as he started to speak.


    ¡°...You really came by yourself.¡±


    ¡®But I''m not alone?¡¯


    Choi Han was behind him and an invisible Dragon was with him.


    ¡®There¡¯s also more peopleing?¡¯


    Cale was baffled that Toonka was saying something that was not true. However, Toonka just continued to speak.


    ¡°You were the first to rush over as soon as that Imperial Prince bastard and the Empire dered war on us.¡±


    ¡®The Jungle was nning on invading the Empire right away, but I told them to hold back.¡¯


    Cale looked toward Toonka who had a disgruntled expression on his face and realized that Toonka¡¯s original personality was still there after hearing him call Adin, ¡®the Imperial Prince bastard.¡¯


    However, that disgruntled expression soon disappeared.


    Toonka started to smile so brightly that he looked like an idiot. He smiled like the main character of a cartoon as he happily shouted.


    ¡°Thank you! As expected of my close friend!¡±


    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯


    Cale honestly shared his thoughts.


    ¡°...You seem to be mistaken about something.¡±


    ¡°Psh.¡±


    Toonka smirked and responded back with an emotional gaze.


    ¡°No need to be embarrassed.¡±


    ¡®No, I don''t think that¡¯s what this is.


    I''m not embarrassed at all.¡¯


    Cale was bbergasted.


    - Human! Toonka seems to have slightly, just slightly, be a better person! He can realize that you are a good person and that you get embarrassed quite often!


    Cale waspletely bbergasted.

 Chapter 279: Do you want to live? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 279: Do you want to live? (3)</h4>


    The Miraclerifle Trantion Team is growing! Wee Anrya to the fold, she will be helping out with chapters here and there (you''ll be able to tell based on this tranted by Anrya on the bottom.) I am checking to make sure she is tranting things correctly, so the quality of the work should not go down! Wee Anrya! With the new baby, this will help me to hopefully not have any missed chapters :)


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: F*ck Off!


    However, aside from feeling bbergasted, Cale felt a strange vibe.


    He couldn¡¯t see the person who could be considered a set with Toonka.


    ¡°Where is Chief Harol?¡±


    Chief Harol Kodiang. Cale didn¡¯t see the crazy bastard born from the unfortunate fate between the master of the Magic Tower and a citizen.


    He was the calm yet insane bastard who hated mages and wanted to rid the world of magic.


    ¡®Clopeh is a peaceful bastard inparison to that guy.¡¯


    However, he couldn¡¯t be seen even though Cale and Choi Han had arrived.


    In order to avoid the eyes of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s people who were hostile against magic, a teleportation magic circle was secretly created in the basement of the royal pce.


    It was a ce that was under close supervision since it was a space used by a part of the royal family and the kingdom¡¯s leaders.


    That was why Toonka and his subordinates, as well as the mages dispatched by the Roan Kingdom, were the only ones there.


    But then why was Harol Kodiang, the onemanding the military operation and everything rted to the war, not there with them?


    It didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡®Looks like something happened.¡¯


    Cale realized that something must have happened in the Whipper Kingdom.


    Did Toonka notice the look in Cale¡¯s eyes? Toonka started to frown. Thebination of Toonka¡¯s big build and fierce looks made his grimacing face look even scarier.


    Cale observed Toonka¡¯s expression and started to think.


    ¡®If he fought with that face, all the Empire¡¯s knights would be frightened.¡¯


    However, despite his vicious-looking face, Toonka looked at his subordinates and spoke with a sigh.


    ¡°Follow me. We will head over to where the Chief is.¡±


    Toonka turned around and headed towards the entrance first. He could hear Cale¡¯s voiceing from behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Toonka hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth.


    It was something that Chief Harol was supposed to talk about with Cale, but it wouldn¡¯t make a difference even if he was told ahead of time.


    ¡°After the Imperial Prince made his speech, the Empire sent the Whipper Kingdom a secret correspondence.¡±


    ¡®What?


    The Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince sent the Whipper Kingdom a secret correspondence?¡¯


    Cale, who had been busy meeting the me Dwarves and the Bears whilepleting other preparations after the Imperial Prince¡¯s speech, frowned at this news he heard for the first time.


    ¡®Why did the bastards who dered war on the Whipper Kingdom suddenly send them a secret correspondence?¡¯


    Creak.


    The door opened. Toonka could not see Cale nor his subordinates and looked straight forward as he stepped out and responded.


    ¡°The Empire offered a proposal.¡±


    Commander Toonka currently felt angry and frustrated.


    Cale recalled the Toonka from the past who would smash everything to pieces and never looked back as he ran off. He liked that kind of Toonka.


    Unfortunately, Toonka couldn¡¯t act as he used to in the past due to his current circumstances. Suppressing his frustration, Toonka informed Cale about the current situation.


    ¡°The Empire stated that they loved peace and that we should surrender Maple Castle if we didn''t want to see everyone in the Whipper Kingdom die.¡±


    ¡®Ha!¡¯


    Cale could not believe it.


    The Imperial Prince of the Empire had instilled a sense of pride in the hearts of his people by stating that they would fight a fair and just war. While ying the part of the proud Imperial Prince to the public, he was sying out negotiations and threats behind the scenes.


    But was that bad?


    ¡®Not at all. In fact, he is doing very well.¡¯


    Blood is shed during war.


    People die.


    Under such circumstances, it was clever of the Empire to demand the return of Maple Castle through threats or conciliation or whatever as opposed to war.


    Perhaps it was a wise move to use the position of the Empire.


    ¡®Furthermore, Toonka and the Whipper Kingdom are known as loners.¡¯


    The loners of the Western continent.


    It made it easier for the Empire to covertly pressure the Whipper Kingdom who was known to be a loner.


    As such, Cale couldn¡¯t help but be wary of Imperial Prince Adin.


    If it was crown prince Alberu of the Roan Kingdom, he wouldn¡¯t act as Adin had done.


    ¡®Alberu keeps his promises to his people.¡¯


    If the people were told that they would be fighting fairly, that is what he would have done.


    This was the reason that Cale thought Alberu was the most simr yet different from himself.


    It was also the reason why Imperial Prince Adin was simr to crown prince Alberu, but ultimately different as well.


    This made Cale feel ufortable with Adin.


    Adin¡¯s resemnce to crown prince Alberu meant that Adin was somewhat simr to Cale as well.


    As such, Cale started to speak as he stared at Toonka¡¯s back.


    ¡°And?¡±


    Return Maple Castle.


    It didn¡¯t end with just that.


    It wouldn¡¯t end with just that.


    The Empire¡¯s pride and ambition wouldn¡¯t let them just stop with Maple Castle.


    If that was the case, why would Toonka be worrying and talking so wearily?


    Toonka scoffed and answered Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°They want 100,000 people from the Whipper Kingdom for 80 years.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡®They wanted what?¡¯


    This time, even Cale struggled to understand immediately. There was something that came to mind, but it was difficult to confirm that as the answer.


    ¡°Harol will exin it to you. Follow me.¡±


    Toonka walked out the door.


    Cale followed suit with a sense of foreboding.


    The Empire wanted 100,000 people from the Whipper Kingdom for 80 years.


    ¡®Why does this sound like the Empire wants the power to use 100,000 Whipper Kingdom citizens as ves for 80 years?¡¯


    Cale followed Toonka out of the basement and sternly started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to Harol quickly.¡±


    Cale had to meet Chief Harol more than anything right now.


    Cale followed Toonka out and looked around the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s central pce.


    ¡®It looks more extravagant than Roan Kingdom¡¯s pce.¡¯


    Unlike the sparkling exterior, the interior had apletely different feeling.


    ¡®It¡¯s pretty empty.¡¯


    There weren¡¯t many people around. Furthermore, those who came and went did not have happy expressions on their faces.


    Cale, who was currently disguised as a priest, looked around the royal pce which was the center of the Whipper Kingdom and noticed the surrounding atmosphere.


    ¡®There¡¯s a sense of defeat all around even before the fight has started.¡¯


    Why was it like this?


    Although Cale couldn¡¯t tell what kind of atmosphere surrounded the soldiers and warriors because they weren¡¯t in the central pce, he noticed that the government officials, knights, and guards all gave off an air of defeat from their expressions.


    - Human, it feels like we have already lost! Why is everyone¡¯s faces like that?


    ¡®That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡¯


    Cale felt that something was off. He nced at Choi Han who was beside him. Choi Han, whose appearance was hidden with a robe, was also looking around at his surroundings.


    Seeing this kind of atmosphere is probably a first for him.


    There was a mood that made everything seem like it was limp and sinking.


    Cale recalled that mood and asked Toonka, who was in front of him, a question.


    ¡°How many people know about that correspondence?¡±


    ¡°About 2 or 3 people other than our side.¡±


    Our side.


    Those words referred to the natives who were the initial members of the non-mage faction with Toonka and Harol, which were namely his close subordinates.


    ¡®Ha!¡¯


    Cale finally realized what was going on.


    ¡®Those people passing us by with an air of helplessness aren¡¯t the people on Toonka¡¯s side.¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°It seems that there aren¡¯t many of those that are on our side at the central pce.¡±


    Toonka hesitated for a moment and then answered.


    ¡°...Correct. As expected, you¡¯re very smart.¡±


    ¡®Smart? More like it¡¯s just obvious.¡¯


    It was only then that Cale noticed all the people ncing furtively at Toonka while passing by. There was a mixture of discontent, dread, and fear in their gazes.


    Toonka continued to speak.


    ¡°This central pce is where the royal family stays.¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom was still a monarchy.


    Toonka and the non-mage faction tore down the Magic Tower and emerged as influential people in the Whipper Kingdom.


    However, the royal family remained the same, as well as the royal family¡¯s faction of nobles and government officials within the kingdom.


    Cale had arrived at the innermost part of the central pce before he even realized it.


    There were no more passersby around them.


    In addition, there were familiar-looking warriors everywhere.


    This ce could be clearly felt as, ¡®Toonka¡¯s ce¡¯.


    ¡°This is the operations room.¡±


    Toonka stood in front of the operations room. However, there were native citizen warriors ncing at Toonka as they stood by both sides of the door.


    Toonka asked the warriors a question.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Commander, it¡¯s just that...¡±


    One of the warriors looked at Cale and hesitated, unable to answer. Toonka, who saw this, knitted his brows as he forcefully opened the door.


    Click.


    He was still the hot-tempered, unhesitating Toonka. Thanks to him, Cale could hear the voices past the open door.


    ¡°Chief Harol, why are you rejecting the Empire¡¯s offer?¡±


    It was not a familiar voice.


    Toonka stopped in front of the open door. Cale could see Chief Harol and his advisors through the gap confronting someone who was wearing a crown and surrounded by knights.


    The person wearing the crown and speaking, the one who had just spoken, was the king of the Whipper Kingdom.


    Cale recalled the Whipper Kingdom.


    While the citizens were used as experimental guinea pigs in the Magic Tower and the kingdom¡¯s people were heavily taxed and treated as ves, the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s royal pce quietly spectated from the sidelines as they reaped the benefits given by the Mage faction.


    The Whipper Kingdom became rich from the magic items created from the only Magic Tower on the continent.


    Unlike the citizens of the Whipper Kingdom who suffered from poverty, the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s royal family lived a more affluent life than ever before.


    The king who ruled the royal pce and the Whipper Kingdom flinched when he saw Toonka. However, he quickly turned away from Toonka and looked at the Chief Harol.


    ¡°Chief Harol! Say something!¡±


    While the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s royalty watched the Mage faction from the sidelines, they also did not suppress the Anti-mage faction when they appeared.


    That was why the non-mage faction kept the royal family intact after taking down the Magic Tower.


    The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s king never stepped in to manage the affairs of his kingdom.


    That king raised his voice when he heard of the Empire¡¯s invasion. He shouted at Harol with a desperate look on his face.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished if the Empire attacks us!¡±


    We¡¯re finished.


    Chief Harol bit his lips at the statement. It was to prevent himself from bursting intoughter.


    The, ¡®we,¡¯ that the king spoke of was the royal family and the powerful elites at his disposal.


    The people of the Whipper Kingdom were not included in that, ¡®we¡¯.


    Harol was more sure about that than anyone else. That was why he kept his eyes on the king even though he was aware of Toonka and Cale¡¯s party.


    ¡°Your majesty, the Empire does not just want Maple Castle.¡±


    The king and the royal faction said that they should ept the Empire¡¯s offer.


    ¡°Your majesty, isn¡¯t there another demand that the Empire made in that correspondence?¡±


    Chief Harol nced at Cale and continued to speak. He recited the offer proposed by the Empire.


    ¡° ¡®Maple Castle must be returned and a portion of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯snd surrounding that area must be included. In addition, the Whipper Kingdom must provide free manpower to develop the recently devastated Maple Castle and the surrounding area, as well as the portion ofnd that will be given to the Empire from this offer.¡¯ ¡±


    Cale gulped.


    However, Harol was not finished.


    ¡°The workforce is to be solely made up of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s citizens, numbering 100,000 people, and the Whipper Kingdom must fulfill this quota yearly for 80 years in order to promote the development of thend.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes.


    Raon¡¯s voice echoed through his head.


    - Human! Isn¡¯t that just saying the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s citizens will do all the work while the Empire gets all the benefits?


    ¡®Exactly.¡¯


    To demand that the Whipper Kingdom provide 100,000 of its able-bodied people yearly to work free of charge for 80 years was basically demanding them to send 100,000 people to the Empire to be ves for 80 years.


    Harol¡¯s voice was heard again.


    ¡°Your majesty, don¡¯t you understand what this means?¡±


    The king flinched before speaking with a calm expression. He had steeled himself beforeing to look for Toonka and Harol.


    Of course, he was only able to do this because he believed they would not kill their king right now. He spoke calmly and with a majestic demeanor.


    ¡°I support the non-mage faction.¡±


    He then continued with a tight expression.


    ¡°I would ept the Empire¡¯s offer.¡±


    Harol started to frown.


    ¡®I should have killed him earlier!¡¯


    Harol should have killed him when he tore down the Magic Tower. He had kept him alive because he didn¡¯t want to cause any more chaos.


    Now that the opportune time has passed, he couldn¡¯t kill the king so carelessly. If he revolted against the king and killed him in the face of war, the people of the Whipper Kingdom who shoulde together and fight against the Empire would be shaken.


    Harol swallowed his anger and spoke.


    ¡°...Your majesty, no matter how you look at it, demanding a hundred thousand people tobor as such is basically making them ves, isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    The king eximed with astonishment.


    ¡°ves?! Isn¡¯t the Empire simply requesting for a temporarybor force? If we just ept that offer, we can live.¡±


    ¡®Ha.¡¯


    Harol was stunned.


    ¡®80 years was temporary? And that didn¡¯t make them ves?¡¯


    Harol found the king, who knew the Empire¡¯s intentions yet feigned ignorance, despicable.


    Even during the time when the mage faction and the non-mage faction were fighting, the king feigned ignorance and fully immersed himself in protecting himself.


    Chief Harol, couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice.


    ¡°Your majesty, where will you find those 100,000 people?!¡±


    Exactly who was he nning to send to the Empire to be ves?


    The king answered immediately as Harol shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much!¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not much?!¡¯


    Harol¡¯s face contorted with anger.


    However, the king spoke confidently.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like the non-mage faction, the natives, or the nobles are going. Aren¡¯t there many proud Whipper citizens outside of the royal pce who could work in the Empire?¡±


    Cale swallowed a sigh.


    In the end, the king was questioning what the issue was if it was just the citizens outside of the royal pce who were going as ves and not the royal family nor the non-mage faction.


    The king was confident.


    ¡°There would be no war and nobody would die. Isn¡¯t that quite peaceful? If the Empire truly invades our country, we¡¯re finished!¡±


    ...The king was probably just afraid that he would die.


    Cale frowned.


    Previously, when Toonka invaded the Empire, the king had an excuse.


    He could simply tell the Empire that he had watched from the sidelines because he was afraid of Toonka.


    However, it was different this time as it was the Empire who was going to invade.


    Cale stared at the king who was willing to abandon 100,000 of his people for 80 years in order to save his own life. He then caught sight of Toonka¡¯s fists that were trembling with anger.


    Toonka was silent.


    However, his fury could be felt.


    It was at that moment.


    Chief Harol¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°...Are you unaware of why people followed us, the non-mage faction, in our fight against the mage faction?¡±


    Harol¡¯s eyes were cold.


    Harol wanted to get rid of all mages, so he led the people of the non-mage faction. However, he also understood the hearts of those who followed him.


    ¡°It was hard to make ends meet. That¡¯s why they followed us.¡±


    He raised his voice again.


    ¡°Are you unaware of how much the mages oppressed your citizens? Do you know how many people died after being dragged and experimented on in the Magic Tower?¡±


    The king flinched for a moment, but quickly nced at the silent Toonka and started to speak once again.


    ¡°Even so, if we ept the Empire¡¯s offer, wouldn¡¯t we all be able to live? If war breaks out, we may all die! You can¡¯t think of the Empire as the same one from Maple Castle! The real Empire is truly frightening!¡±


    Chief Harol, the person who had pretended to be nice all this time, started to shout.


    ¡°The quality of life matters too!¡±


    Even when the Magic Tower was in control, people lived.


    However, that was not truly living.


    Why did the Whipper Kingdom, no, Toonka and Harol, decide to participate in the alliance between the four kingdoms and one tribe¡¯s goal to get rid of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower?


    It wasn¡¯t only because of their fight against the Empire.


    The Magic Tower and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    It was because the two were so simr.


    Harol¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°How is being a ve truly living? Your majesty, even if they¡¯re alive, that is not truly living!¡±


    Chief Harol red at the king.


    That sight angered the king. Even if he was essentially a powerless king, he was of a noble bloodline, unlike Chief Harol.


    ¡°Chief Harol, are you trying to attack me? Out of consideration for all of you, I said that the tribespeople and the non-mage faction wouldn¡¯t be sent off! Isn¡¯t that enough? We won¡¯t get hurt, the Whipper Kingdom will be peaceful, and everything will be great for everyone!¡±


    ¡®Oh boy.¡¯


    Cale suppressed his feeling of astonished disgust and stood right behind Toonka.


    He could see Toonka¡¯s fists trembling.


    Even so, Toonka did not burst out in anger.


    He was holding it back.


    Cale realized one thing as he observed Toonka.


    Why was Toonka so weing towards Cale who came to help?


    Was it simply because the time to fight was approaching?


    No.


    He was literally moved by the fact that Cale hade to, ¡®help the Whipper Kingdom.¡¯


    ¡®This bastard is starting to think about the safety and prosperity of the Whipper Kingdom.¡¯


    Although he was still clumsy and stupid.


    The bastard who only knew how to look straight ahead and fight was beginning to understand the weight of ruling a country.


    ¡®Jeez.¡¯


    Cale held back a smile.


    He was supposed to be the guy who only looked straight ahead and fought.


    He would continue to wage war until the Whipper Kingdom, the non-mage faction, and Toonka himself all perished. How did that future be so twisted?


    As a result, Toonka remained in the kingdom and saw how the people lived.


    He saw how Cale, who pretended to be a priest, treated the soldiers and how grateful the soldiers were for their help.


    As a person with influence, Toonka was able to see many aspects of life beyond war and power. He also started to understand the hearts of the people that followed him.


    Cale stood behind Toonka and whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°Toonka.¡±


    Cale saw Toonka flinch as he called his name and thought that Toonka was still the same Toonka as back when they met.


    He was still the same Toonka who introduced himself back then as, ¡®Bob¡¯.


    Cale spoke in a quiet voice that only those near him like Toonka and Choi Han could hear.


    ¡°Just go with your original style.¡±


    Toonka hesitated for a moment. He then heard Cale¡¯s voice once again from behind him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    Grin.


    Toonka subconsciously started to grin.


    The look in his eyes then changed. Although they were still full of anger, his eyes no longer held the look of repression as he lifted his fist.


    Bang!


    The door was smashed with a bang.


    Toonka¡¯s fist had smashed into the door.


    ¡°...C-Commander--¡±


    The king subconsciously gulped and looked towards Toonka.


    Toonka looked toward the king who was surrounded by the royal knights and continued to speak.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡®Oh, as expected of the, ¡®I do whatever I want,¡¯ Toonka.¡¯


    Cale was impressed.


    Toonka was probably the only bastard who would look down on a king and speak to him so rudely.


    The king frowned at the sight while the knights ced their hands on the hilt of their swords. The king thought about how Toonka had been calmer than usual these days and started to shout.


    ¡°H-how dare you speak to me that way! Commander, are you-¡±


    ¡°Fighting wars is my job.¡±


    Toonka ignored the king¡¯s voice as he strode towards him.


    Cale watched Toonka¡¯s back as he did so.


    Cale did not like Toonka.


    Toonka¡¯s disposition and actions did not mesh well with him.


    However, Toonka now seemed to understand the weight of life.


    Yes, Toonka had grown.


    Time passed for Toonka as much as it did for Cale, and that had changed him a bit.


    Toonka approached the king and continued to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯ll win, so you just sit tight and think about your own self-preservation as you always have.¡±


    Today was the first time that Cale liked Toonka¡¯s actions.


    The world didn¡¯t need to be filled only with people like Adin or Alberu.


    The non-mage faction. It was because leaders like Toonka existed that even weak yet crazed people could win.


    Tyrants were bound to show their strength when they acted like tyrants.


    If he was a tyrant that also thought of his citizens...


    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡¯


    ng!


    The knights drew their swords. The des of their swords were pointed toward Toonka¡¯s neck. The knights couldn¡¯t fight back against Toonka¡¯s sheer strength, so all they could do was hold the des of their swords up.


    However, Toonka was not afraid of those des as he continued to approach the king. A small trickle of blood could be seen on Toonka¡¯s neck where a de had slightly pricked him. Nevertheless, Toonka continued to walk toward the king without hesitation.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    The king desperately called out to Toonka, but Toonka, who was surrounded by swords, red at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never lost a war.¡±


    He didn¡¯t lose against the mage faction nor against the Empire at Maple Castle. He never lost even once.


    Toonka had no intentions of epting the Empire¡¯s offer. He recalled Cale and Choi Han who stood behind him.


    As someone who always looked forward and fought, Toonka, for the first time, felt a sense of reassurance that someone had his back.


    Thus, Toonka red at the king as he boldly spoke with a voice full of anger.


    ¡°...So, the coward can fuck off.¡±


    He told the cowardly king to fuck off.


    Cale smiled as he looked at Toonka.

 Chapter 280: Do you want to live? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 280: Do you want to live? (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Alex Morgan sipping tea celebration World Cup 2019


    Naturally, the king could not hold back his anger and his body started to shake.


    ¡°Y, you dare to speak that way to me-!¡±


    However, all the king could do was stare at Toonka.


    Part of it was because he himself was weak, while the other part was because he could not tell the knights to attack Toonka.


    The Whipper Kingdom was in an odd state right now.


    The king only had the title of, ¡®king,¡¯ while the government and all administration fell to the military.


    Toonka was the center of the citizens and soldiers of that military. That was why even the knights guarding the king did not dare to act rash toward Toonka.


    They were people who joined the royal faction to save their own lives and maintain their benefits, so although they held their swords up out of loyalty, they did not dare to actually attack Toonka.


    ¡°...You!¡±


    The king was aware of that as well.


    As a result, he could only re at Toonka in anger. Toonka observed the king with even more anger in his eyes.


    He then resumed speaking.


    ¡°I.¡±


    Toonka knew himself quite well.


    ¡°I don''t have anyone above nor below me.¡±


    That was why he could lead the way no matter where he was.


    ¡°And killing strong people is my hobby.¡±


    He had stood in the vanguard and killed the ones that smelled the strongest. Of course, there were times that he had lost to those strong individuals, however, the enemies all eventually ended up avoiding him.


    Whether that was because they were scared or because they found him to be dirty, but either way, they avoided him.


    That was the important part.


    Toonka looked down at the king who was willing to surrender in order to save his own life. The king felt as if he had be prey. He too had avoided Toonka in the past.


    He had given the excuse that he avoided Toonka because he was stupidly strong and wild, however, the truth was that he had avoided Toonka out of fear.


    The king¡¯s gaze slightly missed Toonka and headed downward.


    Toonka¡¯s voice could still be heard in his ears.


    ¡°Only think about how we will achieve victory if you wish to live.¡±


    ¡®If you wish to live.¡¯


    The king gulped at that statement.


    Both anger and fear were making his body shake. One of the royal faction¡¯s knights started to speak at that moment.


    He had the title of being the captain of the guard knights.


    ¡°Your majesty, what do you think about moving elsewhere if you have finished delivering your message?¡±


    The Knight Captain flinched after seeing Toonka¡¯s gaze turn toward him.


    He was not someone who had be the Knight Captain because of his strength.


    For a kingdom like the Whipper Kingdom where magic was abnormally developed in the past, the knights were weaker in exchange. The mages had obstructed the growth of strong knights because they wanted to maintain their dominance, and thanks to that, the, ¡®knights,¡¯ of the Whipper Kingdom were likely to be people who gained opportunities with political influence or had a talent in sucking up rather than strong individuals.


    ¡°Ahem,mander, why don''t youplete your tasks in peace as well?¡±


    Toonka stared at the Knight Captain and the king before turning around. He then walked toward Chief Harol''s side.


    Anybody could tell that he was ignoring the Knight Captain and the king.


    ¡°You damn-¡±


    ¡°Your majesty.¡±


    However, the Knight Captain consoled the king from getting angry. The Knight Captain motioned with his gaze to tell the king that they should leave, while the king took a deep breath before walking away from Toonka and toward the door.


    However, the king''s gaze was still on the correspondence from the Empire that was in Harol''s hand. He could respond to the Empire if he took that away, however, all important documents were in Toonka¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You stupid bastards! You can¡¯t even see that I was giving you a way to live!¡±


    In the end, the king shouted in anger before heading out of the strategy room.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale let out a groan as he looked toward the king and the knights who left without even paying any attention to him. There was a simple reason for it.


    - Human! For some reason, I don''t like that punk of a king!


    It was because his mind was quite loud from Raon''s mumblings.


    - 100,000 people are enough to win against the Empire if he goes to war with them! But 100,000 people for 80 years?! That king doesn¡¯t even know how to do basic math! As expected, he is not as smart as the great and mighty me!


    ¡®He¡¯s so loud.¡¯


    Raon seemed to be not fond of this king at all.


    On the other hand, Cale was just thinking that there were always guys like these no matter where you went.


    ¡®It¡¯s just the way the world works.¡¯


    Even in Korea, no, even on Earth there were people who did worse things than this king for their own survival when the world descended into chaos once.


    Furthermore, was it only the people in power that did that?


    Not at all. In fact, the majority of the people were like that at first.


    It was right after Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo had taken his college entrance exams and was working part-time at a restaurant. The violent upheaval had happened without warning.


    People ignored each other in order to survive.


    However, the world came together to support each other and return bnce to the world quicker than expected.


    It was because there were people who were willing to help each other survive rather than step on each other.


    Someone had said that the world would turn to hell if the apocalypse was here.


    However, all people hated hell. That was why they iled around however they could to avoid hell and realized something in the process.


    It was difficult to do it alone.


    They needed each other.


    That was what brought the people of the world back together in order to get back to a world that was bearable.


    Cale''s gaze headed back to Toonka and Harol.


    He had decided after seeing the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s king that the best thing to do was ignore trash like that. However, it wasn¡¯t that Cale agreed with the king.


    Cale, just as when he had been Kim Rok Soo, was someone who wanted to turn this world into a decently livable ce. You would still be lonely, even if you were happy alone in hell.


    ¡®Yes, a rxed cker showing off his money is the greatest way to live.¡¯


    Cale looked toward Harol and Toonka with a different gaze after thinking about that.


    There was the simply stupid Toonka.


    Then there was Harol, the one with a weird vibe about him whom Cale thought was even crazier than Clopeh.


    These two bastards had bloodshot eyes from trying to maintain this, ¡®world,¡¯ of theirs in the Whipper Kingdom. That fact felt new but oddly familiar at the same time.


    He heard Raon''s voice at that moment.


    - Human! Let¡¯s loot that king bastard¡¯s safe! Let¡¯s loot him dry!


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale let out a groan at the six-years-old Dragon''s suggestion that he knew he couldn¡¯t do but was quite tempted to do so.


    The others were watching as he did that.


    Chief Harol¡¯s eyes became cloudy.


    Cale Henituse.


    He had shown a terrible sight to the person who had stealthilye to help out the Whipper Kingdom while looking like a priest.


    No, it was not just terrible, he had shown the worst possible sight.


    Harol and the other chiefs in the strategy room remained silent as they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Toonka approached Cale at that moment. He remembered what Cale had told him earlier.


    ¡®We are behind you.¡¯


    Toonka thought about that and started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°When the Empire made that offer to us-¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Cale raised his hand and stopped Toonka from speaking. The chiefs all had gloomy expressions as if they expected this response until Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°How can we speak in secret when you broke the door? Is there somewhere quiet we can talk?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Only then did they all look toward the door that Toonka had destroyed. There were guards standing there that were not sure of what to do.


    ¡°I will lead you somewhere else.¡±


    Chief Harol stepped up and Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°I wish to speak only to you and Commander Toonka.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Toonka agreed right away and Cale could soon move to a quieter location.


    Cale handed Choi Han who was stiffly standing there a teacup before picking up another one for himself and asking Toonka a question.


    ¡°Do you think the Empire wants the Whipper Kingdom to ept that offer?¡±


    Harol responded to the question instead.


    ¡°No, I believe that they sent the correspondence while knowing that we would reject an offer like that.¡±


    Who would be willing to surrender and give 100,000 people up as ves?


    The Empire knew about Toonka''s belligerent personality.


    Harol''s gaze turned cold before he looked down.


    ¡°I believe the Empire wanted us to be angrier and charge at them.¡±


    Harol looked toward Toonka who nodded his head. Chief Harol then asked Cale a question.


    ¡°I presume the Empire wants the Whipper Kingdom and not just Maple Castle?¡±


    Cale took a sip of tea. He could see the reflection of his magically dyed white hair and blue eyes in the tea. He casually started to speak.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Click.


    Cale put his teacup down and Harol¡¯s expression worsened.


    The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s chiefs were from the non-mage faction and mainly consisted of young schrs who were quite intelligent in areas other than magic. Harol exined the conclusion that they had determined.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom can¡¯t openly assist the Whipper Kingdom I presume?¡±


    If the Roan Kingdom openly assisted the Whipper Kingdom then they would be enemies with the Empire.


    The Roan Kingdom was currently pretending to be close with the Mogoru Empire while nning to take down their Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. The Whipper Kingdom naturally knew about that as they were part of the alliance, however, they still asked the question.


    It was because they needed the Roan Kingdom¡¯s strength.


    Cale calmly answered back.


    ¡°Correct. None of the Roan Kingdom''s forces will be revealing themselves during this battle.¡±


    ¡°...Does that include Mr. Choi Han and the necromancer-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Harol closed his eyes.


    However, Cale did not budge.


    ¡®In order for the Roan Kingdom to be the Mogoru Empire¡¯s new sponsor, we can¡¯t be enemies with the citizens of the Empire right now.¡¯


    The citizens who did not know about any of the sketchy things would hate the Roan Kingdom if they saw that the Roan Kingdom helped out the Whipper Kingdom in this war.


    All of the goodwill that Cale had built up through the za Terror Incident and the incident at the Empire where he received the Medal of Honor would all disappear from that single battle.


    That was why the Roan Kingdom was not nning on sending anybody in their true appearance to support the Whipper Kingdom without any justification.


    Harol opened his eyes back before seeing the cold expression on Cale¡¯s face and starting to speak.


    ¡°And the Jungle is not going to fight at Maple Castle, but instead will be moving independently?¡±


    ¡°Correct. The Jungle is nning to hit the Empire separately.¡±


    Both the Roan Kingdom and the Jungle which bordered the Whipper Kingdom could not help out at the battle of Maple Castle. Of course, the four kingdoms and one tribe were nning on helping out with materials and food, however...


    ¡®We don''t have enough strong individuals. Our forces for battle are low in number.¡¯


    Harol reaffirmed all of this information before looking toward Cale, who still came to see them in such a situation.


    Cale had note as amander right now.


    He hade on his own as an individual.


    He hade to help them.


    That was why the chiefs could not figure this part out yet.


    ¡°...I suppose we won''t be able to see Commander Cale-nim¡¯s shield nor the pir of water and stone spears that we saw during the battle at the Gorge of Death?¡±


    Some of Cale''s ancient powers had be famous after the war against the Indomitable Alliance.


    They were naturally the Indestructible Shield that he used throughout the war, as well as the Dominating Water that was used in the battle against the Dragon half-blood.


    The story about the unbelievable stone spears was spreading around as well.


    That was why they had weed the fact that Cale wasing to help. However, Chief Harol still needed to ask.


    But he had said, ¡®won''t be able to see,¡¯ rather than, ¡®can we see,¡¯ to ask.


    ¡°Correct. You won''t be able to see it. I need to hide my identity as well.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    If the Roan Kingdom needed to hide, it was only natural that Cale needed to hide as well.


    He was the most recognizable hero of the Roan Kingdom right now.


    Harol held back a sigh. Toonka started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°The fact that you came here is enough! Cale, and Choi Han, you too.¡±


    Choi Han who was standing behind Cale flinched and looked toward Toonka. The same Toonka that Choi Han had beaten to a pulp one rainy day was looking at Choi Han with gratitude.


    ¡°Chief Harol! The natives and soldiers are enough! We will get an overwhelming amount of potions and material as support as well!¡±


    Toonka spoke to Harol in his usual loud voice. Harol looked at themander who had matured a bit and now knew how to console someone with an odd gaze.


    Originally, Harol had chosen to serve Toonka because he believed that Toonka could help him get his revenge by destroying the Magic Tower.


    However, maybe because they had now fought together before or because they shared the same goal of saving the Whipper Kingdom, but Harol now wanted to let Toonka shine as amander.


    ¡°I understand. Commander-nim, I believe we will be victorious likest-¡±


    ¡°By the way.¡±


    Harol stopped speaking.


    Cale had started to speak to the two of them. He asked them with an odd expression on his face.


    What was he trying to say?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask about the pirs of fire in the Gorge of Death?¡±


    Those pirs of fire had yed the biggest role in preventing the Indomitable Alliance from destroying the Gorge of Death and crossing over. Cale looked toward Harol who had not asked about it.


    Harol answered back with a peculiar expression.


    ¡°It is because we could not be certain whether those pirs of fire were the work of the Breck Kingdom or the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    The pirs of fire.


    There were many different thoughts regarding those pirs of fire among the other kingdoms.


    All of them were certain that it was not one of Cale''s powers. However, with both the Breck Kingdom and the Roan Kingdom remaining quiet about it, they could not be certain about who had created them.


    The rumor on the street was that it was more likely to be from the Breck Kingdom.


    This was because thest attack that hade before the me Dwarvesunched the magic bombs was Rosalyn¡¯s magic.


    Furthermore, the strength of the mages from the Breck Kingdom that was revealed made them suspect the pirs of fire were their creation.


    ¡°...It is presumed that those pirs were created by Miss Rosalyn and the Breck Kingdom''s mages.¡±


    It was hard to describe the expression on Harol''s face right now.


    The Whipper Kingdom had killed the mages and destroyed the Magic Tower.


    ¡°That is why, even if the Breck Kingdom is our ally, it is difficult to even bring up the pirs of fire.¡±


    Difficult.


    It was hard to ask the Breck Kingdom''s mages for help.


    In addition, they could not openly ask a foreign kingdom for mages to support them when many of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s citizens still hated mages. Using magic scrolls or magic spells were taboo enough already.


    This was the greatest difficulty for the Whipper Kingdom right now.


    The issues that happen when youpletely iste something were making it difficult for the Whipper Kingdom right now.


    Although they didn''t have the luxury to be picky right now, the current Whipper Kingdom was being supported by the non-mage faction and could not move to oppose that.


    That had been the results of a different war.


    However, Harol cautiously asked Cale a question.


    ¡°Do you think that we would be able to ask the Breck Kingdom to send some mages to help us?¡±


    100,000 people for 80 years. That number was pressuring Harol.


    The bastard who had almost been crazy with his hatred of mages was looking for magic because he was afraid.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°What are the coordinates of this ce?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale asked apletely unrted question.


    ¡°Coordinates.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Harol didn¡¯t know what was happening, but still gave Cale the coordinates.


    Raon responded in Cale''s mind at that moment.


    - I memorized it! I will tell them these coordinates! They will be here soon!


    Just who wasing soon?


    Cale got up after hearing those responses. He looked toward Toonka and Harol and started to speak.


    ¡°Commander Toonka and Chief Harol. The Breck Kingdom''s mages will not get involved either.¡±


    Harol did not look too good after hearing this.


    Cale continued to speak at that moment.


    "Do you remember the mages who were not involved in the Whipper Kingdom''s mage faction?¡±


    Harol really could not figure out where this conversation was headed.


    ¡°I don''t remember.¡±


    However, Toonka honestly responded to Cale''s question. Toonka had stopped caring about the mages around the Whipper Kingdom once the Magic Tower was destroyed.


    On the other hand, Harol had not stopped caring about them. Harol started to speak as he looked toward Cale with an odd expression.


    "There were many mages who were not part of the mage faction and had been living in hiding. We were unable to capture most of them because they had escaped from the Whipper Kingdom once the Magic Tower was destroyed.¡±


    Cale shared one of the things he had discussed with crown prince Alberu with Harol.


    ¡°Many of them ended uping to the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Although the truth was that crown prince Alberu had called them over to the Roan Kingdom, Cale was making it sound like they had happened toe to the Roan Kingdom during their escape.


    ¡°And the Roan Kingdom has epted them as citizens of our kingdom.¡±


    Harol kept his mouth shut.


    He had already expected that the mages who had run away would have gone to different kingdoms around the continent. But it wasn¡¯t like they could me the Roan Kingdom for it.


    The Roan Kingdom had already helped them out quite a bit.


    Furthermore, it was Cale who was telling them this information.


    ¡°...Young master Cale-nim, let¡¯s shove this conversation under the rug for now.¡±


    That was why Harol decided not to deal with this issue at this moment.


    He did not want to fight with the Roan Kingdom while they were fighting with the Empire already. However, Cale did not want to do that.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I cannot do that.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Oooooooong-


    The room started to shake.


    Harol, who was half a mage, stiffened up and looked toward a direction.


    He heard Cale''s voice as he did that.


    ¡°I invited someone who wanted to help the Whipper Kingdom out.¡±


    Paaaaat!


    A bright light shed and a person appeared.


    Clunk.


    Harol¡¯s chair made a noise.


    Harol stood up without being able to say anything.


    The person who had just teleported into the room smiled gently toward him.


    ¡°It''s been a while.¡±


    Rosalyn.


    She hade here alone.


    Cale stood next to her and spoke to Harol and Toonka who were standing there with nk expressions.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, who was kicked out of the Breck Kingdom''s royal family and has be a free person, wishes to be hired as a mercenary by the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    The story about how Rosalyn had been kicked out of the royal family was quite famous.


    Harol let out a gasp.


    Rosalyn shrugged her shoulders and exined why she wanted to participate.


    ¡°All of my friends said they were going to the Whipper Kingdom. As their leader, I chose toe as well.¡±


    ¡°...Friends.....? Leader?¡±


    Cale answered back as Harol subconsciously asked.


    ¡°The mages who are now citizens of the Roan Kingdom wish to participate in the Whipper Kingdom''s war.¡±


    The mages who are now citizens of the Roan Kingdom. Harol and Toonka immediately understood who they were.


    The mages who had been in hiding but were not a part of the mage faction and had ended up escaping from the Whipper Kingdom to avoid the non-mage faction.


    The mages who were now a part of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Mage Brigade.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and added on.


    ¡°His highness, our crown prince, happily gave them some leave.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom would not participate in this war.


    However, there were many ways to help them from the shadows.


    ¡°All of the mages decided that they were going to spend that leave time by going back home.¡±


    Of course, not all of the mages who were originally from the Whipper Kingdom wanted toe here. However, most likely because they were all not from the mage faction and did not like how the mage faction did things, but the majority of them understood the feelings of the non-mage faction and the citizens of the Whipper Kingdom.


    They wanted to help out their ce of origin.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom is also nning on giving those mages some magic stones so that they can have some fun during their leave.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom was going to provide the mages with magic stones to support the war at Maple Castle.


    Furthermore, Rosalyn, the leader of the mages, was willing to help them out as well.


    Rosalyn was the strongest yet most free person in terms of identity and status to help them out.


    Chief Harol started to frown. His pupils were shaking.


    Although they were no longer a part of the Whipper Kingdom, these mages that were originally from the Whipper Kingdom wereing to save them. They wereing to save the Whipper Kingdom that had nobody to reach out toward for help. They were willing to brave the danger ande, even when the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s citizens probably had nothing good to say about them.


    Harol was having conflicting thoughts in his mind. No, it felt as if it was more of an issue for his heart than his mind.


    Cale then slowly started to smile like a viin and asked a question.


    ¡°Oh, and those pirs of fire. You thought that they were from the Breck Kingdom, right?¡±


    ¡®Perhaps? Did the Roan Kingdom make them?¡¯


    Harol¡¯s eyes opened wide as the thought crossed his mind. Cale pointed to himself with his finger.


    ¡°That¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°...It''s not the Roan Kingdom¡¯s but yours, young master Cale-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And for reference, it is alchemy, not magic.¡±


    Chief Harol was at a loss for words. All he could see was the white-haired Cale who was smiling.


    It was at that moment. Harol turned his head to the side.


    ¡°Keke-¡±


    He could hear a suppressedughter.


    It was Toonka.


    Toonka¡¯s shoulders were moving up and down as he tried his best to suppress hisughter. However, he jerked his head back and let out loudughter in the end.


    ¡°Kahahahahahahahahahahahaha!¡±


    Toonka could not hold back hisughter anymore.


    He looked toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°I am not afraid. I am not afraid of this war at all!¡±


    Cale¡¯s smile became thicker.


    This seemed like the real Toonka. He looked like the crazed warrior who only cared about fighting. This madness was the reason that his enemies feared him.


    Toonka then confirmed something with Cale with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°I will chew the Empire up.¡±


    Cale casually responded back to Toonka.


    ¡°Don''t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±


    Toonkaughed even louder than before after seeing Cale¡¯s expression that seemed to be asking what was so funny.


    - Human! Toonka isughing as if he is back to his original self!


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    Cale gently smiled toward Harol who, unlike Toonka, had aplicated expression on his face.

 Chapter 281: What the wind swept in (1)

    <h4>Chapter 281: What the wind swept in (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Seth Rollins - Burn it doooooown!


    Screeeech.


    Cale''s chair screeched as he stood up. He started to walk away as he asked Toonka a question.


    ¡°When are we leaving?¡±


    Their destination was, of course, Maple Castle.


    ¡°Tomorrow. We will go after the king''s speech.¡±


    The Empire had dered war first.


    The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s king had to say something as well in order to keep the morale of the soldiers and citizens up high.


    That was the way to lessen the fear and uncertainty in the minds of everyone.


    Cale nodded his head and walked out of the room.


    ¡°I guess I''ll see you at the location of the speech tomorrow.¡±


    Tomorrow was when they would all head to the battlefield.


    A spring breeze was blowing.


    - Human, human! I can see the soldiers and warriors standing in the distance! It feels like we are finally going to fight!


    Cale took in the scent of spring as he headed toward where the numerous Whipper forces should be gathered.


    ¡°Priest-nim, I am not walking too fast, right?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I am okay.¡±


    Cale responded gently while the 1000-man Commander started to smile. The 1000-man Commander clenched his fist after taking a look at Cale and the priest behind Cale who was covered in a white robe.


    This 1000-man Commander was responsible for escorting the disguised Cale.


    He had seen Cale before. The 1000-man Commander thought about that moment before he cautiously started to speak.


    ¡°Priest-nim, I saw you at the battle of Maple Castlest time and I just wanted to say that it is an honor to meet you again like this.¡±


    The 1000-man Commander had not forgotten about the priests who hade to Maple Castle. They had given their all in order to heal the wounded. The images of the priests were clear in his mind as they had seemed angelic as if they hade because a god had called them toe help.


    The person who had seemed to be the leader of those priests had returned to the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡®They said that he is someone Commander Toonka-nim knows?¡¯


    This priest was said to havee at Commander Toonka¡¯s request. It was also said that the other priests would soon arrive as well.


    ¡°Thank you very much, priest-nim.¡±


    The 1000-man Commander was truly thankful that this priest hade to the Whipper Kingdom just as they were about to fight the Empire.


    ¡°I do not deserve such gratitude. I just came where I needed to be.¡±


    ¡®Wow!¡¯


    The 1000-man Commander was in awe at the priest¡¯s modest response.


    On the other hand, Cale felt a bit burdened.


    ¡®Why is he looking at me with such sparkle in his eyes?¡¯


    He was disgusted by the 1000-man Commander¡¯s respectful gaze.


    Cale wanted to quickly head over to where the soldiers were and get through the king''s speech before heading to Maple Castle. However, the 1000-man Commander who needed to escort the two priests could not run nor show any signs of urgency and thus leisurely continued to walk.


    He cautiously started to speak again as well.


    ¡°Priest-nim.¡±


    Cale flinched at the earnest tone of the 1000-man Commander. It was at that moment.


    It was right as Cale, the robed Choi Han, and the 1000-man Commander were about to turn a corner and head toward therge za in the distance.


    - Human! I can feel Toonka¡¯s presence behind the corner! He seems to be happily heading toward you!


    ¡®Ah, so annoying.¡¯


    Cale was annoyed at the fact that Toonka was happily walking toward him.


    However, he still maintained the priest¡¯s smile on the outside. Naturally, the 1000-man Commander who did not notice Toonka¡¯s presence cautiously spoke to Cale.


    ¡°Thank you in advance for all of your help this time as well.¡±


    - Human, Toonka is right around the corner! He seems to want to surprise you! I want to surprise Toonka! Toonka will probably faint if he sees me! I want to try it!


    ¡®Aigoo, my head.¡¯


    Cale almost let out a sigh, however, he could not let that sigh out.


    It was because of the 1000-man Commander¡¯s cautious voice.


    ¡°I''m sure it is burdensome for me to tell you this, but...¡±


    Cale looked toward the 1000-man Commander.


    There were no priests on the Western continent that were willing toe to the Whipper Kingdom. The Whipper Kingdom''s forces had a lot of concerns about healing because potions were expensive as well.


    That was why the 1000-man Commander was thankful for the priests who showed up to help with potions even if they had no healing powers of their own.


    The man who was in charge of 1,000 soldiers now felt the weight of this uing war.


    That was why he decided to say what he wanted to say after debating it all night after being told that he would be escorting the two priests.


    But he was worried that he was out of hisne to say such a thing.


    ¡°Priest-nim, people who used to be farmers became soldiers so that they could survive, so even after a few battles, they are still verycking.¡±


    The 1000-man Commander thought about the soldiers in his unit.


    The majority of them were soldiers who started with the non-mage faction who were originally from the ignored natives or the regr citizens who were suppressed by the mages.


    ¡°They need to go back home and farm again once the war is over, so their limbs are very important. Please, please take good care of them.¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom had been constantly at war for the past two years.


    They had always been the ones to attack and had achieved victory, however, the enemy was taking the initiative to attack them this time.


    And now, it was about time that they stopped going to war.


    The 1000-man Commander was thinking and worried about the peace that woulde after the war.


    He was also longing for it.


    - ...Human, Toonka stopped at the corner and is not moving.


    Cale held back another sigh. He then looked toward the 1000-man Commander. Themander¡¯s desperate gaze was making him feel ufortable. He had seen many gazes like this when he had been Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°1000-man Commander-nim.¡±


    Themander quickly waved his hand and responded back as Cale called out to him in a low voice.


    ¡°It, it was just some ramblings about what their situations are like, so please just let it in one ear and out the other! I feel like I may have burdened you by saying something I should not have said! Ah, this was not an order from my superiors. I just said it because I was worried-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The 1000-man Commander stopped talking after hearing the priest''s response. He could see the priest¡¯s gentle smile.


    ¡°I heard that the grains grown in the Whipper Kingdom are very high in quality. I look forward to seeing the plentiful fields.¡±


    ¡°...Priest-nim.¡±


    The 1000-man Commander was extremely thankful for the priest in front of him. However, Cale was ufortable seeing that awed expression and turned away as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Please lead us there.¡±


    ¡°Umm, yes sir!¡±


    The 1000-man Commander vigorously started to walk.


    Cale held back yet another sigh and followed behind him while Choi Han peeked toward the corner before pushing his hood down and starting to walk.


    - Human, Toonka seems to be frozen!


    Cale was ignoring Raon''sments as usual.


    Cale soon arrived at the location where many soldiers and warriors were gathered.


    He could not smell the fragrance of spring in the winds here.


    All he could smell was the scent of dust and dirt.


    That was normal for this spot.


    The 1000-man Commander who escorted Cale over headed toward his unit while Cale and Choi Han headed toward Harol and the other chiefs.


    Harol stood close to Cale and slowly started to speak.


    ¡°There''s less than you expected, right?¡±


    ¡°I assume that the rest of the soldiers are over at Maple Castle, Chief-nim.¡±


    Harol epted the respectful demeanor of priest Cale as if he was used to it before responding back.


    ¡°That is correct. Over half of them were moved to Maple Castle once the Empire dered war. The n is to move the rest of them there today.¡±


    Cale lowered his voice so that nobody else could hear.


    ¡°You somehow managed to get the soldiers to buy into using magic scrolls.¡±


    The Empire could invade at any moment. They needed to move as quickly as possible, and there was nothing better than teleportation magic for that.


    Once Cale pointed at the soldiers while turning toward Harol, Harol avoided his gaze and responded back.


    ¡°...The Whipper Kingdom''s citizens hate and despise magic. However, they still fear dying.¡±


    The soldiers did not want to die.


    They had already suffered from the pir of fire that was at Maple Castlest time. That was why they knew about the dangers of alchemy and magic more than anybody else.


    That was why they had determined that it was fine as long as they were not working directly with mages, thus allowing teleportation magic scrolls and other magic scrolls to be used.


    They were inconsistent.


    Both Harol and the soldiers were inconsistent with their beliefs. That was why the leaders and even the soldiers were trying their best to keep their use of magic scrolls hush hush.


    ¡°Good decision.¡±


    The foreign kingdom''smander apuded their inconsistency.


    ¡°Staying alive is the most important thing.¡±


    Commander Cale who was saying that as if it was the truth made Harol hold back hisughter.


    ¡®Yes, you can only do whatever it is you want to do if you are alive.¡¯


    Harol had been thinking about something these days.


    Did he really want to create a world without magic?


    Or did he want to create a world where nobody was oppressing people using magic?


    The two of them were different.


    If he chose thetter, he could ept magic.


    However, if it was the former, the Whipper Kingdom was currently walking down a path of inconsistency.


    ¡°Chief-nim, the Commander-nim is here.¡±


    Harol turned his head after hearing one of the leaders calling him.


    Toonka had shown up alone.


    He did not say anything before standing in front of the soldiers and warriors.


    ¡°I guess his highness should be here soon.¡±


    Cale mumbled quietly and looked toward the tform in front of Toonka.


    Toonka would give the order to march once the king raised the morale of the soldiers. Cale was imagining a sight of tens of thousands of people shouting at once.


    It was quite a magnificent image.


    That was why he was waiting for the king.


    ¡®...Hmm?¡¯


    But something was weird.


    Everyone was here but the king was not visible.


    He didn¡¯t even see the Knights Brigade that was responsible for protecting the king.


    1 minute, 2 minutes.


    10 minutes passed by.


    The agreed upon time was passing by.


    Nobody was saying anything.


    However, the eyes of the soldiers and leaders who were standing at attention were quickly looking around.


    The chiefs who were gathered to one side had terrible expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Supreme Chief-nim!¡±


    One of the chiefs called out to Harol. They all seemed to be in a state of panic.


    On the other hand, Harol had no expression on his face, but his eyes were sparkling in anger. The chief that called for him did not say anything else after seeing that angry gaze.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    One knight entered the za.


    It was the Vice Captain of the king¡¯s personal Knights Brigade.


    He headed toward the chiefs by the entrance as soon as he entered.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    The Vice Captain flinched at Harol¡¯s cold tone that was directed at him before opening up a parchment and starting to speak. His voice was quite loud.


    ¡°His highness is not feeling well, so he is unable to make the speech.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Cale heard Choi Han scoffing behind him.


    It was not just Choi Han.


    The gazes of the chiefs turned hostile.


    ¡®The person who was screaming in the strategy room just yesterday is suddenly ill? And ill to the point that he cannot give a speech?


    Total nonsense.¡¯


    The chiefs¡¯ gazes started to turn into sharp res.


    There was no way the king was ill. He was the type that considered his body to be the most precious thing on the continent.


    Forget being ill, he was probably extremely healthy but just choosing not to take part in this speech.


    Was it because of Harol and Toonka''s actions yesterday?


    ¡®That can¡¯t be it.¡¯


    This king cared as much about his dignity as he did about his health.


    Such a king got upset at how Toonka threatened him yesterday and didn''t show up today? There was no way that would happen.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably just afraid of the Empire.¡¯


    Giving a speech here would be epting a direct confrontation with the Empire and dering war.


    However, if he avoids giving a speech then there would be no official word from him, giving him an excuse to save himself from the Empire if the Empire won and charged into the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s pce.


    The king was giving himself a way out while remaining neutral, just as he had done for the war between the mages and the non-mage faction.


    That was why Harol was extremely angry.


    ¡°...Vice Captain, do you know how thises off?¡±


    The soldiers were in a state of chaos.


    They were going to war.


    They were going to war to protect their kingdom.


    They were going to war to protect thisnd.


    But the owner of thend imed that he was ill and didn¡¯t evene to see them off as they went and put their lives on the line for their homnd.


    He wasn¡¯t even cheering them on.


    What did that mean?


    How would that seem to the soldiers and the citizens?


    Did he think that the soldiers were idiots?


    Anybody would be able to tell that the king seemed to be scared.


    No matter how strong a warrior was, their morale would be broken if their leader was scared.


    Both the king and the Vice Captain here should know about this.


    Harol¡¯s gaze turned as vicious as it had been when he had aimed for the Magic Tower.


    Since he had always been crazy, he had no issues fully revealing that crazy side as he red at the Vice Captain. The Vice Captain avoided Harol''s gaze as he continued to read what was written on the parchment.


    ¡°Ahem, although he cannote to give a speech in person, he asked me to deliver the message that he is cheering for you.¡±


    ¡®Cheering for us?


    Not hoping for victory, but cheering us on?¡¯


    Harol could not believe it.


    ¡®Damn bastard that deserves to be beaten to death!¡¯


    He thought that the king was even worse than the Tower Master of the Magic Tower.


    Harol''s lunacy and cruelty started to be aimed toward the king. He seemed ready to kill the king right now.


    However, he could not do as he pleased right now.


    The soldiers started to whisper to each other.


    There were many voices that were full of concern.


    ¡®The soldiers are getting agitated!


    Their morale was going down.


    Harol started to frown.


    ¡®I should have moved them all to Maple Castle right away if I knew it would end up like this!¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    Boom-


    There was a loud noise that shook the ground. Harol then saw priest Cale pointing toward the top of the tform.


    Cale was smiling.


    Harol turned his head.


    The person who had made the ground shake was heading to the top of the tform.


    Toonka.


    He stood on top of the tform.


    He then started to shout.


    ¡°I am stupid.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale chuckled and facepalmed.


    A voice that was loud enough to drown out the whispers of the soldiers could be heard.


    ¡°I do not know any fancy words and my head doesn¡¯t work very well. However, I do know one thing...¡±


    The soldiers and knights all looked toward Toonka.


    ¡°Why did you all choose to follow me?¡±


    The warriors were all natives who were ignored and called barbarians.


    The soldiers were mainly regr citizens who were originally farmers.


    They had followed behind Toonka in anger when they were fighting the civil war against the mage faction.


    "Why did you hold up your farming equipment, clench onto rocks, and follow behind me?¡±


    Toonka¡¯s question filled the za.


    It was different than the charismatic speech most leaders gave before a war. The choice of words was bad and he looked terrible as he stood up there.


    Furthermore, his gaze seemed ready to pounce and kill anybody that bugged him.


    Toonka was indeed angry.


    "Why did we fight?!¡±


    Why had the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s citizens attacked the strong mages in a frenzied state?


    The expressions on the faces of the soldiers who did not know what it meant to fight two years ago slowly started to change.


    The chiefs looked toward Toonka.


    Harol subconsciously walked toward Cale. Cale whispered to him in a quiet voice.


    ¡°This is a chance. Toonka doesn''t seem to realize it though.¡±


    Harol heard the warm voice that was quiet to the point that only he could hear.


    ¡°This is your chance. It is the chance to get the citizens and soldiers toe together.¡±


    The angry mob was reminded of how they had sought out blood while being in a state of frenzy.


    A new gaze different than the angry crazed gaze from earlier appeared on Harol''s face.


    Toonka and Harol.


    They were the center of the non-mage faction and now the center of the Whipper Kingdom.


    Harol could hear Toonka''s voice again at that moment.


    ¡°I will only charge forward this time as well!¡±


    Toonka looked like the crazy tyrant that had drawn people to him in the first ce.


    The soldiers and warriors started to think.


    This was their leader who only fought while looking straight ahead.


    ¡°Your opinions are not important.¡±


    Yes, they had all followed him because they were charmed by Toonka¡¯s style.


    ¡°Follow behind me.¡±


    The soldiers¡¯ and warriors¡¯ eyes instantly gotrger.


    Their leader who always charged forward continued to speak.


    ¡°Chase after me.¡±


    He was telling them to follow him.


    These were the words of their leader who had brought them victory over and over again.


    A state of heated frenzy started to surround the soldiers.


    Toonka was extremely angry right now.


    He was angry at the Empire and at the king of the Whipper Kingdom.


    That was why he wanted to destroy everything.


    However, Toonka had indeed changed.


    His gaze headed toward one side. He could see Cale. He could see Cale smiling leisurely as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Do not worry about your back.¡±


    Only look forward. Do not worry about your back.


    Toonka was the same yet different Toonka from before.


    His subordinates sent him their responses.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Woooooooooooooooo-


    The warriors who seemed ready to charge into battle once more stomped their feet as the soldiers shouted out loud.


    Other people might even have thought that they had all gone crazy.


    - Human! Are we bringing the Bears and me Dwarves now? Are we bringing them to Maple Castle?


    Cale nodded his head.


    The frenzied mob that had scared the other nations of the Western continent had gathered together without thinking about anything else.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Cale processed the thoughts on his mind.


    All that was left was to burn everything down.


    It was at that moment.


    - You want to make it into a sea of fire?


    The fiery thunderbolt that had been in shock and quiet for a while after eating ten billion gallons suddenly shouted out.


    - My heart is beating fast. What do I do?


    ¡®...That crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cale ignored the fiery thunderbolt.


    1. Supreme Chief is used for rare asions, I''ve generally just used chief (other than a few times I used Supreme Chief for very formal situations)

 Chapter 282: What the wind swept in (2)

    <h4>Chapter 282: What the wind swept in (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Girl and boy walking up a stone staircase together.


    Maple Castle was located on the western border of the Whipper Kingdom.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Wind brushed past the top of Choi Han¡¯s hood.


    The chilly winter air was gone, and a slightly warmer air was surrounding Maple Castle, however, it still felt like winter at Maple Castle.


    ¡°So the king threw us away?¡±


    ¡°...Hey, talk quietly.¡±


    ¡°Why should I be quiet? There''s no need. The only thing we trust are the things we aplish with our own two hands.¡±


    Choi Han who had been stealthily walking around the corridor stopped walking after hearing those voices.


    It was not a regr winter for Maple Castle.


    The king had chosen not to give a speech and officially dere war.


    Thanks to that, the atmosphere around Maple Castle felt as if you were standing in the middle of an extremely cold area.


    The people who had to face this coldness started to slowly show a single emotion.


    ¡°I will follow Commander Toonka-nim until the end.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Forget the Mogoru or Moogoru or whatever they''re called. Do you know what I had to do to get here? Aren¡¯t you in a simr situation?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. I know very well.¡±


    A venomous intent. The soldiers were starting to turn evil.


    This was only possible because the Whipper Kingdom''s wars had originally started from a civil war.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Choi Han and the soldiers made eye contact at that moment.


    ¡°Hello, priest-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hello, priest-nim!¡±


    The expressions on the soldiers¡¯ faces quickly changed to that of respect, as if they had never had that evil look in the first ce. Choi Han slightly bowed his head to greet the soldiers before starting to walk again.


    ¡®Choi Han, it''s different than how I imagined it would be.¡¯


    Choi Han remembered what Cale had said on their way to Maple Castle. Cale had seemed to be happy about something as he was smiling.


    ¡®I think the Whipper Kingdom''s people are more rational than I expected. The soldiers are angry at the king and the Empire, but they don''t seem to have gone crazy.¡¯


    Cale''s eyes had been sparkling. It was as if he was happy that he had originallye just to work but now he could do it with more sincerity.


    ¡®The Whipper soldiers are all properly trained warriors. Who do you think would win if they fought against the Empire¡¯s soldiers?¡¯


    Choi Han looked back toward the soldiers who had greeted him.


    Their hearts were full of maliciousness.


    However, they had not gone mad.


    They were all looking toward the future.


    These people had won against strong enemies like the mage faction already.


    That was why Choi Han had been able to answer Cale¡¯s question without any hesitation.


    ¡®The majority of the Whipper soldiers have less than two years of training. Their system is less than three years old and is awkward as well.¡¯


    The Empire¡¯s soldiers would be properly trained in their system that hassted through their extensive history.


    ¡®But I believe that the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s soldiers would win in a one-on-one battle.¡¯


    Training was important in a battle where your life was on the line, however, there was something else that was more important.


    ¡®You''re right. Choi Han, they have no fear.¡¯


    Cale agreed with Choi Han¡¯s answer and happily smiled. Although Cale did not seem conscious of it, he seemed to be relieved.


    Choi Han thought about that memory and raised his head.


    The teleportation magic circle installed in Maple Castle.


    This was where the soldiers had teleported into Maple Castle, but the Whipper soldiers who had personally felt the usefulness of magic were actively avoiding this area.


    The soldiers chose practicality even when they knew it would make them inconsistent.


    Paaaaat.


    The teleportation magic circle lit up.


    A number of people wearing white robes soon appeared.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Elf Pendrick who was covering his Elf ears, as well as some of the sculptor assassin Freesia¡¯s subordinates hade. Freesia and the Sun God twins remained at the Empire.


    Choi Han looked around. The expressions on the faces of the soldiers lit up at the appearance of new priests. They were even happier knowing that Pendrick, a priest with healing abilities, wasing.


    Choi Han started to speak to Pendrick and Freesia¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    The people who were here as priest to heal the soldiers followed behind Choi Han.


    Tap, tap.


    Choi Han walked down the stone path toward the castle wall as he thought about his conversation with Cale.


    ¡®Do I not need to do anything during this war?¡¯


    Choi Han could not reveal his ck aura.


    ¡®Why wouldn''t you do anything?¡¯


    Cale who was in his priest robe responded back with a shocked expression.


    ¡®Is saving people not work?¡¯


    Cale casually threw a bag with potions inside to Choi Han.


    ¡®Even without healing abilities, we need to heal the warriors and soldiers with potions. We''ll probably be pulled in many directions as soon as the battle begins. We will be very busy, so stay focused.¡¯


    All Cale got back was a nk expression.


    ¡®Do you not want to do it?¡¯


    There was no way that was the case.


    ¡°No, not at all. I will definitely do it.¡¯


    It was more difficult to save people than kill people, however, saving people suited Choi Han¡¯s style more.


    Choi Han would not fight during this war. However, he would be saving people.


    That weighed heavier on Choi Han¡¯s heart.


    ¡®Is it really okay for me to not fight?¡¯


    That questioned floated in his mind for a bit, however, he soon realized there was no need to think about it.


    Choi Han looked up once he stood in front of the staircase that led up to the central tower of the castle walls.


    ¡°Rosalyn.¡±


    Rosalyn who was wearing a mage''s robe and had a smile that was as bright as the sun on her face was also standing there.


    Behind her was Mary who was wearing a brown robe unlike her usual choice of color, as well as a few others who were covering themselves up as well.


    There were also some people who were not covered up and stood there while looking only straight forward.


    These were the mages originally from the Whipper Kingdom.


    They were now citizens of the Roan Kingdom and were only looking at Rosalyn''s back.


    The soldiers around them looked toward the mages withplicated expressions.


    Anger, fear, hatred, gratitude, and relief. These gazes held all sorts of emotions behind them.


    However, the mages¡¯ gazes were stern.


    ¡®Fight in the war.¡¯


    The way that their gazes were focused on one thing made them seem like swordsmen standing there with their swords drawn.


    Rosalyn looked toward Choi Han and flicked her chin toward the staircase.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Han and Rosalyn started to walk up the stone staircase together. Choi Han felt the presence of the people following behind them and started to think.


    Although he could not fight, there were his friends he trusted to do it for him.


    ¡®And-¡¯


    Choi Han raised his head.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Many footsteps were heading toward one direction and Choi Han heard a voice as soon as he arrived at the top of the stone staircase.


    ¡°You¡¯re all here.¡±


    The white-haired Cale greeted them while leaning on a ledge.


    ¡°This spot has a good view doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    They could see the tens of thousands of troops at the distance behind Cale¡¯s back.


    The Mogoru Empire''s forces.


    They were aiming for the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s Maple Castle.


    ¡®...Damn, there are many more than I had expected.¡¯


    Choi Han started to frown.


    One hour ago.


    The Empire¡¯s forces had arrived in front of Maple Castle.


    An oppressive wind was blowing in from them.


    That wind was putting Maple Castle on full alert right now.


    The Whipper soldiers were clenching their weapons and giving off venomous vibes while smiling toward the priests and showingplicated expressions toward the mages.


    Their conversation was no more than something to help rx them.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    Cale stopped leaning on the ledge. Toonka and Harol were at the tower as well.


    Chief Harol made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°The Empire is making a move.¡±


    That trumpet sound hade from the Empire¡¯s side.


    They could see a person standing in the front of the Empire¡¯s forces.


    Harol immediately started to speak.


    ¡°Duke Huten is leading the Empire''s forces.¡±


    Duke Huten.


    The Imperial Prince''s right-hand man and the Empire¡¯s only sword master.


    He was the one leading the knights.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    They could hear the neighing of horses along with the trumpet sounds.


    ¡°Shit, there''s a ton of knights.¡±


    Toonka started to frown. It quickly turned into a smile.


    ¡°His name is Duke Huten?! I can rip that human into pieces! Kehehehe!¡±


    Duke Huten had not taken part in thest battle of Maple Castle. That meant that the Empire was being serious this time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground started to shake.


    It was not because of magic nor anything of the sort.


    It was just that tens of thousands of soldiers were moving along with the cavalry behind them.


    ¡°...This is no joke.¡±


    Rosalyn started to frown.


    Sword master Huten.


    It was not that she was afraid of him.


    ¡°...This is even more than the Paerun Kingdom.¡±


    The three Northern Kingdoms. Knights numbering close to the amount of knights from thend of soldiers and knights were currently raising their swords and spears toward Maple Castle.


    However, there was something different about these knights than the knights of the North.


    ¡°The armors of the knights are all fortified with magic. They all have at least a high-grade magic stone in them.¡±


    Rosalyn informed the others on top of the tower.


    The Empire.


    Why was it called the Empire?


    Rosalyn recalled the information she had learned about the Empire when she had been next in line for the throne. Her teacher who had taught her about royal traditions and politics had stopped a lesson for a moment to tell her something.


    ¡®An Empire must be better than average in all aspects. It refers to a nation that is above all others whenbining all aspects together.


    You must remember that.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom was above average in magic.


    The Paerun Kingdom was above average with their knights.


    There were many nations that were talented in one area.


    ¡®Above average magic, above average troops, above average strength of knights, and finally, the continent¡¯s only home for alchemy.¡¯


    Rosalyn recalled the weight of the Empire that she had forgotten about.


    ¡®They are scary because all of those aspects are gathered together.¡¯


    The Empire¡¯s knights alone were not scary.


    The Empire¡¯s magic was fine to take on by itself.


    Even the Empire¡¯s alchemy could be handled if you were cautious enough.


    However, her teacher had warned her.


    ¡®You may hate me for saying something like this, however, I am telling you this because you are someone who is going to be a ruler.


    The Empire is a nation where everything is above average.


    A kingdom that is below average in any aspect would not be able to defeat the Empire.¡¯


    Her teacher had finished off by saying the following.


    ¡®You will thoroughly realize that if you be the Empire¡¯s enemy.¡¯


    The Empire that was actually serious this time had brought knights that were at the level of the Paerun Kingdom''s knights with magic armors that had high-grade magic stones, something the Paerun Kingdom would not be able to do.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    Then the Empire¡¯s Mage Brigade appeared from behind the knights.


    This Mage Brigade had a longer history than the Roan Kingdom''s Mage Brigade.


    Chief Harol let out a scoff.


    ¡®They brought all this just to take back a castle?¡¯


    Harol could sort of understand the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s king''s fear.


    Anybody would be scared after looking at these troops.


    ¡°They truly came, not just for Maple Castle, but to gobble up the entire Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    Harolpletely understood the Empire''s true intentions. He also realized that the Empire looked down upon the Whipper Kingdom and didn¡¯t try very hard during thest battle.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    The sound of the Empire¡¯s trumpets cut through the battlefield.


    On the other hand, Maple Castle waspletely silent.


    Soldiers and warriors were already in formation at the castle wall since about an hour ago.


    Their pupils shook and clouded over for a moment.


    The venomous aura they had around them seemed to disappear a bit.


    It was because of therge number of knights and mages led by Duke Huten. They felt pressure that was iparable to what they faced in thest battle for Maple Castle and the pir of fire.


    ¡®Fighting against that many mages alone would be hard enough, so can we win against them when they have so many knights as well?¡¯


    Some of them were having these kinds of thoughts.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    A shout that drowned out the trumpets could be heard. At the same time, they could see theirmander leaning over the ledge of the tower.


    ¡°Ahahahahahahaha!¡±


    Themander was swinging the iron club in his hand whileughing.


    His eyes seemed like those of a madman.


    The soldiers all returned to their original gazes after seeing this.


    That craziness in Toonka¡¯s eyes was infecting the soldiers.


    There was a way for the weak to defeat the strong.


    The way to do that was to go crazy.


    ¡°There we go.¡±


    Calemented while looking at Toonka. He then slowly walked toward his group.


    Rosalyn started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like the Empire will march forward soon. We will head to our stations now.¡±


    ¡°It looks like I should head to the chiefs as well.¡±


    Harol quickly added on.


    Cale calmly responded to the two of them.


    ¡°Watch until the end first.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    It was when Harol asked in confusion.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    Another ring of the trumpet could be heard, and the ground started to shake.


    Harol looked toward the enemies in the distance.


    Cale was looking at them as well.


    ¡®There¡¯s still one more left.¡¯


    Mages and knights.


    That was not the end.


    Cale recalled the pce that was falling because of the terrorist attack when he went to the Empire.


    Cale¡¯s shield had supported therge tower that was falling.


    However, someone else took over in the middle in order to prevent it from crashing down.


    Alchemists.


    They had created a new pir in the pce to support the roof. Cale recalled that unique way of using alchemy.


    That was why he had contemted prior to this battle against the Empire.


    ¡®Would the Empire want a short battle? Or would they try to drag it out?¡¯


    They would want it to be short if they were aiming for Maple Castle, but they would want it to be long if they were aiming for the Whipper Kingdom.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground started to shake.


    Dirt pirs started to rise up from nothing, simr to the pir that had supported the roof of that pce in the Empire.


    One by one.


    Thebination of alchemists and mages that had supported the pce through Sir Rex''s groups terrorist attack were revealing simrrge and sturdy pirs into the world.


    Rosalyn gasped as shemented on it.


    ¡°They are as tall as Maple Castle.¡±


    These pirs had shot up as high as Maple Castle. Alchemists and mages were standing on top of these pirs. Knights and soldiers were gathered underneath each pir as well.


    Their formation seemed to be one that could take care of both long-range and short-range attacks.


    Harol subconsciously started to mumble.


    ¡°It looks like another castle has appeared.¡±


    This now became a battle between two castles.


    He suddenly felt as if he could not breathe.


    The Mogoru Empire was ahead of the rest of the Western continent in terms of military might, magic, and technology. The true appearance of the Imperial Prince who had pretended to be a good person was finally revealed.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s what I wanted to see.¡±


    He sounded as if he was waiting for the Empire toe out like this.


    Harol, as well as everybody else on top of the tower, looked toward Cale.


    However, Cale ignored their gazes and put his hand on the shoulder of someone wearing a robe. This person was covering themselvespletely in a robe simr to Mary.


    Cale took off the hood that was covering the person''s face.


    A middle-aged man''s shaking pupils appeared from underneath the hood and looked toward Cale.


    Cale had prepared for this war against the Empire as much as he had prepared for the war against the Indomitable Alliance and their alliance of three kingdoms and two tribes. It was even possible that he had prepared more for this war against the Empire than for the Indomitable Alliance.


    Cale looked down at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    ¡°Now, do you understand why I called you here?¡±


    Kanelle, the chief of the me Dwarf tribe. He was looking up at Cale.


    The Dwarf Chief Kanelle, felt chills while looking at the indifference on the priest¡¯s face. The coldmander in front of him did not even believe in a god, however, his pupils had no signs of fear.


    He did not seem to fear the Empire nor the war.


    The chief¡¯s shaking voice started to speak.


    ¡°Do we have to destroy alchemy?¡±


    The me Dwarf tribe''s chief could see the priest smiling brightly as if he had said the answer.


    It was so bright that it gave him chills.

 Chapter 283: What the wind swept in (3)

    <h4>Chapter 283: What the wind swept in (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: David vs Goliath.


    Boom!


    The alchemists and mages created another dirt pir.


    Cale didn''t need to see the battlefield to know what was going on.


    The alchemists and mages had appeared to support the roof of the pce when Sir Rex and his group had used magic bombs to blow it up.


    They had scattered some unknown fluid which responded to the alchemists¡¯ and mages¡¯ mana and had shot up into the sky. Then the alchemists put a ck thread of unknown origin around the pir.


    Once the ck thread disappeared into the dirt pir, it had turned into a sturdy ck pir.


    Cale was only looking at the me Dwarves as he started to speak.


    ¡°An alchemist''s job is to alwayse up with something new.¡±


    Boom!


    The ck pir continued to berger until it turned into a tower.


    The towers continued to grow in number until there was a total of seven towers.


    The mages and alchemists would get to the top of these towers andunch long-range attacks from there.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    Cale looked toward the Dwarf Chief through the sound of the trumpet.


    Alchemy.


    The alchemy of this world was simr to alchemy on Earth.


    Their goal was to create gold.


    However, the methods to do that were different.


    The alchemist of the Western continent sought to use natural elements to create gold. That was why these alchemists could not help but be close to mana which had the purest natural element.


    ¡®But ording to the Dragon half-blood, the alchemy that the White Star is looking for is not aiming to create gold.¡¯


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben''s voice could be heard in Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Do you know why they are researching dead mana?¡¯


    Dead mana bombs. That waspletely unrted to alchemy if their goal was to create gold. However, the White Star¡¯s Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower had partnered with the Empire for around twenty years to research dead mana bombs.


    ¡®I originally thought that they just wanted dead mana bombs to use as weapons, but I realized that I was wrong after hearing what the Dragon half-blood had to say.¡¯


    Cale had never seen the ancient Dragon looking so serious.


    Eruhaben had a shocked yet fearful expression on his face as he exined.


    ¡®What the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower wants is mana, not gold.¡¯


    Cale stiffened up after hearing that as well.


    The reason they researched dead mana.


    ¡®They want to create mana.¡¯


    Water, fire, wind, earth, and wood. Mana exists like each of these five basic elements of nature.


    It was one of the foundations for power in the world.


    And they were a group that was trying to create mana.


    ¡®After hearing about that from the Dragon half-blood, I learned that the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower is a higher-ranking organization than Arm.¡¯


    Calepletely understood.


    He could not figure out what the crazy White Star wanted, however, that bastard had done all sorts of crazy shit, and creating mana was just one of them.


    What would happen if that crazy bastard who would even attempt to create a chimera was able to create mana?


    ¡®It¡¯d be a total mess.¡¯


    There would be no chaos like that one.


    That was why Cale made up his mind once again.


    He was going topletely destroy the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    This was the first step to getting that done.


    Cale looked toward Kanelle, the chief of the me Dwarf tribe, and started to speak. He could see the shaking pupils in the chief¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Yeah, I get it.


    I''m sure war is scary.¡¯


    Cale tried to be the calm and collectedmander and tried to speak with a majestic air as he understood what the me Dwarf chief might be thinking.


    However, Chief Kanelle¡¯s reaction was strange.


    ¡°...Chief Kanelle, what are you looking at?¡±


    Kanelle was not looking at Cale, but behind Cale. Someone urgently rushed toward Cale at that moment.


    It was Choi Han.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    He seemed to be in such a shock that he called out Cale¡¯s name. At the same time, Kanelle''s mumblings reached Cale''s ears. Kanelle was currently scared.


    ¡°The king- the king of beasts is-¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale quickly turned around. He could see the battlefield as he heard Choi Han¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It is the Lions fromst time!¡±


    Cale could see a few people flying to the top of the ck tower made by the alchemists using flight magic.


    Two of their faces were familiar.


    ¡°Cale-nim, they are the ones we saw up north!¡±


    They had seen these Lions when they had visited Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka¡¯s house to steal the crown. Those arrogant Lions had ended up kneeling in front of Choi Han¡¯s de.


    They were currently not in their berserk transformation as they had appeared from within the Empire¡¯s forces.


    Nobody would have realized it if Choi Han, Cale, and the me Dwarves were not there.


    ¡°C,mander-nim!¡±


    Chief Kanelle¡¯s expression became desperate.


    The Lions were talented in leadership and adept atrge group battles.


    Unlike the Tigers who lived alone in their own mountain, the Lions lived inrge groups in order to maximize their strength.


    ¡°Commander-nim, those bastards are stronger than the, B, Bears. The Lion tribe even has two potential sessors for the Lion King position in this generation! They are super strong!¡±


    me Dwarf Chief Kanelle''s eyes could not stop shaking.


    If the Bear tribe was the ones who had annoyed the me Dwarf tribe in Arm every day, then the Lion tribe was the ones that treated the me Dwarves as if they did not even exist.


    They considered themselves the greatest tribe and considered the Dwarves to not even be worth their gazes.


    It was kind of true.


    The Lion tribe was like the Whale tribe onnd.


    The Tigers could be the best if they did not have the tendency to be alone, however, the Lions who lived in a pride were considered to be the strongest.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect the Lions who didn''t appear with the Indomitable Alliance to appear with the Empire!¡¯


    The me Dwarves became extremely scared after seeing the Empire¡¯s might as well as the Lion tribe.


    Why?


    ¡®The Roan Kingdom and that sword master! Even themander-nim!


    None of them can join this battle!¡¯


    This would be a war without the main characters for victory in thest war.


    This was like fighting without any limbs.


    ¡°...Commander-nim.¡±


    The Dwarf¡¯s expression did not look good.


    He had already chosen to be on Cale''s side. He had chosen to join this side in order to survive. In that case, they needed to win this war.


    ¡°We need to make it a defensive battle. I will go work with the other Dwarves waiting in the castle to build tools for defense.¡±


    Rosalyn had brought Mary, some me Dwarves, and some mages to the tower, however, there were still plenty of me Dwarves inside of Maple Castle.


    They were probably busy right now building tools for defending the castle like putting together more of these wings.


    The Chief bit down on his lips while thinking about the Dwarves who would be working hard toplete these wings without knowing about the Empire''s strength and the Lions.


    However, the wings were useless in the current situation.


    ¡°Commander-nim, it is useless to take care of just the alchemists right now. The Lions, mages, and knights that are fortified with magic...those tens of thousands of soldiers are going to invade!¡±


    The me Dwarf Chief was afraid. How could they defeat so many enemies with less than five thousand on their side, especially when the Whipper Kingdom had so few warriors?


    The only way to survive was to lock up the castle gate and resist.


    Rosalyn agreed with that statement.


    Rosalyn was the only one who could openly fight along with the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s forces. That was why Rosalyn shared her thoughts as well.


    ¡°He''s right. Young master Cale, we need to choose safety first.¡±


    She looked toward Toonka and continued to speak. She thought about Toonka as well as the native warriors on their side.


    Their armors and weapons were terriblepared to the Empire¡¯s knights¡¯ equipment, and as they did not have any magic fortification, it was as if they were nakedpared to those knights.


    ¡°I''m sure you agree with me, Commander Toonka and Chief Harol, we need to preserve the number of warriors on our side.¡±


    They needed to defend first and lower the enemy numbers before sending the soldiers and warriors out when they saw an opening tounch a counterattack.


    They needed to use the me Dwarves and Mary¡¯s strengths during that time as well.


    "That is the only way to reduce the difference in numbers. This is the only way to effectively defeat the Empire¡¯s overwhelming numbers when we are fighting without our limbs.¡±


    Rosalyn''s analysis was blunt.


    She looked toward Cale with that blunt and cold gaze while the me Dwarf Chief looked toward Cale with fear and urgency.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Someone started tough.


    Rosalyn¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°...Commander?¡±


    Toonka wasughing like a maniac who had a screw loose.


    Rosalyn and Chief Kanelle did not get angry at Toonka¡¯s actions. It was because he was notughing at the two of them.


    Chief Harol was smiling as well.


    There was also one more person who was smiling.


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    Cale was also smiling with them. He could not help but smile at this feeling that he had not felt in a while. Raon, who had been quietly invisible for a while, asked Cale in confusion.


    - Human, what is going on?


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    It was making him think about the past. Long before Kim Rok Soo was a team leader, the newly employed Kim Rok Soo had gone out to take care of some business with his team leader when they were beaten to a pulp.


    Naturally, they had failed their mission. Kim Rok Soo had spoken to his former team leader when they were both still on the ground in pain.


    ¡®Team leader.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, listen to that tone of yours, you bastard. What is it?¡¯


    ¡®When do you think we will be able to fight using overwhelming strength? Do you think it is possible?¡¯


    ¡®I don''t know. Don¡¯t talk about the impossible.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s too bad.¡¯


    ¡®What is?¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had thought it was too bad at that time.


    Hispany was alwayscking manpower and had to fight againstrge organizations or strong individuals even though they were weak. That was why they never had enough strength.


    Kim Rok Soo had never fought against an enemy while possessing overwhelming strength over that enemy.


    That was why he had said the following to his former team leader.


    ¡®My style is to cause a damn ruckus with overwhelming strength.¡¯


    ¡®You crazy bastard.¡¯


    Crazy bastard.


    His former team leader¡¯s voice brushed past Cale''s ears.


    Kim Rok Soo had been disappointed at that time, and that disappointment continued even when he followed in the footsteps of his team leader and became the new team leader.


    The Empire was in possession of an overwhelming advantage.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    Cale looked toward Toonka and Harol. He then turned toward Rosalyn and continued to speak.


    "Do you know what makes the Whipper Kingdom so scary?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Rosalyn asked in confusion while one of the mages who came with her responded back. He was one of the mages who had escaped from the Whipper Kingdom. He calmly answered Cale''s question.


    ¡°The Whipper Kingdom is scary because there is no defense.¡±


    ¡®There is no defense?


    Does that mean...they don''t ever defend their castles?¡¯


    Cale started to speak while the me Dwarf Chief and Rosalyn stood there in confusion.


    ¡°The Whipper warriors have magic resistance.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Rosalyn gasped as she remembered that fact while the me Dwarf Chief''s eyes opened wide from this fact he just found out.


    Some of the Whipper Kingdom''s natives were born with magic resistance. That number only grew as time went on.


    It increased significantly after the Magic Tower conducted their cruel human experiments.


    Toonka was someone who was at the peak of those individuals.


    His physical strength was overwhelming, but his magic resistance was even greater than that.


    Armor that is fortified with magic?


    It was just like regr steel to the Whipper Kingdom''s warriors.


    They had innate abilities that allowed them to resist magic for a while.


    That was why they could charge forward without any fear.


    Even if the Empire happened to be caught off guardst time, the Whipper Kingdom''s forces had still fought against the Empire''s knights and mages during thest battle at Maple Castle.


    And they managed to win.


    The overwhelming difference in number?


    Why did the Empire need to prepare such arge number of troops in order to conquer the Whipper Kingdom?


    It was because they knew they needed at least this much to be victorious.


    Chief Harol who made eye contact with Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Defense is not in the Whipper Kingdom''s dictionary.¡±


    ¡°Kehe, kahahahahahaha!¡±


    Toonka''sughter shook the tower.


    He could see the Empire¡¯s forces.


    The Lion tribe and alchemists were not stepping up, but the knights and soldiers who were wearing armor fortified with magic, as well as the mages, were prepared for battle.


    However, Toonka turned his head and looked toward Cale.


    Cale nodded toward Toonka.


    ¡®Do not worry about your back.¡¯


    Toonka understood what Cale meant with that nod.


    That was why he started to move.


    In fact, he jumped off the tower.


    Heughed as hisrge body flew off of the tower.


    ¡°Kahahahahahahaha!¡±


    His crazed voice reached both the Empire¡¯s forces and the Whipper Kingdom''s soldiers. These soldiers did not have magic resistance like the native warriors.


    They watched their leader fall from the tower.


    Boom-!


    Toonkanded on the ground with a loud noise.


    Outside of Maple Castle.


    He was now face to face with the close to 100,000 troops from the Empire.


    He could also see Duke Huten in the distance.


    ¡°Kehehehe-¡±


    An overwhelming difference in numbers?


    Had that not been the case when they went up against the Mage faction?


    It had been even worse back then.


    They had nothing when they went up against the mages.


    However, he had won.


    ¡®No, we won.¡¯


    Toonka opened his mouth and shouted out loud.


    ¡°Open the gates!¡±


    Defending?


    Staying cooped up and defending the castle?


    They wouldn¡¯t ever do something like that.


    Screeeeeeeech-


    The castle gate opened.


    The warriors who were just as crazy for battle as Toonka appeared from behind the gate. Soldiers were following behind them.


    There were only a minimal number of people staying back to guard the castle.


    The rest of them were giving off either a venomous presence or a crazed look as they followed behind Toonka.


    Toonka remembered what Cale had told him before Choi Han and Rosalyn had arrived. He looked down at his waist.


    There was a small but sturdy pouch securely tied on him.


    There was a small marble inside the bag.


    All of the soldiers had one as well.


    ¡°...Young master Cale?¡±


    Rosalyn noticed the pouches on the sides of the Whipper Kingdom''s soldiers as they headed toward the Empire''s troops. She flinched and looked toward Cale, who picked up one of those marbles and started to speak.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim worked very hard.¡±


    The marbles were filled with a fluid that was the same color as Raon¡¯s eyes. He turned his head and looked toward me Dwarf chief Kanelle.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to see it soon.¡±


    The me Dwarf chief flinched at Cale¡¯s gaze. He had not been able to see Cale''s gaze clearly because he had been shocked by the Lion tribe.


    Cale¡¯s pupils were not shaking at all.


    Themander confidently continued to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to see just what you need to do.¡±


    ¡®We need to get rid of alchemy.¡¯


    Cale continued to speak as the chief thought about that.


    ¡°You¡¯ll also be able to see how the weak are able to defeat the strong.¡±


    The me Dwarf Chief¡¯s body started to shake.


    The Whipper Kingdom''s forces seemed weakpared to the Lion tribe that ignored the me Dwarves and the Empire that was showing its overwhelming strength.


    The me Dwarf Chief, as someone who had always been a weakling, felt his fingertips starting to shake.


    There was a way for the weak to defeat the strong.


    ¡°What is that method?¡±


    ¡°Going crazy and fighting without looking back.¡±


    Kanelle subconsciously gasped after seeing Cale''s gaze.


    However, Cale had turned his head.


    There were times that you needed to run while only looking straight forward.


    That was the case for the Whipper Kingdom right now.


    Cale started to shout as he knew how the Whipper Kingdom must be feeling right now.


    ¡°Priests, start moving!¡±


    However, honestly speaking, both the Whipper Kingdom and the Empire had the wrong idea.


    ¡°Mary, you go back inside the castle as well! Go gather the me Dwarves!¡±


    People on the tower started to quickly move. Cale was at the center of those people as he observed Toonka who was heading toward the Empire and addressed Choi Han.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim?¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    There would be no need for the warriors and soldiers to worry about their back as Cale had told Toonka.


    - Human, I will go to save people as well! I will go with you no matter what you say!


    This was because Cale had prepared some overwhelming strengths for it.


    ¡®There''s no reason Cale Henituse, no, there is no reason that I need to fight as I had fought when I was Kim Rok Soo.¡¯


    The Fire of Destruction started to twirl on top of his palm.

 Chapter 284: What the wind swept in (4)

    <h4>Chapter 284: What the wind swept in (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: South park children saying you bastards!


    The Dwarf was the first to react to the Fire of Destruction''s rumbling.


    Dwarves were a race that dealt with steel.


    As someone who could not live without dealing with fire, Kanelle gasped after seeing the fire on Cale''s palm.


    It was different than the fire he used to melt steel.


    All he could feel was a wicked fire that seemed to want to gobble everything.


    ¡°Commander-nim-¡±


    Chief Kanelle called out to Cale, however, Cale just nced at him before starting to walk. Choi Han, who was dressed as a priest, lowered his hood and followed behind Cale.


    ¡°Is it okay to just leave him like that?¡±


    Choi Han asked Cale with concern. It was obvious he was talking about the me Dwarf Chief who was nkly standing there.


    ¡°It''s fine since Mary went.¡±


    Cale coldlymented that it was fine since Mary already went to gather the other me Dwarves.


    ¡°And that punk will move soon as well.¡±


    Cale sounded certain as he said that. Cale headed down from the castle wall and entered the staircase to head back into the castle.


    He turned back around and looked out past the castle wall before descending down.


    ¡°He''d be stupid to just stand there after seeing that.¡±


    Choi Han also turned to look. He then followed Cale and headed for their destination.


    Behind Cale and Choi Han¡¯s back was Toonka who was charging toward the Empire¡¯s knights with just a club in his hand.


    Baaaaang!


    The iron club and swords created loud noises as they shed.


    ¡°Kehehehe.¡±


    The Vice Captain of the Mogoru Empire¡¯s Third Knights Brigade. He started to frown after hearing theughter through his helmet.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly dash out like this!¡¯


    He knew that Toonka held the title of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s strongest individual. He was also themander for this battle.


    Normally in a battle like this, both sides would try to gain the psychological advantage or start with a small sh between the leaders.


    There were usually some formalities and ss to start things off.


    However, this barbarianmander didn''t care for any of that. He just immediately charged toward them.


    ¡®Go take him on.¡¯


    The glorious sword master Duke Huten, the captain of the First Knights Brigade as well as the Commanding Officer of the Empire¡¯s Royal Knights Brigade.


    He had ordered the Third Knights Brigade to handle Toonka and the warriors who charged forward without any strategies.


    ¡®Teach that wild calf the strength of the Empire.¡¯


    The members of the Third Knights Brigade were wearing armor fortified with magic and riding on horses. The Vice Captain scoffed while seeing Toonka running toward them without a horse.


    War was not child''s y.


    That was why they were looking down on this barbarian who was rushing toward them without any support. However, the Vice Captain''s face had a frown that could not disappear.


    ¡®...How is he so stupidly strong?!¡¯


    He could feel a strong vibration from his sword that was fortified with magic once it shed against the iron club.


    The Vice Captain almost dropped his sword.


    It was not just Toonka¡¯s strength that was scary.


    Toonka¡¯s ability to jump up to his level when he was riding on a horse was shocking.


    ¡®Where is he?¡¯


    The Vice Captain tightly grasped the shaking sword and caused aura smoke to rise. It was the moment aura smoke was spreading out from the sword of this high-grade expert.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Vice Captain''s eyes opened wide as his helmet started to shake. His neck was then jerked back.


    Someone was holding onto his helmet.


    ¡°Hehehehe-¡±


    The Vice Captain could see the barbarian leader smiling with his teeth showing.


    Crackle, crackle.


    Electricity started toe out of the helmet. The magic spell that was imbued in the helmet along with enhanced durability was causing these currents to protect its owner.


    It did not matter.


    The Vice Captain''s pupils started to shake. He soon heard something that sounded like thunder by his ears.


    Crackle.


    This out-of-this-world strength ripped the helmet apart as if it was a piece of paper. The destroyed helmet slowly fell off of his head.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    Wind brushed by the Vice Captain''s face.


    The barbarian leader who was standing on the back of the Vice Captain¡¯s horse let go of the helmet.


    ng!


    The destroyed helmet fell to the ground. The knight froze up after seeing Toonka¡¯s crazed face and ring pupils.


    ¡°Hehehe-¡±


    Toonka''s hand grasped the Vice Captain''s neck.


    Magic sparks flew out of the armor as he did that. However, Toonka did not feel a thing.


    ¡°Y, you barbarian! Let go of our Vice Captain-nim!¡±


    Another knight rushed toward Toonka. Even though he was just an average knight, electricity was flowing out of his sword because of magic enchantment. However, his sword could not reach Toonka.


    Bang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Arge-bodied woman''s spear parried the knight¡¯s sword.


    It was Pelia, Toonka¡¯s left-hand woman and the tribe''s greatest spear user. She was the one who parried the attack. The electricity did not affect her either as she also had magic resistance.


    It was not just her.


    The Whipper warriors had all charged toward the Third Knights Brigade.


    Although they only had leather armor and simple weapons with some of them just fighting with their bare hands, they all had no hesitation as they charged into battle.


    ¡°...These crazy barbarians-!¡±


    The knight who had tried to rescue the Vice Captain became anxious.


    They were smiling.


    Both Toonka and his left-hand woman Pelia were smiling with their teeth showing.


    ¡°Kahahahahaha!¡±


    Toonka¡¯sughter shook the battlefield.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Behind Toonka and the warriors. The soldiers who had not entered the fray just yet were hitting the ground with their spears and causing the ground to rumble.


    These soldiers seemed as if they were celebrating one of their festivals that had been deemed to be barbaric, as they were breathing heavily from the excitement.


    ¡®None of them are sane!¡¯


    They were different than the Whipper Kingdom''s forces fromst year¡¯s battle at Maple Castle. They seemed to be even crazier than that time.


    This was especially the case for their leader.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Vice Captain was suppressed before he was flung off of the horse. The barbarian leader took control of the horse before ring toward the knight who had tried to save the Vice Captain.


    The knight found it hard to breathe as Toonka stared at him.


    However, Toonka was not looking at him.


    ¡°Commander Toonka.¡±


    The knight flinched and started to shiver after hearing the voiceing from behind him. He was relieved at the same time.


    Duke Huten, the Sword of the Empire.


    Duke Huten had slowly approached Toonka while riding his horse. His voice was calm, however, the arrogance in his voice that showed that he did not consider Toonka to be his opponent was clearly visible.


    ¡°It''s been a while. I feel like it was just yesterday that I saw you in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Toonka did not seem to care about Huten. Huten''s eyebrows twitched but he calmly continued to speak. He could be this rxed because of his strength.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Hehe.


    Toonkaughed at Duke Huten¡¯s question and wet his lips as if he had found a prey before answering the question.


    ¡°Adin, I''m talking about Adin.¡±


    This was followed by a moment of silence. Only Toonka continued to speak.


    ¡°Where is that damn coward Adin?!¡±


    Adin. The Mogoru Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince and the future king.


    Toonka was calling his name as if it was the name of a random thug.


    The Empire¡¯s forces seemed to be in shock.


    And one more person. Chief Kanelle from the me Dwarf tribe was standing on the castle walls with a nk stare.


    ¡°Hey coward, stop hiding ande out! I¡¯ll crush you with my fist! Kahahahahah!¡±


    Toonka''s shout.


    ¡®Coward, stop hiding.¡¯


    Tap. Tap.


    The me Dwarf Chief slowly started to move. His body was starting to get farther away from the battlefield as he took some steps back. He could hear Cale¡¯s voice in his head.


    ¡®You¡¯ll be able to see it soon. You¡¯ll be able to see just what you need to do.¡¯


    The me Dwarf chief took a couple more steps and finally let out a breath.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Duke Huten also let out a deep sigh. However, there was anger in his eyes.


    ¡°Commander Toonka, I am following proper etiquette right now.¡±


    No matter how strong Toonka may be, Duke Huten could still see how strong Toonka was. That meant that he was stronger than Toonka.


    He had been maintaining respect and following proper etiquette as the stronger person, however, he started to get angry after seeing Toonka show no respect at all.


    ¡°Etiquette? Hehehe.¡±


    Toonka just shrugged his shoulders and started tough.


    He recalled the conversation he had with Cale at the tower before Choi Han and Rosalyn arrived.


    ¡®I''m sorry I just seem to be receiving without giving anything this time. Is there anything you want?¡¯


    Toonka could see Cale being shocked at his question. However, he soon returned to his usual calm expression and answered back.


    ¡®It¡¯s not enough with Duke Huten. How disappointing.¡¯


    Toonka could not help but think Cale really was a strong person pretending to be weak.


    Who else could say such a thing while looking at the Empire¡¯s forces?


    ¡®The Imperial Prince. Drag him into this muddy- into this pit of fire. We can''t be the only ones to take a hit this time.¡¯


    Toonka liked that answer very much.


    That was why he sneered at the Empire who feigned following etiquette and being respectful in front of the public while threatening the Whipper Kingdom and being greedy for theirnd in the back.


    ¡°You should have brought that Imperial Prince bastard if you are aiming for the Whipper Kingdom!¡±


    Toonka, who had been standing on the horse, suddenly shot forward.


    Baaaaang!


    A loud noise could be heard.


    Knights were blocking Toonka¡¯s path.


    There was a wall created by the knights¡¯ swords. Toonka looked toward Duke Huten behind them and continued to shout.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you roll in this mud, no, in this pit of fire! You bastards will have to stand on even ground with us!¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter if someone was a noble, king, emperor or anything else.


    None of it mattered if you beat them up.


    ¡°Our Whipper Kingdom is not weak!¡±


    Toonka¡¯s shout filled the battlefield. It reached everyone''s ears.


    Caleughed saying Toonka has got a loud voice while Dwarf Kanelle who had been stepping backward clenched his fists and turned around before starting to run.


    He was heading away from the battlefield and heading into the castle.


    Baaaaang!


    The wall that was made of five swords broke at the same time.


    Toonka ignored the des hitting his body as he moved forward.


    If there were people above him, if there were people stronger than him, then he just needed to pull them down to his level. They were all the same when they were standing on the ground.


    Magic? Aura? The only thing given to a human at birth was their body. Toonka was someone who had fought against nature and developed his body.


    He had no fear because he trusted this body of his. And now, he didn¡¯t have to watch his back either.


    ng!


    Duke Huten took out his sword.


    His aura shot out as well. Although Toonka had magic resistance, he did not have aura resistance. Defeat was the only possible ending for him.


    Ooooooooong-


    The First Knights Brigade that consisted of the strongest experts started to let out their aura smokes. They were all at minimum high-grade experts. They raised their swords toward the warriors behind Toonka.


    Then the Captain of the Magic Brigade shouted from behind them.


    ¡°Prepare for the first wave of attacks!¡±


    The mana around the Empire¡¯s Mage Brigade started to rumble.


    Duke Huten looked toward Toonka who was running in a straight line toward him and started tough.


    ¡°Commander Toonka, your warriors will die at our knights¡¯ hands while your soldiers will die at our mages¡¯ hands.¡±


    The warriors with magic resistance would be dealt with by the knights while the soldiers without magic resistance would be killed by the mages.


    The horse Duke Huten was on started to rush forward as well.


    Bang!


    Duke Huten¡¯s sword and Toonka''s iron club shed against each other.


    sh.


    The iron club was cut by Duke Huten¡¯s aura.


    This was thew of nature. The strong suppress the weak.


    Duke Huten lightly swung his sword around as he asked Toonka a question.


    ¡°Can you feel the direction of the wind?¡±


    The wind was blowing from the Empire toward the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡°The spring wind travels from the Empire to the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    The Western continent¡¯s spring winds always traveled from the west to the east. Toonka picked his sliced club back up and rushed toward Duke Huten.


    Baaaaang!


    The moment the sword shed against the sliced club, Duke Huten smirked toward the barbarian whose hair seemed worse than a lion¡¯s mane and whispered to him.


    ¡°You should have just thrown away 80 years.¡±


    100,000 ves for 80 years.


    Huten removed oneyer of his pretense.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°What bullshit spring winds.


    Kehehehehe.¡±


    He could hear Toonka''sughter.


    He could feel the wind at the same time.


    There was a different wind than the spring winds that were blowing from the west to the east from the Empire to the Whipper Kingdom.


    Duke Huten¡¯s gaze headed toward behind Toonka.


    The wind was blowing.


    The wind was blowing from Maple Castle.


    The wind was blowing from inside Maple Castle to the outside.


    Screech- screech-


    He could hear some weird noises as well.


    It sounded as if some old machines that had not been used in a while were starting to move again. It was almost like the sound of a gear that had been off returning to its spot.


    That sound could be heard along with the wind.


    ¡°Kahahahaha! It''s here! I knew it!¡±


    Toonkaughed and then red at Duke Huten as if he wanted to rip the Duke into pieces.


    ¡°My back is strong now! Kahahahahah!¡±


    Shaaaaaaa-


    A rough wind ate up the naturally flowing spring wind and changed the flow of the wind.


    It was now going from the east to the west.


    The wind that was blowing from the Empire to the Whipper Kingdom had instantly changed directions.


    However, the Empire¡¯s forces could not even feel the wind that was blowing toward them now.


    Something was floating up.


    Something was floating up from the center of Maple Castle.


    White birds started to rise up from Maple Castle.


    These white birds werepletely made out of bones.


    They were pping their bone wings and causing the wind.


    They looked toward thergest of the birds.


    The white skeleton bird that had highest-grade magic stones at multiple spots around its body opened up its half-folded wings.


    Someone was holding onto the reins on that bird.


    One of the Lions on top of the ck tower subconsciously shouted out.


    ¡°Chief Kanelle......! Why is that Dwarf bastard over there?!¡±


    Kanelle, the chief of the me Dwarf tribe, was the one holding onto the reins.


    He had headed from the castle wall to where the other tribe members were making the wings. He had heard what Toonka had said.


    ¡®Hey coward, stop hiding ande out!


    Our Whipper Kingdom is not weak!¡¯


    What Cale said also repeated itself in his mind.


    ¡®You¡¯ll be able to see it soon. You¡¯ll be able to see just what you need to do.¡¯


    Chief Kanelle grabbed the reins to control the white skeleton bird with one hand while clenching onto a videomunication device with his other hand.


    The me Dwarves that were controlling the other four white skeleton birds looked toward the small chief''s back.


    The Dwarves were tinypared to the size of these white skeleton birds. The person on the other side of the call talked to their chief who was on thergest bird.


    - Do not worry about your back.


    The Chief looked behind him.


    He looked toward the highest spot on Maple Castle.


    Theirmander was looking at them from that spot.


    The direction of the wind had changed.


    - The wind will bring the fire with it.


    Themander¡¯s voice disappeared along with the wind.


    1. Maybe high-grade experts can condense aura smoke but not aura in solid form?

 Chapter 285: Without Front or Back (1)

    <h4>Chapter 285: Without Front or Back (1)</h4>


    Quality and Trantion Check: Miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Someone screaming, ''RUN FOR COVEEEEEEEEEER.''


    Skeleton birds.


    Thergest bird was about 15 meters in length.


    Therge birds made out of bones unfurled their wings.


    Their wings blocked the sunlight.


    A shadow fell over the Empire¡¯s knights.


    ¡°That¡¯s-?¡±


    Duke Huten turned his gaze toward the sky and then looked back forward again.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    As the Duke unsheathed his sword, the barbarian who had been blocked by a wall of knights burst intoughter.


    Toonka looked like he was dying ofughter. However, Duke Huten couldn¡¯tugh along as he looked at Toonka¡¯s expression.


    Five in total.


    Four birds rose up together along with the onerge bird in the center.


    ¡°Duke-nim!¡±


    Behind him came the urgent voice of one of the Empire¡¯s mage.


    ¡°This is the energy from highest-grade magic stones! Those are bones embedded with magic stones!¡±


    The leisurely look in Duke Huten¡¯s eyes changed. There was no urgency, however, there was a look of sharp fury in his eyes. He observed the barbarian, Toonka, who was looking at him and started to speak.


    ¡°me Dwarves and magic stones.¡±


    It was probably the me Dwarves who had assembled those bones together.


    Huten knew the face of that me Dwarf tribe¡¯s chief. As an excellent sword master, if Huten concentrated his aura into his eyes, he could see the face of that Dwarf in the sky that the other knights could not see.


    After all, would it make sense if Duke Huten of the Empire didn¡¯t know the face of the leaders affiliated with the Indomitable Alliance?


    The me Dwarf chief who wasn¡¯t supposed to be here had appeared.


    In addition, there was a skeleton that was moving through magic stones.


    There was only one thing missing from the equation.


    ¡°Mages.¡±


    Anger was visible on Duke Huten¡¯s face.


    The Whipper Kingdom was a ce where all magic was supposedly eradicated.


    He was not talking about the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s mages.


    Duke Huten looked past the barbarian warriors who wereughing at him and focused his gaze.


    ¡°It seems like the Breck Kingdom dared to interfere in this battle.¡±


    The me Dwarves were captured and taken prisoner by the Breck Kingdom.


    me Dwarves were weak in creating magic devices, yet those bastards were able to create a bird like that?


    That was impossible without the help of mages.


    Duke Huten¡¯s gaze headed toward the top of Maple Castle¡¯s walls.


    He could see a woman at the center of the walls who was openly making her presence known by stirring the mana around her.


    That woman, Rosalyn, was looking down at Duke Huten.


    ¡°Is this the Breck Kingdom¡¯s decision?¡±


    Huten¡¯s voice was quite loud after being amplified through his aura. It was so that Rosalyn, who was standing above the castle walls, could hear him. Toonka was no longer the focus of his attention.


    The Mogoru Empire which had built up its strength over hundreds of years was not afraid of an enemy like the Whipper Kingdom that did not have an established history and just ran wild with someone like Toonka as their leader.


    However, things changed if the Breck Kingdom entered the fray.


    Huten could see the smile appearing on Rosalyn¡¯s lips. Rosalyn then responded cheerfully, matching the bright smile on her face.


    ¡°We are mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Huten couldn¡¯t help but nkly question her statement. He could then hear Toonka¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I hired them.¡±


    ¡°...Commander.¡±


    Huten turned his attention back to Toonka. Toonka snickered with a look that seemed to say, ¡®What are you going to do about it?¡¯


    ¡°I hired some mercenaries and bought the Dwarves from the Breck Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Such nonsense......!¡±


    It was utter nonsense.


    Rosalyn, who was banished from the Breck Kingdom, was technically free from the Breck Kingdom¡¯s rules. In addition, if the Whipper Kingdom had bought off the prisoners of war from them, then the Breck Kingdom would have mentioned it to the Empire out of formality. That way they would be able to say that they didn¡¯t support the Whipper Kingdom and y off the exchange as a mere transaction between kingdoms.


    ¡°Are you telling me to believe in such bullshit?¡±


    Huten, suddenly started to speak to Toonka in an unrestrained manner.


    ¡°It was your Imperial Prince who spouted bullshit first.¡±


    Toonka gritted his teeth as he red at Huten. A correspondence demanding a ve transaction. That was the biggest bullshit out there.


    Huten snorted and looked towards Rosalyn as he started to speak.


    ¡°Rosalyn, you and the Breck Kingdom have a lot to exin to our Mogoru Empire.¡±


    The Breck Kingdom who dared to support the Whipper Kingdom and point its de at the Empire must exin today¡¯s urrences to the Empire and bow down to them as an apology.


    That was the weight of going against the Empire.


    Huten could see Rosalyn¡¯s smiling lips parting to speak. Her voice that was infused with mana rang out.


    ¡°Prepare to attack.¡±


    Huten¡¯s expression hardened.


    At the same time, the sound of a group of people swiftly climbing up the stone steps of the castle wall could be heard.


    ck. ck. ck.


    Their attires symbolized that they were mages.


    Robes of all colors started to appear on top of Maple Castle¡¯s walls. Furthermore, these robed mages were channeling their mana as if they were ready to fight at any moment.


    None of them has the same outfit or even mana on the same wavelength.


    Everyone was prepared to channel all of their individual abilities they stood on top of the castle walls.


    Their numbers were small.


    However, the few soldiers who remained to defend the castle looked at the mages and suppressed theirplicated emotions.


    The soldiers of the non-mage faction that rose up to destroy the Magic Tower and kill all the mages didn¡¯t know how to respond to the native Whipper Kingdom mages that came to help them.


    The same went for the mages that came to help toward the soldiers.


    Although the mages that belonged to the Magic Tower hadmitted terrible deeds, the fear induced by the crazed group who killed them was still lingering on these mages¡¯ minds.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Everyone, pull yourself together!¡±


    The chiefs in charge of the military operations began to travel back and forth across the castle wall. They were the ones who received orders from Chief Harol and Cale.


    The soldiers could hear their voices.


    ¡°The Empire holds above-average magic skills. There are many of them as well.¡±


    The soldiers subconsciously turned toward the mages after hearing those statements. The chiefs around the wall all said the same thing as the soldiers looked toward the native Whipper Kingdom mages.


    ¡°However, the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s mages are here.¡±


    Those words were enough.


    The kingdom with the greatest magicalbat abilities on the Western continent.


    Although the Roan Kingdom may have that title now, it belonged to the Whipper Kingdom in the past. The Whipper Kingdom had powerful mages who were known to be unrivaled on the entire Western continent.


    The ones who knew that the best were neither the Empire nor the other kingdoms.


    ¡°We know their strength better than anyone else.¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s soldiers who were the only ones to have fought against those mages knew that best.


    The chiefs started to shout.


    ¡°Everyone, focus and stay in formation!¡±


    The soldiers immediately turned their attention back to the battlefield. Duke Huten red at Rosalyn, who was leading the mages.


    ¡°Are you nning to do something that you can¡¯t take back?¡±


    Duke Huten spoke to Rosalyn as red mana began to be melded by her hands. She then started to speak.


    ¡°What kind of idiot kindly exins themselves to the enemy?¡±


    Rosalyn, who had the proud face of royalty despite abandoning the crown, shouted toward Duke Huten. At the same time, a voice started to speak in her mind.


    - Rosalyn! The human says to start!


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    Oooong-


    Highest-grade magic stones started to cause ripples in the air as they floated up from the Maple Castle walls.


    The mages that hade from the Roan Kingdom had followed military orders impably during the war up until now.


    However, Commander Cale had said something different to the mages who hade here for their, ¡®break.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t you think it would be nice to run wild and free at least once? After observing Toonka, I think the people of the Whipper Kingdom are strongest when they are free.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    One mage mumbled to himself as he recalled that conversation.


    ¡®Our Commander Cale is right.¡¯


    Everyone here were loners.


    Whether it was because they hated what the Magic Tower was doing or because they were in agony, all of them had fled from the Magic Tower and lived away in seclusion with those who didn¡¯t belong to the mage faction.


    Nevertheless, the mages couldn¡¯t let go of magic and had to conduct their research while living in poverty or in solitude.


    Those mages had gathered in the Roan Kingdom and coordinated with each other in preparation for war.


    Although they became strong as a group after abandoning their lifelong loner lifestyles and coordinating with each other for two years, they weren¡¯t able to use their individual powers to their heart¡¯s content even a single time since the start of the war.


    However, they could do that now.


    Oooong-


    The trains of the mages¡¯ robes fluttered in the wind.


    They raised their hands. Their specialty, offensive magic spells, soon left their hands.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of consecutive explosions could be heard.


    ¡°Shield!¡±


    The Empire¡¯s mages cast shields and blocked the magic attacks. The Empire versus the Whipper Kingdom. It was a fight between several hundred on one side and less than a hundred on the other.


    However, the soldiers could see it.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    They could see the looks in the eyes of the native Whipper mages as they pulled up their sleeves and prepared their next spells at Rosalyn¡¯s order.


    There was no fear in their eyes, even when they were against the hundreds of enemy mages.


    That was something they held inmon with the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s warriors. The mages seemed excited as the spells they had trained in solitude shot up into the air again.


    Duke Huten shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The 2nd Mage Brigade which was standing behind the 1st Mage Brigade that put up the shields shot out long-distance magic spells that they had been preparing since the moment the shield went up.


    ¡°Mages on the towers, start your attacks as well!¡±


    The high-grade mages on top of the ck alchemy towers started to attack as well.


    Baaang!


    The magic spells from the Empire¡¯s side exploded.


    The ones that hit the iing Whipper Kingdom¡¯s spells exploded midair, causing the area to shake and causing gusts of wind to blow.


    Duke Huten¡¯s expression contorted.


    ¡°...The me Dwarves...!¡±


    Screech-


    The birds made of dead bones opened their mouths and let out strange sounds.


    These birds surrounded inyers of white bones that looked like birds from hell were flying quickly.


    Hidden deep within the white bones where no one could see was the ck-colored dead mana that was lumped together and beating like a heart.


    These were the me Dwarves, Rosalyn, and Mary¡¯s masterpieces.


    Chief Kanelle heard a voice in his ear through the videomunication device.


    - Block it.


    The Chief raised his voice as he pulled on the bird¡¯s reins.


    ¡°Strike!¡±


    Baaang!


    Thergest skeleton bird drove its body into the two ck towers.


    Bang! Bang! Bang-


    The four skeleton birds followed suit and struck the other ck towers with their bodies one by one.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°My mana got disturbed!¡±


    The high-grade mages on top of the ck towers had to rpose their wavering bodies. However, their spells had either been canceled or flown in random directions.


    A total of six towers were shaking.


    Kanelle quickly retreated from the two towers that he had struck and stared at the sole tower that had not shaken.


    The high-grade mage on that tower was not casting offensive magic.


    He was instead continuously creating shields.


    It was as if it was more important to protect someone there than to attack.


    Kanelle could see the one person being protected by the shield.


    It was a member of the Lion tribe.


    The Lion tribe had treated the Dwarves, specifically the me Dwarves, as if they did not exist in this world. Kanelle made eye contact with one of those Lions.


    The Lion¡¯s golden hair that was like a mane, was fluttering in the wind.


    ¡°How dare these me Dwarf bastards...!¡±


    The Lion¡¯s face contorted.


    Chief Kanelle recognized that bastard.


    That Lion was Edrich, one of the candidates to be the next Lion King, and next to him was Gronica who supported him.


    Edrich and Gronica. Those two were the ones that Cale had encountered in the north at Clopeh Sekka¡¯s residence when he stole the white crown.


    Edrich red at Chief Kanelle as they made eye contact.


    ¡°Do you think you can win with such a crude object?! You¡¯re just a damn Dwarf! You must have a death wish!¡±


    Chief Kanelle subconsciously clutched the reins that he was holding onto after he saw the murderous look in the Lion¡¯s eyes. Cale¡¯s nonchnt voice came through the videomunication device at that moment.


    - That Lion bastard is always so noisy.


    Grin.


    The corners of Kanelle¡¯s lips started to go up. Cale¡¯s voice returned as Edrich started to frown at Kanelle¡¯s smile.


    - Lions can¡¯t fly. However, you me Dwarves are flying in the sky right now.


    The wings did not fail this time.


    Although the results were not out yet, Kanelle was certain because Cale gave the order to begin.


    - Fly up when I give the signal.


    That order was conveyed to both Kanelle, who was in the sky, and Rosalyn, who was on the ground.


    Rosalyn entrusted Toonka to the knights for the time being and made eye contact with Duke Huten who was looking at the Mage Brigade.


    Duke Huten was wary of Rosalyn.


    The Whipper Kingdom used magic twice so far, however, Rosalyn had not used her magic even once during those two attacks.


    Ooooong-


    However, more and more red mana gathered around her.


    A bewitching red glow swayed around as if it was waiting for the right moment.


    ¡®That barbarian is also too rxed.¡¯


    Toonka did not seem to be giving it his all, as if he was waiting for something to happen.


    ¡®What could it be?''


    Duke Huten subconsciously passed his hand over his scabbard. It was something he did whenever he was troubled.


    ¡®Duke, I n to swallow the Whipper Kingdom this time, as well as the Caro Kingdom if the chance arises.¡¯


    Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s ambitions passed through Duke Huten¡¯s mind.


    ¡®I¡¯m a bit concerned about the Roan Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, and the North though. I think I¡¯ll only be at ease if the Empire takes over the central area. As such, make sure to show overwhelming strength as you wipe them out.¡¯


    The Imperial Prince wanted a one-sided battle and he had prepared ordingly. However, Duke Huten had a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    He felt that this battle wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    ¡®There¡¯s something going on.¡¯


    Rosalyn, Toonka, the Whipper Kingdom, and the me Dwarves. They were all definitely waiting for something.


    What could that be?


    It was at that moment.


    Rumble-


    The sky began to rumble.


    The clear sky started to darken.


    At the same time, the red mana that had surrounded Rosalyn instantly shot up into the sky.


    ¡°Duke-nim! It¡¯s a magic spell. An enormous one!¡±


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Huten looked up at the sky and started to frown as listened to the high-grade mage¡¯s urgent words. The high-grade mage quickly added on.


    ¡°This magic isn¡¯t being cast by one person alone! There is another person!¡±


    An overwhelming amount of mana could be felt from where the ck clouds were forming in the sky.


    It felt as if all the mana in the area was gathering over there. The Empire¡¯s mages felt stifled by such power. It was a natural response.


    The ck cloud was made by a Dragon.


    A cloud resembling the ck Dragon was made by Rosalyn.


    ¡°W, we must avoid it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Huten saw Toonka as he asked the question.


    He was running away.


    No, he was stepping back.


    He then heard Rosalyn give an order as well.


    ¡°Put up the shields!¡±


    All the mercenary mages who had been on the offensive started to put up shields. Huten started to speak.


    ¡°Avoid it! Put up shields!¡±


    He could see the skeleton birds soaring higher into the sky.


    It looked as if the skeleton birds were running away for their lives.


    ck.


    A person covered from head to toe in a brown robe appeared beside Rosalyn.


    The person¡¯s hand drew a vertical line from the sky downward.


    Huten got goosebumps at that moment. The Empire¡¯s mages started to create shield after shield.


    Rumble.


    The roaring in the sky came to an end.


    And then, Huten¡¯s world, no, the world of all those who were here, became dyed red.


    A single streak of red.


    It was different from the sh of lightning.


    It was the true form of the Fire of Destruction.


    It wasn¡¯t a rose-gold colored thunderbolt.


    It was blood red.


    A blood-red me struck the ground.


    Bang!


    A deafening roar violently shook the earth.


    Cale, who was the one wearing the brown robe and standing beside Rosalyn, heard Raon¡¯s astonished voice in his mind.


    - Human! Didn¡¯t you say that you would only use a little bit of your power? Are you trying to copse again?!


    Raon¡¯s two small front paws propped Cale¡¯s back. Cale could see Rosalyn¡¯s shocked expression. He had previously spoken to Rosalyn and briefed her on his n.


    ¡®I¡¯m just going to strike them with a small thunderbolt, so all you have to do is match me.¡¯


    ¡®Young master Cale, you will cough up blood and faint if you use the fiery thunderbolt.¡¯


    ¡®I will only use a little bit this time. I can¡¯t let this power be exposed to the Empire too much and gain their attention.¡¯


    It was really just a little bit.


    He really had just thought of releasing a small thunderbolt.


    Cale¡¯s hands started to shake.


    ¡®...What the hell?¡¯


    His body was fine.


    ¡®I only used a little though?¡¯


    Cale truly used only the smallest fraction of strength he had ever used of the Fire of Destruction.


    That¡¯s why he was just slightly hungry.


    However, that fire¡¯s light had dyed his vision red.


    A strong red pir that seemed to drown the battlefield in a sea of blood had shot down and ava-like heat swallowed up the spring air.


    The breathtaking power of the Fire of Destruction revealed itself on the battlefield.


    He heard the fiery thunderbolt¡¯s voice at that moment.


    - Aw man, why did you only use a little? I still have to pay you back for the money.


    The existence that had enough destructive power to turn the frozen northern part of the Western continent into a sea of fire. The fiery thunderbolt that had regained its true strength felt disappointed that Cale didn¡¯t use more of its strength.


    ¡°...This crazy bastard.¡±


    Cale was so shocked that his legs almost gave out.


    This unfathomable and overwhelming strength mmed everyone in the back.

 Chapter 286: Without Front or Back (2)

    <h4>Chapter 286: Without Front or Back (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Over my dead body!


    Toonka¡¯s side had stepped back. The Empire¡¯s side had retreated back as well.


    There was just the empty ground between the two sides that had their shields up.


    ¡°...Fire.¡±


    The fire that had shot down from heaven was burning in that space.


    The legends said that a god had sent down the first fire to help the people, however, this time it felt like a punishment from heaven.


    Duke Huten was subconsciously clenching down hard on the hilt of his sword.


    ¡°Duke-nim.¡±


    He could hear the shaking voice of the high-grade mage behind him. It was the person in charge of the Empire¡¯s First Mage Brigade.


    ¡°That is not magic.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That is just pure fire. I believe it must be an ancient power.¡±


    The brown robe. Duke Huten couldn¡¯t help but think of that person.


    That person had been standing next to Rosalyn.


    Ancient powers and Rosalyn? Duke Huten naturally thought about someone as he put those two together.


    Cale Henituse.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think of that name. At the same time, he remembered how the Roan Kingdom had helped out at the Breck Kingdom¡¯s battle. It made him suspicious.


    At the same time, he didn¡¯t think that it was possible. If he had to name the two kingdoms that currently had a good rtionship with the Empire, it would be the Caro Kingdom and the Roan Kingdom. Furthermore, Cale Henituse had even received a medal of honor from the Empire.


    ¡®No need for useless suspicions.¡¯


    However, he knew he needed to be wary of that brown-robed individual. The arrogance slowly started to disappear from Huten¡¯s eyes.


    On the other hand, Cale had to put some strength into his legs that almost gave out from being so shocked. His body swayed a bit.


    ¡°...Ca-!¡±


    Rosalyn quickly shut up as the soldiers were nearby and grabbed his arm. She then observed Cale''s face underneath the robe.


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    Cale looked fine. Forget fine, he looked extremely energetic.


    Here¡¯s a goodparison to what it looked like. It was simr to when a bookworm who had been studying indoors all the time decided to take a walk because it was a beautiful day. Once theye out and do some light stretching, color returned to their pale face and they looked much healthier than seconds prior.


    That was how Cale¡¯s face looked right now.


    His face that had been getting paler and making people worried had a slightly red tint to it, making him seem very healthy.


    ¡°...Are you okay?¡±


    Rosalyn asked as she looked toward Cale¡¯s eyes with concern. On the other hand, Cale came to his senses after seeing the shock and nervousness mixed on Rosalyn''s face.


    He looked around.


    The soldiers seemed shocked and the mages seemed even more shocked.


    Chief Harol had an odd expression on his face.


    Cale looked down below as well.


    Toonka was looking at him from inside the shield.


    - Human! Are you really okay? Hmm, you do seem okay, but that is weird! No! I got it! That fortification with the rain of gold must have been amazing!


    Raon''s relieved voice could be heard.


    - If it is like that, let¡¯s fortify all the other ones as well! Then our human will never be hurt!


    He then heard Raon¡¯s voice turn sad.


    - ...Never mind. We can¡¯t do it right now. Fortification requires a lot of money... I do not have much in my piggy bank just yet.


    However, Cale did not pay attention to what Raon was saying. Cale was looking at Toonka. Toonka was the only one who had a reaction other than shock. The bastard was looking at Cale while mouthing something silently.


    ¡®Are we not doing it?¡¯


    Smirk.


    Cale started to smile. He moved Rosalyn''s hand away from his arm and started to speak.


    ¡°Please start.¡±


    The gaze in Rosalyn¡¯s eyes changed.


    The pir of fire was still burning.


    This pir of fire was almost as tall as the ck towers made by alchemy. It was something that was giving off an aura that made it difficult to approach.


    However, the lonely pir of fire looked shabby.


    ¡°Put out the fire! Move the formation!¡±


    Duke Huten¡¯s voice sounded like thunder as hemanded the Empire¡¯s forces. The soldiers quickly came back to their senses and started to move their formation.


    They were going to dodge this pir of fire.


    ¡®I don''t know why the pir of fire struck down over there, but it is useless toward us.¡¯


    The pir of fire had not struck the Empire¡¯s formation. It had just hit down on empty ground.


    It was a useless power if it didn¡¯t kill anybody.


    ¡®There are many other paths toward Maple Castle.¡¯


    Maple Castle was located in the middle of a in. You could approach it on all sides.


    It would not be difficult for the Empire''s forces to surround Maple Castle based on their numbers.


    In addition, the number of Whipper Kingdom¡¯s warriors and soldiers were not enough to take on therge number from the Empire that could easily surround the castle. This was especially the case as only tens of soldiers and mages were on the castle wall.


    ¡®We just need to be cautious of the Dwarves and that pir of fire.¡¯


    It was just a matter of time before they won.


    It was at that moment.


    Ruuuumble-


    The quiet sky started to rumble again.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Duke Huten realized something.


    He had forgotten about it because of the shock that was caused by this fire that they believed was an ancient power.


    Rosalyn and the unknown person''s magic.


    ck clouds were still covering the battlefield.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°Duke-nim!¡±


    Duke Huten urgently started to shout.


    ¡°Activate the magic shields!¡±


    It was now the magic spell¡¯s turn to strike toward the Empire¡¯s forces.


    Just take a look.


    Even the mages on top of the castle wall that was not covered by the pir of fire were preparing red fire-attribute magic spells!


    ¡®It was so that they could protect Toonka!¡¯


    That red pir was used to separate Toonka from the Empire''s forces before theyunched these spells.


    Huten finally realized Rosalyn and the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s chiefs¡¯ strategy. That was why he was frowning as he urged the mages to cast shields as the soldiers and knights curled up together and lifted up their shields toward the sky.


    Ruuuumble.


    It happened once the sky stopped crying once again.


    Baaaaaang!


    Baaaaang!


    Red lights started to pour out from both the sky and Maple Castle.


    It was different than that Fire of Destruction that looked like flowing blood.


    Fire and electric magic spells filled the area.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The mage next to Duke Huten stumbled as the ground continued to shake.


    It was intense. Even Duke Huten got the chills as he watched the rose gold colored thunderbolting down from the sky.


    However, Duke Huten was able to slowly straighten himself back up.


    He looked around where the magic spells had struck.


    ¡°...Duke-nim, nobody died.¡±


    None of the Empire¡¯s forces had died. There were some who were injured, but nobody was dead.


    However, Duke Huten could notugh about this situation.


    ¡°What, what is that?!¡±


    Duke Huten could not hide his shock as he looked forward.


    A wall was created with the blood-like pir of fire at the center.


    A furiously burning wall of fire appeared in front of the Empire¡¯s eyes.


    This fire with electric currents that was made from magic was burning up in the form of a wall.


    ¡°Duke-nim! All directions are blocked!¡±


    Huten heard the knight''s shout.


    He could see it as well.


    A wall of fire was surrounding Maple Castle. It looked as if nobody could enter.


    The Whipper Kingdom had repeated the same thing that the Empire had done in the past when they had left a wall of fire before retreating.


    However, one thing had changed.


    ¡°...They didn¡¯t block all of it.¡±


    They left an opening.


    The Empire had left the evesting me made from alchemy on all sides of the castle in order to prevent the Whipper Kingdom from approaching Maple Castle.


    However, the Whipper Kingdom had left an entrance.


    It was the spot that the blood-like pir of fire and the rose gold thunderbolt hadnded. There were no fires in those two locations. Only dust was flowing around in that area.


    He could also see the gate into Maple Castle beyond that area as well.


    The Empire could try to take Maple Castle without touching the wall of fire if they went past that area.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Duke Huten let out augh.


    Right in front of the gate.


    In the area without fire.


    He could see people starting to fill that area.


    Toonka was the one in the front.


    Behind him were his subordinate warriors with the soldiers behind them.


    The mercenary mages and Rosalyn were on top of the castle wall above the gate. He could also see the brown-robed individual.


    The brown-robed Cale looked toward Toonka''s back. Toonka felt his gaze and stood in the only opening within the wall of fire and red at Duke Huten and the enemies.


    He recalled the conversation he had with Cale prior to the battle.


    ¡®Cale, thank you for helping us out, but the warriors and I will fight.¡¯


    Chief Harol agreed with Toonka.


    ¡®We just ask for your support. We will ask you to help if we are put in a dangerous situation, however, we want to try fighting with our own strength first.¡¯


    A fight against the Empire.


    The Whipper Kingdom needed to show that they could hold their own for a while. That would raise the soldiers¡¯ morales and make the Empire not try to aim for the Whipper Kingdom ever again.


    In addition, Harol was nning on using this war as a chance to kill the king or turn him into aplete puppet. They needed results in order to do that. That was why they decided to fight.


    Of course, Toonka had a different reason for choosing to fight.


    ¡®That is the Whipper way.¡¯


    It was the Whipper Kingdom''s style to fight.


    There was a reason that they werebeled as barbarians.


    Cale had smiled at the two of them.


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t nning on taking part in round 1 anyway.¡¯


    Toonka could feel the heat of the fire, but Duke Huten¡¯s bloodshot eyes were still clearly visible. Cale¡¯s voice tickled his ears.


    ¡®I will provide you a battlefield for you to run wild.¡¯


    ¡®Toonka, think about a narrow and deep gorge.¡¯


    Cale wanted Toonka to think about the enemiesing into a narrow gorge that was filled with their allies.


    An extremely deep but narrow gorge. It was narrow because both sides were blocked by high cliffs.


    Not only that, but these steep cliffs were made of fire.


    Of course, fighting here at Maple Castle was different than actually fighting at an actual gorge.


    However, the results should be the same.


    ¡®The enemy will meet the Whipper Kingdom''s warriors at the end of this narrow path.¡¯


    No matter howrge the number of enemies may be, they only had one way to get through to the Whipper Kingdom''s side.


    They had no choice but to go through this wall of fire.


    ¡®Toonka, if they can¡¯t get past you and the warriors, then they cannot step into the Whipper Kingdom territory.¡¯


    Toonka touched the pouch hanging on his waist. Cale had said that the marble inside this pouch was the ingredient for the pir of fire used in the battle against the Indomitable Alliance at the Gorge of Death.


    ¡®The fire in the gorge will not go out. I will make it that way, so just look forward. What do you think? Is this the battlefield you wanted?¡¯


    ¡®What do I think?¡¯


    It was perfect. Toonka liked this battlefield a lot.


    He could feel the warriors lining up next to him, as well as the people standing on the castle wall behind him, and noticed himself bing confident.


    He was not scared of therge number of enemies.


    They would not be able to get past this path as long as he was alive.


    Toonka found this battlefield to be amazing.


    He heard an unexpected noise at that moment.


    Screeeech-


    The castle gate opened.


    Toonka saw someoneing out dressed like a soldier and standing next to him. This person was wearing a helmet. Toonka started to smile.


    He could tell who it was even without seeing the person¡¯s face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯t use your aura?¡±


    Choi Han, the helmeted man, took out a normal sword and stood up straight.


    ¡®Choi Han, you want to fight? We need to go heal people soon.¡¯


    ¡®Cale-nim, healing is important, but I think using my sword is a way to save them as well.¡¯


    ¡®Is that the only reason?¡¯


    ¡®...Duke Huten uses aura. Toonka does not have any aura. It will be difficult by himself.¡¯


    ¡®But you can¡¯t use your aura right now.¡¯


    Toonka and Cale had wondered about the same thing.


    Choi Han held back augh as he recalled the answer he gave Cale and calmly answered back.


    ¡®It is still better for me to be there with him rather than for him to do it alone.


    I am still strong without it.¡¯


    Toonka started tough.


    The person who could not use his aura because he needed to hide his identity, the person who had beaten him up in the past, was standing next to him right now.


    That was the truth.


    Choi Han was strong even without his aura.


    And that strong person was on his side.


    Toonka felt an unknown emotion filling his heart.


    ¡°Choi Han, you''re my friend too, right?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ng.


    The tip of Choi Han¡¯s sword pointed toward Duke Huten as he told Toonka to shut up.


    Choi Han and Duke Huten had never met before.


    It was because Cale had made Choi Han move separately from him in the Empire as he was worried that Duke Huten would realize the level of Choi Han¡¯s strength. However, there was no need to worry about that.


    Although they were both sword masters, Choi Han¡¯s level and Duke Huten¡¯s level were worlds apart.


    Duke Huten started to shout.


    ¡°Third Knights Brigade, follow behind me!¡±


    The Empire''s Knights Brigade moved their horses forward as they charged toward Maple Castle with the Duke in the lead.


    Ooooooong-


    The Empire¡¯s Mage Brigade started to cast spells as well. Their mana headed toward the only entrance to the castle, as well as to the wall of fire.


    They were trying to kill everyone who was at that gap, as well as destroy the wall of fire.


    Toonka was standing in the front as he thought about the people standing behind him and he shouted wildly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll only get past here over my dead body!¡±


    Choi Han was already rushing forward at that time.


    A battle between the few and the many.


    The battlefield that the few had wanted had been created.

 Chapter 287: Without Front or Back (3)

    <h4>Chapter 287: Without Front or Back (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: ck helmet with red eyes showing underneath


    The Empire''s Third Knights Brigade rushed toward the only path between the fire.


    ¡°Get off your horses!¡±


    Duke Huten jumped off his horse as he shouted.


    The horses were getting scared while looking at the red fire. Anybody who was scared was useless in battle.


    ¡®They are more of a hindrance in that small opening.¡¯


    Duke Huten rushed quickly toward the opening in the fire after quickly making that judgment.


    ng-!


    His sword, no, his aura shot up toward the sky.


    His silver-grey colored aura that resembled the color of his sword shot up to the sky.


    The Sword of the Empire. Duke Huten had been given that title because he was a sword master and because the color of his aura was the color of a sword.


    ¡°Follow the Duke-nim!¡±


    The captain of the Third Knights Brigade gave the order and the knights who had gotten off their horses wrapped around the Duke as they headed toward the castle gate.


    ¡°Ahahahaha! You came down to the ground in the end! It''s only fun when we are on the same level! Kahahahahah!¡±


    Duke Huten could see Toonka charging toward him.


    Once Toonka and the warriors moved forward, the soldiers behind them put up long spears and bows to cover the gap.


    ¡°You cocky bastard.¡±


    Duke Huten grumbled as he kicked off the ground with the aura-covered sword in his hand.


    Toonka and Huten.


    The two of them were only looking at each other as they ran toward each other.


    ¡®You''re just a damn arrogant barbarian! I''m going to kill you!¡¯


    Huten¡¯s pride had been hurt.


    They kept getting toyed with by the Whipper Kingdom and even the flow of battle had changed when he was the one toe with the overwhelming numbers.


    He had rushed forward to change the flow of battle once again.


    It was also to buy some time.


    And finally.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    It was to kill Toonka.


    Toonka was now within Duke Huten''s range. Duke Huten could now attack Toonka at a range that a stupid barbarian without aura could not reach him.


    He could do so because of his aura.


    Just like how mages and regr citizens had different values, people with aura and people without aura had different values on the battlefield as well.


    Ooooooong-


    The silver-grey aura shot up toward the sky. It then shot down at a quick speed.


    ¡®Kill Toonka.¡¯


    Duke Huten¡¯s first attack that had the desire to kill Toonka had started.


    ¡°I will step all over your-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    He suddenly got the chills.


    Duke Huten could feel it.


    ¡®An attack ising.


    A sharp de is heading my way.¡¯


    Huten turned his head to the right.


    He could see a ck helmet.


    This helmet even covered the eyes area so that he could not see anything about the person behind it.


    ¡®...When?


    When did that, when did that person get here?


    I didn¡¯t sense him at all.


    A sword master like me couldn¡¯t sense him?¡¯


    However, he could not question it any longer.


    The helmeted swordsman was running like an average person toward him with an average sword in his hand. Duke Huten quickly moved his arm that was covered in goosebumps.


    However, the ck helmeted swordsman was faster.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Huten¡¯s body staggered. His eyes opened wide.


    He could see the person quickly moving toward his right side with a sudden burst of speed.


    ¡®How is this kind of speed possible......?!


    Is he a regr swordsman?


    Is he an assassin?


    Or...


    Is he a sword master?¡¯


    The silver-grey aura started toe out of Huten¡¯s sword again. He tried his best to look at the person¡¯s eyes through thepletely covered helmet.


    It was because he knew that the Whipper Kingdom didn¡¯t have a swordsman like this.


    He could barely make out the eyes underneath.


    They were red.


    He could see the red pupils through the gap in the helmet.


    These eyes reminded him of a snake that had crawled up from the fires of hell. Huten subconsciously thought that he could see those fires of hell behind the ck helmet.


    He then urgently swung his arm.


    The silver-grey aura headed toward the ck helmet.


    The ck helmeted swordsman, Choi Han, jumped back as soon as he saw the aura.


    sh.


    However, a bit of his clothing ended up getting cut.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    Choi Han started to frown while looking at his cut clothes. He then tightened his grip around his sword.


    He observed Duke Huten with his red pupils that had been colored this way with magic.


    ¡®Raon, change Choi Han''s eye color. We don''t want him to get caught.¡¯


    ¡®I understand, human! Choi Han! I will make it a color I like. I will make it whatever color I want!¡¯


    Although Raon had just changed it to a color he liked, it unintentionally had the effect of leaving a deep red image on Duke Huten¡¯s mind. However, Huten was an experienced sword master.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Choi Han answered Huten''s question by pointing his sword again.


    Huten stared at the crude ck helmet.


    This person was wearing a regr outfit instead of armor.


    Furthermore, he was using a regr sword without any aura.


    ¡°Duke-nim, I will handle him!¡±


    ¡°Commanding officer-nim! I will deal with that pest!¡±


    Two of the knights who moved away from therger battle approached the Duke. However, the Duke did not give any kind of response to them.


    His body just shot forward.


    Baaaaang!


    Another loud noise that sounded like an explosion rang on the battlefield.


    Duke Huten¡¯s eyes were full of mockery.


    The swords did not hit against each other.


    The regr sword dodged the silver-grey aura.


    It then slid down Duke Huten¡¯s sword. The hilts of the two swords mmed hard against each other.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using your aura?¡±


    Duke Huten stared at the helmeted Choi Han and asked. It could not be helped.


    He could notpletely tell his opponent¡¯s level, however, he could make a guess after exchanging blows one time.


    ¡®That person is at my level, which means that they are a sword master.¡¯


    Huten let out a chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to use your aura in a battle between sword masters? I guess you want to lose.¡±


    A sword master was not using their aura?


    That was like fighting with their eyes closed.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The silver grey aura cut through the wind.


    Choi Han took a step back. He looked down at his sword.


    ¡°I guess you don''t want to lose.¡±


    Duke Huten looked arrogant as he activated his aura and approached Choi Han. He looked at Choi Han and spoke with certainty.


    ¡°Looks like you want to die.¡±


    Fighting against a sword master without using aura.


    That was the truth.


    That was the same as saying you wanted to die.


    Choi Han clenched the hilt of his sword. His red pupils focused on Duke Huten¡¯s stance.


    He was observing Duke Huten¡¯s movements.


    He was like a snake waiting in the grass for prey as he carefully observed each and every one of Duke Huten¡¯s movements.


    He returned to the Choi Han of the past when he couldn¡¯t use aura.


    Duke Huten was said to be someone who followed the typical course of an elite. He was born in the greatest Duke household of the Empire and learned from the Empire¡¯s greatest swordsman as soon as he showed a talent for the sword, with his results being that he became a sword master.


    That was why his style was elegant and full of formality.


    However, Choi Han¡¯s style was on the opposite end of the spectrum because he had learned to survive.


    He did not know of any sword arts until he developed his Dark Destruction Sword Art. He had just done whatever he needed to do to survive.


    Choi Han''s body shot forward.


    Duke Huten and Choi Han shed once more.


    Choi Han thoroughly dodged the aura again, however, he was not able tond any attacks on Duke Huten.


    Those useless shes continued.


    ¡°You studied a refined sword art.¡±


    Duke Huten was leisurelymenting on Choi Han¡¯s attacks.


    He had be calm once again, as if he had never had the goosebumps earlier.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    He then heard a sneer.


    The helmeted swordsman was sneering at him.


    Choi Han wasughing at Huten calling his sword art refined. He then stretched his helmeted neck.


    ¡°Now I''m getting the feel for it.¡±


    His senses had finally returned.


    Choi Han started to smile.


    The Forest of Darkness.


    His senses from back then had returned.


    Choi Han had decided to fight in order to help Toonka and the Whipper Kingdom. However, there were other reasons as well.


    He had a sudden thought after he saw Duke Huten on the battlefield.


    ¡®What if I fought without using my aura?¡¯


    Choi Han wanted to get control of theplete darkness. In order to do that, he needed to return to when he had created this iplete darkness.


    When had that been?


    It was when he was living in the Forest of Darkness.


    Choi Han was a weakling until he became a sword master. He was always living in despair and fear. However, those emotions had settled down once he became stronger.


    That was why he needed a situation like this.


    He needed to go back to when he had a weakness.


    Wouldn¡¯t that help him see past this wall in front of him?


    Choi Han charged toward Duke Huten again.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, block them! Shoot the arrows!¡±


    ¡°Warriors, do not stop!¡±


    He could hear the voices of the soldiers and knights fighting in front of the entrance.


    The Empire''s soldiers and knights were rushing in like flowing water with the Third Knights Brigade in the front.


    The soldiers were pushing forward and aiming for the gate as Huten and the Knights Brigades fought against Toonka and the other strong warriors.


    ¡°Do not allow the enemies to get to the gate! Feet! Tie their feet up!¡±


    He could hear the Whipper side¡¯s crazed voices. They were crazy, but just from the urgency of the situation.


    ¡°Point the spears! Block the swords aiming for the warriors!¡±


    Choi Han decided to go crazy from the urgency of the situation as well.


    He could see Duke Huten. He could see the swordsman who, unlike himself, gave off elegance and ss with every step.


    His senses had returned.


    His aura was tied down, but he still needed to kill this bastard.


    Choi Han started to smile.


    He could not see the answer, however, he could clearly see the problem.


    ¡°Shoot the areas!¡±


    ¡°Don''t let them cross over to the Whipper Kingdom territory!¡±


    ¡°Cut the knights¡¯ necks!¡±


    Chaos.


    He could hear the Whipper Kingdom''s soldiers through the chaos.


    Choi Han believed they were in this state of urgency for simr reasons.


    ¡°Defend ournd!¡±


    ¡°The Whipper Kingdom is done for if we give up!¡±


    Protect.


    Others will get hurt if I go down.


    Choi Han had not felt this sense of urgency ever since he came out of the Forest of Darkness as he had be too strong.


    However, he now had a home and a new family; he once again had something to protect.


    That was why he believed he was in this state of urgency.


    ¡®No. I don''t feel any sense of urgency at all.¡¯


    He figured out the identity of this wall.


    Choi Han realized why his progress had stalled.


    It was because of these voices.


    - Choi Han, raise your hand if you think you are about to get hurt! I will create a shield for you!


    - Choi Han, the human says don¡¯t overdo it!


    ¡°Activate the shields! Put a shield around Pelia-nim!¡±


    ¡°Rosalyn-nim! Round two of the electricity magic is going!¡±


    ¡°Fire, don''t let them put out the wall of fire! Continue to use fire magic!¡±


    ¡°Point the spears!¡±


    ¡°Soldiers in the rear support the soldiers up front! We¡¯ll all be stomped to death if we are pushed back!¡±


    ¡°Move to the back if you are injured! The rest of you, keep firing the arrows without stopping!¡±


    It was because he was the only one who was not in a state of urgency.


    Choi Han could see Duke Huten¡¯s sword. He seemed to have prepared properly as the aura around the sword aimed for Choi Han¡¯s openings.


    It was an attack that was filled with elegance. Choi Han rolled on the ground in front of that sword.


    He would do anything he needed to do in order to survive in front of a strong enemy.


    Choi Han was covered in dirt.


    ¡°You-!¡±


    Huten was ring at Choi Han as if he could not believe that Choi Han just rolled on the ground to escape.


    His gaze seemed to be asking how a swordsman who had trained in such a refined sword art could use such dirty tactics to dodge.


    ¡°How pathetic.¡±


    He also did not miss the opening that appeared from Choi Han rolling on the ground.


    Huten¡¯s sword once again aimed for Choi Han¡¯s heart.


    Huten looked toward the ck helmeted swordsman with ridicule.


    Choi Han¡¯s stance was broken because he rolled on the ground in order to dodge the aura. It was easy to catch someone like this.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°This is why I couldn''t get past the wall.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    It was the moment he heard the odd statement from the helmeted swordsman.


    ¡°Kehehehe-¡±


    He could hearughter.


    ¡®Crap!¡¯


    Toonka.


    ¡®It¡¯s Toonka!¡¯


    He had forgotten about Toonka. Duke Huten¡¯s sword flinched.


    In front of him was the helmeted swordsman.


    Behind him was Toonka.


    There was a slight hesitation at the tip of the Duke''s sword. However, he decided to swing the sword as he had originally nned.


    ¡®This bastardes first.¡¯


    He would start with the helmeted swordsman.


    Duke Huten made eye contact with those red eyes behind the helmet at that moment.


    Those eyes were smiling.


    The Duke flinched again.


    Choi Han was smiling. He could see Toonka charging toward the Duke¡¯s back.


    Toonka was bloodied from the knights chasing behind him, but he still charged toward the Duke whileughing. He could see the sense of urgency to kill the Duke in Toonka¡¯s eyes.


    This was the problem.


    The problem was that he was the only one who didn¡¯t feel this sense of urgency.


    It was because he saw many paths to win even without doing things on his own.


    He could see this path when he was fighting with Cale and the others. He could see a path where it was okay even if he wasn¡¯t that strong.


    Toonka kicked off the ground.


    The iron club that was sliced in half was aiming for Duke Huten¡¯s head.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    In that slight instant that he flinched, Duke Huten decided to turn away from the helmeted swordsman and turned his body around.


    He needed to get rid of Toonka first. The silver grey aura moved toward Toonka''s neck.


    It was at that moment.


    Duke Huten heard a chilling voice.


    "Where are you looking?¡±


    sh.


    Duke Huten¡¯s body stiffened up. His eyes started to move. He could see the helmeted swordsman standing there as if his stance had not been ruined earlier.


    He could also see the regr sword stabbed into the side of his body.


    Snakes bite down on their prey without making any noises. They then release their venom.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ck aura started toe out from the tip of the sword that was inside the Duke''s body.


    However, nobody could see the ck aura because it was being released inside the Duke''s body.


    ¡®He was able to use aura this whole time......!¡¯


    The Duke could not say that out loud and the only thing he could see were those cold red eyes.


    It was at that moment.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    He heard the sound of a fluteing from on top of the castle wall.


    The wall of fire around the castle prevented the enemies from attacking, however, it also locked the Maple Castle¡¯s forces inside the castle.


    Screeeech-


    It was the white bird that had disappeared above Rosalyn and Raon''s ck clouds. That white skeleton bird had returned.


    Screech, screech.


    The white bird cut through the ck clouds and looked down at the ground.


    The Whipper Kingdom''s forces on the ground had locked themselves in, however, the Whipper Kingdom''s forces in the air were the freest.


    Cale calmly started to speak after seeing Duke Huten managing to stare at him even with Choi Han''s sword stabbed into his body.


    ¡°Destroy the ck towers.¡±


    His voice was delivered to the Dwarves on top of the white skeleton birds via the videomunication device.


    The first battle would end soon.


    It didn''t matter if the Empire didn''t want it to be that way. Cale and the Whipper Kingdom wanted a prolonged war.


    This was just the first step in dragging Imperial Prince Adin out here. There was no reason to extend the first taste.


    But once the Imperial Princees down to the edge of the pit of fire... A true fire devil will gobble him up.


    - You''ll use my power properlyter, right?


    Cale responded back to the cheapskate fiery thunderbolt with silence.

 Chapter 288: Conductor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 288: Conductor (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: A cool looking sword destroyed.


    The white skeleton birds were crossing above the fire.


    Cale could feel Rosalyn and Chief Harol looking at him, however, he continued to look at Duke Huten and the white skeleton birds as he started to speak.


    ¡°An orchestra without a conductor will fall into a state of chaos.¡±


    He could see Huten starting to cough up blood.


    ¡°Duke-nim!¡±


    ¡°Captain-nim!¡±


    The Empire''s knights started to shout. There were also soldiers who looked anxious.


    Who could have expected this?


    Who could have expected the Sword of the Empire to be defeated by a barbarian who couldn¡¯t use aura and an unknown swordsman?


    They were now in a state of chaos.


    For the orchestra that has lost its conductor...


    ¡°We just need to instill fear into their hearts.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter whether the melody was destroyed or not as it was over once fear was in their hearts.


    Cale had been pushing for battles with the lowest death count until now. He especially made sure that the innocent soldiers were not killed if possible.


    That was the reason for it.


    ¡°Priest-nim.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and looked toward Choi Han as Harol called out to him.


    Cale gave an order to the set of red eyes underneath the helmet that were looking at him for a different reason than why Duke Huten was looking at him.


    He was the other conductor on this battlefield.


    Whose music would sweep over the battlefield? That would depend on the ability of the conductor.


    ¡°Drag him and run.¡±


    Raon delivered his order to Choi Han.


    - Choi Han! The human says to drag him and run!


    Choi Han started to run.


    His sword was still stabbed in Duke Huten¡¯s side while his hand was around Duke Huten¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Duke-nim!¡±


    ¡°C, Captain-nim!¡±


    The chaos had reached its peak.


    They could hear knights shouting from around the battlefield. All of the members of the First and Third Knights Brigades were in a state of chaos.


    ¡°Ugh! Y, you bastards, what are you trying to do?!¡±


    Duke Huten raised his hand that was still holding onto his sword and activated his aura once again even as he was being choked by Choi Han and had Choi Han¡¯s aura causing damage inside of his body.


    He then tried to swing his sword toward Choi Han who was dragging him.


    ¡°Not so fast!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The wrist that was holding the sword twisted in an odd direction. Duke Huten could see Toonka smiling after twisting his wrist.


    Toonka then smacked the Duke in the face.


    Pow!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Kahahahaha! You''re nothing! The Sword of the Empire is nothing!¡±


    Toonka sneered at the bloodied Duke. He was sneering so much to the point that it was annoying.


    The chaos in the minds of the Empire¡¯s knights quickly turned to anger after seeing Toonka''s actions.


    ¡°That Whipper barbarian dares to mock the Sword of the Empire!¡±


    The Captain of the Third Knights Brigade who was heading toward Maple Castle¡¯s gate turned around and shouted toward the others.


    ¡°Save the Duke-nim!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Y, you barbarians! Stop right there!¡±


    The Third Knights Brigade started to move with their Captain in order to rescue Duke Huten, theirmanding officer and the Sword of the Empire.


    Even the First Knights Brigade followed behind them at a distance after hearing their Vice Captain¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Soldiers, stay alert! The Knights Brigade will rescue the Duke-nim and punish those two barbarians!¡±


    The Vice Captain of the First Knights Brigade who remained with the soldiers tried to rally them forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s open the gate for the Duke-nim to see when he returns!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    The Empire¡¯s soldiers shouted as they rushed toward the narrow pathway once again. They looked like a tsunami made of people.


    ¡°Block them! Poke them with your spears!¡±


    ¡°1000-man Commander-nim! The injured enemies just end up being pushed toward us because too many of them areing at us!¡±


    ¡°Resist! We need to persist until the Commander gets back!¡±


    Maple Castle¡¯s gate was filled with chaos.


    ¡°Rosalyn-nim! The enemy mages are using water magic!¡±


    The Empire¡¯s mages were not just standing still. They were creating water in an attempt to get rid of the wall of fire.


    ¡°Resist! Continue to cast fire magic!¡±


    Rosalyn continued to cast fire magic in order to prevent the wall from going out.


    Oooooooong-


    The highest-grade magic stones slowly roamed around the top of the Whipper Kingdom''s mages heads. However, the mages were focused more on maintaining the wall of fire than on the highest-grade magic stones.


    The enemy''s water spells seemed to be endless.


    It was at that moment.


    Rosalyn and Harol heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Move the warriors.¡±


    Harol closed his eyes.


    The main gate into Maple Castle. The reason that the Empire¡¯s soldiers and First Knights Brigade were unable to get through the gate was because of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s soldiers and warriors.


    Toonka and Choi Han were running in the opposite direction of the main gate with Duke Huten, however, the warriors maintained their positions by the main gate while the Third Knights Brigade and half of the First Knights Brigade chased after Toonka and Choi Han.


    ¡®It will be difficult for the soldiers to hold on if the warriors are moved.¡¯


    It would be difficult for the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s soldiers.


    Harol knew that this would be the case.


    He then slowly opened his eyes.


    He was smiling.


    He picked up a trumpet.


    This was the first time.


    This was the first time that the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s side would use a trumpet. It would also be the first time the chiefs would head out to battle.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    The sound of the trumpet sounded over the battlefield.


    Toonka''s left-hand woman, the spear warrior Pelia, responded to the trumpet.


    ¡°Save Commander Toonka-nim!¡±


    The warriors started to move away from the main gate as soon as she shouted. They started to run toward Toonka and Choi Han.


    Chief Harol moved toward the gate at the same time before using amplification magic in order to start giving orders.


    ¡°Activate the firstyer of defense!¡±


    The gazes of the 1000-man Commanders quickly changed.


    The Whipper Kingdom fought without much strategy involved. The Empire looked down on them because of that. They called them a gathering of fools.


    However, almost close to three years had passed since their first battle with the Magic Tower.


    Although they did not have much history, it was still enough time to set their foundation.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The soldiers started to activate the firstyer of defense.


    Chief Harol¡¯s voice sounded throughout the gate.


    ¡°Persist! Attack!¡±


    The soldiers started to use their bows and spears to survive even with the inconsistent order.


    The Vice Captain of the Empire¡¯s First Knights Brigade shouted at that moment.


    ¡°The warriors are not there! Sweep them away!¡±


    It was time for them to aim for the gate.


    The Vice Captain of the First Knights Brigade fully believed that the Empire''s Knights Brigade would be victorious even if the Whipper Kingdom''s warriors went to help Toonka.


    ¡°Ugh, just what are you nning?!¡±


    Duke Huten red at the helmeted Choi Han even as he was being dragged.


    The aura that was attacking inside his body was stronger than his own.


    The bastard who was hiding that aura was slowly running away on purpose.


    ¡°Duke-nim!¡±


    The Empire¡¯s knights who caught up to Choi Han and Toonka created a circle to surround them.


    ¡°Everybody, focus on rescuing the Duke-nim!¡±


    The Captain of the Third Knights Brigade gave the order.


    ¡°You can kill the two of them if we cannot rescue the Duke-nim without doing that!¡±


    ¡®You crazy bastard!¡¯


    Duke Huten tried to open his mouth and say something to the Captain of the Third Knights Brigade.


    ¡®Kill him? You think you can kill a sword master?¡¯


    They might be able to do so, but the majority of the attacking knights would be seriously injured even if they seeded. There was also Toonka. The Whipper warriors were headed over as well.


    Duke Huten had to give an order to the Captain of the Third Knights Brigade after knowing about all of this.


    ¡®Don¡¯t step in!¡¯


    That was what he needed to say. He opened his mouth to speak while trying his best to suppress the pain from Choi Han¡¯s stronger aura.


    ¡°Don¡¯t- ugh!¡±


    Pow!


    Toonka''s fist smashed into Duke Huten¡¯s face again. He then sneered toward the Empire''s knights.


    ¡°Forget the Sword of the Empire, he¡¯s just a weakling of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Y, you damn son of a bitch! How dare you!¡±


    The pupils of the knights were about to roll over in anger. The Captain of the Third Knights Brigade shouted toward Toonka who was still running in the opposite direction of the main gate even though he was surrounded.


    ¡°You are surrounded! Release the Duke-nim! You will be the ones to die if we fight!¡±


    Duke Huten could see the helmet heading toward him at that moment.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    He could hear the Whipper Kingdom''s trumpet.


    The red-eyed sword master grabbed Huten by the hair and made him look up.


    ¡°Look.¡±


    He could see the clear sky.


    ¡°N, no!¡±


    Duke Huten¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    He could see arge white spear cutting through the sky.


    It was a spear made of the five white skeleton birds.


    That spear was aiming for one specific spot.


    ¡°...T, the alchemy tower......!¡±


    The tip of the white spear was pointed toward the ck tower.


    Chief Kanelle who was at the front of that spear started to shout.


    ¡°Aim for the ck tower with the Lion tribe!¡±


    The other ck towers had mages and alchemists who were focused on attacking, but the alchemy tower with the Lion tribe was focused on protecting the Lions.


    That was why they were aiming for this tower first.


    Although Chief Kanelle could not see behind him, he could feel the emotions of the four other Dwarves behind him who were controlling the other birds. It was probably because they were aiming for the Lions who had oppressed them in the past.


    That was why he clenched his fists and shouted as Edrich the Lion red at him.


    ¡°We can do it!¡±


    Kanelle¡¯s body flinched at that moment.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    He could feel the wind touching his body bing less powerful. He could feel an invisible barrier being created around him.


    It was covering his body as well as the bodies of the other Dwarves. It was also covering the white skeleton birds and this entire white spear formation.


    Chief Kanelle grabbed onto the white skeleton bird¡¯s reins.


    ¡®He¡¯s here. That esteemed sir is here!¡¯


    It had happened when they had arrived inside Maple Castle with Rosalyn. That was when Commander Cale had introduced them to the great and mighty individual they wanted to hide away from because of fear.


    Cale had said the following.


    ¡®He''ll be there with you.¡¯


    The me Dwarves controlling the birds all heard a voice in their heads.


    - Little Dwarves! I will help you!


    They could hear the voice of a Dragon.


    The Dragon''s invisible shield covered the Dwarves and the white skeleton birds.


    Chief Kanelle recalled what Cale had said.


    ¡®Although this is an iplete bird and not the firebird that I had in my mind, this should be enough for the first battle.¡¯


    ¡®The Dragon will protect your wings.¡¯


    Chief Kanelle opened up the white skeleton bird''s wings.


    The tip of therge white spear opened up.


    ¡°Do they want to die? Crazy bastards!¡±


    The Lion Edrich was feeling astonishment and contempt toward the Dwarves that had not disappeared.


    ¡°You think you can take down our Lion tribe like this?! You weak bastards who only know how to serve others!¡±


    Edrich and the other Lion were quickly covered under a magic shield.


    The Empire was choosing to protect the Lions. The Dwarves did not attack.


    They would get hurt as well if the white skeleton bird spear crashed into the alchemy tower.


    Regr bones could not destroy that tower.


    However, the Dwarves recalled a conversation that they had in the past.


    ¡®Paint the bones white.¡¯


    White skeleton birds.


    However, their true identities were that they were ck skeleton birds.


    The bones that were fortified with the necromancer Mary¡¯s dead mana were stronger than that ck tower.


    Furthermore, the Dwarves and the white skeleton birds would not get injured.


    - Little Dwarves, I will protect all of you!


    The Dragon said that it would protect them all.


    This was the first time. A Dragon had never protected them before.


    The Lion Edrich started to shout.


    ¡°You''ll only be killing yourselves! You stupid Dwarves!¡±


    Chief Kanelle shouted at the top of his lungs in return. He had never shouted that loud before in his life. Everybody around them could hear him.


    ¡°You dumbass Lion bastards! I will make you fall t on your asses!¡±


    That shout made it difficult for the Lions to hear the voice of the pale mage who was looking at the spear.


    ¡°Arge-! There''s arge barrier protecting those birds!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The alchemists and Lions responded toote.


    Boooooooom!


    The white spear pierced through the alchemy tower.


    The white spear and the Dwarves controlling it were fine because of the Dragon''s barrier. The me Dwarf Chiefughed at the slowly falling Lions while he floated in the air with flight magic and shield magic.


    They he shouted once more.


    ¡°One more!¡±


    This was just the beginning.


    The Dwarves could feel the strength of their allied Dragon and realized how strong the ck skeleton birds made by a necromancer were. They did not have anything to fear.


    ¡°The sky is ours!¡±


    The chief shouted that out loud as he opened up the bird''s wings.


    Baaaaaang!


    Baaaaang!


    The ck towers started to fall one by one.


    Duke Huten could only nkly watch it happen.


    However, his head was lowered before he could watch all seven towers crumbling down. There was ck blood flowing out of his mouth.


    The helmeted swordsman was staring at him.


    The red-eyed Choi Han slowly started to speak.


    ¡°I dragged them here on purpose.¡±


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    The Duke let out a gasp.


    Choi Han was saying he had drawn the Third Knights Brigade and the First Knights Brigade here on purpose.


    Huten could see Maple Castle behind Choi Han.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    Duke Huten''s gaze lost all strength after hearing the trumpet.


    Magic spells were shooting up from the castle.


    Tens of offensive magic spells were headed out of Maple Castle.


    Rosalyn shouted from on top of the castle wall.


    ¡°Everybody attack!¡±


    Something had happened to the highest-grade magic stones that were roaming above the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s mages who were focused on maintaining the wall of fire. Those magic stones let out bright lights before starting to crumble.


    Crackle. Crumble.


    The Whipper Kingdom''s other strength and the past dominating strength of the kingdom.


    Magic.


    The spells of the mages who had focused on their research for tens of years shot up into the sky.


    They were all heading for the same spot.


    They were aiming for where Duke Huten was located.


    The spells all charged toward that area.


    It was headed for this area that was away from the crumbling ck towers and the battling soldiers.


    It was aiming for where only the Empire''s knights and the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s warriors were currently located.


    That was where the magic spells were headed.


    Huten closed his eyes.


    He could hear Toonka''s crazed voice.


    ¡°There is no ss or elegance in hell. War is hell.¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s spells thennded on the ground.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Bang, baaaaaaaaaaang-!


    Plop.


    The Duke was dropped onto the ground.


    Once he opened his eyes, he could see the area that was reduced to ashes.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh! The armor that was fortified with magic!¡±


    ¡°Put up your shields!¡±


    He could hear the desperate shouts of the knights through the explosions.


    Although their armor had been fortified with high-grade magic stones, they could notpare to spells that were cast with highest-grade magic stones and tens of years of experience.


    The knights who were persisting with their shields and destroyed armors were like the poor souls who had fallen into the depths of hell.


    However, some of the warriors were used to this kind of battlefield.


    ¡°Rip them all to pieces! Kill them all! Don''t stop!¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom''s warriors.


    The people who had magic resistance.


    They responded to Toonka¡¯s shout and jumped into the battlefield that was exploding with magic.


    There were many volleys of spells that some were still headed over.


    The Whipper Kingdom''s warriors who did not have full magic resistance like Toonka were also getting hurt and bleeding.


    However, they let out crazed shouts andughter as they charged toward the Empire¡¯s knights.


    ¡°Look! All that is left in the end is the human body!¡±


    Toonka shouted loudly as he grabbed a couple knights by their necks and flung them onto the ground.


    The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s warriors focused on killing the Empire¡¯s knights while not caring that they were using stupid and barbaric ways. They used their hands if their weapons broke while they used their heads or legs if their hands were blocked.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Toonka¡¯s shout made the warriors move into the hell-like pit of fire as if they were crazy.


    The Empire''s mages could not help the knights.


    They were too busy dodging the pieces of debris falling from the ck towers or creating shields in order to protect themselves.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Duke Huten was flung to the ground and could only nkly stare at what was going on.


    He could not see the well-trained and ssy Empire''s forces.


    Everything was destroyed and burning.


    The only ones moving around were the bastards who were jumping into the destruction without caring for their lives.


    The destroyed conductor could only stare at the red-eyed swordsman who had defeated him.


    However, that swordsman was looking at his own conductor.


    He was looking at the only person who was still standing on top of Maple Castle¡¯s wall, the person who was standing still as if time had stopped just for him.


    Cale Henituse.


    Choi Han started to speak once Cale raised his hand.


    ¡°Looks like this is the end.¡±


    The first battle was over.


    All of the ck towers had disappeared, and the Empire did not manage to break through Maple Castle¡¯s gate even after losing the majority of their knights.


    Furthermore, Duke Huten was captured as a prisoner of war.


    The Sword of the Empire, the strength of the Empire, was destroyed.

 Chapter 289: Conductor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 289: Conductor (2)</h4>


    Quality and Trantion Check: Miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Uno reverse card. Probably red to match Cale''s hair.


    - The Western continent is in shock.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman wasughing from the other side of the videomunication device. Cale looked at him from the military operations room as he leaned back against an empty couch.


    The first battle had ended.


    The Western continent heard some surprising news.


    The Empire¡¯s crushing defeat.


    The Empire that was supposed to be overwhelmingly powerful crumbled before the Whipper Kingdom''s warriors.


    - Rumors of Duke Huten¡¯s capture as a prisoner of war are spreading rapidly across the Western continent.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youughing a bit too much?¡±


    Cale turned his head away from the lively Alberu, whose glibness seemed to have spread from his tongue to his entire face.


    He could then see the Fire of Destruction that was still burning strong even after all of the other fires had been put out.


    - Heeheehee, isn¡¯t our fire beautiful?


    ¡®Ah, this crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cale ignored the fiery thunderbolt¡¯s voice. He then turned his head to see Alberu¡¯s bright face once again.


    - The Mogoru Empire contacted us.


    That was expected.


    - They asked if we provided the Whipper Kingdom with mages.


    ¡°And?¡±


    Alberu replied with a cheerful expression.


    - I told them that I never did! Isn¡¯t that the truth?


    ¡°That is true. Although you technically gave them a vacation.¡±


    The ck Dragon Raon shook his head after seeing Cale and Alberu¡¯s expressions. Cale didn¡¯t care about Raon¡¯s reaction as he nonchntly added on..


    ¡°The results of the Empire¡¯s battle seem to be spreading a bit too quickly though. It¡¯s strange.¡±


    Alberu snorted and responded back after seeing that Cale¡¯s gaze was calm contrary to his statement about things being strange.


    - Yeah, I spread the news.


    The news of the Empire¡¯s defeat, and detailed information of it at that, were quickly passed on to the, ¡®people,¡¯ of the Western continent.


    In other words, it was spreading to the general public and not to the leaders of each kingdom.


    Less than half a day had passed since the end of the first battle, however, the defeat of the Empire was an interesting story in the capitals of each kingdom.


    - Isn¡¯t this how we get the Empire to be even more panicked?


    ¡°That¡¯s quite superb your highness. You¡¯re as quick as a swift flying squirrel.¡±


    Alberu frowned as he couldn¡¯t tell if Cale¡¯s words were apliment or banter. He spoke to the punk who shared a simr personality as his own with a sour expression.


    - You say that now, but you¡¯ll be going to the Empire in order to spread the news as well, aren¡¯t you?


    Alberu turned his gaze to the person behind Cale as he said that.


    - Well, our Sword of the Empire seems to be quite shocked, so you probably have to take care of that first.


    There was a man bound with all kinds of restraints and magic spells.


    The man showed no strength in his eyes as if he had aged a few decades over the span of a few hours.


    His cheeks were quivering in shock.


    Duke Huten, the Sword of the Empire.


    He dejectedly looked at the white-haired Cale and crown prince Alberu, who was disyed through the videomunication device.


    Choi Han, who had the dye magic removed by now, was standing behind him while keeping a close watch over him.


    ¡°...Mmfh...Mmfh...Mmfh!¡±


    Duke Huten, who couldn¡¯t utter a word because his mouth was gagged, nevertheless uttered a cry, or some sort of muffled groan-like sound.


    ¡®The Roan Kingdom! You Roan Kingdom bastards were the masterminds all along! How dare you bastards try and usurp the Empire¡¯s position!¡¯


    Unfortunately, none of his thoughts could be said out loud.


    Duke Huten¡¯s eyes became bloodshot from resentful shock.


    However, that didn¡¯t bother Cale. A good person might have a guilty conscience, but both of them were people in positions of power who had yed a role in the lives of many during the battle.


    Those who had blood on their hands were pretty much the same.


    Creak¡ª


    Cale rose from his chair and saw crown prince Alberu gently waving his hand at him as he straightened out his priest robe.


    - Do a good job spreading the news in the Empire. Let the people know that the Empire suffered a crushing defeat so that they can grumble andin to the Imperial Prince.


    Duke Huten¡¯s whole body trembled.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine anyone as evil as them.


    Crown prince Alberu nonchntlymented at that moment.


    - That way we¡¯ll be able to destroy the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower, right?


    Duke Huten¡¯s body shook as if he had been struck by lightning. He could see that both Cale and Alberu were looking towards him.


    The white-haired Cale¡¯s voice was then heard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act so surprised. We know everything, Duke-nim.¡±


    Cale pointed at his white hair and uttered a single phrase.


    ¡°The White Star.¡±


    The look of resentment and anger in Duke Huten¡¯s eyes changed.


    He had a look of fear toward an unknown existence that could not beprehended.


    ¡®How much do they know?


    No, what do they know?¡¯


    His mind drew a nk as he looked at Cale and Alberu.


    However, there was no one to answer his question.


    Click.


    Alberu hung up after saying what he needed to say as usual while Cale prepared to leave as he gave Choi Han an order.


    ¡°Lock him up.¡±


    Duke Huten stared at Cale as he was dragged down to the prison. The corners of Cale¡¯s lips slowly went up into a smile that seemed to resemble the smile of a holy priest.


    Cale arrived at the slums of the Mogoru Empire¡¯s capital with that smile on his face.


    The Mogoru Empire¡¯s capital.


    Jam, who had been walking over to open the vegetable store early in the morning, slowly stopped walking after hearing some voices.


    ¡°...The Empire¡¯s army lost?¡±


    ¡°The Sword of the Empire was captured? He lost to that Toonka?¡±


    Jam¡¯s gaze turned toward the alley¡¯s walls.


    He could see some ripped papers as he heard some more whispers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure either, but didn¡¯t you see the notice that was stered on the wallsst night too? They said that the Empire had lost.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it because I wasn¡¯t walking aroundst night. When I went to see it at dawn, the capital guards were ripping them all down.¡±


    Last night. Each and every alley wall in the capital had a notice posted on it.


    < The Mogoru Empire¡¯s crushing defeat >


    The contents were shocking. It didn¡¯t help that the soldiers were hurriedly taking the notices down early in the morning and that the Imperial Pce did not have any official response toward it.


    ¡°...Were we really defeated?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°...Since when did our Mogoru Empire begin to only have events like this ur?¡±


    The morning scenery that was supposed to be lively was rather dreary.


    No, it was in a vtile state.


    There had only been bad news ever since the terror attack on the Church of the Sun God. The people of the Empire were beginning to feel uneasy.


    Perhaps it was a foreboding omen of ruin.


    Was something big going to happen to the Empire?


    ¡°They say that the soldiers are looking for the people who posted those notices, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard that they were scouring the area while looking for them.¡±


    Jam¡¯s mouth shut tight after seeing the torn notices on the walls.


    He quickly started to move.


    There was a ce Jam had to visit before opening the vegetable shop. He passed by the business district and headed for the slums while furtively scanned the surrounding area.


    There were many people simr to him out and about.


    They all looked ordinary, albeit dressed a bit shabbily, and seemed to be in a hurry as if they were all only briefly stopping by on their way to work.


    In addition, they all had smiles on their faces.


    A smile slowly formed on Jam¡¯s face as well.


    He slowly headed for the old but clean house near the entrance of the slums.


    Creeeak.


    He opened the old wooden door.


    ¡°Hm? Mr. Jam! You¡¯re here!¡±


    A middle-aged woman with a warm expression happily sped Jam¡¯s hand. Jam greeted her gentler than ever.


    ¡°Priestess-nim, have you been well?¡±


    The middle-aged woman in a white priestess robe handed over a small ss bottle with a smile. The smile on Jam¡¯s lips was bright, but it quivered a bit at that moment.


    ¡°Thank you, priestess-nim. Thank you so much.¡±


    Jam clutched the bottle containing the potion with a tearful expression. This would stop his daughter¡¯s cough a little bit.


    A rumor has been secretly circting among the people of the slums and the slums itself for a while.


    ¡®Healers who cure illnesses have appeared.¡¯


    No one knew when or where the rumor began.


    However, this rumor was true.


    Healers in white robes appeared and hid around the capital while handing out potions or providing free simple treatments that didn¡¯t need healing abilities.


    ¡°That title is a bit burdensome, Mr. Jam.¡±


    ¡°Priestess, no, healer-nim, I understand.¡±


    Although these healers wore priest robes, they refused to be called priests or priestesses. They also did not have a symbol inscripted on their robes to indicate which Church they followed.


    Jam was grateful for these people. That was why there was only one thing that he could do...


    The middle-aged woman requested a simple favor from Jam that could easily be done.


    ¡°Mr. Jam, if you meet anyone who is sick or encountering difficulties, please let them know of this ce.¡±


    How could there be such good people like this?


    The healers always asked others to bring those that are sick to them.


    ¡°Just make sure it is done secretly. You understand, right? The Empire has been a bit noisy these days...and as you know, people like us are being heavily ostracized.¡±


    ¡°I know, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Mr. Jam.¡±


    The middle-aged woman put on a bitter smile.


    ¡°Who will be able to treat the sick if we are chased out?¡±


    Jam¡¯s heart was full of admiration for the priestess¡¯ dedication to the sick even as he prepared for another long and tiring day of work. He bowed to the benevolent priestess and headed out through the old door.


    ¡°Healer-nim, I¡¯ll be careful and make sure that they don¡¯t find out about this ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you. Goodbye Mr. Jam.¡±


    Creeeak, click.


    The old door closed.


    There was no one elseing to find her.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty amazing, you know?¡±


    The middle-aged woman turned her head toward the source of the voice. She could see a personing down the stairs from the second floor of the old house.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, young master-nim. I¡¯m just proud to be doing such good work.¡±


    Cale snorted.


    He spoke bluntly to the woman with a benevolent smile, the assassin Freesia.


    ¡°I think that you are full of vitality after doing some stealthy tasksst night for the first time in a long while.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, surely not.¡±


    Freesia dodged Cale¡¯s gaze with a slightly awkward expression on her face.


    The assassin who sculpted the rabbit that resembled a guard dog from hell, did an excellent job imitating a benevolent priestess.


    ¡°You did a pretty good job writing the notice as well.¡±


    In addition, she did a good job carrying out her original duties.


    The notices fromst night were the works of Freesia and her subordinates.


    ¡®The Imperial Prince is probably in a bit of a fix.¡¯


    Although the attention that the Empire¡¯s defeat was getting from other countries was probably concerning to the Imperial Prince, it also probably wasn¡¯t as concerning as the attention it was getting from within the Empire. That was probably why he tried to control the release of information about the war as much as possible.


    However, his control was broken by Cale before he could even begin.


    Fressia spoke with a refreshed tone as she knew this was the case as well.


    ¡°The Imperial Prince will have to do some damage control about this war soon.¡±


    He obviously had to do that.


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who dered war?


    Was that it?


    There was also the correspondence that he had sent to the Whipper Kingdom. The moment the Whipper Kingdom makes that correspondence public throughout the Western continent, the Empire will be aughing stock among the people.


    ¡°He only has two options. One is to give up the war and concentrate on stability within the Empire...¡±


    Freesia shrugged her shoulders and continued to speak.


    ¡°...Or he and his army can utterly crush the Whipper Kingdom and disy the Empire¡¯s strength.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯ll be thetter.¡±


    ¡°Right? Even if the Sword of the Empire has been broken, its pride still remains the same.¡±


    If that was the case, how could the Empire crush the Whipper Kingdom?


    How would they bring relief to the people of the Empire and steady their wavering hearts?


    ¡°It seems like the Imperial Prince will have to go on the battlefield himself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The Empire needed someone more impactful than Duke Huten.


    Of course it had to be the Imperial Prince.


    The assassin Freesia spoke as if she was enjoying herself.


    ¡°Then the Imperial Prince will¡ª¡±


    Creeak¡ª


    The door opened.


    Freesia quickly stopped talking. However, she resumed speaking as soon as the door closed after seeing who it was that walked in through the door.


    ¡°...Then the Imperial Prince will soon be captured at Maple Castle, right?¡±


    Cale looked over Freesia¡¯s shoulder and gazed at the person standing in front of the closed door as he answered her question.


    ¡°Exactly. He¡¯ll be like a rat trapped in a jar.¡±


    And a cat will catch that rat.


    Cale shifted his gaze towards the man standing behind Freesia with a concerned expression on his face.


    ¡°Sir Rex.¡±


    ¡°...Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Did you have something to say to me?¡±


    The Cat Knight Sir Rex had run straight here the moment he heard of Cale¡¯s arrival. He responded to the white-haired Cale with urgency in his voice.


    ¡°Yes, there is something I must tell you.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Cale headed toward the second floor, and Cale and Rex soon sat down on the couch facing each other.


    Cale could see Rex¡¯s tightly clenched fists. He looked quite tired and had dark circles under his eyes as if he had a big concern.


    Sir Rex bit his lips at Cale¡¯s gaze and then started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim.¡±


    Sir Rex remembered what Cale has previously said while pointing toward him.


    ¡®Sir Rex is the man who will defeat the Emperor and the Imperial Prince and rise to the throne.¡¯


    Rex had been greatly shocked by that remark. At the same time, those words kept him unable to sleep at night. The contents of the books that Cale gave him filled his head.


    Leadership, public administration, and Emperor studies.


    The information that he had read after Cale told him to study were all getting jumbled up in his head.


    The Empire seemed to be tilting away from its stable foundation due torge and small incidents. Rex had been noticing that change in atmosphere these days.


    That was the reason that the things that he learned were dominating his mind more and more.


    However, Cale, the person who could put the chaos in his mind to rest, was extremely busy so Rex could not see him until today.


    He slowly began to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have what it takes to be a king.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Rex flinched.


    Cale gave a simple answer to the words he spoke with great difficulty.


    ¡°...And I am amoner.¡±


    Someone who was neither a member of the royal family nor a noble could not be the Emperor.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Cale answered nonchntly as if he was questioning why Rex was asking something so obvious.


    Rex suddenly became speechless. Why did Cale say those things to Rex if he knew?


    ¡°...Although I may look like a just person and seem a bit smart, I am timid and easily scared.¡±


    Cale paused unnoticeably for a moment.


    ¡®Oh, what is this?¡¯


    Cale looked at Rex with a peculiar expression and began to speak.


    ¡°Yeah, you seem that way to me too.¡±


    Rex started to frown.


    ¡°Then why did you choose me-!¡±


    Why did you choose me to be the Emperor?


    Rex, who couldn¡¯t even utter the word, ¡®Emperor,¡¯ easily, was staring fiercely at Cale.


    He looked frightened. It wasn¡¯t the look of someone who was unwilling, but rather the look of someone who was frightened at the weight of the title.


    ¡°Say it in reverse.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Rex flinched at Cale¡¯s words and asked again. Cale repeated what he had said.


    ¡°I said say it in reverse.¡±


    ¡°..Say what in reverse?¡±


    ¡°Say ¡®Although I may look like a just person and seem a bit smart, I am timid and easily scared,¡¯ but in reverse.¡±


    Rex¡¯s mouth closed.


    Cale smiled at Rex¡¯s reaction.


    Rex was someone who unfairly judged himself.


    Sir Rex slowly started to speak after seeing Cale¡¯s rxed gaze.


    ¡°Although I am easily scared and timid... I am a bit smart and-¡±


    Although it was through the form of a Cat, Rex was someone who had escaped from the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower without being caught. He even managed to be a knight through sheer tenacity even though he was from the slums.


    In addition, he organized a group and aimed for the heart of the Empire without any hesitation.


    Rex was able to finish his sentence after some time.


    ¡°...I am a just person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s you, Sir Rex.¡±


    Rex¡¯s expression turned odd. On the other hand, Cale felt strange about this unexpected situation.


    How many people could call themselves smart and just?


    ¡®What a funny guy.¡¯


    Cale sat up on the couch with an unexinable expression on his face. Either way, he came to the Empire to say what he had to say.


    Of course, the one he hade to talk to was Sir Rex.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be the Emperor, you can refuse.¡±


    ¡®...It is ok to not be the Emperor?¡¯


    Cale continued to speak as Rex¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°However, if the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower is destroyed and the Imperial Prince falls...¡±


    If what Sir Rex and his group desires is aplished...


    ¡°...Then the Empire will fall no matter what. It will fall into ruin. It may even vanishpletely.¡±


    The Empire had many sins.


    From the Caro Kingdom to the Jungle and even to the Whipper Kingdom. There were many who were out to get the Empire.


    Although there was an alliance between the Roan Kingdom, the four kingdoms, and the one tribe, desire was still a scary thing.


    ¡°...Hm.¡±


    Rex¡¯s expression darkened. Even he thought that would be the worst result. However, Cale just said that it was possible.


    It was at that moment.


    Plop!


    Rex could see the document that Cale had ced on the table. Cale got down to business once Rex¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion after seeing the title of the document.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom is offering you a proposal.¡±


    It was a proposal where the Roan Kingdom could expand its territory without going to war while giving the Empire time to stand back on its feet without being invaded by the other kingdoms.


    The very front page of the document was a map.


    Cale pointed to a spot on the map.


    ¡°The northwest part of the Empire and the southwest part of the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    In other words, it was the border between the Empire and the Roan Kingdom.


    Cale drew a circle there. Compared to the total size of the Empire, it was a very small circle.


    ¡°We create a free city in this spot.¡±


    A free city.


    A ce like Leeb-An city that was on the Eastern continent.


    ¡°...A free city?¡±


    Cale smiled and responded as Rex asked with a nk expression on his face at the unexpected development.


    ¡°Yes, a free city for magic and alchemy.¡±


    Rex¡¯s expression changed.


    Roan Kingdom¡¯s magic and the Empire¡¯s alchemy. It was each country¡¯s most famous strengths.


    ¡°The fallen Magic Tower and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower that will fall.¡±


    Cale recalled his conversation with Rosalyn.


    ¡®Young Master Cale, it would be great ifnd became avable. It¡¯s actually something I¡¯ve needed.¡¯


    Cale thought about the new beginning after the destruction and copse as he started to speak.


    ¡°Won¡¯t they need a newnd to live in?¡±

 Chapter 290: Conductor (3)

    <h4>Chapter 290: Conductor (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Wonder Girls'' Nobody ys in the background.


    The Cat Knight, Sir Rex, did not know much about administration or politics.


    ¡°...And for magic and alchemy-¡±


    That was why he could only imagine a vague idea of that rather than pinning down the details.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It''s simple.¡±


    Of course, it was not a simple issue. However, Cale was thinking about it in simple terms.


    ¡°Magic and alchemy have a lot of simrities. The small city will have a way to protect itself if we can gather people and provide a strong foundation for them.


    He could hear the invisible Raon''s voice.


    - Human! Will Rosalyn get a new home? Let¡¯s build one for Goldie gramps too!


    Cale simply ignored Raon. What he didn¡¯t know was that he would end up regretting this in the future.


    Raon was being serious.


    ¡°Young master-nim, why is that beneficial for the Empire and the Roan Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°For the first twenty years, the Roan Kingdom''s pce and the Mogoru side¡¯s leaders will work together to select the mayor.¡±


    The mayor. It was the person with the most power in a city.


    ¡°Doesn''t that just mean that the Roan Kingdom wants to rmend a mayor for twenty years in order to control the city?¡±


    Sir Rex was certain that, although it was called a partnership, that there would be no rmendations that were from the Mogoru side. Cale nodded his head and added on.


    ¡°You''re right. A Roan Kingdom''s person will be the mayor for twenty years.¡±


    It meant that thend belonged to the Roan Kingdom for twenty years.


    "After that, we guarantee that we will help support the city to be a truly free city where the citizens will have a say on the leadership. This will all be announced to the Western continent.¡±


    Rex''s expression turned odd as if he could not believe Cale.


    ¡°Just tell me t out that you want me to give you somend.¡±


    His voice sounded sharp and critical.


    ¡°Although it is called an offer, aren¡¯t you basically telling me to give yound for making me the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Cale crossed his legs and leaned back into the chair.


    ¡°Roan has the strength to do that.¡±


    Cale followed that up by shaking his head.


    ¡°However, if we do that, the Empire would disappear.¡±


    ¡°...Just what?¡±


    ¡°The Jungle, Whipper Kingdom, and Caro Kingdom. Do you think these three ces would leave the Empire¡¯snd alone? They will try to make deals to stealnd just like the Roan Kingdom is doing, or they would start wars in order to steal thend.¡±


    Sir Rex was at a loss for words.


    The other three kingdoms had more negative feelings toward the Empire than the Roan kingdom did, preventing Rex from antagonizing the Roan Kingdom as well.


    The crazy priestess Cage had already exined everything the Empire had done in the Western continent to Rex.


    ¡°...Then do you truly mean that you want to turn it into a free city after controlling it for twenty years?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°That''s the only way for the other kingdoms to ept it.¡±


    That was also the only way to get the Magic Tower and Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower to be created in the city.


    ¡°Our Roan Kingdom ns to provide all of the foundational necessities and spend as much as necessary for magic and alchemy to develop in this city.¡±


    Who would have something to say against it if the Roan Kingdom says they will help out until the new free city is settled and were willing to spend a ton of money on it?


    ¡°They¡¯ll probably just call us stupid for spending all that money and then taking our hands away from it in twenty years.¡±


    ¡°...Who would believe that you would really take your hands off after that time?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure that the other kingdoms will probably ask us to make a Vow of Death.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning on doing that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rex waspletely at a loss for words.


    However, Cale was not done talking just yet.


    ¡°Furthermore, we will be on friendly terms with the Mogoru as we will be creating this free city together. That is why we will work hard to control the issues that the new Mogoru has with other kingdoms.¡±


    Rex wondered if he was hearing correctly that the current rising star of the Western continent was willing to be the sturdy shield for the Mogoru that was the setting sun.


    ¡°We will also provide the funds for the Empire¡¯s Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower and for alchemy itself to stand back up.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Rex was shocked.


    He subconsciously said exactly what was on his mind.


    ¡°What is left for the Roan Kingdom? Aren¡¯t you just giving and giving without receiving anything back?"


    Cale heard Raon''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    - That''s not true! You''re wrong little Cat Knight! The human and crown prince will not just be giving! I saw the two of themughing!


    Cale naturally ignored Raon''s voice.


    ¡°Why do we get nothing back?¡±


    ¡°Well, to build a city and bring in both magic and alchemy, both of which are expensive to maintain, would cost a lot of money. Would there be anything left?¡±


    Cale leisurely shook his head and answered back.


    ¡°It''s fine. We have a lot of money.¡±


    Rex didn''t even have the capacity to be shocked anymore.


    However, the Roan Kingdom really did have a lot of money.


    They received money for helping the Caro Kingdom. They were also going to receive a lot of money from the defeated three northern kingdoms. In addition, the Roan Kingdom was going to trade food to the Nond Kingdom up north.


    They had more money than ever and also had a lot of money that should being in.


    ¡°...I can¡¯t understand at all. Why would the Roan Kingdom make such an offer?¡±


    The Empire would need to give up somend. This would be very painful to do. However, the things that they would get back in return were worth quite a bit.


    They would also not need to fight a bloody war nor have to sign a humiliating agreement.


    It was a deal where you gave something to get something back.


    That was why Sir Rex could not understand the Roan Kingdom and Cale.


    However, Cale recalled the conversation he had with the crown prince at the Gorge of Death.


    It was one of the conversations they had inside Alberu¡¯s tent.


    ¡®I wish for arger Roan Kingdom.¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    He could not tell someone else theplete truth.


    ¡°First, we will gain strength.¡±


    He recalled what Rosalyn had said right after the battle at Maple Castle.


    ¡®Young master Cale, my former teacher told me this. The Empire is a ce where everything is above average.¡¯


    This was something that Cale, crown prince Alberu, and the Roan Kingdom all knew about. Alberu¡¯s voice was going off in Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Cale Henituse, I want to make alchemy ours.¡¯


    The first thing that they would earn was alchemy.


    "Second, we will gain people.¡±


    There should be arge number of people flocking to the free city, its new Magic Tower, and its new Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Although Cale didn''t tell Rex about this, the Roan Kingdom was nning on creating a bank as one of the foundational services in the free city.


    They would provide funds for anybody in the Western continent who wanted to learn but did not have the means to do so.


    They couldter choose to remain in the free city, return home, ore to the Roan Kingdom.


    Although they had the freedom to choose what they wanted to do, they would not forget about the Roan Kingdom.


    The mages and alchemists who would learn and grow in the free city for twenty years would remember the Roan Kingdom. They would be the only kingdom that offered them a home and financial support.


    ¡°Third is control.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Sir Rex quickly understood this part.


    ¡®The Roan Kingdom would control the Magic Tower and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower for twenty years.¡¯


    The original Magic Tower in the Whipper Kingdom and the Mogoru Empire''s Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Both of these ces had done a lot of evil deeds. The Roan Kingdom would try to control these two towers by using their past as justification, even if they were not the mayor of the city.


    This third reason was the biggest reason that Cale was moving forward with this free city.


    There was a low chance of Rosalyn¡¯s Magic Tower or the new Alchemists¡¯ Bell Towermitting evil deeds. However, both of them would be organizations with technology and power. Nobody knew what they would be like in twenty years.


    They needed someone to keep them in check to maintain the peace.


    Sir Rex started to think about the two powers that would take shelter within the free city.


    He knew a Roan Kingdom¡¯s person would take charge of the new Magic Tower while it seemed reasonable that the alcoholic Alchemist Rei Stecker would lead the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡®In the end, Mr. Rei Stecker is one of young master Cale¡¯s, no, one of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s people.¡¯


    Rex¡¯s pupils started to shake


    ¡°...The Roan Kingdom¡¯s influence will be strong even after removing your hands from the city twenty yearster.¡±


    Cale started to smile. He then calmly started to exin.


    ¡°Conquering territory is not the only way to expand your territory.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom''s territory would be a bitrger for twenty years.


    There were three things the Roan Kingdom wanted during that time.


    Strength, people, and control.


    ¡°The Northern Kingdoms and the Jungle have a lot of territory.¡±


    The three Northern Kingdoms and the Jungle had significantlyrger territoriespared to the other kingdoms. The Jungle especially hadnd that was multiple times the size of the Empire¡¯s territories.


    ¡°But nobody fears or respects them. However, the Empire was different.¡±


    There were many ces around the Western continent that feared and respected the Empire.


    ¡°That is because the Empire had a lot of strength, lots of people connected to them, and worked as the control tower.¡±


    That was how the Empire had been until now.


    That was the Empire of the past.


    Sir Rex started to think about the future.


    A new ce came to mind to rece the Empire.


    The Roan Kingdom.


    Those two words kept popping up in his mind.


    Their goal was not to expand their territory for twenty years.


    They were aiming for what the Roan Kingdom would achieve in twenty years.


    Cale had no issues saying it out loud.


    ¡°Our influence will be greater.¡±


    The power to influence the Western continent.


    Influence was a different name for politics.


    It was a very strong power that was not visible, but definitely existed.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom will have ess to a lot of power, there will be people connected to the Roan Kingdom throughout the continent, and we would have the power to control two strong organizations.¡±


    In twenty years, there would be people talking about the Roan Kingdom as Rosalyn''s teacher had spoken about the Empire.


    ¡°That is therger Roan Kingdom we desire.¡±


    If that happens, then the Roan Kingdom that was located on the eastern side of the continent would be the Roan Empire.


    The Land of Boulders would have power that rivals their sturdy and long history.


    The Roan Kingdom''s name would spread in the hearts of the people throughout the continent.


    People who fear and respect the Roan Empire would exist everywhere.


    That was the way to expand the Roan Kingdom''s territory.


    ¡®The benefits from the free city are not just external either.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom''s technology and culture would develop at an explosive rate by being near the free city.


    That would serve as the foundation to better the quality of life for the Roan Kingdom''s citizens and change their ways of thinking.


    There was nothing in the Roan Kingdom to prevent that from happening.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like they have a national religion like the Empire.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom had freedom of religion. Furthermore, it was a kingdom where all sorts or races from Tigers to Dark Elves were gathered together.


    Many different things would work together in order to help the kingdom grow.


    ¡®All of that is possible when there is no war.¡¯


    They needed at least twenty years of peace.


    Cale could see Sir Rex slowly opening his mouth to speak. The Cat Knight slowly started to speak after seeing the look of certainty in Cale''s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m envious.¡±


    He could see how the Roan Kingdom would sparkle in the future.


    ¡°Why? Do you think it is impossible for the new Mogoru?¡±


    Sir Rex slowly nodded his head. He looked down at his scarred hands and started to speak.


    ¡°...All of the corruption starting with the Church of the Sun God''s terror incident and the terrible truth about the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower and the royal family will soon be revealed. The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower will be destroyed and the Empire will lose strength.¡±


    Rex slowly reached his hand out and picked up the document that Cale had handed over.


    ¡°Of course, we will gain a, ¡®new Church of the Sun God,¡¯ and a, ¡®new alchemy,¡¯ if we ept the Roan Kingdom¡¯s proposal.¡±


    The citizens¡¯ hearts would be at peace through the new Church of the Sun God.


    The Roan Kingdom would help them maintain alchemy and prevent any foreign kingdoms from trying to invade the new Mogoru.


    However, that was not the issue.


    Rex started to frown as he asked.


    ¡°Do you think the citizens can still love their nation after the evil deeds of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower and the Empire are revealed? Could they be proud of the ce they call home?¡±


    Would the Empire remain the same in the citizens¡¯ minds once the royal family, alchemy, and their religion were gone?


    ¡°They¡¯ll feel like their home has disappeared.¡±


    Rex believed that a, ¡®home,¡¯ wasn¡¯t just a piece ofnd with a name.


    My nation.


    My hometown.


    Thend that I am proud to call the ce I was born and raised.


    That was what he considered to be a home.


    Would the emptiness in their hearts allow them to see their home recover?


    Rex had no way of knowing.


    Cale had a profound expression on his face as he looked toward Rex who had his head down. He was surprised at Rex right now.


    ¡®He¡¯s better than I expected.¡¯


    He was someone who knew what was important.


    Cale was thinking that he made the right decision by making Rex study those books and that maybe Rex was able to do everything he had done until now because he had such thoughts.


    That was why Cale started to speak to the knight who still had his head down.


    ¡°There¡¯s the real one in front of me.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Sir Rex slowly raised his head. He could see a face that was not smiling, but still had a look of certainty.


    ¡°The real one.¡±


    ¡°Real...?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale casually added on.


    ¡°The real pride of the Empire.¡±


    Rex subconsciously gasped. He heard Cale''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°All of you have put your lives on the line.¡±


    While revenge was partially responsible for their gathering, they had started everything in order to fix the things that were wrong.


    They were trying to let people know about the truth.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the true Mogoru?¡±


    Rex felt as if he could not breathe.


    Cale started to smile while looking at Rex¡¯s reaction. He had dragged Sir Rex into this operation so that he could let the citizens of the Empire know about what was going on.


    Screeeech-


    Cale stood up from the chair that he was sitting on. Sir Rex looked toward him with aplicated expression as Cale pointed to the document in Rex¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You can reject the offer. It is an offer because that is possible.¡±


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Loud noises suddenly filled the room.


    Cale looked toward the entrance of the second floor.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Someone was banging on the door.


    ¡°W, what is it?¡±


    Sir Rex jumped up in shock. A voice responded from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Young master-nim! It¡¯s me, Billos!¡±


    It was the Flynn Merchant Guild''s Billos.


    He seemed to be gasping for air outside the door. There was a sense of urgency in his voice.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Cale walked up to the door and grabbed the doorknob.


    It was at that moment.


    - Human, human! We have a message from the crown prince!


    A message was left on the videomunication device.


    Cale flinched after hearing that it was from crown prince Alberu and stopped turning the doorknob.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    However, Cale ended up opening the door in the end.


    Billos, who seemed to have rushed over, couldn''t even catch his breath as he started to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim, the Imperial Prince and the Vice Tower Master of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower are supposedly heading to the western border!¡±


    Cale¡¯s face brightened up.


    However, it immediately turned to a frown as if he was a wet tissue that was crumpled up.


    - Human, the message says that, ¡®the Imperial Prince asked for reinforcements!¡¯


    Raon''s voice could be heard in Cale''s mind.


    - He also said, ¡®Cale Henituse, the Imperial Prince is looking for you!¡¯ Human, why is the Imperial Prince looking for you?


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    ¡°Now what the hell is going on?¡±


    Cale¡¯s frown became even deeper.

 Chapter 291: Playing the drums and the janggu (Doing everything) (1)

    <h4>Chapter 291: ying the drums and the janggu (Doing everything) (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: An Asian person in a team assignment (although this is probably just an American reference)


    - What else could it be?


    Crown prince Alberu''s bright smile was visible on the other side of the screen.


    - You''re screwed.


    ¡°...Haaa.¡±


    Cale brushed his face with both of his hands after seeing Alberu smile while saying that he was screwed. Alberu seemed to be enjoying this right now.


    On the other hand, Sir Rex and Billos had turned pale.


    Their gaze was on the ck Dragon who was patting Cale''s leg.


    ¡°Human! Do you not want to see the Imperial Prince? Cheer up!¡±


    Pat pat.


    Raon''s chubby front paw continued to tap on Cale¡¯s leg. Sir Rex and Billos just turned away in shock.


    ¡°...It''s a Dragon. I really did find a golden thread-¡±


    Billos was mumbling, but nobody was paying any attention to him.


    Alberu just chuckled and shook his head.


    - This is bad. The Imperial Prince is asking for you. As an honorary citizen of the Empire who received a medal of honor, shouldn¡¯t you go?


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale held himself back from saying that out loud.


    - But it really seems like the Imperial Prince is in a rush. He needs you to put out the fire.


    That was the reason.


    The Empire was looking for Cale because of the fire.


    The fire that Cale''s Fire of Destruction had started in front of Maple Castle was still burning strong.


    The Empire knew about the pirs of fire in the Gorge of Death.


    Seeing as how Rosalyn, who had been at the Gorge of Death, was with the Whipper Kingdom''s forces, they were worried something simr might happen to them.


    That was why they were looking for Cale who had put out the Jungle fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can say no.¡±


    Calemented as if he was sighing.


    ¡°Umm, why can¡¯t you say no?¡±


    Sir Rex cautiously asked. Cale shrugged his shoulders and started to exin.


    ¡°They will start to get suspicious if I don''t go. They''ll think that the Roan Kingdom is supporting the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    The Mogoru Empire was already pressuring the Breck Kingdom.


    The Breck Kingdom keeps telling them that Rosalyn has long been kicked out of the royal family, but that only continued to fuel the Empire''s suspicions.


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t officially do anything as nothing was proven.


    ¡°Mm, it puts you in an awkward position.¡±


    ¡°That is the case.¡±


    It was when Rex, Cale, and the pale Billos all nodded in agreement.


    - You don''t have to go.


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Crown prince Alberu did not hesitate to say that.


    - Miss Rosalyn had some precious footage.


    ¡°Precious footage?¡±


    - Yes, and I have a copy of it too. He understood once I showed it to him.


    ¡®What could it be?¡¯


    Cale felt chills on his back for the first time in a while. However, crown prince Alberu was calm.


    - Miss Rosalyn recorded you suffering on the bed in the Eastern continent''s inn.


    ¡®...Ah.¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    Suffering on the bed in the Eastern continent''s inn.


    That was when he had been coughing up blood and shivering after earning the Sky Eating Water.


    Ron had shown Rosalyn a short glimpse of his suffering when she had called.


    ¡®When did she record that? More important, why did she record that?¡¯


    Raon shouted as Cale''s face filled with shock.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see that! My eyes were closed so I couldn¡¯t see it!


    - Raon-nim, it has been erased.


    ¡®Erased my ass.¡¯


    Both Rosalyn and Alberu still had the footage, however, Alberu brushed it off like this while knowing that it was not something to show to a six year old, even if that six year old was a Dragon. Raon had not been able to see Cale in pain because he could only hear things at that time.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad!¡±


    Cale watched the conversation between the crown prince and the Dragon with disbelief. Alberu made eye contact with him at that moment and happily added on.


    - I told the Imperial Prince you are in recovery and in a lot of pain. He seemed to be so shocked and said that he hopes you survive so that he could see your smiling face again.


    Alberu did not like that footage at all, but could not forget the Imperial Prince¡¯s shocked expression. Anybody would find it to be shocking.


    ¡®I understand what kind of sacrifice the Roan Kingdom¡¯s hero had to make in order to protect the Roan Kingdom.¡¯


    Alberu had responded back to Imperial Prince Adin''sment.


    ¡®We can¡¯t ever forget about all of his sacrifices. That is why the Roan Kingdom ns to protect Commander Cale Henituse and let him focus on his recovery.¡¯


    ¡®I understand. I would do the same thing.¡¯


    Alberu added on to the frowning Cale.


    - So you don''t need to worry about the Imperial Prince. He would never imagine that you would be helping the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu flinched and looked toward Cale.


    The corners of his mouth were slowly going up as if he had never been frowning. Alberu could not help but ask after seeing that expression.


    - You''re going to go?


    You''re going to the Empire¡¯s side in order to see the Imperial Prince?


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    - Ho.


    Cale heard Alberu¡¯s shocked gasp but he was calm.


    ¡°What would the Empire think about me if I went to help the Empire even when I was in so much pain?¡±


    They would think that he was not just an honorary citizen, but someone who truly loved the Empire.


    - You sly bastard.


    Cale simply turned away and looked toward Billos. Billos seemed shocked, but Cale coldly asked a question.


    ¡°Billos, when are they saying the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s Vice Tower Master and the Imperial Prince are nning on leaving?¡±


    Billos recalled the information he had heard and quickly answered back.


    ¡°Within the next week, young master-nim. That¡¯s what I would guess based on how they were packing the supplies.¡±


    He had used hiswork as a merchant as well as bribes in order to find information on the military supplies when he had learned about this. It was not a secret.


    ¡°It is supposedly already decided and they will soon announce it. They need to calm the hearts of the citizens after all.¡±


    ¡°Only the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s Vice Tower Master is moving?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, but obviously alchemists are going with them.¡±


    Cale and crown prince Alberu made eye contact.


    - We never seem to see the Tower Master.


    ¡°That does seem to be the case.¡±


    The Tower Master of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower had never publicly shown himself after taking on the disciple from the slums.


    - Either way, isn''t the Vice Tower Master the actual leader of the Bell Tower right now?


    ¡°I believe so.¡±


    - That person will be out of the capital during the war.


    Cale responded back.


    ¡°It''ll be an empty house.¡±


    Although they didn¡¯t know where the Tower Master may be, the effective leaders known as the Imperial Prince and the Vice Tower Master would leave the capital.


    Well, the Emperor would still be there.


    Cale turned his gaze toward Sir Rex.


    ¡°We need to loot an empty house.¡±


    Flinch.


    Sir Rex could not help but shiver.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Are we looting again? We always loot whenever wee to the Empire! Let¡¯s just loot them all!¡±


    Silence filled the room after the six-years-old Dragon¡¯s shout. Cale held back a sigh and shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Human, it¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    Cale put a hand on Sir Rex¡¯s shoulder and gently patted him as he started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kneel for a bit.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Rex¡¯s pupils were shaking, however, Cale''s pupils were firm.


    ¡°Gather some people.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I will send you the signal within a week, so gather some people who¡¯ll be willing to kneel.¡±


    ¡°What-?¡±


    They needed to make the move when the self-proimed owners of the Empire were not present.


    They would take the first step to destroy the Bell Tower by having these average or poor citizens kneeling in front of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡°And you know the path, right?¡±


    ¡°The path?¡±


    Cale answered with a serious expression after seeing Sir Rex be flustered at this iprehensible flow of conversation.


    "The path you took to escape from the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡±


    Sir Rex¡¯s face stiffened up.


    That path.


    That dirty and scary path that he had escaped through in his Cat form while leaving his sister and brother behind.


    It was one of the underground sewersing out of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    There were a significant number of corpses in those underground sewers.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain that you remember that path.¡±


    The path to secretly enter the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Of course, Rex still knew about it.


    He had gone back to that path when he made up his mind to get revenge for his siblings and reveal the truth to the world. He had gone back to that path before he made up his mind to be a knight.


    However, there were now guards watching the sewers, while the path had be even narrower and had been blocked with iron bars.


    He could not fit anymore after growing bigger in the past few years. He had hated himself at that point. He thought that he should havee a bit earlier. He might have been able to see his sister and brother one more time if he had done that.


    ¡°...I cannot fit there anymore even in my Cat form.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°...It will be narrow for your two Cats as well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Cale confidently answered back to Sir Rex''s concerned expression.


    "Wouldn¡¯t a rat fit in there?¡±


    ¡°... I suppose so?¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Cale knew a Rat who was a coward but listened to his orders well.


    The mixed-blood Dwarf Rat Mueller. He was able to transform into a Rat form even as a mixed-blood Dwarf Rat.


    Alberu interjected at that moment.


    - You must be Sir Rex.


    ¡°Your highness-¡±


    Alberu knew Rex''s face but had been pretending not to know until now. Rex still had the Roan Kingdom¡¯s offer in his hand.


    Crown prince Alberu put on his majestic princely smile on his face.


    - Just rx and think about it without feeling any pressure. Nobody is forcing you.


    ¡°...Your highness.¡±


    Rex had aplicated expression on his face after seeing the majestic but warm smile on Alberu¡¯s face. He then lowered his head and responded back.


    ¡°...There are many issues, but the royal family is the biggest issue.¡±


    Rex raised his head back up and looked at Alberu¡¯s hair through the screen.


    Alberu¡¯s hair was a beautiful blonde color that resembled the sun.


    ¡°I don''t know if the Empire''s citizens would ept someone like me who does not have the golden hair."


    Alberu had an odd smile on his face.


    The Roan Kingdom''s Crossman royal family had been known to have the Sun God''s love since a long time ago. Their blonde hair was the symbol of that love. That golden glow was the symbol of royalty.


    - I guess the Empire does puts emphasis on gold as well.


    The Mogoru Empire had the Church of the Sun God as their national religion and had a story simr to that of the Roan Kingdom.


    < The bloodline of eyes that glow gold underneath the sun. >


    That was the symbol of the Mogoru Empire¡¯s royal family.


    Eyes that glow only underneath the sun. It didn''t matter what color their eyes were most of the time. However, the fact that only glowed gold underneath the great sun had been a reliable source of support for the royal family.


    Billos chimed in at that moment.


    ¡°But hasn¡¯t that symbol existed much longer in the Roan Kingdom?¡±


    The Roan Kingdom had the longest history on the Western continent.


    That was why the Roan Kingdom''s citizens like Billos believed that the symbol of the sun had originated from the Roan Kingdom before it was stolen by the Empire.


    - Sir Rex.


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    - The outside does not matter, while history is meant to be changed. There is no need to linger in the past.


    Rex bit down on his lips after hearing Alberu tell him that his outer appearance wad not important. He became energized hearing this prince who seemed to fit the position better than anybody else trying to cheer him up.


    ¡®...No need to linger in the past.¡¯


    Rex repeated that statement in his mind.


    On the other hand, Alberu made eye contact with Cale and shrugged his shoulders. It was ironic because Alberu was the quarter Dark Elf who cared more about the outer appearance than anybody else and was hiding his true appearance.


    Cale slightly nodded his head toward Alberu.


    What Alberu was saying to Rex was something that he was telling himself as well.


    Cale started to speak once the room became silent.


    ¡°Then I will hang up now. I am busy, your highness.¡±


    He truly was busy.


    He needed to hurry up and prepare before heading back to Maple Castle.


    Paaaat!


    Cale stepped out of the teleportation magic circle once the bright light had disappeared.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    He could see Rosalyn and Choi Han standing there. Chief Harol was with them as well. Raon was naturally in his invisible state.


    Rosalyn urgently started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I heard that the Imperial Prince and the Vice Tower Master were heading here. But are you really going to the Empire¡¯s side? Are you going to help the Empire?¡±


    Rosalyn quickly stopped talking after seeing the gaze in Cale¡¯s eyes. His eyes looked serious.


    She could see a glimmer of his blood-like red hair even though it was currently white.


    ¡°Yes, I will be going to the Empire.¡±


    Rosalyn opened and closed her mouth a few times after hearing Cale¡¯s response before finally managing to speak.


    ¡°I thought you were going to show the Empire a sea of fire?¡±


    Her voice sounded shocked as she asked.


    ¡°But you are also going to put out that sea of fire?¡±


    Cale was the one to start the fire.


    Cale would also be the one to put out the fire.


    Rosalyn couldn¡¯t really understand it. Choi Han was not talking but his pupils were shaking.


    Cale was bbergasted himself but answered after a long time as he had no choice.


    ¡°...Yes, I am doing it all.¡±


    He would y the drum and the janggu.


    He would y every single instrument in the damn band.


    1. This is a Korean idiom about how one person does everything. Usually you have one person ying the drum and one ying the janggu (a Korean instrument), but in this case he would y both, which means he is doing everything (hence the title).

 Chapter 292: Playing the drums and the janggu (Doing everything) (2)

    <h4>Chapter 292: ying the drums and the janggu (Doing everything) (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Two spidermen pointing at each other meme


    Rosalyn, Choi Han, and Harol. All three of them were at a loss for words.


    Cale seemed to agree as he nodded his head.


    ¡®I think it is crazy as well.¡¯


    But what else could he do?


    This was the best way to really smack the Imperial Prince in the back.


    - Human, human! Why aren¡¯t you telling them about the kidnapping you discussed with the crown prince?


    Cale pretended not to hear Raon. He then calmly started to speak to the three people.


    ¡°Do not worry. I won''t get caught.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t like Choi Han; he could deal with that much acting.


    ¡°Young master Cale, that¡¯s not the issue!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked toward Rosalyn''s frowning face and asked back. If that wasn¡¯t it, then what was the issue?


    It was at that moment.


    Bang!


    The door to the room with the teleportation magic circle mmed open.


    A person with arge body rushed into the room.


    ¡°You, you-!¡±


    He then looked around until he made eye contact with Cale. Therge-bodied person, Toonka, started to shout as soon as he saw Cale.


    ¡°Why are you trying to go into the lion''s den alone?!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale became anxious.


    ¡°Why?! I''m asking why you need to go into the most dangerous ce alone! Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡®I don''t want to die.¡¯


    Cale started to wonder why Toonka was suddenly acting like this.


    However, Toonka started to frown even more after seeing Cale''s nonchnt expression.


    ¡®That stupid expression on his face!¡¯


    There was no way that the smart Cale Henituse would not know about it. Toonka believed that Cale knew and was pretending not to know.


    ¡®Going to the Empire''s side where the Imperial Prince and the Vice Tower Master are on his own!¡¯


    That was dangerous. Cale Henituse¡¯s life could go out like a candle in front of a storm if he showed the smallest of openings.


    Toonka shouted angrily at Cale who still had the, ¡®I don''t know anything,¡¯ expression on his face.


    ¡°I may be an idiot, but you are even more of an idiot!¡±


    ¡®Damn.¡¯


    Cale started to get angry.


    He tried to say something, but Chief Harol stepped in.


    ¡°Commander-nim, please calm down.¡±


    He calmed Toonka down and looked toward Cale. Cale flinched. Harol seemed to be a bit emotional.


    Cale started to feel ufortable.


    ¡°Commander-nim, I''m sure that you are tired from going to the Empire, so please get some rest.¡±


    It didn¡¯t sound out of the ordinary. Cale rxed and was about to nod his head.


    ¡°...And the spy strategy. We will definitely remember your sacrifice. The soldiers don¡¯t know about your sacrifice yet, but you will be etched in history for all of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s citizens to remember forever. Our Whipper Kingdom will definitely defeat the Empire and take the Imperial Prince''s neck for you.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°Our Whipper Kingdom can smile as we enter that pit of fire that you are willing to enter first.¡±


    ¡®Why would I go into a pit of fire? Why is he so vicious?¡¯


    Cale had a lot to say but could not get himself to say anything. It was because Harol was a bit faster once again.


    ¡°Then, goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Harol bowed before dragging Toonka out of the room. Toonka let out a deep sigh and his shoulders were hunched as he grumbled and followed behind.


    ck.


    The door closed.


    Now only Choi Han, Rosalyn, and the invisible Raon were left with Cale.


    ¡®Why are they ying the drums and the janggu?¡¯


    Cale''s gaze was focused on the door that closed behind Toonka and Harol as he stood there in shock. Rosalyn looked toward Choi Han after seeing Cale¡¯s response. Her expression seemed to be asking what they could do about this person. Choi Han slightly shook his head and started to speak.


    ¡°Cale-nim, am I going with you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    Choi Han knew that he needed to stay with the Whipper Kingdom as the helmeted swordsman.


    ¡°Then Raon will be with you, right, Cale-nim?¡±


    The invisible Raon answered that question.


    ¡°Of course! I will be with the human! You don''t need to worry about that!¡±


    Choi Han and Rosalyn nodded their heads in relief after hearing Raon''s response. Cale would be fine no matter what happened as long as Raon was with him.


    Cale did not seem happy to see the faces that were frowning after hearing what he had to say returning to normal after hearing a six-year-old''s response.


    He then nonchntly added on.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it? You can tell me anything!¡±


    ¡°I need to call the Imperial Prince.¡±


    The gazes of the people in the room changed.


    ¡°Raon, can you make it look like I''m in the Henituse territory when you connect the call?¡±


    ¡°That is as easy as drinking cold soup for the great and mighty Raon Miru!¡±


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I am the great and mighty Raon Miru!¡±


    Raon fluttered his wings at Cale¡¯s praise while Rosalyn and Choi Han could not hide their anxiety.


    This was especially the case for Rosalyn whose eyes were sparkling as she was quickly figuring things out in her head. Imperial Prince Adin was not an easy person to deal with.


    ¡°Young master Cale, what are you nning on doing?¡±


    ¡°Laying down.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale brushed his pale-looking face.


    Patients were meant to beying down.


    ¡°I apologize for greeting you like this.


    Haaaa.¡±


    He let out a sigh after every sentence. He was trying to make it look like it was difficult for him to even speak. That sigh sounded very loud in the silent room.


    - Not at all. Are you feeling a bit better?


    Imperial Prince Adin''s face was on the videomunication device screen. He seemed to be concerned.


    It was not the fabricated expression he usually had on his face.


    ¡®...It¡¯s serious.¡¯


    Cale seemed to be seriously injured to Adin.


    What he could see through the screen was a typical luxurious room with Caleying on the bed with Choi Han supporting him to sit him up.


    ¡°I ask for your understanding for looking so shabby like this.¡±


    Cale slowly lowered his head and raised it back as he spoke to the Imperial Prince.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be good for the Roan Kingdom''s citizens, no, the three Northern Kingdoms to learn about my current situation.¡±


    - ...I understand your desire to think of your kingdom.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Adin thoroughly inspected Cale''s face.


    ¡®It''s very pale. He''s seriously ill.¡¯


    He was not faking it.


    Adin could be certain about at least that.


    There¡¯s also no magic being used to make his skin look like that of a patient.


    ¡®He¡¯s not lying.¡¯


    Adin¡¯s gaze turned toward Choi Han.


    The youngest sword master. This strong individual who suddenly appeared on the Western continent was someone they needed to be wary of to the point that he made it on the Empire¡¯s watch list.


    ¡®...His expression is too realistic for it to be an act.¡¯


    Choi Han was not saying anything as he supported Cale to sit up, however, his pupils were shaking as if his mind was chaotic from being worried about Cale.


    Adin was good at reading people''s emotions as he pretty much had none himself. However, even his adept observation was telling him that Choi Han was worried about Cale Henituse right now.


    ¡®Both of them make it very likely that they are telling the truth.¡¯


    That meant that the chances of Cale Henituse being that, ¡®brown robe,¡¯ were going down.


    Imperial Prince Adin had heard everything about the battle at Maple Castle. The people to pay close attention were not the Breck Kingdom, Rosalyn, nor even the me Dwarves, it was that, ¡®brown robe.¡¯


    An ancient power. A fire ancient power.


    The person that released the fire that would not go out had suddenly appeared on the Western continent. He also did not reveal who he was by wearing the robe.


    That was why the Empire had ced Cale Henituse on their list of potential suspects. It was because Rosalyn was there and because it was an ancient power.


    ¡®I''m relieved.¡¯


    However, seeing Cale like this made him almost want to stop being suspicious.


    That was because the Empire¡¯s mages had informed him that the brown robe was fine after using the ancient power. However, the Cale Henituse in front of him, as well as the one he saw in crown prince Alberu''s video, looked as if he was going back and forth between life and death.


    ¡®It wouldn''t be weird if he died right now.¡¯


    He was relieved that Cale was not an enemy, but whether he was an enemy or not, if Cale was also in possession of a fire ancient power...


    ¡®We would need to kill him.¡¯


    Cale was currently known to have three ancient powers. The shield, water, and stone spears. It would be bad for the White Star if Cale managed to get another one.


    Adin was looking at Cale with an honestly concerned expression.


    - Wouldn¡¯t you be overdoing it to participate in the war?


    ¡°I am okay.¡±


    ¡®Like hell you are.¡¯


    Adin was truly concerned.


    ¡®It¡¯ll make thingsplicated if he dies during the Empire¡¯s war.¡¯


    He needed to dieter.


    He recalled what the Tower Master of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower had told him.


    ¡®You¡¯re saying that this person, this Cale Henituse, has three ancient powers? Ho, tsk tsk.¡¯


    The Tower Master hadmented on Cale Henituse¡¯s situation with a sad expression.


    ¡®He¡¯s going to die soon.¡¯


    Cale Henituse would soon explode and die from the sh of ancient powers.


    The Roan Kingdom''s growth wouldpletely stall if Cale disappeared.


    ¡®How fun.¡¯


    That was why Adin was enjoying it.


    However, he was just hoping that this weak person would not die in the Empire. That would turn the Empire and the Roan Kingdom¡¯s rtionship instantly into one of animosity.


    The Tower Master''s voice echoed in his mind again.


    ¡®He¡¯ll probably die after using his ancient powers a few more times. This is very sad.¡¯


    The Tower Master was sad about this, but Adin liked it.


    That was why he was using a gentle voice to tell Cale how he felt.


    - Thank you for being willing to drag your injured body to help the Empire. I do not wish to ask you for a lot, especially when you are in so much pain.


    Adin looked toward the pale Cale. Cale seemed to be having trouble using his power just once.


    - Just once. I hope you can use your strength to help us just once in order to put out the fire.


    One time.


    The Empire would be happy to put out the fire without using magic nor alchemy.


    ¡®And I would personally be happy to be able to make Cale Henituse die a bit sooner.¡¯


    It was like killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°It is fine to use my powers for the Empire as much as you want. The Empire and the Roan Kingdom are friends. I also wish to help the Empire out as I have received a medal of honor.¡±


    Adin had to hold back fromughing at Cale Henituse, this hero of justice.


    ¡®That kind of mindset is useless.¡¯


    If you took a look at it, people were emotional creatures who put their lives on the line for trivial things sometimes.


    Like this Cale Henituse who was saying that he would heal himself as much as possible and that he woulde as quickly as possible.


    Whether it was for the kingdom, for others, for fame, or even for justice.


    Adin found these people who ignored their limits and charged forward to be stupid.


    His pupils that were brown because he was not currently under the sun focused on Cale Henituse.


    - I will not forget your sacrificial mindset.


    He would never forget it.


    But only because Adin found it amusing to watch people die because of such sacrifices.


    - Then I look forward to seeing you soon.


    ¡°Yes your highness, I will see you in a few days.¡±


    Cale bowed and the call was soon terminated.


    The first call with Adin had beenpleted.


    Choi Han was looking at the bowing Cale with concerned eyes. Cale slowly raised his head. His gaze headed toward the videomunication device that just had Adin¡¯s face on it.


    The device was off right now.


    However, Cale was looking past the videomunication device as he started to speak.


    ¡°I believe you saw everything.¡±


    There was something behind the videomunication device that was off.


    A second videomunication device was located there.


    The person on the other side of that call had watched and heard everything Imperial Prince Adin and Cale had just said.


    The man on the other side of the screen brushed back his shoulder-length hair as Cale called out his name.


    ¡°Your highness, prince Valentino.¡±


    The Caro Kingdom''s crown prince Valentino. He did not hide his vicious gaze. He red at the off videomunication device in front of him as he slowly started to speak.


    - See you soon,mander.


    The Caro Kingdom was responsible for transporting the priests of the light-affinity churches to help the Empire.


    It was known that Valentino would personally lead the priests there for his close friend Adin.


    Cale and Valentino would meet with Adin at the Empire.


    ¡°Yes your highness, I will see you there.¡±


    - Commander, I know you are hurting, so don''t overdo it. Alright then.


    Valentino hung up the call. Cale stood up from his seat.


    He then headed past Adin''s videomunication device, as well as the table with Valentino''s videomunication device. He could see the bbergasted Rosalyn and the excited Raon sitting there.


    There was a third videomunication device in front of the two of them.


    Cale picked that one up. He could see a third person in this videomunication device. He was the only one who had watched all of this.


    Cale called out his name.


    ¡°Clopeh Sekka.¡±


    - Yes, Cale-nim.


    The white-haired man on the screen smiled brightly as Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°You heard everything?¡±


    - Yes, Cale-nim.


    Of course, he had heard everything.


    The white-haired man nodded his head and Cale gave him an order.


    ¡°Then go pretend to be me.¡±


    The brown-robed white-haired priest.


    The person who fit that description almost perfectly smiled and answered back.


    - Any time for you, Cale-nim. As long as it is an order from the one and only Cale-nim on this continent. I will do my best to pretend to be you even though I know that I am not worthy.


    ¡®...Ah, something feels iffy.¡¯


    Cale thought it would be fine, but felt iffy about Clopeh¡¯s response and looked at him with concern.


    However, he could only sigh as the crazy bastard smiled brightly and added on.


    - It looks like the end is near for the Imperial Prince.


    That was the n.

 Chapter 293: Playing the drums and the janggu (Doing everything) (3)

    <h4>Chapter 293: ying the drums and the janggu (Doing everything) (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Simba singing ''Oh I just caaaan''t waaaaaait to be king~


    Cale needed to use his time wisely in order to deal with this obvious statement.


    He was standing on top of the tower of one of Maple Castle¡¯s castle walls and looking out.


    ¡°Comman, no, priest-nim.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Chief Harol.¡±


    Cale pointed to the person next to him as Chief Harol approached.


    ¡°This is Guardian Knight Sir Clopeh.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Harol let out a gasp. He could see the white-haired man with a concerned look on his face.


    This was the Guardian Knight of the North who was the symbol of the defeated Indomitable Alliance. It was already well-known that he had decided to serve the Roan Kingdom.


    However, Chief Harol still could not help but be anxious around him.


    ¡®A sword master. He is also the captain of the Wyvern Knights Brigade.¡¯


    Although this Guardian Knight may have fallen because of the Roan Kingdom, no, the Henituse territory''s miracle-like strength, his strength was real.


    Harol respectfully greeted this strong individual who came to help the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Guardian Knight-nim.¡±


    Harol could see Clopeh Sekka smiling back at him. Clopeh¡¯s smile had the ss and elegance of a knight such that Harol could not help but gasp.


    Clopeh seemed to have even more ss than their prisoner, Duke Huten.


    He was finally able to understand why the people of the Paerun Kingdom held their Guardian Knight in such high regard.


    That sacred knight slowly started to speak.


    ¡°How could my lowly self say no to the great and mighty Cale-nim¡¯s request?¡±


    Harol flinched.


    Clopeh didn¡¯t care as he smiled brightly and continued to speak.


    ¡°In fact, I am extremely happy that I can assist him in creating his legend.¡±


    ¡®Legend?¡¯


    Chief Harol''s pupils started to shake. However, Clopeh''s gaze was as firm as a boulder.


    ¡°For me to have to pretend to be Cale-nim...My heart is beating fast just thinking about how my name will go down as a part of his legend.¡±


    Harol''s endlessly shaking pupils headed toward Cale.


    However, Cale avoiding his gaze made Harol contemte things before finally starting to speak again. He truly seemed like a chief who was serving a troublemaker like Toonka.


    ¡°The Whipper Kingdom is just thankful that someone like you, who is a sword master and the captain of the Wyvern Knights Brigade, hase to help us.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Harol suddenly heardughter.


    Harol''s eyes opened wide as he looked back toward Clopeh. The Guardian Knight lifted up his hand that was not holding a staff and started to speak.


    ¡°I apologize. I suddenly felt the need tough.¡±


    Clopeh barely managed to hold back hisughter that kepting back and apologized to Harol. Harol was about to get upset, but calmed himself down after seeing Clopeh looking extremely apologetic and Cale looking at Clopeh as if he was stupid.


    Clopeh and Cale made eye contact at that moment.


    Clopeh recalled the conversation he had with Cale through the videomunication device yesterday.


    ¡®Clopeh, the people of the Western continent still believe that you are a sword master and can control the wyverns. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¯


    ¡®I knew it! Just as I suspected!¡¯


    Clopeh could not hide his joy.


    He could not use aura anymore.


    It was because of these ticking time bombs he had as arms and legs.


    As for controlling the wyverns?


    That was a lie that they had spread throughout the continent from the beginning.


    However, the majority of the people still believed his lies to be the truth.


    ¡®I knew my name would be lifted high if I followed Cale-nim!¡¯


    He really would be able to etch his name into a legend.


    ¡®Adin, you stupid bastard.¡¯


    The Paerun Kingdom would go down on the right side of history for choosing to surrender to the legend named Cale.


    However, as for the Empire and the Imperial Prince-


    ¡®It¡¯s the end.¡¯


    Clopeh was not excited because of the Imperial Prince¡¯s uing demise. There was just one reason he was excited.


    ¡®I can live.¡¯


    The fact that he had fake limbs did not matter as long as he and the Paerun Kingdom managed to survive. Cale Henituse was someone who knew how to make deals.


    He was someone who used both the carrot and the stick effectively.


    ¡®Clopeh, the Roan Kingdom will make it so that the Paerun Kingdom will be the leader of the northern three kingdoms if you do a good job this time.¡¯


    Just following the legend gave them benefits.


    Clopeh barely managed to stop hisughter and looked toward Cale with a calm expression.


    ¡°I will do my very best, Cale-nim.¡±


    He returned to his handsome but concerned expression.


    But the fact that the crazy bastard went fromughing to concern in seconds made him really seem like a lunatic. Cale had a look of disapproval on his face, but just nodded his head.


    ¡®He¡¯s someone who would do the job right for the benefits.¡¯


    Clopeh was someone who was still oddly rational even though he was crazy.


    Cale had to now know how to effectively use this crazy bastard.


    ¡°Chief Harol, I''m sure you''re aware of it already, right?¡±


    Harol¡¯s gaze changed from the chaotic expression he just had while looking at Clopeh. Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°Imperial Prince Adin and the Vice Tower Master will soon arrive here.¡±


    Harol gulped after hearing that. Clopeh¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he looked at Cale. The two of them were both thinking about the same thing.


    ¡®How does Commander Cale know about that top secret information?¡¯


    Most of the Western continent¡¯s power yers knew that Imperial Prince Adin had departed from the Empire for the battlefield.


    However, nobody could tell the moment they would arrive on the battlefield.


    That was why Harol had to hold back his shock at Cale''s informationwork.


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t trust it if it was anybody else, but...¡¯


    It wasing from Cale Henituse. He had to believe it.


    Clopeh also believed Cale. Of course, he had an idea about how Cale might know this.


    ¡®I''m certain the Caro Kingdom¡¯s crown prince Valentino gave him that information.¡¯


    Clopeh had seen the conversation between Valentino and Cale.


    Clopeh was correct; Cale had heard from Valentino who was supposed to meet with Adin on the battlefield.


    The Caro Kingdom had been allies with the Mogoru Empire for a long time and Valentino was known to be Adin''s eternal close friend. Furthermore, the Caro Kingdom had been willing toe assist the Empire on a moment''s notice.


    Clopeh didn¡¯t know for sure, however, he started to get the chills.


    ¡®Just how far do Cale-nim¡¯s hands reach?¡¯


    He imagined Cale controlling all of the power yers on the Western continent.


    He then heard Cale''s voice again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Cale needed to move quickly before going to meet with the Imperial Prince.


    He looked toward Chief Harol and started to speak.


    ¡°I need to show him the fires of hell as soon as he gets here.¡±


    Harol looked down at the gate.


    Commander Toonka.


    He was stationed with the warriors outside the closed gate.


    Next to him was the helmeted swordsman, Choi Han.


    ¡°We will strike first this time.¡±


    Cale''s voice echoed in Harol''s ears.


    ¡°The majority of the Empire''s knights are gone right now.¡±


    There were some casualties as the ck towers had fallen during the first battle, however, the soldiers, alchemists, and mages were all pretty much still there.


    However, Duke Huten, as well as the Knights Brigades, were almost all gone.


    ¡°The Imperial Prince is leaving the minimum number of knights at the capital anding with the Second Knights Brigade and all of the other remaining Knights Brigades.¡±


    The knights that Adin wasing with were not just the royal knights.


    ¡°In addition, the Empire¡¯s nobles are bringing their family Knights Brigades as well.¡±


    Harol¡¯s expression stiffened.


    He was afraid of the Empire¡¯s royal family, but the nobles who had supported the royal family until now were strong as well.


    ¡®The Imperial Prince is nning on finishing off the Whipper Kingdom.¡¯


    He had recruited the nobles for this as well.


    ¡°The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s Vice Tower Master and some handpicked alchemists areing as well.¡±


    The Empire wasing at them with full force.


    However, the Whipper Kingdom did not have any way to increase their numbers. In fact, they were less than before due to the injured soldiers from thest battle.


    Harol looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Is that why we need to strike before they get here?¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    They needed to do it before the Imperial Prince got here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s turn this ce into a mess.¡±


    Harol picked up the trumpet. He heard Cale''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°We are aiming for the Empire¡¯s remaining knights and the Lions.¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s strategy was the same as usual.


    The greatest defense was offense.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    The battlefield had been quiet after the first battle.


    Harol¡¯s trumpet broke that silence.


    It was at that moment.


    Screeeech-


    The closed gate to Maple Castle opened.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    Edrich, one of the Lion tribe''s sessor candidates. He flinched after hearing the trumpet.


    ¡°Are the Whipper Kingdom bastards blowing the trumpet right now?¡±


    His gaze went toward the Vice Captain of the First Knights Brigade, the highest ranking knight remaining.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    However, the Vice Captain did not have time to pay any attention to the Lion''s gaze. He immediately got up. The leaders of the alchemists and the Mage Brigade got up behind him.


    ¡°His highness is about to arrive soon!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Why are the Whipper bastards doing this now when they have been quiet all this time?!¡±


    The alchemists and mages could not hide their shock.


    The Whipper Kingdom''s forces that had run wild as if they had wanted to rip them all into pieces had not shown any reaction ever since the end of the first battle.


    Plop.


    The Vice Captain of the First Knights Brigade opened the p of his tent and headed out.


    He could see the destend with the debris from the destroyed ck towers.


    He could also see the damaged and charred ground.


    The Empire had set up camp right next to that area.


    There was naturally a temporary wall that the alchemists and mages made for them between them and the Whipper Kingdom. These walls that were made of dirt and not stone gave the Empire¡¯s forces a sense of relief from the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Why are they moving now when they didn¡¯t even move when we made this wall?¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom''s forces had not done anything, even when they made this dirt wall.


    So why now?


    ¡®Why did it have to be right before his highness arrived?!¡¯


    The Vice Captain immediately started to walk up the stairs to the top of the dirt wall. The leaders of the alchemists and mages followed behind him.


    ¡°Ah, so annoying.¡±


    The Lion Edrich looked at their movements with boredom. Gronica, his cousin from his mother''s side, approached him at that moment.


    ¡°Why don''t you go up and take a look?¡±


    Edrich didn¡¯t feel like it.


    It was one thing if the Imperial Prince was here, however, it would be a waste of his energy to take action when it was just these small fries were around. However, Gronica said something to get Edrich to start moving.


    ¡°Did you forget about the me Dwarves?¡±


    ¡°Ha... Those bastards.¡±


    Edrich had not forgotten about how the me Dwarves had mocked him when he was falling from the tower. He started to walk behind the Vice Captain.


    ¡®I came here because of my father¡¯s orders, but...¡¯


    Edrich hade here just to maintain his position as an heir, but he didn¡¯t n to work very hard. However, the existence of the me Dwarf tribe was extremely annoying to Edrich.


    ¡°...I will kill those bastards.¡±


    Those useless bastards needed to pay the price for messing with the Lion tribe, the most glorious tribe onnd. He slowly walked up the dirt wall.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    He heard the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s trumpet as he finally made it up the wall and looked out to the battlefield.


    Screeeech-


    The silence on the battlefield was broken as Maple Castle''s gate opened.


    He could see Toonka. Themander was standing in the front as usual.


    The Empire¡¯s Vice Captain started to shout.


    ¡°Gather the knights! Prepare the soldiers!¡±


    The mage and alchemist leaders started to shout as well.


    ¡°Mage Brigade, time to get ready!¡±


    ¡°Team 1, prepare the fluids! We need to properly use alchemy this time! His highness and the Vice Tower Master-nim will be here soon!¡±


    The leaders of the Empire¡¯s forces became alert.


    The Imperial Prince wasing.


    The Vice Tower Master wasing.


    They could not show the two of them a terrible sight.


    However, the soldiers had different views.


    ¡°...They said that his highness would soon be here with the nobles.¡±


    ¡°Can''t we just fend them off with the dirt wall for now?¡±


    The soldiers had not forgotten about the terrible sight of the Empire¡¯s unbelievable defeat. Everything had been destroyed and they could only watch as the Empire¡¯s knights burned to death.


    That memory instilled a strong sense of fear toward the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s forces.


    ¡°Hurry up and move!¡±


    However, the soldiers had no choice but to move. They could not disobey their superiors¡¯ orders.


    One of the knights approached the Vice Captain and reported in.


    ¡°Vice Captain-nim! The First Knights Brigade is prepared!¡±


    The knights who had barely managed to survive wished to go back onto the battlefield.


    The Vice Captain looked at the battlefield and responded back.


    "We will head out soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    His gaze headed toward Toonka, the warriors, and the helmeted swordsman.


    The Lion Edrich was looking at them as well.


    The helmeted swordsman.


    This swordsman who was not a sword master somehow managed to easily defeat a sword master like Duke Huten.


    This unknown person was the variable in this battle.


    The Lion Edrich looked past the helmeted swordsman toward the sky above Maple Castle.


    "Dwarf Kanelle.¡±


    ¡®Is that bastard going toe out as well?


    I will definitely kill him if hees out. I will find a way to bring him down from the sky and kill him if he shows up on that white skeleton bird.¡¯


    ¡°Kehehehe.¡±


    Edrich could not hold back hisughter as just thinking about killing Kanelle was making him excited.


    It was at that moment.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-


    The trumpet blew one more time.


    ¡°Huh......?¡±


    The Vice Captain rubbed his eyes.


    ¡°Edrich!¡±


    Gronica called out to her cousin Edrich. However, Edrich could not respond to Gronica''s shout as he stared at the battleground underneath the dirt wall.


    No, he was looking at Maple Castle''s gate.


    ¡°Kahahaha! This is the second battle!¡±


    Toonka was casually walking out with his arms opened wide.


    The helmeted swordsman pointed his sword at the Empire¡¯s forces.


    However, that was not the issue.


    There was Toonka, Choi Han, and the warriors.


    But behind them...


    There were othersing out through Maple Castle¡¯s entrance.


    The Vice Captain started to shout.


    ¡°...The, B, Bear tribe!¡±


    There were hundreds of Bears in their berserk state.


    They walked through the gate and broke the silence of the battlefield.


    The Lions became nervous.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t just the me Dwarves?


    Even the Bears that went to the Gorge of Death betrayed Arm, no, betrayed the other Bears?¡¯


    ¡°...Edrich.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Edrich grumbled as he thought about the Bear tribe''s ruler. At the same time, he looked at the Bearsing out of Maple Castle.


    ¡°...They betrayed their king.¡±


    As someone who also aimed to be a king, Edrich started to frown.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There were iron balls at the end of the chains around the Bears¡¯ arms and legs.


    Hundreds of these iron balls rolled on the ground behind the Bears and caused some vibrations.


    The ground started to shake.


    Then they noticed someone else on top of Maple Castle¡¯s castle wall.


    ¡°...That person is here as well.¡±


    Edrich observed that, ¡®brown robe.¡¯


    One of the mages ran up the stairs to the top of the dirt wall and shouted at that moment.


    ¡°His highness will arrive soon!¡±


    The Empire¡¯s forces heard Toonka''s shout at the same time.


    ¡°We will show you hell for a second time.¡±


    Hell was another name for war.


    The second battle started as the countdown for the Imperial Prince¡¯s arrival was nearing its end.

 Chapter 294: Playing the drums and the janggu (Doing everything) (4)

    <h4>Chapter 294: ying the drums and the janggu (Doing everything) (4)</h4>


    Quality and Trantion Check: Miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Chris Jericho saying "You just made the list!"


    Boom- boom- boom-


    The ground began to rumble again with the sound of the drums.


    ¡°C, crazy bastards!¡±


    The Vice Captain unintentionally started to swear.


    ¡°Vice Captain-nim! It¡¯s the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t believe the soldiers areing out too. Are they nning to have an all-out battle right now?¡±


    ¡°...It looks like only the mages are nning to remain in the castle! All the soldiers areing out!¡±


    The voices of the knights, alchemists, and mages all jumbled together. However, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed onto the battlefield.


    Behind the Bears came tens of thousands of armed soldiers with stiff expressions on their faces.


    It was an incredibly small numberpared to the Empire¡¯s army, but it was still tens of thousands of soldiers. Most importantly...


    ¡°Crazy bastards......!¡±


    They were a group of crazy people.


    They were the ones that hadughed and ran amok in the pit of hellfire.


    The soldiers were running forward with nothing but their bodies and their weapons.


    ¡®...It¡¯s frightening.¡¯


    The Vice Captain was frightened by the sight.


    Unlike the other kingdoms, the Empire possessed magic and alchemy that were both developed to the highest level of technological prowess. However, those from the Empire were afraid of the soldiers that ran towards them with nothing but their bodies.


    ¡°...Focus on defense as much as possible while using the dirt wall as our line of defense!¡±


    ¡°Vice Captain-nim!¡±


    The Vice Captain looked at the knight that was calling him.


    ¡°His Highness will be arriving soon! How can we show him such passive defense like this?¡±


    Let¡¯s fight bravely because the Imperial Prince will arrive soon.


    The Vice Captain looked into the knight¡¯s eyes.


    The knight had seen his colleagues being torn to death by the Whipper Kingdom warriors in the pit of hellfire. There was fear in his eyes.


    It was an emotion that someone from the Empire shouldn¡¯t be showing.


    ¡®We had a long period of peace.¡¯


    It had been a long time since the world hadst experienced a war.


    That was why they didn¡¯t understand the meaning of war.


    ¡®However, the Whipper Kingdom knows it.¡¯


    The period of peace.


    Toonka¡¯s group was the first to start fighting during that time of peace.


    ¡®We didn¡¯t realize that.¡¯


    What good were swords made of gold if you never used them?


    How could they defeat the warriors that didn¡¯t even hold swords made from dirt, but instead plowed through the mud with their bare hands?


    The Empire¡¯s army had no experience going past their limits.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re going to hold out.¡±


    That was why the Vice Captain chose to defend. However, several dissenting voices immediately started to speak up.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that!¡±


    They were the leaders of the mages and alchemists.


    ¡°Vice Captain! We must fight in order to maintain the Empire¡¯s pride!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We cannot show people that we are being pushed back! It will be bad if our already low fighting spirit decreases even further! We need to boost our morale!¡±


    ¡®These scumbags.¡¯


    Anger rose within the Vice Captain''s mind at the sight of the leaders of the mages and alchemists.


    ¡®Basically, you¡¯re saying that the knights and the infantry are the ones who will die, right?¡¯


    The mages and alchemists would remain behind the dirt wall¡¯s line of defense. However, the knights and the infantry, including the Vice Captain, had to step outside the line of defense and sh with the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s army.


    ¡°Vice Captain-nim! His Highness will arrive soon!¡±


    ¡°We will look ipetent to his highness and the nobles even if we are splendidly holding down the line!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We have to show them that we¡¯re fighting hard in order to reduce the liability of ourst defeat.¡±


    Two of the knights looked earnestly at him. The Vice Captain closed his eyes after seeing the knights who were wary of the Imperial Prince¡¯s impression.


    ¡®Damn it! Our liabilities aren¡¯t the issue here! We might die!¡¯


    How do these knights n on defeating the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s army that are putting their lives on the line when they shake in fear merely at the thought of their liabilities?


    However, the Vice Captain was not someone who held the authority tomand the entire army as he was only a Vice Captain.


    ¡°...Prepare for battle.¡±


    The wooden door between the dirt walls slowly opened a few momentster and revealed the Empire¡¯s army.


    There stood the remaining half of the First Knights Brigade and the Empire¡¯s soldiers who had swallowed their fear.


    The ground was rumbling.


    The earth rumbled more and more as the enemies approached.


    ¡°Kahahahaha! Did you finallye out to fight? Such cowards!¡±


    Toonka jeered at the Empire¡¯s army.


    The battlefield was already filled with the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s forces.


    The soldiers, Bears, and warriors filled the battleground between Maple Castle and the Empire¡¯s base while maintaining a wide formation.


    The Vice Captain steered his horse forward.


    ¡°Your formation is sloppy.¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom that didn¡¯t have enough troops even if they gathered together was continuously widening their formation.


    The Vice Captain immediately recognized what they were trying to do.


    ¡°It seems like you want a melee.¡±


    He slowly raised his sword and stepped forward.


    It was possible that he was the only one in the Empire¡¯s army who was willing to risk his life like those from the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s army.


    That was why he shouted.


    ¡°Concentrate our forces! Our role is to survive until the Imperial Prince arrives!¡±


    He chose to survive.


    ¡°Vice Captain-nim!¡±


    He ignored the knight¡¯s protest.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok to be passive! Soldiers, hold up your shields rather than your swords! They are devils!¡±


    They¡¯re devils.


    ¡°Kahahahahaha!¡±


    Toonka bursted intoughter and apuse and stared at the Vice Captain after hearing that shout. He then stopped in front of the Empire¡¯s troops.


    ¡°You have the right mindset! He¡¯s the only one of those evil Empire bastards with his head on straight! You¡¯re a warrior like us!¡±


    Toonka raise his head as he shouted that.


    ¡°What do you think? Who do you think will win, Imperial Prince?¡±


    The Vice Captain flinched and looked back.


    Above the dirt wall.


    A gray-haired man wearing a uniform was looking down at the battlefield. His eyes shone with a golden glow under the sunlight.


    Imperial Prince Adin.


    He made eye contact with the Vice Captain.


    ¡°The Empire must not yield.¡±


    The Vice Captain lowered his head.


    ¡®I''m done for.¡¯


    The Vice Captain probably looked like a coward in the eyes of the Imperial Prince.


    Although he looked nice, Imperial Prince Adin was someone who led administration and politics strictly based on ability. Everyone was afraid to be on his watch list.


    ¡®I¡¯m probably on that list now.¡¯


    The Vice Captain lost strength in his hand that was gripping his sword.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, Vice Captain.¡±


    The Empire¡¯s Second Knights Brigade.


    They were the knights that the Imperial Prince directly administered. They appeared on the battlefield in golden armor.


    Toonka started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°It looks that the bastard that will bow his head to us has a lot to say!¡±


    Toonka did not hide his ridicule for Imperial Prince Adin.


    ¡°Y, you bastard!¡±


    All of the Empire¡¯s nobles that came with the Imperial Prince frowned at Toonka. However, the Imperial Prince¡¯s eyes were cold.


    He slowly scanned the battlefield.


    Toonka, the Bears, the warriors, the soldiers, and Rosalyn.


    In addition, the helmeted swordsman.


    Lastly, there was the man in the brown robe standing on the castle wall.


    "Your highness.¡±


    ¡°I know, Vice Tower Master.¡±


    The Vice Tower Master who was standing closest to the Imperial Prince was also looking at the man in the brown robe. She opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°We have to kill him first.¡±


    The Imperial Prince looked toward Vice Tower Master Metelona. He also looked at the young man dressed in an alchemist robe standing beside her.


    ¡°Do you agree with her, Honte?¡±


    ¡°I think Vice Tower Master is right, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Honte.


    He was the star pupil of the Tower Master and the future sessor of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    He was originally from the slums and was the miracle created by the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower gathering the children from the slums, making him the main character of a beautiful story.


    The Imperial Prince kept him at his side this time to make him the new hero for the people of the Empire.


    The war hero from the slums.


    It was a good way to bring back the lost positive public sentiment for the Empire, the Imperial Prince, and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡®There¡¯s also Cale Henituse and one more person.¡¯


    The Imperial Prince looked at the person next to him with a warm but serious expression.


    ¡°Valentino, I''m sorry that you have to see something like this from the beginning.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t use these two to draw in the people¡¯s hearts.


    Of course, Valentino thought differently. He licked his lips and turned his attention towards the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s side.


    ¡°No, no. I should help a close friend. I¡¯ll go to where the priests are.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m grateful that you came to help me for the sake of our friendship.¡±


    Valentino sincerelyughed at Adin¡¯s reply.


    ¡®How could there be such a bastard?¡¯


    Valentinomented the time he spent as Adin¡¯s close friend.


    ¡®You¡¯ll pay for messing with the Caro Kingdom.¡¯


    Valentino left Adin¡¯s side and headed towards the priests with a stiff expression on his face.


    Adin looked at him and started to think.


    ¡®His expression is easy to use. It¡¯s useful.¡¯


    Valentino seemed to have a stiff expression as he was worried about the war. Adin was keeping him by his side because he found Valentino to be useful.


    ¡°Where are you looking at, Imperial Prince Adin!¡±


    Adin looked back at Toonka who was shouting directly at him.


    He gave Toonka a gentle smile. It was the smile of someone looking at his prey.


    He opened his mouth and shouted out an order.


    ¡°All knights, aim for the necks of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s army.¡±


    Rumble-


    The sound of the horses¡¯ hooves shook the earth.


    The knights came pouring out.


    Over a thousand of the Empire¡¯s noble¡¯s knights bearing their own emblems appeared inrge numbers starting with the Second Knights Brigade.


    ¡°Uwahahahaha!¡±


    Toonkaughed at them and raised his club.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    His shout pierced through the sound of the hooves and covered the battlefield.


    Toonka looked toward the Imperial Prince as he said that.


    ¡®Hm?¡¯


    The Imperial Prince flinched at the look in Toonka¡¯s eyes. As someone who was good at discerning the emotions of others, he felt that the look in Toonka¡¯s eyes was strange.


    ¡®...A sneer?¡¯


    The Imperial Prince opened his mouth and started to speak.


    ¡°Halt.¡±


    The knights came to a sudden halt. Toonka started to speak as they looked toward the Imperial Prince in shock.


    ¡°Clever bastard.¡±


    Adin heard a sound at that moment.


    Piiiii- Piiii-


    It was the sound of a flute.


    The man in the brown robe was blowing a flute.


    The tens of thousands of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s soldiers began to move.


    They raised their hands.


    They raised both of their hands high into the sky.


    It was as if they were raising their hands for a cheer.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that marble?¡±


    Each of the warriors, soldiers, and Bears held dark blue marbles in their raised hands.


    The Empire¡¯s knights looked nkly at the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s army who were all holding a marble in each hand.


    Shaaaaa- Shaaaa-


    The wind blew past them.


    It was a wind that blew in a different direction from the spring winds that blew from the Empire to the Whipper Kingdom.


    A huge white skeleton bird appeared in the midst of that wind.


    Four more followed behind it.


    ¡°Ha, haha-!¡±


    Adin bursted intoughter in amusement.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot.¡±


    One. Four.


    And the following dozens that appeared.


    Dozens of white skeleton birds smaller than the five in front appeared in the sky.


    The me Dwarves that were piloting them stopped above Maple Castle.


    Shaaaa-


    The wind blew down the hood of the man in the brown robe at that moment.


    Imperial Prince Adin fixed his eyes on the man.


    He could see white hair and blue eyes.


    He could see those eyes that resembled the sky through the man¡¯s mask.


    The white-haired man was wearing a mask that extended from his nose to his forehead. The man with a mysterious air around him raised his hand.


    The moment his hand went down...


    Toonka shouted out loud.


    ¡°Run away!¡±


    ¡®What? Run away?¡¯


    The people from the Empire were surprised.


    It started with Toonka. His hands that were up went back down.


    Shatter!


    The marble broke and a dark blue liquid came out while Imperial Prince Adin shouted in response.


    ¡°Turn back. It¡¯s the fire from the Gorge of Death.¡±


    Toonka and the Imperial Prince¡¯s made eye contact. Toonka spoke as he ran away.


    ¡°Annoying bastard.¡±


    He recalled the dark blue fire that covered the Gorge of Death simply from the dark blue liquid.


    The knights that numbered over a thousand opened their mouths and hurriedly conveyed the Imperial Prince¡¯s order.


    ¡°Turn back! It is His Highness¡¯s order!¡±


    ¡°Turn back!¡±


    However, the people behind Toonka lowered their hands as well as soon as Toonka turned around.


    Shatter! Shatter! Shatter!


    Tens of thousands of dark blue marbles were thrown throughout the battlefield.


    ¡°Kahahahaha!¡±


    Laughter burst out everywhere starting from Toonka.


    It wasughter full of madness.


    The Empire¡¯s army began to see fire in front of them as the wind blew toward them.


    It was a dark blue color like the night without a sun.


    The tens of thousands of marbles that contained the Dragon¡¯s Rage began to emerge one by one.


    It started small.


    However, the tens of thousands of individual mes gradually merged and grew in size.


    ¡°The Gorge of Death.¡±


    Adin frowned.


    ¡°It looks bigger than the one from the Gorge of Death.¡±


    The small fire that had started at the size of a person began to grow bigger and taller.


    It was as if a tranquil beach was getting covered by a storm.


    The dark blue fire dyed thend in darkness under the sunny sky.


    Toonka started to run.


    ¡°Kahahahahaha! It¡¯s hell! This is hell!¡±


    He heard Rosalyn and Harol¡¯s shout.


    ¡°Retrieve the soldiers that are falling behind with flight magic!¡±


    ¡°Open all the doors! All soldiers and warriors go inside!¡±


    The mages, soldiers who remained in the castle, and the chiefs all assisted the soldiers who were fleeing in their predetermined order to escape.


    Flight magic and haste magic were both used on those that either fell down or were falling behind. They also lowered ropes anddders from the castle walls for the gates that were narrow in order to let people in quicker.


    It was done quickly, but calmly.


    The Whipper Kingdom prepared for this scenario while the Empire¡¯s army was busy building the dirt wall.


    Rosalyn and Harol both shouted.


    ¡°The fire is about to re!¡±


    ¡°The wind is going to blow harder!¡±


    Toonka stopped walking.


    He could see the ck helmet wearing Choi Han standing next to him.


    The two raised their heads as they watched the soldiers and warriors get back safely.


    The white-haired man standing above the castle walls picked up the flute again.


    Adin could see the white-haired man.


    They were far apart, but he could feel it.


    The two of them made eye contact.


    ¡®He¡¯s the leader.¡¯


    He was the conductor.


    It was the moment when Adin smiled.


    Piiii- Piii-


    The white skeleton birds spread their wings out wide.


    Wooosh- Woosh-


    A strong wind that differed from the one before began to blow.


    It was a wind that blew against the spring wind that blew from the Empire to the Whipper Kingdom.


    The wind from the dozens of white skeleton birds changed the direction of the fire.


    The dark blue fire began to re up.


    ¡°Your highness! The mes! The mes are growing stronger!¡±


    ¡°The fire is spreading toward the Empire!¡±


    ¡°This fire is as tall as a mountain!¡±


    The nobles¡¯ voices spilled out everywhere.


    However, Adin kept his eyes fixed on the white-haired man.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The dark blue mes struck each other and began to create even bigger mes.


    It was bing a sea of me than wasrge enough to engulf a city.


    That fire blew towards the Empire¡¯s army.


    The fire mixed with the wind as it exposed its dark mouth and roared toward the Empire while destroying the natural flow of the wind in the process.


    ¡°...I can¡¯t see it.¡±


    The dark blue fire tsunami filled Adin¡¯s vision.


    Maple Castle was no longer visible.


    ¡°Y, your Highness, let us move the mages!¡±


    ¡°H, how could there be a fire like this?! Let us move the alchemists as well, your highness!¡±


    The nobles slowly started to move down the dirt wall as they urgently shouted.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...Your highness!¡±


    Adin, who was standing still, turned his head toward the voice of one of the knights.


    A man with a paleplexion was walking up to the top of the dirt wall. However, he barely ascended the wall even with the support of his knight. Adin started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, young master Cale Henituse.¡±


    "Your highness.¡±


    Cale Henituse came to see the battlefield with the help of Vice Captain Hilsman.


    He replied in a voice that sounded full of strong will due to his calm demeanor.


    ¡°Of course I had toe. Don¡¯t we have to save everyone?¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    One of the nobles let out a gasp.


    They were already aware of Cale Henituse¡¯s condition.


    He was a righteous man who came to save the Empire despite his current condition.


    ¡°...The Roan Kingdom¡¯s hero hase.¡±


    The nobles could not hide their admiration.


    They couldn¡¯t help but think that a hero was a hero, even as the dark blue mes that looked like the mes of hell were surging towards them.


    They couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of the hero that drew their attention.


    Cale heard a voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Human! I feel sorry for Goldie gramps! He worked extremely hard for nothing!


    Cale easily ignored Raon¡¯s voice.


    The Imperial Prince started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°Will you help us?¡±


    Cale stepped away from Hilsman who was supporting him and barely managed to stand firmly on his own.


    The Commander of the Roan Kingdom who had saved the Roan Kingdom while wearing a ck uniform was wearing the same uniform today as he slowly nodded toward The Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince.


    The look in his eyes were as firm as rocks. He opened his mouth and started to speak.


    ¡°I will move for the sake of peace.¡±


    Cale heard the invisible Raon¡¯s voice.


    - You¡¯re going to put out the fire and then start a fire! You are strange, human!


    Cale was going to move for the sake of his peace.


    Imperial Prince Adin spoke to Cale with a soft smile on his face.


    ¡°Thank you, young master Cale. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Cale had a thought in his mind at that moment.


    ¡®Let¡¯s be the hero of the Empire.¡¯


    Cale drew the righteous but sorrowful smile of amander.


    - Human, you¡¯re good at acting!


    ¡°Sob, our young master-nim.¡±


    - The talkative Hilsman is also good at acting!


    Of course, Cale ignored the voice that interjected in between.

 Chapter 295: Back (1)

    <h4>Chapter 295: Back (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: WTF?


    ¡°I will give it my best.¡±


    Commander Cale responded to Imperial Prince Adin before turning around.


    The nobles could see the dark blue hellfire that covered Cale¡¯s reddish brown eyes. Some of the nobles exchanged nces with one another.


    ¡®Do you think he can do it? Especially when his face is so pale?¡¯


    ¡®I don''t know. He looks even skinnier than when he received the medal of honor too.¡¯


    Cale looked paler and skinner than when he had received the Mogoru medal of honorst year.


    Adin thought to himself as he observed Cale.


    ¡®Looks like he is reaching his limit.¡¯


    A death from the shing of ancient powers. Adin could feel Cale reaching his end.


    ¡®How entertaining.¡¯


    He found it to be entertaining.


    ¡®He doesn''t seem like an idiot and seems to know what he is doing. So why does he always try to do the just and good deeds?¡¯


    Adin approached Cale and asked with a concerned look on his face as he found all this to be entertaining.


    ¡°How much of the water power can you use? I¡¯m sorry for asking for this but please use as much as you can!¡±


    He wanted to quickly see how Cale would look as he died.


    Cale turned away from the dark blue me and made eye contact with Adin, not knowing what Adin was thinking about.


    ¡°...To be honest with you, I faced that fire once when I was fighting with the Breck Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I know. We ... Believe that it is the work of the Breck Kingdom as well.¡±


    Cale put on a concerned expression.


    ¡°...This fire is even stronger than that fire.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Some of the people around them let out gasps.


    ¡°Cast water spells!¡±


    ¡°Use wind spells as well! Prevent the fire from spreading!¡±


    The Empire''s mages quickly started to move.


    They stopped the wind as much as possible, but the fire could not be stopped with water spells.


    ¡°The fire is getting bigger!¡±


    In fact, the shing of the Empire''s wind with the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s wind fueled the me even more to the point it looked like a fire tornado.


    Cale put on a distressed expression on his face as that happened. The people around him knew what that expression meant.


    ¡®He can¡¯t put it outpletely!¡¯


    ¡®...What do we do if you can''t put it all out?¡¯


    Magic did not work against this fire.


    The chaos in their minds continued to grow. However, what they didn''t see was that Cale''s eyes were slowly moving although he had that distressed expression on his face.


    ¡®...Some of the nobles don''t seem to know about it.¡¯


    Magic-resistant fire. Some of them did not seem to know that the Empire had that same type of fire.


    Of course, the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower was the one to make it, however, the Imperial Prince had already used it at the Jungle and at the first battle for Maple Castle.


    ¡®It''s the Vice Tower Master.¡¯


    That was why Cale¡¯s gaze headed over to Vice Tower Master Metelona. She probably met frequently with the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower''s Tower Master.


    ¡®...Who is that next to her?¡¯


    Cale''s gaze headed toward the man next to the Imperial Prince. The man slightly bowed and greeted Cale once their eyes met.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. It is an honor to meet a hero. My name is Honte and I am the Tower Master-nim¡¯s disciple.


    ¡®Ah, that person.


    The miracle alchemist from the slums.


    Probably one of the few people from the slums who survived.


    This is great.¡¯


    He found another person to drag into the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower destruction project.


    Cale slightly nodded his head.


    ¡°Let us save the greetings forter. Right now-¡±


    The hero spoke with a stiff expression.


    ¡°We need to put this fire out first.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    He suddenly heard Raon''s voice.


    - Something is weird. Human, Honte seems to be dead.


    ¡®...Hmm?¡¯


    Raon''sment came in like a hook.


    - How does a dead thing move around?


    ¡®What did you say?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s pupils shook for a moment.


    - ...Human, this is weird. He smells simr to Mary but there''s no lifeing from his body.


    ¡®There¡¯s no what?¡¯


    - I don''t know what that is.


    ¡®Oh my goodness.¡¯


    Cale waspletely anxious.


    ¡®There¡¯s no life? He''s dead?¡¯


    Cale turned toward the Imperial Prince. He could naturally see the Vice Tower Master and Honte there as well. Honte was looking toward Cale and smiling.


    He also seemed to be concerned about the Empire and the fire.


    ¡®How can that be dead?


    Is he a zombie?


    What is going on?¡¯


    Cale observed how Honte''s gaze was focused on Hilsman and himself. The Imperial Prince approached him at that moment.


    ¡°...No need to put so much pressure on yourself.¡±


    ¡°Your highness-¡±


    Adin could see Cale''s eyes shaking and his face turning paler, making him realize how much Cale wanted to save the Empire.


    ¡®Is he going to be enemies with Rosalyn?¡¯


    There was something else he was suspicious about as well but there was something more important.


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Having the trust of the only Imperial Prince on the Western continent.


    The weight of that trust was heavy. The nobles could see Cale¡¯s eyes starting to calm down. They were starting to feel pride for their Empire after seeing Cale calm down from hearing the Imperial Prince¡¯s words.


    ¡®Trust me my ass.¡¯


    However, contrary to what the nobles were thinking, Cale had calmed down after seeing how fake the Imperial Prince was being.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    He let out a deep breath and headed toward the center of the dirt wall.


    He quietly walked over to the ledge of the dirt wall as the Empire¡¯s forces, the nobles, and everyone else around were looking at him.


    Vice Captain Hilsman followed behind him with a sad expression on his face.


    He gave off the vibe of a knight who was following behind his liege who had decided to sacrifice himself.


    - Human, you said you''ll control yourself! You promised me! I¡¯ll destroy everything if you don''t!


    ¡®Ah, I really can¡¯t set the mood with him yapping like this.¡¯


    Cale sighed at the mumblings of the six-year-old as he brushed the side of his eyes.


    ¡°...He seems to be afraid.¡±


    The nobles misinterpreted why Cale was acting like that.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing a familiar voice.


    The Caro Kingdom''s crown prince Valentino. He appeared on the dirt wall again. He had a sad expression on his face.


    ¡®...I can¡¯t understand how Commander Cale must feel right now.¡¯


    Cale was controlling everything on this battlefield but still cutting away at his own life. Valentino felt as if Cale was extremely tall as he felt the weight on Cale¡¯s shoulders.


    However, Valentino could see Cale reaching his hand out toward therge me with a smile on his face.


    Swooooooooooooosh-


    Magic and the white skeleton birds. The wind caused by both sides crashed against each other.


    The dark blue Dragon''s Rage that was extremely hot heat up Cale¡¯s body.


    ¡®Pretty much everyone here is the enemy.¡¯


    Hilsman, Raon, and Valentino.


    Everybody else other than the three of them were enemies.


    That was why Cale made up his mind.


    ¡®Let''s just use enough to cough up a bit of blood.¡¯


    There shouldn¡¯t be any danger since Raon was here.


    However, the battlefield would be extremely chaotic if he used a lot of his strength and fainted.


    Cale closed his eyes.


    - Are you looking for me?


    ¡®Yes. I was looking for you.¡¯


    The Sky Eating Water.


    Her clear voice could be heard.


    The water started to move following Cale''s will.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The wind was blowing.


    The Imperial Prince looked toward Cale.


    ¡®This is my first time seeing him use an ancient power other than the shield.¡¯


    He had heard a lot of things from other people.


    However, he had never personally seen Cale using this water ancient power.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Huh?¡±


    One of the nobles subconsciously blurted out.


    ¡®He''s sparkling.


    No. It is the water.¡¯


    A half-transparent blue water was wrapping around Cale''s waist.


    ¡°...Oh, young master-nim.¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman was watching that happen with admiration in his eyes.


    One small person against therge fire.


    The sparkling water that surrounded that human.


    It didn''t seem like much inparison to the fire, but it was beautiful.


    Cale naturally had no idea about this as his eyes were closed.


    He was currently making a deal.


    - Are you trying to eat up the XXX-like sky?


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Cale thought about what he wanted and tried to make a deal with the Sky Eating Water.


    Her clear voice rang inside his mind.


    - Aha! That fire tornado must be hindering your freedom. Should I destroy it and make it XX so that it XXX?


    ¡®This crazy water.¡¯


    Cale shared his intentions with the water.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just use enough power to barely put out that tornado.¡¯


    - Alright. I will put out that tornado as you wish. ¡®Just enough so I don''t fall over or faint.¡¯


    Cale could feel the water starting to move following his will.


    It was different than the Dominating Water.


    It was smooth.


    It was like the slow spring rain or the drizzle that slightly wet your cheeks.


    This was the first time Cale had this thought as he used an ancient power.


    ¡®It¡¯s quiet.¡¯


    He felt the power being as quiet as theke he found it in.


    He was worried at first because it was his first time using this power, however, he was relieved now.


    He heard the Super Rock''s voice for the first time in a long time.


    - The predator stealthily and silently approaches before snapping the neck of its prey.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    - The Sky Eating Water. Don''t forget the meaning of its name.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    It was the moment Cale flinched.


    One of the Empire''s mages shouted as his closed eyes squinted.


    ¡°I feel an extremelyrge power!¡±


    That was the beginning.


    ¡°S, something seems to be flowing underground!¡±


    ¡°It is gathering together! They are all gathering together in one spot and creating an extremelyrge source of power!¡±


    Underground.


    Water was flowing underground.


    The small streams of water underground were all gathering together in one spot.


    Only the high-grade mages around the Imperial Prince could feel this flow of water. Their pupils were shaking as they turned toward Cale.


    A power different than mana.


    The source of this power was nature.


    A strong force was gathering underground.


    And once thatrge force finally stopped growing in size...


    Cale opened his eyes.


    The Empire''s forces could see something at the same time.


    Craaaack-


    The ground was cracking.


    They could hear the sound of the ground cracking.


    They could then see water shooting up from underground.


    No, a sharp water spear shot out from the ground.


    They could see therge dark blue fire tornado caused by the shing of winds.


    They turned toward that hellfire that wasrge enough to swallow up a city.


    Booooooooooooom-


    The water spear cut through that hellfire.


    The spear made of blue water cut through the center of that dark blue tornado from the bottom up.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The sh and noise of the explosion made it so people could not properly use their ears or eyes for a moment.


    The water ate up the dark blue fire.


    The spear pierced through the center of the tornado and ripped it apart.


    ¡°...M, my goodness-¡±


    All of the Empire¡¯s forces were looking at one spot.


    That hellfire was slowly disappearing.


    The water spear slowly started to disappear into the sky as well.


    However, there was one existence that was not disappearing.


    Their gazes all headed toward one person''s back.


    Commander Cale Henituse, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s hero.


    They could personally feel the miracle that the Roan Kingdom¡¯s hero had created. They all had goosebumps on their skin.


    Cale also got goosebumps.


    ¡®...What the hell?¡¯


    The fire waspletely out.


    No, it had disappeared without a trace. He could clearly see Maple Castle in front of him.


    ¡®That was a fire made by ancient Dragon. It was able to get rid of that this easily?


    I didn''t even use that much strength, did I?¡¯


    The Sky Eating Water took less time that the Dominating Water to eat up the Dragon''s Rage.


    - I can eat up anything and everything including the sky.


    He could hear the clear voice of the water again.


    Cale slowly lowered his head and looked at his hands. His hands were shaking. He had a question as he looked at his hands.


    He was not the only one.


    - ...Human, are you not coughing up blood? You''re fine even after using that much power!


    ¡®That¡¯s exactly how I feel.¡¯


    Raon and Cale had the same question.


    The Super Rock chimed in at that moment.


    - Water moves stealthily and quietly beforeunching a single hit.


    Cale flinched.


    - It¡¯ll be calm until everything rushes in at once.


    Cale started to frown. His hand was slowly starting to shake faster and faster.


    ¡®Perhaps?


    Really?¡¯


    - The aftershock of the water has always been strong. Be strong.


    Cale started to shout in anger.


    ¡°Son of a, cough!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    The dark red blooding out of Cale¡¯s mouth caught the attention of everyone as the dark blue me and the blue water had all disappeared.


    The hero who had sacrificed himself was slowly falling to the ground.


    1. Remember these are just the author censoring himself.

 Chapter 296: Back (2)

    <h4>Chapter 296: Back (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: A spell circle summoning a demon


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Hilsman quickly supported the falling Cale.


    The Vice Captain''s face was pale. Both of Cale¡¯s hands were shaking and there was blooding out of his mouth and nose.


    ¡°Cough, ugh!¡±


    Cale continued to cough up dark red blood and could not control himself.


    All of the Empire¡¯s people could see it.


    ¡®These goddamn useless ancient powers! Damn it!¡¯


    Cale was not in pain.


    He was also not hungry.


    His body became stable almost right away thanks to the Vitality of the Heart, however, he was still bleeding for some reason. He heard the Super Rock''s gentle voice at that moment.


    - The water has started using its power in your body. You¡¯ll be healthier.


    ¡®Fucking lies!


    How am I getting healthier when I am coughing up blood?!¡¯


    However, Cale had felt it as well. The Vitality of the Heart was moving more energetically than ever before. He could feel it working hard as if it was happy, whilehe was in less pain than when he had used the fire or the rock.


    However, dark red blood just kept pouring out of him.


    It didn''t even feel like the amount was decreasing.


    Boom boom.


    His heart suddenly started to beat wildly. New blood was spreading throughout his body.


    However, that was not the issue.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale could not help but frown as he continued to spill out dark red blood in this process of getting healthier.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim. H, how can this be? My goodness, my goodness! You said you were only going to use a little! My heart is ripping into pieces! The Roan Kingdom''s hero cannot look like this!¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman continued to support his body as he shouted.


    ¡°Yooooooooooooung maaaaaaaaster-niiiiiim! This Hilsman feels like I''m going to die! Sob! T, there''s so much blood! Healer, healer! Where is the healer?!¡±


    Hilsman''s eyes were red as if some veins had popped. His veins in his neck were also visible as he shouted with a red face.


    ¡°Hurry up and call the healer to save our young master-nim, to save the Roan Kingdom¡¯s hero! It''s dangerous if he faints again!¡±


    Cale was getting nervous.


    ¡®Did he go crazy?¡¯


    He had told Hilsman to y along, but not to overdo it like this. But Hilsman seemed to be writing a drama or something as he exaggerated it quite a bit.


    - ...Uh, mm, human, are you okay? I want to say something too, but I can''t because of the talkative Vice Captain.


    It was to the point that the six-years-old young Dragon had to hesitate and not say anything.


    - Human, are you okay?


    However, Dragons really were vicious.


    - If you feel like you are going to faint or like your te is going to break, just let me know. I will destroy everything and take you to the Eastern continents to loot all of the baddies¡¯ safes! I''m warning you!


    Raon continued on before letting out a small sigh after seeing the way Cale was looking at Hilsman.


    - I''m relieved! Our human is looking at the talkative Hilsman as if he''s crazy! Human, you really must be okay! I''m d!


    ¡°Sooooob! Young master-nim! Our Henituse territory''s most precious and brightest star! Sooooob!¡±


    Cale found Hilsman and Raon to be too loud.


    He wanted to tell them that.


    ¡°You¡¯re too, ugh, cough!¡±


    However, he was bleeding too much and could not say anything.


    ¡®Driving me nuts.¡¯


    He was going crazy from being unable to speak.


    ¡°...Commander Cale.¡±


    Cale raised his bloodied face. He could see Valentino approaching him with a priest. The Caro Kingdom¡¯s crown prince seemed ready to cry at any moment.


    Drip. Drip.


    Dark red drops of blood dripped down Cale''s chin and onto his ck uniform.


    Crown prince Valentino was extremely sad.


    ¡°You really-¡±


    ¡®I think I know what you are trying to say, but it¡¯s not like that!¡¯


    Cale had a lot to say to Valentino who couldn¡¯t get any words out but had to hold himself back. It was because someone else approached them.


    It was Adin.


    Adin was frowning as he walked over with the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s Vice Tower Master and Honte.


    He knelt on one knee and made eye contact with Cale. Cale''s dark red blood dirtied the Imperial Prince¡¯s gold uniform, but Adin didn¡¯t seem to care about that as he reached his hand out.


    Grab.


    He grabbed Cale''s bloodied hand that was shaking.


    ¡°Are you okay? I''m sorry. I wasn¡¯t asking for this much.¡±


    Adin seemed to be both thankful and in pain.


    ¡°I think my saying that I trust you must have been a burden on you. Thank you, thank you very much.¡±


    Thank you.


    The Imperial Prince''s gratitude made the Empire¡¯s forces and the nobles finally manage to look around. They could see the clear spring sky and the wind that was once again blowing from the Empire to the Whipper Kingdom.


    The hell that was approaching them had disappeared and the sun was shining properly once again.


    ¡°...We made it.¡±


    One of the nobles mumbled to himself. He heard the Imperial Prince''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Priest! Save him. We must save Commander Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Yes, your highness.¡±


    One of the priests of the Church of the Sun God who came with crown prince Valentino sat down and put his hand on Cale''s body to heal him.


    However, the priest¡¯s hand was stopped by someone before it could reach Cale.


    ¡°...Umm, knight-nim?¡±


    The priest looked toward Vice Captain Hilsman in shock. Hilsman looked toward Imperial Prince Adin with a sad expression as he started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, I¡¯m sorry but could you please get a medic without divine powers or healing abilities?¡±


    The Imperial Prince''s eyes clouded over for a moment. He looked toward Hilsman and sounded almost as if he was scolding him.


    ¡°How could you just ask for a medic in such a dire situation! You need to use divine power or healing abilities.¡±


    ¡°That-¡±


    Hilsman seemed hesitant as he looked toward Cale.


    Adin also looked toward Cale who had a faint smile on his face as he shook his head. He was saying that he didn''t need divine powers.


    Adin could hear Hilsman''s voice once again.


    ¡°The young master-nim¡¯s body has gotten significantly weak, so it is bad for foreign powers toe in. Your highness, please get a medic.¡±


    Cale coughed up more blood and weakly nodded his head.


    ¡®Yes, divine powers or healing abilities are not good.¡¯


    It would be bad if they realized that he was fine.


    Furthermore, the Vitality of the Heart had restorative and healing powers. Everything would be ruined if a high-ranking priest showed up and realized that.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Someone gasped.


    It was crown prince Valentino.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know young master Cale¡¯s body had weakened that much.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment.


    Adin had a simr expression. However, Adin wasughing on the inside.


    ¡®He really is going to die soon.¡¯


    How badly must the ancient powers be shing within his body for him to not even be able to receive divine power into his body?


    He was probably not allowing divine powers because he is afraid of the aftershock of adding a new power into his body.


    Adin looked at the blood that Cale had coughed up.


    There was a significant amount of blood. It was quite amazing that he was still alive.


    However, all living beings will eventually sumb to death.


    Death does not even spare the heroes.


    Cale Henituse would die a little bit faster because of this incident. He was quite happy about that fact.


    The fire was out.


    He also moved forward the death of a person with three ancient powers.


    That also puts a halt on the rising Roan Kingdom.


    Finally, he could cruelly and mercilessly punish the Whipper Kingdom.


    The Whipper Kingdom must pay the price for standing up to the Empire, no, to Adin himself.


    ¡°Commander Cale.¡±


    He was still holding Cale¡¯s hand.


    He had not let go of his suspicions that Cale and Rosalyn were working together until just this moment. However, all of his suspicions minus about one percent were gone now.


    That was why Adin put on a sad but smiling expression as he looked toward Cale.


    ¡°We will definitely remember your sacrifice and respond to it with positive results.¡±


    Cale put on a faint smile that seemed to be saying, ¡®thank you and I am okay.¡¯


    He then started to think.


    ¡®Results my ass.¡¯


    Cale looked toward the Imperial Prince, as well as the Vice Tower Master and Honte behind him, and continued to think.


    ¡®Things are going as nned.¡¯


    Things were fine even though he hadpletely put out the Dragon''s Rage.


    Cale''s group had been moving while expecting the full force of the Empire''s alchemists, mages, and knights. They also considered arge number of Lions being a part of the Empire¡¯s forces.


    Their n was to have the Whipper Kingdom defeat the Empire at its full power.


    Piiiiiii- Piiiiiiii-


    He could hear the sound of the fluteing from the Whipper Kingdom.


    Cale let go of Imperial Prince Adin''s hand and started to speak like a General of justice.


    ¡°Your highness, ugh, I trust you. Peace will, ugh. Peace w, wille.¡±


    Of course, he also peeked at crown prince Valentino who was behind Adin. Valentino bit down on his lips. He repeated Cale''s words in his mind.


    ¡®I trust you. Peace wille.¡¯


    This was not talking about the Empire¡¯s victory, but the Western continent¡¯s peace. Many emotions, including his desire to get revenge on the Empire, filled Valentino''s mind.


    Cale was naturally looking at Valentino.


    ¡®Yes. Do it right. Do it as we nned.¡¯


    Cale was relieved knowing that Valentino looked like he would do things properly.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Yes, Commander Cale. The Empire¡¯s strength will soon sweep away the battlefield and the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo. You''re so wrong.¡¯


    Cale held back a chuckle and looked toward Adin. He then flinched.


    He was smiling.


    Adin was smiling differently than before.


    Something felt different.


    Cale felt his back getting cold.


    Adin then started to speak.


    ¡°I will let you know about something. I will show you the Empire¡¯s secret weapon.¡±


    ¡®...What did he say?


    A secret weapon?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    An alchemist ran up to Vice Tower Master Metelona at that moment and whispered in her ear. She blinked before informing Imperial Prince Adin.


    ¡°Your highness, the preparations areplete.¡±


    ¡®What preparations?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Adin. Adin lowered his head and got close to Cale.


    He then whispered in Cale''s ear.


    ¡°Golems.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    "The alchemists managed to restore one of the lost ancient civilization''s technologies."


    Golems.


    They were made of dirt or gold and resembled humans, although their size depended on the creator''s desire. There was a core instead of a heart inside a golem¡¯s body, and the controllers used this core to move and control the golems.


    Cale was starting to get nervous.


    Golems. It was something that often came up in fantasy novels.


    ¡®...Thates out in The Birth of a Hero as well?¡¯


    There was no information about golems until volume 5. The word itself had never been brought up.


    Cale felt the tips of his fingers start to shake from this unexpected development.


    The Imperial Prince gave Vice Tower Master Metelona and the Tower Master''s disciple Honte an order.


    ¡°Go ahead and start.¡±


    The Vice Tower Master shouted out.


    ¡°Activate!¡±


    Cale soon saw a giant magic circle light up around the Empire¡¯s base.


    Ooooooong-


    The magic circle started to rumble.


    Tens of mages and alchemists were surrounding that magic circle.


    - ...Human, something is very odd! Something odd is about toe out!


    Come out.


    Something was being summoned to the magic circle.


    The ground continued to shake.


    Cale started to get an ominous feeling.


    And once that rumbling finally stopped...


    Boooooooom-


    A bright light shed asrge beings were summoned onto the battlefield.


    ¡°M, my goodness-¡±


    Cale could feel Vice Captain Hilsman''s shaking hands.


    The golems appeared.


    There were approximately thirty of these ck golems that were between 10 - 15 meters in height.


    Each of them wasrge enough to take your breath away and were ready to fight.


    They were scary to look at.


    Humans would seem like ants if these things were on the battlefield.


    Cale could hear crown prince Valentino''s voice. His voice was shaking.


    "Adin, a, are those really golems? Those golems that disappeared during ancient times?¡±


    Valentino continued to speak without waiting for Adin''s response.


    "Are you going to sweep away the Whipper Kingdom with those things?¡±


    Cale took his eyes off of the golems and looked toward the Vice Tower Master and the Tower Master¡¯s disciple. They were calm. Finally, Cale stopped his gaze on the Imperial Prince.


    The Imperial Prince was looking at Cale.


    Adin started to speak once the two of them made eye contact.


    ¡°What do you think? Doesn¡¯t it feel like the war will end soon and peace will return?¡±


    ¡®Damn it. Son of a bitch!


    How do we defeat these things?¡¯


    Cale felt his back getting cold. His eyes sparkled at the same time.


    He put on a gentle smile on his face and responded back.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. It does seem that way.¡±


    Cale. Whether it was a golem, a flying pig, or whatever else it may be, Cale was someone who was only satisfied by paying his enemies back at an exponential rate.

 Chapter 297: Back (3)

    <h4>Chapter 297: Back (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Skarmories vs Golems (Pokemon)


    ¡°I''m relieved. I''m d you and I are on the same page,mander.¡±


    Adin started to smile.


    ¡®I hope you fall down and break your back, you bastard!¡¯


    Cale¡¯s mind was boiling. However, he didn''t let it show on his face. His gaze then turned toward the golems.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim. I, I¡¯ve never seen such disgusting things in m, my life.¡±


    The usually smooth talking Hilsman was stuttering. He could not hide his fear.


    The golems were not moving.


    There were just thirty ck human-like things that were 10 - 15 meters in height standing there and putting pressure on people.


    They were scary and disgusting.


    Vice Captain Hilsman looked toward his allies. Crown prince Valentino could not hide his shock while Cale was not saying anything.


    ¡®...Choi Han, Mary, and Miss Rosalyn.¡¯


    Hilsman thought about his allies in Maple Castle.


    Mary could not show herself.


    Rosalyn had to lead the mages.


    Choi Han could not use his aura.


    Would they be able to survive fighting against these golems with their restrictions?


    Hilsman was getting scared.


    ¡®He can¡¯t even use his shield!¡¯


    Would the mages be able to stop the golems as they mmed on Maple Castle¡¯s walls with theirrge hands and feet?


    Even if they could defend against it, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to attack back.


    ¡®If young master Cale-nim''s shield was there... Then they would at least be able to defend!¡¯


    Vice Captain Hilsman bit down on his lips.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Vice Tower Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Imperial Prince Adin called Vice Tower Master Metelona who immediately started to speak.


    ¡°Everybody step back!¡±


    Vice Tower Master Metelona¡¯s voice echoed throughout the base.


    Step back.


    Make way for the golems.


    No, run.


    Run if you don¡¯t want to be stomped to death by the golems.


    Creeeeeeeea-k.


    Therge-bodied golems slowly started to walk.


    B- oooooom-


    Just their walking made the ground start to shake.


    The Empire¡¯s forces and the nobles could not hide their astonishment as they quickly moved as far away as possible from the gate of the dirt wall.


    ¡°Commander, can you get up?¡±


    ¡°That much is doable, your highness.¡±


    Cale wiped his mouth that had stopped bleeding before standing up. Hilsman quickly supported him.


    ¡®The pressure is even worse watching them walk toward you.¡¯


    Cale pretended to be hurting as he moved away from the center of the dirt wall.


    His eyes were quickly moving.


    ¡®Most of them don''t know about golems.¡¯


    It was possible that only the royal family and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower knew about the golems.


    Baaaaaang!


    Loud noises could be heard as the golems destroyed the gate and the dirt wall around it. They could not fit through the gate.


    The dirt wall that was close to ten meters tall allowed Cale to clearly see the side of the golems as they walked by.


    ¡®There are the controllers.¡¯


    There was a seat for the controller on the golem¡¯s shoulder.


    Alchemists were sitting inside half-transparent ss domes.


    ¡°Young master-nim, they seem to be the contro-¡±


    Hilsman who was urgently speaking to Cale in a low voice suddenly stopped talking. He could see the look in Cale''s eyes.


    Contrary to the shocked crown prince Valentino, Cale''s gaze was the same as usual. Hilsman was able to tell because he had served Cale for a long time.


    It was a calm and collected look.


    Cale was more rational and calmer than ever before.


    He also didn''t seem like he had given up.


    Hilsman started to calm down as well.


    Cale was observing the golems that were walking by him to the battlefield.


    He was looking for something.


    It was something that should exist if it was like any other golem that appeared in fantasy novels.


    ¡®Where is the core?¡¯


    The golem¡¯s core.


    It was the golems'' weakness and the easiest way to destroy it.


    Cale was looking for that.


    He lifted his head and looked at the sky.


    Imperial Prince Adin was observing Cale.


    ¡®He seems to be shocked.¡¯


    The fact that Cale was looking at the empty sky and not at the golems let Adin feel that Cale was extremely shocked and astonished even though he had a calm expression on his face.


    - Human!


    However, Cale was looking for something invisible in the sky.


    The golem¡¯s cores.


    It was the being that would be able to quickly find the hidden cores.


    Raon Miru.


    - Human, are you looking for the orb that is the source of the golem¡¯s powers by chance?


    ¡®I knew it! Our Raon Miru is great and mighty!¡¯


    Cale stealthily nodded his head. He made it look like he was admiring the golem¡¯s strength.


    Of course, Cale and Raon were looking for the golems¡¯ weakness.


    - Human, they are all located in different spots! One is in the arm, one is by the heart. They are all different!


    ¡®They used their brains.¡¯


    That was what Cale was thinking.


    Now they would need to try multiple times per golem in order to find the golem¡¯s core.


    ¡®But we have Raon.¡¯


    We have a damn Dragon.


    Our Dragon was better than a ghost at tracing the source of power.


    Cale''s mind started to calcte things as he finally saw a way out.


    It was at that moment.


    - Human, but something is weird about those orbs.


    ¡®What? Weird?¡¯


    Cale hesitated.


    What was there that Raon would call weird?


    Cale suddenly had a question.


    ¡®...What is the golem¡¯s core made of?¡¯


    What was making the golems move?


    - Human, it is not mana or magic stones.


    ¡®Yes, I expected that much.¡¯


    Cale thought about something else.


    ¡®Is it dead mana?¡¯


    However, Raon''s answer told Cale he was wrong.


    - ...It is different than dead mana as well. There''s something else in there with it.


    ¡®Something else along with dead mana?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    All living beings eventually die.


    Dead manaes out of them upon their death.


    That was just another side of nature.


    However, that core had something else in addition to that.


    - It¡¯s depressing.


    Raon''s voice filled his mind.


    Raon was talking about the thing that was mixed in with the dead mana.


    - I can sense anger, sorrow, and grudge inside of it. They¡¯re shouting! I can hear them! There are all sorts of things intermingled inside the orb!


    Raon''s voice was slowly getting louder.


    The young Dragon was able to feel the things inside the orb better the more he inspected it.


    - Human! This is terrible, this is so sad!


    The things inside the dead mana.


    - ... I heard the voices of children! N, no! I hear all sorts of voices inside the small golems.


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®...Perhaps?¡¯


    He quickly recalled the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower''s past.


    The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower had gathered children from the slums 15 years ago to experiment on and kill.


    They also gathered ves throughout the Western continent to experiment on after that.


    What was the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower experimenting on and what were they trying to create?


    Why did they research dead mana?


    Cale''s eyes started to fill with anger.


    He looked toward therge human-shaped golem.


    ¡®What if these golems were what they created through those experiments?¡¯


    Cale was almost certain about what they were made of.


    ¡®You scummy bastards!¡¯


    Cale himself was not a good person, but he wasn¡¯t a total scumbag like them. Hilsman looked toward Cale after feeling Cale¡¯s hand tighten around him.


    ¡°Young master-nim?¡±


    Cale''s face was calm contrary to his clenched fists. His eyes headed toward the battlefield.


    Boom- Boom!


    The atmosphere around the battlefield quickly changed with the appearance of theserge golems.


    ¡°Knights, hold your positions! Mages, support the Golem Brigade controllers!¡±


    Excited voices could be heard throughout the Empire¡¯s formation.


    Cale looked toward the Imperial Prince, Vice Tower Master, and Honte. They were heading into the battlefield as well.


    He made eye contact with Adin in the process. The Imperial Prince feigned a concerned expression and started to speak.


    "Commander, step back and get some rest. We don''t need you to hurt yourself even more.¡±


    ¡°... I will do as you wish.¡±


    ¡®Oh how wonderful.¡¯


    Cale pretended to be disappointed as he stepped back. He walked far away from the Imperial Prince to a spot where Adin couldn''t see him.


    ¡°Commander.¡±


    It was right next to crown prince Valentino.


    Only Valentino''s guards were around him as the priests were quickly moving as well.


    This was the safest spot for Cale.


    Something happened as soon as he got there.


    Vice Tower Master Metelona''s voice shook the battlefield.


    ¡°Golem Brigade, destroy Maple Castle!¡±


    Cale quietly said something at the same time.


    ¡°Persist.¡±


    The hidden videomunication device inside Vice Captain Hilsman¡¯s chest pocket shed.


    His voice was delivered to the other side.


    - Persist.


    Chief Harol blinked after hearing those words.


    The close to thirty golems were charging toward Maple Castle.


    ¡°W, what a monster!¡±


    ¡°Even monsters aren''t as disgusting as those things! What are they?¡±


    ¡°G, giants have appeared!¡±


    Scared voices could be heard throughout Maple Castle.


    The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s forces had been full of confidence after creating that hell-like fire.


    ¡°...That is the strength of the Empire?!¡±


    However, they couldn¡¯t help but be suppressed by the Empire¡¯s hidden true strength.


    How could they defeat these extremelyrge golems?


    Could hundreds of ants defeat a human?


    The soldiers¡¯ fears were delivered to Harol.


    Harol¡¯s hands were shaking as he held onto the ledge of the tower.


    It was at that moment.


    - Open the gate.


    He heard Cale¡¯s quiet whisper.


    ¡®Open the gate? Not guard the castle? He wants us to fight against those golems?¡¯


    Harol flinched and turned around.


    The videomunication device that was connected to Cale.


    There was a total of five people by the device.


    They were Chief Harol, Commander Toonka, Mage Mercenary Leader Rosalyn, Choi Han, and Clopeh.


    Cale called for one of them.


    - Choi Han.


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze headed toward Chief Harol.


    Choi Han started to speak. Cale could hear him through the videomunication device as well.


    - Open the gate.


    Cale started to smile before it quickly disappeared.


    He lifted his head up.


    The Empire was excited while the Whipper Kingdom waspletely quiet.


    Cale started to speak again.


    ¡°Clopeh, we are changing the order of things. Start with the firebird.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s urgent voice could be heard as well.


    - We will persist! Mages, hurry up and put shield magic and offensive magic in your memory banks! We will use all of the magic stones!


    - Chiefs, spread out and observe the golems! Find their weaknesses! You can use the remaining Dragon''s Rage as well!


    Harol¡¯s voice could be heard as well.


    Choi Han''s voice was thest to be heard.


    - Cale-nim, are we just holding on?


    The corners of Cale''s lips went up in the end.


    - Or are we destroying them?


    ¡®This smart bastard.¡¯


    Cale turned his head after hearing a noise.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii- piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii-


    It was the sound of a flute.


    The white-haired masked man wearing a brown robe was blowing the flute.


    Screech- screech-


    White birds slowly started to rise up into the sky.


    The white skeleton birds started to fly up as the ck golems were approaching the castle.


    Imperial Prince Adin was nonchntly looking at this before he flinched.


    ¡°Perhaps?¡±


    Thergest white skeleton bird.


    That bird lowered its body toward the tower in Maple Castle.


    The bird did not fly up.


    The Imperial Prince could see something else as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a Dwarf?¡±


    There was indeed a Dwarf on the white skeleton bird.


    However, there was someone else who got on as well.


    ¡°...Swordsmen?¡±


    Swordsmen were climbing on top of the white skeleton birds.


    Screeeech. Screeeech-


    Chief Kanelle who was on thergest white skeleton bird reached his hand toward the tower.


    He grabbed someone''s hand and helped the man to get on top of the bird.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Kanelle handed the reins over and greeted him.


    ¡°Nice to see you again, Wyvern Knights Brigade Captain-nim.¡±


    The North''s legendary Wyvern Knights Brigade.


    They had looked ready to dominate the air. Those individuals had shown up on the battlefield.


    It was abination of the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s Wyvern Knights Brigade and the me Dwarf tribe''s wings.


    They were working together.


    Clopeh had gathered up all of the Wyvern Knights Brigade members who did not take part in the Henituse territory battle and remained alive.


    He recalled a conversation he had with Cale.


    ¡®The Paerun Kingdom should be the strongest when ites to fighting in the air. Show them your strength.¡¯


    The white-haired priest started tough.


    ¡®I have to put off pretending to be Cale-nim untilter, but this is good too.¡¯


    The priest shouted toward the Wyvern Knights.


    ¡°Here are your orders!¡±


    Clopeh, the white-haired priest, recalled his past as a Wyvern Knight and the Guardian Knight. It sent electricity throughout his body. He felt as if he was going to go crazy. He felt like he could do anything.


    How could he not when a legend was behind him?


    He repeated Cale¡¯s order word for word.


    - Fly up.


    ¡°Fly up!¡±


    And then...


    - Aim for the monsters onnd.


    ¡°Aim for the monsters onnd!¡±


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    The wings of the white skeleton birds opened up.


    They started to p their wings and moved to cover the sky while remaining in formation. The Indomitable Alliance''s power to dominate the sky was finally revealing itself to the world in its proper form.


    Boooom. Boom!


    The Golem Brigade stopped walking and lifted their heads up.


    There wererge birds in the sky.


    In contrast, there were theirrge golems on the ground.


    They started to prepare for battle.


    It was at that moment.


    Screeeech.


    The main gate to Maple Castle opened.


    Someone who looked like an ant inparison to the monsters on the battlefield appeared.


    Only a single human was walking toward theserge monsters.


    It was a swordsman wearing a ck helmet and holding an average sword.


    He appeared on the battlefield alone.


    ng!


    The ck helmeted swordsman unsheathed his sword.


    The order he had just received went through his mind once again.


    - Choi Han.


    Choi Han pointed his sword toward the golems.


    He had asked Cale a question.


    ¡®Cale-nim, are we just holding on? Or are we destroying them?¡¯


    Cale''s response became etched in Choi Han¡¯s mind.


    - Destroy them.


    Choi Han rushed toward the golems.

 Chapter 298: The Back of the Neck (1)

    <h4>Chapter 298: The Back of the Neck (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Can''t Stop, Won''t Stop


    However, the majority of the people were not looking at Choi Han.


    The beings on the battlefield were beyond the limits of human imagination to focus on a regr human.


    ¡°...Why are the swordsmen? No, are they knights?¡±


    The people of the Empire could see the people wearing white armor on top of the white skeleton birds.


    There were tens of these white skeleton birds.


    Although they were smaller than the original five, they were all at least 3 meters in length.


    It was obvious what they were aiming for.


    They were most likely aiming for the golems.


    The Vice Tower Master motioned to the Tower Master¡¯s disciple Honte with her eyes and Honte immediately gave the order to the alchemists and the mages.


    ¡°Everybody, attack those birds, no, attack the controllers!¡±


    The Empire''s mages immediately started their casting. They were trying to attack the white skeleton birds and their controllers.


    One of the nobles looked toward Imperial Prince Adin and blurted out at that moment.


    ¡°Your highness, that person has white hair! Is it possible that the Paerun Kingdom is getting involved?¡±


    Thergest white skeleton bird at the center of the formation. The brown-robed man with white hair and blue eyes was holding the reins of this bird.


    It naturally made them think about the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s Guardian Knight Sekka household who were famous for their white hair as well as the Wyvern Knights Brigade.


    ¡°It is suspicious that the white-haired man is wearing a mask and that the controllers are all wearing armor with no insignia!¡±


    Anybody would think that they looked suspicious.


    The noble raised his voice after seeing Imperial Prince Adin not saying anything.


    ¡°Furthermore, the Bear tribe and the Dwarves who were part of the Indomitable Alliance are all with the Whipper Kingdom. Is, is it possible-¡±


    The noble started to frown. He suddenly thought about a terrible possibility.


    ¡°Is it possible that the Indomitable Alliance and Breck Kingdom are nning something? Did they decide to side with the Whipper Kingdom?¡±


    The faces of everybody around the noble started to be gloomy. They were worried that the war may grow to reach the continental level if things went awry.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I''m not so sure about that.¡±


    Imperial Prince Adin responded as he turned around. He looked toward Cale and Valentino who were standing at the end of the dirt wall away from the soldiers. He was especially focused on Cale.


    ¡®Is that white-haired man really someone from the Paerun Kingdom? Is it really someone from the Sekka household?¡¯


    He had no way to tell.


    However, although the nobles didn¡¯t know about it, the Imperial Prince and the Empire¡¯s leaders all knew an important piece of information.


    ¡®Clopeh Sekka is a fake Wyvern Knight. Arm made people believe that.¡¯


    In addition, Adin believed that Clopeh had chosen to side with the Roan Kingdom after his defeat at the Henituse territory.


    ¡®The Breck Kingdom and the Paerun Kingdom. The two of them could be nning something.¡¯


    However, the Roan Kingdom could be leading the two of them as well.


    That made more sense when you considered the strength of the respective kingdoms.


    Which was the truth?


    He had no evidence to back either theory.


    Imperial Prince Adin and Cale made eye contact.


    ¡®If that is the case, why did the Roan Kingdom send their hero to the Empire knowing his life may be in danger?¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince cherished the Roan Kingdom¡¯s hero.


    And that Roan Kingdom¡¯s hero did not care for his own life to help the Empire.


    Adin¡¯s mind was aplicated mess. It was at that moment.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiii-


    A chilling sound of a flute cut through the air.


    The Imperial Prince looked up to the sky after seeing Cale look up with genuine shock.


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    The Imperial Prince could see a brown robe falling to the ground.


    The white-haired man had taken off his brown robe. His appearance was clearly visible now.


    Imperial Prince Adin''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°...A priest?¡±


    It was a spotless white priest robe.


    Cale became anxious the moment he saw the robe.


    ¡®That bastard...¡¯


    Clopeh Sekka had happily thrown away the brown robe.


    Cale had not told Clopeh that it was fine to take the robe off or given him the permission to show that he was a priest.


    That was the reason for it.


    ¡®You intelligent crazy son of a bitch!¡±


    Cale had to work hard to prevent the corners of his lips from moving up after suppressing his shock.


    He could hear Rosalyn¡¯s voice quietlying through the videomunication device in Hilsman''s pocket at that moment.


    - Activating voice changing and amplification magic.


    ¡®Ah, they¡¯re all so smart.¡¯


    Everybody else was focused on the white priest robe and the white armors. Cale was full of admiration for Rosalyn¡¯s decision-making abilities. The reason for that soon filled the battlefield.


    ¡°Look to the sky!¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s voice was changed to an eerie voice.


    It was the type of voice that gave you the chills and made it hard to forget.


    Cale could see Clopeh Sekka raising his hands up. He had let go of the reins.


    The others soon followed.


    The white-armored knights raised their hands up as well. They then pointed to the highest spot in the sky.


    They were pointing at the sun.


    Their empty hands were pointed toward the sun simr to how the believers of the Church of the Sun God pointed to their god. Clopeh shouted out at the same time.


    ¡°We will head toward the light!¡±


    That was a famous phrase left behind in the Church of the Sun God.


    Necromancer. It was what the Church of the Sun God had shouted as they cleared the world of the necromancers and the darkness.


    ¡®This bastard!¡¯


    Cale truly liked what the crazy Clopeh was doing right now. Of course, none of this was nned in advance.


    However, the golems weren¡¯t in their ns either.


    ¡®If they throw us a curve ball, we¡¯ll throw one right back.¡¯


    The people who cause chaos on the battlefield are likely to be the ones to win.


    Cale, Clopeh and Rosalyn all knew this to be the case. Their experiences asmanders had allowed them to experience it in the past.


    Clopeh was sitting on the bird above everyone else as he looked down.


    ¡®They¡¯re all so small.¡¯


    He had felt something simr when he had led the Wyvern Knights Brigade as the fake Wyvern Knight. Humans looked so small when you looked down from up here.


    They looked so useless.


    ¡®That is why I thought I would be a legend.¡¯


    Clopeh felt as if he would start tough. He had repeated what the Church of the Sun God had said toward the necromancer as he was worried that he would start tough like a maniac.


    ¡°We will obliterate the darkness in the name of our lord!¡±


    ¡®Yes, obliterate them!


    All of them!¡¯


    Of course, Clopeh did not believe in a god.


    He did not believe in religion.


    However, there was just one thing he believed in.


    Clopeh then looked down once again.


    He could see the red hair.


    His sword master¡¯s eye sight allowed him to clearly see Cale''s face. He could see Cale''s rxed expression. Clopeh was so excited that he said something that the Church of the Sun God had not said.


    ¡°We will be legends!¡±


    ¡®I can see the legend! I can follow behind him!


    I can survive!¡¯


    That was the only thing he believed in.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiii-


    The sound of the flute filled the air again and the knights clenched onto their swords while the Dwarves grabbed onto the reins. The Wyvern Knights who managed to live but never had the chance to fight shouted out loud after getting the chance to fight in the air again.


    ¡°We will be legends!¡±


    The Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka.


    The loyal knights who followed his orders started to move.


    ¡°...The Church of the Sun God?¡±


    ¡°Did they really say the Sun God? The ones that fought against the necromancers in the past?¡±


    Chaos was present on the faces of the Empire''s forces. Some of the nobles as well as the majority of the soldiers could not hide their anxiousness.


    No matter how much the trust in the church had fallen because of the past few incidents, it was still their religion.


    People who looked like a priest and Holy Knights of their religion were pointing their swords toward the Empire¡¯s forces.


    Imperial Prince Adin started to speak.


    ¡°Metelona.¡±


    The Vice Tower Master shouted out.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Tens of magic spells shot out into the air toward the white skeleton birds.


    Baaaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    The spells started to explode in the air.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Some of the white skeleton birds shook from being hit, making the Dwarves and Knights almost stumble.


    However, none of them were hit properly.


    ¡°...Commander Rosalyn!¡±


    Vice Tower Master Metelona looked toward the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s castle wall where Rosalyn should be located.


    However, Rosalyn was calmly giving orders to the Whipper Kingdom''s mages. Cale could hear her voice through the videomunication device.


    - We will focus on defending against the Empire¡¯s spells. Use our spells to explode theirs in advance before it can touch the white skeleton birds.


    Baaaaaang! Bang! Baaaaaang!


    The sky was covered in explosions from the two side¡¯s attacks.


    The entire sky was filled with explosions. They then led to dark grey smoke filling the air.


    ¡°Attack! Keep attacking!¡±


    Vice Tower Master Metelona continued to shout. The white skeleton bird controllers will not be able to see because of the smoke from all of the explosions and it might even be more difficult to control the white skeleton birds because of the aftershock of the explosions.


    Spells that seemed to number in the hundreds more than the Whipper Kingdom covered the sky. Nothing was visible in the grey sky because of that.


    ¡°...Shouldn¡¯t we be o, okay now?¡±


    It was the moment the soldiers and nobles blurted out what they were thinking.


    Vice Tower Master Metelona was dutifully observing the sky. She heard the Imperial Prince''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Not yet. These bastards-¡±


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Vice Tower Master Metelona could hear the wind.


    She could see the white birds cutting through the grey smoke as if they were arrows.


    ¡°- These bastards are strong.¡±


    It was the moment they heard Imperial Prince Adin''s oddly heated voice.


    Boooooooom!


    Tens of the white birds that cut through the magic explosions crashed into the ck golems.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The white birds¡¯ beak and wings aimed for the golem while the golem¡¯srge hands aimed for the white birds. They crashed into each other over and over.


    Neither side worried about being destroyed.


    ¡°...A battle of giants.¡±


    One of the noblesmented in fear. The ground continued to shake and their ears were numb from the loud noises. There was no room for humans to get involved.


    However, the people controlling theserge objects were fiercer than ever.


    This was especially the case for Clopeh whose voice was back to normal who continued to crash toward the golem¡¯s controllers without caring about how his white hair was fluttering in the wind.


    ¡°Ke, keke, kahahahahaha!¡±


    He could not stopughing. However, his eyes were cold.


    ¡°You''re so strong! You''ve got such a strong body!¡±


    The golems¡¯ bodies were strong.


    They were so strong that they couldugh at the sturdiness of the white skeleton birds that were fortified by a necromancer.


    However, Clopeh shouted without any hesitation.


    ¡°Crash into them! Knights, take out your swords!¡± Destroy the cockpits!¡±


    They had no reason to fear.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The battle of giants continued to intensify.


    No, it was just the white skeleton birds that were flying around as if they were crazy.


    The golems were trying to swat these white skeleton birds away. Their goal was destroying Maple Castle and not these white skeleton birds.


    ¡°...So annoying.¡±


    Contrary to what he was saying, Imperial Prince Adin was smiling. He then reached his hand out toward Honte. Honte quickly took out a grey orb and handed it to the Imperial Prince.


    Adin started to speak. His voice was delivered to the cockpits of the Golem Brigade.


    ¡°The Golem Brigade will ignore those birds.¡±


    Those birds were probably trying to dy the golems than to destroy them.


    Why?


    It would be hard to find the golem¡¯s core even if they managed to destroy the cockpits. How could they find the hidden golem¡¯s cores in this chaotic time?


    Furthermore, the golem''s body was extremely sturdy that it would be hard to destroy pieces to get to the core.


    The Imperial Prince gave the order.


    ¡°The Golem Brigade will quickly move forward. Your number one priority is taking down Maple Castle¡¯s walls.¡±


    Screeeech.


    The golems¡¯ movements started to change.


    Therge golems started to ignore the attacks of the white skeleton birds.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The smallest golem was 10 meters tall while the rest of them were taller than that.


    They started to run toward Maple Castle without any hesitation.


    It was at that moment.


    The Imperial Prince started to speak again. He was speaking into the grey orb.


    ¡°...What is going on?¡±


    15 meters. Thergest and darkest golem at the center that was leading all of the other golems suddenly stopped.


    Cale quietly mumbled so that only those right next to him would manage to hear him.


    ¡°Help Choi Han.¡±


    The young Dragon responded back.


    - I understand, human! I¡¯lle back after destroying it!


    Cale looked toward thergest and darkest golem.


    He could see a tiny person climbing up that golem¡¯s body.


    It was Choi Han.


    The swordsman wearing a ck helmet effortlessly climbed up the golem¡¯s body.


    This was a fight between giants.


    However, a single human suddenly became involved.


    Choi Han heard the voice of a reliable partner in his ear.


    - Choi Han! Our human said to help you!


    Choi Han started to smile.


    He lifted his head up. He could see therge golem¡¯s body. He could feel how sturdy and strong this ck body was as he climbed up.


    However, his reliable partner, the young Dragon told him what to do.


    - The back of the neck. Aim for the back of the neck.


    Ooooooooong-


    Choi Han could see the golem¡¯s hand moving to catch him. It was so big and scary that he could hear it cutting through the air.


    - Choi Han, the source of its power is there.


    However, Choi Han did not stop.


    - Our human said to destroy that!


    He had no reason to stop.


    He only had reasons not to stop.

 Chapter 299: The Back of the Neck (2)

    <h4>Chapter 299: The Back of the Neck (2)</h4>


    Quality and Trantion Check: Miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Goten Trunks Fusion


    ¡°Your highness, it is that man!¡±


    The mage who led the Magic Brigade in the first battle shouted while looking toward Imperial Prince Adin. The tip of his finger was pointing to thergest golem.


    ¡°That man is the one who wounded Duke Huten!¡±


    The swordsman with the ck helmet.


    The man who brought down the Sword of the Empire without using aura.


    Adin¡¯s gaze shifted over to the golem that the mage was pointing at and saw a person running up the golem. It was a presence so small that it seemed insignificant.


    ¡®Is he a sword master, or a swordsman with special abilities?¡¯


    Adin was curious.


    However, it was not a particrly important issue.


    ¡®I¡¯ll find out if I catch and torture him.¡¯


    It was a simple issue.


    He opened his mouth and spoke to the grey orb.


    ¡°No. 1, capture the helmeted swordsman.¡±


    No. 1.


    The golem that Choi Han climbed on was the first golem that the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower recreated.


    The golems were named by size.


    ¡°No. 17, 18, and 19 will assist. The rest will advance toward Maple Castle.¡±


    Boom-


    The golems began to move again ording to their orders.


    Golem No. 1 was the first andrgest golem created since their extinction during ancient times. The alchemist sitting in the cockpit of the giant golem began to steer.


    ¡°This fly-like nuisance! Tsk!¡±


    The alchemist frowned and couldn¡¯t contain his irritation because he had missed his chance to act.


    Oong-


    A huge fist flew towards the fly that was stuck to its body.


    The fist opened.


    Arge palm struck down towards the human that wasing up its thigh.


    Boom!


    The golem smacked its body like a human would when trying to catch a mosquito.


    Choi Han couldn¡¯t help but scoff.


    ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m a mosquito or a fly.¡±


    He looked at the palm that hung above him and kicked the ground.


    Tap.


    His body shot up between the golem¡¯s fingers in a sh.


    Right after that instant.


    Booom!


    The loud sound of an impact was heard.


    The sound wasn¡¯t merely at the level of a palm smacking the body.


    - Choi Han! Behind you!


    ¡®I know, Raon.¡¯


    Choi Han twisted his body.


    Another golem¡¯s hand surged through the air towards him. Choi Han could see the cockpit of the slightly smaller golem. The alchemist within that cockpit sneered at Choi Han as if he had already caught him.


    ¡°Stepping into this fight is way out of your league!¡±


    Golem No. 17¡¯s palm flew towards Choi Han.


    - Choi Han, there¡¯s one on the right! The left side too!


    Huge ck golems blocked all sides of Choi Han¡¯s path.


    Darkness enveloped him as if it were night.


    All he could see when he lifted his head was the ck face of a golem.


    One of the alchemists in the cockpit shouted.


    ¡°We got him! We¡¯ll avenge Duke Huten!¡±


    Why were humans afraid of dragons, monsters, and wyvern knights?


    The alchemist thought the answer was simple.


    ¡®It¡¯s because humans are infinitely small existences inparison to them.¡¯


    That was why the alchemists that steered the golems tried to trample the insignificantly small human.


    At that moment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know.¡±


    Grin. Choi Han let out an uncontrobleughter.


    It was hrious to see those who struck out only believing in theirrge size.


    ¡°They¡¯re all humans in the end.¡±


    It was humans that manipted these things in the end.


    Why were dragons and wyverns terrifying? Just because they were big?


    No.


    It was because they were living creatures, like humans, who could emit such overwhelming pressure or murderous intent.


    ¡®An empty object is an empty object in the end of the day.¡¯


    Choi Han twisted his body.


    ¡®From the right first!¡¯


    Boooom!


    The golem¡¯s fist struck the empty ground.


    The ground shook from impact.


    Tap.


    Choi Han stepped on the golem¡¯s shoulder and sprung up into the air.


    ¡®Now behind you!¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s body spun once in the air.


    Tap.


    His feet lightly stepped on the back of the golem¡¯s hand that came from behind him.


    ¡®This bastard?!¡¯


    The alchemist saw it.


    The alchemist saw a person kick off the back of the golem¡¯s hand and surge into the air like a butterfly, no, like a bird.


    He looked free.


    The alchemist had a gut feeling.


    No longer could he-


    ¡®No!¡¯


    The alchemist controlled the golem¡¯s other arm.


    Its huge hand quickly headed towards the air where Choi Han was floating.


    ¡®He avoided it!¡¯


    However, Choi Han avoided the fast and strong hand.


    He avoided it extremely easily.


    ¡®Looks like there was a reason why the Sword of the Empire fell!¡¯


    Sweat formed on the pilot¡¯s forehead. Meanwhile, he could clearly see the being that stepped on the hands and feet that attacked him to soar higher upwards.


    The alchemist in golem No. 17 gulped at that moment.


    ¡°...Our eyes met.¡±


    The ck being stepped on the golem¡¯s shoulder where the cockpit was and continued moving up.


    He had a ck helmet, a in iron sword, and wore a light ck attire.


    There was only a small red glow in the midst of all the ck.


    No, there were red eyes.


    ¡°...Our eyes, our eyes met.¡±


    He definitely saw red eyes between the slits of the helmet that covered the man¡¯s face.


    The alchemist felt a terrifying chill down his back at that moment, and his hands and feet went numb.


    He felt fear for that one man.


    However, that man just passed by the alchemist.


    The alchemist in golem No. 17 realized something and shouted.


    ¡°No. 1! We have to protect No. 1!¡±


    Choi Han was already treading on No. 1¡¯s shoulders when the alchemist¡¯s voice reached the grey orb in Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s hand.


    He then passed No. 1¡¯s cockpit.


    Choi Han saw the bewildered alchemist beyond the half-transparent ss.


    Golem No. 1¡¯s body twisted around at that same moment. Then its hands went towards Choi Han who was on its shoulders.


    No. 1¡¯s pilot realized something as he saw Choi Han keeping his bnce and avoiding the golem¡¯s hand.


    ¡®He knows!


    This bastard knows!¡¯


    The helmeted swordsman headed towards the back of the neck.


    ¡°Your highness! That man knows where the core is!¡±


    ¡®No!¡¯


    The core was reduced to a very small size and deliberately hidden on the back of the golem¡¯s neck instead of in the heart, stomach, or head.


    The alchemist knew, statistically speaking, that the helmeted swordsman couldn¡¯t possibly pinpoint the core¡¯s location in one go since even the back of the golem¡¯s neck was several timesrger than the size of a human being.


    ¡®Besides, he doesn¡¯t even have aura.


    How does he n to destroy the golem¡¯s body and core when it¡¯s difficult to even cut the golem¡¯s body with aura?


    Aura can¡¯t destroy the core anyways!¡¯


    Something at the level of aura couldn¡¯t destroy the core.


    Only something that held the same attribute as the core or something that was several grades higher in strength could destroy the orb containing the core.


    However, the alchemist had a strange, no, terrifying conviction.


    ¡®He knows where he is going!


    He¡¯s certain about the location of the core!¡¯


    His unhesitating strides and movement said it all.


    It was a big problem if that was the case.


    He shouted without even knowing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch the core! It¡¯s dangerous to even touch it!¡±


    ¡®The Vice Tower Master could even kill me!¡¯


    The shout resounded like a scream, but it didn¡¯t even reach the helmeted swordsman.


    The golem¡¯s body was shaking.


    Choi Han¡¯s body headed towards one ce.


    - Choi Han! It¡¯s in the lower central area on the back of the golem¡¯s neck! You just have to go a little farther!


    He could hear Raon¡¯s voice.


    Choi Han firmly grasped the handle of his sword. Raon spoke in a curious voice at that moment.


    - ...Choi Han? Are you hurt? Why are your hands shaking? Your body seems tense!


    Choi Han¡¯s fingertips were trembling as Raon pointed out. He put strength into his trembling hands.


    ¡®Strange.¡¯


    Badump badump.


    Choi Han¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    Why was his heart acting odd like this? He felt the aura in his body start to fluctuate at the same time.


    Then he headed towards one direction.


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes looked to one ce.


    The lower central area on the back of golem No. 1¡¯s neck.


    The ce Raon said that the orb containing the source of the golem¡¯s power was located.


    That was where Choi Han¡¯s undivided attention and senses were focused.


    Thud. Thud.


    His heart beat harder.


    Choi Han drew his sword.


    His sword and his hand desired the source of the golem¡¯s power.


    He realized it instinctively.


    ¡®I can get stronger.¡¯


    ¡®The thing inside contains thest piece that I need to make my perfect darkness.


    I don¡¯t have to stand up against despair if I absorb this.¡¯


    Choi Han thrust his sword into the back of the golem¡¯s neck without hesitation when he realized that.


    Stab.


    ck aura spewed out from the embedded sword. The imperfect darkness that others couldn¡¯t see prated into the golem¡¯s body.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Choi Han¡¯s heart was pounding.


    Golem No. 1¡¯s body shook even more violently.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch the core!¡±


    No. 1¡¯s pilot¡¯s face contorted as if he was about to cry.


    In the end, the golem began to fall backwards.


    It was ast-ditch effort to get rid of Choi Han.


    Golem No. 17, 18, and 19 attacked from above.


    However, Choi Han did not see them.


    He thrust his sword deeper and deeper.


    Then he heard it.


    Tang!


    It was the sound of ss.


    Choi Han immediately concentrated his aura to the tip of his sword and stabbed forward as if he were possessed by something.


    The ck aura, the imperfect darkness, broke the orb.


    Crack.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...He broke it?¡±


    No. 1¡¯s alchemist¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the control panel turn ck.


    His lips trembled.


    There would have been a warning alert if it was a higher grade conflicting power.


    However, it must have been something with the same attribute as the core since the alert didn¡¯t ur.


    ¡°...A, a human has the despair attribute?¡±


    ¡®And deep despair at that?¡¯


    The alchemist¡¯s faced turned white with fear.


    ¡°...I¡¯m dead.¡±


    The core was broken.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m so dead!¡±


    It urred when the alchemist jumped out of the cockpit.


    Kiiiiiiiii-


    A chilling sound filled the battlefield.


    Then everyone saw it.


    The saw the ck smoke that was rising from the back of the golem¡¯s neck.


    Kiiii-


    Kiiiii- Kiii-


    A terrible cry rose together with the smoke.


    Choi Han couldn¡¯t move as if he was frozen. ck energy flowed through his sword using his imperfect darkness as a medium.


    Pain.


    Anger.


    Despair.


    The despair of those who have been deprived of their lives.


    - Choi Han!


    Choi Han could feel the despair of others.


    No, he was bombarded by the despair of hundreds of people.


    - Choi Han!


    His eyes stopped at where his sword was embedded.


    Something began to flow up through the sword.


    Driiip. Drip.


    A liquid spilled out from the orb within golem No. 1 which had stopped moving.


    ck liquid.


    It was dead mana.


    However, it was different from the dead mana that he had encountered so far.


    He could feel despair within it.


    Darkness, extremely deep darkness, flowed out.


    It was a mass of despair.


    - Choi Han!


    Driiip. Drip.


    The liquid that flowed out a drop or two at a time dyed Choi Han¡¯s ordinary iron sword ck.


    ¡®That thing is simr to dead mana. I should avoid it but...¡¯


    Choi Han was aware that he had to move but couldn¡¯t move at all. His body wouldn¡¯t move as if it was frozen.


    He realized it instinctively.


    How to obtain perfect darkness.


    ¡®An easy way out when I don¡¯t want to personally suffer despair.¡¯


    It was to be a monster that fed on the despair of others.


    Choi Han¡¯s heart and the aura within his body kept urging him to be a monster.


    ¡®...No. This... this-¡¯


    It was as Choi Han¡¯s face turned white.


    - Choi Han!


    ¡°You stupid bastard!¡±


    Gasp!


    Choi Han gasped as he felt an invisible round body pushing him away from the sword.


    He also felt someone¡¯s hand grab him by his cor.


    ¡°...Raon.¡±


    It was Raon who pushed him away from his sword.


    ¡°...Clopeh.¡±


    Clopeh was the one who grabbed him by the cor.


    Choi Han was separated from his sword and flew up with Clopeh holding his cor.


    He felt the cool yet oddly warm and soft touch of reptilian skin on his cheek. It was Raon¡¯s front paw.


    ¡°...I, I must have gone crazy for a second-¡±


    I think I went crazy for a second.


    It happened right as Choi Han was about to say that.


    Kiiii- Kiii-


    Kiii- Kiiii-


    The terrible cry grew louder and louder. The ck smoke could be seen spreading farther as well.


    ck smoke covered the sky like a sky during a fire.


    The Empire¡¯s soldiers and the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s soldiers that were not on the battlefield probably saw one giant puff of smoke.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    They were extremely dark droplets of liquid that would not be visible to people outside the battlefield.


    The total amount of liquid was small enough to be contained within a person¡¯s two hands.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°W, we have to get rid of that liquid.¡±


    They had to get rid of that ck liquid that was more terrible than dead mana.


    That thing should not exist in the world.


    ¡°Raon, we have to inform Cale-nim.¡±


    They had to let him know that there was something more terrible than the golems.


    He needed to know that the Empire and Arm were truly crazy.


    And that hell will really begin when that thinges out into the world.


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes turned to the Empire¡¯s side instead of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s side. He was looking for the person with red hair standing among countless other people on the dirt wall.


    The red hair was hard to find. However, numerous amounts of the Empire¡¯s troops could be seen moving around.


    ¡°The golem! The golem was destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Who is that person? He was the one who defeated Duke Huten?¡±


    The Empire¡¯s side fell into chaos.


    All they could see was golem No. 1 that stopped moving abruptly and a lot of ck smoke.


    Kiiiii-


    There was also the chilling sound.


    ¡°Won¡¯t all the golems be destroyed at this rate?¡±


    The strangely contorted expression on the Imperial Prince¡¯s face could be seen the moment the fear-filled nobles looked towards him.


    And there was a certain red-haired person watching the Imperial Prince.


    ¡°Young master-nim! This, this!¡±


    Although Vice Captain Hilsman wanted to cheer at the sight of the golem being destroyed, he patiently suppressed such emotion and spoke to Cale while carefully looking at the Imperial Prince.


    ¡°...Young master-nim?¡±


    He was taken aback.


    Cale was clutching the area over his heart.


    ¡°Young master-nim! Are you feeling ill again? Do you feel like you¡¯re going to throw up blood?¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman¡¯s voice could be heard.


    - Human! What is it again? Choi Han and I found these terribly sad things!


    Raon¡¯s urgent voice was heard in his mind.


    - Human, you have to hurry. This is a big problem! I, I think it¡¯ll be hard for even me to handle! Do you think gramps can do it?


    ¡°Young master-nim, is your heart hurting?¡±


    However, Cale couldn¡¯t properly hear them.


    There was a lot going on in his mind.


    Kiiii- Kiii-


    A terrible cry and ck smoke.


    It was the moment he could only see and hear those thingsing from the stopped golem.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    His heart began to beat madly.


    The inside of his body rocked violently.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    It was then that the always quiet voice rang in his mind.


    It was the Vitality of the Heart.


    - It¡¯s the same as that time.


    ¡®That time?¡¯


    Cale breathed in deeply at the beating of his heart and questioned what was going on.


    This time the Indestructible Shield, the gluttonous priestess¡¯s voice was heard.


    - We had to fight thousands of golems back then. Golems are existences made of dead mana and suffering souls. The core¡¯s liquid is a terrible and horrible thing.


    Next the Sound of the Wind, the thief, chimed in.


    - Golems. If you want to run away together from that then use my power. If you want to protect your people and your home, then use the power of the earth.


    Use the wind to run away together or use the earth to protect everyone.


    - Andstly.


    Another voice stepped in at that moment.


    It was the Sky Eating Water.


    -


    And if you want to destroy them?


    -


    Our names aren¡¯t just for show.


    Cale thought over her words.


    If he wanted to, ¡®destroy,¡¯ then...


    The Sky Eating Water whispered while he was thinking.


    - What would we need to eliminate both the ¡®golem¡¯ and the ¡®ck despair¡¯ within the dead mana?


    There was only one answer.


    Cale said the answer out loud.


    ¡°...Fire.¡±


    The Fire of ¡®Destruction¡¯.


    The Super Rock¡¯s voice could be heard.


    - Do you know why that cheapskate ended up setting fire to the northern area of the Western continent? Of course, it started for a different reason as well as to help the Sky Eating Water, and um, there was also the fact that this nutjob went crazy, but...


    The time when the northern area of Western continent was set on fire.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy ordeal no matter how crazy you were.


    However, the Fire of Destruction was only able to save it by going mad.


    He was able to save the Western continent.


    - This cheapskate was the one who eliminated the greatest amount of ck despair and golems in the Western continent. That was why he was a hero at least to all of us.


    Fire and light. The one who surrounded himself with the fiery thunderbolt and used fire and light to fight against despair.


    - The true power of theplete fire is to destroy or purify everything.


    Destruction or purification.


    Nature¡¯s element of ¡®fire¡¯ was somewhere that contradictory existences coexisted.


    Cale heard the voice of the fiery thunderbolt that had been quiet until now.


    Its voice was serious for the first time.


    - Golems and ck despair are existences containing the despair of those who have been deprived of their lives. Their deaths weren¡¯t natural but the result of ck magic.


    ¡®...ck magic? Not alchemy?¡¯


    The voice that lost its lightness was infinitely low.


    The Fire of Destruction spoke its will and beliefs for the first time.


    - We need to get rid of that damn thing. No one¡¯s lives should be taken away like that. People need to protect their lives.


    Cale could feel the five ancient powers roaring together for the first time.


    They all shouted at the same time.


    - Get rid of that!


    Cale rxed his grip on his chest.


    ¡°Young master-nim, are you alright?¡±


    - Human, are you ok?


    Raon and Hilsman saw the expression on Cale¡¯s face.


    One side of Cale¡¯s mouth crookedly crept up.


    ¡®To think that these damn ancient powers and I have the same thought.¡¯


    He liked it very, very much.


    ¡®Yeah, we have to get rid of that. It¡¯s not in my character to let that go.¡¯


    One of the powers that Cale had gathered started to lift its restrictions after seeing that his new owner¡¯s will matched his former owner, the hero¡¯s will.


    Those powers were originally ones that didn¡¯t need a te.


    The me of the one called the greatest ancient warrior began to rise again within Cale¡¯s body.

 Chapter 300: The Back of the Neck (3)

    <h4>Chapter 300: The Back of the Neck (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: Goku instant teleportation to choke someone


    Boom- booom-


    The inside of Cale''s body was pounding.


    Cale could hear a loud crying from inside his body.


    Something was happening to the fiery thunderbolt tattoo over his heart.


    That thunderbolt was slowly being absorbed into his body.


    That was the only tattoo that disappeared from his body.


    ¡®ck magic...¡¯


    ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯ only had one sentence about ck magic.


    < Necromancers and ck Mages. >


    It was a story about when the necromancers met their end at the hands of the Church of the Sun God.


    < Although both necromancers and ck mages use dead mana, one moves within the boundaries of nature while the other rebels against nature. >


    < ck magic that is said to have disappeared after ancient times is something that goes against rationality. >


    Cale looked toward the creatures that was created while going against rationality.


    Golem.


    The chaotic voices of the Mogoru Empire''s forces reached his ears.


    ¡°Just who is that man?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean he can destroy the other golems as well since he managed to destroy thergest one?¡±


    The soldiers were crouching in fear while the nobles and leaders were shouting.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    The ck smoke and the eerie screeches.


    The golems seemed to be strong war machines created by their Empire, but there were terrible things flowing out of it.


    ¡°...W, what is that?¡±


    It was disgusting.


    Furthermore, the people who were attacking those golems seemed to be a priest and Holy Knights of the Church of the Sun God.


    ¡°...Something is weird.¡±


    ¡°I know, something''s definitely weird.¡±


    The soldiers started to be wary of what their leaders might say next.


    Cale heard Imperial Prince Adin''s voice just as he realized this.


    ¡°Metelona!¡±


    Vice Tower Master Metelona raised her hand and started to shout.


    ¡°Attack that swordsman and the birds that destroyed the Sword of the Empire and our golems, the holy relics of ancient times!¡±


    The mages and alchemists started to attack in unison.


    Hundreds of magic spells flew into the sky again.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Cale started tough.


    ¡®You scummy bastards!¡¯


    Choi Han, Clopeh, and the white skeleton birds were now close to the Golem Brigade. But the Empire wasunching their attacks toward them right now?


    What they were doing was obvious.


    ¡®They''re trying to cover it up.¡¯


    They were trying to cover up the ck smoke and the terrible screeching.


    It was probably a method to calm the chaos in the minds of the soldiers and nobles.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Rosalyn and the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s side cast spells as well. She had no choice. They had to protect the white skeleton birds.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    The ck smoke and terrible screeching were being drowned out by the sound of the spells exploding.


    - Human! Choi Han and I destroyed the golem and saw the ck liquid flowing out of the orb. We need to destroy these things! But I don''t know how to do it! We need to call Goldie gramps!¡±


    Cale could hear Raon''s voice through the loud explosions.


    He raised his head up at the same time. He could see a white skeleton bird flying up to dodge the spells. There was a helmeted swordsman on top of that bird.


    - And something was weird about Choi Han! He seemed to be bewitched by that ck liquid!


    ¡®...Choi Han became weird?¡¯


    - But what do we do with those thirty or so golem cores? This is bad! Who will destroy them all?! We need to save everyone but I, I am great and mighty but have not learned everything yet!


    Cale repeatedly opened and closed his fists.


    ¡®Do I need to step in?


    I don''t have a choice.


    I can¡¯t let that linger behind.


    I need to get rid of it.¡¯


    However, his act of pretending to be on the Empire¡¯s side would be useless if he did that. He needed to have Sir Rex as well.


    Stepping in would make that extremely difficult.


    Furthermore, his stepping in would mean the Roan Kingdom would be involved in this battle as well.


    But the Roan Kingdom did not want to see their citizens shed any more blood.


    It was at that moment.


    He could hear the Fire of Destruction''s voice at that moment.


    - There were others who could purify the ck despair as well


    ''Were?


    Does that mean I don''t need to step in?¡¯


    - Dark Elves and necromancers.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale was bbergasted.


    The Dark Elves who had to live in hiding because humans loathed them. And the necromancers who were destroyed by the Church of the Sun God and the other light-affinity churches.


    - They are still a part of nature.


    Nature has never thrown away the Dark Elves and the necromancers.


    Cale recalled someone''s voice at that moment.


    It was someone from the ck desert, that Land of Death. That person had lived in that underground city their whole life.


    ¡®It felt as if all of the veins in my body were going to explode. I needed to learn to control dead mana in order to survive through that pain. That was why I chose to be a necromancer instead of a ck mage.¡¯


    The ten-year-old Mary had chosen to be a necromancer in order to survive.


    And she was now needed to save the people on this battlefield.


    Cale couldn¡¯t help butugh as he continued to think.


    - Human, are you okay? Did you go crazy because you are so angry? You can¡¯t be like Clopeh!


    ¡®ck magic was being covered up as alchemy right in front of the Church of the Sun God''s eyes?¡¯


    There was nothing moreical than this.


    Booooom- Booooom-


    The rumblings in his body became even stronger.


    Cale felt his body starting to heat up.


    The fire was starting to get bigger.


    - Human! I will contact Goldie gramps for now!


    Cale didn¡¯t stop Raon. It was something that Eruhaben needed to know.


    The Empire''s base was currently loud.


    Cale started to speak as he stood with crown prince Valentino in a spot away from the others.


    ¡°Go bring Mary.¡±


    Cale gave an order toward the videomunication device in Vice Captain Hilsman''s pocket.


    - Young master Cale?


    Cale ignored Rosalyn¡¯s voice and continued to speak.


    ¡°Don''t destroy the golems for now, just block them.¡±


    Cale''s gaze quickly moved through the Imperial Prince, the battlefield, and Maple Castle.


    ¡®I will contact prince Alberu right away as soon as Raon finishes contacting Eruhaben.


    I¡¯ll make my move after that.¡¯


    Cale had made up his mind.


    It was at that moment.


    - Human! Human!


    Raon''s urgent voice could be heard. Cale felt his heart drop.


    ¡®Did something happen to Eruhaben-nim?¡¯


    He could hear Raon''s voice.


    - I can''t contact Goldie gramps!


    ¡®Ah, damn it.¡¯


    Raon hesitated and continued on as Cale started to frown.


    - Human! T, there is a message that was just left on the videomunication device.


    ¡®Message?


    From Who?¡¯


    - It''s from the Jungle! Litana sent the message!


    ¡®Litana, the Queen of the Jungle?


    What does she need?¡¯


    She was currently leading the Jungle''s warriors to the section of the Jungle that was close to the Empire''s southern border.


    Cale and Litana had changed their ns from the Jungle helping the Whipper Kingdom to the Jungle aiming for the Empire¡¯s southern region once the Empire lost this second round to the Whipper Kingdom.


    Furthermore, that was when crown prince Valentino and the Caro Kingdom would make their move as well.


    Raon quickly recited the contents of the message.


    - ¡®Young master Cale! The Jungle is under attack! The Empire is attacking Section 7 of the Jungle!¡¯ is what she said!


    Cale felt his mind go nk.


    Section 7 of the Jungle.


    Of the fourteen sections that made up the Jungle, Section 7 was at the center of the Jungle with arge river flowing through it.


    That was also where the head of the Jungle, the King''s pce was located.


    It was pretty much their pce.


    ¡®The Empire attacked that area?¡¯


    That was bad.


    ¡®There¡¯s probably not that many warriors in Section 7 right now! Litana isn''t there either!


    Damn it!¡¯


    Cale looked toward Imperial Prince Adin.


    He was certain that this bastard made his move knowing they weren¡¯t there.


    He made the move knowing Litana and the warriors would not be in that section.


    - She also said, ¡®young master Cale, I think there is a spy within our Jungle!¡¯


    Cale clenched his fists.


    Spy.


    That made Cale recall when the Jungle had started the fire in Section 1 of the Jungle. ¡®Yes, that had to be it. There was no way for the Empire to set that fire without a spy.


    But the spy can¡¯t be a leader since they don¡¯t know about the alliance between the four kingdoms and one tribe.¡¯


    ¡°...I was toocent.¡±


    ¡®No, I was stupid.¡¯


    ¡°Young master-nim?¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman cautiously called out to Cale whose face suddenly stiffened up, however, Cale did not hear him.


    ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯ had told him about the spy on Toonka¡¯s side. However, it did not say anything about a spy when it discussed the pir of fire in Section 1 of the Jungle.


    That was why he had believed the Empire had done it on their own.


    But Cale suddenly had a question.


    ¡®How did the Empire directly attack Section 7, the center of the Jungle without running into the Jungle''s warriors?¡¯


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale realized the answer as soon as he asked that question and Raon answered it as well.


    Litana had left the answer.


    - ¡®They say that a flying object has appeared! It had the Mogoru Empire''s g on it!¡¯ is what she said!


    The Empire had a way to dominate the air as well.


    As expected, Adin was not an easy enemy to defeat.


    They would openly attack the Whipper Kingdom while also dealing with the Jungle that was aiming for their back.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    The spells continued to crash against each other while the white skeleton birds and the golems continued to smash at each other.


    The Whipper Kingdom did not attack the golems and just focused on defending.


    It was because of Cale''s order.


    Cale knew that as well.


    It was at that moment.


    Raon told Cale about thest message Litana left.


    - ¡®Young master Cale, I''m sorry but I am retreating. I need to save Section 7! ording to the reporting warrior, alchemists appeared on the deck of the flying object and are trying to summon something. I have a bad feeling about this, I will contact you as soon as I know what they are summoning!¡¯ is what she said. Human, that thing they are summoning!


    Raon hesitated before adding on.


    - What if it is something like that golem?


    There were probably only a few warriors left for defense and Section 7 of the Jungle was filled with regr people.


    What would happen if golems or that ck despair covered up thatnd?


    The Fire of Destruction gave Cale the answer.


    - The ck despair is the same as poison to the living as it originated from dead mana. In fact, it is an even stronger poison than dead mana. They have cursed abilities.


    Hell would break loose there.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Fuck it all.¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman and crown prince Valentino who were looking at him lookedpletely shocked. However, Cale just continued to speak.


    ¡°Call them over.¡±


    Cale¡¯s hand wrote a name in the air.


    Push. He then pushed Hilsman who was supporting him away.


    ¡°Young master-nim? Huh? Young master-nim! Why are you leaving?¡±


    Hilsman tried to catch Cale in shock but Cale ignored him and nonchntly started to walk.


    He was walking toward Imperial Prince Adin. He slowly headed to the center of the battlefield where Adin was standing.


    The battlefield was chaotic.


    ¡°Oh,mander. Why aren''t you resting?¡±


    ¡°Commander-nim, please get some rest.¡±


    The nobles and the Empire¡¯s forces allmented with concern as he headed toward the center of the battlefield.


    However, Cale''s gaze was only focused on one spot.


    It was focused on Imperial Prince Adin who was calmly standing at the center.


    The rxed Adin turned his head and made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Commander, what is it? Is your body o-¡±


    It was the moment he started to speak.


    Wind rose up at the tip of Cale''s feet.


    It only took a split second.


    His body shot forward like an arrow.


    Cale reached his hand out.


    He then grabbed Adin.


    ¡°Okay- ugh!¡±


    The Imperial Prince gasped for breath.


    Pale hands were choking his neck. Adin realized something at that moment.


    ¡®He¡¯s not in pain!¡¯


    There was a lot of strength in Cale''s pale hands contrary to how they looked. The Imperial Prince¡¯s head was tilted back and he could see the reddish brown eyes looking down at him.


    Cale, the owner of those eyes, smiled extremely brightly as he started to speak.


    ¡°Your back is so open.¡±


    All of this only took a few seconds.


    ¡°Eek! Commander! ¡°


    ¡°Your highness!


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    The Empire¡¯s side turned into a mess.


    However, Imperial Prince Adin looked toward Cale and started to smile.


    ¡°I, I knew, ugh, that I should be suspicious of you.¡±


    There was a reason he had not let go of that one percent chance.


    There was also a reason he was smiling.


    ¡®Can you act so brazenly?¡¯


    Could the Roan Kingdom, could Cale Henituse act like this?


    Adin could see that Cale Henituse was smiling even brighter than he was smiling.


    Cale whispered in Adin''s ear.


    ¡°Hey, Adin.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Cale''s joyful voice reached Adin''s ear as he let out a groan.


    ¡°I will definitely kill you myself.¡±


    Adin flinched.


    Cale''s eyes really seemed to be full of anger and desire to kill him.


    Cale heard Raon''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    - My magic is not working! My goodness, this is magic? It¡¯s at Goldie gramps level! It''s the same as me! Human! Shield!


    Cale immediately activated the Indestructible Shield. ck wind arrows suddenly shot toward Cale from the right side.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale''s body jerked back from the shock and couldn¡¯t hold onto the Imperial Prince anymore. He was okay thanks to the shield and Raon''s shield around it, but the shock shook Cale up.


    However, Cale continued to smile as he looked toward the person standing in front of the Imperial Prince.


    Honte, the Tower Master¡¯s disciple.


    Cale spoke toward Honte¡¯s eyes that were full of vitality unlike his body.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Tower Master, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Honte started to smile.


    ¡°You bastard, you¡¯re saying some funny shit. I was wondering what was going on, but you even have a Dragon with you.¡±


    ¡®Wow, he¡¯s not even denying it.


    He even realized the Dragon by my side?


    The final red star must be a ck mage.¡¯


    Cale looked around.


    He could see people who were in shock and could not decide whether to attack him or not.


    Metelona, the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s Vice Tower Master¡¯s shouted at that moment. She figured this was a good opportunity.


    It was a chance to capture Cale and justify attacking the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°Catch the bastard who attacked his highness!¡±


    Someone dared to touch the Imperial Prince. This person dared to kill the Imperial Prince.


    He deserved to be executed for his actions.


    Metelona could not figure out why Cale suddenly attacked the Imperial Prince. She believed it was his error or improper decision making.


    ¡°Catch him right away! We cannot forgive him!¡±


    Her continued orders made the soldiers, knights, and mages surround Cale to attack.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale let out a quietugh.


    ¡®It''s a ruined.¡¯


    He had ruined the n to move in the darkness while pretending to be on the Imperial Prince¡¯s side with his own hands.


    He needed to remain in hiding to do that.


    ¡®No way I can hide anymore.¡¯


    How could Mary get rid of these golems and the ones in the Jungle alone?


    Cale had to step in as well.


    And it was only a matter of time for the Roan Kingdom and Cale to be revealed if Mary stepped in anyways.


    ¡®What do I have to lose to do it out in the open when these bastards are doing the same thing?¡¯


    And beyond all of that...


    After seeing this situation, knowing the origin of the golems and all of the Empire''s dirty tactics...


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    His instincts as a trash popped out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s flip everything over.¡±


    It was the moment something sparkled in the mumbling Cale¡¯s eyes.


    Booooom! Boom!


    The rumblings inside his body stopped.


    Metelona shouted at the same time.


    "What are you all doing? Capture that bastard who is standing there like an idiot!¡±


    However, her voice was drowned out.


    Cale had shouted in a louder voice.


    ¡°The regr citizens of the Empire and any believers of the Church of the Sun God step back!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The people approaching him, especially the Sun God believers, flinched at the unexpected statement.


    Believers of the Church of the Sun God. That was approximately two thirds of the Empire''s citizens.


    They could see Commander Cale Henituse shouting so loud that his neck veins were showing. He was someone who had said something simr to the ts of the Church of the Sun God while he received the medal of honor from the Empire.


    He continued to shout.


    ¡°Did you see the ck smoke and the ck arrows? They are people who use dead mana!¡±


    Dead mana.


    The light-affinity priests and believers flinched this time.


    The Vice Tower Master, Imperial Prince, and Honte all looked toward Cale. Cale continued to shout with eyes full of vitality.


    ¡°I got a clear look at his highness¡¯s eyes just now!¡±


    Raon spoke in his mind.


    - Human, they will be here soon!


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°He has been captured by ck magic!¡±


    ck magic.


    That term made Vice Tower Master Metelona flinch.


    ¡®How did he know about the ck magic?¡¯


    She believed that nobody would know about ck magic that was said to have disappeared in ancient times. Even a Dragon would not be able to realize it right away.


    That was because a Dragon¡¯s lifested only one thousand years while the ancient times were over ten thousand years ago.


    ¡°Stop with the nonsense! Immediately catch this heretic! He is a person from the Roan Kingdom, not the Empire!¡±


    Metelona shouted and a few knights pointed their swords toward Cale.


    It was at that moment.


    -


    Human, they¡¯re here!


    Paaaat!


    A bright light surrounded the battlefield.


    A teleportation magic circle appeared next to Cale at the same time.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The knights stopped moving.


    The name that Cale had written in the air earlier.


    Jack.


    Call Saint Jack over.


    He was someone any of the Empire¡¯s Church of the Sun God believers would recognize.


    The man with the innocent and gentle expression appeared.


    The Saint and the Holy Maiden. The people who had ran away after being called terrorist and murderer.


    However, the Empire¡¯s forces could not open their mouths while looking at Jack.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    A strand of light wasing out of Saint Jack.


    It was divine power with healing qualities.


    The light injuries on the knights and soldiers slowly healed as the light surrounded them. The soldiers¡¯ pupils shook as they watched what happened.


    Jack had the pure and warm touch of the sun that there was no way he could be a terrorist.


    ng.


    Tang.


    The knights who were believers stopped their attacks while the soldiers who were believers dropped their weapons.


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°We will move forward.¡±


    It was close to what the Church of the Sun God had shouted when they got rid of the necromancers.


    We will head toward the light.


    Something simr but not exactly the same as what they had said came out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    It was obvious.


    The Roan Kingdom, Whipper Kingdom, the Jungle as well as the necromancer and Dark Elves would head together from here on.


    It was just a new history to be written by multiple kingdoms, many churches, many tribes and all humans.


    They would focus on a new enemy different than how the necromancers and Dark Elves were suppressed in the past.


    Their enemy was the Imperial Prince and ck magic.


    ¡®I just need to create a new n if I need to reveal myself.¡¯


    He just had to fight with a new n.


    Cale attacked the Imperial Prince¡¯s neck. Then the Saint appeared.


    Those shocking images will be etched on everyone''s minds.


    Cale looked toward Saint Jack.


    Jack could not figure out everything that was going on because he was suddenly called over.


    However, he subconsciously knew what to say after seeing Honte and the ck smoke in the sky.


    ¡°We will ovee it together.¡±


    It was the new will of the world that he had learned while being with Cale until now.


    Right after that.


    Piiiiiii- Piiiiiiii-


    They heard the sound of a flute.


    The Empire''s forces lifted their heads up.


    Thergest white skeleton bird was flying above them. The white-haired priest and the helmeted swordsman reached their hands out toward Cale and Jack.


    The birds of the people who looked like Holy Knights surrounded them.


    It was as if they hade to rescue to Saint.


    They all saw something at that moment.


    ¡°...L, light!¡±


    ¡°That is-!¡±


    A different light than the one that had been healing the Empire''s forces¡¯ injuries appeared.


    It was so bright that it made Saint Jack look dull.


    It was gold in color like the sun but a blood-red color that instilled fear was mixed in with it.


    Raon was honestly shocked as he shouted out.


    - H, human! You look so freaking strong right now!


    The rose gold light started to surround Cale''s body.


    It was a mix of the blood-red color of destruction and the bright light of purification.


    Cale could hear the voice of the Fire of Destruction.


    - Destroy the despair. Please.


    The me that was known to have burned brightly before disappearing reappeared in the world.


    Cale climbed onto the white skeleton bird and shouted out. He made eye contact with the Imperial Prince and Honte.


    ¡°Destroy the golems that were made with ck magic!¡±


    He¡¯ll destroy them all.


    His instincts as a trash kicked in for the first time in a long time.

 Chapter 301: Following Your Instincts (1)

    <h4>Chapter 301: Following Your Instincts (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Teaser: ck smoke skulls


    ¡°They¡¯re flying back up.¡¯


    The Caro Kingdom''s crown prince Valentino. He watched as the white skeleton birds that were floating above the Empire¡¯s forces fly back up into the sky.


    He could also see light shining down on the faces of the Empire¡¯s forces again as the birds had been covering up the son.


    ¡°Your highness, I will be on my way as well.¡±


    ¡®What? Hilsman?¡¯


    Crown prince Valentino watched Vice Captain Hilsman floating up into the sky.


    - Vice Captain! The human said to make sure I don''t leave you behind!


    Hilsman listened to Raon''s voice and thought about his lord that was looking for him.


    It was time for him to get involved in the war as well.


    ¡°This-¡±


    Crown prince Valentino and his knights nkly watched Hilsman fly away.


    The Vice Captain no longer had the silly expression on his face as it was reced with a serious expression fitting a highest-grade expert.


    ¡°Please take care of the rest.¡±


    Crown prince Valentino returned to his senses as Hilsman quietly whispered to him and quickly started to shout.


    ¡°Capture that person! He is a subordinate of the bastard who tried to kill Adin!¡±


    He then looked around.


    He made eye contact with Imperial Prince Adin.


    Valentino walked toward him with a concerned expression on his face.


    He needed to remain as Adin¡¯s close friend for now. It was not yet time for Valentino to stab Adin in the back.


    ng!


    ng!


    ¡°Follow his highness''s orders!¡±


    He could hear his subordinates ying along as he urgently rushed toward Adin.


    He looked around as he did that.


    People looked shocked at this unexpected development.


    However, that shock was slowly disappearing from their faces.


    Valentino paid close attention to the soldiers, knights, and nobles.


    He could see the changes in their expressions.


    Fear and disbelief reced shock.


    ck magic and Saint Jack.


    The people of the Empire slowly started to suspect and question things after seeing both of them.


    ¡®Amazing.¡¯


    Valentino could not hide his shock toward Cale''s side. At the same time, he could not help but loathe the Empire even more.


    ¡®They¡¯ve done too many dirty things.¡¯


    He started to speak to Adin who was touching his neck.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Adin slightly nodded his head and started to shout toward the other side.


    ¡°Do not let the enemy¡¯s words shake you!¡±


    The Empire¡¯s forces looked toward him, even though his words could not stop their shaking hearts.


    ¡°Why is alchemy ck magic? It is the pir that has supported the Empire for hundreds of years! Don¡¯t forget that it was the only ce to reach out to help the children of the slums!¡±


    The chaos died down a bit.


    The children of the slums and Honte who was the evidence of the program¡¯s sess. Honte was alive and well as he shouted from next to the Imperial Prince.


    ¡°I just used regr magic. The mages here would have felt an evil aura if it was ck magic!¡±


    The people could see the mages nodding their heads. The Captain of the Mage Brigade spoke up.


    ¡°It was not ck magic.¡±


    It was a ck arrow, but it did not have that unique evil aura of ck magic. He also did not detect any dead mana. The testimony of the Mage Brigade Captain who had been nearby calmed the chaos down.


    ¡°I came here to repay the Empire for the grace it has shown me!¡±


    Honte continued to shout.


    The Imperial Prince had a rare look of urgency as he started to shout. His shout woke everyone up from their shock.


    ¡°We are currently on the battlefield! We must get rid of them in order to survive!¡±


    In order to survive.


    That phrase jerked people out of their shock.


    ¡°Knights, raise your swords! Soldiers, pick up your weapons!¡±


    Adin actively moved around to rally the troops. The Empire¡¯s forces returned to their original alert selves thanks to his efforts.


    However, the questions and suspicions had not disappeared.


    Adin continued to shout.


    ¡°Golems and mages obliterate those evil enemies!¡±


    Enemies.


    He was talking about Cale''s group up in the sky.


    At the center of Cale''s group... Cale was standing on top of thergest white skeleton bird.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    Fire and light were shing around his body.


    It prevented Cale''s group from approaching him as well. Choi Han got goosebumps on his arms. He could feel a strong powering from Cale. He subconsciously asked a question.


    ¡°Cale-nim, are you okay?¡±


    Cale looked toward the pale Choi Han.


    ¡®He was almost bewitched?¡¯


    Raon had told Cale that Choi Han was almost bewitched by the ck despair. Cale tried to nod his head to say he was fine. Someone interjected at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim! That must be a new power! Cale-nim, I really can¡¯t figure out your limits! Look at this beautiful me! It is more beautiful and marvelous than the sun!¡±


    ¡®Ah, Clopeh.¡¯


    Cale ignored the voice of the crazy bastard. He could see that Saint Jack looked shocked after hearing what Clopeh just said, however, he ignored that as well and started to speak.


    ¡°Golems will probably appear in the Jungle as well.¡±


    The smile on Clopeh¡¯s face quickly disappeared.


    Jungle and golems.


    A terrible sight filled his mind already.


    ¡°That is why Miss Litana is currently retreating to their capital, Section 7.¡±


    Choi Han responded first after Cale was finished. He recalled the ck liquid and urgently added on.


    ¡°Cale-nim! Arge number of people will die if that ck liquid or golems sweep away the Jungle!¡±


    The Jungle did not have many mages or alchemists.


    They had a majority of strong warriors who were strong in closebat rather than distance attacks, meaning they would probably get hit by that ck liquid if any of the Golems¡¯ cores blew up.


    Furthermore, there were a lot of citizens there as well.


    ¡°We need to stop that first!¡±


    Choi Han flinched after shouting with a state of urgency.


    ¡°Of course, it is important to capture the Imperial Prince right now as well!¡±


    It was important for his side to win.


    However, Choi Han was listening to the voices of the people within the ck despair. That was why he said the following.


    ¡°We cannot allow that thing to attack people or reach the forest! We need to save the people first!¡±


    He could see a cold gaze in Cale¡¯s eyes at that moment. He was giving off a vibe that was hard to approach as he stood there surrounded by fire and light.


    ¡®Was I too emotional?¡¯


    It was the moment Choi Han had that thought on his mind.


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Cale calmly responded back.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡±


    ¡®Ah, he''s his usual self.¡¯


    Choi Han noticed that Cale was his usual self even though he was giving off a different vibe.


    That was why he was looking forward to what Cale would say next. Cale started to speak as soon as Hilsmannded on the white skeleton bird.


    ¡°I will now give out the orders.¡±


    Cale''s voice would be heard on the white skeleton birds as well as on Maple Castle through the videomunication device. Cale started to smile as he knew that would be the case.


    - Human! What are you going to do? What do I have to do?


    ¡®What am I going to do?¡¯


    There was just one thing Cale was nning on doing.


    ¡°A shit show.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim?¡±


    - Young master Cale, what do you mean?


    - Human! You''re going to create a shit show? I want to do it too!


    Everyone responded differently. However, the majority of them were confused.


    On the other hand, Cale was putting things in simple terms.


    He would properly destroy everything.


    Cale was someone who aplished the things he nned on doing.


    That was why he changed roles with his group for the first time.


    Cale had always been at the back. He always left other people tounch the attack.


    However, it was different this time.


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°Support me.¡±


    He would be at the center of this operation.


    They should have all understood as they were all intelligent people.


    - Young master Cale!


    Rosalyn called out to him with concern while Choi Han¡¯s mouth opened and closed multiple times as he didn¡¯t know what to say. Cale patted the pale Choi Han¡¯s shoulder and calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°This is something I have to do.¡±


    Choi Han was almost bewitched by the ck despair. That meant that he needed to keep Choi Han out of the battle.


    It would be great if Mary could help, however, she would only have a low impact.


    He needed something that would make a great impact.


    Fire that burns evil.


    All of the Empire¡¯s citizens as well as the Whipper Kingdom''s citizens needed to see it.


    This could end up bing a continental war in the end after all.


    ¡°Cale-nim-¡±


    The group looked toward him. Cale started to speak as Saint Jack looked at him with his hands together to pray.


    ¡°Everybody dodge.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale calmly added on when Vice Captain Hilsman nkly asked back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can control myself today.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale kicked off the ground while everybody stood there in confusion.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    - Sigh, alright, human!


    The human surrounded in rose gold light started to freely fly in the sky. It was thanks to Raon¡¯s magic.


    Cale could see the white skeleton birds flying as he did that.


    They were not flying toward the golems.


    ¡°Smart bastard.¡±


    Cale started to smile while thinking about Clopeh.


    He slowly headed down.


    Tens of spells were flying over his head.


    ¡°As I expected.¡±


    Rosalyn was smart as well.


    The spells that she had the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s magesunch were moving in the same direction as the white skeleton birds.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Bang!


    The hundreds of spells from the Empire headed toward the white skeleton birds and the Whipper Kingdom''s spells.


    It was only possible thanks to that.


    Cale could peacefully get face to face with the golems.


    He looked toward Maple Castle. He could see an angry Rosalyn as well as Mary, Toonka, and Harol next to her.


    They were supporting him as he had ordered.


    They were making it so that Cale could take on the golems alone.


    Calemented as if he was sighing.


    ¡°I told you to support me.¡±


    ¡°Guarding you is my way of supporting you, Cale-nim.¡±


    - He¡¯s right! I will support you like that too! Weak human, I can¡¯t help it because I am worried!


    Choi Han and Raon were in the air with Cale.


    Cale sighed and looked down.


    ¡°He, hehe-¡±


    He then started tough.


    Thoserge golems were looking up at him.


    No, they were aiming for him. He could see the pilots as well. They were the ones who made these golems.


    Cale slowly opened his arms.


    - Can you hear it?


    The Fire of Destruction asked.


    ¡°I can.¡±


    Cale could hear it as the golems got closer. It sounded like the cries of arge number of people. They were stuck inside therge golems¡¯ bodies and unable to leave.


    There were the cries of Sir Rex¡¯s siblings, the children from the slums, and even the Roan Kingdom''s citizens who were sold as ves. They were all here.


    The Fire of Destruction continued on.


    - I had to hear my parents¡¯ cry like this in the past. My parents were captured inside the golems as well.


    My parents had given their everything for me.


    The Fire of Destruction had received so many things from his parents. He had to pay back as much as he had received.


    That was the reason he had gone crazy, as well as the reason he needed to save the Western continent. He needed to be someone his parents could be proud of.


    - I am someone who needs to burn up and disappear.


    The fire continued to speak.


    - But I will not burn alone.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Cale slowly felt his heart beating faster as he closed his eyes.


    Thest thing he saw were the concerned expressions on the faces of his friends before his eyes fully closed.


    He could only see darkness.


    The voice of the fire appeared in his mind again.


    - The things that need to burn with me are in front of me!


    - Use me!


    Cale decided to run wild for today.


    He didn¡¯t know the limits of the Fire of Destruction just yet.


    But why would a trash need to think about something like that?


    ¡®I just do whatever I feel like doing.¡¯


    Sometimes, doing what your heart told you to do was the right answer.


    Ruuuumble.


    The sky started to cry.


    Choi Han looked up at the clear sky and clenched his sword on instinct. He could hear Raon''s voice.


    - It''sing. Choi Han, the fire ising. The real fire ising.


    Raon''s voice was shaking.


    Raon subconsciously shouted in everyone''s minds.


    - Dodge! We need shields!


    Cale''s group heard the cry of the sky as they flinched at Raon''s warning.


    Ruuuuuuumble- Ruuuuuuuumble-


    It was extremely loud.


    The entire sky seemed to be rumbling.


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Clopeh quickly led the white skeleton birds away while Rosalyn started to shout.


    ¡°Shield! Create as many shields as possible!¡±


    A silver shield was created in front of Maple Castle at that moment. It was Raon''s shield.


    Cale slowly opened his eyes at that moment.


    He could hear the Fire of Destruction''s voice.


    - Give it all you got.


    Cale started to speak.


    - Destroy it.


    ¡°Destroy it.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    The sky became dyed red.


    It was as if the sky had be dyed in blood.


    However, it was not that the sky had changed color.


    ¡°W, what is that?¡±


    The Empire¡¯s forces had plopped down on the ground.


    It was the moment a beautiful gold light touched on the red thing in the sky.


    A fearsome and holy light appeared in the sky as if a god was punishing them.


    The sky split open.


    No, that rose gold light struck down to the ground.


    The light that was faster than sound shed in front of everyone''s eyes.


    The sound soon followed


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Baaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    Tens of fiery thunderboltsnded on the ground. It covered the battlefield where the golems were standing.


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    Rosalyn subconsciously stepped back and grabbed onto a pir on the tower.


    She could not breathe.


    She could feel the pressure through the Dragon''s silver shield.


    ¡°T, that is the true power of young master Cale¡¯s fire?¡±


    Fire was the only thing she could see.


    A fire with a gold tint to it. That fire burned strong as it shot up toward the sky.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    He then saw it.


    Therge ck golems were starting to break.


    They were being destroyed.


    They were disappearing without leaving any traces.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    The pilots in the golem¡¯s cockpits tried to activate the emergency eject n.


    However, everything was already melting.


    ¡°How did the golems melt by fire?!¡±


    These strong existences that were even strong against aura were being melted by a fire.


    The golem pilots were trying their best to escape.


    It was at that moment.


    They started to hear something else.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    Screeeech- Screeeeeeeeeeeeeech-


    Then the ck smoke shot up.


    The fire melted the golems and their cores.


    Neither the Empire¡¯s forces nor the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s forces could see the enemy formation anymore.


    All they could see was fire.


    They could not even tell where the sky ended and the ground began as they could only see fire.


    The golems were burning inside that fire.


    ¡°H, how terrible.¡±


    Plop.


    One of the Empire¡¯s noblesnded on their butt.


    Screeeeeech- Screeeeeeeeech!


    Screeeech! Screeeeeeech!


    A cry that was worlds apart from earlier started to appear again as the golems melted.


    The ck smoke caught people¡¯s attention at that moment.


    ¡°...People, people-!¡±


    The soldiers started to shake in fear.


    The ck smoke took the shape of a skull.


    The alchemists in the cockpits could see this as well. It felt as if the eyes of those ck smoke skulls were looking at them.


    They heard the cries of the people who died by their hands while they saw these ck smoke skulls staring at them.


    The pilots could not help but plop down on the ground. The fire spread to their bodies but they could not move.


    They could see a devil looking at them from behind the skull''s eyes.


    No, they could see the destroyer.


    It was a man with hair as red as blood. Cale Henituse.


    He was looking down from the sky with a cold gaze in his eyes.


    One of the pilots started to mumble.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s over......¡±


    The Empire and the Whipper Kingdom.


    Neither could see the enemy anymore.


    All they could see was a suffocating sea of fire. There was also the rising ck skulls and the terrible screech.


    But most importantly, there was Cale Henituse, the person at the center of it all.

 Chapter 302: Following Your Instincts (2)

    <h4>Chapter 302: Following Your Instincts (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®Fire.


    He has be fire.¡¯


    That was the thought in Choi Han¡¯s mind. The young Dragon''s voice reached his ears as he nkly watched the burning fire.


    ¡°Choi Han! Snap out of it! It''s not over yet!¡±


    ¡®That fire is not the end?¡¯


    Choi Han who was surrounded by multipleyers of silver shields flinched and started to shake. He then lowered his head.


    Screee- boom!


    Boom- boom!


    The approximately thirty golems.


    They were slowly melting down one by one.


    He could see something that wasn''t melting within the fire as well.


    The ck liquid.


    The thing that had dyed Choi Han¡¯s sword ck had not disappeared yet.


    ¡®Is Cale-nim¡¯s fire useless as well?!¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    ¡®Is it impossible to destroy that chunk of despair in the end?¡¯


    It was the moment Choi Han asked that question to himself with concern.


    Someone from outside the sea of fire started to speak.


    ¡°It''s bad if the fire goes out.¡±


    It was Imperial Prince Adin.


    ¡®The ck despair will appear if the fire goes out. The Empire¡¯s forces will feel even more chaos and be suspicious.¡¯


    It would also make this area around Maple Castle deste, forever turning it into and of death that the living would have to avoid forever.


    However, he could not help but want to smile.


    He rubbed the back of his neck.


    ¡°...Cale Henituse.¡±


    Shield. Earth. Water. Fire.


    The same number of ancient powers as the White Star.


    He couldn¡¯t tell whether the power Cale used to quickly approach him was an ancient power or a spell, however, he knew Cale had at least a minimum of four ancient powers.


    Cale Henituse managed to remain healthy while having four ancient powers.


    ¡®How entertaining.¡¯


    It really was entertaining.


    He also wanted to kill Cale.


    He figured something else out as well.


    ¡°It was you.¡±


    It was Cale.


    The unknown power that had foiled all of the Empire''s ns until now had to be Cale.


    Cale Henituse and the Roan Kingdom.


    They pretended to be on good terms with the Empire while aiming for their necks.


    The pieces of the puzzle finally fell into ce.


    He started to speak.


    ¡°Immediatelyunch magic spells toward Cale Henituse!¡±


    He didn''t care about the destroyed golems, the dying pilots, nor the screeching despair.


    All he was thinking about was the damage control he needed to do once the ck despair was revealed.


    ¡®Even Cale Henituse will not be able to get rid of the ck despair.¡¯


    The ck despair was still wailing from inside this sea of fire.


    Screeeech- screeeeeeech-


    The dead were still crying.


    Even formidable powers could not destroy the ck despair.


    ¡®Then I will kill Cale Henituse and me it on him.¡¯


    There was a way to solve everything as long as he killed Cale.


    ¡°Vice Tower Master! Mage Brigade Captain!¡±


    Two people quickly became alert as Adin called for them. However, the other nobles and soldiers were all still out of it.


    Adin emphasized his order.


    ¡°Aim for Cale Henituse! He is currently standing still!¡±


    Cale Henituse was currently floating in ce without moving.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear the screams of the dying golem pilots?! We must quickly get revenge for them and the Empire!¡±


    ¡°Follow his highness''s orders! Everybody use the magic stones andunch your strongest attacks!¡±


    Metelona quickly ordered the mages and alchemists.


    ¡°Our target is Cale Henituse!¡±


    There was only one target.


    It was the person who had created this amazing situation.


    Oooooooong- Ooooooooong-


    The mages started to cast spells with shaking hands.


    ¡°Only death awaits us if that fire reaches us!¡±


    Thisment from the Imperial Prince made everyone start to move.


    They quickly prepared tounch their spells and were waiting for themand tounch their attacks. Metelona peeked toward the Imperial Prince who raised his hand up.


    Adin¡¯s handing down would be the signal tounch their attacks.


    His hand slowly went down.


    He then smiled as he looked toward the battlefield.


    Why?


    ¡®Honte is smiling.¡¯


    Honte, the Tower Master¡¯s disciple, was smiling. He seemed to be enjoying it.


    That was why he was certain.


    The Empire was currently not in danger.


    Cale Henituse would die.


    That was the reason Adin could smile while looking at the fire.


    However, something happened at that moment.


    Adin heard someone''s voice as he lowered his hand. It was someone who had not said anything until now. Honte.


    Honte started to speak.


    ¡°...I need to inform the White Star.¡±


    Honte continued to speak.


    ¡°This is that power. The power of the forgotten ones. The true ancient powers.¡±


    The Imperial Prince''s eyes opened wide at that moment.


    Things were changing.


    The sea of fire was changing.


    He heard Honte''s voice again.


    ¡°...We must kill him. We must kill him before they are all gathered together.¡±


    He heard another voice at that moment.


    One of the mages who were preparing to attack sat down and shouted out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it sir! I, I can¡¯t do it!! I can¡¯t, a, attack while l, looking at that!¡±


    The mage looked at the sight in front of him and grabbed his shaking hands. His eyes were focused on Cale.


    Things were gathering toward Cale.


    The ck smoke, no, the ck smoke skulls headed toward Cale.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    They shrieked as they moved toward Cale.


    Cale didn''t care about that as he stood there with his head down.


    He had this thought every so often.


    ¡®How would it feel to cause a shit show and flip everything over as a munchkin?¡¯


    Would it be refreshing?


    Entertaining?


    Fun?


    ¡®Fun my ass!¡¯


    It felt like shit.


    He looked down at the ground.


    He could see the melting golems.


    He could also see the alchemist pilots who were burning to death or just nkly sitting there.


    Furthermore, he could see the disgusting and sticky ck despair.


    The ground became dyed ck as that despair touched the ground. The ck smoke and the shrieks became even worse.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    He could see Choi Han standing there in shock as the ck smoke surrounded him. Cale let out a chuckle.


    He then got started.


    He decided to properly use this power that he could not control.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    Cale, who was covered in ck from the ck smoke and surrounded by shrieks, slowlynded on the ground.


    He stepped in the middle of the golem pilots, the ck despair, and the ground that was filled with fire.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Choi Han tried to run out of the silver shield in shock.


    ¡°That liquid...!¡±


    The ck despair. That sticky liquid gathered toward Cale. They gathered together next to Cale, who could not be seen because of the ck smoke and shrieks.


    Cale slowly disappeared into that ck swamp.


    He looked as if he would drown in it soon enough.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡®He can¡¯t be bewitched like me! He can¡¯t be tricked by that power!¡¯


    Choi Han tried to run out of the shield. However, there was an invisible presence preventing him from doing so.


    ¡°Raon, don''t stop me!¡±


    ¡°Stupid Choi Han! Did you forget what the human said?!¡±


    Choi Han who had been shouting flinched.


    The young Dragon repeated what Cale had said to Choi Han.


    ¡°The human said that he might not be able to control the power! But the human is still okay! There¡¯s no issue with his te either!¡±


    Raon was calmly assessing Cale''s status right now.


    ¡°The human is just starting!¡±


    The ck Dragon could see it.


    He could feel warmthing from Cale, the person he called, ¡®our human.¡¯


    Warmth was one of the reasons people sought out fire.


    It was something that consoled the cold and the lonely.


    The cold and lonely things were currently gathering around that power.


    The ck smoke and the shrieks.


    The despairs of the dead people were gathering around Cale''s warmth.


    Raon shouted once they had all gathered together.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to disappear! They will disappear!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s vision turned red as he questioned Raon''sment.


    Paaaat-


    A red light shot out.


    This rose gold colored light sted out from the center of the sea of fire.


    ¡°...The ck things-¡±


    The ck things, the skulls, and the sticky ck liquid were all burning.


    The ck swamp was burning.


    This sight didn''t give off as much pressure as the initial sea of fire.


    However, nobody was able to say anything right now.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    The terrible shrieks. The grotesque cries of unknown origin. They disappeared.


    The ck smoke turned white while the ck liquid was slowly eaten up by the rose gold light.


    They could hear something else as that happened.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Aaaaaaah-


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    They could hear people.


    They could hear lots of different voices of people crying. Those voices slowly floated up into the air with the now white smoke.


    The sea of fire started to die down as well.


    The fire was going out on its own.


    The golems disappeared without a trace.


    Everything had disappeared without a trace.


    The screeches and explosions were all gone. Rosalyn, who was on Maple Castle, raised her head.


    Drip, drip.


    She could see rose gold dust on the silver shield.


    No, they were ashes.


    Fire only left smoke and ashes once it burned up.


    She opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°...Purification.¡±


    It was a beautiful sight, as if dust was falling from the sun.


    Plop. Plop.


    The rose gold ashes fell on the burnt ck ground like snow.


    They alsonded on someone''s shoulders.


    The rose gold ashes gentlynded on Cale Henituse¡¯s hair and shoulders.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    One of his knees buckled.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Choi Han caught Cale as he was falling forward. Choi Han¡¯s eyes were opened wide.


    Drip.


    A strand of ck blood was running down the corner of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    Choi Han was frowning although the falling rose gold ashes looked beautiful.


    This beautiful and peaceful situation that did not have any loud explosions nor noises required a lot of strength.


    This silence required a sacrifice in order to attain it.


    Choi Han knew that this was the case.


    ¡°C, Cale-nim-¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s hands were shaking. He tried his best to support Cale in standing up straight.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale''s mouth started to move.


    Choi Han felt an invisible round front paw pushing his hand away at the same time.


    - Choi Han, move!


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes opened wide once more after seeing something appear in front of his eyes.


    It was a piece of soggy apple pie.


    It floated in the air beforending inside Cale¡¯s mouth. Choi Han heard a sniffling voice in his mind.


    - Human! Our human! You¡¯re hungry! I know you''re hungry! That¡¯s your, ¡®I''m hungry,¡¯ look! I''m relieved! The human feels like he has starved for three days, but he will not die!


    ¡°R, Raon?¡±


    Choi Han was shocked, but soon saw Cale happily eating the apple pie.


    Cale¡¯s face was filled with fatigue from hard work. Cale chewed on the apple pie while his body was slumped over without any strength before shouting out loud.


    ¡°Aim for the monsters onnd!¡±


    Choi Han flinched.


    He had heard this at the beginning of the battle.


    Clopeh had said the same thing as he got on the white skeleton bird.


    ¡®Fly up!¡¯


    And then...


    ¡®Aim for the monsters onnd!¡¯


    People believed that Clopeh was talking about the golems when he said, ¡®monsters.¡¯


    Choi Han started to smile.


    He was finally relieved.


    Cale was okay right now.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiii- Piiiiiiiiiiiiii-


    He heard the sound of a flute.


    The white skeleton birds that had escaped high up in the sky had returned.


    They all headed toward a single direction like an arrow.


    Clopeh started to shout.


    ¡°The Commander has given us an order! Keke, kahahahaha! It is finally time to capture the monster onnd!¡±


    The beaks of the white skeleton birds and the swords of the knights were all pointed toward the same spot.


    The monster onnd.


    Imperial Prince Adin.


    The truth behind the order Cale had given to Clopeh was aimed at the Empire like an arrow.


    Cale then smiled brightly before speaking to Choi Han, who was looking at him.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale''s head was spinning right now.


    He had used too much power.


    ¡°p me.¡±


    Silence filled the area for a moment before it finally broke.


    ¡°...Excuse me? A, are you okay? You seem confused?¡±


    - Human, are you okay? Your te is fine! Do you go crazy when you use your power now?


    Cale calmly answered back when Choi Han and Raon were truly concerned.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to faint.¡±


    It would be bad if he fainted right now.


    1. Munchkin is a term for an overpowered MC that can do everything on their own.

 Chapter 303: Following Your Instincts (3)

    <h4>Chapter 303: Following Your Instincts (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, Cale soon flinched.


    He responded naturally after seeing Choi Han¡¯s injured hands.


    ¡°No, never mind.¡±


    He felt as if he would have a one-way ticket to the afterlife if he was pped by Choi Han right now.


    As someone who had a strong attachment to staying alive, Cale just chewed on the apple pie and put some strength into his shaking legs as he stood up.


    "Cale-nim, will you be okay?¡±


    Choi Han bit down on his lips as he asked.


    ¡®I''m sure he¡¯ll say that he is fine.¡¯


    That was how Cale always answered.


    Choi Han slowly supported Cale while avoiding his gaze. He heard a grumbling voice at that moment.


    ¡°You think it''s okay?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®Does he mean that he''s not okay?¡¯


    The expression on Choi Han¡¯s face turned extremely serious as this was the first time Cale had ever responded like this. Cale continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fathom what might have happened to the Jungle right now. Do you think it¡¯s okay there?¡±


    ¡®Adin, you fucking bastard. You fucking trash that''s a waste to even burn to death.¡¯


    Cale was getting angry as he thought about the Imperial Prince, Honte, and the Jungle. His insides were boiling as if it wasva.


    ¡°Ha, Cale-nim, you really-¡±


    Cale, who didn¡¯t know what Choi Han was thinking about as he shook his head, looked away from Choi Han and pointed his hand toward the sky.


    Screeeech-


    One of the white skeleton birdsnded on the ground. It caused the rose gold ashes to fly up once again.


    ¡°Commander-nim, please get on.¡±


    The Paerun Kingdom''s knight on top of the white skeleton bird got off. The Dwarf handed the reins to Cale as well. Both of them had looks of reverence on their faces, however, Cale was extremely annoyed and ignored them as he quickly started to move.


    ¡°Hey, Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim?¡±


    Cale got on the white skeleton bird and grabbed the reins before pointing behind him.


    ¡°Get on.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale nonchntly responded to Choi Han who nkly asked in confusion. They had no time to lose right now.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to fight?¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Choi Han immediately came back to his senses. He turned his head and saw respect in the eyes of the me Dwarf and the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s knight who were looking at Cale.


    He then looked back toward Cale.


    Raon said that Cale¡¯s te was fine, however, he had bled a little and his legs were shaking quite a bit.


    Yet he was still saying, ¡®let¡¯s go fight.¡¯


    ¡°I will fight.¡±


    Choi Han immediately jumped on top of the white skeleton bird.


    The white skeleton bird quickly started to p its wings as soon as hended on it.


    It was not thergest bird, however, this medium-sized white skeleton bird quickly flew up into the air. It was the fastest of the white skeleton birds.


    It was obvious why this was the case.


    A voice that others couldn¡¯t hear could be heard on the white skeleton bird with Choi Han and Cale.


    ¡°Human, I will fight as well!¡±


    Raon was levitating the white skeleton bird.


    Raon and Choi Han could clearly see the Empire¡¯s dirt wall once the bird was in the air.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The white skeleton birds, the Paerun Kingdom''s knights, and the me Dwarves were all fighting against the Empire¡¯s forces. They were also all aiming for one person.


    Imperial Prince Adin.


    ¡®We will go there as well.¡¯


    Choi Han had made up his mind.


    ¡°We''re moving.¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head at Cale¡¯sment. He then became flustered.


    ¡°...Cale-nim?¡±


    ¡°Human?¡±


    Choi Han and Raon both became anxious after seeing the quickly moving white skeleton bird and Cale¡¯s fluttering red hair.


    ¡°Human! Are you suddenly really hungry? Do you feel like you''re going to faint? You can¡¯t faint! I will destroy everything!¡±


    Raon shouted with anxiety.


    ¡°Why? Human, why are you retreating?¡±


    Cale was moving toward the Whipper Kingdom instead of the Empire.


    He was moving very quickly toward the Whipper Kingdom. Choi Han and Raon were shocked, as well as Rosalyn, Harol, and Toonka who had to greet them.


    ¡°Young master Cale! Are you in pain?¡±


    Rosalyn almost ran toward the edge of the tower as she shouted before flinching. Cale, who had approached on the white skeleton bird, shouted toward her.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, sword!¡±


    Choi Han realized that he didn¡¯t have a sword in his hand at that moment.


    Cale reached his hand out as well.


    ¡°Mary, let¡¯s go!¡±


    She had been on this tower the whole time.


    Mary, who was covered by her usual ck robe, walked over to the ledge. She had to just sit back and watch everything during this battle.


    Cale needed her more than anybody else on this battlefield.


    Cale started to speak to Mary, whose face was not visible as it was covered by the robe.


    ¡°It is ck magic. I think you are the most knowledgeable about it here.¡±


    Mary reached her hand out past the ledge. Cale grabbed her hand as soon as the hand with the spiderweb-like ck lines appeared outside her robe.


    He then became anxious.


    His hand was shaking.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, human, alright!¡±


    Raon sighed before pulling Mary on top of the white skeleton bird in order to help Cale who did not have the strength to do so.


    ¡°Mary, I don''t know anything about ck magic! But I can fight really well if you teach me!¡±


    Rosalyn stood at the edge of the ledge and reached out as Raon whispered in Mary¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    She then threw the sword.


    ck!


    Choi Han easily caught the sword.


    ¡°You managed to bring it so quickly.¡±


    Choi Han smirked and touched his sword. It was his sword.


    It was the same sword Cale gave to him in the Henituse territory battle after telling him to create a legend. That sword was in Choi Han''s hand again.


    Screeeech.


    Choi Han took off the ck helmet and threw it away.


    Everything had returned to normal.


    Cale confirmed that everyone was ready before pulling on the reins again.


    They needed to head to the battlefield now that they were ready.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    Cale turned his head toward Rosalyn who called out to him. Rosalyn smiled and continued to shout.


    ¡°I will let the Jungle, the Roan Kingdom, and the alliance know about what is going on!¡±


    ¡®She really is smart.¡¯


    This was why Cale could move without worrying about his back. Rosalyn would thoroughly exin the changed situation to the rest of the alliance.


    ¡°I will coordinate the attacks!¡±


    ¡°Open the gate! Warriors, follow me!¡±


    Chief Harol and Commander Toonka also came back to their senses and started to do their parts.


    Cale turned back around without any hesitation. He then clenched on the reins and informed those on the bird.


    ¡°We will move quickly.¡±


    They needed to quickly take care of things here.


    They had to go to the Jungle. They could not allow the ck despair to spread in that vibrant Jungle.


    ¡°Everybody find your bnce. Raon.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Screech- screech-


    The white skeleton bird quickly headed toward the enemy leaders.


    Cale felt the cool breeze brush past his face as they approached the other white skeleton birds in the sky. He could see the current state of the battle.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    An endless array of spells continued toe from the Empire¡¯s side.


    ¡°Second Mage Brigade, aim for the Dwarves and knights on the birds instead!¡±


    ¡°The birds! Third Mage Brigade, destroy those bones!¡±


    The knights surrounded the Imperial Prince.


    ¡°We must protect his highness! Lift up your shields! Soldiers, at least throw stones or something!¡±


    ¡°It is over if we are caught by those birds¡¯ talons! Protect his highness no matter what!¡±


    Honte and the Vice Tower Master were right next to the Imperial Prince and the alchemists were surrounding him as well.


    The Lions had already stepped back long ago while the nobles were busy fighting or retreating with their knights surrounding them.


    ¡°Block them! Protect me first!¡±


    ¡°Assist his highness! We can only win this battle if his highness survives!¡±


    There were shouts and screams throughout the Empire¡¯s base. The wings of a white skeleton bird cast a shadow over them at that moment.


    Screech- screech-


    The noise made by the wings that were made with bones instilled fear in the hearts of the Empire''s forces.


    The personmanding the white skeleton birds could not hold back hisughter.


    ¡°Kehehe, hehe!¡±


    Clopeh Sekka. He felt chills on his back.


    The Empire fought well even without the golems. That fact was giving him the chills.


    The white skeleton birds had not managed topletely destroy the shield created by the Empire¡¯s mages.


    Baaaaang!


    The beak of his white skeleton bird pecked at the shield.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    One of the mages coughed up blood as the shield broke. However, a different mage appeared in his ce and created a shield around the Imperial Prince.


    Hundreds of people''s shields were gathered in one spot.


    Adin was surrounded by the alchemists and Royal Knights underneath those shields.


    Clopeh and Adin made eye contact.


    Clopeh could see Adin¡¯s mouth moving.


    ¡®It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Adin was looking at Clopeh with a rxed expression as if he had figured everything out.


    ¡®Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka.


    You''re Guardian Knight Clopeh, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    Adin could see the corners of the lips of the white-haired priest whom he was certain was Clopeh starting to move as he silently asked.


    The white-haired priest started to speak.


    ¡°You stupid bastard.¡¯¡±


    The priest could not help himself. He, sword master Clopeh, lifted his head as soon as he noticed a person approaching him.


    ¡°Cale-nim, you''re here.¡±


    Cale Henituse.


    Clopeh smiled at Cale¡¯s appearance. He then quickly moved his white skeleton bird to the side.


    Swoooooooosh-


    A rough and fast wind brushed by Clopeh''s cheek.


    The white bird that Cale Henituse was controlling flew past him extremely quickly. That was enough for Clopeh to realize it.


    ¡®It''s starting.¡¯


    He quickly started to shout.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the full assault! m into them with everything you have! m so hard that the bones break down!¡±


    He was telling them to m into the shields.


    It was the moment he shouted at the others. Cale was only looking down at the eyes of the monster as he started to speak.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, I have been waiting.¡±


    ck mana started to flow out of Mary¡¯s hands. It thennded on top of the white skeleton bird they were on.


    The white skeleton bird slowly turned ck.


    No, it removed the white paint that was covering up its original color.


    The white skeleton bird turned back into a ck skeleton bird.


    It returned to its true appearance. Everything was bound to be the strongest when it was in its true appearance. Mary''s ck mana seeped into the ck skeleton bird''s ck bones, making it shine even in darkness.


    Clopeh gave another order at that moment.


    ¡°Open up a path!¡±


    Cale lowered his body. He raised the speed of the ck skeleton bird even more. The ck skeleton bird was turning into a ck arrow.


    He made eye contact with Imperial Prince Adin at that moment.


    Clopeh shouted from behind him.


    "Destroy everything in the Commander-nim''s way!¡±


    Open up a path.


    Block the enemy attacks so that Cale could move forward without worrying about anything else.


    Bang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    The white skeleton birds used their bodies to crash into the spells.


    "Cast more spells! Fortify the shields even more! We can¡¯t let them through!¡±


    The Captain of the Empire¡¯s Mage Brigade gave the orders before finally asking the Imperial Prince.


    ¡°...Shall I prepare for you to teleport?¡±


    Teleport.


    That was different than retreating to the back.


    Teleporting would mean escaping from the battlefield. It would be something that would bring down the dignity of the Empire.


    However, there was a limit to what they could do as the golems had disappeared while the white skeleton birds were continuing their attacks.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    However, the Imperial Prince refused to retreat. The Captain felt that Adin was acting like the Empire¡¯s future emperor as he raised his voice again.


    ¡°Create more shields!¡±


    He could now even see Cale''s face as the now ck skeleton bird approached them.


    That was how close they were now.


    The only thing the Captain could rely on was the shield.


    He put all of his strength into the shield.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale charged toward the shields created by hundreds of the Empire''s mages without stopping.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    The white skeleton birds helped create a straight path for him.


    Cale clenched his hands that were holding onto the reins.


    He had no strength in his body.


    He felt extremely tired.


    He didn''t have the strength to use any ancient powers anymore.


    He would faint or who knows what else could happen if he used any of them once more.


    However, he could not stop.


    He knew what he had to do.


    The Empire¡¯s shield was right in front of his nose now.


    Everybody believed that the ck skeleton bird would crash into it right here.


    However, Cale''s decision was different.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Cale started to speak to the invisible existence he couldn''t see but knew was always by his side.


    ¡°Pierce through.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even need to hear a response.


    ¡°Huh, huh?¡±


    ¡°T, the shield!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Empire¡¯s shield started to melt.


    It was just a small dot at first.


    A small dot appeared on the shields made by hundreds of mages, including some high-grade mages, before the hole gradually became bigger.


    ¡°No! The shield''s been breached!¡±


    The Mage Brigade Captain shouted as Cale led the ck skeleton bird through the spot where the shield had melted.


    The Imperial Prince was right in front of him now.


    ¡°Attack! Attack the ck skeleton bird!¡±


    The mages whose shield were dispelled urgently started tounch spells toward Cale.


    Cale made eye contact with the Imperial Prince at that moment.


    Adin had a rxed smile on his face as he was protected by the Empire¡¯s forces.


    Cale didn''t know what was making this bastard smile like this, however, he smiled back as well.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    That was it.


    Cale could see someone kick off the head of the ck skeleton bird and shoot forward.


    Choi Han.


    There was a ck auraing out of his sword. The swordsman who no longer had any restrictions rushed toward the Imperial Prince.


    ¡°It''s you who ising for me.¡±


    Imperial Prince Adin opened up his arms and weed Choi Han. He then sneered at Choi Han.


    Choi Han responded to that sneer with a stoic expression as he swung his sword.


    ¡°D, dodge!¡±


    ¡°Your highness, please dodge!¡±


    The ck aura left his sword and shot down.


    Baaaaaang!


    There was a dent in the dirt wall.


    However, hits attack had been too obvious. The Imperial Prince had been surrounded by knights and alchemists and had already dodged. The smile on his face had not disappeared.


    ¡®This is my level.¡¯


    Adin was someone who could aim to take someone''s life while being protected by others.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he be excited?


    However, the Imperial Prince''s expression quickly changed.


    ¡°You bastards!¡±


    Choi Han mumbled toward the Imperial Prince at the same time.


    "Where are you looking?¡±


    He was smiling. He then activated his aura as he charged toward the Imperial Prince.


    However, Adin did not look at Choi Han. No, he could not look at him.


    The ck skeleton bird had not stopped once Choi Han had gotten off.


    Cale had been moving toward a single goal since the beginning.


    Choi Han¡¯s aura was being used to make the Imperial Prince dodge to one side.


    As the knights needed to surround him, Adin had no choice but to move away from someone in order to dodge Choi Han¡¯s attack.


    The Imperial Prince shouted.


    ¡°Honte-!¡±


    Honte, the Tower Master¡¯s disciple.


    ¡°Hurry up and protect Honte!¡±


    Adin shouted with urgency for the first time.


    Caaw.


    However, the ck skeleton bird''s beak had already opened up toward Honte.


    The necromancer Mary was inside that beak with her ck mana pointed at the enemy.


    The only necromancer on the continent started to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I am ready.¡±


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®The Imperial Prince cannot stop the Jungle''s golems. Golems were made with ck magic by the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    In that case, shouldn¡¯t they capture the leader of the tower?¡¯


    The monster onnd.


    That was talking about Honte.


    Cale looked down at the lifeless Honte¡¯s eyes, the only things that were filled with life. Honte gently started to speak as he got ready to face Cale.


    ¡°How entertaining.¡±


    A ck presence started to appear around Honte.


    The alchemist leaders were protecting him.


    Unlike the knights and low-grade alchemists who had moved to protect the Imperial Prince, the alchemist leaders were protecting Honte when Choi Han¡¯s aura had struck.


    Cale started to smile.


    He clenched onto the reins even tighter and raised the speed of the bird as he started to speak.


    ¡°Mary, Raon.¡±


    A dark blue light mixed in with Mary''s ck mana at that moment.


    - Human, I will help Mary! The two of us can do it!


    The necromancer and Dragon¡¯s powersbined in order to turn into a small and sharp dagger.


    Cale looked toward Honte who was activating his ck mana and gave the order.


    ¡°Fire.¡±


    A dark blue arrow the size of a person''s arm shot out from the beak of the ck skeleton bird.

 Chapter 304: Following Your Instincts (4)

    <h4>Chapter 304: Following Your Instincts (4)</h4>


    Quality and Trantion Check: Miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The dark blue arrow instantly engulfed Honte¡¯s body.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Empire¡¯s knights flinched at the fierce shout.


    Imperial Prince Adin shouted with a rare sense of urgency.


    ¡°We, we have to save Honte!¡±


    He then paused and raised his voice.


    ¡°He is one of the pirs of the Empire¡¯s future! Mages, go help him!¡±


    However, his shout was in vain.


    Cale broke out intoughter at Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s shout as he looked at Honte.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    The dark blue arrow struck Honte.


    Baaaam!


    The deafening sound of the impact was heard.


    Dust, gray smoke, and light burst out from the explosion.


    The scale of the smoke wasrge enough to engulf not only Honte, but also the ck skeleton bird.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The smoke slowly subsided and a copsing person could be seen.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Some of the battle leaders of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower who had been near Honte with the intention of protecting him were unable to withstand the explosive power and threw up blood as they copsed.


    The Captain of the Empire¡¯s Mage Brigade¡¯s hands were shaking. It was because he felt the vibrations of mana from the explosion that just unfolded.


    He shouted to Imperial Prince Adin as he saw the smoke start to subside.


    ¡°Your highness! Honte is important, but you must escape! The enemy¡¯s attack is beyond our expectations! I think the necromancer can even use magic!¡±


    The Captain thought that Imperial Prince Adin should escape before the smokepletely subsided and before he ran into Commander Cale.


    The fire that Cale used felt like divine judgment delivered by a god.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s too soon.¡±


    ¡°...Your highness?¡±


    Adin drew a smile and the Mage Captain could see it.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Someone could be seen cutting through the subsiding smoke.


    The person had ck mana around him.


    It was Honte.


    There wasn¡¯t a single scratch on his body as he shot up into the sky with his hand outstretched and got rid of his shield.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    There was also another existence that cut through the smoke, no, that blew it away.


    It was the ck skeleton bird.


    ¡°It seems like that wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Cale drew a smile on his face that was pale from being driven to his physical limits. His hand moved and the ck skeleton bird headed straight for Honte.


    The ck skeleton bird shot towards Honte who was rising into the air.


    A battle began in the sky.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    - Human!


    Cale let out augh.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do as you guys want this time.¡±


    Cale began to move in ordance with Mary and Raon¡¯s will.


    Mary immediately straightened herself up on the ck skeleton bird¡¯s spine. She revealed her hand that wasced with ck spider web-like scars.


    Honte and Mary.


    Both of their hands were aimed at each other.


    The corners of Honte¡¯s lips curled up. He stared downwards and opened his mouth once he knew that nobody else could hear him.


    ¡°The thing that had been extinct has reappeared.¡±


    ck mana rose up from his hand.


    ck mana also rose up from Mary¡¯s hand at the same time.


    Honte spoke in an amused tone as he saw Mary in her ck robe.


    ¡°You necromancers have had that hideous appearance since long ago. How foolish.¡±


    He then looked toward Cale.


    ¡°I was barely able to get rid of the necromancers and the Dark Elves you know. I thought that I had annihted them all.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes widened. A chill rose in the air at the same time. There were many hidden happenings that were going on in the background regarding the punishment that the Church of the Sun God carried out against the necromancers as he had expected.


    Cale realized something at the same time.


    ¡®That bastard is the Tower Master.¡¯


    The Tower Master who had lived for a long time.


    He was probably able to live so long by taking over other people¡¯s bodies.


    Honte spoke cheerfully despite receiving Cale¡¯s sharp gaze.


    ¡°The Queen of Death must be very sad. She would have been d to see someone following the path of a necromancer once again.¡±


    The cheerfulness then disappeared from Honte¡¯s face.


    Contempt took its ce instead.


    ¡°Too bad you¡¯re going to meet your end and die like her.¡±


    He continued to look at Cale as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I suppose that wind is also one of your ancient powers?¡±


    Honte had not missed the power that Cale had used to grab the Imperial Prince¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Your te is weak, but very big. Very very big.¡±


    He then licked his lips.


    Cale felt ufortable seeing Honte¡¯s expression.


    ¡®What is with this bastard?


    Could it be?¡¯


    Honte started to speak when Cale¡¯s eyes caught his moving corpse¡¯s body. His eyes contained bloodthirst as he gazed at Cale.


    ¡°I want it as my next body.¡±


    ¡®Is he crazy?¡¯


    A chill ran down his back the moment Cale thought that.


    ¡®Behind me.¡¯


    - Is he crazy?!


    ¡°He is crazy.¡±


    Cale ducked the moment he heard Raon and Mary¡¯s voice.


    Another small arrow grazed past him again.


    Baaaaang!


    An explosion urred.


    Cale raised his head. He saw a ck arrow flying towards Honte once again.


    It was from Mary. She started to speak calmly.


    ¡°Please be quiet.¡±


    She spoke with her usual calm andposed voice. However, the energy from the ck arrow that came from her outstretched hand was anything but that.


    Oooong-


    The dead mana gathered together again and again. Cale looked at Honte who was unscathed.


    - Human! That guy is as skilled as I am!


    Cale could hear Raon¡¯s serious voice as Honte¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°Hahaha, you just keep firing those arrows. However, necromancers can¡¯t use dead mana just like magic, isn¡¯t that right? All they can do is move things that are already dead.¡±


    Cale flinched.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart pounded again.


    His heart was pounding despite the fact that he couldn¡¯t afford to use any more of his ancient powers.


    ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯


    - Human, his power is no joke!


    Raon felt it as well.


    - But I don¡¯t understand the principle behind it! It¡¯s just different from magic that is from nature! I don¡¯t know what kind of spell he is gathering his energy to cast.


    Raon did not know the purpose of the energy that Honte was gathering.


    That was how Cale was able to realize what that energy was. It was an energy that deviated from thews of nature that dragons understood from birth.


    ¡°It¡¯s ck magic.¡±


    Honte shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to control the dead like that hideous girl there. I can use magic and can just kill instead of just using the dead.¡±


    His shoulders shook as heughed. Then he continued to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of the Dragon, the necromancer, and you. I¡¯ll get rid of all of you.¡±


    The wind was blowing.


    Cale could feel the wind that was slowly gathering in the air.


    A great force was gathering towards Honte.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating harder and harder.


    ¡°Mary, Raon.¡±


    Cale called out to them. He also motioned to Clopeh to have the white skeleton birds withdraw before continuing to speak to Raon and Mary.


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    They needed to kill Honte before the spell waspleted.


    However, Cale realized his party¡¯s will the moment he spoke.


    The ck skeleton bird began to move, but it wasn¡¯t because of Cale.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I handle bones the best.¡±


    Mary was making it move.


    She continued to erge a ck arrow as she controlled the ck skeleton bird at the same time. Then she threw out a remark.


    ¡°My teacher once told me this.¡±


    ¡°What? Your teacher?¡±


    Cale asked and flinched. A puzzle arose in his mind.


    Thest necromancer before Mary was a person who was known to have made the desert of the Caro Kingdom into the Land of Death before disappearing from the world.


    Mary was someone who was born again as a necromancer in the Land of Death.


    ¡®Could it be?¡¯


    Cale had a thought briefly graze through his mind, but Mary refuted that thought as she continued to speak as calmly as ever.


    She was merely talking about the necromancer book that she had received from the mayor of the Dark Elves, Tasha¡¯s father.


    ¡°I think of the former owner and author of the book that I self-studied from as my teacher.¡±


    Cale was hearing all of this for the first time.


    Perhaps these were the stories, no, the lives of the characters that Cale didn¡¯t know of because he had only read up to volume five of, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    Oooong-


    Honte¡¯s magic continued to growrger.


    However, the body of the ck skeleton bird also started to shine more and more with a ck light. The ck arrow was also growingrger at the same time. The ck skeleton bird quickly shot toward Honte.


    Mary started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°My teacher wrote on the first page of that book that necromancers were weaker than ck mages and that necromancers would suffer their whole lives due to dead mana.¡±


    Necromancers had to live a life of suffering despite being weak from dead mana.


    ¡°However, ck mages stop feeling pain the moment they take in ck magic.¡±


    ck mages were stronger than necromancers and didn¡¯t feel pain like them.


    The Dark Elf mayor had read the contents of the first part of the necromancer book to Mary when he had first exined about ck mages and necromancers to her. That information still lingered in Mary¡¯s mind.


    The reason why she chose to be a necromancer came out of her mouth for the first time.


    She had already suffered through a lot of pain and even death when she was just ten years old.


    That was why the words left by the owner of the book were deeply imprinted in her mind.


    ¡°To ept dead mana is to bear the sufferings of the dead and the yearnings for life that they have. That is why necromancers are always in pain and also the reason why necromancers...¡±


    Mary still couldn¡¯t forget her mother¡¯s voice telling her to run first through the desert.


    ¡°...Are grateful to be alive and feel gratitude toward the dead. It is something that necromancers will remember forever through the pain.¡±


    Mary chose to be a necromancer as soon as she heard that sentence.


    She has never regretted her decision since then.


    She then heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Your thoughts are the right answer. Do as you please.¡±


    ¡®I know.¡¯


    Mary replied inwardly and started to move her hands. Her hand swung beautifully through the air as if she was a conductor.


    Cale heard a scream-like shout from down below at that moment.


    ¡°No! Save Honte!¡±


    Cale looked down. It was the Imperial Prince¡¯s voice. It was such a strong order that Cale flinched, but he soon turned away.


    It was because Imperial Prince Adin couldn¡¯t afford to only look at the ck skeleton bird.


    A person appeared before the Imperial Prince as Cale expected.


    ¡°Did you forget about me?¡±


    He saw a ck aura.


    The ck envoy approached Imperial Prince Adin as he easily cleared through the knights and mages. The corners of Choi Han¡¯s mouth curled upwards as he approached the Imperial Prince.


    ¡°Your highness! You must escape!¡±


    ¡°Activate the shield!¡±


    However, Imperial Prince Adin continued to speak to the voices that told him to escape.


    ¡°Save Honte.¡±


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    ¡°You must save him!¡±


    Adin did not look at Choi Han.


    He only looked up into the sky.


    He stared into the sky despite the chaos around him from his subordinates copsing after trying to block Choi Han.


    Ooooong-


    Honte¡¯s massive spell looked like it was about to strike.


    Therge ck skeleton bird and therge ck arrow approached the spell at that same moment.


    ¡°Hahaha! Yes,e!¡±


    Honte stretched out his arms as he summoned more and more ck mana and condensed it.


    Oooong-


    Cale leaned down.


    The surrounding air vibrated as Mary and Honte approached closer to each other.


    Something happened at that moment.


    - Human! Don¡¯t use your shield! I know you¡¯re weak! I¡¯ll do it!


    A silver shield surrounded the ck skeleton bird.


    Mary started to speak at that same moment.


    ¡°We are about to crash into him.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Honte¡¯s ck mana transformed into a nine-headed snake and shot towards them.


    Hiss- Hiss-


    The snake¡¯s heads hissed threateningly and tried to devour the ck skeleton bird while revealing its sharp fangs.


    The ck skeleton bird¡¯s beak and ws aimed at the snake¡¯s neck.


    Boom! Boooom! Booom!


    Cale frowned at the explosion. ck smoke and light burst from all over. However, the ck skeleton bird gradually approached Honte without being stopped.


    Crack.


    Parts of the shield broke off while the ck skeleton bird¡¯s bones began to crack and break.


    However, it did not stop.


    It was at that moment.


    - Human, something¡¯s strange!


    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Mary and Raon spoke at the same time.


    Cale¡¯s eyes widened.


    The beak of the ck skeleton bird could bite and rip off Honte¡¯s neck if it went a bit farther.


    However, he saw something strange.


    ¡®...He¡¯s still wrapped in ck mana?¡¯


    He still had a lot of ck mana despite having made the nine-headed snake.


    It was as if he was about to cast more spells.


    It was at that moment.


    Honte opened his mouth.


    ¡°See you at the capital.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    It happened before Cale could even ask back.


    The ck mana shed and the spell activated.


    Oooong-


    The spell soon appeared.


    Imperial Prince Adin.


    The area around him began to glow. Honte had used magic on the Imperial Prince.


    Cale shouted out of reflex.


    ¡®Teleport.¡¯


    That is teleportation magic.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    - I know!


    Raon moved to block the teleportation magic.


    Raon could cast magic faster than anyone else after learning the fast casting skill during his battle with the Dragon half-blood.


    Choi Han hastened his speed as well.


    It was because he noticed the glow of the teleportation spell.


    Cale shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Mary, speed up! Shoot the arrow!¡±


    They just had to kill Honte who was casting the spell.


    Then the spell would stop too.


    It was the fastest method.


    The ck skeleton bird would soon bite Honte¡¯s neck.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale and Raon heard a scream that caught their attention.


    It was from a person who felt that something was strange a bit differently than Raon.


    She shouted as she was the only one who realized the source of the strangeness.


    ¡°It is an explosion!¡±


    Mary shouted emotionally unlike her usual emotionless self.


    Her voice was full of fear.


    ¡®We must not attack it!¡¯


    Mary realized that.


    ¡®We, we must not attack that.¡¯


    ¡°It, it¡¯s suicide bombing!¡±


    Raon flinched.


    Choi Han, who was on the ground and couldn¡¯t have known the happenings of the battle above him, also flinched as he passed by the Knight Captain. The Imperial Prince was now right in front of him. He could see the Imperial Prince¡¯s expression change.


    ¡°Ah, what a shame.¡±


    Imperial Prince Adin felt that it was a shame as he stood above the teleportation magic circle.


    His demeanor changed as if he had never shouted for Honte to be saved.


    Choi Han could also see that some other people had received Honte¡¯s teleportation magic in addition to Adin.


    The leaders of the Empire, the leaders of the Lion Tribe who had escaped far away, and the people of the Caro Kingdom all received Honte¡¯s teleport magic.


    ¡°W, what is this?¡±


    ¡°This suddenly appeared!¡±


    ¡°Did Honte do this? This, this is on the level of an archmage!¡±


    It was teleportation magic that simultaneously teleported arge number of people standing in different locations. It would have been considered extremely difficult even if only a few people or people standing in the same area were teleported.


    However, Choi Han did not flinch because of that.


    ¡°Oh well.¡±


    It was because of Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s strange reaction.


    ¡°What a shame.¡±


    ¡®What is?¡¯


    Choi Han had several questions, but still tried to catch the Imperial Prince.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice could be heard through the amplification magic that was on him.


    He heard Raon¡¯s voice in his mind at the same time.


    - H, how could this be!


    The young dragon was astonished.


    ¡®What is it?


    What is going on?¡¯


    However, Choi Han did not stop, and he could see Imperial Prince Adin mouthing something.


    ¡®What a shame. They¡¯re all going to die. It¡¯ll take a lot of time and money to raise them all again.¡¯


    Adin looked at Choi Han andughed while saying that it was a shame. However, his expressions showed that it wasn¡¯t his business despite what he felt.


    ¡®What?


    Everyone will die?


    Raise them again? Raise what?¡¯


    Choi Han turned his head and looked up at the sky.


    He then saw the ck skeleton bird suddenly retreating.


    Cale looked at Honte as Mary retreated the ck skeleton bird.


    Honte wasughing.


    ¡°Kuhahaha! Not bad for a beginner necromancer.¡±


    He spread open his lifeless body.


    ¡° ¡®I¡¯ am in the capital. ¡®This¡¯ is just a shell.¡±


    Then his body started to fall.


    It plunged downward like a puppet whose strings were cut.


    The body was dropping toward Toonka and the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s forces who hade to support Cale, as well as the Empire¡¯s forces who were holding them back.


    The body was falling without stopping.


    The life that had been in Honte¡¯s eyes slowly started to grow dim.


    That, ¡®thing,¡¯ spoke to Cale onest time before the lifepletely extinguished.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift. It¡¯s a gift for your necromancer. Consider it just a taste.¡±


    He then snickered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this gift of dead mana from all of the people here.¡±


    Crack.


    Thest glimmer of life vanished from Honte¡¯s eyes and his heart area started to open up.


    Something ck could be seen through the crevice.


    Two beings responded to that.


    ¡°No! It is immense!¡±


    - No! That¡¯s simr to a golem¡¯s core! It¡¯s actually more dangerous!


    Raon and Mary¡¯s voices.


    Cale saw the scene on the ground as he watched the body of the real Honte who had died unfairly plunged downward along with the disappearance of the Tower Master.


    He could see the escaping Imperial Prince.


    He could also see the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s forces and Empire¡¯s army.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Cale grasped the reins of the ck skeleton bird.


    He then flew straight downward.


    He turned his head to the side.


    A lifeless corpse.


    He could see tears of blood streaming down from Honte¡¯s eyes.


    His body shook at the same time.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Cale stretched out his hand downward as veins bulged on his neck. A silver light started to pour out.


    The bomb within Honte¡¯s body exploded at the same time.


    Booooooooom-!


    People went momentarily blind and deaf in that instant.


    An ominous ck light struck down like Cale¡¯s Fire of Destruction, except it was aiming for people instead of the golems.

 Chapter 305: From the Bottom (1)

    <h4>Chapter 305: From the Bottom (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    It was right before everyone''s ears went numb from the loud explosion. Only Cale who was the closest could hear it.


    It happened a few seconds before the explosion.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    He could hear someone screaming.


    He assumed that it was Honte.


    Then the explosion covered the world.


    ck light came sting out of Honte¡¯s heart at that moment and started to spread to the surrounding area.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Cale could feel his heart going wild.


    ¡®That ck light.


    That must be true ck magic.¡¯


    Cale''s heart was beating wildly for some reason.


    It was fine when he had seen the ck despair, but it was running wild now.


    It was like when he had first seen the monsters that appeared on Earth as Kim Rok Soo. His body had shown an adverse reaction toward that disgusting monster he had seen for the first time in his life.


    He had been scared at that time.


    ¡°You want me to be scared again?¡±


    Cale clenched his fists. His eyes were currently bloodshot.


    He twisted the reins with one hand. His other hand was creating a silver light at the same time.


    That silver light headed down to the ground.


    - It¡¯s not enough.


    The shield was talking to him.


    The Super Rock chimed in as well.


    - Do not sacrifice yourself.


    ¡®What do you want me to do?! I''m not going to!¡¯


    Cale was getting extremely annoyed.


    He could feel his body going past its limits. His sight started to get blurry.


    Cael saw someone rushing past him at that moment.


    ¡°We must s, save them.¡±


    He could see a human jumping toward that ck light, no, that ck swamp while speaking with a stutter.


    It was Mary.


    The ck robe was heading toward the ck light. Her instincts as a necromancer were telling her something.


    ¡®This is a darker and more terrible power that is at apletely different level than the golem¡¯s cores. This is dangerous.¡¯


    The people below would die and even Raon might struggle.


    Cale also had no strength right now.


    ¡°ck magic...can be purified.¡±


    A necromancer could purify it.


    Mary was relying on her instincts to bring up the memories that were deep inside of her as she started to move.


    She then reached her hand toward the ck light.


    Siiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiizle.


    It happened in a split moment. The back of her hand started to burn the moment it touched the ck light.


    Mary could feel the tips of her fingers starting to shake.


    An immense power wasing to her.


    It was something that was stronger than her.


    She could feel the true strength of not Honte, but the person connected to Honte.


    It was immense.


    It was like when she had first met Raon, no, when she had first met Eruhaben.


    However, Mary kept her hand out.


    < Necromancers are weaker than ck mages. >


    She recalled the line she read in the book.


    < However, we are able to purify their powers. Unfortunately, ites at a price. >


    It was not free.


    There was a cost to purify it.


    It was the moment Mary saw the back of her hand burning and realized what that price would be.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    She withdrew her hand after a weak hand grabbed her.


    A hand that was shaking as it did not have enough strength had grabbed her. Cale started to speak the moment Mary saw the red blooding out of Cale''s mouth.


    ¡°Don''t hurt yourself to do that.¡±


    Mary could see a silver light surround her and Cale at the same time. A small ck Dragon also appeared in the area that was surrounded by the ck light.


    ¡°Mary, I''m sorry! I can¡¯t save the ck skeleton bird too!¡±


    Raon had covered Cale, Mary, and himself with a silver shield.


    Twoyers, threeyers, fouryers. He covered them in fouryers of shields as he continued on.


    "We are too close to the explosion, so the three of us is my limit! I''m sorry ck skeleton bird!¡±


    Mary could see Raon supporting Cale¡¯s back.


    ¡°Human! I put a shield under us as well! You are an idiot! You are more of an idiot than the talkative Hilsman! You''re more of an idiot than Toonka!¡±


    Mary could see the silver shield getting eaten up by the loud explosion and the ck light.


    Mary subconsciously supported Cale and Raon''s back.


    ¡°Thanks Mary!¡±


    She could faintly hear Raon''s voice through the explosion and could feel Cale leaning on her.


    Mary recalled something else that was written in the book at that moment.


    ¡®However, we are able to purify their powers. Unfortunately, ites at a price.¡¯


    < But we are already in pain for all of our lives as necromancers, so is there a reason to feel more pain than needed? Especially when purification is a good deed for the world? That is why I found a way to do it without paying a price. >


    < Aren¡¯t you curious? >


    < You just have to be almost unrivaled in strength. >


    < Like me, the Sage of Death. >


    Mary could suddenly see something.


    She could see it even though everything outside the silver shield was dyed ck, the shield was shaking and then breaking, and Raon was recreating the shields.


    She could see something from the ck thing outside.


    < I hope you be even stronger than me. My disciple who will be reading this book. >


    Mary saw the path she needed to take.


    She would be stronger.


    She would be unrivaled in strength.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-!


    She did not close her eyes even as she heard the explosion.


    However, the majority of the people plopped down on the ground and blinked.


    ¡°Barf!¡±


    ¡°Baarf-!¡±


    Some of the people could not help but barf.


    They felt the need to barf after seeing Honte, the Tower Master¡¯s disciple''s body glow ck before exploding.


    They felt an unknown sense of nausea and repulsion.


    They also felt fear.


    ¡°Oooooo, ah-¡±


    The ck light shot down along with the explosion as if it wanted to attack the people.


    People had dropped their weapons long ago.


    The soldiers were putting their hands on the ground or sping their shaking hands to pray.


    The ck light was still not disappearing.


    It looked ready toe down at any moment.


    ¡°...S, shield-¡±


    However, they could see a faint light that was blocking that ck light froming in.


    It seemed extremely thin and weakpared to that overwhelming ck light.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The silver shield shook over and over.


    The silver light weakened and strengthened over and over again in order to hinder the ck light.


    ¡°...Cale.¡±


    Toonka, the Whipper Kingdom''s Commander, was nkly staring at the sky and therge silver shield. The shield was created with the Empire''s dirt wall at the center. The ck light looked ready to gobble up the dirt wall.


    Furthermore, he was certain that he had seen Cale and Mary who were the closest to Honte being swallowed by the ck light.


    Toonka slowly started to walk toward the spot Honte would fall.


    The remaining Empire''s forces, as well as the valiantly charging Whipper Kingdom''s forces, had all forgotten about the battle.


    The ck light slowly disappeared.


    Finally, they could see the clear sky again.


    Paaaat-


    The silver shield slowly became faint before it disappeared.


    Plop. Toonka let go of his club.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    Arge white skeleton bird cut through the clouds in the sky and quickly fell down once the darkness disappeared. It stopped once in the air beforeing all the way down.


    Everybody moved aside to let it descend.


    Clopeh, themander of the white skeleton birds who had escaped to the sky while the ck light covered the ground, put the people who were in the white skeleton bird''s beak down on the ground.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Cale sat down on the ground and tried to catch his breath before looking up.


    He could see Toonka''s face. He had that expression of a children¡¯s cartoon protagonist again. However, Cale didn''t even have the strength to frown at that.


    Raon had turned invisible at some point and Mary was supporting him.


    He had no strength left in his body.


    - You should have just left it to the Dragon. Why did you use the shield?


    The Super Rock''s concerned voice could be heard.


    ¡®Then what do you want me to do?


    You want the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s forces, the Empire¡¯s forces, and everyone else on the continent to know about Raon just because Arm realized the existence of a Dragon?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    That was why he pulled out thest remaining bit of his strength to use the ancient power.


    The Super Rock continued to speak.


    - Why don''t you just be honest?


    He sounded full of pity for Cale.


    - Just say you moved while following your instincts.


    Cale bit down on his lips and ignored him.


    It was annoying to listen to the nagging when he had no strength.


    ¡®Plus, I''m fine.¡¯


    He had no strength left, but he was fine.


    - Human! You''re going to die like this! It''s not an issue of your te now, but you''ll die from ack of strength!


    He let Raon''sments in one ear and out the other.


    However, there was a different concern on his mind. It was an extremely serious concern.


    That concern soon revealed itself to Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka. That bastard got off of the white skeleton bird and approached Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim, you were truly a hero! A legend! No, you were even more than that.¡±


    ¡®Ah, he''s driving me nuts.¡¯


    It was slightly awkward because the Fire of Destruction had been stronger than he had expected. But he ended up using the shield as well.


    This was something even he had not expected.


    His goal was for Mary to capture the Tower Master and for Choi Han to capture the Imperial Prince.


    He had thought that would have equally spread the merits of this battle.


    But now, he might end up as a hero among heroes at this rate. He needed to prevent that from happening.


    ¡®...I need to be just a small hero so that I can retire without any issues before I go live in a remote corner of the world.¡¯


    Cale had a small hope like that again as usual.


    However, everything turned dark in front of him.


    ¡°...Cale.¡±


    Toonka was looking at him.


    The Whipper Kingdom''s forces were looking at him as well.


    Furthermore, the Empire¡¯s forces that had lost theirmander were looking at him.


    The soldiers were watching Cale¡¯s weak appearance before turning away. That led them to see the empty area that was swept with the ck light as Cale¡¯s shield was not around it.


    They believed that this would be what hell looked like if hell was to be visible from the world.


    The soldiers turned their gazes back toward Cale.


    Cale was debating what to do about this.


    ¡®I didn''t expect that Imperial Prince bastard to throw his soldiers away.


    No, I didn''t expect him to make them into sacrifices for the explosion.¡¯


    Cale never expected Adin to try to kill them all.


    He really was a thoroughly crazy bastard.


    However, that bastard had teleported and Cale was too busy protecting the people from the explosion to catch him.


    Furthermore, he had thought that Honte was the Tower Master. He had been tricked there as the Tower Master¡¯s true body was somewhere else.


    He was angry.


    Cale¡¯s sight was getting blurry and he felt his mouth bing dry, but he still could not help but be angry.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I''m sorry.¡±


    He could see Choi Han through his blurry vision.


    Choi Han had his head down and seemed to not know what to do.


    ¡°Huuu, for what?¡±


    It happened as Cale took a deep breath and barely managed to ask. He saw something fall to the ground.


    Plop.


    Cale''s eyes opened wide after barely managing to see what it was.


    He suddenly became fully alert.


    ¡®Huh?


    This is?¡¯


    Choi Han lowered his head and started to speak once Cale turned toward him.


    ¡°I hesitated during the explosion and did not manage to catch the Imperial Prince.¡±


    ¡®Huh, well, that¡¯s fine. It''s fine since Raon couldn¡¯t help either.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s mouth slowly started to go up.


    ¡°That is why I caught this person who was thest one to teleport.¡±


    Vice Tower Master Metelona was tied up on the ground.


    Choi Han lowered his head again.


    Plop.


    Something else fell to the ground.


    He continued in an apologetic tone.


    ¡°I apologize. I couldn¡¯t capture or kill the Imperial Prince.¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help butugh at what he could make out with his blurry vision.


    ¡°Instead, I cut off his right leg. I also cut around the right side of his heart with aura.¡±


    Choi Han was apologizing while dropping Adin¡¯s leg on the ground.


    ¡®T, t, this viciously crazy bastard!¡¯


    Cale was bbergasted at this unbelievable main character of, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯ He could also see Clopeh walk over and hand him something.


    ¡°What''s this?¡±


    Clopeh quietly answered his question.


    ¡°It is a video recording orb I had on me to leave a record of the legend.¡±


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    Clopeh opened his shoulders up a bit and responded back to this rare look of anticipation on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°The explosion of the golems and Honte. All of it is recorded here.¡±


    Clopeh''s eyes curled up like a snake as he continued to speak.


    ¡°You will not be at a disadvantage in the battle for justification, no, the battle for truth on the Western continent in the future.¡±


    ¡°T, this smartly crazy bastard!¡¯


    Cale raised his head.


    He could see the clear sky and hear Mary and Raon''s voice.


    - Human! Goldie gramps called back! I think I can find the answer now!


    ¡°Let¡¯s be stronger to protect everything.¡±


    Cale continued tough.


    He lowered his head back down.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He felt the world shake for a moment.


    The ground and the sky were spinning as if he wascking blood.


    - Human!


    A small front paw supported him.


    Mary supported him as well.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    He could see the Empire''s forces and the Whipper Kingdom''s forces looking at him, but he saw his group first.


    He started to speak.


    He focused his blurry vision and tried his best to get the words out.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale spoke quietly but firmly.


    It was the most important thing right now.


    He could not allow something like the golems or Honte to happen again.


    That was the most urgent situation.


    ¡°We will head to the Jungle first.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Cale-nim, I understand.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes as Choi Han respectfully answered back.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    - Human! You good but idiotic human! This is not okay! Cale!


    Cale could hear the voices but could not open his eyes.


    He started to think.


    ¡®Ah, I¡¯m fainting. Damn it.¡¯


    Everything then turned ck.

 Chapter 306: From the Bottom (2)

    <h4>Chapter 306: From the Bottom (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Tap, tap.


    Cale started to frown after feeling someone pping his cheeks.


    Tap, tap.


    This hand that was rudely pping his cheek made him upset.


    ¡®I remember fainting but who is pping my cheeks?¡¯


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale slowly opened his eyes after letting out a deep sigh.


    He then became anxious.


    ¡°...What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo! You bastard, hurry up and snap out of it!¡±


    ¡°Huh- Jung Soo, why are you here-?¡±


    Cale flinched and touched his neck.


    ¡®This voice is-


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s voice.¡¯


    The person in front of him was Choi Jung Soo, someone who started work at the same time as he did. And he looked younger than Calest remembered. This clueless face was definitely when this punk was in his twenties.


    Cale felt his hot forehead and rubbed his cheeks. His forehead was bleeding.


    He lowered his head to find that his ck work outfit that was made from advanced materials was ripped in multiple ces and that he was bleeding.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale remembered this moment.


    Choi Jung Soo lifted him up at that moment.


    ¡°Hey! Let''s go! Why would someone who uses their head like youe to the battlefield instead of staying in the back? You stupid bastard! Did you think youing here would help us?¡±


    ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°What? You bastard, I told you, this is not the time to be out of it!¡±


    ¡®I know.


    I know it¡¯s not the time to do that right now.¡¯


    Cale lifted his body up and turned around.


    He could then see it.


    He could see the few buildings that they had barely managed to rebuild being destroyed while monsters wereing out of a ck hole in the sky.


    He could see the burning Korean sky.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ¡®It''s that moment.¡¯


    It was something that happened when he entered this, pany.¡¯ It was something that happened during his first year.


    Grade 1 monsters suddenly appeared in section C-1 of Korea.


    The abilities user¡¯s guild responsible for the area and the hunter bastards had all run away, leaving thepany employees toe hold out until someone showed up from the government.


    ¡°...Team leader.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo, Cale could see his team leader and sunbaes from his first year at the job. They were all focusing on defense to stop the monsters.


    He had been weak back then.


    His ability had activated properlyter, but he was just a green newbie at this time.


    That was why he could do nothing before having to run.


    ¡°Hehe-¡±


    Cale naturally realized it.


    ¡®I¡¯m dreaming.


    But it had to be this damned dream.


    Why did I have to have this dream after fainting during my fight with the Empire and Honte?¡¯


    ¡°Hey! Hurry up! You stupid bastard who hasn¡¯t even fully activated his ability! If you weren¡¯t my one and only fellow first-year! Sigh!¡±


    Cale remembered what he had said in the past when Choi Jung Soo had supported and dragged him out of here.


    Kim Rok Soo in his twenties had said the following.


    ¡®I''m going to kill all of those damned bastards and be a cker for the rest of my life with my pension.


    I''m definitely going to do it.


    I''m going to kill all the monsters.


    I¡¯m also going to kill the ability guild members who got all the advantages we gave them to protect the citizens and defend against the monsters but ran away when we actually needed them to do something.


    I''m going to kill them all.


    And then I¡¯ll live peacefully in a peaceful world.¡¯


    Cale repeated those same words again.


    ¡°I''m going to kill all of those damn bastards and then rest. I will definitely live a peaceful life.¡±


    The Empire and Arm.


    Why were there so any damn bastards in the world who don¡¯t even deserve to be called humans?


    ¡°Why are there so many more people who are even worse than I am?!¡±


    When Cale, when Kim Rok Soo in his twenties had shouted that, he saw that Choi Jung Soo was looking at him.


    Choi Jung Soo had responded back.


    ¡°Shut up, you bastard! Just take better care of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Caleughed as he casuallymented to his fellow newbie, Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°You should do that first.¡±


    ¡°I''m better than you at that.¡±


    Cale could not help butugh at Choi Jung Soo''s response.


    ¡®So why does someone better than me end up dying first?¡¯


    Cale was extremely annoyed. He knew it was a dream from the moment he saw Choi Jung Soo, his sunbaes, and his former team leader. It made no sense.


    It was something the Kim Rok Soo who was in his thirties and was now the team leader could not imagine.


    Choi Jung Soo had responded back.


    ¡°Hey! Don''t you know our team leader''s motto?¡±


    ¡®How could I not?¡¯


    Cale knew it too well.


    ¡°Being alive is the best! Why don''t you take that word to heart, huh?¡±


    He had indeed taken it to heart.


    ¡°Hey, the team leader says he''s going to own a farm once he retires. I''m going to own an orchard next to him.¡±


    He had scoffed at Choi Jung Soo back then.


    ¡®How can you say something so rxed in a situation like this?¡¯


    That made Choi Jung Soo let out his unique cluelessugh as he answered back.


    He said the same thing he was saying in this dream.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡®What else could it be?


    I want to be a cker.


    Damn it.¡¯


    Cale felt his annoyance and anger filling up along with the hidden emotions deep within him, making him even more angry.


    He closed his eyes. He then shouted.


    ¡°Damn it! I''m going to destroy it all!¡±


    He then opened his eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t help but blink.


    The surroundings had changed.


    The falling buildings, thepany employees, and the running citizens were all not there.


    He saw something else instead.


    Cale subconsciously started to smile.


    ¡°...H, human?¡±


    He could see round dark blue eyes in front of him. He could also see a front paw shaking from shock. That front paw had stopped while trying to put a towel on Cale''s forehead.


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®Ah, I finally woke up.¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    - How vicious.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    He heard a familiar voice.


    Cale first tried to figure out what he could see.


    First, he could see the shocked Raon as well as Vice Captain Hilsman who was holding the basin of water with a cloth in it.


    He turned his head to the side to see a small round table.


    Saint Jack and Clopeh Sekka were sitting there with crown prince Alberu connected through the videomunication device.


    - What amazing sleep talking.


    Alberu seemed very calm.


    Most people would think he looked like a benign grandfather who hade with his grandson on a field trip. Alberu started to speak with that benign smile on his face.


    - ¡®Damn it! I''m going to destroy it all!¡¯ is what you said, right?


    ¡®Ah, I said that out loud.¡¯


    Cale calmly nodded his head.


    ¡°It''s been a while your highness. I seem to have spoken the truth in my sleep.¡±


    Crown prince Alberu could not hide his shock.


    He had seen the video from Clopeh and heard about the situation from Rosalyn and Choi Han.


    However, the one responsible for all of it woke up after fainting and casually said, ¡®it¡¯s been a while.¡¯ The crown prince subconsciously asked even though Clopeh and the others were in the room as well.


    - What are you going to do after destroying it all?


    Cale looked around.


    Everybody was fine. That was the important part.


    They were inside a small barracks.


    Cale responded back.


    ¡°A cker, your highness.¡±


    Silence filled the area.


    Even Clopeh shook his head at Cale.


    ¡°You seem to be still half-asleep. I guess Cale-nim is still human as well. I suppose heroes are humans as well. Hahaha!¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman chimed in as if he had been passed the baton.


    ¡°He¡¯s like that every so often.¡±


    Cale ignored all of their gazes. Crown prince Alberu who knew about Cale''s long-desired hope was smiling with a ¡®too bad¡¯ type of expression, but he ignored that and started to speak.


    ¡°Did Choi Han, Mary, and Miss Rosalyn go?¡±


    Raon responded back.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The three of them headed to the Jungle first!¡±


    Cale had let them know before he fainted.


    He said that they needed to go to the Jungle first.


    Cale felt satisfied that the bestbination for this moved first. The three of them would prevent the worst-case scenario from ying out.


    His eyes headed toward Alberu who was on the other side of the videomunication device. Alberu immediately started to speak once they made eye contact.


    - You''ve only fainted for three hours.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been three hours, I see.¡±


    Alberu smiled at Cale¡¯s description. It was obvious to him what this punk was trying to say.


    - The Breck Kingdom, Whipper Kingdom, Roan Kingdom, and the three Northern Kingdoms will all make a deration tonight.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    Cale was certain that Alberu would have done something during these past three hours.


    - We will announce that ck magic has returned to the world.


    Cale sat up on the bed.


    Alberu continued to speak.


    - We are contacting the churches as well. They will help us out if it is revealed that it actually is ck magic.


    ¡°I assume that¡¯ll take some time, your highness?¡±


    -Yes. The Empire would adamantly deny it. It will be difficult for the churches¡¯ forces to join right away. And most importantly.


    Alberu stopped speaking for a moment.


    Cale got off the bed and stood up. He then fixed the hems of his clothes.


    The thing that was most important above all else right now.


    The thing that the crown prince was about to say.


    Something that was more important than the deration that ck magic has returned, destroying the Imperial Prince and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower, and getting the help from the churches. There was just one thing.


    ¡°I will head to the Jungle now.¡±


    The ce with a battle going on right now was the most important.


    Alberu opened and closed his mouth a few times without saying anything. He had seen what Cale had done on the battlefield. Furthermore, he could imagine the toll that took on this punk without even seeing it.


    However, they needed Cale¡¯s strength in this battle, especially that power to destroy the golems.


    The crown prince had something he wanted to say but didn''t know what he should say right now and could only open and close his mouth. He could see that Cale was looking at him.


    Cale nonchntly asked a question.


    ¡°Is the Roan Kingdom okay?¡±


    Roan had chosen not to go to war.


    However, they were now in the middle of one. The crown prince had no choice but to be the center of this war.


    This was because the Roan Kingdom was the strongest nation after the Empire on the Western continent right now.


    Alberu chuckled and responded back.


    - Just worry about yourself, you stupid bastard.


    Cale just nodded his head and motioned to Raon.


    Raon immediately activated a teleportation magic circle. Saint Jack jumped on as well and Cale flicked his finger toward Hilsman.


    He then looked toward Clopeh and asked.


    ¡°You know what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Cale-nim. Chief Harol and Commander Toonka apologized for not being able to see you out.¡±


    Clopeh stepped away from the teleportation magic circle as if it was obvious.


    ¡°I will take care of the Maple Castle business properly.¡±


    Cale felt iffy after seeing Clopeh smile. Harol should be able to deal with Clopeh properly, but he was a bit worried as he never knew what Clopeh would do next.


    It was at that moment.


    - You don''t need to worry about Maple Castle as representatives from each of the alliance kingdoms will go there as well. They will all arrive there in about an hour.


    Alberu casually added on.


    Cale was relieved. ¡®It should be okay then.¡¯


    Alberu said a couple other things and Cale asked for something as well.


    - You thought that far ahead?


    Alberu was amazed and happily obliged.


    - I will prepare it right away.


    Cale was about to suck up to Alberu for the first time in a while after hearing Alberu had taken care of things so well.


    - Contact me at the Jungle. See you then.


    Drip.


    However, Alberu hung up.


    ¡°Human! The crown prince is always the same!¡±


    ¡®Exactly.¡¯


    Cale sighed and motioned for Raon to activate the teleportation magic circle.


    Raon looked at Cale¡¯s face and body once before nodding his head with a look of satisfaction.


    ¡°Here we go!¡±


    ¡®Yes, let''s go.


    Let¡¯s go back to the battlefield.¡¯


    Cale closed his eyes after seeing the scenery change. He felt something odd happening to his body and soon opened his eyes.


    He could then see it.


    ¡°...Raon, where is this?¡±


    ¡°The sky!¡±


    They had teleported to the sky.


    Cale felt the emptiness under his feet.


    ¡°The smart Rosalyn told me toe here!¡±


    Cale asked once more after seeing what was in front of him.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    He heard a different response this time.


    He knew it was the sky, but which sky was this?


    ¡°Section 8 of the Jungle! She told us toe here!¡±


    It was not Section 7 that the Empire invaded but Section 8 which was underneath it.


    Cale could hear Hilsman and Saint Jack''s voices behind him.


    ¡°My goodness! What is that-¡±


    ¡°Oh, lord.¡±


    However, Cale didn¡¯t have the time to look at the two of them.


    He could tell why Rosalyn had told him toe here.


    ¡°Those fucking ck magic bastards.¡±


    Different parts of Section 7 were on fire.


    However, what caught Cale¡¯s attention were the ck human-shaped Golems that were shooting up through the trees of the Jungle.


    There was a total of four golems.


    These golems that were close to 20 meters tall were guarding Section 7 in the North, South, East, and West directions as if they were gatekeepers.


    Furthermore, in the sky of Section 7.


    There was a castle-shaped airship located above the pce at the center of Section 7. It was looking down at Section 7 from the center of the area, as if it was keeping an eye on everything.


    ¡°You''re here?¡±


    Cale could see Rosalyn flying up from down below.


    She quickly flew up next to Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°...The Jungle''s forces and we have currently stopped attacking.¡±


    Cale could understand why they stopped.


    Rosalyn continued on with a bitter expression on her face.


    ¡°The citizens of Section 7 are currently being held hostage.¡±


    ¡°The citizens of an entire section were being held as hostages.


    There would be no way for the regr citizens to get past the four golems in each direction or the careful watch of the airship in the sky.


    ¡°Section 7 of the Jungle has turned into a fortress.¡±


    It was a closed off fortress that nobody could go in or out.


    It was also like hell.


    That was the current Section 7.


    Rosalyn could hear Cale calmly responding back at that moment.


    ¡°It is not a fortress. There is a path.¡±


    Rosalyn observed Cale''s clear eyes.


    There was bound to be a path somewhere.

 Chapter 307: From the Bottom (3)

    <h4>Chapter 307: From the Bottom (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...Young master Cale-¡±


    There is a path.


    Rosalyn thought about that phrase and slowly called out to Cale. Cale gave a short response back to her.


    ¡°We just need to find a path.¡±


    They just needed to find a path into Section 7.


    There was bound to be a path for them to use.


    A smile appeared on Rosalyn¡¯s face to remove her bitter expression. She slowly started to speak.


    ¡°I''ve been waiting for you to say that.¡±


    ¡°There is a path, isn''t there?¡±


    Cale immediately followed up with that question. His gaze was saying something to Rosalyn.


    ¡®I''m sure that you would have found one.¡¯


    Rosalyn¡¯s smile became even bigger.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡®As expected of Rosalyn.¡¯


    Cale started to smile as well.


    ¡°The smart Rosalyn and the human are smiling like when he is chatting with the crown prince!¡±


    He ignored Raon''sment. He just petted Raon''s bumpy back as he started to speak again.


    ¡°But it looks like there is an issue.¡±


    They had found a path, but there was a problem.


    Rosalyn nodded her head and pointed down to the ground as she responded back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head down first and then chat.¡±


    Section 8 of the Jungle.


    It was located right under Section 7 where the pce was located, but not that many people lived in this section.


    However, there were more people here today than ever before.


    Shhhh- shhhhh-


    Cale turned his head after hearing someone sharpening their sword.


    One of the warriors was leaning on a tree while sharpening his de.


    ¡®Vicious.¡¯


    It was not just him.


    The Jungle was a ce where there were a lot of trees, as well as many vines and branches intertwined throughout. There were small paths for people to walk through, but the majority were not proper roads but were instead covered with trees and foliage.


    The Jungle people were able to easily traverse through those rough terrains and the Jungle warriors were the strongest of those people.


    Many warriors were giving off a vicious presence as they leaned on the trees or sat on the dirt or grass as they were maintaining their weapons.


    ¡°Roooooar!¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrr.¡±


    He could also see some of the warriors¡¯ animals who were their friends and methods of transport.


    He could hear the invisible Raon''s voice.


    - Human! Everybody here is angry! They look ready to destroy everything!


    Venomous aura seemed to being from many ces.


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but cower whenever the brown-skinned Jungle warriors showed their vicious eyes from the shadows of a tree.


    ¡°It¡¯s over here.¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing Rosalyn''s voice. Rosalyn opened the p of a tent.


    He could see what was going on inside.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Choi Han and Mary both jumped up.


    Grrrrr-


    Arge ck panther rushed over and rubbed his head on Cale. It was Litana¡¯s ck panther, Ten.


    ¡®...Ah, so scary.¡¯


    Cale lightly patted the ck panther Ten¡¯s head before approaching the person who was sitting at the table and looking at him with a sad expression on her face.


    ¡°Long time no see, Miss Lina.¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    Litana, the Queen of the Jungle.


    She seemed so worn down and pale.


    ¡°Are you okay? I heard that you fainted. I''m sorry to call you here right away.¡±


    Litana asked with an apologetic expression after seeing Cale''s pale expression.


    The ck-robed Mary moved next to Cale and observed him. Choi Han was just being quiet and biting down on his lips.


    The other leaders of the Jungle could not say much either after seeing Cale''s paleplexion.


    Only a single existence was speaking quite a bit.


    - But human, yourplexion seems to be getting better ever since you made that water spear......! It''s just that your strength is at the level of a gnat. Mm... A... Lot... mm.......


    Cale ignored Raon and started to speak.


    ¡°The more important question is about the Jungle.¡±


    That made Litana close her eyes before opening them back up. She brushed her face as if she could not hide her sorrows before starting to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for beingte.¡±


    ¡°Your majesty-¡±


    One of her subordinates called out to her, but Litana raised her hand and stopped him. Cale watched her eyes slowly open back up.


    He could see anger and magnanimity within the sorrow.


    But at least her eyes were clear.


    Litana started to speak.


    ¡°I headed for Section 7 as soon as I left you those messages.¡±


    It was the call that hade right before Cale had grabbed Imperial Prince Adin''s neck. Litana exined what had happened after that.


    ¡°I thought about sending just a few people to Section 7 first using teleportation as we did not have many mages with us, but our teleportation got rejected by the destination. No, they created a magic circle in order to prevent teleportation.¡±


    ¡°Where were you trying to go?¡±


    Litana started to frown.


    ¡°The pce.¡±


    Cale immediately understood.


    ¡°The Empire¡¯s spy must be in the pce. The Empire must have taken over the pce first. Do you have any idea who it might be?¡±


    Litana nodded her head.


    ¡°It is most likely one of the mid-grade leaders responsible for the defense of Section 7.¡±


    She did not need to say anything else for Cale to figure out the rest.


    A mid-grade leader responsible for the defense of the capital was neither a high nor low position.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to know about extremely secret affairs, but would still easily be able to noticerge numbers of warriors moving around.


    Litana let out augh of disbelief.


    ¡°...Section 7 fell into the Empire¡¯s hands easily.¡±


    She had immediately moved to the outside of Section 7 after the teleportation was rejected.


    She then saw the golems.


    She saw thoserge monsters that made her feel ufortable. Those things were blocking all four entrances into Section 7.


    The sight of the gates that were made with the unique trees of the Jungle being trampled upon and reced by those ck giants had given Litana quite the shock.


    Furthermore, she saw the capital defenders dying on the castle walls as they were killed by their fellow capital defenders.


    She had immediately shouted once she saw that.


    ¡®Do not resist!¡¯


    She had a mage use amplification magic so that everybody inside Section 7 could hear her voice.


    She was feeling emotional but had remained rational, but most importantly, her instincts were strongly warning her.


    Don¡¯t attack those golems nor that airship.


    That was what her instincts were saying.


    ¡®This is an order from me, Litana! Don¡¯t throw your lives away for no reason!¡¯


    They were all people of the Jungle.


    The Jungle was somewhere that was difficult for people to farm.


    You needed to hunt and gather food in order to survive here. The terrain was rough as well since there were no t areas. The natives and citizens of the Jungle had their own level of stubbornness.


    That was why even those who were not warriors might try to fight against the Empire¡¯s forces.


    ¡®I, Litana, will soon...! The Jungle Warriors will soon save you! Trust us and wait!¡¯


    Litana wanted to prevent the people of the Jungle from dying for no reason.


    Cale responded to her after hearing everything.


    ¡°That was a wise decision.¡±


    ¡°...I feel that way about it now as well.¡±


    Litana had a bitter smile on her face. She had heard and seen everything that the Empire had done through Clopeh''s video and Rosalyn''s descriptions.


    ¡°Something simr to dead mana, but even more deadly. Terrible things would have happened to the Jungle and our citizens if they had attacked.¡±


    The ck despair was an issue in a deste in like the one Maple Castle was located in, but it would be even worse in a ce like the Jungle with many nts and animals.


    Litana touched her spear as she continued to speak.


    ¡°I also think I know why the Empire is staying within Section 7 without moving.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    It was easy to tell why the Empire was remaining in Section 7 while keeping the golems as gatekeepers.


    ¡®It¡¯s because of the contents of the battle with the Whipper Kingdom.¡¯


    Furthermore, Adin had been injured thanks to Choi Han.


    Finally, their use of ck magic had been revealed.


    They could not attack the Jungle right now when they had to worry about their rtionships with the other kingdoms, as well as the churches.


    That was probably why this fortress was created.


    This was a chance for the Jungle.


    This was a chance for them to flip the situation around.


    Cale immediately got down to business.


    ¡°Where is the path?¡±


    Litana looked toward Rosalyn. Rosalyn approached the table next to Litana and Cale and opened up a piece of paper.


    Twiiiiirl.


    It was a map of Section 7 and the surrounding area.


    Rosalyn put her finger on the map and started to exin.


    ¡°After the Jungle warriors went out to patrol many different times, we estimated the observation range of the golems and airship to be about this wide.¡±


    Her finger drew a circle around the entire Section 7 and a bit outside of it.


    Vice Captain Hilsman slowly chimed in as she did that.


    ¡°...So, the only way to reach there bynd is to do it openly?¡±


    He hesitated for a moment before cautiously adding on.


    He hesitated because the range of the enemy was the entire Section 7. That meant that it would be an open confrontation.


    However, with the entire Section 7 in the Empire¡¯s hands right now, doing that could lead to a terrible situation.


    ¡°But if we openly confronted them, isn¡¯t it possible that the Empire will use that ck liquid in order to prevent us from approaching?¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t they also have the dead mana bombs?¡¯


    The Jungle would be deste and the warriors would not be able to approach.


    Hilsman continued to speak.


    ¡°Furthermore, the hostages, ahem, the citizens in Section 7 will be in danger as well.¡±


    They had no way of knowing what the Empire would do to those hostages if Litana approached.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Saint Jack slowly asked after hearing Rosalyn''s response.


    ¡°Then are we going through the sky?¡±


    Hilsman shook his head at Jack who was thinking about the white skeleton birds.


    ¡°Saint-nim, the airship is in the sky.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. Then is an open confrontation the only option?¡±


    Jack''s expression did not look good. He looked toward Rosalyn with concern before flinching.


    She was smiling. She responded back to his question in a calm voice.


    ¡°No. We will proceed in the stealthiest way possible this time.¡±


    Her finger pressed down at the center of Section 7.


    ¡°Our goal is to infiltrate Section 7 with a small number of people, destroy the golems, and aim for the airship.¡±


    The Jungle warriors in Section 8 could then get in and fight the enemies.


    ¡°And there is a route to conduct that raid.¡±


    A new finger appeared on the map as Hilsman and Jack stood there looking confused after hearing Rosalyn¡¯s n.


    It was Cale. His finger drew a line from north to south in Rosalyn''s ce.


    ¡°The river.¡±


    There was a river where his finger moved.


    A river cut through Section 7.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale looked toward Litana and Rosalyn as Hilsman let out a gasp.


    ¡°The reason you are here in Section 8 is so that you can go up the river and aim for Section 7, right?¡±


    Both women started to smile.


    Rosalyn started to speak.


    ¡°It is possible to use magic to go up the river while underwater as long as it is a small number of people.¡±


    They were not going to move on top of the river. They would not be using boats.


    What she was talking about was moving stealthily underwater.


    That was why it needed to be a small number of people and naturally, these people had to be strong. They needed to be strong enough to destroy the golems.


    Rosalyn started to speak.


    ¡°Currently, Queen Litana, Choi Han, and Miss Mary are nning on going.¡±


    ¡®Litana too?¡¯


    Cale flinched for a moment before understanding.


    Litana was someone who was just under Choi Han in terms of skill, as well as strong spear user who could keep up with Choi Han for a while. She was perfect for this task. It was reliable having her around in the chance that Choi Han ended up bewitched again.


    ¡°I will lead the operation from the rear.¡±


    And Rosalyn would be supporting them from here.


    ¡°But there is a problem.¡±


    Rosalyn finally got to the issue they had with this n.


    ¡°It is the purification.¡±


    They could destroy the golems.


    But the problem came after that.


    The golem¡¯s core.


    ¡°Miss Mary says that she can purify them, but it will be hard for her to do it alone. The issue is that we need to get rid of them extremely quickly, but we can''t ask young master Cale to do it. You know why, right?¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let the forest burn.¡±


    The Jungle. Cale could not use his Fire of Destruction here given the terrain.


    It could easily lead to the trees and buildings catching fire and harming the innocent citizens. Furthermore, a fiery thunderbolt was not stealthy enough for a raid.


    Rosalyn continued to speak.


    ¡°Correct. The other issue is the remaining dead mana even if Miss Mary purifies the ck liquid. Miss Mary said that it would be difficult to quickly get rid of it at once.¡±


    Mary chimed in at this moment.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t tried to purify it, so while I know that I can do it, I can''t be certain about how long it will take.¡±


    Purification as well as absorbing dead mana.


    It was too much for Mary to handle on her own when time was of the essence.


    ¡°Is that what¡¯s worrying you?¡±


    Cale asked and Queen Litana nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes, that is the concern.¡±


    However, Rosalyn asked instead of nodding her head.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you have it, don''t you?


    You have a solution.¡±


    Rosalyn had seen it. She saw that Cale was smiling.


    Cale nodded his head.


    Raon''s voice appeared in Cale''s mind at that moment.


    - They¡¯re here!


    It was what Cale had asked Alberu for beforeing to the Jungle.


    Paaaat-


    A light shed inside the tent.


    It was the light of teleportation magic.


    Cale turned around after feeling someone pulling at his sleeve. He saw a ck robe. It was Mary. Cale seemed to have figured out what she was thinking as he smiled at her and approached the teleportation magic circle.


    He recalled what he asked Alberu to do.


    ¡®Your highness, Mary cannot do it alone.¡¯


    He could not use the Fire of Destruction.


    There was no way Cale would not have thought about this in advance. That was why he was relieved to find out that Mary had gone to the Jungle before realizing what else was needed.


    Cale looked at the person in front of the group that just teleported and started to speak.


    ¡°Tasha, long time no see.¡±


    The Dark Elf, Tasha.


    She had a refreshing smile on her face.


    Dark Elves who were darker than the people of the Jungle and had skin the color of ck pearls had appeared.


    The ones that were here were all highest-grade Dark Elf warriors.


    All of the others other than Tasha had clothes covering their skin, leaving only their ring eyes visible. Only their eyes were showing, but the pressureing from there was strong.


    Necromancers and Dark Elves.


    ck despair and dead mana. They were people who could take care of both of those issues.


    They were extremely necessary for the Jungle, no, for the future.


    ¡°It really has been a long time, young master Cale.¡±


    Tasha reached her hand out to shake Cale¡¯s hand.


    ¡°...As I expected.¡±


    Rosalyn realized what Cale was thinking and nodded her head. Litana and the leaders of the Jungle gasped at the team of Dark Elves and could not hide their joy.


    They had realized Cale''s n as well.


    However, one person...


    ¡°Young master Cale?¡±


    Rosalyn could see that Cale was stiff.


    It was Cale.


    He was stiff as he looked at the team of Dark Elves.


    His pupils were shaking.


    - Human!


    He could hear Raon and feel Raon shaking him.


    However, that was not the issue.


    Cale could see a brown-haired man within the group of Dark Elves who had a slightly lighter skin tone than the rest and also had everything below his eyes covered by clothes.


    ¡®What the...?


    Why is he here?¡¯


    Cale recalled what that person had said.


    ¡®Contact me at the Jungle. See you there.¡¯


    ¡®He meant it when he said see me here?¡¯


    ¡°Your-¡±


    The man behind Tasha walked over and put his hand on Cale''s shoulder as Cale started to speak in shock.


    He spoke in a voice that was extremely low in order to prevent people from recognizing his regr voice.


    ¡°Long time no see, little brother.¡±


    ¡®Alberu Crossman, why the hell are you here?¡¯


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    Blonde hair and blue eyes.


    Those who only knew of Alberu¡¯s fake appearance would never be able to tell that this was the true appearance of the quarter Dark Elf Alberu. It was far from his usual majestic self.


    Furthermore, it was even harder to tell as he had his face covered other than his eyes.


    It was only Cale and Raon who had seen this appearance before who recognized him.


    Cale was bbergasted.


    ¡®Why is the person who said that they are making a deration tonight over here?


    No, is it even okay for him to be here? In this form? What about the Roan Kingdom?¡¯


    Cale pushed away the hand that was on his shoulder in shock. He bluntly responded back while ying along with Alberu¡¯s story.


    ¡°Hyung, don''t you have work to do?¡±


    The brown eyes that were visible on the covered face curled up like crescent moons.

 Chapter 308: From the Bottom (4)

    <h4>Chapter 308: From the Bottom (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®Why is he smiling?¡¯


    Cale held back a sigh at Alberu who just smiled without responding as he started to speak.


    ¡°Miss Lina.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes?¡±


    Queen Litana flinched before responding. She was looking at Cale and this Dark Elf who were calling each other little brother and hyung with curiosity.


    It was not just her.


    Saint Jack, Hilsman, and even Rosalyn were feeling the same way. Rosalyn seemed to have the most questions out of everyone.


    First of all, this Dark Elf had a skin tone that seemed to be between the brown color of the southern Jungle people and the regr Dark Elves. She was curious as to who this person was.


    This was especially the case as the fact that he was with Tasha and Cale meant that he was someone they could rely on for this operation.


    However, they all realized that they didn¡¯t have the time to be curious about this right now after hearing Cale¡¯s statement.


    ¡°You can exin the rest of the operation to Miss Tasha here. She is the representative of the Dark Elves.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I will do that.¡±


    ¡°Have you determined when we willmence the operation?¡±


    When would they be heading into Section 7?


    Litana smiled at that question.


    ¡°Tonight. We n on starting right away after crown prince Alberu makes his deration.¡±


    Cale peeked toward Alberu before nodding his head.


    ¡°Sounds like a good time to do so.¡±


    It was the perfect time to do it.


    Many kingdoms, including the Breck Kingdom, were going to stand together with the Roan Kingdom at the center in order to reveal the reappearance of ck magic and their goal to destroy it.


    That will naturally cause chaos within the Empire, affecting the Empire¡¯s forces in Section 7 as well.


    ¡°Then please chat with Miss Tasha for now. I will head out first as I have somewhere to go.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sure.¡±


    Litana nodded her head without hesitation as she immediately understood where Cale needed to go. Cale started to speak as he headed out of the tent.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale then hesitated before adding on.


    ¡°Hyung, youe too.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, little bro.¡±


    ¡®Ha, so annoying.¡¯


    Cale headed out with just the two of them.


    -Human, human! It''s hard to recognize the crown prince like this! Of course, I recognized him because I am great and mighty!


    Raon was naturally with him as well.


    Cale turned his head toward Choi Han who followed him out.


    Choi Han was looking at Alberu with an odd expression on his face. He then mumbled to himself with a confused expression.


    ¡°This person feels familiar.¡±


    The extremely low voice responded back.


    ¡°What is it? Do you want to be my little brother too?¡±


    The slightly lighter Dark Elf leisurely smiled and asked, making Choi Han frown immediately. He then shook his head from side to side.


    ¡°You¡¯ve disguised yourself, your highness.¡±


    He was being respectful now.


    ¡®He¡¯s quite smart.¡¯


    Alberu could not hide his interest about Choi Han who was always following behind Cale. Although he was being overshadowed by Cale, Alberu was thinking that Choi Han was stronger than Cale and quite smart.


    ¡®Although he thinks that this appearance is just a disguise.¡¯


    How could Choi Han know that Alberu''s usual appearance was a disguise when even an amazing mage like Rosalyn had no idea?


    In fact, the fact that Choi Han realized that it was him and thinking this was a disguise was already quite impressive.


    ¡®At the same time, that makes that bastard even more amazing.¡¯


    Alberu started to smile again while looking at Cale who realized the truth from the first time they met.


    Of course, Cale was looking at Alberu with an expression that seemed to be saying, ¡®do you want your secret to be revealed running around like an idiot like this?¡¯


    Alberu just shrugged his shoulders at Cale¡¯s gaze. He casually walked over to Choi Han and put a hand on his shoulder as he asked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I handsome like this as well?¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.


    What a mess.¡¯


    Cale just looked away and started to speak.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim.¡±


    Shhhhh.


    Choi Han moved away from Alberu and started to walk. Cale looked back with a nk expression as Alberu was looking at the two of them with shock.


    ¡°Hyung, aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    He sounded quite annoyed and frustrated.


    Alberuughed at Cale whom he couldn¡¯t tell was being serious or just acting and followed behind them.


    ¡°But why are you here?¡±


    Alberu responded back to Cale''s question.


    ¡°I thought I should experience it myself too.¡±


    ¡°Experience what?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s gaze headed toward the sky. He could see something standing in the distance above the trees.


    It was the golems.


    He could not know everything by just watching the video.


    The aura of the people on the battlefield, the strength and wickedness of the enemy... He couldn¡¯t tell any of that through just a video. He needed to see it in person in order to tell.


    He could feel it through the air.


    He could feel the choking nervousness as well as the urgency on the hearts of the warriors and soldiers.


    Alberu smiled before responding back.


    ¡°Do not worry. I¡¯ll return before night time.¡±


    He would not have time toe even if he wanted to starting tonight.


    Cale stepped into a tent.


    The outside of the tent was covered with Rosalyn¡¯s magic so that nobody could enter or leave without permission.


    It was a space that was made to imprison a single person.


    Cale walked toward that person.


    Only themp lit up the tent once the tent p closed so that not even a single strand of light coulde in.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you like this, Vice Tower Master.¡±


    Cale sat across from the tied up person.


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    The Vice Tower Master twisted her tied up limbs and tried to shout through her taped up mouth, but nothing came out.


    Cale just quietly observed Vice Tower Master Metelona.


    He was looking just at her eyes.


    Metelona stopped resisting after seeing Cale¡¯s gaze that was only looking at her eyes.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale started to tap on the armrest of the chair.


    Metelona frowned while looking at Choi Han who was standing behind Cale.


    ¡®Ahhhhh!¡¯


    She remembered how Adin had screamed and blood had shot out from his chest before this man ran over to her while covered in Adin''s blood and started to choke up.


    Choi Han was the man who had done that.


    She avoided Choi Han¡¯s emotionless gaze and turned to the side. She could see a Dark Elf standing there.


    Metelona bit down on her lips.


    ¡®I will never say anything.¡¯


    She had made up her mind like that. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Are you done looking at everyone?¡±


    She heard aughing voice. Metelona flinched and turned her head back only to see Cale smiling while looking at her.


    Cale thought that it was the right decision for Choi Han and Rosalyn to move to the Jungle with Metelona.


    If she had been left at the Whipper Kingdom, then the leaders of the respective kingdoms who were gathering there would want to see her, making it difficult for Cale to have the time to deal with her.


    That was because Cale didn''t have the time to y politics about who should get to talk to her first.


    ¡°Metelona, what should I ask you? Hmm?¡±


    Metelona was ready to not say anything, even if that meant that she would die.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale stopped tapping on the armrest and started to speak.


    ¡°Metelona, you''re going to die.¡±


    The Vice Tower Master flinched while her body started to shake, but she did not say anything.


    She was prepared for death.


    However, she was feeling that something was odd.


    He was too rxed.


    The other side didn''t seem to want to interrogate her.


    Cale Henituse¡¯s demeanor was too calm.


    He continued in a calm voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you are useless.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Vice Tower Master. Cale was saying that the second inmand for the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower, one of the top five power yers in the Empire, was useless.


    Cale heard Raon''s voice in his mind the moment Metelona''s mind became chaotic.


    - He''sing.


    Cale had been waiting.


    - Our gramps ising!


    Paaaat.


    A white gold light appeared in the empty air inside the dark tent. The light soon disappeared and someone appeared.


    Eruhaben.


    The current eldest Dragon on both the Eastern and Western continents.


    That Dragon''s white gold eyes were frowning as he looked toward Cale. He then walked past Choi Han and Alberu and headed toward the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s Vice Tower Master.


    ¡°Mmph! Mmph, mmph!¡±


    Metelona''s body was shaking.


    Her eyes were so full of shock that she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡®The ancient Dragon Eruhaben! That Dragon and Cale Henituse......!¡¯


    It was abination that she could have never expected.


    She felt fear at the same time. White gold dust was floating around Eruhaben. A stronger aura came flowing out of the Dragon as those dust particles became brighter and brighter.


    It was not Dragon Fear.


    He was just angry.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    However, there was someone who broke through that anger within the silence.


    Cale looked at the ancient Dragon and casually asked as he always did.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Who is it.


    Eruhaben had heard about the Tower Master from Raon.


    Cale was asking the wise ancient Dragon who had lived for close to 1,000 years.


    Who is the Tower Master?


    What kind of being do you believe it is?


    Eruhaben slowly closed his eyes before opening them back.


    Golem.


    ck magic.


    Honte that the Tower Master was controlling.


    Furthermore, someone who seemed to know about the fall of the necromancers.


    Finally, someone with ck magic skills at the level of Raon¡¯s magic.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°A ck mage.¡±


    He was not finished.


    ¡°And probably someone who has avoided death.¡±


    Someone who has avoided death or had gone against thews of death and chosen a different path.


    ¡°Lich.¡±


    A being who threw away their human body and ced their soul into an orb called the Life Vessel and lived on as a skeleton.


    They could live forever unless their Life Vessel was broken.


    ¡°Am I right?¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Metelona and asked. However, his expression seemed certain as if he did not need a response. Why?


    He didn''t know how strong the White Star was, however, it made sense if he had a Lich as a subordinate.


    The White Star needed to have someone as strong as a Lich as a subordinate.


    ¡°That''s the only way he could have killed Dragons.¡±


    Not one, but many Dragons.


    Eruhaben started to frown. The Vice Tower Master could not make eye contact with him. Eruhaben started to speak to Cale next.


    ¡°I will take part in this operation as well.¡±


    He could see Cale flinching, but he had no n on changing his mind.


    Beings that went against thews of nature were continuing to appear.


    A fake Dragon yer, a Dragon half-blood chimera, golems.


    The problems were that the majority of these existences were the result of pain and suffering. How could he just let this be?


    ¡®I don''t have much time left to live anyway, I might as well finish all of these things as myst act.¡¯


    Eruhaben started to think about the invisible Raon, Cale, the other young ones, as well as his dead friend Olienne and made up his mind.


    ¡®Even if I am to die...


    Shouldn¡¯t I die after making this a better world?


    I am their gramps after all.¡¯


    He needed to do at least that much as this rude little kid¡¯s grandpa. He continued to speak to prevent Cale from saying something.


    ¡°Of course, I do not wish to be visible. You all have done everything until now, so this is something that needs to go down in human history for all of you. Got it?¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t know how to deal with Eruhaben¡¯s serious expression. It could not be helped.


    ¡®How awesome.¡¯


    He was nning on asking for Eruhaben¡¯s help anyway, so it was awesome that Eruhaben had brought it up first.


    Eruhaben then spoke into Cale¡¯s mind so nobody else could hear.


    - But I am unable to purify those ck magic items. Keep that in mind.


    ¡®Yes sir, of course.


    All you have to do is use your magic to slice the Bell Tower in half or use that mighty attribute of yours to turn it all into dust or sand.¡¯


    Cale had to struggle to not say that out loud as he just nodded his head.


    Eruhaben felt bitter after seeing the pale bastard nod his head and smile after hearing that he could not purify ck magic.


    Dragons were strong, but they were not omnipotent.


    That was a part of thews of nature.


    Nothing in the world was omnipotent.


    Eruhaben could see Cale p once as he thought about thews of nature again and created his goal for his remaining life.


    "Alright then, this is the end.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Eruhaben looked toward the Vice Tower Master with a confused expression.


    ¡°You''re not going to interrogate her?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? I don''t need to.¡±


    ¡°...You don''t need to?¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°Not at all. We pretty much have figured out the identity of the Tower Master. We just need to destroy the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower and the Imperial family as nned. Why would I waste my time with this Vice Tower Master? She''s already made up her mind to die without saying anything.¡±


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    The Cale that Eruhaben knew would not let it go so easily.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale looked toward Metelona with a contemtive gaze. Metelona was the most anxious one here right now.


    ¡®Am I just going to die like this? Is this it?¡¯


    She found this situation to be odd even though she had prepared to die. She suddenly felt chills on her back.


    ¡®...Huh?


    What is this?¡¯


    An invisible force was starting to suppress her. It was something that gave her the chills.


    It was different than a Dragon.


    It was different than the force she felt when the Dragon was angry.


    This was a deeper and more persistent force. There was also an aura of dominance as well.


    It felt simr to Dragon Fear.


    She heard someone''s voice as her body froze up from that aura.


    ¡°What kind of painful death should I give you?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    It was Cale''s voice.


    She could see Cale''s cold yet calm eyes.


    The corners of his lips were curling up. He looked like an emotionless person.


    He looked like Imperial Prince Adin.


    Metelona suddenly couldn¡¯t breathe once the corners of Cale''s lips curled up.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s no hand.


    There¡¯s no hand choking me.¡¯


    However, she could not breathe, as if something was choking her. That pressure that was choking her wasing from Cale Henituse.


    ¡°Oo, oo-¡±


    The Vice Tower Master¡¯s body started to shake and she started to groan.


    She had to curl up and moan in order to breathe and to survive.


    This pressure and aura.


    Dragon Fear. It was simr to Dragon Fear, but different.


    ¡®Just what is this power?


    Is he really human?¡¯


    This was someone with multiple ancient powers. He also had an aura that was at the level of Dragon Fear.


    Metelona¡¯s pupils started to shake as she looked at Cale.


    The Dominating Aura.


    Cale had activated it to its highest level as he looked only toward the Vice Tower Master. Metelona felt as if she was standing in front of a giant tsunami by herself.


    She then heard Cale speak again.


    ¡°No, no. Metelona, they said that ck mages hate pain?¡±


    That was the truth.


    They had to face pain from dead mana in order to be a ck mage. That had been terrible.


    ¡°Should I find a way to make you feel a pain simr to the pain you felt from dead mana so that you die a painful death?¡±


    The Vice Tower Master''s pupils continued to shake.


    They were shaking even more frantically now. Her eyes that had be bloodshot from the suffocating pressure were aimlessly roaming the empty air.


    Unlike mages, ck mages could reach the middle-grade level of ck magic once they absorbed dead mana.


    They then don''t feel any pain even as they die.


    That was why she was prepared to die.


    She knew that it would not be painful.


    Of course, there was a price to pay for that, but at least death would not be painful.


    ¡®...But he wants me to experience that terrible dead mana pain again?¡¯


    She had thought that Cale Henituse was a good and brave person. However, the statementsing out of his mouth were not good. He was speaking like Adin.


    He was speaking in a rxed manner while smiling. He used rationality in order to lead his enemies into a corner.


    She then recalled how Cale had been the one to grab Adin by the neck.


    Cale was also the one who had charged toward Honte.


    ¡°Or should I have the Saint of the Sun God use his divine powers? Hmm? You¡¯ll probably feel pain for the first time in a long time. Don''t you agree?¡±


    She realized something at that moment.


    No, the Vice Tower Master who could not think properly because of the overwhelming pressure had made a mistake. It made her believe everything he was saying.


    ¡°Vice Tower Master.¡±


    ¡®I see.


    This person...


    Cale Henituse, he...¡¯


    ¡°I want to kill you, but I don''t know how I should do it.¡±


    ¡®He doesn''t need me because he was nning on killing me anyway.¡¯


    The Vice Tower Master¡¯s face and body were full of sweat. Her entire body was shaking. She imagined herself suffering in pain until she died.


    She could see Cale speaking with a stoic expression in front of her.


    ¡°Alright, speak if you want to die peacefully.¡±


    Cale crouched in front of Metelona and made eye contact with her.


    He did not need Metelona.


    There was no way that was the case. He desperately needed her.


    She had information he could use.


    That was why Cale was pretending to be Adin and used the Dominating Aura.


    How could he shake the Vice Tower Master who was a core yer in killing a ton of people to create the ck despair and the golems?


    There was something he wanted to ask.


    He was just curious about one thing.


    He could not put the pieces of the puzzle together no matter how much he thought about it.


    ck magic.


    Why did that existence that should stay in hiding-


    ¡°Why did you disguise it as alchemy and hide within the Empire?¡±


    Why did they ce themselves at the center of the Western continent?


    What were they aiming for?


    What was the reason?


    Were they trying to swallow the Empire?


    If so, why were they keeping Adin alive?


    ¡°Vice Tower Master.¡±


    Flinch.


    The Vice Tower Master subconsciously opened her mouth.


    The cloth covering her mouth fell down at that moment.


    Plop.


    The Vice Tower Master said something once that cloth left Cale¡¯s hand andnded on the ground.


    ¡°D, div-¡±


    ¡®Div?¡¯


    The Vice Tower Master urgently continued to speak as Cale stared at her.


    ¡°A divine item-¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale immediately understood.


    A divine item.


    An item of a god.


    The Vice Tower Master was being suppressed by the Dominating Aura and felt fear as she continued to speak. She did not want a painful death. She hated dead mana even more.


    She had been through that pain once already.


    ¡®Ahhhhh!¡¯


    ¡®Oo, kuaaaaaaaah!¡¯


    She had also seen many experimental ves die from being poisoned by dead mana.


    She didn''t want to die like those experimental ves. There was no reason for her to die like that.


    That was why she urgently continued to speak.


    ¡°W, we needed to find the divine item of the Sun God. T, that is why we went to the Empire-¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp.


    He thought about the spatial pocket bag inside his inner pocket.


    ¡®If it is the Sun God¡¯s divine item...


    Then I already have it.¡¯


    Cale forgot that he was in the middle of threatening someone and started to smile at this new clue.


    However, that smile looked like the smile of a devil to the Vice Tower Master.

 Chapter 309: From the Bottom (5)

    <h4>Chapter 309: From the Bottom (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°What did you need the Sun God¡¯s divine item for?¡±


    Cale asked her another question. He could see Vice Tower Master Metelona shaking in fear as she shook her head.


    ¡°I, I don''t know about that part, sir. The Tower Master-nim said that he has been looking for it for a long time because he needs it.¡±


    Metelona flinched in the middle of her response after seeing Cale¡¯s cold gaze before she quickly continued to speak in desperation.


    ¡°I am notpletely certain, but I remember the Tower Master once saying that the, ¡®real,¡¯ lights needed to disappear.¡±


    ¡®Real lights?¡¯


    Cale thought about the Sun God¡¯s divine item that he had with him.


    The Condemnation of the Sun.


    Was thatpact mirror really the, ¡®real light?¡¯


    However, Cale had heard the Vice Tower Master clearly. He approached her a little closer and calmly asked.


    ¡°Lights?¡±


    Not one, but multiple lights.


    Metelona nodded her head. Cale started to frown again at her response.


    ¡°Yes sir. The divine item and the people the Sun God bestowed his power upon.¡±


    The Condemnation of the Sun and the half-Saint Jack.


    Cale started to frown as the pieces that he had were falling into ce one by one so that he could prevent himself from letting out a gasp.


    He felt as if he would startughing if he didn¡¯t do that.


    However, there was a single person in this tent who got scared by that frown.


    The Vice Tower Master quickly continued to speak.


    ¡°That was why we captured the Saint and the Holy Maiden in order to figure out the location of the divine item. Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t capture them because both of them ended up escaping. Of course, Commander Cale-nim, you managed to get Saint Jack-¡±


    ¡°Hold on-¡±


    Cale stopped Metelona.


    ¡®...The Saint and Holy Maiden?


    It''s both of them?


    But one of them is a half-Saint only with healing powers while the other is a fake without any divine abilities, no?¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Someone let out a gasp.


    Cale turned his head.


    It was crown prince Alberu. He started to speak as soon as he made eye contact with Cale. He continued to speak in that extremely low voice.


    ¡°I know a bit about the Sun God.¡±


    It was because he was a quarter Dark Elf.


    It was also because he was the crown prince of the Crossman royal family who was said to have received the blessings of the Sun God.


    He knew quite a bit about the ts of the Sun God that was both his enemy and the source of blessing for his family.


    But he knew most about the Sun God as a Dark Elf. The Church of the Sun God was the greatest enemy for the Dark Elves to avoid.


    ¡°The Sun God always said to defeat the darkness. The church is more suited as one focused on crusades rather than healing. That was why the Sun God always told its believers to defeat the lifeforms with the darkness attribute. He also split his power to the children who could follow his will.¡±


    Cale flinched.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    ¡°In that case, the chances of the Sun God¡¯s divine item being a weapon are very high.¡±


    The Sun God twins.


    There was the half-Saint who could not handle any weapons and only had divine powers. Then there was Hannah who didn¡¯t have any divine powers but had the talent to turn herself into a sword master.


    One had the Sun God''s power, while the other had the talent to be a warrior.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Cale subconsciously let out augh.


    He thought about thepact mirror in his pocket.


    ¡®Yes, ¡®Condemnation,¡¯ is a better fit for a weapon.¡¯


    Cale finally realized it.


    ¡°Both of them are real.¡±


    Hannah and Jack.


    Both of the twins had been, ¡®real,¡¯ from the beginning.


    ¡®And the Tower Master, the Lich, tried to get rid of the divine item and the Sun God twins.¡¯


    The image was drawn in his head.


    Cale stood back up. There was nothing else to discuss with Metelona anymore. He nodded his head to the ancient Dragon Eruhaben who motioned with his eyes that he would stay here a bit longer before asking Metelona onest question.


    ¡°Do you know about the ns for the Jungle?¡±


    The Vice Tower Master flinched and shared what she knew. It was focused on conquering the Jungle.


    ¡®The current situation with the Jungle is different than the Empire¡¯s original n.¡¯


    It was likely that the Imperial Prince or the Tower Master returned to the capital and gave a new order to the Empire¡¯s forces in the Jungle.


    ¡°That, I was responsible for the Whipper Kingdom while the Tower Master and his highness personally took control of the issues rted to the Jungle. I know a bit about the operation, but not any of the specific details.¡±


    The Vice Tower Master could see Cale nod his head and turn around after hearing her response.


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    She felt the pressure disappear as he did that, allowing her to breathe again.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Metelona clearly realized her situation and felt fear as she watched Cale leave the tent with the Dark Elf and Choi Han even though she no longer felt that suffocating pressure.


    On the other hand, Cale headed to the edge of Section 8 with the others. He could see arge number of warriors standing there while ring at the golems.


    ¡°They said that we might get noticed by the Empire if we head any closer to Section 7.¡±


    Cale nodded at Choi Han¡¯s report and turned toward Alberu.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    ¡°Your tone with me gets worse and worse you damn foal.¡±


    Alberu let Cale¡¯s disrespect brush past him as he jumped up on a tree and observed a golem. Cale observed Alberu who climbed that tree so easily with an odd expression.


    ¡®He really is like a Dark Elf.¡¯


    He looked like an Elf while doing something that Cale knew he couldn¡¯t do.


    ¡®I guess I can use him for battle in the future.¡¯


    Cale, who was thinking something anybody else would think was extremely disrespectful, made eye contact with Alberu.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    "Cale, you- how the hell did you destroy that?¡±


    Alberu could see Cale smirking at his question.


    It made him recall what his aunt, the Dark Elf Tasha, had said to him earlier.


    ¡®...The ck despair. I didn''t think that terrible thing would appear in the world again. It is said that we can purify that but... I''m not confident because I''ve never done it myself, as it is just recorded in our history.¡¯


    Tasha had hesitated before looking at Alberu and continuing on.


    ¡®Did young master Cale really purify that along with the dead mana? Is that something a human can do?¡¯


    Tasha was serious as she asked that question.


    Alberu also recalled what some nobles had said to him before he came here. Everything about the Empire and ck magic had been revealed to them before Alberu made the deration.


    ¡®Your highness, aren¡¯t you putting too many responsibilities on Commander Cale Henituse?¡¯


    ¡®If it is as you say and young master Cale truly did reveal all of this and is currently fighting in the vanguard of that war, then is it okay to leave him alone to do all that?¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom''s nobles were finally able to see that the flow of war was changing because of Cale along with the foundations of the continent.


    This was especially the case for what they heard about how Cale had figured out it was ck magic and started to respond to it. All of it seemed almost impossible to be true.


    That was why the number of concerned nobles was growing. It was their wariness at something special that Cale had that they didn¡¯t have.


    You were bound to be scared about something that was extremely overwhelming.


    The crown prince looked at the golem as everything Tasha and the nobles said floated through his mind.


    ¡®He got rid of that alone?¡¯


    He knew about the terrible powers of the golem because of his identity as a Dark Elf.


    He could only say a single thing toward Cale who had gone up against these monsters.


    ¡°Stupid idiot.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    However, Raon chimed in at that moment as well. The invisible Dragon who had been quiet was speaking again.


    - The crown prince is right!


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°You fucking moron.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    It was a two-hitbo.


    Cale had a baffled expression on his face but the crown prince was being serious.


    What was the thing that people who wanted power valued most above all else?


    It was their lives.


    They wanted to live a long life in power.


    The crown prince shared his honest sentiments with the pale Cale.


    ¡°You are the craziest of all.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Hyung?¡±


    Alberu just ignored Cale and turned away.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°You''ve suffered quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Choi Han respectfully bowed his head.


    ¡®What the hell?


    What kind of conversation are they having without me?¡¯


    Cale looked toward them with a shocked expression, but Alberu jumped off the tree and patted Cale''s shoulder as he continued on.


    ¡°Work hard. Otherwise, I will make you a Prime Minister or the Chairman of the Nobles Meeting.¡±


    ¡®What terrible things to say!¡¯


    His life as a cker in his thirties to fifties would turn to dust if he became the Prime Minister.


    And he would have to work until he died of old age if he became the Chairman.


    ¡®How could there be such an evil prince?!¡¯


    Cale looked toward the crown prince as if he was ready to silently shout. However, Alberu continued to speak as if he understood what Cale was thinking.


    ¡°However little bro, I promise on my name that I will let you live your life as a cker if you sessfullyplete everything.¡±


    ¡°Hyung, you really know how to say something so strong and wise as the sun in the sky.¡±


    Alberu shook his head after hearing Cale immediately turn to ttery. He recalled one of his subordinate¡¯s question.


    ¡®Your highness, aren¡¯t you afraid of Commander Cale Henituse''s strength?¡¯


    ¡®Why should I?¡¯


    The corners of Alberu''s lips that were covered by the cloth were going up.


    He was not that kind of person.


    ¡°Looks like I need to head back now.¡±


    Alberu calmly added on after seeing Cale looking at him.


    ¡°I need tond a punch as well.¡±


    ¡°...Travel safely, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°You really talk like a drunk foal.¡±


    Alberu shook his head and used teleportation magic in order to head to where he originally needed to go.


    He was headed to the Whipper Kingdom''s Maple Castle.


    Tonight. The deration from Alberu and the respective leaders of the other kingdoms would rattle the Western continent tonight.


    It was a dark night.


    Neither the moonlight nor the starlight could make it through the trees of the Jungle.


    A person''s voice could be heard through a small videomunication device.


    - The Roan Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, Whipper Kingdom, and the three Northern Kingdoms all dere that ck magic has resurfaced on the Western continent and that we will do everything we can to destroy it once again.


    Cale turned the videomunication device off as soon as Alberu finished speaking. Raon''s voice could be heard in Cale''s mind.


    - Human! Is it our turn now?


    He looked around.


    He did not see that many warriors.


    He only saw Tasha, a few Dark Elves who were as dark as the night, Rosalyn, Queen Litana, Choi Han, Eruhaben, and Mary.


    Shaaaaaaa- shaaaaaaaaa-


    Cale started to speak while the river that cut through the Jungle was next to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    The Dark Elves and Litana all turned toward Eruhaben.


    It was someone that Cale had suddenly brought with him.


    The Dark Elves had their fists clenched and were looking at him with shaking pupils while Litana was full of questions.


    He had been introduced to her in the past during the meeting of the four kingdoms and one tribe as Cale''s guard knight. However, Cale introduced him differently this time.


    ¡®He is an archmage.¡¯


    He was someone who was beyond the level of Rosalyn, a highest-grade mage.


    His white gold hair was shining even in the darkness.


    Eruhaben moved his hand.


    Gold dust quickly surrounded the group.


    They all disappeared into the darkness once that happened.


    Rosalyn had a rxed expression on her face as she started to speak.


    ¡°I will be waiting for you.¡±


    She could hear the sound of the wind once she said goodbye to them.


    Rustle-


    It was the sound of the group starting to run.


    There was no reason to use the difficult path under the water now that Eruhaben was here.


    They were all running next to the river toward Section 7 while being invisible thanks to Eruhaben¡¯s magic.


    Shaaaaa- shaaaaa-


    The Sound of the Wind surrounded Cale¡¯s feet.


    - Human! They¡¯re all so fast!


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    Cale lifted his head up.


    They had quickly arrived right outside the range of the Empire''s surveince.


    However, they could not see the castle walls of Section 7.


    There were no walls around the river that cut through Section 7 from north to south.


    Instead, they saw arge number of the Empire¡¯s soldiers. Soldiers were stationed on both sides of the river without leaving any gaps.


    They would crash into them if they tried to run by, even if they were invisible. Of course, they had enough skills to stealthily jump past them, however, they needed to get to the center of Section 7 as quietly as possible without leaving anything to chance.


    Snap. Snap.


    It was the moment Cale snapped his fingers.


    - Alright. Human!


    - We will get started.


    He heard Raon and Eruhaben''s voices.


    Cale jumped into the river after hearing their voices.


    They were still far enough away not to be seen.


    Ssh-


    Shaaaaaaa- Shaaaaaaaa-


    He could hear the sound of people walking through the water.


    They were now underwater.


    They were surrounded by transparent orbs.


    Cale started to speak. A speck of gold dust moved by his neck.


    He was able to breathe normally and speak in this orb that the Dark Elves and Litana thought Eruhaben had created on his own but was actually the work of two Dragons.


    His group could hear his voice clearly even though they were underwater thanks to the magic spell.


    ¡°We will move straight forward.¡±


    The transparent orbs started to move on the bottom of the river.


    They were now within the range of the Empire¡¯s surveince, but nobody could see them.


    Shaaaaaaaa- shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Cale and the others were walking up the river.


    They would go from the bottom to the top.


    Cale''s group finally made it to the center of Section 7 through the calm river water under the night sky.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale could hear Raon''s voice.


    It was the voice of the only one who had been moving above the river instead of underneath the water.


    - Human! Humaaaaan!


    Cale flinched.


    The Dragon sounded worried.


    Cale noticed something odd at that moment.


    He was not the only one to stop moving.


    A couple of the other transparent orbs had stopped moving even though he had not given any type of signal.


    - Human! The Empire is crazy!


    Cale raised his head after hearing Raon''s voice.


    He could see the water swaying. Raon''s voice was swaying just as much.


    -


    Inside Section 7, human, there are manyrge bombs inside Section 7!


    ¡®What? Bombs?¡¯


    -


    They are all dead mana bombs! They are huge in size as well! They all located all throughout the residences! There are hundreds of them!


    Cale heard a snap as everyone became visible.


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben had removed the invisibility magic.


    Cale could now tell who it was that had stopped once he had stopped.


    The Dark Elves, Mary, and Eruhaben. All of them had stopped. They all had serious expressions on their faces. They could not see above the river as Raon was doing, however, they had all felt the presence of dead mana.


    They had felt an extremelyrge and terrible presence.


    - These hundreds of bombs ... Everyone in Section 7 will die if they blow up! No, Section 7 will just be and of death! Nothing will be able to live here anymore!


    ¡®These trash bastards.¡¯


    Cale finally figured out what the Empire was thinking.


    ¡®They weren''t done with just taking hostages.¡¯


    Their n was topletely destroy Section 7.


    They might even be nning to kill the Jungle warriors who woulde to rescue the hostages as well.


    - Human! The entire Section 7 is pretty much an enormous dead mana bomb! This is bad!


    The golems and soldiers on guard were all there in order to hide this from being noticed.


    They were not to prevent Jungle warriors from charging in, but so that nobody could see what they were doing inside Section 7.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Cale was shocked.


    - It is not something Mary and the Dark Elves can handle! Someone will die if all of these exploded at once!


    That someone would most likely be the innocent Jungle citizens.


    Anger could be seen in Cale''s eyes. His mind becameplicated as well.


    - But it will be even worse if gramps or I destroy them all! We can¡¯t leave them alone either!


    Cale was about to respond after hearing the urgency in Raon''s voice before stopping himself.


    - Human?


    He ignored Raon''s voice. It was because he heard a different voice through the young Dragon''s urgent voice.


    - I''m hungry.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    The voice wasing from the glutton priestess, the owner of the Indestructible Shield.


    ¡®Why is she popping out now?¡¯


    The glutton added on before Cale could even ask the question.


    - I can eat it.


    ¡®What?


    Eat what?


    The dead mana?¡¯


    - Don''t you remember?


    The glutton asked.


    - Remember where we first met. Remember the tree where you fed me bread. Don''t you remember?


    He remembered it.


    He remembered the, ¡®Man-Eating Tree,¡¯ at the top of the slums in the Henituse territory.


    He remembered that ck tree. It was the spot where he got the Indestructible Shield and started on this odd journey.


    ¡®...Hold on. ck?¡¯


    Cale recalled how the tree turned from ck to white once he earned the Indestructible Shield.


    ¡®Perhaps?


    Was the glutton not the reason the tree turned ck?¡¯


    The people of the slums said that everything underneath the ck tree was deste and avoided that area in fear. Cale had been moving alone at that time without Raon.


    He then thought about how the ground bes deste from dead mana.


    The Super Rock chimed in at that moment.


    - Living beings were able to live and breathe underneath the shield when the ck rain came down in the past. Although it still couldn¡¯t be purified.


    The glutton¡¯s Indestructible Shield which had the wood attribute added on. It was a slow but sure voice.


    - I''m good at eating everything.


    ¡®What a cool glutton!¡¯


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡®This is the Jungle.¡¯


    It was the ce with thergest number of trees.


    1. It''s a Korean thing that doesn¡¯t really make sense in English... Basically saying there''s no respect in the way that Cale is talking to him.

 Chapter 310: From the Bottom (6)

    <h4>Chapter 310: From the Bottom (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale then heard Tasha''s voice. The voice that made it through the water sounded worried.


    ¡°...This is bad. W, we can¡¯t handle this much.¡±


    Tasha looked toward her subordinates while standing between Litana and Choi Han who did not know what was going on.


    Although some of them were left behind in Section 8, the best of the Dark Elves in the entire Dark Elf city were by her side right now.


    All of them had stiff expressions on their faces.


    Tasha bit down on her lips.


    ¡®...There are so many.¡¯


    She had smelled a sweet yet bitter fragrance as soon as they entered Section 7 underwater. That was the fragrance of dead mana that was like a fountain of strength for them.


    She was happy to smell it at first.


    However, she started to feel suffocated the farther they walked up the river.


    There was too much dead mana for them to absorb. Just how much death had to have happened for this much dead mana to be here?


    Tasha subconsciously looked toward Mary.


    Her father, the current mayor of the Dark Elves¡¯ Underground City, had told her a little bit about ck magic.


    ¡®Protect Mary.¡¯


    ¡®Excuse me? Father, what do you mean?¡¯


    ¡®It is an order as the mayor. Mary might...¡¯


    The Dark Elf mayor who had lived for over five hundred years blinked before continuing to speak.


    ¡®Yes, this may all just be nature taking its course. It is finally time for someone to receive the will of the Sage of Death.¡¯


    ¡®The Sage of Death?


    Who is that?¡¯


    Tasha was confused, but the mayor continued to speak in a serious tone.


    ¡®Take our best warriors with you. I¡¯ll send some more as reinforcements as well. However, you MUST protect Mary. We must protect the only necromancer in the world.¡¯


    Tasha had nned on protecting Mary even if the mayor had not said to do so.


    Alberu was her nephew by blood, however, she felt just as close to Mary. Tasha had still not forgotten about when she had saved the ten-years-old Mary.


    ¡°This is bad.¡±


    Tasha flinched and turned toward Eruhaben. She knew the true identity of this ancient Dragon, unlike the other Dark Elves. The other Dark Elves were probably debating whether this was real right now and questioning whether Eruhaben really was a Dragon.


    Tasha tightly clenched her eyes after hearing the stiff ancient Dragon¡¯sment.


    ¡°It looks like the Empire''s goal from the beginning was to destroy the Jungle.¡±


    An urgent voice shot out through the water after a moment of silence.


    ¡°...Just what? What do you mean?¡±


    Litana, the Queen of the Jungle, responded back in anger. Tasha slowly started to exin the power that they were feeling from throughout Section 7.


    Both Litana and Choi Han¡¯s pupils started to shake after hearing Tasha''s exnation.


    ¡°S, so, what you''re saying is... There are currently dead mana bombs throughout Section 7 and although the Dark Elves may eventually be able to absorb all the dead mana, it will be hard to deal with it at the moment of explosion?¡±


    Litana''s voice was shaking as she stood there with a nk expression while trying to calmly assess what Tasha had just told her.


    ¡°That is why we might not be able to save everyone, and Section 7 might be destroyed as well?¡±


    She could hear the low voice of the mysterious Archmage who started to speak as if he was responding to her.


    ¡°They n on creating hell.¡±


    Hell.


    Litana felt chills on the back of her neck as soon as Eruhaben said that word.


    She tightly clenched onto her spear. Her gaze headed toward a specific person at the same time.


    Cale Henituse.


    Her gaze had subconsciously headed toward this man.


    ¡®Why am I looking at him when he probably can¡¯t give me any answers?


    This was not something any of us expected.¡¯


    Who would have known that the Empire wished to destroy Section 7 instead of taking it over out of greed?


    ¡®Should I have told them to run and resist?¡¯


    Litana recalled how she had ordered her people to not resist and remain still. She also thought about her decision to wait at Section 8 instead of barging in right away.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    She noticed Cale¡¯s expression as anger started to fill her eyes.


    ¡°...Young master Cale?¡±


    She then subconsciously called out to him.


    It was because he was smiling.


    He had no other choice.


    One of the ancient powers was continuously talking in his mind.


    - I''m hungry. I can really eat and eat and eat nonstop.


    It was the glutton saying that her appetite was endless.


    - Remember what the wind told you? The wind said to use her if you want to run and the Super Rock if you want to protect your home. Use me for this.


    The glutton was serious.


    - I am the only one here who can, ''grow.¡¯


    Fire, water, wind, and earth.


    Those were things that had existed from the beginning.


    However, wood was different.


    - Wood is a living being, like humans.


    It is born and it dies. It is alive.


    - And I am the, ¡®Indestructible,¡¯ wood.


    Normal woods break.


    However, the glutton was an indestructible existence.


    That was why she could grow without stopping.


    She could lower her roots into the ground, absorb the sunlight, air, water, warmth... She could eat everything over and over and continue to grow.


    She couldn¡¯t survive on her own, but she could reach anywhere and everything as long as she had a sill to connect her.


    And that sill had been created for the glutton.


    Everything she needed existed inside this te called Cale.


    - Do you know why I died in thend of boulders?


    The glutton asked Cale whileughing.


    She then soon answered her own question.


    - There were not enough trees there. There are only boulders.


    Cale quietly chuckled.


    It could not be helped.


    - I was born in the Jungle.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh after hearing what the glutton had to say.


    - The Jungle was dark back then. The trees were all ck. That was why this was called the Forest of Darkness as well.


    Cale recalled the conversation he had when he had first gained an ancient power in this world. This was what the owner of the Indestructible Shield had said to him.


    ¡®There weren¡¯t tasty things like this during ancient times. The things that the bastards in the Forest of Darkness gave me while saying that we were people who served a god were tasteless.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, I was kicked out of there. They said that I was too greedy for food. What nonsense. My friends came out with me. We nned on fixing the issues of the world.¡¯


    He had thought that she meant the Forest of Darkness that Choi Han hade from, but apparently, he had been wrong.


    There was a different Forest of Darkness during ancient times.


    - Do you remember what I told you in the beginning?


    Cale nodded his head at the glutton''s question.


    Of course, he remembered. It was the moment he first gained an ancient power.


    It was what the glutton priestess had said when the shield was etched on top of his heart.


    ¡®I will protect you.¡¯


    The shield had been protecting Cale ever since that moment.


    It would protect him this time as well.


    Cale started to speak to those who were looking at him.


    ¡°We will proceed with the original n.¡±


    He then started to think about theyout of Section 7.


    He had seen it before when he visited because of the Sun God Twins.


    All of the people and buildings, including the pce, coexisted with the trees. The buildings were built between or on top of trees, making the entire city seem like onerge forest.


    ¡°Young master-nim, then the Empire can detonate the dead mana bombs and destroy Section 7!¡±


    Tasha urgently shared her opinion and Cale nodded his head before responding.


    ¡°Please don''t worry about the explosion.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale smoothly repeated the shield''s words to Litana who asked in confusion.


    ¡°I will eat everything up so that nobody gets hurt.¡±


    He prepared to head above water.


    ¡°The dead mana will not hurt the forest nor the people. Please trust me.¡±


    All of the group members heard Cale''s statement.


    ¡°We also do not have many opportunities. We do not know what will happen in the future. It is not time to look back.¡±


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    Litana bit down on her lips and started to contemte things in her mind. She trusted Cale, however, a lot of people¡¯s lives were on the line.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    The quiet Choi Han finally chimed in.


    ¡°Will you be using an ancient power?¡±


    Ancient power. Those words made Litana flinch. She had heard from Rosalyn and Choi Han about how bad Cale¡¯s current situation was, but that he continued to push himself regardless of what was going on to his own body.


    It made her think about how Cale had almost fainted after putting out the fire in Section 1.


    She looked toward Cale who was thinking Choi Han was smart as he answered back.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Litana bit her lips at this casual answer of a single word.


    Many people lived here in Section 7 of the Jungle.


    One person was putting his own life on the line in order to save these people.


    ¡®...We have no way of knowing how the Empire would act.¡¯


    They might destroy Section 7 and run even if the Jungle did not do anything because the deration from the other kingdoms would put them in danger.


    They would do it so that the Jungle would be too busy dealing with this situation to be able to participate in the war or at least dy their entry into the war. It was possible that the Empire would aim to do that.


    Litana calmed down.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Cale heard Raon''s voice once the decision-maker made up her mind


    ¡®There are no guards here right now!¡¯


    Cale kicked off the bottom of the river. He soon shot out of the water.


    Chhhhhhh-


    Gold dust covered Cale and the others who cut through the water.


    Eruhaben had turned them invisible once again.


    That was why nothing was visible even though they shot out of the water.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Cale let out a small scoff as soon as he came out of the water.


    It was as Raon had described.


    There were hundreds of cylindrical water-tank looking things throughout Section 7.


    Beep- Beeeeeep-


    They each had a beautifully shining orb on top of them. However, these beautiful orbs were giving off some odd noises.


    Tap.


    Cale, whonded on the ground with a quiet noise, could hear Litana¡¯s voice that was full of despair. However, there was no other way to describe them.


    They were bright.


    Although all of the houses in Section 7 were dark without even one lit light... Although the people of the Jungle were probably curled up inside while being too afraid to even breathe...


    The light from hundreds of these beautiful orbs, the light from the pce that was taken over by the Empire, and the light shining down from the airship floating above the pce were all making Section 7 brighter than ever before.


    It was as beautiful as a fancy city.


    Cale quickly gave the order after taking a quick look.


    ¡°Please move to your positions.¡±


    He couldn''t see any of them, but he could feel them starting to move.


    Cale looked at the four directions and the center before continuing to speak.


    ¡°...And destroy them.¡±


    There was no need for a response.


    Tap.


    He soon heard footsteps. The group had split into the four directions and started to move.


    - Human! They are all moving quickly! They will all get to their spots soon!


    Queen Litana and some Dark Elves were headed East.


    Tasha and some Dark Elves were headed West.


    Mary and some Dark Elves were headed South.


    Choi Han and some Dark Elves were headed North.


    Cale heard a voice behind his back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head over as well. You and the little kid make sure to do a good job.¡±


    The final person.


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben slowly started to float up into the air.


    He was headed for the center.


    He was aiming for the airship.


    Eruhaben was in charge of dealing with it.


    Cale opened up his hands. The group would no longer be invisible as soon as the attack started. They would all be revealed to the enemy.


    A different operation wouldmence as soon as all of the gazes were focused on them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Cale could feel his heart beating wildly.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    He could hear it.


    He could hear the sound of leaves fluttering in the wind.


    He could feel it.


    He could feel that this was a forest, that this was the Jungle where a significantlyrge number of trees existed.


    Cale could hear a very quiet sound.


    Shhhhhhh-


    It was the sound of the leaves.


    However, it was different than before.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Shhhhhhh-


    It wasing from the trees that were located in ces where the Empire¡¯s fancy lights could not reach.


    The branches of the trees that were touching the buildings where the Jungle¡¯s citizens were hiding were slowly starting to move.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Cale opened his eyes.


    He could see what was going on in the North.


    - Human! It has started!


    He could see a ck-haired swordsman flying up to the top of the golem. The ck aura was destroying the golem.


    Choi Han was the first to make a move.


    Baaaaang!


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    He heard noises from the East, West, and South as well.


    Cale lowered his head.


    He could see himself turning visible again.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    An rm started to sound from the airship above Section 7.


    The silence of the night was destroyed.


    Cale started to smile as he looked toward the airship.


    ¡°I will create hell for you.¡±


    Tonight would be a nightmare for the Empire¡¯s forces.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The trees started to cause a breeze in the area.


    1. Either the author made a mistake or there¡¯s been a transition of power from Tasha¡¯s grandfather Obante to Tasha¡¯s father as the mayor of the Underground City.

 Chapter 311: Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 311: Night (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, nobody else realized that the wind was caused by the trees.


    The area was too chaotic already for something so trivial to be noticed.


    ¡°T, those people are!¡±


    ¡°It is an emergency situation! The Queen of the Jungle hasunched a raid!¡±


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    Voices shot out along with the sound of the rm.


    The Empire¡¯s forces near the four gates were the most chaotic.


    ¡°...T, that person is the Roan Kingdom¡¯s sword master!¡±


    ¡°It is the necromancer! The necromancer has appeared!¡±


    ¡°Dark Elves! They are the Roan Kingdom''s forces that appeared during the battle at the Caro Kingdom!¡±


    The strong individuals from the Jungle and the Roan Kingdom had suddenly appeared and started to ruthlessly attack the golems.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    The pce at the center of Section 7 of the Jungle that was simr to the heart of the Jungle.


    An alchemist who had been sitting on Litana''s throne quickly headed toward a window in order to see what was going on outside. He could see darkness cutting through Section 7 that was shining brightly under the Empire¡¯s influences.


    None of them seemed to have any light about them.


    ¡°H, how did they get here......!¡±


    ck aura cut through the sky.


    The necromancer''s ck mana rushed toward a golem like spider webs.


    The Dark Elves and their Elementals were using ck mana in order to eat up the Empire¡¯s lights.


    ¡°They just made the deration moments ago......!¡±


    The Roan Kingdom had just dered with the other kingdoms that they would resist ck magic, which was really just a way of dering war against the Empire.


    ¡®But the Roan Kingdom and the Jungle have already allied with each other?¡¯


    The alchemist who was responsible for this Jungle invasion got the chills.


    ¡®Just how far does the Roan Kingdom''s reach go?


    How long have they been allied that they could respond this quickly?¡¯


    The alchemist recalled crown prince Alberu¡¯s stern but confident gaze that he had seen through the screen.


    It was not the gaze of someone who thought that he was going to lose.


    Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    The alchemist took an orb out of in his chest pocket after hearing the sound of an rm.


    It was a grey orb.


    ck mana started toe out of the tip of the alchemist''s finger.


    He was a ck mage as well.


    The ck mana lit up the grey orb and delivered the message.


    - Destroy the Jungle. Use the airship to withdraw once you do that.


    It was the voice of Adin, the next-generation sun of the Empire. He sounded weak and tired but also focused and cold.


    The nervousness disappeared from the alchemist¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®This is actually better.¡¯


    He started to speak.


    ¡°We can currently see the Roan Kingdom''s forces.¡±


    - The Roan Kingdom?


    ¡°Yes, your highness. The sword master and necromancer-¡±


    - Themander should be there as well.


    The alchemist looked toward the person who showed himself at the center of Section 7 after hearing Adin''sment.


    Cale Henituse. He could clearly see Cale''s red hair.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty, he is here as well.¡±


    - I see.


    Adin sternly gave the order.


    - Follow the original n.


    The alchemist nodded his head and responded back.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. We will proceed as nned.¡±


    They would pour dead mana into Section 7 and turn it into and of death.


    A variable named Cale had appeared in that n.


    Of course, the Dark Elves and necromancers had appeared as well, however, there were not enough of them to instantly block the dead mana bombs. It would be difficult to purify all of that dead mana as well.


    It would take them some time.


    ¡®And it would be even better if Commander Cale used that power I heard about.¡¯


    He had heard that Cale Henituse used a fiery thunderbolt in order to purify the golems, ck despair, and dead mana. Section 7 would be destroyed just as the Empire wanted if he used that thunderbolt in the Jungle.


    That would be enough.


    That was why he headed out of the throne room and gave an order to his subordinates.


    ¡°Get ready!¡±


    His subordinates quickly started to move.


    He then added on.


    ¡°Gather at the airship as nned!¡±


    The alchemist quickly started to head toward the airship located at the center of Section 7 as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Detonate the bombs starting from the edges of Section 7!¡±


    The edges of Section 7.


    Those were the residential areas for the citizens of the Jungle.


    They were also located close to the four gates into Section 7.


    Beeeeep Beeeeeeep-


    The beautiful orbs installed on top of the bombs started to shine even brighter than before.


    The alchemist started to sneer while looking at them.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    He heard an explosion that was much stronger than before.


    ¡°I, it ising from the North!¡±


    The alchemist turned toward the North after hearing his subordinate¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    It was breaking.


    The golem that was close to 20 meters in height was slowly kneeling onto the ground.


    He could see a sword that had gone through the golem¡¯s heart.


    Choi Han, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s sword master.


    His sword had cut through the golem¡¯s right chest where the core was located.


    Screeeeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    Terrible shrieks could be heard.


    That sound made even the alchemist''s body shake for a moment. Although he had participated in the experiments as well, that ck despair really was dirty and terrible.


    However, the shrieks soon ended.


    ¡°... Dark Elves.¡±


    The alchemist, no, the ck mage, bit down on his lips.


    Two Dark Elves pushed Choi Han to the side as they activated their mana and called their Elementals to help them.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The two Dark Elves put their hands inside the hole left behind by Choi Han¡¯s attack. They then let out groans and bit down on their lips.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    They could hear it.


    The terrible shrieks were slowly disappearing for the others, but the Dark Elves were able to hear a different kind of screeching in their minds.


    It was the cries of the people who had turned into dead mana and the ck despair.


    Siiiiiiizle-


    They felt as if their hands were burning.


    Their hands looked fine on the outside, however, their insides were churning.


    The two Dark Elves both recalled what Tasha had said to them.


    ¡®Endure it even if it is painful. I''m sure that you have seen the people who died while passing through the desert in the Land of Death! It is the cries of people who died an even more painful death than those who were running to live a better life.¡¯


    ¡®So endure it.¡¯


    The Dark Elves bit down on their lips and continued to endure the pain.


    They had no other choice.


    ¡°Huff, huff. Huff.¡±


    They could see Choi Han pointing his sword at the Empire¡¯s troops around them even as his body was shaking.


    Choi Han¡¯s entire body was shaking.


    He was biting down on his lips quite hard.


    ¡®You n on participating in this operation?¡¯


    Cale had asked this question once Alberu had left and only the two of them were there. Choi Han had seriously answered Cale''s nonchnt question.


    ¡®Yes, Cale-nim, I will participate. I am the best at locating the golems¡¯ cores and I can destroy them.¡¯


    He had added on after that.


    ¡®I will not act like an idiot again to cause trouble for the others. Please trust me and leave it to me.¡¯


    Choi Han had faced shock and fear the first time he fought against the golems and the ck despair. He would have probably caused trouble for his allies and done something terrible if Raon and Clopeh had not been there.


    That was why he was participating this time as well.


    It was something that he would have to face eventually even if he ran away from it now.


    He had to end up facing the same enemies again in the Forest of Darkness even if he originally ran away from them in fear. He had faced failure many times each time, however, he had defeated all of them in the end.


    Choi Han clenched the hilt of his sword.


    There were still voices speaking to him in his mind right now.


    ¡®Eat that.¡¯


    ¡®You''ll get stronger if you eat that despair.¡¯


    Choi Han bit down on his lips even harder.


    Drip.


    It was the moment blood started to flow from his lips.


    - Choi Han! Are you okay? The human said to go check on your condition!


    Raon''s voice could be heard in Choi Han''s mind.


    Choi Han also recalled thest thing Cale had said to him when he said that he was going to participate in this operation.


    ¡®You''ve paid plenty for your meals already. So take care of your body first. Don''t act like an idiot.¡¯


    The person who always acted like an idiot and never took care of his body was telling him not to do that.


    ¡®Oh, one more thing. People can¡¯t be perfectly strong. So just remember one thing.¡¯


    Choi Han slowly stopped biting down on his lips.


    ¡®Being alive is the best. Preferably it is living peacefully and happily. Got it?¡¯


    He wiped the blood on his lips with the back of his hand.


    Bleeding helped hime back to his senses a bit. Choi Han started to smile.


    He heard his allies speaking to him at that moment. Both of the Dark Elves reported in one after another.


    ¡°The core and the ck despair have both been purified!¡±


    ¡°I just need to absorb the dead mana now!¡±


    - Choi Han! You seem okay! I knew you could do it! Still, be careful! I''m heading back to the human!


    Raon''s happy voice made Choi Han have to hold back hisughter as he nodded his head.


    His hands were still shaking and there was something still trying to seduce him, but he was okay.


    He kept hearing his friends¡¯ voices and saw them moving about every time he felt his mind letting its guard down, and this night air was cooling him down as well.


    ¡°...I need to move as well.¡±


    Choi Han quickly started to move again.


    The restrictions ced by the lure of the ck despair didn¡¯t seem too bad right now.


    Boooooooom!


    The first golem fell to the ground behind Choi Han as he started to move.


    The two Dark Elves jumped past the golem in order to follow behind Choi Han, with one of the Dark Elves having a much stronger presence of ck mana around him as they moved.


    That made the alchemist in charge bite down on his lips as he turned toward his subordinate who immediately reported in.


    ¡°Sir, the preparations areplete!¡±


    That made the alchemist quickly turn to look at the edge of Section 7.


    The soldiers who were stationed at the edge of Section 7 were running toward the airship.


    What the alchemist didn''t know was that there was someone else who was as aware of this fact as much as himself.


    It was Cale.


    He could see the soldiers running away from the edge of Section 7 as he stood there looking at the Empire¡¯s knights and soldiers who were looking at him but unable to attack.


    ¡®It''s starting.


    The explosions will happen soon.¡¯


    The glutton chimed in once Cale realized this fact.


    - I can¡¯t purify the ck despair.


    She could eat dead mana, but could not purify the ck despair that was with it.


    Cale recalled what the fiery thunderbolt had told himst time.


    He had said that the only ones who could purify the ck despair were necromancers, Dark Elves, and himself.


    Of course, even priests could take care of the dead mana.


    Beep- Beeeeeep-


    Loud noises could be hearding from the orbs located on top of the bombs.


    The noisesing from these orbs were changing, starting from the bombs at the edges of Section 7.


    Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeeep-


    The orbs were bing louder and brighter.


    All of these changes were starting from the edges of Section 7.


    Cale looked toward the residences that were still quiet.


    He was certain that everyone had woken up already.


    He knew that the people of the Jungle were currentlyying low in their homes without even being able to turn on some lights.


    He understood what they must be going through right now.


    Cale had done the same thing when he was Kim Rok Soo, running away from monsters and crawling into the debris of a destroyed building and remaining as quiet as possible.


    He had not even been able to sleep as he was scared of the strong monsters outside.


    That was why he understood what they must be going through right now.


    He closed his eyes even though the enemies were in front of him.


    - Human, I am here!


    It was because he had Raon.


    Cale heard the voice of the glutton again.


    - That was why I could only eat it and die after being dyed ck. Although I can¡¯t purify it, I couldn''t watch the ground turn ck and do nothing about it.


    Cale recalled what the glutton had said the first time he met her.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I can give up on this taste even if I get fat! It''s so unfair that I had to die while eating dirt!¡¯


    He had originally thought that she had just starved to death.


    But now he understood what she meant by having to eat dirt.


    What would she have died eating in thend of boulders that did not have trees?


    Why had the ground turned ck?


    Cale slowly started to get angry.


    ¡®Why did they all live such sad lives?¡¯


    The glutton, the cheapskate, they all had sad lives.


    He thought about the single ck tree on top of the deste area in the slums. Although nothing was there, that ground had not been and of death poisoned by dead mana.


    - All I could do was be a shield.


    The glutton priestess had toy low inside that ck tree for over 10,000 years.


    - I can''t do anything on my own.


    The glutton priestess was different than the Scary Giant Cobblestone. The Super Rock was able to attack. However, the glutton had no way to attack. The only powers that she had was the power to defend and protect.


    This was the reason she always needed allies.


    She needed allies in order to grow, just like how a tree cannot grow on its own.


    Shield.


    The power to protect something.


    This power was only able to get stronger when it had someone to protect.


    The Indestructible Shield.


    She was able to finally find a new ally after over 10,000 years.


    Cale Henituse.


    After waiting for such a long time, she finally found a new person to protect.


    Plop.


    Plop. Plop.


    Very quiet noises could be heard through the explosions.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The people of the Jungle who were hiding away and looking at that state of things outside flinched and opened their eyes wide.


    Things were falling.


    Cale heard the glutton''s voice.


    - The trees said that they will help.


    Branches from small trees were starting to fall from the trees one by one.


    And soon...


    Boom. Boom!


    Boom!


    Branches fromrge trees were starting to fall as well.


    All of the trees throughout Section 7 were lending parts of their bodies to help. That was only visible to the people of the Jungle who were quietly hiding in their homes.


    The branches stabbed into the ground.


    It was at that moment.


    At the center of Section 7.


    The alchemist who had boarded the airship at some point shouted to one of his subordinates who was holding a red orb.


    ¡°Detonate them starting from the edges now!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! Three!¡±


    It was as the subordinate holding the red orb started to count.


    It was as the few remaining soldiers by the edges of Section 7 started to run.


    ¡°Two!¡±


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeep-


    It was as the beautifully shining orbs slowly lost their lights.


    Click.


    It was as a small click could be heard from the bombs installed on therge cylindrical tanks.


    Cale felt an odd sensation at that moment.


    He could feel everything.


    It was as if his senses could reach all four corners of Section 7. That was why he was able to say something the glutton told him to say as if it was the obvious thing to say.


    ¡°Grow.¡±


    The ground started to shake.


    Something happened to the branches that all of the trees in Section 7 dropped for him.


    The branches that had stabbed into the ground started to grow.


    They became alive at Cale¡¯s orders and started to move.


    ¡°W, what the...!¡±


    ¡°What the...? What is going on with the trees?¡±


    Boobooboooooooooom-


    Large vines appeared between the Empire¡¯s soldiers.


    They started to move faster and faster as they grewrger andrger.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The leaves were starting to shake.


    The trees were crying.


    No, the trees were shouting.


    Cale could hear them.


    ¡®Protect them because I have given you a part of my body.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s two hands responded to the trees that were asking him to protect them.


    He looked toward therge vines


    ¡°One!¡±


    It was the moment the subordinate alchemist shouted that number.


    Crack!


    The red orb in his hand exploded.


    People could see what happened at that moment.


    Therge vines divided up and wrapped around the dead mana bombs.


    It was as if they were shields.


    No.


    It was as if they were prisons.


    The vinespletely caged in the dead mana bombs.


    It was the moment that could be seen.


    Beeeeeee- beep!


    The orbs lost all light and the sound stopped.


    The dead mana bombs located at the edges of Section 7 started to detonate one by one.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    ck liquids shot up to the sky.


    However, they could not reach the sky.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The vines were slowly turning ck.


    The tens, no, hundreds of vines that were destroyed by the explosion but grew back were shooting up toward the dead mana.


    All of the Empire¡¯s forces looked toward a single person.


    The vines were growing around that person.


    Cale looked toward the Empire''s forces and started to speak whileughing.


    ¡°Eat up.¡±


    Eat and eat some more.


    The vines that had turned ck were eating up the dead mana bombs as if they had be snakes.


    The vines became as dark as the night the more they ate.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The world became darker and darker as the trees continued to cry.


    This was just the beginning of hell for the Empire¡¯s forces.

 Chapter 312: Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 312: Night (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Drip.


    A drop of the ck liquid fell to the ground.


    The ground was about to turn ck.


    Crack!


    A tree trunk pierced into the spot. The originally brown trunk turned ck while the ground returned to its original color.


    ¡°...This, just what is this?!¡±


    One of the Empire¡¯s knights subconsciously shouted out before his body started to shake. He raised his head after feeling an odd sensation.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    Shhhhhhh-


    Arge ck trunk brushed past above his head as leaves fluttered.


    ¡°Crazy. The trees have gone crazy.¡±


    He plopped down on the ground.


    He could see all of Section 7 as he sat there and looked out.


    It was alive and moving.


    Thisrge area called Section 7 was roaring and moving. It was all because of therge tree trunks that suddenly started to grow.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The Empire¡¯s forces could not run toward the airship even as the dead mana bombs were going off. They could not do so even if they wanted to run.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Their bodies curled up in fear every time they heard the leaves rustling.


    There were trees that were darker than the night by their feet and above their heads.


    They wanted to run, but the trees were faster than them.


    These trees that should be staying in one spot were freely running wild all over Section 7.


    ¡°W, what kind of tree is that?!¡±


    The alchemist in charge looked pale as he held onto the railing of the airship.


    All he could see were the tree trunks following the red-hairedmander¡¯s hands in order to gobble up the dead mana bombs.


    ¡°I, I must inform the superiors!¡±


    He gave an order to one of his subordinates next to him.


    ¡°I, immediately contact the Tower Master-nim and his highness! A, and, and!¡±


    He started to think as his lips were shaking. However, he could not think properly after seeing this unexpected variable.


    Trees that ate up dead mana had appeared.


    There were no areas of Section 7 that were bing deste. In fact, ck tree trunks were appearing by all residential buildings in order to protect the homes from the explosions.


    Boom!


    The alchemist turned his head after hearing a noise.


    He looked to the South.


    The golem at that entrance was falling down.


    He could see someone looking at him from that area at the same time. He couldn''t see the gaze to be specific.


    However, he could tell that the person there was looking in his direction when he saw the ck robe facing toward him.


    That was Mary, the famous Roan Kingdom¡¯s necromancer.


    She was the only necromancer on the Western continent, thest of her kind.


    This alchemist-cum-ck mage could not hide the scorn and disgust he had for the necromancer.


    He could see the ck mana shining around the necromancer. She had probably absorbed the remaining dead mana after she purified the ck despair.


    The necromancer soon swayed and had to be supported by a Dark Elf.


    ¡®She¡¯s still much weaker than the Tower Master-nim.¡¯


    Thinking about that fact cleared the alchemist''s mind. He turned away and looked forward as he gave the order.


    ¡°Detonate the bombs as quickly as possible!¡±


    The subordinate¡¯s gaze became serious.


    Detonating the bombs faster meant that the airship would depart faster as well. The alchemist nodded his head at his subordinate¡¯s gaze and continued to speak.


    ¡°And-¡±


    The person at the center of this change.


    He pointed to the person that the tree trunks had gathered around to protect.


    ¡°...And attack Cale Henituse as much as possible! No, get in his way!¡±


    The mages and knights quickly started to move after hearing his order.


    ¡°Prepare to attack! Cast fire-attribute spells!¡±


    The mages on top of the airship started to drawrge magic circles in order tounch fire spells. It was because they had determined that smaller scale spells would be useless against those ck tree trunks.


    The knights charged toward Cale who was at the center of Section 7 at the same time.


    ¡°You think you can stop all of us on your own?!¡±


    Cale sighed after hearing that from one of the knights.


    ¡®He''s using such a stereotypical expression.¡¯


    It was exactly the type of thing the bad guys fighting against the main character said in fantasy or martial arts novels. Cale felt like he understood how those main characters must have felt experiencing the same thing.


    ¡°I''m alone because I can handle all of you.¡±


    ¡®Can¡¯t you even think that far?¡¯


    Cale ignored the corners of his lips going up as he leisurely started to move his hands. He heard Raon''s voice in his mind as well.


    - Our human is not alone! I, the great and mighty Raon Miru, am here!


    But Raon had more things to say.


    - But human, you look scary right now!


    Cale¡¯s smile became thicker.


    ¡®I know.


    I know how I look right now.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t hard for Cale to imagine how vicious he looked as he smiled while being surrounded by these ck tree trunks that were moving like snakes.


    He moved a couple of these snake-like trunks. He then thought about what the glutton priestess had said to him earlier.


    ¡®She can only defend?


    I don''t know about that.¡¯


    Cale was thinking that the glutton actually had a stronger weapon than the fire. That weapon headed toward the enemies who were approaching from all directions.


    ¡°Dodge! That tree has eaten dead mana! Dodge it!¡±


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    The knight heard the explosion of another dead mana bomb and the sound of a tree trunk that was probably gobbling it up, however, he made himself ignore it as he shouted toward his subordinate knights.


    ¡°Cut them using your aura smokes! It should be fine as long as you don¡¯t touch them! Move in groups of twos!¡±


    The knight raised his sword and shed down.


    sh-


    The ck tree trunk that was heading toward him was easily sliced.


    Plop.


    The sliced tree branch dried up and fell to the ground. The knight''s eyes sparkled after seeing this and he quickly shouted to inform the others.


    ¡°They are easily cut! They are normal branches other than the fact that they have dead mana in them! They do not have that much attacking strength!¡±


    The size of therge tree trunks alone could be used to attack, however, there were almost a hundred knights surrounding Cale right now.


    sh-


    sh sh-


    ¡°Cut them! Cut and cut again as you move forward!¡±


    The knight sneered at Cale who was surrounded by the ck tree trunks and continued to advance. The other knights followed his lead and slowly advanced as well.


    Cale looked like a rat caught in a jar.


    He had looked scary whilemanding the ck trees from the darkness, however, it was not as scary as the knights had originally thought.


    ¡°We will pay you back for what happened during the battle with the Whipper Kingdom!¡±


    The morale of all of the knights was going up.


    sh!


    They were even able to cut through multiple branches using a sword covered in aura smoke. These trees really were regr trees. There was no need to be afraid.


    The knight in charge started to smile.


    ¡°...my!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    The Empire¡¯s knights suddenly heard some soldiers shouting at that moment. The shouts became louder and louder until the knight was able to hear it clearly.


    ¡°It''s the enemy! The Jungle has invaded!¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯


    The Jungle and the Roan Kingdom are already in here.¡¯


    The knight heard a sharp noise cutting through the night before he even had a moment to ask his question.


    Wiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiing-


    He heard a siren going off from the airship.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom!


    Boooom!


    The remaining two golems broke down.


    The knight peeked toward the direction of a golem before his eyes opened wide.


    He could see brown-skinned people who were faintly visible in the darkness.


    He could see warriors climbing over the castle wall and the destroyed golem.


    ¡°Grrrrrr.¡±


    ¡°Grr- grrrrr-¡±


    He could also hear the growling beasts whose eyes sparkled even in the darkness. He could see the Jungle warriors entering Section 7 on foot or on these beasts with their weapon in their hands.


    There were a lot of them. He could see something within the group of warriors that climbed up the tall castle wall.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    Arge ck panther roared while underneath the moonlight and the starlight.


    Thatrge yet agile body soon started to run. It was heading toward where thest golem was falling.


    ¡°Ten!¡±


    Ten lowered his body after hearing his name and a woman jumped on his back.


    There was arge spear in her hand.


    None of the people climbing over the castle wall and the golem were shouting in order to raise their morale. They were slowly and stealthily moving in.


    The knight subconsciously gulped after seeing the enemies that were moving in like a wave. He heard someone''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you aiming for me?¡±


    The knight jerked his head back.


    He could see Cale Henituse¡¯s smiling face. He heard another noise as he felt chills after seeing Cale quietly smiling at him.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The sound of the leaves that he had been hearing since earlier was much louder now as Cale''s sleeves started to flutter. The knights rushing in flinched before slowly retreating backwards.


    The knight urgently shouted.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Hundreds of tree branches suddenly shout out with Cale at the center.


    They started to grow as they shot out.


    The ck trees were bing thicker and stronger.


    ¡°Roooooar!¡±


    The ck panther, Ten, jumped up into the air.


    Tap.


    However, a new ground was soon created under Ten¡¯s paws.


    It was a ck tree trunk. Arge tree became the ground for Ten to step onto.


    A mage shouted from the airship at that moment.


    ¡°The magic circles are ready to activate!¡±


    The alchemist in charge had veins popping out of his neck as he gave the order.


    ¡°Immediately activate the magic circles! Kill Cale Henituse!¡±


    The ck tree trunks around Cale were weaving together with each other as if they were a spider web.


    They were above the ground and in the air.


    They did not care about where they were as they weaved together in order to create a path.


    The branches were heading toward one location.


    The pce.


    The branches were rushing toward the spot right underneath the airship.


    Bang! Bang!


    They also gobbled up dead mana bombs along the way.


    Nothing seemed to be able to stop them.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    The magic circles activated as the alchemist urged them on.


    Ooooooooong-


    The magic circles and the magic stones above them started to shine.


    However, the alchemist on the airship started to frown.


    He was looking at the castle wall. There was something flying up into the sky from underneath the castle wall.


    It was someone whose hair was as red as the fire spells that the Empire had prepared.


    Rosalyn was flying toward the airship. Red mana was swaying around her as if it was a cape.


    ¡®Damn it!


    Just how much did they prepare?!¡¯


    The alchemist mmed down on the railing. His gaze then turned toward the person at the center of the approaching enemies. He could see the red hair above the now ck Section 7 ground.


    Cale, the owner of that red hair, started to speak. He gave an order to the tree trunks.


    ¡°Grow.¡±


    Keep growing.


    Grow to the point that the enemies will fear you.


    ¡°Stretch out.¡±


    Keep moving forward.


    Move to kill the enemy.


    Cale shouted while looking at the spiderweb-like path made of tree trunks.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Rooooooooooar!¡±


    The ck panther Ten roared as he kicked off the tree trunk. He then started to run. Litana aimed her spear forward with one hand.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Choi Han stepped on the tree trunks that reached toward the North and started to run toward the center. The two Dark Elves followed behind him.


    It was the same for Mary and Tasha. All of them were running along that wooden ck road.


    They heard Cale''s voice once more.


    ¡°All units, charge forward!¡±


    North, South, East, West.


    The Jungle warriors who were used to running on trees more than anybody else all started to run across the tree trunks.


    They weren''t the only ones.


    Some of the people of the Jungle who had been quietly hiding started to climb the tree trunks that had been shielding their homes like shields.


    Some of them were riding animals while others were running toward the same location.


    They were all running toward the airship that was located above the pce at the center of Section 7.


    ¡°N, no!¡±


    The alchemist subconsciously took a step back after seeing all these people running toward him. He felt a pressure as if a ck tsunami was headed toward him.


    Screeeech-


    The airship clunked at that moment.


    "W, what the...?¡±


    ¡°We''ve been captured! Leader-nim, we''re caught!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The alchemist urgently looked down after hearing the desperate voice of the pale subordinate.


    He looked at the bottom of the airship.


    There were ck tree trunks grabbing onto the bottom of the airship.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Got you.¡±


    Everything within Section 7 was caught in Cale''s hands.

 Chapter 313: Night (3)

    <h4>Chapter 313: Night (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale''s open palm clenched into a fist.


    Crackle!


    A ck tree trunk dug deeper into the bottom of the airship as he did that.


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be happening!¡±


    The hands of the alchemist in charge were shaking. He bit down on his lips so hard that they were bleeding.


    Drip. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to that.


    ¡°Leader-nim, it is tilting!¡±


    Screeeech.


    A chilling screech could be heard as the airship started to tilt to one side. The alchemist grabbed onto the railing to maintain his bnce as he red at Cale.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale was slowly walking.


    The knights charged toward him like bugs being drawn to a light, however, none of them could reach Cale.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Cale took a step into the air. ck tree trunks flew over one by one to create a staircase for him.


    Cale stepped onto this spiderweb-like path of wood that he had created.


    - Human, are you going?


    He then started to run.


    Swoooosh, the Sound of the Wind created a gust at the tip of his feet. Cale quickly followed the wind toward the airship.


    The alchemist who had been watching with bloodshot eyes immediately started to shout.


    ¡°Activate the magic circle!¡±


    Ooooooong.


    The magic circle that had been prepared for a while started to light up.


    A red aura was gathering on top of therge magic circle.


    The alchemist then waved his hand. ck mana covered his neck and his voice that was amplified with ck magic rung out to the Empire¡¯s forces.


    ¡°All soldiers should cut through the tree trunks! Aim for the enemies! Shoot the arrows!¡±


    He quickly said a couple more things.


    ¡°Go inside the homes and find some kindling! Burn all the trees!¡±


    The soldiers who had been nkly staring at everything finally started to move. It was because they felt as if they could really lose if things continued like this. This was especially the case for the regr soldiers who did not know much about the dead mana bombs. What they saw was both amazing and scary.


    But they still had to find a way to survive.


    The soldiers took out their weapons.


    ¡°L, let''s go fight!¡±


    ¡°We need to go! We need to get to the airship before the enemies get there!¡±


    The soldiers cut through the trunks and started to shoot arrows at the warriors who were running across the path of trunks.


    The alchemist turned off his amplification magic and gave his subordinate an order.


    ¡°Call in the knights. Have all of the mages who are not handling the magic circle prepare to attack!¡±


    ¡®Call in the knights?¡¯


    The alchemist whispered to his subordinate who seemed confused.


    ¡°Throw the remaining dead mana bombs and magic bombs underneath the airship. I¡¯m sure it will at least stop the tree trunks and prevent the enemies from approaching. Furthermore-¡±


    The alchemist had a cold gaze in his eyes.


    ¡°We will lift off immediately.¡±


    The confusion in the subordinate¡¯s eyes disappeared. He figured out what they were calling in the knights and leaving the soldiers behind. They were going to escape while the soldiers tied the enemies down.


    The alchemist used amplification magic once more as he started to shout again.


    ¡°Resist! Hold them back until thest of thest moments!¡±


    The three most skilled mages who were handling the magic circle raised both of their hands up in the air as the alchemist said that.


    There was a bit of rumbling as me shot up into the sky.


    Crackle.


    This me that looked like a snake with its mouth open twisted its body as it continued to shoot up.


    There was a pressureing from it as if it would burn everything in its path.


    The alchemist felt that thrilling sensation from the me as he turned his gaze.


    He could see a woman smiling. The alchemist pointed to her and continued to shout.


    This was the reason he had told the mages to prepare to attack.


    ¡°Launch the attack toward Commander Rosalyn!¡±


    That was the signal.


    The me snake that rose up from the hands of three Empire mages turned around and started to head down.


    The alchemists who had received the orders started to throw bombs out of the airship''s lower windows at the same time.


    They were throwing both dead mana bombs and regr magic bombs.


    They were heading toward the ck tree trunks that were grabbing onto the airship and the enemies who were running up those trunks toward them.


    ¡°Shoot the arrows!¡±


    The soldiers¡¯ arrows headed toward the Jungle warriors as well.


    Ooooooooong-


    The remaining Empire¡¯s mages cast spells toward Commander Rosalyn as well.


    The alchemist in charge''s eyes sparkled as he watched all of these attacks beingunched.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll destroy everything!¡±


    His original order had been to destroy everything. It should be fine as long as the results were as nned, right?


    The noises he had been waiting for could finally be heard.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    It wasing from underneath the airship.


    The bombs were detonating.


    ¡°We are lifting off!¡±


    Ooooooooong-


    The airship slowly started to activate. Alchemists in the cockpit were holding onto highest-grade magic stones as they prepared for lift off.


    ¡®Good, we just need to continue like this for a bit longer.¡¯


    The alchemist turned his head and made eye contact with Rosalyn. He started tough while seeing her covered by the Empire¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Kahahaha! I''m sure you can¡¯t block all of these attacks even if you are a highest-grade mage! This is the end for you too!¡±


    He saw as the me snake miss Rosalyn and charge toward the ground.


    It should burn up all of the trees.


    ¡°Kahahahaha!¡±


    The alchemist could not hide hisughter.


    It was at that moment.


    Smirk.


    The corner of Rosalyn¡¯s lips started to curl up.


    ¡°...Why are you smiling?¡±


    The alchemist instantly stoppedughing and started to frown. The Empire¡¯s spells reached Rosalyn at that moment.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    Light appeared in the night sky as if fireworks were going off.


    The alchemist could see Rosalyn curled up with a shield around her once the explosions ended and smoke started to appear.


    ¡®...I expected that.¡¯


    Yes, someone at Rosalyn¡¯s level should be able to defend against attacks from other mages.


    ¡®But she should not be able to stop that me snake after having to defend against all of those attacks!¡¯


    The alchemist was thinking that way before his face turned pale.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Huh?¡±


    The me snake that had been heading toward the tree trunks suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What the? Why aren¡¯t you attacking?¡±


    He heard the response from the mages behind him.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Just what-¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Well, they weren¡¯t really responses.


    They were screams and moans.


    The three mages above the magic circle were groaning.


    He wanted to turn his head to look but he was unable to do so.


    ¡°...Unbelievable.¡±


    Crackle.


    He was looking at the burning snake. It stopped in air before changing directions.


    The mouth of the snake that had been aiming for the tree trunks down below were turned around.


    It was now pointing toward the airship.


    The target of its attack had changed.


    ¡®Is there such a spell?¡¯


    Then there was someone patting the head of that me snake.


    ¡°...W, who is that person-?¡±


    The alchemist could see a man with white gold hair.


    He had white gold aura around his body and shined like a star. That man was the one trying to turn the Empire¡¯s attack into his own.


    ¡°Rosalyn, are you okay?¡±


    Rosalyn removed the shield, stood up straight again, and nodded her head.


    She then moved to stand behind Eruhaben, the man with white gold hair. Her role today was backup.


    It could not be helped.


    A Dragon, a being at the peak of magic, was going to take charge.


    Furthermore, it was the oldest Dragon on the continent.


    Eruhaben lightly snapped his fingers.


    Snap.


    Therge me snake disappeared from that small noise.


    That devil-like me snake turned into gold dust and disappeared.


    ¡°H, how is this-¡±


    The alchemist got chills after seeing that calm attack. That was not regr magic.


    He could not help but be full of fear.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    An explosion cut through the night.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Grab on!¡±


    The airship violently started to shake.


    The alchemist looked toward his subordinate who urgently started to shout.


    ¡°It is useless!¡±


    ¡°What?


    What is useless?¡±


    The subordinate shouted back with despair on his face.


    ¡°All of the attacks are useless!¡±


    Screeeech-


    The bottom of the airship shook once more.


    ¡°The Dark Elves, the Dark Elves are destroying everything and climbing up!¡±


    The subordinate quickly recited the information he had received.


    The Dark Elves were blocking any dead mana bombs that the alchemists were throwing down. They just absorbed the dead mana as they ran wild.


    Tasha who was covered in ck liquid and dead mana shouted from the middle of the group.


    ¡°Absorb it all! Show them the strength of the people who use dead mana as a source of strength!¡±


    Litana and the ck panther Ten were then using the path they created for them to attack the airship.


    The ck tree trunks weren¡¯t stopping their attacks either.


    The subordinate handed over the videomunication device where the others were reporting in as he continued to shout.


    ¡°Most of the Jungle warriors have almost arrived as well!¡±


    ¡°What about the soldiers? Shouldn¡¯t they have stopped at least some of the?!¡±


    The subordinate shook his head at the alchemist''s question.


    ¡°Apparently the trees are shielding them!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Empire¡¯s soldiers were shooting arrows or shing their swords toward the warriors who were climbing the tree trunks to approach the airship, but nothing could reach them.


    ¡°Block everything. Don¡¯t make them stop.¡±


    Cale''s orders reached all of the tree trunks in Section 7.


    The tree trunks and the Indestructible Shield started to move.


    The shield was protecting the allied soldiers.


    ¡°It¡¯s blocked again!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Those damn tree trunks!¡±


    The Empire¡¯s swords and arrows could not pierce through these trunks weaved together in the shape of a shield.


    That was why the Jungle warriors could run without worry.


    They had realized the existence of these shields that were protecting them.


    That was why the enemy was afraid.


    They had no way to pierce through.


    All of their attacks were useless.


    This was the true strength of defense.


    An enemy who realized this shouted toward their leader.


    ¡°Leader-nim, it is difficult to lift off because the bottom of the airship is stuck!¡±


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    The alchemist¡¯s face turned white.


    He then saw that the grey orb he received from his subordinate was glowing.


    ¡°...Your highness.¡±


    Imperial Prince Adin was contacting him. The order he had given earlier to contact the Imperial Prince had finally gone through.


    He connected the videomunication device with shaking hands. This rat in a jar needed somewhere to lean on.


    The call soon connected.


    - How is it going? Why did you send an emergency call?


    He could hear Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Y, your-¡±


    - ...Pull it together. First tell me what is going on.


    Adin consoled the alchemist with a pretty gentle tone and urged him to rx and describe the situation.


    ¡°Y, your highness-¡±


    However, the alchemist was still unable to speak.


    He could not speak.


    The things he was seeing in front of his eyes were making him unable to say anything.


    Screech- screech.


    That was the only noise that could be heard on the silent airship.


    The noise wasing up from something rising up from the bottom of the airship.


    It was as dark as the night.


    It was arge bird made of ck bones.


    The ck skeleton bird¡¯s ck eyes shed as it red at the people on top of the airship''s deck.


    There was someone standing on that ck skeleton bird.


    Choi Han¡¯s sword was glowing with his ck aura as he pointed toward the enemies on top of the airship.


    Crackle.


    Crumble.


    ck beings jumped up to the deck as the railing started to break.


    The Dark Elves who were covered in dead mana were climbing up the side of the airship with their elementals to get to the deck.


    Therge ck panther and Litana, as well as the Jungle people soon climbed up as well.


    The ck beings who had crawled up from the bottom did not say anything. They just stood their pointing their weapons at the enemies.


    - ...Why is it so quiet?


    Adin¡¯s voiceing from the videomunication device rang out across the deck.


    All he could see was the face of the alchemist who made the call. This was because the alchemist had the videomunication device in his arms and urgently connected it without setting it up somewhere.


    Adin could not see the battlefield or even anything around the alchemist.


    - Turn the screen toward the battlefield.


    Adin¡¯s voice lowered and he coldly gave the order.


    However, the alchemist¡¯s hands were still shaking, and he was unable to move.


    ¡°Y, your highness-¡±


    All he could do was call out Adin''s name.


    The alchemist¡¯s eyes turned toward the videomunication device.


    Although he could hear Adin''s voice, the only thing he could see through the screen was a ck screen.


    Adin was covering the videomunication device with a ck cloth either because he could not show his injured self or because he couldn¡¯t show what he was doing right now.


    However, Adin should be looking at him right now through his screen.


    The alchemist slowly moved his shaking pupils to the side of the videomunication device knowing that Adin was looking.


    It all happened in a moment.


    A man was standing next to him.


    It was the mage with white gold hair.


    The alchemist''s body stiffened up as the man''s white gold mana surrounded him.


    Only his face as free to move.


    He could see that the mage with white gold hair was smiling. The alchemist gasped.


    He could see that those eyes were same as any regr human''s eyes.


    However, those eyes instantly turned into the eyes of a different creature.


    ¡®H, he¡¯s not human!¡¯


    He started to feel fear.


    He heard Adin¡¯s voice once more.


    - ...Did you not hear my order?


    Adin was about to end the call in anger after only seeing the alchemist''s stiff expression.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I can hear you loud and clear.¡±


    He heard a familiar voice.


    The videomunication device soon started to shake and Adin could see someone''s face.


    - ...Cale Henituse.


    It was thest person to climb onto the airship.


    Cale joyfully greeted Adin who was calling his name.


    ¡°I heard you lost your right leg and that you were injured by your chest? I''m d you somehow managed to live.¡±


    However, his eyes were colder than ever before.


    He continued to speak to the videomunication device that only showed a ck screen.


    ¡°Adin, let me take a look at your face. Are you really okay? I was worried that you might have died, you bastard.¡±


    Cale''s voice sounded as if he was really worried.


    However, that bright smile instantly twisted into the face of a jackass.


    ¡®I will definitely kill you myself.¡¯


    Cale recalled what he had said to Adinst time.


    He would not forget everything the Imperial family and the ck mages tried to do.


    Cale almost whispered toward the videomunication device.


    ¡°It would be a shame for you to die like that since you need to die by my hands.¡±


    Cale¡¯s smiling face seemed like a fitting expression for a trash.

 Chapter 314: Night (4)

    <h4>Chapter 314: Night (4)</h4>


    Quality and Trantion Check: Miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Silence fell.


    It was because Cale looked so vicious when he stated that it would be a shame if Adin died before he could kill him.


    However, that silence was soon broken.


    - Ha, hahaha-


    Laughter poured out from the videomunication device.


    The bemusedughter fit very well with the refreshing coolness of the spring night.


    - Hahaha!


    However, the one who wasughing was Imperial Prince Adin.


    - Huu, Cale Henituse. You really...


    Imperial Prince Adin looked as if he was struggling to suppress hisughter as he took a few deep breaths and gently called Cale¡¯s name.


    - You¡¯re really an amusing person.


    It was a friendly voice.


    He didn¡¯t seem to mind Cale¡¯s impolite speech and threat.


    Several people frowned at Adin¡¯s voice. He was speaking with a tone that would make someone think that he was treating Cale as his close younger brother.


    In addition, he was rxed.


    The people who realized that fact weren¡¯t able to stop frowning.


    Rosalyn and Choi Han in particr did not have pleasant expressions. It was because the Imperial Prince had hit them from behind several times.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s a needless thought.¡¯


    Rosalyn shook her head.


    What can the Imperial Prince, who is in the Empire and not here, possibly do?


    She needlessly got anxious, but she shook off her useless worry.


    Adin¡¯s voice was heard at that moment.


    - Cale Henituse, what is it that you want?


    Flinch.


    Rosalyn, Litana, and Choi Han flinched. In particr, Litana, the Queen of the Jungle, immediately knew what Adin was trying to do.


    Appeasement.


    The Imperial Prince was trying to appease the leader of the enemy now that the Empire¡¯s army and his soldiers were being held captive.


    - I want to know what you want. I thought about it carefully you know. What does Cale Henituse want? Money? Authority? Fame? Power?


    Adin spoke in a pleasant voice that was characteristic of him.


    - No, you don¡¯t want those things. However, you definitely want something.


    Litana could see Cale staring silently at the videomunication device. Meanwhile, Adin continued to speak.


    - You earnestly want, ¡®something,¡¯ like I do.


    Haha.


    Adin briefly let out a burst of lowughter and soon spoke with pleasure or perhaps excitement.


    - I know the truth. The world may call you a, ¡®hero,¡¯ but you don¡¯t look like a, ¡®hero,¡¯ to me. You¡¯re not even a good person.


    ¡®What kind of nonsense is he spouting!¡¯


    Litana subconsciously stepped forward at Adin¡¯s words. Cale¡¯s mouth opened at that moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What you say is correct.¡±


    Litana¡¯s gaze shifted from the videomunication device to Cale. She saw Cale staring at the videomunication device with a peculiar smile.


    - Right? I knew that my judgment was correct. I¡¯ve been seriously thinking about you this time.


    Swish.


    The ck cloth that was disyed in the videomunication device was slowly drawn back.


    Then Adin¡¯s face, which seemed to have a pretty goodplexion, came into view. Nothing else was visible except Adin¡¯s face and the ck wall behind him.


    Adin¡¯s yellow-tinted brown eyes met Cale¡¯s dark brown eyes.


    - Cale Henituse.


    Adin and Cale.


    The corners of both these people¡¯s mouths went up.


    - You¡¯re someone simr to me.


    ¡®Simr to Adin?!¡¯


    Litana ended up taking another step or two.


    Young master Cale was nothing like Adin. The Cale that she knew from the first time she met him in the fog-filled forest had put out the fire in Section 1 and has always been a righteous person.


    He was someone quite different from Adin even though it couldn¡¯t be imed with certainty that he was a good person.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We are simr.¡±


    Litana stopped.


    Cale acknowledged Adin¡¯s words once again.


    He agreed that they were simr.


    He himself stated that he was simr to Adin.


    Litana looked around.


    There were those like the Dark Elf Tasha who were just as confused as she was. Even the enemies looked taken aback. They seemed to be at a loss on what to do while witnessing the friendly atmosphere between the two leaders.


    However, Litana gripped the spear in her hand tighter the moment she saw the expressions of Cale¡¯s group.


    - Hahahaha!


    Adin burst intoughter at that moment and proceeded to ask Cale a question.


    - So, what is it that you want? Can you tell me?


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s something that I can¡¯t share.¡±


    Cale nodded. He then looked at the Imperial Prince who wasughing in delight as if he was happy to meet someone like him and bluntly answered back.


    ¡°I want to be a cker.¡±


    It was the sincere truth.


    - What?


    ¡°I said I want to be a cker.¡±


    ¡®I want to wipe out all the people like you andfortably enjoy the peaceful world as a cker.


    I want to livefortably as a cker without harming anyone else.¡¯


    Cale was being serious. It was a dream that he could confidently say in front of anyone.


    - ...Are you mocking my words?


    ¡°As if.¡±


    It was an earnest answer that was far from mockery.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know how hard it is to achieve my dream of bing a cker, huh? Are you dismissing my dream right now?¡±


    Litana was at a loss for words seeing Cale acting like a ssless delinquent for the first time without his usual charisma and elegance of a noble.


    She could also see the mage Rosalyn who was shaking her head back and forth.


    In addition, she could see Choi Han and Eruhaben silently nodding their heads.


    ¡°Hey, being a cker is an even better job than being an Imperial Prince! It¡¯s been a long time since I met a person so simr to me so I told you about my dream, but you¡¯re dismissing it? Hm?¡±


    - ...Ha!


    Adin let out a sigh-like gasp.


    - It looks like you don¡¯t n to converse with me at all.


    ¡°Ah, seriously. I¡¯m being honest with you here.¡±


    Adin¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder as Cale pounded his chest in frustration.


    - Are you saying that the person who controls everything from behind doesn¡¯t want anything?


    ¡°No, I said I want to be a cker!¡±


    ¡®Why can¡¯t he fucking understand!¡¯


    Cale was genuinely frustrated, but everyone aside from his group simply viewed it as Calepletely mocking the Imperial Prince.


    - Yes, yes. I get it.


    The smile on Adin¡¯s lips did not disappear even then.


    ¡°Good, thanks for understanding.¡±


    Cale nodded and bluntly added on.


    ¡°Then sit tight and wait for me.¡±


    Hisughter disappeared. He took in Adin¡¯s image from the videomunication device and continued on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Adin was still smiling the same as ever.


    - Sure. War is a battle against time, so you should hurry. Let me know if you decide on what you want.


    Adin spoke lightheartedly as expected.


    - I¡¯ll give you a present for now.


    ¡®A present?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly.


    Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s palm appeared on the videomunication device¡¯s screen at that moment. There was a small orb in his hand that let out a cracking sound as it began to break.


    It was at that moment.


    Oooong-


    Cale turned his head to one side.


    He looked toward the source of the tremor. One of the Dark Elves nearby shouted with wide eyes.


    ¡°The magic stones, the magic stones in the cockpit are acting strangely!¡±


    The Dark Elves that had entered the airship¡¯s cockpit and were binding the alchemist pilots were anxiously looking at the cockpit.


    Ooong-


    The airship¡¯s power supply.


    The magic stones began to vibrate crazily and radiate heat. Cale started to frown as he heard Adin¡¯s voice.


    - You know, I feel good when everything is in the palm of my hand. Didn¡¯t I tell you that?


    Adin wasughing.


    - My order was to, ¡®destroy,¡¯ the Jungle.


    ¡®Could it be?¡¯


    - I¡¯m also always prepared for any kind of situation. I always keep in mind the possibility of my proud army failing to carry out my orders.


    Screeech, screech.


    Ooong, oong.


    The magic stones continued to spew out more heat and the hull of the airship trembled.


    Crack. Craaack.


    Cale heard the tree trunks that he had tied up breaking. This was because the tree branches that had entangled with the airship¡¯s power supply units were shaken off due to the excessive movements.


    The whole ship began to slowly heat up as if the ship didn¡¯t care if it broke.


    The source that caused the heat and vibrations were the many magic stones in the cockpit.


    Each of the magic stones served as the central control and steering mechanism as well as the switch to activate all of the different devices on the airship.


    Cale made eye contact with Adin.


    - Guess whether the airship has a self-destruction device or not?


    ¡®Ah!¡¯


    Rosalyn and Choi Han started to frown.


    They were reminded of the Whipper Kingdom war.


    Adin was someone who didn¡¯t care if his own army died or not.


    He was someone who didn¡¯t care about the means as long as he got the desired results.


    It was Adin who brought Honte as a suicide bomber during the war against the Whipper Kingdom. He even pretended to dearly value Honte.


    What did he value the most this time?


    ¡®The airship!¡¯


    Rosalyn urgently shouted.


    ¡°We have to stop the magic stones!¡±


    Ooong-


    Red mana rose around her at that moment. She immediately approached the cockpit and started to frown.


    ¡°...Damn it!¡±


    The magic stones were violently rotating, vibrating, and expelling heat in a way that was impossible to stop after the invocation of the self-destruction device.


    ¡°...It looks like they¡¯ll explode if we handle them the wrong way.¡±


    Rosalyn was not confident that she could easily maintain the bnce of the vtile magic stones with her current magic skills.


    The current situation of the cockpit was one where the magic bomb that were counting down would immediately explode if one identally mishandled the magic stones.


    - Hahahaha!


    Loudughter rang out from Imperial Prince Adin. Cale turned his head to his side at that moment.


    ¡°Y, your highness-¡±


    The face of the alchemist in charge was white with fright as he trembled. His body that he couldn¡¯t move was full of fear.


    ¡°Y, your highness, I need to liv-¡±


    - Hahahahaha!


    The alchemist¡¯s plea to be saved was buried under Adin¡¯sughter.


    However, the Imperial Prince¡¯s voice was buried under Litana¡¯s voice as well.


    ¡°Everyone get down from the airship! Evacuate!¡±


    ¡°Follow her majesty¡¯s orders! All Dark Elves immediately call your Elementals and move the people!¡±


    Tasha followed up quickly with an order.


    Cale slowly shifted his gaze with a frown on his face.


    - It¡¯s a great gift, isn¡¯t it?


    Adin saw Cale start to frown even more.


    ¡°...You¡¯re trash.¡±


    - It¡¯s always fun to see an angry face like that. After all, you¡¯re the one who suffers and gets hurt every time.


    Cale¡¯s current actions were simr to when he rushed to block the Tower Master¡¯s disciple Honte¡¯s explosion.


    Adin believed Cale was always on the losing end.


    - I¡¯ll be waiting for you.


    ¡°...Son of a bitch!¡±


    Adin could see Cale trembling as if he couldn¡¯t contain his anger to the point that the videomunication device¡¯s screen was shaking.


    ¡°Young master Cale! What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Commander, let us escape for now!¡±


    Imperial Prince Adin could hear Rosalyn and Litana urgently calling out to Cale. He started to speak cheekily while putting on an even more pleasant expression.


    - You can try saving the others like you didst time. Ah, is it a bit difficult to open up a shield for this? Good luck.


    He then burst out in loudughter at Cale¡¯s subsequent actions.


    - Hahahaha-!


    Crack!


    The videomunication device was thrown to the floor and started to crack.


    However, the sound was buried under the airship¡¯s tremors and the sounding from the magic stones.


    - Hahahaha!


    Only the sound of Adin¡¯sughter continued.


    He couldn¡¯t contain hisughter at Cale throwing the videomunication device down in anger with a frown on his face.


    Crack! Craaack!


    Cale stomped on the videomunication device. The videomunication device lost the visual connection, but Adin¡¯sughter didn¡¯t stop.


    He continued to speak rather happily.


    - Your angry face is quite amusing, very amusing! Hahahaha!


    Craaack!


    The videomunication device broke in half and the connectionpletely broke off after Cale violently stomped on it onest time.


    - Hahaha- ha.


    The Imperial Prince¡¯sughter also stopped abruptly.


    All connection with Adin was over. There were no longer any other videomunication devices that could reach Adin.


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    Rosalyn flinched as she looked at Cale then approached him with a solemn expression and put a hand on his shoulder.


    Oooong-


    The airship heated up more and more and began to turn into a bomb on the brink of explosion.


    ¡°Young master Cale! I know that you are angry, but we must evacuate everyone right now! I¡¯ll also open up a shield so-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Rosalyn stopped her urgent words at Cale¡¯s voice which could be heard even as his head was bowed as he stared at the broken fragments of the videomunication device.


    Rosalyn¡¯s urgent expression changed in a peculiar way.


    ¡°Young master Cale?¡±


    She could see Cale slowly lifting up his head.


    He wasughing quite refreshingly.


    He wasughing as if he had never been angry and as if his rage just now was all an act.


    ¡®...An act?¡¯


    Rosalyn could hear Cale¡¯s blunt statement the moment she slowly lowered the hand that she put on his shoulder.


    ¡°He¡¯s a bastard who doesn¡¯t understand the value of things. That¡¯s why guys like Adin are wrong.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Rosalyn was bewildered by Cale¡¯s sudden remark, but her eyes widened as Cale¡¯s gaze turned to one ce.


    Cale was looking in a direction as he started to speak.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if we were able to make use of this airship? It would be a waste to throw it away.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze went beyond the shaking alchemist who couldn¡¯t move an inch.


    Cale was looking beyond the alchemist towards another being even during the time when the alchemist was earnestly calling Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s name.


    He asked the being who was still chuckling like he had been doing since then.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    The ancient Dragon, Eruhaben.


    He started to smile at Cale¡¯s following words.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, I¡¯m sure that the Imperial Prince thinks that this airship is destroyed by now.¡±


    Cale could see Eruhaben slowly raising his hand. He recalled the conversation he had with Eruhaben before this operation began.


    ¡®Cale Henituse, I¡¯ll take care of the center where the airship is. Of course, you humans will take all the credit.¡¯


    ¡®Ah! Eruhaben-nim.¡¯


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯d like to reuse it if it¡¯s possible.¡¯


    ¡®What a greedy bastard.¡¯


    It was obvious even if he didn¡¯t bother saying what he wanted to reuse.


    The airship. That was it.


    The ancient Dragon leisurely added on.


    ¡°Then all that¡¯s left is for you to have it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so what should we do now?¡±


    Cale, who was excited to obtain the airship, was ready to put up his shield. He seemed ready to do anything.


    Rosalyn admired Cale who coveted the airship as she approached to help Eruhaben after understanding the whole situation.


    It was at that moment. Cale saw the rxed ancient Dragon respond with arrogance.


    ¡°No, I got this.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    The ancient Dragon snapped at that moment.


    Snap!


    White-gold mana surged from Eruhaben at the sound of the light snap.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale subconsciously covered his eyes with his hands.


    It was bright.


    An extremely bright white-gold light burst out from Eruhaben.


    Everyone would think that this light was an explosion if a sound that could pierce the eardrum apanied it.


    Flinch.


    A very small sound was heard when Cale took a step back despite himself.


    Psssshhhh-


    It was breaking.


    The sound of something hard turning to dust could be heard.


    - Human... As expected, Goldie gramps is great!


    ¡®What?¡¯


    There was sincere admiration in Raon¡¯s voice.


    Cale slowly opened his eyes.


    He looked around him.


    Everyone who had taken a step or two back like him or sank to the group and had their eyes closed slowly opened their eyes one by one.


    - Wow! Human! Look at the sky! Wow!


    Raon¡¯s exmation could be heard.


    What Cale saw immediately after opening his eyes was a cockpit soaring high into the sky.


    The airship and the cockpit that contained the magic stones and several other devices.


    The metal-lined cockpit turned to dust while the magic stones that were within it began to climb up very high into the sky.


    ¡°Those magic stones will explode if you recklessly tamper with them and break the bnce!¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s astonished voice was heard.


    However, Eruhaben maintained the bnce within the magic stones and sent them far up high into the sky, contrary to her concerns.


    Then soon after.


    Kaboooom! Booom!


    A deafening explosion resounded in the sky.


    The shining white gold dust embroidered the sky and slowly fell down.


    Cale could hear Rosalyn¡¯s genuinely bewildered voice.


    ¡°T, that was no simple task. T, they were vtile magic stones.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t respond to Rosalyn.


    Cale looked at Eruhaben instead. In front of him was the alchemist who had fainted while standing up.


    The ancient Dragon was looking sourly at the alchemist, but grinned as he made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°That was easy.¡±


    ¡®That was easy?¡¯


    ¡°Maybe it was because I tried it before long ago?¡±


    ¡®...How long ago was this? Five hundred years ago? A thousand years ago?¡¯


    Cale heard the voices of two Dragons in his mind at that moment.


    - Human! You really are a weak human! Goldie gramps is super strong! But I think he overdid it! But, as expected, he¡¯s a Dragon! He¡¯s still fine! He is the greatest being after me!


    The other Dragon¡¯s words were very simple and heavy, unlike the fuss that the excited six-year-old was making.


    - I¡¯m a Dragon.


    ¡®...As expected from a Dragon.¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t suppress the corners of his mouth that were twitching upwards.


    - Weak human! Can I steer this airship? Let¡¯s go destroy the Imperial Prince!


    The corners of Cale¡¯s mouth ended up going up as another voice was heard in his mind at that moment.


    - I¡¯m full.


    It was the glutton.


    - I¡¯ll leave the purification of the dead mana to you. You have to hurry.


    Cale turned his head.


    ck tree trunks filled the entirety of Section 7.


    Then there was also Mary whose ck robe dragged behind her as she climbed onto the airship.


    He burst intoughter after seeing those two sights.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    - Human, are you excited about destroying the Empire? I¡¯m excited too!


    Cale bent over andughed refreshingly at the center of Section 7 in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 315: I’m Hurt (1)

    <h4>Chapter 315: I''m Hurt (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    It was nice to happilyugh like that.


    Cale continued tough after seeing Rosalynughing loudly like he did, Eruhaben chuckling, and everybody else looking confused.


    ¡°Hahahaha- ha!¡±


    Heughed loudly once more before suddenly stopping.


    His body then curled forward.


    ¡°...Huff!¡±


    Cale subconsciously took a deep breath.


    Neither blood nor groans came out of his open mouth.


    - Human! What is it? Are you okay?


    Raon''s concerned voice could be heard. Rosalyn started to support Cale right away.


    ¡°Young master Cale! Are you-¡±


    Rosalyn''s gaze that had been observing Cale''splexion quickly focused elsewhere as she stopped speaking. Her gaze was looking past Cale''s shoulder.


    The sky was slowly turning brighter as night wasing to an end.


    The blue sky was lit up enough that the ck tree trunks that filled Section 7 were now clearly visible.


    Rosalyn bit down on her lips.


    ¡®Nothing in life is free.¡¯


    Section 7 was filled withrge tree trunks that were linked together. However, there were no buildings that were destroyed by those tree trunks.


    They just took up the space between the buildings, people, and the trees.


    She looked back at Cale after looking around for a few seconds and focused on supporting him up again.


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    She could see Cale''s hands.


    The tips of his white hands were shaking.


    The corners of Rosalyn¡¯s lips were shaking.


    ¡®Yes, young master Cale always pays the price like this.¡¯


    She tightly grabbed onto Cale¡¯s strength-less body that wanted to fall down. However, she was not strong enough to hold him up on her own. The two of them made eye contact and she could see that Cale''s pupils were shaking.


    He was opening and closing his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he was unable to say anything probably because he had no strength to speak.


    He looked so terrible, almost as if that person who had been happilyughing seconds prior had never been there.


    He had never looked so bad before.


    ¡°Rosalyn, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Choi Han had approached them at some point and was reaching his hand out while saying that he would support Cale.


    Rosalyn sighed and was about to hand Cale over to Choi Han when someone else stepped in.


    ¡°... Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben easily supported Cale.


    No, he picked Cale up and put him over his shoulder.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim! Cale-nim is in a dangerous state right now!¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s shocked shout reached both the enemies and the allies.


    Litana was approaching the pale Cale.


    ¡°I will carry him. It is my job as his guard.¡±


    It was as the Dark Elf Tasha tightly closed her eyes and opened them back with a bitter expression on her face after seeing Choi Han¡¯s concerned and worried expression.


    ¡®Is he crazy? Why is he carrying me?


    I''m not in danger!¡¯


    Cale tried to fervently shake his head while being carried on Eruhaben¡¯s shoulder. However, his body shook for a moment before his head weakly fell.


    ¡®Ah, so annoying.¡¯


    He was extremely annoyed right now.


    Cale barely managed to open his mouth, but he could not speak properly. He only managed to weakly say a few words.


    ¡°I¡¯m... hung......¡±


    The ancient Dragon was able to hear that quiet voice clearly.


    ¡°Tsk, you poor bastard. You seem to have been possessed by a ghost who starved to death now that your te is better.¡±


    ¡®Hooray for Dragons!¡¯


    Cale was extremely happy. Eruhaben had instantly figured out his condition.


    He truly did have a starved ghost possessing him.


    - I''m hungry. I''m hungry because I used my powers.


    The glutton was continuously nagging Cale in his mind.


    - We used our power to make the tree trunks grow. I have no strength left.


    There really was no strength left in Cale¡¯s body.


    He was also really hungry. He felt as if he needed to eat something in order to be able to do anything.


    - Human! I have a lot of apple pies!


    Cale ignored Raon''sments. He''ll eat it because a child was giving it to him, but he wanted something greasy right now.


    ¡°...B.....¡±


    ¡°Yes, beef.¡±


    ¡°...P-¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll get you some pork too.¡±


    ¡®Ah, this is truly the wonders of experience.¡¯


    Cale lowered his head after admiring how Eruhaben could understand what he was trying to say.


    Rosalyn and Choi Han were looking at Eruhaben. They seemed to be asking him to exin. The ancient Dragon nodded his head and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish things up.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Eruhaben put a smile on his beautiful face as Rosalyn asked back in confusion.


    ¡°We all need to finish our tasks since the night is ending.¡±


    Cale was thinking to himself while drooping on Eruhaben¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®Ah, the wisdom of the old.¡¯


    Eruhaben was right to say that they needed to finish things up.


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale could feel someone patting his back.


    ¡°Get some rest. You unlucky bastard.¡±


    - He¡¯s right! Human, rest like Goldie gramps is saying!


    ¡®...No.¡¯


    Cale wanted to shake his head.


    ¡®No... give me some food first.


    I¡¯m hungry.


    Damn it.¡¯


    Cale closed his eyes. He felt as if he should just get some sleep.


    There were talented people and Dragons present, so they should be able to take care of the rest.


    Cale instantly fell asleep.


    That was why he did not manage to see the look on the faces of the Jungle warriors who were quietly thinking about their victory rather than cheering out loud.


    They had always lived difficult lives in nature as warriors.


    All of their gazes passed by the passed out Cale at least once.


    Litana, the Queen of the Jungle.


    She quickly started to walk as she asked one of the Dark Elves a question.


    ¡°Young master Cale has woken up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡±


    One hour.


    Cale had supposedly woken up after just one hour.


    ¡®...How worried must he be about the situation to wake up after one hour when he instantly lost consciousness like that?¡¯


    It weighed heavily on Litana that Commander Cale was so worried that he could not even rx properly.


    She quickly started to walk toward the tent that Cale and his group were in. The pce was in a chaotic state right now, so they had needed to quickly set up this tent by the pce.


    ¡®...Necromancer?¡¯


    She could see a ck robe crouching down by a ck tree trunk and putting her hand on it.


    She wondered what Mary was doing crouching there, but she just walked past Mary as she was in a hurry.


    ¡°...My stomach-¡±


    Litana didn¡¯t pay attention to what Mary was mumbling as she reached the tent.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Litana''s expression turned odd as she stood in front of the tent.


    She heard an unexpected sounding from behind her.


    Screech, screech.


    Litana turned around after hearing something moving on wheels.


    ¡°Ah, you''re here, your majesty?¡±


    The sword master Choi Han. He approached her while pushing a cart.


    There was a lot of food on the cart.


    It was simr to the smell of fooding from inside the tent.


    ¡°Shall we go in?¡±


    Choi Han smiled brightly and guided Litana into the tent.


    Litana slowly entered the tent.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Lina!¡±


    Cale stuffed arge piece of beef into his mouth as he greeted her.


    ¡°...Young master Cale, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am perfectly fine.¡±


    Cale answered back as he continued to stuff more food into his mouth.


    He was somehow able to elegantly stuff his face. Choi Han, Vice Captain Hilsman, and Saint Jack were next to him for anything he may need.


    - Ho ho ho, looks like I need to give him some food money.


    Litana turned her head after hearing someoneugh.


    ¡°...Crown prince Alberu.¡±


    - Long time no see.


    Alberu had a look of disbelief through the videomunication device. He looked toward Litana and continued to speak.


    - I heard the news of your victory. Congrattions.


    ¡°Thank you. It is all thanks to your assistance.¡±


    - Not at all. Allied nations should help each other. I want to inform our other allies about this great news, but I am unable to do so.


    ¡°...You haven''t let them know yet?¡±


    Litana had delivered the news immediately to Alberu through a Dark Elf.


    He was pretty much the central figure in their alliance, so she thought that he would inform the other leaders as well.


    ¡®But he hasn¡¯t let the others know?


    Why?¡¯


    Alberu continued to speak as if he was answering her question.


    - Commander Cale prevented me from doing so.


    ¡®Commander Cale did what?


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who was most adamant about being victorious and saving the Jungle?


    So why would he say remain quiet about the victory?¡¯


    Litana and Alberu¡¯s gazes both headed toward Cale. He sort of wiped the sauce off the corner of his mouth and looked at the two of them.


    ¡°I''m currently unconscious and on the brink of death.¡±


    - What?


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale rubbed his still hungry stomach as he continued to speak after seeing Alberu and Litana''s confusion.


    ¡°The airship exploded, and I tried to defend against the explosion with my shield, but I only managed to defend a part of it, destroying a portion of Section 7 of the Jungle in the process.¡±


    Cale could see the corners of crown prince Alberu¡¯s lips starting to curl up.


    - And you overused your ancient powers so you are unconscious and at the brink of death? Nobody is certain whether you will make it or not?


    ¡°That is indeed the case.¡±


    - Coughing up blood and shaking like that videost time?


    ¡°That sounds perfect.¡±


    - Then Cale Henituse will not be able toe to the battlefield for a while.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips were slowly curling up as well before he had a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°We found a spy in the Jungle.¡±


    He put on an apologetic expression toward Litana because he had to talk about something that was both painful and shameful to the Jungle. Litana nodded her head and motioned for him to continue.


    Cale quickly added on.


    ¡°There is no way we can guarantee that there are no spies in the Roan Kingdom, Whipper Kingdom, or any of the other allied nations.¡±


    He had not thought about a spy being in the Jungle because he had just relied on the information from, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    Cale now knew that the novel was not the answer for everything. That was why he was moving ording to the experiences he had as both Kim Rok Soo and Cale.


    He was moving stealthily.


    He was moving so that he could tten his enemies.


    The person most simr to him here immediately understood his words.


    - So you are saying that we need to trick both our allies and our enemies?


    Alberu quickly thought of a rumor to spread throughout the Western continent even without hearing Cale''s response.


    - Cale Henituse is teetering between life and death. Is that good enough?


    He then added on.


    - But I will im that rumor to be a lie and pretend to be ready to go to war against the Empire at any moment?


    If there was a rumor that says Cale is hurt but the crown prince runs wild iming that it wasn¡¯t true...


    - The Empire might really be tricked and think that you are hurt.


    Cale looked toward Litana instead of responding to Alberu.


    ¡°...Section 7 was destroyed by the explosion and fire and Commander Cale received serious injuries in the process. That is the truth. Is that good enough?¡±


    Cale smiled and nodded his head.


    Litana really was a wily one as well. She had quickly determined what she needed to do.


    ¡°Don''t worry about information leaking out of the Jungle. We will put surveince at the border with the Empire, the sky, and anywhere else that might need it.¡±


    - I will trick our allies and the Western continent.


    Alberu added on before asking Cale a question.


    - Then what will you be doing?


    Cale heard the young Dragon''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Human! We have a call from the Empire!


    There was only one ce in the Empire that would be calling him.


    The Empire¡¯s capital. The small butterfly Cale nted at the capital.


    - It is from the assassin who sculpted the rabbit that looks like the devil''s guard dog! It''s a message!


    The assassin, Freesia. She was currently responsible for gathering information under Ron.


    - It says, ¡®young master-nim, when will you being to the Empire?¡¯ It also says, ¡®Sir Rex and Miss Hannah are waiting for you!¡¯


    The butterflies he nted in the Empire.


    These butterflies will flutter their wings and cause typhoons.


    Cale¡¯s informationwork was currently pretending to be priests in the slums with Freesia leading the group.


    The Cat Knight, Sir Rex, and the alcoholic alchemist Rei were there as well.


    There was also the Caro Kingdom¡¯s crown prince Valentino.


    And finally, there was Hannah who did not know that she was a real Holy Maiden.


    They were hidden inside the Imperial Prince and Arm¡¯s pocket without their knowledge.


    They would only be expecting enemies toe from the outside.


    They would be expecting enemies from the Whipper Kingdom, Roan Kingdom, and the Jungle. They would only be wary of anybodying into the capital.


    However, the enemy was already within the capital.


    The sharp nail that was stealthily mixed in with the other stuff in their pockets will stab them to death.


    ¡®And I am the only one who can move that nail.¡¯


    He was the one connected with all of them.


    Cale looked toward the rulers of the Jungle and the Roan Kingdom as he started to speak.


    His role.


    ¡°I will go destroy the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡±


    Litana closed her eyes as if she had been expecting this response. Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°Both ck magic and dead mana are extremely dangerous inrge battlefields. That is why I think that it will be most efficient to move with a small group and strike at the enemy''s core.¡±


    Litana thought about the word sacrifice that was hidden underneath the word, ''efficient.¡¯


    He was saying that he would be pretending to be hurt but was actually going to the most dangerous ce.


    ¡®...The crown prince has nothing to say either.¡¯


    Crown prince Alberu was silent as well.


    Only Alberu Crossman had the power to approve or deny Commander Cale Henituse''s n right now.


    However, nobody was saying anything.


    Litana opened her eyes and looked around. She could see the look in the eyes of the people behind Cale.


    It was the gazes of the people who would go into the Empire with Cale.


    Litana started to speak.


    ¡°...Ca-¡±


    Young master Cale.


    However, before she could call out his name...


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Cale suddenly coughed.


    No, he seemed to be choking on something.


    He then jumped up.


    ¡°Cale-nim?¡±


    - Commander?


    ¡°Young master-nim?¡±


    Cale heard a voice in his mind as the others called out to Cale in shock.


    - Looks like she is trying to purify it now.


    It was the glutton.


    The only thing here to be purified were the ck tree trunks.


    ¡°One moment!¡±


    Cale shouted out before quickly heading out of the tent. He could see someone rushing toward the tent.


    She seemed extremely shocked as she continued to run even after stepping on her ck robe a few times.


    Cale was now face-to-face with the person who had run over.


    ¡°...Mary.¡±


    The ck robe bowed 90 degrees.


    ¡°I''m sorry, young master-nim.¡±


    Mary bowed and responded with a shocked voice that was different than her usual GPS-like voice. Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward the tree trunk behind Mary.


    Mary did not see this as she continued to rattle on with her head down.


    She was shocked by this as well. She didn¡¯t want to cause a scene while Cale was injured.


    ¡°I didn''t do it on purpose, it just-¡±


    Mary hesitated for a moment before telling Cale the truth.


    ¡°I felt oddly hungry. I was hungry, so...¡±


    Mary¡¯s speedy response reached Cale¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim. I''m so-¡±


    ¡°You did very well.¡±


    Mary lifted her head up.


    She could see that Cale was smiling at her.


    - Human! That smile doesn¡¯t suit you very well!


    Calepletely ignored the six-years-old Dragon¡¯sment and continued to speak.


    ¡°Mary, you were hungry?¡±


    He looked at the ck tree trunk.


    There was a spot the size of Mary''s small palm that was a different color than ck.


    ¡°...Yes sir, I suddenly felt really hungry.¡±


    The shocked Mary almost mumbled the response. The ck robe was moving up and down because she was so anxious.


    Cale pointed to all of Section 7 with a satisfied expression on his face.


    ¡°You can eat it all.¡±


    Mary could see the ck tree trunks, no, the dead mana, that was covering Section 7.


    ¡°It''s yours.¡±


    She looked back at Cale.


    ¡°Do whatever you feel like doing. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Cale''s gift was delivered to Mary.

 Chapter 316: I’m Hurt (2)

    <h4>Chapter 316: I''m Hurt (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...However I want?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at the GPS-like voice that had returned to its normal calmness.


    ¡°Yes. I don''t care whether you take it all or share it with others. Do whatever you want.¡±


    Mary looked back and forth between Cale and the tree trunks. The glutton was talking in Cale''s mind as he watched Mary.


    - It needs to be purified. There¡¯s a limit to how long the trees can hold it in.


    The Man-Eating Tree in the Henituse territory.


    People had avoided the deste area around the tree, however, that area had not be a dead area from dead mana.


    Everything would just dry up over there.


    - Dead things that do not return to nature and instead remain in the world start to cause issues for other lifeforms.


    Just like the Man-Eating Tree.


    It could have a negative effect on the surrounding area.


    ¡°Hmm? Everybody is out here?¡±


    Cale raised his head after suddenly hearing a voice.


    He looked above a ck tree trunk that had grown tall. The Dark Elf Tasha was looking down from the top of the tree.


    The Dark Elves were currently assisting the warriors in restoring the Jungle after the battle. It was because the Elementals with different elements were quite helpful for the restoration projects.


    ¡°I, mm, rushed here, so I am happy to see you right away.¡±


    Tasha had an awkward expression on her face as she jumped off the tree trunk.


    Cale looked toward Tasha instead of the quiet Mary.


    No, to be more specific, he was looking at the man behind Tasha who had an extremely shocked expression on his face.


    ¡®Why is he here?¡¯


    Cale had a questioning gaze on his face while Tasha could only smile apologetically toward him.


    ¡°Well, once I reported the situation-¡±


    ¡°Oh! My goodness! Oh, oh, oh!¡±


    The man behind Tasha cut her off and continued to exim in admiration.


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale was starting to get a headache. However, his body quickly started to move. He had no other choice.


    ¡°This worthless fool does not dare to see such a revered being''s face while standing on my two legs!¡±


    ¡°Mayor-nim!¡±


    ¡°Grandfather! Please!¡±


    Cale and Tasha quickly grabbed Obante, the mayor of the Dark Elves¡¯ Underground City, as he tried to kneel.


    Tasha¡¯s grandfather was still the same.


    - This Dark Elf is acting like this again!


    Cale did not have the time to listen to Raon''s excited voice.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, please!¡±


    Tasha tried to stop him, but the Dark Elf mayor waspletely astonished after seeing the person standing right outside Cale''s tent.


    It was a man with white gold hair.


    It was Eruhaben.


    Thest person toe out of Cale''s tent had a videomunication device connected with crown prince Alberu in his hand.


    He was the only one who remembered about Alberu when everybody else had forgotten about him and rushed out, as well as the person who had been quietly observing everything from a corner of the tent.


    The current mayor of the Dark Elves who had lived for over 500 years could not think about anything after feeling a cold presence.


    ¡®This level of presence......!¡¯


    The other Dark Elves who had never met a Dragon before and thus could not urately pick up on Eruhaben and the invisible Raon¡¯s presence.


    However, mayor Obante who had seen a Dragon in the past was immediately able to know Eruhaben''s true identity.


    He also got chills after realizing that he could not feel Raon''s presence.


    ¡®...Raon-nim has gotten much stronger!¡¯


    Obante could tell that Raon had gotten much stronger than him because, unlikest time, he was unable to feel Raon''s presence while he was invisible.


    ¡°Mayor-nim.¡±


    Obante turned his head after hearing a low voice calling for him.


    He could see Cale Henituse looking at him.


    ¡®...He''s gotten stronger.¡¯


    He could feel the presence of nature flowing out of Cale. His Elemental was circling around Cale without knowing what to do.


    ¡®...Has it been one year now?¡¯


    It had been about a year since they had first met.


    Just what could have happened to Cale''s group during this time?


    ¡®The war made them this much stronger?¡¯


    That was nonsense. He believed that there was a different reason that they got this much stronger.


    Although that reason was important, it wasn¡¯t very important to mayor Obante.


    His gaze then brushed past Mary.


    She was like a granddaughter to him.


    At the same time, he thought about the Land of Death, as well as the Underground City underneath where he was mayor.


    He thought about the Circle of Fate that had been passed down for generations.


    That fate was finally starting to appear during this generation.


    He peeked toward the Dragon with white-gold hair.


    The two of them made eye contact.


    - Ignore me.


    He could hear the Dragon''s voice.


    Obante put strength into both of his legs and stood up straight.


    Cale flinched after seeing the way Obante was looking at him.


    Forget passionate, it looked a bit... crazed.


    ¡®What¡¯s up with this old man?¡¯


    Cale felt chills on his back after seeing this Dragon maniac looking at him with such a fierce gaze.


    Pat.


    Obante put a hand on Cale''s shoulder and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°I will put everything on the line as well.¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about?


    What nonsense is he spewing after just showing up here?¡¯


    Cale looked away from the fiery gaze of the mayor and looked toward Tasha.


    ¡°Ah, seriously! Mayor-nim, how can you put it like that?!¡±


    Tasha looked toward Cale with an annoyed expression and started to speak.


    ¡°I informed the mayor-nim about the Dark Elves¡¯ battlesst night. The mayor-nim then said that he had something to say regarding Mary and rushed over. He also said that he had something to give to you, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°...Mary?¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze turned back toward the mayor.


    The mayor started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    He gently called Mary¡¯s name.


    ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡±


    Obante looked toward Mary who was responding calmly as usual and recalled when she was ten years old.


    ¡®I prefer the hurting necromancer.¡¯


    She had chosen to be a necromancer when given the option of bing a ck mage or a necromancer.


    ¡°What kind of necromancer do you want to be?¡±


    Obante asked a question he had not asked back then. Mary closed her mouth after hearing that question.


    Obante¡¯s gaze was too serious for her to give an answer without thinking about it.


    Although he might be goofy, this was the wisest Dark Elf in the world. He was also the nice grandfather who had opened up the path for her to be a necromancer.


    Mary looked toward Cale.


    She could hear Raon''s voice.


    - Good little Mary! Answer however you want! I will even give you permission to use the words, ¡®great and mighty,¡¯ in order to describe yourself!


    Mary started to smile underneath the ck robe.


    She had made up her mind about something during thest battle when she fought against the Tower Master who was controlling Honte.


    It was simr to the author of the book she had studied from.


    < You just have to be almost unrivaled in strength. >


    < Like me. The Sage of Death. >


    Mary shared her thoughts with Obante.


    ¡°Unrivaled.¡±


    She was hungry.


    She became hungry after seeing the trees that were filled with dead mana.


    Hungry was the only way Mary knew to describe this feeling.


    It was because she had never felt this type of greed or desire before. It was different than when all she wanted to do was to see the outside world.


    It was a greed that dug as deep as a swamp.


    She wanted to get stronger.


    That was her greed and desire.


    She was hungry because she had not reached the level that she wanted to be at.


    ¡°I want to be strong enough to be unrivaled.¡±


    Mayor Obante continued to gently ask.


    ¡°Like who?¡±


    Mary did not hesitate to answer.


    ¡°Like the Sage of Death.¡±


    That was the author who had taught her about the path to bing a necromancer.


    < I hope you be even stronger than me. My disciple who will be reading this book. >


    She wanted to be like her.


    Tasha flinched after hearing Mary¡¯s response.


    There was something her grandfather Obante had told her before she came to the Jungle while telling her to protect Mary.


    ¡®Yes, this may all just be nature taking its course. It is finally time for someone to receive the will of the Sage of Death.¡¯


    She had questioned who the Sage of Death was at that time. Tasha¡¯s gaze automatically turned toward Obante.


    However, Obante was looking at Cale instead. He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°The Sage of Death.¡±


    Obante took a book out of his clothes.


    It was a story that had been passed down to the mayor of the Underground City for generations after generations.


    The Sage of Death.


    ¡°She is death itself.¡±


    She had embraced death.


    Furthermore.


    ¡°She was the only Queen of the dark beings.¡±


    Both light and darkness were part of nature.


    She had been the one to gather together the beings who could only live in darkness.


    ¡°The Queen of Death.¡±


    Cale recalled what the Tower Master had said during the battle once the Dark Elf mayor said that title.


    ¡®The Queen of Death will be so sad. She would have been happy that another necromancer had appeared.¡¯


    The Sage of Death was the Queen of Death.


    However, Obante was not finished speaking.


    ¡°She was the one who turned the Caro Kingdom''s desert into the Land of Death of the Five Forbidden Regions.¡±


    The Land of Death was the only one of the Five Forbidden Regions where a person was the main focal point of the legend.


    It was a desert that had red sand during the day and ck sand at night.


    She had created that desert.


    ¡°She was the final necromancer.¡±


    The sage, queen, and the final being.


    ¡°She was called the, ¡®Queen of Death,¡¯ as she was the only necromancer to overpower ck mages.¡±


    She was someone who had reached the zenith of darkness with overwhelming and unrivaled power.


    ¡°She was also the person who created a ce for the Dark Elves to live.¡±


    A ce for the Dark Elves to live.


    She had created thatrge underground city that was called the City of Death or the City of Life.


    Cale recalled something else that the Tower Master had said.


    ¡®I barely managed to get rid of all of them. The Dark Elves as well. I thought I had dried out their seeds.¡¯


    The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s Tower Master had thought that the Dark Elves were gone as well.


    However, they were living underneath the Land of Death.


    Obante started to smile.


    ¡°It''s a long story to exin, but the ck mages tried to kill the Dark Elves as well.¡±


    ¡°...Grandfather! Is that true?¡±


    Tasha asked in shock while Obante just shook his head while saying that it was ancient history.


    ¡°The Dark Elves were responsible for making the Underground City beautiful, however, the Sage of Death was the one to originally provide that ce for us.¡±


    Obante closed his eyes as if he was thinking about the story that was only passed on from mayor to mayor.


    The Dark Elves did not hate the humans who despised them generation after generation.


    Why?


    It was because each Dark Elf in charge of the Underground City had said something to them since a long time ago.


    ¡®Humans are simr to us.


    Do not hate all of them.


    There are humans who are suffering like us.¡¯


    They could not hate all humans as it was a, ¡®human,¡¯ who had provided the Dark Elves a ce to live.


    Obante looked toward Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°I will put our full force forward in order to help all of you, and-¡±


    The old man''s wrinkled hand went up to Mary¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°We will help Mary.¡±


    The Sage of Death was said to have said something before her death.


    < The next King of Death can only be a necromancer. >


    The Dark Elf Obante could not disagree with that.


    Why?


    It was because both Dark Elves, ck mages, and other beings of darkness did not know the pain that darkness could bring.


    They were especially clueless about death.


    However, necromancers always kept pain and death by their side.


    < The position of king is something that only someone who has experienced rock bottom and the lowest point can achieve. >


    Obante thought about the word, ¡®fate.¡¯


    10 years old.


    A child had escaped from a human city and ran across the desert in order to survive. That child had ended up a necromancer with a disgusting appearance.


    And then, ck magic reappeared in the world once that child came back out to the world seventeen yearste.


    Many things that Obante had never even imagined would happen were happening.


    The position of, ¡®Mayor of the City of Death.¡¯


    The Dark Elves never had a king even though the Whale tribe, who were fewer in number, had a king.


    The majority of Dark Elves did not know the reason behind this as it had been too long, however, the mayor knew the reason.


    The position of king was already taken.


    Obante patted the nkly staring Mary¡¯s shoulder before handing the book in his hand to Cale.


    "This is the book the Sage of Death had left behind about ck magic.¡±


    He had offered this book to Mary along with the necromancer book.


    ¡°The Sage said that there would be different owners for this book and the necromancer book.¡±


    Cale received the book that was covered in ck.


    There was no title on the ck book.


    ¡°The Sage said that the rightful owner of this book would know it belonged to them once they read the first page.¡±


    Obante was telling Cale to read this book simr to how Mary had chosen the necromancer book after reading through it.


    Cale opened the ck book with an odd expression on his face.


    Flip.


    He could see what was written on the first page.


    ¡®Oh, would you look at this?¡¯


    Cale started to smile.


    There was a phrase written on the ck book.


    < Find the mirror. >


    The mirror.


    He thought about the Condemnation of the Sun. It was a divine item.


    Cale suddenly got the chills.


    He started to wonder just how much story was not in the first five volumes of, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    How were things all connected?


    Maybe everything had changed as a result of cause and effect now that this was the, ¡®real world.¡¯


    Cale had an image appear in his mind after he read the next phrase.


    < Pull out the sword. >


    It would start at the center of the Empire. The image in his mind would start from the bottom of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    < And hand it to your warrior. >


    Cale''s gaze turned toward Saint Jack.


    < Warrior, move forward without hesitation. >


    He then turned toward Mary.


    < The Queen of Death will create a path for you. >


    The Sun God twins and the Queen of Death.


    Cale got chills while thinking about the image that they would create in the Empire.


    It was the good kind of chills this time.


    He could see the fall of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower, the tallest tower on the Western continent.


    1. Confirmed that it was author screwing up by saying Tasha¡¯s dad earlier.


    2. This was tranted as King of Death in the past, but as Obante describes it as a woman, it will be tranted as Queen from here onward. This author has a tendency to use King for some reason, as he does the same for Witira...


    3. Used king in order to make it general as she would have had no way of knowing whether it''d be a male or female, but our Mary will make a wonderful Queen!

 Chapter 317: I’m Hurt (3)

    <h4>Chapter 317: I''m Hurt (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale''s gaze that had been on the ck book turned toward Mary and Obante.


    Mary started to speak.


    ¡°...I am hungry, no, I wish to get stronger.¡±


    There was only one response Cale could give to that.


    ¡°Get started.¡±


    It was time to go purify things.


    However, there was a voice that stopped him at that moment.


    - One day.


    Cale turned around.


    It was the videomunication device in the ancient Dragon Eruhaben¡¯s hand. The crown prince said onest thing before ending the call.


    - Head to the Empire one dayter.


    Cale, who was nning to immediately head there after Mary was done, thought for a moment before nodding his head.


    ¡°I will do that.¡±


    The call ended with his response.


    Cale looked around him.


    There were tree trunks woven together like ck spiderwebs underneath the bright sun.


    In front of Cale¡¯s tent. Obante, the Dark Elf mayor, caressed a ck tree trunk.


    ¡®They¡¯re huge.¡¯


    The ck trunks seemed to be endless. He could feel the dead mana inside of them trying to escape.


    There was so much that he could not tell how much dead mana was inside all of these ck tree trunks.


    ¡®Mary will be significantly stronger if she absorbs all of this.¡¯


    Of course, it was impossible for her to absorb all of it because of the sheer amount.


    Obante was disappointed, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Strength was not something that you could gain as much as you wanted just because you wanted it.


    It was simr to how there were tiers in sword art and magic.


    A beginner swordsman would be useless even with aura.


    Everything was only in bnce when you had just enough strength to match where you were at.


    You were bound to get sick if you ate too much at once.


    That was why he was both satisfied and worried about the hesitating Mary.


    Cale had told Mary to have all of this dead mana.


    That was why Mary was hesitating.


    ¡®She¡¯s probably concerned about taking all of the dead mana by herself when the Dark Elves worked with herst night.¡¯


    Obante thought that it was very much like Mary as he approached her.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    She looked toward him once he called her.


    ¡°We are fine, so take as much as you want, no, as much as you need to be full.¡±


    Mary could see Tasha and the Dark Elves nodding their heads behind Obante. They had all gathered outside Cale''s tent at some point.


    ¡°Yes, we have Elementals too!¡±


    ¡°We already absorbed arge amount of dead mana while purifying the ck despairst night.¡±


    All of them nodded their heads as they chimed in.


    ¡°Mary, you can have it all! You''ve suffered quite a bit in all those battles up until now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°You are the most famous of the people from our city and the one who worked the hardest! You deserve something like this as a reward!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The Dark Elves all yed off of each other while urging Mary to quickly absorb all of the dead mana.


    The Dark Elf warriors were all at least 100 years old. The struggling 27-year-old Mary was like their youngest sister or niece to them.


    Mary''s gaze moved past the Dark Elves and toward Cale.


    He just nodded his head for her to do whatever she wanted.


    Mary slowly started to walk after seeing that stoic expression.


    Tasha started to shout once Mary started to move.


    ¡°All warriors disperse!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    The Dark Elves quickly started to climb the ck tree trunks. Tasha continued to give them orders.


    ¡°Go around Section 7 and tell people to move away from the vicinity of the ck tree trunks!¡±


    She then added on.


    ¡°Let them know that the purification is starting!¡±


    Rustle-


    The Dark Elves started to move, leaving behind the rustling of leaves in ce of a response.


    Their voices could be hearding from all around them.


    ¡°The purification is about to start!¡±


    ¡°Please move away from the ck trees!¡±


    The voices became quieter as they moved away from the tent, however, that showed that they were reaching all parts of Section 7.


    Mary took a deep breath while hearing their voices.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Cale pointed to a spot as she did that.


    ¡°Your mark is still visible over there.¡±


    Her mark. Mary started to walk toward the mark that she had made.


    It was the spot she had identally absorbed the dead mana from earlier. She raised her head once she got there.


    Large tree trunks were covering the sky.


    The spring sky was beautiful, however, she could not enjoy it because it was covered up by the woven tree trunks.


    She was touching that tree trunk right now.


    Mary put her hand back on the side of the tree that had been purified about the size of her palm.


    She then closed her eyes.


    She was hungry.


    She wanted to get stronger.


    Living with dead mana was painful and difficult.


    That was why Mary had chosen that path.


    However, a voice kept echoing in her mind.


    ¡®Don''t hurt yourself to do that.¡¯


    She remembered the seriousness in Cale''s reddish-brown eyes and his weak hand that had grabbed onto her, as well as the silver shield of the small Dragon who was protecting her.


    They were all things that she had faced after making up her mind to go see the outside world.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Mary could feel her heart beating wildly inside of her. She was shaking in joy and fear.


    Boom! Boom!


    She was cheering toward therge amount of dead mana inside the tree trunks.


    Boom! Boom!


    She was afraid of the necromancer''s life of pain that would probably still continue even after she absorbed all of this.


    These emotions were mixed together inside her mind.


    However, Mary knew that it was impossible for only good things to happen in the world.


    Ooooooo-


    Cale lifted his head up.


    The ck tree trunks started to shake, no, they started to cry.


    He lowered his head back down.


    ck smoke started to appear around Mary. The smoke surrounded Mary as if it was a shield.


    That sight was shocking, however, the people around Cale could not focus on that.


    Ooooooo-


    Oooooo-


    Ooooooo-


    The rumbling cries of the trees started to get louder.


    The cries that started only around Mary were stretching throughout Section 7.


    ¡°...What is going on?¡±


    ¡°What the...?¡±


    The people around Section 7 all stopped what they were doing.


    The Dark Elves who had been telling people to move away from the ck trees stopped walking as well. They then looked underneath their feet.


    Shhhhh.


    A ck tree trunk was shaking.


    One of the Dark Elves asked in shock.


    ¡°...All the way here already?¡±


    He looked around.


    He was at the northern end of Section 7.


    Therge tree trunk he was stepping on, as well as the small branches around him, were all crying.


    ¡°...Just what is Mary trying to do?¡±


    He turned his head.


    He looked toward the area around the pce where Cale and Mary should be.


    It was at that moment.


    Ooooooo-


    The trees suddenly stopped crying.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The leaves started to rustle from the spring wind.


    Cale looked toward Mary through that silence.


    To be specific, he was looking at the tree trunk that she was touching.


    The ck trunk was changing colors as she absorbed the dead mana from it.


    It was turning white.


    The small area the size of Mary¡¯s palm had turned white.


    The Indestructible Shield.


    The ck tree had changed when Cale had received the ancient power.


    It had turned white.


    It had turned green.


    It had turned beautiful.


    The appearance had changed.


    Cale was waiting.


    He was waiting for Mary to show him some changes.


    At the end of that waiting...


    Shhhhhhh-


    It was the moment the spring breeze stopped and the leaves stopped rustling.


    Cale felt chills throughout his body.


    ¡®It''s changing.¡¯


    The ck tree trunks were turning white, starting from where Mary''s hand was touching it.


    ¡°...Ah!¡±


    Litana let out a gasp.


    However, Cale was only looking at Mary.


    Green leaves started to grow on the white tree trunks that she was touching.


    They then started to spread.


    ¡°...What the?¡±


    Plop.


    One of the Jungle people dropped the shovel in his hand.


    The ck tree trunks that were the remains of the past battle were turningpletely white and filling with green leaves.


    It was beautiful.


    The Jungle citizen and the warriors who were restoring things to normal raised their heads with nk expressions.


    The ck threads covering the sky had disappeared, changing them into white threads that were even brighter than the sky.


    The changing speed continued to increase.


    North, South, East, West.


    The tree trunks were quickly turning white without caring for whether they were by the pce, the business district, or the residential district.


    One of the people watching this started to speak.


    ¡°It''s too fast!¡±


    The voice of concern wasing from the Dark Elf Tasha. Obante shouted after her.


    ¡°T, thisrge amount! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Obante quickly looked around him.


    Mary was absorbing dead mana too quickly.


    Furthermore, she was absorbing toorge of an amount.


    This was dangerous for Mary.


    There were bound to be levels in growth, so greed was not good.


    Tasha could tell the current situation after seeing Obante¡¯s serious expression. She looked toward Mary and walked a bit toward her.


    She could then clearly see Mary who was surrounded in ck fog.


    Her hand that was on the tree trunk was shaking.


    Her ck veins that resembled spiderwebs looked ready to explode.


    Her entire body was shaking.


    Tasha could see that sweat was falling from Mary¡¯s face that was covered by the hood. Mary was sweating a lot.


    ¡®She''s overdoing it.¡¯


    Tasha quickly reached out toward Mary and started to speak.


    She could not let Mary get hurt. Mary had gone in and out of death quite often ever since she was young. She did not want to see Mary get hurt anymore.


    However, her hand stopped before it reached Mary¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°...I... c-¡±


    Mary''s voice could be heard through the ck robe.


    ¡°...I, I can do it.¡±


    It was not her mechanical voice.


    It was a voice that was extremely shaky, but full of will.


    Tasha took her hand back.


    She heard a different voice at that moment.


    ¡°You remember what I said, right?¡±


    It was Cale''s voice.


    Mary closed her eyes after hearing Cale''s voice.


    ¡®Don''t hurt yourself to do that.¡¯


    She remembered what he had said.


    Mary could feel the dead mana flowing toward her like water.


    These things that were tied up inside the trees were full of despair and sorrows.


    She could feel the souls of the people who had faced unjust deaths even though it was not the ck despair.


    ¡®...I''m at my limit.¡¯


    Mary felt her veins that were feeling as if they would burst from the dead mana flowing through.


    Her entire body was shaking violently.


    Mary could hear a voice once she closed her mind.


    ¡®Mary, keep running! Keep running without looking back!¡¯


    It was her mother¡¯s voice.


    Her mother had told her to run as she was dying from being poisoned by dead mana.


    Mary did not remember anything before she was ten years old.


    The only memory she had was of her mother¡¯s voice telling her to run and the soft sand being pushed by her feet.


    She finally felt like she could understand the reason for that.


    It was because it was in the darkness.


    They were in the desert at night when the sand had turned ck. She had also seen the ck dead mana smoke.


    Everything had been ck.


    That was why she could only remember her mother¡¯s voice and the feeling of the sand even when she tried her best to remember her past. That was all there was to remember about that day.


    Mary bit down on her lips.


    There were times that she had thought that she could not enjoy the beautiful sky because of these ck tree trunks.


    However, it was different now.


    ¡®Good little Mary! I will show you the night sky! The human will go with us too!¡¯


    ¡®Sigh.¡¯


    ¡®Human, don''t sigh! Smile! Today is a good day!¡¯


    She was able to feel and learn so many things because of the decision she had made.


    ¡®...These ck tree trunks...


    ...The ck spiderweb...


    ...These veins that cover my body...¡¯


    They could not hinder her from taking in the world.


    Mary received all of the dead mana being pushed to her.


    The sound of the wind around her ears.


    The sunlight shining through the cracks in the trunks.


    The scent of the forest by her nose...


    She epted them all.


    Mary opened her eyes.


    She could see the tree trunk.


    The ck tree trunk had turned white.


    She took in the now white tree as well.


    ¡®I''m alive.


    I am able to take everything in even though my veins have turned ck.¡¯


    Ooooooong-


    The ck smoke around Mary started to rumble.


    The others took a few steps back so that they didn¡¯t get in her way.


    It was at that moment.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The green leaves on the white tree trunks started to rustle.


    There was no wind.


    However, the leaves were rustling.


    And once that rustling stopped...


    Ooooooo-


    All of the ck smoke was absorbed inside Mary''s body.


    They disappeared without a trace.


    Silence filled the area.


    Litana raised her head.


    She could see the beautiful white trees through the silence.


    They were shining in a pure white color, as if it was a beautiful scenery created for them by nature¡¯s blessing.


    ¡°...No!¡±


    Litana urgently turned her head at Cale''s shout.


    Cale hugged the staggering Mary.


    Her body was shaking inside the ck robe. Cale could see Mary raising her head toward him.


    He could see her eyes through the mask that she was wearing to cover her face.


    The corners of her eyes curled up beautifully unlike the ck veins around her eyes.


    Her GPS-like voice could be heard.


    ¡°I''m full.¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He could then hear voicesing from the distance.


    ¡°The purification is done!¡±


    ¡°Purificationplete!¡±


    ¡°Section 7 has beenpletely purified!¡±


    The Dark Elves were shouting as they ran toward them.


    The Jungle people that they passed by all started to cheer!


    Cale heard Raon''s voice at that moment.


    - Human! Mary is a good girl! She is great, mighty, and beautiful!


    He ignored Raon who was saying something so obvious as he tried to support Mary up. However, Raon was not done just yet.


    - Oh.


    The Dragon let out a short gasp of admiration.


    - Mary is really strong now.


    ¡®Yes, yes.


    Of course, she needs to get stronger after eating that much dead mana.¡¯


    - Choi Han will lose.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale suddenly flinched.


    - Mary will probably beat Choi Han six out of ten times if they fought. Our Mary is amazing!


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Cale gave a thumbs up to Mary who was looking at him.


    The next day.


    Cale''s face looked like a t pancake as he finished preparing to head to the Empire the next day as crown prince Alberu had told him to do.


    ¡°What the fuck did this damn crown prince manage to do in a day?¡±


    It was when Cale shouted in anger.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    There were constant emergency calls inside the tent.


    ¡°Human! We have another call!¡±


    Raon started to read the messages left on the videomunication device.


    ¡°Cale! It¡¯s Toonka! Are you really dead? No, right? Pick up the call!¡±


    The ck Dragon read the messages without stopping.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it¡¯s Billos. I heard this weird rumor... You''re alive right? I¡¯m worried because I can¡¯t reach you.¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom''s Commander Toonka and then the Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s Billos, who should be in the Empire.


    ¡°Young master-nim! My goodness! I threatened the God of Death and said nothing better have happened to you! You''re okay, right, young master Cale? Please give me a call if you are fine. It must be a lie that you are dead!¡±


    And even the crazy priestess Cage.


    He received a few more calls after that as well. The one that Cale couldn''t believe the most was the message from his father, Count Deruth Henituse.


    ¡°Pretending to be dead, huh. I will cheer you on. I will also help you.¡±


    Cale brushed his face with both hands.


    ¡®Why am I dead?!¡¯


    ¡°Human! We keep getting calls!¡±


    ¡®Driving me nuts.¡¯


    Cale could see Raon tilting his head in confusion.


    ¡°Our human is still alive! Why are people saying all these weird things?!¡±


    Raon then chuckled as if it was funny. The ancient Dragon was chuckling next to him as well.


    The frowning Cale finally managed to get something out.


    ¡°...The crown prince.¡±


    ¡®What the fuck did he do in one day?¡¯


    The rumor about Cale being dead instead of being hurt was driving him nuts.

 Chapter 318: Oh where oh where are you hiding? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 318: Oh where oh where are you hiding? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...I can¡¯t even contact him.¡±


    He was unable to contact crown prince Alberu right now.


    It was not that he was avoiding Cale''s calls on purpose. It just kept saying that his line was busy.


    ¡®Just what the hell is he doing that his videomunication device is constantly busy?¡¯


    Cale pushed this issue back by leaving a single lined message.


    It was easier for him to move if people thought that he was dead anyway.


    ¡°Raon, pretend to be me and send messages back to the people who left messages.¡±


    ¡°Alright, human!¡±


    The snickering Raon cutely nodded his head and Cale got up and looked at the group of people inside the tent.


    Eruhaben, Mary, Choi Han, Saint Jack, Vice Captain Hilsman, and the Dark Elf Tasha.


    Rosalyn and Litana were not here. The two of them were going to remain in the Jungle to restore it and to help make the rumor more believable.


    Of course, the Dark Elf mayor Obante was going to stay behind and help them out with the Dark Elf warriors as well.


    ¡°Young master Cale, doesn¡¯t it seem like his highness caused quite the scene?¡±


    Tasha mockingly smiled as she walked next to Cale. Mary followed behind her.


    Cale shook his head after seeing Tasha smile even more each time he said something negative about the crown prince.


    ¡®She¡¯s making fun of us.¡¯


    Tasha was definitely enjoying making fun of Cale and her nephew, Alberu.


    Cale brushed this off before looking at Eruhaben.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Eruhaben bluntly asked when he saw Cale''s gaze, leading Cale to respond in kind.


    ¡°Please put a disguise on me.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa.¡±


    Eruhaben let out a deep sigh before touching his forehead. He then mumbled, ¡®what an unlucky final year for me,¡¯ before channeling his white gold aura.


    ¡°What and how should I change it? Just let me know.¡±


    ¡®Oh?¡¯


    Cale felt as if he was facing the true majestic nature of a Dragon and decided to thoroughly put this ancient Dragon to work.


    He pointed to Hilsman, Choi Han, and himself.


    ¡°Please give us brown eyes and brown hair.¡±


    ¡°...To all three of you?¡±


    Cale nodded his head without much thought as Eruhaben asked back. It was best to not stand out as much as possible because they would need to move through the slums as well as different ces in the Empire¡¯s capital.


    The Empire had a lot of people with brown hair.


    ¡°Yes sir. That will catch the least attention, don''t you think so?¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    Snap. Snap. Snap.


    The ancient Dragon snapped three times. Cale''s eyes and hair changed color instantly. It was a much faster casting speed than Raon.


    He heard Raon''s voice as he was satisfied with Eruhaben¡¯s work.


    ¡°You look like siblings?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale turned his head. An oddly excited Hilsman started to shout.


    ¡°Young master-nim, having our hair the same brown color like this makes us look like siblings! Hahahaha! I am the great and mighty Shield-¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Cale wanted to shut Hilsman up.


    He didn''t know what this punk had been up to, but the Jungle people who had been with Hilsman were all now looking at him with odd gazes.


    Cale turned away from Hilsman and looked toward Choi Han. He was quietly looking at a mirror and touching his hair.


    ¡®I guess he probably never really dyed his hair since he came here during his high school years.¡¯


    Cale stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Teleportation please.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Eruhaben let out a deep sigh and then got up from his seat as well. He then started to create a teleportation magic circle.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale who was watching Eruhaben work turned toward someone calling for him.


    It was Saint Jack.


    ¡°Is it fine for me to go to like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is fine.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Jack slowly stepped back after hearing Cale''s response. He had spoken much less since the battle at the Jungle.


    He seemed to have a lot on his mind. He had be even quieter after Cale told him about the first page of the ck magic book.


    Cale observed Jack for a moment before touching his inner pocket.


    ¡®Now what to do with this book?¡¯


    The ck magic book.


    Mayor Obante had said that the owner would know that the book was for them after reading the first page.


    ¡®That¡¯s none of my business.¡¯


    Cale took the book even though he didn¡¯t think he was the owner. There was a simple reason for it.


    ¡®It has information I need right now, and I can always pass it onto someone else.¡¯


    Other than the first page, the rest of the contents contained a boring manual about how to be a beginner ck mage.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing someone else calling for him.


    It was Mary this time.


    Cale looked at the ck robe that was squirming as if she was hesitating, as well as Hilsman and Choi Han, before starting to speak.


    ¡°You don''t need to disguise yourself either. Let¡¯s just change the color of your robeter.¡±


    It was impossible to use disguise magic or dye magic on necromancers.


    That was why they had to live without hiding their spider web-like veins.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it-¡±


    Mary shook her head.


    Cale then tilted his head to one side and thoroughly observed the ck hood.


    ¡®It''s not that? Then what is it?¡¯


    He hesitated for a moment before asking.


    Mary had been talking less mechanically these days.


    ¡°Do you think that the Queen of Death, do you think that I will be important in the Empire this time?¡±


    ¡®That was it?¡¯


    Cale lightly nodded his head. Mary slightly clenched her fists after seeing Cale nod his head.


    The Sage of Death. The Queen of Death. The Underground City.


    She had heard too much information from mayor Obante. She wasn''t able to think about it yesterday because she was busy absorbing the dead mana, however, she had a lot on her mind now that she was thinking about going to the Empire and defeating ck magic.


    Mary paid attention to what Cale was saying as he nodded his head.


    ¡°When have you not been important?¡±


    Mary unclenched her fists.


    Cale didn¡¯t think there was anybody who was not important during the wars until now.


    ¡®Why is she asking something so obvious? Aren¡¯t we all here because everybody yed their part?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t believe that someone who could now even defeat Choi Han was saying something like that.


    ¡°And what does the Empire have to do with the Queen of Death?¡±


    Some of the information in the ck magic book about the Queen of Death helped prepare the new n, however, that was just a bit of help.


    Cale thought about yesterday while looking at the still silent ck robe. The stories that mayor Obante had shared with them passed through his mind.


    He then nonchntly added on.


    ¡°Do you wish to be the Queen of Death?¡±


    Mary started to think about the existence that was pretty much her teacher.


    The person she knew as the Sage of Death was also the Queen of Death.


    That was the person who needed to understand everything about the darkness attribute, suppress ck magic, and rise to the zenith of those with the darkness attribute. Such a person was the author of the book she had learned from.


    Mary had not known about that at all.


    ¡®Do I want to be that kind of person?¡¯


    ¡°...No.¡±


    ¡®I do want to be unrivaled in strength though.¡¯


    Mary shook her head.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mary could see Cale just nodding his head.


    ¡°...Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course that is okay.¡±


    Cale answered without any hesitation.


    It was true that Mary was able to be a necromancer thanks to the Sage of Death, however, hasn¡¯t she already done enough to satisfy her teacher?


    Furthermore, what more did you need in life in order to live while saving others?


    Cale casually waved his hands.


    ¡°Just take the mayor-nim''s stories and think, ¡®oh, such a thing happened in the past.¡¯ ¡±


    It wasing from a Dark Elf who exaggerated even more than the regr Elves when it came to Dragons and legends. It was smart to just listen to it and take what you needed from it.


    Mary¡¯s fingers underneath the robe were twitching.


    Tasha, who was standing next to her, patted Mary''s shoulders as she added on.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. This is the first time I heard those stories from grandfather as well. It is an old story, a very old story. It¡¯s also a story only the Dark Elves who be the mayor get to know about.¡±


    Tasha recalled the legend of the necromancer who died during the final battle in the Land of Death.


    She then thought about how her grandfather had said that Mary had carried on that person''s power.


    There was only one thing on her mind right now.


    ¡®I''m very thankful for the things that the Queen of Death did for us, but I can¡¯t let Mary be like that only to die while being attacked by everybody.¡¯


    That was the only thing on her mind. It could be considered selfish and make her a terrible person to pick Mary over saving the world, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Why had she destroyed the mayor''s office to make her grandfather help her nephew Alberu, who was left alone in the pce, and why was she helping Mary now?


    She didn¡¯t know what anyone else might be thinking, but she just wanted to live happily with them.


    She smiled brightly and waved her hand simrly to what Cale had done.


    ¡°Who cares about all of that now. Just let it in one ear and out the other.¡±


    There was no reason to burden a child who had worked so hard already by talking about a Queen or whatnot.


    That was Tasha¡¯s belief.


    Mary remained silent for a moment before nodding her head. Her mechanical GPS-like voice came out again.


    ¡°I just like our city. I like my neighbors as well.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and showed his agreement.


    He thought that the Underground City was a nice ce as well. A very nice ce at that.


    Someone else interjected into their conversation at that moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Underground City is great!¡±


    It was a Dragon.


    Raon flew over and fluttered his wings next to Mary.


    ¡°Our house is great as well! Mary, you can¡¯t be Queen!¡±


    Raon was saying this with a solemn tone.


    ¡°Look at the crown prince! Kings are busy! The good Mary still has many things to see with me! You promised to see them with me!¡±


    ¡°You are right, Raon-nim. Although this Queen and that King are different, I still have many things to see and many things to do with everyone.¡±


    The ck robe moved up and down more vigorously than ever as Mary nodded her head.


    Mary had things she wanted to do, as well as her own future to look forward to.


    ¡°I want to prevent them from using ck magic to create despair as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I agree with you, Mary!¡±


    Raon seemed excited as he took a piece of apple pie out and handed it to Mary.


    ¡°We will destroy the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Mary, you''re so smart!¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale shook his head at the excited Raon and let out a sigh. He then made eye contact with Eruhaben.


    ¡®Are you really making me wait?¡¯


    The gaze of the ancient Dragon who had finished activating his magic had a look of shock after feeling disrespected.


    Cale quickly started to speak.


    ¡°Ahem, let¡¯s go to the Empire.¡±


    Cale slowly walked above the teleportation magic circle and whispered to Mary who was now next to him.


    ¡°Do you want the ck magic book?¡±


    ¡°I do not need it, Cale-nim. I am already great and mighty.¡±


    Cale could see Mary standing with her shoulders puffed up as things became blurry from the teleportation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I, Raon Miru, am great and mighty too!¡±


    Cale let out a chuckle as they teleported to the Empire.


    And once he arrived...


    ¡°C, Cale-nim-¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯


    Cale had a shocked expression while looking at the hands that were shaking while holding his arms.


    ¡°C, Cale-nim.¡±


    However, he understood why this person was acting like this.


    ¡°Billos, long time no see.¡±


    It was the Flynn Merchant Guild''s bastard son Billos who looked like a piggy bank.


    Cale¡¯s group had not teleported to the Empire¡¯s slums nor Valentino''s residence, but to Billos''s secret residence.


    Cale recalled how Billos had left him a message asking if he was really dead and calmed him down.


    ¡°It''s fine. Didn¡¯t you see my message earlier?¡±


    Of course, Raon had been the one who actually sent it.


    ¡°I am not hurt. That is all a rumo-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale looked at Billos who cut him off with confusion.


    Billos had an extremely concerned expression on his face as he exined himself.


    ¡°...That, in thest message, I heard that you wereing to capture the Imperial Prince. You said that you would d, mm, destroy the Bell Tower.¡±


    ¡®Ah, Raon Miru.¡¯


    It was now tantly obvious what Raon had said to Billos.


    It was as Cale was about to frown.


    ¡°But something is weird!¡±


    ¡®...Weird?¡¯


    Cale looked at Billos to urge him to exin.


    He was the person on Cale¡¯s side with the most information about the Empire.


    Billos quickly added on.


    ¡°He''s not in the capital!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Young master-nim, the Imperial Prince, no, only the Imperial Prince cannot be found in the capital?¡±


    ¡®What the heck?¡¯


    Cale felt his mind going nk for a moment.

 Chapter 319: Oh where oh where are you hiding? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 319: Oh where oh where are you hiding? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®The Imperial Prince can¡¯t be found in the capital?¡¯


    Cale motioned to Billos with his chin.


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    He had not had any time to look through the information about the Empire. It was now time to carefully listen.


    ¡°...So, what you are telling me...¡±


    Cale, who was sitting on a couch in a room that Billos had guided him to, started to get an image of the current situation in the Empire after hearing everything that Billos had to say. He then exined it in one phrase.


    ¡°The information in the capital is being controlled right now.¡±


    He brushed back his magically brown hair.


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim. That is why there are soldiers from the Empire undercover and monitoring myself, as well as the other merchants of the Empire.¡±


    Billos thought about the Flynn Merchant Guild''s building as well as his other residence that was publicly known as his official residence.


    There were currently people he believed to be the Empire¡¯s soldiers and knights stationed undercover to watch his every move.


    Cale thought about what Billos had just exined to him.


    ¡®Furthermore, the number of soldiers at every gate heading into the capital has been fortified.¡¯


    The true reason for the increased number of soldiers was to control the information going out, however, the regr citizens would just think that they were doing this to prepare for war.


    ¡°There already seems to be many merchants from other nations who have been captured by them.¡±


    Billos gulped at Cale''s stoic expression before continuing to speak.


    ¡°All of the videomunication devices that do not belong to the royal family nor the nobles have all been confiscated as well. The official videomunication device belonging to the Flynn Merchant Guild has been confiscated as well.¡±


    ¡°...But there should be others like you who have a secret videomunication device, no?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, I''m sure that there are. I believe a few people including myself know about the situation outside the capital right now.¡±


    Cale pointed out the most important thing in what Billos just said.


    Controlling the gates.


    Controlling the merchants.


    Confiscating the videomunication devices.


    The result of doing all of those things.


    ¡°The citizens of the capital must not know about the current situation with the war.¡±


    Billos nodded his head with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    He quickly added on.


    ¡°And the people who do know are not able to easily open their mouths.¡±


    ¡°Because they might be captured?¡±


    ¡°That is the case.¡±


    Cale thought about Imperial Prince Adin andmented.


    ¡°Trash really is trash.¡±


    Billos flinched at Cale¡¯s extremely annoyed voice. Tasha, who was next to them, interjected.


    ¡°Then the citizens of the capital must know nothing right now.¡±


    Billos looked toward Tasha and nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, the only thing that the royal family said was that the war was going to go longer than expected.¡±


    He thought about the current situation in the capital.


    The elongation of war.


    That made the citizens gather in different spots in the capital while hoping for the Empire to win and for the Imperial Prince to save the Empire.


    ¡°...The majority of people do not know about the Empire¡¯s defeat, about how the Imperial Prince and the nobles ran away, nor about the reappearance of ck magic.¡±


    Billos peeked to look at Cale before continuing to speak.


    ¡°That was why Sir Rex, Miss Freesia, and I focused on figuring out the current state of things rather than spreading the truth.¡±


    It would have been bad if any of them had ended up being captured while bbing about the truth.


    Especially while Cale was not there.


    ¡°Then what do you mean by the Imperial Prince not being here?¡±


    Billos turned his head toward the source of the voice.


    Choi Han, who was standing there with brown hair, was looking at him.


    Ahem.


    Billos let out a fake cough before resuming his exnation.


    ¡°You should already know that I have connections with the purchase of goods for the soldiers.¡±


    The group nodded their heads.


    That was how they had been able to tell when the Imperial Prince would head to the Whipper Kingdom and howrge his force would be.


    ¡°I was able to figure a few things out using those connections.¡±


    Billos lifted up one finger.


    ¡°First, the amount of goods entering the Imperial Pce has gone significantly up ever since the Imperial Prince¡¯s group ran away from the Whipper Kingdom battle.¡±


    Choi Hanmented on this.


    ¡°The number of, ¡®mouths,¡¯ to feed in the pce suddenly went up.¡±


    ¡°That is the case.¡±


    Billos could see Choi Han saying the things he had deducted after hearing that information.


    ¡°That means that the nobles, mages, knights, and others who ran away with the Imperial Prince are most likely staying in the Imperial Pce right now.¡±


    ¡®...He''s very smart.¡¯


    Billos showed his agreement with Choi Han¡¯s deduction and added on.


    ¡°Second, the amount of goods heading to the Imperial Prince''s pce and the Imperial family has remained the same ever since the Imperial Prince headed out to war.¡±


    The amount of goods going into the Imperial Pce had gone up while the personal goods for the Imperial Prince and the Imperial family had remained the same.


    Choi Han started to frown.


    ¡°That alone is not enough to confirm that the Imperial Prince is not in the capital.¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°In fact, it is probably more likely that the Imperial Prince is hiding with the others in the Imperial Pce.¡±


    Billos nodded his head and responded back.


    ¡°That was what I believed at first as well. But, Choi Han-nim.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say you injured the Imperial Prince?¡±


    ¡°...I did, why?¡±


    The final piece of information came out of Billos''s mouth.


    ¡°Third, the Imperial doctor has disappeared ever since leaving the Imperial Pce.¡±


    The Imperial doctor.


    That word made Choi Han¡¯s expression change.


    Billos quickly added on.


    ¡°Sir Rex, Miss Freesia, and I tried to figure out where that doctor went after hearing from our informationwork that the Imperial doctor and his students had all left the pce.¡±


    It had been the night after Saint Jack had headed to the Whipper Kingdom''s battlefield.


    Billos had stealthily followed behind the doctor who was leaving the pce.


    ¡°Of course, we did not have too many people so we had to be far away from others as we made our move. That was why we weren''t able to see everything, but...¡±


    Billos recalled what he saw outside the capital''s pce.


    ¡°Thest thing we saw were the footprints and carriage tracks of the people who we believe to be the doctor and his students outside the northern gate.¡±


    Choi Han and Tasha started to frown.


    The Imperial Prince had been seriously injured.


    And the Empire¡¯s best healer had headed North out of the capital.


    ¡°That is why two of Freesia¡¯s subordinates are currently following the carriage tracks and heading North. One of my mages is with them as well so that they can check in very frequently.¡±


    Tasha started to speak.


    ¡°...You have done very well even though I''m sure that there have been a lot of restrictions in the capital.¡±


    Billos had done as much as he could with the limitations that had been set around him.


    Tashaplimented Billos before biting down on her lips.


    ¡°Do you think the Imperial Prince headed North then?¡±


    The chances of that being the case seemed high based on the information.


    However, she hesitated before adding on.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t think that is the case.¡±


    Her intuition that had been developed for hundreds of years was telling her that that was wrong.


    She made eye contact with Choi Han as she raised her head while thinking about what her intuition was telling her. She could tell that Choi Han felt the same way and started to speak.


    ¡°I believe that the Imperial Prince is still here.¡±


    The capital.


    The Imperial Prince was in the capital.


    Her intuition was telling her that.


    The person who had been silent all this time finally started to speak.


    ¡°Billos.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Did you know this?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The heavy atmosphere changed with Cale¡¯s action, making Billos flinch as he looked at Cale. Cale didn''t care and just said what he needed to say.


    ¡°There''s something I¡¯ve been curious about for a while. Do you know what it is?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not really sure?¡±


    Cale really was curious about something.


    He had be even more curious after seeing the golems and the dead mana bombs in the Jungle.


    ¡®How many people must have died by the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower for them to have this much dead mana?¡¯


    He had a single question as an emotion that was beyond the level of anger filled his mind.


    ¡°The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower brought the people from the slums and forcibly made citizens of other kingdoms into ves and brought them here, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim?¡±


    Even the citizens of the Roan Kingdom''s Gyerre territory were turned into ves and almost sent to the Empire by their merchant guild in order to be used as experimental fodder.


    Then those people who were captured as ves...


    ¡°How did those peoplee into the capital?¡±


    ¡®Did they openly bring them in through the gates and delivered them to the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower?


    Were they brought in with teleportation magic?


    Thatrge number of people?


    Especially when it was for over tens of years?


    In addition.


    I don''t really want to say this, but...¡¯


    ¡°How did they hide their bodies?¡±


    Choi Han and Tasha jumped up. Saint Jack was sping his shaking hands together.


    ¡°...Young master-nim, are you thinking-¡±


    Billos could not say anything else.


    The thought that was going through all of their minds was flowing out of Cale''s mouth.


    ¡°Don''t you think that there is a secret passage going outside the capital?¡±


    He thought about the call he had with Adin.


    He had only seen ck walls and Adin''s face, but hisplexion had been good.


    He didn''t seem hurt at all even though Choi Han¡¯s sword had cut right by his heart.


    ¡°The Imperial Prince is probably getting healed at the ce he considers to be the safest ce for him. Then where would that ce be?¡±


    The person who had not said anything until now finally chimed in.


    ¡°The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡±


    It was Mary.


    Cale nodded his head and added on.


    ¡°It is where the Tower Master would be.¡±


    Cale stood up from his seat and gave an order to Billos.


    ¡°The Northern gate. Guide me to the ce where the tracks ended.¡±


    Billos looked at Cale¡¯s cold gaze and also stood up. He heard Cale''s voice as he did that.


    ¡°Tell Freesia to have her subordinates cautiously continue tracking the carriage.¡±


    Cale thought about Adin who treasured his life the most.


    ¡®Such a bastard would leave the ce he has the most influence?


    The one who wants to control everything would leave his bedroom empty?


    What if someone else took it over?


    He would also leave the Bell Tower behind?¡¯


    ¡°Looks like the chances of that carriage being empty are very high.¡±


    It was more likely that the carriage was a trick.


    It was a bait that he put out while hoping that people like Billos, foreign spies within the capital, would get caught.


    Of course, Cale could be wrong.


    ¡°Tell them to observe it from as far of a distance as possible.¡±


    ¡°S, shall I do that now?¡±


    It was the moment Billos was hesitating.


    Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeeep-


    Billos''s videomunication device started to go off.


    He quickly tried to call in the mage who was waiting outside the room.


    However, before he could even leave the room...


    Snap!


    White gold mana surrounded the videomunication device and the call immediately connected.


    Freesia¡¯s face appeared on the screen.


    - Young master-nim! You''re here!


    Freesia.


    The assassin who sculpted the rabbit that resembled the devil''s guard dog and who was currently the leader of Cale¡¯s information guild under Ron.


    She started to speak with urgency.


    - I''m not sure if you heard yet, but my subordinates have found the carriage.


    ¡°And?¡±


    - ...There were only regr soldiers wearing healer outfits inside while the Imperial doctor was not there.


    She quickly added on.


    - Furthermore, my subordinates were discovered by the soldiers and knights and are currently on the run.


    Billos started to mumble.


    ¡°...It really was a decoy, a trap?¡±


    Cale started to speak to Freesia.


    ¡°Do you think they can get away safely? If not, I can send someone over.¡±


    - It doesn''t look like they will get caught. They have Mr. Billos¡¯s mage with them as well. We n on sending reinforcements if they are in danger.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Cale started to tap the table the videomunication device was sitting on. He then started to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re currently in the slums?¡±


    - Yes sir.


    ¡°I''ll send Vice Captain Hilsman and Saint Jack there, so stay there with Hannah. Also-¡±


    Cale looked at how Choi Han, Tasha, and Mary who were standing there and added on.


    ¡°Tell Sir Rex toe to support us here. Have him bring as many video recording orbs as possible with him.¡±


    - Yes sir.


    The call ended.


    Someone started to speak as silence filled the room.


    It was Choi Han.


    He looked toward Cale and asked.


    ¡°The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower-¡±


    The Cat Knight, Sir Rex.


    Video recording orbs.


    Sir Rex remembered a bit of the internalyout of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower after escaping from it in his youth.


    And recording orbs that could record anything you want.


    Not just one, but arge number of them.


    Choi Han could see the image in Cale¡¯s mind and asked Cale about it.


    "Are we infiltrating the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower?¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    Choi Han asked another question.


    ¡°What are you nning to do with the video recording orbs?¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°What else? We have to stealthily spread them around the capital.¡±


    Cale recalled the golems and Honte from the Whipper Kingdom''s battle.


    The explosion had been strong even though it had happened on a wide in.


    Furthermore, it also had enough power to blow up the entire Section 7 of the Jungle.


    The Empire¡¯s capital.


    What would happen if a battle started in the capital where entry was being controlled right now?


    What would happen if a battle started in the ce where golems and dead mana bombs were all gathered together?


    Would the battle only happen around the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower?


    Cale started to speak to the group who was looking at him.


    ¡°They need to run away.¡±


    He needed to inform the citizens of the Empire¡¯s capital about the danger and have them run.


    ¡°...It might be the most terrible battle ever.¡±


    Something even worse than a golem might even appear.


    You always had to prepare for the worst.


    ¡°That is why we have something we need to do as we go to hit the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t allow the Imperial Prince who did not care for the lives of others to have the option of taking people as hostages again.


    ¡°Destroy the walls and gates surrounding the capital. Then assist in the evacuation.¡±


    Make it so that everybody can run.


    Make it so that they can see the battle between Cale''s side and the Imperial Prince through the destroyed walls and gates.


    They needed to make that happen.


    ¡®But there are a lot of things to prepare before that as well.¡¯


    Cale started to think about everything that he needed to prepare.


    It was a way to overwhelm his enemies while having the least number of casualties. Cale¡¯s mind was moving without rest.


    Choi Han watched him for a while before blinking once and nodding his head.


    It was very Cale-like to think about the lives of the Empire¡¯s citizens.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Billos cautiously started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Young master-nim, how do you think we can find that secret passage?¡±


    Cale slowly looked toward one side. The person receiving his gaze sighed before shaking his head.


    ¡°Haaa, it''s a problem when you are too great and mighty.¡±


    Eruhaben slowly got up from his seat.


    - Human! I''m here too!


    Raon shouted with excitement in Cale''s mind.


    He nonchntly gave an order to Billos who was looking at him.


    ¡°First, lead me to the spot they disappeared.¡±


    Imperial Prince Adin.


    Where could he be hiding?


    He would slowly start to lose everything once Cale found out.


    Cale who had be, ¡®it,¡¯ in this game of hide and seek started to smile.


    - Human! You haven¡¯t smiled like that in a while!


    ¡°Sigh, you unlucky bastard.¡±


    He ignored thements from the Dragons.

 Chapter 320: Oh where oh where are you hiding? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 320: Oh where oh where are you hiding? (3)</h4>


    Quality and Trantion Check: Miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The road leading to the north gate. Cale looked around at his surroundings.


    - Human! There are soldiers everywhere pretending not to be soldiers!


    It was definitely a loud and lively marketce in the capital. Raon could see people that he suspected to be soldiers and knights as his eyes shifted past the market road towards the north gate.


    - Everyone¡¯s expressions look good except for the disguised people! Their expressions don¡¯t look good! They¡¯re stiff!


    ¡®That¡¯s likely so.¡¯


    Cale fully understood the fearful hearts of the Empire¡¯s army that was surveying the market while disguised throughout the capital.


    The Empire¡¯s capital.


    That ce was in the midst of a strange tranquility.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale looked at Choi Han, Mary, Tasha, and Eruhaben who were following him at a distance, but turned his attention to his side as a sudden thought arose.


    The noisy market.


    It was a vantage point where there weren¡¯t any disguised soldiers yet.


    It was a good ce to talkfortably.


    He covertly asked a question.


    ¡°How did you hear the news about me?¡±


    He caught Billos¡¯s trembling eyes that were staring at him.


    ¡®This damn crown prince!¡¯


    Cale wondered what Alberu Crossman possibly did to make Billos¡¯s eyes tremble so much like that.


    ¡®How the hell did he start the rumor?¡¯


    ¡°About that... the news came from the North.¡±


    ¡®Huh? ...The North? Wait a second. He¡¯s probably not referring to the northern part of the Empire.¡¯


    ¡°...The North of the Western continent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Billos nodded with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°The news has been secretly spreading around the merchants from the North and now a good number of people know it. The news will probably spread amongst the people of the Empire soon.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression grew more and more peculiar.


    There was one guy who came to mind when he thought about the North.


    That guy still hasn¡¯t contacted him now that he thought about it.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if this rumor had started from the Empire or the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Billos shuddered as if just thinking about that time was terrible before he continued on.


    ¡°It was also rumored that the Northern Alliance that was defeated by the Roan Kingdom was preparing to attack again in response to Commander Cale Henituse¡¯s absence, so I couldn¡¯t help but be concerned.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression grew more and more strange.


    ¡°...My absence?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard that you vomited blood and...¡±


    Billos spoke with difficulty as if the news he heard about Cale was gruesome.


    ¡°...That you couldn¡¯t steady yourself because of your shaking limbs.¡±


    He looked toward Cale with concern.


    ¡°I heard that your current state was like the majority of the people in the past who possessed multiple ancient powers and had collisions ur inside their body which resulted in... um, I heard that there was a history of a lot of these types of people dying. That can¡¯t all be possibly true, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Billos¡¯s piggy bank-like face grew pale. Regardless, Cale didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Billos at that moment.


    - Human! A message came from the crown prince!


    It was because of Raon¡¯s words.


    Raon read the crown prince¡¯s message in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll call youter.


    ¡®...What? Aren¡¯t I busy as well?¡¯


    Cale stopped walking at the next message which followed as soon as he started to frown.


    - It became like this after I epted Commander Clopeh¡¯s suggestion. What a shame.


    ¡®What? Whose suggestion did you listen to?¡¯


    ¡°Young master-nim, a, are you by chance not feeling well right now?¡±


    Billos approached a bit closer to Cale with a pale expression on his face.


    However, Cale couldn¡¯t hear his words.


    Only Raon¡¯s voice echoed incessantly in his mind.


    - A message also came from the crazy Clopeh.


    ¡®...Oh god.¡¯


    - I will leave Cale-nim¡¯s name in history. I will make your path to be a legend into a great one.


    ¡®...God damn it.¡¯


    ¡°This crazy bastard-¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? I was just trying to help.¡±


    Billos stiffened in fright. It was because Cale¡¯s expression was that contorted.


    The memory of the sixteen-year-old Cale of the past who was famous for being the trash of the Henituse territory and known to have thrown an empty wine bottle at a group of gangsters came to mind at that moment.


    The current expression on Cale¡¯s face looked as trashy as it had back then.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°...No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Cale waved his hand and made a gesture that beckoned Billos to hurry up and keep going.


    Billos wasn¡¯t sure why Cale was behaving in such a way, but thought that he shouldn¡¯t annoy Cale right now and thus quickly led the way. Cale followed him and started to think to himself.


    ¡®What did this crazy bastard do?¡¯


    Ultimately, the truth was that the full ount of the horrible news regarding Cale was created through the coboration of crown prince Alberu and Guardian Knight Clopeh.


    ¡®...It was a wise choice to spread the rumor starting from the North, but...¡¯


    It started from the three Northern kingdoms that were outwardly cooperating with the Roan Kingdom since they had no choice but to submit to them. Thus, it would be easy for third parties and their allies to believe it if the rumors regarding Cale¡¯s life or death came from the North.


    - Human! I think Clopeh has really lost it!


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    - He said that he¡¯s sending over the Holy Knights! We don¡¯t have Holy Knights though, do we?


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale recalled Clopeh and the Wyvern knights who had fought against the Empire during the battle of Maple Castle.


    ¡®...This bastard-¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s mouth crookedly crept up. Clopeh was truly crazy in a smart way as expected.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Meeoow.¡±


    A Cat meowed.


    Cale turned his head after leaving the marketce and arriving far from where the north gate could be seen.


    It was one of the quiet residential areas that were not necessarily close to the gate nor the marketce and the main street.


    A figure crouching in the dark and narrow alley was gazing at Cale.


    ¡°Meeeoooow.¡±


    Cale grinned as he approached the Cat.


    It was a Cat with short red fur.


    A small pouch was tied to his back.


    The Cat leapt into Cale¡¯s arms once he opened them out.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir Rex.¡±


    Rex was able to sneak around the Empire¡¯s capital by taking the form of a Cat despite still being the wanted criminal who had attempted to murder the Vice Tower Master.


    ¡°Meeoow.¡±


    Sir Rex slowly tapped on Cale¡¯s shoulder with his front paws a few times as if to greet Cale.


    Cale took the pouch that was tied to the Cat-form Rex.


    - Human! It¡¯s a spatial pocket bag!


    The spatial pocket bag undoubtedly contained the video storage devices prepared by Freesia.


    Cale entered the dark alley where the Cat had been while holding the Cat and pouch in his arms.


    Then he gave a signal with his eyes to his group who was farther away.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Mana then started to rise up from Eruhaben and Raon, instantly turning Cale and the group invisible.


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    Outside the north gate of the capital.


    The invisibility spell on the man was lifted the moment his voice rang out from a particrly sturdy-looking tree that stood amongst a dense group of trees.


    ¡°Yes, that is it, young master-nim.¡±


    Billos, who crossed over the castle walls thanks to Raon¡¯s flight magic, was awkwardly nodding his head while holding onto the tree trunk as if it was his lifeline.


    Cale ignored Billos, who was startled by the rapid flight movement, as he stared at one ce.


    It was the forest that could be seen when one left through the north gate.


    There was a small open area inside the forest.


    Beautiful and modest wild flowers filled that area because it was spring time.


    Some hunters also happened to be getting some rest against the bottom of some trees. It was a peaceful sight no matter how one looked at it.


    Cale heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice as he remained hidden some distance away from the area.


    ¡°They¡¯re not hunters. Those are knights.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    Choi Han also agreed.


    ¡°Their bodies are tense as if they¡¯re alert for any intruders even though they look like they¡¯re rxing.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s mouth crept up furtively.


    He looked at Billos.


    Billos turned his gaze away from the hunter he was looking at and hurriedly started to speak.


    ¡°That face, that face!¡±


    He pointed at one of the five hunters.


    ¡°He was definitely the knight that was with the doctor.¡±


    Billos whispered with an excited expression.


    ¡°I think this is where the secret passage is!¡±


    The secret passage.


    The face of the Cat, Sir Rex, who was on Cale¡¯s shoulder quickly stiffened up after hearing those words.


    He had escaped the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower through the sewers. There was an unknown secret passage there.


    That fact alone made the fur on Sir Rex¡¯s body stand on edge.


    ¡®I wonder what is there.¡¯


    What was going on inside the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower that he was visiting for the first time in fifteen years?


    ¡®My older sister and brother-¡¯


    ¡®They-¡¯


    Rex couldn¡¯t handle thinking about it any longer.


    ¡°I can see it.¡±


    Rex turned his head.


    The beautiful man with white gold hair calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°The secret passage is covered with highest-grade illusion magic at least three times.¡±


    - That¡¯s right! Goldie gramps saw it correctly!


    ¡°There¡¯s also rm magic, in addition to the illusion magic. Someone set up the rm magic in a way that would inform those in the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower if someone tries to break the illusion magic.¡±


    - Gramps is right about that too!


    Cale quietly listened then bluntly asked a question.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter though, right?¡±


    He heard the voices of two Dragons in his mind at that moment.


    - I¡¯m a Dragon.


    - I am the great Raon Miru! Human, do you still not know that?!


    Cale grinned and gently made a gesture to Sir Rex, who slowly leaped into Cale¡¯s arms.


    Cale stroke the Cat¡¯s fur and started to speak.


    ¡°Then shall we try to go peacefully?¡±


    Rex and Billos could see it.


    A crooked smile was on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone getting hurt, you know.¡±


    The Cat and the plump merchant gulped.


    ¡°We¡¯re in a state of emergency. You can¡¯t let your guard down even for a moment.¡±


    Next to the field of flowers.


    The four hunters who were gathered under thergest tree trunk and wereying down, eating, or doing maintenance on their hunting bows looked at the speaking hunter and replied with expressions that showed little concern.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll strike their neck in one go if anyonees-¡±


    Rustle. Rustle.


    The hunter who was answering while lying under the tree¡¯s shade flinched.


    He shifted his gaze as he grabbed the sword that clearly belonged to an Empire knight but was covered and disguised in worn leather.


    Rustle. Rustle.


    ¡®One? Two? No, three people.¡¯


    Rustle, rustle.


    ¡°Ooh, this ce looks like a nice ce for flower viewing- ah.¡±


    The young man who had excitedly entered the area flinched and his eyes opened wide.


    The young man that looked as if he was startled by the appearance of the hunters had brown hair and brown eyes.


    ¡°Meeoow.¡±


    The red Cat that was in his arms kept tilting its head left and right.


    Behind him came a plump man carrying an unknown number of apple pies.


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Thest person, a man who looked a few years younger than the young man in front and had the same brown hair and brown eyes as him, entered the flower field as one of the hunters curtly threw a question.


    ¡°No, just...¡±


    The young man in the front scratched his brown-haired head and shifted his eyes here and there as if he was scared.


    The five disguised knights stared at the three who had just entered the flower field as they continued to lie on the ground or sit down while pretending to be a group of hunters.


    Only the knight captain stealthily stood up and curtly spoke.


    ¡°Children should get the fuck out of here. This is not some flower viewing ce. It¡¯s a rest area for hunters, so don¡¯t bother us.¡±


    Shhhhh-


    The leaves fluttered from the spring breeze.


    ¡°Excuse me? Oh no, we don¡¯t n to bother you. We were just within the city and the weather was nice so-¡±


    The hunter ignored the scrawny young man who tried to refute the hunter¡¯s statement with a tearful expression while holding a Cat in his arms.


    ¡®Are they even properly managing the gate? They let these frolicking bastards outside the city?


    Well, they probably let these ordinary people out since they weren¡¯t merchants nor high-ranking officials.¡¯


    The hunter shouted as he was full of annoyance.


    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t test a hunter¡¯s patience and fuck off, alright? This is not some ce for you to watch the flowers.¡±


    ¡°Then can I watch a fight here?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The hunter saw the young man¡¯s expression change in an instant.


    It urred the moment he felt that.


    Shhhh-


    As the leaves started to flutter...


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    White bones shot out from beneath the soil and grabbed the hunters¡¯ ankles.


    More bones shot out in an instant and blocked the hunters¡¯ mouths.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    ¡°M, mmfh!¡±


    Shhhh.


    A person appeared on top of therge tree that the hunters were leaning against.


    She was hanging upside down on a tree branch as she grinned at them.


    Whoosh.


    Fourrge wind arrows were knocked on a bow and pointing at the four hunters.


    And thest person.


    The man who had talked to Cale, the young man with the brown hair.


    He was already knocked out.


    Cale looked at the knocked out man and tapped the shoulder of the man with the same hair color as him.


    ¡°You really are fast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han smiled gently.


    The hunter that seemed to be the representative passed out after being struck once by Choi Han.


    Cale approached the four hunters who were either lying or sitting down and crouched as he faced them.


    He heard a GPS-like voice at that moment.


    ¡°There are a lot of corpses under this tree, so there were a lot of bones that could be used.¡±


    Cale felt a surge of irritation at those words and proceeded to ask the hunters a question.


    ¡°You must have killed a lot of people to protect this ce, right?¡±


    Mary had controlled the bones that were under the tree as this ce where the hunters were resting was the grave for the people they had killed.


    ¡°Mmfh!¡±


    ¡°Mm, m!¡±


    Cale took his eyes off of the hunters who were trying to say something, and he stood up to give out an order.


    ¡°Knock them out and tie them up.¡±


    Mary, Tasha, and Choi Han would take care of it.


    Cale then looked to the other side and continued to speak.


    ¡°I leave it up to you, sir.¡±


    He saw white gold dust covering the flower field.


    The white gold dust scattered in all directions whenever Eruhaben flicked his hand.


    ¡°Huh? Oh!¡±


    Billos¡¯s eyes widened as he was handing the apple pies back to Raon.


    It was melting away.


    Thendscape that was touched by the white gold light was melting away.


    The illusion magic spells were melting down one by one.


    The rm did not go off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll maintain the rm.¡±


    The enemies would think that the secret passage is still safe since the rm won¡¯t ring.


    ¡°They¡¯ve installed it quite deeply too.¡±


    Eruhaben looked at the sight of the flower field melting away.


    Oneyer.


    Twoyers.


    Threeyers were removed.


    Cale made eye contact with the gold Dragon the moment the threeyered scenery melted away.


    ¡°...It won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    The ancient Dragon spoke bluntly as he tried to determine the skill level of the Tower Master who could be a Lich.


    However, he grinned and stepped back after seeing Cale smiling at him.


    The white gold mana disappeared from the spot he stepped away from.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Tasha, Mary, and Choi Han gulped, but they couldn¡¯t say anything as they saw the revealedndscape. Tasha was the first to open her mouth.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much presence of deathing up.¡±


    The flower field had disappeared while arge dark entrance appeared on the ground.


    It was an entrance that led underground.


    The entrance was pitch ck.


    ¡°...I also smell something simr to the ck despair.¡±


    Tasha turned away from the dark underground that made her feel like she was facing something disgusting and looked toward Cale who was looking at Mary and Choi Han.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han replied as he grasped his scabbard and Mary followed up with her GPS-like voice.


    ¡°I am strong.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Cale looked around at the group once more.


    Tasha, who would stay behind and watch the hunters and the entrance while waiting for the soon-to-arrive Vice Captain Hilsman, gave a slight bow and stepped back.


    The Cat Knight Rex and the merchant Billos nodded at Cale¡¯s gaze. They hade with the intention of following him.


    - Of course I¡¯ming!


    Cale looked at Eruhaben after hearing Raon¡¯s response, and the ancient Dragon¡¯s fingers started to move.


    Snap!


    Everyone¡¯s body slowly turned invisible.


    Rex and Billos gulped as they looked toward the dark entrance heading down.


    They heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    They heard the words that he was humming.


    ¡°Alrighty then, where are you hiding?¡±


    They could see Cale¡¯s face as he was turning invisible from the foot up.


    He was smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die if I catch even a strand of your hair.¡±


    The Cat and the merchant flinched.


    They saw Cale¡¯s eyes curling up in a smile as he turned fully invisible before they heard his voice again.


    Cale¡¯s joyful voice echoed in the area where only the unconscious hunters were visible.


    ¡°Oh where oh where are you hiding?¡±


    Rex and Billos gulped.


    It was because they were afraid of Cale¡¯s eyes that had curled up as he smiled.

 Chapter 321: Oh where oh where are you hiding? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 321: Oh where oh where are you hiding? (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale put down the gulping Cat Knight Sir Rex from his arms and started to walk.


    Tap.


    Cale walked down the dark entrance into the underground with only the sound of his steps being heard around him.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    This dark path had torches at equidistant intervals. There were some water drops falling from the ceiling that looked as rough as a cave.


    Only the sound of the water drops filled this area.


    There was a long straight path as soon as they arrived at the bottom of the stairs. It was wide enough for a carriage to travel through.


    ¡®It really was a secret passage.¡¯


    Choi Han was in the front of the group looking around.


    He started to frown.


    He could smell the scent of death.


    Corpses.


    It was a terrible smell that he wished he did not know. It was the smell that he had smelled too many times in the Forest of Darkness and in Harris Vige.


    His gaze started to turn cold.


    - ...Human, this smell-


    Raon stopped before telling Cale what it was. He tightly clenched his chubby front paws while his round face started to frown.


    The front paws of the Cat that was walking down the passage were shaking.


    He was used to this smell.


    The same thing he smelled a long time ago when he had left his siblings without even saying goodbye in fear that he might be caught overwhelmed him now fifteen yearster.


    He was barely able to walk.


    - Human! There are people up front!


    Cale stopped walking after hearing Raon''s warning.


    Two knights and one alchemist.


    There were two knights standing guard on either side of the wide passage. The alchemist was next to one of the knights reading a document.


    Tap.


    Cale tapped on Choi Han''s shoulder.


    Choi Han started to walk without responding back.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine if we catch the hunters, however, we will be quickly be found if we touch anybody within the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡®That is why we will not touch anybody and instead quietly go in ande back out.


    ¡®That is the only way to sessfully save the footage and give us time to spread it to the citizens of the Empire.¡¯


    Choi Han started to think as he recalled what Cale had said to him.


    ¡®He chooses to take such a difficult path.¡¯


    Someone would eventually realize that they had infiltrated the tower, but wouldn¡¯t they work faster and more efficiently if they just knocked everyone unconscious?


    However, Choi Han could only move seriously as he was not making that decision.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    A strand of breeze blew by.


    ¡°Wow, the outside air really is warmer now that it is springtime.¡±


    The knight holding the spearmented while the alchemist reading the document started to grumble.


    ¡°I''m just thankful its Spring. Do you know how hard it was in the Winter? All that cold airing in from the outside, sigh.¡±


    Cale walked past the knights and the alchemists quite leisurely while making sure to remember their faces.


    - Human! I will remember these bastards¡¯ faces! I will not let them survive! I won¡¯t forgive anyone in the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower! I promised Mary that we would destroy it together!


    The six-year-old was constantly being loud, however, Cale looked around without any emotions visible on his face.


    They soon came to the end of the passage.


    A wide area appeared in front of them.


    He suddenly heard the voice of the alchemist behind him.


    ¡°There will be no venttion and this rotten smell will fill the area if we close the entrance. That''s even worse than the Winter cold.¡±


    ¡®...You son of a bitch.¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    It was an extremely wide andrge underground hall.


    There was also a pathing into it from the east, west, and south, in addition to the northern passage they hade through.


    Cale closed his eyes.


    - Human, I don''t think I can look at this.


    Cale could feel the round front paws that grabbed onto his back.


    Raon was holding Cale''s back.


    Choi Han''s hand was shaking with a sword in his hand.


    They saw a staircase heading down as soon as they entered the hall.


    He could not help but look down the stairs.


    There were skeletons.


    ¡°Oo-!¡±


    ¡®Ugh!¡¯


    Billos covered his mouth.


    He was looking a few meters underneath the ledge they arrived at after entering this hall.


    There was a mountain of skeletons.


    He could see that these bones were wearing clothes that had not rotted away.


    ¡®...These damn crazy bastards!¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s body started to shake.


    ¡®How could people, how could people do such things?¡¯


    It was arge pile of corpses.


    There were cylindrical containers located at many spots within that pile of corpses.


    Those containers were full of a ck liquid.


    It was dead mana.


    - Human, this must be where they made the dead mana.


    Cale blinked after hearing Raon''s weak voice.


    He grabbed his left hand with his right hand.


    It was slightly shaking.


    He was shaking because he was about to go crazy in anger.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Both of Billos¡¯s hands were shaking.


    Both of Choi Han¡¯s hands were shaking.


    One was shaking in disgust while the other was shaking in uncontroble anger.


    Their minds started to go white.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Sob.¡±


    They heard someone''s suppressed cry.


    Choi Han and Billos flinched.


    Mana covered the group at that moment.


    ¡°I put a soundproof barrier around us.¡±


    Eruhaben informed the group before the knights in the passage looked behind them.


    ¡°What the...? Did you just hear something?¡±


    ¡°I think you must have heard wrong. We''ve heard so many people dying that we think we hear moaning all the time now. Hehe.¡±


    Someone started to speak once even Billos started to frown.


    ¡°Damn bastards that deserve to die.¡±


    Billos flinched and turned his head as his body started to shake.


    He could not see the person.


    However, he could clearly imagine an angry Cale.


    But Billos still had no choice but to lower his head.


    The sound wasing from somewhere lower than him.


    ¡°Soooob, sob.¡±


    He could hear someone crying.


    It was not very loud.


    It was someone who couldn¡¯t help but cry after trying to hold himself back so much that he was twisting in pain.


    The Cat, Rex. He was the one who was crying.


    ¡®I managed to survive, but...!¡¯


    Rex felt like his whole world was shaking after seeing this underground area that he had never clearly seen before.


    ¡®Whose bones are those?


    Are those the skeletons of my siblings? My neighbors? My friends?¡¯


    Bang, bang!


    The Cat mmed his head on the ground. His forehead started to bleed after being scratched by the rough floor, but Rex did not care.


    ¡°Soooob, ugh!¡±


    Blood and tears started to mix together.


    The red fluid seeped into the ground without turning invisible.


    Rex slowly pushed off of his shaking legs to stand up. He slowly started to walk as he started to speak.


    ¡°I, I''m going to go down.¡±


    His voice was shaking and blood dripped from his forehead with every step he took.


    Choi Han could only nkly stare at the falling blood drops.


    The soundproof barrier magic prevented the enemies located at the entrance of the passage from looking toward them.


    There was not much light in this area.


    None of the enemies paid any attention to the falling drops of blood.


    No, they probably could not even see it.


    Choi Han didn¡¯t know what to say about the sight in front of him.


    He could feel despair.


    Sir Rex''s sorrows and despair made Choi Han think of his past.


    Choi Han heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Choi Han also started to walk when he heard Cale''s response. He slowly followed behind the Cat¡¯s small steps.


    The Cat, Rex, started to descend the stairs.


    He finally arrived underground to the lowest spot in the Empire.


    He could see the skeletons piled up into hills.


    They seemed to have been dead for a while, as only the skeletons remained.


    Rex slowly took all of it in with his eyes. The blood from his forehead had reached his eyes, making him look like he was crying blood.


    ¡®Turn into a Cat and run away!¡¯


    ¡®Yes. Youngest brother, you can do it.¡¯


    He still heard his noona and hyung''s voices.


    Rex started to speak.


    ¡°...I''m going to kill them.¡±


    ¡®I''m going to kill them all.¡¯


    He didn''t know who, when, or how he would do it. He could not think about anything right now.


    However, he couldn¡¯t control himself to not say anything right now.


    ¡°...The Imperial Prince... The Tower Master.¡±


    He started to list the people he needed to kill.


    His tears had dried up at some point.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Rex flinched at the voice he then hearding from behind him. No, he flinched at the feeling of a soft cloth covering his forehead.


    Cale was pressing down on the floating blob of blood, which was where he presumed Rex¡¯s forehead was located, with his handkerchief.


    He then bluntly, and honestly exined to Rex.


    ¡°The Imperial Prince is mine.¡±


    Rex slowly returned to his senses after hearing the blunt and cold voice that was different from the warm hand that was touching his wound.


    He then heard someone else¡¯s voiceing from behind Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han called out to Cale who slowly responded back.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡®What does he know?¡¯


    It was as Rex''s eyes were full of confusion.


    Cale crouched down next to Sir Rex. He then whispered in Rex¡¯s ear.


    "Sir Rex, look at the highest point.¡±


    ¡®The highest point?¡¯


    Rex''s eyes that had only been focused on the skeletons slowly headed up.


    The underground hall seemed to go up forever.


    It was almost unbelievable that such an area was located underneath the capital.


    But he also thought that they managed to not get caught because it was so deep down.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    His eyes stopped at a certain spot as they went up.


    It was at the highest spot in this underground hall.


    His eyes stopped right beneath the ceiling.


    There was an area there that was sticking out like a terrace to view a y.


    It was a terrace surrounded by ss.


    It was as if the location was built just to look down at this pile of skeletons.


    Sir Rex heard Cale''s voice the moment his eyesnded on that terrace.


    It was a scary voice that was a mix of both joy and anger.


    ¡°...Found you.¡±


    Cale could see the people visible inside the terrace.


    There were heavily armed knights and mages, as well as some alchemists.


    ¡°He''s weaker than I am.¡±


    Cale looked at the person at the center of the group as the ancient Dragon, Eruhaben, calmly deducted the strength of the person.


    Billos shouted at that moment.


    ¡°It''s the Imperial doctor!¡±


    The Imperial doctor that Billos pointed out was handing the person at the center a wine ss. Eruhaben looked at this and added on.


    ¡°It¡¯s dead mana.¡±


    The wine ss was full of ck liquid.


    There was a person drinking that and leisurely looking down at the underground hall.


    ¡°...The Imperial Prince.¡±


    Rex¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    Imperial Prince Adin.


    He was shirtless and sitting on a wheelchair, making the injury Choi Han left by his heart visible to them.


    ¡®He¡¯s drinking dead mana?¡¯


    A thick smile appeared on Cale''s face.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Raon shouted in shock at that moment.


    ¡°That thing, that bastard!¡±


    Raon stuttered and continued on after seeing Eruhaben not saying anything.


    ¡°That bastard became a ck mage!¡±


    Billos and Choi Han gasped.


    Silence filled the area.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    They all flinched after hearing someoneugh.


    Cale was the oneughing.


    However, it was different than his usualugh.


    Cale didn''t care what his group thought of him as he quietly watched Imperial Prince Adin and his subordinates.


    Adin was looking down from the terrace.


    ¡°Looking down at this really is entertaining.¡±


    He had a rxed expression on his face.


    Cale slowly petted Sir Rex¡¯s fur as he started to speak.


    ¡°Sir Rex.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to grab that bastard by the neck and drag him down to this lowest spot in the Empire? Don''t you agree?¡±


    Rex raised his head without being able to say anything.


    He was currently at the lowest point of the Empire. He could see Adin looking down at where he was standing.


    Rex then felt the hand move away from his back.


    Cale stood up and asked a single question.


    ¡°Did you record it?¡±


    They all responded to him.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, never in my Dragon life did I... Sigh.¡±


    Cale¡¯s smile became even thicker.


    He started to speak again.


    ¡°We will split into different teams and look around the rest of the Bell Tower. It would be great if we could locate the Tower Master, but retreat if you determine that it is dangerous.¡±


    He then emphasized the next part.


    ¡°And record everything you see. We will meet back right here.¡±


    Cale touched the videomunication device in his chest pocket as he added on.


    ¡°Disperse.¡±


    Choi Han, Mary, Billos, and Eruhaben all started to move.


    Cale, Raon, and Sir Rex were one team.


    Cale calmly started to speak to Raon.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Human?¡±


    ¡°Inform Commander Rosalyn.¡±


    Sir Rex flinched.


    It was because Cale''s demeanor was extremely cold.


    ¡°Tell her to activate the airship.¡±


    Cale was calling the airship to the Empire.


    ¡°As for us...¡±


    Cale slowly started to walk.


    ¡°...We are going to the terrace.¡±


    Adin. He needed to verify the condition of that rotten bastard.


    What was he?


    How did he be a ck mage?


    How did he heal his body?


    - I understand, human!


    Cale¡¯s body started to float up. Raon was using flight magic on him.


    He quickly held Sir Rex in his arms and slowly reached the ceiling of the underground hall.


    Cale was at the same level as Adin now. He could see that Adin''s injury by his heart had healed, but that he was still missing a leg. He still looked fine.


    - Human, he does seem to be a ck mage! But something is weird. He¡¯s full of vitality! How did he heal? Something is definitely weird!


    Adin started to speak as the information Raon just said was quickly moving through Cale''s mind.


    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that Cale Henituse is dead?¡±


    The corners of Cale''s lips were twitching.


    ¡®Right.


    There¡¯s a rumor that I''m dead, right?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, your highness. There is indeed such a rumor. It supposedly started from the North.¡±


    The knight responded back while Adin took a sip of dead mana as if it was wine before casually responding back.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡±


    Adin looked out in front of him.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see it, Cale was making eye contact with him right now.


    ¡°There is no way that Cale Henituse would die that easily.¡±


    Adin confidently shook his head as if he didn''t even need to think about it. He slowly closed his eyes as if he was feeling the dead mana roaring inside of him before opening them back up.


    He seemedpletely rxed as he confidently added on.


    ¡°I''m sure that he is at least hurt since the airship is said to have exploded. That is probably why Alberu Crossman pulled out this drastic card of saying Cale Henituse is dead in order to buy some time for him to heal.¡±


    Cale barely managed to prevent himself fromughing.


    ¡®I''m not hurt.


    I¡¯mpletely fine.¡¯


    ¡°We need to hit the Roan Kingdom before he heals. We need to shake it up. We need to shake this board up. Then I''m sure that they¡¯ll forget about the ck magic incidents. Although a lot of people will die.¡±


    Adin had his gentle smile on his face as he shrugged his shoulders to his trusted subordinates in order to say that it was sad but that there was nothing he could do about it.


    Cale was smiling right in front of Adin.


    ¡®Hey bastard, you''re the one who is going to kick the bucket soon enough.


    You don''t have time to worry about others right now.¡¯

 Chapter 322: Falling (1)

    <h4>Chapter 322: Falling (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Your highness, when are you thinking about hitting the Roan Kingdom? We will probably start with the Gyerre territory, right?¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale shook his head side to side at the things the knight was saying to Adin.


    - Human! That knight and the Imperial Prince have such unbelievable thoughts!


    ¡®That¡¯s exactly how I feel.¡¯


    Cale approached Adin a little more.


    - Human, human! I am thoroughly observing the inside of this terrace. Just trust me.


    Unlike normal terraces, this terrace was divided up on the inside with ss.


    Cale observed Adin, who was on the other side of the ss.


    Something was weird.


    Adin¡¯splexion was oddly too good.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    The Imperial doctor filled the empty wine ss with dead mana as he asked.


    ¡°Who will you send to the Eastern continent then?¡±


    ¡®The Eastern continent?


    Why is he suddenly talking about the Eastern continent?¡¯


    ¡°I''m not so sure about that.¡±


    Adin had an odd smile on his face, but one of the knights who was looking at him asked in a concerned voice.


    ¡°Are you nning on going yourself, your highness? Aren¡¯t the injuries left by that sword master still there?¡±


    The injuries left by the sword master.


    He was talking about the injuries Choi Han left on Adin.


    ¡°Ah, this?¡±


    Adin pointed to his chest.


    His skin looked smooth without even the smallest of scars.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. I''ve heard that his aura''s attribute is quite tough and that it was difficult to heal. Although I''m certain that you will ovee it, this lowly fool cannot help but worry.¡±


    Smirk.


    The knight stopped talking.


    It was because Adin was smirking. It was different than his usual smile that made him look like a good guy.


    It was clearly a sneer.


    ¡°That sword master, Choi Han¡¯s attribute is indeed quite tough.¡±


    Adin took another sip of dead mana.


    He did not feel any pain.


    He didn''t feel anything at all.


    He just calmly assessed Choi Han¡¯s strength.


    ¡°But he''s only halfplete.¡±


    ¡®Halfplete?¡¯


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    Honestly speaking, Choi Han was the one who was struggling the most to improve.


    Actually, rather than struggling to improve, the fact that stronger people appeared and some other people got stronger made it so that Choi Han didn''t really stand out anymore.


    However, Choi Han was strong enough to cause pain to the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡®But he''s only halfplete?¡¯


    - Human, I figured it out.


    He could hear Raon''s voice.


    - I figured out what is weird about the Imperial Prince.


    Cale flinched at Raon''s tone which was serious for once and looked at Imperial Prince Adin''s hand.


    It was the hand that was not holding the wine ss.


    There was smokeing up from his palm.


    It was aura smoke.


    It was a thick aura smoke that could onlye from a highest-grade expert who was right underneath the sword master level.


    Cale remembered that Adin was a highest-grade expert and not a high-grade expert as was publicly announced.


    ¡®...But the color of his aura is-


    ck?¡¯


    The thick aura smoke rising from Adin''s hand.


    It was ck in color, just like Choi Han¡¯s aura.


    ¡®That was a color that only Choi Han is supposed to have.


    Wasn¡¯t that how it was in, ¡®The Birth of a Hero?¡¯ ¡¯


    Cale then heard both Adin and Raon¡¯s voices at the same time.


    ¡°Choi Han can¡¯t handle me. He can¡¯t handle the current me.¡±


    - The Imperial Prince is different than before! Despair is his attribute now!


    ¡®Despair? Choi Han...¡¯


    Cale''s mind started to quickly move. There were too many new truths to think about.


    - I knew he felt weird for some reason! That is why Choi Han¡¯s despair was eaten up! Choi Han doesn¡¯t have perfect darkness nor despair! I, Raon Miru, am truly great and mighty for figuring this out!


    ¡®Ho.¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but scoff.


    ¡®The Imperial Prince and despair?¡¯


    - I''m sure he must have drunk the ck despair! He ate the thing that Choi Han rejected! He gobbled up other people''s despair and is using their despair as aura!


    Raon was huffing and puffing more than ever before.


    - That shit is worse than trash!


    ¡®He ate other people''s despair?¡¯


    The ck despair.


    The screeches of the voices inside the ck despair were still ringing in Cale¡¯s ears.


    Choi Han had been shaken up but rejected the ck despair thanks to Raon and Clopeh dragging him out of its bewitchment.


    ¡®But Imperial Prince Adin absorbed that?


    Is ck magic able to absorb the ck despair as well?¡¯


    A lot ofplicated thoughts passed through Cale''s mind.


    They then all worked together to arrive at a single conclusion.


    ¡°...This is just too much.¡±


    Cale''s voice that couldn¡¯t be heard due to soundproof barrier magic headed toward Adin on the other side of the ss.


    Cale''s anger had turned to shock.


    ¡°Haha, you truly are amazing, your highness! That''s right, someone halfplete cannot defeat you!¡±


    The knight who asked the question, as well as the others, all agreed with that statement and started tough.


    Cale who was watching this from outside the terrace petted the Cat''s back after hearing a growl.


    Sir Rex was angry.


    One of the subordinates asked Adin a question with a serious expression on his face at that moment.


    ¡°Your highness, I still think that it would be good to send someone else to the Eastern continent. It doesn''t seem right for you to personally go to handle a measly Mercenary King.¡±


    ¡®The Mercenary King? The leader of the Eastern continent''s Mercenaries Guild?


    Why is that person being brought up?¡¯


    ¡°Please send me, your highness. I will go to the Eastern continent and take away the power from the Mercenary King to give you a new life.¡±


    ¡®A new life?¡¯


    Cale''s expression turned odd again.


    ¡®So, the Mercenary King has something that will give Adin a new life?¡¯


    Adin shook his head at the knight.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Arm will soon start to move to eat up the Mercenaries Guild.¡±


    Based on what Cale knew, the Eastern continent¡¯s Arm avoided the Mercenaries Guild as they started to take over the underworld. That was how big the Mercenaries Guild''s influence was on the Eastern continent.


    ¡®But they are aiming for that Mercenaries Guild now?


    What is going on in the Eastern continent right now?¡¯


    Cale started to think about his servant Ron, who should be at the Eastern continent¡¯s inn. It sounded as if he needed to check in with Ron.


    ¡°Will Arm be able to do it?¡±


    Adin nodded his head at the Empire¡¯s mage who asked the question.


    ¡°The White Star-nim has been in the Eastern continent for thest few months in order to take care of it. That is why the Tower Master is also there to report about the war and take care of other things.¡±


    ¡°When will the Tower Master return?¡±


    ¡°He should be back within four days.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp.


    ¡®We finally found it.


    We finally found traces of the White Star.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lip twitched as they curled up.


    - Human! I think that it was smart not to kill Adin right now! He¡¯s revealing everything on his own!


    ¡®That¡¯s exactly how I feel.¡¯


    ¡°I can receive the power when the White Star-nim takes over the Mercenaries Guild. Then I will have aplete body.¡±


    The Imperial doctor quickly bowed toward Adin.


    ¡°I look forward to how you will shine brightly in the future, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I will pray and pray again for that day to quicklye.¡±


    The subordinates almost fought each other to talk about Adin''s bright future before the others.


    ¡°Everything will be under your control, your highness.¡±


    Cale made up his mind after listening to all of this.


    The power that the Mercenary King is supposed to have.


    The power that had enough healing abilities to give someone a new life.


    ¡°I need to give it to a certain Dragon.¡±


    Cale could feel a small front paw patting his back as soon as he said that.


    - That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go loot the Mercenary King first and give it to gramps! Human, you''re so smart!


    The six-year-old was patting Cale¡¯s shoulder as if he was a proud parent.


    ¡®Aigoo, how did I end up in such a situation?¡¯


    Cale let out a sigh. He heard Adin''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°We will strike the southwest border of the Roan Kingdom in five days. I will focus on recovering my strength until then, but report in about all preparations.¡±


    The subordinates all bowed in unison and shouted back.


    ¡°We have received your orders.¡±


    Cale casuallymented while looking at them.


    ¡°Just fools acting like fools.¡±


    The chances of them being destroyed before they could head to destroy the Roan Kingdom in five days were much higher.


    Cale watched as Adin gave the wine ss back to the Imperial doctor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Screech.


    Adin headed to the room inside the terrace with the screeching of his wheelchair.


    Cale could see a warm and luxurious room.


    Chhh.


    However, that sight disappeared as the Imperial doctor closed the curtains.


    Cale looked at the empty terrace and the drawn curtains before slowly turning back.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Human?¡±


    ¡°Tell the others.¡±


    Precious information hade into Cale''s hands.


    ¡°Thoroughly search through the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower for two days. Gather as much evidence as possible. Tell them to find all of the emergency exits as well.¡±


    The n was for them to attack the Roan Kingdom''s southwest border in five days and for the Tower Master to return in four days.


    ¡°Three nights from today...¡±


    urately speaking, the night between the third day and the fourth day.


    ¡°We will start our attack.¡±


    The n manifested in his mind.


    The first round was taking care of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower and the Imperial Prince.


    The second round would be taking care of ck magic and the Tower Master who would arrive slightly toote.


    It would be great if the White Star came as well.


    ¡°Our goal for the first round is to attack the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower and to destroy the city walls while closing off all entrances to the Bell Tower other than the entrance to this underground area.¡±


    A rat in a jar.


    No, a rat who can only run away to hell underground.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    Rex let out a meow.


    A predator would be waiting for these escaping rats.


    ¡°Sir Rex.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Did you gather the people I told you to gatherst time? Can I meet them?¡±


    They were people who shared Rex''s pain and had worked with him in the past.


    Rex thought about how Cale had told him to gather them together and nodded his head.


    ¡°Is there something for us to do?¡±


    The strength of the Empire and ck magic were both at levels beyond Rex''s imagination.


    He was worried about what his friends who were spread out throughout the Empire could do because he was the only one with strength.


    He then heard Cale¡¯s response.


    There were two days left other than today.


    ¡°Of course. You guys need to do everything.¡±


    He needed to quickly start moving.


    Later that night.


    There were people stealthily moving through the Empire¡¯s capital''s slums.


    There were small orbs in each of their arms.


    They were the video recording orbs.


    These orbs were the ones with the recording that Cale''s group had taken all day.


    ¡®I am putting my life on the line for this operation.¡¯


    They were all thinking about how Rex, whose forehead injury had opened up again and was bleeding, told them about what to do without even wiping his blood away.


    Rex¡¯s eyes had beenpletely bloodshot.


    The eyes of the people dispersing around the slums with the orbs in their arms were simrly bloodshot as well.


    They had all been forced to send their siblings, families, and neighbors to the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡®Nothing can go wrong during this operation. I won''t ept it.¡¯


    Rex¡¯s pressing voice was almost branded into their minds.


    There were soldiers and knights walking around the capital during the night.


    However, there were not many knights or soldiers patrolling the slums. This was because there were no lights ormps in the dark slums, making them have no reason to patrol.


    Knock knock knock.


    A person with an orb knocked on a door.


    Others went into caves that were secretly built in the slums.


    Some of them ran to their families.


    There were no lights in the dark slums.


    However, during this night... The slums were covered with silent anger and cries.


    The next day.


    ¡°Hello there.¡±


    The guard standing outside the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower looked toward the person who came up to the door with an odd expression.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He could see a man wearing shabby but clean clothes smiling at him.


    The guard was concerned more about the bloodshot eyes than the respectful smile, but he motioned with his chin for the man to state his business.


    The man bowed respectfully before starting to speak.


    ¡°I came to meet my older brother.¡±


    ¡°Older brother? An alchemist?¡±


    ¡®His outfit looks too shabby to be the younger brother of an alchemist.¡¯


    The man smiled and responded back as the guard''s expression revealed his suspicion.


    ¡°Yes sir. My brother Honte went into the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower fifteen years ago.¡±


    Honte.


    That name made the guard''s eyes start to shake.


    The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s Tower Master¡¯s disciple, Honte.


    ¡®...But he¡¯s dead?¡¯


    The guard watched the other guard urgently rush into the building before looking back at the man. He then got the chills after looking past that man''s shoulders.


    There were many people wearing clean but shabby clothes heading toward the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. There were at least ten people.


    They ranged in ages as well.


    They all smiled and started to speak.


    ¡°I wish to meet my younger sibling.¡±


    ¡°I wish to meet my older sister.¡±


    ¡°I wish to see my son and daughter. Is that allowed?¡±


    Fifteen years ago. There were many people fifteen years ago who hade to see their children who were left with the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. They had always sent them back with excuses.


    They sent them back while saying things like, ¡®are you really going to be the chains on your siblings or children¡¯s ankles and drag them down when they are finally living a better life?¡¯


    However, there had never been a time when so many of them had shown up at once.


    ¡®Well, I guess around ten isn''t that many.¡¯


    The guards looked past the people who were approaching the tower.


    There were many citizens looking at the tower and whispering to each other. They were curious about what was going on.


    That was why the guard was unable to see it.


    He couldn¡¯t see the bloodshot eyes or the puffy faces of the people who came to seek their family members, nor their tightly clenched fists that were contrary to their smiling faces.


    Cale was watching this from far away.


    - Human! Rosalyn says she¡¯ll be here soon! All of the Dark Elves areing as well! Clopeh also said that the Holy Knights will be arriving soon as well!


    Cale looked toward the Bell Tower that was the tallest building on the Western continent and started to speak.


    ¡°It''s finally starting.¡±


    There was only a day and a half left until the start of the battle.

 Chapter 323: Falling (2)

    <h4>Chapter 323: Falling (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The secondrgest market in the capital located right next to the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    A merchant who had opened his storeter than usual and was currently setting up his fruits looked toward his neighboring merchant and asked.


    ¡°I don''t really know either.¡±


    The responding merchant shook his head. His gaze was headed toward the busier than usual entrance of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Someone interjected into their conversation at that moment.


    ¡°Y, you know, it¡¯s about that one thing.¡±


    ¡°That one thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that thing!¡±


    The innocent looking young man with a muscr body started to speak.


    ¡°The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower took children from the slums fifteen years ago while saying that they¡¯ll give them jobs and turn them into alchemists.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah. I remember.¡±


    The merchant recalled something from a long time ago.


    Fifteen years.


    It was an extremely long time ago.


    At least it felt that way for the people currently standing outside the Bell Tower.


    ¡°The families of those children seem to be requesting the guards to let them see those children.¡±


    ¡°Ah is that so? Have they not been able to see them this whole time?¡±


    The merchant¡¯s eyes opened wide as he responded back about this fact that he did not know about.


    The young man, Vice Captain Hilsman, licked his lips before continuing to speak in his uniquely friendly manner that made him a social butterfly.


    ¡°Yes sir, that does seem to be the case. You know about Honte-nim, right? The Tower Master''s disciple!¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. Who doesn¡¯t?! Honte-nim is from the slums. The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower is amazing and Honte-nim is amazing as well. That was a case of great resultsing out from wonderful intentions.¡±


    ¡°That is indeed the case.¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman slowly started to get to work.


    ¡°But you see...¡±


    The fact that the young man¡¯s expression turned serious made the merchant as well as people walking by all start to pay more attention to him.


    ¡°Even Honte-nim''s family could only see him from afar and have never been allowed to meet with him.¡±


    ¡°... Really? Why would they?¡±


    The two merchants¡¯ expressions turned odd.


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t know about that. I didn¡¯t know that that was the case.¡±


    Hilsman exaggeratedly nodded his head at the merchant¡¯sment.


    ¡°Me neither! I didn¡¯t know about that either! Anyway, there is apparently a reason all of those people went to the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower to look for their family members right now.¡±


    ¡°What is the reason?¡±


    Hilsman iled his arms around as he exaggerated on.


    ¡°You know how a lot of alchemists went to the battlefield in order to fight against the Whipper Kingdom? They were worried about their family members, so they went to meet with them.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The merchant nodded his head.


    He had wondered why they were all here, but that was an understandable reason.


    ¡°It makes sense to be worried after sending your family members to the battlefield. I''m sure it''s been hard for them to sleep at night.¡±


    ¡®Oops.¡¯


    The merchant who had said that without thinking flinched and turned his head. The merchant who was putting out his fruits did not have a good expression on his face.


    His younger brother was participating in the Whipper Kingdom war as a soldier.


    ¡°Ahem, hem. But we probably don''t need to worry much about it! Our Empire will win!¡±


    The merchant looked at his buddy and quickly added on, giving the chance for Hilsman who had been waiting for an opening to strike.


    ¡°Of course. Would the Imperial Prince allow the Empire''s citizens to die terribly?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! That would never happen!¡±


    Hilsman turned his gaze away from the merchant who was unintentionally ying along and looked around.


    He was not the only one acting like this right now.


    Cale and Rex¡¯s people were having simr discussions throughout the capital and observing what was going on.


    ¡®I can see concern and uncertainty.¡¯


    The soldiers that the Imperial Prince took with him.


    The people of the capital made up the majority of those soldiers.


    The Empire was still at war no matter how peaceful it was at the capital right now.


    Vice Captain Hilsman looked around at the now chaotic atmosphere and stealthily disappeared.


    The others were doing the same thing.


    Everyone who had received the same orders as Hilsman did were moving around the capital while avoiding the gazes of the soldiers. Cale''s words were running through their minds.


    ¡®I n to distribute two footages to the capital.¡¯


    Tap. Tap.


    The hurried steps of a red Cat jumping across roofs could be heard.


    ¡®The first footage will be about the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower''s evil deeds starting from fifteen years ago.¡¯


    The majority of people would be astonished about it and condemn it, while the people of the slums and the family members of the ves from other nations would rage.


    ¡®Second.¡¯


    Sir Rex red at the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡®The second footage will be the footage of the Imperial Prince and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower using the bomb, ¡®Honte,¡¯ to try to kill his own people.¡¯


    All of the Empire¡¯s citizens would rage once they saw that footage.


    ¡®Sir Rex, I want you and the people of the slums to help the citizens evacuate to the outside of the capital at that time.


    You will be protecting and guarding the people this time.¡¯


    Cale''s voice echoed in Rex¡¯s ears.


    His bloodshot eyes were taking in every corner and path inside the capital.


    ¡®I will definitely evacuate everyone.¡¯


    He had made up his mind.


    ¡°Some people from the slums showed up earlier today?¡±


    The extremely nervous alchemist reported today¡¯s happenings to Adin.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. Didn¡¯t a lot of alchemists participate in the Whipper Kingdom battle this time? They seemed to be worried that their family members ended up there as well, so they were asking for any information about them or asking to see them if they were in the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡±


    ¡°Why so suddenly?¡±


    The alchemist shook his head.


    ¡°It is not sudden. We have had people show up every so often. The only different thing was that Honte¡¯s younger sibling showed up, which I believe is what made others follow behind them. However, there were still only around ten people.¡±


    ¡°I see. Keep an eye on the slums as well.¡±


    The alchemist quickly bowed after hearing Adin''s orders.


    ¡°We need to get rid of any and all variables right now.¡±


    It was because the Imperial Prince¡¯s voice was quite cold.


    ¡°I understand, your highness. We will fortify the patrol around the capital three times as much as it currently is today.¡±


    They were using these patrols as a front to keep an eye on things.


    Adin nodded his head and the alchemist quickly headed out of the terrace room Adin was in.


    ¡°Your highness, do you think something will happen in the slums?¡±


    Adin shook his head at the Imperial doctor¡¯s question.


    ¡°Even if something does happen, what could they do? It''s the same today as it was fifteen years ago. We just can¡¯t let false rumors spread throughout the capital.¡±


    Adin was thinking that he needed to strengthen his control over the capital some more.


    He took a sip of dead mana.


    ¡°It''s still so nd.¡±


    It was extremely ndpared to the ck liquid with other people''s despair.


    Adin thought about that delicious vor as he took another sip of dead mana.


    At that same time, Cale was in a small forest a bit south of the Empire''s capital.


    ¡°The surveince of the slums has increased?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim. I heard it from my subordinates.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Freesia''s response.


    He touched the item in his hand as he asked.


    ¡°Are all of the preparationsplete?¡±


    His gaze headed to the darkness within the forest.


    Two people walked toward him from within the darkness.


    The Sun God twins.


    Saint Jack and the sword master Hannah.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ready to fight since a long time ago.¡±


    Hannah grumbled as she touched the face of her sword. Her eyes were sparkling with the thought of killing her enemies.


    ¡°I just need to fight with the sword oppa gives me, right?¡±


    The text that had been written inside the ck magic book. The twins had already heard about it from Cale.


    Cale''s gaze turned toward Saint Jack.


    ¡°Saint-nim, are you ready?¡±


    Saint Jack was touching a small orb with a stiff expression on his face. This was one of the video recording orbs that would be released throughout the capital tomorrow.


    Saint Jack lifted his head up and looked around the dark forest.


    He could see Cage, the priestess of the God of Death, the necromancer Mary, and the Dark Elf Tasha.


    ¡®Will, I really be able to use the divine item and pull out a sword? Do I have the qualifications to do this?¡¯


    He thought about the trees that turned white in Section 7 of the Jungle.


    That sight was truly a sight of, ¡®light.¡¯


    Saint Jack reached his hand out.


    ¡°Young master-nim, please give it to me.¡±


    Cale started to smile at Jack¡¯s stern voice.


    ¡°I''ve been waiting for you to say those words.¡±


    The small oldpact mirror in Cale¡¯s hand was handed over to Jack.


    Jack received it with shaking hands and opened it up. He could see the mirror inside.


    Condemnation.


    That word was still written on it.


    However, Jack just closed the mirror again for now.


    The Condemnation of the Sun.


    The divine item that was said to turn the night white.


    Jack held the divine item in his hand as he started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°I will definitely create a white night.¡±


    Cale was about to respond to this when he raised his head.


    Swooooooosh-


    Wind was blowing.


    He could only see a regr night sky.


    However, he could tell.


    There was something invisible in the sky.


    - Human! Rosalyn is here!


    The airship that had been turned invisible by the two Dragons was floating right above the forest.


    Cale could see ck dots suddenly falling from the sky.


    Tap! Tap! Boom!


    The ck beings whonded on the ground with different noises slowly stood up.


    These were the Dark Elf warriors who had fought in the Jungle.


    They bowed to Cale with their Elementals around them.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°One day.¡±


    Only one day was left.


    Dawn the next morning.


    Adin received a report that the slums were quiet as usual, as well as the fact that not many people were moving about and that the soldiers had listened to the conversations of the people as well.


    ¡°There was not much, your highness.¡±


    However, they did not realize that the people were simply quietly waiting for the day to pass.


    ¡°Did you close the window?¡±


    ¡°One moment!¡±


    The child quickly reached toward the window at his mom''s question.


    He could see the soldiers and knights patrolling outside.


    ¡®They are working hard even at night to protect us because of the war.¡¯


    The child recalled his mom¡¯ words and quietly observed the soldiers and knights outside.


    ¡°Cold air ising in!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I''m on it!¡±


    The child quickly closed the window after hearing his mom''s voice once more.


    Screeeech.


    The old window slowly closed.


    It waste at night. The sun had long set and only the night sky was visible.


    ng.


    The hand of the child who was trying to lock the window flinched.


    ¡°M, mom!¡±


    The child called for his mom, but his voice could not be heard.


    Beeeeeeeep- Beeeeeeeep-


    A sharp noise cutting through the night was heard throughout the capital.


    The mom held the shocked child in her arms as she finished locking the window.


    Her pupils were shaking.


    ¡®Did the enemies invade? Do we need to run? What is this noise?¡¯


    She was filled with uncertainty as they were currently in the middle of a war. All of her senses became alert as she tried to figure out what was going on.


    It was at that moment.


    - Looking down at this really is entertaining.


    A familiar voice was heard outside the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s his highness! Mom, his highness!¡±


    The child was right.


    It was Imperial Prince Adin''s voice.


    Screeeech.


    The window opened back up.


    She looked up at the sky.


    Arge flying object was in the air.


    There was a footage being cast on that airship.


    ¡°Huh? Mom, it¡¯s his highness''s face!¡±


    She could see an area with skeletons piled up like a mountain. The Imperial Prince was in the terrace up top drinking a ck liquid.


    The first footage covered the capital''s sky.


    Sir Rex, who had returned to his human form, had a videomunication device in his hand at that moment.


    - Start.


    It was Cale''s voice.


    Sir Rex looked forward. Many people in the slums were holding orbs, shields, and other items while looking at him.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Disperse. Let¡¯s all get through this.¡±


    That was the beginning.


    People started to move through the darkness in the slums.


    At that moment.


    - Start.


    Rosalyn turned her head.


    She could see a magic circle shining at the center of the airship as well, as the ancient Dragon who was floating up into the air.


    She opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Activate the magic circle to destroy the walls!¡±


    Her voice echoed into the night sky as the entire airship started to shake from the roaring mana.


    And finally.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale entered the northern secret passage into the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower where Adin would be.


    Raon and Choi Han followed behind him.


    Cale heard a person''s voice through the videomunication device.


    - East, West, South, and North secret passages infiltration willmence.


    It was Tasha¡¯s voice.


    North, South, East, West. The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower''s secret passages.


    The Dark Elf warriors were infiltrating these secret passages with Tasha leading the way.


    It was time.


    This was just the beginning.

 Chapter 324: Falling (3)

    <h4>Chapter 324: Falling (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Beeeeeeeep- Beeeeeeeep-


    Windows started to open throughout the capital.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    The knights¡¯ chaotic shouts could be heard, however, nobody was paying attention to them.


    The soldiers who were guarding around the city wall, on top of the wall, and around the capital could only nkly stare up at the sky.


    - Ahhhhhhhhhhh-


    - Ahhhhh!


    The ck golems in the footage in the sky started to crumble.


    Shrieking voices shot up along with the ck smoke.


    ¡°...Our Empire made something like that?¡±


    The hands of one of the citizen¡¯s looking out of his window were shaking. He thought about who he had seen before the golems had appeared.


    It was Imperial Prince Adin who was in a terrace above a pile of skeletonsughing above a container full of a ck liquid.


    Why did that pile of skeletons and the shrieksing from these golems seem toe together in his mind?


    ¡°Honey, t, that-¡±


    The hands of the man who reached over to grab the shaking hands of his wife were shaking even worse.


    The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s Tower Master¡¯s disciple.


    Honte, who was the symbol of rising from rags to riches.


    He was exploding.


    He was exploding like a bomb.


    He was exploding toward the soldiers, his fellow citizens of the Empire.


    The Imperial Prince was running away with only his subordinates as that happened.


    It was the enemies who saved the remaining soldiers.


    The face of the person saving the soldiers was familiar.


    Cale Henituse.


    He was the Roan Kingdom''s hero who was known quite well throughout the Empire¡¯s capital for receiving the Medal of Honor.


    Someone from a foreign nation was bleeding to save the Empire¡¯s soldiers while the Imperial Prince, the so called pir of the Empire, was running away whileughing.


    ¡°...What is this? Is it real?¡±


    ¡®Is that footage real?¡¯


    The footage had returned to show Adin smiling above the pile of skeletons.


    The focus of the video slowly moved away from Adin.


    It backed away farther and farther until it finally stopped.


    The footage had moved out of the secret passage and was now showing the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡®...Perhaps?¡¯


    The golems that the alchemists had called forth, as well as Honte, who had be a bomb and sprayed the ck liquid.


    The ck liquid that was around the pile of skeletons.


    ¡°Mom, dad?¡±


    They could see their sleepy son walking toward them while rubbing his eyes. They could see their daughter who was still half-asleep and just walking while holding her brother¡¯s hand.


    The eyes of the parents that had been chaotic quickly focused back.


    It was at that moment.


    Bang! Bang, bang!


    They heard someone banging on the door.


    The man cautiously walked up to the door. He heard a familiar voiceing from outside the door.


    ¡°Boss, it''s me, Sam.¡±


    He opened the door after realizing that it was Sam from the slums who worked at his restaurant. He was someone who always worked hard.


    Screeeech-


    The door opened.


    ¡°...Sam.¡±


    He could see Sam with a shield around him and a stiff expression on his face. He could also see what was going on past Sam¡¯s shoulder.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    He could see more people banging on doors of still sleeping homes, as well as other homes with their lights on. Where could these people havee from? There was no need to ask such a question.


    He could see many peopleing through the darkness in the slums and spreading out.


    ¡°Boss, we have to run.¡±


    Sam handed a video recording orb to the man as he said that.


    ¡°...Sam, this is...?¡±


    ¡°Boss, my sister is in that pile of skeletons Adin was looking down andughing at.¡±


    The man could see Sam''s bloodshot eyes.


    He could also hear more people shouting outside. They were all running down the alleys while shouting.


    ¡°You need to run!¡±


    ¡°Escape to outside the capital!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise we will die like the soldiers did in the footage!¡±


    ¡°The true identity of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower is ck magic!¡±


    The knights who were on patrol immediately pointed toward them and shouted toward the soldiers.


    ¡°Capture those bastards who are spewing nonsense!¡±


    These were the same soldiers who had just seen their fellow soldiers almost get killed by the bomb called Honte.


    They had participated in the patrol and surveince, as well as helped to hide some of the leaders in the Imperial Pce as their captains had ordered them to do so.


    However, they had not known that the Imperial Prince and the leaders had escaped while leaving the soldiers to die.


    ¡°Are you not going to move?!¡±


    The soldiers hesitated and nobody started to move. The footage continued to y repeatedly on the airship during that time.


    ¡°You stupid bastards!¡±


    The knight could not hold back his anger anymore and took out his sword. He then swung his sword toward the closest person telling others to run.


    ¡°How dare you spew such nonsense!¡±


    A knight with red hair who was wearing a white armor showed up at that moment and opened up his shield.


    Bang!


    The knight''s sword and the white-armored knight''s shield shed and created a loud bang.


    ¡°Who-!¡±


    The Empire¡¯s knight saw the white-armored knight''s face and shouted in shock.


    ¡°...Rex!¡±


    The red haired knight was Rex.


    The regr citizens¡¯ gazes moved to Rex after hearing that name.


    Rex.


    That name was famous in the capital and throughout the Empire.


    He was the knight who had destroyed the pce and tried to kill the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s Vice Tower Master.


    The rumors about Rex had spread like wildfire once the royal family ced a bounty on his head.


    He was a knight who could have lived a sessful rags-to-riches story like Honte, the Tower Master''s disciple. However, he was just a terrible terrorist now.


    That was what people thought of Rex right now.


    His appearance made the citizens think about Rex''s crime once more.


    ¡®...The one who tried to kill the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower''s Vice Tower Master-¡¯


    However, there were people going around shouting that the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower was the source of ck magic.


    They had also seen the Vice Tower Master giving orders to the golems.


    The citizens who were putting all of the pieces of the puzzle together could see Rex''s veins on his neck as he started to shout.


    ¡°Please run! Escape outside the city! The capital will be destroyed!¡±


    The Empire''s knight responded back as if he was shocked.


    ¡°Such nonsense! There is no way that the capital will be destroyed!¡±


    The sword and shield were still hitting against each other. The knight sneered at Rex and quietly muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°I don''t know what the hell you are nning, but do you think they can run just because they want to?¡±


    The knight could then see Rex''s lips.


    The corners of Rex¡¯s lips were starting to go up.


    ¡°...You''re smiling? You dare?¡±


    At that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Baaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    The knight almost dropped the sword in his hand.


    The ground started to shake.


    He turned his head.


    ¡®Where is the sounding from? Which direction do I need to look?¡¯


    However, there was no need to have such concerns.


    A golden light and red light shot out toward the North, South, East, and West.


    A panther? A Tiger? A Wolf?


    Strands of light in the shape of a difficult to define wild animal opened its jaws toward the capital''s walls.


    It then gobbled it up.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    There were three gold strands and one red strand.


    Rosalyn was standing at the center of the magic circle while looking toward the red tiger that was destroying the southern wall before turning her head. Eruhaben was turning the Northern, Eastern, and Western walls into dust.


    Rosalyn made eye contact with the smirking Dragon.


    She looked into the Dragon¡¯s pupils and felt chills on her back.


    She could feel it.


    ¡®Maybe this Dragon''s rage is even greater than my own.¡¯


    He had lost his fellow Dragons and had hisir destroyed. They had even aimed for his life.


    It was amazing that he was able to hold it in all this time.


    The wild animals made from the Dragon''s white gold mana destroyed the city walls.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    No debris fell from the walls even after such loud explosions.


    The had all turned to dust.


    The Dragon then started to speak to Rosalyn.


    ¡°We need to finish thest remaining one, right?¡±


    Rosalyn raised both of her arms up to the sky at that moment.


    The red mana in the magic circle shot up to the sky. The white gold mana intertwined with that pir of red mana.


    The now rose gold pir then turned into arge snake.


    Eruhaben¡¯s finger pointed toward a direction.


    It was the tallest building located at the center of the Empire¡¯s capital.


    It was the Alchemist¡¯s Bell Tower, the tallest building in the entire Western continent that looked down on everything.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The rose gold snake that received the ancient Dragon''s orders headed toward the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. It was made of fire and dust. That snake''s head split into tens of heads.


    They then turned into arrows and dispersed.


    Rosalyn shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Destroy all emergency exits!¡±


    The rose gold arrows that held her will started to destroy the emergency exits for the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower that Cale''s group had discovered during thest two days.


    Only the main entrance and the four secret passages outside the capital that Cale and the Dark Elves infiltrated were left intact as the ancient Dragon and the future Magic Tower¡¯s Tower Master''s attacks shed against the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Baaaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower started to shake.


    ¡°Ahhh! The Bell Tower is shaking! What is going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Where are these attacks suddenlying from?!¡±


    The people inside the Bell Tower were filled with chaos and confusion. The thing that took the most out of them was the airship that appeared in the air.


    The airship made by the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower that was said to have exploded in the Jungle had appeared intact.


    It was no wonder the alchemists were in a state of chaos.


    ¡°I, I need to let him know!¡±


    One of the alchemists quickly started to run through the Bell Tower. He didn''t care if he ran into people as he started to run down the stairs.


    He pulled the door and rushed in as soon as he arrived at the secret underground area.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    The alchemist ran into Imperial Prince Adin''s room.


    The Vice Tower Master was currently a prisoner of war. The Tower Master was not back from the Eastern continent. The Imperial Prince was the highest ranking official after them.


    He could see the Imperial Prince sitting on his wheelchair with a stoic expression on his face.


    ¡°...Our airship appeared in the capital?¡±


    The alchemist could see a knight who seemed to have gotten here before he did vigorously nodding his head.


    ¡°That is the case, your highness!¡±


    Boooooooooooom.


    They could feel the Bell Tower shaking at that moment.


    ¡°And-¡±


    The knight could not finish the sentence. The sudden enemy attack. As well as the footage.


    Everything had happened in an instant.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me.¡±


    The knight looked up to see Imperial Prince Adin showing absolutely no emotions.


    ¡°I recall telling you to go figure out what is going on up there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hurry up and inform his highness! What is going on?!¡±


    Adin and his subordinates were without information as they were in this underground area. The knight did not look at them as he closed his eyes and shouted out.


    ¡°There is a footage being shown!¡±


    ¡°...Footage?¡±


    The knight continued to shout as Adin tightened his grip around the wine ss.


    ¡°This underground, your highness, this underground area has been revealed!¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ng.


    The wine ss in Adin''s hand broke and fell to the ground.


    His mind was aplicated mess from all of these sudden events, however, he could quicklye to a conclusion.


    The airship as well as this underground area being found out.


    There was only one answer.


    They were all revealed.


    He was certain it was Cale Henituse.


    If that was the case, then what would that bastard do?


    ¡®He¡¯s someone who is simr but different to me. He''s someone who knows how to choke someone else to death!¡¯


    Adin then started to speak.


    ¡°Immediately barricade the four secret passage entrances!¡±


    It was the moment he gave that order.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Outside the terrace. They heard a loud noise outside the terrace. Adin and his subordinates looked out through the window.


    The four secret passages were just dark. But there were people cutting through the darkness from those paths.


    They saw the first person who arrived at the underground hall.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The Dark Elf, Tasha. Her loudughter filled the hall. However, her eyes were full of anger.


    She shot forward surrounded by wind arrows made with her Elemental.


    ¡°Sweep them all away!¡±


    The Dark Elves all started to attack after Tasha gave the order.


    Their attacks were not aimed at the pile of skeletons but at the containers filled with ck liquid.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Those containers started to explode.


    Dead mana started to pour out.


    All of the people inside the room within the terrace started to shout.


    ¡°N, no!¡±


    ¡°We must escape!¡±


    Dead mana shot up to the sky. The Imperial doctor screamed as the ck liquid prevented them from seeing anything.


    ¡°O, over there!¡±


    Someone was approaching.


    They could see someone cutting through the dead mana and shooting toward the terrace like an arrow.


    Wind was swirling around Cale''s feet.


    Cale''s gaze was only focused on the terrace.


    It took him only a few seconds to arrive in front of Adin.


    - Human, I¡¯ll do it with you!


    The invisible Raon''s ck mana swept through the terrace.


    Baaaaang!


    The ss separating Adin from the hall broke down.


    The broken ss hot into the terrace.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    There were people curling up to dodge the ss while others were moving to protect the Imperial Prince. However, their movements were slow from shock.


    ¡°N, no!¡±


    Cale, who was much faster than them, especially because of the wind at his feet, shot into the terrace.


    Cale, who had only been looking at one spot, reached his hand out.


    He then started to smile.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡®Caught you.¡¯


    He looked at the frowning Adin and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°You''re not a normal ck mage, are you?¡±


    Normal ck mages be mid-grade ck mages the moment they absorb dead mana.


    However, Raon said that Adin was at the beginner level.


    ¡°Ugh, you, ugh!¡±


    Adin tried to say something, but it was toote.


    Cale waved his hand toward the outside of the terrace while still holding Adin''s throat. Raon supported Cale with his magic.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    Adin was thrown out the window.


    ¡°Y, your highness!¡±


    ¡®No, catch him!¡±


    Adin started to fall.


    ¡°Cough, ugh!¡±


    Adin who was trying to catch his breath could feel his body falling.


    It was falling down and farther down.


    Nothing was touching his back.


    He could see the terrace as he looked up while falling.


    There was someone falling out of the terrace at that moment.


    That person grabbed Adin¡¯s neck again.


    That person, Cale Henituse, was smiling brightly as he whispered in Adin''s ear.


    ¡°How long did you think you would sit up there and look down?¡±


    Cale let go of Adin''s neck.


    A silver shield appeared in his hand instead. Cale remembered what Adin saidst time.


    ¡®He said looking down was fun, right?


    Damn bastard. What nonsense.¡¯


    The silver shield mmed into the falling Adin.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale mumbled to himself as Adin let out a moan.


    "Ah, how refreshing.¡±


    Adin and Cale.


    The two of them were falling down with different expressions on their faces.


    Choi Han with his ck aura and Tasha with dead mana around her charged toward the two of them.

 Chapter 325: Falling (4)

    <h4>Chapter 325: Falling (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale was looking at Adin''s face as they fell toward the t ground.


    It was a groaning face full of pain.


    Cale started tough and shout toward Adin once he saw Adin start to smile.


    ¡°You goddamn bastard, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be this easy!¡±


    ck smoke started to shoot out from Adin like a bomb.


    It was as if arge ck snake was shooting out of Adin and was trying to rise up to the sky.


    This was a mixture of aura smoke and ck magic.


    That power rushed toward Cale.


    Baaaaang!


    Adin could see two people running toward him as the silver shield and the ck smoke crashed against each other.


    Tasha and Choi Han.


    Tasha shot up into the air as if they had nned it in advance.


    Tasha looked like a small tornado as she started to fly up while being surrounded by dead mana and wind.


    She could see the silver shield that was enveloped by the ck smoke.


    ¡°Eat it up.¡±


    Her friend, the wind Elemental, started to move in ordance with her will.


    Bang, bang! Baaaaaang!


    The ck tornado ate up the ck smoke. However, Tasha''s eyes were not watching that happen. Her eyes were focused on the terrace that Adin fell from.


    There were bastards from the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower looking down from there with all sorts of different expressions on their faces.


    She could easily tell which of them were ck mages.


    ¡®ording to the information we gathered during the past few days, not all of the members of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower are ck mages. The ratio is about 50:50.¡¯


    Tasha recalled what Cale said to her.


    ¡®We also found some people who were brought in as ves. They seem to be being held captive in a storage room inside the Bell Tower, probably because it is a time of war and there''s a lot of noise out there about ck magic right now.¡¯


    Baaaaaang!


    She lowered her head.


    The ck tornadopletely gobbled up the snake.


    She could see Cale leisurelynd on the ground.


    ¡®Tasha, capture all of the ck mages. You can ignore the rest.¡¯


    Tasha had determined that Cale was quite trustworthy and okay to follow.


    Why?


    ¡®Just keep them alive. Other than that, you guys can do whatever you want. It''s fine as long as they have a single breath left in them.¡¯


    It was because Cale didn¡¯t y nice.


    ¡®Their lives are not for us to take. We need to pass them on to Rex and the people of the slums.¡¯


    But he was stupidly affectionate as well.


    She raised her head. She could see the ck mages who were stiff as they looked at her.


    Tasha started to smile.


    Why had shee here?


    Bang!


    The room door opened.


    She could see the ck mages and the Empire''s knights heading into the room.


    Tap.


    Tashanded on the terrace and opened up her arms as she addressed the people in the room with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Hello, the Dark Elves who will send you to hell are here.¡±


    Dark Elves shot up from behind her. All of the Dark Elves who were covered in dead mana were smiling.


    There was one more person who was smiling.


    Adin had returned to his usual rxed expression.


    ¡°You did something entertaining.¡±


    The falling Adin twisted his body. His face was now the part facing down.


    But it did not matter.


    ¡°I guess I looked down on you too much.¡±


    Adin looked down at his leg that Choi Han had cut off.


    A ck aura then shot out from Adin''s hand.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    One of the Dark Elves flinched.


    A portion of the dead mana liquid that he was trying to absorb started to move.


    It filled the spot of Adin''s missing leg.


    Tap.


    Adin then lightlynded on the ground.


    He was standing on his own leg and a leg made from dead mana using ck magic.


    This leg that looked as disgusting as a monster''s leg was taking the spot of Adin''s right leg.


    ¡°It¡¯s temporary, but not too bad.¡±


    Adin was smiling.


    Who cares if other people and the Empire¡¯s citizens would think that he was a monster?


    He needed to kill all of them anyway.


    Adin looked toward the man who was descending at a distance. Cale Henituse seemed to be fine. However, the attack toward Adin came from a different direction.


    "Where are you looking?¡±


    It was a familiar voice.


    Adin smiled as he waved his hand. A sword made of dead mana quickly appeared within his grasp.


    Baaaaang!


    Adin turned around to see Choi Han¡¯s emotionless face. Adin greeted the bastard who injured his heart and right leg.


    ¡°Do you know how much I suffered because of you?¡±


    Adin¡¯s smile became even thicker after seeing his opponent not respond back.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    ¡°Your highness, we are here!¡±


    The four secret passages had been barricaded by the Dark Elves, however, there was still the path down from the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Half of the Dark Elves and Tasha had used the terrace to climb up into the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    That door opened again and a group of people entered.


    ¡°Your highness! We have contacted the Royal Court!¡±


    ¡°The mages in the Royal Court and the nobles with their knights will soone to save you!¡±


    It was the Empire''s knights and mages. There were some ck mages with them as well.


    However, they had to stop before they could approach the Imperial Prince.


    ¡°Y, you damn Dark Elves!¡±


    The remaining half of the Dark Elves.


    They got in the knights¡¯ way.


    ¡°Kehehe.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I wonder how much stronger I got.¡±


    The Dark Elves were allughing. They had absorbed quite a bit of dead mana for the first time in a long time and had dead mana surrounding them as they greeted the Empire¡¯s people.


    ¡°Guess we just need to find out.¡±


    They would be able to tell how much stronger they got by fighting.


    ¡°Y, you crazy bastards!¡±


    ¡°You dare to fight against us in the Empire¡¯s own yard?!¡±


    ng, ng!


    The Empire''s knights took out their swords while mana was fluttering by the mages¡¯ sleeves.


    The vtile situation looked ready to explode at any moment.


    It was at that moment.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    A breeze blew by them.


    It was a gentle breeze.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°What the...?!¡±


    The Empire''s people were shocked, but the Dark Elves started to smile even more.


    ¡°Now we can fight in peace.¡±


    ¡°I''m relieved.¡±


    The Dark Elves were relieved.


    The breeze that was as gentle as a mother¡¯s touch gathered toward one spot.


    It was neither by the Empire¡¯s side nor by where Choi Han and Adin were standing.


    It was farther back. The breeze was slowly pulling something to a spot that one could not stand properly.


    It was pulling the skeletons.


    The skeletons that were scattered throughout the underground hall were all gathered together to the pile of skeletons. Someone appeared in front of the pile once it grew tall enough to reach the terrace.


    The Empire¡¯s side pointed at him in anger.


    ¡°Cale Henituse!¡±


    ¡°I knew it was a lie that you were dead!¡±


    However, they could not help but be afraid.


    It made them think about the fire that had destroyed the golems.


    Cale would be able to turn the underground hall and the entire Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower into a pit of hell if he used that power here.


    They were nervous.


    However, it happened once the warm breeze stopped after gathering every single piece of bone in the hall.


    - Human, I gathered them all!


    Cale reached out with both hands.


    ¡°Defend!¡±


    ¡°Activate the magic shields!¡±


    The Empire''s side quickly started to move. They had returned to their senses at Cale¡¯s movements. However, the people who were trying to get past the Dark Elves in order to reach the Imperial Prince soon stopped walking.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Haha, hahaha!¡±


    It was not because of the Dark Elves who wereughing like lunatics.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    A silver light shed in front of the Empire¡¯s knight who had a nk expression on his face.


    Paaaaat-


    Arge shield with wings appeared in the hall.


    The bright winged shield covered the pile of skeletons.


    The silver light slowly started to get thicker.


    - I put threeyers of shields around it! This is like eating lukewarm soup for the now great and mighty me!


    Cale could hear Raon''s excited voice. Cale continued to cast the shield with one hand while moving his other hand to pull a bread roll out of his pocket.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything these days because I''m so hungry.¡±


    He became hungry whenever he used an ancient power.


    Cale started to munch on the bread roll as he needed to keep the shield activated for a long time.


    The Empire¡¯s side could not help but be confused at this peaceful sight.


    ¡®What could it be?¡¯


    ¡®Is he not attacking?


    Why did he surround the pile of skeletons instead of surrounding Choi Han or the Dark Elves?


    Why over there?¡¯


    They started to hear loudughter at that moment.


    ¡°Hahaha! Our young master Shield-nim truly is the best!¡±


    ¡°He knows everything! Pwahahaha.¡±


    The Empire''s side could not help but scream in shock. The ck beings were charging toward them.


    ¡°Y, you damn Elves! Attack!¡±


    ¡°Get in defensive formation!¡±


    The Dark Elves started their attack on the Empire''s people. The mages and ck mages stepped in as the knights were afraid of the dead mana surrounding them.


    ¡°There is nothing we need to worry about now! Just make sure they don''t die!¡±


    ¡°It is themander-nim and Tasha''s order! Sweep them all away!¡±


    The Dark Elves had only attacked the containers with dead mana sinceing into this underground hall. They had no choice.


    It was because of the skeletons.


    The Dark Elves could deeply feel what those skeletons left behind here had felt.


    They were a race that had the darkness attribute since birth and always lived with both nature and death by their side. They couldn''t mess around with things left by the dead.


    The skeletons that the dead left behind had to return to their remaining families in this world.


    That was aw of nature.


    They needed to return to the people of the slums who were probably evacuating the Empire¡¯s citizens right now, as well as to the people around the continent who were waiting for their family members who had suddenly disappeared.


    That was the only way for death to not end just in death but instead to continue to tomorrow.


    The pile of skeletons was the only thing in the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower that the Dark Elves saw as something to protect.


    There was someone from the Empire who figured that out.


    ¡°Pwa, hahahaha!¡±


    It was Adin.


    He wasughing so hard that he moved back from fighting against Choi Han and almost bent forward fromughter.


    Cale Henituse was stiffly standing there while eating a bread roll. However, Cale''s eyes were serious unlike when he was trying to m Adin to the ground. It was a gaze that seemed to be saying that he knew what was most precious in this hall.


    ¡°Hahahaha-!¡±


    Adin raised his head and looked toward Cale.


    He started to speak with the smile now gone from his face.


    ¡°You''re different than me.¡±


    He heard someone other than Cale, who was picking his ear, respond to his statement.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    It was Choi Han. He pointed his sword at Adin with a stiff expression on his face.


    Cale and Adin.


    How could someone who always chose the difficult path be the same as someone who only chose to take the easy path?


    Adin straightened back up and looked around.


    He looked around the wide underground hall.


    The Empire''s side and the Dark Elves were fighting in the southern side. The Dark Elves seemed to be getting pushed back because of the number difference at first nce, however, the Dark Elves who were running wild as if they were in a berserk state seemed to be getting stronger and stronger for some reason.


    Cale was to the North protecting the pile of skeletons.


    And finally, the center.


    It was pretty empty there.


    Only Choi Han and himself were standing there.


    Adin started to smile.


    ¡°How unbelievable.¡±


    It was as if this empty area was made just for the two of them.


    Adin smiled as he shook his head.


    ¡°Choi Han, you may be a sword master, but...¡±


    Adin was a beginner ck mage and a highest-grade expert swordsman.


    Choi Han was a sword master who was said to have transcended human limits.


    However, this fight was different than normal.


    Adin calmly exined that fact.


    ¡°You cannot defeat someone like me, who has achieved perfect despair.¡±


    Adin was different than regr beginner ck mages who only had dead mana.


    The ck despair.


    In Adin''s perspective and based on what he could see, he was a different ss than regr ck mages after having absorbed the ck despair.


    This was the same when it came to the sword as well.


    Adin seemed to be looking down on Choi Han as he continued to speak.


    ¡®Your attribute is lower than me.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s aura was useless to Adin now.


    ¡°Your aura will be eaten up by me. I''m sure you can tell by our sh just now. A highest-grade expert like me was able to block a sword master''s attack. It was quite easy too. Isn¡¯t that enough for you? Do you think you can beat me if I fight seriously?¡±


    Adin asked Choi Han with a shocked expression on his face.


    ¡°But your owner still gave you permission? He is letting you fight me?¡±


    Choi Han thought about a few days ago as he looked at the rxed Adin.


    The conversation he had with Cale was going through his mind.


    ¡®Choi Han, you''re going to do it?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Cale-nim.¡¯


    ¡®Raon said that your attribute will be eaten up.¡¯


    Choi Han recalled his answer to Cale once more.


    ¡®Cale-nim.¡¯


    Rosalyn, Lock, Mary.


    All of them were getting stronger.


    He had thought about Harris Vige after seeing Rex break down in tears.


    He had a feeling at that moment.


    ¡®I want to fight in this battle.¡¯


    ¡®I am...¡¯


    He honestly exined to Cale.


    ¡®I am someone who survived by killing the things that wanted to eat me.¡¯


    The Forest of Darkness.


    Monsters that were stronger than him.


    Monsters that were faster than him.


    Monsters that were superior to him in every way.


    All of the monsters were stronger than Choi Han and had aimed for his life.


    ¡®I am someone who defeated them all in order to get here.¡¯


    ¡®Cale-nim, survival is not determined only through strength or weakness.¡¯


    This was the first time something Choi Han said put a bitter expression on Cale''s face.


    ¡®You''re right. That is what it means to live.¡¯


    Cale had then returned to his normal expression before giving him the order.


    ¡®Then you take on the Imperial Prince.¡¯


    Choi Han had lowered his head with a stiff expression on his face.


    Imperial Prince Adin.


    He was an enemy they definitely had to take care of, not just for this operation but for the future.


    That was why Choi Han could only lower his head at the fact that Cale was giving someone like him with a significant weakness the task of defeating such an enemy.


    Cale had continued to speak at that point.


    ¡®It¡¯s too easy to just kill him right away.¡¯


    ¡®Beat him up a bit.¡¯


    Choi Han had raised his head.


    ¡®And retreat if you think you can¡¯t do it. Someone else can beat him up too.¡¯


    Choi Han had chuckled as he responded back.


    ¡®Yes Cale-nim, I will do that.¡¯


    Choi Han thought about that conversation as he looked toward Adin.


    ¡®He asked if I got permission?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I got permission.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Adin could not hide his disbelief. However, his expression soon stiffened up.


    Ooooooong-


    A violent darkness was rising up from Choi Han¡¯s sword.


    It was filled with imperfect darkness and the simrly imperfect despair within it.


    It then started to rise up, not just from his sword, but from all over Choi Han¡¯s body.


    He made a promation with a calm expression.


    ¡°I will grow today.¡±


    His new life that had started from the Forest of Darkness.


    He had always had to fight against strong enemies.


    ¡°And I will survive.¡±


    Choi Han pointed the tip of his sword at Adin.


    Cale started to smile.


    He had felt this quite often these days.


    ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ the story in the novel, was something that did not exist anymore.


    All that existed was the reality in front of him.

 Chapter 326: Shining (1)

    <h4>Chapter 326: Shining (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Han started to walk toward Adin.


    ¡°How could someone move so quickly?!¡±


    One of the knights could not hide his shock.


    He could just see a ck blur.


    A human and his sword that were both covered in ck aura was charging toward Imperial Prince Adin as if he was a wild animal.


    The ck aura continued to run wild as Choi Han moved.


    ¡®His highness is a high-grade knight!¡¯


    The knight felt fear as he watched Choi Han almost instantly arrive in front of Adin with his sword raised. His superior calmed him down at that moment.


    ¡°It will be fine.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    The two swords shed as the knight asked back.


    Baaaaaang!


    A loud noise filled the area as if a mountain had crashed into another mountain.


    ¡°Ugh! Cover your eyes!¡±


    The knight quickly covered his eyes at his superior¡¯s urging.


    The dust underground, the broken pieces of the ground, started to fly up from the impact.


    And once the dust settled down...


    ¡°...My goodness, something like that is possible?¡±


    The knight even forgot that he was in the middle of a battle after seeing what was going on.


    The ck things were fighting to gobble each other up.


    Choi Han looked at the ck sword that was up against his sword.


    It was a sword made of dead mana. Furthermore, it was surrounded by ck aura smoke.


    His sword that was surrounded by the aura of a sword master was unable to break this ck sword.


    Imperial Prince Adin started tough at this sight.


    ¡°What do you think? You already knew this. My ck aura smoke and your ck aura are atpletely different levels.¡±


    Screeeeech-


    The two swords were up against each other while maintaining a bnce.


    Adin started to smile more and more as that continued. It could not be helped.


    It was because of their sh earlier and their second sh now.


    Choi Han showed no emotion on his face.


    However, unlike the first time, he was not hiding his aura and letting it run wild.


    However, Adin could see it. He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Don''t you want to eat it up?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s dull eyes headed toward Adin.


    Adin''s gaze headed toward Choi Han¡¯s hands.


    The hands were slightly shaking.


    The Imperial Prince whispered like a snake.


    ¡°My ck despair. Don''t you want to eat it? Hmm?¡±


    Adin could see Choi Han¡¯s gaze going nk. Choi Han¡¯s sword changed direction at that moment.


    Bang!


    The two swords shed again.


    Choi Han¡¯s sword then headed for Adin¡¯s remaining left leg.


    Baaaaang!


    However, the Imperial Prince''s right leg mmed into Choi Han¡¯s sword before it could reach the left leg.


    It was the ck leg made of dead mana.


    ¡°Ka, kahaha!¡±


    Adin started tough.


    ¡°See! Your sword can¡¯t even cut my right leg now!¡±


    Crack.


    The ground started to break as the monster-like leg mmed into the ground with some force. Choi Han and Adin started to sh again at the same time.


    Baaaaang!


    Bang! Bang!


    ck light appeared every time they shed. Adin was smiling brightly as he raised his ck aura smoke up.


    "Are you really not going to eat it?¡±


    He then sent that smoke toward Choi Han.


    aash!


    Choi Han¡¯s sword cut through that ck smoke. However, the ck smoke did not disappear but instead continued to approach Choi Han.


    Bang!


    Choi Han moved away from the smoke and swung his sword toward Adin only for it to be blocked again.


    Adin looked at Choi Han¡¯s shaking hands andmented.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use your full abilities because your hands are shaking.¡±


    How could someone swing a sword properly while their hands were shaking?


    Adin pulled out even more ck despair from his wildly beating heart. An odd noise filled the underground hall at that moment.


    Screeeech- screeeeeeech-


    The ck despair. The shrieks of the dead souls within it.


    The shrieks filled Choi Han¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His emotionless face turned into a frown for the first time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Choi Han¡¯s heart was running wild.


    It was telling him to eat it.


    It was telling him to make the ck despair his. It was telling him to beplete.


    Choi Han could feel this silent seduction fill his entire body as if it was being pricked by needles.


    ¡°Uhh, ugh!¡±


    It was even worse than the time with the golem.


    Unlike the ck despair that was inside the golem, the ck despair that Adin was sending out was going into his body in the form of smoke.


    Screech- screech-


    Choi Han had no choice but to take two steps back.


    He heard Adin''s voice in his ear at that moment.


    ¡°You see, this thing called despair...¡±


    Adin looked into Choi Han¡¯s eyes that were getting duller every time he brought out more ck despair and continued to speak.


    This thing called despair.


    ¡°...It is infectious. It makes sense if you think about it. Who in the world wants to be the only one in despair?¡±


    Choi Han could hear Adin''s voice along with his heart that was beating even more wildly now.


    ¡®He is right.¡¯


    His heart was roaring at him that Adin was right.


    It was asking him to remember what he had shouted as he was running away from enemies in the Forest of Darkness alone.


    ¡®Why am I the only one facing such a situation? This is so unfair.¡¯


    It was bringing up his past saying these were the things he had said.


    ¡°That is why it is greedy for other people''s despair.¡±


    ¡®He''s right.¡¯


    His heart was agreeing with Adin again.


    It was saying that was why his entire body was desiring the despair of others.


    Adin''s voice and his heart mixed together to sound like one voice in Choi Han¡¯s ears.


    ¡°You will grow stronger only by taking in this ck despair.¡±


    ¡®Yes. Take it in.


    Be stronger.


    It¡¯ll be just like how you became stronger in the Forest of Darkness.


    Then everything will be fine.¡¯


    ¡°The other option would have been to be born in a position like me where anything can easily be attained...what are you doing?¡±


    Adin''s gaze headed toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s shoulders were moving up and down before they pulled back to reveal his face.


    ¡°Pwa, hahahaha!¡±


    Choi Han wasughing.


    - Human, I¡¯ve never seen Choi Hanugh like this before!


    Even Cale, who was looking at the battlefield, was so shocked that he nodded his head at Raon''sment.


    ¡°Me neither.¡±


    ¡®I''ve never seen that punkugh like this.¡¯


    Cale started to frown but Choi Han¡¯sugh continued for a while.


    ¡°Hahahaha- haha! Ugh, hahaha!¡±


    Choi Han almost couldn¡¯t breathe properly because he wasughing too hard.


    Adin''s expression turned odd once Choi Han stoppedughing.


    It wasn¡¯t there.


    The ck aura had disappeared.


    Choi Han had pulled back all of his ck aura. Choi Han¡¯s next actions shocked Adin.


    He was charging toward Adin once again.


    He was charging without any aura.


    Choi Han was only using his body and his sword as he charged toward Adin.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Choi Han could hear Adin''s question.


    He could also hear his heart.


    ¡®You need to take in the ck despair and be stronger.¡¯


    Choi Han started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Throw it away.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Adin¡¯s question did not reach Choi Han¡¯s ears.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He did not hear his heart either. He just focused his hearing on his heart that was beating wildly. It was proof that there was blood flowing through his body.


    It was proof that he was alive.


    He remembered when he first fell into the Forest of Darkness.


    Choi Han had thrown a lot of things away in order to survive.


    He had gobbled down fruit and meat that monsters had thrown away on the ground.


    He hid between monster corpses to hide himself and could not do anything when bugs would crawl on his body.


    He had even covered himself in monster shit before curling up and hiding in a hole so that the monsters would not smell him.


    Pride. Cleanliness. Warm food. A ce to peacefullyy down.


    He had thrown all of them away one by one.


    There was something that filled those empty voids.


    He didn''t remember what day it started.


    He didn¡¯t remember when it started.


    The thinging out of his sword was ck.


    However, there was just one thing that he did not throw away.


    During the night when he covered his body with the shit of predators in order to avoid other predators.


    During the night when it would be bad if he fell asleep.


    He always quietly mumbled to himself during the night.


    ¡®...I am-!¡¯


    It was not just during the night.


    He mumbled this to himself whenever he had a chance.


    ¡®I am- Choi Han.¡¯


    ¡®I am Choi Han.¡¯


    ¡®Choi Han.¡¯


    He repeated his name over and over.


    He repeated his name thousands and thousands of times. He repeated his name over and over with every chance he had.


    There were no humans in the Forest of Darkness.


    He was trying to prevent himself from forgetting aboutnguage while in a space where he didn¡¯t need to speak.


    He was trying to not forget who he was.


    The only thing that he did not throw away was his name.


    It was because that was, ¡®him.¡¯


    He could not throw himself away even if he threw everything else away.


    He had never thrown his name away in the tens, no maybe even longer amount of years he had to survive.


    If he could exist as Choi Han...


    He could throw anything else away and fill it with something else.


    Choi Han¡¯s sword was now in front of Adin''s face. It was a regr sword without aura.


    Adin started to speak as soon as he saw Choi Han¡¯s focused eyes.


    ¡°Throw away the things you don''t need.¡±


    The shaking had stopped.


    Choi Han¡¯s hands were no longer shaking.


    He thought about the things he needed to refill.


    He thought about his life since leaving the Forest of Darkness.


    It was extremely shortpared to his time in the Forest of Darkness.


    However, those memories didn''t make his hands start to shake.


    He remembered something Raon and Cale had said during his time in the Henituse Estate.


    ¡®Choi Han! I''ve been thinking about this for a while, but the pronunciation of your name is unique!¡¯


    ¡®I like it.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, I like your name as the human mentioned! But my name is the best!¡¯


    Choi Han kicked off the ground.


    He watched as Adin kicked off the ground after him and slowly shed down with his sword.


    Raon and Cale had chatted with each other while looking at him.


    ¡®Well, his name is unique, so it is easy to remember. Also...¡¯


    Cale had chuckled before making the nextment.


    ¡®...And Choi Han, I can¡¯t think of a different name for you.¡¯


    ¡®You''re right! Choi Han is the best name for Choi Han!¡¯


    Choi Han started to smile.


    He casuallymented to Adin, who was raising up his ck despair to the maximum level as he kicked off behind him.


    ¡°So stupid.¡±


    Adin was stupid.


    A sword master was not just someone who could create aura.


    It was someone who had put their whole life into the sword by swinging it thousands and thousands of times.


    Dark Destruction Sword Art.


    That was the name of his sword art.


    His life was dark at that time and he had nothing.


    That was why he had chosen the name Dark Destruction. He had destroyed everything in his dark life other than his name.


    But it was now time to throw that name away.


    Why?


    It was still ck, but now it was full.


    There were too many things in his life now.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Choi Han started to smile brightly.


    The voice of his heart disappeared. Choi Han sped his hand around his sword tighter. All of the blood inside his body was boiling.


    ¡®I will grow stronger and survive in the end.¡¯


    Smoke started to appear from his sword as he swung down.


    Changes started to appear in Choi Han¡¯s sword.


    It was rising up.


    ck aura was rising up from Choi Han¡¯s sword.


    However, it was different than before.


    - H, human! L, look at that! T, that!


    ¡®I can see it too.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    It was shining.


    The aura was still ck, but it was shining beautifully.


    It was still a rough and violent ck aura, however, it was glowing.


    It was different than the dead mana and the ck despair.


    It was a different color than anybody else, including the ck mages, necromancers, Dark Elves, and even Adin.


    ¡°T, this-¡±


    Adin¡¯s eyes opened wide. He could see this bright ck light that was enveloping his sword that was made of dead mana and ck smoke.


    Choi Han wasughing as if he was crying.


    He had not thrown away all of the despair.


    He had only thrown half of the despair away and filled it with happiness.


    Hebined his past and his present.


    ¡°This is me.¡±


    The bright ck light left the tip of Choi Han¡¯s sword and covered Adin.


    ¡°T, this is not possible!¡±


    Adin could see his ck smoke breaking down by the ck light.


    ¡®He changed his attribute?¡¯


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    The terrible shrieks slowly disappeared.


    Choi Han''s new aura was not trying to gobble up the ck despair. It just pierced right through it.


    It cut through things in front of it like a sharp sword.


    ¡®This is possible?


    A bastard whose attribute was a lower sspared to mine now has a different attribute?¡¯


    Adin started to frown.


    The advantage of having a higher ss attribute had disappeared.


    That meant that the only thing left were the skills that they had developed on their own.


    The aura smoke of a highest-grade expert was not able to defeat a sword master¡¯s aura.


    ¡°N, no-!¡±


    Adin could not help but shout as the beautiful ck light destroyed his dead mana sword and rushed toward him.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The beautiful ck light and the explosion took away everyone''s sight and hearing.


    And once the shing of the light disappeared...


    Boom!


    Adin fell once again.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Adin''s hands and arms were a mess as he continued to cough. The dead mana sword had long disappeared.


    ¡°This, makes, no, s, sen, cough!¡±


    A ck shadow appeared behind Adin.


    It was Choi Han.


    He put his sword back in his scabbard and held it like a club. He then lifted one foot up.


    ¡°Uuuuugh, ugh!¡±


    Choi Han used that foot to step on Adin¡¯s chest as Adin coughed up ck blood.


    ¡°Cough! Ugh, ugh!¡±


    Choi Han turned his head as Adin started to cough up more blood because of the pressure on his chest.


    He could see Cale giving him a thumbs up.


    Cale was smiling while mouthing something.


    ¡®Beat him up a bit.¡¯


    Choi Han could hear Raon''s voice as well.


    - Choi Han! Amazing! I like your new attribute! It is just like you!


    Choi Han raised his scabbard up.


    Then he lowered it.


    Pow!


    He repeated the process.


    Pow!


    The beat down had started.


    Choi Han thought about his new attribute.


    It was not darkness.


    It was not despair.


    It did not fit into any category. There was no word to describe this attribute.


    It was just Choi Han. It was an attribute that was like him.


    He liked that.


    It made him happy.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Choi Han could not help butugh as he felt as if he had found himself. His child-like yet adult-like smile filled his face.


    Pow, pow, pow!


    He was still following Cale¡¯s order and beating Adin up as he did that.


    That was why Choi Han did not manage to see Cale''s frowning face while watching himugh as he beat someone up.

 Chapter 327: Shining (2)

    <h4>Chapter 327: Shining (2)</h4>


    Quality and Trantion Check: Miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Everyone stared nkly at the sight.


    Pow! Poow! Pow!


    ¡®He¡¯s beating him thoroughly.


    Quite thoroughly.¡¯


    Pow!


    The sword scabbard was skillfully striking the spot that it had already struck.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His body spasmed after being beaten while the sword scabbard once again drew a smooth arch as it deftly struck the same spot within two seconds.


    Pow, pow!


    It even struck twice in a row.


    The two powerful blows soon brought everyone to their senses.


    There was a lot of noise everywhere all at once.


    - H, human! Choi Han is really good at giving a beating! Watching him do it is so r, refreshing! Choi Han is really g, great!


    The six-year-old Raon Miru eximed continuously at this new knowledge.


    ¡°Y, y, y- your highness!¡±


    ¡°Pwahaha, beat him up! Thrash him!¡±


    The faces of the people on the Empire¡¯s side went pale while the Dark Elvesughed loudly and cheered for Choi Han.


    ¡°Ugh, cough! Y, you-¡°


    Adin seemed to have summoned the ck despair again as he swung his clenched mangled hand that was wrapped in ck smoke at Choi Han.


    Grab.


    However, Choi Han¡¯s hand caught Adin¡¯s fist.


    Choi Han tightened his grip on the fist.


    ¡°K, kuaaaah!¡±


    Adin let out a terrible scream.


    Choi Han didn¡¯t care as he broke the bones in Adin¡¯s hand. He then resumed the beating with a refreshed expression on his face.


    ¡°...As I thought-¡°


    ¡®Choi Han isn¡¯t normal either.¡¯


    Cale shook his head as he watched Choi Han beating a person while having an innocent expression on his face. However, he gave Choi Han a thumbs up once more when their eyes met.


    What Choi Han was doing now was Cale¡¯s favorite of everything that Choi Han had done so far.


    Choi Han seemed to have somehow understood Cale¡¯s praise-filled gaze and nodded his head.


    ¡®Hm?¡¯


    Choi Han wielded the sword scabbard in a different direction as Cale¡¯s head tilted slightly to one side at Choi Han¡¯s nod.


    Oooong-


    ck aura formed on the sword scabbard and drew a line.


    Slice.


    The Imperial Prince¡¯s right leg made of dead mana was cut off.


    Craaack!


    No, it broke into bits and pieces as soon as the beautiful ck light touched it. Adin looked as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just witnessed, while Choi Han started to whisper in a low voice so that only Adin could hear his voice with a grin on his face as their eyes met.


    ¡°I don¡¯t just have despair.¡±


    ¡®I have happiness too. I¡¯m feeling a bit more free than before.¡¯


    However, Choi Han couldn¡¯t say thatst part out loud.


    ¡°We must save his highness!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, break through! Attack and attack again!¡±


    The Empire¡¯s knights and mages tried to break through the Dark Elves with a different magnitude of strength than before. The faces of the Empire¡¯s knights were full of desperation as they were determined to save Imperial Prince Adin at all costs.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    However, the Dark Elves responded in kind as the Empire¡¯s forces ran wild. The Empire¡¯s forces could not easily break through no matter how superior they were in number.


    In fact, the Dark Elves¡¯ side was as strong as, if not stronger, than the Empire¡¯s forces despite the numbers disadvantage.


    It was inevitable since the Dark Elves shouted loudly whenever the Empire¡¯s sword, magic, or ck magic came close.


    ¡°The Imperial Prince will get beaten more if I get hurt!¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Prince will have one bone broken for every injury on my arm you bastards!¡±


    ¡®What the hell.¡¯


    Cale felt flustered and uncertain about what to do about the Empire¡¯s forces while looking at the Dark Elves.


    Cale couldn¡¯t understand the intentions of the Dark Elves who were running wild and acting as trashy as himself.


    However, he was satisfied either way.


    It was Cale¡¯s style to make others feel cheated and annoyed.


    The Dark Elves were filled with anger after absorbing therge amount of dead mana in the area and hearing the shrieks of the unfairly killed people from within the ck despair.


    So Choi Han beating up the person responsible for it was making them extremely excited.


    There was also a reason that they were warriors.


    The particrly belligerent Dark Elves were the Dark Elves who became warriors.


    Cale, who was watching them run wild and use cheap tactics against the Empire¡¯s forces, turned his head after hearing a sound.


    Choi Han was approaching.


    Draag, drag, draag.


    He was approaching while dragging Adin by the cor.


    ¡®This scary bastard!¡¯


    Cale frowned at Choi Han who disyed a bloodthirsty appearance for the first time in a long while, but had no choice but to greet him since he was approaching with a refreshed expression on his face.


    ¡°Did you get what you wanted?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han stopped about two steps from Cale¡¯s silver shield and Raon¡¯s shield that was in front of it and faced Cale. Cale leisurely nodded his head with a nk expression on his face.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    It was only a short conversation, but Choi Han finally feltpletely at ease. Cale nkly looked at Choi Han¡¯s expression before turning away.


    Shaaa-


    The silver shield slowly faded away. It was only then that Raon¡¯s silver shield disappeared as well.


    - I¡¯ll keep it up invisibly!


    Raon put up a threeyered transparent shield instead of the silver shield.


    ¡®How smart.¡¯


    Cale walked out of the shield while thinking that Raon was a clever Dragon and crouched down. It was then that he was at eye level with Adin.


    ¡°Haa, haa, ugh, gasp.¡±


    Adin was breathing heavily.


    He constantly tried to emit the ck aura smoke, but the highest-grade expert¡¯s aura smoke futilely broke at the wave of sword master Choi Han¡¯s hand.


    Cale asked the struggling Adin a question.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry, so let me ask you one question. How do you feel?¡±


    ¡®How do I feel right now?¡¯


    Adin¡¯s contorted eyes turned toward Cale. Choi Han had beat everything but Adin¡¯s face, so his face was left unscathed.


    Caleughed at Adin¡¯s state and started to speak.


    ¡°ck mages are quite intriguing. They don¡¯t feel pain when they die, right?¡±


    ck mages don¡¯t feel pain other than when they first absorb dead mana, unlike necromancers. They can absorb dead mana painlessly after that initial painful absorption.


    Furthermore, they don¡¯t even feel pain when they die.


    That was why the only way to make a ck mage suffer was to keep him alive and cause them pain.


    Adin started to speak to Cale despite the blood flowing from his mouth.


    ¡°You really are different from me. I can¡¯t understand.¡±


    Adin started to speak with an expression that truly said that he couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, what do you gain from getting rid of ck magic? Wouldn¡¯t you have more to gain if you sided with the Empire and expanded its power with ck magic instead?¡±


    Cale smiled and shook his head.


    ¡®As I thought, there¡¯s no need to converse with this lunatic.¡¯


    Cale stood up and turned around.


    ¡°Why are you living such a difficult and stupid life? I really can¡¯t understand.¡±


    Adin asked, but Cale didn¡¯t answer. Someone else answered instead.


    ¡°You, who simply looked down at the dead mana and pile of bones stacked in this underground hall, wouldn¡¯t be able to understand. What would a bastard like you who only knows how to steal from others possibly know?¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    The refreshed expression had disappeared from Choi Han¡¯s face and his stoic eyes were looking down at Adin. Cale¡¯s voice reached Choi Han at that moment.


    ¡°Choi Han,¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Second-¡°


    However, Cale had to stop talking.


    ¡°Keuhuhuhu.¡±


    Adin wasughing.


    That didn¡¯t matter. However, Cale turned his head at the following statement.


    ¡°You think all this dead mana belongs to me?¡±


    Cale had a bewildered expression as he looked at Adin who was staring at him.


    Adin, who once again put on a good-natured expression such that no one could discern his true intentions, wasughing despite throwing up blood and being unable to control and move his hands due to the bones being broken.


    Cale bent down again and met Adin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Then does it belong to the ck mages? Does the Tower Master own it?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Adin scoffed and then he started to speak.


    ¡°No, this is a tribute. It¡¯s something that the imperial family and the Tower Master have to offer.¡±


    Tribute.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°To the White Star?¡±


    The look in Adin¡¯s eyes was saying, ¡®why ask something that you obviously already know?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes shifted towards the huge underground hall.


    Dead mana.


    It was a tribute to the White Star.


    ¡®Does that mean that the White Star also has the darkness attribute?


    However, he definitely said that the White Star was a ¡®person.¡¯


    Or is it a being that imitates being a person?¡¯


    ¡°...Is he a Lich?¡±


    Cale asked Adin while thinking about the Tower Master.


    ¡°You think the White Star is a Lich? Pwaha, hahaha!¡±


    Adinughed profusely but soon started to speak to Cale with a gentle expression.


    ¡°No, He is a person.¡±


    Adin added to his statement.


    ¡°Like me.¡±


    Things started gettingplicated in Cale¡¯s head.


    ¡®The White Star is a person like Adin?¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood also said that the White Star was a human. However, the White Star kept the Dragon half-blood in a cave for close to a thousand years and asionally brought him a Dragon¡¯s heart.


    ¡®But is he really a person? Is that possible?¡¯


    Cale recalled that the Dragon half-blood said that the White Star had red hair simr to Cale¡¯s hair. His mind became moreplicated the more he thought about it.


    Adin¡¯s voice was heard again at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun, isn¡¯t it? The fact that the person who put, ¡®Arm,¡¯ and the ¡®Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯ under his feet is a human being like us.¡±


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Adin let out a faint sigh and bluntly added on.


    ¡°He can¡¯t be beaten.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°No lifeform, no one, can ever defeat him.¡±


    Adin raised his head.


    The eyes that were just brown in the absence of sunlight looked at the underground hall¡¯s ceiling.


    ¡°I-¡°


    Both Cale and Choi Han¡¯s faces turned odd.


    It was the first time.


    It was the first time they saw an emotion other than anger orughter in Adin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I am not afraid of you nor even the Dragons.¡±


    It was fear.


    ¡°However, I am afraid of the White Star.¡±


    Adin was terrified.


    ¡°He is life itself.¡±


    Cale was certain.


    ¡®The Imperial Prince knows who the White Star is and what kind of being he is.¡¯


    ¡°Adin, who is the White Star?¡±


    It happened at that moment. Cale urgently called out to Choi Han.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim!¡±


    Choi Han hurriedly grabbed Adin by the shoulder.


    Adin¡¯s body suddenly started to shake and his face turned pale. He wasn¡¯t in a normal state. It seemed as if he could not control himself. It was not just an act.


    However, Adin¡¯s eyes were cold and calm despite his trembling.


    Adin looked around at his surroundings.


    He could see his subordinates falling one by one in the Dark Elves¡¯ hands.


    There was probably a simr situation happening inside the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower while the capital was probably a chaotic mess.


    ¡®What would benefit me?¡¯


    Adin¡¯s eyes looked around at his surroundings and soon turned to one ce.


    ¡°Stop aimlessly looking around like that.¡±


    Adin nkly stared at Cale and started to speak. His voice trembled as much as his shaking body.


    ¡°Kehehe, I tend to be satisfied only when I¡¯m in control of everything. It¡¯s only fun when everything is within my grasp. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡®Because you¡¯re a crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cale stopped the words that he wanted to spit out. He then heard an unexpected story.


    ¡°Our golden eyes are a symbol that we received the sun god¡¯s protection.¡±


    The eyes that shone gold underneath the sun had be the symbol of the Mogoru Empire¡¯s Imperial family at some point.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Blood flowed out of Adin¡¯s mouth.


    Adin was born with an exceptionally healthy body and a talent for swordsmanship even though the rest of the imperial family were all born with weak bodies for generations. That was why he had received all the attention and thought that he could grasp anything within his hands.


    However, he realized the truth the moment he entered the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower fifteen years ago and faced reality.


    ¡®I can¡¯t change anything about my body, it is out of my control.¡¯


    That was why he decided to put everything other than that under his control. He was the Imperial Prince of the Empire who had everything in his hands. He also had the gold eyes that were the symbol of that position.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s actually a symbol of subordination, ugh.¡±


    A handful of blood flowed out from Adin¡¯s mouth.


    His eyes were looking around at his surroundings as that happened. He then heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Are you saying that the imperial family has been subjugated by the White Star?¡±


    He then heard Choi Han who was speaking quite seriously.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I feel as if something is pressuring his body every time the White Star is mentioned.¡±


    Choi Han tried to steady Adin¡¯s body as if he was trying to make sure that Adin wouldn¡¯t die. His demeanor showed that he didn¡¯t want to miss any valuable information regarding the White Star.


    He heard Cale¡¯s nonchnt voice at that moment.


    ¡°Yes, that is correct too.¡±


    That is correct, ¡®too.¡¯


    Adin¡¯s eyes that were looking around flinched after hearing that word. His eyes turned to Cale, who was starting to smile.


    This abnormal reaction of Adin¡¯s trembling body.


    The fact that golden eyes rted to subordination could be true on the one hand, but there was something Cale had learned throughout his life.


    Doubt your enemy¡¯s words and then doubt it again.


    That was why Cale gently asked Adin, who was rolling his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to kill time while talking to me now, right? At least until the Tower Masteres, right? You¡¯re thinking that you¡¯ll win and live that way, isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Adin¡¯s eyes that were calm unlike his trembling body trembled.


    ¡®He figured it out.¡¯


    He heard Cale whisper in his ear.


    ¡°But you know what? I¡¯m waiting for the Tower Master and the White Star as well.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale stood up and started to speak to Choi Han as a momentary crack appeared on Adin¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Drag him over.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Choi Han grabbed Adin by his hair and started to drag him rougher than before. Cale¡¯s smile was imprinted in Adin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Adin. I intend to find out what I need to know from you no matter what I have to do.¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Adin realized something once again.


    ¡®This bastard is not so different from me.¡¯


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m simr to you.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t stop walking as he grinned. He then shouted out loud.


    ¡°We¡¯re going up!¡±


    The Dark Elves shook the blood from their weapons the moment that Cale shouted. There wasn¡¯t a single person from the Empire¡¯s side left standing.


    That was why there was no one to hinder Cale Henituse as he walked up.


    It was still noisy above at the capital.


    ¡°Run away! It¡¯s dangerous here!¡±


    ¡°Go outside of the city! We will guide you!¡±


    The people from the slums were shouting at the top of their lungs while the people of the Empire that were hurriedly trying to get outside the capital followed behind them.


    The copsed city walls that the people originally considered a safe fence was now but an obstacle in their eyes. Quite a few people had already escaped outside the city walls.


    More people were heading past the walls.


    ¡°Everyone who leaves will be seen as aplices to these terrorists!¡±


    However, that wasn¡¯t easy either.


    Numerous soldiers and knights came out through the various gates of the pce and were blocking people from heading past the walls.


    ¡°...Rex! Are you stopping us again?!¡±


    However, there were people going up against those knights and soldiers.


    Rex swung his shield around to prevent the knights from approaching. He looked around at his surroundings at the same time.


    Quite a few people had made it past the walls.


    However, not all of them had left yet.


    It was both because things were chaotic even with Rex and the mages on the airships helping out and because the Empire¡¯s knights had gotten into position in order to prevent them earlier than expected.


    ¡°I still believe in his highness!¡±


    ¡°You want me to abandon my home and leave? Why should I trust you?¡±


    There were also those who didn¡¯t believe Rex yet or refused to leave their homes.


    Rex understood their feelings.


    Who would want to leave their home in the middle of the night and leave past the city walls?


    Furthermore, how could they believe Rex right away when there weren¡¯t any ck mages nor golems around them right now?


    That was why Rex raised his voice once more and his hoarse voice echoed around his surroundings.


    ¡°The ck magic attacks will begin soon! Please run away!¡±


    ¡°Rex! Is that something a terrorist can say?¡±


    ¡°A criminal like you should shut up!¡±


    Rex¡¯s voice was buried under the raised voices of the knights.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Rex bit down on his lip.


    It was at that moment.


    Creeeaaak-


    The central gate of the imperial pce opened.


    It was therge gate that only opened when the Emperor or the Imperial Prince came out to grace the public with their presence or when there was an important event.


    Boom!


    That gate openedpletely and the first group of people came out.


    ¡°...Damn it.¡±


    Rex¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    He turned his attention to the leader of the group and his body went slightly stiff.


    However, the Empire¡¯s forces were rather delighted and started to raise their voices to shout.


    ¡°The Tower Master hase with the will of his majesty the Emperor!¡±


    There was a person wearing the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s robe and bearing the Emperor¡¯s seal. His face was covered by a hood, but his robe had a pattern unique to the Tower Master of the Bell Tower.


    Rex then heard the urgent voice of his friend.


    ¡°Rex! Why is the Tower Mastering out of the pce? This isn¡¯t something we expected!¡±


    Rex started to frowned.


    He didn¡¯t know.


    Rex knew that the Tower Master mighte early from the Eastern continent, but he didn¡¯t expect him to appear from the imperial pce.


    There was an alchemist to the left of the Tower Master and a knight to the right of the Tower Master.


    The three of them were leading a group of knights and alchemists wearing armor bearing the emblem of the Empire as they headed towards the za from the pce.


    They looked austere and not evil at all.


    ¡°...Isn¡¯t it a bit strange?¡±


    One of the people of the Empire who was running away stopped moving.


    ¡®Do I really have to run away?¡¯


    His expression held a look of doubt. Others started to react in simr ways.


    Rex started to frown after seeing that.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡®This kind of atmosphere isn¡¯t good!¡¯


    He felt like the flow was about to change.


    He couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    It would be bad if people hesitating slowed the evacuation more than it had already and caused people to get hurt or be hostages and get killed in the process.


    The speed of this evacuation was already extremely slow. It would be a terrible predicament if it got any slower.


    Rex strengthened his grip on his shield while knowing that that was the case, but his eyes were still shaking. He turned his attention to the airship.


    ¡®Should I go to Eruhaben or Rosalyn? What should I do in this kind of situation?¡¯


    ¡°Rex, what should we do?¡±


    Rex could hear his friend¡¯s urgent voice.


    He could see the Tower Master and the knights approaching from the distance.


    ¡®How do I change the flow?¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    Ring- Ring- Ring-


    It was the sound of a bell.


    The bell was ringing in the middle of the night.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to one spot.


    The knights and soldiers.


    The fleeing people of the Empire.


    People who remained in their homes.


    The Tower Master and his group of knights.


    Even Sir Rex.


    Everyone was looking at a single spot.


    There was only one ce in the Empire that a bell would ring from. The sound of the ringing bell wasing from the highest point in the Western continent.


    Ring- Ring- Ring-


    The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    The bell was ringing from the top of that tower.


    A man in a white robe inscribed with a golden sun was seen standing by the origin of the beautiful ringing noise.


    The figure dressed in a robe looked holy despite having his face covered by a low hood.


    Furthermore, the golden sun on the robe was catching people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Huh? Huh?¡±


    The eyes of the Empire¡¯s people widen at that moment.


    Tap, tap!


    People dressed in white robes suddenly appeared from all directions while crossing the roofs on the outskirts of the capital.


    They were Freesia and her subordinates.


    Cale¡¯s informationwork all had a golden sun inscribed on the back of their white robes as they ran towards the Bell Tower. Something happened when everyone¡¯s attention was captured by the people dressed in white who were crossing across the roofs.


    Ring- Ring- Ring-


    Cale stood on top of the Bell Tower and looked down while listening to the sound of the bells that woke up the night. He could see the person with the Tower Master¡¯s emblem inscribed on his robe, as well as the people who were standing beside him.


    Cale could hear Raon¡¯s voice in his mind.


    - Human! It¡¯s not that!


    ¡®I know.¡¯


    Cale had a wide grin on his face that no one could see because of his hood.

 Chapter 328: Shining(3)

    <h4>Chapter 328: Shining(3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The group that came out of the pce headed toward the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. They looked confident, majestic, and as if nothing would be able to stop them.


    ¡°My goodness!¡±


    People couldn¡¯t stop their shock after seeing the person to the right of the Tower Master who was confidently riding on a horse. The citizens who were trying to escape couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    ¡°...The Guardian Sword......!¡±


    Duke Huten was the person who was known as the Mogoru Empire''s Sword of the Empire.


    Although he was defeated in the Whipper Kingdom battle and was currently being held captive at Maple Castle, he was still the Empire¡¯s pride and source of strength.


    However, this old knight who was here right now held a different kind of position in the people''s hearts.


    The Guardian Sword.


    This was a title given to the knight who has guarded both the former Emperor and the current Emperor.


    He was always warm to the people, but he was also someone with an upright personality who has been loyal to the royal family for generations.


    He was a highest-grade expert who was extremely weakpared to Duke Huten.


    However, the citizens still called Sir Bernard the Guardian Sword.


    His loyalty and upright personality that he had built up and maintained for many years made him the Empire¡¯s pride.


    ¡°I, I don''t know anymore.¡±


    One of the citizens who was escaping put his bag down on the ground.


    Seeing the gentle and upright Guardian Sword, seeing Sir Bernard here, made him unable to tell what was the truth and what was a lie.


    Sir Bernard started to speak at that moment.


    "Everybody stop!¡±


    It was a deep voice that echoed throughout the area.


    He was shouting with disappointment while wearing a full set of armor even though he was in his seventies.


    ¡°I received his majesty''s order to leave his side ande here today.¡±


    All of the citizens focused their gazes on Bernard.


    It was a famous story.


    The Emperor always kept Bernard by his side. He treasured this knight the most even though he was so old. The story about how the ill Emperor could not sleep properly if Bernard was not standing guard outside his bedroom door was famous.


    ¡°The reason for it is simple. His majesty is concerned about his citizens!¡±


    The Emperor sent out his most trusted knight.


    ¡°Do not be fooled by that footage. Think about it for a bit.¡±


    There were no emotions visible in the old knight¡¯s voice as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Did the Empire point its sword toward you?¡±


    That was why it was easier to hear him.


    The citizens looked around.


    They could see the destroyed walls.


    They could also see the airship in the sky.


    Furthermore, there were also the people from the slums that were telling them to escape.


    They looked toward the airship and started to think.


    ¡®Is that footage really real? What if it is fake?¡¯


    Uncertainty and chaos filled their minds as they could not figure out what to believe.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Rex started to frown.


    He also knew of Sir Bernard, the Guardian Sword.


    Bernard was also one of the few good people he knew about in the royal court.


    He was the veteran knight who had given Rex some good memories during his rookie year when he was hell-bent on getting revenge.


    All new knights received Sir Bernard¡¯s warm care and teachings at least once.


    ¡®...It is bad if Sir Bernard gets involved.¡¯


    People might really believe the Empire¡¯s story if he joined in.


    Sir Bernard¡¯s stern voice continued on.


    ¡°In fact, who was it that destroyed the city walls during the night? Who was it that destroyed your peaceful bedtime?¡±


    The citizens who had been tense started to lose their strength.


    They flinched once more at that moment.


    Dang- dang- dang-


    They heard the bell again.


    It happened as Sir Bernard and the Tower Master''s group entered the za with the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    People looked toward the roofs of the buildings surrounding the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    These people were standing calmly on top of these triangr roofs.


    People wearing white robes with the crest of a golden sun were looking down at the za.


    The Cat Knight Sir Rex turned his head after feeling someone tap on his armor.


    ¡°Umm, you¡¯re the people from the footage, right?¡±


    It was one of the citizens who had been escaping.


    There was a reason that the people were still hesitant even after the respected Sir Bernard showed up.


    ¡°...You¡¯re the people from the Church of the Sun God who had been fighting against the golems, right?¡±


    The Guardian Knight Clopeh. He had footage of everything that happened in the Whipper Kingdom battle. The quality of this footage was extremely clear as well.


    ¡°The white skeleton birds and the Holy Knight-nims. Those were your people, right?¡±


    The citizens could not forget about the Holy Knight and the white skeleton birds that were shouting the ts of the Church of the Sun God while fighting against the golems in the footage.


    ¡®We will head toward the light!¡¯


    ¡®We will obliterate the darkness in the name of our lord!¡¯


    The words they had shouted reverberated through their ears.


    They could not help but be sensitive to ck magic after hearing the term, ¡®darkness.¡¯


    Sir Rex looked into the desperate eyes of the person who was holding onto him and asking him that question.


    It was someone who had run out in his pajamas with only his important items and some simple clothes.


    Sir Rex was about to respond when he had to turn his head.


    ¡°Sir Rex.¡±


    Someone had called his name.


    Rex turned his head.


    ¡°...Sir Bernard.¡±


    The old knight¡¯s incorruptible eyes were looking at Rex.


    Rex bit down on his lips at the old knight who was still addressing him as, ¡®sir,¡¯ unlike the rest of the Empire¡¯s knights.


    ¡°Are you the one in charge?¡±


    Bernard''s eyes that were as deep as ake of unknown dept headed toward Rex.


    ¡°I have no ns to fight. I do not want anyone to get hurt.¡±


    Rex could see the person wearing the Tower Master¡¯s robe, the alchemist next to him, and the rest of the people on the Empire''s side all flinch. This was especially true for the knights behind Sir Bernard.


    ¡°Captain-nim.¡±


    ¡°Bernard-nim, you cannot do-¡±


    However, Bernard''s next actions made it so everybody had to stop speaking.


    ¡°Can we chat?¡±


    Sir Bernard moved his hand as he said that.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°Captain-nim!¡±


    Before people could say anything else...


    ng!


    A sword had fallen to the ground.


    The old knight had dropped his sword onto the ground.


    He then alighted from his horse and slowly started to walk toward the center of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower za.


    The old knight looked around at the citizens nearby, the people wearing white robes while standing on the roofs, the airship, and even the people on top of the Bell Tower before finally looking back toward Rex.


    ¡°Are you the one in charge?¡±


    Rex felt suffocated by the pressure Bernard was giving off.


    It was a gentle pressure that somehow still gave off an aura of invincibility.


    Rex clenched his fists.


    ¡°N-¡±


    No. I am not the one in charge.


    There is someone else who is in charge.


    It was not Cale, but they had nned for someone to im that role.


    It was at that moment.


    - Rex! Can you hear me? It¡¯s me, the great and mighty Raon Miru!


    He could hear the Dragon''s voice.


    - Cale told me to tell you this.


    Rex stopped clenching his fists after Raon delivered Cale''s message.


    ¡°...Rex.¡±


    ¡°Don''t go.¡±


    His friends who had gathered around him were showing him their concern.


    They were looking at him with gazes that seemed to be asking what they should do, as well as telling him not to go because they were sure that it was a trap.


    At that moment.


    ng!


    They heard another sound of something dropping.


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    Some of the people who were watching could not help but gasp.


    An iron shield had fallen to the floor.


    ¡°...Rex!¡±


    His friend reached toward Rex¡¯s shoulder.


    However, all that his hand grabbed was the air.


    Step. Step. Step.


    Rex also headed toward the za in front of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower unarmed. He was then face to face with Sir Bernard.


    ¡°Sir Bernard, I am the one in charge.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Someone let out a gasp.


    One of the knights behind Bernard shouted at the same time.


    ¡°A criminal like you dares toe face to face with Bernard-nim?! Kneel-¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Bernard stopped the knight from saying anything else. He then headed toward Rex with a gentle smile on his face.


    The red-haired young knight and the white-haired old knight.


    The old knight calmly started to speak.


    ¡°I will conduct an investigation regarding the contents of the footage.¡±


    ¡®What?


    An investigation?¡¯


    People in the za started to quickly whisper to each other.


    ¡°Furthermore, the Tower Master has allowed us to do a full investigation of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡±


    The Tower Master removed his hood at that moment. The alchemist to his left removed his hood as well. The alchemist was an average-looking middle-aged man. The middle-aged alchemist looked toward the Tower Master who had removed his hood.


    The Tower Master had an aged and stubborn-looking face.


    It was indeed the face of the Tower Master that people knew about.


    ¡°I will allow the investigation. I will personally take part as my disciple Honte''s honor is on the line. I wish to remove any misunderstandings.¡±


    The whispers started to get louder.


    The real Tower Master was saying that he was willing to resolve all the misundestandings.


    People started to look toward Rex with questioning gazes.


    ¡°So how about we take care of this peacefully now?¡±


    Taking care of this peacefully.


    That phrase made the expressions on the faces of the Empire¡¯s citizens loosen up a bit.


    The expressions on the faces of the people from the slums darkened at the same time. They looked toward the top of the Bell Tower. They were certain that Cale was in the Bell Tower.


    ¡®Why is he not doing anything?¡¯


    They could not allow the flow to shift to the Empire like this.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°That sounds great. We can take care of this peacefully.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Rex''s friends¡¯ eyes opened wide.


    Rex had epted Bernard''s request.


    ¡°We will withdraw the airship. All of us will withdraw as well.¡±


    There was a voice speaking in Rex¡¯s mind at that moment.


    It was the voice of a six-year-old, but it held the will of the person who had nned all of this.


    - Just one thing.


    Rex started to speak.


    ¡°Just one thing.¡±


    Cale slowly started to walk from the top of the Bell Tower.


    - We have one request.


    ¡°We have one request.¡±


    Cale, who was hidden in the shadows of therge bell, looked forward.


    Rex looked forward as well.


    - We wish to shake hands with the Tower Master.


    ¡°We wish to shake hands with the Tower Master.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward someone else.


    That person was standing in front of the bell. It was someone who had revealed himself in front of everyone.


    He could see that person''s white robe.


    Cale approached that person and put his hand on that person¡¯s shoulder.


    Sir Rex continued to speak.


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    One of the Empire¡¯s knights shouted at that moment.


    ¡°You punk! Who would trust the words of the person who tried to assassinate the Vice Tower Master?!¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    The Tower Master raised his hand.


    The stubborn face looked around before looking at the alchemist to his left and nodding his head.


    ¡°Fine. I will shake your hand if it means everything can be peacefully handled.¡±


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Rex then stepped back.


    People gasped at that moment.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The people in white robes who had been standing on the roofs all jumped down to the za and knelt down on one knee.


    But the people were not gasping about this action.


    The top of the Bell Tower.


    They could see someone slowly descending from there.


    It was as if the wind was carefully lowering him down.


    Tap.


    The person''s hood was removed the moment hended on the ground.


    ¡°Ah-!¡±


    ¡°M, my goodness!¡±


    The citizens who were in shock could hear the people in white robes start to shout.


    ¡°We greet the Saint-nim!¡±


    Step. Step.


    The Saint Jack.


    He started to walk.


    The unique divine healing powers of the Saint of the Sun God started toe out of his body.


    ¡°S, Saint-nim.¡±


    Some of the citizens subconsciously sped their hands together.


    They could feel the warm power surrounding them. It helped loosen their muscles that had been tense with anxiety and uncertainty.


    It was a bright and holy light that was different than the torches that were lighting up the dark night. It was the healing power that they had forgotten about.


    The expressions on the faces of the Empire¡¯s citizens changed.


    Sir Rex started to speak again.


    ¡°It is the Saint-nim who will be shaking hands with the Tower Master-nim.¡±


    The citizens looked at Jack and the Tower Master even after hearing this unexpected development.


    The Tower Master and Jack had shaken hands a couple of times during different ceremonies in the past.


    The eyes of the Empire¡¯s citizens opened wide as they recalled those memories.


    Jack stopped walking.


    The Saint Jack.


    There was a me inside his innocent gaze.


    - Little Saint! Do you remember what Cale said?


    He could hear Raon''s voice delivering Cale¡¯s message in his mind.


    - Tower Master-nim.


    ¡°Tower Master-nim.¡±


    Jack reached his hand out.


    ¡°Can I shake your hand?¡±


    The Saint Jack.


    He was looking at Sir Bernard, the Empire''s Guardian Sword.


    ¡°Aren''t you the real Tower Master?¡±


    The smile disappeared from the gentle old knight¡¯s face.


    On the other hand, Saint Jack had a pure smile on his face.

 Chapter 329: Shining(4)

    <h4>Chapter 329: Shining(4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Nobody dared to open their mouths. They could only look at each other with their eyes wide open.


    ¡®What did I just hear?


    No, what the hell is going on?¡¯


    The gazes that were looking around headed back to the front.


    They could see Sir Bernard start to speak.


    "Saint-nim, it has been a while since west met, but I do not know what you mean.¡±


    He did not seem flustered.


    He had a stiff expression as if he could not understand what Jack was saying.


    ¡°You think that I am the Tower Master? That does not make sense. I am just a knight who wishes for the peace of the Empire.¡±


    Bernard shook his head toward Saint Jack who still had his hand reached out.


    ¡°And we''ve been waiting for you, Saint-nim. You and the Holy Maiden-nim-¡±


    Sir Bernard¡¯s finger pointed toward the darkness.


    ¡°-Caused that.¡±


    It had been the ce that was said to shine the brightest.


    The Western continent''s oldest Church of the Sun God.


    That Church had be deste and could only be faintly seen in the darkness.


    The person wearing the Tower Master''s robe stepped forward at that moment.


    "Saint-nim, you can shake hands with me.¡±


    It was the supposed Tower Master who had a stubborn-looking face. He sighed before looking toward Saint Jack in frustration.


    The Cat Knight Sir Rex slowly moved and stood behind Jack after seeing the supposed Tower Master¡¯s reaction.


    Sir Bernard, the Tower Master, Saint Jack, and Sir Rex. The four of them were facing off against each other.


    - Human! Is it okay to leave it like this?


    Cale, who had been watching this from the top of the Bell Tower, heard Raon''s voice in his mind.


    - Human! The Saint could be in danger! The Saint is a good person, but he¡¯s kind of a doof! You know this too. Why don''t you send the crazy sword master-


    Raon who had been shouting had to stop.


    ¡°Who is a doof?¡±


    - ...Hmm?


    ¡°Who is a doof?¡±


    - ...Umm, the Saint is a doof! Am I wrong?


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han approached him with concern. The Dark Elf Tasha was behind him.


    Cale did not look at the two of them as he started to speak.


    ¡°This is his house.¡±


    - Hmm?


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Jack and Hannah, the Sun God twins.


    The two of them seemed to bepletely opposite of each other.


    The innocent Jack with his healing abilities.


    The violent Hannah with her fighting abilities.


    However.


    ¡°How many ceremonies do you think the Empire¡¯s Church of the Sun God had until the incident two years ago?¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, what are-¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t even look back at Choi Han as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I''m sure there were a ton.¡±


    The Mogoru Empire¡¯s Church of the Sun God was thergest one on the Western continent.


    The Pope, Saint, and Holy Maiden must have participated in arge number of rituals and ceremonies.


    ¡°He probably had to face people more times than even the Emperor or the Imperial Prince.¡±


    He would have approached the people more times than the Emperor, who only showed his face for special asions.


    ¡°Jack is strong inside the Empire.¡±


    ¡®They think he is a doof?¡¯


    It could seem that way.


    ¡°Saint Jack is a good person and is pure.¡±


    He had grown up as a good person even while being suppressed and abused by the Pope since he was young.


    Was that because he didn¡¯t know anything?


    Absolutely not.


    ¡°He¡¯s not an average person.¡±


    He could hear the Dark Elf Tasha¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hannah does not have divine powers, however, Saint Jack has divine powers even if he is only a half-Saint.¡±


    Choi Han turned his gaze from Cale to Tasha.


    Tasha had her arms crossed as she looked toward Saint Jack. There was an odd expression on her face.


    ¡°A person with the power of the Sun God must destroy any race or people with the darkness attribute.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Choi Han let out a groan. However, Tasha was smiling.


    ¡°He would not be able to survive if he does not kill them.¡±


    The smile then disappeared from her face.


    ¡°It is because of their god¡¯s orders. It is almost like an instinct.¡±


    Why had crown prince Alberu asked Cale to go to the Dark Elf city and get the bracelet to protect him on his trip to the Empire?


    It was so that he could avoid the Saint and Holy Maiden, but to be more urate, it was so that he could avoid danger from seeing Saint Jack.


    Choi Han¡¯s expression turned odd.


    It was because he realized something.


    Had Saint Jack ever tried to harm Mary or the Dark Elves ever since he came to the Super Rock Vi?


    Never.


    At least Choi Han had never felt anything.


    There weren¡¯t any signs of it at all.


    Was that easy for him to do?


    Choi Han¡¯s realization came out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Saint Jack''s instincts, the orders from his god, are probably going off in his mind hundreds of thousands of times.¡±


    Get rid of that Dark Elf.


    Purify Mary.


    Kill your younger sister.


    ¡°However, he did not kill anybody and only used his powers to heal the wounded.¡±


    ¡®He is someone who suppresses his instincts.


    A doof?


    Being good is different than being a doof.


    Being innocent is different from being indecisive.¡¯


    ¡°Although he may becking in physical strength, his mental strength is probably stronger than anybody else.¡±


    Cale looked down at Saint Jack who was looking at Sir Bernard and the person wearing the Tower Master robe, before continuing on.


    ¡°Choi Han, Raon. Saint Jack was also with us throughout this battle.¡±


    Raon and Choi Han¡¯s gazes followed Cale and Tasha''s gazes down. They could see Saint Jack close his eyes. Cale gave an order at that moment.


    ¡°Head down.¡±


    Tasha and Choi Han quickly disappeared into the Bell Tower.


    Cale raised his head and looked at the night sky. He could see the airship and the dark sky.


    Saint Jack was also facing a darkness right now.


    ¡°Saint-nim?¡±


    He could hear Sir Bernard¡¯s voice.


    However, Saint Jack still had his eyes closed.


    Images were shing through his mind.


    The trees of Section 7 of the Jungle that had turned ck.


    Both of his hands had been shaking when he saw those things cover the ground.


    That was why he had sped his hands together.


    His instincts had been telling him something.


    Purify it.


    Get rid of it.


    Destroy it.


    His instincts were ordering him, the weakling with nothing but healing powers, to use his body to smash into the trees and get rid of them.


    ¡®...That was simr to-¡¯


    It was simr to when his younger sister Hannah had been healed by the necromancer Mary. His instincts, the will of the Sun God, wanted him to get rid of them.


    But Jack had seen it.


    He had seen the trees turn white, as well as Mary, The Dark Elves, and the sunlight shining down on them through the trees.


    That was the first time he had heard a voice.


    It was not the voice of the Sun God.


    It was his own voice.


    ¡®That is what light is supposed to be.¡¯


    He had thought of Cale¡¯s actions as being good many times. He had seen goodness in the others as well, making hime to his realization.


    However, the meaning in his own words was different than that realization.


    ¡°I can do it.¡±


    He could make that kind of light as well.


    ¡°Saint-nim, what are you talking about? What are you doing in the middle of our conver-¡±


    He could hear Sir Bernard¡¯s voice.


    Saint Jack slowly opened his eyes.


    He remembered what the ancient Dragon Eruhaben told him.


    ¡®If he really is a Lich, it would have been difficult for you to figure it out. You might think I''m rude for saying this, but your skills are not at the level where you can figure out his identity just by being near him.¡¯


    Sir Bernard.


    Saint Jack did not have many reasons to meet with the Alchemists from the Bell Tower when he had been in the capital. Only the leaders of the Empire were allowed to meet with the Saint.


    However, he had met Sir Bernard before.


    It was because he was always with the Emperor.


    ¡®But there is a way to reveal his identity.¡¯


    Eruhaben had told him that there was a way to find out.


    In that case, he just needed to reveal the truth.


    He just needed to light it up.


    He just had to show the light.


    ¡®That is something I can do.¡¯


    ¡°Saint-nim.¡±


    Jack took one step forward once he opened his eyes back and saw Sir Bernard''s face.


    ¡®Jack, your healing powerse from the Sun God.¡¯


    ¡®I am weak.


    But I am not weak as well.¡¯


    He recalled the ancient Dragon¡¯s voice once again.


    ¡®Touch him.¡¯


    He took one more step forward.


    Jack was running forward without stopping.


    ¡®Touch the Lich.¡¯


    People started to shout as Jack started to run.


    "Saint-nim!¡±


    ¡°What are you suddenly doing?!¡±


    Sir Rex quickly reached his hand out toward Jack.


    However, Rex was a bit toote as he had been shocked.


    Bang!


    Saint Jack had mmed into Sir Bernard.


    He could feel the strong armor underneath Bernard''s robe.


    It hurt.


    ¡°...Saint-¡±


    Bernard started to frown and tried to push Jack away, making Jack start to smile.


    The original Jack would not have been able to charge into Bernard like this.


    He was a Saint who had to always maintain his elegance and holiness.


    However, he had already learned a lot of things from his friends.


    There were times you had to charge in.


    He opened his mouth and shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Open the doors!¡±


    People saw a gold light as he shouted.


    They heard a different noise at the same time.


    Screeeech-


    Screeeech-


    It was the sound of a door opening.


    However, the only thing people could see was a sudden burst of light.


    A wave of light enveloped the people outside.


    ¡°Ah, ah-¡±


    Someone kneeled down.


    Saint Jack.


    There was a bright light filled with healing powers flowing out of Jack. It was not just a slightly bright light, but it was as bright as if the sun had appeared in front of him.


    Although he might only be a half-Saint, his healing powers were unmatched.


    Eruhaben had said the following to Jack.


    It had to do with once he touched the Lich.


    ¡®Use your healing powers. It has the power of the sun in it.¡¯


    The sun was the most destructive attribute toward the darkness attribute.


    Jack saw a hand reaching toward him.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He let out a groan.


    He could see a hand around his neck.


    ¡°M, my goodness!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±


    The gold light slowly disappeared, and people could see again.


    They saw that Saint Jack was floating in the air.


    Someone was grabbing him by the neck.


    ¡°W, why would Sir Bernard?!¡±


    ¡°Look at that! Look at Sir Bernard¡¯s hand!¡±


    Sir Bernard¡¯s hand started to turn ck. Jack grabbed onto Bernard''s hand that was choking his neck.


    A sizzling sound could be heard as Jack¡¯s hands that were covered in the gold light touched Bernard''s hard.


    Siiiiiiizle-


    Bernard¡¯s skin started to burn.


    It then turned ck.


    The Saint could see the frown on Sir Bernard''s face.


    ¡°...You bastard-¡±


    The Saint smiled after hearing this swearing that was only loud enough for him to hear.


    He had never heard anyone say such a thing to him before, however, seeing the calm expression on the Guardian Sword¡¯s face changing to a frown as his eyes slowly turned dark made Jack continue tough.


    ¡°...A half-shit like you dares to!¡±


    Bernard''s burning hand returned to normal. The effect Jack¡¯s healing powers were having on Sir Bernard was lessening.


    Jack continued tough as he said something at that moment.


    ¡°Hurry over.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The doors fully opened as Bernard asked back.


    The doors had opened at the Saint''s order.


    Screeeech-


    Screeeech-


    The people in the area turned their gazes toward two spots.


    Some were looking at the sky while others were looking at the ground.


    The door on the airship in the sky had opened.


    Birds made of white bones appeared from inside the door.


    Tens of theserge birds started to p their wings as they spread out across the sky above the capital. The citizens pointed to the sky.


    ¡°...Those are the birds from the footage!¡±


    ¡°The Holy Knights! It''s the Holy Knights!¡±


    Knights wearing white armor were standing on top of the white skeleton birds and pointing their swords up toward the sky.


    They then slowly gathered together on top of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    As for the ground...


    Screeech- Bang!


    People turned their heads.


    The main door to the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower that had been closed shut had opened. They could see darknessing from inside the Bell Tower.


    However, there was someone charging out from that darkness.


    ¡°T, that person is...!¡±


    There were many who didn¡¯t recognize the person, however, some of the people''s eyes opened wide as they realized who it was.


    Sir Bernard could see Jack start to smile.


    ¡°You''re here.¡±


    Sir Bernard then had to let go of Saint Jack. He had no other choice.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    An aura that was a mix of gold and ck charged toward Sir Bernard.


    The sword master Hannah.


    The woman whose face was covered in ck veins smiled brightly.


    ¡°Hi-ya. You don''t know how long I''ve waited for this.¡±


    Both of the Sun God twins had shown themselves in the Empire.


    The aura that was a mix of gold and ck shed down at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Hannah¡¯s sword shed down at the center of the spot that had been full of healing powers as a loud bang filled the za.


    That spot was destroyed.


    1. Reveal and to light up are homophones in Korean. So these three lines don''t really make as much sense in English.

 Chapter 330: Shining(5)

    <h4>Chapter 330: Shining(5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Arge pit had been created from her attack.


    ¡°Ahhh! The explosion-!¡±


    The ground of the za shot out debris as it crumbled.


    People tried to cover their faces with both of their arms in order to protect themselves from the gust of wind and the debris.


    p.


    ¡°...Priest-nim?¡±


    However, they did not need to do that.


    Priests in white robes who suddenly appeared in front of the citizens opened up their arms to block the debris.


    One of the citizens who had been nkly standing there with his bag in his arms made eye contact with the priestess who turned around.


    It was a middle-aged woman with a gentle appearance.


    ¡°May the light be with you.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The citizen started to frown after hearing what the priestess had to say. He could see the explosion dying down behind the priestess¡¯s shoulder.


    Things were clearly visible now.


    ¡°...Holy Maiden-nim.¡±


    The woman who had been the future of the Church of the Sun God along with Saint Jack.


    Hannah, the Holy Maiden.


    She was covered in gold and ck light with a sword as long as a spear in her hand.


    ¡°...Sword master.¡±


    His gaze headed toward Hannah¡¯s face. It then headed toward Hannah¡¯s hand. Both of them were covered in ck veins that looked like spiderwebs.


    ¡®...Necromancer.¡¯


    Anybody could tell that this was the appearance that was characteristic of a necromancer.


    So how could a necromancer use an aura that had gold light mixed in with it?


    ¡°My goodness-¡±


    However, he could only slowly step backward after seeing something else.


    Crackle, sizzle-


    Hannah¡¯s aura was crackling like an electric current as it tried to eat up its enemy.


    However, there was someone defending against her violent aura.


    The backstepping citizen plopped down on the ground after seeing who it was.


    ¡°Sir Bernard¡¯s h, hand is-¡±


    A hand covered in ck mana was defending against Hannah¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Hannah looked at the person in front of her as sheughed.


    ¡°Wow, Sir Bernard. Are you not going to use your sword?¡±


    ¡°...Holy Maiden.¡±


    Sir Bernard stood there with a stoic expression as the ck mana continued to surround his hand.


    The benign expression disappeared from the old knight¡¯s face and was reced with coldness. His hand shed around Hannah''s sword.


    ¡°How interesting. I knew about youtching onto Cale Henituse, but...¡±


    A smirk appeared on Bernard¡¯s face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for the Holy Maiden to have dead mana-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    A loud voice echoed inside the za.


    ¡°Support the Holy Maiden-nim against the bastard who poisoned her!¡±


    ng, ng ng!


    Many attacks wereunched toward Sir Bernard.


    It was Rex who had shouted that Bernard was the one to poison the Holy Maiden.


    The people wearing the white priest robes hadunched attacks as well.


    Hannah started tough.


    ¡°Support? Who needs support?¡±


    Craaaaaackle.


    Her gold aura started to rumble.


    Sir Bernard could see the craziness within Hannah¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I will kill all of you myself.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Sir Bernard cursed as he let go of the sword in his hand. He then stepped back.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The attacksnded in the spot where he had just been standing.


    The sword master Hannah took a step back at the same time.


    ¡°Step back.¡±


    Hannah looked toward her older brother Jack and told him to step back. However, Hannah could not help but chuckle after seeing Jack walk up next to her instead of stepping back.


    ¡°Cale Henituse must have put something in the water.¡±


    ¡°...Hannah.¡±


    Crack, crack.


    Hannah didn¡¯t seem to hear her brother as she moved her neck around to do some stretching.


    ¡°Use your divine powers to help others without hitting me. That is the best way you can support me.¡±


    Saint Jack started to smile. It seemed to be a sad smile. Jack¡¯s divine powers were poison to Hannah. He responded to Hannah.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use it against the enemies too. It is poison to them.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s smile became wider.


    She knew her only family member well.


    Hannah and Jack.


    Jack and Hannah.


    The two of them were actually quite simr.


    People just didn¡¯t know about it.


    Ooooooong-


    Saint Jack¡¯s sleeves started to flutter. The power of the sun that was full of healing abilities started to surround his body.


    Holy Maiden Hannah pointed her sword forward at the same time.


    ¡°Now everybody should be able to see it. Sir Bernard¡¯s hand is full of dead mana.¡±


    Silence filled the area for a different reason this time.


    Anything could probably set this tense situation off.


    The tense atmosphere kept the za in a moment of silence.


    However, the citizens of the Empire were soon full of anxiety and fear.


    Sir Bernard, who was known as an expert swordsman, was handling dead mana.


    Furthermore, his hand had turned ck after his sh with Saint Jack.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    The citizens of the Empire slowly started to find the answer even in their chaotic state. It could not be helped.


    ¡°Ha, hahaha-¡±


    Sir Bernard wasughing.


    The Empire¡¯s knights and alchemists surrounded him and raised their weapons toward Saint Jack¡¯s side. Furthermore, the person who was known as the Tower Master walked up to Sir Bernard and started to speak.


    ¡°What nonsense is this?! I am the Tower Master!¡±


    There was anger visible on his stubborn face.


    The person wearing the Tower Master robe pointed to the Sun God twins and Rex.


    ¡°Who would believe the words of criminals like the three of you who are responsible for destroying the Church of the Sun God and attempted to destroy the pce?!¡±


    There were veins showing on his wrinkled face as if he was really angry.


    ¡°How dare you put such false usations toward the Empire¡¯s Guardian Sword and the Tower Master of the Empire''s Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower-¡±


    Pat.


    A hand patted the Tower Master on the shoulder.


    The old man wearing the Tower Master robe turned his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    It was Sir Bernard.


    ¡°Look around.¡±


    The old man in the Tower Master robe looked around.


    He could see people stepping back as they made eye contact with him. He could also see soldiers holding their weapons up even as they curled up in fear.


    He then heard Saint Jack¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Everybody saw Sir Bernard¡¯s hand and the dead mana around it. There is nobody here who would still believe you.¡±


    The old man wearing the Tower Master''s robe started to frown. His pupils were shaking.


    He could feel the atmosphere around him.


    He could tell that people were paying more attention to what the Saint had to say than before.


    The old man slowly turned his head. He then started to mumble in a quiet voice that only Sir Bernard could hear.


    ¡°...Master.¡±


    He was Bernard''s disciple.


    Sir Bernard started to smile.


    He slowly started to walk.


    ¡°Sir Bernard-¡±


    ¡°Captain-nim.¡±


    The knights and alchemists stood in front of Sir Bernard in order to stop him, however, he waved his hand.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    He then slowly started to walk forward. Someone else was walking toward him as well.


    Tap. Tap.


    Tap. Tap.


    Bernard and Hannah.


    The two of them were walking toward each other.


    Hannah smiled as she asked a question.


    ¡°Are you going to fight?¡±


    She could see Bernard stop walking as she said that.


    Sir Bernard.


    He slightly turned his head toward the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower behind Hannah. His two hands slowly raised upward.


    Ooooooong-


    ck mana covered both of his hands.


    Hannah soon became alert and a cold aura soon covered the tip of her sword.


    Bernard started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I understand. My liege.¡±


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Bernard heard a voice in his head as Hannah started to frown.


    - I leave it to you, Bernard.


    It was a gentle yet nd voice.


    One thousand years.


    Bernard¡¯s liege had been his light for that long period of time.


    The White Star.


    Bernard started to smile.


    ¡°What-¡±


    Hannah who was about to charge toward him in annoyance stopped. She heard a voice in her mind.


    She was not the only one to hear the voice.


    All of Cale''s group heard a voice in their minds.


    - A presence is approaching. A strong presence ising.


    It was the ancient Dragon Eruhaben''s voice.


    Choi Han, who had been quickly moving through the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower with Tasha, stopped moving.


    ¡®A strong presence?


    What is strong enough for a Dragon to call strong?¡¯


    - I am not sure what it is. I will need to investigate it.


    He continued to hear Eruhaben''s voice.


    Choi Han started to move in a different direction.


    Screeeech.


    He opened one of the windows in the Bell Tower.


    He could see what was going on in the za after forcing open the window that was destroyed during the battle. Choi Han heard Sir Bernard''s voice at that moment.


    His voice was loud enough to be heard throughout the capital.


    ¡°Throw away what is useless.¡±


    Choi Han flinched.


    Throw away what is useless.


    That was talking about himself.


    It was talking about how he had thrown away half of his despair and filled it with hope.


    Choi Han turned his body again.


    - Hurry! Choi Han, the human says to move quickly! He has a bad feeling about this.


    Choi Han quickly started to run toward the first floor of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower after Raon ryed Cale''s will.


    Sir Bernard''s voice continued to echo in the area.


    ¡°I was unable to throw it away, but that esteemed person was able to do so and has perfection in front of his eyes.¡±


    Bernard turned his head to the side.


    ¡°...Sir Bernard?¡±


    ¡°Captain-nim?¡±


    Some of the soldiers and knights were looking at him with shaking pupils.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    They were the gazes of the people who did not know the truth.


    The rest of the Empire¡¯s group were looking at him with anticipation.


    ¡®You''re going to do something, right?¡¯


    Bernard could see his liege through those humans.


    - Throw it away.


    Throw the useless things away.


    Only then can you move forward and fill it up again.


    His liege had said that to him many times.


    It was now time to throw things away.


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡±


    Bernard smiled and responded to the sword master Hannah who was charging toward him.


    ¡°Throw the Empire away.¡±


    ¡®Throw it away?


    Throw the Empire away?¡¯


    It was the moment that these shocking words that made even Hannah stop running filled the capital. Bernard¡¯s two hands pointed to the ground.


    Ooooooong-


    The ground continued to shake.


    A ck presence quickly started to flow out of Sir Bernard. Hannah flinched at that presence.


    She was used to it. It was simr to someone else.


    She heard a screech-like voice at that moment.


    ¡°No! This, this is a terrible presence!¡±


    It was her brother Jack. Hannah turned her head.


    Saint Jack had fear and anger visible on his face as he shook his head side to side and called forth his healing powers.


    ¡°...Oppa?¡±


    ¡°Hannah! We need to stop him! I don¡¯t know what it is, but I know that it is terrible!¡±


    Boom!


    Hannah turned her head after hearing a noise.


    She could see that the door to the pce behind the Empire¡¯s knights had opened.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    The ck mana that Sir Bernard had sent down to the ground had disappeared.


    ¡°Hahaha, hahaha- this is the result of a significant amount of time.¡±


    Hannah could see something odd as Sir Bernard continued tough.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The knights and alchemists around Sir Bernard curled forward as they groaned.


    ¡°S, Sir Bernard?¡±


    ¡°Why, why would you do this to me?¡±


    Hannah could see the eyes of the people around Sir Bernard start to be dyed ck. Even the old man wearing the Tower Master''s robe suffered the same fate.


    ¡°...Master-¡±


    Bernard patted the head of his disciple who had been a puppet Tower Master.


    ¡°A puppet will always be a puppet. It is good to be used for the benefit of my liege''s world.¡±


    Shouts started to be heard from multiple ces.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    All of the knights around the capital who were wearing armor with the royal crest groaned as their eyes became dyed ck.


    They then started to move with stoic expressions on their faces.


    The knights with ck pupils gathered behind Bernard. They were moving like dolls as they got in formation behind Bernard.


    ¡°T, the pce-!¡±


    The citizens pointed toward the pce door.


    They could see it through the open door.


    Many people with eyes dyed ck were heading toward the za with weapons in their hands.


    The Empire''s knights.


    The Empire¡¯s nobles and their knights.


    Alchemists and mages.


    They were the leaders who had escaped from the Whipper Kingdom battle, their subordinates, as well as the royal family''s forces. They all had ck eyes as they charged toward the citizens.


    ¡°Control, they are being controlled. This is ck magic.¡±


    Saint Jack, whose instincts told him what was going on, started to shake.


    Eyes dyed ck.


    Bernard¡¯s eyes were being dyed ck as well. It was the strong ufortable feeling that the Dragon had mentioned and that he had personally felt. That had appeared in front of his eyes.


    ¡°...ck magic controls the living!¡±


    Jack started to frown.


    Kill the living and control the living.


    The Saint¡¯s hand started to shake after realizing the abilities of ck magic.


    Why?


    It was because they had to fight against them.


    They had to defend against the controlled people and suppress them.


    There were bound to be innocent people within that group as well.


    Jack¡¯s heart was shaking.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ca, young master!¡±


    he heard Sir Rex¡¯s voice.


    Jack raised his head.


    Someone wearing a regr robe unlike himself was slowly descending from the top of the Bell Tower.


    It was Cale.


    Jack tried to walk over before stopping himself.


    Cale was noting alone.


    He lowered the person in his arms to the ground.


    That person was the shortest person around them.


    The white robe was dragging on the ground and it was toorge such that the person was not visible at all.


    ¡°...Miss Mary.¡±


    The necromancer, Mary.


    Jack was at a loss for words the moment he saw her. He could see Mary walk past him.


    ¡°We just need to purify it.¡±


    Mary was confident and did not seem to be hesitating at all.


    ¡°It is possible for you, Jack-nim.¡±


    Jack¡¯s body twitched once more.


    Purify.


    ¡®Purify who?¡¯


    His gaze headed to the people with ck eyes.


    Jack could see Mary start to walk as he turned his head. She opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Is it my turn now?¡±


    She heard a calm voice behind her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was Cale''s voice.


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Mary smiled before she stopped walking. She was standing in front of Hannah as she reached both hands out of the robe.


    These hands were covered in ck veins unlike Sir Bernard¡¯s smooth hands.


    Those hands were pointed forward.


    The Empire¡¯s forces, nobles, the nobles¡¯ subordinates, and the alchemists. They were all in formation, creating an army of sorts.


    Sir Bernard was standing in front of that army.


    Sir Bernard and Mary made eye contact.


    Sir Bernard started to speak.


    ¡°So you managed to survive, final necromancer.¡±


    Mary started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I will destroy it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bernard''s response was drowned out.


    p. p.


    The sleeves of the white robe started to flutter.


    A presence darker than the night started toe out of Mary''s body.


    ¡°...It''s strong."


    Jack''s eyes clouded over as he mumbled to himself.


    A power of darkness as strong as the one that came out of Sir Bernard surrounded him.


    ¡®We just need to purify it.¡¯


    Jack raised his head as he thought about what Mary just said.


    Screech- screech-


    The white skeleton birds descended close to the ground. The Holy Knights in the sky opened up their spatial pocket bags in the air.


    Riiiiiip-


    No, they ripped them.


    White things started to fall out of them.


    These white things were bones.


    They started to move as if they were alive as Mary¡¯s ck presence touched them.


    Mary started to speak. Her gaze was focused only on Sir Bernard.


    ¡°I will destroy it.¡±


    Arge White Bone Dragon appeared above the Empire¡¯s capital at that moment.

 Chapter 331: Who are you?! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 331: Who are you?! (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The White Bone Dragon was slowly revealing itself in the night sky.


    ¡°...D, Dragon-¡±


    The Cat Knight Sir Rex looked toward Cale with shock.


    ¡®Is it really a Dragon''s bones?


    Where did you find a Dragon''s bones?¡¯


    He had not heard about this.


    Of course, he too had seen the footage of the Bone Dragon during the battle at the Henituse territory, however, that was a ck Bone Dragon.


    Furthermore, that Dragon had been destroyed.


    ¡®He had another set of Dragon bones?¡¯


    Cale looked at Rex''s shocked gaze for a moment before turning away. He could see the anxious and shocked citizens of the Empire.


    He heard Raon''s voice at that moment.


    - It¡¯s a fake! Everybody is getting shocked by this fake!


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    The corners of Cale''s lips went up underneath the hood.


    These were all wyvern bones.


    However, they were put together like a Dragon by Mary, who had the most knowledge in the world about bones and bodies and had controlled a set of true Dragon bones in the past.


    That was why it looked like a Dragon to everyone.


    That was the important part.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Sir Bernard, no, Tower Master Bernard, started tough.


    ¡°How entertaining."


    The only things he was focusing on right now were the white things in front of him: the necromancer in the white robe, the White Bone Dragon, the priests, wyverns, and the Holy Knights.


    His gaze turned back toward Mary at the end.


    ¡°You''ve gotten a bit stronger thanst time.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    Mary had absorbed a significant amount of dead mana in Section 7 and became stronger.


    She was strong enough to defeat Choi Han six out of ten times.


    But getting that much stronger was just getting, ¡®a bit,¡¯ stronger?


    He heard Mary''s response.


    ¡°I am aware of it. I did get a bit stronger.¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    Mary herself was referring to her growth as, ¡®a bit.¡¯ Her gaze was directed toward Tower Master Bernard.


    ¡°It is only a bitpared to you.¡±


    People looked up at the sky at that moment.


    Screeeech-


    The White Bone Dragon started to move its wings.


    ¡°However, I will be the winner.¡±


    Mary¡¯s confident voice reached Bernard¡¯s ears. The Tower Master started tough as he responded back.


    ¡°Hahaha, haha- these necromancers are always, haha-¡±


    He then stoppedughing.


    ¡°Such idiots.¡±


    He recalled the final necromancer, the Queen of Death, from long ago.


    The corners of Bernard¡¯s lips started to twist.


    Necromancers were weaker than ck mages.


    That was the truth.


    However, there had been someone who had destroyed that truth and proimed that a ce for lifeforms with the darkness attributes to live needed to be created.


    She had been traveling through the Western continent by herself and reaching out to different races with the darkness attribute while saying that darkness was a part of nature as well.


    She had openly moved around the Western continent while telling people to mix in with the world and to not live in hiding.


    ¡®Bernard, you need to lead the way for the ck mages. Come with me. I''m sure there is a way for ck magic to intermingle with nature as well.¡¯


    ¡®There is a reason for everything that exists in the world. There has to be a way for ck magic to not be evil.¡¯


    She had said those to him with her wrinkled old face that was covered in disgusting spiderweb-like ck veins.


    Her body was extremely skinny from living in pain all of her life and her back had bent forward from all sorts of different illnesses.


    The Queen of Death was probably the shabbiest looking person in the world.


    That shabby old woman had said the following.


    ¡®Bernard, return to nature once you take care of all of that.¡¯


    ¡®Let''s get rid of your obsession with life now.¡¯


    Bernard could see Hannah, who was covered in those same ck veins, shouting toward him.


    ¡°Not only did you be a Lich, but you want to control people as well now?!¡±


    He also heard the Queen of Death''s voice in his mind.


    ¡®Get rid of your obsession. Stop living as a Lich. Give yourself the means to end your life on your own terms. If not, I will have to kill you myself, Bernard.¡¯


    Bernard started to smile before it turned into a loudughter.


    ¡°Hahahaha-!¡±


    In the end, the final necromancer who imed that she could defeat ck mages had died.


    The one to live was Bernard himself.


    The living are the victorious.


    Tower Master Bernard slowly raised his hand.


    Baaaaang!


    The ck and gold aura smashed into Bernard¡¯s ck mana orb and caused an explosion.


    Bernard easily brushed Hannah¡¯s aura away before sneering at the person who attacked him.


    ¡°You seem to be angry.¡±


    Bernard had been nervous about Hannah''s stealth attack just now, however, there was no need to be nervous about any frontal confrontation.


    ¡°Why are you angry?¡±


    Tower Master Bernard looked toward Hannah who was breathing heavily and ring at him.


    ¡°You really don''t know why?¡±


    Her angry eyes moved past Bernard to the people gathering behind him.


    These people who were gathering together in Bernard¡¯s army had ck eyes and no visible emotions on their faces as if they had lost all free will.


    They were being controlled.


    They were being used.


    This was one of the things that Hannah hated the most.


    She had to live a fake life when she was younger because she was used by the Church of the Sun God and the Pope.


    She was then tricked by Arm and stabbed in the back.


    ¡°I may be a bad person, however...¡±


    Screeech, screeech.


    Hannah¡¯s arms slumped down without any strength. Her sword was dragging on the ground.


    Her brother and Cale''s group were all good people.


    However, she was a bad person.


    No, she was beyond bad, she was a terrible person.


    She was evil.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not just bad, I''m extremely terrible.¡±


    Screeeeech-


    The sword quickly moved across the ground.


    Hannah¡¯s sword swung once again.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I only feel good when bastards like you are dead!¡±


    Her aura shed with the dead mana and caused another explosion.


    Baaaaaang-


    She heard Bernard¡¯s voice as the dust from the explosion covered up the area.


    ¡°Sometimes, the side with less people can win a battle if they have more strong individuals.¡±


    Mary had a bad feeling and made ck aura roam around her fingers.


    Hannah approached Mary and put some strength into her feet.


    It was at that moment.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    They heard some noises.


    It was the sound of some things hitting each other and breaking.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Cale turned his head and started to frown.


    He looked toward the open main entrance of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    He could see a shocked Tasha, the Dark Elves, and Choi Han standing there.


    There were other people as well.


    There were ck mages who were tied up, alchemists who had not be ck mages, and even people who were responsible for odd tasks within the Alchemist Bell Tower.


    Finally, there were the people who were kidnapped and brought into the Empire as ves.


    He could see all of them.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuugh.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    They all had ck eyes and were iling around in an attempt to get outside the Bell Tower even as the Dark Elves tried to hold them back.


    Some of them didn¡¯t even care about their arms being twisted oddly from the Dark Elves holding them back.


    They wanted to get out and head toward Tower Master Bernard.


    They would do anything to get to him.


    ¡°...This! Those people look like they are being controlled as well!¡±


    Cale could hear an anxious Rex¡¯s voice.


    He also heard Bernard''s voice at the same time.


    ¡°However, there is a way to defeat the smaller side with the strong individuals.¡±


    They could see Bernard again as the explosion subsided and the dust cloud dispersed.


    Bernard was smiling toward Cale. It was a beautiful smile that seemed toe right out of a painting.


    ¡°You just have to be cruel and evil. It is hard to win a battle when you are trying to be good.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    - Human!


    - Cale! It is arge presence.


    It was the moment he heard two Dragons speaking in his mind.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    The person standing next to Tower Master Bernard started to choke himself with both hands. It was the person who had been pretending to be the Tower Master, the person who had called Bernard his master.


    Bernard started tough as people stared at him because of the sudden situation.


    ¡°They can even kill themselves when I control them.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°N, nooooo!¡±


    People turned their heads toward the desperate shout.


    ¡°D, dad!¡±


    One of the knights who had been heading toward Bernard after preventing citizens from leaving the capital was dragging a child by his wrist.


    ¡°Knight-nim! No! You ca, ugh!¡±


    The child''s father, who was trying to stop the knight, was pushed away by the knight. As everyone became anxious at this sudden development...


    ¡°People I control can even kill innocent people without any issues.¡±


    Bernardughed as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I don''t attack the strong. I attack the innocent. That is the way to defeat the stupidly good strong people.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Cough!¡±


    Bernard gently caressed his dying disciple''s head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a great method of destruction?¡±


    Just killing would not count as destruction.


    Destruction was watching a person''s mind fading away in pain.


    That was the only way for the dead mana that flowed out of them to be full of despair.


    It would be beneficial to his liege.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    Bernard looked toward the strong individuals who had been frozen stiff.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°It is total nonsense. My ears have be dirty from hearing such nonsense.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    It was the moment Mary''s mechanical and stiff voice responded back.


    ng!


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡±


    Something white flew through the air and smashed into the knight¡¯s armor.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah-¡±


    The dad was shaking as he ran toward the child and hugged him.


    He could see the knight with ck eyes heading toward his child again.


    Bang!


    However, he was blocked.


    ¡°Sam!¡±


    ¡°Heh, boss.¡±


    The dad of the child who was a shopkeeper could see Sam, his employee from the slums, defending against the knight with a small shield.


    One of the people from the slums grabbed something that was rolling on the ground and threw it.


    ck!


    Someone caught that item.


    It was a shield.


    It was arge silver shield.


    The person holding the shield started to shout.


    ¡°Protect the citizens of the Empire!¡±


    The people from the slums with bags quickly took out small shields after hearing Rex''s shout.


    This was the only, ¡®weapon,¡¯ in their bags.


    Rex shouted once again.


    ¡°Everybody, run!¡±


    Rex¡¯s eyes headed toward Cale.


    Rex made eye contact with Cale''s eyes that were hidden under the robe.


    Protection.


    That was the task for Rex and his friends.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    Someone else started to shout as Rex rushed past Cale and told him he was moving to do his job.


    ¡°Protect Sir Rex!¡±


    The middle-aged woman wearing the white priestess robe removed her hood and took out some weapons from her sleeves as she shouted.


    ¡°You crazy bastard, you dare to harm the children?¡±


    This was Freesia, the leader of Cale''s informationwork.


    The assassin who had killed her former leader who had told her to kidnap a child in the past, started to move away from the za with her subordinates.


    ¡°Make all of the knights unable to fight!¡±


    ¡°Yes ma''am!¡±


    The assassin who were pretending to be priests all started to move.


    The shields and the weapons of the operation started to move to perform their roles.


    - Human!


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Cale started to speak after thinking about the remaining roles.


    ¡°Saint-nim.¡±


    Cale patted Jack who was constantly muttering, ¡®purify, purify,¡¯ on the shoulder. He looked into Jack¡¯s shaking pupils and started to speak.


    ¡°The people here are all determined. They are also extremely strong. They are strong enough to make sure the innocent do not get harmed.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Jack let out a gasp.


    He could see the people rushing past Cale and himself.


    Choi Han and the Dark Elves.


    These people who were wearing white robes were darting out of the darkness inside the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Jack heard someoneugh as well.


    ¡°Pwahahahaha, good? Who is good?¡±


    The person wasughing with their shoulders moving up and down like a crazy person.


    ¡®My little sister.¡¯


    Jack could see his little sister, Hannah.


    Hannah, whose eyes were full of anger, continued to speak.


    ¡°Good? You think I''m a good person? Pwaha, hahahahaha!¡±


    She started tough again as she added on.


    ¡°Bernard, won¡¯t it all end if we kill you?¡±


    All of this would end if they killed the person that was controlling the others.


    Hannah continued tough as she casually asked a question.


    ¡°He''s mine, right?¡±


    The person next to her answered back.


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    It was a stiff and mechanical voice.


    However, it was the voice of the person who knew Hannah the best after Saint Jack.


    It was Mary, who had to face the same pain for the rest of her life. Her calm voice reached Hannah¡¯s ears.


    ¡®It hurts.¡¯


    Hannah was hurting from small pains throughout her body.


    She still put some strength into her feet as shemented to Mary.


    ¡°I really like the White Bone Dragon better than the ck one.¡±


    She then started to run.


    Her feet kicked off the ground in a moment.


    She had jumped up into the air.


    Her feet soon had a ce tond.


    It was the head of the White Bone Dragon.


    Hannahnded on the White Bone Dragon''s head as she gave the order.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The white bone wyverns and the Holy Knights followed behind Hannah in the air.


    Choi Han and the Dark Elves rushed past Mary toward Bernard on the ground.


    Cale started to speak to Saint Jack again.


    ¡°It''s time.¡±


    Jack started to think about what he needed to do.


    He could now feel the rumbling by his chest. There was something in his inner pocket that was rumbling.


    Cale whispered in Jack¡¯s ear as Jack''s eyes stopped shaking.


    ¡°Condemn the evil.¡±


    Saint Jack grabbed the smallpact mirror that was rumbling in his pocket.


    The divine item of the Sun God, the Condemnation of the Sun.


    It was crying.

 Chapter 332: Who are you?! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 332: Who are you?! (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Saint Jack took the Condemnation of the Sun out of his pocket and opened up his palm. He could see the small oldpact mirror.


    Click.


    There were two small mirrors visible once he opened it up.


    Jack¡¯s face was visible on the mirrors. He saw a word appear on the mirrors as well.


    < Condemnation >


    Jack received the will of the Sun God the moment he read that word.


    ''Punish that darkness.


    Destroy it.''


    Jack¡¯s gaze headed forward.


    He could see the people whose eyes had turned ck. They were holding weapons or casting magic while trying to protect Tower Master Bernard.


    ¡®Destroy them?


    I''m supposed to punish them?¡¯


    The Condemnation of the Sun.


    This divine item was said to make the night white.


    The book left behind by the Queen of Death had said to pull a sword out of the mirror.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Get them! Tie them up!¡±


    Jack turned his head around. The Dark Elves who were not participating in the battle were doing their best to prevent more ck eyed individuals from heading to Bernard.


    There were people who were doing administrative tasks in the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower as well as some people who were captured and brought as ves.


    ¡°...Saint-nim?¡±


    Cale called out toward the stiff Saint. Jack then turned toward Cale.


    Cale finally realized it. The Saint was actually calm and collected right now. Jack started to speak.


    ¡°I need some time.¡±


    He needed time to activate the divine item.


    He needed to make it so that the innocent would not get hurt. He didn''t know how, but he needed to at least try. He needed to try to purify them.


    ¡°You need time to purify things?¡±


    Saint Jack nodded his head to Cale who understood his meaning properly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jack could see Cale¡¯s mouth slowly start to open at that moment.


    It was a confident but quiet voice. However, the message would soon be delivered to everyone.


    ¡°Raon, deliver the message.¡±


    - I understand, human!


    Choi Han and Tasha who were running toward Bernard, as well as the sword master Hannah who was charging toward Bernard in the air.


    Mary, Sir Rex, and the assassin Freesia as well.


    Cale''s order was delivered to all of their minds.


    - Change of ns.


    The people moving all flinched.


    - The attack squad will buy as much time as possible. Only focus on attacking Bernard.


    - The evacuation team will focus all efforts on getting people out.


    Saint Jack could see Cale¡¯s eyes.


    The man who was as calm as usual gave the order.


    ¡°Saint Jack¡¯s purification will now start. Help him.¡±


    Rooooooooooooooooooooar-


    He heard a roar at that moment.


    Saint Jack lifted his head up.


    The White Bone Dragon was pping itsrge wings as it let out a roar. A ck gold aura that looked like a thunderbolt cut through the sky as well.


    ¡°...Hannah.¡±


    The Saint could see his little sister who was charging toward Bernard without any semnce of a smile on her face.


    The citizens who were evacuating shouted after seeing that scene.


    ¡°...A Dragon Knight!¡±


    Unlike the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Dragon Knight, they could only see white when they looked toward the white-robed Hannah and the White Bone Dragon from afar.


    ¡°Hahaha! Are you trying to kill everyone?¡±


    Bernard started tough as he moved his hands. However, his gaze was focused on the necromancer Mary.


    Mary started to move her hands as well.


    The White Bone Dragon and the wyverns charged toward the ground following her movements.


    They looked like meteors falling in the night sky.


    Bernard started to speak while looking at this sight that would look beautiful from a distance.


    ¡°ck mages are in a different ss than necromancers who can only control the dirty remains of the dead.¡±


    There were significant differences between ck mages and necromancers who could only handle bones. Even though the word, ¡®ck,¡¯ was with it, they could still imitate nature and use magic.


    Bernard¡¯s left hand started to move.


    A ck barrier appeared in the sky.


    It was simr to Raon and even Cale''s shield.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    The White Bone Dragon and the wyverns crashed into the ck barrier. They were unable to get past this thick and sturdy barrier.


    Bernard looked at them struggle before looking forward again. He then started to speak.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t is simr to the Henituse battle?¡±


    The battle between the Northern Alliance and the Henituse territory.


    Cale''s shield had gone up against the Wyvern Knights Brigade. A simr sight was taking ce in the Empire right now.


    Bernard who was entertained at that fact then looked toward Choi Han.


    Saint Jack, Choi Han and Mary. Everything became clear once they appeared.


    Cale Henituse and the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°Of course, the difference is that I am ying the role of Cale Henituse this time. Will I be the hero?¡±


    Bernard could see Choi Han in a white robe swinging his sword toward him.


    Choi Han gave a short response back as he swung his sword.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Bernardughed as he moved his right hand this time.


    ¡°Go fight.¡±


    Bang!


    Choi Han¡¯s aura was blocked.


    Three knights with ck eyes blocked Choi Han and protected Bernard.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Choi Han could see a group of people with ck eyes all shout as they charged forward.


    The Dark Elf Tasha started to frown.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°We can only suppress them!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! We can¡¯t kill innocent people!¡±


    Multiple Dark Elves shouted out with concern.


    They would prefer to fight against the knights and mages.


    The Dark Elves all started to frown as they had to face the people from the pce who were charging toward them without any weapons. It was an awkward situation.


    Bernard didn''t care as he activated his ck mana and gave an order to the controlled individuals.


    ¡°Stop the enemies. Use your legs if they cut off your arms and use your body if they cut off your legs.¡±


    ¡®This crazy bastard.¡¯


    Dark Elf Tasha¡¯s eyes started to burn up in anger.


    Bernard smiled gently as he controlled the people.


    ¡°Protect me, your master. Kill the enemies.¡±


    The Dark Elves all red at him in anger, however, there was nothing they could do.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuugh.¡±


    ¡°Aaaahhh-¡±


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°This is driving me crazy!¡±


    ¡°Get away from me if you don''t want to die!¡±


    Tens of people gathered around them.


    The Dark Elves could see many hands grabbing at their hands and feet. They could see hands without any weapons. It was difficult to attack people like this.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Choi Han could see the human wall that was blocking his path.


    All of the knights were surrounding him in order to prevent him from getting to Bernard.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang, bang!


    Hannah and the White Bone Dragon were still trying to break through the ck barrier in the air, however, there wasn''t even a scratch on the barrier.


    ¡°Damn it! Fuck! Hurry up and break!¡±


    Hannah''s veins were popping out as she shouted, however, the ck barrier was preventing her from getting to Bernard.


    Bernard could not help butugh at that sight.


    ¡°Oh necromancer, can you see it?¡±


    She was currently the only one without any obstacles.


    Bernard was speaking to Mary in a rxed manner.


    ¡°ck magic has the power to use magic and to control people to do your bidding.¡±


    Bernard slowly started to walk.


    He walked past the Dark Elves and Choi Han who were being hindered by hundreds of people.


    ¡°Ugggh- Bernard, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Tower Master-!¡±


    He ignored the Dark Elves who were cursing him and slowly walked on as he only spoke to Mary.


    ck magic.


    A power to control people to do your bidding.


    ¡°Whether we kill people in order to make ck despair or control people and y with their lives.¡±


    Tap.


    Bernard stopped walking.


    Ooooooooong-


    ck mana was roaring like whirlwinds in both of his hands.


    ¡°It is the greatness of ck magic that allows you to control many things at once. It is worlds apart from a necromancer who only ys with bones.¡±


    He could see Mary¡¯s fingers.


    Her ugly hands were moving nonstop.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    She was moving her hands and controlling the White Bone Dragon and the wyverns so that they could break through the ck barrier.


    However, her limits as a necromancer were preventing her from winning against ck magic.


    ¡°Alright then, I guess it is time to call my true enemy over.¡±


    Bernard moved his gaze away from Mary.


    It moved past Saint Jack and the brown-robed individual next to him and stopped somewhere.


    He was looking at an empty spot in the air.


    ¡°Come out, little Dragon.¡±


    He could feel the faint presence of the young Dragon since a while ago.


    It was the same Dragon that had been with Cale Henituse at the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s battle.


    It was the existence that he had seen and felt while he was in Honte¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hurry up ande out.¡±


    Bernard started to have a crazed look in his eyes.


    It was at that moment.


    He heard a voiceing from the empty spot.


    It was still a young voice.


    ¡°You are not mine to kill.¡±


    ¡°...Not yours?¡±


    Turn.


    Bernard turned his head.


    He could see someone kneeling on one knee.


    It was Saint Jack.


    ¡°Ugggh- ugh!¡±


    Drip. Drip.


    Both sweat and blood were dripping down from his face.


    Jack sped his hands together. Thepact mirror was between his hands.


    Destroy it.


    Purify it.


    A greater desire than ever before, the word of his lord and his instincts overwhelmed him.


    There was a simple reason for it.


    ¡°...Heal-¡±


    It was because Jack was trying to heal instead.


    Instead of destroying, he was trying to save.


    Jack raised his head. He could see the Dark Elves being held back by hundreds of people, as well as his sister and the knights who were trying to break through the ck barrier.


    Finally, he could see Choi Han¡¯s stoic expression. He was being pushed down by a wall of people that only his face was visible.


    However, he was still making sure that nobody got hurt.


    Choi Han mouthed some words toward him.


    ¡®Is this enough?¡¯


    He was asking if he had bought enough time for Jack.


    Jack started to smile.


    The Dark Elves and Hannah were also looking at him.


    They were waiting for him.


    They could fight, but they were waiting because he had asked for some time.


    Jack closed his eyes.


    ''Destroy it.


    Purify it.''


    The voice in the darkness was shouting like that again.


    What kind of light would tell people to destroy things?


    ¡°Uuuuuuuugh.¡±


    He moved his hands away from each other.


    He had sped his hands in the past when he did not want to destroy his younger sister Hannah who had to be healed by Mary using dead mana.


    He had his hands sped the whole time he was in Section 7 of the Jungle.


    He had his hands sped tightly together so that he wouldn¡¯t hurt anybody with his hands.


    The hands that had been sped together all those times moved away from each other.


    They then pressed down on the ground.


    He started to imagine something in the darkness with his eyes closed.


    ¡®Just need to paint a picture.¡¯


    Section 7 of the Jungle.


    ¡®I just need to paint the light one by one, just like how those dark trees turned white one by one.¡¯


    p, p.


    Jack''s sleeves were fluttering.


    ¡°...What-¡±


    Bernard urgently reached his hand toward Jack.


    However, someone grabbed his arm.


    He lowered his head. He could see the necromancer who was looking up and smiling at him.


    Her eyes were telling him something.


    ¡®I will destroy you.¡¯


    Bernard started to frown.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    It was as ck mana started to rise up from his body and was almost exploding out.


    Ooooooo-


    The ground started to shake.


    It started from the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower za.


    ¡°... Just what-¡±


    One of the evacuating citizens turned around to look. He then looked down at his feet.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He then picked up one of his feet.


    There was a white line.


    He could see a white line extending past the bottom of his foot.


    He turned his head toward the origin of this white line.


    He could see the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower in the distance.


    Saint Jack.


    The white line was extending out from his hands. It was heading throughout the capital in every direction. The white line covered the ground simr to how Mary had purified the trees.


    ''Destroy it.


    Purify it.''


    Jack opened his eyes.


    He responded to the voice in his head.


    ¡°Heal it.¡±


    Make it better.


    Give peace to the hurt.


    Jack could see people other than his friends.


    He could see their ck eyes.


    Saint Jack could finally see those eyes clearly.


    They were crying.


    He could see the sight of the people inside who were crying.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    A breeze blew by them.


    Then the areas became full of screaming.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    White light shot up from the ground.


    The white line that swept the ground like a spiderweb started to shoot light up toward the sky.


    ¡°...It¡¯s light.¡±


    The citizens running away and the citizens already outside the walls all stopped moving as they looked at the ground and the sky.


    White light was rising up from the ground of the capital.


    It was beautiful.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    Dark Elf Tasha could see people moving away from her.


    The people whose eyes had turned ck were crying.


    Their tears were ck.


    Their eyes seemed to be returning to normal as they continued to cry those ck tears.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Saint Jack turned his head and looked toward the people inside the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower who were being held back by the Dark Elves.


    He made eye contact with one of those people.


    A person who had finished crying those ck tearsid his back on the white line that was on the ground and smiled at Saint Jack while crying normal tears.


    Saint Jack lowered his head at that moment.


    He slowly removed his hands from the ground.


    The crackedpact mirror. He could see the shabby divine item.


    ¡°Ke, hehe-¡±


    Jack started tough.


    Condemnation.


    That word had disappeared from the mirror.


    There were two phrases on the mirror instead.


    He read the first phrase.


    < Your power is something you make for yourself to live your life. >


    Jack''s smiling lips were shaking. His eyes that were blinking nonstop were also shaking.


    ¡®A power I make for myself.¡¯


    Jack could finally understand what that meant.


    This healing power was not something that the Sun God gave to him but something he made to make his life shine brightly.


    This was the same for the Dark Elves and Mary.


    They all had powers they had made for themselves.


    His younger sister Hannah. The reason that child became a sword master was for her own life as well.


    Jack realized something once he saw this phrase.


    There were no Sun God Twins nor even the half-holy twins.


    Hannah and Jack.


    All of their powers and time existed for their lives.


    Baaaaaang!


    Jack turned his head after hearing an explosion.


    A silver shield that had suddenly appeared was visible in front of him.


    Tower Master Bernard who was at the center of a ck mana tornado was charging toward him.


    ¡°Mirror! You found the mirror!¡±


    Bernard was urgently shouting.


    His gaze was firmly stuck on the mirror.


    Divine item.


    The Condemnation of the Sun.


    It was the divine item he had been looking for since a long time ago.


    ¡°It was a divine item!¡±


    Saint Jack could see that Bernard was not charging toward him, but toward the mirror. He then lifted his head. Cale who had created the shield in front of him stoically asked him a question.


    ¡°Now that the purification is over you know what to do, right?¡±


    Saint Jack stood back up.


    He looked down at thepact mirror.


    He could see the two phrases through the cracked ss once again.


    < Your power is something you make for yourself to live your life. >


    And the second phrase.


    < You are the light. >


    ¡®...I am the light.¡¯


    Saint Jack looked at the shining white spiderweb as he thought about what he needed to do.


    He responded to Cale.


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim. It is now time to do what I need to do.¡±


    Jack then infused his healing powers into thepact mirror.


    Craaaaaack!


    The mirror¡¯s ss was destroyed into pieces.


    ¡°...You destroyed a divine item?¡±


    It was as the charging Bernard flinched and asked.


    The now mirrorlesspact mirror started to shoot out a white light.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    He could see the dark night.


    However, a white sun was in the sky.


    No, it was not the sun. An orb that was shining white rose up to the sky.


    ¡°Hannah!¡±


    Jack started to shout.


    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡±


    Cale could then see it.


    A knight who was riding a White Bone Dragon was flying up toward the, ¡®sun,¡¯ that was shining through the night.


    Cale could see a white sword at the center of that shining orb.


    Now that the Saint was finished, it was the warrior''s turn to make her move.

 Chapter 333: Who are you?! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 333: Who are you?! (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The white orb was shining brighter than the moon over the capital''s night sky.


    The light was shining in sword master Hannah¡¯s eyes, but she did not close them.


    It was so bright that she was tearing up, however, she was only looking at the sword within that orb.


    The sword was white from the scabbard to the hilt.


    ¡®Hurry up and go!¡¯


    She could vaguely hear her brother Jack¡¯s voice.


    She looked down at the wings of the White Bone Dragon she was standing on.


    The White Bone Dragon which moved ording to Mary''s will was flying up to lead Hannah to the white sword.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll let you grab that?!¡±


    Tower Master Bernard was wrapped in ck mana as he shot up toward the sky. His gaze that had been focused on Saint Jack was focused only on Hannah now.


    ¡°Protect the sword master-nim!¡±


    ng!


    Hannah could see the knights heading down as she flew up.


    ¡°It is the Guardian Knight-nim''s order! Protect the White Bone Dragon!¡±


    Hannah started to smile.


    Guardian Knight Clopeh¡¯s knights on top of the wyverns were swinging their swords toward Tower Master Bernard.


    Bang! Baaaaang! Bang!


    She could hear the sound of swords shing underneath her.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    She could hear the Holy Knights scream.


    She could also hear the sound of the wyvern bones breaking.


    However, Hannah did not even look back. She just continued to fly toward that white orb.


    She could see it clearer now.


    Hannah, who was crouched on top of the White Bone Dragon''s head, slowly reached out toward the white orb.


    ¡°You pestering bugs!¡±


    Hannah looked down.


    She could see that Bernard was chasing after her no matter how many of the bone wyverns and knights of the North were sticking to him.


    ¡°I will get rid of you along with the divine item!¡±


    Bernard¡¯s dead mana turned into an arrow and headed toward Hannah and the White Bone Dragon.


    Baaaaang!


    However, the arrow was blocked by a silver shield this time.


    She looked down past Bernard. Hannah could see Cale Henituse and her brother Jack looking up at her. Cale was using small silver shields in order to create obstacles in Bernard¡¯s way.


    ¡°Raon, tell them to attack.¡±


    Cale was telling Raon to signal the other person in the sky to attack.


    This was the person who was most certain to defeat the thousand years old Lich.


    - Alrighty! I will contact gramps!


    Bang! Bang!


    The silver shield and Bernard continued to crash against each other. Cale took a bread roll out of his pocket and started to chew. He then dropped the bread roll on the ground.


    - I can¡¯t contact gramps! He apparently told Rosalyn that he needed to go somewhere for a moment!


    ¡®Hmm? Why? Wasn¡¯t he on the airship? What is going on?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®I knew that things were going too well!¡¯


    ¡°Damn it! Nothing ever goes my way!¡±


    He then responded back to Raon.


    ¡°Then tell Miss Rosalyn to do it instead.¡±


    - Alright!


    Bernard struck down on the silver shield with a loud bang at that moment.


    ¡°This goddamn ancient power!¡±


    Hannah could hear Bernard''s swearing but had turned her head back up. It didn¡¯t matter that the Tower Master looked as if he would break through the shield at any moment.


    ¡°Protect her!¡±


    Hannah heard Rosalyn''s voice the moment she flew past the airship. She turned her gaze to the side. She could see the robed Rosalyn start to smile.


    ¡°Just trust this strong unni.¡±


    Hannah chuckled as she turned away from the smiling Rosalyn.


    They were creating a path for her.


    Hannah could feel how everyone was working to create a path for her as she reached both of her hands out.


    It was right in front of her.


    The white orb was almost within reach. Hannah let out a cry-likeughter once she reached the orb.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Siiiiiiizle.


    Her palm started to burn when she touched the white orb.


    Hannah could not help butugh.


    ¡°You are saying that you are light?¡±


    This was the Sun God¡¯s divine item, the divine item of a god who wishes to destroy anything with the darkness attribute.


    This white light was rejecting her darkness attribute.


    ¡°I can''t do it because I am darkness?¡±


    Hannah could see that the sword was attacking her hand that was covered in ck veins. She started to smile.


    Baaaaang!


    Her hand that was covered in aura smashed against the white orb. Her palm continued to burn. However, there was only one emotion on Hannah¡¯s mind right now.


    ¡®What do you want me to do about it?¡¯


    It didn¡¯t matter whether this white orb had the light attribute or not.


    It didn''t matter if she had the darkness attribute or not.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether her hand burned or not.


    ¡®What do you want me to do?¡¯


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    The white orb started to crack as Hannah mmed on it with her aura. Hannah continued to knock on the white orb.


    No, she destroyed it.


    ¡®This is something my family gave to me.


    The people who created the path for me to get here are still fighting down there.


    I am not a shameless person.¡¯


    Her hand that was covered in ck gold aura dug into the crack on the white orb.


    Baaaaang!


    Her hand that was covered in ck veins ripped the white orb apart as it reached inside.


    Her bleeding and burning hand moved toward the center of the white orb without any hesitation.


    Siiiizzle- Siiiiiizzle-


    The tip of sword master Hannah¡¯s hand sizzled as she touched the sword that was white from the scabbard to the hilt.


    Hannah felt her body tilt the moment she touched the sword.


    There was ck mana around the White Bone Dragon''s legs.


    ¡°I will destroy it!¡±


    Bernard had dodged the silver shield and magic spells and used his ck mana as a whip in order to grab onto the White Bone Dragon. Hannah kicked off the tilting White Bone Dragon and opened up her palm.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    Hannah shouted out as she grasped onto the item at the tip of her hand.


    She heard something break at that moment.


    Craaaack-!


    The white orb broke apart like ss.


    A bright white light enveloped the night at the same time. Cale, who had been shielding his eyes from that light, could hear a calm and relieved voice.


    ¡°It is finished.¡±


    Cale clenched his fists as Saint Jack said that and smiled at him. He then recalled his silver shield.


    Why?


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    He looked toward where the white light had disappeared. Everyone could see a knight holding a white sword.


    ¡°The warrior has the sword in her hand.¡±


    The warrior needed to attack the Tower Master.


    Someone who nothing could stop did not need a shield.


    Hannah swung the sword.


    It was just the sword without any of her aura. Her hand was not burning anymore.


    Something else was burning instead.


    Siiiiiiizle-


    Flesh was burning.


    Bernard started to frown.


    He touched his cheek.


    That was the spot Hannah¡¯s sword had brushed by him when the white orb exploded.


    ¡°Ugggggh- that divine item!¡±


    The groaning Bernard''s cheek was melting.


    However, he did not have the time to even gasp at the burning pain.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The tip of Hannah¡¯s sword continued to aim at Bernard. Bernard''s ck magic defended against her every attack.


    However, Hannah wasughing so loudly that her shoulders were moving up and down as she gave an order to the Wyvern Knights.


    ¡°Support me!¡±


    ¡°Yes ma''am!¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Bernard groaned as he shot a ck arrow toward the White Bone Dragon. However, the wyvern skeletons crashed into that arrow with their bodies to defend against it.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Bernard quickly activated a ck magic shield. However, Hannah was a bit faster.


    aaaaash!


    The white sword shed from top to bottom before the shield was created.


    ¡°Uggggh!¡±


    Bernard let out a groan.


    His arm and leg were lightly cut.


    However, the pain was immense contrary to the light cuts on his limbs.


    Siiiiiiizzle.


    The spot where the white sword had cut through was burning.


    His human flesh was starting to melt away.


    They then revealed ck bones underneath.


    Hannah sounded amused as she watched it happen.


    ¡°Looks like your fake outer hide is finallying off!¡±


    Lich.


    This was an existence that continued to live forever in the form of a skeleton.


    Tower Master Bernard was a Lich.


    The human hide that he had on him was melting away each time Hannah¡¯s sword touched him.


    It could not recover.


    ¡°...The, ¡®Condemnation of the Sun.¡¯ ¡±


    Bernard grumbled as he looked down at the sword in Hannah¡¯s hand.


    The Condemnation of the Sun.


    It was the strongest weapon to destroy the darkness attribute and something that made people with the darkness attribute return to their original appearances.


    Bernard¡¯s disguise was melting away with each attack to slowly reveal his true appearance as a Lich.


    Siiiiiiizle-


    Each tiny injury was burning and revealing Bernard¡¯s true appearance.


    There were no visible veins, muscles, nor organs that humans should have, instead, the only thing there were ck bones.


    "...My goodness, Sir Bernard really is a Lich-!¡±


    Both the evacuating citizens and the people from the slums guiding them could not hide their astonishment.


    They could see only a ck skull underneath the cheek that Hannah cut through.


    His ck skull slowly revealed more of itself.


    ¡°Everyone, it is not time to stand around like this!¡±


    Sir Rex brought people back to their senses and had them run past the city walls. His eyes were looking around at the area rather than at Bernard who was turning into his Lich self.


    ¡®The majority of them made it out.¡¯


    Most of the Empire¡¯s citizens had made it out.


    Rex reached his hand out toward someone who was sitting on the ground with a nk expression while looking at Bernard.


    ¡°Please get up.¡±


    ¡°...Sir Rex.¡±


    This was one of the knights who had been controlled by Bernard and had been fighting Rex until just a moment ago.


    He had nked out after seeing Bernard as soon as he was released from Bernard¡¯s control. Rex helped him up.


    He started to speak to the knight who was looking at him.


    ¡°Please run. It is dangerous here.¡±


    ¡°T, the person I was following- was a Lich-¡±


    The knight¡¯s face was full of shock. Rex tightly grasped the knight¡¯s shoulders and continued to speak.


    ¡°You will be swept up in the fight and die if you nkly sit around like this. Don''t you want to live?¡±


    ¡®Don''t you want to live?¡¯


    That sentence made the knight''s eyes focus again and look toward Rex. Behind Rex¡¯s shoulders were others who had been controlled by Bernard being helped by the Dark Elves to escape past the city wall.


    Ooooooooooooong-


    He could also see a ck presence gathering like a storm around Bernard, who was almostpletely just bones now.


    It looked serious.


    He could see people running away from that ck presence. The knight grabbed Rex¡¯s hand that was on his shoulder and responded back.


    ¡°I will help with the evacuation as well.¡±


    The knight could see Rex smiling at him.


    ¡°That would be wonderful.¡±


    The knight who watched Rex head back toward the center of the capital after giving a short response quickly started to help the rest of the citizens evacuate.


    Rex heard Bernard¡¯s voice as he was looking around to find anybody who might not have managed to run away.


    It was a chillingughter.


    ¡°Kahahaha! I guess I''ve been found out. Hahahaha!¡±


    Bernard opened up his hands.


    His now revealed skull only had two shining lights where his eyes should have been.


    He looked down at his hands.


    The only thing that he had been left with ever since he escaped death were these ck bones.


    However, he still managed to survive.


    But there was no reason for him to keep these people who had seen his true appearance alive.


    ¡°The power of death!¡±


    He let the presence that was roaring like a storm around him run wild.


    Hannah and the White Bone Dragon charged toward him as he did that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The white sword was approaching Bernard, who just continued tough.


    ¡°I have lived over 1,000 years. I have lived even longer than Dragons. Do you really think this is all of my strength?¡±


    Oooooooong-


    The air and the ground started to shake.


    Everything was severely shaking because of the ck storm.


    ¡°I will destroy everything! All of you will die! Even the divine item will be weaker than me if the user is human!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Hannah could not approach any closer because of the ck storm around Bernard and retreated back.


    The storm was too strong.


    The wind was too fierce.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    There was no aura inside this white sword. That was why she could not use long-distance aura attacks.


    She could only fight like a regr swordsman.


    Hannah bit down on her lips.


    Saint Jack, who had been watching this, started to speak to Cale.


    "That ck storm is unable to harm Hannah or us, but it can destroy the rest of the capital!¡±


    Although most of the people had already evacuated outside the city walls...


    ¡°Their homes will be destroyed!¡±


    Home. The ce they lived.


    Jack, who now knew the importance of home, was asking Cale for help. Jack could see Cale smiling at that moment.


    ¡°Saint-nim, you see Bernard over there?¡±


    Cale pointed to Bernard with his finger.


    Bernard was standing at the center of the ck storm. Cale casuallymented as Jack looked at him with confusion.


    ¡°The moment we''ve been waiting for hase.¡±


    ¡°...The moment you were waiting for?¡±


    Cale nodded his head. His gaze headed to the side.


    They had been waiting.


    Cale and Mary had been waiting.


    ¡°Bones. We were waiting for the bones.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Saint Jack let out a gasp.


    He was looking at the ck storm.


    There was a ck thread reaching toward it.


    The thread made of dead mana started to pierce through the storm.


    ¡°...What the...!¡±


    Bernard could also see that ck thread approaching him. That weak-looking thin thread was swaying in the wind but continuing toward its goal.


    ¡®ck thread?¡¯


    Bernard suddenly felt an odd sensation.


    It was a sensation he had not felt for a long time.


    His back and the back of his neck were getting cold.


    Bernard lowered his head.


    He could see someone standing on the ground.


    The necromancer Mary started to speak.


    ¡°I''ve been waiting for this.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to turn into bones.¡±


    Necromancers were weaker than ck mages.


    That was said to be the truth.


    But there was something Mary could confidently say that she was better than anybody else at doing.


    ¡°Handling bones. I am the best at handling bones.¡±


    Mary could not control the living like Bernard had done.


    However, a Lich was both a living being and a being who had escaped death and continued to live in the form of a skeleton.


    ¡®You want to give it a try?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, young master-nim. Controlling a Lich might be impossible, but I think I would at least be able to stop him.¡¯


    A Lich''s bodyposed only of bones.


    Necromancers controlled bones better than anybody else.


    Mary didn''t know how a necromancer could defeat a ck mage, however, she realized the way for a necromancer to hinder a Lich.


    ¡°T, this useless power!¡±


    Bernard could see the hundreds, no, thousands, of ck threads cutting through the storm and trying to reach his fingers and toes.


    ¡°Ugh! These useless things are trying to!¡±


    Bernard tried to create a sword with mana to slice the ck threads away.


    However, there were too many of them.


    He had not been able to see them because they were so thin.


    However, he could now see that there were thousands of those threads approaching him.


    Mary had been stealthily creating these thin threads throughout the battle.


    She had been waiting.


    The opportunity had finally arrived.


    ¡°Kwaaaaaah, aaaaah!¡±


    Bernard started to scream.


    The ck threads grasped at the Lich¡¯s ankle.


    That was the beginning.


    Thousands of ck threads cut through the storm in order to grab onto the ck skeleton. They were binding around the bones like spiderwebs.


    The battle of strength between the necromancer and the Lich had begun.


    The lights in Bernard¡¯s eye sockets turned red as he roared at the power trying to bind him.


    ¡°Raaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Lich Bernard¡¯s shout and his mana made the area around him rumble.


    Cale heard a voice in his head at that moment.


    - Cale Henituse.


    Cale flinched as he looked at Mary.


    Eruhaben.


    He heard the ancient Dragon¡¯s voice.


    - I think I may have found the White Star.


    ¡®...Excuse me?


    You found who?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression had a rare look of beingpletely baffled. That was how shocking it was.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    He heard the loudest explosion he had heard all day.


    Cale turned his head.


    The Mogoru Empire''s pce.


    An explosion had urred at the pce that was still bright because of the emergency.


    Cale could see a light shooting up from the site of the explosion.


    It was a white gold light.


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben was shooting up into the air with his white gold aura around him. Cale heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice even as he watched him fly.


    - Cale Henituse, you are a fake.


    ¡®Excuse me? A fake?


    What is he talking about?¡¯


    It was as Cale¡¯s face slowly turned into a frown.


    - I thought you were the heir to the Dragon yer household, but your bloodline is not the Dragon Catcher bloodline.


    Cale could see someone else shooting up to the sky behind Eruhaben.


    Eruhaben calmly continued to speak.


    - The White Star was the true descendant of the Dragon yer bloodline.


    ¡®The White Star is from a Dragon Catcher household?¡¯


    Cale could see a person descending from the pce¡¯s roof at the distance.


    It was a man with red hair who was wearing half a mask.


    The man turned his head.


    The two of them made eye contact.


    Cale started to think to himself even though the man''s face wasn¡¯t clearly visible as they were far apart from each other.


    An unfamiliar voice started to speak in his mind.


    The voice sounded extremely tired.


    - Who are you?


    The White Star was asking Cale a question.

 Chapter 334: Who are you?! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 334: Who are you?! (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale was certain that he made eye contact with the White Star.


    He could not help but feel an odd sense of kinship at that moment.


    ¡®He¡¯s from the real Dragon yer family?¡¯


    Cale recalled what the ancient Dragon Eruhaben had said during their first meeting.


    ¡®The Dragon yers existed long ago. They were a crazy bunch. They wouldn''t cower to Dragon Fear and even had a power that was on par with it. Their powers were said to be passed on to the heir every generation.¡¯


    ¡®However, thest heir is said to have disappeared, ending the session of power at that point.¡¯


    But those powers had appeared in front of Eruhaben once again.


    Dragon yer, otherwise known as Dragon Catcher.


    One of the powers associated with them was Cale''s Dominating Aura.


    There was also the sword of disasters that the Dragon yer Syrem, who was still barely alive in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s underground prison, possessed.


    Finally, there was the white crown in Cale''s possession.


    Cale had two of the three powers, while the final power was pretty much in Cale''s grasp as well.


    ¡®Is that why?¡¯


    This person was from the Dragon yer household who had possessed all of these powers in the past. Was that why Cale was feeling this sense of kinship with the White Star?


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Cale could see Choi Han urgently pull him by the shoulder. Choi Han¡¯s expression while evacuating the people who were no longer under Tower Master Bernard¡¯s control was-


    ¡®Vicious.¡¯


    It immediately brought Cale back to his senses.


    ¡°Is he the White Star?¡±


    Cale slowly took a step to the side after seeing the vicious gaze that Choi Han had on his face that reminded him of when Choi Han had beaten Adin up before answering back.


    ¡°ording to Eruhaben-nim, he is the White Star.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Choi Han clenched his hand that was holding onto his sword. Cale¡¯s expression turned odd watching this.


    It was possible that Choi Han''s final enemy in, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ had appeared.


    - Just who are you?


    Of course, the problem was that the final boss continued to speak in Cale''s mind. There was something that was an even bigger issue.


    ¡®How does he expect me to respond to him?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Am I Eruhaben-nim or Raon? Do you think I can speak in people¡¯s minds?


    It''s not like I can just randomly shout, ¡®I am XYZ!¡¯ in the middle of the battlefield!¡¯


    Cale looked back at the white mask that was looking at him from the distance and started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han, head over there.¡±


    ¡°...Will things be okay here?¡±


    Choi Han could see Cale pull up the sleeves of his brown robe. There was a small silver lighting from Cale¡¯s hand as he continued to look at the White Star.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Choi Han understood this as Cale saying that he would personally step in if necessary and started to move.


    - Don''t worry, Choi Han! Go help Goldie gramps! The great and mighty Raon Miru is here!


    Choi Han quickly started to rush toward the pce instead of responding to the six-years-old Dragon. Cale could see the White Star tilt his head to the side at that moment.


    His voice loudly echoed in Cale''s mind after a short moment.


    - Time is warped for that swordsman.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    - He is not from this world.


    Cale¡¯s expression slowly turned grim.


    ¡®He noticed it.¡¯


    The White Star noticed that Choi Han was different from the others in this world after seeing him just once.


    The fact that he realized that was not a big issue. Both Choi Han and Cale were part of this world now.


    However, something else was making Cale nervous.


    ¡®That was something that even the two Dragons had not figured out yet.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know whether Eruhaben really didn¡¯t know, but he was certain that Raon did not know about Choi Han¡¯s identity. But that White Star bastard had figured it out.


    He then heard Raon''s voice.


    - Human! What are we going to do about that White Star- never mind! It''s our gramps!


    Oooooooong-


    A lot of white gold light that was enough to cover up the night sky started to appear.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    Cale could not help but gasp.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    Tens of white gold arrows started to fly toward the White Star. Eruhaben only needed one flick of the wrist tounch this attack.


    Cale could see Eruhaben''s cold expression as he stood in the sky facing the White Star who was standing on the roof of the pce.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    He could not help but gasp once again.


    Water.


    The White Star created a wall of water toward the sky.


    It was simr to his Indestructible Shield.


    ¡°... Ancient power.¡±


    That was definitely an ancient power.


    Cale¡¯s instincts were telling him something.


    ¡®It''s him.¡¯


    He recalled what he heard when he had first met the World Tree.


    The World Tree had told him three things.


    Find Raon''s parents.


    Find the Water of Judgment.


    And finally...


    ¡®The person who is collecting ancient powers has collected a total of three ancient powers.¡¯


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    That bastard had the Dragon yer bloodline and supposedly had at least three ancient powers.


    Cale also had the Dragon yer''s powers and had multiple ancient powers.


    ¡°...Aren¡¯t we a bit too simr?¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°It would be weird if I didn''t feel a sense of kinship in this situation.¡±


    It would indeed be weird to not feel close to someone who had simr powers as oneself.


    - Who are you?


    That was why the White Star was continuously asking Cale the question.


    Who are you? Who are you and why do you feel so familiar?


    It was simr to how the World Tree had asked Cale who he was.


    Cale casuallymented as if he was responding to that question.


    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±


    The White Star''s water wall easily blocked the white gold mana arrows.


    A human had easily used a shield to defend against a Dragon''s quick but strong attack.


    An extreme aerial battle was taking ce above the pce even though no noises could be heard. It was so scary because all of those arrows had disappeared without making a single noise.


    - Human, that White Star is no joke.


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    It was as Cale agreed with Raon''s assessment.


    ¡°Hahahaha! My liege has arrived! My liege is here!¡±


    Tower Master Lich Bernard was cheering from the center of the ck storm. The thousands of ck threads throughout his body were still binding him.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale turned his head.


    That groan hade from Mary.


    Swooooooosh-


    Lich Bernard started to create an even stronger whirlwind. Mary¡¯s ck threads bound the skeleton tighter as if they were responding to the whirlwind.


    A ck mage and a necromancer.


    ck magic against the power to control bones.


    The two of them were fighting evenly right now.


    ¡°Mary, are you okay?¡±


    Cale asked Mary whose hands were shaking but were still tightly holding onto the threads.


    ¡°...I will win.¡±


    Cale blinked once at that moment.


    - Cale Henituse, take care of things over there first. I will handle this.


    A lot of different scenarios flowed through Cale''s mind as he heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice.


    The White Star who could easily block the ancient Dragon¡¯s attack.


    The Lich who seemed to have an endless source of energy.


    The numerous people watching the battle.


    He lifted his head up.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Sword master Hannah was unable to reach Lich Bernard because of the wild ck whirlwind.


    The White Bone Dragon she was standing on was unable to maintain its bnce.


    It could not be helped.


    All of Mary¡¯s focus was on Bernard right now.


    A Lich who has lived for over a thousand years was battling Mary, who was not even thirty years old.


    Mary was already doing enough bysting this long as a necromancer who is supposed to be weak against ck magic.


    Then there was just one thing left to do.


    ¡°Tasha!¡±


    Cale''s voice echoed in the za.


    Cale started to speak once he made eye contact with Dark Elf Tasha.


    ¡°Create a path!¡±


    Cale then kicked off the ground.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A whirlwind that was small inparison to the ck whirlwind wrapped around Cale''s feet as it lifted Cale into the air.


    - Human, are we joining them too?


    ¡®Of course.


    I can¡¯t sit back right now because I don''t want my identity revealed to the citizens of the Empire.¡¯


    Cale just nodded his head instead of answering Raon''s question.


    ¡°...Young master Cale!¡±


    Dark Elf Tasha also shot up into the air. Her Wind Elemental was by her side. Cale immediately gave the order.


    ¡°We will create a path with the wind.¡±


    Tasha could see the two whirlwinds gathering on Cale''s hands. They were gathering together like arrows. They looked ready to pierce through anything.


    Her gaze soon moved to where Cale was looking.


    The ck whirlwind. The strong storm that was created by the Lich.


    Hannah who continued to be pushed back without being able to get to the Lich.


    Mary who was barely managing to bind Bernard.


    Tasha stood next to Cale and started to speak to her friend, her Wind Elemental.


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    Help me make a path with the wind.


    Wind started to gather in Tasha¡¯s hands as well. She could not hide her astonishment as she did that.


    ¡°...As I expected.¡±


    She could see the whirlwind that Cale was creating. She was pretty certain that this was his ancient power. It was simr to the whirlwind being created by her Elemental, but different as well.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Tworge wind arrows created by Cale and Tasha appeared in the air. Tasha then flinched.


    Swooooooosh-


    A third arrow appeared.


    This was naturally created by Raon.


    - I''m helping too!


    Cale asked a question as Tasha smiled after hearing Raon''s voice.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    Tasha nodded her head and Cale gave a shortment back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Threerge wind arrows left their hands and shot forward. Cale shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Hannah!¡±


    Just calling her name was enough.


    Hannah quickly changed the direction of the White Bone Dragon. The White Bone Dragon''s body quickly moved and headed toward the back of the wind arrows.


    "What a weak attack!¡±


    Bernard turned away from the ck threads binding him and red at the wind arrows heading toward him. The red glow in his eye sockets looked ready to explode as the ck storm became even wilder.


    Swooooooosh-


    Tasha¡¯s wind arrow was the first to arrive at the ck storm.


    Baaaaang-


    A loud explosion could be heard as wind shed against wind. Tasha''s wind arrow soon disappeared.


    ¡°This is perfect!¡±


    However, Hannah was smiling.


    The ck storm had shaken.


    Another wind arrow reached the same spot that Tasha¡¯s attack had tried to pierce through. It was Cale¡¯s arrow this time.


    Boom, boooooom! Baaaaang!


    The head of Cale''s arrow crashed into the storm and let out some loud noises. Hannah clenched onto the white sword and spoke to the White Bone Dragon after seeing what came next.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Raon''s wind arrow seeped into Cale''s wind arrow.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    Cale and Raon''s wind arrows that had now fused into one continued to m on the ck storm even stronger. Hannah could see it through the attack.


    A gap.


    There was a small gap in the ck storm.


    ¡®Over there.


    I need to go through there.¡¯


    Ooooooooong-


    The white sword started to cry.


    Hannah charged toward the gap. She could sh the enemy if she passed through the path that the wind and her friends had created.


    Baaaaaang!


    Cale and Raon''s arrows disappeared with a final bang. All that was left was the ck storm with the gap.


    Hannah lowered her body and curled up.


    The White Bone Dragon jumped into the gap.


    Hannah could see forward as she lifted her head up just a bit. She could see her prey that was covered in ck threads.


    She was now at the center of the storm.


    She could see the Lich standing at the calm eye of the storm.


    The smile on Hannah¡¯s face disappeared. The gaze of the swordsman who had received a precious chance was cold.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Bernard was iling around without being able to get rid of the ck threads. He tried to move the ck storm, but Hannah and the White Bone Dragon had already pierced through it and approached Bernard.


    Hannah lifted her sword toward the Lich.


    Lich.


    It was an existence that looked like a ck skeleton and had their soul in an orb that was shaped like a heart.


    The method of killing a Lich was finding that heart orb and destroying it.


    However, nobody could tell where that orb would be located.


    That was how it was supposed to be.


    However, Hannah could feel it.


    Ooooooong-


    The white sword in her hand was telling her where it was.


    Aim over there.


    She looked at the ck skeleton Bernard who was wearing a knight¡¯s armor.


    His chest was covered by the armor.


    The sword was telling her to aim to the right side.


    It was saying that the Lich¡¯s soul was located there.


    ¡°I cannot show my liege such an ugly sight!¡±


    Bernard moved his hand to resist against the ck threads even more. His bone right arm pointed toward Hannah.


    ck mana that was gathered around this hand shot out toward Hannah.


    ¡°You''re only a halfplete Holy Maiden!¡±


    Hannah couldn¡¯t help butugh after seeing the ck orb approaching her.


    It was a funny story.


    That ck mana orb reached Hannah at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    A loud explosion shook the ck storm.


    The Lich whose red, ¡®eyes,¡¯ had been looking at this with nervousness suddenly heardughter.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    ¡®Above.¡¯


    The Lich who could not even lift his head properly because of the ck threads could see Hannah.


    Hannah was shooting down toward the Lich from above.


    Hannah had kicked off of the White Bone Dragon''s head right before the ck mana orb hit her. The White Bone Dragon had thrown its body toward the ck mana orb in Hannah¡¯s ce.


    This opening was created by the White Bone Dragon''s sacrifice.


    Bernard could see the white sword that was aiming toward his right chest. The knight with spiderweb scars on her face and the white sword in her handughed as she made ament.


    ¡°I was never a Holy Maiden, you stupid bastard.¡±


    How could she be a halfplete Holy Maiden when she was never a Holy Maiden from the start?


    ¡°...D, damn iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit!¡±


    Bernard tried to move his hand again, however, he was blocked.


    The Lich could see the necromancer looking up at him from the ground. Thin ck threads grabbed the Lich''s ankles.


    Crack.


    Lich Bernard lowered his head.


    The white sword had pierced through his armor.


    It was just a simple white sword without aura nor anything else around it.


    However, it was able to easily pierce through both his armor and his ribs.


    Crack.


    It finally reached the heart-shaped ck orb within him.


    Hannah had a wide grin on her face as she looked at the Lich.


    This was the end.


    This was the end of this Lich¡¯s life.


    Hannah gathered all of her strength and pushed the white sword forward.


    She wanted to white sword to go as deep as possible in order to destroy the Lich''s heart orb.


    Hannah¡¯s hand reached forward.


    "This is the e-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Flinch.


    Hannah suddenly got the chills.


    She then saw it.


    ¡°Ah, my liege has-¡±


    She could see the smiling Lich.


    Hannah tried to turn around after feeling the chills.


    However, someone''s voice brought her back to her senses.


    ¡°Keep going!¡±


    Cale Henituse.


    It was Cale¡¯s voice. An explosion that was much louder than before reached Hannah¡¯s ear at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    Hannah did not look back as she pushed her hand forward all the way.


    Screeeech-


    The sword had pierced the orb.


    The heart orb started to crack along with the screeching noise. It slowly started to break apart.


    Hannah turned her head back as soon as she noticed it breaking.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Cale Henituse.¡±


    She could see Cale. She could see Cale, who was standing in front of the ck storm, well, in front of her to be more specific. Furthermore, she could see a physical silver shield in his hand as well as his silver shield ancient power.


    And beyond those shields...


    Raon was continuously creating silver shields around Cale''s silver shield as he red at the person beyond the shield.


    It was a man with arge fire sword in his hand.


    The red-haired man started to speak to Cale from the other side of the shield.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, who are you?¡±


    He sounded extremely tired.


    It was the White Star.


    Cale could see Eruhaben floating back up from the debris of the pce roof behind the White Star¡¯s shoulder. The ancient Dragon had been pushed back in the battle against the White Star.


    An rm seemed to go off in Cale''s mind. The weak voice of the ancient Dragon reached Cale''s mind at that moment.


    - I get it now.


    There was a seriousness that Cale had never heard before in the ancient Dragon¡¯s voice. No, it seemed more like shock.


    - I get it now after facing off against him once. Yes, I get it now.


    Eruhaben¡¯s shaking voice filled Cale¡¯s mind.


    - ...That man¡¯s body is twenty years old, but the soul inside is over one thousand years old.


    A twenty year old body but a thousand year old soul.


    Cale''s eyes started to shake after realizing what that meant.


    He thought about everybody that had appeared in this world so far.


    Choi Han who had crossed through worlds.


    Himself who had possessed Cale Henituse''s body.


    And now, this man in the white mask.


    He had red hair but eyes that were a bit brighter brown than Cale''s reddish-brown eyes.


    Eruhaben had told him the White Star¡¯s true identity.


    - He is a reincarnator.


    Someone whose life continues on after death by being born in a new body with his memories intact.


    The White Star who had his ancient power me sword in his hand asked once again.


    ¡°Who are you and why are you so simr to me?¡±

 Chapter 335: Destroyed (1)

    <h4>Chapter 335: Destroyed (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale looked toward the bastard who continued to ask him who he was.


    - Human! The White Star seems like a human but not at the same time! I, I need to create more shields!


    One time.


    It had happened just one time. He had blocked the White Star¡¯s fire sword with his silver shield just one time.


    Cale looked down at his hands where the shield was connected to his body.


    ¡®My palm was cut.¡¯


    The Indestructible Shield had almost broken just now.


    Cale''s shield would have broken if Raon''s silver shield had not been there.


    Cale looked away from his hands and turned toward the White Star.


    The White Star¡¯s eyes were full of vitality, unlike his tired voice. That mismatch seemed to suit him well.


    ¡°I should be asking you that question-¡±


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±


    ¡®No.


    His identity is not important right now.¡¯


    ¡°How do you keep reincarnating?¡±


    ¡®How can he be a reincarnator?¡¯


    The things that the enemies had told him until now shed through Cale¡¯s mind.


    Adin and the Dragon half-blood had said that he was human. He specifically recalled what Imperial Prince Adin had said.


    ¡®You can¡¯t beat him. No living being, nobody whatsoever, can defeat him.¡¯


    ¡®I am not afraid of you nor even a Dragon. However, I am afraid of the White Star.¡¯


    Cale thought he now understood why Imperial Prince Adin had been afraid of the White Star.


    ¡®He is life itself.¡¯


    He would just wake up in a new body that I don''t recognize once he dies. It was also highly likely that he would appear even stronger than before. Experience can only be gained, not lost.


    That was why Adin had been afraid.


    ¡°Reincarnate? I guess you heard from the ancient Dragon.¡±


    The White Star bushed his hair back and started to smile.


    ¡°This is why I should have killed that ancient Dragonst time.¡±


    Killed himst time.


    That made Cale think about when Eruhaben hade looking for him while saying that hisir had been destroyed. He then thought about the other Dragons who had been killed prior to that.


    ¡°Alright, where should I start?¡±


    The White Star seemed rxed.


    ¡°M, my liege-¡±


    The Lich with red glowing eyes reached out his bone arm and called out to the White Star, however, the White Star did not even look toward the Lich.


    In fact, he was looking at Cale as if he was entertained and gave a response.


    ¡°I am the patriarch of the Dragon Catcher household. I am also the one who destroyed the Dragon Catcher household.¡¯


    ¡®...What the fuck is this bastard saying?¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    ¡°I killed everybody else other than myself.¡±


    ¡®He is the patriarch but killed everybody else?


    He didn¡¯t spare even a single person?¡¯


    ¡°And as you mentioned, I am a reincarnator.¡±


    Cale could not figure out why the White Star would reveal all of this without any hesitation.


    ¡®Don''t they usually hide these things until the veryst moment?


    He''s even telling me his past evil deeds.


    ...Is he really crazy?¡¯


    ¡°Cale Henituse, I heard a lot about you. I have received many reports. They said that you have multiple ancient powers just like I do. They also said that our eye color and hair color were simr.


    How interesting.¡±


    The White Star had quietly mumbled thatst part. He then turned his head to the side.


    Sword master Hannah¡¯s white sword was digging deeper into the Lich¡¯s heart orb at that time and Lich Bernard continued to desperately call out to his liege.


    ¡°...My liege-¡±


    However, Cale could not pay any attention to that.


    The White Star kept talking. He was saying things that were so shocking that Cale could not pay attention to anything else.


    ¡°But Cale, I didn¡¯t know that you even had the power of the Dragon Catcher. What you have is the Dominating Aura, right? I can feel it.¡±


    The White Star who had been warmly calling Cale¡¯s name lightly swung his sword down.


    A loud explosion soon urred.


    Baaaaaang!


    The shining ck aura and the fire shed against each other only to release arge explosion. Choi Han could be seennding on the roof of a building as the smoke cleared.


    The White Star took another look at Choi Han before turning back toward Cale.


    ¡°Furthermore, you, just like that ck-haired child, as well as like myself.¡±


    Themon factor between the White Star, Choi Han, and Cale.


    ¡°Time is warped for you.¡±


    Theirmon factor came flowing out of the White Star¡¯s mouth.


    Cale heard the young Dragon''s voice in his head.


    - Human! I don''t know what he is saying! Our Choi Han and you are not twisted! The two of you are as great and migh, no, a bit great and mighty!


    Moreyers of Raon''s silver shields appeared and tried to protect Cale from the White Star. The White Star watched the shields appear before turning forward after hearing a voice.


    ¡°And...?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Cale Henituse was standing there with a twisted smile and asking back.


    ¡®What do you want me to do about it?¡¯


    Whether time was warped or not.


    ¡®That¡¯s none of my business.


    It''s fine as long as I live a happy and peaceful life.¡¯


    ¡°Hannah!¡±


    Cale called for one person before calling someone else as well.


    ¡°Mary!¡±


    The ck threads all tightened up at that moment. The sword master Hannah piercedpletely through the Lich¡¯s heart with the white sword.


    Puuk.


    The white sword pierced through the Lich¡¯s heart and popped out through his back.


    Crack!


    The heart orb waspletely destroyed. A weird noise filled the za at that moment.


    Screeeeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    A noise that sounded like a monster¡¯s cry filled the Empire''s capital.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Saint Jack covered his ears and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Saint-nim.¡±


    However, there was someone who prevented him from falling.


    ¡°...Sir Rex.¡±


    The Cat Knight Sir Rex helped Saint Jack stay standing with the shield that was in his hand.


    Saint Jack looked toward Rex with an odd expression. Rex was supposed to have evacuated with the citizens ording to the original n, however, he had returned to the center of the battle after evacuating the citizens.


    ¡°I couldn''t just do nothing.¡±


    Sir Rex and Saint Jack smiled at each other.


    ¡°I felt the same way.¡±


    They were all feeling the same way.


    Of course, there was a difference in how strong these emotions were, however, they were all here because they could not just do nothing.


    ¡°Saint-nim, are you okay?¡±


    Sir Rex¡¯s expression did not look good as he looked at Jack. The Saint¡¯s sped hands were shaking severely.


    ¡°No, you see.¡±


    The small smile disappeared from Jack''s face as he looked up at the sky with a chaotic expression. Sir Rex looked up as well.


    He could see the night sky.


    He thought that dawn must be arriving as the sky was dark blue instead of ck.


    Then he heard that terrible screech again.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    He could see that the Lich was crying.


    ¡°Hehehe-¡±


    The Lich''s glowing red eyes were slowly dimming.


    The Lich was crying. He was not crying tears like regr humans, but with a red liquid that was flowing out of his, ¡®eyes.¡¯


    "Why? Are you upset that you are dying?¡±


    Hannahmented at the Lich before pulling the white sword out.


    ¡°My liege, my liege-¡±


    Hannah could not help but sneer at Lich Bernard who could only continue to desperately call out to his liege.


    ¡°Hey, your liege won''te to save you no matter how many times you call him.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Saint Jack tightly sped his hands together. He then started to mumble.


    ¡°Something is weird.¡±


    ¡°What is weird?¡±


    Sir Rex could tell what Jack was looking at. He was not looking at Tower Master Bernard, Hannah, nor Cale.


    ¡°...I don''t sense any darknessing from the White Star. Instead, he feels simr to the Dragon-nims.¡±


    Jack seemed to be mesmerized while looking at the White Star.


    ¡°I sense a calm and beautiful presence.¡±


    Hannah could hear the Tower Master mumble at that moment.


    ¡°My liege.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that your liege isn¡¯t going to save you? You''re going to die.¡±


    The Lich smiled as the light in his eyes almostpletely went out.


    ¡°...I am happy... That I could die for you...my liege.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The smile disappeared from Hannah¡¯s face.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    Hannah lowered her head.


    She could see the heart-shaped orb that was falling apart within the Lich¡¯s chest. There was ck smokeing out of it.


    It was simr to the Empire¡¯s battle against the Whipper Kingdom at Maple Castle.


    It was the same as the ck smoke that came out when the golems were destroyed.


    However, a muchrger amount of ck smoke started to flow out of the Lich.


    Ooooooong-


    Hannah clenched her hand. The white sword was trying to run wild. That helped her realize it.


    ¡®Danger.¡¯


    There was something dangerous about that ck smoke.


    As she realized that...


    ¡°...Please be stronger sir.¡±


    Blink, blink.


    The red eyes that had slowly dimmed andpletely turned dark.


    ck.


    The ck bones that had lost strength dangled on Mary¡¯s ck threads.


    The Lich was dead and the ck skeleton started to fall apart.


    ¡®He¡¯s dead.


    This bastard is finally dead.¡¯


    However, Hannah could see the ck smoke that was covering the dark blue sky.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    The ck smoke that was resonating a terrible screech slowly started to turn into clouds. They were ck clouds that gave off an ominous feeling.


    Cale could see the clouds as well. He heard the White Star¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°I heard that you were the trash of an average household. But you are too simr to the, ¡®me,¡¯ of this generation.¡±


    The White Star¡¯s mouth that was not covered by the mask was smiling.


    Cale couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The Lich who had probably stayed the longest time with the White Star had died. Even if he was a Lich, he had been the White Star''s ally.


    However, the White Star was smiling.


    ¡°That is why I am happy.¡±


    ¡®Happy?¡¯


    Cale started to get angry at the fact that it was impossible to follow this bastard¡¯s train of thought.


    - You are not simr at all! Our human is not like you, who is so loopy that you''ve flipped over at least four times! Stop saying such terrible things you trash-like White Star!


    The young Dragon shouted in anger.


    That allowed Cale to calm back down and process the information in his head.


    The White Star warmly looked at Cale, who had aplicated expression on his face. His tired voice sounded a bit happy.


    ¡°I needed someone simr to me. That was why I created Syrem and the Dragon half-blood.¡±


    The White Star had been trying to create someone to rece him for the past 1,000 years. However, all of them had ended up in failure. That was why he had be quite interested after hearing about Cale Henituse.


    He hade over here after Tower Master Bernard left the Eastern continent and headed toward the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower after hearing about the attack because he thought that he might be able to run into Cale Henituse.


    The White Star could not help but be satisfied after meeting Cale.


    Syrem and the Dragon half-blood.


    He realized now that he didn''t need to create tools like the two of them.


    He had lived for close to 1,000 years. That was how long he needed to survive in order to gather all of the necessary ancient powers.


    Someone like Cale Henituse naturally appeared in front of him as that time wasing to an end.


    ¡°You can do it.¡±


    The White Star sounded happy.


    Cale started to frown and activated the ancient powers within his body. He needed them active so that he could use them at any moment andunch an attack right away.


    However, Cale could not help but flinch at what the White Star said next.


    ¡°You can y my role for me.¡±


    ¡®What? You want me to do what?¡¯


    It was as he opened his mouth to ask.


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    He heard someone urgently shout his name.


    The ancient Dragon, Eruhaben.


    Eruhaben who had been getting up from the debris of the roof, had arrived close to the White Star at some point.


    Cale had never seen such urgency in the ancient Dragon¡¯s eyes before.


    ¡°The power you have is fake!¡±


    The ancient Dragon quickly added on.


    ¡°That bastard still has it! He has the true power of the Dragon Catcher!¡±


    ¡®What?


    The White Star has the true Dragon Catcher''s power?


    My Dominating Aura and the fake Dragon yer Syrem¡¯s powers are both fake?


    Is something like that even possible?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes slowly headed back to the White Star.


    The White Star was smiling.


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    Chhhhhhh-


    The White Star created a water wall.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Eruhaben''s light orbs shook the water wall, however, the White Star still seemed rxed.


    ¡°Ancient powers. They are things that are passed down through nature or through people. That means that humans can create them as well.¡±


    The Indestructible Shield.


    This ancient power originally belonged to the glutton priestess and was passed on through her.


    The Sound of the Wind.


    It was the same for the thief¡¯s ancient power.


    The Fire of Destruction, the Scary Giant Cobblestone, and the Sky Eating Water.


    They all originated from people and were passed on to others.


    ¡°The Dominating Aura in your possession. That is something I left for future generations.¡±


    The Dragon Catcher¡¯s powers were said to only be passed on to the patriarch of the Dragon yer household.


    It was passed on from patriarch to patriarch.


    It was a power that only one person could possess at a time.


    However, unlike the past patriarchs of the Dragon yer household, the White Star only left behind half of the power.


    ¡°Why should I give all of my power away to someone else? Isn¡¯t it funny that I would give my power away instead of holding onto it for myself?¡±


    He had only left the shell behind.


    He only left behind the powers that would make people think that the people holding these powers were Dragon yers. They would look like Dragon Catchers on the outside.


    The White Star pointed his fire sword toward Cale. He looked at Cale, who would take over his position.


    ¡°I''m going to need you to be the next Dragon Catcher.¡±


    Dragon Catcher.


    Dragon yer.


    The treacher.


    He finally found a tool to take over that role. The White Star had finally found the human who would do one of the two things that he had been preparing to do for 1,000 years.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to get a taste of a Dragon heart in order to do that.¡±


    Cale suddenly got the chills.


    Ooooooong-


    The white crown in his pocket was crying. The crown that liked to drink Dragon''s blood started to rumble.


    Cale¡¯s heart started to beat wildly as well.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His Dominating Aura suddenly started to activate.


    That was the reason for it. It was as the White Star leisurely continued to speak.


    ¡°Don''t worry about that. I will procure a Dragon''s heart for you.¡±


    Cale reached his arms out as the White Star said that.


    He was reaching toward what seemed to be an empty area. Cale felt the unique reptilian skin as he reached his hand out.


    - Human! I will destroy that White Sta-! Mmph! What are you doing? Mmph!


    Cale pulled Raon toward him as soon as he felt Raon''s skin.


    Cale had chills all over his body.


    He could hear the White Star¡¯s voice.


    ¡°A young Dragon''s heart is a very good awakening tool too.¡±


    ¡®The White Star is aiming for Raon.¡¯


    Cale hugged Raon and sped his hands around him after realizing the White Star¡¯s intentions. He then activated his Indestructible Shield to its maximum strength.


    Paaaat-


    The silver wings and shield were shining brighter than ever before as the shield moved in front of Cale.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. Cale, you don''t even know how to use ancient powers properly.¡±


    The White Star stabbed his sword toward the silver shield.


    The silver shield broke apart.


    It broke apart too easily.


    ¡°This is a Sword of Disasters infused with fire.¡±


    The White Star seemed to be gently teaching Cale as heughed.


    Cale and Raon had worked together in the Henituse battle to defeat the fake Dragon yer Syrem¡¯s Sword of Disasters.


    The White Star had an even stronger and real Sword of Disasters that had infused the fire attribute into it that easily destroyed Raon''s shield.


    Cale thought about what would happen next.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    He heard Raon''s voice out loud, but Cale just hugged that round head on his chest and created a fiery thunderbolt with his left hand.


    This bastard was able to even send an ancient Dragon flying. Raon was not strong enough yet.


    ¡®I will fight if the shield breaks.¡¯


    Crack.


    Cale could see his silver shield starting to crack as the White Star''s sword touched it.


    Boom boom boom.


    His heart was running wild.


    No, the Dominating Aura was running wild. It seemed to have eaten his fear.


    The crack on the shield started to get bigger.


    Cale could see the White Star smiling.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°How dare you.¡±


    He heard a familiar voiceing from around him.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Cale saw a white gold spear m down on the fire sword.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The White Star groaned for the first time and moved back.


    Someone positioned themselves between Cale and the White Star. That person had the white gold spear in his left hand and a white gold mana orb on his right hand.


    ¡°How dare you.¡±


    The voice sounded angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my children.¡±


    A pair of gold eyes red at the White Star.


    ¡°Unless you wish to die.¡±


    Cale could see Eruhaben standing in front of him.


    There was a strand of red blood dripping down from a corner of the ancient Dragon¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 336: Destroyed (2)

    <h4>Chapter 336: Destroyed (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale could see other injuries on Eruhaben as well.


    Eruhaben¡¯s shirt was shabby after being damaged by the explosion.


    He could see old scars on Eruhaben¡¯s chest, back, and stomach, as well as around his body.


    ¡®...A Dragon with old scars?¡¯


    This made Cale think about Choi Han and Witira, the future Whale Queen. They both hadrge and small scars throughout their bodies.


    Even people considered to be some of the strongest in the world had scars on them.


    There was a simple reason for it.


    It was because they grew stronger.


    Nobody can be strong from the beginning. They were bound to get scars as they developed and grew stronger.


    It was simr to how Kim Rok Soo¡¯s entire body had been covered in disgusting scars.


    ¡°Goldie! Mmph!¡±


    Cale hugged the iling Raon''s head and covered his mouth.


    ¡°Haaaa, does that little kid really want to call me like that even in a time like this?¡±


    Cale could see Eruhaben''s shoulders moving as he sighed. Cale then casually asked the Dragon who no longer seemed to be angry.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, when did I be your child?¡±


    ¡°Goldie! I am not a child, I am the great and mighty Raon Mi, mmph!¡±


    Cale fully covered Raon''s mouth and picked up the now heavier chubby Dragon''s body. Raon seemed to be eating a good portion of the apple pies he supposedly bought for Cale, as he was very heavy.


    ¡°...Aigoo, my poor life.¡±


    The destructively beautiful Dragon turned around and looked toward Cale and the no longer invisible Raon beforementing these troublemakers in his life. He then turned back again and stoically started to speak.


    ¡°Move away.¡±


    Eruhaben was looking at the White Star with a stoic expression as he told Cale and Raon to step back. He was especially looking at the sword in the White Star''s hand.


    It was a Sword of Disasters infused with fire.


    That was probably the true Dragon Catcher¡¯s Sword of Disasters.


    ¡°It''s been a while.¡±


    It had been a while since he was caught off guard and beaten up. But he realized something as that happened.


    No, he realized it the moment that the numerous light arrows he had shot out were easily blocked by the water wall.


    ¡®I need to fight this guy.¡¯


    Ooooooooong-


    A white gold light that was more beautiful than ever before started to surround Eruhaben. Enough mana to vibrate the air around him was shooting out from Eruhaben and spreading out.


    It had been a while since he had been in a situation like this.


    Eruhaben was using his full strength for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°Eruhaben, you are too arrogant. I am arrogant as well, but you seem to be even worse.¡±


    The dead Dragon Olienne¡¯s voice reverberated around his ears.


    ¡®Is it your narcissism that is keeping you alive?¡±


    Olienne had been right.


    Eruhaben was an arrogant Dragon whose narcissism kept him going.


    He was extremely arrogant as Dragons had been for generations.


    However, Eruhaben himself thought that there was justification as to why he could be so arrogant.


    ¡®Eruhaben, you said that they called you a natural fighter when you were younger?¡¯


    Although Eruhaben had quietly helped the Elves and the World Tree as well as some young Dragons safely finish their first growth phase here and there as he aged, he had originally been a fighter. That was what the Dragons had called him in the past.


    However, the truth was that he was not a, ¡®natural,¡¯ fighter.


    He had believed in the strength of his attribute as he worked hard and trained himself while others sneered and mocked his dust or powder attribute.


    He just faced the other Dragons after training and developing that attribute.


    Eruhaben sternly started to speak after still feeling the presences of Cale and Raon behind him.


    ¡°Move away.¡±


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    He could hear Cale''s voice. Eruhaben shook his head and responded back.


    ¡°I will do it.¡±


    ¡°Goldie gramps!¡±


    He could hear Raon''s voice.


    First was Cale and then it was Raon. Eruhaben let out a sigh.


    ¡®Why are there so many issues in my final years?¡¯


    However, Eruhaben could feel his blood boiling at the fact that he could fight at full power for the first time in a long time.


    That was why he stepped forward as hemented back to Cale.


    ¡°Cale, you take good care of him.¡±


    It was obvious who that, ¡®him,¡¯ was referring to.


    Cale activated his silver shield again and stepped back. He then released the Sound of the Wind after feeling something under his feet.


    ¡°...Hey.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Calended on Mary¡¯s White Bone Dragon before bluntly responding back to Hannah who was calling him. Hannah looked at Cale, who had an approximately 1m 20cm Dragon in his arms, before turning away.


    She looked up at the sky.


    Screeeech-


    The ck clouds were still there.


    Hannah lowered her head and looked back at Cale.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll be okay?¡±


    ¡®Will we be okay even with those ck clouds and the White Star being here?¡¯


    Hannah could see Cale¡¯s still stoic expression. Cale tightened his hold on the iling Raon before responding back.


    ¡°What can we do about it if it isn¡¯t okay?¡±


    Cale''s gaze moved past the ck clouds to Eruhaben.


    Cale had faced many not okay situations in the past. He always had the same thoughts during those situations.


    If the situation was not okay...


    ¡°We just need to make it okay. We must make it okay.¡±


    That¡¯s all they needed to do.


    No matter what it was, there had to be a chance to turn the situation around.


    Cale looked past Eruhaben¡¯s shoulder to see the White Star wiping away some blood from his mouth just as the ancient Dragon had done. His shoulders looked very tired.


    ¡°Is it because you are the oldest Dragon alive? You''re quite strong.¡±


    However, his expression was quite lively, contrary to his tired demeanor. He looked at the white gold dust gathering around Eruhaben as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I''ve been curious about it for a while.¡±


    ¡°Curious about what?¡±


    Eruhaben stoically responded back.


    He also motioned toward Cale with his eyes and Cale immediately sent the message down.


    Tasha and the other Dark Elves immediately headed down and moved the rest of the people away from the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    He also ordered Rosalyn to move the airship outside the range of the ck clouds.


    The ancient Dragon was going to buy them time to run.


    This uing fight was something that could seriously injure those around them.


    ¡°Are we going too?¡±


    Cale shook his head at Hannah''s question.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Cale looked down below. He could see Choi Han and Mary, who was moving her ck threads in order to gather Tower Master Bernard, no, the remaining ck bones.


    He could see Saint Jack and Sir Rex next to her as well. Cale motioned toward Sir Rex. Rex nodded his head in understanding.


    They would run away as well. Either that or they would find a way to defend themselves.


    Cale, Eruhaben, and even the White Star knew that that would be the case.


    However, the White Star was still rxed. It was as if he did not care about the people running away. He put his fire sword on his shoulder as he started to speak.


    ¡°What I have been curious about is...¡±


    The White Star recalled something that had happened long ago.


    It was something he had been curious about ever since the first time he was born.


    ¡°Dragons live for 1,000 years.¡±


    The bright brown eyes focused on the shining Eruhaben.


    ¡°Dragons who are strong from the moment they are born live for 1,000 years. They get to live longer than any other lifeform in this world.¡±


    The beings who were the strongest in the world and got to live the longest as well.


    ¡°Then how strong must they get during that time?¡±


    How unfair was this power and lifespan distribution?


    The White Star, a young man who was born in the Dragon Catcher household, could not understand that.


    ¡°Dragon yers. Us Dragon Catchers only have the lifespan of a regr human. That is why at max we could live up to around 100 years.¡±


    Dragon Catchers were born as humans and were not very strong at first. Their lifespans were also shortpared to Beast people, Dragons, Elves, or Dwarves.


    ¡°But those people are able to ovee their short lifespans and weak beginnings to grow to a point where they can hunt Dragons. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±


    A twisted smile appeared on the White Star''s face.


    ¡°However, we still cannot dominate all Dragons after bing that strong.¡±


    Dragon Catchers grew stronger at an astounding rate.


    But the patriarch of the Dragon yer household, the only human in that generation who could fight against a Dragon, could not dominate all Dragons.


    ¡°Why is that the case?¡±


    The answer was simple.


    The White Star answered his own question.


    ¡°Because our lifespans are too short.¡±


    The short human lifespan put a limit on how strong they could get.


    How unfair was this?


    It was not just their bodies that got stronger.


    Knowledge gained from living for a long time. Experience and familiarity with their abilities after using them for a long time.


    Dragon Catchers could not catch up to a 1,000-year-old Dragon''s experiences.


    ¡°That was why I was curious.¡±


    No, that was why he had made a decision.


    The White Star smiled brightly at the ancient Dragon looking at him and continued to speak.


    ¡°If it was possible for a Dragon Catcher to live as long as a Dragon, would they get even stronger?¡±


    Hisints about his own existence had started from that simple question. The White Star chose to reincarnate as that grumbling grew bigger and bigger in his mind.


    A Dragon yer, someone called a treacher against nature, was supposed to be the overlord of the world based on their powers.


    The White Star wanted to break away from his fate.


    Of course, doing that was not easy. He had to sacrifice too many things to gain this opportunity.


    ¡°That is why I made a decision that allowed me to live as long as a Dragon and slowly killed them off one by one.¡±


    The smile on the White Star''s face grew bigger.


    ¡°I killed the Dragons.¡±


    He killed both weak Dragons and strong Dragons.


    He looked for and killed stronger Dragons as the number of times he reincarnated grew more numerous.


    He was able to gain a new young body every time he was born, however, his memories and experiences remained with him.


    So, who could defeat him?


    No, even if someone managed to defeat him, he just reincarnated again and kill that enemy.


    The fake Dragon yer Syrem and the Dragon half-blood were both created during those times. The White Star who was going through a thousand years¡¯ worth of memories could hear Eruhaben¡¯s voice.


    ¡°So, did you find the answer?¡±


    The White Star shook his head.


    That question was no longer important inparison to the things he had prepared.


    ¡°I don''t know. It was a question from my childhood, so I don''t know if I will ever find an answer.¡±


    Eruhaben, the only Dragon on the continent to live for 1,000 years. That Dragon looked at the fire sword pointed at him and asked.


    ¡°And if you do find an answer?¡±


    The White Star responded back as if just thinking about it was refreshing. He thought about the two things he had been preparing for 1,000 years and responded back.


    ¡°Then I will turn Cale into a Dragon Catcher. After that, I will finally be able to get the thing I¡¯ve desired.¡±


    The White Star''s fire sword grew hotter along with that response.


    It was as if ava-like fire was creating therge de.


    Swooooooosh-


    Wind also gathered around the sword at the same time. The sword seemed to be abination ofva and a typhoon. These violent natural attributes, these natural disasters, were gathering together.


    ¡°What is the thing you want?¡±


    On the other hand, the area around Eruhaben, who asked that question, was already covered in light and silence. There were no noises of any kind.


    ¡°What I want?¡±


    The smile disappeared from the White Star¡¯s face and he looked tired once again. He responded back in a voice that was full of desire.


    ¡°It is to no longer be a treacher and instead to be the ruler.¡±


    Ruler.


    Cale subconsciously clenched his fists after hearing that word.


    Boom! Boom!


    His heart suddenly started to beat wildly.


    Cale, who was standing on top of the White Bone Dragon, felt chills after feeling the power inside his body running wild.


    Cale heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice in his head at that moment.


    - The Dragon yer¡¯s power is a beautiful power.


    The Dragon who had finished preparing to fight against the White Star wanted to let Cale know about something.


    - The Dragon yers were called treachers. However, there was a different name that the Dragons called the Dragon yers.


    Dragons both liked and hated Dragon Catchers.


    That was why there was a name that only the Dragons used for the Dragon yers.


    - A person who overcame themselves.


    Eruhaben started to smile.


    - It is a term we use for beautiful people.


    Cale could hear Eruhaben¡¯s voice in his mind as well as out loud at the same time.


    ¡°How do you n on bing the ruler?¡±


    The white gold dust was slowly spreading out.


    These dust particles were silently spreading out even without the wind, as if they were pollen.


    Eruhaben stood at the center of those dust particles as he pointed his spear forward. The fire sword pointed back at the spear as the White Star responded back.


    How was he going to be the ruler?


    The answer was simple.


    ¡°I n to be the sky.¡±


    Cale¡¯s body curled up at that moment.


    ¡°...Huff!¡±


    He took a deep breath.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His heart, no, his entire body was roaring.


    ¡°Human, are you hurt?¡±


    Cale shook his head at Raon''s concern.


    He was not hurt.


    ¡°Human, is something difficult?¡±


    Nothing was difficult either.


    Cale shook his head. His insides were just roaring. It was as if his body was vigorously shaking on the inside.


    He heard some voices in his mind for the first time in a while.


    - He¡¯s over there.


    Ancient powers.


    The owners of those powers were speaking up for the first time in a while. The next to speak was a bit coarse with his choice of words.


    - That bastard has the power of the sky!


    It was a clear voice that was speaking so coarsely.


    The Sky Eating Water. She was boiling up inside of Cale''s body. The power of water that was flowing through Cale''s veins was running wild.


    It was running wild as if it could not hold back its anger. The owner of that power was almost screaming at this point.


    - The power of the bastard who killed everyone has reappeared!


    ¡®Killed everyone?¡¯


    It was as Cale¡¯s faces stiffened.


    - Me.


    He heard the Scary Giant Cobblestone''s voice.


    - The glutton, the thief, and the cheapskate.


    The shield, wind, and fiery thunderbolt.


    - It was the power that made it so that we had no choice but to die.


    ¡®The power that killed the four of them?¡¯


    Cale raised his head up to look at the sky.


    It was time for dawn to arrive.


    Screeeech-


    However, the only things he could see were the dark clouds.


    These clouds covered the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower and the area around it. They were giving off odd cries.


    ¡®An ancient power with the sky attribute.¡¯


    Cale could not imagine that properly.


    - The sky. It is a power that looks down on everything. It is a damn power that thinks that everything exists beneath the sky. The power that cannot return to the world has reappeared.


    Cale was able to tell how strong it was based on the Super Rock''sments. He could also hear the shouts of the Sky Eating Water.


    - This time, I, no, we, can catch him! It might be possible this time!


    Both despair and a small sense of hope could be heard in her voice.


    - I can eat up the sky like my name now!


    The Sky Eating Water continued to shout.


    However, that voice stopped as soon as the Super Rock started to speak again.


    - Run away.


    This was the first time.


    He had never heard such a scary and stern voice from the Super Rock before.


    - Not yet.


    Not yet.


    You can¡¯t do it right now.


    - You are still weak. You need to grow stronger first.


    Cale recalled what the White Star had said earlier.


    ¡®Tsk tsk. Cale, you don''t even know how to use ancient powers properly.¡¯


    He thought about that statement as well as the fact that the Super Rock was saying that he was weak.


    ¡®Am I weak?


    Haven¡¯t I surprised everyone with how strong I am every time?


    But that strength is from not using the ancient powers correctly?¡¯


    Cale then heard something that helped him process theplicated mess in his head.


    - Do not sacrifice yourself.


    It was the Super Rock¡¯s stern voice.


    - The people on your side are still not strong enough either.


    Cale thought about his group.


    Eruhaben, Raon, Choi Han, Mary. There were many others as well.


    ¡®But they are not enough?¡¯


    The Super Rock continued to speak in a lower voice.


    - Don¡¯t turn away from them as I did and make them be sacrificed.


    Do not let them be sacrificed.


    That sentence made Cale subconsciously start to shout.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Choi Han, Mary, Jack, Hannah. Everybody around them looked toward him.


    It was as the ancient Dragon and White Star were silently observing each other.


    ¡°Run away!¡±


    Veins were popping out on Cale''s neck as he shouted.


    ¡°...Cale?¡±


    Eruhaben was the one who was most shocked by Cale''s actions. This was different than the Cale he knew.


    However, Eruhaben¡¯s gaze quickly turned away from Cale and back to the front.


    ¡°Is it because he has a lot of ancient powers?¡±


    The White Star continued whileughing.


    ¡°His senses are good.¡±


    Ooooooong-


    They heard a noise.


    Eruhaben looked up toward the source of that noise. He could not believe it.


    ¡°...That-¡±


    The sky was rumbling.


    No, it was violently showing its presence.


    Cale could see the White Star reaching his arm up toward the sky. The White Star was looking at the sky that was responding to him as he started to speak again.


    ¡°Bernard, my loyal subordinate.¡±


    These ck clouds hade from the Lich¡¯s heart orb.


    ¡°I will destroy them with your power.¡±


    The ck clouds headed toward the White Star.


    ¡°We will abandon the Empire¡¯s capital.¡±


    The ck clouds rumbled once the White Star said that.


    Cale started to frown. The cheapskate Fire of Destruction who had been quiet chimed in.


    - We cannot defeat the sky yet, but there is something we can do.


    There was something Cale and the ancient powers could do right now.


    ¡°...Purification.¡±


    - Purification is possible.


    What would they purify?


    It was tantly visible in front of them.


    The ck clouds heading toward the White Star.


    - You have many ways to purify things on your side.


    Cale thought about the methods at his disposal. His eyes clouded over.


    ¡°Hannah.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cale called out to Hannah who was nkly staring at the rumbling clouds in the sky.


    ¡°Can you destroy those clouds with this white sword?¡±


    ¡°...Clouds?¡±


    Hannah nked for a moment before thinking about Cale''s bloodshot eyes and his shouts from earlier as she quickly responded back.


    ¡°I don''t know. But it is telling me we need to destroy it.¡±


    ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Hannah nkly asked, but Cale immediately reached his hand out toward the white sword.


    ¡°You need it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Hannah hesitated for a moment before handing the white sword over to Cale after hearing that he needed it. She then tried to take her own sword out of its scabbard. She was nning on following behind him.


    However, she would not be able to do that.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s eyes opened wide after seeing what Cale handed over.


    Cale had put Raon in Hannah¡¯s arms. He could not allow Raon to sh against the White Star. It could be dangerous.


    ¡°What the...? Human?¡±


    ¡°What the...?¡±


    Cale floated up using the Sound of the Wind instead of responding to the confused Raon and Hannah. He then sternly told the two of them to run.


    ¡°Run away.¡±


    He heard the Super Rock''s sighing voice at that moment.


    - I said don''t sacrifice yourself.


    Cale then felt a sturdy power surrounding his body.


    The Super Rock was starting to protect him.


    Crackle, crackle.


    He had the white sword in his right hand and the Fire of Destruction in his left hand.


    Eruhaben, who could see Cale, created arge white gold wind and charged toward the White Star.


    - Cale, step back. I am enough for this, no, I will do it.


    I will do it.


    Cale knew the weight of those words.


    The Super Rock had said that even Dragons were not enough to take on the sky attribute.


    ¡®How can I leave him alone when I know that is the case?¡¯


    ¡°You still need to live a lot longer, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Cale gave a short response to the ancient Dragon before shooting up toward the ck clouds.

 Chapter 337: Destroyed (3)

    <h4>Chapter 337: Destroyed (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Eruhaben flinched on his way toward the White Star.


    ¡®Still need to live a lot longer.¡¯


    That made Eruhaben scoff in disbelief.


    One thousand years.


    He had thought that he had already lived too long. That was why he was tired. He was bored. Of course, he was not bored because nothing dangerous ever happened anymore.


    ¡®I questioned it every so often.¡¯


    Eruhaben had questioned his life simrly to how the White Star had questioned his life.


    ¡®Why do Dragons live for close to 1,000 years?


    For what reason?


    What is the point of living this long on your own?¡¯


    One of the things that Eruhaben saw the most in his 1,000 years of life was death.


    All living things died at some point. That was an obviousw of nature. He had no desire to go against it, but it was difficult watching others pass away.


    Eruhaben believed that was why the world created Dragons to be independent, arrogant, and prefer to be alone.


    They would experience less death by not being involved with others.


    There might have been a reason Eruhaben looked after the World Tree and the Elves. The World Tree was a tree that never died while Elves were creatures with one of the longest lifespans.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this in myst years.¡±


    Eruhaben stopped the corners of his lips from slowly going up as he closed his eyes for a moment before he opened them back. He could see the White Star in front of him.


    The ancient Dragon¡¯s cold gaze recalled Cale, who had flown toward the ck clouds, and thought only about one thing.


    ¡®I need to keep them alive.¡¯


    He needed to keep all of these punks alive.


    That was the most important thing.


    Eruhaben threw a long spear toward the White Star¡¯s hand that was reaching up to the sky.


    ¡°Aigoo, are you trying to cut off my arm?¡±


    The White Star chuckled as he created a water wall with his other hand.


    Baaaaang!


    The white gold spear and the water wall shed with a loud explosion. The white gold light exploded, covering everyone''s vision in white.


    The White Star''s eyes opened a bit wider the moment that the white gold light disappeared.


    ¡°Yes, that''s the n, my long-living friend.¡±


    Eruhaben had appeared right in front of his water wall. His left hand smashed into the water wall.


    As the hand that was covered in white gold light touched the blue water...


    Pss-


    No sound was made.


    The water had turned into dust without any noise. Eruhaben¡¯s hand that had pierced through the water wall reached out toward the White Star.


    A new white gold spear had appeared in his hand as well.


    The White Star¡¯s bright brown eyes looked into the eyes of the Dragon that was piercing through the water. These gold eyes had pupils that were long, unlike human eyes.


    ¡°...You damn ancient Dragon.¡±


    The White Star moved his left hand again as Eruhaben''s spear was flung toward his right hand in the air.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    Another loud explosion shook the Empire''s capital.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Just, just what is going on right now?¡±


    Outside the capital''s walls.


    The people gathered there could not hide their fear as they watched the ck clouds cover the capital along with the two people fighting by the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Their minds were far past chaotic.


    The explosions in front of them only left fear and despair in their hearts.


    They had already escaped as far as possible from the capital in fear, however, these people for whom their home was everything could only curl up outside the walls and watch.


    ¡°...Sir Bernard ... Was a Lich...¡±


    They never wanted to see that scary ck skeleton again. However, someone else had appeared once the Lich had died. And that person had his hand in the air as if he was about to do something.


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben was stabbing at the White Star''s right hand with his spear in order to figure out what the White Star was trying to do. However, his attack was blocked by the White Star¡¯s left hand that was surrounded by water.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The White Star casually asked the ancient Dragon as he held onto the spear.


    ¡°Are you curious about what my ancient power is?¡±


    Eruhaben started to speak.


    ¡°The sky is crying.¡±


    All of his senses were tracking the movement of the things in the sky.


    Wind.


    Rain.


    Thunderbolt.


    Things that existed in the sky as well as things that the sky could create were gathering together in the ck clouds. The forces in the sky were so strong that they were giving the ancient Dragon chills and making his hair stand up.


    Eruhaben had a decent idea about what this ancient power could do and asked.


    ¡°Is this a sky-attribute ancient power?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve probably never heard of it.¡±


    The spear and the left hand continued to fight. Eruhaben still managed to easily answer the White Star''s question.


    ¡°Yes, I have never heard about it before.¡±


    An ancient power with the power of the sky. He had truly never heard of it.


    However, that was not the issue right now. Eruhaben felt that there was more to it.


    ¡°You''re only going to use a portion of it?¡±


    Wind, rain, and thunderbolts. Eruhaben¡¯s intuition was telling him that this was not the limit of this sky ancient power.


    The sky.


    There was no way something with the word, ¡®sky,¡¯ in its name would only be this strong. His instincts were telling him that, although he already had chills because of the strength of the power, it was still not at full strength.


    His 1,000 years of experiences were warning him.


    The White Star started to smile.


    ¡°Correct. I don''t n on going all out. Just this much is enough.¡±


    The white gold spear and water-covered hand seemed to be equally strong. Neither side was being pushed back.


    However, the White Star was able to look at Eruhaben with a rxed expression while Eruhaben¡¯s expression stiffened a bit.


    The reason that the White Star was not using his full strength.


    Eruhaben did not believe what the White Star had just said. That was why he could confidently ask this next question.


    ¡°Because of the burden on your body?¡±


    The smile instantly disappeared from the White Star¡¯s face.


    Eruhaben continued on as if it was nothing.


    ¡°You seem to have a lot of ancient powers in your body like Cale. So, I wonder if those are burdensome to you as well.¡±


    The different attributes ced a burden on a person''s body.


    Of course, it depended on the size of the person''s te, however, the pain from using ancient powers was always delivered to the body.


    ¡°You could always gather all of the elements in order to put your body in bnce.¡±


    Water, fire, wind, earth, and wood.


    Cale Henituse now had all of the elements so that he could not suffer as much from the shing of ancient powers.


    A smile slowly appeared on Eruhaben¡¯s face. He recalled how the White Star had bled after mming against his spear earlier.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you have all of them yet. You aren¡¯t bnced right now, are you?¡±


    Eruhaben continued to smile at the no longer smiling White Star and continued on.


    ¡°You''re not the only one to have lived for 1,000 years. I may only have had one life, but I''ve lived for 1,000 years as well.¡±


    Arge wave rumbled behind Eruhaben¡¯s back.


    That wave was white gold in color as well. Eruhaben had no intention of holding back.


    ¡°You¡¯ll probably need to use your full strength.¡±


    The ancient Dragon motioned to the wave behind him.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Therge white wave rushed toward the White Star. The White Star quietly observed the strong wave rushing toward him.


    He then started to smile.


    ¡°Eruhaben, it looks like you wanted to tie me down for a bit.¡±


    The fire sword reappeared.


    That sword faced the gold wave before turning.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Saint Jack who was watching from below let out a gasp.


    He had thought that the sword would cut through the gold wave. However, the fireing from that fire was not heading toward the gold wave.


    ¡°...Young master Cale!¡±


    The fireing out of the sword charged toward Cale in the shape of a boomerang. The White Star then smiled and swung his sword toward the white gold wave.


    ¡°Cale Henituse¡¯s ancient powers cannot win against mine. They are iplete.¡±


    Regardless of which ancient power Cale brought out, he could not defeat any of the White Star¡¯s ancient powers right now. That was why no matter what Cale did right now, he could not destroy the White Star¡¯s sky-attribute attack.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this bad? Don¡¯t you need to go help him? I''m sure you want to protect Cale Henituse.¡±


    The fatigue was gone from the White Star''s eyes and he now seemed quite amused. He could see Eruhaben let out a sigh.


    It happened as this unexpected response made the White Star flinch.


    Baaaaaang!


    The White Star''s fire crashed into something and exploded.


    A silver shield was breaking apart along with the fire. Cale frowned as he was heading up into the sky.


    ¡°...Haaaa.¡±


    He then nonchntly added on.


    ¡°Why are youing here?¡±


    A threeyer silver shield was surrounding him. A chubby ck Dragon soon arrived by Cale¡¯s side. The Dragon fluttered his wings as he proudly shouted back.


    ¡°I do what I want!¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but scoff. He could see the Dragon''s front paws holding onto his jacket as if he was saying that he would never let go.


    Cale¡¯s frowning face then turned to the other side.


    ¡°And why are youing here?¡±


    The sword master Hannah. She had a grumpy expression on her face as if she had never had the nk expression she did earlier.


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®Is this the time to be asking me if I''m an idiot?¡¯


    Hannah who was on the White Bone Dragon reached her hand toward Cale, who seemed shocked. She then took the white sword away from him.


    ¡°Do you even know how to use a sword?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to use this?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Raon responded for Cale.


    ¡°The human has nothing to say!¡±


    He was right.


    Cale did have nothing to say.


    - I didn¡¯t say the method was an item nor that it was the white sword. It includes your friends around you.


    The cheapskate spoke into Cale''s mind.


    ¡°...Haaaa.¡±


    Cale lowered his head after seeing Hannah smile and Raon flutter his wings as he sighed.


    He could see something once he lowered his head.


    ¡°What do you n to do with a weak wave like this?¡±


    He could see the White Star cut the white gold wave with a slow sh of his fire sword. There was blood at the corners of his lips, however, the strength he showed to easily cut through the mana wave was amazing.


    However, Cale was focused on something other than the wave that was being cut in half.


    He was not looking at the fighting Eruhaben and White Star.


    He was looking farther down.


    He was looking at the ground.


    ¡°...Why-!¡±


    ¡®Why are they not running away?!¡¯


    Cale started to frown even more.


    He was looking at the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower za down below.


    Choi Han, Mary, Jack, and Sir Rex were all gathered together down there. He also wondered where the airship was located, as Rosalyn was down there with them while using flight magic on them.


    ¡°My goodness.¡±


    Cale let out a scoff.


    ¡°I told all of you to run-¡±


    ¡°Then human, you run away too! Why aren''t you running away?!¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words at the six-years-old''s retort that came in like a hook. However, he had to quickly return to his senses.


    Screeeech-


    The screeching noiseing from the ck clouds stopped. Cale increased his speed.


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    He had an ominous feeling.


    The White Star still looked upied fighting against Eruhaben.


    Eruhaben seemed to be defending quite well against the White Star¡¯s fire sword whileunching his own attacks as well.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale made eye contact with the White Star who raised his head.


    He could see their eyes through the mask.


    The corners of their eyes were curled up.


    He heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Everybody run!¡±


    It was a desperate shout.


    White gold light also started toe out of Eruhaben¡¯s body like watercolor spreading on paper. However, Cale could not pay attention to that spreading light.


    Ooooooong-


    The ck clouds were making noises again.


    Cale turned his head.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    Hannah was trying to stop the rumbling white sword that was making her hands shake. Hannah started to smile as she made eye contact with Cale.


    Her voice was shaking.


    ¡°...Something is weird. M, my hands are shaking?¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    Hannah was sweating a lot. It had started the moment that the ck clouds started to roar differently than before.


    ¡°Human! I feel something weird inside the ck clouds!¡±


    Raon looked toward Cale and continued to speak.


    "Despair! There is despair in there!¡±


    Cale could see some kind of shining light within the clouds. No, it was not a light.


    Something ck was shining.


    It was a ck thunderbolt.


    This ck thunderbolt that looked ready to strike down at the ground at any moment was shining.


    Ooooooong-


    Cale looked down at his feet while listening to the rumblings of the sky.


    The white gold light had reached his feet at some point. It then moved past his feet and legs.


    This white gold light was a barrier.


    It was arge white gold barrier that was protecting everything underneath the ck clouds. Cale could see Eruhaben along with the white gold barrier that was heading up past his waist.


    Eruhaben¡¯s two hands were stretched up as if he was trying to fend off the ck clouds with his white gold barrier, no, as if he was trying to fend off the weight of the sky.


    Choi Han, Mary, and Rosalyn were surrounding Eruhaben.


    In front of them was the White Star.


    Cale could see that the White Star was smiling. He was smiling as if he was trying to say that neither Eruhaben nor Cale had the strength to fend off the sky.


    Cale bluntlymented after seeing the White Star¡¯s smile.


    ¡°That fucking bastard.¡±


    ¡®I don''t care if he¡¯s lived a thousand years or not, that shithead is a fucking bastard from now on.¡¯


    - Cale.


    The Fire of Destruction cheapskate called out to Cale.


    - We are not destroying that thunderbolt. We are destroying that ck colored light.


    ¡®I know.¡¯


    ¡°Hannah, Raon.¡±


    "What is it? I''m going with you!¡±


    ¡°I''m going as well!¡±


    Hannah was standing there with her hands shaking while Raon was focused on Eruhaben¡¯s white gold barrier. Cale responded sternly to the two of them.


    ¡°Hide underneath Eruhaben-nim''s barrier.¡±


    ¡°I told you no.¡±


    ¡°Human, I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Crack, crack.


    Raon and Hannah turned their heads.


    The noise was noting from that ck thunderbolt that looked ready to strike at any moment.


    It was a different thunderbolt.


    It was a rose gold thunderbolt.


    It was shining in a rose gold colored light and also looked ready to shoot up toward the sky at any moment.


    Cale flew up past the white gold barrier that had reached his chest and stood parallel to the ck clouds before responding back to them.


    ¡°I''m going to burn it all.¡±


    That was why he was telling them to hide.


    - Maximum power?


    The cheapskate asked and Cale responded back.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale felt the power filling his body as he started to smile.

 Chapter 338: Destroyed (4)

    <h4>Chapter 338: Destroyed (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale could clearly hear the screamsing from the ck clouds with the ck thunderbolt.


    Aaaaaaah.


    Aaaaaaah-


    It was simr to the shrieks from the ck despair. However, others could only hear the, ¡®oooooong,¡¯ sound of the rumbling.


    ¡°...Huuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a deep breath.


    His entire body felt as if it was boiling.


    He could feel the power roaring within his body. Fire and light were shing in his body and traveling through his veins from his head to the tips of his toes.


    - It''sing.


    The Super Rock chimed in at that moment. Cale lowered his head.


    ¡®Tsk.¡¯


    The White Star who was looking at Cale clicked his tongue and kicked in the air, making his body shoot up.


    ¡°...We need to stop him!¡±


    Rosalyn, who had been standing next to Eruhaben as if she was there to protect him, shouted out. Choi Han and Mary both started to move after hearing her shout.


    Choi Han started to think in his mind.


    ¡®This is not okay.


    I can¡¯t let the White Star approach Cale nor Raon.¡¯


    Choi Han and the ck aura that was shining around his sword started to reveal its violent presence.


    Choi Han recalled the moment he shed with the White Star earlier. He had flown away from the impactst time.


    ¡®...He is used to the sword.¡¯


    The White Star was very experienced with a sword.


    The fire and the destructive forces of nature within that fire sword were not the problems.


    The sword art that just shed through Eruhaben''s gold wave. Choi Han was able to see unspeakable experience from that short sh.


    - Choi Han, that person is experienced with magic as well.


    He heard Rosalyn¡¯s voice in his head.


    It was said that a person could not be experienced in both ancient powers and magic, however, that person supposedly could use magic, sword, and ancient powers.


    ¡®...He is strong.¡¯


    He was extremely strong.


    Squeeze.


    He tightly mped down on his sword. Choi Han¡¯s feet, as well as his entire body that was covered in flight magic, was tense.


    Choi Han was rushing toward the White Star because they were facing an enemy who was so strong that all of them together could not do anything.


    Mages and necromancers.


    A swordsman fought in a different way than both of them.


    It could be even called an advantage only a swordsman had.


    That was the fact that they had weapons that could sh the enemies and stood at the vanguard.


    Choi Han had many moments these days that made him think that he made the right choice to have a sword as his weapon.


    It gave him the justification to stand in the vanguard.


    - Go.


    Choi Han charged toward the White Star as soon as he heard Rosalyn¡¯s voice.


    However, he was forced to stop.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    He heard the ancient Dragon''s voiceing from behind him.


    Choi Han looked back and forth between the ck clouds and the ancient Dragon indecisively before seeing the small Dragon quickly flying toward Eruhaben.


    ¡°Gramps!¡±


    Raon was worried about Cale, but could not ignore Eruhaben calling for him.


    Raon had seen how Cale had interlocked his fingers to hug him earlier, as well as Eruhaben''s scar-filled back in front of them.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Raon''s round eyes focused on Eruhaben. The blood from earlier had dried around his mouth.


    Eruhaben still had both hands in the air because of the white gold barrier.


    ¡°Little kid, are you looking down on me?¡±


    The white gold barrier settled underneath the ck clouds once it covered the capital.


    ¡°I am not looking down on you! Goldie gramps, if you get hurt, I am going to destroy this wor-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being too loud, little kid.¡±


    ¡°I, AM, NOT, LOU-!¡±


    Raon was responding to Eruhaben who cut him off before he was forced to stop talking after seeing the ancient Dragon''s actions.


    A white gold colored thread started to appear from the ancient Dragon¡¯s two hands that looked as if they were trying to support the sky.


    The thread was touching the white gold barrier that was resisting against the ck clouds.


    The ancient Dragon grabbed that thread with both hands before removing one hand in order to grab Raon''s front paw.


    ¡°You do it.¡±


    Raon''s small, chubby and ck front paw. The ancient Dragon ced the white gold thread in Raon''s palm.


    Raon could feel Eruhaben''s strength flowing into him the moment the white gold thread touched his paw.


    The thread slowly melted away in Raon''s paw before surrounding Raon in a white gold light.


    ¡°You can do it. You are very good at magic.¡±


    Eruhaben then grabbed Raon''s paw again and started to move it. He then made Raon reach up to the sky with his short paws just as he had done.


    ¡°...I-¡±


    Raon looked at the white gold light surrounding him and asked.


    "Why should I do this?


    Gramps, what are you going to do if I''m doing this?¡±


    Raon''s paws were shaking a bit. Eruhaben tightly clenched those front paws for a moment before letting go and responding back.


    ¡°I am someone who keeps my word.¡±


    Eruhaben patted the little kid¡¯s round head before turning around.


    ¡°Raon, that is what it means to be a Dragon.¡±


    He then raised his voice.


    ¡°All of you, protect Raon!¡±


    Rosalyn, Choi Han, Mary, and even Hannah came over. Eruhaben flew past them and shot up into the air.


    He was flying toward Cale and the White Star.


    Rosalyn, who had been nkly watching Eruhaben fly away, turned her head after feeling a chilling fluctuation of mana.


    The ck Dragon.


    There was arge amount of ck manaing from the tiny Dragon.


    Rosalyn could see the frowning Raon focusing not on Eruhaben nor even Cale, but only on the white gold barrier and the ck clouds.


    Raon''s front paws were shaking. She heard Raon''s voice as his front paws continued to shake.


    ¡°...I...am...great and mighty.¡±


    Rosalyn almost teared up for some reason as she heard that. The sight in front of her together with the young Dragon''s voice was making her emotional.


    The white gold thread.


    A silver color started to dye the white gold light that Eruhaben had connected to Raon.


    It was the color that came out when Raon used his shield, when Raon wanted to protect something.


    The white gold barrier was slowly turning silver. The young Dragon Raon was working hard to do as much as he could with his current limits.


    Rosalyn shouted out to the rest of the group who were still nkly staring once she saw that.


    ¡°Protect Raon-nim!¡±


    She then started to give orders.


    ¡°Focus all long-distance attacks on the White Star! Support Eruhaben-nim!¡±


    A fire arrow shot out from Rosalyn''s hand toward the White Star. She then moved to Raon''s right side.


    Choi Hanunched an aura attack toward the White Star before moving to Raon''s left side.


    Hannah was in front of Raon while Mary moved behind him.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The fire arrow and the shining ck aura hit the White Star.


    ¡°...Really.¡±


    The White Star who used his water wall to defend against both attacks could not hide his annoyance. His face showed fatigue and anger at the fact that he had not reached Cale yet.


    ¡°Cale, they really seem to want to protect you.¡±


    Cale, who was outside the white gold barrier, responded back to the White Star with a stoic expression on his face.


    ¡°Up.¡±


    ¡°...Hmm? Up?¡±


    The White Star''s expression soon stiffened as he looked up in confusion and swung the sword in his hand.


    Baaaaang!


    Eruhaben and the White Star shed once more. Cale, who was watching this, shrugged his shoulders and smirked as he responded back.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually down and not up, you fucking bastard.¡±


    Eruhaben started to speak to the White Star who was on the other side of his white gold spear and the fire sword.


    ¡°You don''t have enough strength, right?¡±


    The White Star had silently blocked the ancient Dragon¡¯s attack with his water wall earlier on. However, that same person was being annoyed by Choi Han and Rosalyn¡¯s attacks right now.


    The meaning behind it was simple.


    The White Star¡¯s condition was not good.


    There was still blood dripping out of the White Star''s mouth.


    Of course, Eruhaben¡¯s condition was not great either.


    His face was pale and he had dried blood on his lips. The White Star responded back as if he was tired.


    ¡°...You really are persistent. You''re not like a Dragon.¡±


    However, Eruhaben just raised his head and made eye contact with Cale.


    Cale could see that Eruhaben¡¯s gaze was calm. Furthermore, he could see the silver light fusing with the white gold barrier as Raon was maintaining it.


    He could hear Eruhabenughing and speaking to him as he was about to frown.


    ¡°Cale, you have to let me live a lot longer, right?¡±


    The frown that was forming on Cale''s face quickly turned into a smile.


    His former team leader¡¯s voice echoed by Kim Rok Soo¡¯s ears.


    ¡®... Fuck! Hey, Rock Soo. Kim Rok Soo. You have to live a great life on my behalf as well.


    Got it?¡¯


    ¡®Live a long time, you bastard. Make sure you can have that cker life you like so much.¡¯


    His team leader''s voice and Eruhaben¡¯s voice seemed to fuse into one.


    The power of fire that was roaming through Cale''s body spoke up at that moment.


    - I prepared it at full power.


    The Fire of Destruction.


    The full strength of that ancient power.


    Cale had no way of knowing how much burden his body would face after using this strength. However, the Super Rock''s power was fortifying his body right now.


    His body was also bnced by having all five elements and his te was bigger now, albeit still being as weak as ss.


    Cale closed his eyes.


    Rose gold light started toe out of his hands that were in front of the ck clouds.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Cale pulled out all of the fire inside of his body as he heard his heart beating.


    The rose gold light came out of Cale''s hands and turned into a thin line as it cut in between the ck clouds and the white gold barrier.


    Cale heard something break at that moment. It was Eruhaben¡¯s white gold spear that was broken.


    However, Cale did not open his eyes. The White Star approached Eruhaben.


    ¡°You damn old Dragon bastard.¡±


    The White Star¡¯s fist that had broken Eruhaben¡¯s spear was heading toward Eruhaben¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°You are really...¡±


    The punchnded on Eruhaben.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Annoying me.¡±


    Eruhaben groaned and the White Star was about to kick him away.


    ¡°Ha, haha.¡±


    Heughed and grabbed onto the White Star¡¯s fist.


    The White Star could see the Dragon grab his other hand as well.


    ¡°You are mine.¡±


    The ancient Dragon was someone who kept his word.


    His hands that were covered in white gold light were grabbing onto the White Star¡¯s hands.


    Eruhaben was holding on as best as he could in order to prevent the White Star from approaching any closer to Cale.


    ¡°Cale, run wild.¡±


    ¡®Do what you want to do how you want to do it.¡¯


    The White Star frowned and shouted out the moment he heard the ancient Dragon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Strike down!¡±


    Strike down.


    That order was directed at the sky and caused Eruhaben to let out another groan.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He felt a significant amount of power flowing out from the White Star.


    Oooooooong-


    The rumbling ck clouds suddenly stopped.


    Silence filled the area for a moment.


    Screeeech-


    Screeeech- screeeeeech-


    A terrible shriek filled the area as the sky started to shake.


    The ck clouds were shrieking loudly. Even the air felt like it was shaking.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The White Star kicked Eruhaben, forcing him to let go of the White Star¡¯s hands and move back. He looked up at the sky as he sighed in pain.


    Something ck shot out from the ck clouds.


    It was a thunderbolt.


    A ck thunderbolt revealed itself from the ck clouds that covered up the capital.


    It was followed by an endless amount of other ck thunderbolts.


    Eruhaben started to smile at that moment.


    It was the same moment that Cale opened his eyes.


    He looked toward the ck thunderbolts and gave the order.


    ¡°Purify them.¡±


    The thin rose gold thread that was between the white gold barrier and the ck clouds reacted to his order.


    Fire started to shout out from the thread.


    And from within the fire...


    Rose gold thunderbolts that looked ready to gobble up the ck thunderbolts, the ck clouds, and even pierce through the skies shot out from the fire.


    It was as if fire wasing from the ground and the ck thunderbolt was falling from the sky and roaring at each other.


    Screeeech-


    The shrieking ck thunderbolts and the rose gold thunderbolts crashed against each other.


    Aaaaaaah-


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    The shrieks started to change.


    It happened the moment the two thunderbolts crashed against each other. The shrieks turned into sobs and the ck color started to be washed away, simr to when he had purified the ck despair in the past.


    The rose gold light was eating up the darkness within the ck thunderbolts.


    ¡°Kaha, hahaha!¡±


    However, the White Star wasughing.


    The rose gold thunderbolts slowly turned into red ash and disappeared after battling against the ck thunderbolts.


    Although it could eat the darkness within the ck thunderbolts, it was unable to eat the thunderbolts themselves.


    The White Star¡¯s sky was still there even without Bernard''s darkness.


    That was why the White Star wasughing.


    ¡°Hahaha, I told you that you wouldn¡¯t be able to win against my ancient power.¡±


    The ck thunderbolts that were now white after being cleansed by the rose gold light struck down toward the white gold barrier. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The White Star groaned and took a deep breath.


    Eruhaben had rushed over and hadnded a punch on his face. The ancient Dragon who was breathing heavily looked tired. His hands were shaking as well.


    It was because he had gone up against the fire sword that was a fortified version of the sword of Disasters, which was one of the Dragon yer¡¯s powers.


    However, Eruhaben was doing everything he could to draw out every ounce of strength in his body.


    ¡°You, get out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Eruhaben barely managed to pull out some mana tounch toward the White Star who was just as tired.


    ¡°Are you still nning on attack-!¡±


    The eyes of the White Star who was preparing for an attack turned wide.


    It was not an attack.


    It was a gust of wind.


    A quick gust of wind enveloped him before shooting up.


    It headed outside the white gold barrier.


    The White Star was pushed back and Eruhaben reached his hand out at that moment.


    He could see something falling from the sky.


    ¡°Huff, huff. Huff.¡±


    Eruhaben caught the person who was falling.


    He could hear that person''s rough breathing.


    ¡°Huff, huuuff.¡±


    Cale was breathing heavily as if he did not have enough oxygen. His entire body was shaking.


    He was not coughing up blood, however, he was unable to breathe properly as if he would suffocate to death soon.


    Cale leaned into Eruhaben¡¯s body and raised his head. His sight was blurry.


    - I said don''t sacrifice yourself.


    He could hear the Super Rock in his mind.


    He could see the White Star smiling with a tired expression on his face from outside the white gold barrier.


    - The ck color is gone.


    The Super Rock continued on.


    - We did one of the things we are capable of doing.


    Cale started to smile.


    The white thunderbolts that were the result of the Fire of Destruction washing away the ck despair.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Saint Jack sped his hands together on the ground.


    Bernard¡¯s darkness was gone and only the White Star¡¯s powers were left in the thunderbolts now.


    These thunderbolts were full of the natural power of nature.


    They gave off the intense feeling of nature.


    It was a calm and beautiful power.


    ¡®...It almost feels holy as well.¡¯


    Saint Jack started to frown because of that power.


    It could not be helped.


    Jack¡¯s face that seemed both relieved and crying at the same time started to speak.


    ¡°...Young master Cale.


    Eruhaben-nim and Raon-nim.¡±


    Jack¡¯s face had both joy and sorrow as he called out their names.


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben activated his magic again. He was pulling up even the smallest grain of mana within his body.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let it be destroyed.¡±


    More white gold light started to fuse in with the white gold barrier.


    ¡°...I ... am great and mighty!¡±


    A bright silver light shot out of Raon''s front paws that were covered in ck mana.


    Cale reached his hand out as well.


    - Are you going to do it in the end?


    He could hear the Super Rock''s voice.


    Cale looked at the white thunderbolts that looked ready to strike down at the Empire¡¯s capital, the homes of the citizens, and responded back.


    ¡°Stop asking me the same thing.¡±


    The Super Rock let out a sigh as he responded back.


    - You won''t die, but it will be painful.


    Cale let out a chuckle.


    Someone''s home, someone''s life was...


    Going to be destroyed.


    Going to break down.


    Going to turn to rubble.


    Going to disappear.


    Sometimes it was worse just watching all of that happen.


    He wasn¡¯t certain that they would be able to stop the White Star''s attack even though both Eruhaben and Raon were making their moves.


    It was only right for him to support them with his strength no matter how weak it was.


    In addition...


    ¡°I haven¡¯t fainted yet.¡±


    He had not fainted just yet.


    That meant that his body was still capable of doing more.


    Cale¡¯s hands were reaching toward the sky. A silver light started toe out of his palms.


    The white gold barrier.


    The silver shield around it.


    Now, there was another silver shield with two wings opened wide on top of that silver shield.


    The white thunderbolts shout down on the silver shield.


    It was a sh between things that were fighting to protect and things that were fighting to destroy.

 Chapter 339: Destroyed (5)

    <h4>Chapter 339: Destroyed (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben¡¯s face was a total mess as the two lights crashed against each other.


    ¡°You stupid idiot!¡±


    Hundreds of thunderboltsnded on the silver shield.


    It all happened in an instant.


    It happened right as Eruhaben had pulled out every single bit of mana in his body to make the white gold barrier as strong as possible.


    ¡°You can still-¡±


    A silver mana shield had appeared over the white gold barrier in that short instant. Then a different silver shield had quickly appeared on top of that.


    The thoughts behind those shields were too obvious.


    ¡°You can still move your shields away!¡±


    Eruhaben tried to pull down Cale¡¯s hands that were reaching up to the sky. However, he could see Cale starting to speak even as his lips were shaking.


    ¡°But I don''t want to.¡±


    Cale was speaking in an extremely disrespectful manner.


    However, his eyes were cold.


    ¡°It''s already toote.¡±


    As Cale mentioned, it was already toote to deactivate his shield.


    ¡°I n to do whatever I want.¡±


    Cale then looked past Eruhaben to the silver shield.


    Bang!


    One of the thunderbolts crashed into the shield.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    A couple more thunderbolts crashed into the shield and tried to destroy it.


    That was the beginning.


    Baaaaang! Bang, baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Numerous white thunderbolts shot down as if they wanted to rip apart the shield.


    ¡°Huff, huff. Huff.¡±


    Cale lost some strength every time the shield shook from the impact. The Vitality of the Heart was definitely working harder than ever to fill Cale''s body with strength.


    However, it felt as if all of the strength that it pushed in was seeping out of Cale¡¯s hands.


    ¡°He, hehe-¡±


    Cale started tough. His tired eyes looked toward the white thunderbolts.


    It looked like light was falling down on his shield.


    The white thunderbolts looked extremely holy. They were also very bright. How many experiences would one have in their lifetime to see such bright lights?


    ¡°...Damn it, it is so fucking bright.¡±


    Unfortunately, Cale did not like such sights like this.


    - ...I''m hungry.


    He could hear the glutton priestess¡¯s voice.


    The Indestructible Shield.


    The power he received from the glutton priestess. Cale had faced many dangers until now, but the shield had never been destroyed before.


    ¡®The majority of that was thanks to Raon.¡¯


    It had only been possible because Raon''s silver mana shield had surrounded Cale''s shield.


    However, Cale and Raon''s positions had flipped this time.


    Cale¡¯s mind was quickly moving even as he was breathing heavily so that he could make out as much of the current situation as possible.


    ¡®It will crash a total of three times.¡¯


    The white thunderbolts will crash into Cale''s silver shield, Raon''s shield, and then the white gold barrier. They would strike those threeyers in that order.


    They should get weaker after making it through eachyer.


    That should mean that the thunderbolts that crashed into Eruhaben''s white gold barrier will be weaker and that they should be able to prevent the destruction of the capital.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Bang!


    That was why Cale was thinking that it would be worth it even if he ended up fainting and nned to keep his shield up until that happened.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Little kid!¡±


    Cale could hear Eruhaben''s pressing tone.


    He also saw something fly up past him although it was too bright to fully make out what it was.


    This thing, no, this being, was surrounded by a ck mana storm as it flew up.


    His two front paws were still headed toward the sky as if it was trying to carry the sky.


    Cale focused his eyes as much as possible.


    ¡°...Raon?¡±


    Raon, who Cale was certain had been lower in the sky than Cale and Eruhaben was flying up past him toward the sky.


    Cale and Raon made eye contact.


    Raon crumpled his nose at the center of his round face as he confidently shouted.


    ¡°I, Raon Miru, am great and mighty! I will do it!¡±


    ¡®...This stupid!¡¯


    Cale suddenly felt his insides flipping over. Cale tried to speak but Eruhaben was faster.


    ¡°Little kid, the shield-¡±


    ¡°I know what I need to know!¡±


    Cale kept his mouth shut after hearing Raon cut the ancient Dragon off.


    ¡°I am the least injured right now! That is why it is my turn to do the most! That is only correct!¡±


    ¡®...What can a six-year-old do?!¡¯


    Cale who tried to speak again could not get any of those words out as he let out a different noise.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Craaaaaaack-


    Cracks were starting to appear on his shield.


    A strand of ck blood started to drip out of the corner of Cale¡¯s mouth. He could see someone other than Raon at that moment.


    ¡°...Miss Rosalyn?¡±


    Ahem, hem. Rosalyn let out some fake coughs before flying up to stand behind Raon. However, that was not the issue.


    Ooooooong-


    Approximately ten of the highest-grade magic stones that Cale had given here were spinning like tops around her. Furthermore, red mana was surrounding her and making her robe flutter.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just do nothing.¡±


    He could see Mary behind her with thousands of ck threadsing out of her body.


    ¡°The injured must rest.¡±


    Mary then started to send her threads toward the sky.


    One, two. The threads wereing together as if they were weaving something. It wasn''t as tight as when something was being weaved, however, it was slowly starting to look like a shield.


    ¡°I am great and mighty as well.¡±


    She then flew up to stand next to Raon.


    ¡°Ha! Haha!¡±


    Cale looked up after hearing someoneugh. Eruhaben wasughing with a look of disbelief on his face.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    He slowly pulled Cale to his side.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Choi Han who had approached at some point took Cale from Eruhaben. Choi Han ced Cale on his back.


    ¡®Please rest a bit, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    He could not say anything at all.


    A white smoke that was not the white thunderbolts but came up from the ground started to surround him.


    He looked down to see Saint Jack who was hiding behind Rex¡¯s shield sending out his healing abilities toward Cale and the group.


    Cale¡¯s insides that were a mess from using his ancient powers could not be healed with Saint Jack''s healing powers.


    It was because they were not illnesses or injuries.


    However, it was definitely enough to heal the others. Of course, the smoke did not go toward Hannah or Mary.


    ¡°Hahaha, I''m about to tear up.¡±


    Cale raised his head again after hearing someone sounding entertained.


    Craaaack-


    He could see the White Star on the other side of the silver shield that was starting to crack even more. The white thunderbolts were avoiding him as they struck down.


    The White Star was entertained watching Cale and his group.


    ¡°I guess I should say it is very touching?¡±


    The White Star who was speaking cheekily as he wiped the blood off of his mouth then shrugged his shoulders and took a magic scroll out of his pocket.


    Cale was certain it was a teleportation magic circle inside it.


    ¡®We need to catch this bastard.¡¯


    No, it was actually better for that bastard to disappear from here.


    There was nobody here who could defeat him. It would be better if he disappeared. Cale''s eyes were cold, but they were filled with so much anger that it could not be hidden.


    He could hear the White Star¡¯s voice clearly at that moment.


    ¡°Too bad. I¡¯m a bit busy right now. I wanted to see whether you could block it or not.¡±


    ¡®That fucking bastard-¡¯


    Cale who was about to say something stopped himself after hearing someone quietly mumbling.


    ¡°...An even crazier bastard than me.¡±


    ¡®...Choi Han, did you just cuss?¡¯


    Cale let out another groan as his face turned odd after hearing Choi Han¡¯s vicious words.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale''s back curled up. Choi Han could see the ck blood drenching his shoulder. He nodded his head at the others who were looking at him and grabbed Cale¡¯s hands that were reaching up to the sky.


    ¡°...Ha...really, so annoying.¡±


    He ignored what Cale had to say.


    Choi Han gathered together Cale''s palms that had very faint silver threads that looked ready to break at any moment.


    Cale¡¯s hands weakly headed down. Cale put his chin on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder as he looked up.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    There seemed to be an endless number of thunderbolts.


    The cracked silver shield had turned into pieces.


    It was not broken.


    Cale had just deactivated it.


    The silver shield slowly dissipated in the air.


    Eruhaben smiled refreshingly andmented at the same time.


    ¡°Little kid, let me see you run wild.¡±


    Cale could see Eruhaben move behind Raon¡¯s back and grabbing onto Raon''s paws.


    The silver mana shield and the white gold barrier.


    The two of them were slowly fusing into one.


    That was not the end.


    Crack, crack.


    The highest-grade magic stones cracked, and arge amount of red mana mixed in with the silver mana shield as well. It was Rosalyn¡¯s magic.


    The ck thread shield seeped into it as well.


    The White Star slowly opened his mouth to speak while watching that.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    Cale subconsciously called out Raon''s name.


    However, Raon had already left Eruhaben¡¯s side and was flying up higher.


    Raon''s shield was now a mix of different colors.


    It was a shield that was carrying Mary, Rosalyn, and Eruhaben¡¯s powers as well.


    Raon put his forehead on that shield. He then stared at the bastard on the other side of the shield.


    The White Star and Raon made eye contact.


    The White Star could see the young Dragon that was ring at him starting to speak.


    ¡°...I will definitely make you pay.¡±


    Raon Miru, the six-years-old Dragon.


    Raon may be young, but he knew everything he needed to know. He sounded confident and energetic, but Raon had seen how Eruhaben, Cale, and the others had fought.


    ¡°And how are you going to do that?¡±


    The White Star was looking at Raon with curiosity. Raon confidently responded back underneath the shield that was stronger than any shield he had created before.


    ¡°I will win next time.¡±


    He was a Dragon who could do anything well as long as he learned how to do it.


    Raon could see the White Star starting to smile. The White Star then shouted out an order.


    ¡°Destroy everything! Strike down!¡±


    Blood started to flow out of his mouth again as the white thunderbolts struck down toward the colorful shield.


    Riiiiiip.


    He ripped the teleportation scroll as that happened. The White Star ignore the ring ck Dragon and looked toward Cale.


    ¡®I need to collect the ancient powers.¡¯


    He needed to gather all of the ancient powers.


    The Final sixth ancient power.


    The White Star thought about what would happen once he found that final ancient power and let the teleportation magic circle take him in. He left one final goodbye for Cale.


    - See you soon, future Dragon Catcher.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    The White Star disappeared and only the white thunderbolts remained as Cale''s tired hands clenched so hard that he started to bleed.


    Raon was now facing up against those white thunderbolts.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Raon could hear his heart beating as he put his forehead back on the colorful shield. He also put his front paws on the shield as well.


    ¡®I can do it.


    I can do it because I am the great and mighty Raon Miru.¡¯


    Raon recalled a couple of things.


    He thought about how Cale had hugged him. He recalled Cale''s shocked expression as he looked for his invisible body in the air.


    He recalled how Cale had locked his fingers together to tightly hold him.


    He recalled Eruhaben¡¯s scarred body and how he had breathed heavily and bled. However, he also recalled how big Eruhaben¡¯s back looked.


    Finally, he recalled his friends who had surrounded him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Raon recalled these memories and felt his heart beating as he started to imagine. No, he was trying to turn that imagination into reality.


    Magic was a way to create something using mana that came from nature.


    Raon was able to put the things he had learned into his magic.


    These memories about how his friends tried to protect him.


    Raon realized that that was the true shield. He had learned it.


    Now that he had learned it, he could create it as well.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    ck mana started to flow out of Raon¡¯s forehead.


    That mana flowed along the shield.


    ¡°Little kid, you really are not like a Dragon.¡±


    He could feel Goldie gramps hugging him from behind.


    Raon focused even more on Eruhaben¡¯s hands.


    Arge amount of mana started to flow through his short paws to envelope the shield.


    ¡°Huh, over there-!¡±


    ¡°It turned ck!¡±


    The people outside the capital who could not clearly see what was going on around the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower could see that the colorful shield was bing dyed ck.


    However, their gazes were soon covered in bright lights and they could not see anything clearly.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    All they could hear was something trying to destroy something else.


    Their ears and their heads started to ring. The ground started to shake as well.


    People could not help but plop down on the ground.


    ck, white, red, and gold.


    All of those colors mixed together.


    And finally...


    ¡°Hey, weak human.¡±


    Cale reached his hand out.


    A round head ced itself on top of Cale¡¯s palm.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    The bright lights were gone.


    He could now see that morning had arrived.


    The sun was rising.


    Cale caressed the tired Raon''s head, shoulder and cheek in that order as Raon weaklyid in Eruhaben¡¯s arms before responding back.


    ¡°Raon, you truly are great and mighty.¡±


    Raon smiled at him.


    Cale smiled back.


    Nobody had died.


    Nothing was destroyed as they wee the new morning.


    The human and the Dragon.


    The two of their smiles seemed simr.


    The two of them started to speak at the same time.


    ¡°Human! Let¡¯s go catch that bastard!¡±


    ¡°...Fucking bastard, I will get you when you least expect it.¡±


    Cale said something else as Choi Han and Eruhaben who were respectively supporting Cale and Raon, flinched.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°If there is something urgent or something you are curious about as you clean up this mess...¡±


    Huuuuu.


    Cale let out a deep breath. Choi Han turned his head and looked toward Cale at this unexpected conversation topic.


    Cale confidently continued on while looking at Choi Han.


    ¡°Call his highness, the crown prince.¡±


    Plop.


    Cale''s body became limp after saying that.


    He could hear the Super Rock''s voice in his mind.


    - I don''t know how many days you''ll faint for this time.


    ¡®Damn it.


    This weak ass body is a bigger issue than the White Star.¡¯


    ¡°Weak human!¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    The sound of his group calling for him sounded like a luby.


    Cale then fainted.


    It had been a while since this had happened.

 Chapter 340: Huh? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 340: Huh? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®Looks like I¡¯m always dreaming whenever I faint now. It has to be this damn annoying dream though. Is someone doing this on purpose?¡¯


    His cold eyes looked around.


    He was currently dreaming.


    It had to be a dream. How else would he be able to exin going fifteen years into the past?


    ¡®Is it that moment?¡¯


    It was early January right after he had turned 20 years old. He could see a destroyed concrete wall.


    Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo, was curled up inside a building with one destroyed wall.


    He could faintly make out the sky as he raised his head through the debris.


    It was raining.


    ¡°... Fuck.¡±


    It really was a damn annoying dream.


    Three days.


    The Kim Rok Soo during this moment had survived curled up in a corner of this destroyed building for three days by drinking the rain water that fell from the hole above him.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The rain drops fell on his eyes, but Kim Rok Soo had not even thought about turning his head to the side.


    However, the Cale in the dream cussed as he turned his head.


    It was dark. He looked around the dark building that was quite a mess.


    There were a lot of corpses inside. Corpses of both humans and monsters filled the building.


    A sudden change had urred in the world when he was doing his part-time job at a restaurant one day. As a result of that change, Kim Rok Soo had to fight against monsters.


    ¡®It really is that day.¡¯


    Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo was the only survivor in this building.


    Kim Rok Soo had to survive in the debris of this building for three days as the copsed portions made it impossible to find the exit.


    The first day, he had hoped that no monsters would find him.


    The second day, he hoped that someone woulde rescue him.


    On the third day-


    ¡®I had no thoughts at all.¡¯


    It could not be helped.


    All he could see while being curled up was the dark sky and the debris of destruction, while the only things he could hear were screams and the cries of monsters.


    However, this had all ended after three days.


    It was before he had awakened as an ability user.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The tiny hole the size of his palm had been the only thing connecting him to the outside world.


    He could see someone through that hall.


    ¡°...Hey, can you hear me down there?¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    He could not clearly see the face that had blocked the hole. However, he remembered those eyes even after all this time had passed.


    It was his former team leader, Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°You can hear me, right? Can you move?¡±


    Although he would be a team leader in the future, Lee Soo Hyuk was just one of the first awakened ability users at this point. Using an informal tone from the beginning was very much like his former team leader.


    Cale said the same thing he had said to this former team leader when it actually happened.


    ¡°...I am hungry.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk smiled and responded back.


    ¡°Looks like you are fine, little punk.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk threw a chocte bar down the hole. Cale picked it up and said the same thing he had said in the past.


    ¡°Is it free?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I have no money.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? How disappointing.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk moved his sword like a lever and started to move the debris one by one. He moved a good amount of debris before getting close enough to reach his hand out to Cale, who grabbed it.


    Cale was able toe out of the building as Lee Soo Hyuk easily pulled him up.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°I see. Can you walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, I think so.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk turned around and motioned toward Cale.


    ¡°Follow me. I''ll take you somewhere safe.¡±


    He looked at the person''s back.


    This was how Cale had first met his former team leader. He would end up as a rookie entering thepany where Lee Soo Hyuk was a team leader a long time in the future. A lot of things would happen during that time, however, this rtionship with his former team leader was quite a long one.


    Cale looked at his former team leader who was walking away for a moment before raising his head.


    Plop. Plop.


    The winter rain continued to pour down.


    It was cold.


    ¡®It''s quite realistic for being a dream.¡¯


    Cale felt something weird as he put on a bitter smile along with that thought.


    Plop. Plop. Plop.


    ¡®These water drops feel too realistic.


    How can a dream be so realistic?¡¯


    In addition...


    ¡®...What is this wet feeling?¡¯


    Cale heard a voiceing from somewhere else as the Cale in the dream was confused by the realistic sensation of the rain drops.


    To be more specific, it was not a voice.


    ¡°Sniff!¡±


    ¡®Sniff? Someone is sniffling?¡¯


    The world around Cale changed the moment he realized this. His former team leader and the destroyed city slowly disappeared as if they had all been mirages.


    And finally, once only darkness was left...


    ¡°Sniff, sniff! Something is weird with our human!¡±


    He could hear the ck Dragon sniffling.


    Cale realized that it was time to wake up from his dream.


    ¡®Haaaaa.¡¯


    Cale should wake up in order to stop the ck Dragon from crying, however, he felt tired after thinking about everything he would need to take care of once he opened his eyes.


    Finishing up with the Empire¡¯s issues, the Church of the Sun God, the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower, and even the bnce of power in the Western continent.


    ¡®I feel sorry for Raon but should I rx a bit longer?¡¯


    Cale had that thought in his mind as he debated whether to open his eyes or not when something he heard forced him to open his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s really weird! His body ispletely fine! But it has been 14 days, 7 hours, 21 minutes, and 41 seconds, and he is still not waking up!¡±


    ¡®Huh? How many days did he say?¡¯


    Cale''s eyes jolted open.


    ¡°H, h, hu, ma, man! Y, you opened your eyes!¡±


    He then flinched.


    Raon''s round face was right in front of his face and there were tears dripping from thoserge round eyes.


    Along with snot...


    ¡°Our human opened his eyes after 14 days, 7 hours, 22 minutes, and 3 seconds!¡±


    He could hear Raon''s happy voice.


    Cale slowly turned his head away from the ck Dragon''s round head that was covering his view.


    He then ended up flinching once more.


    ¡°...Where is this?¡±


    He could see gold behind Raon''s head.


    The soft bed was normal, but the fancy ceiling decorated in gold was not something that he was used to.


    He turned his head to the left.


    Raon''s chubby body was covering most of the view, however, he could see a bed canopy with fancy embroidery on it.


    ¡®What, just what-¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    It was a fancy bed that was not his style at all. Cale wanted to look past the bed, but the curtains surrounding the bed made it impossible to look out.


    Cale heard a voice by his right ear at that moment.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Aigoo!¡±


    Cale curled up in shock before turning his head.


    He could see the pale ancient Dragon Eruhaben sitting with a rxed expression at the corner of the bed. He was chilling there eating some fruits.


    ¡°...What the fuck?¡±


    Cale unintentionally shared his honest feelings.


    ¡®This is not what I expected to see at all.¡¯


    Cale had opened his eyes expecting to see a chaotic Empire, however, the sight in front of him was luxurious and rxed.


    ¡°What is the issue? You are resting.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?


    Resting?


    Where is this ce?¡±


    ¡°That bastard Adin¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Where? Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s room?


    ...Is this Adin¡¯s bed?¡±


    ¡°Human! Aren¡¯t you hungry? Choi Han is supposed to bring food soon. We didn¡¯t prepare anything for you, but I will give you some of mine! He is bringing all sorts of different steaks! I will give you one, no, two, no! I can give you all of them if you want!¡±


    Raon pulled the nket that he had kicked off in excitement as Cale awoke back up to Cale¡¯s neck and patted his head.


    Cale''s expression turned even odder. Eruhaben poured a cup of water as that happened and handed it to him.


    ¡°Drink. Drink some water before you speak. I''m sure your throat is hurting.¡±


    ¡°... Uhh... mm.¡±


    Cale took the cup of water from Eruhaben.


    It was true that his throat was hurting after speaking as soon as he opened his eyes. He drank some water and asked in a slightly less dry voice.


    ¡°What is the situation outside right now?¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Cale for a moment before getting up and pulling the curtains open.


    ¡°Quite a lot has happened while you were unconscious for 15 days.¡±


    Chhh.


    The curtains were opened and Imperial Prince Adin''s bedroom appeared in front of Cale''s eyes.


    Cale ended up flinching for the third time at that moment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He could see the golden table that Adin had obviously used in the past. On either side of the table wererge couches that were just as fancy.


    But that was not the issue.


    ¡°...Tasha?¡±


    The Dark Elf, Tasha, was sitting on one of those couches.


    She could not respond to Cale. She was sitting with her back on the couch with a document in her hand-


    ¡°Human, Tasha is smart, so she ended up doing a lot of work. That is why she is tired!¡±


    She was asleep.


    There was someone sitting in a rxed manner on the couch opposite Tasha as well. This person had a document in his hand as well.


    ¡°Hiya.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp.


    Crown prince Alberu. Alberu was in his quarter Dark Elf appearance as he waved toward Cale.


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®Why is he here?¡¯


    This was supposed to be Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s pce, so why would Alberu, the crown prince of a foreign nation be inside here? And why was he in his quarter Dark Elf form?


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    ¡®I did tell Choi Han to contact him if he had any questions. But why?¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    Crown prince Alberu brushed back his dark brown hair. His face was full of fatigue, however, he observed Cale''s paleplexion after being unconscious for two weeks as he jokingly responded back.


    ¡°My younger bro was calling for his hyung. So how could I note?¡±


    ¡®That stupid hyung nonsense.¡¯


    Alberu chuckled and continued to speak as Cale started to frown.


    ¡°You said you were going to act stealthily, but you just openly used your shield in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale recalled therge silver shield he had activated in the battle against the White Star.


    No matter how covered he was inside the robe, the citizens of the Empire, especially the residents of the capital, were used to Cale¡¯s silver shield even though they did not know about Choi Han or Mary.


    He had received a medal of honor after supporting the falling pce with the silver shield in the past.


    ¡°Thanks to that, I cannot appear in the Empire as crown prince Alberu Crossman right now.¡±


    Cale continued Alberu¡¯s exnation for him.


    ¡°Doing so might make other nations think that the Roan Kingdom was trying to gobble up the Mogoru Empire.¡±


    ¡°The citizens of the Mogoru Empire might think that this was all a devious n by the Roan Kingdom as well.¡±


    Alberu took it back and finished the full exnation.


    Cale sat up and leaned on one of the pirs by the bed as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I guess we have to say that I acted on my own in order to help Saint Jack-nim.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s pretty much how we are handling it.¡±


    Cale bluntly asked a question after seeing how rxed Alberu was despite the load of documents in front of him.


    ¡°But still, was there a need for you to personallye here, your highness?¡±


    Cale could see the corners of crown prince Alberu''s lips curling up at that moment. He couldn''t help but feel iffy about that smile as the crown prince responded back.


    ¡°The Emperor and the rest of the royal family are all imprisoned in the Empire''s underground prison. The grand nobles are all there as well.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Sir Rex supposedly took some knights and his friends and thoroughly raided the pce.¡±


    ¡®Who did what? Sir Rex?¡¯


    ¡°Sir Rex was crying as he shouted that he needed to save the Empire and charged toward the pce. The Empire''s people were supposedly touched by his actions.¡±


    ¡®What did he just say?¡¯


    The events of these past two weeks were nonchntly thrown toward Cale.


    ¡°Imperial Prince Adin will probably be executed. Of course, we nned on making a final determination once you woke up.¡±


    ¡°...What the-¡±


    ¡°Oh, the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯ underground was revealed as well, and funerals for the dead have been going on since two days ago.¡±


    A storm had swept through the Mogoru Empire in the past two weeks.


    ¡°In addition, the ck mages are all imprisoned with the Dark Elves watching over them, and I''m sure that they will all be punished based on the severity of their offenses.¡±


    Flip, flip.


    Alberu leisurely flipped the pages of the document in his hand as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Ah, as for people seeing Raon Miru-nim, we just said that it was someone wearing a ck robe. We just said people didn''t see clearly because of the shock.¡±


    Tower Master Bernard¡¯s ck storm.


    The tiny Raon Miru appeared after that as the silver shields, white gold light, and all sorts of other things shed with each other in the air.


    They had given a fake exnation when the people who saw all of it from afar were curious about the ck being.


    ¡°Will they believe us?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? That won''t change our official exnation of the matter. It''s not like there are any recordings of the incident.¡±


    This type of method tended to work in situations like this. it was because it was an extremely hectic situation.


    ¡°Ah, there are many people within the capital who are demanding to destroy all of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Towers within the Empire.¡±


    Alberu took a sip of his tea.


    The Dark Elf Alberu stood out quite a bit in this bedroom that was adorned in gold.


    ¡°The Mogoru Empire¡¯s Church of the Sun God is also nning on reopening its temple that has been closed since the terror incidentst year.¡±


    Cale just quietly listened.


    Two weeks.


    He could feel that a lot has happened in the Empire during the past two weeks.


    ¡°Oh, you probably want to know that sword master Hannah said no thanks to being the Holy Maiden. But it looks like Saint Jack will be both the Saint and the Pope.¡±


    ¡®...Hannah rejected what?


    ...Saint Jack might be what? Pope?¡¯


    ¡°Ah, the Caro Kingdom¡¯s crown prince Valentino and his group had been imprisoned in the underground prison. Sir Rex rescued them from there and the Caro Kingdom agreed not to touch the Empire for a while in order to thank him.¡±


    ¡®I was wondering why crown prince Valentino had been so quiet. He had been imprisoned.¡¯


    Cale quietly nodded his head.


    ¡°In addition, the Whipper Kingdom said that they will be humane and released the Empire''s soldiers. They returned to the capital yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Cale was shocked.


    These were the soldiers that the Imperial Prince had left behind.


    The Whipper Kingdom had let them go and the soldiers had returned to the capital.


    Cale was certain that crown prince Alberu was the one toe up with this n.


    ¡°The soldiers are currently defending the capital and guarding Sir Rex and the Sun God twins while making sure that none of the nobles do anything shady.¡±


    It was obvious who the soldiers that were left behind by the Imperial Prince would support and how badly they would want to get rid of the ck mages within the Empire.


    ¡°For your information, the Royal Pce is empty right now, but Sir Rex is at the Central Pce that is responsible for all of the administration. The majority of the urgent businesses has been taken care of and the Empire is currently quickly stabilizing itself.¡±


    Alberu then asked Cale a question.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh.¡±


    p, p, p-


    He pped his hands as well.


    ¡°It looks like a lot of things have happened in the past two weeks.¡±


    ¡° Haaaa.¡±


    Alberu let out a sigh.


    ¡°A lot? You''re just calling it, ¡®a lot of things?¡¯ ¡±


    Cale flinched.


    He did not like the look in Alberu¡¯s eyes.


    Cale recognized that gaze. It was the same gaze he had in the past as Kim Rok Soo when he wanted to flip everything over while doing work that thepany had assigned for him to do.


    Cale quickly responded back.


    ¡°...Your highness.¡±


    Sir Rex and the Sun God Twins would not have been able to do all of this.


    It was highly likely that Tasha, who has worked in a pce for a long time, along with Rosalyn and crown prince Alberu, who was exining everything so casually, suffered in silence while working hard in order to make sure they were not noticed by people from foreign kingdoms.


    It was most likely that crown prince Alberu, who had the most experience with all of this, had a hand in almost everything that happened.


    ¡®I''m sure that it wasn''t free knowing Alberu¡¯s personality.¡¯


    Crown prince Alberu probably only helped this much because he was gaining something from the Empire or Sir Rex.


    Cale activated his glib tongue for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°As expected, your beauty that is like the beautiful night sky brings joy to everyone not just in the Roan Kingdom, but in the entire Western continent, your highness. A lowly noble like myself can only cry in admiration-¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale quickly added on after seeing the sharp gaze still lingering in Alberu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Thank you very much, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Alberu finally put on a satisfied smile and casuallymented back.


    ¡°The White Star is a Dragon Catcher and a reincarnator?¡±


    Cale flinched at the sudden change in topic as someone else chimed in.


    ¡°Yes. He is both a reincarnator and a Dragon Catcher.¡±


    The ancient Dragon, Eruhaben. He was the one to respond back.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Alberu addressed Eruhaben in a respectful manner as he asked.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean he will reincarnate again even if he dies? And even if we let him live, he will end up dying of old age at some point and reincarnate as someone else again.¡±


    Cale could see the pale ancient Dragon looking at him. The ancient Dragon hesitated for a moment before starting to speak. His voice was full of sorrow, but quite stern.


    ¡°...We need to destroy his soul.¡±


    His soul needed to be destroyed so that he could not reincarnate again.


    That was an extremely cruel thing to do. That was why the ancient Dragon was frowning.


    The bedroom door opened at that moment.


    Click.


    Choi Han and Vice Captain Hilsman entered with a tray full of food.


    Choi Han stiffened up in shock after making eye contact with Cale. Hilsman looked like, no, he was crying as he started to speak.


    ¡°Oh! Our young master Silver Light-nim, the treasure of the Western continent! You are finally awake! This Hilsman is so happy that I would be able to see your glorious gaze once again! I''m certain all of the Western continent will be happy that their treasure has reawakened! Sob!¡±


    ¡®...The treasure of the Western continent?


    Why would everyone in the Western continent be happy......¡¯


    Cale ignored the ancient Dragon who was shaking his head and sighing as he looked at Cale in pity.


    He purposely looked away.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. You unlucky bastard.¡±


    Cale''s pupils started to shake.


    ¡®...My goal was to just be a small hero.¡¯


    He wanted to faint once again.


    However, his eyes focused again and grewrge.


    ¡°...Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    Cale, who had looked away from the ancient Dragon¡¯s eyes and was looking elsewhere, had seen Eruhaben¡¯s hand. Eruhaben quickly moved the hand behind his back.


    But that hand definitely had been shaking.


    Cale was finally able to clearly see the pale expression on the ancient Dragon''s face.

 Chapter 341: Huh? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 341: Huh? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben ignored Cale who had seen his shaking hand.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He could see Cale''s gaze that was clearly concerned, but he ignored that as well. He then slowly walked over to the table where crown prince Alberu and Tasha were sitting.


    The mountain of documents was moved aside and the table was filled with food.


    ¡°Huh? Young master Cale, you woke up.¡±


    Tasha woke up and started to stretch as she greeted Cale while Vice Captain Hilsman was busy chatting away as he put the dishes on the table.


    ¡°Ugh! I need to let people know that you woke up, young master-nim! You don''t know how full of admiration everybody was after seeing your silver shield! I didn¡¯t know I would see something so holy and shocking in my entire life!¡±


    Hilsman¡¯s eyes that continue to peek at Cale every so often as he talked were still teary.


    ¡°Young master-nim, at this rate, you''ll end up as the first hero of the entire Western continent! Ahhahahahahahaha! This Hilsman will be so happy that I''ll be crying hysterically on that day!¡±


    He then continued on in a sobbing voice.


    ¡°For thest two weeks...sob, the past two weeks. You don''t know how much I struggled with concerns and worries about you, young master-nim. I couldn¡¯t even contact the territory Lord-nim nor the Countess-nim, sob.¡±


    He really seemed to have been worried quite a bit, as Hilsman looked thinner than before. It would have been weird if he had not been worried, as the firstborn son of the household he serves had not awakened in two weeks.


    Eruhaben watched Hilsman for a bit before sitting down next to Tasha.


    He heard Choi Han''s voice as he started to sit.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han who had been quiet for a while approached Cale¡¯s bed before cautiously asking some questions.


    ¡°Do you think you can eat? Should I bring you some type of soup?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s voice was slightly shaking, although his face had a calm expression.


    It was simr to Hilsman¡¯s shaking voice that was spouting whatever came to his mind after seeing that Cale was up.


    Eruhaben ignored that voice as well as he picked up a slice of bread.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    He could hear Raon''sughter.


    Eruhaben turned his head. Raon had flown over at some point andnded next to Eruhaben before smiling at him.


    ¡°...What is it, little kid?¡±


    The ancient Dragon heard Cale¡¯s voice as he asked back.


    ¡°We will head to the Eastern continent after the meal.¡±


    Everybody stopped moving.


    Tasha who had been checking Cale''splexion while stretching, crown prince Alberu who was clearing the documents on the table, Choi Han who was by Cale''s bed, and the loud for no reason Hilsman.


    And finally, even Eruhaben.


    All of them flinched.


    ¡°Great! To the Eastern continent we go!¡±


    Only Raon responded back with excitement. The crown prince started to speak after Raon broke the silence.


    ¡°...Are you still not fully awake yet?¡±


    He seemed bbergasted.


    ¡®You finally woke up after two weeks.¡±


    On the other hand, Eruhaben kept his mouth closed, but his expression turned grim.


    Cale leisurely started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han, meat.¡±


    Choi Han quickly cut through the steak using his sword art and handed it to Cale.


    Cale stabbed a piece of meat and ced it in his mouth before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I heard Imperial Prince Adin talk to someone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We heard him talk!¡±


    Raon tapped at Eruhaben¡¯s side.


    ¡°Goldie! Listen to our human! You can even gain gold coins in your sleep if you do as he says!¡±


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±


    Eruhaben let out a sigh.


    Cale did not care as he always did things his way. He continued to say what he needed to say.


    ¡®Currently, Arm and the White Star n to eat up the Eastern continent''s underworld and the Mercenaries Guild.¡±


    Cale recalled the conversation Adin had with his subordinate in the basement of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡®Your highness, I still think it will be good to send someone to the Eastern continent. It doesn''t seem right for you to personally go to handle a measly Mercenary King.¡¯


    ¡®Please send me, your highness. I will go to the Eastern continent and take away the power to give you a new life from the Mercenary King.¡¯


    It was the information about how the Mercenary King had a healing power.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need. Arm will soon start to move to eat up the Mercenaries Guild.¡¯


    ¡®Will Arm be able to do it?¡¯


    ¡®The White Star-nim has been in the Eastern continent for thest few months to take care of it. That is why the Tower Master is also there to report about the war and take care of other things.¡¯


    The information that the White Star was aiming for the Mercenaries Guild and that he had been dealing with it for a couple of months.


    Cale recalled those two pieces of information as he started to speak again.


    ¡°The Mercenary King supposedly has a healing-rted power.¡±


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Eruhaben.


    The others then looked toward Eruhaben as well, and Raon started to speak to the ancient Dragon.


    ¡°Goldie! You must definitely go with us! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll destroy everything!¡±


    The ancient Dragon with a pale expression did not say anything and just continued to eat. An odd silence filled the room.


    However, that silence was quickly broken.


    ¡°Sob. Your first words after waking up after two weeks are to help someone again. I will definitely share this admirable story with the future generations!¡±


    Cale ignored Hilsman. It was easier that way.


    He turned his gaze away only to see the crown prince almost ring at him. Cale quickly added on as if he was telling Alberu not to get the wrong idea.


    ¡°I n on this being a short trip. I have no desire to start round two with the White Star right away.¡±


    It was the truth.


    ¡°I just n to chat with the Mercenary King and bring back his healing power.¡±


    Raon''s voice could be heard in Cale''s mind.


    - Human! Is the Mercenary King a good person? Will he just give it to you if you chat? It is a healing power.


    ¡®Who knows?


    How would I know anything about the Mercenary King?¡¯


    Cale had no idea what kind of conversation he would have with the Mercenary King. That was why he just kept it vague.


    ¡°I will return as quickly as possible to help with the work in the Empire. I don''t n to take a lot of people and will only take the minimum number of people so there shouldn¡¯t be any extra work for the remaining people.¡±


    Yes, it was time for the crown prince to return to the Roan Kingdom as well.


    He had been gone for too long.


    ¡°That is why I think you can head back now as well, your highness. I will thank you for this ev-¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    He heard a deep sigh.


    ck!


    A pile of documents was flung to a corner.


    ¡°Your highness?¡±


    Cale could see crown prince Alberu who had thrown the documents aside start to brush his face with both hands.


    ¡®Why is he suddenly acting like this?¡¯


    The crown prince could not help but stare at Cale in disbelief.


    ¡®I can¡¯t understand him at all.¡¯


    Alberu could not understand Cale well anymore. No, he could understand, but he didn''t want to spend the energy to understand him anymore.


    ¡®The punk who was unconscious for over two weeks wants to move as soon as he woke up to get a healing power for a Dragon?


    Does that make any sense?¡¯


    Of course, it did make sense.


    However, Alberu who had stealthily arrived at the capital in his Dark Elf form had seen Rosalyn¡¯s recorded footage of the battle.


    Honestly speaking...


    ¡®It was shocking.¡¯


    Alberu had been quite shocked.


    They had talked about Arm and the White Star may times, however, the battle against them was now going past what Alberu had expected.


    The people who had fought against such a strong enemy were people that Alberu personally knew.


    The atmosphere in this ce had been terrible when the punk who had activated therge fiery thunderbolts and shield had lost consciousness.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Of course, the atmosphere had not beenpletely terrible.


    They had managed to protect the Empire¡¯s capital and prevent the majority of the people from getting hurt. They had seen Cale lose consciousness before and it had never been for more than three days.


    ¡°What did you say your dream was?¡±


    However, it was two weeks this time.


    Alberu had hidden away in this bedroom during that time andpleted all of the tasks he needed to do while observing the entire situation.


    ¡°Being a cker, your highness.¡±


    Alberu started to frown after hearing that casual response.


    He thought about the people who had cautiously approached Cale''s bed for the past two weeks. The two Dragons had pretty much lived by the bed.


    Alberu responded in an annoyed tone as Cale flinched after seeing Alberu¡¯s frowning face and serious gaze.


    ¡°I will definitely let you be a cker.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Cale''s face suddenly seemed full of vitality.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He quickly asked in an excited voice.


    Alberu quickly responded back.


    ¡°You immature child.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Just eat your meat.¡±


    Alberu then got up and mmed the bedroom door closed as he left. Cale looked at the bedroom door in shock but nodded his head at a question that soon followed.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    ¡®I''m definitely going with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    They might end up running into the White Star while going to meet the Mercenary King and Eruhaben was not in peak condition right now.


    They would try to avoid a confrontation as much as possible, but Raon and Choi Han needed to be there with him if that happened.


    He really wanted to take everyone with him, but that would be difficult given the current situation in the Western continent.


    ¡°...I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale found it odd that Choi Han was saying he was relieved with a vicious look in his eyes but just let it go.


    It was because he still needed to hear someone else¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±


    The ancient Dragon sighed before nodding his head. Cale finally nodded his head in satisfaction and asked about something else.


    ¡°What does it mean to destroy someone''s soul?¡±


    Eruhaben''s face stiffened up a bit.


    He could see the serious look in Cale¡¯s eyes.


    The White Star.


    Cale had not stopped thinking about the White Star¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Also, the Dragon Catcher household. I wish to hear about any information you have on it.¡±


    Eruhaben had already thought about the things to tell Cale once he woke up.


    However, something prevented him from responding back at that moment.


    Click.


    The door to the bedroom opened again with a small noise.


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide. It was crown prince Alberu.


    He had just left, but he was already back. Alberu walked over to Cale and tossed a document to him.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Alberu still had a frown on his face as he exined.


    ¡°Information on the Mercenary King.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh.¡±


    The corner of Cale''s lips were twitching.


    ¡®He really is an affectionate person.¡¯


    Cale started to smile as he looked at the documents with information on the Mercenary King.


    ¡°Your highness, you truly have a heart that is warmer than the warmth of the su-¡±


    He had to stop his sucking up.


    Alberu had cut him off.


    ¡°Even if the Roan Kingdom is on the Western continent and does not know much about the Eastern continent, the Mercenary King is still one of the strongest and most influential people on the Eastern continent. That is why we have at least some basic information about him.¡±


    ¡°...It is very basic.¡±


    There were only three pieces of information about the Mercenary King.


    < Bud Illis, 35 y/o. >


    The Mercenary King''s name was Bud Illis.


    Cale continued to read the information on the document.


    < He is a lunatic. >


    That was the first of the three pieces of information. That alone made Cale start to worry about his trip to the Eastern continent.


    The second piece of information.


    < He is a sword master and is believed to have one special ability that we have not been able to determine. >


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd.


    A special ability that they had not been able to determine. It made him think about ancient powers. He thought that it might even be the healing power that the Mercenary King was supposed to have.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Cale looked away from the document at Alberu¡¯s question and looked toward him.


    Alberu was smiling. Cale started to smile as well.


    ¡°It is wonderful.¡±


    The third piece of information about the Mercenary King.


    < He is crazy for alcohol. ¡°Anybody who can drink well is my friend!¡± >


    Cale sounded happy.


    ¡°My natural instincts as a trash is getting me excited.¡±


    Cale Henituse drank very well even though his face became red very quickly.


    He already felt like he was friends with the Mercenary King.

 Chapter 342: Huh? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 342: Huh? (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    How to approach the Mercenary King.


    This information from the crown prince was extremely useful to Cale, who had been pondering that question.


    However, he could see that Alberu¡¯s expression was turning odd. Alberu Crossman only had one response to Cale, who said that his natural instincts as a trash were getting him excited.


    ¡°...Trash?¡±


    Alberu slowly asked beforeughing at Cale.


    ¡°Pwahaha-!¡±


    Laughing at Cale.


    ¡°You''re saying something that would make the real trash in the world roll on the ground inughter.¡±


    Cale started to think.


    He felt that Alberu¡¯s extremely glib tongue that was great atplimenting others was getting rougher and rougher with him as the day went by.


    Pat. Pat.


    Alberu patted Cale on the shoulder.


    ¡°Why don''t you just stick to being a cker.¡±


    Cale who could not say that he didn¡¯t want to be a cker, could only keep his mouth closed as Alberu shook his head at Cale¡¯s reaction.


    ¡®They said you needed to meet with the fake Dragon yer?¡±


    The crown prince looked toward Eruhaben. It was the only thing Eruhaben had asked for while Cale was unconscious.


    Cale slowly nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, yes I do.¡±


    The White Star.


    He was said to be the final Dragon yer. The first thing Cale needed to do to learn about him was to meet with Syrem, the fake Dragon yer and the Dragon half-blood.


    Of course, the healing power for Eruhaben was more important than that.


    Cale''s gaze turned back toward Eruhaben. Eruhaben shrugged his shoulders and started to speak.


    ¡°Can I answer your questions now?¡±


    The questions about the Dragon Catcher household and about how to destroy a soul.


    Cale and the others looked toward the ancient Dragon as if they were ready to listen. Even Alberu who had returned in the middle seemed to have realized something important was about to happen as he sat on the bed. The ancient Dragon finally started to speak.


    It was a story about the Dragon Catcher, the Dragon yers.


    ¡°The origin of the Dragon yer household is a unique one.¡±


    Eruhaben started to talk about an ancient story that even he had heard from another ancient Dragon when he was younger.


    ¡°We can¡¯t tell when it started, however, at some point, the strong humans of the continent gathered together to create a vige.¡±


    They did not know where this vige was located.


    However, this small vige was said to be somewhere on the Western continent.


    ¡°Those strong individuals were kind of weird. They were people who focused on both mental fortitude and physical strength.¡±


    In simple terms, they were simr to martial artists.


    ¡°They are said to have really enjoyed sparring. Some people say that these people who liked to spar gathered together to be able to spar against other strong individuals, but more importantly...¡±


    More importantly?


    Cale was waiting for Eruhaben who paused for suspense to continue speaking.


    ¡°It was because there was a human there who was as strong as Dragons. He was someone who could easily defeat the Whales, Lions, actually, all of the Beast people, as well as the Elves and the Dwarves.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Was the Dragon yer that strong individual?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eruhaben then added on.


    ¡°That person was the first Dragon yer.¡±


    ¡°...The first?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The ancient Dragon patted the young Dragon with a vicious gaze on the head before continuing to speak.


    ¡°That Dragon yer supposedly said the following. ¡®I am the one who created the power to defeat Dragons.¡¯ ¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°The first Dragon yer also said something else to the people of the vige.¡±


    That was the beginning.


    ¡° ¡®I will pass my powers on to the strongest individual.¡¯ ¡±


    Eruhaben closed his eyes and calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°A long time passed after that and a couple of different households appeared in that vige.¡±


    The gathering of people connected by blood was said to be a household.


    However, the first Dragon yer did not have any children.


    Instead, he stayed with the other strong individuals of the vige as sworn siblings, some as his subordinates, and some as his friends based on the bonds he had with them.


    ¡°Eventually, those different households together were called the Dragon Catcher household.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°That should mean that the strongest person of that Dragon Catcher household would be the patriarch and the Dragon yer, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd.


    The White Star had said that he had killed everyone in the Dragon Catcher household.


    ¡®I am the patriarch of the Dragon Catcher household. I am also the one who destroyed the Dragon Catcher household.¡¯


    ¡®I killed everybody else other than myself.¡¯


    It meant that he had destroyed an entire vige.


    A vige filled with strong individuals at that.


    What could have been his reason for doing that?


    Cale started to think about the things that the White Star wanted.


    ¡®I can turn Cale into the Dragon Catcher. After that, I will finally be able to get the thing I¡¯ve desired.¡¯


    That was what the White Star had said with a fatigued but greedy face.


    ¡®It is to no longer be a treacher and be the ruler instead.¡¯


    Eruhaben sighed and continued on as Cale was thinking.


    ¡°I had mistakenly thought you were from that household. It had been so long ago that I thought you were thest remaining person from that household.¡±


    Cale asked back.


    ¡°Then what does it mean that he is a treacher?¡±


    The Dragon yer wanted to be the ruler instead of the treacher.


    Cale was curious about the meaning behind that.


    ¡®Was it something important enough to keep reincarnating for?¡¯


    Cale could see Eruhaben¡¯s face filling with loneliness.


    ¡°Nature deemed the Dragon Catcher to be the treacher.¡±


    The treacher. It did not sound good at all.


    ¡°It was an existence that could kill Dragons, the strongest beings in the world, and, mm.¡±


    Eruhaben debated for a moment before continuing on.


    ¡°We need to stop by the World Tree on our way back from the Eastern continent. I only heard this information from someone else, so I don''t know how much of it is urate, but the World Tree should know the truth.¡±


    The World Tree at the northern part of the Western continent.


    They needed to go visit it once again.


    ¡°Anyway, Dragon Catchers are people whose lifespan, physical abilities, and skills have all gone beyond human limits to make them so strong.¡±


    He then quickly added on.


    ¡°Furthermore, it is a power that only humans can have.¡±


    Cale started to process the information he had about the Dragon Catcher.


    A human who managed to ovee their limits finally managed to get his hands on enough strength to even kill Dragons, who were said to be the strongest in the world.


    ¡®...What a headache.¡¯


    They had to defeat someone who had that power for the past 1,000 years.


    He could already feel a migraine forming in his head. Eruhaben said something else in order to lift the mood that had fallen very dark.


    ¡°Ah, it is also said that the Dragon Lord''s only friend was the Dragon Catcher.¡±


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Of course, they are said to fight with each other a lot while saying that they were going to kill each other.¡±


    The Dragon Lord was the leader of the Dragons.


    The Dragon yer was someone who could kill Dragons.


    But the two of them were friends? It was an odd rtionship that seemed usible but not at the same time.


    ¡°Well, it has been a while since the Dragon Lord disappeared, so I can''t tell for sure either.¡±


    Eruhaben shrugged his shoulders. He then peeked toward Raon.


    However, he heard someone asking him a question at that moment.


    ¡°What does it mean to destroy someone¡¯s soul?¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Choi Han who asked that question before slowly starting to answer.


    ¡°Their soul, their entire existence, will disappear.¡±


    Nothing else needed to be said.


    Silence filled the room for a moment.


    However, that silence was quickly broken. Cale ced the te of steak in his hand down on the bed before getting up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for now.¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t they first meet with that lunatic Mercenary King first?


    They were bound to arrive at their destination if they took one step at a time.


    Paaaaat-


    Cale blinked at the teleportation magic circle''s bright light.


    Hope and Adventure Loving Inn.


    He saw the walls of the room that he was quite familiar with now. Cale started to think as the light disappeared and his sight slowly started toe back.


    ¡®It''s been a while since we came he-¡¯


    However, he could not finish that thought.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale could not help but gasp for breath. Something had charged over and mmed into Cale¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    Cale lowered his head.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    A red kitten had jumped at Cale¡¯s leg and was rubbing his face on it. He was also tapping on Cale¡¯s foot with his front paw.


    ¡°......¡±


    The silver kitten who came over without saying anything stopped one step away from Cale and just stared.


    Cale picked up the red kitten Hong with a stoic expression.


    He was still a kitten, but he was quite heavy after fattening up.


    On also jumped into his arms when he opened it up for her. He then heard Hong''s voice.


    ¡°You''re stupid!¡±


    ¡°He''s right. My little bro is right.¡±


    ¡°You really are smart! The weak human is an idiot from time to time!¡±


    ¡®Haaaa.¡¯


    Cale could only sigh at the children averaging nine-years-old speaking at the same time. He then flinched after looking forward.


    ¡°...Young master-nim.¡±


    He could see Ron standing there with a benign smile on his face.


    But he was fidgeting with his dagger as he stood there.


    ¡®Why did this old man get even more vicious while I haven''t seen him?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s pupils started to shake. His servant Ron had a way of making him cower in fear each time.


    ¡°I heard that thest two weeks have been difficult for you, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale looked away from Ron.


    It sounded as if Ron, On, and Hong had all heard about how he had lost consciousness for two weeks.


    ¡®It is fine for Ron to know, however, who the hell told such useless things to children like On and Hong?¡¯


    Cale started to frown and looked toward the group that came with him.


    ¡°Ahem, hem! I don''t know anything about this!¡±


    Raon was fidgeting while his big round eyes were trying their best to avoid Cale''s gaze.


    ¡®It was you.¡¯


    Cale let out a sigh.


    Raon must have contacted On and Hong who were pretty much his family out of frustration.


    ¡°Ay.¡±


    The room door almost mmed open as Cale sighed.


    ¡°Hello, young master-nim.¡±


    Beacrox opened the door in his chef uniform and made eye contact with Cale. Cale flinched at Beacrox who was standing there with a kitchen knife.


    Beacrox looked around at Cale, Raon, and Eruhaben beforementing after looking at Choi Han.


    ¡°All of you look so thin.¡±


    He then closed the door again as he said one more sentence.


    ¡°I don''t care whether or not youe to eat.¡±


    ¡®...Why is he talking in such a tone?¡¯


    Cale became shocked. He looked around. Raon was now chubby even if Eruhaben and himself were skinny.


    ¡°...Choi Han, you lost some weight too?¡±


    ¡°No, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale started to frown. Raon interjected at that moment.


    "Choi Han, I think you¡¯ve started to eat less ever since we fought with that super crazy White Star!¡±


    Cale stared at Choi Han. Choi Han slowly avoided his gaze.


    ¡°I will eat a lot.¡±


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Choi Han flinched at that response, but Cale had already turned around to look toward Ron. Ron gently started to speak.


    ¡°How about you eat first aftering such a far way?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Click.


    The door opened and Raon activated his invisibility magic.


    The inn consisted of three floors. Cale felt something odd once he stepped out into the hallway.


    ¡°...There are no guests on the third floor?¡±


    He thought the inn would be doing well, but the third floor was empty. Ron answered back as Cale stood there with a disappointed expression on his face.


    ¡°I kept the third floor empty for a week after hearing that you would be arriving, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡®...But we need to make money. He didn¡¯t need to do that for me.¡¯


    However, Cale did not say anything as Ron had done it on his behalf. Ron asked as he walked in front of them.


    ¡°You came to meet the Mercenary King?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you think you can quickly figure out where the Mercenary King is located right now?¡±


    He needed to meet the Mercenary King as quickly as possible. Cale observed Ron peeking at the still pale Eruhaben.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron had an odd smile on his face.


    ¡°A lot of the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s branches are being attacked right now. Arm is said to be responsible for these attacks.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at this face that he already knew was true.


    The White Star was said to be aiming for the Mercenaries Guild after all. That meant that he would need to attack the Mercenaries Guild''s branches.


    ¡°That is why the Mercenaries Guild is said to be investigating each attacked branch while preparing for war against Arm.¡±


    It was a battle between the organization that had control of the underworld and the Mercenaries Guild.


    Just thinking about it made it sound like a big ordeal. Cale''s expression turned serious. He felt as if he might identally get drawn into something big.


    Ron said something unexpected at that moment.


    ¡°The Mercenary King is supposedly leading those investigation teams to visit the attacked branch locations. We received information a few days ago that he would soon visit the first attacked branch.¡±


    ¡®Oh?¡¯


    That was good information to have.


    ¡°Where is the first attacked branch?¡±


    The first location that Arm had attacked the Mercenaries Guild. Where would that location be?


    Cale felt something odd after asking the question.


    It was because the corners of Ron''s lips were twitching. His benign smile had disappeared.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you should know where it is. You should remember the incident that happened near the beginning of the year when Arm openly attacked the Mercenaries Guild.¡±


    ¡®...No way.¡¯


    A memory passed through Cale''s mind.


    ¡°...That incident?¡±


    The inn was located in Leeb-An City, a free city in the Eastern continent.


    The branch of the Mercenaries Guild in Leeb-An City had been attacked.


    ¡°...You are talking about what I did?¡±


    Cale recalled how he had pretended to be Arm and attacked the Mercenaries Guild''s branch in Leeb-An City.


    - Human! We looted the Mercenaries Guild branch¡¯s leader¡¯s safe!


    ¡®Oh right.


    We looted that safe.¡¯


    ¡°...You''re joking, right?¡±


    Cale could see Ron starting to smile.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it is no joke. There are rumors that he is headed to Leeb-An City to investigate.¡±


    ¡°... Uhh, mm.¡±


    Cale was quiet for a moment before he started to speak again.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll figure out it was me and not Arm that looted the branch.¡¯


    Cale decided to rx.


    ¡°Indeed, young master-nim. It is perfect.¡±


    Ron''s benign smile filled his face. Cale felt iffy for some odd reason, however, he could not think much about it.


    ¡°Please eat first as I''m sure Beacrox has already prepared everything for you.¡±


    ¡®Beacrox''s food is really good.¡¯


    Cale looked toward Eruhaben who was nodding his head and headed down to the first floor.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The smile on Cale''s face grewrger andrger as he headed down.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The ancient Dragon let out a gasp of admiration as well.


    - Human! We might be rich! There are so many guests! I think we will make a lot of money!


    There were no vacant rooms on the second floor while the first floor was full of guests right now. Cale had a bright smile on his face for the first time in a while.


    He could feel the money starting to pile up.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale flinched after looking around the first floor.


    He had felt an odd sensation after looking at people on one of the tables.


    It was a person who was sitting there in a robe that was covering all the way up to his head. There was another man sitting in front of him.


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd after looking at that person.


    ¡°...Ron.¡±


    Cale called out to Ron while maintaining his gaze on that person.


    The first floor of the inn.


    A handsome man with a refreshing face was sitting at a corner table while drinking a lot of alcohol. He was drinking as if it was his job to drink.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron was smiling when Cale turned his head back toward him.


    ¡°He came to investigate.¡±


    Ron was smiling as if he had known all along.


    ¡°Those guests arrived yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡®Is that blue-haired man perhaps-


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Cale quietly called his Dragon who was an expert as identifying people. Raon quickly informed him as if he was trying to live up to Cale''s unstated expectations.


    - Human! The robed man in front of the alcoholic is a highest-grade mage!


    However, it was not information about the man who was chugging booze.


    However, Choi Han unexpectedly came over and whispered to him.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Choi Han was looking at the blue-haired man. Cale looked toward that man as well.


    ¡°He is a sword master.¡±


    ¡®...He must be the Mercenary King.


    What are the chances?¡¯


    Ron started to exin as if he understood Cale¡¯s thoughts. He quietly whispered to Cale.


    ¡°Arge-scale inn that recently opened in Leeb-An City. Leeb-An City¡¯s underworld was a mess starting the day that inn opened. Wouldn¡¯t that be enough reason toe investigate that inn?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    The alcoholic jerked his head.


    ¡®Hmm?!¡¯


    Cale made eye contact with the alcoholic.


    He couldn¡¯t help but flinch at the sudden development. It was because he needed to develop a good rtionship with the Mercenary King. Wouldn¡¯t that be the only way to easily get him to hand over the healing power?


    The blue-haired man started to speak.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He tilted his head before jumping up. He then quickly walked over to Cale.


    ¡®What the...?¡¯


    Cale was starting to be nervous.


    He could tell that the blue-haired man was walking toward him. It was because the blue-haired man continued to stare at him.


    The blue-haired man weed Cale with open arms as the two of them stood in front of each other.


    ¡°Friend!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale hugged the man back in shock. The blue-haired man, the Mercenary King Bud Illis, started to speak in a happy voice.


    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡®...Hmm, I don''t know what is going on, but was I already friends with this guy?¡¯


    Cale could see the Mercenary King''s face quickly turn into a scowl once they stopped hugging.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡®Now what?¡¯


    The Mercenary King fumbled around a bit before pulling out a pair of sses as Cale stood in shock. He then put on the sses before starting to speak again.


    He was still speaking in a cheerful voice.


    ¡°Oh, you''re not my friend.¡±


    ¡®...This bastard......¡¯


    Cale felt himself starting to get annoyed for some reason. However, Mercenary King Bud Illis smiled brightly as he continued to speak.


    ¡°But I can smell it.¡±


    ¡®Smell? Smell what?¡¯


    Cale, who was acting like a good person to develop as good of a rtionship as possible with Bud Illis, couldn¡¯t help but start to frown.


    ¡®Toonka, the former bandit leader of Mount Leeb, all of them said the same thing. Why do they all say that they can smell something? Do I smell like a strong person or something?¡¯


    The Mercenary King continued to speak to Cale who was getting annoyed.


    ¡°You smell like an alcoholic!¡±


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    The man who reeked of alcohol but seemed fine didn''t care about Cale''s reaction as he continued to speak in a refreshing manner.


    ¡°In that case...¡±


    Cale saw a hand move in front of him.


    The Mercenary King was asking to shake his hand. He cheerfully added on as well.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, friend!¡±


    ¡®...He really is a lunatic.¡¯


    Cale could not help but admire the fact that crown prince Alberu had provided him with such urate information.

 Chapter 343: The Two Trash (1)

    <h4>Chapter 343: The Two Trash (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Nobody was able to say anything for a moment.


    Cale could only stare at Mercenary King Bud Illis''s hand due to the shock.


    - ...This human is a b, bit weird too!


    He could hear Raon''s shocked voice in his mind.


    On and Hong who had jumped out of Cale''s arms earlier were also looking at the Mercenary King as if he was weird. However, Mercenary King Bud Illis was unable to see the expressions on the faces of the children averaging nine-years-old.


    ¡°Ah. Friend, are you angry because I mistook you for someone else?¡±


    Bud¡¯s hand was still there as he looked toward Cale with an apologetic expression.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I can¡¯t really see without my sses. Your hair color, eye color, and even the presence you give off is so simr that I thought you were him.¡±


    Choi Han moved right behind Cale at that moment. The Mercenary King and Choi Han. The two of them were observing each other. An odd gaze filled Mercenary King Bud Illis¡¯s face as he looked back toward Cale.


    He smiled as he quietly responded back.


    ¡°...My hand is feeling really awkward now....¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze was quite cold as he looked at Bud.


    Choi Han had read the information Alberu had brought over as well.


    ¡®Sword master. Also has a special ability that we have not been able to determine.¡¯


    That information alone was not enough to get him worried. However, he was just being careful just in case something unexpected happened.


    However, Mercenary King Bud Illis¡¯sments made Choi Han start to worry.


    ¡®Friend, nice to meet you!¡¯


    ¡®Your hair color, eye color, and even the presence you give off is so simr that I thought you were him.¡¯


    Someone whose eye color and hair color were simr to Cale.


    Someone who gave off a simr presence.


    There was only one person that came to mind.


    The White Star.


    The tips of Choi Han¡¯s hands were tense.


    Of course, if the White Star and Mercenary King were friends, then the information about how Arm and the White Star were aiming for the Mercenaries Guild had a high chance of being incorrect.


    Either that, or there was something they were missing.


    ¡®Most importantly.¡¯


    There was something else that made Choi Han have no choice but to be tense.


    ¡®That bastard can almostpletely tell how strong I am.¡¯


    Choi Han could not forget the look in the Mercenary King¡¯s eyes when they made eye contact.


    Those eyes had been quite cold and did not look drunk at all.


    His eyes had clearly been observing Choi Han.


    Someone who could tell Choi Han¡¯s level of strength had to be around his level to do that.


    That meant that this guy was not a sword master at the level of Duke Huten nor the crazy Clopeh Sekka. They were already strong, however, they were not strong enough for Choi Han to fear them.


    There was something clearly different about this Mercenary King.


    ¡®That is why it is an issue.¡¯


    The Mercenary King was only giving off the same level of strength as a regr sword master to Choi Han. However, he knew that the Mercenary King must have something else up his sleeve.


    He was someone whose level of strength could not easily be determined. He was someone to be wary around.


    ¡®I need to let him know.¡¯


    He needed to let Cale-nim know about this fact. However, he could not speak to Cale right now.


    Choi Han saw Mercenary King Bud Illis start to speak again.


    ¡°...Are you going to reject my handshake?¡±


    The cheeriness had disappeared from Bud Illis''s face. Choi Han¡¯s wariness shot up exponentially. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Cale started to speak. Choi Han couldn¡¯t help but flinch. It was because Cale¡¯s voice was cold. Choi Han stood next to Cale and turned his head.


    ¡®...Cale-nim?¡¯


    He could see the expression on Cale¡¯s face. A face that looked annoyed was looking at the Mercenary King. The cold voice then continued to speak.


    ¡°Put your hand away.¡±


    Cale was telling the Mercenary King to put his hand away.


    Silence filled the area at that moment.


    The first floor of the inn was still loud and the former bandits who were now employees were doing their best to work hard while avoiding Cale''s gaze, however...


    It waspletely silent around Cale.


    But that silence was quickly broken.


    ¡°...You want me to put my hand away?¡±


    Bud Illis asked as if he could not understand what Cale was telling him to do. He then looked toward Cale.


    The two of them were simr in height, however, the Mercenary King could see that the red-haired man in front of him seemed to be looking down at him.


    The red-haired man continued to speak as the Mercenary King''s eyes started to turn cold.


    ¡°Go bring me some alcohol instead.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    On and Hong tilted their heads in confusion.


    However, Cale motioned to Bud Illis with his chin.


    ¡°If you really are my friend, you should know that we drink instead of shaking hands. How could you not know that?¡±


    ¡®Ohhhhhh.¡¯


    Bud Illis started to smile. His voice became cheery once again.


    ¡°Alcohol is the alcoholics¡¯ way of greeting each other, huh?¡±


    Cale answered back in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°Will you stop with the obvious nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Bud Illis let out a small chuckle. That chuckle soon became very loud.


    ¡°Hehahahahahaha!¡±


    Hisughter was as refreshing as his smile.


    ¡°Friend, I really like you.¡±


    Bud Illis put his arm around Cale''s shoulders. Cale looked at the green eyes beyond the sses with a stoic expression. The Mercenary King did not care as he kept his arm around Cale''s shoulders and led him to his table.


    ¡°Come,e. The alcohol that will take the ce of a handshake is on my table. Let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    Tap.


    Cale moved Bud''s hand from his shoulder.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bud Illis looked at Cale in confusion as Cale stoically started to speak.


    ¡°Follow me. Both the food and alcohol will be of the highest quality.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Bud Illis started to smile.


    Cale started to walk back upstairs as he responded back.


    ¡°Yes, I''m the boss of this inn.¡±


    Cale motioned to Beacrox, who was looking over from the kitchen, and started to walk back up the stairs. He then looked at the table where Bud¡¯s associate was sitting and continued to speak to Bud.


    ¡°I have a lot of money. It''ll be my treat.¡±


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Bud¡¯s jaws could not help but drop.


    ¡°...How cool.¡±


    The Mercenary King truly seemed to be full of admiration.


    Cale heard Raon''s voice in his mind as he was climbing up the stairs.


    - Human! The Mercenary King is more than just a little weird! He seems to be crazy in a different way than that crazy Clopeh Sekka!


    Cale ignored that voice and started to speak to Ron.


    ¡°Food and alcohol-¡±


    ¡°I will bring it to the third floor.¡±


    Ron, who already understood what Cale was going to say, finished his sentence for him. Cale looked at the Mercenary King who was being guided by Ron before heading back up to the third floor without any hesitation.


    Choi Han followed right behind him.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han called out to him as if he was trying to whisper to him. However, Cale just smiled and responded back before he could say anything else.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡±


    ¡®Does he even know what I''m going to say to be able to say it is fine?¡¯


    Choi Han questioned it for a moment but started to rx. He did not say anything else before following behind Cale.


    ¡°Wow, the boss of thisrge inn is my friend? And that friend is someone who knows how to drink?¡±


    ¡°...Will you stop being so loud? It''s embarrassing.¡±


    The Mercenary King was leisurely looking around the inn. The robed mage next to him was the one who said that it was embarrassing.


    Cale could hear the two of their conversationing from behind him.


    ¡°Why is it embarrassing? I''m just looking around my friend''s house.¡±


    The Mercenary King continued to say whatever came to mind as he entered the special room on the third floor.


    ¡°Wow, forget an inn, this feels like food a noble or royalty would eat.¡±


    Mercenary King Bud Illis could not help butpliment the food and alcohol being ced in front of him. Cale felt the same way.


    Cale could see Beacrox who was putting the tes down on the table. He sneaked a thumbs up to Beacrox who pretended not to see it.


    - Human! Me, I want to eat it too! Can¡¯t you send the Mercenary King and mage out and let me eat? Slurp!


    He could hear Raon''s excited voice.


    - Wow! Human, Beacrox is so nice! He cooked the beef steak exactly the way I like it! Human, is it okay if I give an apple pie to Beacrox-


    However, Raon had to stop talking.


    It was because of what Cale suddenly said.


    ¡°That friend of yours that you confused me with earlier...¡±


    A warm atmosphere was around the table right now. Cale asked Bud Illis the question as they sat around the table.


    He didn''t beat around the bush and instead got straight to the point.


    ¡°Does that friend of yours wear a white mask?¡±


    Choi Han flinched.


    He looked back and forth between Cale and Bud.


    Cale was openly asking the Mercenary King about the White Star.


    Bud Illis put a bite of chicken sd in his mouth as he answered back.


    ¡°Ohhh, how did you know?¡±


    Choi Han flinched once again.


    The Mercenary King had answered too easily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s my friend! He wears a mask that covers his nose to his forehead! His eyes are a lighter brown color than yours!¡±


    He sounded happy as he responded back.


    - Human! The Mercenary King seems to be an idiot! He is simr to Toonka!


    Raon was chatting away in Cale''s mind as if he could not believe what he was seeing.


    However, Cale¡¯s expression turned odd.


    ¡®Simr to Toonka?


    He thinks this bastard is simr to Toonka?¡¯


    The smile on Cale''s face started to grow wider.


    The Mercenaries Guild was currently fighting against Arm.


    Arm had been developing its roots in the Eastern continent for at least fifteen years.


    The Mercenaries Guild had an even longer history than Arm.


    What was the likelihood that the head of that organization, someone who had received the title of, ¡®king,¡¯ had never seen the leader of Arm before?


    The Mercenary King was friends with the White Star without knowing who he was?


    That thought simply made Cale start tough. He asked the Mercenary King a question as heughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill that friend, right?¡±


    The lively table suddenly became quiet.


    That friend.


    Cale was asking if Bud was going to kill the White Star.


    Cale asked while Choi Han, Eruhaben, and the others looked toward the Mercenary King. The Mercenary King did not even hesitate as he answered back.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh!¡±


    He was full of admiration as he answered back.


    ¡°You are right. How did you even know about that?!¡±


    The Mercenary King had answered that he was going to kill the White Star.


    Bud Illis pushed up his sses as he became curious about Cale. He then shook his head before continuing to speak.


    ¡®No.¡±


    His eyes were curling up behind the sses.


    ¡°My friend is someone who knew who I was without even asking my name. It¡¯s only natural that he knows that much.¡±


    ¡®This bastard.¡¯


    Cale became certain after hearing the Mercenary King''s response.


    ¡®The Mercenary King, Bud Illis, is a lunatic.¡¯


    In addition.


    There was one more thing Cale became certain about.


    ¡®He¡¯s someone who will understand me.¡¯


    Cale recalled what Eruhaben had said in his mind earlier when they were downstairs.


    - That punk seems to have figured out my identity. I think he peeked at Raon in the air as well, but it was so stealthy that the little kid didn¡¯t notice it... Looks like the little kid needs a lot more training.


    Cale picked up a bottle and started to speak.


    ¡°Friend.¡±


    He popped the bottle open, and then...


    Tap.


    He ced the entire bottle in front of the Mercenary King.


    He then asked a question.


    ¡°You know what other people''s abilities are, don''t you?¡±


    Cale recalled how the Mercenary King had mistaken him for the White Star earlier. He had thought about what had caused him to make such a mistake.


    Hair color and eyes?


    He had rushed over from a distance without his sses on.


    Cale¡¯s calm voice continued to speak.


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t be certain about the details, you have a decent idea about the powers a person has, am I right?¡±


    ¡®Although he doesn¡¯t know all of the details since he made such a mistake.¡¯


    The special ability that the Mercenary King had that they weren''t able to determine. Cale was taking a guess at that ability as he asked.


    ¡°That is the reason you mistook me for the White Star, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Cale and the White Star both had multiple ancient powers.


    Cale also had the fake Dragon yer¡¯s power while the White Star had the real one.


    ¡°Right?¡±


    The Mercenary King probably ran into the White Star before. How else would he know about the White Star¡¯s red hair and brown eyes?


    And if this bastard¡¯s hidden power was what Cale was thinking it was...


    Cale continued to speak to the silent Bud in a friendly way.


    ¡°The White Star''s abilities. Can you tell me what they are, my friend? Hmm?¡±


    A thick smile appeared on the Mercenary King''s face at that moment.


    ¡°Hey, mage.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The mage who was covered by a robe sighed and asked as the Mercenary King looked toward Cale and responded back to the mage.


    ¡°I really like this bastard.¡±


    Bud Illis then drank a whole bottle of alcohol.


    Tap.


    The empty bottle was ced on the table before Mercenary King Bud Illis started to speak again.


    ¡°Friend, nice to meet you!¡±


    Bud reached his hand out and Cale grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Yes, nice to meet you.¡±


    The two of them properly shook hands this time.


    Bud continued to speak at that moment. Cale could see the cold gaze behind the sses.


    ¡°I can get a pretty good idea about that person''s abilities.¡±


    He quickly added on after that.


    ¡°There are limitations though.¡±


    He sounded refreshed as he said that.


    "That is why the White Star wants to kill me without anybody knowing.¡±


    The air above the table suddenly felt as cold as ice.


    However, Cale and Bud Illis were smiling at each other.


    Bud Illis let go of Cale''s hand before continuing to speak.


    ¡°That is why I am openly walking around where people can see me.¡±


    The Mercenary King was purposely personally leading the investigations while spreading the news about his whereabouts.


    It was so that everybody would know where he was located at any moment. He also only went to ces with a lot of people.


    There was a simple reason for it.


    ¡°I need to survive.¡±


    Mercenary King Bud Illis continued to speak with an expression that was as cold as his eyes.


    ¡°I also want to kill that bastard as well.¡±

 Chapter 344: The Two Trash (2)

    <h4>Chapter 344: The Two Trash (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    I want to survive, and I want to kill him.


    Cale closed his mouth after hearing this inconsistentbination.


    Someone else chimed in at this moment.


    ¡°Are you saying that the White Star is aiming for you, Mercenary King-nim?¡±


    It was Ron. The Mercenary King slowly nodded his head to verify.


    ¡°That is the case.¡±


    ¡°...May I ask why?¡±


    Ron could see the corners of the Mercenary King''s lips quickly moving up.


    ¡°Of course. You were thest patriarch of the Mn household after all.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes headed back toward Mercenary King Bud Illis.


    Ron Mn.


    One of the past leaders of the five assassin households in the Eastern continent¡¯s underworld. He had escaped to the Western continent with his son after Arm killed the rest of his family.


    - Human! The Mercenary King does not seem like a total idiot! He is smart! He makes me think of the crazy Clopeh!


    Cale did not disagree with Raon.


    How did he know about Ron?


    Why did hee to this inn when he knew about Ron?


    The answer to those questions came not from Bud Illis but from Ron.


    ¡°You must have seen the directory.¡±


    Directory.


    That word made one of Cale¡¯s eyebrows twitch. Ron then turned over toward Cale to exin.


    ¡°The scary thing about the Mercenaries Guild is the fact that there are mercenaries no matter where you go on the Eastern continent.¡±


    Even small cities were bound to have at least one mercenary. Incidents will always happen where people gather, and mercenaries were usually the ones to resolve these incidents.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Their informationwork must be amazing.¡±


    Bud Illis nodded his head.


    ¡°Mercenaries ept jobs as long as the conditions are good enough whether it is in the underworld or the bright regr world.¡±


    Mercenaries did not care about good or evil.


    They just moved ording to their own set of rules.


    In some aspects, they moved based on what was, ¡®best for business.¡¯


    ¡°That is why information is important. This is especially true for information about strong individuals.¡±


    The Mercenary King looked toward Ron as he continued to speak.


    ¡°That is why the Mercenaries Guild has records about strong individuals. We call that the, ¡®directory.¡¯ It naturally has information about patriarch Ron Mn-nim.¡±


    Face, name, birth information, etc. Mercenaries from all around gathered even the most trivial information about strong individuals and recorded it down.


    It was because mercenaries who valued their lives the most needed to avoid these strong individuals.


    This directory of information was the reason that the strong individuals, as well as the rest of the world, feared the Mercenaries Guild.


    ¡°It is probably a record that is at least ten years old. I didn¡¯t think you would be able to predict my current appearance based on that information.¡±


    ¡°Well, a lot of it was thanks to luck.¡±


    The Mercenary King elbowed the mage next to him.


    ¡°...Hey.¡±


    Bud ignored the angry voice of the mage as he continued to speak with a bright smile.


    ¡°This friend of mine was one of the survivors of the five households.¡±


    ¡°...The five households?¡±


    Ron sounded shocked for the first time in a long while.


    His gaze turned toward the mage whose robe was covering his face. Cale turned toward him as well. He heard Raon''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Human! Do you remember the safe of the Mercenaries Guild branch¡¯s Guild leader?


    ¡®Of course I do.


    We stole so much money from him.¡¯


    - Do you remember that magic safe?


    ¡®Yes......?¡¯


    - This mage is giving off the same feel as the person who created that safe!


    Each person''s mana gave off a different feel, simr to how Rosalyn¡¯s mana was red while the two Dragon''s manas were respectively white gold and ck.


    - That mage is probably the person who created that safe! I¡¯m so happy to see him! I want to greet him!


    ¡®...Greet him? You''re trying to cause chaos aren''t you.¡¯


    Cale slowly turned his gaze away from the mage. He recalled how he had destroyed the Mercenaries Guild''s branch leader¡¯s room and caused a ruckus.


    - I guess I''ll greet himter! A highest-grade mage made that magic safe!


    ¡®...No thanks!¡¯


    Cale started to ignore Raon''sments.


    The mage bowed once toward Ron before looking away.


    ¡°...It is a past I wish to forget about.¡±


    Ron did not ask anything after hearing that.


    It didn¡¯t matter as they still came knowing who he was. The Mn patriarch was someone who was famous in the underworld.


    This was the case even if he was just an old man nobody remembered after all this time had passed since the incident.


    The Mercenary King became the center of conversation again.


    ¡°I noticed that the issues between the Leeb-An City''s underworld and the Mercenaries Guild started around the same time as when this inn opened. That was why I was investigating it when, oh my gosh! This friend next to me said that he thought he had seen your face before, Patriarch Ron-nim!¡±


    Bud Illis was speaking as if he was talking about an exciting legend.


    ¡°This friend of mine is very smart. That was why I immediately started to look through the directory. And then, holy crap! I thought that patriarch Ron Mn-nim whose face was drawn inside the directory would look exactly like you do right now as he got older. That was why we came here.¡±


    Ron did not avoid the Mercenary King¡¯s gaze as Bud Illis continued to smile and speak.


    ¡°I debated whether the Mn household or if patriarch Ron Mn-nim had chosen to bow to the White Star and cause a ruckus in the underworld and the Mercenaries Guild.¡±


    A smirk appeared on Ron''s face.


    ¡®Bow to the White Star? Me? Someone like me who has lost my family and my wife? Someone like me who saw the people of my household dying one by one?¡¯


    ¡°...What a funny little punk.¡±


    The respectful tone disappeared, and Ron started to call the Mercenary King a punk. His eyes that were usually cold were slowly starting to reveal the fire hidden inside of him.


    Bud Illis bowed his head in response.


    ¡°I apologize. I realized that I made a big mistake once I got here.¡±


    Bud Illis immediately apologized to Ron. He then continued to speak.


    ¡°However, one of the five households did voluntarily bow down and go to serve the White Star in Arm.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Ron had not known about this.


    He had believed all five assassin households had been destroyed or massacred like his own.


    ¡°He is talking about my family.¡±


    Cale turned away from the Mercenary King and Ron. The robed mage was not looking at anyone as he continued to speak.


    ¡°The Poeff household. My uncle who was second-inmand took his people and crawled into Arm.¡±


    Cale remembered that this mage was the only survivor of his family.


    ¡°Then my uncle¡¯s group along with Arm¡¯s members massacred our Poeff household. They killed everyone except me, who was hiding.¡±


    The mage was calling the second-inmand, ¡®uncle.¡¯


    ¡°My mother, my father, my siblings, they all died.¡±


    The Poeff was massacred but not massacred at the same time.


    The mage did not say anything else. However, they could feel his hatred for Arm, the White Star, and his uncle''s people.


    A short silence filled the area.


    Cale was the one who broke the silence.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like you finished what you needed to say.¡±


    The smile on Bud Illis¡¯s face became wider.


    Bud, who had lived for over thirty years, knew that Cale was younger than him, however, he did not mind Cale¡¯s casual tone.


    In fact, he responded right back.


    ¡°Do you know why the White Star wants to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell us?¡±


    Cale took a gulp of alcohol as he responded back.


    ¡°He wants to kill me because he hates my power that is able to tell other people''s abilities, or...¡±


    The power to tell other people''s abilities.


    That was a very dangerous yet desirable power. Cale''s stoic gaze headed toward the Mercenary King.


    ¡°...Or he wants it for himself.¡±


    The White Star wanted to either get rid of that power or wanted to make it his own.


    Bud Illis continued to speak.


    ¡°I possess an ancient power.¡±


    Cale''s eyes clouded over for a moment.


    This was the first time he met anyone other than someone from Arm who had an ancient power.


    He had a question at the same time.


    It was a power that could tell other people¡¯s abilities even if there were restrictions and it was not very detailed.


    ¡°What attribute is it?¡±


    Cale then thought about his Dominating Aura.


    That power did not necessarily fall under any of the attributes. Was Bud Illis''s power simr to that?


    However, the Mercenary King''s power did have an attribute.


    ¡°Wind.¡±


    ¡®Wind?


    That is the power of wind?¡¯


    Cale then thought about his, ¡®Sound of the Wind.¡¯ Bud Illis continued to speak as Cale was thinking.


    ¡°I can smell things.¡±


    His expression turned dark as he scrunched up his nose.


    ¡°I can also hear things.¡±


    His rough palm brushed by his ears.


    ¡°I can faintly smell and hear a person''s smell, their presence, and their abilities.¡±


    Bud Illis looked toward Cale. Cale''s smell, presence and abilities.


    ¡°They are delivered to me along with the wind.¡±


    But could see and smell those things.


    They came to him by riding on the wind.


    That was why he had been mistaken.


    The White Star and his new friend in front of him were simr.


    ¡°People with ancient powers smell like the attribute of their powers.¡±


    Bud touched the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Do you know what I noticed as the biggest difference between you and the White Star?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cale calmly asked and Bud Illis quickly responded back.


    ¡°I smell something from each of you that the other does not have.¡±


    ¡®One thing that each of us has that the other does not have?¡¯


    Cale started to smile.


    He made eye contact with Eruhaben.


    The ancient Dragon had said something to Cale beforeing to the Eastern continent.


    ¡®The White Star is notplete.¡¯


    ¡®Unlike you, that bastard has not achieved a bnce of attributes.¡¯


    The attributes of nature.


    He did not have a bnce of those attributes in his body.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I probably don''t have the smell of the sky?¡±


    ¡°Correct. You knew.¡±


    Bud Illis quickly continued after seeing Cale¡¯s gaze that was telling him to hurry up and share the information.


    ¡°But there is a scent that the White Star does not have that you do have. It is the faintest smell.¡±


    ¡®The faintest smell?¡¯


    Cale started to think about all of his ancient powers other than the Dominating Aura.


    He knew that the White Star had both fire and water.


    ¡°Which is it?¡±


    ¡°Earth.¡±


    ¡®...Earth?


    The Super Rock?¡¯


    - You called?


    He ignored the solemn voice of the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like the White Star has an Earth attribute ancient power. Of course, I can¡¯t be certain as this information was from three days ago.¡±


    The sky and the earth.


    These were the powers that Cale and the White Star had or were missing.


    Eruhaben and Cale looked toward each other again.


    Ancient powers sh against each other due to their different attributes.


    That causes a burden within a person''s body, while collecting all five attributes being a way to help them be bnced.


    The sky attribute was not one of nature¡¯s five attributes.


    The White Star.


    The missing link for him to achieve bnce was an earth attribute ancient power.


    ¡°Anyway, the White Star started to desire my power since who knows when. I think he might be desiring my power so that he can find an earth attribute power easier.¡±


    The Mercenary King was calm.


    ¡°That is why I am openly running from him while thinking about ways to kill him.¡±


    His eyes were no longer smiling but full of worries.


    He had not been drinking at all since some point in the discussion.


    ¡°It is because the White Star cannot dominate both the underworld and the Mercenaries Guild. That would destroy the bnce of things.¡±


    The underworld and the regr Eastern continent.


    The Mercenaries Guild stood in the middle of the two.


    If the bnce broke because of Arm, then it would put many spots around the Eastern continent in danger.


    ¡°And I can''t let mercenaries be sacrificed for no reason like that.¡±


    Some mercenaries liked to work alone while others moved in teams.


    The only ce they trusted and could rely on was the Mercenaries Guild. The Mercenary King had the responsibility of protecting that guild.


    ¡°...Haaa.¡±


    The Mercenary King reached toward the bottle.


    He ended up taking a sip because he felt his insides boiling. Drinking alcohol might make that worse, however, he could not do anything about it.


    The alcohol flowed in from the bottle to his mouth.


    ¡°Friend.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°My name is Cale Henituse. I am the trash of the Henituse household in the Western continent''s Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡®Ohhhh. I''m a trash too.¡¯


    The Mercenary King could not respond as he was drinking and instead motioned with his head for Cale to continue. Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°I n on making you two offers.¡±


    Bud, who remembered Cale saying he was going to kill the White Star, nodded his head.


    It was his signal for Cale to continue.


    Cale continued to speak as Bud just continued to drink.


    ¡°First of all, the directory.¡±


    ¡®...The Mercenaries Guild¡¯s directory?¡¯


    ¡°Show me the directory.¡±


    Cale then added on.


    ¡°Show me all of it.¡±


    Cale wanted to see the entire directory.


    Bud Illis took his mouth off of the bottle.


    ¡°...The directory is a record of close to 1,000 years.¡±


    Bud could see Cale smiling brightly in response.


    However, it also looked wicked as well.


    It looked extremely wicked.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Bud turned his head.


    The ck-haired sword master was gasping as if he realized something. Cale heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice in his mind at that moment as well.


    - You''re smart.


    Cale shared what he was thinking in his mind.


    ¡°Bud Illis.¡±


    The Mercenary King looked toward Cale.


    ¡°The White Star.¡±


    The White Star. He was a reincarnator.


    He was someone who had lived many lives.


    ¡°I think I need to learn that man''s history.¡±


    The reincarnator could have been born anywhere in the Western continent or the Eastern continent. That was why he was able to go to both the Eastern continent and the Western continent.


    He was also a strong individual.


    Cale was certain there was some type of record about the White Star in the directory.


    Of course, he probably looked different in each of his many lives in the close to 1,000 years that he lived.


    ¡®Weakness.¡¯


    He needed to find the White Star¡¯s weakness.


    He would look through the directory and find the hidden past of the White Star.


    ¡°...And the second?¡±


    The Mercenary King asked in a low voice. Cale answered back very confidently.


    ¡°Save the Dragon-nim in front of you.¡±


    ¡®What?


    Save a Dragon?¡¯


    The Mercenary King¡¯s gaze turned toward Eruhaben.


    It was a man with white gold hair who looked pale. However, he gave off a presence that said that he was the strongest person in this room.


    Tap. Tap.


    Bud Illis turned his head away from the Dragon after hearing some taps on the table.


    Cale was lightly tapping on the table as if he was trying to tell Bud to look at him.


    ¡°Then I will make it so you can live peacefully.¡±


    Live without worrying about getting killed.


    ¡°I will also take care of Arm.¡±


    Cale looked toward his servant Ron. He then turned back and smiled at the Mercenary King before adding on.


    ¡°I will also get rid of the White Star.¡±


    The Mercenary King thought about the White Star.


    He also looked toward Cale, Choi Han, Eruhaben, as well as the empty spot in the air where he presumed Raon was currently floating.


    Was it possible for such a team to exist in this world?


    Cale slowly raised his wine ss and brought it to his mouth.


    ¡°Friend, work with me.¡±


    The Mercenary King was thinking that the corners of Cale¡¯s eyes that curled up as he took a sip of the wine looked wicked.


    ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you say you want to live?¡±


    Cale quietly whispered to Bud.


    - Human! You smiled even more wickedly than the White Star just now! You really are amazing! Let¡¯s smile like that toward the White Star next time!


    Cale started to frown.

 Chapter 345: The Two Trash (3)

    <h4>Chapter 345: The Two Trash (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    How would it feel if someone who had an evil smile on his face suddenly started to frown?


    That was exactly Cale¡¯s situation right now.


    Cale was frowning at Raon who was saying that he should smile like that toward the White Star, however, all that the Mercenary King and his mage friend could see was the evil smile turning into a frown.


    ¡®Cale Henituse.¡¯


    The Mercenary King Bud Illis thought that he had heard that name before.


    Poke.


    He turned his head after feeling a poke and saw the mage¡¯s hood.


    - Let¡¯s talkter.


    ¡®Talk?¡¯


    - Cale Henituse. I''ve heard that name before. I think I saw it in the Western continent report.


    The Eastern continent had information on the Western continent, simr to how crown prince Alberu had information on the Eastern continent.


    Bud Illis nodded at his friend before turning back toward Cale Henituse. He then flinched.


    ¡°...Are you drunk?¡±


    Cale¡¯s face was red.


    ¡®I thought he only drank a couple sses of wine?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s face was redder than most ripe apples.


    - Human! The Mercenary King looks disappointed!


    ¡®...This crazy alcoholic.¡¯


    Cale exined the situation to the Mercenary King who suddenly slumped his shoulders.


    ¡°My face always ends up like this.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Really? So, I wasn¡¯t wrong about the scent of an alcoholicing from you.¡±


    ¡®...Aigoo...¡¯


    Cale scoffed internally at Bud Illis''s response before being baffled at how the Mercenary King¡¯s face returned to normal right away.


    ¡®He really is crazy. This guy is at the crazy Clopeh''s level.¡¯


    However, Bud Illis who had no way of knowing what Cale was thinking about continued to speak.


    ¡°I don''t believe it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to ask which part Bud did not believe. Cale started to speak.


    ¡°You can¡¯t believe me or my offers.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bud Illis could not easily hand over his life and the future of the Mercenaries Guild even if there were two Dragons, a sword master, and the one to make the offer had multiple ancient powers.


    It was an obvious reaction.


    That was why Cale gave a simple response back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it so you believe me.¡±


    He just needed to convince Bud.


    ¡°How?¡±


    Bud could hear Cale¡¯s calm voice responding to his question.


    ¡°I will have someone deliver something to you by the end of the day. Take a look.¡±


    Cale pointed his hand toward the rest of his group.


    ¡°Then you will know.¡±


    Cale sounded confident.


    The reincarnator, the White Star. That existence was unbelievably strong, but his group who each only had one life was also strong.


    ¡°You will know just how great and mighty we are.¡±


    Cale was certain that his group was strong.


    The White Star was not the only one to grow stronger.


    ¡°I must smack him in the back.¡±


    The vicious Kim Rok Soo.


    He was part of the rear support team and the first mental support team member to be a team leader who unified the Vanguard first team and the rear support first team.


    Cale Henituse, who was actually Kim Rok Soo, slowly started to draw out the future one piece at a time.


    The White Star did not have a bnce with his ancient powers yet.


    They definitely had enough chances at victory.


    ¡°...Haaa.¡±


    Cale, who had returned to his room after dinner with the Mercenary King, let out a sigh.


    ¡°We are great and mighty!¡±


    ¡°We are great and mighty!¡±


    ¡°Great and mighty!¡±


    Raon, On, and Hong. The children averaging nine-years-old shouted one after another. They all seemed to be very excited. Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Then you will know. You will know just how great and mighty we are.¡¯


    The children averaging nine-years-old really seemed to like what he had said to the Mercenary King. The three of them were ying with each other while repeating that over and over.


    ¡°...Haaa.¡±


    However, that was not the only reason Cale was sighing.


    He didn''t care much about the children since they always did things like this.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    He heard a benign and gentle voice. Cale handed the item in his hand to Ron with a stoic expression on his face.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think I would personally hand this over to someone else.¡¯


    Cale was looking at the item in Ron''s hand with an odd expression on his face.


    It was the item that was to be delivered to Bud Illis, the Mercenary King.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Raon approached him and started to shout.


    ¡°Don''t worry! Rosalyn took a very clear recording! He¡¯ll be able to clearly tell who is who!¡±


    This orb had part of the footages that Rosalyn and Clopeh had recorded during their battles until now.


    That was the identity of the item in Ron''s hand.


    ¡°...That is not what I am worried- never mind.¡±


    Cale just decided not to say what he was going to say. He got up and followed behind Ron, who was heading toward the Mercenary King. Ron looked toward Cale with a confused expression.


    ¡°Will you being with me, young master-nim?¡±


    Cale shook his head in reflex after hearing Ron who sounded even more benign than usual.


    ¡°No. I''m going somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cale headed out of the room with Ron. Ron headed toward the Mercenary King¡¯s room while Cale started to walk elsewhere.


    - Human, I''ming with you!


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old followed behind Cale.


    Cale continued to walk as he recalled the conversation he had with Ron a moment ago.


    ¡®Where is it?¡¯


    ¡®It should be near the back door of the kitchen.¡¯


    Cale was walking toward the back door of the inn''s kitchen. He could see someone washing dishes at the creek by the rear door once he got there.


    ck. ck.


    Maybe Cale''s footsteps were muffled out by the sound of the dishes nging against each other. The person washing dishes did not look up and instead continued to focus on washing the dishes as Cale approached.


    Cale''s expression slowly turned cold.


    He walked close enough before starting to speak.


    ¡°It''s been a while.¡±


    ck.


    The person washing dishes stopped moving.


    It was the Dragon half-blood.


    He raised his head. Cale could see the Dragon half-blood¡¯s pale face.


    His hair that was dyed with Eruhaben¡¯s magic was now red.


    The Dragon half-blood slowly started to speak.


    ¡°Long time, ugh.¡±


    A short groan suddenly came out of his mouth.


    Cale could see the Dragon half-blood clenching his chest above his heart.


    Cale had seen it as he approached.


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s hands that were washing dishes were slightly shaking.


    He had sweat on his face even though he was in the shade.


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s heart was causing him significant pain every few seconds.


    He was slowly dying a painful death.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood let out a deep breath before looking back up at Cale and resumed speaking.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    He then looked back down and went back to washing dishes.


    Cale heard Raon''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Human! It¡¯s w, weird, but I feel sorry for the Dragon half-blood!


    ¡®I don''t know about that.¡¯


    Cale crouched down and looked at the clean dishes instead of responding to Raon.


    ¡°Enjoying yourself?¡±


    Cale''s calm voice echoed by the creek.


    Someone might think that Cale was trying to start a fight after hearing those words, however, Cale was too calm as he said that.


    ck, ck.


    The Dragon half-blood continued to look down at the tes as he responded back.


    ¡°It¡¯s bearable.¡±


    Cale let out a chuckle.


    He had seen something else in addition to the Dragon half-blood being in pain as he approached.


    He had seen how the Dragon half-blood had a tiny smile on his face as he moved a dish to the clean pile.


    Cale chuckled once more before saying something else to the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°We fought against the White Star.¡±


    ¡°...I heard.¡±


    The conversation slowly moved back and forth.


    ¡°He was very strong.¡±


    ¡°...He is very strong.¡±


    Cale looked toward the Dragon half-blood who was created by the White Star.


    ¡°You remember, right?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood turned toward Cale after hearing the question.


    Cale was asking if the Dragon half-blood remembered the conversation they had in the past.


    It was the beginning of this year.


    The Dragon half-blood recalled the conversation they shared. Cale had asked about the location of Arm¡¯s base. He had also given an order to him as well.


    ¡®Rest a bit and we will go attack Arm when I call you again.¡¯


    Attack Arm.


    The Dragon half-blood remembered what Cale had said after that.


    ¡®Do whatever it is you want to do. Of course, it will be under supervision. You will not haveplete freedom.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, and there is no such thing as free.¡¯


    ¡®I know you are in pain, but you can still work here.¡¯


    ¡®Nothing is free.¡¯


    ¡®You''re an adult as well, you need to pay for your meals.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood slowly started to speak. His lips were shaking as he was not used to the pain that was getting worse as the days went by.


    However, his voice was calm as he responded back.


    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    He then hesitated for a moment before adding on.


    ¡°...I think it is a good ce to fight onest time with everything on the line.¡±


    A final battlefield with everything on the line. Cale paused for a moment before responding back.


    ¡°Are you talking about yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ck, ck.


    The Dragon half-blood lowered his head and went back to washing dishes.


    Cale did not ask anything else either. He turned around and started to head off.


    - Human! Can I watch the Dragon half-blood for a bit?


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    Cale slowly nodded his head.


    He looked toward the back door of the kitchen that connected to this rear garden area. He could hear the children averaging nine-years-old talking to the Dragon half-blood, but he did not turn around to look.


    On the other hand, there were people were only looking at one thing and could not take their eyes away.


    ¡°...This.¡±


    It was Mercenary King Bud Illis. Bud could not hide his shock while looking at the footage recorded inside the orb.


    He could feel chills on his back.


    He watched the footage a couple of times.


    He watched Cale''s group fighting against ck magic.


    He also saw them fighting against the White Star.


    ¡°I never expected the White Star to be this strong.¡±


    The mage from the Poeff household brushed his face with both hands.


    The true strength of the White Star that he had only spected in the past was causing him fear. However, the people who were winning against such strong opponent were also beyond their imaginations, making the Mercenary King unable to take his eyes away from the footage.


    ¡°...Patriarch-nim.¡±


    Bud Illis turned his head.


    He could see Ron Mn who was sitting on a couch and looking down at him with cold eyes. Ron started to speak.


    ¡°None of the footage is fabricated.¡±


    Ron Mn.


    There was still information about him in the Mercenaries Guild''s directory.


    He was a highly respected assassin.


    ¡°Think hard.¡±


    Ron gave that advice as he turned away from the Mercenary King and the mage. He heard Bud¡¯s voice as he headed for the door.


    ¡°Patriarch-nim.¡±


    Bud Illis cautiously started to ask.


    ¡°Are you nning on spreading your household name on the Eastern continent again?¡±


    Bud could see Ron turning around after hearing his question.


    He could not help but flinch after seeing Ron''s face again.


    The corners of Ron''s lips had curled up.


    It was a cold smile that was far from his usual gentle smile.


    ¡°Just focus on your own life. No need to ask me about mine.¡±


    It was an answer suitable for the Mn patriarch who was described as cold in the directory.


    Bud Illis recalled what Cale had said after he could no longer see Ron who walked out the door.


    He couldn¡¯t tell whether that blunt yet confident tone was Cale Henituse¡¯s natural tone. However, it was the first time he had heard confidence and a sense of pride in Cale''s tone.


    ¡®Then you will know. You will know just how great and mighty we are.¡¯


    Mercenary King Bud Illis closed his eyes.


    It was time to think about his life and the future of the Mercenaries Guild as Ron advised.


    Early next morning.


    Cale had to face Mercenary King Bud Illis with the rest of his group.


    ¡°I ept your offer.¡±


    Cale lightly clenched his fist and then quickly unclenched them after hearing Bud''s response.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started right away.¡±


    Cale wanted to get started right away. He didn¡¯t look at the pale Eruhaben next to him as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I wish to start with the second one first.¡±


    The Mercenary King remembered that Cale¡¯s second offer was to, ¡®save the Dragon,¡¯ and nodded his head.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    He had seen it in the footage. The Dragon in front of him was injured while fighting against the White Star.


    There was no need to exin any further.


    However, there was something he needed to discuss. The Mercenary King¡¯s cold gaze headed toward Cale.


    ¡°You are pretty famous in the Eastern continent my friend. They say you are quite talented.¡±


    He had contemted a lot of thingsst night.


    Mercenary King Bud Illis had naturally looked up information on Cale Henituse. He couldn¡¯t just trust the footage in the orb.


    His investigation told him that Cale Henituse was a talented person.


    ¡°I''m guessing you heard about my having a healing power from somewhere?¡±


    Cale thought about the conversation with Adin as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bud started to smile. He took a small bottle of alcohol out of his chest pocket and started to chug.


    ¡®...Where the fuck did that bastard take a bottle out from? Does he carry alcohol in his spatial pocket bag?¡¯


    Bud finished the bottle and started to speak as Cale watched him in disbelief.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like you have urate information.¡±


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    ¡°I do not have a healing power.¡±


    Cale recalled what Adin had said.


    ¡®I can receive the power when the White Star-nim takes over the Mercenaries Guild. Then I will have aplete body.¡¯


    Now that he thought about it, Imperial Prince Adin never said that the healing power was an ancient power. He never said what kind of power it was at all.


    ¡°...Then?¡±


    ¡°I just know the path to where that power should be.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Then we just need to go get it.¡±


    ¡°Correct. My friend is smart. Yes, we just need to do that. However...¡±


    Bud Illis¡¯s eyes behind his sses looked around Cale.


    He pointed to each of Cale¡¯s group members one by one.


    Ron, Choi Han, Beacrox, Eruhaben, On, Hong, and even where the invisible Raon should be.


    He pointed to all of them before starting to speak again.


    ¡°This sir, that sir, these Cat children, and even the invisible Dragon-nim.¡±


    Bud Illis sounded serious.


    ¡°None of them can go. They won¡¯t be able to get that power even if they know the way. They will definitely not be able to get it.¡±


    Choi Han flinched.


    This power was something that even he could not get?


    Choi Han looked at where the Mercenary King was now pointing.


    He was pointing at Cale.


    ¡°But you can get it.¡±


    He then lowered his hand and continued to speak.


    ¡°And I can get it.¡±


    Cale started to think about what he and the Mercenary King had inmon.


    ¡°Do you need a wind attribute ancient power?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was a refreshing but stern response.


    The healing power that the Mercenary King knew about. You needed to have a wind attribute ancient power to get it.


    The quiet ancient Dragon started to speak.


    ¡°What kind of power is that healing power?¡±


    What was it that only those with wind attribute ancient powers could get it?


    Bud responded back.


    ¡°An ancient artifact.¡±


    ¡®Ancient artifact?¡¯


    "It is said to be an ancient artifact that came over from the Western continent."


    Boom!


    Cale''s heart suddenly started to beat wildly.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Cale grasped his chest and took a deep breath.


    - Weak human!


    ¡°Meeow?¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    He could hear the others calling for him. However, Cale quickly recovered and waved his hand to say that he was okay.


    He heard a voice in his mind.


    - I found it.


    ¡®...Found it? Found what?¡¯


    It was the Sound of the Wind. He heard the voice of the thief who once owned the Sound of the Wind.


    It was a husky voice that was extremely excited.


    - I finally found it.


    ¡®...Did that ancient artifact belong to the thief?¡¯


    Cale quickly started to speak after feeling the thief starting to get more excited.


    ¡°Where is the ancient artifact located?¡±


    Bud Illis responded back.


    ¡°Ind.¡±


    ¡®Ind?¡¯


    ¡°A lone ind on one side of the Eastern continent¡¯s ocean.¡±


    Bud Illis¡¯s expression turned grim.


    ¡°This Wind Ind has tens of thousands of sharp gusts of wind that rip apart anything that enters.¡±


    It was a ce that no living being could enter.


    The wind became the des of death and killed any living being who approached.


    ¡°The ancient artifact is located deep within that ind.¡±


    Mercenary King Bud Illis had used that ancient artifact just once.


    He tried to bring it out with him, but had no choice but to leave it behind after being attacked by the deadly wind.


    ¡°Only that ancient artifact will work to save someone like Dragon-nim.¡±


    Cale heard the low but excited voice of the thief as Bud¡¯s heavy voice exined the situation.


    - The top''s whip.


    ¡®The top''s whip?


    The thing used to spin the top?¡¯


    - My whip is on that ind.


    Cale recalled the item he saw when he earned the Sound of the Wind.


    It had been a top.


    A top had been stuck underneath therge boulder.


    The owner of the Sound of the Wind, the thief who was said to have stolen a divine item by the people of the Ubarr territory''s coastal vige.


    She had not stolen a divine item. She had just stolen an item from a temple.


    Cale thought about the top that was spinning endlessly while creating all those whirlpools.


    The top¡¯s whip and the top.


    He heard Bud Illis''s voice again.


    ¡°The Wind Ind. People also call it the Grave of the Wind des. It is a deathtrap.¡±


    It was the ce where the wind des killed everything and turned it into their graves.


    The ancient artifact, the thief¡¯s power, was on that ind.


    ¡°And that ind only allows one person with the wind attribute ancient power to enter at a time.¡±


    Choi Han, Eruhaben, Raon, and the others all turned toward Cale once Bud Illis finished speaking with a heavy expression on his face.


    ¡°Then I can go get it.¡±


    They could see a smiling Cale.

 Chapter 346: The Two Trash (4)

    <h4>Chapter 346: The Two Trash (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Hope and Adventure Loving Inn.


    It was a new inn in the free city of Leeb-An City with warm and reliable staff and luxurious food that could put most fancy restaurants to shame.


    The third floor of that inn was filled with silence.


    ¡®Then I can go get it.¡¯


    The silence had started after the promation by the twenty years old Cale Henituse of the Henituse household.


    ¡°Uhh... mm......¡±


    Mercenary King Bud Illis tried to say something while looking at Cale who was smiling, however, he just quietly took another bottle of alcohol out after seeing the look on the faces of others.


    ¡®The Eastern continent¡¯s information is urate.¡¯


    ording to the Eastern continent¡¯s informationwork, Cale Henituse was someone with a strong sacrificial mindset and that it was almost impossible to find such a good and heroic person in the world.


    The children of the Roan Kingdom who were asked about who they wanted to be in the future would mainly shout, ¡®young master Silver Shield,¡¯ while a few children would say, ¡®sword master,¡¯ or, ¡®necromancer.¡¯


    Mercenary King Bud Illis took a swig and casuallymented.


    ¡°My friend, you¡¯re such a good person.¡±


    Bud then flinched.


    ¡°Good? Who? You think I''m a good person?¡±


    Cale looked shocked.


    ¡°I''m actually on the bad side?¡±


    Bud shared his honest sentiments after seeing the rest of Cale''s group start to frown even more.


    ¡°Are you drunk? It''s not good to drink too much in the morning.¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯


    Cale listened to Bud Illis¡¯s nonsense and thought that this punk was the one who was drunk from the morning.


    He heard a voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Are you trying to sacrifice yourself?


    ¡®What¡¯s up with the Super Rock?¡¯


    - Human!


    He could hear Raon''s loud voice as well.


    - Human! I''m spinning like the crown prince right now! I''ve spun around four times in the air already! I might end up crazier than the White Star!


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale realized that the cool breeze he had been feeling was the result of Raon spinning in circles above him.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale lowered his head after hearing someone tapping on the ground.


    On was tapping away with her kitten paws.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    Hong was dangling on Cale¡¯s leg. Cale slowly tried to look at the others before quickly turning away as he was unable to look at Ron or Beacrox in the eyes after seeing their vicious res.


    ¡®I feel like this father-son duo''s gazes bes more vicious as time goes by.


    Their gazes are scarier than the White Star.¡¯


    Cale looked toward Choi Han instead.


    Choi Han looked calm.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    It was like Choi Han to be calm.


    Cale then thought about turning toward Eruhaben before changing his mind. It was awkward to look at the ancient Dragon right now.


    Cale heard the ancient Dragon¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°...Wind Ind.¡±


    Cale looked shocked after hearing Eruhaben¡¯s voice.


    It was because there was something more than sadness at the fact that he needed to send Cale there for his own life.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°What about Wind Ind?¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t think that it would be that hard to visit that ind because the thief of the Sound of the Wind had said that her other power was located there.


    He had a weird feeling that the ind would wee him.


    However, Eruhaben¡¯s expression turned serious.


    The reason for this was the same reason Ron and Beacrox¡¯s expressions were more serious than the others.


    ¡°The Western continent has the Five Forbidden Regions.¡±


    The Five Forbidden Regions included Henituse territory¡¯s Forest of Darkness, the Caro Kingdom''s Land of Death, etc etc.


    ¡°The Eastern continent has its Three Restricted Areas.¡±


    That was the reason for the stiff expressions on the father-son duo.


    The Three Restricted Areas.


    They were locations that living beings were not allowed to enter.


    Mercenary King Bud Illis started to speak.


    ¡°The children of the Eastern continent grow up hearing about the Three Restricted Areas. People say that they are dangerous ces. They tell children that they will die if they go there. The methods of death are described as well.¡±


    The Three Restricted Areas.


    People who enter these areas died in specific ways.


    As for the story regarding the Wind Ind...


    ¡°They say that, ¡®only a corpse with an endless number of shes remains where the wind blew by.¡¯ ¡±


    The Mercenary King seemed to be feeling Cale out as he asked.


    ¡°Can you do it? Can you go somewhere that even Dragon-nim is saying is a restricted area?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The Mercenary King could see Caleughing in disbelief. Cale looked toward his group and answered Bud''s question.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to go?¡¯


    - My top''s whip and the ancient artifact I stole are located there. It was not a divine item, but an item of the temple that belonged to the people who imed they served a god.


    The thief¡¯s husky voice was bing more passionate as Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Bud, my friend. Do you think I will not be able to do something that you were able to do?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale pointed to the Mercenary King¡¯s slightly flushed cheeks and continued to speak.


    ¡°Sober up and lead the way. My friend is such an alcoholic.¡±


    ¡°Pwahahahah!¡±


    Bud Illisughed before opening his palm toward his mage friend.


    ¡°Hey, let me borrow a magic scroll.¡±


    ¡°You think I''m a bank or something?¡±


    The Poeff household¡¯s survivor grumbled as he took out a bundle of magic scrolls from his pocket. They were all teleportation magic scrolls.


    ¡°I don''t need to sober up!¡±


    Budughed loudly as he handed the scrolls to Cale''s group.


    He then continued to speak.


    ¡°I''m always fine!¡±


    ¡°Fine my ass!¡¯


    The mage¡¯s voice was drowned out by Bud''sughter.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale heard Eruhaben sigh at that moment but feigned ignorance. He could see the ancient Dragon''s mouth opening and closing as if he had something to say, but he didn''t care and quietly whispered to Eruhaben.


    ¡°I need to keep my promise.¡±


    He needed to keep his promise of letting Eruhaben live many more years. Right?


    Cale looked toward the group and started to speak.


    ¡°Those who want toe along even if they can¡¯t go to the ind itself-¡±


    Cale saw Ron smiling at him and let out a fake cough before changing what he was going to say.


    ¡°You decide the team, Ron.¡±


    ¡°I will do as youmand, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale looked away from the smiling Ron and asked Bud Illis a question.


    ¡°Bud, where are we going? We can''t go directly to the ind, right?¡±


    The Mercenary King smiled at Cale''s question before responding back.


    ¡°Wind Ind has a twin ind. It is an ind that looks the same and is located right next to it.¡±


    Mm.


    Beacrox let out a groan.


    Beacrox started to speak as Cale turned toward him.


    ¡°...Alcoholics.¡±


    He only said one word.


    However, Cale got the chills for some reason and turned back toward Bud. Bud took another gulp of alcohol before continuing to speak.


    ¡°That ind is my hometown!¡±


    The mage from the Poeff household quickly added on to Bud¡¯sment.


    ¡°It is Wind Ind''s twin ind. It has the Eastern continent¡¯srgest and best brewery.¡±


    He continued to speak in a stoic voice.


    ¡°It is heaven for alcoholics.¡±


    ¡®Heaven for whom?


    There¡¯s something like that next to one of the Three Restricted Areas?¡¯


    ¡°It is a ce where nice people will fill your bucket with alcohol all day as you walk around. It is a ce where it is easier to find alcohol than water.¡±


    ¡®...What the...¡¯


    ¡°It is my amazing hometown! It is a ce I am very proud of! It is a ce that is always like heaven to me! The heaven for alcoholics!¡±


    Mercenary King Bud Illis''s face slowly started to turn redder. It was turning red with excitement. He had quite a bit of pride for his hometown.


    ¡°Cale! My drinking buddy! You will definitely like it. That ce, that ce-!¡±


    Bud Illis looked to be full of admiration as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Truly is paradise!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a chaotic mess.¡±


    The Poeff mage clicked his tongue and added on.


    - Human! The Mercenary King is weird! He¡¯s definitely smart, but something is weird!


    Raon who stopped spinning in the air spoke into Cale''s mind.


    The Mercenary King walked over and patted on Cale''s shoulder before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Shall we make a drinking bet?¡±


    ¡®Ho.¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. However, his expression quickly changed. He could see the focused look in the Mercenary King¡¯s eyes. Bud Illis''s lips that looked light but were definitely not light at all opened once again.


    ¡°I want to develop the Mercenaries Guild in the Western continentter, so you will help me with that if I win. What do you think?¡±


    ¡®How interesting.¡¯


    Cale could not help himself from smiling.


    Bud Illis wanted to make a drinking bet regarding the far future rather than worrying about the White Star. Cale decided to y along with whatever this bet may be.


    Bud Illis subconsciously gulped after seeing the cold look in Cale''s eyes as Cale put his hand on Bud¡¯s shoulder and started to speak.


    ¡°And if I win?¡±


    ¡®What would be good?¡¯


    What should Cale take in return if he won this drinking bet?


    Cale soon said what was on his mind.


    ¡°You be my de- no.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo. I almost said detector on ident.¡¯


    Bud Illis''s special ability. He needed that power in the fight against the White Star.


    ¡°You will be my secretary-cum-servant.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Bud Illis looked toward Cale in shock.


    ¡®Secretary? Servant? Me?¡¯


    ¡°The duration will be about 6 months.¡±


    Cale didn''t care about Bud''s reaction as he continued on.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think you are going to lose?¡±


    The Mercenary King subconsciously responded back.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then it should be fine.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°The bet is now official.¡±


    Bud Illis had a bad feeling about this for some reason. He had never lost to anyone when it came to drinking. His long-time friend whispered in his mind.


    - Looks like you might lose. Cale Henituse, fighting!


    The Poeff mage, Bud¡¯s long-time friend, would end up being correct in this case.


    Bud''s pupils started to shake. Cale continued to speak as all that happened.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Cale started to move toward Wind Ind.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we heading directly to your hometown ind?¡±


    Cale looked in front of him.


    He could see the ocean that was covered in fog.


    The medium-sized ship was rocking on the quite high waves.


    Cale''s group, the Mercenary King, and his friend were on the rocking ship.


    ¡°My hometown ind does not give out the coordinates for teleportation when we are bringing foreigners with us. Please understand as there is nothing I can do about it.¡±


    Cale lightly nodded his head.


    They couldn''t head directly to Bud¡¯s hometown ind, but they were able to teleport to an ind that was an hour away.


    ¡°But my mage friend is raising the speed right now, so we should get there pretty quickly.¡±


    The Poeff mage was using magic to control the ship and make it move quickly.


    Bud pointed to his friend and started to speak.


    ¡°Stay at the ind for a few days and observe Wind Ind. You¡¯ll be able to get a clear view of it. I''ll prepare everything so that you can get started whenever you are ready.¡±


    ¡°...Ready?¡±


    Bud nodded his head at Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes, you need to prepare first. Don''t you need to look at the flow of the wind?¡±


    Wind Ind was a ce where sharp wind des attacked on multiple sides.


    Bud had determined that even someone with the wind attribute would need to get used to the flow and pattern of the wind first.


    The Mercenary King could see Cale responding calmly to him. He didn¡¯t seem concerned at all.


    ¡°It''s fine. My ancient power will tell me the way.¡±


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bud Illis subconsciously asked.


    The confused Cale made eye contact with Bud and asked back. The Mercenary King started to frown a bit as he exined himself.


    ¡°Cale, you can¡¯t just trust your wind ancient power no matter how strong it is.¡±


    Cale gently exined to Bud, who seemed to have some sort of misunderstanding. This was the first person he had met other than the White Star who was in possession of an ancient power after all.


    ¡°No, the owner of my ancient power is connected to this ind, so she told me everything.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Bud asked once again.


    Cale stopped for a moment. Bud¡¯s reaction was odd.


    ¡°...Cale, why would an ancient power talk?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    It was Cale¡¯s turn to be shocked this time.


    ¡®Why is an ancient power talking?¡¯


    ¡°Don''t the owners of the ancient powers usually talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The two were going back and forth saying, ¡®huh?¡¯ to each other. Bud Illis started to speak with a look of total confusion.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You can hear the voices of the ancient powers? How does that make any sense?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale was absolutely shocked.


    He heard the ancient Dragon Eruhaben¡¯s low voice at that moment.


    ¡°Cale, what do you mean by that? You can hear the voices of the owners of the ancient powers?¡±


    ¡®...Yes sir?¡¯


    Cale had been hearing the voices of the ancient powers this whole time as if that was natural.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case?


    He heard the voices of the ancient powers at that moment.


    - Oh, you didn''t know.


    It was the cheapskate owner of the Fire of Destruction.


    - He really didn¡¯t know it seems. He didn¡¯t know that this was weird.


    The glutton priestess of the Indestructible Shield chimed in next.


    - Wow, eureka.


    - It¡¯s understandable that he wouldn¡¯t know.


    The clear voice of the Sky Eating Water came next. The Sound of the Windmented after her.


    The Super Rock was thest toment.


    -


    Ancient powers are powers that are embedded in a person''s body and soul. They are created from within a person or in nature.


    -


    That is why the White Star left the ancient powers in his body for his future generations. That is the source of the fake ancient powers he discussed.


    These were the ancient powers of the Dragon yers that Cale and the fake Dragon yer Syrem had in their possessions.


    - On the other hand, the White Star kept the strong ancient powers of the Dragon yers captured in his soul and carried them with him with each reincarnation. Those powers became stronger and moreplete with the flow of time.


    A person is said to have heavenly luck if they evene across one ancient power during their life.


    The White Star had taken 1,000 years to gather the ancient powers one by one other than his Dragon yer power.


    Of course, one could wonder whether someone really would need 1,000 years for this, but the White Star probably had his own circumstances.


    Cale recalled something the White Star said to him in thest battle.


    ¡®Tsk tsk. Cale, you don''t even know how to use ancient powers properly.¡¯


    The Super Rock had said that Cale needed more time to fight against the White Star.


    The Super Rock continued to speak.


    - Do you wish to defeat the White Star?


    ¡®Obviously I want to win.¡¯


    - I will teach you the easiest way.


    Cale suddenly got the chills.


    All five of them, the wind, water, fire, earth, and wood, chimed in together at that moment.


    - Get rid of us.


    These were powers that needed to be embedded in a person''s soul.


    That was why ancient powers only becameplete once they fused into a person''s soul. However, the wills of the past owners were still within the ancient powers inside Cale.


    That was not havingplete possession of these powers.


    The glutton priestess of the Indestructible Shield continued on.


    - Eat us.


    The woman who was always telling Cale that she was hungry calmly continued on.


    - Gobble up our existences. Each time one of these voices disappears...


    Each time Cale got rid of the will of the past owner and make one of them disappear...


    The cheapskate, Super Rock, glutton, thief, and the Sky Eating Water. Each time one of them disappears...


    - You will get stronger.


    Cale was filled with an odd sensation.


    ¡®Get rid of them and be stronger?¡¯


    Cale thought about the conversations he had with the owners of the ancient powers until now.


    ¡®I''m hungry.¡¯


    ¡®Are you going to sacrifice yourself?¡¯


    Cale clearly remembered the many things that the owners of the ancient powers had said to him in the past. He was someone who urately remembered the things he wanted to remember.


    The Super Rock chimed in again at that moment.


    - Actually, there is an even easier method.


    Cale¡¯s expression changed.


    An easier way to defeat the White Star than getting rid of the owners of the ancient powers.


    The Super Rock filled Cale¡¯s mind with that method.


    - There is a human who has a te asrge as the White Star¡¯s.


    Cale suddenly tightened his grip on the railing of the ship.


    - Turn that human into a weapon.


    A weapon.


    A weapon that could defeat this strong enemy called the White Star.


    - Find ancient powers and give that human one of each attribute.


    Turn that person into a weapon.


    - And make that person fight the White Star in your ce.


    Pat.


    Cale felt something on both of his shoulders.


    ¡°...Cale-nim?¡±


    - Human! Are you getting seasick?


    Choi Han''s hand and Raon''s paw were on his shoulders. Cale''s gaze headed not toward the side with the invisible Raon but toward Choi Han.


    Choi Han was supposed to be the original main character of < The Birth of a Hero. >


    In that case, the person who would fight against the White Star would be Choi Han as well.


    The reincarnator and the dimensional traveler.


    He could see the worried expression on Choi Han¡¯s face. He heard the Super Rock''s voice at the same time.


    - Yes. The human you are looking at right now is the person with a te asrge as the White Star''s.


    Turn him into a weapon and have him fight against the enemy called the White Star.


    The ship rocked along with the wave.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The easy method and the easiest method.


    Cale suddenly felt seasick.


    - Will you sacrifice him?


    The Super Rock asked.


    Cale responded back.


    ¡®Of course it¡¯s like this.¡¯


    ¡°I have to take the hard path.¡±


    Cale was someone who never had anythinge easily in his life.


    1. Fighting is the Korean word to cheer someone on.

 Chapter 347: Severance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 347: Severance (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Cale-nim, do you think the path to the Wind Ind will be difficult? Is there really a need for only one person to go?¡±


    Choi Han calmly asked while Raon excitedly added on in Cale''s mind.


    - That¡¯s right! I''m invisible, so I can go! There is nowhere a great and mighty Dragon cannot go!


    Cale sighed and quietly looked at Choi Han.


    Cale did not know about anything that happened after volume 5 of The Birth of a Hero.


    What would Choi Han have done after volume 5?


    ¡®Unlucky bastard.¡¯


    Cale was thinking that Choi Han was unluckier than himself.


    He had lived happily for seventeen years before he was dropped into the Forest of Darkness and lived a terrible life that made you wonder if there was anything worse that could happen to a person.


    Then his second hometown of Harris Vige was destroyed and its people massacred.


    After that, he did many good things for the greater good to grow stronger. Blood always followed behind that path of growth as if it was an obvious part of growth.


    ¡°...Cale-nim?¡±


    ¡°Unlucky bastard.¡±


    Choi Han, who was looking at Cale with concern, closed his mouth after hearing Cale¡¯sment.


    - Human! Choi Han is baffled while looking at you right now! I feel the same way! Who is calling who unlucky?


    Cale just ignored the six-year-old¡¯sment.


    He chose to focus on the voice of the Super Rock in his mind instead.


    - You unlucky bastard.


    ¡®...It feels oddly ufortable hearing this from the Super Rock as well.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s so unlucky about me?¡±


    Cale started to grumble. He had a scowl on his face.


    ¡°I''m the eldest son of a Count, I''m rich, I am strong enough to not get beaten to death anywhere, well, I am a bit busy, but... And that business is making me famous- shit.¡±


    Cale decided not to grumble anymore.


    Just talking about it was making him angry.


    - Huuu, how cute.


    He ignored the Super Rock''sment.


    He also ignored the pitiful gazes of the group who were shaking their heads at him. That led him to look toward the Mercenary King.


    ¡°You really are my friend. I feel like I found my soul''s friend!¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this bastard?¡¯


    Cale could see Bud Illis grabbing his hand.


    ¡°I''m the same! I''m the Mercenary King! I''m the head of the Mercenaries Guild! I¡¯m also rich. And strong. But there¡¯s a lot of work. And my life is on the line with that work. Shit!¡±


    ¡°...Haaaa.¡±


    Cale pped Bud Illis¡¯s hand away before choosing to just look out at the foggy ocean.


    That was the most rxing thing to do.


    However, once he could see an ind through the fog...as they approached close enough for him to see the port...


    Cale oddly started to frown.


    ¡°That is my hometown ind!¡±


    He could see arge ind.


    But that was not the issue.


    - Human! Human! I feel like I smell alcohol!


    ¡°It¡¯s the smell of alcohol!¡±


    ¡°It reeks of alcohol so much!¡±


    On and Hong, whom the Mercenary King already found out were Cats, as well as Raon, the three children averaging nine-years-old scowled andmented on the scenting from the port.


    Cale watched the bow of the ship reach the port as he warned the children averaging nine-years-old.


    ¡°Ask Beacrox first before you drink anything here.¡±


    Beacrox stoically nodded his head. The kittens nodded their heads as well.


    Cale then gave the children averaging nine-years-old an extra gold coin as allowance before disembarking from the ship.


    - Human! You really are a good person! You gave extra money than our allowance!


    ¡°Let¡¯s all go around eating together!¡±


    ¡°I smell yummy food!¡±


    Cale approached Choi Han who was warmly looking at the excited On and Hong and asked.


    ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale handed over a bag with ten gold coins.


    ¡®Unlucky bastard. I have to at least feed him a lot of delicious food.


    It looks like he¡¯s lost a lot of weight, so let¡¯s fatten him back up.¡¯


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Choi Han had a shocked expression on his face, but Cale who had turned around and was walking with On and Hong in his arms could not see the expression.


    However, the look of satisfaction on Cale''s face slowly started to turn odd.


    ¡°Oh! Bud, you''re back? The best drinker is back!¡±


    ¡°Wow, Bud, when did you get back? Your dad didn''t say anything about youing back.¡±


    The inders were warmly weing Bud who was walking toward the top of the ind.


    ¡°Glenn, long time no see. Have you been well?¡±


    Glenn Poeff. People were weing the mage next to Bud as well.


    The purple-haired mage made eye contact with Cale. He then immediately started to speak.


    ¡°Bud is the weird one.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    Mage Glenn Poeff continued to speak.


    ¡°Making alcohol requires a lot of focus and effort.¡±


    Cale listened to Glenn as he watched people crowd around Bud.


    None of the people who were smiling at Cale and his group, who were foreigners, seemed drunk at all.


    Cale could also see the buildings around them as they headed toward the mountain on the ind. He could see that they were all brewing alcohol.


    The people of this ind seemed to be hard-working and happy people.


    ¡°The environment, humidity, temperature, and venttion to ferment and mature different types of grains or fruits. All of that needs to happen without any issues.¡±


    Cale nodded his head with a satisfied expression after hearing Glenn Poeff¡¯s thorough exnation.


    The scent of alcohol wasing from everywhere and there were definitely people who seemed to reek of alcohol, however, they were all people who were working to brew the alcohol.


    Glenn continued to speak.


    ¡°Alcohol is art.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale turned his head after feeling that something was odd.


    ¡°It is beautiful and artistic, like magic. Even alcohol that is filled by one person will taste different based on the date, time, and temperature present when he filled the bottle. Isn''t that beautiful?¡±


    Glenn seemed to slowly be getting excited.


    ¡°Alcohol is simr to life. It is art, ART! That is why we need to treat it as precious and cherish it!¡±


    p, p, p.


    The inders started to p.


    ¡°Our Glenn always has such beautiful thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Smart people are great with words too! Yes, alcohol is art indeed!¡±


    - Ohhh, alcohol is art? How amazing, human!


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old focused on the conversation between the inders.


    Cale started to walk quickly and approached Bud before whispering behind him.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and take me there.¡±


    Bud subconsciously nodded his head at Cale''s vicious tone and quickly started to walk.


    Bud slowly headed toward the peak of the mountain on the ind.


    This mountain that had a surprisingly smooth path was almost as easy to climb as a hill. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered as Cale just used the Sound of the Wind to easily climb up.


    ¡®This is weird.¡¯


    The smell of alcohol was disappearing as Cale went higher up the mountain.


    However, Cale felt that something was weird.


    Swoooooooooooosh- Swoooooooosh-


    He could hear the sound of the wind the higher he climbed.


    Stronger and stronger gusts of wind filled Cale''s ears as he moved.


    And finally, once he arrived at the peak and looked toward the other side of the ind...


    ¡°Over there.¡±


    Bud pointed to a spot beyond the foggy ocean.


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    - Human! That looks too dangerous! Don''t go!


    He could hear Raon''s worried voice.


    Swoooooooooooosh- Swoooooooosh-


    In the middle of the foggy ocean. He could see the ind that managed to even push away even the fog to reveal itself.


    It could not be helped.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Wind.


    The whirlwinds from numerous directions, these de-like winds were roaring and surrounding the ind.


    Honestly speaking, Cale could not even see the ind itself.


    He could only tell that the ind was there based on the thousands, no, tens of thousands of wind des and whirlwinds that were crashing against each other.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han approached Cale with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡®...It doesn¡¯t look artificial at all.¡¯


    That was the reason for the serious expression on Choi Han¡¯s face.


    This was not aura or mana. The things on that ind were natural wind.


    That wind was roaring like a natural disaster.


    The Three Restricted Areas. This ce was fitting to be one of the three areas.


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben approached Cale.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I''ve been here.¡±


    He turned toward Cale and calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°You do not need to go there.¡±


    However, they could hear Cale''s usual rxed voice respond back.


    ¡°I need to go.¡±


    He sounded confident in his answer.


    The Super Rockmented at that moment.


    - Let¡¯s take this difficult path.


    - A path where you don''t have to sacrifice yourself or others. However, it will be painful and difficult for your body. You could get hurt.


    - But at least your mind could be at ease.


    Cale started to speak.


    A path where your mind could be at ease.


    ¡°That is the easy path.¡±


    ¡°You need to go alone from here.¡±


    Cale was standing on the deck.


    He was wincing because it was difficult to keep his eyes open due to the ferocious wind.


    Wind Ind.


    The wind from the ind was causing the rough waves, trying to push the ship away.


    ¡°I want to go with you!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    - Same with me!


    The children averaging nine-years-old bumped into Cale''s body.


    Mage Glenn Poeff had his arms crossed as he started to speak.


    ¡°That''s difficult. That ind only shows the ancient artifact to one person with the wind attribute at a time.¡±


    Bud Illis pointed to an area on the ind that was difficult to see because of the wind.


    "That is the entrance.¡±


    He then continued on with a concerned expression on his face.


    ¡°You remember what I saidst night?¡±


    Last night.


    Bud Illis had told Cale about how he coulde out of Wind Ind alive.


    Cale recalled what Bud told him.


    ¡®There is a temple at the deepest spot in Wind Ind. There is an altar with a jar on it.¡¯


    ¡®That jar fills with a liquid when you hand it to an injured or dying person. Drinking the liquid will heal them.¡¯


    The ancient artifact in the shape of a jar.


    ¡®However, that jar seems to have a limit or maybe it is just old, but it cracks every time it is used. I guess this ancient artifact is one with a limited usage.¡¯


    The jar would eventually crack until the point that it breaks apart.


    ¡®Based on the history left with my family, the jar has been used three times until now.¡¯


    ¡®You have to also return the jar back to the altar within one week.¡¯


    Cale turned to look toward Bud.


    Wind Ind.


    Bud¡¯s family had arrived at that ind at some point and created the first brewery and kept it going until now.


    ¡®People of my household inherit the wind attribute ancient power every other generation.¡¯


    Bud had a bitter smile on his face when he had said that.


    ¡®I am the guardian of Wind Ind.¡¯


    ¡®That was the will of my ancestor who settled on this ind. However, our ancestor did not leave behind the reason behind why we have to be the guardians of Wind Ind. But...¡¯


    Cale had never seen Bud with such a serious expression on his face in the short time that he had known him.


    ¡®But, he did say that we needed to make sure that the ancient artifact did not fall into an evil person''s hands. He said to destroy it if it looked like someone evil would take it.¡¯


    Cale finished thinking about the things Bud had told himst night before looking at where Bud was pointing.


    The Mercenary King put a signal re into Cale''s hand just in case he needed it for an emergency.


    ¡°Fire the re if you don''t think you can do it. You can always get to the ancient artifact next time. You should be able to make it out within three days even if it takes you a while to get there.¡±


    Three days.


    Bud had said that three days was plenty of time to go in ande back out.


    Cale slowly nodded his head.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale flinched. Ron was looking at Cale''s clothes before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Please use the food and materials in the spatial pocket bag as needed. You know what is inside right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I know very well. I know everything you just told me, Ron.¡±


    Cale quickly nodded his head.


    - Human! Launch the re if you need help! I will destroy the ind!


    He could hear the whispers of the vicious Dragon.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I will be waiting here outside the ind.¡±


    ¡®...There''s no need to be waiting on the ship.¡¯


    Cale pretended not to hear Choi Han''sment.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll extend your life for you.¡±


    Cale quickly cut Eruhaben off before kicking off the deck and flying up. He turned back toward the group and waved.


    ¡°I''ll be back.¡±


    Swoooooooosh-


    It was a quiet noisepared to the winds of Wind Ind, however, the Sound of the Wind started to surround Cale¡¯s body.


    He then shot forward toward the ind like an arrow.


    Swoooosh- Swoooosh-


    Cale''s robe and his clothes underneath were fluttering.


    However, he flew toward the spot Bud had pointed toward without any hesitation.


    ¡®It''s been a while since I went anywhere alone like this.¡¯


    He had not moved alone since that time he earned the Indestructible Shield.


    - It will be dangerous.


    - Be careful.


    Cale started to smile.


    He could hear the voices of the owners of the ancient powers.


    ¡®I guess I''m notpletely alone.¡¯


    He still had the voices in his mind.


    Swoooooooooooosh- Swoooooooosh-


    He could see tworge whirlwinds crashing against each other once he got to the point that the Mercenary King had pointed to.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    However, Cale could see a small gap between them.


    ¡®Cale Henituse, only follow the path I tell you. That is the only way to not be cut up by the wind des.¡¯


    Cale thought about the path on the map that the Mercenary King had handed him before charging toward that small gap.


    Cale could hear the voice of the thief, the owner of the Sound of the Wind at that moment.


    - I was an average person.


    The husky voice was full of sorrow.


    - However, once my family died and our home was destroyed...


    That sorrow slowly turned into anger.


    - I then became a thief. I ended up bing the greatest thief on the Western continent.


    - It was because I stole an ancient artifact from a temple.


    Swooooooosh-


    Cale could see the ind as he pierced through the gap between the two whirlwinds.


    Wind Ind, one of the Three Restricted Areas.


    ¡®There is no life on Wind Ind.¡¯


    That was what the Mercenary King had told him.


    ¡®That is because only dirt and rocks that are poisoned by dead mana are there.¡¯


    Cale could see the ck ind.


    The thief continued to speak.


    - I was an average person, but I knew how to handle the wind and I had another unique power.


    The powers that she had in the past.


    The Sound of the Wind.


    It consisted of wind and sound.


    - I could hear the sound of the wind.


    The sound that the wind made.


    - I could hear the voices of the Wind Elementals.


    Elementals were natural beings that were said to be the closest to nature.


    She was not an Elf nor an Elementalist so that she could make a contract with an Elemental, however, the thief had been able to hear only the voices of the Wind Elementals.


    She could not see or feel them, but it was enough to hear them.


    - I couldn''t see from the beginning anyway. I just needed the sound.


    The greatest thief of ancient times had been blind. However, she could feel and hear everything.


    - Find my top''s whip.


    - It will bring you a number of strong yet friendly and shrewd yet temperamental allies.


    The husky voiced woman gently spoke to Cale.


    - I like your decision. Let¡¯s easily walk through the difficult path. I will be with you.


    Cale started to smile as he looked at the ck ind.


    One weekter. Cale still had note out of the ind.

 Chapter 348: Severance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 348: Severance (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°How long are you nning on staying here?¡±


    Bud Illis plopped down on the deck and looked to the side.


    He could see someone standing as still as a giant boulder.


    ¡®...I didn''t expect something like this to happen.¡¯


    Bud''s expression turned odd.


    Ron Mn was the person standing as still as a giant boulder.


    There was also one other person next to Ron. The Mercenary King had received information about this person a few days ago.


    Cale¡¯s strongest knight.


    Choi Han, the youngest sword master.


    ¡°Mr. Choi Han is here, so why don''t you go inside, patriarch-nim?¡±


    Bud could see the old man with a cold expression that no longer had the benign smile on it start to speak.


    ¡°Shut up. You''re being too loud.¡±


    ¡®Loud?¡¯


    The Mercenary King let out a sigh.


    It was quiet on top of this ship.


    No, it was absolutely silent.


    Even still, Bud¡¯s quiet voice was not enough to be considered loud.


    However, Bud shut up as Ron ordered.


    Glenn Poeff. His mage friend motioned to him with his eyes.


    ¡®Are we going to leave them like this?¡¯


    Bud started to speak again after seeing the gaze.


    ¡°Wind Ind.¡±


    The Three Restricted Areas.


    The ind itself was not visible because of the roaring winds.


    It did not allow anyone to easily approach the ind.


    However, people still knew how living beings died by this ind.


    There was a simple reason for it.


    ¡°Anything that dies in Wind Ind will have its corpse fly out along with the wind.¡±


    Not even breathing could be heard on top of the ship.


    Bud closed his eyes.


    Swoooooooooooosh- Swoooooooosh-


    The sound of the wind could be heard.


    One week.


    Bud thought about the things that happened this past week.


    The first three days were decently calm. Cale''s group started to get worried once it reached the fourth and fifth days.


    ¡®Why, why is the human noting out?¡¯


    ¡®Something¡¯s weird!¡¯


    ¡®Something''s very very weird! It is super weird!¡¯


    Bud recalled the endless concerns of the children.


    And today was the seventh day.


    Bud raised his head.


    He could see the ocean that held both Wind Ind and its twin ind. It was a ce that was covered in fog over 360 days a year.


    Bud had not seen the night sky of his hometown in a long time. It was a night with a new moon, however, the stars were shining brightly.


    ¡®...It looks like I made an amazing friend.¡¯


    Well, the friend himself was amazing, however, the friend''s group was even more amazing.


    Back on the sixth day.


    The people who had been sharing their concerns, walking around without knowing what to do, or slowly started to stop speaking all started to move.


    Wind Ind and the twin ind next to it. The night sky around the two inds had been clearly visible.


    It was because the fog surrounding the two inds and the ocean had disappeared.


    ¡°...Amazing.¡±


    The silver kitten had pushed away the fog around the ind.


    The ck Dragon caused some wind to appear to help.


    The ck Dragon, silver kitten, and the red kitten were all observing Wind Ind from the night sky.


    Swoooooooosh- Swooooooosh-


    They were looking at the ind even though Wind Ind was still covered in wind and nothing was visible.


    ¡®It is fine because I am the great and mighty Raon Miru! You two don''t know about this, but this Dragon life of mine has been going on for six years! Over half of that was living in pain! This is not painful at all! Don''t stop me! I will destroy everything!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll still eat well, rest well, and just sleep a little less to wait! It is not hard at allpared to when my sister and I were alone!¡¯


    ¡®...Don''t stop us.¡¯


    The children were extremely stubborn.


    Of course, even the three of them went to eat and sleep without anyints when Ron or Beacrox told them to go.


    ¡°...It is so bright.¡±


    Something was shining in Bud''s eyes.


    Unlike the stars in the sky, the numerous white gold mana orbs surrounding the ocean and the ind were extremely bright.


    The Gold Dragon with a pale expression had his arms crossed and stood there while lighting up the area with his white gold mana orbs without saying anything nor even sleeping.


    ¡®We might not be able to see anything because of the wind, but he might be able to see the light from the other side and make his way out.¡¯


    The stoic ancient Dragon clenched and unclenched his fists over and over and could not stand still.


    Bud held back a sigh.


    ¡°Still.¡±


    Night of the seventh day.


    A corpse had note out of Wind Ind yet.


    Bud would have smelled it faster than anybody else if a corpse hade out.


    ¡°...Still.¡±


    It had been one week.


    However, Cale Henituse had still note out of the ind.


    ¡°He is still alive.¡±


    Choi Han, Ron, and Beacrox all touched their weapons and observed the ind as they heard Bud''s voice.


    It had been one week.


    Although he had not contacted the group outside, Cale Henituse was still alive.


    He had not shot his signal re either.


    The signal re was made so that it would go off with the slightest snap of the fingers or even if he just said the activation words. However, he had not sent this signal that he was in danger.


    There was a reason that the group could not easily barge into the ind.


    ¡°...The wind decreased again.¡±


    Swooooosh- Swooooosh-


    The wind was still strong, but the amount of wind surrounding Wind Ind was slowly decreasing.


    Bud started to speak.


    ¡°I smell the scent of the wind attribute. An extremely strong scent at that.¡±


    Bud looked down at his arms.


    They were covered in goosebumps.


    The scent that wasing out of the ind along with the decreasing amount of wind.


    It was simr to the scent of Bud¡¯s wind attribute ancient power, but different at the same time.


    However, that scent was slowly getting stronger.


    ¡°Cale is definitely doing something.¡±


    Wind Ind.


    The Three Restricted Areas.


    The scent of winding off of Cale was slowly getting stronger as that area started to change.


    That was why he was thinking that Cale was still fine and that they could not rashly make any moves.


    He heard Ron''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°However, it will soon be two days since he ran out of food.¡±


    His voice was dry.


    His son Beacrox handed him a bottle of water. Ron wet his lips with the water.


    Ron had put five days¡¯ worth of food in Cale''s spatial pocket bag just in case. Cale would soon reach his limits no matter how much he rationed the food.


    The old man looked toward the ind and continued to speak.


    ¡°The young master-nim was always a troublemaker.¡±


    His puppy young master-nim had always given him headaches.


    Ron did not know what Cale was doing right now.


    He also didn¡¯t know the situation inside the ind.


    However, Cale was on an ind covered in dead mana with no food.


    ¡°Tomorrow at noon...¡±


    He could not let Cale stay there alone and just wait.


    This was something the ancient Dragon Eruhaben emphasized the most.


    Once it reaches noon tomorrow...


    ¡°At that moment-¡±


    Someone else finished the sentence for Ron.


    It was the person who had been the quietest this whole week.


    Choi Han finished the sentence.


    ¡°We will destroy all of those winds.¡±


    The Mercenary King could not help but ask.


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    Bud made eye contact with Choi Han at that moment.


    ¡°It is possible. I will definitely make it possible.¡±


    Choi Han touched his scabbard. Bud looked past Choi Han. He could see Eruhaben and the children. Those white gold orbs looked ready to destroy the wind at any moment.


    Bud crossed his arms and leaned against the railing of the ship.


    ¡°We need to get past tonight first.¡±


    Silence filled the area again.


    Everybody seemed to be holding their breaths as they looked at Wind Ind.


    One week. Cale''s absence was creating this suffocating silence.


    One week ago.


    It was the moment when Cale entered Wind Ind through that small gap.


    ¡°It¡¯s ck.¡±


    Cale could see some rough terrain and a mountain that seemed to be shooting up to the sky through the whirlwinds.


    That mountain was also filled with steep cliffs.


    ¡®...Dead mana.¡¯


    Everything here was dyed ck.


    Cale gathered some wind at the tip of his feet.


    ''Friend, your bare hands and feet cannot touch the ground. You could get poisoned by the dead mana.¡¯


    ¡®And I don''t need to tell this next part, right? You can¡¯t dig up the dirt nor rocks and eat them. You can get poisoned through your mouth as well.¡¯


    Cale had ignored the Mercenary King¡¯s uselessments.


    - Isn¡¯t it so deste?


    He also ignored the Super Rock¡¯s voice.


    He just slowly used the Sound of the Wind as he moved forward.


    ¡®Once you get on the ind, take three steps toward the one o¡¯clock direction.¡¯


    He thought about Bud¡¯s exnationst night describing the path on the map as he started to walk.


    ¡®You must not touch the wind.¡¯


    ¡®Friend, make sure you are looking at the map as you go. You don''t want to take the wrong step.¡¯


    Cale was slowly walking but without any hesitation, even without the map.


    Swoooooooosh- Swooooooosh-


    The wind was extremely rough. However, there was oddly a gap if he walked exactly as Bud told him to do.


    It was a very small gap but enough for him to walk through.


    ¡°How amazing.¡±


    It was as Cale subconsciouslymented.


    - Of course. My friend can easily find gaps like this.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Cale flinched after hearing the thief''s voice.


    ¡°Friend?¡±


    The thief continued in aughing tone.


    - The owner of the power belonging to the child that told you the way is my friend.


    Cale thought about Mercenary King Bud Illis.


    His family''s ancestor built a home next to Wind Ind and left it in his will that their bloodline would work as gatekeepers of Wind Ind for generations.


    The wind ancient power that Bud Illis had belonged to that ancestor as well.


    - He was a thief as well.


    ¡®Ho.¡¯


    Cale was bbergasted.


    - Looks like our two powers ended up bing friends again. How amazing.


    Cale found it to be amazing as well and nodded his head before starting to walk a bit faster. He felt as if the obstacles were quickly disappearing.


    ¡®Friend, there is arge boulder underneath the mountain at the center of the ind. There should be arge sh mark on it.¡¯


    Swoooooosh- Swooooooosh-


    Cale let the Sound of the Wind protect his body from the wind covering the ind as he quickly started to walk.


    ¡®It should not take long to walk to the boulder underneath the mountain. You should be able to get there in about an hour with the power of the wind.¡¯


    Bud had then turned serious.


    ¡®Once you get to the boulder, you will see a temple entrance weing you in. It will take about two days to go into the temple ande back out.¡¯


    Cale stopped walking after a while. He floated in the air while looking at a spot.


    He could see arge boulder that was the only non-ck thing on the ind.


    It was the boulder that Bud had talked about.


    There was a deep and long sh mark on it.


    Cale walked to the front of that boulder. He then put his palm on the boulder.


    ¡®The boulder will respond to your calling once you put your palm on it as long as you have a wind attribute ancient power.¡¯


    Oooooong- oooooong-


    A different vibration other than the sound of the wind suddenly appeared. Cale could see the boulder slowly getting pushed to the side.


    He looked toward the ck mountain.


    Once the boulder moved away...


    ¡°...The temple.¡±


    The entrance to an ancient temple with ck marble pirs on both sides appeared in front of Cale.


    He could not see the end because the path inside the entrance was dark.


    However, it seemed to be a long pathway.


    ¡®Friend, you don''t need to use your wind power after entering the temple. You don''t even need to worry about dead mana in there.¡¯


    Tap.


    Cale entered the temple entrance.


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    His body then twisted.


    It had happened in an instant. Cale put his hand on the pir to his side and barely managed to get his bnce again.


    ¡°...Haaaa.¡±


    He let out a deep breath.


    Cale put his hand over his heart.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    Cale looked at the marble pir. It was ck, but not because of dead mana.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale could not settle his wildly beating heart. His frown started to get bigger.


    It was at that moment. The thief started to speak as Cale red at the corridor that seemed to go on forever.


    - Oh, in addition...


    Cale recalled Bud¡¯sment at the same time.


    ¡®There should be an altar with an ancient artifact at the end of the corridor. You just need to use that.¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°...There is an ancient artifact? Here? But why?¡±


    Cale¡¯s pupils started to shake. He was getting anxious.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    It was the moment Cale let out a deep breath.


    - This Wind Ind was created because of me.


    ¡®What?


    Wind Ind was created because of this thief, because of the Sound of the Wind?¡¯


    Cale had expected some rtionship between the thief and the ind from the moment she mentioned the top''s whip.


    The thief whispered quietly as Cale leaned onto the marble pir.


    - Inside there. Should I tell you the truth behind the ancient artifact located at the deepest part of this ind? Should I tell you about the secret of this ind as well?


    The thief sounded as if she wasughing.


    However, she was notughing because she was happy. There was sorrow hidden within thatughter.


    - That ancient artifact was created by sacrificing thousands of lives.


    ¡®Sacrifice? They sacrificed people?¡¯


    This made Cale think about what the thief had said when he first met her.


    ¡®Damn bastards!¡¯


    - Why is it a sin to steal the thing they created by sacrificing people? I was going to give it back to the people! Trash bastards! Why did those bastards have to have power?!


    The thief was known to have been captured and killed after stealing a divine item. However, what she had stolen was not a divine item, but just an item belonging to a temple.


    Her calm voice continued in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - And I returned that ancient artifact to its proper spot.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    He could see the ck ceiling.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was running wild.


    The Fire of Destruction was running wild.


    The proper spot for the ancient artifact.


    - That spot was naturally the ce that had traces of the people who were wrongfully killed.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    However, nothing came out. The thief continued to speak as if she understood how Cale was feeling.


    - You can probably tell this ind¡¯s secret, right? You can feel it, can¡¯t you? ¡®This ck mountain. This mountain that is hidden by the wind...


    ¡®Even the Fire of Destruction is running wild...¡¯


    The thief continued on.


    - You can feel the dead mana that is filling up this mountain, right?


    The thief sounded full of sorrows.


    - In the past, no, during ancient times, this ce was a dead mana storage facility.


    Cale closed his eyes.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether his eyes were open or closed as it waspletely dark.


    - I left my top''s whip here and asked my friends for a favor.


    The thief sounded as if she was about to cry.


    - I asked them to protect and defend this ce that had traces of my family, my friends, and my neighbors.


    The thief had asked this favor to her friends who had been her eyes and her feet.


    Please protect this ce.


    In addition, please make it so nobody could approach this ce.


    Please make it so that they could not tell the true identity of this ind.


    The thief held herself back from sobbing as she continued to speak.


    - I could help them run from the dead mana, but I could not destroy the dead mana.


    Cale then heard the voice of the cheapskate of the Fire of Destruction.


    - If I was alive at that time...


    He sounded extremely frustrated.


    The Fire of Destruction was capable of purifying dead mana.


    Cale learned at this moment that the cheapskate had died earlier than the thief.


    - I was caught after leaving the top''s whip here and running away. And then time flowed by and I met you.


    Normally, the thief would not have been caught.


    However, she had used over half of her strength to create this Wind Ind, making it difficult for her to escape. She was then tied to a boulder and thrown deep into the ocean.


    Cale opened his eyes.


    He could see the ck ceiling of the temple entrance.


    - Isn¡¯t it terrible? Isn¡¯t the secret of this ind just terrible?


    Wind Ind of the Three Restricted Areas.


    Cale waited a long time as the thiefughed before finally managing to say something.


    ¡°Who the hell was it?¡±


    He had been wondering about this for a long time.


    Now that he had chosen to take the difficult path, now that he chose to keep the voices of the ancient powers with him, he needed to know their stories.


    ¡°Who was it that you all needed to fight and defeat?¡±


    The voice of the only person alive on this ck ind was carried away with the wind.

 Chapter 349: Severance (3)

    <h4>Chapter 349: Severance (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Suddenly Cale¡¯s mind became calm.


    The enemy that the former owners of the ancient powers had to fight. Cale had asked about that person, but nobody had answered him yet.


    Swoooooosh- Swooooooosh-


    He could hear the wind that was outside the temple.


    On the other hand, the corridor inside the temple waspletely silent. It was also dark without any source of light.


    ¡®Friend, there are no traps in that temple. You just have to follow the dark corridor down. I will give you a fire orb magic scroll, so use that.¡¯


    ¡®Human! You don''t need the Mercenary King¡¯s scroll! I will make you one! Use the great and mighty Raon¡¯ Miru¡¯s orb!¡¯


    ¡®Ignore the little kid and use mine.¡¯


    Smirk.


    Just thinking about it made Cale smirk even during this serious moment. He took out a magic scroll from his spatial pocket bag.


    Riiiiiip.


    A fire orb appeared in the air as he ripped the scroll.


    ¡®Goldie gramps! The human needs to use mine!¡¯


    ¡®Aigoo, my poor life.¡¯


    Raon Miru was the winner in the end.


    Cale looked toward the fire orb shining above his head. He then flinched.


    ¡®My drinking buddy, there is a painting on the ceiling of the temple¡¯s corridor, but you can just ignore that.¡¯


    ¡®Ignore this? Ignore this painting on the ceiling?¡¯


    However, Cale had no choice but to pay attention.


    The first image on the spot on the ceiling closest to him.


    ¡°...The Jungle?¡±


    It was too simr to the Western continent¡¯s Jungle.


    It was at that moment.


    - In the past.


    In ancient times.


    - There was a human who wished to be a god.


    The thief started to speak again.


    ¡°Someone who wished to be a god?¡±


    The thief resumed speaking after Cale asked the question.


    - No. He wasn¡¯t trying to be a god.


    Cale looked at the ceiling.


    There was a temple located in the area that looked simr to the Jungle.


    - He wished to be nature itself.


    Cale started to walk.


    - And there was a group of people who followed behind him.


    The Jungle.


    A temple.


    The followers of the person who wished to be nature itself.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°...The Forest of Darkness?¡±


    He thought about what the glutton priestess of the Indestructible Shield said in the past.


    ¡®I was born in the Jungle.¡¯


    ¡®The Jungle was dark back then. The trees were all ck. That was why it was called the Forest of Darkness as well.¡¯


    - You are right. The name of the followers was, ¡®The Forest of Darkness.¡¯


    She continued to speak.


    - The glutton was one of the people who were captured as priestess candidates.


    Cale recalled something else the glutton priestess had said.


    ¡®The Forest of Darkness bastards never gave me anything delicious while saying that they were people who served a god.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, I was kicked out of there.¡¯


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale could see new images as he continued to walk.


    The Jungle that had turned ck.


    Land that had turned ck.


    Large golems and monsters with unique appearances that were standing on the ck ground.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°The Forest of Darkness. They were ck mages?¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but scoff.


    Mercenary King Bud Illis.


    The images that Bud had told him to ignore.


    Technically, he was not wrong. For Bud and the majority of people in the world today, they would not have been able to understand what these images were saying.


    - Correct. They were ck mages.


    The Forest of Darkness group was made of ck mages.


    Cale thought about the Fire of Destruction cheapskate.


    The Super Rock had said something about the cheapskate who lit the northern part of the Western continent on fire.


    ¡®The cheapskate is the one who destroyed the most ck despair and golems on the Western continent. That is why he was a hero, at least to us.¡¯


    That meant that the Fire of Destruction ended up fighting against this group called the Forest of Darkness as well.


    Cale''s frown became even worse as he continued to walk deeper down the path.


    The majority of the image was ck.


    Many of the continents were turning ck.


    However, there was an area that was also turning greener and more beautiful. The two parts created a very visible contrast.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Who was it that wanted to be nature?¡±


    - That person-


    Cale added on before the thief could answer.


    ¡°Was it someone with the sky attribute?¡±


    The person that these voices kept saying that Cale needed to stop.


    The person that the Sky Eating Water said that she would defend against this time. Was it that person?


    The thief started to speak again.


    - Correct.


    Her calm voice continued on.


    - That person could control the sky as he had the sky attribute. That was why he was able to control the rain, wind, and even the sunlight by using clouds.


    Cale could see an image of a field full of crops and trees with delicious looking fruits. He could also see happy people underneath the trees.


    - Thanks to that, thend he selected became more fertile and plentiful as time went on. Crops grew endlessly, while the fruits that were grown in such an environment where the sunlight and rain were controlled were extremely sweet and delicious.


    Cale started to frown again.


    - That was how that bastard made the people he chose and thend he chose to be plentiful and happy.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°What apletely crazy bastard.¡±


    What the thief had said was correct.


    He was someone who tried to be nature. The person who had the sky attribute tried to be nature and rule over the people of the Western continent.


    However, Cale still had a question.


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    Tap.


    Cale stopped walking.


    ¡°Why did the ck mages follow the person with the sky attribute?¡±


    ck mages were people who controlled dead mana.


    This person was someone who controlled the sky.


    At first nce, the two existences seemed to sh with each other.


    ¡®I guess the White Star did have a master-servant rtionship with the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower as well.¡¯


    Bernard, the Tower Master of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. He had shownplete loyalty toward the White Star.


    The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower was like the Forest of Darkness of ancient times.


    Cale waited for the thief to respond.


    He felt as if he needed an answer to this question in order to put together the puzzle pieces in his mind.


    She soon gave a response.


    - The person with the sky attribute periodically absorbed dead mana.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    The Forest of Darkness bastards in ancient times created dead mana to offer to the bastard with the sky attribute.


    Cale looked up at the ceiling again. He started to walk again.


    - The dead mana storage facility on Wind Ind was a sacrifice for him as well.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh.


    ¡°Why did the person with the sky attribute need dead mana?¡±


    He could not understand at all.


    Cale had many ancient powers, but none of them needed dead mana.


    - I do not know the reason behind that. I tried to find out many times, but I failed.


    Cale thought about the White Star.


    He was a reincarnator, but not someone who learned ck magic nor did he have the scent of dead mana around him. The ancient Dragon and Raon would have noticed right away if he had learned ck magic or smelled like dead mana.


    Cale suddenly thought about a conversation he had with Adin.


    It was what Imperial Prince had said while looking at the containers of dead mana underneath the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡®You think that this dead mana is for me?¡¯


    Cale had asked him after hearing that.


    ¡®Then is it for the ck mages? Is it for the Tower Master?¡¯


    ¡®Ha! No, these are sacrifices. These are sacrifices that the royal family and the Tower Master need to offer up.¡¯


    Adin had said that they were sacrifices whileughing in disbelief.


    Cale had asked once more after hearing that response.


    ¡®The White Star?¡¯


    Adin had looked at Cale as if he was asking why Cale was saying such an obvious question.


    The Empire had sworn loyalty to the White Star for a long time and worked with the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower in order to periodically offer dead mana to the White Star.


    And the White Star was someone with the sky attribute ancient power.


    The pieces of the puzzle were slowlying together.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I need to find out why the person with the sky attribute needs dead mana.¡±


    - Correct.


    ¡®My list of things to do has grown again.¡¯


    Cale lifted his head up.


    He was now at a spot where the image ended and restarted with the same image of the Jungle from the entrance.


    The final image was a map of the Western continent of ancient times.


    He looked at all of the images on the ceiling.


    ¡®...Why is it like this?¡¯


    Cale had a question after looking at these images.


    That was why he was about to ask about it.


    ¡°But why-¡±


    However, he could not finish his question.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart started to run wild again.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Cale took a deep breath. His palmnded on the wall of the corridor. His heart settled down for a bit before running wild again.


    Cale clenched the spot above his heart.


    His heart, no, his entire body was reacting sensitively the farther he went into the temple.


    He could hear the Fire of Destruction¡¯s cold voice.


    - Dead mana has been stored here for too long.


    This was a dead mana storage facility that had not been touched since ancient times.


    - We need to purify it as quickly as possible.


    Cale moved his hand away from the wall and stood up straight once more.


    He remembered what Bud had told him. It would take a while to get past this corridor.


    ¡®I need to save the questions forter.¡¯


    ¡®Three days if it takes you a long time.¡¯


    That was what Bud had said, however, Cale needed to hurry. He had to think about the group that was waiting for him, as well as Eruhaben whose life wasing to an end.


    Swoooooosh- Swooooooosh-


    The Sound of the Wind gathered at the tip of Cale''s feet again.


    - My top''s whip is with the ancient artifact.


    Cale''s body quickly shot forward.


    Cale was moving without any hesitation as if he was being sucked into the dark corridor. The fire orb that Raon made for him was above his head lighting up the area.


    After less than a day.


    Cale reached the end of the dark corridor.


    The corridor did not continue in a straight line.


    It went at a diagonal at points, there were stairs, and it even went up and back down.


    ¡°Beacrox really does make delicious food.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t need to sleep thanks to the Indestructible Shield and the Vitality of the Heart.


    That was why he was able to reach the end of the corridor faster than the Mercenary King.


    - ...Looks delicious.


    Cale ignored the glutton priestess and put a whole blueberry pie in his mouth.


    He then walked out of the corridor.


    ¡®Friend, the area with the altar will appear once you walk out of the corridor.¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    He could see the ck altar.


    He could see the jar with a crack on it on top of it.


    ¡®Bring out the cracked jar. That is the ancient artifact.¡¯


    Cale had asked Bud a question after that.


    ¡®Is it fine to just bring that jar out? Isn¡¯t it an ancient artifact?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    The Mercenary King then continued in a serious tone.


    ¡®You just need to return it within three days.¡¯


    Returning it was not the issue.


    The problem was that this ancient artifact was an item with limited usage.


    Needing to return it meant that it could not be destroyed.


    ¡®...Does that mean Eruhaben-nim can¡¯t break it when he uses it?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Bud Illis had looked down.


    ¡®The curse of the wind des around Wind Ind will chase after the person who took the artifact and destroyed it.¡¯


    One of the gatekeepers in the Mercenary King''s household had tried to steal the ancient artifact and run.


    However, that gatekeeper was killed like the other corpses of Wind Ind three dayster. Even the gatekeeper¡¯s family members were all killed except one person to continue the line. They were killed even though they were not at Wind Ind.


    The wind was said to have chased after them no matter where they were. As for the ancient artifact, it was swept up by a whirlwind and returned to its proper spot.


    ¡®Nobody dared to desire that ancient artifact after that. Many gatekeepers never even went into the temple because they were afraid of the curse.¡¯


    They were worried that they might get greedy and try to run with the ancient artifact. They were also worried that they would use it to heal someone and the jar would reach its limit.


    Many different fears prevented the gatekeepers from taking it.


    ¡®But you were a gatekeeper who went in and used it?¡¯


    ¡®You''re right. I am a bit brave. Thanks to that, I was able to determine the approximate number of remaining times it could be used, as well as its limits. What do you think? Friend, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going to lose this drinking bet?¡¯


    Cale erased the Mercenary King¡¯s nonsense from his mind and reached out.


    Tap.


    His handnded on the cold ck altar.


    Cale then grabbed the jar with his other hand.


    It was only the size of a small alcohol bottle.


    Cale heard the thief¡¯s voice at that moment.


    - 3 Days, plus one day.


    Cale picked up the jar.


    There was a crack on the outside, but it was still fine.


    - That is how long the dead mana that fills this ck mountain can stand without exploding without the artifact.


    Cale flinched at this story that he was hearing for the first time.


    Three days.


    The reason they needed to return the artifact within three days was to prevent this ck mountain from exploding like an erupting volcano.


    It was the time they had to prevent dead mana from flowing out of this exploding ck mountain.


    - This ancient artifact is an artifact for healing, as well as to calm the dead mana.


    Cale had a single response once the thief finished speaking.


    ¡°Son of a bitch.¡±


    ¡®Why am I so unlucky?¡¯


    However, the corners of Cale''s lips were moving up.


    He was not trying to heal a person, he was trying to restore a Dragon¡¯s strength and extend his lifespan. It was bound to force the ancient artifact to use up a lot of strength.


    - Create a fire over the ocean! Create a true sea of fire!


    He ignored the excitedment of the cheapskate.


    The hand on the altar started to move.


    ¡°Break it.¡±


    Arge stone spear mmed into the ck altar.


    Baaaaaang!


    Dust filled the area along with the explosion.


    The altar was destroyed.


    There was no longer a ce to put the jar.


    Swoooooosh- Swooooooosh-


    The wind was roaring wildly outside the temple, but Cale did not know about it.


    He just deactivated the silver shield that protected him from the debris before heading back toward the ck altar.


    - My top''s whip!


    The thief''s excited voice could be heard.


    The top¡¯s whip was located at the center of the destroyed ck altar.


    This top''s whip was glowing gold.


    He just needed to take this as well.


    Cale looked at the top''s whip before starting to speak.


    ¡°By the way...¡±


    He now had time to ask something he had been curious about.


    ¡°On the image located on the ceiling...¡±


    The image on the ceiling had repeated itself many times as if to brainwash the person walking through.


    One of the images had been a map of the Western continent. It was quite simr to the present day Western continent even though it was of ancient times.


    Each of the areas on the map were expressed as different images.


    The Jungle that had became the ck ground, the North, and the fertilends that were chosen by the person with the sky attribute.


    Although it was ancient times, all of the images of the Western continent were disyed on it.


    Cale had thought about something while looking at that.


    "Why is the Roan Kingdom not there?¡±


    The Northeast region of the Western continent was drawn on that map.


    That was the current location of the Roan Kingdom.


    However, there were no images of it on the ceiling.


    Everything else, such as the Jungle and the North that were ignored by the person with the sky attribute, as well as thend that was chosen by him, were all depicted.


    However, the Roan Kingdom was not marked by anything.

 Chapter 350: Severance (4)

    <h4>Chapter 350: Severance (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Jungle, the North, the central region, and the desert.


    All of those were ces were on the ceiling art.


    It was only the spot that the current Roan Kingdom was located. Only the continent¡¯s northeast region was not drawn out separately.


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    Cale definitely correctly recalled what the glutton priestess of the Indestructible Shield had told him in the past. There was no way that his memory was wrong.


    The Henituse territory that was famous for having a lot of rocks, specifically marbles.


    The glutton priestess who had died there had said the following.


    ¡®I can¡¯t purify it.


    ¡®That was why I could only eat it and die after being dyed ck. I couldn''t just watch the ground turn ck and do nothing about it.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I can give up on this taste even if I get fat. It''s so unfair that I had to die while eating dirt!¡¯


    The Henituse territory''s slums. The glutton priestess had died there while eating the dirt that had turned ck.


    ¡°ording to the glutton, the Henituse territory area was dyed ck as well.¡±


    The Henituse territory, and therefore the Roan Kingdom as well, was supposed to have turned ck like the Jungle and the North.


    But that area was not shown in the art at all.


    ¡®Why is that the case?¡¯


    He could not figure out the reason behind it.


    He heard a different voice other than the thief at that moment.


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone started to chime in.


    - The current Roan was and of boulders in the past.


    Cale''s eyes clouded over for a moment.


    Thend of boulders.


    He was familiar with this phrase.


    He thought about someone.


    ¡®Taylor Stan!¡¯


    Crazy priestess Cage''s close friend and the leader of the Marquis household that led the Roan Kingdom''s Northwest region nobles.


    The man who had once lost his position as heir.


    Cale thought about the first time he had headed to the Roan Kingdom''s capital with the crazy priestess Cage and Taylor Stan.


    Taylor Stan had said the following as they chatted.


    ¡®The Roan Kingdom is thend of ¡®boulders.¡¯ ¡¯


    That was rted to an ancient myth.


    It was something that Cale, who had only read < The Birth of a Hero > until volume 5, had heard for the first time at that moment.


    ¡®If you look into ancient texts, there are a lot of stories about thisnd being connected to, ¡®boulders,¡¯ even before the Roan Kingdom came into existence. One of those stories is about how there is a boulder-like guardian over thisnd.¡¯


    A boulder-like guardian.


    ¡®They say that this guardian was able to protect everything no matter what attacked. He was said to be the person who defended against the darkness in the front when the continent descended into darkness.¡¯


    The myth Taylor described and the missingnd in the ceiling art started toe together in Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡®The guardian is said to have stood as firm as a boulder even when his entire body was breaking down. That is how he protected this northeast region''snds and its people.¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°...Was it you?¡±


    The Super Rock responded back.


    - I died with my entire body breaking down.


    Cale closed his eyes and then reopened them.


    ¡°... Fuck.¡±


    The man who always told him not to sacrifice himself had sacrificed himself and died.


    Cale¡¯s insides were starting to boil.


    ¡®Why are there so many unlucky people like them?¡¯


    He called out the name of the person in his memories.


    ¡°...Taylor Stan.¡±


    Taylor Stan had said something about the boulder guardian.


    ¡®He is probably not well-known. I only found out while investigating ancient texts for information on ancient powers.¡¯


    Cale subconsciously started to frown.


    ¡°Why didn''t I think about him?¡±


    He had forgotten about Taylor even though he remembered the things Taylor had told him.


    Taylor Stan was probably the person around Cale with the most information about ancient powers and ancient myths.


    He had gained this information while desperately searching for a power that would heal his legs.


    ¡®I need to meet with Taylor.¡¯


    The things he needed to do were starting to get organized in his mind.


    However, Cale still had a question he needed to ask.


    It was rted to the results of the past.


    ¡°How did you defeat the person with the sky attribute if he was so strong?¡±


    Oooooong- oooooong-


    Cale could feel the gold top¡¯s whip vibrating at that moment.


    Swoooooooooooosh- Swoooooooosh-


    Neither the people outside the ind nor Cale inside the temple could tell what was going on. However, the wind inside Wind Ind was starting to roar even wilder than normal.


    Cale did not know about this as he heard the Super Rock''s voice.


    - Arge number of people with ancient powers gathered together to fight against that man. Of course, there were some people with ancient powers who chose to be on his side.


    Power versus power. Arge-scale battle had urred.


    - The majority of the people with the powers now called ancient powers were a part of that battle. Arge number of people fought against him.


    We fought and fought again.


    - That battle took over twenty years. We died as a result of that battle while barely managing to kill him as well. My body was destroyed as well.


    The Super Rock calmly continued.


    - You could say that it was a draw because we defeated him in the end, however, the sacrifices were toorge.


    Everybody had died in that battle.


    - The ancient times ended after that.


    Cale could not imagine this ancient battle that would have continued for tens of years.


    Would their battle against the White Star be simr?


    Cale started to think about the Western continent.


    The citizens of the Western continent were already suffering from many wars, starting with the War against the North that had happened at the beginning of the year.


    But they needed to fight for tens of years more?


    ¡°Haa, that crazy bastard.¡±


    He could not help but curse at the White Star as he sighed.


    However, Cale quickly clenched his fists.


    - The past is different than right now.


    He could hear the Super Rock''s voice.


    - That person had gathered the sky attribute, as well as all five natural attributes as well.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale could not believe that the ancient viin did not only have the sky attribute.


    Wind, water, fire, earth, wood, and sky. He really would have been no different than nature if he controlled all six of those.


    ¡®That¡¯s probably why he was able to fight against so many people.¡¯


    However, an odd expression soon appeared on Cale''s face.


    The White Star currently did not have an earth attribute power.


    He could hear someughter in the Super Rock''s voice.


    - He and I were the only ones with earth attribute powers during ancient times.


    Cale realized what the White Star was looking for.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Guess I need to find that person''s earth power?¡±


    The Super Rock chuckled as he responded back.


    - You really are smart.


    He then sternly added on.


    - And then you need to destroy it.


    The difficult path.


    That path came with two things.


    - You also need to find that bastard White Star who has the sky attribute and defeat him.


    Cale needed to find and destroy the earth ancient power that belonged to the person who wanted to be nature and defeat the White Star.


    The Super Rock continued on about the White Star.


    - It is possible because his te is iplete.


    The White Star had multiple ancient powers, but his te was iplete because he did not have all five natural attributes.


    That was how he was different from Cale.


    - Cale, ¡®we,¡¯ can capture him. Of course, it may be difficult and painful.


    The corners of Cale''s lips curled up as he asked.


    ¡°Will my body be destroyed?¡±


    The Super Rockughed loudly as he responded back.


    But his voice was serious.


    - I will not sacrifice anyone this time.


    Cale started tough at that response as well. However, he quickly stoppedughing.


    - The person with the sky attribute¡¯s body was destroyed the day I died.


    The day that the Super Rock''s body broke down.


    The same day that many of his friends had left this world as well.


    - There was just one child who survived that final battle. He was the only person I was able to save.


    The boy was able to live because he was standing behind the Super Rock.


    - Cale, you have a power that is simr to the power that that child had.


    ¡®There was someone who survived?


    A power simr to mine?¡¯


    A piece of information quickly shed in Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°...Dragon yer?¡±


    The Dominating Aura. That was the only thing that came to mind.


    The Super Rock continued in a sad voice.


    - Now that I think about it, it looks like that child went on to be the first ever Dragon yer.


    The child that the Super Rock had protected became the Dragon yer.


    - I had asked that child to do something. I told him to protect thisnd if someone else with the sky attribute appeared in the future. I told him to train new strong individuals.


    Cale''s arm became covered in goosebumps.


    The first Dragon yer. The vige that he created. The strong individuals of the continent were said to gather at that vige in order to make themselves stronger.


    He also could not believe what was going on.


    ¡°...Can you believe it? The White Star is the final Dragon yer.¡±


    - It is ironic indeed.


    ¡®Ho.¡¯


    Cale could not say what he wanted to say.


    The ancient times. A long time had passed since then.


    Many fates had changed during that time.


    - That child.


    The first Dragon yer.


    - I''m certain that he built his home in the Castle of Light, one of the Three Restricted Areas.


    ¡®The Dragon yer vige is on the Eastern continent and not the Western continent?


    I guess there¡¯s no reason it had to be on the Western continent.¡¯


    Cale let out a chuckle.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be off to the Castle of Light after Wind Ind.¡±


    The Castle of Light.


    Cale did not know anything about that ce, however, that ce might have information about the White Star or the Dragon yers and their vige.


    Cale made sure to remember this new information as he turned his head toward what he needed to do.


    Oooooong- oooooong-


    The top''s whip was starting to vibrate stronger and stronger. Cale looked down at his hand that was not holding the jar.


    Swoooooosh- Swooooooosh-


    A small whirlwind appeared on his palm.


    It was the Sound of the Wind.


    ¡°Will I hear the voices of the wind Elementals if I grab this top''s whip?¡±


    He heard the thief¡¯s response.


    - You are right. However, you won''t hear it right away. It will be a bit difficult.


    ¡°...A bit difficult?¡±


    ¡®It doesn¡¯te to me right away?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®She talked as if I just needed to go find it, but that¡¯s not the case!¡¯


    The corners of Cale''s lips slowly curled down.


    However, the thief did not say anything else. He could hear the cheapskate chime in.


    - The thief seems to be scared to say it! Let¡¯s just turn everything into a sea of fire! Kahahahahah!


    ¡®...Isn¡¯t he slowly turning crazy?¡¯


    Cale ignored the cheapskate. The thief started to speak again at that moment.


    - I never imagined you woulde in possession of this.


    The thief was talking as if she was making excuses for herself.


    - Mm, at that time. I had a need to test the person who woulde in possession of this item because that person would end up gaining some strong allies.


    Cale agreed with that.


    ¡°And...?¡±


    But his voice sounded annoyed as he asked.


    - And... Ahem, mm. I thought that the most important test would be about a person''s character. But I was kind of desperate, angry at the world, and slightly crazy at the time...


    ¡°...And?¡±


    - A, and...


    Cale slowly started to get a bad feeling.


    A test of a person''s character.


    That itself gave himself a bad feeling, however... The fact that she was saying that she created this test while she was crazy gave him the chills.


    - Mm, I was thinking that someone who had simr experiences that I did would live a simr life to me and use this power for good.


    ¡°Enough with the useless exnations.¡±


    Cale wanted the thief to get to the point.


    ¡°The contents of the test?¡±


    - ...I''m sorry. I can''t tell you that. That is the rules.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The thief could not say anything.


    However, Cale thought about the things that the thief had just told him, thought about her character, as well as the situation that forced her to go crazy.


    That was probably the contents of the test.


    Cale put the jar down to one side.


    He then brushed his face with both hands. He could anticipate the contents of the test.


    - We will be with you. Just remember that.


    Cale reached his hand toward the top''s whip as he heard the Super Rock''s voice. The thief started to speak again.


    - The test will start as soon as you grab the top''s whip.


    Cale hand touched the top''s whip.


    Paaaat!


    A gold light covered Cale¡¯s view. He still clenched onto the top¡¯s whip as that happened.


    His world soon became dark.


    He could hear the thief''s emotionless voice at that moment. It was not the voice of the thief in his mind.


    ¡°The test will now begin.¡±


    The test had started.


    ¡°The moment you fear the most will greet you.¡±


    Cale Henituse.


    The moment he feared the most.


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but scowl.


    The Sound of the Wind. The owner of that voice had lost her family, friends, and neighbors before bing a thief.


    She had then left the ancient artifact made from their lives at this dead mana storage facility where they died.


    It was a test created by that person when she was in a crazed state.


    It was understandable.


    However, Cale could not help but shout.


    ¡°Damn it, how is this a test of a person¡¯s character?!¡±


    Cale flinched as he shouted out.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    The warmth shining down on Cale¡¯s face tickled his eyes. It felt like the morning sun.


    ¡®Sunlight?¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    He heard someone''s voice.


    ¡°My lord, it is morning.¡±


    ¡®Lord? Who? Me?¡¯


    Cale opened his eyes.


    He could see the ceiling of his room at the Henituse Estate. He had opened his eyes while on his bed.

 Chapter 351: Severance (5)

    <h4>Chapter 351: Severance (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    He saw someone that he did not recognize as soon as he opened his eyes.


    ¡®Who is this?¡¯


    It was a young boy who seemed to be a teenager.


    His eyes opened wide once he made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Oh, my lord. You woke up right away, unlike usual.¡±


    Cale started to frown after seeing the teenager calling him, ¡®lord,¡¯ while looking directly at him.


    ¡®The moment you fear the most will greet you.¡¯


    The contents of the test popped up in his mind.


    ¡°...I''m the Lord of the territory?¡±


    ¡®Is this rted to what I fear the most?¡¯


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    ¡®This is what I fear?¡¯


    ¡°Are you still not fully awake yet, my lord?¡±


    The way this teenager treated the Lord of a territory was simr to how he would treat a close adult. The teenager shook his head and continued to speak as Cale just quietly looked at him.


    ¡°Yes sir, yes sir. You are a very famous lord. You are the great hero who saved our Roan Kingdom as well as the Western continent and the Eastern continent from the evil White Star.¡±


    Cale started to frown again.


    The teenager has a mischievous smile after seeing Cale''s reaction.


    ¡°The Lord-nim always puts on such an expression whenever I say that. Please get up. It is time for breakfast.¡±


    Cale looked toward the teenager who was heading toward the half-open curtains.


    ¡®Saved the world from the evil White Star?¡¯


    That phrase struck Cale the most over being called a great hero or the territory''s lord.


    ¡®...Is this after everything is over?¡¯


    Was this test showing him the future after everything was done?


    Cale''s gaze that was following behind the teenager stopped somewhere.


    He then flinched.


    He could see a mirror.


    ¡®...I look to be in my mid-thirties.¡¯


    A mature face different than the original Cale of his twenties was looking back at him in the mirror.


    It was a very tired and weak-looking face frowning back at him.


    He was frowning the same way right now.


    Chhhhhhhh.


    He could hear the curtains being opened. Cale looked at the sunlight reflecting off of the mirror as he started to speak.


    ¡°How old am I?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The teenager asked back in confusion, but Cale did not mind.


    He was in the middle of a test. He needed to gather as much information as possible if he wanted to quicklyplete this test.


    ¡°Aigoo, lord-nim.¡±


    The teenager sighed as he responded back.


    ¡°You are 36 years old this year.¡±


    36 years old.


    That gave Cale an odd feeling.


    The Birth of a Hero. Kim Rok Soo¡¯s age before he transported into the novel and Cale Henituse''s body was thirty-six.


    Cale thought about his past when he had sat in a corner of his room rolling around his bed and reading ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    The frown on Cale''s face did not seem like it would ever go away, and the teenager must have been looking at him as he purposely made himself sound excited as he started to speak.


    ¡°It''s been over 10 years since peace returned to the continent. It is all thanks to you, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to me, my ass.¡±


    Cale subconsciouslymented and the teenager responded back.


    ¡°Pfft! My lord, that is always your answer to that statement!¡±


    The mischievousughter made Cale slowly turn away from the mirror.


    He could see the window that had been covered by the curtains.


    He looked at the scenery outside the window.


    ¡°...This is the Lord¡¯s Castle.¡±


    It was Cale''s bedroom in the Henituse Estate. The fact that the bedroom looked the same made Cale believe that this was the Count¡¯s Estate.


    However, the scenery outside the window was higher than usual for it to be his bedroom.


    Only the Lord¡¯s Castle had a room this high up in the Henituse territory.


    It looked as if the Cale Henituse of this life had created his bedroom in the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    ¡®...Why did he put his bedroom in the Lord¡¯s Castle instead of the Count¡¯s Estate? Is he so busy that he can¡¯t even go home?¡¯


    Being a lord was already annoying, but he was also a busy lord.


    Cale inputted that piece of information in his mind as he focused on the scenery outside the window.


    He could see a clear sky and more buildings than he remembered down below, along with small specks of people walking by.


    He watched this for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°...But.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t there.


    Something that was supposed to be here was not here.


    36 years old.


    Cale Henituse who was now at the age where Kim Rok Soo disappeared started to speak.


    ¡°Where is Ron?¡±


    He wasn''t here.


    The person who should be waking Cale up was Ron.


    There were also other existences who should be here when he woke up that were not here. The existences who would yawn or say that they were hungry or wake up earlier than Cale and talk with each other about traveling the world were not here.


    The children were not here.


    Apletely emotionless face turned toward the teenager.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    The teenager had aplicated expression on his face.


    ¡°That, my lord. Are you very tired?¡±


    The teenager tried to change topics.


    However, the teenager could only smile awkwardly and start to speak after seeing Cale¡¯s quiet demeanor and serious expression.


    ¡°Hero Ron Mn is in your heart lord-nim, along with the hearts of myself and the rest of the citizens of the continent.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh. He closed his eyes.


    He suddenly recalled the people who came to console him when he was watching over that funeral during his life as Kim Rok Soo.


    Some of them had looks of pity on their faces as they spoke to him.


    ¡®Mr. Rok Soo, no, I guess I should call you team leader-nim now. Team leader-nim, we will all remember the sacrifices of the former team leader-nim and the others.¡¯


    ¡®Everyone will know of their great deeds.¡¯


    It was when the cataclysm had happened on Earth.


    Many people had lost one or two family members.


    The people under team leader Lee Soo Hyuk in thepany that Cale had entered as a rookie were all people who were left alone with no family members.


    Unlike Kim Rok Soo, who was an orphan long before the cataclysm, team leader Lee Soo Hyuk and the other team members had all lost family members due to the cataclysm.


    That was why Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo, was the only one who could watch over the funeral.


    And now...


    What the teenager just said passed through Cale''s mind again.


    It was the answer to Ron''s location.


    ¡®Hero Ron Mn is in your heart lord-nim, along with the hearts of myself and the rest of the citizens of the continent.¡¯


    Cale closed his eyes.


    Was he joking?


    It was possible that this mischievous teenager was joking.


    A calm voice started toe out of his mouth.


    ¡°What about On and Hong? Raon?¡±


    The teenager responded back.


    ¡°...My lord-¡±


    He sounded full of sorrow and concern. That was enough.


    Cale thought about the contents of the test once again.


    ¡®The moment you fear the most will greet you.¡¯


    Cale''s pupils were shaking as if they were waves.


    ¡°...What a cruel test.¡±


    His eyelids were shaking. He didn¡¯t really know what kind of expression he should have right now.


    ¡®Wow, Kim Rok Soo was so terrible. He didn¡¯t even shed a tear.¡¯


    ¡®I know, right? His friends and sunbaes all died, but how could his expression not even change?¡¯


    ¡®Expression not change? I did see him frown a few times.¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s terrible. What a terrible bastard. I wonder if he even knows what sadness is.¡¯


    Cale jumped up from the bed. The teenager who seemed to be his servant came over as Cale walked toward the door he assumed was the restroom.


    His servant started to speak.


    ¡°You do not have anything nned this morning.¡±


    ¡®I''m the lord but I have nothing to do?


    My father, Count Deruth, was always busy.¡¯


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°...What about the administrative tasks for the territory?¡±


    The teenager tilted his head in confusion at Cale''s question before responding back.


    ¡°His majesty sent amazing people to the territory for you, my lord. That is why you leave everything other than the very important tasks to them. H, his majesty said that he was granting your wish, my lord.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd.


    His majesty.


    Cale''s wish.


    It made him think about Alberu Crossman.


    The king gave him enough support to be a lord who could ck off.


    That sounded simr to how Alberu Crossman said that he would allow Cale to be a cker.


    ¡°...What is his majesty¡¯s name?¡±


    The teenager responded back to Cale¡¯s question with confusion.


    ¡°Robbit Crossman?¡±


    It was not crown prince Alberu¡¯s name.


    That was the second prince¡¯s name.


    ¡°...How annoying.¡±


    Cale started to feel angry. On the other hand, his body became extremely cold as if he had been covered in cold water.


    Cale did not know this, but the tips of his fingers were shaking.


    However, his voice was still calm.


    ¡°I will be moving on my own this morning.¡±


    He then turned around and entered the restroom. He could see the confused servant outside the door, but Cale did not care.


    He did not ask for his new servant¡¯s name.


    He did not want to ask.


    ¡°...My lord?¡±


    Cale could see some knights calling for him, but he just nced at them before continuing to walk.


    The knights could not stop Cale, but their expressions were odd.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale, who knew the meaning behind their expressions, couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed.


    There was a thick book in Cale''s hand.


    He was tightly clenching on the book, but it was so thick that it was hard to even leave a dent.


    He had taken this book from the library at the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    Cale spent all day looking for things.


    He wanted to know what had happened in the past.


    He wanted to know what happened in the 16 years that had passed by.


    He swept through everywhere looking for information.


    Crunch.


    He could hear the crunching of the leaves.


    It was Fall right now.


    It waste Spring in the real world, but it waste Fall here.


    Cale only looked forward as he walked.


    Crunch, crunch.


    Leaves crunched under his feet.


    However, Cale only continued to look forward and there was no emotion on his face.


    Cale stopped walking.


    ¡°...Haaaa.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°...This is definitely a fake and crazy test, but...¡±


    The book fell to the ground.


    Plop.


    The fallen book opened.


    < ...Final battle against the White Star. The Count¡¯s Estate was destroyed when the White Star attacked the Henituse territory. >


    Cale could see the destroyed Henituse Estate.


    < The people of the Count¡¯s household protected the citizens in Cale Henituse¡¯s absence while waiting for him, but ended up either critically injured or killed. The critically injured ended up all dying in the end as well. >


    Count Deruth, Countess Vin, Basen, and Lily.


    Deputy Butler Hans, chef Beacrox, and servant Ron.


    None of the people rted to the Count''s household were in this test world.


    Everybody rted to Cale had died.


    Cale was the only one left.


    It was a severance.


    He was split away from the world.


    Chhh.


    Thete Fall wind turned the pages of the book.


    < ...Choi Han and Rosalyn, the two of them were working together to fight the White Star until they were hit by white lighting from above. However, the people of the Western continent who were underneath the lighting were able to survive thanks to their sacrifices. >


    < ...No more necromancers were left on the continent. Mary, the final necromancer. She was thest one. >


    Many names passed by as the pages turned.


    On, Hong, Lock, Beacrox, Eruhaben, Jack, Hannah, etc.


    All of the pages with names were crumpled.


    There were some light cuts on Cale''s fingers.


    He had gotten those papercuts while crumpling or quickly turning the pages.


    His eyes were bloodshot.


    < Hero Cale Henituse¡¯s forever close friend, Raon Miru. We must talk about that Dragon. We must talk about his noble death...... >


    Chhh.


    The wind stopped and the book stopped on thest page.


    < The final battle. Hero Cale Henituse was the only one to survive. >


    < ...He indicated that he wanted to keep the traces of his friends and family who were with him in the final battle at his estate. The Roan Kingdom''s current ruler, Robbit Crossman, decided to honor hero Cale Henituse''s desire rather than creating a monument to keep these articles left by the deceased. >


    < ...However, nobody could tell where that Estate Cale Henituse mentioned was located. He secluded himself in his territory after the final battle and never appeared to the world again. >


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Super Rock.¡±


    There was no response.


    He tried calling all of the owners of the ancient powers. None of them responded to his voice.


    ¡®I need to hurry up andplete this test.¡¯


    Cale had a reason to finish this test. No, he wanted it to end.


    Cale picked up the book.


    < His estate. >


    Those words caught his attention.


    Cale changed directions.


    He felt as if he knew where everyone would be.


    The Super Rock Vi. The ce Cale wanted to live in once everything was over.


    The Forest of Darkness.


    That was where he was headed.


    ¡°...I hate this.¡±


    He hated tests like this.


    The back of the walking 36 years old Cale Henituse was extremely simr to the 36 years old Kim Rok Soo¡¯s back.


    His shoulders were slumped.

 Chapter 352: Tears (1)

    <h4>Chapter 352: Tears (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...How tiring.¡±


    Cale patted his shoulder with his hand.


    Harris Vige.


    Cale had traveled to Harris Vige. He had left on his own without telling anybody, so there might be chaos at the Lord¡¯s Castle right about now...


    ¡°It¡¯s all fake. So, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    ¡®It is fake. It is not real.¡¯


    Cale repeated those phrases to himself as he looked in front of him.


    He could see a tall stone wall in front of him.


    This stone wall was created to separate the Forest of Darkness and Harris Vige, as well as to protect the Henituse territory from the mutant monsters of the Forest of Darkness.


    If.


    If Raon was here right now.


    ¡®Human, human! Are we going to our house? Are we going to see everyone? I want to see them all!¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°I should buy him an apple pie.¡±


    Cale thought about things he would do after finishing the test as he stood in front of the castle wall.


    Crackle.


    Cale quietly observed the small rose gold thunderbolt on top of his palm.


    ¡°...How odd.¡±


    The cheapskate.


    The rose gold light of the Fire of Destruction was definitely on Cale''s palm, however, he could not hear the cheapskate¡¯s voice no matter how hard he tried.


    This was the same for the Indestructible Shield, the Scary Giant Cobblestone, and the Sound of the Wind.


    None of them were responding to Cale.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    Swoooooosh- Swooooooosh-


    Wind gathered at the tips of his feet.


    His body soon shot up into the air. He could see the lush forest once he flew up to the top of the stone wall.


    The Forest of Darkness.


    Cale let out a sigh as soon as he saw the green forest.


    ¡°This ce is the same.¡±


    Cale could see the Forest of Darkness that was almost exactly like the one in his memories.


    His body quickly started to move.


    He was moving toward the cave entrance.


    He got rid of the Sound of the Wind once he got there and slowly started to walk into the cave.


    The book was still in his hand.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°...The first ce the White Star personally appeared during the final battle was the Henituse territory, and then, and then-¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but cuss.


    He opened the book.


    He could not remember the contents.


    He made a guess and turned to a page.


    < The White Star started in the Henituse territory as they invaded the Roan Kingdom and the entire Western continent¡¯s northeast region. There were many casualties during this time, and numerous heroes lost their lives as well. >


    Cale''s former team leader Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s voice popped up in his mind.


    ¡®Hey, rookie. Howe you can remember anything you want to remember after seeing it once, but never remember anything you don''t want to remember as if you have amnesia?¡¯


    Cale walked through the cave path that was lit up by a magic light as he looked through the book.


    He could not read this book well.


    He could not remember the contents of this book very well.


    Rustle.


    A page crumpled again. Cale was starting to get angry.


    ¡°That crazy thief.¡±


    ¡®How can she make a test like this?¡¯


    Cale''s gaze calmed down a bit.


    Tap. Tap.


    Only his footsteps could be heard in this cave.


    His footsteps slowed down as he continued to walk.


    He had run from the Lord¡¯s Castle to the Forest of Darkness and even to this cave entrance faster than anybody else.


    However, when heading to the ce that should be at the end of this cave... Cale''s footsteps heading toward the Super Rock Vi continued to slow down.


    He kept thinking about what would be waiting for him there.


    Of course, Cale knew he needed to go.


    He knew he needed to finish this test as soon as possible.


    He knew that there were people waiting for him in the real world.


    ¡°...But still.¡±


    Cale stopped walking.


    His voice was calm.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Cale clenched his fists. His face did not have any emotions on it. He mmed down with a closed fist.


    Pow!


    Cale mmed down on his thighs and legs that had stopped moving.


    He then continued to talk to himself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be like this.¡±


    He was slowing down.


    He was slowing down when every moment was pressing. He was slowing down when there was a mountain load of things to do. How could he stop here?


    This was not something that Cale Henituse, no, Kim Rok Soo should be doing.


    Pow, pow!


    He continued to m down on his tired thighs that did not want to keep walking. However, his expression remained stoic.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo, I...I.¡¯


    He heard his former team leader Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s voice in his mind.


    It was something he remembered even though he hated it.


    ¡®Will you shut your trap?¡¯


    ¡®Shut what? Well, looks like I¡¯ll be shutting up for all eternity in a moment.¡¯


    ¡®...Please don''t speak nonsense either.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll say what I want to say. Kim Rok Soo, hey Rok Soo.¡¯


    ¡®...What is it?¡¯


    ¡®I leave it to you. Got it?¡¯


    ¡®...I thought you told me to be a cker?¡¯


    ¡®Hey, have you ever seen anything in the world go the way you want it to go? You, cough! Anyway...I, I leave it to you, Rok Soo. Hey Rock Soo. Take care of things for me.¡¯


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale stood up straight again.


    He then started to walk once again.


    His steps that had slowed down beforeing to a halt had returned to their normal speed once again.


    The voices of the people in other departments who were speaking without knowing he was there were going through his mind.


    ¡®Hey. That snake Kim Rok Soo didn¡¯t even cry when the person who saved his life died. How can someone be so emotionless?¡¯


    ¡®...Who knows. At least team leader Lee Soo Hyuk picked a good sessor before he left. Kim Rok Soo is very good at his job.¡¯


    ¡®He may be an emotionless bastard, but at least he is good at his job.¡¯


    An emotionless Cale walked toward the end of the cave.


    The thing he feared the most.


    Cale knew what that was, however, it was fake this time.


    ¡°That is why it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Cale said that to himself as he continued to walk.


    Tap. Tap.


    He was walking in a set cadence as he continued without any hesitation. Cale could finally see the end of the path.


    A brighter light than the dim magic lights located periodically inside the path could be seen.


    Cale walked into the light.


    ¡°It looks the same.¡±


    It was exactly the same.


    It looked exactly like thest time Cale saw the Super Rock Vi.


    That was why he was able to walk into the vi with a more rxed demeanor.


    He then opened the room doors one by one.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    He then started tough.


    ¡°...Ha, my goodness.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    It was an emptyughter.


    Saint Jack¡¯s prayer room and bedroom.


    Sword master Hannah¡¯s bedroom.


    Necromancer Mary¡¯sboratory and bedroom.


    Rosalyn¡¯sboratory.


    Click. Click.


    Cale¡¯sughter became louder each time he opened a door.


    It was the same.


    Their rooms were exactly as Cale remembered.


    Well, there were slight differences.


    He saw the Condemnation of the Sun on top of Saint Jack¡¯s desk. The cracked divine item was sitting there.


    Sword master Hannah¡¯s sword was gently ced on top of her bed.


    One of Mary¡¯s many ck robes and a ck wyvern bone were in Mary¡¯sboratory.


    Rosalyn¡¯s magic staff and a highest-grade magic stone that Cale had given her but she didn¡¯t get to finish using were on top of her desk.


    Cale stopped for a moment and looked through the book.


    < ...The majority of the people who were hit by the formidable attack of the White Star and his subordinates lost their lives and their bodies disappeared without any trace. >


    < ...That is why it was difficult to create graves for many of these great heroes. There was nothing to bury. >


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Cle''s emptyughter echoed throughout the vi.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    "This is their grave.¡±


    Thisrge za located underneath the Forest of Darkness. This was their grave.


    Click.


    Cale opened the door to another room.


    The rooms where Lock and his siblings had stayed in appeared in front of him.


    Cale caressed the Wolf King''s diary that he had given to Lock before continuing to walk.


    Click. Click.


    Beacrox and Ron.


    He saw the scary father-son duo''s rooms as well.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    He looked on top of Ron''s bed. An arm was resting on it. It was the fake arm that Mary had given him. That seemed to have remained after Ron died.


    Cale closed his eyes before opening them once again.


    He then continued to move.


    Click.


    He then entered Eruhaben¡¯s room.


    After that...


    Click.


    Cale could see the sword he gave Choi Han when he opened the door. The sword was broken and only a part of the hilt remained.


    < Choi Han, the hero, was the one who faced the cruelest of deaths. He directly attacked the White Star head-on and was leading the White Star away from the innocent citizens when he disappeared without a trace after getting hit by white lighting. >


    < The only thing that remained was the hilt of his sword. >


    < The author of this book investigated the past of this hero, the youngest sword master ever, who sacrificed himself for others. >


    Flip. Flip.


    Cale continued to turn the pages.


    < However, nothing could be found about Choi Han¡¯s past prior to the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital za Terror Incident where Cale Henituse first showed himself as a hero. >


    < It was as if he came into existence along with Cale Henituse''s achievement. >


    < Of course, this is merely the author¡¯s thoughts. >


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale lightly tapped his thighs with his fists.


    He was feeling frustrated.


    < Cale Henituse. It was possible to find out the pasts of most of the heroes who apanied him. >


    < However, it can be said that the stories of Choi Han and Raon Miru began with Cale Henituse''s achievement and ended with his greatest achievement. >


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡®Who the hell wrote this?


    What the fuck is up with these descriptions?¡¯


    He wanted to say those things. However, nothing wasing out.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    He took a deep breath.


    Cale verified that he could breathe properly before closing his mouth again.


    Bang.


    Cale mmed the book shut before continuing to walk.


    There was only one room left now.


    ¡®My room.¡¯


    Cale headed toward the top floor of the Super Rock Vi. He had to walk upstairs because he had used the whole floor as his bedroom.


    Finally, he was in front of his room.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale took a deep breath.


    Pat. Pat.


    He tapped his thighs with his fists as he walked in.


    The first things he could see were the fountain pen and the sword he had gifted to Basen and Lily.


    The next things he saw belonged to Count Deruth and Countess Vin.


    They seemed to have fought hard as well.


    That was why only their belongings remained.


    The Cale of this world seemed to have brought his family members¡¯ belongings here as well.


    Cale understood that feeling.


    This was somewhere that only he knew about now.


    This was where he nned to stay with everyone once things were over.


    He understood why that Cale would turn this into their graves.


    ¡°Ha! This is here as well.¡±


    Cale scoffed after seeing the videomunication device he used tomunicate with Alberu Crossman on the table.


    < Alberu Crossman. He fought against the White Star who was aiming for the capital and died. >


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale patted his thighs again.


    It was so that he could keep walking.


    However, he soon stopped walking again.


    Cale looked on top of his bed.


    ¡°...This is driving me nuts.¡±


    He really felt like he was going crazy.


    There were three piggy banks on the table.


    He didn¡¯t need to ask who¡¯s these were.


    Raon, On, and Hong.


    The three children¡¯s piggy banks were on top of the bed.


    His hands that had been patting his thighs stopped in midair.


    ¡°... Fuck.¡±


    Cale suppressed the emotions that wereing up from his heart.


    The piggy banks were approximately half full. Cale looked through his pockets.


    ¡°...Why do I have no money?¡±


    He wanted to fill their piggy banks, but he had no money.


    Cale sat down at the edge of the bed.


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale patted the pages of the book this time.


    ¡°What do I need to do to get out of here?¡±


    His voice sounded calm as he asked that question.


    However, his eyes were bloodshot and his shoulders were slumped.


    The moment he feared the most.


    He thought he would pass the test once he faced that moment.


    That was why he had gone to the Henituse Estate ande to the Super Rock Vi.


    He looked through all of the traces of the past.


    He thought that would be the way he could move on to the future.


    Cale needed to go to the people who were waiting for him.


    It was at that moment.


    Swoooooooosh- Swooooooosh-


    He could hear the sound of the wind. Cale turned his head.


    The wind was tapping on the window.


    Cale walked over and opened the window.


    Swoooooooooooosh- Swoooooooosh-


    He could hear the sound of the wind.


    The wind brushed past his face.


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    He could tell the flow of the wind.


    It was blowing from top to bottom.


    It seemed to be telling him to follow it.


    Cale, who had a tired expression on his face, simr to the tired expression on Kim Rok Soo''s face that made his team members worry about him, started to speak.


    ¡°You want me to follow?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡®Can you hear me?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    He had never heard this voice before.


    ¡®Can you hear me?¡¯


    ¡®Can he hear us?¡¯


    ¡®He needs to hear us!¡¯


    It was not just one voice.


    He suddenly heard many voices.


    Each voice was unique.


    They were all asking if Cale could hear them.


    Cale looked down below.


    Tap.


    He stepped on the window sill and stood there.


    Swoooooosh- Swooooooosh-


    The wind was blowing from top to bottom.


    It seemed to be motioning to Cale. Cale looked behind him. He could see many belongings sitting there.


    ¡°This is not my future.¡±


    He started to think not about these belongings here, but about the people in the real world outside this dream.


    ¡®Can you hear me sir?¡¯


    ¡®Hey, can you hear me?¡¯


    He could still hear voices talking to him.


    The number of voices was slowly increasing.


    Cale thought he had a good idea about who these voices belonged to.


    ¡°Wind Elementals.¡±


    He was certain it was them even without anybody telling him.


    Cale turned back around and looked down from the window.


    He could see the ground below the pretty tall vi.


    ¡°Haa, so annoying.¡±


    ¡®I don''t know any martial arts to be able tond safely from this high up.


    Choi Han isn¡¯t here to carry me either.


    Raon''s not here to use flight magic for me either.¡¯


    Cale started to smile. He threw the book in his hand into the room.


    Plop.


    The book fell onto the bed.


    Cale then kicked off the window sill.


    Swoooooosh- Swooooooosh-


    The wind started to surround his body.


    He was heading down.


    The Sound of the Wind surrounded his body that was quickly falling down.


    Cale closed his eyes.


    - You passed the test.


    Cale heard a familiar voice after hearing that message.


    - Can you hear me?


    - Cale, can you hear me?


    - You can hear me, right?


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    - Answer me.


    The thief. The Super Rock. The cheapskate.


    Cale smiled after hearing these voices in his mind.


    ¡°I can hear you. I can hear you loud and clear.¡±


    His voice was oddly light. However, Cale grumbled as he opened his eyes.


    ¡°How can you create such a terrible test- huh?¡±


    Cale, who was about toin to the thief, flinched as soon as he opened his eyes.


    ¡®He opened his eyes!¡¯


    ¡®He must have passed the test!¡¯


    ¡®We''ve been protecting you!¡¯


    He could hear their voices. He could not see the owners of the voices though.


    Cale could see the gold whip in his hand. It was not shining like before.


    ¡®Nice to meet you! Very nice to meet you!¡¯


    ¡®Alright! There''s finally a human to chat with! Awesome!¡¯


    It was loud.


    He felt as if he was standing in the middle of a busy market.


    ¡®Do you know how hard I worked to protect you?¡¯


    However, Cale flinched after hearing one Elemental¡¯s voice.


    The Elementals had been saying that they had protected Cale.


    ¡®Now that I think about it-¡¯


    Cale realized something was odd about his position.


    He could see a half-transparent dome.


    A dome made of wind was surrounding him and the jar.


    Drip. Drip.


    He could hear dripping water.


    Cale lifted his head up. Raon''s fire orb was still shining brightly.


    ¡°...Damn it.¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    The temple''s ceiling was slowly starting to crack.


    Drip. Drip.


    ck liquid was flowing out of the ceiling and falling down.


    Cale lowered his head.


    The temple had been prettyrge.


    However, half of the temple was now filled with a ck liquid.


    The temple was slowly filling up with dead mana.


    ¡®We¡¯ve been preventing it, but it will explode soon!¡¯


    The Wind Elementals continued to talk.


    ¡®We are protecting this temple and the ck mountain right now, but the ck mountain will soon explode!¡¯


    ¡®Then the ocean will turn ck!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s not the problem! Everyone will die!¡¯


    Three days. Mercenary King Bud had said that they just needed to return the ancient artifact within three days.


    Cale subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°How many days?¡±


    ¡®How many days was I in this test?¡¯


    - One week! You punk!


    The Super Rock shouted in a concerned voice.


    - ...I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know it would take that long. For your reference, time flows differently in the test and in the real world.


    The thief cautiously exined in an apologetic voice.


    ¡®...One week?¡¯


    Cale subconsciously started to speak as he thought about the Super Rock¡¯s response.


    ¡°...Shit, this is bad.¡±


    Raon, Choi Han, On, Hong, and Ron. All of their faces shed in his mind.


    ¡®You''re right! This is bad! The ck mountain is going to explode!¡¯


    ¡®It is bad if the dead mana storage facility blows up!¡¯


    The Wind Elementals continued to talk and Cale reacted to them by sharing his thoughts.


    The ck mountain. The dead mana storage facility was going to explode soon.


    In that case...


    ¡°A sea of fire.¡±


    The cheapskate quickly responded to Cale''s words.


    - As expected! You want a sea of fire as soon as you open your eyes? You really are a crazy bastard!


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale couldn''t believe the cheapskate¡¯s nonsense. However, he could not hide hisughter aftering back to reality.


    It was not an emptyughter, but a fullughter.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    A rose gold current started to flow on top of Cale''s hands.

 Chapter 353: Tears (2)

    <h4>Chapter 353: Tears (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Drip. Drip.


    ck liquid continued to drip from the temple''s ceiling.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    On the other hand, thunderbolts were slowly gathering and getting stronger on top of Cale¡¯s hand.


    - ...A sea of fire!


    He could hear the cheapskate¡¯s excited voice.


    He heard the voices of the Wind Elementals at the same time.


    ¡®The dead mana is starting to flow out faster! Soon it will go boom! Boom! It will explode!¡¯


    ¡®We are at our limits! Lasting a whole week was already us giving it our best!¡¯


    ¡®This is bad! This is very bad!¡¯


    The dead mana that had been dripping drop by drop was starting to flow faster and was now falling as a small stream.


    Cale unintentionally shared his feelings.


    ¡°...It is much louder than I expected.¡±


    ¡®Wow! I think he really can hear us! He said we were loud!¡¯


    ¡®We are kind of loud! Right? Sorry. These guys are always like this.¡¯


    ¡®Kahahaha! Let¡¯s make it even louder for him! It''s been a while since a human was able to hear us!¡¯


    ¡®...Voice...can hear it... A friend... A friend...is someone who... Listens to their friends¡¯ voices......¡¯


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    However, his eyes were quickly looking around at his surroundings.


    He looked toward where the altar had stood as well as the path that connected to the exit.


    That path was already half-submerged in dead mana.


    Crumble. Crumble.


    The ck marble started to fall apart.


    ¡®It''s breaking! Everything is going to be destroyed! Sob, it is so sad! Everybody is going to die, what are we going to do?!¡¯


    ¡®The people on that ind that smells like alcohol will all die. So will the fish! And the nts! Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! The poor fish! Waaaaaaaaah!¡¯


    ¡°...This is driving me nuts.¡±


    Some of the Wind Elementals started to cry.


    Their loudness was no joke.


    Cale looked at the top''s whip in his hand even during this urgent situation.


    ¡®Did I pick up something useless? Forget strong allies, I just feel like I have more baggage now.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression slowly changed back to his stoic expression.


    He heard the thief¡¯s voice at that moment.


    - ...Ahem, hem! You won''t hear the voices of the Wind Elementals if you let go of the top''s whip!


    The thief awkwardly added on.


    - Let¡¯s not destroy it.


    ¡®Hooo.¡¯


    Cale looked down at the whip in his hand.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    "Shall I break it?¡±


    ¡®Gasp!¡¯


    ¡®Gasp! H, he said he¡¯s going to break it!¡¯


    ¡®Maybe we were too loud!¡¯


    ¡®Children, this is why I told you to be quiet.¡¯


    ¡®D, don''t break it! I want to chat with humans!¡¯


    ¡®Hooo.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    The Wind Elementals seemed to want to prevent a situation where they could no longer talk to Cale.


    However, he didn¡¯t know the reason why.


    - Cale, these Elementals will be reliable allies for you!


    ¡®Allies?¡¯


    Cale started to smile. He then put on a warm expression.


    ¡°Hey Wind Elementals, you guys were the ones who protected me here for the past week, right? Thank you.¡±


    A bright smile simr to the one Alberu Crossman would have when speaking to the nobles was on Cale''s face.


    ¡®......Uh, yeah! It wasn¡¯t hard though! Sure thing, no big deal!¡¯


    ¡®Wow! He said thank you! He said thank you to us!¡¯


    ¡®I''m relieved... It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s going to break the whip. Anyway, quiet down a bit!¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    Crack.


    Crack, crack!


    Arge crack appeared on the temple ceiling.


    ¡®Gasp! There¡¯s a hole in the ceiling!¡¯


    He could hear the Elementals screaming.


    Cale heard an odd noise at the same time.


    Oooooooong- ooooooong-


    The temple was shaking. Cale could feel the area shaking more than before. That gave him the confirmation he needed.


    ¡®It''s going to break soon.


    The ck mountain will explode.


    This dead mana storage facility will explode.¡¯


    The temple shook once again as if to prove that this was indeed the case. The Wind Elementals started to get even more exaggerated.


    ¡®What do we do?! We don¡¯t know how to purify dead mana!¡¯


    ¡®...I''m so sad. Sooooob.¡¯


    Some of the Elementals quietly started to look toward a person.


    It was the only living person on Wind Ind.


    Cale Henituse.


    He was staring at the hole in the ceiling.


    ¡°...Wow.¡±


    The marble had cracked and fallen off of the temple ceiling.


    On top of that was transparent ss.


    Cale could see inside the ss.


    It was filled with dead mana. It seemed to be an endless dead manake. He felt as if he was at the bottom of thiske looking up.


    ¡°Where are we right now?¡±


    Cale asked the Elementals.


    ¡®This is the center of the ck mountain!¡¯


    ¡®The central administrative area for the mana storage facility. It is the lowest and most central location of the ck mountain you saw.¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°How wonderful.¡±


    He remembered what the thief had said in the past. He remembered it clearly.


    It was what she had said when he had fortified the Fire of Destruction.


    ¡®The fire needs to regain its original powers in order for me to use my true powers as well.¡¯


    ¡®There is more to a free wind''s power than just movement and whirlwinds. Wind exists everywhere.¡¯


    ¡®That is why it is most beautiful when it is with someone else rather than when it is alone.¡¯


    Wind and fire.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I will start purifying the dead mana now.¡±


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Wind continued to roam around Cale. He pointed his right hand toward the ceiling.


    ¡°Which Elementals wants to go with me?¡±


    A calm wind was blowing inside the temple.


    However, Cale did not find this ce to be calm at all.


    ¡®Me, me!¡¯


    ¡®I want to do it! I want to do a good deed!¡¯


    ¡®We''re free if you purify this ce, free!¡¯


    ¡®Aaahhhh! We no longer have to worry about it!¡¯


    One of the Elementals started to shout loudly.


    ¡®De! Stroy!¡¯


    Cale chuckled and gathered all of the strength in his body to one spot.


    Crackle, crackle.


    The fire filling up his body all headed toward his hand.


    ¡°Gather the wind for me.¡±


    Cale gently asked the Wind Elementals.


    The Wind Elementals protected this ce, but they also killed all living beings without remorse with their wind des as well.


    They were not just good and pure existences.


    They had a cruel side to them as they were a part of nature.


    ¡°Wind de.¡±


    The thing that had made Wind Ind something to fear.


    ¡°Use that to stab this mountain.¡±


    Cale was gently asking them to sh at the ind.


    His body that was covered in a wind barrier shot up toward the ceiling at the same time.


    Craaaaaack!


    The wind turned into a de and started to sh toward the dead mana on the other side of the ss in his way as if to respond to his movement.


    ng!


    The ss broke apart.


    The liquid dead mana started to flow out.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Shoot up.¡±


    Shhhhhhh-


    A quiet wind sound could be heard.


    And then, as the entire area turned ck...


    A rose gold spear shot up and pierced through that darkness.


    It had been seven days since Cale had entered Wind Ind.


    Night had passed by and the sun was in the morning.


    ¡°...Shit.¡±


    Beacrox Mn took out a pair of white gloves and put them on. He then took out the greatsword from the scabbard on his back.


    ¡°Bud Illis, has something like this ever happened?¡±


    Mercenary King Bud flinched at Ron Mn''s gaze before responding back.


    ¡°...Never. I¡¯ve never seen this myself nor in any records.¡±


    The ship had been waiting outside Wind Ind for a whole week.


    Bud Illis who was on the deck did not look very good. His gaze was fixated on Wind Ind, one of the Eastern continent¡¯s Three Restricted Areas.


    Tap.


    Someone came up to the deck at that moment.


    It was Choi Han.


    ¡°The wind has be very faint.¡±


    It was currently 10 am.


    It was two hours before their set time to infiltrate Wind Ind to find Cale.


    The wind around Wind Ind had decreased for the past week.


    And approximately ten minutes ago, the whirlwinds around Wind Ind had suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°...So this is Wind Ind?¡±


    Bud''s close friend mage Glenn, the only survivor of the Poeff household, had a nk expression on his face.


    ¡°How terrible.¡±


    The ck ind became more and more visible as the wind disappeared.


    It really was fitting to be one of the restricted areas.


    However, he did not have time to pay attention to that.


    Something quickly flew over andnded right in front of Mercenary King Bud Illis.


    ¡®...A Dragon.¡¯


    Mage Glenn could see the ancient Dragon ring ferociously at Bud. His eyes that had already turned to the round eyes of a reptile were staring at Bud.


    ¡°Bud Illis, you said that is justnd that was poisoned by dead mana?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Eruhaben started to frown after seeing Bud nkly asking back.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    Ron cautiously approached the ancient Dragon. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    Choi Han called for Raon. A small ck dot that was in the sky flew down quickly and started to get bigger. Raon looked toward Choi Han and shouted back.


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Choi Han kicked off the deck after hearing that response.


    Flight magic surrounded him as soon as he did that.


    Ron who was watching Choi Han heard an odd noise.


    Ooooooo-


    It was not the sound of the wind.


    The majority of the wind surrounding Wind Ind had disappeared, leaving the area calm.


    However, they heard something weird.


    Oooooooong- ooooooong-


    Ron¡¯s gaze slowly headed toward the ck ind that was bing more visible.


    The ind was shaking.


    ¡°It''s crying!¡±


    Ron looked toward Raon.


    He could see Raon putting ck mana around himself.


    ¡°It''s crying from the ind.¡±


    ¡®Crying? Who is crying? Is it Cale?¡¯


    Ron''s head filled with many questions as he heard the ancient Dragon¡¯s low voice.


    ¡°That ind is not just poisoned by dead mana.¡±


    He had not known because it was tightly guarded by the wind.


    Both the ind and the area around the ind had been guarded by strong winds such that he could not feel it.


    However, Eruhaben could feel the presence that became more noticeable as the wind disappeared.


    The only ones to properly feel it were Raon, Choi Han, and Eruhaben. Only the three of them had noticed it.


    The ancient Dragon¡¯s finger pointed to the ck mountain.


    ¡°That ck mountain. There is a significant amount of dead mana inside that mountain.¡±


    Ron''s expression changed.


    ¡°And that ind, no, that mountain is shaking right now. It is shaking like a volcano. Do you get what I mean?¡±


    Beacrox, who had been quietly standing there, chimed in.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the young master-nim is in a temple underneath that ck mountain?¡±


    However, nobody responded to his question.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Mercenary King Bud kicked at the deck and Glenn immediately cast flight magic on him. He then cast flight magic on himself and shot up into the sky.


    Eruhaben was even faster than him.


    He was approaching the ck ind at a fast speed.


    However, there were others who were even faster than Eruhaben.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°I know! We will hurry there now!¡±


    Raon had surrounded Choi Han, On, Hong, and himself with a silver shield while charging toward the ck ind.


    Ooooooo-


    The rumbling was even stronger once he got to the ind.


    The ground looked ready to crack and have something shoot out at any moment. Choi Han bit down on his lips and heard Raon''s voice in his ear.


    ¡°I know our human! He is probably unable toe out because he is trying to get rid of the dead mana in that mountain! I''m certain of it! The human is a good person!¡±


    Choi Han thought about how Cale had purified the golems and ck despair during the Whipper Kingdom''s battle against the Empire.


    Cale had the power to purify that dead mana.


    However, what had happened to Cale after that?


    Choi Han clearly remembered that moment.


    Cale had fainted after purifying those things.


    ¡°And he¡¯s probably starving because he ran out of food!¡±


    ¡°...He¡¯s a total idiot!¡±


    ¡°So frustrating!¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old raised their voices.


    However, they could not hear each other very well right now.


    Oooooooong- ooooooong-


    The rumbling was too loud.


    It was simr to the cries of the people who had lost their lives and became the ck despair.


    Choi Han bit down on his lips again.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Step back.¡±


    Choi Han and the children averaging nine-years-old flinched.


    Someone appeared next to them at the temple entrance.


    It was Eruhaben.


    Eruhaben who had tens, no, hundreds of white gold orbs around him was blocking their way.


    Choi Han looked at Eruhaben¡¯s pale face and the hundreds of white gold orbs that were giving off a dangerous current and started to speak.


    ¡°Goldie!¡±


    However, Raon was faster than him.


    ¡°I will do you! You get some rest, gramps!¡±


    Raon quickly added on.


    ¡°I will save the human and destroy all of this as well! l will create a shield and block it all as well! Do not worry! I am great and mighty!¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head as well.


    However, they could see Eruhaben snorting at them.


    Eruhaben started to speak in a low voice.


    ¡°Can''t you feel it?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Han asked back and Eruhaben started to speak to Raon.


    ¡°Step back. Activate your shield.¡±


    Raon was about to respond to Eruhaben.


    It was because he could not step back as he needed to save Cale.


    However, Raon''s round eyes became even wider.


    Oooooooong- ooooooong-


    The rumbling ind.


    The mountain at the center.


    Raon''s eyes became wider as he looked at that mountain.


    He then slowly started to smile.


    His small front paws subconsciously hit each other as if he was pping.


    Oooooooong- ooooooong-


    The rumbling started to get even worse.


    None of the whirlwinds surrounding Wind Ind was there anymore.


    However, the small Dragon started to shout.


    ¡°...Human!¡±


    He looked toward the ck mountain.


    Underneath that mountain...


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    There was a sound that was beating in rhythm like a heartbeat.


    Boom. Boom. Boom!


    That sound started to get louder.


    Raon could feel it.


    Inside that mountain that was full of dead mana...


    He could feel a hot presenceing from deep underneath it.


    He was used to it.


    It was a power belonging to someone who was always with him, someone he was always looking at.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The explosions started to get louder.


    The children averaging nine-years-old could see it.


    The ck ind was starting to crack.


    The ck rocks on the mountain were breaking down while the ground was cracking up.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The explosion slowly headed up.


    Raon could feel it.


    The faint presence of heat was slowly getting hotter and shooting up from the bottom to the top of the ind.


    The Dragon who had subconsciously sped his short front paws together started to shout.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s the human!


    This is the human''s fire power!


    It is the power that got rid of the ck despair!¡¯


    Raon knew that Cale was fine, but the thought of him potentially being in danger made Raon want to go save Cale. Feeling Cale''s presence made it so that Raon was unable to control the feelings bubbling up inside of him.


    And finally...


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    A loud explosion appeared at the top of the mountain''s peak.


    It was simr to an erupting volcano.


    The mountain peak split open and something started to shoot out.


    It was notva like in a volcano, it was the ck dead mana.


    However, Raon was smiling brightly.


    ¡°It''s our human!¡±


    It was instantly gobbled up.


    The ck liquid shooting up was almost instantly gobbled up by a rose gold colored fire.


    The ck liquid disappeared, and arge rose gold fire shot up through the ck mountain.


    They could also see the things that were surrounding the fire.


    Swoooooooooooosh- Swoooooooosh-


    It was the wind.


    The whirlwinds that had disappeared were breathing life into the fire. The fire that was getting stronger from the wind gobbled up the dead mana.


    The wind was supporting it so that the fire could burn stronger and wider.


    It was burning up.


    The mountain was burning red as if it had never been ck from the start.


    And there was a gust of wind that was piercing through the fire.


    A person was inside that gust of wind.


    Cale Henituse.


    He looked down at the mountain while holding the ancient artifact and the top''s whip in his hands.


    Severance from the world.


    Such a thing did not exist here. Cale subconsciously started to speak to the people rushing toward him.


    ¡°I''m relieved.¡±


    In addition.


    ¡°...We''re all alive.¡±


    Cale could feel that he, along with everyone else here, were alive.


    He made an expression that he couldn¡¯t tell whether he wasughing, crying, or frowning.


    It was because Cale did not know what kind of expression he should have right now.

 Chapter 354: Tears (3)

    <h4>Chapter 354: Tears (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, an expression slowly started to appear on Cale''s face, although he didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he should have toward Raon, On, and Hong who were flying extremely quickly toward him.


    The corners of his lips slowly started to go up.


    A smiling Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    It was because he wanted to warmly greet the children averaging nine-years-old.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    However, the children were faster than Cale.


    The youngest, the ck Dragon, started to shout.


    ¡°Human, you are a stupid idiot!¡±


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Cale flinched. However, Raon did not stop.


    ¡°You think this is funny?! Why are you standing still when there is a giant pir of fire shooting up behind your back?! Human, you are so stupid!¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old could not help but be concerned as they approached Cale.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Explosions were still going off behind Cale, with ck liquid shooting up while the pir of fire and the wind were gobbling it up as soon as it shot up.


    The children averaging nine-years-old could not help but feel frustrated seeing Cale trying to smile when that was going on right behind him.


    ¡°I agree! You''re stupid! You''re really really stupid!¡±


    After the ck Dragon who shouted in a solemn tone was the red Kitten who was shaking his head.


    The smile on Cale''s lips started to disappear.


    The silver Kitten sighed at that moment and chimed in.


    ¡°I don''t know why you make us more worried than even our youngest.¡±


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The great and mighty Raon does not make other people worry! But you, human, you make people worry more about you than they do about a six-year-old!¡±


    ¡°This is serious!¡±


    Cale could not help but sigh after seeing Raon and Hong agreeing with On.


    ¡°Sigh, my poor- eek!¡±


    My poor life.


    Cale stumbled as he was about to say that. His eyes had opened wide.


    It all happened in a moment.


    ¡°...Uh...mm, Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    Cale looked toward the person who had instantly teleported behind him to grab him by his clothes to hold him up. The ancient Dragon was holding onto Cale''s clothes with an extremely chilly gaze.


    ¡°You seem to want to face a Dragon''s rage.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®Why is he suddenly talking about rage?¡¯


    Cale started to look anxious.


    ¡®I even brought the ancient artifact with me.¡¯


    Cale shook the jar around to show him, but the ancient Dragon did not budge as he continued to dangle Cale by his clothes and moved away from the exploding ck mountain.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Goldie gramps is right! Human, do you wish to face a Dragon''s rage?!¡±


    ¡°There is the Cat¡¯s rage too!¡±


    ¡°Ay.¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old yed off Eruhaben¡¯sment. Of course, Cale felt as if he received the most damage from On''s sigh at the end.


    However, there was still more mental damage to be taken.


    ¡°...Huuuu.¡±


    ¡®...Choi Han just sighed.¡¯


    Choi Han sighed while looking at Cale before nodding his head toward On.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    The explosions continued as that happened.


    Cale''s expression turned even odder after seeing the actions his group were taking toward him.


    It could not be helped.


    There was a lot of sweat on the ancient Dragon who was holding him. He could also see the haggard expression on Choi Han¡¯s face.


    Pat. Pat. Pat.


    Even the paws of the children averaging nine-years-old that were patting him were slightly shaking. It was as if the squishy and warm paws were cautiously touching him in order to see if what was in front of their eyes was real.


    However, they were all talking as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Cale, it doesn¡¯t look like the purification is finished yet.¡±


    ¡°Human! Are we destroying the ind? We got rid of all the fog!¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, what do you need me to do?¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression turned stranger. It looked as if he was trying to smile and frown at the same time.


    Raon thoroughly observed that expression before starting to speak.


    ¡°Human! What evil thought is going through your mind right now? Let¡¯s show that sneer-like expression to the White Star!¡±


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression instantly returned to normal.


    He looked behind him while still being held up by his clothes.


    Baaaaaang!


    Boom, boooooom!


    Explosions were continuously going off.


    The pir of fire started to grow taller and wider.


    - Kahahaha! Destroy! Purify! It''s a sea of fire!


    He could hear the cheapskate''s voice.


    - I''m really creating fire on top of the ocean! Ahahahahah! I''m someone who does the things that I say I will do! Kahahahahah!


    ...Did he go crazy?¡¯


    Cale felt something odd about the Fire of Destruction¡¯s exaggerated reaction.


    He couldn¡¯t help but frown soon enough.


    ¡®Hihihi! Fire! Fire!¡¯


    ¡®Kahahaha! Destroy! It''s a sea of fire! I''m so happy! It¡¯s so thrilling!¡¯


    ¡®Let''s destroy everything! I am the wind of destruction! My fate is to bring destruction everywhere! I am the free destroyer!¡¯


    Some of the Wind Elementals¡¯ reactions gave Cale the chills.


    Of course, there were some normal Wind Elementals as well.


    One of the Elementals approached Cale and quietly whispered in his ear.


    ¡®...We have many weird friends. I ask for your understanding.¡¯


    Cale responded back to that whisper with a stoic expression on his face.


    ¡°Starting now...¡±


    That made Cale¡¯s group, the Wind Elementals, and even the cheapskate focus on Cale.


    Even the ones who were slower to arrive were near enough to see him starting to speak.


    ¡°Friend!¡±


    The Mercenary King Bud, Ron, and Beacrox were all assisted by the highest-grade mage Glenn Poeff who used flight magic on all of them.


    Of course, Glenn Poeff was waiting on top of the ship. He was there just in case something bad happened.


    Mercenary King Bud Illis who was quickly rushing toward the others with Ron and Beacrox was at a loss for words after seeing Cale''s extremely skinny face that had be totally pale after a week.


    ¡®Just what kind of troubles did he face?!¡¯


    He thought that he needed to quickly take Cale and leave.


    However, Bud could hear Cale''s voice as soon as he approached.


    ¡®Starting now...¡¯


    This is what Cale said after that.


    ¡°We will destroy the ind.¡±


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    Bud Illis flinched after seeing Cale standing there with the fire and wind that were gobbling up dead mana as a background.


    Cale calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°A sea of fire.¡±


    There was still a lot of dead mana inside the ck mountain.


    He needed a stronger power in order to purify all of it.


    ¡°I am thinking about lighting the sea on fire.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Bud stood there with a nk expression as Ron and Beacrox behind him started to speak.


    ¡°The young master-nim is the same as always.¡±


    ¡°...He looks to be fine since he is acting like this.¡±


    The Mn duo were calm.


    Only Bud watched the following interaction with a nk expression.


    ¡°Human! I will put a shield around the twin-ind next to it and the sea!¡±


    ¡°I will control the fog!¡±


    ¡°I will help both of them!¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old started to move.


    Bud could feel therge amount of mana flowing out of the ck Dragon. It felt like an extraordinary amount of mana.


    The two kittens were next to the young Dragon.


    ¡°Choi Han, swing your sword andunch your aura toward the ck mountain and the nearby area.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han took his sword out.


    Bud got goosebumps on his arms after seeing Choi Han¡¯s sword leave the scabbard for the first time.


    ¡®...This.¡¯


    The sparkling ck aura shot up toward the sky without stopping. Choi Han started to send that aura toward the ck mountain.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    A loud explosion pounded at Bud¡¯s ears.


    The Mercenary King watched as arge crater appeared on the ck mountain that only had spiderweb-like small cracks until now.


    Spuuurt!


    Dead mana started toe out of the crater.


    ¡®He¡¯s definitely not at a regr sword master''s level.¡¯


    The Mercenary King could not help but feel nervous after seeing Choi Han''s overwhelming strength as he continued to attack and destroy the ck mountain.


    However, that was just the beginning.


    Ooooooong-


    The Mercenary King turned his head after feeling the vibration of mana.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    He could see arge silver shield that was protecting his hometown ind. They must have be invisible at some point, because he could not see the small Dragon nor the kittens anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    Bud turned his head after hearing that voice.


    Eruhaben let go of Cale''s clothes and stood next to him. Beacrox and Ron had moved past the Mercenary King at some point and were standing behind Cale.


    Cale handed the ancient artifact to Ron before slowly reaching both his hand that was holding the top''s whip, as well as his empty hand, forward.


    Boooooooooooom.


    The ck mountain was crumbling from Choi Han¡¯s attacks and the whirlwinds. However, Cale''s hand was not pointed toward the dead mana flowing out of the crumbling mountain.


    The sky.


    Cale''s hands were pointed toward the sky.


    Ruuuumble-


    The Mercenary King could not help but turn back after hearing a noise in the sky. He looked up.


    The sky was clear thanks to On.


    It was a clear and blue sky that was rare to see out here.


    The Mercenary King''s eyes opened wide as he looked up at the sky.


    It was red.


    Everything had turned red.


    Everything he was looking at had be dyed red.


    And then, a moment after he realized that fact...


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    He could hear the sound of fiery thunderbolts crashing down onto the ck ind.


    The rose gold colored fiery thunderbolts endlessly shot down toward the ck ind.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blow them out.¡±


    Don¡¯t blow out the fire or the thunderbolts.


    Mercenary King Bud could smell it.


    It was the scent of the wind.


    He could feel Cale¡¯s wind attribute ancient power.


    The Mercenary King could see small whirlwinds that were starting to cover the ck ind as he noticed that.


    The ind was being burnt by fire and thunderbolts.


    The wind was roaring on top of that.


    It was not putting out the fire.


    The fire and wind mixed together to create a red wind. That red wind started to spread throughout the ind.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    The Mercenary King could see the ck dead mana disappearing as they touched the fiery thunderbolts and the wind.


    All that remained was sparkling dust.


    They were rose-colored ashes.


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    The Mercenary King turned his head after hearing someone taking a deep breath.


    Cale was about to curl forward. However, Beacrox caught him.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron supported Cale as well.


    However, Cale could not hear Ron''s voice.


    ¡®We''re dancing!¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s dance!¡¯


    He was listening to the voices of the Wind Elementals.


    ¡®You, you are all free now! Goodbye!¡¯


    ¡®Goodbye! We are dancing in hopes that you will have a safe journey!¡¯


    The Wind Elementals were creating small whirlwinds in order to guide Cale''s fire to the dead mana.


    They were dancing.


    The Wind Elementals were saying goodbye to the poor souls that had been stuck here since long ago during ancient times.


    Swoooooosh- Swooooooosh-


    Rose gold colored ashes as beautiful as flower petals flew away wherever the wind passed by.


    Dead mana did not exist anymore in those spots.


    The ck ground was gone as well.


    They were not just covered by the rose gold colored ashes.


    Things were changing underneath the ashes. The Wind Ind was slowly regaining its color after tens of thousands of years.


    Swoooooosh- Swooooooosh-


    The wind appeared again and gathered up those rose gold colored ashes.


    Cale could hear the Super Rock''s voice in his mind.


    - I¡¯m relieved.


    He was relieved that nobody lived on this ck ind and that only dirt and rocks were here.


    If there were living beings here...


    If there were nts, animals, or humans...


    Cale would not be able to burn everything and purify the dead mana as he did with the fiery thunderbolt.


    Swoooooooooooosh- Swoooooooosh-


    Cale could hear the sound of the wind again.


    ¡®Let¡¯s all do it together!¡¯


    ¡®Grab hands! Hands!¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s twiiiiirl~! We''re dancing!¡¯


    The small whirlwinds started to gather together.


    The Wind Elementals were holding each other¡¯s hands. Then they started to dance in circles.


    The rose gold colored ashes started to spin in circles following the wind before shooting up into the sky. It was as if flower petals were flying up.


    And finally...


    ¡®Goodbye!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s time to farewell! Goodbye!¡¯


    The Wind Elementals said their final goodbyes.


    The ck ind was gone, and a deste ind ravished by fire took its ce. Then red snow started to fall.


    Plop.


    Plop.


    Cale opened up his palm after feeling something touching his cheeks.


    The rose gold colored ashes were falling from the sky like flower petals.


    A beautiful red color covered the destend and the calm ocean.


    - Thank you. I really mean it.


    The thief started to speak in Cale''s mind.


    - It¡¯s betterte than never.


    He could hear the cheapskate¡¯s satisfied voice as well.


    Cale lifted his head and looked at the rose gold colored ashes that were falling like snow before lowering his head.


    Choi Han and the children averaging nine-years-old wereing toward him. Eruhaben, Ron, and Beacrox were already next to him.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    He started tough.


    However, at that moment...


    ¡°Ha, ugh!¡±


    He had to stopughing.


    ¡°Human! You can¡¯t faint!¡±


    A piece of soggy apple pie that tasted salty filled Cale¡¯s mouth.


    Cale heard a voice by his ear as well.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron was touching the spatial pocket bag on Cale¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Why is only one day¡¯s worth of food gone?¡±


    Ron was smiling his scary benign smile at him, Beacrox was starting to re, and the apple pie pieces became even soggier.


    Ron''s benign and gentle voice filled his ear once again.


    ¡°Our young master-nim, it looks like you wish to have a long and deep conversation with your servant Ron. Is that the case?¡±


    Cale shut up after seeing the smile on Ron''s face.


    ¡®...Scary old man.¡¯


    Ron was ring at him viciously even with the smile on his face, so Cale just quietly continued to chew on the apple pies that the children averaging nine-years-old were giving him.


    If he were to faint right now...


    If he were to cough up blood...


    He would probably really need to sit down and chat with this scary old man if he did either of those things.


    Munch munch.


    Cale chewed on the apple pies the children averaging nine-years-old were giving him with more dedication than ever.


    - ... I am sorry.


    However, Cale flinched after hearing the Super Rock''s voice.


    - ...The Vitality of the Heart maintained your body''s condition during the test, however, you had starved for a long time and then used the cheapskate¡¯s power after that. Even if you had the help of the wind...


    Ramble ramble.


    The Super Rock had a lot to say.


    - Even if you are stronger than before, you used an ancient power to purify thatrge quantity of dead mana when your body was weaker than normal... So, probably- mm.


    ¡®...Perhaps?¡¯


    Cale swallowed the piece of apple pie in his mouth with urgency. And then, the moment the next slice ended up in his mouth...


    The Super Rock said once more in an apologetic tone.


    - I am sorry.


    Cale fainted with the piece of apple pie still in his mouth.

 Chapter 355: Tears (4)

    <h4>Chapter 355: Tears (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°You cany him down here.¡±


    Bud pointed to a bed and Choi Han put the person who was on his back down.


    Ron Mn quickly fixed up the person and the bed.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The Mercenary King let out a low moan.


    They had quickly gotten here to the twin ind next to Wind Ind by using teleportation magic.


    Bud had to face his father¡¯s shocked face as soon as he returned home.


    ¡®What is going on? What happened to Wind Ind?¡¯


    Therge silver shield covering the twin ind was now gone.


    That was why people could now see the changes to one of the Three Restricted Areas, putting the Bud household who had been serving as gatekeepers for Wind Ind on alert.


    Bud had the responsibility to answer his questions.


    However, he could not easily head toward his father who should be standing outside the room door.


    ¡®...Cale Henituse.¡¯


    He could see the red hair that was as red as blood on top of the bed.


    The person on the bed wasying there with a pale expression on his face.


    Bud¡¯s gaze moved from Cale to the others.


    They were all quiet.


    However, all of them were moving differently even while being quiet.


    They seemed to be used to this.


    ¡°Beacrox, go bring a wet towel.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Ron gave the order to Beacrox who walked over to Glenn Poeff. Glenn flinched before quietly taking Beacrox out of the room.


    Plop. Plop. Plop.


    The Dragon and two kittens quietly plopped down on one side of the bed. The three of them had all curled up their bodies next to each other and were quietly observing Cale Henituse.


    The Mercenary King''s gaze moved again.


    Choi Han, the youngest sword master. He had put Cale on the bed and silently walked over to the door.


    He definitely looked like a guard knight standing there with his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    And finally.


    The ancient Dragon was standing by the window and quietly looking out.


    Everybody was quiet.


    All of that happened without any conversation other than Ron''s order.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Mercenary King Bud Illis groaned at this odd silence.


    He had a lot of things he wanted to say.


    He needed to figure out exactly what happened to Wind Ind and discuss the future ns.


    However, he could not say anything right now.


    It was not because everybody was silent.


    ¡®Bud, here¡¯s the organized information on Cale Henituse.¡¯


    His close friend, the highest-grade mage Glenn Poeff who went to get a wet towel.


    He had gathered and delivered information about Cale Henituse to Bud before they headed over to Wind Ind.


    That information consisted of things someone from the Mercenaries Guild who had been on the Western continent had gathered.


    Bud recalled that information.


    < Cale Henituse, the first son of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Count Henituse, is known as a hero who does not care about putting his body in harm¡¯s way. >


    < Normally, he is known to stand in the back and lead the operations as a strategist, however, he is said to always step forward and use his ancient powers to change the flow of battle in urgent situations even though he is not a knight or a mage. >


    In simple terms, he always stepped up.


    < The way he fights during battles is said to look beautiful and serene. >


    ¡®His fighting looks serene?¡¯


    Bud Illis had thought that this evaluation was exaggerated. ¡®This is not realistic at all.¡¯ That was what he had thought.


    However, he changed his mind after seeing Cale purifying Wind Ind.


    He thought that this evaluation might actually be correct.


    It was different than magic and aura.


    ¡®...The way the fire and wind were working together, that-¡¯


    It was beautiful.


    Bud Illis had a wind attribute ancient power as well, however, it was not his main method of fighting.


    However, Cale Henituse¡¯s ancient power seemed to be a bit different than his own.


    That beautiful sight of the ck mountain and the dead mana being purified...


    That scenery created by the power of nature was both beautiful and destructive.


    Furthermore, it even made him a bit wary of Cale Henituse who managed to do all of this with a shortmand and a flick of his hand.


    However, he could not only think that what he saw was beautiful.


    ¡®It¡¯s also serene?¡¯


    Smirk.


    Bud Illis could not help but smirk.


    He recalled what happened after he thought that the scenery Cale''s power created was beautiful and serene.


    Bud could not help but change his opinion about Cale after seeing what came next.


    ¡®Human! Eat slowly!¡¯


    He recalled how the cute, yet majestic young Dragon tried to stop Cale.


    Bud Illis remembered how Cale tried to gobble up apple pies.


    ¡®...Mm, mmph.¡¯


    He seemed to be struggling but still kept eating piece after piece.


    Seeing him stuffing apple pies in his mouth not caring about the crumbs on his mouth could make people think Calecked ss or that Cale looked funny, however...


    Bud could not think that it was funny looking at all.


    The purified Wind Ind.


    The person responsible for that was stuffing his face with an expression that seemed to say that he had not eaten for days.


    He looked desperate.


    He was eating with such desperation to not faint, to keep on living.


    Furthermore, whatever he had been doing the past few days had turned his clothes into a mess that someone could easily think he was a beggar who had not eaten for days.


    This was the true appearance of the person people called a serene hero.


    Cale had then fainted.


    ¡®It¡¯s stifling.¡¯


    Bud slowly pressed his palm over his heart.


    His mind was feeling frustrated right now.


    It was at that moment. He heard the ancient Dragon''s voice.


    ¡°...Frustrating bastard.¡±


    The Mercenary King did not need to ask who the ancient Dragon looking out the window was talking about.


    Bud Illis started to think about Cale¡¯s trajectory in the Western continent sincest year.


    He prevented the za Terror Incident in the Roan Kingdom''s capital.


    He put out the fire in Section 1 of the Jungle.


    He had amazing achievements in the battles that took ce throughout the Western continent earlier this year.


    Many people lived thanks to him.


    Bud turned to look at Cale who was breathing with his eyes closed as he started to think.


    ¡®...Even these appearances-¡¯


    How he had desperately stuffed himself.


    How he looked so shabby with ripped clothes that were covered in dust.


    How he faints frequently.


    Did people know about this side of Cale as they did of his achievements?


    Bud kept his mouth shut.


    He was frustrated but there was nothing he could really say right now.


    The silence just continued in the room.


    Cale felt that his body was heavy.


    A feeling of having fallen into a deep swamp overwhelmed him.


    ¡®Am I dreaming again?¡¯


    He seemed to dream every time he fainted these days.


    ¡®What kind of dream am I having this time that my body is so heavy?


    Is it when I was beaten up while fighting against that dangerous monster?


    Or is it when I went to investigate the Monster¡¯s Swamp that appeared in Korea?


    If not that, is it when I was beaten up and mmed against a wall when we went to clear out an illegal guild?¡¯


    It was difficult for Cale to figure out which moment it was because there had been too many times in the past his body had felt heavy after being beaten up.


    However, Cale noticed something weird.


    ¡°Sniff!¡±


    ¡®This...¡¯


    This was definitely the sound of someone sniffling.


    Rustle rustle.


    Cale felt some clothe moving before he felt something small and something bigger pushing at both of his sides.


    ¡®Ah, is it not a dream?


    Am I not dreaming this time?¡¯


    ¡°Sniff!¡±


    He heard someone sniffling once again.


    ¡®This is definitely Raon Miru.¡¯


    The only one to do this in both Kim Rok Soo and Cale Henituse¡¯s life was Raon.


    ¡°Sniff.¡±


    ¡®The quieter sounding from the other side is most likely Hong.¡¯


    Raon and Hong acted pretty simrly.


    Cale was relieved that he was not dreaming andfortable on a soft bed, so he chose not to open his eyes.


    There was no need to get up.


    Of course, he thought that he might open his eyes if he heard the children averaging nine-years-old sniffling once more.


    It wasn¡¯t fun to hear them sniffling.


    However, Cale had no choice but to jerk his eyes open soon enough.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    He heard a low voice by his ear.


    ¡°I know that you are awake.¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    Cale could not help but gasp.


    ¡®It''s Ron.


    The scary old man is here.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    He then flinched.


    It was because he could immediately see Ron with the benign smile on his face.


    ¡°Ah, you really were awake.¡±


    Cale''s ears became noisy right away.


    ¡°Human! Let¡¯s eat meat!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of delicious food here! You need to eat!¡±


    ¡°I agree! There¡¯s so much food to eat! You need to eat like my noona and the youngest said!¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale who sighed and looked up toward the ceiling could see a Dragon with puffy cheeks, a chubby red kitten, and a nimble silver kitten.


    It was at that moment.


    ng.


    Cale flinched.


    It was the sound of a sword leaving the scabbard. He turned his head to see Beacrox cleaning a sword.


    ¡®What¡¯s up with him?¡¯


    Beacrox was staring at Cale.


    He then abruptly stood up and headed toward the door.


    Click.


    The door opened and Beacrox walked out before ring at Cale through the door as it closed.


    That vicious look made Cale think that Beacrox was very simr to Ron.


    ¡°...I will go prepare some food.¡±


    Beacrox grumbled before heading out.


    ¡®Why does he need to say that he''s going to bring me food so viciously?¡¯


    Cale could not understand Beacrox at all. However, Cale had no time to think about Beacrox as he kept looking around.


    Choi Han, Ron, and Eruhaben.


    The three of them were surrounding the bed.


    They were all quietly looking at him.


    ¡®What the?


    Did I do something wrong?¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but feel iffy at this oddly serious situation. However, he could not think about that either.


    Baaaaang!


    The door mmed opened.


    Cale casually made ament.


    ¡°Ah, smells like alcohol.¡±


    The smell of alcohol filled the room as soon as the door opened.


    Cale could see someone walking toward him as well.


    ¡°Sob! My friend! You woke up!¡±


    Mercenary King Bud Illis who smelled like alcohol approached Cale. Choi Han naturally stopped him with his scabbard.


    Cale looked toward Bud and asked.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am drunk!¡±


    ¡®...What¡¯s up with him too?¡¯


    Cale wanted to scoff at Bud who was pretending to be drunk.


    ¡®Drunk, my ass.¡¯


    Cale could see Bud¡¯s perfectly clear eyes that showed that he was not drunk. But why was he pretending to be drunk?


    However, Bud ignored Cale¡¯s reaction and continued to speak.


    ¡°I, I! My heart hurt so I drank a bit! My friend!¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯


    Cale''s expression continued to turn odd.


    ¡°Seeing you stuffing those apple pies to survive because you were so hungry!¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression soon turned into an awkward one.


    ¡°You were like this, like this!¡±


    Bud who was holding a bottle suddenly reenacted how Cale had stuffed apple pies into his mouth.


    ¡°You were stuffing yourself as if you had been possessed! That hurt me so much! My friend! I was able to understand how hard the past week had been for you! That was why I was so sad! Sob, how difficult must it have been for you to keep munching on apple pies even as you fainted......!¡±


    ¡®No, that was just me trying to not faint.¡¯


    ¡°How hungry must you have been......!¡±


    ¡®...I wasn¡¯t very hungry at all.¡¯


    Cale wanted to say something, but he did not have the chance.


    The Mercenary King¡¯s eyes were clear.


    He was only pretending to be drunk as Cale mentioned.


    The Mercenary King who was known to be quite intelligent was someone who only considered the practical benefits of everything other than his Mercenaries Guild members.


    ¡°I was able to think a lot during the three days you were out.¡±


    He decided to share the decision he came to while drinking out of heart-clenching frustration for three days.


    ¡°... 3 days?¡±


    ¡®I was out for longer than I expected.¡¯


    Cale who did not know about the frustrations Bud had these past three days was just thinking about how long he had been out.


    The Mercenary King shouted to snap him out of his thoughts.


    ¡°I suck at drinking! I am weak! I will definitely lose the drinking bet!¡±


    ¡®...What the hell?


    Why is he suddenly acting like this?¡¯


    "That is why, the White Star.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°I will be your secretary until we get rid of that bastard.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale became anxious.


    Cale and Bud¡¯s drinking bet. Bud had to be Cale¡¯s secretary if he lost.


    Cale was anxious at how Bud was suddenly bringing this up, however, Bud was serious.


    ¡°You really are the greatest hero that I know about.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale got goosebumps after hearing Bud''s words.


    He had to hear such terrible words from the moment he woke up.


    ¡°Put me to work! Use me, my friend!¡±


    The frustration on Bud¡¯s heart disappeared as he shouted that to Cale.


    The man who had seen the side of the hero that many people did not know about decided to help this hero.


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®...His highness¡¯s information is urate as I expected.¡¯


    That was the thought on his mind.


    Alberu Crossman''s information is urate.


    Bud Illis, this bastard really was crazy.


    Cale made sure to remember that fact.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    Ron gently called out to him.


    ¡°Please drink.¡±


    Cale could see Ron handing him a lemonade for the first time in a long while.


    He could also see the ancient artifact at a corner of the room.


    Cale started to smile at Eruhaben who was looking at him.


    It was now time to use this ancient artifact.

 Chapter 356: Records (1)

    <h4>Chapter 356: Records (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    It has been two days since Cale woke up.


    Cale called out the ancient Dragon''s name once again.


    ¡°The ancient artifact-¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Eruhaben ignored Cale.


    ¡°No, really-¡±


    ¡°Human, shut up!¡±


    A piece of meat gentlynded in Cale''s open mouth.


    Cale chewed and swallowed the piece of beef that Raon had ced in his mouth with magic.


    Choi Han would cut the meat and then Raon would use magic to ce it in Cale''s mouth. Cale was lying on the bed and thinking to himself.


    ¡®...This isn¡¯t right.¡¯


    He had been rolling around on the bed for two days. Cale looked around at everyone before starting to speak.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time we got started-¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron handed him a lemonade with a smile and Cale took a sip withoutining.


    ¡®Vicious.¡¯


    They were keeping a close eye on him.


    Cale had to deal with this constant and vicious watch for two days.


    The children averaging nine-years-old, Choi Han, Ron, Beacrox, and Eruhaben. Furthermore, the Mercenary King who was pretending to be drunk and the mage, Glenn Poeff, who was actually drunk.


    They were all taking turns making sure that Cale got some rest.


    It didn¡¯t matter that he felt like there was a mountain load of things to get done.


    ¡®Ahem, if we want to defeat the White Star.¡¯


    ¡®Human, shut up!¡¯


    ¡®Eruhaben-nim, isn¡¯t it about time you used the ancient artifact?¡¯


    ¡®Shut up, you unlucky bastard.¡¯


    Cale''s attempts had failed over and over.


    Cale had let time pass by the past few days as he failed time after time. His finger started to move.


    Poke.


    ¡°Human! What are you doing?!¡±


    Cale poked Raon''s chubby cheek. He then caressed On and Hong without responding.


    A piece of fruitnded in Cale''s mouth even as he did that.


    ¡°...Being a cker really is the best.¡±


    Cale confirmed that fact to himself and opened his mouth again.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°Shu-¡±


    ¡°I''m fine now.¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Cale who cut him off and started to sit up. Cale confidently looked back at him.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Fine?


    Pfft.¡±


    He could hear someone scoffing at him. Cale turned his head. He could see a table.


    When he looked at who was sitting at the table...


    ¡°...That damn alcoholic.¡±


    The alcoholic who was drinking even with his head on the table raised his head up. Of course, his eyes werepletely focused.


    Naturally, the alcoholic was Mercenary King Bud Illis.


    ¡°In this secretary-nim¡¯s opinion, you¡¯ll need to rest for about one year in order to be fine.¡±


    ¡°...Sigh.¡±


    Cale could not help but sigh.


    ¡®Why did I make a bet to make him my secretary?¡¯


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you disappointed that you didn''t actually try to win the bet? How about we do it for real?¡±


    ¡°...A drinking bet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yes. A drinking bet.¡±


    Cale pointed to himself and continued on.


    ¡°If I win, you will no longer be my secretary and I don''t ever want to see your face again. What do you think?¡±


    Smirk.


    The Mercenary King smirked before lowering his head.


    ¡°Aigoo, I''m getting drunk!¡±


    He put his head back on the table and turned away from Cale.


    ¡°Tha, that-!¡±


    Cale started to get annoyed.


    He had never faced a lunatic like this before.


    Bud Illis pretended to be drunk and ignored Cale every time Cale told him not to be his secretary.


    ¡®Who cares if you pretend to be drunk?


    Even though you smell like alcohol, your eyes arepletely fine!¡¯


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    The annoyed Cale flinched after hearing Ron''s voice.


    ¡°...Are you really talking about drinking in your current condition? Are you talking about drinking when you only ate the food Beacrox packed you for one day and starved for six days?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Cale let out a fake cough before turning away from Ron and slowly getting off the bed. Ron''s son, Beacrox, sighed and added on as well.


    ¡°It would be better if you at least tell us what you were doing in there or why you starved for six days.¡±


    Cale shut his mouth even tighter.


    He had vaguely exined to the group about what he did on Wind Ind for a week.


    He had said that he was a bitte because he was fortifying the Sound of the Wind. He waste because the ind was a dead mana storage facility.


    However, he had not been able to exin a few things yet.


    Cale made eye contact with Choi Han. He recalled Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡®What kind of fortification was it?¡¯


    Cale had given a short response back to that question.


    ¡®Just a regr one.¡¯


    Nobody believed that answer. What kind of fortification required him to starve for close to a week?


    However, Cale had not exined any further.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡®It''s not like I can lie.¡¯


    He could not lie about the contents of the test, but he could also not tell them what had actually happened.


    There was no point to do so.


    It was all fake.


    It was all an illusion that would not happen in the real world.


    Why would he tell them that only to make the children and the old men anxious?


    Cale raised his foot up with a calm expression.


    He then kicked the table.


    Bang!


    ¡°Aigoo!¡±


    Bud, who had his head on the table, pretended to be shocked as he raised his head. Cale started to speak to him.


    ¡°Hey, secretary.¡±


    He pointed to the ancient artifact and continued to speak.


    ¡°Go prepare a quiet ce.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t use this ancient artifact in a crowded bedroom.


    Cale could see the ancient Dragon getting up while sighing.


    Arge iron gate was opened and an empty area appeared.


    Bud had a bottle in his hand as he introduced the area to the group.


    ¡°This is the ce where I had to go through my grandfather¡¯s training from hell as well as where I became a sword master and the gatekeeper for Wind Ind!¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Mage Glenn Poeff sighed and shook his head. However, Bud was serious.


    ¡°This is the ce that has my blood, sweat, and tears! This is the training ground for the gatekeepers! Sob, you don''t know how many times I ate dirt here in the name of training, sob!¡±


    Bud Illis was sobbing, but none of them gave a second nce as they walked into the training ground.


    ¡°Cheer up! What a sad story!¡±


    Only the red kitten Hong who was thest to enter patted Bud with his front paw.


    ¡°Sob. Hong!¡±


    Bud tried to hug Hong, but the kitten easily moved away from the alcoholic. However, the kitten had to stop.


    ¡°I will do it alone.¡±


    It was because of Eruhaben¡¯sment.


    Cale had the ancient artifact in his hand as he observed the Dragon who was saying that he would do it alone. Eruhaben calmly responded to that gaze.


    ¡°I wish to do it alone. I would prefer if everybody waited outside.¡±


    He then reached his hand out toward Cale. He was telling Cale to hand him the jar.


    ¡°No! Goldie gramps, I will be right next to you!¡±


    Raon argued back as if his being there was obvious. The others showed their agreement with Raon. Eruhaben added one more sentence at that moment.


    ¡°I am a great and mighty Dragon.¡±


    He was someone who gave off a strong aura even when he was just standing there.


    ¡°I do not wish to show my healing process to others.¡±


    There was someone who was the first to be pushed back after hearing the wordsing out of the pale but firmly standing ancient Dragon.


    ¡°I pray that the ancient artifact is effective.¡±


    It was Ron Mn.


    The old man understood the ancient Dragon¡¯s sentiments.


    Nobody knew how he would look as the healing happened. He might il in pain or struggle a lot. Ron understood better than anybody else why the ancient Dragon would not want others to see that.


    It was because he remembered the expressions on the faces of people who were there when he was suffering in pain after losing his arm.


    Next were Choi Han and Beacrox.


    The children averaging nine-years-old grumbled, but moved back after seeing Choi Han and Beacrox move.


    ¡°Ahem, hem. Then I will exin how to use the ancient artifact once more.¡±


    Mercenary King Bud stepped back while exining how to use the ancient artifact.


    ¡°That ancient artifact will fill with just enough water for the user who decides to use it on themselves.¡±


    Bud pointed to the cracking jar.


    ¡°Once you drink the water, any issues rted to vitality will be cured to the point you want. Of course, it may be a bit painful depending on the situation. My stomach did not feel good when I used it.¡±


    Vitality.


    That was the power rted to healing and extending someone''s life.


    Cale heard the thief''s voice in his mind.


    - The vitality filling up in that jares from the people who lost their lives in the past.


    This jar contained the vitality of the people who died earlier than they were supposed to because of the Forest of Darkness.


    - That is why I like that it is being used for a good reason.


    The thief showed her support for Eruhaben using it.


    Cale focused on both the thief and Bud. Bud continued to speak.


    ¡°Of course, if the amount of vitality necessary for the user is greater than the limits of the jar, then the jar will break after the user drinks the water.¡±


    Cale was thinking that there was a good chance the jar would break. This was a Dragon''s life they were talking about.


    The longest living existence, who was just as strong. It would take a lot to increase the vitality of such a creature.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Eruhaben didn''t say much before nodding his head and pointing with his chin.


    ¡°Give me the jar and stay outside. I¡¯ll call you in when it is done.¡±


    Cale handed Eruhaben the jar withoutining. He then left the training ground without any hesitation.


    The others either quietly followed behind him or slowly followed with hesitation. Raon stopped for a moment and shouted toward Eruhaben.


    ¡°Gramps! You have to live for a long time!¡±


    Eruhaben smirked as he answered back.


    ¡°I know, little kid.¡±


    He then shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°You think you guys can take on the White Star without me? I am someone who keeps my word.¡±


    Cale observed the smiling ancient Dragon.


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll live a long life, so I have to live a long life.¡±


    The ancient Dragon had a rxed smile on his face which finally got Raon to leave the training ground and sit next to Cale.


    Eruhaben looked at the group outside the gate before turning around and snapping his fingers.


    Snap!


    The iron gate automatically closed following that noise.


    Baaaaang!


    The others could not see what was going on on the other side after the iron gate closed with a bang.


    Cale walked over and leaned on a wall as the others just stared at the gate.


    ¡°Oh, my friend. Aren¡¯t you a bit too rxed?¡±


    He bluntly responded back to Bud''s question.


    ¡°You said that you just need to drink the water and that there are no side effects, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Correct. I was so shocked when I saw it filling with water that I just gulped it all down.¡±


    Bud smiled and nodded his head. However, his smile quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Mm, but I cannot be certain about how much pain he would feel. The ancient Dragon-nim and I are different.¡±


    Cale just nodded his head with a stoic expression. His hand headed inside his pocket.


    Bud took another gulp of alcohol after seeing everyone standing silently before looking back at the gate.


    He then started to think.


    ¡®We need the ancient Dragon¡¯s strength in order to be able to defeat the White Star.¡¯


    There would be a big difference in their chances of defeating the White Star and his subordinates if the ancient Dragon was with them or not.


    Bud Illis had determined that the ancient Dragon needed to live a long time for strategic reasons, at least until everything involving the White Star was finished.


    That was why he was waiting for the healing process to finish with an anxious heart.


    It was at that moment.


    Something happened in the silent area.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Someone scoffed.


    Bud turned to the side.


    Cale was the one who had just scoffed.


    ¡°I knew it would be like this.¡±


    Cale then started to walk.


    ¡°Cale-nim, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Human, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cale ignored their questions.


    ng!


    He heard something breaking inside the iron gate.


    Hong shouted in response.


    ¡°I think the ancient artifact broke!¡±


    An odd sense of anxiety filled the group.


    Eruhaben had used the ancient artifact. However, the ancient artifact was unable to endure and broke. How much would it have helped Eruhaben before it broke?


    Everybody was waiting for Eruhaben in suspense.


    That was why they had forgotten about Cale who had been walking toward the gate. They did not think it was very important.


    Cale stood in front of the door.


    His right hand was still in his pocket.


    That hand was holding onto the top''s whip.


    ¡®The Dragon is using the ancient artifact!¡¯


    ¡®Ohhhhhhhh!¡¯


    Cale had been hearing the voices of the Wind Elementals since earlier.


    He trusted Eruhaben.


    However, he had seen something.


    The jar started to fill with water as soon as Eruhaben grabbed the handle.


    It was filling slowly, very little at a time.


    This jar was something that filled with water as much as the user wanted and needed.


    If a Dragon was trying to extend his life, if he really wanted to do that...


    Would the water really fill that slowly?


    The Mercenary King said that he had to quickly gobble it all up when he used the ancient artifact. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the water fills very quickly?


    That was why Cale had grabbed the top''s whip as soon as he came out just in case.


    He had immediately heard the voices of the Wind Elementals.


    He still trusted Eruhaben.


    However, he knew that Eruhaben cherished Raon, himself, and the others. Cale knew what people who had things they cherished tended to do.


    It was because he had been cherished by people in the past.


    Cale had heard the voices of the Wind Elementals.


    ¡®Wow! The Dragon only took one gulp!¡¯


    The jar only filled with enough water for one gulp.


    ¡®He¡¯s putting the jar in his spatial dimension? Wow, he¡¯s faking a breaking noise with magic.¡¯


    The corner of Cale¡¯s lips started to twist.


    He heard an old Wind Elemental¡¯s voice.


    ¡®Child. Do you want to know what the Dragon inside mumbled to himself?¡¯


    Cale did not respond at all. He didn''t even nod his head.


    Eruhaben''s thoughts were something he needed to personally ask and get an answer. However, the old Wind Elemental answered even though Cale didn''t ask.


    ¡®The Dragon who took one gulp mumbled to himself. ¡®This is enough tost long enough,¡¯ is what he said.¡¯


    This is enough tost long enough.


    The meaning behind those words was obvious.


    ¡®...Until we defeat the White Star.¡¯


    You just needed to put that at the end of that sentence.


    This is enough, this is enough tost long enough until we defeat the White Star.


    That was not something someone with the goal of living a long life would say.


    It was also obvious what Eruhaben was trying to do by hiding the ancient artifact in his spatial dimension as well. He would definitely not use it for himself.


    Cale put his hand on the doorknob. Wind was gathered in his hand.


    Screeeech.


    Therge iron gate slowly opened thanks to the wind.


    Cale entered through the small gap. He said something to the group as he entered.


    ¡°You guys don''te in.¡±


    The group responded with odd expressions on their faces.


    Baaaaang!


    However, the door that opened slightly mmed shut again.


    Cale looked at the closed gate before turning around.


    He could see therge training ground.


    ¡°...Cale?¡±


    Eruhaben, who no longer looked pale, was looking at him with a confused but smiling expression.


    However, Cale started to frown as he asked.


    ¡°So this is how you¡¯re going to act?¡±


    It was an expression that crown prince Alberu would say was extremely disrespectful if he was here to see it.

 Chapter 357: Records (2)

    <h4>Chapter 357: Records (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben who was heading toward Cale with a smile flinched after seeing Cale''s expression.


    Cale didn¡¯t care as he reached his hand out toward Eruhaben.


    ¡°...What do you want?¡±


    Eruhaben didn''t know what Cale wanted from him. Cale responded back.


    ¡°Oh, you''re going to feign ignorance, Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    Cale''s tone was extremely curt.


    Cale started to speak again as the ancient Dragon slowly started to frown at Cale¡¯s tone that was different than usual.


    ¡°Please hand over the ancient artifact.¡±


    It was an oddly rude tone. However, Eruhaben who made eye contact with Cale did notin about the tone.


    Instead, he answered back was a calm expression.


    ¡°Ancient artifact? Didn¡¯t you just hear it break?¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a deep sigh.


    Eruhaben had to force himself not to flinch after hearing that sigh. He could see Cale Henituse look up at the ceiling of the training ground before looking back at him.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Cale calmly continued on.


    ¡°Do I look like I fell for your trick?¡±


    Cale stared right back at Eruhaben who was quietly observing him.


    The ancient artifact.


    The watering from the jar that was full of vitality filled up to the user¡¯s desired amount.


    It only filled up as much as the user needed. It would break if it could not meet the user¡¯s desires.


    This was what the Mercenary King had told him.


    ¡°I have no intention on asking why you didn¡¯t use the jar properly.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression continued to remain calm while Eruhaben started to frown more and more.


    ¡°Haaa, you-¡±


    Eruhaben started to speak, but could not continue. It was because Cale cut him off.


    ¡°The jar supposedly fills up as much as the user wants.¡±


    One step, then another step.


    Cale started to walk closer to the ancient Dragon.


    ¡°That ancient artifact will be useless in your hands right now, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    One thousand years.


    He was someone who had lived for such a long time. Cale was not that scared of this Dragon who was the longest living of the species known for being arrogant and independent.


    ¡°It is useless because you do not wish to live much longer.¡±


    One step.


    Cale stopped just one step away from Eruhaben who started to speak.


    ¡°You''re right.¡±


    He did not disagree with Cale.


    ¡°That jar will not fill with any water even if you put it back in my hand.¡±


    Eruhaben admitted that he did not wish to live much longer.


    Cale saw that Eruhaben who had turned pale after the fight against the White Star looked fine again and asked back.


    ¡°Is it about one year?¡±


    He remembered what a Wind Elemental had told him.


    It said that Eruhaben had taken just one gulp.


    Cale was asking how much vitality was in that one gulp.


    ¡°...Yes. I think I will probably live for another year.¡±


    One year.


    That was simr to the amount of time Eruhaben had left before using up his energy to fight against the White Star.


    Eruhaben had determined that it would be enough.


    "We will defeat the White Star within that time.¡±


    The ancient Dragon sounded certain that they would defeat the White Star within that time. It was also his way of showing his will to make that happen.


    ¡°But how did you know?¡±


    Eruhaben was asking the silent Cale how he knew about what he did with the ancient artifact.


    He had not felt any type of magic spells or ancient powers outside the iron gate.


    ¡°Is that important?¡±


    Cale bluntly responded back before continuing to speak.


    ¡°There is something I gained after fortifying the wind attribute ancient power.¡±


    Cale had told the others that he had fortified the wind attribute ancient power, but not what that fortification entailed.


    The group had not been curious as they were more focused on making Cale rest and eat.


    ¡°I can listen to the voices of the Wind Elementals when I want.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Eruhaben nodded his head.


    Hearing the voices of Elementals. That did not require magic nor ancient powers.


    It was something that happened naturally.


    ¡°The Elementals must have told you.¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Eruhaben just sighed after hearing Cale¡¯s response.


    The ancient Dragon tried to change topics to get past this situation, but Cale¡¯s hand was still reaching out toward him.


    He looked as if he would continue to stay like this if Eruhaben did not hand the jar over.


    The ancient Dragon started to speak.


    ¡°You should have realized it since you fought against the White Star as well.¡±


    He decided to be honest.


    ¡°I don''t know how you would take a Dragon saying this, but the White Star is very strong.¡±


    He would know after facing off against the White Star a couple of times.


    He would know just how strong the White Star is. He would know whether he would be able to win.


    ¡°And there are still many people who follow the White Star.¡±


    Arm, the Lion tribe, and the Bear tribe were among those who were subordinate to the White Star.


    Cale¡¯s group did not need to just fight against the White Star.


    ¡°Then there maye a time when some people get injured during the battles.¡±


    Winning a war without having any casualties?


    Eruhaben thought that such an idea was nonsense.


    ¡°That is why I decided that it would be better to preserve the ancient artifact for the what-ifs.¡±


    It was a simple decision for Eruhaben.


    ¡°I could use this and gain bonus time for my life.¡±


    He would live longer than he was supposed to live. That would be great.


    ¡°However, all of you have not lived out your full lives yet.¡±


    Cale, Raon, and all of the others. They all needed to live as long as they were supposed to live.


    It would be sad if they could not live out their full lifespan because of a war. Even if they sacrificed their lives for the greater good, it would still be sad.


    Eruhaben saw that Cale still had his hand reached out toward him and took out the jar.


    Cale immediately put that jar into his spatial pocket bag.


    Eruhaben sighed as he watched Cale''s actions.


    The jar did not fill up with water even while Cale was holding it.


    It didn''t fill even though Cale looked pale and must be struggling physically.


    Furthermore, it didn''t fill even though Cale needed a stronger body than anyone else because he may end up using his ancient powers frequently.


    Yet the jar did not fill while in Cale''s hand.


    It was because Cale did not wish for it to fill.


    ¡®Yet he treats me so rudely?¡¯


    That was why Eruhaben was full of disbelief, but also the reason that he did not use the jar on himself.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Eruhaben could see Cale looking at him after putting the jar away in his spatial pocket bag.


    ¡°I believe a day wille when I hand this ancient artifact back to you.¡±


    Smirk.


    Cale started to smirk.


    ¡°I think the jar will be full of water at that point.¡±


    Eruhaben let out a sigh.


    The jar filling all the way would mean that Eruhaben would wish to live longer.


    ¡°... Such a day will nevere.¡±


    However, he had to hear Cale¡¯s stern voice.


    ¡°It will.¡±


    Cale believed that such a day woulde.


    He was thinking that people wished to live longer when they were facing death or when they were extremely happy.


    The moment they defeat the White Star.


    The moment when everything ends.


    The moment peace returns, they could rx and their lives would start to fill with happiness.


    ¡°I''m certain that such a day wille.¡±


    Cale was nning on making sure everybody lived to see that moment.


    ¡°I don''t know about that.¡±


    Eruhaben, who couldn¡¯t read Cale''s thoughts, just answered back before walking toward the gate.


    He needed to show the others standing outside the gate that hisplexion had returned to normal.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    However, there was someone who did not wish for the conversation to end yet.


    ¡°Why don''t we chat a bit more since we are here anyway.¡±


    Cale wanted it to be just the two of them for a little longer.


    ¡°What do you want to chat about?¡±


    Cale pointed to the gate after hearing Eruhaben¡¯s question.


    ¡°Please use soundproof barrier magic just in case.¡±


    ¡°Soundproof barrier magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Eruhaben could finally see that the smile had disappeared off Cale''s face.


    The ancient Dragon already knew that nobody outside was using any kind of spells, however, he cast a soundproof barrier spell as Cale wished.


    ¡°Now nobody outside will be able to hear our conversation.¡±


    Eruhaben could see Cale finally slowly opening his mouth.


    ¡°Dragons.¡±


    Cale thought about the World Tree.


    He recalled what it had told him.


    Find the Water of Judgment.


    There is someone with three ancient powers.


    None of them were things that he could ignore. That was why Cale had no choice but to keep thinking about thest remaining thing the World Tree told him.


    ¡®Find the traces that the ck Dragon''s parents left behind.¡¯


    The ck Dragon. Raon Miru.


    ¡°Dragons, how do Dragons find their parents?¡±


    Cale was thinking that he needed to find Raon''s parents, or at least the traces that his parents had left behind.


    ¡°...A Dragon''s parents?¡±


    Yes sir.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s expression turned odd.


    This was something he had not expected.


    However, Cale was not done yet.


    He also had something else to ask.


    ¡°Do you know about the Castle of Light?¡±


    ¡°...One of the Three Restricted Areas?¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s expression turned even odder after hearing Cale suddenly bringing up the Castle of Light.


    Cale continued to speak. He had not told the others about what happened in ancient times yet. However, it was time to reveal part of it now.


    ¡°The Dragon yer vige is apparently in the Castle of Light. Did you know about that?¡±


    Cale could see Eruhaben''s eyes opening wide.


    ¡°...That is where the Dragon yer vige is located? Really?¡±


    He suddenly got the chills after seeing thepletely shocked ancient Dragon. The reaction was greater than something he had expected from someone just finding something out.


    Cale slowly nodded his head thinking about what the Scary Giant Cobblestone told him.


    ¡°...I''m not sure about it, but the chances of that being the case are very high.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Eruhaben let out a gasp.


    Cale got even more chills after seeing the ancient Dragon rubbing the back of his neck.


    Something was odd about the ancient Dragon¡¯s reaction.


    The ancient Dragon started to speak as if responding to Cale¡¯s thought.


    ¡°The Castle of Light.¡±


    Now that Wind Ind was gone, the Castle of Light was one of the Two Restricted Areas.


    Eruhaben was very familiar with that location.


    ¡°That ce, although humans probably don''t know much about it...¡±


    Humans, Elves, Dwarves, and all other races probably did not know.


    However, Eruhaben knew something about that ce.


    Cale and Eruhaben were looking at each other.


    "That is where the final Dragon Lord¡¯s grave is located.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale''s eyes opened wide.


    The Castle of Light.


    The most probable location of the Dragon yer vige.


    That was the location of the final Dragon Lord¡¯s grave.


    "The final Dragon Lord was someone who experienced the ancient times and the world after it.¡±


    Eruhaben recalled the information he had heard from other ancient Dragons in the past.


    The final Dragon Lord who was born near the end of ancient times.


    That Dragon was someone who had experienced both the ancient times and the world after it.


    "And the Dragon Lord position ended with that revered Dragon.¡±


    Nobody could take on the title of Dragon Lord afterward.


    ¡°That is why we say that Dragon Lords disappeared after ancient times.¡±


    It was because no Dragons who could be Dragon Lords appeared after ancient times.


    Cale recalled what Eruhaben had told him in the past.


    ¡®Ah, the Dragon Catcher is said to have been the Dragon Lord¡¯s only friend.¡¯


    Cale had thought that the Dragon Lord position had carried on for generations along with the Dragon Catcher line and remained friends.


    However, he now realized that was not the case.


    Something was weird.


    The final Dragon Lord who was born near the end of ancient times.


    And the first Dragon yer who was the only child to survive the final battle during ancient times.


    Something that happened approximately 10,000 years ago.


    Cale realized that there was more to this story.


    ¡®Maybe.¡¯


    Regarding what Eruhaben told him in the past...


    The story about how the Dragon Lord and the Dragon yer were friends...


    ¡®It could have just been about two individuals.¡¯


    The final Dragon Lord and the first Dragon yer.


    The story about these two could have been misunderstood after 10,000 years.


    10,000 years was a long time even for Dragons.


    The Castle of Light.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s first head to the Castle of Light.¡±


    And one more thing.


    ¡°I wish to look for traces of Raon''s parents.¡±


    Cale could see the expression on Eruhaben, who had been nodding his head, turn odd.


    He seemed to be full of disbelief.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°You don''t know how Dragons are born, right?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you?¡±


    ¡®...How they are born?¡¯


    Cale calmly responded to Eruhaben who was looking at him in disbelief.


    ¡°From an egg.¡±


    Dragons were born from eggs.


    Eruhaben sighed before starting to speak.


    ¡°Apparently I took fifty years to hatch from my egg.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®What is he suddenly saying?¡¯


    Cale''s expression continued to turn odd.


    This sudden question was odd, but saying that it took him fifty years to hatch from his egg? Did that make any sense?


    ¡®Is that possible even if this is a fantasy world?¡¯


    ¡°You remember Olienne? He took five years.¡±


    Now he was saying that a different Dragon only took five years.


    Eruhaben continued to speak while looking at a confused Cale.


    ¡°You see, Dragons. We all have different hatching periods.¡±


    Some Dragons hatched in a day, some in a month, some in a year, and some even took tens of years.


    Eruhaben could not be certain as he did not know about all of the Dragons on the Eastern and Western continents, however, he was pretty sure that all Dragons had different hatching periods.


    ¡°Of course, there is a reason for that. The Dragons with longer hatching periods are the stronger Dragons.¡±


    Cale thought about what he had just said to Eruhaben.


    I wish to look for traces of Raon''s parents.


    ¡°The little kid is someone who will be a very, very strong Dragon.¡±


    Eruhaben continued with certainty.


    ¡°You might need to go back at least 100 years to look for the little kid''s parents.¡±


    He then continued on in a cold voice.


    ¡°There are pretty much no chances of them being alive as well. Even Dragons who are extremely self-centered treasure their children.¡±


    If even one of Raon''s parents were alive, they would never let him suffer in that cave like that.


    ¡°That is probably why you are saying you want to find traces of the little kid''s parents. However, that will not be easy either.¡±


    The majority of Dragons returned to nature after death.


    If that happened, it would be very difficult to find any traces.


    Cale brushed his hair back with one hand before starting to speak.


    ¡°Let''s do all we can first.¡±


    Cale''s desire to be a cker had be a bit stronger after the Sound of the Wind''s test.


    The Super Rock Vi had to be filled with living beings.


    ¡°One at a time.¡±


    That was why they would do it one by one.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. We¡¯ll do it together anyway, right?¡±


    Cale smiled at Eruhaben who started tough as he responded back.


    ¡°You''re saying something I agree with for the first time in a long while, you unlucky bastard. Of course, we will do it together.¡±


    Cale waved his hand after hearing that response.


    A whirlwind knocked on the iron gate.


    Click!


    Therge iron gate opened wide.


    The children averaging nine-years-old ran toward Cale and Eruhaben.


    ¡°Gramps! Human!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, yourplexion looks good!¡±


    ¡°You look better! Wow!¡±


    Cale walked past the children averaging nine-years-old who were approaching the ancient Dragon with joyful expressions and walked out through the iron gate.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Human?¡±


    Raon, On, and Hong looked at Cale, but he was already putting his hand on someone¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Secretary-nim.¡±


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    Bud responded back to the suddenly warm Cale with a suspicious expression. Cale smiled brightly at that moment.


    ¡°Gramps! The human is smiling like the crown prince!¡±


    Cale ignored Raon''sment and continued in a gentle tone.


    ¡°Hand over the directory.¡±


    The Mercenaries Guild¡¯s record of strong individuals. The Directory.


    And then they would visit the Castle of Light.


    The ancient times and the White Star. The truth about all of that.


    Cale was heading toward all of that, as well as the moment he could smack the White Star from behind.

 Chapter 358: Records (3)

    <h4>Chapter 358: Records (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...The Directory?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bud smiled brightly at Cale''s short answer.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s sneak over to the Mercenaries Guild!¡±


    Cale observed the smiling Bud and pointed out his choice of words.


    ¡°Sneak?¡±


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t want to openly go there?¡¯


    ¡°Yes. Sneak. We need to go to the city with the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s central headquarters.¡±


    The Mercenaries Guild''s central headquarters.


    That was enough for Cale to understand what the Mercenary King was thinking about.


    ¡°...Arm¡¯s people might be watching the Mercenaries Guild.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Bud pointed toward Cale.


    ¡°And in my opinion, now anyone above the middle-grade rank in Arm probably knows what you look like.¡±


    Cale had fought with the White Star already and had a high chance of fighting again in the future.


    Maybe Arm¡¯s lowest ranking members might not know about him, but the middle-grade and higher members were most likely informed of Cale''s appearance for strategic reasons.


    ¡°And I''m pretty certain that there are middle-grade ranking members around the central headquarters since they are desperately trying to find me as well.¡±


    Bud did not need to exin any further.


    Cale nodded his head in agreement.


    The White Star was currently trying to use Arm to gobble up the Mercenaries Guild and kill the Mercenary King.


    That was why the Mercenary King was moving around in the name of investigating.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Thest information they have about you is that you arrived at our inn, so it would cause quite the stir if you suddenly appeared in the central headquarters. That¡¯s bad for you and for our inn.¡±


    ¡°Correct. That is why I am saying we should quietly go there.¡±


    Cale nodded his head. He then looked somewhere else.


    ¡°Gramps! Are you better now?¡±


    Raon was flying around Eruhaben and inspecting. Eruhaben snorted at Raon before starting to speak with an arrogant expression.


    ¡°Little kid, why are you saying something so obvious?¡±


    Eruhaben looked fine on the outside. Actually, he looked very healthy.


    The children averaging nine-years-old finally started to smile.


    ¡°I''m relieved.¡±


    Ron Mnmented to Eruhaben in a gentle tone. Beacrox bowed once he made eye contact with Eruhaben, while Choi Han smiled back.


    This made Eruhaben feel very odd.


    He had never had anybody worry about his lifespan or his health during his life.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why such a thing was happening in his final year and he was unintentionally getting a lot of concern from those around him.


    He didn¡¯t know how to feel in such a situation.


    ¡°Goldie gramps! I will build you a houseter! Just wait! I''m going to visit you every day! I''ve gathered a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    Raon and Hong were walking in circles around Eruhaben with excitement. On was slowly roaming around Eruhaben as well.


    Eruhaben observed the children for a bit before turning his head. He ended up making eye contact with Cale.


    Cale¡¯s gaze looked the same as it always did, however, the ancient Dragon found it difficult to keep looking at him for some reason.


    However, he started to smile as he knew that one could not avoid something forever. Cale then started to frown and turned away.


    Cale ended up making eye contact with the Mercenary King again as a result.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡±


    Cale bluntly asked the Mercenary King who was observing him. Bud approached Cale and asked in a quiet voice that others would not be able to hear.


    ¡°The ancient Dragon-nim did use the ancient artifact, right?¡±


    Cale looked at Bud''s pupils behind the sses. Bud started to smile in response and tried to exin himself.


    ¡°No, I was just wondering why my friend might have suddenly wanted to enter the training ground alone. That was why I asked one of the many potential situations I had considered.¡±


    Bud''s green eyes behind the sses started to curl up as he smiled.


    A simrly smiling Cale was visible through the reflection on Bud¡¯s sses.


    Cale whispered quietly as well. However, his voice was not very quiet.


    Other than the children averaging nine-years-old who were still happily chatting away by Eruhaben¡¯s side, the others had moved over toward Cale, who was a bit away from them.


    Cale spoke in a quiet tone that was loud enough for experts like Choi Han, Ron, and Beacrox to hear.


    ¡°There is no longer an ancient artifact for anyone but Eruhaben-nim to use anymore.¡±


    This was technically the truth.


    Although the ancient artifact was in Cale¡¯s possession, he was saving it for Eruhaben.


    Cale could see Choi Han who was looking at him after hearing what he just said.


    He could see Ron and Beacrox nodding their heads as well.


    Cale had suddenly entered the training ground alone. Everyone was curious about what Cale and Eruhaben had done inside there.


    They probably had their own hypothesis about what happened.


    Cale looked back toward the Mercenary King and quietly added on.


    ¡°So let¡¯s hurry on.¡±


    He needed to take care of the tasks at hand as quickly as possible.


    ¡°...Is this really necessary?¡±


    Beacrox was the one who asked that question.


    There was a terrible frown on his face as he crawled on the floor.


    They were in apletely dark tunnel.


    It was a tiny tunnel that an average adult male could barely crawl through, so Beacrox¡¯s meticulouslybed hair was being covered in dust.


    ¡°I thought we were heading toward the marble buildings because you said we were going toward Resting City.¡±


    It was rare to see Beacrox sighing and grumbling like this.


    He looked at the dust on his body and continued to frown. His white gloves were already extremely dirty.


    Resting City, a free city located in the central region of the Eastern continent.


    That was where the first branch of the Mercenaries Guild was built in the past, and it was where the building that was now being used as the central headquarters was located as well.


    The original Mercenaries Guild base was an old three-story wooden building in the outskirts of Resting City.


    This building used to be the central headquarters in the past, however, the Mercenaries Guild purchasednd inside Resting City about two hundred years ago and built a new central headquarters that was quite spectacr and tall.


    The new central headquarters was a building built with marble that was famous for its beautiful and extravagant exterior.


    Choi Han, who was crawling in front of Beacrox, made ament.


    ¡°You''re being so annoying.¡±


    ¡°...What did you say?¡±


    Beacrox started to frown even more.


    However, neither Choi Han nor Beacrox could say anything else.


    ¡°...Both of you should shut up.¡±


    It was because they heard the ancient Dragon¡¯s low voice.


    Eruhaben was crawling as well.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff, huhuff-¡±


    Mercenary King Bud Illis who was crawling at the front of the group was starting to cold sweat.


    He started to speak.


    ¡°I, I''m sorry. The HQ will be alerted if an unauthorized person uses magic in this tunnel.¡±


    There were magic circles throughout the tunnel.


    These advanced magic circles did not match the shabby tunnel.


    This was a secret passage that only the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s top leaders knew about. They made sure that no unauthorized person could use magic in the tunnel and the area at the end of the tunnel.


    ¡°Enough, just keep moving.¡±


    Cale''s voice made Bud flinch before he started to quickly crawl once again. He said just one more thing to them.


    ¡°Ahem, I should have said something in advance, but I didn''t remember it until we got here. Ha. Ha, haha-¡±


    It was the truth.


    Thinking about bringing Cale here quickly but stealthily made the Mercenary King forget about the unique nature of this tunnel.


    He heard Ron''s voice at that moment. It was a decently warm tone.


    ¡°The Directory is located at the end of this tunnel, right?¡±


    However, Bud felt that that voice was cold.


    It almost sounded like a threat.


    It sounded as if Ron was saying that Bud was dead if the Directory was not there.


    Bud quickly shouted back.


    ¡°Yes sir! The room with the Directory is at the end of this tunnel, patriarch-nim! That is why I am leading the way! Hahaha.¡±


    The Mercenary King¡¯s mage friend was currently stealthily entering the central headquarters.


    Bud, who was left with Cale''s group alone, couldn¡¯t help but shake after hearing Ron''s response.


    ¡°I see. That is why we have been crawling for the past hour.¡±


    That was the current situation.


    Cale''s group had been crawling for one hour.


    ¡°Weak human! Should we rest again? Your arms are shaking! Is it tiring? Should I give you another apple pie? Human, we have already rested twice, but we can rest again if you¡¯re struggling!¡±


    ¡°We can rest again!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one sweating so much!¡±


    Bud¡¯s cold sweat became even worse after hearing the children averaging nine-years-old.


    Raon was fluttering his wings and leisurely flying around while On and Hong were easily walking in the tunnel in their kitten forms.


    The children averaging nine-years-old who were tiny were just amazed by this tunnel.


    ¡°Ahem, the central headquarters will be alerted if an unauthorized person uses ancient powers as well.¡±


    That was the only thing Bud could say.


    ¡°...Just hurry up and go.¡±


    Bud started to crawl faster after seeing Cale make ament instead of sighing.


    Cale held back a chuckle at Bud''s reaction.


    His arms were shaking.


    But they had rested twice while crawling for an hour. Cale was fine.


    Even if the amount of muscles he had had gone down, he had not be aplete weakling.


    Cale just ignored the excessive concerns of the children averaging nine-years-old.


    Instead, his mind was quickly moving. He was thinking about what Bud Illis had said before they came into this tunnel.


    ¡®This tunnel was created by the first Mercenary King. It was created when the Mercenaries Guild was small and weak. That was when everybody just considered mercenaries to be cannon fodder.¡¯


    A small house built in the forest outside Resting City¡¯s walls.


    The tunnel was in that house¡¯s basement.


    That house was thoroughly hidden by magic circles created by the Mercenaries Guild.


    ¡®This tunnel is the only passage to the location of the Directory.¡¯


    Cale had asked in response.


    ¡®Where exactly is the Directory located?¡¯


    The Mercenary King had smiled before responding back.


    ¡®Underneath the first Mercenaries Guild¡¯s branch.¡¯


    The three-story wooden building did not have a path down to the basement.


    However, that basement had a secret area that stored the Directory, which could be considered the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s most important pieces of information.


    ¡®And that area will explode if someone tries to infiltrate it using any type of power.¡¯


    That was the reason Cale''s group was currently crawling through the tunnel.


    ¡°F, finally!¡±


    Cale could hear the Mercenary King¡¯s excited shout.


    He could faintly see some shining stones past Bud.


    ¡°Those shining stones are the entrance! They are on the door! Hahaha!¡±


    Budughed for the first time in an hour. He then heard Ron¡¯s voice.


    It was a warm and gentle voice.


    ¡°My my, it sure took a long time to get here. Mercenary King Bud, can you make some time to chat with meter?¡±


    Bud oddly felt as if the hair on his back was starting to stand up.


    It was a warm voice, but it felt very cold.


    ¡°L, let¡¯s quickly head over there!¡±


    The Mercenary King quickly continued to crawl and finally arrived at the end of the tunnel.


    He touched the shining stones here and there.


    Cale could see the light on the stones disappearing as the Mercenary King touched them.


    And once he touched the final stone...


    Boooooooom-


    The tunnel started to shake.


    Bud started to speak in an excited voice.


    ¡°Here it is!¡±


    Ooooooooong.


    The rumbling came to a stop.


    Boom!


    A new entrance appeared with a loud boom.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Cale watched as the Mercenary King crawled into the entrance before he followed behind him.


    ¡°I''m going to turn the lights on.¡±


    Cale then heard a click and slowly started to see arge area.


    sh. sh. sh.


    The lights started to turn on one by one.


    They had crawled through a small tunnel in order to get to thisrge area.


    Cale stood up.


    He then looked around.


    ¡°...A library.¡±


    He could hear Choi Han¡¯s voice behind him.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    Beacrox who was mumbling to himself had even forgotten to brush the dust off himself.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    The ancient Dragon sounded amazed.


    Cale left those reactions behind him as he started to walk.


    Tap. Tap.


    The ground was made of stone.


    Bud Illis started to speak once Cale got a good look around the area.


    ¡°I believe that this is the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s greatest pride and joy.¡±


    Heughed as he introduced the area to the group.


    ¡°This is the Eastern continent¡¯s first and greatest record library.¡±


    This area lookedrge enough to fit multiple houses.


    This whole ce was filled with books.


    Preservation magic was cast on them so that they were maintained in the best condition.


    These books all recorded just one thing.


    ¡°This is the record of strong individuals the Mercenaries Guild has collected for hundreds of years.¡±


    Strong individuals.


    The first Mercenary King and the first Mercenaries Guild started to record information about strong individuals in order to survive.


    Bud Illis approached Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°I did call it the records of strong individuals, however.¡±


    The Directory.


    The reason these records were important was not just because of the information on strong individuals.


    ¡°You can actually call it the history of the Eastern continent for the past 1,000 years.¡±


    This area was filled with tens of thousands of books.


    Humidity, temperature, preservation and security. All of these spells were cast on the books in this records library.


    The Mercenary King smiled and asked Cale a question.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you think you can find the information you are looking for here?¡±


    Tens of thousands of books.


    The group looked at Cale and the Mercenary King.


    Their expressions did not look good. Even the ancient Dragon seemed a bit upset.


    Tens of thousands of books.


    They needed to find information about that reincarnator, the White Star, in these books.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    The Mercenary King could see a bitter smile appearing on Cale''s face.


    Cale started tough as he continued to speak.


    ¡°It really has been a while.¡±


    His cold gaze was slowly looking through the numerous amounts of books in front of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s been a while?¡±


    Cale responded to the Mercenary King¡¯s question.


    ¡°I expected this. 1,000 years¡¯ worth of records should at least be this much.¡±


    The area with the Directory.


    Cale thought it was obvious that a significant amount of information would be present.


    Cale brushed his hand past his eyes.


    ¡°I''ll need to record for the first time in a long while.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo had noticed something odd when he had first woken up as Cale Henituse.


    He remembered.


    Even though Kim Rok Soo had transmigrated into Cale Henituse''s body...


    For some reason...


    Kim Rok Soo remembered all of the contents of < The Birth of a Hero > until volume 5, as well as the rest of the information he had recorded.


    Those records had not erased even as time went by.


    Even the conversations he had with everybody since living as Cale had not disappeared from his mind.


    These memories that a normal person would have long forgotten about...


    He remembered everything he wanted to remember.


    No, to be more specific, they had been recorded.


    Kim Rok Soo had realized it when he realized that fact.


    ¡®My brain hase here too.


    No, a portion of my ability hase here.¡¯


    Cale brushed his eyes once again.


    Cale Henituse¡¯s eyes were reddish-brown.


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s eyes were reddish-brown as well.


    Kim Rok Soo, Grade 1 Ability User.


    First brain-rted special ability, ¡®record.¡¯


    Medium to use ability, ¡®eyes.¡¯


    His eyes slowly took in therge number of records. He started to walk toward the tens of thousands of books as well.


    Cale faced a familiar sight for the first time in a long while as he unbuttoned the first button of his shirt.


    His mind always heated up when he recorded things.


    He had unbuttoned the top button in order to help with the stuffiness.


    That was Kim Rok Soo¡¯s habit whenever he worked.

 Chapter 359: No, Then Whatever (1)

    <h4>Chapter 359: No, Then Whatever (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...You''re going to go through all of these?¡±


    The Mercenary King urgently chased behind Cale, who was heading toward the center of the area that was full of thousands of books. He seemed to be nervous.


    ¡°Cale, I remember what you told me when you made me the offer.¡±


    Bud Illis recalled the things Cale told him the first time they met.


    ¡°You asked me to show you the Directory.¡±


    The Directory was not a file that even the Mercenary King could easily show others. However, he still brought Cale here, even acting stealthily in the process.


    There was a simple reason for it.


    ¡°You said you needed to know the White Star¡¯s history.¡±


    Cale turned his head and looked toward the Mercenary King.


    The Mercenary King flinched.


    It was because Cale¡¯s eyes did not look human for a moment.


    They were cold and emotionless. It was as if he was looking at an object.


    However, those thoughts quickly disappeared once Cale started to speak.


    Cale had not told the Mercenary King much information about the White Star. However, it was time to share some details.


    ¡°The White Star is a reincarnator who has gone through many lives for approximately 1,000 years.¡±


    That was enough.


    Cale confirmed the Mercenary King''s expression changing before turning back around and heading toward the records.


    Bud just nkly stared at Cale¡¯s back.


    Pat. Pat.


    He only returned to his senses and started to speak after the ancient Dragon patted his shoulders before walking past him. The ancient Dragon was approaching Cale.


    ¡°...Eruhaben-nim, are you saying the White Star is someone who repeatedly died and was born again?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He reincarnated over and over.¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Cale who stopped in front of a desk and was looking around before continuing to speak.


    ¡°That is why we came here to look for records about him. He should have left traces throughout the Eastern and Western continents during his reincarnations.¡±


    Bud quickly responded back.


    ¡°...There¡¯s no way that we have no records on such a strong individual.¡±


    However, Bud''s lips opened and closed a few times without saying anything before he stopped hesitating and continued to speak.


    ¡°However, it is close to impossible to find traces of him in these tens of thousands of books.¡±


    As the current Mercenary King, he had the most knowledge about these records than any other living being.


    ¡°Each book has hundreds of people listed in it. It is ... Almost not realistic to go through hundreds of thousands of individuals.¡±


    He peeked toward Ron Mn before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Of course, I have a good knowledge of all of the strong individuals in the past fifty years. Those are considered the, ¡®currently recording,¡¯ information.¡±


    Ron Mn was an example of a strong individual from the Eastern continent whose traces had disappeared.


    That was why the Mercenaries Guild was keeping his record under the, ¡®currently recording,¡¯ status.


    ¡°...Around two hundred years might be doable, but a thousand years is just-¡±


    ¡°Bud.¡±


    Someone cut him off.


    It was Cale.


    "Where is the first-ever record?¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa.¡±


    Bud sighed at Cale who seemed ready to start looking from the first-ever record. He quickly walked over to Cale.


    ¡°Cale, are you nning on spending the next few years in here? Hmm?¡±


    Bud was getting frustrated.


    He didn''t understand why such a smart person would pick such a method.


    ¡°I''m sure it will be helpful to look up his past since the White Star is a reincarnator. However, there are 1,000 years worth of records.¡±


    Bud picked up a book from the bookshelf and opened it up.


    ¡°It has each strong individual''s birth, date, and general information about their lives. Furthermore, we also record the powers they use. Each book has hundreds of such records.¡±


    Bud had felt like he was going to suffocate when he first became the Mercenary King and came in here.


    He was overwhelmed by the information.


    At the same time, it helped him understand how the Mercenaries Guild was able to remain a strong force in the Eastern continent without having anynd of their own.


    They had records that were just as valuable asnd.


    In some aspects, this was the scariest power.


    That was the overwhelming nature of these records.


    Bud started to point out the issues in Cale''s ns one by one.


    ¡°Even if you start reading from the first record, it would be difficult to remember the first strong individual in the book by the time you are only a third of the way through it.¡±


    Even a person with a good memory would find it difficult to remember over thirty people¡¯s information.


    Just looking through three of the books would make it confusing to remember which information belonged to whom.


    ¡°Furthermore, how do you n on finding traces of the White Star? How will you be able to tell which strong individual was the White Star''s first incarnation?¡±


    Bud had smelled quite a number of scentsing from the White Star.


    He had a variety of ancient powers like Cale such that it was difficult to urately pinpoint everything.


    ¡°Plus, Cale, don''t you need to quickly capture the White Star? What you are trying to do will require a bunch of people working nonstop for months, no, years to achieve.¡±


    It was impossible to just read and remember all of these records.


    You had to divide up the task with others.


    Bud then said the thing that confused him the most.


    ¡°I''m sure you know about this fact more than anybody else. So why are you doing this?¡±


    Cale picked up the book that Bud pulled out and turned the pages.


    Shhh.


    The pages that were stiff like new books thanks to the preservation magic quickly turned one by one.


    Bud who was watching this could not help but speak again.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, this-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine for me.¡±


    Bud flinched.


    He was not the only one.


    The rest of the group who were busy looking around at the area focused on Cale.


    Bud asked the calm Cale a question.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡®What did he just say?


    He is capable of doing what I just talked about?


    But how?


    ...I don¡¯t smell such an ability on him.¡¯


    Bud looked at Cale smile as Cale stopped looking at the book and turned back toward him.


    ¡°First, one week.¡±


    Cale did not n on staying here for a long time either.


    ¡°I will find the first within that time.¡±


    The strong individual he believed to be the first incarnation of the White Star.


    If he finds that person''s birth and death, then he just needed to look for the next information based on the time of death.


    Cale''s group knew about the White Star¡¯s Dragon yer powers and ancient powers. Of course, Bud did not know the details because none of them had told him yet.


    Cale¡¯s group had a decent amount of knowledge on the White Star¡¯s powers.


    That was why it was possible to find the first incarnation.


    ¡°...How? How will you find the first incarnation?¡±


    Cale chuckled while looking at Bud who was standing there with a nk expression on his face.


    It was simr to the expressions people had when Kim Rok Soo had first awakened.


    Kill or be killed.


    Live or let live.


    The war between monsters and humans.


    The war between humans and humans.


    It was a world full of destruction because of all of that.


    Kim Rok Soo had been determined to have awakened an ability that was useless in such a world, an ability that would only help him in a peaceful world.


    However, that power allowed Kim Rok Soo to keep living without dying.


    He confidently answered the confused Bud¡¯s question.


    ¡°Take a look.¡±


    He then asked.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Bud stood there quietly for a while before pointing to a location.


    ¡°The innermost shelf. The first book on the bottom left.¡±


    Cale walked toward the location Bud had pointed out.


    ¡°That book is the first record.¡±


    He heard Bud¡¯s voiceing from behind him as he pulled out the first book from the bookshelf. He then started to turn the pages.


    Flip, flip.


    Only the sound of pages turning could be heard.


    Cale just stood there reading.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    Bud let out a gasp at Cale''s actions. However, he made eye contact with the others before walking toward the innermost bookshelf as well.


    He needed to help Cale.


    He couldn¡¯t just stand there and do nothing.


    However, the group of people heading toward Cale had to stop.


    Bud was the first to stop.


    Next were Eruhaben, Choi Han, Ron, and Beacrox.


    Even the children averaging nine-years-old flinched.


    Flip, flip, flip.


    They just heard the sound of pages turning.


    That was why they felt that something was off.


    Flip, flip, flip.


    It was quiet around Cale.


    He was just quietly turning the pages.


    That was the weird part.


    Bud had no choice but to ask.


    ¡°...What is up with his speed?¡±


    Flip. Flip.


    At first, it didn''t seem very odd.


    Cale was turning pages at a reasonable pace.


    ¡®...It was as if he was reading a novel.¡¯


    Bud then realized that it had been weird from the beginning.


    Flip. Flip. Flip.


    Cale was slowly turning the pages faster and faster. It seemed as if he was just taking a peek before turning the page.


    Bud even had this kind of thought.


    ¡®Is he not thoroughly going through and remembering the details about each strong individual?


    Is he just quickly skimming through?¡¯


    However, the feeling Cale was giving off did not seem that way.


    He seemed to be thoroughly reading.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    Cale raised his head after hearing someone calling his name.


    The ancient Dragon observed Cale''s eyes with an odd expression on his face. Cale''s expression was same, but his eyes felt cold.


    The ancient Dragon could not ask many questions. He used his memory of everything Cale had done as the basis to ask.


    ¡°You''re remembering all of it, right?¡±


    ¡®You''re not just skimming it, you actually remember the information, right?¡¯


    Cale answered the ancient Dragon''s question.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cale answered in his usual nonchnt way before resuming reading. His reddish brown eyes looked at the text inside the book.


    Flip.


    He turned a page.


    The information on the page became recorded in his mind. The speed continued to increase.


    Bud could only quietly watch Cale.


    ¡®...What a scary ability.¡¯


    He really thought that this ability was scary.


    It was different than the fancy magic, destructive aura, and even the different types of ancient powers. This ability was something that was not visible.


    It was so unnoticeable that you would not even realize that he was using an ability if you did not look closely.


    It was not an ability that could kill someone, but Bud thought that this ability was really the one that would make it easy to kill or control someone.


    Everything would be recorded in the user¡¯s mind.


    Bud could only gulp and watch.


    However, he soon heard someone walking.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale raised his head after hearing the cautious calling. Choi Han was looking at him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I wish to help.¡±


    Choi Han smiled awkwardly at Cale who was looking at him and continued to speak.


    ¡°Of course, I am a slow reader and my memory is not that good, but I thought I could still help.¡±


    Cale recalled some memories of his past.


    ¡®Team leader-nim, shall I help?¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it time to go home?¡¯


    ¡®Nah, it¡¯s okay.¡¯


    ¡®Like hell it¡¯s okay. Isn¡¯t your kid waiting for you at home? Go home.¡¯


    ¡®But...¡¯


    ¡®It''s fastest and most urate for me to do it. You don''t need to do this part.¡¯


    He moved the conversation he had with one of his subordinates to a corner of his mind as he raised his hand.


    He then pointed to the second bookshelf.


    ¡°I think it would be good to look through there.¡±


    It was rare for Cale to not give detailed orders.


    However, Choi Han smiled and walked over to the second bookshelf. Eruhaben and Beacrox followed behind him.


    Ron stood next to Cale and just looked at him.


    Ron''s gaze made Cale subconsciously start to speak.


    ¡°...What is it? Are you shocked that I have an ability like this?¡±


    Cale closed his mouth after saying that. He was thinking that he said something he should not have said.


    He heard Ron responding to him.


    ¡°Well, I''m sure you just hid it, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron had a benign smile on his face as he continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you told us how you gathered all of those ancient powers either.¡±


    The shield, the fiery thunderbolt, the Super Rock, etc.


    Cale had never exined to the group how he had gained all of these ancient powers. He always just disappeared before returning with an extra ancient power.


    Cale had a random thought that it would be frustrating to have a group member like himself. The old man continued to speak as Cale found it even harder to say anything after having that thought.


    ¡°Looking at the books like the others is not my task.¡±


    Ron continued to speak to the twenty years old Cale who was quietly looking at him.


    ¡°I am your servant, young master-nim. Tending to your needs by your side is my role.¡±


    Ron then just quietly stood next to Cale.


    Cale quietly looked at Ron for a moment before turning back to the book.


    ¡°...I guess that is your role.¡±


    Cale also realized what his role was as well.


    Flip. Flip.


    He was quickly turning pages as he heard another voice.


    ¡°I, the great and mighty Raon Miru can read quickly! My memory is good as well! I am smart, great, and mighty! That is why I will do it too!¡±


    ¡°...I...I learned how to read from Hans and grandpa Ron! I¡¯m going to do it too!¡±


    ¡°I''m already reading one!¡±


    ¡°Noona, you really are amazing!¡±


    Cale chuckled while listening to the children averaging nine-years-old.


    However, therge records library soon became quiet.


    Flip. Flip.


    Only the sound of pages being turned could be heard.


    Cale then heard Beacrox ask a question.


    ¡°What exactly are we looking for?¡±


    Cale thought about the White Star.


    ¡°Gather any record on strong individuals who use the Dragon yer''s powers or ancient powers.¡±


    A response came from someone else.


    ¡°Is that power the Dragon yer¡¯s power?¡±


    It was Bud. He touched his nose as he walked over to the second bookshelf.


    ¡°The White Star had a unique scent along with the scent of ancient powers. Then I should help as well.¡±


    Bud thought about the information he gathered on the White Star through his scent and turned a page.


    However, there was a unique sound through the process.


    Flip, flip, flip.


    It was the sound of pages turning extremely quickly.


    Bud imagined Cale bing a living record as he focused on reading the record in front of him.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Ron groaned internally.


    This was an area where the temperature was maintained all the time.


    There should be no reason for someone to sweat.


    He moved his hand.


    The handkerchief in his handnded on someone''s forehead.


    ¡®...Why is he sweating so much?¡¯


    Ron Mn could see Cale who was sweating profusely.


    Cale''s face had be extremely red as well.


    The records storage area was chilly, but Cale was heating up as if he was sick.


    However, he did not stop and continued to record the information.


    There were close to ten thousand record books behind his back as if they were his footprints.

 Chapter 360: No, Then Whatever (2)

    <h4>Chapter 360: No, Then Whatever (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Ron turned his head.


    He could see the rest of the groupying down on the ground.


    Beacrox, Choi Han, and the children averaging nine-years-old looked especially tired.


    Only Eruhaben was still by Cale¡¯s side and looking through a book.


    It was at that moment.


    Someone entered through the library door.


    ¡°...It¡¯s almost been a week.¡±


    It was Bud Illis.


    One week.


    That was how long Cale had been in this area.


    Cale had been reading through the books here while saving the smallest amounts of time for necessities.


    ¡°How about you take a break?¡±


    Bud could see that Cale was reading even as he was talking. It would be exactly one week in about two or three hours.


    Bud had no choice but to be brutally honest.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t find the first in the end.¡±


    The first incarnation.


    Everyone started to frown.


    Even the ancient Dragon stopped reading the book.


    The White Star was said to have reincarnated for about 1,000 years.


    That was how he was able to create the Dragon half-blood who had lived for 900 years.


    ¡®That means that the first incarnation should have appeared on the Eastern continent about 1,000 years ago.¡¯


    Eruhaben had already heard from Cale that the Dragon yer vige was supposedly located in the Eastern continent''s Castle of Light.


    In that case, there was an extremely high chance that the first White Star would have been recorded in the Eastern continent''s strong individuals directory.


    ¡®We also looked two hundred years after that, just in case.¡¯


    However, there was nobody they suspected of being the first incarnation.


    Of course, they looked at records of people who used ancient powers or earned them, but there was nobody in possession of any ancient powers with enough destructive powers like the White Star.


    ¡°Cale, think about it.¡±


    Bud approached Cale.


    ¡°The White Star must have hidden his powers. He survived for 1,000 years by pretending to be weak. That is how he avoided the Directory.¡±


    That was what Bud had proposed three days after they arrived here.


    ¡°Don''t you agree? We only just learned about how he is a reincarnator or even his appearance for the first time in 1,000 years. I don''t think looking through the Directory would help us learn about his past.¡±


    However, what Bud heard back was not Cale''s voice.


    Shhhh. Shhh.


    All he heard was the sound of pages turning.


    The Mercenary King could also see Cale''s red face and the sweat on Cale''s forehead and back.


    ¡°...Crazy bastard.¡±


    He ended up sharing his honest sentiments.


    It could not be helped.


    The Mercenary King had rubbed his arms that were covered in goosebumps quite often these past few days.


    He could see the path that the quiet bastard had walked as he read.


    He could see therge number of bookshelves behind Cale.


    All of the books on these bookshelves had been read by Cale.


    One week.


    Cale had read 10,000 books while the others had managed to read two or three at max.


    In fact, it looked more like turning the page was the thing taking the most toll on Cale.


    ¡®Is he human?¡¯


    This was not a human''s level of memory.


    Nobody could have expected that Cale Henituse had such an ability.


    However, Bud could not understand why Cale was using such an ability for such a useless task.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Human-¡±


    He could see others slowly approaching Cale.


    It was On, Hong, and Raon.


    ¡°Human, isn¡¯t it tiring? Should I give you an apple pie?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s sweating so much.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t faint again.¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old roamed around Cale with concerned expressions. However, they could not get right up next to Cale.


    They could not easily approach Cale, who was reading even as he sweated so much.


    ¡°Huh?! Human!¡±


    However, Raon suddenly charged toward Cale.


    Cale had stumbled as he reached his hand toward the next book.


    His body started to fall forward.


    Cale was about to faint as his entire body was burning up.


    ¡°Human, human!¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron supported the stumbling Cale. Everybody was shocked to see Cale stumble for the first time since they arrived here. Bud did the same as well.


    Bud could see Cale looking at him as he stood there being supported by Ron.


    That gaze made him subconsciously stop walking.


    It was a chilling gaze.


    It was an extremely cold gaze that was contrary to Cale¡¯s face that was red from heat and full of fatigue.


    Those eyes looked at Bud as he started to speak.


    ¡°There are records of the past Mercenary Kings as well.¡±


    Bud nodded his head and answered back.


    ¡°Of course. We are strong individuals as well.¡±


    Bud could see Cale start to smile at that moment.


    ¡°It looks like there is nobody here that is suspected of being the White Star.¡±


    ¡°I already told you that!¡±


    Bud thought that Cale had given up and continued on in a concerned tone.


    ¡°So get some rest now. You need to think about the future! Why would a smart person like you do such a usele-¡±


    ¡°Mercenary King.¡±


    Cale cut Bud off.


    ¡°Mercenary King? What about it?¡±


    Bud asked back.


    ¡®What about the Mercenary King?¡¯


    ¡°It''s not there.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cale''s smile started to grow wider as he looked at Bud.


    He thought he figured out the identity of this Directory.


    The Directory had a record of the majority of strong individuals on the Eastern continent.


    However, the person who should have been on this Directory the most was not here.


    ¡°The first Mercenary King.¡±


    Cale thought about the person that should have been the easiest for the Mercenaries Guild to record when they created the Directory, but was not included.


    ¡°There¡¯s no record of the first Mercenary King.¡±


    Bud turned grim after hearing that.


    He felt as if he had been smacked on the back of the head.


    It was not something he had thought about until now.


    ¡°...Perhaps?¡±


    There were records of Bud and the other Mercenary Kings.


    Cale quickly responded back.


    ¡°The first Mercenary King. Who was he? What powers did he use?¡±


    Cale¡¯s smile became bright.


    ¡°I feel like he is the White Star. Why is my intuition telling me that?¡±


    The White Star would havee out into the world after destroying his vige and killing his family and friends.


    No matter how strong that bastard was, he would have been alone.


    He would have needed some sort of foundation.


    He would also have needed a job that he could easily start in his situation.


    Being a mercenary.


    That was a job that anybody could do.


    It was especially easy for a strong individual to build a foundation through it.


    Most importantly, there was no need to bring up his past or for it to be discovered.


    And this Directory had no record whatsoever of the first Mercenary King.


    The White Star.


    If that bastard tried to hide himself...


    ¡°Where are the records of the first Mercenary King?¡±


    Cale''s gaze was focused on the current Mercenary King and the books behind him.


    ¡°...It is not here.¡±


    Bud could not hide his shock.


    ¡°It''s not there. It¡¯s really not here.¡±


    Bud¡¯s pupils started to shake as he looked at Cale.


    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no information. The title of first Mercenary King and his name are here, but that¡¯s the only thing here when the Mercenaries Guild system he created is still here after 1,000 years!¡±


    Bud finally realized the odd situation.


    A fact so obvious that he had not even thought much about it resurfaced in his mind.


    He had looked for this information before.


    ¡°When I first became the Mercenary King... I found it odd. The first Mercenary King was the only one whose powers and details of his life were not recorded here!¡±


    Bud brushed back his hair after feeling both frustration and a sense of rity.


    ¡°That is why, that is why... That is why I! I contacted the city''s library and libraries around the Eastern continent and asked for information on the first Mercenary King.¡±


    Cale, who was calm unlike the frazzled Bud, asked back.


    ¡°You asked, and...?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Bud let out a gasp-likeugh.


    ¡°Do you know what information I got?¡±


    Although he was a sword master and the Mercenary King, Bud had always liked books since he was young and enjoyed searching for and thinking about things.


    This was the information such a person had found about the first Mercenary King.


    ¡°The Great Mercenary King who created therge faction that managed to survive on the Eastern continent while many kingdoms rose and fell for 1,000 years. He was the role model for all mercenaries and the mercenaries did not hesitate to act on his behalf.¡±


    Bud scoffed as he continued on.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I found.¡±


    That was all of the information on the first Mercenary King throughout the entire Eastern continent.


    Yet they had all of the other records of the beginning of the Mercenaries Guild.


    ¡°...I thought it was like this because he was a hero of legends...¡±


    He looked at Cale who was smiling with a tired expression and continued to speak.


    ¡°He did it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Cale gave a short response back.


    ¡°I don''t know. I don''t know whether the first Mercenary King is the White Star or not. I don''t have any definite proof yet. However...¡±


    Choi Han chimed in at that moment.


    ¡°It is enough to be suspicious. The first Mercenary King is someone who suddenly appeared in the world.¡±


    Choi Han had an odd smile on his face. Bud had a feeling that there was some sorrow in that smile.


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale patted Choi Han on the shoulder and responded back.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether someone just suddenly appears in the world. Something like that can happen.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s smile disappeared as he looked toward Cale. However, Cale was looking at Bud and the others as he continued to speak.


    ¡°However, the fact that there is absolutely no information on that person''s history from that moment is definitely suspicious.¡±


    Choi Han could see Cale turn his head to look at him.


    He recalled what Cale had told him before.


    It was during the Henituse territory battle against the Paerun Kingdom.


    ¡®It¡¯s your turn.¡¯


    ¡®...There was something for me to do?¡¯


    ¡®Use all of your strength.¡¯


    ¡®...Is this the new history you were talking about?¡¯


    Choi Han suddenly remembered Cale¡¯s response to his question. He clearly remembered it.


    ¡®Yes. It is your history that you will write here.¡¯


    Choi Han slowly started to smile.


    Cale¡¯s eyes then naturally moved toward Bud.


    ¡°In addition.¡±


    The Mercenary King''s mind was a mess because of the story about the White Star and the first Mercenary King.


    He felt an odd chill after seeing Cale trying to say something else. That is why he said something first.


    ¡°I don''t think you would have spent all week to figure this out about the first Mercenary King.¡±


    Bud gulped before continuing on.


    ¡°Right? That is something you could have figured out within 100 years worth of records, but you spent all week reading thousands of the record books. Why did you do that?¡±


    The others agreed with the question and looked toward Cale.


    They could see that Cale was still smiling.


    ¡°I think what I was about to say will answer that question.¡±


    Cale had continued to read through the records even while having this suspicion about the first Mercenary King.


    It was because he found it to be weird.


    He felt as if something was fishy.


    ¡°Do you really think this is just a space to hold the records of strong individuals?¡±


    A space with records on the Eastern continent¡¯s strong individuals.


    ¡°If, just if, the White Star really was the one to start this Directory...¡±


    Then why did that bastard need to leave a record of the Eastern continent''s strong individuals?


    Why was this necessary even if he had the desire to make the Mercenaries Guild stronger?


    The final Dragon yer.


    Would the strongest human fear other strong individuals?


    That question was what made Cale look through the records all week.


    ¡°I started to look at these records and the entire Directory in a different light.¡±


    The White Star.


    One of the things he had done until now.


    And a record of the Eastern continent¡¯s many strong individuals.


    These two facts came together in Cale''s mind to create a narrative.


    ¡°Humans are said to have heavenly luck if they manage to find just one ancient power. Apparently, that is how hard it is to find ancient powers.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Eruhaben let out a gasp.


    He seemed to have realized something as well.


    ¡°There are records of the strong individuals who revealed the ancient powers they had.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes. The recorded information flew through his mind.


    It was something that could be missed while hearing that it was a record of strong individuals.


    Ancient powers were not most people''s main source of strength.


    However, information about them was included in this 1,000 years worth of records.


    Cale had not read through all of them, however, this would be the only ce with that much information about ancient powers throughout both the Western and Eastern continents.


    ¡°In addition...¡±


    He slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°The easiest way to gain an ancient power.¡±


    Bud suddenly felt his hair standing up.


    ¡°Is to kill the user and collect it before it disappears.¡±


    Bud repeatedly clenched and unclenched his fists. His hands were about to go numb from having them clenched for too long.


    Cale then asked him a question.


    ¡°The first Mercenary King would be able to sneak in here if he was alive today, right?¡±


    Cale smiled as he pointed at Bud.


    ¡°Just like you did.¡±


    If the White Star was the first Mercenary King, he would have sneaked in here in order to check the information.


    He did not need toe often.


    He just needed toe maybe once every ten years, or maybe even twenty years.


    He would just need toe find information on the people who possessed the ancient powers he needed.


    ¡°Ha, haha.¡±


    Bud thought he could tell why Cale was smiling.


    He had the chills, but oddly, he continued tough.


    He seemed to finally understand.


    Bud quickly responded back.


    ¡°The White Star is trying to get my ancient power.¡±


    The White Star is currentlycking only the Earth attribute of the five natural attributes.


    ¡°If he had my ancient power and these records, it would be much easier for the White Star to find that earth attribute ancient power.¡±


    ¡®That is why...¡¯


    ¡°That is why he tried to kill me. That is also why he is trying to have Arm gobble up the Mercenaries Guild.¡±


    The White Star who had not appeared for 1,000 years was not hiding anymore.


    He was slowly showing himself.


    ¡°Because he is feeling a sense of urgency as well.¡±


    This time, it was Bud who pointed toward Cale.


    ¡°Because you appeared.¡±


    The White Star would have never seen someone like Cale before.


    You needed heavenly luck to obtain ancient powers. It would be amazing if someone had two powers, but this bastard had over five.


    He also had the Earth attribute ancient power that the White Star wanted.


    ¡°That bastard is probably thinking that he only has two options. Kill you and gain the Earth attribute ancient power, or be killed by you.¡±


    Bud thought he could tell why Cale was smiling. He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°He¡¯s panicking. You made the bastard be anxious.¡±


    Cale was smiling even though his entire body was covered in goosebumps.


    Riding the line of life and death was something that Kim Rok Soo and Cale had been doing for over fifteen years now.


    He opened his mouth to speak. His calm voice flowed out.


    ¡°Yes. Just like us.¡±


    The White Star was in a state of urgency just like them.


    They each needed to kill the other.

 Chapter 361: No, Then Whatever (3)

    <h4>Chapter 361: No, Then Whatever (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Silence filled the library.


    None of them could easily start to speak.


    One thousand years.


    Just thinking about the flow of events for that long period of time was giving them headaches.


    Bud and Cale were looking at each other.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Bud let out a shortugh.


    ¡°I need some booze.¡±


    He then plopped down on the ground.


    He was feeling frustrated.


    It was a hypothesis.


    It was a hypothesis that the White Star might be the first Mercenary King.


    He needed to verify if this hypothesis was true.


    However, he had an odd feeling that this was indeed the case.


    ¡°...Damn it.¡±


    Bud grabbed his hair with both hands. It was hard for him to suppress the anger and frustration building up inside him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Nobody could say anything while watching him.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...Haaaa.¡±


    Someone was breathing heavily.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron, who was supporting Cale, looked at Cale''s face.


    Cale¡¯s face was red from overheating, his body was covered in sweat, and his breathing was heavy.


    Ron looked at how Cale''s wet red hair was stuck on Cale¡¯s face and handed him over to his son, Beacrox.


    Beacrox helped Cale slowly sit down on the ground.


    He then leaned his back toward a bookshelf.


    ¡°...Human.¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    Raon and Hong approached Cale. On was already near Cale¡¯s leg and looking up at him.


    Cale''s eyes were half-closed as he breathed in and out. He looked extremely weak.


    ¡°...This is driving me nuts.¡±


    Bud brushed his face with both hands after seeing Cale''s condition.


    He had not checked on Cale¡¯s condition because he was so shocked by the hypothesis.


    No, he could have just ignored Cale¡¯s condition because the story he shared was so important.


    Eruhaben wet a towel and handed it to Ron, who carefully wiped the sweat off of Cale''s forehead.


    ¡°...Haaa, haaa.¡±


    Cale continued to breathe while feeling the cool towel on his cheek.


    It was hot.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo, Grade 1 Ability User. ¡®Record¡¯ was the most well-known of his abilities.


    His entire body, starting from his head, heated up every time he used this ability.


    However, his mind was clear.


    The side effects were mildpared to the other abilities that clouded a person''s mind from overuse.


    He closed his eyes.


    He needed to organize the information gathered in his mind.


    ¡°...Cale-nim, I will take you outside.¡±


    Choi Han approached Cale, who had his eyes closed.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s finish the rest outside.¡±


    Eruhaben agreed with Choi Han. Choi Han tried to carry Cale who was quietly sitting there. Beacrox grabbed Cale''s shoulders to help Choi Han.


    ¡°...Shit.¡±


    Bud who was watching this had a smile on his face as he cursed. He had no choice because these people who were most definitely more frustrated than he was were moving with the next steps in mind.


    Bud stood back up as well.


    He could not just sit here right now.


    He approached Cale''s group and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just use magic to leave since it is fine if we get caught.¡±


    It was important to use this facility without being noticed, however, a person¡¯s life was more important.


    ¡°Then I, the great and mighty Dragon, will use teleportation magic! I¡¯ll help too!¡±


    Raon seemed to agree with Bud as he moved his front paws forward as if he was getting ready to cast a spell.


    Bud walked up next to him.


    ¡°Raon-nim, I will give you the coordinates.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead! Tell me the coordinates, alcohol-loving Mercenary King!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, the coordinates are-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°There''s no need.¡±


    It was a low voice that came along with a quiet breathing sound.


    It was Cale. Bud subconsciously started to raise his voice.


    ¡°Hey, look at your condition before-¡±


    ¡°It''s hot.¡±


    Cale ignored Bud and continued to speak.


    Cale¡¯s actions that followed made Bud anxious.


    ¡°...What are you doing?¡±


    Bud asked but Cale ignored him. It was annoying to respond.


    Cale¡¯s shaking hands slowly started to move.


    He then started to undo the buttons of his shirt one by one.


    He needed to get rid of this heat in his body.


    ¡°It''s hot.¡±


    Cale was mumbling that it was hot as he continued to undo his buttons.


    Beeeeep- Beeeeeep-


    A sharp rm rang inside the library at that moment. Bud turned away from Cale.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s paws that looked ready to cast teleportation magic suddenly had a videomunication device instead.


    It was glowing red.


    ¡°Human! It''s the crown prince!¡±


    Cale''s personal videomunication device only glowed red when crown prince Alberu Crossman was calling.


    Raon peeked at Cale''s condition before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Human! The crown prince is calling! Should I tell him to call backter?¡±


    Bud also peeked toward Cale before starting to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine even if you connect the call. We already decided to use magic anyway. But your condition is, mm.¡±


    Cale did not seem to be in a condition to ept a call right now.


    However, Cale petted Raon, On and Hong on the head before starting to speak.


    ¡°Connect him.¡±


    Cale actually had something to say to the crown prince as well.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°I will help you, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need. I''m almost done.¡±


    Cale shook his head toward Ron and Choi Han.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    He was getting annoyed because he was hot.


    However, Cale was quite relieved as he undid his buttons.


    He could not undo his buttons nor pull up his sleeves in front of his subordinates when he was Kim Rok Soo, no matter how hot and sweaty he became.


    He didn''t want to show them the scars on his body.


    It''s not like they were anything to be proud about. It would just scare the people who were doing the same jobs as him.


    Cale looked down at his body that was now visible and started to think.


    ¡®...This is nice.¡¯


    This body did not have any scars.


    Even if it did, the Vitality of the Heart would quickly get rid of them.


    That was good.


    Scars were records as well.


    Terrible records.


    It was better if those disappeared.


    It would only cause pain to those watching and those nearby as well.


    ¡°Human, I connected him!¡°


    Cale, who was undoing his buttons, looked forward after hearing Raon''s voice.


    He could see the videomunication device and the screen floating above it.


    A familiar face appeared on the screen.


    Naturally, it was crown prince, Alberu Crossman.


    Alberu, who was wearing a more majestic outfit than usual, started to speak.


    - ...What are you doing?


    His tone was extremely casual.


    Alberu''s majestic-looking face started to frown.


    - ...Have you been drinking?


    His expression seemed to be saying that Cale was doing all sorts of crap now.


    It could not be helped.


    The crown prince had never had anybody answer his call with a red face while unbuttoning their shirt.


    That was only possible for someone who was so drunk that they didn¡¯t care about respect or etiquette.


    - Did you just decide to return to your old alcoholic trash days? Hmm? How much did you drink that your face turned so red and your head is full of swea-


    He suddenly stopped talking.


    He then started to frown for a different reason.


    - ...What did you do this time?


    Alberu could see all of Cale''s group members.


    They looked fine. He could see that only Cale was extremely red.


    -...Did you use an ancient power? And who is that person wearing sses? Is that the Mercenary King?


    Bud and Alberu made eye contact through the screen.


    Bud immediately understood who this was as soon as Raon said, ¡®It¡¯s the crown prince!¡¯


    ¡°Pleasure to make your acquaintance, your highness. My name is Bud Illis. I am the Mercenary King.¡±


    His tone was respectful, but he was standing tall.


    Although he did not have any territory of his own, he was the representative of one of the top factions on the Eastern continent.


    The Mercenary King did not easily bow toward the kings of the Eastern continent either.


    - Nice to meet you. I am Alberu Crossman.


    Alberu''s self-introduction was short.


    He believed that it was enough to just reveal his name.


    His name should be known by the power yers in both the Eastern and Western continents.


    He heard Cale''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°I am currently going through the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Directory.¡±


    - The Directory? Why?


    Alberu was confused for a moment before his eyes clouded over. He saw Eruhaben¡¯s betterplexion and immediately answered his own question.


    - Looks like you went to find information on the White Star.


    This was why Cale found it easy to deal with Alberu.


    There was no need to exin things in detail to him.


    ¡°You are correct, your highness. I went through the records in the Directory.¡±


    Cale then calmly exined everything he learned by going through the records.


    ¡°...And that is it.¡±


    The hypothesis that the White Star might be the first Mercenary King.


    The hypothesis that the Directory might really be a record of ancient powers.


    Alberu¡¯s expression looked heavy after hearing all of that.


    - ...Cale Henituse.


    His eyes headed toward the tired Cale.


    - So, what is it that you need?


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips slowly went up.


    This was why it was fun to work with the crown prince.


    ¡°Seven days and approximately 9,889 record books.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes.


    His eyelids were shaking.


    - What is that?


    ¡°That is how many books I read.¡±


    - ...What?


    Alberu finally managed to see the bookshelf Cale was leaning against, as well as the numerous bookshelves behind him.


    He continued in a cold and emotionless voice.


    ¡°I acquired information from 9,889 of 45,788 total books.¡±


    Cale still had his eyes closed.


    However, numerous records were going through his mind like pages in a book.


    ¡°There were a total of 31 people with ancient powers in those 9,889 records. 29 of them are determined to have passed away. Four of them had water attributes, nine had wind attributes, six had fire attributes, one had wood attribute and 11 had other attributes.¡±


    Mercenary King Bud subconsciously gulped.


    Cale was the only one who could talk right now.


    ¡°The first record of someone using an ancient power was about Lisetter, an archer. Born approximately 962 years ago in the northern part of the Eastern continent. Died 901 years ago at the age of 61. He had a wind attribute ancient power.¡°


    ¡®It¡¯s hot.¡¯


    Cale was feeling hot. However, he did not stop talking.


    ¡°Second, Chaaru, a swordsman. Born 954 years go on a southern ind. Died 930 years ago at the age of 24. She had a water attribute ancient power. And the third......¡±


    Bud brushed the back of his hand.


    ¡°The seventeenth person, Elsren, a spearman. Born 781 years ago in a free city. Died 740 years ago at the age of 41. He had a fire attribute ancient power. The eighteenth......¡±


    He had goosebumps all over his body.


    Cale was bringing up every person within the 9,889 books he read who had an ancient power.


    Cale''s confident voice that continued without any hesitation made him believe Cale was not bluffing.


    ¡°The thirty-first person, Inkter, a fighter... Year of death, unknown. Water attribute ancient power.¡±


    Cale looked toward Alberu after mentioning the final ancient power wielder before seeing Alberu start to speak without any hesitation.


    - I will gather records of people with ancient powers on the Western continent.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to go up again.


    The crown prince looked full of disbelief. However, he too had goosebumps all over his body like Bud.


    ¡®He read 9,889 books and memorized all of the information?


    Crazy bastard.¡¯


    A totally crazy bastard was in front of him.


    That was why the crown prince bluntly added on.


    - What¡¯s so funny?


    The crown prince also felt that it was easy to work with Cale.


    - I need to gather information on ancient powers, but it looks like you guys need to do the opposite.


    Bud''s body flinched at that moment.


    Cale looked toward Bud.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Bud let out a sigh before starting to speak.


    ¡°It looks like.¡±


    If the White Star was the first Mercenary King, it was very likely that he had stealthily infiltrated this ce many times.


    That was why he needed to make up his mind.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Alberu flinched.


    It was not because the Mercenary King suddenly shouted.


    He understood why Bud would feel that frustrated. There was a different reason he flinched.


    ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t say it while I''m sober!¡±


    Click!


    He opened a bottle of alcohol. The Mercenary King then started to chug.


    Cale understood the look Alberu was giving him.


    ¡®Where did you find such a person......?¡¯


    That seemed to be what Alberu¡¯s gaze was saying.


    ¡°Kaaaa!¡±


    Bud one shotted a whole bottle before starting to speak.


    ¡°This ce, this ce! Yes, this ce!¡±


    He seemed to be shouting to himself.


    "We will blow it up!¡±


    Bud looked toward Cale and continued to shout.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make it so the White Star can''te here! We will move the Directory and blow this ce up! Kahahahahah! Then he won''t be able to find the Directory in the future even if he wants to do so! Kahahahahah!¡±


    He wasughing in a refreshing manner.


    ¡°Kahahahah! Blow it up! Destroy everything!¡±


    Cale looked away from Bud with a stoic expression.


    Bud was not wrong.


    If the White Star really was the first Mercenary King, then it was a good direction to move the Directory and blow this ce up.


    ¡°Soob, it doesn¡¯t make sense that I, the Mercenary King, am going to destroy the first Mercenaries Guild building and this records storage ce, sob, but I have to do it.¡±


    Bud then looked toward Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°Who will do it if I don''t?¡±


    The White Star knew about the powers of Cale''s group.


    He especially knew about Cale''s ancient powers, as well as the strengths of the main strong individuals such as Choi Han and Eruhaben who showed themselves in the past war. He would quickly realize that Cale was in the Eastern continent if he saw the slightest traces of their group.


    He needed to avoid that.


    Bud had mixed feelings about destroying this Mercenaries Guild building with his own hands, but he had no choice.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I will destroy it.¡±


    Cale flinched.


    There was a person putting a cold towel in Cale''s hand and looking at him.


    Cale wiped the sweat off of his arms with the towel before starting to speak.


    ¡°...Ron?¡±


    Ron, his servant. Ron was the one who was stepping up to destroy the Mercenaries Guild building and this records storage ce.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    He smiled toward Cale.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been in the front lines. Would there be anybody who knows of me?¡±


    Ron and Beacrox had never fought in the front lines during the Western continent''s war.


    ¡°Plus, aren''t all of the Arm members who realized I was a servant dead?¡±


    The members of Arm who realized his identity and made him lose his arm had all died during thebined battle with the Whales.


    He was only known as Cale¡¯s servant to those who do not know Cale well.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron had not just been ying around in the Eastern continent during this time.


    He trained himself over and over during this time. He didn¡¯t just sharpen his sword, instead, he had sharpened and trained himself to strike his enemies¡¯ hearts.


    ¡°I think this is a good time to do it.¡±


    It was finally time.


    It was time for him to step into the front lines and help Cale.


    In addition.


    ¡°I think it is a good time to reveal the return of the Mn household.¡±


    It was time to use the fire inside of him that Cale had helped reignite.


    Most of the Eastern continent knew about Arm¡¯s battle against the Mercenaries Guild.


    But what if an unexpected variable appeared?


    There didn¡¯t need to be many variables.


    All that was needed was a small but sharp dagger that nobody expected.


    ¡°Mn, Arm, and the Mercenaries Guild.¡±


    The Mn household would be the dagger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this a three-way battle.¡±


    They would help shake up the bnce of power in the Eastern continent.


    Ron continued to look at Cale as he added on.


    ¡°Son, am I right?¡±


    Beacrox responded back with a stoic expression.


    ¡°Yes you are, father.¡±


    Cale could see that the benign smile had disappeared from the old man¡¯s face to reveal a cold smile.


    The eyes on the face that was full of wrinkles and the head full of white hair was burning passionately.


    ¡°He agrees with me, young master-nim.¡±


    His voice was warm.


    Cale smiled back.


    ¡®This vicious but smart old man.¡¯


    He could clearly tell that one of the reasons that Ron had stepped up was for Cale and the others.


    Ron was the one who Cale could trust more than anybody else right now.


    ¡°Ron, wasn¡¯t your duty to remain next to me?¡±


    ¡°That is what I am doing.¡±


    Cale started tough at Ron''s response.


    - Simr people have gathered together.


    Alberu started to grumble.


    ¡°Crown prince, you¡¯re smiling like that again! You have a wicked smile on your face! Let¡¯s show it to the White Star!¡±


    Alberu slowly stopped smiling after hearing Raon¡¯s shout.

 Chapter 362: No, Then Whatever (4)

    <h4>Chapter 362: No, Then Whatever (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Hey, crown prince! Why¡¯d you stop smiling? Raon Miru the great and mighty will learn that smile as well! Then I will show it to the White Star!¡±


    Raon twitched the corners of his lips while trying to mimic Cale and crown prince Alberu¡¯s smiles. However, neither wickedness nor a majestic aura came from his twitching his lips underneath those chubby cheeks of his.


    He just looked cute.


    - Ahem.


    The corners of the crown prince¡¯s lips wentpletely down.


    It was because he saw the ancient Dragon looking at him with an odd expression from behind Raon.


    There was a voice that broke the odd silence at that moment.


    ¡°By the way...¡±


    It was Bud Illis.


    He had taken out and chugged another bottle before starting to smile.


    ¡°We used magic.¡±


    Bud pointed toward the videomunication device.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s central headquarters is a chaotic mess right now.¡±


    He seemed to be leisurely talking about it as if it was someone else¡¯s business.


    ¡°The Mercenary King isn¡¯t there! The highest-grade mage isn''t there either! They also know that Arm¡¯s members are currently hiding and watching the central headquarters! In the middle of all that...!¡±


    Gulp.


    A gulp of alcohol disappeared into Bud¡¯s body.


    ¡°In the middle of all that! They get informed that magic was detected in here! And it¡¯s not even in the middle of the tunnel headed toward this location! No! Instead!¡±


    He pointed both arms to point to the library.


    ¡°Magic was detected right at the center of the library! An infiltration like this has never happened in the history of the Mercenaries Guild! It is a very urgent situation!¡±


    ck.


    The bottle was ced on the ground.


    Bud turned his gaze toward Cale.


    ¡°Friend, what would you do if you were the Mercenaries Guild members?¡±


    Cale calmly responded back.


    ¡°They would go crazy and charge in here. They¡¯ll bring everyone they can. They will grab any and every weapon they could find.¡±


    Alberu chimed in at that moment.


    - ...Was that somewhere you couldn¡¯t use magic?


    Alberu could see the drunk looking Bud smiling and nodding his head.


    ¡°Yes! Your highness! That is the case! They will all soon charge in here soon! Kahahahahah!¡±


    - Y, y, you c-


    ¡®You crazy bastard!¡¯


    Alberu could not say that out loud as he had to maintain his demeanor as a crown prince and just thought that in his mind.


    If it was the full force from the Mercenaries Guild''s central headquarters, you could consider them to be the best of what the Mercenaries Guild had to offer.


    And all of them were going to be shocked ande here?


    The smile slowly disappeared from the nervous Alberu¡¯s face. But he casuallymented about the situation.


    - Then I guess it can start now.


    His gaze headed toward one side.


    -


    The three-way battle you mentioned.


    Ron smiled and made eye contact with the crown prince.


    ¡°You are right, your highness. It is a great moment to announce the return of the Mn household. I''m certain Arm¡¯s members would notice the Mercenaries Guild''s central forces moving and follow behind them.¡±


    Bud looked toward Ron and started tough even louder.


    ¡°Kehehehe! Everybody is so calm even after I said that they will charge in after fifteen minutes! I can¡¯t tell whether I''m the only normal one or if all of you are abnormal!¡±


    Although both of those options meant that everyone other than him was abnormal, nobody was paying attention to what Bud was saying.


    Everybody was being too calm. Cale was the one who was the calmest.


    He had confirmed that his body was cooling down and was rebuttoning his shirt. Beacrox let go of Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that only the Mercenary King knows how to get here?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Beacrox could see the Mercenary King looking at him andughing.


    ¡®...Did he go crazy?¡¯


    That was what he was thinking while looking at theughing Bud. The Mercenary King didn¡¯t care and said what he needed to say.


    ¡°Don''t you know where we crawled under?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Beacrox realized that there was no need to ask anymore.


    The first Mercenaries Guild branch, the three-storied wooden building, was above thisrge library.


    Bud had also said something else while introducing this ce.


    ¡®And that area will explode if someone tries to infiltrate it using any type of power.¡¯


    Beacrox¡¯s gaze headed toward his father Ron and Cale. Cale stood up and started to speak.


    ¡°Then will theye in about ten, no, five minutes now?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, to be specific, they won''t be able to charge into this area. They will be guarding the shack with the tunnel entrance or be stationed above this location. That is what I told the chiefs to do in the past.¡±


    To be more specific, most of the Mercenaries Guild members will be heading toward the first guild branch building.


    They would purposely lead the Arm members there.


    As for the remaining members... The strongest individuals at the central headquarters other than the Mercenary King and the highest-grade mage will avoid the Arm members and stealthily head to the shack with the tunnel entrance.


    ¡°Wonderful.¡±


    Ron put on a satisfied smile. He walked over to Bud, who wasying on the ground next to his bottle of alcohol, and offered his hand.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it and just leave it to me.¡±


    Bud grabbed Ron''s arm and stood up. He heard a voice as warm as the wind during the sunset on a spring day at that moment.


    ¡°I will destroy it properly.¡±


    ¡°Oooo.¡±


    A groan came out of Bud¡¯s mouth. He started to mumble at the same time.


    ¡°How will we move all of these records?¡±


    Although he seemed to be talking to himself, his eyes were focused on one location. Cale chuckled after seeing where Bud''s eyes were looking.


    ¡®He¡¯s quirky but smart.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze followed Bud¡¯s to the same spot.


    The ancient Dragon with white gold hair at the end of their gazes slowly started to speak.


    ¡°You want me to move it to my spatial dimension?¡±


    Tens of thousands of books.


    The ancient Dragon could easily move them to his spatial dimension or anywhere he wanted in a short span of time.


    ¡°I will do half of it! The great and mighty Raon Miru''s spatial dimension is wide! There¡¯s plenty of room in there even with all of my apple pies!¡±


    Raon fluttered his wings and made his presence known.


    It was at that moment.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiii- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    The ceiling.


    Everybody looked up.


    The sound was noting from the library. The rm wasing from above the thick ceiling.


    That rm slowly spread into the library.


    ¡°They''re here.¡±


    Everybody focused their gazes on Bud.


    ¡°It looks like the guild members are here.¡±


    There was no way that the rm would go off when the Mercenaries Guild members had arrived.


    ¡°An rm goes off and it notifies this location if there are people entering the area around the wooden building without permission.¡±


    Entering without permission.


    There was only one answer.


    ¡°Looks like the guild members properly brought the Arm members here.¡±


    Arm.


    It meant that Arm came with the guild members.


    Bud started to smile.


    His smile became the signal.


    Ooooooong- Oooooong-


    ck mana started to fluctuate around Raon.


    White gold particles were quietly shining next to Eruhaben.


    Cale looked at the two of them before picking up the videomunication device in front of him and looking around.


    Choi Han, On, and Hong stood behind and next to Cale.


    - Will you blow it up right away?


    Cale looked down at Alberu in the screen and answered back.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    He gave the simple answer before asking a question.


    ¡°By the way, your highness.¡±


    - What is it?


    ¡°I don''t know whether I should be asking this question when we are this busy...¡±


    Cale''s calm voice continued.


    ¡°Why did you contact me?¡±


    - ...Haaaa.


    Alberu let out a deep sigh. He could not believe that this punk had finally asked about what he needed. The rest of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s nobles answered his calls with either fear or with anticipation.


    However, this punk in front of him seemed to consider Alberu as an annoying next-door neighbor.


    However, Alberu still said what he needed to say.


    His voice was calm.


    - A revolt might appear in the Mogoru Empire.


    Cale started to speak after a few seconds of silence.


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®What did he say?


    What might happen where?¡¯


    - The Empire has quite a bit of territory. Some of the remaining members of the royal family are supposedly strengthening their forces along with nobles who follow them. Looks like three or four factions might be created.


    The current Mogoru Empire¡¯s Emperor and Imperial Prince were in prison, leaving the crown open for the taking.


    Sir Rex, Saint Jack, and the sword master Hannah. The three of them were in the Empire¡¯s capital at the pce and were trying to slowly increase their influence, however, there was no way the remaining royalty would just sit back and allow them to do as they pleased.


    Crown prince Alberu looked toward Cale with an odd smile.


    - Why are you pretending to be shocked? Didn¡¯t you expect all of this to happen?


    Alberu could see Cale starting to smile.


    He answered back without any hesitation.


    ¡°It took too long.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know they would take so long to build up their factions.


    ¡°It looks like I will need to visit the Empire.¡±


    - Correct. It looks like you need to go there and help Sir Rex.


    Cale and Alberu. The two of them looked at each other and started to smile more.


    Sir Rex, the Sun God twins, Cale, and Alberu had been waiting for this moment. Otherwise, why would they have only focused on settling the issues at the Empire?


    ¡°I will contact you after destroying everything here, your highness.¡±


    - Alright, have fun destroying things.


    Cale and Alberu did not care about Mercenary King Bud Illis who was looking at them with a bewildered expression on his face.


    ¡°I will do half! I am great and mighty and can do all of it, but I will let you do the other half, gramps!¡±


    Ooooooong-!


    The air around Raon continued to fluctuate until the ck mana left Raon''s side and shot out toward the books.


    ¡°You say some funny things, little kid.¡±


    Snap!


    The ancient Dragon snapped his fingers and the white gold lights disappeared.


    And as a result...


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Bud could only see the empty bookshelves now.


    He looked at the others who were not shocked at all with even more shock.


    Cale didn''t care as he asked Raon to do something.


    ¡°Please turn us invisible.¡±


    ¡°I got it, human!¡±


    Raon''s magic headed toward Cale, On, Hong and Choi Han.


    Cale saw himself turning invisible starting from his feet and started to speak.


    ¡°I will call you back, your highness.¡±


    - Whatever.


    ¡°By the way, your highness.¡±


    The crown prince who was about to end the call looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Why are you dressed like that today? There aren¡¯t any official events today, are there?¡±


    - Ah.


    The crown prince looked at his clothes before answering the question.


    - The central nobles have slowly been trying to crawl uptely. I guess life has be bearable again.


    Cale could see Alberu smiling the smile that Raon called wicked.


    - I need to do some cleaning.


    Cale did not ask what that cleaning entailed. He had a feeling that he shouldn''t ask.


    His instincts were correct on this one.


    ¡°Yes sir, please work hard.¡±


    - Well, I don¡¯t n to harm or kill them.


    Click.


    The call ended.


    As usual, Alberu was the one to end it.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale tried to push Alberu¡¯sst words to a corner of his mind.


    There were people who walked past him as he did that.


    They were Ron and Beacrox.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Ron turned toward his son after hearing his voice.


    His son Beacrox who hade to the Western continent at a young age had not learned any assassin skills from him.


    Ron had not taught them to Beacrox on purpose.


    This had been the case in the Eastern continent before the massacre of the Mn household.


    He should have taught his son assassin skills right away if he nned on passing the Mn household over to him, however, Ron had told his son that training his body came first and taught him greatsword arts.


    ¡®I must have known.¡¯


    Ron thought that he had finally figured out why he had acted that way.


    He didn''t want to do it.


    He didn''t want to pass on the assassin household to his son.


    Now, his son used his greatsword arts more than his assassin skills or torture skills, but he cooked more than anything else.


    Ron was thinking that was a relief.


    That was why Ron looked at his son who was a healthy young man unlike his old self with concern and started to speak.


    ¡°These days, it would be good to have a bad guy who only beats up bad guys.¡±


    Beacrox started to smile.


    ¡°I think it is fitting. It is fitting for the Mn household.¡±


    Both of their tones and smiles seemed simr.


    That was why they were family.


    ¡°Raon-nim.¡±


    Ron called out to Raon and pointed to the ceiling.


    That was the beginning.


    ¡°This is driving me nuts.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    One of the members of the Mercenaries Guild''s most talented individuals team shut up after hearing his leader¡¯sment. The leader looked at him and started to speak.


    ¡°...You brought the tail properly, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, they followed quite well.¡±


    The leader calmed down a bit after hearing that the Arm members had followed them properly.


    However, his heart was beating wildly.


    They weren¡¯t here.


    The Mercenary King and the highest-grade mage were not here. The two people who could be called the heads of the Mercenaries Guild were not here.


    Someone was invading the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Directory at such a time.


    The old three-storied wooden building.


    The first branch location of the Mercenaries Guild.


    The Mercenaries Guild members surrounding that building were extremely nervous.


    ¡°Leader, do you think it was Arm?¡±


    ¡°...Don''t make any rash assumptions.¡±


    The leader made the member not spread any rumors.


    ¡®Is it Arm? But Arm was busy keeping an eye on us. Who could it be?¡¯


    Although he had shut the member up, the leader¡¯s mind was a mess.


    He had already been thinking that Arm and the Mercenaries Guild would start fighting soon enough.


    But the Directory was infiltrated at such a time?


    It was a terrible situation.


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    He turned around after hearing his subordinate calling him.


    ¡°Reinforcements!¡±


    The core members had rushed over as soon as they heard the rm.


    They could now see other members running over.


    All of the mercenaries in Resting City seemed to have appeared, as many people were running over along with their weapons.


    ¡°It will be much better once they get here!¡±


    The leader had an anxious expression on his face as he gave an order.


    ¡°Everybody remain alert and strengthen the perimet-¡±


    However, he could not finish his sentence.


    Ooooooong-


    He lowered his head.


    He looked at the ground.


    It was shaking.


    The ground was shaking.


    And the cause of that shaking was...?!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The leader could see the three-story wooden building.


    He started to shout.


    ¡°Everybody move back!¡±


    Underneath the wooden building.


    The Directory was stored tens of meters underground.


    He was certain that the shaking was starting from there.


    However, that shaking wasing through thatrge distance and causing the ground to shake?


    ¡°Move away right now!¡±


    The leader shouted at the top of his lungs and pulled back two subordinates right next to him.


    He was not the only one to do this.


    ¡°Dodge it!¡±


    There were people in ck outfits running out of the wooden building.


    These were the Arm members who had followed the Mercenaries Guild''s core members and stealthily hid inside the building.


    The Mercenaries Guild and Arm.


    It happened as both groups of people started to run for their lives.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Arge explosion shook the area.


    Then they saw it.


    They saw two people shooting up from the ground and nimblynding on the crumbling wooden building''s roof.


    It was a man with white hair and a man with arge greatsword in his hand.

 Chapter 363: When Night Comes (1)

    <h4>Chapter 363: When Night Comes (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    The people around the first Mercenaries Guild building were confused by the people suddenly shooting up from underground.


    However, the reaction from the Mercenaries Guild''s core members was different than the others.


    ¡°N, no!¡±


    ¡°How can this be! How could something like this happen?!¡±


    Their eyes started to fill with astonishment and chaos.


    It was breaking down.


    The secret location of the Directory, the most precious cultural heritage in the Mercenaries Guild, no, possibly the entire Eastern continent, that important location was breaking down.


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    The leader of the Mercenaries Guild''s core members could not react to his subordinate who was desperately calling for him.


    ¡®...Does this make any sense?¡¯


    It was because of the question in his mind.


    ¡®They''re destroying this ce?¡¯


    They had rushed here knowing that people had infiltrated the location.


    However, they never expected someone to destroy this ce.


    There was a simple reason for it.


    ¡°...They¡¯re going to bury the Directory like this? They¡¯re going to get rid of it? These people?¡±


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    The Directory was a cultural heritage with significant value, something that could give anyone in possession of it arge amount of power and influence.


    The Mercenaries Guild was always wary of someone aiming for the Directory.


    In fact, there were many people who wanted to steal it.


    However, they had never worried about it being lost.


    What kind of crazy lunatic would destroy close to 1,000 years of records?


    And all of it at that?


    ¡°...Leader! The Directory, is the Directory going to disappear?¡±


    But crazy lunatics like that had appeared.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The Assistant Leader vigorously shook his head. However, his eyes pupils were shaking in fear as he did that.


    ¡°I, I''m certain they moved them to a different location before destroying the building.¡±


    The Assistant Leader¡¯s gaze headed toward the Leader.


    ¡°R, right?¡±


    However, the response came from someone else.


    ¡°It would take at least half a year, no, a full year to carefully move all of those books!¡±


    Although only the Mercenary King knew the path to the Directory, the leaders of the Mercenaries Guild had some vague knowledge of the location and pathway there.


    The Mercenaries Guild was somewhere where strength equaled influence.


    The core members were part of the leadership.


    ¡°...Either that or they moved it with magic. However, we only detected four spells being cast. There is nobody in this world who can teleport or move all of those books into a spatial dimension with just four spells!¡±


    That was the thought on the minds of all of the core members here.


    That was why their eyes were full of astonishment and chaos.


    The Mercenaries Guild''s people were not the only ones in a state of chaos.


    ¡°...Squad Leader-nim, shouldn¡¯t we figure out what is going on?¡±


    A member of Arm¡¯s Second Battle Brigade cautiously asked his superior, Atures Poeff.


    The squad member moved away from the Mercenaries Guild''s forces while observing the area nonstop.


    ¡®...The first Mercenaries Guild building is crumbling.¡¯


    He was looking at the Mercenaries Guild members who were looking at the crumbling building with astonishment and disbelief with an odd gaze.


    Both the core members and the mercenaries who cameter all stopped and nkly stared at the building that had been a symbol of their organization.


    It was at that moment.


    He heard his superior, Atures Poeff start to speak.


    ¡°...How is that person here?¡±


    ¡°Squad Leader-nim?¡±


    Atures Poeff.


    He was a talented assassin who used to hold a high position in the Poeff household, one of the former Five Assassin Households in the Eastern continent.


    The squad member heard Atures Poeff being anxious for the first time in over ten years.


    ¡®No, he¡¯s not anxious.¡¯


    He sounded scared.


    ¡®That cold and cruel Squad Leader-nim is scared?¡¯


    He subconsciously turned his head toward where Atures Poeff was looking.


    Atures was not the only one who was looking in that direction.


    All of the forces around this area were looking at the crumbling wooden building and the two individuals.


    First was a middle-aged to senior old man whose hair was white.


    Next to him was a man with a greatsword who seemed to be in his thirties.


    ¡®I can at least tell they are not on our side.¡¯


    The squad member continued to look around.


    ¡®...They are not on the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s side either.¡¯


    That meant that these two men were part of a different faction.


    Who would be able to so confidently reveal themselves after destroying the Mercenaries Guild''s original branch?


    It was at that moment.


    His Squad Leader, Atures Poeff started to speak.


    At the same time, Crock, the leader of the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s core members started to speak as well.


    Both of their voices were shaking.


    ¡°...Mn.¡±


    Both of them just said one word.


    Atures was in histe forties while Crock was in his early thirties. There was no way that the two of them did not know about these two individuals.


    The atmosphere in the area became different the moment the two of them said that word.


    ¡°Excuse me? Mn?¡±


    The younger people sounded confused.


    ¡°...Mn? Is it really Ron Mn?¡±


    On the other hand, the people who had been here for over ten years could not hide their astonishment as they focused their gazes on the older man.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Gasp! Step back!¡±


    The two men on the roof shot up into the air.


    ¡°Step back!¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Both Crock and Atures started to shout.


    However, the others were already moving before they said anything.


    It could not be helped.


    Boobooboooooooooom-


    A loud explosion shook the area.


    ¡°Aaah! G, get down!¡±


    ¡°W, what the...!¡±


    The ground was shaking. The people in the rear quickly ducked. The ones who had retreated gulped in shock.


    Boooooooooooom-


    It was being gobbled up.


    Yes, it looked as if the original base was being gobbled up by the ground.


    It was not just being destroyed.


    The Mercenaries Guild had been slowly buying thend around the original Mercenaries Guild base.


    That was how they prevented other buildings froming into the area and left the area around the Mercenaries Guild empty.


    ¡°...Leader-nim, I don''t think there is a reason to go any farther back.¡±


    Crock could not say anything back to his subordinate as he continued to look forward.


    The wooden building and the empty area around it.


    That area created arge circle and crumbled down.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    One of Arm¡¯s members looked inside thatrge circle before he flinched.


    ¡°...Furniture? A desk?¡±


    He was looking at least 10 meters down. He could see dirt, rocks, and the debris from the wooden building. He could also see hundreds ofrge pieces of furniture such as desks in there as well.


    This new ditch showed everything under the sun without hiding anything.


    That was the reason for it.


    ¡°Perhaps? Squad Leader-nim!¡±


    The Arm member had a good idea about the true identity of this location.


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Squad Leader Atures whom the squad member was looking at, nodded his head.


    ¡°That was where they kept the Directory.¡±


    That was why the Mercenaries Guild people had been rushing and that was why they were all extremely shocked right now.


    Atures Poeff''s gaze started to move.


    ¡°Ron Mn.¡±


    The squad member who also turned his gaze started to shake.


    ¡®When?¡¯


    A portion of the Second Battle Brigade that hade with Atures had stepped back to this location to dodge the crumbling ground.


    There was an average looking house located here.


    And on top of that house¡¯s roof...


    A man with white hair was looking down at the Arm members from this house that was not very far away from them.


    ¡°Patriarch-nim, you are still just as stealthy.¡±


    Squad Leader Atures started to speak to the man who was in his sixties in a friendly manner. However, his demeanor changed as the old man stared at him without saying anything.


    ¡°Your stealthiness must have been what let you escape back then. Just like a damn rat.¡±


    Fifteen years ago.


    That was when the majority of the Mn household was killed.


    They were only unable to find the bodies of Ron Mn, the patriarch, and his son, Beacrox Mn.


    ¡°You ran away so well that we couldn''t find you.¡±


    Atures started to sneer.


    ¡°I thought you were scared and hiding. What wind brought you here? Are you tired of living?¡±


    Tap.


    Someone jumped across some roofs andnded behind Ron. Atures looked at him and continued to speak.


    ¡°Your son still seems to have a long life in front of him. Long time no see. I went to visit your ce a few times when you were young. Do you remember this uncle?¡±


    Atures smiled brightly with his teeth showing.


    He heard a benign voice at that moment.


    ¡°Yes, Atures. Is that why you killed all of your own family members?¡±


    The smile disappeared from Atures¡¯s face.


    Atures Poeff.


    He had once been someone from the Poeff household, one of the Five Assassin Households.


    He was the one who took charge in killing the Mercenary King¡¯s friend, Glenn Poeff''s family.


    ¡°You have no response.¡±


    Atures could see the benign smile on Ron¡¯s face.


    However, Ron¡¯s cold eyes did not look benign at all. Those cold eyes looked toward Atures who was down below looking up at him.


    ¡°It looks like you are the scared rat bastard, not me.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Ron let out a quiet chuckle.


    His hand then moved.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A small groan soon followed.


    Atures''s gaze started to move.


    ¡°...S, Squad Leader-nim.¡±


    It was the person Atures had with him on this operation in ce of his Assistant Squad Leader.


    There was a small dagger right in front of that person¡¯s foot.


    He had been stealthily moving toward the building where Ron was located.


    Atures could see the shocked squad member as he heard Ron''s softughter in his ear.


    ¡°Your subordinates seem even more like damn rats.¡±


    Atures bit down on his lips.


    He noticed it the moment he saw Ron.


    No, he noticed it the moment he saw Ron''s body.


    Ron''s body was healthy even though he was in his sixties.


    He was also giving off a sharp presence.


    It was a presence that only someone who had honed their skills without letting go of the tension in their body for even a moment could have.


    ¡°Atures, don''t you agree?¡±


    That was why Atures could not charge toward Ron as soon as he saw him.


    ¡°Hmm? A rat who has no brain. How can you have such squad members with you?¡±


    Atures¡¯s gaze headed back toward Ron.


    Ron was smiling but his eyes were cold.


    ¡°it''s fine if all of you want toe at me at once.¡±


    A portion of Arm¡¯s members looked toward Atures.


    However, Atures did not dare to move even after Ron''s provocation. This was the same for his subordinates who had been with him for at least fifteen years.


    Ron Mn.


    Who was he?


    He was someone with enough skills to get rid of the Five Assassin Households and create just one household.


    That was why he was able to escape from Arm''s formidable attack that even the White Star helped out with.


    He had done so even with his son, a young boy who had not learned anything about assassination nor stealth.


    That person had returned.


    He had returned to say the following.


    ¡°If you can catch me.¡±


    Come at me if you can catch me.


    ¡°And you''ll have to be ready.¡±


    However, the moment you try to fight me...


    ¡°We wille to gift you with death when nightes.¡±


    They would have to feel fear every night.


    ¡°We will get all of you without missing a single one.¡±


    Cruel things wereing out of the old man¡¯s mouth.


    However, what concerned Atures was not that.


    ¡®When nightes, ¡®we,¡¯ will-¡¯


    We.


    That word was concerning to Atures.


    No, it was making him anxious.


    ¡°...Us?¡±


    That question came out of his mouth and got a gentle response back.


    ¡°Fifteen years, that was not time for just all of you.¡±


    Atures¡¯s back became cold as he subconsciously opened his mouth to shout. However, he did not have a chance to say anything.


    ¡°Ron Mn!¡±


    Ron turned his head.


    There were people charging toward them with veins visible on their faces.


    They were, of course, the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s core members.


    Leader Crock''s mind was an emotional rollercoaster as he charged toward Ron.


    ¡°Long time no see, little kid.¡±


    Crock started to frown after hearing what Ron said to him.


    He was the leader of the core members now, however, sixteen years ago, he was just a childmenting each day in a back alley.


    There was someone who had taught that boy how to use a sword.


    ¡°Long time.¡±


    Crock could see Beacrox motion at him with his head.


    This was someone whom he had learned with for a year.


    Crock clenched onto his hand that was holding his greatsword.


    He had heard greatsword techniques for one year before entering the Mercenaries Guild as the lowest ranking member. That was why he was able to evade that terrible situation fifteen years ago.


    He heard a cold voice.


    ¡°You somehow managed to reach the leader position.¡±


    The voice was so cold that anybody hearing it would get the chills.


    However, the person speaking was Ron Mn.


    Crock knew that this was the real Ron.


    However, Crock still pointed his greatsword toward Ron.


    He was currently the person who needed to protect the guild as the Mercenary King was not here.


    ¡°Ron Mn! Are you the one who destroyed the original branch building?¡±


    He asked Ron a question.


    Crock''s actions would change based on his response.


    His hand that was clenching onto the greatsword did not shake at all. Fifteen years had turned Crock into a reliable adult who knew the importance of responsibility and duty.


    ¡°Haha-¡±


    He could see Ron starting tough.


    Ron was older, but he was still the same. He still gave off the presence of a cold dagger.


    Ron looked at Atures, Crock, and the people following the two of them before slowly opening his arms.


    He then calmly started to speak.


    ¡°Destroyed?¡±


    People turned toward Beacrox at that moment.


    However, Ron continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fully destroyed yet.¡±


    People¡¯s jaws dropped.


    Beacrox Mn.


    They could see the magic bombs in Beacrox''s hands.


    ¡°No way-!¡±


    ¡°...T, that!¡±


    Ron heard a cute voice in his mind as the flustered people looked at him.


    - Lemonade gramps! The human says to throw the magic bombs when he gives the signal! The human said we need to make sure that not even the slightest traces remain if we''re going to do it! I agree with him, and so do the rest of our family members!


    Raon''s excited voice filled Ron''s mind.


    - Of course, I will create a shield so that nobody else gets hurt. Just trust the great and mighty Raon Miru! Got it, good gramps?!


    The corners of Ron''s lips started to go up.


    He had a cold smile that was far from being benign.


    - We will destroy everything! Just trust me!


    Ron looked toward the people looking up at him and started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the Mns to start again.¡±


    The massacred Mn household.


    This situation was quite amazing to create their new beginning.

 Chapter 364: When Night Comes (2)

    <h4>Chapter 364: When Night Comes (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°You''re going to throw magic bombs?¡±


    Ron looked toward the person who asked that question. It was someone he did not know. However, Ron still warmly responded back.


    "The first branch building and the Directory storage facility will disappear from the world today.¡±


    Ron then took a step back.


    Baaaaang!


    The sound of the roof breaking down could be heard.


    ¡°You''ve gotten better.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Crock started to frown after seeing Ron leisurely dodge his sudden attack with a single step and then give him apliment. However, his greatsword headed for Ron once again.


    ¡°Archers, aim for Ron Mn and Beacrox Mn¡¯s arms! There should be a mage on their side nearby! Find them now!¡±


    Crock shouted the orders as loudly as he could.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes, leader!¡±


    The archers immediately pulled their bowstrings back, living up to the reputation of being part of the core members. However, they did not make any rash movements.


    ¡°Just prevent them from moving!¡±


    It was because they could not afford to identally hit the magic bombs or make the Mns feel a sense of danger.


    The Mercenaries Guild mages started to search the nearby area at the same time.


    A mage needed to be nearby for a magic bomb to go off.


    ¡°...We will retreat.¡±


    ¡°Squad Leader-nim?¡±


    ¡°We will retreat. Do not make me have to repeat myself again.¡±


    Atures chose to retreat.


    He coldly responded to the confused expressions on his squad members¡¯ faces.


    ¡°Do not forget our main mission.¡±


    Their main mission.


    Find the whereabouts of the Mercenary King.


    They needed to find the traces of the Mercenary King who disappeared from Leeb-An City.


    The squad members tried to retreat as their leader ordered.


    ¡°Who said you could go?¡±


    They could see a person looking down at them and smiling with a greatsword on his back at that moment. Beacrox was smirking with one corner of his lips up with his arms full of magic bombs.


    Beacrox''s gaze as he looked down at the Arm members was cold.


    It could not be helped.


    Fifteen years ago.


    Back when he could still be called a young boy. He still remembered how his house had burnt down, his family members had died, and how his mother had stood in front of him while swinging her sword.


    Just like his father, Beacrox had a lot of anger about that situation as well.


    In fact, he had even more anger about it than his father.


    That was the reason the young boy who had been told he looked like his mother had lost his smile and had to be an adult with a cold expression like his father.


    He recalled a moment from the past.


    Choi Han hade to find him in the rear garden to say something when they were at the Super Rock Vi.


    ¡®You seem to be more talented in stealth techniques and throwing knives arts than greatsword arts.¡¯


    Choi Han then threw a throwing knife to Beacrox.


    Beacrox ignored how Choi Han had disrespectfully called him, ¡®you,¡¯ as he caught the throwing knife and threw it toward a tree. The throwing knife uratelynded at the center of the target.


    Beacrox looked back at Choi Han and responded.


    ¡®None of your business.¡¯


    That was the only response he could give.


    He still remembered it.


    He had seen how his house had been covered in fire.


    He remembered how the fire seemed to grow taller with every scream from his family members.


    ¡®Beacrox, wait here. Your father wille soon.¡¯


    Beacrox had still been short and weak at that time.


    Beacrox could not forget about the greatsword in his mother¡¯s hands as she stood in front of him. His father wanted Beacrox to use a greatsword as well.


    But most importantly, Beacrox himself chose to use a greatsword.


    He too knew about his talents. He was talented in torture arts and stealth arts.


    Just seeing his father from the side made him think that he could easily do it if he practiced a bit.


    The others in Cale''s group were getting stronger at extreme speeds. Even before the sword master, a high-grade mage, and a necromancer had appeared, Beacrox¡¯s growth had been stunted inparison. It would probably be difficult for him to reach the sword master level with his greatsword arts.


    It was not because he was focused on cooking.


    He had reached his limits with the greatsword, however, he could not give up the greatsword.


    ¡°Beacrox Mn.¡±


    Beacrox could see Atures Poeff staring at him. He could also feel many other gazes focused on him.


    He took one step forward.


    He heard his father¡¯s voice by his ear at that moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    That was enough.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Crock charged toward Ron at max speed after hearing thement.


    However, Ron had already shot up into the air.


    Beacrox then took out his greatsword.


    ng!


    Therge sword shined from the sunlight.


    However, nobody could look at Beacrox¡¯s sword.


    ¡°S, shit!¡±


    He was holding the greatsword with both hands.


    The things that had been in Beacrox¡¯s hands prior to this were thrown into the air.


    All of the magic bombs were thrown high into the air.


    ¡°C, catch them!¡±


    ¡°Dodge! Avoid the bombs!¡±


    It was right before the situation turned to hell.


    In that desperate situation...


    Beacrox also kicked off the roof and jumped into the air as his greatsword started to create arge arc.


    Beacrox could see Crock and Atures at that moment.


    Crock looked anxious while Atures looked shocked.


    Beacrox smiled as he swung his greatsword.


    ¡°N, no!¡±


    Someone started to shout.


    Baaaaang!


    And the face of the greatsword hit the side of the magic bomb.


    Bang!


    It was not just one.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The greatsword created a few morerge arcs and mmed into the magic bombs.


    The magic bombs that were hit started to shake as they were all mmed in the same direction.


    ¡°H, how could this be!¡±


    One mercenary started to pull on his hair.


    Boom! Boom!


    The magic bombs mmed down while making some loud noises.


    They all mmed down into the pit where the original Mercenaries Guild building used to stand.


    ¡°I should move mine as well.¡±


    Plop. Plop.


    The magic bombs in Ron''s hands gently fell into the pit as well.


    Ron thennded on another roof and opened his arms.


    ¡°Now then.¡±


    p.


    Ron pped his hands and said a word in a low voice.


    ¡°Explode.¡±


    That was all.


    Baaaaaang!


    The people started to cover their ears and ttened themselves against the ground.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The explosions seemed to never end.


    The people on the ground could feel their bodies shaking from the ground shaking.


    They finally looked up after the explosions stopped only to see a tall pir of fire.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    It seemed to be shooting up into the air.


    The underground area where the Eastern continent¡¯s greatest and oldest records had been located. Arge pir of fire shot up from the debris of that pit.


    It was a red fire that seemed to want to burn everything up.


    Some of them turned their heads.


    It was because they heard Ron''s voice.


    ¡°Now the records, the history, has disappeared.¡±


    The mercenaries, members of Arm, and even the nearby residents who were hiding and watching everything...


    All of them could not hide their shock at his words.


    That meant that the Directory was burning inside of this pir of fire.


    Beacrox who was next to Ron had taken out a teleportation magic scroll at some point.


    ¡°Get them! We must get them!¡±


    Crock jumped up and started to run toward the Mn father-son duo. The mercenaries who came back to their senses also started to charge.


    Crock gave another order as he did that.


    ¡°Mages, put out that fire right away!¡±


    He then picked up his greatsword to throw toward Ron.


    However, he hesitated for a moment and the greatsword ended up being thrown, not at Ron, but right in front of Ron.


    ¡°You''re still the same.¡±


    Crock could see Ron giving him a cold smile beforepletely ripping apart the magic scroll.


    Riiiiiip!


    The Mn duo''s body slowly started to turn transparent.


    Baaaaang!


    Crock¡¯s greatsword thennded one step in front of Ron.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Crock stopped running and plopped down on the ground. He mmed down on the ground with his fist.


    They were gone.


    Ron and Beacrox. The two of them had instantly teleported away.


    Crock started to frown.


    Fifteen years.


    Their reunion after fifteen years had been such a terrible situation!


    However, he could not hide his shaking pupils after hearing the mage¡¯s report.


    ¡°Leader-nim! We cannot use water magic!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?! We must put the fire out! Otherwise, everything will be lost!¡±


    Crock raised his voice and was about to chastise the mage before shutting up after seeing what was going on behind the mage.


    ¡°W, what the...?¡±


    He finally had time to look around.


    Arge explosion had urred.


    These magic bombs had rumbled with enough shock to destroy the outskirts of this free city.


    The noise it made showed that it was that strong as well.


    However, things were fine.


    Nothing was breaking down from the shaking and no homes were burning.


    The explosion did not destroy anything either.


    Everything remained the same.


    ¡°Leader-nim. It¡¯s a barrier, a shield.¡±


    He could see arge white shield.


    The shield was not protecting the people.


    ¡°We can''t put the fire out because of that shield. We can only wait for it to go out on its own.¡±


    The shield was surrounding therge pir of fire.


    That was why the pir of fire could note out beyond the area, however, it also meant that nobody could put the fire out either.


    One of the mercenaries looked around and started to speak.


    ¡°...A thousand years¡¯ worth of records is gone. T, they all burned up.¡±


    He then started to frown and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°...Mn.¡±


    That forgotten name had returned to the world once again.


    That appearance was more destructive and explosive than any other organization.


    Arm and the Mercenaries Guild.


    The messengers for both groups quickly and stealthily started to move. They would return to their respective headquarters and inform them of the situation.


    This was the same for the others who were watching as well.


    ¡°Ho, my goodness. Things are getting really weird. Arm, the Mercenaries Guild, and the Mn household.¡±


    There were a lot of thoughts in the minds of the people who were mumbling as they left.


    It was possible that an unexpected faction was about to appear.


    ¡°Hey, should we inform the crown about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course! This is the first time one of the households destroyed by Arm has returned! Especially like this! Do you know what this means?!¡±


    The informant for the crown leaned in to hear his friend''s urgent but quiet voice.


    His friend quickly continued to speak.


    ¡°This is the beginning! I''m sure there are people from the Five Assassin Households who are still alive. Either that or people who were harmed by Arm! They mighte out! Especially now that the Mn household has shown their strength and revealed themselves once again!¡±


    The person talking started to frown as he said that.


    ¡°Hey, the Mn household was originally one that only appeared during the night. Yet they showed themselves in the middle of the day out in the open. Can¡¯t you figure out what the meaning behind that is?¡±


    He was someone who knew about Ron Mn.


    ¡°It means that Ron Mn has prepared enough to touch the Mercenaries Guild and fight in the open.¡±


    The Mercenaries Guild.


    Although they were currently fighting against Arm for power, it was still one of the top factions on the Eastern continent.


    ¡°Do you think he would be stepping forward like this if there were only one or two of them? I''m certain that the Mn household has at least a couple hundred, no, a couple thousand people with them.¡±


    Of course, they didn¡¯t know that all Ron had with him were a few bandits who were working at Cale¡¯s inn.


    A small but sharp dagger. These people who had not figured out the identity of that small dagger were thinking that this was arge faction that they had not known about.


    ¡°...This is a serious issue.¡±


    All of the informants with serious expressions split up to go to their respective ces.


    That was how the power yers and strong individuals on the Eastern continent heard about the revival of the Mn household.


    Furthermore, the people of the Eastern continent heard that the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Directory had disappeared.


    Paaaat!


    Cale arrived somewhere with a sh of light.


    ¡°Looks like we arrived at the right spot.¡±


    He looked around after hearing the ancient Dragon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Human! It''s all white here!¡±


    ¡°It looks like a desert! But all of the sand is white!¡±


    ¡°That tree is white! Everything is white! It¡¯s also cold!¡±


    Plop, plop.


    Cale raised his head.


    White snow was falling andnding on his cheeks.


    The ground around them was covered in white pebbles that looked like the sand of the desert. White snow was also falling in such a ce.


    There were also many white trees growing as well.


    This ced didn''t seem to be real.


    It seemed as if thews of nature had disappeared from this ce.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    Cale looked toward Eruhaben.


    Cale''s group had teleported along with Ron and Beacrox. They had teleported from the first Mercenaries Guild branch building to somewherepletely different.


    The ancient Dragon pointed behind him and started to speak.


    ¡°This is where the Castle of Light is located.¡±


    A ce where everything was white.


    ¡°It is the coldest ce on the Eastern continent.¡±


    The Castle of Light, one of the Three Restricted Areas.


    In addition.


    - This ce.


    Cale heard a voice in his mind.


    It was the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    - That child.


    The child that the Super Rock was talking about was the child he protected, the first Dragon yer.


    - I''m certain that child would have built his vige here.


    The first Dragon yer.


    The vige that he built.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale''s body bent forward.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    He raised his hand toward the others to show them he was okay before moving his other hand.


    And finally...


    Ooooooong-


    A white crown appeared in his hand.


    It was the crown that once belonged to the Dragon yer.


    It was the crown that likes Dragon blood.


    That white crown was screeching.


    Paaaaat!


    A strand of white light cut through the air.


    The light hade out from the crown.


    That light became a line and pointed in a direction.


    Cale looked at the strand of light for a moment before turning his gaze. He started to speak as soon as he made eye contact with the ancient Dragon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Dragon yer.


    The vige that he built.


    He felt as if following this light would lead him to that vige.


    That was why Cale, as well as the others who were focused on that light, could not hear the quiet mumbling.


    ¡°...Something is weird. Something is weird.¡±


    Raon was looking around and tilting his head in confusion.


    The quietly mumbling Raon scrunched up his nose and patted his heart with his chubby front paw.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Raon''s heart was beating wildly for some reason.

 Chapter 365: When Night Comes (3)

    <h4>Chapter 365: When Night Comes (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Raon continued to tilt his head.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    It was not painful.


    Nervousness? Fear? Joy?


    Raon could not figure out why his heart was beating like this.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Raon could see Cale, who grabbed his front paw that was pounding his chest.


    ¡°Youngest, I want to know why you are doing that!¡±


    Hong had walked up underneath the floating Raon and was looking up as well.


    Raon started to smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! My heart is just beating really fast! It must be because I am the great and mighty Raon Miru!¡±


    Raon could see Cale¡¯s suspicious gaze at that moment.


    ¡°Is it a cold again?¡±


    That question made Raon recall how he had gotten a cold when they went to visit the Whale tribe vige a long time ago. He was a great and mighty Dragon, but he had still caught a cold.


    Raon puffed up his chest and responded back.


    ¡°No! I am not sick! It is not a cold! I am great and mighty, so I will never catch a cold again!¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale started to shake his head. Raon used temperature management magic on On, Hong, himself, and the rest.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s not cold at all!¡±


    ¡°I am great and mighty!¡±


    Raon and Hong were running through the white pebbles or in the sky even with the snow falling on them. Cale then turned his gaze.


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    He then flinched.


    ¡°...Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    Eruhaben was standing right next to him.


    However, Eruhaben was not looking at Cale. He was looking at Raon with an odd gaze before turning toward Cale and casually making ament.


    ¡°...Something is weird.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Weird?¡±


    Cale knew that Eruhaben¡¯s gaze had been on Raon just now and quickly started to speak.


    ¡°Are you talking about Raon?¡±


    ¡°No. You.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    The ancient Dragon sternly responded back to Cale, who nkly asked in confusion.


    ¡°That crown in your hand.¡±


    Mercenary King Bud Illis chimed in at that moment. He had left his highest-grade mage friend, Glenn Poeff, to deal with the issues and apanied Cale''s group here.


    ¡°I think... Even I think that something is weird about the thing in your hand as Eruhaben-nim mentioned. What is it?¡±


    Bud''s eyes were sparkling with curiosity.


    Cale unexpectedly responded the way he wanted to respond after seeing the look on Bud¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don''t want to tell you.¡±


    Seeing those sparkling eyes made him not want to answer.


    Smirk.


    Bud smirked as he answered back.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t tell me!¡±


    ¡®...This weird bastard.¡¯


    Cale could not figure Bud out. Bud didn''t care as he started to speak again. The others gathered around him.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, we came here because you said the Dragon yer vige might be here, right? Isn¡¯t that the case, Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Bud seemed more excited after hearing Eruhaben¡¯s response and raised the tension as he continued to speak.


    ¡°This ce!¡±


    He picked up some white pebbles in both hands. The pebbles just fell out through the gap between his hands.


    ¡°There is nothing here!¡±


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Cale ''s gaze headed toward Bud¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This is a ce where only these white sand pebbles, white trees, and the white snow exists.¡±


    Ron chimed in as well.


    ¡°This is somewhere that life cannot grow.¡±


    The thought of dead mana crossed Cale''s mind.


    ¡°It is not because of dead mana.¡±


    However, Ron''s exnation made him push that aside and question the reason.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t life grow here?¡±


    Ron and Bud both responded to that question.


    ¡°I do not know, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°No idea!¡±


    Bud shrugged his shoulders as Cale''s expression turned stoic.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s one of the Three Restricted Areas! Someone who walks in here will most likely die of starvation from losing their way.¡±


    Bud pointed toward Cale¡¯s crown.


    ¡°That is why I find this item that is showing you a way to be quite interesting. Is there really something here in thisnd of nothing? Hmm?¡±


    A curious set of eyes were thoroughly observing the crown. Cale felt iffy about those eyes and debated whether he should find a bottle somewhere to give to Bud.


    ¡°There''s also something else that is not here.¡±


    Cale looked toward the ancient Dragon and could see where his finger was pointing.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale immediately understood what Eruhaben was trying to say.


    The ancient Dragon''s finger was pointed at the sky. Cale¡¯s expression turned odd after looking up.


    It was snowing.


    There were a lot of clouds and a thick fog.


    He could not see the sun because of that.


    He heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice once again.


    ¡°There are no nights nor days here.¡±


    Swoooooooosh-


    They heard a swoosh as wind wrapped around the group. The ancient Dragon''s wind magic was delivered to the group.


    Eruhaben kicked off the ground with a white gold colored wind at the tip of his feet. He moved forward and started to speak to Cale and the others.


    ¡°Follow me. I know the path here.¡±


    The direction he was heading toward was the same as the direction that the white crown was showing. He looked around and casuallymented.


    ¡°The path to thest Dragon Lord¡¯s grave and the path that the crown is showing are the same.¡±


    Thest Dragon Lord.


    Those words made Bud, Ron, Choi Han, and Beacrox start to follow the ancient Dragon.


    ¡°The Castle of Light. I will show you the truth about that ce.¡±


    Eruhaben turned back around and started to move.


    Cale opened to Raon and Hong to quickly follow them. The two of them started to move with excitement as well. He then lowered his body.


    ¡°On.¡±


    He picked up On who had aplicated expression on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    On had been quiet earlier when Raon and Hong were happily ying around. She had only looked up at the sky.


    ¡°...Nothing. It¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    On shook her head and jumped out of Cale¡¯s arms and started to run. Cale ran next to her. He heard On¡¯s mumblings as they ran.


    ¡°...Something is weird.¡±


    Cale just quietly continued on.


    However, he clearly remembered it.


    Raon and On.


    Both children said something was weird as soon as they entered this area.


    Cale trusted the two children¡¯s words quite a bit. His reddish-brown eyes quickly started to look around.


    He also looked at something else that was weird.


    Ooooooong-


    The white crown had been shaking since earlier.


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd as he looked at the crown.


    It was crying.


    - ...I will kill him.


    Cale heard the crying andments in his mind.


    - I will definitely...kill...the bastard who took away all my precious things. I will definitely...kill him.


    The voice was familiar.


    Why?


    The Dominating Aura.


    It was the same as the voice who had told Cale that this bluffing power was great for scamming people.


    Cale followed behind the group and brought the crown up to his mouth. He then whispered to it.


    ¡°Shut up. Otherwise, I will break you.¡±


    The crown became quiet.


    Cale then increased his speed with a satisfied expression.


    He didn''t care what the crown had to say. This crown had be a useless item he needed to destroy at some point from the moment it had aimed for Raon.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A cool breeze brushed past his face as he flew through the air.


    They moved like that for a whole hour.


    The group finally arrived at the spot where the crown¡¯s strand of light ended.


    Eruhaben stopped once he got to that location.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here?¡±


    Bud looked around with a confused expression. Choi Han and Beacrox also turned their heads and looked around.


    All they could still see were the white pebbles, the snow, and the white trees.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it seems like.¡±


    Eruhaben wasughing. He brushed back his hair and nced around.


    "Dragons return to nature once they die. They be a part of nature and leave no traces.¡±


    He pointed to himself.


    ¡°I will probably turn to dust and be dispersed into this world after I die. That is the death I wish for.¡±


    ¡°You still have a long way to go before you die! You are going to live for a long time!¡±


    The red Kitten Hong peeked around before sharing his opinion.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Eruhaben let out a fake cough before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Dragons consider those kinds of deaths as the most beautiful deaths.¡±


    This was the reason Dragons became upset and angry about Dragons who were murdered, forcing their dead corpse to remain in the world without even being able to rot away to return to nature.


    ¡°However...¡±


    A corner of his lips started to go up. It was a cold smile.


    ¡°In front of our eyes is a Dragon who died and was unable to return to nature.¡±


    Choi Han asked a question.


    ¡°Is that Dragon thest Dragon Lord?¡±


    Bud, who was standing there with an odd expression, also asked a question.


    ¡°...In front of our eyes?¡±


    Eruhaben nodded his head and gave a short response back.


    ¡°Yes, in front of our eyes. Can¡¯t you all see it?¡±


    Eruhaben reached his hand out. The white pebbles flew into his palm. Eruhaben clenched onto those pebbles.


    They spilled out through the gaps between his fingers.


    ¡°Thest Dragon Lord.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyes headed toward the ck Dragon. The little kid¡¯s round eyes were focused on him.


    ¡°That white Dragon''s attribute is something that Dragons have known about for generations.¡±


    Thest Dragon Lord was a White Dragon.


    ¡°It was very famous.¡±


    All Dragons have some sort of natural attribute.


    Eruhaben¡¯s was dust, while Raon''s was the present.


    ¡°The White Dragon created this Castle of Light. This white ground and the white snow. Everything here are traces of that Dragon.¡±


    His foot moved up before pushing back down again.


    Boooom!


    A loud vibration started with Eruhaben at the center.


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    Bud¡¯s body started to shake.


    Choi Han was already regaining his bnce with On and Hong in his arms. Even Ron and Beacrox slightly stumbled.


    They could see arge white gold whirlwinding out of Eruhaben. The white gold dust particles were roaring and creating a whirlwind.


    Boom!


    Eruhaben stomped his foot once more.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Both Bud and Beacrox gasped.


    Swooooooosh-


    The white gold whirlwind started to disappear. It ran into something before it disappeared.


    And in ce of the whirlwind...


    The group could see arge shield.


    No, it was a castle gate.


    It was arge white castle gate in the shape of a shield.


    They could also see the scenery past the castle gate.


    ¡°Thest Dragon Lord''s attribute was protection.¡±


    Eruhabenughed as he continued to speak.


    "Can you see the shield?¡±


    His hand pointed to the gate. He then pointed beyond the gate.


    ¡°You can see that tall and beautiful castle as well, right?¡±


    A white castle that was sparkling appeared in front of the group.


    ¡°...The Castle of Light.¡±


    Bud mumbled the name of this location.


    He thought he could finally understand why it was called the Castle of Light.


    A beautiful and holy looking white castle.


    The traces that thest Dragon Lord left behind.


    Bud was so absorbed in its beauty that he subconsciously started to walk toward the white castle. However, he had no choice but to stop.


    Therge gate prevented him from going any farther.


    ¡°You cannot go in.¡±


    Bud turned his head.


    ¡°All living Dragons tried to enter that castle once the Dragon Lord died. That was because the next generation''s Dragon Lord had not been decided.¡±


    Eruhaben thought about the ancient Dragon who had told him about the situation at that time. The information about what happened had been passed down orally from Dragon to Dragon for generations.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°However, that castle did not open its gates for any Dragon.¡±


    The castle gates did not open.


    No Dragon could destroy the castle gate either.


    The Dragon Lord''s strength was that strong.


    The Dragons had realized something after having all of this information.


    Inside that castle...


    ¡°It is currently protecting something.¡±


    The Dragon Lord was definitely protecting something.


    ¡°Thest Dragon Lord created this castle to protect something. They created a castle that nobody could enter. It has been that way even after the Dragon Lord¡¯s death.¡±


    Numerous Dragons had tried to destroy this Castle of Light for ages.


    However, nobody could enter. They could not even get past this shield.


    ¡°Thest Lord killed themselves. They then left this Castle of Light behind.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    ¡°Youngest!¡±


    Choi Han, On, and Hong¡¯s voices cut through the group.


    The rest of the group quickly turned their heads toward Cale and Raon.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale''s left hand was shaking. He was frowning while trying to get rid of the shaking. However, he couldn¡¯t help but be angry.


    ¡°T, this damn crown!¡±


    He grabbed his left hand with his right hand.


    However, Cale''s left hand with the crown was trying to move on its own ord against Cale''s will.


    The white crown was trying to control his left hand.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale heard two voices in his mind.


    It was the Dominating Aura and the white crown.


    - Open the castle gate. I need to keep my close friend¡¯sst request.


    The Dominating Aura was the first to speak.


    Then came the white crown.


    - Open the castle gate.


    The voice continued in a sad tone.


    - There will be nothing inside there.


    Cale''s left hand could no longer be controlled and slowly headed toward his head. The crown was about tond on his head.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Youngest!¡±


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    Cale heard Hong and On''s shouts and quickly turned his head.


    He could see Raon.


    ¡°...Oo oo... oo......¡±


    He could see Raon struggling with his paw on his chest.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    Pow!


    Cale smacked his left hand with his right hand. He then started to walk toward Raon.


    Everybody stopped moving at that moment.


    Screeeech-


    An unexpected sound could be heard.


    It was a sound that nobody here had expected.


    The group turned their heads.


    The gate was opening.


    The Castle of Light.


    Therge gate was opening.


    Cale could then see it.


    There was someone inside the castle gate.


    This existence was half transparent.


    It was a small white Dragon about Raon''s size.


    The Dragon with dark blue eyes started to speak.


    ¡°Wee, my child. Wee, the person who has carried on my close friend¡¯s will.¡±


    The young White Dragon''s eyes were looking toward Cale and Raon.

 Chapter 366: When Night Comes (4)

    <h4>Chapter 366: When Night Comes (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Raon blinked his eyes.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His wildly beating heart now calmed down. His heart wasn¡¯t going crazy anymore.


    Even the pain that was making him struggle had disappeared.


    ¡°...I, I don''t understand.¡±


    However, Raon was finding it difficult to understand this situation.


    Raon could see a white Dragon that was the same size as him looking at him and smiling.


    ¡®Wee, my child.¡¯


    Those words seeped into Raon''s heart.


    ¡®My child? She said, ¡®my,¡¯ child?¡¯


    Although his heart understood, Raon''s mind could notprehend it.


    The half-transparent white Dragon in front of him was small.


    Raon''s mind nked out and he subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°I am- Raon Miru.¡±


    My name is Raon Miru.


    Raon had etched this name deep in his heart. He had an odd feeling that he should tell his name to this small white Dragon in front of him.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The white Dragon started to smile.


    ¡°Your name is Raon Miru. It''s a great name.¡±


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Raon could feel his heart starting to beat wildly again. The words that he slowly started to take in were delivering the message to his heart and mind.


    That was why Raon turned his head to look at, ¡®my human.¡¯


    ¡°...What are you doing?¡±


    He could see Cale, who was casually asking him a question.


    His left hand was slightly shaking with the crown and slumped down on his side.


    Starting from there, Raon could see the others looking anxious as well.


    Even Eruhaben had shock and anxiety on his face.


    A stoic voice made Raon turn his head.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    He could see Cale approaching him through the ground that was full of white pebbles.


    ¡°Raon Miru.¡±


    Raon''s wings started to flutter.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Raon quickly flew over to Cale after hearing him call for him once more. Cale moved Raon behind his back.


    Raon''s two front paws touched Cale''s back.


    Cale then changed directions and started to walk a little faster.


    ¡°...Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han quickly followed behind him.


    ¡°Will you enter right away?¡±


    Choi Han was looking at the white castle.


    His eyes were taking in the tall castle walls around the castle, the open castle gate, and the half-transparent white Dragon inside the gate.


    He could also see the majestic white castle that was shining behind the Dragon as well.


    Eruhaben had said that this was somewhere that no Dragons had been able to enter.


    But the white Dragon that appeared there was inviting Cale and Raon inside.


    ¡®Will they be safe?¡¯


    Choi Han could not tell what dangers might be waiting for them inside. In addition, Cale had said something else about this ce as well. He said that the Dragon yer vige, the White Star¡¯s hometown, might be somewhere here.


    They needed to be careful and be even more careful.


    He then heard Cale''s light chuckle. Choi Han could see Cale''s expression.


    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±


    ¡®What else can I do?¡¯


    Choi Han was at a loss for words after seeing the message Cale¡¯s gaze was conveying.


    ¡°You heard her too.¡±


    Choi Han then remembered how the white Dragon had called Raon, ¡®my child.¡¯


    He realized that Cale understood the dangers of this ce as well. However, he also understood why Cale was starting to move.


    ¡°...Yes I did.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Then we must go.¡±


    Choi Han did not say anything else and moved to stand behind Raon.


    ¡°...Human.¡±


    Cale patted Raon with his right hand and started to walk.


    He could feel Raon¡¯s two paws shaking on his back.


    The great and mighty Raon was still only six-years-old.


    The young Dragon then suddenly heard someone say, ¡®my child.¡¯


    How could someone suddenly appear and say something so shocking? How shocked would a child be?


    Cale could not understand why anyone would do that to a child.


    That was why he had to step up as Raon''s guardian.


    Isn¡¯t that what thew says you should do?


    Well, he didn¡¯t know if this world¡¯sws worked the same way, but Cale decided to act ording to his own philosophy. Trash never cared about thews and did whatever they pleased anyway.


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    The white Dragon looked at Cale who was walking toward her with a presence not fitting his small physique with interest.


    She then casually made ament.


    ¡°You have no fear.¡±


    That statement made Choi Han flinch. It made Mercenary King Bude back to his senses as well.


    The white Dragon.


    Although she was small, this Dragon was most likely the owner of this white castle, thest Dragon Lord.


    That Dragon was telling Cale that he had no fear.


    Cale''s response showed he really was not afraid.


    "What are you?¡±


    Another voice quickly chimed in as Bud flinched after hearing Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°...It''s an illusion! I, I know because I am great and mighty! That is magic! It, it¡¯s not real!¡±


    Raon was shouting.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Bud finally realized that the half-transparent Dragon was made from magic. It had happened so suddenly that he had not noticed it.


    Pat, pat.


    Cale patted the shouting Raon''s body once again. It was because Raon''s voice was shaking a lot.


    Cale had realized that the Dragon was an illusion even before Raon.


    It could not be helped.


    This white castle was thest trace that the Dragon Lord left behind.


    It was the Lord¡¯s grave.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Are you the Lord?¡±


    Ooooooooong.


    The crown was still weakly vibrating.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Something happened the moment the small white Dragon responded.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A strand of wind surrounded the white Dragon''s body.


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    That was all she said.


    The wind left the white Dragon and started to move.


    Baaaaang!


    Cale frowned after hearing the bang.


    The main entrance to the white castle opened wide.


    That was the first.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    After that...


    The door behind that door.


    All of the doors started to open one by one.


    These doors that were in a row mmed opened one by one.


    The wind that brushed past the white Dragon opened all of these doors that had been closed shut.


    Baaaaang!


    And once the final door opened...


    Cale could hear Eruhaben¡¯s shocked voice.


    ¡°...What the...¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t even have time to look at the ancient Dragon.


    Thest Dragon Lord was said to have been protecting something inside therge castle.


    However, the inside of the castle that became more visible with each opened door was very different than what they expected.


    It was destroyed and broken.


    The internal walls of the castle, the floor, everything was destroyed or broken. The outside was shining, but the inside was in ruins.


    Squeeze.


    Cale could feel Raon¡¯s paws squeezing his clothes.


    He made eye contact with the white Dragon at that moment.


    ¡°The former owner of your power did that.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale could see the white Dragon¡¯s pupils slowly turn vertical and sharp.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale¡¯s heart started to beat wildly.


    The Dominating Aura.


    That power suddenly started to roar inside of him. However, before he could even realize what was going on...


    ¡°I have something to show you.¡±


    The white Dragon said that before causing a gust of wind.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The white snow mixed in with the wind and covered Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale blinked at the sudden small blizzard.


    Once he opened his eyes again...


    Less than five seconds must have passed.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    ¡°This ce!¡±


    Cale heard the shocked voices of the others as he looked around. He looked behind him.


    He could see the open doors and a path heading out of the castle.


    The moment the blizzard hit them, Cale and the others were teleported into the castle.


    ¡®The Emperor of Magic.¡¯


    Cale recalled the nickname for the Dragon Lord. However, he had no time to pay attention to that.


    The ce he was teleported to was thest room they saw once the doors opened.


    It was the center of the white castle.


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    Eruhaben brushed his face with one hand.


    It was a small room.


    The room had high ceilings, but it was small.


    There were many items inside the room.


    A carpet, books, toys... There were a lot of items.


    The beds were very small beds.


    They could see a carpet with cute pictures on it, as well as many books. There was even a book on, ¡®Learning the Continent¡¯s Common Language.¡¯


    There were many toys as well.


    All of them were broken.


    ¡°This room was for birth to one year old.¡±


    They heard the white Dragon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°The next room is until two years old.¡±


    The clear and calm voice pointed to the path heading out of the castle. You needed to pass through many doors to get out.


    ¡°The next room is until five years old, and the room after that is until fifty years old. Rooms like that exist until the first growth phase room.¡±


    The first room was the smallest and the rooms grew bigger as you headed toward the exit.


    The rooms becamerger andrger, simr to how someone¡¯s world would continue to grow.


    ¡°I wanted this Castle of Light that was far from the sun, moon, and everything in the world to be the shield to protect them until the end of their second growth phase, the umbre to block the snow and rain, the fire to keep them warm.¡±


    The white Dragon headed behind Cale''s back.


    ¡°That was my hope when I created this.¡±


    Raon looked at the half-transparent white Dragon that was the same size as him. He looked at that illusion.


    The two of them made eye contact. The white Dragon continued to speak.


    ¡°I then made, ¡®me.¡¯ ¡±


    Her voice was calm.


    ¡°So that they wouldn''t be lonely.¡±


    She had a bright smile and a warm gaze.


    ¡°It was because a beautiful death didn¡¯t matter to me. I cared more about the life toe.¡±


    Eruhaben brushed his eyes with his hands again.


    The life toe.


    He was certain that the life the white Dragon was talking about was not her own.


    She had made the decision to forgo a beautiful death for the new life that would appear in the world.


    The ancient Dragon bit down on his lips and spoke to Cale using magic.


    - Cale, I think Raon really might be thest Dragon Lord¡¯s child.


    He found it hard to believe even as he said that.


    - ...Of course, I can¡¯t believe that it took over 9,000 years for an egg to hatch.


    Thest Dragon Lord was born at the end of ancient times.


    The ancient times were 10,000 years ago. That meant that Raon must have stayed as an egg for a minimum of 9,000 years.


    He wondered if something like that was possible.


    Dragons were stronger the longer they took to hatch.


    That was why Eruhaben had expected that Raon would have spent a long time inside his egg.


    However, Raon was not strong enough for him to have expected close to 10,000 years.


    - It looks like we need to chat with the white Dragon some more. The White Star seems to be the one who destroyed this ce.


    It was obvious.


    Cale assumed it was the White Star¡¯s doing as soon as the white Dragon said that the, ¡®former owner of your power,¡¯ had caused the damage.


    - Don¡¯t you think it would be better to discuss after sending Raon out-


    However, Eruhaben had to stop speaking to Cale.


    ¡°...Human.¡±


    It was because Raon started to mumble.


    Raon turned away from the white Dragon and squished his face on Cale''s back as he continued to speak.


    ¡°...Human, I don''t think I am smart. Human, human. I am great and mighty, but I don''t think I can look.¡±


    Eruhaben found these words and actions to be odd. The others felt the same way.


    ¡®Why is he acting like this?¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    The white Dragon watched as Cale moved Raon from his back and hugged him in front and then looked at her. Raon squished his face on Cale¡¯s chest this time.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know magic, so I can only ask out loud like this.¡±


    Cale asked in a slightly sad voice.


    He knew why Raon was acting like this.


    ¡°Why are there two beds?¡±


    There were two small beds in this small room.


    The second bed was probably not for the white Dragon.


    There were two of every book.


    Two of every toy.


    There were two of everything in the room.


    Cale could see the white Dragon start to frown. The illusion made of magic looked at the back of Raon''s head that was buried in Cale¡¯s chest and continued to speak.


    ¡°One ck egg. And-¡±


    Eruhaben cut the white Dragon off at that moment. He had not nned to do it. He was just so shocked that he subconsciously started to shout.


    ¡°Unbelievable! Dragons can onlyy one egg!¡±


    Only one egg at a time.


    That was thew of nature.


    However, Cale could see the white Dragon start to smile again and continue to speak.


    ¡°And one red egg.¡±


    Cale looked down at his left hand.


    The crown was shaking weakly and not trying to suck Raon''s blood out even though they were touching.


    Ooooooooong.


    That crown started to shake vigorously again.


    - ...Dragon......


    The crown was full of fear and anger as it continued to speak.


    - ...Dragon half-blood......


    ¡®Dragon half-blood?¡¯


    Cale flinched after hearing the crown look for an unexpected person.


    The information about the Dragon half-blood gathered in his mind at the same time.


    He thought about how they first met in the Caro Kingdom and fought against him. He went all the way up to that piece of information.


    He recalled something that the Dragon half-blood said during that battle.


    ¡®This is really weird. What is this odd scent of a Lord?¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood clearly had said, ¡®lord.¡¯


    ¡®Are you a Dragon?¡¯


    ¡®You''re a Dragon. Hmm? Are you a Dragon that came out to y? Is it you? Or is it that thing next to you? Hmm?¡¯


    In the end, he had mistakenly believed Cale was a Dragon half-blood.


    Cale just put those memories in the back of his mind. However, he got the chills after thinking about something else the Dragon half-blood had said.


    He clearly remembered what the Dragon half-blood had said.


    ¡®...I smell a Lord. That power from earlier was definitely a Dragon Lord. I know it was. I''ve smelled it before.¡¯


    He had said that he had smelled the Lord''s scent before.


    How could the Dragon half-blood who had lived for about 900 years have smelled the scent of the Dragon Lord who had disappeared for at least 9,000 years?


    How?


    Cale subconsciously hugged Raon a little tighter.

 Chapter 367: When Night Comes (5)

    <h4>Chapter 367: When Night Comes (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Dragon half-blood.


    ¡®How many Dragon hearts did that bastard say that he ate?¡¯


    His reddish brown eyes sunk down as he looked somewhere.


    However, Cale''s mind was going through his sea of records more than ever before.


    Cale finally found the record he was looking for.


    It was something that the Dragon half-blood had said about himself.


    ¡®However, reaching the second growth phase in 900 years was my limit because I was a created being. I ate a total of four Dragon hearts until I reached my second growth phase. If you count the original Dragon''s heart within my heart, I was made with the lives of five Dragons.¡¯


    The lives of five Dragons and their hearts.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale lowered his head. He could feel a heart beating louder than usual.


    It was not his heart but Raon¡¯s.


    Cale could tell that Raon was anxious and flustered based on how his heart was beating.


    That was what helped him return to his senses.


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale patted Raon''s back.


    He continued to hear the white Dragon¡¯s voice as he did that.


    ¡°There were two children.¡±


    One ck egg. And one red egg.


    ¡°One was very big and gave off a strong presence. He was so strong that he could affect all of the mana around him even while in his egg.¡±


    The white Dragon made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°It was as if he was born with both of the Dragons¡¯ presences in one.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on the white Dragon¡¯s face.


    "And the other child was small. The size of his egg was smaller than normal too. That egg was very weak.¡±


    The white Dragon''s short front paws gathered together. It was as if she had something precious on top of her two paws.


    ¡°I could feel just how small and weak the child inside the egg was.¡±


    The atmosphere around the white Dragon who was looking down at her empty paws instantly changed.


    Squeeze.


    Choi Han subconsciously ced his hand on his scabbard. The cold presence was giving him a sense of danger.


    However, the white Dragon continued on as if she did not notice.


    ¡°I realized something at that moment.¡±


    Pat. Pat.


    Raon was listening carefully as Cale continued to pat his back.


    What did the white Dragon, what did this illusion figure out?


    ¡°Because one child was too weak and one child was too strong... I realized that it would take them both a long time to break out of their eggs ande out into the world.¡±


    One child was too weak to be called a Dragon.


    The other child was even stronger than the Lord when she was young.


    Regardless of the reason, the only thing she could tell was that both of them would take a very long time to hatch.


    ¡°I only had about two hundred years left of my lifespan at that point.¡±


    Flinch.


    Raon''s body started to shake.


    Raon clenched his eyes closed even though his face was already buried up against Cale.


    The white Dragon watched Raon''s back with a sad expression on his face.


    She had to say as much as she could because she did not have much time left.


    ¡°It would be great if they would be born within 200 years, but I had to prepare for their futures just in case they didn¡¯t.¡±


    The white Dragon¡¯s wings started to move.


    She flew toward Cale.


    ¡°Until the child could break out of the egg and hatch. I needed a strong spell that would be able to stand a long period of time.¡±


    The white Dragon put her front paw on top of Raon''s back.


    She then started to whisper.


    ¡°I needed to make it so that the children could live happily withoutcking anything whenever they hatched.¡±


    Raon opened his eyes.


    He then turned his head.


    The white Dragon looked young, but her eyes seemed to show traces of her long life. The white Dragon started to smile brightly once she made eye contact with Raon.


    The white Dragon continued to speak.


    ¡°That weak and small child is in front of me now.¡±


    The ck egg.


    The child who was born extremely weak inparison to the red egg.


    The small child she had been worried would disappear without even being able to hatch.


    Although she was just an illusion, the white Dragon who held all of her memories could not help but smile.


    It was because she could not cry.


    She felt it as soon as she saw him.


    ¡®This is my child.¡¯


    That was an emotion that even a Dragon could not exin, however, she was certain about it.


    The white Dragon continued to smile brightly toward the clear dark blue eyes that were looking at her.


    Raon turned his head back into Cale¡¯s chest.


    Cale could feel his chest starting to get wet. He heard a calm and low voice ask a question.


    ¡°...How did your castle end up like this, ma¡¯am?¡±


    It was Eruhaben.


    Cale had never heard Eruhaben speaking respectfully to anyone before.


    Although he was being respectful, he was still going to ask what was on his mind.


    The destroyed castle interior.


    However, the real meaning behind the question was not about the destroyed castle.


    ¡®How did you lose Raon and the red egg?¡¯


    The white Dragon who realized the hidden meaning had a peculiar smile on her face.


    ¡°It was because I trusted too much.¡±


    The white Dragon had been close friends or practically family with every generation of the Dragon yers.


    This was a rtionship that started with the first Dragon yer and continued with the second, fourth, tenth... And the generations after that.


    ¡°I asked my close friend, the Dragon yer of that generation, for a favor before I died. I asked if they could protect this castle generation after generation.¡±


    The white Dragon had left this castle in the protection of that generation''s Dragon yer before she died.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t mean physically protecting it. Her powers were enough to protect it from external enemies.


    What the white Dragon needed them to do was maintain the items in the castle just in case the preservation spells did not work properly.


    She also asked the Dragon yer to be close friends with her children, showing them the joy of living together with others.


    ¡°That Dragon yer swore an oath that they would keep that promise generation after generation.¡±


    That generation''s Dragon yer had epted the request happily without any hesitation.


    The white Dragon¡¯s front paw pointed toward the white crown in Cale¡¯s hand.


    "That crown was an item that belonged to the Dragon yers. The door to this castle would open if someone had that crown and a different power.¡±


    Only someone with both the crown and a different power coulde into the castle.


    ¡°And they kept that promise until 1,000 years ago.¡±


    The ancient Dragon, Choi Han, and Ron started to frown.


    1,000 years ago.


    That was right around when the White Star was first born.


    ¡°The Dragon yer from 1,000 years ago broke that oath and the castle ended up like this.¡±


    That Dragon yer would be the White Star.


    Someone started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Why-¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    Choi Han looked toward Raon in Cale¡¯s arms before asking the White Dragon the rest of the question with a stiff expression.


    ¡°Why did you let the White Star, that Dragon yer, do this?¡±


    Choi Han looked toward the White Dragon with a gaze full of sorrow. He was thinking more about the fact that white Dragon might have just sat by and watched the White Star than the fact that she was the Dragon Lord.


    ¡°You were strong. You were strong enough, so why-¡±


    However, he was cut off.


    The white Dragon''s voice echoed in the room.


    ¡°I, I was a sealed existence until I met my children.¡±


    Choi Han could not say anything.


    The white Dragon started to frown.


    Choi Han had a thought as he looked at that expression.


    The white Dragon looked to be the same age as Raon. Seeing that white Dragon''s frowning face made him think that Raon would also look like this when he was extremely sad, angry, or full of despair.


    This was the first time Choi Han had thought that it was good that Raon''s face was in Cale''s chest.


    The white Dragon¡¯s voice was calm and cautious unlike her expression.


    ¡°This illusion is an existence that grows along with the children¡¯s growth speed.¡±


    It was created so that the children would not be lonely and have a chance to learn.


    That was because this illusion had no need to worry about any external dangers. The ¡®protection¡¯ of the Lord was that strong.


    ¡°And only this castle is my territory. I cannot do anything if I leave the castle.¡±


    Her eyes and ears were open even though she was sealed.


    That was how she had seen everything.


    However, the white Dragon did not tell them what had happened 1,000 years ago. It was because, although she could only see his back, she could tell that the ck Dragon was crying.


    The white Dragon felt as if her heart that had been ripped apart once was ripping apart once again.


    However, she calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°My seal was removed once this child appeared in front of the castle.¡±


    Raon was the reason the white Dragon could appear in the world in this half-transparent state.


    ¡°Because I wanted this to be the children¡¯s hometown. That was why I wanted to create a space they could always return to rest even if they left.¡±


    The thing that the white Dragon wanted even more than to return to nature with a beautiful death was to let her children know that they had a family and a home to return to whenever they wanted.


    ¡°That was why the castle gate opened and I appeared now that my child had returned.¡±


    The white Dragon than raised her paws that were as small as Raon''s and patted Raon¡¯s back. Although Raon probably could not feel it properly because she was half-transparent, the white Dragon continued to pat and caress Raon''s back.


    Choi Han just watched as he did not know what to say.


    Ron was frowning. He was the only one here who had raised a child. That was why he could tell the meaning behind the white Dragon¡¯s expression as she caressed Raon''s back.


    Nobody could easily break this silence.


    On and Hong looked up at Raon from next to Cale''s feet while Eruhaben and Bud seemed lost in thought. The others were just choosing to be silent.


    It was at that moment.


    The silence was broken.


    ¡°...Even if you trusted someone, how could you allow free entry into the castle when you didn¡¯t know how the future generations would be-¡±


    It was Bud.


    Mercenary King Bud was quietly mumbling with a frustrated expression. He had subconsciously said it because he could not hold back his frustration anymore.


    He seemed to be ming the white Dragon, but nobody could me him for doing that. It was because he looked extremely sad.


    Someone else chimed in at that moment.


    ¡°You said that the Dragon yer swore an oath.¡±


    It was Cale.


    Raon flinched at his statement and raised his buried head. The others looked toward Cale as well.


    However, Cale was only looking at the white Dragon.


    The white Dragon had indeed said that.


    ¡®I asked my close friend, the Dragon yer of that generation, for a favor before I died. I asked if they could protect this castle generation after generation.¡¯


    ¡®That Dragon yer swore an oath that they would keep that promise generation after generation.¡¯


    She had asked the Dragon yer who swore an oath to the white Dragon to do so.


    At first nce, it seemed like a promise between two people based on their trust.


    But would it really be like that?


    This was something regarding the children she cherished more than her life and having a beautiful death.


    Would it just have been a loose promise like that?


    Especially one that involved future generations as well?


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°What was the oath?¡±


    The white Dragon had a sad smile as she responded back.


    ¡°An oath of death.¡±


    It was an extremely strong oath the white Dragon asked the God of Death to make.


    ¡°The oath was made with the title of Dragon yer.¡±


    It was a strong and cruel oath that could be continued on to future generations of Dragon yers.


    She then exined the contents.


    ¡°Do not harm this castle nor anything inside it. Do not get in their way. Do not negatively influence them. Most importantly, do not harm my children in any way. However, you may fight with them if they show you ill will.¡±


    The Dragon yer who had been the white Dragon''s close friend had epted the conditions of this oath.


    The white Dragon had been extremely helpful to him and his vige. It was also an oath that was not harmful as long as they did not go against it.


    Cale observed the white Dragon''s eyes.


    ¡°...What would happen if they went against the oath?¡±


    The white Dragon calmly answered back.


    Her low voice reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°The moment a Dragon yer who breaks this vow appears...¡±


    An oath of death.


    The punishment for going against this strong oath.


    What kind of punishment would the White Star have received?


    ¡°Your family, tribe, and anyone precious to you will die.¡±


    Cale''s shoulders slightly flinched.


    Everyone was looking at the white Dragon now.


    The white Dragon just calmly continued on.


    Their family and anyone precious to them would die.


    ¡°Only you will be left alone in a world without anyone precious to you, in a world where you cannot cherish anything ever again.¡±


    Left alone in the world where they lost everyone. They would live forever without being able to cherish anything ever again.


    Anyone or anything. Nothing could be cherished ever again.


    ¡°You will never be able to experience the peace that eternal death has to offer, you will face the most painful death over and over and feel the pain of living over and over again without being able to rest.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp.


    He felt as if all of his strength was leaving his body.


    He finally felt like he got it.


    The White Star, a reincarnator.


    He understood how the White Star ended up being able to reincarnate over and over.


    At the same time, a question filled his mind.


    It was a question that came up because he clearly remembered everything that happened with the Dragon half-blood.


    It was the conversation he had with the Super Rock while walking down the temple corridor on Wind Ind to find the top''s whip.


    ¡®The White Star was destroyed on the day I died.¡¯


    10,000 years ago.


    The end of ancient times.


    The Super Rock had said that he had fought against the White Star with other ancient power wielders.


    That was 10,000 years ago.


    However, the White Star had only been reincarnating for 1,000 years. He had said so himself, and it was urate based on the current situation.


    In that case, who was the ¡®White Star¡¯ that the Super Rock fought against?


    The Super Rock had said the following about that person.


    ¡®At that time, that person had all five natural attributes along with the sky attribute.¡¯


    However, the White Star did not have an earth-attribute ancient power right now.


    He heard the Super Rock¡¯s voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Cale.


    Cale started to frown after hearing what the Super Rock said next.


    - The ¡®White Star¡¯ of ancient times is a different being than the current White Star. Even though their names are the same.


    ¡®...Their names are the same, but they are different people?¡¯


    - The White Star of ancient times had his soul destroyed. The ancient powers in his possession were scattered in the world. I''m certain of it.


    The White Star of ancient times is different than the current White Star.


    ¡®So then how is it that the two of them are acting so simr?¡¯


    - Cale, I think that the current White Star is mimicking the ancient White Star.


    Those words hit Cale hard.


    He then heard the white Dragon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Thest Dragon yer. The one you call the White Star destroyed this castle and stole the eggs.¡±


    The white Dragon continued to speak.


    Cale felt chills throughout his body but could not look away from the white Dragon.


    The white Dragon held back the full details for Raon, but shared a portion of what happened 1,000 years ago.


    The bastard who destroyed the inside of the castle and stole the eggs.


    ¡°The oath of death struck down on that bastard.¡±


    The white Dragon could not forget that moment.


    The bastard who would lose everything he cherished...


    The bastard who would never be able to cherish anything ever again...


    The bastard who would never be able to experience the peace and rest that death has to offer...


    The bastard who would continue to face the cruelest of deaths and pain while repeating his sad and tiring life...


    ¡°He was smiling.¡±


    That bastard had been smiling.


    ¡°He said that he was waiting for this. He smiled while saying that he was waiting for this oath.¡±


    He had smiled extremely brightly after destroying the castle and holding the two eggs in his arms.


    ¡°He said this would let him be a stronger existence than the Dragons and rule the world.¡±


    He thenughed out loud.


    The corners of the white Dragon''s lips were slightly shaking.


    ¡°I could only watch all of that in my sealed form.¡±


    Cale could see the white Dragon who was frowning withoutughing nor crying.


    And once their eyes met...


    ¡°...That bastard, he is alive, right?¡±


    Cale could feel the intense anger buried deep inside the white Dragon¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 368: Night Has Arrived (1)

    <h4>Chapter 368: Night Has Arrived (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale was suddenly at a loss for words.


    It was not because he was afraid of the white Dragon¡¯s gaze.


    Her eyes seemed to show the quiet cries of a person whose heart was torn into pieces.


    Squeeze.


    Cale lowered his head.


    He could see Raon''s front paws that were clenching onto his clothes and shaking.


    He could see that Raon''s eyes were full of anger.


    It was not just the white Dragon. The white Dragon was not the only one who was quietly crying and screaming in this situation.


    Cale tightly hugged Raon.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°Yes, he is alive.¡±


    However, Cale''s voice was shaking.


    It was not because of fear or shock.


    Anger.


    Cale''s insides were burning up with a whirlpool of emotions.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°That motherfucking bastard!¡±


    He heard an angry shout. Everybody looked toward the source of the shout.


    Boom! Boom!


    Mercenary King Bud Illis was continuously stomping on the ground unable to contain his anger.


    ¡°How can a person do something like that on purpose? How can a person, no, how can any living thing do something like that? Huh?¡±


    Bud Illis could not understand the White Star at all.


    If what this white Dragon was saying was true, the White Star had purposely destroyed the inside of the castle and stolen the eggs in order to break the oath between the first Dragon yer and the white Dragon.


    He did it even though he knew that his family and anybody precious to him would die and he would have to live with a terrible curse.


    But he stillughed at the fact that he could reincarnate and live again?


    He said he was waiting for that curse?


    Bud made eye contact with Cale and started to shout.


    "I can¡¯t understand it at all! My mind can¡¯tprehend it!¡±


    Why did he need to do all of that?


    To get stronger? Was being strong that important?


    Bud could feel himself getting frustrated and angry once again.


    Bud could see Cale¡¯s eyes at that moment. Cale''s eyes were bloodshot.


    A cold voice started toe out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    "There is no need to understand it.¡±


    His response was as sharp as a sword. The white Dragonughed at Cale¡¯s response and chimed in.


    ¡°Yes. There is no need to use a precious emotion like understanding for that bastard.¡±


    That is a bastard you don''t need to understand.


    Understanding him would not change what that bastard did.


    Rather, what the white Dragon needed now was not understanding the bastard but understanding the current situation.


    ¡°My view is restricted to this castle. Can you tell me the specific details?¡±


    It was a cold yet calm voice.


    However, nobody would question the white Dragon¡¯s level of anger.


    ¡°I will exin it to you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Eruhaben, who had been quietly thinking for a while, approached the white Dragon.


    He then caressed Raon''s back. Six years old. No matter how smart this Dragon was, he was still young.


    It was important to know when to be angry, but he could not get swept in the wrong direction due to his anger.


    ¡®The Lord knows that as well... that is why she is trying to calmly deal with it.¡¯


    Eruhaben understood how the white Dragon must be feeling as she did her best to maintain her calm.


    Eruhaben stood between the half-transparent illusion and Cale as he looked at the white Dragon.


    The things he could not see very well at first were clearly visible now.


    ''This illusion is an existence that grows along with the children¡¯s growth speed.¡¯


    The white Dragon''s words were true.


    The white Dragon had a level of strength that was right at Raon''s level. Although he could not tell anything about her attribute, her level of magic was at Raon''s level.


    Raon''s magic was now around Eruhaben''s level. The white Dragon''s magic was there as well.


    He had been shocked because of the blizzard that had teleported them into the castle earlier, however, Eruhaben realized that he too could do something like that in hisir.


    This castle was pretty much the white Dragon¡¯sir.


    ¡°My name is Eruhaben.¡±


    Eruhaben introduced himself to the white Dragon.


    ¡°I will exin to you everything that has happened until now.¡±


    Then he started to cast a spell.


    - I will personally tell you through magic.


    Raon needed to calm his emotions.


    It was also not something children like On, Hong, and Raon would benefit from hearing.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Eruhaben heard someoneugh.


    The white Dragon was the one whoughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. There is no need for you to do it.¡±


    The white Dragon looked toward Eruhaben and asked.


    "Can''t you see it?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Eruhaben could not tell what he was supposed to be seeing. However, the white Dragon did not say anything else to Eruhaben as she approached Cale.


    Choi Han flinched at her actions.


    Pat.


    It was because the white Dragon put her front paw on top of Cale¡¯s head.


    She then started to speak in a calm voice.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Cale''s shoulders flinched at what she said next.


    ¡°You have special eyes.¡±


    Eruhaben had lived a long time, but the white Dragon had lived a long time as the Dragon Lord as well. Furthermore, she had existed for close to 10,000 years even if she was just a sealed illusion.


    ¡°You also have half of the Dragon yer powers.¡±


    The white Dragon who was looking at Cale in amazement calmly asked a question.


    ¡°Would you like to see my memories?¡±


    Both her memories as the lord and as the illusion.


    From the end of ancient times until now. 10,000 years¡¯ worth of memories.


    The white Dragon wanted to pass this on to Cale.


    She could tell that it was possible as well.


    ¡°You should be able to record it.¡±


    The reddish-brown eyes were recording the white Dragon right now as well.


    ¡°Recorder. I will show you the truth about what happened since ancient times.¡±


    The vige that the Dragon yer created.


    This white Dragon had seen it all.


    "And you will teach me about the present.¡±


    Cale slowly closed his eyes before opening them back.


    Thest Dragon Lord¡¯s memories.


    Cale quickly responded back.


    ¡°Sounds great.¡±


    It was bound to be precious information.


    He might learn things that they don''t know about the ancient battle against the White Star. Each and every one of those memories was probably important.


    He will remember all of them without missing a single detail.


    Cale casually added on.


    ¡°I will remember the details and pass it on to Raonter.¡±


    The white Dragon genuinely smiled at that response. The white Dragon looked at Raon''s emotional eyes before responding back.


    ¡°Really? Then I would be even more thank-¡±


    However, she suddenly stopped talking.


    The white Dragon¡¯s gaze quickly turned toward a different direction.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Eruhaben and Raon raised their voices while Choi Han took out his sword.


    There was someone who also shouted at that moment.


    ¡°I knew something was weird!¡±


    It was On.


    It was rare for her to shout with her fur standing on end.


    Cale looked at all of them and turned his head.


    He was looking at the path to the outside of the castle.


    His eyes managed to go past the castle door.


    Outside the door. On the other side of the openrge castle gate. There were three simr-looking beings over there.


    ¡°...What is that?¡±


    On the other side of the open castle gate.


    He could see beings on top of the white pebbles covered in fog.


    There were three of them.


    It was hard to see them because they were covered by fog.


    Cale heard Ron''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t notice them.¡±


    Ron took out a dagger with a serious expression on his face. He could not help but be anxious.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t realize they were there.¡¯


    The hand holding the dagger was sweating.


    Assassins at Ron''s level are extremely sensitive and can urately notice someone approaching.


    But they had managed to evade his senses and reach the castle gate.


    In addition, he would not have noticed them if it was not for Raon, Eruhaben, Choi Han, and On.


    The three covered in fog could be said to have stealth techniques beyond Ron''s level.


    ¡°Haaaa. I can¡¯t believe I let them get so close without noticing them.¡±


    The ancient Dragon Eruhaben let out a sigh. His body then shot forward.


    Baaaaang!


    The ground started to shake.


    He charged out of the castle and caused a gust of wind as hended on the ground between the castle wall and the castle where the white Dragon first greeted Cale''s group.


    He started to speak to the three outside who looked like humans but were covered in fog.


    ¡°You must be from the Cat tribe.¡±


    Cale, who used the Sound of the Wind to follow behind Eruhaben, flinched after hearing, ¡®Cat tribe.¡¯


    Ron quickly stood next to him.


    The Cat tribe.


    Ron knew a lot about the Cat tribe. He had recognized that On and Hong were Cats from the beginning.


    Cats were rare on the Western continent, but they were one of the better known Beast people in the Eastern continent.


    Their stealth techniques and attacks were considered to be as scary as the Tiger tribe and the Bear tribe.


    ¡®But it is not to the point that I cannot notice the Cat tribe¡¯s stealth techniques.¡¯


    Ron was also a talented individual. Most stealth techniques, even ones used by the Cats, would normally not be able to evade Ron''s senses.


    ¡®But if they are this strong...¡¯


    They could be considered some of the strongest individuals in the Cat tribe. That meant that they would not be easy to handle.


    There was a single reason that the Cats were scary.


    They did not aim for the strong individuals.


    The weakest person.


    They stealthily attacked the weakest person who would inflict the most mental damage onto the others.


    It could be considered dirty, but that was their fighting style.


    ¡®And-¡¯


    Ron had more thoughts but looked toward Beacrox, Cale, and the children.


    Cale looked at the others who were gathering by him one by one before looking forward.


    ¡®The Cat tribe.¡¯


    The Cat tribe was one of the Beast tribes he had not seen up to volume 5 of The Birth of a Hero. He had learned about the Cat tribe aftering to this world.


    He heard a voice through the fog at that moment.


    ¡°The door opened.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. How shocking.¡±


    They could not tell who was speaking because of the fog.


    One of them continued to speak.


    ¡°I didn''t expect to see Cale Henituse here.¡±


    The other two voices chimed in as well.


    ¡°I know, right? How amazing!¡±


    ¡°This is an unexpected situation.¡±


    Their voices were calm. However, the reaction from Cale''s group became even sharper.


    ng!


    Choi Han¡¯s sword was pointed toward the three individuals.


    It could not be helped.


    Cale started to speak toward the three.


    ¡°How do you know about me?¡±


    How did Cats in the Eastern continent know Cale¡¯s name?


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    The responding Cat seemed to be joking with him.


    Cale asked another question.


    ¡°Have you been following us?¡±


    ¡°Nah, no way!¡±


    A voice in the fog responded back with confidence.


    ¡°This is one of our tribe¡¯s surveince areas. It is our turn on patrol duty. We noticed intruders suddenly appear, so we carefully followed behind to see the current situation.¡±


    The Cat responded back to Cale as if he was talking to a child.


    ¡°Is that what you were curious about? Cale Henituse?¡±


    Cale''s mouth slowly opened to respond to the question. However, before he could respond...


    ¡°Raaaawr!¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide as he looked down.


    On had let out the scream. Her fangs and ws appeared as she let out the roar.


    Ooooooong-


    Cale could see the foging out of the small silver Kitten¡¯s body.


    Then that fog charged toward the three who were covered in fog.


    However, Cale didn¡¯t have time to focus on that fog.


    Sob.


    He could hear someone sobbing.


    Hong was shaking as he hid behind On.


    The red Kitten curled up his body.


    Baaaaaang!


    On¡¯s fog mmed into the three Cats¡¯ fog and made a loud noise.


    Who would ever expect fogs crashing into each other to sound like that?


    However, something that rmed Cale more than the explosion could be heard from the three Cats.


    ¡°...Mutant.¡±


    The fog surrounding the three Cats disappeared.


    The middle-aged Cat standing in the middle started to speak.


    ¡°The trashes are here.¡±


    ¡°Raaaawr!¡±


    On responded back with a roar.


    This made Cale think about On and Hong''s tribe.


    The Fog Cat Tribe.


    That was the name of the tribe that On and Hong ran away from. They were originally from the Eastern continent.


    Cale heard the Mercenary King''s astonished voice at that moment.


    ¡°...Are they part of Arm too?¡±


    With the fog gone, three masked individuals in ck outfits had appeared.


    There were crests on their chests.


    One white star and five red stars.


    It was Arm¡¯s crest.


    The Cat on the left shrugged his shoulders and responded back to Bud.


    ¡°Well, you can say we are partners rather than a part of Arm, I guess? Why? Are you scared after knowing we are rted to Arm? Hmm? Is that it?¡±


    That Cat couldn''t speak anymore.


    ¡°Hey, you trash bastards.¡±


    Bud flinched.


    He turned his head to the side. He could see an extremely cold expression on Cale''s face.


    However, Cale was definitely the one who just said, ¡®hey, you trash bastards,¡¯ to the three Cats.


    Cale then continued to speak.


    His voice was calm.


    ¡°Did you report to the White Star?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The three Cats responded to Cale¡¯s question with excitement.


    ¡°How could we not report such a big incident? We contacted him right away!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right. We reported it faster than ever before. We reported it before we chased after you! We had to report that we saw Cale Henituse! And the white castle''s gate even opened!¡±


    The Cat in the center continued to speak with confidence.


    ¡°I''m sure he¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Eruhaben''s face stiffened up.


    Although they had not noticed the Cats until they got close, they could easily take care of them.


    However, if the White Stares...


    Furthermore, would the White Stare alone?


    He was bound to bring other Cats or who knows whom with him.


    This was not just a city, but the Castle of Light. This was the White Star''s hometown.


    The White Star would not sit back and let Cale find out the truth.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyes quickly looked around.


    Rosalyn and Mary were not with them right now. There were not many people who couldunch long-distance attacks.


    Raon was an emotional wreck right now while Choi Han, Ron, and Beacrox who usually fought head-on were not as effective against the White Star and the Cats.


    ¡®...The white Dragon is only at Raon¡¯s level right now.¡¯


    They had the white Dragon, but that white Dragon was only about as strong as Raon.


    ¡®Will we be able to defeat the White Star and his subordinates?¡¯


    Of course, they could not tell without fighting.


    However, Eruhaben was certain about one thing.


    People will get hurt.


    Many of their group will get seriously hurt.


    Eruhaben''s lifespan would also decrease again if he used a lot of power right now. That was the problem.


    It would be difficult to end everything in today''s battle. They would need to finish all of their preparations and have a final battle against the White Star in the future.


    Eruhaben came to a conclusion that was best for this situation.


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    He made eye contact with Cale.


    Let¡¯s run.


    Let¡¯s run away for now.


    They had found Raon''s roots, but making sure that Raon and the others did not get hurt was more important.


    ¡°For now-¡±


    However, he could not finish speaking.


    ¡°Haha-¡±


    He heard someoneughing.


    Eruhaben turned his head.


    The quietughter slowly became louder.


    He looked behind him.


    He could see someone slowlying out from the deepest room in the castle.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    It was the white Dragon.


    The white Dragon wasughing so loud that the area around them was rumbling.


    The white Dragon who wasughing so hard that her shoulders were moving and was at the point of tears looked toward Cale and asked a question.


    ¡°So, what you are saying right now...¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°That Dragon yer bastard ising here right now?¡±


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A wind that was carrying the white pebbles was surrounding the white Dragon.


    Squeeze.


    Raon clenched his paws around Cale¡¯s closed as his round eyes looked at the white wind.


    Swooooooosh-


    Therge wind moved away from the white Dragon and shot up into the air.


    And once the wind disappeared...


    ¡°Tell that bastard to hurry on over.¡±


    A half-transparent woman covered in white mana was smiling brightly.


    The woman who looked both beautiful and mischievous had arge shield in her left hand. Her freckled face looked both innocent and mischievous.


    It was at that moment.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All of the doors of the white castle other than therge castle gate started to close.


    And finally.


    Baaaaang!


    Therge shield in the woman''s hand mmed down into the ground.


    Raon could see the back of the woman standing in front of him, as well as therge shield. He heard the woman''s voice.


    ¡®Tell that bastard to hurry on over.¡¯


    ¡°I, Lord Sheritt, will take him on alone.¡±


    The white castle started to shake.

 Chapter 369: Night Has Arrived (2)

    <h4>Chapter 369: Night Has Arrived (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale was also looking at the woman in front of him.


    Peek.


    The woman slightly turned her head and made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°This is my polymorphed form when I was an adult Dragon.¡±


    Her unique demeanor caught more attention than Eruhaben¡¯s beautiful appearance.


    Dragon Lord.


    The one that is known as the strongest of the Dragons. That was why it was easy to expect ss and dignity from her.


    However, she seemed more mischievous than anything. She looked more like a viin.


    "What is it? Do I not look very strong?¡±


    Lord Sherittughed as she looked toward Raon in Cale¡¯s arms. Raon flinched but still looked right back at her.


    Sheritt warmly looked at her weak child before starting to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am weak. I am a weak Dragon.¡±


    Raon flinched and his body started to shake after hearing her say that she was weak. However, Sheritt leisurely continued to speak.


    ¡°I always lost to other Dragons whenever I sparred with them only using our attributes and no magic. I¡¯ve never won even once. Well, I lost pretty much every spar even using magic when I was younger.¡±


    Raon looked confused.


    The strongest Dragon became the Lord. The Lord needed enough strength and magic abilities for the other Dragons to acknowledge them as Lord.


    But she was weak? She always lost when she sparred?


    Raon was confused, but could only move his mouth around as he could not ask.


    It was at that moment.


    Ooooooooong-


    Oo- Oooooong-


    He could hear the ground shaking.


    Cale moved slightly to the side of the shield. He could see what was going on once again.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Mercenary King Bud Illis let out a gasp.


    The Cats then started to speak.


    ¡°He must have been nearby. He''s here faster than I expected.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Hurry over! There¡¯s a lot of fun things here!¡±


    Oo- Oooooong-


    Once the ground stopped shaking...


    Cale could see a bright light as the air fluctuated.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    There were peoplending on the ground full of white pebbles.


    A person wearing a mage¡¯s robe was in the front with a group of people wearing Arm¡¯s battle uniforms behind them.


    ¡°One mage and more Cats.¡±


    Eruhaben started to frown.


    There were around thirty Cats.


    ¡°...Noona.¡±


    Cale lowered his head after hearing a voice under him.


    He could see Hong still shaking behind On. His ears and tails were all lowered and his body was curled up.


    ¡°Grrrrrr.¡±


    On was still growling.


    ¡°Chief!¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze moved at that moment.


    The three Cats who were here were calling one of the new Cats the chief.


    He could see someone with silver hair like On. The Cat who called out to the Chief approached him and started to speak.


    ¡°Chief, those mutants are here! Those trash that ran away in the past!¡±


    The man who seemed to be in his mid-thirties looked toward Cale, no, toward On who was growling with half of her body covered by the shield.


    On and Hong were said to be part of the Chief¡¯s bloodline.


    Did that mean that this Chief was rted to On and Hong?


    As Cale¡¯s mind started to quickly move...


    ¡°I thought you were dead, but I guess you are still alive.¡±


    He heard the Chief¡¯s cold voice. The mage next to the Chief started to speak as well.


    ¡°They are thest of that bloodline, so they must have been persistent. But I didn¡¯t know they were on Cale Henituse¡¯s side. Is that why we didn¡¯t find them?¡±


    The Chief took a dagger out of his robe as he continued to speak.


    ¡°That dirty blood needs to disappear from the world.¡±


    On could see the cold eyes of the man as she looked out from behind the shield.


    On¡¯s front paws on the ground started to shake.


    However, On just tensed up even more.


    ¡°...Noona.¡±


    It was because she heard her younger brother¡¯s voice.


    Hong was strong, but he was weak.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°What crazy nonsense are they talking about?¡±


    On felt someone pick her up at the same time. Hong felt someone lift him up as well.


    On turned her head.


    She could see Cale looking down at her with a stoic expression. She could also see Raon, who was now hanging on Cale''s back looking at her.


    ¡°On.¡±


    She heard a stoic voice.


    ¡°Your family-¡±


    On shouted before Cale could even finish.


    ¡°No! They are not my family!¡±


    She sounded both shocked and angry.


    The Chief responded as well.


    ¡°Correct. We can¡¯t call those impurities a part of our Fog Cat Tribe.¡±


    On started to frown.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Does that bastard think he can say whatever the fuck he wants?¡±


    On flinched.


    She turned her head back toward Cale. Cale was definitely the one who just said that, and his voice was extremely cold.


    However, his face was as stoic as usual.


    He didn''t look like a person who had just said something like that.


    ¡°Hey, you.¡±


    However, Cale was definitely the one who had just said that.


    The Chief looked toward Cale with an odd smile on his face. He could clearly see Cale, who was standing half a step away from the shield.


    The Chief looked around as well.


    As Cale started to frown after seeing the Chief looking around...


    Oooooooong- ooooooong-


    The ground started to shake again.


    Paat, paaat!


    Two or three Cats appeared each time the ground shook.


    There were close to fifty Cats here now.


    The Chief heard the mage¡¯s voice in his mind as he stealthily motioned to the other Cats with his eyes.


    - Looks like that is all of the enemies. We will surround the castle walls.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A gust of wind blew by.


    The approximately fifty Cats all dispersed at once.


    Tap. Tap.


    They lightly kicked off the ground and moved to surround the castle walls.


    ¡°Shit! Cale, it looks like we need to leave as well!¡±


    Eruhaben urgently shouted after seeing the Cats move and Choi Han looked ready to run out at any moment. It was the same with the Mn duo.


    Mercenary King Bud Illis started to frown as he shouted.


    ¡°Crazy! Magic bombs?!¡±


    The approximately fifty Cats all had magic bombs in their hands. The one leading them was the mage who was with the Cats.


    It was expected that everyone would look worried.


    Thirty people at once.


    This mage had teleported that many people at once.


    ¡°...He''s human.¡±


    Eruhaben scrunched his eyebrows after seeing this mage who was a highest-grade mage, no, slightly stronger than a highest-grade mage.


    ¡®This is gettingplicated.¡¯


    This mage was stronger than Rosalyn and probably would be as strong as Mary if he was a necromancer. Having such a mage as an enemy was a big headache.


    In addition, the White Star was not even here yet.


    The mage made eye contact with Eruhaben at that moment.


    The mage started to smile as he asked.


    "What is it? Are human mages not allowed to use magic at the level of Dragons? You Dragons really are arrogant.¡±


    The smile quickly disappeared from the mages face and his mana started to gather.


    Ooooooong-


    The bombs in the Cats¡¯ hands started to rumble as if they were responding to the mana. The Chief started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Why do you keep looking at me like that?¡±


    He was still looking at Cale. The Chief looked rxed and indifferent.


    He continued to speak to Cale.


    ¡°You called out to me so say something.¡±


    Cale quickly responded back.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Yes. What is it you wish to say?¡±


    The Chief motioned with his chin as if he was saying hurry up and speak. He could hear Cale''s voice.


    ¡°Shut your dirty trap. You''re too loud.¡±


    Silence suddenly filled the area.


    Cale didn''t care as he continued to lean on one foot and frown.


    ¡°Trash? Dirty? I may be trash, but even I don''t say things like that to children. You''re the real trash. Are you out of your mind?¡±


    On and Hong nkly looked up at Cale.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Our human is very right.¡±


    They could also hear Raon quietly mumbling.


    Lord Sheritt was looking at Cale with an odd expression. Cale was just annoyed while the others were moving to deal with the magic bombs.


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±


    Sheritt started tough.


    She could see the corners of her child''s lips twitching as he looked at Cale. That made her think of an old memory.


    The Chief nodded his head and responded back.


    ¡°Sure. I understand.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale looked at the Chief who was nodding his head as if he was an oddball.


    ¡®Is he a lunatic too?¡¯


    However, Cale could see why the Chief said that.


    The reason Cale, Eruhaben, and the others could not rx started to appear again.


    Ooooooong- Oooooong-


    The ground started to shake.


    It was much stronger thanst time. Then a light started to appear.


    Oooooooong-


    The light started to get bigger.


    Cale could feel it as soon as he saw the light.


    ¡®That bastard is here.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s the White Star.¡±


    The ancient Dragon said that as he started to float up.


    White gold mana started to surround him.


    Paaaat!


    Approximately 100 people appeared once the light shed.


    ¡®...The White Star.¡¯


    Choi Han clenched the handle of his sword.


    His shining ck aura started to grow on his sword.


    Choi Han could see the White Star walking through the light.


    He seemed like the main character of this scene with approximately 100 people behind him.


    ¡°...Shit.¡±


    The Mercenary King started to frown.


    He could see Arm members behind the White Star. There were Bears and Lions as well.


    As expected, the White Star brought strong individuals with him and did note alone.


    ¡®Is he trying to end everything today?¡¯


    The Mercenary King realized that the White Star was not nning on making today''s battle a small one.


    ¡°There are many familiar faces.¡±


    The White Star had a fatigued expression as he confidently walked out of the light.


    Cale and the White Star made eye contact with each other. They quietly observed each other.


    However, the silence was quickly broken.


    ¡°Throw them.¡±


    The ground started to shake once the White Star gave the short order.


    Arge wave surrounded the white castle.


    It was blue.


    The blue mana belonging to the mage standing by the Cats came toward the white castle like a wave.


    The approximately fifty Cats shot up into the air.


    The Chief started to shout.


    ¡°Move as close to the castle wall as possible!¡±


    Loud shouts shook the ground that was covered in white pebbles as well.


    ¡°Rooooooooooar! Get revenge for our tribe!¡±


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    The approximately twenty Bears turned berserk. The mane-like hair of the Lions fluttered in the wind as they kicked off the ground behind them.


    They were all charging toward the castle walls without fear.


    ¡°Step back!¡±


    Eruhaben shouted toward the group on the ground.


    ¡°They know! They know that these castle walls will not break from getting hit by magic bombs!¡±


    That was why the enemy was coordinating their attack for after the magic bombs explode.


    Eruhaben got goosebumps on his back at that moment.


    Rumble- Rumble-


    He heard an ominous sound.


    He heard what sounded like thundering from the sky that was covered in white fog so that they could not see the sun or the moon.


    Eruhaben''s frown became even worse. He shouted someone¡¯s name.


    ¡°...White Star!¡±


    The thunderbolts that had struck down on the Empire''s capital.


    It was a portion of the White Star¡¯s sky power.


    Eruhaben was not confident in oveing this power. No, even if he managed to block them with Raon and Sheritt¡¯s help, they would be too tired afterward to be able to fend off the enemies.


    Magic bombs.


    The White Star¡¯s thunderbolts.


    Then the attack by the Bears, Lions, Cats, the mage, and the other Arm members.


    The White Star was also still alive.


    Eruhaben wanted tough in disbelief the more he thought about it.


    It could not be helped.


    The White Star seemed to have been waiting for this moment in order to wipe them out at once.


    There was someone who was having the same thoughts as Eruhaben at that moment.


    Cale turned away from the magic bombs in the Cats¡¯ hands and looked toward the White Star.


    ¡°Were you waiting for this?¡±


    The White Star started to smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    He pointed to Cale.


    ¡°I noticed something when I fought against youst time.¡±


    The Mogoru Empire.


    The White Star realized something while fighting against Cale at the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡°The crown in your possession. Did you think that I didn¡¯t know that you had it? You know I am its owner, right?¡±


    The White Star started to smile brightly.


    ¡°That is why I knew you woulde here at some point. The crown would guide you.¡±


    His gaze went toward Raon and the Mercenary King before looking back at Cale.


    ¡°Of course, I didn''t expect you to bring two wonderful gifts for me.¡±


    His gaze then stopped at Sheritt who was holding therge shield.


    ¡°I also didn''t expect to see that illusion, that fake.¡±


    The White Star raised his hand.


    ¡°No more going easy. This is the end.¡±


    Snap!


    He snapped his fingers.


    That was the signal to start.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The mage shouted and the Cats threw the approximately 50 magic bombs into the air.


    All of them were highest-grade magic bombs.


    Oooooong- oooooong-


    They got caught in the mage¡¯s wave-like blue mana and slowly headed toward the castle wall.


    Cale''s group did not need to question why they were delivering the bombs slowly.


    The White Star¡¯s subordinates quickly started to move.


    The close to 150 enemies got into formation before the bombs could explode.


    The Cats started to take daggers out of their chest pockets.


    The Chief quietly gave the order.


    ¡°Spread the fog.¡±


    Shaaaaaaa-


    Fog started to spread throughout the area.


    They then slowly started to disappear into the fog.


    Choi Han faced forward.


    A thick fog surrounded the outside of the castle walls as the bombs flew toward the castle.


    The fog started to hide the Lions, Bears, and the rest of Arm along with the Cats.


    They would all soon disappear into the fog.


    However, Choi Han could not charge toward them.


    He didn¡¯t know when the bombs would go off and the White Star¡¯s thunderbolts would strike.


    He couldn¡¯t easily move because he needed to protect everyone here.


    Choi Han heard Ron speaking with urgency for the first time.


    ¡°The weak, we must protect the weak! The Cats kill the weak first! That is their strategy.¡±


    The Cat tribe was known for its supreme stealth techniques.


    They would try to kill the weakest members or those who make any mistakes while Cale''s group fights against the Lions, Bears, the mage and the rest of the White Star''s strong subordinates.


    That frustrated Choi Han who wanted to protect everyone.


    He couldn¡¯t even imagine how burdensome this battle would be.


    But surviving inside the castle?


    ¡®...How long can west in there?


    Should we run away?


    ...Then what about Raon''s mom?¡¯


    Choi Han''s mind was turning into aplicated mess.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You.¡±


    He heard a rxed voice.


    Choi Han turned his head. He could see the Dragon Lord looking at Cale.


    Sheritt was the one who spoke.


    She calmly asked even though the bombs would soon hit the castle.


    ¡°You have a shield power, right?¡±


    Cale flinched and nodded his head.


    He flinched because he had just made up his mind to use the Indestructible Shield.


    However, he didn¡¯t have a chance to do it.


    ¡°Take a look.¡±


    The shield in the ground was lifted by the Lord.


    ¡°Dragons are the most selfish, independent, and violent living creatures. However, I am a mutant. I am different from them.¡±


    Cale and Sheritt made eye contact.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She started tough as she added on.


    ¡°My attribute is protection.¡±


    Protection.


    An attribute that protects something.


    ¡°That is not an attribute that someone who only thinks about themselves can have.¡±


    Sheritt¡¯s gaze headed past Cale''s shoulder.


    ¡°My child.¡±


    Raon looked into Sheritt¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Raon Miru.¡±


    Sheritt called out the child''s name.


    ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Sheritt.


    She knew that she was just an illusion.


    Her task was to make sure the child was not lonely and to help the child''s growth.


    She was nning on teaching her young child one thing today.


    ¡°I only have the strength of a Dragon who has gone through their first growth phase, and I am much weaker than that Dragon yer bastard known as the White Star.¡±


    There was a simple reason that she was able to be the Dragon Lord.


    ¡°But I will show you how I became the strongest being.¡±


    She always lost against others.


    ¡°I am terribly weak when I am alone. Probably too weak to even be called a Dragon.¡±


    However, there were times when she became strong.


    Protection.


    When she needed to protect someone.


    ¡°However, I be strong when there is someone to protect.¡±


    Raon could see Sheritt smiling at him.


    ¡°I want you to remember that there are these kinds of powers as well.¡±


    The moment she finished saying that...


    The mage shouted out.


    "Explode!¡±


    Cale twisted his body at the same time.


    Oooooooong-


    The ground continued to shake.


    The air was rumbling as well.


    He lifted his head up.


    ¡®A Shield.¡¯


    He could see arge white shield surrounding the white castle.


    ¡°...This!¡±


    That shield even surrounded Eruhaben who was floating in the air.


    Arge shield covered up the whole white castle.


    Someone was shooting from up above that shield.


    Lord Sheritt.


    She could not leave past the castle walls, however, the ground and even the sky within the castle walls were all parts of her territory.


    Her white hair fluttered with the wind.


    The shield in her hand slowly started to get bigger.


    Then, the moment she made eye contact with the White Star...


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    The White Star''s eyes opened wide.


    The shield that Sheritt threw was heading toward him.


    She could not leave the castle, but her power could leave the castle.


    Therge shield flew forward, aiming for the White Star¡¯s neck.


    The White Star made eye contact with Sheritt at that moment.


    She smiled as she started to speak.


    ¡°The best way to protect your allies is to kill anyone who might be an enemy.¡±


    The shield almost instantly reached the White Star¡¯s neck.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    The magic bombs thrown toward the white castle exploded.


    The shield flying toward the White Star''s neck exploded.


    The two explosions shook the white ground.

 Chapter 370: Night Has Arrived (3)

    <h4>Chapter 370: Night Has Arrived (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The half-transparent shield surrounding the white castle.


    The numerous magic bombs aiming for the shield.


    Cale saw therge shield about to hit the White Star before the bombs detonated.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The White Star scoffed, and a water wall appeared around him.


    Cale could not see anything after that.


    Boooooooom-


    Arge sandstorm appeared because of therge explosion.


    However, Cale still got goosebumps on his arms.


    ¡®...There''s no...¡¯


    There were no changes at all.


    He could hear explosions, feel the ground shaking, and see the giant sandstorm, however...


    In this area surrounded by the half-transparent white shield...


    Nothing outside impacted the white castle at all.


    Complete protection.


    Cale could hear Raon mumbling to himself.


    ¡°...Protection......¡±


    He slightly turned his head to see Raon looking past the white shield with a shocked expression. Raon continued to mumble in shock. It didn''t look like he even knew he was talking.


    ¡°...This is... mom¡¯s...power......¡±


    Cale and Raon made eye contact.


    Raon''s eyes focused again before he quickly closed his mouth in shock. He then hid his face on Cale¡¯s shoulder.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°What are you doing? She said to watch.¡±


    ¡®Take a look.¡¯


    Raon recalled what the white Dragon Sheritt had said.


    The small Dragon''s head slowly looked up.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A gust of wind took the debris of the explosion with it.


    Then the results of the explosions appeared.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    The White Star started tough.


    ¡°How entertaining.¡±


    He brushed his hand off.


    It was his left hand that had created the water wall.


    There were no injuries nor any blood visible on it.


    However, he repeated closed and opened his fist.


    His hand was shaking.


    There had been a strong explosion when therge shield crashed into the water wall. The aftershock of that explosion was making his hand shake a bit.


    The White Star''s entire left arm was shaking from the strength of that first attack.


    ¡°...Really......¡±


    Of the five main ancient power attributes, the White Star did not have an earth attribute power.


    That was why his body was never in bnce.


    This led to many situations where his insides would twist and make it difficult for him while he was fighting.


    ¡®Yes, there have been many times that happened.¡¯


    However, he had never expected his arm to be numb like this from a single shield explosion.


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve experienced something like this.¡±


    The first attack from ancient Dragon Eruhaben had not even strained the White Star.


    In fact, it had never been like this for the past few hundred years.


    ¡°I guess even as an illusion you are still the Lord.¡±


    He continued tough.


    ¡°This much strength...how entertaining.¡±


    He was still looking at his shaking hand in amusement.


    There was someone else who was shocked by this situation.


    Cale looked toward Raon.


    Lord Sheritt. She had said that this illusion grew at Raon''s pace and only had Raon''s level of strength. That statement and the current situation created a question in Cale''s mind.


    ¡®Does that mean that Raon is strong enough to cause this kind of damage to the White Star in a single attack as well?¡¯


    Cale could see Lord Sheritt slowly descending to the ground.


    She looked fine without any damage. In fact, the smile on her face made her look vicious.


    Cale could see Raon looking down at his own paws with a confused expression as well.


    ¡®Is Raon''s hidden potential that high?¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    - Cale.


    He heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice.


    - Don''t look toward me.


    He quickly told Cale not to look toward him.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    He soon got the answer.


    - Lord Sheritt is putting everything on the line right now.


    Cale flinched.


    - I''m certain that she must have anticipated that we were not strong enough to win against the White Star''s forces without getting seriously injured.


    Eruhaben had found that to be weird from the beginning.


    He had confirmed that Lord Sheritt''s strength was simr to Raon. He found it weird that she still chose to fight alone.


    It was weird because she was a Dragon who was once the Lord.


    The Dragon Lord was someone who was calm and calcted situations more rationally than anyone else. She should have noticed the difference in strength just now.


    ¡®The Lord stepped up even though she knew we would lose or be severely injured.¡¯


    Eruhaben realized what was going on after thinking about it.


    - Lord Sheritt is putting everything on the line right now.


    The half-transparent woman seemed fine on the outside.


    - I think Raon probably could injure the White Star like this if he put his life on the line, if he really put his life on the line to fight.


    There was a difference between saying someone would fight with their life on the line and actually having someone fighting with their life on the line.


    Eruhaben had no choice but to figure out Sheritt¡¯s intentions.


    He had also nned on preparing with his remaining lifespan to fight with his life on the line against the White Star as well.


    That was what he nned on using most of this next year doing.


    - She is doing this knowing her existence might disappear as a result. She''s fighting with no regard for herself.


    Sheritt had waited almost 10,000 years to meet Raon.


    How would someone like that act?


    - The reason she is doing this is probably to protect us to keep us safe and alive.


    Cale could see Sheritt remove the half-transparent white shield and stand at the boundary of the open castle gate. That was as far as she could go.


    Cale heard a sound he didn¡¯t like as well.


    Rumble- Rumble-


    It was the sound of thunder.


    The same thunderbolts that had almost made the Empire¡¯s capital disappear.


    It took Cale¡¯s shield, as well as Raon and everyone else working together in order to barely block it.


    The thunderbolts could strike down at this white castle at any moment.


    It would happen whenever the White Star wanted it to happen.


    Of course, the White Star''s body would be in pain afterward likest time. His body was not in bnce without the earth attribute ancient power.


    However, the White Star currently had over 100 allies.


    The White Star had something to lean on this time as well.


    Ruuuuuuumble- Ruuuuuuuumble-


    The thunder continued to roar.


    - Cale. Let¡¯s, let¡¯s follow the Lord¡¯s will for now.


    Cale could hear Eruhaben trying to be as rational as possible.


    Eruhaben was saying that they should follow the Lord''s will even though he knew that she was fighting with her existence on the line.


    It was because he cherished these children as much as the Lord did.


    Eruhaben was thinking that he was next after the Lord.


    The mana around him was quietly starting to gather together.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I didn''t expect to see my benefactor¡¯s face.¡±


    He could hear the White Star¡¯s voice.


    The White Star opened his arms toward Lord Sheritt.


    ¡°I was able to obtain eternal life thanks to you. Should I speak respectfully to you because I respect you?¡±


    Squeeze.


    Cale could feel Raon¡¯s paws squeezing his clothes.


    He could also feel the White Star looking toward them. However, the bright brown eyes visible through the half mask were not looking at Cale, but at someone else.


    ¡°Hmm, I never imagined that Dragon to be that ck egg.¡±


    He was looking at Raon. He recalled the ck egg he believed to have been broken a long time ago.


    ¡®...Did that chimera go against my order?¡¯


    He thought about the child he tried to turn into a Dragon. He just ended up a useless Dragon half-blood.


    The White Star found this current situation to be quite entertaining. There had never been so many things outside his expectations like this in close to 1,000 years.


    He gently started to speak to Sheritt as if he was very amused.


    ¡°Lord, how does it feel to meet your child after close to 10,000 years? I''m sure you''re relieved. You''ll get to die with your child.¡±


    ng!


    Cale could see Beacrox take his greatsword out and re at the White Star. Everybody else looked ready to strike at any moment as well.


    However, nobody could move.


    ¡°Ha, hahahaha!¡±


    Laughter filled the area.


    Sheritt was the one who wasughing.


    She smiled toward the White Star as she started to speak.


    She pointed toward the White Star.


    ¡°You can never sleep. You¡¯ll feel pain as if your heart is ripping into pieces every day, but you''ll never be able to rest. Once you rest, death will visit you once again.¡±


    The smile on the White Star¡¯s face disappeared.


    "What is it? Why aren¡¯t you smiling?¡±


    Lord Sheritt continued to speak to the White Star who was no longer smiling.


    ¡°Hey bastard, smile.¡±


    On the other hand, Sheritt¡¯s smile became even bigger.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even taste anything when you eat food, right?¡±


    Cale could slowly understand what the curse from the oath of death entailed.


    A life where he could not cherish anything.


    That was not a simple curse.


    It was not a life that one would say was a bit tiring.


    ¡°You can''t feel the change of the seasons, right? You don''t even know what is cold and what is hot anymore, right? You don''t even remember what temperature is, do you?¡±


    Sheritt was the only one speaking. She calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°I''m sure you had family members with each reincarnation. However, I''m sure that they all died once you had any sort of positive emotion toward them.¡±


    Sheritt¡¯s dark blue eyes observed the White Star¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No matter what it is, as long as it is alive, anything you became attached to would have all died.¡±


    The Dragon who had lost her children, her everything, smiled and asked the man who took it all from her.


    ¡°Is it bearable?¡±


    The White Star¡¯s gaze slowly lowered. Sherittughed even more as if she was enjoying it.


    "What is it? You chose to have the curse while knowing about all of it.¡±


    Lord Sheritt had made a deal with the God of Death to make that oath of death happen, giving the Dragon yer and his vige something in return.


    That could be called Sheritt¡¯s sacrifice.


    She asked the human who chose the curse even after knowing about all of this. It was something she had wanted to ask this human who knew as much about this curse as she did for 1,000 years.


    ¡°Is it fun? I''m sure your life is very fun. Right?¡±


    Ruuuumble. Rumble.


    Cale looked toward the White Star after hearing the rumbling grow louder. The smile had disappeared from the White Star''s face and an even more tired expression was visible.


    The emotionless White Star started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡±


    It was the life that the White Star had chosen for himself.


    He confidently started to speak to the existence that wasughing at him.


    ¡°You''re just an illusion.¡±


    Hahahaha-


    Sherittughed out loud once more.


    ¡°My illusion life seems more real than your life that has nothing.¡±


    The White Star started to frown.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    He clicked his tongue and then raised his hand.


    The tens of people in the fog around the castle walls shot up into the air.


    ¡°How impudent.¡±


    Sheritt raised both of her hands as well.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Loud bangs could be heard around the castle.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Grrrrr-! This stupid shield!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, my arm!¡±


    Groans wereing out of the mouths of the Bears, Cats, and Arm members around the castle wall. In front of each of them was a shield.


    The White Star quietly observed before starting to speak.


    ¡°Looks like I need to get rid of the castle itself.¡±


    Rumble, Ruuuumble-


    The soundsing from the sky became even louder. Cale lifted his head.


    The sky instantly became dyed ck.


    ¡®Will Sheritt be able to block this on her own?¡¯


    If she puts her life on the line.


    He recalled the ancient Dragon''s words.


    ¡°...Human.¡±


    Cale could hear Raon calling him. However, he could not respond.


    He could only see Sheritt who was still talking to the White Star.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just need to get rid of you before that.¡±


    She had arge shield in each hand and aimed them toward the White Star.


    Cale heard a voice in his mind at that moment.


    - I''m sure you''re looking for the White Star''s weakness?


    Sheritt was speaking into Cale''s mind.


    Cale could not respond and only looked at her back.


    - There is a secret that bastard does not know.


    A secret that the White Star did not know.


    - This gate is not the only way into the castle.


    ¡®...There¡¯s another door into this castle?¡¯


    She threw her shields as Cale¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    However, Cale could still hear her voice in his mind.


    - There is a secret passage that will take you to the Dragon yer vige. It is a path that only the first Dragon yer and I know about.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The two shields that flew toward the White Star crashed into him.


    The White Star started to smirk.


    ¡°...It¡¯s weaker thanst time.¡±


    He blocked the shields with his right arm before looking toward Sheritt.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Cats, Bears, and Arm members were still fighting against therge number of shields. The White Star licked his lips as if he had found a prey before almost whispering to Sheritt.


    ¡°...You''re not that strong.¡±


    Sheritt smiled even after hearing that.


    She then continued to speak to Cale.


    - Go to the secret passage I told you about. Use that to go to the Dragon yer vige.


    However, Cale could not see the smile on Sheritt¡¯s face.


    All he could see was her back as she created shield after shield to throw toward the enemies.


    She could only attack at the edge of the gate as she could not leave the castle.


    Rumble- Rumble-


    Cale could hear Sheritt''s voice louder than the rumbling in the sky now.


    - I''m certain you''ll be able to find that bastard''s weakness in that vige. That bastard can''t return to his hometown. That is why that is the safest ce for all of you.


    Step. Step.


    Cale started to move one step at a time.


    - His hometown is somewhere precious to him. That is why someone who cannot have anything precious cannot go there. I am certain about that.


    He continued to hear Sheritt¡¯s voice.


    ¡°...Human.¡±


    He could hear Raon calling him once again.


    - Hurry up and go. I can defend them here.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh after hearing Sheritt¡¯s statement.


    However, his steps started to get faster.


    But he suddenly stopped.


    - I''m sure you were the one who gave a name to my child?


    Rumble- Rumble-


    White lights started to sh between the dark clouds.


    The thunderbolts would strike down soon.


    A gentle yet cautious voice continued in his mind.


    - Thank you. Thank you very much.


    Cale started to walk again.


    - Hurry up and go. I will protect this ce until you return.


    ¡®What a lie.


    She¡¯s trying to sacrifice herself.¡¯


    Cale reached his hand out.


    Tap.


    His hand was ced on the shield in Sheritt¡¯s hand.


    He could see the Lord looking at him.


    The half-transparent dark blue eyes were staring at him.


    Cale continued to speak with a frown on his face.


    ¡°But I don''t want to.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Lord Sheritt looked toward Cale with shock.


    She did not know Cale very well.


    Cale didn''t know the Lord very well either, however, he knew Raon very well.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Raon finally left Cale¡¯s back with a bright smile on his face.


    Ooooooong- Oooooong-


    ck mana started to quickly gather around Raon.


    His small front paw pointed toward the White Star.


    Once Raon was ready to battle...


    ¡°On, step back with Hong.¡±


    On and Hong left Cale¡¯s arms.


    On moved Hong behind her.


    ¡°But I don''t want to.¡±


    She then started to create a fog. The fog quickly turned red. It was Hong¡¯s poison.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to either!¡±


    Lord Sheritt watched all this with shock.


    She could see Cale¡¯s scowling gaze at that moment.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Maybe it is because I am famous for being a trash and having a terrible personality, but...¡±


    This was Raon''s hometown, his roots.


    This was his home.


    He reached out his hand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sit back and watch someone destroy my house.¡±


    Even a trash like him did not destroy someone else¡¯s house.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He did break the human traffickers¡¯ homes.


    However, Cale just feigned ignorance and moved on. It didn¡¯t matter because he was trash.


    Cale then turned toward the front.


    How could he watch this ce and Sheritt get destroyed?


    He couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    Choi Han, Ron, and Beacrox started to run forward as if they had been waiting for thismand. They rushed out past the half-transparent white shield protecting them.


    The White Star could see Cale.


    Cale looked back at him and started to speak.


    ¡°Burn.¡±


    Rumble- Rumble-


    The sky that had been rumbling endlessly...


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    The White Star raised his head.


    The ck clouds.


    A rose gold thunderbolt started to roam around the cloud with the white thunderbolts.

 Chapter 371: Night Has Arrived (4)

    <h4>Chapter 371: Night Has Arrived (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Baaang, baang!


    The white thunderbolts that looked ready to strike down at any moment and the rose gold thunderbolt right underneath it were causing sparks as if they were trying to gobble each other up.


    Crackle, crackle.


    The two sides continued their attacks as if they wanted to kill each other.


    Choi Han¡¯s shining ck aura shot out from his sword down on the ground.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han did not turn his head even after Ron called him. He just pointed his sword toward the sky.


    Ron continued to speak to him.


    ¡°I will handle the Cat tribe.¡±


    Ron instantly disappeared into the shadow of the castle wall. He looked as if he hadpletely disappeared.


    Choi Han did not say anything.


    He just looked at the White Star in front of him and started to run forward.


    However, the White Star was not even looking at Choi Han.


    But Choi Han did not care.


    ¡®Attack.¡¯


    Thatmand was enough.


    Shhhhhhhhhh-


    A gray fog started to surround him.


    It must be the Cats¡¯ fog.


    His sword shined from within the fog.


    Choi Han started to smile once his body waspletely covered in the fog.


    ¡°This is nice.¡±


    One of his hands moved away from his sword.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Choi Han''s hand grabbed the neck of one of the Cats. The shining ck aura shot out from Choi Han¡¯s hand and started to choke the Cat.


    Choi Han saw the Cat¡¯s eyes roll over and continued to speak.


    ¡°I don''t need to show the children this terrible sight.¡±


    That was why he liked that he was covered by the fog.


    ¡°Grrrrr.¡±


    ¡°Raaaawr!¡±


    He could hear the sound of the Bears going berserk even though he could not see them because of the fog. Those sounds were slowly getting closer.


    However, the approaching enemies were not Choi Han¡¯s prey.


    ¡°I will take care of them.¡±


    It was Beacrox.


    Beacrox ran past Choi Han before hisrge greatsword swung toward one of the directions of the sounds without any hesitation.


    Screeeech!


    Therge greatsword screeched against a Bear¡¯s sharp ws.


    Beacrox swung his greatsword again. He could then feel Choi Han moving past him.


    Choi Han lightly swung his sword.


    The sword slowly created a horizontal line.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    One of the Cats shouted in shock.


    The shining ck aura cut through the fog.


    He did not hear anybody scream.


    It was just the fog that was cut.


    The fog that was hiding the Cats and the others was cut apart and disappeared as if it was made of paper.


    It was only for a short duration.


    The fog had only been cut for less than ten seconds.


    However, the enemies saw something in that short instant.


    They saw the cold gaze of the ck sword master who was figuring out their locations through the gap in the fog.


    Once the fog repaired itself, they could hear Choi Han¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡°You can run, or you can just wait for me.¡±


    The Cat flinched and started to move.


    He was certain that he made eye contact with Choi Han in that short duration of time. The fear of being killed by that ck mana overwhelmed him.


    Sword masters were strong individuals.


    However, for this Cat who had seen extremely strong individuals such as the White Star and the chiefs of the Cat tribe, Bear tribe, and the Lion tribe, a sword master was just a sword master.


    However, he still felt fear after looking into the eyes of a human who was only a sword master.


    ¡®It can¡¯t continue like this!¡¯


    He retreated backward.


    The Cats¡¯ style was to hide and stealthily attack the weakest enemies first.


    ¡°...Those trash!¡±


    The offspring of that loser. He needed to aim for them.


    Especially the younger one that was the weakest.


    The Cat started to move without making any noises.


    Shhhhh.


    He took a step.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°......!¡±


    Someone covered his mouth.


    A sharp dagger also pierced through from the back of his neck.


    The Cat moved his eyes.


    He could see a white-haired man smiling at him.


    Ron put some strength into the hand that was covering the Cat¡¯s mouth.


    Crack!


    The Cat¡¯s head turned in an odd direction.


    The Cat¡¯s eyes were full of chaos as he died without being able to make a sound. He heard Ron''s voice by his ear.


    The old man whispered to him in a quiet voice.


    ¡°...It''s the Cat tribe¡¯s method.¡±


    The Cat could see the cold gaze of the assassin right before he died.


    ¡°You were the weakest one.¡±


    Ron then disappeared into the fog once again.


    Although there were only three of them, this fog was a good hiding spot for them as well. Especially for Ron.


    Furthermore, they were free. It was because they didn¡¯t have to worry about the White Star''s attacks. He looked toward the rose gold thunderbolt that was aiming for the white thunderbolts.


    At the same time, they looked at Eruhaben who had been running toward Cale, the Mercenary King, as well as the children and then finally, the Lord.


    ¡°Grrrrrr.¡±


    The three people who were now split up could feel the approaching enemies with their senses as they clenched their swords and charged forward.


    There were also people urgently running somewhere.


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    Eruhaben urgently ran toward Cale and called out his name before closing his mouth. It was because he saw Raon. He looked at the children before starting to use his magic.


    Cale could hear the urgency in the voice in his mind.


    - What are you trying to do?


    Cale pretended not to hear.


    - Defending is one thing, but attacking?! You know we should be running away right now!


    He could hear the frustration in Eruhaben¡¯s voice.


    At the same time, he heard someone else¡¯s shocked and frustrated voice as well.


    ¡°Hey, you''re going to fight?¡±


    It was Mercenary King Bud Illis. He already had his sword out but had not activated his aura yet.


    He grabbed Cale''s shoulder.


    He had once nned on fighting against the White Star with or without Cale.


    However, Bud had heard about the fight against the White Star in the Empire¡¯s capital.


    They were strong enough to defeat the Tower Master of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower, however, they needed a stronger force to handle the White Star who was alone.


    ¡®But he wants to fight when our side is weaker than that battle while the White Star has reinforcements?


    Cale Henituse made such a decision?¡¯


    Bud¡¯s confused and concerned gaze was looking at Cale.


    Cale just peeked at Bud before starting to speak.


    ¡°We need to smack that crazy bastard¡¯s head at least once before we run, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you hear what that bastard did and what those Cat bastards said?¡±


    ¡°That, y, yes I did?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still going to not do anything?¡±


    Cale¡¯s extremely calm demeanor made Bud just respond with whatever came to his mind.


    ¡°Of course not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly. We can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.¡±


    Cale needed to do something.


    Otherwise, he felt as if he would get sick from anger.


    He could not understand the White Star at all.


    Honestly speaking, Cale didn¡¯t care if someone chose to curse themselves.


    That is the person''s choice with their own life.


    However, they should not cause harm to innocent people.


    The White Star''s family and rtives, Lord Sheritt¡¯s sacrifice, Raon and his sibling, what did they do to deserve all this?


    ¡°Damn bastard that deserves to be beaten to death.¡±


    Bud flinched after hearing Cale¡¯s voice.


    He could see the vicious gaze in Cale¡¯s eyes. He had never seen this gaze before.


    Cale then continued to speak.


    ¡°Bastard that is worse than trash.¡±


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The white thunderbolts and the rose gold thunderbolt were still battling it out in the ck sky.


    Of course, the white thunderbolts were stronger.


    However, Cale¡¯s rose gold thunderbolt continued to aim toward them.


    Was it to fight against them?


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    ¡°...Cale?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Cale, did you say something?¡±


    Eruhaben and the Mercenary King looked toward him in confusion, but Cale was looking elsewhere.


    He let go of Sheritt¡¯s shield that he was holding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pick the route where we all get to live.¡±


    Eruhaben''s eyes clouded over.


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°Raon''s mother-nim.¡±


    Everybody around them flinched.


    None of them could hide their shock even in this urgent situation.


    ¡°Uhh, uhh? Me?¡±


    Lord Sheritt was the most shocked.


    The ck mana around Raon fluctuated vigorously in shock as well.


    Cale didn''t care as he continued to say whatever he wanted to say.


    ¡°Yes, Raon''s mother-nim.¡±


    ¡°Uhh, uhh, me. I, yes, yes I am!¡±


    Sheritt nodded her head over and over with a nk expression on her face.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Please open up a path.¡±


    The look in her eyes changed.


    ¡°A path?¡±


    Eruhaben asked Cale a question while Bud looked confused.


    - Is there a path?


    Cale nodded his head and looked toward Lord Sheritt as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Sheritt could see two ck shields shoot forward past her.


    Although the color was different, the shields looked exactly like her own.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    The White Star blocked the ck shield with the water wall before letting out a sigh.


    ¡°Is it the child''s turn this time?¡±


    He pointed to the sky.


    ¡°That fiery thunderbolt can¡¯t stop me at all.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The sounds of Bears and Cats dying could be heard within the fog. However, the White Star didn''t care about the fog at all.


    He didn¡¯t even care about his subordinates¡¯ deaths as he looked toward Raon.


    Ooooooong-


    Raon created another shield and sent it flying.


    aash!


    Bang!


    That shield crashed into the water wall and disappeared.


    The White Star sighed as he continued to speak.


    ¡°You throw an imitation made of magic that isn''t even a Dragon''s attribute at me. You are still so young.¡±


    Since Raon didn¡¯t have the protection attribute, his shields were just imitations made from magic.


    Oooooooong-


    However, numerous ck shields started to appear around Raon.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Then those shields started to be surrounded by red fog.


    It was On and Hong¡¯s fog and poison.


    Lord Sheritt could see the ck shields that resembled her own. She slowly turned her head and looked at Cale¡¯s eyes. Cale started to smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s a bit smart.¡±


    Raon quickly chimed in at that moment.


    ¡°No! I am not just a bit smart! I am great and mighty! I can do anything as long as I learn it!¡±


    Raon red at the White Star through the gaps between his ck shields.


    It was odd, but Raon could not use his own attribute.


    The present.


    He wanted to use that attribute, but he did not know how to use it. However, it did not matter. He was great and mighty and could do anything he learned.


    Raon felt Cale¡¯s hand on his back at that moment.


    Cale''s finger started to draw something on Raon''s back.


    Raon''s eyes clouded over.


    Cale started to speak to the Lord at the same time.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let our house be destroyed.¡±


    Sheritt''s shoulders twitched a bit.


    ¡°It is nice to have many houses.¡±


    It was best to have as many houses as possible.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Human, you''re right! Having many houses is best!¡±


    Raon suddenly stopped after that. He then red at the White Star before continuing to shout.


    ¡°Our house cannot be destroyed!¡±


    Sheritt couldn¡¯t help but let go of the hand that was holding onto the shield.


    White mana started to surround her as she did that.


    Ruuuumble-


    Cale raised his head.


    The rumbling in the sky had reached its peak.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we end this now?¡±


    He could hear the White Star¡¯s voice.


    Cale nodded his head as if he agreed.


    ¡°Yes. We need to end it.¡±


    The White Star looked at Cale as if Cale was odd.


    ¡°It¡¯s really odd.¡±


    He could not understand Cale at all.


    ¡°You just need to leave this castle and that illusion behind and teleport away. Why are you trying to protect something that you don''t need as well as someone who doesn¡¯t exist?¡±


    The Dragon Lord.


    This half-transparent being was just an illusion left behind by the Dragon Lord. It was something that could never be real.


    Weren¡¯t the living more important than hanging onto an illusion?


    Yet Cale was choosing the path where he could get hurt.


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be someone who cherished his people above all else?


    Cale happily answered the White Star''s question.


    ¡°This is the path to living a peaceful life as a cker.¡±


    You needed to live properly to stay alive like a decent human being.


    It was the only way to be at peace. You needed to live in a way where you could feel joy when you y and taste the vor of delicious food.


    Cale both hated his memories and cherished them the most.


    The numerous records inside his mind.


    The majority of them were useless for making money.


    Just like Lord Sheritt¡¯s illusion, they were only things that existed in Cale¡¯s mind.


    However, even if they weren¡¯t needed to make money, they were needed to live.


    ¡°What? To be a cker? What kind of response is that?¡±


    Cale raised his voice after seeing the White Star be flustered at his response.


    ¡°Raon, Eruhaben-nim!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ooooooong.


    White gold mana turned into arge arrow and shot toward the White Star.


    The numerous ck shields covered in the fog created by Raon, On, and Hong shot toward the White Star at the same time.


    Ooooooo- Oooooo-


    Cale stretched his arms out as well.


    His red hair and clothes started to flutter.


    The White Star could feel the power of nature surrounding Cale.


    Fire, water, wind, earth, wood.


    All of those powers seemed to be roaring from Cale.


    There were also Cale¡¯s eyes that were ring at the White Star as if to eat him up.


    The White Star started tough.


    Eruhaben¡¯srge white gold arrow and numerous ck shields charged toward him.


    Chhhhhhh-


    Multipleyers of water walls appeared to block against the Dragons¡¯ attacks. It was enough to defend against these attacks.


    He reached his hand toward the sky at the same time.


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    He could see three people quickly retreating at that moment.


    - Choi Han! Gramps! Beacrox!


    Raon had called them back as Eruhabenunched his arrow.


    - The human says toe back!


    They immediately started to run back toward the white castle as soon as the two Dragons started their attacks.


    The White Star let out a sigh. He had not been interested in these fools anyway.


    He looked toward Cale past the two Dragons¡¯ attacks.


    He was more interested in Cale than the two Dragons¡¯ attacks.


    The White Star¡¯s eyes started to light up.


    The moment that therge amount of natural power started to flow out of Cale''s body...


    The White Star''s hand moved down.


    ¡°Strike-¡±


    The White Star started to speak.


    Cale also started to speak.


    As all three Dragons looked at Cale after feeling the immense natural powering out of Cale...


    Cale had said the following.


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    The Wind Elementals responded back.


    ¡®Sure! Of course!¡¯


    ¡®Just trust us!¡¯


    The golden top''s whip was in Cale''s left hand.


    Cale did not stop talking.


    ¡°Grow.¡±


    - Got it.


    The white trees¡¯ branches and roots started to grow as soon as the glutton priestess responded.


    They then quickly headed toward the white castle.


    Ron, Choi Han, and Beacrox entered the castle at that moment.


    - Are you not overdoing it?


    The Super Rock chimed in at that moment.


    However, Cale just scoffed.


    ¡®Am I overdoing it?


    Of course I am overdoing it.


    But I do not n on dying.¡¯


    He was different than Lord Sheritt or Eruhaben.


    ¡®I''m going to live.


    We''re going to live no matter what.


    All of us.¡¯


    Cale continued to speak without stopping.


    ¡°Shoot it. Break it.¡±


    - Alright!


    - Sure!


    The fiery thunderbolt cheapskate and the Sky Eating Water responded one after the other.


    And finally.


    ¡°Block it.¡±


    - Alright.


    The Super Rock responded.


    The ground started to shake.


    Boooooooom-!


    The ground split open andrge boulders shot up from underground.


    Boom! Boom!


    Therge boulders started to surround the white castle and quickly turned into arge dome.


    Therge white tree branches and roots climbed on top of the dome to create anotheryer of shield.


    The wind gathered around it as well.


    They were creating violent whirlwinds simr to the whirlwinds that used to be on Wind Ind.


    Earth. Wood.


    Then arge water wall shot out as well.


    It followed the boulders that were creating the dome Then the wind protected the water.


    The rose gold thunderbolt had disappeared.


    Instead, a pir of fire appeared outside the whirlwinds.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale''s heart was going wild. He had never used all five attributes at once like this before.


    He could feel his Vitality of the Heart working without stopping.


    However, Cale was smiling.


    ¡°Fuck fighting.¡±


    The five attributes.


    All five powers followed Cale¡¯s will to create arge dome barrier.


    - We will protect you.


    As the Super Rock answered back for all of the ancient powers...


    Bang!


    The final boulder was ced on top to finish therge dome.


    That dome only covered the white castle.


    Raon and Eruhaben changed their spells at that time as well.


    ¡°Shield!¡±


    ¡°Shield!¡±


    Sheritt shouted as well.


    ¡°Protect it!¡±


    ck mana, white gold mana, and white mana shot out from the three Dragons.


    Cale started to smile.


    Although they mayck fighting strengthpared tost time, their protecting strength was stronger than ever before.

 Chapter 372: Night Has Arrived (5)

    <h4>Chapter 372: Night Has Arrived (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    It was dark.


    Everything was ck by the white castle that was covered by therge boulder dome.


    It was as if night had arrived.


    ¡°Will it be okay even though we can¡¯t see anything?¡±


    The Mercenary King had a concerned expression on his face as he asked Cale.


    Bud was relieved at first as he saw therge dome being created.


    He became even more relieved after seeing therge tree roots, water, whirlwinds, and wall of fire as well.


    However, he realized that they could not see anything outside the dome once the dome waspleted.


    ¡°We have no idea what the White Star and the enemies are going to do. Will it be okay?¡±


    Bud could see Cale nodding his head.


    ¡°Yes. We don''t need to see to know.¡±


    It was loud for Cale right now.


    ¡®The thunderbolt is about to strike!¡¯


    ¡®Aaahhhh! So scary!¡¯


    ¡®The masked man is looking at our barrier in disbelief!¡¯


    The Wind Elementals were constantly talking to Cale through the top''s whip in his hand.


    They were exining the situation outside so that Cale did not need to see anything.


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    Eruhaben walked up next to him.


    ¡°I will handle the outermostyer.¡±


    Cale heard a Wind Elemental''s voice at the same time.


    ¡®A white gold shield was created outside the wall of fire!¡¯


    He could hear Raon''s voice as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it too!¡±


    The Elementals shared the new development as well.


    ¡®There¡¯s a ck shield inside the white gold shield as well! From the inside, there¡¯s the wall of fire, then the ck shield! Beyond that is the white gold shield!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such a strong barrier in my life!¡¯


    ¡®Wow, two Dragon-nims putting up shields!¡¯


    Cale turned his head.


    ¡°The outermostyer is mine.¡±


    ¡®Wow! A white shield was created toward the sky!¡¯


    He could hear Sheritt and the Elementals¡¯ voices.


    Cale could see that Lord Sheritt had aplicated expression on her face. Her lips were moving as if she had more to say to Cale, however, he did not give her the opportunity to say anything.


    ¡®The thunderbolts, the thunderbolts will soon fall!¡¯


    He opened his mouth to speak as soon as he heard the Elementals make thatment.


    ¡°The thunderbolts will fall soon.¡±


    Everybody looked at him after he said that.


    ¡°We will persist. We will persist as long as possible.¡±


    He could hear the scared voice of one of the Elementals.


    ¡®Sob sob, thunderbolts are so scary.¡¯


    ¡®Scary?! Are you an idiot? Are you just going to get hit by it like an idiot and die? Either way, that thing can''t get rid of us. It probably could hurt us though.¡¯


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t faint or cough up blood, so we will retreat at the right time as the barrier breaks down. Does that sound good?¡±


    The three Dragons looked toward Cale with expressions that seemed to be saying that they had a lot to say.


    This was especially true for Eruhaben, who felt as if his insides were twisting as he watched Cale smile.


    ¡®T, this unlucky bastard!¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel so bitter that the punk who was using five ancient powers at once was worrying about others.


    ¡°You.¡±


    However, he could not speak properly.


    ¡®The White Star moved the thunderbolts!¡¯


    It was because Cale urgently shouted after hearing the Elemental¡¯sment.


    ¡°It''sing!¡±


    Oooooooooooong- Ooooooong-


    Cale could feel therge dome starting to rumble.


    Cale and the three Dragons.


    The others surrounded the four of them.


    It all happened in just a few seconds. Many thoughts passed by the group members¡¯ minds during those few seconds. However, none of them curled up in fear.


    p. p.


    It was because they could hear Cale''s shirt fluttering in the wind.


    This dark area.


    In this area that did not seem like the real world where only the lights from the three Dragons¡¯ manas could be seen.


    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±


    The silence ended with that statement.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Baaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    Loud explosions shook the dome.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Beacrox lost his bnce.


    The ground was shaking.


    He could feel the strength of the numerous thunderbolts striking down to the ground.


    He turned his head. His father Ron was holding On and Hong in his arms. Bud was looking at the top of the dome that was shaking as much as his pupils.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    He could also see Choi Han.


    Choi Han was only looking at Cale and the three Dragons.


    He could also see Raon, Eruhaben, and Cale.


    They were only looking at the top of the dome.


    The White Star¡¯s white thunderbolts were striking down from the sky in order to destroy them.


    ¡®...They experienced this before?¡¯


    Beacrox had only seen the footage of the battle against the White Star because he had been in the Eastern continent.


    It was also the first time Ron, On, and Hong experienced the White Star¡¯s attack.


    Beacrox put some strength into his feet.


    Stab!


    His greatsword stabbed into the ground that was covered in white pebbles.


    He grabbed onto the handle of the greatsword and stood up straight.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    He too now only looked at the others as Choi Han was doing.


    He heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Cale was shouting as loudly as possible through the loud explosions.


    ¡°Sheritt-nim!¡±


    At the same time, he heard a quiet groan that he would have missed if he was not focused.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Sheritt was the one who groaned.


    Beacrox could see the half-transparent woman¡¯s body start to shake.


    The illusion that was supposedly made with magic split into two for a moment beforeing back together as one.


    ¡®The shield is about to break!¡¯


    ¡®It''ll break soon! But she keeps putting the shield back together!¡¯


    Cale could hear the Elementals exin the situation outside.


    Sheritt was constantly putting more power into the breaking shield to handle the white thunderbolts.


    Cale started to speak again because of the individual who was ready to put her life on the line continued to put more power into the shield even as he called out to her.


    ¡°Raon! Stop your mom!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Sheritt¡¯s half-transparent body that was shaking suddenly flinched.


    There was a hand that grabbed her shoulder at the same time.


    ¡°Sheritt-nim.¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    Sheritt could see the eyes of the ck-haired man who was neither old nor young.


    ¡°Cale-nim¡¯s judgment is correct.¡±


    She could see Choi Han peeking toward Raon after saying that. She did not dare to turn her head toward Raon as well, but she could feel that her child was looking at her.


    The power gathered in her hands disappeared.


    Her shaking body returned to normal.


    Baaaaaaaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    They heard a loud explosion as soon as she did that.


    ¡®The firstyer has been breached! The shield is broken!¡¯


    ¡®The thunderbolts are stilling!¡¯


    Cale heard the Elementals¡¯ voices as he looked elsewhere. He could see Eruhaben smiling.


    Cale started to smile as well.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The white thunderbolts crashed into the white gold shield next.


    The thunderbolts were mming onto the white gold shield as if they wanted to turn it into dust.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    And then...


    Craaaaaaack-


    The white gold shield started to crack as well.


    ¡®The area around the Castle of Light is going to be burned to the ground!¡¯


    ¡®Everything else is turning into a mess!¡¯


    ¡®The thunderbolts are burning everything! It might even burn us Elementals!¡¯


    ¡®The white gold shield is about to break too!¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Passing the secondyer.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Eruhaben let out a scoff.


    Craaaack-


    The group didn¡¯t know but he knew that his shield was breaking. He was debating whether to use more strength and overdo it a bit.


    However, seeing Cale realize it like a ghost and stopping him made him let his shield go.


    Craaaaaaaack- bang!


    The second barrier was destroyed.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°I know, human!¡±


    Raon''s two front paws were pointed toward the ceiling and not moving. Lord Sheritt nkly watched.


    Raon was six years old now.


    His small front paws were stiffly headed toward the sky as if he was trying to support thisrge dome.


    Baaaaaang!


    The dome shook and the ground rumbled.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°What is the White Star doing?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Bud asked back in a stupid voice, but Cale didn''t care at all.


    ¡®The White Star moved his hand toward the sky once again!¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s saying, ¡®strike down,¡¯ some more!¡¯


    ¡®The thunderbolts, the ck sky is crying again!¡¯


    ¡®He gave the order to strike down some more?¡¯


    ¡®It looks like he''s trying to increase the duration of the attack!¡¯


    ¡®I think more thunderbolts will strike down!¡¯


    That meant that the thunderbolts would strike longer than they did at the Empire¡¯s capital.


    ¡®The White Star said that he would destroy it this time!¡¯


    ¡®A Lion is telling him not to overdo it, but the White Star responded that this is time to overdo things!¡¯


    Multiple Elementals were talking at once.


    ¡®There''s a crack on the ck shield now!¡¯


    Cale shouted to Raon.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Cale heard the voices of the Wind Elementals along with Raon''s response.


    ¡®The White Star stumbled!¡¯


    ¡®He coughed up blood! A Cat is supporting him!¡¯


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    ¡®He coughed up blood?¡¯


    It meant that the White Star''s te was shaking.


    It was the moment that proved that he had overdone it.


    ¡®The second round of thunderbolts areing down!¡¯


    Cale looked toward Raon as the Elemental said that.


    ¡°Raon, that¡¯s eno-¡±


    However, Cale could not finish the sentence.


    He heard the voice of the Elementals.


    ¡®Huh? The shield that was breaking was restored!¡¯


    ¡®Another ck shield is being created!¡¯


    ¡®There is one on top of the other! It¡¯s a twoyer, n, no! Threeyer shield!¡¯


    ¡®A threeyer shield! Wow! So amazing!¡¯


    He started to frown after seeing Raon before he could even respond to the Elementals.


    Raon did not put down his two front paws.


    Instead, he pped his wings and headed toward the ceiling of the dome.


    He was flying up to the top.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    Raon continued to fly higher as if he wasn''t going to respond to Cale¡¯s calling. Raon''s dark blue eyes were sparkling.


    ¡®I know! I know about it too!¡¯


    Raon knew as well. He knew that the White Star was strong and that he should not overdo it.


    Oooooooong-


    ck mana surrounded Raon.


    He knew all of it.


    Even though that was the case, he felt it was so unfair.


    It made him angry.


    It made him sad.


    Raon recalled how Sheritt¡¯s body had been shaking. He realized something after seeing that.


    He knew it was a lie that Sheritt would kill the White Star or defeat him with overwhelming strength.


    He knew that her confident demeanor was all just an act.


    Raon was not so young that he wouldn¡¯t realize that.


    Raon bit down on his lips.


    Tap.


    Raon''s two front paws touched the top of therge boulder dome.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-


    Arger and stronger attack that was at a different level than earlier poured down.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Raon bit down on his lips again.


    Sheritt had said the following.


    She said that some powers became stronger the more things you had to protect.


    She wanted him to remember that there were such powers.


    Honestly speaking, Sheritt did not need to tell Raon about that.


    Raon had seen plenty of powers like that already. In fact, he had learned for a long time that those powers were stronger than others.


    He had been imprisoned in the cave for four years.


    However, these past two years felt so much longer than those four years.


    The experiences he had gone through these past two years had taught Raon which powers were the really strong powers.


    Those were the powers he had learned.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    Raon''s two front paws that were touching the dome started to shake.


    Raon could feel that his threeyer shield was breaking.


    Nheless, he persisted.


    He needed to persist.


    ¡°...Because...I am great and mighty...I... can do it-¡±


    However, Raon had no choice but to remove his paws from the ceiling.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Raon turned around after feeling someone pulling him.


    Cale focused more on Raon''s face and back that were covered in dry sweat rather than Raon''s eyes. He could also see Raon''s front paws that were slightly shaking.


    ¡°Do you want to be scolded? Huh?¡±


    Raon''s pupils started to shake.


    This was the first time.


    This was the first time Cale ever raised his voice like this toward Raon.


    However, Raon soon got away from Cale''s hands.


    ¡°Little kid, you need to know your limits.¡±


    Eruhaben''s voice came from nearby.


    Raon could feel someone behind him. He raised his head to see that Sheritt was stiffly standing there while hugging him.


    All of them had followed behind him as soon as he started to fly toward the ceiling.


    ¡®It''s cold.¡¯


    The body of the half-transparent illusion was cold.


    However, Raon soon started to frown.


    ¡°Aigoo, little kid. You should have done as that unlucky bastard told you to do. Why did you do that?¡±


    Raon hesitated for a bit after hearing Eruhaben¡¯s question before putting his head into Sheritt¡¯s chest and responding.


    ¡°...Need to protect our house......¡±


    Eruhaben and Sheritt both raised their hands toward the ceiling after hearing that.


    They heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°If you are going to create shields, please put them inside the dome. Either that, or please get some rest.¡±


    Eruhaben could not help but shout.


    ¡°What about you! Are you trying to faint again?! You are also a little kid to me, you punk!¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The ancient Dragon could see Cale smiling at him.


    ¡°I won''t faint this time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ooooooong.


    Eruhaben could see Cale take something out of his pocket.


    His expression turned odd after seeing the item.


    It was the white crown that had been in Cale¡¯s hand before he put it back in his pocket.


    Cale''s left hand had the top''s whip while his right hand had the white crown.


    The crown was letting out a white light.


    Cale looked at the crown with an odd gaze.


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t expecting something like this.¡¯


    It happened the moment he used all five natural attribute ancient powers after making up his mind to protect this castle, Sheritt, and the others.


    The crown had started to shine.


    He had then heard the voice of the crown.


    - ...U... use this power. Protect...my close friend¡¯s...house......


    Then an immense amount of strength flowed from the crown into Cale.


    Cale remembered what Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka and the fake Dragon yer Syrem had told him.


    This was what Clopeh had said.


    ¡®The Dragon yer needs the Sword of Disasters and something else in order to beplete.


    That something else was the crown, an ancient artifact that had been passed down generation after generation.


    The Dragon yer needed the crown that drinks Dragon blood in order to have a Dragon-like body.¡¯


    Then the fake Dragon yer Syrem had said the following.


    ¡®This will be useful for you! The crown will be beneficial for you if you have the Dominating Aura. You know about the crown, right? I will bring that to you! I will also tell you all the secrets about Arm as well! I swear!¡¯


    Cale had nned on taking the power from the crown and then destroying it once the powers in his body were in bnce.


    However, he was crazy busy since gathering all five attributes such that he had no time to do anything with the crown.


    However, the crown''s power was flowing into Cale right now.


    It was an intense tsunami-like power.


    ¡°...How could there be such power-!¡±


    Eruhaben could not hide his shock.


    Baaaaaaaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    The ck shield was broken and the white thunderbolts crashed into the wall of fire.


    Cale started to smile.


    He could feel the immense power flowing from the crown into his fingertips.


    ¡®But, by the way.¡¯


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale could feel his heart beating wildly.


    He could feel his heart beating to gobble up that power.


    It had not been very visible afterbining with the Indestructible Shield.


    The Vitality of the Heart.


    It was something that was neither a Dragon yer power nor an ancient power of the five attributes. It was a power that had belonged to a human who had very good regeneration abilities.


    That ancient power was trying to gobble up therge amount of power that was flowing into him from the white crown.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale¡¯s heart was beating wilder than ever before.


    He could feel that he was alive.


    His heart.


    His beating heart gave Cale certainty.


    ¡®I can keep this up.


    I will not be the one to faint.¡¯


    Cale reached out both of his palms.


    They touched the dome¡¯s ceiling.


    Crack.


    As a crack appeared on the jewel embedded in the white crown...


    Ooooooo-


    Arge amount of natural power came pouring out of Cale''s body.


    That power then started to support the dome.


    ¡®The White Star said the following. He told the thunderbolts to roar!¡¯


    ¡®He told his subordinates this was it!¡¯


    ¡®All of the thunderbolts will strike down at once!¡¯


    Thisrge dome was covered in fire, wind, water, wood, and earth.


    Numerous white thunderbolts struck down onto the dome.


    Baaaaaaaaaang! Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The world turned white for a moment from the white thunderbolts that gobbled up the dome.

 Chapter 373: Night Has Arrived (6)

    <h4>Chapter 373: Night Has Arrived (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    It was a battle between a spear and a shield.


    The numerous thunderbolts had gathered together to be arge spear.


    ¡°...My liege.¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    The mage who had been with the Cats shut up after hearing the White Star''s order.


    There was a shield around them.


    They were outside the range of the thunderbolts, however, the shield was there just in case an unexpected assault happened.


    The White Star wiped the blood off his mouth.


    He was overdoing it.


    It was not because of the three Dragons¡¯ shields.


    He was not scared of those Dragons¡¯ shields.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    A bright smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Arm members and Beast people inside the shield covered their eyes. Some of them covered their ears.


    Some of them even crouched down close to the ground.


    They were trying to protect themselves from the thunderbolts that shined so bright that the sh might blind them, the explosions that were so loud, and the ground that shook so hard.


    The White Star could then see everything.


    ¡°...It''s that.¡±


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The white thunderbolt spear pierced through the firstyer of Cale''s shields.


    The rose gold wall of fire surrounding the dome started to ripple.


    The White Star''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°He has all of them...every single one.¡±


    Therge dome was made of all five natural attributes.


    Seeing that made the White Star unable to feel the pain inside his body.


    He had the sky.


    He had everything above the earth.


    Now the only thing left was the earth itself.


    As long as he got one of those earth attributes!


    Once that happened-!


    ¡°Keke, kahahahaha!¡±


    The White Star started tough.


    ¡°I¡¯m so curious!¡±


    ¡®I''m extremely curious!


    Cale Henituse, you have not fully absorbed the ancient powers. However, you have the bnce that Ick.¡¯


    The White Star strained himself more than he originally nned after seeing Cale using all of his powers.


    He needed to know.


    He needed to know the strength of Cale Henituse¡¯s shield.


    The White Star licked his lips.


    ¡°...One more. I just need one more.¡±


    The contents of the ¡®book¡¯ brushed past the White Star''s mind.


    He had read it tens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of times to memorize the contents.


    He had repeated the contents of the book over and over for the past 1,000 years.


    That ¡®book¡¯ had said that only two humans had earth attribute ancient powers.


    These two were the real White Star who had almost be a god in the final battle and the person who was thest to die.


    It was a power that only the two of them possessed.


    The White Star currently did not feel any of the pain and fatigue that he had been gued with for the past 1,000 years.


    ¡®The end is near.


    I am almostplete.¡¯


    Heughed as he started to shout.


    ¡°I¡¯m so curious! Will you be able to keep this up?! Hahahaha!¡±


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The white thunderbolts had swallowed all of the light from nearby.


    However, there was a fire within it that had still had not lost its color.


    The owner of that fire was supporting the rock dome.


    His fists holding the top''s whip and the crown were touching the dome.


    ¡®Wow! The White Star isughing as if he has gone crazy!¡¯


    ¡®Of course a crazy bastardughs like a lunatic. Shut up with the obvious nonsense! Cale Henituse seems to be struggling.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m so curious! Will you be able to keep this up?! Hahahaha! That is what the White Star just said.¡¯


    ¡®Damn it!


    These obnoxious Elementals!¡¯


    Cale was currently extremely sensitive because of the Wind Elementals who were loudly chatting away under the guise of reporting the situation.


    He was full of disbelief as well.


    ¡°This motherfucking crazy bastard!¡±


    ¡®What? You want to know if I can keep it up?


    Someone should smack you on the back of the head! One day, I will beat him to death!¡¯


    Fire could be seen in both of Cale¡¯s eyes.


    However, Cale''s arms were shaking.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    He could feel the thunderbolt spear trying to pierce through the wall of fire.


    Crack.


    Another crack appeared on the jewel on the white crown.


    More power flew into Cale''s body.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    Eruhaben subconsciously started to frown after feeling the movement of thatrge amount of power.


    However, he could not easily go toward Cale.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    They heard another loud bang.


    Boom!


    The inside of the dome shook vigorously for the first time.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Mercenary King Bud Illis had to catch his bnce from the sudden shock.


    It was so strong that even a sword master like Bud almost lost his bnce.


    However, Bud jerked his head up to see that the dome was still fine.


    However, Cale let out a quiet groan.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The firstyer, the fire, was destroyed.


    The rose gold fire disappeared into the air because of therge white thunderbolt spear.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Then came the wind that was helping the fire burn even stronger.


    ¡®Ahhhhh! We have to persist!¡¯


    ¡®We have to persist!¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s help him, help!¡¯


    The whirlwinds started to break apart each time they touched the thunderbolts.


    The Elementals did everything they could, but Cale could feel that they had reached their limits.


    ¡®Next!¡¯


    Cale clenched his fists even tighter.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The third wall.


    The water wall was up against the white thunderbolts now. The sharp spear dove into the water.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale''s heart was going wild.


    Two walls had been broken already.


    Two ancient powers had been destroyed at the same time.


    Normally, Cale would have fallen or fainted from the recoil. He would at least be trying his best not to faint.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    However, Cale did not faint.


    His bloodshot eyes looked toward the top of the dome.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was running wild.


    He couldn¡¯t hear the voices of the other ancient powers.


    He couldn¡¯t even hear the voices of the Wind Elementals who ran away from the thunderbolts after reaching their limits.


    Cale could only hear the loud pounding of his heart.


    He could feel the strong power that was flowing out of his heart.


    It was vitality.


    This power that was trying to save Cale started to reach toward his hands, feet, and every corner of his body.


    The Vitality of the Heart.


    Cale could feel the presence of this power better than any other power for the first time.


    This power represented life.


    Cale could clearly feel that he was alive and living in this world.


    Saaaaash!


    The water wall crashed into the white thunderbolts.


    Baaaaaang!


    However, even that water could not get rid of the thunderbolts.


    The Sky Eating Water could not eat the sky this time.


    However, Cale was smiling.


    Baaaaang!


    The white spear now charged toward therge tree roots. Cale felt it the moment the thunderbolts reached the trees.


    ¡®...It decreased.¡¯


    It was weaker.


    The thunderbolts were weaker now.


    Cale¡¯s hands were shaking.


    The strong power from the crown had left his body, but new power was flowing in.


    It was powering from the crown that had sucked the blood of Dragons, the strongest existences in the world.


    Then there were the powers of the five attributes that held the power of nature.


    The human body was very weak inparison.


    That was why his body was shaking. However, the smile on his face was only getting bigger.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Therge tree roots threw themselves at the thunderbolt. They all burned and disappeared without even leaving ashes behind.


    In the end, all of the roots disappeared.


    And finally.


    The spear from the sky crashed into the shield from the ground.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The thunderbolt shot down toward therge dome surrounding the white castle.


    Boooooooom-!


    The dome shook once again.


    Mercenary King Bud Illis looked toward the ceiling.


    He was inside the dark dome, but he could see Cale supporting the ceiling.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    He could see pieces of rock falling from the ceiling.


    The boulders were breaking.


    The dome was breaking.


    Craaaack.


    Cracks started to appear on the dome as well.


    The thunderbolts still endlessly struck the dome.


    ¡°Ke, kekeke-¡±


    However, Bud Illis started tough.


    The thunderbolts beating down on the dome were bing weaker.


    Therge spear was bing dull and breaking apart after breaking through the three Dragons¡¯ shields, followed by the fire, wind, water, and wood barriers.


    And finally...


    Clunk. Clunk.


    Bud Illis started tough out loud after feeling dust falling on his face.


    ¡°Ahahahahaha!¡¯


    Clunk. Clunk.


    Small pieces of boulder continued to fall from the ceiling.


    But he was happy.


    ¡°...We survived. We survived!¡±


    He didn¡¯t hear any more bangs.


    He didn''t feel any shaking either.


    It was so quiet that he could hear these small pieces of rock falling on his shoulders.


    There was no way Bud didn¡¯t know the meaning of that silence.


    The shield did not break in the end.


    One spear could not get through many shields.


    Lord Sheritt raised her head.


    It was dark.


    The castle that was covered by the boulder barrier was dark. The world that used to only be white was dark.


    She then heard a quiet voice next to her.


    ¡°...Our house is okay......¡±


    It was Raon''s voice.


    Sheritt did not have the confidence to look down at Raon. She just stared at the dark ceiling and blinked a few times.


    However, she moved her hand.


    She could feel the round head in her palm.


    She started to speak as she continued to stare at the ceiling.


    ¡°You''re smart.¡±


    ¡°...I learned from the human.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You learned very well.¡±


    She approached the center of the dome¡¯s ceiling with Raon still in her arms.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    She could see Cale who was breathing heavily.


    Eruhaben was already supporting Cale.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Cale could see Raon leaving the Lord¡¯s arms and flying toward him.


    ¡®...That apple pie.¡¯


    Raon had an apple pie in his paws once again.


    The front paws that had been supporting the boulder dome were covered in dirt, but he had a whole apple pie in those dirty paws.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh.


    It was at that moment.


    Crack!


    Cale lowered his head.


    He could see another crack appear on the jewel at the center of the crown.


    The crack cut through about half of the jewel.


    The jewel looked ready to break with one more crack like that.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    ¡°You unlucky bastard.¡±


    Raon was shouting in front of him while Eruhaben''s sighing voice came from behind him as Cale blinked.


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    Raon continued to speak with a shocked expression as he approached Cale.


    ¡°Human! You''re fine! You look better than I expected! You haven¡¯t even fainted yet!¡±


    Eruhaben added on as well.


    ¡°You''re fine this time.¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders. He really was fine this time.


    He was a bit tired, but it was not enough to make him faint. His body slowly returned to normal.


    Cale clenched the hand that was holding onto the crown.


    It was all thanks to the power he had received from the crown.


    Eruhaben supported Cale and slowly descended to the ground. The Lord and Raon followed behind them.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    The others quickly approached Cale.


    ¡°...Why do you all have such expressions?¡±


    They all seemed shocked.


    All of them had not expected Cale to be okay like this either.


    Expressions that seemed happy but confused, relieved but flustered filled the faces of the children averaging nine-years-old. It was at that moment.


    ¡°...I will show you the way.¡±


    He heard Lord Sheritt¡¯s calm and collected voice.


    The secret passage to the Dragon yer vige.


    Lord Sheritt and Cale made eye contact.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. I will protect this ce. The White Star bastard has overdone it, so he shouldn¡¯t be able to attack like this for a while. I can handle the Bear tribe and the Lion tribe.¡±


    Cale quietly listened to Sheritt''s calm voice


    ¡°I cannot go with you, but I can lead you to the passage entrance right now.¡±


    Sheritt was about to say something else but stopped herself after seeing Cale open his mouth.


    ¡°Lord-nim.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a question?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Lord-nim, are you chained to this castle?¡±


    Lord Sheritt hesitated for a moment but responded without looking toward Raon.


    ¡°Yes. I am chained to this castle. Everything inside these castle walls is my territory.¡±


    ¡°...So, you are tied to the castle and the castle walls correct?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    The Lord slowly nodded her head at Cale who asked simr questions twice. She then tried to speak again as she was concerned.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of attack the enemies wouldunch next.


    She needed to quickly send them away.


    It was at that moment. Cale spoke first before she could say something.


    ¡°Who would you say is the master of this castle now?¡±


    ¡°That is obviously-¡±


    Sheritt paused for a moment before finishing her response.


    ¡°It belongs to my child.¡±


    It was Raon¡¯s castle.


    That was why the castle gate would always open wide whenever Raon visited.


    Cale nodded his head with a stoic expression and Sheritt opened her mouth again to speak.


    However, Cale was faster once again.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    However, he was talking to Raon and not her.


    ¡°What is it, human?¡±


    Raon had flinched after hearing that this was his house before peeking at Lord Sheritt, who was not looking at him, and then responding to Cale.


    Cale then casually asked Raon a question.


    ¡°What if we move this castle and the castle walls?¡±


    Raon''s wings fluttered.


    The ck Dragon''s eyes clouded over. The Dragon jerked his head around and looked toward Eruhaben.


    Lord Sheritt, whose expression had changed after hearing Cale¡¯s statement, and Eruhaben both flinched after seeing the fierce look in the small Dragon''s eyes.


    Raon didn¡¯t care as he approached Eruhaben with sparkling eyes and responded to Cale.


    ¡°...Human.¡±


    Cale bluntly asked back.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Human, you are a genius.¡±


    Cale scoffed.


    ¡®This is nothing.¡¯


    The small Dragon''s eyes were burning with a strong desire to make it happen.

 Chapter 374: As Your Temper Dictates (1)

    <h4>Chapter 374: As Your Temper Dictates (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Move this white castle.


    Eruhaben started to contemte the words that just came out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    Lord Sheritt was an illusion chained to this castle.


    ¡®In that case, when we move the castle...the Lord who is chained to it would naturally-¡¯


    Eruhaben was thinking that she would move with it.


    He subconsciously wet his lips with his tongue.


    The White Star would continue to attack now that he knows the location of this castle. He would try to get rid of this castle at all costs.


    But if it was possible to move this castle during such a time, it would be a good ending for both Raon and Sheritt.


    However, there was a big issue with this n.


    Eruhaben gulped.


    ¡®This is a castle that the Lord, who was known as the Emperor of Magic, built with all of her strength. Would we be able to move such a thing? Is it even possible?¡¯


    There were bound to be manyplicated magic formations in this castle.


    The castle may break if they touched the wrong thing.


    Would it be possible to move the whole castle while avoiding such a catastrophe?


    Eruhaben''s mind was bingplicated.


    There was a simple reason for it.


    ¡®It seems possible, but it also seems impossible.¡¯


    It was because the possibility was not very obvious.


    It was at that moment.


    He could hear Cale''s voice.


    Cale was walking fine unlike his usual situation after using ancient powers as he casually spoke to Raon.


    ¡°Raon, the za in the Super Rock Vi is very wide. There¡¯s a lot of space there. If we raise the ceiling of the cave a bit, this castle should fit in there.¡±


    Raon fluttered his wings and nkly stared at Cale.


    Cale didn''t care as he continued to do what he needed to do.


    Tap.


    Cale ced his palm on therge dome''s wall.


    He then continued.


    ¡°Either that, or we can move it to the Forest of Darkness. It''s not like anybody goes in there.¡±


    Cale could still hear the Elementals through the top''s whip in his hand.


    Cale listened to their voices and shrugged his shoulders.


    The group could see Cale nonchntly add on.


    ¡°I have a lot ofnd. I also have a lot of money to buy morend. You know that I''m rich.¡±


    Bud Illis started to think after hearing Cale''s words and seeing Cale''s actions.


    ¡®...Where am I right now?¡¯


    The Mercenary King had mistakenly thought that he was on vacation somewhere listening to an immature young master of a wealthy family showing off his wealth.


    However, the wealthy young master in front of him just continued to speak.


    ¡°Tell me thend you want.¡±


    Cale kept it straight and to the point.


    ¡°I''ll move it there.¡±


    ¡®Well, I have a lot of money, so it is fine to spend it on buyingnd.


    Land never goes away.¡¯


    Cale was satisfied with his thoughts and nodded his head as he asked Raon a question.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He also asked the question to Lord Sheritt.


    ¡°What do you think ma¡¯am? Excuse me, Raon''s mother-nim. I have a lot ofnd. I''m also very rich, so I can always buy thend if you want it somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Cale continued to speak to the Lord who nkly asked back.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Raon is the owner of the castle? You said that the doors would always open wide for him. That¡¯s how the magic is set up, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Cale didn''t know much about magic.


    He also didn¡¯t know how a magic cast by someone at the level of the Dragon Lord would function.


    That was why it was difficult to understand the magical theory behind whether this castle could move or not.


    However, there was something Cale was thinking about.


    She had said that Raon was the owner of this castle now.


    ¡°Then if the owner wants to move the house, they can move it, right? Isn¡¯t that how things are in the world?¡±


    It¡¯s all about whatever the owner wants. There was nothing more to it.


    And if Raon¡¯s mom who was sort of like a tenant wanted to move as well, then that was fine. What problems could there be?


    Cale was looking at the group with a gaze that seemed to be asking what the issue was.


    The Mercenary King lowered his head and quietly mumbled to himself.


    ¡°...What he is saying definitely makes sense, but......¡±


    There was technically nothing wrong with what Cale had just said. What he said was correct.


    ¡°...But it isn''t that easy of an issue......¡±


    However, Bud decided to stop thinking about it.


    ¡°This is the kind of person he is.¡±


    The Cale that Bud had seen until just now was someone who sessfully blocked the White Star¡¯s thunderbolt attack and was showing off his wealth now while looking fine.


    Such a person would just consider this castle, no matter howrge it was, to be the house of the little Dragon that travels with him and would not find it difficult to move such a house that was covered in magic.


    ¡°Mm, yes.¡±


    ¡®Let¡¯s stop thinking about it.¡¯


    Bud thought that this was the most rational choice.


    He decided to stop thinking about it.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    He could hear Raon''s voice.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You are the greatest genius.¡±


    ¡®This is nothing.¡¯


    Cale lightly shrugged his shoulders.


    The Mercenary King who was watching the human and the Dragon chat could not resist anymore and went against his own decision to stop thinking about this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is the time to be doing this?¡±


    He pointed to the outside of the dome.


    ¡°There is a good chance that the enemy will continue to attack.¡±


    It happened as soon as he finished saying that.


    Bang!


    They could hear something banging on the dome.


    The group all turned toward the dome.


    Bang! Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    Sounds could be heard from all around the circr dome. Anyone would be able to tell that these sounds wereing from attacks aiming to destroy the dome.


    The group started to frown. Bud urgently added on.


    ¡°See! The second round of attacks has already started! And the White Star-¡±


    ¡°The White Star is coughing up blood.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that bastard will cough up blood! Who cares if he coughs up all of- huh?¡±


    Bud looked toward Cale with a nk expression. Cale didn¡¯t care as he waved the golden top''s whip in front of the group and continued to speak.


    "ording to the Wind Elementals, the White Star is currently coughing up blood after using his powers.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    ¡°Looks like the White Star overdid it. I guess he still has not found the earth attribute power?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±


    The ancient Dragon looked toward Cale who was casually nodding his head with an odd expression. He then thought about the white crown that went back into Cale''s pocket earlier.


    That was the reason Cale was still fine right now.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go out and fight right now! This is a chance!¡±


    Bud raised his voice. He was now speaking urgently with excitement rather than concern.


    ¡°The White Star may be coughing up blood, but we are still fine! Won''t it be better to fight right now? This is our chance to defeat the White Star right now!¡±


    The Wind Elementals were still bbing away at that moment.


    ¡°The Bears and Lions are trying to destroy the boulder dome right now!¡¯


    ¡®Oh! The mage has activated a teleportation magic circle!¡¯


    He gathered and organized the information delivered by the Wind Elementals before sharing it with the others.


    ¡°The mage has activated a teleportation magic circle and it is ready to be used at any moment.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Bud started to frown.


    Eruhaben started to speak.


    ¡°They made it so that the White Star can run away at any moment.¡±


    ¡°Correct. The Lions and Bears are trying to destroy this dome right now.¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The banging sounds became even louder.


    Bud bit down on his lips.


    The White Star was coughing up blood.


    Their group was better than expected.


    In that case, it would be advantageous to fight.


    It could even be a chance to kill him.


    However, if a teleportation magic circle has already been activated, then they were guaranteed to have a difficult battle against the Bears and Lions while the White Star ran away.


    This dome was both a barrier for Cale''s group while being a signal for the enemies to tell them to run.


    ¡®Too bad.¡¯


    But found this situation to be upsetting.


    They worked so hard to defend against the White Star''s attacks only to not even be given a chance to counterattack.


    ¡®But this might actually be better.¡¯


    There was no guarantee that nobody would get hurt if they fought against the White Star once again right now.


    An expected situation might ur while both sides fought with their lives on the line. That was why it was better to be satisfied with the fact that nobody got hurt and prepare for the future.


    ¡®At least we now know that the White Star has not gained the earth attribute ancient power.¡¯


    That information was enough for this battle to have been worth it. They were also able to meet with Sheritt and learn about the White Star''s secrets, and there was a chance they could even find out more.


    Bud slowly stopped frowning.


    Cale was still calmly exining the outside situation.


    ¡°In addition, the White Star is currently not doing anything and just observing the castle.¡±


    The group could see Cale taking his hand off of the dome wall and looking toward them.


    ¡°Do you know why the White Star is just watching?¡±


    Cale smiled as if he was entertained and continued to speak.


    ¡°It is because he doesn¡¯t know that there is another exit from this ce. Isn¡¯t that the case, Lord-nim?¡±


    Lord Sheritt had said that there was a secret passage that only Sheritt and the first Dragon yer knew about.


    The White Star who did not know about that passage was probably waiting for Cale''s group toe out, while leaving himself a path to escape if needed.


    Either that, or he was waiting for the Bears and Lions to destroy the dome tounch a second attack.


    ¡°Regardless of what the White Star is thinking, he just considers us as rats in a cage right now.¡±


    The only exit that the White Star knew about was to destroy this dome.


    Lord Sheritt who was listening to Cale started to speak.


    ¡°But we are not rats in a cage.¡±


    The two of them made eye contact.


    Sheritt continued to speak.


    ¡°The secret passage should take you to the Dragon yer vige. I''m certain that you¡¯ll be able to find the White Star''s weakness there.¡±


    Eruhaben chimed in next.


    ¡°Then some people should head for the Dragon yer vige right now. The others will stay here and protect this castle.¡±


    ¡°I alone will be enough since I cannot leave the castl-¡±


    ¡°I will do it as well, Lord.¡±


    Eruhaben cut Lord Sheritt off and said he would help as well. Both of them needed to be here to at least prepare for any future attacks.


    The ancient Dragon also needed to research ways to move this castle.


    Eruhaben turned his head and started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°The Lord-nim and I will protect the castle, so you take the others and go to the vige. If everything is as you said, then the White Star is probably unable to do anything right now.¡±


    This was the thoughts going through Eruhaben¡¯s mind right now.


    If they are able to move this castle somewhere else after Cale returns with the White Star''s weakness...


    He, simr to Bud, was thinking that they would have gained a lot from this battle.


    Then they could use the things they gained in this battle to have an advantage over the White Star in the future battle.


    ¡°Sounds great.¡±


    Cale happily nodded his head.


    ¡°Choi Han, Raon, On, Hong, and Bud will go with me. Ron and Beacrox will stay here and help Lord-nim and Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    The team to go to the Dragon yer vige was determined.


    Nobody had anyints. They all just seemed ready to do their best with whatever tasks they were assigned.


    Then they heard Cale asking the Lord a question.


    ¡°Ah, Lord-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cale quickly asked back.


    ¡°The Dragon yer vige should have an exit as well, right? Other than this secret passage.¡±


    ¡°...Of course there is?¡±


    ¡°That exit connects to this area?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Wonderful.¡±


    Cale nodded his head with a satisfied expression.


    He then started to speak to the group who would remain at the castle.


    ¡°The two Dragon-nims should be able to easily defend against the Lions and Bears¡¯ attacks if the White Star does not do anything, however, instead of doing that...¡±


    ¡®...Hmm? Don¡¯t easily defend?¡¯


    Eruhaben looked toward Cale.


    He felt that something was weird.


    Cale continued to speak in a serious tone.


    ¡°Why don''t we pretend that we are barely able to defend? Isn¡¯t that the way to make sure that the White Star does not run away and instead continues watching as he thinks that the dome would break soon?¡±


    The group members¡¯ expressions all turned odd.


    ¡°The White Star¡¯s side is probably thinking that we barely managed to defend and that everybody is worn out right now. That is why I think we should act as if that was the case.¡±


    Eruhaben nkly asked back.


    ¡°...And?¡±


    What was the point of acting like that?


    Cale easily answered that question.


    ¡°Then we will use the original exit of the Dragon yer vige to return here.¡±


    Everybody started to think about what would happen when Cale left this castle in a way that the White Star didn¡¯t expect and then came back.


    The corners of Eruhaben¡¯s lips slowly started to curl up.


    Bud¡¯s lips were doing the same thing.


    Cale didn''t care as he started to exin the next part of the operation.


    ¡°We wille back like that, and then...¡±


    Cale, Choi Han, the children averaging nine-years-old, and the Mercenary King would return without the White Star¡¯s knowledge.


    ¡°Then we will smack them from behind.¡±


    Smack the White Star from behind.


    Mercenary King Bud licked his lips as he asked a question. His voice was cautious but full of anticipation.


    ¡°...We''re going to fight against the White Star?¡±


    He heard a blunt response back.


    ¡°Then you want to just send him back? Let him go after we''ve just been on the receiving end?¡±


    Bud suddenly felt refreshed inside.


    He started to nod.


    Cale was right. They couldn¡¯t just let the enemy leave after they had only been on the receiving end.


    Cale was still listening to information from the Wind Elementals as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Well, we probably can''t defeat the White Star right now.¡±


    Even with the White Star coughing up blood, there was a high chance of Cale¡¯s group being in danger if they fought head-on.


    They weren¡¯t prepared and they could not put everything on the line in an unexpected battle.


    Furthermore, the White Star would naturally run away after Cale¡¯s unexpected attack.


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we at least give them a good smack before they run?¡±


    Cale was the type of trash who needed to do something to let out his anger.


    The corners of his lips slowly went up as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s turn them into the rats in a cage.¡±


    ¡®The White Star thinks that we are the rats in a cage.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s scare the White Star into running away.¡±


    A leisurely escaping White Star?


    Cale had no ns of letting it be that way.


    Cale whose smile was getting bigger heard Raon''s voice.


    ¡°...H, human, you¡¯re excited right now!¡±


    Raon was right.


    Cale was a bit excited.


    He agreed that that was the case.

 Chapter 375: As Your Temper Dictates (2)

    <h4>Chapter 375: As Your Temper Dictates (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, the excited Cale soon started to frown.


    ¡°He, hehehe......¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s up with this punk?¡¯


    Cale looked away from Mercenary King Bud Illis who was snickering while looking at him.


    Although he knew that Bud had not been drinking today, he looked as if he had already drunk five or six bottles.


    Pop!


    Cale looked back at Bud after hearing a pop. He then sighed before turning his head again.


    The source of the pop was Bud opening a bottle of alcohol.


    ¡°Ahh! The alcohol tastes like honey!¡±


    Bud was quickly chugging the bottle he pulled out of who knows where. Cale naturally ignored the alcoholic and looked toward Lord Sheritt.


    He then flinched.


    The corners of Lord Sheritt¡¯s lips were twitching.


    Her expression looked extremely mischievous as if she was ready to pull a prank.


    ¡°...Lord-nim?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    The Lord quickly fixed her expression after hearing Cale¡¯s voice and opened up her arms.


    Ooooooooong-


    White mana started to gather around her.


    ¡°I will open the path for you right away.¡±


    Screeeech.


    The closed castle doors opened once again.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Someone let out a fake cough at that moment.


    It was Eruhaben. He pulled up his sleeves and started to mumble to himself.


    ¡°...I guess I should try pretending to be having trouble......¡±


    White gold mana started to gather around him as he said that.


    However, something was weird.


    Oooong- oooooooong- oooooong-


    The white gold mana was just weakly floating around Eruhaben as if it was a broken machine.


    The white gold mana that usually looked like silk now seemed to be like a worn-out cloth.


    Eruhaben asked the person who was standing next to him.


    ¡°Ron, what do you think?¡±


    Ron calmly looked at the mana surrounding Eruhaben before giving his opinion.


    ¡°It looks like a rag that has not been washed for twenty years.¡±


    ¡°So you think it is amazing.¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The enemies were still banging on therge dome.


    Craaaaaaack. Craaaaaaack.


    Cracks were appearing on the dome because Cale was not using the Super Rock''s power anymore.


    ¡°Then I guess it is time for me to cast my shield.¡±


    Eruhaben then sent his mana outside the dome and created a shield around it.


    He then looked toward Cale.


    ¡°What are they saying?¡±


    Cale could hear the voices of the Wind Elementals.


    ¡®A Cat smirked before he started to attack the shield!¡¯


    ¡®Gasp! A Lion went to report to the White Star that the shield is shabby.¡¯


    ¡®One of the Bears isughing! ¡®Kahahaha! The Dragon must have no more strength! What a rag-like shield!¡¯ That¡¯s what he just said!¡¯


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The way they were banging on Eruhaben¡¯s shield made it seem as if the enemies were more excited than when they were banging on the dome.


    ¡®They really are rats in a cage. I''m certain they used up all of their strengths! Is what they said.¡¯


    ¡®They think you barely managed to hold on! Cale, I think that they think you have fainted!¡¯


    ¡®The White Star just told the mage that it wouldn¡¯t be bad to watch a little longer.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He then said that they''ll keep attacking for a bit before pretending to retreat and then waiting for you toe out first, Cale.¡¯


    ¡®Then they will strike at that moment! They want to crush you into pieces!¡¯


    Cale let out a sigh.


    After organizing the information provided by the Wind Elementals, the White Star will pretend to attack this dome, then act as if they were withdrawing because they were tired, and then attack Cale''s group when theye out thinking that the battle is over.


    ¡®They can do whatever they want.¡¯


    Cale was excited about striking the hiding White Star from behind as he started to speak.


    ¡°The Bears are saying, ¡®This rag-like shield!¡¯ They areughing as they attack the shield.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Eruhaben was smiling with joy even after hearing ament about how his shield looked like a rag.


    Cale turned his head after hearing an odd noise at that moment.


    Screeeech-


    The doors inside the castle were very carefully opening.


    He turned to Sheritt who let out a fake cough and exined herself in an embarrassed tone.


    ¡°I didn''t want to open the doors loudly and have them figure out that something is going on. Something like this needs to stay a secret, right?¡±


    Sheritt could not hide the corners of her lips from twitching.


    ¡®She¡¯s excited. She''s really excited.¡¯


    Cale turned stoic after seeing that the two Dragons who were the oldest were both excited.


    ¡°Just please open then quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I, I guess that¡¯s probably best?¡±


    The Lord awkwardly scratched her cheek before quickly opening up the doors.


    She did not open all of the doors.


    Screeeech. Screeeech. Screeeech.


    Only a few doors opened with those quiet noises.


    Those doors all created a single line.


    The Lord started to speak.


    ¡°I thought that the children might be curious about the outside world after living in here for about ten years.¡±


    The door opened until the room Raon would have stayed in until 10 years old if he had been born in this castle.


    Once all of the doors up to that room opened...


    Snap!


    The Lord snapped her fingers and another door opened.


    That door was on the floor of the room.


    Screeeech!


    The carpet and the tiles shot up into the air.


    ¡°This underground passage will take you to the Dragon yer vige.¡±


    Some of the others gathered around Cale. They were naturally Choi Han, the children averaging nine-years-old, and the Mercenary King who wereing with him. The Mercenary King must have had a lot to drink as his face waspletely red.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡®The mage started to attack!¡¯


    He heard a Wind Elemental¡¯s voice and heard a bang that was louder than before.


    Baaaaaang!


    ¡°It¡¯s the mage¡¯s attack!¡±


    Cale shouted and Eruhaben responded with excitement.


    ¡°Oh! In that case, I need to make it look like I''m barely holding on.¡±


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, I think it would be great if the shield shook violently before barelybining together once again.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Ron. That is some good advice.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale sighed at Eruhaben and Ron''s conversation before starting to walk.


    He was naturally headed toward the entrance of the underground passage.


    Lord Sheritt was next to him.


    She was telling Cale about this passage as well as a few things about the vige. They were quite useful information that helped Cale figure out what he needed to find.


    He then walked up to the entrance to see a dark staircase heading down into the basement.


    ¡°I will be back soon.¡±


    Lord Sheritt was about to nod her head when she made eye contact with Raon. She quietly watched Raon for a bit before waving her hand toward the children averaging nine-years-old.


    She then started to speak.


    ¡°Come back soon.¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old smiled and nodded their heads.


    Raon''s smiling face was clearly visible to Sheritt.


    Come back soon.


    Sheritt had never expected that she would be able to say something like this.


    ¡°Human, human! We need to hurry there and back!¡±


    Raon could not even look in Sheritt¡¯s direction as he urged Cale to move. Cale sighed and pointed to the staircase.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark so put some ligh- oh you already did it.¡±


    There were already five or six magic orbs floating around Raon. They would be enough to light the secret passage as if it was the middle of the day.


    ¡°I also prepared an eleration spell!¡±


    Raon cast the spell on everyone.


    Cale sighed and turned away from Raon who was puffing up his chest and urging him to move as he headed toward the staircase.


    He then said something to Raon who was about to follow behind him.


    ¡°Tell your mom that you¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Raon flinched.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, you need to say goodbye! Hans said we needed to do that!¡±


    On and Hong wagged their tails and informed Raon before leisurely following behind Cale.


    Choi Han naturally easily caught up to Cale and stepped in front of him.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Bud seemed drunk as he staggered behind Cale.


    Raon was left alone.


    The eyes of the ck Dragon who was fluttering his wings slowly headed to the side. He made eye contact with Lord Sheritt.


    Raon''s eyes quickly headed back to the front.


    Raon hesitated for a bit before quickly rushing down into the staircase. He shouted as he did that.


    ¡°I, I''ll be back soon, nya!¡±


    Lord Sheritt smiled at Raon who disappeared after imitating On and Hong¡¯s usual tone before she slowly closed the entrance to the underground passage.


    She returned the carpet to its original spot and got rid of any signs of a door being present there before slowly activating her shield.


    ¡®I must persist.¡¯


    One of her dreams was to protect and defend a ce that someone was nning on returning to.


    Ooooooong-


    A white shield slowly started to get bigger.


    She heard Ron''s voice as she did that.


    ¡°Lord-nim.¡±


    Ron pointed to the Lord¡¯s shield with a stoic expression.


    ¡°Your shield looks too new and strong. Why don''t you make it look a bit older? It would be best if it looks like it could break at any moment.¡±


    The Lord started to smirk.


    ¡°I was nning on doing that. But they will be suspicious if it looks too weak. We need to do just enough to make it seem like we are putting our lives on the line.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Ron nodded his head and the Lord smiled mischievously before sending her shield that was now at a controlled level outside the dome.


    That shield wrapped around Eruhaben''s rag-like shield.


    ¡°My liege, it looks like those bastards are nning on resisting as long as possible!¡±


    ¡°It definitely looks like the others overdid it to protect the castle and the Lord¡¯s illusion. The Lord¡¯s shield seems to be the strongest.¡±


    ¡°It looks like Cale Henituse has no more strength left to defend.¡±


    The enemies¡¯ conversations were naturally revealed to the Wind Elementals.


    Who would expect that Cale would be able to hear the voices of the Elementals?


    ¡®We need to snitch on them!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s so nice having a human who can hear us. We need to tell him everything.¡¯


    ¡®Shut up. Just remember what they are saying. We need to tell him everything!¡¯


    The Elementals were working hard to listen to the enemies¡¯ conversations.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The sound of quick footsteps moving forward filled the underground passage.


    This passage was wide enough for arge cart to easily fit through.


    ¡°...Ahahahaha! Who knew there would be such a passage?!¡±


    Mercenary King opened up his arms as he ran down the passage. There was a bottle in each hand.


    ¡®...This crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cale wanted to leave Bud behind. Bud didn¡¯t know about this and approached Cale.


    Cale felt himself getting more and more annoyed every time he smelled alcohol on Bud and saw his red face and tried his best to avoid him.


    However, Bud started to speak before Cale could do that.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Dragon yer vige to be underneath the Castle of Light.¡±


    Bud continued to speak while looking as if he was not drunk at all. He recalled what the Lord just told them before they entered the passage.


    ¡°ording to the Lord-nim, they built this vige underground. That¡¯s really amazing. An underground vige, I never considered such a thing.¡±


    Cale bluntlymented back to the amazed Bud.


    ¡°I find you to be even more amazing.¡±


    Cale found Bud, who could change from a crazy bastard to a normal person and then back again instantly, to be amazing. He thought that there would be no one else like Bud in this world.


    ¡°What? I''m amazing?¡±


    Cale ignored Bud and continued to move.


    On, Hong, and Raon were already with Choi Han in front of them.


    "Cale-nim, it looks like we will arrive there soon.¡±


    Choi Han, who was keeping track of how far they were moving, reported to Cale once he thought they were getting close to the spot Lord Sheritt mentioned.


    ¡°Don''t stop and keep running.¡±


    Cale gave the order to Choi Han before continuing to run without stopping as well.


    Smacking the White Star from behind was a race against time. It was better to move as quickly as possible.


    That was why they needed to move without stopping.


    At the same time, everything needed to be perfect and they could not miss anything.


    That was why Cale''s reddish-brown stealthily and slowly started to prepare to record.


    The things Lord Sheritt told them floated through his mind.


    ¡®There is arge underground vige the size of this white ground down there.¡¯


    ¡®That is the Dragon yer vige.¡¯


    He had first thought about the Dark Elves Underground City when Sheritt said underground vige.


    ¡®That is and of death that only rocks can exist. People cannot live there.¡¯


    Lord Sheritt had described that underground vige. There was something else she had said as well.


    ¡®There is something for you to find there.¡¯


    Cale recalled the item Lord Sheritt said he must find.


    ¡°...There''s a record book there?¡±


    That was what Lord Sheritt had said.


    ¡®Once the ancient times ended, the first Dragon yer started to record the reasons the ancient times had to end.¡¯


    The terrible deeds of the person who tried to be a god during ancient times. The story of the battle he fought against those who opposed him. It was said to be a record of everything.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Cale looked forward after hearing Choi Han calling for him.


    The end of the passage.


    He could see arge boulder.


    Cale gave an order to Choi Han who was looking at him.


    ¡°Break it.¡±


    Choi Han took out his sword.


    sh.


    The shining ck aura cut vertically.


    Baaaaaang!


    Therge boulder blocking the passage broke apart and caused a dust storm.


    Cale slowly walked into that dust storm.


    He felt as if he could hear Sheritt''s voice exin the situation again.


    ¡®You¡¯ll arrive at a cliff once you get to the end of the passage.¡¯


    Rustle.


    The debris from the destroyed boulder was falling off of the cliff.


    Cale stood at the edge of the cave in the middle of the cliff as he looked around.


    ¡®Thatrge cliff surrounds the underground vige.¡¯


    He looked down.


    It was a ce where time had stopped for 1,000 years.


    ¡®Then you''ll see and of death with nothing in it.¡¯


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Bud let out a gasp.


    Cale just quietly closed his eyes.


    One thousand years.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    Cale could see a ce that was extremely beautiful, as if it was paradise, even though no humans were there.


    ¡®However, it will seem like paradise to you.¡¯


    Lord Sheritt had a bitter smile as she said the next part.


    ¡®It is because it is the vige that my precious close friend and I worked so hard to protect.¡¯


    The paradise-like location that had been hidden away for 1,000 years became recorded in Cale''s mind.


    Cale undid the first button on his shirt.


    Unfortunately, a paradise without any humans nor animals just seemed like and of death to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale''s body slowly descended to thend underneath the cliff.

 Chapter 376: As Your Temper Dictates (3)

    <h4>Chapter 376: As Your Temper Dictates (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Rustle.


    A leaf crumbled under Cale''s feet.


    ¡°...For such a ce to really exist...¡±


    Mercenary King Bud looked around in disbelief and could not hide his shock.


    The group who slowly descended with Raon''s flight magic had different emotions as they looked around.


    ¡°It''s even bigger than the Underground City!¡±


    ¡°It really is! Wow! Wow!¡±


    On and Hong had their jaws dropped as they looked around.


    ¡°...I expected it to be simr to the Underground City...¡±


    Choi Han mumbled as he looked around.


    The Dark Elves Underground City had many trees as well. There was even an artificial river.


    It was all thanks to magic and Elementals.


    Choi Han had looked at that Underground City and thought that it was a nice city.


    It was a beautiful city where Dark Elves and humans could live together.


    ¡®But this ce is different.¡¯


    This vige that was multiple times the size of the City of Life could be called natural.


    It didn''t give off any sense of it being created.


    Everything in this region that was surrounded by theserge cliffs on all sides looked natural.


    ¡°...It¡¯s free.¡±


    Choi Han nodded at Bud¡¯s description and looked up.


    There was a small orb that shined like the sun at the top of thisrge underground area.


    Trees freely grew underneath it.


    Flowers and other vegetation were freely growing as well.


    It was not all beautiful.


    There were some dead and rotting nts and fruits.


    However, that was what made it look so natural.


    Choi Han slowly turned a full circle.


    This ce was quiet, but full of life and freedom.


    Paradise was definitely a fitting word for this ce.


    It didn''t seem like the ce to have wars nor anything of the sort.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han kept turning until he made eye contact with Cale. He subconsciously started to share his sentiments about this ce.


    ¡°This ce is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel that way even after seeing that over there?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    However, Choi Han could see Cale''s stiff expression.


    He looked toward the ce Cale pointed out.


    Cale was pointing at a spot near the cave that the group just came from.


    Choi Han looked at the cliff with the cave.


    His expression stiffened up after looking at it.


    He had not noticed it when they had descended close to the cliff.


    He had just thought that it was a rough cliff.


    It was because all of the other sides of the cliff looked normal.


    Bud who looked at the cliff as well started to frown.


    ¡°...Are those letters?¡±


    There wererge lines on the cliff.


    The lines looked so clear that they seemed as if they would never disappear.


    ¡°...This.¡±


    Bud started to step backward.


    Just a bit farther.


    He needed to get farther away from the cliff.


    He would be able to tell what these lines portrayed if he stepped back.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Bud took many steps back before he could see the words written on the cliff.


    They were written in the Eastern continent¡¯smonnguage.


    Bud read the words on the top row.


    ¡°Be strong. Then save the world.¡±


    It was a sword.


    He was certain that a sword was used to write these words on the cliff.


    The person who did this had to at least be a sword master.


    No, forget whether they could use aura or not, this person was extremely skilled in sword arts.


    Bud drank some alcohol to wet his dry throat.


    It could not be helped.


    Underneath the first row that he read...


    There were other words that he had not read yet.


    ¡°...These look like they were written by someone else.¡±


    The style and calligraphy of the words underneath were different.


    These people were able to write on the cliffs with swords as if they were using pens.


    They needed to be extremely skilled to be able to do that.


    He looked toward the others.


    They had all been able to read the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s directory using Eruhaben¡¯s trantion magic.


    They should have seen these words as well.


    However, Bud still read the other words written on the cliff.


    ¡°I will rule the world. Do not resent me.¡±


    The first row.


    < Be strong. Then save the world. >


    The row underneath it.


    < I will rule the world. Do not resent me. >


    Bud could not tell who wrote the first row.


    However, he felt as if he could tell who wrote the second row.


    ¡°...The White Star.¡±


    He was certain that the White Star, thest Dragon yer, wrote those words.


    He probably wrote it for the vigers right before he went to destroy Sheritt¡¯s castle.


    ¡°This is...beautiful?¡±


    Bud could hear Cale''s disapproving voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear any birds nor insects. All I see are vegetation, a fake sun, and these suffocating cliffs.¡±


    Bud made eye contact with Cale.


    Cale casuallymented with a stoic expression.


    ¡°The strongest people in the world must have been frustrated with having to live here.¡±


    He started to walk as he added on.


    ¡°It must have felt like a prison.¡±


    Prison.


    Bud could not say anything about it.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡±


    ¡°...Huh? No, I just-!¡±


    Bud scratched his head as he looked at Cale walk past him.


    However, Cale had not been talking to Bud.


    He was speaking to the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    However, he did not hear a response.


    The ancient powers had been quiet ever since he blocked the White Star''s attacks.


    However, Cale needed the Super Rock.


    The first Dragon yer that the Super Rock had protected. He needed information about the first Dragon yer.


    ¡°Ahem. Cale, in response to your thoughts that this ce could feel like a prison... I-¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Cale made Bud shut up.


    Bud looked toward Cale with sorrow, but Cale just motioned to Raon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the center.¡±


    Cale looked up above the lush forest.


    He could see a tall stone building standing between the trees.


    It was surrounded by vines, but he could still tell that it was a building.


    ¡°That¡¯s where the vige should be located.¡±


    Swoooooooosh-


    The Sound of the Wind gathered around Cale''s feet.


    He kicked off the ground.


    The others followed behind him.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Cale moved forward while pushing aside the leaves.


    This ce that nobody touched for a thousand years felt like a jungle.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han pointed in front of him.


    On and Hong who were both jumping through the trees shouted as well.


    ¡°I think there''s a vige up there!¡±


    ¡°I can see buildings!¡±


    ¡°Human! It''s over there!¡±


    Cale was already looking at the ce Raon was pointing at with both paws.


    He could see arge open area.


    It was the center of the forest.


    He could see buildings made of stone or wood.


    The buildings were so old that they were crumbling or covered in vegetation.


    There were tworge statues at the entrance of this vige.


    ¡°They are swordsmen.¡±


    Therge statues were of swordsmen kneeling on one knee.


    ng!


    Choi Han took out his sword.


    Paat!


    The eyes of the two statues shed.


    ¡®There are guardians I created at the vige entrance. They are there to protect the vige.¡¯


    Everybody recalled one of the things that Lord Sheritt had said.


    Boooom-!


    Boom!


    The two statue guardians raised their bodies that were covered in vines after being abandoned for 1,000 years.


    Crackle!


    Crack!


    The vines surrounding their bodies started to rip away.


    The two statue swordsmen took out theirrge stone swords at the same time.


    The points of those swords were pointing toward Cale''s group.


    However, Cale''s group did not slow down. In fact, they started to speed up as they got closer to the vige.


    Boom! Boom!


    The guardians started to move. They got into a position to defend the vige.


    These guardians were three times as tall as Choi Han.


    They raised their swords high into the sky.


    As their swords headed back down...


    ¡°I''ll see youter.¡±


    Cale charged forward.


    Choi Han¡¯s sword swung down vertically in response.


    aaaaash!


    The vines blocking Cale''s way were shed away by Choi Han¡¯s aura.


    There was nothing in Cale¡¯s way anymore.


    Boooooooong!


    A stone sword was shing down toward Cale.


    And then...


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The stone swords fell to the ground.


    The guardians started to move at the same time.


    Boom! Boom!


    Therge guardians¡¯ two knees created craters on the ground.


    The swordsmen knelt down.


    Their stone swords were stabbed into the ground.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Between the two guardians.


    Cale who was surrounded by wind easilynded on the ground.


    Lord Sheritt had said the following.


    ¡®Once the guardians appear.¡¯


    The white crown was on Cale''s head as he descended to the ground.


    ¡®Cale Henituse, be a king.¡¯


    The two guardians lowered their heads toward Cale.


    ¡®That vige is a ce for Dragon yers. All things there will wee the return of the king.¡¯


    Cale looked past the kneeling statues.


    The stone building that he could see from the distance was now fully visible in front of him.


    ¡®There is a stone building at the center of the vige.¡¯


    Cale started to walk toward the stone building.


    ¡®There is a barrier surrounding that building. The first Dragon yer and I created it together.¡¯


    There was a half-transparent barrier surrounding the stone building that was covered in vines.


    ¡®nts and water can freely approach that building, but humans and animals cannot get past the barrier.¡¯


    Cale walked straight forward.


    Nothing was getting in his way.


    He took a step toward the barrier.


    Ooooooong-


    The white crown on his head started to shake.


    Paat!


    The barrier surrounding the stone building disappeared at the same time.


    He looked back to make sure the others were following him before entering the stone building that nobody had entered for 1,000 years.


    ¡®That stone building was the first Dragon yer¡¯s home.¡¯


    It was a building that only the person with the Dragon yer''s crown could enter generation after generation.


    ¡°...How interesting.¡±


    The others looked toward his back after hearing him mumble.


    However, Cale did not look back at them as he walked past the old stairs and headed toward the center of the building.


    There was an altar at the center of the empty first floor hall.


    Cale walked toward the altar as he started to speak again.


    ¡°The traces of people have not disappeared even after a thousand years.¡±


    Bud''s expression stiffened up after hearing that.


    They had not seen any skeletons sinceing down from the cave. It could be said that they all returned to dust after such a long time, however, there were traces of clothing.


    There were traces of children¡¯s toys in the za as well.


    There were no people, but their traces had remained.


    Traces that showed that they must have been full of life.


    It was as if people who were living peacefully had suddenly met their ends and all that remained for a thousand years were their belongings and traces of them.


    Bud started to think that what he described might have actually been how it happened.


    He quickly snapped out of it and followed Cale to the altar.


    Lord Sheritt had told them about it.


    She had said there would be a record book that the first Dragon yer created.


    She had said that everything would be written inside it.


    ¡®Look through the record book on top of the altar.¡¯


    She said that they would be able to find the White Star¡¯s weakness in the book.


    ¡®That book is something only someone who can put the crown on their head can grab.¡¯


    Bud looked toward the crown on top of Cale¡¯s head.


    Cale was the only one here who could grab the record book.


    Bud could see a very thick book once he approached the altar.


    The book that was covered in a thick barrier looked fine even though 10,000 years had passed since the first Dragon yer.


    It was soon time for this book to end up in Cale''s hands.


    Bud could feel his heart beating wildly.


    It was from excitement.


    ¡°...Cale-nim?¡±


    ¡°Human?¡±


    However, Bud''s expression stiffened after hearing the group calling for Cale.


    ¡°...Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cale was standing in front of the altar with an odd expression.


    Bud had never seen such an expression on Cale before.


    Cale¡¯s face waspletely pale.


    Cale clenched his fists.


    The tips of his fingers were shaking. He brushed his face with his shaking fingers.


    He could see the book on top of the altar.


    This record book had survived for 10,000 years underneath this barrier.


    He could see the title and author written on it.


    ¡®The Birth of a Hero.


    Nn Barrow.¡¯


    It had the same title and author as the book that Kim Rok Soo hadughed at and read until volume 5.

 Chapter 377: As Your Temper Dictates (4)

    <h4>Chapter 377: As Your Temper Dictates (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    There was only one sentence that came out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°...What the fuck?¡±


    It clearly showed his current emotional state.


    What the heck was this?


    He had faced many unexinable things until now.


    He could let most things go because the fact that he ended up inside a novel called ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯ was something that others would not be able to believe.


    Kim Rok Soo was someone who had faced monsters appearing on Earth and in Korea, experiencing most things that one would only find in a raid novel or a modern fantasy novel.


    He was someone who had lived for over fifteen years in such a world.


    ¡°Human, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know why he is acting like this.¡±


    Hong and Raon looked toward Cale with concern, but Cale was not in the proper emotional state to respond to the children.


    This was the first time.


    This was the first time he waspletely bbergasted sinceing to this world.


    ¡®Is it a coincidence?¡¯


    Was it a coincidence that the title and author of this first Dragon yer''s record book and ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯ were the same?


    Was something like that possible?


    ¡®...Are there such things as coincidences in this world?¡¯


    Cale did not have the luxury of thinking about anything else.


    His hand moved past the barrier around the altar.


    Cale grabbed the book as soon as his palm touched it.


    His hand was quickly moving as if he was in a rush.


    ¡°Hu-¡±


    Raon, who was starting to call out to Cale and moving toward him, stopped talking after seeing a hand in front of him. Choi Han made the children step back.


    Bud was already leaning on a wall with his arms crossed and a stiff expression on his face.


    There were no traces of being drunk visible on his face anymore.


    Choi Han was standing next to Cale, who was looking around, with his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    However, Cale had not noticed any of that.


    ¡°...It¡¯s real.¡±


    Cale touched the cover of the book with his finger.


    He could see the title of, < The Birth of a Hero > and the author underneath it.


    Nn Barrow.


    This was definitely the author of the book that Kim Rok Soo had been reading. Kim Rok Soo had found the author¡¯s name to be odd when he first started to read ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    It was because it was rare to find an author who used an English name like this.


    It was one thing if it was a fantasy novel that was tranted from a foreign country, however, ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯ that Kim Rok Soo had borrowed was a Korean fantasy novel.


    The main character might face a lot of adversities, but other than that, it was just a Korean high school student who traveled through dimensions, became a munchkin, and then the hero of the world.


    ¡®But why?¡¯


    Why were the authors for that fantasy novel and this first Dragon yer¡¯s record book the same?


    Nn Barrow should be the name of the first Dragon yer.


    - You''re right.


    Cale flinched and his body started to shake.


    A voice that had been quiet until now finally reappeared in his mind.


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    His voice sounded slightly heavy.


    - Sorry for responding sote when you kept calling for me.


    The Super Rock sounded apologetic as well.


    - I was busy filtering therge amount of power that flowed into your body through the crown so that you could use it as is and let it out.


    Cale remained quiet as he waited for the Super Rock to continue. The Super Rock seemed to have realized this as he continued to speak.


    - Nn Barrow. That was the name of the child I saved in the final battle.


    The final battle where the Super Rock had died.


    The name of the only surviving child from the battle was Nn Barrow.


    Cale slowly closed his eyes before opening them back up.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    He took a deep breath.


    Flip.


    Cale''s finger flipped the first page.


    There was a preface written there.


    < This is a record about a human who turned the world into both paradise and hell in his quest to be a god. >


    It made Cale think about Wind Ind which used to be one of the Three Restricted Areas.


    He recalled the mural located on the ceiling of the temple.


    It was the story of how the human who had the sky attribute as well as all five of the natural attributes and led an organization called the Forest of Darkness to be a god.


    He wanted to be the sky itself in order to be able to turn some areas into a lush paradise while turning others into deste hells so that he could rule over the people.


    The Super Rock had talked about that person before.


    ¡®The White Star was destroyed on the day I died.¡¯


    The person who wanted to be a god was the White Star.


    Cale then recalled something the Super Rock had said about the current White Star.


    ¡®Cale, I think that the current White Star is mimicking the ancient White Star.¡¯


    Cale started to smile.


    The book in his hand right now was the first Dragon yer¡¯s record of the ancient White Star.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale''s finger tapped on the page.


    ¡°This was it.¡±


    This was the reason the current White Star could mimic the ancient White Star.


    ¡°It was this record.¡±


    The current White Star was able to mimic the ancient White Star after reading through this record book.


    That certainty filled Cale''s mind.


    He read the next sentence.


    < I chose to follow the final will of the Guardian. >


    The word, ¡®guardian,¡¯ roamed around in Cale''s mouth.


    - Ahem, he''s talking about me.


    The Super Rockmented in an awkward voice, but Cale easily ignored it.


    Why?


    ¡°...Do you know the meaning of this?¡±


    - What are you talking about?


    Cale started to speak again after hearing the Super Rock ask back.


    He was pointing to the next sentence on the page.


    ¡°What does this say?¡±


    - ...Is there such anguage?


    The Super Rock responded back in confusion. However, Cale was barely able to maintain his calm after hearing voicesing from behind him.


    ¡°Hmm? Is he asking us? Huh? Whatnguage is that?¡±


    ¡°I''ve never seen it before! There are words that even someone as great and mighty as I do not know!¡±


    ¡°I don''t know!¡±


    ¡°No idea!¡±


    The group responded in confusion as well.


    However, Cale managed to hear the very quiet voice in between Bud and the children averaging nine-years-old¡¯s louder voices.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    It was different than the normal Choi Han.


    He seemed to be out of it.


    Cale fixed the expression on his face.


    This was the first time since he came to this world that he was thankful that he could put on a poker face.


    The next sentence on the page was in a differentnguage.


    Cale was able to read the text that neither the Super Rock from ancient times, the Eastern continent''s Bud, nor Raon who has learned many differentnguages could read.


    < For a foreigner who might end up here as I did. >


    And underneath that...


    < Choi Jung Gun >


    It started to get loud around him.


    ¡°Mm, I guess we need to do some research on this. Is it some ancient text?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask gramps! Or m, my m, mo-! Anyway, let''s ask!¡±


    ¡°What interesting letters! They look more like symbols!¡±


    Bud and the children averaging nine-years-old were loudly chatting away. They were trying even harder to find the answer because the pale Cale had asked after calming down a bit.


    However, Cale could read these words.


    They were in Korean.


    Cale just calmly waited for the reaction from the quiet individual.


    He could hear Choi Han¡¯s extremely quiet voice through the loud chatter.


    ¡°...Uncle?¡±


    ¡®Haaaaaaaaa.¡¯


    Cale had to stop himself fromughing.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was happy.


    It was because he was in disbelief.


    He waspletely bbergasted.


    He almost let out a scoff.


    Choi Han had been born in a happy family and grew up with his parents¡¯ love. However, he ended up traveling through dimensions on his own and had to spend a long time in the Forest of Darkness alone.


    Choi Han.


    Choi Jung Gun.


    Cale had a certain thought every so often ever sinceing to this world.


    This thought filled his mind more often ever since the White Star showed up.


    ¡®How was Choi Han able to be the main character here?¡¯


    How was Choi Han able to defeat the White Star?


    Even though he had many powerful friends such as Rosalyn and Lock, how could Choi Han have defeated the White Star without most of his current friends such as Raon, On, and Hong by his side?


    Such questions like that filled Cale¡¯s mind every so often.


    There was also a different thought as well.


    He had only read up to volume 5.


    In that case, wasn¡¯t it likely that there would be ¡®something¡¯ for Choi Hanter?


    Plot armor as the main character to be victorious?


    He couldn''t help but think about it.


    And now, Cale had found that ¡®something¡¯ for the ¡®main character Choi Han.¡¯


    ¡°Human! There''s more written on there in that weird text!¡±


    There were more things written in Korean on there.


    < I have no way of knowing whether this book will be given to a foreigner like me. Of course, it is much more likely that a foreigner would never see this book. >


    He was right.


    It was much more likely that it would never happen.


    How would a foreigner be able to see a book that is located in a region underneath the Castle of Light that only someone with the Dragon yer¡¯s crown could ess?


    However, Cale was thinking that this book would have somehow ended up in Choi Han¡¯s possession in the original story.


    < I guess I will just call this a memoir. >


    This record book was a record of the ancient White Star as well as the memoir of Nn Barrow, the first Dragon yer, formerly known as Choi Jung Gun.


    < This text is something only a foreigner whoes from the same ce I came from could read. That is because I did not share anything about my hometown with this world. >


    It made Cale think about information regarding the first Dragon yer.


    It was said that he had no family.


    He never got married and never had any children.


    Why had he not paid attention to that?


    He was someone who had one day appeared in this world, simr to how Choi Han had ended up here.


    The preface did not end with just one page.


    Cale flipped to the next page of the Korean portion of the preface with as calm of an expression as possible.


    Flip.


    In the short instant he was about to turn the page...


    Cale had to close the book right away after seeing the first few words on the next page. Thanks to that, the others were not able to see the contents.


    Cale could see someone reaching for the book at that moment.


    ¡°I...¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    He looked calm, but Cale could tell that Choi Han¡¯s mind was in a state of chaos right now.


    Choi Han reached his hand out toward Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I, may I look at the book?¡±


    He then heard the voices of the others.


    ¡°Oh! Choi Han! Can you read it? Did you figure something out?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Choi Han, you want to take a look?¡±


    Raon and Bud asked Choi Han at the same time.


    ¡°Hey, alcoholic Mercenary King! Our Choi Han is actually very smart! Much smarter than you!¡±


    ¡°I agree! Choi Han is smart!¡±


    ¡°Our youngest is right!¡±


    Bud then had to listen to the children averaging nine-years-old tell him that he was dumb.


    Cale still had his usual stoic expression through all of this.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han called out to him once again.


    It was possible that he had found the first traces of his hometown after tens, no, an uncountable number of years. And that trace rted to someone he believed was his uncle.


    Cale could tell how Choi Han was feeling even without asking.


    ¡°For now.¡±


    However.


    ¡°...Cale-nim?¡±


    Cale frowned as usual before bluntly adding on.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time to look through this book for now if we want to smack the White Star from behind.¡±


    Choi Han wanted to say something, but Cale kept going.


    ¡°You know how good my memory is, right? I am someone who can remember both texts and images.¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale tapped on the book.


    ¡°I will first quickly memorize the contents of this book. I just need to memorize the image if it is something I can¡¯t read.¡±


    The Mercenary King started to p.


    ¡°Ahh! My friend truly is amazing! Ahh!¡±


    Cale naturally ignored him and continued to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han, do you know about thisnguage?¡±


    ¡°...I think I do.¡±


    ¡®Think my ass. Of course you know Korean.¡¯


    Cale held back a sigh and continued to talk normally. At least he tried.


    ¡°Then even better. I will first memorize the contents of this book as images. Let¡¯se back after taking care of the White Star to read through it more thoroughly.¡±


    Some of the group nodded their heads.


    ¡°In that case, there should be no issues with Choi Han reading through the text even if something goes wrong in the battle against the White Star since I would have memorized it all.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and continued to speak.


    "We need to hurry. The Lord-nim, Eruhaben-nim, Ron, and Beacrox will be in danger if the White Star realizes that they are the only ones there.¡±


    Choi Han had no choice but to look away from the book and nod his head.


    ¡°You''re right, Cale-nim. Let¡¯s hurry back and then return.¡±


    Cale was relieved that Choi Han cared more about his friends than the traces about his hometown.


    He waved his hand and told everyone to move away.


    ¡°Stand back. It¡¯ll only slow me down if you bother me.¡±


    Everybody stepped back without anyints.


    Cale¡¯s mouth started to go dry as he watched the others move away from him.


    His palm that was holding the book was sweating.


    It was difficult to even open the book.


    He recalled the words he saw before he had quickly closed the book.


    Record.


    The power to record everything he sees.


    Unlike what he told the others, Cale had already been using his power since they entered the vige.


    All of the records were filling up his mind.


    Even the information on the next page was recorded with that quick view.


    He was able to close the book right away because it was a speed that nobody else could follow.


    Cale clearly recalled the next words that were already memorized in his mind.


    This was what Choi Jung Gun, first Dragon yer Nn Barrow, had recorded.


    < I realized that I aged extremely slowly. It was to the point where I could live as long as the Dragons. >


    This was the case for Choi Han as well.


    < However, I chose death. >


    Choi Jung Gun chose death for himself.


    < I created a sword with my remaining life force. >


    < The name of that sword is the Sword of Disasters. >


    It was a name that Cale was familiar with as well.


    The Sword of Disasters.


    It was one of the ancient powers that the Dragon yers received each generation.


    < I still think about it now. >


    < I wonder if we could have killed the White Star quicker and had fewer Guardians die if I had fought with my life on the line as well. >


    Cale now had an idea about how Choi Han would have defeated the White Star in the novel.


    He could almost predict it.


    He probably charged at the White Star without caring for his own life.


    He recalled thest Korean text on the preface.


    < If I could return to the past, I would have fought to protect my friends, even if it cost me my life. >


    ¡®What stupid nonsense.


    Why would you put your life on the line? Who would that help?


    This motherfucking Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    Cale''s usual temperamental self would have ripped this book up, burned it down, somehow destroyed the ashes, and make every trace of it disappear from the world.

 Chapter 378: As Your Temper Dictates (5)

    <h4>Chapter 378: As Your Temper Dictates (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a quiet sigh.


    Mercenary King Bud was watching Cale from a distance.


    Cale Henituse would soon remember everything inside that book just as he had done with the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Directory.


    Bud could see that Cale had undone his top button.


    ¡®Looks like he was already using his power.¡¯


    Bud Illis''s eyes clouded over before returning to normal.


    There were many reasons for that, however, the biggest reason was Choi Han.


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    Choi Han looked the same as always but different at the same time. The Choi Han that Bud had seen until now was always calm. He looked even calmer and collected than Cale at times.


    ¡®But such a person has cold sweats?¡¯


    The temperature in this underground vige was the perfect temperature for people to walk around.


    Bud could see that Choi Han was the only one who was sweating right now.


    Of course, Choi Han quickly wiped it off so nobody could notice, however, Bud was able to notice something like this.


    ¡®...Something is suspicious.¡¯


    Choi Han.


    His name sounded foreign. Bud had not paid attention to Choi Han¡¯s appearance because the continent had a lot of different races, however, it was suspicious that there was no information about Choi Han¡¯s past.


    Of course, he did not dare to bring up these questions about Choi Han.


    How could he when the leader of this pack, Cale Henituse, trusted Choi Hanpletely? Cale didn¡¯t show this trust outward, however, Bud could tell as a fellow leader of an organization.


    Someone whom you could trust with your front or back.


    That was not something you could do withoutpletely trusting the person.


    That was why Bud kept his questions about Choi Han to himself. At least Choi Han was on their side.


    ¡®It''s quite entertaining.¡¯


    Bud was tagging along with Cale because of his goal of getting rid of the White Star and because of his curiosity about Cale Henituse¡¯s actions.


    However, he had not forgotten about the fact that he was the leader of the Mercenaries Guild.


    That was why Bud Illis was carefully observing these individuals who would change the scope of the Eastern and Western continents. He took out another bottle and started to drink.


    There was nothing better than alcohol to hide the fact that you were observing people.


    There was someone who was busy hiding his emotions such that he did not even feel Bud observing him.


    It was Choi Han.


    ¡®...Korean.¡¯


    Korean.


    Choi Han felt as if he could not breathe once the saw the sentences written in Korean.


    It made him unable to tell if everything was real.


    However, it also made him understand that everything was indeed real.


    ¡®...Choi Jung Gun.¡¯


    Choi Han was able to recall a memory from a long long time ago after reading that name.


    Choi Han¡¯s father had mentioned that his youngest brother had suddenly disappeared one day.


    That man would have been Choi Han¡¯s youngest uncle.


    His father mentioned that his youngest brother had disappeared after going to the creek with his friends when he was in his early twenties.


    His uncle was only 15 years old at that time.


    His uncle¡¯s friends had imed that he was definitely with them until he suddenly vanished. They could not find him no matter how hard they searched.


    The whole family and everyone in the vige all helped to look for Choi Han¡¯s uncle, however, they could not find any traces of him.


    His father¡¯s youngest brother, his uncle. This uncle¡¯s name was Choi Jung Gun.


    The only reason Choi Han remembered the name of this uncle he had never met was because of his father.


    He had overheard his father drinking and chatting with his aunt while going to the restroom one night when they were visiting their grandmother. He had only heard the story once, however, he had not forgotten because it was quite a shocking story for a sixth-grader.


    He had then seen hisst uncle''s face in an album in his grandmother¡¯s closet. His uncle in the picture was awkwardly smiling while rubbing his buzz-cut hair.


    ¡®...Is it really my uncle?¡¯


    Choi Han clenched his fists.


    He had to hide the fact that his fingers were shaking.


    All sorts of thoughts mmed down in his mind.


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t the only one.¡¯


    Choi Han felt aplicated emotion after realizing that he was not the only one who was suddenly dropped into a new world.


    At the same time, a sense of urgency filled his mind.


    He wanted to quickly read that book.


    He would read all of the Korean sentences without missing anything in order to see if it had any information on why he ended up in this world and if there was a way for him to go back home.


    Actually, he just wanted to know the story of a person who was simr to him.


    The story of someone who might be his blood rtive. It made him even more curious.


    Tap.


    It was at that moment.


    Choi Han lowered his head.


    The silver Kitten¡¯s front paw was tapping on Choi Han¡¯s leg.


    Hong was next to her looking up at Choi Han before he started to speak.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you are okay.¡±


    Raon, who was next to them, was looking back and forth between Cale and Choi Han.


    Raon and Choi Han made eye contact.


    ¡°Choi Han! Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°Your face is stiff! It looks like when Beacrox, my delicious food provider, is angry!¡±


    Choi Han could not help but chuckle.


    He raised his hand to touch his face.


    The tips of his fingers were not shaking anymore.


    He recalled one of the thoughts that he just had.


    He had been curious as to whether there would be any information for him to go back home.


    An odd smile appeared on Choi Han¡¯s face.


    Honestly speaking...


    Choi Han still clearly remembered his family members¡¯ faces.


    He made himself think about it tens of thousands, no, hundreds of thousands of times.


    However, he did not remember the faces of friends, teachers, nor anybody else who were a part of his world in Korea.


    He felt as if he would remember if he saw them again, however, he also felt that he might not as well.


    It had been too long.


    ¡°Choi Han! Don''t worry about it!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Raon flew over to Choi Han and patted him on the shoulder with his front paw.


    ¡°The weak human is smart, so he will quickly memorize it! Then we can quickly go rescue our family members! So you don''t need to worry! Just trust the great and mighty Raon Miru!¡±


    Choi Han started to smile.


    He recalled the reason he chose to listen to Cale even though he wanted to read the book.


    He started to think about the others who were waiting for Choi Han and the rest of the group here to return.


    ¡®Our family.¡¯


    Raon''s words floated in Choi Han¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Choi Han! Why are youughing now? Are you trying to be like the crown prince?¡±


    Raon found the suddenly smiling Choi Han to be weird. Choi Han didn''t care as he caressed Raon''s back and looked forward.


    Flip. Flip.


    He could see Cale quickly flipping through and memorizing the thick record book.


    ¡®Yes. Let''s wait.¡¯


    Choi Han chose to rx.


    There was nothing to wait for nor anybody waiting for him when he was in the Forest of Darkness.


    Right now was paradisepared to the past.


    Choi Han just waited until Cale finished reading the book.


    Flip. Flip.


    Cale looked stoic as he quickly flipped through the pages.


    However, his mind was being filled with two different sets of information, creating more chaos in his mind than ever before.


    Every page of the book had half written in the Eastern continent¡¯snguage and the other half in Korean.


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s memoir.


    Also the record of the ancient White Star.


    Both sets of information became recorded in Cale''s mind.


    The records were written in the Eastern continent¡¯snguage.


    < The individual who named himself the White Star had all five natural attributes as well as the sky attribute ancient power. >


    < The water ancient power he used was like a wall. Most attacks were unable to pierce through that water wall. Next, the fire ancient power he used...... >


    Cale recalled the water ancient power that the current White Star used.


    That was also in the form of a wall.


    It was identical to the power that the ancient White Star had used.


    Cale could hear the Super Rock¡¯s voice in his mind.


    - The current one really is imitating the ancient White Star.


    Cale did not respond to the Super Rock as he started to turn the pages faster.


    Flip. Flip.


    The pages quickly flipped.


    All of the information became recorded in Cale''s mind.


    Flip, flip.


    He then stopped moving.


    A certain page caught Cale''s attention.


    < The White Star believed that he could be a god. He believed he would be a god once he fused the five natural attributes and the sky attribute together. >


    < He proimed that he would be a ruler that humans, Dragons, Elves, Dwarves, and all of the other races in the world, as well as nature itself, would serve. >


    Cale recalled something the current White Star said.


    It was during the battle at the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower in the Mogoru Empire. Cale had asked the White Star''s goal when they first met.


    ¡®What is it that you want?¡¯


    ¡®What I want?¡¯


    He had responded with a fatigued expression. However, that voice had been full of desire, no, lunacy.


    ¡®It is to no longer be a treacher and to be the ruler instead.¡¯


    Dragon yers were known as the treachers of nature.


    The current White Star was thest Dragon yer.


    Cale realized that what he wanted was to be the ruler that the ancient White Star was trying to be.


    Cale''s enemy wanted to rule with every living being and even nature itself under his foot.


    Flip, flip.


    Cale resumed flipping the pages.


    A sneer was on his face.


    Flip, flip.


    He continued to record the information without stopping.


    < ...There were many battles throughout numerous years around the continent to destroy the White Star and the Forest of Darkness. >


    < The number of battles were as numerous as the people who lost their lives. That time period truly felt like hell. >


    Shhh.


    He was turning the pages very quickly.


    < ...Many strong individuals gathered from around the Eastern and Western continents to kill the White Star. It was the final battle. The one to lead everyone was the Guardian of Boulder...... >


    Cale then reached the second tost page.


    < ...The only one to survive the final battle was the person who had the weakest power. >


    An odd smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face.


    The first Dragon yer had possessed the weakest power.


    However, he was now considered to be the strongest individual in history.


    The Super Rock chimed in at that moment.


    - I protected that child because he was the weakest.


    The Super Rock had hidden the weakest person behind him during the final battle.


    - Was it called the Sword of Disasters? That child did not have that power when I died.


    The strong power called the Sword of Disasters used by the Dragon yers was something that Choi Jung Gun, the first Dragon yer, left behind as he died.


    The smile on Cale''s face became even brighter.


    The Super Rock continued to speak.


    - All he had was a power that was good for bluffing.


    A power that was good for bluffing.


    - All he had was a power that made him look strong in front of people and allowed him to trick them.


    A perfect power to scam people.


    Cale had that power as well.


    The Dominating Aura.


    A power that could only bluff and did not have any ways to attack nor defend.


    It was one of the Dragon yer''s powers.


    In that case, how did the Dragon yer be the strongest individual among humans?


    Cale did not have to think about it.


    The answer was already in Choi Jung Gun¡¯s memoir that could only be read if you knew Korean.


    Cale who had already read the answer was smiling.


    Flip.


    His finger slowly turned to thest page.


    Thest page finally appeared.


    He could see the words written in the Eastern continent¡¯snguage.


    < The person who wished to be a god died. >


    < All of the heroes died as well. >


    The smile disappeared from Cale''s face.


    His gaze started to read through the othernguage on thest page.


    Choi Jung Gun''sst record written in Korean.


    < However, heroes will once again appear during times of trouble. >


    < Heroes will always be born. >


    Cale started tough.


    Everybody looked toward him after hearing theughter. Cale wasughing brightly with a slightly flushed face.


    They then heard his voice.


    ¡°Heroes my ass.¡±


    Bud who was approaching Cale flinched.


    Cale was smiling, but it was obvious that he was angry. The Mercenary King observed Cale as he asked.


    ¡°Did you memorize everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...Did you find it?¡±


    Bud didn¡¯t need to specify.


    They hade here to find the White Star''s weakness.


    Plop!


    The book was closed.


    Cale then ced it back on the altar.


    The thick barrier started to surround the book once again.


    Cale turned away from the altar as he answered Bud''s question.


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    One corner of Bud''s lips started to go up.


    Probably.


    It was not an answer that gave off a sense of certainty, however, it meant that Cale at least found some clues.


    Cale gave an order to the group.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the exit.¡±


    Cale organized the information in his head and then activated the Sound of the Wind.


    Swooooooosh-


    Wind surrounded Cale¡¯s body. Cale then continued to speak to the group who finished their preparations to leave.


    They would head for the exit.


    ¡°Then we will smack the White Star from behind.¡±

 Chapter 379: Easy Peasy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 379: Easy Peasy (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Sounds good, human!¡±


    Raon shouted back in excitement after hearing Cale saying they were going to smack the White Star from behind.


    ¡°Human, let¡¯s smack the shit out of it!¡±


    Cale stopped for a moment.


    ¡®Is it okay for a six-year-old''s vocabry to be like this?¡¯


    ¡°Our youngest is right! We need to hurry back!¡±


    ¡°Everybody is waiting for us!¡±


    However, Cale could not think about it any longer after hearing On and Hong¡¯sments.


    As the children averaging nine-years-old mentioned, they needed to quickly return to the people waiting for them.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Cale took the lead.


    Choi Han stuck right next to him. Cale looked at Choi Han¡¯s expression that had returned to normal before putting a hand on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly take care of things ande back to read the book.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han had a pure smile on his face.


    However, Cale could see the desire in Choi Han¡¯s eyes to read the book.


    Cale nned on letting Choi Han read the book.


    There were things in there that Choi Han should know.


    Of course, he had considered damaging the book a bit so that Choi Han would not be able to read certain parts.


    However, Cale had changed his mind.


    ¡®...He is older than I am.¡¯


    No matter what, Choi Han had lived for a longer time than Cale.


    Even though he had some innocence and awkwardness when living in society due to most of his life being spent alone in the Forest of Darkness, he was someone who managed to survive the dangerous Forest of Darkness on his own.


    Cale didn''t know anything about Choi Jung Gun. However, Cale had a very good idea about Choi Han after spending so much time together with him in this world.


    ¡°...Cale-nim, is there something you need to tell me?¡±


    Choi Han asked with a confused expression after seeing Cale staring at him. Cale then moved his hand from Choi Han¡¯s shoulder and patted him on the back.


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    That was all Cale said before walking in front of Choi Han.


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale responded with a stoic expression once Choi Han managed to ask that question after a few seconds of confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°...Me?¡±


    Cale pointed to Choi Han.


    ¡°You will be the one to attack the White Star today.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s expression turned even odder. However, he did not question Cale''s statement. He just touched the hilt of his sword.


    There was a different voice that urgently shouted at that moment.


    ¡°What about me?!¡±


    It was Raon.


    ¡°Human, why are you leaving the great and mighty Raon Miru out?¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old looked at Cale as if they were disappointed. They seemed to be asking how he could only let Choi Han fight and leave the rest of them out.


    The children averaging nine-years-old could then see the hand that was pointing at Choi Han moving toward them.


    ¡°You too.¡±


    Cale was still speaking nonchntly.


    ¡°You and you as well.¡±


    Cale pointed at the three children before continuing to speak.


    ¡°The three of you will support Choi Han. However, you cannot fight.¡±


    The children¡¯s expressions finally brightened.


    Although Cale was not letting them fight in the front lines, they were smiling at the fact that Cale said that they could at least support from behind.


    Poke.


    Cale turned his head after feeling someone poking his arm. Bud was poking Cale''s arm with his elbow.


    He then asked with an excited expression on his face.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Cale happily answered Bud''s question.


    ¡°Not you. I don''t want you fighting or supporting them.¡±


    Bud flinched before he started to frown.


    "Why not? Let me fight too! I''m quite skilled as well! You¡¯re treating me like cold soup! Did you forget that I am the Mercenary King?!¡±


    Bud could not believe it.


    He might not be stronger than Raon because Raon was a Dragon, however, he was much stronger than the two Cats.


    Even without the special abilities of his wind attribute ancient power, he was a sword master and someone who managed to rise to the rank of Mercenary King.


    But such a person had never been able to fight properly since apanying Cale¡¯s group. He was being treated like baggage.


    ¡°I am not someone who would be treated like baggage like this no matter where I go.¡±


    ¡°I''m the baggage.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Bud stopped talking in confusion after hearing Cale''s response.


    He was sure that Cale just said that he was the baggage. He knew he had heard correctly. He then patted Cale''s shoulder with a slightly flustered voice.


    ¡°Ahem, why are you the baggage? There are no other heroes in the world like you. I sincerely enjoy our rtionship as drinking budd-¡±


    ¡°Enough. Carry me.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Bud wondered if he had heard correctly.


    Cale didn¡¯t care as he pointed to himself and continued to speak.


    ¡°I am baggage from here on. I''m so injured that I can¡¯t even walk or speak properly.¡±


    Everybody looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Even if I have a bnce in my body due to the five natural elements unlike the White Star, I still used a lot of power.¡±


    The group knew that was true as well.


    This was especially true for Raon and Choi Han who had been with him for pretty much every battle.


    There had never been a time Cale had used so many ancient powers at once. In addition, the White Star had used his thunderbolts twice in session unlike at the Mogoru Empire.


    ¡°I would usually faint or cough up blood after using that much power.¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head to agree.


    There could be a burden on the body if there was no bnce of ancient power attributes in someone''s body.


    But beyond that, even mages or swordsmen would sometimes cough up blood if they overdid it.


    Cale would normally face thetter situation as he already had a bnce of attributes.


    ¡°But I am fine. As all of you know, it is thanks to the crown in my possession.¡±


    Cale pointed to the white crown on his head.


    ¡°The immense amount of power in this crown helped me defend against the White Star''s attacks.¡±


    Cale shared this fact to On, Hong, Choi Han, and Bud who did not know about it.


    He recalled the changed appearance of the crown at the same time.


    The crown how had a crack that went halfway through the jewel in the middle.


    ¡°The White Star didn¡¯t take it from me even though he had known that I had this crown on me since the battle at the Empire. He didn¡¯t try to take it during this battle either.¡±


    Cale pointed to the most important part of this.


    ¡°The White Star either does not know how much power is stored in this crown, or...¡±


    If that was not it...


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t think I can use it.¡±


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°Then we must hide the fact that you can use this crown and used its help to defend against his attacks, right Cale-nim?¡±


    Cale nodded his head to show his agreement.


    This crown had so much power that it could defend against the White Star''s attacks.


    Cale could not lose the crown.


    He had a feeling that it would be helpful in their future battles against the White Star.


    Cale slowly opened his arms.


    "That is why I am in a serious situation.¡±


    He sounded almost proud to say the following.


    ¡°So fight without me.¡±


    He then casually asked Bud a question.


    ¡°Do you have some kind of red liquid? I need to make it look like I bled.¡±


    Cale looked a bit shaggy right now, but hisplexion was less pale than it normally was after a battle. He wasn¡¯t injured anywhere either.


    Bud made eye contact with Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°...How......¡±


    His voice was slightly shaking.


    ¡°How did you know? How did you know I had such a thing on me? Hehehehe.¡±


    Bud¡¯s voice was shaking as if he was extremely excited.


    Bud quickly looked through his spatial pocket bag.


    ¡°Oh, you really had something.¡±


    Cale looked toward Bud in shock. He didn''t really expect Bud to have something like that on him.


    ¡®Why would someone have something like that?¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, of course I have something. Mercenaries are people who need to rely on themselves to survive, even on battlefields. That is why we need to be extremely prepared for the unexpected.


    Oh.¡±


    Bud made a noise before taking a decentlyrge bottle out of his spatial pocket bag.


    The transparent ss bottle was full of a red liquid.


    Cale looked at his shirt before reaching out his hand.


    ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    Bud handed the bottle to Cale.


    Cale grabbed the bottle and headed for the exit once again. The group followed behind him and Cale soon stopped in front of therge swordsmen statues.


    He looked around.


    The vige was blocked on all sides.


    He did not see an exit.


    However, he remembered what Lord Sheritt had told him.


    ¡®You are the king. Your loyal knights will listen to you.¡¯


    Cale stood in front of the still kneeling statues and gave the order.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Screeeech-


    Screeeech-


    Therge statues stood back up. They then started to walk toward a single spot.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    They then came to a spot.


    They were standing in front of a cliff. Both of them reached out and pushed a spot on the cliff.


    Boooooooom-


    Cale could see arge boulder starting to move.


    Therge pathway that had beenpletely hidden slowly started to appear.


    Cale put the crown into his pocket as he headed for the exit. Of course, he didn¡¯t n to walk for long.


    ¡°Carry me.¡±


    The statues moved therge boulder to hide the pathway once again after they left.


    Bang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    The Bear mming on the white shield started to frown.


    The Castle of Light, one of the Three Restricted Areas. The Bear was already annoyed at the fact that his foot kept plunging into the white pebbles on the ground, however, this situation made him extremely angry.


    ¡°...So persistent.¡±


    Crackle, crackle.


    The white shield cracked every time the Bear mmed into it. However, it never brokepletely.


    ¡°It looks like they n on resisting until the end.¡±


    He showed his agreement with his fellow Bear by not saying anything.


    The white shield looked as if it would break at any moment, but never actually broke.


    They knew the illusion Lord was casting this shield.


    The weak white gold shield underneath most likely belonged to the ancient Dragon, Eruhaben.


    ¡°But it seems like Cale Henituse cannot use any more strength.¡±


    The others showed their agreement with the Cat by responding with silence.


    Bang!


    A loud noise could be heard every time the White Star''s subordinates banged on Lord Sheritt¡¯s shield. The noises showed how much strength they were using to bang on the shield.


    Crack.


    Sheritt¡¯s shield cracked each time.


    Unfortunately, there was something else that was receiving more damage from the aftershock of the attacks.


    Craaaaaaack.


    The boulder dome created by Cale Henituse.


    The boulder dome that managed tost without breaking until the end was starting to crack from the aftershock.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    The debris from the cracking dome was falling to the ground.


    That was enough to provide enough evidence for the White Star¡¯s side.


    "Cale Henituse, he... does not have any strength left to maintain the dome.¡±


    Cale Henituse¡¯s group would be in danger if the dome broke.


    Cale Henituse should know that as well.


    However, the dome was shaking from a Bear¡¯s attack which was much weaker than the White Star¡¯s thunderbolts.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    One of the Bears asked a person who was watching all of this.


    That person was the mage who brought the Cats over.


    He had a teleportation magic circle ready to use at any moment and looked toward someone else other than the Bear who asked the question.


    ¡°My liege.¡±


    It was the White Star.


    He was sitting on the ground trying to catch his breath.


    He looked extremely pale as well.


    ¡°Do we continue to wait?¡±


    He could see that the White Star was still paying close attention to the dome.


    The mage could see that the White Star''s eyes were filled with greed about something he couldn¡¯t determine. He seemed to be waiting for something and curious about something as well.


    ¡°Yes. Stay alert.¡±


    The White Star gave a short order.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like there¡¯s anything dangerous here. We can easily run away if something happens.¡±


    The mage held back a sigh.


    How many leaders could so easily discuss running away in front of their subordinates?


    However, the White Star was someone who could easily say those things.


    The mage slowly turned away from the White Star for a moment in order to give the order to keep attacking.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Even if we don''t manage to find out anything else...¡±


    He could hear the White Star quietly mumbling.


    ¡°...It''s fine if we don''t manage to verify anything else. However, we need to verify Cale Henituse¡¯s condition.¡±


    The mage turned back toward the White Star. The two of them made eye contact.


    The White Star smiled with a fatigued expression.


    ¡°Only then can I be certain as well.¡±


    ¡°...May I ask what you are trying to be certain about?¡±


    The White Star turned back toward the dome that Cale Henituse created.


    That dome was Cale Henituse¡¯s earth power.


    The White Star recalled the records from Nn Barrow, the first Dragon yer.


    The following was written inside it.


    < The White Star. The reason that that individual was so strong was because he had all five natural elements, as well as the sky attribute. >


    The White Star started to speak.


    ¡°I will soon get an earth attribute power.¡±


    The day he had the earth attribute ancient power was not far away if things went ording to n.


    ¡°Then I will sh against Cale Henituse once again.¡±


    The White Star and Cale Henituse would sh head to head at some point. It was required for all of the White Star''s goals to be achieved.


    ¡°Would I win during that battle or would Cale Henituse win? That is what I am trying to determine right now.¡±


    That was the reason he was trying to verify Cale Henituse¡¯s current condition.


    ¡°I understand. I will tell them to keep banging on the shield.¡±


    The mage lowered his head to show that he would follow through with the order.


    The White Star did not even look at him.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    His heart hurt because of the curse every time he let out a breath. His entire body felt tired.


    His shoulders were always heavy from fatigue.


    The White Star slowly lifted his head.


    He could see the sky.


    ¡®I have the sky attribute power.¡¯


    It had taken him so long to obtain all of the ancient powers he wanted to gain.


    ¡®That will soon-¡¯


    The White Star¡¯s expression quickly changed in the middle of his thought.


    His eyes that were looking at the sky opened wide.


    ¡°Stop attacking!¡±


    The people attacking the white shield stopped moving. They heard the White Star¡¯s voice by their ears once again.


    ¡°Behind us!¡±


    ¡®Behind?¡¯


    All of them looked to the back.


    The White Star had turned around already.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The wind was blowing like normal.


    However, they heard someone''s voice through the wind.


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    Nobody had been in this area just a moment ago.


    However, there were now people slowly starting to appear.


    They were kicking off the white ground as they ran forward.


    The person in front started to speak.


    ¡°Looks like we were caught.¡±


    ng!


    That person took out a sword at the same time.


    Raon¡¯s eleration spell pushed him forward as soon as he kicked off the ground and into the air.


    Ooooooong-


    The shining ck aura wielding swordsman shot forward at a formidable speed before he swung his sword.


    aash!


    The sword was naturally aiming for the White Star.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Choi Han smiled as he greeted the White Star.


    ¡°...How?¡±


    The White Star looked past Choi Han¡¯s shoulder after sharing his confusion.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The Mercenary King''s veins were showing as he continued to shout.


    ¡°Attack! Don''t stop! Kill as many as possible!¡±


    The White Star could see the Cats and the ck Dragon as well.


    The Mercenary King who was standing behind them continued to shout.


    ¡°Don''t let Cale¡¯s sacrifice be for nothing!¡±


    The White Star could see that the Mercenary King was covered in blood.


    However, that blood did not belong to him.


    There was someone who had more blood on thempared to the Mercenary King.


    The White Star could see Cale Henituse struggling to look at him with a bloodied face while being carried by the Mercenary King.

 Chapter 380: Easy Peasy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 380: Easy Peasy (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Haaaa. Haaaa.¡±


    The White Star could see Cale Henituse struggling to breathe. His back was moving up and down with each breath.


    The area around Cale''s nose and mouth was full of blood.


    The Mercenary King¡¯s back was dyed red, probably from the blood flowing out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    Even the color of the blood was dark red instead of a clear red. Cale Henituse''s were also slumped down as if he didn''t even have the energy to hold onto Bud¡¯s shoulders.


    Just his chin was around Bud¡¯s shoulder area.


    Cale''s eyes blinked.


    His half-open eyes seemed extremely weak.


    However, the White Star could still see Cale Henituse¡¯s cold gaze looking at him.


    It was the same gaze Cale always had toward him.


    The White Star started to smirk.


    If.


    If Cale Henituse''s eyes were different than normal and tried to avoid his gaze or were full of pain, then the White Star would have been suspicious.


    However, Cale was looking directly at him with his usual hostility.


    He could see the desire in Cale''s eyes to bite and not let go.


    ¡°Ha, haha- are you really hurt?¡±


    The White Star could not help butugh after seeing Cale¡¯s condition.


    It made him recall something from the first Dragon yer Nn Barrow''s records. The information he repeated to himself for the past 1,000 years was extremely clear as if it was now etched in his soul.


    < The White Star only gathered the strongest of the five natural attribute ancient powers. The earth, fire, water, wind, and wood ancient powers in his possession were some of the strongest ancient powers, making it difficult for those going up against him. For example, if someone with a water attribute ancient power aimed for him, the White Star used his stronger water attribute ancient power to easily defeat the enemy. That is one example of how strong his natural attribute ancient powers were. >


    The smile on the White Star''s face grew bigger.


    He had struggled for 1,000 years to find the ancient powers described in the records.


    He didn¡¯t consider all that time to have been wasted.


    He was able to gather all of these strong powers thanks to that.


    Once he gathers the earth attribute power which is thest ancient power for him to gather...


    He would be extremely strong to the point where Cale Henituse could not evenpare to him.


    He would truly be the White Star and rule the world.


    The White Star heard a familiar voice at that moment.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The White Star turned around.


    ¡°Shouldn''t you be looking at me?¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    ¡°My liege!¡±


    The mage created a mana arrow as soon as he saw the tip of Choi Han''s sword pointing toward the still pale White Star.


    The arrow was pointed at Choi Han.


    Baaaaang!


    However, it could not reach him.


    It hit something else first and exploded.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The mage moved away from the sudden explosion before noticing the ck Dragon ring at him through the dust.


    It was Raon.


    ¡°Meeeeeeeeeeow-¡±


    Then they heard some meowing in the middle of the battlefield.


    The Bear tribe, the Lion tribe, and the Arm members looked around. The Cats amongst them flinched after hearing the meow.


    Raon instantly became covered in fog at that moment.


    Then a red fog started to appear from within the white fog.


    The red fog enveloped the White Star''s subordinates like a giant wave.


    ¡°This is poison!¡±


    The Cats were the first to respond to the red fog.


    ¡°These damn trash......!¡±


    The Fog Cat Tribe members activated their fogs as well to surround themselves.


    Many warriors who knew how to control fog had shown up to this battle. That was why the poison within the red fog should not be able to affect them at all.


    However, the Cats were in a state of urgency.


    ¡°Move away from the fog!¡±


    There were Lions, Bears, and Arm members here as well.


    They didn¡¯t know how to handle fog, nor did they have any resistance to poison.


    ¡°Chief-nim!¡±


    The Cat Chief gave a short response toward his tribe members who were looking at him.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The Chief started to smile.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether the Bears, Lions, and Arm members died or lived.


    The Fog Cat Tribe had just moved over to the Western continent from the Eastern continent.


    Their rtionship with the White Star was the result of a deal.


    That was why the Chief stopped caring about the death of the White Star''s subordinates and started to selfishly think about himself and his tribe. He hid within the fog and gave an order in a quiet voice that only other Cats around him could hear.


    ¡°The shame of the Fog Cat Tribe has finallye outside.¡±


    The Cats finally understood what the Chief meant when he said, ¡®good.¡¯


    ¡°Start the hunt.¡±


    The Cats looked around.


    ¡°Poison?!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! This, this seems to be paralysis poison!¡±


    ¡°Step back! Avoid the fog!¡±


    Some people managed toe to their senses and start running away from the red fog. However, the majority of the people were in shock at the sudden development.


    On the other hand, the Cats were not shocked anymore. Half of the Cats stealthily disappeared into the fog.


    It was so that they could hunt.


    The other half moved like the rest of the White Star''s subordinates.


    ¡°...Poison!¡±


    The mage on the White Star''s side cast a wind spell as he faced the poison head-on. The wind gathered like a wall in front of him and started to move.


    Ooooooooong-


    Therge wind started to push away the poisonous fog.


    ¡°Snap out of it!¡±


    The others who were in a state of chaos quickly snapped out of it and headed behind the wind wall that was pushing the poisonous fog away.


    The poisonous fog just spread to other areas without the wind wall as it got pushed away.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The mage started to frown.


    This poisonous fog.


    He could not do anything because of this poisonous fog.


    ¡®...Teleport!¡¯


    The teleportation magic circle was ready to go as soon as the mage cast a spell.


    However, he would need to get rid of this wind wall suppressing the poisonous fog to be able to activate the teleportation magic circle. In that case, some of his subordinates would sumb to the poison.


    Of course, he could cast two spells at once.


    However, it was not easy to multicast a teleportation spell for close to 150 people with another spell.


    It took a lot of focus to move living lifeforms to a different location.


    ¡°...These damn children!¡±


    The mage also had not forgotten the gaze of the ck Dragon that had red at him before disappearing into the red fog. He knew the ck Dragon would aim for the moment he showed any openings.


    However, none of these were the biggest concern on his mind right now.


    ¡®My liege!¡¯


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    A loud explosion could be heard. The mage¡¯s gaze moved to a spot a bit away from him.


    He could see a sparkling ck aura trying to cut away at arge water wall.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The White Star looked toward Choi Han on the other side of this water wall.


    ¡°Even if I am not well...¡±


    The sword headed toward the water wall.


    ¡°...You will not be able to defeat me.¡±


    The wall parried the sword once again.


    Baaaaaang!


    Choi Han¡¯s body was pushed back along with a loud explosion.


    However, Choi Han charged toward the White Star once again.


    ¡®Choi Han.¡¯


    Choi Han recalled Cale¡¯s order on their way here.


    ¡®You don''t need to lie. You don''t need to act either. Just tell the truth. Just things that are appropriate for the situation. Got it?¡¯


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    He was looking at the White Star.


    ¡°I will definitely see to your end.¡±


    It was the truth.


    It might not be now, but he would watch the White Star die.


    His expression did not shake at all as he was telling the truth.


    The White Star put on an odd smile.


    ¡°Is it Cale Henituse''s will?¡±


    Choi Hanughed as he swung his aura once again.


    ¡°It is our will.¡±


    I will definitely see to your end.


    That was all of their desires.


    Baaaaaang!


    However, Choi Han¡¯s attack could not pierce through the White Star¡¯s water wall once again. Choi Han had not been able to win against the White Star at all since the battle at the Empire.


    It was at that moment.


    Ooooooong-


    He could feel the ground starting to shake.


    The White Star turned his head.


    Bang!


    A hole appeared on top of therge dome surrounding the white castle with a quick bang.


    People were jumping out of the hole.


    They were Ron and Beacrox.


    The two of them jumped out and stood on top of the dome.


    ¡°Ha, haha.¡±


    The White Star watched this and started tough. He then asked Choi Han a question.


    ¡°How were you able to get outside the castle?¡±


    How were they able to appear behind him?


    That was the White Star''s question.


    However, Choi Han did not respond to him and a different voice filled the battlefield.


    The voice sounded desperate.


    ¡°Receive Cale Henituse¡¯s will!¡±


    The Mercenary King was working hard to shout as loudly as possible. He did everything he could to be loud.


    ¡°We will go to the end! Kill at least one more bastard!¡±


    His gaze headed toward Ron and Beacrox standing on top of the dome.


    Bud was getting anxious.


    Ron and Beacrox did not know about how Cale had ended up a bloody mess like this. It was true for the two Dragons inside as well.


    Cale had not exined it to them before he left.


    Bud was worried that Ron and Beacrox would go berserk and fight like crazy people.


    That was why Bud was shouting as loudly as possible. He wanted his voice to reach Ron Mn who was standing at a distance.


    Maybe that was why, but Bud honestly sounded desperate.


    Cale who was on Bud¡¯s back looked toward Bud with an odd gaze for a moment.


    Bud took out his sword even with Cale on his back as he did that.


    ¡°I am Mercenary King Bud Illis! I will give my everything here!¡±


    Cale looked toward Bud and started to think.


    ¡®...This punk. Is he an actor?


    He''s too good at acting.¡¯


    Even Cale could hear the desperation and concern for his friends in Bud¡¯s voice.


    However, Cael was not worried about Ron, Beacrox, nor the two Dragons like Bud.


    Why?


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Dodge the dagger! Ugh!¡±


    Ron threw a dagger down as he ran down the side of the dome. He was moving very quickly down the dome. Ron started to speak.


    ¡°Beacrox, kill as many of those bastards as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Boooooooong!


    Beacrox swung the greatsword vigorously before jumping off the dome.


    Boom!


    Beacroxnded in front of the Bears who were hiding behind the wind wall.


    ¡°I will kill you all.¡±


    Beacrox mimicked Choi Han as much as possible as he charged forward without looking back. Ron moved past him as he did that.


    Beacrox made eye contact with his father. He was asking a question with his eyes.


    ¡®Is this good?¡¯


    He was asking with a grumbling expression if this level of acting was enough.


    Ron smirked before running into the horde of enemies.


    His targets were the Cats.


    Then Raon who was hidden in the fog cast spells on the group.


    Behind them...


    ¡°They¡¯re alling out.¡±


    The White Star watched as a fatigued Eruhaben came out with Lord Sheritt supporting him.


    ¡°...Are you really going to fight? Are you really going to fight to the end?¡±


    The White Star turned his head as he asked.


    His gaze was directed at Cale who was at a distance. The White Star was asking Cale a question even though he knew that Cale could not hear him from over there.


    Was he really going to fight until the end?


    The White Star could see Cale starting to open his mouth as if he was responding to him.


    Cale raised his head while pretending to struggle.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    He then coughed up some red liquid that had been in his mouth this whole time. He had gagged after holding it in there for so long that the dark red liquid naturally poured out of his mouth.


    Cale pretended to struggle as he started to speak as loudly as he could in his weak state.


    ¡°...Aim for that bastard¡¯s hands and feet.¡±


    The White Star could see the gazes moving toward him at that moment.


    ¡°...How funny.¡±


    However, the White Star could notugh as he was bbergasted.


    Three Dragons. Two Cats. Three humans.


    Some were visible while others were hidden inside the fog.


    All of Cale¡¯s people currently on the battlefield started to aim for the White Star.


    ¡°Are you all aiming for me because my body is weak? Really?¡±


    A cold smile appeared on the White Star''s face.


    The pale man reached both hands out.


    Raon, who had been hiding inside the fog and using magic to deliver Cale¡¯s messages to the others until now, cast another spell.


    Everybody could hear Raon''s voice in their minds.


    - You can attack when the human gives the signal!


    Cale''s orders were clearly etched within everyone''s minds.


    They started to direct all of their attacks toward the White Star.

 Chapter 381: Easy Peasy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 381: Easy Peasy (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    First up was Choi Han.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The White Star scoffed.


    Anger and shock appeared on the White Star¡¯s pale face.


    Ooooooooong-


    The sparkling ck aura that extended a few meters longer than Choi Han¡¯s sword was shooting toward the White Star.


    Choi Han¡¯s body was charging toward the White Star''s heart like an arrow.


    ¡°You don''t know your ce.¡±


    Large gusts of wind appeared on both of the White Star''s arms.


    Choi Han''s eyes clouded over.


    Water wall.


    Fire sword.


    The White Star had fire, water, wood, and wind attribute ancient powers. However, they had only seen the water and fire powers until now.


    This was the first time they faced the wind power.


    What would this bastard''s wind power be like?


    The young Dragon¡¯s voice was sounding off in Choi Han¡¯s mind even at that moment.


    - He said to aim for the hands and feet.


    Cale''s orders.


    Aim for the White Star''s hands and feet.


    The tip of Choi Han¡¯s sword moved toward the White Star''s hand.


    p. p.


    The White Star¡¯s sleeves were fluttering from the wind.


    Then arge whip appeared in his hand.


    The wild whirlwind turned into a whip and wrapped around the White Star¡¯s right hand.


    Swooooooosh-


    The wind whip surrounded the White Star. Choi Han¡¯s hair fluttered from the winding out of the whip as he charged forward.


    Choi Han made eye contact with the White Star.


    The White Star started to speak.


    ¡°...You weakling.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s expression slowly started to change.


    ¡°Why are you so weak when time is warped for you?¡±


    Time is warped.


    Choi Han started to frown after hearing what the White Star was saying to him.


    The White Star raised his whip into the air. He then swung it down.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The wind whip cut through the air.


    It charged toward Choi Han while making a vicious sound. The White Star continued to speak stoically as he did that.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The wind whip mmed into the sparkling ck aura.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The white pebbles on the ground shot up with a loud explosion and caused a giant dust storm.


    The White Star saw it at that moment.


    He saw the punk who was still charging toward him through the white dust storm.


    It was Choi Han.


    Choi Han was smiling as he charged toward the White Star.


    Fliiiiiiiick!


    The whip was flicked toward Choi Han once again.


    Bang!


    The de that was surrounded in ck aura mmed against the whip.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Choi Han''s body could not handle the power of the whip and was pushed back. The White Star''s eyebrows lifted up for a moment.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s right hand that was surrounded by aura grabbed onto the wind whip.


    Screeeech-


    The aura and the wind made the chilling screech as they came into contact with each other.


    ¡°You fool.¡±


    The White Star flicked the whip in order to force Choi Han to let go. However, Choi Han grabbed onto the whip even tighter.


    He then started to smile.


    The White Star made eye contact with Choi Han who was smiling while looking at him.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Choi Han smiled as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I''m not going to tell you.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The White Star wanted to say something back but did not have the time to do so.


    The White Star opened up his left hand and looked in that direction.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    A white shield crashed into the White Star''s water wall. He looked toward the source of the shield.


    ¡°...You stupid illusion.¡±


    Lord Sheritt who was on top of the dome was ring at the White Star. White gold mana arrows and more white shields charged toward the White Star at the same time.


    They were all aiming for the White Star''s hands and feet.


    ¡°T, the liege!¡±


    The mage watched all of this with his eyes wide open.


    The ancient Dragon that hadunched the white gold mana arrows truly looked tired. However, his eyes were still ring at the White Star.


    Lord Sheritt was also creating shields without stopping.


    Gulp.


    The mage gulped.


    Bang! Baaaaang! Bang!


    The two Dragons and the swordsman continued to attack the White Star. Explosions happened one after another. However, the White Star didn''t falter even though his face waspletely pale.


    It was at that moment.


    Fliiiiiiick!


    A strong gust of wind cut through the air every time the White Star flicked his wind whip.


    The mage finally realized what he needed to do.


    "Attack the enemies!¡±


    He gave the order to their forces who were gathered behind his wind wall to avoid the poisonous fog.


    The subordinates immediately dispersed into the battlefield without fearing the poison.


    ¡°...As expected of the liege!¡±


    The poisonous fog shook every time he swung the wind whip. He was forcing the poisonous fog to go toward the two Dragons and the swordsman instead of the enemies.


    That was why the red poisonous fog disappeared.


    ¡°I got rid of one.¡±


    The White Star watched the poisonous fog disappear before leisurely flicking the whip again.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s about time you let go.¡±


    Choi Han was being swung around by the whip but was still holding on. His entire body was covered in small cuts.


    That was why the red fog disappeared every time Choi Han got close.


    On and Hong couldn¡¯t let the poison seep in through his cuts.


    The White Star watched this and started tough.


    It could not be helped.


    Three beings were staring at him once the fog disappeared.


    Two small Kittens and one ck Dragon.


    He could not help butugh in disbelief at these young children who were aiming for him.


    ¡°Aww, are you going to attack?¡±


    He gently spoke as if he was talking to a child.


    ck mana fluctuated around Raon as if to respond to his question.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Numerous ck shields became covered in red fog.


    They looked ready to charge toward the White Star at any moment.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    The White Star sighed.


    He looked around. The Bear tribe, Lion Tribe, Cat tribe, and the Arm members were all getting into formation and moving toward the enemies now that the poisonous fog was gone.


    Cale¡¯s group would soon have to fight against the subordinates instead of being able to focus on the White Star.


    They seemed to know this was the case as well.


    ¡°Move away!¡±


    Beacrox stood in front of the Mercenary King and Cale as he shouted.


    His greatsword pointed toward the White Star at the same time.


    He was not the only one.


    The two Dragons, the assassin, the Cats, and the young Dragon. All of them pointed their attacks toward the White Star.


    And Choi Han.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    He shouted out as he grabbed the whip with both hands.


    Craaaaaaaaaackle!


    The wind and ck aura mixed together to create a terrible sound.


    ¡°...How annoying.¡±


    The White Star watched as numerous colors charged toward him.


    Tens of white gold mana arrows were shooting down on him like rain.


    At the same time, ck shields surrounded in red poisonous fog tried to attack him from multiple directions.


    The white shields that were in front of the ck shields were charging toward him like spears.


    The man with the greatsword and the assassin were behind them.


    ¡°I will protect Cale!¡±


    Then the Mercenary King brought out his blue aura and fought against the White Star''s subordinates.


    ¡°M, my liege!¡±


    The mage had a shield ready to cast as soon as all of Cale''s group¡¯s attacks got near the White Star.


    He was ready to protect the White Star at any moment.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    However, the White Star was stillughing as these attacks moved toward him.


    ¡°You dare.¡±


    His eyes were filled with anger contrary to hisugh.


    The White Star''s water wall shot up to the sky.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    The water wall crashed into the white gold arrows and exploded. A beautiful light shined down at everyone around the explosion.


    However, the White Star just stoically flicked the whip.


    It was different than before.


    Swooooooosh-


    A wind as strong as a natural disaster came out of the whip this time. The strong winds crashed into Choi Han¡¯s body as he held onto the whip.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A grunt louder than before came out of Choi Han¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuugh.¡±


    He had no choice but to remove one hand from the whip. However, Choi Han was still holding onto the whip with one hand.


    It could not be helped.


    The whip had been heading toward Beacrox and Ron.


    Choi Han was trying to prevent that with his body.


    ¡°How touching.¡±


    The White Star scoffed and started to squint.


    He could see the shields flying toward him. There were both ck and white shields.


    ¡°Dragons truly are selfish.¡±


    The White Star chuckled.


    He didn¡¯t like how the Dragons were aiming for him when the human Choi Han was trying to save his friends.


    The White Star changed the direction of the whip.


    Choi Han was naturally dragged along with it.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The whip then ran into the shields.


    It meant that Choi Han was about to run into the shields as well.


    ¡°Won''t it be fun to make you hurt your friend?¡±


    The White Starughed out loud before swinging the whip Choi Han was barely holding onto once again. Choi Han¡¯s body shot up to the air before flying toward the shields along with the whip.


    It was at that moment.


    "Explode!¡±


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben was the one who shouted.


    Some white gold arrows exploded before they touched the water wall.


    White gold light turned the entire area white.


    ¡°Activate your fog!¡±


    Beacrox shouted toward On.


    Fog started to spread in all directions.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Choi Hanughed as he let go of the whip. Raon then spoke into his mind.


    - I''m about to cast an eleration spell! Use it well!


    Choi Han¡¯s body that was in the air because of the whip regained its bnce.


    Boom!


    His two feetnded on a shield.


    It was a white shield.


    Choi Han stepped on the shield before his body quickly shot forward.


    ¡°...Shit!¡±


    The White Star''s eyes opened wide.


    Choi Han was moving at a formidable speed.


    The White Star quickly determined where he was headed.


    The mage.


    Choi Han was charging toward the mage who could activate the teleportation magic circle.


    ¡°...Damn it!¡±


    The White Star could see his mage subordinate. He realized that the mage must have been nning on casting a shield on him as he was in the middle of casting.


    The mage had stopped casting a spell and was watching Choi Han charging toward him with eyes opened wide.


    ¡°You dare!¡±


    The White Star subconsciously shouted and flicked the wind whip toward Choi Han.


    He had ancient powers but was also able to cast a few spells. However, he was not as skilled in magic as his subordinate.


    He needed that mage in order toplete his ns more efficiently.


    ¡®...And my body is a mess right now!¡¯


    The White Star was fighting with formidable strength right now, however, his insides were a mess because he did not have a bnce of ancient powers. He could not use mana in such a situation.


    The bnce in his body would be even worse because the mana would sh against the ancient powers.


    ¡°You dare! You think that I¡¯ll let you do that?!¡±


    The White Star used the wind whip at maximum power as he flicked it toward Choi Han.


    ¡°...Hmm?!¡±


    The mage had stopped casting the spell after seeing Choi Han charging toward him.


    Choi Han had his ck aura in the shape of swords in both hands as he aimed for the mage¡¯s neck. The mage had urgently canceled casting a shield around the White Star.


    He changed the recipient for the shield.


    He cast the shield on himself.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡®...He¡¯s smiling?¡¯


    The mage could see Choi Han smiling.


    He also noticed what Choi Han was mouthing.


    ¡®You, are-¡¯


    ¡®You''re fast.¡¯


    Once Choi Han mouthed those words...


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The mage looked down.


    A dagger surrounded in red poison was stabbed into his ankle. The mage twisted his body at the same time.


    However, there was another dagger climbing up his body as he twisted.


    Puuk.


    That dagger cut the mage¡¯s wrist.


    It was a poisoned dagger.


    The mage moved his eyes.


    Behind his back.


    Once everything became white because of Eruhaben¡¯s magic and On¡¯s fog made it hard to see anything.


    Raon''s eleration spell was cast on someone.


    ¡°Unlike the Cats...¡±


    That person whispered to the mage.


    ¡°...The Mn household kills the ones who look like they''re about to run away first.¡±


    Ron Mn.


    He was smiling toward the mage.


    Cale had given an order to the group.


    Aim for the White Star¡¯s hands and feet.


    ¡°Cough, ugh!¡±


    The mage heard an explosion as he groaned.


    Baaaaang!


    The wind whip that was mming down toward Choi Han was stopped by abination of white and ck shields.


    These two were going to be used for defense instead of offense from the beginning.


    ¡°My liege......¡±


    The mage¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°B... behind you!¡±


    The White Star turned his head.


    He saw a stone spear.


    A sharp stone spear that managed to get right behind him looked ready to pierce through his head at any moment.


    The White Star could see Cale Henituse¡¯s smiling at him as he coughed up blood while shooting the stone spear toward him.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Cale did not hold back hisughter.


    He had told the group in advance.


    ¡®Let¡¯s make the White Star run away in shock.¡¯


    Letting the White Star leisurely escape using teleportation?


    Cale didn¡¯t want to see such a sight.


    The mage who was going to cast the spell had injured his hand and his body was poisoned.


    Cale shot the stone spear toward the White Star who was looking at him and asked.


    ¡°What the hell are you looking at?¡±


    Baaaaaang!


    The stone spear crashed into the White Star and let out a loud explosion.

 Chapter 382: Easy Peasy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 382: Easy Peasy (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The spear made of rock crumbled into pieces.


    Baaaaaang!


    The small pieces of rock shot out in all directions.


    Crackle.


    A pir of fire shot up into the air.


    Cale could see a sword made of fire.


    He could see the White Star ring at him from behind the fire sword that was shooting up toward the sky.


    The stone spear Cale shot out had broken.


    However, Cale was not affected very much because it was just one small stone spear.


    Cale who made eye contact with the White Star shouted out.


    ¡°Ron!¡±


    The White Star had let go of the wind whip.


    The wind whip started to move on its own.


    Fliiiiiiiick!


    The wind whip turned into a whirlwind much stronger than before as it followed the path of the whip like a wave over the white pebbles.


    The path of the whip was slightly to the side of Choi Han and the white shield as it aimed for someone behind them.


    Choi Han followed the wind whip wave, but the wind was faster.


    The true appearance of the White Star''s wind attribute ancient power was revealed.


    The strength and speed of this whirlwind were iparable to Cale''s usual whirlwind.


    Hong who was next to Raon shouted in shock.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    The wind whip, the whirlwind that was in the shape of arge snake, overwhelmed Ron and the mage.


    Baaaaang!


    They heard another explosion.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Beacrox shouted and Choi Han who had been running toward Ron flinched.


    Something shot into the air at that moment.


    It was Ron.


    There was a white shield underneath his foot.


    The white shield was helping Ron float in the air.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    However, Ron did not look very happy.


    He frowned after looking at his empty hands.


    ¡°...Cough! M, my liege......!¡±


    The mage was out of Ron''s hands now.


    Swooooosh-


    The wind whip cut through the white pebbles and moved the mage away from Ron.


    ¡°...Ugh......!¡±


    The mage poured some potion on his cut wrist before he ced a magic scroll there.


    It seemed as if he was trying to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Ron clicked his tongue while watching the mage¡¯s actions.


    ¡®Too bad.¡¯


    The one the White Star was aiming for with the whip the whole time was the mage. That was why Ron could not help but lose the mage as he shot up into the air along with the white shield.


    ¡°...My liege!¡±


    The mage¡¯s eyes were full of admiration.


    His liege the White Star was someone who did not care much for his subordinates. His loyalty could not help but be stronger having such a person rescue him.


    However, the mage''s pupils quickly started to shake.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    The White Star was coughing up blood.


    He had been paying attention to Cale the whole time he was saving his subordinate.


    It was quiet for a very short duration of time.


    Nobody dared to say anything.


    Drip. Drip.


    The drops of blood that trickled down the side of the White Star''s mouth and rolled down to his chin before falling to the ground dyed the white pebbles red.


    The White Star could see something dark red.


    ¡°He, hehe.......¡±


    He could see a personughing with their mouth opened wide.


    The inside of that person''s mouth waspletely covered in dark red blood such that you could not tell which part was the tongue and which part was the teeth.


    That blood was flowing out in much heavier amounts than the White Star and dyed the person''s clothes and everything else around him dark red as well.


    ¡°Looks like both of us cough up blood when we use our powers.¡±


    The White Star could see Cale looking at him andughing.


    On the other hand, there was someone who could not see Cale¡¯s face at all right now.


    Drip. Drip.


    Mercenary King Bud Illis continued to observe the White Star as the dark red liquid fell from Cale¡¯s mouth to his shoulder.


    Cale had exined the n to the group on the way back here. That exnation was delivered to everyone¡¯s minds once more with Raon''s magic.


    ¡®Ron will attack the mage''s hands and feet to interrupt the teleportation magic.¡¯


    It went ording to n until that point.


    ¡®Then I will strike the White Star with a stone spear.¡¯


    Bud had asked about the n as he ran with Cale on his back.


    ¡®What about after that?¡¯


    There was no way the White Star would be so easily defeated.


    ¡®Who knows? The White Star would probably run away?¡¯


    Cale had nonchntly responded to Bud¡¯s question.


    ¡®We are not strong enough to kill the White Star right now. That is why it is enough to simply watch him escape while we hide.¡¯


    Bud bit down on his lips while thinking about that conversation.


    ¡®Escape my ass!¡¯


    The White Star who was staring at Cale did not show any signs of wanting to escape. Maybe it was an obvious reaction.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way he would run away after that stone spear.¡¯


    There was only onerge sharp stone spear.


    Why would someone who could control the wind whip and a fire sword be afraid of a single stone spear?


    Bud was starting to get a headache thinking about how to deal with this situation.


    Flinch.


    However, his shoulder soon shook slightly.


    ¡®...Cale?¡¯


    Bud Illis opened his eyes wide.


    ¡°...Hey.¡±


    Cale was getting off of his back. Of course, he did note down as if he was fine. Cale¡¯s hands were shaking as he grabbed onto Bud''s arm to get down.


    Both of his legs were slightly shaking as he stood up as well.


    ¡®...This isn¡¯t an act!¡¯


    Bud could tell that Cale¡¯s shaking hands and feet were not an act. This was because the shaking he felt was not something you could fake.


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    Bud subconsciously called out to Cale in a quiet voice.


    Cale and Bud made eye contact at that moment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use it yet.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Bud did not understand what Cale was trying to say.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t use it?


    What didn''t he use?¡¯


    However, Bud quickly recalled the n that Cale exined.


    If Cale was to use his powers during this battle...


    It would only be the stone spear.


    ¡®...Didn¡¯t he just use the stone spear?¡¯


    It happened the moment Bud¡¯s eyes became full of confusion.


    ¡°You stupid idiot!¡±


    He heard someone''s voice.


    Bud turned his head.


    He looked toward the hole at the top of therge boulder dome. Ancient Dragon Eruhaben who was floating above the hole was the one who shouted.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Bud could also see Raon and Choi Han who moved next to him, no, next to Cale at some point.


    Bud then realized what Cale meant by stone spears.


    He was not the only one who realized it.


    Everybody here realized it at this point.


    It could not be helped.


    Oooooooong-


    A strong vibration dispersed in all directions.


    Craaaack.


    The sound of something cracking filled the battlefield.


    Therge boulder dome.


    That dome was starting to crack.


    However, it was not breaking apart.


    Boooom!


    The boulders that made up the dome started to split.


    Each boulder turned into arge stone spear.


    The sharp spears all started to point toward the White Star.


    ¡°...Ha, haha.¡±


    The White Star wasughing in disbelief.


    He had at least a one percent suspicion that Cale was faking it as he coughed up all that blood.


    However, he had no reason to be suspicious anymore.


    ¡°You really, really want to try to end things today.¡±


    The way Cale''s body was shaking was not something you could fake.


    Why?


    The White Star clenched his fist. It was because his hand was shaking as well.


    He had clenched his fist to hide this shaking.


    He then wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth with the back of his fist.


    Cale started to speak to him.


    ¡°Of course. We need to end it now.¡±


    The White Star and Cale made eye contact.


    ¡°Before you manage to obtain an earth attribute ancient power.¡±


    The White Star started to smirk. He looked toward the Mercenary King who was standing next to Cale.


    ¡°Did you hear about that from the Mercenary King?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cale had no issues admitting to this. He then confidently added on.


    ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t we kill you before that?¡±


    The White Star¡¯s right hand started to move.


    The wind whip started to move as well.


    ¡°My liege......¡±


    The wind whip lowered the mage next to the Bears. It then returned to the White Star''s side.


    The fire sword was still in his right hand and therge wind snake started to roar next to him.


    Ooooooong!


    Therge dome had disappeared.


    Instead, numerous stone spears were aiming at the White Star¡¯s fire and wind.


    ¡°...Human.¡±


    Cale could hear Raon''s voice behind him.


    He also heard Bud''s urgent whisper.


    ¡°Hey, you little punk! You didn¡¯t exin that this was the stone spear! Are you not thinking about your own body? I thought you were going to let the White Star escape! But, but-!¡±


    But what the hell was up with this situation?


    It didn''t seem like it would end easily.


    However, Bud could not say anything else. Choi Han had grabbed his shoulder. Choi Han then whispered in his ear.


    ¡°...Everything you heard. You remember all of it, right?¡±


    The things they had heard from Cale.


    Bud¡¯s expression changed. He knew what Choi Han was talking about.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale¡¯s slightly shaking foot stomped on the ground.


    Boom!


    White pebbles shot up as the ground started to shake. Cale started to speak.


    ¡°All of you step back.¡±


    Cale moved his hand from Bud''s arm and stood up straight on his own.


    He pointed both of his arms toward the White Star.


    Swooooooosh-


    The wind surrounding the White Star became even stronger.


    Cale started to smile while looking at that wind.


    He heard the Super Rock¡¯s voice in his mind.


    - Are you really going to do it?


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    Cale recalled Choi Jung Gun''s ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    What he was thinking about was the information that had been on one of the pages.


    This part had been written in the Eastern continent¡¯smonnguage.


    < The final battle against the White Star who wanted to be a god. >


    < That battle would have been impossible without the guardian. >


    There had been information on the final battle.


    The guardian was definitely talking about the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    < Although the sky looks down at everything from above, the ce where everything lives on is the ground. Even the birds in the sky end up sleeping in their homes on the ground. >


    < Thunderbolts, rain, and even meteors all fall to the ground. Yet the ground stays firm without breaking. >


    < We were able to defeat the White Star after the Guardian of Boulder blocked all of the White Star''s sky attribute attacks. >


    Then there were the things Choi Jung Gun had written in Korean underneath it.


    Those words were Choi Han¡¯s thoughts and feelings about the final battle.


    < This battle was extremely difficult because the White Star had both the sky attribute and earth attribute ancient powers. >


    < However, if... >


    < ...Hypothetically speaking... >


    < If the White Star did not have the earth attribute ancient power... >


    < If Mr. Super Rock had both of the earth attribute ancient powers in the world... >


    The current White Star only had the sky attribute without the earth attribute.


    Cale had a single earth attribute power.


    There were only two earth attribute ancient powers in this world.


    Bud had asked Cale a question.


    ¡®...Did you find it?¡¯


    He had asked Cale if he had found the White Star''s weakness.


    This had been Cale''s response.


    ¡®Probably.¡¯


    Cale clearly recalled something else that had been written in Korean.


    < Although the earth cannot defeat the sky alone, an easier battle would have been possible with the help of people who possessed the other attributes. >


    This battle.


    Cale needed to get the confirmation about the thing that he was currently uncertain about in this battle.


    If he got the earth...


    Would he be able to defeat the White Star''s sky if he monopolized the earth attribute ancient powers?


    He needed to find out.


    Why?


    Because Cale had the other attribute ancient powers as well.


    Furthermore, his friends were strong even without ancient powers.


    Cale stomped his foot once more.


    Boom!


    The ground continued to shake.


    Choi Jung Gun had recorded the following.


    < The sky can look down on the ground, but cannot destroy it. >


    < The ground may look up at the sky, but will never bend its will. >


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    Therge stone spears headed toward the White Star.


    He started to speak once again.


    He was not the only one.


    The White Star started to speak as well.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Move.


    The children averaging nine-years-old, Bud, and Choi Han all moved in different directions with the others following behind them after hearing that statement. The others followed the children averaging nine-years-old.


    Cale had told them the following.


    ¡®We are not strong enough to kill the White Star right now. That is why it is enough to simply watch him escape while we hide.¡¯


    Hide.


    The group started to hide inside the white castle ording to Cale''s orders from before.


    Cale and the White Star made eye contact.


    The White Star had acted as if he was going to fight.


    His wind whip created arge barrier.


    It was a shield to defend against the stone spears.


    A water wall was created underneath it.


    The fire sword had disappeared.


    Cale and the White Star.


    The two of them looked at each other as they started to speak.


    ¡°You sly bastard.¡±


    That was what the White Star said.


    Cale responded back.


    ¡°Good luck running away.¡±


    He then stomped his foot and ordered the stone spears.


    ¡°Chase them to the end of the world!¡±


    The spear and the shield.


    The roles were reversed this time.

 Chapter 383: Easy Peasy (5)

    <h4>Chapter 383: Easy Peasy (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Bang!


    A stone spear crashed into the wind barrier.


    The noise was smallpared to the earlier explosions.


    However, that noise became the signal.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    Numerous sharp stone spears shot toward the wind barrier.


    ¡°...Ugh!¡±


    The White Star looked toward the stone spears trying to pierce through the wind barrier and made his water wall underneath it a bit thicker.


    ¡°My liege!¡±


    The mage who was being carried by a Bear approached the White Star.


    Run away.


    The White Star''s subordinates were moving away from the white castle after hearing his order. The mage had approached the White Star before he ran away.


    More blood was starting to pour out from the White Star''s mouth.


    He was not bleeding as much as Cale Henituse, however, the mage had never seen the White Star bleed so much before.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    He had never seen the White Star being unable to control his temper like this either.


    He had always had this rxed, almostzy demeanor about him. But that person was showing anger toward Cale Henituse.


    His anger did not seem to stem from the fact that they had to run away after being attacked.


    The mage who knew the White Star the most of all of his subordinates could tell what was making the White Star angry.


    ¡®This is anger toward something he doesn¡¯t have.¡¯


    The earth attribute ancient power.


    He had heard that his liege had been working hard for 1,000 years to gather the sky attribute ancient power and the five natural attribute ancient powers.


    However, he still had not managed to find the earth attribute ancient power, thest of the five he needed.


    Yet there was Cale Henituse, apletely unexpected person who had gathered all five natural attributes to resist the White Star, which made him furious.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    The stone spears mmed on the wind barrier nonstop.


    Cracks appeared on the barrier with each hit.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    The White Star continued to cough up more blood each time.


    His body was a mess because he had not achieved bnce by finding all five natural attribute ancient powers.


    More burden was being ced on his body each time he defended.


    Craaaaaaack.


    The rough winds were slowly getting pierced little by little. The stone spears continued to charge toward the water wall.


    ¡°My liege!¡±


    The mage had no choice but to speak to the White Star.


    "We must retreat! You need to get that soon!¡±


    ¡®That.¡¯


    The final earth attribute ancient power.


    Calmness finally appeared on the once angry White Star''s face.


    The earth attribute ancient power that the ancient Old Star possessed.


    He had finally found some clues about it after 1,000 years.


    ¡®...Only if I could read the entire The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    Nn Barrow, the first Dragon yer. His record book was written in twonguages.


    One was the Eastern continent¡¯smonnguage while the other was anguage he did not understand at all.


    Nn Barrow had called that thenguage of his hometown and had not taught it to anyone. He had told them to pass the book to that person if someone who could read thatnguage ever appeared.


    The White Star was certain that something within that oddnguage had the traces of the ancient White Star¡¯s earth attribute ancient power.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡¯


    He had now found some clues about the final earth attribute ancient power and would soon be able to take it for himself.


    The White Star calmed his chaotic body as he took a step back.


    ¡°...My liege.¡±


    The mage looked toward his liege with both joy and sorrow after seeing that the White Star finally showed signs of retreating. It was at that moment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let it end like this.¡±


    The White Star stared at someone who was standing past the water wall, the wind barrier, and the stone spears charging toward him.


    He could see that Cale was smiling.


    He could also see Cale''s group running inside the white castle to hide.


    Tap.


    The White Star took another step back.


    He waved his left hand as he did that.


    ¡°Eat it up.¡±


    Screeeech!


    An odd noise rang out.


    The wind barrier changed appearance.


    Saaaaaaaaaash.


    The wind that changed into arge snake started to charge forward.


    Bang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    The wind snake did not care about the stone spears crashing into it as it charged forward.


    The snake passed the stone spears at a very fast speed and the stone spears could not react as they crashed into the water wall.


    Bang! Baaaaang!


    The wind snake crossed the white pebbled ground with the sound of the stone spears and the water wall crashing behind it.


    Cale could see the wind snake charging toward him.


    That was when the White Star finally turned around and retreated. Cale could see the White Star smiling behind the mask.


    The White Star''s mouth that was not covered by the mask was moving.


    ¡®Good luck dodging.¡¯


    Cale started to smile as well.


    ¡°Why would I dodge?¡±


    He quickly started to shout.


    ¡°Chase him until the end!¡±


    Ooooooong-


    Half of the stone spears crashed into the water wall while the other half dodged the wall to the left and right and continued to charge toward the White Star. The White Star started to frown after seeing that Cale had no intentions of letting him go.


    ¡°My apologies, my liege.¡±


    The mage apologized to the White Star even as his insides were twisting from the poison.


    The White Star did not react as he waved his hand.


    Saaaaaaaash-


    The wind snake started to speed up.


    Cale could see the wind snake moving faster toward him. It looked vicious as it charged with its mouth open.


    Cale heard the Super Rock''s voice at that moment.


    - You should not use any more strength.


    Cale¡¯s entire body was slightly shaking.


    Cale had managed to defend against the White Star¡¯s thunderbolts because of the white crown.


    Cale had a lot of strength left because he had not used much of his own strength at all.


    However, using his own powers after filtering arge amount of power through his body was bound to ce a huge burden on his body.


    Furthermore, using another ancient power in addition to the stone spear would definitely amplify the burden on his body.


    - It doesn¡¯t seem like a good time for you to faint.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders as the Super Rock shared his concerns.


    The wind snake''s fangs finally reached him.


    sh!


    However, the wind was split into two.


    - Mm, I guess I worried for no reason.


    The Super Rock awkwardly mumbled but Cale did not care.


    Instead, he got on someone''s back.


    ¡°I''m not someone who should be carrying a person around like this!¡±


    Mercenary King Bud grumbled as he quickly ran toward the white castle with Cale on his back. Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Thanks, Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s sword had cut the wind snake apart.


    Choi Han quickly followed behind Bud and continued to send his sparkling ck aura toward the wind snake. He calmly responded to Cale as he did that.


    ¡°No problem, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Wow! I''m the one who is carrying you! But you don''t even thank me! What an unfair world!¡±


    Bud grumbled but continued to run as quickly as possible toward the white castle.


    The children averaging nine-years-old stepped out of the open castle gate and shouted toward Cale as he approached.


    ¡°Human! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°You need to hurry!¡±


    ¡°The wind is right behind you!¡±


    Raon cast eleration magic on Bud and Choi Han¡¯s feet. They started to move even faster.


    Chhhhhhh-


    However, the wind snake started to chase them faster as well. It looked as if they would get caught at any moment.


    ¡°Time to prepare.¡±


    Eruhaben gathered his mana while watching Cale run. Sheritt picked up her shield as well. Ron''s body shot forward at the same time.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    It happened as Beacrox became confused at Ron''s action.


    ¡°Hong!¡±


    He heard On¡¯s shout.


    A couple daggers were quickly moving toward Hong from a different direction than the wind snake.


    On moved in front of Hong in shock. Raon moved in front of both of them and quickly tried to cast a shield.


    ng! ng! ng!


    However, he didn¡¯t need to do that.


    ng! ng!


    The daggers all fell to the ground after hitting a white shield.


    A couple individuals appeared from the shadows of the castle wall at that moment.


    They were all Cats.


    On and Hong. These Cats had been hiding since a while ago to hunt Hong who was the weakest.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    One of the Cats shouted as he stepped back.


    Stab!


    A dagger fell to the ground.


    Ron appeared on top of the castle wall and started to throw daggers toward the Cats and the shadow of the castle wall.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    The Cats started to retreat.


    They looked disappointed but quickly started to run once their Chief gave the signal. The Chief looked toward On and Hong as he retreated.


    He could see On ring at him.


    ¡°Guess I have to kill you next time.¡±


    A smile appeared on his cold face.


    ¡°There will definitely be a chance to kill you.¡±


    The Chief waved his arm.


    The dagger in his hand started to move.


    ng!


    He parried a dagger that was flying toward him.


    The Chief looked up at Ron who was looking down at him from the top of the castle wall before following the rest of his tribe members to retreat.


    Ron heard someone¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Close the gate!¡±


    Screeeech-


    The castle gate started to close.


    Bud started to speed up after seeing the gate starting to close.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    He could feel the wind snake right behind him.


    ¡°Aaaaaah! How did I get myself into this mess!¡±


    Bud shouted as he entered into the closing gate.


    Choi Han followed right behind him.


    Bang!


    The castle gate closed.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    They then heard the wind snake mming into the castle gate.


    Lord Sheritt¡¯s white shield was already in front of the castle gate.


    ¡°Haaa, haaa.¡±


    Bud was trying to catch his breath.


    The wind snake slowly disappeared. Bud started to frown after noticing it.


    There was no way the White Star''s wind snake would disappear this easily.


    "That crazy bastard did that to buy himself some time!¡±


    The White Star had created the wind shield to attack Cale so that he could withdraw peacefully.


    Bud started to put Cale down as soon as he realized that.


    ¡°Hey! You knew that the White Star used the wind snake to buy himself time, right? Huh?¡±


    Ron supported Cale who wasing down.


    Cale then started to speak, but it was not to respond to Bud.


    ¡°The stone spears chasing after the White Star will disappear in about 10 minutes.¡±


    Cale walked over to On and picked up Hong behind her and started to caress his back. Hong put his face into Cale''s chest and tightly grabbed onto Cale''s clothes.


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale gently patted Hong¡¯s back and Bud watched for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°Of course they will disappear. How can you make the stone spears chase the White Star forever when you have a limit to your strength as well? I''m sure they be harder and harder to control as they move away from you.¡±


    The stone spears chasing the White Star would eventually disappear.


    It was impossible for Cale to maintain the stone spears when he didn¡¯t even know where the White Star was going.


    Bud naturally knew this was the case.


    ¡°Either way, it¡¯s quite refreshing to see the White Star running away like that! Plus, none of us got hurt! You didn¡¯t even faint this time!¡±


    Bud was happilymenting about this battle with a satisfied expression.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that is not the end. Didn¡¯t you let him run away on purpose?¡±


    Bud looked toward ancient Dragon Eruhaben.


    The ancient Dragon was looking at Cale.


    Cale started to smile.


    He took an item out of his pocket.


    It was the golden top''s whip.


    ¡°Please chase after him.¡±


    He then repeated the order he gave to the stone spears.


    ¡°To the end. Chase him to the end.¡±


    He heard many voices at that moment.


    ¡®Okie dokie! I will chase after the White Star!¡±


    ¡°Kahahaha, just wait for us! I will figure out where the White Star¡¯s house is located!¡±


    Cale continued to speak as he patted Hong.


    ¡°Ah, chase after the Cats as well.¡±


    Hong flinched and looked up at Cale. Cale continued to speak with a stoic expression.


    ¡°We''re going to fuck them up first.¡±


    ¡®Do not worry! I love fucking things over! I will chase after the Cats! Kahahahahahahaha!¡¯


    ¡®The Cats are heading north! Hehe, destruction, obliteration! Hehe!¡¯


    It felt like the crazy ones were chasing after the Cats but Cale just calmly patted Hong.


    Tap. Tap.


    On''s front paws were tapping on Cale¡¯s leg.


    He didn¡¯t care as he looked toward the group and started to speak.


    ¡°We will soon be able to know where the White Star''s base is located.¡±


    He knew about Arm¡¯s secret base because of the Dragon half-blood.


    However, he didn¡¯t know where the Bear tribe, Lion tribe and the White Star were located.


    They would find that out this time.


    There was also something they needed to do as well.


    ¡®The earth attribute ancient power.¡¯


    The earth attribute ancient power that the ancient White Star possessed.


    He needed to find that.


    The clues to it were in Choi Jung Gun¡¯s Korean records.


    However, Cale did not say this part out loud.


    Instead, he turned his head and looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the vige right away and look through the book.¡±


    The records that were written in Korean.


    Cale was currently someone who should not be able to read it.


    Choi Han was the only one who could read it.


    ¡°Yes. I understand, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han responded back with a calm expression.


    However, Cale could see Choi Han¡¯s tightly clenched fists.


    ¡°Open the path.¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han quickly turned around and headed to the room with the path to the Dragon yer vige.


    Cale quietly observed Choi Han''s back.


    ¡®How much of it will this punk tell me?¡¯


    Would Choi Han tell Cale everything he reads?


    It was possible for him to hide some things.


    However, that would not be because he had bad intentions. It would be because he would want to sacrifice himself instead.


    Cale had a single question in his head as well.


    Who was it that wrote The Birth of a Hero that he had read when he was still Kim Rok Soo?


    The author of that novel was listed as Nn Barrow as well.


    However, the contents were different than what Choi Jung Gun had left behind.


    The Birth of a Hero that Choi Jung Gun left in the Dragon yer vige had nothing written about Choi Han.


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    ¡®Is it fun?¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had asked his fellow colleague with a stoic expression.


    His colleague waved the book and nodded his head.


    ¡®Yeah, really fun. Kim Rok Soo, I heard you read some of these when you were in middle school and high school as well?¡¯


    ¡®I read some in the past. But what is the point of reading it now when monsters, magic and swords are all in the real world?¡¯


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    His colleague, Choi Jung Soo, had pondered it for a moment before responding to Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®Most fantasy novels have happy endings. I read it for that. I love happy endings.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo looked at Choi Han¡¯s back and thought about Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo.


    His family had learned martial arts generation after generation, and they had specifically researched the old Joseon dynasty sword art. Thanks to that, Choi Jung Soo was extremely talented with the sword.


    Choi Jung Soo was wiping his sword as he continued to speak to Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®Hey, remember how the team leader-nim said he''s going to farm once he stops working? You know I want to do the same, right?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. What about it?¡¯


    ¡®Nothing much, just wanted you toe to my hometown and farm with us.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had heard about Choi Jung Soo''s hometown many times.


    ¡®That vige where your family has lived for generations?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. It''s a very rural vige.¡¯


    One of their seniors had asked Choi Jung Soo a question at that moment.


    ¡®Why has your family continued to live in that vige?¡¯


    ¡®Mm, about that.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo debated it for a moment before responding.


    ¡®We didn''t always live in that vige. Mm, how many generations has it been again? Anyway, my family cannot leave that vige.¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Cale clearly recalled how Choi Jung Soo had wiped his sword with a lonely expression on his face.


    Choi Jung Soo had responded calmly but his face could not hide his emotions.


    ¡®Just because. They said there needed to be a ce for family members to return. That is why someone needed to remain and protect thend. The adults have always said that we needed to protect thend.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo was thinking about Choi Jung Gun, Choi Han, and Choi Jung Soo. He was thinking about how all three of theirst names were Choi.


    Choi Jung Gun had written The Birth of a Hero that Cale had read here.


    Then The Birth of a Hero that Kim Rok Soo had read.


    Whose memoir would that be?


    Cale looked toward Choi Han¡¯s back and started to move.


    There were too many things to do for him to stand still.


    ¡®Damn it. When the hell can I be a cker?¡¯


    1. Old Korean dynasty

 Chapter 384: Decision (1)

    <h4>Chapter 384: Decision (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, some people stopped the walking Cale.


    ¡°Human! Are you okay? Is it okay for you to move?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you shouldn¡¯t move. It''ll be bad if you faint.¡±


    Raon and On roamed around Cale and thoroughly observed him.


    Raon who was floating in the air and circling around Cale even had a piece of apple pie in his paw.


    Cale debated for a moment before looking toward Bud.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Bud asked in a slightly grumbling voice, but Cale didn¡¯t care as he said what he needed to say.


    ¡°Water.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any water?¡±


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    ¡°To rinse out my mouth.¡±


    But took a water bottle out of his spatial pocket bag and pushed it toward Cale with a slightly annoyed expression.


    ¡°I''m not someone who should be doing this!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Cale nonchntly nodded his head and put Hong down before rinsing his mouth. He needed to get rid of the red liquid in his mouth that was used to fake his condition.


    ¡°Sigh! My poor life!¡±


    Bud pounded his chest in frustration, but nobody seemed to care.


    ¡°...Cale.¡±


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben moved to stand next to Cale who was still rinsing his mouth.


    ¡°This liquid isn¡¯t all blood, right?¡±


    His gaze was focused on Cale¡¯s hands and feet that were still slightly shaking. He didn''t show any signs of fainting, but he seemed extremely tired.


    ¡°Yes sir, it is not blood.¡±


    Cale stoically answered before he stopped rinsing his mouth. He then raised his head.


    He could see that the others were all surrounding him.


    Choi Han, Raon, On, Hong, Ron, Beacrox, Eruhaben, Bud, and Sheritt were all looking at him. Although their expressions were different, they all seemed to be concerned for Cale.


    Cale ignored the weird wave of emotions deep in his heart as he started to speak.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You look happy.¡±


    Eruhaben who was looking at Cale with concern started to smile.


    ¡°Looks like I was caught.¡±


    Raon shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Gramps, you are smiling like the crown prince now too! Let¡¯s show it to the White Star!¡±


    ¡®Huuuuu.¡¯


    Eruhaben barely managed to hold that sigh froming out. He then looked toward Raon and started to speak.


    ¡°Little kid, you must be really happy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about? Our human and the smart Choi Han! Both of them! I''m not happy at all because they got hurt! I want to fuck the White Star up!¡±


    ¡°...Where the heck did this little kid learn a phrase like, ¡®fuck him up?¡¯ ¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Cale.


    ¡®Was it you?¡¯


    Cale shrugged his shoulders.


    Eruhaben looked at Cale and nodded his head. His gaze soon changed.


    ¡®It was you.¡¯


    Cale had a lot he wanted to say after seeing that gaze but kept his mouth shut. It was because he felt as if Raon probably did learn it from him.


    Cale ignored Bud who was looking at him with the corners of his lips twitching. Eruhaben looked right into Raon''s eyes at that moment.


    ¡°W, why are you looking at me like that? Gramps, did you finally realize how great and mighty I am?!¡±


    Eruhaben ignored Raon''s rambling and exined himself.


    ¡°Little kid, you can live with your mom now.¡±


    Flinch.


    Raon''s wings flinched.


    ¡°You must be really happy, little kid.¡±


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben had a gentle smile on his face as he looked toward Raon, whose round eyes slowly looked behind him.


    Lord Sheritt was standing behind Raon.


    The ck Dragon and the white Dragon both flinched before awkwardly looking at each other.


    Cale asked Eruhaben a question at that moment.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, did you find a way to move the castle?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I sure did.¡±


    Raon¡¯s wings were fluttering as he quickly jerked his head back toward Eruhaben and started to shout.


    ¡°How?! Gramps, how can we do it! I want you to hurry up and tell me!¡±


    He then stiffened up.


    Eruhabenughed at Raon before continuing to speak.


    ¡°It is something the Lord-nim knows better than I do. Isn¡¯t that right, Lord-nim?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Lord Sheritt let out a fake cough before starting to speak.


    ¡°This castle, the castle walls, and I are all tied together as one. I think it would be possible if the owner of the castle moved all three parts somewhere else all at once.¡±


    Eruhaben continued Lord Sheritt¡¯s exnation with a serious expression.


    ¡°However, it would be too much for Raon to move the castle, the castle walls, and the Lord-nim all at once.¡±


    "Why? I can do it! I am great and mighty!¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Raon and shook his head.


    ¡°You don''t have enough mana. It will be difficult even if we work together. The Lord-nim''s mana is useless because she is tied to this castle.¡±


    Choi Han who had been quietly listening asked a question.


    ¡°Didn''t you easily move all of the books in the Mercenaries Guild''s Directory?¡±


    ¡°Those were just books.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Sheritt answered Choi Han¡¯s question for Eruhaben.


    ¡°I poured arge amount of mana into this ce when I was alive. You can consider this area that was created by thebination of the castle, the castle walls, and myself to be a giant lump of mana.¡±


    Of course, the castle walls and the castle itself were built with regr construction materials. However, Sheritt had created many magic circles and poured in a significant amount of mana to maintain the castle, protect her children, and provide a rxed life for them.


    This castle was something that the Lord created with all of her mana before she died.


    ¡°That is why this castle and the castle walls are stronger than most defensive bunkers.¡±


    ¡®Most¡¯ was just her being modest.


    It was much more amazing than that.


    If it was not someone as strong as the White Star, then most people might be able to damage the castle but would not be able to destroy or invade it.


    Eruhaben shrugged his shoulders and got to the conclusion.


    ¡°Anyway, we need more mana than that if we want to move this giant lump of mana without causing any damage to it.¡±


    The castle, the castle walls, and Lord Sheritt. They needed enough mana to overpower this lump of mana.


    ¡°In conclusion, we need a ce to move this castle, the knowledge to create arge teleportation magic circle with this castle at the center, and finally, enough mana to activate the magic circle.¡±


    Bud chimed in at that moment.


    ¡°So, you are saying that we have the first and second but that thest requirement, the mana needed to activate the magic circle is not enough with just you and Raon-nim, right, Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    Eruhaben nodded his head. Cale made eye contact with Eruhaben.


    Cale then flinched after seeing the ancient Dragon''s eyes.


    It was weird.


    ¡®Why? Why does my back feel so cold?¡¯


    He had not felt like this in a while.


    Cale felt as if someone was about topletely rob him.


    Eruhaben started to speak.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    It was a very gentle and warm voice.


    Eruhaben even had crown prince Alberu¡¯s bright smile he used when talking to others. Thisbination caused an extremely charming face that made Cale look like a mosquito.


    Cale started to frown after feeling this iffy sensation.


    ¡®Something feels off.¡¯


    Eruhaben continued to speak.


    ¡°I... You see.¡±


    ¡®Why is this ancient Dragon acting like this?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression slowly turned stoic. Eruhaben started to speak in an even warmer tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I don''t have jewels either.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression instantly turned nk.


    Eruhaben continued to speak.


    ¡°I was robbed.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯sir had been robbed by Arm.


    That was why Eruhaben hade to look for Cale along with Pendrick after the Caro Kingdom''s battle.


    Cale could hear Lord Sheritt¡¯s cautious voice as well.


    ¡°...Everything inside this castle was looted by the White Star.¡±


    The White Star naturally robbed all of the jewels and other precious items in the castle when he destroyed the castle and ran off with the eggs.


    He probably used the jewels and items to create the Mercenaries Guild and the foundation to survive in the Eastern continent.


    Eruhaben gently continued to speak.


    ¡°Raon and my mana are not enough. I don''t think we will have enough even if that child, Rosalyn, helped us. The best thing to make up forcking mana are magic stones.¡±


    This was true.


    Magic stones were the best to make up for theck of mana.


    They didn¡¯t need to drag in anybody else and reveal the Lord''s identity nor have to worry about any issues with the magic circle.


    Raon looked around before slowly taking his piggy bank out of his spatial dimension. On and Hong pressed on Raon''s side and signaled him to take theirs out as well.


    On and Hong handed the piggy banks to Raon once he took them out. Raon''s wings started to flutter.


    But nobody was paying attention to what the children averaging nine-years-old were doing.


    Everybody was looking at Eruhaben and Cale.


    ¡°Cale, don''t you have a lot of money?¡±


    Eruhaben smiled brightly as he continued.


    ¡°Let¡¯s buy some magic stones.¡±


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°...You know I can obtain magic stones, right Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    The highest-grade magic stones from Section 1 of the Jungle. He had used a good amount of them, but there were still some remaining.


    Of course, he had handed them over to the Roan Kingdom''s Mage Brigade and Rosalyn through crown prince Alberu, but Cale still had a good amount on him, and he could also get those back from them as well.


    However, Cale''s expression did not look good as he said that.


    It was because he knew that Eruhaben knew about this fact as well.


    The ancient Dragon had a good idea about anything rted to magic happening around Cale.


    However, that ancient Dragon was still asking to buy magic stones.


    Eruhaben awkwardly started to smile as Cale started to frown.


    He then responded back.


    ¡°It is probably not enough. Hahaha!¡±


    He then gulped before mischievously adding on.


    ¡°You''ll probably need to use at least 10 billion in the Roan Kingdom''s currency.¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Bud gasped.


    ¡®10 billion?¡¯


    10 billion was not your neighbor''s dog''s name, no, it was a significant amount.


    Even Mercenary King Bud could not immediately gather that much money.


    Although Cale Henituse was from a wealthy Count''s family, he was only the eldest son.


    Where would someone who always go around saving others have that much money?


    ¡®How much is in my emergency fund?¡¯


    Bud started to calcte his emergency fund.


    The Mercenaries Guild did not have much money right now because they were busy purchasing weapons and food to prepare for their war against Arm.


    All he had avable to use was his personal emergency fund. Honestly speaking, most of that emergency fund was poured into the Mercenaries Guild as well, leaving only enough money for him to run away from the White Star for about a year.


    Bud looked around as he calcted the number.


    Lord Sheritt''s head was down.


    Raon''s shoulders were hunched with the piggy banks in front of him. On and Hong looked sad.


    ¡®Yes. Let''s empty my emergency fund! There¡¯s no way I will starve to death!¡¯


    Bud decided to empty his emergency fund.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Bud¡¯s gaze quickly moved.


    He was certain that Cale was the one who said, ¡®Oh, that¡¯s it?¡¯


    Cale mumbled to himself with a refreshed expression.


    ¡°I''m relieved. I thought it would be something difficult because I got the chills.¡±


    ¡®...This is plenty difficult though? It''s 10 billion gallons?¡¯


    Bud''s expression turned odd.


    On the other hand, Cale stopped frowning and happily continued to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. It''s not a very hard request.¡±


    Cale had made 23 billion counds from selling the Night''s Exultation and 30 billion counds from selling the Determination of Fire at the Caro Kingdom''s auction.


    Only a portion of that was received in cash while the rest remained to be collected.


    He had even used 10 billion of the 53 billion to fortify the Fire of Destructionst time.


    He also had the crown prince''s golden que. He could earn about 5 billion using that.


    Cale thought about it thoroughly before casuallymenting.


    ¡°Mm, I had to go to the Empire¡¯s capital at least once anyway.¡±


    He looked toward Eruhaben and asked with his usual expression on his face.


    ¡°10 billion should be enough, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Do you need more?¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll bring it over. 10 billion counds should be enough, I think? Either that, or I wille back with about 10 billion counds worth of magic stones.¡±


    ¡°...Either is fine.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at the ancient Dragon''s response and stated his next ns.


    ¡°I''ll go to the Mogoru Empire and if it is difficult to get all that cash right now, mm, I¡¯ll ask his highness to foot half the bill.¡±


    Bud''s pupils started to shake.


    ¡®The crown prince?


    ...This bastard has enough influence to tell the crown prince to pay up?


    No, more importantly, how did he make so much money?


    He¡¯s really rich!¡¯


    Bud¡¯s pupils were shaking. Cale did not care.


    He stood up while wondering whether his body was feeling better because he ate an apple pie or because he rested for a bit.


    ¡°Then I will go to the Western continent for a bit after returning to the vige with Choi Han. Please take care of the things we discussed until Ie back.¡±


    Eruhaben nodded his head. He then asked with curiosity.


    ¡°Looks like you found something at the vige?¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han as he responded. Choi Han awkwardly avoided Cale''s gaze.


    ¡°We found the record book the Lord-nim mentioned. It was written in twonguages. One of thenguages was something nobody recognized, but Choi Han thought it might be possible for him to read it, so we are going to go look.¡±


    Cale could see Sheritt looking toward Choi Han. He could tell that she was shocked.


    ¡®Choi Jung Gun said that he didn¡¯t tell others in this world about Korean.¡¯


    That was why neither Lord Sheritt nor the White Star would know Korean.


    However, unlike the White Star, Lord Sheritt was Choi Jung Gun''s friend. She might even know that Choi Jung Gun was a dimension traveler and came from Korea.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Cale called out to Raon.


    ¡°What is it, human?¡±


    It was easier to get to the vige using the secret passage if they had magic.


    ¡°Raon, youe with the two of us as well.¡±


    ¡°I understand, human! I knew you need me for everything!¡±


    Raon responded with excitement as if he had never dropped his piggy bank in shock after hearing ¡®10 billion.¡¯


    Cale patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale headed to the Dragon yer vige through the white castle¡¯s secret passage once again.


    It was not difficult toe to a ce a second time.


    In fact, they arrived in a more rxed state as they did not need to worry about the White Star''s attacks.


    However, their hearts were not rxed as well.


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±


    Choi Han let out a breath as he entered the three-story stone building in the Dragon yer vige.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    He could see Cale in front of him picking the book up from the altar.


    Choi Han''s eyes stopped on the book in Cale''s hand.


    ¡®Inside that book.¡¯


    That book might have the reason behind why I ended up in this ce.


    Choi Jung Gun really might be his uncle.


    ¡®No, it''s just...¡¯


    His heart was beating crazily because it had been so long since he had seen Korean.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Cale pushed the book toward Choi Han. Choi Han looked at Cale''s usual stoic face as he reached toward the book.


    Plop!


    But maybe he was too nervous.


    He did not grab onto the book properly and it fell to the ground.


    Chhh.


    The record book opened once it fell to the floor.


    ¡°Ah, I''m sorry!¡±


    Choi Han quickly bent down to grab the book in shock.


    His expression turned serious after thinking that he might have damaged the book.


    ¡®Snap out of it.¡¯


    He tried to calm himself as much as possible.


    Choi Han''s hand headed toward the book on the floor.


    He could see the page that it opened to when it fell.


    He couldn¡¯t even see the part that was written in the Eastern continent¡¯smonnguage.


    The Korean that Choi Jung Gun left behind was clearly visible.


    < ...The ground may not be able to defeat the sky on its own, however, a slightly easier battle might have been possible thanks to the help of the people with the other natural attribute ancient powers. >


    < ...The sky can look down on the ground, but cannot destroy it. The ground may look up at the sky, but will never bend its will. >


    Choi Han could not even grab the book as he read the information on the page.


    < In conclusion, I believe that it is most effective for the person with the earth attribute ancient power to stand up against the sky. >


    < If that person has both earth attribute ancient powers as he fights against the sky attribute wielder in the future... >


    Cale Henituse had one of two earth attribute ancient powers.


    < Yes. >


    < This may sound cruel, but... >


    < Don''t you think that if you sacrifice just the person who has both earth attribute ancient powers, then others can get hurt less and the world can be at peace? >


    Choi Han¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    Cale quietly watched Choi Han¡¯s back.


    < That is why I want to ask something of you who can read Korean. If you manage to read this and a new person with the sky attribute tries to rule the world, I hope that you can help prevent the world from turning into hell. >


    < I know I am a terrible person to ask for such a request. However, after seeing the world turn to hell and watching everybody die without being able to do anything, this unfair request is all I can leave behind. >


    < I¡¯m sure you have a good idea about how to defend against the sky attribute wielder by now since I have written about it. You must monopolize the earth attribute ancient powers. >


    < Of the two earth attribute ancient powers, I am certain about the location of Mr. Super Rock¡¯s earth attribute ancient power. That power is located in the underground cave in the Western continent''s Forest of Darkness. >


    Choi Han, the Choi Han that Raon, On, and Hong said was smart, could feel himself nking out.


    Cale continued to quietly observe Choi Han¡¯s back.


    Cale had be certain after reading Choi Jung Gun''s ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    The novel, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ that Kim Rok Soo had read no longer existed.


    The story had changed.


    Only the current situation was what existed.


    He heard a voice in his mind.


    - Are you going to sacrifice yourself?


    He could hear the Super Rock''s question.

 Chapter 385: Decision (2)

    <h4>Chapter 385: Decision (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®Sacrifice.¡¯


    Cale started to speak instead of responding to the Super Rock.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han snapped back to his senses. He noticed that he was just nkly staring at the open book while crouching down.


    ¡°N, nothing, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han could not control his shaking voice.


    He quickly picked up the record book on the floor. The open book closed once again.


    ¡°Choi Han! Are you okay?¡±


    Choi Han smiled and nodded at Raon''s question. He then took a deep breath.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Choi Han¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    It was beating wildly for a different reason than before.


    He looked at the cover of the book.


    < The Birth of a Hero. >


    Choi Han could not get himself to open the book.


    ¡®What did I just read?¡¯


    He did not need to ask that question. The information that he had quickly seen was clear on his mind.


    He started to think about what he had just read.


    Monopolize the earth attribute ancient powers to defeat the person with the sky attribute.


    The person who monopolized those powers should fight against the person with the sky attribute.


    ¡®...Sacrifice them.¡¯


    The book was saying that they should sacrifice that person.


    Even if they might not die, the book was telling that person to fight in the vanguard where they had the highest chance of getting hurt.


    Choi Han felt that his hands were getting sweaty. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to leisurely wipe his hands and calm himself.


    ¡®Raon and Cale-nim are looking at me right now.¡¯


    He could not show them that he was shaking. Choi Han slowly started to open the book.


    ¡®Right, let¡¯s read through first. I will read it first and then think about it.¡¯


    He could not make any decisions based on a quick skim of a single page.


    Choi Han slowly started to read the words that Choi Jung Gun had left behind in Korean.


    < It happened while I was ying with my friends by a creek. I, Choi Jung Gun, became unconscious after feeling something wrap around me and suck me in. I opened my eyes to see that I was no longer in Korea. >


    < I had appeared in a ce called the Forest of Darkness. >


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Choi Han¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    This really was his uncle.


    His youngest uncle had also disappeared while ying with his friends by the creek.


    ¡®But he fell into the Forest of Darkness as well.¡¯


    Choi Jung Gun had opened his eyes in the Forest of Darkness.


    Although there was a difference of 10,000 years between the ancient times and now, Choi Han was certain that it was the same Forest of Darkness that he had lived in.


    It was because of the words written after that.


    < The Forest of Darkness is located on the Western continent and is a vibrant forest in and filled with boulders. There is a mister with a terrible attitude who serves as a guardian of sorts in that location. >


    A ce on the Western continent with a lot of boulders.


    That was the Henituse territory in the Roan Kingdom.


    The mister with a terrible attitude was probably the person who created the Super Rock Vi.


    ¡®...Just what the hell happened to my family that something is ying with our lives like-¡¯


    Choi Han had no way of knowing whether it was a coincidence that both Choi Jung Gun and he ended up in this world or if there was a greater reason behind it.


    < I was a foreigner in this world. Nature tried to reject me. But I found people to call my family. >


    < Mr. Super Rock created the foundation for me to live in this world. Although I am living my life in the Castle of Light now, my hometown could be called thend of boulder with the Forest of Darkness. >


    Choi Han couldn¡¯t help but notice something.


    Choi Jung Gun. His uncle¡¯s life was simr to his own.


    Choi Han had also felt the loneliness and despair of being thrown into the Forest of Darkness alone. He had truly been out of his mind after seeing what happened to Harris Vige.


    Who had he met at that moment?


    Who was the one who fed him even as he stared daggers and gave him the opportunity to find a home and family members to return to?


    That person had carried on the power of Mr. Super Rock in this book.


    Cale Henituse.


    It all started with that name.


    Raon, On, Hong, Ron, Beacrox, Rosalyn, Lock, Mary......


    The names of the people he met in this world filled his mind.


    He suddenly started to feel fear.


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s life was simr to his own.


    ...And Choi Jung Gun was the only survivor of the final battle against the ancient White Star.


    ¡®If, if that happens to me as well-¡¯


    Choi Han shook his head.


    That will not happen.


    That could not happen.


    ¡®Living alone while everybody dies.


    If that''s going to be the case-¡¯


    Choi Han turned the page.


    < I thought to myself. >


    < If I knew it would be like this. >


    < If I knew I would be the only one to survive. >


    < I would have rather sacrificed myself to save the others. >


    Choi Han stopped for a moment before turning the page again. He continued to turn page after page.


    Choi Han was quiet as he read through the book as still as a calmke.


    However, Choi Jung Gun¡¯s memoir was not calm at all.


    His emotions were roaring like a storm.


    Although the information about the ancient White Star and other information were written rationally, his emotions were visible at different spots throughout the book.


    < ...Everybody else died. I wish I died with them at that time......>


    < ...I was not in a normal state of mind at first. I was alive, but I did not feel alive. I could see the dying faces of my friends, my family in this world, each and every night. >


    The same words or simr content continued to appear here and there.


    Choi Jung Gun''s despair and regret pierced deep into Choi Han¡¯s heart. This was not a story to just read and forget.


    Choi Han scrunched his eyes to make himself focus.


    < But I came back to my senses. I had to fulfill the request Mr. Super Rock asked me to do. This was what he had told me. He said that we should make sure that something like this never happened again. If another White Star, if another person with the sky attribute appeared, we needed to stop them while not losing so many people. Those words made me continue to live. >


    The truth slowly started to appear little by little.


    < However, everyone who was evaluated to be strong died with the White Star. Chaos instead of peace filled the world. >


    < There were still many members of the White Star''s Forest of Darkness who remained alive, as well as many evil people who tried to fulfill their evil greed without the White Star and the strong individuals present. >


    < Another chaos, another war was about to break out. >


    The ancient times ended with the death of the ancient White Star.


    A transitional period appeared after that.


    Choi Jung Gun had made up his mind about something at that time.


    < That is why a weakling like me had to trick the world. The one to help me with this was Sheritt, my forever close friend. >


    One human and one Dragon moved to the Eastern continent¡¯s Castle of Light.


    < People called me a hero for surviving the final battle. They also thought I was strong. It was only natural. I was the only one to survive. Everybody else had died. >


    < But that was not the case. >


    < I only had a power that could make me seem strong. However, having an aura simr to a Dragon and the title of the sole surviving hero was enough to gather people around me. Of course, those around me who were helping me knew the truth about my power. >


    The young man that the Guardian of Boulder protected because he was the weakest had suddenly turned into the strongest individual in the human world.


    He had tricked the world.


    < But I had no intention of ending it there after tricking the world. >


    Choi Jung Gun wanted to turn the lie into a reality.


    That was why he put his long lifespan on the line.


    < I wrote earlier than I poured my strength into creating the Sword of Disasters. >


    It was a power created by offering close to 1,000 years of his life that was almost as long as a Dragon''s life.


    < I put my entire lifeline other than six months to write this memoir to create that power. >


    Choi Han bit down on his lips.


    The Sword of Disasters.


    He knew about this power as well.


    < This power would probably be carried on by the Dragon yers whoe after me. >


    As Choi Jung Gun mentioned, that power was carried on by future generations of Dragon yers and was in the current White Star¡¯s hands who created a fake Sword of Disasters with half his powers to give to Syrem, the fake Dragon yer.


    And Syrem was currently imprisoned in the Roan Kingdom''s underground prison.


    Choi Han¡¯s pupils started to shake at that moment.


    < My fellow foreigner who is reading this right now. This vige is a ce where the strongest individual bes the next generation''s Dragon yer. I hope that you can be the Dragon yer and possess this Sword of Disasters. >


    Flip. Flip.


    Choi Han¡¯s hand did not shake at all as he turned the pages.


    < The Sword of Disasters. This power that possesses disasters as mentioned in the name is something that can only show its true powers when it is in the hands of a foreigner who is rejected by nature. >


    But Choi Han¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    < I can imagine it now. >


    < If someone possesses the Sword of Disasters, the crown, and both earth attribute ancient powers... >


    < Then they may be able to defeat the sky. >


    The crown and one earth attribute ancient power.


    Cale currently possessed the two of those.


    < My fellow foreigner. Don¡¯t you have precious rtionships in this world as well? >


    He was right.


    They were precious.


    Extremely, extremely precious.


    They were people he finally met after an uncountable number of years alone in the Forest of Darkness.


    Choi Han continued to turn the pages until he stopped on thest page.


    He could first see the part that was written in the Eastern continent¡¯smonnguage.


    < The person who wished to be a god died. >


    < All of the heroes died as well. >


    Choi Han started to smile.


    His gaze started to read through the othernguage on thest page.


    Choi Jung Gun''sst record written in Korean.


    < However, heroes will once again appear during times of trouble. >


    < Heroes will always be born. >


    Tap.


    Choi Han closed the book.


    He had a small on his face as he lifted his head. He could see Cale looking at him.


    Cale, who had his usual stoic expression on his face, patted Raon''s head as he started to speak.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice was as calm as usual as well.


    However, Choi Han could not easily speak even though there was a smile on his face.


    Raon moved away from Cale''s hand and flew toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Human! I knew our Choi Han would be able to read all of it! Our Choi Han really is super smart! He¡¯s much better than that clueless Mercenary King!¡±


    Choi Han was looking at Cale even as Raon said that.


    Cale spoke in his normal tone.


    ¡°Yes. Choi Han is smart.¡±


    Cale walked toward Choi Han.


    He then took the book from Choi Han and started to quickly turn the pages.


    Choi Han quietly watched.


    He then flinched.


    ¡°Choi Han, do you know which part of this book was the most memorable to me?¡±


    Cale''s hand stopped on thest page.


    Cale touched the words written in the Eastern continent¡¯smonnguage on thest page.


    ¡°Thest page.¡±


    Choi Han could see the words Cale''s fingers were touching.


    < The person who wished to be a god died. >


    < All of the heroes died as well. >


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°I don''t like thest sentence.¡±


    Choi Han started to think.


    Thest sentence Cale was talking about was the one about how all of the heroes died.


    However, Cale was pointing at two sentences.


    One in the Eastern continent¡¯smonnguage. One written in Korean.


    < All of the heroes died as well. >


    < Heroes will always be born. >


    Cale didn¡¯t like either of these sentences.


    This was the case even though he was considered a hero on the Western continent. It was quite inconsistent.


    ¡°Choi Han, do you remember something I told you in the past?¡±


    Cale reminded Choi Han of something he told him in the past.


    ¡°I said you would be writing your history.¡±


    Cale had said that to Choi Han in the battle at the Henituse territory.


    ¡®It is your history that you will write here.¡¯


    Choi Han recalled those words. He then thought about this moment.


    This was a different time, 10,000 yearster than the ancient times.


    ¡°Raon and I are also writing our histories as well. We are not writing the history of heroes.¡±


    Cale¡¯s calm voice reached Choi Han¡¯s ears.


    Choi Han quickly made a decision.


    No, he became certain about a decision he already made.


    He knew this was the right direction.


    ¡°What do you think? Did you read all of it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han answered Cale''s question without any hesitation.


    Cale then asked him a question.


    ¡°So then, what do you have to tell me?¡±


    Cale was waiting for Choi Han to speak.


    Choi Han should understand what Cale was getting at.


    He was a smart guy after all.


    It was also because Cale trusted Choi Han. They had spent a long time together.


    - Are you going to sacrifice yourself?


    Cale answered internally after hearing the Super Rock ask that question again.


    ¡®No. We are not going to sacrifice anyone.¡¯


    Choi Han responded at that moment.


    ¡°I will be the Dragon yer.¡±


    Raon flinched.


    However, Choi Han continued to speak.


    He had been afraid and ufortable about the thought of losing his precious friends as he read through Choi Jung Gun¡¯s memoir.


    However, Choi Han was different than Choi Jung Gun, and there was something he had learned as he lived.


    They had their own methods.


    ¡°And it looks like you will need to be the guardian, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han calmly continued to speak to Cale who was looking at him.


    ¡°Please be the shield.¡±


    He then added on without any hesitation.


    ¡°I will stand next to you and be the sword.¡±


    Choi Han had made up his mind.


    He would not let anybody die.


    Not himself nor the others.


    He then looked toward Raon.


    ¡°Raon, you will need to thoroughly support Cale-nim from behind.¡±


    Cale, Choi Han, and Raon were not the only ones.


    ¡°It looks like we will need the others to join us as well. This is something we need to do together.¡±


    The corners of Cale''s lips slowly went up.


    ¡®Yes. This is it.


    Choi Han knows our methods now.¡¯


    ¡°Cale-nim, everybody needs to work together.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    The original story was gone.


    This was their history now.

 Chapter 386: Decision (3)

    <h4>Chapter 386: Decision (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Han looked refreshed after saying everything he needed to say. Strong passion could be felting from him.


    He then waited for Cale¡¯s response.


    Cale opened his mouth to respond.


    However, someone started to speak first.


    ¡°There is no way the smart Choi Han would say something like that!¡±


    Choi Han and Cale both looked toward Raon after hearing the sudden shout.


    Raon shook his head side to side before looking toward Choi Han the same way that he looks at Mercenary King Bud and continued to speak.


    ¡°We have all been fighting together since the beginning! Why do we need tobine our powers again when we have already been doing that?! Choi Han! You cannot be like the Mercenary King!¡±


    Cale started to chuckle. He then responded in a serious tone.


    ¡°Choi Han is definitely smarter than Bud.¡±


    ¡°That is true! Human, you really are smart! You are sliiiiiiiiighty! Just slightly less smart than I am!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Cale patted Raon''s soft back.


    He then realized something.


    ¡®...Did he lose some weight?¡¯


    Raon''s cheeks that had been chubby until they got to the Castle of Light were slightly less chubby. Cale started to frown.


    He recalled Hong¡¯s haggard face that had been shaking. He also thought about how On did not gain weight, unlike Hong and Raon.


    Then those trashy bastards from the Cat tribe and the White Star popped up in his mind.


    ¡°...These damn bastards that need to be beaten to death.¡±


    Choi Han and Raon flinched.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, human?¡±


    ¡°Take out an apple pie.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Alright!¡±


    Raon quickly took out an apple pie and pushed it toward Cale with sparkling eyes. Cale picked it up.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Raon, who repeated after Cale, felt a slice of an apple pie being pushed into his mouth. Raon closed his mouth with a part of the apple pie dangling outside.


    ¡°Eat up.¡±


    Raon grabbed the slice of apple pie with both paws and started to eat even though he didn¡¯t know what was going on. Cale mumbled to himself as he watched.


    ¡°...Can¡¯t believe he lost some weight.¡±


    Choi Han, who was watching this from the side, started to think.


    ¡®Who?


    Who lost weight?¡¯


    Choi Han nkly watched Raon¡¯s chubby cheeks bing extremely full because of the apple pie in his mouth.


    He then started tough.


    ¡°Haha-¡±


    It felt as if his heart was being tickled.


    He really did choose the right path.


    Everything was the same as usual and there was no despair, loneliness, or pain even though he said that they needed to all fight together against the White Star.


    ¡°Human, do you know why Choi Han isughing by himself like that?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. How would I know? Well, I guess it is good tough.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that is true! It is good tough! Choi Han,ugh a lot! I will cancel thement about you being simr to the Mercenary King!¡±


    Choi Han started tough even louder.


    Raon continued to nibble on the apple pie with wide eyes as he had never seen Choi Hanugh this loudly before.


    However, Raon soon stopped eating and nkly stared at Choi Han.


    Choi Han had started to speak afterughing for a while.


    ¡°To be honest with you, Cale-nim, I have been alive for a very long time.¡±


    Plop.


    The apple pie in Raon''s two paws fell to the ground. Choi Han didn¡¯t care as he continued to speak.


    ¡°That is why I am actually older than you, Cale-nim. I am older than Mr. Ron as well.¡±


    Raon''s eyes blinked a few times as he looked toward Choi Han.


    Choi Han was still smiling as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I age very slowly. I think I will live for a very, very long time.¡±


    Choi Han wanted to let everything out. He thought that this was the right moment to do it.


    He thought it would be okay to say it now in front of these people.


    He couldn¡¯t tell them everything, but he thought that there was no need to keep it so tightly hidden away.


    ¡°I also came from a very far away ce. I am probably the only one in this world who can read the words in this book.¡±


    Choi Han could see Cale looking at him without many changes to his expression.


    Cale was always like this. His expression changed sometimes when he was scamming his enemies, but usually, it was always this stoic and emotionless.


    However, that expression quickly changed if something happened to one of their group members.


    It was something that everybody other than Cale himself knew about.


    It was not just for the people in their group.


    During the war that started at the beginning of the year, Cale''s face was filled with emotion every time he activated his shield with his allies standing behind him.


    Choi Han felt the silence in the room for a moment before continuing to speak.


    His voice was as pure as his usual expression.


    ¡°My family and friends are all in that far away ce. I came here when I was 17 and have lived alone for tens of years, for an uncountable number of years since then. But that is not the case anymore.¡±


    Raon was still unable to pick up the piece of apple pie from the ground. Choi Han smiled at Raon before looking toward Cale.


    Choi Han could see Cale starting to frown. Cale looked as if he was contemting something for a while before finally starting to speak.


    ¡°...Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han responded gently with a smile on his face, however, his emotions were neither gentle nor calm.


    He felt refreshed after sharing a part of his secrets. However, there was a small amount of fear on his mind as well. Although he had lived for tens of years, his appearance looked as if he had not even aged a single year.


    Would Cale feel repulsed by that fact?


    Choi Han''s mind that had been rxed until just now slowly started to beplicated.


    Choi Han could see Cale''s expression bing moreplicated as if Cale knew what Choi Han was thinking.


    Cale, who had been hesitating for a bit, started to speak.


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me you want to be called, ¡®hyung,¡¯ like his highness? Is that how I should address you?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°...Or maybe grandpa? If not that, Choi Han-nim?¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression became more serious with every word while Choi Han¡¯s expression turned even odder. He then started to smile again and responded in a serious tone.


    ¡°Please keep things as they were.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Choi Han.¡±


    Cale finally returned to his usual expression after saying that.


    Cale then turned away from Choi Han and handed Raon another piece of apple pie as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Eat without dropping your food.¡±


    ¡°...A, alright. H, human!¡±


    Raon quickly snapped out of it and started to eat the piece of apple pie. He then approached Choi Han and took another apple pie out of his spatial dimension and offered it to Choi Han.


    ¡°Choi Han! Eat this!¡±


    Choi Han knew Raon''s methods by now.


    He happily took the apple pie from Raon and patted him on the head.


    ¡°I am the great and mighty Raon Miru! Just trust me!¡±


    He was the same as usual.


    Choi Han feltpletely relieved after seeing Raon quickly returning to normal even after hearing his story.


    Cale confirmed that Choi Han had a rxed expression before slowly starting to walk.


    ¡®Should I tell him too?¡¯


    Cale had that thought the moment Choi Han told him about his situation.


    He had no way of knowing what happened to the original Cale Henituse.


    He could be dead, or he could have ended up in Kim Rok Soo¡¯s body.


    He had no way of knowing anything.


    Cale could not say anything in such a situation.


    The Henituse family and people rted to them were here.


    Sometimes, certain things were better left as baggage to carry alone.


    Cale looked toward Choi Han¡¯s refreshed face with no regrets.


    Choi Han was different from him.


    There was no point in having any regrets about not having that refreshed expression himself.


    There was nobody close to him left in Korea.


    However.


    The future of Kim Rok Soo who had been enjoying his first day off in a long time.


    The location of the real Cale Henituse.


    The Korea that was finally starting to adjust to the changes as well as his subordinates at work.


    Large and small feelings of guilt, regrets, concerns, dilemmas, and responsibilities.


    All of those were recorded in Cale¡¯s mind.


    He chose to walk on while carrying all of these on him. He didn¡¯t know whether this was the right decision, however, there were too many other issues in front of Cale to think about that right now.


    The book that carried the clues to solve those issues was in Cale¡¯s hand right now.


    ¡°Cale-nim, are you going to take the book with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He had left the book here the first time because they had to go back and fight the White Star.


    Honestly speaking, it was so that he could keep Choi Han away from the book for a while and formte a n as well.


    Cale put the book in his spatial pocket bag before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han, please exin what you read to me as we head back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    All of them headed back toward the secret passage without saying anything else.


    It was faster to use this secret passage to return to where Lord Sheritt and the others were located.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Human! What is it?¡±


    Cale had stopped moving.


    The book was in his spatial pocket bag and a golden top¡¯s whip was in his right hand instead.


    A corner of his lips oddly started to go up.


    He could hear the voice of a Wind Elemental.


    ¡®It¡¯s a jackpot! I found some information extremely quickly! Hehehe!¡¯


    He was pretty sure it was one of the Wind Elementals that chased after the White Star''s group, but it had returned earlier than Cale expected.


    Of course, there was a reason this Elemental came back so quickly.


    ¡®A few of the White Star''s subordinates are standing at the end of the entrance to this vige! Not the secret passage from the white castle, but the real exit!¡¯


    It was the exit that Cale had used when he left the vige to smack the White Star from behind.


    A door on the ceiling would appear if they followed that path.


    The ground with white pebbles was located on the other side of the door.


    Cale had moved stealthily from that point to strike the White Star from behind.


    ¡°...He¡¯s uselessly smart.¡±


    The White Star did not know about the secret passage from the white castle, however, he knew about the original entrance.


    ¡®This is what the White Star said as he sent his subordinates here! He said to guard over this path to see if anybodyes out this way!¡¯


    The White Star needed to find out how Cale''s group had escaped from the castle to get behind him and so he sent his subordinates to guard the entrance to the vige.


    However, his subordinates would not be able to open the door and could only stand outside.


    That was because only the person with the crown controlled all of the gates in this vige.


    And while the White Star had the crown before Cale, he could not use it toe into the vige.


    That was because this vige was something precious to him.


    The oath of death, the curse from breaking it would make it so that he could not enter.


    That was why he had told his subordinates to guard around the door.


    ¡®Guard it for 100 days for all I care. I¡¯m not leaving that way.¡¯


    Cale chuckled as he started to walk again.


    Choi Han and Raon followed behind him.


    However, the two of them soon stopped walking again.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale stopped walking and turned toward Choi Han as he started to speak.


    ¡°The words that you read.¡±


    ¡°...The Korean?¡±


    Cale nodded his head after hearing Choi Han slowly ask back.


    ¡°Yes, that. That Korean thing. That seems to be anguage that cannot be tranted using Eruhaben-nim¡¯s trantions spell.¡±


    He casuallymented as if it was nothing.


    ¡°Teach it to meter.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han let out a short gasp. He then watched as Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of hard right now, butter when we go back home. Teach it to me then. By then I won''t have anything to do since I¡¯ll be a cker.¡±


    Cale nodded his head as if he was satisfied with his own words.


    ¡®It is hard to pretend that I don''t know Korean, so I might as well pretend to learn from Choi Han so I can use Korean as well. Ah, I''ll need to make sure Raon''s name isn¡¯t revealed.¡¯


    It was a brilliant n.


    ¡®I''m just going to be a cker after we take care of the White Star anyway. His highness promised that he¡¯ll let me be a cker.¡¯


    Cale trusted Alberu''s words. Of course, he was nning to make it happen whether he trusted Alberu¡¯s words or not.


    Choi Han remained quiet for a moment before slowly responding.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim, I will definitely teach it to you!¡±


    ¡°I''m going to learn it as well! I am smarter than the weak human, so I will learn it faster.¡±


    Cale shook his head after hearing Raon flutter his wings and shout with passion.


    Choi Han chuckled thinking that the way Raon had shaken his head earlier looked the same as Cale right now.


    ¡°I will teach whoever wants to learn.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun had not taught anyone Korean.


    However, Choi Han wanted to teach his new family thenguage of his hometown and chat with them in Korean.


    ¡°I will tell you stories about my hometown at that time as well.¡±


    That was Choi Han¡¯s method.


    ¡°You returned so quickly.¡±


    Bud waved his hand as he sat in a corner of the castle drinking.


    The two Dragons, Beacrox, and Ron also weed Cale, Choi Han, and Raon who returned through the secret passage. On and Hong had already run over to Raon as soon as they entered.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben approached as he asked.


    Then the ancient Dragon had a slightly confused expression after seeing Raon''s actions.


    Ooooooooong-


    Raon took out a videomunication device as soon as he came out of the passage and into the castle.


    The videomunication device surrounded in ck mana started to glow as it connected.


    Cale was making a call.


    Eruhaben who was watching this could hear Cale''s voice.


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim, we found something big.¡±


    ¡®Found something big?¡¯


    Eruhaben turned toward Cale.


    ¡°...What did you find?¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han. Choi Han smiled and nodded his head.


    It had happened on the way back to the castle through the secret passage.


    ¡®The book has clues about two earth attribute ancient powers.¡¯


    Choi Han had exined about Choi Jung Gun''s records.


    Of course, Cale remembered all of the information as well, however, he calmly listened to Choi Han¡¯s exnation.


    ¡®First is the earth attribute ancient power you gained from the Forest of Darkness''s underground area, Cale-nim. The owner of that power was the Guardian of Boulder.¡¯


    Cale turned away from Choi Han and looked toward Eruhaben.


    Choi Han had talked about the second earth attribute ancient power that the ancient White Star had possessed. Of course, the story was already in Cale¡¯s mind.


    Cale recalled a portion of Choi Jung Gun¡¯s records.


    It was the part that was written in Korean so that only a foreigner from Korea would be able to read it.


    < I have no way of knowing exactly where the White Star''s earth attribute ancient power went, however, there are potential locations for it. >


    ¡°Human, it is connected!¡±


    The call was connected before he could respond to the ancient Dragon.


    Cale thought about the potential spots that Choi Jung Gun had listed.


    < Thend with the strongest earth power in both the Eastern and Western continentsbined. That was where the final battle happened. That was the ce the Guardian of Boulder blocked the sky. >


    Cale knew about that ce.


    The Roan Kingdom.


    < I''m certain that the White Star''s power is located not far from where Mr. Super Rock¡¯s power is located. This is because the two powers are simr. It is almost like they are twins. >


    Cale turned toward the videomunication device.


    - ...You- you-


    A person who seemed to have been woken up had a shocked expression on his face.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale finally remembered how he looked right now.


    The fake blood he received from the Mercenary King. He had rinsed his mouth, but he was covered in fake blood from head to toe.


    Cale smiled and started to speak to the person on the call.


    ¡°I didn''t get hurt very much. I am fine, your highness.¡±


    - ...You''re driving me nuts.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman started to frown.

 Chapter 387: Decision (4)

    <h4>Chapter 387: Decision (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Crown prince, don''t go nuts!¡±


    Raon appeared in front of Cale and shouted happily.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman could not even finish frowning before he had to put on a gentle smile.


    - Raon-nim, I will not really go nuts.


    Alberu could see the corners of Cale Henituse¡¯s lips twitching behind Raon.


    He wanted to say something about that annoying face but could only sigh after seeing Cale''s current appearance.


    - Huuuuuu.


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd after hearing that sigh.


    Alberu didn''t care before putting his arms on the table and sping them together to put his chin on them as he started to speak.


    - Alright. What trouble did you cause this time?


    He was speaking gently, as if he was dealing with a child.


    This made Mercenary King Bud Illis who was watching Cale and Alberu¡¯s conversation confused.


    ¡®...Why does he seem extremely annoyed although he is speaking so gently?¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s face that was shining brightly even though he had just woken up matched the Mercenaries Guild''s information he had read about the Western continent¡¯s crown prince Alberu Crossman of the Roan Kingdom.


    The Mercenaries Guild had a lot of information about the Roan Kingdom that progressed significantly due to the results of the multiple wars across the Western continent as well as Alberu Crossman, the man who was leading the kingdom.


    ¡®The future king of the Roan Kingdom.¡¯


    However, the different informationworks and people in power were currently confused about Alberu Crossman¡¯s current actions.


    This was the same for Bud as well.


    ¡®Why is he not officially taking the throne?¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom was currently getting more attention than ever before and expanding significantly as a result of the wars on the Western continent.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman, the man responsible for leading them through all of these wars, was not taking the throne yet.


    ording to the special reports he received, the current king Zed Crossman wishes to hand the throne over to Alberu, who has declined it for now.


    ¡®The reason he is giving is that the kingdom is currently unstable.¡¯


    Crown prince Alberu was saying that the aftermath of the war that impacted the Roan Kingdom and the Western continent was not gone yet, exining that he wanted to only focus on the Roan Kingdom and nothing else until all of these instabilities disappeared and peace returned to the kingdom.


    ¡®But is that the only reason?¡¯


    Bud believed that Alberu Crossman was not such a person who was willing to sacrifice personal gains like this.


    He was more likely to be someone who would even use his wedding as a political tool.


    ¡®I can tell that is the case based on how he removed the second and third princes from politics.¡¯


    Even while everything was chaotic due to the war, Alberu managed to remove the second and third princes frompeting for the throne andpletely shunned them from politics.


    He managed to be the scary crown prince to the nobles but a benevolent star for the citizens at the same time.


    ¡®Alberu Crossman naturally knows about the White Star.¡¯


    The crown prince knew about the existence of the White Star who was pretty much the starting point for the war on the Western continent, so he might be putting everything else aside until they defeat him and peace is restored.


    That could be the reason he is pushing back everything including taking the throne and getting married.


    ¡®...But my intuition is telling me that is not the case.¡¯


    Bud''s intuition was telling him that was not the only reason for Alberu¡¯s current decisions.


    ¡®Mm, well, I guess he has his reasons.¡¯


    Bud stopped thinking about Alberu.


    It wasn¡¯t important to someone on the Eastern continent whether that crown prince got married or whatever.


    As Bud expected, Alberu was not pushing everything back just for the sake of the Western continent''s peace.


    ¡®How annoying.¡¯


    Alberu waited for Cale¡¯s response before starting to frown as he saw some documents out of the corner of his eyes and pushed them off to the side.


    Some of his vassals tried to cautiously ask if he would consider taking the throne in those documents.


    Some of them were talking about his marriage as well. It was because, while the third prince is still young, the second prince recently found someone he loves and got married.


    ording to the stories, the second prince epted the woman''s proposal, and they quickly got married as none of the royal family opposed the marriage.


    ¡®...I do need to take the throne.¡¯


    Alberu wanted to be king.


    That fact has not changed at all.


    Once they receive the free city from the Mogoru Empire and all of Alberu¡¯s preparations are finished...


    That was when he was nning on taking the throne.


    However, his mind was gettingplicated as that time came near.


    There was a simple reason for it.


    He had told people to gather the other kingdom''s perceptions of him recently.


    Many results came back.


    Of them, some caught his attention.


    < A typical prince. Shows the potential to be a strong leader. >


    < The crown prince who looks like he has received the blessings of the sun god is seen as someone who will shine the sun''s bright light back on the Roan Kingdom''s citizens. >


    The blonde hair that passed down through the Crossman royal family.


    There were also the blue eyes.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman had many concerns right now unlike his usual self.


    ¡®The old me would not have cared about this.¡¯


    First prince Alberu had no ns on revealing his true appearance up until just a few years ago.


    His only goal was to make the Roan Kingdom a better ce for its citizens while he was king.


    He nned on keeping this fake appearance up for the rest of his life.


    He did not n on getting married either.


    He did not want to only show his fake appearance to someone who would share the rest of her life with him.


    That meant that he would need to show her his true appearance, but Alberu gave up on love and marriage because that meant that his true appearance might get leaked out.


    Of course, the fact he would not get married would make his vassals urge him to get married while also shaking Alberu¡¯s grasp of the throne.


    However, Alberu was not confident that he could make his child live a simr life to his own.


    That was why the Alberu of the past nned on taking control of the throne and ruling the kingdom without getting married until naming one of us nephews as the crown prince and slowly stepping away from the throne when the time was right.


    All because he was a quarter Dark Elf.


    ¡®But the past is different than the present.¡¯


    At least for now, Dark Elves had a good image in the Roan Kingdom.


    In fact, many people were cheering for the Dark Elves.


    That was what was giving Alberu a headache.


    His aunt Tasha. There were also the other Dark Elves who had helped Alberu out so much. Alberu was overjoyed when they were epted by people and could live under the sun instead of living underground.


    ¡®...That is why I have so much to consider.¡¯


    Alberu questioned whether he needed to hide his true appearance that did not have blonde hair nor blue eyes.


    The reason was simple.


    This was the case for everyone.


    ¡®Everybody wants to be epted for who they are.¡¯


    Alberu had thought that only the Dark Elves would ept him for who he was. However, that was not the case.


    People who did not care about his true appearance slowly started to appear around Alberu.


    They just epted it without questioning it.


    Those gazes continued to fill Alberu¡¯s mind. He also started to think about the groups that started to obtain new reputations within the Roan Kingdom.


    The Dwarves, Tiger tribe, Wolf tribe, Cat tribe, and the Dark Elves.


    Their enemies became clear as well.


    The White Star was their number one enemy right now.


    Alberu started to think now that the throne was right in front of him.


    ¡®What kind of Roan Kingdom am I dreaming of?


    Just a kingdom that has be stronger and has morend?


    Would I be satisfied with that?¡¯


    Alberu found it funny that he had such concerns with the throne in front of him. It made him think about how people were never satisfied.


    But it was not a funny concern at all.


    ¡°Your highness?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Alberu quickly snapped out of his thoughts.


    He had forgotten that he was currently chatting with Cale.


    ¡°Are you falling asleep, your highness? Should I call youter?¡±


    Alberu found Cale to be annoying as he started to speak.


    The thoughts in his mind just popped out.


    - ...You thoughtless fool.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked shocked.


    ¡®What did his highness just say?


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who just asked, ¡®what trouble did you cause this time?¡¯ That was why I was trying to respond to him, but he nked out and didn¡¯t listen.¡¯


    Alberu made eye contact with Choi Han who was standing behind the shocked Cale.


    He had met with Cale and Choi Han in his Dark Elf form. He recalled Choi Han¡¯s reaction at that time.


    - You too.


    ¡°...I don''t understand what you are talking about, your highness.¡±


    - You are a thoughtless fool as well.


    Choi Han¡¯s expression was calm, but his eyes were looking at the crown prince in a way that seemed to be asking what nonsense he was talking about.


    The crown prince made eye contact with Cale once again.


    ¡°Did you have a dream, your highness?¡±


    Alberu responded honestly to Cale¡¯s grumbling.


    - Yes. I am still dreaming.


    Alberu Crossman, the crown prince who is a quarter Dark Elf.


    ¡®I guess this concern willst a while.¡¯


    Alberu could feel the start of a long concern, but decided to brush it aside for now.


    There was plenty to worry about already with just freeing the Western continent from the White Star and developing the Roan Kingdom.


    A bright smile soon appeared on his face.


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    Cale scoffed at Alberu who seemed to be all over the ce after just waking up.


    ¡®Is he doing this on purpose because I woke him up?¡¯


    Cale just shook his head at Alberu¡¯s bright smile.


    - Little brother.


    Cale flinched after hearing Alberu suddenly change the way he was addressing him.


    ¡®Why is he acting like this again?¡¯


    - Aren¡¯t I always handsome?


    He waited for Cale''s response. He knew that Cale would understand the hidden meaning behind this question.


    Cale responded back.


    He spoke with a refreshed expression without a moment of hesitation.


    - You are the shining star that will brighten our Roan Kingdom as well as the Eastern and Western continents. You will be both the sun and the moon. Sometimes, you shine so brightly that I get so filled with admiration about how bright the Roan Kingdom''s future will be-¡±


    ¡°You damn bastard.¡±


    Alberu started to frown as Cale continued to suck up to him. Of course, Cale looked extremely refreshed as he did that.


    ¡°...What the ... The crown prince ... Asking such a question......¡±


    Mercenary King Bud Illis mumbled to himself before shaking his head.


    ¡°...Those two ... The Western continent¡¯s heroes ... The Western continent''s hope......¡±


    However, nobody paid any attention to his mumblings.


    They were all just focused on Alberu and Cale.


    - Alright. So, what trouble did you cause?


    Alberu asked and Cale responded.


    ¡°Your highness, everything is in the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    - What are you talking about?


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°The power to defeat the White Star.¡±


    Alberu motioned to Cale with his finger.


    - Return immediately.


    Cale responded to the order.


    ¡°I will see you at the pce in a few days, your highness.¡±


    ¡®Why a few days?¡¯


    Cale responded to Alberu¡¯s gaze that seemed to be asking that question.


    ¡°I have to move a castle first.¡±


    Alberu said onest thing before he ended the call.


    - You''re going around doing all sorts of odd things.


    The screen turned ck.


    Cale started to speak to the others with a refreshed expression.


    ¡°Shall we go to collect some money?¡±


    Their destination was determined.


    They were heading to the Singten Merchant Guild, one of the top five merchant guilds in the Mogoru Empire.


    Cale had sold the Determination of Fire to vin Singten, the guild leader of the Singten Merchant Guild.


    The price for it was 30 billion counds.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°Human! You¡¯reughing like that! That¡¯s your, ¡®time to loot,¡¯ugh!¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips slowly started to rise.


    ¡°...Loot?¡±


    Bud asked and Raon responded with excitement.


    ¡°It means we''re about to make some money!¡±


    ¡°...So... The 10 billion ... Isn¡¯t his own wealth ... But he¡¯s going to s, stea-¡±


    Bud¡¯s face turned pale.


    Cale didn''t care as he thought about what the crown prince had said.


    ¡®A revolt might appear in the Mogoru Empire.¡¯


    ¡®The Empire has quite a bit of territory. Some of the remaining members of the royal family are supposedly strengthening their forces with nobles who follow them. Looks like three or four factions might be created.¡¯


    He started to think about the Sun God twins, Sir Rex, necromancer Mary, and Rosalyn who were all in the Mogoru Empire.


    Cale looked toward the group and started to speak.


    ¡°Bud, Choi Han, and Raon will move with me. And Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Please create the magic circle while I go get the magic stones.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Once that is all over...¡±


    Cale looked toward Lord Sheritt and Raon.


    ¡°Please go bring that bastard who is at the inn.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood.


    Cale thought about him before shaking his head.


    ¡°Actually, never mind Eruhaben-nim. I will meet with him beforeing back.¡±


    The red egg, Sheritt''s other child. The one who might be Raon''s sibling.


    He would be able to get the truth about that being from the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    It waste at night.


    The Mogoru Empire''s pce.


    The Imperial Prince''s pce where the dethroned Imperial Prince Adin used to stay.


    A couple of people appeared in that location.


    ¡°I am so sad.¡±


    The ck-robed woman was speaking stiffly.


    ¡°You look like a rag that has not been washed for 1,000 years. You must wash right away. I am so sad.¡±


    Cale waved at the people in front of him.


    ¡°Long time no see everyone.¡±


    Rosalyn sighed before starting to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you''re always covered in blood. Everything Miss Mary said is correct.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Cale awkwardly started tough.

 Chapter 388: In One Shot (1)

    <h4>Chapter 388: In One Shot (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale looked toward the others who came with him.


    Raon looked quite dirty as if he had been covered in dirt at some point.


    Bud''s back was covered in fake blood and he seemed to have lost a lot of weight.


    Choi Han looked the most normal.


    ¡®...Wasn¡¯t he the one who moved around the most?¡¯


    Choi Han had been the one to fight against the White Star. Of course, the injuries on his hands and arm that had been holding the wind whip were healed with potions, but he still should have looked the worst.


    But he looked clean. He looked slightly disheveled at most.


    Cale looked down at himself.


    He then looked back up.


    Adin''s Imperial Pce.


    Moonlight could not make it into this pce because the curtains were shut at night.


    However, the magicmps inside the room made the room quite bright.


    Nobody usually lived in this dark ce. That was why Cale''s group was staying here.


    Raon moved past Cale toward the people in the room.


    ¡°Good little Mary! Rosalyn! Hannah! It¡¯s been so long!¡±


    Cale could see Hannah who was sitting but pretty much lying down on the couch, as well as Rosalyn and Mary who were standing in front of him to greet him.


    Hannah, the fake Holy Maiden who was now just a sword master.


    The necromancer, Mary, and Rosalyn, the mage.


    Rosalyn started to speak after making eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Not everyone could gather at such short notice. Sir Rex is currently taking care of administrative business while Jack-nim is at the Vatican.¡±


    The Cat Knight Sir Rex and Saint Jack were busy working even in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Tasha-nim and Miss Freesia are inside the capital taking care of things.¡±


    Alberu had returned to the Roan Kingdom, but Dark Elf Tasha and some other Dark Elves remained behind to support Sir Rex. Freesia and her subordinates, members of Cale''s informationwork, were busy as well.


    "Everybody is busy.¡±


    Cale first headed toward the couch.


    Mary got in his way and started to speak.


    ¡°You must wash up, eat, and then get to work. The only time you should not eat is when you are dead.¡±


    Cale turned toward the bathroom instead of the couch. He then heard an awkward voice behind him.


    ¡°Um, are you not going to introduce me......?¡±


    Cale turned around and started to speak to Rosalyn and Mary after hearing Mercenary King Bud''s voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s my servant.¡±


    ¡°You, you-!¡±


    Cale ignored Bud''s shocked mumbling as he headed toward the bathroom.


    A piece of steak was ced inside Cale''s mouth.


    ¡°Human! You can eat more!¡±


    Cale could see arge piece of meat being ced on his te. Raon had given it to him.


    He could see Rosalyn smiling at Raon''s actions. She lifted up four fingers once she made eye contact with Cale.


    That made Cale think about the past.


    It was Rosalyn, Cale, and Raon who ate together like this when they first ate at the Roan Kingdom''s capital.


    Cale had lifted four fingers back then to tell Rosalyn that Raon was four years old.


    ¡®You eat your food. This is mine.¡¯


    The Raon back then had hugged his te of homemade sausages and did not want to share.


    Two years had passed since then.


    Cale ignored the emotions piling up inside him as he put a piece of steak into his mouth.


    ¡°Ahh! The alcohol is great! The Western continent¡¯s alcohol is great!¡±


    Naturally, nobody was paying attention to Bud. Choi Han was looking neat and proper but had already finished off a couple of tes of steak.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I heard you have to stop by a merchant guild? Will you be heading over right away?¡±


    Munch munch.


    Cale finished the piece of meat in his mouth as he started to speak.


    ¡°Yes, we will probably head back right away after taking care of some business. But we will be back soon.¡±


    ¡®Be back soon?¡¯


    Bud looked confused.


    Cale asked Rosalyn a question.


    ¡°Do you see signs of a revolt happening any time soon?¡±


    nk.


    The fork in Bud Illis''s hand fell to the table. He then touched his ears.


    ¡°...Haaaaa, I can¡¯t eat or drink without worrying about anything.¡±


    He mumbled to himself before flinching.


    ¡°Seems to be about 50/50.¡±


    It was because of Rosalyn¡¯s response.


    Rosalyn, Mary, and Hannah were sitting at the table but were not eating. It was because they had already eaten dinner.


    nk.


    The teacup in Rosalyn¡¯s hand was ced on the table.


    ¡°Young master Cale, can I open up a map?¡±


    Rosalyn''s fingers started to move.


    Ooooooooong.


    Red mana gathered around her hand. Cale nodded his head while eating a dish that was made with potatoes and cream.


    It was only natural to talk about this after hearing about the Mogoru Empire''s situation from the crown prince.


    Red mana started to shoot out from Rosalyn¡¯s hand.


    Chhhhhhhh-


    Imperial Prince Adin''s fancy nket that had shocked Cale in the past started to move.


    The nket opened in the air.


    Rosalyn waved her hand once more.


    Red mana started to draw an image on the nket.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Bud gulped.


    ¡°...It seems to be the Mogoru Empire.¡±


    He could see a map of the Mogoru Empire drawn with red mana in front of him.


    ¡°As expected of the Mercenary King, you quickly recognized the map of the Western continent.¡±


    Rosalyn smiled toward Bud. Bud awkwardly smiled back in response.


    The information about the three women at this table was going through his mind right now.


    ¡®I have no idea why Cale Henituse brought me here.¡¯


    Bud could not understand why Cale would bring someone like him, someone from the Eastern continent, to the Mogoru Empire. That was why he started to think about the information he gathered regarding the people around Cale.


    First was Rosalyn.


    She had thrown away her position as the heir to the Breck Kingdom and was doing things here and there.


    She was famous for her highly skilled magic.


    ¡®...I heard many talks about her being a future Tower Master of a Magic Tower.¡¯


    The mages who were said to be the core of the Western continent''s magic had disappeared after Toonka killed the Tower Master during the Whipper Kingdom''s civil war.


    People deemed Rosalyn to be the one to eventually inherit that position.


    The reason for this was because of her skilled magic she had shown in the Gorge of Death and other ces.


    It was rare to find someone so talented and so young.


    Rosalyn was more skilled than even Bud''s close friend, Glenn Poeff.


    ¡®Of course, there is someone who is better than her.¡¯


    The mage they met this time.


    The mage who seemed to be the White Star¡¯s loyal subordinate.


    He was young but extremely talented.


    Bud started to think about Rosalyn and the White Star¡¯s subordinate mage''s skills.


    ¡®Should I smell her scent?¡¯


    Bud Illis had a wind attribute ancient power that allowed him to get a good idea about someone else''s power and strength.


    He had smelled the White Star¡¯s subordinate mage¡¯s scent.


    It was fine since he was an enemy.


    ¡®...No.¡¯


    However, he had not sniffed these new friends of Cale.


    He had sniffed Cale¡¯s scent when they had first met, but that was because he didn¡¯t know who Cale was at the time. Now that they were on the same boat, it would be awkward if someone noticed him using his power during their first meeting.


    Bud slowly turned away from Rosalyn. He could see Mary and Hannah. These two were even more famous than Rosalyn right now.


    However, he did not have time to think more about these two.


    ¡°Let me exin the map.¡±


    Rosalyn sent some more red mana toward the map.


    Tap.


    A red dot appeared near the central region of the bottom of the map.


    "This is the Mogoru Empire''s capital.¡±


    That was where Rosalyn and the others were located right now.


    She turned toward Cale as she continued to speak.


    ¡°The Mogoru Empire is in a state of chaos after the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower incident.¡±


    It was to be expected.


    The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower that was the pride of the Empire ended up being the center of ck magic, while the Emperor and Imperial Prince had bothmitted all sorts of evil deeds.


    ¡°Well, as everybody already knows, a lot of administrative issues were discovered and slowly resolved after the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower battle.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°But the throne is empty.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Everybody seemed to be interested as nobody dared to say anything.


    ¡°Imperial Prince Adin and the Emperor are locked up, but realistically speaking, they will not be able to rule again. They havemitted too many sins to do that. They will soon be tried for their sins.¡±


    But that trial had been dyed for a few months.


    ¡°Then people who are aiming for that empty throne will start to pop up?¡±


    Bud opened a bottle as he asked.


    Rosalyn nodded her head and responded.


    ¡°The Empire¡¯s royalty has had difficulties with passing down the bloodline for generations. But there are others with the royal bloodline aside from the Emperor and the Imperial Prince.¡±


    This was the case for Adin''s father, the Emperor, as well as the previous Emperor as well. The Mogoru Royal family had weak bodies for generations. That was why their bloodline was precious.


    Nheless, there were quite a few people with royal blood.


    Some of them had proper rights to the throne as well.


    ¡°Those royal family members were quiet at first. However, Sir Rex did not say much and just focused on restoring the stability of the Empire while the Church of the Sun God just focused on fixing itself.¡±


    ¡°Then those people will slowly start to crawl out.¡±


    Rosalyn responded to Bud.


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    Sir Rex and the Church of the Sun God.


    Seeing that both of these entities were quiet, the royal family members were bound to show their interest in the throne.


    Rosalyn waved her hand in the air.


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Red dots appeared in four spots, one each to the North, South, East, and West of the Empire.


    ¡°The Empire has four other Alchemists¡¯ Towers in addition to the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. You can consider them as branches I suppose.¡±


    Although these towers did not have people as skilled as the ones at the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower, they were still well-known.


    ¡°They had experimented with ck magic as well, however, they have been as quiet as mice since the incident at the capital. They locked the doors to their towers and remained quiet without doing anything.¡±


    Rei Stecker, the alcoholic alchemist, had gathered hiding alchemists and escaped alchemists who had not touched ck magic as Cale had requested.


    He was someone from one of those branch towers who had been shocked and escaped after seeing one of those ck magic experiments.


    Bud who had been listening had a question.


    ¡®Why did they leave those alone?


    Shouldn¡¯t they thoroughly investigate any ce that was connected to ck magic?¡¯


    ording to the information he received, arge number of the Western continent¡¯s people had died because of those ck magic experiments.


    However, he soon figured out the answer to his question. His eyes clouded over.


    He could see Rosalyn¡¯s sparkling eyes.


    ¡°And we were quiet as well.¡±


    Rosalyn sounded excited although she was saying they left those four Alchemists¡¯ Towers alone and remained quiet.


    They had been waiting.


    The people here had been waiting.


    This was especially true for Rosalyn who was the most involved of Cale¡¯s group in the Empire''s administration.


    ¡°This was because we knew some of those royal family members would try to partner with the forces of the Alchemists¡¯ Towers.


    They nned to capture all of them at once.


    ¡°Furthermore, the nobles and influential people who approved of the Mogoru Royal family and Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s methods will try to partner with them as well.¡±


    Bud started to frown.


    They were ces that had ties to ck magic.


    No matter how much you liked power, it was not right to tie yourself to such ces.


    ¡®But if they let them tie with factions like that-¡¯


    The answer to this thought came out of Rosalyn¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Doing it like this makes it easy for us to tell which noble families, merchants, and influential people have no ties to ck magic.¡±


    Her tone slowly started to be serious.


    "We do not have much time. We also need to shed as little blood as possible. The ones to suffer the most if the chaos continues are the innocent people doing their best to live honest lives.¡±


    Rosalyn stopped speaking for a moment.


    However, Bud felt as if he could tell what she was going to say next.


    That was why they needed a way to figure out the bad seeds at once and take care of them.


    They just need to investigate the people and things tied to those bad seeds if they found them all together at once.


    Then they would be able to quickly figure out anybody tied to ck magic.


    Bud started to speak without even touching his bottle. He was subconsciously sitting up straight.


    ¡°Then there will be a total of four factions? Those red dots on the map?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Bud.¡±


    Rosalyn looked at the map and continued to speak.


    ¡°There are four factions and the southern faction currently has the strongest forces.¡±


    Bud started to think.


    ¡®If factions are being created...


    And these factions even have royal family members...¡¯


    ¡°Then it seems obvious that a revolt would happen, so why did you say that it was only 50/50?¡±


    Bud looked around the table. He could see Cale happily munching away at his steak. However, Cale''s eyes were focused on Rosalyn''s map.


    ¡°It is because the capital is a fortress.¡±


    He heard Rosalyn¡¯s response.


    North, South, East, West. All four of those factions were aiming for the throne.


    They also valued their own safety.


    That was why these four factions who were not allied. All of them wanted the throne but they could not easily make a move.


    ¡°The soldiers who were left behind by the Imperial Prince during the Mogoru Empire''s war against the Whipper Kingdom.¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom''s battle that had been filled with golems and the ck despair.


    Imperial Prince had left the soldiers behind and ran away at that battle. He had even left dead mana bombs to kill those soldiers.


    But those soldiers had survived.


    And then...


    ¡°They are always at the capital.¡±


    They were all brave warriors.


    These warriors were not just infantry soldiers either. There were knights, archers, and other specialists within the ranks.


    Rosalyn started to smile.


    Bud subconsciously gulped after seeing that smile.


    The soldiers who had returned alive and were stationed at the capital.


    There were arge number of them.


    ¡°Of course, they are all remaining quiet.¡±


    As long as these soldiers were quietly hiding, none of the four factions dared to move.


    Bud licked his lips as he started to speak again.


    ¡°...But no matter what, don¡¯t you need to take care of those four ces?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°Mm, it soundsplicated.¡±


    Bud put on an awkward smile.


    They needed to get rid of the factions that had gathered around the four Alchemists¡¯ Towers.


    However, the other factions may make a move for the capital if they focused on one.


    ¡°It looks like it will be difficult.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s simple.¡±


    Bud turned his head.


    He could see Cale elegantly wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    ¡°Four ces.¡±


    He pointed to the map as he continued to speak.


    ¡°We hit all four at once.¡±


    North, South, East, West.


    They would attack all four ces at the same time.


    Bud shared his thoughts on reflex.


    ¡°...Even if there are arge number of soldiers in the capital, is it enough to hit all four at once? It would beplicated if even one of four ces ended in a draw.¡±


    Attack all four ces at once.


    It was idealistic.


    But that was only if they were victorious on all four sides.


    It would be dangerous if even one side was defeated.


    But Bud soon closed his mouth.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Sword master Hannah who had kicked away the title of Holy Maiden started tough. Bud finally realized the atmosphere around him after hearing herugh.


    He could tell that they were all thinking the same as Cale.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Hannah to the North.¡±


    ¡°Good. Very good!¡±


    The quiet Hannah finally started to speak, and her eyes were filled with passion.


    Cale took a quick look at those eyes before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Jack-nim to the East.¡±


    The East would have Jack who was a Saint and would be the Pope.


    ¡°Rei Stecker to the West.¡±


    The half alchemist who was called the alcoholic alchemist. He currently represented the alchemists who were not rted to ck magic.


    Cale then looked toward the southern portion of the map.


    The Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower was said to have the strongest forces.


    ¡°Sir Rex will take the South.¡±


    Cale''s gaze moved past the map.


    He made eye contact with Bud.


    ¡°Bud and Raon will be responsible for maintainingmunication between the four groups.¡±


    Bud finally understood why Cale had brought him here.


    Raon was capable of teleporting andmunicating while Bud would be the contact person with Raon''s help.


    ¡°There will be a helper in each direction as well. The help will stay hiding unless absolutely necessary.¡±


    Cale picked up a wine ss as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn to the North.¡±


    Rosalyn smiled.


    ¡°Mary to the East.¡±


    Mary quietly nodded her head.


    ¡°Choi Han to the West.¡±


    Choi Han quietly looked toward Cale.


    Cale looked back at the map.


    The hand not holding the wind ss undid his top button.


    The map of the Mogoru Empire was being recorded without the slightest mistake in his mind.


    ¡°And I will support Sir Rex in the South.¡±

 Chapter 389: In One Shot (2)

    <h4>Chapter 389: In One Shot (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The four directions of the Mogoru Empire.


    Bud started to imagine the soldiers in the quiet splitting apart toward all four directions at once to suppress the enemies.


    ¡®As expected. It really is different when I travel with this bastard!¡¯


    Bud¡¯s eyes lit up with an odd look of passion as he looked toward Cale.


    The Mogoru Empire.


    It was currently a nation without a ruler.


    In some aspects, it could seem as if Cale was helping this Sir Rex character, but Cale would not have stepped in just for that reason.


    There was something that Cale had said to Choi Han, Raon, and Bud before they came here.


    Bud recalled what Cale had said.


    ¡®Apparently, the person with the sky attribute ancient power needs to ingest dead mana.¡¯


    Bud had asked back.


    ¡®Why? Why do they need dead mana?¡¯


    ¡®I don''t know for sure either. But I assume it would be for one of two reasons.¡¯


    ¡®What are those two reasons?¡¯


    Bud recalled Cale''s response.


    ¡®Either for fuel or to act as an inhibitor.¡¯


    Dead mana could be the fuel necessary to use the sky attribute ancient power.


    It could also be the inhibitor to suppress the strength of the sky attribute ancient power so that it does not run wild and destroy the body.


    Bud returned to the present and looked toward Cale¡¯s mouth that was slowly starting to open again.


    ¡°Do you all agree?¡±


    ¡®Do we agree?¡¯


    Bud immediately responded.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    It was important to settle the Empire''s internal affairs that could lead to a revolt.


    However, there was another reason Bud was willing to move.


    ¡®Dead mana. We need to get rid of it!¡¯


    The Alchemists¡¯ Towers to the North, South, East, and West.


    They needed to get rid of all traces of ck magic and dead mana at those locations.


    ¡®I¡¯m certain that Cale Henituse is participating in this for that reason as well as the peace of the Empire.¡¯


    Bud smiled at Cale who turned toward him with a stoic expression after hearing his response. He could also see the others agreeing with Cale''s words.


    Unfortunately, Bud¡¯s smile soon had to freeze.


    ¡°But I don''t want to.¡±


    It was the sword master Hannah.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Bud found her response to be odd.


    ¡®Wasn''t she happy until just now that she would get to fight?


    Why is she now saying that she cannot ept it?¡¯


    Bud could not understand.


    His eyes headed toward Hannah.


    ¡®...I have no information on her personality nor her tendencies.¡¯


    The Mercenaries Guild did not have much information on Hannah.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°...We will need to listen to Sir Rex and the others¡¯ opinions as well.¡±


    Sir Rex, alchemist Rei Stecker, and Saint Jack were not here. This n was only possible if the three of them agreed to it.


    Cale then looked toward Hannah who was the first to oppose the idea.


    He could see that she was smiling. He nonchntly asked her a question.


    "Why not? Is it not enough for you?¡±


    Bud¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®Not enough? What does that mean?¡¯


    Cale soon answered that question.


    ¡°Are you not satisfied because I left the North to you when you should be handling the strongest enemies in the South?¡±


    Hannah started tough again.


    ¡°Ha, hahaha!¡±


    Sheughed for a while before calmly responding.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My hands are itching to fight. I thought it would be at least two directions. I thought you would let me run wild in two ces.¡±


    Although her voice was calm, her gaze was telling Cale to give her what she wanted. Cale responded without avoiding her eyes.


    ¡°Quickly take care of it ande back.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Cale lightly shrugged his shoulders at Hannah¡¯s question.


    ¡°Take care of the North first and thene to the East, West, or South, wherever you want to go. Then there are no issues, right?¡±


    Hannah was silent for a moment before she nodded her head.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    She looked toward Cale and Rosalyn as she continued to speak.


    ¡°You''re really nning on only supporting?¡±


    ¡°This is the Empire¡¯s business.¡±


    Cale responded without any hesitation while Rosalyn smiled and responded.


    ¡°This unni is very good at supporting.¡±


    Hannah waved her hand and pretended not to hear them as she got up.


    Screeeech.


    Her chair screeched as she got up and headed for the door.


    She stood in front of the door and looked back toward Cale and Rosalyn. These two were in charge of everything right now.


    Hannah started to speak.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, I came here as soon as I heard that you were headed over.¡±


    Sir Rex, Rei Stecker, and Saint Jack.


    All of them were extremely busy settling the internal affairs that became chaotic because of the royal family and ck magic.


    ¡°The other three people told me this.¡±


    That was why she hade.


    ¡°They told me to make the decision.¡±


    She hade as their representative.


    ¡°We have already decided to take care of the revolts as quickly as possible. We decided to follow your n if it seemed to be the most effective. We needed to prepare a lot of things to take care of all of the enemies.¡±


    Thest battle at the Mogoru Empire''s capital was taken care of thanks to the strength of Cale Henituse and his friends.


    That was why they needed to show something else now.


    They needed to show the strength of the Mogoru Empire¡¯s people, the Church of the Sun God, and the real alchemists.


    ¡°We will participate in this n to destroy the four Alchemists¡¯ Towers. We will get the forces ready.¡±


    And they will win.


    That victory will return the Mogoru Empire to a clean te to try whatever they want.


    That would be when they would finish the deal with the Roan Kingdom''s crown prince Alberu and pay back their debt.


    Of course, all of this was not something that could be aplished in the near future.


    A minimum of ten years. The Mogoru Empire will be wandering for at least that long.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s a different issue.¡¯


    Hannah put aside these thoughts and said what she needed to say.


    ¡°And the debt.¡±


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Hannah changed her words.


    ¡°And we will pay you back for your help.¡±


    Cale and his group had not helped them out just as people from the Roan Kingdom.


    Hannah and Jack knew that more than anybody else.


    She was not a shameless person.


    Click.


    Hannah slowly started to turn the doorknob.


    She heard Cale¡¯s voice behind her.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    Hannah stepped out the door as Rosalyn started to speak.


    ¡°Two weeks. We will start after two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Click!


    Hannah responded before closing the door.


    Silence filled the Imperial Prince''s bedroom for a moment.


    ¡°Ohhhhh.¡±


    Bud broke the silence as he shared his admiration while drinking.


    ¡°Miss sword master Hannah is so cool!¡±


    Cale and Bud made eye contact. Cale then flinched. It was because Bud¡¯s eyes were heated.


    ¡°How wonderful! She seems like the perfect person to put in charge of the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s eventual Western continent branch! She''s strong and cool! She''s totally like a mercenary!¡±


    ¡®What nonsense is this?¡¯


    Cale ignored Bud.


    ¡®Hannah being just a Mercenary Guild branch manager instead of the Mercenary King?


    That would never work with her personality.¡¯


    Cale turned away from Bud and ended up making eye contact with Rosalyn.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Miss Rosalyn?¡±


    Rosalyn smiled as she asked.


    ¡°I heard you were going to go loot someone?¡±


    Cale gasped in shock as he responded.


    ¡°Loot? I¡¯m just going to collect my money.¡±


    Rosalyn tilted her head in confusion and pointed next to her.


    ¡°Raon-nim said you were going to steal, no, loot?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Smart Rosalyn, I did say that! The human¡¯s face was the one he had when we went to loot!¡±


    Rosalyn smiled and nodded her head as Raon spoke with excitement. Raon seemed excited to see her y along as he started to talk about the things that happened in the Eastern continent.


    ¡°We met the White Star, but we gave him a good beating this time! Ah! There was a mage next to the White Star!¡±


    ¡°...A mage?¡±


    Cale who was watching them flinched after seeing Rosalyn¡¯s gaze.


    The young Dragon and the mage continued to chat without caring.


    ¡°Yes! A mage! He was an evil bastard who was very good at magic!¡±


    Flutter flutter.


    Raon¡¯s words were shocking to Rosalyn.


    ¡®Very good? A person who is very good at magic? So talented that even a Dragon says that they are very good?¡¯


    Rosalyn slowly asked Raon a question.


    ¡°Even better than me, Raon-nim?¡±


    Raon''s fluttering wings stopped moving.


    However, Raon soon responded with a serious expression.


    ¡°Sliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiighty! Just slightly better! Rosalyn! You are strong as well! You are very strong!¡±


    Rosalyn started to smile. In the end, it meant that the other mage was slightly stronger than Rosalyn.


    Raon desperately continued to speak to Rosalyn who simply smiled.


    ¡°Rosalyn, you really are smart! You''re a genius!¡±


    ¡°I know, Raon-nim.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Rosalyn is a genius, hmm?¡±


    ¡°I am a genius.¡±


    Raon looked toward Rosalyn who was confidently nodding her head and could not say anything else. He then moved his gaze to look at Cale, but Cale just gulped and looked away from Rosalyn.


    ¡®It looks like she''s going to get stronger.¡¯


    Cale was almost certain that Rosalyn would soon get stronger.


    Rosalyn was someone who was aiming to be the Tower Master of a Magic Tower, someone who was even greedier about magic than anybody else.


    Screeeech.


    Cale stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Human, are we leaving?¡±


    Raon stopped looking at Rosalyn and quickly flew over to Cale.


    The others finished eating as well and stood up.


    It was now time for all of them to go take care of their respective businesses.


    ¡°This is the location of the Singten Merchant Guild leader''s secret residence.¡±


    Rosalyn handed a map to Cale.


    The Singten Merchant Guild Leader.


    That was the person who needed to pay up.


    Rosalyn watched Cale put the map in his pocket and asked.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you said 10 billion counds, right?¡±


    ¡°No, it looks like I need to snatch at least 15 billion counds from him.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    It had suddenly increased by 5 billion.


    ¡°Human, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    Raon and Bud looked toward him in shock, but Cale ignored them and walked past Rosalyn and toward the window.


    All of the curtains were closed so that no light could leave the pce as nobody was publicly living here right now.


    Cale continued to speak as he walked past Rosalyn.


    ¡°Don''t you need magic stones to practice magic?¡±


    Rosalyn''s eyes opened slightly wider before returning to normal as she jokingly asked a question.


    ¡°Is it free?¡±


    ¡°Consider it my gratitude for taking care of things for the Empire until now. It is also an investment for the future Magic Tower Master.¡±


    She started to smile wider.


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    Cale did not respond to that statement.


    He motioned with his eyes instead and Rosalyn flicked her hand to turn off all of the magicmps in the bedroom.


    It was pitch ck in the room now.


    Chhhhhhhh.


    Cale opened one of the ckout curtains covering the windows.


    It was night time, but he could see lights from different houses within the capital.


    Screeeech.


    The window opened with a quiet screech.


    There were no guards outside the Imperial Prince''s pce today.


    That was why nobody was there to see them moving.


    ¡°Bud, Raon, Choi Han, and I. The four of us are going.¡±


    The window was opened a tiny crack.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Wind from the Mogoru Empire''s capital flowed in through the gap.


    Cale put his hand in his inner pocket. He could hear Rosalyn¡¯s low voice.


    ¡°The Singten Merchant Guild that is known to have aligned themselves with the royal family is currently lying low. The guild leader has not been seen in a while.¡±


    The Singten Merchant Guild had been on Adin''s side.


    Now that the royal family had fallen, vin was like a candle in the wind and had toy low and wait for all of this to safely pass.


    ¡°Of course, the guild leader is in the secret residence marked on the map.¡±


    Cale¡¯s informationwork of Freesia and her subordinates were keeping a tight watch over it.


    ¡°Furthermore, the Singten Merchant Guild leader is currently sending money to help the royal family members that are working with the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.¡±


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    Bud let out a quiet gasp.


    He thought that they were just going to collect some money, but it might be bigger now. He started to pay more attention to what Rosalyn was saying.


    He then heard someone¡¯s quiet voice.


    ¡°...Cale-nim?¡±


    Choi Han was looking at Cale while sounding nervous.


    Bud turned toward Cale as well. He guided his sword master aura to his eyes so that he could clearly see Cale''s face even in the dark.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He was then shocked.


    Cale had started tough.


    ¡°Ha, hahaha-¡±


    Caleughed out loud before taking his hand out of his pocket.


    He had touched something else first as he reached his hand into his pocket to take the map out.


    Wind blew in through the open window at that moment.


    What he had touched was the golden top''s whip.


    Wind blew in at that moment and started to speak.


    No, it was the voice of a Wind Elemental.


    ¡®Hiya. I can finally talk to you! You''re that cool dude who fought against the White Star in the capitalst time, right?¡¯


    One of the Western continent''s Wind Elementals was cheerfully talking to him.


    ¡®A human who can hear us! You''re the best! Ah! Right! I''ll tell you this since you fought against the ck mages!¡¯


    The Wind Elemental was happily talking.


    ¡®Some ck mages were heading North!¡¯


    ¡®North?¡¯


    Cale found this to be odd.


    ¡®They said something about meeting with the Whale tribe. Supposedly, there are some traces of some kind of earth over there. Apparently, the White Star ising as well.¡¯


    Another Wind Elemental suddenly chimed in at that moment.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. Both of us heard it. He said the clues were located where the Whale tribe lives.¡¯


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    ¡®Yeah. That is why the strongest ck mages in the four Alchemists¡¯ Towers are nning to go strike the Whale tribe within a month.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right! The ck mages said this trace would be the final clue for the White Star!¡¯


    ¡®...Hmm?¡¯


    What the White Star was looking for should be the earth attribute ancient power that would make him whole.


    But Cale''s expression turned odder with everyment from the Wind Elementals.


    Why?


    ¡®That White Star bastard.


    What stupid clue did he find?


    There¡¯s nothing there.¡¯


    The Whale tribe¡¯snd was not a spot mentioned in Choi Jung Gun¡¯s Korean records.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    A thought passed through Cale''s mind at that moment.


    That was why he had started tough.


    ¡°Human, what is it?¡±


    Cale happily responded to Raon''s question.


    ¡°I had a great idea.¡±


    ¡°A great idea?¡±


    Yes. A great idea.


    Cale¡¯s group needed time right now.


    They needed time to find the one remaining earth attribute ancient power.


    They also needed time to build up their strength to destroy Arm¡¯s base, as well as to battle against Arm, the Lion tribe, the Bear tribe, and the Cat tribe.


    Choi Han also needed time to be the Dragon yer.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to do some scamming?¡±


    Silence filled the room for a moment until Raon started to speak.


    ¡°Human! I knew you wereughing because you were going to scam someone!¡±


    Cale didn''t care whether Raon figured out his intentions or not as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Clopeh Sekka.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Human, why are you looking for that Guardian Knight bastard with some loose screws?¡±


    ¡°Contact him.¡±


    He then called Choi Han over.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Was there anything written in that Koreannguage rted to the Whale tribe?¡±


    5 seconds.


    Choi Han was silent for exactly five seconds before he started to speak.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim, there was something.¡±


    Cale recalled the records in his mind.


    Choi Jung Gun''s final records.


    Thend of the Whale tribe.


    < There is arge chunk of ice at the Northern tip of the Western continent. Nobody lives there. >


    < I introduced the Whales to that location. >


    Cale asked Choi Han a question.


    "What kind of ce is it?¡±


    "A ce with nothing.¡±


    He was right.


    It was just a chunk of ice with nothing else.


    Cale started tough as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Time to set a trap.¡±


    They were going to set a trap so that the White Star will be wasting time.


    Moving Lord Sheritt¡¯s castle.


    Destroying the Mogoru Empire''s Alchemists¡¯ Towers.


    The White Star heading for thend of the Whales.


    Fighting against the Cat tribe and destroying Arm¡¯s base.


    He started to n all of these out.


    He started to speak to the group.


    ¡°Time to scam the White Star.¡±


    Cale had made up his mind to pull off a great scam.

 Chapter 390: In One Shot (3)

    <h4>Chapter 390: In One Shot (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Human! I can¡¯t connect with Clopeh Sekka''s videomunication device! He must be busy!¡±


    Unfortunately, Cale was unable to contact Clopeh Sekka right away.


    ¡®Should I call Witira instead?¡¯


    He thought about the Whales Witira and Paseton but decided to push it off forter.


    ¡°I guess we will first go visit the Singten Merchant Guild Leader.¡±


    Cale put the top''s whip down and opened the map Rosalyn gave him. He then looked out to the night sky over the Mogoru Empire¡¯s capital.


    He needed to be back before morning.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ng!


    A ss cup crashed into the wall and broke into pieces.


    vin Singten, the Singten Merchant Guild Leader, felt suffocated thinking that the broken ss resembled his own future.


    He felt as if those sharp ss shards would be pointed at his neck.


    ¡®Who knew it would end up like this?!¡¯


    vin Singten clutched his head with both hands.


    ¡°...Guild leader-nim.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    vin Singten just clutched his head even harder without looking at his trusted subordinate who called out to him.


    The trusted subordinate shut up after seeing that the usually calm and collected guild leader who only focused on his personal gains had reached his limits.


    It was because he was in a simr situation.


    The trusted subordinate sitting across from the merchant guild leader quietly put down the wine ss in his hand.


    He and the Singten Merchant Guild leader were drinking wine with theirte dinner.


    vin didn''t even look at his quiet trusted subordinate as his mind was in a chaotic state.


    ¡®...The crown- the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower was destroyed!¡¯


    The Singten Merchant Guild.


    This merchant guild had risen to the position of being one of the top five merchant guilds in the Mogoru Empire in just 10 years.


    The Singten Merchant Guild was famous for being close with the crown.


    But that was not the only reason they grew so much in a short period of time.


    ¡®ck magic! I should never have been involved with it!¡¯


    The Singten Merchant Guild had sold people off to the crown and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower for their experiments.


    Those people were ves they kidnapped through human trafficking in other nations around the Western continent.


    vin Singten had earned a chance to get close to the crown and the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower while profiting immensely through these ves.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°You got rid of all of the evidence?¡±


    vin had ordered his trusted subordinate to get rid of all evidence rted to the human trafficking and ves as soon as the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower battle ended.


    ¡°Yes sir, everything is destroyed.¡±


    They had gotten rid of the evidence in the capital as soon as possible, so the trusted subordinate was saying that there were no traces anywhere to tie them to it.


    ¡°You made sure nobody saw you?¡±


    ¡°Guild leader-nim, of course I made sure nobody saw me.¡±


    ¡°...You know that is not what I am talking about.¡±


    vin¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    The trusted subordinate bowed and responded to vin''s statement.


    ¡°Yes sir, all of them are gone. They will alle up as missing.¡±


    The merchant guild leader finally started to smile.


    ¡°Good. Exactly how it should be. People and evidence as well. We have to get rid of them even if they are on our side.¡±


    The trusted subordinate gulped.


    Even if it was a secret, one person was not enough to stealthily destroy the records of something the merchant guild had been doing for over ten years.


    vin had ordered his trusted subordinate to kill anybody involved in getting rid of the evidence, in other words, anybody who had been involved in this stealthy operation for over ten years.


    And all of it waspleted today. The ones who helped him were the assassins who were the merchant guild leader¡¯s other trusted subordinates.


    ¡®...What a scary person.¡¯


    The trusted subordinate was afraid of vin who had erased both material and human evidences.


    Only such a scary person could havemitted a terrible deed like human trafficking for over ten years.


    ¡®It¡¯s quite hrious.¡¯


    The trusted subordinate barely managed to prevent himself from sighing.


    He too had been involved in this terrible deed.


    ¡®In the end, we have to resort to living in hiding like this.¡¯


    He then peeked toward the merchant guild leader. The guild leader had his head in both hands and seemed to be deep in thought.


    The guild leader was currently living in hiding in this secret residence that only he, the trusted subordinate, and his other assassin trusted subordinates knew about.


    It was because he was afraid that Sir Rex and the Church of the Sun God who defeated the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower and the crown would aim their swords at the Singten Merchant Guild next.


    ¡®But it should be fine as long as we persist.¡¯


    The trusted subordinate did his best to think happy thoughts.


    ¡®Yes, now all of the evidence is gone. We-¡¯


    His body started to shake after he thought about something.


    ¡®...We. Is it really, ¡®we¡¯?¡¯


    The trusted subordinate knew the guild leader quite well.


    Would someone like him be part of the guild leader¡¯s ¡®we?¡¯


    The trusted subordinate¡¯s two hands started to shake.


    He turned toward the guild leader who seemed to be deep in thought. The guild leader slowly lowered his hands and made eye contact with the trusted subordinate.


    ¡°Hey, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    The trusted subordinate could see the merchant guild leader¡¯s rxed face.


    ¡°...Guild leader-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is it? You don''t look too good.¡±


    The merchant guild leader looked sad as he continued to speak.


    ¡°You look like someone who is about to die.¡±


    The trusted subordinate¡¯s mouth turned dried at those words. He tried to take some deep breaths to calm down.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He felt as if his body was twisting.


    Pain seemed to cover his entire body.


    The trusted subordinate could see the merchant guild leader smiling. The trusted subordinate slumping with blood in his mouth was reflected in the merchant guild leader¡¯s eyes.


    The merchant guild leader started to speak to the trusted subordinate who was slumping onto the table with the dinner and wine.


    ¡°I have to get rid of all of the evidence.¡±


    The trusted subordinate started to frown.


    The reward for dutifully doing terrible deeds and his loyalty was death.


    ¡°Da, ugh, damn it, ugh!¡±


    The trusted subordinate realized that poison was in the food or on his te.


    However, he could not say it out loud.


    He quickly sumbed to the poison and died.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±


    The merchant guild leader looked up at the ceiling and started to speak once the trusted subordinate was a corpse that could not respond.


    ¡°Get rid of it.¡±


    Shhhhh.


    Two assassins silently came down from the roof and one of them started to move the trusted subordinate''s body.


    Shhhhh.


    The merchant guild leader watched and filled a new ss handed to him by the other assassin with wine. He then took a sip.


    The deep concern that he had shown earlier was not present at all.


    He looked calm and peaceful.


    ¡°Lay low for a while.¡±


    He gave an order to the assassins who were his trusted subordinates.


    ¡°And keep sending money to the South.¡±


    The subordinates silently nodded their heads.


    The South.


    He started to think about the Alchemists¡¯ Towers located there.


    The royals that vin Singten was now supporting were located there.


    He leaned back on the couch and calmly assessed the situation.


    ¡°...It¡¯s still okay. There¡¯s still hope.¡±


    There was still a chance for his power and status to be maintained.


    There was a reason he was staying in this secret residence in the capital.


    vin Singten had stayed in the capital even as other shady bastards of other merchant guilds ran to the countryside.


    Of course, part of it was because of this secret residence that looked normal on the outside because it was surrounded by magic.


    ¡®The troops have not moved yet.¡¯


    It was so that he could keep an eye on the capital''s troops. He also needed to keep a hold on his money line.


    These two factors were the reason he was able to create a tight connection with the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    There was onest reason he was staying in the capital.


    ¡®I have a connection with the Church of the Sun God as well!¡¯


    Guild leader vin''s eyes started to sparkle.


    The Caro Kingdom¡¯s VIP auction house.


    He had agreed to purchase the Determination of Fire from an unknown person for 30 billion counds.


    vin had been uncertain about what to do when the man in the white mask first offered him the Determination of Fire in a deal.


    It was because the Determination of Fire was a treasure that served as evidence of his secret bribe to the former pope even as he had a close connection with the crown.


    But now, the conversation he had with that masked man was letting vin feel relieved.


    ¡®vin Singten, the Empire and the Church of the Sun God. Which has the longer history?¡¯


    That was what the man had said.


    ¡®vin Singten, they say you are known for your political abilities. Then you should know about it. You should know what the bad news from the Empire means.¡¯


    The Determination of Fire.


    The man had asked for a significant sum of 30 billion counds to secretly return the item he used as a bribe back to him.


    ¡®Who I am, why I came to find you, and whether the amount I called out is just for the value of this ne. Think long and hard.¡¯


    Those words had been enough for the Singten Merchant Guild leader to understand the value of these 30 billion counds.


    That money would be used to connect him back to the Church of the Sun God.


    ¡°That was the best decision.¡±


    vin licked his tongue while thinking about that moment.


    He had created a connection with the Church of the Sun God before the crown fell apart and thanks to that, he thought that he would be able to survive even as Saint Jack and sword master Hannah returned the Church of the Sun God to its former glory.


    ¡®I might get even more power.¡¯


    That would happen if the royal family member in the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower ended up as the Emperor.


    A connection with the Church of the Sun God and a connection with the crown would allow the Singten Merchant Guild to be the most influential merchant guild in the Empire.


    ¡°You need to take risks to get rewards.¡±


    That was why he was waiting in the capital.


    He knew the Church of the Sun God would look for him soon enough.


    It was at that moment.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    He jumped up from the couch in shock.


    The rm in the residence was going off.


    That meant that someone had infiltrated past the magic circle making this look like a regr building.


    ¡®Who could it be?


    Who ising here?¡¯


    ¡°Guild leader-nim!¡±


    The merchant guild leader smiled as the assassin trusted subordinate spoke for the first time today. He then started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    He was in the second floor terrace.


    A man with brown hair and a white mask appeared in front of him.


    ¡®He''s here.¡¯


    vin started to smile.


    The person who would raise him to higher heights had arrived.


    The man in the white mask standing at the terrace reached out and opened the terrace window.


    Screeeech.


    He started to speak as he entered the building.


    ¡°Long time no see, Singten Merchant Guild Leader.¡±


    The assassin trusted subordinates surrounded vin Singten trying to protect him from the man in the white mask.


    However, vin weed him with a smile.


    ¡°Sir, I''ve been waiting for you.¡±


    vin had been waiting for this man in the white mask who would take him to greater heights.


    - Human! The punk to be looted said he was waiting for you! Something is definitely weird! Why would he wait for you when he¡¯s going to lose everything?


    Cale, the man in the white mask, ignored Raon''sment as he reached his hand out to vin Singten.


    ¡°You''re good with politics, right?¡±


    The merchant guild leader grabbed Cale''s hand with both of his hands as he responded.


    ¡°Of course. I am very good.¡±


    He was willing to speak like a loyal vassal in order to climb up this new connection.


    ¡°Please tell me whatever it is you need, sir. I will get it all ready for you.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s mouth that were not covered by the mask slightly went up.


    Of course, that smile looked majestic and strong to vin since Cale had the Dominating Aura surrounding him.


    Cale gently spoke to vin who seemed as if he had be has vassal.


    ¡°Then I guess it is time to test your sincerity.¡±


    ¡®Sincerity my ass.


    The only thing left for you is death, you damn bastard.¡¯


    Cale heard Raon''s voice at that moment.


    - I, it¡¯s an evil smile! It''s so evil even the White Star would be shocked!

 Chapter 391: The crazy one, the innocent one, and the laughing one (1)

    <h4>Chapter 391: The crazy one, the innocent one, and theughing one (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Unlike the shocked Raon, Singten Merchant Guild''s vin Singten was thinking that the time was here.


    The man in the white mask had mentioned his sincerity.


    ¡®Then I guess it is time to test your sincerity.¡¯


    The meaning of this statement was obvious.


    For vin Singten, who had shown his sincerity or received someone''s sincerity for over ten years, preferred statements like this rather than vague statements.


    It made it easier than ying mind games.


    vin tried to suck up to the man in the white mask first.


    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you please sit dow-¡±


    The merchant guild leader could not finish his sentence. He could not tell the man in the white mask to sit down.


    He looked toward the table where he was having dinner.


    He could see the chair that still had the corpse because the subordinates were shocked by the rm.


    vin put on an awkward smile.


    ¡°Sir, I guess this isn¡¯t the best environment to chat.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Why does that matter?¡±


    The man in the white mask walked past vin.


    The assassin trusted subordinates behind vin flinched, but the man in the white mask did not care about that at all.


    vin turned around following the man in the white mask¡¯s movement.


    ¡°Nice chair. It must be expensive.¡±


    vin could see the man in the white mask looking at him from the chair he had just been sitting in.


    The way the man in the white mask tapped on the armrest and smiled looked exactly like the other damn people in power whom vin had to suck up to in the past.


    ¡°Yes sir, it is very expensive. Is it to your liking?¡±


    vin immediately approached the man in the white mask.


    He then motioned to his subordinate with his hand and the subordinate quickly removed the corpse and brought the chair over to vin.


    vin sat down across from the man in the white mask.


    The chair still had a bit of the warmth from the dead man, but vin could not feel it at all because of his greed that was heating him up instead.


    That greed waspletely visible in his eyes.


    ¡°This is the contract, and this is the bill for the remaining amount.¡±


    The man in the white mask took out the contract and documents rted to the Determination of Fire from his spatial pocket bag.


    ¡°I have the contract and you should remember my voice, so I don''t need to prove who I am or if this contract is real, right?¡±


    vin immediately nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes sir, there is no need for you to do that. I met you myself in the Caro Kingdom, so that is enough.¡±


    He was speaking respectfully as he licked his lips.


    Just one thing. There was just one thing he needed to confirm from this man.


    How did he find and infiltrate this secret residence?


    No, it wasn''t a question like that.


    Boom. Boom.


    vin could feel his heart beating wildly as he started to speak.


    ¡°Is it possible...¡±


    vin made eye contact with the man in the white mask.


    ¡°...Sir, is it possible to know how far your reach is?¡±


    vin needed to confirm how much influence this man had in the Church of the Sun God. Only then could he decide how far he was willing to go.


    vin could see the man in the white mask start to smile.


    ¡°You want to know how far my influence is.¡±


    Cale could not help but smile at vin who brought the chair closer to him.


    ¡®His trusted subordinate just died but he is sitting in that same chair trying to gain new power.¡¯


    - Human! This bastard is very weird!


    Yes, this bastard was cruel and weird as Raon mentioned.


    People should at least be good towards their own people.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter to Cale whether the vin Merchant Guild leader cherished his trusted subordinates or not.


    The only thing on his mind was taking all of vin''s money.


    30 billion counds?


    Why stop there?


    What about the human trafficking this bastard did in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Gyerre territory?


    There was no need to go easy on someone who hadmitted a lot of sins.


    Cale decided to answer the question of the bastard who was looking at him like a lifeline.


    ¡°My reach is-¡±


    vin¡¯s mouth became dry.


    ¡°-to the point where I know the location of the former Pope''s hidden treasures?¡±


    ¡®I knew it!¡¯


    vin was satisfied with that response.


    It could not be helped.


    The vin Merchant Guild leader knew that the former Pope who was killed in the magic bombs terror incident was extremely greedy.


    So, would someone like that ce bribes he received somewhere others could see?


    He would hide it somewhere extremely stealthy that only a select few people would know about.


    ¡®This man in the white mask has enough influence that he can reach the former Pope''s secret hiding spot and take things from there without others knowing.¡¯


    That was why vin was speaking respectfully to this man and showingplete respect.


    ¡®But it is as I expected.¡¯


    On the other hand, vin was slightly disappointed as well.


    It was true that the man in the white mask had a high position, however, something was missing to fill the greed of someone who was aiming for connections with both the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower and the Church of the Sun God.


    Would the man in the white mask in front of him have noticed that as well?


    ¡°You look disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? No, not at all.¡±


    ¡°No need to lie.¡±


    The man in the white mask started to smile, making vin wonder if he had offended him.


    ¡°But here¡¯s the thing. I''m not done talking yet.¡±


    However, the man in the white mask was many steps ahead of vin.


    ¡°My reach is to the point I can set up a meeting between you and the representative of the Sun God I suppose?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    vin wondered if he had heard correctly. He was shocked, but he tried to suppress it as much as possible.


    The representative of the Sun God.


    There was only one person who could be called by that title right now.


    He could not help but ask once more.


    ¡°...You are talking about that person?¡±


    The man in the white mask responded to give him certainty.


    ¡°Mm, I guess the Mogoru Empire''s new light is a better title for him?¡±


    The Mogoru Kingdom''s new light and the representative of the Sun God. This could only be one person.


    Saint Jack.


    The person who was pretty much guaranteed to be the new Pope of the Church of the Sun God.


    In other words, he was the future leader of the Church of the Sun God.


    ¡®I will be able to meet Saint Jack? Really? This man can make that happen?¡¯


    vin wanted tough out loud.


    Why?


    The lifeline he was holding onto was made of gold.


    ¡°Sir, is it enough to show you my unyielding heart?¡±


    He was also able to see that the new Church of the Sun God was simr to the old Church of the Sun God under the former Pope.


    In the end, a once corrupt organization could not easily be changed.


    ¡°Yes, vin Merchant Guild leader. You just need to show sincerity.¡±


    Cale was nning on throwing many carrots to the merchant who was looking at him with sparkling eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I lied to him.¡¯


    Cale was nning on taking the merchant guild leader to meet Saint Jack.


    He needed to be punished.


    The moment vin stands in front of Saint Jack would most likely be when everything woulde crumbling down for him.


    ¡°How would you like me to show my sincerity?¡±


    The contract and bill that Cale had brought out did not matter to vin anymore. He would show his true sincerity from here on.


    ¡°I need...¡±


    ¡®I knew it!¡¯


    vin could quickly tell that there was something the man in the white mask wanted as a bribe.


    It was easy for vin to handle a corrupt person like this.


    ¡®He¡¯s looking out for himself even before the new Church of the Sun God is set up and the Pope''s papal coronation has not happened.¡¯


    vin mocked the man in the white mask internally as he respectfully waited for him to finish speaking. The man in the white mask stated what he wanted.


    ¡°I need 15 billion counds worth of magic stones right now.¡±


    vin flinched.


    15 billion counds worth of magic stones.


    That was shocking but something was even more shocking.


    ¡°Sir, you need them right now?¡±


    He could not procure that many magic stones in the middle of the night. He needed at least a day to bring the magic stones from around the Empire over even if he used teleportation magic.


    "Why? Is it impossible? Do you need more time?¡±


    vin quickly responded to Cale.


    ¡°If you could do that, I-¡±


    ¡°Then 20 billion counds worth of magic stones by tomorrow.¡±


    However, vin had to close his mouth after hearing the new condition.


    The price of extending a day was 5 billion counds.


    He made eye contact with Cale''s eyes beneath the white mask. He suddenly felt himself being weighed down by fear.


    The Dominating Aura enveloped vin.


    He could see how the man in the white mask still looked rxed.


    ¡°If tomorrow is difficult as well, then 30 billion counds worth of magic stones by the day after.¡±


    An extra day from there would be another 10 billion counds.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    vin felt suffocated at the man in the white mask''s conditions. He quickly realized something.


    ¡®...He is not an easy prey who just wants bribes!¡¯


    His greed for this golden lifeline became even greater once he realized this fact.


    Cale gently continued to speak to vin at that moment.


    "But I like you quite a bit. You''re someone who knows how to properly grab onto lifelines.¡±


    ¡®Lifelines my ass.


    You''re going to bepletely looted before you are thrown into a road of thorns.¡¯


    Cale was being nice to this man he was going to loot.


    ¡°Prepare 15 billion counds worth of magic stones by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°T, thank you very much, sir.¡±


    vin could not help but thank the man. That was how much pressure wasing from this man that he could not easily say no to anything. It also made him trust this man that much more.


    ¡°Alright then, you can hand it to my subordinate who will be here tomorrow.¡±


    Snap!


    A red-haired man with a ck mask appeared from outside the terrace window once Cale snapped his fingers.


    It was Choi Han who was disguised with magic.


    - Human! I told Choi Han to just stand still and not try to act! I am smart, so I know Choi Han should not act!


    Dragons really were smart.


    Cale could see vin gulp while looking at Choi Han.


    vin got chills on his back after seeing the man in the ck mask on the terrace. It was because while it was natural for him to not notice the man, his trusted assassin subordinates had not noticed that man in the ck mask at all either.


    vin felt both fear and greed fill his heart like wildfire after seeing that the man in the white mask had strong backing as well. Cale offered the greatest carrot to him at that moment.


    "And two weekster, I will make it so you can meet with the Mogoru Empire''s new light.¡±


    Fire could be seen in vin''s eyes.


    ¡°S, sir, do you really mean that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡®I can meet Saint Jack in two weeks!¡¯


    vin thought that he would be able to be the merchant guild leader of the greatest merchant guild now.


    ¡°But, as a merchant, you should know what I''m about to say, right?¡±


    He knew the answer to the man in the white mask¡¯s question.


    Nothing in the world was free.


    ¡°I will prepare to show you my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Good. I look forward to it.¡±


    Cale then started to walk toward the terrace window. vin was about to escort him out before stopping because Cale gestured for him to stop.


    ng.


    The terrace window closed behind Cale.


    Cale and Choi Han in the ck mask immediately stepped on the ledge and jumped down.


    vin nkly stared for a long time.


    ¡°Guild leader-nim.¡±


    He slowly started to speak after hearing the assassin calling him.


    ¡°Check outside the terrace.¡±


    The assassins immediately checked outside and confirmed that nobody was there. vin then ced his hand over his heart.


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    vin started to smile.


    He finally raised his voice and gave an order to his trusted subordinates.


    ¡°Gather up every magic stone you can find! We must gather 15 billion counds worth of magic stones by tomorrow no matter what! Actually, gather all the magic stones you can from other nations as well for the next two weeks!¡±


    He debated for a moment before continuing to speak.


    ¡°And maintain the current rtionship we have with the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower, but don''t get any closer.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need them now that he had this new rising power in the Church of the Sun God.


    vin Singten started tough loudly.


    He could no longer see the food on the table nor the trusted subordinate''s corpse.


    ¡°Wow, you''re so amazing.¡±


    Cale who had returned to the Imperial Prince''s pce shrugged his shoulders at Mercenary King Bud''sment.


    Bud who had gone with Cale to see the vin Merchant guild leader continued to share his awe as he drank.


    ¡°vin Singten will happily gather as much money as possible and follow you with excitement without knowing that he is headed to his death in two weeks. You are really, really amazing.¡±


    Raon fluttered his wings next to Raon and looked extremely proud.


    ¡°Hey, Mercenary King! Did you only just realize that we are amazing? I am the great and mighty Raon Miru!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you truly are amazing, Raon Miru-nim! Kahahahahah!¡±


    ¡°Hihihi!¡±


    Cale didn''t care about the alcoholic and the young Dragon''s conversation as he started to speak toward Choi Han who was touching his still red hair with an odd expression on his face.


    ¡°Go with Bud around this time tomorrow to get the magic stones.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han¡¯s response before motioning to Raon.


    Click.


    The bedroom door opened, and Mary and Rosalyn entered at that moment. There were many documents in Rosalyn¡¯s hands.


    Raon channeled his mana toward the videomunication device on the table.


    ¡°Human! I''m connecting the call now!¡±


    Ooooooong.


    The videomunication device started to shine, and someone appeared on the screen.


    ¡®...Finally.¡¯


    Bud was looking at this with anticipation.


    A white-haired man appeared on the screen.


    ¡®Clopeh Sekka. I finally get to see the Northern Guardian Knight.¡¯


    Bud had met many famous people aftering to the Western continent with Cale and was about to meet another one.


    Clopeh Sekka.


    Unlike the people from the Roan Kingdom who rose to prominence this past year, the Northern Guardian Knight had been famous for a long time.


    Bud was wondering what would happen after seeing him in a wheelchair after losing against Cale in battle.


    And once Clopeh Sekka made eye contact with Cale...


    - Oh, Cale-nim.


    Bud''s jaws slowly dropped.


    Clopeh Sekka, the white-haired man had his hands sped together as he looked toward Cale with a bright smile.


    - Cale-nim, I had heard the glorious legends of your deeds in the Eastern continent.


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    Bud''s mind became chaotic.


    Clopeh Sekka.


    This definitely seemed to be him, but something seemed weird.


    Bud could see Cale opening his mouth at that moment.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh.


    ¡°I knew it! He¡¯s still crazy!¡±


    Raon shouted with certainty.


    Bud''s mind was still chaotic.


    On the other hand, Clopeh Sekka was just smiling with a happy expression on his face.

 Chapter 392: The crazy one, the innocent one, and the laughing one (2)

    <h4>Chapter 392: The crazy one, the innocent one, and theughing one (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®Something seems weird?¡¯


    Bud could not understand Clopeh Sekka¡¯s current demeanor at all.


    ¡®Wait, didn''t Clopeh Sekka be a captive after his defeat at the Henituse territory battle?¡¯


    But would his defeat and bing a captive be the end?


    Bud could see the wheelchair Clopeh was sitting on.


    ¡®As expected, his condition is not good.¡¯


    ording to the Mercenaries Guild''s newest information on the Western continent, Clopeh Sekka was currently staying in the Paerun Kingdom but not showing himself very often.


    People had been questioning his health since the man who used to lead the Paerun Kingdom''s strongest Knights Brigade was noting to the training grounds at all.


    Clopeh Sekka sitting in the wheelchair right now seemed to prove those rumors.


    ¡®...Then it is most likely that this happened to him when he became a captive.¡¯


    That was why Bud had expected Clopeh and Cale''s rtionship to be a political one with both extremely hostile toward each other on the inside even though they were on the same side during the Breck Kingdom¡¯s Gorge of Death battle.


    He had especially expected Clopeh Sekka to have strong hostility toward Cale.


    ¡®But what the hell?¡¯


    Bud was shocked.


    Forget hostility, Clopeh was looking at Cale as if he was looking at a god.


    ¡®He even has his hands sped together!¡¯


    Bud''s mind was turning chaotic.


    Clopeh started to speak at that moment and his voice echoed in the bedroom.


    - I am filled with sorrow that I am unable to join you in that legend.


    Bud''s expression turned even worse.


    He looked toward Cale with a baffled mind.


    ¡®You, you''ll respond differently, right?¡¯


    Bud waited for Cale to speak with the smallest of hope that Cale would be able to calm his mind.


    Cale then started to speak as if to answer his question.


    ¡°Then why don''t you join me this time?¡±


    - Will it be written down in history?


    ¡°Mm, probably?¡±


    - It must be part of your legend.


    ¡°...Ah... sure.¡±


    Cale decided to just brush past Clopeh''s craziness. Bud started to frown, but Cale didn''t care even an ounce about Bud''s reaction.


    ¡°Your influence in the North should have grown by now, right?¡±


    Cale could see Clopeh start to smile at his question. The originally loyal smile instantly turned to show a snake¡¯s evil nature.


    - It is quiterge now.


    That was enough.


    The Indomitable Alliance.


    The alliance that had started the Western continent''s war early in the year was abination of Arm and the Northern three kingdoms.


    But the Indomitable Alliance was defeated after the war and the Northern Kingdoms of Paerun, Nond, and Askosan fell under Clopeh¡¯s Paerun Kingdom¡¯s control.


    ¡°Some ck mages will soon pass through the North and into the Paerun Kingdom.¡±


    Cale did not say anything else and looked at Clopeh.


    - You want me to observe the ck mages¡¯ movements in the North.


    Clopeh understood him as Cale expected.


    Most people would have asked if Cale wanted them to capture the ck mages.


    ¡°Why not capture them?¡±


    - If there was a need to capture them, I''m sure you would have already caught them, Cale-nim. But the fact that you are leaving them alone until they get to the North would mean that you have a n to use them for something, am I wrong?


    He truly was smart but crazy.


    Maybe the fact that he was such a smart person who was quick to understand what was going on was the reason he was so subservient to Cale.


    Cale continued to speak to Clopeh who was waiting for his orders.


    ¡°We found a document.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun, the first Dragon yer.


    There was a part he had written in Korean about the Whale tribe''snd.


    There were parts in the Eastern continent¡¯smonnguage that had discussed the Whale tribe''snd as well.


    The information in the twonguages werepletely different.


    Cale recalled the conversation he had with Choi Han.


    ¡®What kind of ce is it?¡¯


    Thend of the Whale tribe.


    This had been Choi Han¡¯s response.


    ¡®A ce with nothing.¡¯


    Choi Jung Gun had said the same thing as Choi Han in Korean.


    < There is arge chunk of ice at the Northern tip of the Western continent. Nobody lives there... I introduced the Whales to that location. >


    However, the information recorded above those words in the Eastern continent¡¯smonnguage was slightly different.


    < There is a mysteriousnd covered in ice. A strong power rests in that ce. >


    If you read the page in order.


    It started with the Eastern continent¡¯smonnguage.


    < There is a mysteriousnd covered in ice. A strong power rests in that ce. >


    And then after that...


    < There is arge chunk of ice at the Northern tip of the Western continent. Nobody lives there... I introduced the Whales to that location. >


    That was the information written in Korean.


    ¡®In other words, the strong power that rests in the mysteriousnd covered in ice is talking about the Whales that he introduced to live there.¡¯


    However, the White Star did not know how to read the parts Choi Jung Gun had written in Korean.


    That is why the only thing he knew was that thend of the Whale tribe was a mysteriousnd with a strong power residing there.


    ¡®So, it makes sense why he would make that mistake.¡¯


    Cale looked toward Choi Han. Choi Han smiled innocently once they made eye contact.


    Cale slowly started to speak.


    ¡°The document I found says that there is a precious treasure, a strong power within the North¡¯s icends.¡±


    Choi Han who Clopeh could not see from the videomunication device mouthed toward Cale.


    ¡®You are saying the opposite.¡¯


    He was right.


    Cale was saying theplete opposite of what Choi Han had told him.


    He had twisted the part Choi Jung Gun had written in the Eastern continent¡¯smonnguage to his benefit.


    ¡°And that document was found in the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    Cale did not hide the origin of the document but instead lied by saying that it was found in the Roan Kingdom.


    - Cale-nim.


    Cale looked toward Clopeh who called his name. Clopeh had a calm smile on his face again as he continued to speak.


    - If that truly was something important to you, then you would have procured it yourself without telling me about it.


    ¡®He really is a smartly crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cale held back a gasp of admiration at Clopeh¡¯s deduction.


    - ck magic. I''m sure it is rted to the White Star. In addition, that document found in the Roan Kingdom is probably rted as well.


    Clopeh gently asked.


    - In that case, what can I do for you, Cale-nim?


    Clopeh became full of anticipation after seeing Cale close his mouth for a moment after hearing his question.


    Once Arm disappeared from the North, it was quite easy for the Paerun Kingdom who had no desire to expand to the South to take control over the Nond Kingdom and the Askosan Kingdom that had suffered more casualties in the battle.


    There was the rumor that Clopeh¡¯s body was not well, however, it was easy for him to gain the political dominance after he revealed that he had a close rtionship with the Roan Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, and the Whipper Kingdom.


    ¡®But it is not an overwhelming dominance.¡¯


    Clopeh found this current dominance and his life to be important, but he needed something more than that.


    And he was finally able to chat with the person who could fill that void after a long while.


    ¡°The thing I need from you is simple.¡±


    Cale always said everything was simple, but the things he had done until now were far from simple. Clopeh''s eyes were full of anticipation as he looked at Cale from across the screen.


    ¡°I n to pass the ancient document found in the Roan Kingdom to you within the week.¡±


    Bud was giving Cale a, ¡®What document? Is there really such a thing?¡¯ type of gaze but Cale just ignored it. Instead, he focused on his conversation with Clopeh.


    ¡°After that, you just need to spread some rumors.¡±


    It was not easy to trick the White Star¡¯s faction. He needed toy a second and even a thirdyer in a trap to make it work.


    - What do you need me to spread?


    ¡°Make people talk about how there is a terrible power that could even pierce the sky beyond the ocean of the North and that you should not go near it unless you want to die. Also, say that the ce that holds that power is like hell with nothing to gain.¡±


    The corners of Clopeh''s lips started to go up in an odd way.


    Hadn¡¯t Cale just said that a, ''precious treasure with strong power,¡¯ existed in the icends beyond the Northern waters?


    However, the rumor was theplete opposite.


    ¡°In addition, I don''t care if you use your family''s soldiers or if you personally make a move, but guard the entrance to the Northern waters and make it so that nobody can get past it.¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s body subconsciously leaned in toward the videomunication device.


    Cale then added on in a low voice.


    "At the same time, stealthily create a search team and make it look like they are trying to investigate thend of the Whale tribe.¡±


    Clopeh''s eyes clouded over.


    In the end, Cale was saying to spread the rumor about a scary power and prevent people from approaching while stealthily creating a search team to find that treasure described in the ancient document.


    But all of it was fake.


    Clopeh started to think about the ck mages and Arm¡¯s forces.


    He looked toward Cale and started to speak.


    - And that stealthy search team must unintentionally get noticed by the ck mages heading to thend of the Whale tribe?


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Exactly. It would also be great if that ancient document ends up being stolen by them.¡±


    - It sounds simple.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Clopeh''s actions would give Arm and the White Star certainty that something was in thend of the Whale tribe.


    - Will the White Star''s posse end up fighting against the Whale tribe in thend of ice?


    Clopeh who asked the question looked at Cale¡¯s expression before nodding his head.


    - I suppose I must speak to the Whale tribe about that first.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    He nned to make many more calls after this one.


    One of them was to Witira of the Whale tribe.


    He was nning on telling her that the White Star was aiming for thend of the Whale tribe and leave the decision about what to do about her territory to her.


    ¡°We can''t be certain about the Whale tribe''s participation. So, wait until I chat with the Whales and start the operation once I give you the signal to start.¡±


    He had contacted Clopeh first since there was a lot for him to prepare.


    The Northern soldiers, the search team, money and time to spread the rumor, all of this took a lot of manpower.


    ¡°And I suppose I can¡¯t make you do this without anypensation?¡±


    Clopeh''s eyes started to sparkle.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t everything a deal?¡±


    Clopeh started to get excited after seeing Cale smiling brightly.


    What could it be?


    Following behind Cale would allow him to not just survive but to potentially leave his name behind as a part of Cale¡¯s legend as well.


    ¡®Will I finally be able to be legendary?¡¯


    Boom. Boom.


    Cale casuallymented once Clopeh¡¯s anticipation reached its peak.


    ¡°The Wyvern Knights Brigade will appear once again during this time.¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s eyes turned wide.


    ¡°It will not be birds made of bones this time. They will be living, breathing wyverns.¡±


    Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka who could control the wyverns.


    That was the image of the true Guardian Knight.


    ¡°The ones to chase after the White Star''s posse that heads to look for the treasure will be the Wyvern Knights Brigade. Clopeh Sekka, you will be the one to control those wyverns.¡±


    - ...I do not possess that power.


    Clopeh did not sound weak even though his voice was quiet. In fact, his voice was slightly shaking with anticipation.


    Cale calmly added on.


    ¡°I know. But it will be like the Henituse territory battle.¡±


    Clopeh recalled the Henituse territory battle.


    He had tried to invade the Henituse territory while riding on wyverns at the time.


    ¡®If it is like that time?¡¯


    ¡°Clopeh, someone who can control the wyverns will be by your side.¡±


    Syrem, the fake Dragon yer.


    One of the ancient powers in his possession. The power to control the wyverns.


    That power had allowed Clopeh to look as if he could control the wyverns.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to recreate that scene once again.¡±


    Cale''s low whisper sounded so sweet in Clopeh''s ears.


    Cale¡¯s eyes then moved over to Choi Han.


    Syrem, the fake Dragon yer.


    He currently possessed the power to control the wyverns.


    And he was still imprisoned in the Roan Kingdom''s underground prison.


    Cale was nning on doing his best to help Choi Han who wanted to be a Dragon yer. That was why he nned on letting Choi Han do whatever he wanted.


    Choi Han seemed to realize Cale¡¯s n as he smiled innocently back at Cale with a look of gratitude.


    Cale looked back toward Clopeh.


    ¡°If you show that scene to the forces of the North, wouldn¡¯t you be able to show both the Clopeh Sekka who is a strong administrative force as well as Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka, the strongest man in the North?¡±


    Administration, diplomacy and even power.


    Those would allow him to have overwhelming dominance over the other Northern Kingdoms.


    The corners of Clopeh¡¯s lips moved up even more.


    - Keke, kekeke.


    Clopeh started tough so loud that his shoulders were moving up and down.


    - Human! That bastard isughing weirdly!


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    Cale agreed with Raon who was speaking into his mind in shock.


    The way Clopeh wasughing like a lunatic really made him look like one.


    - Kekeke, Cale-nim.


    ¡°...Uh... yeah? What is it?¡±


    Cale slowly looked around.


    Rosalyn was looking at Clopeh with an extremely iffy expression while Bud looked out of it. Choi Han was smiling innocently.


    As expected, Choi Han was amazing in some aspects as well.


    He heard Clopeh''s voice at that moment.


    - ¡®The Great Battle for the Northern Treasure.¡¯ How does that sound?


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Clopeh looked at Cale''s nk expression and started to think about the title that he came up with.


    Won''t it be recorded in history books with such a description?


    ¡®I. I will once again be the Guardian Knight who controls the wyverns!¡¯


    Clopeh could not stop smiling.


    ¡®I must, I absolutely must follow behind Cale Henituse.¡¯


    - Cale-nim, I hope my name can be recorded in a corner of the legend.


    ¡®...This punk.¡¯


    Cale subconsciously slowly moved away from the videomunication device.


    - I will take care of all of the preparations. Cale-nim, I will let you know once I find the ck mages.


    ¡°...Uh... sure.¡±


    - Cale-nim, will you soon contact the Whale tribe?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    - I''m sure that will be beautiful.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡®What is beautiful?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    - The wyverns in the sky, humans onnd, and the Whales in the ocean.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Clopeh let out a gasp of admiration before starting to smile.


    - It truly sounds legendary.


    Cale was truly at a loss for words.


    Clopeh who understood that as the end of their conversation gently added on.


    - Cale-nim, please hang up first.


    ¡°...Uh... sure.¡±


    Cale immediately hung up without any hesitation.


    He suddenly felt tired. He brushed his face with both hands before speaking to Raon.


    ¡°Connect me to the Whale tribe.¡±


    ¡°I got it, human! But I suddenly feel so tired! I don''t know why!¡±


    Cale just shook his head side to side. He then noticed Bud standing there with a nk expression. He still seemed out of it as he asked with confusion.


    ¡°But what is that ancient document you found in the Roan Kingdom? I didn¡¯t know there was such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Human! It is connected!¡±


    Ooooooooong-


    Cale gave a short response to Bud''s question while watching someone else appear on the screen.


    ¡°We need to create it. There is no need for a prop in a scam to be real, right?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Bud asked back but Cale just focused on the screen.


    And once all of the calls ended...


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Go get the magic stones. You know what to do after that, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale looked toward Rosalyn and Raon.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Sure, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Human, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The three of them headed for the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°Why... Did you have toe to my bedroom?¡±


    Cale happily greeted crown prince Alberu Crossman who was frowning while putting his seal on a document at the desk in his bedroom.


    ¡°Your highness, you are as bright as the sun even during the night time. This loyal subject is about to cry tears of admiration seeing you working so hard even in your bedroom.¡±


    ¡°...This is driving me nuts.¡±


    Alberu just decided to ignore Cale.

 Chapter 393: The crazy one, the innocent one, and the laughing one (3)

    <h4>Chapter 393: The crazy one, the innocent one, and theughing one (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale didn''t care whether Alberu ignored him or not as he walked over and sat down on a chair.


    ¡°Please sit down.¡±


    He then motioned for Rosalyn to sit down on another chair.


    ¡°Hey, crown prince! I told them we wereing here! I came to the coordinates of thest call we had on the videomunication device!¡±


    ¡°... I see, Raon-nim.¡±


    Alberu just weakly nodded his head at Raon''s imposing shout.


    Thirty minutes ago.


    Alberu was wondering what nonsense Cale was talking about when he suddenly got a call saying Cale was going toe to his bedroom.


    However, he had no choice but to tell Cale to hurry over after hearing what it was about.


    ¡°The others will soon arrive.¡±


    Nobody asked about who the others were.


    ¡°Your highness, this cookie is delicious.¡±


    Cale looked rxed as he ate a cookie from a basket on top of the table. He looked right at home.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, have some. It¡¯s very good.¡±


    ¡°I''m okay, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Or would you like some tea?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Rosalyn peeked toward Alberu before nodding her head with an awkward expression.


    ¡°Tea sounds good.¡±


    ¡°...Please wait.¡±


    Alberu sighed before getting up and heading to a cupboard on one side of the bedroom. There were simple magic cooking devices underneath it.


    Alberu enjoyed having some tea to survive while workingte at night. There was quite a lot of tea in the cupboard and Alberu looked experienced as he ced the pot on the fire to boil some water.


    ¡°You look like you do this often, your highness.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head after hearing Rosalyn sound as if the fact that the crown prince was personally brewing tea and had such devices in his bedroom was weird.


    ¡°I''ve enjoyed tea since I was young, so I''ve brewed quite a lot of it.¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Rosalyn held back her gasp.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman. He actually had an unfortunate childhood.


    Alberu Crossman who grew up alone in the pce after his mother''s death had nobody who could publicly be a strong shield for him.


    Of course, she now knew that Tasha and the Dark Elves had helped Alberu in the dark, but crown prince Alberu pretty much grew up alone in dealing with others.


    ¡®That is why I''m sure there were a lot of things he''s had to do on his own since he was young.¡¯


    It was even possible that Alberu had suffered even more than Rosalyn imagined as he grew up.


    He looked like someone who grew up without any suffering in his life, however, Rosalyn knew that this was a result of her prejudice and casuallymented instead.


    ¡°I''m already looking forward to the tea you personally brewed, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m just adequate at it.¡±


    Alberu responded with an awkward smile before Cale and Raon started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, a cup for me as well please.¡±


    ¡°Hey, crown prince! Don''t you have any juice?¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Alberu felt a headacheing. He pressed his temples with one hand while taking two more cups out with his other hand.


    He then took some apple juice out of a box enchanted with cool magic and poured it into one of the cups.


    ¡°Ohhhhh! Hey crown prince, I knew you were a good crown prince! I like apples! Apple pies are the best!¡±


    ¡°...Should I give you some apple pie as well, Raon-nim?¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of them! I will give you one!¡±


    Alberu watched Raon grab the cup of juice with his paws, fly over to Cale, sit down on the chair and start to slurp the juice before turning back toward the teapot.


    Raon used his magic to take a bunch of apple pies out and fill the cookie basket at that moment.


    ¡°Human! Eat a lot of apple pies!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cale started to eat a piece of apple pie without giving it much thought.


    Rosalyn just quietly observed Cale and Alberu.


    ¡®I''m sure his mind is aplicated mess right now.¡¯


    She could see Alberu¡¯s agony as she watched him look at the teapot. She then started to think about the Breck Kingdom that she left behind.


    Her young brother ended up taking the position she had thrown away.


    Wouldn¡¯t her younger brother¡¯s back look simr to Alberu¡¯s?


    The leaders of the Western continent''s kingdoms who knew a bit about the current situation were filled with concern and doubt.


    This was especially the case for the kingdoms that knew about the existence of the White Star.


    They were scared to know what the future held.


    That was what it meant to be responsible for a nation.


    ¡®...I''m sure that¡¯s the case for young master Cale as well.¡¯


    In Rosalyn¡¯s opinion, Cale Henituse was probably the one who was suffering the most. She could not even fathom howplicated Cale¡¯s mind was right now.


    She pitifully looked at Cale who was nkly eating apple pies in his short moment of rest.


    The person who was known as trash for drinking too much barely drank anymore. He also did not have any hobbies or got to y around.


    He worked hard and just ate and slept when he had some free time.


    Rosalyn pushed the cookie basket in front of Cale.


    Tap.


    A teacup was then ced in front of her.


    ¡°Thank you very much, your highness.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Alberu motioned to Rosalyn with his hand to say that it was nothing before cing the other teacup in front of Cale and sat at the head of the table between Cale and Rosalyn.


    He then nonchntly added on.


    ¡°You staring off into space?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Cale gave a short response before taking a sip of tea.


    ¡®Oh, this is nice.¡¯


    Cale decided that he would always have a basket filled with cookies on the table as well as take a bunch of these tea leaves from the crown prince and give them to Beacrox or Ron once he got to rest in the Super Rock Vi.


    It was at that moment.


    Knock knock knock.


    Some quiet knocks wereing from the bedroom door.


    Raon slowly turned invisible and flew over to Alberu¡¯s bed.


    Plop.


    One side of the bed was pressed down, but it was not very visible.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The bedroom door slowly opened. One of Alberu¡¯s trusted Dark Elf subordinates in his human form walked two people into the room.


    ¡°Long time no see, everyone!¡±


    ¡°There''s someone I''m not familiar with as well as some people I have not met in a while.¡±


    Cage was greeting everyone with excitement.


    Although she was given the title of the crazy priestess in, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ she just went by Cage now.


    She had been staying with her close friend Taylor after leaving the Sun God twins in the Mogoru Empire.


    Taylor Stan calmly greeted everyone from behind her.


    The firstborn of Marquis Stan''s household who had hurt his legs. The trashed heir had healed his legs and had now be the central figure of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northwest region¡¯s nobles.


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim.¡±


    Taylor Stan reached his hand out to shake Cale¡¯s hand.


    He was still speaking respectfully to Cale even though he was a Marquis now.


    ¡°It''s been a while, Marquis-nim.¡±


    Cale happily shook Taylor''s hand.


    Cale had contacted many people in the Roan Kingdom after chatting with Witira.


    Alberu, Cage, and Taylor were some of those people.


    ¡°Everybody, take a seat.¡±


    Alberu sat at the head of the table and the others sat down as well. Taylor Stan was the first to speak.


    ¡°I''m happy to see you after such a long time, but I never expected you to suddenly contact me like this.¡±


    He was looking at Cale. There were manyplicated emotions in his eyes.


    Shock, delight, joy, and respect.


    They were all quite positive emotions.


    It could not be helped.


    He had traveled to many ces around the Roan Kingdom with Cage in an attempt to heal his legs. Everything had worked out for him from the moment he met Cale.


    Cale was a symbol of luck for him as well as one of his role models.


    That was why Taylor happily traveled to the crown prince¡¯s bedroom today.


    ¡°You were shocked because of the sudden call?¡±


    Taylor smiled at Cale¡¯s question.


    Cale''s weak-looking but firm expression was still the same.


    ¡°Yes, I was a bit shocked. I especially did not expect you to contact me about ancient powers.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    Wind Ind where he got the golden top''s whip.


    Once he looked at the ck temple''s ceiling art and heard the story about the ancient White Star...


    Cale had decided that he needed to find the most knowledgeable person about ancient powers and immediately thought about Taylor Stan.


    Taylor touched his knee.


    ¡°I did quite a lot of research on ancient powers and ancient times. I believe I know the most about ancient powers in the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You are correct. Do you remember telling me about the Guardian of Boulder in the past?¡±


    ¡°I do. We traveled together to the capital at that time.¡±


    Alberu had his chin in his hand as he quietly watched Cale and Taylor chat.


    It was a nice and gentle atmosphere.


    He saw the emunicated priestess Cage start to pull something out of her baggy sleeves before putting it back just as he was about to be enchanted by this atmosphere.


    ¡®Wine sses?¡¯


    He wondered if he had seen it correctly, but there was no time to think about that for a long time.


    It was because he heard Taylor''s voice.


    ¡°You want me to create a fake ancient document?¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Is it not possible?¡±


    ¡°It is illegal.¡±


    Taylor looked toward Cale with a serious expression.


    ¡°But I will give it a go.¡±


    Alberu started to chuckle.


    ¡°Look at these nobles talking about breaking thew inside the crown prince¡¯s bedroom.¡±


    He then shrugged his shoulders as Cale and Taylor looked at him.


    ¡°Well, I''m not saying that I am against it.¡±


    Cale turned back away from Alberu and continued to speak to Taylor.


    ¡°Marquis Stan-nim, you should know better than anybody else how ancient documents look like.¡±


    The types of paper used in them, how old the papers are, and even the wording used inside them.


    Taylor was top-notch when it came to those things.


    He had researched those ancient documents day and night to be able to find an ancient power that could heal his legs.


    ¡°What do I need to put in that ancient document?¡±


    Cale pulled a document out of his pocket after hearing that question.


    Taylor opened the document after receiving it from Cale.


    ¡°...This is?¡±


    He started to frown.


    He stared at the document for a long time before looking at Cale and asking a question.


    ¡°Whatnguage is this?¡±


    There were about twenty pages of text.


    Each page was divided in half.


    Taylor pointed to the bottom of the pages.


    ¡°This is the Western continent¡¯smonnguage used since ancient times.¡±


    His finger slowly moved up.


    ¡°But these letters on the top half of the pages are something I have never seen before.¡±


    A thick smile appeared on Cale''s face.


    This document was something that Cale and Choi Han had created together.


    Each page had Korean on the top half and the Western continent''smonnguage on the bottom half.


    Taylor looked back at the document after seeing Cale smile without responding.


    The bottom half of the first page of the document.


    The words written in the Western continent¡¯smonnguage underneath the mysteriousnguage were the following.


    < This is I, Nn Barrow¡¯s other record. >


    < I am leaving behind a record in the West just as I did in the East. Those living underneath the light will never be able to find this. >


    ¡°Nn Barrow.¡±


    Taylor mumbled that name.


    ¡°...Young master Cale, who is this person?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡±


    Cale did not respond this time either. He then leaned toward Taylor and started to whisper.


    ¡°What I can tell you is that it is fake to us, but it needs to be real to everyone else.¡±


    Taylor did not care about the contents of the document anymore. Now that he knew what he needed to do, he carefully ced the document in his inner pocket.


    ¡°Only the people at this table will know the truth.¡±


    Cale smiled with satisfaction after hearing Taylor''s response.


    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±


    Cale did not hesitate to respond to Taylor''s question.


    ¡°I need information about the ancient powers within the Roan Kingdom. I don''t need specific details, just short versions of the legends.¡±


    ¡°Mm, within the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Pat. Pat.


    Taylor patted his knee a few times before nodding his head and asking a question.


    ¡°Around when do you need it by?¡±


    ¡°It would be best if it ispleted in the next month or two.¡±


    ¡°Then I will give it a go.¡±


    Taylor quickly responded and Cale smiled to show his gratitude before looking away. He could see Cage sitting there with a smile on her face and her hand in her sleeve.


    ¡°Miss Cage?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, young master-nim. Aren¡¯t you craving alcohol?¡±


    ¡°I am okay.¡±


    Cage looked disappointed at Cale''s quick response. Someone started to speak into her mind at that moment.


    - Cage! Lately, we have this guy named Bud who loves to drink! The great and mighty Raon Miru will introduce you to him next time!


    Cage''s expression quickly turned bright after hearing Raon''s voice in her mind as he was hiding from Taylor who did not know about him.


    Cale felt iffy about how quickly Cage¡¯s expression changed, but he still started to speak.


    ¡°Miss Cage, if possible-¡±


    ¡°What is it? Do you want me toe with you? Or do you want me to answer your questions if possible? Is it rted to an oath of death?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Ah, well. Yes, that is the case. How did you know?¡±


    Cage started to smile toward Cale who was asking with a confused expression.


    ¡°Young master-nim, my dreams have been quite memorable for thest few days.¡±


    The God of Death had been visiting her quite oftentely after being gone for a while.


    Cage, who was emunicated but still cherished by the God of Death who did not take her abilities away, was tormented by the God of Death thest few days.


    ¡°He told me something in my dreams. He said that you woulde to look for me. He said you would ask about an oath from 1,000 years ago.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    She was right.


    As she mentioned, Cale was curious about the oath that Lord Sheritt had made with the Dragon yer through the God of Death.


    He was curious about the God of Death putting a curse of reincarnation.


    And most importantly.


    He wanted to know if he could lift the curse since he could cast it in the first ce.


    ¡°He told me in my dream.¡±


    Cage put her hand into her sleeve. Alberu flinched again, but nobody noticed as everybody was focused on her handing back out of her sleeve.


    ¡°He said to give you this picture when I saw you again.¡±


    A rolled-up paper was in Cage¡¯s hand.


    ¡°He also said to give you this book.¡±


    The ck book was in Cage''s hand as well.


    This was the God of Death¡¯s divine item that Cale had found in the Mogoru Empire.


    It was the book that only had one sentence written over and over when priestess Cage read it.


    She quietly started to read.


    ¡°Are you curious about the method to kill death?¡±


    She then looked toward Cale.


    ¡°That is what the book says. My dream told me to hand these two things to you. It also told me to not ask any questions.¡±


    ¡®Don''t ask any questions?¡¯


    Cale started to think while looking at the ck book and the rolled-up paper in Cage¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Should I take those or not.¡¯


    However, he needed to take it.


    Cale received the two items that were in Cage''s hand.


    Cage started to speak as she handed them over.


    ¡°To be honest with you, I can¡¯t tell whether what is written on the paper are words or images.¡±


    She just copied what she saw in her dreams.


    ¡°However, he said that you need to look at it alone, young master-nim. He said not to show anybody else. The paper will burn and disappear as soon as you show it to someone else.¡±


    ¡°...What kind of...¡±


    Rosalyn was about toin before stopping herself.


    Cale got up from his seat.


    ¡°I will go read it in that corner. He said to look at it alone, so I''ll have to do that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alberu started to frown.


    ¡°You don''t even know what it is, but you¡¯re going to go open it in the corner?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong with that?¡±


    Cale made it sound as if it was nothing as he headed to a corner of the room.


    Nobody was around him.


    - Human... there is no one around you. But I guess I can¡¯te either? Fine, I will not go. But you have to tell me!


    Cale didn''t respond to Raon before heading to a corner and opening the paper.


    The paper was only the size of Cale''s palm.


    He could see words written on there.


    They were not images.


    They were words.


    They were not written in anguage from this world.


    It was not Korean either.


    It was words that neither Choi Han nor anybody else would be able to read.


    Cale didn¡¯t know it either.


    However, Cale could tell that these were words.


    He could somehow read it.


    Cale started to read these things that he could somehow read.


    He then started to scoff.


    < Grade 1 Ability User Kim Rok Soo. >


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    < Do you wish to return to your original world? >


    < Or will you die in this world? >


    Then the next sentence.


    Actually, the next part was not a sentence.


    It was time.


    It was going down one second at a time.


    It was in anguage he didn''t know, but he could somehow read that it was time.


    1 second.


    It continued to decrease by one second at a time.


    The time was going down.


    < You will need to decide when this countdown reaches zero. >


    Cale closed his eyes for a moment before opening them back.


    More time had gone down on the paper.


    There were still more than a few weeks, no, more than a few months remaining. However, the time was continuing to go down.


    < Choi Jung Gun, Choi Han, Choi Jung Soo. They were all born in different years but share the same birth dates. >


    ¡®Choi Jung Soo and Choi Han¡¯s birthdays are the same?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    < Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo. The two of them share the same birthdays? >


    < Two people died while saving Kim Rok Soo when he should have died. >


    < One of them was Choi Jung Soo. >


    Cale had thought about this before.


    Could Choi Jung Gun, Choi Han, and Choi Jung Soo all be rted?


    In that case, why was it him instead of Choi Jung Soo after Choi Jung Gun and Choi Han?


    Why was he the one toe to this world?


    < Choi Jung Soo was not supposed to die at that time. >


    The God of Death¡¯s words became etched in Cale''s mind.


    < Kim Rok Soo. >


    < You were the one who was supposed to die. >


    Cale recalled the memories of the day his friends had died.


    No, the records in his mind were what Cale up.


    The records that he could not forget even if he wanted to do so overwhelmed his mind.


    Suddenly, everything became dark.

 Chapter 394: The crazy one, the innocent one, and the laughing one (4)

    <h4>Chapter 394: The crazy one, the innocent one, and theughing one (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale then watched as many scenes passed by.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo!¡¯


    He could hear Choi Jung Soo¡¯s voice. Choi Jung Soo was standing in front of him with his sword raised.


    Cale could also see arge monstering out of the ground, making it seem as if the world was covered in darkness and fire. Numerous other monsters that seemed to be therge monster¡¯s subordinates were next to it.


    He watched as his work buddies charged toward those monsters.


    Fellow team members, his sunbaes, and his friends.


    People who he had been working together were all charging toward this deathtrap.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo! Hurry up and contact the government and central HQ! Send an emergency signal to all guilds!¡¯


    Cale could hear his team leader, Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s voice.


    This is what Cale, Kim Rok Soo, had said at that time.


    ¡®...This is difficult. Team leader, this is too difficult.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo who oversaw the strategical nning in the rear support calcted the numerous records in his mind ever since the monsters had appeared in the world and concluded.


    ¡®We are all going to die if we try to fight that monster right now.¡¯


    This was how Lee Soo Hyuk had responded to him.


    ¡®But what else can we do?¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo could not forget team leader Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s face as he asked that, as well as Choi Jung Soo''s face as he held the sword in his hand again.


    He had not been able to respond to Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s question.


    Therge guild in charge of this area had run away.


    Because of that, there were no ability users nearby who could block the monsters that suddenly appeared.


    However, there was someone who had anticipated this sudden monster¡¯s appearance.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo, it¡¯s not your fault.¡¯


    The voices of his only friend who had said that to him in a mischievous way hit Kim Rok Soo, Cale, like a tsunami.


    ¡®Hey, it would have been really bad if it wasn''t for you.¡¯


    The Kim Rok Soo at the time had so many records and data that he could use his ability to foresee the appearance of the second strongest monster ever seen in the history of the Earth.


    One hour.


    It wasn¡¯t much time, but it had been enough for them to contact the guild responsible for that area to prepare and evacuate the citizens.


    However, while Kim Rok Soo could foresee the location the monster would arrive but not its strength.


    That was why his teammates who had alreadye here knowing that they might die had to face an existence beyond their expectations.


    Cale could smell, see, hear, and feel the conversations from that day, the heat and burning smell in the air, as well as the ck and red surroundings of that day.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo, wipe your nosebleed. You should get some rest if you have overloaded.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo used his sleeve to wipe his nose. He had continued to pay attention to Lee Soo Hyuk as he did that.


    ¡®Ah still, thanks to you and our efforts, most people evacuated on time. Well, although the guild in charge ran away as well. We just need to hold that monster back until reinforcements arrive.¡¯


    Cale felt his head getting hotter and hotter as if he was getting a fever.


    However, the records in Cale¡¯s mind did not stop.


    He recalled what team leader Lee Soo Hyuk had said after that.


    ¡®This isn''t that hard. Actually, no.¡¯


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk had seemed calm even while looking at that scary monster.


    ¡®Hey, have you ever seen our team do easy work? We always have had to do everything in our powers to survive.¡¯


    Not even once.


    Kim Rok Soo had never fought a battle with an overwhelming advantage ever since joining thepany and working under team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.


    They really never had it easy.


    ¡®This is just the same as usual. That is why we need to do what we need to do. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo hadughed at thatment back then. It was because Lee Soo Hyuk was right.


    ¡®Huh? You''reughing now, you little punk?¡¯


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo had left theughing Kim Rok Soo behind as they joined the other team members to fight.


    Cale felt his mind bing a mess at that moment.


    ¡®And then, after that-¡¯


    He knew that he had a clear record of what had happened next.


    Those images quickly burst into Cale¡¯s mind.


    However, Cale was unable to read those records correctly.


    The strength of the destructive monster.


    His teammates fighting against it.


    All of them being put in danger.


    They started to run toward him.


    All of these images mixed together in his mind.


    He suddenly felt as if his hot head was cooling down fast.


    He felt as if he had fallen to the bottom of a deepke covered in ice.


    He saw someone down there in the darkness.


    He sat down to see everything being destroyed by thatrge monster.


    He could also hear the siren behind him signaling the fact that reinforcements had arrived.


    ¡®...You, you-¡¯


    And then...


    ¡®You-¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo was standing there unable to speak properly while Choi Jung Soo was kneeling in front of him with his sword stabbed into the ground.


    ¡®What is it, you punk.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo who had no blood left to cough up was jokingly responding as he died.


    ¡®I leave it to you.¡¯


    He could also see team leader Lee Soo Hyuk close his eyes while leaving the rest to him.


    All of them.


    All of his teammates had died just like that.


    ¡®Mr. Kim Rok Soo! Mr. Rok Soo!¡¯


    Once Kim Rok Soo was the only one remaining, he had snapped out of it after someone from the reinforcements team grabbed his shoulder.


    ¡®And then, and then I-¡¯


    Cale recalled how Kim Rok Soo had acted back then on the battlefield where all of his team members were dying.


    He looked once toward team leader Lee Soo Hyuk who had closed his eyes, and then once at Choi Jung Soo who had his head down. After that...


    ¡®Here is the status report.¡¯


    He looked toward the government officials, guild members, and ability users who hade to fight against this monster and calmly started to speak.


    His team leader and his friends had left the rest to him.


    ¡®I will exin the fighting patterns of that monster.¡¯


    He first exined about the battle. Then he asked the person next to him for something once he stepped back and the reinforcements moved in to fight against the monster because he had no fighting power.


    ¡®Please collect their bodies.¡¯


    It was because Kim Rok Soo could not move at that time.


    He had exined about the monster¡¯s abilities with his remaining strength even as his nose continued to bleed. The reinforcements all focused on his exnation, but nobody said anything about wiping his bloody nose.


    Kim Rok Soo had felt as if the world was crashing down at that moment.


    ¡®...It''s toote.¡¯


    The reinforcements had been toote.


    Boom. Boom.


    Cale''s heart suddenly ran wild.


    The sense of responsibility, anger, and sorrow that had made Kim Rok Soo¡¯s heart boil had risen. The things that he had barely managed to suppress deep inside himself were running wild.


    It was at that moment.


    - Human!


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale could feel a small paw and a hand ced on his shoulders.


    He heard a voice behind him as well.


    - Human, are you okay? I came over because I had a bad feeling.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t look at the paper. I just thought you seemed off.¡±


    It was Raon and Alberu Crossman.


    Cale blinked his eyes.


    The darkness disappeared and he could see the crown prince¡¯s bedroom wall again.


    He quickly folded and put away the paper with the weirdnguage the God of Death had left for him and turned around.


    He could see a concerned Alberu Crossman but not the invisible Raon.


    Cale looked at Alberu and started to speak.


    ¡°What is it, your highness?¡±


    Cale thought that Alberu Crossman would scoff if he asked this way.


    However, he could see that Alberu, as well as the rest of the group at the table, were starting to look at him in a different way than he expected.


    All of them had serious expressions on their faces.


    Cale made eye contact with Alberu.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Alberu could see Cale''s pale white face and his lips that had turned blue.


    His forehead was full of cold sweats as well.


    He had seen Cale cough up blood or be in pain, but never like this before.


    He seemed like someone who was in shock after seeing something very scary.


    Alberu''s gaze moved away from Cale¡¯s face to the paper in his hand.


    He had not seen what was written inside it.


    ¡®Just what did he see?¡¯


    He was concerned, but Alberu was blocked by Cale¡¯s hand.


    -Human, human! Are you really okay? Grandpa Ron told me to remember and tell him about it if you evene close to fainting!


    Cale could hear Raon''s voice. He then started to speak to Alberu who could note toward him because of his hand as well as the invisible Raon.


    ¡°I am okay, but let¡¯s talk in a bit. I haven¡¯t finished looking at it.¡±


    Cale nodded his head to Cage who had jumped up from her chair as well before slowly turning back around.


    ¡°...Alright then. I¡¯ll wait for you over there.¡±


    - ...I''ll let it go for now as well! I''ll go wait over there, you weak stupid human!


    Cale opened the paper once again after feeling Alberu and Raon moving away.


    5 minutes.


    Only five minutes had passed since everything went dark in front of him. No, five minutes had decreased.


    Cale recalled Kim Rok Soo¡¯s birthday.


    He looked at the paper the God of Death delivered to him via Cage. He looked at the decreasing time.


    The God of Death had said that it would be time for Cale to choose once that time hit zero.


    He thought about the day that the time would run out.


    That day was Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo¡¯s birthday. It should also be Choi Jung Gun and Choi Han¡¯s birthday as well.


    Cale had to decide on that day.


    ¡®How cruel.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say.


    He finished reading what was written on the paper.


    < Choi Jung Soo was not supposed to die at that time. >


    He was right.


    Choi Jung Soo was not supposed to die at that time.


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk and the other team members should not have died then either.


    And then...


    < Kim Rok Soo. >


    < You were the one who was supposed to die. >


    ¡®I can¡¯t die either.¡¯


    Cale''s eyes lit up.


    Those people should not have died that day.


    He could not die either.


    In addition, his people in this world could not die as well.


    He read the rest of the message from the God of Death.


    < Yes, you were the one who was supposed to die. >


    < However, the world¡¯sws and coincidences... Humans are one of the few existences who can destroy all of those things. >


    < The people who tried to save you broke thew that said that you were supposed to die. >


    < That is why I respect and admire humans. >


    < You learned many things from those people and put those lessons to use in your life. >


    < I''m curious to see what your decision will be. >


    Cale folded the paper and put it in his inner pocket.


    He then turned around.


    Cage, Taylor, and Rosalyn were still sitting at the table while Alberu was standing with his arms crossed nearby.


    Raon was probably near Alberu as well. The fact that the corner of Alberu¡¯s shirt was scrunched probably meant that Raon was there holding onto it.


    Cale could see priestess Cage cautiously starting to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim, was it bad news?¡±


    She had copied down the image the God of Death had shown her, but she could not read orprehend it.


    She couldn¡¯t even tell if they were images or words.


    It was a message from the God of Death that was meant only for Cale.


    The others had either nervousness or concern on their faces as they looked toward Cale after hearing Cage¡¯s question. Cale answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just...¡±


    The group could see that Cale''s eyes were burning up contrary to his pale face.


    ¡®Decision?


    He wants me to decide when the White Star is running wild?


    Who will be able to do something if I''m not involved?¡¯


    ¡®Avoid it?


    Run away?¡¯


    It was one thing if they all ran away together, but he would never run away on his own.


    Cale did not hide his anger as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just ignore it.¡±


    The original, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ didn¡¯t exist anymore.


    Cale nned to live however he wanted to live.


    ¡°...You''re going to ignore a message from a god?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The God of Death had told Cale to decide.


    ¡°He told me to live however I pleased.¡±


    He chose to interpret it however he pleased.


    ¡°That is why I am going to do whatever I want.¡±


    ¡°...And what would that be?¡±


    Cale responded to Alberu who cautiously asked.


    ¡°A shit show.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Cale knew that he was selfish and bad and that he cherished people who were important to him the most.


    ¡°I n to use overwhelming strength to destroy everything.¡±


    He liked fighting battles where he had an overwhelming advantage.


    That was when his people would not get hurt.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already been doing that?¡±


    Cale smiled at Alberu¡¯s response.


    ¡°I n to do it even more.¡±


    ¡°...What a disrespectful smile.¡±


    Cale pretended not to hear Alberu¡¯sment.


    The time was going down second by second even during that moment.

 Chapter 395: The crazy one, the innocent one, and the laughing one (5)

    <h4>Chapter 395: The crazy one, the innocent one, and theughing one (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, Cale did not care about the decreasing time.


    Alberu, who was looking at him, started to speak.


    ¡°You n on defeating the White Star with overwhelming strength?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Cale''s face waspletely pale. However, his eyes were more focused and alive than ever before. Then there was this short but confident response.


    Alberu nodded his head.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s great.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t pay much attention to thatment as he started to walk back to the chair he had been sitting on.


    - Human, you seem okay, but hurry up and go eat one of the apple pies in the basket! You cannot faint! I''m going to tattle to grandpa Ron, Goldie gramps, Choi Han, Beacrox, and good girl Mary!


    He almost chuckled at Raon''s voice in his mind.


    He then heard Alberu¡¯s voice as well.


    ¡°So how do you n on defeating the White Star with ove- huh?¡±


    However, Alberu could not finish his question.


    He reached out his hand.


    He could see Cale starting to stumble.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    The people who had nervously been looking at him with concern all jumped up.


    - Human!


    Raon quickly charged toward Cale and used his head to support Cale¡¯s falling body. He also reached his two front paws out to help support Cale''s upper body.


    ¡°Hey! You!¡±


    The shocked Alberu¡¯s hand grabbed the falling Cale''s arm.


    Ooooooong-


    Alberu could see red mana quickly surrounding Cale at the same time. It was Rosalyn''s mana.


    She had quickly cast her mana to support Cale.


    ¡°...Ha...Damn it.¡±


    Cale¡¯s mumbling made Taylor and Cage, who had quickly run toward him, and Alberu, who was holding him up, look at him with odd expressions.


    Cale looked shocked.


    - Human! Why do you have such an expression when you were about to faint?! You really are a weak and stupid human!


    Raon slowly moved his round head and chubby front paws away from supporting Cale after seeing Rosalyn¡¯s red mana surround Cale and started to nag.


    Cale¡¯s upper body had curled forward as he was about to fall so only Raon had seen his shocked expression.


    ¡®What the...?¡¯


    Cale was confused.


    ¡®What is going on with me?¡¯


    He could not understand why his body was stumbling like this.


    He had not used any of his ancient powers nor his ability.


    He wasn''t dizzy and his body wasn¡¯t heating up with a severe fever.


    He didn¡¯t feel like he was going to vomit either.


    ¡®But why is there no strength in my body?¡¯


    Cale followed the gentle movement of the red mana as it slowlyid him down. The red mana then slowly moved him to the couch.


    Cale could finally see the others once the mana lifted his upper body back up. Alberu bluntlymented as they made eye contact.


    ¡°I knew it would be like this. Your face was a mess. Tsk.¡±


    All of them looked as if they had expected Cale to faint. He knew Raon probably had a simr expression even though he couldn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°...But I am fine.¡±


    Alberu looked toward Rosalyn after hearing Cale''sment and Rosalyn smiled as she responded.


    ¡°You¡¯re driving me nuts.¡±


    Cale flinched.


    Alberu didn¡¯t care and pointed to the bed.


    ¡°Lay him down there. The couch is not veryfortable.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, your highness.¡±


    Rosalyn moved her hand and the red manaid Cale down on the bed.


    Caleid there and looked at the ceiling.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯


    He heard two voices at that moment.


    ¡°Look at how pale you are. What scared the mighty Cale Henituse?¡±


    One of them was Alberu.


    - It looks like your body got shaken up for a moment from fear and horror.


    The other was the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    Cale became even more shocked after hearing theirments.


    ¡®I''m afraid of something? Really?


    I, of all people, reacted because of fear?¡¯


    He could not believe it.


    He''d ept it if it was because of anger, but he was not afraid.


    But Cale had no choice but to ept his current condition after raising his hand and putting it on his forehead.


    His hand was slightly shaking while his forehead was covered with sweat.


    It was no wonder people were saying that he was scared.


    ¡®What am I scared about?¡¯


    Cale did not need to think long to recall the records of the past he saw when everything had turned ck.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale scoffed in disbelief.


    - Human! Why are youughing? Something is definitely weird! This is not the time tough! Human, you look like you are in critical condition! You areughing when you are hurt! You can¡¯t go crazy too!


    Cale was at a loss for words after hearing Raon''sments.


    This six-years-old ck Dragon was really good at putting him at a loss for words. However, this helped Cale calm down. His body then soon returned to normal.


    Cale heard someone cautiously calling out to him at that moment.


    ¡°Excuse me...¡±


    Cale turned his head to see an expression he had never seen on Cage''s face before. She was hesitating unlike her usual self and cautiously asked.


    ¡°That, did it really not have anything serious written on it?¡±


    Cage was asking once again if the note had anything bad or serious written on it.


    That question made everybody look toward Cale.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale contemted for a moment and Cage quickly added on.


    ¡°Of course, you don''t have to share because you were told to look at it alone! It is your personal problem, young master Cale. I know you said that you were going to ignore the contents, but I was just curious if it said something serious on it.¡±


    Priestess Cage¡¯s actions were so cautious that Cale decided to share his honest sentiments.


    ¡°Mm, not really?¡±


    Cage hesitated for a moment before calmly asking once more.


    ¡°Then can you tell us at least a little bit of that not so serious note?¡±


    Cale debated for a moment.


    ¡®Well, the God of Death never said to keep it a secret. I guess I can tell them a portion without telling them the important parts?¡¯


    It did say that the paper would burn if he showed it to others, but that wasn¡¯t saying he couldn¡¯t tell them about it as long as he didn''t show the paper to them.


    Cale looked toward the others.


    He could see the concerned expressions in the eyes of everyone surrounding him.


    They would probably worry even more if he hid everything. That was why Cale decided to be honest about at least a portion of it.


    ¡®First of all, I can''t tell them about my rtionship with Choi Jung Gun, Choi Jung Soo, and Choi Han. I can¡¯t talk about Kim Rok Soo either. I also can¡¯t tell them about how I will need to make a decision on that day.¡¯


    After taking out couple of different shocking details, Cale casuallymented on one of the few remaining pieces of information.


    ¡°He said I was supposed to die.¡±


    Silence filled the room at that moment.


    Cale recalled a portion of what the God of Death had told him.


    < Kim Rok Soo, you were the one who was supposed to die. >


    ¡®Mm, yeah. That''s probably the least shocking thing to tell them.¡¯


    Cale had a satisfied expression on his face after telling his friends a portion of it as he was still telling them the truth.


    Cale was nning on slowly sharing more of his honest thoughts and feelings with more than just Raon and Choi Han now. Cale wanted to slowly change the records in his mind to happy records.


    ¡®Yes. I really want that to happen.¡¯


    Cale started to smile as he felt these odd emotions from his beating heart.


    His hand had stopped shaking and he was no longer sweating. He could feel himself being at peace.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You crazy bastard!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale turned his head.


    He could see an extremely angry Alberu Crossman.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you really are someone we cannot leave alone.¡±


    He could also see the vicious look in the smiling Rosalyn''s face.


    ¡®Who can¡¯t they leave alone?¡¯


    Cale was confused at the two of their reactions.


    It didn¡¯t matter as he then heard Raon¡¯s voice.


    - I am the great and mighty Raon Miru. I will not even leave the gods alone. I will defeat them all.


    ¡®What the heck is wrong with him now?¡¯


    Raon was not sniffling. His voice sounded vicious. Even more vicious than Rosalyn¡¯s re. He really sounded like he would go and defeat some gods.


    ¡°That rotten...!¡±


    Cale flinched at the voice that suddenly started to shout.


    ¡°How can there be such a backstabbing motherfucking nonsensical situation like this?!¡±


    Cage was the one who was shouting.


    She looked visibly angry as the rough words continued to pour out.


    ¡°I knew it would be like this! So, you''re going to be like this even after everything I told you?!¡±


    Cage was shouting toward the sky.


    ¡°You just watch! I''m never going back to the temple! I am free! Free! I''m going to drink all I want, y all I want, and live apletely free life!¡±


    Pat pat.


    Her close friend Taylor patted her shoulders and calmly started to speak.


    ¡°Cage, I¡¯ll cheer you on and hope you can achieve your dream.¡±


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    Cale made eye contact with Alberu as his expression turned into one of shock.


    Alberu started to spit outment afterment.


    ¡°And why the heck are you looking so lost like you have no idea what is going on? You''re blinking your eyes like a cow when you were told that you were supposed to die? Huh? You got no damn sense at all. What the hell are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°...But I''m not dead?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale flinched at the multiple vicious res pointed at him but continued to speak.


    ¡°Well, ¡®you were supposed to die,¡¯ is past tense. It is not saying I will die now or in the future, right? I''m not going to die now.¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, my head.¡±


    Alberu sat down on the corner of the bed and grabbed his head. Rosalyn patted his shoulder and Cale quickly added on.


    ¡°I''m going to live for a very long time. I will be a wealthy cker.¡±


    He immediately heard Raon''s voice.


    - That¡¯s right. The human will live as a cker with me. I will be a cker as well! I will continue and continue to be a cker next to the human!


    ¡®Yes, yes. Your future is something you decide for yourself.¡¯


    Cale respected Raon''s future goals.


    ¡°Anyway, I n on living a very happy life with the children and the others, so there is no need to worry.¡±


    Silence filled the room after he made thosements.


    - ...Human, I will definitely, definitely live a happy life with you and the rest of our family members! I will destroy anybody, whether it be the gods or the White Star, if they get in our way!


    The silence was soon broken.


    ¡°...It''d be one thing if you weren''t so good with words.¡±


    Alberu looked at Cale with an expression that seemed to be saying, ¡®What the hell am I going to do with this punk,¡¯ before he started to think.


    ¡°Young master Cale, make sure you remember those words.¡±


    Rosalyn slowly pulled the nket up to Cale¡¯s neck as she warmlymented.


    Taylor and Cage nodded their heads and their eyes were sparkling toward Cale.


    ¡®How did the atmosphere in the room change so much?¡¯


    Cale felt frustrated but decided not to think about anything. He thought he could just brush it off since they seemed to understand his point.


    ¡°We don''t have to do anything until tomorrow, so get some rest for now.¡±


    Rosalyn said that and made Cage and Taylor move away from the bed. Alberu said that he was going to chat with Rosalyn and closed the curtains around the bed and moved away as well.


    Squirm squirm.


    Cale could feel something squirming toward him underneath the nket.


    It was most likely the invisible Raon crawling toward him.


    Cale moved his hand underneath the nket and the round head fell right into his palm.


    - Human.


    ¡®Yes, yes.¡¯


    Cale felt Raon''s body heat as he curled up next to him and closed his eyes.


    It was probably a good idea to get some rest as Rosalyn mentioned.


    And once he woke back up...


    ¡®I''m going to fucking destroy him.¡¯


    He needed to start moving to destroy the White Star.


    Cale could hear Rosalyn and Alberu talking to each other, but he could not understand what they were saying as he slowly fell asleep.


    ¡°...Your highness ... For his health ......¡±


    ¡°...A cker ... you''re right ... Get some rest......¡±


    Those were some of the things he heard as he fell asleep.


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale opened his eyes to something patting his cheek.


    ¡°Human, you woke up!¡±


    Raon snickered as he rubbed his face on Cale¡¯s shoulder.


    Cale blinked his eyes a few times before sitting up.


    Chhhhhh-


    He could see Alberu Crossman sleeping on the couch once he opened the curtains surrounding the bed. The others were not in the bedroom.


    They were probably all led to their own rooms.


    Cale woke up and walked over to Alberu.


    Raon followed behind him.


    ¡°Human, human! They¡¯ll be here soon!¡±


    ¡°...Yeah. I know.¡±


    ¡°You look fine now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°Human, are you and I going to happily live together in the future?¡±


    "Why are you asking such an obvious question?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    The two of them were chatting like normal.


    That might have been what woke Alberu up. Cale looked at the crown prince who had his disguised appearance up even as he slept and the two of them made eye contact.


    ¡°...What are you doing?¡±


    Crunch.


    Cale took a bite of a cookie.


    He was hungry.


    ¡°Human, eat some apple pie as well!¡±


    The young Dragon put a piece of apple pie in Cale¡¯s other hand. Alberu looked toward Cale who was eating a cookie as soon as he woke up while sitting there with bed hair with shock. Cale then started to speak to him.


    ¡°Your highness, there¡¯s some drool on your face.¡±


    Cale continued to speak as Alberu started to frown.


    ¡°Syrem, where is that bastard?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    Syrem, the fake Dragon yer.


    He was currently imprisoned in the deepest and most dangerous underground prison in the Roan Kingdom.


    He was someone who possessed three ancient powers.


    Furthermore, he hadunched the most devastating attack on the Roan Kingdom during the battle against the Indomitable Alliance and had caused the most damage.


    ¡°Has his execution been determined?¡±


    Cale casually asked and Alberu casually responded.


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Then Alberu continued to speak in a very administrative tone.


    ¡°The Nobles Meeting seem like they will determine a date soon. They kept pushing it back for many reasons. The majority believe that we need to thoroughly punish him since he was involved in both the battle at the Henituse territory and the Northeastern shores.¡±


    Cale didn''t respond and just took another bite of the cookie.


    Crunch, crunch.


    He munched on the cookie for a while before starting to speak.


    ¡°I need to go see that bastard.¡±


    ¡°I''ll lead the way.¡±


    He needed to go button the first button in his n to destroy the White Star.

 Chapter 396: The crazy one, the innocent one, and the laughing one (6)

    <h4>Chapter 396: The crazy one, the innocent one, and theughing one (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°It is right here.¡±


    They were at a tower with no windows slightly away from the central pce.


    There were quite a lot of knights and soldiers surrounding the tower and guarding the only entrance inside.


    Crown prince Alberu pointed at the door.


    ¡°The underground prison is located underneath this tower.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for guiding me here.¡±


    Nobody dared to openly look at Alberu and Cale who were casually chatting.


    - Human! They are all peeking at you!


    However, all of the soldiers, knights, and even the pce officials in the distance were focused on Cale and Alberu.


    It was because this was a meeting between two people who would be the Roan Kingdom¡¯s pirs for a long time.


    Alberu casuallymented at that moment as if it was nothing.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I guess everybody was curious to see if you were still alive? They keep peeking at you.¡±


    The knight standing right outside the tower entrance flinched.


    There had been rumors about how he was in aa or dead since Cale''s battle at the Jungle such that many people in the Roan Kingdom were still talking about him.


    So, it was obvious that they would all focus on him today, especially because he came to the underground prison with Alberu.


    Alberu leisurely continued to speak.


    ¡°Not everybody working in the pce are my people, so I''m sure that many nobles will know about your condition soon enough.¡±


    Cale had a stoic expression as Alberuughed, but the knights and soldiers nearby could not be at peace listening to this statement.


    Alberu was saying that there were people in the pce who were providing information to other nobles.


    The crown prince looked around at the knights nearby before casuallymenting once again.


    ¡°Well, I''m sure you will all do what you have to do. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Alberu looked at Cale and smiled brightly. Cale held back his sigh after seeing the crown prince¡¯s public smile.


    ¡®How wicked.¡¯


    Cale had to hold himself back from shaking his head at Alberu¡¯s actions.


    Alberu Crossman currently had the Roan Kingdom¡¯s greatest Mage Brigade under hismand. Furthermore, although he had no backing behind him as the first prince, he was well-respected by the knights as a high-grade swordsman.


    The fact that someone like that was acting like this right now meant that some of the knights here were providing information to one of the more powerful nobles in the Kingdom.


    ¡®He really is good at his work.¡¯


    Cale knew Alberu would run a tight ship as king since Alberu didn¡¯t show even the smallest of openings as he was leading Cale around.


    However, Cale just smiled modestly and responded.


    ¡°Of course. How can everybody not do their jobs well when we are around you, our future sun, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I knew we understood each other well. Hahahaha.¡±


    ¡®Thank you for feeling that way, your highness. Hahaha!¡±


    Cale and Alberu bothughed out loud.


    - ...Both of you areughing so weirdly.


    Of course, Cale was just ying along with Alberu¡¯s act.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness!¡±


    The stillughing Alberu gave the order and two knights quickly opened the door to the tower leading down to the underground prison.


    ¡°Be safe down there. I must go take care of business.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, your highness.¡±


    Cale slightly bowed toward Alberu and walked into the underground prison.


    - I''ming too!


    The invisible Raon was naturally with him.


    Craaaackle.


    Cale could see burning torches as soon as he entered the tower.


    Screeeech- boom!


    The door closed.


    Cale did not look up, but down at the bottom of the tower.


    He could see a staircase going down that never seemed to end. There were knights and soldiers located at set intervals all the way down.


    They were the ones who guarded the underground prison.


    Cale received silent greetings from them as he slowly headed down the stairs.


    He recalled Alberu¡¯s exnation.


    ¡®The lowest level of the underground prison. There are five cells there and three of those cells each have one person in them right now.¡¯


    The three people imprisoned on the lowest floor of the underground prison.


    These were Arm''s red stars who were captured during the Roan Kingdom''s battle against the Indomitable Alliance. They had all been caught in the Northeastern shores.


    One of these three people was Syrem, the fake Dragon yer.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale¡¯s footsteps were the only sounds in the area.


    Cale continued to walk down this deep and endless staircase underground.


    Syrem, the fake Dragon yer.


    His whole body was chained down right now. His eyes were covered, and magic was cast on his mouth so that he could not evenmit suicide.


    The only things that that were left open were his ears.


    ¡®Fuck! Fuck!¡¯


    The only thing Syrem had been thinking abouttely were curse words.


    It could not be helped.


    It was the beginning of this year. He had started with the invasion of the Henituse territory and then the Roan Kingdom''s Northeastern shores before he was captured by Cale Henituse.


    Syrem had just been waiting for the day he died since then.


    Honestly speaking, he had lost his will to live.


    ¡®...Why haven¡¯t they killed me yet?!¡¯


    However, he was still not dead.


    He had no way of knowing what was going on outside. Unfortunately, he had a pretty good idea that the Roan Kingdom had won the war as someone continued to bring him his meals every single day.


    Syrem thought that he would die.


    But why had they still not killed him?


    He had no way of knowing when it was day or night in this underground prison. He had no way of knowing how much time had passed. It was more terrifying for Syrem that he was imprisoned in such a ce waiting for his death than to actually die.


    Of course, he had thought that he might be able to live because nothing had happened to him for a long time. He had the tiniest of hope of making it out alive. Even if the White Star did note to save him, he still had that glimmer of hope of surviving.


    But he had soon let go of even that hope.


    It happened who knows how long ago now.


    He had heard someone walking down this silent underground prison alone.


    Syrem had heard the cell door screeching open before the person came and took off his blindfold.


    That person had looked at Syrem and asked a question.


    ¡®How can you have any hope of living?¡¯


    That person was Alberu Crossman. It was the future king of the Roan Kingdom.


    Syrem could not forget how Alberu had asked that question with a stoic expression without even mocking him.


    ¡®Do you really think there is a chance of you surviving?¡¯


    Syrem had given up hope after hearing that.


    He had been left alone since then.


    ¡®I guess it makes no sense for me to think that I could survive.¡¯


    Which kingdom would let someone who tried to get rid of them live?


    Especially when it was someone who held no value as a prisoner.


    The citizens of the kingdom would revolt if they let him live.


    ¡®So, they should just quickly kill me!¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    Tap, tap.


    Syrem could hear the sound of footstepsing from down the corridor.


    Tap, tap.


    Syrem became anxious.


    It was just one person.


    It was like when the crown prince hade downst time.


    Tap, tap.


    He heard only one set of footsteps.


    ¡®What could be going on?


    Who could it be?¡¯


    All sorts of thoughts filled Syrem¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Is the crown princeing down to tell me that I''m finally going to die?¡¯


    Syrem scoffed at himself for thinking that something like that would ever happen. He wasn¡¯t worth anything for someone at the level of the crown prince to personallye to tell him about his execution date.


    But it was not a warden.


    There were usually two wardens and at least one guard who came together to Syrem¡¯s cell.


    ¡®Then who could it be?¡¯


    Syrem could not fathom who it might be.


    At the same time, he recalled a person from deep down in his memories.


    ¡®I''m the one who will decide whether you speak or not.¡¯


    Cale Henituse had said that as he took out the white crown. Syrem shook his head after recalling that conversation.


    Tap, tap.


    The footsteps slowly got closer.


    ¡®Let¡¯s forget about it.¡¯


    He would rather forget about Cale Henituse.


    Screeeech.


    Syrem could hear the iron cell door starting to open.


    Tap, tap.


    The footsteps became even closer.


    Click!


    Those footsteps stopped right in front of Syrem.


    Syrem got goosebumps at this sudden unknown odd sensation.


    It was at that moment.


    Shhh.


    The blindfolds over Syrem¡¯s eyes were slowly and gently removed. Syrem remained still even after the blindfold was removed.


    However, he slowly started to open his eyes after not hearing the person speak nor move.


    The torchlight was a bit blinding as he was in a dark underground prison, but he could soon look around.


    However, Syrem could not look around.


    There was a white mask.


    He could see a man in a white mask in front of him.


    He could also see red hair and brown eyes.


    ¡°M, my liege?¡±


    He quickly called out for the White Star.


    The only person he knew with a white mask, red hair, and brown eyes was the White Star.


    The man in the white mask started to smile.


    Syrem felt his heart sink at that moment.


    They were too dark.


    The brown eyes were not the White Star''s bright brown eyes but a darker shade of brown.


    ¡®In that case!¡¯


    There was someone else with red hair and brown eyes in Syrem¡¯s memories.


    However, that person did not wear a white mask.


    But he was wearing a white mask this time as he stood in front of Syrem.


    ¡°Long time no see?¡±


    Cale Henituse.


    Syrem¡¯s face looked as if something had broken down as soon as he heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    Syrem took in a deep breath.


    He could soon see the Dragon''s eyes looking at him from behind Cale Henituse¡¯s shoulder.


    It was the same Dragon that had red at him when he was fighting in the Henituse territory.


    Push.


    Cale''s hand moved Syrem¡¯s head.


    It forced Syrem to look away from the Dragon and look at Cale. Cale slowly started to speak.


    ¡°You are finally needed.¡±


    Cale could see Syrem slowly lower his head after hearing that statement.


    Syrem, the fake Dragon yer.


    He was going to die anyway.


    Even if Cale became weak at heart and decided not to kill him, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Nobles Meeting would decide to kill him.


    The nobles who could not do much during the war would try to at least do this to show their existence.


    Syrem will probably not have a peaceful death. The chances of that were very high.


    The nobles would do their best to show their existence by getting rid of the seed of war and make themselves known as the ones whopletely ended the war.


    Cale made eye contact with Syrem who could not speak because of a spell.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom''s Nobles Meeting will soon decide on the date of your death. It will probably not be pretty.¡±


    Syrem¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    Cale continued to speak to him.


    ¡°However, I have the power to at least give you as peaceful of an end as possible.¡±


    The shaking pupils focused once again and looked toward Cale. Cale started to speak again.


    ¡°My-¡±


    Cale stopped for a moment and contemted what word to use before continuing to speak.


    ¡°My friend is looking for you.¡±


    Choi Han had smiled innocently at Cale as he made a request.


    It was when Cale, Raon, and Choi Han had left the Dragon yer vige and were heading back to Sheritt¡¯s castle.


    ¡®Cale-nim, the fake Dragon yer Syrem. I will take his ancient powers.¡¯


    Syrem, the fake Dragon yer.


    The ancient powers he possessed were the fake Dragon yer powers that the White Star had created.


    It would not be able to defeat the real Dragon yer powers that the White Star possessed.


    However, Choi Han had shared his desires with a look of certainty that Cale had never seen before.


    ¡®And I will be a new Dragon yer with my own powers, with my own hands.¡¯


    Dragon yer.


    There was no need for there to only be one of them.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that the strongest human received the title of Dragon yer? I can do it.¡¯


    Cale knew that Choi Han would be able to do it.


    ¡®Cale-nim, I will sh the sky in half.¡¯


    Cale decided to fully support Choi Han this time. It was because Choi Han wanted it. He needed to support people who wanted to achieve something with their own hands.


    Cale moved away from Syrem and continued to speak.


    ¡°The sword will soon arrive.¡±


    It was the sword that would be the best in the world.


    It was at that moment.


    Tap, tap.


    There were footstepsing down the corridor.


    Cale turned around once the footsteps stopped.


    ¡°You''re here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han had his usual innocent smile while standing outside the cell.

 Chapter 397: The crazy one, the innocent one, and the laughing one (7)

    <h4>Chapter 397: The crazy one, the innocent one, and theughing one (7)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Screeeech.


    The slightly open iron door opened more and Choi Han walked into the cell.


    ¡°Cale-nim, here you go.¡±


    Cale took the spatial pocket bag that Choi Han handed him.


    This should be what he received from the Singten Merchant Guild Leader vin.


    ¡°I already gave Rosalyn her share.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cale put the bag away before approaching Syrem. Syrem was looking at him with a more focused gaze than before.


    Cale started to smile as he asked.


    ¡°You remember his face, right?¡±


    Only Syrem¡¯s eyes headed toward Choi Han and then back to Cale as he could not speak.


    Syrem had fought against Choi Han while wearing a ck helmet in the Henituse territory battle.


    ¡°The three ancient powers in your possession will now be his.¡±


    Syrem¡¯s eyes headed back to Choi Han after hearing Cale¡¯sment. His gaze had both resignation for death but also a sense of peace.


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°Ancient powers reside in special items or locations once the person possessing it dies.¡±


    That was why people needed to use simr methods to what Cale had used to earn ancient powers. This was the reason why you needed heavenly luck to get one.


    ¡°And they gather their strength in that item or location. Of course, that is not the only method.¡±


    Some did not follow normal procedure.


    ¡°There must be a way that the White Star passed the ancient powers over to you.¡±


    The White Star had created fake ancient powers with half the strength to pass to Syrem.


    And although he had no idea why, the half-strength Dominating Aura that Cale had was created and then buried in the ck swamp in the Forest of Darkness.


    The White Star was someone who reincarnated, but he had done all these things while he was still alive.


    In other words, the White Star was able to pass on the half-strength ancient powers to Syrem without dying.


    ¡®Either that, or the Dragon yers must have a method they used for generations.¡¯


    There was also the method the Dragon yers used to pass on the ancient power to the next generation''s Dragon yer.


    Although it was not widely known, this meant that there was a way to pass on ancient powers without them returning to an item nor location.


    ¡°You are only a fake Dragon yer, but you should still know how they passed on the power, right? You should also know what the White Star did to pass the power onto you.¡±


    Syrem looked toward Choi Han with a gaze that seemed to be saying that he had a lot to say.


    ¡®He looks like he found hope.¡¯


    Cale quickly determined the meaning behind Syrem¡¯s gaze.


    The three ancient powers for a peaceful death.


    Syrem would do his best to make as advantageous of a deal as possible for himself.


    Anybody would do the same in his position.


    That was why Cale needed to determine the value of Syrem¡¯s three ancient powers here today. This made him stop by the prison first even though he was busy.


    Cale slowly started to speak. However, before he could say anything...


    Pat.


    A hand was ced on Cale''s shoulder.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han stepped forward.


    ¡°Is it okay if I take care of this?¡±


    Cale looked at Choi Han as if he was slightly surprised.


    Choi Han, who was asking if he could take care of it, was asking for Cale to step out for a moment and to take his hands off of it.


    ¡°I am enough to discuss these nonessential powers.¡±


    Cale started to smile at what Choi Han said next.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we need these powers for our n to work.¡±


    Cale could see Syrem¡¯s hopes slowly disappear after hearing Choi Han''sment. Choi Han¡¯s words and gestures told him that his three ancient powers were not worth much.


    ¡®Oh, would you look at this?


    Choi Han had a side like this to him?¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s usual innocent smile that he still had on his face right now looked extremely sly for once.


    ¡®I guess Choi Han isn¡¯t just innocent if you think about it.¡¯


    It had been the case when he read The Birth of a Hero and as they experienced things together.


    Choi Han was too smart and took care of himself too well to just be called innocent. Of course, Cale didn¡¯t expect him to be so smart when it came to making a deal as well.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine to be sly and devious in front of your enemies.¡¯


    Syrem was the enemy.


    Cale took a step back.


    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t need to handle small things like this. Choi Han, you take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim, I''m sure this underground prison is suffocating, so if you head back up first, I will soon follow behind you.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and headed toward the cell door.


    There was no need for him to disturb Choi Han when Choi Han was going to handle it from an advantageous position.


    ¡®And Choi Han is fine to trust to do a good job.¡¯


    Choi Han was not someone who would make a disadvantageous deal nor show anypassion to the enemy.


    Cale and Choi Han.


    Even if you took Raon out because he is young, the two people who knew about Choi Jung Gun¡¯s Korean records had to give their all in everything they did now.


    Screeeech.


    Cale opened the door and walked out. Raon turned invisible and followed behind him.


    Screeeech-


    Choi Han slowly closed the cell door once Cale left. Cale turned around and made eye contact with Choi Han who started to speak.


    ¡°Rosalyn told me aboutst night.¡±


    ¡°Last night? Ah-¡±


    Cale recalled how he had stumbled and had to beid down on the bed.


    ¡°...I will see you soon, Cale-nim.¡±


    Why did Choi Han who was smiling innocently and saying, ¡®see you soon,¡¯ look as cold as Rosalyn looked yesterday?


    Cale felt iffy as he turned around and started to walk away from the prison.


    ng.


    Cale heard the cell door closing behind him.


    He didn¡¯t hear Choi Han''s voice after that. He was probably chatting with Syrem in a quiet voice.


    Cale reached the stairs heading back up to surface.


    - Human! Let¡¯s go eat more cookies in the crown prince''s room! They were good!


    As Raon was rambling on in excitement...


    Baaaaang!


    They heard a loud noise.


    - Human, I am great and mighty, but that shocked me!


    ¡°Wow, what the hell?¡±


    Cale embraced his shoulders that had curled up in shock and looked back.


    Torches were lighting up the corridor, but it was still a dark and eerie underground prison.


    ¡®...That noise was probably Choi Han¡¯s doing.¡¯


    Choi Han was the only one here who could do that.


    Cale was slightly curious as to what and why that noise was made but soon shook his head and got rid of that thought from his mind.


    ¡°...He¡¯ll take care of it. He¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Cale decided to trust Choi Han and quickly climbed up the stairs.


    - Human! Did Choi Han break something? Choi Han really is energetic!


    Choi Han really was a vicious person.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    Alberu turned his head after hearing a sound.


    ¡°Why are you eating a cookie as if you are nervous about something?¡±


    Crunch. Crunch.


    Cale slightly lowered his head at Alberu¡¯sment and continued to munch.


    ¡°...Ho, my goodness.¡±


    Alberu shook his head side to side.


    He was currently in his office. Alberu red at Cale who was sitting at his meeting table eating cookies as he organized the documents on his desk.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    Raon was sitting next to Cale eating cookies while snickering.


    Alberu felt a headacheing.


    Knock knock knock.


    He heard someone knock on the door.


    ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    It was Choi Han''s voice.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Alberu gave permission and the door soon opened before quickly closing. He could see Cale looking at the opening door and Raon who quickly turned invisible before quickly turning visible again once the door closed and was looking at Choi Han with sparkling eyes.


    Cale¡¯s gaze especially looked oddly anxious.


    ¡®Why is he like this?¡¯


    Choi Han entered and bowed toward the crown prince as Alberu started to frown. Alberu heard Cale and Raon''s voices as he epted Choi Han¡¯s greeting.


    ¡°...It doesn¡¯t look like you destroyed a person.¡±


    ¡°Human! I told you he destroyed the prison!¡±


    ¡®He broke what?¡¯


    Alberu frowned and looked toward Choi Han who smiled innocently at him. He felt oddly nervous at that moment.


    ¡°...Your highness, there is a small hole on the prison wall.¡±


    ¡°Choi Han, did you do that?¡±


    ¡°...It was an ident. I was just lightly stretching my arms, and then...¡±


    ¡®Ow, my head.¡¯


    Alberu was getting a major headache.


    He should really keep Cale Henituse and the others away and only see them every so often through a videomunication device.


    All they do is eat or destroy things.


    ¡°Your highness, in addition, the situation with Syrem, the fake Dragon yer, has been taken care of properly.¡±


    ¡°...You guys said you needed that Syrem bastard¡¯s ancient powers, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness, please let us know when the Nobles Meeting determines an execution date.¡±


    Alberu could see Choi Han smiling slightly different than usual. Choi Han respectfully continued to speak.


    ¡°Syrem said that he will pass on the powers at that time.¡±


    ¡°... Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness, he happily told me he would give them all to me and that I could take them.¡±


    p, p, p.


    They could hear someone pping. Alberu looked up to see Raon pping. Cale was shaking his head side to side with an oddly iffy expression.


    Alberu had a simr expression as he responded to Choi Han.


    ¡°Alright. Good work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your highness.¡±


    Screeeech.


    A chair pushed back at that moment and Cale stood up.


    ¡°Then we will be backter, your highness.¡±


    Raon and Choi Han moved next to Cale. The three of them were getting ready to leave.


    ¡°Okay, go. Hurry up and leave.¡±


    Alberu waved his hand to tell them to quickly leave and Raon¡¯s magic surrounded the three of them. It was a teleportation magic circle.


    Cale spoke to Alberu as they left.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn will inform you if there are any changes.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and it looks like a Dragon¡¯s Lair will be created in the Forest of Darkness.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait, what?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s gaze quickly turned toward Cale.


    Cale showed a very sincere and formal pose of respect that people used toward the royal family. His body then disappeared with the teleportation magic as he left onest statement.


    ¡°Your highness, that is a secret, so I thank you for taking care of things if people start talking.¡±


    Ooooong, paat!


    Alberu looked at the spot Cale, Choi Han, and Raon had just been at before closing his eyes and then reopening them.


    ¡°This is driving me nuts.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s head was hurting.


    Paaaat.


    A bright light filled Cale''s view before disappearing.


    His eyes slowly focused again, and he could see people looking at him.


    ¡°You''re here?¡±


    The ancient Dragon, Eruhaben. He was greeting Cale with an oddly nervous expression.


    Lord Sheritt, On, Hong, Ron, and Beacrox were there as well. The people who were at the white castle located in the Castle of Light, one of the Three Restricted Areas of the Eastern Continent, warmly weed the three who returned.


    ¡°You were fast.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cale casually responded to Eruhaben.


    ¡®I still have to see the Dragon half-blood though.¡¯


    Originally, he was nning on meeting with the Dragon half-blood to ask about the secrets regarding the red egg that was Sheritt''s other child and Raon''s sibling.


    Most importantly, he wanted to ask how Raon was born and ended up in the cave.


    Although it was the worst condition, at least Raon got to live.


    ¡®But we need to quickly take care of things right now.¡¯


    There was less than two weeks left until the Mogoru Empire¡¯s Alchemists¡¯ Towers battles and he needed to scam the White Star up North.


    ¡®I''ll have to ask himter when we go to destroy Arm¡¯s headquarters.¡¯


    He was nning on taking the Dragon half-blood to destroy Arm¡¯s headquarters before the Dragon half-blood''s life came to an end. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to get his questions answered then.


    That was why Cale got rid of any other thoughts and handed a small magic bag to Eruhaben.


    ¡°There are 10 billion counds worth of magic stones in there.¡±


    Eruhaben started to smile at Cale¡¯sment.


    Cale could see a white gold aura surrounding the ancient Dragon.


    Ooooooong-


    He was not the only one.


    Lord Sheritt. White mana wasing out of her.


    Eruhaben put his hand into the bag and took it back out.


    There was a highest-grade magic stone in his hand.


    ¡°Can we get started right away?¡±


    He looked toward Raon and Cale as he asked and Raon then looked toward Cale.


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°That sounds great. I have already informed the territory.¡±


    There was another ce that he had contacted while he was in the Empire aside from the crown prince, the Whale tribe, Taylor, and Cage.


    That ce was the Henituse territory. Cale had chatted with Count Deruth for the first time in a long while.


    ¡°We will go there right away.¡±


    As soon as Cale gave the approval...


    ¡°I''m so excited!¡±


    Raon opened up his arms.


    Oooooooong-


    Arge amount of ck mana started to pour out of the small Dragon''s body.


    Chhhhhhhhh.


    The ancient Dragon then flipped the bag over and poured the magic stones out. All of the magic stones poured out of the bag.


    Oooong- oooooooong- oooooong-


    But the magic stones did not fall to the floor.


    They all floated into the air and dispersed into the ck mana, white gold mana, and the white mana.


    Cale lowered his head.


    There was an intricate magic circle drawn on the floor.


    That was not the only one. Magic circles were drawn all around the inside of the castle and the castle walls.


    Eruhaben looked toward Raon and started to speak.


    ¡°Little kid, shouldn''t you tell this castle that you are the owner?¡±


    The corners of the ck Dragon''s lips slowly went up.


    Raon¡¯s dark blue eyes slowly turned toward the white Dragon Sheritt, who nodded her head.


    Raon shouted with an extremely happy heart.


    ¡°I am the owner of this castle!¡±


    Oooooooong-


    ck mana instantly covered the white castle.


    The castle started to rumble.


    Cale could see the white castle slowly being dyed ck.


    White gold mana and white mana shot out from in between the ck mana like fireworks, weing the castle turning ck.


    Lord Sheritt then started to speak.


    ¡°Start!¡±


    Raon, Sheritt, and Eruhaben.


    Large amounts of mana started to pour out of the three Dragons¡¯ bodies andmenced gobbling up the magic stones in the air.


    Crack. Crack.


    The magic stones started to crack.


    ck light, white-gold light, and white light mixed together and started to shine brightly.


    Boooooooom-


    The entire castle started to rumble even more.


    Once the castle was finally about to start moving...


    ¡°How grandiose.¡±


    Cale said that and crouched down in a corner of the castle.


    He thought he would die if he got swept up by that light.


    ¡°You guyse over here too.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    On and Hong stuck right up against Cale.


    Cale could then see the magic circles surrounding the now ck castle starting to shine in a ck light.


    It was the moment Raon was epted as the owner of the castle.


    ¡°We have a house now!¡±


    Cale chuckled at the excited Raon''sment.


    They had a very expensive house now.


    He was quite happy.

 Chapter 398: The crazy one, the innocent one, and the laughing one (8)

    <h4>Chapter 398: The crazy one, the innocent one, and theughing one (8)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Ooooooooong-


    The entire ck castle was shaking.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Ron, youe here and stick to the wall too.¡±


    Ron smiled at Cale but did not crouch down against the wall.


    ¡°Beacrox, you too-¡±


    ¡°I''m fine, young master-nim.¡±


    Beacrox was not going to crouch down like Cale either.


    Cale didn''t care as he caressed On and Hong who were on either side of him and looked forward.


    Swooooooosh-


    The air was starting to roar.


    But it was not because of a natural wind.


    The white gold mana and white mana mixed with the ck mana at the center to create arge fluctuation of mana that created the wind around the castle.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°You know about how this process works, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Eruhaben-nim told mest time.¡±


    Cale responded to Ron with an odd smile on his face.


    ¡°It looks like you are smiling because you are happy that we are getting a house!¡±


    ¡°He''sughing because it is free!¡±


    He ignored On and Hong¡¯sments.


    ¡°Hmm, Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han had moved to stand next to Cale at some point.


    ¡°Thebination of three Dragons¡¯ powers and 10 billion counds worth of magic stones is no joke. Don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°I think it will help us defeat the White Star.¡±


    Cale¡¯s smile became even wider.


    ¡°Right? You really know my thoughts well. In that case.¡±


    The rest of the group other than the three Dragons could see Cale reaching his hand toward the mana storm. Cale''s voice was slightly muffled by the rumbling of the ck castle, but everybody still heard it.


    ¡°What would happen if we added Miss Rosalyn and another 10 billion counds worth of magic stones to this?¡±


    Ron, Beacrox, and Choi Han. The three of them each had very different expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Dragons have always been strong, but the reason they are able to bring forth this much power is because of the 10 billion counds worth of magic stones. There is something I realized as I watched this.¡±


    Cale had a thought when he had decided to ignore the words of the God of Death and destroy the White Star.


    "Why? Why did we try to fight against the White Star with only our strength?¡±


    Cale recalled the mistaken thought that had been on his mind.


    He probably thought he had be a hero even though he didn¡¯t want to because the world considered him a hero.


    No matter how many people cried tears of admiration for someone¡¯s sacrifice...


    There was no such thing as a beautiful war.


    He casuallymented as if he was confirming the information for himself.


    ¡°Time to show off my wealth.¡±


    If he was going to show off his wealth, then he was going to do it right.


    That was Cale¡¯s style.


    What did it mean to do something with overwhelming strength?


    Strength did not only mean physical strength.


    No, not at all.


    Strength, money, and the atmosphere of the world.


    It was using all of those things to your advantage to fight.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    On and Hong flinched after hearing Cale''sugh. The two of them thought about what Raon would usually say in such a situation.


    ¡®Human! You''reughing weirdly again!¡¯


    Cale''sugh sounded very weird to On and Hong who recalled Raon¡¯s usualment.


    Cale didn¡¯t care and started to mumble to himself.


    ¡°...The world, make the world-¡±


    Make the world be on his side.


    The White Star had Arm, the Lion tribe, the Cat tribe, and the Bear tribe. There might even be enemies that Cale does not know about.


    But so what?


    It was fine as long as the world was on his side.


    The White Star alone was difficult enough, so Cale and his group had no reason to fight against Arm, the Lion tribe, the Cat tribe, the Bear tribe, and anybody else as well.


    ¡®No. Those damn Fog Cat Tribe bastards, I need to personally fuck them up.¡¯


    He needed to keep the promise he made with the children.


    But why did they need to take on the burden of dealing with everyone else?


    Everybody else lives in the world with them as well.


    They needed to do it together.


    Cale was about to startughing again.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    But someone else wasughing first.


    Cale looked toward the center of the ck castle and the magic circle.


    "We''re all going to live together now! Heh!¡±


    The six-years-old Dragon''s eyes were sparkling with excitement.


    ck mana was roaring like a storm around Raon.


    Crack. Crack.


    Many magic stones were being gobbled up by Raon''s ck mana.


    ¡°...Uh, isn¡¯t he too excited?¡±


    Cale started to get worried about Raon¡¯s condition.


    It was fine to be excited, but he seemed too excited.


    But Raon had no choice but to be more excited than ever before.


    His two small front paws headed toward the magic circle.


    Swooooooosh-


    Oooooooong-


    Mana led the wind and moved toward the magic circle that was glowing ck.


    The magic circle started to rumble and suck in the ck mana.


    The rumbling was so fast that therge amount of ck mana quickly got sucked inside the magic circle.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    The ancient Dragon with white gold hair cut through the mana storm and approached Cale.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    White gold mana surrounded Cale''s body as he stood up and headed next to Eruhaben.


    ¡°The Lord will guide the little kid with the rest.¡±


    Cale nodded his head while looking at a magic circle surround him and Eruhaben.


    ¡°Yes Eruhaben-nim, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Eruhaben and Cale.


    There was something the two of them needed to do while the others focused on the magic circle inside the ck castle.


    Cale''s gaze headed to Raon for a moment, but he could see Lord Sherittpletely focused on Raon.


    Swooooooosh-


    The white gold mana and white mana that Eruhaben and Lord Sheritt cast out was already mixed in with the ck mana.


    ¡°The magic circle was properly drawn and the little kid became the owner of the castle, so the only thing left is the mana that is the fuel to move the castle.¡±


    ¡°I am aware of it.¡±


    Eruhaben waved his hand at Cale''s answer and responded.


    ¡°Then let''s go first.¡±


    Paaaat!


    White gold mana covered Cale''s sight.


    Cale felt his body being sucked in and opened his eyes after a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Cale looked down under his feet.


    He could see the vibrant summer green trees of the Forest of Darkness under him as they floated in the air.


    ¡°This seemed like a great ce for it to move.¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward the northern part of of the Forest of Darkness with a satisfied expression.


    The Forest of Darkness was divided into the interior and the exterior. The monsters got stronger as you went farther into the interior. The northern border of the interior was where the cave heading to the Super Rock Vi was located.


    Cale recalled his call to the Henituse territory. Count Deruth, who had warmly greeted him even though he had not called home in a while, happily approved of Cale''s request.


    ¡®Cale, do whatever you want. It¡¯s perfectly fine.¡¯


    That was why Cale decided to really do whatever he wanted to do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take care of it, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Cale said that and pulled something out of his pocket.


    It was the golden top''s whip.


    Cale and Eruhaben descended at that moment.


    However, they were not just heading down.


    Ooooooooong-


    White gold dust started to appear around Eruhaben. Cale felt his skin tingle.


    What Eruhaben cast right now was not mana.


    Dragon Fear.


    It was a power that only Dragons could use and a power that made other living beings fear Dragons.


    ¡°Screeeech-¡±


    ¡°Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaw!¡±


    Cale could see flying monsters running away from them as they descended. They were not the only ones.


    ¡°Raaaawr!¡±


    ¡°Screeeech-¡±


    He could hear the cries of monstersing from around them.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The ground started to shake. Monsters bothrge and small that used to live around the northern part of the Forest of Darkness started to run away toward the other directions.


    Eruhaben¡¯s Dragon Fear was not the only reason for it.


    Eruhaben peeked toward Cale.


    He then touched the back of his hand.


    It was covered in goosebumps.


    ¡®This punk has definitely gotten stronger.¡¯


    Eruhaben could feel the auraing out from Cale.


    Cale was using the Dominating Aura at max power.


    The ancient Dragon started to smile at Cale''s strength that was slowly getting stronger after finding a bnce in his body and fortifying the ancient powers.


    ¡®It is an aura that will not lose to Dragon Fear.¡¯


    Cale started to speak as Eruhaben was thinking about this punk getting stronger.


    ¡°I''ll get started first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow behind you.¡±


    Cale immediately called forth the wind after hearing the ancient Dragon¡¯s response.


    Swooooooosh-


    Two small gusts of wind appeared around his ankles and Cale''s body quickly started to move through the Forest of Darkness.


    And once the golden top''s whip in his hand started to glow...


    ¡°I leave it to you.¡±


    The Wind Elementals focused on Cale''sments.


    ¡°Guide the monsters nearby to other areas. Evacuate the animals as well. Oh, also see if there is anybody watching us.¡±


    ¡®Ohhhhh! It¡¯s a human who can hear us! How amazing!¡¯


    ¡®I got it!¡¯


    ¡®So easy! Hehe! I''ll take a look and let you know!¡¯


    Swooosh- Swoooosh- Swooosh-


    Numerous small gusts of wind appeared around Cale.


    They then shot out toward the North, South, East, and West like arrows.


    ¡°Screeeech-¡±


    ¡°Beeeeeee- beep!¡±


    He could hear the sounds of monsters and animals running away. The Wind Elementals were pushing away the nearby living beings. He then heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice behind him.


    ¡°Disappear.¡±


    That one word was enough.


    Cale looked behind him.


    The white gold manaing out of Eruhaben formed arge circle with a set distance.


    Pssssssssss-


    Therge trees and boulders that touched the mana disappeared into dust.


    Arge open area with nothing was created.


    It was done.


    The preparations wereplete.


    Cale raised his head.


    Oooooooong-


    The sky seemed to distort.


    No, something started to appear in the air.


    Cale could see Eruhaben approaching him.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    Before Cale could even respond to Eruhaben¡¯sment...


    Arge rumbling shook the ground under him.


    Boooom-!


    Once a single loud boom reverberated through the Forest of Darkness...


    Cale started to smile.


    He looked toward the open area they had just created.


    He could see something ck on top of that location.


    ¡°...How wonderful.¡±


    Arge and sharp ck castle started to appear.


    The ck castle was more beautiful than any castles he had seen in this world.


    ¡°Screeeech-¡±


    ¡°Rooooooooooar!¡±


    He could see the flying monsters pping their wings even faster to escape after seeing the castle.


    Thepletely ck castle and its surroundings fit quite well.


    ¡°It looks like a viin''s base.¡±


    Cale responded to Eruhaben¡¯sment.


    ¡°That is why I like it.¡±


    The ck castle in the Forest of Darkness.


    A castle where the monsters that were said to be the most vicious on the Western continent stayed away from.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    He could see a ck Dragon above the highest spire on the ck castle.


    Once that Dragon moved his two front paws like a conductor who had finished a song...


    Boooooooom!


    The ck castle finished teleporting to the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°Huuuuuuuuuuuuuumaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!¡±


    Raon, who had seemed like a ck dot in the sky, quickly flew over to Cale as he shouted for him.


    His cheeks were flushed and he seemed a bit tired, but he was excited.


    Screeeech.


    Cale could see the castle gates start to open.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we''ve been home!¡±


    ¡°We have two homes now!¡±


    On and Hong were wagging their tails as they leisurely stepped into the Forest of Darkness.


    Choi Han, Ron, and Beacrox followed behind them.


    He could also see Lord Sheritt behind them, looking at the Forest of Darkness with aplicated gaze but a bright smile.


    ¡°Human, human!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It''s our house!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale patted Raon''s head.


    ¡°This castle is on the surface and the Super Rock Vi is underground! Human, our house is so great! It is great and mighty!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡±


    ¡°Human, what are we going to do now?¡±


    Everybody quietly looked toward Cale after hearing Raon''s question.


    It was at that moment.


    Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep-


    Raon took out the videomunication device from his spatial dimension.


    ¡°Human! It¡¯s Mary! Good girl Mary is calling.¡±


    ¡°Connect it.¡±


    Mary was calling from the Empire.


    The call soon connected.


    - Hey!


    But Mary was not the only one who appeared on the screen. Bud looked at Cale and spoke with urgency.


    - We got a call from merchant guild leader vin!


    Bud was left to be the connection to the Singten Merchant Guild while Cale and Choi Han were gone.


    Of course, Singten Merchant Guild''s vin did not know about Bud¡¯s identity. He just left any urgent messages in a secret location Cale had told him about and Bud went there once a day to check for any messages.


    Bud sounded shocked and nervous.


    - He thinks the four Alchemists¡¯ Towers are going to strike the capital all at once!


    Choi Han, Eruhaben and the others stiffened up.


    The four Alchemists¡¯ Towers that had been wary of each other were going to strike the capital together?


    Even though they knew how many soldiers were at the capital?


    This sudden change did not make any sense.


    Bud continued to speak.


    - A sudden mage''s forces appeared at an Alchemists¡¯ Tower and said that they would help them. They are supposedly people who want to create a Magic Tower on the Eastern continent.


    Cale¡¯s eyebrows twitched for a moment.


    Bud seemed to be responding to that small response as he continued to speak.


    - But you know that¡¯s weird. The Eastern continent does not have a Magic Tower nor a faction like that! Plus, who would help the Alchemists¡¯ Towers right now? They are people who use ck magic! It¡¯s that bastard, that bastard! The mage bastard who was with the White Star at the Castle of Light. I''m sure it is his faction!


    The mage who had shown skills at the level of a Dragon at the Castle of Light.


    He was certainly the one who had brought his forces to the Alchemists¡¯ Towers.


    In that case, the Alchemists¡¯ Towers, aka the ck magic forces and the power yers of the Empire, would find it worthwhile to try. They might have decided that rather than being at a stalemate like this, they could use this moment to push Sir Rex¡¯s forces out.


    However, this was Bud¡¯s opinion and they had no way of knowing if this was the truth.


    There was only one thing they were certain about.


    - The White Star has not let go of his ambitions to take control of the Empire!


    The White Star still wanted the Empire.


    Cale could imagine the reason why.


    The current White Star needed dead mana like the ancient White Star and the ck magic faction were the ones who would be best at providing it for him.


    - Cale, it looks like you need to quicklye to the Empire, if you don¡¯t-


    ¡°How wonderful.¡±


    - ...Huh?


    Bud was at a loss for words after hearing Cale''s short response. However, he soon snapped out of it.


    ¡°Screeeech-¡±


    ¡°Rooooooooooar!¡±


    Bud finally took a look at the area behind Cale after hearing the sudden roars of monsters.


    There were flying monsters running away and a ck castle.


    Then there was the red-haired Cale standing in front of it while wearing a ck uniform.


    Cale truly looked like a viin to Bud right now.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°How wonderful. It was going to be annoying destroying them one by one. We can now destroy them all at once.¡±


    - ...Huh?


    ¡°ck magic and magic.¡±


    The Mogoru Empire''s four Alchemists¡¯ Towers.


    Dead mana that the White Star needed.


    ck magic and magic.


    All of those keywords filled Cale''s mind and Cale quickly sorted it out.


    Magic.


    ¡°We are overwhelming in that aspect.¡±

 Chapter 399: Alright, this is the beginning (1)

    <h4>Chapter 399: Alright, this is the beginning (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - ...Overwhelming?


    Bud asked back as he continued to stare at the flying monsters running away with urgency. He heard Cale¡¯s response at that moment.


    ¡°Yes. Our side is the best when ites to magic. There¡¯s no need to think much about it.¡±


    Bud could see Eruhaben, Lord Sheritt, and Raon through the screen. He also thought about Rosalyn who was currently in the Roan Kingdom and his friend, Glenn Poeff.


    He then thought about the four Alchemists¡¯ Towers and the mage on the White Star¡¯s side.


    The Alchemists¡¯ Towers were actually ck magic organizations and the White Star was putting together the Empire''s ck magic and regr magic forces to start this fight.


    Even though that was the case...


    ¡®...It would be weird if we were pushed back.¡¯


    Magic.


    Looking just at that one aspect...


    - It would be weird if we were pushed back.


    However...


    - Wouldn¡¯t the White Star know that as well?


    The White Star should know this fact as well, which was why there was a good chance that they had prepared something else to take over the Empire.


    ¡°For now.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°The White Star should find it difficult to get involved in the Alchemists¡¯ Towers¡¯ business.¡±


    - ...Difficult?


    ¡°Ah, wrong choice of words. It¡¯s not difficult, but he has something more important to do.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han.


    Rosalyn was at the Roan Kingdom''s capital waiting for Marquis Taylor Stan to finish the fake ancient text and preparing to trick the White Star up North.


    Rosalyn was the one Cale trusted the most when it came to intellectual stuff.


    ¡°The White Star ran away while fighting against at the Castle of Light. It waspletely different than when he ran away from the Mogoru Empire.¡±


    The White Star had been rxed when he ran away from the Mogoru Empire.


    But that was not the case this time.


    ¡°The White Star would think that it is most important to find the bnce within his body right now.¡±


    - ...Isn''t that why you were going toy out the bait and scam him a monthter?


    Cale gave a short answer to Bud who seemed focused and not drinking for the first time in a while.


    ¡°We were nning on hitting the four Alchemists¡¯ Towers in two weeks as well.¡±


    Bud¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    The original n for Cale¡¯s side was to hit all four Alchemists¡¯ Towers two weekster.


    But that n had to change.


    The enemy forced them to change it.


    ¡°There''s no reason we need to y along with the White Star''s n.¡±


    - We could chill because we had a lot of time, but things have changed.


    Cale smiled at Bud¡¯sment.


    He was right.


    Cale had nned things so that they didn¡¯t have to rush. But Cale did not have much time anymore.


    Why?


    The time between Fall and Winter.


    The time when the world feels like it has gotten a bit colder.


    That was when Kim Rok Soo was born.


    The God of Death had said that he would need to decide on that day.


    ¡®Why does he get to pick the time as he pleases?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t care that the G4od of Death was a god.


    He didn''t care what decision he would need to make.


    Cale was not nning on epting this situation he didn¡¯t want at all.


    He did not want a moment to decide.


    Doesn¡¯t that say everything?


    Cale casuallymented while looking at how the others were observing him.


    ¡°I''m just annoyed.¡±


    He was annoyed.


    ¡®Why the hell do I have to suffer so much because of that White Star bastard?


    Am I the only one suffering?


    No, all of us are suffering.


    Why do we have to do that?


    My goal is to be a cker! I just want to be a rich cker who can sit around doing nothing!


    Cale changed his fundamental thought process.


    His original thought was that the White Star was strong, but he was an enemy they needed to defeat.


    Now, it changed to a bastard he needed to quickly take care of to get his cker life.


    ¡®Yes, that is more Kim Rok Soo¡¯s style.¡¯


    He felt as if he could hear team leader Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo''s voices from somewhere.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The human said something I like for the first time in a long while! The White Star is annoying! Let¡¯s destroy them all!¡±


    He could hear Raon''s voice. Cale started to smile while looking at the others who were nodding their heads at Raon.


    ¡°Absolutely. We need to destroy them all.¡±


    - ...Ho.


    Bud could onlyugh.


    He felt odd seeing Cale, whom he thought was debating how to defeat such a strong enemy, suddenly be so confident.


    But it was a positive feeling.


    Why?


    Cale was not someone who would speak nonsense.


    - What do you need me to do?


    Bud asked what he needed to do.


    Cale immediately responded.


    ¡°When are the Alchemists¡¯ Towers and the mages nning on striking the capital?¡±


    - The exact date was not in the Singten Merchant Guild Leader¡¯s information. But it seems it will happen before our nned two weeks. He seemed to be in a rush when he left the message.


    ¡°Go look into the exact date. You should be able to drag it out of the Singten Merchant Guild Leader. Or you can have someone on our side look into it as well.¡±


    Cale stopped talking and shook his head.


    ¡®No. I''ll go find out.¡±


    - Then?


    ¡°Bud, you contact Miss Rosalyn and Clopeh and tell them to hurry.


    - And then?


    Cale looked around before responding to Bud¡¯s question.


    Ron, Beacrox, Choi Han, three Dragons, On and Hong.


    ¡°One at a time.¡±


    What they needed to do from here was simple.


    ¡°We will cut them out one by one. We will cut out the White Star''s subordinates one by one.¡±


    The Alchemists¡¯ Towers, the mage, Arm, the Bear tribe, etc. The White Star will end up alone if they start to take care of these groups one by one.


    ¡°I will head over tomorrow.¡±


    - Tomorrow? Not right away?


    Cale looked toward On, Hong, and Raon. His gaze rested on Raon and Lord Sheritt the longest.


    ¡°Yes, I need to go tomorrow.¡±


    Fighting and work were both important.


    However, some things were more important.


    ¡°There are children waiting for me.¡±


    - Children? What do you me-


    ¡°Anyway, see you tomorrow. I''m hanging up.¡±


    - What? If you hang up now?!


    ¡°Is there anything else you need to tell me?¡±


    - No. There¡¯s nothing I need to tell you right now, but still-


    ¡°Call me back if anything urgentes up.¡±


    Cale looked back to Raon who ended the call.


    - Hey! You affectionless-!


    Bud could not finish his sentence. It was because the call ended. Cale looked toward the children averaging nine-years-old who were looking at him with eyes full of anticipation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    No matter how busy he was, he could not just leave without stopping at home after such a long time.


    There were also children Cale needed to see.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    He nodded his head at Choi Han and Beacrox who were approaching him.


    The Super Rock Vi had been emptying since Cale''s group left.


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed past the Forest of Darkness to the wall dividing the Forest of Darkness and Harris Vige.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale took only Choi Han and Beacrox with him to Harris Vige while the others stayed in the Forest of Darkness and the first person, he saw was the Wolf Lock who had grown quite a bit to be called a young boy.


    Lock had not been with Cale since the battle at the Gorge of Death.


    It was the same for Maes and the other Wolf children as well.


    ¡°Looks like all of you grew quite a bit.¡±


    The Blue Wolf children had all grown a lot while Cale had not seen them. That was how it was with children. The children who had grown much taller awkwardly but warmly weed Cale.


    Cale asked Lock who looked much more mature to be called a child a question.


    ¡°It looks like you have been training hard?¡±


    Somebody else answered that question for Lock.


    ¡°He wanted to get stronger.¡±


    Cale turned his head.


    He could see the white-haired Gashan who was wearing a baggy martial arts uniform. His eyes that werepletely white as usual were looking at Cale.


    Harris Vige.


    This was where the Tiger tribe and the Wolf children were staying.


    Gashan peeked at Lock before continuing to speak to Cale.


    ¡°I think he was frustrated being here alone.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not-!¡±


    Lock who started to speak in shock could not finish talking after seeing Cale''s gaze.


    The Gorge of Death.


    Lock had achieved a new berserk transformation different than normal at that time. Rather than his usual shabby grey color, silver fur with a hint of blue had surrounded Lock.


    However, Lock had not had any time to be with Cale since then.


    He was notining about that. But there was a sense of disappointment that On, Hong, and Raon seemed to be doing a lot while he did nothing.


    He was happy being around Maes and his other siblings but there was this unknown sense of sadness and disappointment.


    The Wolf King''s diary that Cale gave him was still on Lock¡¯s desk.


    Lock read it over and over every chance he got.


    However, it was difficult for Lock to share his thoughts and emotions after seeing Cale again. He was slightly worried that Cale would say he did not grow at all, but most importantly, he didn''t know what to say once he saw Cale, Choi Han, and Beacrox.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Children are not supposed to fight.¡±


    Lock and Cale made eye contact.


    Lock subconsciously blurted out at that moment.


    ¡°I am not a child.¡±


    He wondered if he should not have said that.


    ¡°No, I guess I am still a bit young.¡±


    An anxious Lock quickly added that qualifier. He could see Choi Han smiling behind Cale. Beacrox was already surrounded by Maes and the other children and was slowly handing out presents.


    ¡°That, you see.¡±


    Pat.


    Cale ced his hand on Lock¡¯s shoulder as he mumbled.


    ¡°It''ste, but...¡±


    Lock who looked at that hand for a moment heard Cale¡¯s voice and turned back toward Cale.


    ¡°Thanks for protecting Raon and mest time at the Gorge of Death.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Lock recalled how he had tried to protect Cale and Raon from the Dragon half-blood¡¯s attack. He felt as if his heart was beating oddly.


    Squeeze.


    However, he could not think about anything else as Cale squeezed his shoulder hard.


    Lock could see Cale looking around.


    The Tiger shaman Gashan and the other important Tigers had arrived at some point. The other Tigers were watching from a distance.


    Lock could see Cale looking around at them before starting to speak.


    ¡°We have confirmed that the Lion tribe, Bear tribe, and the Fog Cat Tribe are with Arm.¡±


    Cale then nonchntly added on.


    ¡°I don''t need to say anything else, right?¡±


    Lock could then see Gashan and the other Tiger warriors start to smile. Gashan started to speak.


    ¡°Then we just need to fight against those bastards.¡±


    Squeeze.


    Lock felt Cale squeeze his shoulder one more time and looked to see that Cale¡¯s gaze had moved from the Tigers to him.


    The two of them made eye contact.


    ¡°Yes. I need all of your help.¡±


    Lock didn¡¯t know why he was smiling and the rumbling in his heart became even stronger.


    He heard Cale''s stoic voice at that moment.


    ¡°The Tiger tribe had to leave their home in the Eastern continent because of Arm. It looks like Arm called the Fog Cat Tribe over to the Western continent.¡±


    What was the most annoying existence in battle?


    Or maybe the scariest existence?


    Cale thought the answer was assassins.


    They were annoying and scary existences who could appear at any moment to kill you.


    That was why you needed to take care of the enemy assassins first.


    ¡®Well, it''s mainly because I promised On and Hong.¡¯


    He really wanted to take care of those trash bastards.


    However, Cale was not nning on just doing as he pleased because it involved the lives of his friends. He would do it properly in a way that would benefit them.


    ¡°I n on attacking the Cat tribe. They are stealthy and have no problem using cowardly methods. What do you think?¡±


    Gashan who was quietly listening to Cale seemed extremely rxed.


    This was weird because he should have anger toward the Lion tribe, Bear tribe, Arm, and the Cat tribe after being chased out by them.


    But he was rxed.


    There was a simple reason for it.


    ¡°We will wait until you call us, Cale-nim.¡±


    They just needed to take it back.


    The Tigers who had lived alone on their respective mountains were different than the Tigers who had gathered around Gashan and faced many battles and endless hours of training.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Lock could see Cale asking him the question but looking toward Maes and his other siblings with a gaze that seemed to be saying, ¡®not them.¡¯ That was why Lock could answer in a rxed manner.


    ¡°Is the Fog Cat Tribe the one On and Hong ran away from? I think I heard about it from them before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is them.¡±


    ¡°Then I need to help.¡±


    Lock could see Cale finally taking his hand off of his shoulder.


    Cale looked at the Tiger warriors, Lock, and Gashan who were fired up and pointed with his hand.


    He was pointing at the tall stone wall.


    It was the wall that divided Harris Vige and the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s climb over the wall.¡±


    ¡°You want us to do it right now?¡±


    Gashan looked confused. Cale smiled gently toward all of them.


    In order for his side to not get hurt and fight with overwhelming strength...


    ¡°We have a new castle in the Forest of Darkness.¡±


    They just needed to get overwhelmingly strong.


    That was the safest method.


    ¡°There is a very wise individual there who can help with your training.¡±


    Cale had already received permission beforeing here.


    Gashan cautiously asked.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Raon''s mother.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Gashan asked with a nk expression but Cale just shrugged his shoulders. He then started to speak to Lock.


    ¡°What do you n on taking on when we fight against the Cat tribe?¡±


    ¡°...Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°There will be poison and hidden weapons attacking from all directions in the battle against the Cat tribe. There is a limit to parrying them with a sword or magic and even evading them.¡±


    Lock started to get nervous. He was still weaker than the Tigers. For some reason, it was difficult for him to use a lot of strength when entering his berserk transformation as well.


    ¡®You have a lot of potential, so keep it up.¡¯


    Gashan had consoled him but it was frustrating for Lock who had heard about Choi Han, Mary, Rosalyn, and Raon''s achievements.


    He heard a calm voice at that moment.


    ¡°What about shield arts?¡±


    ¡®Shield arts?¡¯


    Lock became anxious at the sudden suggestion.


    ¡°I can give you the greatest shield arts master to help you if you want.¡±


    Cale looked at Lock who was looking at him with wide eyes and thought about Lord Sheritt. Although they had moved the castle to the Western continent, Sheritt was still tied down to the castle. She wanted to do something to help and Cale was happy to receive her assistance.


    That was why he offered Sheritt¡¯s shield arts to Lock who still did not have a weapon of choice.


    Cale would not put Lock in dangerous situations, but Lock still had Maes and the other children he needed to protect.


    ¡°Beacrox.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Beacrox who was surrounded by the other Wolf children immediately stood up straight and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°The destructive strength of greatswords is amazing.¡±


    ¡°But they are slow and leave a lot of openings.¡±


    Calemented and Beacrox admitted the issues.


    It left a lot of openings. Lock subconsciously thought about a shield as soon as Beacrox said that. He would be able to protect the others who show any openings from enemy attacks if he had a shield.


    He thought about that moment when he protected something in the past.


    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to do that-¡±


    Cale could not finish his sentence. It was because Lock started to shout.


    ¡°Not at all! I will definitely learn shield arts to use a shield like yours, young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cale flinched.


    Lock was suddenly filled with desire. Cale had thought it would be great for Lock to learn shield arts, but...


    ¡°I want to be a shield like the greatest shield I¡¯ve seen!¡±


    ¡®No, there is no need for you to be like my shield?


    It¡¯s not even that great?¡¯


    Cale''s expression continued to turn odd.


    ¡°...The person who is going to teach you probably has an even greater shield?¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes indeed.¡¯


    Lord Sheritt could be called the best when it came to handling a shield.


    ¡°Your shield is the greatest in the world as well to me, young master-nim!¡±


    ¡®But it¡¯s not...¡¯


    Cale could not say that out loud to Lock who was saying that with such a pure expression on his face.


    That was why he just brushed it aside.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s talk about it again after we destroy the Alchemists¡¯ Towers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! Pleasee back soon! I''ll be waiting for you!¡±


    ¡®...Sure. I guess it is good to be energetic.¡¯


    Cale decided it was a good thing and smiled back at Lock.


    The next day.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell whether you want to live or die. Hmm?¡±


    Cale was smiling as he looked at Singten Merchant Guild Leader vin Singten.

 Chapter 400: Alright, this is the beginning (2)

    <h4>Chapter 400: Alright, this is the beginning (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    vin Singten gulped while looking at the masked man who was asking if he wanted to live or die.


    ¡®How did it......!¡¯


    He then started to think about how he ended up receiving a threat like this.


    A few days ago, no, it wasn¡¯t that long ago. It happened about two days ago.


    After he handed the bag filled with magic stones to the man who seemed to be the masked man''s subordinate, that subordinate told him about a secret location to use for any emergency messages.


    For some reason, something came up that made it necessary for him to use that emergency contact almost right away.


    ¡®Should I not have told him about the Alchemists¡¯ Towers and the magic faction¡¯s ns?¡¯


    The Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower that vin was connected with had told him that the four Alchemists¡¯ Towers would work together to attack the capital, as well as the fact that there was a mysterious mage faction working with them.


    Furthermore, the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower had asked vin for materials and magic stones to use in this battle.


    vin had debated what to do before providing this information to the man who seemed close to the Church of the Sun God.


    And tonight... That man hade to vin¡¯s secret residence once again.


    ¡®...And who they heck are they?¡¯


    The red-haired man with the ck mask fromst time was not here today.


    Instead, there were two masked men standing behind the man in the white mask.


    ¡°Why are your eyes moving around so much?¡±


    Flinch.


    vin quickly moved his gaze from the two men to the ground.


    Cale watched him and started to chuckle. His gaze headed behind vin. vin¡¯s trusted assassin subordinates were quietly standing behind him.


    - Human! I want to remove my invisibility! I want to stand next to grandpa Ron and the tasty food providing Beacrox! I want to wear a mask too!


    Cale pretended not to hear Raon. The ck Dragon was excited for some reason.


    Choi Han and Bud were not here right now.


    Beacrox and Ron were with him instead.


    ¡®Choi Han.¡¯


    Cale had given a different order to Choi Han who tried to follow him to the Empire.


    ¡®You go and quickly take care of the Syrem issue beforeing over. Come with Miss Rosalyn.¡¯


    Choi Han had flinched before shaking his head after hearing Cale¡¯sment.


    ¡®What is it, do you need me toe with you?¡¯


    ¡®No, Cale-nim. I can take care of the Syrem situation on my own.¡¯


    ¡®I''ll be waiting for you.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Cale-nim.¡¯


    Choi Han had headed to the Roan Kingdom''s capital instead.


    Of course, Cale did not send him alone. Eruhaben was moving with Choi Han while Cale brought the rest of the group to the Empire.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Cale looked back at vin Singten after hearing some coughs.


    ¡°I apologize, something seems to have gone down my windpipe, cough, ahem, hem.¡±


    Cale gently started to speak to vin as he had done to his guild subordinates when he was Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Oh, you were just choking. I thought you were poisoned or something.¡±


    The tips of vin''s fingers were shaking. His gaze headed toward the red fog that was eerily visible outside the open terrace window.


    ¡°That poisonous fog should note into the terrace. You would die instantly if you were hit by that poison. That was why I was worried when you started to cough, guild leader vin.¡±


    ¡°Ha, haha- thankfully it was not poison. Haha-¡±


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    vin wasughing externally, but his mind was turning into a mess.


    ¡®Why is he acting like this?¡¯


    He had told the Church of the Sun God about the four Alchemists¡¯ Towers¡¯ ns.


    So why was the man asking if he wanted to live or die instead of giving him a reward that matched his contribution?


    ¡®Should I not have told them?¡¯


    vin''s mind was gettingplicated when he heard a voice.


    ¡°Why is the Singten Merchant Guild gathering materials? It looks like the materials soldiers need during war.¡±


    vin felt his heart instantly sink.


    He had been stealthily gathering war materials as the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower had asked.


    Of course, he had left this part out when he told this man from the Church of the Sun God about the Alchemists¡¯ Towers¡¯ ns.


    He was doing what he needed to do to keep his connection with both the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower and the Church of the Sun God.


    He was confident that he would not get caught. That was why he had been stealthily gathering the materials.


    ¡°...How did you......?¡±


    So how did this man find out about it?


    vin could see a warm smile and a cold gaze directed at him.


    ¡°It looks like your mind and your body are busy trying to maintain your connections everywhere. Those are the kind of people who die first.¡±


    vin suddenly felt suffocated.


    vin''s eyes looked back down on their own after seeing the man''s gaze that seemed to be saying he knew about everything.


    Cale looked toward vin with an even colder gaze.


    ¡°Our side discovered your merchant guild gathering war materials.¡±


    Fear appeared on vin¡¯s face.


    However, the man continued to speak in a gentle voice as if he understood vin''s situation.


    ¡°I understand. I''m sure you don¡¯t want to let go of our side, but you don''t want to let go of the Alchemists¡¯ Towers¡¯ side either. You have no way of knowing who is going to win.¡±


    However, vin had to jerk his head up after hearing the next question.


    ¡°But why are you looking for ves? Did they say they need dead mana?¡±


    All emotions disappeared from vin''s face.


    The fear and anxiety disappeared and turned emotionless while his pupils started to shake uncontrobly.


    ¡®...He saw that as well?¡¯


    The Alchemists¡¯ Tower had not just asked vin for materials and funds.


    ves.


    They asked him to quickly procure ves to create dead mana once again.


    However, doing this would mean he waspletely going against the Church of the Sun God. Even the corrupt Church of the Sun God would still keep their foundational beliefs.


    Furthermore, ck magic was the reason the Church of the Sun God was able to take control in the Mogoru Empire once again.


    ¡°That makes it seem like you are eager to die.¡±


    Yes. That is how it must seem to the Church of the Sun God.


    It was one thing if he didn¡¯t get caught, but he would be dead if he did.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    vin started to wonder how things had turned out like this.


    Just how did he know about the war materials and ves he was gathering in secret?


    Of course, Cale had his methods of finding things out.


    Some beings had weed him as soon as he arrived at the Mogoru Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince Pce. They hade to talk to him once he held the top''s whip in his hand.


    ¡®Hey Cale, the people from the merchant guild you visited were kidnapping people. They said they''ll turn them into ves!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right! They said they needed dead mana!¡¯


    Forget a munchkin, he had a cheat key in his hands now.


    Cale had started to think after hearing the information from the Wind Elementals.


    The Wind Elementals would bring him information even if he stood still.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t make him omnipotent.


    Wind Elementals did not know how to use teleportation magic.


    They could move more freely and faster than others, but there was still a limit to it such that Cale who was in the Roan Kingdom could not hear the voices of the Wind Elementals in the Mogoru Empire¡¯s capital.


    However, that meant that as soon as Cale arrived in the Mogoru Empire¡¯s capital, the Wind Elementals he had connected with at the capital would bring him information.


    ¡°Singten Merchant Guild Leader vin.¡±


    vin¡¯s face was emotionless without signs of fear or anxiety. On the other hand, his eyes were filled with chaos and despair.


    ¡°But we decided to watch what you did.¡±


    vin''s eyes opened wide.


    His gaze headed toward the masked Cale.


    "We have just been watching to see how far the four Alchemists¡¯ Towers would go.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    vin let out a gasp.


    They had been watching. They had been watching without doing anything.


    He became at a loss for words after hearing that.


    ¡°But it looks like we need to take those towers down now.¡±


    He then held back another gasp after hearing what came next.


    ¡°Are you going to head over to the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower?¡±


    vin hesitated for a moment. He wondered why the man was asking this question.


    It was a different topic than what they were discussing, but vin cautiously answered.


    ¡°...The original n was for me to go. I needed to go at least once.¡±


    ¡°I''m going with you.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    vin looked at the masked man in shock.


    ¡®He''s going there?


    Does he mean he''s going there for war? That doesn''t seem to be the case.¡¯


    The man calmly and leisurely started to speak to the chaotic vin. His slightly smiling lips looked beautiful and warm.


    ¡°The new light wishes to meet with you.¡±


    vin had no choice but to shut up again after hearing that.


    However, it was different than before.


    ¡°The two weeks I discussedst time. I guess now it is about 12 days. At that time...¡±


    The new light. The Pope of the Sun God.


    He wishes to meet with vin.


    The original n was to meet in two weeks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take care of things by then and meet with rxed hearts at that time.¡±


    Take care of things.


    vin who understood the meaning of those words felt his heart beating wildly as he started to speak.


    ¡°...Is that possible?¡±


    Was it possible to take care of the Alchemists¡¯ Towers¡¯ factions within two weeks?


    vin asked and the man responded back immediately.


    ¡°vin, we know the enemy. But do you think the enemy knows us? They don''t even know someone like me exists?¡±


    vin felt as if someone had smacked him on the back of the head with arge hammer.


    The man was right.


    The man in front of him knew about the Alchemists¡¯ Towers¡¯ ns and their approximate strength.


    However, the Alchemists¡¯ Towers did not even know about the existence of this masked man in front of him.


    The man who knew the enemy''s ns was saying that they should quickly take care of things.


    Was that arrogance?


    ¡®No. He¡¯s not that type of person.¡¯


    The Church of the Sun God in the Empire had fallen.


    This man was someone who would still stealthily approach him in the Caro Kingdom to make a deal rather than focus on lifting the Church of the Sun God back up.


    He was not someone who would act without confidence.


    ¡°I think you are smart enough to know.¡±


    ¡°...May I really meet with the person who will be the new light once everything is over?¡±


    vin could see the masked man hand him a small que.


    ¡°This is...!¡±


    vin knew about this que.


    This que was what the previous Pope had used to order him to get to, ¡®work,¡¯ which meant to bring him bribes. This que was said to be something that could not be faked or created by anyone other than the Church of the Sun God.


    He could tell that this was real because he had seen it once before.


    vin instantly reached toward the que.


    ¡°No. Not yet.¡±


    However, the masked man put the que back in his pocket.


    ¡°...Is it mine once everything is over?¡±


    ¡°Who else would I give it to? It¡¯s enough for me to show you proof, right?¡±


    Cale could see vin''s eyes fill with greed as if they had never been full of despair just moments ago.


    vin had no way of knowing he would walk into a pit of fire on his own volition.


    This que was something Saint Jack had given at Cale''s request. Of course, Saint Jack had said something as he handed it over.


    ¡®Young master Cale-nim, I can make as many of these ques as possible if they are being used to catch such evildoers.¡¯


    vin Singten will be sent to prison once everything was over.


    ¡°vin Singten, does the other side know that your subordinates are assassins?¡±


    The other side was naturally talking about the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    ¡°Yes sir, they do. I had to inform them of everyone on my side to enter.¡±


    Secrecy was more important to the Alchemists¡¯ Towers than ever right now.


    They needed to thoroughly determine who was on their side and who wasn¡¯t, thoroughly investigating anybody who gave them even the slightest of suspicions.


    ¡°They will be suspicious of me if I hid my subordinates. They will think I was hiding something from them.¡±


    ¡°Then I just need to be your subordinate. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    vin did his best to put on a smile as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes sir, that is the case. I will work very hard.¡±


    ¡°You really do seem like someone who is well-versed in finding ways to live.¡±


    vin could not respond.


    This person was saying he was going to go to the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower while pretending to be his subordinate.


    vin clenched his fists.


    He would have no choice but to be on the same side as this man as soon as they went to the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower together. There was no way the Alchemists¡¯ Towers would let a traitor who brought someone from the Church of the Sun God continue to live.


    Cale started to smile toward the assassins who were standing behind vin with masks on their faces. They avoided Cale¡¯s gaze and Cale looked back toward vin as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Oh, right. The two behind me are going with us as well.¡±


    ¡°I will get everything prepared, sir.¡±


    That was the end of vin and Cale''s conversation.


    The next day, Cale opened his eyes.


    His sight that had gone blurry from teleportation magic started to return.


    Paaaat!


    A lush forest appeared in front of him once the bright light disappeared.


    ¡°It has been a while, merchant guild leader-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Nice to meet you.¡±


    vin Singten who was in front of Cale stepped off the teleportation magic circle and gave a short response to the person wearing an alchemist robe.


    ¡°The people behind you?¡±


    ¡°My subordinates. You know about them.¡±


    Three people wearing ck masks and assassin outfits were behind vin.


    ¡°Yes sir, we do. But it looks like their physiques have changed a bit.¡±


    The smiling Alchemist''s eyes were sharp with suspicion.


    Cale was amazed that they were even checking the physiques of Singten Merchant Guild leader¡¯s subordinates. However, the Singten Merchant Guild leader was smart and good at acting.


    vin Singten calmly responded back.


    ¡°You need to change people who know many secrets every so often. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    The alchemist put on a real smile this time.


    ¡°As expected. This is why I respect you so much, Singten Merchant Guild leader-nim.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing. It is just necessary for my trade.¡±


    ¡°Then I will lead the way.¡±


    The Alchemist pointed to a direction.


    Cale could see a tall tower past the forest.


    That was the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    - Human! I''m here as well!


    Raon, Ron, and Beacrox were with him.


    ¡®Bud.¡¯


    Cale had told Bud who was responsible formunicating with everyone before he came here.


    ¡®This battle is a battle involving two things.¡¯


    ¡®What two things?¡¯


    In order to fight with overwhelming strength...


    ¡®Money and magic.¡¯


    He recalled the orders he gave Bud.


    ¡®Strike as soon as I give the signal.¡¯


    ¡®We will strike the enemy first.¡¯


    Cale could hear the Alchemist¡¯s voice.


    ¡®Please follow me.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    vin took the lead and Cale moved behind him as if he was protecting vin.


    The Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    They were heading toward the first ce that they would loot dry.

 Chapter 401: Alright, this is the beginning (3)

    <h4>Chapter 401: Alright, this is the beginning (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale walked through the narrow forest path and slowly got closer and closer to the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    ¡°It''s been a while since youst visited, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    The Alchemists guiding them tried to make small talk with vin.


    ¡°It has. I haven''t been here in two weeks. Ahem, the tower looks as magnificent as usual.¡±


    As guild leader vin mentioned, Cale started to frown as they got closer to the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    His face wasn¡¯t visible because it was covered by a mask, but he had a big frown as he looked around the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    - Human! The Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower seems to be very wealthy! It''s so dazzling! Wow! Is that gold over there?


    Unlike the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower in the capital, the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower had arge sculpture in front of it.


    ¡®...It really is made of gold.¡¯


    The shining sculpture was in the form of a person wearing an alchemist robe and holding a staff in one hand and alchemy tools in the other.


    - Wow! Human! Isn¡¯t the staff in that sculpture¡¯s hand made of diamond? It¡¯s shining so much!


    ¡®Huuuuu.¡¯


    Cale let out a low breath as the Alchemist started to speak.


    ¡°Haha, this is all thanks to your help, guild leader-nim. You even made over one tenth of that sculpture over there.¡±


    ¡°Hohohoho, ahem, was that the case?¡±


    The merchant guild leader stealthily peeked behind him toward Cale.


    ¡®What are you looking at?¡¯


    vin quickly looked forward again after getting that message from Cale¡¯s sharp gaze.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    vin could feel annoyance and anger in Cale¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°We really have to thank you! We are able to be well-off as we prepare for the future thanks to your help.¡±


    ¡®Shut the fuck up!¡¯


    vin wanted to cover the Alchemist¡¯s mouth. He felt as if he could feel the anger of the man from the Sun God faction standing behind him.


    ¡°Our Tower Master-nim is extremely grateful that you happily agreed to send over everything we need for this operation as well.¡±


    ¡°Hohoho, is that so?¡±


    ¡®Damn it! Shut the fuck up!¡¯


    vin wasughing on the outside but crying on the inside. The Alchemist looked around before getting closer to vin and whispering to him.


    ¡°Once we gain control of everything in the capital, you will gain more money than you spent on us, as well as power and fame.¡±


    ¡®...If you¡¯re going to whisper, do it so the person behind me can¡¯t hear it!¡¯


    vin wanted to cry because the Alchemist was speaking quietly but it was still loud enough for the man from the Sun God faction to hear it.


    ¡°Is that so? That is great news.¡±


    However, he made it seem as if he was happy on the outside.


    He then changed the topic.


    ¡°It looks like a lot of new things have appeared since I''ve been here?¡±


    The Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower was a ten story tower.


    There was a small town with this tower at the center.


    It was also the ce with thergest faction between the four Alchemists¡¯ Towers.


    However, merchant guild leader vin was not talking about that.


    ¡°Isn''t the town full of life?¡±


    The Alchemist started to smile.


    Many people wearing regr clothes were moving around the town.


    "They''re all on our side, right?¡±


    The Alchemist smirked before responding quietly.


    ¡°Our real forces are gathered somewhere else.¡±


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    There was no way that the Alchemists¡¯ Towers who were nning to attack the capital in secret would gather their forces in the town around it. They were bound to be hiding somewhere.


    ¡°Can you tell me where that is?¡±


    vin smartly asked but the Alchemist just smiled and pointed to the entrance to the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    ¡°All of the high-ranking individuals are in the tower.¡±


    He was saying that he couldn¡¯t tell vin where the troops were located, but the people vin would like were all stealthily hiding in the tower.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? How wonderful.¡±


    vin smiled as if that was the answer he wanted, but he was frustrated on the inside. This was because as long as he was stuck with the Sun God faction, he needed to figure out the location of the troops so that he could help the Church of the Sun God win the battle.


    ¡®Fuck! Nothing is going my way!¡¯


    vin felt as if he was boiling inside. He peeked to see the man from the Sun God faction gently smiling at him.


    His gaze seemed to be saying, ¡®do it properly if you want to live.¡¯


    A desperate vin kept a poker face as he started to speak.


    ¡°Then when can I meet with those esteemed individuals?¡±


    The Alchemist waved to the guards greeting him from the entrance.


    Screeeech-


    Therge door soon opened, and Cale could see the inside of the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    The Alchemist confidently answered at that moment.


    ¡°You can meet them right now if you wish.¡±


    vin and Cale stealthily exchanged gazes before vin answered.


    ¡°Hurry up and take me to them.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, I''m sure it will be a fun time for you, merchant guild leader-nim.¡±


    Screeeeeeech, boom!


    The entrance door closed once Cale and the others entered.


    He waspletely in enemy territory now.


    ¡°They are on the seventh floor.¡±


    Cale followed vin as if he was guarding him as he exchanged nces with Ron and Beacrox.


    There were things for them to do here today.


    ¡°Guild leader-nim.¡±


    Beacrox started to speak.


    vin became anxious after hearing that.


    This was the signal to start.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He asked the Alchemist for a moment as he turned toward one of his masked subordinates. Beacrox bowed and started to speak.


    ¡°I believe we need to move our items, sir.¡±


    "Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Beacrox had a bag in each hand.


    The Alchemist smiled and responded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. You can just have someone take it for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that won''t work.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, guild leader-nim?¡±


    vin put on a sly smile as he whispered to the Alchemist.


    ¡°These are things to show my sincerity to those important individuals.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The Alchemist grabbed someone and had them guide Beacrox as if he understood. He then told them the location of the room vin Singten would be staying in.


    ¡°Sir, I will be back soon.¡±


    Beacrox bowed ny degrees toward vin.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    vin sharply criticized Beacrox at that moment.


    ¡°Do you know how precious those things are? Stay there and guard them. You got that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, guild leader-nim.¡±


    Beacrox moved away from the others while holding tworge bags and headed for vin¡¯s room.


    vin motioned to the Alchemist with his chin before whispering to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him to guard it because I don''t trust the people here. You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course. I am fully aware. I know what you are thinking.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. And this.¡±


    vin quickly handed something to the Alchemist. It was a money pouch. The Alchemist flinched before smiling brightly and respectfully gesturing vin forward.


    ¡°Pleasee this way.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Cale nodded his head to vin who walked toward his destination with light steps.


    Cale heard Raon''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Human! Our Beacrox who is very good at cooking will do a good move moving the magic bombs! You don''t need to worry!


    Cale''s mouth underneath the mask curled up to a mischievous smile.


    There were precious things in the tworge bags Beacrox was holding.


    They were the newest versions of Eruhaben''s homemade magic bombs.


    Beacrox would stay in vin Singten''s room in the name of guarding precious goods.


    He would be there with the magic bombs that could easily destroy this Southern Tower.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale subconsciously let out a short chuckle.


    Of course, only vin and Ron heard that chuckle and vin ignored the goosebumps on his back as he continued to walk.


    ¡°It¡¯s over here.¡±


    They finally arrived on the seventh floor. Once they arrived at this ce with many important people...


    Screeeech.


    Therge fancy door started to open.


    - Human! This is so shocking!


    Cale was just as shocked as Raon.


    ¡®These rotten bastards! How could they!¡¯


    The seventh floor of the Southern Tower.


    This entire floor was arge banquet hall.


    The insides were decorated with gold, jewels, and fancy linen.


    There were many tables with royalty, nobles, and high-ranking Alchemists drinking, eating, and chatting while enjoying the music.


    In simple terms, they were cking off.


    ¡®These crazy bastards!¡¯


    Arge battle that could be called a civil war was about to start.


    But the upper echelon was here fooling around?


    - Human! I feel upset for some reason! I¡¯m suddenly feeling so angry! I want to destroy everything here!


    Cale wanted to destroy everything as well.


    However, Cale''s eyes calmly looked around the banquet hall.


    ¡®I don''t see the core individuals.¡¯


    Cale recalled the descriptions of the core individuals he received from Sir Rex.


    The Tower Master of the Southern Tower was not in the banquet hall.


    There were some high-ranking Alchemists present, but the ones who were actually moving the forces were not here.


    ¡®That means that at least the preparations are being done properly.¡¯


    Cale could finally feel the atmosphere in the banquet hall properly.


    There were half who were truly fooling around while the other half were concerned and nervous about what was toe.


    But they were mixed together and ying around as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡®How entertaining.¡¯


    They seemed to be having so much fun.


    ¡°Ohhhhh! Merchant Guild leader Singten, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Hello there, Marquis-nim.¡±


    vin walked to the center of the banquet hall and respectfully greeted a drunk noble.


    ¡°Hehe, you should drink some too. You''ve traveled a long way. The alcohol here tastes great!¡±


    ¡°Is that so, Marquis-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the alcohol is so good! Come rest here for a bit! You can do that here! Kekeke.¡±


    vin respectfully responded while peeking toward Cale. He then whispered to the Marquis who approached him.


    ¡°I have a great item.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, is that so?¡±


    The Marquis¡¯ eyes filled with greed.


    vin looked at Cale and sharply gave an order at that moment.


    ¡°You heard the location earlier, right? Go get it.¡±


    ¡°I understand, sir.¡±


    vin warmly started to speak to the Alchemist who guided him up after hearing Cale''s respectful response.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to guide me anything. Thanks for your help.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing. It looks like you asked your subordinate to go get an item from your room, should I guide him there?¡±


    The Alchemist asked respectfully as he had received something earlier, but vin shook his head.


    ¡°There''s no need. People like us don''t need to do things like that. You, hurry up and go get it.¡±


    The Alchemist was happy that vin included him in the group by using, ¡®we,¡¯ and the Marquis was waiting for this great item that would soon be brought to him.


    Cale then left vin to Ron and quietly left the banquet hall.


    The people of the Alchemists¡¯ Towers did peek at the masked Cale wearing a ck outfit, but they just let him go after seeing hime out of the seventh floor banquet hall.


    - Human, are we getting started?


    He heard Raon''s question in his mind. Cale then descended to the sixth floor and headed to a dark corner where people could not see him well.


    He did not feel any gazes around him.


    - Nobody is looking at you!


    Cale nodded his head after Raon confirmed it.


    His body was hiding in the shadow.


    Then it slowly turned invisible.


    ¡®Shall we get started?¡¯


    Cale took the golden top''s whip out of his pocket.


    ¡®It''s the eighth floor! The eighth floor!¡¯


    One of the three Wind Elementals who had teleported with him from the Empire shouted with excitement.


    ¡°Kekekekeke! This should be fun! Go to the eighth floor! I¡¯ll show you the way!¡¯


    Cale cast a light breeze as he walked out of the shadow.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    A person walking by tilted his head in confusion after feeling the breeze but continued to walk after not seeing anything.


    Cale walked past that person and floated toward the eighth floor.


    He was heading quickly but silently to the eighth floor thanks to the Sound of the Wind.


    ¡®It¡¯spletely different.¡¯


    Unlike the seventh floor, there were guard starting from the entrance of the eighth floor.


    ¡®It''s fine! We will erase your traces and any noises!¡¯


    Cale was easily able to move past them thanks to the help of the three Wind Elementals.


    This would be hard if there were multiple people, but the Wind Elementals could easily cover his traces because Cale was alone.


    ¡®The end! It''s the room at the end!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not a room. It¡¯s more like a storage room.¡¯


    ¡®Hehehehe, destruction! Chaos! Ruin! Kahahahaha!¡¯


    He only paid attention to the important parts of the Wind Elementals¡¯ments.


    - Human! There are three people in the second room, one person in the fifth room and two people in thest room!


    Raon let Cale know the number of people in each room. Cale cautiously headed toward thest room.


    He then stood in front of the door.


    He could hear people inside.


    He heard some loud noisesing from inside.


    ¡®They¡¯reing out soon!¡¯


    Cale could hear the doorknob turning as soon as one of the Elementals shouted.


    Screeeech-


    The door opened. Two Alchemists walked out.


    ¡°You urately counted all of them, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Wow, how plentiful.¡±


    ¡°Even still, well, it should go well.¡±


    The two Alchemists were talking.


    The one in the rear was about to close the door.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He suddenly felt his cheek being itchy and let go of the doorknob to scratch his cheek.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    He scratched for a moment before closing the open door.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    He quickly mmed the door shut after hearing his sunbae¡¯sment.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Hey! Be careful!


    ¡°I, I''m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, why did my cheek suddenly have to get itchy.¡±


    The grumbled as he quickly followed behind his sunbae Alchemist.


    ¡®Hehehehe, I was the one who tickled your cheek! You stupid idiot!¡¯


    ¡®Hehe, good job. That was funny.¡¯


    The Wind Elementals mischievouslyughed while watching the Alchemist chase after his sunbae.


    While the two of them had tickled the Alchemist¡¯s cheeks...


    ¡®That was easy.¡¯


    Cale had turned toward the door and looked around.


    He used the short moment the Alchemist moved his hand away from the doorknob to quickly enter.


    ¡°Human, human! There is nothing nearby! I temporarily halted the magic devices as well! Nobody will know once I reactivate them as we leave!¡±


    Raon removed his invisibility and puffed up his fat belly as he shouted with confidence.


    Cale nodded his head and started to speak.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°Sounds great!¡±


    Raon had a wide grin on his face.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale started tough as well.


    He looked around the room.


    He could see somerge boxes.


    ¡®Merchant guild leader vin.¡¯


    Cale had asked the merchant guild leader a question beforeing here.


    ¡®The Alchemists¡¯ Tower probably asked others for magic stones as well, right?¡¯


    ¡®I believe that is the case sir.¡¯


    ¡®Those magic stones probably belong to the new mage faction they''re working with?¡¯


    ¡®I believe that is probably the case?¡¯


    The eighth floor.


    This was the ce with the tightest securitypared to the other floors.


    ¡°Open them.¡±


    Raon gathered his ck mana after Cale gave the order.


    ¡°Open sesame!¡±


    Raon shouted and the ck mana surrounded the boxes locked with magic.


    Click.


    Click.


    Click.


    The boxes started to unlock one by one.


    Cale walked up to the boxes.


    there were spatial pocket bags inside them.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Cale could not stop himself fromughing.


    ¡°So, these are all magic stones?¡±


    He thought about the people fooling around on the seventh floor. He then started to think about the leaders of the Alchemists¡¯ Towers who created such shameful disys to distract people even as they prepared for war.


    ¡°Raon, you filled with spatial dimension with rocks, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I brought over a ton of rocks!¡±


    Raon and Cale made eye contact.


    The three Wind Elementals shouted at the same time.


    ¡®Scam!¡¯


    ¡®Theft!¡¯


    ¡®Despair! Kahahahaha!¡¯


    Cael took a spatial pocket bag out of his pocket.


    There were tens of other spatial pocket bags located inside it.


    The one human and one Dragon spoke in serious tones.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cale took a spatial pocket bag out of a box. He then poured the contents directly into his spatial pocket bag.


    The empty spatial pocket bag was handed over to Raon.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Raonughed as he filled it with rocks from his spatial dimension.


    The ck Dragon turned his head as he did that.


    He could see his human who was crouching down in a mask and a ck outfit as he continued to steal magic stones.


    ¡°Get smacked from behind properly you morons.¡±


    Cale looked happy as he moved magic stones over while mumbling to himself.


    Raon started to smile.


    ¡°Human! Are we going to steal all of these and use them ourselves?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We are going to loot them of everything.¡±


    Raon recalled what Cale had said to Bud.


    ¡®Bud, this is a battle of two things. Money and magic.¡¯


    Raon started to ask.


    ¡°Human! Are these all going to be used for magic?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cale started to think.


    Something that shocked people even more than overwhelming strength...


    That was someone showing off their overwhelming wealth.


    There was nothing that could defeat someone showing off their overwhelming wealth.


    Magic stones were expensive items.


    They would use that overwhelming wealth toward the enemies in this war.


    ¡®The Alchemists¡¯ Tower won¡¯t even have a penny! Despair! Destruction! Chaos! Tears!¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t do that. It¡¯ll make me feel bad for the Alchemists¡¯ Tower.¡¯


    ¡®It''s fine. These bastards deserve to be destroyed.¡¯


    Cale ignored the shouts of the Elementals and he focused on stealing magic stones.


    It didn¡¯t matter to Cale whether the enemies would cry after seeing the rockster.


    - ...A human who seems like a scary devil but oddly like an angel as well......


    The cheapskate of the Fire of Destruction was mumbling something for the first time in a long while, but Cale could not hear it.


    The one human and one Dragon just focused on looting magic stones and recing them with rocks.


    Beeeeeeep-


    They heard a small beeping noise.


    Raon took out a videomunication device.


    ¡°Human! It''s the smart Rosalyn!¡±


    Rosalyn who should be at the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital was calling.


    ¡°Connect it.¡±


    The videomunication device was stealthily connected, and Rosalyn was quiet for a moment before she started to speak.


    - Young master Cale, what are you doing?


    ¡°Stealing magic stones. Is something wrong?¡±


    Rosalyn was at a loss for words seeing Young Master Silver Shield who was called a hero and a ck Dragon who was great and mighty crouching down and stealing magic stones.

 Chapter 402: Alright, this is the beginning (4)

    <h4>Chapter 402: Alright, this is the beginning (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Why are you not saying anything?¡±


    - ...Haaaa.


    Rosalyn could only sigh after hearing Cale''s question.


    - Is this what you meant when you said you were going to procure magic stones?


    Both Cale and Raon started to chuckle.


    ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t there a lot?¡±


    ¡°Smart Rosalyn! We have a ton of magic stones now!¡±


    - ...How wonderful.


    ¡°We''re also going to get more.¡±


    - ...Even more than this?


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Rosalyn got the chills after hearing Cale¡¯s shortugh. She should be happy because they were on the same side, but she had an ominous feeling for some reason.


    Cale didn''t care and continued to speak.


    ¡°I already informed the Singten Merchant Guild leader. I told him he will receive a fitting reward if he gathers as many magic stones as possible.¡±


    Cale had received the magic stones from vin Singten already, but had coaxed him to gather more when they met again this time.


    ¡®Merchant guild leader, gather a lot of magic stones.¡¯


    ¡®...Sir, I understand.¡¯


    ¡®The value of those magic stones will be the value of your Merchant Guild''s future and your own future position.¡¯


    ¡®My very best! I will give it my all!¡¯


    Cale recalled vin''s passionate expression with a satisfied look on his face. Rosalyn asked while looking at Cale''s face.


    - Isn¡¯t the reward for the Singten Merchant Guild leader going to prison?


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Rosalyn did not say anything else.


    The Singten Merchant Guild leader would probably gather a lot of magic stones after being seduced by Cale''s words.


    However, his reward will still be going to prison.


    Rosalyn organized her thoughts before starting to speak again.


    - It seems like a great idea.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Chhhhhh-


    Rosalyn lost focus for a bit while watching Cale move the magic stones into a different spatial pocket bag.


    ¡°By the way, did something happen?¡±


    She only snapped out of it after Cale asked her why she had called.


    Cale could see the grim expression on Rosalyn¡¯s face.


    - Young master Cale, it looks like Choi Han is going to bete.


    Raon and Cale stopped moving.


    ¡°Were their problems while getting Syrem¡¯s powers?¡±


    Choi Han had headed over to the Roan Kingdom''s capital with Eruhaben. He was nning on taking the three ancient powers in Syrem, the fake Dragon yer¡¯s possession.


    Of course, it was true that this was happening earlier than nned because they had to change the ns at the Mogoru Empire.


    However, Cale didn¡¯t think there would be any issues, especially with Eruhaben there with him.


    - There were no issues with getting the ancient powers.


    Rosalyn said there were no issues as Cale expected.


    It was at that moment.


    - I''ll exin the rest.


    He heard a familiar voice.


    Cale could then see Rosalyn who was up against the screen move back.


    Cale could finally see the scenery behind Rosalyn.


    It was a bedroom.


    He could see Eruhaben as well.


    ¡°Human! Choi Han! Choi Han is lying there!¡±


    He could see Choi Han lying on the bed behind Rosalyn and Eruhaben.


    Raon''s short front paw was pointing to Choi Han.


    ¡°This is bad! Choi Han fainted like you do, human! He¡¯s simr to you for something so useless!¡±


    He was not just lying there.


    - ...Ugh.


    They could hear Choi Han¡¯s painful groans in the short moment Rosalyn and Eruhaben were silent.


    Raon¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Choi Han¡¯s body was shaking as well. He would il his body every so often as if he was in pain.


    Cale had never seen such a frown on Choi Han¡¯s face before. He did not feel good seeing the punk who always had a rxed expression on his face during battles such that it annoyed their enemies frowning like this.


    "What happened?¡±


    - He became like this after taking the powers.


    Eruhaben looked much more fatigued than when he left the ck Castle.


    - Choi Han was fine for a few minutes after receiving Syrem¡¯s ancient powers in the underground prison.


    ¡°How-¡±


    Eruhaben stopped Cale with his palm, telling Cale to listen to what he had to say first.


    - The reason I determined he was fine was because his te was fine even after taking in three ancient powers. I told you this before, but remember how Choi Han¡¯s te is much sturdier andrger than yours?


    Cale nodded his head after recalling how Eruhaben had mentioned Choi Han''s te in the past.


    Eruhaben and even Cale¡¯s ancient powers had determined Choi Han¡¯s te was veryrge and sturdy such that it was perfect to take in ancient powers.


    Then how did he end up like this?


    - Furthermore, the ancient powers he received from Syrem are simr to your fake aura and the Vitality of the Heart.


    ¡®They were like the Dominating Aura and the Vitality of the Heart?¡¯


    - They are powers that are not connected to any of the five natural attributes. So, they shouldn¡¯t have shed in his body from ack of bnce.


    That was true.


    That was why Cale had agreed to Choi Han taking Syrem¡¯s powers.


    ¡®The White Star¡¯s body is not in bnce without the earth attribute ancient power because he, like the ancient White Star, is trying to be an overlord with the sky attribute and all five natural attribute powers.¡¯


    But this was not Choi Han¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Then this isn''t because the ancient powers are shing inside his body?¡±


    - Correct.


    Cale could then feel the confusion in Eruhaben¡¯s expression.


    Even the ancient Dragon was confused about what was happening.


    - Choi Han had said that he wanted to confirm if he had received the three ancient powers properly.


    Cale slowly started to frown.


    Eruhaben quickly added on.


    - I know what you are thinking. He was just going to test if the Sword of Disasters worked properly.


    He didn¡¯t use the other two powers.


    - And the Sword of Disasters was fine.


    The issue happened afterward.


    - But then, suddenly.


    Eruhaben closed his eyes before opening them back.


    - Choi Han fainted. He did not use the wyvern controlling ancient power nor the final ancient power when he had used the Sword of Disasters. I confirmed the flow of power inside Choi Han''s body. I remember what you asked me to do when you had mee with him.


    Cale had a full frown on his face now.


    - ...As Choi Han fainted, I felt an unknown source of power roaring inside Choi Han¡¯s body.


    Cale started to get a headache.


    Syrem¡¯s three ancient powers.


    Two of them were the wyvern controlling power and the half Sword of Disasters.


    And the final third power...


    Choi Han had learned about this third power after chatting alone with Syrem in the underground prison on the day Cale''s group visited.


    Cale had heard about the power before splitting up with Choi Han on his way to the Mogoru Empire.


    ¡®What power is it?¡¯


    Cale had thought it would have to do with passing the other powers to someone else.


    ¡®The name of that power is ¡®Abandoning Your Life.¡¯¡¯


    Choi Han had looked at Cale with an odd smile on his face.


    ¡®I told you about thisst time, right Cale-nim? The first Dragon yer gave up his vitality to create the Sword of Disasters.¡¯


    Cale realized what ¡®Abandoning Your Life¡¯ was used for after hearing that, making him unable to only have good thoughts about Choi Jung Gun.


    ¡®The Abandoning Your Life ancient power you mentioned sounds like a power or device where you turn your vitality into a different power.¡¯


    ¡®That is correct.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t take that one.¡¯


    Abandoning Your Life.


    Nn Barrow.


    It was the power that allowed Choi Jung Gun, Choi Han¡¯s youngest uncle, to create the Sword of Disasters.


    The book had mentioned how he had used his vitality to create the Sword of Disasters but had no exnation on how he had achieved it.


    The exnation was in this Abandoning Your Life ancient power.


    He wasn''t crazy enough to let Choi Han take such a power.


    Cale had no ns whatsoever to make Choi Han take it.


    ¡®I''m not going to use it, but I will still take it from him for now.¡¯


    ¡®...Why?¡¯


    Choi Han said that he was going to take it.


    ¡®If I don''t take that power, the Abandoning Your Life ancient power will end up residing in a location or an item once Syrem dies. We cannot allow someone else to take this power. Won''t it be a problem even if it returns to the White Star''s hands?¡¯


    ¡®Then I will take it.¡¯


    ¡®I cannot let you do that, Cale-nim.¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®Because I think you will use the power if things look bad.¡¯


    Cale had been at a loss for words after hearing Choi Han¡¯s response. Choi Han¡¯s next words seemed to be something he came up with after debating it for a long time as there were no openings for Cale to argue about.


    ¡®I will make a Vow of Death with you. If I use that power to negatively impact my vitality, my lifespan or even my body''s condition-¡¯


    Cale had cut Choi Han off.


    ¡®Using Abandoning Your Life means you are giving up a portion of your life. Isn¡¯t that the same as dying? So how is the Vow of Death useful?¡¯


    ¡®No, death is not the consequence I am thinking about in the vow. If I use my life for that power, I swear that I will lose someone important to me.¡¯


    Cale knew at that moment that Choi Han would never use his life for that power.


    Losing someone important to him.


    Choi Han had been fighting all this time to prevent that from happening.


    ¡®So, I will take that power as well.¡¯


    Cale could feel that Choi Han would not budge on this.


    ¡®...One more.¡¯


    That was why Cale had countered with the following.


    ¡®Add one more condition to your Vow of Death.¡¯


    Losing someone important to him.


    There was a blind spot in this condition as well.


    Lose.


    The definition of that word.


    Choi Han could lose someone important to him from the curse of the Vow of Death.


    This could be understood in one of two ways.


    Either that person dies or that important person loses all memories rted to Choi Han so that he means nothing to that person anymore.


    ¡®Choi Han, do not use Abandoning Your Life to protect people important to you.¡¯


    Cale had sternlymented.


    ¡®If you use your powers for that reason, that important person will lose just as much vitality and lifespan as you used.¡¯


    Cale knew Choi Han quite well.


    That was why he put an almost cruel condition.


    ¡°If you use your life for that power, your important person will die from the vow''s death.¡¯


    Someone important to him will die.


    That person will die because of him.


    ¡®Ha, haha.¡¯


    Choi Han had started tough in front of Cale. He then stopped smiling and smiled brightly before responding.


    ¡®I understand. I will make that vow as well.¡¯


    ¡®I will ask Eruhaben-nim to verify all of those parts.¡¯


    Cale was speaking coldly, but Choi Han seemed to be happy about something such that he responded back with a smile.


    ¡®I really do not n on using that power. So please don¡¯t worry about me.¡¯


    Choi Han meant what he was saying.


    That was why Cale had left Choi Han to take care of the Syrem situation.


    - Choi Han did not use Abandoning Your Life.


    Eruhaben¡¯s voice allowed Cale to get out of his thoughts.


    - I know that the best.


    After hearing about Syrem¡¯s powers from Cale and Choi Han, Eruhaben came with Choi Han to the capital where they made a Vow of Death through Cage.


    He then helped Choi Han receive Syrem¡¯s powers in the underground prison.


    Eruhaben was able to confirm through the Vow of Death that Choi Han did not use Abandoning Your Life.


    - I told you already. It was a power I could not determine.


    A mysterious power that the ancient Dragon could not determine was running wild inside Choi Han''s body.


    - ...Ugh, uuuugh.


    They could hear Choi Han¡¯s painful groans every time there was silence.


    - Choi Han said something before he fainted.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    - He said memories were pouring into his mind.


    ¡®Memories?¡¯


    Eruhaben recalled his conversation with Choi Han as Cale looked confused.


    It had happened as Choi Han¡¯s body suddenly started to shake and he curled forward.


    ¡®...Ugh, memories, ugh!¡¯


    ¡®Choi Han, stop talking! Try to calm down-¡¯


    ¡®Memories, ugh, are pouring into me. Memories are p, pouring in.¡¯


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Choi Han had clenched Eruhaben¡¯s clothes and said something right before he had fainted.


    Those words came out of Eruhaben¡¯s mouth right now.


    - ...Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡®...Who?


    What name did Eruhaben-nim just say? Choi Jung Soo?


    Why is that nameing out?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    - He said the name Choi Jung Soo and said that, ¡®memories, the records are pouring in,¡¯ before he fainted.


    Eruhaben recalled what had happened.


    ¡®...Choi, ugh, Choi Jung Soo......?¡¯


    Choi Han who seemed confused had grabbed his head before he fainted.


    ¡®Memories, the records are pouring in.¡¯


    He said that one more time as he fainted.


    Eruhaben could see Cale''s stiff expression as he continued to speak.


    - I asked Syrem if he had seen something like this and he said no.


    It was at that moment.


    - ...Cale?


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale subconsciously ced his hand over his heart.


    He quickly put his hand into the inner pocket of his ck outfit.


    It was hot.


    The spatial pocket bag he usually carried with his items inside was hot.


    He quickly opened the spatial pocket bag he took out of his pocket.


    He then took out the hottest item inside.


    It was a ck book.


    It was the God of Death¡¯s divine item.


    It was the book that described how to defeat death with death.


    Cale turned the page.


    The words on the first page had changed.


    < You really seem to be someone who breaks thews of nature and fate. I was right to decide to trust you. >


    < I will pass on Choi Jung Soo''s memories to Choi Han. Of course, I n on keeping the decision you will have to make a secret. >


    ¡®This rotten god!¡¯


    < This is my gift to you. >


    ¡®A gift my ass!¡¯

 Chapter 403: Alright, this is the beginning (5)

    <h4>Chapter 403: Alright, this is the beginning (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Who in the world would give a gift like this?


    - Cale, are you okay?


    ¡°...Human?¡±


    Eruhaben and Raon looked toward Cale with concerned expressions. Cale could not feel their gazes properly as he continued to look at the ck book.


    Cale was getting fired up on the inside.


    ¡®You damn god doing whatever the fuck you want.¡¯ It was even worse than when Cale did whatever he wants to do.


    ¡®Why are you dragging in an innocent person?¡¯


    Cale could not understand this part.


    Eruhaben looked toward Cale with pity. There were many times he forgot that this kid was only twenty years old because of his thoughts and actions.


    However, he could feel Cale''s age while looking at him get angry and frustrated at himself after seeing an injured friend.


    - Cale.


    The ancient Dragon started to speak gently.


    - I¡¯m sure you are worried and angry. I understand how you feel. I¡¯m sure you are feeling angry at yourself for this happening.


    ¡°No, Eruhaben-nim. I¡¯m not angry at myself. It isn¡¯t my fault either.¡±


    - Hmm?


    Cale was angry.


    Choi Han would naturally be seeing Kim Rok Soo¡¯s life if he is going through Choi Jung Soo¡¯s memories. He might even be able to connect Cale and Kim Rok Soo together.


    Choi Jung Soo would have memories of Kim Rok Soo using his ability.


    Furthermore, his tone, speech, and actions were simr to when he was Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®I''m going to get found out.¡¯


    It was possible that the fact that Cale Henituse was Kim Rok Soo would be revealed.


    ¡®But why that?¡¯


    The fact that it might be revealed was not very important to Cale.


    Who cares if Choi Han looks through Choi Jung Soo¡¯s memories?


    Of course, it might cause a rift in their rtionships or Choi Han might get the wrong idea.


    But so what?


    Rifts or misunderstandings can be mended.


    Choi Han could be disappointed and angry that Cale did not say anything and pretended not to know about Korea.


    It could take a long time to untangle that disappointment and anger.


    But he could do it.


    He thought about this a lot already.


    Cale thought that untangling it might be easy or extremely different. Of course, there were concerns and dilemmas about that process as well.


    But he could do it.


    Why?


    Because Choi Han is alive.


    You can¡¯t untangle any misunderstandings or disappointments with the dead.


    You can¡¯t chat with them or see them ever again.


    Cale who had thoroughly realized that fact for his thirty-plus years of life would try his best to mend the rtionship with Choi Han as long as he had the chances to do so.


    It was also not something he needed to worry about right now.


    They can think about it together after Choi Han wakes up and they have a serious conversation with each other.


    It was something else that was making Cale angry.


    ¡°But why make someone be in pain?¡±


    The situation of giving Choi Han Choi Jung Soo¡¯s memories.


    ¡®Sure, let¡¯s say I understand to a degree as to why the God of Death would do that.


    But why did he need to make it a painful process?¡¯


    ¡°I can''t understand him at all.¡±


    Cale could not understand the God of Death.


    In addition.


    There was one more thing.


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Choi Jung Soo, Jung Soo, he-¡¯


    Thest memory of his would be death.


    He had been very injured and bled out a lot.


    He had died a painful death but had died smiling.


    Wouldn''t Choi Han see and experience that as well?


    Choi Jung Soo had been thest to die alongside team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.


    He had watched his teammates die one by one.


    ¡®And-¡¯


    Cale brushed the front of his face with his hand.


    His hand was slightly shaking.


    Choi Jung Soo''s memories would show Kim Rok Soo¡¯s expression, gaze, and everything that happened as he died.


    Kim Rok Soo had no records on his expression at that time. He could not see his own face.


    But he clearly remembered his emotions from that time. How those emotions would have been revealed on his face, how it would have seemed to Choi Jung Soo...


    He could imagine it even without seeing it.


    Choi Han would see the despair and sorrow on his friend''s face that Choi Jung Soo had seen.


    He would see those painful memories.


    Why make him go through all of that?


    Cale knew Choi Han pretty well.


    That was why he could anticipate how difficult Choi Jung Soo¡¯s death would be to Choi Han.


    Cale could not understand what this motherfucking God of Death must be thinking.


    ¡°...Human?¡±


    However, Cale moved his hand away from his eyes after feeling a chubby front paw on his knee.


    The others could see his usual stoic expression.


    ¡°Choi Han will be okay soon.¡±


    - ...Oh, okay.


    ¡°And please ask Miss Cage to check on Choi Han¡¯s condition.


    - Cage? The priestess of the God of Death?


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyes clouded over for a minute before clearing back up.


    He felt as if he could understand that unknown source of power he couldn¡¯t determine after hearing Cale suddenly talk about the priestess.


    However, Eruhaben did not ask Cale anything else.


    -


    Alright then. I will ask Cage to check on Choi Han''s condition as you mentioned.


    I won''t ask more since you said Choi Han will be better soon.


    -


    Rosalyn will move ording to the original n.


    -


    That¡¯s right. I''ll be leaving soon, young master Cale.


    Cale could see a faint smile on Rosalyn¡¯s face.


    - I need to go since neither Eruhaben-nim nor Choi Han can leave right now.


    ¡°...Thank you for your help, Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    - No need to thank me. We are doing it together.


    Cale''s mind becameplicated with current issues after seeing the smile on Rosalyn¡¯s face.


    The original n was to overwhelm the enemy with magic with Eruhaben, Raon, and Rosalyn working with arge amount of magic stones.


    He had also thought Choi Han bing stronger with Syrem¡¯s ancient powers would help out as well.


    ¡®I guess I need to take out Eruhaben-nim and Choi Han.¡¯


    However, he needed to make a new n without these two people.


    Cale could only be relieved having Cage and the ancient Dragon with Choi Han since they didn¡¯t know when he would wake up.


    ¡®...This isplicated now.¡¯


    Overwhelming magic.


    Rosalyn and Raon were strong but there was arge gap in Eruhaben¡¯s absence.


    - Will the n be okay?


    However, Cale refreshingly responded to Eruhaben''s question.


    ¡°Yes Eruhaben-nim, it should be fine.¡±


    Eruhaben looked apologetic.


    It was because he would not be taking part in a magic-rted n.


    But Cale really was fine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just buy or steal more magic stones.


    - Huh?


    ¡°Please don''t worry about it. If all else fails, we¡¯ll smack them on the head with magic stones I guess.¡±


    Eruhaben opened and closed his mouth a few times as if he had something to say before just saying that he understood and that he would call if anything happened before hanging up.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    "What is it? Hurry up and filled the bags with rocks.¡±


    Cale calmly resumed what he was doing.


    Tap, tap.


    But he had to look at Raon who kept tapping on his knee.


    ¡®What the?¡¯


    He could see Raon¡¯s cold expression.


    ¡®What¡¯s up with him?¡¯


    Cale could then hear Raon starting to speak with a solemn expression and a low voice.


    ¡°Human did you get shocked and concerned after seeing Choi Han in pain like that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I was shocked and concerned.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve had to watch you be in pain like that over and over!¡±


    Cale became extremely shocked at that moment.


    Raon had ced his paws on his lips and put on a scary expression.


    ¡°Human! Learn from today''s incident! You should not be in pain! It makes me sad, it makes gramps sad, it makes everybody sad!¡±


    The tiny and chubby Dragon did not look scary no matter how hard he tried to be scary, however, Cale actually felt a bit scared by Raon this time.


    That was why he just casuallymented.


    ¡°...I can be an idiot at times.¡±


    He was feeling that what you think about something in your head and experiencing something in person was different.


    ¡°N, no! Human, you are not an idiot! The White Star is an idiot! Human, you are just sliiiiiiiighty! Just slightly less great and mighty than I am!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Cale caressed Raon''s back as he responded.


    The feeling of Raon''s soft back felt nice.


    ¡°I''ll work hard so that I won''t worry you in the future.¡±


    Raon started to smile.


    ¡°I knew you were smart, human!¡±


    Raon then fluttered his wings and resumed moving the rocks into the Alchemists¡¯ Towers¡¯ spatial pocket bag.


    The two of them were in perfect coordination and soon finished the task.


    - ...A pile of money.


    Cale could hear the Fire of Destruction but just ignored him. It was funny that the cheapskate who could not use magic stones and had a fire attribute that wasn¡¯t even magic was responding to money.


    - That¡¯s not the case.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    Click. Click. Click.


    Raon locked the boxes with the spatial pocket bags back up and returned them under the magic lock as before.


    Nobody would be able to tell that anybody had been here.


    At least until they saw the rocks in the bags that is...


    Cale was calmly watching this, but his mind was gettingplicated at the cheapskate¡¯sment.


    ¡®No?


    The cheapskate can use magic stones as well?¡¯


    - Money and jewels work when fortifying my strength so why wouldn''t magic stones work?


    ¡®Oh, I guess that makes sense.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head at the cheapskate¡¯s response.


    It made sense.


    ¡®But this isn¡¯t for you this time.¡¯


    It was for their side''s magic faction with Raon and Rosalyn in the vanguard.


    ¡®Ay, I don¡¯t need it right now. You''ll be fine just using it for magic.¡¯


    Cale brushed aside the cheapskate¡¯sment.


    He heard a clear voice at that moment.


    - I need to get stronger too.


    It was the Sky Eating Water.


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    Most ancient powers left tattoos on Cale''s body as they became absorbed.


    However, the Sky Eating Water and the Scary Giant Cobblestone did not leave any tattoos.


    ¡°Human! Are we not leaving?¡±


    Cale heard Raon''s voice and decided to think about fortifying his ancient powerster as he grabbed the top''s whip again.


    His body became invisible once more.


    - Human!


    Raon started to speak into his mind again.


    - Are we going to go steal a map and the coordinates now?


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He could hear the voices of the Wind Elementals through the top''s whip.


    ¡®I saw them having a meeting on the ninth floor!¡¯


    ¡®There was a map open there!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve confirmed where their troops are hiding. I also confirmed the coordinates for the North, East, and West Alchemists¡¯ Towers. Destroy, obliterate.¡¯


    ¡®Hey you, stop saying weird things like that!¡¯


    ¡®No. Chaos, destruction, obliteration! Kahahahahahahaha!¡¯


    Cale looked toward the closed door.


    There should be guards, knights, or alchemists outside on the corridor.


    - Human, how are we leaving?


    Cale slowly reached his hand out at Raon''s question.


    Click.


    A lock was utched.


    Screeeech.


    And the window was opened.


    - Oh! Right! We can fly out the window!


    Cale looked out the window that was wide enough for him to fit through.


    The Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower was ten stories tall.


    He could see the beautiful scenery outside.


    Cale stepped on the ledge and walked off into the air.


    Swooooooosh-


    Small gusts of wind gathered at the tip of Cale''s feet.


    Magic surrounded Cale at the same time.


    - It¡¯s flight magic!


    ¡®It is destruction if you fall! Obliteration! So, you must live.¡¯


    Cale could hear both Raon and the Wind Elemental in his mind.


    Cale carefully closed the window.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    A Wind Elemental responded to that from inside the closed window.


    ¡®I will lock the window! I can do it with a tiny breeze!¡¯


    Click.


    The closed window was locked by a Wind Elemental who remained alone on the inside.


    ¡®I¡¯lle find you once the door openster!¡¯


    Cale nodded his head at the Wind Elemental before looking up.


    The ninth floor and the tenth floor.


    There were floors Cale had not seen yet.


    The tenth floor was said to be where the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower¡¯s Tower Master resided.


    Cale first slowly floated up to the ninth floor.


    The invisible Cale could look inside the window. He could see Alchemists busily moving around.


    ¡®The third window to the right. The map and coordinates are inside the room through that window! But the window is locked!¡¯


    Cale moved to the right as the Wind Elemental mentioned.


    He passed by the first and second windows.


    He could now see the third window.


    Once he looked inside the ss...


    ¡®Son of a!¡¯


    - Human!


    Cale moved away from the window in shock.


    Click.


    The window opened.


    Cale quickly moved as close to the wall as possible.


    He then put his hand over his mouth.


    ¡°The breeze feels nice.¡±


    He could hear someone''s voice.


    That person was slightly leaning out the window and enjoying the breeze.


    It was that bastard.


    ¡®The mage who was with the White Star!¡¯


    The one who had a poisoned dagger stabbed into his ankle and had his one wrist cut off.


    Cale was so shocked that his heart almost jumped out after suddenly seeing that guy''s face.


    ¡®That mage wasn¡¯t there just now!¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t even hear the Wind Elemental¡¯s voice properly.


    Cale turned his head to the side while remaining absolutely silent.


    He could see the slightly pale mage.


    ¡®He¡¯s not fully healed yet.¡¯


    He confirmed that the mage had notpletely resolved Ron''s attack and the poison.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡®His body condition is not normal. That is why he hasn¡¯t figured out I''m here.¡¯


    This was great information to have.


    Cale knew that he had found out some important information.


    Someone wearing an alchemist¡¯s robe walked up next to the mage and started to speak.


    ¡°Tower Master-nim, the breeze is pure and wonderful here because we are next to many mountains and the Jungle.¡±


    ¡®Tower Master?


    The White Star¡¯sckey mage is the Tower Master?¡¯


    Cale found this to be odd.


    ¡°Tower Master?¡±


    The mage frowned after hearing the Alchemist call him the Tower Master and shook his head. However, the mage was smiling. The Alchemist gently added on as if he understood what was on the mage''s mind.


    ¡°You are the person who will lead the greatest Magic Tower on both the Eastern and Western continents in the future. So of course you are the Tower Master-nim.¡±


    ¡°I am not there yet.¡±


    ¡®Hooo.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    - No! Rosalyn is the Tower Master! You stupid mage!


    Raon was shouting in his mind but Cale focused on the two people''s conversation.


    He could hear the Alchemist''s voice again.


    Cale''s eyes opened wide at that moment.


    ¡°Did the liege head to the North?¡±


    The liege.


    The White Star.


    They were talking about the White Star.


    The mage responded to the Alchemist.


    ¡°Based on what I heard, the liege debated long and hard about whether to head to thend of the Whale tribe, the southern region of the Caro Kingdom or the Roan Kingdom''s Northwest region to gain power.¡±


    This was unexpectedly huge information.


    The Roan Kingdom. The ce Cale expected the other earth attribute ancient power to be located.


    ¡®But the Roan Kingdom''s Northwest region?


    Marquis Taylor''s territory?


    The White Star debated between those three ces to go find the earth attribute ancient power?


    The Caro Kingdom¡¯s southern region? Mary¡¯s neighborhood is on his list as well?


    Wow.


    This is a big one.¡¯

 Chapter 404: Only Me (1)

    <h4>Chapter 404: Only Me (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - Human! So, the White Star thinks that the earth attribute ancient power is either in our next door neighborhood, the Whale tribe''s neighborhood or Mary¡¯s neighborhood?


    Cale quietly nodded his head at Raon''s question.


    Only two people were said to possess the earth attribute ancient power during ancient times.


    One was the Scary Giant Cobblestone while the other was the ancient White Star.


    The current White Star was looking for the ancient White Star''s earth attribute ancient power.


    The three potential locations of this power were the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northwest region, thend of the Whale tribe and the Caro Kingdom¡¯s southern region.


    Boom boom.


    Cale could feel his heart beating wildly.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    The location of the earth attribute ancient power Cale and Choi Han had deducted using Choi Jung Gun¡¯s memoirs was the Roan Kingdom.


    That meant that the answer was...


    ¡®The Roan Kingdom''s Northwest region.¡¯


    The home of Marquis Taylor Stan.


    ¡®...It makes sense.¡¯


    This hypothesis made a lot of sense.


    The Roan Kingdom''s Northeast region that Cale''s Henituse territory represented was famous for its marbles.


    Inparison, the Roan Kingdom''s Northwest region, Marquis Stan¡¯s territory was famous for its granite.


    Marble and granite.


    The Roan Kingdom was famous for being thend of boulders because these two different types of rocks that existed inrge quantities.


    ¡®Things are turning out quite interesting.¡¯


    Cale could not help but smile.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Becrock Tower Master-nim, do you think that the liege will visit all three locations?¡±


    The Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower¡¯s Tower Master was calling the mage, ¡®Becrock Tower Master-nim.¡¯


    Cale now knew that the mage¡¯s name was Becrock.


    - Human! That alchemist is spewing nonsense! The smart Rosalyn will be the Tower Master! Even gramps said that Rosalyn was a genius!


    He ignored Raon¡¯s sidements.


    ¡®...Despair, destruction, chaos.¡¯


    He ignored the Wind Elemental as well.


    Cale then got closer to the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The liege said he would first visit the spot that is most likely to hold the power.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess the North had the highest possibility. How did such information-¡±


    The Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower¡¯s Tower Master looked toward mage Becrock with curiosity and greed as he asked.


    ¡°Do you wish to know, Tower Master-nim?¡±


    However, he changed his expression after seeing the cold gaze in Becrock¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Of course not. I just wish to follow the will of our liege.¡±


    ¡°Good. That is all we need to do.¡±


    Cale could see the sweating Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower''s Tower Master and mage Becrock as he got closer. He could also see inside the ninth floor.


    There were many different types of documents and he could see a map of the entire Mogoru Empire on the wall.


    There were many red dots on the map.


    ¡®It¡¯s their travel route.¡¯


    Cale could instantly tell that the red dots and the connecting lines were the routes the four Alchemists¡¯ Towers would use to attack the capital.


    - Human, are we going to steal that?


    ¡®Steal?


    For what?


    It¡¯ll be obvious if we stole it.¡¯


    With Becrock here, it was better not to mess up the ninth floor.


    That was why Cale pulled on the ck cloth covering his neck.


    ¡®We just need to record it.¡¯


    His eyes started to record the entire map and every single detail on it.


    - Human, don''t we need to steal those documents?


    As Raon mentioned, Cale could not only look at the map. He needed to go in and look through those documents as well.


    The size, makeup, and location of the enemy troops were important as well.


    It was at that moment.


    Knock knock knock.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower''s Tower Master raised his voice after hearing the knocks. Becrock looked toward the door as well.


    ¡°Tower Master-nim, I think you need to meet a merchant.¡±


    The Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower''s Tower Master started to frown after hearing the response.


    The one who made the report was one of his trusted subordinates who would not interrupt his conversation with mage Becrock for no reason.


    ¡°...A merchant?¡±


    But he interrupted them for a damn merchant?


    The Tower Master continued to speak as he found this to be odd.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Click.


    The door opened and trusted subordinate bowed as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I apologize for interrupting your conversation.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. What do you mean you think I should meet with a merchant?¡±


    The Tower Master could see a small smile appear before quickly disappearing from his subordinate¡¯s face. The subordinate even peeked toward Becrock before looking back at him.


    That made the Tower Master even more curious. This was not someone who would make such motions for no reason.


    ¡°Do you remember the Singten Merchant Guild which is one of the Empire¡¯s fivergest merchant guilds and was close to the royal family in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about guild leader vin Singten?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    He was an important merchant but not someone the Tower Master would easily meet without an appointment.


    ¡°He says he has gathered around 1,200 ves.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    The Tower Master¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    1,200 ves.


    That was not a small number.


    It was quiterge especially now when they could no longer conduct the ve trade they had been doing in secret.


    The subordinate continued to speak with confidence.


    ¡°We will be able to gain a lot of dead mana if we receive those ves.¡±


    Dead mana.


    It was a necessary ingredient for ck magic as well as something they needed to offer to the White Star.


    The Tower Master now understood why his subordinate had peeked toward mage Becrock. The Tower Master¡¯s shoulders opened wide with confidence. He peeked toward Becrock as he started to speak.


    ¡°Ahem, this is great. Don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. You managed to get someone very useful on your side, Tower Master-nim. I knew there was a reason the Southern Tower was doing the best inparison to the other three towers.¡±


    The Tower Master started to smile after hearing Becrock¡¯sment.


    Becrock would share simr sentiments to the White Star. That would raise the Tower Master''s status as well.


    ¡®I might even get to be the new Tower Master of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡¯


    That position was currently empty as the former Tower Master had died. The person in that position would lead all ck mages and be close to the White Star.


    If he could get that position!


    The Tower Master pushed down his rising greed as he ordered his subordinate.


    ¡°And you''ve confirmed these ves?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Merchant guild leader vin brought a video recording device with him. I have confirmed the ves chained down in the basement of his secret residence.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    The Tower Master was slowly starting to get excited.


    The subordinate sounded prouder as well. Mage Becrock slowly moved away from the window and walked up to the two individuals.


    This made the Tower Master and the subordinate even more excited.


    ¡°Yes sir! There seemed to be hundreds of ves in there, so I have no reasons to doubt the 1,200 number.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see! Is that why our Merchant guild leader vin wishes to meet me?¡±


    The corners of the subordinate¡¯s lips went up in a sly way.


    ¡°Yes sir, he said he wishes to meet the person who will be the future owner of the Bell Tower.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, the future of the Bell Tower? Ahem!¡±


    The Tower Master quickly responded without being able to hide his joy.


    ¡°I guess I need to see our Merchant guild leader vin¡¯s face at least once. I need topliment him for doing such a good job.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Tower Master-nim.¡±


    The subordinate responded but the Tower Master was looking at Becrock. His gaze seemed to be asking for Becrock¡¯s permission while reinforcing his worth to the White Star''s needs.


    ¡°Tower Master-nim, may Ie with you? I want to meet such a talented merchant as well.¡±


    The Tower Master¡¯s expression became even brighter after hearing that Becrock wanted toe as well.


    ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s go meet him right away! Prepare a spot on the tenth floor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tower Master-nim!¡±


    They could not meet him here on the ninth floor with all of these strategic documents.


    The subordinate quickly closed the ninth floor window.


    Then all three of them left the room and headed toward the tenth floor.


    Click.


    The door closed and someone locked it from the outside.


    Swooooooosh-


    Then a small gust of wind blew in toward a tiny crack in the window.


    ¡®Opening window. Chaos, destruction,rceny!¡¯


    ng ng.


    The lock on the window started to move.


    ¡®...Larceny!¡¯


    Then it managed to unlock.


    Screeeech.


    The window made a quiet noise as it opened wide.


    - There doesn¡¯t seem to be any surveince magic devices!


    Cale walked into the room while listening to Raon''s voice. He looked around before starting to speak.


    ¡°I guess they were very happy. I didn¡¯t expect them to go see vin right away.¡±


    ¡°Human! They¡¯re all so funny! Hehe!¡±


    Raon fluttered his wings in excitement.


    Cale was already picking up a document as Raonughed.


    Flip. Flip.


    The information in the documents were quickly being recorded in Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°The humans in evil merchant guild leader vin¡¯s basement are all soldiers in disguises! They¡¯re all being tricked!¡±


    ¡®Kahahahahaha! Scam! Deception! Crime! Despair!¡¯


    Raon and the Wind Elemental were not chatting with each other, but they were oddly saying simr things.


    Cale was still busy recording but Raon continued to rattle on in excitement.


    ¡°They''ll get captured by the soldiers when they go to collect vin¡¯s ves! We will smack them from behind!¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    The soldiers in the capital.


    These soldiers who were angry at Imperial Prince Adin and the royal family happily disguised themselves as ves in vin¡¯s secret residence.


    The Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower will send some forces to the residence to collect these disguised ves.


    1,200 was too big of a number to teleport or transport in the merchant guild¡¯s carriages.


    ¡®vin will also say that he will not be able to move all of them himself.¡¯


    The Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower''s forces will be treated as criminals as they try to leave with the ves.


    ¡°But that Becrock bastard went with him, will grandpa Ron be okay?¡±


    Ron Mn was next to vin right now with his face under a mask.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine. Becrock¡¯s body is not normal right now. He didn''t even notice us outside. Ron¡¯s stealth techniques are top notch. The current Becrock would not be able to tell if Ron hides his strength.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, this is fun! I''m so excited!¡±


    ¡®Destruction, chaos! Kahahahaha!¡¯


    Raon was flying around in circles in the air.


    ¡°I''m so excited I want to spin in circles! But I''m not going nuts like the crown prince!¡±


    Swoooooooosh-


    A small breeze joined Raon in the air.


    ¡®I''m going to spin too! Party! Joy! Despair!¡¯


    p!


    They heard a small p at that moment. Raon looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Human, are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    There were no more documents in Cale¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Raon, make a call.¡±


    The corners of his lips were twisted up.


    ¡°Who do you want me to call?¡±


    ¡°Call them in the order I tell you. As quickly as possible.¡±


    Cale told Raon the order to call people and Raon immediately called the first one.


    Merchant guild leader vin will buy them as much time as possible.


    - Huh? Young master-nim? Long time no see.


    ¡°Tasha.¡±


    Dark Elf Tasha, crown prince Alberu''s aunt.


    - I sent the kids, young master Cale? Are you currently stealing something?


    ¡°I''m going to speak quickly because I don''t have much time.¡±


    Tasha sat up straight after hearing Cale¡¯sment.


    - Of course, go ahead.


    ¡°Will it be okay to drag the White Star to the Land of Death?¡±


    The Caro Kingdom¡¯s southern region.


    Mary''s neighborhood that is known as the Land of Death.


    - Oh.


    Tasha let out a short gasp before asking.


    - I''ll need you to tell me more details.


    ¡°Pleasee here. I do not have time.¡±


    - That is fine. I wille to the Empire soon.


    The call ended.


    Then the next call was ced right away.


    - ...Young master-nim?


    Cale joyfully greeted the person who seemed shocked to see him in a mask.


    ¡°Marquis Taylor-nim, have you been well?¡±


    - ...Young master-nim, what the f, mm, what is up with your appearance?


    - Oh! Young master-nim, what are you doing? Are you stealing something?


    He could see an anxious Taylor and an excited Cage through the screen. Cale started to talk to these two people showing very different reactions.


    ¡°I will keep it short as I do not have much time.¡±


    The two of them quickly looked serious.


    ¡°Marquis-nim, please hold off on the fake ancient document for now.¡±


    - Excuse me?


    ¡°And Miss Cage, please cuss out the God of Death for me.¡±


    - Oh, should I do that?


    ¡°And both of you.¡±


    Cale had a thought on his mind.


    ¡°Can you bothe to the Empire if you have some time?¡±


    Thend of the Whale tribe at the Northern tip of the Western continent.


    The Caro Kingdom¡¯s Land of Death located at the Western continent¡¯s western region.


    And finally, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northwest region on the eastern region of the Western continent.


    A huge y that epasses all three ces filled Cale''s mind.


    - That is fine.


    - Sure. We¡¯ll be there!


    The third person they called greeted Cale from the other side of the screen.


    - Cale-nim, you seem to be writing the legend from the back side of history once again.


    ¡°Clopeh.¡±


    Cale looked at Clopeh''s white hair as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Stealthilye to the Empire.¡±


    As Clopeh''s green eyes started to show confusion...


    ¡°Let¡¯s increase the ying field.¡±


    - I understand, Cale-nim. I finally get to be a part in the leg-


    Click.


    The call ended.


    Cale closed his eyes while Raon connected thest call.


    Clopeh Sekka from the North.


    Tasha from the Land of Death.


    Taylor Stan from the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northwest region.


    The three of them and himself.


    And the White Star.


    ¡°...I will take away what you wrongfully believed as yours.¡±


    Cale would take away the White Star¡¯s wish as the White Star had taken away Raon''s future and Lord Sheritt¡¯s dream.


    Anger? Revenge?


    It wasn¡¯t something like that.


    It was just because it was beneficial.


    - Young master-nim.


    - Cale!


    He could see the people on the other side of the screen for thisst call.


    They were necromancer Mary and Mercenary King Bud Illis.


    ¡°I have figured out the enemy¡¯s attack routes.¡±


    Cale started to exin the routes for all four directions. Once Bud wrote all of them down...


    ¡°Bud, contact Hannah, Sir Rex, Jack-nim, and Rei Stecker.¡±


    Bud jumped up with the paper detailing the routes in his hand.


    His eyes were waiting for what Cale would say next.


    ¡°Tell them to get started.¡±


    - ...Okay.


    Once Cale''s words are delivered to them...


    They would immediately start to move toward the four Alchemists¡¯ Towers.


    The troops waiting to leave the capital would start to move.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    - Yes, young master-nim.


    There were a few Dark Elves behind Mary. They were reinforcements from the Land of Death.


    Cale started to speak to them.


    ¡°I figured out where they are storing the dead mana.¡±


    The location of the dead mana storage facilities for all four directions.


    ¡°Start the hunt.¡±


    Mary bowed.


    All of the dead mana in the Empire will soon be taken by Mary and the Dark Elves.


    ¡°Tonight.¡±


    Cale said thest thing as he ended the call.


    ¡°The Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower will explode tonight.¡±


    This was the start of war.


    1. spinning and going nuts are homophones in Korean.

 Chapter 405: Only Me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 405: Only Me (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    All of the calls ended.


    Cale immediately left through the window.


    ng ng.


    The ninth floor strategy room window locked once again.


    ¡®I¡¯lle to you a bitter!¡¯


    He could hear the voice of a Wind Elemental.


    Now two of the three Elementals stayed behind in the magic stones storage room and the strategy room. Of course, they would reunite with Caleter.


    ¡®...Explosion! Blow it up! Kahahahaha!¡¯


    Only a weird one was left but Cale did not have time to think about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to where Beacrox is.¡±


    - I got it, human!


    Cale headed toward Merchant guild leader vin''s room where Beacrox should be.


    He would meet with vin, Ron, and Beacrox over there.


    Click.


    Cale looked toward the door after hearing it open.


    He slowly stood up from the couch.


    ¡°You''re here, Merchant guild leader-nim.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    vin Singten flinched after hearing Cale''s greeting as he walked into the room. He then nodded his head as if nothing was wrong and continued to walk in.


    Click.


    He then clenched his eyes and then reopened them after hearing Ron lock the door behind him.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He could hear Cale''s nonchnt voice.


    vin was shocked at this instant change of attitude, but he quickly started to speak as he preferred this nonchnt attitude.


    ¡°Some of the mages and the alchemists will head over in one hour with some troops to collect the fake ves.¡±


    vin¡¯s two hands pointed to Beacrox and Ron.


    ¡°I convinced them to let these two seniors lead the way as you mentioned sir.¡±


    Ron and Beacrox.


    These two would be the ones to lead the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower''s troops to collect the fake ves.


    ¡°The mages are said to be skilled enough to install teleportation magic circles. Their n is to teleport the ves in batches as they are not strong enough to teleport all 1,200 at once.¡±


    ¡°How wonderful.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    The mages who would head into a trap with Ron and Beacrox were not skilled enough like Rosalyn or Becrock to teleport multiple people at once by themselves.


    However, it was fine if they were skilled enough to teleport 1,200 ves even if it took multiple teleportations.


    ¡®It bes easier to blow up the Tower when more of those skilled mages are not here.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s side would be more advantageous the more mages were not at the tower.


    vin Singten who finished his report looked toward Cale with anxiety. Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Open them.¡±


    Beacrox''s hands started to move.


    Zzzzzzz-


    One of the backpacks on the table was unzipped.


    ¡°...Hmph!¡±


    vin gasped.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    He could see the magic bombs.


    ¡®These will explode today.¡¯


    The tips of vin''s fingers were slightly shaking.


    Pat. vin felt the man from the Sun God faction ced a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°You are going to move with me. You should know how lucky you are.¡±


    vin could see theughing man¡¯s reddish brown eyes.


    ¡°You should not get swept up in the explosion if you are with me. Doesn¡¯t that sound great?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Yes sir. It sounds great.¡±


    vin tightly closed his eyes and reopened them as he responded. The man from the Sun God faction''s voice hit him like thunder at that moment.


    ¡°We will move the enemies to the trap in one hour. We will start the explosions three hours after they leave.¡±


    Exactly four hours from now.


    10pm tonight.


    A time when even the summer sky that stays bright so long ispletely dark.


    ¡°The greatest defense is a preemptive strike.¡±


    They will hit the enemies first.


    Tick tock. Tick tock. Tick tock.


    vin Singten¡¯s face slowly turned white as he looked at the watch in his hand.


    His gaze headed toward the window.


    He could see someone looking out at the dark night sky.


    ¡°It''s time.¡±


    vin clenched his fists after hearing those words.


    The eyes behind the mask headed toward him.


    ¡°Jump down.¡±


    He then pointed outside the window.


    ¡°...Do I really need to jump?¡±


    The man did not respond. vin Singten clenched his fists even tighter. He could see outside the sixth floor window.


    He did not have any say in this. However, he was scared.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°10, 9-¡±


    The countdown had started.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    vin¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    Cale stoically looked toward vin. He didn''t care if this bastard was scared. He had no reason to make itfortable for vin.


    However. There were others who were responding to his countdown.


    ¡®It¡¯s finally starting!¡¯


    ¡®Everybody move to the top of the tower!¡¯


    ¡®Destruction! The countdown to hell! Kahahahaha!¡¯


    ¡°8, 7, 6-¡±


    - Human, human! I''m all set to go!


    ¡°5, 4-¡±


    Tap, tap.


    Cale turned toward the sound of the footsteps.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    vin screamed as he ran toward the window.


    ¡°3.¡±


    Cale held the golden top''s whip in one hand as he cast some wind at the tip of his feet.


    Swooooooosh-


    Once the wind surrounded him...


    ¡®Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    Swooooooosh-


    The three Wind Elementals jumped through the window.


    ¡°2.¡±


    ¡°Daaaaaaaaaaaamn iiiiiiiiit!¡±


    vin''s body jumped out the window.


    ¡°1.¡±


    Swooooooosh-


    Cale¡¯s body quickly jumped out the window as well.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    vin gasped.


    ¡°I, I''m alive.¡±


    He could feel the wind surrounding him as well as see the scary distance to the ground


    His gaze headed toward the masked man.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    However, he could only gasp once again.


    It was ck.


    Ooooooong-


    Something ck was crawling up the tower starting from the first floor.


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    His body turned because of the wind before he could think any further.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The forest near the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower. The wind surrounding vin started to move toward the forest. vin¡¯s gaze headed back to the masked man.


    ¡°Shut up and stay hiding. If you wish to live that is.¡±


    The man coldly stated before waving his hand.


    ¡°S, shit!¡±


    vin''s body moved away from the tower and started to quickly move to a cave at the edge of the forest that a Wind Elemental had discovered earlier.


    It was a safe location but vin covered his mouth in fear as he had no way of knowing that. He wanted to say something because he was expecting the man to protect him until the end, but he could not do so.


    ¡®...Son of a! How could such a person be from the Church of the Sun God?¡±


    He quickly started to understand what was surrounding the Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    ck mana.


    That was what was enveloping the tower starting from the bottom.


    Swoooooooooooosh- Swoooooooosh-


    He could also see arge whirlwind being created at the top of the tower.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    The Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower¡¯s rms started to go off in response to the ck mana. The Alchemists¡¯ Tower that only had a few lights on here and there started to quickly get brighter.


    The alchemists, mages, and knights remaining in the tower were probably running around to deal with the emergency situation.


    However, vin did not need to see any of that.


    The man in the ck mask heading to the top of the tower.


    The ck mana rising up behind him.


    The whirlwind at the top of the tower.


    Finally, the magic bombs that would respond to that ck mana and explode soon.


    ¡®...That person.¡¯


    vin was scared of that man in the ck mask.


    The new Church of the Sun God?


    Saint Jack who seemed to be a good person?


    This man was leaving a bigger impact on vin¡¯s mind than either of those two.


    He seemed the most like a viin.


    vin could not look any more.


    Cale hadnded on the pointy roof of the Tower.


    Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeeep-


    The entire Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower was on alert.


    - Human! Let¡¯s do it!


    Cale heard Raon''s excited voice.


    He looked down and started to speak.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    That was the beginning.


    Chaos! Destruction! Kahahahaha!¡¯


    ¡®Shut up and open the door!¡¯


    The whirlwind descended from the top, enveloping the entire tower as it went.


    Clunk. Clunk. Clunk.


    All of the windows clunked as they opened wide.


    Two of the Wind Elementals were opening every window as they went down.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    The people looking out the window looked shocked.


    There were many people running out of the tower as well.


    ¡°O, over there!¡±


    There were a lot of people pointing to Cale at the top of the tower as well.


    The others who were staying around the tower quickly started to head to the tower as well.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°T, that person is one of Merchant guild leader vin''s subordinates!¡±


    There were people who recognized Cale. One was the alchemist who had guided vin earlier.


    However, Cale''s gaze was not on any of them.


    ng.


    Once the window to the tenth floor Tower Master¡¯s room opened...


    ¡°...Perhaps? ¡®This voice!¡±


    Becrock, that bastard looked out the window with a shield cast around him and looked up at Cale.


    Cale shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Throw it!¡±


    Swooooooosh-


    One magic bomb headed into the open tenth floor window.


    In addition.


    "Explode!¡±


    Ooooooong-


    The ck mana started to roar.


    Baaaaaaaaaang! Baaaaang-!


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    A total of three times.


    Three explosions shook the area.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    People started to scream as they lowered their bodies.


    Some of them were shouting in astonishment.


    ¡°T, that is the ninth floor! It is near the strategy room!¡±


    ¡°The sixth floor exploded as well!¡±


    ¡°T, the Tower Master-nim''s ce-!¡±


    The sixth floor, ninth floor and the tenth floor.


    Magic bombs exploded in a total of three locations.


    Fire could be seen through the open windows.


    No, the spots where the windows used to exist. There was smoke, fire, and the sound of the ce being destroyed.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s round one.¡±


    They could hear the man on the top of the tower.


    The voice that had been changed and amplified with magic could be heard by the people on the ground.


    ¡°Move, move!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, what is going on?!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! All of you get in formation!¡±


    There were people shouting to get away from the tower as well as troops who had returned to their senses trying to get into formation.


    The amplified voice reached all of their ears.


    ¡°...Round one?¡±


    That meant that there was a round two.


    All of them looked toward the burning Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    - Human! I blew up the ces without people first!


    Cale started to speak as if he was responding to Raon.


    ¡°Round two will start soon.¡±


    The man in the ck mask surrounded by ck mana and wind. His words started to cause chaos.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Someone shot out through the fire on the tenth floor and rushed toward Cale at that moment.


    This mage had a shield cast with one hand and appeared without any damage or soot covering him.


    Becrock.


    The White Star¡¯s subordinate.


    He was ring at Cale.


    Cale looked at him and waved his hand in a friendly way.


    ¡°You recognized me right away. Long time no see, Becrock. Your one hand seems a bit empty?¡±


    ¡°Ha, haha!¡±


    Becrock started tough.


    He then soon stoppedughing.


    ¡°It looks like the ck Dragon came with you.¡±


    His eyes were cold as he looked at the ck mana.


    Cale did not respond to Becrock and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to answer you, right?¡±


    Becrock did not show any response to Cale¡¯s cheeky retort. He started to smile instead. He caressed his stump with his other hand as he started to speak.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Becrock¡¯s one hand started to move after he said that.


    He then shouted.


    ¡°It is war! Proceed ording to n!¡±


    Baaaaang!


    The eighth floor.


    A window on a floor that had not exploded suddenly broke.


    Becrock had broken it.


    Maybe it was because of the explosion or because of Becrock¡¯s voice, but the troops quickly surrounded the tower and Cale.


    ¡°I will sh your wrist and that ck Dragon¡¯s damn mouth.¡±


    Ooooooong.


    Mana started to surround Becrock.


    Cale looked at him and started to speak.


    ¡°But I don''t want that.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Becrock started to frown.


    Flinch.


    He then flinched.


    His gaze headed to the North.


    He could feel arge amount of manaing from that direction.


    Something wasing.


    Something wasing from the North.


    It was different than this ck mana.


    Becrock¡¯s gaze quickly headed back to Cale.


    Cale was smiling.


    ¡°You bastards suddenly said that you were going to invade the capital.¡±


    Cale and Raon both leisurely waited.


    ¡°So, it caused issues with our original n. That¡¯s why we changed it.¡±


    The original n would have been for the Empire¡¯s power yers and some people, including Choi Han, as their backups heading to the four towers.


    However, with Becrock and the White Star''s magi faction getting involved...


    They needed to change things.


    ¡°And you, you bastard. Becrock, we needed someone to deal with you.¡±


    It was a dark night.


    Cale could finally see it.


    Paaaaat!


    He could see the red mana that was as bright as the sun.


    Arge red pir of light was shooting up from the forest to the North of the tower.


    - Hehe. Human, that¡¯s the teleportation magic circle that took us four hours to create.


    Raon and someone else had created this teleportation magic circle during the four hour gap before the explosion.


    Arge number of people wereing through that teleportation magic circle right now.


    Crack craaaack.


    Magic stones were breaking down as they gave off a red light.


    Cale could see two people floating up from the ground that was covered in red light.


    One was a knight wearing a cape.


    The other was a mage in a red robe.


    The two people quickly started to fly toward the Southern Tower.


    The knight was Sir Rex.


    The mage''s face could not be seen because it was covered in a hood.


    However, the mage pointed to Becrock after getting close to the tower.


    ¡°Is it you? Are you the one iming you''ll be the Tower Master?¡±


    The mage then saw the mana surrounding Becrock andmented.


    ¡°Ah, it is you.¡±


    Bright red mana that looked like fire started to gather around the mage in the red robe as soon as she said that.


    The mage whose face was covered by the robe.


    That mage was Rosalyn.


    Cale looked toward Sir Rex. Sir Rex immediately started to speak as soon as they made eye contact.


    ¡°Explosion round two, start.¡±


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Another explosion started to shake the night.


    The bright red mana started to move with the fire from the explosion.

 Chapter 406: Only Me (3)

    <h4>Chapter 406: Only Me (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Duck!¡±


    ¡°Move away from the tower!¡±


    Boom!


    The ground started to shake as a part of the seventh floor exploded.


    The fancy area where the royalty, power yers, and influential people were having fun was destroyed.


    - Human! They all seemed to have run away! There was nobody on the seventh floor!


    As Raon mentioned, the people fooling around untilte at night on the seventh floor were the first to run away without even looking back as soon as they heard an explosion.


    ¡°Ha, haha-!¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing someoneugh.


    Mage Becrock wasughing while looking at the exploding seventh floor. He started to sneer as he looked at Cale.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    Someone broke through the window and burst out of the burning tenth floor.


    This person was covered in ck mana.


    It was the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower''s Tower Master.


    No, his real title was the Southern ck magic branch manager.


    His alchemist robe was fluttering as dead mana surrounded him.


    Becrock watched hime out before he looked toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like your n was to destroy the royalty or the other high ranking people? But too bad. We evacuated them first so none of the royalty probably died.¡±


    However, Becrock could not hear a response from Cale.


    Cale just quietly flew behind a knight and stood there.


    ng!


    The knight took out his sword as he responded.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Sir Rex confidently made a promation as well.


    ¡°We have secured all secret passages from the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower already. I''m sure the royalty are escaping through those secret passages right now.¡±


    The tip of his sword pointed toward the Southern Tower Master.


    Sir Rex. The Southern Tower Master.


    Two people who were both aiming for the future of the Mogoru Empire observed each other.


    ¡°I''m sure the Tower Master appearedte because he was helping them evacuate. But those escaping royalty will probably get caught by our soldiers too.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that¡¯ll be the case?¡±


    The Southern Tower Master responded in a rxed manner.


    Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep-!


    A sharp noise shot out with the tower at the center.


    Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeeep-!


    More sharp noises came from the forest around the Alchemists¡¯ Tower as if they were responding to the first noise.


    The birds shot up to the air in shock.


    - Human! It looks like the soldiers are starting to move!


    ¡®Me, me! I saw it as I shoved the merchant guild leader into the cave! The hidden troops are moving toward the tower!¡¯


    ¡®They¡¯re noting to the tower, they are trying to surround the soldiers from the capital! I think they are heading for the teleportation magic circle!¡¯


    ¡®Enemies located. Death. Chaos. Rain down destruction! Kahahaha!¡¯


    The hidden enemies started to move.


    At that moment.


    ¡°Surround them!¡±


    The Southern Tower Master gave the order.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Sir Rex let out a moan.


    Oooooong- oooooong-


    He could see ck mages flying up into the air from different spots in the forest.


    They created arge circle with the tower at the center.


    ¡°Start!¡±


    Other mages flew up next to the ck mages once Becrock shouted as well.


    p, p.


    Becrock and the Southern Tower Master.


    Their robes fluttered more as the two of them moved toward each other while being surrounded by their respective mana.


    Becrock looked toward Sir Rex, Cale, and Rosalyn who was surrounded in red mana and nonchntly added on.


    ¡°Seeing you barging in here like this, I''m sure you¡¯ve started to raid the other three towers as well. You probably have a map of those towers.¡±


    The corners of his lips slowly went up as well.


    ¡°Sir Rex, do you know what your weakness is?¡±


    Sir Rex who was pointing the tip of his sword at the Southern Tower Master looked toward Becrock. However, Becrock was looking past his shoulder at Cale as he continued to speak.


    ¡°It''s the fact that you are a collection of trash.¡±


    Sir Rex¡¯s expression stiffened.


    However, Becrock leisurely continued to speak.


    ¡°Sir Rex, I''m sure your backing is reliable. But there are only a few of them.¡±


    Cale quietly observed Becrock who was talking about him.


    ¡°But the people around you or the Saint are all soldiers that the Imperial Prince determined that he had no issues throwing away. Our side has more knights and mages as well.¡±


    Becrock started to think about their alliesing toward the tower.


    About 100 of them went to vin''s secret residence. He was certain they will die or get captured. However, there were a lot more knights and mages.


    On the other side, the majority of Sir Rex¡¯s forces were trashed soldiers.


    "Soldiers are things we can always refill. You think you can take them and strike all four towers at once?


    Hehe.¡±


    Becrock started tough as he added on.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you for walking yourselves to your deaths.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    - Human, human!


    Cale heard Raon''s urgent voice in his mind.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A confused sound came out of Cale¡¯s mouth at the same time.


    The Southern Tower Master.


    Becrock.


    Once the two people got close to each other...


    Crack! Crack!


    The dead mana and mana surrounding the two people crashed into each other.


    ¡®No, are they merging together?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know whether to say it was crashing or merging.


    It was hard to describe what was going on between the two mana.


    ¡°...Perhaps?¡±


    Cale looked toward Rosalyn after hearing her mumbling.


    However, Rosalyn''s eyes opened wide after seeing the dead mana and mana merging together.


    Yes, the manas were merging.


    They were getting much stronger as they merged.


    It was not a simple, 1+1=2.


    Their merging seemed to not be reaching 2, but at least 4 or more.


    Becrock then looked toward Rosalyn whose face was still covered by her red robe.


    ¡°You asked if I was the person who wanted to be the Tower Master?¡±


    He eagerly nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. I am the only one who will be the Tower Master.¡±


    He was the only one who could do it.


    Becrock truly believed this to be the case.


    Why?


    ¡°I am the person who figured out a way to merge dead mana and mana.¡±


    He was a genius.


    ¡°It is a neww of nature.¡±


    It was a new way of using magic that had never existed before.


    ¡°The living and the dead. Those two oppose each other but exist together.¡±


    The mana that mages used was the natural mana.


    Inparison, ck mages used dead mana.


    These two could not exist together.


    Furthermore, society had decided that ck mages had to disappear from the Eastern and Western continents. They were beings that needed to be eradicated.


    Becrock started to smile more toward the mage in the red robe who seemed less certain about herself.


    ¡°Did you know? Things that oppose each other create greater deadly force the more they sh.¡±


    The living natural mana and dead mana.


    These two opposing forces became much stronger as they shed and merged together. This explosiveness went beyond all imaginations.


    Crack. Crack.


    Cale looked around after hearing the noise get louder. He could still hear Becrock''s voice.


    ¡°The East, West, and the North. This should be the situation in the other three towers as well.¡±


    A circle.


    ck mages and mages were making arge circle around them.


    All of them started to draw out magic circles.


    The dead mana and mana increased on volume as they shed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Small explosions could be heard inside the fierce mana whirlwind.


    ¡°You will all die from this mana whirlwind.¡±


    Becrock¡¯s one remaining hand pointed to Rosalyn.


    ¡°This is the reason I am the greatest mage in the world. You are just shit.¡±


    Next was Cale.


    "And as for you, Dragon?¡±


    The ck Dragon.


    Becrock knew about the Dragon.


    He realized the Dragon was near after seeing the ck mana.


    However, he was not afraid.


    It was different than at the Castle of Light.


    This was a battlefield made for him.


    "The reason Dragons are strong is because they can control more mana than humans.¡±


    That was why the method to defeat a Dragon was simple.


    ¡°So, I just need to supplement my mana.¡±


    Becrock waved his hand toward the tower.


    Baaaaang!


    The eighth floor door burst once more.


    ¡°...Finally!¡±


    The Southern Tower Master started to smile.


    Boxes started to appear.


    nk. nk.


    The locks were removed, and the boxes opened. They could see the spatial pocket bags inside the boxes.


    Crack. Crack.


    The mana in the circle started to get stronger.


    These opposing forces were shing to create a stronger power.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    ¡°Move back! Kill the soldiers from the capital who teleported over!¡±


    Becrock savored all of the noises.


    He was happy.


    They were all sounds of his getting revenge on the people who took one of his hands and poisoned his body.


    ¡°Kehehehe, we can make up the mana with magic stones. We can just kill the Dragon. I''m sure the liege will be happy.¡±


    Becrock motioned toward the spatial pocket bags.


    It all happened in a moment.


    Ooooooong- Ooooooooo-


    The bags flew out of the box and toward the mages forming the circle. They moved so fast that Cale and the others could not snatch them in the middle.


    Half of the bags started to surround Becrock.


    Becrock''s eyes clouded over.


    ¡®There are magic stones in these bags.¡¯


    Thisbined mana whirlwind was already extremely strong.


    He would exponentially increase that power with magic stones.


    Becrock started to shout.


    ¡°You are the only ones who will explode!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You''re being so loud.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Sir Rex started tough.


    His cape fluttered from the wind caused by thebined mana.


    Rex, Cale, and Rosalyn.


    All of them looked as if they would get swept away by the mana whirlwind at any moment.


    ¡°It''s true that most of my people are regr soldiers.¡±


    Cale quietly observed Rex¡¯s back.


    - Human! It looks like Rex grew a bit!


    As Raon mentioned, Rex looked different than before.


    Sometimes, a position could help a person grow.


    ¡°But our soldiers survived the boundaries of death. They were there while that trash of an Imperial Prince and the fallen nobles ran away.¡±


    ¡°Trash of an Imperial Prince?! How dare you! You were a knight of the Empire! Aren¡¯t you the leader of the rebels?!¡±


    The Southern Tower Master red at Sir Rex as he shouted.


    However, Rex continued to smile. Becrock sneered after seeing Rex¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Interesting how you can still smile in such a situation.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I didn''te empty handed either.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Becrock flinched.


    Sir Rex started to shout.


    ¡°Start round three of explosions!¡±


    His voice spread out with amplification magic.


    A few secondster.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Tens of explosions started to ur.


    Each individual explosion was not strong enough to shake the ground.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    However, the numerous explosions started to cause smoke in all directions.


    The Southern Tower Master''s pupils started to shake.


    ¡°...A circle?¡±


    Those smoke created arge circle.


    ¡°It may be true that the Mogoru iscking in ck magic and magic.¡±


    The Tower Master could determine the identity of those explosions.


    They were too weak to be called magic bombs and he did not feel any manaing from them.


    Rex¡¯s confident voice echoed in the area.


    ¡°However, the Mogoru still has the real Alchemists.¡±


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    The alcoholic Alchemist, Rei Stecker. He had gathered the alchemists who were in hiding.


    They then got to work and started to research.


    ¡°You cannot forget that the Mogoru is thend of alchemy.¡±


    The alchemy bombs that Sir Rex and hisrades had used to blow up the pce in the past.


    These bombs that were created by the alchemists who will be a new foundation for the Mogoru.


    Were ced as weapons in the soldiers¡¯ hands.


    The soldiers at the capital trained day and night to use these bombs to defeat the enemies and protect themselves.


    These soldiers who were thrown away once already trained and trained again so that the strong weapon in their hands could be even stronger.


    Bang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The sounds of trees breaking could be heard along with the explosions.


    Dust and smoke started to rise.


    The dust and smoke created an evenrger circle than the circle created by the ck mages and mages.


    ¡°You are the ones who are surrounded.¡±


    Sir Rex started to smile.


    - Human! Rex became juuuuuuuuuuuust a bit cool!


    Cale nodded at Raon''sment.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Kekekeke!¡±


    Becrock wasughing so loud his shoulders were moving.


    He then shouted with a stoic expression.


    ¡°The trash did something funny! I will show you the greatest power of all!¡±


    Magic.


    Becrock believed magic was the greatest power.


    Why else would Dragons, who were known as the greatest living creatures, use magic?


    ¡°Open the bags! Cast the magic circles!¡±


    Becrock waved his hand.


    The mages started to open the spatial pocket bag.


    Ooooooooong-


    They pointed the spatial pocket bags down.


    ¡°I will show you the power of mana that even a Dragon could not have imagined-!¡±


    However, he could not finish speaking.


    Plop. Plop.


    They watched the things touching their shoulders.


    ¡°...Rocks?¡±


    Rocks were falling out of the spatial pocket bags.


    The tiny rocks plopped to the ground through the opening of the spatial pocket bags.


    They were not magic stones that would float back up in response to their mana, they were all rocks that were crumbling from their magic.


    ¡°...This...just what?!¡±


    His eyes opened wide.


    He could see the mage in the red robe step forward.


    ¡°Here, take this.¡±


    He could also see Cale Henituse throwing her a spatial pocket bag with a stoic expression.


    ¡°Perhaps-?¡±


    Before he could finish this terrible thought in his head...


    Plop. Plop.


    The items in Cale''s spatial pocket bag fell into the mage in the red robe, Rosalyn¡¯s palm.


    They were magic stones.


    An endless number of magic stones continued to pour out.


    They then started to surround her along with her red mana.


    She opened the bag even more.


    Chhhhhhhhh.


    Tons of magic stones mixed with her red mana and shined like jewels as they surrounded Rosalyn.


    Rosalyn raised her hand.


    As Becrock looked at her hand...


    Rosalyn formed a fist.


    Crack!


    One of the magic stones broke as if responding to her action.


    Then a voice that was mixed withughter started toe out of her mouth.


    ¡°The Tower Master, that¡¯s going to be my position.¡±


    That was the signal.


    Crack. Crack. Crack!


    The magic stones started to break and get absorbed by Rosalyn¡¯s mana.


    Ooooooong-


    The circle made with thebined mana of the ck mages and mages.


    A light that resembled the sun shot up from the center of that grey circle.


    Rosalyn pointed that red light toward Becrock.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    A red arrow was shot toward the enemy.


    1. Rex doesn¡¯t call it an Empire because right now it is no longer an Empire to them as Cale mentioned many chapters ago about how they didn¡¯t know how the Mogoru will recover.

 Chapter 407: Only Me (4)

    <h4>Chapter 407: Only Me (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Becrock looked at the falling rocks and the red arrow with a precipitous expression.


    ¡°...Shit! Tower Master-nim!¡±


    Some of the mages making the grey circle shouted toward Becrock as they watched the red arrow.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    The mages¡¯ pupils were shaking.


    It could not be helped.


    The arrow created by red mana that had gobbled up arge number of highest-grade magic stones was extremely strong.


    The mages started to be frantic and not know what to do. This was the same for the ck mages as well.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Snap out of it!¡±


    Becrock¡¯s shout cut through the noise of the mana and reached his subordinates¡¯ ears.


    ¡°Southern Tower Master!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Becrock quickly moved his one hand to create a magic circle.


    The Southern Tower Master started to create a ck magic circle as well to merge together.


    ¡°Becrock-nim!¡±


    The Southern Tower Master¡¯s eyes headed toward therge red arrow quickly flying toward them.


    ¡°Do it faster.¡±


    He could hear Becrock¡¯s stoic voice.


    The Southern Tower Master moved his eyes.


    He could see that the precipitous expression on Becrock¡¯s face had been reced with a cold and calm expression.


    He could also see Becrock''s casting that had be even faster.


    ¡®...He¡¯s faster than me even with one hand!¡¯


    The best way to mix magic and ck magic was to cast magic with your hand and have the two mix together.


    The Southern Tower Master drew out all of the dead mana in his body and increased his casting speed to try to match Becrock¡¯s formidable speed.


    He then started to think as he did that.


    ¡®No wonder he is the one the liege treats as the most important!¡¯


    The Bear tribe had told the Southern Tower Master about how the White Star had rescued Becrock as they escaped from the Castle of Light.


    He had been so shocked to hear that.


    ¡®...He had even thrown away the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡¯s Tower Master.¡¯


    The White Star had not cared whether the Bell Tower¡¯s Tower Master had died or not.


    Of course, the Southern Tower Master knew the White Star was like this and still chose to follow him for almost eighty years.


    Why?


    A person with infinite life was the most honorable overlord.


    Furthermore, ck mages had no choice but to be subservient to the sky attribute ancient power user. It was the only way for ck magic toe out of hiding and dominate the world.


    ¡®Their skill levels are quite different.¡¯


    He understood why the White Star would care for Becrock.


    Becrock was now twenty-four.


    He was only twenty-four, but his magic talents were beyond human levels.


    The Southern Tower Master looked forward and started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯sing.¡±


    Therge arrow was right in front of that.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡±


    The Southern Tower Master finished casting the spell the moment he heard Becrock¡¯s words and looked toward him.


    Thest bit was Becrock''s responsibility.


    Crack. Crack. Crack!


    ck magic and magic mixed together to create arge shield.


    Becrock looked at the tip of the red arrow on the other side of the grey shield and started to mumble.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    The red arrow then crashed into the grey shield.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    A loud explosion filled the area.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Sir Rex subconsciously let out a groan. There was a silver shield in front of him.


    However, the strong crashing of the two manas shook his body.


    ¡®...Is this what a true magic battle looks like?¡¯


    The crashing of mana against mana.


    It felt as if even the air was shaking in fear.


    The wind was roaring, and hot air made it hard to breathe.


    It was different than getting cut by a sword.


    This was a power that worked with nature.


    Sir Rex¡¯s gaze moved toward Rosalyn without even thinking about it.


    He was able to be safe from the explosion because of young master Cale¡¯s silver shield.


    ¡®...Rosalyn-nim.¡¯


    He could see Rosalyn looking forward without a shield around her.


    Her red hair was fluttering in the wind.


    She didn¡¯t need a shield.


    The exploding manas were gobbled up by the red mana around her before they could touch her.


    Crack. Crack.


    There were still magic stones still pouring out of the spatial pocket bag and providing mana to Rosalyn.


    Watching this made Sir Rex think about an existence.


    ¡®...She¡¯s like a Dragon.¡¯


    He had seen Raon and Eruhaben fighting against enemies in the past.


    Rosalyn who was covered in this red mana that was slowly getting stronger as it absorbed magic stones reminded him of Dragons in battle.


    ¡°I knew it would not be easy enough to finish in one shot.¡±


    Sir Rex returned to his senses after hearing Rosalyn¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Sir Rex, young master Cale.¡±


    Rosalyn looked toward the nervous Sir Rex and the stoic Cale.


    Baaaaaang!


    The battle between the red arrow and the grey shield had not ended yet.


    However, Rosalyn knew this attack was just the beginning. That is why she started to speak to the two, no, three people including the hidden Dragon.


    ¡°I will take care of this ce.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Sir Rex started to frown.


    The magic battle.


    The original n was for Cale and Raon to be with Rosalyn.


    ¡°That¡¯s different than our original n.¡±


    Sir Rex looked toward Cale after hearing his voice.


    Cale was looking at Rosalyn. She smiled as she responded.


    ¡°The Southern Tower Master and Becrock, I will handle those two is what I am saying. Especially Becrock.¡±


    Rosalyn recalled the grey shield.


    It was arge shield that was created in an instant.


    That shield that was a mix of dead mana and natural mana was as strong as Rosalyn¡¯s arrow that was fortified with numerous magic stones.


    The one who made it was a young mage.


    He was someone who dreamed of bing the Tower Master like she did.


    ¡°I need to take care of him.¡±


    She wanted to do it.


    She felt as if she needed to do it.


    It wasn¡¯t either of those.


    She had to do it.


    That was Rosalyn¡¯s decision.


    She came to that decision after thinking about her team as well as her future and her desires.


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    It could not be helped.


    - Human! I will take care of the other ck mages and mages! I will also keep an eye on Rosalyn so that she doesn¡¯t get hurt!


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry! We will keep an eye out!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll use our wind to help her run away if she is about to get hurt.¡¯


    ¡®Kahahahaha! What a cool mindset! Destruction! Obliteration! Affection!¡¯


    It was because of Raon and the Wind Elementals¡¯ loud conversations.


    ¡®Well, if they''re going to watch over her.¡¯


    Then she should not get hurt or be in danger.


    Cale understood Rosalyn''s mind as well. He nonchntly responded.


    ¡°You''re trying to monopolize the most desirable thing. You really can be greedy at times.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a part of my charm?¡±


    Rosalyn smiled as she responded.


    Pat. Sir Rex put his hand on Cale''s shoulder.


    ¡°Please help us on the ground, young master Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Sir Rex who was saying they should trust Rosalyn and take care of other things first.


    That was the signal.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    A videomunication device appeared in the air once Cale called Raon''s name.


    It connected right away.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Sir Rex asked and Rosalyn sent them off with a smile.


    - Human! I¡¯ll be watching you too!!


    ¡®Mm, there are three of us, so I''ll go with Cale!¡¯


    ¡®I will go. Chaos, destruction, despair!¡¯


    ¡®...Sure, sure. You¡¯re probably better next to Cale.¡¯


    He could hear Raon and the Wind Elementals again.


    Cale put his hand on Sir Rex''s shoulder.


    ¡°Descend.¡±


    Cale and Sir Rex instantly started to descend.


    They got out of the grey circle and headed toward the ground. Cale''s body turned invisible as they descended. It was thanks to Raon¡¯s magic.


    Boom!


    The breaking Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    The enemy forces around it.


    There was one person descending to the ground between those things.


    It was Sir Rex.


    Raon had ced a one hour amplification magic on him.


    Sir Rex took out his sword and shield once he reached the ground.


    He then shouted.


    ¡°Start the attack!¡±


    That was the beginning.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    Soon the sounds of alchemy bombs exploding, and weapons shing could be heard.


    Once a bomb went off near him...


    ¡°Sir Rex!¡±


    ¡°Rex-nim!¡±


    A group of soldiers and knights came out of the forest toward the Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    It was Sir Rex¡¯s people.


    ¡°...A, attack! We just need to capture Rex, the leader of the rebels!¡±


    ¡°Capture Rex, he¡¯s the murderer who killed the royal family!¡±


    The enemies nearby started to charge toward him.


    Rex started to chuckle.


    The leader of the rebels. The murderer of the royal family.


    Those were his sins ording to the enemies.


    Those could be justified to be true.


    ¡°...But I can¡¯t let it be that way.¡±


    Rex¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Rosalyn was fighting against Becrock and the Southern Tower Master. They were the White Star''s subordinates. However, the people pointing their swords at him right now were soldiers for the royal family, nobles, and power yers.


    He and the Mogoru people needed to defeat these enemies with their own hands.


    ¡°Throw it away!¡±


    Rex shouted.


    Tang.


    Sir Rex dropped his sword to the ground.


    ¡°W, what the?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    The approaching enemies flinched.


    The enemy leader put his sword down?


    But Rex was not the only one.


    ng! Tang.


    The soldiers behind him put their weapons down as well.


    Instead, the knights surrounded Rex and the soldiers and put their swords back in their scabbards before holding up shields.


    They had formed a rhombus-shaped formation.


    ¡°What the-¡±


    Someone within the enemy ranks who figured it out started to shout.


    ¡°It¡¯s bombs! Dodge!¡±


    However, Sir Rex took out alchemy bombs from his spatial pocket bag and started to shout.


    ¡°Throw them!¡±


    Sir Rex and the soldiers started to throw their bombs.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    The small explosions that had filled the forest were now going off here as well.


    ¡°A knight threw his sword away and is using such shady......!


    Sir Rex could hear one of the enemy knights who had retreated shouting toward him with disgust.


    He scoffed at thatment. He then started to speak to his soldiers.


    ¡°We are not shady.¡±


    The soldiers nodded their heads.


    The knights nodded their heads as well.


    These were people who hade under Rex after seeing the battle at the capital''s Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower battle.


    The soldiers and knights who were with Sir Rex here had seen the attacks the Empire had thrown at them with ck magic.


    Shady?


    A knight throwing away his sword?


    Why did that matter?


    War was a chaotic ce where someone dies and someone lives.


    It did not need to be beautiful.


    One of the soldiers around Sir Rex shouted back in anger.


    ¡°You are the shady bastards!¡±


    That knight. The noble that the knight served.


    It was one of the nobles and subordinate knights who had escaped from the Whipper Kingdom War while leaving the soldiers behind.


    But he wants to talk about shady?


    The bastards who killed innocent people to make dead mana and watched as their own soldiers died after getting caught up in the explosion from that dead mana wants to call them shady?


    The soldier could not believe it.


    That was why he put another alchemy bomb in his hand. It was their new weapon to fight against ck magic.


    ¡°Attack again!¡±


    The soldier started to move after hearing Sir Rex¡¯s firm voice.


    Such attacks were happening in multiple locations.


    ¡®It¡¯s going as expected.¡¯


    Cale took a step away from the battlefield and stealthily started to move.


    ¡®The enemy doesn¡¯t even have time to get into formation.¡¯


    The enemies could not get it together as they faced this sudden attack. Alchemy bombs would fly at them and disrupt them every time they tried to fix their formations.


    Many unintentional small battles were taking ce in the forest and around the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    That was why the enemies could not gather together inrge numbers either.


    Cale who was standing on top of a tree with nobody around it started to speak.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    He heard a voice from the videomunication device.


    - Reporting the current situation.


    He could hear Mercenary King Bud''s voice.


    Bud was currently in the Mogoru capital.


    - The East, West, and the North. They have all infiltrated as nned.


    Based on the changes to the original n, sword master Hannah was at the East, Saint Jack was at the North, and alcoholic alchemist Rei Stecker was leading the soldiers to the West.


    Of course, the trained knights took care of the official leading of the soldiers, but the three people led the direction of the battle.


    - They are all focusing on surrounding the Alchemists¡¯ Towers and keeping the enemies trapped. They are mainly focusing on defense.


    ¡°And the magic stones?¡±


    He could see a smiling Bud.


    Four hours.


    The amount of time they had before the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower had begun.


    - All sessfully taken.


    Cale started to smile.


    - That made them find us, but everybody infiltrated in a defensive formation so thankfully the goods and the people are fine.


    The allied forces to the North, East, and West sent strong individuals and stealthy individuals into the three other towers to first steal the magic stones.


    Of course, they were all caught in the process because they didn¡¯t have Raon or the Wind Elementals as Cale did, but it did not matter.


    It was fine as long as they stole them.


    - The enemies do not dare to attack us knowing that the magic stones were stolen.


    ¡°Still tell them to be cautious of abined attack of the ck mages and mages.¡±


    Bud nodded his head.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    He could hear the explosions around Cale. He could also hear people screaming and weapons shing against each other.


    He could sense how chaotic it was. However, he soon focused on what Cale was saying.


    ¡°We will immediatelymence step two once Mary contacts us.¡±


    Mary had not contacted them yet.


    Necromancer Mary and the Dark Elves.


    Once they acquired all of the dead mana storage facilities...


    ck magic will be finished in Saint Jack and Mary¡¯s hands.


    Bud cautiously asked.


    - Can youe back before that?


    ording to the n, the attack on the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower had to be almost finished before they started step two of the operation against the other three Alchemists¡¯ Towers.


    Cale debated for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°Probably, I think it is po-¡±


    However, he could not finish speaking.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    He heard arge explosion in the sky.


    - Human!


    He could hear Raon¡¯s urgent voice as well.


    Cale looked up to the sky in shock.


    And then he saw it.


    ¡°...That- that crazy!¡±


    He could see a neck in Becrock¡¯s hand.


    It was thin and weak looking neck.


    That neck was slowly being ripped apart by grey mana.


    Cale subconsciously shot up into the air.


    The person with their neck being choked started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°W, why are you doing this to me-?¡±


    The Southern Tower Master.


    He was looking at Becrock in shock while being choked.


    - Human! That Becrock bastard is absorbing the Southern Tower Master''s ck magic, no, the dead mana!


    Cale could hear Raon''s astonished voice.


    He could also see the Southern Tower Master dry up like a mummy.


    Crack crack.


    Becrock then crushed the Tower Master¡¯s neck.


    He then looked toward Rosalyn.


    There are plenty of things to use even without magic stones.


    Cale could hear Raon''s voice.


    - ...He can somehow possess dead mana along with mana! That¡¯s not possible! He should die as they sh inside him!


    However, Becrock in front of them was showing that it was possible.


    ¡°I was only going to pretend to be slightly smart, but it looks like I need to do it properly.¡±


    ¡®What''s up with this bastard? What the hell happened in that short instant?¡¯


    Cale could only look at Becrock who became stronger after killing someone from his own side with disgust.


    He could then see it.


    He could see the concern on Rosalyn¡¯s face.


    - ...Human, Rosalyn is going to lose.


    He could hear Raon''s low voice.


    ¡°Are you in shock? I wonder if you know. Don¡¯t you want to get much stronger? Then you need to learn how to use the lives of the people around you for your benefit.¡±


    Becrock started tough as he looked at Rosalyn.


    ¡°You''re Rosalyn, right? How would a mage from a royal family who had afortable life understand what I mean? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

 Chapter 408: Only Me (5)

    <h4>Chapter 408: Only Me (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Mage Becrock turned his gaze away from Rosalyn.


    He looked down at the soldiers who were being destroyed by the alchemy bombs and tight formations from Rex''s side before nonchntly starting to speak.


    ¡°I already told you, right? I found a way to mix dead mana and mana together. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that I can control both of them?¡±


    Crack. Crack.


    Grey mana started to surround Becrock.


    Boom.


    The Southern Tower Master fell from Becrock¡¯s hands and into the burning tower.


    - Human!


    Cale could feel paws on his back once he was in the air.


    Raon was the only one who would do this.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    - The smart Rosalyn was using magic stones to make her mana stronger and that Becrock bastard was defending with a grey shield before he suddenly absorbed the Southern Tower Master like that!


    ¡°...How is he fine after absorbing dead mana?¡±


    Cale looked toward Becrock in disbelief.


    Living humans should feel pain once dead mana entered their body.


    Of course, there was an exception.


    ¡°A ck mage......?¡±


    - ...Dead mana and mana cannot coexist.


    If that was possible, Dragons would have absorbed dead mana and used ck magic as well.


    Dead mana was not something that had to be forcefully gathered like the White Star and his subordinates were doing.


    All living things would naturally die at some point.


    Dead mana woulde out of their bodies upon their death.


    That was why Dark Elves used to live near cemeteries to absorb the dead mana flowing out of them.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide as he looked toward Rosalyn and Becrock.


    ¡°Raon, Miss Rosalyn''s hand-¡±


    Cale could see Rosalyn¡¯s hands were shaking.


    ¡®Did she get hurt?¡¯


    That did not seem to be the case.


    Raon would have jumped in if she was about to get hurt.


    Then what was it?


    ¡°Kekeke, your hands are shaking.¡±


    Becrock resolved Cale''s question for him.


    He looked toward Rosalyn¡¯s shaking had as he continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s not manageable, right?¡±


    He pointed to the spatial pocket bag that was no longer pouring out any magic stones.


    ¡°Do you know why I divided the magic stones up with my subordinates instead of using them all by myself?¡±


    Crack. Crack.


    Dead mana and mana continued to sh and grow in size around him.


    The grey mana was slowly getting bigger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get indigestion.¡±


    Cale flinched at that response.


    ¡°Magic stones are concentrated balls of mana. You want to control tens, no hundreds of them on your own? You¡¯ll explode and die.¡±


    Becrock sneered while Rosalyn whose face was covered by her hood bit down on her lips.


    ¡°If you want to use them, you need to use them within your limits.¡±


    Tens of them at a time if that was the limit.


    A hundred at a time if that was the limit.


    "That is why Rosalyn, there has to be a limit to how much mana you can control at once.¡±


    The evidence of that was Rosalyn¡¯s shaking fingertips.


    ¡°...Don''t say such nonsense.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s mumbling reached Becrock¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Kahahahahah!¡±


    He started tough. He then stopped himself before giving an order.


    ¡°Go down to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tower Master-nim!¡±


    The ck mages and mages paired up before heading down. Sir Rex started to shout toward them.


    ¡°Throw the bombs!¡±


    The alchemy bombs were thrown into the air.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    - Hey, Cale. It looks like it will really end up giant chaos at this rate.


    Bud who was still connected started to speak with concern.


    There were still many alchemy bombs.


    However, it was likely for the soldiers to struggle if the ck mages and mages helped out, especially if they used thatbination mana.


    Crack. Crack.


    - Crazy...the mana is still getting bigger.


    The grey mana was continuing to get bigger.


    Bud was watching this with disgust. Cale was looking at Becrock with shock.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this amazing?¡±


    Becrock opened his arms to the side as if he was proudly showing off his grey mana.


    ¡°The dead and the living continue to sh and get bigger. Do you know what the difference is with magic stones?¡±


    He looked at the grey mana around him as if he was in love.


    ¡°I only need to use my powers at a 3 to use 10 of thisbined mana.¡±


    That was the greatness of thisbined mana.


    He just needed to put in 3 for them to sh against each other and get to 10.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this great?¡±


    Becrock could see Rosalyn''s red eyes underneath the hood.


    Those eyes were telling him the following.


    ¡°How is something like this possible?¡±


    Becrock could tell that the robed woman was confused and bewildered at how he could control both magic and ck magic.


    That was why he started to smile.


    He then started to speak in an insidious way.


    ¡°I know a bit about you. I looked into you because I was curious about this talented mage people kept talking about.¡±


    Rosalyn and Becrock made eye contact.


    Becrock continued to speak in a rxed manner.


    ¡°I was shocked by what I found. We had a lot of simrities.¡±


    Shhhhh.


    Becrock''s one hand started to move.


    Oooooooong-


    Thebined mana that was shing with each other started to gather together.


    He kept his eyes on Rosalyn even as he did that and continued to speak.


    ¡°First of all, our ages are simr.¡±


    24 years old.


    Becrock and Rosalyn were the same age.


    ¡°We are both very smart. We show great talent in magic.¡±


    Becrock''s smile changed into a twisted smile at that point.


    ¡°But I was born poor. That¡¯s where we are different.¡±


    Becrock looked down at the soldiers under his feet.


    ¡°I was trash like them.¡±


    He was born without money, power, or anything to his name.


    However, unlike those trash down there, he had talent.


    That was why his liege, the White Star, cherished him.


    He was a genius. He was also a hard worker.


    He worked his ass off.


    Becrock was certain.


    Unlike Rosalyn in front of him, he had learned magic in extremely difficult conditions, which allowed him to have greater results.


    Sacrifices were necessary for such results.


    It was fine as long as it would take him to higher ces.


    Who cared if some useless trash died for a genius like him to reach greater heights?


    His gaze headed toward Rosalyn.


    ¡°You must have had it really easy learning magic.¡±


    That was why he hated Rosalyn.


    She was a princess, had a lot of money, and probably had an easy time learning magic with a great instructor.


    As part of Cale''s group, she also had great reputation.


    ¡°So why should I tell someone like you?¡±


    Oooooooong-


    The grey mana that had been gathering together started to take shape.


    ¡°Great heroes of history always grow up from the bottom. You look like an extra who will be sacrificed in my path to greatness.¡±


    Ooooooong-


    The noise slowly got louder.


    It was now at the point where the people fighting below flinched and looked up.


    They all flinched at what they saw.


    ¡°...Dragon?¡±


    Someone subconsciously made thement.


    The grey mana was slowly forming into a shape of arge Dragon.


    ¡°You probably learned magic from Dragons, right? Those stupid Dragons.¡±


    Becrock thought about how Rosalyn would have peacefully learned magic from the ck Dragon and the ancient Dragon as he started tough.


    ¡°So, it would be entertaining for you to be killed by a Dragon. Kekeke.¡±


    ¡°Rooooooooooar!¡±


    Therge Dragon made of grey mana let out a loud roar.


    The grand and overwhelming appearance of the Dragon made some people nk out in fear.


    However, Becrock was just happy.


    How could he not be when he was controlling a Dragon that was known to be great and mighty and was going to use that Dragon to kill Rosalyn?


    Crack. Crack!


    The grey mana Dragon continued to grow in size.


    It already overwhelmed Rosalyn''s red mana.


    Bud who was watching this from the other side of the screen started to shout with urgency.


    - Hey! Shouldn¡¯t you go do something? Why are you flying down instead?!


    He could not help but be concerned as Cale was heading down instead of heading toward Rosalyn.


    Cale calmly responded.


    ¡°I will help down on the ground.¡±


    - What about Miss Rosalyn?


    I need to trust her since she said she¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll save her if she seems to be in danger.


    - Hey! Is she not in danger right now?!


    Bud who was shouting toward Cale flinched.


    Rooooooooooooooooooooar!


    The grey Dragon started to p its wings.


    ¡°Why are you so quiet? Are you scared? Kekeke!¡±


    Becrock leisurely continued to speak to Rosalyn.


    The woman in the red robe had her head down. That made Becrock start tough even louder.


    It was at that moment.


    He heard a voiceing from the robed woman.


    ¡°How shameful.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Becrock looked toward the robed woman.


    He had flinched at the words she used as it did not fit royalty, but he was more shocked that she was saying such things in the current situation.


    Rosalyn was shaking her head.


    She was scoffing and shaking her head. She then started to speak to Becrock.


    ¡°Hey bastard, you are the biggest trash here.¡±


    Rosalyn thought about Lock and Choi Han at that moment.


    She had not heard details about Choi Han¡¯s life, but she did hear that he had lived a difficult life by himself away from his family.


    He had said the Forest of Darkness was his hometown.


    What about Lock?


    How many painful things did that little kid have to go through? And the other Wolf children?


    And Miss Mary?


    Raon-nim?


    She thought about her friends before thinking about her own life.


    ¡°...I had an easy life.¡±


    She didn¡¯t choose to have an easy life.


    There were some difficult situations, but she had money and power since she was born.


    There were many benefits she had because she was born a princess.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡®Did I do anything bad because of it?¡¯


    She had not.


    She did not consider her benefits as guaranteed and stood in the vanguard of the Breck Kingdom during the battle of the Gorge of Death.


    She had lived a life she would not be embarrassed about.


    But she was embarrassed now.


    Why?


    ¡°I was shamefully scared.¡±


    It was only for a moment, but that bastard¡¯s strong grey mana had scared her a bit.


    She had even wondered if he was a better mage than she was.


    However, she had heard a voice at that moment.


    - Rosalyn! I told the human not to worry about you! I told him you are a genius!


    She had heard Raon''s voice.


    - You have an area where you are great as well! Gramps said so too!


    The corners of Rosalyn¡¯s lips slowly started to go up.


    Cale was heading down to the ground during that time.


    He could still hear Bud mumbling through the call.


    - No, but still, she¡¯s fighting someone like that.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Bud looked at Cale as if what Cale said was unfair.


    However, Cale didn''t even give him a nce as he started to think about Rosalyn.


    Raon had said the following before he decided to descend to the ground.


    ¡®Human! Rosalyn will lose right now!¡¯


    He had been shocked at that.


    ¡®But she would soon win!¡¯


    He was relieved after hearing what Raon said next.


    She would lose right now but would soon win.


    An odd smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face.


    Choi Han, Lock, and Rosalyn.


    These three were heroes who were the main characters of ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯ The three of them also had the type of personality that would destroy a foreign kingdom''s pce without any concern.


    Now that he thought about it, the only one Raon always said was smart was Rosalyn.


    Raon had continued to speak.


    ¡®Human! Both Goldie gramps and I think Rosalyn is a genius! Think about it!¡¯


    ¡®The smart Rosalyn used tens of magic stones in the Gorge of Death!¡¯


    Rosalyn was now hearing the same thing Raon had told Cale earlier.


    - Rosalyn! You easily used tens of magic stones in the Gorge of Death! You coughed up a bit of blood at that time, but so what? You handled them well!


    Rosalyn could see her shaking hands.


    She then started to think.


    Was she having difficulty right now?


    No. It was not hard.


    She clenched her hands into fists. She forced her hands to stop shaking.


    - That Becrock bastard seems to be a genius when ites to making magicw.


    The ck Dragon admitted what he needed to admit.


    He still needed to tell her the truth.


    There was a reason both Eruhaben and Raon believed Rosalyn would be the Tower Master.


    There was also a reason they agreed to Cale¡¯s magic stones n.


    - Smart Rosalyn!


    Becrock was a genius when it came to magic circles or magicw.


    - You are a genius when ites to handling mana!


    Rosalyn was someone who showed overwhelming talent for handling mana.


    It made Rosalyn think about when she was controlling mana as a young child. She had finally been able to y with manate at night after a long day of lessons to be the future Queen.


    Those were her happiest moments as she thought about bing a mage and handling mana.


    - I think that you need to be the Tower Master! Smart and nice Rosalyn!


    Smart and nice.


    That was Raon''s view of Rosalyn.


    Rosalyn neverined when dealing with theplicated and annoying things on the back end, and it did not seem like she was doing everything just because Cale brought her magic stones and said he would help her construct a new Magic Tower.


    Even Choi Han, Hannah and Mary who were extremely wary of people were rxed around Rosalyn.


    Furthermore, Raon remembered how Rosalyn came to find Cale when Lock first went berserk, even though she knew her identity as a princess could be revealed.


    - And if you really think you can''t do it, we¡¯ll beat that bastard up together! That fake grey Dragon is so ugly! Our gramps is more handsome and m, my mo, anyway! There are cooler Dragons!


    She could hear Raon''s mumblings.


    ¡°Did you go crazy looking at overwhelming strength?¡±


    She could hear Becrock¡¯s mocking tone as well.


    Rosalyn had been nkly staring at the grey Dragon.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    However, he soon had to start frowning.


    ¡°...Hehehe.¡±


    Rosalyn wasughing.


    Becrock started to frown after hearing herugh. Her choice of words and actions did not seem like a princess at all. Her red mana was decreasing in size as well.


    ¡°How annoying.¡±


    It was annoying to deal with her anymore.


    Someone he had been curious about was now boring him. He¡¯d rather go find and kill the assassin who took his hand.


    Becrock sneered as he gave the order.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Rooooooooooar!


    The grey mana Dragon pped its wings and charged toward Rosalyn.


    The sharp fangs inside its open mouth and its long ws looked ready to rip Rosalyn into pieces.


    The gust created from the pping wings was enough to make Rosalyn stumble.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°How entertaining.¡±


    Rosalyn said that as she started to move forward.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    The mages who were watching her found this to be odd.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Looks like you want to die!¡±


    Becrock wasughing so loud his shoulders were moving.


    Rosalyn was charging directly at the grey Dragon.


    - Hey! Hey! Isn¡¯t Miss Rosalyn going to get hurt like this? Huh?


    Bud was shouting with anxiety.


    - ...Huh?


    A confused huh then came out of Bud''s mouth.


    That just now, what the?


    He was confused.


    Cale started tough.


    ¡°This is how it should be.¡±


    He looked at Rosalyn.


    Riiiiiiiiiip!


    He could see the spatial pocket bag being ripped open.


    It was the spatial pocket bag Cale had given her.


    Rosalyn had ripped that bag open.


    Tens, hundreds, no, thousands.


    An almost endless number of magic stones flew out of the ripped back.


    Oooooooong-


    Her red mana shot out and started to gobble them up.


    Crack. Crack.


    The magic stones started to break apart. They started to then break apart even faster.


    Bang! Bang!


    Some of them started to explode as well.


    Rosalyn was surrounded in the red mana and magic stones.


    ¡°...Is that okay?¡±


    The enemy mages who were looking up were mumbling in shock.


    ¡°Crazy! She¡¯ll explode like that.¡±


    She was still going.


    The red mana was gobbling up magic stones nonstop.


    Rosalyn''s whole body was red as if she was a human surrounded by fire.


    She looked toward the grey Dragon and made ament.


    ¡°You can''t look down on my desires.¡±


    Her hands were shaking.


    Her whole body was shaking.


    However, Rosalyn continued to gobble up the mana from the magic stones.


    She dominated them.


    She made them her own.


    - Human, what did I tell you? Rosalyn is smart! She is a genius! She is better than that bastard! Even gramps said that Rosalyn is smart!


    Cale could hear Raon''s cheering.


    - Rosalyn is unmatched when ites to handling mana!


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-


    Rosalyn who was covered in red mana crashed into the grey Dragon causing a loud explosion.


    Cale could then see it.


    He could see the red mana ripping apart one of the grey Dragon¡¯s wings.

 Chapter 409: Only Me (6)

    <h4>Chapter 409: Only Me (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Rosalyn¡¯s fingertips were shaking.


    ¡®There¡¯s too much mana......!¡¯


    She bit down on her lips.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Her whole body felt as if it was on fire.


    This boiling fire that she could not stop even if she wanted to do so seemed to want to gobble her up.


    However, she continued to shout internally as she reached a hand toward the grey Dragon.


    ¡®More, more, more!¡¯


    ¡®I want to handle more mana.


    No, I want to control it with my bare hands!¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Are you desperate to die?!¡±


    Becrock¡¯s voice could not reach Rosalyn.


    Rooooooooooooooooooooar!


    Rosalyn only looked at the grey Dragon that charged toward her again with its mouth open.


    Crack, boom! Baaaaang!


    Magic stones continued to break or explode as they crashed into each other before turning into red mana.


    Rosalyn continued to reach her hand out.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The grey Dragon and the red mage crashed against each other.


    The grey Dragon tried to chomp off her side.


    Rosalyn moved her left hand.


    Bang!


    Red mana blocked the Dragon¡¯s mouth.


    She did not even finish looking at it before turning her gaze away.


    ¡®Everything is red.¡¯


    Everything looked red to her right now.


    Everything from the tip of her head down to her toes. Red mana was covering her eyes, nose, mouth, and every part of her body that her world seemed to be red.


    Even the Grey Dragon, Becrock, and the night sky had lost their original colors and looked red.


    ¡®I like this.¡¯


    She liked what was going on.


    Her whole body...


    Every breathe that she took...


    All of her actions were full of her mana.


    Rosalyn smiled as she reached her right hand out again.


    Arge mana hand that resembled her hand was created.


    Squeeze!


    Rosalyn formed a fist.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Therge red mana hand ripped the grey Dragon''s wing.


    Rosalyn¡¯s eyes shed.


    Thebination mana made from dead mana and mana. The grey being was being ripped apart.


    ¡°That, that crazy!¡±


    Becrock¡¯s eyes were full of astonishment as he watched.


    It was not because Rosalyn blocked the grey Dragon''s attack and ripped off one of the grey Dragon''s wings.


    It was fine since he could just attack again.


    It was something else that had shocked him.


    ¡°...Are you really nning on dying?¡±


    Crack. Crack.


    Rosalyn was absorbing mana from an endless number of magic stones.


    All of the mages were thinking that she would soon be swallowed by the red mana and die. They could see her entire body shaking. Her eyes had been dyed red as well.


    Becrock shouted the word the mages used for such a situation.


    ¡°Mana explosion!¡±


    Was she trying to defeat him even if it forced her to go into mana explosion?


    Why?


    Why would someone who lived an easy life as a princess do such a thing? Why was she going so far?


    He could not understand at all.


    He could see Rosalyn opening her mouth at that moment.


    The owner of the red hand that had turned the ripped wing into dust looked directly at him as she started to speak.


    ¡°I will win. No matter what.¡±


    Becrock got chills after her say these words with a crazed expression on her face.


    ¡°This crazy person......!¡±


    Self-destruct.


    Rosalyn¡¯s face made him think of that word.


    ¡®She looks like she''s saying let¡¯s both die! She ns on killing both of us with her mana explosion!¡¯


    He could not die.


    Becrock did not want to die. He lived too hard of a life to die here! He was already in pain after losing a hand and having one of his ankles poisoned. But to die?


    Putting his life on the line?


    His hand pointed to the grey Dragon.


    ¡°Block her! Rip her to shreds!¡±


    A grey shield then appeared in his hand.


    Rooooooooooar!


    Therge Dragon charged toward Rosalyn again. Bang, baaaaang! Dead mana and mana crashed against each other to restore the ripped wing.


    ¡°Kill her! Kill her now!¡±


    The grey Dragon swung its front paw at Rosalyn as if to respond to Becrock''s order.


    Baaaaang!


    Rosalyn blocked the paw with an arrow. She then started to move forward.


    She didn¡¯t care whether the greedy Dragon got in her way.


    Baaang, baang!


    Her red mana exploded and slowly dwindled as it crashed with thebined mana.


    But she did not even nce at it once.


    Magic stones were providing her with an endless amount of mana.


    ¡®...Mana explosion...¡¯


    She thought about the word Becrock had just shouted. ¡°Pfft.¡± She started tough.


    During the battle at the Gorge of Death... The Dragon half-blood had caused a mana explosion.


    Mana explosion could be said to be a disaster caused by a mage¡¯s extreme greed toward mana. Their bodies would explode, and they would die for being greedy without knowing their limits.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Arge amount of mana was pressuring her body on all sides right now.


    It felt as if this red mana would gobble her up instead of the grey Dragon.


    ¡°But you see.¡±


    Rosalyn quickly moved forward.


    ¡°Why am I not in any pain?¡±


    She should be in pain if she was about to enter mana explosion.


    But she was not hurting at all.


    In fact, she felt strong.


    The shaking in her body was slowly stopping. The pressure from the mana surrounding her was slowly losing strength and unable to hinder her movement.


    She was slowly bing freer.


    She heard the great and mighty six years old Dragon''s voice at that moment.


    - Smart Rosalyn! You should know your own current condition!


    ¡®Yes. I know my condition.¡¯


    ¡°This is my optimum condition.¡±


    She could not help butugh.


    Being surrounded by arge amount of mana like this was the optimum condition for her.


    Words such as best or greatest were not fitting for this situation.


    It was as if the condition of having arge amount of mana surrounding her that she other people worried she might go into mana explosion was like wearing a perfect fitting outfit for her.


    How could something other people feared be so fitting for her?!


    She could not help butugh.


    ¡°This is bad.¡±


    It was really bad news.


    Did Raon understand what she meant?


    - Rosalyn! The human says he has plenty of magic stones so you can use as much as you want!


    Rosalyn started tough even louder at Raon''sment.


    ¡°Pwahahahah! Then I don¡¯t have to worry about magic stones!¡±


    She had thought it would be bad to have to use so many magic stones to reach her optimum condition every time. She didn¡¯t need to worry anymore because a wealthy person told her she didn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    Rosalyn responded to Becrock¡¯s shout.


    ¡°Who gave you permission?¡±


    Rosalyn moved both hands as she said that.


    Tworge red hands appeared in the air. She only moved forward.


    She did not care that the direction was right into the chest of the grey Dragon.


    The two red hands mmed onto the grey Dragon.


    Bang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    Morebined mana broke apart each time. It could not defeat Rosalyn¡¯s strong attack, forcing the dead mana and mana to split away from each other.


    ¡°You, you-!¡±


    Becrock started to frown as he watched this happen.


    The grey Dragon was squirming as if it was in pain. There was a reason it seemed this way even though it was not real.


    ¡°M, mybined mana!¡±


    IT was because Rosalyn¡¯s mana ripped thebined mana apart.


    ¡°Thews within mybined mana are perfect! They are perfect! There is no way you can rip through it so easily!¡±


    Becrock sounded full of disbelief as he continued to create grey shields in front of him.


    Rooooooooooar!


    The grey Dragon''s loud roar shook the night.


    The Dragon''s stomach had been pierced.


    Two red hands had ripped its stomach apart. Those hands then headed for the owner of the grey Dragon.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Becrock created more shields as he looked toward the red mage behind the two red hands.


    The two red hands headed toward the first shield.


    Baaaaang!


    The first grey shield instantly broke.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡®How could mybined mana break so easily?! Is that really possible?


    A genius created it!¡¯


    He started to frown even more.


    Then he created many more grey shields.


    He needed to make them thick enough that he could not see those two red hands properly.


    He needed to create a shield that wasrge enough to cover him.


    Only then would those two red hands not be able to get to him very easily.


    It would take her a while to break through the shields.


    Rosalyn would not be able to see him because he would be covered by the thick grey shields.


    ¡®Then I will have an opening to escape!¡¯


    Peek.


    Becrock peeked down.


    He made eye contact with one of his subordinates. He nodded his head and the subordinate mage nodded back before looking around.


    ¡®We are running away. We will go to a different Alchemists¡¯ Tower!¡¯


    His subordinate mages and the ck mages should have understood his signal and would escape with him.


    ¡®Rosalyn, Cale, and Rex are here. The ck Dragon is here as well. That means that the attack strength on the other towers are weaker!¡¯


    He was not scared of the Sun God Saint and the Holy Maiden.


    There were Choi Han and the others, but nobody would be able to use magic to defeat them.


    That was good enough.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Another shield was broken.


    However, the grey color was so opaque that he could not see the enemy on the other side. Becrock started to smile.


    However, his actions were thorough.


    He stealthily started to draw a teleportation magic circle.


    ¡®I have to do it without the ck Dragon finding out!¡¯


    Rosalyn should not be able to stop because of mana explosion right now, so she would keep trying to break through his shields to kill him. He needed to use thatck of rationality to his benefit.


    ¡®I will retreat and make my magicw even more perfect.¡¯


    He made that resolution as he shouted out.


    ¡°You think you can get through these? You''ll soon die from mana explosion!¡±


    He purposefully said something to rile Rosalyn up.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    He could feel the two red hands breaking the grey shields even stronger as if responding to his provocation.


    ¡®This is it.


    I need to do it now.¡¯


    Becrock started to shout.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Oooooooong-


    The mages on the ground all started to use teleportation magic. Both skilled and novice mages worked together to use teleportation magic.


    Becrock also cast teleportation magic as well.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, the magic was broken.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh, this, what the, ugh!¡±


    He looked down.


    He could see a hand choking him.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    ¡®I can still hear the two red hands mming on the grey shield...


    So how is the person with red mana choking me right now?¡¯


    Becrock¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    The teleportation magic was broken.


    Why?


    Crackle-!


    A hand covered in red mana was grabbing onto his remaining hand that was covered in grey mana. It disturbed the grey mana.


    And then, behind his back...


    Becrock felt a strong fluctuation of mana behind his back.


    He could also hear a voice.


    ¡°Is this how you had choked the Southern Tower Master earlier?¡±


    Shhhhh.


    He could see Rosalyn revealing her face to him.


    ¡°Ugh. H, how?¡±


    Becrock started to frown.


    How had she appeared behind him as soon as he started to teleport when she should not have been able to see him from the other side of the grey shield?


    ¡°You bastards to the same thing every time. You escape and leave your people behind whenever you smell trouble.¡±


    Rosalyn confidently responded.


    The White Star¡¯s subordinates always escaped alone or with people they deemed useful in urgent situations.


    Shouldn¡¯t they notice it now after seeing them do that so many times?


    ¡°Plus, it was weird that you were only defending. Wouldn¡¯t you wonder if your enemy was trying to escape if they only defended without attacking?¡±


    Squeeze.


    A hand covered in red mana clenched Becrock''s neck even tighter.


    Becrock could not breathe. However, Rosalyn''s eyes were cold as they looked at him.


    ¡°That is why I let my magic keep attacking you before using invisibility and sneaking up behind you. Simple, right?¡±


    ¡®How is that simple?!¡¯


    She needed to use mana extremely stealthily for him to not notice.


    Becrock was extremely angry.


    His hand was shaking as he iled his arm.


    Pssssssssss-


    The grey shield disappeared.


    He could see the tworge red hands that had been banging on the shield.


    ¡°Y, you should be in m, mana explosion, ugh. H, how can you control mana so stealthily, ugh!¡±


    Becrock looked toward Rosalyn in disbelief.


    She calmly responded to his question.


    ¡°I''m not in mana explosion.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    All emotion disappeared from Becrock¡¯s face.


    He was so shocked that he almost forgot about the pain in his neck.


    ¡°Why are you so shocked? This is the perfect condition for me. Do I look like I''m about to die?¡±


    Becrock finally realized that the mage covered in red mana looked better than before.


    ¡°...How could that-!¡±


    How could a human control this much mana?


    ¡°Mybined mana is perfect! You''re telling me you did not get injured at all while ripping that perfect mana apart? You are not going to die?!¡±


    Becrock started to frown not because of the physical pain but a different type of pain.


    The fact that hisbined mana did not manage to hurt this mage at all was painful to realize.


    He then heard some cruel words that amplified that pain even more.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn''t just mistakenly believe it to be perfect?¡±


    Rosalyn''s voice was calm.


    Becrock''s face scrunched up as much as possible.


    ¡°No! It was perfect! Mybined mana is a power that will change the history of magic! It is a new power that someone like you who learned magic so peacefully would never be able to obtain!¡±


    Rosalyn quietly looked at Becrock.


    ¡°How could something like this happen to someone like me who overcame all obstacles to get here?!¡±


    Becrock had to ovee many obstacles ever since realizing that he had talent.


    He recalled the obstacles he had to ovee in his life.


    He thought about how he was a beggar who got lucky and ended up as a mage¡¯s disciple and how he had stealthily killed that mage¡¯s number one disciple so that he could be the number one disciple and let his talents shine.


    How hard had it been to stealthily kill such a talented bastard?


    He then worked very hard once he became the number one disciple.


    He had then met the liege and finally, the time for him to rise to a position where he could treat those useless trash however he wanted was near.


    He would be a great hero.


    So why...


    ¡°Why is a bitch like you getting in my way?!¡±


    Rosalyn started to think as she watched Becrock shout in anger.


    ¡®Did they say we were the same age?¡¯


    Becrock was the enemy but Rosalyn admitted that he was skilled. He was so skilled that you could not help but admit it.


    She recalled how Becrock said that they were simr in many ways.


    But why was it that Becrock did not realize where they were most simr?


    ¡°Becrock, I was practicing magic as well while you were making yourw and doing magic.¡±


    ¡®I worked my ass off too.


    I really did.¡¯


    Becrock¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    Rosalyn loosened the grip on Becrock''s neck.


    Rosalyn looked into Becrock¡¯s eyes that were full of fear and continued to speak.


    ¡°Thank you. I grew stronger thanks to you.¡±


    Baaaaaang!


    The tworge red hands mmed against Becrock once she let go of him.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaahh!¡±


    Only Becrock¡¯s terrible scream could be heard.

 Chapter 410: Holding Back the Tears (1)

    <h4>Chapter 410: Holding Back the Tears (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Both the allies and the enemies nkly watched the two red hands sp together in the night sky.


    The tworge red mana hands formed a sphere that resembled the sun once they merged.


    ¡°Ugh, aaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Nobody could do anything as they heard the painful screams of the person captured within that sun.


    - ...Wow, this is no joke.


    Bud could not pick his jaw back up as he watched from the other side of the videomunication device.


    He could see Becrock iling around inside the red mana hands.


    Becrock was trying his best to defend against Rosalyn¡¯s mana that was attacking him as if it was fire.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    However, he could not do it.


    The red mana crashed into hisbined mana each time to divide it back into dead mana and mana.


    Then the mana would be destroyed.


    ¡®Damn it! Damn it! Fuck!¡¯


    The mana getting destroyed was the mana inside Becrock''s body and not the Southern Tower Master''s mana.


    It was the mana he had built up while practicing magic.


    ¡°Ugh, this, this-!¡±


    Becrock started to frown.


    Rosalyn¡¯s mana was destroying his mana.


    This proved that Rosalyn was much greater than him when it came to handling mana.


    He finally realized the meaning behind Rosalyn''s words.


    ¡®Becrock, I was practicing magic as well while you were making yourws and doing magic.¡¯


    And now, the mana that she had practiced for so long was tightening its grip around Becrock.


    Becrock was extremely angry.


    ¡®Thank you. I grew stronger thanks to you.¡¯


    He understood the meaning behind that statement as well. Rosalyn¡¯s current condition, her growth, was something she realized during their battle.


    Becrock was slowly getting suffocated.


    He could not escape.


    The red mana would destroy his mana every time he would try to cast a teleportation spell.


    It was extremely tenacious.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh! Ugh!¡±


    Becrock wanted to breathe.


    He wanted to live.


    He did not want to be in pain.


    ¡®F, for me to die like this! I thought I stepped on everyone to get here!¡¯


    His view slowly turned ck.


    Becrock could see Rosalyn¡¯s stoic face right before his view becamepletely ck. She did not show any joy, sorrow, nor even anger.


    Becrock frowned as he fell into apletely dark world.


    The two red hands disappeared.


    Becrock¡¯s body started to fall.


    Swooooooosh-


    However, a red breeze that flew in from somewhere held Becrock¡¯s body in the air.


    It was Rosalyn¡¯s magic. She started to speak to the person approaching him.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    Rosalyn pointed to Becrock.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead. We should put mana restricting chains on him and pass him over to Sir Rex.¡±


    Bud Illis was watching this from the other side of the screen. He looked in the direction Rosalyn was pointing before gulping as he observed Becrock.


    ¡®It probably would have been better to have been killed.¡¯


    He would die soon enough.


    She probably kept him alive so that she could hand the leader of the enemies to Sir Rex, Jack, Hannah, and Rei Stecker, the four people who would lead the future Mogoru.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know Rosalyn had a side like this.¡¯


    She was cold but thorough.


    Bud liked this side of her.


    It was because she showed this side to the enemies. It was better than having a weak heart that would end up getting your allies injured.


    ¡®...And this confirms her position as Magic Tower Master.¡¯


    Bud recalled the image of Rosalyn being surrounded by red mana.


    He had never seen a mage in such a battle form before.


    She was strong and there was also something to it that grabbed other people¡¯s hearts and attention.


    ¡®I should increase the amount of people from the Western continent in the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s directory.¡¯


    Bud¡¯s mind started to get filled withplicated thoughts about the future.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°That must have been tough.¡±


    He then took a potion out and tried to hand it to her.


    Rosalyn could only stare at the potion. There was a simple reason for it.


    ¡°...I have no strength.¡±


    Rosalyn''s body was out of strength now that the adrenaline from this sudden explosive growth and the battle that helped her get over the wall had ended.


    ¡®It¡¯s not to the point where I will faint.¡¯


    She was just tired. Her body and her mind were tired.


    Rosalyn who peeked toward the unconscious Becrock started to think. No, it would be better to say there was a new concern on her mind.


    It was something that happened often, but she was tired.


    It was at that moment.


    Pat. Pat.


    Rosalyn could feel small paws on her back.


    ¡°You were great! Smart Rosalyn, you were awesome!¡±


    She started to smile.


    Rosalyn could see Cale continuing to speak with a grumbling expression.


    ¡°Do you want me to open it and hand it to you? Or do I need to pour it into your mouth myself?¡±


    ¡°Human, I will do it! I am stronger than you!¡±


    ¡°Ho, my goodness. Whatever you want.¡±


    Rosalyn started tough out loud after hearing Raon and Cale''s casual conversation.


    She then grabbed the potion and started to speak to Cale in front of her and the invisible Raon behind her.


    ¡°I have enough strength to open it and drink it.¡±


    Furthermore.


    ¡°I also have enough strength to take care of the small fry.¡±


    The battle was not yet over.


    Rosalyn gulped the potion down before looking toward the ground.


    There were some mages who managed to escape using teleportation but there were many more mages and ck mages who had not escaped.


    They were all looking toward Rosalyn with fear and admiration.


    Those looks were being sent toward Rosalyn the mage, not Rosalyn the princess.


    ¡°I''m heading down.¡±


    She started to fly down.


    Cale put the videomunication device in his pocket and followed behind her.


    Boom- boom!


    The two peoplended behind Sir Rex.


    The enemies standing across from Sir Rex looked toward Rosalyn, whose face was covered by her hood again, and the masked man with fear.


    They also looked at Sir Rex who brought them with him with fear as well.


    Even the alchemy bombs in the soldiers¡¯ hands scared them.


    "The mages and ck mages tried to throw you away.¡±


    Sir Rex started to speak to the enemy soldiers who were still citizens of Mogoru.


    ¡°There is nobody here who will protect you.¡±


    His gaze headed toward the mages and ck mages from the White Star''s faction.


    ¡°Will you still fight?¡±


    Cale started to smile internally.


    Sir Rex was bing a leader who knew the right things to say. His words threatened the enemies while letting his soldiers know that they would be protected.


    ¡°I will not kill you if you surrender.¡±


    That was the final blow.


    ng!


    The sound of a soldier dropping his weapon could be heard. That was the beginning.


    Tang. ng!


    More weapons started to fall to the ground.


    ¡°... What the hell are you doing?! Kill that bastard!¡±


    ¡°We will consider you to be the enemy and kill you if you drop your weapons!¡±


    The royalty, nobles, and power yers were all shouting, however, the number of soldiers who lowered their weapons only continued to increase.


    It was because they realized that the people who will die if they attacked was them and not these people giving orders from the back.


    ¡®Looks like this ce will be taken care of soon.¡¯


    Cale could feel that the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower battle was almost over.


    Of course, there were still the power yers and royalty on the battlefield.


    However, the strong Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower''s Tower Master was dead and Becrock was significantly injured, so the enemy power yers who cherished their own lives the most were filled with fear as they could not escape.


    Rosalyn stepped back and approached Cale.


    She then whispered in Cale''s ear.


    ¡°It looks like we can quickly take care of things before heading over.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°It looks like we can make it on time.¡±


    Rosalyn smiled happily at that response.


    It was at that moment.


    - Hey, hey!


    Cale flinched after hearing the quiet voice.


    He looked toward Rosalyn who seemed to have heard the voice as well and nodded that he could step away.


    Cale leisurely moved back as if it had been the original n.


    The allied soldiers naturally opened a path for him to walk and he walked into the forest.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cale took the videomunication device out of his pocket. An urgent voice responded from the videomunication device that had been muffled because it was in Cale''s pocket.


    - Ah, things are not going as nned?


    Bud sounded confused as he informed Cale.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    - The ck mages and mages in the Eastern and Western Alchemists¡¯ Towers!


    ¡®What about them?


    Did they hear about Becrock¡¯s defeat?


    Did the mages who teleported inform them?¡¯


    Cale made eye contact with Bud as he was about to frown.


    - All of them went to the North! It happened in an instant!


    ¡®The ck mages and mages at the Eastern and Western Alchemists¡¯ Towers went to the North?¡¯


    - We got a call from the North! Three teleportation magic circles appeared in the nearby forest before ck mages and mages started toe over!


    ¡°...The East, the West, and the South. I guess they all went North.¡±


    ¡®Who is in the North right now?¡¯


    Cale started to recall the people who went to the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    - Human! The pure Saint is there!


    That was the case.


    Saint Jack.


    He was responsible for the North.


    Bud quickly continued to speak.


    - We sent the Saint-nim there because we thought it was the weakest tower and because it was closest to the capital that we could quickly send reinforcements. But they''re all gathered there now!


    North, South, East, and West. The strongest of the four was the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower while the other three were simr in strength with the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower being slightly weaker than the others.


    - Cale, it looks like you and Raon-nim should leave first to assist the Saint-nim.


    The people headed to the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower were Saint Rex, the knights under Rex, and the alchemists.


    ¡°...That¡¯s not enough.¡±


    With the new changes, that was not going to be enough.


    Especially when it came to magic.


    ¡°Looks like I need to go.¡±


    - Yes, you should first-


    Bud could not finish his sentence.


    - Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeeep-


    Cale could see the other videomunication device going off on Bud¡¯s desk.


    The videomunication device was glowing red.


    That meant it was an emergency.


    One of the mages in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Mage Brigade under Rosalyn who came to Mogoru to help out quickly connected the call.


    - It is a message!


    The mage shouted and Bud peeked toward Cale before quickly reading the message.


    - It''s from the North.


    The North. Saint Jack had left this message.


    - L-


    Bud stopped for a moment before quickly reading with a stiff expression.


    - Lions have appeared within enemy ranks. Unable to determine whether there are other Beast people as well. In addition-


    He looked toward Cale.


    - In addition, there seems to be golems underneath the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower. Unable to determine the number of golems. They are about to march toward the capital.


    Bud asked Cale with apletely anxious expression.


    - Hey, what are we going to do?


    Golems, Lions, ck mages and mages.


    There were also soldiers and knights as well.


    The Mogoru Empire¡¯s war against the Whipper Kingdom.


    It was simr to that war.


    - Isn¡¯t this a bit too much even if they want to take control of the throne?


    The only difference was that this was happening only in the Mogoru this time.


    Golems heading toward the capital.


    Just thinking about that was terrible. That meant that they were nning on dragging in the Mogoru''s regr citizens instead of the troops just fighting against each other.


    - Hey, Cale. This-


    ¡°Bud.¡±


    Bud shut up and waited for Cale to speak.


    ¡°Contact everyone. Tell them to gather in the North.¡±


    Cale looked toward the North.


    ¡°I will head there right now.¡±


    - Human! We are going together!


    Bud hung up after saying he understood.


    He needed to quickly contact everyone.


    Cale contacted Ron after finishing the call with Bud. He could see Rosalyn walking toward him after finishing that call.


    ¡°Young master Cale, this side looks like things will be settled soon.¡±


    ¡°It looks like I need to head to the North first.¡±


    Bud exined the details to Rosalyn before asking her to help Rexpletely take over the Southern Tower.


    ¡°...You sure you don¡¯t need me there as well?¡±


    ¡°It is better if youe once Sir Rex has full control of this area.¡±


    Rosalyn looked worried as she looked at Cale¡¯s stiff expression.


    Things kept going wrong every time they thought something was working out.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale brushed his face with both hands as he thought things over.


    - Human, it''s fine! I aming!


    ¡°Young master Cale, I will take care of things here as quickly as possible before heading over.¡±


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°...Miss Rosalyn, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Tell me and I will make it happen.¡±


    Rosalyn looked toward Cale as if she weed such requests. Cale smiled before pointing at something.


    ¡°Please secretly take that with you.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Rosalyn became at a loss for words after seeing what Cale was pointing at.


    It was therge statue made of gold and holding the diamond staff.


    ¡°I made sure that side wouldn''t be impacted by the magic bombs. We need to take the expensive stuff to not be at a loss. I was nning on stealing myself, but I need to quickly head over, so I wanted to ask you-¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Rosalyn cut Cale off and nodded her head. She then motioned with her hand, telling him to leave.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. I will make sure to pack away anything of value.¡±


    ¡°You truly are amazing, Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    Rosalyn looked toward Cale who looked as if his worries had been lifted with disbelief. Magic started to surround his body.


    It was Raon''s teleportation magic.


    - Human! I had forgotten about it! You truly are smart too! You are right, we must definitely take that! Let¡¯s make a statue of me in the future with it! No, let¡¯s make a statue of you!


    Cale shook his head at Raon''sments as his body was slowly surrounded in light.


    - We will teleport next to Saint Jack!


    Paaaaat!


    Cale disappeared with a bright light.


    Once he opened his eyes again...


    ¡°You''re here!¡±


    Saint Jack was looking at him with a happy expression.


    Jack, whose face seemed to have matured even more in the short duration that they had not seen each other, could not even properly greet Cale before he turned around.


    Boooom!


    A loud footstep.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    Terrible roars.


    Golems popped up in the forest by the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower was visible.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The ground was shaking as the golems moved.


    Cale and Saint Jack made eye contact.


    Jack tried to smile but his face was stiff.


    ¡°I heard that others will soon arrive as well. Ah! Here theye!¡±


    Saint Jack pointed behind Cale.


    Cale looked behind him.


    Paaaaat!


    Two people appeared with the bright light.


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    - Human! This is an oddbination!


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    Cale looked at the people who appeared with a nk expression.


    Screech. Screech.


    Wheels were rolling.


    The white-haired man in a wheelchair smiled brightly.


    ¡°It has been a while since I saw you in person, Cale-nim. It looks like I can finally join you on the battlefield.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka¡¯s face was filled with joy.


    Cale didn¡¯t even nce at Clopeh and looked at the person pushing his wheelchair.


    ¡°How......?¡±


    The person who received Cale''s gaze grumbled with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°I went to the capital after taking care of things before we came together.¡±


    ¡°You came alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim, father told me to go first.¡±


    Beacrox grumbled before taking his hand off of Clopeh Sekka¡¯s wheelchair and throwing away the white glove he had on. He then red at Clopeh as he would look at a crazy person.


    ¡°...I''d rather pick up after the children.¡±


    Cale''s expression that became even odder after hearing Beacrox¡¯s grumbling felt his body shake.


    Boom!


    The ground started to shake.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Cale stumbled and the invisible Raon''s chubby front paws supported him.


    - Human, be careful!


    ¡°As expected, you have the mentality to stand firm and not fall even when you stumble. You are amazing, Cale-nim. You truly deserve to be a legend.¡±


    He heard Raon and Clopeh''s voices at the same time.


    ¡°I''d rather kill myself than hear this crap any longer.¡±


    He could also hear Beacrox¡¯s annoyed grumbling.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    Cale could slightly understand how crown prince Alberu Crossman felt at times.


    At that moment.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    A person¡¯s scream cut through the forest.


    Cale flinched as he looked toward Saint Jack. Jack''s face was filled with anger.


    He started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sacrifice.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°That is the sound of the enemies sacrificing people for dead mana to power the golems!¡±


    Cale realized that Hannah and Jack looked very simr when they were extremely angry.


    Saint Jack''s body was shaking in anger.


    ¡°Young master-nim, please take me to the source of that noise at the center of the Alchemists¡¯ Tower. And that dead mana-¡±


    Jack wanted to go to the center of the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower where the noise wasing from.


    There was something he needed to do.


    There was nobody here who could take him there until now.


    But it was now possible.


    And then...


    ¡°Please destroy the dead mana.¡±


    This was the person who controlled the fire of purification that had burned up Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s golems.


    Jack looked toward Cale.

 Chapter 411: Holding Back the Tears (2)

    <h4>Chapter 411: Holding Back the Tears (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale felt the need to organize the information about the situation after seeing the desperate look on Jack''s face.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡±


    They heard another terrible scream.


    Cale flinched at the scream but still started to speak.


    ¡°Dead mana and sacrificing people. What do you mean by that?¡±


    They had already located all four of the dead mana storage facilities through the map Cale memorized at the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    Mary and the Dark Elves were already heading toward them.


    Most importantly, the dead mana storage facility for the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower was not located inside the tower but at a remote location.


    But now Jack was saying that the dead mana storage facility was at the center of the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower?


    It did not make any sense.


    He was also saying that they were using people as power sources.


    Cale started to frown.


    ck despair was what fueled the golems to move.


    The ck despair was even more terrible than dead mana.


    Squeeze.


    Cale squeezed Jack¡¯s arm.


    Jack finally calmed down a bit and answered Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand if you take a look at the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.¡±


    Cale immediately started to speak.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    - I got it!


    Cale could feel Saint Jack, Beacrox, and Clopeh floating up with him.


    The knights and mages who had been around Saint Jack looked up as if they were trying to protect them.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    However, Cale had no chance to look down once he was in the air.


    He looked forward.


    ¡°The tower opened?¡±


    In front of him. Beyond the forest.


    He could see the appearance of the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    Normally, it was supposed to be a regr tower simr to the Southern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    But it looked different than normal.


    "As you can see, the Alchemists¡¯ Tower looks different now.¡±


    The Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower had split into four parts, creating paths to the North, South, East, and West.


    The central area was empty.


    Jack continued to speak.


    ¡°The ground suddenly started to shake after the ck mages and mages teleported over.¡±


    They heard the sound of arge mechanical device moving as the ground shook.


    After that, the Northern Tower split into four parts as if it was a pie and paths in the shape of a cross appeared, leaving arge circle in the middle.


    ¡°You need to go a bit closer to see it better.¡±


    Jack bit down on his lips.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Golems wereing out of the newly created paths.


    The golems that had already entered the forest were in a formation heading south.


    They were heading toward the residential areas and the capital.


    ¡°That pit in the middle was filled with dead mana. Dead mana shot out and filled that pit.¡±


    Cale listened to Jack¡¯s description before asking him a question.


    ¡°Then what about the people?¡±


    ¡°...Allies.¡±


    Beacrox started to speak.


    ¡°People from our side?¡±


    Jack shook his head.


    ¡°No. They are the enemy¡¯s allies.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Beacrox let out a gasp.


    ¡°You''re saying that the enemies are sacrificing their own people to create the dead mana?¡±


    ¡°...That is correct.¡±


    Pain was visible on Jack¡¯s face.


    ¡°The enemies started to throw their soldiers into the pit one by one once those paths were created. We wanted to stop them, but there were too many of them.¡±


    Jack chose to retreat first.


    It was because he didn''t want their soldiers to get captured and thrown into the pit as well.


    He didn¡¯t think it was the wrong decision. However, he was someone who served the Sun God, a Saint, and someone who might end up in an even higher position.


    That was why he could not help but be angry as he watched the enemy soldiers being thrown into that ckke of dead mana.


    Dying that way was different than dying in battle.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    They heard another scream.


    Jack started to frown.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He stumbled forward.


    Cale had pushed Jack to the back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go right away.¡±


    Cale and Beacrox made eye contact. Beacrox looked toward Jack and pointed at his back.


    ¡°Please get on.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I will carry you there.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes sir!¡±


    Jack immediately got on Beacrox¡¯s back.


    Cale started to use the Sound of the Wind.


    Swoooosh- Swoooosh-


    Small gusts of wind appeared at the tips of his feet.


    ¡°Saint-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Is it best to approach from the air or is it better to approach through the forest?¡±


    Jack debated for a moment after seeing Cale''s serious gaze before answering the question.


    ¡°We probably need to fly over to get to the center as quickly as possible, however, I wish to approach onnd.¡±


    ¡°Your reason for that?¡±


    The Saint looked at the forest.


    ¡°We moved away from the tower, but we still have people in the forest using guerri warfare to hold back the golems and the enemies as much as possible.¡±


    Guerri warfare was possible because they were in a forest.


    The soldiers, alchemists, knights, and mages were all scattered throughout the forest trying to stop the golems from heading south.


    Screeech- boom!


    Cale could hear people cutting down trees to create walls to stop the golems.


    ¡°I wish to provide them with support as we head toward the tower.¡±


    Light started to appear in Saint Jack''s hands.


    It was his healing powers.


    He wanted to do something for the tired and afraid allied troops.


    That was his job.


    Jack looked toward Cale hoping he could do both.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°You go with Clopeh in the air. Make sure to stay invisible.¡±


    ¡°Alright, human!¡±


    He then looked toward Beacrox.


    ¡°You will go onnd with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Cale nonchntlymented after hearing Beacrox¡¯s short response.


    ¡°Descend.¡±


    Cale and Beacrox¡¯s bodies immediately fell to the ground.


    - Human! I''ll be hiding around the tower with this crazy Clopeh! See you a bitter! Oh, and, and!


    Cale could hear Raon shouting in his mind.


    - I made it clear to youst time! Do not overdo it! I will destroy everything if you faint again! It will be the end of the world!


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Cale started tough.


    Boom!


    Cale and Beacrox who was carrying Jacknded on the ground at that moment. The people who had been protecting Saint Jack approached them.


    Cale had an odd expression on his face as he looked at their numbers.


    There were significantly fewer people than originally nned.


    Only the minimum number of people had remained to protect Jack.


    ¡®It looks like he sent the rest of his protective detail into the battlefield.¡¯


    Saint Jack would probably have sent himself and not his protective detail if he could do so.


    However, Jack could not die nor even get seriously injured.


    Jack had to remain healthy for a different reason than Sir Rex.


    If Sir Rex was the symbol of the new Mogoru, then Jack was someone who symbolized the past Mogoru and could give people a ce to rest their minds.


    Jack knew that more than anybody else.


    "What should we do? Please give us some orders.¡±


    Cale looked toward Jack after hearing the knight¡¯s question. Jack nodded his head and Cale immediately started to speak.


    ¡°We will take over protecting the Saint-nim from here. You do not need to worry about his safety.¡±


    The knight in charge of protecting Jack was someone who was one of the leaders under Sir Rex. He was the most skilled as well.


    That was why he knew about Cale¡¯s identity and felt relieved after hearing that Cale would be protecting Jack.


    ¡°So, tell all of the soldiers inside the forest to gather here.¡±


    However, the knight became confused after hearing that.


    ¡®Call the soldiers here?¡¯


    The knight responded even though he had a confused expression.


    ¡°I will do as you ordered.¡±


    Once he gave the response...


    Swooooooosh-


    He could feel the wind.


    The knight could then see Cale and Beacrox shooting forward toward the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    Swoooooooooooosh- Swoooooooosh-


    Cale jumped into the forest that was still dark.


    He picked up his golden top''s whip.


    ¡®Kahahahaha! We followed you here! There''s destruction! Despair! Hmm? There''s something terrible here! We must destroy that! We must destroy that at all costs! Destroy! Annihte!¡¯


    ¡®Ow, you''re so loud!¡¯


    ¡®What do you need us to do?¡¯


    Cale asked the Wind Elementals to do something for him.


    ¡°Please gather information. Pay special attention to the strong individuals.¡±


    The Wind Elementals started to move.


    ¡°Jack-nim, please continue your exnation.¡±


    Cale then asked Jack for more information.


    Jack who was on Beacrox¡¯s back tightened his grip to steady himself as they were moving quickly before starting to speak.


    ¡°A golem shot out from the pit the moment an enemy soldier fell into the dead manake. Then a ck mage went into the golem and started to control it.¡±


    Dead mana and a person''s life.


    ¡®Could it be that fulfilling those two conditions allowed golems to move even without ck despair? Was it like this in ancient times as well?¡¯


    - Not at all.


    He heard the Scary Giant Cobblestone''s voice.


    - The golems only moved with ck despair during ancient times. It looks like ck magic has developed more than in the past.


    The development of ck magic.


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up after hearing that they had improved.


    ¡°Ugh, aaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    They heard another loud and terrible scream.


    ¡°Jack-nim, we are going to increase our speed.¡±


    ¡°Please hold on tight.¡±


    A whirlwind that was strong enough to be seen surrounded the three people as soon as they made thosements.


    Tap. Tap!


    Cale and Beacrox shot forward.


    Jack shouted through the whirlwind at that moment.


    ¡°I will get started as well!¡±


    Jack held onto Beacrox with one hand while raising his other hand.


    Things like this were the only things he could do as his physical strength was abysmals. Furthermore, this was something that only he could do.


    Light started to shoot out from his entire body.


    The forest in the darkness.


    The person with the will of the Sun started to shoot out his light of healing from within the darkness.


    ¡°...Saint-nim!¡±


    ¡°Jack-nim!¡±


    All of the allied soldiers who had been fighting against the golems while hiding, running away, or leading them to traps, raised their heads.


    They could feel their minor injuries and fatigue disappearing thanks to this light of healing that filled the forest.


    At the center of that light...


    ¡°It¡¯s the Saint-nim!¡±


    ¡°Saint-nim!¡±


    They could see two people and Saint Jack on one of those two people''s backs charging forward while being surrounded by light and wind.


    They then heard the voices of their leaders as well.


    ¡°Move back! We are retreating to the back!¡±


    ¡°Move back! Stop your attacks! Come to the back!¡±


    The troops could see the whirlwind of light charging forward without looking back as they retreated.


    aaash- aash, crack!


    Cale shot his whirlwind forward to get rid of any obstacle in their way. They were in a hurry.


    They didn¡¯t have time to dodge each tree and branch in their way.


    ¡®Saint Jack has gotten stronger too.¡¯


    Cale was amazed by the healing power that filled the entire forest.


    Of course, this healing power healed the enemy soldiers as well, but he understood where Jack wasing from.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°Block them!¡±


    ¡°Get them!¡±


    He could hear the ck mages shouting from the golems.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The golems quickly moved to hinder Cale''s group.


    Why?


    It was because light and darkness were opposites and the Church of the Sun God was where the power of light was strongest.


    Even this light of healing became an obstacle for the golems and ck mages as it was a power of the sun.


    Imagine an existence that needs to live in darkness being ced in the middle of the light.


    Who would wee that?


    Boom. Boom!


    Cale could feel the golems approaching them.


    ¡°Saint-nim!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Please use as much of your healing powers as possible!¡±


    Jack looked toward Cale¡¯s back while still on Beacrox¡¯s back. He could hear Cale''s voice through the whirlwind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s properly show them that we are here!¡±


    ¡°...That sounds, very, very wonderful!¡±


    Jack poured out even more of his healing power.


    ¡®This is crazy.¡¯


    Beacrox was the person being influenced by the healing power the most.


    The increasing healing power made it so that his body did not get tired at all. He was being supported by Cale¡¯s wind, but it took a lot of stamina to run through the forest. However, his stamina had no chances of decreasing.


    That was the amazing effect of Saint Jack¡¯s healing power.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    Cale lifted his head.


    The golems here were different than the one Imperial Prince Adin had used.


    Some were 10 meters tall, but the majority of them were between 2 - 4 meters tall with some being taller than the trees and some not being as tall. They were smaller than the golems fromst time.


    Thanks to that, he could see the ck mages controlling the golems up close.


    These golems seemed to have focused on mobility and sharp movements.


    ¡°A Saint who only has healing powers showed up to die!¡±


    A ck mage started to move the golem.


    The golem lifted arge sword.


    ¡°Jump.¡±


    Cale said that before kicking off the ground.


    Beacrox moved in the same way.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Jack suddenly felt as if the world was spinning.


    Cale and Beacrox instantly jumped over the golem. They then dodged the next golem by dashing underneath it.


    Bang!


    The golem¡¯s axe mmed down where Jack and Beacrox had just passed by.


    Jack could feel his heart beating wildly.


    They were moving so quickly that his world was spinning.


    ¡°Please hold on tight.¡±


    Jack used his divine powers to hold on tightly after hearing Beacrox¡¯s warning.


    It was chaotic.


    But a momentter...


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Jack looked forward after feeling an aura piercing his skin.


    They had made it out of the forest.


    He could see the changed Northern Tower.


    ¡°N, no!¡±


    Jack started to frown while looking at the top of the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    Push.


    A person on top of the tower pushed someone else¡¯s back with his foot.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaahh!¡±


    The pushed person soon fell into the dead manake.


    Screeeech. Screeeech.


    Another golem shot up from theke.


    The person who fell in was someone in a soldier uniform who did not even have a weapon in his hand. He did not want to die.


    Watching this made Saint Jack feel suffocated.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°So, it is the Lion King.¡±


    He could hear Cale''s voice.


    ¡®The Lion King?¡¯


    Jack looked toward Cale in shock. Cale was looking at him.


    ¡°Is that man at the top the Lion you mentioned to Bud?¡±


    Cale pointed to a man on top of the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    That man was sitting on a fancy chair next to the person pushing the soldiers into theke.


    ¡°No. The Lion we saw before retreating to the forest was someone else.¡±


    Jack answered that it was a different person before asking with a nervous expression.


    ¡°Is that man the Lion King?¡±


    Cale could hear the voices of the Wind Elementals.


    ¡®Cale! He¡¯s apparently the Lion King! I saw someone bowing their head saying, ¡®my king,¡¯ earlier!


    ¡®Terrible bastard! Annihtion! Destruction! Despair! We must! Gift it! To him!¡¯


    Cale started to mumble.


    ¡°...He¡¯s a big shot.¡±


    Another problem showed up now that they took care of Becrock.


    Cale looked toward the Lion King.


    The Lion King looked toward Cale as well.


    Screeeech.


    The middle-aged man who had beenzily sitting on the chair stood up and started to speak. He seemed to have used magic as his voice was loud enough for Cale to hear at the bottom of the tower.


    ¡°Are you that troublemaker?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Cale, who had been referred to as, ¡®troublemaker,¡¯ started to smile.


    - Human!


    Hemented while listening to Raon¡¯s messages in his head.


    ¡°This is going to be a shit show.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Jack looked confused after hearing Cale¡¯s mumbling.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    However, he soon had to raise his head.


    He could feel it.


    He could tell because it was him.


    It wasing down.


    ¡®She''s here. Finally!¡¯


    ¡°Hannah!¡±


    Boom!


    A personnded on the ground.


    - Deliverypleted as requested by the talkative Bud! Hehe, Hannah the destroyer is here!


    Cale listened to Raon''s words before looking at the person who appeared as the dust cloud settled.


    ¡°You''re here?¡±


    He greeted Hannah who pointed to the top of the tower with her sword.


    She was pointing at the Lion King.


    ¡°You need me to kill that bastard?¡±


    Cale responded with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°I need to create a sea of fire while you do that.¡±


    Cale heard a timid voice in his mind.


    - Are you going to give me some magic stones?


    The cheapskate owner of the Fire of Destruction cautiously asked him a question.


    1. (PR: ?)

 Chapter 412: Holding Back the Tears (3)

    <h4>Chapter 412: Holding Back the Tears (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale let out a scoff.


    ¡®What nonsense is, ¡®are you going to give me magic stones?¡¯¡¯


    He could onlyugh at the cheapskate fiery thunderbolt''s tone.


    ¡®I handed over all of the magic stones bags to Miss Rosalyn.¡¯


    In addition to the magic stones, he left all issues rted to Becrock with Rosalyn and Sir Rex.


    - ...How disappointing.


    Cale couldn¡¯t believe this cheapskate who was timidly mumbling.


    ¡®Do you know how much money you¡¯ve eaten already?¡¯


    He had given this cheapskate close to 10 billion coundsst time.


    - ...I have nothing to say but I am still disappointed.


    Cale just shook his head side to side.


    Anyway, he needed to use the Fire of Destruction. He had no idea of knowing when Mary would arrive.


    It was at that moment.


    Saint Jack had gotten off Beacrox''s back and approached Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it was so chaotic that I could only give this to you now.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    He could see the spatial pocket bag Saint Jack was handing over.


    ¡°Ah, I received one from the capital as well.¡±


    Beacrox also took a spatial pocket bag out and handed it over.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Hannah threw something to him as well. It was also a spatial pocket bag.


    They were all spatial pocket bags filled with magic stones.


    Two of them were stolen from the remaining two Alchemists¡¯ Towers while the third was one Beacrox had received from the capital just in case it was needed.


    - Human! Are those all magic stones? We are magic stones rich!


    He could hear the quiet whisper of the cheapskate behind Raon''s excited voice.


    - ...Heh, looks like you are rich?


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale started to frown. He had an odd feeling he was going to be robbed.


    ¡°Are you done greeting each other?¡±


    Cale raised his head while still frowning because of the cheapskate. The top of the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    The Lion King sitting there leisurely continued to speak.


    He was looking at Cale and the others with interest.


    ¡°I''ve heard the stories, but it is different seeing the real thing in person.¡±


    Hannah who had been watching this with a stoic expression started to speak.


    ¡°Something is weird. He looks so weak.¡±


    The Lion King.


    The middle-aged looked feeble. His hair that shot out like a lion¡¯s mane looked wild, but his scarred body that didn¡¯t seem to have any muscles made him look weak.


    However, Hannah could not stop frowning.


    ¡°But w, why does he feel strong?¡±


    The feeble middle-aged man seemed very strong.


    She could not tell how strong he was.


    A sword master like her could not determine the level of the enemy¡¯s strength.


    She heard someone''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°It''s because he is the Lion King.¡±


    She turned her head toward Cale.


    The Lion tribe.


    They were a tribe known for being one of the five strongest Beast people tribes.


    He was the King of that Lion tribe.


    The corners of Hannah¡¯s lips slowly curled up.


    ¡°Ah, so you are saying he is the strongest of the Lions, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s expression brightened after hearing he was the strongest. Cale pointed to the top of the tower.


    ¡°Resist as long as you can.¡±


    ¡°...You want me to resist and not defeat him?¡±


    Hannah''s face instantly turned into a scowl.


    ¡°Then defeat him.¡±


    She smiled at Cale''s nonchnt addition. She knew it as well. The fact that she could not tell how strong the Lion King was meant that she was slightly weaker than him.


    Ooooooong-


    Her aura that was a mix of ck and gold shot out from her sword.


    ¡°I''ll send you up.¡±


    Hannah immediately kicked off the ground and charged toward the tower after hearing Cale¡¯s voice.


    Swooooooosh-


    A whirlwind surrounded both of her feet.


    Hannah stomped as strong as she could.


    Boom! Boom!


    Hannah''s body shot up toward the top of the tower after two stomps.


    She could see the face of the middle-aged man who was supposed the Lion King.


    She instantly swung her sword.


    Chhhhhhh-


    Gold aura shot out like a boomerang toward the middle-aged man.


    Baaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion on top of the tower.


    Tap. Hannahnded on a ledge on top of the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower and looked forward as she smiled.


    ¡°How entertaining.¡±


    She could see the middle-aged man.


    The Lion King who had destroyed the gold aura by hitting it with his bare hand was shaking his hand as if it hurt.


    ¡°You are stronger than I thought. How wonderful.¡±


    He then gave Hannah a thumbs up with his other hand.


    His face that was now full of life seemed so excited to see Hannah that he could not contain himself.


    He lightly pounded his fists together.


    Baaaaang!


    But the sound of his fists hitting each other did not sound light at all. Hannah became even warier after seeing the Lion King who had shaken his hand as if he was in pain get rid of her aura so easily.


    The Lion King smiled at this as he started to speak.


    ¡°My fighter¡¯s blood is starting to boil.¡±


    Hannah responded to him.


    ¡°They said you¡¯re a King?¡±


    ¡°Hooo!¡±


    He looked amazed.


    ¡°Cale Henituse¡¯s side has quite a lot of information! He even knew that I was the king! This is shocking, very shocking!¡±


    Peek.


    His gaze headed to the people behind him.


    Hannah could also see who was on top of the tower.


    There were knights, ck mages, mages, and some Lions.


    And finally...


    ¡°...Holy Maiden-nim.¡±


    ¡°H, Holy Maiden-nim.¡±


    There were soldiers tied up on the ground shaking in fear as they called out for her.


    These soldiers were supposed to be Hannah¡¯s enemies, but they were so overwhelmed with fear that they saw Hannah as a final lifeline.


    Hannah then heard the Lion King start to speak to the people on top of the tower.


    ¡°How do you think my identity leaked out to Cale Henituse?¡±


    His oddly dopy and feeble gaze instantly turned vicious. A few people stepped forward while the majority of the group lowered their heads or stiffened up after seeing that vicious gaze.


    ¡°My king!¡±


    The person who stepped forward the most shouted at that moment.


    ¡°We will take care of this enemy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty! We will make her kneel!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s expression turned odd.


    They looked like loyal vassals of a lord. It was odd because she had never seen any of the White Star¡¯s subordinates treating anybody else this way.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The Lion King''s demeanor was odd as well.


    Normally, the White Star''s subordinates would think it was great and push their subordinates forward or say something like, ¡®you think I can¡¯t take care of someone at her level?¡¯ before charging at her.


    But that was not the case.


    This person was different.


    ¡°She is too strong for you guys to defeat.¡±


    He smiled at Hannah before speaking to his subordinates with a gentle tone as if he had not red at them viciously a moment before.


    ¡°Step back. Don''t get caught up in our fight and end up injured. We can¡¯t have you getting hurt.¡±


    He truly seemed to be concerned for his subordinates¡¯ welfare.


    He then asked Hannah a question.


    ¡°Will you have a fun and fair fight with me?¡±


    ¡®...I''ve never met a bastard like this?¡¯


    That was what Hannah and Cale were both thinking.


    The Lion King must have been using amplification magic as Cale could hear everything from the bottom of the tower as well. He couldn¡¯t hear Hannah and the others but hearing the Lion King was enough to get a sense of what was going on.


    That was why he found it to be odd.


    ¡®Have a fun and fair fight?


    One of the White Star¡¯s subordinates is saying something like that?


    I don''t think the Lions who had been with Imperial Prince Adin were like this.¡¯


    Cale was shocked.


    - ...Human, doesn¡¯t that Lion seem a bit different? It''s chaotic!


    ¡®Kahahahaha! Chaos, destruction! Battle!¡¯


    Raon asked in a just as shocked voice while the Wind Elemental was shouting to himself.


    Cale looked up at the top of the tower once more before slowly moving back.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Beacrox approached him. Cale opened his palm toward Jack and Beacrox as he started to speak.


    ¡°I''m moving first.¡±


    He then called Raon.


    Swoooooooosh-


    A small breeze was created, and Cale looked up at the top of the tower once more before stealthily starting to move.


    At that moment.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Hannah scoffed. She had her sword resting on her epaulette as she looked toward the Lion King thinking he was odd.


    She also peeked at someone else as she did that.


    It was the bastard who had kicked the soldiers into the dead mana.


    That bastard was standing stiff as he watched the situation.


    Hannah turned away from the bastard and looked back at the Lion King.


    The Lion King started to speak with a sincere expression.


    ¡°My name is Dorph. I''ve heard enough about Cale Henituse''s group to have a pretty good idea about who you might be.¡±


    ng!


    Hannah pointed her sword forward.


    ¡°I am Hannah.¡±


    ¡°Oh! What a great name!¡±


    The Lion King smiled as if he was happy to know her name before waving toward his subordinates to step back.


    ¡°All of you step back and watch. Don¡¯t make any unnecessary movements. You will get hurt if you do.¡±


    Arge space was created between Hannah and Dorph.


    They were on top of the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower that had opened up in all four directions. Hannah and Dorph¡¯s battle stage was created in the southern direction.


    ¡°Then shall we fight?¡±


    The corners of Lion King Dorph¡¯s lips slowly curled up. An unknown sense of lunacy could be felt through his bright smile.


    This was the same for Hannah.


    Her smile was slowly getting bigger as well.


    Oooooooong-


    Her aura that was a mix of gold and ck seemed to be overflowing around her. Her eyes were only focused on Dorph.


    Silence filled the area.


    Nobody dared to move.


    It was at that moment.


    Shh.


    It happened as one of the observers took a step back.


    Dorph and Hannah charged toward each other.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Loud noises echoed from the top of the tower.


    Hannah¡¯s sword glowed gold as it aimed for Dorph¡¯s neck.


    Baaaaang!


    Dorph¡¯s neck jerked back and his fist mmed into the sword.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Hannah felt her sword being pushed back.


    The power behind the fist was unbelievable. It was just a regr fist without any aura, but it was firm and strong.


    She realized something at that moment.


    ¡®...What about his berserk transformation?¡¯


    Dorph, the Lion King.


    He didn¡¯t look to be in his berserk transformation.


    Hannah¡¯s expression slowly turned grim.


    ¡®He is stronger than me without going berserk?¡¯


    A fist charged toward her again.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The sword and the fist tried to rip apart the enemy without giving a single opening.


    Hannah could see Dorph¡¯s eyes looking at her.


    They were serious.


    He was notughing.


    ¡°...You are stronger than I thought. You must have a lot of battle experience. If your name is Hannah... I thought I heard you were in Arm.¡±


    ¡°Is it a problem that I used to be in Arm?¡±


    The two people stepped back for a moment to chat.


    They had determined each other''s level of strength.


    ¡°No problem. I just think Arm is stupid to let go of such a skilled person. We would have been great allies, how disappointing.¡±


    Hannah felt and odd iffyness that made it difficult to say anything to the smiling Dorph.


    However, she needed to fight right now.


    ¡®I need to fulfill Cale Henituse''s request.¡¯


    Cale had told her to do something.


    He had told her to resist as long as possible.


    Hannah knew that she tended to be stubborn and all over the ce, but she knew where to draw the line.


    Oooooooong-


    She drew out her mana again as she charged toward Dorph.


    ¡°Yes! Come!¡±


    Dorph lowered his fists as he ran toward Hannah as well.


    Ooooooooong-


    The sword covered in aura aimed toward Dorph''s heart.


    Dorph¡¯s fist was aiming for Hannah¡¯s neck.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°N, no! H, Holy Maiden-nim! Please s, save-¡°


    Flinch.


    Hannah¡¯s sword stopped.


    She looked toward the source of the noise. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t, but she turned her gaze after hearing someone call for her.


    One of the soldiers were standing on the ledge.


    And then that bastard from earlier...


    The one who had kicked the soldier into the dead mana. He was frowning as he lifted his foot up.


    ¡°Shut up you loud bastard! Don¡¯t bother them and do your final task!¡±


    He then kicked the soldier.


    Hannah made eye contact with the soldier who was falling into the dead mana.


    The eyes that had been desperately looking at her closed.


    He seemed to have given up.


    Hannah changed the direction of her sword.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The sudden change caused her pain.


    However, Hannah ignored the pain and started to run toward the soldier.


    Resist as long as you can.


    Cale had not said that for her to defeat the Lion King.


    Hannah knew that much.


    The reason she needed to resist was to prevent this from happening.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Hannah swore as she ran toward the ce the soldier fell.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang!


    Arge explosion shook her ears.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    She then let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I, I''m alive?¡±


    The enemy soldier had his eyes open in disbelief as he started to cry. He then looked at the person who saved him.


    It was a masked man.


    The masked man had grabbed the soldiers¡¯ arms with his shaking hands to stop him from falling.


    ¡°...I, I''m not dead.¡±


    The soldier soon felt a breeze surround him and lift him up into the air.


    He felt a sense of relief.


    He looked toward the masked man who saved him with overwhelming gratitude.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    However, the masked man was not looking at the soldier.


    He had confirmed that the soldier was safe before focusing on a single spot.


    ¡°What the hell, this bastard?¡±


    The masked man, Cale, could not take his eyes away from the top of the tower.


    ¡°Ugh. Ugh!¡±


    He could see someone hanging over the ledge while coughing up blood.


    It was not Hannah.


    It was that bastard. The bastard who had kicked the soldiers had been beaten up and groaning as he coughed up blood.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    There was someone pulling the bastard up by his head.


    Cale slowly flew up.


    Cael was nning on stealthily taking care of this bastard that was kicking the soldiers into the dead mana before rescuing the soldiers.


    He looked at the person holding that bastard by the head.


    That person seemed angry as he started to speak to the person he was holding up by the head.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to sit back and watch because you might end up getting hurt?¡±


    Dorph, the Lion King.


    He was almost crushing his subordinate¡¯s head as he whispered.


    ¡°You dare to interrupt my fight? Do you want to die?¡±


    Cale was shocked.


    ¡®...Where the hell did such bastarde from?


    Why is the Lion King like this? No, I guess it is possible, but... Something definitely feels weird.¡¯


    Cale was honestly shocked.

 Chapter 413: Holding Back the Tears (4)

    <h4>Chapter 413: Holding Back the Tears (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Nobody could say anything for a moment.


    ¡°...Oo... oo......¡±


    The silence was broken once they heard the painful groan.


    ¡®What the hell?!¡¯


    Sword master Hannah looked toward Lion King Dorph with a shocked expression. She could see Dorph holding one of his subordinates by the head.


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    And now, Dorph was apologizing to Hannah.


    ¡°Our battle was ruined because of my subordinate. I know this makes me look bad.¡±


    ¡°...Oo... ugh......¡±


    Dorph didn''t even care about his subordinate¡¯s groans as he gently smiled toward Hannah.


    ¡°I hope this can be seen as a token of my apology.¡±


    Dorph swung his fist as he said that.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡±


    Two groans came out.


    He had punched the subordinate¡¯s arm and leg. He nkly stared at the broken arm and leg before smiling at Hannah.


    ¡°Let¡¯s resume our fight.¡±


    His arm then started to move.


    Hannah¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®...This crazy...!¡±


    Dorph threw his subordinate toward the ground that was full of dead mana.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    The person who had been pushing soldiers into the pit started to scream as he himself was being thrown into it.


    ¡°Why does he have to be so loud?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s gaze quickly moved back to Dorph.


    ¡°...This bastard!¡±


    ng!


    Hannah raised her sword again. She then kicked off the ground and charged toward Dorph.


    The gently smiling Dorph now had a shaking soldier by the neck in each hand.


    ¡°Woah, woah. Calm down. It looks like I need to quickly take care of all of these idiots so we can fight fairly in peace. So, give me a moment.¡±


    The soldiers were then flung toward the ground.


    ¡°N, noo!¡±


    ¡°Holy Maiden-nim!¡±


    Hannah did her best to look away from the falling soldiers and shot her aura toward Dorph.


    Baaaaang!


    Dorph shook his perfectly fine hand after the explosion.


    "Do you really want to fight against me that badly? Mm, I understand why you may feel that way. You have a wonderful heart of a swordsman.¡±


    ¡°You crazy bastard! Stop with your nonsense!¡±


    Hannah raised her voice on purpose as she provoked Dorph.


    She then tried to lure Dorph away from the soldiers as much as possible.


    ¡®...He hasn''t even gone berserk.¡¯


    Hannah bit down on her lips.


    Dorph had not entered his berserk transformation. He was able to easily block Hannah¡¯s attack even without it.


    ¡®I''m a sword master, so how......!¡¯


    How was Dorph about to block an aura attack so easily?!


    Hannah was started to get frustrated and annoyed.


    ¡°...Ugh, Holy Maiden-nim......¡±


    ¡°Jack-nim, oh, Sun God......¡±


    She could see the tied up soldiers crying.


    Hannah started to get even more annoyed.


    They were all enemies. She was also no longer the Holy Maiden and just living her life as a sword master.


    However, she could not ignore the desperate pleas of the enemy soldiers who were looking at her and seeking the Sun God and the Holy Maiden.


    ¡®If we could have fought one on one!¡¯


    If she could fight Dorph one on one without worrying about anything else...


    Then she might be able to go in with everything she had.


    ¡®Both Choi Han and Eruhaben-nim are not here. Rosalyn said she would bete too. Mary iste as well.¡¯


    There were not many people who could fight right now.


    ¡®...Looks like I''ve changed too.¡¯


    Hannah let out a sigh-likeugh.


    The old her would have charged in without thinking about anything else.


    ¡®Hannah, this battle is important. The Church of the Sun God needs to show its new appearance. We need this for the Mogoru to rise again.¡¯


    ¡®Miss Hannah, I hope that we can y the pivotal role this time.¡¯


    She recalled what her brother Jack and Sir Rex had told her.


    Hannah was not just thinking about fighting right now.


    She had to think about the future as well.


    ¡°You can¡¯t lose focus during a fight.¡±


    Hmph!


    Hannah gasped and bent backward after seeing a fist that had instantly arrived in front of her face.


    Boooooooong!


    Arge gust of wind passed through the path of Dorph''s fist. Hannah twisted her body and swung her arm. Her aura aimed for Dorph¡¯s foot.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, that foot moved first to kick Hannah''s arm.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Hannah started to frown.


    Another punch came for her again. It was a regr fist without aura and without being in berserk transformation. However, Hannah still felt significant pressure as if a giant boulder was flying toward her.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    The sword and the fist continued to sh.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    Hannah had to take steps back after each sh.


    She wasn¡¯t injured, but it was obvious that she was being pushed back.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Rough words were starting to flow out of her mouth.


    Dorph sighed as he started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like I have no choice. I need to get rid of your hesitations.¡±


    ¡°You motherfcking bastard! Shut the fck up!¡±


    Hannah raised her sword like a spear and charged toward Dorph as if she was trying to shut him up. Dorph easily dodged her attack.


    His mane-like hair fluttered in the wind as he shouted.


    ¡°Push all the soldiers in!¡±


    ¡°You crazy bastard!¡±


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The tip of the sword and a fist collided and created a loud noise.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Hannah let out a short groan before she was pushed back.


    She could see the enemies pushing the soldiers down through the dust.


    ¡°Pwahahahah!¡±


    She started tough.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Dorph looked behind him.


    The Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower. He could see something grabbing on the ledge and climbing up to the top.


    The person on his back soon got off.


    ¡°Thank you, Beacrox.¡±


    It was Saint Jack.


    ¡°...The Saint!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! Quickly push the soldiers over!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! He¡¯s just a Saint for show with no offensive powers!¡±


    ¡°He was down on the ground just a moment ago!¡±


    Some of them looked down toward the ground.


    They then started to frown.


    ¡°And who is that?¡±


    A person wearing Saint Jack¡¯s priest overcoat and a hat to cover most of his face sat on the ground and waved his hand.


    ¡°Even without being in a wheelchair, the grass is nice and soft.¡±


    Clopeh was the one who was waving his hand.


    Then there was another masked man. They thought it had been the masked man from earlier, but this masked man looked slimmer.


    ¡°Be careful so that you do not get the Saint-nim''s priest robe dirty.¡±


    Ron was the second masked man.


    ¡°When did they-?!¡±


    They looked back toward Saint Jack to see that he was not wearing his priest robe.


    Saint Jack, who was dressed like a wealthy noble, had the Sun God¡¯s healing powers wrapped around both hands.


    ¡°Hannah!¡±


    He shouted out. Hannah started tough at the same time.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    There was a simple reason for it.


    - Hannah, the human told me to tell you this! He said, ¡®This isn¡¯t like you. Just fight!¡¯


    Hannahughed so hard her shoulders were moving up and down.


    Dorph¡¯s expression turned odd.


    She started to run at that moment.


    Tap, tap.


    She then started to fly.


    She was kicking off the ledge to fly.


    The top of the Alchemists¡¯ Tower that had split into four.


    She was jumping between the ledges of the southern portion where Dorph and the enemies were toward the eastern portion.


    Boom!


    Shended on her feet.


    There was nothing on top of this portion.


    ¡°Are you running away?¡±


    Dorph asked with a benign smile.


    Smirk.


    Hannah started to smirk.


    It was at that moment.


    A gold aura with ck mixed into it shot up through her sword.


    She then shed down.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Baaaaaang!


    Hannah started to break the eastern portion of the Alchemists¡¯ Tower''s roof.


    She was breaking the roof without any reservations.


    She then smiled toward Dorph and started to speak.


    ¡°Come here if you want to fight.¡±


    Dorph started to smile.


    ¡°Kekekeke, how entertaining!¡±


    Dorph jumped over the ledge.


    Just like Hannah, Dorph also crossed the gap between the portions with his physical strength alone. Hannah looked toward the leaping Dorph as she started to shout.


    ¡°Do whatever you want!¡±


    Jack was the one who responded to her.


    They were apart.


    Hannah was away from him now.


    They were in separate areas so he wouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    ¡°Attack the Saint!¡±


    ¡°This is our chance!¡±


    The knights and Lions stepped forward to attack the Saint.


    ¡°We will take the rear!¡±


    ¡°Use long-distance attacks! Then that power of the Sun won''t be able to reach us!¡±


    The ck mages and mages stepped back.


    This was especially the case for the ck mages who moved behind everyone else and started to channel their dead mana. Then they immediately started to use ck magic.


    Ooooooong. Ooooooooong. Ooooooooong.


    Many different ck magic spells rose into the air.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    One ck mage shouted out before the others followed behind him, creating mud-like ck arms and legs with ck magic. They all charged toward Jack.


    They were all moving in unison.


    They seemed more thorough and urate than most Mage Brigades.


    ¡°I''m relieved.¡±


    Saint Jack started to smile.


    He was very relieved.


    He was d that it was the ck mages and not the mages whounched the first attack.


    Really.


    ¡°I''m relieved they divided the tower into four.¡±


    He was relieved that he could fight away from Hannah.


    Jack pulled up all of the Sun God¡¯s healing power from his body.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A warm light instantly surrounded the area.


    ¡°Jack-nim, why do you only use your healing powers like that?¡±


    Saint Jack recalled a conversation he had with Dark Elf Tasha.


    There had been a time when Tasha who was helping crown prince Alberu Crossman who was secretly assisting in the Empire brought over some documents to the Vatican for Jack.


    Tasha had asked that question as she put the documents on Jack¡¯s desk.


    ¡®Excuse me? Ah, I''m not very good at using it properly, am I?¡¯


    Jack had put on an awkward smile as he responded.


    He had heard about all of Cale''s group¡¯s aplishments at the capital¡¯s Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. That was why he had felt small.


    He had been smiling, but he was upset on the inside.


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡¯


    Tasha had a confused expression before asking that question.


    That question had served as a clue for Jack.


    ck magic was flying toward him. Jack waved both hands toward the spells.


    Light gently shot out from his hands.


    It looked very weak like a butterfly pping its wings that were wet from the rain.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    The enemies¡¯ eyes opened wide.


    Pssssssssss-


    Shhhhhhh-


    Light surrounded the ck magic spells.


    The spells started to disappear.


    They crumbled into dust without making any noise.


    Jack clenched his fists after seeing what happened.


    He recalled Tasha''sments again.


    ¡®As you are aware, the Dark Elves escaped and hid in the desert after running away from the sun god and the different churches of light. It is a very old story.¡¯


    ¡®...I''m sorry. We should have all lived in harmony with each other.¡¯


    ¡®No! I am not bringing this up for that reason. Anyway, there are records of that time. It was so that we could prepare for simr situations in the future. And if we look at those records...¡¯


    Jack pulled out even more life force, his healing power.


    ¡®The records say that while the Holy Knights were scary, the scariest people were the people with life force. It is because it is ipatible. It is ipatible with dead mana.¡¯


    The Dark Elves¡¯ records discussed the person that they should fear even more than the Holy Knights.


    ¡®People seem to make this mistake often, but while offensive powers are scary and defensive powers are formidable, the powers that force everything you do to turn into nothing is the scariest.¡¯


    A power that makes creatures with the dark attribute unable to fight at all.


    ¡®Of course, it usually takes hundreds of skilled priests working together to make something like that happen.¡¯


    Tasha had looked toward Jack and continued to speak with a serious expression.


    ¡®I believe that if it is you, Jack-nim, you might be able to do that to a degree even if arge-scale is difficult to do.¡¯


    Jack was putting that into practice right now.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    It felt as if a gentle breeze was blowing by.


    The portion of the tower he was standing on became covered in light.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°...How is this possible?!¡±


    The ck mages felt as if that light was a swamp dragging them down.


    The power that made the living be filled with life surrounded the dead mana.


    It was not an attack.


    It just suffocated them.


    That was the beginning.


    Ooooooong-


    The light started to climb down the tower.


    Every area other than where Hannah was fighting started to get covered in light.


    There was no need to cover everything with a strong and powerful light.


    It was just like a gentle breeze.


    Maybe some short grass.


    Possibly even flower petals fluttering in the wind.


    Jack''s light slowly and gently started to reach out to the forest starting with the tower at the center.


    Screeeech!


    Screeeech!


    The golems started to be dull because of the light.


    Clunk.


    The ck mages in the cockpits could feel this gentle life force preventing the golems that were born from dead mana from moving.


    It could not force them to stop like a sturdy boulder or a strong wind.


    However, it quickly and gently wrapped around everything.


    There was no sun during the night. However, the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower where the dead manake existed...


    That tower became the ce with the most life force in an instant.


    The golems and ck mages started to turn their bodies.


    ¡°...We must kill the Saint first.¡±


    They all realized the importance of the Saint¡¯s presence.


    As well as the dangers of his power.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Half of the golems started to head toward the center of the forest.


    Saint Jack.


    They were moving to get rid of the power he was sending out.


    ¡°How could......!¡±


    On the other hand, the knights and mages were not being impacted by that power.


    In fact, they felt as if their condition was getting better.


    ¡°We will kill him!¡±


    ¡°Capture the Saint!¡±


    The knights, Lions, and mages saw the dull movements of the ck mages and golems and immediately started to attack the Saint.


    A few knights were already charging toward him.


    Baaaaang!


    However, a greatsword mmed down and blocked their way.


    The person holding the greatsword put on a pair of white gloves as he started to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s no sword master with you.¡±


    Beacrox took his greatsword out of the ground.


    ¡°Then this should be doable.¡±


    His greatsword that was now bigger than before was pointed toward the knights.


    The knights flinched after seeing Beacrox¡¯s action.


    It was because they didn¡¯t know this masked man¡¯s identity. There were many swordsmen who were on Cale¡¯s side. Furthermore, most of the people here had never personally experienced Cale''s group.


    The confrontation continued.


    ¡°Everybody attack at once!¡±


    ¡°Support them with magic!¡±


    The knights who were observing the enemy found a moment to charge toward the greatsword.


    Beacrox calmly said something at that moment.


    ¡°My work is done.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The knight who was running in the front looked confused.


    ¡®Had he not just said this was doable? But it''s done?¡¯


    Beacrox was telling the truth.


    He had received the following orders from Cale.


    ¡®Stall for some time.¡¯


    The duration he was asked to stall was now over.


    Rumble- Rumble-


    He heard rumblings in the sky.


    The enemies raised their heads.


    The ck night sky was getting foggy.


    Swoooooooooooosh- Swoooooooosh-


    They could hear heavy winds as well. They could see arge gust of winding out from the cross-shaped path as well.


    The soldiers who were pushed off the tower as well as Dorph¡¯s subordinate who had turned into a bloody mess from Dorph¡¯s attacks.


    They were all ced at the bottom of the tower.


    And at the center of that wind...


    A masked man stood there with both fists clenched.


    ¡°...Shall we give it a go?¡±


    There were magic stones clenched within his fists.


    The cloud covered the moon and the stars.


    Once there wasplete darkness and the sources of light in the sky that were shining down on the Alchemists¡¯ Tower disappeared...


    FLASH!


    A blood-like fiery thunderbolt shot down toward the ground.

 Chapter 414: Holding Back the Tears (5)

    <h4>Chapter 414: Holding Back the Tears (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The man in the ck mask was reflected in Lion King Dorph¡¯s eyes.


    The masked man opened his clenched fists.


    Crumble.


    The magic stones crumbled to the ground.


    And then...


    FLASH!


    A sh of red covered everyone''s sights.


    Dorph''s body moved forward.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    A soldier plopped to the ground.


    The fiery thunderbolt in the sky was flying toward them.


    ¡®I''m going to die.


    I''m really going to die now.¡¯


    That was the thought going through the soldier¡¯s mind.


    The soldier started to cry.


    Baaaaaang!


    One of the thunderboltsnded in the za next to the tower.


    The tower started to shake.


    The thunderbolt had formidable attack strength.


    ¡°Oo...ah......¡±


    The thunderbolt had missed the tower this time, but...


    ¡®Next time-¡¯


    Crack. Crack.


    The fiery thunderbolts shed within the cloud as if they would strike down at any moment.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s over......¡±


    The soldier anticipated the end of his life as he saw an endless number of red shes heading down.


    However, he soon saw a silver light.


    Ooooooong-


    He could see a shield covering the southern roof.


    To be more specific, it was covering Saint Jack, Beacrox, and the soldiers.


    It was a shield withrge silver wings opened wide.


    Thisrge barrier appeared in front of the soldiers¡¯ eyes just as the thunderbolt was about to strike down. It looked sturdy enough to defend against the thunderbolt.


    ¡°My money!¡±


    They could hear the man in the ck mask shouting from afar.


    Riiiiiip.


    The masked man was slowly ripping a spatial pocket bag apart. His movement seemed careful and hesitant.


    ¡®F*ck! Damn it!¡¯


    Cale had been hesitant until thest moment before he started to rip the spatial pocket bag with his dagger.


    ¡®Do I use the magic stones? Do I not?¡¯


    He had looked down.


    The same amount of strength he used during the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s battle against the Mogoru Empire seemed to be enough.


    Normally, he would not need to strengthen the fiery thunderbolt.


    ¡®Who cares about a stupid promise?!¡¯


    However, he had made a promise.


    ¡®Human! Learn from today''s incident! You should not be in pain! It makes me sad, it makes gramps sad, it makes everybody sad!¡¯


    That was what Raon had told him after they were told that Choi Han had fainted.


    ¡®I''ll work hard so that I won''t worry you in the future.¡¯


    Cale had promised to work hard to not do that again.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I can break a promise I made with a child.¡¯


    It was a promise with a six-year-old who has not even gone through puberty! Furthermore, this was not someone who he could make apromise with.


    He could already imagine Raon sniffling and handing him a slice of apple pie.


    He didn¡¯t want to eat those soggy tear-soaked apple pies anymore. They were not tasty.


    Cale started to frown.


    His hand was shaking as he held the ripping spatial pocket bag in his hand.


    ¡®...I shouldn¡¯t faint if I strengthen it, right?¡¯


    Since the power of the fiery thunderbolt would get stronger, it should be easy to purify this dead manake that looked shallow.


    ¡°Yes! Let''s show off my wealth and burn through my money again!¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not like it was hard to get this money.


    We stole all of it!¡¯


    Riiiip.


    Calepletely destroyed the spatial pocket bag.


    ¡°Ahahahahahahaha!¡±


    He then started tough like a lunatic.


    ¡®My money!¡¯


    Beacrox had brought it from the capital, but it was nheless his money!


    It''d be one thing if he was using it for something else!


    - Hehe, thanks.


    But to use it on this cheapskate!


    Cale looked angry.


    There were many things he needed to spend money on.


    So, if this wasn¡¯t worth the investment...


    ¡°Just see what happens if you don''t do your job properly.¡±


    The moment this vicious aura started to flow out of Cale...


    ¡°I can''t let you do as you please!¡±


    Cale could see a person jumping off a ledge and charging toward him.


    Dorph, the Lion King.


    Dorph smiled as he punched toward Cale.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Hannah shot her aura toward Dorph.


    Baaaaang!


    However, That aura was easily blocked.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    Hannah could see her aura being blocked by a formless power in the air.


    ¡°Just what, just what the hell is that power?!¡±


    She shouted in anger.


    Cale made eye contact with Dorph at that moment.


    Dorph was trying to get to Cale. Cale was looking down at Dorph.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re an Elementalist, right?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Hannah¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®An Elementalist?


    That hard to find Elementalist?


    The King of the Lions is an Elementalist?


    The bastard who was iming to be a warrior and a fighter who wanted a fair battle is an Elementalist?!¡¯


    Smirk.


    Dorph started to smile.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Cale smiled as well.


    The golden top''s whip that had been in his hand until just a moment ago was now in his pocket.


    ¡®Cale! Something is weird about that Lion! I think he is an Elementalist!¡¯


    ¡®But we can¡¯t see his Elemental? What could it be? Are there Elementals that can''t be seen by other Elementals?¡¯


    ¡®But we can feel the presence of an Elemental inside that man''s body.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe we can¡¯t see it because it is much stronger than we are?¡¯


    ¡®We at least know it is not a Wind Elemental for sure! We would recognize any higher-ranking Wind Elemental-nim.¡¯


    ¡®...What attribute Elemental is it?¡¯


    Two of the Elementals had shared that information with him.


    ¡®...Out of the norm! Something beyond normal standards has appeared! A Lion and an Elementalist! A strong Elementalist at that! Run, must run!¡¯


    The third Elemental continued to send him warnings as well.


    ¡°However, the fact that you have not escaped must mean that you have not thoroughly figured out my strength.¡±


    The feeble-looking Dorph¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent and lunacy.


    Cale started tough as he responded.


    ¡°Be worth the price I paid for you!¡±


    Along with those words...


    He threw magic stones into the air and a loud noise roared out from the sky.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Baaaaang! Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Tens of thunderboltsnded in a single location.


    It was aiming for the cross-shaped path between the divided tower.


    It was also aiming for the dead mana at the center.


    Thunderbolts that shined in both blood red and gold struck down toward those locations.


    Baaaaaang!


    The thunderbolts became even stronger after gobbling up the magic stones.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Dorph jerked his body back.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The entire cross-shaped path was covered in fiery thunderbolts.


    Nothing could approach the path anymore because of the thunderbolt and the fire it caused.


    Boooom.


    In fact, they had to stabilize themselves because of the shock it caused.


    ¡°Activate the magic shields!¡±


    ¡°Be careful! You''ll die if you fall! Dodge the thunderbolts!¡±


    The White Star¡¯s subordinates urgently cast shields or lowered their bodies. A soldier who had been nkly watching this raised his head.


    ¡°T, the thunderbolts are striking down......!¡±


    The fiery thunderbolts wereing down endlessly without stopping.


    And at the center of those thunderbolts...


    There was someone at the center of the cross path with the dead manake underneath him.


    The soldier nkly stared at the masked man that the thunderbolts did not hit.


    He did not seem to be human.


    At the same time, he could tell the identity of that masked man.


    The Silver Shield.


    And the fiery thunderbolt.


    Cale Henituse. It was that person.


    He couldn¡¯t tell whether Cale was the enemy or not, but a sense of relief filled the soldier¡¯s mind.


    ¡°...It''s going to disappear.¡±


    Theke that was full of dead mana. He thought that theke that could have been his grave would not disappear. He believed that this person could make that happen.


    He was almost certain that would be the case.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom!


    The tower started to shake.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The soldier¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Pwaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The ck liquid shot up into the air.


    It was as if a volcano was erupting.


    The dead mana was shooting into the air.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    - ...The dead mana down there is about three-stories deep underground.


    He could hear the cheapskate¡¯s serious voice.


    The dead manake.


    The visible part was not all of it.


    ¡®Three-stories underground?!¡¯


    That was how the cheapskate had described the depth of theke.


    That was beyond Cale''s expectations.


    - I am using the thunderbolts to destroy the three-stories deep storage facility.


    The dead mana had shot up once the thunderbolt made the storage facility explode.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The fiery thunderbolts struck down at the dead mana and gobbled them up each time.


    Craaaackle.


    The surface of the dead manake started to catch on fire. The blood-red light that had traces of gold started to burn.


    However, the ck liquid continued to shoot up.


    ¡°...Is this doable?¡±


    Cale started to frown at this disgustinglyrge amount of dead mana.


    He repeatedly clenched his hands into a fist and opened them back.


    It was possible.


    He could purify this.


    Theke had started to catch on fire.


    The thunderbolts were continuing to fall.


    However.


    - Human! Are you okay? Should I head over as well?


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    - You cannot faint! Should Ie help you? I am the great and mighty Raon Miru!


    ¡°Why would youe here?¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°...My money.¡±


    Cale almost teared up as he took out another bag of magic stones.


    - Hmm?


    He could hear the cheapskate¡¯s shocked voice.


    - You don¡¯t need to give me anymore. Why are you doing this? I''m fine. I have enough to get it done.


    ¡°Are you going to take responsibility if I faint? Are you confident you can do that?¡±


    - ......


    The cheapskate was silent.


    - Money is useless if you are dead.


    The thief whispered in his mind.


    Cale sighed as he flipped the bag of magic stones over.


    Plop. Plop.


    The magic stones started to fall out one by one.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    Someone attacked a thunderbolt and caused an explosion.


    Cale turned his head.


    ¡°I''ll be there soon.¡±


    Dorph punched out as he said that, causing damage to a thunderbolt without even touching it.


    Baaaaang!


    That invisible force was being used again.


    Plop. Plop.


    Cale continued to pour out magic stones and casuallymented to Dorph whom he could see through the gap between the thunderbolts.


    ¡°Just watch your back.¡±


    Dorph flinched and turned around to see a gold aura flying toward him.


    Hannahughed as she started to speak.


    ¡°I thought you were going to fight me. Where are you going?¡±


    Hannah looked vicious even though she was smiling.


    ¡°She really isn¡¯t normal either.¡±


    Cale shook his head before closing the bag.


    That was the signal.


    ¡°Roar wildly.¡±


    Dorph easily took care of the gold aura.


    He then flinched.


    Something wasing.


    A strong power wasing.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    He quickly moved back.


    Thunderbolts soon shot down from the sky and the fire that was burning theke shot up into the air.


    Arge pir of fire had appeared.


    Cale who was at the center of the pir of fire and looking down was the only thing not burning.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Pssssssssss-


    The dead mana started to burn.


    Rose gold colored ashes slowly started to rise into the air.


    It was the sight of the dead mana being purified and disappearing.


    Everybody could see it.


    And at the center of it all...


    ¡°Hehe, hehahahahahahaha!¡±


    The masked man started tough out loud.


    ¡®This is the power of money!¡¯


    Cale was eitherughing in joy orughing in shock after wasting so much money.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Golems could be seen rushing back toward the tower.


    They seemed to be in a hurry.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Cale''s eyes sparkled as he watched the golems head over.


    ¡°I''ll show you the power of money.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    - Human! Is it not hot in there?


    Raon who was hiding while remaining invisible started to speak to him.


    Cale shook his head.


    First, he shot down fiery thunderbolts, then he started tough, and now he shook his head. Others were watching Cale¡¯s actions with confusion as Raon continued to speak.


    - Human, by the way! Goldie gramps called!


    ¡®Eruhaben-nim?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    - He said that Choi Han opened his eyes!


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale slowly started to frown.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The golems continued to rush toward the tower, specifically toward Cale who was trying to get rid of the dead mana as he did that.


    It would be eptable for Cale to be scared while watching this sight.


    However, that was not the issue right now.


    - But goldie gramps said something else as well!


    ¡®What did Eruhaben-nim say?¡¯


    - Choi Han was crying and ignored gramps even when he tried to stop him and asked one of the kingdom''s mages for a teleportation magic scroll toe here!


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    - Apparently, Choi Han woke up while shouting, ¡®Kim Rok Soo!¡¯ Human, do you know who Kim Rok Soo is?


    ¡®Aigoo!¡¯


    Cale felt the world turn dark.


    - Anyway, goldie gramps said he''s headed over as well! Goldie gramps seemed to be shocked after seeing Choi Han crying! Anyway, they are alling! Hehe!


    Cale could not hear Raon''sugh.


    ¡®What the hell did he see?¡¯


    What had Choi Han seen in Choi Jung Soo¡¯s memories?


    ¡®What made Choi Han cry?¡¯


    News about the White Staring.


    Seeing the golems rushing over to kill him.


    Hearing Choi Han wasing was scarier than either of those situations.

 Chapter 415: Holding Back the Tears (6)

    <h4>Chapter 415: Holding Back the Tears (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Han had lost consciousness while watching Eruhaben catching his falling body with a shocked expression.


    Tons of memories had flown into his mind.


    He had then be Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°Hey, Jung Soo.¡±


    Choi Han had be Choi Jung Soo, starting with Choi Jung Soo¡¯s mom smiling and telling him something.


    ¡°Our family has stayed here for generations. We cannot leave.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    His grandfather had faintly smiled and answered Choi Jung Soo¡¯s question.


    ¡°I had a nephew...I guess he would be your uncle once removed. Anyway, it is because there is someone who needs toe back. There¡¯s my younger brother as well... what would happen if they came back here thinking that they were back home only to not find anyone here?¡±


    The young Choi Jung Soo had nodded at his grandfather¡¯s exnation and smiled.


    Thergest tile-roofed house in the neighborhood. He liked this house and enjoyed watching his older cousins, his mom, and his dad moving around while punching or swinging wooden swords.


    Choi Jung Soo slowly got older.


    Choi Han had experienced everything as Choi Jung Soo.


    Then one day as he finished his studies and prepared to take the exam to enter college in the physical education department...


    The world turned into chaos.


    Something that seemed straight out of a movie happened.


    A terrible horror movie at that.


    Once the first part of that movie ended...


    ¡°...I promise I will return.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo had kowtowed twice while looking at the destroyed tile-roofed house.


    Nobody lived in this house now. He worked hard while trying to repair it as much as possible, but the grandeur of this upright ce was long gone.


    ¡°I will return... and turn this ce back to how it used to be.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo, the only survivor from this house, made a promise with everyone.


    He then started to work for apany.


    It was apany in an awkward position as it was neither a guild nor a government entity, but it was able to take on all sorts of jobs because of this ambiguous status.


    ¡°Oh! Are you the only other rookie? My name is Choi Jung Soo! Nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°...Kim Rok Soo. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo had warmly greeted his new colleague.


    ¡°Time to go on a business trip.¡±


    ¡°Team-leader-nim, you mean to go to work, right?¡±


    ¡°Same difference.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo started to do all sorts of jobs with his fellow rookie Kim Rok Soo, team leader Lee Soo Hyuk, and the others on their team.


    He was always getting hurt and doing the hard tasks because he was responsible for fighting in the vanguard.


    It was still bearable.


    It was because he had people who were like family, no, because he had a new family.


    Choi Jung Soo''s memories had continued.


    ¡®I hope peace returns to Earth and we can all live happily ever after.¡¯


    He had looked at his teammates and started to think.


    ¡®I''m going to take everyone to my hometown. The tile-roofed house isrge, and it looks like I already convinced the team leader-nim and Kim Rok Soo!¡¯


    He could smile while thinking about the future every so often as theypleted their missions.


    It was a pure smile that was not forced.


    However, he was always worried.


    This world was one where he never knew when he would die.


    ¡®Looks like that time is finally here.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo had to face a time when his concerns had be reality.


    ¡°...Choi Jung Soo.¡±


    ¡°I''m okay, team leader-nim.¡±


    He smiled and responded to Lee Soo Hyuk. However, his gaze could not move away from therge monster.


    It was the appearance of the monster that Kim Rok Soo had predicted.


    That monster was beyond their wildest imaginations.


    ¡®I might die.¡¯


    He couldn''t help but have that thought.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    He could hear team leader Lee Soo Hyukughing. Jung Soo turned his head to see Lee Soo Hyuk stoically start to speak while pointing at his hand that was holding the sword.


    ¡°You can talk like that while your hand is shaking that much?¡±


    Jung Soo could see his shaking hand. He then started to smile and asked as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Hyung, is it that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Very obvious.¡±


    ¡°Ay, that¡¯s too bad.¡±


    The team leader had shaken his head at Jung Soo¡¯s response. He then sent the signal.


    ¡°Attack! Use the paths that Kim Rok Soo predicted!¡±


    All of their teammates had started to charge toward the monster.


    ¡°Team leader, the three o¡¯clock direction! Two of you head North while three go Northwest!¡±


    Choi Jung Soo listened to Kim Rok Soo''s support from the back as he pulled out his sword.


    Baaaaaang!


    His final battle started by mming away at the monster¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Haaa..., haaa....¡±


    Choi Jung Soo felt his body slowly get heavier.


    ¡®Damn it! This crazy monster bastard!¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo¡¯s face was filled with venomous aura as he red at the monster.


    It was too strong.


    He didn¡¯t know how they would defeat it.


    He looked around.


    ¡°...This crazy!¡±


    Some of his teammates were already dead.


    Many of the others were injured badly like himself.


    He felt as if they would all die if they didn¡¯t run away.


    They needed to run in order to survive.


    It was at that moment.


    He heard an unfamiliar voice.


    - Death is not fated for you. Why are you trying to die? He had ended up intervening earlier because of that.


    Flinch.


    Choi Jung Soo¡¯s body started to shake.


    ¡®What is this voice?


    Who is it?¡¯


    There were fear and curiosity in his voice. However, the unfamiliar voice did not respond to him. It only said what it needed to say.


    - I will make you a proposal.


    Choi Jung Soo had lost all sense of reality because of this unfamiliar voice.


    - I will let you live.


    It felt as if his heart was sinking.


    Choi Jung Soo subconsciously started to pay attention to that voice.


    The promise to let him live.


    - However, you need to go to a different world. That world will wee you. You''ll meet a lot of great people.


    ¡®What is it saying?¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo was lost because of these sudden statements.


    - This situation is so unique that I am giving you a choice, unlike your ancestors.


    Choi Jung Soo recalled what his grandfather had told him after hearing the voice mention his ancestors. His grandfather had told him about the sorrows of their family once he got older and became a high school student.


    ¡®They suddenly disappeared. It was like magic. We never heard from them again. How did our household end up facing such issues......¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo, who frequently read fantasy novels, realized something as he recalled his grandfather¡¯s words and this unfamiliar voice.


    Then it started to speak again.


    - I will let you live. I can promise you that.


    ¡®I can live.¡¯


    Those words struck Choi Jung Soo''s mind like thunder.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    A loud explosion filled the area.


    Choi Jung Soo could see one of his teammates holding up a metal board to block the piece of a building wall the monster flung toward his direction.


    He could see his teammate''s back.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The teammate had held up the metal board as if it was a shield, however, he was pushed back and rammed into Choi Jung Soo.


    He then turned around and red at Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°Hey! Choi Jung Soo!¡±


    ¡°...Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Snap out of it! Do you want to die?! Why are you suddenly nking out?!¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo realized that he had nked out for a moment.


    The unfamiliar voice continued to speak.


    - You see? You¡¯re in grave danger. Don''t you want to live?


    It was a tempting offer.


    Choi Jung Soo''s sense of reality shook once again.


    The monsterunched another attack at that moment.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His teammate Kim Rok Soo¡¯s body was flung aside and rolled on the ground.


    The metal board he had picked up as a temporary piece of defensive equipment was crushed as well.


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s arm had twisted in an odd direction.


    ¡°Ugh, crazy bastard! Snap out of it!¡±


    Choi Jung Soo could see Kim Rok Soo grabbing his injured arm and shout toward him again.


    The punk who was bleeding from his mouth because he had used too much of his power, the punk who had no offensive strength at all, was shouting at him.


    He finallypletely snapped out of it.


    His sense of reality had returned once again.


    - You almost died again. What do you think, do you want to go with me?


    p!


    Choi Jung Soo pped his cheek.


    He then reached his hand out.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so shocked, you punk. Just support us from the rear!¡±


    Choi Jung Soo pulled Kim Rok Soo to him by the cor before jumping up with him.


    Baaaaaang!


    Therge monster¡¯s attack charged past the spot they had been standing.


    ¡°Ah, why are you pushing?! You made me fall! Can¡¯t you see that my arm is broken?!¡±


    Choi Jung Soo chuckled while listening to the grumbling Kim Rok Soo¡¯s energetic voice.


    ¡°Who told the rear support toe all the way up here?¡±


    He then said something he did not mean.


    Of course, Choi Jung Soo knew what had happened. Kim Rok Soo hade up here to save him.


    He looked around.


    All of their teammates were fighting while putting half, no, almost their whole life at risk.


    He wanted to do the same.


    Wouldn''t that be enough?


    I''m going to live the way I want to live. Isn¡¯t that the best?


    Choi Jung Soo clenched onto the sword in his hand and charged toward the monster.


    Attack and get hit.


    Fall and get back up.


    Swing the sword again and get sent flying.


    ¡°...Huff... huff. Huff......¡±


    Choi Jung Soo finally crumbled.


    He slowly started to be unable to breathe.


    It was getting harder and harder to breathe. He had no strength or feeling in his body.


    He was slowly losing his sight as he faintly made out his dead teammates.


    Some thankfully died with their body intact while others died terrible deaths.


    ¡®...The team leader too......¡¯


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk was in a simr condition as him.


    He could also see Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®I''m relieved.¡¯


    It looked like at least one of them would survive.


    Choi Jung Soo had never seen such an expression on Kim Rok Soo¡¯s face before. He usually had a grumbling face that always talked in such an annoying way.


    He didn¡¯t like seeing this expression on Kim Rok Soo''s face.


    - You don''t regret your decision?


    ¡®It''s happening again.¡¯


    He was hearing that voice again.


    - Choi Jung Soo, wasn¡¯t your dream to return to your hometown and live as a farmer? Is it okay to die like this?


    He wanted tough.


    Choi Jung Soo wanted tough out loud after hearing that. However, he responded internally as he had no strength tough.


    ¡®Just something I said, just something I said in passing.¡¯


    What did he want to do once everything was over?


    He had talked to team leader Lee Soo Hyuk about going down to the countryside and being farmers. He would have an orchard and save a plot ofnd to farm. He would also take this Kim Rok Soo who imed he was going to be a cker and put him to work.


    If he left this punk to be a cker, he was bound to go cause trouble somewhere. He and the team leader discussed making him farm with them, so that they won''t have to go save his ass.


    The other teammates said they woulde to visit in the summer and help them harvest in the fall as long as they fed them meat.


    They were all just talk.


    It was the type of thing you talked about because you never knew when you would die. It would be great if it happened, but they were sharing their dreams as if they were jokes because the chances of it happening were slim. It was something like that.


    ¡®That was all it was.¡¯


    Even thinking was bing difficult for Choi Jung Soo.


    He couldn¡¯t see much anymore either.


    He could hear Kim Rok Soo¡¯s voice.


    It didn''t sound like crying, Kim Rok Soo was not someone who would cry until the end.


    He seemed to be calling for him. But why did it sound a shriek?


    - Is this your decision?


    ¡®My decision?


    Nah, things like this can happen as you live.


    ...Of course, I do want to live longer.


    I want to live, but I can''t leave alone.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo could not respond anymore.


    That weird voice was getting quieter.


    - Kim Rok Soo was the one who was supposed to die. But that has changed.


    ¡®...Ah, I am a bit worried about Kim Rok Soo, that punk. I hope he lives a good life.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo felt as if he was slowly being sucked into the darkness.


    He couldn''t hear anything anymore; nothing could reach him.


    The unfamiliar voice continued to mumble.


    - There are only a few things left I can do. Humans really are interesting creatures.


    Choi Jung Soo no longer has the strength to do anything.


    - Choi Han.


    Choi Jung Soo flinched at that moment.


    No, Choi Han had returned to his senses.


    - I am the God of Death. Maybe we will meet again in the future.


    He heard a voice in his head.


    ¡°...Gasp!¡±


    He then opened his eyes.


    ¡°Choi Han! You''re finally awake.¡±


    Click!


    Choi Han pped the hand heading toward him away. He could see that the person was shocked at his response, but he didn¡¯t have time to think about that right now.


    ¡®The memories, the memories-!¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo¡¯s life, his memories, and his emotions were all flooding into Choi Han¡¯s mind like a tsunami. It was hard to breathe.


    A pain different than physical pain was shaking his mind.


    ¡°Huff..., huff. Huff......!¡±


    He took a deep breath.


    His sense of reality slowly started to return.


    Drip. Drip.


    Water drops started to fall onto the back of his hand.


    ¡°...You-¡±


    He heard Eruhaben¡¯s concerned voice.


    However, these were not Choi Han¡¯s own tears.


    Choi Jung Soo.


    These were that person¡¯s tears.


    No, these were the tears of the person who could have been his nephew.


    The tiled-roof house that Choi Jung Soo had lived in.


    That was his father¡¯s house in his hometown.


    Drip. Drip, drip.


    The tears kept falling.


    Choi Han did not understand why he was crying like this.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong? What is it?¡±


    He could clearly see Eruhaben grabbing his shoulders with a shocked expression on his face.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°...Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Choi Han got up from the bed.


    He then grabbed his scabbard resting next to him. It was the sword that Cale had given him. He looked down at the sword before asking Eruhaben a question.


    ¡°Where is Cale-nim right now?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I must go there.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be normal right now. Where do you think-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    That was how Choi Han had used a teleportation magic scroll to leave as soon as he opened his eyes.


    And now...


    The moment he took in the sight he teleported to...


    ¡°...What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±


    Ron greeted Choi Han with a stiff expression rather than his usual benign smile. Clopeh Sekka was sitting on the ground next to him while looking at Choi Han, whose face was full of tear marks, as if he was looking at a crazy bastard.


    Paaaat!


    Eruhaben soon arrived as well.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Choi Han ignored the statements and gazes of the others and pointed above him.


    ¡°Please use flight magic on me.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa. Alright, fine. In return-¡±


    ¡°I will apologizeter. Thank you for taking care of me.¡±


    ¡°...Haaaa, really.¡±


    Eruhaben cast flight magic on Choi Han.


    Choi Han immediately flew up and started to move quickly.


    - Choi Han! Did you really cry? Were you having a nightmare? I will console you!


    He ignored Raon''s voice right now as well.


    Choi Han started to fly quickly.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    He flew toward the location where an endless number of fiery thunderbolts were causing small explosions.


    The fiery thunderbolts opened a path for him.


    Craaaackle.


    He could feel the heat, but the fire did not burn Choi Han.


    Choi Han moved past the fire and the thunderbolts and arrived at the center.


    He could see a masked man standing there.


    Choi Han looked toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°What am I supposed to call the friend of my nephew once removed?¡±


    Cale started tough awkwardly as he responded.


    ¡°...Haha, I don''t know. W, what would you call me? ...Sir?¡±


    He was stuttering.


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Choi Jung Soo was Choi Han¡¯s nephew?


    Ah, this is bad.¡¯

 Chapter 416: Save Me! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 416: Save Me! (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - Human, what is it? You are acting odd!


    Cale could not say anything even though Raon''s voice filled his mind.


    ¡®I''ve been found out.¡¯


    Choi Han seemed to have figured everything out.


    The fact that he mentioned his nephew''s friend alone was enough to show that he knew about Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo. Furthermore, he seemed to have noticed that Kim Rok Soo was the current Cale as well.


    No, it wasn¡¯t that he seemed to have noticed, he knew for sure.


    ¡°...Haha.¡±


    Cale started tough awkwardly before slowly avoiding Choi Han¡¯s gaze.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The cheapskate¡¯s fiery thunderbolts were continuing to purify the dead mana and turn it into rose-gold colored ashes as that happened.


    The fiery thunderbolts and the rose gold colored ashes.


    Thebination of this looked beautiful from a distance.


    However, it was causing people around it to run away as they feared death, although the people at the center were not in a situation to notice what was going on.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°...Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    Choi Han nonchntly saying his name made Cale look toward a mountain in the distance. Of course, the only things he could see were the fiery thunderbolts that blocked his view.


    The disappearing ck liquids were also there.


    Choi Han just quietly observed Cale.


    ¡®...Kim Rok Soo.¡¯


    Choi Han repeated that name in his mind once more.


    He then tried to put Cale and Kim Rok Soo together.


    During the time he had been Choi Jung Soo...


    He had met many people as he followed through Choi Jung Soo''s memories in his dream.


    Choi Han had not thought much about it when he met Kim Rok Soo inside the dream. However, the smart Choi Han realized that Kim Rok Soo reminded him of someone as soon as he woke up.


    No, they were the same.


    That person was Cale Henituse.


    Their way of speaking.


    Facial expressions.


    Personality.


    But most importantly...


    ¡®You have to pay for your meals.¡¯


    The things Kim Rok Soo had said in the dream...


    ¡®My dream is to be a cker. A rich cker. If that is difficult, just a regr cker. Got it?¡¯


    Those words ovepped with someone else¡¯s statements.


    He had also seen how both Kim Rok Soo and Cale Henituse used the ''record¡¯ ability.


    He also saw how they coughed up blood or ended up in pain after using their abilities.


    Finally, the conversation he saw in Choi Jung Soo¡¯s memories...


    Choi Jung Soo had been chatting with his teammates during a short period of peace.


    ¡®Are you reading a fantasy novel again?¡¯


    ¡®Unfortunately, not this time.¡¯


    ¡®Huh? It really isn¡¯t a fantasy novel. It¡¯s rare for you to read anything else.¡¯


    ¡®It happens every so often.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo smiled at his sunbae before making eye contact with Kim Rok Soo who was next to him.


    ¡®Hey, do I look a bit smart?¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo just shook his head sideways at Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡®Ahem.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo didn''t care about Kim Rok Soo''s response as he continued to speak.


    ¡®My family researched ancient sword arts and martial arts for generations. Since my ability is rted to the sword as well, I thought about creating a new sword art that fits the modern world! Isn¡¯t that cool? Ahh, I can feel just how cool I am.¡¯


    ¡®...Sigh.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had sighed before looking at the book in Choi Jung Soo¡¯s hand.


    ¡®What does creating your sword art have to do with a book on pure Korean?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s very important! Hey, the name is everything! Look, look, there are a lot of great pure Korean words!¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo opened the book. He then smiled as he looked at a word on the page he opened.


    ¡®Oh look, there¡¯s a great word as soon as I opened it! I''m going to use our cool pure Korean words toe up with a name for my sword art. Being cool is the best! Hahahaha!¡¯


    That page had pure Korean words starting with, ¡®?, and ?.¡¯


    Choi Han had seen it because Choi Jung Soo had seen it.


    Two words were clearly visible on the page.


    Raon and Miru.


    Joyful Dragon.


    ¡®Choi Han! I like my name the best and it is great! Raon Miru! I am the great and mighty Raon Miru!¡¯


    He recalled how happy the ck Dragon had been that Cale had given him a name.


    Choi Han did not know that Raon was a pure Korean word before seeing it.


    However, Choi Han came to a realization after all of the information gathered in his mind.


    Kim Rok Soo and Cale Henituse might be the same person.


    That thought filled him with all sorts of emotions.


    Shock, anger, happiness, sorrow, and joy.


    Choi Han had never felt so many emotions overwhelm him as he did during the short duration of time it took to wake up and teleport here.


    Choi Han¡¯s hand headed to his scabbard.


    He touched the sword that Cale had given him.


    He tightly grabbed onto the scabbard.


    There was something that came to his mind through all of those emotions...


    It suddenly hit him.


    It was a thought that truly did suddenly pop into his mind.


    ¡®Cale-nim...


    Did hee here by choice like Choi Jung Soo could have done? If not, how did he end up here?¡¯


    The God of Death had given Choi Jung Soo a choice toe to this world.


    ¡®Did Cale-nim, did Kim Rok Soo make a simr choice?


    Or did Cale end up here unexpectedly as he had?¡¯


    Choi Han continued to think without saying anything.


    Click. Click.


    His eyes looked deep in thought as he slowly touched the scabbard.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s actions made Cale scared.


    Click. Click.


    Every time Choi Han touched his scabbard with the deep look in his eyes...


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale''s heart was beating wildly. Cale¡¯s shoulders unintentionally curled slightly forward in fear.


    He started to think.


    ¡®Is he going to beat me up with the scabbard?¡¯


    ¡®Why did you trick me? Huh? Why didn¡¯t you say anything? You damn punk who is much younger than I am! You tricked me all this time when you are my nephew¡¯s friend? Huh?¡¯


    ¡®Is he going to say something like that as he beats me up?¡¯


    - Both the human and Choi Han are acting weird!


    Raon''s words could not reach Cale right now.


    Cale was looking at the fire as he peeked toward Choi Han¡¯s scabbard every so often.


    ¡®...Ah, damn it, do I just close my eyes and let him hit me?¡¯


    Cale started to debate what to do.


    It was at that moment.


    - ...I''m working hard to purify the dead mana.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale ignored the cheapskate after hearing the cheapskate and Choi Han¡¯s voice at the same time.


    He better do a good job at purifying after gobbling up all that money.


    ¡°...Huh? What is it?¡±


    He awkwardly asked back.


    - ...Human, are you trying to scam Choi Han? Why are you being weird and putting on that fake good guy expression? Something is weird! Don¡¯t scam Choi Han! You can use it on the White Star!


    ¡®Like hell I''m trying to scam him!¡¯


    The corners of Cale''s lips slightly shook after hearing Raon''sments.


    He heard Choi Han''s calm voice at that moment.


    ¡°Kimchi, cup ramen, pork belly, green onion pancakes, veggie tempura.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Cale subconsciously responded with a nk expression.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°Don''t you want to eat those things? You seemed to eat them a lot.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Gochujang, doenjang-jjigae, jokbal. You don''t crave them?¡±


    Choi Han was smiling as he gently asked, and Cale nkly responded.


    ¡°...Of course, I do?¡±


    Who wouldn''t?


    Even though he never brought it up, who wouldn''t want to eat things they grew up eating but have not been able to enjoy for a few years?


    Cale looked toward Choi Han with an expression that seemed to be asking why he was asking such an odd question.


    ¡°Ha, hahahaha-¡±


    Choi Han started tough.


    He then suddenly stoppedughing.


    ¡°It looks like we need to have a long and deep conversation alone in a quiet location.¡±


    Choi Han was speaking gently, but Cale became scared.


    Click. Click.


    It was because Choi Han was still touching the scabbard as he said that without even the slightest trace of a smile on his face.


    Choi Han stared at Cale for a moment before continuing to speak.


    "Will you honestly tell me everything?¡±


    Cale didn''t even hesitate for a second as he responded.


    ¡°Why are you asking such an obvious question?¡±


    How could he hide anything when it looked like Choi Han had already figured everything out?


    Choi Han chuckled at the grumbling Cale.


    ¡°There is something I wish to ask right now though. Is that okay?¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    Choi Han opened his mouth to speak.


    Baaaaang!


    However, he could not say anything.


    Cale turned his head.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    A formless power was destroying the fiery thunderbolts and the path of fire every time Dorph punched.


    The red pir was slowly breaking down, allowing them to be able to see Dorph¡¯s face.


    ¡°Can¡¯t let you burn all of that precious dead mana.¡±


    Dorph smiled with a rxed expression and Cale could see the ground behind Dorph.


    ¡°This bastard!¡±


    Hannah sent out another aura attack toward Dorph¡¯s back.


    Cale could see that Hannah had minor injuries all over her body.


    ¡°Oh my, so energetic.¡±


    Dorph half-heartedly swung his fist toward the back.


    Baaaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Hannah barely managed to defend against Dorph''s formless attack with the face of her sword. However, her body was sent flying back to the roof of the tower.


    Boom!


    Hannah managed to somehow hand on both feet.


    ¡°I''m going to kill that bastard!¡±


    She then shouted toward Cale who was visible through the pir of fire that Dorph was breaking.


    ¡°Hehe, truly a passionate swordsman.¡±


    Dorph chuckled before starting to destroy the fire and the thunderbolts again.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The explosions continued and Cale made eye contact with Choi Han.


    ¡°It looks like we have to fight?¡±


    Cale casuallymented and Choi Han responded calmly.


    ¡°Yes, let me ask just one thing bef-¡±


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    Choi Han had to stop talking again because of the sound of Dorph punching.


    ¡°Hehe, it looks like it is Choi Han standing next to you. Seeing another warrior makes me want to fight fair and square again! What do you say we take care of Cale Henituse and then fight?¡±


    Dorph shouted with joy as he continued to punch.


    Baaaaang!


    Bang! Baaaaang!


    A fiery thunderbolt was destroyed with each punch. Dorph was slowly approaching Cale''s location.


    Choi Han quickly resumed speaking.


    ¡°Cale-nim, the thing I am curious about-¡±


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°I''ll just ask about that before I go. Only then will I be at pea-¡±


    Bang! Baaaaang!


    Dorph shouted as he continued to punch.


    ¡°This is thest one!¡±


    Choi Han resumed speaking.


    ¡°Going back-¡±


    Dorph mmed down on the pir of fire at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    A loud explosion much louder than the others echoed out.


    Cale could see arge hole through the fire.


    Dorph stepped into the center area where Cale was standing through the hole as he smiled.


    ¡°Finally, the ce to fight has-¡±


    ¡°You''re being so loud.¡±


    Dorph had no choice but to raise his arms and curl his body before he got to finish what he was saying.


    Baaaaaang!


    A violent ck aura mmed down on Dorph.


    ¡°Ugh, you truly are strong.¡±


    Dorph lowered his arms as he smiled at Choi Han. However, he had to quickly raise them back up to guard.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    ck aura continued to attack Dorph without stopping.


    Dorph could hear Choi Han¡¯s voice.


    His voice was calm but cold.


    ¡°You are being too loud. Why don¡¯t you shut the f*ck up?¡¯


    Cale could see Choi Han speaking to Dorph with a vicious expression on his face.


    ¡®...So, who told him to make so much noise when other people were talking?¡¯


    Cale clicked his tongue as he looked at Dorph.


    ¡®He¡¯s going to get beaten to a pulp now.¡¯


    ng!


    Choi Han took out his sword.


    ¡®Vicious bastard.¡¯


    Choi Han had attacked Dorph with aura around his scabbard until now.


    Cale shouted while looking at Choi Han who took his sword out to fight for real.


    ¡°Fighting!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Choi Han chuckled at Cale speaking Korean. He then turned around and looked at Cale.


    Cale continued to speak with a serious expression.


    ¡°Can I ask you something too?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That, if you are Jung Soo''s paternal cousin once removed, shouldn¡¯t I treat you as a respected elder?¡±


    Choi Han looked shocked, but Cale was being serious.


    It''d be one thing if Choi Han was an ancestor from a few generations ago, but he couldn¡¯t keep talking so casually to an elder of Jung Soo''s family from the generation right above them.


    It happened as Choi Han opened and closed his mouth a few times without being able to say anything.


    ¡°If you get distracted while facing me-¡±


    Dorph charged toward Choi Han.


    Baaaaaang!


    Choi Han sent out another aura attack before looking at Dorph with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°I told you that you are being too loud.¡±


    He then responded to Cale.


    ¡°I don''t need that.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to be treated as an elder.


    Something like that was not necessary.


    Choi Han pushed aside the conversation with Cale for the time being and moved toward Dorph.


    The thing he wanted to ask Cale was the following.


    ¡®Cale-nim, are you happy that you ended up here? Do you not regret it?¡¯


    Choi Han kept that to himself for now as he raised his sword.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The Lion King and Choi Han, the sword master.


    The fist and the sword started to properly sh against each other.


    Cale started to think as he watched them fight.


    ¡®Ah, what a relief.


    That bastard will get beaten up on my behalf.¡¯


    - Human! Why do you suddenly have a happy smile on your face?


    ¡®Looks like Choi Han is not as angry with me as I thought.


    He really is a good guy.¡¯


    Cale could only think that Choi Han was a very understanding and good person.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Cale calmed down hearing the sound of fighting echoing around him.


    1. 2 Korean consonants


    2. different Korean foods.

 Chapter 417: Save Me! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 417: Save Me! (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - I, I''m still in the middle of purifying......


    The pir of fire continued to crackle beautifully with the cheapskate¡¯s disappointed voice in the background.


    Crackle.


    The rose gold colored ashes continued to fly in between the pir of fire.


    It looked as if the dead mana was decreasing little by little.


    Cale slowly sped both hands together as that happened.


    Baaaaang!


    He could hear loud explosions.


    ¡°You must be Choi Han, the famous youngest sword master!¡±


    Dorph''s fist blocked Choi Han¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Your ck aura looks cool, but it doesn''t seem like you live up to your fame.¡±


    Choi Han attacked the brightly smiling Dorph again.


    Baaaaaang!


    Another explosion rang out and Cale sped his hands even harder.


    ¡°Will you fight me fair and square? I request a match as a warrior. What do you think?¡±


    His mane-like hair fluttered in the wind.


    Dorph¡¯s two arms blocked the shining ck aura.


    Then another ck aura shot out toward him.


    Baaaaaang!


    Dorph was forced back with each attack.


    It looked as if he would be forced out of the pir of fire he barely made it through.


    Baaaaaang!


    Baaaaang!


    The sword and the fist shed once more.


    ¡°Tsk, this young fe is not one to talk! Can I take this as you agreeing with my request?¡±


    Cale tightened his grip after hearing Dorph¡¯sment.


    Dorph then flinched.


    ¡°You, so fast-!¡±


    Choi Han had instantly arrived in front of Dorph.


    The moment Choi Han and Dorph made eye contact...


    Choi Han moved one hand away from his sword.


    He then punched out. He started to speak at the same time.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Baaaaang!


    The fist covered in aura aimed for Dorph''s mouth.


    The shocked Dorph barely managed to block it.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The pir of fire touched his back. The fire instantly started to gobble up his shirt.


    However, he did not have time to pay any attention to it.


    ¡°Your aura suddenly became amplified!¡±


    This ck aura was much more violent than the one that had been surrounding his sword.


    Choi Han''s original power that Dorph did not know about charged out again.


    Choi Han punched Dorph in the stomach with his aura covered fist as he coldly continued to speak.


    ¡°You speak too much.¡±


    Baaaaaang!


    Another hole appeared in the pir of fire.


    Someone was flung out through the hole.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Dorph was thrown as he touched his stomach in pain.


    - Should I leave the hole in the pir of fire? The one doing the beating is on your side while the one getting the beating is your enemy. Right? I''ll just leave it alone. I''m very good at my job. Don''t you agree?


    Cale ignored the cheapskate.


    It could not be helped.


    Choi Han used his aura at max power as he followed behind the flying Dorph.


    He also made a shortment as he moved.


    ¡°So much better now that it is quiet.¡±


    Baaaaaang!


    The ck aura struck Dorph like a boomerang.


    Cale quietly watched all of this happen.


    ¡®Wow...that, that- Scary bastard... vicious bastard...it¡¯s fine to ruthlessly beat him up, but damn, he¡¯s really ruthlessly beating him up......¡¯


    Cale kept his mouth shut while watching Choi Han fight.


    He felt as if that loud Lion King Dorph was getting beaten up on his behalf.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale suddenly had a thought.


    ¡®Can I keep calling him punk or bastard?¡¯


    He was feeling iffy about calling Choi Han a scary bastard and a vicious bastard.


    ¡®He¡¯s Choi Jung Soo¡¯s uncle and not some distant ancestor. He''s also no longer just a character in a book. He did say it was fine to speak informally, but... Is it too much calling him a bastard?


    Haaa...damn it... I don''t know.¡¯


    Cale was getting a headache.


    He had visited their graves once.


    Well, it was more like a forest than a grave.


    ¡®It was a safe zone past this mountain.¡¯


    He had gone to a small mountain with Choi Jung Soo and team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Choi Jung Soo had calmly exined while standing at the entrance to the mountain.


    ¡®That time, the time when the world flipped over. Remember how the monsters all poured out? The inte was down, and our cars, cellphones, nothing was working properly.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo¡¯s family members, the ones who were in this hometown house when the chaos happened, supposedly crossed this mountain that was the shortest path to get to the safe zone they had heard on the radio.


    ¡®But could we just leave on our own? We had to take the other people in the vige with us.¡¯


    They had started to cross the mountain with the other vigers.


    ¡®We are a decently famous martial arts household. People would stop by every so often asking for information because they were researching ancient sword arts. We had to step up in such a situation.¡¯


    Then, Choi Jung Soo''s family protected the vigers crossing the mountain, creating paths for them and defending the rear.


    Some of them decided to stay back and protect the vige as well. No, they had decided to fight against the monsters that tried to enter their vige.


    ¡®But too many of them appeared.¡¯


    The vige and his family''s house were destroyed. The small mountain became deste.


    It ended up bing everyone¡¯s graves. That was a time when you would be lucky to find someone¡¯s body once they died, if you couldn¡¯t, then thest ce you saw them became their graves and thest memory you had of them.


    ¡®Hey, so what if we buy this mountain and turn it into an orchard? Can you nt fruit trees on a mountain? Is that a bad idea?¡¯


    ¡®...Haaaa.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had shaken his head at Choi Jung Soo''s excited voice.


    ¡®Anyway, show your respects to this mountain! Say, that Choi Jung Soo¡¯s dongsaeng Kim Rok Soo is here.¡¯


    ¡®...Since when am I your dongsaeng? Our birthdays are the same.¡¯


    ¡®I was born in the early morning. I''m sure you were bornter than I was.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo had started to smile more and had cheekily added on after seeing Kim Rok Soo starting to frown.


    ¡®Hey, either way, we are brothers and family. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¯


    ¡®Ha!¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had scoffed in disbelief.


    But Choi Jung Soo had smiled.


    ¡®Hey, Kim Rok Soo, you ha! Ha! Over and over, but I don''t see you disagreeing with me. Do you think I don''t know your personality? Hehe, don''t you like being brothers with me? Hmm? Team leader-nim, doesn¡¯t that seem to be the case?¡¯


    ¡®It does.¡¯


    ¡®Shut up. Team leader-nim, could you please be quiet as well?¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo hadughed more at Kim Rok Soo¡¯s response.


    ¡®Kekeke, Kim Rok Soo is always like this. He¡¯s such a shy boy. He can¡¯t deny it because it''s true!¡¯


    That was the case.


    Although Kim Rok Soo was grumbling about what Choi Jung Soo was saying, he could not deny it. Cale had recorded Choi Jung Soo¡¯s eyes as heughed with the forest behind him.


    He also recorded team leader Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s chuckling and his gaze that was filled with sorrow.


    That was how life was at that point.


    - Human!


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale quickly ended the record that was ying in his mind.


    This useless record had opened on its own. Cale was able to snap out of it thanks to Raon.


    Baaaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He could see Dorph who was sent flying once more by Choi Han¡¯s punch.


    ¡®...He really is a vicious... Bastard...no, person.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s face underneath the mask turned stoic as Raon continued to speak with excitement.


    - Human! Choi Han is always so consistent! Choi Han is strong!


    ¡®...This vicious little Dragon.¡¯


    Cale started to frown once more. This six years old Dragon was consistently vicious as well.


    ¡®Scary bastards.¡¯


    Cale let out a small sigh.


    His hand slowly moved down.


    - Just a little more! It is taking a while because of therge amount of dead mana but I am purifying it little by little! Only about a third of it is left now!


    The cheapskate was sharing his hardworking efforts to Cale, but Cale ignored it and opened his mouth to speak.


    He wanted to quickly defeat the enemy. He needed to chat with Choi Han afterward, but it looked like he would be able to get through it without getting beaten up.


    ¡®Let''s deal with the most urgent issue first.¡¯


    Cale lowered his hands. He started to activate an ancient power.


    It was at that moment.


    - Human! By the way, what are doenjang-jjigae and gochujang?


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Cale''s body flinched like a broken robot.


    - Human, do you want to eat those things?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    - The consistent Choi Han asked you if you were craving those things! Human, you responded that you were!


    The conversation that he had had with Choi Han brushed through his mind.


    ¡®Cale-nim.¡¯


    ¡®...Huh? What is it?¡¯


    ¡®Kimchi, cup ramen, pork belly, green onion pancakes, veggie tempura.¡¯


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    ¡®Don''t you want to eat those things? You seemed to eat them a lot.¡¯


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    ¡®Gochujang, doenjang-jjigae, jokbal. You don''t crave them?¡¯


    ¡®...Of course I do?¡¯


    Cale recalled how he had stupidly answered with a question, but that wasn¡¯t the issue.


    - Human! What is cup ramen? I''m curious about what all those things are!


    Cale slowly responded to Raon''s excited voice.


    ¡°...Food from Choi Han¡¯s hometown.¡±


    - Oh.


    Raon let out a short gasp of understanding before bombarding Cale with more questions.


    - Then what are Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo? I am curious! And what is a paternal cousin once removed? Is Choi Han that Jung Soo person''s paternal cousin once removed? I am curious about all of these things!


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale was starting to get a headache.


    Raon was the only one who knew about his conversation with Choi Han and everything that just happened. Raon had also heard from Choi Han that he had lived for a long time. The next individual to know the most was Eruhaben who had only heard the names Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale started to think but he did not have much time.


    ¡°For now, it is something that only Choi Han, you, and I know.¡±


    - Oh! Is it a secret for the three of us?


    ¡°Yes. You can¡¯t even tell On and Hong right now.¡±


    - ...Mm... alright! I am great and mighty, so I am good at keeping promises!


    Baaaaang!


    They heard another explosion.


    Cale continued to speak while thinking that Choi Han was fighting well, or doing a good job beating Dorph up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a short exnation because we are in a rush right now.¡±


    - Alright!


    Cale who didn¡¯t know that the invisible Raon was sping his chubby two front paws together calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han is rted to my closest friend, someone who was like my brother. He is that guy''s paternal cousin once removed, which means he is my friend¡¯s dad''s cousin.¡±


    - Gasp!


    Cale didn¡¯t care about the six years old Dragon being shocked as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Mm, that means he is senior to me in hierarchy.¡±


    - Gasp!


    Cale continued to speak.


    It was easy to keep talking once he got started.


    ¡°This is the issue right now. It would be fine if he was a distant ancestor.¡±


    Instead, he was someone Kim Rok Soo might have met if he went down with Choi Jung Soo for holidays or vacations.


    ¡°But he''s an elder I would have probably met when going to my friend¡¯s house.¡±


    He was slowly starting to whine and grumble.


    ¡°Aigoo, if I treated him the way I¡¯ve been treating Choi Han this whole time, then I would really have been trash. Of course, I still am trash right now.¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes indeed.¡¯


    Imagine telling his friend¡¯s elder things like, ¡®Choi Han, go pay for your meal,¡¯ or, ¡®Get out there and fight.¡¯ Choi Jung Soo would have beaten him up and they would have all cussed him out while saying that he was mentally ill.


    ¡®...One day, I-


    I will smack the God of Death in the back.¡¯


    Cale made a firm resolution. He was someone who always aplished the things he set his mind on. He had smacked both Imperial Prince Adin and the White Star from behind already. Well, not enough for the White Star just yet. He needed to smack him harder.


    Cale¡¯s mind started to get moreplicated. It was hard to think as usual when dealing with such a shocking situation.


    - Human......


    Raon helped center Cale again.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    - What are jokbal and veggie tempura?


    ¡°Food.¡±


    - Human, do you like those things?


    Cale answered without any hesitation.


    Raon should act ordingly because he already said that everything they were talking about was a secret.


    ¡°Mm, yes?¡±


    - Oh... I understand. I still have a lot of space in my spatial dimension.


    Flinch.


    Cale''s shoulders flinched.


    The tips of his hands that were lowered twitched.


    Spatial dimension.


    Those words made Cale think about Raon stuffing his face with doenjang, jokbal, and gochujang after he faints.


    That was too, too vicious.


    ¡°Those foods aren¡¯t here.¡±


    He urgently responded that way.


    - Doesn¡¯t Choi Han know about them? Choi Han should know how to make them because they are food from his hometown! That¡¯s fine then!


    ¡®...Hmm?


    What''s fine?


    I''m not okay with that.¡¯


    Cale started to imagine the tear-soaked kimchi that would end up in his mouth once he fainted.


    That...


    That really did not seem enjoyable. But thinking about his red hair pairing with his face that would be red from blood and kimchi... That would be quite a sight.


    ¡®No. Can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯


    Cale thought to himself to tell Choi Han to not tell Raon about food from home. Choi Han would take care of things ordingly then.


    ¡®...Well, does it not matter?¡¯


    The rest of the group would probably enjoy it if they were told it was food from Choi Han¡¯s hometown.


    It would be fine as long as the others did not know that Cale was Kim Rok Soo and that this world is actually in a book.


    ¡®...I''m sure it¡¯ll all work out.¡¯


    Cale casually started to organize his thoughts.


    They were currently in the middle of a battle.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    - Human!


    It was at that moment.


    He heard Choi Han shouting at a distance as well as Raon''s voice.


    Cale flinched.


    ¡°Cale-nim! Shield-!¡±


    He could see Choi Han shouting urgently as he ran toward him.


    However, something else caught his attention first.


    The night sky...


    The night sky seemed to be descending from above.


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    It was not that the night sky itself was falling.


    - It¡¯s a wall! Human a ck wall is falling!


    A ck wall that was impossible to separate from the night sky because they were the same in color was falling toward Cale and the pir of fire.


    ¡°Kahahahahaha! This is it!¡±


    He could hear Dorphughing.


    ¡®Is this Dorph''s power?¡¯


    Cale watched as this ck wall that resembled arge metal te fell toward him.


    ¡°Shield-!¡±


    Choi Han shouted but Cale could not move.


    And then...


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    A loud explosion shot out from the pir of fire.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han stopped flying toward Cale.


    He then brushed his face with one hand.


    The ck wall had stopped in the air along with that loud explosion.


    Others would think that it just stopped by itself. However, Choi Han could tell what happened.


    ¡®It is Raon.¡¯


    Raon¡¯s ck shield was blocking that wall and keeping it up.


    ¡°Is this that famous Dragon¡¯s shield?¡±


    Choi Han could hear Dorph¡¯s calm voice behind him. He turned toward Dorph.


    He looked extremely calm as if he had never been the consistently talking person from before.


    This was the real Dorph. He had not been running away in shock at Choi Han¡¯s aura or getting hurt.


    ¡°It''ll be hard to fight.¡±


    Dorph started to smile at Choi Han.


    He then pped his hand.


    p!


    Once the pping noise echoed in the area...


    Boom!


    Choi Han looked around.


    The forest surrounding the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    The many golems within the forest.


    Therge golems started to move toward the tower and Cale''s group.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The ground started to shake.


    Choi Han turned his head.


    Cale was still purifying the dead mana. This fire ancient power was the power that made Cale faint the most. Choi Han tightened his grip around the sword knowing that was the case.


    "Shall we fight now?¡±


    As Dorph smiled and made thatment...


    Boom!


    The golems started to take out swords, spears, axes, and other weapons.


    Choi Han looked at them without a smile on his face.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I knew it would be like this.¡±


    He could hear Cale''s voice.


    Choi Han turned to look at the pir of fire.


    He could see Cale through the hole he made earlier when he sent Dorph flying.


    Cale had his head down with his arms slumped down.


    Cale then slowly raised his head.


    Choi Han could see that Cale was smiling.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    Cale had his hands slumped down toward the ground.


    He was using an ancient power right now.


    Once all of the golems gathered together to move toward Cale''s group at the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower...


    ¡°Bind them.¡±


    They started to grow following Cale¡¯s will.


    The forest.


    The trees that filled this forest...


    - Got it.


    The glutton priestess responded.


    The vines started to grow.


    They then started to wrap around the golems and this entire area.


    Choi Han and Dorph could see Cale smiling while looking at them.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time Mary came here.¡±


    A light shed to show someone was teleporting over as if to respond to his statement.


    - Human! You are right on target!


    A red light shed by the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower before it disappeared.


    And in that ce...


    ¡°It looks like we came right on time?¡±


    ¡°I think we are a bitte. But we can still destroy them all.¡±


    Rosalyn, Mary, Sir Rex, and the Dark Elf warriors had appeared.


    1. Changed to this over uncle because this line of questioning would not work with uncle (since Raon should know what uncle is). Made the change in 416 as well

 Chapter 418: Save Me! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 418: Save Me! (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Someone broke a branch.


    ¡°... What the!¡±


    However, the person who broke that branch could not help but be shocked and afraid.


    The ck mage looked down and shouted in shock.


    ¡°How the hell is this a tree branch?!¡±


    He could see arge tree branch wrapping around the golem¡¯s leg and heading for the body.


    Pss-


    The ck mage flinched and looked up after hearing the rustling of leaves.


    ¡°...Shit......¡±


    He could see many more branches reaching toward the golem and the cockpit.


    Underneath the night sky... The trees that were the quietest existences here but filled up most of this area, no, the entire forest was attacking the golems.


    Screech, screech-


    The golem could not move its foot forward.


    It was wrapped out by a silent enemy.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    Axe, sword, spear, and fist.


    The golems attacked the branches with their respective weapons.


    ¡°Ohe on, please!¡±


    The people in the cockpit turned from calm to slowly desperate before it turned into looks of disgust.


    ¡°Why is there no end to them?!¡±


    Baaaaang!


    A branch crumbled after being hit by an axe.


    However, a new branch grew out and filled its spot.


    Even after the golems broke them and broke them again...


    This weak existence was persistent as it prevented the golems from moving.


    ¡°...This-¡±


    An allied soldier who came with Saint Jack was at loss for words. It was as if the trees had turned into monsters to attack the golems.


    It felt as if the forest had turned into a swamp of sorts.


    "What are you all doing? Hurry up and retreat to the rear!¡±


    The soldier quickly snapped out of it and started to retreat after hearing his superior scold him.


    All soldiers were retreating after hearing Saint Jack and the knights ordering them to move back.


    Shhhhhhh- Shhhhhh-


    The soldier who was running away from the tower felt fear as well as relief as he watched therge tree trunks brushing past him.


    Baaaaang!


    He could see the tree trunk wrap around a golem that was right behind him.


    The soldier turned his head around once more.


    The center of the forest...


    There was a pir of fire supporting the ck wall at the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower located in the center of the forest.


    Lion King Dorph started tough as he watched the fire.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    His gaze was focused at the center of the pir of fire.


    Cale Henituse.


    Cale was smiling as he looked at Dorph. Dorph could see the pair of eyes that seemed to be looking down at him.


    ¡°You sure say some funny things.¡±


    Cale continued to speak while looking at Dorph as if he was a joke.


    ¡°You want fair and square after you''ve done all that terrible crap until now? Does something like that work on the battlefield?¡±


    Cale slowly raised the hands that he had lowered.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    - I''m hungry, I''m hungry, I''m so hungry.


    He could hear the glutton priestess¡¯s mumblings.


    ¡®Yes, I''m sure you are hungry.


    It''spletely understandable.¡¯


    - Do not overdo it.


    He could also hear the Super Rock.


    ¡®Yes, I don¡¯t n on overdoing it.¡¯


    That was why Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Rise.¡±


    Shhhhhhh- Shhhhhh-


    The tree trunks that were not binding the golems started to move.


    The shot up into the air.


    Boom, boom!


    They crashed into each other.


    Then they started to wrap around together.


    All allied soldiers retreated to the rear.


    At the center of the tower... Cale who was floating higher than the forest could see the new appearance of the forest.


    ¡°...Us.¡±


    Dorph took in the sight of the forest.


    ¡°Are you trying to capture us?¡±


    The forest created arge dome around them.


    This was not created to protect the inside from the dangers of the outside.


    It was a trap made so that the people inside could not escape.


    Dorph could see Cale tilting his head.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Cale''s body then shot down to the ground.


    Dorph started to frown at the same time.


    ¡°Just what?!¡±


    The pir of fire disappeared.


    It had gone out in an instant.


    Cale chuckled as he responded.


    ¡°Things will getplicated if I overdo it.¡±


    The Fire of Destruction and the Indestructible Shield.


    Therge pir of fire and the growing trees of the forest.


    Using both would definitely put a burden on his body.


    ¡°Get him!¡±


    Cale could see the ck mages and magesunching attacks toward him after hearing Dorph''s orders as he descended toward the dead manake.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    He called for someone.


    ¡°Tasha.¡±


    He called for a Dark Elf as well.


    A person who was wearing a robe and standing between the Dark Elf warriors charged toward the dead manake.


    Swooooooosh-


    A breeze blew by.


    The hood of the robe came off, revealing Tasha''s face.


    The ck magic and magic attacks were flying toward Cale.


    Baaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion right above the dead manake.


    A dust cloud made it hard for them to see.


    ¡°Young master Cale, you look even skinnier than before.¡±


    However, Tasha had Cale dangling on her side as she charged out of the dust cloud.


    ¡°...Ah... isn¡¯t it too much to have me dangling like this?¡±


    Cale sighed as Tasha carried him by her side.


    He would have usually used the Sound of the Wind at this point, but the chances of fainting were quite high if he was to use any other power right now. Then they might really create some gochujang in this world.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale could hear the voices of the ck mages standing at the top of the tower.


    ¡°Now! Go procure the dead mana!¡±


    The ck mages started to use flight magic to fly down.


    He heard a GPS-like voice at that moment.


    The owner of the calm voice rushed past Tasha and Cale who were moving away from the tower.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal.¡±


    The hands of the person in a ck robe that were covered in spiderweb-like scars appeared from underneath the robe.


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    The Dark Elves followed behind her.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Stop them!¡±


    The ck mages were shocked.


    Screech, screech.


    It was the same for the mages sitting in the golems¡¯ cockpits who could not move because of the branches holding them down.


    The Dark Elves started to smile as they watched.


    ¡°It definitely feels different to have a cake disappear on its own versus having someone taking it from you and eating it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes indeed. That is why we need to take it and eat it!¡±


    Cale could see some of the Dark Elves smiling wickedly as they jumped into the dead manake while others hindered the magesing down from the tower.


    They seemed to be enjoying themselves.


    ¡°Hehe, doesn¡¯t it look like we are the viins?¡±


    Tashaughed at the ck mages who looked as if they were being robbed. However, that smile soon disappeared.


    - Human! This thing is weird!


    Cale heard Raon''s voice and looked toward the ck wall.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Oooooo-


    The ck wall let out an eerie noise before it started to fluctuate like a wave.


    - It¡¯s spreading! The ck wall is aiming for something other than the tower now!


    The ck wall spread out to the side.


    It created arge circle as if it wanted to envelop the forest.


    Cale looked toward Dorph.


    Tasha¡¯s sharp gaze focused on the ck wall at that moment.


    ¡°It is the power of an Elemental, but which Elemental is it?¡±


    She started to frown.


    Something was moving within the transparent ck wall. Once her eyes reach Dorph...


    ¡°Tasha.¡±


    She heard Cale¡¯s quiet voice.


    ¡°Put me down.¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale was still dangling on Tasha¡¯s side until she let him down. She ced him next to Clopeh.


    ¡°Cale-nim, it has been a while since I have seen you in person. I have seen a page in your legend today. Ah, the sight of the beautiful pir of fire and the trees starting to grow. I am moved, no, I am deeply moved and amazed.¡±


    Cale ignored Clopeh''sments and started to speak to Tasha.


    ¡°Do it as you are thinking.¡±


    ¡°Shall I?¡±


    Tasha didn¡¯t even ask if Cale knew what she was thinking before smiling and heading toward the battlefield. She didn''t look back as she started to move.


    Baaaaang!


    Then there was a loud explosion in the air.


    Choi Han swung his sword toward Dorph.


    ¡°As I expected.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s expression had turned cold.


    Crack!


    He could see a hand that was holding onto his sword, no, the aura around it.


    It was therge hand of a Beast person who had gone berserk.


    ¡°You really had not gone berserk yet.¡±


    Choi Han observed the owner of the hand who was holding onto his aura-covered sword.


    ¡°Haha, this much is basic.¡±


    Dorph was smiling with only his right arm that was holding onto the sword having entered the berserk transformation.


    Riiiiiip.


    The clothes covering his right arm ripped because of the transformation.


    Choi Han could estimate Dorph¡¯s strength just by looking at the right arm.


    ¡°I can tell that you are probably the strongest Lion in your berserk transformation.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    He wondered if others could achieve this partial berserk transformation as well, however, seeing this berserk right arm was enough to tell that this feeble-looking Lion Dorph was strong enough to defeat the Tigers, other Lions, and Bears.


    Choi Han¡¯s foot started to move.


    Baaaaang!


    Dorph easily blocked the kick and let go of the sword.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°Look at this darkness.¡±


    Ooooooo-


    The eerie noise came to an end.


    The ck wall covered the entire forest.


    ¡°Roooooar!¡±


    Choi Han heard the golems roar for the first time at that moment.


    ¡®The golems!¡¯


    The golems were looking up at the ck wall.


    Then they started to roar.


    Crumble.


    The tree trunks were easily destroyed.


    ck smoke started to rise from the golems¡¯ bodies.


    ¡°What the-¡±


    It seemed as if the golems had entered berserk transformations.


    The moment Choi Han¡¯s eyes moved toward Dorph...


    ¡°You can¡¯t live alone in the world, you need to ovee things together.¡±


    He could see Dorph gently speaking with a rxed expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    The moment he asked the question...


    Boom!


    Choi Han heard another noise.


    It was the sound of the ground rumbling. He lowered his head.


    ¡°Oh my. This is why we needed the Dark Elves to be gone.¡±


    Dorph sighed while Choi Han watched a whirlwind being created at the center of the dead manake.


    People were shooting into the air through the ck liquid whirlwind.


    It was Tasha and the Dark Elf warriors.


    The people who knew Elemental Arts were heading toward Dorph.


    - Choi Han! The Dark Elves are going to you! I''m going to go to the human for a moment!


    Tasha who was covered in grey appeared after Raon said that.


    She licked her lips with her tongue. The dead mana entered into her mouth.


    Swiiiiiish- Swiiiiiiiish-


    Wind started to appear around Tasha. It was a Wind Elemental.


    The Dark Elves around her started to use fire and water powers as well.


    "What Elemental is it?¡±


    Tasha¡¯s body shot forward toward Dorph without giving him any moment to respond.


    Choi Han followed behind her as if he was there to back her up.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Dorph looked troubled.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Why are you not responding to my question?¡±


    Choi Han looked confused after hearing Dorph¡¯s question.


    He recalled what Dorph had just said.


    ¡®You can¡¯t live alone in the world, you need to ovee things together. Don¡¯t you agree?¡¯


    Was Dorph asking why he had not answered that question?


    Choi Han let out a snort.


    It was inconsistent to hear one of the White Star¡¯sckeys say that you can¡¯t live alone in the world and need to ovee things together.


    They were people who selfishly cared only about themselves.


    - This is bad!


    He heard Raon''s voice at that moment.


    - How could the great Raon not notice it!


    Choi Han turned his head after feeling the vibrations of a strong power.


    Then he saw a light.


    ¡°What the!¡±


    Choi Han started to move toward Cale.


    It was arge spear of light.


    The bright light was beautiful and holier than Saint Jack''s light.


    It also looked violent at the same time.


    It truly resembled the sun that seemed to want to burn everything down.


    That spear of light suddenly shot out from the forest and charged toward Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Choi Han quickly started to move.


    Baaaaaang!


    However, the explosion was one step faster.


    A loud noise could be heard.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han could then see the silver shield with its wings opened wide.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Cale was standing in front of Clopeh with a frown on his face.


    "Cale-nim, this shield truly is legendary.¡±


    Cale ignored Clopeh¡¯sment.


    He turned his head to the side. Eruhaben was standing there.


    Craaaaaaack.


    The white gold shield in front of the silver shield was slowly starting to crack.


    Clopeh, Ron, Cale, and Eruhaben all started to look past the shield.


    Craaaaaaack. ng!


    The white gold shield broke in the end.


    He had cast it urgently, but a Dragon''s shield was destroyed in one attack.


    ¡°...Light......¡±


    Jack looked astonished.


    It was a bright spear of light that had attacked Cale.


    From inside the darkness of the forest...


    Someone slowly walked out of the darkness.


    ¡°Is that a good enough response for you?¡±


    Choi Han turned around and looked toward Dorph after hearing the person''s question. Dorph was descending to the ground as well.


    The question earlier was not for Choi Han.


    Dorph was asking this person who had just appeared.


    No, he might not have just appeared. He might have been there from the beginning.


    Choi Han¡¯s stiff gaze met Dorph¡¯s eyes as Dorph started to speak.


    ¡°Looks like someone on my side is here.¡±


    He was smiling.


    ¡°He''s the Bear King.¡±


    The Bear King.


    The Bear tribe was one of the major factions along with Arm and the Lion tribe that followed the White Star. However, the Bear tribe had received the most damage through multiple battles until now.


    Cale heard the voice of a Wind Elemental in his ear.


    - Cale, Cale! I heard what Dorph just said! It''s the Bear King! That guy is the Bear King!


    It was someone that even ancient Dragon Eruhaben and Raon did not notice.


    The person that was slowly walking out of the forest seemed weak.


    Cale heard the Scary Giant Cobblestone''s voice at that moment.


    - Most of the people with powers during ancient times sided with us. But there were a few who followed the White Star.


    The Sky Eating Water who had been quiet started to speak.


    - The sky is a changing existence. It changes day by day, moment by moment. However, it still remains the same.


    The sky was different every moment, but it never changed.


    - That is because of the existence of night and day.


    The Super Rock continued to speak.


    - Darkness and light. They were the ones with the strongest and most important powers that followed the ancient White Star.


    The wall of darkness that Dorph had created.


    The Bear King who had created the spear of light that just attacked Cale.


    Cale became shocked at that moment.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    ¡®That supposed Bear King bastard-, I mean person.¡¯


    ¡°Cough, cough, ugh!¡±


    Cale started to frown after seeing someone who nobody had noticed suddenly appear.


    He then heard Raon''s voice.


    - Human! He has a bloody nose! He''s bleeding like you! He has blood in his mouth like you too!


    The Bear King was stopping his bloody nose with a handkerchief as he let out a sigh.


    ¡°So annoying.¡±


    The mumbling Bear King seemed very annoyed.


    - Human! Is he going to faint like you soon?


    ¡®Right?


    He looks like he''s almost dead.¡¯


    Cale found this situation to be odd.


    - Let¡¯s go punch him and make him faint! Let''s smack him from behind!


    Raon shouted with excitement.


    Cale looked down at his palm.


    ¡®Smack him on the back with these things?¡¯

 Chapter 419: Save Me! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 419: Save Me! (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, he wondered if there was a need to smack him in the back.


    ¡°Cough, cough! Ek, ugh!¡±


    The Bear King had stopped walking before curling forward and coughing up blood. His handkerchief was covered in blood to the point that people who didn¡¯t know what happened might think that it was dunked in red paint.


    - ...Human. Is the Bear King about to die?


    ¡®...Right? Is he going to just die like that?¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but question whether they needed to fight this enemy who suddenly showed up but started coughing up blood while turning pale and having his limbs shaking in pain.


    ¡°H, how could such power of light......!¡±


    Someone shouted out loud. Cale turned his head toward the voice that came from a distance away.


    Boom!


    Someone soonnded on the ground with a thud.


    ¡°H, Hannah, let me down.¡±


    The person whonded was sword master Hannah. Saint Jack then got off Hannah¡¯s back.


    ¡°How, something like that!¡±


    His hands were shaking.


    ¡°Oppa...¡±


    Hannah reached her hand out toward Jack¡¯s shoulder as if telling him to calm down, but Jack had already walked past her.


    He was observing the Bear King with shaking pupils.


    ¡°You.¡±


    The Bear King raised his head. Jack made eye contact with him. He then took another step forward.


    ¡°What kind of power is the light that you are using?¡±


    Smirk.


    Jack took another step as the Bear King started to smile.


    ¡°What kind of power is it that it can let out such pure light......!¡±


    However, Jack had to stop walking. Cale had grabbed his shoulder and Jack finally came back to his senses after looking at Cale''s gaze.


    - Innocent Saint! What do you mean by pure light?


    Raon''s voice echoed in Saint Jack¡¯s mind. Saint Jack opened his mouth to respond. However, the Bear King started to speak first.


    ¡°Saint, as you mentioned, this power is pure light itself.¡±


    ¡°...How-¡±


    Saint Jack could not finish his sentence.


    The light he had just seen... That was just light. It was a pure light without any traces of mana nor the powers of a light-affinity god. That was why Saint Jack who was a follower of the Sun God, which was one of those light-affinity gods, could realize the pure nature of it. He looked toward the Bear King as if he was looking for an answer. He was the enemy. However, that pure light made the hearts of the followers of light run wild.


    ¡°How, you ask?¡±


    The Bear King smirked again before looking at someone.


    ¡°Hey, old man.¡±


    Cale flinched.


    ¡°...Are you talking about me?¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward the Bear King who had an odd smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes. You''re the oldest person here.¡±


    The old man the Bear King was talking about was Eruhaben.


    - ...Human, the way the Bear King talks is simr to you.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale was honestly shocked. He wouldn¡¯t speak so disrespectfully to the elderly even if he was trash. Of course, the enemy was an exception.


    Cale heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°It is an ancient power.¡±


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head at the fact that his hypothesis was correct.


    ¡°...... An ancient power is that pure?¡±


    He could hear Jack¡¯s mumblings, but that was soon drowned out by the Bear King''s voice. The Bear King wiped the blood off his mouth with his sleeve as he looked toward Eruhaben.


    ¡°Yes, it is an ancient power. I knew you would understand, old man.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Eruhaben started tough.


    ¡°You sure know how to talk, you disrespectful child.¡±


    ¡°I am indeed good with my words.¡±


    Cale slowly took a step back as Eruhaben and the Bear King chatted. He then made his shield even sturdier.


    It felt as if the battle would start soon.


    - Human! Should I capture the Bear King?


    Cale slowly nodded his head at Raon¡¯s timelyment.


    - Then, I am going to approach him!


    The moment Raon shouted that...


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    Explosions could be heard from multiple locations. Cale let out a groan at the same time.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale looked to the sky.


    Oo. Oo. Oo.


    The ck wall started to let out that eerie noise again.


    ¡°Rooooooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Roooooar!¡±


    Furthermore, the golems were destroying the tree trunks while looking more berserk. The tree trunks tried to regrow to grab the golems again, however...


    - Something changed.


    Cale felt that something was odd as he heard the glutton priestess.


    ¡®What could it be?¡¯


    Cale was getting the chills for some reason.


    - Do you remember what I told you at the Wind Ind temple?


    He heard the Scary Giant Cobblestone''s voice at that moment.


    - I told you that the ancient White Star believed himself to be a god, someone who would be a god.


    Cale was able to tell what the ancient White Star had done thanks to the art on the ceiling of the ck temple on Wind Ind.


    - I told you that he was able to use the power of the sky to make the crops grow well or wither and die. Do you remember that?


    Cale recalled the things the ancient powers had told him about the ancient White Star on Wind Ind.


    ¡®He wished to be nature itself.¡¯


    ¡®That person could control the sky as he had the sky attribute.¡¯


    ¡®That was how he was able to control the rain, wind, and even the clouds to control the amount of sunlight.¡¯


    He recalled the art in the ck temple. He recalled the fields that were full of crops and the trees that were covered with delicious fruit. He recalled the people enjoying themselves underneath it.


    ¡®Thanks to that, thend he selected became more fertile and plentiful as time went on. Crops grew endlessly, and the fruits that were grown in an environment where the sunlight and rain were controlled were extremely sweet and delicious.¡¯


    ¡®That was how that bastard made the people he chose and thend he chose to be plentiful and happy.''


    On the other hand,


    ¡°The ces other than the chosennd would have be deste.¡±


    The Bear King looked toward Cale as soon as he said that. His eyes clouded over as he asked Cale a question.


    ¡°You know about the ancient times as well?¡±


    However, Cale didn¡¯t pay any attention to that question. Instead, he raised his head to look at the sky.


    He looked at the ck wall that was making the golems go berserk.


    The Super Rockmented at that moment.


    - Beings born from darkness be stronger underneath that darkness. On the other hand, any lifeform without the darkness attribute bes weaker.


    This was the change the glutton priestess was talking about. She meant that this area had changed.


    - The ground underneath a dark sky without any sunlight nor rain withered and died.


    Cale looked toward someone. Cale looked at Lion King Dorph as he started to speak.


    ¡°That bastard.¡±


    He thought a lot about it. Golem, ck mages, and dead mana. Dorph the Elementalist was able to create a battlefield where all of those things could run wild.


    ¡°He could have flipped everything over on his own.¡±


    However...


    ¡°But he pretended to be weak?¡±


    The corners of Cale''s lips twisted up.


    ¡°You only figured that out now?¡±


    The Bear Kingughed as he asked back. Cale responded with another question.


    ¡°You gathered them all here on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The four Alchemists¡¯ Towers. Cale and Sir Rex suddenly charged into all four Alchemists¡¯ Towers. They had managed to capture mage Becrock and take control of the Eastern, Western, and Southern Alchemists¡¯ Towers.


    However, all of the enemies suddenly gathered at the Northern Tower in the middle of it. This was especially true for the ck mages and mages.


    ¡®The mages were so that they could cast the teleportation spells.


    That is why they came to the North.


    They were brought here to bring the ck mages over!


    ''They knew that someone would follow the ck mages and mages here!¡¯


    ¡°You were trying to make all of us gather here.¡±


    Cale could see the Bear King smiling at hisment.


    ¡°You finally noticed?¡±


    The Bear King was no longer coughing up blood and his gaze was firm even though his face was still pale.


    ¡°I promised Becrock. We agreed that the southern ck magesing to the north would signal a change in our ns.¡±


    The Bear King and the Lion King kept their promise even with Sir Rex¡¯s sudden attacks. The Bear King stood straight as he looked at the enemies on the other side of the silver shield.


    ¡°Who do you think it was that hid my presence?¡±


    Cale could hear Ron gulp.


    Neither Raon nor Eruhaben had noticed the Bear King.


    - ...Human, I still don''t know how I missed him.


    Someone started to speak as Raon said that inside Cale''s mind.


    - It is the night.


    It was the Super Rock. He then heard the Bear King''s voice.


    ¡°Nobody can defeat Dorph at night when darkness and death are most prevalent. Only the sky can look down at the darkness.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°The Lion King hid you inside the darkness.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    It was a dark night. Furthermore, the ground of the forest was covered by the trees that the light from the moon or the stars could not reach it. Dorph had hidden the Bear King in the darkest spot.


    - Cale, let''s attack right away.


    Cale could hear Eruhaben¡¯s voice. Cale then raised his head. He made eye contact with a couple of people. He knew that he had made eye contact with them even though they were far away.


    Cale closed his eyes and then reopened them.


    ¡®This is enough. Choi Han, Tasha, Beacrox, they are all going to move.¡¯


    The signal woulde from Eruhaben.


    Cale slowly gathered the powers inside his body.


    - You are going to faint.


    ¡®That¡¯s not the issue right now. These bastards gathered us here on purpose. There''s definitely something more.¡¯


    The Bear King started to speak again.


    ¡°Do you think I was the only one he hid?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°No. I''m sure he hid more than that, what did he hide?¡±


    The Bear Kingughed as he pointed to the sky.


    Oo oo oo oo.


    The ck wall was still letting out that eerie noise. Something moved through the wall and started to descend from the sky.


    ¡°... Airships!¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s eyes opened wide. Multiple airships moved through the ck wall and started to reveal themselves.


    ¡°You saw them in the Jungle, right?¡±


    These were the Mogoru Empire''s airships they saw in the Jungle as the Bear King mentioned.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Rosalyn let out a gasp. The one who had controlled the airship in the Jungle had been a ck mage, and the airship that required a lot of magic knowledge was not made by the Mogoru Empire.


    They did not belong to the Mogoru Empire. In that case...


    ¡°We made them with Becrock.¡±


    The Bear King started to smile even more. Rosalyn looked around.


    She saw the berserk golems surrounding the tower, the airships in the sky and the enemies by them at the tower.


    ¡®We''re trapped!¡¯


    They were trapped. Rosalyn realized that this ce was a trap.


    - We are going to attack right away.


    She heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice. The Dragon also realized the situation and was about to attack. Rosalyn immediately started to prepare her spell stealthily without making it visible.


    ¡°Rosalyn-nim.¡±


    ¡°...I am fine.¡±


    She nodded her head at Sir Rex who was standing next to her while telling him that she was okay. Sir Rex lifted his shield and sword as he started to look around.


    The battle looked as if it would start again soon. Nervousness filled the air. This nervousness would soon explode and another battle would start.


    Rosalyn could hear someone''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°The capital.¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale?¡±


    Rosalyn looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Airships.¡±


    Cale started to frown as he said that. He then made ament.


    ¡°...The capital is empty.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn heard Sir Rex¡¯s gasp. The Bear King gently continued to speak.


    ¡°That''s right, the capital is empty. Do you think these are all the airships we have? Do we look that stupid to you?¡±


    Beeeep Beeeeep.


    An emergency call from a videomunication device could be heard.


    It was not just one.


    Rosalyn, Sir Rex, Saint Jack, all of the important figures¡¯ videomunication devices were going off at once. Rosalyn could see the Bear King smiling. He then started to speak.


    ¡°While we gathered all of you here, we did something to match the new situation.¡±


    Cale heard Raon''s voice at that moment.


    - Human, we got a call from Bud!


    Cale started to frown. Mercenary King Bud, the person who was left in the capital to handlemunication, was sending a signal to everyone. He was contacting everyone knowing that some people might not be able to answer as they were in the middle of a battle.


    This could mean only one thing.


    ¡®I don''t care who it is, please, please, someone, anyone, pick up the call!¡¯


    Cale looked toward the Bear King. He was smiling as he started to speak to Cale and the others again.


    ¡°I will tell you one misunderstanding you have.¡±


    He threw the handkerchief in his hand to the ground. He continued to speak as the bloodied handkerchief fell to the ground.


    ¡°We don¡¯t give a damn what happens to the Mogoru Empire.¡±


    Sir Rex and Saint Jack responded to thatment.


    ¡°Then why did you gather the power yers here to try and take back the capital?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you send airships to the capital? Why are you attacking it?¡±


    Sir Rex and Saint Jack shared their anger one at a time.


    If they didn¡¯t care about what happened to the capital, why can¡¯t they stop causing them issues?


    Why waste their resources for no reason? It didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Who knows? Someone who knows about the forgotten story may have realized our ns.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    Saint Jack subconsciously stepped forward and started to shout after seeing the Bear King''s rxed attitude.


    ¡°... Young master-nim?¡±


    However, he stopped walking and looked to the side.


    Jack could feel Cale tightening his hand that was on his shoulder.


    He could also see the giant frown on Cale''s face. He could also see Cale''s angry gaze. Those angry eyes were ring at the Bear King.


    Cale recalled the art on the temple''s ceiling as he started to speak.


    ¡°Thends that are not chosen will be deste.¡±


    The Bear King smiled brightly.


    ¡°Correct answer.¡±


    He opened his arms.


    ¡°We will recreate the forgotten ancient times.¡±


    Thends chosen by the White Star and the Forest of Darkness that were plentiful. The other areas that did not receive their blessing. Cale could tell why the White Star''s subordinates were trying to fight to the end and attack the capital even as the power yers and royal family members in the other three Alchemists¡¯ Towers were all captured.


    The answer came out of the Bear King''s mouth.


    ¡°Mogoru had been chosen but tried to get out of our grasp. So, shouldn''t we teach them a lesson? A chosennd that rejected its blessing and became one of the not chosennds. Thatnd must be deste. That is the will of the White Star who wishes to be nature.¡±


    ¡°Just what are-¡±


    Saint Jack flinched as he was about to speak.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    It was because he heard Cale cuss before giving an order.


    ¡°Please prepare to teleport right away! We are all going to the capital!¡±


    Saint Jack could see Eruhaben and Rosalyn¡¯s hands being covered in white gold light and red light. It was at that moment.


    Boom!


    Someone dropped from the sky and stood next to the Bear King.


    ¡°Who said you could go?¡±


    That person was Lion King Dorph.


    Oooooo-


    The wailings of the ck wall became even louder. They could hear the roars of the golems as well. Dorph pointed to Cale''s group as he continued to speak.


    ¡°You guys are the ones who are trapped.¡±


    Tap.


    Saint Jack was pushed back by someone pulling at his shoulder. Jack looked at Cale who pushed him back.


    ¡°...... Young master-nim!¡±


    Jack then saw a rising fire. Wind and fire were surrounding Cale. Cale felt the ancient powers surrounding him as he stared at the two kings.


    ¡°You crazy bastards.¡±


    These guys really were crazy bastards.


    There was no need to try to understand them.


    ¡®Recreate the ancient times? That is why they are attacking the capital and the people living there?¡¯


    The wind surrounded the fire and started to create arge whirlwind.


    ¡®Fine, you crazy bastards.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it to the end.¡±


    Cale pushed the Sound of the Wind and the Fire of Destruction to their limits.

 Chapter 420: Going Until the End (1)

    <h4>Chapter 420: Going Until the End (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale could feel his heart beating wildly. The wind and fire were slowly bing stronger inside his body.


    - We.


    However, Cale had a frown on his face.


    - The reason it was difficult for us to fight against the ancient White Star was because of that darkness and light.


    The Super Rockmented before the glutton added on.


    - In the end, we are all creatures that are vulnerable to the light and darkness of the sky. There is no way we cannot be affected by them.


    People without the darkness attribute supposedly became weaker underneath that ck wall.


    Ooooooooong-


    Cale could see a ck presence surrounding the Bear King and the Lion King who were outside the red whirlwind.


    The ck presence maintained its ck color when it touched the grass and the trees, however, it was hard to see it when it touched shadows or the night sky.


    - Human! That must be why we couldn¡¯t see it!


    Dorph''s ck presence was not visible when it touched the darkness. Cale agreed with Raon''sment before continuing to channel the ancient powers inside his body.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Please step back.¡±


    Saint Jack stopped approaching and moved back after hearing Cale''s stern response.


    Swiiiiiiiiish.


    The wind and fire whirlwind started to growrger with Cale at the center. Jack stopped moving after seeing Beacrox with Clopeh on his back next to him.


    ¡°Hoooo. Are you thinking about fighting us?¡±


    Dorph grabbed the ck presence surrounding him and struck down. Boom! A long ck spear stabbed into the ground.


    ¡°You should be weaker under my darkness. You think you can do it?¡±


    His voice seemed to be sneering at Cale. A voice came out of the center of the red whirlwind at that moment.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn! Eruhaben-nim!¡±


    Cale urged Rosalyn and Eruhaben on. The teleportation magic circle. He needed them to quickly cast their spells and send people to the capital.


    ¡®...This is too slow.¡¯


    Something was weird.


    It was one thing for Rosalyn to be slow because she had used a lot of her powers during thest battle, however, Eruhaben was also much slower at casting the spell than normal.


    This ancient Dragon was supposed to be the fastest when it came to casting spells!


    However, these two were doing their best to quickly cast the spell.


    ¡°It¡¯s slow!¡±


    Rosalyn bit down on her lips. She frowned as she looked down at her hands. Her red mana, the mana she needed to gather to cast the teleportation spell, was moving slowly. That was making it take longer to cast a spell. It was as if she was trying to cast a spell in a world that was 1/4th slower than normal. She heard Dorph''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°I thought I already told you. You be weaker if you don''t have to darkness attribute. You can¡¯t look down on my powers like that.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn let out a gasp.


    Mana is a living being. It could be considered as something that was on the opposite end of the darkness attribute.


    She seemed to understand why the mana around her and in her body was moving slowly. They were underneath the ck wall. The mana seemed to be trying its best to respond to Rosalyn¡¯s calling, but it was having trouble because there were many obstacles, as if it was stuck in a swamp.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    Rosalyn¡¯s pupils were shaking.


    ¡°Focus!¡±


    She heard a voice snap her out of it at that moment.


    ¡®Eruhaben-nim?¡¯


    Rosalyn started to turn toward the side where she heard the ancient Dragon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Focus!¡¯


    Flinch.


    Rosalyn''s head stopped moving. She stopped biting on her lips and moved her hands forward.


    He was right.


    ¡®I need to focus as Eruhaben-nim mentioned.¡¯


    She needed to channel her slow mana and get it out of this swamp right now. Rosalyn heard the Bear King''s voice as she tried to focus.


    ¡°Wow, this is very slow even for a Dragon. Am I wrong? It is too slow for an ancient Dragon. Are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡®What? He''s not feeling well?¡¯


    Rosalyn flinched.


    She tried to turn toward Eruhaben once again. However, she could not do so.


    Ooooooooong.


    A long ck spear headed toward Rosalyn.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you do as you please.¡±


    Dorph had thrown the long ck spear. Rosalyn could see the ck spear that continued to get bigger until it became arge ck arrow flying toward her.


    ng!


    However, Sir Rex moved in front of her to block it.


    ¡°We must go to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Hannah took her sword out as she moved next to Sir Rex.


    ¡®Yes, this is the priority right now.¡¯


    Rosalyn closed her eyes after looking at Sir Rex and Hannah¡¯s backs. The teleportation was most important right now. They had no way of knowing what was going on at the capital.


    It was okay to trust herrades.


    ¡°Mary, Tasha!¡±


    Rosalyn stopped paying attention to everything after hearing Cale calling for those two people as she focused on casting the teleportation spell.


    Someone brushed past her at that moment. It was Mary. There was a ck spear in her hand as well. It was made with the dead mana that she had absorbed.


    Boom! Boom!


    Dark Elves descended from the sky. Tasha was leading the group. She charged toward Dorph¡¯s ck arrow.


    Swoooooooosh-


    The wind made her as fast as an arrow.


    ¡°Mary!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mary threw the ck spear in her hand. Tasha grabbed onto it. This was a weapon she could only touch because she was a Dark Elf. She became the wind as she took Mary¡¯s spear and mmed down on Dorph''s ck arrow.


    Baaaaaang!


    There was arge ck explosion. Sir Rex started to speak.


    ¡°Did she block it - ah!¡±


    He could see Tasha being pushed away.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He could also see Dorph''srge ck arrow that was still flying toward them.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Rex could see a red whirlwind flying toward the ck arrow after someone swore. It was Cale.


    He was charging toward Dorph''s power that was aiming for Rosalyn.


    ¡®Mary and the Dark Elves should be getting stronger too under this darkness!¡¯


    He started to frown as he thought about Mary¡¯s spear that exploded as Tasha got pushed away.


    ¡®The golems are getting stronger, so why? Is it that Lion King Dorph is stronger than Mary and Tashabined?¡¯


    - No.


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    He heard the Super Rock¡¯s voice.


    - I clearly said beings born from darkness.


    He recalled what the Super Rock had said earlier.


    ¡®Beings born from darkness be stronger underneath that darkness. On the other hand, any lifeform without the darkness attribute bes weaker.¡¯


    The Super Rock had not said that people with the darkness attribute became stronger.


    - Beings born from darkness. That means they cannot have any life force.


    Cale thought about the only things that became stronger under this ck wall.


    Golems. Only the golems had gone berserk.


    - Necromancers, Dark Elves, and ck mages. These three existences did not get stronger nor weaker under this ck wall.


    Cale reached Dorph''s ck arrow. It was toorge to be an arrow and looked more like a sharp wall that was flying toward him.


    - But there is a difference. Both necromancers and Dark Elves are people who use things that are already there.


    Necromancers used bones while Dark Elves used powers that exist in the world to meet their needs.


    - But ck mages are different. They use ck magic to create something from death.


    Cale recalled the golems that were made with ck magic.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Boom, boom.


    He thought about theserge monsters that were charging toward the tower and Cale''s group following Dorph¡¯s orders.


    - This is the reason the ck mages follow Dorph and the White Star. These people could create a battlefield where they could be at their strongest.


    In the end, it meant that only golems got stronger under this ck wall.


    ¡°Sir Rex, I leave it to you!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Sword master Hannah started to run toward a golem. She was not the only one. Some of the Dark Elf warriors and Beacrox were running toward the golems as well. Dorph''s order, the golems¡¯ attacks, and the movement of the allies...


    All of these things had happened in mere seconds.


    Cale reached his hand toward the ck arrow. He needed to block this. The most important thing right now was to make it so Rosalyn and Eruhaben could cast their spells.


    Cale channeled his ancient powers. They too were slowed down under this darkness.


    - ... This is hard for me.


    The glutton priestessmented, but Cale continued to channel the powers inside him. It was at that moment.


    Boom!


    His heart was beating wildly.


    The Vitality of the Heart that resided within the Indestructible Shield started to move. The shield and the heart. The Vitality of the Heart had merged with the shield; however, he could still feel them as different identities. If the Indestructible Shield was the person, the Vitality of the Heart had be its heart and continued to show that it was still alive.


    The power that was always silent revealed its powers. At that moment.


    - I.


    The Fire of Destruction started to speak.


    - I died while fighting against the golems and ck mages.


    The warrior who fought against the golems. The Fire of Destruction.


    - It was dark at that time as well. The sky had been dark.


    People without the darkness attribute had been weaker like right now.


    - I had to burn up at that time.


    The Fire of Destruction had channeled more power than ever before. An endless horde of theserge ck monsters and the ck mages controlling them had charged forward to him from the distance like a tidal wave.


    The Fire of Destruction had stood in front of everyone else at that time.


    - I was the only source of light.


    Fire was a source of light as well.


    Boom!


    Cale felt his heart beating wildly once more and reached his hand forward. A rose gold colored thunderbolt appeared in his hand.


    It was at that moment.


    - As for me.


    He could hear the voice of the Sound of the Wind.


    - I am free in both darkness and light.


    Her husky voice sounded a bit jovial. That statement stuck in Cale''s mind.


    - It is because I am the wind.


    The ground, the sky, the darkness, and even the light. Nothing can stop the wind. It was the only presence that could go wherever it wanted.


    Wind was added onto the rose gold thunderbolt. Arge amount of power was gathering in Cale''s hand.


    - Grab it.


    - It is okay to grab it.


    Cale clenched his hand after hearing the voices of both the wind and the fire.


    The head of the ck arrow. Once Cale grabbed it...


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Was there a need to know all this?


    ¡°The important thing right now is that I can stay like this until the end.¡±


    A fist covered in a thunderbolt struck down toward the ck arrow again. Cale had to lower his head at that moment.


    - Human! Duck!


    Cale could see a spear of light shooting down as he responded to Raon''s voice.


    Baaaaang!


    Raon''s ck shield blocked the spear. Raon¡¯s casting was slower simr to Eruhaben and Rosalyn, however, he was able to use his spell at the right time.


    ¡°I''m here as well.¡±


    The Bear King smiled mischievously as he waved at Cale.


    - Human! I will take on that Bear King! It''s fine when you or the crown prince make fun of the enemy like this, but it is annoying to see that bastard doing it!!


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Cale shook his head.


    - Human, you take care of that damn Dorph who keeps pretending to be weak!


    ¡®No.¡¯


    He could not let Raon take on the Bear King while he handled Dorph.


    ¡°It''s ready!¡±


    Cale heard Rosalyn¡¯s voice at that moment. He quickly turned his head to see arge amount of red mana surrounding Rosalyn.


    ¡°Oh my, That won''t do.¡±


    Dorph threw another spear from inside the ck wall. Cale dodged it by moving back.


    Baaaaang!


    The ck spear exploded where Cale had been standing and the debris rose like a whirlwind.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale heard a stealthy voice as he moved back. He turned his head to see Ron standing there. The old man started to speak as soon as they made eye contact.


    ¡°Who is going?¡±


    He was asking who was going to the capital.


    - We can go right away.


    He could also hear Eruhaben¡¯s voice in his mind. The white gold mana was fluctuating around Eruhaben as well. Cale quickly looked around.


    Rosalyn and Eruhaben. Everybody with magic abilities other than Raon had to go. It was because they expected that airships were attacking the capital. They needed magic to cast flight magic and long-distance attacks.


    ¡®Sir Rex, Hannah, and Jack!¡¯


    Rex and the Sun God twins had to go as well. People in the capital will only rx if they were there.


    ¡®Also!¡¯


    Mary and the Dark Elves needed to go as well. They were needed in case there were ck mages on the airships. They could also have some golems as well.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale observed Ron who was looking at him.


    Ron needed to go in his ce. Eruhaben-nim would be there as well, but Ron would be able to quickly figure out what to do for many different situations.


    He also needed Ron to take care of Clopeh. Beacrox needed to go as well to handle the enemy knights.


    ¡°... Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing Ron''s urgent shout. Ron pulled Cale toward him. Cale turned his head to see multiple spears of lights.


    ¡°Based on my observations... Cale Henituse, if I attack you or injure you in any way, the people here can¡¯t leave.¡±


    The gently smiling Bear King''s hand reached toward Cale.


    "Attack."


    Oooooong-


    The spears of light immediately started to fly toward Cale.


    - Human!


    Raon urgently tried to cast a shield.


    "Guess I should join in."


    Dorph sent numerous small ck spears toward Rosalyn and the others at the same time.


    "Raon, block those!"


    Cale shouted before sending Ron behind him and bringing out the Indestructible Shield again.


    - ...So hard.


    ''Ah.''


    He heard the glutton priestess''s tired voice before a silver shield that was much weaker than usual appeared.


    This power of wood was the one struggling the most underneath the darkness.


    "Shit!"


    Cale still cast the shield for now.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaang!


    Explosions could soon be heard in many ces. Raon¡¯s shield blocked the ck arrows Dorph sent toward the others. The Bear King¡¯s spears of light did not manage to reach Cale either.


    ¡®Huh? Choi Han?¡¯


    Cale could see Choi Han standing in front of his shield. He pointed his sword toward the numerous spears of light.


    That sword started to move.


    ¡°... How-¡±


    Cale¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    A shining ck aura shot out from Choi Han. It then created an image.


    It was a Dragon. No, it wasn''t a Dragon like Raon but an East Asian Dragon (Yong) he often saw on Earth.


    Choi Han was shing from top to bottom.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The ck Yong that was sparkling as it traveled up the sword, this Yong that didn''t have wings like Dragons, charged toward the spears of light.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    It then caused arge explosion. Cale nkly stared at what happened. He looked to be out of it as he started to speak.


    ¡°...Jung Soo-¡±


    Grade 1 Ability User Choi Jung Soo.


    Although the color was ck, this Yong was definitely Choi Jung Soo''s most famous ''White Miru'' ability.


    ¡°...Choi Jung Soo?¡±


    Cale could see the records of the past charging in his mind like a tsunami. The records were charging toward his eyes. They looked ready to cover his sight.


    It was at that moment. The person standing in front of the shield turned around.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han and Cale made eye contact.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale could then feel the charging records disappear.


    ¡®How can he use Choi Jung Soo¡¯s ability-¡¯


    He wanted to ask how Choi Han could use Choi Jung Soo''s ability. However, Cale snapped out of it after hearing what Choi Han said next.


    ¡°Let¡¯s send everybody other than you, Raon, and me.¡±


    Cale slowly closed his eyes before opening them back. He could see Rosalyn and Eruhaben.


    He started to speak.


    ¡°We''ll do that.¡±


    Once Ron bowed his head...


    Ooooooo-


    The forest started to shake.


    - We will head over first.


    Cale smiled at Eruhaben¡¯sment.


    His eyes could see the red mana and white gold mana that cut through the entire forest.


    ¡°...Did you?¡±


    The Bear King¡¯s expression stiffened. A teleportation magic circle appeared underneath everyone except Choi Han, Raon, and Cale.


    ¡°Even the soldiers in the rear......!¡±


    The Bear King started to frown. The manas that cut through the forest created teleportation magic circles underneath the allied knights and soldiers who were outside the forest.


    Cale lightlyughed as he started to speak.


    ¡°Did you really think a Dragon and the future Magic Tower Master would take this long to cast a spell for a few people?¡±


    Ooooooong-


    The teleportation spell started to activate.


    ¡°Stop them!¡±


    The Bear King ordered the ck mages in the golem cockpits while charging toward Rosalyn and Eruhaben who were casting the spells.


    ¡®It will be difficult to destroy the capital if this many people go!¡¯


    They needed to slowly reveal the existence of the White Star to the world now. The first target to do that was the Mogoru. They could not let their n be ruined.


    ¡°Who said you could stop them?¡±


    Choi Han stepped in front of him to stop him. Cale started to smile.


    Choi Han would handle the Bear King.


    - Human! I will take care of Dorph! Something is odd. It was hard at first, but I feel like I can use my magic like normal now! Did I get used to it or something? I truly am great and mighty!


    Raon would take care of Dorph. Cale slowly let the wind carry his body. His body started to float up.


    "This is perfect.¡±


    He needed to destroy the golems. Three. It was perfectly bnced.


    - Quicklye to the capital while remaining conscious.


    Paaaat!


    The white gold light and red light seemed to explode as the teleportationmenced. Cale charged toward the golems who were trying to attack the teleporting people.


    - Cale, it is hard to strike down with fiery thunderbolts from the sky because of the ck wall.


    Cale stood in front of the teleporting people while listening to the Fire of Destruction.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The golem in the front charged at him with its axe.


    - That was why I beat them all down in the past with my fists.


    The Fire of Destruction would not have been a warrior if all he did was send down fiery thunderbolts. The reason he was a warrior was because he fought them head-on.


    - Your body is unbelievably weak and has terrible stamina. You¡¯ll find it hard to breathe, get tired quickly that you want to rest and want to run away.


    Cale started to move toward the first golem as well. The golem swung its axe toward him. The warrior of the Fire of Destruction asked him a question.


    - Can you do it?


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Cale moved his fist forward. Kim Rok Soo was someone who would charge forward with a metal te even when he didn¡¯t know how to properly fall.


    ¡®I will go until the end.¡¯


    Cale was someone who knew the weight of those words and someone who kept his word.


    1. Long in Chinese, Yong in Korean, naturally, we are going with the Korean

 Chapter 421: Going Until the End (2)

    <h4>Chapter 421: Going Until the End (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The teleportation magic circle. The people surrounded in light while standing above it could see Cale''s back as he charged toward the golems.


    ¡°Why is the one with the weakest body......!¡±


    Sword master Hannah could not help but raise her voice as she looked at Cale''s back. She started to frown.


    It was funny to see the weakling who looked like he would be sent flying to a distant tree with a single hit charging toward the golem on his own. It seemed to be a rash judgment.


    Although it was really funny, Hannah could notugh.


    ¡®Crazy bastard! This stupid idiot!¡¯


    She knew why Cale was charging toward the golems right now.


    He was doing it so that the group could safely teleport out of here. He was facing the golems for them.


    Of course, she knew that Cale Henituse was strong.


    There were only a few people here who would get rid of the golems and Cale was the one who could take care of them in the shortest amount of time.


    She also knew he would then cough up blood and then faint. She knew it all.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    However, she could not run toward Cale even though she knew about all this. She may be a terrible person, but she had enough tact to know she should help Cale, but there was something else she needed to do right now.


    ¡°Hannah.¡±


    She loosened her clenched fists after hearing her brother Jack call her name.


    Oooooong-


    She then gave her body to the light from the teleportation magic circle that was getting brighter.


    She needed to go to the capital. She needed to protect the capital.


    ¡®But...!¡¯


    Hannah could not stop frowning. She looked down at her hands. Her hands were slowly turning invisible. She was being teleported.


    ¡°He is writing a legend.¡±


    She heard Clopeh Sekka¡¯s voice at that moment. Hannah turned her head. She could see Clopeh who had moved back onto his wheelchair. Clopeh looked toward Cale and continued to speak in an excited voice.


    ¡°Sacrifices are necessary for legends.¡±


    Clopeh started to smile brightly.


    Although Cale Henituse looked like a cold person, he had a side that was more emotional than anyone else.


    ¡®He is either extremely intelligent or extremely stupid, it is one or the other.¡¯


    Clopeh had that thought more and more every time he saw Cale.


    He was looking at Cale¡¯s back right now. He knew that the person charging toward the most dangerous spot right now would fight even harder for hisrades. Look at it right now. Hisrades looked touched as they looked at Cale. Not only did he raise their morale, he also brought them together.


    If he was acting this way while hoping that this would happen, then Cale Henituse is an extremely intelligent and cold person.


    ¡®On the other hand, if it isn¡¯t that and he''s just acting as his heart tells him to act...¡¯


    Then he was stupid. He would be charging in without thinking about his own life. However, regardless of which of the two it was...


    ¡°...We are looking at a legend.¡±


    Clopeh''s sight slowly became blurry because of the teleportation. He would be at the Mogoru capital once he closed his eyes and opened them again. He looked at Cale fighting against the golems with a passionate gaze as disappointment filled his heart.


    ¡°I am disappointed that I cannot watch this great battle in its entirety.¡±


    ¡°Your mouth...¡±


    He could hear Hannah¡¯s cold voice.


    Shut your mouth.¡±


    Hannah''s hands looked ready to grab Clopeh by the cor and shake him.


    Sacrifice? Legend?


    ¡°Unless you want your life to end before you could look at this legend or whatever.¡±


    ¡°Hannah.¡±


    Hannah closed her mouth and turned away from Clopeh after hearing Jack''s voice.


    Her sight was almost gone because of the bright light as well.


    Thest thing she could see was Cale¡¯s back. Hannah looked at Cale¡¯s back for a while before closing her eyes.


    Paaaaat!


    The white gold light and red light shot out in all directions as if it exploded before the light disappeared, leaving nobody behind.


    Baaaaaang!


    The sound of explosions filled the area where people had just been. Cale''s fist mmed against the golem¡¯s axe. To be more urate, it was not his fist mming against the axe.


    ¡°Damn it! The thunderbolt......!¡±


    The ck mage in the cockpit shouted in anger.


    It was a small thunderbolt that had mmed into the axe and made that noise.


    Screeeech.


    The golem staggered. The ck mage in the cockpit quickly moved to regain its bnce. He could see the golem¡¯s axe.


    Siiiiiiiiizzle.


    The golem¡¯s ck axe was burning.


    ¡°...They got away!¡±


    He was angrier at the fact that Cale''s group disappeared via teleportation than from his axe being damaged. His blue eyes that were full of anger and annoyance headed toward Cale.


    He could see Cale Henituse who moved back from the shock of the impact cover his mouth.


    Drip. Drip.


    ck blood was pouring out of his mouth.


    The ck mage snorted at that sight and started to move the golem.


    Screech!


    The golem got back into attack mode with a quiet noise. It looked fine other than the slightly burnt axe. The ck mage looked toward the bleeding Cale.


    ¡°You can''t consider this to be the same asst time.¡±


    The ck mage sneered as he lifted the axe again.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use that fancy thunderbolt properly right now, right?¡±


    The ck mages knew about Cale Henituse¡¯s power that could destroy golems. It was a fiery thunderbolt that shot down from the sky. However, that fiery thunderbolt could not make it past the ck wall right now.


    Boom. Boom. boom.


    He could hear the sound of the ground rumbling getting closer. The corners of the ck mage¡¯s lips slowly twisted up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you can get rid of this many golems at once. Isn¡¯t that right? How are you going to fight all of us one by one?¡±


    The other golems were now aiming their weapons toward Cale.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    The ck mage¡¯s orders reached the cockpits of the other golems before the golems¡¯ roars filled the area underneath the ck wall.


    ¡°Rooooooooooar!¡± ¡°Roooooar.¡±


    Swords, spears, axes. All of these weapons were pointing at Cale Henituse.


    ¡°...Haaa... haaa......¡±


    Cale could see the weaponsing toward him.


    They all lookedrge and vicious because they were being held by the golems.


    - Human!


    He could hear Raon''s shout.


    Baaaaaang!


    However, he then heard an explosion in the distance before he heard Dorph¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go, young Dragon.¡±


    - T, this annoying Lion King!


    Dorph was holding Raon back. Raon had removed his invisibility at some point and was fighting against Dorph.


    On the other hand, Dorph was hiding his body within the darkness to make it hard for Raon to find him.


    ¡°It''ll be hard for you to find me.¡±


    - Human! Just wait a little bit! I will smack the Lion King from behind and make him faint once I find him and then head over!


    As Dorph''s formless voice and Raon''s voice filled Cale¡¯s ears and mind...


    Bang! Baaaaang! Bang!


    He could hear the battle between Choi Han and the Bear King as well. Cale looked toward that direction.


    ¡°...It really is that.¡±


    It really was Choi Jung Soo¡¯s Yong. Jung Soo had originally been a grade 10 ability user. These powers had suddenly appeared when the world had turned into chaos. Choi Jung Soo''s ability had been at the lowest grade, grade 10.


    But Choi Jung Soo had improved. He hadbined his martial arts and his sword arts with his ability, making it as strong as a Grade 1 ability and thus allowing Choi Jung Soo to be recognized as a Grade 1 ability user as an exception.


    ¡®Hey, isn¡¯t this cool? Fighting with a white Yong wrapped around me. Don¡¯t you think so?¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo had always fought with a white Yong wrapped around him. That Yong sometimes became a sword, a whip, and even an extension of his hand at times.


    ¡®That!¡¯


    Choi Han was using that same Yong, but one that was ck. The Yong was faint and didn¡¯t look strongpared to Choi Jung Soo¡¯s white Yong, looking as if it could disappear at any moment.


    ¡°...Cale-nim!¡±


    Choi Han who was fighting against the Bear King made eye contact with Cale. Choi Han could see the weapons moving toward Cale as well as the bleeding Cale.


    "Where are you looking?¡±


    However, the Bear King continued tounch light arrows at him. Choi Han started to frown as he swung his sword toward the arrows. As he looked back at Cale while defending...


    Smirk.


    He could see Cale smiling. It looked almost scary because he was smiling with a bloodied mouth, but Cale seemed happy.


    ¡®...Why?¡¯


    Cale turned his head as Choi Han questioned what was going on.


    He could see the de of an axe that was right above his head. Swords, spears, clubs. All sorts of weapons were headed toward him. They were all aiming for his body that was extremely weakpared to the golems. Cale started to smile even more.


    ¡°...What the hell?¡±


    The ck mage suddenly had a bad feeling after seeing Cale¡¯s smile. However, the axe and the attack could not be stopped.


    And right before all of the attacks hit Cale...


    ¡°How wonderful.¡±


    Cale calmly started to speak as he opened his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re all charging at me at once.¡±


    The fiery thunderbolt and the wind roared around both of Cale¡¯s arms.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Cale released the powers in his arms as the ck mage''s mind nked after seeing what was around Cale''s arm. All of the weapons struck down toward Cale at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    An extremely loud explosion filled the area. Everyone in the area could see the red whirlwind shooting up to the sky.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    That red whirlwind was filled with thunderbolts.


    Boom!


    The golems that had attacked Cale started to fall.


    Their arms that were holding onto their weapons were all ripped apart by the red whirlwind.


    ¡°N, noo!¡±


    A ck mage could see a rose-gold colored fire spreading quickly starting from the spot of the golem¡¯s ripped arm.


    Screeeeeech- Boom.


    The golempletely fell on its back. The ck mage in the cockpit tried to open the door to escape. He could see the fire approaching him as he tried.


    Screeeeeeech-


    The golem screeched once the fire touched it.


    ¡°I, I need to g, get out.¡±


    The ck mage struggled with the lock because he was shaking, but he was able to finally get the door open.


    He came out of the cockpit and took a deep breath. He heard an explosion behind him at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    The golem that had been caught in the rose-gold fire had ended up exploding and turning into ash. However, the ck mage could not look at that right now.


    ¡°...My goodness.¡±


    The world was red. The golems that had lost their arms and their weapons were burning. He could also see the red wind going wild.


    Boom! Boom!


    The wind dropped the ripped golem arms and weapons all over the ce. It was strategically dropping them on the other golems.


    ¡°No! Dodge!¡±


    ¡°Don''t let it touch the fire!¡±


    The dropping weapons and arms were burning from the fiery thunderbolt. Those fiery thunderbolts quickly started to eat up the other prey.


    It almost looked like a festival. Bright and fancy fires were eating up the golems. The golems, specifically the ck mages controlling them, started to run away from the fire.


    However, they were all gobbled up by the fire''s greed in the end.


    ¡°Fire spreads so easily.¡±


    The ck mage turned his head after hearing a calm voice. He could see the bleeding Cale Henituse standing there with a cold expression on his face.


    The ck mage plopped down on the ground before starting to move back. Cale looked down at him before looking around.


    Fire spreads easily. If a fire meets the wind, then the wind can lead the fire. The wind sent the fire to aim for the golems near the Alchemists¡¯ Tower while avoiding the forest.


    The branches that were erged with the power of the shield retreated once Cale removed the power.


    ¡°Rooooooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Roooooar.¡±


    The roars of the berserk golems became louder with the fire.


    - You are different than me.


    The cheapskate started to speak.


    -


    You have the wind as well. You are different than me.


    -


    He''s different than me too. I didn¡¯t have the fire.


    Cale looked around while listening to the whispers of the thief and the cheapskate. He then started to smile brightly.


    Fire was a very useful light for humans. Even if the sky was dark... The ground could be bright.


    He made eye contact.


    ¡°He''s over there.¡±


    The one who was hiding in the darkness. ces for him to hide slowly disappeared as the burning golems ran wild and lit up the areas.


    "Raon, do you see him?¡±


    Lion King Dorph who had been hidden in the darkness.


    Cale made eye contact with that bastard.


    - Human, I can see him!


    Raon''s ck mana started to burn up like the fire. It was this bastard''s turn after the golems.


    - You are at your limit.


    He heard the Super Rock''s voice, but Cale started to activate his ancient power again.


    Drip. Drip.


    The ck blood that was flowing out of his mouth and nose wet his shirt.

 Chapter 422: Going Until the End (3)

    <h4>Chapter 422: Going Until the End (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - Human, are you okay?


    Cale could see the ck Dragon who was still talking in his mind even though he was no longer invisible. The smart child was showing his concern this way so that the enemy could not hear.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale could feel his heart beating wildly.


    Tap!


    He kicked off the ground. His body shot forward. He then started to whisper.


    ¡°Disappear.¡±


    Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish-


    The wind surrounded Cale again and he charged toward the enemies in front of me as arge gust of wind.


    ¡°...Amazing.¡±


    Dorph was amazed while looking at the approaching Cale. He brushed his face that had appeared out of the shadows because of the light from the burning golems.


    ¡°But not yet.¡±


    His two hands each createdrge spears and threw them out.


    Baaaaaang!


    The two long spears in the shape of an X crashed into the fiery thunderbolt.


    Crackle, crackle.


    The two spears and the fiery thunderbolt looked ready to gobble each other up as neither side retreated.


    Dorph could see Cale past the spears who was continuing to cough up blood.


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    ¡°You''re going to die if you keep coughing up blood like that. Is that okay?¡±


    Smirk.


    However, Dorph could see the human smiling as he continued to cough up blood, and then...


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Dorph''s body started to shake. He felt a strong impact on his side. He urgently turned his head but did not see anything.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Dorph had been mesmerized by Cale who was surrounded by the fancy wind and fire that he had forgotten about someone else for a moment.


    Dorph then saw the ck Dragon who slowly revealed himself in the air by his waist. He made eye contact with the Dragon.


    Smirk.


    Once the ck Dragon smiled the same way as Cale Henituse...


    ¡°Lift up.¡±


    He heard Cale Henituse''s voice. Dorph flinched and quickly fixed his posture to defend against any attacksing his way.


    The ck Dragon and the fiery thunderbolt. Neither of them was an easy opponent. However, he should have paid more attention to what Cale meant by, ¡®lift up.¡¯


    ¡°...Shit...¡±


    Dorph started to frown.


    Cale Henituse was flying up. He could also see the wind and fire that were surrounding Cale''s body and slowly getting bigger.


    ¡®......The ck wall!¡¯


    Cale Henituse was not aiming for Dorph. After taking care of the golems, he was now aiming for the ck wall. He needed to get rid of it to use his ancient powers properly and for Raon and Choi Han''s abilities to return to normal as well.


    The spear disappeared from Dorph''s hand. Then the ck presence gathered in his hand again.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, Dorph''s body started to shake again. He looked to the side. The young Dragon''s ck mana was flying toward him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±


    Raon''s ck mana started to envelop Dorph. Dorph prepared for the explosion that would soon happen.


    Oooooo-


    The ck presence gathered around him. Raon''s ck mana and Dorph¡¯s ck presence encountered each other.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Dorph started to frown.


    Raon¡¯s mana did not explode. They were like mud as they tried to tie down Dorph''s feet.


    The ck mana was impacting the area around Dorph so that he could not escape. Dorph looked toward Raon with a frown.


    ¡°You''re trying to tie me down!¡±


    Raon started to smile.


    ¡°Our human needs to do as he pleases. That is what I want to let happen. You can¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    ¡°These punks......!¡±


    Dorph tried to move his feet.


    Unfortunately, the sticky ck mana had covered up to his ankles, making him unable to move. He jerked his head to look up.


    Swiiiiiiiiiiiish-


    Cale was continuing to fly up. The fiery thunderbolt surrounding him was shining even brighter now. It was as if he had be a human thunderbolt and shot up from the ground to pierce through the ck wall.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Dorph started to il. The ck mana was up to his waist by now.


    ¡°How can you gather mana so quickly underneath the ck wall......?!¡±


    He stared angrily at Raon. Raon snorted at his gaze and shouted back.


    ¡°It is because I am the great and mighty Raon Miru!¡±


    Raon then peeked toward Cale as well.


    The weak human who was surrounded by a fiery wind continued to cough up blood in the distance. He was worried Cale might die from a loss of blood.


    ¡°Ke.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Kekeke, kahahahahaha!¡±


    Raon turned his head. Dorph wasughing loudly even as the ck mana was covering his body. Raon shared his honest sentiments.


    ¡°Hey Lion. Did you go nuts?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, mmph, keke, kahahahaha!¡±


    Raon looked toward Dorph who just continued tough as if he was looking at a crazy lion. Dorph continued tough as he observed Raon.


    He finally stopped after a bit and started to speak.


    ¡°How foolish.¡±


    He was no longerughing.


    ¡°Do you think you can destroy the ck wall with that fire and wind?¡±


    Dorph looked down at the mana that was up to his chest now and started to move his arms.


    Plop, plop.


    Raon''s mana easily fell off from Dorph''s arms like mud.


    ¡°This speed isn¡¯t much even if you can gather mana quickly.¡±


    ¡°... How?¡±


    Raon looked toward Dorph in shock.


    ¡°How did I do it?¡±


    Dorph calmly responded as Raon''s mana easily fell away every time Dorph moved his arms or body.


    Smirk.


    The feeble-looking middle-aged man started to smile.


    ¡°I am the strongest under that wall.¡±


    Oooooong-


    An eerie noise started toe out of Dorph''s body before his shoulders started to heat up.


    Siiiiizzle. Siiiiizzle.


    Steam started to rise from his shoulders.


    ¡°Hehe, I am the darkness and death.¡±


    The young Dragon¡¯s dark blue eyes could see Dorph started to get bigger.


    Crack, crack.


    He could see the appearance of a Lion in its berserk transformation. It was different than when the Wolf boy Lock entered his berserk transformation. Raon took a step back.


    Crack!


    Dorph¡¯s body grew oddlyrge. His face turned vicious as well.


    Boom.


    The ground shook once Dorph took a step. Dorph started to take step after step toward Raon.


    Riiiiip.


    His clothes had already ripped off because they could not handle hisrge body. The feeble middle-aged man was gone and reced with arge wild beast with sparkling pupils.


    ¡°Young Dragon, have you ever seen a dead Elemental?¡±


    Tap.


    Raon''s wings touched a tree. Dorph was standing in front of him.


    Chhhhhhh.


    Hot steam continued to rise from Dorph''s body as the Lion King asked this tiny young Dragon another question.


    ¡°What about eating one?¡±


    Raon¡¯s pupils opened wide before he lowered his small head. Dorph watched Raon''s actions as he started to whisper.


    ¡°It is delicious.¡±


    Ooooooo-


    Arge ck presence started to gather around hisrge arm that looked vicious because of the muscles and veins.


    ¡°Young Dragon, you may be a Dragon, but you are still a child who has lived for less than 10 years. I am an existence that has be special after living for hundreds of years. You cannot win against that time and special nature. I wonder how a young Dragon would taste.¡±


    The ck presence turned into an orb and the vicious hand grabbed onto it before heading toward Raon. Dorph smiled as hemented.


    ¡°Darkness and death do not have forms. Wind and fire cannot destroy them. Only my liege and I can handle them.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Dorph flinched after hearing the quiet voice. As the fist heading toward Raon flinched...


    ¡°I already told you.¡±


    The small Dragon raised his head. He was smiling.


    ¡°I am the great and mighty Raon Miru.¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Dorph felt chills on his back. He turned his head.


    Raon had retreated to a spot with many trees. It was a part of the forest where there were a lot of shadows. This was a spot that was still dark, unlike the areas where the golems were iling. That was why Dorph could run more wildly here. However, Raon had hidden his powers inside that darkness.


    The leaves, the grass... Raon''s ck mana that had been hiding under these tiny shadows had suddenly surrounded Dorph. Dorph and Raon made eye contact.


    ¡°I am a great and mighty Dragon who knows how to instantly use something I learned.¡±


    Smirk.


    Raon was smiling brightly.


    ¡°By watching me do it!¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Dorph could not finish his sentence. The ck mana charged toward him.


    ¡°Hey Lion, by the way.¡±


    Dorph could hear Raon speaking as this extremely pure ck mana that could notpare to the mud-like mana from before started to bind him.


    ¡°We are not trying to destroy the ck wall.¡±


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    An rm went off in Dorph''s mind. He finally understood Raon and Cale''s actions.


    ¡°Dorph, you look funny like that.¡±


    Once he heard the Bear King''s voice...


    ¡°The Dragon is quite strong.¡±


    As the Bear King who had been fighting against Choi Han had escaped and threw a spear of light toward Raon to help Dorph whileing over... Dorph started to shout.


    ¡°No! Don''te!¡±


    Baaaaang!


    Dorph shouted while trying his best to break the ck mana that was binding him. The ck mana was much harder to break than before, making Dorph unable to move quickly. He continued to shout toward the Bear King as he did that.


    ¡°Sayeru! Not here!¡±


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Bear King Sayeru flinched as he ran over.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He soon changed the direction of the spear and the spear of light reached its destination.


    Baaaaaang!


    An explosion rang out but Bear King Sayeru bit down on his lips.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He could see Choi Han shooting up into the air. Raon had reached him at some point as well.


    ¡°They were aiming for the airships!¡±


    They could also see the red whirlwind that had stopped at the center of the airships that were floating under the ck wall. It was Cale Henituse. Choi Han and Raon quickly approached Cale.


    ¡°All of you, dodge! Fly up!¡±


    Sayeru urgently took a videomunication device out of his pocket and the airships quickly started to move.


    ¡°Hurry up and get on! Get on now!¡±


    ¡°We are moving!¡±


    Even the airship that had stealthily lowered a rope to the top of the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower to rescue the Lions, ck mages and other allies quickly tried to move away from Cale.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Sayeru shouted as the airships quickly flew up.


    ¡°Not the sky! You can¡¯t fly up into the sky!¡±


    Fire!


    The fiery thunderbolts would strike down if they flew up past the ck wall.


    - Sayeru-nim, then what should we do?


    He heard the pilot¡¯s urgent voice but Sayeru started to frown.


    ¡®Cale Henituse would definitely burn the airships like he did to the golems if they don''t run far away.¡¯


    The airships had nowhere to run. Someone grabbed Sayeru by the back of his cor as he realized that fact.


    ¡°We need to get them.¡±


    Dorph grabbed him by the back of the cor and shot up into the air. They were heading toward where Cale Henituse, Choi Han, and Raon were floating.


    ¡°.... I will grab the fire.¡±


    A strong force of light started to gather in Sayeru¡¯s hand. This light shined even brighter and hotter than the fire.


    Cale looked toward that light, the Bear King, and Dorph as hemented.


    ¡°Toote.¡±


    Boom. Boom!


    Cale''s wildly beating heart was telling him.


    This was thest time. This was thest power he could use.


    Using any more would put him in danger.


    Cale knew this was the case and happily offered his body. He then started to speak.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°Human, what is it?!¡±


    ¡°I think I''m going to faint if I use this power.¡±


    Raon flinched before quickly responding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this once! I''ll let it go this time!¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Cale subconsciously started to smile as he asked a question.


    "What should you do once I faint?¡±


    ¡°Run away! It is fine because you alreadynded a hit, human!¡±


    That was the right answer.


    ¡°I will defeat that Bear and Lion next time! ...It is difficult for us right now, but it will be different next time!¡±


    This was also true. There was no benefit in harming the Bear King and Dorph right now if they weren¡¯t going to kill them. Those two would not stop just because they got injured. They had Elemental Arts and ancient powers on them. Those would only disappear once they were dead.


    In that case...


    ¡°That is why we are destroying everything!¡±


    Shouldn''t they at least destroy everything that has value? Who cares if they are strong? What could they do if they had no money? They would have no airships, no dead mana, and no golems, and where would they get the money to rece all of these things?


    Cale smiled as he looked toward someone.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Ooooooo-


    An eerie noise mixed in with Cale''s wind and fiery thunderbolt.


    ¡°I will take the lead.¡±


    ¡°You smart bastard, no, punk.¡±


    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s not it either.¡¯


    - You can say such things when you are at your limit?


    He could hear the Super Rock''s voice and could almost imagine him shaking his head, but Cale just nodded his head.


    Drip, drip.


    Blood continued to fall. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to respond anymore.


    Underneath the ck wall... Even if the wind was free and the fire shone brightly... The hurdles in this battle had ced a burden on his body. Furthermore, he had used three different ancient powers by using the wood, wind, and fire powers.


    Choi Han stood in front of Cale and lifted his sword.


    ¡°No! You think we will let you do as you please?!¡±


    They could hear Sayeru¡¯s voiceing from below. Choi Han extended his sword forward after seeing the numerous spears of light shooting up at them.


    His power that was a mix of half despair and half happiness. He was able to use his powers under this ck wall because of that despair.


    ¡°Run wild.¡±


    The ck Yong shot out from Choi Han¡¯s sword.


    Roooooooar-


    The East Asian Yong that did not exist in this world opened its jaws as it started to cause chaos underneath the ck wall. However, the ck Yong that was half made of happiness could not show its full strength.


    Nheless, Choi Han turned his head without any hesitation.


    Blink. Blink.


    He could see Cale slowly blinking his eyes. Choi Han supported his body and Cale pointed to the ck Yong trying to gobble up the airships as he started to speak.


    ¡°Follow that thing.¡±


    And then...


    ¡°Burn them all up.¡±


    Swiiiiiiiiiiiish-


    The red whirlwind followed behind the ck Yong. The ck Yong and the red whirlwind mixed together to create a strong force.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    The airships started to break. Nothing could stop this ck Yong that was riding on this violent fiery whirlwind.


    ¡°Cale Henituse!¡±


    Cale could hear Sayeru''s angry shout, but he slowly closed his eyes as he watched the ck Yong and the fiery whirlwind destroy the airships.


    ¡®We have to destroy all the expensive things.¡¯


    Cale, who felt a bit better after destroying these expensive things, could see that the ck Yong disappeared after using all of its strength while the fiery thunderbolt and wind were still running wild together.


    Then arge spear of light struck where he had just been standing.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going?!¡±


    Cale started to think as he heard Sayeru¡¯s shout.


    ¡®Who says that you guys are the only ones that can run away? Let me run away too!¡¯


    Smirk.


    Cale had an oddly satisfied smile on his face as the world turned ck. His body slumped once he became unconscious.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The spear of light exploded. It was so strong that it created a hole in the ck wall. This was an extremely pure light that was much stronger than Dorph''s power.


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    Bear King Sayeru coughed up blood. He then shouted in anger.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The spot where the spear of light had struck. There was nobody there.


    Cale, Choi Han, and Raon had already escaped. The only thing left in their ce were the golems and airships that they had destroyed.


    Tap, tap.


    Cale flinched after feeling someone tapping his cheek.


    ¡®Am I waking up after fainting?¡¯


    Was he not dreaming this time? Cale felt a bit more rxed and decided he should open his eyes.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    However, Cale stopped opening his eyes once he heard team leader Lee Soo Hyuk''s voice.


    ¡°I already know you are awake.¡±


    It was another dream. A dream that showed him the past. He didn¡¯t want to face this kind of dream when his head was already aplicated mess from the Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo issue.


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re not going to open your eyes? Then I have another method as well.¡±


    Cale almost felt his heart stop after hearing what came next.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. Will you wake up if I call you by that name?¡±


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale ended up opening his eyes. He could see team leader Lee Soo Hyuk smiling in front of him.

 Chapter 423: How Respectful (1)

    <h4>Chapter 423: How Respectful (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale ended up closing his eyes again.


    ¡°Why are you closing your eyes again?¡±


    ¡®Damn it! Son of a bitch!¡¯


    Cale raised his arm to cover his eyes. Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk started to chuckle at this clear indication that he didn¡¯t want to open his eyes.


    ¡°I see that you still don''t like to listen.¡±


    ¡°...What the?¡±


    Cale mumbled as he opened his eyes.


    ¡°What kind of dream is this?¡±


    Although it was in a dream, a too familiar sight was in front of Cale right now.


    The office where Kim Rok Soo had worked. The space that he had worked in for 15 years had appeared, and Cale was sitting in Kim Rok Soo¡¯s seat. He was sitting on an office chair that he had never used in Cale''s world.


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s seat wasn''t team leader Kim Rok Soo¡¯s seat either.


    It was Kim Rok Soo¡¯s seat from when he was a rookie, the seat closest to team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.


    He was told that rookies had to be next to the team leader or a veteran team member because they never knew when a rookie would cause some trouble and put their lives in danger.


    Cale looked toward the team leader¡¯s seat. Lee Soo Hyuk was sitting there as if everything was normal. The person who had tapped Cale''s cheeks to wake him up had returned to his seat.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk who had a significantly feeble body for a swordsman looked younger than Cale¡¯s final record. He looked simr to the Lee Soo Hyuk that Kim Rok Soo had met when he was a rookie.


    ¡°What could it be, you little punk.¡±


    The team leader took a sip of the instant coffee in a paper cup before smiling as he looked at Cale.


    The team leader had said that he used to only drink americanos but knew that he needed coffee even when the world flipped over and went to a mart to buy some instant coffee packets.


    It had to do with something about not being able to forget the sweetness of the past or whatnot.


    It was too simr. The Lee Soo Hyuk in front of Cale was not a scene in one of his records, but he was acting too simr to Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡®Is this real?¡¯


    The moment he had that thought...


    ¡°Apparently, I died in your ce?¡±


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale instantly started to frown. The person in front of him was indeed team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°Saying something like that without any emotion must mean that you really are the team leader.¡±


    ¡°You finally realized that?¡±


    The team leader shook his head before looking up and down at Cale beforementing.


    ¡°But why do you look so terrible?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with how I look?¡±


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk shook his head again in disbelief at Cale¡¯s grumbling.


    ¡°You just walk around covered in blood. It also looks like you''ll be a very famous hero?¡±


    Cale was frowning so much that he could not frown any harder even if he tried.


    How did the team leader know about what he was doing? Why was he appearing in such a form?


    There was only one answer. There was only one existence who could do something like this. The same existence that kept throwing stuff in front of Cale and loitering around.


    ¡°That motherf*cking God of Death.¡±


    Cale could hear the team leader¡¯s voice as he brushed his face with both hands.


    ¡°You''re right. He is quite the motherf*cker.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale let out a shortugh.


    Screech.


    The chair was pushed back and the team leader got up and headed toward the window. The curtains on the window were closed. Normally, he would see the destroyed and deste remains of Seoul once those curtains opened.


    Chhhhhhh.


    However, the area outside the window was ck.


    ¡°It must be because this space was created from my memories, but anything I can¡¯t recall thoroughly is ck.¡±


    The team leader calmlymented as he looked toward Cale.


    ¡°The God of Death must have felt bad for us because we died when we weren''t supposed to and gave each of us one chance.¡±


    Cale could see a paper cup that suddenly appeared in the air andnded on the table. There was instant coffee in the cup and Cale picked it up. However, Lee Soo Hyuk started to speak again before he could take a sip.


    ¡°Choi Jung Soo, that punk, met his paternal cousin once removed whom he could share his memories with and showed him everything. But I don''t have someone like that.¡±


    A stoic voice came out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Is that me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°That motherf*cking God of Death bastard.¡±


    ¡°You''re right. He was a total nutjob.¡±


    The two of them scoffed while looking at each other. Cale brushed his hair back. His hair and hand were both covered in blood and ashes, but that wasn¡¯t important.


    ¡°Are you dead or alive?¡±


    ¡®What is your current status?¡¯


    ¡°That is something you don''t need to know.¡±


    ¡°I guess you mean it¡¯s going to be bad for me if I know.¡±


    ¡°You punk, you always have something to add on when you can just understand and keep it to yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my specialty.¡±


    ¡°You never like to lose. Always giving me a headache.¡±


    ¡°I don''t have such a power.¡±


    The team leader continued to speak with disbelief after hearing Cale respond to everything he said.


    ¡°...You still are the same.¡±


    ¡°So, are you going to give me your memories?¡±


    Cale looked toward the team leader and shared his thoughts on the matter.


    ¡°I don''t need them.¡±


    He didn''t want to see the team leader¡¯s memories.


    He didn¡¯t want to know what kind of pain Lee Soo Hyuk had felt when he died. It didn¡¯t matter if he was being a coward or that they were the memories of the person who died in his ce.


    He didn''t need them. The human who could never forget always had to protect himself. Cale shared his feelings once again.


    ¡°I don''t need-¡±


    ¡°Who said I was going to give them to you?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°My goodness.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk walked over to Cale and took the paper cup in his hand before taking a sip.


    ¡°What the God of Death offered Choi Jung Soo and I were not our memories.¡±


    An image passed by Cale¡¯s mind after hearing that.


    ¡°... Are you passing down your ability to me?¡±


    Even the talented Choi Han would not be able to recreate Choi Jung Soo''s White Miru to use as he pleased based on his memories alone.


    ¡°Correct. We were given the chance to give one ability to one person.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo had chosen Choi Han. Of course, Jung Soo did not know that there would be such a cruel method of delivery. The God of Death''s chosen method of delivery was good for neither Choi Han nor Choi Jung Soo.


    However, Choi Jung Soo''s abilities would be best transferred to Choi Han by showing him those memories.


    Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo did not require such methods.


    He had more records about Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s abilities than anyone else.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo, I use the sword.¡±


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk was famous for his sword art. There was also one more ability.


    ¡°But you''re going to give me your other ability.¡±


    He was famous for having two different abilities.


    Kim Rok Soo had many abilities as well, but there were many people with multiple abilities by the time his abilities had awakened.


    However, there were less than ten ability users with multiple abilities when the team leader had awakened with two abilities.


    Furthermore, the two abilities were ipatible with each other, making everyone in the world curious about how someone could have two unrted abilities.


    Most people had simr skills and there were almost no instances ofpletely different abilities being in the same person.


    That was why there was a lot of discussion when team leader Lee Soo Hyuk chose to work for thatpany instead of joining a guild or the government.


    ¡°Don''t you want it?¡±


    Cale calmly answered as team leader Lee Soo Hyuk mischievously asked.


    ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    He calmly opened his palm to urge his team leader to hand over the ability.


    ¡°Hey, since when is anything in the world free?¡±


    Cale started to frown. The team leader didn¡¯t care and continued to say what he wanted to say.


    ¡°You need to pay up with money or find other ways to pay for your meal.¡±


    ¡°...Seriously.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you forget who I learned this from?¡±


    He had not forgotten. How could he forget that? Cale leaned back in the chair and observed the team leader.


    ¡°What are the conditions?¡±


    The team leader lifted one finger.


    ¡°Once this is all over, create a farm in the Forest of Darkness. Create an orchard and a field to nt crops as well. nt tomatoes, watermelons, cucumbers, pumpkins, etc. nt all sorts of different crops. Oh, nt simr things if your neighborhood doesn¡¯t have those crops. And take care of them yourself.¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°Farming is not an easy job. You know that, right? You must look after the crops every day. So, don''t go wandering off to random ces and instead just farm with that little kid named Raon. You can do it with Choi Jung Soo¡¯s paternal cousin once removed and your other friends as well.¡±


    Cale could not stop frowning because he knew why Lee Soo Hyuk was telling him to do this.


    ¡®We need to take you with us. If we don''t, forget being a cker, you''re the type that would go around causing trouble.¡¯


    He recalled something Lee Soo Hyuk said in the past.


    ¡°Team leader, I''m rich. I''m going to be a rich cker.¡±


    ¡°So, you are not going to take my offer?¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t? All I''m saying is that a superior who wishes to prevent his subordinate from being a cker is petty.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how did you know? I''m a petty person.¡±


    The team leader reached his hand out and Cale grabbed it. The moment the two of them shook hands...


    ng!


    He heard a sharp noise. Cale looked forward with a stoic expression.


    It was being destroyed. This office was slowly breaking down. Team Leader Lee Soo Hyuk was slowly turning to dust as well.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    Cale calmly asked.


    ¡°Yes. I have to go.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk calmly responded. However, his body was quickly breaking down in contrast to his rxed demeanor.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    Squeeze.


    Cale looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk who was squeezing his hand.


    ¡°There are times when gods make mistakes. Maybe it is because he¡¯s a nutjob.¡±


    His still calm voice continued.


    ¡°I didn''t die in your ce.¡±


    Cale''s shoulders slightly flinched. However, his eyes were focused on the slowly disappearing Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°I died while I was running wild. Got it?¡±


    Saying that he died while running wild instead of having died in his ce. There was no way Cale would not know Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s thoughts and intentions behind that statement. He was trying to lower Cale¡¯s guilt about the situation.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not it.¡±


    However, Cale had no intention on responding the way Lee Soo Hyuk wanted.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault nor the team leader''s fault.¡±


    ¡°...You''re right. That is the correct answer.¡±


    Cale formed a fist with the hand that was in the handshake.


    Psssss.


    The hand that was shaking his hand disappeared as well. Cale could now see Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s true smile.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo, stay alive. Being alive is the best.¡±


    Cale looked into Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s eyes and nodded his head.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, the original owner of your body is living well too. He said he is happy.¡±


    The whole area was destroyed, and the only things left were Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s eyes. However, he could still hear Lee Soo Hyuk''s voice clearly.


    ¡°And Jung Soo and I are happy as well.¡±


    That was his finalment. The eyes were gone now as well.


    The world around him broke apart. Only darkness remained.


    Cale closed his eyes after looking at the darkness.


    He had a feeling. He had a feeling that it was time to wake up.


    Cale could feel someone cautiously tapping his cheek.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time he woke up.¡±


    He could hear Hong¡¯s mumbling. Cale immediately opened his eyes as if to respond to that statement.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    He could see the front paws of the kitten who was falling over in shock. Cale sat up while feeling the softness of the nket. He was a bit dizzy and could not see properly.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale, are you feeling okay?¡±


    ¡°Human! You are a total idiot! Human!¡±


    He could hear many people''s voices. Cale slowly opened his mouth to speak.


    How much time has passed?


    He suddenly stopped before asking that question.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale''s pupils started to shake. He could feel it once the dizziness disappeared.


    He could clearly feel a new power taking ce in his body.


    It was Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s power. The team leader¡¯s power now existed inside Cale¡¯s body.


    Cale recalled Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s final words at that moment.


    ¡®And Jung Soo and I are happy as well.¡¯


    It was as if a tsunami hit him. Therge wave that he had kept suppressed in his mind was causing chaos in his mind.


    ¡®I have to first start with a small field. I''ll first nt tomatoes, cucumbers, and watermelons. Ah, I have to nt some hot peppers too.¡¯


    ¡®Can''t I live a peaceful lifeter because I''ve lived such a difficult life?¡¯


    ¡®You''re so funny. What¡¯s the point if my pay grade goes up here? I''m not doing this to rise in rank.¡¯


    ¡®Then why am I doing this? How would I know? I just want to do it!¡¯


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo, how the hell are you going to be a cker? Hmm?¡¯


    The memories. The numerous records that he had kept suppressed rushed into his mind. Cale felt as if his whole body was being swept away by a tsunami. However, thement about how the team leader and the others were happy was helping him center himself within that wave.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    ¡°M, my goodness!¡±


    He could hear the children averaging nine-years-old gasping.


    ¡°H, human! Y, you¡¯re crying!¡±


    Cale then realized that he was crying. He had thought that his cheeks were wet from blood, but they were from his tears.


    ¡°...Why am I crying? I''m not sad.¡±


    He was not sad. In fact, he was feeling refreshed and at peace.


    ¡®I should be smiling right now.¡¯


    Cale started to smile. However, that smile made the others go silent.

 Chapter 424: How Respectful (2)

    <h4>Chapter 424: How Respectful (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Raon''s pupils started to shake. He sat there pping his wings with his jaws dropped. It was the same for Hong. His eyes were open round without moving at all.


    Nobody was saying anything.


    ¡®... My goodness.¡¯


    Rosalyn subconsciously covered her mouth.


    Cale had suddenly opened his eyes without any indications of it happening. He sat up and leaned on the head of the bed with a nk expression before he randomly started crying.


    Teardrops were falling drop after drop.


    He had a nk expression on his usually stoic face as he continued to drip tears one after another. Seeing this made Rosalyn wonder if she was dreaming.


    Cale Henituse.


    What kind of person was he? Rosalyn never expected Cale to show such a sight.


    It would be fitting to see him cry in anger or annoyance. Those would be the reasons she would have expected to see him cry.


    ¡®...But this-!¡¯


    For Cale to be crying like this! Rosalyn lowered the hand that was covering her mouth that had clenched into a fist at some point. She felt as if she should say something.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...Why am I crying? I''m not sad.¡±


    Cale said that before slightly lifting the corners of his lips and trying to smile.


    Rosalyn¡¯s fist covered her mouth again. The corners of the lips he had tried so hard to lift looked sorrowful.


    Seeing someone with a pale expression smiling sorrowfully and crying made her unable to speak. She looked around.


    The way On, Hong, and Raon all stiffly sat there with their pupils shaking must mean that they were all shocked. Eruhaben who was on the couch looked shocked as well, while Mary seemed frozen and stopped eating the cookie she had started to eat while saying, ¡®people need to eat.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s servant Ron seemed to have frozen and forgotten to maintain his benign smile.


    Choi Han was thest person she saw.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    He had a different expression than the others.


    Choi Han had aplicated and concerned look on his face as he stood there quietly staring at Cale with his arms crossed. It was at that moment.


    ¡°H, human, did you h, have a nightmare?¡±


    Raon stuttered as he quickly approached Cale¡¯s side andnded on the bed.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Rosalyn could see Choi Han sighing after hearing the word, ¡®nightmare.¡¯ Choi Han slightly shook his head before starting to smile as if there was nothing he could do about it. He made eye contact with Rosalyn as he did that.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    She quietly asked with her mouth, but Choi Han waved his hand to say it was nothing, making her realize that there definitely was something.


    However, she didn''t have time to ask Choi Han anything else.


    ¡°You must eat.¡±


    Mary in her ck robe walked past Rosalyn toward the bed with the cookie basket in her hand.


    The basket that was full of cookies was ced on the bed.


    ¡°We eat when we are sad. Eating is winning. We be sad when we are hungry. We be hungry when we are sad.¡±


    Mary rapidly said all these things before grabbing a cookie and putting it in Cale''s hand. Rosalyn had never seen Mary being so proactive before.


    ¡°... I told you, I''m not sad.¡±


    Calemented with his usual stoic expression.


    ¡°You can¡¯t trick us! You shit-for-brains human!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t trick us! You shouldn¡¯t cry!¡±


    Raon and Hong immediately shouted back.


    Cale was bbergasted. It was at that moment.


    Pat pat.


    He could see On¡¯s expression as she patted his hand that was not holding the cookie. Cale started to frown more after seeing her nodding her head as if she understood everything.


    ¡®No, I really am not sad.¡¯


    This was the truth. Cale was feeling very rxed that he even started to think that it would be okay to take peeks at these records that he had buried in his mind.


    Cale looked down at his hand that was sticky from the melted chocte from the cookie as he started to speak.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, how much time has passed?¡±


    He then flinched after looking toward her and seeing her fist.


    ¡°Raon-nim.¡±


    However, Rosalyn calmly called Raon who fluttered his wings and started to shout.


    ¡°It''s a new record! You were unconscious for 20 days, 1 hour, 32 minutes, and 19 seconds!¡±


    ¡°You were out for almost three weeks!¡±


    ¡®...Huh? Three weeks? Wasn¡¯t my longest time unconscious before this about two weeks? But three weeks?¡¯


    Cale quickly started to speak after having those thoughts.


    ¡°Airships, what happened to the capital?¡±


    What about the other things? What about taking care of the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower issue? He urgently looked toward Rosalyn before he flinched.


    ¡°My goodness, young master Cale, you really seem to like to work.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? I hate working.¡±


    Rosalyn sighed as she started to speak.


    ¡°The airships in the capital-¡±


    Click.


    The door opened and two people entered as she started to speak. One of them was Beacrox.


    ¡°Choi Han, I tried making that green onion pancake you mentioned, is this right......?¡±


    ¡®What? What did he just say? Green onion pancakes? ...They have green onions in this world?¡¯


    Cale questioned his hearing while Beacrox who made eye contact with him could not finish his sentence properly. He held the te with this food he had never made before with one hand while rubbing his eyes with the other hand as he started to speak.


    ¡°Am I seeing things?¡±


    He thought he was seeing young master Cale Henituse''s crying face. He was no longer crying, but it was obvious that he had been crying. He had not seen this since Cale was very young.


    ¡°It looks like I need to go wash my face.¡±


    Beacrox then turned around and left with the te. Cale looked toward him with shock, but he could soon see someone approaching him while looking like he was about to cry.


    ¡°Oh! Young master-nim!¡±


    It was Saint Jack.


    He couldn¡¯t even fix his fluttering priest robe as he walked over to Cale''s bed and grabbed his hands.


    ¡°You''re finally awake? These tears on your face, are you in any pain?¡±


    Cale couldn''t respond after seeing Jack asking with such a pure expression on his face. Punks like Beacrox were easier for Cale to handle.


    ¡°No, I am not in any pain.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''m relieved. And young master-nim, thank you very much!¡±


    Jack bowed ny degrees to thank Cale.


    ¡°Thankfully, we were able to arrive at the capital on time and Miss Rosalyn and Eruhaben-nim were able to cast shields while we were able to then take out the airships outside the shields one by one!¡±


    Saint Jack who was speaking with gratitude and admiration continued to speak quickly as if he was overwhelmed with joy.


    ¡°And then Choi Han-nim, Raon-nim and you showed up, making the remaining airships all start to retreat. We debated chasing after them andunching a counterattack, but the enemies dropped one airship toward the capital and made it explode, leaving us no choice but to focus on protecting the capital!¡±


    ¡®Oh, Jack is exining the situation very well.¡¯


    Even if they wanted to chase after the airships, it was probably better not to make such rash decisions if Rosalyn and Eruhaben had to resist an exploding airship with their shields.


    It would have been dangerous to chase after them without mages.


    Cale quietly listened to Saint Jack exin the situation at the capital.


    "We focused on guarding the capital for another day before heading over to the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower only to see that they had all escaped. Ah, based on the debris from the destroyed airships and golems, it looks like you managed to strike the enemies hard!¡±


    ¡®Mm, I see.¡¯


    He enjoyed hearing this exnation from someone who seemed to have been wowed by the situation.


    ¡°We also destroyed all four Alchemists¡¯ Towers. Of course, we swindled any alchemy-rted texts and anything that looked useful.¡±


    Cale who was nodding his head could see Saint Jack¡¯s teary eyes.


    ¡°It is all thanks to you and everyone else''s help and sacrifices, young master-nim. You don¡¯t know how much I, while you were unconscious......!¡±


    ¡®Hmm... Something feels a bit awkward?¡¯


    Cale found it difficult to handle Jack like this.


    ¡°I''m really, absolutely relieved that you woke up. I feel like I can finally get some rest myself!¡±


    ¡°Uhh, yes? Thank you for worrying about me, Jack-nim.¡±


    Cale quickly ended his conversation with Jack. He could then see Rosalyn smiling behind Jack.


    ¡®It looks like I don''t need to exin anything?¡¯


    Cale nodded his head after seeing such a gaze and stared to speak.


    ¡°But if three weeks have passed-¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about the North?¡±


    Cale made eye contact with Eruhaben who was looking at him while sitting on the couch. Eruhaben took a sip of tea as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Clopeh went to the North. We¡¯ve contacted the Whale tribe as well. Those children named Cage and Taylor chatted with Ron about what to do from here on and said that they willplete that ancient document for now.¡±


    Cale recalled what Eruhaben told himst time.


    ¡®Quicklye to the capital while remaining conscious.¡¯


    However, forgeting while conscious, he made a new record for how long he was unconscious. Cale took a bite of a cookie after seeing Eruhaben¡¯s descending gaze.


    Crunch.


    The cookie broke and Eruhaben continued to speak.


    ¡°Tasha said that she didn¡¯t know the reason you called her, but said she had a decent idea after hearing about the forging of the ancient document and the ns for thend of the Whale tribe and went back home to prepare.¡±


    Cale felt an odd sensation. Eruhaben urately described that sensation.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do everything. There are many capable people.¡±


    He could feel Eruhaben¡¯s intentions of telling him not to do anything that would make him faint again.


    Crunch, crunch.


    Cale just quietly continued to eat the cookie. He then started to speak.


    ¡°Looks like we have to go North.¡±


    Eruhaben, Rosalyn, and Ron all nodded at that statement.


    The Bear King and the Lion King managed to get away, and in some ways, they were the ones who had received a blow. Now it was time for them tond a blow on the White Star.


    That opportunity would soon happen in the North. The only difference was that Cale''s original one month nning time was down to one week because he was unconscious for three weeks.


    ¡®Everybody else continued to prepare well.¡¯


    He just needed to match them. Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    Let¡¯s go North.


    That was what he was about to say. However, he could not do that.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale quickly shut his mouth. Choi Han approached Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to chat?¡±


    - That¡¯s right! Human! You told me you would tell me as well! I forgot for a moment because you were crying!


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale had an awkward smile on his face.


    - Human! Why are you smiling like that again? Ah, right! Beacrox and I are researching after hearing about green onion pancakes from Choi Han! Choi Han said it is simr to pies, so I''m curious as to how it tastes!


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    Cale started to think about all the Korean foods that Raon would stuff in his mouth after hearing Raon''s excited voice. However, something he couldn¡¯t avoid even more than that was right in front of him.


    He was currently in Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s bedroom that he always stayed in whenever he came to Mogoru. Cale looked around the bedroom before speaking to the others.


    ¡°There is something I need to chat with Choi Han about alone.¡±


    Cale quietly observed Choi Han who brought a chair over toward the bed and sat down.


    ¡®Nobody is listening from nearby!¡¯


    ¡®The ck Dragon''s soundproof barrier magic is amazing! Nobody outside should be able to hear!¡¯


    ¡®Impossible for anyone unless they hear the Wind Elementals like you. I have something to say. For destruction.¡¯


    Cale let go of the golden top''s whip after hearing the Wind Elementals confirm nobody was listening. Raon was tilting his head while looking at Choi Han and Cale. Only the three of them were left in the bedroom.


    Choi Han raised his head that had been looking at the ground as if he didn¡¯t know what to say. He then made eye contact with Cale who started to speak.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Senior, my name is Kim Rok Soo, Choi Jung Soo''s friend.¡±


    He then bowed his head and respectfully greeted Choi Han.


    Choi Han¡¯s jaws dropped while Raon¡¯s eyes opened wide. Silenced filled the bedroom before Choi Han slowly started to speak.


    ¡°That kind of greeting is awkward and unnecessary, Cale...nim.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Although Cale had his usually stoic expression on his face, his eyes looked more unburdened than usual.


    ¡°I thought I should greet you like this at least once.¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes indeed. I may be a trashy person, but I always greeted my elders properly.¡¯


    ¡°Ho, hoho-¡±


    Kim Rok Soo and Choi Han''s first conversation started with Choi Hanughing in disbelief.

 Chapter 425: How Respectful (3)

    <h4>Chapter 425: How Respectful (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Human, I have no idea what you and Choi Han are talking about right now!¡±


    Raon squished his cheeks with his front paws as he shouted. That made Choi Han have an ¡®oops¡¯ expression as he looked toward Raon, but Raon had already put his paws back down and stretched out his wings as he energetically continued.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll listen for now! I¡¯ll ask questionster!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    Cale just nonchntly nodded his head.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    However, Cale¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    ¡®...It¡¯s not like I can lie!¡¯


    Cale knew that his only choice was to tell the truth now that things were like this, but there was no way that it would be easy to tell something he had been keeping a secret from them for a little over 2 years to the person involved.


    It was even worse because he had no experience speaking gently or tenderly in his 36 years of life.


    ¡°I trust that you will respond truthfully to my questions.¡±


    Why did Choi Han who was calmly asking this question with an innocent smile look so scary?


    It looked as if he was saying, ¡®you know what would happen if you lie, right?¡¯


    ¡°Of course. Ask away.¡±


    What ended uping out of Cale¡¯s mouth was a snarky and confident tone. As Cale was about to frown after hearing his own voice...


    ¡°When did youe here?¡±


    The questioning had started.


    ¡°One day before I met you.¡±


    Cale replied almost automatically.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know that I was Choi Jung Soo¡¯s paternal cousin once removed, did you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! You think I would have acted so rudely if I knew?¡±


    ¡°Human, you are always rude! Weak human, I like you no matter what, but you really are quite rude!¡±


    ¡®This kid...¡¯


    Cale who couldn¡¯t get angry at Raon could only frown after hearing Raon''s cheery voice. However, he then seriously responded to Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡°I really did not know that you were Choi Jung Soo¡¯s paternal cousin once removed.¡±


    Yes, of course he didn¡¯t. Of course, he knew about Choi Han because he had read, ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ but should he share this piece of information Choi Han wouldn¡¯t know about even after seeing Choi Jung Soo''s memories?


    Cale started to debate this in his head, however, Choi Han didn''t give him time to keep thinking about it.


    ¡°Nn Barrow, you should have been able to read Choi Jung Gun''s book as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°But you pretended as if you couldn¡¯t read it in front of me?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s tone oddly became more rxed, but Cale didn''t realize this as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. I pretended not to know. My acting skills are top-notch, unlike yours.¡±


    ¡°You must have been very shocked.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I was shocked as well.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han. Choi Han''s face had stiffened up as he said that he had been shocked.


    Cale¡¯s face stiffened up as well as he looked at Choi Han.


    Choi Han was only asking easy questions. He seemed to understand the reason why.


    ¡°Choi Han, are you not asking about me because you saw Choi Jung Soo¡¯s memories?¡±


    Choi Han should know as much about Kim Rok Soo as Choi Jung Soo did after seeing his memories. Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk were people who know almost as much about Kim Rok Soo¡¯s life as he knew himself. This included his past.


    Kim Rok Soo''s life would seem like a tragedy from a distance. He lost his parents when he was young and once he became an adult and tried to do something with his life, the world flipped over and made him live a risky life every day.


    He had then once again lost people who were like his family.


    ¡®I survived no matter what.¡¯


    Survival. That was the best word to describe Kim Rok Soo¡¯s life.


    He always survived no matter who ended up dying.


    In some ways, he was a very lucky person. However, it was also a life where there was nothing left.


    ¡®Choi Han probably knows that as well.¡¯


    He was probably not asking about Kim Rok Soo because he knew what Kim Rok Soo¡¯s life was like. Cale started to speak.


    ¡°You never seem to change.¡±


    Choi Han was a good person no matter how strong he got or how cold he became.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good person.¡±


    Cale could see Choi Han start to frown while hearing that, while Raon started to speak in shock.


    ¡°Human! Did you just realize that Choi Han is a good person? Choi Han is scary but good!¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Choi Han let out a deep sigh before looking back and forth at Raon and Cale before brushing his face with both hands. He then quietly started to mumble.


    ¡°...Who is the one that never changes......¡±


    ¡°Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han became at a loss for words after hearing the person who changed the least tell him that he continued to remain a good person.


    The Kim Rok Soo in Choi Jung Soo''s memories and the Cale that Choi Han interacted with were truly, truly the same. Their identity, appearance, and situation were different, but their actions were almost identical.


    ¡®Although it''s funny.¡¯


    That was why he felt less betrayed. Pretending not to know about Korea. Pretending not to know a fellow Korean. Choi Han knew that Cale was smart enough to question things after hearing that his name was Choi Han or even assume that he was transported to this world but pretended not to know.


    However, his feeling of betrayal slowly disappeared even though he originally felt disappointed and almost angry at the fact that Cale feigned ignorance at everything because the way Cale treated or talked to him and the others was the same as Kim Rok Soo in Choi Jung Soo¡¯s memories.


    In fact, he could feel that Cale treated him and the others as true friends or even beyond that of family after experiencing Choi Jung Soo¡¯s life.


    It had been over 2 years and 5 months and almost reached 2 years and 6 months.


    It was a short time, but there were a lot of things they experienced during this time.


    The Kim Rok Soo who would pick up a metal board to save Choi Jung Soo and Cale who would cough up blood and faint were the same.


    Of course, Beacrox, Ron, and the Count¡¯s family would feel differently.


    Their situation was different than Choi Han¡¯s. They were people who knew the original Cale Henituse. They would certainly have different emotions than Choi Han.


    ¡®... I''m sure that¡¯ll be the case for Rosalyn and the crown prince as well. They will think differently than me.¡¯


    There were many people who got to know Cale recently like Choi Han, but their emotions and thoughts would be different than what Choi Han was feeling right now.


    ¡®Because I am Korean.¡¯


    It was because he was someone who thought he was alone and that his past hadpletely disappeared.


    That was why he was extremely happy to get to know Kim Rok Soo/Cale.


    ¡°By the way-¡±


    Choi Han looked toward Cale after hearing his voice.


    ¡°Are you okay? You saw everything.¡±


    The corners of Choi Han¡¯s lips slightly went up. It was hard to tell whether he was smiling or frowning. The weight of his life was buried too deeply in that smile for it to simply be called an innocent smile.


    Choi Jung Soo''s life.


    Choi Han was able to see and feel the life he had forgotten about in the Forest of Darkness by experiencing Choi Jung Soo¡¯s life.


    His family was gone and his hometown was destroyed.


    Cale was probably asking if that truth was bearable.


    ¡°I am okay.¡±


    It would be a lie to say that he was not sad. It would also be a lie to say that he was not in pain. But he was okay.


    He was not alone.


    ¡®Finally.¡¯


    Choi Han finally felt as if he could age past 17 years old.


    These two-plus years after leaving the Forest of Darkness, as well as experiencing everything that happened in Korea since he left finally gave him the courage to thoroughly face his life head-on.


    ¡°Human! I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    Choi Han could see Cale sigh after hearing Raon''sments before patting Raon¡¯s head. Cale would exin things one by one with that stoic expression on his face. He knew that this would be the case because Cale was a sly but good person.


    ¡°Raon, listen carefully. I will not exin twice.¡±


    ¡®Just look at how gently he''s starting to exin.¡¯


    ¡°Alright! I will understand everything in one go! I, Raon Miru, am smart.¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes. You are smart.¡±


    Cale shook his head side to side as he started to speak. Everything turned dark as he thought about exining everything.


    That was why he decided to shorten it. Short and to the point. Isn''t that great?


    ¡°I am originally someone named Kim Rok Soo. I was born in a ce called Korea that exists in a different world called Earth.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The young Dragon''s dark blue eyes were blinking in confusion.


    ¡°Then one day, I opened my eyes to see that I ended up bing Cale Henituse. I then met you.¡±


    That was the end of the exnation.


    ¡®Was that too short?¡¯


    Cale questioned if it was too short, however...


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Raon nodded his head as if he epted this exnation.


    ¡®Did he really ept everything with that short exnation?¡¯


    Cale felt iffy looking at Raon''s pure eyes that seemed to ept it so easily. Raon started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°That must be why the White Star said such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? The White Star?¡±


    Why was he suddenly talking about the White Star? Cale and Choi Han both looked confused as Raon puffed up his chubby chest and almost arrogantly started to speak as if he was sneering at the two of them for not being able to remember.


    ¡°When we first met the White Star at the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower, that crazy White Star said the following while looking at Choi Han and our human! He said, ¡®it looks like time is warped for you just like that ck-haired guy and myself!¡¯ ¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale finally realized which record Raon was talking about.


    ¡°...The White Star said such a thing?¡±


    ¡°He did! Choi Han, you wouldn¡¯t have heard it because the White Star beat you up and nted you inside the Mogoru Imperial Pce! But the great and mighty Raon Miru heard everything and clearly remembered it! My memory is great!¡±


    Cale remembered Raon''s response when the White Star said that.


    ¡®Human! I don''t know what he is saying! Our Choi Han and you are not twisted! Just like me, both of you are grea, no, slightly great and mighty!¡¯


    Cale had then responded to the White Star.


    ¡° ¡¯So what? What do you want me to do about it?¡¯ was how the human responded andnded a hit on the White Star! Hehe!¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Cale let out a shortugh. Raon approached the chuckling Cale and confidently started to speak.


    ¡°Anyway, the human is the human! That¡¯s good enough!¡±


    Smirk.


    The corners of Raon¡¯s lips went up.


    ¡°Once a human, always a human.¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, of course I am human, what else would I be?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, human, you are human! You will be human in a hundred years, a thousand years, even ten thousand years!¡±


    Raon seemed to have be excited at something as he continued to talk joyfully, and Cale could not help butugh. There weren''t any serious questions.


    ¡®Was I nervous for no reason?¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han asked a question with his usual innocent face.


    ¡°Do you want to go back?¡±


    ¡®Ah, I let my guard down.¡¯


    Cale recalled the decision given to him by the God of Death at this sudden heavy question.


    Stay here or go back. The time remaining to decide was still going down.


    Soon... November 8th would really be here soon. The time between the end of Fall and the start of Winter. That was when he was born. That was the reason his name was Rok Soo. Green Rok and exceptional, growing Soo. He was given this name to always grow green even in the winter and bloom exceptionally.


    It would be November in a few months. That was why Cale answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°I like it here.¡±


    He nned on ignoring that motherf*cking lunatic God of Death''s words.


    ¡®He wants me to make a decision? I should tell him to decide whether he wants me to beat him up.¡¯


    Cale was honestly feeling that way.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Choi Han after hearing his quiet voice.


    ¡°I like it here too.¡±


    ¡°I like everything! Other than the White Star and his subordinates!¡±


    ¡°Ah, me too.¡±


    ¡°Choi Han, you agree with me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I do.¡±


    Cale watched Raon and Choi Han chat with each other as he rxed and leaned back on the head of the bed.


    ¡°Should I tell everyone toe in?¡±


    Choi Han asked, and Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°We have to. We need to go North.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han headed toward the door and Raon was about to remove his spell. Cale started to think about someone for a moment as he watched them.


    ¡®Oh, by the way, the original owner of your body is living well too. He said he is happy.¡¯


    ¡®The original Cale Henituse. What would his status be right now? Did he end up in my original body? I''m d that he is at least living happily.¡¯


    Cale recalled the original owner of this body who was trash but acted oddly. He also started to think about the Henituse household.


    ¡®Maybe.¡¯


    He thought that he had an idea about why the original Cale Henituse became trash.


    ¡®I might be wrong, but-¡¯


    Baaaaang!


    Cale could not continue to think after hearing the loud noise.


    ¡°W, what the hell?!¡±


    Imperial Prince Adin¡¯s former bedroom door went flying. Choi Han who had opened the door had dodged to the side while the others outside the door were standing there with nk expressions.


    Cale could see someone almost stomping toward him with a vicious expression. Cale¡¯s body underneath the nket curled up in fear.


    ¡®Did I do something wrong? Why is she looking at me like this?¡¯


    Sword master Hannah was walking toward him with a vicious expression that made it seem as if she wanted to beat him to death.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What is it?¡±


    Cale asked in shock before Hannah walked up next to Cale¡¯s bed and quietly looked down at him.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Hannah asked a question.


    ¡°You¡¯re heading North right away?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What about it?¡±


    ¡®Why did she have to send the door flying for that?¡¯


    ¡°...With that... weak ass body?¡±


    Cale started to frown.

 Chapter 426: How Respectful (4)

    <h4>Chapter 426: How Respectful (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, Cale didn¡¯t dare re at Hannah who was giving off a vicious vibe.


    ¡®My body may be weak, but to say it straight to my face like this!¡¯


    The problem was that the people here all had extremely strong bodies; Cale¡¯s bone structure itself was strong if you didn¡¯t care about his paleplexion or hisck of muscles.


    His arms and legs were long and his shoulders were wide; he probably would have held his own if he had trained properly. Of course, the issue was that Cale chose a future of bing a cker rather than doing the difficult training.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Hannah started to speak again at that moment.


    "What?¡±


    She heard Cale¡¯s almost automatic curt response and continued to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m going too if you are going to go see Clopeh Sekka.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡®Why is she suddenly bringing up Clopeh Sekka?¡¯


    Hannah put on an iffy expression while Cale sat there confused.


    Hannah hade straight from the training ground after hearing from Rosalyn that Cale had woken up and immediately thought of Clopeh Sekka as soon as he mentioned going North.


    ¡®He is writing a legend.¡¯


    ¡®Sacrifices are necessary for legends.¡¯


    ¡®I am disappointed that I cannot watch this great battle in its entirety.¡¯


    She recalled the things that Clopeh had said. He had looked toward Cale who was going to battle with almost a weird amount of passion, but his eyes had been oddly cold.


    They felt hot with passion but cold at the same time.


    That made her feel iffy.


    She was not a good person toward Cale Henituse nor his group either. Their first meeting was as worst as it could be, and it wasn¡¯t as if there were any chances for camaraderie to develop in the middle either. That was why her actions right now may be stepping out of line, but she needed to resolve this iffiness.


    She debated for a bit before barely managing to speak.


    ¡°Clopeh Sekka. That guy is very weird.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s eyes opened wide after hearing the immediate response.


    ¡°Hey. I''m not talking about weird in terms of that craziness you always talk about......!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡®He knows?¡¯


    Hannah could see the corners of Cale''s lips slowly start to go up.


    ¡°He may be crazy, but his head is fine.¡±


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t that mean he is dangerous?¡¯


    Hannah thought she would end up expressing her inner thoughts. However, she could not say anything after seeing Cale''s smile that was getting bigger and bigger. He continued to smile as he almost whispered to Hannah.


    ¡°Do you know why that bastard always says that nonsense about legends about me?¡±


    ¡°...Because he is crazy?¡±


    Cale smirked as he responded.


    ¡°I''m above his head.¡±


    Current power and influence as well as body condition. Cale had Clopeh Sekka¡¯s everything.


    The bastard who hade to destroy Cale and the Henituse territory that were minding their own business was instead captured by Cale.


    He then stood on Cale and the Roan Kingdom¡¯s side, and although he now had less physical strength, he had moremand of the Northern territory than ever before.


    The current Clopeh could not reach Cale. That was why this smart bastard who tried to destroy the Henituse territory deemed Cale to be a legend.


    ¡°He knows that as well.¡±


    That was why he ended up as a crazy bastard who spouts nonsense like legends. Cale calmly exined to Hannah who seemed to have made a mistake about something.


    ¡°Hannah, I am not a good person.¡±


    Cale believed he was a bad person and a selfish person. Clopeh Sekka was the same way.


    He was nning to work with that smartly crazy bastard to put on a y to scam someone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head North immediately.¡±


    Cale got up from the bed. On, Hong, and Raon approached him. The rest of the group were busy preparing the teleportation magic circles, packing bags, and contacting people.


    Cale looked at the children averaging nine-years-old and picked up On and Hong. He could see their oddly lowered tails. He stealthily whispered to them so that the others could not hear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the two of you about itter too. But you have to keep it a secret.¡±


    On and Hong¡¯s tails started to wag after hearing his calm voice while Raon fluttered his wings.


    Cale sighed and shook his head at that response.


    - Ah! Human! We are going to try and make gochujang and doenjang next time! He said they are the most important sauces! Beacrox seemed very interested! Grandpa Ron was interested as well because he was thinking that the inn needed new things on the menu!


    Cale''s pupils started to shake. Raon snickered as he continued to speak.


    - We didn¡¯t tell them about your story! You don''t need to worry! We just told them that they were food from Choi Han¡¯s hometown! I''m sure they will figure it out soon since grandpa Ron and great chef Beacrox are working on it together!


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Ron approached him and started to speak as Cale started to frown.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you must prepare to leave.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah.¡±


    Cale held back his tears and started to head North for his future cker life even though he imagined a terrible future where he might receive gochujang-jjigae instead of lemon tea and water with gochujang instead of lemonade.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    A dent appeared and the table continued to slowly break as the index finger covered in calluses tapped on it.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The person who was watching this with a nervous heart hit the other person''s arm. Whale Paseton peeked toward Archie who hit his arm as Archie motioned with his mouth.


    ¡®How about we destroy everything?¡¯


    Paseton started to frown and chose to ignore Archie. Archie looked frustrated at Paseton¡¯s response, however...


    Tap, tap, tap.


    He kept his mouth shut after seeing the index finger continue to destroy the table. It would be his loss if he ran his mouth right now and ended up having to ¡®train¡¯ with Witira.


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    Something happened in the silent area. Witira, the Future Whale Queen, started to speak.


    ¡°Should I kill them all?¡±


    ¡®Gasp.¡¯


    Archie grasped.


    Her voice was cold without any emotion in it.


    ¡°They¡¯re annoying.¡±


    Crack.


    The wood debris from the broken table flew into the air. Archie closed his eyes and shared his inner thoughts.


    ¡°Should I go destroy them all for you? I''m very good at destroying things.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Witira sighed and pretended not to hear Archie. She chose to look at the people sitting around the round table with her instead.


    The person she first made eye contact with started to speak.


    ¡°Mm, first of all, the ancient text is mostlypleted, however...¡±


    Taylor Stan, the power yer in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northwest region, looked down at the old parchment inside a clear ss box. Cage, the former priestess of the God of Death, was next to him.


    ¡°We forged this ancient text as young master Cale requested, but we left the portions for the location and other important details empty.¡±


    He touched the ss box with the item he created inside with a concerned expression.


    Taylor and Cage had arrived at the Mogoru capital''s Imperial Pce aftermunicating with Cale. They met Tasha who came over from the Caro Kingdom there as well as Clopeh Sekka.


    The two of them soon went to meet up with Cale while Taylor and Cage remained at the capital. Although the creation of the forgery had paused for a bit at the time, they had focused on how they would stealthily procure the ingredients as well as how they would go about creating this ancient text.


    The battle at the capital happened not too long after that and Cale Henituse had fainted.


    How worried had he been at the time?


    He was certain that young master Cale Henituse would have called them over because something needed to change, however, they had not been able to hear the details yet.


    That was why seeing Clopeh Sekka and Tasha became hints for him. He was dragging someone from the Caro Kingdom into a n that would take ce up North. The two of them determined that there was a reason for that and dyed forging the portions about the location as well as other important details.


    Three weeks had passed since then and he was currently staying in a secret residence at the most northern shore of the Paerun Kingdom that Clopeh had prepared for them.


    He cautiously asked Witira a question.


    ¡°... Can you still feel the gazes of the ck mages?¡±


    The future Whale Queen had a cold gaze before she blinked.


    The annoying existences. The ones she wanted to kill.


    ¡°It is slowly getting worse. There are more eyes stealthily spying on the cier that the Whale tribe lives on. There seem to be other factions in addition to the ck mages as well.¡±


    She bit down on her lips.


    ¡°It died down for a few days when Cale Henituse fainted. But now it is worse.¡±


    Witira had a headache. She was pretending not to notice the spying ck mages because Cale had told her in advance about a n. However, the Whale tribe was not one to be spied on by others. She was struggling internally because the Whales were not a tribe that liked spying on others nor being spied by others.


    ¡°What do you think about all this?¡±


    Witira turned to look at someone else.


    ¡°Sir Clopeh, I''m curious to know the thoughts of the man who has been quiet for a while.¡±


    Clopeh started to smile after hearing Witira¡¯sment. It was a noble and majestic smile.


    ¡°Witira-nim, you see, legends.¡±


    ¡®Ah, this nonsense again.¡¯


    Archie started to frown after hearing the word, legend.¡¯ He looked ready to shut Clopeh up at any moment.


    Clopeh continued to speak with a calm expression.


    ¡°Always have a main character.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Witira nodded her head and agreed.


    ¡®What does she mean by, ¡®I see?¡¯


    Archie looked toward Witira¡¯s back in frustration. Witira started to speak in a pained tone as if she was responding to Archie¡¯s frustration.


    ¡°However... It is too annoying to let the ck mages keep spying on us.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Screeeech.


    The door opened.


    ¡°If they are annoying, why don¡¯t you teach them a lesson?¡±


    Archie turned around. They were at the study at the center of the secret residence. Someone was walking into the study with a golden stick in his hand.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    Cale walked inside the study the moment Witira called out to him. The others followed behind him, however, Cale didn''t care about that. Instead, he focused on the center of the round table that Witira and the others were sitting around. He looked down at it as he started to speak.


    ¡°This is a pretty good map.¡±


    It was a map that marked the northern tip of the Paerun Kingdom and thend of the Whale tribe.


    ¡°Our n is simple.¡±


    Cale''splexion was paler than before, but his burning gaze made them unable to look at hisplexion.


    ¡°The White Star seeks to find an important treasure in thend of the Whale tribe. I was nning on using that to my advantage. The ancient text Marquis Taylor-nim forged was for that as well.¡±


    Clopeh who had been quiet started to speak.


    ¡°What kind of treasure is it?¡±


    ¡°Why, do you want it?¡±


    ¡°I do, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale calmly looked toward Clopeh who answered him honestly. Clopeh was someone who treasured his life more than anything else. He jokingly responded to Clopeh who was looking at him as if he was a hero.


    ¡°I don''t know either. It is something none of us need to know.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Cale raised his hand after seeing Clopeh shut up without saying anything else.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han stepped forward and opened a cloth on top of the table.


    Chhhhhhh.


    The map drawn on it was revealed.


    ¡°... A map of the Western continent.¡±


    Cale¡¯s finger seemed to almost be dancing on the map as Taylor said that.


    ¡°The White Star will find the forged ancient text in thend of the Whale tribe. Then, following the information on the text...¡±


    Tap.


    His finger stopped on the western portion of the Western continent.


    ¡°We will make him head to the Caro Kingdom¡¯s Land of Death.¡±


    And then...


    Cale internally thought about the otherrge portion of the n that he had not told them about.


    ¡®And I will head to the Roan Kingdom to take the other earth ancient power.¡¯


    He heard Taylor¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Young master-nim, then do I just need to put the Land of Death in the empty spot for a location?¡±


    ¡°No, Taylor-nim.¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°The Land of Death is a Forbidden Area that was created after ancient times.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I put?¡±


    Smirk.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°I will tell you that separately, Taylor-nim.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun, the first Dragon yer. There was a phrase he used to describe the area around the Land of Death. The White Star would be fooled if they used those exact words.


    Cale looked at the people who would execute this n with him and continued to speak.


    ¡°The core of this n relies on the White Star believing that this ancient text is real. So, Witira. Attack the ck mages.¡±


    Cale continued to speak as Witira flinched.


    ¡°Do you know why they have been more open about their spying these past three weeks? It''s been so open that the Whale tribe would notice.¡±


    The reason the White Star was increasing the level of his spying little by little.


    ¡°He thinks it is weird. The Whale tribe would normally move immediately to capture and kill them, especially after the issue with the mermaids.¡±


    But the Whale tribe was quiet. Who wouldn¡¯t think that something was weird? The ck mages who were tasked with spying were probably doing it openly while knowing it might lead to their death.


    They were thinking that something must be up because there was no response.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Witira gasped before starting to speak with a stiff expression.


    ¡°...Then do you think they realized we are trying to trick them?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    That was something even Cale could not know. How would he know what they were thinking?


    ¡°That is why we have toy out a trap.¡±


    Cale looked back toward Clopeh.


    ¡°The first trap. You are the first trap.¡±


    The corners of Clopeh¡¯s lips started to rise.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Witira held back a groan. A smile that was full of greed and desire and far away from noble and majestic was covering Clopeh''s face. She could also see a smile on Cale¡¯s face that was just as full of desire. The two of them looked simr, at least for this moment.


    Cale approached Clopeh.


    Pat.


    He then ced his hand on Clopeh¡¯s shoulder and started to speak almost in a whisper.


    ¡°Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka, it is time for you to lead the Wyvern Knights Brigade once again.¡±


    Clopeh''s shoulder started to shake. It was shaking from anticipation and desire. Clopeh turned slightly and looked up. He made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°You will recreate the legend of the North.¡±


    Cale''s smile was reflected in Clopeh¡¯s eyes that were filled with ecstasy.

 Chapter 427: Trap (1)

    <h4>Chapter 427: Trap (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...What do I?¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s voice was slightly shaking.


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡±


    The Wyvern Knights Brigade.


    That name was one that shook his heart every time he heard it.


    The Wyvern Knights Brigade of the Northern legends was the greatest force ever. If he could control that legend once again, the North, well, at least the Paerun Kingdom, would develop with him at the center.


    Smirk.


    Clopeh could see the corners of Cale''s lips rising. Cale lowered his head a bit more and stealthily whispered in Clopeh¡¯s ears.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be temporary, but I''ll make it so that your arms and legs work properly as well. Of course, the restrictions will remain the same.¡±


    Boom. Boom.


    Clopeh¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    ¡®Really.¡¯


    He started to think.


    He was thinking that this person in front of him knew how to make him do whatever he wanted to do.


    He didn¡¯t even pay attention to the fact that the restrictions would stay the same.


    The restriction Cale was talking about was exploding to death if he betrayed Cale. As long as he doesn¡¯t betray him...


    He would have the chance to recreate the legend once again.


    ¡°You must have been bored sitting back and only watching this whole time, right?¡±


    He had been bored.


    How could he not be bored?


    He was someone who had not missed a single day of training to be a legend ever since he confirmed his natural talent with the sword.


    Even if he chose this current path for survival, it did not mean that he had adjusted to his life that had changed drastically in a single moment.


    Clopeh could see Cale pointing at two people.


    They were the necromancer and the youngest sword master. Cale pointed to the two of them as he continued to speak.


    ¡°It is those two people, Sir Clopeh.¡±


    The revival of the Guardian Knight was right in front of his nose.


    ¡°The two of us only make deals with each other.¡±


    That was why the Guardian Knight happily smiled back at the person who was smiling like the devil.


    ¡°I will ept it no matter what the deal is.¡±


    A noble smile instead of a greedy smile was visible in front of Cale.


    Cale thoroughly observed Clopeh who instantly started to act like the Guardian Knight again before he started to speak.


    His voice was gentle.


    ¡°Spread rumors that there is someone named the White Star who has invaded and is trying to invade the Empire, the North, and the entire Western continent.¡±


    The Bear King had said the following.


    ¡®There are people who are chosen and there are people who are not.


    The people who are not chosen would face disasters and barrennds.¡¯


    It was some not even funny nonsense.


    ¡®Who says I¡¯ll let them do that?¡¯


    ¡°Spread the rumors that the White Star is a disaster.¡±


    He could create the opposite situation than what had happened during ancient times.


    Cale moved his gaze away from Clopeh and toward Cage and Taylor. He looked at Witira as well.


    They realized that he was saying that to all of them and not just Clopeh.


    ¡°Also, say that there are people who are standing up and fighting against the White Star.¡±


    Cale thought about Mercenary King Bud Illis.


    Cale had contacted the bastard who had temporarily returned to the Eastern continent for a favor.


    ¡®Spread the rumors!¡¯


    A different picture than what happened during ancient times would be created if the rumors were spread.


    Unlike the ancient White Star, this White Star would not have the qualifications to choose anyone or anynd.


    ¡°No matter how strong the White Star, the Bear King, and the Lion King are...¡±


    No matter how strong they were individually...


    ¡°They can¡¯t defeat rumors.¡±


    The White Star who wanted to be nature, to be a god.


    Unlike during ancient times, there would be almost nobody who followed him this time.


    Cale could see Clopeh look at him and start to open his mouth.


    ¡°Cale-nim, our Wyvern Knights Brigade will be the ones to fight against that disaster this time I presume.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Doesn¡¯t that sound great?¡±


    ¡°It sounds wonderful.¡±


    Cale heard Raon''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Human, Clopeh¡¯s eyes look even crazier than normal!


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    He earned a chance that may nevere around again and he would look cool fighting against the White Star, someone who has done all sorts of terrible deeds until now.


    How would he able to handle it without going even crazier?


    - ... Human, won¡¯t the crazier Clopeh say something like, ¡®I''m a legend!¡¯ as he fights?


    He was someone who would totally do something like that.


    The corners of Cale''s lips were twitching in joy.


    ¡®White Star, you are a crazy bastard too, but enjoy fighting against such an oddly crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cale was starting to get excited that a very interesting picture was about to be created.


    ¡°We will end our strategy meeting here.¡±


    Everybody got up from their seats at Cale''sment.


    None of them had time to linger and chat because they each had a lot to do.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim! Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Taylor and Cage approached Cale while the Whales and Clopeh bid farewell and quickly left the room.


    ¡°Young master Cale, I''m relieved to see that you woke up safely.¡±


    Taylor smiled and gave thete greeting and Cale responded with a smile. He then calmly asked Cage a question.


    ¡°Did you do what I asked for, Miss Cage?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cage looked confused as she looked into Cale¡¯s serious eyes.


    He continued in a serious tone.


    ¡°I''m talking about cursing at the God of Death.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Did you forget?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, things were too hectic since we got to the Empire.¡±


    Cale scratched her head as she asked back.


    ¡°Should I do it now?¡±


    Her voice sounded mischievous. However, she had no idea.


    ¡°Yes, please do it every single day. I sincerely ask you to do that.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can do the same for me as well.¡±


    ¡°Me too! Good little Cage! Tell him I''m going to smack him in the back!¡±


    Cale, Choi Han, and Raon all said simr things with serious expressions on their faces. Anybody would be able to tell that they were being serious.


    Cage soon responded with a serious expression of her own.


    ¡°He seems to have pulled some stupid shit again. I understand. I will cuss at him every night in prayer. Look forward to it.¡±


    Cale smiled back at Cage with sincere gratitude.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡®Cale!¡¯


    He could hear the voice of a Wind Elemental as he had picked up the top''s whip again.


    It was a familiar Wind Elemental.


    It was the one among the three that always followed him that shouted, ¡®destruction, chaos, despair!¡¯ all the time.


    ¡®Do you remember what I saidst time?¡¯


    ¡®What he saidst time?¡¯


    Cale recalled thest thing this punk who always shouted for destruction told him.


    ¡®It is impossible for anyone unless they hear the Wind Elementals like you. I have something to say. For destruction!¡¯


    This Wind Elemental had said he had something to say to Cale. Furthermore, it was something for destruction.


    ¡°... Young master-nim?¡±


    Cale motioned for Cage to pause before temporarily walking away from the group to a corner.


    He then quietly started to speak once he got to the corner.


    ¡°What is it you wish to say?¡±


    ¡®The World Tree is looking for you.¡¯


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale recalled an existence that he had forgotten about.


    The existence that had been alive for the longest time in this world. He had many questions to ask the World Tree. He had not been able to visit for a while, but it looked like he needed to make some time to pay it a visit.


    The Wind Elemental said something else as Cale thought about where he could fit the trip in.


    ¡®Darkness is fire.¡¯


    ¡®What?


    What is he saying now?¡¯


    ¡®You showed it to us. You showed us the fire that could destroy darkness.¡¯


    ¡®Huh? Is he talking about the Fire of Destruction cheapskate?¡¯


    ¡®I know the identity of Dorph¡¯s Elemental. I think you have a pretty good idea as well.¡¯


    Dorph, the Lion King.


    He and the Bear King were said to control the White Star¡¯s darkness and light.


    ¡°...Darkness?¡±


    ¡®Correct.¡¯


    Then that meant, Dorph was...


    ¡°An Elementalist of Darkness?¡±


    ¡®No.¡¯


    ¡®No?¡¯


    ¡®We had thought Dorph was an Elementalist at the time. However, we did not see an Elemental.¡¯


    That had been the case.


    The Wind Elementals had said that the Lion King was an Elementalist, however, they had not found an Elemental.


    ¡®We were wrong.¡¯


    ¡®The Wind Elementals made a mistake?¡¯


    Cale subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°You mean Dorph isn¡¯t an Elementalist?¡±


    His voice was loud enough that Mary, Choi Han, and Raon all jerked their heads toward him. Cale didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to their gazes.


    Why?


    ¡®That bastard ate an Elemental.¡¯


    ¡®Huh? What did he just say?¡¯


    ¡®He ate a Darkness Elemental. He then received the Elemental¡¯s powers.¡¯


    ¡®Is something like that even possible?¡¯


    ¡®That is why the World Tree wishes to speak to you.¡¯


    ¡®Damn.¡¯


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    ¡®Eat an Elemental? How?¡¯


    ¡®We were unable to see an Elemental because the Darkness Elemental has been absorbed into that bastard''s body.¡¯


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    The Wind Elemental continued to speak to Cale who could only sigh.


    ¡®There is a baby Elemental I protected for a year in the past.¡¯


    ¡®What is he talking about now?¡¯


    Cale started to frown after being unable to understand the flow of this Wind Elemental''s statements. The Wind Elemental still continued to say what he wanted to say.


    ¡®It is a baby Fire Elemental specialized in destruction. It can destroy darkness as well. It says it wants to help you.¡¯


    ¡®...Oh?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes sparkled at this new information.


    ¡®There¡¯s a Fire Elemental that has simr powers as the cheapskate?¡¯


    Elementals determine their paths once they are born as they choose their disposition, with their appearance changing based on their disposition and creating their own unique character.


    Normal Fire Elementals would find it difficult to fight against darkness like the cheapskate. This was the case for the few Fire Elementals that some of the Dark Elf warriors possessed.


    But there was a Fire Elemental capable of destroying darkness?


    That meant that Cale would have more strategies he could use in battle.


    ¡®However, that baby Elemental needs an Elementalist to help it.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, right.¡¯


    Cale subconsciously nodded his head.


    An Elemental needed an Elementalist, Elf, or Dark Elf to use its strength properly. A contract needed to bepleted in order to speak to an Elemental.


    Someone like Cale who could speak to all Wind Elementals was a special case.


    ¡°...Do you want me to introduce an Elf or Dark Elf that Fire Elemental might be interested in contracting?¡±


    ¡®No need.¡¯


    The Wind Elemental instantly rejected the offer.


    ¡®That baby Fire Elemental has a human he wants to contract. It is a human who has the potential to be an Elementalist.¡¯


    ¡®Oh! There¡¯s such a person?¡¯


    Elementalists were the rarest of professions.


    ¡®I brought the baby Fire Elemental with me. Can I tell you what it is saying since you can¡¯t hear the voices of Fire Elementals?¡¯


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cale happily nodded his head.


    It was a chance where he might be able to gain another useful ally.


    ¡®It is talking.¡¯


    The Wind Elemental started to repeat the baby Fire Elemental''s words.


    ¡®Fiery thunderbolt, sea of fire, admiration.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡®Proficiency in sea of firepleted. Create a sea of fire for darkness and chaos. I am a great and mighty Fire capable of destruction. Respect Raon Miru, extremely respect the Fire of Destruction, my role model.¡¯


    Cale subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°...What the hell? You brought a weird-¡±


    ¡®It brought a weird one with it?¡¯


    He heard a satisfied voice as he started to frown.


    ¡®A great Elemental like me, agree with chaos, despair, destruction.¡¯


    It was the Wind Elemental.


    ¡®It brought something simr to it!¡¯


    Cale was starting to get a headache because of this Wind Elemental that brought a baby Fire Elemental that was shouting for destruction, chaos, and despair just like it.


    The Wind Elemental didn''t care and continued to repeat the baby Fire Elemental''s words.


    ¡®We met before. I walked you out. The red furball. That is me.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale recalled when he went to visit the World Tree in the past.


    He had visited an inn at that time. It was a small inn run by a grandma and her grandson.


    Cale recalled the grandson''s words when he stopped there for meal and drinks on their way out.


    ¡°Excuse me, guest-nim.¡±


    Sully, the innkeeper''s grandson, had been looking not at Cale but the empty air around him.


    ¡®I''m sorry, I¡¯m not sure if something is wrong with my eyes. Ah, this is really weird.¡¯


    That innocent young man had mumbled for a bit before pointing to a spot in the air.


    ¡®There seems to be a small and round red ball that looks like a ball of red fur? Am, am I hallucinating? Ah, what is wrong with me?¡¯


    That red furball was the baby Fire Elemental that had said that it respected Cale and wanted to walk him out when Cale was leaving the Elf Vige where the World Tree resided.


    Adite, the Elf priestess who served the World Tree, had said the following.


    ¡®If it is okay with you, one of our, mm, this baby fire Elemental-nim that was born less than a year ago would like to escort you to the entrance of the vige outside theke. Would that be okay?¡¯


    She had also exined why the Fire Elemental wanted to do that.


    ¡®The Elemental-nim said that it respects Cale-nim and really wants to escort you to the point that it whine-, no, sincerely asked.¡¯


    ¡®...It respects me?¡¯


    ¡®Yes sir. It said that it had never seen such a destructive and crazy fire before! It wants to be like it!¡¯


    The thing that the one-year-old Elemental had said was that it wanted to be like the crazy Fire of Destruction.


    The Fire Elemental that had chosen its path had grown in that direction.


    ¡°...Crazy.¡±


    Cale could not help but be shocked.


    The Wind Elemental didn¡¯t care and continued to repeat the Fire Elemental''s words.


    ¡®The human I want to contract with keeps ignoring me. Treats me like a furball. I am a great and mighty fire! Help me contract with him. I want to create seas of fire everywhere! Chaos, despair, destruction of darkness! We must destroy it at all costs!¡¯


    Cale oddly started to feel iffy.


    He chose to step back for now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s save the rest of this forter when I go see the World Tree.¡±


    The Wind Elemental immediately shared the Fire Elemental¡¯s response.


    ¡®The World Tree-nim said I have a high chance of burning theke and to return when I became an adult. I cannot go. I have a house I stay in. It is the contractor¡¯s house. The contractor keeps having nightmares.¡¯


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    The Wind Elemental started to speak as Cage approached Cale with concern.


    ¡®By the way, I saw how you used your wind together with the fire. Our baby Fire Elemental and I decided tobine our powers. We will create a fiery whirlwind! A great and mighty fiery whirlwind!¡¯


    Cale hesitated for a moment before looking toward Cage and the others and starting to speak.


    ¡°It looks like something good has happened.¡±


    It seemed like a good thing, so why did he feel so iffy?


    Cale sighed while looking at the solemn seas of the North.


    The others looked toward him with odd expressions, but Cale weakly continued to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take care of things.¡±


    There was a lot they needed to do.


    Hair as red as blood was shaking in the wind.


    ¡°It looks like summer is slowly leaving us.¡±


    The northern winds were brushing past the person''s cheeks.


    The person who was staring at the cold ocean with a cier visible in the far distance started to speak.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    A gentle voice reached him at that moment.


    ¡°Cale Barrow, what are you thinking about?¡±


    The red-haired man started to frown as he turned around.


    A fatigued but handsome face and cold eyes looked toward the person who came to see him.


    Barrow.


    All Dragon yers dropped their ownst names and took thest name of Barrow when they became Dragon yers. Their first name was the only thing tying the Dragon yers to their lives prior to taking on the role.


    The red-haired man covered his face with a white mask in his hand.


    He started to speak again once his handsome face was covered.


    ¡°...Sayeru, you will die the moment you say that damn old name one more time.¡±


    The White Star had a cold smile on his face.


    He didn¡¯t need a name he had for a short duration during his 1,000 years of life.

 Chapter 428: Trap (2)

    <h4>Chapter 428: Trap (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Hmph, you seem so sensitive for someone who has no regrets left for his old name.¡±


    Bear King Sayeru smirked at the White Star¡¯s gaze. The White Star stared at him before turning toward the ocean and nonchntly making ament.


    ¡°Sensitive? That¡¯s not the case at all.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you threatening to kill me for saying your old name?¡±


    Sayeru walked up and stood Next to the White Star with a rxed smile on his face.


    He also looked out toward the ocean before throwing the hook of ament.


    ¡®Is it because his name is the same as yours?¡±


    The White Star looked toward Sayeru again.


    ¡°I''m talking about Cale Henituse. He¡¯s oddly simr to you but theplete opposite. It is quite entertaining.¡±


    The twisted smile on the pale face looked full of mischief.


    Sayeru¡¯s eyes were observing the White Star as he did that.


    Darkness and light.


    These two needed to work with the sky, however, Sayeru did not want a rtionship where he had to be subservient and submit to the White Star.


    ¡°I saw it this time, even you-¡±


    The twisted smile became even wider.


    ¡°Probably had a time when you were so emotional and willing to sacrifice yourself, right?¡±


    198 years.


    Sayeru had been with the White Star for three of the White Star''s lives. The White Star looked toward Sayeru and spoke in a stoic voice.


    ¡°Sacrifice. That is a word that does not suit me.¡±


    It would be correct if Sayeru was talking about sacrificing others for his needs instead of sacrificing himself. The White Star did not say thatter part. Why?


    ¡°You are the same as me.¡±


    Sayeru did not deny that im. In fact, he smiled and nodded his head.


    ¡°Of course. I hate the Cale Henituse-type of people the most. Those bastards that act like heroes make me want to vomit.¡±


    Cough.


    Sayeru covered his mouth as he let out a light cough. The handkerchief in his hand had blood on it. Sayeru coldly stared at it for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°When will you attack?¡±


    Thend of the Whale tribe.


    When will they head there?


    ¡°It''s been over three weeks since I came over from Mogoru.¡±


    The original n was to meet up with mage Becrock to do reconnaissance and then striking thend of the Whale tribe right away. However, Becrock was captured by the enemies and the n had to change.


    That was why Sayeru sent Dorph to the Eastern continent and came here alone.


    ¡°...Something is weird.¡±


    The White Starmented as he looked toward the distant cier with a suspicious gaze.


    No, it wasn¡¯t that far if you really thought about it.


    They were on a secluded corner of the coast that was not visible from the Northern Coast Guard Post with half of their troops on the shores and half on the ships.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Whale tribe is acting weird?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    The White Star nodded his head at Sayeru¡¯sment while Sayeru responded with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°You''re basically saying that it is suspicious that the Whale tribe is letting the ck mages spy on them. You think something might be up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who is being weird.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    Sayeru pointed toward the White Star.


    ¡°This is what the normal you would have said. ¡®We will take the Whales down as nned. We will confirm the suspicious details after we capture them.¡¯ ¡±


    The White Star¡¯s eyes had an odd light in them.


    ¡°...It does seem as if I was thinking hard about it for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! If the Whales are suspicious, barge in and figure out whatever the hell they are nning.¡±


    Sayeru¡¯s eyes were filled with an odd sense of lunacy.


    ¡°Are you afraid of death? You, the White Star, are afraid of death?¡±


    The firm belief that the White Star did not fear death was in Sayeru¡¯s crazed look. He started to speak to the White Star as if he was warning or suggesting something to him.


    ¡°Crazy bastards should act like crazy bastards. I¡¯ve never seen anyone crazier than you.¡±


    Only Lion King Dorph and Bear King Sayeru had the qualifications to say such things to the White Star.


    ¡°We can''t fail as they did during the ancient times.¡±


    The ancient White Star ended up dying. The current White Star, Sayeru, and Dorph had no ns of facing the same fate. That was why they had prepared quite a lot of things for such a long time.


    ¡°Do you have a lot on your mind because of Cale Henituse? Hmm?¡±


    The White Star could see Sayeru''s sneer.


    ¡°Are you jealous because he managed to do something you needed 1,000 years to do in just a few years? Or are you afraid that everything that you have built up wille crumbling down? Is it because everything you tried to do in the past one or two years has ended up in failure? Hmm?¡±


    Sayeru was the head of the organization. The finger that was pointing at the White Star who was the brains of this organization right now touched the White Star¡¯s neck.


    ¡°The things that we have built up are not things that would crumble because of a few years of failure. The great amount of power we¡¯ve gathered through time, experience, and talent-¡±


    ¡°Your mouth.¡±


    The White Star cut Sayeru off.


    ¡°Shut your mouth and move your finger.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me to stop if I don''t want to die?¡±


    ¡°Sayeru, you seem to misunderstand something.¡±


    Sayeru could then see that the White Star was smiling.


    ¡°There is only one thing I worry about. Once this boring time of preparation is over and I finally get my hands on thatst earth ancient power...¡±


    The thought he had while looking at thend of the Whale tribe. If he could gather that final earth ancient power...


    ¡°What to hunt first. How to rule over everything.¡±


    The crazed look in Sayeru¡¯s eyes dimmed a bit. He could feel that the White Star, Cale Barrow in front of him, had a violently crazed look in his eyes that was notparable to his own crazed look.


    The man with the eyes filled with madness continued to speak.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be even crazier than I am now. That is what makes it so entertaining.¡±


    He was looking forward to it.


    He wanted to know what he would be able to do once he finally became god, once he finally became nature.


    ¡°...I knew there was nobody as crazy as you.¡±


    Sayeru finally had a satisfied smile on his face. The White Star started to speak as if to respond to him.


    ¡°Launch the ships. We are heading to thend of the Whale tribe.¡±


    The ships that were anchored at shore hidden by stealth magic raised their mast and started to move.


    ¡°We are heading for thend of the Whale tribe!¡±


    ¡°Our goal is the cier! Start rowing!¡±


    Voices were shouting all around them. The White Star had moved to the deck of thergest ship at some point before he started to speak again.


    ¡°Get rid of the stealth spell.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ng!


    There was a sharp noise before a transparent ss-like barrier was destroyed. The stealth spell had been removed.


    The Whale tribe would be able to clearly see the White Star¡¯s troops now.


    Sayeru started to get excited as he moved next to the White Star. He then raised his hand before dropping it.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    That was the signal.


    Go!


    The ships all started to head toward the cier located at the most northern tip of the world.


    ¡°We are going to go hunt some Whales.¡±


    Sayeru grabbed onto the railing on the deck with a satisfied heart.


    Saaaaaash- Saaaaaaaaash-


    The ships quickly cut through the water. ck magic was helping the ships move quickly even though the wind was blowing in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Looks like we need to pass a few ciers.¡±


    The cier where the Whale tribe lived. Thatrge cier was located past a group of smaller ciers.


    The fast-moving ships were now almost by those smaller ciers.


    ¡°Sayeru-nim, the ships will move slower from here.¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t matter. Go slowly if needed.¡±


    They needed to carefully maneuver if they wanted to pass through this narrow path without hitting any ciers.


    Sayeru didn¡¯t think it would matter if they moved slowly. He also became certain about something.


    ¡°White Star.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It definitely seems like there¡¯s something up with the Whale tribe. Although I don''t know whether that is a trap for us or treasure they are trying to hide...¡±


    The Whales were showing no reaction even though they were openly charging forward like this.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Look behind you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sayeru asked in confusion before he felt chills on his back. He was sensing danger. He turned to look behind him.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Baaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    He heard multiple loud explosions in the distance.


    ¡°T, that is-¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s our base.¡¯


    The ce they had been hiding under the stealth magic spell. That location was blowing up.


    ¡°Sayeru, it looks like the enemy has been waiting for us as well.¡±


    They could see people running wild through the explosions. A few human-shaped individuals were destroying the base that they had stayed at for almost a month.


    The only people who could do such a thing...


    Flinch.


    Sayeru looked down at the water past the railing.


    Therge ship he was currently on... There was arge figure underneath it. It was arge lifeform that made even thisrge ship look small.


    Crack!


    Sayeru crushed the railing as he started to frown.


    ¡°...Whales.¡±


    Although it was still summertime, the summer ocean of the North was as thick and dark as during winter. The moment Sayeru said that word... Manyrge figures rose from the bottom of that deep dark ocean.


    They were whales.


    The fact that so many whales were gathered here could only mean one thing.


    ¡®The Whale tribe is here......!¡¯


    There were Whales both at the base and here in the ocean.


    Tap.


    Sayeru raised his head when the White Star jumped onto the railing to see someone.


    On the first cier on their way to thend of the Whale tribe... A woman was standing on the cier.


    ¡°...Witira.¡±


    It was a name that Sayeru knew as well. Witira, the future Whale Queen.


    Witira had jumped onto that cier without him noticing. The White Star who jumped onto the railing seemed to have noticed Witira''s appearance. This meant that Sayeru was not as good as Witira at detecting presences.


    Sayeru¡¯s expression stiffened before returning to normal. Detecting presences was not the only thing he knew how to do. He started to speak with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting still this whole time while we peeked at you, but you¡¯ve finallye out because we started to move?¡±


    Witira¡¯s gaze was focused on Sayeru. Sayeru started to sneer as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Is there something you are hiding? Hmm? Or were you too scared to do anything?¡±


    He thought this would be enough to provoke her. This was the proud Whale tribe they were talking about. Sayeru could see Witira immediately start to respond.


    "We were waiting. We were waiting until you came out into the ocean.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The moment Sayeru flinched at her unexpectedly calm voice...


    Shhhhhhh-


    A whip instantly appeared in Witira¡¯s hand and she kicked off the ground. The whip was flicked toward the cier.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The cier broke into pieces and debris sted out. As Sayeru¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock... He felt the ground under him start to rock.


    ¡°They''reing up! The whales areing up!¡±


    ¡°Move the ships back!¡±


    He could hear people screaming around him, forcing Sayeru to look down once more.


    The whales were shooting up toward the ships. Tens ofrge whales moving at once were making the water move. Sayeru raised his head.


    ¡°This......¡±


    He could see Witira standing on a different cier and pointing her whip at the White Star. Numerous Whales appeared behind her.


    It was as if all of the strong individuals from the Whale tribe vige had shown up. Each of these Whales would be just as strong as the strongest humans. All of them were looking at Sayeru and the enemies with angry expressions on their faces.


    It was their quiet anger from quietly letting the enemies spy on them for about a month. Actually, it was not very quiet.


    Chhhhhhh! Baaaaang!


    Witira flicked the whip into the water, mming the water into the air. Witira then pointed the whip toward the White Star again.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    She continued to speak to the White Star with a stoic expression on her face.


    ¡°I will kill you.¡±


    The Northern ocean roared at that moment. The whales¡¯ cries covered the area while the Whale warriors kicked off the cier and moved forward.


    The battle between the Whale tribe and the White Star had started.


    - Human, the field has finally been set!


    Cale listened to Raon''s voice in his head and started to smile while remaining quietly hidden.

 Chapter 429: Trap (3)

    <h4>Chapter 429: Trap (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Therge whales shot up through the water.


    Piiiiiiii, ooooooooo-


    The first whale to cut through the surface of the northern waters was a humpback whale.


    Crack, crack!


    The ships could not handle the suddenly rough waters and started to fall into chaos.


    ¡°Move back!¡±


    ¡°Whales areing up from the back as well!¡±


    The first mate looked behind him after hearing the crew member''s response before almost dropping the control key in his hand.


    Shaaaaaaa- Shaaaaaaaa-


    He could see the vicious gazes of the whales that had raised their heads. He could then see theirrge mouths slowly start to open wider.


    They were getting closer.


    Some whales were moving toward the ships with their mouths opened wide while others were moving to m into the ships with their bodies without any hesitation.


    ¡®I''m going to die. They''re going to eat me.¡¯


    The first mate couldn¡¯t help but imagine the nightmare that would happen in a few minutes.


    ¡®...I shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this!¡¯


    Following the White Star was one thing, but he should not have gotten involved in this mess with the Whale tribe.


    What kind of existences were the Whales?


    They were the strongest force in the ocean even with the fewest members. Many aquatic creatures leaned on the Whale tribe for support.


    Any person of the sea should know not to mess with the ocean!


    The first mate tightened his grip even as he imagined this terrible future. The key quickly started to turn.


    ¡°Grab the mast! All of you snap out of it!¡±


    Oooooo-


    The whales started to roar as they approached the ships.


    ¡°Row if you don¡¯t want to die! Row until your arms fall off!¡±


    The ship changed directions. Unfortunately, the whales were already right in front of them regardless of the first mate¡¯s hard work. Everything would soon be broken by thoserge mouths.


    Baaaaaang!


    Oooooo-


    A whale urgently turned its body and let out a cry after seeing a bright explosion. The whale''s eyes were ring at the enemy who got in his way.


    ¡°Don''t worry about the whales and steer the ships!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Sayeru-nim!¡±


    ck mages, knights, and Bears appeared with Bear King Sayeru in the lead to fight against the whales.


    Ooooooooong-


    Sayeru continued to throw the light arrows surrounding both of his hands. The arrows quickly flew toward two whales.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Baaaaang!


    The explosions were strong enough to shoot the water into the air.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    However, Sayeru soon started to frown.


    There, on top of the two whales¡¯ backs...


    Drip, drip.


    A Whale warrior holding a sword that was dripping water and a different Whale warrior with arge podao in his hand had blocked the light arrows.


    Their strengths were fitting of the Whales.


    "Hmph."


    Sayeru snorted.


    ¡°You think we didn''t expect at least this much resistance?¡±


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang-


    Sayeru started to smile after hearing the continued explosions. The Whales were strong. However, they were few in number and the White Star''s side had brought a lot of people to handle them.


    ¡°You bastards are the ones who walked into your own graves!¡±


    Sayeru flung more light arrows toward the two Whale warriors. His paleplexion was turning even paler, but his eyes were sharply observing the enemies in front of him as well as the nearby battlefield.


    ¡®...Something is weird!¡¯


    His cold gaze could feel the oddness of the battlefield.


    Something was weird. Something on this battlefield was weird. Sayeru¡¯s eyes clouded over. It was at that moment.


    Boooooooom!


    The sound of somethingrge sinking shook the battlefield.


    Baaaaaang-


    The explosion that soon followed forced everyone, enemies and allies alike, to stop moving for a moment. They all looked toward the direction of the noise.


    Chhhhh-


    A woman holding a powerfully spinning water whip had destroyed another cier. The cier was sinking into the ocean in pieces.


    The man who had jumped from that cier to a different cier watched that scene whileughing.


    ¡°... How vicious. I suppose it is fitting for the future Whale Queen.¡±


    The White Star¡¯s gaze headed toward Witira.


    Witira calmly responded after meeting his gaze.


    ¡°You sure have a lot to say for a bastard who runs around like a damn rat.¡±


    Chhhhhhh-


    The whip rushed toward the White Star as if it was arge snake. Witira¡¯s body followed her whip and headed straight for the enemy leader, and...


    Baaaaang!


    A vigorously burning fire sword shed against the water whip.


    Chhhhhhhhhhh-


    The water started to evaporate. The water whip tried to gobble up the fire sword even as it evaporated into the air.


    During the moment that Witira and the White Star¡¯s weapons collided in close proximity...


    ¡°Where is Cale Henituse?¡±


    The White Star casually asked. He only got Witira¡¯s usual calm expression back. He then asked some more questions.


    ¡°Is he on his way? I heard he¡¯s currently unconscious in the Empire.¡±


    The corners of the White Star''s lips slowly went up into a sneer. Sayeru had watched Cale escape, but he had seen Cale fainting before he teleported away. They had not heard any information about Cale Henituse ever since that moment.


    ¡°Cale Henituse has ties to your Whale tribe. I''m certain that you guys would have tried to drag Cale Henituse into this situation.¡±


    Witira started to frown.


    ¡°The Whales are enough to deal with the Whale tribe''s issues!¡±


    Another whip appeared in her hand and it charged toward the White Star.


    Baaaaaang!


    The whip mmed against the White Star¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Witira let out a quiet groan. Her whip was caught by the White Star¡¯s hand and unable to move.


    Swoooooooosh-


    The wind surrounding the White Star''s hand was grabbing onto Witira¡¯s whip and not letting go. Both of her whips were currently fighting against the White Star right now.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Witira had to listen to the White Star¡¯s line of questions.


    ¡°What did you n with Cale Henituse during the few weeks you sat around?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯reughing?¡±


    The White Star could see Witiraughing. She looked directly into the White Star¡¯s eyes and responded while enunciating each word.


    ¡°Cale Henituse wille. I made him a promise.¡±


    Witira then kicked off the ground and shot into the air.


    ¡°I promised to give him the White Star¡¯s head as a present when he arrives.¡±


    A wave shot up at the same time to support Witira who had jumped into the air.


    Chhhhhhh-


    Her whip extended quickly and Witira clenched her fists.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    The White Star¡¯s body flinched. They made eye contact and she started to smile.


    ¡°You can¡¯t look down upon the strength of the Whales.¡±


    She then pulled the White Star who was still grabbing onto the whip toward her.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Chhhhhhh-


    The White Star¡¯s body was too easily pulled forward by Witira. The White Star could see the warrior who was smiling while flicking her whip.


    ¡°Drink some water!¡±


    The whip mmed onto the surface of the water.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The White Star was mmed underwater. The seawater shot up like arge tsunami for a moment.


    Siiiiiiizle!


    Large amounts of water vapor started to rise from underwater due to the White Star''s fire sword.


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    Witira continued tough at that moment. She could feel the White Star pulling her whip from underwater.


    ¡®Witira, you''ll be responsible for the White Star. Do you like this n?¡¯


    ¡®Young master-nim.¡¯


    She recalled the things she had actually said to Cale instead of that lie about giving the White Star¡¯s head as a present. This was what she had said to Cale.


    ¡®His body would have needed to train and train again every time he reincarnated.¡¯


    That should have been difficult to do. However, she had trained for a long time as well. She could force herself to push even harder because she did not have the power to reincarnate.


    ¡®I may not have any ancient powers, aura, or magic, but this strong body I was born with is something I trained and fought with day after day for the past 250 years.¡¯


    The Whale tribe''s strong physical strength and battle experiences.


    Power...


    She would be stronger than the White Star when it came to physical strength.


    ¡°I don''t think so!¡±


    She flicked the whip once more. She could feel the White Star¡¯s body being flung around underwater as she flicked the whip.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    Explosions shot out from underwater.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Witira¡¯s smile quickly stiffened. She took one whip out of the water and flicked it in the air.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    It crashed into a couple of light arrows and caused more explosions.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Witira had to retract the whip that crashed into the light arrows. Her palm was tingling.


    Light.


    It also had some currents running through it. It was ipatible with Witira who controlled the water.


    Saaaaaaaaaash.


    In the end, this opening allowed the White Star to escape from underwater and shoot up into the air again. Witira had to also see Sayeru, the person who threw the light arrows at her, getting involved in her battle against the White Star.


    ¡°Witira.¡±


    She started to frown after hearing him gently call out to her. Sayeru¡¯s eyes were sparkling at that moment.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    He then started to smirk as he moved toward her.


    ¡°Where did the Whales go, hmm?¡±


    Witira flinched before urgently shouting back.


    ¡°What nonsense! Are you saying that the Whale tribe warriors here are not Whales-¡±


    ¡°Where are your loyal subordinate and your younger brother?¡±


    Sayeru cut Witira off and asked. He could not find Archie, the Whale tribe''s strongest warrior, nor could he find the Humpback Whale Paseton no matter how hard he looked. All of the Whale warriors were here, but...


    The strongest warrior was not present during this important battle, and-


    ¡°Where is the Whale King?¡±


    Whale King Shickler was not here either. Something was weird. This was the source of Sayeru¡¯s sense of weirdness.


    ¡°Are they protecting the Whale vige? Hmm?¡±


    His eyes looked crazed with joy.


    ¡°There really must be something in the vige.¡±


    The ones who are protecting the most important thing would be the strongest warrior, the king, and a trusted member of the royal Whale family. Sayeru and the White Star made eye contact.


    ¡®There''s definitely something!


    They weren¡¯t quiet for weeks for no reason!¡¯


    The two of them realized that there was something that the Whales were trying to protect. All that was left was to see what it was they were protecting.


    They looked toward Witira. Now that they noticed, the Whale warriors had stayed on a cier blocking the path toward the vige while aiming for the ships.


    She looked back at the two of them and responded in an urgent tone.


    ¡°It will be impossible for you to reach the vige unless you defeat me first. That is why you will never get there.¡±


    Sayeru let out a quiet chuckle.


    ¡°I think you are making a mistake.¡±


    Oooooong, oooooong.


    Light arrows started to appear around both of his hands. They were like daggers ready to fly toward Witira at any moment. It was at that moment.


    Screeeeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    They could hear some animal cries.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    However, Sayeru looked confused.


    ¡°What are those things?¡±


    Over the Northern coast. There was arge group of things flying over from there. Sayeru¡¯s eyes opened wide. He had not asked what they were because he didn¡¯t know what they were. In fact, he knew about them quite well. That was why he was even more confused.


    ¡°...Wyverns?¡±


    Those flying monsters that reminded him of Dragons could only be wyverns. Sayeru thought of something in his mind.


    There were only two people who could control those monsters. The White Star and the fake Dragon yer, Syrem.


    ¡®Syrem! Did that bastard join Cale Henituse''s side?¡¯


    They had lost contact with Syrem since he was captured by Cale. There was no news about him being executed by the Roan Kingdom either. Sayeru looked toward the White Star. The White Star had been the one to create this power for Syrem.


    The power to control the wyverns. That was one of the Dragon yer¡¯s powers.


    ¡°...It is not Syrem.¡±


    The White Star¡¯s response went against Sayeru¡¯s expectations, but he could now see the knight who was on top of the wyvern flying in the front.


    It was a white-haired green-eyed man with a noble face wearing white armor. He had a tragic beauty about him as he took out his sword.


    ¡°...Clopeh Sekka?¡±


    He was Guardian Knight Clopeh. Sayeru looked toward Witira. Clopeh had aligned himself with Cale Henituse.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Sayeru could see Witira frowning whilementing in shock.


    ng!


    Sayeru turned his head after hearing a sharp noise. One of the wyverns slowly came down with Clopeh Sekka pointing his sword at someone.


    He was pointing it toward Witira.


    ¡°Hand over the item in the Whale tribe¡¯s possession.¡±


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Sayeru¡¯s mind quickly becameplicated. However, Clopeh¡¯s sword then moved and pointed at someone else.


    It was pointing toward the White Star now. Clopeh continued to speak with a noble but tragic expression on his face.


    ¡°I came to get rid of the devil of thisnd.¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about now?¡¯


    Sayeru looked shocked.


    ¡®What nonsense is he saying when he was on our side just a few months ago in the Indomitable Alliance? The devil?¡¯


    Clopeh didn''t care whether Sayeru was shocked or not as he smiled majestically and continued to speak.


    ¡°Do not get in my way as I try to write a legend.¡±


    Sayeru subconsciouslymented after seeing Clopeh who suddenly showed up and started to say whatever was on his mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with this lunatic?¡±


    Cale, who was watching this unfold while hiding, heard Raon shout in his mind at that moment.


    - Human, the crazy Clopeh is doing well! The Bear King looks shocked! This is so fun!


    ¡®Heh! Right? I''m enjoying this too.¡¯


    Cale started to snicker.

 Chapter 430: Trap (4)

    <h4>Chapter 430: Trap (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - But human, are we really not showing up this time?


    Cale who was hiding in a stealthy location nodded his head after hearing Raon¡¯s question in his mind.


    ¡®Of course!¡¯


    The n was for them to not appear this time. Witira had said that Cale was going toe, however, there should be no reason for Cale to appear if things went ording to n.


    Cale had to appear somewhere else instead.


    ¡®That¡¯s the way to properly trick the White Star.¡¯


    Cale was crouching down and watching everything with the most anxiousness he¡¯s had since crossing over to this world.


    Witira was the most eye-catching.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The whip that was retrieved because of Sayeru wrapped around her again before being pointed at Clopeh. Witira recalled Cale''s words as she started to speak.


    ¡®Just talk seriously with a stoic expression if it is hard to act. Then you look like you mean business. You¡¯ll probably look worried too.¡¯


    Witira spoke in a low voice with a stiff expression on her face.


    ¡°...Are you betraying us?¡±


    She recalled her next lines as she blinked once.


    ¡°I thought young master Cale said that he would not be sending you out this time?¡±


    Bear King Sayeru looked back and forth at Clopeh and Witira with an odd expression on his face.


    ¡®What the hell is going on with them right now?¡¯


    Clopeh and Witira.


    He had never seen these two factions together before, however, they shared themon factor of Cale Henituse.


    But one side was asking about betrayal while the other was asking for the Whale tribe to hand something over.


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    This situation was weird. Everything was suspicious and hard to believe. The weirdest thing of all was...


    ¡°I am the Guardian Knight of the North. I live on the pride of having that title.¡±


    The weirdest thing was the existence of Clopeh Sekka.


    ¡°Nonsense! How can someone who talks about pride betray us like this!¡±


    Witira did not lose herposure as she called Clopeh out.


    Chhhhh-


    The water whip was starting to roar louder. Anybody would be able to tell that she was getting angry even though she was looking and speaking calmly.


    Ooooooong-


    White aura started to cover Clopeh''s sword as well. Sayeru turned toward the White Star. The White Star started to speak.


    ¡°That is a real aura.¡±


    They had heard that Clopeh Sekka was tied down to a wheelchair. He was supposed to not be able to use his legs nor even pick up a sword.


    ¡°So how-?¡±


    ¡°Either the necromancer or the Saint healed him, or the wheelchair was all just an act.¡±


    Sayeru looked toward Clopeh as the White Star answered his question.


    ¡°How are you able to control the wyverns?¡±


    Clopeh stoically looked down at Sayeru. Sayeru could feel an odd sense of lunacying from Clopeh¡¯s eyes. As he started to frown after seeing that crazed gaze...


    ¡°Because I am the Guardian Knight.¡±


    Smirk.


    Clopeh was feeling great. He was looking down from the highest spot. The bastard who had the sky attribute ancient power and said that he would be nature was below him right now.


    ¡°White Star. If it is you, you should know the special trait of my household.¡±


    The white snake household. They were quick-witted, did their best not to lose power, and cared most about their lives. Sayeru responded to Clopeh''s question in ce of the silent White Star.


    ¡°What does that have to do with you right no-¡±


    Clopeh cut Sayeru off to say what he needed to say.


    ¡°Why do you think I joined Cale Henituse''s side?¡±


    ¡°That-¡±


    Something clicked in Sayeru¡¯s mind at that moment. The Sekka household was one that did not like to lose anything. Clopeh Sekka had the blood of that household flowing through him. Would he have joined Cale Henituse''s side and followed his orders without getting anything in return?


    He would have definitely received something from Cale Henituse, In that case, what would he have received? Sayeru looked up at Clopeh while the charming knight responded to the gaze.


    ¡°I am a true Guardian Knight now.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Sayeru gasped.


    A true Guardian Knight. That meant that he could control the wyverns for real now.


    He could hear the White Star¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You stole Syrem¡¯s power.¡±


    A portion of Syrem¡¯s ancient power was handed to Clopeh. That should have been what he had received from Cale Henituse.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Sayeru scoffed. His mind cleared a bit. However, not everything was resolved in his mind just yet.


    It was at that moment.


    Ooooooooong-


    The sword covered in white aura pointed to the sky as the White Knight calmly gave the order.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    ¡®What the-!¡¯


    The wyverns started to descend toward the whales, the Whale warriors, and the White Star¡¯s ships as Sayeru flinched at the suddenmand.


    ¡°For the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s glory!¡±


    ¡°For the recreation of the legend!¡±


    ¡°For the Guardian of the North!¡±


    ng! ng!


    The knights in white armors sitting on top of the wyverns drew their swords. The knights swung their swords while the wyverns swung their sharp ws and opened their wide jaws.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    Screams wereing from all directions. The Whales, the White Star''s forces, and the Wyvern Knights Brigade. Chaos was created as the three factions instantly started to tangle with each other. All three attacked each other and the aftershocks from their shes were violent.


    ¡®...If it is like this.¡¯


    Sayeru¡¯s eyes clouded over as he watched.


    The Whale tribe was fighting against the Wyvern Knights Brigade. He could tell the battle was fierce based on the loud explosions.


    He recalled the information he received on Cale and his group''s battle formations until now.


    They always fought to protect each other. They all sought to sacrifice themselves to protect their allies. Cale Henituse was the prime example of that trait.


    ¡®But those allies are fighting against each other?¡¯


    That would never happen. Sayeru realized that the Whale tribe and the Wyvern Knights Brigade no longer had thatmon factor of Cale Henituse between them.


    ¡°You bastard, you dare to attack the Whales?¡±


    Sayeru who had been thinking about a lot of things could hear Witira¡¯s calm but angry voice.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Sayeru saw it.


    ¡®Just now... Where did Clopeh Sekka look just now?¡¯


    Clopeh who had been looking down at the angry Witira had peeked elsewhere for a moment. That short peek was tugging at Sayeru¡¯s senses.


    ¡®There¡¯s something there.¡¯


    It was only the slightest of peeks. But he felt that there was something where Clopeh had looked.


    And that direction-


    ¡®Farther West than the Whale tribe¡¯s vige!¡¯


    Was Cale Henituse over there?


    Or-


    ¡®I''ll need to confirm it first!¡¯


    Sayeru motioned to the White Star with his eyes before quickly starting to whisper.


    ¡°Lift me up with the wind wall.¡±


    Sayeru spoke in a low but stern voice after seeing the confusion in the White Star¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    Swooooooosh-


    Wind stealthily and quickly gathered around the White Star. Sayeru could instantly feel his body shooting up into the air.


    Swoooooooosh- Swooooooosh-


    The square wind wall wasid sideways to be a tform for Sayeru to stand on.


    That wall was what was shooting him up into the air.


    Baaaaaang!


    Sayeru lowered his head. He saw a water whip that was urgently shooting toward him being blocked by the White Star.


    Witira red not at him but at Clopeh.


    ¡°You saw it.¡±


    Those cold words. Sayeru instantly felts chills on his back. The moment he made eye contact with Clopeh who was flying at the highest spot before passing him and getting even higher up...


    ¡°Kekeke-¡±


    Sayeru saw it. As he looked toward the spot farther West than the Whale Vige that Clopeh was looking at...


    ¡°Kekeke, that was it!¡±


    ¡®It was that!¡¯


    Sayeru could see something going on. It was visible once he was in the air.


    Young Whale children were escaping along with some warriors. There were also two Whale warriors protecting the empty vige. But those weren¡¯t important.


    Toward the Northwest...


    On a cier farther northwest than the Whale Vige... Three Whales were running fiercely as if they were heading toward the most northern tip of the World.


    ¡°...The Whale King!¡±


    The Whale King, Shickler. The other two were the Whale tribe''s strongest warrior, Archie, and the half-blooded Whale Paseton. Paseton was the weakest of the Whales, but the other two were two of the strongest Whales in the tribe. But they were running away?


    ¡®That must be where an item the Whales want to protect is located!¡¯


    Wouldn''t that be the reason the Whale King is running away? Sayeru could see the Whale King looking back. Whale King Shickler looked toward Sayeru¡¯s direction beforeing to a stop.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The water around the cier he was on started to fluctuate wildly.


    The Whale King. If the Dragons were the ones who ruled thend and sky, he was the one who stood at the apex of the sea.


    Sayeru lowered his head. He could see people looking up at him. Clopeh Sekka who was the closest to him had a refined smile on his face as he started to speak.


    ¡°...You saw it.¡±


    He had an oddly crazed look in his eyes. Sayeru sneered at him.


    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±


    However, Clopeh started tough as he gave an order. His voice echoed throughout the battlefield.


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Clopeh took out a flute.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiii-


    A sharp noise cut through the northern ocean, making the wyverns screech as they shot back into the air. Clopeh controlled his wyvern and flew up to where Sayeru was standing as well.


    ¡°Looks like our Knights Brigade has more aerial forces than you do; that belongs to me.¡±


    Clopeh then smirked before looking around.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    The knights and wyverns instantly surrounded Clopeh and started to screech.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Clopeh changed directions toward the Northwest. The wyverns that filled the sky and covered the sun started to move in that direction.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Whale warriors started to shout.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Witira jumped across ciers to head Northwest as well.


    Oooooo-


    The whales stopped flighting and started to move Northwest. A sense of urgency could be felting from theirrge bodies.


    It was at that moment.


    The Guardian Knight who forced this sense of urgency on the Whales heard a very quiet voice with his sensitive senses.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Clopeh turned his head. He could see Sayeruughing as he stood in the air alone.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Clopeh felt the sky tilting to the side at that moment. No, it was his body that had tilted. The wyvern had tilted to one side and was trying to kick Clopeh off it''s back.


    Grab!


    Clopeh started to frown as he urgently grabbed onto the wyvern¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Why is it suddenly acting like......!¡±


    He could then see the other knights who were falling into the ocean.


    ¡°...Captain-nim!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°The wyvern, it suddenly! Aaaaah!¡±


    The falling knights sounded scared.


    Rooooooooooar!


    The wyvern jerked its head and Clopeh ended up falling into the water as well. He could see the wyverns lowering their heads to someone at that moment.


    The White Star.


    The wyverns ttened their bodies toward him in submission. The White Star then leisurely stepped onto thergest wyvern that Clopeh had been riding on.


    Sayeru got on the wyvern next to him.


    Sayeru and Clopeh made eye contact. Sayeru was still sneering at Clopeh.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    The wyverns carried the White Star, Sayeru, and some ck mages as they headed Northwest.


    The White Star looked toward Clopeh before he left.


    ¡°There is a limit to what the fake can do.¡±


    He then prepared to leave without looking back at Clopeh. He gave the order.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The wyverns quickly started to move.


    ¡°The real one is different.¡±


    The White Star did not respond to Sayeru.


    Syrem, the fake Dragon yer. His power was a fake created by the White Star with half the original power.


    The wyverns considered Cale Barrow, the true final Dragon yer, as more of their master. Dragon yers, the ones who could kill the Dragons who ruled over thend. The White Star cast the true Sword of Disasters in his hand and his de pointed toward Whale King Shickler in the distance.


    Cale quietly asked at that moment.


    ¡°Choi Han, did you see that?¡±


    He patted his legs that were numb from crouching as he asked.


    ¡°You got a good look at how he controls the wyverns, right?¡±


    He heard a quiet but vicious voice respond next to him.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim, I think the full power will be mine soon enough.¡±


    Choi Han had a pure smile on his face. Cale started to smirk while looking at the White Star''s group who left without looking back and the Whales who were stealthily saving the Wyvern Knights Brigade and Clopeh who had fallen into the water.


    He then gave the order.


    "Raon, now.¡±


    - Alright! I''ll send the signal!


    Cale slowly counted in his mind.


    ¡®3.¡¯


    The White Star quickly arrived near the Whale King thanks to the wyverns.


    ¡®2.¡¯


    Then, as these two strong individuals who were worlds apart in strengthpared to most people... As the White Star and Whale King Shickler faced each other...


    ¡®1.¡¯


    Cale saw it.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Whale King Shickler who was making the waves fluctuate coughed up blood toward the air. The blood was ck.


    Drip, drip.


    The blood that dripped down his beard continued to wet the cier.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Paseton shouted with concern. He sounded as if he was crying. The White Star¡¯s eyes clouded over as he watched, while Sayeru shouted in joy.


    ¡°That must be why you ran away! They sent Witira forward because the Whale King¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good!¡±


    ¡°Sayeru.¡±


    He flinched after looking toward the White Star. He could feel the fierce look in the White Star¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Look at that weak Whale.¡±


    Paseton, the weakest Whale, was holding onto his father. There was a piece of parchment slightly poking out of his inner chest pocket as he leaned forward.


    ¡°F, father, are you okay?¡±


    Tap.


    Paseton could see the Whale King grab his shirt with his palm. He then realized that the parchment was sticking out a bit. The Whale King moved Paseton who was hiding the parchment behind him as he red at the White Star.


    ¡°Howughable.¡±


    The White Star sneered at the father-son duo as his eyes fluctuated with greed.


    - Hehe, that¡¯s fake blood! Little Paseton is such a good actor! Choi Han, learn from him!


    Raon munched on a pie as he talked into Cale''s mind with excitement.


    Smirk.


    Cale subconsciously smirked again.


    ¡°I should start moving as well.¡±

 Chapter 431: Trap (5)

    <h4>Chapter 431: Trap (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, Cale stumbled as he got up from his crouching position.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    - Human, what is it?!


    Cale could see someone catch him before he fell.


    ¡°...Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Did your legs go numb?¡±


    "...Yes."


    Smirk.


    Choi Han chuckled. It was a subconscious chuckle and not a sneer.


    ¡°Should I carry you if your legs are hurting?¡±


    Cale, Choi Han, and Raon were currently on a small cier, digging a hole into the cier and hiding inside while covering themselves with stealth magic.


    ¡°Am I a kid?¡±


    Cale frowned as he stretched out his numb legs. He then looked toward Choi Han with a grumbling expression.


    ¡°...Mm, aren''t you my nephew''s friend? So technically, you are a kid to me?¡±


    - That¡¯s right! Human! You are a childpared to Choi Han! Hehe! Whether you are twenty or six, whether it is you or me, we are all childrenpared to Choi Han! Hehehe!


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    - Of course, you may have originally been around 36, but you are 20 here! Hehe.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale started to frown. Cale casuallymented as Choi Han flinched after seeing such arge frown on his face.


    ¡°Carry me. My legs are still numb.¡±


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    Choi Han shook his head as he ced Cale on his back. It was at that moment.


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t reach you because you are in the sky?!¡±


    An imposing and pressuring voice echoed around the area. Cale got chills on his back after looking out because of the voice.


    ¡°T, t, that crazy!¡±


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Water had gathered into arge pir and shot up. Whale King Shickler waved both hands around while still dripping ck blood from his mouth.


    "Archie!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    There was someone who was riding on the pir of water. The transparent and blue sea water was surrounding the Killer Whale Archie like a barrier.


    Oooooo-


    Ooooooo-


    Then, as he heard some more cries...


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Whales and other marine animals started to surround the cier Shickler and Paseton were on.


    ¡°Kehehehe!¡±


    The pir of water Archie was on finally reached the same height as the others in the air.


    ¡°Just the bastard I was looking for.¡±


    Archie than started to move toward the wyvern the White Star was standing on. The pir of water moved with him to create a path for him.


    ¡°Coming at me alone?¡±


    The White Star scoffed before looking at the approaching Archie who sneered back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You scared, little bitch? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The White Starughed in disbelief and his wyvern opened its mouth.


    ¡°Screeeech!¡±


    Archie arrived in front of the screeching wyvern. He then swung his fist.


    Baaaaaang!


    A loud explosion rang throughout the battlefield. Archie heard a sizzling noise before noticing the water around his fist starting to evaporate.


    Crackle, crackle.


    An arm covered in white currents was blocking his attack.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let a bastard like you reach our liege.¡±


    Bear King Sayeru was leisurely smiling as he blocked Archie''s way. Archie tilted his head at him before asking a question.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Bear King? Why the f*ck do you look so weak?¡±


    Sayeru flinched and started to frown. He then red at Archie as he spoke to the White Star.


    ¡°I''ll take care of this bastard, so you go do what you have to do.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The White Star pulled on the wyvern¡¯s reins and moved toward the ground away from Sayeru and Archie.


    Sayeru peeked toward him before surrounding his whole body with light.


    ¡°You damn arrogant Whale bastard, I will-¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    However, Archie was not even looking at Sayeru as he shouted toward the descending White Star¡¯s back.


    ¡°Hey! White Star, you avoiding me? Huh? Are you scared of me? Hmm? Why are you sending your subordinate to fight me? Hey, bastard! You running away? You leaving this feeble subordinate of yours and running away? Hmm? Are you a chicken? Hey bitch, why aren¡¯t you responding to me? Hmm? You must be damn scared.¡±


    Sayeru started to frown. Archie and Sayeru soon made eye contact. Sayeru was the first to speak.


    ¡°Look at this damn Whale bastard and his rude-ass mouth.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still heavier than your mouth. You feeble weakling.¡±


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡±


    "Why am I your son? Such an idiot.¡±


    Smirk.


    Archie was smirking.


    His task for this mission was simple.


    ¡®Archie, just act like your younger self.¡¯


    It was such an easy job. Archie thought this was perfect because the stress had been piling up inside him for a while.


    ¡®Your target is the Bear King. Keep yapping around him and rile him up. Make it so he can¡¯t make calcted decisions!¡¯


    It was something he could do well. Archie swung his fist toward Sayeru who was his target from the beginning had been.


    ¡°Hey feebly, y with me! Don''t run away like your boss! Kahahaha!¡±


    ¡°This crazy bastard!¡±


    ¡®Why are there only crazy bastards everywhere?¡¯ Sayeru angrily flung a light arrow toward Archie.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The arrow exploded with two noises while Archie shook his slightly burnt fist. The water barrier that the Whale King had created for Archie was strong.


    ¡°Hey. Do it properly without going easy. Are you looking down on me?¡±


    Archie charged toward Sayeru with an angry expression on his face. He realized that Sayeru had gone easy on him.


    ¡®That bastard¡¯s eyes have rolled over.¡¯


    Sayeru looked toward Archie who was charging at him with an angry and crazed smile on his face with disgust.


    - Human! Archie is doing very well! This is so fun!


    Choi Han, Raon, and Cale. The invisible trio were quickly moving. Cale who was on Choi Han¡¯s back was able to get a good look at the situation on the battlefield.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°...Wow.¡±


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Arge blue spear smacked a wyvern.


    ¡°Screeeech-!¡±


    The wyvern fell to the ground. The White Star who was on its back kicked off to move away from the falling monster.


    ¡°As expected, the king is different.¡±


    The White Star had the fire sword in his hand. However, it was not the same sword that he had used to fight against Witira earlier. It was mixed with the Dragon yer''s Sword of Disasters.


    Tap.


    The White Star''s body shot forward with a light noise.


    Baaaaang!


    The blue spear soon crashed into the fire sword. That was the beginning.


    Bang! Baaaaang! Bang, baaaaang!


    The spear and the sword continued to sh against each other without stopping. Each sh was as explosive as the next. The White Star started to smirk.


    ¡°You fight well even though you look pale.¡±


    The sword aimed for the Whale''s opening and the spear barely managed to defend.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Whale King Shickler let out a short groan. Shickler''splexion looked blue up close.


    ¡°How weak.¡±


    The White Star who was calmly assessing Shickler noticed Shickler smiling at him.


    ¡°I have enough strength to take you on.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    The White Star urgently moved back.


    Chhhhhhhhh!


    A long strand of water suddenly struck where the White Star had been standing. That water then surrounded Shickler before bing like a cape around his shoulders and creating a giant wall.


    ¡°...Yes. You should be able to at least do this much.¡±


    The White Star then charged toward Shickler again.


    ¡°Screeeech-¡±


    Ooooooo-


    The wyverns and whales were already fighting. The ocean and the sky. They each aimed for the area that was ipatible with them and aimed for the enemies¡¯ openings.


    The White Star¡¯s sword stabbed into Shickler¡¯s blue wall.


    Siiiiizzle!


    Shickler¡¯s blue spear appeared in the gap created by the evaporating water. The White Star cast his own water wall.


    Bang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    The shes continued. Neither Shickler nor the White Star showed any signs of retreating. The White Star could see Shickler smiling at that moment.


    ¡°It looks like it is my victory.¡±


    Cale heard Raon shout after hearing Shickler¡¯s statement.


    - Human!


    A woman''s voice echoed through the battlefield at the same time.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Chhhhhhh-


    Tworge water whips aimed for the White Star¡¯s back. Shickler¡¯s blue spear stabbed toward the White Star¡¯s front at the same time. The White Star kicked off the ground after seeing both his front and his back being attacked at the same time.


    Bang! Baaaaang!


    The whips and the spears hit each other in the empty area. The White Star looked back as he jumped.


    ¡°You¡¯re all here.¡±


    The other Whale warriors started to appear behind Witira as well. The White Star and Shickler looked toward each other. Shickler started to speak in that short instance of eye contact.


    ¡°Yes. They are all here.¡±


    He had the smile of a victor on his face. He looked rxed as if he knew he was not going to lose.


    However, that rxed expression soon disappeared.


    ¡°My side is here as well.¡±


    The White Star gently smiled.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shickler''s expression stiffened up. He heard Witira¡¯s desperate pleat at that moment.


    ¡°Paseton!¡±


    Shickler urgently turned around after feeling a strong amount of pressure behind him. He could see his son, Paseton. And behind Paseton...


    A man wasughing.


    ¡°...The Bear King!¡±


    Sayeru wasughing as he moved his feeble arm as if it was a snake. Before the shocked Paseton could run forward... His stealthy hand quickly grabbed the parchment sticking out of Paseton''s pocket.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    It was already toote by the time Paseton grabbed his shirt.


    ¡°Son!¡±


    Shickler quickly threw the blue spear toward Paseton, no, toward Sayeru. He then quickly covered his son Paseton with the wall of his cape.


    A man fell from the air.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Archie was t on the cier as he groaned. His entire body was slightly shaking. The Whale King¡¯s barrier was still present, however, that barrier was causing sparks because of the shing of light and current.


    Archie could only groan without even being able to lift his head from the cier.


    ¡°Hehehe-!¡±


    Sayeru who was behind this didn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Archie was no match for him. He was the Bear King after all.


    Tap.


    He handed the parchment to the person whonded next to him.


    ¡°Hey, here.¡±


    The White Star leisurely received the parchment. He thenmented.


    ¡°That power is not here.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t feel it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    It was said that only two earth attribute ancient powers had existed during ancient times. Of them, the earth attribute ancient power that the ancient White Star was said to have possessed...


    The White Star would be able to feel something if an ancient power existed nearby. However, he did not feel anything. Then what could this parchment be? What was this thing that the Whales were trying so hard to protect?


    In addition-


    ¡®Why do I not see Cale Henituse?¡¯


    That was the biggest question on the White Star¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Take it back!¡±


    ¡°Kill that bastard!¡±


    He could hear the shouts of the Whale warriors and could see Witira and the Whale King charging toward him. However, he soon looked away.


    ¡°Cast the teleportation magic circle!¡±


    Multiple ck mages started to cast a teleportation magic circle after hearing Sayeru¡¯s shout. They looked as if they had practiced this many times. It was only natural. These ck mages had been gathered specifically to cast this quick teleportation.


    Sayeru started tomand them in the White Star''s ce. However, he soon turned to look at the White Star after feeling something was odd.


    The White Star was quietly looking at the parchment.


    ¡°...What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The White Star¡¯s hands were shaking as he held the parchment. Sayeru had never seen the White Star like this.


    Unfortunately, the White Star was unable to respond to Sayeru''s question. His eyes were wide open as they focused on the old parchment in his hand.


    ¡°...This is real.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s real?¡±


    Sayeru approached him in confusion, but the White Star just kept reading the parchment over and over. There were words written in the ancient Eastern continent''snguage. It was odd to find something on the Western continent written in the Eastern continent¡¯snguage, but there was something else that was even weirder.


    An unknownnguage.


    Thenguage that the White Star had only seen in one other ce during his 1,000 years of life and had still not been able to decipher.


    ¡°...Nn Barrow.......!¡±


    Thenguage in Nn Barrow''s memoir was in this ancient text.


    ¡°This looks like a real ancient text.¡±


    It seemed to be as Sayeru described. The feeling of the parchment as well as the unique way the ink seeped into the parchment... Everything seemed exactly as they used during ancient times. However, Nn Barrow, the first Dragon yer''snguage, was the greatest proof.


    Sayeru looked at the status of the teleportation before reading the text written in the Eastern continent¡¯snguage.


    ¡°...I debated it for a while. I had no choice as I had seen the results that were created through the sacrifices of so many people. At the same time, I found the seeds that could grow into such a disaster once again. The cold ce up North, the hottest ce in the West, and the sturdiest ce to the East.¡±


    There were a lot more long sentences after that. Sayeru¡¯s eyes clouded over as he continued to read.


    The spot they had expected the final earth attribute power to be located... This text addressed thend of the Whale tribe, the Caro Kingdom, and the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    His expression then turned odd after seeing an unknownnguage he had never seen before. However, his face soon filled with even more confusion.


    There was a small piece of paper stuck to the parchment. It looked as if someone had identally put it there and forgot to remove it.


    The piece of paper fell off from the parchment. Sayeru watched as the White Star picked it up.


    This piece of paper was a modern piece of paper. Someone seemed to have quickly written on it. It looked as if someone had madements after reading this ancient parchment. However, Sayeru could not read it. The texts written on the paper were in the same unknownnguage used on the parchment.


    ¡°...There¡¯s someone.¡±


    He heard the White Star¡¯s low voice at that moment. His voice was shaking from shock, excitement, and lunacy.


    ¡°... There is a person who can read this text.¡±


    Ooooooong-


    The teleportation started tomence. Sayeru looked toward his subordinates who were barely managing to defend against the Whales¡¯ attacks, then toward the teleportation magic circle that was gettingpleted, and then finally toward the White Star.


    The White Star wasughing as if he was crying as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Yes. It was weird. There are two others for whom time is twisted. How could there be others who also had their time twisted?¡±


    That was weird. No, he should have thought that it was weird. He started to think about the two bastards who were getting in his way. The two odd humans he had first met at the Mogoru capital and realized that time was twisted for them as well. He then thought about the bastard he had only considered as Cale Henituse''s subordinate until now.


    Why?


    He was someone with ck hair, ck eyes, and seemed to have suddenly appeared in this world. He was a human who maintained his youth because time was twisted for him even though the White Star could tell that he had lived a long time. He was also talented in the way of the sword.


    ¡°...Why did I not realize this until now?¡±


    ¡°That bastard-


    He''s like Nn Barrow.¡±


    He recalled something from the records of the first Dragon yer that were in the Dragon yer vige, information that people in the world did not know about because only those from the Dragon yer vige had ess to this information.


    The corners of the White Star¡¯s lips slowly started to go up.


    "...Choi Han......"


    ¡®That bastard can read this text!¡¯


    The White Star¡¯s eyes started to sparkle. He had found a way. No, he might have found an opportunity to get ess to all records of ancient times and became an even greater ruler.


    ¡°Sayeru, call that bastard over.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The bastard who started the fire in the Jungle.¡±


    The person who had started the fire in Section 1 of the Jungle with former Imperial Prince Adin and the ck mages.


    ¡°Ah, the bastard who said he¡¯ll start the fire and put it out? The bastard that said he would infiltrate the Jungle as a spy while pretending to be a shaman?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need that illusionist bastard?¡±


    ¡°A person.¡±


    Paaaat!


    The teleportation was finished, and the White Star instantly disappeared from thend of the Whale tribe. He said something to Sayeru after seeing the frowning Witira¡¯s face disappear.


    ¡°I need to make someone mine.¡±


    There was a need to control someone.


    The corners of the White Star¡¯s lips were curled all the way up now.


    ¡°Choi Han, that bastard shoulde to look for you, right?¡±


    Cale asked as he shrugged his shoulders inughter.

 Chapter 432: Me? Why? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 432: Me? Why? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Han gently responded.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim, he will think that it is me.¡±


    Choi Han was a swordsman who had suddenly appeared in this world and looked simr to Choi Jung Gun, the first Dragon yer, Nn Barrow.


    The decently intelligent White Star would not think that it was someone like Cale or the others with solid roots. He would definitely suspect Choi Han, whose past was a mystery.


    ¡°But Cale-nim.¡±


    However, the person who wrote the note was Cale and not Choi Han.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What did you write on the paper?¡±


    Cale looked at Choi Han¡¯s back as he asked.


    ¡°Ah, you didn''t see it?¡±


    "No, I didn''t."


    The paper that Cale had purposely ced on the fake ancient text created by Marquis Taylor Stan. Choi Han had been busy and unable to see what he had written.


    Smirk.


    Choi Han could see Raon suddenly removing his invisibility and appearing in front of him with a smile. He then heard Cale''s stoic voice behind him.


    ¡°I wrote whatever Raon told me to write.¡±


    ¡®Raon?¡¯


    Choi Han looked confused. He didn¡¯t think that it would be normal based on how Raon was smiling. Choi Han cautiously asked Raon the question.


    ¡°Raon, what did you tell him to write?¡±


    He could then see the six years old Dragon puff up his chubby belly and shout with confidence. The small Dragon sounded excited.


    ¡°White Star, you stupid idiot!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han let out a gasp. Raon continued to speak.


    ¡°You most disrespectful moron in the world! Hey idiot, you were tricked! You can¡¯t read this, right? I, the great and mighty Raon Miru, will soon learn Korean and be able to read and write it! You idiot!¡±


    ¡°...You told him to write that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Strong Choi Han!¡±


    Choi Han started to chuckle. The White Star would definitelye looking for him with that paper, asking if he could read Korean and demanding that he read it and decipher it for him.


    Choi Han felt an odd sense of tion thinking about reading that paper to him at that time. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Young master-nim......?¡±


    The northern ocean was quiet now that the White Star''s subordinates had all teleported away. People were heading toward Choi Han, Raon, and Cale.


    ¡°Why-¡±


    Witira looked toward Cale with a shocked expression before looking at Choi Han as she continued to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim, wasn¡¯t your role to stay hiding and crouching? So why are you here on his back? Did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that.¡±


    The six years old Dragon cut Choi Han off and answered with excitement!


    ¡°Hey Whale! The weak human''s legs went numb after crouching for too long! That¡¯s why he asked Choi Han to carry him! The weak human is super weak!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Raon turned invisible the moment he saw the gasping Witira¡¯s expression and Cale was left to feel an odd sense of iffiness that was hard to describe. Witira was looking at him as if he was a wet piece of paper that could rip at any moment.


    "Choi Han, let me down.¡±


    Cale tried to get off Choi Han¡¯s back to move away from that iffiness.


    ¡°Young master-nim, please don''t push yourself too hard.¡±


    - That¡¯s right! Human, don''t overdo it! Just stay there!


    Witira and Raon stopped Cale from getting off. This made Cale feel even worse and made him get off Choi Han¡¯s back even quicker. Witira, whose battle outfit was wrinkled in many ces after fighting in the battle just now, looked toward Cale with concern. She seemed to be confirming whether he could stand properly.


    Cale sighed and started to speak.


    ¡°I''m fine. I''m o-¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale turned around after being shocked by the sudden whispering from behind him. Clopeh was standing there with a reverent smile on his face.


    ¡°I havepleted my mission. This y has nowe to an end.¡±


    His excited gaze was focused on Cale.


    ¡°It was fun.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    Cale could only nod his head after bing at a loss for words at Clopeh''s expression.


    - Human, you really should not y with that crazy Clopeh. Human, you got that?


    He ignored Raon''sment and looked around. Whales, whales, marine animals and members of the Wyvern Knights Brigade were quickly taking care of the remaining issues.


    ¡°They left the crew behind as expected.¡±


    The crew members who steered the White Star¡¯s ships to the cier were looking around in fear while being escorted by the Whales.


    ¡°He''s always been that way.¡±


    Choi Han had a bitter smile as he watched the sight while standing next to Cale. The White Star had only taken Sayeru, the ck mages, the knights and others who would be useful to his future battles with him. He did not feel good while looking at the scared crew members even though this sight was the same as usual. Those crew members were enemies, but he still felt bad for them.


    However, there was someone who was cold, unlike Choi Han.


    ¡°I will verify if there are any spies or suspicious individuals among them and keep them imprisoned in the Paerun Castle until everything is finished.¡±


    That person was Clopeh. Choi Han looked toward Clopeh who had a calm expression and coldly calcted what needed to be done with an odd gaze. This person made it hard to tell if he was sane and if he was on their side or if he was the enemy.


    Choi Han made eye contact with Clopeh at that moment.


    Smile.


    Clopeh smiled aloofly before starting to speak to Cale who was standing next to Choi Han.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cale was looking at Clopeh with a stoic expression.


    ¡°I will spread the rumor that we defeated the devil, that we got rid of the disaster on thisnd.¡±


    But he slowly started to frown after hearing what Clopeh said next. This smartly crazy bastard continued to speak regardless of the changes to Cale¡¯s expression.


    ¡°It should create a wonderful picture once we add this part to the rumors that we¡¯ve already spread. The legendary Wyvern Knights Brigade of the North reappeared in the world to fight alongside the Whales to defeat the devil named the White Star who tried to persecute the ocean this time.¡±


    ¡®Persecute? Fight alongside the Whales?¡¯


    Witira looked toward Clopeh with a shocked expression on her face.


    This waspletely different than the truth. In fact, Clopeh was the one who fell into the water without being able to fight at all after losing his wyvern.


    She was bbergasted but kept her mouth shut as she watched Clopeh continue to speak with a thoughtful gaze.


    ¡°Witira-nim, then the people of the North will consider the White Star to be the evil one, an extremely strong but still defeatable evil being. They will also think that the North and the Whale tribe have a good rtionship with each other, considering the Whale tribe to be a strong and reliable existence.¡±


    ¡°...Just do as you please.¡±


    Witira did not wish to mix words with him any longer.


    It sounded as if it would be beneficial to the Whale tribe as well, however, this human had a way of making everything sound so odd.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I was able to write the legend of the North thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Witira could only gasp after hearing Clopeh finish off by thanking Cale.


    ¡®It must be difficult for young master Cale to handle such a person as well.¡¯


    She felt pity for someone like Cale who had an extremely weak body who had to deal with a bastard like Clopeh. Cale happened to respond to Clopeh as she thought that.


    ¡°Guardian Knight Sir Clopeh was at the center of this legend. Congrattions. You managed to write a legend.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, it was no big deal.¡±


    ¡®...I guess it''s actually just a gathering of simr people.¡¯


    Witira decided not to think about this any further after witnessing Cale and Clopeh''s interaction. She chose to focus on her father Shickler and Paseton who were taking care of the aftermath before asking a question.


    ¡°Young master-nim, will the White Star move ording to your ns?¡±


    Cale answered without an ounce of hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, he will. He will have no choice but to do so.¡±


    The fake ancient text he had asked Taylor to create. Other than Korean, that text had a lot of things written in the Eastern continent¡¯snguage as well.


    The text pointed to thend of the Whale tribe, the Caro Kingdom, and the Roan Kingdom. This was something the White Star already knew, however, Cale had added one more line to it.


    < ...I n on heading to the Caro Kingdom after confirming thend of the Whale tribe. I n on stopping by the east as well, however, I must visit the desert, a ce overflowing with the presence of earth, before returning to the Eastern continent. >


    The desert that was overflowing with the presence of earth.


    The White Star will be seduced by that sentence and would wish to move in the same order as the text. That would be because the text mentioned that the writer only nned on stopping by the east but that he must visit the Caro Kingdom.


    In addition...


    ¡°I will show myself there. He would probablye out of curiosity.¡±


    To see Choi Han and him. Cale slowly started to smile.


    The White Star was probably in a chaotic state because of the piece of paper with Korean written on it, finding a need to assess the current situation.


    He would check to see if the ancient text was real, try to authenticate what is written on it, and question everything. However, he would need to check all the things written on it at least once.


    A bastard like him who has waited 1,000 years would choose to act stealthily and carefully, focusing on the Caro Kingdom and Cale¡¯s whereabouts.


    And if Cale happened to appear somewhere in the Caro Kingdom at that time?


    ¡®He¡¯ll fall for it.¡¯


    Curiosity and the trap. Everything would lead the White Star to the desert. Of course, he might make the unexpected decision of stopping by the Roan Kingdom first. There was something he requested to Marquis Taylor and Cage for such a situation, so he''ll just move ording to them if need be.


    ¡°Then I''ll be heading out now. I leave the cleanup to you.¡±


    Witira and Clopeh prepared to say goodbye.


    Ooooooong-


    Raon immediately activated a teleportation magic circle. They needed to hurry because there were many things they had to set up in advance.


    The light from the teleportation magic circle started to surround Choi Han, Cale, and Raon.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    A sharp noise reached Cale¡¯s ears at that moment.


    Ooooooooong.


    The teleportation was halted.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Cale could see a videomunication device that appeared in the air. The videomunication device was glowing red. There was only one person that it would glow red for other than an emergency call.


    ¡®The crown prince?¡¯


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman had contacted him for the first time in a while. Cale motioned for the group to halt for a moment before moving to a quiet ce in a corner of the cier and pointing to the videomunication device.


    - I''m connecting him!


    Raon immediately connected the call and Cale could see the image that appeared on top of the ice. Alberu Crossman was standing there, and Cale''s expression soon turned odd.


    ¡°...Your highness, did something happen?¡±


    Smile.


    Alberu Crossman who had a bright smile on his face was waving at Cale.


    - Young master Cale, have you been well?


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡®Oops.¡¯


    Cale had subconsciously said what was on his mind.


    ¡°My apologies, I subconsciously blurted out my true feelings. I apologize for showing such a profane demeanor.¡±


    - No worries. It''s understandable.


    ¡°...Something seems very weird.¡±


    Cale looked deeply confused. He paid close attention to what he saw on the screen again. It was Alberu''s usual office. He was in his formal attire as if he had juste from a meeting and nothing seemed to be out of space.


    Everything seemed the same as always.


    ¡®But why is he acting like this?¡¯


    Alberu started to speak as Cale slowly started to frown.


    - We n on proceeding with the punishment for the prisoners we captured during the battle.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    This call was to inform him that Syrem and the other enemies would officially face their punishments.


    Cale was thinking that it had taken quite long to get to this point. However, it had not even been a year since the war happened, so it made sense considering that they probably wanted to restore anything that was destroyed first.


    - We n on having an award ceremony as well.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    It was normal for there to be an award ceremony to reward people for their merits during the war.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    Cale suddenly had an ominous feeling.


    ¡®That cheesy smile on his face!


    Is something about to happen to me?¡¯


    Cale Henituse would be the first on the list when it came to merits during the war! Cale quickly started to speak with a look of urgency on his face.


    ¡°Your highness! I absolutely do not need any fame or power! I would prefer lemonades to them!¡±


    Alberu was quiet for a moment.


    - Don''t worry.


    He then continued to speak with a gentle smile on his face.


    - We will remove themander title given to you and we will not give you any further public posts or nobility rank.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Cale was honestly full of admiration as he responded.


    ¡°Your highness, you will keep our promise! That is correct! I do not need anything other than golden ques or money!¡±


    - Yes, yes.


    ¡°Your highness, you truly have what it takes to be the moon over the Roan Kingdom and the Western continent¡¯s night sky and the sun during the day!¡±


    - Yes, yes. It looks like the Henituse household will be at least a Marquis and at maximum a Duke household.


    ¡®Ah?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s body suddenly stopped as if he was a malfunctioning machine. Alberu didn''t care as he smiled brightly and continued to speak.


    - It wasn¡¯t my intention either, but the citizens keep saying that the guardian who protected the Roan Kingdom was the Henituse household. There¡¯s a Marquis or Duke in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s central region, the Northwest region, The Southwest region, and the Southeast region, so why! They kept saying the Henituse household has a lot of merits from the war and begged for me to raise the Count¡¯s title to a higher one.


    ¡°...Your highness, isn¡¯t it difficult for a Count to be a Marquis or a Duke? Unless they have such meritorious achievements such as saving the kingdom or the continent-¡±


    ¡®...Ah.¡¯


    Cale shut up in the middle of his sentence. The achievements of Cale and others who were associated with the Henituse household were simr to what he had just described.


    They had fought off the Indomitable Alliance, prevented the naval battle without many casualties, and achieved many other things that made others see the Roan Kingdom as a strong kingdom.


    Cale''s shoulders slowly started to fall.


    - There¡¯s also a rumor going around right now. They say that there is this evil bastard named the White Star who was the backing for the Empire¡¯s Alchemists¡¯ Tower and was the culprit behind the war with the North and that Young master Silver Light was gathering heroes to protect the Western continent. The citizens were saying we needed to protect our young master.


    ¡®Aigoo, aigoo.¡¯


    Cale wanted to cry.


    - Congrattions. It looks like you can end up bing the cker firstborn of Duke Henituse''s household.


    The smiling Alberu seemed to be making fun of Cale.


    - By the way, who will be the next lord of your household? Why has a decision not been made yet?


    ¡®My younger brother Basen....¡¯


    The talented and cool Basen existed in the Henituse territory. Alberu continued to speak in a bright voice the moment Cale''s eyes sparkled.


    - Your family should contact you regarding a title awarding ceremony for Count Deruth. See you then, since the whole family needs toe to the pce for such an affair.


    Cale could see the smiling Clopeh who had noticed that the conversation wasing to an end and had walked over.


    ¡°We put in a lot of effort to spread those rumors.¡±


    ¡®Ah, this crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cale was angry at Clopeh who had done so well and achieved much more than he had expected Clopeh to do.


    ¡®How the hell did he spread the rumors through the north and all the way to the Roan Kingdom in such a short amount of time?¡¯


    Crown prince Alberu smiled at Cale who seemed shocked as he continued to speak.


    - Our great hero, Young master Silver Light. See you at the pce soon.


    ¡®Damn it!


    He¡¯s clearly making fun of me!¡¯


    The call ended as Cale frowned again. Cale¡¯s shoulders slouched forward quite a bit.

 Chapter 433: Me? Why? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 433: Me? Why? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale looked solemn. It was because his mind wasplicated more than ever before.


    ¡®... If the Henituse household really bes a Marquis......!


    No, if it bes a Duke''s household!¡¯


    They were rich, had the strongest influence in the naval forces, and would have the title of Duke or Marquis? Just thinking about that made Cale feel as if his cker life was turning into an illusion and waving goodbye to him.


    ¡®Nah, no way.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom''s nobles would have to be crazy to let one household have money, power, and honor. Furthermore, how smart was crown prince Alberu Crossman? No matter how much that person trusts Cale, would he push power for his family as well?


    ¡°Young master-nim, are you okay?¡±


    Cale turned to see Witira looking at him with an odd expression on her face. She debated it for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°... Young master-nim, why are you rejecting all those things?¡±


    She found someone like Cale Henituse who rejected a respected position, title, and honor to be weird.


    ¡°Why else?¡±


    Cale grumbled with a frown on his face.


    ¡°Things like that are annoying. I already have plenty of things to do.¡±


    He had a lot of things to do after getting rid of that White Star bastard. He already needed to farm even as a cker because of the promise he made with team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Farming was not an easy task. Kim Rok Soo was someone who had lived in cities his whole life. He was more ustomed to a job like being a server in the Eastern continent¡¯s ¡®Hope and Adventure Loving Inn¡¯ than farming.


    ¡®I need to read up on farming too.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t do a bad job at it if he was going to create a field and start farming. He needed to at least have basic knowledge about farming.


    ¡®The children will be watching me.¡¯


    The children averaging nine-years-old would be by Cale¡¯s side watching him farm. If Cale half-assed the farming with them watching? If he threw the seeds and didn¡¯t care about the field at all?


    Cale may not care about helping with the children¡¯s education, but even he wouldn¡¯t do something like that.


    He needed to y, eat, rest, sleep, and now farm once he became a cker. He was already concerned that he wouldn''t have time to rest because of the farm, so who cares about a respected position? Title? He didn¡¯t need any of those things.


    Witira seemed to be sighing as she started to speak toward Cale who seemed to be thinking deeply about something.


    ¡°...Young master-nim, taking care of the White Star really is difficult, but you should still take the things you''re supposed to take.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale felt something from Witira¡¯s actions. She seemed to have misunderstood him and was looking at him with a gaze that seemed to be thinking that he was a person who wanted to sacrifice himself. Cale started to speak in order to change that gaze.


    ¡°I''m not talking about the White Star. I''m not talking about the present, I''m talking about the future.¡±


    ¡°The future?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I need to farm in the future.¡±


    ¡®Mm, yes indeed, it will be a small field to start and I''m going to nt crops that are easy to grow.¡¯


    ¡°... Farm?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What else is there for me to do after getting rid of the White Star? I''m just going to return to the Forest of Darkness and live a quiet life.¡±


    Just thinking about it was making Cale happy. The vi in Harris Vige, the Super Rock Vi in the Forest of Darkness, Sheritt and Raon''s castle. Isn¡¯t living quietly in such dazzling ces the cker life of his dreams?


    ¡°...Living quietly in the Forest of Darkness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What do you think? Doesn¡¯t it sound great?¡±


    Cale started to smile while thinking about this happy future. He then looked out toward the edge of the northern ocean.


    ¡®I''ll treat the profits from the Eastern continent¡¯s inn as my pension and live afortable life. It sounds so wonderful!¡¯


    Cale looked rxed. However, Witira started to frown while looking at him. She couldn''t figure out what to say.


    The Forest of Darkness. What kind of ce was that forest?


    It was the ce on the Western continent with the oddest and strongest monsters, making it so that he would need to stay alert even with a Dragon by his side.


    Wasn¡¯t that the reason the Henituse territory created arge stone wall to divide the Forest of Darkness from the rest of the territory?


    Furthermore, the Henituse household had been known as the guardians who protected the Roan Kingdom from the Forest of Darkness for generations. The world after defeating the White Star. That world would be peaceful as Cale mentioned, besides from war between kingdoms or different Beast people tribes.


    ¡®But in such a world, young master Cale...


    He wants to throw away all titles and positions and stay in the dangerous Forest of Darkness to protect the world and let it be at peace?¡¯


    No. That was not all either.


    ¡®He wants to farm in that dangerous Forest of Darkness? Is he saying that he wants to turn that ce into an abundantnd that would benefit the world? He also wants to do it quietly without other people knowing, not wanting any wealth or honor in return?¡¯


    Witira felt frustrated. She then heard someone quietly mumble next to her.


    ¡°...It was real.¡±


    The quiet but passionate voice made her look toward the speaker. Witira could see Clopeh looking at Cale with an odd expression.


    Clopeh clenched his fists.


    ¡®Finally!¡¯


    Clopeh had finally understood a bit about Cale Henituse.


    Clopeh had not been able to tell until now whether Cale was stupid or smart.


    Sometimes Cale acted like an emotional idiot while other times he coldly treated Clopeh like a puppet.


    However, Clopeh now realized why he had not been able to tell whether Cale was stupid or smart.


    ¡®He¡¯s different than me.


    Cale Henituse, this man, has no greed.¡¯


    Cale always imed to be a greedy person, however, the objects of his greed were not wealth, honor, or power.


    It was a much greater greed. He was greedy for something Clopeh did not dare to imagine.


    ¡®...His greed is to create a peaceful world!¡¯


    Clopeh was able to realize Cale Henituse¡¯s lofty greed after hearing about how he wanted to throw everything aside and farm in the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡®That person is choosing to live in seclusion because he doesn¡¯t want himself to be a faction that threatens the world either!¡¯


    A world without the White Star. What would be the strongest faction in such a world? Who would be the leader of that faction?


    Who would be the person who has the greatest influence on both the Eastern and Western continents?


    It would be Cale Henituse. Would the wise Cale Henituse not know that?


    ¡®I''m sure he knows about it too well.¡¯


    That was why Cale Henituse, for the sake of world peace, was going to live in seclusion to prevent any further chaos in the world.


    ¡®However, if another White Star, or a faction simr to the Indomitable Alliance that I started appears again-!¡¯


    Cale Henituse would return to the outside world again. He would return to fulfill this unattainable desire for world peace. This greed was so grand that Clopeh could only say that Cale Henituse had no greed. It was not something that could be properly described by the word greed.


    ¡®...He will truly be a legend.¡¯


    An odd sense of passion enveloped Clopeh¡¯s whole body. Only a single thought filled Clopeh''s mind as his questions disappeared and everything seemed to fall into ce.


    ¡®Cale Henituse is an extremely scary person.¡¯


    Clopeh Sekka dreamt of bing a legend as well. However, that dream was for himself. But if someone was willing to erase themselves as they walked...


    ¡®He¡¯s the real deal.¡¯


    His gaze then moved from Cale to the others. He could see Choi Han. Choi Han was chuckling and looking at Cale with a, ¡®nothing I can do about you,¡¯ type of expression.


    ¡®...Cale Henituse has extremely strong allies who would go into seclusion with him and travel to the ends of the world beside him if need be.


    That¡¯s scary. That¡¯s very scary.¡¯


    Clopeh felt both fear and pleasure at the same time.


    ¡®I''m also on Cale Henituse¡¯s side.¡¯


    The corners of his lips curled up as high as possible. He then looked toward another strong individual who had been moved by Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim, your dream, I truly hope that ites true.¡±


    Witira suppressed her frustration and tried her best to smile as shemented. Cale tried to smile back at her but failed to do so.


    ¡°I will pray that the fertile and wide field you create in the Forest of Darkness would be full of crops every year.¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®What the hell is this Whale saying?! Wide field?! Who said anything about a wide field?!¡¯


    Cale opened his mouth to report. It was at that moment.


    Pfft.


    He heard someone chuckle.


    ¡°It is just small-scale farming. It is not a wide field.¡±


    Choi Han had a pure smile on his face as he answered Witira and turned toward Cale to ask a question.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Cale-nim?¡±


    Cale could see Choi Han asking while looking at him with a pitying gaze. It was the same pitiful gaze Kim Rok Soo¡¯s peers had given him whenever he spoke nonsense.


    It made him feel iffy, but Cale nodded his head and confirmed.


    ¡°Exactly. Small-scale farming indeed.¡±


    - Human! Are we farming? What are we going to grow? I will water the field with magic! Human, Choi Han said we need chili peppers and beans to make gochujang and doenjang! Let¡¯s grow those first!


    Cale¡¯s expression turned stoic as he continued to listen to the excited Raon. However, Witira and Clopeh who could not hear Raon started to think different things after seeing Cale¡¯s expression change while Choi Han was working hard to prevent himself fromughing.


    Choi Han had seen through Choi Jung Soo''s memories. It had happened when the 25 years old Choi Jung Soo had met with the guild leader of Korea¡¯srgest guild responsible for Seoul''s Section A with his colleague and same-aged friend Kim Rok Soo.


    The guild leader had made an offer to Kim Rok Soo at that time.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo, why don¡¯t you enter our guild? I think very highly of your abilities. We will give you the best treatment.¡±


    ¡®But I don''t want to.¡¯


    ¡®...Can I ask why?¡¯


    ¡®I n on working in thispany until I can be a cker.¡¯


    ¡®What? You''re going to keep working in thatpany that pays you a rat¡¯s tail of a sry and gives you no fame whatsoever?¡¯


    ¡®They''ll at least take care of me in retirement.¡¯


    ¡®... Ho, you''re going to silently work there until you retire?¡¯


    ¡®Probably not silently, but pretty much, yes?¡¯


    ¡®Ho!¡¯


    That guild leader had shaken his head while sighing and mumbling to himself.


    ¡®...What an amazing mindset.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had looked at that guild leader as if he was the odd one. Choi Han remembered Choi Jung Soo''s feelings as he looked at Kim Rok Soo at that time.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo, this bastard, is like this again. And that guild leader should have understood when he said that he wanted to be a cker, so why is he mentioning the rest of this nonsense? The team leader and Kim Rok Soo, they''re both so simr, sigh.¡¯


    That had been Choi Jung Soo¡¯s feelings. Choi Han understood Choi Jung Soo¡¯s feelings as he looked at Cale, Witira, and Clopeh right now.


    Pat, pat.


    His hand patted Cale''s shoulder.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Cale looked at him with a grumbling expression and Choi Han responded with a pure smile on his face.


    ¡°I will help you farm.¡±


    ¡®...This bastard, no, why is this person, Choi Han, acting like this?¡¯


    Cale was baffled as he started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Mary for now.¡±


    Cale, Raon, and Choi Han soon left a frowning Witira and a passionate Clopeh behind as they headed toward the Land of Death, one of the Western continent¡¯s forbidden regions.


    Three dayster, Cale stepped onto the teleportation magic circle as Rosalyn watched him leave.


    - Human! I will be right behind you! See you in 1 minute!


    ¡°Congrattions, young master-nim! Choi Han and Mary wille soon too!¡±


    "...Okay."


    Cale weakly responded and the bright light from the teleportation magic circle soon covered his sight. He heard Rosalyn''s bright voice as that happened.


    ¡°I don''t know if it will be a Duke or a Marquis, but I hope it is a Duke!¡±


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Cale closed his eyes and let the teleportation take him to the Henituse residence at the Roan Kingdom''s capital. He had received a call from Count Deruth while working at the Land of Death''s Underground City toe up with a n to deal with the White Star.


    Count Deruth was smiling brightly as he mentioned the issue the crown prince mentionedst time.


    ¡®Cale, let¡¯s see each other again for the first time in a long while at the capital. Can you make it?¡¯


    Cale said that he would definitely be there.


    ¡®...Who knows what would happen to me without my being there?¡¯


    He needed to make sure nothing happened. The whole ceremony had to pass without Cale Henituse receiving anything. Cale made up his mind to personally make sure that happened.


    Paaaat!


    He firmed his resolve once more as he was blinded by the bright light. He would definitely do something that would allow him to be one step closer to the life of a cker.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    He opened his eyes in a familiar location after the light from the teleportation disappeared.


    - Human! I''m here!


    He listened to Raon''s voice in his head as he looked around at the Henituse family''s capital residence''s underground training ground that had not changed much in the past two years.


    ¡°Wee, hyung-nim.¡±


    Even Basen who came to greet him had not changed.


    ¡°Thanks, Basen. Long time no see.¡±


    Basen was the only one who came to greet Cale. There was nobody else present. This was odd since he had heard that Lily, his father, and his mother were all already at the capital.


    ¡®Are they all busy?¡¯


    In the short moment that Cale had thought about that...


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    Cale and Basen made eye contact.


    ¡°I''ve been waiting for you for a very long time.¡±


    The boy who looked weak but stubborn was looking at Cale with a passionate gaze.


    ¡®What¡¯s up with him?¡¯


    Cale thought that Basen was acting weird. However, he soon calmed himself. He thought it was better that nobody other than Basen was here in this underground training ground.


    ¡°Basen.¡±


    Basen looked directly at Cale after hearing his name. He had heard about everything Cale had done, as well as the rumors spreading about him right now.


    Basen suddenly recalled the young Cale Henituse who had looked at him with a pitiful expression about a month after he hade to live in this residence.


    ¡®You are part of the Henituse household. Remember that. No matter where you go, yourst name is Henituse, you got that? Don¡¯t you remember what father said? Listen to me unless you are an idiot. Tell people that the Henituse blood flows through you, no matter what.¡¯


    ¡®How can I...¡¯


    ¡®Shut up and do as I say. Otherwise, you won''t be able to live in this house. Do you think the cousins and the others would leave you alone? Are you going to act like an idiot?¡¯


    His hyung-nim had never raised his fist toward him even when he was living his life as trash, just treating him as an outsider. Basen knew that that was the best Cale could do to help him.


    ¡®You need to protect your mother. At least you......¡¯


    Basen still had no idea why the young Cale had such a sad expression on his face at that time. The young Cale and Cale¡¯s mother. Nobody was willing to say anything about Cale¡¯s mother.


    Basen started to speak while looking at his hyung-nim.


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    Cale slowly started to speak while looking back. The main reason that he hade to the capital. This was the first step to making that happen.


    The underground training ground was quiet. A voice slowly started to speak to break the silence. Actually, it was not just one voice.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, I wish for you to be the territory lord.¡±


    ¡°What do you think about bing the territory lord?¡±


    They both spoke at the same time. Basen and Cale.


    ¡°Me as the territory lord?¡±


    ¡°You want me to be the territory Lord? Why?¡±


    Both of their pupils were shaking as they looked at each other.


    - Hmm? Neither of you want to be the territory lord? Then let¡¯s ask little Lily if she wants to do it! She''ll destroy all enemies with her greatsword! She seems like she¡¯ll be stronger than Basen and you, weak human! She¡¯s reliable!


    Raon excitedly shouted into Cale''s mind.


    Clunk.


    They heard the door to the training ground open and Cale made eye contact with Lily who showed up at the right time. He heard Raon''s voice at that moment as well.


    - Oh! Human! It¡¯s the future strong girl, Lily! She became stronger again!


    Maybe it was because Raon was bbing on so loudly... Cale subconsciously asked Lily a question while he was still slightly shocked.


    ¡°Do you want to be the territory lord?¡±


    Lily¡¯s jaws dropped in shock. She seemed shocked as she started to talk to herself without greeting either Cale nor Basen.


    "What is going on?¡±


    Lily¡¯s thoughts were clearly visible, and this was the thought going through everyone in the room other than Raon.

 Chapter 434: Me? Why? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 434: Me? Why? (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale, Lily, and Basen. None of the three could easily say anything.


    Cale couldn''t speak because he knew he had spoken nonsense to Lily, Basen couldn''t speak because he was thinking about what Cale had said, and finally, Lily was remaining quiet because of her, ¡®what is going on?¡¯ment that she had subconsciously made.


    However, that silence was soon broken, and Lily was the first to speak.


    ¡°I''m not going to be the territory lord; I''m going to be a knight!¡±


    She didn''t know why that unexpected question had suddenly been directed at her, but she tried her best to share her intentions with Cale. She tightly clenched her fists.


    Of course, Cale flinched as he watched Lily suddenly clench her fists, however, Lily did not manage to see that.


    ¡°I wish to be a strong knight who will protect the territory and the kingdom!¡±


    ¡°Okay, do that.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Lily, who was nning on sharing more of her aspirations with Cale, flinched in shock after hearing Cale immediately ept it. Cale didn''t care and said what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Work hard, but don¡¯t work too hard. Children need to y.¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s not even a teenager yet, so she should y. Shouldn¡¯t she?¡¯


    Cale nodded at his own question. He then made eye contact with someone who was looking directly at him.


    Basen''s eyes seemed more concerned than ever as he quietly looked toward Cale.


    Cale scratched his head after seeing theplicated gaze.


    ¡®This kind of atmosphere doesn¡¯t suit me well.¡¯


    Cale debated for a moment before starting to speak again.


    "Basen, is there something you want to do like Lily does?¡±


    Basen¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    What he wanted to do was taking care of the internal administrative and financial needs under Cale¡¯s leadership as the territory lord. That was because Cale was famous, not just in the kingdom, but throughout the entire continent and had lots of things to do. He wanted to help his brother, who would be busy with external affairs, lead the territory in a safe and innovative way.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably interested in looking after the territory and helping it grow, right?¡±


    He was right. His hyung-nim was right, but Basen did not respond. He didn''t look like he was trying to be rude. In fact, he looked to be deep in thought about what to say.


    "Mm."


    Cale thought for a moment before starting to speak again.


    ¡°You guys are still young, but I will tell you the truth since you are both intelligent but more so because you are my younger siblings.¡±


    ¡®My younger siblings.¡¯


    Those words made Basen¡¯s shoulders shake. He then noticed Cale calmly looking at him.


    It made him recall the younger version of his brother who was blunt and almost rude as he spoke but always looked at him with a pitying but calm gaze.


    ¡°I do not wish to be the territory lord.¡±


    Cale decided to be honest. It might make him seem like an eldest son with no sense of responsibility, however, it didn''t matter since they all thought that he was originally trash, right?


    ¡°To be honest with you guys, I wish to rest after finishing what I am doing right now.¡±


    Basen¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°I want to live over by Harris Vige and live a quiet and peaceful life.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Basen let out a quiet gasp but could not think about what to say as he looked at Cale scratch his cheeks while saying these things in a slightly awkward and embarrassed tone.


    ¡®Yes, the things hyung-nim is doing right now-¡¯


    Everything that the Cale who suddenly changed two years ago started to do caused a lot of noise in the kingdom. Everything he did raised the fame of the Henituse household and their territory, especially his achievements during the battle between the Indomitable Alliance and the Henituse territory. Cale also aplished a lot in the kingdom and the rest of the Western continent after that, making the fame that he had thought had reached its apex to continue to rise.


    His actions made people stop talking about making Basen the sessor and the talks of making Cale the sessor were rampant in the territory now.


    However.


    ¡®How hard must it have been for hyung-nim this whole time?¡¯


    This was the reason Basen had been at a loss for words after hearing Cale say he wanted to rest. It was because he remembered that while Cale¡¯s fame and the household¡¯s fame went up, Cale himself had to fight with his life on the line many times.


    The person who turned pale, coughed up blood, and fainted time after time was saying he wanted to rest after this was over.


    Furthermore, he mentioned that he had hesitated to tell the truth because Basen was young but that he decided to tell them because they were his younger siblings. Anybody would be able to tell that Cale was being honest. However, his hyung-nim who was saying he was young was only 20 years old and had been 18 when he started to fight two years ago.


    His hyung-nim was also still young.


    Basen¡¯s thoughts were soplicated that his mind wanted to blow. many different emotions and thoughts filled his mind. He heard Cale''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to do something you don''t want to do if you don''t want to do it.¡±


    Cale could see Basen finally start to open his mouth.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, you...¡±


    A calmer than expected voice wasing out of Basen¡¯s mouth. Cale looked into Basen¡¯s eyes that were looking at him.


    ¡°Then hyung-nim, are you doing what you want to do right now?¡±


    Cale answered that question without any hesitation.


    ¡°Mm, half and half?¡±


    The things he started because he didn''t want Choi Han to beat him to a pulp had ended up bing this big and causing major headaches.


    ¡°Anyway, it is true that I am doing things right now because I want to do them.¡±


    Getting rid of the White Star. He was originally doing it because he thought that he and his friends were the only ones who could do that properly, but now he wanted to quickly smack that guy from behind.


    He then wanted to be a cker and y all day once the world became peaceful.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Basen barely managed to smile as he nodded his head.


    ¡®I''m sure hyung-nim is being honest when he says half and half.¡¯


    Something he wants to do and something he does not want to do at the same time. Who would want to cough up blood and fight such difficult battles? It was normal to not want to do those things. But the part where he says he wants to do it...


    Basen started to think about what he wanted to do.


    He was not talented in the sword like the people of the Henituse family. He was only slightly better than average, which was why he only trained in the basics.


    He chose a different direction instead.


    He chose a direction where he could help the territory, his household, the residents, and his family. Administration, finance, and politics. He had studied a lot of things.


    That was what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°...Do you think I will be able to do a good job?¡±


    Basen could see Cale tilting his head to the side in confusion after hearing his question.


    ¡°Lily.¡±


    He then called for their youngest sister Lily.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Lily who had been nervously and carefully listening to her two oppas¡¯ conversations responded energetically as Cale asked with a confused expression still on his face.


    ¡°Isn''t Basen smart?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s very smart!¡±


    ¡°Right? Don''t peoplepliment his administrative and finance skills?¡°


    "They do it quite often!"


    Basen nkly looked toward Lily and Cale. Cale then turned toward him and continued to speak.


    ¡°Is there anything that people are good at when they first start? Things will work out as you keep doing it. What is most important is if you want to do it. Lily, would you not be a knight if you were terrible with the sword?¡±


    ¡°No! I would be a knight even if I sucked with the sword and would keep working hard until I became good at it!¡±


    Lily sounded energetic as she responded to Cale in the way she would respond to her master. Basen nkly watched this as Cale scratched his cheek and observed Basen¡¯s expression as he started to speak again.


    ¡°Mm, if it feels that burdensome...¡±


    Cale debated for a moment before deciding to help Basen who wanted to be the territory lord but could not make up his mind because he worried that he would not do a good job.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of dealing with his highness or the rest of the kingdom, things like dealing with the nobles and the external affairs.¡±


    ¡®Who in the Roan Kingdom would dare to touch the Henituse household after we get rid of the White Star?¡¯


    Cale said this thinking there would probably not be many external affairs issues for him to handle and Lily chimed in right after him.


    ¡°I will lead the Knights Brigade and the troops! My master is teaching me tactics and military arts right now!¡±


    Basen quietly closed his eyes after seeing Lily confidently step up while saying to leave the troops to her and Cale giving Lily a thumbs up with a look of admiration.


    ¡®...Yes. I''m not doing everything on my own.¡¯


    He was already nning on taking care of the internal affairs because Cale seemed as if he would be traveling quite a bit.


    ¡®Hyung-nim, Lily, and I.¡¯


    Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if these three people became the three pirs of the Henituse territory?


    ¡®Would the burden on hyung-nim go down if the three of us split up the work?¡¯


    This was nning for the far future as both his father and mother were still young and healthy, but Basen started to imagine the future with the three siblings in power.


    It looked exciting. It made his heart beat wildly.


    ¡®Hyung-nim would take care of things outside the territory, I would take care of thing inside the territory, and my little dongsaeng would take care of the city walls and protect the territory.¡¯


    Basen slowly started to smile.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    "What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you not need the title of nobility?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll tell you everything since I decided to be honest. I am not interested in a title or a government position at all.¡±


    Basen could not help butugh after seeing the honest expression on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Haha, Haha-¡±


    What was going on?


    Basen oddly felt himself calming down. He slightly smiled toward Cale who was looking at him as he started to speak.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I will think about the territory''s sessor position.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡®...What the heck?¡¯


    Basen was saying that he would think about it, but Cale was getting an odd feeling. Basen¡¯s faint smile made Cale think of someone else.


    - Human! Good boy Basen is smiling like shrewd crown prince Alberu! This is weird! He¡¯s not smiling cheekily like the crown prince, but it feels simr! This is bad! Basen cannot grow up like the crown prince! Human, you won''t be able to rest if that happens!


    ¡®Nah, no way. This honest to a fault brother of mine bing like the crown prince? That makes no sense.¡¯


    Cale erased such an unbelievable thought from his mind. Basen continued to speak with a mischievous expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it and let you know if I want to do it.¡±


    ¡®Mm, that¡¯s right. He should only do it if he wants to do it.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head at Basen¡¯s statement but received an oddly weird sensation. Basen didn''t care as he started to walk toward the training ground entrance before stopping again.


    ¡°Ah, also-¡±


    He looked toward Cale and Lily as he continued to speak. His voice was light and slightly bright.


    ¡°You know that father and mother must agree on the sessor, right? None of our discussions matter if we do not have the two of their permissions. Then, I will head up first.¡±


    Tap, tap.


    Basen disappeared from the underground training ground with light footsteps. Cale was silent for a moment before he turned toward Lily and asked.


    ¡°Was Basen''s personality always like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡±


    ¡°... He seemed happy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think he wanted to be the territory lord.¡±


    Was that the case?


    Cale didn¡¯t think Lily was right, but just nodded his head and started to speak to Lily again because he had no way of knowing what was making Basen happy.


    ¡°I will cheer you on to achieve your dream of bing a knight to protect the territory.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Cale smiled while looking at the smile on Lily''s face.


    ¡®Heh, Basen will be the territory lord and with Lily taking control of the troops, it looks like I¡¯ll just have to travel every so often to meet with his highness.¡¯


    It was a satisfying future for all three of them.


    - Mm. Human, I feel like all three of you are misunderstanding something!


    That was why he easily ignored Raon''s ramblings.


    However, something soon happened to get rid of that refreshed smile and make Cale start to frown again.


    ¡°Then I will head up first.¡±


    ¡°Sure...¡±


    Cale bowed toward Count Deruth and Countess Vin as he got up from the table.


    Countess Vin¡¯ sharp gaze checked how much Cale ate while Count Deruth noticed Cale¡¯s skinnier than before wrist and stealthily motioned with his gaze to the butler of the capital residence, but Cale who had no way of knowing this felt rxed and full for the first time in a long while as he headed to his bedroom.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the details tomorrow. I''m sure you are tired so get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    The original n was to have tea-time after dinner, but Cale was tired, and his family was understanding and told him to go rest.


    Cale happily epted the offer and slowly started to walk toward his room.


    Heading to his bedroom with a full stomach... This was a wonderful schedule.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    He then happened to make eye contact with two employees who were walking down the hall.


    They seemed to be new as Cale had never met them before, and they jumped up in shock before bowing toward Cale and quickly walking past him.


    ¡®...This reminds me of the past.¡¯


    He recalled how the employees had avoided him when he first opened his eyes as Cale. Cale, who didn''t mind such a situation, just smiled as the two whispered to each other as they walked past him because he was happy from being full and headed toward his room.


    ¡°...Silver light......¡±


    ¡°Like the rumors... hero......¡±


    Their conversation did not manage to reach Cale¡¯s ears. Instead, as Cale walked a bit farther down the empty hallway and stopped in front of his bedroom...


    - Human, you''re here?


    Raon who should be in his room started to speak in his mind. But something was off.


    - Human, Mmph! Human, hold on, ugh!


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    He recalled how Raon had not even eaten dinner as he wanted to sneak out with Cale to eat the skewers and other junk food from the street vendors.


    That was why Cale purposely had nobodye into nor near his bedroom. He wanted Raon to be able to rx without being invisible.


    However, the way Raon was speaking urgently inside the bedroom was weird. He was clearly sending the message with magic, however...


    - Human! W, wait a moment, mmph!


    His voice sounded stuffed and urgent. Cale''s pupils started to shake. His hand quickly headed toward the doorknob.


    - You look ready for a fight.


    The Super Rock noticed Cale''s current emotional state and the ancient powers got ready for battle.


    Ooooooooong.


    The ancient powers inside Cale¡¯s body quietly started to roar. Cale then mmed the door open.


    Bang!


    The door opened with a loud noise.


    "Ra-¡±


    Cale who was about to shout, ¡®Raon!¡¯ instantly started to frown.


    ¡°Mmph. Cough!¡±


    Raon was quickly trying to swallow the piece of cake in his mouth without managing to clean the chocte cream and crumbs around his mouth.


    ¡°Oh my. Please eat slowly.¡±


    There was a person gently patting Raon''s back and wiping the chocte cream off Raon''s mouth.


    That person looked toward Cale before taking off his hood. That person, no, that quarter Dark Elf, soon started to smile brightly.


    ¡°Hiya.¡±


    Raon seemed to have opened it for him, and his smile matched the dark night sky outside the now open terrace. The table Raon was on was full of cake and cookies. It was even more dazzling than the ones they ate in the pcest time.


    "Haaaaa."


    Cale let out a sigh


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Raon urgently wiped his mouth as he started to speak.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to eat the whole cake on my own! I was nning on eating it with you! But I ended up eating it all before I knew it! I still have enough room in my tummy to eat skewers with you! I really want to eat chicken skewers! You can¡¯t say I can¡¯t have it because I ate this!¡±


    He then pushed the empty cake stand over toward the crown prince. The crown prince then smiled brightly as he started to speak.


    ¡°Cale, do you want some?¡±


    There was a cookie in his hand.


    ¡®What the hell?


    Why did this guy sneak in here? Why is he in his quarter Dark Elf form?¡¯


    The sound of Alberu crunching on the cookie became louder the more Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Delicious.¡¯


    Alberu smiled brightly andmented on the taste as Cale closed the door.


    Bang!


    The door mmed shut and Cale approached Alberu before asking in a disgruntled but respectful manner.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Smirk.


    The quarter Dark Elf¡¯s eyes were full of mischief.


    ¡°I need to borrow Choi Han and you.¡±


    ¡®What nonsense is he saying now?¡¯

 Chapter 435: Me? Why? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 435: Me? Why? (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Alberu started to speak as soon as he saw Cale¡¯s expression.


    ¡°You were probably just thinking, ''what nonsense is he saying now,¡¯ weren''t you?¡±


    ¡°No, your highness.¡±


    Cale picked up a cookie from the box in front of Alberu with a calm expression on his face.


    Crunch.


    Cale took a bite of the cookie before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that''s possible.¡±


    ¡°...You''re saying no without even hearing the details?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not possible. We are busy, your highness.¡±


    - Human! Your tone sounds like Mary''s right now!


    Cale ignored Raon¡¯sment and observed Alberu. Alberu slowly crossed his arms and leaned on the couch. He was also looking right at Cale as he started to speak.


    ¡°You... Who do you think are the three most popr people in the kingdom right now?¡±


    ¡®What kind of random question is this?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s face and gaze quickly turned sour. But he soon felt that something was off. The person who would usually say something after seeing his sour face was looking at Cale with a serious expression.


    That meant that he was seriously asking this question.


    Cale''s expression turned as odd as possible. He debated it for a moment before responding with a stoic expression.


    ¡°...First ce is his highness the crown prince, second ce is Alberu Crossman, and third ce is the Roan Kingdom¡¯s rising sun. Is this right?¡±


    Raon put the cookie in his hand down and Alberu¡¯s expression looked as if he had eaten a young persimmon as Cale announced the first, second, and third ce as if he was trying to tell Alberu to have his moment and stop the nonsense.


    ¡°Hey, crown prince! Are you that popr? Amazing! I guess you are handsome, crown prince! At least your face is normal!¡±


    Raon was patting Alberu''s shoulders as if he was proud of him as Alberu brushed his face with both hands. He then started to speak.


    ¡°First ce is Choi Han, second ce is Cale Henituse, third ce is Mary.¡±


    ''Hmm?''


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Raon and Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide. The quarter Dark Elf looked toward the stiff young Dragon and the human as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I''m probably in fourth ce.¡±


    "Oh."


    Cale let out a quiet gasp.


    ¡°Choi Han is so popr?¡±


    ¡°Mary is very popr too! Human, the only shocking part is that you were in second ce! I didn''t think you''d ce at all! Of course, you are eternally zero ce in my book!¡±


    Cale continued to go, ''wow,'' while Raon fluttered his wings in excitement. The crown prince who was watching their rxed discussion finally ended up speaking.


    ¡°...Choi Han is known to be born amongst themon people in the Henituse territory. It¡¯s the same for Mary.¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    Alberu''s fingers tapped on the couch¡¯s armrest. The reason he came out here while avoiding the gazes of the people...


    ¡°That is why the citizens of the Kingdom are excited about the achievements of their fellowmoners and want to be like them, hoping that they remain as the heroes of the Roan Kingdom. And the nobles...¡±


    Nobles.


    That word made Cale look toward Alberu.


    ¡°The nobles want to tie Choi Han and Mary down as the Roan Kingdom''s heroes as well. However...¡±


    The finger tapping on the couch pointed toward Cale.


    ¡°They want them separated from you.¡±


    Bang!


    Raon¡¯s two front paws mmed on the table.


    ¡°No! Mary and Choi Han are part of our family! Crown prince, which nobles are they? I will destroy their houses!¡±


    Cale who had been deep in thought started to speak at that moment. The method for the nobles to tie Choi Han and Mary down to the Roan Kingdom while separating them from Cale...


    ¡°Are they talking about giving titles and territories to the two of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    If Choi Han and Mary each received titles and their own territories, the two of them would leave the Henituse territory. Most importantly, they would not be able to freely move around with Cale as they have been doing until now.


    ¡°It¡¯s the suggestion those idiots who only know how to maintain their power and increase their wealth managed to conjure up together.¡±


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°They were especially adamant during the Nobles Meeting about giving Choi Han a title and his own territory.¡±


    ¡°Crown prince, why only Choi Han? What about Mary?¡±


    Alberu smiled instead of responding as he looked into Raon''s innocent eyes. However, he could not hide the bitterness in his gaze as he made eye contact with Cale.


    Cale instantly realized the reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s because she is a necromancer.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    The reason they wanted to draw Choi Han into the noble society no matter what but were hesitant about Mary... That was because Mary was a necromancer.


    Mary¡¯s poprity was quite high in the entire Roan Kingdom. However, there were still many people who scorned and feared the darkness attribute, especially the necromancer upation that uses bones to fight.


    The nobles who wanted their titles to remain safe were all thinking that a necromancer rising to a high title meant that the quality of their title would fall.


    ¡°A portion of them have be afraid after seeing what happened in the Mogoru Empire.¡±


    After seeing what the ck mages did to the Mogoru royal family, the nobles, and the entire Empire, they were afraid to draw in a necromancer, who shared the darkness attribute into their world.


    ¡°There have been talks of slowly limiting the Dark Elvesing into the pce as well.¡±


    Cale started to frown while looking at the bitter smile on Alberu¡¯s face. How much help had Mary and the Dark Elves been? The bastards who had stayed hidden in their residences caring only about their own safety wanted to forget about their help and only care about their own greed and prestige?


    ¡°Those rotten bastards.¡±


    Alberu did not say anything about Cale¡¯sment. Cale looked at him as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the nobles wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with just giving Choi Han a title and territory, no?¡±


    Giving a title and territory was not a certain way topletely separate Choi Han from Cale and the Henituse household. Cale knew the strongest way they could get this done.


    "Which household says that they want to bring Choi Han into their family?¡±


    Blood ties, hometown ties, and school ties.


    The strongest of those ties were blood ties, so the strongest and most certain way to split Choi Han away from the Henituse household while getting him on their side would be to marry their daughter to Choi Han and be a part of his family.


    Unfortunately, this was still a society where such a thing worked.


    Alberu flinched as he was about to answer Cale¡¯s question. It was because he saw the gazes of the human and the Dragon staring at him. Seeing the gazes the red eyes of the human and ck Dragon were giving him, Alberu said something else rather than what he had originally nned to say.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Baaaaang!


    Raon¡¯s two front paws mmed on the table.


    ¡°Crown prince, what do you mean why?! Aren¡¯t you saying that they want to use Choi Han and prevent him from being a part of our family by dragging him into their family?! I will destroy them even harder than I n on destroying the White Star!¡±


    Raon''s eyes seemed to be boiling. Alberu could also see Cale sit down across from him and cross his legs with a rxed expression.


    "Well, I think it is only right to give Choi Han a title and territory if that is what he wants. Shouldn''t we let him do as he wants? The same with Mary.¡±


    Unlike the boiling Raon, Cale was rxed.


    ¡°But you see, your highness.¡±


    Crunch.


    Alberu crunched on a cookie and motioned with his chin for Cale to speak.


    ¡°Why did you ask to borrow Choi Han and me?¡±


    The corners of the lips crunching on the cookie started to rise.


    ¡°I thought you were going to let me be a cker.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to rise as well.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Do you know about the position without a noble title that the present me, even me as the future king, as well as the nobles, cannot easily touch? It is even one that requires you to do no work.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a position in the world?¡±


    A status that the king and the nobles did not dare to offend while having no title nor work attached to it. Cale had a questioning gaze on his face. He had not looked deeply into the positions of the Roan Kingdom since he was transported to this world.


    He had read and recorded the information about the different noble families and their children that Count Deruth had gathered for him, but what was the point of knowing about the positions when he did not n to work?


    He would purposely choose not to look at those things. It would getplicated if people started to talk about how he was looking for that information. But there was such an odd position in the kingdom?


    ¡°Yes. There is one in the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Cale focused as he asked. Alberu smiled majestically as he responded.


    ¡°My instructor.¡±


    Silence filled the room.


    The crown prince''s instructor and the person who would be the king''s instructor in the future. It was not a public office post because the person did not receive a stipend from the kingdom, and the person''s title was not important at all. Furthermore, it was a position that was respected by all and the king could not easily give an order to his instructor.


    However, the person who became the king''s instructor could never hold any official positions. It was a check and bnce to separate the king''s instructor from power.


    Alberu broke the silence.


    Crunch.


    He ate a cookie.


    ¡°I was pretty much neglected growing up. So, unlike the second and third princes, I never had an instructor when I was younger. Everybody thinks I studied everything on my own. Of course, Aunt Tasha helped me a lot.¡±


    The young Alberu had studied his ass off. He couldn''t take on an instructor like the others in the royal family and had to learn everything, including imperial knowledge, administration, and politics from the basics.


    ¡°The instructor for the future king needs to be someone that everyone epts as the best in their respective category.¡±


    He smiled brightly as he looked toward Cale and Raon.


    ¡°The position of my instructor is vacant.¡±


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    "...Instructor-"


    ¡°Yes, yes. The position of my instructor.¡±


    Alberu warmly nodded his head and chatted along with Cale. He then saw Cale start to frown.


    ¡°...Me? Why?¡±


    Alberu started to frown as well.


    ¡°Why are you my instructor?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Not you.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡®I was shocked.¡¯


    Cale had gotten the chills thinking about bing Alberu¡¯s instructor. He then thought about Choi Han.


    Choi Han was visibly younger than Alberu, but his skills were the greatest on the Western continent, so nobody should be able toin nor oppose Choi Han bing Alberu¡¯s instructor.


    Anybody would be able to see that Alberu was putting Choi Han in a position that would keep him out of the nobles¡¯ reach instead of actually taking him as an instructor.


    ¡®If you think about it, Choi Han is the oldest person in the Roan Kingdom.¡¯


    Alberu was looking at the thinking Cale before he offered Cale a cookie. Cale took the cookie as Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°Everything I am saying today is a suggestion, a proposal. Anyway, you¡¯ll be my dongsaeng.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes sir, a suggestion. I will ask Choi Han- excuse me?¡±


    Cale stiffened.


    Alberu didn¡¯t¡¯ care as he continued to speak in a rxed manner.


    ¡°You think the other nobles want to leave you alone? I thought you wanted to be a cker. Then wouldn¡¯t it be easier for you to not have a position or a title? But imagine if you didn''t have a position or a title. Do you really think the other nobles won''t try provoking you? Huh? Raon-nim, don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Mm! Hey crown prince, I think they would do that as you said! We are going to be busy farming, so we won''t have time to deal with them!¡±


    "Farming? Well, anyway.¡±


    Alberu handed Raon a piece of cake and a fork as he continued to speak to Cale.


    ¡°I''ve been reading a lot of children¡¯s books about heroes and legends these days. I''ve also been reading novels and stories where the main characters meeting a fortuitous encounter during their teenage years to go on to be a hero which are popr right now.¡±


    He had been looking into the world''s view of Choi Han, Cale, Mary and the others who were the focus of the Western continent right now and ended up reading a couple of popr novels in the process.


    ¡°I got an idea after reading one of those stories.¡±


    It was a story of a powerless prince who had no other family and was neglected by the king and a swordsman who was ignored because he was weak until he met a fortuitous encounter and ended up bing strong. It was a story about the two of their friendship and their growth.


    The neglected prince who snuck out of the pce because he was curious about the outside world and the swordsman who was getting stronger because of the fortuitous encounter but still weak. They were both in their early teens and just happened to run into each other in a back alley while escaping from some thugs and ended up bing close friends.


    That story started to flow out of Alberu¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°... In the end, the two people chose to be sworn siblings.¡±


    The neglected prince ended up with the backing of a strong swordsman while the swordsman with no backing ended up with a reliable backer.


    ¡°They became each other¡¯s supporting pir, and everybody is said to have been in awe of their friendship.¡±


    He looked toward Cale and asked.


    ¡°What do you think? Doesn¡¯t an idea pop right into your mind?¡±


    A way for Cale to not have any title or position in the Roan Kingdom and be a cker without the other nobles being able to provoke him.


    It would not happen just because Cale was strong and a hero of the kingdom. Unfortunately, people cared more about the person''s current position than their abilities or what they achieved.


    But Cale would be the king''s sworn brother? Who would dare to touch him? Even without his own title, being the king¡¯s one and only sworn younger brother with a family that was headed by a Duke or a Marquis would be someone the nobles could not easily approach.


    Of course, the nobles would charge at Cale if he had a title and a position.


    ¡®I would be a threat to them.¡¯


    A hero of the people, the sworn brother of the king, who also had a position and title? All power would be focused on him to the point that the nobles and even Alberu would have to fear Cale.


    ¡®That''s why Cale Henituse should not have any position or title.¡¯


    The chances for Cale Henituse to be a cker would finally appear once the nobles start to have such thoughts. This was in line with Cale¡¯s wishes that Alberu knew about.


    Furthermore, this was also what Alberu wanted and what was rationally beneficial for him as well. It was something that met both the citizens¡¯ desires for Alberu to take care of the kingdom¡¯s hero as well as Alberu¡¯s desire to keep Cale as one of his people. This would satisfy everyone.


    ¡®It¡¯ll also let Cale Henituse suffer less and keep my promise with him.¡¯


    Alberu had a satisfied smile on his face as he started to speak again.


    ¡°You be my dongsaeng. Doesn¡¯t that sound great?¡±


    Cale was still frowning.


    ¡°Me? Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be my dongsaeng?¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    Two dayster, at the center of Huiss, the capital of the Roan Kingdom. The Roan Kingdom''s nobles gathered for the award ceremony and the celebration that was scheduled to follow.

 Chapter 436: How Touching (1)

    <h4>Chapter 436: How Touching (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Due to its long history, the Roan Kingdom had a lot of pces.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since so many nobles have gathered together.¡±


    One of the pces that were only used when there were significant issues that impacted the whole kingdom was currently decorated luxuriously and weing people in.


    People were busy chatting in this hall that was the size of most small outdoor zas.


    ¡°...I didn''t expect that the awards ceremony and the celebration would happen together.¡±


    Most of the people gathered here were nobles. The people wearing luxurious yet dapper clothes could not easily blend in with the atmosphere inside this dazzling hall.


    ¡°I agree. I also heard that the entire awards ceremony would be broadcasted to the za via a videomunication device?¡±


    ¡°Yes, his highness the crown prince said he wanted to share this joyful and glorious day with the citizens.¡±


    The awards ceremony after the war. It was something that the Roan Kingdom ofst year which had been at peace for a long time could have imagined. Furthermore, nobody expected the stuffy awards ceremony to end up being more rxed by having the celebration along with it.


    All of this was strongly pushed by crown prince Alberu Crossman.


    ¡°...I heard that the za was decorated like they do for a festival as well.¡±


    ¡°That is correct. I heard the crown opened up its reserves to pay for it.¡±


    The crown prince had not just this hall but the za where people could view the awards ceremony decorated luxuriously for the asion. There were also tents handing out free food throughout the za, letting the citizens enjoy as if it was indeed a festival.


    ¡°...F*ck!¡±


    However, most of the nobles did not look happy.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°I know. I''m aware.¡±


    The Viscount who swore sighed at his son''sment before calming himself. His eyes scanned around the hall.


    ¡®...There''s a lot of people here.¡¯


    The crown prince had asked for as many nobles as possible to attend. That was the reason most nobles came to the capital with their families. Of course, they could have declined to participate.


    ¡®But who would do that?!¡¯


    Any patriarch of a household, well, any noble with a brain would choose to attend.


    ¡°...Huuuu.¡±


    Many nobles were sighing around the hall. They were trying their best to smile, but many of them were smiling with their mouths while sharply scanning the hall with their eyes.


    ¡°It''s going to be quite a headache now.¡±


    The Viscount quickly bowed after hearing a voice.


    ¡°Count-nim.¡±


    ¡°No need for such greetings.¡±


    The Count who declined the Viscount''s respectful greeting stood next to him and started to whisper.


    ¡°Most of the Northeast region''s nobles are here?¡±


    The Viscount nodded his head with a stiff expression on his face.


    ¡°Yes sir, most of them are here.¡±


    The Count and the Viscount. The two of them were part of the central nobles faction centered around the Roan Kingdom''s capital that was led by Duke Orsena.


    The northwest region¡¯s Marquis Stan. The southeast region''s Marquis An. The central region¡¯s Duke Orsena. The southwest region''s Duke Gyerre.


    These were the four factions that had led the Roan Kingdom''s nobles¡¯ society until now. They were here to witness the creation of another faction, a very strong new faction.


    ¡°...The Ubarr household is here.¡±


    The Count could see the matriarch, Viscountess Ubarr of the Ubarr territory, the location of the Roan Kingdom''srgest naval base. The matriarch who was with her husband and her sessor, Amiru Ubarr, was calmly chatting with other northeast region¡¯s nobles.


    ¡®Viscount Chetter and Count Wheelsman.¡¯


    Viscountess Ubarr, Viscount Chetter, and Count Wheelsman were the core of the northeast region¡¯s nobles.


    ¡°...They are not here yet.¡±


    The Count nodded at the Viscount''s whisper.


    ¡®Yes, the most important people aren¡¯t here yet.¡¯


    Marquis Stan, Marquis An, Duke Gyerre, and Duke Orsena. The leaders of the four factions and the only Dukes and Marquis of the Roan Kingdom were here, but most nobles were still waiting for someone. Even the Dukes and Marquises were waiting for someone. That was the reason they were all here earlier than the expected time.


    ¡°...Is it something like the main characters show upte?¡±


    The Count sighed before he heard the voice of the servant guarding the door.


    ¡°Count Henituse and his family, now entering.¡±


    The servant shouted the same way he had done for every noble who entered. The music that yed when the nobles entered was the same and none of the royal knights standing guard gave any special gestures. The other nobles were still gathered in groups of threes or fives as well.


    However, all of the nobles were looking toward Count Henituse and his family who were entering through the door. Then all of their eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Count Deruth Henituse. Next to him was Countess Vin.


    There were specific rules and etiquettes about the order family members entered as well.


    The family head and their spouse were in the front. Behind them would be the future family head, or the individual with the most potential to be the future family head. The ones behind them would enter in order of session hierarchy as well. This meant that others were able to easily determine the family''s current situation and their future based on the entry order.


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    One of the nobles who were watching started to ask a question.


    "...Why is that person in the way back?¡±


    Count Deruth and Countess Vin.


    Behind them were Basen, then Lily, and at the end... Cale Henituse leisurely walked in as thest one in the group.


    ¡°...Was that rumor true?¡±


    The nobles who were visiting the capital for the celebration had heard a rumor once they arrived.


    < Cale Henituse does not want any title nor position. >


    The nobles had not believed this baseless rumor that had quickly spread.


    It had appeared all of a sudden and it was unbelievable.


    People were bound to desire fame and power. But for some reason, the Henituse household had not responded to this rumor that had spread like wildfire.


    ¡°...Something is weird.¡±


    The nobles felt that something was off.


    It was especially weird that the leaders of each faction were silently standing there without saying anything.


    What is Cale Henituse being awarded? Will young master Cale retain his title of Commander? He¡¯s not being given full control over the troops, is he?


    The leaders replied that they could not answer any of those questions as they continued to meet behind closed doors with the highest administrators and the crown prince.


    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯


    Everyone, men and women, old and young were focused on the Henituse household. Then they realized something.


    ¡®Why are they not here?¡¯


    Cale Henituse''s subordinates/friends. Specifically, they did not see Choi Han nor Mary with them.


    ¡®Shouldn''t they havee together to emphasize their influence?¡¯


    They had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Count-nim, do you think it is true that he rejected a government position as well?¡±


    The Count heard the Viscount''s question but shook his head to say he didn¡¯t know.


    The other rumor.


    < Cale Henituse, Choi Han, and Mary have all declined government positions. >


    That rumor was quickly spreading through the capital as well.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing if it is true?¡±


    The Count did not respond to the Viscount¡¯s excited question.


    It was definitely a good thing. It was beneficial for the other nobles if those three individuals did not take any positions. Of course, it would be a sad thing for the northeast region''s nobles.


    That was why they felt that something was off.


    ¡®Why did they decline those positions?¡¯


    Why were there rumors that they had declined such great rewards? This was the reason that all of the nobles were nervous.


    It was at that moment.


    Screeeech-


    The door opened and the servant shouted again.


    ¡°Necromancer Mary, Tasha, the leader of the Dark Elf warriors, and Sesaine, the Captain of the Mage Brigade, now entering!¡±


    A woman in a ck robe, a dark woman, and a white-haired old man in a magic robe entered the hall. These people were the Roan Kingdom''s new powers.


    The rumblings that had started with the entrance of the Henituse household was slowly getting louder.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    However, those rumblings soon disappeared once they heard the beating of the drums. One noble started to mumble.


    ¡°...His highness the crown prince is overseeing this now too.¡±


    He then bowed toward the entrance. Zed Crossman was in a vi outside the capital after iming that he was not feeling well. Then there was only one person who could oversee this ceremony.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The servant shouted through the beating drums.


    ¡°His highness, the crown prince Alberu Crossman, is now entering!¡±


    All nobles slightly bowed. And then they saw it.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    ¡®Why are there two people?¡¯


    Alberu Crossman was walking down the red carpet that cut through the hall as he headed for the chair on top of the highest tform inside the hall. Then there was someone following behind him.


    ¡°You may all raise your heads.¡±


    They raised their heads after getting Alberu¡¯s permission and saw the person standing behind the crown prince.


    "Ho!"


    One of the nobles gasped.


    The Roan Kingdom''s new strongest and most popr individual. Choi Han, the youngest sword master.


    The person who was usually standing behind Cale was behind Alberu today.


    Choi Han¡¯s ck hair and ck eyes in addition to his fancy ck uniform made him look like Alberu Crossman¡¯s shadow that was guarding him.


    ¡°How is that person-¡±


    ¡°Amoner dares to-!¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    The servant shouted again as they all started to shout in shock.


    ¡°The awards ceremony will now begin, and the feed has been connected to the za!¡±


    Boom!


    The door closed at that moment. The nobles thought about the citizens who were now watching and swallowed their astonishment. They all tried their best to return to their noble and majestic demeanors.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Today.¡±


    Alberu Crossman looked at the nobles while standing at the bottom of the highest tform with the chair as he started to speak.


    ¡°Today is a joyful asion. It is a happy day.¡±


    The way Alberu, the one who represented the king, treated the nobles was gentle but firm. That gentle smile headed toward the person who followed behind him.


    ¡°It is an even better day because I am with my instructor. Isn''t that the case, instructor-nim?¡±


    The nobles felt as if a cold spell had hit them.


    ¡®Instructor?¡¯


    ¡®...What is he talking about?¡¯


    The nobles looked toward the leaders of their respective factions or those with high government positions.


    ¡°...Shit.¡±


    They could see their leaders and peers remaining silent. They then heard sword master Choi Han calmly respond.


    ¡°Your highness, please speak normally.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that to my instructor?¡±


    ¡°That is easier for me, your highness.¡±


    Instructor.


    It was a position that made it impossible for someone to have a position nor enter the political sector. Some of the more intelligent nobles had gazes of relief.


    ¡®Yes. He can''t touch my bowl if he is the crown prince''s instructor!¡¯


    ¡®He can''t favor the Henituse household of the northeast region''s regions if he is the instructor! Doing that would make him lose face and make the crown prince lose face!¡¯


    ¡®Good! Now the Henituse household can¡¯t treat Choi Han as their subordinate!¡¯


    Alberu gently started to speak to Choi Han again as they were quickly thinking.


    ¡°Okay then, I should do whatever is mostfortable for my instructor-nim.¡±


    Alberu then looked toward the others and continued to speak.


    ¡°I did not have an instructor until now, but I am very happy that I can serve the continent¡¯s greatest swordsman as my instructor starting this glorious day.¡±


    The southeast region''s Marquis An and central region''s Duke Orsena clenched their eyes before opening them again.


    ¡®The crown prince and Choi Han¡¯s poprities are going to soar again.¡¯


    Some nobles felt as if they could already hear the citizens cheering for Choi Han and the crown prince.


    The person who would be king was taking a young swordsman ofmon birth as his instructor. He was doing this based on abilities alone. That swordsman was also one of the heroes who saved this kingdom.


    The citizens knew as well.


    They knew that bing the instructor of someone in the royal family meant that they would be far from power and that they could only spend the rest of their lives being the person''s instructor.


    That was why the people of the Roan Kingdom always respected the king¡¯s instructor. Furthermore, the citizens would admire how such a young swordsman would choose such a position of integrity.


    In addition, it wasn''t as if the nobles could oppose Choi Han bing Alberu¡¯s instructor.


    Everything that was said was being broadcasted live, and it was better to put Choi Han in a ce where nobody could touch him if they could not pull him over to their side.


    ¡°Alright then. Let''s all rx and enjoy this wonderful day.¡±


    The crown prince leisurely spoke with a rxed expression. He didn''t seem like someone who had just dropped a bomb on them.


    "The people here and the people watching this in the za, I''m sure everybody was shocked at my sudden introduction of my instructor. However!¡±


    He then continued in a serious tone.


    ¡°There will only be happy things and no shocking things from here on, so I hope everybody can enjoy this moment. We sessfully overcame a trial and today is the day we show our gratitude to those who took the lead in helping us ovee that trial.¡±


    The nobles were relieved. Crown prince Alberu headed up to the chair on the tform as if nothing happened while Choi Han stealthily moved to the corner of the hall.


    ¡®Hooo, it looks like his highness wanted to separate Choi Han and Cale as well.¡¯


    Some of the nobles started to smile after watching Choi Han seclude himself in the corner. One of the administrators handed Alberu a document wrapped in a luxurious cloth once he sat down.


    Alberu took the document. The paper inside should have details about the awards ceremony.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Alberu immediately pulled the string that tied the cloth.


    Prrrrrrrrrr-


    The clothe unraveled to reveal the paper inside. The administrator who was watching this immediately started to speak.


    "We will nowmence the awards ceremony for the individuals who aplished great victories at the Battle of the Henituse territory, the Battle at the Northeastern Shores, as well as the battles at the Caro Kingdom and the Gorge of Death-¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    The administrator looked toward the person who cut him off.


    Screeeech.


    Alberu Crossman stopped the administrator before standing up from his chair. The details of the awards ceremony were in his hand.


    The nobles looked toward him after seeing his unexpected action while Alberu looked toward the nobles and the videomunication device that was connected with the za as he started to speak.


    ¡°I had to make a decision that I personally could not ept this time.¡±


    Cale who was acting rxed looked toward the tform.


    Cale made eye contact with Alberu at that moment.


    Smile.


    Alberu gave a short smile toward Cale.


    ¡®...Why do I have a bad feeling about this?¡¯


    Cale slowly started to feel nervous. They had nned for today.


    ¡®Cale, I will set the mood and then introduce you. So, just y along with me.¡¯


    ¡®Your highness, you won''t make a big deal out of it, right?¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, I won''t. I''ll even tell you what to say. Then you just need to say that, so it¡¯ll be simple, right?¡¯


    ¡®You won''t make me say anything weird, will you?¡¯


    ¡®Ho! I''ll tell you what it is right now, and you don¡¯t have to say it if you think it is weird. Is that fine?¡¯


    ¡®...I suppose?¡¯


    ¡®Good. Also discuss with Count Deruth and the Countess before giving me an answer for my suggestion.¡¯


    He wasn''t too worried because Alberu had already promised him, however...


    - Human! The crown prince is smiling weirdly!


    ¡®Ah, whatever.¡¯


    Cael decided to stop thinking about it. Alberu had continued to speak while Cale was thinking.


    ¡°The person whose name should be at the top of this list. I removed his name from it.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The nobles started to whisper to each other. Some of them looked toward Cale. The person whose name should be at the top of the list. It was obvious who that was talking about.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, I decided not to give you any positions or titles.¡±


    Alberu could hear the whispers of the nobles and felt as if he could feel the shock from the citizens in the za. He felt the changing atmosphere as he headed down from the tform.


    He then walked between the splitting masses as he approached a person.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, what do you think? Are you satisfied with this?¡±


    Cale looked toward Alberu who was smiling in front of him. He then said what they had previously discussed. It wasn¡¯t very long and fit this situation well.


    ¡°Your highness, I am satisfied. I hope that this honor could be shared with the many soldiers and others who suffered more than I did during the battles. I am satisfied with the fact that we safely made it past those difficult days. I do not need anything for it.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Small gasps could be heard around the hall.


    The rumor was true. Cale Henituse would truly not receive any positions or titles.


    That was what he himself wanted.


    Furthermore, he wanted his rewards to be shared with others.


    ¡®Is he being serious? He¡¯s not shrewdly nning something in secret, is he?¡¯


    ¡®...If he means what he is saying, then he¡¯s amazing.¡¯


    ¡®He really is a hero.¡¯


    Many different thoughts filled the hall. Cale then said something that answered all of those questions.


    ¡°I just pray for peace and prosperity for the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Cale looked around and felt the atmosphere in the room before looking back toward Alberu. He then added something they had not discussed in advance.


    ¡°Your highness, I am just a small person who wishes to live a quiet life in a peaceful world.¡±


    ¡®This should be enough for nobody to mention giving me a title, right?¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t notice the gazes that looked at him as some sage who separated himself from the material world as he processed his thoughts while looking at the silent nobles.


    It was at that moment.


    Grab.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Alberu suddenly grabbed Cale¡¯s hand.


    ¡®What the hell? What is he doing?


    Shouldn¡¯t he go back to the others on the list since my part is done?¡¯


    As Cale became nervous dealing with this situation they had not discussed in advance...


    Alberu had a look of admiration and put on a bright yet heartrending smile as he started to speak.


    ¡°Cale, I am truly, very proud of you.¡±


    The crown prince was using such a rxed tone toward Cale in an official setting, but nobody had the time to notice that.


    ¡°I am very happy to have such a precious younger brother like you.¡±


    ¡®Younger brother? A precious younger brother at that?¡¯


    The nobles silently gasped after hearing Alberu''sment while the Dukes, Marquises, and the highest-ranking officials showed their resignation at what they each knew...


    ¡®I thought he wasn¡¯t going to make a big deal out of it? Isn''t this going too overboard?¡¯


    Cale was also gasping silently as he looked toward Alberu, but Alberu just stood there looking deeply moved.


    ¡°There¡¯s probably nobody in the world who is upright and has no greed like my younger brother.¡±


    ¡®What nonsense is this? Who is he talking about?


    Me? He¡¯s saying I''m like that?¡¯


    - The crown prince may be crazy, but at least he knows that you are a good person, human! The crown prince is a good person too! I''m not only saying that just because he gave me a lot of cookies!


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Cale was shocked.


    He kept his mouth shut while looking at the deeply moved Alberu''s satisfied expression as well as his father Deruth and mother Vin who were nodding their heads.


    Twitch.


    He could also see a rare smile on Choi Han¡¯s face.


    ¡°Younger brother. I wish to hear your voice in this deeply moving moment. Won¡¯t you call me hyung out loud?¡±


    Cale started to think as he looked at Alberu who went beyond going overboard and now seemed to be acting out a y where two brothers had been reunited after being apart for about one hundred years.


    ¡®Ah.


    This is driving me nuts.¡¯

 Chapter 437: How Touching (2)

    <h4>Chapter 437: How Touching (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - Human... Why is the crown prince acting like this? He¡¯s being weird.


    ¡®Right? Raon, you think he¡¯s being weird too, right?¡¯


    Cale agreed with Raon¡¯s statement and started to sigh internally.


    He had to y along with this exaggerated act the crown prince was putting on.


    Cale turned away from Alberu who was looking at him with a touched expression but a mischievous gaze and looked around.


    Some nobles were as shocked as Cale. They were not the only ones who were shocked. The musicians had stopped ying their instruments and were looking at Cale and Alberu while the knights standing guard, as well as the servants moving about the hall, were looking at them with shocked expressions as well.


    Of course, Marquis Taylor Stan and Duke Gyerre, the respective heads of their households, were looking on with big smiles on their faces. Marquis An and Duke Orsena, on the other hand, looked grim.


    ¡®...This is not good.¡¯


    Cale''s face filled with awkwardness after looking around the hall and stopping somewhere.


    Ooooooong-


    It was the videomunication device that was vibrating and sparkling.


    Everything that was going on here was currently being broadcasted live in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital''s za. The foreigners who were mixed in with the citizens and watching would have seen this as well.


    The news about what just happened would soon spread through the entire Western continent.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale put on an awkward smile as he responded to Alberu. Of course, he tried to pull away from the hand that Alberu was grabbing.


    ¡°Your highness, it looks like everybody is shocked.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Alberu, who put on a shocked expression as if he just realized it, looked around before starting to speak.


    ¡°A few days ago, Cale Henituse and I decided to be sworn brothers. I may be part of the royal family and Cale Henituse is part of a Count''s household, so we are not brothers by blood, however, I was touched by Cale caring only about the kingdom and peace that I asked him to be my sworn brother.¡±


    These words flew out of Alberu''s mouth without any hesitation. It was fitting for his glib tongue. The nobles watching could not hide their chaotic thoughts.


    ¡®Who would believe that?!¡¯


    Nobody believed Alberu¡¯s statement about how he asked Cale to be his sworn sibling because he was touched.


    ¡®Ha! As if the crown prince is that kind of person!¡¯


    Alberu Crossman might beughing right now, but he was the most thorough person they knew. Such a person feeling touched? Peace? Those words were not funny nor were they fitting for him.


    The nobles¡¯ minds started to getplicated.


    ¡®...Cale Henituse is the future king¡¯s sworn younger brother!¡¯


    ¡®We were too hasty to be happy that we got Choi Han out of the way! The crown prince doesn¡¯t have any maternal rtives. But if the quickly rising Henituse household and the northeast region''s nobles became the crown prince¡¯s backing?!¡¯


    Crown prince Alberu already had power and troops that even the king could not easily desire, so the nobles were all crouching in fear. This was especially the case for the nobles from the central and southeast factions who were not on good terms with the crown prince.


    However, there was something they were relying on.


    A king could not survive on his own.


    Alberu who would be king in the future had no blood rtives, hometown ties, nor school ties. That was why the nobles were bowing down now while expecting that their own powers would eventually grow in the future.


    But now, Alberu Crossman had the youngest sword master in his school ties and Cale Henituse as his sworn brother.


    ¡®...What a scary human.¡¯


    Some of the nobles who were faster at processing things looked toward Alberu with fear. They were afraid of the crown prince''s ability to tie the heroes of not just the Roan Kingdom but the entire Western continent to his side. They were also afraid of how he was able to coldly calcte and give those two heroes positions that were just for show and held no actual power.


    One noble could only watch Alberu Crossman and this situation with fear in his eyes.


    He could see it. He could see Alberu Crossman''s power and influence that had gotten even stronger.


    He then looked toward Cale and Choi Han with pity. As a quick thinker, he had a different mindset about the two people who were now the future king¡¯s sworn brother and instructor than the other nobles who were looking at them with admiration and envy.


    ¡®They fell for the crown prince¡¯s sweet talk.¡¯


    Instructor and sworn sibling. Status that came with no power whatsoever.


    The noble could see the crown prince who must have swayed them by saying that these were honorable positions and the two inexperienced young men who fell for that scam.


    ¡®I guess they were drunk on this hero y because they are still young and ended up falling for these positions that are only important in name!¡¯


    The noble looked toward Cale and Choi Han with pity while thinking that the crown prince was scary. He also confirmed something in his mind.


    ¡®We don¡¯t need to worry about Choi Han anymore. But this is just the beginning for Cale Henituse.


    We can''t let that bastard get a government position!¡¯


    He would always do things to support the crown prince. The noble was thinking that no position nor title could go to Cale, no matter what achievements he had in the future.


    This was something most of the nobles were thinking about as well.


    ¡®... We need to do our best to make sure Cale Henituse has as little power as possible.¡¯


    They needed to make it so that he could gain no power in this political arena, in this battle for power. If they could not hinder Count Henituse¡¯s family, then they needed to at least block Cale.


    This determination started to spread through the nobles.


    One person calmly started to speak as if he did not notice the atmosphere at all.


    ¡°Cale, I was extremely disappointed to remove you from this list, but I am very happy to continue as sworn siblings from here on. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    There was only one thought on Cale¡¯s mind as he listened to Alberu.


    ¡®How long is he going to drag this on?¡¯


    Unfortunately, Cale had to y along. A smile appeared on his face for the first time today. That smile looked quite innocent, unlike his tired face. A bright voice modestly answered as if he was honored.


    ¡°I am happy as well. Hyung-nim.¡±


    That modest and slightly innocent-looking attitude made the nobles start to think.


    ¡®He¡¯s really an innocent hero......¡¯


    ¡®He''s being used by the crown prince!¡¯


    ¡®...It looks like Cale Henituse is someone who truly wishes to be a hero, unlike what I originally thought.¡¯


    ¡®The political field is going to flow in an odd direction from now on.¡¯


    Cale slowly took a step back and pulled his hand away as he said that.


    Shhhh.


    Alberu let his hand go without any objections and Cale could finally smile in relief.


    ¡®I''m free.¡¯


    His role was now finished.


    Cale was thinking that he could now rx and enjoy the celebration. Cale felt even more rxed after looking around and seeing that the nobles were calmer than before.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    He heard Basen¡¯s whisper at that moment. Cale turned his head after hearing the quiet voice.


    ¡°You meant it when you said you want to live a quiet life, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Yes?¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Basen, who had been doing his best to study politics, realized that his brother was an innocent soul. He was smart, but sacrificial and innocent. Basen found another reason that he needed to protect his brother.


    ¡®Maybe he can dream of world peace and living a quiet life away from politics and power because he is such an innocent person.¡¯


    Basen quietly looked toward Cale with a gentle gaze as Cale slowly rubbed his stomach with his palm.


    - Human! T, there¡¯s chocte flowing out of that cake over there! What kind of amazing cake is that?!


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    He was hungry.


    After being shocked by crown prince Alberu, Cale was now left with hunger. He hoped the awards ceremony would end quickly as he stood there with a nk expression on his face.


    ¡®...His expression shows no greed at all. I wonder if it is real.¡¯


    The nobles continued to look toward him, but Cale who was annoyed didn''t care at all.


    ¡°Then we will resume the awards ceremony!¡±


    Alberu had returned to his seat and the administrator peeked toward him before resuming the awards ceremony.


    ¡°We will share each person''s merits as well as their rewards! The merits and the recipient will be announced by me while his highness the crown prince will personally hand the reward to each individual.¡±


    The administrator started to announce each recipient based on the weight of their merits.


    ¡°For their merits in the Battle at the Gorge of Death as the Roan Kingdom''s representatives. General members of the Mage Brigade, Kepai, Rabbit, Mewoo-¡±


    People went up to the tform one by one and Alberu shook each of their hands as he handed them their rewards.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all! Your highness, I just did what I needed to do!¡±


    Everybody responded energetically to Alberu who tightly grabbed their hands and thanked them and it was a satisfying sight for all to see. That satisfaction continued to rise as the ceremony continued.


    Woooooooooooooooo-


    Although the hall''s door was closed, they felt as if they could hear the cheering of the citizens from the distant za.


    However, the nobles were nervous. Their hearts slowly started to beat faster and faster. The administrator started to speak at that moment.


    For participating as the Roan Kingdom''s representatives in the Caro Kingdom''s naval battle, defeating the enemy¡¯s berserk warriors and having the greatest impact in clearing the dead mana!¡±


    It was finally starting. The new forces were starting toe out.


    ¡°The Dark Elf warriors with Tasha as their representative!¡±


    The woman who reminded people of a ck pearl headed toward the tform where the crown prince was standing. Alberu looked down at his Aunt Tasha from one of the steps. The two people smiled in a way that only the other would understand. Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°Tasha, the representative for the Dark Elves who will be one of the Roan Kingdom''s new strength. I bestow the title of Viscountess upon you.¡±


    "Gasp."


    Some of the nobles gasped. This was the first title that was bestowed today.


    ¡®The crown prince is really trying to draw the Dark Elves into the Kingdom!¡¯


    ¡®Did he not see what happened to the Mogoru Empire?¡¯


    ¡®That vulgar race is a noble?!¡¯


    The nobles¡¯ints started to slowly appear on their faces. Alberu had a bitter smile on his face as he continued to speak to Tasha.


    ¡°However, this title is a nonhereditary title and no territory will be bestowed.¡±


    A nonhereditary title. A Viscountess without any territory. The growingints on the nobles¡¯ faces slightly stalled. They then realized why the leaders of their respective factions were remaining quiet.


    ¡®It¡¯s just for show.¡¯


    They realized that Alberu drew in the Dark Elves with a just-for-show title as well.


    However, Alberu''s inner thoughts were different. He looked into the eyes of his Aunt who had raised him like her own child and made a firm resolution that he could not openly share with the nobles and the citizens.


    ¡®This is just the beginning. Next time, I will definitely make it so that the Dark Elves havend that they can freely live under the sun.¡¯


    He would prepare a hereditary title with a great territory.


    Tasha gently smiled as if she understood what her nephew was thinking.


    ¡°Thank you very much. Your highness, we pray for peace in the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    The Dark Elf gave a short response before stepping away. However, the nobles could not remain calm after hearing the following promations.


    One group of nobles had started to move.


    ¡°Viscount Chetter¡¯s territory will not need to pay any taxes for 3 years and young patriarch Gilbert Chetter is bestowed the position of Captain of the Naval Procurements Department for his achievements.¡±


    The reward for the northeast region¡¯s Viscount Chetter¡¯s household and the new position for the young patriarch.


    "Amiru Ubarr and Eric Wheelsman will receive the highest positions among the naval base''s Chief advisors as Advisor of the Left and Advisor of the Right.¡±


    The northeast region''s Wheelsman household¡¯s young patriarch and Ubarr household''s young matriarch Amiru were given positions among the naval base¡¯s chief advisors.


    ¡°The territory of Viscountess Ubarr will henceforth be known as the territory of Countess Ubarr.¡±


    Viscountess Ubarr who ruled the territory with thergest naval base became Countess Ubarr.


    The other nobles from the northeast region who participated in the war received all sorts of rewards and positions as well.


    There was an especiallyrge number of government positions.


    It was at a simr level to the four other factions that have dominated the nobles¡¯ society and the government positions. Anybody would be able to see that a new faction was being created.


    ¡®...The head.¡¯


    The Roan kingdom would have a new strong faction if there was a leader to lead those northeastern nobles. It might even be the strongest faction in the current Roan Kingdom.


    Nobody dared to open their mouths.


    ¡°I will take over from here.¡±


    However, the crown prince did not give them a moment to get their minds straight.


    ¡°There are three people who contributed the most to the two battles within the Roan Kingdom at the Henituse territory and at the Northeastern shores.¡±


    Three people. The nobles gasped. The eyes of the citizens in the za filled with anticipation. This was the moment everyone had been waiting for.


    ¡°They also went as representatives of the Roan Kingdom to record the greatest achievements in the battle at the Caro Kingdom and the battle at the Breck Kingdom¡¯s Gorge of Death, being the core of the Roan Kingdom to save the Western continent from the Indomitable Alliance. Furthermore, they are currently defending against wars and other dangers throughout the Western continent, heroes who only wish for peace and prosperity of the world.¡±


    These were all major achievements.


    Such meritorious achievements had not been seen for almost 100 years.


    ¡°These three people are Mary, Choi Han, and Cale Henituse.¡±


    Clench.


    The nobles clenched their eyes shut.


    ¡°They are geniuses and heroes whom we would have been lucky to have just one of them appear at a time. These heroes are the only ones throughout the history of the Roan Kingdom who have achieved such aplishments.¡±


    Both the heat of passion and a cold air filled the hall.


    ¡°They have all rejected titles and government positions.¡±


    The rumors had been true. The nobles nodded their heads after hearing the Mary had rejected them as well.


    Alberu looked down at them. He had not used the word, ''reward.¡¯


    ¡®Your highness, both Mary and Choi Han said that they have something that they would like.¡¯


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯


    ¡®Yes sir, please grant them their requests.¡¯


    ¡®Fine. What about you?¡¯


    ¡®A golden que please.¡¯


    ¡®You''re driving me crazy.¡¯


    Although Choi Han and Mary did not want titles nor positions, there was something that they each wanted. Alberu happily agreed to their requests.


    ¡°I decided to listen to their requests.¡±


    The nobles let out sighs of relief after hearing Alberu¡¯s calm statement.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    ¡®All three of them would not be able to desire what is ours.¡¯


    As they had that thought...


    ¡°However, I concluded that this would set a terrible precedent for the future.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡®A terrible precedent?¡¯


    The nobles¡¯ eyes opened wide.


    ¡°They are people who sacrificed their bodies and minds for all of us. But giving them only a verbal thank you without giving them anything else? I, Alberu Crossman, do not wish for such a thing.¡±


    These were his honest feelings.


    ¡°I value and cherish the lives of every person who works for the benefit of our Roan Kingdom, as well as the citizens who are watching through the videomunication device right now. That is why I wish to reward them.¡±


    ¡®Reward them when they rejected it? I thought he understood what they wanted?¡¯


    Alberu stood up and continued to speak as the nobles started to fall into a state of chaos.


    ¡°And those three people epted my desire.¡±


    His gaze headed toward a spot in the hall.


    ¡°The household that all three of them are associated with right now.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Someone let out a sound that was either a gasp of appreciation or a sigh.


    ¡°The household that represented the Roan Kingdom in battle and achieved an overwhelming victory against the Indomitable Alliance, the household who volunteered a significant amount of troops for the battle at the Northeastern shores and also achieved an overwhelming victory.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s voice slowly started to be louder.


    ¡°The household that we could easily say that they protected the Roan Kingdom on their own!¡±


    One person made eye contact with Alberu.


    ¡°Deruth Henituse!¡±


    Count Deruth slowly bowed his head.


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    As he slowly raised his head and made eye contact with Alberu... The moment the other nobles gasped and nervously waited for what was toe...


    Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom has another Duke¡¯s household as of today.¡±


    Gasps could be heard throughout the hall. They wondered if it would happen, but he had truly bestowed the title of Duke and not a Marquis! The nobles looked astonished. Alberu calmly continued to speak toward Deruth regardless of their reactions.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    However, his eyes were looking at the nobles inside the hall. The nobles avoided his cold and vicious gaze. Some of them thought that this was wrong. They wanted to say that out loud.


    Screeeech.


    The servants opened the door and windows of the hall at that moment.


    Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah- Waaaaaaaaaah-


    They could clearly hear the cheering of the citizens from the distant za. They were cheering in joy and happiness.


    ¡®...This must be why he broadcasted the ceremony to the za!¡¯


    ¡®He used Choi Han, Mary, and Cale Henituse as bait to turn the Henituse household into a Duke¡¯s household!¡¯


    Despair filled the faces of most nobles. On the other hand, the expressions on the faces of the northeast region''s nobles and those who had positive rtionships with them were bright.


    ¡®He got us good......!¡¯


    ¡®...The crown prince turned the Henituse household into his backing!¡¯


    The nobles peeked around with their heads down.


    Woooooooooooooooo-


    The happy cheers continued to flow into the hall.


    Today was the day the future king of the Roan Kingdom had earned an instructor and a sworn brother.


    It was also the day that a new Duke¡¯s household was born in the Roan Kingdom. It was Duke Henituse''s household.


    This news quickly spread to the nearby kingdoms. It also reached the White Star¡¯s ears.


    - Human, I''m hungry!


    Cale was rubbing his stomach and thinking to himself even during this time.


    ¡®Can I live as the trash of a Duke''s family, no, the cker of a Duke''s family now? That sounds great.¡¯


    It was the greatest job in the world.

 Chapter 438: How Touching (3)

    <h4>Chapter 438: How Touching (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°We will now end the awards ceremony.¡±


    The band started to y after Alberu Crossman motioned to the administrator. The crown prince looked toward the videomunication device and the nobles as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Today is a joyous day, I hope that the people in the za and the people in this hall all truly enjoy this moment.¡±


    The nobles who had their heads bowed avoided Alberu¡¯s gaze as if they were at a loss for words.


    ¡®Enjoy? Truly enjoy? Do you think that is possible?¡¯


    ¡®...This is bad.¡¯


    A joyous and upbeat song was ying, but the atmosphere inside the hall was oddly calm.


    ¡°I''m sure none of you will be able to fully enjoy yourselves if I am here, so I will make my leave.¡±


    The crown prince told the nobles to rx as he headed toward the hall''s entrance. Everyone tried to focus on him and walk him out but Alberu rejected all these offers.


    However, the nobles could not rx. There was one person who stuck behind Alberu as he left. The person who moved like a shadow as if it was natural started to walk next to the crown prince after seeing Alberu motion him forward.


    If the crown prince would allow him to walk next to him, then that meant that the two of them were very close and that the crown prince respected him.


    ¡°...Choi Han is that person.¡±


    One noble started to frown after looking toward the crown prince and Choi Han next to him.


    The crown prince was standing close to and chatting with Choi Han, who would henceforth be known as his instructor. However, the nobles could not hear their conversation as the music continued even after the crown prince left.


    Marquis An, the leader of the Roan Kingdom''s southeast region''s nobles faction. He was also looking at the crown prince and Choi Han. One of the Counts in his faction walked over and asked in a serious tone.


    ¡°...Those two sirs look very close.¡±


    Choi Han had now reached a status where the nobles were addressing him as, ''sir.¡¯ Marquis An could see Alberu¡¯s rxed smile and Choi Han¡¯s calm yet faint smile.


    They truly seemed close.


    ¡°Marquis-nim, is it really okay to let things be like this?¡±


    The Marquis slowly blinked after hearing the Count¡¯s question. It was not okay. How could it be okay when Marquis An had not received anything from the results of this war?


    ¡®...But I do not have the justification to oppose it.¡¯


    The southeast region¡¯s Marquis An and the central region''s Duke Orsena were going to do everything in their powers to prevent the Henituse household from rising from a Count¡¯s household to a Duke''s household.


    ¡®...Marquis Stan and Duke Gyerre were already on Count Henituse''s side.¡¯


    It was not a fight between the crown prince and the Dukes and Marquis; it was realistically a 3 on 2 battle.


    ¡®No. It could even be called a conflict between the Henituse household and the An and Orsena households.¡¯


    And they had lost. Marquis An peeked toward Duke Orsena who could not hide his disappointment as he recalled what crown prince Alberu had stealthily told him.


    ¡®Marquis An. Do you want to miss out on somethingrger because you wanted to protect your power in this puny Roan Kingdom?¡¯


    The person who would be the next king had called power inside the Roan Kingdom to be puny.


    ¡®You are aware of the news spreading through the Indomitable Alliance, the Mogoru Empire, Caro Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, and the Eastern continent, right? Are you not?¡¯


    Marquis An had heard about the stories spreading through the Western continent.


    There was a hidden puppet master behind everything that had happened this year on the Western continent, and that person was trying to throw the Western continent into chaos while Cale Henituse was moving around to stop him.


    ¡®Do you have your eyes closed, your ears shut, and live without any thoughts?¡¯


    Marquis An recalled the cold gaze that had looked down on him. Those eyes had told him something. Think straight.


    ¡®Cale Henituse is not alone. He already has his own faction that neither you nor I can have.


    Come to grips with reality. Does the Henituse household, no, does Cale Henituse look like just the young master of a Count¡¯s household?


    If you want to put everything on the line to protect this puny power, then stay quiet. Aren¡¯t you a smart person?¡¯


    Marquis An whom the crown prince had called smart realized that Cale Henituse was now someone whom he could not do anything about with his powers. Of course, it would be possible if all nobles worked together to suppress Cale Henituse.


    But that might make Cale Henituse go elsewhere.


    ¡°...We can¡¯t lose him.¡±


    They couldn''t let that happen.


    ¡°Marquis-nim?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He shook his head while saying that it¡¯s nothing to the Count while looking at Choi Han and Alberu¡¯s friendly conversation.


    There were many people looking at them. One of them was Cale.


    ¡°When did they get so close?¡±


    Choi Han and Alberu seemed close no matter how many times he looked.


    - Human! Choi Han does not seem to be acting! It¡¯s unbearable when Choi Han acts!


    ¡®Exactly.¡¯


    Cale decided the two of them would figure things out and turned away. Choi Han and Alberu were quietly chatting at that moment.


    ¡°Instructor-nim, shouldn''t you enjoy the celebration as well?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t I at least walk my student out?¡±


    Alberu smiled gently and a faint smile was on Choi Han''s stoic face.


    ¡°Mm, instructor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I heard that my instructor-nim was a terrible actor.¡±


    "That seems to be the case.¡±


    Alberu smiled in silence before asking Choi Han a question.


    "Are you really thinking about taking me as a student?¡±


    ¡°...Please take this.¡±


    Choi Han took a small pile of papers out of his uniform and handed it to Alberu.


    ¡°What the...?¡±


    Alberu looked toward Choi Han in confusion as Choi Han erased the faint smile from his face and responded with a stoic expression.


    ¡°I am great at teaching sword arts.¡±


    The smile disappeared from Alberu¡¯s face and was reced with disbelief. He nonchntly looked through the pile of papers. There were images of the basics for multiple simple sword arts. Choi Han seemed to have personally drawn these images.


    ¡®He¡¯s really going to teach me?¡¯


    Was he really nning on being his sword art instructor?


    Alberu was someone who had never had an instructor in his life. The closest he had was Tasha, but she was family.


    Alberu heard a stiff voice by his ear.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least know how to protect yourself?¡±


    Alberu looked up from the paper and stared at Choi Han. Alberu was thoroughly observing Choi Han to see the true intentions hidden behind those words.


    Alberu observed for a while before starting to chuckle.


    ¡°Instructor-nim, I''m actually pretty good with the sword.¡±


    ¡°You''re not as good as me, your highness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you are asking me to learn?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great to learn. Living a long life without getting hurt is best.¡±


    Alberu started tough out loud. The nobles at a distance focused even more on Alberu, but he didn''t care as he looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Looks like simr people move around in a group.¡±


    He put the papers into the inner pocket of his outfit.


    ¡°Okay then, instructor-nim, stay back and enjoy yourself with my dongsaeng.¡±


    Choi Han slightly bowed.


    ¡°...The message you asked me to deliver. I will make sure to deliver all of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Instructor-nim, teach me some sword artster.¡±


    Choi Han and Alberu made eye contact. Alberu had a bright smile as he started to speak.


    ¡°For real.¡±


    ¡°Of course, student-nim.¡±


    Choi Han smiled and Alberu said, ¡®you''re surprisingly like us,¡¯ before heading out of the banquet hall alone. The knights and servants stationed outside started to follow him.


    Choi Han watched them leave before turning around. He could see the gazes of the nobles looking at him.


    ¡®Toy? No. Is he a treasure?¡¯


    Choi Han''s expression did not change at all while seeing these greedy gazes that looked as if they were staring at a new treasure. He greeted Mary, Tasha, and the Mage Brigade Captain with his eyes before looking for someone.


    He noticed the person quickly walking through with tes full of desserts on both hands.


    Choi Han quietly followed behind him.


    - Human! I can eat all of these? They¡¯re mine, right?


    ¡®Yes, yes.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head and headed to a terrace at the corner of the second floor.


    ¡°...Umm-¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing a voice. The noble who was reaching his hand toward Cale shut up at that moment.


    ¡®Why is he like this?¡¯


    He subconsciously curled up in fear after seeing the way Cale was looking at him. Cale was giving off an aura that made it difficult to approach him, making the noble think that this was how it would feel to look into the cold eyes of a Dragon.


    ¡®...He looked like a cker as I was approaching!¡¯


    But looking into Cale''s eyes after approaching him made the noble feel like he deserved the titles of, ¡®Young master Silver Light,¡¯ and, ¡®Silver Light Hero.¡¯


    ¡®What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°...Ah, never mind.¡±


    The noble quickly pulled his hand back and stepped back after hearing Cale''s cold voice that sounded as if Cale was pointing a dagger at his neck.


    Cale looked away and continued on his way.


    - Human! You look slightly strong today too!


    Cale slowly continued to walk while listening to Raon¡¯sment and having the Dominating Aura surrounding his body.


    The noble finally realized that his fingertips were shaking once Cale left before finally managing to let out a rxed breath. One of his friends came over and consoled him while patting his shoulder.


    ¡°A hero is really different up close.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Such presence... It was like-¡±


    Like a ruler.


    However, his pride would not let him say such words. The other noble pointed elsewhere as if to lift the mood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about things out of our control and choose the sides we can approach.¡±


    His friend was pointing toward Count Henituse, no, Duke Henituse and his family, as well as the northeast region¡¯s nobles.


    ¡°I''m saying that we should pursue other avenues rather than trying to win the hero-nim over and facing his wrath. What do you think?¡±


    "Sounds good.¡±


    The two nobles headed toward the northeast region''s nobles who were the center of attention.


    The other nobles were busy doing the same thing such that none of them noticed Mary and Tasha slowly exiting out of the hall. Only the people watching the feed from the za noticed.


    Most of them were disappointed that Mary and Tasha were leaving so early, but they didn''t pay much attention to it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat and y all we want today!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! His highness the crown prince gave us all this food for free!¡±


    ¡°Kahahaha! This is a great day! Who knew such a day woulde?¡±


    They were all too busy enjoying the moment. However, there were some people stealthily leaving the za that was the center of this celebration.


    The two people who were covering their faces with hoods pushed through the crowd and headed out.


    "Barrow.¡±


    One of the people whispered to the other.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Bear King Sayeru¡¯s eyes underneath the hood headed toward the White Star whose face was also covered by his hood.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you debating between the Roan Kingdom''s Northwest region and the Caro Kingdom right now?¡±


    The White Star did not respond and Sayeru started to think as if he didn¡¯t need a response.


    They had quickly rushed over to the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital after hearing about how the awards ceremony would be broadcasted in the za. Of course, it was easy for them to avoid the attention of the Roan Kingdom''s soldiers.


    Sayeru organized his thoughts and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Mm, someone like Cale Henituse should know that we would do whatever we could to see this feed. But he made it obviously visible that he''s in the Roan Kingdom?¡±


    Something was weird.


    ¡°...It feels like he did this on purpose so that we would turn our attention toward the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Sayeru made eye contact with the White Star at that moment. The White Star started to speak.


    ¡°The Land of Death. You sent the illusionist to the entrance of the desert, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then we will head there as well.¡±


    Sayeru smirked as he asked.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you see it?¡±


    The White Star looked toward the video screen as he continued to speak.


    "Choi Han, the Dark Elf, the Necromancer, and even Cale. All of them left the hall. After tricking us toe to the Roan Kingdom-"


    ¡°They¡¯ll probably use the opening to head to the Caro Kingdom and take the power for themselves?¡±


    Sayeru and the White Star soon disappeared from the capital.


    At the second floor of the pce where the celebration was taking ce... In a corner not visible in the videomunication device...


    ng.


    - Hmm? Human! It sounds like someone is trying to enter!


    Raon quickly wiped the chocte cream around his mouth with Cale¡¯s handkerchief as Cale opened the terrace curtains and unlocked the door.


    Chhhhhhhhh.


    Choi Han entered through the door as the curtains opened.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    He looked toward Cale and asked.


    ¡°Will the White Stare to the Land of Death?¡±


    Crunch, crunch.


    Cale crunched on a cookie as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then are we going as well?¡±


    Screech.


    Cale stood up from the chair. There were other things on the table in the terrace other than the tes of dessert he brought.


    There was a map of the Roan Kingdom''s Northwest region, files on the Northwest region''s nobles and finally... A letter from the Dark Elf Mayor that Tasha had handed him with a look of urgency this morning.


    < Urgent news! >


    < That time will arrive in the Land of Death two days from now for four days. >


    < We only noticed it today as well. I am sending the message through Tasha as it is urgent! >


    That time.


    The reason that the Dark Elves built their homes underneath the Land of Death. Dead mana rose up as smoke twice a year at irregr times in this desert covered in ck sand.


    The Land of Death would be covered in dead mana smoke two days from now.


    < We have evacuated all residents and finished the preparations as discussed, but will the n still proceed as discussed? >


    Cale put the letter in his pocket after reading thest sentence from the Dark Elf Mayor.


    < As you already know, people without the darkness attribute cannot even breathe properly in the desert during that time. >


    < Young master-nim, will you be able to fight? >


    Cale gently smiled toward Choi Han before starting to speak.


    ¡°Shall we go cut off the White Star¡¯s right arm?¡±

 Chapter 439: You Tried to Trick Me? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 439: You Tried to Trick Me? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Human! Are we teleporting?¡±


    Raon asked as he stuffed the fancy desserts made by the Roan Kingdom''s greatest patissier into his spatial dimension. Raon¡¯s spatial dimension was pretty much a refrigerator at this point. The six years old Dragon was at his growing phase in Dragon years.


    ¡®...I don¡¯t think I saw any vegetables.¡¯


    Cale started to worry about this Dragon''s imbnced diet after not seeing any vegetables in the piles of food inside Raon''s spatial dimension.


    ¡°Human, why are you looking at me? Do you want some? I don''t mind sharing with you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Raon hit his two front paws together as if he was pping.


    ¡°Human, you probably want to eat green onion pancakes, gochujang, and doenjang! Do n¡¯ot worry! Beacrox will definitely make it!¡±


    Cale¡¯s vicious gaze turned toward Choi Han. Choi Han just let that gaze pass by like a breeze, making Cale sigh and lower his head as he started to clean the mess on the table.


    ¡®...I guess the senior might have wanted to eat some Korean food.¡¯


    Cale was trying his best to understand Choi Han¡¯s feelings. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Are you craving gochujang?¡±


    Cale looked at Choi Han with an awkward expression after hearing Choi Han sigh. He could see the concerned look on Choi Han''s face. He looked as if he was hesitant about something. Cale¡¯s expression turned odd as he looked at it.


    ¡®This person, why does he-¡¯


    Click. Click.


    ¡®Why is he clicking his scabbard with a concerned expression? I keep seeing histhe sworde out of the scabbard!¡¯


    Choi Han was clicking his scabbard with a concerned expression, revealing the cold de of the sword every time it clicked. Cale opened up his curling shoulders as he confidently looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡®...I can''t understand Cale-nim¡¯s thoughts at all.¡¯


    Choi Han held back a sigh and started to speak after seeing the calm gaze looking at him.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I heard that the White Star needs dead mana to the point that he ordered it as a tribute.¡±


    The Mogoru¡¯s former Imperial Prince Adin and the ck mages delivered dead mana to the White Star as tribute. This meant that the White Star needed dead mana or it benefited him in some way.


    Choi Han was reminding Cale about this. Naturally, Cale knew that as well.


    He recalled the conversation he had with the ancient powers when he was on Wind Ind.


    ¡®The person with the sky attribute periodically absorbed dead mana. This Wind Ind¡¯s dead mana storage facility was a tribute for that bastard as well.¡¯


    ¡®Why does the person with the sky attribute need dead mana?¡¯


    ¡®I do not know. I tried to find out a few times, but I failed.¡¯


    He heard Choi Han¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°Furthermore, the White Star still has the ck mages and the Lion King.¡±


    He was calmly telling Cale the truth.


    ¡°Their powers will be immense in the Land of Death during that time.¡±


    The time when the dead mana smoke rose from the ground. People with the darkness attribute wouldill be stronger than ever during that time.


    ¡°On the other hand, Cale-nim, people like you and me who do not have the darkness attribute will face a difficult battle.¡±


    There would be only a few on their side who could fight properly, especially if the Lion King brought out that ck wall like thest battle at the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower.


    ¡°Cale-nim, don''t you know this situation better than anyone else? So-¡±


    Choi Han stopped talking for a moment before continuing in a calm voice.


    ¡°I heard that is the reason why Beacrox, Mr. Ron, Rosalyn, and Eruhaben-nim will all not take part. On and Hong as well. Oh, and naturally the Mercenary King too.¡±


    Choi Han saw Cale ordering the others not to enter the Land of Death this morning prior to the awards ceremony and celebration.


    It was after Tasha delivered the Mayor¡¯s letter.


    ¡°You said that you were going to go cut off the White Star¡¯s right arm...¡±


    The White Star¡¯s right arm was probably talking about the Bear King or the Lion King Dorph. Getting rid of one of them would make their future battles against the White Star much easier.


    However, Choi Han was thinking that the White Star¡¯s right arm wasn¡¯t the problem right now.


    ¡°We would pretty much be fighting without an arm and leg. Are we still going to fight?¡±


    Even with Mary and the Dark Elves on their side, the people on their side would be fighting at less than half strength in the desert.


    ¡®Cale-nim cannot fight properly this time either.¡¯


    Cale had fought in the front in thest battle at the Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower under Dorph''s ck wall. He was the only one who was able to fight properly.


    ¡®But Cale-nim is still human.¡¯


    The dead mana smoke. Cale had to avoid that dead mana that would spread through the air.


    ¡°No matter how I look at it, I think it is best to fight in the Land of Death after this time is over as the Mayor mentioned. There is no reason to fight when we will end up sacrificing a lot of our allies.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Raon, did you not deliver the message to Choi Han?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Choi Han could see Cale calmly asking Raon a question. Raon stopped stuffing dessert into his spatial dimension and looked toward Choi Han with shaking pupils.


    ¡°S, smart Choi Han! I forgot to tell you!¡±


    ¡°Forgot?¡±


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han asked Raon a question before turning toward Cale who called his name.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to meet his highness while I was video chatting this morning?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Choi Han had gone over to the crown prince''s pce as he would be entering the hall separately from Cale.


    ¡°Is there some important information I missed?¡±


    ¡°Mm, you see...¡±


    Cale looked as if he was debating something for a moment before starting to speak again.


    ¡°Do you remember the Dragon half-blood?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood.


    The bastard they fought against in the Breck Kingdom''s Gorge of Death who was currently quietly living in the Eastern continent''s inn.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    It was a sudden discussion topic but Choi Han continued to listen because he knew Cale would answer his question. Cale calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°That bastard doesn''t have much life left.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes then headed toward Raon. His clear round eyes were looking at Cale.


    Cale recalled one of the things the Dragon half-blood told him.


    ¡®However, reaching the second growth phase in 900 years was my limit because I was a created being. I ate a total of four Dragon hearts until I reached my second growth phase. If you count the original Dragon''s heart within my heart, I was made with the lives of fivethree Dragons.¡¯


    The lives and hearts of five Dragons. The Dragon half-blood was someone who was living because of these existences.


    ¡®...I smell a lord. That power from earlier was definitely a lord. I know it was. I''ve smelled it before.¡¯


    He was also a bastard who knew the scent of a Dragon Lord who had disappeared 9,000 years ago when he had only lived for 900 years. Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Raon had a red egg sibling.¡¯


    Cale had too many things to ask the Dragon half-blood. The day to ask those questions was not far now. He looked toward Choi Han and continued to speak.


    ¡°Summer ising to an end. It is fall soon.¡±


    Choi Han started to frown. The six months given to the Dragon half-blood wereas almost over. It wouldn''t be weird if his life ended any day now.


    ¡°I made a promise with that bastard.¡±


    Of course, Cale had not used the word, ¡®promise¡¯ with the Dragon half-blood. But it was still definitely a promise.


    Cale had said the following to the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡®Rest a bit and then we will go attack Arm when I call you again.¡¯


    He had asked the Dragon half-blood if he remembered this statement when he saw him doing the dishes in the backyard of the Eastern continent''s inn. The Dragon half-blood had answered that he remembered. He recalled the conversation they had that time.


    ¡®I know.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood answered that way before adding on.


    ¡®...I think it is a good ce to fight onest time with everything on the line.¡¯


    ¡®Are you talking about yourself?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    It was the moment a silent promise was created between Cale and the Dragon half-blood. Cale said the promise he made with him out loud.


    ¡°The bastard promised to destroy Arm¡¯s secret base with me before he died.¡±


    Destroying Arm¡¯s secret base on the Eastern continent. Choi Han''s eyes clouded over.


    He finally realized what Cale meant by the White Star¡¯s right arm. Cale continued to speak as Choi Han focused his gaze on him.


    ¡°The moment the White Star enters the Land of Death...¡±


    When that bastard, his subordinates, and the Bear King or Lion King or whoever it may be, while a good portion of their strong individuals are stuck in the desert...


    ¡°Arm will disappear from this world that day.¡±


    The White Star would lose his right arm. Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°Then the reason Beacrox, Eruhaben-nim, and the others can''te to the desert-¡±


    ¡°What you are thinking is probably right.¡±


    ¡°...They are going to stay in the Eastern continent to destroy Arm''s secret base.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Han finally realized the n in Cale¡¯s mind.


    Cale was sending Ron and the others to the Eastern continent instead of the desert. They were probably gathering the forces he had created in the Eastern continent with Ron, the patriarch of the Mn household, in charge.


    They would be nning for Arm''s destruction.


    ¡°Choi Han, the White Star would lose his foundation on the Eastern continent if Arm disappears.¡±


    The White Star, the Bear King, and the Lion King. They were all strong. However, if strong individuals ruled the world, then this world would already have been ruled by a select few. However, there were times when arge gathering of weaklings were stronger than a small gathering of strong individuals. Cale was nning on the White Star''s organization first.


    "And, you mentioned something about fighting?¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Choi Han, you said we are going to fight against the White Star?¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Why would they waste their strength on someone they knew they couldn¡¯t kill right now?


    "We are not fighting with the White Star this time.¡±


    The Dark Elves were already waiting for them with the preparationspleted.


    "We are just tying them down.¡±


    ¡°Human! Didn''t you say we are going to toy with them earlier?¡±


    Cale pretended not to hear Raon. He took something out of his pocket instead and put it on the table.


    Tap.


    It was an item that sounded like it was made of solid gold. Choi Han started to speak after realizing what it was.


    ¡°...A golden que?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s a special golden que.¡±


    As Cale mentioned, this golden que was different than the one Choi Han had seen before. It shined a bit more and the crest at the center looked exquisite yet somber. Cale touched the outside of the golden que with his finger.


    ¡°The meaning of this golden que is simple. It means that everything I am saying right now is equivalent to the crown prince¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°...Then the golden que you received this time is...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is it.¡±


    Cale put the golden que in his pocket and Raon immediately started to activate a teleportation magic circle.


    They could hear the music andughtering from the celebration, but that wasn¡¯t for Cale to enjoy.


    He steppedput his body into the teleportation magic circle as he started to speak.


    "We are going to go meet crown prince Valentino.¡±


    They were going to go meet the Caro Kingdom''s crown prince Valentino.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that there is an underground city beneath the desert. He thinks that the Dark Elves and Mary are all from the Roan Kingdom. He thinks they are his highness, crown prince Alberu¡¯s secret forces.¡±


    The Dark Elves who suddenly crossed across the Land of Death and arrived at the Caro Kingdom''s naval battle. Crown prince Valentino and the others believed that they were the Roan Kingdom¡¯s forces who hade across a secret passage starting from the Roan Kingdom.


    It was because of how Cale introduced the Dark Elves to Valentino when they first appeared.


    ¡®The Roan Kingdom''s forces are finally all here.¡¯


    The Dark Elves had be part of the Roan Kingdom''s forces from that moment. Cale, the Dark Elves, and Alberu all nned to leave that misunderstanding alone.


    This was something that the Dark Elves had decided. Cale, who knew the reason behind this decision, was happy to do as they wished.


    ¡°There will be explosions and whatnot happening on the Land of Death when we fight there, so shouldn''t we get permission to use the area?¡±


    Choi Han asked as he stepped onto the teleportation magic circle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean warning them not to unnecessarily get involved?¡±


    ¡°Ah, really.¡±


    Cale smiled and responded to that question.


    ¡°How do you know my thoughts so well?¡±


    Choi Han, Cale, and Raon disappeared from the terrace once he said that.


    They then appeared in one of the Western continent¡¯s western cities, far from the East where the Roan Kingdom was located.


    - I''ve turned invisible!


    Cale opened his eyes after hearing Raon''sment and bowed toward the person in front of him.


    ¡°It''s been a while, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good to see you again!¡±


    Crown prince Valentino weed Cale and Choi Han with a bright smile. Cale heard Raon''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Human! Grandpa Ron contacted us! He said the preparations areplete!


    Cale¡¯s smile became thicker.

 Chapter 440: You Tried to Trick Me? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 440: You Tried to Trick Me? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°This is quite a cozy and quiet location.¡±


    Cale looked around as he said that.


    They had teleported to a small reception room. The room was decorated with the Caro Kingdom''s unique exotic and vintage decorations, but it was too small to be one of the crown prince¡¯s rooms.


    ¡°Isn''t a stealthy ce best to have such secret conversations?¡±


    Crown prince Valentino responded in a friendly manner before taking a teacup from the guard knight. Only Cale¡¯s group and Valentino''s close confidants were in this small reception room.


    "Alright, let¡¯s sit down and chat. We made it so we cannot hear anything from the outside either.¡±


    The door was closed shut and therge window on the west side of the reception room was closed as well. Valentino sat on the couch as he started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°Do you know how quietly I came to this city from the pce to see you?¡±


    Cale recalled when he had a meal alone with crown prince Valentino. The Mogoru Empire. The crown prince who said that he would only feel refreshed after seeing the fall of Imperial Prince Adin who betrayed him seemed to have matured a bit.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you thought so highly of me. I am touched.¡±


    Cale responded as he sat across from Valentino.


    ¡°It is nothingpared to what our Caro Kingdom has received from you and the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Tap.


    Valentino heard a dull noise at that moment. His gaze headed toward the table.


    ¡°...It¡¯s a golden que.¡±


    It was crown prince Alberu¡¯s special golden que. The smile disappeared from Valentino''s face.


    ¡°I heard the gist of what is going on. The person responsible for everything, this White Star, ising to the Caro Kingdom?¡±


    The smile disappeared and was slowly reced with quiet anger.


    ¡°How shocking. Do you know how shocked I was after hearing about everything from crown prince Alberu? We thought that only the Empire was involved with the Indomitable Alliance that threw our Caro Kingdom into chaos.¡±


    Crown prince Valentino''s fingers were slightly shaking as he held the teacup. In some ways, Cale thought Valentino was the most human of all future kings.


    ¡°But there is someone worse than the two of them? This person is the White Star?¡±


    He had heard the rumors that had spread across the Western continent about Cale and the White Star. He had then heard the detailed exnation from Alberu.


    The night Valentino heard about the White Star and everything he had been involved with from Alberu... There was a secret meeting in the Caro Kingdom¡¯s central pce. Most citizens, nobles, and administrators had no idea that this secret meeting happened. It was because Valentino listened to Alberu¡¯s warning.


    ¡®I wish to keep the information that the White Star is heading to the Caro Kingdom as quiet as possible. This is someone who had installed his people inside the Mogoru Empire. That is why I am keeping everything about this person under wraps in the Roan Kingdom as well.¡¯


    Valentino started to share the results of that meeting.


    ¡°The Caro Kingdom with me, Valentino, as its representative has chosen to ept crown prince Alberu Crossman and our savior, young master Cale''s request.¡±


    The thing that Alberu and Cale had asked for.


    ¡°We will overlook your battle against the White Star in the Land of Death. Also-¡±


    He hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak.


    "We will not involve ourselves in it either. We will not enter the battlefield on our own ord.¡±


    This was a battle that was happening in the Caro Kingdom''s territory. In addition, the White Star was their bitter enemy. That was why Alberu and Cale''s request for the Caro Kingdom to not get involved in the battle in any way was hurtful to their pride and a big embarrassment.


    This was because telling them not to get involved was saying...


    ¡®...It means our kingdom''s forces are not helpful at all in their fight against this White Star.¡¯


    Valentino felt bitter that the Caro Kingdom''s strength was this useless.


    ¡°Furthermore, we will approve of the Dark Elves and the Roan Kingdom¡¯s forcesing and going through the Caro Kingdom for this battle.¡±


    The position of a ruler who had to allow foreign forces toe and go for a battle happening in his own territory... Valentino could not smile at all.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    He forced himself to smile after hearing Cale calling out to him and quickly added on.


    ¡°Thank you. I heard that this White Star is very strong. I heard about the ck mages who follow him as well, so I want to thank you on behalf of our entire kingdom for stepping up to fight against them.¡±


    Cale quietly listened to Valentino''s words and observed his expression.


    - Mm, human! Isn¡¯t the truth that we called the White Star to the Land of Death?


    He heard Raon''s voice in his mind.


    As Raon mentioned, Cale was the one who led the White Star to the Land of Death. He naturally hid that fact from the Caro Kingdom.


    Otherwise, the Caro Kingdom would not cooperate with Cale and the Roan Kingdom and would instead point their des toward them.


    ¡®Of course, the White Star would eventually stop by the Caro Kingdom even if I didn''t lead him here.¡¯


    The White Star believed the final earth attribute ancient power was located in the Caro Kingdom''s southern region, thend of the Whale tribe, or the Roan Kingdom''s western region.


    Cale felt a bit sorry for Valentino who was trying his hardest to smile but could not hide his bitterness. However, there was nothing he could do about it. He suddenly recalled what Alberu had said about this operation.


    ¡®Why are you thinking about the Caro Kingdom¡¯s feelings? If you think about it, we are the ones who are suffering. Well, you guys, not me. You guys, my aunt, and the Dark Elves.¡¯


    Alberu was certain about something.


    ¡®Crown prince Valentino and the crown might be upset. However, their pride is not more important than the lives of the Caro Kingdom''s citizens. I''m sure he''ll thank you.¡¯


    Valentino was thanking Cale as Alberu had suspected.


    He meant it. That was why Cale was honest back.


    ¡°Your highness, thank you for granting our request.¡±


    Valentino smiled in a slightly more rxed way with Cale thanking him as Cale Henituse and not as the crown prince''s representative.


    ¡®No. You are truly a hero for what you are doing.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression shook for a moment but Valentino continued to share his honest sentiments.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, what wealth or fame do you have to gain by fighting in the Caro Kingdom? It¡¯s just trouble for you and your peers.¡±


    Valentino''s gaze was full of warmth as he looked toward Choi Han and Cale. At the same time, he felt bitter that his kingdom had nobody who could help out these heroes.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°If you think this is difficult...¡±


    Valentino looked toward Cale who was speaking.


    ¡°Please help us next time. I believe it will be much better if the Caro Kingdom fights with us.¡±


    ¡°...Help you next time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness, is it an unreasonable request?¡±


    Valentino slowly started to smile while looking into Cale¡¯s calm and confident gaze. That forced smile had disappeared.


    ¡°Absolutely not. It is not unreasonable at all. The Caro Kingdom will fight beside you next time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I will trust that to be the case.¡±


    A hero, a person who was bing a hero, requested for them to fight by his side next time.


    That fact alone was enough for Valentino to draw out the Caro Kingdom''s future. It was because Cale¡¯s voice and gaze were full of confidence that he would fight alongside the Caro Kingdom next time.


    ¡®That means he believes that our kingdom will be stronger.¡¯


    Valentino who had been feeling bitter and upset that they had to continue to receive help from others since the battle against the Indomitable Alliance now had a strong determination in his mind. He opened his shoulders up slightly wider than earlier as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Ahem, anyway, I will grant you everything you wished for, but we cannot sit around and do nothing.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I understand.¡±


    Valentino raised his hand once Cale epted. One of the knights walked over to the only window in the reception room.


    Therge window was soon opened.


    ng.


    Once the window opened...


    ¡°This is the top floor of the tallest building in this city.¡±


    Cale''s gaze headed out the window.


    - Human! Isn¡¯t that the Land of Death in the distance? It¡¯s good girl Mary''s neighborhood!


    They could faintly see the forest covered in red sand in the distance.


    ¡°I n on staying here in Young-en with the Caro Kingdom''s Royal Knights Brigade and the Royal Mages.¡±


    Young-en.


    It was a city slightly away from the Dubori territory that touched the Land of Death, and the most developed city in the area.


    ¡°Should the White Star and his subordinates damage the Dubori territory or injure the Caro Kingdom''s citizens...!¡±


    Valentino raised his voice.


    ¡°I will take the Knights Brigade and the mages and immediately start to fight against the White Star.¡±


    He would fight if the White Star bothered the citizens. Cale nodded his head at that statement.


    ¡°That ispletely understandable, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Silence filled the room for a moment.


    This short silence had naturally happened because they had just made arge decision. Valentino soon broke the silence.


    ¡°I hope that you return safely without getting injured. I cannot forget the powerful image of the Dark Elves cutting through the Land of Death. It was amazing.¡±


    Valentino was saying things to cheer Cale on and Cale bowed to thank him.


    - Human! The Dark Elves are originally from the Land of Death! I feel bad for the crown prince who knows nothing!


    Cale ignored Raon¡¯sments as he started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, I must be on my way now.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    He looked toward Valentino who was getting up and recalled a conversation he had with him in the past. Cale had talked to Valentino about the Land of Death during the battle at Caro Kingdom.


    ¡°Your highness, do you know the story of people running away into the Land of Death?¡±


    Cale had shared the truth with the clueless Valentino.


    ¡®They choose to head into the desert because it is difficult to survive in the territory due to the high tax rates. They run away to this desert that nobody is said to return from.¡¯


    ¡®What? To the Land of Death? And did you say the citizens are running away because of high tax rates?¡¯


    Crown prince Valentino had been shocked to learn about this. He seemed to have been angry after hearing about it.


    Peace then returned to the Caro Kingdom after the war.


    Cale recalled what Tasha told him this morning.


    ¡®The taxes? It''s the same as before. There are still people climbing the walls and escaping to the desert. They said the taxes keep going up. They said that they could not survive in the Dubori territory.¡¯


    Crown prince Valentino was a very humane person. That made him a good person, but it also made him a bad crown prince at times.


    ¡®The Dubori lord''s cousin is extremely influential in the central politics. Apparently, he is one of crown prince Valentino''s strongest supporters. That¡¯s probably why it is difficult for crown prince Valentino to say anything to the Dubori lord about the taxes.¡¯


    Tasha had smiled as she said that.


    ¡®Young master-nim, do you know what would happen if the Caro Kingdom finds out about the Underground City? The fact that they would say the Dark Elves are part of their forces is not an issue.¡¯


    The Dark Elves strongly emphasized that the Caro Kingdom could not find out about the Underground City during this battle.


    ¡®Do you know what the biggest problem would be? If the Caro Kingdom''s people found the citizens who ran away because they could not pay the taxes... They would be severely punished following thews of the kingdom. Then they would have to return to their original territory.¡¯


    The Caro Kingdom handed severe punishments to people who ran away to not pay taxes. Those people would also need to pay the taxes in addition to extra penalty amounts.


    ¡®Well, crown prince Valentino might leave the people who ran away alone, but I don''t know. I can''t be sure about that. I can''t tell whether that crown prince is a good person or a bad person.¡¯


    ¡®Young master-nim, our Underground City is not something the Caro Kingdom created. It is ournd that our residents created.¡¯


    A city where Dark Elves and humans lived in harmony. Those people did not want their home to ever be revealed to the outside world.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Valentino reached his hand out.


    ¡°You will be victorious. The Roan Kingdom has that formidable necromancer, the youngest sword master next to you, and you, young master Cale, so what would it fear?¡±


    Cale grabbed his hand.


    - That''s not true! Mary¡¯s hometown is here!


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    That formidable necromancer had stepped onto the Land of Death and even managed to ovee death. Cale thought about the numerous people like Mary who ran across the desert without being able to look back as well as this crown prince who brought the Knights Brigade and mages to protect his citizens before starting to speak.


    ¡°Yes sir, there is nothing for us to fear.¡±


    Cale let go of the hand first.


    ¡°None of the citizens will get hurt.¡±


    ¡®We just need to do what we can do.¡¯


    That was the method Cale, someone who was selfish and had a pretty bad personality, came up with for ¡®us¡¯ to protect ¡®us.¡¯


    ¡°Then I will be on my way now.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Let me know if there is anything I can do to help-¡±


    Valentino could not finish his sentence.


    Boooom!


    The reception room¡¯s floor started to shake.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    The knight supported the stumbling Valentino and surrounded him to protect him.


    - Human!


    He could hear Raon''s shocked voice. Choi Han supported the stumbling Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°...This motherf*cking...¡±


    Some rough choice of words came out of Cale¡¯s mouth. He had unintentionally said those things. However, there was nobody who was throwing a fit for Cale saying such things in front of the crown prince.


    "What was that?¡±


    Valentino''s gaze was focused outside therge window without moving.


    Therge desert in the southwest region of the Caro Kingdom. The ce called the Land of Death. The vast and depressingnd that appeared once someone left Young-en and passed through the Dubori territory...


    Boom!


    The reception room, no, the ground shook violently once more. Valentino continued to look outside the window toward the desert as he started to speak.


    ¡°...Isn¡¯t that fire?¡±


    Thend that was covered in red sand during the day and ck sand during the night... There was arge fire shooting up from that area.


    - Human! We got a call from the gentle Tasha!


    Cale sighed. He was certain that that bastard had caused the fire.


    ¡°...They struck first.¡±


    The White Star struck first. There was still about a day and a half remaining before the dead mana smoke would appear in the desert.


    ¡°I will be heading out first.¡±


    ¡°R, right! Hurry over!¡±


    Cale urgently rushed out of the reception room. He could not have Raon teleport them in front of Valentino and the others. He confirmed nobody was in the hallway before quickly giving Raon the order.


    "Raon, the videomunication device please.¡±


    - Alright!


    Cale didn¡¯t need to worry about being seen by anyone as Valentino had emptied out the top floor for his meeting with Cale.


    Ooooooooong.


    The videomunication device appeared in the air andnded in Cale¡¯s hand as it connected.


    Boom! Boom!


    The ground continued to shake.


    ¡°Such rumbling.¡±


    Cale couldn''t even respond to Choi Han''s statement. How big of an issue must be going on in the desert for the rumbling to be felt all the way here?


    - Young master-nim.


    Cale quickly started to speak after hearing Tasha¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Is the city okay? What is up with this sudden fire?¡±


    Cale was thinking that it was good that the residents of the Underground City had already evacuated because of the dead mana as he asked.


    ¡°The rumbling is so strong, the city shouldn''t crumble, right?¡±


    - What are you talking about?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    His quick steps stopped moving.


    - What do you mean by fire or rumbling? It is quiet over here.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Cale could see the confused Tasha on the other side of the screen. He raised his head and saw Choi Han looking just as confused.


    - I contacted you to see when you would be heading over. I was going to go to meet you outside.


    Cale listened to Tasha''s calm voice before asking Choi Han a question.


    ¡°...Hey, you see that fire outside, right?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is that? What is that fire?¡±


    What was this fire that was covering the desert?


    Cale started to frown.

 Chapter 441: You Tried to Trick Me? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 441: You Tried to Trick Me? (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - Are you saying that you can see fire above the desert right now?


    Choi Han responded instead of Cale to Tasha who asked after somewhat realizing what was going on.


    ¡°Yes. We see a fire that is covering the desert. Any time now-¡±


    Choi Han stopped for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°Thisrge fire looks like it would pass the desert, the Dubori territory, and even cover Young-en city any time now.¡±


    ¡°...Something is weird.¡±


    Choi Han looked toward Cale. Cale handed the videomunication device to Choi Han before giving Raon an order.


    ¡°Flight magic please. I need to see what is going on outside.¡±


    Cale quickly moved toward the window at the end of the hallway.


    Click.


    The window was opened wide and Cale immediately jumped out the window.


    Choi Han followed behind him.


    Ooooooong-


    Choi Han and Cale¡¯s bodies did not fall to the ground. They floated up instead.


    - I really am great and mighty!


    The two people who were floating up with Raon¡¯s flight magic could properly see the entire Young-en city now.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    The rm ringing through the city pierced Cale¡¯s ears.


    ¡°What a mess.¡±


    The entire city was in chaos as Choi Han mentioned. People were busy running around with chaos in their eyes.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±


    ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡±


    Boooom!


    The ground shook once more.


    ¡°Ahhh! All my fruits spilled!¡±


    ¡°Grab the disy stand!¡±


    The merchants were busy holding onto their goods while the people who were running stopped and curled their bodies forward as they looked around.


    ¡°The desert! There¡¯s arge fire covering the Land of Death! Is that fire the reason for the ground shaking?¡±


    ¡°Is that fire going to reach our city too?¡±


    Cale quickly took a robe out and covered himself from head to toe before heading down. Hended in a spot with fewer people as he looked around. The golden top''s whip was in his hand.


    Boom.


    Once the ground shook again...


    ¡°Go look into it.¡±


    ¡®Okay! Just wait, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡¯


    ¡®...Rumbling, chaos, destruction. Will find out. And you must go meet with World Tree-nim. Baby Fire Elemental also waiting for you.¡¯


    Two Wind Elementals left Cale¡¯s side.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Cale, who turned his gaze after hearing Choi Han¡¯s voice, saw Choi Han with his hand on the ground and eyes closed. He soon opened his eyes and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°The rumbling ising from the west.¡±


    The west. That was where the Land of Death desert was located.


    - ...Young master-nim, it really is fine here.


    They could see the image Tasha was showing them through the videomunication device in Choi Han''s hand at that moment.


    It was the sight of a calm desert. The sand was red because it was day time, but forget a fire, there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the desert.¡±


    If it was not the desert but the fire wasing from the West, then there was only one exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Dubori territory.¡±


    The White Star must be doing something there.


    - Human! There¡¯s an urgent call from crown prince Valentino!


    Crown prince Valentino whom they had just said goodbye to was calling them.


    ¡°Tasha, don¡¯t act rashly but stealthily go to the Dubori territory and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    -


    The Dubori territory?


    ¡°Yes. Be careful. Don''t go near if it looks dangerous. It''s possible...¡±


    Cale stopped for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that the White Star may be in the Dubori territory.¡±


    - I understand.


    The call with Tasha ended and Cale moved to an alley with even fewer people and looked into the videomunication device in a shaded area. The videomunication device now had crown prince Valentino¡¯s stiff face on it.


    - Young master Cale.


    His eyes were full of anger.


    - I cannot contact the Dubori lord.


    Something had happened in the Dubori territory and not the desert as he had expected.


    - It looks like that White Star bastard has done something to the Dubori territory. In that case, I cannot keep my promise anymore.


    ¡°Are you nning on sending the Knights Brigade and the mages to the Dubori territory?¡±


    - Yes. I n on moving with them as well.


    ¡°I understand. I will send our forces to the Land of Death for now as well.¡±


    - I understand.


    The call ended quickly.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°... I can¡¯t understand what these bastards are thinking.¡±


    Cale looked at Choi Han as he continued to speak.


    "Why? Why is the White Star dragging the Caro Kingdom into this?¡±


    The picture in his head was the White Star, Cale, and their respective factions fighting in the Land of Death. However, the White Star went against Cale''s expectations and made the Caro Kingdom make a move.


    ¡°Why is he expanding the ying field?¡±


    An unknown sense of ominous feeling overwhelmed Cale. The White Star was not someone who would make a move for no reason. So why was he doing this? He was actually on the smarter side.


    - Human! The rumbling has stopped!


    The rumbling had stopped while Cale was thinking. They could no longer feel the rumblings that wereing from the west. However, they could still see the fire in the distance that was the size of a tall mountain.


    Cale had an odd sense of d¨¦j¨¤vu as he looked at the fire. It was at that moment.


    - Human! That fire reminds me of the fire in the Jungle!


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡®Yes, it does seem like that fire.¡¯


    It was shooting up in a simr shape to the fire that had covered Section 1 of the Jungle. All fires might look simr, but for some odd reason, it gave off a simr feeling to that fire.


    - It feels like that fire from the Jungle has moved over to the desert!


    ¡®Exactly.¡¯


    The Wind Elementals returned while Cale¡¯s gaze was focused on the distant fire.


    ¡®Cale! Cale! Big news! I learned something big!¡¯


    One Elemental quickly continued to speak in an excited voice.


    ¡®I met this neighborhood¡¯s Fire Elemental while I was moving around. It gave me some news!¡¯


    ¡®That fire, fake. Scam.¡¯


    ¡®Oh,e on! You can¡¯t tell him the information I found out!¡¯


    I was also there. Anyway, that fire, fake.¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Cale-nim, did you think of something? Your expression does not look good-¡±


    ¡°...That fire is fake?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked at Choi Han¡¯s face which was as chaotic as his own as he focused on the Wind Elementals¡¯ voices.


    ¡®The Fire Elemental said that isn¡¯t a real fire! It¡¯s fake! It doesn¡¯t feel any presence of fireing from it! It was evenughing at the humans who were running away in shock! That Elemental¡¯s personality was quite odd. Right?¡¯


    ¡®Agreed, odd, necessary to determine fake fire¡¯s true identity.¡¯


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move right away.¡±


    "Are we going to Tasha-nim?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    - Then where are we going?


    "Dubori.¡±


    The Dubori territory.


    ¡°I think we need to go there. We need to go see what the White Star is doing.¡±


    He had a bad feeling about this.


    Cale felt that they would make a big mistake if they did not determine the true identity of that fire right now.


    Ooooooong-


    The light covering Cale, Choi Han, and Raon shed in the shaded alley before they were surrounded by the teleportation magic circle. Cale looked at the light surrounding him as he organized his thoughts.


    ¡®First, we will go to the Dubori territory and figure out what is going-¡¯


    However, he could not finish his thoughts. The moment they were surrounded in a bright light and were about to teleport...


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale suddenly felt as if he could not breathe.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    His body felt as if he had rammed into arge wall. The bright light twisted in an instant and Cale felt as if his world was flipping over.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale covered his eyes and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    He heard Choi Han groan next to him. Cale looked down at his body. Forget a wall, his outfit looked fine as if nothing had happened, but he could see his body slightly shaking.


    Chhhhhh-


    The light from the teleportation magic circle instantly disappeared.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale urgently reached his hands out after hearing a child¡¯s groan.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    Raon was no longer invisible and his floating body started to fall. Cale quickly grabbed Raon but staggered from the weight.


    "Are you okay?¡±


    Thankfully, Choi Han grabbed both Cale and Raon so that nobody fell. Cale observed Raon''s body without being able to respond to Choi Han¡¯s question.


    His small yet chubby front paws were shaking and the ck mana surrounding Raon was rumbling like sand falling through someone''s hands. His inner eyelids were also shaking as if he had received a shock.


    ¡°Raon?¡±


    ¡°...Human.¡±


    Raon slowly opened his eyes and started to speak after hearing Cale''s voice.


    ¡°I can''t teleport to the Dubori territory!¡±


    Raon urgently continued to speak with his round eyes once his paws and mana stopped shaking.


    ¡°I set the coordinates and tried to teleport, but the mana from that side came back twisted!¡±


    ¡°...The mana was twisted?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Raon quickly moved out of Cale¡¯s arms and looked down at his paws as he continued to speak.


    ¡°My magic was urate and the coordinates were correct! My mana is normal too! But on that side, the manaing from the Dubori territory was not normal! That is why we couldn''t teleport and it failed as if we were stopped by a wall!¡±


    Cale recalled feeling like he had mmed into a wall.


    ¡®...What the hell is going on in the Dubori territory?


    He couldn''t teleport there?¡¯


    ¡°Human! I experienced something like this when I was four years old!¡±


    ¡°What? 4 years old?¡±


    ¡®2 years ago?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Remember the time when the mana disturbance tools were used in Huiss, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp. That was the first time he used the Indestructible Shield. Cale''s group had used the mana disturbance tools to prevent the magic bombs in the za from exploding.


    ¡®In that case...¡¯


    Cale shared his thoughts out loud.


    ¡°Raon, does that mean the Dubori territory is in a state of mana disturbance right now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It is a much stronger mana disturbance than the tools I experienced when I was four years old! That is why the mana is twisted and the teleportation was blocked!¡±


    Raon quickly rambled as if he was agitated.


    ¡°Cale nim, this- Isn''t this a serious situation?¡±


    Choi Han hesitated before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Dubori territory like rats in a jar right now?¡±


    They needed to teleport to the nearby areas if they could not teleport into the Dubori territory. This meant that it was also significantly more difficult for crown prince Valentino to lead the Knights Brigade and the mages into the Dubori territory.


    They had no idea what the White Star would do during that time. These were the bastards who had no problem throwing their own soldiers into the dead mana pool!


    The Dubori territory''s residents were in danger. Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Should I not have led the White Star into the Land of Death?¡¯


    The Dubori territory would not be in such a situation had he not done that. Cale recalled a simr moment in his past. It was a time when something he did had caused the situation to worsen. Yes, he was thinking about that time.


    Cale¡¯s mind started to beplicated.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale heard a voice capture his attention at that moment. It was a calm but cold voice.


    ¡°Just like how it wasn¡¯t a mistake to anticipate that a Grade 1 monster would appear...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a mistake for Kim Rok Soo to anticipate a Grade 1 monster would appear and lead his teammates over there.


    ¡°This situation isn''t your fault either.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han. He felt as if he could see Choi Jung Soo and team leader Lee Soo Hyuk standing behind Choi Han.


    ¡°Most importantly, we have not even started to fight yet. I don''t think it is necessary at all to imagine potential negative results before we even fight.¡±


    Cale could calmly organize his thoughts after hearing these words Choi Han delivered with a smile. Choi Han looked at Cale''s expression that was the same as usual as he continued to speak.


    "Cale-nim, if that side is in a state of mana disturbance...¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Something shed through Cale''s mind at that moment. He started to speak and finished Choi Han¡¯s sentence for him.


    ¡°That side can¡¯t use magic either. The dead mana used in ck magic is still mana, so they should not be able to use it if the area is under mana disturbance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Human! They might be able to use ck mana during mana disturbance, but if they used dead mana incorrectly when the entire Dubori territory is under mana disturbance, there is a high chance of the disturbed mana and dead mana shing against each other and harming the ck mages!¡±


    Raon then added on.


    ¡°Either gramps or I need to be there for this level of disturbance! Ah, Rosalyn too!¡±


    "Cale-nim, they can''t use ck magic. That means that the ck mages cannot use ck magic to control the golems either.¡±


    Cale quickly organized a situation in his mind.


    ¡°Raon, we will move as close to the Dubori territory as possible. Pick the closest coordinates other than the Land of Death.¡±


    ¡°I got it. Human!¡±


    Ooooooong-


    The teleportation magic circle quickly started to glow. A bright light soon covered the three individuals.


    - Human! There is no mana disturbance outside the Dubori territory as expected!


    Raon listened to Raon''s voice as he opened his eyes.


    - This is the mountain right outside the Dubori territory! You can look down at the territory and the Land of Death from here!


    Cale looked down from the dark area inside the shade of arge boulder located on top of this rough boulder mountain without many trees.


    The west. He could see the Dubori territory and the desert with therge fire behind it. The desert was still burning as he expected.


    ¡°... Human, doesn¡¯t it look odd inside the territory?¡±


    Cale-nim, the people in the territory- look the same as always.¡±


    Cale could see the peaceful situation inside the Dubori territory with people working andughing as usual. The Dubori territory was not asrge as the Henituse territory, so Cale was able to easily see what was going on in the small territory that only consisted of a small city with the Lord¡¯s Castle and a small area around it.


    A sense of d¨¦j¨¤vu overwhelmed Cale again.


    ¡®It¡¯s chaos outside but why are the Dubori territory and the desert calm?¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    The videomunication device in Choi Han''s hand was ringing again. It was Dark Elf Tasha.


    ¡°Tasha.¡±


    - Young master-nim! I¡¯m transferring you to the Mayor-nim!


    ¡®The mayor? Dark Elf Mayor Obante?¡¯


    Cale looked down at the person who appeared on the videomunication device.


    - Young master Cale-nim, it has been a while.


    The Dark Elf with a long white beard looked at Cale before getting to the point.


    - The humans who survived with dead mana in the Western continent became necromancers or ck mages. However, there are a couple of different upations for people in the Eastern continent who managed to survive being poisoned with dead mana.


    At first, Cale wondered what the hell he was talking about. However, the Dark Elf who had lived for over 500 years had years of experience and knowledge, contacting him because he knew exactly what Cale needed.


    - Cale-nim, do you know about the Illusionists?¡±


    ¡°...Illusionists?¡±


    - They are the ones with rare abilities simr to the shamans of the Eastern continent. They are able to show illusions, or fake things, to the living. They use their powers simr to how shamans use their powers.


    Obante continued to speak as if he was almost certain.


    - If it was not made with magic, then I suspect that this fake fire is an illusion they created. Didn''t the White Stare from the East?


    Choi Han and Raon could see Cale smiling at that moment.


    "Raon, contact Gashan.¡±


    The shaman Gashan, the leader of the Tiger tribe and someone who controlled crows.


    ¡°Tell him toe to the desert right away.¡±


    He needed him. Furthermore, Cale gave another order to his allies who were watching this situation with him.


    ¡°Find the Illusionist. Asap.¡±


    The golden top''s whip shined under the sunlight. A breeze brushed past Cale and headed to the Dubori territory.

 Chapter 442: Even if you breathe quietly (1)

    <h4>Chapter 442: Even if you breathe quietly (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Brown hair fluttered in the wind. A country farmhouse on the outskirts of the Dubori territory. It was near the desert, but nts still grew decently here.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    However, there were also barren areas that people didn¡¯t touch.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A strand of wind was passing through one of those areas. The owner of the fluttering brown hair reached his hand to lower his ivory-colored hood. It covered his brown hair.


    - Human! The mana disturbance is getting worse the closer we get!


    Cale bit down on his lips.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han who had light beige-colored hair was running with him.


    ¡°We are increasing our speed.¡±


    Swoooooooosh-


    The Sound of the Winding out of Cale''s hand surrounded Cale and Choi Han whose hairs were dyed with magic, as well as the invisible Raon and increased their speed.


    - Human! I see the central small city over there!


    Cale looked toward the small city with the Lord¡¯s castle. It was the location with the entrance to the Land of Death.


    - The mana disturbance is getting worse the closer we get to it!


    That meant that that was where the White Star or whatever the White Star did was located.


    ¡®That¡¯s also where that illusionist or whatever is as well.¡¯


    He was holding onto the golden top''s whip, but had not heard anything yet. Cale was rational but slightly rushed as he headed down the mountain and toward the Dubori territory.


    Swoooooooosh-


    That sense of urgency raised the speed of the wind surrounding the two humans and one Dragon.


    ¡®Now about 600 meters.¡¯


    They were about 600 meters away from the wall surrounding the small city. They would soon be able to jump over the wall.


    "We will jump over the wall as effectively as possible.¡±


    Cale gave the order to Raon and Choi Han before starting to observe the soldiers on top of the wall.


    ¡®The citizens on our way here, as well as the soldiers over there, they all seem fine.¡¯


    They were too rxed to be acting and the soldiers seemed to be their usual rxed and lethargic selves who wanted to ck off if possible. There was no sense of urgency nor anxietying from them.


    ¡®And surprisingly...¡¯


    Cale''s gaze headed far to the West.


    ¡®We can''t see the fire as soon as we entered the boundaries of the territory.¡¯


    The fire surrounding the Land of Death was not visible anymore.


    ¡®Is all of this just an illusion?¡¯


    The Illusionist.


    He didn''t know who the Illusionist was, but if this was all the work of the Illusionist, then that person was extremely strong. Cale was getting a headache because of this new enemy but continued to press forward.


    ¡®Now about 500 meters!¡¯


    They would soon arrive at the central location of this incident.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    It was at that moment. Cale stopped moving.


    ¡°...Raon?¡±


    He heard a child¡¯s groan in the air. Cale''s eyes urgently moved toward the empty air. He saw a spot that was warping.


    Crackle, crackle.


    A spot in the air was warping simr to the ripples created by a rock that hadnded in ake and Raon¡¯s body appeared and disappeared back and forth.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Cale became anxious seeing Raon like this while Choi Han reached out and hugged Raon before they quickly moved to a blind spot where the soldiers on the walls would not be able to see them.


    Cale was following behind Choi Han when Choi Han reached one hand toward him.


    ¡°Hey, why are your hands shaking?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s hand in front of him was shaking.


    ¡°One moment please.¡±


    Choi Han asked Cale for a moment beforeying Raon down on a soft patch of grass.


    Crackle, crackle.


    Raon¡¯s body was still glitching, making Choi Han gently speak to Raon.


    ¡°Remove your invisibility magic.¡±


    ¡°I, I don''t want to! The great and mighty Raon Miru cannot lose!¡±


    He was stuttering a bit, but Raon sounded better than Cale expected. Raon curled his body and channeled more ck mana.


    Pat.


    Someone ced their hand on Raon''s back.


    ¡°Raon, cancel the spell.¡±


    ¡°...Fine. Human.¡±


    Cale¡¯s hand and his stern voice made Raon grumble as he canceled the spell. The crackling noise disappeared and Raon appeared in front of them while pouting. Cale noticed that Raon¡¯s front paws were still shaking.


    ¡°Is it because of the mana disturbance?¡±


    Cale asked about Raon¡¯s condition and Choi Han responded.


    ¡°Please look at my hand.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s hand was still shaking.


    ¡°I mainly use aura, but I am able to feel a decent amount of mana after reaching this stage. Cale-nim, you and the civilians who don¡¯t use mana or aura might not notice anything right now, but...¡±


    Squeeze.


    Choi Han clenched and then unclenched his fists. The shaking instantly disappeared.


    ¡°The mana in the air is extremely chaotic right now. It is to the point that the shaking of the mana can be felt by a swordsman like me.¡±


    His gaze headed toward Raon.


    ¡°I''m sure it is terrible for Raon and others who use magic.¡±


    The soldiers on the walls, the residents of the territory, and Cale were fine because they could not feel mana. Cale looked toward Raon as well while Raon stretched his wings open and confidently shouted.


    ¡°N, no! The great and mighty Raon Miru¡¯s front paws do not shake because of mana disturbance like this!¡±


    It¡¯d be one thing if he wasn''t stuttering, but this young Dragon was not good at lying to Cale. He turned his gaze toward the city walls.


    ¡°It looks like that mana disturbance is getting especially bad starting from about 500 meters away from the city walls.¡±


    ¡°That is correct. I believe the mana would be even more chaotic once we enter past the city walls.¡±


    Cale and Choi Han looked at each other before they both looked toward Raon at the same time. Raon urgently shouted as soon as he met their gazes.


    ¡°I''m going in with you! I am great and mighty! I¡¯m going to do it too!¡±


    He then shrugged his shoulders and timidly added on after seeing Choi Han and Cale¡¯s gazes.


    ¡°...I understand. The not great and mighty Raon Miru will be waiting outside. I alone will be here unable to do anything. I am... not... great and mighty......¡±


    Choi Han felt bad about this, but they could not enter into the city with Raon who could not maintain his invisibility and would continue to struggle because of the mana disturbance.


    ¡®It probably feels like he''s extremely carsick.¡¯


    Choi Han was able to estimate the pain Raon was feeling while using magic right now.


    ¡®...Anyway, this is bad.¡¯


    The fact that they could not enter with Raon would make things quite difficult for Cale¡¯s group. They would not be able to avoid the enemies¡¯ gazes by being invisible nor would they be able to teleport away if they ended up in danger.


    ¡®But it''s not like we can just not go in there.¡¯


    Cale''s voice reached the still mumbling Raon''s ears as Choi Han¡¯s mind started to getplicated.


    ¡°To lose to this stupid mana disturbance... I am not great and mighty... Even gramps or Rosalyn cannot ovee this level of mana disturbance... This is not possible... This is closer to mana chaos than mana disturbance... For I, the great and might Raon Miru to be unable to do anything... This is shocking.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you can''t do anything?¡±


    Raon¡¯s head quickly jerked toward Cale. Cale stood in front of the no longer invisible Raon and looked at his hair and Choi Han''s hair. Raon¡¯s magic was notpletely undone. The dye magic was being maintained.


    ¡°The dye magic is still working?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I am great and mighty! I can maintain at least one type of magic!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°...Human! Why are youughing like that again?¡±


    Cale did not answer Raon''s question and nudged Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s climb over the wall. We have a lot of things to do.¡±


    The person with the lowered ivory hood looked around in a shaded part of the alley.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    Cale shushed Choi Han before recording everything outside with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°The Lord¡¯s Castle is over there.¡±


    They had not noticed anything out of the ordinary during their trip to this alley from the city walls. Everything was the same as the Dubori territory he visitedst time. However...


    ¡°Yes, that does seem to be the Lord¡¯s Castle. But we did not see any knights or mages on our way here.¡±


    They had seen some Dubori soldiers but had not seen any of the Dubori knights.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think the Lord¡¯s Castle is the center of the mana disturbance.¡±


    Choi Han and Cale were hiding in the shadows of the alley as they focused their gazes on the Dubori Lord¡¯s Castle.


    The greed of the Dubori Lord who was famous for being so cruel that the residents would rather escape to the desert was probably the reason the Lord¡¯s Castle was quiterge and decorated with luxurious sculptures for a territory this size.


    ¡°Cale nim, something is weird. We didn¡¯t see anyone on the way here, but at the Lord¡¯s Castle entrance and the desert entrance-¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Cale''s gaze headed toward the west. There were more soldiers than usual at the desert entrance. It was the same for the Lord¡¯s Castle entrance as well. They still did not see any knights, but they saw soldiers who seemed to be trained better than the Dubori territory''s soldiers.


    Who could these soldiers be? The answer was easy to guess.


    ¡°It looks like the White Star¡¯s subordinates are disguised as soldiers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Cale agreed with Choi Han¡¯s deduction and raised his head. The group of soldiers who were standing at the desert entrance started to head toward the street in front of where Cale and Choi Han were hiding.


    ¡°They''reing.¡±


    Tap.


    Cale and Choi Han''s location changed instantly. Cale, whose physical strength was significantlyckingpared to Choi Han and those soldiers, hid in the shadows as if he was crumpling his body since he had no stealth abilities.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    He had to hide in such an embarrassing fashion every time the soldiers passed by since he didn¡¯t have Raon to cast invisibility. Choi Han had his hand on his scabbard and lowered his breathing as he observed the soldiers.


    Approximately ten soldiers were slowly getting closer.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Some of them stopped walking.


    ¡°What the...?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The soldiers all looked toward one spot. Their gazes moved toward an alley they were passing.


    They saw something ck. One of the soldiers tightened their grip around their spear.


    Caw, caw.


    Caw, caw.


    ¡°Where did these crows suddenlye from?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I was shocked because I saw something ck.¡±


    A few crows who suddenly appeared in the clear sky circled the soldiers¡¯ heads. One or twonded on the stone wall at the edge of the alley while the other few started to fly in different directions.


    A soldier who watched one of the crows on the wall clean itself snorted before releasing his grip on his spear.


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s some rotten food in that alley.¡±


    ¡°Must be. There¡¯s probably a dead animal or something. Last time it was eagles, now it is crows.¡±


    ¡°But aren''t crows better than eagles?¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, hem! Everybody, focus!¡±


    The chatting soldiers shut up and stood up straight after hearing the veteran start to speak.


    ¡°There will be a luxurious feast today for the esteemed guests of the Lord-nim! It¡¯ll be chaotic until night time, so everybody needs to focus!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes, captain!¡±


    The ten soldiers quickly headed toward the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    Caw. Caw.


    The crow on the wall cawed as it watched them before one of the crows that flew away returned and descended into the alley.


    In a shaded part of the alley... The crownded on the crouching person''s shoulder.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    A familiar voice instead of a caw came out of the crow''s mouth. Cale started to smile and his gaze headed toward the crow on his shoulder.


    ¡°I met with Raon-nim.¡±


    ¡°Gashan, it''s been a while.¡±


    The Tiger shaman Gashan''s crows had flown into the territory and finally reached Cale.


    ¡°I heard about the Illusionist.¡±


    A breeze brushed past Cale¡¯s cheek as he was listening to the imposing old man''s voice. Cale tightly grabbed the golden top''s whip.


    ¡°Based on what I saw through the crows, it is indeed an illusion.¡±


    ¡°How do we break the illusion?¡±


    Cale asked as he stood up. Cale and Choi Han made eye contact.


    They had heard the soldiers¡¯ discussion just now.


    ¡®There will be a luxurious feast today for the esteemed guests of the Lord-nim!¡¯


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°Those esteemed guests are probably the people we are looking for.¡±


    They then heard Gashan¡¯s voice. The method to break an illusion.


    ¡°First, you must find the Illusionist. Cale-nim, shamans and illusionists use simr methods. We do not use mana.¡±


    Shaman.


    The people called the mages of the Eastern continent were different than mages.


    Caw, caw.


    Cale could see crows slowly descending throughout the Dubori territory. The crow on his shoulder continued to speak.


    ¡°Unlike mages, shamans directly use the power of nature. We need a medium to do that.¡±


    Shamans like Gashan used ingredients from nature as mediums to use the powers of nature.


    ¡°Usually, we use things like staffs or talismans. Mysterious items from nature are the best.¡±


    "Are you saying that illusionists are the same?¡±


    Hehe.


    He could hear Gashan''sughter. Cale couldn''t help but imagine therge white-haired old manughing viciously.


    ¡°Cale-nim, please find the Illusionist and that bastard''s medium.¡±


    At that moment...


    ¡®Cale, Cale! I saw something weird inside the Lord¡¯s Castle!¡¯


    ¡®Request to check the Lord¡¯s Castle''s basement, numerous pits discovered.¡¯


    ¡®Oh,e on! I was about to tell him!¡¯


    He heard the Wind Elementals¡¯ voices. Gashan also continued to speak.


    ¡°And destroy them once you find them. Both the Illusionist and the medium.¡±


    Caw. Caw.


    The whispers of the Elementals continued as the crows cawed.


    ¡®Anyway, there were a ton of rats inside the pits! They seemed to be creating paths under this territory.¡¯


    ¡®Those pits are connected to paths throughout this small city''s underground!¡¯


    ¡®The White Star''s forces suspected to be inside the Lord¡¯s Castle. Must break in and destroy. Chaos, destruction, speed battle.¡¯


    Gashan resumed speaking again. Cale was recording both information at once.


    ¡°Ah, that Illusionist probably has an animal he controls like I do. So, please always be aware of your surroundings. You never know where the enemy''s ears may be.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han, underground.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s sword quickly stabbed down.


    aash!


    The ground they were standing on was overturned.


    Squeeeak, squeak.


    Choi Han grabbed a rat from the overturned ground. The rat was not injured, but it fainted the moment it made eye contact with Choi Han.


    One Wind Elemental continued to speak as that happened.


    ¡®There was a person standing in one of the pits in the Lord¡¯s Castle''s basement! He was controlling the rats!¡¯


    That should be the Illusionist. Cale started to speak.


    ¡°They already found us.¡±


    ¡®They know about Choi Han and me.¡¯


    Cale''s stiff gaze headed toward the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    At that moment. The basement underneath the Dubori Lord¡¯s Castle that had been used as a prison was a mess with pits all around.


    A person at the center of one of the pits opened his eyes and started to speak.


    ¡°They found me.¡±


    ¡°Really? It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The White Star touched his mask as he spoke to the Illusionist.


    ¡°Either way, only Choi Han and Cale Henituse came into the territory. They don¡¯t even seem to have the young Dragon with them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. It is as we expected. I confirmed Choi Han¡¯s face as well, so it should be easy to cast an illusion on him.¡±


    The White Star looked at the rat that was peeking out of the pit. He thought about Cale and Choi Han as he started to speak.


    ¡°They are rats in jars this time.¡±


    The White Star had a satisfied smile on his face as things were going as he wished for the first time in a long while.


    Cale was silently smiling at that same moment.

 Chapter 443: Even if you breathe quietly (2)

    <h4>Chapter 443: Even if you breathe quietly (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The crow observed the fainted rat in Choi Han¡¯s hand. The crow on Cale¡¯s shoulder approached the rat and thoroughly observed it.


    ¡°The Illusionist seems to control rats.¡±


    Choi Han put the fainted rat down and picked his sword up again after hearing the certainty in Gashan''s voice.


    aaaash, sh!


    The ground underneath the entire alley was flipped over. Choi Han frowned every time he stabbed his sword into the ground. Once the sword stabbed a certain length into the ground...


    ¡®...There¡¯s a path!¡¯


    He felt a small underground path that small animals such as rats would be able to cross. Choi Han quickly flipped the ground over. He then raised his senses to be as sensitive as possible.


    Squeeak, squeak-


    He then heard a quiet noise. Choi Han turned his head. Somewhere in the dark alley... A shaded spot in the corner of the wall that even Choi Han who was hiding there had ignored...


    Squeeak, squeak, squeak!


    Choi Han made eye contact with a rat that started to run away. He looked around at the ground, the alley, on top of the wall, and then across the Dubori territory.


    ¡®...We''re on top of the White Star''s palm!¡¯


    He had no idea where else those small rats might be hiding. He had no way of knowing where they might be hiding and observing them.


    ¡®Since when...since when were we being observed?¡¯


    Choi Han got goosebumps on his back.


    Had they been observed by those rats as soon as they entered the Dubori territory? Or were they being observed long before they even arrived at the territory?


    ¡®The rumbling we felt in Young-en when we were meeting with crown prince Valentino. Was that rumbling from the West we felt the Illusionist''s doing as well?¡¯


    Choi Han had known the White Star was strong this whole time, but for some odd reason, he had not been afraid of the White Star. He felt as if the White Star was an enemy they could defeat at any moment.


    ¡®Why did I have such thoughts?¡¯


    The White Star and his subordinates were not people they could look down upon.


    The White Star had shed with Choi Han and the others many times, but it had been as if he had been hiding himself every time. The situation in the Mogoru was something he did by making the Empire''s people move.


    But now, the White Star was revealing himself without hiding at all in the Caro Kingdom¡¯s Dubori territory. It felt as if the White Star¡¯s power, influence, and abilities wereing out of hiding and surrounding Choi Han.


    ¡®...Shit.¡¯


    Choi Han finally started to feel a sense of danger.


    ¡®I didn''t think I¡¯d only realize I was stuck in a spider web until after I was already stuck.¡¯


    Since they entered this small city with the Lord¡¯s Castle, no, since they entered the Dubori territory or even the Caro Kingdom, they had been caught in the White Star¡¯s web and had been moving on top of his palm.


    Caw, caw.


    Choi Han realized he could not hear anybody speaking through the crow''s cawing.


    ¡®Even Cale-nim is quiet.¡¯


    He felt the weight of this dangerous situation even more after seeing that both Gashan and more importantly, Cale, were quiet. His gaze headed toward his silent liege.


    ¡°...Cale-nim?¡±


    Choi Han could see the silently smiling Cale. His smiling gaze met Choi Han¡¯s eyes. Choi Han then realized why he had not been scared of the White Star until now. Every time he was about to be shocked because of the White Star¡¯s strength, there was someone who was always smiling as if it was nothing.


    ¡°Choi Han, there''s none left around us now, right?¡±


    Choi Han closed his eyes after hearing Cale¡¯s question. His sensitive swordsman¡¯s senses were activated again and he soon opened his eyes.


    ¡°There are no living creatures other than us here.¡±


    The Illusionist''s rats were nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cale then crouched down on the ground. The ground that Choi Han had overturned earlier... Cale put his hand inside the now soft dirt.


    Caw, caw.


    A few crows surrounded Cale and Choi Han. Choi Han''s eyes opened wide as this small area outside the White Star''s gaze was created.


    The Western continent¡¯smonnguage was being written on the ground.


    < Choi Han, Gashan. They won''t be able to see this. >


    There were no rats nearby. That meant that they would not be able to read these words.


    Shh.


    Cale quickly erased the words he had just written. He then started to write something else in the ground.


    < Go call your friends over right away. >


    ¡®Friends?¡¯


    The crow looked toward Cale in confusion but Cale shook his head. Choi Han also looked confused but Cale kept on writing.


    Go call your friends over right away. And then...


    < Tell your friends in the desert about our situation. >


    Choi Han started to move his hand.


    < Cale-nim, who are you talking to? >


    Who was Cale giving this order to? Cale looked at him and started to speak.


    "The White Star used his head very well.¡±


    Shhhhh.


    The words on the ground were covered up once again.


    ¡°He created the fire with an illusion and made us rush here in shock. He separated Raon and I with the mana disturbance and hid his ears throughout the city.¡±


    Choi Han and his location, as well as Gashan''s existence. They were all revealed to the White Star.


    However, Cale had something the White Star did not know about. Cale tightened his grip around the golden top''s whip.


    ¡®Okay! We¡¯ll be back soon!¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯ll leave one punk with you. I think it¡¯ll be better to leave this one by your side.¡¯


    ¡®Chaos, destruction. I stay here.¡¯


    A breeze brushed past Cale and rose into the air.


    ¡°Choi Han, you heard the soldiers earlier, right?¡±


    The two of them made eye contact.


    ¡°Yes Cale-nim, I heard them.¡±


    The soldiers had said the following.


    ¡®There will be a luxurious feast today for the esteemed guests of the Lord-nim!¡¯


    ¡°What are you nning on doing?¡±


    He heard Gashan¡¯s voice through the crow.


    ¡°First.¡±


    Cale closed his mouth. He looked toward Choi Han. Cale started to write on the ground again as Choi Han was about to question his gaze.


    < Gashan, an Illusionist this strong can probably bewitch people easily, right? >


    Cale confirmed the crow nodding its head before starting to write more things. The crow read what Cale was writing before leaving Cale¡¯s shoulder and flying up.


    Caw, caw.


    All of the crows left Cale¡¯s side at once.


    Shhhh.


    Choi Han covered Cale''s words with dirt in order to get rid of the evidence. Cale then motioned toward a direction with his head and the two people stealthily started to move.


    They were heading toward the Lord¡¯s Castle where the luxurious feast was to take ce.


    The Dubori territory. This was known as a terrible territory that nobody would visit because it had the Land of Death, one of the Forbidden Regions, next to it.


    ¡°Ahahahaha! I never expected a day like this!"


    A knight wearing a fancy suit instead of his armor raised his wine ss into the air.


    ng!


    The ss clinked against a different ss in the air, making a clear noise.


    ¡°I agree. It¡¯s nice to not have to stand guard for the first time in a long while! We also get to wear these new suits!¡±


    His subordinate knight was smiling while looking at his suit. He continued to touch this new suit of his. There was a gold-ted badge with the Dubori crest on his outfit.


    ¡°Exactly! I don''t know where the lord found such talented people to bring over.¡±


    The knight agreed with his subordinate and took a sip of the wine. His eyes then peeked toward the center of the hall.


    He saw the people standing next to the useless and greedy lord who had no thoughts about taking care of the territory. Today was the day they were celebrating these people the lord had brought over a few days ago.


    ¡°Kaaaah, for such a dazzling feast to happen in the Dubori territory!¡±


    It was a celebration that the knights, mages, and the territory''s administrators all got to enjoy! There were beautiful chandeliers, expensive wine, and food that was both beautiful to look at and delicious to eat!


    ¡°Hehe, who knew we would get to enjoy such luxuries after guarding the entrance to the Land of Death day after day?¡±


    His subordinate nodded in agreement. These two were people who guarded the city walls heading into the Land of Death.


    ¡°The Lord-nim seems extremely giving by calling everyone here to celebrate like this!¡±


    The man who was listening to his subordinate knight let out a sigh.


    ¡®The lord¡¯s giving?¡¯


    ¡°...It''s not the Lord-nim but those new individuals who are very giving.¡±


    The knight''s eyes were filled with greed as he looked toward the three people standing next to the lord.


    These three had paid for this feast and had brought over the new soldiers and mages to protect the territory.


    ¡®...Why did such peoplee to the Dubori territory? I can¡¯t understand what they saw in the lord to want to serve him. Something is weird.¡¯


    Screeeech-


    The knight covered his ear after hearing a sharp screech.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No. It''s nothing.¡±


    The knight shook his head. The Dubori badge on his suit glowed red for a moment before returning to normal. His eyes clouded over for a moment before returning to normal as well.


    ¡°Sir, are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Shouldn''t we enjoy ourselves when such a grand wee feast is taking part in our territory? Kahahahahah!¡±


    The questioning thoughts about the three individuals had disappeared from theughing knight¡¯s mind. He picked up his wine ss.


    Plop.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    There were small rocks inside his wine ss. The knight frowned and looked up. He could see the banquet hall''s old ceiling that was covered by the beautiful chandelier.


    ¡°Tsk, they should rece the ceiling or something. There are things falling down.¡±


    ¡°I will get you a new one!¡±


    The subordinate tactfully reced the wine ss and the atmosphere became merry again.


    ¡®That scared me.¡¯


    The person hiding in the old ceiling curled his shoulders.


    The other person who had created a small hole in the ceiling to look inside turned his head and flinched.


    ¡®Do it properly.¡¯


    The curled up Cale was looking at Choi Han with a vicious re. Choi Han who had made the hole erased his aura from his fingertip with an awkward smile.


    Cale shook his head side to side as he mouthed silently. A small candle was flickering in the darkness.


    ¡®Choi Han, there are no rats, right?¡¯


    Choi Han nodded his head.


    ¡®Yes, Cale-nim, there are no rats in the ceiling.¡¯


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale finally let out a sigh before stretching his legs out and sitting down.


    ¡®These... rats!¡¯


    Cale was a mess. He lookedpletely dirty as he was covered in dust and dirt.


    ¡®Who knew it would be this hard to move around while avoiding rats?!¡¯


    It had been difficult for Cale to infiltrate the Lord¡¯s Castle while dodging the rats throughout the Dubori territory.


    ¡®Raon... He truly is great and mighty.¡¯


    Raon''s invisibility would have allowed them to fly through the air or walk in freely. Cale frowned as he recalled how he had to roll around in the dirt as the new employee Kim Rok Soo for the first time in a long while. He started to frown even more while looking at Choi Han.


    ¡®...Why! How?!¡¯


    Choi Han was clean. Cale finally felt the difference between his physical abilities and this strong swordsman.


    Tap. Tap.


    Choi Han tapped his shoulder and pointed toward the holes in the ceiling. There were two holes and Cale held back his sigh as heid on the ground again.


    He then looked through one of the holes.


    ¡®Ha!¡¯


    He almost scoffed in disbelief. A fancy feast. He could see people enjoying themselves. Cale thought about the different rooms in the castle he passed by before getting here.


    ¡®The videomunication room, the magic research room, the military strategy room, and the teleportation magic circle.¡¯


    They were all empty. Only ck mages were walking through the castle.


    ¡®No wonder they can''t receive crown prince Valentino''s calls and are so happy.¡¯


    All forms ofmunication had been cut while the area was surrounded in mana disturbance, which probably meant that crown prince Valentino gave up on magic and was probably rushing over here with the Knights Brigade.


    ¡°Okay, everybody raise your sses!¡±


    Cale could see the territory lord raise his ss through the small hole. The Dubori Lord was sharing his happy sentiments.


    ¡°Today is a great day for our Dubori and the Dubori territory! Look over here! These are the people who will help the Dubori territory develop to the next level!¡±


    The lord pointed to three individuals.


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale sighed.


    ¡°The White Star, the Bear King-¡±


    The familiar white mask and the feeble-looking Bear King were smiling while wearing fancy suits. Cale¡¯s gaze turned sharp.


    ¡®Is that person the Illusionist?¡¯


    A woman with short green hair was smiling while standing between the Bear King and the White Star.


    ¡®It¡¯s not here.¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®...There''s no staff, talisman, or anything!¡¯


    Unlike shaman Gashan, she did not have a staff. The woman who he assumed was the Illusionist only had a wine ss in her hand.


    ¡®...Did she leave the medium in the basement?¡¯


    Cale had not yet visited the basement that the Wind Elementals had mentioned. Not only was it being heavily guarded, it would beplicated if the rats saw them.


    Cale who was biting down on his lips saw the lord pointing to the White Star.


    ¡°Well then, Sir Barrow, why don¡¯t you say a few words before we drink?!¡±


    ¡®Barrow?¡¯


    Cale thought about the first Dragon yer Nn Barrow. Cale thought it was funny that the White Star who threw away the Dragon yer position to follow the path of the ancient White Star was using thatst name.


    ¡°Then I will say a few words.¡±


    The White Star stepped forward. He raised his ss and looked around the hall. His gaze slowly looked around before stopping somewhere. He then started to speak.


    ¡°Lord-nim, it looks like a rat has arrived.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?!¡±


    Two strands of light shot out from Bear King Sayeru''s hands before the lord could finish responding in shock.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The light arrows pierced through a spot in the ceiling where the chandelier was hanging and exploded.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    The people covered their heads at the sudden situation and started to run from the ceiling that was hit by the light arrow.


    Screeech, boom!


    One of the chandeliers fell to the ground.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    ¡°I, I''m alive.¡±


    Everybody thankfully managed to escape and was busy calming themselves. It was at that moment.


    ¡°There are two rats.¡±


    There were two people descending onto the chandelier as the woman with short green hair giddily spoke. It was a man with brown hair and a man with light beige hair.


    ¡°Ha, haha.¡±


    The White Starughed and took a step toward the chandelier.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, you look like a mess.¡±


    Cale¡¯s stiff face that was covered in dirt faced the White Star. Cale opened and closed his mouth a few times before finally opening it and starting to speak.


    ¡°...How were you able to locate me so easily?¡±


    Smirk.


    The corners of the White Star¡¯s lips under the mask happily went up while someone else answered Cale¡¯s question for him. Sayeru started to speak giddily.


    ¡°There are always a ton of rats in the ceiling no matter where you go. But why were there no rats in this ceiling?¡±


    He looked as if he was about to roll on the floor inughter as he pointed toward Choi Han and Cale.


    ¡°We left it empty for the two of you to hide there! Keke, kahahahaha!¡±


    Sayeru¡¯s loudughter filled the hall. The White Star took another step toward Cale and Choi Han.


    ng!


    Choi Han took out his sword. The White Star looked at Choi Han for a moment before looking back toward Cale and starting to speak.


    ¡°How does it feel to have been running around on top of my palm? I didn¡¯t think you would hide in the empty ceiling as we expected.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°It''s because I knew.¡±


    Smirk.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up. The stiff expression had instantly disappeared.


    ¡°I hid in the ceiling because I knew you bastards intentionally left the ceiling empty. Did you think I wouldn''t even know that?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    The golden top''s whip was in his hand.


    ¡®We''re here!¡¯


    ¡®We brought all of our friends who live in the desert!¡¯


    ¡®Chaos, destruction. Now begin.¡¯


    Cale could see the White Star''s expression start to stiffen.


    ¡°... You hid there in purpose?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    The moment he heard that confident response...


    Baaaaaaaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaaaaaaang!


    They heard loud explosions around them.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡°Where are these explosionsing from......?!¡±


    The people in the hall looked toward the direction of the explosions. Outside the banquet hall window... They all looked west. Cale turned his head as well.


    ¡°You''re here.¡±


    He heard the Wind Elementals¡¯ voices.


    ¡®We brought the Dark Elves contracted to our friends as well! We did good, right?¡¯


    The west.


    There was arge fire and gusts of wind around the city walls with the gate toward the Land of Death.

 Chapter 444: Even if you breathe quietly (3)

    <h4>Chapter 444: Even if you breathe quietly (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°I, it¡¯s an attack!¡±


    The Dubori territory lord¡¯s eyes reflected the red fire. The fire that shot up past the city walls looked like arge snake that could attack the city at any moment.


    Cale made eye contact with the White Star at that moment.


    Pfft.


    The White Star¡¯s lips twisted up as heughed.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s pupils shook for a moment. The White Star¡¯s expression turned calm as if the anxiety he showed earlier was all just an act. Cale''s mind quickly started to move after confirming this.


    He heard an angry voice at that moment.


    ¡°You, you dare-!¡±


    The lord slowly started to walk toward a west-facing window. The moment his hand touched the window... m! The window opened as the lord shouted in anger.


    ¡°They dare to attack my territory! What the hell are those?!¡±


    He could see the fire and the nearby whirlwinds but he did not see anybody who wasunching the attack.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    "W, what is that fire?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a curse! It''s a disaster brought forth from the Land of Death!¡±


    The residents of the small city who had returned home after a long day ran out of their houses to scream about the fire or hide deep in their houses while shaking in fear. One old man couldn''t move his eyes away from the fire.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s the grudges of those who ran away and died! Their anger finally came to destroy this rotten territory!¡±


    ¡°Death, death ising!¡±


    The angry gazes of the people responding to the old man''s words turned toward the Lord¡¯s Castle. However, their anger did not reach the lord in the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    ¡°Mynd, you are aiming for my stuff?¡±


    The lord¡¯s eyes showed no fear toward the fire. The badge with the territory crest hanging on his new suit glowed red.


    "Sir Barrow!¡±


    His body quickly rushed toward the White Star.


    ¡°Immediately, bring the bastard who caused that fire to me immediately!¡±


    ¡°Lord-nim, but-¡±


    The lord could see the awkward expression from the shape of the man''s lips underneath the white mask. That made the lord turn his gaze elsewhere.


    ¡°Knights, immediately arrest those two rat-like bastards who snuck into the hall! Throw them in the underground prison!¡±


    The lord was pointing to Cale and Choi Han who were standing on the chandelier.


    ¡°You dare to disturb the feast of the owner of this Dubori territory!¡±


    Tap, tap, tap.


    The hall doors opened and the servants handed the swords they had taken earlier back to the knights.


    ¡°These two bastards are definitely with those enemies outside!¡±


    ng! ng!


    The knights immediately drew their swords and surrounded Cale and Choi Han. Choi Han turned toward Cale and noticed that Cale was slowly looking around the entire hall.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    Choi Han''s eyes clouded over. Shhh. Cale undid the top button of his shirt. The lord approached the White Star with an angry and confident expression as he did that.


    ¡°I knew it! Sir Barrow, you were right! There really were people aiming for our territory!¡±


    ¡°That is correct. Lord-nim, those people are the ones who snuck in trying to take the Dubori territory.¡±


    The White Star pointed his finger at Cale.


    ¡®Ho! I did?¡¯


    Cale looked toward the White Star in shock but the White Star didn''t show any reaction. Cale became nervous after seeing this reaction.


    ¡®There¡¯s definitely something else. That¡¯s why he can be so calm.¡¯


    Cale''s mind became even moreplicated. He heard the lord¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Sir Sayeru, use your holy light arrow to burn those bastards alive!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, I will dly follow the lord-nim¡¯s will. We will punish these evil bastards.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! You are correct!¡±


    Bear King Sayeru snickered as he threw a light arrow toward Cale and Choi Han. He seemed as if he would die fromughter at Cale¡¯s shocked gaze.


    The now extremely confident lord shouted toward Cale and Choi Han in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Put out that fire immediately if you bastards want to live!¡±


    ¡°But I don''t want to.¡±


    The surrounding nights and everyone in the hall closed their mouths in shock at that moment. Their gazes headed toward the brown-haired man standing on the chandelier.


    ¡°...What did you just say......?¡±


    He responded to the lord¡¯s question again.


    ¡°¡¯But I don''t want to,¡¯ is what I said.¡±


    ¡°Y, you damn arrogant bastard-! Put that fire out imme-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and red at the lord in a profane way that could notpare to how he had looked at crown prince Alberu at any point so far.


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°...What? You dare talk back-¡±


    Swooooooosh-


    Cale reached his hand out and wind came out of his hand and surrounded the lord.


    ¡°A, aaaahhh!¡±


    His body shot up into the air. His new suit was turning into a mess. The lord reached his hand out to the White Star in fear as if he had never been confident at all.


    ¡°Down, put me down! S, Sir Barrow! Help me down!¡±


    The White Star looked toward the lord once before turning his gaze to Cale.


    ¡°I believe that fire is not magic?¡±


    Cale had no issue nodding his head and agreeing to the White Star who was pointing to the fire and whirlwinds outside the city walls.


    ¡°Correct. It¡¯s my friends¡¯ powers.¡±


    To be more specific, it was the Wind Elementals next to Cale who had shared Cale''s message to the Elementals in the desert.


    ¡®Wow! He said we are his friends? Hehe! It feels good hearing it straight from him!¡¯


    ¡®Hehe, chaos, destruction, and the friendship that grows between them.¡¯


    ¡®Honestly speaking, there isn¡¯t much we did! The Dark Elves did most of it!¡¯


    The Elementals who had heard the message informed their contracted Dark Elves, making them charge into the territory like this.


    ¡°Oh my, you truly are talented. How do yound such an unexpected hit like this?¡±


    The White Star shook his head as if he had a headache.


    "Sir Barrow, what are you doing? Get me down this instant! Now!¡±


    The corner of the White Star¡¯s lips went up after hearing the lord¡¯s shout. He pointed toward the lord as he continued to speak to Cale.


    ¡°But will your rtionship with the Caro Kingdom be okay if you touch the lord? This guy has quite the backing. Well, I do know you have a pretty good rtionship with crown prince Valentino.¡±


    The White Star was looking at the lord as if he was looking at trash. This was someone who only cared about himself and his belongings.


    ¡°This lord¡¯s cousin is someone even crown prince Valentino cannot touch. He is someone who controls the Caro Kingdom¡¯s politics, so who would dare to help you? I think even crown prince Valentino would turn a blind eye to this.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Cale did not hide his rude gaze. Who cares if this lord had strong backing?


    ¡®My backing is Alberu Crossman.¡¯


    No matter how strong a Caro Kingdom¡¯s noble might be, would he be as strong as the future king of the Roan Kingdom that was now the strongest kingdom after the fall of the Mogoru Empire? And most importantly.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and added on.


    ¡°It''s fine. I''m sure crown prince Valentino will trust me.¡±


    ¡®No, it¡¯s more like he¡¯ll do as I say.¡¯ Smirk, the corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to rise.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Wind covered Cale''s whole body at that moment. The knights and mages could not easily approach him.


    "Shit, we can''t approach them like this!¡±


    ¡°Still surround them; they won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t get distracted by the knights¡¯ urgent shouts nor the administrators who were shocked by the wind and hiding in the corners of the hall as he focused only on the White Star.


    ¡°Furthermore, are you saying I did something? I haven''t done anything to the territory.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The White Star¡¯s eyebrow slightly rose to resemble mountains.


    ¡°Did that fire touch the territory? Did it attack it? I haven''t done anything.¡±


    Cale smiled as he looked toward the White Star and Sayeru. The Bear King scoffed at him.


    ¡°The fire will soon reach the territory. The results will be that you invaded the city. We are people who protected the lord and the territory and we have the position you bastards always had this time.¡±


    ¡°As I expected......Heh.¡±


    Caleughed as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I guess you didn''t nt rats in Young-en city?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°I''m d you didn''t hear about it.¡±


    Cale could not help butugh. He was curious how far the White Star had the Illusionist nt her rats. However, he was able to resolve his curiosity with thest statement.


    Young-en city. They would not be able to bring up the lord like this if the Illusionist had rats in Young-en. This lord''s backing was strong? It was still just his backing.


    The White Star who was looking at Cale took a step forward as he started to speak.


    ¡°You bastard, what did you-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Boom! Boom- boom.


    They heard drums beating outside. The noise wasing from the East. Someone in the hall shouted as the White Star and Sayeru looked toward an east-facing window.


    ¡°Why are the kingdom¡¯s drums?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Sayeru''s pupils started to shake.


    ¡®So fast!¡¯


    This was the noise of the drums that announced that an important individual of the kingdom had arrived. A person deployed by the kingdom had arrived much earlier than Sayeru had expected.


    ¡®They should have taken at least another day or two ording to their normal speed!¡¯


    Why else would they have installed those mana disturbance tools?¡¯ It was so that the kingdom would take longer to find out about the Dubori territory''s situation, giving them time to frame Cale and Choi Han.


    But they had not managed to do anything yet.


    ¡®That means!¡¯


    His gaze immediately turned toward Cale.


    ¡®That bastard must have done something!¡¯


    Cale''s smile grew bigger after seeing Sayeru¡¯s reaction.


    ¡®The Illusionist did not have any rats in Young-en!¡¯


    This was because neither the White Star nor Sayeru realized Cale met with Valentino. This now changed things. If the enemy was trying to broaden the battlefield, Cale just had to do the same.


    ¡®I did it at a timing you bastards didn''t expect.¡¯


    The lord¡¯s backing? Would that be stronger than the crown prince who was personally heading over right now earlier than expected?


    ¡®If you bastards pulled Choi Han and me into this, I will pull the royal family in.¡¯


    Boom- boom, boom!


    The sound of the drum started to get closer. Cale heard a whisper in his ear at that moment.


    ¡®We found it! There are many weird pirs at the border of the Dubori territory!¡¯


    ¡®The other Wind Elementals told us! There are weird gold pirs at the Dubori border equidistant from each other and glowing red!¡¯


    ¡®Those must be responsible for the illusions! They¡¯re the reason it looks like the desert is on fire!¡¯


    ¡®There are tens ofrge pirs! But most are hidden underground with only a portion showing outside, making it hard to see!¡¯


    The bait used to make Cale rush to the Dubori territory was an illusion created by these numerous pirs.


    Cale thought about something at that moment.


    ¡®I guess the rumblings we felt in Young-en were from those pirs being stabbed into the ground.


    ¡®Apparently it was hard to find those pirs because they are all covered by vines! They needed to look very closely!¡¯


    Wouldn''t the ground shake if tens ofrge pirs were stabbed deep into the ground at the same time?


    ¡®Am I wrong? Would such a rumbling not happen with just that?¡¯


    Boom- boom!


    The drums continued to beat. The drums that were getting closer reached the eastern city walls and the hands of the soldiers on guard started to shake.


    ¡°...W, why is the Royal Knights Brigade here?¡±


    The soldier could see the Caro Kingdom''s Royal g fluttering in the wind. The Royal Knights Brigade crest was shining on the armor of the knight holding the royal g.


    ¡°Open the gate immediately! This is an order from his highness, the crown prince!¡±


    Caro Kingdom''s crown prince Valentino was at the center of the knights sitting on a horse and looking at the city walls. His eyes looked angry.


    ¡°...The fire in the desert was fake.¡±


    Valentino¡¯s eyes turned to the side.


    ¡°Young master Cale is captured inside?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. Your highness.¡±


    Valentino turned away from the tattooed old man wearing an odd outfit and looked toward the city gate.


    Screeeeeech- boom.


    The closed gate opened and the Royal Knights Brigade entered. The sound of horses hooves were headed toward the Lord¡¯s Castle. The old man who was on a horse next to Valentino raised his head.


    Caw, caw, caw.


    The sun had gone down at some point and it was night now. The crows hid their bodies in the darkness as they headed toward the Dubori Lord¡¯s Castle. The old man, Tiger shaman Gashan, started to speak.


    ¡°Catch all the rats.¡±


    Caw. Caw, caw.


    The tens, no, hundreds of crows all started to hunt for rats. Gashan''s gaze headed toward the west.


    Baaaaaang!


    He could see the fire that shot up after an explosion. The city walls heading toward the Land of Death... The fire burning wildly outside those walls cut through the air like a red snake and flew toward the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°R, run away! The fire, that fire snake is attacking the territory!¡±


    The residents who had been debating whether to run started to quickly run in shock. The fire looked scary as it cut through the dark night.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    However, some of them stopped running and expressed their shocks as they looked up.


    ¡°Those ck people are?¡±


    ¡°...T, the person leading that fire is?¡±


    There was a ck person in front of the fire snake who was surrounded by wind and seemed to be leading the snake. They had not noticed right away because it was dark, but the people with great vision were able to see the person moving past them.


    ¡°...Elf! It¡¯s a Dark Elf!¡±


    A Dark Elf was leading the fire snake. They could also see more Dark Elves running behind the fire snake. They then realized that the fire snake was heading for the Lord¡¯s Castle. No buildings were destroyed as the fire snake and the Dark Elves cut through the sky. They were just charging ferociously toward the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    The people in the Lord¡¯s Castle could see the fire snake as well. They heard the crown¡¯s drums again as well.


    ¡°Oh my, it looks like you got us.¡±


    The White Star looked toward Cale. He saw Cale''s smiling face.


    ¡°S, Sir Barrow!¡±


    The White Star waved his hand after hearing the lord¡¯s desperate plea.


    Bang, there was a small explosion and the wind that came out of the White Star''s hand instantly gobbled up Cale''s wind.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    Boom! The lord fell to the ground and was busy checking his body for injuries. The White Star stared at him for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°Get started.¡±


    Cale clenched his fists at that moment. There must be a reason the White Star was so rxed. That was why Cale couldn''t help but be nervous even though he already pulled the crown prince into this.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han approached Cale and pointed his sword toward the White Star.


    ng.


    He heard the sound of swords falling at that moment. That was the beginning.


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    Every knight inside the hall dropped their swords and weapons. The weapons rolled on the ground. However, they did not care.


    They were not the only ones.


    ¡°...Must capture them.¡±


    ¡°...Will capture... ...Will capture...¡±


    The territory administrators, mages, and even the lord started to move with nk expressions like the knights.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°...What is this?¡±


    Knights, mages, administrators, territory lord, servants, they all quickly charged toward Cale and Choi Han trying to capture them. Cale heard the Illusionist¡¯s voice at that moment. Red smoke was surrounding the green-haired woman.


    ¡°That person is the person who nned this terrible deed.¡±


    That person was referring to Cale.


    ¡°Next to him is the poor soul who was bewitched by that evil man¡¯s glib tongue.¡±


    Choi Han was the poor soul.


    ¡°Good people of Dubori. Save the poor soul from the evildoer.¡±


    There were a lot of people since all Dubori knights, mages, administrators and servants were gathered together. They all started to head toward Choi Han.


    ¡°We must s, save him.¡±


    ¡°...We will save him. Save him... We must.¡±


    Cale saw even a young servant reaching his hand out toward Choi Han alongside the knights and mages. There was also a weak old man approaching Choi Han saying he needed to be saved.


    Everybody looked ready to grab Choi Han.


    Cale could see the awkward expression on Choi Han¡¯s face.


    "Cale, shall we make a bet?¡±


    He heard theughing White Star¡¯s voice at that moment. The White Star created a wind wall to surround the hall at the same time.


    Boom. Boom-


    North, South, East, West. All windows and doors were blocked by therge wind wall. The White Star continued to speak to Cale who was staring at him once Cale and Choi Han were trapped.


    ¡°A good person like you probably knows good Choi Han¡¯s thoughts well. Okay then, do you think Choi Han can avoid the hands of the weak children, the old men, and the others who are trying to grab him?¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°They are all innocent. They¡¯ve all just been tricked by me.¡±


    ¡®No. They¡¯ve been tricked by my amazing illusions.¡±


    The Illusionistughed as she continued to speak.


    ¡°Those people won''t faint. Fainting has no impact on the illusion status. They will keep trying to save Choi Han even if they get hurt or lose an arm or a leg. So, Mr. Cale and Mr. Choi Han. What will you do?¡±


    Cale could see Choi Han¡¯s anxious gaze heading toward him. They could hear the entertained Illusionist''s voice.


    ¡°Will you hurt them and push them aside? Or will you be a good boy and be captured, Mr. Choi Han?¡±


    The White Star added on.


    ¡°Choi Han is one of my goals this time. Shouldn¡¯t I at least grab him? So, what will you do? Cale Henituse, the man who tries to even save the enemy soldiers.¡±


    Cale started to frown. He could see Choi Han¡¯s sword that could not leave the scabbard because he didn¡¯t want to attack the servants and administrators.

 Chapter 445: Even if you breathe quietly (4)

    <h4>Chapter 445: Even if you breathe quietly (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Han looked into Cale''s frowning face and started to think about Raon.


    ¡®If Raon was here!¡¯


    Raon could teleport him with magic or float him into the air.


    ¡®There is still Cale-nim¡¯s Sound of the Wind, but...¡¯


    Cale could make Choi Han float with his Sound of the Wind as well. However, the White Star had created a thick wind wall around the hall in order to make it difficult for Cale and Choi Han to escape.


    ¡®The people in the hall will charge at us as we break through the White Star¡¯s wind wall.¡¯


    Then there were bound to be people who got injured.


    They were already recklessly charging at him.


    ¡°We must s, save him.......¡±


    Push!


    Choi Han shoved a knight holding his clothes away. However, he only shoved the knight¡¯s hand, making the knight who was not injured only stagger.


    Boom.


    The knight fell backward. However, nobody paid any attention.


    ¡°I will...save him......¡±


    In fact, a young child who seemed to be a servant tried relentlessly to grab Choi Han¡¯s clothes. Choi Han gently pushed the hand away.


    These people would definitely charge at him as they tried to break through the wind wall.


    ¡®They can''t even faint!¡¯


    Choi Han slowly started to frown. The White Star seemed to have realized this as Choi Han noticed the White Star smiling while looking at him.


    "What''s wrong? Do you not see any way out? I guess it¡¯s hard to teleport away because there''s nobody here who can use magic? Where might the young Dragon be?¡±


    ¡®This was why he separated Raon from us.¡¯


    Choi Han realized the White Star was teasing him when he knew the situation and turned away. Red smoke surrounded the Illusionist who was creating symbols with her hands.


    ¡®Why do I not see a medium?¡¯


    He did not see a staff like Gashan''s nor a talisman. Her hands were empty, but he was certain that she must have the medium somewhere on her body.


    The Illusionist noticed Choi Han''s gaze and started to speak.


    ¡°What are you looking for so hard? Just stand still and let us catch you. Just get caught. That¡¯s the small consideration I am giving you.¡±


    ¡°...Why should I stand still?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let your heart get hurt. Don''t you sirs cherish each and every life? How hurt would their families be if that child or any of those civilians died?¡±


    The voice that was changing back and forth between respectful and disrespectful echoed in Choi Han''s ears like an instrument.


    ¡°The pain in their hearts will be your pain, won¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t that right, good little Mr. Choi Han?¡±


    Ooooooong-


    Choi Han noticed Bear King Sayeru''s light arrows pointed toward him.


    ¡°I''ll start to kill these people one by one if you resist. These people are not on our side, they¡¯re just poor people who we tricked.¡±


    Sayeru sneered toward Choi Han. His gaze was full of certainty that Choi Han would not be able to do anything.


    ¡®That¡¯s how Cale Henituse¡¯s group has acted this whole time.¡¯


    They preferred to save one extra person even if it meant that they would let the enemy leader escape.


    How stupid was that?


    Click.


    Choi Han put his sword back into the scabbard. Both of his hands were empty.


    ¡°As I expected.¡±


    They truly were these types of people.


    That was why they would not be able to stop Sayeru or the White Star. They were foolish and didn¡¯t know that sacrifices were required for the greater good.


    Sayeru could not help butugh as he looked at Choi Han who had his head down and Cale who had a nk expression. He felt as if all the frustration in his mind was washing away.


    It was at that moment.


    Tang!


    A small item floated in the air before falling to the ground.


    Tang, tang!


    Something else fell and rolled on the ground.


    Two badges shining in gold light became covered by the dirt on the floor.


    Oooooong, oooooong.


    The red light was stealthily roaming around the badge.


    Sayeru noticed Choi Han slowly raise his head. He was smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m a good person-¡±


    Choi Han moved both hands again.


    Riiiiiiiiiip, riiiiiiiiiip!


    He reached his hand toward the clothes of the people sticking to him.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Sayeru charged toward Choi Han the moment the Illusionist shouted. Choi Han opened his clenched fists.


    Tang, tang.


    Gold badges fell to the floor.


    These were the badges with the territory''s crest that were on everyone¡¯s new suits or new servant uniforms.


    Choi Han violently pulled those badges away. He pulled the badges away from the people sticking to him and the ones grabbing onto his legs.


    Riiiiiip.


    A person charging toward him stopped moving as if he was a puppet that lost its strings.


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn''t even notice that?¡±


    He pulled the badge off the young servant¡¯s clothes as well.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m a good person? What nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Sayeru instantly arrived in front of theughing Choi Han. The corners of Choi Han''s lips twisted up as he looked toward Sayeru.


    ¡°Why are you personally charging toward me instead of shooting the light arrow when you said you were going to kill them?¡±


    There was a badge on top of Choi Han''s palm.


    ¡°Looks like they aren¡¯t listening to your orders without these badges.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Sayeru''s fist that was covered in light headed for Choi Han¡¯s heart.


    Baaaaang!


    The people around Sayeru and Choi Han were pushed back along with the explosive noise. The people who were still caught in the illusion continued to charge toward Choi Han.


    Choi Han was at the center holding onto Sayeru¡¯s fist with one hand.


    Siiiiizle.


    His palm started to burn.


    ¡°Y, you!¡±


    Sayeru tried to pull his fist out, but it was not easy. In fact, Choi Han¡¯s hand pulled Sayeru¡¯s fist toward him.


    He then lifted the badge that was stealthily releasing a red smoke in front of Sayeru¡¯s face.


    ¡°You can''t shoot the light arrow because you can¡¯t destroy these badges. You''re using these to cast the illusion to control these people. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Sayeru¡¯s other hand that was covered in light pushed Choi Han¡¯s palm away.


    Tang, tang.


    The badge rolled on the ground again.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Sayeru¡¯s body was then pushed back. He looked toward Choi Han who was pushing him back. Choi Han was already quickly removing the badges from the other people''s clothes.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Sayeru bit down on his lips and turned toward The White Star after hearing the Illusionist''s urgent shout. He then flinched. Cale Henituse who was fighting against the White Star... Sayeru made eye contact with Cale.


    Cale slowly started to speak.


    ¡°I thought you had hidden something big.¡±


    "...What did you say?¡±


    Cale looked toward the White Star and the Illusionist before Sayeru could respond.


    ¡°Is this it? Hmm?¡±


    He approached the White Star. He watched Choi Han remove the badges for a moment before he started to frown again and looked toward the White Star.


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice that they were under an illusion? Huh?¡±


    He was frowning in disbelief.


    ¡°...You noticed the illusion?¡±


    The Illusionist looked toward Cale in shock but Cale was only looking at the White Star.


    ¡°You said the following when I first fell into the banquet hall. ¡®Cale Henituse, you look like a mess.¡¯ is what you said.¡±


    Cale had noticed something the moment he said that.


    ¡°I don''t mean to boast about my own name, but... I''m kind of famous.¡±


    The ordinary citizens of the Caro Kingdom might not know of him, but even the knights, administrators, mages, and the lord of a corner territory like this were bound to hear about things going on throughout the kingdom.


    This was especially true for the territory lord or the main administrator who would have heard the name and seen a picture of the person who had yed a pivotal role in saving their kingdom.


    But they didn''t know about him?


    ¡°The fact that nobody here recognized my name meant that they were not normal.¡±


    It felt weird saying this himself, but...


    ¡°I''m a hero in the Caro Kingdom.¡±


    There was no way that this bastard of a territory lord who had a famous cousin in the central politics of the kingdom would not know Cale¡¯s name.


    ¡°Ha, and here I was thinking something big was going to happen.¡±


    The moment the White Star and Cale looked only at each other...


    ¡°Is this it?¡±


    Cale then disappeared from in front of the White Star.


    Swoooosh-


    The sound of the wind echoed inside the room.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Illusionist felt someone grabbing the back of her neck. Her face was forced to turn. Cale who had almost teleported behind her was smiling.


    ¡°Remove the illusions unless you want to die. Got it?¡±


    The Illusionist''s eyes were shaking.


    ¡°I''m not as good of a person as you think I am. Do you really think I am a Saint or a hero?¡±


    It was best if they could prevent people from getting hurt or dying, but...


    Cale did not want to save other people¡¯s lives by sacrificing the lives of his people. That was why he knew he was selfish and cruel.


    He was saying this because he knew that was the case.


    ¡°Get rid of the illusions, now.¡±


    Swoooooooosh-


    A violent gust of wind formed on Cale¡¯s other palm. He looked toward Sayeru and the White Star as he spoke to the Illusionist.


    ¡°Unless you wish to die. I am not someone who threatens others. I''m someone who only speaks the truth.¡±


    The Illusionist''s eyes were shaking. She was more sensitive to people''s emotions than most after making people see illusions for so long. That was why she was able to tell that Cale was being honest.


    Her mouth slowly opened again.


    ¡°A, all of you, throw your badges away!¡±


    The people running toward Choi Han stopped walking. They then pulled the badges off their clothes.


    Tang. Tang.


    The golden badges fell to the ground one by one.


    The people surrounding Choi Han slowly fell to the ground and fainted once the badges fell to the ground.


    Choi Han let out a sigh of relief.


    However, Choi Han¡¯s pupils soon started to shake.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    The numerous golden badges on the ground...


    The badges that fell from the people surrounding Choi Han seemed to be creating a circle with Choi Han in the center.


    Oooooooong- ooooooong-


    Red smoke instantly started to rise from the badges.


    Cale moved his wind.


    Bang!


    The Illusionist''s hands that were creating symbols stopped moving with a small explosion. The Illusionist smiled brightly toward Cale.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of grabbing my head? My hands were still moving. I already finished the signing.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale immediately started to speak after seeing the red smoke start to rise.


    ¡°Choi Han, dodge!¡±


    However, Choi Han could not move. He didn''t know why, but he was frozen stiff and could not move at all. Cale heard Choi Han¡¯s shaking voice at that moment.


    "Why, why did the darkness suddenly-!¡±


    One chandelier had fallen, but the banquet hall was still bright. It was very bright. Cale¡¯s face was crumpled in a frown as he jerked the Illusionist''s neck.


    ¡°What the hell did you do?¡±


    Cale was able to look into the Illusionist¡¯s eyes for the first time. He then realized his mistake.


    The Illusionist was different than the White Star''s other subordinates Cale had met before. Cale could see the eyes of a wild beast that had yet to give up.


    She leisurely whispered in Cale¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Mr. Cale, you need to be on equal grounds if you want to make a deal with me. I created that equal grounds for you.¡±


    He could see Choi Han who didn''t know what to do as he slowly became surrounded by the red smoke.


    Swooooooosh-


    Cale tried to send his gust of wind toward the red smoke.


    ¡°Ah, Choi Han might get seriously injured if you attack.¡±


    However, he could not act rashly after hearing the Illusionist¡¯sment. She looked toward Cale and joyfully continued to speak.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll threaten you as well. Let go of my neck if you don¡¯t want to see Choi Han cut his own neck. Got it?¡±


    He heard the White Star¡¯s voice as well.


    ¡°...You asked if it was just this? Of course not.¡±


    The White Star who was slowly observing Cale¡¯s stiff expression started to speak with a more satisfied expression.


    He had thoroughly prepared after being defeated multiple times.


    ¡°You think I only prepared the fake?¡±


    Boom! Boom!


    The ground started to shake.


    This rumbling was simr to the rumbling Cale felt while he was in Young-en city.


    No, it was stronger. It felt as if the ground was splitting.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, where is this ce?¡±


    The rumbling made some people wake up in confusion. The people looked around trying to locate the source of the rumbling and managed to find it.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The White Star¡¯s wind wall slowly disappeared. Then they saw the fire snake that was heading over the walls of the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    But the fire snake soon stopped moving as well.


    The people were not looking at the fire snake either.


    ¡°...M, my goodness-¡±


    Boom!


    The ground shook as arge pir of fire appeared on the west side of the Dubori territory.


    The pir of fire that was shooting through the ground did not seem like regr fire.


    ¡°...M, magma?¡±


    The moment someone said the word that best described it...


    Boom-, boom, boom!


    The rumbling continued beforerge pirs of fire appeared in all four directions.


    Cale watched the White Star open a western window and head toward the terrace.


    The White Star raised his hand with an expression that seemed to say he didn''t care about Cale or Choi Han. Cale¡¯s gaze was focused on those hands.


    Craaaackle-


    The fire sword was burning brighter than ever in the White Star¡¯s hand.


    ¡®...It¡¯s different.¡¯


    This was different than the fire sword Cale had seen in the past. He could feel that the sword in front of him right now was significantly stronger than in the past.


    This was probably the true fire sword.


    "Cale Henituse, you should know about the Sword of Disasters after fighting against Syrem, right?¡±


    The fake Dragon yer''s half-powered Sword of Disasters. How strong had it been?


    Cale and Raon had struggled during the Henituse territory battle to defend against that sword. Raon¡¯s shield had been broken and Cale had to push to his limits to block it.


    ¡°I added fire to that sword. Isn''t fire a symbol of disaster?¡±


    The White Star who was the final Dragon yer had added his fire attribute ancient power into the Sword of Disasters.


    The fire the ancient White Star had possessed was a disaster.


    Fire was one of the easiest things for people to fear.


    ¡°I will bring forth a true fiery disaster.¡±


    His sword pointed past the Dubori territory and into the Land of Death.


    The Land of Death.


    The only ce among the Western continent''s Forbidden Regions that was said to be created by human hands.


    The desert that became known as the Land of Death after the death of the final necromancer.


    And the Dubori territory that was located next to that desert.


    The White Star leisurely spoke as if he was dealing with a passing breeze.


    ¡°I will create a new reason for thisnd to be called a Forbidden Region.¡±


    He would bring death to thisnd through a fiery disaster this time.


    ¡°So, what will you do? Cale Henituse, your young Dragon is not by your side. You cannot escape.¡±


    The White Star was full of anticipation. He was looking forward to seeing how this man would react when he was left to fight alone, when he was at his limits.


    He thoroughly observed Cale¡¯s nk expression.


    Cale mind was loud at that moment.


    - That damn bastard we need to beat with a stick! It won¡¯t be enough to curse that bastard until the moment he is gone from this world! We need to curse him to death! Aaaaaaaaaah!


    It was a clear voice that was swearing so coarsely.


    - I''m going to kill that bastard.


    It was the voice of the Sky Eating Water.

 Chapter 446: Even if you breathe quietly (5)

    <h4>Chapter 446: Even if you breathe quietly (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - That bastard who does shit like this with people need to get shitted on at least once! Ow! I was watching because I thought we could smack him in the back properly this time!


    Cale wanted to focus on what the White Star was saying, however, his mind was like the middle of a busy marketce right now.


    - Is that bastard looking down on our Cale? Huh? Why the hell would you put a good and pitiful kid like Choi Han under an illusion? Huh? Huh? Hey White Star bastard, respond to my questions!


    ¡®Excuse me, Miss Sky Eating Water... How can the White Star respond to you?¡¯


    - Cale, go! Save him from that bastard who is worse than a rotten pile of mud! Ow! I need to XXX and XX that bastard up!


    - Calm down.


    - Super Rock! Would you be calm in a situation like this? It''s an illusion, an illuuuuuusion! That terrible thing returned to the world again! How can there be such a XX like XXX situation?!


    ¡®Aigoo. She¡¯s no joke.¡¯


    Cale''s mind nked out at the Sky Eating Water''s speech that was getting worse.


    ¡®She always controlled herself decently, so why is it so bad this time?¡¯


    The only difference than before was the existence of the Illusionist. Had the Sky Eating Water fought against an Illusionist in the past?


    Cale felt his mind going nk as he listened to her swearing that was getting worse and raised his head.


    He made eye contact with the White Star who pointed the fire sword toward him and started to speak.


    "What''s wrong? You can''t think of a way out? Is your mind in a chaotic mess?¡±


    ¡®Yes. My mind isplicated and quite loud right now.¡¯


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for even you this time.¡±


    ¡®No, my mind isn¡¯t aplicated mess because of you-''


    - Not easy my ass! A fire like that is nothing. A natural disaster? I can bring forth all sorts of natural disasters if Cale is willing to faint three times! Huh? If Cale''s willing to be unconscious for about three months, hmm? I can cause a real natural disaster if he¡¯s willing to be unconscious for a season!


    ¡®Wait, why do I have to faint three times? Why do I have to be unconscious for three months? Who knows what the White Star would do during that time?¡¯


    Cale had a headache.


    ¡°Let go of my neck.¡±


    Cale reached his hand out the moment he heard the Illusionist¡¯s voice.


    Baaaaang!


    The fire rammed into the silver shield.


    Shhhhhhhhh.


    Cale¡¯s body was pushed back. The Illusionist''s neck was already out of Cale¡¯s hand. Cale felt his palms that cast the shield tingle.


    Craaaaaackle.


    The fireing out of the White Star''s fire sword was easily destroying Cale¡¯s silver shield.


    ¡°It¡¯s different than before, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The White Star was rxed. The Illusionist and Sayeru moved next to him. An odd sensation filled Cale¡¯s mind.


    Had he ever faced the White Star and his subordinates on his own before?


    ¡°The sword of disasters now also has fire. Your shield alone is not enough to defeat this fire sword. You''ll probably need to use multiple powers too.¡±


    He was right.


    Cale needed to use multiple powers as the White Star mentioned.


    ¡°You''ll need to use at least three ancient powers to get rid of the pir of fire and fight against Sayeru and me. Then you''ll probably faint very quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp-like scoff and the White Star nodded his head as if he understood.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you have no friends to help you this time.¡±


    That was correct as well.


    Raon, Choi Han, and the others were all not able to help Cale right now. Cale needed to use more ancient powers than normal but there was nobody to protect him once he fainted.


    ¡°I found it very odd that you faint so easily even though you have all five attributes of ancient powers. Your body should be in bnce. I found the answer after debating it for a while.¡±


    The White Star had thought about a lot of things prior toing to the Caro Kingdom this time.


    It was important to get the final earth attribute power, but he was someone with the patience to wait 1,000 years.


    ¡°Your te is weak. No matter how much your te has grown because you created a bnce of attributes, your te itself is too weak that it breaks so easily.¡±


    His physique itself was okay, but Cale Henituse¡¯splexion was getting paler as time went on. The White Star who noticed that had made up his mind about two things.


    One of them was to capture Choi Han...


    ¡°The second of my goals was to destroy your te.¡±


    The other was to destroy Cale Henituse when he was left alone.


    ¡°The others seem to rely on you, but it looked like you were the one who would die without them. Especially in the middle of the battlefield.¡±


    The White Star started tough and Cale had to admit this was true.


    ¡°...It looks like I looked down on you too much this time.¡±


    The White Star was thinking one step ahead this time.


    - That rotten bastard is saying his goal was Choi Han and Cale and not the final earth attribute power, right?


    - It seems that way.


    The Super Rock warned Cale.


    - Run away.


    The White Star said the same thing.


    ¡°Try to run away. You''ll be able to at least meet up with the Dark Elves if you leave through the window.¡±


    The pirs of fire shooting up from the north, south, east, and west. He could see the anxious Dark Elves between the pirs of fire. Things would be much easier for Cale if he met up with them.


    However, he could not escape.


    Boom! Boom, boom.


    Cale turned his head after feeling the banquet hall shake again. He could see a dome filled with red smoke.


    Choi Han was inside this red dome.


    Boom, boom!


    He could feel Choi Han stomping his feet inside. His iling was turned into rumbling for the people inside the hall.


    ¡°As expected, you cannot run away.¡±


    The White Star smiled before pointing the tip of his sword toward the red smoke dome.


    ¡°Lately, I''ve felt that you were many steps ahead of me. Then I figured out that Choi Han knew ¡®thatnguage.¡¯ ¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Boom!


    A rumbling stronger than before came bursting out of the red dome. Cale could see the Illusionist start to sign with her hands again.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The red smoke intertwined to turn into chains. Tens of chains charged into the dome.


    ¡°Tie him up.¡±


    She was probably telling it to tie Choi Han up. The Illusionist touched the back of her neck as she smiled toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Mr. Cale, Mr. Choi Han will go ¡®ow¡¯ if you try any funny business.¡±


    Cale could not move rashly after seeing the chains cover the dome even after hearing her sneer-filled teasing.


    The White Star continued to look at Cale.


    ¡°Just stay there unable to do anything.¡±


    Cale¡¯s limit was being unable to move because of one subordinate. The White Star who had waited for 1,000 years had to make Cale fight even more at his limit until the point he had no choice but to break his te.


    He couldn''t let Cale die as there was something Cale needed to do in his ce.


    Swooooooosh-


    The wind wall appeared under the White Star¡¯s foot like stepping stones. The White Star kicked off the terrace railing and walked out of the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    The White Star scoffed at Cale¡¯s swearing as he looked down from the sky outside the Lord¡¯s Castle. He could see the Dark Elves who were nervous while looking at him as well as the residents of the territory who were running away from the pirs of fire.


    ¡°It looks like hell.¡±


    It was the site of a disaster as he mentioned.


    People were running away in fear without anything on them.


    ¡°That must be the one card Cale Henituse yed.¡±


    The White Star could see crown prince Valentino and the Knights Brigade staring at him. They could not approach the Lord¡¯s Castle and were anxious as they looked around at the pirs of fire and the residents.


    ¡°The crown prince would have been quite a hand to y but it looks like the worst hand to y at this moment.¡±


    It would not be weird for crown prince Valentino and the Knights Brigade to die at any moment after being caught in the White Star''s trap.


    The White Star looked back toward Cale who was inside the terrace. He could see the bloodshot gaze ring at him.


    ¡®Yes, re at me like that until you can¡¯t hold it in anymore and attack me.¡¯


    Attack me if he wants to save the residents, the Caro Kingdom''s crown prince, the Knights Brigade, and the Dark Elves.


    Use your ancient powers until you destroy your te.''


    The White Star''s sword pointed to the sky. He could feel the fire surrounding him. He could feel the pirs of fire that were flowing like magma.


    The White Star felt the power of the fire in all four directions surrounding the Dubori territory and started to speak.


    ¡°Come to me.¡±


    The escaping residents plopped down on the ground at that moment.


    ¡°T, the fire!¡±


    ¡°...Ah...it''s a d...disaster.¡±


    The ground underneath the four pirs started to crack. Four rivers were created as the ground cracked. There was fire or magma or whatever this was flowing inside those rivers.


    Actually, it was not flowing. That red liquid was destroying the ground and ferociously creating its own path. It then quickly headed toward the White Star.


    ¡°Come out! Hurry up ande out! Material things aren¡¯t the issue right now!¡±


    ¡°But, ah, ah-, our house!¡±


    Baaaaang!


    A house in the path of the red liquid turned into nothing. The people escaping could only drop to the ground with pale expressions.


    ¡°T, that person is the White Star......¡±


    Crown prince Valentino couldn¡¯t say anything. He felt suffocated. It was not because he was near the hot fire.


    It was because the White Star did not feel human.


    No, he didn''t seem to be from this world.


    The things he was doing felt like a sight you would read about in mythologies.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°...Miss Dark Elf.¡±


    A familiar Dark Elf approached him. Tasha who was familiar with the crown prince after seeing him a few times stood in front of him.


    ¡°Are you here to deliver a message from young master Cale?¡±


    ¡°No, your highness.¡±


    Valentino bit down on his lips after seeing her shake her head.


    ¡®True, what could even young master Cale do in this situation?¡¯


    Tasha looked next to Valentino at that moment.


    ¡°I came to hear young master Cale-nim''s message.¡±


    ¡°...You came to hear it?¡±


    Valentino looked next to him as well. Shaman Gashan was looking at the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    Caw. Caw.


    Valentino recalled how he continued to hear the crows through this chaotic moment.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    He did not simply hear them.


    The cawing had slowly increased as time progressed. Valentino raised his head. In the dark night sky where the burning pirs of fire had not reached yet...


    Gashan started to speak.


    The eyes of a crow that was looking inside the Lord¡¯s Castle¡¯s terrace with a rat in its mouth sparkled. Those eyes were looking at Cale¡¯s lips.


    ¡°...Wait.¡±


    Bear King Sayeru approached Cale with light surrounding his body.


    ¡°Wait for what? Are you talking to our liege right now? Kekeke, you think he¡¯ll wait because you asked him to wait?¡±


    He scoffed at Cale who was looking at the spot outside the terrace where the White Star had been with a nk expression.


    ¡°Wait......¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep talking to yourself? Hmm? Are you trying to think of something while making it look like you''re trying to talk? It won''t matter.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°What did you show him?¡±


    Cale''s gaze headed toward the Illusionist.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Choi Han was still iling inside the dome. However, the iling was slowly dying down.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    The Illusionist approached the dome covered in red chains and caressed it.


    ¡°I just recreated his most painful and desperate moment? Something that would make him want to die?¡±


    The Illusionist gently caressed the red chains.


    Bang, bang!


    She could feel the iling inside the red dome.


    ¡°How pitiful. How painful must the illusion inside here be? Who cares if he is a sword master? Humans are bound to fall before despair.¡±


    She smiled brightly after seeing Cale''s frown.


    ¡°I have some negative feelings toward you, Mr. Cale.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I was going to put out the fire in the Jungle while pretending to be a shaman. Then I was going to control the Jungle and make it mine. That was my first n to conquer the Western continent.¡±


    The Illusionist''s smile brightened the more Cale started to frown. Cale started to speak at that moment.


    It was something the Wind Elementals told him earlier in the day.


    ¡®The Bear King called the Illusionist by the name, Elisneh!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right! But doesn¡¯t that name sound familiar?¡¯


    That was the case. He had heard this name before.


    Actually, he had seen this name before.


    It looked different, but he had definitely seen it before.


    ¡°Conquer it, huh? Is that why the Monarch of the Molden Kingdom is here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know who I am?¡±


    One of the strong kingdoms of the Eastern continent. Young Monarch Elisneh the First who rose to the highest position in the Molden Kingdom in her thirties looked toward Cale as if he was a cute little boy.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re going to die today anyway. I''ll let it go that you know about my identity.¡±


    Plop.


    Cale undid another button at that moment. The Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Directory quickly flew by inside his head. He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°...Just wait.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Did you say something?¡±


    The Illusionist who was scoffing at Cale moved her hands away from the chains and started to make signs toward Cale.


    "Should I toy with you using illusions as well? Hurry up and use your ancient powers. Hmm? What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±


    The Illusionist saw Sayeru start to frown at that moment.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    The rms surrounding the Lord¡¯s Castle suddenly started to sound. The Illusionist''s eyes opened wide. This rm would only go off for one reason.


    ¡®...The mana disturbance tools!¡¯


    The rms would sound if something happened to the mana disturbance tools.


    The dye magic was removed and Cale''s hair turned red again at that moment.


    Raon cast a different spell around Cale instead.


    He could hear Raon''s voice.


    - Human! I came with Goldie gramps!


    An extremely angry Raon was shouting in his mind.


    Raon had gone to the Forest of Darkness and then the Eastern continent after bringing Gashan over.


    - Gramps is nagging that I am great and mighty but can''t even deal with something like this! Human, please tell gramps that I am great and mightyter!


    However, he also sounded excited.


    - Just wait! The great and mighty Raon Miru will soon be inside the Dubori territory! Hehehe!


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    Cale was listening to the rm while standing tall. He could see the Illusionist''s frowning face.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips crept up as he looked.


    ¡°Why do you have such an expression on your face? This rm sounds like the rm for a mana disturbance tool-¡±


    However, Cale could not finish his sentence.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha-!¡±


    Loudughter echoed inside the hall. Theughter that mixed with the rms sounded too much like a shriek at the same time.


    Cale gaze headed toward a spot in the hall.


    ¡°...Choi Han?¡±


    Theughter wasing from the dome covered in red chains.


    Noise that sounded more like shouting thanughing wasing out of the dome.


    Choi Han faced a day in the past once the darkness suddenly enveloped him.


    Rustle. Rustle.


    He lowered his head while walking.


    He could see the hands of a young person even though the hands had some calluses on it. He could also see a school uniform.


    He could see his breath when he breathed out.


    ¡°Is it an illusion?¡±


    Choi Han looked at the sight he had seen on the day he first fell into the Forest of Darkness. He put his hand inside his uniform pocket.


    He had ended up in this ce with nothing but his school uniform.


    However, the uniform had pockets.


    He quickly took out the thin wallet he felt inside it. This was originally something he had lost on the first day while cluelessly wandering around.


    Choi Han realized it at that moment.


    ¡°It is an illusion.¡±


    He looked at his family picture inside the wallet.


    This was an illusion.


    Choi Han was sure of it.


    How?


    It was because the faces on the family picture were not clearly visible.


    Illusions could not ovee forgotten memories.


    Choi Han who remembered the first day he fell into the Forest of Darkness but did not remember his family members¡¯ faces started to frown.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The young boy''s eyes looked old.

 Chapter 447: He’s Human (1)

    <h4>Chapter 447: He''s Human (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Han felt no emotions about returning to the day he fell into this world and the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°It is an illusion, but it feels real.¡±


    The feeling of the leaves rustling and crunching under his feet, the breeze brushing past his cheek, and the scent of the forest mixed inside the breeze. Everything felt real.


    The scent of the forest.


    Although it sounds beautiful, a fishy and rotten scent was mixed inside that scent of the forest.


    It was the scent of the Forest of Darkness that was a mix of the fresh scent of a forest and the cruel and vicious creatures inside it.


    The breeze blowing through this ce where weak creatures and monsters could die at any moment had the fishy scent of blood within it.


    Choi Han had not known what these scents were when he first arrived, but the now older Choi Han knew the identity of these scents too well.


    He had seen a countless number of deaths.


    That was why he was feeling nothing right now.


    Choi Han lowered his head and continued to look at the family picture inside his wallet.


    ¡°...This.¡±


    However, the blurry faces of his family members stabbed at him as it reminded him of his forgotten past.


    ¡°This is a bit painful.¡±


    He was sad about all the time that had passed rather than the illusion itself. He could calmly talk about it, but he could not hide the feelings.


    ¡®I did get much older.¡¯


    Choi Han realized that he had aged quite a bit as he became nostalgic about the past.


    ¡®But I''m relieved.¡¯


    Choi Han was thinking that ¡®relieved¡¯ was the best word to describe his feelings right now.


    He was relieved because he had seen the older versions of his family through Choi Jung Soo''s memories. There were none of his direct family members and he had only seen older versions of some of his cousins, but he was thankful for that.


    Choi Han¡¯s hand holding the wallet grew weak.


    ¡°...I told you to carry a wallet.¡±


    He didn''t remember her face, but he remembered his mom¡¯s voice.


    His dad had given him some allowance as he quickly grabbed the wallet after hearing herment.


    ¡®I remember that.¡¯


    Choi Han carefully put the family picture back in the wallet and safely put the wallet in his pocket. He then started to walk.


    ¡®I need to quickly get out of this illusion.¡¯


    It was obvious how bad it would be for Cale who was left alone while he was in this illusion. Of course, the situation could be different if Raon quickly made it over.


    ¡®Still.¡¯


    Choi Han now had Kim Rok Soo, no, Cale, as his family.


    He had considered Cale to be like family for a while, but Cale became his true family after seeing through Choi Jung Soo¡¯s memories.


    ¡®Oh,e on! Kim Rok Soo, why do we share the same birthday too?!¡¯


    ¡®I''m quite annoyed that we were born on the same day so shut up.¡¯


    ¡®...Wow, I''m hurt. Kim Rok Soo, you''re so cold.¡¯


    ¡®Shut up.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo had the same birthday.


    ¡®Hey, hey, Rok Soooooooo.¡¯


    ¡®Don''t call me in such a disgusting way.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s such a pity the more I think about it. I could have taken you as a dongsaeng if you were bornter than me.¡¯


    ¡®Talk to the wall if you''re going to continue with this nonsense.¡¯


    ¡®Wow, team leader-nim! Listen to the way Kim Rok Soo is talking to his one fellow employee! He¡¯s so cold!¡¯


    ¡®Cold my ass.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo had considered Kim Rok Soo to be his brother. He considered Kim Rok Soo both as his dongsaeng and his hyung.


    After seeing all those memories, Choi Han felt simrly to Choi Jung Soo that Kim Rok Soo was his real nephew and sibling.


    ¡®I am different than Choi Jung Soo.¡¯


    He had not just seen Choi Jung Soo¡¯s memories but had even experienced them first hand, but Choi Han did not mistake Choi Jung Soo as himself.


    However, he still took the things he should take.


    One of those things was Choi Jung Soo''s abilities.


    Rustle.


    Choi Han turned his head after hearing a quiet noise.


    It came from the trees inside the forest. Choi Han noticed the gaze of the enemy hidden inside the shadows of the trees.


    ¡®The old me couldn¡¯t do it.¡¯


    His past self was in such panic walking around the forest in confusion that he had not seen that gaze and ended up as the wild animal''s prey.


    ¡®I ran and ran some more.¡¯


    He kept running to escape that wild animal. He didn''t care that his uniform pants ripped after being snagged by a tree branch as he ran without stopping.


    He had not even realized how hard it was to breathe or that his face was covered in sweat.


    He just kept running.


    He had then fallen.


    He fell, rolled on the ground, got back up, and continued running without realizing that the wallet he had carelessly shoved back in his pocket had fallen out.


    ¡®The memories of the past-¡¯


    The moment those memories filled Choi Han¡¯s mind...


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s sight changed.


    His surroundings had instantly changed.


    ¡°Grrrrrrr-¡±


    The memories he had just recalled started to rey itself.


    Choi Han who had fallen while running could see the wild animal leisurely approaching him.


    The monster had slowly approached him as if it was savoring the final moments of its pitiful prey.


    Choi Han nkly stared at that scene.


    The Choi Han of the past had cried at this moment.


    ¡®Soooooooooob. Ugh.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t have the courage to get back up and keep running away.


    ¡®...Dad, mom......¡¯


    The fall had been painful and he was too scared of this monster approaching him.


    Even though he had trained in ancient martial arts and developed his strength since he was young, this moment had been too scary for a young kid like Choi Han.


    He wanted to drop everything.


    However, the Choi Han of the past could not drop everything.


    He needed to get back up.


    The moment he needed to get back up reyed itself in front of the current Choi Han.


    Crack.


    Choi Han¡¯s wallet had been stomped by the wild animal''srge paw. The past Choi Han had recalled his family picture and the faces of each family member at that moment.


    That had riled him up.


    ¡®I need to survive! I need to survive no matter what!¡¯


    That thought made Choi Han grab a nearby rock and throw it at the wild animal and thankfully it hadnded on the wild animal''s eye.


    Choi Han was able to keep running away thanks to that.


    Choi Han had tried to find his wallet again after a few days but the wallet that was stomped by the wild animal was gone for good.


    Choi Han could see the wallet under the wild animal''s foot again.


    ¡°...No.¡±


    He knew it was an illusion, no, maybe because he knew it was an illusion, Choi Han picked up the rock and threw it toward the wild animal.


    That rock hit the wild animal''s eye as he remembered.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    The wild animal shook its head and could not open one eye anymore.


    Choi Han got up after seeing the animal''s reaction. He then quickly started to run. He was running forward unlike in the past.


    He was not running away from the wild animal, but running toward it.


    His wallet was not something that should be stomped on like this. He would save it this time. Choi Han did not want to go through his memories, as he had epted his lost years for what they were.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He let out a gasp.


    He stepped forward.


    However, his foot would not move. He was just walking in ce. He tried to move his foot forward with everything he had, but his feet only moved in ce.


    ¡®I guess I can''t change the past even in an illusion.¡¯


    Boom. Boom.


    He could not approach the wild animal no matter how hard he tried.


    Choi Han slowly started to frown. However, his feet did not follow his will. The wallet was crushed and crushed again each time the monster moved while covering its eye.


    The picture inside would crumple and rip as well.


    ¡®...Dad, mom......¡¯


    His past self''s cries echoed in Choi Han¡¯s ears. His gaze was focused only on the wallet. The forest surrounding him slowly turned darker.


    It was at that moment.


    Chhhhhhh-


    His feet that were continuing to try to approach the wild animal were caught in red chains. The red chains stealthily but quickly tied Choi Han¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    They then pulled Choi Han back.


    His body was slowly moving away from the wild animal as the young Choi Han of his memories had run away from it.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Choi Han kicked his leg and tried to remove the chains. However, it was useless. He used his hands to pull on the chains next.


    Chhhhhhh-


    However, Choi Han¡¯s hands were soon caught by more red chains that came out of the darkness. Choi Han saw red chains cover his legs, hands, arms, shoulders, and stomach.


    He slowly moved away from the wild animal as he had done in the past and watched as the world slowly became darker.


    This darkness gave him a simr feeling to the night he faced after barely managing to escape from the wild animal on his first day inside the Forest of Darkness. It was the night he barely survived as he shivered in fear that something else might appear and kill him. It was the night he cried while thinking about his family picture. It was the night he continued to say the names of his family members as he could not sleep.


    That night-like darkness was waiting for Choi Han after moving away from the wild animal and the crushed wallet.


    ¡°...Ha, haha-¡±


    Choi Han started tough.


    ¡°Hahaha-¡±


    He could not handle this situation withoutughing. He had long forgotten how to cry when he was scared. He couldn''t let monsters approach him while he was crying in fear.


    He had kept his mouth shut and if he bit down on his lips too hard that it started to bleed, he quickly wiped it off and cleaned his hand in the sand. He couldn''t let the scent of his blood draw monsters over either.


    However, he had not been able tough in the past.


    He couldn''t let hisughter draw monsters over.


    ¡°Hahaha-¡±


    Choi Han continued tough.


    He moved a hand covered in chains. Choi Han¡¯s shaking hand slowly grabbed what he wanted to grab.


    The red chains. He tightly grabbed the thinging out of the darkness and dragging him into it.


    He then walked into the darkness.


    ng, ng.


    Choi Han grabbed the red chains with both hands and pulled himself toward the darkness.


    The darkness made him recall many things. Most were miserable moments he had to spend alone.


    Choi Han stoically walked through that darkness. Once it was dark enough that he could not see his arms and legs anymore...


    Haha-¡±


    Heughed.


    ¡°Dawn arrived after this moment.¡±


    Night always passes.


    It was so dark that he could not see the red chains anymore. However, the chains were still in Choi Han''s hands. Those hands turned into a fist and punched into the darkness.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    Choi Han punched at the darkness over and over.


    His hand started to hurt. He could smell blood within the darkness. It was probably his blood as his hands got cut.


    Bang! Baaaaang!


    However, he did not stop.


    He needed to end this darkness.


    Boom- boom!


    Craaaaaaack.


    Choi Han finally smiled from inside the darkness.


    ¡®I found it.¡¯


    He had found the way to end the darkness.


    He took arge swing.


    Baaaaang!


    Choi Han finally saw the darkness start to crumble.


    The red dome was breaking.


    Choi Han reached his hand toward the area past the broken dome. He let go of the red chains. His bloody hands reached forward.


    ¡°H, how did you-?¡±


    The shocked Illusionist''s voice reached Choi Han¡¯s ears. However, his hand didn''t stop and managed to grab it.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Illusionist saw Choi Han''s hand that grabbed her arm. The hand that had lost its regr color because it was covered in blood was grabbing so tightly that the Illusionist¡¯s arm was going numb.


    She moved her gaze from her arm and looked toward Choi Han. She then gasped.


    She saw two extremely deep ck eyes.


    His eyes were too deep and looked to be drying up for someone who was still just a teenager.


    The Illusionist''s eyes were shaking after looking into Choi Han¡¯s eyes.


    Those ck eyes saw his family member smiling in relief behind the Illusionist at that moment.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head at Cale¡¯s question with a smile.


    He was fine.


    He was fine now.


    No, he was good.


    He was very good now.

 Chapter 448: He’s Human (2)

    <h4>Chapter 448: He''s Human (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale¡¯s eyes headed toward Choi Han¡¯s bloody hand that was grabbing the Illusionist¡¯s arm. He heard Choi Han¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°I will take care of it.¡±


    Cale looked at Choi Han once before turning around. He then quickly started to walk toward the terrace.


    ¡°...Did you just say you will take care of me?¡±


    He heard the Illusionist¡¯s voice before hearing a louder noise.


    Baaaaang!


    It was the sound of the red dome being destroyed, and then...


    Boom!


    Cale looked toward the wall with the terrace window. There wererge cracks on the wall.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Illusionist had been mmed into the wall.


    ¡°...Vicious punk.¡±


    He was certain Choi Han had thrown her. However, Cale did not turn around to check on Choi Han.


    Tap.


    His foot stepped on the terrace railing.


    Wiiiiiiiiing, Wiiiiiiing.


    The rm continued to echo throughout the castle and Cale heard something cutting through the wind behind him.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll let you go so easily?!¡±


    He heard Bear King Sayeru¡¯s shout. That made Cale realize that the things cutting through the wind behind him were Sayeru¡¯s light arrows.


    ¡®What do you want me to do about it?¡¯


    Cale did not stop. There was no need to stop.


    Baaaaang!


    The light arrows exploded after crashing into a violently shining ck aura. Sayeru turned toward the owner of the ck aura who had destroyed the light arrows.


    Drip, drip.


    Blood dripped from the person''s hand to the ground. Choi Han, the person with the bleeding hands, observed Sayeru with a stoic gaze.


    ¡°We should finish our battle fromst time.¡±


    Choi Han had fought against Sayeru at the Mogoru''s Northern Alchemists¡¯ Tower. Sayeru''s hands became covered in light as he recalled that moment.


    It was so that he could fight at any moment.


    However, his opponent had no thoughts about fighting him.


    ¡°But there''s something I need to take care of first.¡±


    Choi Han quickly started to move after saying that.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Sayeru quickly started to move, but Choi Han was faster than him. His ck aura headed toward the Illusionist who was surrounded by red smoke and was signing with her hands.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Illusionist stopped signing and rolled on the ground.


    Baaaaang!


    The ck aura stabbed into where she had been standing and destroyed the area.


    The Illusionist''s eyes opened wide after looking at that spot for a moment.


    ¡®Where is he? Where is Choi Han-¡¯


    She could not see the Choi Han.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    She then felt someone grabbing her neck from behind. The fishy scent of blood filled her nose as well. She heard a stoic voiceing from behind her.


    ¡°I found it.¡±


    Choi Han grabbed the Illusionist''s arm. He had told Cale that he would take care of it. He needed to take care of this situation.


    That meant that stopping this Illusionist came first.


    His eyes saw a chain bracelet. It was a gold bracelet. Choi Han started to smile.


    He had seen it correctly when he had grabbed her arm earlier.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Sayeru¡¯s light spear shot toward Choi Han. The Illusionist twisted her body away from Choi Han and used her other hand to aim for Choi Han¡¯s vitals.


    She was moving like a well-trained martial artist.


    ¡°Did you think I only knew how to create illusions?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    The hand that had been grabbing the Illusionist''s neck grabbed something else. Blood sttered over the gold chain bracelet.


    Crack!


    Choi Han¡¯s hand cracked the gold chain bracelet.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Illusionist instantly started to cough up blood and her body curled forward. However, Choi Han had to move back in order to dodge the spear.


    ¡°Ellie!¡±


    Sayeru quickly supported her and Choi Han raised his head. He could see Cale flying up from the terrace.


    ¡°...Crows.¡±


    There were hundreds of ck birds following him. Choi Han started to move immediately. He knew what he needed to do.


    That was the same for Cale. He started to speak as he jumped off the terrace railing and into the air.


    ¡°Gather the residents in one area.¡±


    Caw. Caw.


    The crows that had been following Cale like a ck curtain started to disperse. Gashan started to speak at the same time.


    ¡°Cale-nim has given his orders. He says to gather the residents in one area!¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Tasha surrounded her body with wind and took the Dark Elves with her as she headed for the escaping residents without any hesitation.


    Crown prince Valentino motioned for the knights to follow them before asking Gashan a question with a concerned expression.


    "Shouldn''t they run away from the fire? What do you n on doing about t, that red fire, those red rivers? Did young master Cale say anything else?¡±


    He could see the fire approaching them from the four pirs to the north, south, east, and west. Valentino felt fear while looking at the red liquid that was flowing like a river.


    He wanted someone to take care of this for him, and the only person he could think about who could make that happen was Cale.


    However, the escaping residents had no such thoughts on their minds.


    They had no such thoughts at all. Would their lord who taxed them at such high rates save them? They would be lucky if he didn''t run away first.


    They needed to find their own ways to survive. The only way to survive for these residents was to run away.


    They needed to run away from that river-like fire, that disaster.


    Caw, caw.


    It was at that moment. They heard the crows cawing.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A child who was running away while holding her mom''s hand raised his head. Crows were flying above them.


    ¡°Mom, mom.¡±


    The child''s mom was about to raise her head as well before she stopped moving. A Dark Elf had appeared in a corner of the alley. He saw the stopped family and pointed in a direction.


    ¡°Go that way! The crows will lead you there!¡±


    The woman who felt chaos after hearing this sudden statement subconsciously asked. This was the only thing that coulde out of her mouth right now.


    "Can we live if we go there? That direction-¡±


    ¡®-Can we trust that it is safe?¡¯


    She could not say thattter part. However, the Dark Elf smiled as if he understood her feelings and responded.


    ¡°Yes, you''ll live.¡±


    The woman felt her child pulling at her clothes at the same time.


    ¡°Mom, mom! Look at that!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re having an important conversation right-¡±


    The woman who was trying to quiet her child opened her eyes wide after seeing where the child was pointing. There was someone in the air holding a burning fire sword.


    She could tell that this was the person responsible for this situation because the fire sword looked simr to the pirs of fire.


    There was someone else floating in front of that person.


    They were both too high to see clearly, but she could still clearly see the color of the powers in both people¡¯s hands.


    ¡°...Water?¡±


    That blue thing looked like water.


    ¡°Hurry over to that direction. His highness, crown prince Valentino is over there as well.¡±


    The woman lifted her child after hearing the Dark Elf''s voice. It should be safe if someone that important, if the crown prince was over there.


    She could also feel it.


    ¡°Hurry over!¡±


    ¡®He is on our side.¡¯


    The person whose hand was covered in blue was on their side.


    Her intuition about such things was quite sharp as she didn¡¯t own much. The woman carried her child and started to run toward the direction the Dark Elf had pointed toward.


    There was no reason for her to get lost.


    Caw, caw.


    A crow acted as her guide. Crows were spread out throughout the city guiding everyone to one location.


    ¡°It looks like you somehow handled things and came out.¡±


    The White Star who had been talking while looking down then looked forward.


    ¡°Based on the rms, it looks like you''re trying to destroy the mana disturbance tools as well. Cale, I guess people on your side are slowly heading over?¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and pointed the spear in his hand toward the White Star.


    ¡°Why do you have so much to say today? I''m getting tired of it.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The White Starughed at Cale¡¯s grumbling voice. He then pointed his fire sword toward Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this the first time we are facing each other alone? Why don''t we chat some more?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Cale ignored him.


    ¡®He wants to talk now? He wants to talk when there are rivers of fire trying to destroy the Dubori territory from the north, south, east, and west?¡¯


    Cale didn''t have the time nor luxury to do that. Raon and Eruhaben had not destroyed the mana disturbance tools yet. He needed to face the White Star alone.


    However, Cale had no choice but to listen to the White Star¡¯s words.


    ¡°Did you know about this? There was one power that the ancient White Star had that I was trying not to take.¡±


    ¡®What? The bastard who wanted to be the ancient White Star didn''t want one of his powers?¡¯


    Cale turned toward the White Star who smiled after understanding the question inside Cale''s gaze.


    ¡°It was the water ancient power. You¡¯ve seen my water ancient power, right?¡±


    He had seen it.


    The White Star¡¯s water attribute ancient power was like a wall that was mainly used as a shield.


    ¡°To be honest with you, I do not need any defensive powers. I needed a weapon that could attack.¡±


    The fire sword pointed toward Cale.


    A spear made of water. The Sky Eating Water that was still cursing in Cale''s mind.


    ¡°That was why I headed to theke where the Water of Judgment was supposed to be.¡±


    Cale¡¯s hand that was holding the spear flinched.


    - Wait, the Water of Judgment is me.


    As the Sky Eating Water mentioned, the ¡®Water of Judgment¡¯ was the name that a god had given to the Sky Eating Water.


    ¡°That power was said to be quite strong. It was said to be a strong spear that was loved by a god and could judge anything.¡±


    Cale could see the greed inside the White Star''s eyes.


    ¡°That spear is the Water of Judgment, isn¡¯t it? You took what was supposed to be mine. But now you''re also trying to take my earth attribute ancient power?¡±


    That greed slowly turned into anger. The White Star had never shown such anger toward Cale before.


    The White Star continued to speak to Cale.


    ¡°Come at me.¡±


    Cale bit down on his lips and grabbed the spear with both hands. The water spear slowly extended and the water at the tip of the spear started to violently twirl.


    Swoooooosh-


    Wind surrounded Cale¡¯s body even more.


    The White Star continued to smile as if he knew what Cale was thinking.


    ¡°Your posture when holding the spear is terrible. You should probably learn some martial arts.¡±


    Strong fire rose from the White Star who got into position as well.


    ¡°You think water should be able to defeat fire, right? But my fire is a fire that has be one with natural disasters. You cannot defeat it with water alone.¡±


    ¡°Who said I was only using one of my powers?¡±


    The White Star''s morale dipped a bit after hearing Cale¡¯sment.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale sounded as if he was sighing as he responded to the White Star¡¯s question.


    ¡°Did you think I was just standing here with a single spear as I listened to you?¡±


    Cale shook his head from side to side.


    The White Star heard an unfamiliar noise at that moment.


    Boom.


    It was far from arge shaking, but it was definitely the sound of the ground shaking.


    Boom, boom.


    North, south, east, and west. The noise wasing from all directions.


    Crack.


    A quiet sound came out of the ground at that moment. The ground was slowly starting to crack.


    The ground was cracking from inside up to the surface.


    A crack appeared in front of the red wave that was furiously charging forward while gobbling everything in its way.


    Cale heard a voice in his mind.


    - I think you are going to faint.


    - Shut up and hurry up and dig properly! You damn Super Rock!


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone and the Sky Eating Water¡¯s conversation filled Cale¡¯s mind.


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    ¡°...Did you perhaps use the earth attribute ancient power-¡±


    The White Star who was mumbling in shock could see Cale¡¯s twisted smile.


    ¡®Perhaps my ass. That perhaps is right you damn bastard!¡¯


    Crack, crack.


    There was a hole in the ground that was created from those quiet noises. Then as a small strand of water slowly entered into the hole...


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    People heard a loud noise that sounded loud enough to wake the night. They could see strands of water shooting up from the north, south, east, and west.


    Cale red at the White Star.


    ¡®He said he wanted to create a natural disaster?¡¯


    ¡°Disaster my ass.¡±

 Chapter 449: He’s Human (3)

    <h4>Chapter 449: He''s Human (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Water that was supposed to flow from top to bottom was flowing in reverse.


    The White Star rationally knew that the water was unable to put out his fire, however, his natural instincts were making him move.


    That water is dangerous.


    His body was moving forward on its own.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°...You weak ass bastard.¡±


    A blue spear crashed into his fire sword and blocked his way. The White Star then saw the bastard smiling and running away.


    ¡°Did you only realize that now?¡±


    Cale said that as he quickly descended. He heard the Super Rock''s voice in his mind.


    - Shouldn¡¯t you use the power of the crown?


    The Dragon yer crown had helped Cale fight against the White Starst time.


    However, Cale shook his head at the Super Rock''s question as he descended.


    The blue water continued to shoot up into the air opposite his downward moving movement. Those water pirs soon becamerge enough for people to see.


    Blue and transparent water.


    The pirs of water that should normally not be visible in this dark night were sparkling and revealing their presence. This was ironically because of the light from the pirs of fire that were here first.


    ¡°Huff...huff, huff.¡±


    The woman who had been running nonstop with her child in her arms finally managed to see the spot people were gathering.


    ¡®His highness! The knights are also there!¡¯


    The crown prince and the knights were in the za as the Dark Elf had mentioned. Wouldn¡¯t her chances of survival go up if she was next to them?


    The woman then saw people pointing to something in shock.


    Baaaaang-


    She then heard a loud noiseing from a distance. The woman who had been busy running while thinking only about survival could now hear everything again.


    ¡°Mommy! Behind you!¡±


    The woman slowly turned around after hearing the child in her arms pointing behind her and shouting. And then she saw it.


    ¡°...Water.¡±


    Pirs of water as tall as the pirs of fire were shooting up into the sky.


    The people who had been running away from the rivers of fire ferociously approaching from the north, south, east, and west had all stopped to stare at those pirs of water as well.


    Unlike this odd liquid fire that they could not tell if it was magma or not, the pirs of water resembled water that they could see anywhere.


    However, these pirs of water were mesmerizing for the Dubori territory''s residents.


    ¡°Mommy! I''ve never seen so much water before! Wow!¡±


    Just like the child¡¯s innocent admiration, water was not something abundant in the Dubori territory which had a desert next to it, even if they had more than enough to survive on.


    People who had only seen water in small thread-like rivers, wells dug deep underground, and rain watched water in the shape ofrge pirs blocking those rivers of fire.


    Siiiiiiiiiiiizzle- Siiiiiiiiiiiizzle-


    They could hear things starting to burn.


    White smoke started to rise to the sky.


    ¡°I, it stopped!¡±


    The red liquid that had been gobbling up everything in its way was slowly starting to disappear without advancing anymore.


    More vapor started to rise as the water and fire continued to touch each other.


    It almost felt as if there was white fog slowly surrounding the area around the river of fire.


    ¡°A, anyway, it is going out!¡±


    ¡°W, we''re safe!¡±


    "Keep running! We''re like ripe persimmons if those pirs of water get destroyed!¡±


    The red liquid that had been flowing forward like a river or maybe even a tsunami was slowly disappearing.


    ¡°...How-¡±


    The White Star who knew better than anybody else that the fire, that this disaster had stopped looked toward the still present pirs of water in shock.


    This was no regr fire.


    It was a special fire fused with disasters to have the characteristics of magma.


    But it turned into vapor as soon as it touched that water?


    The White Star''s gaze headed toward Cale who was descending. Cale was observing the White Star as well.


    - Different.


    The Sky Eating Water''s clear voice filled Cale''s mind.


    - I am different than the Water of Judgment.


    Her voice only reached Cale¡¯s mind, but she was talking to the White Star who was looking down toward Cale.


    - The me that I chose for myself is more real than the me that someone else created. That power in the past was something that had none of my own will. This power with my will is much stronger.


    The name, ¡®Water of Judgment,¡¯ that was given by a god was effectively many shackles for her. As she threw away those shackles and decided to live her life as the Retrogressive Water...


    She had be stronger than in the past.


    - I need to gobble up the sky as well.


    She needed to be much stronger to gobble up something that could not be touched. She needed to be more violent as well.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale could feel his heart beating wildly. This was a signal from the Sky Eating Water. She was telling him to hurry up and start as the preparations were finished.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°You thought this was it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The White Star tried to read Cale''s lips, but Cale didn''t give him the time.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Cale who was heading toward the center of the za while surrounded by wind reached both hands forward.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    The eyes of the people who had been looking at the pirs of water opened wide.


    Ooooooooong.


    The pirs of water started to turn with the water inside these pirs furiously starting to turn as well. The White Star had an ominous feeling about this.


    Bzzz, bzzzz.


    A strong whirlwind of power was giving the White Star the chills.


    ¡°...Cale Henituse!¡±


    The White Star¡¯s body quickly descended toward Cale. Fire was shooting out of his fire sword. The fire turned into the shape of a red crescent moon-shaped boomerang as it flew toward Cale.


    Baaaaang!


    However, the red crescent moon was blocked by ck aura.


    Siiiiiizzle.


    The ck aura was gobbled up by the red crescent moon and instantly disappeared.


    However, the White Star¡¯s fire did not manage to reach Cale. The White Star could see Choi Han standing on top of the tallest building nearby with his sword pointed at him.


    It was Choi Han''s aura that had blocked the fire.


    ¡°...That bastard......!¡±


    Cale started to speak as the White Star started to frown.


    Boom!


    As a rumbling that shook his whole body came from his heart and gave him the signal...


    ¡°Eat it up.¡±


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The people in the za raised their heads.


    Four strands of wind flew out from Cale and moved toward the north, south, wast, and west. People who turned their heads following those strands of wind then saw it.


    ¡°...Spears......!¡±


    ¡°Arrows?¡±


    The ends of the spinning pirs of water turned sharp. Four spears pointed their firm arrow-like points toward the red pirs.


    Cale let the wind carry his voice.


    ¡°Fire.¡±


    - I¡¯ve been waiting for this.


    The Sky Eating Water responded and therge water spears shot toward the pirs of fire.


    The people nearby nkly watched this sight. Their ears were ringing because of therge spears¡¯ movements.


    Caw. Caw.


    Those people snapped back to focus and stepped back thanks to crows biting and pulling at them. Their speed slowly increased as they ran away from the pirs. However, they continued to turn their heads to watch the fire and water sh against each other.


    Baaaaang!


    Loud explosions could be heard as the water and fire shed.


    The ground started to shake as well.


    Sizzling sounds came from all directions.


    It seemed as if the world was flipping over.


    ¡°...This is not possible. You can block- a disaster?¡±


    The descending White Star¡¯s pupils were shaking in disbelief.


    Siiiiiizzle.


    The magma-like fire was slowly being destroyed by the ferociously mming water.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The water continued to m into the pirs of fire even as the tips of their spears broke down. They gnawed away at them. Then they gobbled them up.


    The furiously spinning water gobbled up the fire before turning into vapor and flying up into the sky.


    Crown prince Valentino got goosebumps all over his body as he watched.


    The fire did not end up burning everything and therge water did not turn into a tsunami and destroy the nearby crops either.


    They both dispersed into the air as if they had never existed from the start.


    His head quickly looked up.


    ¡°...Young master Cale.¡±


    Young master Cale was descending from the sky. He was heading to the center of the za near crown prince Valentino.


    Valentino walked over toward Cale like a man who lost his mind. The goosebumps had not disappeared either.


    ¡®Cale Henituse, Cale Henituse.¡¯


    How many times had he heard that name from almost everywhere these past few years? He had also personally seen this man¡¯s amazing disy of power at the Caro Kingdom''s battle as well.


    However, he was not shocked this time.


    ¡®Is he human?¡¯


    Was this man human?


    Could you call someone who could so freely use the powers of nature human?


    Shock and gratitude as well as fear and unfamiliarity filled Valentino''s mind


    Both the White Star and Cale Henituse had simr powers.


    This one fact was sounding the rm in Valentino''s mind. However, he naturally walked over to Cale.


    He wanted to see the person who made this amazing thing happen.


    Valentino reached his hand out toward Cale the moment Calended on the ground.


    He wanted to at least pat him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    However, his hand stopped in the air.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Cale body started to fall forward. Valentino saw something that was dark red unlike the fire falling to the ground.


    The dark red blooding out of Cale¡¯s mouth quickly wet his clothes and the ground.


    ¡°Young master-nim! Are you okay?¡±


    Gashan who had approached at some point supported Cale up.


    Valentino could see Cale''s hands as he leaned on Gashan. They were slightly shaking. It was not just his hands. His entire body was slightly shaking.


    His paleplexion could not be covered even by the blood flowing at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Valentino let out a gasp.


    ¡®He¡¯s human.¡¯


    Cale Henituse was also human.


    Why did Cale Henituse have to cough up blood and be in so much pain?


    Valentino looked around. He could see people looking shocked and concerned for Cale. He then saw the za where the residents of the territory had gathered.


    Valentino realized it after observing each and every person¡¯s gaze and expression.


    Cale Henituse is different than that man known as the White Star.


    He heard Gashan¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Young master-nim, aren¡¯t you overdoing it?¡±


    Valentino urgently turned his head to look at Cale. His gaze soon headed up into the air.


    Baaaaang!


    He saw a shining ck light shing against fire.


    The auraing out of Choi Han¡¯s sword was fighting against the White Star''s fire sword.


    To be more specific, Choi Han¡¯s ck aura did not fear getting broken as it continued to prevent the White Star froming down.


    Valentino could feel that the White Star¡¯s gaze was focused on the za even without being able to see him.


    That red sword was aiming for the people in the za. He realized it right away.


    The White Star then saw some silver threads slowlying out of Cale¡¯s hands.


    ¡®...Shield!¡¯


    It was the power Valentino was familiar with, the same power that had made Cale famous.


    He realized that Cale was trying to create a shield. He was doing it to protect the people here. Valentino started to clench his fists. He opened his eyes wide and firmly clenched his fists.


    The silver threads that slowly came out as Cale coughed up blood and continued to shake started to be clearer.


    ¡°...Young master-nim!¡±


    Gashan¡¯s concerned voice echoed through the za.


    Cale who was listening to that voice started to frown.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    He had used too much of the Sky Eating Water.


    It had been too much.


    He had also used the earth attribute ancient power as well.


    Furthermore, he had been using the Sound of the Wind almost all day.


    Although he had not used all five attributes, his body was shaking because he had used too much of the water.


    ¡®Should I have used the crown?¡¯


    He would have been fine if he had done so.


    - Let¡¯s stop.


    He heard the Super Rock¡¯s voice.


    However, Cale could not stop.


    ¡®Choi Han can¡¯tst long!¡¯


    Furthermore, he had told the people to gather at the za.


    - Yes. You already decided to use your powers since that moment.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips slowly went up and formed a sorrow smile as if responding to the Super Rock''s sorrowful voice.


    A beautiful silver light appeared in front of the people who had their heads up at that moment.

 Chapter 450: He’s Human (4)

    <h4>Chapter 450: He''s Human (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale''s hands that were reaching toward the sky weakly fell down.


    His slumping hands were still slightly shaking. Cale did not think about making his hands stop shaking.


    A silver light.


    He could see therge and half-transparent dome covering the entire za. The silver light was shining brightly.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Gashan quietly shouted to him with an emotional voice.


    ¡°Raon-nim must have arrived!¡±


    Cale did not cast his shield. He didn¡¯t need to do so.


    - Human!


    He heard Raon''s voice that was filled with urgency. Cale lifted his head up. Raon''s silver shield looked quite sturdy.


    This should be enough to resist multiple aftershocks of the White Star and Choi Han¡¯s attacks.


    ¡®So smart.¡¯


    Cale sighed at the fact that Raon cast a silver shield and not a ck shield. He was a kid but he was a smart kid, like a certain someone.


    ¡®I guess he is the Dragon Lord''s child. He also got a young noble''s level of education by being with Eruhaben-nim since he was young.


    ...He¡¯s no joke the more that I think about it.¡¯


    Cale heard some footstepsing toward him as his expression turned serious. He turned his head toward the direction of the footsteps only to see crown prince Valentino looking at him with an extremely odd expression.


    Was he smiling, crying, or angry? He opened and closed his mouth a few times without saying anything with that confusing expression.


    ¡°...Young master Cale, is that silver light your doing as well?¡±


    Cale had to think after hearing this question that took Valentino so long to ask. This silver dome that was like his silver shield was actually Raon''s shield, but he could not tell Valentino that Raon had cast it.


    He could not reveal the existence of a Dragon so easily.


    ¡®There are no mages nearby either.¡¯


    Mages would instantly realize that this silver dome was a magic shield, but unfortunately, there were no mages with Valentino because of the mana disturbance tools.


    ¡®Should I say that it is a hidden ally mage helping out since the mages from the Lord¡¯s Castle may end uping here?


    Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡¯


    Cale organized his thoughts and opened his mouth to speak. He was about to say that it was a great and mighty mage ally helping out.


    However, Valentino was a bit faster.


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t need to say anything. I already understand enough of your thoughts.¡±


    ¡®My thoughts? What do you know about my thoughts?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Valentino in shock, but the crown prince who seemed to be thinking about something shook his head before turning away from Cale and walking toward a nearby knight.


    ¡°What the...?¡±


    Cale¡¯s mumblings did not reach Valentino. Instead, Cale felt his trouser cuffs starting to get wet.


    - What do you mean, ¡®what the,¡¯ you stupid human! Human, you are an idiot!


    He couldn¡¯t see them, but Cale could draw out the front paws grabbing his leg. The sniffling noise echoed in his mind.


    It was definitely Raon. Cale finally realized something.


    ¡®I don''t hear the mana disturbance tools rm anymore.¡¯


    The wiiiiiing noise that had sharply and loudly echoed through the entire territory could no longer be heard. That symbolized just one thing.


    ¡®Did they find and destroy the mana disturbance tools?¡¯


    As Cale wondered where Eruhaben who should havee with Raon could be...


    - D, destroy everything! Beat it to a pulp! Obliterate it!


    As Cale tried to ignore Raon¡¯s shouts as usual...


    Baaaaang!


    He heard a loud explosion. Cale¡¯s head automatically turned toward the source of the explosion.


    ¡®Damn.¡¯


    Cale could not gasp out loud. Gold mana was shining like the moon.


    At the center of that radiant gold light was a beautiful gold-haired man who made even the Whales look ugly.


    Cale heard a resident¡¯s mumblings reached ear that moment.


    ¡°...The Lord¡¯s Castle''s roof is- t, the roof is broken!¡±


    That explosion had juste from the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    The triangr roof of the tallest tower within the Lord¡¯s Castle had turned into dust and was slowly disappearing. He had cleanly destroyed only the top floor and the roof. Maybe that was why, but there was no debris either.


    Cale thought he could see the people running out of the Lord¡¯s Castle in fear after hearing the loud noise.


    - As expected of gramps! Human, the mana disturbance tools were in there! Gramps said he would destroy them all!


    ¡®T, these vicious and fierce Dragons!''


    Cale could not help but smile even with a pale expression. The corners of his lips that were dyed dark red from blood slowly started to rise.


    ¡®Ah. I feel rxed.¡¯


    Cale''s mind was quite at peace.


    - Human! We can use magic now! Ahahahaha! Just sit here and wait! I''ll be back after destroying things!


    Raon¡¯s rambling voice made him feel so at peace. It was amazing.


    - You unlucky bastard. Why does a smart bastard like you always bleed after mming in with your bare body? Tsk.


    Cale could hear the ancient Dragon click his tongue and nag at him, but even that made Cale feel at peace.


    ¡°Young master-nim, that sir is-!¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Gashan¡¯s bright voice and calmly responded.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s on our side.¡±


    Gashan was not the only one listening to that statement. The crown prince and the nearby residents all felt relieved after hearing his voice.


    The crown prince could not ask the bloody Cale a question and asked Gashan instead.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    "He is a mage-nim on our side.¡±


    Valentino was a smart person as well. His expression instantly brightened.


    ¡°...Mage? Does that mean the mana disturbance tools have been destroyed?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    He immediately headed toward the knights after hearing Gashan''s response. The Knight Captain urgently rushed toward Valentino''s side.


    They could now use magic. That meant that there were many things Valentino could do now.


    The individual who had been waiting for this moment more than anybody else let go of Cale¡¯s pants and shot up into the sky.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Choi Han was jumping across roofs having trouble holding the White Star back. The White Star was angry but could notunch any strong attacks toward Choi Han. Choi Han was a precious individual.


    ¡°You can¡¯t attack properly.¡±


    Choi Han who realized this started to slowly test the White Star¡¯s patience. The White Star snorted at him.


    ¡°I didn''t know you had such a personality.¡±


    The White Star dodged Choi Han and sent his fire toward the silver dome. The fire that started from his sword flicked down like a whip.


    Choi Han jumped in between the two.


    ¡°Did you think there was anything you knew properly?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The White Star sneered at Choi Han who continued to talk endlessly during their fight and swung the fire whip.


    Baaaaang!


    Then there was an explosion.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Both the White Star and Choi Han groaned. Choi Han who had charged toward the fire whip with just his word groaned because of the hard head that mmed into his back.


    Siiiiiizzle-


    The White Star''s fire was blocked by a different water wall.


    - Choi Han! What¡¯s wrong with your hands? Are you okay? You don¡¯t need to worry anymore! The great and mighty Raon Miru has brought goldie gramps who is just slightly smarter than me!


    Choi Han¡¯s back hurt where Raon headbutted him, but there was a smile on his face.


    ¡®Raon¡¯s head is so hard.¡¯


    He couldn''t help but smile at the fact that he was having such a useless thought during battle. However, the thing that was making his smile even bigger was the sight in front of him.


    He could see the White Star start to frown. He could also see the gold rope that was making him unable to move.


    ¡°...You dare!¡±


    The angry White Star tried to move his arms. However, his arms could not move properly as if they were chained down.


    His gaze followed the gold whip tying his arms down and saw ancient Dragon Eruhaben.


    ¡°...Damn prey like you dare to......!¡±


    ¡°I guess you are calling me prey since you were a Dragon yer at one point.¡±


    ¡°How were you able to get through the mana disturbance to destroy the mana disturbance tools?¡±


    Eruhabenughed at the White Star''s question. The answer was simple.


    Using magic in an area where mana was chaotic and not normal could damage the user because of the shing of regr mana and the chaotic mana.


    That was why only spells that did not require much mana had to be used. Of course, mages under the high-grade level could not even try to use those kinds of magic when the mana disturbance state was as bad as it was here, and even high-grade mages would feel sick and feel like throwing up.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Eruhaben strengthened his gold whip as he responded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    The White Star then saw the whip tying him down start to twist. The White Star immediately swung the fire sword toward Eruhaben after feeling the whip trying to rip away at his arms.


    ¡°Aigoo, I should dodge a Dragon yer¡¯s sword.¡±


    Eruhaben chuckled as he dodged the White Star''s sword.


    ¡°...Are you making fun of me right now?¡±


    Eruhaben smiled at the White Star''s reaction and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°No?¡±


    Choi Han heard Raon''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    - That''s not true! That¡¯s right! He¡¯s making fun of him! Our gramps is doing a great job! He¡¯s the best! Oh, Choi Han. I''m going to soon learn how to destroy mana disturbance from gramps and my, m, mo-, anyway, I''m going to learn it! Just wait! Tell the human I''m going to learn it soon and that Raon Miru will be able to get it done! Ah, also!


    Choi Han¡¯s shoulders flinched for a moment.


    He was not the only one. The moment the White Star¡¯s sword mmed into the chuckling Eruhaben¡¯s gold shield...


    Bang!


    His body flinched.


    The ancient Dragon under the gold shieldughed out loud after seeing this reaction.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you expect this much after the mana disturbance tools were destroyed?¡±


    Raon was talking in Choi Han''s mind as well.


    - Ah, also! Good Mary is here!


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Choi Han finally realized where the flow of power that made him nervous hade from. His gaze headed toward the west.


    The desert that turned ck during the night time....


    He could see something creating a path on the empty desert and walking toward them.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    The people inside the za could see it as well.


    It was something that was as ck as the now ck sand.


    ¡°D, Dragon?¡±


    There was arge Dragon above the sand.


    ¡°Bone Dragon!¡±


    A Dragon made with numerous monster bones.


    The necromancer in a ck robe was standing on the head of the Dragon made of ck bones.


    Tap. Tap.


    The people who were dazed by that sight turned after hearing footsteps. There were people jumping on top of the houses in the city. They were the Dark Elves.


    Cale took out the golden top''s whip.


    ¡®Are you okay? We were worried!¡¯


    ¡®Are you hurt? Let¡¯s really go see the World Tree-nim next time! Let¡¯s go ask her for some medicinal herbs that are good for the body!¡¯


    ¡®...Chaos...destruction...I am sad...You...should... not... go chaotic...or destroy yourself...I will do it......¡¯


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Deliver my message.¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes, of course!¡¯


    ¡®To the Dark Elves, right?¡¯


    ¡®Will deliver whatever you wish. Happiness. Peace. Love.¡¯


    Gashan and Cale made eye contact at that moment.


    The crows were looking at the za.


    Cale started to speak again. The n would continue. They had to stick with the original n even more after being hit like this in order to protect the Dubori territory and prevent it from being destroyed any more.


    So everyone...


    ¡°Run.¡±


    Tiger Gashan carried Cale on his back and started to run.


    They were headed toward the Land of Death.

 Chapter 451: Right Arm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 451: Right Arm (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Dark Elves all headed or the Land of Death.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The watching residents¡¯ eyes opened wide. It was because the people who were telling them toe here were leaving and going elsewhere.


    It was even more shocking because Gashan and Cale were at the center of that group.


    ¡°...They''re running away without these people? Cale Henituse is leaving people behind?¡±


    The White Star''s eyes slightly frowned as he watched.


    Even with this young Dragon''s shield, it was obvious that the forces protecting the residents and knights would decrease if Cale escaped. The residents started to be scared as they felt the same way.


    ¡°W, who is going to protect us?¡±


    ¡°Why is he throwing us aside?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    One of the Dark Elves who had followed Gashan who had Cale on his back hesitated as he looked at the za and started to speak.


    ¡°Is it okay to leave them there like this? We haven¡¯t captured the ck mages in the Lord¡¯s Castle or taken care of the rest of the enemies.¡±


    Another person approached them and responded once he asked the question.


    "We did everything we could.¡±


    ¡°Tasha-nim.¡±


    Dark Elf Tasha looked at the za and the Lord¡¯s Castle with a cold gaze before speaking to the Dark Elf warrior.


    ¡°How much must we do for them?¡±


    The Dark Elf warrior was at a loss for words. He also felt that Tasha was very cold. It was different seeing someone who took the lead in everything for the Underground City and the Roan Kingdom act like this.


    Tasha continued to speak to that warrior.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to take care of things the Caro Kingdom¡¯s citizens can do on their own.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    What did she mean by things the Caro Kingdom''s citizens could do on their own?


    Tasha was about to respond to that question. However, Cale responded first.


    ¡°No matter how strong the White Star is, he cannot win against numbers and justification.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that-¡±


    ¡°It means that there¡¯s no need for us to do everything. We can leave it for someone who would do a better job. The Caro Kingdom is not such a weak ce.¡±


    The Dark Elf warrior flinched after hearing noises that then started toe from multiple directions.


    Booooom- Boom- Booooom!


    The drum noises wereing from all directions except the South.


    They were all headed for the Dubori territory.


    The nearby territories¡¯ Knights Brigade, the Royal Knights Brigade, and soldiers were surrounding the territory like a tsunami and marching forward.


    Cale listened to the beating of the drums and recalled how crown prince Valentino had nodded his head when they made eye contact before Cale had run away.


    ¡®Crown prince Valentino ignored the issues in the Dubori territory.¡¯


    He had ignored the issue of the residents running away because of the extreme taxes because he was worried about his position being shaken. However, he personally showed up when the territory was in danger.


    It was very humane, and he at least had the minimum level of a sense of responsibility.


    ¡°Huh? Huh?¡±


    The residents curled up after hearing the drums and could not hide their anxiety once the silver shield disappeared.


    The Knight Captain raised his voice at that moment.


    "Everybody calm down!¡±


    Paaaat. Paat!


    Bright lights started to appear around the za at that moment. The Knight Captain''s voice cut through the za as people became even more shocked because of those knights.


    ¡°The Royal Mages have arrived!¡±


    High-grade mages had teleported and appeared at the set coordinates. The Captain approached the crown prince and bowed.


    ¡°Your highness! We will create some magic circles! Everyone will soon arrive!¡±


    ¡°Quickly create them! Cast a shield over the za as well!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness!¡±


    The mana disturbance tools that were in the Dubori territory were now destroyed.


    Mages started to teleport over or run over with eleration magic. Crown prince Valentino clenched his fists.


    ¡®This is the Caro Kingdom. That''s why we need to protect it ourselves.¡¯


    The residents could see the knights surrounding the za with their swords out as well as the mages who were creating andbining shields that were smaller and weaker than the strong shield from earlier.


    The drums slowly got closer and they could hear the soldiers¡¯ shouts as well. The residents¡¯ bodies that were curled up in fear slowly started to open.


    Baaaaaang!


    Another explosion came from the Lord¡¯s Castle at that moment.


    ¡°Shit! Get them!¡±


    Bear King Sayeru gave an order to the ck mages. However, they could not properly cast their spells.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    Fire cast by a Fire Elemental and a Water Elemental''s water wall were blocking their path. Some of the Dark Elves popped out of there and started to escape.


    They were the ones who had not left with Tasha earlier. They were still taking care of Cale''s orders to help the residents escape to the za.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Lord-nim! Please wake up!¡±


    The Lord who was covered in dust was being supported by a knight who was trying his best to escape from the Lord¡¯s Castle. The knights, mages, servants, and administrators all urgently rushed out of the door that the Elementals destroyed for them.


    Sayeru started to frown as he watched.


    ¡°Damn it, Ellie!¡±


    ¡°Ah, why do you keep calling me?! I can¡¯t cast any illusions right now because my bracelet is destroyed!¡±


    The Illusionist raged as she frowned while looking at her broken bracelet.


    ¡®F*ck.¡¯


    Sayeru grabbed his hair as he watched.


    ¡®We were going to control the lord with illusions and make the Caro Kingdom be on our side!¡¯


    It was difficult to cast any illusions because the Illusionist''s medium was destroyed. Furthermore, the Caro Kingdom''s central forces and the nearby territories¡¯ soldiers had arrived earlier than they expected.


    ¡®Who expected the crown prince to get here so quickly, no, to personallye here?¡¯


    His gaze then headed to the gold-haired man in the air.


    ¡®It¡¯s because of this damn Dragon bastard.¡¯


    Sayeru had thought that Choi Han who had left the Illusionist and rushed out of the banquet hall had headed over to the mana disturbance tools. That was why he had urgently headed to the top of the Lord¡¯s Castle, only to meet Eruhaben there.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    The Dragon had attacked the mana disturbance tools, the castle''s roof, and Sayeru as he said that. That was why Sayeru was dyed in noticing the Dark Elves using their contracted Elementals to protect the territory lord in multipleyers of barriers.


    ¡°You take care of things here. I don¡¯t care if you make a new medium or what.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    He ignored Illusionist Elisneh''s shout and shot up to the air. He looked toward the Dark Elves and Cale.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Elisneh flinched while shouting toward Sayeru.


    Caw. Caw.


    She could hear the cawing crows. Something fell by her side at that moment.


    ¡°...These damn-!¡±


    Plop. Plop.


    The crows were dropping the rats they hunted around the Illusionist. These fainted rats that had been her eyes and ears piled up around her. The Illusionist made eye contact with one of the crows at that moment.


    The crow opened its beak.


    ¡°That was a good hunt.¡±


    The tips of Elisneh''s fingers were shaking in anger after hearing the imposing old man''s voice.


    ¡°...You¡¯re just a run-of-the-mill shaman!¡±


    The crow cawed as if to sneer at her and moved away. It said onest thing as it moved.


    ¡°I was told to tell you to wait to see true despair instead of just an illusion.¡±


    Theughing old man''s voice disappeared as the crow flew away. Elisneh who had been angry realized something weird.


    ¡°...Weren¡¯t they running away?¡±


    Weren''t that crow''s owner, the Dark Elves, and Cale Henituse, their leader, currently running away? She could see them heading west past the city walls and away from the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    But showing them despair?


    Her mind quickly came to a conclusion.


    ¡®They''re not running away!¡¯


    She quickly looked around and approached a ck mage before grabbing him by the cor and giving him an order.


    ¡°Cast flight magic on me now! Either that, or contact Sayeru or the White Star immediately!¡±


    She needed to let them know.


    She needed to tell them that those bastards were not running away.


    Tasha was asking Cale a question at that moment.


    ¡°How far do we have to run?¡±


    Cale grabbed Gashan¡¯s shoulders and Gashan stopped walking. Tasha stopped as well and asked again. Her gaze headed up to the sky for a moment.


    ¡°The other Dark Elves who went to the Lord¡¯s Castle will finish their tasks and reunite with us soon. But why are we the only ones running away?¡±


    She could see Cale start to smile.


    ¡°Of course, only we are running away.¡±


    Other than Gashan, only the Dark Elves would have heard the message from their Elementals. There were many people who had not heard Cale say, ¡®run.¡¯ Cale stoically responded to Tasha who found it weird that they were the only ones running away and looked forward.


    They were now on top of the western city wall. Cale opened his mouth to speak once he got there.


    - Human! Why are you and the Dark Elves running away? I did what you told me to do before I went to the Eastern continent!


    The woman in a ck robe who had flown toward the territory and the escaping party was now floating above the city wall looking down at Cale who was on Gashan¡¯s back.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    The ck robe slightly moved as she bowed.


    ¡°Give me a ride.¡±


    The Dragon lowered its head. Cale walked onto the ck bones. He held Mary¡¯s hand and stood up straight.


    He then gave an order to the Dark Elves.


    ¡°You guys go and prepare. Follow our original n.¡±


    There were multiple things in the desert to tie the White Star down in the Land of Death.


    The people of the Underground City were able to createrge traps throughout the desert because it was a discardednd that nobody traveled across.


    ¡°I will make the White Star escape to the Land of Death during that time.¡±


    Tashaughed and moved past Cale and Mary.


    ¡°Sure. I guess our job is to run right now. We will go to y our part.¡±


    ¡°I will go with them as well. I will leave a crow behind with you.¡±


    Gashan followed behind Tasha as well.


    Cale finally looked forward. He slowly organized the thoughts in his mind.


    The Illusionist couldn''t cast illusions because her medium was destroyed, while the Caro Kingdom''s mages and knights should be able to protect the residents.


    Choi Han, Raon, and the others were all free.


    - Let¡¯s fight!


    He heard the Sky Eating Water''s voice.


    - Now we can fight without any hindrances.


    ck threads started toe out of Mary¡¯s hands.


    Screech, screech.


    The ck bone wings became covered in Mary¡¯s ck mana.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The ck Bone Dragon flew up.


    Cale looked at her and casuallymented.


    ¡°Did you be stronger?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I absorbed a lot of dead mana.¡±


    The dead mana storage facilities around the Mogoru Empire''s North, South, East, and West Alchemists¡¯ Towers. Mary who had absorbed the most dead mana from those ces had taken what the White Star wanted to take for herself.


    "Then first, block that.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The Dragon quickly flew through the air.


    It then crashed.


    ¡°Ugh! This bastard!¡±


    Mary''s ck threads that covered the Bone Dragon¡¯s wing bones had createdrge wings. The Dragon pped its wings and destroyed Sayeru''s light arrows with its front paws. Cale suddenly recalled what he said to Choi Han earlier.


    It was during the celebration in the Roan Kingdom. He had said the following while exining the n to Choi Han on the terrace.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I say that I was going to cut the White Star''s right arm off?¡¯


    He mumbled to himself as he recalled that memory.


    ¡°I guess I can destroy three different right arms.¡±


    Cale looked down toward the pale Sayeru from on top of the Dragon as he started to speak.


    ¡°You too, right?¡±


    The pale and feeble Sayeru.


    He turned even paler every time he used his ancient power.


    ¡°Your te is weak like mine, right?¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Sayeru flinched before shouting in rage as he created tens of spinning light orbs. Mary stepped forward.


    ¡°Based on our attributes, I should be the one to fight.¡±


    Cale happily handed the stage over to her. He then turned around and opened his mouth to speak.


    And then, as he made eye contact with the White Star...


    ¡°I''ll destroy your te before you destroy mine.¡±


    Choi Han, the invisible Raon, and Eruhaben all quickly charged toward the White Star as if they had been waiting for Cale to say that.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The White Star scoffed in disbelief before increasing the strength of the fire on his sword. Choi Han made eye contact with him and smiled as Cale shouted.


    ¡®I will do the same thing you did to me.¡¯


    ¡°That bastard is alone right now! Don¡¯t give him any openings to use his ancient powers!¡±


    Raon¡¯s magic that had been covered by the night sky struck down from above everything.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    A tightly interlocked started to fall toward the White Star. This trap was full of the young Dragon''s anger.


    The that was spread as wide as the night sky started to bind the White Star.

 Chapter 452: Right Arm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 452: Right Arm (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Right Arm (2)


    The White Star pointed his sword toward the sky. The fire of disaster looked ready to touch the ck falling toward him.


    Baaaaang!


    However, that red fire was blocked by the shining ck aura again.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The White Star could see Choi Han who groaned as he was flung away. He could see a golden whip flying past Choi Han as well.


    ¡°Did you think I would fall for this again?¡±


    The White Star created a water wall.


    Chhhh-


    The water wall blocked the ck. His body moved forward at the same time. The White Star easily dodged the golden whip that was approaching him like the snake. His body quickly approached Eruhaben.


    Choi Han tried to respond to that quick movement but a transparent wall got in his way.


    ¡°Ugh! This wind......!¡±


    The White Star¡¯s wind wall was blocking Choi Han''s path to the White Star. The White Star used that opening to dodge Eruhaben''s whip and move even closer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my gramps!¡±


    He ignored the young Dragon''s urgent shout.


    ¡®You''re all just damn prey.¡¯


    He was not afraid of any Dragons when there was no Dragon Lord.


    ¡®Look at the current situation. The world is so chaotic and so many Dragons have died but they all just mind their own businesses and live their lives. That''s the kind of creatures these Dragons are.¡¯


    ¡°Yet they are pretending to be family.¡±


    He found the young Dragon and the ancient Dragon in front of him to be stupid. He continued to dodge the whip and finally reached a point where he could touch Eruhaben if he reached his hand out.


    His hand holding the sword made an arc. Fire burned following the arc and headed toward the Dragon.


    ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±


    The corners of the ancient Dragon''s lips went up at that moment.


    Eruhaben released the golden whip with no hesitation.


    This gold light was not his attribute.


    Powder or dust. These tiny particles that could not easily be seen was his attribute.


    It was a power that could not be seen when covered by something luxurious.


    The ancient Dragon could see the White Star who had walked into the tiny powder particles he had spread out in the area.


    He ordered his mana.


    ¡°Explode.¡±


    Explode little particles.


    ¡®Each and one of you may be weak, but yourbined strength as you surround him is not weak at all.¡¯


    The first particle exploded. No sound was made. However, an uncountable number of particles then started to explode as well.


    The White Star started to frown.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Baaaaang, Baaaaang, bang, Baaaaang!


    He could not see in front of him. Small explosions happened every time he tried to move his hand.


    He could not move as his two legs, two arms, and his body were all surrounded by the exploding dust particles.


    ¡®This Dragon bastard- he dares to...¡¯


    The water wall blocking the disappeared. Eruhaben started to speak.


    ¡°Move back!¡±


    Water burst out of the exploding particles as soon as he moved.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The particles were instantly washed away by the water and the area around the White Star became clear.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    The White Star looked down at his sleeves. His suit that wasn¡¯t his style but he wore as he was going to a celebration had turned into a mess from the small explosions.


    ¡°...I guess you''re looking down on me.¡±


    The Castle of Light. What was giving these bastards who had hidden inside the Dragon Lord''s castle because they were afraid of him the confidence toe at him now?


    Boom, boom- boom!


    He heard the drums.


    ¡®Are those drums making you bastards confident? Do you think you can defeat me because a few of the kingdom¡¯s soldiers areing?¡¯


    He could see the ancient Dragon charging toward him again. He could also feel Choi Han who had crossed the wind wall charging from behind him as well.


    He lifted his head.


    Ooooooooong-


    The fire shot up to the sky. He split the fire into both of his hands. There was a strong gust of wind inside the fire. This wind was simr to a typhoon, another natural disaster.


    ¡°I knew I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with this.¡±


    Ruuuumble-


    The sky started to cry.


    ck clouds gathered in the sky following the White Star''s will. The ck clouds slowly started to cover the stars, the moon, and everything else in darkness.


    ¡°Your goal is to destroy my te?¡±


    He charged forward toward Eruhaben like an arrow.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡±


    Choi Hanunched his ck aura like an arrow from behind the White Star. The White Star waved one hand. The fire with the store inside opened its jaws and gobbled up the aura.


    Baaaaaang!


    Then there was arge explosion. Choi Han had to step back.


    The fire sword and a hand covered in gold dust shed at that moment. Another loud explosion echoed in Choi Han''s ears.


    Siiiiiizzle.


    The gold light slowly started to disappear as it touched the fire. The White Star looked at Eruhaben as he opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Do you hear the cries of the sky?¡±


    The ancient Dragon¡¯s hands started to shake. The White Star pushed with even more strength. The Dragon yer¡¯s Sword of Disasters. This was an extremely dangerous power for Dragons.


    ¡®Just a little more.¡¯


    The White Star stabbed his sword a little farther in.


    This fire would soon destroy the ancient Dragon''s gold mana and rip apart his two hands. The White Star saw the ancient Dragon''s stiff expression at that moment.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    The ancient Dragon stoically observed the White Star and continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s too loud with someone yapping on. I can''t hear anything else.¡±


    ¡®What? Yapping?¡¯


    The White Star realized something at that moment and raised his head.


    He had gotten rid of the water wall. Then that thing that was being blocked should have fallen down. However, the ck did note to bind the White Star. The beautiful night sky sparkled in the White Star¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaahh!¡±


    He then heard someone let out a desperate scream.


    Eruhaben started to smile.


    ¡°It looks like someone else is screaming. Hmm?¡±


    The White Star looked over Eruhaben''s shoulder to see someone caught by the ck.


    He looked like a fish. The person who was screaming as he was caught in one, two, three, numerousyers of the was Bear King Sayeru.


    Crackle, crackle.


    It was not just a ck. There was a faint current flowing through the. Sayeru''s clothes burned every time it touched the and the current shocked Sayeru¡¯s skin.


    The White Star started to frown.


    ¡°Unnecessary......!¡±


    ¡®Why did you unnecessarily try to help?¡¯


    Eruhaben smiled and covered the White Star¡¯s angry eyes.


    ¡°Alright then, shouldn''t we continue our fight?¡±


    Gold dust covered the ancient Dragon and rose like a storm.


    Sayeru continued to feel pain from the currents of the tightening and could not even see properly because of the.


    He did not see that the ck Bone Dragon was approaching him.


    ¡°Damn it, that was so sudden!¡±


    Sayeru''s light-covered hand tried to rip the ck.


    Siiizzle.


    The made of mana ripped with a burning sound, but there were so manyyers that it would take him a while to get out.


    He heard a calm voice in his ear at that moment.


    ¡°You should use more of your ancient power. Do you really think you can get out of the with just that?¡±


    The shadows of the Dragon''s wings had covered him. Sayeru raised his head. He could see Cale''s cold gaze looking down at him.


    ¡°You bastard-!¡±


    ¡®Fine, I''ll get out of this!¡¯


    He drew out the ancient power inside his body. A bright light surrounded him. It was not just a simple light.


    - Human! My is burning! That was so hard for me to make!


    The burning light instantly started to burn the away.


    Sayeru looked as if the real sun had appeared in the world.


    ¡°Kehehe, I just need tost a little longer.¡±


    He heard hear the sky rumbling.


    The White Star would soon use that power. He just needed to resist until then. He tried to shoot up into the sky with the light surrounding him.


    He tried to run.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    However, something got in his way.


    - It was hard to make, but I just need to make it again. I am great and mighty, you stupid Bear!


    ¡°This is, again!¡±


    Cough.


    Blood spurted out of Sayeru¡¯s mouth. His te was slightly shaking every time he used his power. He could see Cale¡¯s smiling face.


    It seemed to be saying that he was aiming for this. Sayeru bit down on his lips.


    ¡®Do you think I will lose? I will resist. I will escape.¡¯


    Sayeru recalled his younger days when he was very weak and poor. He then released light once more. The light started to gobble up the again.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    However, his body flinched after coughing once more.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°It really has to be an ipatible power.¡±


    Sayeru heard a robotic voice above him. He raised his head. He could see the necromancer swinging a bone sword covered in dead mana.


    The lighting off Sayeru¡¯s body brightened the necromancer¡¯s hideous face.


    It also brightened the ck bone stabbing down toward him.


    ¡°I, I-!¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t lose like this.¡¯


    Sayeru tried to move his light-covered hand up.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Siiiiiizzle.


    He heard some burning noises.


    Sayeru could see the Bone Dragon''s front paws that were holding his arms. The ck bones started to melt. However, it was enough to hold Sayeru down.


    Mary was a necromancer who uses bones. She used to only fight in the back until she learned some martial arts from Tasha.


    She then created a bone sword and continuously added her dead mana into it. This was a dead mana infused sword that only a necromancer could use.


    It also had her desire to step up and fight inside it.


    This sword was made of dead mana, something of the darkness attribute that was ipatible with light.


    That sword stabbed into Sayeru.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaahh!¡±


    His piercing scream was even louder than the rumbling in the sky.


    ¡°I made a mistake. I really should learn sword arts from Choi Han.¡±


    Cale calmly responded to Mary¡¯s statement.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    He smiled while looking at the person who pushed Mary away.


    ¡°We still managed to cut off his right arm.¡±


    ¡°...You bastard, because I''ve been going easy on you-¡±


    The White Star was growling in anger. Standing behind him was Sayeru who no longer had a right arm coughing up blood while his body was shaking.


    Cale¡¯s smile became even bigger.


    ¡®Now that we cut off the first right arm...¡¯


    ¡°Shouldn''t we cut off the second?¡±


    A water spear appeared in Cale¡¯s hand. The spear started to be dyed in a dark blue color as thick as the abyss.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Cale charged toward the White Star the moment wind surrounded his body. He was heading toward the White Star who was trying to protect Sayeru who was on his side.


    It wasn¡¯t that Cale had not used this strategy of taking people hostage or taking care of the White Star¡¯s people one by one to make him a loner because he didn''t know about this strategy. However, now that the enemy did it first, Cale would only feel better after returning it with at least double the pain.


    Raon had been in pain because of the mana disturbance.


    He couldn¡¯t tell whether Choi Han wasughing or crying.


    People were shaking in fear without being able to sleep at night.


    ¡®This bastard, who does he think he is to pull this kind of crap?¡¯


    Who cares if he is the White Star?


    ¡°Hahaha! You dare toe at me with that body?¡±


    The White Star sneered at Cale who was charging toward him. Not only did Cale look terrible because of his paleplexion and dry blood, but his hand that was holding the spear was shaking as well.


    However, Cale still charged forward.


    He focused his gaze on the White Star who was sneering at him. Then, behind Sayeru who was hiding behind the White Star...


    He saw Choi Han raise his sword.


    This was the stance Choi Jung Soo used to take when he called his Yong into his sword.


    Choi Han¡¯s ck Yong was aiming for the White Star¡¯s back. That sword was different than normal. The Yong rising from the ck aura seemed to be infused with a natural disaster.


    It was only half of the power, but it definitely seemed to be the power of a violent natural disaster.

 Chapter 453: Right Arm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 453: Right Arm (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Han carefully moved away from the others as well as the enemies. He then moved behind Sayeru while hiding his presence as much as possible.


    It was impossible for him topletely hide his presence as he did not have excellent stealth techniques like Ron. However, the others were helping him.


    Cale, Mary, Raon, and Eruhaben.


    They were revealing their powers and presences as much as possible, allowing Choi Han to hide his presence among theirs.


    Choi Han could see Sayeru''s back. He slowly raised his sword over his shoulder and pointed the tip of the sword forward as if he was holding a spear.


    ¡®Huh? Choi Jung Soo, you''re going home again? I said let¡¯s go for a drink.¡¯


    ¡®Haha. I''m sorry, sunbae-nim! I have something to do! It¡¯ll be my treat once I finish this!¡¯


    ¡®Nah, that¡¯s okay. How can I mooch off someone making less than me? Juste next time when you''re free. Ah! Bring that punk Kim Rok Soo with you! That punk always disappears right after work; where the hell does he go?¡¯


    ¡®Yes sir! I understand! Then I''ll be heading out now!¡¯


    He recalled one of Choi Jung Soo¡¯s memories.


    After struggling at work with Kim Rok Soo when he first entered thepany, he headed home right away after finishing work for a while after he got used to the work.


    There were colleagues who wanted him to join them after work because he was a friendly guy, but he always declined and headed to his own ce. Only Kim Rok Soo and the team leader knew the reason he had to go straight home.


    Honestly speaking, his home wasn''t much.


    Thepany that was located in Seoul was located around the central border of the destroyed area and the still somewhat intact area and Choi Jung Soo''s house was around there as well. His house was a small one bedroom in a building that was barely maintaining its shape as a vi.


    The building looked old like the buildings in a movie about the apocalypse he wanted before the world changed, but the people living inside were happy.


    ¡®Oh, Jung Soo. Are you on your way home?¡¯


    ¡®Yes! Work ended early today, haha!¡¯


    ¡®Good, good. Come get some radish kimchiter.¡¯


    ¡®Thank you! Your radish kimchi is the best, grandma!¡¯


    ¡®Aigoo, my radish kimchi is nothing special. I should give you more things since we get to live peacefully thanks to you.¡¯


    The grandmother looked very happy as she thanked him. Choi Jung Soo could not help but smile back.


    He looked around before going into the vi.


    The people here seemed to be more rxed with hispany being nearby. That was how the world slowly recovered its vitality and started to have hope for the future.


    The people walking around this vi all seemed happy and the sky was bright.


    Choi Jung Soo looked for a bit before heading toward his one bedroom ce with refreshed and light steps.


    He washed and cleaned for a bit before sitting down at his desk.


    Choi Han clearly remembered what was on top of Choi Jung Soo''s desk.


    Choi Jung Soo picked up the pen.


    ¡®Who else would do this if I don''t do it? Am I right?¡¯


    Who knows whom he was talking to, but he continued to write in the notebook in front of him.


    He was writing down the ancient martial arts and sword arts that the Choi household had trained for generations.


    There were already a lot of written pages. There were some scribbles, memos and a lot of pictures.


    Choi Han remembered Choi Jung Soo''s emotions as he wrote in the notebook. Choi Jung Soo wanted to leave it for the world.


    No, it wanted it to continue.


    ¡®Although I¡¯m the only one left...¡¯


    Even though he was now alone... Even though his family and cousins had all left first...


    ¡®We still need to leave behind a record of what we did.¡¯


    The things the Choi household had done.


    They had researched Korea¡¯s ancient martial arts and sword arts and trained day and night to introduce them back into the world.


    Choi Jung Soo wanted to continue that.


    Choi Jung Soo who was left alone was still bright and energetic. However, despair, sorrow, and loneliness lingered underneath those emotions.


    He was working hard to record his household''s martial arts research that he remembered.


    Choi Han had watched all of it, and thanks to Choi Jung Soo, he was able to tell what the Choi household was trying to leave behind and continue.


    He recalled that memory as he made the same resolution that Choi Jung Soo had made.


    ¡®If I continue it, that means that my family and cousins are not gone from this world. As long as I continue what they were doing, they¡¯ll be alive in this world and by my side.¡¯


    The moment that mindset became engraved in Choi Jung Soo''s heart like a tattoo...


    He had created his ¡®White Miru.¡¯


    His emotions, thoughts, and efforts...


    Choi Han thoroughly understood them all.


    After understanding Choi Jung Soo, a phrase the first Dragon yer, Nn Barrow or Choi Jung Gun had left in his memoir resurfaced in Choi Han¡¯s mind.


    < I put my heart into my power. >


    It had seemed to be a random sentence in the middle of an important story.


    However, that phrase was extremely powerful.


    It felt even more powerful when he thought about ¡®Abandoning Your Life,¡¯ and the ¡®Sword of Disasters.¡¯


    The first time he read Choi Jung Gun''s memoir, he had wondered what this ancestor of his was trying to do.


    He had been angry at how his ancestor had found sacrifices to be normal.


    Of course, he still did not understand that, but he felt that he could understand a bit of what his ancestor was thinking.


    Ooooooooong-


    A natural disaster started to gather inside Choi Han''s sword.


    This was the ancient power Choi Jung Gun had created by channeling most of his life force. The White Star who had inherited that power had created this half sword of disaster for the fake Dragon yer, Syrem.


    Even though Choi Jung Gun had not been the one to create this half power, Choi Han realized Choi Jung Gun¡¯s thoughts.


    He tried to understand why he created this natural disaster, this power to destroy the world.


    Now, he understood at least a bit of it.


    He was someone who had lost everyone other than his close friend, the Dragon.


    He was someone who died without ever leaving behind any children of his own.


    However, he still continued the name of the Dragon yer.


    Choi Han added Choi Jung Soo''s Yong into the disaster that was gathering in his sword.


    And finally, he added his ck aura into it.


    The Yong that had be violent because of the natural disaster slowly turned ck. The moment the ck Yong that finally appeared at the tip of his sword opened its jaws toward the enemy...


    ¡°...Shit!¡±


    Sayeru''s body started to shake as the White Star felt a strong power behind him.


    ¡°Why are you so shocked?¡±


    Cale was sneering at the White Star¡¯s stiff expression as he stood there with the blue spear in his hand, but the White Star could not respond to Cale this time.


    ¡°Head down.¡±


    He grabbed Sayeru¡¯s back.


    ¡°Huh, what are you doing?!¡±


    He then threw the shocked Sayeru to the ground. Swoooooooosh- The wind wall surrounded Sayeru before quickly carrying him over to where Illusionist Elisneh and the others were standing.


    The White Star then turned around and shot up to the air with his wind.


    Shhhhhh-


    The blue spear flew past where he had just been standing.


    The White Star would normally sneer at Cale who had such strong powers but failed to hit him because his spear throwing was terrible, but he didn''t have time for that right now.


    The White Star made eye contact with Choi Han.


    Ruuuumble-


    The sky was crying. It felt as if thunderbolts would start striking down at any moment.


    However, in a spot where wind was quietly gathering unlike those loud rumbling... The White Star¡¯s gaze headed toward Choi Han¡¯s sword, the ck Yong that was pointed at him.


    ¡°...My power?¡±


    He felt the power of the Sword of Disasters inside that Yong.


    The half powered Sword of Disasters he had given to the fake Dragon yer Syrem whom he created to rece his fate in order to maintain the bnce of the world clearly existed inside that Yong.


    ¡°...No. This isn''t my power.¡±


    However, it was not the power that he had created.


    It was different.


    It was not half-powered.


    He could feel something inside this ck Yong.


    ¡®The feelings I had when I received the Sword of Disasters-!¡¯


    Deep in his memories to a distant time... It was the time when he had finally taken his ce as the Dragon yer. He had received the crown and the powers from the previous Dragon yer at that time.


    The moment he activated the Sword of Disasters which was one of those powers, he was ted at the strong power but angry that he could not reveal it to the world.


    However, he still could not forget the thrill he felt when he first faced that amazing power.


    But why could he feel that powering from this sword master?


    ¡°It is mine but also not mine.¡±


    There were other things in addition to the power of disaster. Choi Han took a step toward the White Star instead of responding to that statement.


    The disaster inside his sword was the first to move along with that step.


    ¡®This is ours.¡¯


    The Yong raised its body once he took another step.


    Choi Jung Gun had thrown away the rest of his life to prepare for the potential that another White Star might appear in the world.


    Choi Jung Soo had wanted to protect the world with the Yong that was created from a collection of things his family had left behind.


    Choi Han did not have as grand of a goal as the two of them.


    The ck Yong shed once Choi Han¡¯s aura was added.


    ¡®I want to be happy like I am now.¡¯


    Choi Han took a third step.


    His sword pointed toward the sky. He then looked at his friends at that moment.


    Eruhaben¡¯s gold mana, Raon¡¯s ck mana and Mary''s ck Bone Dragon. They were waiting for Choi Han and Choi Han responded to them.


    The sword and the ck Yong that was pointed toward the sky slowly shed down toward the White Star.


    ¡°Roooooar-¡±


    The body of the ck Yong that was full of strength twisted as it quickly shot toward the White Star.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Raon and Mary¡¯s powers also shot toward the White Star once Eruhaben shouted.


    North, South, East, and West. Strong powers attacked the White Star from all four directions.


    The White Star¡¯s gaze was still focused on Choi Han even at that moment.


    Someone who looked simr to the first Dragon yer and knew how to read that text. The bastard who was able to turn the Sword of Disasters into a brand new power.


    In addition, someone whose time was twisted like his own.


    Smirk.


    That bastard was smirking at him.


    He was also mouthing something. He couldn¡¯t hear what that voice was saying, but he was able to read the lips.


    ¡°Even though thunderbolts can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s not a good person.


    This bastard is different than Cale.¡¯


    The residents of the territory down on the ground would all die if the White Star struck down with his thunderbolts right now. This bastard wasughing even while knowing that was the case.


    The White Star stretched his hand toward the sky.


    Baaaaaang-!


    A loud explosion covered the sky.


    People could see arge thunderbolt strike down to the ground. The thunderbolt was striking down on one single person.


    The thunderbolt was still connected to the ck sky. It seemed as if that person had be the thunderbolt himself.


    ¡°Roooooar!¡±


    The ck Bone Dragon charged toward that thunderbolt.


    The Dragon''s wings ripped apart and the bones exploded. A tsunami of gold and ck light mixed together and attacked from above the Dragon.


    The White thunderbolts mixed with the gold light and ck light to create a strong gust of wind.


    And finally...


    Something that was clearly a Dragon but looked different than any Dragon he had seen before opened its jaws and crunched down on him.


    Bababababaaaaang!


    All sorts of lights mixed together and shed. The ck Yong continued to slowly gobble up those lights even through the explosions. The explosions continued.


    It seemed as if the stars were exploding.


    Choi Han looked toward the feast of lights. He could see the White Star who covered his body with his thunderbolt. He was using that thunderbolt to protect his body while destroying the attacks one by one.


    ¡°Huh?! Another Dragon!¡±


    People saw another ck Yong at that moment.


    That second ck Yong charged toward the thunderbolt as well.


    The person who created that Yong weakly lowered his sword as he mumbled to himself.


    ¡°One more time. Cough!¡±


    Blood started to drip out from Choi Han¡¯s mouth.


    He could feel his te starting to shake. This seemed to be the reaction to using a lot of one''s ancient power.


    ¡®My te is strong. That is why it is only at this level.¡¯


    There was a bit of burden on his body because he used a lot of it for his first time.


    He was bleeding but it wasn¡¯t difficult.


    It was just the side effect ofbining three people''s powers, the things they had left behind, together.


    That was why he realized Cale¡¯s pain.


    What kind of pain must a person with a weak te feel?


    Choi Han looked toward the White Star.


    ¡°Do you really think you can touch my body?¡±


    The White Star red at Choi Han''s ck Yong in anger.


    ¡°One more time!¡±


    Eruhaben and Raon channeled their mana again and shot arge spear toward the White Star. The White Star scoffed at the two Dragons.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take everything you got!¡±


    The White Star sneered with a crazed smile on his face.


    Raon and Eruhaben¡¯s mana struck his thunderbolt again.


    ¡°Keep it up!¡±


    ¡°I know, gramps! I will persist!¡±


    Raon''s two front paws were shaking. Eruhaben¡¯s back was starting to get wet.


    The people below watched the lightsbine again as well as the ck Yong that attacked thosebined lights.


    As his sight be covered by a bright gold light and a dark ck light...


    ¡°Hahaha! No matter how many times you try, no matter how many new powers youe up with, you cannot defeat me!¡±


    The White Star destroyed the two Dragon''s powers even without being able to see them clearly.


    He then scoffed at the ck Yong approaching him.


    The first ck Yong had already been destroyed by the thunderbolt. The second ck Yong opened its jaws and charged forward the same way.


    The White Star sneered and received the attack.


    ¡°Come at me! Keep attacking! I will des-¡±


    However, he could not finish his sentence.


    Inside the open ck Yong¡¯s mouth...


    A very small power that had been hidden by therge powers was inside the Yong¡¯s mouth.


    It was so faint and only as thick as a needle.


    ¡°When-!¡±


    The White Star started to frown.


    Inside the open ck Yong¡¯s mouth...


    Was a thin blue spear. The ck Yong charged into the thunderbolt with the blue spear.


    Crackle, crackle!


    That tiny power dug into the thunderbolt. It created a tiny gap and continued to push forward.


    This spear that was so small that even the White Star did not notice had a strong water power that had been condensed over and over.


    The power that had been hiding inside the ck Yong slowly started to reveal its true appearance as it aimed for a single location.


    The spear created a single dot.


    That dot then created a line until the blue spear finally created a path to the White Star''s body.


    ¡°S, shit-!¡±


    The White Star tried to block the spear.


    Gold and ck mana wrapped around the White Star¡¯s thunderbolt covered legs at that moment. The ck Yong used its body to wrap around the White Star¡¯s upper body.


    Siiiiiizzle. Siiiiiiiizzzzle!


    The gold and ck manas and the ck Yong held onto the White Star¡¯s limbs as best as they could even as they became destroyed.


    ¡°U, ugh, no!¡±


    The blue spear that had created the path was heading for the White Star''s heart.


    The White Star then noticed Cale who was leaning on Choi Han. Cale¡¯s cold eyes that were ring at the White Star even as he coughed up blood seemed to desire the White Star¡¯s death.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-


    A loud explosion urred.


    People could see the ck clouds covering the sky slowly disperse.


    They then realized that dawn had arrived.


    Now that the clouds were gone... The ck sky turned dark blue as it slowly headed toward morning.


    The explosion had ended, and...


    Plop.


    Something was falling from the sky.


    ¡°How disappointing.¡±


    Cale had an emotionless stare as he stared at the White Star who managed to destroy the two Dragons and Choi Han''s powers and block the blue spear that was aiming for his heart.


    The White Star¡¯s left arm had been ripped by the blue spear and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 454: Right Arm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 454: Right Arm (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Nobody dared to open their mouths.


    The early morning sky appeared once the ck clouds that had created the thunderbolts had dispersed. Everybody could clearly see each other again.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Cale coughed up blood once more and Choi Han supported him as he asked with concern.


    "Are you okay?¡±


    However, Choi Han heard something else instead of a response to his question.


    ¡°How disappointing. I could have hit properly if I had a little, just a little more power.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze was focused on the White Star who was breathing heavily with a pale expression. Choi Han could feel that Cale was significantly disappointed that they could not take care of the White Star.


    He then recalled what Raon told him earlier.


    ¡®Choi Han! The human said that he was going to destroy the White Star! He said that the goal is to make him croak, but if that¡¯s not possible, he''s going to significantly injure him!¡¯


    The goal was to kill him or leave a serious injury, but they ended up only being able to cut off his left arm.


    Choi Han looked down at his hands.


    The tips of his hands that were supporting Cale were shaking.


    ¡®We couldn''t kill the White Star even with all these people.¡¯


    He started to frown. Two Dragons, a sword master, a necromancer, and Cale. This strong collection of people continued to attack, but only managed to cut off one arm.


    Just how much did they need to do to defeat the White Star?


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    He noticed Cale wasughing. Cale was still staring at the White Star but quietly mumbling in between breaths.


    ¡°We just need to do a little more.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han gasped.


    He had not been able to even approach the White Star when they first met him in the past. He couldn''t evenunch a proper attack before he was mmed into the Mogoru Pce''s roof.


    However, he was now able to hold the White Star down and fight him. He had gained enough power to shock the White Star.


    He had grown stronger.


    It really was true that there was no end to getting stronger as he was able to get strong enough to hold the White Star back for a moment.


    Raon had grown stronger to be able to hold the White Star down for a moment as well.


    ¡®Eruhaben-nim and Cale-nim used too much of their powers before this fight.¡¯


    Cale had used a lot of ancient powers prior to this fight against the White Star because of the Lord¡¯s Castle and the fires surrounding the city. It was almost as if he only had one arm when he fought against the White Star.


    Eruhaben had used some of his strength to destroy the mana disturbance tools.


    ¡®There¡¯s also something for Mary to do!¡¯


    Choi Han''s eyes sparkled after having that thought.


    Neither Mary nor Eruhaben had used their full strengths. They had limited themselves.


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes that moved toward Cale were full of anticipation because he knew the reason they didn''t go all out.


    The White Star started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I haven¡¯t lost a body part in a long time.¡±


    He nkly stared at the spot where his left arm was missing as if it was not even painful. He had a look of disbelief on his face. He lifted his head.


    ¡°It is already morning. Cale Henituse, what do you n on doing now? Shall we fight some more?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Cale smirked.


    ¡°Hey, White Star. Shouldn¡¯t you at least wipe the blood off your mouth before asking that question?¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    Blood was dripping from the corners of the smiling White Star¡¯s lips. His body was not normal right now.


    He had used even more ancient powers than Cale had used. His body that was unbnced because he did not have the earth attribute ancient power yet constantly bothered the White Star''s insides.


    Furthermore, the shock from losing his arm was putting his insides in serious pain.


    ¡°...What should we do now?¡±


    He mumbled to himself as he looked around.


    He couldn''t see the invisible Dragon, but the others looked like shit. However, the White Star¡¯s mind was calmer than ever.


    ¡®The Dark Elves went to the desert.¡¯


    He suspected that the final earth attribute ancient power was in the desert. The Roan Kingdom was also a possibility, but as long as Choi Han who could fully read Nn Barrow¡¯s memoir that was written in a specialnguage was here...


    He needed to find the earth attribute ancient power in this desert.


    Whether it was here or not, whether it was a trap or not, the White Star who did not have much information had to at least find the earth attribute ancient power now that he didn¡¯t manage to destroy Cale¡¯s te or capture Choi Han as he originally nned.


    ¡®The fact that the Dark Elves went to the desert means that Cale Henituse has a trap there too. How funny.¡¯


    The White Star could onlyugh as he thought about how could only move on top of Cale¡¯s palm.


    ¡®Should I just die?¡¯


    It would be better to just die and start fresh since he had already lost an arm. He was scared of the pain of death no matter how many times he experienced it, but at least he had the certainty that his life would not end with his death.


    However, there was an issue.


    It was possible to tie the other ancient powers to his soul and keep them with his reincarnation, but...


    "Are you debating whether to die or not?¡±


    Cale looked toward the cracking white mask as he asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am debating it.¡±


    ¡°Just die.¡±


    The White Star started to smile even more after hearing Cale¡¯s blunt response. Cale continued to speak as if he knew what was on the White Star¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I''ll find the earth attribute ancient power during that time and hide it somewhere you¡¯ll never find. Then maybe you''ll have to live for another 1,000 years? Would it be easy because you''ve already done it once?¡±


    Cale could see extremely angry eyes looking back at him. However, the owner of those eyes smiled as he responded.


    ¡°You think my 1,000 years are funny?¡±


    Pfft.


    Cale chuckled instead of responding. That action only angered the White Star even more.


    However, he could see everything happening as he floated in the sky.


    Arge military was moving in from multiple directions in waves. Numerous soldiers were charging over from all over the Caro Kingdom after receiving the crown prince''s urgent orders.


    An endless number of soldiers whose morale was recharged thanks to winning the battle earlier in the year would soon fill the Dubori territory.


    ¡®Our side is a mess.¡¯


    Sayeru and the others were all messes right now.


    Most importantly...


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you get some rest?¡±


    The White Star needed to rest as Cale mentioned. He would be omnipotent once he got this final earth attribute ancient power. He couldn''t die again when it was right in front of his face.


    ¡°You''re the one who looks like you need to rest.¡±


    The White Star responded to Cale. Cale nodded his head.


    Drip, drip.


    He then looked toward the White Star''s left shoulder that was dripping blood and responded.


    ¡°Yes. We need to rest. I need to rest temporarily while you need to rest for all eternity.¡±


    ¡°You damn bastard!¡±


    The White Star started to frown.


    He then swung his right arm and dodged. A ck arrow flew past where he had just been standing.


    The invisible Raon''s two front paws were shaking as he sent tens of arrows toward the White Star.


    Mary snapped her fingers.


    Snap!


    The monster bones that the Dark Elves had hidden around the Lord¡¯s Castles started to rise in response. There were many flying monster corpses as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    That was the signal for the flying monster corpses to fly up into the air and cover the sky along with the arrows. The arrows and bones slowly tightened the encirclement and surrounded the White Star.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Raon shouted and the arrows all started to fly toward the White Star.


    ¡°These stupid arrows!¡±


    The White Star created a water wall again with a pale expression. There were people flying up into the air as if trying to help him as well.


    ¡°My liege!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I''m here too!¡±


    It was Elisneh and the ck mages who had used flight magic. Sayeru was on one of the ck mage¡¯s backs as he sent a light arrow flying toward Mary.


    The person who had been watching all of this quietly whispered at that moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Choi Han immediately put Cale on his back as soon as he heard the order. The White Star''s eyes opened wide as he noticed that sight through the rain of ck arrows.


    ¡°Get them!¡±


    Choi Han and Cale headed for the desert without paying any attention to that shout. The White Star tried to get them, but the flying monster skeletons that were charging at him like fireflies were blocking his way.


    He could easily destroy them. Whether it was one at time or multiple at once, he just needed to destroy them.


    However, that would take time to aplish.


    Nheless, the White Star continued to chase after Cale and Choi Han.


    ¡°Hey! Put me down in the desert!¡±


    Bear King Sayeru noticed the situation earlier than the White Star and withdrew his light arrows before descending toward the desert.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    The White Star who stomped on a skeleton that was on the ground beforending in the desert started to frown.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing. Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing.


    The videomunication device in his pocket was going off. His gaze made the ck mages behind him look toward the videomunication device as well.


    A ck mage was shaking in fear as the White Star and Sayeru who got off the other ck mage¡¯s back looked toward him.


    ¡°It is urgent news from the Eastern continent.¡±


    No, the ck mage was actually shaking from the contents of the message.


    ¡°There are intruders in Arm¡¯s first secret base''s first boundary.¡±


    Each of Arm''s secret bases had three boundaries to notice any intruders. The first boundary of the first secret base had been breached.


    ¡°Who?! Who are the intruders?!¡±


    Sayeru started to frown. He red at the desert. He was staring in the direction Cale Henituse disappeared.


    "Cale Henituse, is it that bastard''s doing? I''m sure it was the-¡±


    ¡°No, sir! Assassins!¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    The ck mage continued to speak. A message was stilling through the videomunication device. He could feel the desperation in the other party''s voice.


    ¡°Apparently, there are assassins and mercenaries! The assassins seemed to be from the Eastern continent''s underworld households of the past! They are using their techniques!¡±


    The intruders were using the assassin techniques used by the old assassin households that had been destroyed by Arm in the past.


    ¡°There is supposedly a highest-grade mage as well! Ah! That person is...!¡±


    The ck mage quickly received the next message.


    "...That person is Glenn, the Mercenaries Guild''s highest-grade mage!¡±


    He was a pretty famous mage. He was famous for his abilities as well as for being the Mercenary King''s close friend. Sayeru started to speak.


    ¡°If Glenn is there-¡±


    The ck mage shouted as if to finish his sentence.


    ¡°The person leading the intruders is said to be Mercenary King Bud!¡±


    The White Star turned his head and looked back after hearing that message. He could see Mary and Eruhabennding on the Dubori territory''s city walls. The invisible Dragon should be there as well.


    He could not see Raon nor the expression on the hooded Mary¡¯s face. However, he could see the smiling ancient Dragon. He had a gaze that seemed to be asking, ¡®what are you going to do about it?¡¯


    The White Star started to frown. Eruhaben cast a gold shield around the city walls beforending on the desert and asking the White Star a question.


    ¡°How does it feel to be surrounded on all sides?¡±


    ck. ck.


    Skeletons cked as they surrounded the White Star and his subordinates. Archers who were pointing their bows, mages who were preparing spells and soldiers who were loading catapults appeared on the city walls as well.


    The White Star closed his eyes.


    Choi Han was running across the sand at that moment.


    Chhhhhhh, chhhhhhhh.


    Cale who was on the running Choi Han''s back had to calmly close his eyes and start to think.


    ¡®What will you do?¡¯


    Cale was nning on cutting off three of the White Star''s right arms.


    Sayeru¡¯s right arm.


    One of the White Star¡¯s arms.


    And now, Arm was being attacked.


    What would the White Star be thinking about right now?


    Would he go to protect Arm in his current condition? Or would he go to look for the earth attribute ancient power?


    - Human! Are we going to the Eastern continent now?


    Raon was stillunching ck arrows as if he remained on the city walls but he was actually with Cale.


    ¡°What we do will change based on the White Star''s action-¡±


    Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    The videomunication device¡¯s rm started to go off. Raon took out the videomunication device.


    - Young master-nim.


    He could hear Ron''s benign voice.


    - May I go hunting?


    The Mercenary King had started to move to attack Arm but the true attack had yet to start.


    Raon started to shout.


    ¡°Human! Gramps said the White Star headed toward the desert! Gramps and good Mary are chasing after him! Gramps said good Mary sent the Dark Elves a signal!¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Ron, is the Dragon half-blood next to you?¡±


    - Yes, young master-nim.


    "See you in five minutes.¡±


    Cale then started to speak to Choi Han and Raon.


    ¡°We will head near Arm''s first secret base.¡±


    The first of Arm¡¯s two secret bases.


    That was the location of the old Mn residence.

 Chapter 455: Returned (1)

    <h4>Chapter 455: Returned (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Patriarch-nim, did that punk Cale say that he¡¯ll be heading over?¡±


    Ron who was looking at the videomunication device that just ended turned his gaze after hearing the voice. He saw Mercenary King Bud Illis who was holding a long thin sword, unlike his usual self.


    Ron casually stared at the blood dripping down the thin de before starting to speak.


    ¡°5 minutester.¡±


    He didn''t say anything else before looking forward.


    Bud did not show anyints about this demeanor. He also looked toward where Ron was looking.


    ¡®...The Mn family residence.¡¯


    Although it was now being used as Arm''s secret base, this ce used to belong to the Eastern continent''s greatest underworld household in the past. Bud had been shocked when he had learned about it.


    ¡®For it to be in the Molden mountain range.¡¯


    The Eastern continent''s Molden Kingdom had grown significantly since about ten or so years ago.


    They were located at the center of the Eastern continent and usedmerce as a means to grow the kingdom, using their location effectively to be the center of the Eastern continent¡¯s economy and material distribution.


    There was a unique trait about the Molden Kingdom that managed to be the center of distribution andmerce even without an ocean around their kingdom.


    A wide in with just as wide and well-paved roads.


    Merchants had no choice but to use these wide roads with no mountains to hinder them, especially after lodging andmercial districts were created as well.


    ¡®The Molden Kingdom does have a mountain range in the northeast region.¡¯


    The mountain range was not very long, but it was very tall and dangerous that it ranked number one in climbing difficulty on the entire Eastern continent.


    The Mn family residence existed in a valley deep inside that dangerous mountain range.


    ¡®It¡¯s actually more of a fortress than a residence.¡¯


    He could see buildings built inside the dry valley and the cliffs on both sides.


    ¡°Mercenary King-nim, we have sessfully crossed the first boundary and should arrive at the second boundary soon!¡±


    Bud raised his sword again after hearing the report. His gaze turned to one side as he started to speak.


    ¡°We can see Arm¡¯s base after breaking past the first boundary as you mentioned.¡±


    Bud''s close friend Glenn Poeff and the Mercenaries Guild''s mages had destroyed the illusion spell at the first boundary.


    The assassins of the different households who had survived the destruction of their households but had been scattered throughout the Eastern continent until now were gathered here destroying the first boundary and the traps inside.


    Bud then saw someone covered in a robe sitting weakly on the ground. The robed individual started to speak.


    ¡°The second boundary will be as I mentioned as well.¡±


    He sounded weak as if he was a candle that was starting to go out.


    A bright light shed around them at that moment. The light soon disappeared and the person who appeared started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like we need to hurry.¡±


    It was Cale.


    The person on the floor raised his head. Cale could see the Dragon half-blood¡¯s eyes looking at him underneath the robe.


    Cale had a lot of things to say to this bastard. However, he didn''t have the time to leisurely chat as the situation at the Caro Kingdom¡¯s Dubori territory had taken longer than he had expected.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    He turned his head toward Ron who was calling for him.


    The usual benign smile was not on his face. His stiff face was full of anger. He also saw Beacrox who was standing behind Ron with his head down while holding his greatsword.


    There was only one thing for Cale to tell them.


    ¡°Why do you both have such expressions on your faces when you are returning home for the first time in a long while?¡±


    Beacrox raised his head and looked toward Cale. Cale, who received both the father and son''s gazes, pointed forward.


    The Mn family residence that had been covered by illusion magic...


    He continued to speak to the original owners of this ce.


    ¡°Come back soon.¡±


    Beacrox pulled his greatsword out of the ground. He then walked up next to his father, Ron. He then heard Cale''s voice again.


    ¡°Have a housewarming party once things are cleaned up. I¡¯lle over to y.¡±


    Beacrox could see the slowly appearing smile on his father¡¯s face. It was the first smile he saw after the cold and stoic expressions his father had on his face for thest few days.


    The final Mn patriarch moved his empty hand forward as he responded.


    ¡°I look forward to your housewarming gift.¡±


    Tap.


    Ron started to head toward Arm¡¯s secret base with quiet footsteps. He heard Cale¡¯s brusque voice behind him.


    ¡°Sure. I have a lot of money.¡±


    Ron had no choice but tough.


    ¡°Haha, ha-¡±


    He could not handle this situation withoutughing. He had such a cute young master-nim.


    ¡°Beacrox.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    That was why Ron could not carelessly do this. He couldn¡¯t disappoint this cute young master-nim of his.


    - I''ll bring a housewarming gift too! I''m even willing to take money out of my piggy bank if it is for a housewarming for grandpa Ron and nice Beacrox! I''m not only saying this because I am excited about a housewarming party! Of course, I want to go to my first housewarming party!


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t the housewarming party have to be grand for our even cuter Dragon-nim?¡¯


    He gave an order to his son.


    ¡°Send the signal.¡±


    Ron¡¯s gaze headed toward the second boundary. There was a small wall in that location.


    He could also see the numerous archers and mages on top of the wall.


    ¡°Fire the arrows if they get any closer!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and activate the magic circles! Prepare everything we have!¡±


    Ron calmly watched them yapping away on top of the walls.


    That kind of team makeup did not make sense for the Mn family. It was only like this because it was Arm''s secret base.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii- piiiiiiiiiiiiiii-


    Beacrox''s flute let out a sharp noise.


    One of the mercenaries who were in the front of the group heading toward the wall at the second boundary shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Gather around!¡±


    The people who were randomly charging forward gathered together in one location. They then started to move toward the wall.


    ¡°I should go as well.¡±


    Mercenary King Bud who had been watching stepped forward.


    Ooooooong.


    His long and thin de became covered in a blue aura.


    ¡°Sure. Come back soon.¡±


    Bud left the waving Cale behind and quickly ran forward.


    ¡®This is not just an issue for the Mn household.¡¯


    This was a war for Bud and the Mercenaries Guild.


    A war between the Mercenaries Guild and Arm.


    Winning this war would allow the Mercenaries Guild to defeat Arm which had be a power yer on the Eastern continent by suppressing other organizations.


    That would mean that the Mercenaries Guild would show off its strength to the entire Eastern continent again.


    His hand that was not holding the sword started to move.


    Click. Bud took the sses off his face. He then gave the order that was most fitting for mercenaries.


    ¡°Destroy everything!¡±


    Swoooooooosh-


    Wind surrounded the area around him.


    He could see the enemies as he quickly moved forward. They looked toward the strongest individual standing on the castle wall.


    His ancient power was telling him that this was the strongest person.


    Bud jerked his body back and swung his arm.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    The thin sword covered in blue aura was flung like a spear.


    Everything had happened almost instantly.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The sword pierced through the neck of the swordsman who had been issuing orders on the wall.


    That was the signal.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Destroy everything! Climb up the walls!¡±


    ¡°Kill anybody you can get your hands on!¡±


    The mercenaries were shouting as they charged toward the walls.


    ¡°Shoot the arrows!¡±


    ¡°Start the magic attacks!¡±


    The enemies on top of the walls started tounch their attacks in response.


    ¡°Ugh! Hey! An arrow hit my arm!¡±


    ¡°You stupid idiot! You can¡¯t even dodge an arrow? Move! I''ll climb up!¡±


    ¡°Kahahaha! Shoot those fireballs properly if you''re going to use them! They¡¯re so easy to dodge! Kahahaha! You stupid bastards!¡±


    The mercenaries in the front did not lose any morale because of these attacks.


    They continued to move forward whether they dodged the attacks or were hit by a spell or arrows. They didn''t seem to have any fear.


    ¡°T, these crazy bastards!¡±


    One of the archers shooting arrows looked terrified.


    One of the mercenaries made eye contact with that archer. The mercenary who had been climbing thedder in front of the pack smiled while looking at the archer whose morale was significantly down.


    ¡°Are you scared? Kahahahahah!¡±


    The Mercenaries Guild had not intruded without any sort of n.


    This was war.


    The Mercenaries Guild had considered this to be a war and gathered the best veterans they had.


    Veterans in the Mercenaries Guild were not strong individuals.


    They were the ones who survived the longest during wars and battles.


    They were people who were able to turn situations where they would get significantly injured to minor injuries.


    They were the experienced mercenaries that the mercenaries who considered their bodies to be their wealth considered to be the best.


    These were the people taking the lead right now as they climbed the wall.


    The Eastern continent had never had arge war.


    However, there were always minor wars going on and the people who survived through those wars had learned how to avoid the strong individuals in order to survive.


    ¡°Ugh, we can¡¯t let it go on like this.¡±


    ¡°Assistant Leader-nim!¡±


    Now that the Leader had died an instant death thanks to Bud¡¯s sword, the Assistant Leader had to make a decision about these crazy mercenaries that kept charging forward.


    ¡°Start!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    He gave the order and the person standing next to him blew the flute.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    An odd noise came out of the flute making the mercenaries flinch for a moment. They then had to raise their heads.


    ¡°U, up there!¡±


    ¡°Shit! We didn¡¯t expect an attack from there!¡±


    The mercenaries in the front started to frown.


    They looked toward the man-made buildings located throughout the two cliffs on the sides. Arrows, rocks, fire arrows, and other attacksunched toward the mercenaries from those buildings.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Retreat! You can¡¯t dodge those rocks! They look as big as boulders! Crazy bastards!¡±


    ¡°Thedder is broken!¡±


    Voices could be heard throughout the battlefield. The Assistant Leader who was on top of the wall clenched his fists as he shouted.


    ¡°Perfect! Keep this up! Tell them tounch the spells too!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    There were mages in the buildings along the cliffs as well. They would be extremely effective if they added onto this attack right now.


    The Assistant Leader started to smile.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Assistant Leader-nim!¡±


    One of his subordinates pointed to the cliff...


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaahh!¡±


    Someone fell from the cliff while screaming at the top of their lungs. It was one of the mages.


    The Assistant Leader''s gaze headed toward one of the buildings on top of the cliff where the mage fell.


    It was a man-made building created inside a part of the cliff.


    Someone else''s body appeared outside the samerge window.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡±


    Someone was holding that person up by the neck. That hand was the only thing preventing this person from falling off the cliff.


    The person holding this person up stoically started to speak as he looked out the window.


    ¡°Throw them all.¡±


    Another mage fell down once Ron opened his hand.


    Beacrox''s flute could be heard at the same time.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii- Piiiiiiii-


    That noise started a chain of people screaming across the buildings on the cliff. A bunch of people fell off the cliff.


    The Assistant Leader¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°...T, the assassins were mixed in with the Mercenaries Guild just moments ago!¡±


    He could still see assassins mixed in with the Mercenaries Guild''s members as well.


    However, the assassin way was to always have more people hiding without revealing themselves.


    Furthermore, these assassins had stealthily snuck in using the path that true owners of these buildings informed them about.


    The Assistant Leader started to frown.


    ¡°How could something like this-¡±


    ¡°Alright, you''ve been breached so just shut up now.¡±


    ¡°When did you get he- ugh!¡±


    The sword of the person who climbed above the wall stabbed into the Assistant Leader¡¯s heart.


    The person who was using his sword like a spear left the sword stabbed in there before picking up the sword that had killed Arm''s leader.


    Bud, the owner of the sword, then turned toward the mercenaries behind him.


    One, two.


    Bud raised his head once the mercenaries filled the wall and Ron looked down at him as he started to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s thest of them.¡±


    A noise that shook the whole valley soon started to ring.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    The second boundary was breached and only the third boundary remained. Arm¡¯s secret base started to gather everything they had at the third boundary.


    The third boundary was the main gate into Arm¡¯s secret base. It was the main gate into the Mn family residence in the past.


    ¡°Block them!¡±


    ¡°We must protect the third boundary!¡±


    Aaaaaaah-!


    The main gate opened and numerous troops charged toward the second boundary line.


    Ron who was watching them started to speak.


    ¡°I leave it to you.¡±


    Then, in a spot under the cliff where that voice could not be heard...


    In the spot heading past the second boundary to the third boundary...


    ¡°Noona, this is the right ce!¡±


    Two small Kittens crossed through a dog hole on the wall and peeked their heads out.


    The silver Kitten who was covered in dust looked at the enemies pouring out and started to speak.


    ¡°Looks like we can get started!¡±


    ¡°Ooh!¡±


    The red Kitten responded and fog quickly started to spread out starting from the silver Kitten, On.


    Hong¡¯s poison was mixed into the fog as well.


    ¡°This, what is this fog?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wro- ugh!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood had said the following while nning this operation.


    ¡®Arm will put the weakest people in the front. I''m certain they wille charging out once the second boundary is destroyed to prevent us from getting to the third boundary.¡¯


    The people in front of that group would be the weak individuals.


    ¡®On, I leave it to you.¡¯


    On¡¯s eyes sharply sparkled after recalling what Ron had said to her.¡¯


    The weakest people in the front were easily affected by the quickly spreading poisonous fog.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Hey, the formation will be destroyed if you fall! Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The pouring soldiers...


    The weakest people in the front were slowly falling down as they became paralyzed by the poison. None of them were severely wounded, but it was enough to temporarily paralyze their legs or parts of their body.


    People continued to pour out behind them.


    The formation was destroyed and they now had issues moving.


    ¡°We can¡¯t see properly because of the fog!¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Their sight was hindered by the fog.


    This was the perfect example of chaos.

 Chapter 456: Returned (2)

    <h4>Chapter 456: Returned (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    On was taking in the situation with her eyes.


    ¡°Noona.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    On quieted her brother Hong before amplifying the flow of the fog that only she could see.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, it¡¯s a mess up here with everybody fallen over!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! My legs......!¡±


    The amplified fog continued to spread out with the poison inside it, forcing screams to appear from multiple locations.


    On could not see everything that was going on in this wide area, however, she was trying to notice as much of the people''s movements as possible using her fog.


    ¡®You two return to the Eastern continent for now.¡¯


    On recalled what Cale had told her brother and her.


    ¡®I will make the Fog Cat Tribe pay the price for their actions. That is my will and I will do that no matter what.¡¯


    The Fog Cat Tribe.


    On thought about her tribe that she had escaped from with her brother. They were denied status because they were mutants and the tribe had secluded them so that they could not hang out with anyone or learn anything.


    They had to learn the things they should have learned as members of the Fog Cat Tribe by stealthily sneaking nces at other Cats who were learning.


    She had felt all sorts of emotions after hearing Cale saying that he would make the Fog Cat Tribe pay the price. She had felt anger, joy, as well as fear.


    She had then heard what Cale said next.


    ¡®I will give you two a chance to decide. Do you two want to see the Fog Cat Tribe pay the price with me?¡¯


    Cale was giving the siblings a chance to decide for themselves.


    ¡®Talk to each other and think hard about what you want to do. By the way, it would not be a pretty sight for young children like the two of you.¡¯


    He then told them to let him know once they made their decision.


    On had kept her mouth shut until now and had not discussed anything rted to it with her brother Hong.


    Hong seemed to want to bring the topic up multiple times, but On had thought that there was something she needed to do before that.


    ¡®I need to be stronger.¡¯


    Her eyes that were observing the fog sparkled.


    ¡®I can''t return there while being the same asst time.¡¯


    Thest time when they faced the Fog Cat Tribe at the Castle of Light... On did not want to return to her hometown, actually, ¡®hell¡¯ was probably a better term for it, while being the same as before.


    Her eyes looking at the fog that was being filled with screams became deeper and her fur stood up straight as she continued to think and her determination became stronger.


    ¡°Noona.¡±


    Plop.


    She felt something warm on her side at that moment.


    On turned her head to see Hong snickering at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it with you!¡±


    On could feel Hong¡¯s weak poison adding onto her fog. They were using the weakest of Hong¡¯s poisons today.


    The poison followed the fog as it continued to spread.


    Hong had a bright but determined look as he continued to speak to his sister On who was looking at his smiling face.


    ¡°He said that it wasn¡¯t something to do alone and said to do it together!¡±


    That was something else Cale had said when telling On and Hong to decide.


    ¡®And if it is too difficult to decide between the two of you, feel free to ask me, Choi Han, Eruhaben-nim, Ron, really, anybody. We will all think it out with you guys. I''m sure anybody other than me will be happy if you asked them for help.¡¯


    Hong smiled even brighter on purpose after seeing the grim expression on his sister¡¯s face.


    Hong had hidden behind On while shaking in fear when they met the Fog Cat Tribe at the Castle of Light.


    He hid while everybody else fought. Even Raon who was younger than him had fought hard. Hong had joined the fightter, but he could not forget about how he had leaned on his sister in fear to start.


    ¡®...I''m always hiding behind noona.¡¯


    That was why he had a secret conversation about this with Raon, their youngest bro.


    ¡®That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay to be like that! There are times I''m like that too! This is what the human told me!¡¯


    Raon had continued in a very majestic tone.


    ¡®He said that it was fine if we hide or run because we are young! He said that it is okay for even a great and mighty Dragon like me to do that because I am young! He said everything is fine as long as we don''t do bad things!¡¯


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right! We can fight togetherter! Use the videomunication device and gather everybody together like the human does if you''re scared! Then use our numbers advantage! We have more people on our side!¡¯


    Hong couldn''tpletely agree with Raon''sments, but it did make him feel better.


    It was because his sister On was not the only one he had by his side anymore.


    He had subconsciously hidden behind his sister at the Castle of Light because he was scared and his mind had turned chaotic after seeing the other Cats, but he now had many reliable adults by his side as well.


    ¡®The weak human said it¡¯s fine to do that because all three of us are still young! He said it was okay to do that even when we became adults as well!¡¯


    ¡®Raon can ept that so easily...¡¯


    Hong smiled as brightly as possible toward his sister On who could not ept that.


    He then stuck his body even closer to his sister. He wanted to be by her side now instead of hiding behind her.


    Hong could finally see his sister rx her eyes and start to smile. Hong was thinking that it would be great if everybody could smile like this.


    He was nine-years-old in human years. The little Kitten pushed his body right next to his sister. He then looked forward and started to speak.


    ¡°Noona! It¡¯s grandpa Ron!¡±


    Hong could see Ron and Beacrox walking through the fog.


    Hong started to smile while looking at their backs.


    ¡®Noona already knew!¡¯


    The fog was already moving aside so that Ron and Beacrox would not touch the poison long before Hong had said anything.


    Hong was proud of On who was stronger than him as he observed Ron and Beacrox''s backs that seemed to be running forward without any hesitation because they trusted On.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°The fog, the fog won¡¯t go away!¡±


    The people who could not even see 1 meter in front of their eyes because of the fog didn¡¯t have the luxury to think about this narrow path that was created for Ron and Beacrox.


    It was like hell with shrieks and screams all around them.


    This sight was enough to give anybody who was looking from afar the chills.


    ¡°I didn''t expect those punks to be this strong.¡±


    Cale stoically continued to look at the battlefield even after hearing thatment. He couldn''t see things clearly because of the fog, but the fact that Mercenary King Bud was busy giving orders to the mercenaries at the starting point of the fog must mean that things weren¡¯t bad.


    ¡®And there¡¯s no reason for it to be bad.¡¯


    He knew Ron and Beacrox must have walked forward by now and that meant there was nothing to worry about.


    He heard the person next to him speak again.


    ¡°I guess you really aren¡¯t going to let them off this time.¡±


    Cale turned his head to see the Dragon half-blood''s pale face under his hood. His condition seemed to have worsened in the short time they didn''t see each other.


    However, his eyes were calm. Actually, there was a faint trace of vitality in them as well.


    Cale responded.


    ¡°Why would I go easy on them?¡±


    Who was he to go easy on Arm?


    Cale was thinking that he was not in a situation to go easy on anyone. This battle would not end until one side was destroyed.


    Most importantly...


    "This isn''t my battle. It isn''t for me to meddle. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Cale turned his head toward Choi Han who was quietly standing behind him and Choi Han looked at the building on the cliffs where Beacrox had just jumped down from before responding.


    ¡°I agree with you.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han¡¯s response before looking forward again.


    He had decided to leave everything to Ron this time.


    That was the right thing to do.


    Why?


    ¡®...It¡¯s his house.¡¯


    Ron and Beacrox were returning to the ce they were born and raised for the first time in almost twenty years.


    Cale decided to quietly watch their return.


    His gaze slowly followed the fog that had continued to spread until it was almost touching the third boundary.


    The people running inside that fog were only looking forward as well.


    Beacrox looked at his father¡¯s back.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Blood sttered and fell to the ground along with the scream.


    Blood dripped from Ron''s dagger. His father didn''t even give a second nce at the blood as he moved forward.


    It was the same as that time.


    It was the same as the day they had to run.


    His father had only looked forward as he ran that day without paying attention to anything around him.


    He didn¡¯t see the family gs burning and ripping behind him. He didn''t see the buildings burning and crumbling.


    Even with the cold corpses of their family members surrounding them...


    His father had only run forward.


    Beacrox who had followed behind him knew too well the reason for his father¡¯s actions.


    ¡®He needed to save me.¡¯


    Ron needed to at least save Beacrox after promising his dying wife.


    That was why his father had run forward without looking around.


    Beacrox focused on his father¡¯s back as he ran forward without looking around once again. Unlikest time, he could now see over his father¡¯s shoulders even while running behind him, but for some odd reason, he could not take his eyes off his father¡¯s back that had gotten much smaller thanst time.


    His father who had been the patriarch of the Mn household had done all sorts of jobs at the Western continent and even ended up bing a servant.


    However, the young Beacrox knew that his father went outside every night and followed him one day to see him cleaning his dagger.


    Naturally, Beacrox had been noticed by his father.


    Even now, Beacrox was not strong enough to hide his presence from his father. His father had said the following once they had made eye contact.


    ¡®Go in and sleep. You¡¯ll be just as tired tomorrow as you were today.¡¯


    Beacrox had been suffering quite a bit doing all sorts of tasks in the kitchen as he had just started learning about working in the kitchen. Each and every day had been tiring and difficult.


    However, he had an odd feeling that the, ¡®tired,¡¯ that his father mentioned was not talking about working in the Henituse household.


    He thought that he could finally understand what his father was talking about when he mentioned being tired.


    ¡®I''m not tired at all today.¡¯


    Beacrox had not been able to sleep properly the past few days but he was not tired at all. His body was heavy but his heart was beating wilder than ever before.


    The battlefield was chaotic because of the poisonous fog.


    There were not many people who could catch the two people stealthily running forward through that fog.


    ¡®There are not many strong individuals.¡¯


    He could not feel any strong individuals as the Dragon half-blood mentioned.


    ¡®The secret base at the former Mn residence has more mid-level administrators and low-level staff than any highest-level individuals as it is a ce that stealthily gathers information about the continent and sharedmissions.¡¯


    The corners of Beacrox''s lips twisted up.


    He had not felt anything when he had heard the Dragon half-blood say, ¡®the former Mn residence.¡¯ However, he now found those words to be annoying as he was returning to the Mn residence.


    ¡®The former¡¯ Mn residence.


    He couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Beacrox could hear his father¡¯s voice as well.


    It almost sounded like a sigh.


    ¡°...Finally.¡±


    Beacrox looked forward after hearing his father¡¯s subconsciousment.


    They had followed the path through the fog and had arrived at the gate.


    The sturdy wooden door that should have had the Mn crest on it now had a White Star on it instead.


    Ron who had only looked forward as he ran felt suffocated as he looked at that door.


    Could he go back?


    He had thought countless times about getting revenge but for some odd reason, he had never thought that he could return to this ce.


    He had never even dreamt of it.


    However, he was back.


    He would be at the Mn family residence in just a few more steps.


    This was the ce Ron was born.


    This was the ce he lived in with his father, mother, grandmother, grandfather, cousins, uncles, and aunts, as well as many friends.


    This was where he lived with his wife and where his son was born.


    Ron''s expression slowly stiffened.


    He moved one foot to keep moving.


    It was at that moment.


    Tatap.


    Ron saw someone running past him.


    It was his son.


    ¡°It''s the enemies! The enemies have made it here!¡±


    ¡°Cast the spells!¡±


    ¡°No! We can''t see where our allies are because of the fog!¡±


    "We can¡¯t aim the arrows either! Damn it!¡±


    ¡°No, just block that one guy charging toward the door!¡±


    The enemies on top of the wall could not hide their shock as Beacrox ran toward the main gate.


    Ron stopped and watched it happened.


    He felt as if that was what he should do.


    ¡°...Ho!¡±


    He thenughed.


    Beacrox took out his greatsword. He swung his sword toward the thing blocking his way.


    Baaaaang!


    Ron watched the white star on the door being destroyed by his son''s sword with a loud explosion.


    There was now a hole at the center of therge main gate.


    Beacrox pushed the gate to the side with his sword.


    Screeeech-


    Ron could see the enemies approaching with shock and urgency on their faces once the gate opened.


    However, he looked at his son''s face first.


    Beacrox had a stiff smile on his face as he pointed past the gate.


    "Father, we¡¯re back home.¡±


    ¡°......Yes.¡±


    Ron looked at the roof of the central building that had been on fire in the past but seemed to be fine.


    ¡°We¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡®Finally.


    I''m finally back home.


    We are back at our house.


    We are back to a ce I thought I could never return.¡¯


    Ron, whose hair had half turned white in the past fifteen years, stood there with the corners of his lips faintly shaking. He looked toward the enemies running toward them as he spoke to his son.


    ¡°Let''s go into our house.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Ron and Beacrox.


    The two of them entered into Arm''s secret base, no, into their lost home.

 Chapter 457: Returned (3)

    <h4>Chapter 457: Returned (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, nobody was weing Beacrox and Ron who returned home after a long time.


    In fact, enemies were charging at them from the main gate.


    ¡°This is nice.¡±


    Beacroxmented before swinging his greatsword horizontally.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    One of Arm''s swordsmen who had been charging forward flew sideways after losing the power battle against the greatsword. But that was just the beginning.


    Mages, knights, soldiers, and archers, all sorts of people charged at the two of them.


    ¡°We should have killed all those Mn bastards!¡±


    ¡°How dare these rats confidently charge in like this!¡±


    A few people who had betrayed their respective underworld households to join Arm in the past were shouting at Beacrox.


    ¡°How funny.¡±


    That was all Beacrox had to say before he started to move forward.


    He knew where he needed to go and he was happy to swing his sword to get there.


    ¡°...You-¡±


    ¡°Please just follow me.¡±


    Ron was about to say something but Beacrox brushed it aside and swung the greatsword diagonally.


    Bang!


    A magic fireball exploded after touching the wind pressure created by the greatsword.


    Beacrox immediately stabbed the sword forward and took another step.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Beacrox''s sword pierced through someone else¡¯s side. Beacrox pulled the sword out with a stoic expression and kicked to the side with his right leg.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A soldier fell down without realizing what happened.


    ¡®I will take the lead.¡¯


    That was the only thought on Beacrox¡¯s mind as he swung his sword. Ron watched his son and quietly followed behind him.


    ¡®...He¡¯s definitely gotten stronger.¡¯


    Ever since Choi Han arrived at the residence, his son Beacrox''s sword skills had slowly increased even if it wasn¡¯t easily noticeable.


    And he was slowly bing more like his wife. The way he uses his sword and his actions were both bing like her.


    ¡®Although he looks exactly like me.¡¯


    He felt as if he would start tough. It was rare for him to want tough like this on the battlefield, but today felt as if it would be one of those rare days.


    His wife had always been by his side whenever heughed like this on the battlefield.


    The two of them had started to date and got married at an older agepared to most people. Honestly speaking, it took a long time for them to get married after they started dating. They had done a lot of jobs together as those times together built up.


    She was the first person Ron had allowed by his side other than when he was learning dagger arts and stealth techniques from the elders in the family.


    Well, it was probably more urate to say he held her back at his side rather than allowed her to be there.


    ¡®I told you I¡¯ll take the lead.¡¯


    ¡®Stop rushing out so much.¡¯


    ¡®Oh,e on! Stop being so frustrating.¡¯


    She really enjoyed taking the lead in battle.


    Ron recalled some of the conversations he had with her.


    ¡®No. Listen to me. Think about being in the front and smacking the faces of the enemies with a greatsword. Do you know how that feels?¡¯


    ¡®Do I need to know that? I prefer stabbing people in the neck from behind instead.¡¯


    ¡®Aigoo, I shouldn''t have even asked.¡¯


    Ron still clearly remembered how the woman who shook her head while saying that she couldn''t understand assassins had swung her greatsword.


    ¡®...He''s simr.¡¯


    Their son reminded him so much of her.


    Of course, his style was not exactly the same as hers. Beacrox had been with Choi Han, Gashan, and other strong warriors and picked things up from watching their battles.


    However, the roots had started from his wife.


    Ron, who ended up following behind his son, started to climb up the stairs toward the top of the wall with the main gate.


    One step, two steps. He could slowly see the view inside the valley as he went up step by step.


    The enemies started to charge at them even more fiercely as that happened.


    ¡°You damn assassin bastard who ran away!¡±


    Ron¡¯s hand moved after hearing a voice behind him.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Puuk.


    Ron turned his head back after coldly staring at an enemy falling down the stairs with a dagger in his neck.


    He heard a loud noise at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    He could also see a person groaning as they fell off the wall.


    ng.


    The sword in that person''s hand broke into two and fell to the ground. Ron looked at that sword for a moment before looking at the stairs in front of him.


    He was not far from the end. Beacrox who was already on top of the wall was looking at him.


    ¡°Father, pleasee up.¡±


    There were minor injuries all over Beacrox''s body, but it was hard to tell because he was covered in other people¡¯s blood.


    Tap.


    Ron took one step.


    Tap, tap.


    His movement slowly became faster as he quickly climbed up the few remaining stairs.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    A gasp-likeugh came out of his mouth.


    A perilous mountain range. This deep valley and the cliffs that seemed to have been artificially cut out.


    He could see the sight that made him nostalgic about the past.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Ron looked toward Beacrox who was taking out a rolled up piece of cloth from his pocket. He took the cloth from Beacrox and unraveled it. The cloth had the Mn crest on it.


    ¡°...Did you draw it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you need to improve your art skills.¡±


    This punk who was good at cooking and needlework was a terrible artist.


    However, he still did better than expected with this crest.


    The Mn Household.


    They could not openly reveal their crest during missions as they were part of the underworld. However, they had at least put their crest in this valley.


    This was their territory, and it was a sign telling uninvited guests to stay out.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be a bit different now.¡¯


    The meaning of this crest would slightly change from now on.


    Ron walked to where Arm''s g was hanging and ripped that g with his dagger.


    Plop.


    Arm''s g fell and Ron tied the Mn crest his son had drawn in its ce.


    Piiiiiiiiiii- Piiiiiiiiiiii-


    Beacrox blew the flute at that moment.


    The fog instantly disappeared. Mercenary King Bud Illis who was standing at the second boundary shouted as soon as he noticed the change.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Mages, swordsmen, and hunters. Mercenaries with all different types of upations shouted as they charged toward the third boundary. The assassins who survived from those destroyed households and participated in this battle walked down from the buildings in the cliffs and disappeared into the battlefield.


    Ron turned around after seeing their allies charging forward. He could see the central building. That should be where the important individuals in this secret base should be located. Even if there were no highest-grade individuals here, they needed to take back that building.


    He turned his head.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    He left the front for his son.


    ¡°I will take care of the back.¡±


    He was going to prevent the enemies from chasing them from the back.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Let¡¯s hurry over.¡±


    Beacrox took the lead and started to head for the central building.


    Ron followed behind him.


    Without any highest-grade strong individuals, there were not many in this secret base who could stop them.


    Finally, they were on the top floor of the central building. Ron looked at his liege at this ce that used to be the Mn patriarch¡¯s room in the past and started to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim, there is a teleportation magic circle leading to another secret base.¡±


    Cale stepped onto the teleportation magic circle.


    Choi Han, Beacrox, the Mercenary King, the Dragon half-blood, and the children averaging nine-years-old were with him.


    ¡°I will take care of things here before heading over.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Ron who was smiling benignly again.


    ¡°Sure. But Ron, isn''t your house too nice? It¡¯s even bigger than our Henituse Estate.¡±


    Ron smiled and Cale let the teleportation magic circle take him away.


    He started to think about Arm''s second secret base as it turned dark.


    - Human! But why did the White Star put a secret base over there?


    The Eastern continent''s Three Restricted Areas.


    The Wind Ind where Cale got the top''s whip.


    The Castle of Light where Lord Sheritt''s castle was located.


    And finally...


    The northern part of the Eastern continent. A ck hole located near the start of the cier region.


    People in the past imed that falling into that hole would take you to the world of death, the Demon World, leading to them avoiding this hole that was the size of a decent city.


    This was the reason no cities or viges existed around it.


    Honestly speaking, there was no reason for anybody to live by a giant sinkhole.


    This was because this sinkhole existed between the cier region and the mountain range that protected the rest of the Eastern continent from the cold.


    There was nobody who would create a vige past the mountain range and near this hole.


    However, people still gave this ce a name.


    The final restricted area.


    The Gate to the Demon World.


    Arm''s second secret base was located between the Gate to the Demon World and the mountain range.


    Paaaat-


    A bright light surrounded Cale and he had appeared outside Arm''s secret base once he opened his eyes.


    The distinction between the three boundaries was iplete here as the Dragon half-blood had mentioned.


    Cale saw Arm¡¯s second secret base slowly be clearer as the bright light disappeared.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    He started tough.


    He was notughing because he was happy.


    He wasughing in disbelief.


    - Human! This ce feels familiar!


    It was very cold even with temperature magic because it was near the cier region.


    Although this was his first time here, Cale was very familiar with theyout of the second secret base.


    "Cale-nim, this ce-¡±


    Choi Han could not finish his sentence as he was at a loss for words as well. He eventually managed to get it out.


    ¡°This ce is simr to the Dragon yer vige. No, it is almost an exact replica.¡±


    The vige underground. The green vige surrounded by cliffs.


    The stone building with Choi Jung Gun¡¯s memoir at the center.


    Everything was replicating itself in front of them. Cale scoffed while looking at this secret base that was said to house the strongest of Arm¡¯s forces.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the same as the legend of the vige created by the first Dragon yer?¡¯


    The first Dragon yer had lived away from the rest of the world with a collection of the strongest individuals.


    It was unbelievable andughable that the bastard who wanted to be the White Star instead of the Dragon yer had created such a ce.


    Why?


    It was extremely obvious that he created this secret base because he longed for the Dragon yer vige but could not return there.


    It wasughable that a bastard who had no problem sacrificing or harming people, a bastard who wanted to rule over everything, would have such emotions to create this vige.


    It also made him angry.


    It annoyed him.


    ¡°Aigoo, how entertaining.¡±


    Cale could see the person walking out once the vige gate opened.


    ¡°How dare you crawl over to this ce?¡±


    The person provoking them was the Lion King. The person who had been at this ce looked toward Cale and Choi Han in disbelief.


    ¡°My liege did tell me that Arm¡¯s base was being attacked. But the people who should be at the desert are here? Hmm?¡±


    He shook his head in disbelief. However, the smile slowly disappeared from his face.


    It was because that meant that they were tricked by Cale.


    More enemies slowly started to appear behind him.


    ¡°Cale-nim, they are strong.¡±


    As Choi Han mentioned, each of them were strong enough to be a captain of a mercenaries squad.


    That might be the reason the Lion King looked so rxed.


    ¡°I should catch you bastards before the liege gets here.¡±


    Ooooooooong-


    Dark aura started to gather around his body.


    ¡°I''ll throw you bastards into the Gate to the Demon World. Kehehehe!¡±


    The Lion King could see Cale¡¯s mouth slowly starting to open.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Lion King Dorph could see a person behind Cale with his hood down low, stepping forward. He felt an unknown sense of wariness and suddenly got chills on his back.


    It was the type of feeling he got when a big danger was headed his way.


    Shhhhh.


    The hood was removed.


    He could now see the face of the person underneath the hood.


    ¡°...You were alive?!¡±


    The Lion King''s face looked astonished while the Dragon half-blood who took his hood off quietly closed his eyes. His hair was dyed red, but his face was still thin and looked annoyed.


    He could feel it every day.


    He could feel death approaching.


    The pain throughout his body was getting worse.


    He had to be careful every time he took a breath. An unbearable pain that made it feel as if he would die would strike him if he breathed incorrectly.


    However, if the end was near...


    He wanted to choose his end simrly to how he had chosen to live six months more with the first decision he was given in his life.


    He pulled out the light attribute that faintly remained in his body.


    The light was very weak and his body was human now, but it was still there.


    ¡°I''m prepared.¡±


    He told Cale who was behind him and Cale gave the order.


    ¡°Get started.¡±


    Two people responded to him.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    - I got it, human!


    The Dragon half-blood and Raon started to channel their powers.

 Chapter 458: Returned (4)

    <h4>Chapter 458: Returned (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Lion King Dorph had a shocked expression as he scoffed at the Dragon half-blood who was letting out a faint light.


    ¡°Hoho, I wasn¡¯t even paying any attention because a weak bastard was joining in, but......¡±


    He looked toward the Dragon half-blood in disbelief before it turned into a pitying gaze.


    ¡°You''ve be weaker than a regr human. How did you end up this way, sir?¡±


    Dorph''s tone changed to a respectful tone.


    Ooooooooong.


    Dark aura was still gathering around him, but Dorph didn''t care as he started to take step after step toward the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Really, how did you end up this weak, sir? Hmm? For our liege¡¯s son to be like this. This makes me very sad.¡±


    The liege¡¯s son.


    People behind Dorph started to whisper while Beacrox, On, and Hong flinched as they looked toward the Dragon half-blood.


    - Human! Isn''t the Dragon half-blood not the White Star¡¯s son? The Lion King is speaking nonsense!


    Cale heard the Dragon half-blood''s voice as Raonmented in his mind.


    ¡°...I''m his son?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood''s annoyed face instantly started to frown. There was a much deeper emotion than anger on his face.


    ¡°Of course. Are you not his son?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood looked toward the rxed Dorph with contempt.


    Not only was he not really the White Star''s son, it was also funny seeing the person who treated him the least like a human being saying such things.


    It was not to the level of not treating him like a human being. Dorph had always looked at him with scorn and pretended that he did not exist.


    Lion King Dorph and Bear King Sayeru.


    These two people were people the White Star approved of, and they always looked down on the failure that was the Dragon half-blood.


    So it was unbelievable that Dorph was calling him the White Star¡¯s son and being respectful with him.


    ¡°...Are you crazy?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood looked toward Dorph and asked as the smile disappeared from Dorph¡¯s face and he responded in a cold voice.


    ¡°I''m sure it is our liege¡¯s son who has gone crazy. He dares to betray his father who created him and charged into this ce with that feeble body of his. Am I not right, sir?¡±


    Crunch, crunch.


    Dorph started to frown as he continued to walk across the dry ground in the falling snow.


    ¡°You choose to be enemies with the person who blessed you with your strength? You''re the crazy one, you bastard.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood started to frown even more.


    ¡®Blessed?¡¯


    It was true that he became strong thanks to the White Star. It was also true that he created him. The White Star was the one who had turned him into this monster, into this chimera. However, that was not a blessing. He had to turn into a monster after enduring pain and loneliness.


    He ended up as an evil being who was closer to a demon than a Dragon.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t n on ming the White Star for everything. He was the bad person for killing so many people and deserved punishment as well.


    ¡°Hehe-¡±


    He started tough. He then raised his hand.


    His skinny hand was shaking.


    Ooooooooong-


    Light gathered in his hand.


    ¡°Ha! What do you n on doing with that puny amount of power?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood stopped smiling and started to speak as Dorph mocked him.


    ¡°Did you think I would not realize that you were stalling for time while talking to me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Dorph''s face stiffened a bit and the small amount of light that gathered in the Dragon half-blood¡¯s hand started to move.


    Ooooooong-


    The small light broke into even smaller pieces as they dispersed in different directions.


    However, they were so small that the lights looked as if they would disappear if they even touched Dorph¡¯s fist.


    "What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Dorph looked toward the strands of light in confusion before his face stiffenedpletely.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    The thin and weak strands of light shot out and entered the vige that was being used as a secret base. Dorph shouted to his subordinates behind him.


    ¡°Block it! Don¡¯t let it get past the barrier!¡±


    Arm''s second secret base that looked like a calm and secluded vige.


    Although it was difficult to determine the first through third boundaries here, there was a transparent wall that detected intruders and prevented unapproved powers from entering inside the wall.


    Cale looked at the anxious Dorph and recalled what the Dragon half-blood had told him.


    ¡®That transparent wall is simr to a shield. The White Star, someone I don¡¯t really know, and Becrock worked together to create it about ten years ago.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood had continued on with certainty.


    ¡®That wall is not something even your young Dragon or even the ancient Dragon can easily destroy. It would take them a long time even if they managed to eventually destroy it. It would be difficult for your ancient powers as well. You''ll probably have to cough up a lot of blood.¡¯


    ¡®You look quite happy for someone saying that.¡¯


    ¡®...It¡¯s because there is a way.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood knew the weakness of the defensive wall.


    ¡®That wall blocks all powers except the powers of people registered to the vige. That makes it easy for people who live at the secret base vige toe and go. What do you think? Do you see what I''m getting it?¡¯


    Cale did slowly start to see a way to get past the wall after hearing what the Dragon half-blood had to say. What the Dragon half-blood said next made the answer perfectly clear.


    The Dragon half-blood had said through the videomunication device with a pale expression on his face.


    ¡®...My power should still be registered in the vige. There should have been no reason for them to erase my record since they think I''m dead.¡¯


    The thin and weak strands of light touched the transparent wall.


    ¡°Hurry! Block them!¡±


    Dorph ordered his subordinate mages to hurry up and prevent the Dragon half-blood¡¯s power from piercing through the wall, however...


    ¡°M, my apologies, sir! Becrock-nim is not here, so-¡±


    The needle-thin strands of light moved past the wall as the anxious mages stuttered in response.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The wall allowed these strands of light into the vige. It considered anybody who was recorded to be on their side.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Swooooooosh-


    Dorph''s darkness rushed like a storm and instantly flew toward the defensive wall.


    It was so he could erase the tiny openings that were created as the strands of light passed by.


    However, there was someone who had finished his preparations before that dark storm could reach the wall.


    - It¡¯s my turn!


    Numerous ck spears quickly followed behind the strands of light.


    The spears made of magic instantly caught onto the tails of the strands of light, and the wall that had created gaps to allow the strands of light inside had to face the numerous ck spears that charged in through those gaps as well.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Dorph shouted in desperation while Cale started to smile.


    The name of the n to take down Arm''s second secret base was simple.


    Fast and urate.


    The White Star and his subordinates would have heard about their attack on the first secret base, so, their goal for the second secret base was to attack it as quickly and urately as possible.


    That was why they didn''t need a lot of people.


    Why?


    They were going to hit and run.


    - Human! I''m going to do it now?


    ¡°Sure, do it.¡±


    Cale responded to Raon¡¯s excited voice then heard arge explosion.


    Booboboboooooooooom-


    The wall tried to reject the ck spears and prevent them from invading.


    However, numerous ck spears twisted their bodies and pushed through the gaps created by the strands of light.


    Screeeech-


    Boobooboooom-


    Many different noises filled the area. The numerous ck spears elerated and started to spin as they pierced through the wall. It was difficult for the wall to close the gaps that had already been pierced.


    ¡®You mentioned that you guys defeated Becrock. Since the White Star won''t be there either, the Dragons by your side should be able to use the gaps created by my power.¡¯


    It had been as the Dragon half-blood mentioned.


    ¡°Cast shields!¡±


    ¡°Sir, we will attack the ck spears!¡±


    The people inside the vige, the people outside the vige, about half of the people at the secret base tried to stop these ck spears. However, these numerous ck spears that looked like multiplerge tree trunks gathered together quickly started to rotate and pierced through the wall before that could happen, and then...


    Craaaack-


    White cracks started to appear on the transparent wall.


    - It''s done!


    The ck spears destroyed the wall as Raon shouted in Cale¡¯s mind.


    Baaaaaaaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang-


    Numerous explosions rang by Cale¡¯s ear and made him stumble.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fall!¡±


    Hong and On each grabbed one of Cale¡¯s legs as if to support him up.


    Bang- Baaaaang!


    The explosions continued and the ground started to shake.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Dorph started to frown.


    ¡°This broken chimera bastard!¡±


    He red at the Dragon half-blood with a heinous expression.


    The numerous thin strands of light. Those things made it past the wall and started to fly in different directions.


    Those directions were all the locations that were important inside this secret base.


    The strands of light headed toward the food storage, document storage, advisors¡¯ meeting room, etc, and the ck spears following behind them naturally started to attack those ces as well.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? We still managed to block it!¡±


    Some of the facilities were able to act quickly and block the ck spears.


    However, the strong individuals who stepped up to defend against the ck spears either coughed up blood or were seriously injured. Dorph¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    ¡®Did he get stronger in that short amount of time?


    These ck spears definitely belonged to the young Dragon and not the ancient Dragon. His power seemed to be stronger than when theyst met at the Mogoru Empire.


    Furthermore, he seemed to be more than just slightly talented as he was able to urately control thisrge amount of power.


    ¡®...He really must be the Lord¡¯s child.¡¯


    Dorph who had heard about Lord Sheritt and the ck Dragon from the White Star red at the Dragon half-blood as if he could not forgive him.


    ¡°You pretty much handed everything to them. Are you happy you turned the vige into this mess?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood responded with a stoic expression.


    ¡°Yes. I am happy.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Dorph then started to charge toward the Dragon half-blood. He felt as if his anger could only be resolved if he killed this half-dead weakling right now.


    What kind of ce was this vige?


    It was a home for the wandering Lion tribe that had no ce to stay. Of course, they would soon get their own kingdom, but they still cherished this vige that gave them a home.


    It was important to them.


    ¡°You monster-like bastard! I will kill you!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood reached both arms out with an emotionless expression toward the charging Dorph. Light started to surround his two hands again.


    The light that was even weaker than before looked ready to go out at any moment.


    However, the Dragon half-blood did not wish to run away from Dorph.


    He had alreadye thinking that this would be where he died. That was why he thought that he would be more at peace if he died while fending off Dorph who was angry at the fact that he fell for his n.


    Dorph scoffed in disbelief at the Dragon half-blood who was trying to fight him.


    ¡°Kekeke, how funny! You want to fight me? Kahahaha! Did you want to help him because that Dragon shares your blood?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood''s two hands flinched. The light that was gathering started to shake.


    Confusion was visible on his face.


    ¡®That Dragon shares my blood? What is he talking about?¡±


    Dorph had a look of disgust on his face as he threw a ck spear that was different than Raon¡¯s toward the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Why are you feigning ignorance when you dared to betray your father who created you to help your dongsaeng?! Do you not know what a blessing is because you are a monster?¡±


    ¡®...Dongsaeng? I have a dongsaeng?¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood''s pupils started to shake. He did not have a dongsaeng.


    However, there was something that came to mind.


    There was something he did a few years ago, the first and only thing he ever did against the White Star''s orders.


    It was something that he had stealthily asked someone heading over to the Western continent to do because he thought the White Star was less likely to find out about it as they were on the Eastern continent.


    ¡®...Redika.¡¯


    Yes, he had asked that bastard to help him out.


    They called him the blood-crazed mage, but the Dragon half-blood had thought he was trustworthy. That bastard had been loyal to him.


    The bastard who was crazy about the color red considered him to almost be a god because he had the heart of a red Dragon.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood started to think about something.


    ¡°Kahahaha! Did you give up already?¡±


    The ck spear that Dorph had thrown was now in front of his face while Dorph approached and shouted out loud while swinging therge sword in his hand toward the Dragon half-blood.


    A spear and sword.


    Two different weapons were attacking the Dragon half-blood. However, this was the first time the Dragon half-blood could not focus on the battlefield.


    He nkly stared at the sword and spear flying toward him.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Arge explosion urred.


    The Dragon half-blood''s body was pushed back.


    Tap.


    However, there was someone who caught him.


    ¡°...Cale Henituse.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood did not get hurt. He had just been pushed back because of the shock.


    There was a silver shield in front of him that was blocking the ck spear and the sword. Cale tightly clenched the Dragon half-blood''s shoulder as he started to speak.


    ¡°Why are you nking out like that?¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    He made the chaotic Dragon half-blood stand up straight.


    - Human! The Dragon half-blood has a younger sibling? Are they around here? Let''s help find him! I feel a bit sorry for this guy! He works too hard to do the dishes!


    Cale had a bitter smile on his face at Raon''s ramblings as he moved the Dragon half-blood behind his back.


    ¡®I didn''t expect it to blow up like this first.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood did not know about how they had met Lord Sheritt.


    It was because there was nobody around Cale who would tell the Dragon half-blood or any others such secret information without Cale¡¯s permission.


    Nobody would also talk about how Sheritt''s Castle was in the Forest of Darkness because he had said it was a secret as they needed to avoid the White Star''s gaze.


    ¡®...I purposely made sure the Dragon half-blood didn''t hear about it too.¡¯


    Cale had not asked the Dragon half-blood about Lord Sheritt and her children, the red egg and ck egg, because he wanted to properly ask in person.


    It was not something to discuss through a videomunication device.


    ¡®I also wanted to hear it first while away from Raon.¡¯


    It could be information that would shock Raon. He wanted to hear that story first.


    He heard the Dragon half-blood''s voice behind him.


    ¡°What the hell is going on-¡±


    The Dragon half-blood looked at Cale who turned around after hearing his voice. The eyes that were quietly observing him slowly started to speak.


    ¡°I''ll tell you everything. So, survive for now.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s mouth that was dropped in shock slowly started to close. However, his pupils were still shaking. The Dragon half-blood''s eyes reflected the stoic face in front of him.


    ¡°You can''t die right now. You must live.¡±


    Those words dug deep into the Dragon half-blood¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 459: Returned (5)

    <h4>Chapter 459: Returned (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®Why do I need to live?¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood wanted to ask Cale but could not do so.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The ck spears were still destroying ces inside the secret base. This chaotic situation did not provide any time to ask such questions.


    Furthermore, he could not have any other thoughts while looking at those ck spears.


    His mind turned into aplicated mess.


    ¡®Destroy that egg.¡¯


    The White Star¡¯s order from the past stabbed at his ears like needles.


    The moment the Dragon half-blood was born as a chimera, the White Star had pointed to the ck egg and mumbled in a halfughing way.


    ¡®Destroy it, and you can eat it if you want. That would be quite an entertaining sight too.¡¯


    The extremely deep underground cave with no light whatsoever.


    There was a ck egg next to the Dragon half-blood who was chained up in this cave and desperately waited for the White Star to return each time with the hope that he could receive the White Star''s approval.


    One day, the White Star noticed the gently ced ck egg in one side of the cave and chuckled.


    ¡®You still haven''t destroyed it? I was clear with my orders. I want you to personally destroy that egg. Got it?¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood had nodded his head and said that he would one day destroy the egg.


    Once he could leave the cave and see the world ording to the White Star¡¯s orders, he used a small opening he found to give an order to the mage Redika.


    ¡®I just need to throw that egg away?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. Go to the Western continent and throw it away there. However, you must not destroy it. You absolutely must not destroy it. Just throw it away in a cave in a clean forest with a good breeze or something. Also, put an illusion spell there so that nothing can enter that cave. Set some traps as well. Also...¡¯


    He hesitated before adding in.


    ¡®Let me know the location of it in the future if I ask you for it.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood recalled how Redika had looked at him with an odd expression at that time. This was the first time Redika had asked a question about the Dragon half-blood¡¯s orders.


    ¡®...Isn''t that hiding it instead of throwing it away? Are you telling me to protect it?¡¯


    ¡®Protect it?¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood hadughed at that word. Who was he to protect anything? And what was that ck egg for him to protect it?


    The ck egg was like an ornament he had ced in a corner of the cave. Why would he ce any type of meaning to it?


    If he threw it away... It would hatch on its own if he threw it away in a mountain cave that was high in mana.


    It was the lord¡¯s child and a Dragon, so it would grow on its own. It would be able to find its own way to survive if Redika ced illusion spells outside the cave so that enemies could not harm it either.


    He couldn¡¯t have such a chance because he was not thrown away, however, in return for being thrown away, that ck egg would earn that opportunity. In that case, wouldn''t they be in simr situations?


    ¡®Redika, do not interpret my words however you feel. Got it?¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood had spoken as if he was scolding Redika who continued to look at the ck egg with an odd expression before nodding his head.


    ¡®I understand, sir.¡¯


    ¡®This is a secret between the two of us. Got it?¡¯


    ¡®Yes sir, I understand.¡¯


    The word secret made Redika¡¯s eyes glow and give off an odd sense of madness, but the Dragon half-blood had not noticed it.


    As someone who had not experienced the world at that time, the Dragon half-blood could only trust Redika who was loyal to him.


    Many years had passed since then and he had forgotten about it.


    It was because Redika was dead.


    Of course, he had asked about the ck egg when he had made a short visit to the Western continent a few months before Redika died when he said he was going to take the mermaids to fight against the Whale tribe.


    ¡®You clearly remember the location, right? You threw it away properly?¡¯


    ¡®Of course. I check in every so often to make sure that it is still properly thrown away.¡¯


    Redika had responded that he had thrown the egg away properly and that it was still in the cave.


    That was why the Dragon half-blood had given him a temperature management magic device.


    ¡®Are you giving it because you think it might be hot inside the cave?¡¯


    ¡®What nonsense. Just put that in the cave as well.¡¯


    Redika did not say anything else to the Dragon half-blood''s response before leaving with the temperature management magic device.


    The Dragon half-blood had forgotten about the ck egg after hearing that Redika was dead.


    ¡®I had forgotten about it.¡¯


    He then recalled something he said when he first met Cale Henituse.


    ¡®...I smell a lord.¡¯


    He had said that Cale Henituse was giving off the smell of the Dragon Lord. He did not mean much when he had said that.


    After Lord Sheritt¡¯s death, there were some Dragons who were born with the potential to be the next Dragon Lord.


    He had even killed one of those Dragons.


    That was why he had thought that smell of a lord was the same type.


    ¡®I am the great and mighty Raon Miru! I am six years old this year! Is washing dishes fun, Dragon half-blood? I''m not talking to you because I pity you! I am only talking to you because I am bored!¡¯


    He had thought that the young Dragon named Raon Miru was just another one of those Dragons with the potential to be the Dragon Lord.


    That was why he had tried to kill him.


    He had believed that he could not be epted by the White Star and had to live without a name because he was not aplete Dragon. That was why he had found that ck Dragon to be annoying.


    ¡®...How could such... What a rotten situation-¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood stumbled.


    ¡°Snap out of it.¡±


    Cale supported him once more.


    He looked over Cale''s shoulder to see Choi Han charging toward Dorph. He could also see On and Hong using their poisonous fog to paralyze the enemies outside the wall.


    On, Hong, and Raon.


    These young children hade to chat with the Dragon half-blood who was washing dishes without thinking about much.


    They started to chat with him as if they had forgotten about how he had attacked them and tried to kill them.


    ¡®Beacrox is the best at doing dishes!¡¯


    ¡®Deputy butler Hans is good at it too.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood had wondered what the two young Cats were talking about. However, he was in continuous pain such that he did not pay any attention to the children and just quietly continued to do the dishes.


    ¡®But Dragon half-blood! You''re good at it too!¡¯


    The young ck Dragon had then fluttered his wings and smiled at the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡®This is driving me crazy.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood felt as if his head would explode.


    The Gorge of Death.


    He had tried to send tens, no, hundreds of light arrows toward the unconscious ck Dragon in Cale Henituse''s arms at that battle.


    The Dragon half-blood suddenly heard a voice in his heart at that moment.


    ¡®What about it? You should kill him because he is the enemy, because he is a Dragon.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood bit down on his lips after hearing the voice from his heart.


    Yes, he should kill him because he was the enemy.


    He repeated that to himself in his mind. However, he started to think about the ck egg again. He had thrown that ck egg away. He definitely did, he really did...


    ¡®So, what is going on?¡¯


    He could not understand his mind that felt like it was going to explode.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating wildly. He hade here thinking he was going to die, and everybody else was still frantically fighting... But the Dragon half-blood felt as if he was alone, as if the spot he was standing in was separated from the rest of the people.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang!


    The Dragon half-blood covered his ears after hearing a loud explosion. His weak body was affected by loud noises now as well.


    ¡°Are you trying to go until the end?!¡±


    He could hear Dorph shouting.


    The Dragon half-blood raised his head. He could see Dorph¡¯s angry eyes on the other side of the shield. That was when the Dragon half-blood realized that the second secret base was on fire.


    - Hehehe! Human, I''m throwing another one!


    A magic bomb that appeared in the air was thrown toward the secret base.


    Baaaaaang!


    The defensive wall shook along with the loud noise. The people inside the wall were busy putting the fires out on the buildings that were destroyed by the ck spears while trying to dodge the magic bombs at the same time.


    - Human, how many can I throw?


    ¡°As many as you want.¡±


    Cale stoically responded and Raon responded with excitement.


    - Heh! Then I''m going to throw all of the magic bombs goldie gramps gave me! I will not let them off this time!


    ¡°Sure, keep throwing them.¡±


    Cale was responding to Raon''sments but the person looking at him thought that Cale was talking to him. Dorph red at Cale from the other side of the shield.


    ¡°...You want to keep throwing those things?¡±


    "What''s wrong? I can¡¯t do that?¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders while looking at Dorph.


    ¡°The White Star seemed to be spreading around what seemed like magma, so what¡¯s wrong with bombs? They¡¯re about the same, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Smirk.


    Cale started to smirk and Dorph''s skinny fists started to pound on the shield.


    ¡°You dare to mock this king?!¡±


    Bang! Baaaaang! Bang!


    He continued to m on the shield. However, the shield did not break. The Dragon half-blood who was observing from behind Cale noticed the reason for that.


    The Silver Shield. There was a thick silver shield in front of this silver shield that was fainter than usual.


    It must belong to Raon Miru.


    He made eye contact with Cale at that moment. Cale peeked toward Dorph before quietly whispering to the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°My body is not normal right now. It is difficult to use ancient powers.¡±


    He hade here after fighting a while against the White Star.


    He did recover a bit while Ron and Beacrox recovered their house, but he was still at the brink of fainting.


    - It looks like you are about to faint soon. Are you desperate to sacrifice yourself?


    For reference, it was the Sky Eating Water and not the Scary Giant Cobblestone that asked this question.


    - Don''t overdo it. Stop using your shield. It¡¯s hard for the glutton too. Do you want to faint again?


    The Sky Eating Water was warning Cale so much about fainting that he could not use his ancient powers properly.


    Cale heard the Dragon half-blood''s voice as he started to frown.


    ¡°...Did the ck Dragon save me......¡±


    He was speaking, not to anybody else, but to himself.


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    Based on the Dragon half-blood''s actions, he had a good idea about the answers to the questions he was nning on asking him.


    ¡®If my suspicions are correct, the Dragon half-blood, he...¡¯


    He could not die right now.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh.


    Bang!


    ¡°Did you just sigh?¡±


    Dorph responded to that sigh. The ck orb he threw mmed on the shield.


    However, Choi Han soon appeared in front of Dorph and swung his sword toward him.


    "Cale-nim, I''m sorry for his being so loud.¡±


    Choi Han innocently apologized before attacking Dorph again.


    ¡°Damn it! You persistent bastard!¡±


    Dorph bit down on his lips.


    He found it difficult to fight Choi Han. He had no idea how this human must have lived in order for the attribute in his aura to be simr to his darkness attribute.


    This was the reason his power of darkness did not work properly on Choi Han.


    Furthermore, Choi Han kept attacking him and breaking his flow whenever he tried to properly use the darkness Elemental''s powers.


    Choi Han calmly asked him a question at that moment.


    "Why are you not using your strength properly? It feels like you are saving it for something.¡±


    ¡°What? You''re not giving me any time to use my full strength!¡±


    Dorph who was shouting in anger could see Choi Han tilting his head in confusion.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spewing now? You¡¯re saving your strength on purpose.¡±


    Dorph¡¯s frowning face slowly turned stoic.


    ¡°Oh, you were aware of it.¡±


    Dorph then started to smile as if he had never been angry as Choi Han fixed his grip on his sword.


    ¡®The Lion King is saving his strength for some odd reason.¡¯


    The person who had cast the ck wall to bother so many people was not doing that right now. Furthermore, he was not using his berserk transformation either.


    ¡°Kekeke.¡±


    He started tough as he responded.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    Choi Han quickly turned his body to the right.


    Paaaaat-


    He saw a bright light along with people teleporting over.


    Choi Han could see someone with red hair at the center of the light. It was the White Star. He could also see Sayeru and the Illusionist.


    ¡°...Ha! I was thoroughly tricked.¡±


    The White Star must have had to deal with some things before he came here as he looked like a mess. He was covered in red sand as he stood there with a thunderbolt in his hand.


    It was obvious that they had rushed here. He started to smile toward Cale with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°How many times are you nning on smacking my back? Hmm?¡±


    He red at Cale and raised his hand that was holding the thunderbolt.


    Choi Han started to run toward Cale at that moment.


    ¡°Keke, are you going to save your liege?¡±


    He could hear Dorphughter.


    However, thatugh was quickly broken.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    Cale shouted and Cale¡¯s group was soon covered in a bright light.


    They were teleporting.


    Choi Han was thest of the group to be covered in light as Cale waived at the White Star who was throwing the thunderbolt.


    ¡°Bye-bye. You haven''t found it in the desert yet, right?¡±


    Cale had no ns on being dragged around by the White Star.


    He smiled and said goodbye to the White Star.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll finish the search for you in the desert. I¡¯ll find that power you are looking for.¡±


    Paaaat-!


    The teleportation activated and Cale ignored the voice of the White Star that he could faintly hear.


    There was nothing the White Star could do about this.


    He closed his eyes as his body started to teleport.


    Once he opened his eyes...


    Although he said he was going to the desert, Cale was actually in a secret room in the basement of an antique building.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Marquis Taylor-nim.¡±


    Taylor Stan. The patriarch of the Roan Kingdom''s northwest region¡¯s Marquis household weed Cale.


    As he mentioned, Cale hade to find the earth attribute ancient power that the White Star was looking for.


    It just happened to be in the Roan Kingdom''s northwest region.

 Chapter 460: It’s What I want (1)

    <h4>Chapter 460: It''s What I want (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°I will lead you to your room first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Taylor smiled at Cale¡¯s thank you before quickly leading them to another room.


    They did not see anyone in the hallway as they left the underground room and moved to their room.


    Screeeech.


    The door opened and a ce that was set up like a meeting room appeared in front of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s over here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, young master-nim. I will see youter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Taylor stealthily walked away as he had done while guiding them here.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Cale entered the room as if all of this was normal and everyone other than Choi Han and the invisible Raon followed behind him with suspicion on their faces.


    Click.


    Beacrox closed the door to iste them from the outside and started to speak.


    ¡°Why are we not in the desert?¡±


    He asked before seeing the usual expression on the now visible Raon''s face and Choi Han''s calm expression, making him nod his head with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Choi Han seems to know something as well. I guess there''s a reason.¡±


    ¡°I don''t really know either.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Beacrox sat next to Choi Han at the table before speaking toward Cale who was at the head of the table.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I know you suspected that the final earth attribute power would be in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northwest region.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood who was the only one here to hear this information for the first time flinched.


    His mind was still a chaotic mess, but he realized that he was hearing some dangerous and secretive information and cautiously started to speak.


    ¡°...Is this okay for me to hear?¡±


    Beacrox who received that gaze bluntly responded.


    ¡°Why wouldn''t it be okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is as Beacrox mentioned.¡±


    Cale agreed with it as well and the Dragon half-blood looked toward Cale with an even more confused expression. However, his gaze then headed toward the children averaging nine-years-old sitting around Cale.


    To be more specific, his gaze moved toward Raon. He was fluttering his wings and tapping Cale¡¯s arm with his tail as if he was happy and he was smiling.


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s gaze could not move away from that smile.


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale sighed internally while watching this.


    The answer seemed obvious even without asking about it, however, Cale could not just keep standing there observing the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Young master-nim, are we here at the Roan Kingdom''s northwest region and not the desert because you located the earth attribute ancient power?¡±


    He turned toward Beacrox who had asked the question. Beacrox who had asked in a pressing tone thought they were wasting precious time.


    ¡®We don¡¯t know when the White Star will return to the desert. He might have immediately returned there for all we know.¡¯


    That would mean it was likely for the White Star to notice Cale¡¯s absence and turn his attention toward the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northwest region.


    ¡°You see, I...¡±


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    He looked toward his friends sitting around the table.


    In addition to the children averaging nine-years-old and the Dragon half-blood, Beacrox, Choi Han, and Mercenary King Bud Illis were there.


    ¡°Yes, yes. You what?¡±


    Bud looked toward Cale with an entertained expression.


    Choi Han who was the only one other than Raon who knew that Cale woulde here chose to be silent.


    ¡®...Is the earth attribute ancient power located in the Stan territory?¡¯


    However, Choi Han did not know everything either.


    He had no way of knowing whether Cale had found the earth attribute ancient power or not. He just waited for Cale to open his mouth which happened soon enough.


    ¡°Does anybody clearly remember the Henituse County''s crest?¡±


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    Bud looked toward Cale with a shocked expression.


    The Henituse County''s crest was the golden turtle. He knew that much, but he didn''t know the detailed crest on their County g.


    ¡®Who the hell would remember something like that?¡¯


    However, Bud was mistaken about this.


    "Cale-nim, I remember it.¡±


    ¡°Human, I remember it! I will make a crest like that in the future too!¡±


    ¡°I know it!¡±


    ¡°I know it because Hans taught it to me!¡±


    Choi Han and the children averaging nine-years-old answered as if it was an easy question.


    ¡°Young master-nim, of course, I can draw something like that.¡±


    Beacrox sounded annoyed to even answer such an obvious question.


    ¡°...Well, I can describe most of it even if I can''t draw it out.¡±


    Even the Dragon half-blood cautiously nodded his head.


    This made Bud at a loss for words.


    ¡®...What the? Am I the weird one?¡¯


    Cale continued to speak as Bud stood there unable to share his thoughts.


    ¡°Yes. As you all know, the Henituse County''s crest is-¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Beacrox raised his hand and cut Cale off. Bud was waiting for Beacrox, who stopped Cale who had gone off-topic from talking about the earth attribute ancient power to the Henituse crest, to keep talking.


    The person who had asked the question earlier to get the discussion started had been Beacrox.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cale responded to Beacrox with a stoic expression and Beacrox answered with a serious expression.


    ¡°It is not the Henituse County anymore. It is the Henituse Duchy now. Please use the proper term especially in front of the children.¡±


    Bud was at a loss for words.


    He wanted to ask if that was the reason Beacrox had cut Cale off, but the look of pride on Beacrox''s face made Bud keep quiet.


    ¡®...I should just stay quiet.¡¯


    Bud chose silence and Cale looked toward Beacrox in shock before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Anyway, the Henituse Duchy¡¯s symbol is the golden turtle and it was used as the family crest.


    ¡°I will show it to you! I remember everything because I am great and mighty!¡±


    Raon used magic to create the Henituse crest at the center of the table.


    A golden turtle was at the center of it as Cale mentioned.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. That is how it looked.¡¯


    Bud nodded his head at the crest he had seen a few times. He heard a whisper at that moment.


    It was Cale.


    ¡°What is the golden turtle carrying?¡±


    There was something on the golden turtle¡¯s shell.


    ¡°Human, I know the answer! It''s a boulder, it''s a stone mountain!¡±


    Raon answered with excitement and Hong chimed in as well.


    ¡°Deputy butler Hans told me! He said it was a stone mountain on top of the golden turtle! He said that the mountain was made of marble!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You really are smart!¡±


    ¡°You''re smart too, youngest bro!¡±


    Bud nodded his head after hearing the children¡¯sments.


    The Henituse County¡¯s crest was a golden turtle with a marble mountain on top of it.


    ¡®The territory is famous for its marble. That was the reason it became so wealthy.¡¯


    It was normal for the territory crest to have their symbol along with the item their territory was famous for.


    ¡®But why does that matter?¡¯


    Bud didn''t know why Cale would bring that up right now.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ah. So......!¡±


    Choi Han quietly gasped. Bud wanted to ask, ¡®what''s wrong with him?¡¯ after seeing Choi Han nodding his head, however, Choi Han could not pay any attention to that right now.


    ¡®Cale-nim was definitely looking at the file about the northwest region¡¯s nobles at that time.¡¯


    It was the day when the celebration had happened after the Henituse household was promoted to a Duke''s household. Choi Han had gone to find Cale in the corner terrace where Cale was reading some documents.


    Those documents were full of information about the northwest region''s nobles.


    Cale was looking at information on Marquis Stan¡¯s household as well as all nobles in the northwest region in addition to a map of the northwest region.


    ¡°Choi Han, did you figure it out?¡±


    Choi Han who turned to see Cale who was smiling so much that his eyes were in the shape of a crescent moon nodded his head, and Cale immediately continued to speak.


    ¡°My earth attribute ancient power can be said to be a type of ¡®stone¡¯ based power.¡±


    Even its name was the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    Cale continued to speak just as Bud was about to frown at Cale changing topics again.


    ¡°There are only two noble families in the Roan Kingdom with ¡®boulder¡¯ or ''stone¡¯ in their crest.¡±


    Bud found this to be odd.


    ¡®Are there really only two households?¡¯


    ¡°Only two noble households in thisnd of boulders has some kind of ¡®stone¡¯ in their crest.¡±


    As Cale mentioned, the Roan Kingdom had been called the Land of Boulder since a long time ago.


    "Furthermore, other than the royal family, no organizations are using any kind of stone even now.


    ¡°Merchant guilds, associations... None of them have used any type of stone in their crest.


    ¡°Do you think this is a coincidence?¡±


    Cale took a small piece of paper out of his pocket as he asked. There was a crest drawn on this piece of paper that seemed to have been ripped out of a book.


    ¡°...A snake?¡±


    Beacrox saw a red snake on the paper.


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    Bud lightly pped his knees with his palms.


    He could see the red snake as well.


    It was another family¡¯s family crest.


    That red snake was wrapped around a stone mountain as it red at someone with its jaw opened.


    This red snake symbolized only one family in the entire Roan Kingdom.


    Even Bud who had been paying attention to the Roan Kingdom knew this crest because he had been paying attention to this household that was one of the strongest households of the Roan Kingdom.


    Bud said that household¡¯s name as he looked toward Cale.


    ¡°...The Stan March.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only the Stan household and the Henituse household use a boulder in their crests.¡±


    Was this a coincidence?


    That was the thought passing through Bud¡¯s mind.


    ¡°But you see...¡±


    Cale wasn¡¯t done just yet.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom is very unique. It has arge territory, but only the marble in the east and the granite in the west are famous.¡±


    The group all focused on the Stan household¡¯s crest.


    Unlike the Henituse crest, this red snake was wrapped around a thicker and darker boulder. This probably represented granite.


    ¡°Is there anywhere else where the quality of the boulders is so clearly different? I also found out one other thing.¡±


    His quiet voice sounded extremely loud as everybody focused on Cale.


    Knock knock knock-!


    Someone knocked and Cale immediately got up and opened the door.


    ¡°Young master-nim, here is the item you requested.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Marquis-nim.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Something like this is nothing for you, young master Cale-nim. Then I will be on my way as you are in the middle of a meeting.¡±


    Taylor Stan quickly left after noticing the serious atmosphere in the room. Cale said that he woulde to greet himter and walked Taylor out.


    He then returned to the table and opened up the item in his hand.


    Chhhhhhhh!


    It was a map.


    The northwest region. This map clearly showed the northwest region with the Stan March at the center.


    This was the second most thorough map in the Stan territory other than the one used by their troops.


    Tap!


    Cale pointed to a spot with his finger.


    ¡°A stone mountain filled with granite is in the Stan March.¡±


    It was a rough mountain that was notparable to the Ten Finger Mountains where Cale had visited and met the Elves. It was made of granite and famous for the beautiful scenery.


    However, people rarely visited that ce now because of the rough terrain, a scary legend, and rumors about how it was dangerous.


    ¡°That scenery is said to look like a red snake wrapped around a stone mountain.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°And there is also a legend that says that a red snake gobbles up anybody who tries to conquer the mountain.¡±


    His rxed smile reached the others.


    ¡°What do you think? Are you getting a feel for it now?¡±


    They definitely were.


    As he mentioned, they all had a certain thoughte to mind.


    "Cale-nim, are we going to this mountain?¡±


    Choi Han asked for everyone and Cale answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°We definitely need to check out the ces that have the highest chances of having what we are looking for.¡±


    Screeeech.


    Choi Han got up and the others followed as well. Cale who was already standing made eye contact with the others and looked ready to head to the marked mountain at any moment.


    ¡°However, before that...¡±


    Cale shook his head.


    He started to speak in a serious tone to the others who were confused.


    ¡°We need to eat first.¡±


    Cale who was hungry after not eating for a long time looked toward the children averaging nine-years-old before looking toward Beacrox.


    "We can¡¯t starve the children.¡±


    ¡°...Ha, I suppose that is true, young master-nim.¡±


    Beacrox shook his head and headed toward the door without saying anything else.


    "Where are you going?¡±


    He turned the doorknob and responded to Bud¡¯s question.


    ¡°To make some food.¡±


    He then headed out toward the Stan household¡¯s kitchen without any hesitation. His footsteps quickened after thinking about how dirty On and Hong had gotten any food in half a day as well as how hungry Raon might be.


    Beacrox did not seem to care about how shocked the Stan household''s chefs would be at this outsider¡¯s visit.


    The others who were nkly staring at his quick movement then heard Cale¡¯s order.


    ¡°Everybody head out for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Human! Do I need to go out too?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Everybody out. Ah, except you.¡±


    Cale motioned for the Dragon half-blood to sit before pointing to the door for the others. He saw the Stan household¡¯s butler who had a shocked expression on his face after probably seeing Beacrox.


    ¡°Ask that butler to show you where to rest.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean a ce to rest, aren¡¯t we in a hurry?¡±


    Cale ignored the grumbling Bud and closed the door behind the others without any hesitation.


    - Human! See youter!


    Raon who turned invisible after seeing the butler said goodbye, leaving only Cale and the Dragon half-blood inside the meeting room.


    Screeeech.


    Cale sat down on the chair across from the Dragon half-blood. And started to speak.


    ¡°As Bud mentioned, we are in a bit of a hurry right now. So, I¡¯ll give you thirty minutes.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood subconsciously clenched his fists. His back was sweating. Cale didn¡¯t care as he asked the Dragon half-blood a question in a stoic voice.


    ¡°Do you know about the red egg?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s pupils started to shake.

 Chapter 461: It’s What I want (2)

    <h4>Chapter 461: It''s What I want (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale observed the Dragon half-blood''s shaking eyes with a stoic expression.


    ¡®I have no reason.¡¯


    He had no reason to sympathize with the Dragon half-blood¡¯s emotions. Who didn''t have stories in their lives? Cale had not forgotten the crazed anger in the Dragon half-blood''s eyes as he aimed for Raon who was unconscious as he was going through his first growth phase.


    Forget.


    That was a word that Kim Rok Soo did not use many times in his life. However, it was a word that the Dragon half-blood was familiar with.


    His shaking mouth slowly opened to speak.


    ¡°My memories are notplete.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood recalled his first memory.


    It was the memory of a dark cave. Of course, his eyes quickly became ustomed to the darkness as he did not have regr human eyes.


    ¡°My first memory is about a dark cave.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood clenched his shaking hands together.


    Inside that darkness where he couldn¡¯t even see himself...


    ¡°I was in pain at the time.¡±


    It was different than the severe pain he felt right now, but he had continuously felt pain back then.


    ¡°It was because I was in the process of bing a chimera.¡±


    A Dragon was being mixed into a human''s body. The Dragon half-blood''s body was being restructured at that time.


    ¡°I was turning into a monster that was neither a human nor a Dragon.¡±


    He didn''t remember how painful it had been. Through that pain, the Dragon half-blood had only waited for the man in the white mask who visited him the most.


    The torch that the man brought with him had been his only source of light. It was also his only source of heat.


    ¡°The White Star woulde and quietly look at me for a while before leaving. Now that I think about it, he probably came to observe me. He wanted to see if the creature that he had created was growing properly.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood had not known who the man in the white mask was back then.


    He was in so much pain that he didn''t have time to wonder about the man¡¯s identity nor even his own identity. He was very young at the time. The pain alone was enough to fill the child¡¯s mind.


    ¡°One day, a terrible pain filled my body.¡±


    That was thest step.


    That was thest step for him to turn into aplete chimera.


    ¡°I recalled something as I suffered through that pain.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood opened and closed his mouth a few times before continuing to speak.


    ¡°That memory was not a memory I had as a Dragon half-blood, but one of my memories as a human.¡±


    It was not his first memory as the Dragon half-blood.


    It was a memory from when he was still human.


    ¡°It was just a single memory.¡±


    He had recalled a specific incident.


    ¡°...I had coincidentally run into the White Star nine hundred years ago. I presume it was during his second or third reincarnation.¡±


    Cale who was quietly listening twitched his eyebrow.


    ¡®If it is as the Dragon half-blood described, then it was his life that was right after his life as thest Dragon yer or the life after that.¡¯


    Based on the time frame, it needed to be around there for the Dragon half-blood who has lived for 900 years to have met the White Star who has reincarnated for 1,000 years.


    Cale had his hands interlocked as he looked toward the Dragon half-blood. The Dragon half-blood continued to speak while still holding his shaking hands together.


    ¡°At that time, the White Star visited my, no, the vige that I lived in as a human. He gave a lot of food to the children and yed with us.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood''s eyes lowered.


    ¡°However, he was probably looking for children like me who had the body he needed to create monsters like me. Experiments that won''t die even if he channeled a Dragon''s power into us.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood bit down on his lips.


    ¡°And the vige that the human me lived in was very poor. It was a slum outside the city. He gave me a lot of food and told me a lot of exciting stories at that time.¡±


    His heart was roaring as he continued to recall these memories.


    "And then...¡±


    The Dragon half-blood''s mouth stopped shaking.


    A dull voice came out of his mouth.


    ¡°And then, my real parents sold me off to the White Star.¡±


    He could still remember how his parents had pushed him toward the White Star after receiving a gold coin from him with two hands.


    The final stage before he became aplete chimera...


    The only memory that popped up during that terrible pain was the memory of that incident.


    How terrible must that have been...


    How terrible must that have been that he only remembered that incident?


    Friends from when he was young? Faces of his siblings?


    He didn¡¯t remember any of that. That incident was the only memory he had during his life as a human.


    ¡°I remember it very, very clearly.¡±


    He knew that he was being sold off at that time. However, he feigned ignorance and tried to grab onto his father and mother¡¯s sleeves.


    Unfortunately, the thing that ended up in his hand was the White Star¡¯s stiff hand.


    That was how he left the vige holding the White Star''s hand and headed toward the forest. The Dragon half-blood had looked back at the vige for a while before resigning himself to his fate and asking the White Star a question.


    ¡®Are you my father?¡¯


    Are you my father from now on?


    He had heard about how children who were sold off like this usually ended up being sold again as ves or died. That was why he was hoping that would not be it.


    ¡®I''m not sure.¡¯


    The White Star was speaking gently to him even though he had purchased him with money. However, it was only his voice that was gentle.


    ¡®Think about it however you like.¡¯


    The child who had turned into aplete monster aftering out of the swamp of memory had looked at the White Star smiling in front of him as he started to think.


    ¡°...Father.¡±


    This person is my father.


    No, he had to be my father. He said to think about it however he liked, so the Dragon half-blood decided that he would treat the White Star as his new father.


    ¡®But I couldn''t treat him as my father in the end. I couldn''t be epted as his son.¡¯


    It was because he could not be aplete Dragon.


    He was a half-Dragon whose limit was going through the second growth phase. He was a chimera, a monster.


    ¡°Once the pain disappeared after the final stage, I realized that I had be a Dragon half-blood. I had be a chimera. The White Star said the following to me at that time."


    The voice stopped shaking, but Cale could see the pupils that started to shake again.


    The owner of those eyes continued to speak in a hoarse voice. He repeated what the White Star had told him word for word.


    ¡°I shoved a red Dragon''s heart into your heart.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes the moment he heard those words. The Dragon half-blood continued to speak.


    ¡°He also said the following. ¡®Your heart has the blood of thest Dragon Lord. So, you will definitely be a great Dragon. Be a Dragon and seed me. I believe you will be able to do both.¡¯ ¡±


    Cale held back a sigh.


    The red Dragon¡¯s heart.


    And thest Dragon Lord''s blood.


    These two were enough to give him the answers.


    All of his questions had been answered.


    ¡®This bastard has Raon''s sibling¡¯s blood.¡¯


    Cale started to feel a headacheing. His temples were hurting.


    The White Star had destroyed the red egg and killed Raon''s sibling Dragon in order to use his heart as an ingredient to give birth to the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°I ate a few more Dragon hearts after that.¡±


    ¡°...Haaa.¡±


    Cale ended up sighing as he brushed his face with both hands.


    It didn''t seem right to share his frustrations with the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like this bastard was the one who killed Raon¡¯s sibling.¡¯


    In the end, there was only one thing Cale could say.


    ¡°White Star, you motherf*cking bastard.¡±


    No matter how many times he thought about it, it would be too easy to let that bastard die a peaceful death. He needed to make sure the White Star died a painful death. Cale''s face filled with anger as he motioned toward the Dragon half-blood with his head.


    ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    It was as if he was telling him to keep talking if there was anything else to say.


    ¡°I...¡±


    The Dragon half-blood continued.


    ¡°After I went through my first growth phase, I could only leave the cave when the White Star gave me an order. The White Star took me with him because I was able to tell which Dragons were strong enough to be Dragon Lords or would end up bing strong enough in the future.¡±


    That was why the White Star had taken the Dragon half-blood around with him and killed the strong Dragons himself or ordered the Dragon half-blood to kill them.


    Cale raised his hand and cut him off.


    ¡°Not that.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to hear about your life. Tell me what you know about the ck egg.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood finally realized why Cale Henituse was calmly chatting with him. The reason he was chatting like this with someone like him who tried to kill him, his friends, and his people was because of the young Dragon.


    He felt envious of the young Dragon but continued to speak with a different mindset than before.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart started to beat wildly and shake as he started to think about the young Dragon.


    ¡°There was a punk named Redika who was my subordinate. You should know about him as well. He was the middle-grade Arm member you first fought against.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood started to tell Cale everything he knew about the ck egg.


    He started with how he had stealthily given Redika the orders to throw it away as well as how Redika told him that he had thrown it away in a cave. He also told him how he had no idea of knowing where the egg was after Redika¡¯s death.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale let out a sigh-likeugh after hearing everything. He started to speak toward the Dragon half-blood with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°You left it with Redika?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale looked toward the Dragon half-blood who looked intimidated as he nodded his head and started to think.


    ¡®...How can things end up like this?¡¯


    He could finally understand how Raon was moved from the Eastern continent to the Western continent and ended up being sold to the Stan household.


    Cale started to oddly frown. His emotions were a mess right now. He looked toward the Dragon half-blood with a stoic expression and started to speak.


    ¡°You told Redika to throw it away in a clear forest with a nice breeze in the Western continent?¡±


    ¡°......Yes.¡±


    ¡°You told him to cast an illusion spell at the entrance?¡±


    ¡°......Yes.¡±


    "And you asked him every so often if he threw it away properly? You asked him if it was still in that cave?¡±


    ¡°......Yes. I needed to confirm that he threw it away properly.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Cale looked at the Dragon half-blood in disbelief.


    ¡®Is that throwing it away? That¡¯s hiding it to protect it! Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s headache became worse. Was this Dragon half-blood bastard such a silly fool? However, he could understand why the Dragon half-blood who said he despised Dragons would treat the ck egg that way.


    ¡®Aigoo, my head.¡¯


    Cale grabbed his forehead with one hand as he started to speak.


    ¡°You are a pretty smart bastard. I''m sure by now you know that Redika lied to you?¡±


    ¡°...I know.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood bit down on his lips.


    It had been about two years since Redika died. He had said that the egg had not hatched yet. But this ck Dragon was six years old already.


    ¡®I am the great and mighty Raon Miru! I am six years old!¡¯


    If that was true, then that meant that he had been tricked by Redika. The Dragon half-blood heard Cale''s calm voice in his ear at that moment.


    ¡°Redika sold an egg to the Stan March. It was a ck egg. The egg soon hatched, and it was chained in an underground cave for four years living a life of torture while being whipped and starved.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood suddenly thought about the term, ¡®rearing animals.¡¯ He too had been reared like an animal by the White Star.


    Cale was speaking as he thought about that.


    "And he didn''t learn anything he should have learned as a Dragon. There were mana-restricting chains around his neck. He had never even used magic properly.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood opened and closed his mouth a few times before finally deciding to ask.


    ¡°...Are you talking about your Dragon?¡±


    That Dragon who was so innocent, happy, and seemed to have grown up full of love had lived such a life?


    He grew up chained, imprisoned, and tortured like that?


    Cale shook his head as he looked into the Dragon half-blood''s shaking eyes.


    ¡°Why is he my Dragon? Is he an item? He is Raon Miru, Raon Miru.¡±


    Cale sighed before casually adding on.


    ¡°He is Raon Miru, the younger sibling to the red Dragon that is stuffed into your heart.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood lowered his head.


    ¡°Haaa, so frustrating.¡±


    Cale started to frown even more after seeing his shrunk and crumpled appearance.


    What should he do about this?


    Should he tell Raon?


    More importantly...


    Should he tell Sheritt?


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Cale¡¯s finger that was tapping on the armrest stopped moving. The Dragon half-blood who had his head down soon heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    "Will you meet the red Dragon''s mom? She¡¯s Raon¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Cale could see the Dragon half-blood''s nk expression that looked like a broken clock. He jerked his head up and nkly asked, making him look extremely stupid.


    ¡®Aigoo, my poor life.¡¯


    Cale pressed on his temples and started to speak.


    ¡°First of all. How much longer do you think you have to live?¡±


    ¡°...That.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood who had been fidgeting ever since he mentioned Lord Sheritt seemed very stupid right now.


    ¡°That, I, I don''t really know.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood really didn¡¯t know how much longer he had to live. The pain throughout his body was so terrible that it wouldn''t be weird if he died at any moment.


    ¡°...But I can hold on.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood looked toward Cale and answered.


    He didn''t realize it, but he was looking at Cale with a desperate expression.


    Cale understood the Dragon half-blood''s emotions that were behind that desperate expression and the quiet yet urgent voice.


    ¡®I''m sure he wants to meet her. He probably wants to meet Lord Sheritt.¡¯


    This was someone who had only been thrown away by people whom he had considered parents in the past.


    Of course, he didn''t want to feel sympathy for this bastard.


    He had done a lot of terrible things in the past.


    That was why Cale did not think about how to keep this bastard alive. However, he said something else instead.


    ¡°Stay alive. Persist. Hold on for as long as possible. You can¡¯t die right now.¡±


    Cale got up after saying that.


    "The earth attribute ancient power. You''ll have a chat with Raon and Raon¡¯s mom once I get that power. Keep your mouth shut until then. You know why, right?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood understood why Cale was telling him to keep his mouth shut.


    It was for the young Dragon. He opened his mouth and confidently responded.


    ¡°I know. This is a very important time for you guys, and I don''t want to harm you in any way.¡±


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t do anything to harm us. I don¡¯t like you, so don¡¯t cause us any more harm. Do I sound cold?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood sighed at Cale''sment.


    ¡°No, it does not sound cold at all.¡±


    How could he find someone who was saying he didn''t like him but also telling him to persist to be cold?


    If this was the White Star, forget having such a calm discussion, he would kill Raon and Raon''s mom in front of him before killing him in a cruel manner while saying that it was the price of his sins.


    He looked toward Cale Henituse and started to speak.


    ¡°You...really seem like a good person.¡±


    Cale instantly started to frown.


    ¡®He thinks I''m a good person?¡¯


    ¡°What nonsense. Are you out of your mind? Is it time for you to die? You think I''m a good person? What total nonsense. Do you think I''ll try to find a way to keep you alive if you say something like that?¡±


    Cale wasughing as if telling him not to have such thoughts and that such things would never happen. He could then see the Dragon half-blood who was faintly smiling.


    ¡°...I have no ns to live any longer. Just a little longer, I n on holding on for just a little longer.¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words seeing the Dragon half-blood respond like this. However, the Dragon half-blood didn''t care as he quietly started tough. For some odd reason, he couldn''t help butugh.


    His heart felt at peace.


    He also felt sorrow.


    Why after all this time? No, why now of all times?


    All sorts of thoughts filled his mind. The past, the present, and the future. All three things mixed in his mind to cause him sorrow.


    He continued to hear Cale''s cold voice as he had that thought.


    ¡°Don''tugh weirdly like that. You will follow us for now. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood wanted to do that as well.


    He wanted to follow Cale.


    He needed to do that to see ¡®him.¡¯


    Cale headed toward the door as he continued to speak.


    "We are heading to the mountain right after we eat. Get ready.¡±


    "Aigoo, you are going to that mountain? No, I can''t do that. I can''t guide you there!¡±


    An old man waved his hands in front of Cale trying to dissuade him.


    ¡°You''ll be bewitched if you go to that mountain, bewitched! You¡¯ll be bewitched by a ghost and fall off the cliff...you''ll die! Do you know how many skeletons there are under that cliff? Aigoo, you''ll be in big trouble if you go to that mountain!¡±


    The old man was honest with this feeble-looking merchant.


    ¡°Mr. Bob, a feeble person like you going there will instantly be bewitched and die. I''m saying this because I''m concerned. Aigoo, but why do you look so feeble like you can¡¯t even finish a bowl of soup?¡±


    Merchant Bob, no, Cale started to frown.

 Chapter 462: It’s What I want (3)

    <h4>Chapter 462: It''s What I want (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale had teleported with the others to arrive here.


    This was the stone mountain they had seen on the map called ¡®Nake Mountain.¡¯


    Cale recalled the conversation he had with Taylor beforeing here.


    ¡®Mm, what business do you have there......?¡¯


    Taylor Stan who had learned about their destination as he watched them leave sounded concerned.


    Taylor had tricked the White Star using keywords such as the Land of Death and treasure, but he couldn''t understand why Taylor, who didn¡¯t know about the earth attribute ancient power, would sound concerned.


    ¡®Is there something fishy I don¡¯t know about? Or, is there some sort of problem?¡¯


    Cale cautiously asked Taylor.


    ¡®Is there a reason I shouldn''t go there?¡¯


    He needed to talk things out with Taylor in order to make sure that there were no problems as he would be moving around the Stan territory.


    ¡®No. There¡¯s no reason you cannot go there, young master-nim. There¡¯s nowhere in the Stan territory that you cannot go. However...¡¯


    Taylor hesitated for a moment before quietly asking with an awkward smile on his face.


    ¡®You know about the legend of Nake Mountain, right?¡¯


    ¡®Are you talking about the story of the snake?¡¯


    ¡®Mm, even I do not know if that legend is true or not. But you see... This is a bit...¡¯


    Taylor continued to speak with an awkward expression as if it was difficult to say.


    ¡®W, we have people go missing at that mountain every year. And you cannot teleport on that mountain.¡¯


    ¡®Excuse me? You can¡¯t teleport?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. You can¡¯t grab the coordinates of that location.¡¯


    A mage would need to gather the coordinates with magic to go from point A to Nake Mountain.


    However, Nake Mountain was a ce where they could not use magic to grab the coordinates.


    ¡®Furthermore, it is covered in fog, so you¡¯ll need to go with an experienced hunter.¡¯


    Taylor left for a moment before returning with a list of famous hunters around Nake Mountain and cautiously started to speak again.


    ¡®I don''t know why exactly you are going there, but I''m sure it is to protect the Western continent from that viin.¡¯


    Taylor who grabbed both of Cale''s hands looked toward Cale with respect and admiration.


    ¡®Please return safely.¡¯


    Cale awkwardly smiled at Taylor¡¯sment that was full of both respect and concern before the conversation ended as they left.


    And now...


    Cale who had teleported to the vige closest to Nake Mountain felt awkward as he listened to the old man who was said to be the most experienced and wisest hunter.


    ¡°Anyway, I''m acting like this because you all look so young! Mr. Bob, I don''t know what it¡¯s for, but don''t go to that cursed mountain! Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Senior, is there nothing that can be done?¡±


    Hunter Bobe wanted to help this young merchant named Bob whose name was simr to his.


    ¡°Aigoo. I, Bobe, want to help you, Mr. Bob, especially since we have such simr names. It¡¯s just that this is a dangerous time right now.¡±


    He pointed behind his house.


    His house that was at the farthest part of the vige was right outside the fog-covered Nake Mountain.


    ¡°Half of the people who go into that damn mountain end up dying.¡±


    Mercenary King Bud who had been quiet started to speak.


    ¡°But sir, doesn¡¯t that mean the other half lived?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they went when the fog was not there, you naive young man!¡±


    Bud who had instantly ended up as a naive young man touched his hair and kept his mouth shut. He seemed a bit upset but Hunter Bobe, merchant Bob, and the others around them didn''t seem to care at all.


    Pat pat.


    - Hey Bud! Why do you look so sad? Are you upset? I am curious!


    The silver Kitten just patted Bud¡¯s leg with her front paws while the invisible Raon''s chatted in Bud¡¯s mind.


    Choi Han approached the hunter as Bud''s shoulders slumped.


    ¡°Senior.¡±


    Hunter Bobe flinched as Choi Han approached him. He felt the same way he felt when he faced arge wild animal while he was out hunting.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at the eyes of the young man that seemed very experienced.


    Choi Han calmly asked for Bobe¡¯s help.


    ¡°If it is difficult to guide us, please at least tell us the things we should be wary about. We must go into that mountain right away. We need to hurry.¡±


    ¡°No, oh, this...¡±


    Bobe scratched his head. It was at that moment. Merchant Bob who had been quiet respectfully started to speak.


    ¡°Please sir, we will pay you handsomely for it.¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, it¡¯s not that. I am not acting like this because of the money-¡±


    ¡°Ten million gallons. That is how much we will pay you for your help.¡±


    The others looked toward merchant Bob, Cale, with shocked expressions after hearing the extremely high amount. Cale didn''t care as he looked toward the hunter with a respectful gaze.


    Hunter Bobe didn''t shake after hearing therge amount and just stared at Cale with his gaze that had stiffened with time.


    ¡°...Sigh.¡±


    He then sighed as he walked into his house.


    ¡°Hey, it''s obvious he¡¯s not acting like this because of the money!¡±


    Bud poked Cale¡¯s side and scolded him.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You must listen to whatever I say if you want to live.¡±


    The hunter returned wearing leather armor along with his bow and arrows. The hunter who had quickly finished his preparations to climb Nake Mountain made Bud look at him in disbelief, but Cale bowed his head and responded respectfully.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡±


    ¡°Now then, where do we need to go? The top of the mountain?¡±


    Cale answered the hunter¡¯s question about their destination.


    "The ce that the snake is said toe out.¡±


    Nake Mountain.


    This mountain was known for a red snake that gobbled up any intruders.


    That snake appeared the most when the fog covered the entire mountain and instantly led people to their death.


    ¡°...Y, you crazy! I''m not an old man who is crazy for money!¡±


    The hunter subconsciously raised his voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to look for the snake? Do you wish to be bewitched?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. That is correct.¡±


    ¡°...Really? You don¡¯t want to go under the cliff?¡±


    ¡°The top of the cliff please.¡±


    ¡°Ho-!¡±


    If you hear the voice of a lost loved one through the fog...


    It is said that you would find a beautiful snake covered in red scales if you follow that voice.


    If you follow that snake as if you''ve been bewitched, you''ll end up stepping off the cliff without realizing it.


    Then you would fall to your death.


    ¡°Are you telling me to take you to that cliff?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, senior Bobe.¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, who cares if we are Bobe and Bob! Why the hell do you need to go to that cliff? All of you are so young!¡±


    He was patting his chest as if it was disappointing.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°Have you seen the faces of the people who fell off the cliff and died? No, have you heard the things they said? I''ve seen them, I have. Do you know how they died?¡±


    Just thinking about it was terrible.


    Hunter Bobe who knew Nake Mountain well had taken the families of the dead to the bottom of the cliff many times.


    There were times they found the bodies toote and they were already rotting or only the bones remained, but there were a few times they found the bodies quickly.


    Bobe had received a big shock after looking at the corpses during one of those times.


    ¡°They were allughing! They were allughing even though they died!¡±


    Bobe had not gone around that cliff ever since looking at that expression.


    "Senior, I''m not asking you to take us all the way to the edge of the cliff. Please just guide us to the area around the cliff. We will take care of it from there.¡±


    ¡°...You want me to just watch people die? I can¡¯t do that no matter how much you pay m-¡±


    ¡°We are going to kill the snake.¡±


    Hunter Bobe stopped talking after hearing Cale''sment.


    ¡®Kill what? That snake? That ghost? How?¡¯


    Cale who saw Bobe''s gaze put his hand on the shoulder of the person next to him. Choi Han took out his sword after receiving the signal. He channeled a small amount of his ck aura onto his sword.


    Bobe¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    He knew about sword masters and auras even though he lived in this small vige under the mountains his whole life.


    The corners of the old man''s mouth slowly started to rise after looking at the aura for a long time.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    He closed the door to his house with that shortugh. He then looked toward Cale.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the money. I would be making a profit if I can help you hunt the biggest prey of my life.¡±


    The old hunter started to walk toward the dangerous fog-covered mountain.


    ¡°Please follow behind me in a single line. We need to quickly get there before night time, so we are going to use a narrow shortcut!¡±


    Cale followed behind him.


    - I am behind you!


    The invisible Raon followed behind Cale, followed by Beacrox who was holding On and Hong, then the Dragon half-blood, and then the Mercenary King.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Bud asked the sweating Dragon half-blood with an odd expression as he didn''t know how to treat this guy. The Dragon half-blood quietly waved his hand and followed behind Beacrox.


    Choi Han was at the end of the group.


    The hunter took out a bag and handed it to Cale before shouting loud enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡°Please use the earplugs inside the bag to cover your ears if you don¡¯t want to be bewitched! Magic supposedly doesn¡¯t work to prevent that noise!¡±


    Cale looked inside the bag. He seemed to have brought as many as he had as there seemed to be enough for the children averaging nine-years-old as well. Cale grabbed his and Raon''s earplugs before passing the bag to Beacrox. The old man continued to speak with a serious expression.


    ¡°And one time is okay, but don''t look at anything red a second time. You must not see it a second time! Do you understand? Just look forward, just look at the back of the person in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Senior, what about you?¡±


    The hunter smiled at Bud''s question.


    He took a ck cloth out of his pocket. He then covered his eyes. He also covered his ears with the earplugs.


    ¡°I am the person who has survived through the fog-covered Nake Mountain the most.¡±


    The old man then turned around once more. He then started to walk forward with both arms out, touching the ground, boulders, and trees as he walked.


    Cale realized he picked the right guide after seeing this. Everyone including the children averaging nine-years-old covered their ears and only looked at the back of the person in front of them as they entered the fog-covered forest.


    The old man was quick.


    They had wondered if he would be slow because his eyes and ears were covered, however, there was no hesitation in the old man who had walked through this path for tens of years.


    Cale quietly followed behind him.


    ¡®I like that he¡¯s quick.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know when they would be contacted by the Dark Elves from the Land of Death.


    ¡®I''m sure the White Star immediately returned to the Land of Death.¡¯


    He and Choi Han would be there, but more importantly, he needed the earth attribute ancient power.


    That was making Cale concerned and anxious. Of course, the Dark Elves and Mary had set up traps that shouldst for a few days as they waited for the White Star.


    But variables always tended to appear. Cale could not help but be anxious.


    Gulp.


    His gulping noise sounded extremely loud.


    He couldn¡¯t see properly because of the fog. The only thing he could barely make out was Hunter Bobe''s back. The trees and weeds on both sides of the narrow path hindered his walking, but he could not look around.


    It was because he remembered the hunter¡¯s warning.


    Instead, he chose to organize his thoughts as he quietly walked while only looking forward.


    ¡®What kind of power could the final earth attribute ancient power be?¡¯


    The first thing he thought about was about the power he might soon end up getting.


    ¡®I''m sure it¡¯s not a weak power-¡¯


    - I am a rock.


    Cale heard someone''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    He didn''t hear it through his ears, and it was a voice Cale was all too familiar with.


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone. His low voice echoed in Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡®...What did he say? Of course you are a rock, Super Rock. What else would you be?¡¯


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    - Yes, rock. I am a rock. I was one of the first weapons in human hands.


    ¡®Weapon?¡¯


    Cale who was looking at the old man¡¯s back as he walked started to frown.


    - Humans do not have sharp ws or legs fast enough to help them escape. That was why they needed something in their hands to fight against their enemies. They needed weapons.


    They needed it to hunt, to kill their enemies, or even dominate and conquer others.


    Humans needed weapons for everything.


    - One of the first weapons was the rock. I, the Super Rock in your body, was one of those first weapons.


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    Cale had thought that scary was an odd term for the Super Rock.


    - That is why I am the Scary Giant Cobblestone. Numerous living beings have died by being hit by this stone.


    However, he now felt as if he could understand why he had such a name.


    - And I may be the Scary Giant Cobblestone, but I hoped that they would use the rock to build stone walls instead of throwing it at others.


    I wanted everyone to live in peace without getting hurt in these stone walls. I wanted to be a sturdy shield for them.


    I didn''t mind being destroyed in the process, I wanted to be the dirt on the ground to be a field for new life to blossom or a ce for people to rest for a bit.


    Rocks are the things you can see the most around the world. He chose to fight against the ancient White Star¡¯s subordinates and other enemies in ces with people who did not have the means to buy expensive and strong weapons.


    - However, the other earth attribute ancient power seems to have chosen to remain as a weapon.


    The earth attribute ancient power that the ancient White Star possessed.


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone had to face that weapon head-on because he had been at the vanguard during the final battle.


    - Everything is said to die and return to the earth to turn into dirt. That is why the earth is a ce with a significant amount of death.


    The Super Rock considered the earth to be a ce of birth, but the other power did not feel that way.


    - Blood-drenched Rock. That is what I called the other earth attribute ancient power.


    He didn¡¯t know the power¡¯s original name, but that was how the Super Rock had addressed it.


    It was red. It was a power that was like a rock that was drenched in red blood.


    ¡®...What the-¡¯


    Cale felt chills on his back after hearing the vicious name.


    It was at that moment.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Cale suddenly felt chills throughout his body.


    He heard a noise even though he had covered his ears.


    However, it was not the voice of a lost loved one.


    ¡®...He said once was fine, right?¡¯


    Cale''s gaze headed toward the side.


    He saw a red wall in front of him.


    No, the red-scaled snake¡¯srge body looked like a wall.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    Cale quickly turned his head.


    It was the snake.


    That snake had appeared without any noise or sign.


    Actually, he could still hear the stealthy noise of the snake moving.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    A snake with a body that was wider than Cale''s height was moving next to Cale¡¯s group.


    ¡®Shit, this is a bit scary.¡¯


    Cale cowered a bit at this sight that looked like something that mighte out of a scary drama like the Hometown of Legends.


    1. This is a scary show that was on when I was a kid, I still remember one episode where this cat ghost has possessed a person and they ended up with a giant cat head and a human body as they burned to death in the end. Almost 20 yearster, that scene is still pretty vivid in my mind. Some scary shit for a kid to watch...

 Chapter 463: It’s What I want (4)

    <h4>Chapter 463: It''s What I want (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®Only look forward. I''ll only look forward.¡¯


    Cale''s shoulders were curled in as he focused on Hunter Bobe¡¯s back.


    ¡®I thought it was meant to sound like a lost loved one to bewitch you, so why is it not doing that to me?¡¯


    Cale did not get scared like this other than because of Ron or Choi Han. But he was extremely scared right now.


    ¡®This is weird.¡¯


    He did not see the snake''s head nor its entire body because he turned his head back quickly, but the wiggling body of thisrge snake was muchrger than Cale had expected.


    Even the luster on the red scales was oddly bright.


    ¡®But that¡¯s not the issue.¡¯


    Cale was not scared because of the red scales nor therge body of the snake. He just felt fear as soon as he looked at it.


    ¡®Why is that?¡¯


    Cale started to frown as he had never felt something like this before.


    The Super Rock chimed in at that moment.


    - Someone will be bewitched. It will bewitch someone.


    His voice was full of certainty and stiff unlike usual.


    ¡®Are you saying I will be bewitched?¡¯


    - No. You won''t be bewitched. Absolutely not.


    ¡®What? I won¡¯t be bewitched? Why?¡¯


    However, the Super Rock did not answer Cale''s question. It just quickly said something else instead.


    - Anybody who is bewitched by that snake will die or try to kill someone.


    There wasn''t even an ounce of hesitation in his voice.


    - You have a lot of people with you right now and each of them is strong. That shrewd snake who knows that will make the bewitched person kill someone. That is the way for it to cause more deaths. It will make the bewitched person crazy for blood.


    ¡®Is it like a cursed power or item thates out in fantasy novels?¡¯


    - ...It''s more than that. Be careful.


    ¡®Be careful of the snake?¡¯


    - No. Be careful of the sword of your bewitched ally.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The moment he heard the snake move and the Super Rock''s voice at the same time...


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale suddenly felt his body being pulled back. Cale felt pain as the hand that pulled his shoulder was tightly grabbing on.


    ¡°What the? What is-¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened with and he shut his mouth. The invisible Raon followed by Beacrox with On and Hong in his arms should have been the order behind him.


    However, he could see that the line had turned into a mess.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Mercenary King Bud was shouting toward Cale. Cale couldn¡¯t hear because of the earplugs, but he quickly figured out the situation based on the shape of Bud¡¯s lips and the messed up line.


    "Shit, Beacrox, that bastard!¡±


    Cale pushed Bud¡¯s hand off his shoulder and headed toward Bud.


    ¡°Ah, damn it!¡±


    Bud frowned at that before quickly rushing toward Hunter Bobe. He needed to grab Bobe who was disappearing into the fog.


    Cale who was approaching Beacrox was stopped by someone. He turned his head to see Choi Han standing there. He was looking at Cale with a gaze that seemed to be saying, ¡®be safe.¡¯


    However, Cale just turned back toward Beacrox.


    - Human! Beacrox is acting weird!


    As Raon mentioned in his mind, Beacrox had left the group and was entering the forest.


    ¡°...Mother......¡±


    He had a nk expression on his face and only repeated the word mother as he walked. Cale became certain after seeing this.


    ¡®He¡¯s bewitched!¡¯


    He was certain Beacrox was bewitched by the snake.


    Beacrox was not someone who would make such stupid movements with the children in his arms. Cale then saw something else.


    - Human! Why is Beacrox heading into that forest when there is nothing there?


    Both Raon and Choi Han did not seem to have noticed it.


    But Cale saw it. He also heard it.


    Ding ding.


    He heard a bell.


    There was a small bell at the end of therge snake''s tail that was shaking and ringing slightly away from the direction Beacrox was walking.


    Ding.


    Beacrox took a step every time the bell rang.


    Cale instantly started to frown.


    ¡®Why was this stoic bastard the one to get bewitched?¡¯


    - He returned home after fifteen years and it was to the ce his mother passed away. He is bound to be more emotional than usual, whether that is with joy, sorrow, or contentment.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale was thinking that the Super Rock¡¯s response was urate.


    ¡°...Mom.¡±


    It was because Beacrox was calling for his mom as he headed over there. Cale realized he missed Beacrox''s current mental state beforeing here but could not just stand still.


    Ding ding.


    On and Hong were in Beacrox''s arms as he continued to follow the sound of the bell. That made Cale even more anxious.


    The two Kittens could not get out of Beacrox''s arms to escape. It could not be helped.


    ¡®...It¡¯s red!¡¯


    Once Beacrox had suddenly changed directions and could not snap out of it no matter how many times Hong smacked his arm... Hong saw something red in the direction Beacrox was heading.


    ¡°...Red-!¡±


    However, Hong who was subconsciously shouting did not see it properly before he had to lower his head.


    Hong slowly raised his head a littleter. His sister On was holding him with her eyes closed tightly. Hong quickly closed his eyes as well.


    ¡®He said not to look at it twice!¡¯


    They might end up seeing the red scales as the two of them escaped. Furthermore, they couldn''t leave Beacrox behind, so they chose to keep their eyes closed while holding onto Beacrox¡¯s clothes.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    Choi Han looked at On, Hong, and the nkly walking Beacrox and bit down on his lips.


    ¡®Should I grab Beacrox right now?¡¯


    He was worried that something might happen if he made a rash move.


    That meant that he needed to assess the situation first, but that was the problem.


    ¡®I can¡¯t see it!¡¯


    He didn''t see the snake and he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    He could not figure out where the enemy was located.


    It was at that moment.


    Swoosh!


    Choi Han could see Hunter Bobe throwing his blindfold away. He then shouted toward Beacrox with a frown.


    ¡°Shit! I knew it would be like this!¡±


    He quickly took an arrow out of his quiver and quickly aimed his bow. He then looked around. He didn''t seem afraid of looking at the red snake.


    ¡°Where are you? Where is the damn red snake bastard?! I can see it once!¡±


    Hunter Bobe raised his voice on purpose and acted as if he was going to fight the red snake. He was going to run in the opposite direction as soon as he saw the red scale and take that bewitched person with him.


    ¡®Good. I won¡¯t be bewitched because my ears are plugged. There are a lot of strong people, so it shouldn''t be difficult grabbing that bewitched person and running away.¡¯


    Old man Bobe red as he looked around the fog.


    The old man subconsciously lowered his bow and started to shout.


    ¡°Hey! Are you crazy?!¡±


    Bobe who had forgotten to use a respectful tone because he was shocked could see merchant Bob.


    Plop. Plop.


    Cale had removed the earplugs and thrown them to the ground with a stoic expression.


    - Human! You''ll be bewitched as well!


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He could see the concern on the other people''s faces, but Cale was just annoyed.


    Ding ding.


    ¡°...Mom......¡±


    Beacrox was probably bewitched after hearing his mother¡¯s voice right now. He had returned home to the ce his mother had passed away after fifteen long years.


    That had created an opening in that stoic person''s heart that the red snake bastard used to bewitch him.


    ¡®...So annoying.¡¯


    Cale was very angry right now.


    - Human! That¡¯s dangerous!


    He let Raon''sments in one ear and out the other.


    He had already removed the earplugs and had seen the scales twice. He had not seen the snake¡¯s head yet, but so what?


    ¡®I just need to do what I want to do.¡¯


    Ding.


    Once the bell rang once more...


    - Aren''t you overdoing it?


    He heard the Sky Eating Water''s voice and Choi Han who was shocked at his actions tried to grab his arm. However, Cale was moving quickly.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A thin spear made of water left Cale¡¯s hand and flew forward.


    The spear flew in a straight line toward something, until...


    Baaaaang!


    It mmed onto the bell on the snake¡¯s tail.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The rest of the group opened their eyes wide after seeing the exploding water spear and hearing the loud explosion.


    Cale then quickly ran toward Beacrox through the group of shocked individuals.


    ¡°...Mom, ugh!¡±


    He then smacked the back of Beacrox¡¯s head refreshingly. It shouldn''t hurt that much no matter how hard Cale hit him, but Beacrox groaned as if he had been shocked.


    ¡°Ugh, who suddenly-! Ugh!¡±


    Then a round water bomb drenched Beacrox.


    Meeeeeow.


    Meeeeeow!


    On and Hong and quickly jumped out of Beacrox''s arm before that.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Beacrox coughed as he red at Cale with a disgruntled gaze. He didn''t seem to remember anything that had happened while he was bewitched. That suspicion was correct.


    ¡°I''m relieved.¡±


    Beacrox looked toward Cale who was patting his wet hair with a disgustingly gentle expression after smacking his head and sting him with a water bomb as if he was a crazy bastard.


    However, Beacrox soon turned pale.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!


    He heard a terrible shriek. It was so loud that the earplugs were useless. A shocked Bud turned his head to see something that almost made him shriek as well.


    ¡°W, what is that?¡±


    The snake¡¯s tail that was covered in red scales. He could see the cracked bell at the tip of the tail.


    ¡®That¡¯s where Cale just threw his water spear!¡¯


    The Mercenary King''s gaze quickly turned toward Cale. Cale raised his head and looked up.


    The shriek hade from above.


    He saw the fog-covered forest. Cale then found therge snake¡¯s head that was looking down at him through the fog. The eyes that were as red as the scales looked ready to gobble Cale up.


    The snake opened its mouth at that moment.


    Screeeeeeeech-!


    Bud covered his plugged ears with his hands as well.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He turned pale as well.


    His body had curled up on its own after hearing that loud screech.


    ¡®What is this? Why am I acting like this?¡¯


    He didn''t need to think about it for a long time.


    ¡®I''m scared.¡¯


    He felt fear for some odd reason after hearing that noise.


    Mercenary King Bud was not the only one who felt this way.


    ¡°Ugh! I¡¯ve, n, never heard this noise before......!¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Bobe curled up his body while shaking and the Dragon half-blood was barely still standing.


    On and Hong jumped back into Beacrox¡¯s arms as they shook in fear.


    Cale started to frown as he watched this happen.


    - H, human! I, I''m a bit scared too! I''m scared even though I''m a great and mighty Dragon!


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    After he heard their youngest, Raon¡¯s voice, Cale tried to activate an ancient power in his body again.


    ¡®I''m scared.¡¯


    He was scared as well.


    Cale felt more fear as the screech continued to get louder without stopping.


    However, he could not just stand still.


    ¡°...It''s super scary.¡±


    He didn¡¯t like this unknown sense of fear.


    - It¡¯s because it is blood.


    He heard the Super Rock''s voice at that moment.


    - It is because it is the Blood-drenched Rock. It is the earth where the dead are buried. It is the weapon that kills humans and other living things. It is normal to be scared.


    The Super Rock was saying it was normal to be scared.


    - Do you know why people feared the ancient White Star?


    Part of the reason was because the White Star had the sky attribute power and because he was strong, but...


    - That earth attribute power used as a weapon makes people feel the instinctual fear of death.


    The people of ancient times felt fear at the ancient White Star who controlled this power and had to submit.


    Just like how all dead things return to the earth, people instinctually felt fear about this earth attribute power that had turned into a weapon by focusing on the attribute of earth that weed the bodies of the dead.


    Cale finally realized why the White Star had been searching so long for this earth attribute ancient power.


    Domination.


    There was nothing better than this power to rule with fear.


    ¡®Then what should I do?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    - Cale.


    The Super Rock started to speak again.


    - Do you know why I took the weak Nn Barrow with me? Do you know why I tried so hard to keep him alive?


    Nn Barrow. The first Dragon yer and the Korean person named Choi Jung Gun.


    Cale¡¯s mind quickly started to move after suddenly hearing about him. The Super Rock would not bring it up for no reason.


    The Super Rock continued to speak as Cale started to think.


    - I did protect him because he was young, but... That punk had a useless bluffing power. It was a power that was perfect for scamming. But you see...


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp.


    - That power that is called a bluff is also called courage at times.


    The Dominating Aura.


    The power that he thought was perfect for scamming and bluffing.


    - That punk... He was always bluffing but he had the courage to stand up against fear. And that courage turned into an aura. We were able to fight against this fear when we were with that punk''s aura.


    Cale finally understood why the Super Rock said that there was no chance of his being bewitched by the snake.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The Dominating Aura inside Cale¡¯s body slowly uncurled his body.


    - Share your aura with the others.


    Cale started to smile.


    Everybody turned to look at that moment.


    They had felt a strong aura. They felt the aura of an overlord and felt as if they suddenly had a strong pir of support.


    The group who had trembled at this unknown fear slowly lowered their hands that were covering their ears and opened up their curled shoulders after feeling this aura.


    This strong aura was giving off an odd sense of warmth and courage instead of fear. They felt this invisible force that seemed to be telling them to trust and follow it.


    - Human! I''m not scared! But human, you look extremely strong right now! You¡¯re so feeble but you look reliable!


    Cale listened to Raon''sments as he surrounded his body with the Dominating Aura.


    He then lifted his head.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Cale looked toward the snake that was ring at him and started to speak.


    ¡°Hey snake bastard, I''m going to kill you.¡±


    Another water spear shot toward the snake¡¯s tail at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    The water spear mmed into a tree and exploded.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The snake''s tail that had dodged the spear shot up into the air before heading down again.


    Baaaaang!


    Itsrge body started to move toward Cale with arge explosion.


    ¡°Good, follow me. You¡¯re just a snake bastard who is not even as red as gochujang!¡±


    The Sound of the Wind surrounded Cale''s body and he quickly headed toward a direction.


    He was heading toward the top of Nake Mountain. The mountain peak was covered in granite.


    Cale heard Choi Han''s voice behind him at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    "What is it? Don''t bother me! I can only get the ancient power by fighting it alone!¡±


    He couldn''t even look at Choi Han as he ran toward the peak.


    He needed to take the snake away to a spot with the least amount of people. Cale who had a lot of things to do started to think about the ns for the future as his feet quickly moved.


    Choi Han chased after Cale and ran next to him even after being told not to bother him.


    ¡°Choi Han, I told you I need to do it on my own.¡±


    ¡°Won''t the bnce in your te be destroyed?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°You''re aware of it too, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    Cale¡¯s te had be bnced after barely managing to gather all five attributes.


    However, Cale was nning on getting another earth attribute ancient power right now.


    Cale looked toward Choi Han who had a sad smile on his face.


    ¡°Cale-nim, are you nning on sacrificing yourself again?¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words again.

 Chapter 464: It’s What I want (5)

    <h4>Chapter 464: It''s What I want (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze as he looked at Cale, who was at a loss for words, was firm. He looked determined or almost stubborn to not shake no matter what Cale said.


    ¡°...You-¡±


    Cale who barely managed to open his mouth made eye contact with therge snake¡¯s red eyes over Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Damn it! Follow me for now!¡±


    Cale started to run toward the top of the mountain again. Choi Han followed right next to Cale.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    He then picked Cale up like a stack of hay and started to run.


    ¡°Hey, hey! What are you doing?!¡±


    Choi Han calmly responded to Cale''s shocked voice.


    ¡°Cale-nim, you''ve been using your ancient powers without even being able to rest properly. Even if you took a short rest during the meal, you will faint again if you keep pushing yourself too hard.¡±


    He heard Cale''sugh of disbelief behind him, but Choi Han held onto Cale even tighter as he lured the snake chasing them to the peak.


    He then heard Cale''s voice again.


    ¡°Hey! I''m going to get sick and vomit! Just carry me on your back or something! Ay, damn it! I feel like the meal I just ate is going toe back up!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han gasped with an idiotic expression on his face. The terrain that was covered in rocks became rougher as they headed toward the peak. Cale who was being carried over Choi Han¡¯s shoulder felt like vomiting as his head was almost upside down looking back and forth between therge snake and the shaking ground.


    It was to the point that Cale had subconsciously said, ¡®hey!¡¯ to his friend¡¯s paternal cousin once removed.


    ¡°One moment please.¡±


    Choi Han quickly moved Cale as if he was handling a doll and Cale was soon on Choi Han¡¯s back instead.


    Choi Han then immediately started to run toward the peak again.


    ¡°Ah, this is nice.¡±


    Cale finally felt rxed as he red at the snake chasing them.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeeech-!¡±


    The snake opened its mouth and screeched, but Cale who was surrounded by the Dominating Aura did not feel scared at all.


    However...


    ¡®This snake bastard, it¡¯s super big.¡¯


    He was just overwhelmed by the snake¡¯s size. He was also feeling awkward about Choi Han who was carrying him so that he could peacefully climb to the top of the mountain.


    Cale who could not be rude to his friend¡¯s paternal cousin once removed cleared his throat and tried to negotiate.


    ¡°Choi Han, you read senior''s story too.¡±


    ¡°...Senior?¡±


    ¡°Yes, senior. You are Choi Jung Soo¡¯s paternal cousin once removed, so I can¡¯t call Choi Jung Gun who is more senior than you so informally.¡±


    Choi Han who had been at a loss of words for a different reason started to speak again.


    ¡°...Please just call him Choi Jung Gun. I think that is best to not get it mixed up.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I will do that. Anyway, you saw Choi Jung Gun''s memoir.¡±


    ¡°...Yes. I di-!¡±


    Choi Han stopped talking and quickly dodged after feeling a strong powering from behind him and turned around.


    Baaaaang!


    The snake¡¯s head crashed with a loud explosion where Choi Han had just been standing.


    Chomp, chomp.


    Choi Han noticed the stones in the snake¡¯s now raised head crumbling into pieces. There was red liquid falling from the snake¡¯s mouth as it swallowed the crumbling rocks.


    It was as red as blood.


    Choi Han immediately headed toward the peak again without looking back.


    ¡®This is dangerous!¡¯


    He was able to ovee most of the fear because of Cale¡¯s aura, but he still felt an unknown source of fearing from that snake.


    He heard Cale¡¯s voice in his ear at that moment.


    ¡°You remember Choi Jung Gun¡¯sments? It is most efficient if I do it.¡±


    Choi Han closed his eyes and opened them back after hearing the word, ¡®efficient.¡¯


    He faintly remembered the information that had been written in Korean inside Choi Jung Gun¡¯s memoir.


    < The final battle against the White Star who wanted to be a god. That battle would have been impossible without the Guardian. >


    < Although the sky looks down at everything from above, the ce where everything lives on is the ground. Even the birds in the sky end up sleeping in their homes on the ground. Thunderbolts, rain, and even meteors all fall to the ground. Yet the ground stays firm without breaking. >


    < We were able to defeat the White Star after the Guardian of Boulder blocked all of the White Star''s sky attribute attacks. >


    ¡®The Guardian of Boulder. Cale-nim has carried on that power.¡¯


    < This battle was extremely difficult because the White Star had both the sky and earth attribute ancient powers. However, if. ...Hypothetically speaking... If the White Star did not have the earth attribute ancient power... If Mr. Super Rock had both of the earth attribute ancient powers in the world... >


    < Although the earth cannot defeat the sky alone, an easier battle would have been possible with the help of people who possessed the other attributes. >


    Choi Jung Gun had emphasized the fact that the earth attribute ancient power was important many times, which made it difficult for Choi Han to forget about it.


    < As a result, I believe that it is most effective for a person with the earth attribute power to fight against the sky. If that person gathers both earth attribute ancient powers and fights against a sky attribute user in the future... >


    Choi Han started to think.


    He imagined Cale with both earth attribute ancient powers fighting against the White Star.


    < Yes. It might sound cruel, but... If we sacrifice the person with all of the earth attribute powers, wouldn''t the others be hurt less and the world be more at peace, making it easier on everyone else? >


    Choi Han heard Cale''s rxed voice.


    "We need to move in the most efficient manner. You agreed with me back then too.¡±


    Pat. Pat.


    Choi Han subconsciously started to speak after feeling Cale patting his shoulder as if he was consoling him and letting him know that Cale understood what he was thinking.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. I did. I did agree with you. However, I agreed when I didn''t know it would be this difficult.¡±


    ¡°...Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°I realized it after using an ancient power myself. I realized how much pain and suffering you¡¯ve endured, Cale-nim!¡±


    The fog became thinner as they headed to the peak. Choi Han continued to jump across the sturdy boulders as he ran up.


    He raised his voice as if to let out his frustration as he moved in a zigzag pattern to dodge the snake.


    ¡°I also realized how you''ve kept all of that pain and suffering to yourself! And then you keep pushing your tired body to do more things for the sake of the future! How heavy your tired mind and body must have felt! I''m saying I understand all of it now!¡±


    Cale was weaker than Choi Han.


    His te was said to be like ss as well.


    Thinking about that made Choi Han think that he was a terrible person for not thinking about how hard it must be on Cale until recently.


    It must have been very, very hard.


    However, he also understood Cale''s desire to sacrifice himself. He was someone who had lost his family, watched the world turn to ruin, and lost all his friends as well. How precious must these moments be for someone who had lost everything?


    Choi Han could now easily notice the friendship and gentleness underneath Cale¡¯s stoic expression and blunt tone.


    That was why he wanted to do it this time. Although he couldn''t carry the same weight as Cale, he wanted to carry at least half of it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t watch you suffer and be in pain by yourself anymore, Cale-nim. I know I am being stubborn, but please step back this time. Don¡¯t you always say something like this, Cale-nim? Children need to leave things to the adults.¡±


    Choi Han had never spoken in such an upromising way to Cale before. However, once they earn this earth attribute ancient power, they would properly start to prepare for the final battle against the White Star.


    That was why he needed to act like this now. If he didn¡¯t do this now, he couldn¡¯t imagine how Cale would act during that battleter, nor what Cale would try to sacrifice.


    ¡°I am more of an adult than you in terms of age, so Cale-nim, children like you should leave it to adults like me. Do you understand?¡±


    Cale listened to Choi Han''s rambling before sharing his honest sentiments.


    ¡°No, I''m not in much pain-¡±


    ¡°Ah, please!¡±


    Cale slightly curled up in fear.


    ¡®Did he just get angry at me?¡¯


    Cale was a bit scar, no, shocked.


    However, he was telling the truth. Cale was not in much pain because of the Vitality of the Heart. There were a few times he had been in pain, but overall, it had not been very painful.


    ¡®I¡¯m not in much pain right now either.¡¯


    ¡°And please, don''t try to do everything on your own! Please?¡±


    ¡°...No, we¡¯re all doing it together now?¡±


    ¡°Please! Please!¡±


    Cale shut up after hearing Choi Han¡¯s stern voice.


    It was at that moment.


    - ...The two of you should not argue.


    ¡®Why is he chiming in now?¡¯


    The Super Rock suddenly acted all serious as he started to speak to Cale.


    - Did you know about this?


    ¡®Know about what?¡¯


    - Us ancient powers figured out an amazing truth. Are you curious as to what it is?


    ¡°Cale-nim, you''re giving up, right? I''ll be in pain with you from now on.¡±


    ¡®Ah, why are they both acting like this?¡¯


    It happened as Cale was about to frown.


    - You and the White Star havepletely opposite powers.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, please don¡¯t go, ¡®huh?¡¯ while feigning ignorance. I won''t be fooled.¡±


    Cale ignored Choi Han for now. He then focused on what the Super Rock was saying.


    - The White Star''s Fire of Natural Disaster and your Fire of Purification.


    Although the cheapskate was called the Fire of Destruction, his attribute was purification.


    - The Sky Eating Water is a spear. Then there is the White Star''s water wall. It is the shield. Your Sound of the Wind is ''storm and movement¡¯ while the White Star''s is a wind wall. I don¡¯t know about his wood attribute ancient power yet.


    As the Super Rock mentioned, they didn''t know about the wood attribute ancient power yet, but for some odd reason, all other attributes were opposites.


    - Finally, the rock that tries to defend and the blood-drenched rock.


    The Super Rock calmly continued to speak.


    - You''re afraid that your bnce will be destroyed by adding another earth attribute ancient power, right? Your friend here seems to be worried about you as well.


    He¡¯s probably afraid that your bnce will be destroyed by adding another earth attribute ancient power, right?


    His calmness had a warmth to it as if he understood everything.


    - We worry about you as well. Of course, we know that you weren¡¯t in as much pain as that guy over there seems to think. However, we want you to not be in any pain at all. Anyway, we came up with a solution for you.


    ¡®A solution?¡¯


    The Super Rock sternly started to speak as Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    - Take them all!


    ¡®Hmm? Did I hear correctly?¡¯


    - Once the White Star is dead, take all of his ancient powers as well. It¡¯s up to you whether you take the sky attribute ancient power or not, but grab the other attribute ancient powers. Wouldn¡¯t your body be back in bnce then?


    His body would be bnced as he would have two of each attribute.


    - You do everything and be the strongest. Then the White Star would be gone, and you will be strong. Nobody would be able to touch you even if you lived your life as trashy as possible! What do you think?


    ¡®What kind of-¡¯


    Cale almost blurted his thoughts out loud but held it in.


    - Ahem, hem. Of course, we thought about how you will be in pain because your body would not be in bnce until you get those powers. But you haven''t forgotten, right?


    The Super Rock sounded full of pride.


    - You have me and the Vitality of the Heart.


    There was a time when the Scary Giant Cobblestone had turned Cale''s body sturdy for three days in fear that his te would be broken.


    The restoration ability of the Vitality of the Heart had helped Cale survive as well.


    - And I will suppress my strength. You can consider it almost as being sealed. I can do that much for you.


    Furthermore, if the Super Rock suppresses his strength to the point of sealing himself, the new earth attribute powering into Cale¡¯s body should not be that much of a burden.


    - Take it all and do as you wish! Hahahaha!


    Cale started to think as he listened to the Super Rock¡¯s refreshedughter.


    ¡®...That¡¯s a good idea.¡¯


    It was a very good idea.


    Telling him to take everything, it was an extremelyrge-scale suggestion that made Cale who didn¡¯t care about power nor fame and only cared about money in order to live his cker life start to get excited.


    These odd punks he had not expected anything from had given him a great idea for the first time.


    However.


    - What do you think?


    ¡°...Cale-nim.¡±


    The Super Rock and Choi Han who were waiting for Cale''s response finally heard him speak.


    ¡°I have a method too.¡±


    - Huh?


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m saying there is a way for me to get that power without breaking my bnce and not being in pain.¡±


    Tap.


    Choi Han who had arrived at the peak at some point had a nk expression on his face.


    He did not understand what Cale was trying to say.


    ¡®Is there really such a method?¡¯


    Cale quietly whispered at that moment.


    ¡°Choi Han, you remember team leader Lee Soo Hyuk, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Something shed through Choi Han''s mind at that moment.


    ¡°I got one of the team leader¡¯s abilities. Which one do you think I got?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale continued to speak to Choi Han who could only make that one noise right now.


    ¡°Put me down.¡±


    Choi Han immediately put Cale down.


    Cale stood on the ground and looked around. He could see the fog-covered mountain as well as the distant scenery.


    ¡°Screeeech-!¡±


    He then turned his head to look at the snake that was chasing him. Therge snake¡¯s eyes were looking at Cale as if it wanted to rip him into pieces, and Cale calmly started to speak as he looked at it.


    ¡°I''m someone who prefers to not be in pain if possible.¡±


    He really was that kind of person.


    Cale was not nning on using any ancient powers from here on.


    Rustle, rustle.


    He undid his top button and the buttons on his sleeves. Cale quietly started to mumble to himself while thinking about team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°Team leader, you knew I would do this, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.


    A strong individual who was known for his multiple abilities.


    He had a characteristic called, ¡®sh,¡¯ and another ipatible characteristic.


    It was something that did not suit someone like him who was always carrying a sword.


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk had used a single word to describe that power.


    Embrace.


    Whether it was a tangible item or an intangible power. This ability allowed him to store anything in a set location.


    It waspletely different than his shing ability that cut things.


    ¡°Alright,e to me.¡±


    Cale opened his arms and weed the red snake.


    Kim Rok Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk. The two of their powers that coexisted in Cale¡¯s body started to move.

 Chapter 465: Did you have to take everything? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 465: Did you have to take everything? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Cale started to think about him.


    Thepany that Kim Rok Soo had worked for would have been worth nothing without team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.


    That was how influential team leader Lee Soo Hyuk was as one of the legends and heroes of the Korean ability users¡¯ world.


    ¡®Me?¡¯


    One of the other employees had once asked team leader Lee Soo Hyuk what kind of person he was before the world flipped over.


    He had been curious to know what kind of this person with so many achievements had been.


    ¡®Mm, I was average.¡¯


    ¡®What was your job?¡¯


    ¡®Me? I was a cker with no job.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, really?¡¯


    ¡®Wow, look at this little punk, Kim Rok Soo. He chimes in because we are talking about being a cker!¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo who did not usually participate in these get-togethers and hade for the first time in a long while was interested about hearing that the team leader had been a cker.


    The team leader who wasughing as he looked at Kim Rok Soo shrugged his shoulders at the employee who was asking if he really was a cker.


    ¡®Yes. I really was a cker. A cker with many dreams.¡¯


    ¡®Boo, too boring.¡¯


    The employee lost interest in team leader Lee Soo Hyuk''s response and moved away. The table soon became loud and there was only one person who paid any attention to the team leader who was drinking on his own.


    ¡®What are you looking at?¡¯


    ¡®Team leader.¡¯


    ¡®What is it? Our rude youngest punk who speaks to me so informally.¡¯


    ¡®...I am not the youngest.¡¯


    ¡®Once the youngest is always the youngest. Anyway, what''s up?¡¯


    ¡®What was your dream?¡¯


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk picked up a shot of soju instead of responding to Kim Rok Soo¡¯s question. He then stared into the soju inside the transparent shot ss as he started to speak.


    ¡®To be an actor.¡¯


    ¡®...Team leader, you wanted to be an actor?¡¯


    ¡®Is it hard to believe? I''ll be honest with you. My dream was to be an actor for an action movie. Doesn¡¯t that sound cool?¡¯


    ¡®Action movie actors are cool, but you aren¡¯t cool at all, team leader.¡¯


    ¡®Ha! What an honest little punk.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk chuckled before gulping down the shot of soju. Kim Rok Soo had a thought at that time.


    It suits him well.


    He was thinking that team leader Lee Soo Hyuk would have been quite sessful as an action movie actor. He had a muscr body and his face was perfect for the main character of a thriller or an action movie with a mysterious past.


    Of course, Kim Rok Soo didn¡¯t say such praise out loud.


    ¡®Well, the subordinate of the evil viin would have been a perfect role for you.¡¯


    ¡®Aigoo, is that so?¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk stared at Kim Rok Soo who was spewing such nonsense next to him instead of getting along with the other team members before continuing to speak.


    ¡®You see, here¡¯s the thing with actors. They need to be able to store everything. Sometimes they have to be the judge, sometimes a murderer, and sometimes even the only main character. They have to be able to store the character¡¯s story and their life inside them each time. That¡¯s the only way to be that person.¡¯


    He started tough before looking embarrassed as he continued to speak.


    ¡®It¡¯s something I realized while being a cker! It¡¯s all just nonsense, pure nonsense. It¡¯s just shiting from a bastard who never even made it as an extra, hehehe.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had asked while looking at theughing team leader.


    ¡®Team leader, isn¡¯t that your ability?¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk turned toward Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®The power to store anything.¡¯


    Smirk.


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to smile.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. That is my ability. Remember it well. I will teach you how to use it in return for keeping a drunk superiorpany.¡¯


    He filled Kim Rok Soo''s ss.


    ¡®The moment the thing you are trying to storees at you... That is your chance.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo, no, Cale, slowly drifted away from the memory of the past and faced reality.


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk had not been drunk at all during that time. He had just shared the way to use his ability, something that others would have kept as a secret, with this punk who couldn''t get along with others at the get-together.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeech-!¡±


    Boom, boooooom!


    Therge snake charged toward Cale with its mouth open.


    However, it was not just charging forward.


    Crunch, crunch.


    The snake was gobbling up all of the granite in its way. The snake''s scales turned even redder and resembled blood the more he gobbled up.


    The snake''s body started to getrger as well. It looked as if therge snake would cover the entire peak and crush Cale.


    Drip. Drip.


    The red liquiding out of the snake¡¯s mouth was dying the mountain peak red.


    ¡°...Cale-nim!¡±


    He heard Choi Han''s voice, but Cale only focused on the snake charging toward him.


    That made Choi Han bite down on his lips and move back.


    Cale¡¯s reddish-brown eyes were observing the enemy like Kim Rok Soo''s reddish-brown eyes had done back on Earth.


    Cale was recording the snake right now.


    ¡®I need to trust him.¡¯


    Choi Han decided to trust Cale as he stepped back. However, he was ready to jump in to save Cale from the snake at any moment.


    Cale did not see any of that at all.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His eyes were recording the Blood-drenched Rock, this red snake every time his heart beat. How it was moving, what it was destroying, what noise it was making... Cale was seeing and listening to everything as he recorded it in his mind.


    He recalled Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s voice he had heard at the get-together.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo, the opportunity came knocking on its own, right?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir. The opportunity hase, team leader. The snake ising to me.¡¯


    ¡®In that case...¡¯


    The snake came closer. The snake that was now asrge as arge building was destroying the boulders as it moved.


    ¡®Take a good look. You''re better than me when ites to looking.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir. I''m looking at it. I''m still looking at it now. I am recording it. I am recording everything about this snake.¡¯


    ¡®Then you''ll be able to see it. You''ll be able to see the center of the bastard you are trying to store.¡¯


    Cale waited.


    He looked at the approaching snake and felt his heart beating as he waited.


    He waited until he could see the center of this snake.


    That was because this snake was still an ancient power!


    The Sound of the Wind was a top underneath a boulder surrounded by whirlpools.


    The Indestructible Shield was a pit under the tree.


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone was a stone in the Super Rock vi.


    The Fire of Destruction was a sculpture at the center of the magma.


    The Vitality of the Heart was a stone pir at the center of a whirlwind.


    The Sky Eating Water was a chained spear.


    "What are you?¡±


    This red snake was not it¡¯s true body.


    ¡®Blood-drenched Rock, what is your true appearance?¡¯


    The existence that hindered a person from earning an ancient power. Ancient powers always existed at the center of that obstacle.


    ¡®Alright, Kim Rok Soo. What do you think? You should be able to see it, right?¡¯


    Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo repeated Lee Soo Hyuk''s voice in his mind as he focused on the red snake.


    Boom- boom!


    Therge snake was getting closer while destroying the mountain peak. The snake continued to gobble up boulders as it approached right in front of Cale.


    Yes, it gobbled up the boulders.


    Where would those boulders have gone?


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡®Can you see it?¡¯


    ¡®Team leader, are you drunk?¡¯


    ¡®Hey, can you see it?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, team leader. I can see it now.


    1 second, 2 seconds, 3 seconds...


    He recorded the snake''s appearance every second.


    That record and the present was beingpared in Cale¡¯s mind.


    He could then see it.


    The snake¡¯s body that continued to getrger.


    The snake¡¯s scales that continued to get redder.


    The red liquid that was slowly starting to drip out inrger amounts from the snake''s mouth.


    "Screeeeeeeeeech!¡±


    And then, once the snake finally raised its body and lifted its head in front of Cale... Once it raised both its head and tail and tried to gobble Cale up...


    ¡°I found it.¡±


    Cale had finally found it.


    He looked toward the snake¡¯s tail.


    The cracked bell.


    The bell that cracked after being hit by Cale''s spear.


    The crack continued to get bigger as the snake moved roughly.


    Craaaaaaack.


    And finally, once that crack went from the top to bottom...


    He could see the small rock hiding inside the bell.


    A red rock caught Cale¡¯s attention.


    ¡®That must be it.¡¯


    ¡®Alright, Kim Rok Soo. You can see the center, right? In that case...¡¯


    Cale¡¯s body started to move.


    "Screeeeeeeeeech!¡±


    The snake¡¯s open mouth moved down toward Cale.


    ¡®Run toward it. Got it? Kim Rok Soo, run toward the center. Then, your Embrace power will start to run wild.¡¯


    ¡®You mean your Embrace power will run wild, not mine.¡¯


    ¡®Ah,e on! Listen when I''m telling you about my great ability! Hmm?¡¯


    Baaaaaang!


    The snake¡¯s head mmed down on Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s shocked shout could be heard through the loud noise.


    "Screeeeeeeeeech!¡±


    The snake also screeched in anger as well.


    The snake¡¯s mouth was only full of broken rocks. The snake¡¯s red eyes started to move. He noticed the running human.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff.¡±


    Cale ran.


    He didn''t use the Sound of the Wind. He felt like he would faint if he used any more of his ancient powers.


    He didn¡¯t get Choi Han''s help either.


    ¡®I can¡¯t get any help if I want to have full control of this power.¡¯


    Cale''s mind started to quickly move as he was running so fast that he was almost out of breath.


    It was observing. It was recording.


    It was anticipating.


    ¡®It¡¯lle at me again!¡¯


    The snake charged toward him again as Cale anticipated.


    He started to imagine the snake¡¯s movement. He didn¡¯t need much data. There were only a few ways that such arge body could move on this narrow mountain peak.


    ¡®It also needs to aim for me!¡¯


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The debris from the broken rocks started to leave scratches on Cale''s body. However, Cale had already anticipated when the snake¡¯s scale would twitch.


    ¡®3, 2, 1.¡¯


    Cale counted down and kicked off the ground.


    He jumped up as far as this feeble body could jump.


    ¡°Cale-nim! Behind you!¡±


    He heard Choi Han''s voice.


    Cale felt a warm breath behind him. It was the snake''s rough breathing.


    Drip. Drip.


    Red liquid fell on Cale''s head.


    However, Cale didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Got you.¡±


    His scratched up two hands were holding onto the snake¡¯s bell. One of his fingers then touched the red rock through the crack on the bell.


    ¡®After that, just leave it to the ability. The Embrace ability will take care of everything for you as it shoots up from your heart. What do you think, doesn¡¯t my ability sound amazing?¡¯


    ¡®It really is, team leader.¡¯


    Cale could feel a strong power shooting up from his heart. The power flowed through his two hands. It then passed through his fingers to touch the red rock.


    ¡®I''ll be honest with you. I gave it the name Embrace, but... Ah, I''m only telling you, okay? That ability is more of a binding than an embrace? No, hmm, is there no better word for it? Ah, right, dominance!¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk hadughed as he continued.


    ¡®That power is like dominance. It dominates the target and binds them into your hand.¡¯


    ¡®...Isn¡¯t that too violent to call it Embrace?¡¯


    ¡®Nah, even such a power can be an embrace if I use it for good. Isn¡¯t that right? I only use it for good.¡¯


    Cale started tough.


    It was simr to Lee Soo Hyuk''sugh from his memories.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeeeeeeech!¡±


    The snake started to screech in pain. Itsrge body started to twist.


    The snake started to shake around trying to get Cale off its tail.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale clenched onto the bell and the red rock tighter as the snake iled.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeeeeeech-!¡±


    That action seemed to make the pain worse for the snake that could not even twist its body properly. The ¡®embrace¡¯ that came out of Cale¡¯s hands was surrounding the red rock as time went on.


    Craaaaaaaack, crack!


    The bell broke into pieces.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeech!¡±


    The snake¡¯s screeching became worse and Cale heard an unfamiliar voice in his mind.


    He was hearing the voice of the ancient power like the others now that the obstacle was gone.


    - Nice to meet you.


    Cale¡¯s lips started to twist up.


    The owner of the Blood-drenched Rock. That was the ancient White Star.


    - Since you looked for this earth attribute power, are you trying to use it to drive the world into fear? That is a great idea-.


    ¡°What f*caking nonsense.¡±


    - What?


    Cale recalled the end of Lee Soo Hyuk''s exnation.


    ¡®To finish it off, just ce the power you''ve embraced into a location of your choice! Then tada, the process isplete!¡¯


    ¡®I''m sorry, team leader. I''m not someone who can do something like an embrace.¡¯


    One corner of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up into a wicked smile.


    The red rock that was surrounded by a transparent aura was inside Cale¡¯s right hand. Cale put his left hand into his robe and pulled something out from the chest area of his shirt.


    It was something that was on hismander uniform.


    It was a golden turtle badge that symbolized that he was part of the Henituse county, no, the Henituse duchy.


    Cale moved his left hand with the badge toward his right hand.


    The red rock and the golden turtle badge touched each other.


    - W, what are you trying to do right now? You dare to-!


    ¡°I dare? This trash bastard is really saying whatever the hell he wants.¡±


    Ooooooo-


    Cale could feel the power roaring in his hands. Red light burst out of the gaps between his fingers. It was the power of the red rock. However, that power could only send out the light as the Embrace ability was holding it back.


    - U, ugh, aaaaaaaaaaaah-!


    He heard the ancient White Star¡¯s shout.


    However, that noise slowly disappeared.


    And once the red light disappeared, the Embrace ability disappeared, and Cale could only feel the badge in his hand...


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    He smiled at Choi Han who approached him and started to speak.


    ¡°I''m done.¡±


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Choi Hanughed at that. It was augh of relief.


    It was at that moment.


    - Human!


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    He could see the others running to the mountain peak. Hunter Bobe, who was in the front, opened his eyes wide as soon as he arrived.


    ¡°The snake, the snake is-!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as he watched the red snake start to fall to the ground.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He then gasped.


    The red scales started to fall off the falling snake. The scales that were falling like flower petals started to spread out because of the wind.


    The falling snake disappeared without a sound as the scales dispersed.


    That sight looked extremely beautiful to Hunter Bobe.


    They had made it to the peak by walking through the fog.


    The sun was setting, and the red scales fluttered toward the sunset.


    Cale was standing at the center of those red ¡®flower petals.¡¯


    ¡°F, for that snake to really disappear...¡±


    The old Hunter who had to avoid the snake his whole life started to tear up.


    He could see the rest of the group heading toward the red-haired man.


    - Human! Are you okay? Did you get the power? Are you not going to faint? You look fine!


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you did it!¡±


    Cale turned away from the others and looked down at the Henituse badge in his hand.


    He then started to smile.


    ¡®Team leader, what do you do after storing the power?¡¯


    ¡®After that, well, you just take it out whenever you need it. Shouldn¡¯t you be able to use your things as you please?¡¯


    ¡®Oh, that sounds good.¡¯


    Yes, it was very good.


    He gently caressed the badge.


    He was nning on using it any time he needed it.


    ¡®Should I use Embrace on the White Star''s other ancient powers?¡¯


    Cale who was thinking about using them in a way that did not fit the ''embrace¡¯ name then heard the Super Rock''s cautious voice.


    - Y, you''re not going to cage us up, right? Right? Hmm? Think of all of our lovely memories together!


    Raon''s voice appeared in Cale''s mind at that moment.


    - Human! We got a call from Dark Elf Tasha!


    The Land of Death where the White Star should be. They had received a call from there.

 Chapter 466: Did you have to take everything? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 466: Did you have to take everything? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale motioned to Bud with his eyes before picking up the call.


    Bud immediately walked toward the old man.


    ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we have a nice chat as we stare at the sunset?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What kind of chat?¡±


    Hunter Bobe who was enjoying the sunset before the approaching night started to frown at this naive young man that covered his view.


    However, Bud just smiled and put his arm around the old man''s shoulder and slowly started to pull the old man away.


    ¡°Oh,e on, pleasee this way.¡±


    Cale received the videomunication device from Raon after seeing Bud winking at him and distracting the Hunter away from the others.


    ¡°...Ha. I can''t believe I was bewitched.¡±


    Beacrox whose pride was hurt was nkly mumbling to himself in a corner, but Cale ignored this and focused on the connecting videomunication device.


    - Young master-nim, did you take care of everything you needed?


    ¡°What¡¯s with your face?¡±


    Cale instantly started to frown while looking at Tasha¡¯s face.


    - Ah, it¡¯s a bit dusty, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Not a bit dusty, I thought you were a giant piece of dust.¡±


    - Ay, look at you joke like that.


    ¡°I mean it.¡±


    - ...Is it that bad?


    Tasha wiped her face after seeing Cale¡¯s serious expression. She then started to frown after seeing her dusty palm.


    - ...That Bear bastard, I need to f*ck-


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Cale quickly coughed to prevent Raon, On, and Hong from hearing, and Tasha awkwardly smiled before shutting up.


    - That¡¯s right human! We need to f*ck that Bear King up too!


    Cale started to frown after hearing Raon¡¯s voice that only he could hear. Tasha noticed the frown and quickly started to speak.


    - Young master-nim, as you mentioned, the Bear King and the White Star who were entering the desert with their subordinates teleported away not long after you left.


    That was probably when they received Lion King Dorph''s call and quickly headed toward the second secret base.


    - He really did return after a few minutes too.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The White Star had returned to the desert chasing after Cale who waved his hand while saying bye bye.


    - Yes! After that, mm.


    "What happened after that? Did something happen?¡±


    Tasha had an awkward smile on her face.


    - He is running wild as if he has gone crazy. What did you do-, he seemed extremely angry.


    Tasha recalled the White Star going crazy in anger.


    She had watched at a far distance while hiding her presence. Although it might be normal to wonder where she could hide in the desert, the desert was a ce where multiple hills were created throughout the day.


    That was enough for the Dark Elves who knew the desert better than anybody else to observe from a distance.


    - He seems to have stopped his cut left arm from bleeding, but... Anyway, he was flipping things over with a pale expression. It really...


    The White Star had looked like...


    - He just looked like a crazy bastard to me.


    He had seemed too vicious.


    That was why Tasha had taken the Dark Elves who were hiding nearby and Mary who was by her side and quickly went into hiding.


    - I thought it wouldn''t be good for us to run into him in such a state, so I grabbed Mary and the Dark Elves and hid in the Underground City again.


    The old and young Dark Elves who couldn''t fight as well as the humans of the Underground City had evacuated already.


    Furthermore, they had destroyed all entrances into the Underground City except for one that the Dark Elf warriors and Mary knew about, so that they enemies could not find them.


    Finally, they had set the one remaining entrance to explode if the enemies tried to force it open.


    - We have sent the Wind Elementals to observe the White Star for us. He still seems to be searching through the desert. He seems to be with the ck mages and focusing on the areas where the power of earth is stronger than normal.


    Tasha who had been reporting for a while flinched after looking at Cale¡¯s face.


    - ...Young master-nim?


    He was smiling.


    Only one corner of Cale¡¯s lips was up as he smiled wickedly.


    ¡°Hehe, you''re saying he¡¯s acting crazy? He, he must be very angry.¡±


    Tasha had never seen such a refreshed look in Cale¡¯s eyes before. Unlike his wicked lips, his gaze seemed like a puppy who was excited to feel the spring breeze.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Cale was indeed feeling very refreshed as Tasha thought.


    That was why he nned on continuing this feeling.


    ¡°What about Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    - He is still in the Dubori territory. The Caro Kingdom''s forces are there as well.


    ¡°Alright, I got it Stay underground as long as possible. I will visit the pce and then head over before midnight.¡±


    - Yes sir. Hiding is not hard. But what do you mean by the pce?


    Tasha was not the only one. The others who were confused after hearing the pce were looking at Cale as well.


    - Human! We are not going to the desert right away?


    Cale shook his head and said onest thing to Tasha before hanging up the call.


    ¡°I will be there by the end of the day so see youter. Ah, don¡¯t forget to eat as you work.¡±


    Cale handed the videomunication device back to Raon before starting to walk. He was heading toward Hunter Bobe who was slowly pushing away Bud¡¯s arm that was around his shoulder.


    The two of them looked very friendly with each other.


    Cale could hear their conversation.


    ¡°No, senior! I really mean it! I''m an extremely famous and amazing person! Sadly, I''m just an errand boy over here though.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, anyway, I heard you were that merchant-nim''s secretary.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, I am his secretary. But I am actually an amazing person! I have many subordinates!¡±


    ¡°Ho, my goodness. Such a young man is so good at telling jokes without turning blue like your hair color.¡±


    ¡°Ah, mister. Isn¡¯t my hair color cool?¡±


    ¡°...Well, it''s bearable.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so cold!¡±


    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯


    Cale started to frown more as he heard Bud¡¯s voice, but he quickly calmed himself down.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re here?¡±


    Bud noticed Cale behind him and started to smile. Hunter Bobe used that moment to move away from Bud and approached Cale.


    ¡°You really did defeat the snake.¡±


    Bobe was looking at Cale with sparkling eyes.


    The sword master had been at the peak as well, but for some reason, he felt as if it was Mr. Merchant Bob who had been at the center of the snake¡¯s scales who had defeated it.


    ¡°I''ve always been avoiding that snake and praying that it would disappear someday, thank you for resolving that life-long prayer for me. Mr. Bob, thank you very much.¡±


    Nake Mountain was still rough and rugged but able to show off its beauty now that the fog was gone.


    Bobe was sad that he could not see it anymore now that the sun had set. However, he could smile as the fog would not cover the mountain anymore tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, or any day after that.


    ¡°I think a lot of people will visit this mountain now. The scary legend will disappear as well.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bobe.¡±


    The old man who was sharing his sentiments with a satisfied expression turned his head after hearing the merchant''s voice.


    ¡°...Gasp!¡±


    He then gasped so hard that he almost died.


    ¡°N, no way?¡±


    He looked toward the merchant, Cale, with his eyes open and Cale gently smiled while handing the item in his hand over to Bobe.


    ¡°I am thorough with my deals. I need to keep my promise.¡±


    ¡°T, this- such-!¡±


    Bobe¡¯s hands were shaking.


    ¡°One...two... Five... T, ten......! Ten!¡±


    Ten 1 million gallon checks were ced in Bobe¡¯s hand.


    Furthermore, the checks had been created by the Flynn Merchant Guild, the famous and most discussed merchant guild in the Roan Kingdom right now.


    ¡°This is the payment for your help.¡±


    Cale had given him the 10 million gallons he had promised.


    Bobe looked toward merchant Bob with shaking eyes. Although night was here, it looked as if there was a bright light shining behind Cale.


    ¡°I never expected you to really give this much......! That¡¯s okay. I don''t need the money.¡±


    ¡°Please take it. I am rich.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I''m rich. I''m very wealthy.¡±


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Bobe who seemed to be unable to think properly snapped out of it and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s first head down the mountain as it will be harder once it getspletely dark! I will provide you tea and dinner! We can, uhh, talk more about this money over dinner!¡±


    ¡°No thank you. I must leave now.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Bobe noticed a bright light suddenly appear in the air.


    It was a teleportation magic circle.


    Merchant Bob and the others who hade looking for Bobe¡¯s help were already gathered together by that light. Bobe started to tap his foot with anxiety as Cale took the checks from Bobe''s palm and coolly stuffed them into the hunter''s shirt pocket before stepping onto the teleportation magic circle with a smile.


    ¡°Then we must be off now.¡±


    ¡°No, wait-!¡±


    Paaaaat!


    Bobe reached his hand toward Cale but he had disappeared before Bobe could touch him.


    He nkly stared at the sky before taking out the checks from his pocket.


    ¡°...J, jackpot.¡±


    Cale appeared in the middle of a beautiful garden filled with fall flowers. He sat down on a bench while looking at the stylish sculpture fountain.


    - Human, the way it sparkles is so pretty!


    As Raon mentioned, the sparkling magic fountain brightened the area. It was nighttime, but the magic lights around the garden was giving it a different kind of beauty.


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect you to really give him all that money. Ten million gallons. Aren¡¯t you being too generous?¡±


    Bud who was plopped down on the ground looked up at Cale and asked.


    Cale caressed On and Hong¡¯s heads that were on his knee as he responded to the question.


    ¡°He ced himself in danger of being bewitched and dying for us, so I should give him the money I promised. Oh, also.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you deploy some mercenaries around Mr. Bobe and Nake Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Is this amission?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is amission. I need someone to make sure the hunter doesn''t say anything weird to others and to protect the hunter and that vige in case the White Star drops by.¡±


    ¡°How thorough of you. I got it. I was nning on properly building a Mercenaries Guild on the Western continent as well, so I might as well bring some of them over to slowly get that rolling.¡±


    Cale started to speak as the way Bud was responding did not make him look trustworthy at all.


    ¡°You better do it prop-.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You, you-!¡±


    However, Cale was cut off and someone else¡¯s voice filled the area around the fountain.


    You, you-!¡±


    The person huffing and puffing as they headed over to the fountain was pointing a finger in disbelief at Cale while touching their forehead with the other hand.


    You, you-¡±


    That person heard a voice in their mind at that moment.


    - Hey crown prince! Why do you keep going, ¡®you, you-!¡¯ like that? It''s only been a few days, but nice to see you again! Do you not have any cookies today?


    Alberu Crossman.


    He clenched his eyes closed after hearing the voice of the young but great and mighty Dragon.


    It had happened while he was having a serious conversation with his close confidants a moment ago. Rosalyn hade looking for him, telling him that it was something urgent.


    She had then said the following.


    ¡®Young master Cale is here.¡¯


    ¡®...Excuse me?¡¯


    Alberu had subconsciously responded in a stupid manner. Rosalyn pretended not to have noticed and gently answered him.


    He''s in the garden behind the pce right now. I kept young master Cale¡¯s visit a secret to everyone else.¡¯


    ¡®This is driv, no, I will head over.¡¯


    Alberu had called the meeting off right away and headed to the garden.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Rosalyn, you managed to call his highness over so quickly.¡±


    Cale happily greeted Rosalyn who was entering the garden behind Alberu. Alberu had a serious frown on his face as he listened to calm.


    The gentle and handsome crown prince was nowhere to be found.


    Cale made contact with Alberu at that moment. The crown prince could see Cale¡¯s rxed smile.


    Cale was even waving his hand as he started to speak.


    ¡°Hyung, have you been well?¡±


    ¡®Ow, my head.¡¯


    Alberu felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°...Cale Henituse.¡±


    He briskly walked toward Cale. Alberu had messy hair and wrinkled clothes unlike his usual appearance. Cale''s rxed smile slowly disappeared while looking at Alberu''s heinous face and powerful walk.


    ¡®Why is he like this?¡¯


    Alberu Crossman walked up and lifted the paper in his hand in front of Cale¡¯s face as Cale started to frown.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide while looking at what was written on the paper.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    He read the first line of the text.


    ¡°...The White Star has started a war with the Caro Kingdom. Hero Cale Henituse has saved the Caro Kingdom and disappeared into the Land of Death with the White Star. I, crown prince Valentino, am seeking helped from our allied kingdoms......?¡±


    Crown prince Valentino had urgently sent this document around. The Caro King''s stamp was on the document as well.


    At the end of the document was crown prince Valentino¡¯s urgent and eager statement.


    < I, Valentino, and the Caro Kingdom have decided to make sure we defeat the White Star after seeing Cale Henituse and other great heroes sacrificing so much in their battle.


    It is for the peace of the Western continent. I ask for your help. Let¡¯s all fight together.


    ¡®...When did crown prince Valentino send something like this?¡¯


    However, it was the contents that wasplicating things in Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡®The Caro Kingdom''s war against the White Star... Isn¡¯t the fact that they are seeking help from the other kingdoms in the White Star mean that he''s asking pretty much the entire Western continent to raise their weapons toward the White Star?


    Did the scale just grow significantly all of a sudden?¡¯


    Cale looked away from the document and slowly peeked toward Alberu. Alberu started to speak with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°Where the hell is the punk who said he was going to go lightly smack the White Star from the back and why the hell is the Caro Kingdom that said they would sit back and watch dere war on the White Star? Furthermore, why is the hero who is said to have disappeared in front of my eyes? Hmm? Dongsaeng, talk to me. Hmm?¡±


    Alberu had a vicious re.


    ¡°No, why is the punk who said he was going to light a bonfire causing a fire through the entire continent? The Roan Kingdom is getting calls from all over the Western continent right now. They''re asking if the person responsible for the Indomitable Alliance and the Mogoru Empire''s ck magic is aiming for the Caro Kingdom. They¡¯re asking if we need to band together to rise up and fight.¡±


    Cale slowly avoided his gaze and stared to speak.


    ¡°Mm, why did the scale suddenly get so big?¡±


    ¡°You''re driving me nuts.¡±

 Chapter 467: Did you have to take everything? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 467: Did you have to take everything? (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Alberu Crossman stared at Cale, who was avoiding his gaze, with a piercing gaze.


    - Hey crown prince, is the Western continent going to war again if this continues?


    He listened to Raon ask the question in a cute voice as he organized the mess in his mind. However, the words that actually came out of his mouth were simple.


    ¡°I''m going to go crazy.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale pretended not to hear the crown prince. However, his mind was aplicated mess right now as well.


    Crown prince Alberu had given Cale the golden que to ask for the Caro Kingdom''s understanding, thinking that Cale was going to pull a fast one over the White Star in the Land of Death.


    That was what Cale had expected at first as well.


    ¡®Who knew it would be like this?¡¯


    However, things didn¡¯t go as Cale expected.


    Cale and Valentino had felt a giant earthquake and seen arge pir of fire in the Dubori territory as soon as their conversation ended well.


    That was the beginning of Cale having to fight against the White Star in the Dubori territory, unlike his original n, while Valentino had to lead the Knights Brigade to the Dubori territory as well.


    Furthermore, crown prince Valentino had pulled in troops from the nearby territories as well, surrounding the Dubori territory with arge number of troops.


    Valentino had then faced the White Star''s group who were attacking the territory and the residents of the territory once he entered into Dubori.


    ¡®...I guess crown prince Valentino and the Caro Kingdom saw that as the White Star dering war on them.¡¯


    It was indeed a deration of war.


    The White Star¡¯s original n was to use Illusionist Elisneh to control the territory lord and me Cale for everything.


    However, that had failed, leading the White Star to earn the wrath of the Dubori Lord''s rtive who was a strong power yer in the Caro Kingdom. He had also earned Valentino¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°Dongsaeng, why are you not saying anything?¡±


    Cale faintly smiled toward Alberu who was standing with his arms crossed while looking at him. As Alberu became even more bbergasted and was about to scoff...


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Choi Han interjected into the conversation.


    Alberu greeted Choi Han.


    ¡°Oh, instructor-nim, how many days has it been since we saw each other?¡±


    ¡°Your highness, please speak normally.¡±


    ¡°But I am speaking normally, instructor-nim.¡±


    Cale and Choi Han made eye contact.


    The two of them realized that Alberu was upset because of thisplicated mess. Choi Han coughed before starting to speak to Alberu again.


    "It looks like crown prince Valentino revealed most of the White Star¡¯s evil deeds through this document he sent around the Western continent?¡±


    ¡°Correct. He seemed to have been in a rush or extremely angry. Well, maybe he was filled with a desire for justice as he wrote about pretty much everything the White Star has done.¡±


    Only vague rumors about this existence known as the White Star had spread to others who were not closely involved with the situation.


    The information about this evil White Star had been publicly revealed after Valentino''s document went around.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°That must mean that the other kingdoms are chaotic right now too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They must be scared.¡±


    The White Star¡¯s actions that were now revealed to be true and not just rumors had caused fear, anger, and anxiety in the other kingdoms.


    The person who was responsible for the Western continent''s Indomitable Alliance. Add on the ck magic that had ced the Mogoru Empire into chaos.


    He was the start of the chaos on the Western continent that had been peaceful without anyrge wars for a long period of time.


    "That must be why everybody is contacting the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°They probably want to gather around our Roan Kingdom at the center again since we were the vanguard in the war against the Indomitable Alliance.¡±


    That was the reason Alberu had been in a meeting until suchte hours.


    These calls symbolized the fact that the Roan Kingdom had be that strong of a kingdom, but it also meant that the Roan Kingdom might get swept up in the atmosphere and ce themselves in a disadvantageous position.


    ¡°Anyway, what happened to the White Star?¡±


    Alberu plopped down on the bench next to Cale as he asked Choi Han the question. He then took something wrapped in a handkerchief out of his pocket and opened it on hisp.


    - Wow! Thanks crown prince!


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    He had grabbed random cookies on his way to the garden.


    The noise of the children averaging nine-years-old eating the cookies filled the area, and Choi Han watched them for a moment before starting to speak again.


    ¡°The White Star is currently running wild in the Land of Death.¡±


    ¡°Running wild?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. He is running wild as if he has gone crazy.¡±


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    Choi Han looked toward Cale and Alberu''s gaze naturally turned that way as well. Cale started to smile. It was a mischievous smile that made Alberu nod his head right away.


    ¡°Looks like you at least managed to smack him from behind.¡±


    ¡°The back and the front. I hit him from both sides.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Alberu who had never seen Cale speaking in such an excited manner observed Cale who was about to keep speaking.


    Cale continued speaking with joy.


    ¡°First, I cut off one arm from the Bear King who is his right arm. I also cut off the White Star¡¯s left arm. Hehe, I crushed both of his secret bases too, kehehe.¡±


    Cale definitely saw it.


    He saw the corners of crown prince Alberu, the man with a terrible personality, start to twitch and go up.


    To be more specific, it twitched and slowly went up more each time Cale described how he had smacked the White Star around.


    Choi Han asked Alberu a question at that moment.


    ¡°How do you n on proceeding?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Alberu had a headache.


    He and the Paerun Kingdom¡¯s Clopeh Sekka had been the ones spreading those vague rumors about the White Star.


    This was so that they could gather as many allies as possible should there be a battle against the White Star in the future.


    However, that was for the future when they were prepared for war, not right now.


    ¡°All of the other kingdoms are riled up because of what happened in the Caro Kingdom. They can''t help it because there¡¯s nowhere on the Western continent that has not been stabbed in the back or harmed by the White Star.¡±


    As he mentioned, the northern kingdoms, the Jungle, the Whipper Kingdom, the Breck Kingdom, the Roan Kingdom, the Mogoru Empire, and the Caro Kingdom. All of them had been stabbed in the back or harmed by the White Star.


    Of course, there were smaller nations, free cities, and principalities that had not been harmed by the Western continent, but they had received indirect harm from the wars such that they were showing strong support for therge kingdoms¡¯ actions.


    ¡°They''re all so riled up that they look ready to fight right away. But there will be a lot of casualties if we fought right now.¡±


    That was the reason Alberu had a headache.


    The White Star and his subordinates were not people they could easily defeat.


    Alberu wanted to keep the damages as low as possible. That was why he wanted to think calmly and slowly prepare to destroy the White Star''s forces at once rather than responding to the riled up emotions right now.


    However, slowly preparing was no longer possible after what had happened to the Caro Kingdom.


    Of course, the Roan Kingdom could take a step back and join the battle after finishing preparations, but the Roan Kingdom currently had the image as a strong nation and a leader among the Western continent''s kingdoms.


    He could not lose that identity either.


    It was no wonder his mind was aplicated mess.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    He saw Cale who was smiling annoyingly at that moment.


    It made him upset that he started to frown again.


    ¡°Why don''t you call me your highness?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Alberu could see Cale start to smile brightly at his question.


    ¡°What you are afraid of right now is not that you''ll lose to the White Star, but that you''ll receive a lot of damage in the process, correct?¡±


    ¡°......Yes.¡±


    The information he heard about the White Star from Cale helped him understand that the White Star''s forces were strong, but there were many strong individuals on the Western continent as well.


    They should be able to win.


    He was just fearful of how they would win.


    Why did the ancient times end after that final battle?


    The battle between the ancient White Star and the strong individuals had only left destruction for both sides.


    The world would have needed to greet a new era in order to be able to rebuild.


    ¡°Your highness, there is a solution.¡±


    Alberu looked toward Cale''s firm gaze that was telling him there was a solution.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cale was not someone to bluff about something like this.


    Alberu was waiting for the solution with a small level of hope. Cale calmly started to exin.


    ¡°Grow the ying field even more.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? Did I hear some nonsense?¡¯


    Alberu thought he had heard something weird.


    ¡°I''m saying we should grow the ying field even more.¡±


    However, that was not it.


    "...What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Grow the ying field even more. The Eastern continent is a mess right now as well.¡±


    ¡°...What¡¯s going on where?¡±


    Why was he suddenly talking about the Eastern continent?


    ¡°No way, are you-. You mean to pull in the Eastern continent as well when you say to grow the ying field?¡±


    Cale smiled and pointed to someone.


    That person quickly walked in front of Alberu and greeted him.


    ¡°We metst time, didn''t we? Bud Illis at your service, your highness.¡±


    The Mercenary King who had been crouched in the corner suddenly got involved. Alberu opened his mouth after seeing Bud, but the Mercenary King didn''t give him any time to say anything as he continued to speak.


    ¡°We attacked the White Star''s faction, Arm''s secret bases on the Eastern continent today. In addition, Cale Henituse learned about one important piece of information.¡±


    Alberu flinched after hearing Bud say that they had attacked the secret bases before turning toward Cale after hearing, ¡®important piece of information.¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°One of the White Star¡¯s subordinates is an Illusionist.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°That person cast an illusion on the Dubori lord and controlled him. The Caro Kingdom''s nobles and the royal family will be angry at this Illusionist.¡±


    Nobles who cared so much about face would feel extremely angry at the fact that one of their own was controlled.


    ¡°By the way, that illusionist is from the Eastern continent.¡±


    Alberu''s eyes clouded over. Cale was not someone to say useless things.


    In that case...


    ¡°...Who from the Eastern continent?¡±


    ¡°Elisneh the 1st, the monarch of the Molden Kingdom, one of the strong kingdoms on the Eastern continent.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°We might be able to grow the ying field by quite a bit at this rate.¡±


    One of the White Star''s subordinates or cooperators was the leader of a kingdom.


    Alberu could not believe that fact. It was something simr to the Mogoru Empire.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°The Eastern continent has many strong kingdoms that have friction with each other. Arm was a source of pain for them. So, how would the other Eastern continent''s kingdoms and factions react if they find out there is a monarch who is on the same side as Arm and a part of the organization that controls ck magic?¡±


    Cale pointed toward Bud once again.


    ¡°Furthermore, the person who provided the most manpower to attack Arm''s secret bases was the Mercenary King.¡±


    The Western continent¡¯s Roan Kingdom¡¯s future king Alberu Crossman and the leader of the Eastern continent¡¯s Mercenaries Guild, Mercenary King Bud Illis.


    The two individuals shook hands with each other.


    Bud started to speak.


    ¡°On the Eastern continent, only the Mercenaries Guild knows about the White Star who is behind Arm. However, I n on letting others know now.¡±


    "Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°I will grow the ying field quite a bit.¡±


    Alberu quickly started to think.


    The Eastern continent and the Western continent.


    If both continents started to move at the same time to push the White Star¡¯s forces out, even the strong White Star would not be able tost.


    Cale smirked before starting to speak.


    ¡°Your highness. Let¡¯s use the numbers advantage to push the White Star out.¡±


    Alberu slowly started to smile.


    ¡°Call me hyung.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    He would be very busy from here on out, but Alberu was rxed knowing he had found a way to reduce the damage as much as possible. He asked Cale a question with a rxed expression.


    "So, why is my dongsaeng who should be in the Land of Death over here? Did you need something? Do you need another golden que?¡±


    Cale smiled and responded.


    ¡°I came to tell you something just in case an unexpected situation might happen.¡±


    ¡°What is that? Feel free to tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Cale nodded and continued to speak.


    ¡°The White Star maye to the Roan Kingdomter on. Specifically, to the northeast region.¡±


    "...What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I mentioned that the White Star was looking for a power, right? I got that power this time. The White Star shouldn''te to the Roan Kingdom if things go as nned, but the situation at the Caro Kingdom let me realize that things don''t necessarily go as I nned.¡±


    Cale continued to speak with a rxed heart.


    It was probably not going to happen, but he was telling Alberu just in case it ended up happening anyway.


    ¡°So, I came to tell you to be prepared just in case, sir. You don¡¯t have to worry though. My friends and I will quickly follow him if he doese and kick the White Star out.¡±


    ¡°Son of a...¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°...I understand so just go, go away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I am leaving now.¡±


    Alberu looked toward Cale as if his insides were flipping over. However, he sighed and started to speak as he watched Cale step onto Raon''s teleportation magic circle.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Alberu observed Cale who looked like a mess before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. The Roan Kingdom is probably the kingdom that is most prepared on the Western continent to fight against the White Star.¡±


    Alberu had worried about the Roan Kingdom''s citizens getting hurt by the White Star ever since learning about his existence. That was why he had continued to prepare without letting go of the tension, and, although it might be difficult to defeat the White Star, he had prepared enough to fend him off without any damage for at least a short duration of time.


    Alberu smiled toward Cale who was looking at him.


    ¡°Stop getting hurt so much. You are my dongsaeng.¡±


    Cale was also a citizen of the Roan Kingdom.


    Not only Cale, but most of his group were Roan Kingdom''s citizens.


    ¡°You are all Roan Kingdom¡¯s citizens, soe home if things get tough.¡±


    Alberu was someone with the task of protecting the kingdom¡¯s citizens.


    ¡°Don''t do anything that puts your life in danger.¡±


    Alberu could then see the group starting to teleport away.


    - Don¡¯t worry, crown prince! We¡¯lle back safely!


    He thought about Raon''s bright voice and the smiling people who teleported away before turning around.


    He headed back to the meeting room without any hesitation. He had a lot of things to do.


    Cale opened his eyes in a new spot.


    He heard Raon''s voice in his mind.


    - Human! Let¡¯s make it so that the White Star can¡¯t go to the Roan Kingdom! We can¡¯t let our house or the crown prince¡¯s house be destroyed!


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    Cale had just gone to warn the crown prince for a potential situation; he had no ns on letting the White Star step on the Roan Kingdom¡¯s soil at all.


    "Tasha, Mary.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°You''re here, young master-nim?¡±


    That was why Cale had returned to the Land of Death.


    He then lifted his head. He could see the ceiling of the empty Underground City.


    ¡°Young master-nim, there is one hour left!¡±


    There was now one hour left as Dark Elf Tasha mentioned.


    The Land of Death.


    The desert where dead mana smoke rises for a few days a year.


    There was one hour left until dead mana smoke started to rise on this ck desert.


    Cale grabbed the golden turtle badge in his hand.


    Ooooooong.


    The badge started to vibrate at the sealed Blood-drenched Rock''s scream.

 Chapter 468: Did you have to take everything? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 468: Did you have to take everything? (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    The approaching Tasha looked toward the badge in Cale''s hand.


    ¡°The Henituse badge.¡±


    ¡°...It doesn¡¯t look like such a normal item though?¡±


    She had never seen a badge vibrate like this. An item that did not give off any sense of magic or Elemental powers vibrating on its own like this was naturally eye-catching.


    Tasha could see Cale start to smile at that moment.


    Smirk.


    The corners of the lips that leisurely went up seemed full of mischief.


    ¡°Why, do you want it?¡±


    ¡°No. I absolutely, definitely, do not want it.¡±


    Tasha had gotten rid of all interest in the badge the moment she saw Cale''s smile.


    Cale looked at her for a moment before turning back to the badge.


    It was very difficult for others to identify any powers that were sealed with the ¡®Embrace¡¯ ability. In fact, it was close to impossible.


    Cale shook the badge slightly as if to tell it to stop vibrating before putting it in his inner pocket and speaking to Tasha, Mary, and the Dark Elves around him.


    ¡°This is a bomb, a bomb. A time bomb.¡±


    ¡°...A time bomb?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is currently ripening.¡±


    Mary immediately took a step away from Cale.


    Cale looked toward her as he had not expected this reaction, and the GPS-like voice started to speak from under the ck hood.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I heard you telling the great and mighty Raon-nim to either run away from or beat down and destroy dangerous things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Raon who was no longer invisible pped his two front paws together to agree with him.


    ¡°You must either run away from or beat down and destroy dangerous things as good Mary said!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I believe that is correct. I could not beat you down and destroy you, young master-nim, so I stepped back.¡±


    Cale could not see Mary¡¯s face underneath the hood, but he responded with a nk expression after hearing her oddly satisfied voice.


    ¡°......I see. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Cale, who had temporarily been at a loss for words because of Mary, flinched.


    Ll-


    He heard a child¡¯s voice.


    He stuck a finger in his ear to clean it out.


    ¡°Why is there such a cute singing in this cold ce?¡±


    Ll-


    The cute child¡¯s voice echoed from all directions.


    ¡°...Is there something like that snake here too?!¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a weird noise! We must cover our ears!¡±


    Beacrox quickly covered his ears in shock while the children averaging nine-years-old looked around.


    The Underground City was empty after the humans and the Dark Elves who could not fight had evacuated. The water was still flowing and the green nts were visible around them, but it had a cold and odd feeling.


    Hearing a child¡¯s singing in such an environment made the group who had been shocked because of the red snake tensely look around.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s the rm.¡±


    Mary answered calmly like a GPS.


    "We made it so that an rm would go off throughout the Underground City thirty minutes before the dead mana smoke starts to rise in the desert.¡±


    Cale could see Beacrox¡¯s face turning as red as gochujang. He wanted topare it to a better-knownparison like a tomato, but his face that instantly turned red reminded him more of gochujang.


    He quietly walked over to Choi Han and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Choi Han, doesn''t he look like gochujang?¡±


    ¡°Pffft!¡±


    Choi Han barely managed to hold himself back fromughing out loud. However, he soon had to face Beacrox''s angry gaze.


    Beacrox''s eyebrows twitched on his red face.


    He had been bewitched by the snake.


    Beacrox was embarrassed that he was tricked by something even the children would not be tricked by and sorry that he had almost put the Kittens in danger.


    That was why he had overreacted to the rm just now.


    ¡®...He¡¯sughing?¡¯


    He changed that embarrassment to anger toward Choi Han.


    Choi Han who received that gaze quickly ignored Beacrox. Cale who felt guilty about the situation slowly took a step away from Choi Han.


    He then asked Mary a question.


    ¡°Why is it a child singing?¡±


    Tasha responded to the question instead.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t want the elderly or the children in the city to get scared if we had a loud or scary rm. That is why we made it a bright and energetic voice. Isn¡¯t it great?¡±


    Forget great, it was even scarier.


    Hearing a child singing in an empty city in the middle of the night...that was a scene straight out of a horror film.


    However, Cale could share that sentiment. It was because Tasha continued to speak with an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°They recorded my singing when I was younger and have been using it ever since. Everybody said that I had a great singing voice.¡±


    Cale who could not share his sentiments with the embarrassed Tasha quickly changed the mood.


    30 minutes.


    Dead mana smoke would rise in the Land of Death for a few days after that time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the White Star¡¯s current status? No, where is he right now?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you see...¡±


    Tasha started her report. Cale grabbed the golden top''s whip at the same time. He could then hear the Wind Elementals'' voices.


    ¡®Long time no see. Destruction, chaos, love.¡¯


    ¡®It hasn¡¯t even been a day, how is that a long time?¡¯


    Cale started to listen to Tasha and the three Wind Elementals¡¯ reports.


    ¡°The White Star is currently investigating the center of the desert in two teams with the Bear King leading the other team.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! We didn¡¯t see the Lion King though! The Illusionist wasn¡¯t there either!¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°The White Star and the Bear King. You''re saying they¡¯re moving separately, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. There were also some strong individuals we had not seen until now.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right. We also saw some strong individuals who were not part of Arm, the Lion tribe, nor ck mages. They all seemed to be people with unique abilities. Chaos, destruction, love.¡¯


    Cale had a pretty good idea about who they were.


    ¡®I guess they are the bastards who were at Arm''s second secret base.¡¯


    Arm members wore ck outfits with one white star and five red stars surrounding it.


    Cale had noticed that many of the people roaming around the second secret base were not wearing Arm uniforms.


    A portion of them must havee with him.


    ¡®The second secret base was a ce that was imitating the Dragon yer vige. That must mean that the White Star gathered strong individuals from around the continent, simr to what the first Dragon yer had done.¡¯


    Cale made sure to remember that the White Star had another source of strength before wetting his lips with his tongue. It was at that moment.


    ¡®Chaos! No, urgent! Urgent news!¡¯


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡®Cale, this is big!¡¯


    He heard the shocked Wind Elementals¡¯ voices and could see a whirlwind surrounding Tasha. Tasha seemed to have heard something urgent from that wind.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    She then started to smile.


    ¡°The White Star supposedly fell into the final trap!¡±


    It was an urgent but excited voice.


    Cale turned his head. He looked toward Tasha and the other Dark Elves who were covered in dust. They were all smiling.


    ¡®Uhehehehehehe! Destruction, chaos, back, front, and sides!¡¯


    The Wind Elemental who had acted solemn wasughing in excitement. Both nervousness and anticipation filled the area.


    ¡°What is it? What is the n? What is the final trap?¡±


    Only Bud who didn¡¯t know anything looked around in confusion. Mary approached him.


    ¡°The residents of the Underground City all worked together in order to create a trap before the White Star got here.¡±


    This was the one thing that the entire Underground City had helped to do.


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Bud was intrigued and asked with anticipation. Mary¡¯s head that was covered by the robe turned toward Cale.


    Bud quickly looked toward Cale as well. Cale didn''t answer Bud¡¯s question and gave an order to the others.


    ¡°Everybody move out.¡±


    The White Star was smart.


    These past two days made him look really stupid, but he was actually quite smart.


    Such a bastard was unable to find Cale in the desert. In that case, where would the White Star and his right arm, the Bear King start to look?


    ¡°It¡¯s the final n.¡±


    Cale gave an order to the focused group.


    ¡°We will kill the White Star if possible. If not, we destroy.¡±


    Bud''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®Destroy? Destroy the White Star? Or is there something else?¡¯


    Cale continued to speak at that moment.


    "The other underground area. We will destroy that ce.¡±


    Bud''s jaws dropped.


    He finally realized what it was that the residents of the Underground City helped to create.


    His gaze moved around the underground area he was standing inside.


    ¡°...They created another ce like this?¡±


    They did all of that to drag one bastard in there?


    Bud made eye contact with a smiling Tasha.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the size of this Underground City but about half the size. Oh, and we did not create it for the White Star.¡±


    The poption inside the Underground City had grown exponentially through the years. The Dark Elves naturally increased their numbers in this peaceful environment, but the humans who had escaped from the Dubori territory had grown in numbers while staying in the Underground City as well.


    The poption of the Underground City grew even more as the Dubori territory became almost inhabitable due to the taxes the past few years. That was why they had decided to build a new Underground City three years ago.


    The ce they were in right now wasrge, but the residents who had to live in hiding in this city wanted a wide and pleasant area.


    That was why they started to build a new city even though this Underground City was not at max capacity yet.


    However, that n had ended up failing.


    Tasha recalled when that happened.


    ¡®It was a major headache for the administrative officials. Of course, that was all before we met young master Cale.¡¯


    After they met young master Cale, to be more specific, after they participated in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s war, the Dark Elves were able to roam freely above ground.


    The escaped humans were able to stealthily head up with the Dark Elves to get some fresh air every so often.


    ¡°There is an underground area we didn''t finish building. We n on using that this time.¡±


    ¡°Why did you stop in the middle?¡±


    Tasha and the other Dark Elves smiled at Bud¡¯s question. Tasha gave a short response.


    ¡°We realized it toote that the ground in that area could easily crumble.¡±


    Bud''s eyes clouded over. He could see Cale starting to open his mouth again as he looked over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The people in the empty Underground City started to move to their respective destinations.


    ¡°I found it.¡±


    The White Star started to smile. He raised his only remaining hand to brush the sand away.


    Swipe, swipe.


    The mysterious desert where the sand is red during the day and ck during the night. The White Star was able to find more of the hidden ck entrance door as he brushed the ck sand away.


    The circr te made of iron was locked shut and showed the depth of time.


    ¡°You finally found it.¡±


    Bear King Sayeru who had been sitting next to the White Star was smiling as well. The two teams had gathered here after finding this spot.


    Sayeru looked toward the White Star and asked.


    ¡°Can you feel the power of earth?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sayeru instantly started to frown but the White Star¡¯s smile became even thicker.


    ¡°I never felt the attribute of the ancient power right away for any of the ancient White Star¡¯s powers. They were always hiding and I could only feel it once the obstacles disappeared.¡±


    The White Star lifted the hand that was brushing the sand away and touched his opposing shoulder. Only a wrapped up stump was there instead of an arm.


    ¡°The fact that I cannot feel the power of earth means that Cale Henituse has not acquired that power yet.¡±


    Sayeru finally nodded his head and brushed the door with his palm. He too was using his one remaining hand. His hand then stopped somewhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s broken?¡±


    The handle to the circr iron gate was broken. There was also the debris of the broken chain by the iron gate.


    Anybody would be able to tell that someone had gone inside and broken the handle in order to make it difficult for others to enter.


    "They weren¡¯t in the sky nor on the ground.¡±


    Cale and Choi Han. The Dark Elves, necromancer, and Cale¡¯s other group members as well. They had searched the sky and the desert for them but did not manage to find them.


    ¡°The only thing left is under the ground. They must be underground.¡±


    Sayeru turned toward the White Star and asked.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    Sayeru gestured toward their subordinates after hearing the White Star¡¯s response. Some of the Lions quickly came over and lifted the heavy iron gate.


    c-


    The iron gate was liftedpletely while making a chilling noise.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Arge circr path appeared. That path was heading deep underground and they could not see properly because it was so dark.


    However, it seemed quite wide and sturdy for a path in and where nobody lived.


    There must be a reason for it.


    Sayeru looked toward the White Star with excitement.


    ¡°What should we do, head right in?¡±


    It was at that moment. The White Star started to frown.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    The White Star suddenly crouched toward the ground and put his hand through the sand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The White Star closed his eyes without responding to Sayeru. He then started to speak with confusion.


    ¡°...Why is there dead mana flowing out through the sand?¡±


    ¡°What? Dead mana? I don''t feel it.¡±


    Midnight had passed and it was a new day.


    The dead mana smoke was slowly rising from the ck sands in the desert. The White Star was the first to notice the small amounts that were rising to start.


    However, he soon realized that the rising dead mana smoke was getting thicker. He thought that it would soon be at a level that others could notice it and a level that would be dangerous for normal people.


    The White Star''s eyes soon clouded over and he licked his lips before mumbling to himself again.


    ¡°This could end up being very advantageous for me.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    On a sand hill far from the White Star...


    ck, ck.


    A tiny skeleton monster made of ck bones so that it was hard to distinguish from the ck sand was observing the White Star.


    The small skeleton monster that was the size of a rat was buried under the sand and not moving at all.


    However, the ck lights in the spots where the skeleton monster¡¯s eyes should have been were transmitting what it was seeing to its master.


    ¡°The White Star has arrived. He ripped the entrance door open.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cale smiled at Mary¡¯s report.

 Chapter 469: You made a mistake (1)

    <h4>Chapter 469: You made a mistake (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°It looks like the White Star will soone down the passage to the underground trap.¡±


    Cale looked around after hearing Mary¡¯s calm report. Most of the group were scattered and only Raon, the Dragon half-blood, Cale, and Mary were together. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Mary hesitated for a moment before starting to speak again.


    ¡°...The White Star is smiling.¡±


    As Mary mentioned, the White Star was smiling. The faint smile slowly became thicker until he started tough out loud as well.


    ¡°Ha, haha! How did I not know about this?!¡±


    His eyes were sparkling.


    Shhhh, shhhh.


    He continued to grab the sand with his hand. The ck sand fell through the cracks between his fingers as soon as he grabbed them, but the White Star did not care.


    He lowered his body and took a breath.


    ¡°...As I expected.¡±


    The White Star started to smile after feeling the dead mana entering his nose.


    He then lifted his head. The ground and the sky were both dark because it was nighttime, but he started to feel the presence of death throughout the desert.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Bear King Sayeru who saw the White Star''s actions quickly covered his nose with his sleeve. The White Star and Sayeru made eye contact.


    ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯


    The White Star pointed toward the passage that was as dark as the sky after seeing the question in Sayeru''s gaze.


    ¡°Everybody other than the ck mages will go in.¡±


    The ck mages were excited rather than upset that everybody else except them were going in. They weren''t as certain about it as the White Star, but they too had started to notice the dead mana smoke rising in the desert.


    Dead mana was the source of power for the ck mages. It was more beneficial for them to stay here and gather dead mana as the earth attribute power wouldn''t be theirs even if they went down with the White Star.


    The White Star approached a ck mage.


    ¡°Thoroughly figure out what is going on in this desert.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡±


    The White Star turned away from the ck mage and looked around the desert.


    ¡®How interesting yet weird.¡¯


    The White Star had lived for 1,000 years. Naturally, he had lived in the Land of Death, one of the Western continent''s five Forbidden Regions during one of his past lives.


    ¡®I''ve passed through here too.¡¯


    He didn''t remember which life it was, but he had crossed through this desert with flight magic to head to the shore when he was a mage.


    He had not noticed anything odd during that time. He just found it interesting that the color of the sand changed during the day and night.


    However, dead mana smoke was rising from this ce.


    It felt as if he had found an unexpected treasure.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The White Star then turned after feeling a foot touching his calf.


    Tap, tap.


    It was Sayeru¡¯s foot. He was standing there with his nose and mouth covered and a frown on his face. He was gesturing to quickly enter the passage.


    Unlike the White Star, dead mana was poisonous for Sayeru. It was the same for the Lion tribe and the other subordinates as well.


    They all looked as if they wanted to go into the passage as quickly as possible.


    The faint smoke was slowly increasing, and they wanted to get away from it before they subconsciously breathed it in.


    The White Star looked toward the subordinates and started to give orders as Sayeru could not speak right now.


    ¡°We will head into the passage in order. Once we get to the bottom...¡±


    He stopped for a moment before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Don''t touch anything. If you touch or move anything, I will kill you on the spot.¡±


    They all nodded their heads with stiff expressions.


    They had seen how the White Star had ripped a subordinate to shreds when he was getting the ¡®Water Wall¡¯ ancient power because that subordinate had taken a single step without being told he could move.


    That was why they were nning on listening to whatever the White Star told them to do this time.


    The White Star had brought the people who had seen that sight with him on purpose.


    ¡®Fear is a useful tool.¡¯


    People who were full of fear listened to the White Star''s orders well.


    ¡®That is why I really need this final power.¡¯


    This earth attribute ancient power was harder to find than even the sky attribute ancient power.


    Cale Barrow. The White Star who recalled his forgotten past name started to think about the human who gave him thest name of Barrow. He was the person who handed the Dragon yer''s powers, position, and duty to the White Star.


    ¡®The ancient era¡¯s White Star? You''re curious about him?


    That person had answered little by little every time the White Star had asked about the ancient White Star. That person''s intentions were to inform the White Star that the ancient White Star was evil, but the White Star had be drunk by stories of the ancient White Star''s strength.


    ¡®ording to the records, the ancient White Star is said to have all five major attributes in addition to the sky attribute.¡¯


    The story that the first Dragon yer had told his sessor had been repeated and passed down to future generations of Dragon yers as well.


    ¡®Defense, offense, protection. There were a lot of different types of powers. Ah, he apparently had a power of fear as well.¡¯


    ¡®Fear?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. ording to the second Dragon yer''s diary, the first Dragon yer emphasized over and over that they needed to be cautious of that fear.¡¯


    The first Dragon yer, Nn Barrow. There were many Dragon yers who wrote memoirs following his example.


    The White Star had not been able to get the first Dragon yer, Nn Barrow''s memoir, but he had the other Dragon yers¡¯ memoirs or diaries on him.


    The information in them had helped him be even greater than the ancient White Star.


    The dead Dragon yers would roll over in their graves, but the White Star did not care.


    Either way, thanks to those pieces of information, the White Star had tried to get the Water of Judgment in ce of the ancient White Star¡¯s water attribute ancient power, however, Cale had taken it before he had a chance to do so.


    However, he was able to realize what the final earth attribute ancient power was after gathering the other four major attributes.


    ¡®Fear.¡¯


    The remaining power was fear.


    That was the power the White Star needed more than anything else.


    ¡®...I will change the world the moment I gain that power.¡¯


    The White Star was desperate for this final button tomence his real n. That was why he hade here even though he had just lost his arm yesterday.


    ¡°Enter in order. I will enterst; ck mages, close this entrance once I enter.¡±


    The White Star ordered the Lions who were nearby to enter first.


    His actions were not done to help his subordinates quickly avoid the dead mana smoke or to be wary of enemies who might suddenly appear.


    He had sent them down first to figure out if there were any traps or hidden enemies inside.


    It was because he expected Cale¡¯s group had already entered.


    His actions seemed to not care about his subordinates at all, but the Lions who were ordered bit down on their lips before entering the passage.


    They all started to enter into the passage after the first Lion slid down as if he was on a slide.


    Once even Sayeru headed down and only the White Star was left...


    The dead mana smoke was now thick enough to be easily noticed.


    Huuuuu.


    The White Star sucked in some of the dead mana smoke.


    One of the ck mages walked over with a kissing up type of smile on his face. The White Star smirked at the ck mage who approached him as soon as the Bear King had headed down.


    The ck mages did not have a leader after the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower''s Tower Master had died. That was why all of them were doing everything they could to try to get on the White Star''s good graces and be the leader.


    ¡°My liege, I truly hope that you are able to obtain the power you seek. Although we are not able to be with you down there, we will definitely figure out the secrets of this dead mana smoke. I pray that our investigation would be beneficial to you, my liege.¡±


    The White Star chuckled at the obvious ttery and nodded his head.


    ¡°It''s annoying and costly to kill people for the dead mana we will continue to need. It¡¯s better to use a ce like this if we can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege! We will thoroughly investigate it. We will also guard the gate properly.¡±


    The White Star nodded his head and headed toward the passage. He then stopped and looked toward the ck mages. He stealthily said something to the ck mage he had just chatted with.


    ¡°Tell Dorph to thoroughly investigate it as well.¡±


    Lion King Dorph was currently at the second secret base fulfilling one of the White Star¡¯s orders.


    The ck mage gulped after seeing the vicious look in the White Star''s eyes. The White Star looked at him and continued to speak.


    ¡°Whether Cale Henituse approached the Gate to the Demon World and looked inside. Tell him to investigate that properly.¡±


    The White Star recalled what Dorph had told him.


    ¡®I purposely said that I would throw Cale Henituse and his friends into the Gate to the Demon World to see their reaction. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve even been around the Gate to the Demon World at all.¡¯


    ¡®Still, look into it.¡¯


    ¡®Of course. Anyway, you know I''m extremely observant, right? Don¡¯t worry.¡¯


    Dorph had brought up the Gate to the Demon World on purpose during his battle against Cale to see his reaction.


    However, it still required a thorough investigation as that was an important issue, and the White Star''s gaze slowly became colder as he thought about it. The ck mage quickly bowed and responded.


    ¡°Of course, my liege. I will immediately deliver that order to him.¡±


    ¡°......Good.¡±


    The White Star finally seemed satisfied and entered the passage. His body disappeared into the underground passage as if he was on a slide.


    The ck mages quickly covered the entrance back up tightly with the iron gate once they did not see the White Star anymore. It would be bad if the dead mana smoke followed the passage down to the Bear King and the others.


    ¡°I will contact Lion King Dorph so the rest of you look around and investigate this smoke!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The other ck mages started to move after receiving the first ck mage¡¯s orders. The ck mage who gave the order also quickly took out a videomunication device to do as the White Star ordered.


    The area quickly became rowdy.


    That was why they did not notice something.


    They didn''t notice that wind was blowing on a sand hill near the gate to the underground passage.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The sand was swept by the wind and a bit of the bottom of the hill was revealed.


    A small videomunication and recording device hidden under the sand was revealed.


    There were some creatures who were shocked by that.


    ¡®Ah, hide it!¡¯


    ¡®We need to take this to Cale! That crazy bastard that shouts chaos and destruction will go nuts if we don¡¯t do it properly!¡¯


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The two Wind Elementals quickly channeled some wind again. That wind moved the sand and covered thebination of the videomunication and recording device, leaving only a small gap for it to continue to record.


    Cale who had been watching the videomunication device in his hand started to speak.


    He had seen everything the White Star had done through that hidden videomunication device after hearing Mary¡¯s report.


    There was something that made him feel iffy.


    ¡°Is there something in the Gate to the Demon World?¡±


    He looked at the Dragon half-blood who nkly stared at Raon for a moment before flinching and responding.


    ¡°I don''t know either.¡±


    ¡°...You don''t know?¡±


    The Gate to the Demon World was one of the Eastern continent¡¯s Three Restricted Areas.


    The White Star definitely seemed interested in knowing whether Cale had seen or entered the Gate to the Demon World. That meant that the Gate to the Demon World was an important location.


    However, the Dragon half-blood did not know about the Gate to the Demon World?


    Even though the secret base was nearby and the Dragon half-blood had stayed in that base?


    The Dragon half-blood who received Cale¡¯s gaze quickly continued to speak.


    ¡°I really don''t know. The White Star only took Dorph, Sayeru, and a select few with him and put some devices to make sure that the others could not go there. He killed anybody who went near it.¡±


    ¡°...Why didn''t you tell me about such a ce before we went to the second secret base?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I did not think about it.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood who was apologizing looked as if he really had not thought about it.


    Cale who became at a loss for words at this reaction just tapped his thigh with his finger.


    ¡°The Gate to the Demon World......¡±


    Cale had heard that the Gate to the Demon World was just a giant sinkhole that was given its name because it looked scary. However, he was starting to feel iffy about it now.


    The Demon World.


    The Demonic race.


    Cale started to recall the information rted to the Demon World. He then recalled the information he had read in ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯ about the Demonic race.


    ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯ had exined about dead mana as well as how to cure mermaid poison.


    It was the information he had recalled while fighting against the mermaid with the Whale tribe at Hais Ind.


    < ...There were a few records about the Demonic race left in ancient text. ording to the records, the Demonic race dyed living human hearts with dead mana as they enjoyed creating hearts that continued to beat after death. >


    Why did this record suddenly pop up in Cale¡¯s mind?


    Cale was about to recall what the ck mage had just said to kiss up to the White Star.


    It was at that moment.


    - Cale-nim.


    He heard Choi Han¡¯s voice from the other connected videomunication device.


    - That bastard has arrived.


    Choi Han was reporting that the White Star had arrived at the underground area.


    Cale stood up from his seat.


    He needed to go wee the White Star.

 Chapter 470: You made a mistake (2)

    <h4>Chapter 470: You made a mistake (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Raon approached Cale who was starting to walk to meet the White Star.


    ¡°Human! There¡¯s something I''m worried about!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cale brusquely responded as the Dragon half-blood peeked toward the concerned Raon''s puffy cheeks.


    "In my intelligent opinion, we need to fight to f*ck the White Star up!¡±


    Cale flinched before starting to speak.


    ¡°...How about we leave words like, ¡®f*ck him up,¡¯ out of it?¡±


    ¡°Alright! To chop his neck off-!¡±


    ¡°Not that.¡±


    ¡°To kill!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Then to finish him!¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s better.¡±


    Cale started to think that he needed to consult someone else about the children averaging nine-years-olds¡¯ vocabry.


    ¡®Ron? Eruhaben-nim? No.¡¯


    He needed to avoid those two.


    Otherwise, the children may end up shoving lemons everywhere or calling someone they just met an arrogant little punk. Cale decided he needed to meet with Countess Vin when he returned home next time.


    Raon continued to speak as he had that thought.


    ¡°Fine! Anyway, human. In order to finish the White Star off, we need to fight in the underground area!¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Raon looked toward the calmly responding Cale as if he was weird. The young Dragon was being serious.


    ¡°Human, listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cale, who had been bored because the walk to meet the White Star had been quiet, happily nodded his head.


    Both Raon and the Dragon half-blood looked toward Cale who was so calm in such a pressing situation as if he was weird.


    ¡°Human! The foundation of this underground area is very weak! The ceiling is even weaker! So the underground area will definitely break while we are fighting against the White Star!¡±


    Even without Choi Han and Bud who used swords, Cale, Raon, and Mary¡¯s attacks all coveredrge areas.


    That was the same for the White Star''s side, so their fight was bound to impact the underground area.


    ¡°And if we can¡¯t kill the White Star, the bombs that the gentle Tasha nted will explode and break the underground area!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that our n?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The original n was to destroy the underground area if they didn¡¯t manage to kill the White Star.


    ¡°That is why it is weird!¡±


    Raon could not understand this n at all.


    ¡°Human, I somewhat understand using bombs to destroy the underground area! But what happens if the underground area breaks while we are fighting?¡±


    The moment the underground area breaks while they are fighting...


    The moment the sturdy-looking yet weak foundation and the ceiling breaks...


    ¡°The dead mana smoke on the desert will instantly fill the underground area! Then we might all end up breathing some dead mana smoke!¡±


    Raon could teleport the group away as the bombs exploded if they used Tasha''s bombs. Then there was almost no chance of the dead mana smoke impacting the group.


    However, things would beplicated if the area broke in the middle of a fierce battle. The chances of breathing in dead mana became much higher in such a situation.


    Even the quiet Dragon half-blood chimed in.


    ¡°I heard that you guys saw the White Star use his fire attribute ancient power properly this time. I also heard that the White Star is not in a normal state right now after losing one arm.¡±


    The White Star had used a lot of ancient powers already and his body was not in a stable condition either.


    ¡°That is why you guys haven¡¯t seen that bastard fight seriously yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, human! We haven¡¯t even experienced the White Star''s wood attribute ancient power either!¡±


    Raon was pounding his chest with his chubby front paw as if he was getting frustrated at how calm Cale seemed to be. There was a simple reason for it.


    ¡®The human would not do anything to make us get hurt!¡¯


    There was no way Cale had not thought about the things that Raon had just mentioned. Furthermore, Cale hated whenever his people got hurt. He was the person who said to run away ande backter to aim for their backs if it looked like someone on their side was going to get hurt. That was why Raon could not ept Cale''s current actions right now.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Cale chuckled. He looked toward Raon and the Dragon half-blood who were looking at him with simr expressions and started to speak.


    ¡°The White Star happily sacrificed his arm to save the Bear King.¡±


    The White Star had thrown away many subordinates until now. But they had seen him make a move to save a subordinate for the first time.


    ¡°This time, he entered the underground area with that Bear King he tried so hard to save.¡±


    Cale stopped talking at that point. He then quietly looked forward.


    The iplete Underground City. The bleak and empty sight filled his eyes. He looked at it for a while before turning back to look at Raon and the Dragon half-blood.


    Their eyes still looked full of questions.


    "Are you curious about my thoughts?¡±


    He smiled as he asked that question.


    ¡°Ho! There was such a ce underground? My liege, isn¡¯t this amazing?¡±


    Bear King Sayeru could not hide his admiration at thisrge Underground City.


    The White Star''s group had seen thisrge city after sliding down the long underground path. Of course, it was not a regr city.


    First of all, it was located underground.


    ¡°How bleak.¡±


    It was apletely empty city with some ces starting to fall apart. The buildings that they couldn¡¯t tell whether they were unfinished or broken filled the city.


    However, the road seemed to have been built strategically as it was wide and long. There were dry trees around the city as well.


    ¡°It feels like a city that was abandoned a long time ago.¡±


    It was a bleak Underground City where no traces of humans could be felt.


    He took one step and turned his head. He could see the White Star.


    Everybody other than himself and the White Star was currently waiting by the passage entrance. Only Sayeru had received permission to move around.


    The others were not allowed to take a single step inside.


    ¡°...I don''t feel anyone in here. There are no traces of people either.¡±


    Sayeru looked around the area. There were no traces of anyone living in nor having passed through the abandoned city.


    ¡®So the chances of Cale Henituse havinge through here is high.¡¯


    Theck of traces made Sayeru even more certain that Cale Henituse had been here. There were not many who were skilled enough to erase all of their traces like this.


    Sayeru reached out his hand.


    Crumble.


    A small part of the building broke and fell to the ground as he touched the wall.


    ¡°It looks very old.¡±


    The entire city looked quite old. It seemed as if it was an ancient ruin that had been left alone for hundreds or thousands of years.


    ¡®This is the type of ce where the ancient power that the White Star is looking for would be.¡¯


    Sayeru started to smile with anticipation.


    ¡°No.¡±


    It was at that moment. Sayeru turned around after hearing the White Star''s voice.


    Pssssss-


    He saw a rock that turned into dust in the White Star¡¯s hand. It seemed to be debris from the building.


    Sayeru flinched and his shoulders started to shake after seeing the White Star¡¯s gaze.


    ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯


    The White Star looked as he usually did when he was extremely angry. However, his voice was calm.


    "This ce was built not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°This ce? That¡¯s impossib-¡±


    Sayeru who was about to retort the White Star''sment quickly shut up without finishing his sentence.


    It was because he saw the White Star caressing a dry tree branch. Smokeing out of his hand covered the dead branch.


    ¡°This branch died less than a week ago.¡±


    Sayeru gasped after hearing the White Star''sment. There was no way the White Star would say something wrong, so that meant that it really had been less than a week since this branch had died.


    ¡°...But there¡¯s no water here?¡±


    Trees needed dirt, sunlight, and water to grow.


    There was a destroyed drainage way, but it showed no signs of water having ever flowed through it.


    ¡®But the fact that a tree grew means that there was water here. But that waterpletely dried in a week?¡¯


    There was no way that was the case.


    Then there was only one answer.


    ¡°They brought over a dead tree from somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The White Star was calm as he answered Sayeru¡¯s question. The White Star looked around.


    ¡°Based on the condition of these trees, this ce was created in thest few years. However, they created it to look like a city that was abandoned thousands of years ago.¡±


    ¡°...Who did?¡±


    "Why are you asking such an obvious question?¡±


    Sayeru shut his mouth at the White Star''s brusque response. However, he soon started to speak again.


    ¡°...This is a trap? A trap that Cale Henituse created?¡±


    Thisrge Underground City was Cale Henituse''s trap?


    A trap to kill them?


    Sayeru could not ept that.


    There was a simple reason for it.


    "This is not something that can be created in a short amount of time! You need at least a few hundred people, materials, and at least a couple of years to create such arge underground city!¡±


    Sayeru started to frown the more he spoke.


    They heard some footsteps at that moment. Both Sayeru and the White Star had noticed the footsteps.


    Step. Step.


    The person walking without hiding their presence was walking in a rxed manner.


    However, there was anger in Sayeru''s eyes as he looked toward the person.


    ¡°You bastard......!¡±


    ¡°How''s your arm?¡±


    Cale who warmly asked that question had a rxed smile on his face.


    Cale, who walked toward them from the center of the underground city and not the entrance, looked peaceful.


    Sayeru looked around Cale. He didn''t see anybody else. However, Sayeru believed that the others were hiding nearby.


    ¡°Why are you looking around like that?¡±


    Cale¡¯s question made Sayeru look back toward him. The two of them made eye contact. Sayeru suddenly felt his shoulder with the missing arm turn cold.


    It was not from the pain of losing an arm.


    There was only one thing that filled his mind right now.


    ¡°...You, did you create this ce and lure us down here?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale had an awkward expression for the first time. He had already heard the White Star and Sayeru''s conversation as he walked over.


    Cale waspletely bbergasted.


    ¡®I didn''t think he would figure it out right away.¡¯


    He never expected the White Star to realize this ce was created not too long ago so quickly.


    Of course, it was not just because he thought the White Star would be crazed and focused on finding the final earth attribute ancient power that he would not think properly.


    ¡®Young master-nim, we even used our Elementals to create the ce.¡¯


    This fake Underground City was created extremely well, as Tasha had mentioned that anybody would think that it was a ce that was abandoned at least a couple hundred years ago.


    But the White Star had figured out right away that it was a lie.


    ¡®...He used the tree to figure it out.¡¯


    Cale recorded how the White Star had just used the dead tree to figure out the truth about this city. He then started to get a headache.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    Cale was nning on tricking the White Star to believe the final earth attribute power was located here.


    - Human! What do we do? It looks like the White Star knows this isn''t where the earth attribute ancient power is located! Then won''t he aim for the Roan Kingdom?


    ¡®Exactly.¡¯


    As Raon mentioned, the White Star would aim for the Roan Kingdom once he realized that the Land of Death did not have the earth attribute ancient power.


    Cale wanted to prevent the White Star from charging into the Roan Kingdom.


    - Human! What if the White Star immediately teleports over to the Roan Kingdom? Let¡¯s destroy this ce right now! Choi Han is asking for you to quickly give orders!


    Cale was thinking the same thing.


    The White Star who realized this was a trap could not head to the final potential spot, the Roan Kingdom.


    Cale who was listening to the young Dragon¡¯s urgent voice slowly opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡®I guess I have no choice. Let¡¯s just be honest.¡¯


    "Cale Henituse, why are you not responding? Why did you drag us into a trap?¡±


    Cale immediately responded as Sayeru asked the question again.


    ¡°I''m the curious one. How did you realize this ce was fake? I never expected you bastards to realize it so quickly.¡±


    Cale noticed Sayeru start to frown in response.


    - Human! Tasha and Mary are also asking what they should do. As for the Mercenary King, he''s a total mess! The Mercenary King is so loud!


    He ignored Raon¡¯sments and focused on Sayeru¡¯s change of expression with a stoic expression on his face. Of course, he was just putting on a poker face.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Amazing. Very amazing.¡±


    The White Star gasped in admiration.


    Cale turned his gaze to see the White Star who was ring at him viciously.


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡¯


    Cale subconsciously asked after hearing the White Star''s unexpected question.


    ¡°Ha! He¡¯s feigning ignorance!¡±


    Then Cale ended up receiving Sayeru¡¯s extremely angry response.


    ¡®Why is he like this?¡¯


    This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve smacked each other in the back.


    Cale found it odd that Sayeru looked so angry. He was hearing the reports from the others through Raon at the same time.


    Sayeru could not hide his anger as he asked at that moment. He was extremely angry right now.


    "Since when have you been thinking about taking us down? It would take at least a few years to construct an Underground City like this. This trap should have taken you years to create! Do you think we don¡¯t know that?¡±


    Nobody could create such arge area in a short amount of time.


    Of course, creating a ce that looked like a city could be done quickly, but creating an underground area like this was something that required a lot of time.


    ¡®That¡¯s not it.¡¯


    The exploration and selection of a location. This ce required a long period of thorough nning to create.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, the Land of Death. Why would you create an Underground City like this in the useless desert? Especially a city that looks as deste as this! You would not create such a ce for no reason unless you were crazy!¡±


    This was definitely created as a trap or for an underground evacuation center.


    Sayeru got the chills as he figured that out.


    ''Cale Henituse is a bastard who was known as trash until just two years ago. So, when would such a bastard have created an Underground City like this?¡¯


    The things that Cale had done until now quickly passed through his mind.


    Cale Henituse had appeared exactly as the White Star was about to use Arm and ck magic.


    Furthermore, he also coincidentally had many different ancient powers.


    Finally, he had a bunch of strong individuals around him that made people question how he had gathered such a group.


    Could it all have just been a coincidence?


    Was all of this the result of a trash bastard in a time span of just two years?


    Sayeru wondered if Cale Henituse had been hiding his strength for a much longer time after seeing this Underground City.


    ¡®No, even if it was not just his strength, this bastard did not manage to do all of this in just two years!¡¯


    He probably had been preparing for a very long time.


    He had prepared to defend against the White Star.


    ¡®But why? Why did Cale Henituse make such preparations? What did he know? And how did he know?¡¯


    Sayeru started to question everything.


    ¡®It has been weird, now that I think about it.¡¯


    Cale Henituse had been involved with each and every one of the White Star¡¯s ns. At first, he had thought that it was a coincidence. But it was easier to ept that these were not coincidences and that the White Star had failed over and over again because Cale Henituse had nned this long in advance.


    ¡®How could there be a bastard like this?¡¯


    There was a slight trace of fear in Sayeru¡¯s gaze as he looked toward Cale.


    That was why he covered that fear with anger. Sayeru raised his voice.


    "Since when have you been thinking about taking us down? 2 years! We¡¯ve only been hearing your name for the past two years! But how long have you actually been aiming for us?¡±


    Cale blinked his eyes.


    ¡®This is weird. Things are progressing in an odd direction.¡¯


    He heard the White Star¡¯s voice at that moment as well.


    ¡°I knew it was weird no matter how many times I thought about it. You might be useful for me, but I have been wondering how a bastard like you suddenly appeared to block my every move.¡±


    He had a look that seemed to say that he finally understood.


    ¡®... Uhh, mm. It¡¯s true that I suddenly appeared?¡¯


    Cale who had suddenly ended up in The Birth of a Hero''s world had started all this just to avoid being beaten to a pulp by Choi Han but ended up here.


    He wasn¡¯t nning on getting in the White Star¡¯s way from the beginning.


    It just happened that this bastard was in his way of living a cker¡¯s life and that this bastard¡¯s way of doing things annoyed him enough for him to somehow end up here.


    However, Cale quietly listened to the White Star''sments.


    ¡®It looks like it''s a positive situation for me though?¡¯


    Things seemed to be going well in an unexpected way.


    The White Star was looking at Cale with a different gaze than before. He was looking at Cale like he was a good rival. He was also looking at Cale with wariness about someone whose identity he could not fathom.


    "Cale Henituse, someone whose time is warped. You didn''t suddenly appear. In fact, you¡¯ve been nning for this since a long time ago. Since when have you been aiming for me?¡±


    Cale found this situation quite amazing.


    He wondered how the White Star realizing that the Underground City was recently created led to this exnation.


    - Human! What nonsense are the two of them talking about? Human, you are someone without a n who just looks like you have a n!


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    Cale could see the White Star¡¯s stiff face before he heard Sayeru¡¯s angry but slightly shaking voice.


    ¡°...You, how long have you known about us to prepare all this?¡±


    ¡®Isn''t this great?¡¯


    Cale put on a satisfied smile while looking at the two mistaken people.


    ¡°You, you......!¡±


    Sayeru was at a loss for words after seeing Cale¡¯s twisted smile instead of a response. However, even though Cale didn''t say anything, an rm went off in his head after seeing Cale''s gaze that seemed to be saying he had been aiming for them for a very long time.

 Chapter 471: You made a mistake (3)

    <h4>Chapter 471: You made a mistake (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The White Star, Bear King Sayeru, and Cale.


    Mercenary King Bud Illis who was listening to the three of their conversation while hiding blinked his eyes a few times before starting to speak.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like they''ve made a weird mistake?¡±


    His head quickly turned to look at Choi Han who was crouching next to him.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°...It does seem that way.¡±


    Bud looked toward Choi Han who was responding calmly but had an odd expression on his face.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    He then gasped.


    "So, basically...¡±


    He started to organize the thoughts on his mind.


    ¡°They think that Cale Henituse has been preparing to stop them in secret for many years?¡±


    ¡°It does seem that way! Mercenary King!¡±


    Raon who was next to Bud fluttered his wings and agreed.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    Bud gasped once more before shaking his head. However, he could understand how they could make such a mistake.


    ¡®Even I would be suspicious about how long someone has been ying if someone suddenly appeared and got in my way every time I tried something.¡¯


    And was Cale just a small obstacle?


    To be honest, Cale Henituse and his group were like arge disaster. If anybody wondered how Cale gathered such strong individuals together, it was understandable after hearing their stories.


    ¡®He gave me something to eat! He brought us home!¡¯


    ¡®He said don¡¯te because it was dangerous but gave me a lot of food!¡¯


    ¡®The human saved my life! I saw the night sky for the first time thanks to the human!¡¯


    Starting from the children averaging nine-years-old...


    ¡®Well, Count Henituse and his family have been extremely gracious for our father-son duo.¡¯


    ¡®I learned how to cook from the Henituse household. The young master-nim used to be trash in the past, but he was still a good boy from time to time.¡¯


    Ron and Beacrox.


    ¡®I had nowhere to go. No, forget nowhere to go, I had nothing at all.¡¯


    ¡®He showed me the world.¡¯


    To Choi Han and Mary.


    Bud had wondered how he had gathered people with such sob stories every time he heard one of their exnations. He found it amazing that Cale managed to put people with such sad pasts within his fence.


    ¡®He''s someone who doesn''t n!¡¯


    The more he heard about Cale''s progress, the fewer ns there seemed to be.


    The few ces he heard about where Cale found the ancient powers were huge coincidences.


    Of course, Cale''s group might have happened to grow by chance, but he was quite strategic about the ancient powers.


    Unfortunately, Raon was the only one who knew about this.


    ¡°...Is it because he is a good person?¡±


    Bud wondered if Cale was so lucky because he was a good person.


    However, he quickly got rid of that thought. Cale had this unexinable side to him that was cheeky and annoyed people too much to say he was a good person.


    ¡®He is cold-hearted as well.¡¯


    Bud who was organizing his thoughts recalled the cold-hearted Cale he had seen from time to time. He then had a, ¡®what if?¡¯ question and asked Choi Han a question.


    ¡°Cale hasn¡¯t been nning this for a long time, right?¡±


    Bud could see Choi Han instantly start to smile. It was an innocent-looking but oddly cold smile. Bud put on an awkward smile and mumbled as if he was talking to himself the moment he saw that smile.


    ¡°Hahaha! A person shouldn¡¯t have such useless curiosities!¡±


    He then slowly avoided Choi Han''s gaze.


    Choi Han looked at Bud who was avoiding his gaze with an odd expression.


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    However, it was good.


    Choi Han had no answer for Bud¡¯s question.


    He couldn''t honestly say, ¡®Cale-nim has changed so much in the past two years because he is my nephew''s friend, Kim Rok Soo, from another world. That person named Kim Rok Soo was quite entric and was the same as he is now in his original world as well.¡¯


    ¡°But what do we do now?¡±


    Choi Han heard Bud''s mumblings and was about to respond to him.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hahahaha-!¡±


    Loudughter echoed through the empty underground city.


    Cale was slightly bent forward as he quietly observed theughing White Star.


    Bear King Sayeru who had been angry at Cale quietly closed his mouth after seeing the White Star¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Hahahaha, ugh, hahaha-!¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Did he go crazy?¡¯


    The White Star wasughing as if he had suddenly gone crazy. Cale had always called him a crazy bastard, but he really seemed like a crazy bastard now.


    ¡®His eyes are red.¡¯


    His eyes were bloodshot and the veins in his neck were clearly visible as if he was holding back his anger.


    ¡°Hahaha-, ha, shhh.¡±


    The White Starughed for a while before wiping his mouth with his hand and looking toward Cale.


    ¡°I found it weird.¡±


    ¡°What is weird?¡±


    Cale leisurely responded to the White Star''s statement and moved one hand behind him. Someone who was focused on his back at a distance received Cale''s message.


    However, Cale looked toward the White Star as if he had not done anything. The White Star started to speak as he looked at Cale.


    ¡°Both Choi Han and you have your time warped as I do.¡±


    Cale recalled the battle at the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower in the Mogoru Empire''s capital.


    The White Star had said that their time was warped when they first met him.


    ¡°But even though I can tell that your time is warped, I couldn''t tell how it was warped.¡±


    ¡°Why is time warped for me? What nonsense are you spewing?¡±


    ¡°No. I did not speak nonsense. Rather, it must be that you are hiding something.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale who was going to y along with the White Star flinched after seeing his extremely calm demeanor.


    This was what the White Star had said to Choi Han in the past.


    ¡®Time is warped for that swordsman.¡¯


    He had said it into Cale¡¯s mind so that nobody else could hear.


    ¡®He is not from this world.¡¯


    He then looked toward Cale and had said the following.


    ¡®Furthermore. You, just like that ck-haired child as well as like myself.¡¯


    Themon factor between the White Star, Choi Han, and Cale.


    ¡®Time is warped for you.¡¯


    Cale pushed aside the memory of the past and looked into the White Star¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The first Dragon yer who suddenly appeared in the world. Furthermore, Choi Han whose time is warped and simrly had suddenly appeared in the world. I was able to see the answer once I put the pieces of the puzzle together.¡±


    The White Star knew that Choi Han was not from this world. Once he had a small clue, he was able to connect the first Dragon yer Nn Barrow and Choi Han.


    That clue was nguage.¡¯


    Thenguage that nobody on this continent was able to decipher other than Choi Han and Nn Barrow.


    He realized it once he had this clue.


    Nn Barrow and Choi Han came from a world that uses thatnguage.


    "That was why I tried to capture Choi Han.¡±


    Tasha, Bud, Mary, Bea, On, and Hong who were hiding and listening all looked toward where Choi Han was hiding with shocked expressions.


    They were not shocked about this time being warped business they did not understand but at the fact that the White Star had aimed for Choi Han.


    They had not known about that at all.


    Not only did Cale and Choi Han not talk about it, but they also did not know the details about the illusions at the Dubori Lord''s Castle.


    ¡°But you see. Cale, I can¡¯t see through you. Your time is warped but I cannot see how it is warped.¡±


    The White Star was no longer smiling as he observed Cale.


    This bastard was not someone who came from another world like Choi Han.


    This bastard was not someone who reincarnates as he does.


    Then what could it be?


    Why couldn¡¯t he see this bastard¡¯s time?


    Some information he had forgotten about filled the White Star''s mind and made him have another thought.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°How are you so sure about time?¡±


    Whether time was warped or not. How did the White Star know about it so well?


    Even Eruhaben had not noticed anything about Cale. But although the White Star couldn¡¯tpletely tell Cale¡¯s true identity, he could feel that something was different.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not at the level of feel. He¡¯s certain.¡¯


    The White Star was certain about it.


    Cale suddenly recalled how the White Star had caressed the dead tree to realize the truth about this ce.


    ¡®...Perhaps.¡¯


    Was it possible?


    ¡®Does the White Star have a time-rted ability? How? With which power?¡¯


    The only one of the White Star''s ancient powers Cale had not seen was the wood attribute ancient power. But that was rted to time?


    ¡®Even though it is the wood attribute?¡¯


    The chance of that being the case was low.


    Then, what could it be?


    Cale started to get an ominous feeling.


    It was at that moment.


    Smirk.


    Cale could see the White Star start to smile.


    He then heard the White Star''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Who are you?


    Cale got chills on his back.


    There were many people who had asked about his identity until now.


    Alberu Crossman had asked about it, the World Tree had asked about it, and the White Star had asked about it the first time they met as well.


    However, this question felt different than all the others.


    The White Star continued to speak in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - You''re a transmigrator, aren''t you? Who are you that is inside Cale Henituse''s body?


    ¡®Damn it. He found out.¡¯


    Although he was anxiously swearing internally, Cale''s face looked calm.


    The White Star started to speak again. It was out loud again.


    "From body to body. You moved around while preparing. For a very long time.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    The White Star¡¯s eyes sparkled even more after seeing Cale flinch as he continued to speak.


    ¡°You continued to live while jumping from body to body like that.¡±


    The White Star was slowly getting more confident about his suspicions.


    Cale whose time was warped.


    He was not someone a dimension traveler like Choi Han nor a reincarnator like the White Star. That meant that the only remaining options were that he was a transmigrator or a regressor. That was why the White Star first went with transmigration which would make it possible for Cale to have prepared to stop the White Star for a longer period of time.


    And Cale had reacted to that.


    The bastard with a poker face had finally flinched at something he had said.


    The White Star had experienced many of Cale¡¯s fake expressions until now. Even if he couldn¡¯t tell through Cale¡¯s fake expressions, he could recognize Cale¡¯s real expressions.


    Cale¡¯s shocked expression as he flinched...


    ¡®That¡¯s real.¡¯


    The White Star was confident that he was right.


    Cale was indeed shocked as the White Star was thinking.


    ¡®Wait, this is a bit weird, isn¡¯t it? How does hee to such a conclusion?¡¯


    Cale was shocked at the White Star''s train of thought.


    Transmigration was correct, but he was not someone who moved from body to body while trying to stop the White Star¡¯s desire for world domination.


    He just fell asleep while reading a book and had ended up in this world.


    ¡°Hehe. Yes, your thoughts and actions are not things that a mere eighteen or twenty years old could do.¡±


    ¡®I guess that¡¯s true?¡¯


    He had his life as Kim Rok Soo as well.


    ¡°What do you think? Am I right?¡±


    Cale honestly answered the White Star''s question.


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Feigning ignorance again. Pfft.¡±


    ¡®Why is this bastard acting like this?¡¯


    Cale had been so shocked until now that he wasn¡¯t even shocked anymore.


    However, Cale¡¯s expression quickly turned cold. He saw the White Star raising his right arm. He had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡°That bastard-!¡±


    Cale could see the fire rising from the White Star¡¯s right palm. It looked ready to shoot out the ceiling at any moment.


    - Human! It looks like the White Star is going to destroy this underground area! He''s going to do it even though the Bear King is here!


    ¡®Exactly!¡¯


    The dead mana smoke was poisonous for the Bear King. Cale subconsciously turned toward Sayeru. He heard the White Star¡¯sughter at that moment.


    ¡°Hehe. I guess I made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    Sayeru started to scream.


    The White Star mumbled in response.


    ¡°Shut the hell up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The wind created a square wall and surrounded Sayeru. Sayeru smiled and shut up as Cale noticed the White Star¡¯s fire sword shooting up toward the ceiling like an arrow.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Cale¡¯s shout echoed through the area.


    The White Star turned to face Cale.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it?¡±


    As the White Star said that and started to smile...


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you can''t do it. It¡¯s just that I wanted to do it first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Baaaaaang!


    A loud explosion filled the White Star¡¯s ears. In thisrge underground city... The city''s dome-shaped ceiling... A part of thatrge dome had exploded.


    ¡°This is the beginning.¡±


    Once Cale¡¯sment reached the White Star¡¯s ears...


    Craaaaaaack.


    Cracks started to appear on the edges of the dome ceiling.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    The fire sword then stabbed into the center of the dome ceiling, causing anotherrge explosion.


    That was the beginning. The explosions continued.


    Baaang, baaaang- baaang!


    Explosions continued on the edges of the ceiling.


    ¡°Cale Henituse-!¡±


    The White Star could see Cale who was smiling while looking at the exploding ceiling.


    Then the ceiling of this abandoned underground city crumbled down.

 Chapter 472: You made a mistake (4)

    <h4>Chapter 472: You made a mistake (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben was quietly standing on the walls of the Caro Kingdom''s Dubori territory while looking forward.


    The soldiers could only peek at him but could not approach him. It was because he was giving off a presence that made it hard to approach.


    Shhh.


    Eruhaben hair fluttered in the wind.


    The wind that had been blowing from the sea to thend during the day and changed direction fromnd to sea as soon as midnight passed and a new day began.


    ¡®Eruhaben-nim.¡¯


    Dark Elf Tasha had exined to him about this sudden change in the wind when she snuck out in the afternoon to see him.


    ¡®The wind always blows fromnd to sea when the dead mana smoke is rising in the desert.¡¯


    That was why it was rare for the dead mana smoke that started at the center of the desert to reach the Dubori territory.


    ¡®Furthermore, the Dark Elves also have members who use Wind Elementals and mages to make the wind stronger in order to be careful about any potential changes.¡¯


    Eruhaben had thought that the Dark Elves were very nice when he heard that.


    The Dark Elves were living underground as they were hiding from humans and other races who tried to kill them.


    But ording to Tasha, they had worked hard for a long time to make sure the dead mana smoke didn''t reach the Dubori territory.


    ¡®That is not the case. Eruhaben-nim, this is not for the Dubori territory nor the humans. It would be bad if the secret of the desert was revealed and the Caro Kingdom ends up finding us while investigating it. We did it because we were afraid we would lose our home.¡¯


    Tasha was saying that it was not for the other living beings, but the fact that there were humans living happily in the Underground City showed that the Dark Elves were generous beings.


    ¡°Leader-nim.¡±


    He turned his head after hearing a voice.


    Shaman Gashan, the chief of the Tiger tribe, smiled while looking at Eruhaben.


    Gashan could not call Eruhaben by name nor call him Dragon-nim right now, so he was temporarily calling him leader. Eruhaben slightly bowed to the person he saw once Gashan took a step to the side.


    Crown prince Valentino was standing behind Gashan. Behind him were some of the nearby territory lords with stronger forces.


    ¡°How dare he in front of his highness! This, that arrogant-!¡±


    One of the territory lords in the crown prince''s faction was starting to get angry at the fact that Eruhaben''s actions were rude, but Valentino waved his hand to stop him.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    ¡°Your highness! But look at the way that guy greeted you! He dares-¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    The noble shut his mouth at Valentino''s repeated response. He knew there would be no benefit if he argued about it once more.


    ¡°I wish for all the territory lords to head down. I have something to say to him in private.¡±


    The territory lords looked confused at Valentino¡¯sment but they soon bowed and headed down from the city wall.


    Valentino, whoseplexion had gotten significantly worse over a single day, looked toward the nobles with a tired expression before turning toward Eruhaben.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to address you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever is easiest for you is fine, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Sure.¡±


    Valentino thoroughly observed the only two members of Cale¡¯s group that were left at this castle.


    The shaman, Gashan. He treated Valentino in a very respectful and cheeky way even though he was quite old. However, Valentino could tell that Gashan was a strong individual through his gentle demeanor.


    Hisrge stature gave off a natural sense of pressure, but he had also seen how Gashan had controlled the crows in the Dubori territory. Furthermore, he could not treat him like his own subordinates after learning that he was a Tiger and expecting that he would have extreme physical strength as well.


    ¡®But that guy is still easier to deal with. As for this mage in front of me-!¡¯


    Valentino looked toward Eruhaben with an odd gaze.


    He had seen how Gashan acted around Cale. That was how he could tell how much Gashan respected Cale. However, that person was even more humble to this mage.


    ¡®He is at minimum a highest-grade mage.¡¯


    That was the determination the Caro Kingdom''s mages had about this mage in front of him.


    It was shocking that such a strong individual was by Cale¡¯s side, but Valentino was more shocked at himself.


    ¡®Something is weird. I can¡¯t easily handle him.¡¯


    Eruhaben had given quite a rude greeting to the crown prince of a kingdom, but Valentino''s intuition had told him to let it be.


    Eruhaben had a thought on his mind as he looked at Valentino.


    ¡®He has a pretty good intuition.¡¯


    Eruhaben hadpletely suppressed his Dragon Fear. Even still, this crown prince was being wary of Eruhaben and cautiously treading around him.


    Valentino was using an informal tone as he did with the others, however, he was keeping quiet about Eruhaben''s actions that could be seen as arrogant.


    He also enthusiastically approached Eruhaben.


    This was a human with a strong intuition.


    ¡°I will simply call you mage then.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Valentino who stopped talking for a moment as if he was thinking cautiously continued to speak.


    ¡°Have you received anymunication from Commander Cale?¡±


    Valentino who asked the question felt as if his mind would overflow withplicated issues right now.


    The Caro Kingdom had sent a deration to all of the Western continent''s kingdoms, principalities, and free cities. It was actually more of a request for cooperation than a deration.


    He had done it because he decided he couldn''t just let things be.


    Valentino recalled what the Dubori lord had said once he came back to his senses.


    ¡®Your highness. I didn''t even know I was bewitched! I swear! Do I look like someone who is crazy enough to drag such a person into my territory? He''s someone connected to ck magic!¡¯


    The scared Dubori lord begged to Valentino. Valentino, as well as the rest of the Caro Kingdom¡¯s political world, felt significantly concerned after seeing his reaction.


    That was fear that the Northern Kingdoms... Then the Mogoru Empire... And then the Caro Kingdom and everywhere else would all be swept away by this White Star bastard in the future.


    They also felt anger.


    ¡®How dare he...!¡¯


    He dares to control the Caro Kingdom as he wishes?


    What the White Star tried to do was not to attack the Caro Kingdom but trick it and y with it.


    That fact made Valentino even angrier.


    The entire Caro Kingdom was full of anger and fear as well and they agreed that they should do whatever is necessary to ovee this situation.


    That was why the kingdom had chosen to disy its power openly.


    Each territory will start to gather troops starting tomorrow and the mages and knights who were spread out had to return to the capital.


    The other kingdoms that had received the deration showed support for the Caro Kingdom''s actions. There were many who were still feeling chaotic or that the Caro Kingdom was going overboard, but everybody agreed that they needed to do something, whether that be big or small.


    He had received a letter from the Roan Kingdom''s crown prince Alberu Crossman not too long ago.


    < Let¡¯s meet in the next three days. >


    The influential people of the Western continent would gather to the Roan Pce.


    ¡®It¡¯s only right for the Roan Kingdom to take the lead.¡¯


    Valentino knew the strength of the Caro Kingdom. That was why he handed the reins over to the Roan Kingdom even though they were the first to step up.


    He had noints about it. Instead, Valentino recalled what crown prince Alberu had added to the end of that message.


    < Please take care of Cale Henituse, my sworn younger brother. >


    The story about how Alberu Crossman took Choi Han as his instructor and Cale as his sworn brother was famous throughout the Western continent.


    However, something else had caught Valentino¡¯s attention instead of those words.


    Cale Henituse.


    Valentino had been swept up in an indescribable emotion when he read that name.


    That was why he left the strategy tent and headed up the wall. He had then asked this mage in front of him if there was any contact from Cale.


    However, the mage did not give Valentino the answer he desired.


    ¡°No, your highness. We have not received any contact from the young master-nim yet.¡±


    Valentino bit down on his lips. He could not hold back the frustration building up inside him and started to speak.


    ¡°...For dead mana smoke to be rising from the desert......!¡±


    He had tried to follow the White Star who had chased after Cale into the desert.


    He could make that decision because numerous troops hade to the Dubori territory and more were on their way. However, all of the troops could only stay in the Dubori territory after Eruhaben stopped them and informed them about the dead mana smoke.


    Of course, Cale had discussed with the Dark Elves about this in advance before revealing the information to Valentino.


    They were originally not going to reveal this information, but they had no choice because the White Star had charged into the Dubori territory and the Caro Kingdom¡¯s forces were gathered there.


    They couldn¡¯t just let the Caro Kingdom¡¯s troops in the Dubori territory charge forward into the desert.


    Tasha hadughed about this.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s good. Nobody shoulde to the desert anymore because they are afraid of the dead mana smoke.¡¯


    She was correct.


    The nobles who were shouting loudly to kill the White Star were the first to withdraw.


    Valentino looked toward the desert.


    He could not see the dead mana smoke properly because of the dark night sky and the ck desert.


    But he thought he could faintly make out something that looked like heat simmer.


    He would have thought it was a mirage in the past, but knowing what it was made him afraid.


    That was why Valentino could not help but ask.


    ¡°Commander Cale is going to fight inside that ck smoke?¡±


    Humans will die if they absorb dead mana.


    Cale should know that as well. But he was willing to ce himself into that deathtrap?


    ¡°Yes, sir. The young master-nim is fighting in the desert.¡±


    Valentino looked toward the calmly responding Eruhaben and asked again.


    ¡°The Dark Elves and necromancer are one thing, but won''t Commander Cale and the sword master be in danger if they absorb the dead mana smoke?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°...Even though young master Cale said he would be safe and that he had a way to fight...¡±


    Humanely speaking...


    Forget his position as a crown prince; Valentino started to get emotional as he felt thankful and sorry to Cale in a humane way.


    He was sad, but he was also filled with anticipation.


    He felt sad thinking about Cale who would suffer, but he was excited at a potential future without the White Star.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    Eruhaben observed Valentino whose emotions werepletely visible on his face as he caressed his chin.


    ¡®It¡¯s true that Cale Henituse is suffering. That unlucky bastard is always wearing himself out.... Should I help him out?¡¯


    Eruhaben started to speak for that unlucky bastard.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Is there something you wish to say?¡±


    Valentino looked toward Eruhaben with curiosity as this was the first time Eruhaben called out to him to speak. Eruhaben who received his gaze continued to speak in a calm voice.


    "There is a way for a living human to fight effectively in dead mana.¡±


    Valentino''s eyes instantly opened wide.


    ¡°What is it? What is the method? Quickly tell me!¡±


    He wanted to head out to the desert with his knights if there was such a method.


    Eruhaben looked at Valentino''s eyes that clearly showed what he was thinking and continued to speak.


    ¡°That is to spray or cover your entire body with life force.¡±


    ¡°...Life force?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Life force.¡±


    Tiger shaman Gashan flinched and looked toward Eruhaben.


    The method Eruhaben was describing was a very stupid and very scary and sad method.


    ¡®I guess he really is a Dragon.¡¯


    Gashan thought that Eruhaben saying it as if it was nothing made him very Dragon-like.


    However, he kept his mouth shut and did not interrupt their conversation. He knew Eruhaben must have a reason for doing this.


    Valentino looked toward Eruhaben and started to speak.


    ¡°How does life force help fight against dead mana?¡±


    ¡°Dead mana is, as the name indicates, a dead presence. The opposite and ipatible presence to that is a living presence, life force. That was why dead mana cannot approach someone who is covered in life force.¡±


    ¡°Then what is that life force? If it is the opposite of dead mana, is it regr mana?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. We are talking about the opposite and ipatible force to death. It is not a discussion of mana.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    Eruhaben said one word without any traces of a smile on his face.


    ¡°Blood.¡±


    Valentino¡¯s whole body instantly stiffened.

 Chapter 473: You made a mistake (5)

    <h4>Chapter 473: You made a mistake (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, Eruhaben didn¡¯t stop there.


    "Dead blood will not work. It needs to be the blood of the living. Only that is the opposite of death.¡±


    Valentino felt his heart beating wildly.


    He felt as if he had heard a secret he shouldn¡¯t have heard.


    He felt as if something was stabbing at his heart.


    "What is the symbol of human life force? That is the blood pumping out of the beating heart.¡±


    ¡®Ah!¡¯


    ¡°It also cannot be a small amount of blood. It needs to be a significant amount of blood. That is why it is mentioned that a person would first die from blood loss when fighting with such a method.¡±


    That ¡®conscience¡¯ inside Valentino was stabbing at him.


    ¡°Anyway, the most effective way for a human to fend off dead mana is to stab his own heart with a knife or fight with injuries all over their bodies.¡±


    Valentino started to frown as he looked toward Eruhaben who was saying this without any emotion.


    ¡°...No...that......¡±


    He couldn''t say anything. His mind was a mess of words but he could not say anything.


    Valentino noticed the faintly appearing smile on the mage¡¯s face. It was a sad smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it such a sad method?¡±


    Sad.


    Hearing that word made Valentino think about Cale Henituse''s face.


    Finally...


    He finally understood the weight of fighting inside the dead mana smoke.


    He had no way of knowing whether Commander Cale would fight while being covered in blood or use a different method. However, dead mana was extremely dangerous and poisonous to people and he could feel that fighting an enemy in such conditions was terrible.


    Valentino who was holding onto the railing let go. His hand was shaking.


    Step.


    Valentino took a step away from the railing.


    ¡®He¡¯s stepping back.¡¯


    Eruhaben looked at him with a stoic expression.


    Valentino had subconsciously stepped back after hearing Eruhaben¡¯s story even though he was full of admiration for Cale. It was an instinctual fear.


    However, he needed to feel the scolding of his conscience the moment he realized what he had done.


    Eruhaben looked around.


    The nearby soldiers and the nobles who had been eavesdropping on their conversation... He saw all of them taking a step back.


    Eruhaben looked toward them and started to think.


    ¡®Now there should be fewer people who try to enter the desert.¡¯


    The chances of the Dark Elves¡¯ Underground City being discovered should go down.


    But more than that...


    ¡®They should understand at least a little bit about how hard it is for Cale.¡¯


    There were many who said that Cale was a hero...


    Many who said that he was amazing.


    However, how many of them knew the details of the path he was walking?


    ¡®It¡¯s not just Choi Han.¡¯


    Choi Han, Mary, the children...


    Many of them were fighting against the White Star in the face of death.


    Eruhaben thought that people should at least know a bit of that weight.


    ¡®The Caro Kingdom should give that unlucky bastard at least something now.¡¯


    The Caro Kingdom would give something to Cale for his suffering. They would probably give him a lot of material goods as he hates fame and power.


    Of course, Eruhaben had not said these things because he wanted them to give Cale a reward or understand his suffering.


    ¡®...I don¡¯t have much time.¡¯


    He didn''t have much time left.


    The White Star should be gone before his time was up, but he had no way of knowing how the world would be after he died.


    That was why he was letting people know in advance.


    Do you understand how hard it is to do what Cale is doing?


    If you feel sorry and thankful, stop making him do things.


    He, that punk, has earned the right to rest and live a happy life.


    So, don''t push the difficult tasks to him in the future because he is a so-called, ¡®hero.¡¯


    Don''t use his kindness to your advantage.


    This was the reason Eruhaben had spoken loud enough for Valentino, as well as the nearby nobles and soldiers, to hear.


    Things like this were bound to spread quickly.


    ¡®I guess I am a selfish Dragon in the end.¡¯


    Eruhaben sighed internally thinking that he too was selfish for only thinking about his children.


    However, his expression quickly stiffened.


    Boooooooom!


    The ground started to shake.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°What, what is it?¡±


    The shocked nobles grabbed onto the railing.


    ¡°W, what is that?¡±


    A scared Valentino pointed toward the desert as he looked at Eruhaben.


    Eruhaben who was already looking in that direction started to frown.


    Boooooooom! Boooom!


    The ground rumbled a few more times. A loud noise could be heard in the distance.


    And then, at the center of the desert... There was a ck whirlwind roaring there.


    It was sorge and ck that everybody could see it.


    The whirlwind seemed to shoot up to pierce through the sky.


    Eruhaben started to float.


    ¡°W, where are you going? W, what about us?¡±


    One of the nobles who noticed Eruhaben floating urgently asked while Eruhaben ignored him and started to speak to Valentino.


    ¡°I will go up to take a better look, sir.¡±


    ¡°S sure.¡±


    Eruhaben left Valentino in Gashan''s care as he shot into the air. His gaze was focused on the ck whirlwind... On the center of the desert.


    That was where the fake underground city was located.


    Boooom! Boom!


    Boulders started to fall into the underground city as the ceiling crumbled.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    "Dodge them! Stop nking out and dodge!¡±


    ¡°My liege!¡±


    The Lions and the rest of the White Star¡¯s subordinates were dodging or destroying the boulders without knowing what to do. It was not that they were afraid of the crumbling underground city.


    They were afraid of the dead mana smoke that would soon fill the area.


    There was already a small amount of dead mana smokeing in through the crumbling ceiling.


    However, their liege did not even look toward them.


    "Are you going to run?¡±


    Cale looked toward the White Star in disbelief. Next to the White Star was Sayeru, who was surrounded by the wind walls, as well as the ck mages who had been up above ground.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that losing too much face?¡±


    Cale mocked him while the White Star calmly responded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have any right to say that as you retreat into a teleportation magic circle.¡±


    Cale had started to head toward the center of the city as soon as the ceiling started to crumble.


    Ooooooooooong-


    Furthermore, Cale¡¯s body was already wrapped in a teleportation magic circle. He was not the only one.


    Teleportation magic circles were activated throughout the city to teleport everyone.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I know, right? Originally, one of us was supposed to die here.¡±


    Cale would have moved ording to the original n if the White Star had not realized that this ce was fake.


    That was because the White Star would have fought against Cale with bloodshot eyes to find the earth attribute ancient power. However, the White Star seemed to have no intention of fighting against him right now.


    He didn''t try to stop Cale nor the others who were trying to escape.


    So, Cale had no reason to fight against the White Star with this dead mana smoke here now that his n had bepletely messed up.


    - Human! Let¡¯s hurry! I teleported everyone else! The dead mana smoke will reach here soon!


    The center of the underground city was slightly lower than the entrance.


    That was why Cale had moved away from the White Star who was near the entrance.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°Run away inside!¡±


    The White Star''s subordinates started to run toward where Cale was to avoid the dead mana smoke.


    - Human! Let¡¯s go!


    Everybody except Cale and Raon had teleported on Cale¡¯s side.


    However, Cale had not left yet.


    "Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    The White Star asked and Cale shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I was nning on leaving right now.¡±


    Cale said that and gave Raon the signal.


    Paaaat!


    A bright light surrounded his body.


    Cale recalled thest thing he had seen as he teleported.


    ¡®The dead mana smoke seeped into his body.¡¯


    The reason that Cale had stayed there until the veryst moment.


    He had seen the dead mana smoke touching the White Star.


    That ck smoke had seeped into the White Star''s body as soon as it touched him. The ck smoke disappeared into the White Star¡¯s skin without a trace like metal scraps sticking to a ma.


    ¡®...I need to look into it.¡¯


    He really needed to look into the rtionship between the White Star and dead mana now.


    He felt as if he needed to do that to resolve all questions andpletely get rid of the White Star name that had continued on since ancient times.


    Most importantly...


    ¡®The Gate to the Demon World.¡¯


    He felt iffy about that gate.


    Bright light covered Cale''s eyes.


    Paaaat-!


    Nothing was left where he had been standing.


    A ck mage approached the White Star who was staring at the empty spot.


    ¡°My liege, we will teleport now.¡±


    The White Star raised his hand at the ck mage¡¯sment.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    The White Star stretched his hand. The dead mana smoke gathered toward him and created arge ck whirlwind.


    That smoke slowly disappeared into the White Star.


    The ck mage looked on as if this was marvelous. He didn¡¯t even look at the Lions and the few Arm members who had absorbed dead mana and died.


    He also clicked his tongue as if he was disappointed.


    ¡®I didn''t even get a small amount of the dead mana smoke.¡¯


    The dead mana smoke that had been around the White Star waspletely absorbed by him.


    The ck mage was disappointed that there was no more ck mana smoke for him to absorb while Sayeru finally breathed out in relief and leaned on the wind wall.


    ¡°Sayeru.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°...It looks like I need to visit the Gate to the Demon World.¡±


    Sayeru¡¯s face stiffened up and he started to speak toward the White Star who was absorbing the dead mana smoke.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Cale Henituse. I think I need to ask about that bastard¡¯s identity.¡±


    The White Star responded calmly but Sayeru¡¯s eyes were shaking.


    There were not many questions they needed to go to the Gate to the Demon World to ask.


    ¡°...Do you think, Cale Henituse, he...? No way, right?¡±


    Sayeru asked with concern while the White Star didn''t respond to him and said something else.


    ¡°I need to confirm whether he is a bastard the other side prepared.¡±


    ¡°Nah, no way.¡±


    ¡°...Furthermore, I might not be the only one who has received a power from another world.¡±


    Sayeru who was shaking his head shut up after hearing thest thing the White Star mumbled.


    The ancient White Star.


    The existence that suddenly appeared and almost ruled the entire world.


    Only the White Star, Sayeru, and Dorph knew about his secret.


    Sayeru bit down on his lips.


    If the White Star¡¯s suspicions were correct, then Cale Henituse was someone extremely dangerous to them and an enemy they must get rid of.


    The White Star stopped absorbing the dead mana and ordered the subordinates.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to absorb all of it?¡±


    The White Star raised his head. He could feel the dead mana smoke that his whirlwind had not reached yet being pushed out toward the sea.


    It was because of the wind.


    Mana was causing a strong wind to prevent the White Star from absorbing the dead mana smoke.


    ¡°The ancient Dragon has made his move. It''s more urgent to look into Cale Henituse than to absorb this tiny amount of dead mana smoke.¡±


    The amount in the desert was minuscule for him anyway.


    The White Star needed to look into this more important thing first.


    The White Star, Sayeru, the ck mages, and the remaining subordinates who were still alive soon left and the underground city became silent.


    Chhhhhhhhhh.


    A couple of videomunication devices rolled around the bodies of tiny skeleton monsters.


    Those tiny skeleton monsters then headed toward ancient Dragon Eruhaben as their master, the necromancer, ordered.


    - Goldie gramps! The human says to grab the videomunication devices ande with the White Tiger!


    Eruhaben nodded his head at the little kid¡¯s message.

 Chapter 474: No, I told you it was a mistake! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 474: No, I told you it was a mistake! (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - Your highness! There was arge explosion in the desert!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alberu subconsciously jumped up from his seat.


    He was not the only one. Everyone in the meeting room could not hide their shock.


    The Captain of the Kingdom''s Knight Brigade walked up toward Alberu and asked for permission before raising his voice toward the videomunication device.


    "What do you mean, an explosion in the desert?! No, how did something like that suddenly happen?¡±


    The person being questioned was the diplomat who had gone to deliver Alberu¡¯s letter to crown prince Valentino and was currently at the Caro Kingdom''s Dubori territory.


    - That! One moment please!


    The area around the diplomat holding the videomunication device waspletely chaotic.


    - Move!


    - Everybody quickly gather in the meeting room!


    - Hurry up! Gather at the castle wall! Get the mages in formation as well!


    They could hear people shouting and running around as the diplomat moved to a quieter location.


    ¡®It¡¯s an urgent situation!¡¯


    The chief executives of the Roan Kingdom who were watching could tell that things were extremely serious at the Dubori territory right now. The Knight Captain could not handle it anymore and started to speak.


    "Just report in first!¡±


    The people here had heard from crown prince Alberu that the White Star might strike the Roan Kingdom after hitting the Caro Kingdom.


    That was why they were extremely anxious right now.


    - Yes sir, I understand!


    The diplomat stopped in ce and started to report in.


    - The ground suddenly started to shake a moment ago before there was a loud noise that came from therge explosion in the desert!


    The Knight Captain peeked toward Alberu at that moment.


    He finally recalled something he had forgotten about because of this unexpected news.


    Cale Henituse.


    He was thinking about the crown prince¡¯s sworn brother. Alberu who didn''t show much care for his own family and shown such love and pride for this sworn brother of his.


    That person was also the Roan Kingdom''s treasure that should shine even brighter in the future.


    Wasn¡¯t that person fighting in the desert just now? Furthermore, that desert was covered in dead mana smoke.


    The Knight Captain and the other chief executives stiffened up as they observed Alberu. The diplomat continued to report as they did that.


    - The dead mana smoke had turned into arge whirlwind, but that whirlwind is slowly disappearing! However, ording to the mage who was with young master Cale-nim!


    Alberu twitched and started to listen carefully.


    The mage the diplomat was talking about right now should be Eruhaben.


    The ancient Dragon¡¯s words would be more urate than anything else.


    Alberu waited for what the diplomat would say next as calmly as possible. The diplomat continued at that moment.


    - Apparently the foundation near the center of the desert has crumbled! The size was about the size of a mid-sized city, a, and-


    The diplomat hesitated without being able to continue.


    ¡°Why are you stopping in the middle?! Hurry up and tell us!¡±


    The person in charge of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s diplomacy started to raise his voice. The diplomat finally continued in a shaking voice.


    - ...He said that h, he could not feel any living presence in the desert, including the enemy White Star''s group.


    Silence filled the room for a moment.


    - H, however. He said he found some corpses that he couldn''t tell whether they were crushed by the crumbling foundation or the dead mana smoke.


    ¡°N, no-¡±


    The person who had just raised his voice could not say anything.


    Some people were dead.


    But they could not confirm who these people were.


    That fact alone put a terrible thought on his mind.


    ¡®What if someone from our side has died?¡¯


    ¡®What if young master Cale or one of his group members was injured?¡¯


    Nobody could dare to open their mouths. They could only look toward the diplomat who was biting down on his dry lips with concern and anxiety.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    They heard a light sigh.


    ¡°Everybody calm down and sit back down.¡±


    Alberu Crossman calmly started to speak and sat back down in his seat. He looked very calm and collected that they wondered if he had even been shocked just now.


    ¡°...Your highness-¡±


    "Sit.¡±


    The Knight Captain who was about to speak sat down after hearing Alberu sternly give the order again. He then looked toward Alberu¡¯s face.


    The diplomat who watched all this carefully started to speak again.


    - Ahem. That, your highness.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    The diplomat gulped after seeing Alberu smile majestically.


    ¡®Yes, his highness has always been like this.


    He''s able to quickly ovee anything and act as he normally does.¡¯


    The diplomat who found that to be both scary but reliable continued in a slightly calmer voice.


    -


    He said that the dead mana smoke will continue for at least two to three more days. He believes we can only enter the desert after all of the smoke is gone and they are expected to investigate the destroyed area at that time.


    ¡°There are people willing to do that?¡±


    Thements Alberu made extremely stoically shocked the diplomat and made him look around.


    Thankfully, nobody was there. Of course, Alberu had checked to make sure nobody else was there before saying that.


    The diplomat continued in a less confident voice.


    - ...Won¡¯t the Caro Kingdom pick the search team?


    However, he had no confidence in his words.


    ¡®Fear.¡¯


    The soldiers had fallen into a state of panic as soon as they saw the ck mana smoke whirlwind. It was obvious why this was the case. Dead mana smoke was something that would make you die a painful death if you even breathed it in.


    However, even if this dead mana smoke disappears, the people who saw this as well as the explosion will not easily volunteer for the investigation.


    The nobles had already escaped saying they were scared.


    ¡®...If you think about it cold heartedly, the people inside the desert are not the Caro Kingdom''s citizens.¡¯


    They were still foreigners even if they hade to save the Caro Kingdom. The chances that they would not investigate thoroughly even though they were thankful were high because the potentially dead people were the Roan Kingdom¡¯s citizens.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Alberu tapped on the armrest instead of responding.


    ¡°...Your highness.¡±


    The Knight Captain called out to Alberu and had to make eye contact with him.


    Alberu looked like a gentle crown prince when he smiled, but he was extremely hard to approach in front of the chief executives around whom he never smiled.


    ¡°Knight Captain.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Send the Captain of the First Knights Brigade and a few knights to the Caro Kingdom''s Dubori territory.¡±


    The diplomat who had been listening flinched and quickly started to speak.


    - Your highness! This is a very dangerous ce! Of course, I know that the Roan Kingdom''s citizens, that the Roan Kingdom¡¯s heroes are in the desert, but still!


    Many emotions shed in the diplomat''s mind as he said that.


    One was admiration toward the crown prince. The sight of the crown prince dispatching the knights for the safety of the Roan Kingdom''s citizens was something that made him teary as a fellow citizen.


    The other emotion was concern. He had to share his thoughts with the crown prince even if that was stepping out of the line.


    - The investigation is dangerous! I believe we should pressure the Caro Kingdom to take responsibility to pay us back for our good graces!


    He was worried about the Roan Kingdom''s heroes as well. However, he feared more people being sacrificed.


    To be more specific, he wanted the Roan Kingdom to take the less dangerous road in this dangerous situation.


    - I will pressure the Caro Kingdom and investigate with them! I don¡¯t think sending the knights is the right thing to do when we might be heading into a war!


    Many different emotions made the diplomat start to frown.


    He noticed a smile appear on Alberu¡¯s face at that moment.


    It was his gentle smile that he was famous for.


    ¡°By the way, is it okay for you to say something like that out loud over there?¡±


    - Ah!


    The diplomat looked around and tried to hide his head like a turtle. Thankfully, nobody seemed to have heard him. He sighed in relief before looking back at the videomunication device after hearing Alberu¡¯s gentle voice.


    ¡°Don''t worry. We need to go since they are the Roan Kingdom¡¯s citizens. Just sit back and wait for the pce to contact you.¡±


    - ...Your highness.


    The diplomat could only keep his mouth shut after hearing the crown prince''s decision to move to save the Roan Kingdom¡¯s citizens.


    The crown prince continued to gently speak to him.


    ¡°I''m going to hang up now as we need to discuss this situation. Contact me right away if there are any new urgent information.¡±


    - Yes, your highness! I will stay alert and keep myself informed of the situation!


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The diplomat watched as the gently smiling crown prince disappeared from the videomunication device screen.


    And then, once the videomunication devicepletely turned off...


    The meeting room Alberu was in became silent.


    The chief executives looked toward Alberu¡¯s gentle smile that was slowly disappearing with anxious hearts.


    ¡®There¡¯s definitely something.¡¯


    They did not trust everything Alberu had said toward the diplomat.


    Most people were used to the majestic crown prince, but the chief executives here, the crown prince''s trusted subordinates were used to his cold expressions.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    The capital''s lead administrator who had been quiet started to speak.


    ¡°I know you are the type of person who would dispatch the knights for the Roan Kingdom''s citizens, however... I also know that you are not someone who would send the knights who are also Roan Kingdom''s citizens to such a dangerous ce.¡±


    That made the other administrators, knights, and generals agree in silence.


    Smirk.


    The crown prince started to smirk at that moment.


    ¡°The Land of Death is something that is not very important to the Caro Kingdom. In fact, it will probably be something they want topletely avoid from now on.¡±


    The chief executives nodded their heads in agreement.


    The Caro Kingdom had always avoided the Land of Death. However, this incident would make people stay away from it even more.


    How could they not after hearing that dead mana smoke started to rise at random intervals throughout the year? They would avoid it because they don''t want to die.


    The crown prince had an image on his mind as he thought about this fact.


    ¡°It will turn into and they want to get rid of from and that is useless to them.¡±


    Land they want to get rid of.


    An administrator from the finance side raised his head and looked toward Alberu.


    ¡°...Your highness! Are you thinking about-?¡±


    He stopped for a moment before cautiously continuing to speak.


    He couldn''t help but whisper even though the meeting room was protected with soundproof barrier magic and nobody could hear from outside.


    ¡°Your highness, are you trying to acquire the Land of Death?¡±


    They had worked with Alberu for a long time already.


    They could predict his thoughts.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°The Dark Elves and the necromancer will find the Land of Death to be a great ce.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s voice seeped into the chief executives¡¯ ears.


    ¡°And the Dark Elves and necromancer are Roan Kingdom''s citizens and our strong allies. They are part of the Roan Kingdom''s strength.¡±


    The chief executives were aware of this after thest war as well.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t our Roan Kingdom providend for them to live on?¡±


    Silence, instead of affirmation, filled the room with silence again.


    ¡®The crown prince-nim truly is thinking about taking another step forward at all times.¡¯


    They trusted Alberu a lot because he always thought about a brighter future for the kingdom while protecting the citizens.


    The Knight Captain started to speak.


    ¡°I will immediately gather the team to dispatch to the Dubori territory.¡±


    ¡°Captain-nim.¡±


    The administrator in charge of diplomacy started to speak.


    ¡°Please don''t start the investigation right away; first stay at the Dubori territory and tell them that the Roan Kingdom will do what the Caro Kingdom is wary of doing. We will make them feel indebted to us. Ah! We will send some people from our side to do that. That should be better, right, your highness?¡±


    Alberu smiled instead of responding and the other administrators started to chime in as well.


    ¡°Anyway, these things rted to formermander Cale have be muchrger than what we have originally discussed with the Caro Kingdom. In the end, young master Cale had to work hard and suffer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Young master Cale should receive a reward as well, but we must peck at them that the Roan Kingdom should receive a reward as well. We need to rake in everything we can!¡±


    The capital¡¯s administrator stealthily added on.


    ¡°And then we will slowly control it to make the Land of Death ours.¡±


    The other administrators blinked as if they all knew that was the n without needing to be told.


    Alberu Crossman. One of the things his trusted subordinates did the best was controlling public opinion.


    The administrators didn''t feel bad for taking thisnd away because the Caro Kingdom''s citizens hated the desert and nobody lived there.


    Furthermore, the Caro Kingdom might wee that they wanted to take this uselessnd instead of asking for a different reward.


    ¡°The Caro Kingdom was the first to dere war. As such, they will need to spend a lot of money. They would probably prefer to hand the Land of Death over than to give us money.¡±


    The Commander nodded his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for us who need it to take it and offer it to the Dark Elves and the necromancer.¡±


    He then cautiously asked Alberu a question.


    ¡°Your highness. Then the investigation......?¡±


    ¡°We will dispatch some Dark Elves soon while the knights buy us time.¡±


    ¡°Hooo! You must be nning on having them use the investigation as justification to keep staying there! That¡¯s right. The most important thing is that the Roan Kingdom''s citizens can freely cross thatnd that has no Caro Kingdom''s citizens!¡±


    The Commander showed an exaggerated response before smiling at the fact that Alberu was not putting any knights in danger.


    ¡°If the Caro Kingdom is not willing to give us thend, we must at least ask to use thatnd for a long period of time.¡±


    ¡°No! If they don¡¯t want to give thatnd to us, we can ask the Caro Kingdom to pay the price for the Dark Elf-nims protecting them from the dead mana smoke! That way we can let the Dark Elf-nims live peacefully on thatnd.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good too.¡±


    The administrators exchanged ideas as they quickly came up with a n.


    Alberu who watched all of this from a step away closed his eyes for a moment.


    His fists under the table were clenched.


    He had a dream.


    He dreamt of a world where the Dark Elves could live freely.


    He dreamt of findingnd for them to live on.


    Coincidentally, there happened to be an opportunity.


    It was an opportunity for the Roan Kingdom¡¯s citizens to openly step on the Caro Kingdom''s Land of Death.


    Of course, those Roan Kingdom¡¯s citizens were the Dark Elves.


    It was much better in the Roan Kingdom, but the Dark Elves were still despised and scorned by most of the Western continent.


    For Alberu who had to live his whole life hiding the fact that the Dark Elf blood flowed through him, he dreamt of a world where people like him did not need to hide a part of their identity anymore.


    ¡®The Underground City will remain a secret forever.¡¯


    The Caro Kingdom might provoke them or be greedy for it if they knew.


    Alberu was disappointed that they could not openly show off the Underground City.


    ¡®In return, thend above the Underground City... The desert... I will give that to the Dark Elves and the necromancer.¡¯


    Shouldn¡¯t they receive rewards for working harder than anybody else for the Roan Kingdom?


    Alberu¡¯s eyes that were open once again were sparkling.


    ¡®The chances of the Underground City remaining a secret from the world be higher once the Land of Death bes the Roan Kingdom''s territory.¡¯


    Of course, earning that territory will be difficult.


    The Caro Kingdom in the west and the Roan Kingdom in the east were quite far from each other. However, it was worth trying.


    It would be great if it could be aplished.


    ¡®The Dark Elves will be able to walk freely above ground and the people of the Underground City can be epted as the Roan Kingdom¡¯s citizens as well.¡¯


    The people who ran away from the Dubori territory and continued their lives in the Underground City.


    The people who could never leave the underground may get a chance to roam the Roan Kingdom¡¯s territory above ground as well.


    Of course, Alberu was thinking about taking them in as citizens partially because he felt sorry for them, but there was another reason as well.


    It was something that came up when he was chatting with Cale about how to smack the White Star from behind at thend of the Whale tribe. Cale had said something to Alberu who had brought Tasha up.


    ¡®Your highness. The education style of the people in the Underground City was really good.¡¯


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯


    ¡®Anybody who wants to learn can learn and anybody can freely test for a government position. There are many topic-specific experts as well. Each of them is talented in their field. Chances to learn are open for everyone.¡¯


    Alberu had looked into his mother¡¯s hometown a little more thoroughly after that. He got the chills the more he learned.


    It felt as if he had found something he had been looking for.


    The image was drawn in his head.


    The free city that would soon be created for alchemy and magic.


    The Underground City with their own way of life created from the cohabitation of humans and Dark Elves.


    Alberu drew the future of the Roan Kingdom through these two ces.


    New opportunities known as the Alchemy Tower and the Magic Tower would soon appear, and there were a lot of things to learn from the Underground City as well.


    He would dedicate his life to mold all of those things together into a wonderful picture.


    The White Star.


    The Roan Kingdom will be busy even after their war with that bastard.


    Each day might be more difficult than fighting against him. He himself might be in pain.


    Troubles were bound toe with changes.


    However, he needed to move for a more developed and shining Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    He turned his head toward the administrator who was calling for him. The administrator cautiously started to speak.


    All of the administrators were looking at him.


    ¡°Is it okay not to start the investigation right away? Young master Cale and his group should be okay, right?¡±


    They finally addressed the elephant in the room.


    ¡°If-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The administrator could not say anything even though he was cut off and looked toward Alberu.


    Smirk.


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips twisted up.


    He had jumped up in shock after hearing the news.


    He had quickly calmed down after that.


    ¡®Eruhaben-nim is staying at the castle.¡¯


    The diplomat did not say that Cale¡¯s mage had left.


    Eruhaben would have left or flipped the desert over if something had happened to Cale.


    ¡®The fact that he didn''t do that-¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    Knock knock knock-


    Someone urgently knocked on the door and Alberu had to stop his thought.


    ¡°Your highness, your highness!¡±


    He heard an urgent voice from the other side of the door and a few shocked administrators got up and tried to head to the door.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Alberu had them sit down and headed to the door himself.


    Click.


    He opened the door and saw a shocked and urgent look on the servant''s face.


    ¡°Your highness, right now-!¡±


    Alberu cut the servant off and gave him an order.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Alberu leisurely started to walk. He checked his appearance and had the servant bring a basket of cookies as well.


    He then opened the door into his bedroom.


    m!


    The door mmed open and Alberu started to speak with a majestic smile on his face.


    ¡°People might think this is your house and not my bedroom.¡±


    Cale Henituse who was lying on the couch sat up and kind of bowed.


    - Sorry, crown prince! This is your house and not our house! I had to set the coordinates quickly so I identally set it for here instead of the royal garden!


    Alberu¡¯s smile became even brighter after hearing the great and mighty but cute Dragon¡¯s words in his mind.


    He put the cookie basket on the table and leisurely looked toward Cale.


    ¡°You look more rxed thanst time, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Of course. My dear dongsaeng, your hyung is not someone who is easily shocked.¡±


    Alberu who was gently responding to Cale could hear Cale¡¯s response.


    ¡°That, it looks like the White Star will soon invade the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°...Damn it.¡±


    Alberu instantly started to frown.


    ¡°You''re driving me nuts.¡±


    Cale who heard Alberu¡¯s mumbling smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 475: No, I told you it was a mistake! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 475: No, I told you it was a mistake! (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Alberu immediately sat down across from Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Didn''t you say that there was almost no chance that the White Star woulde to the Roan Kingdom?¡±


    Of course, Alberu had prepared for the worst and was nning extra defensive measures in case the White Star showed up.


    However, the question he wanted to ask right now was not whether or not the White Star wasing.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. What the hell happened in there?¡±


    Therge explosion in the desert...


    And Cale¡¯s group who looked dirty but looked fine while sitting in his bedroom...


    And finally, the disappeared White Star.


    He was curious about the story behind all of this.


    ¡°You see...¡±


    Cale debated how to exin this. However, Cale scratched his head and started to speak as this was something he needed to exin to Alberu.


    ¡°First of all, I will exin it exactly as it is, your highness.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head while looking at Cale''s slightly awkward but stern demeanor.


    He then looked around at the others.


    His Aunt Tasha and the Dark Elves must have gone somewhere as they were not there. Based on how calm Cale was, they must just be elsewhere and not injured.


    ¡®Choi Han is fine, the person called Beacrox is fine, the children and the necromancer seem fine too.¡¯


    All of them looked to be okay.


    ¡®But why do they all have such expressions on their faces?¡¯


    Everybody around Cale had weird expressions.


    It was a hard to exin expression that showed neither the sorrows of defeat nor the joy of victory. Only the red Kitten was eating a cookie while wagging his tail.


    - Hey crown prince, this is delicious!


    He couldn''t see him, but the great, mighty, and cute Dragon seemed fine as well.


    Alberu felt the odd vibe in the room and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°......Yes.¡±


    Alberu became nervous after seeing the grim expression on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Speak freely.¡±


    ¡°...My original n was simr to the n I mentioned to you earlier. We were going to make the White Star mistake the ¡®Fake Underground City¡¯ that the Dark Elves created to be where the earth attribute ancient power was located.¡±


    Cale was nning on dragging the White Star to the fake Underground City and act out a scene where he took the earth attribute power in front of the White Star¡¯s eyes.


    Cale had already taken the earth attribute ancient power from the Roan Kingdom, but he was going to act this out so that the White Star would have no reason to invade the Roan Kingdom''s northwest region to find it.


    Of course, that was not the only thing they had nned.


    ¡°At the same time, we were nning on harming the White Star and a portion of his forces even if we had to destroy that underground area.¡±


    Alberu already knew about this as well.


    ¡°And?¡±


    He asked Cale and soon received a response.


    ¡°...I failed.¡±


    Alberu was silent for a few seconds after seeing the sad look on Cale¡¯s face before quickly responding.


    ¡°It''s fine. You can¡¯t always be sessful.¡±


    Alberu frowned a bit after seeing Cale not saying anything in response. Cale brushed his face with both hands.


    Alberu had never seen Cale like this before. He did not like seeing the usually pompous and calm bastard acting like this.


    ¡°Everything you have done until now has been amazing already. And it¡¯s fine as long as all of you made it back alive. You remember what I said, right? I told you toe back to the Roan Kingdom if it doesn¡¯t look like it will work out.¡±


    ¡°...I remember it.¡±


    Cale responded that he remembered with a serious look on his face before shutting his mouth again.


    That made Alberu remember that this punk had just be an adult.


    ¡®A punk who has always seeded probably feels frustrated and angry after failing like this.¡¯


    He finally realized that the odd vibe in the room was because the others were wary of Cale''s current emotions.


    Alberu then remembered something and started to speak.


    ¡°But by the reports I received, I heard there were dead bodies found in the desert.¡±


    ¡°They are from the White Star¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Really? It doesn¡¯t look like you failedpletely.¡±


    Alberu exaggerated a little bit more trying to console the serious Cale.


    ¡°If some people from the White Star''s side died, doesn''t that mean you damaged the White Star''s forces as you intended? That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°That is not the problem.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Alberu stopped consoling Cale after seeing him sternly shake his head.


    ¡®There¡¯s a different issue?¡¯


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Speak freely without worrying about formalities. Call me hyung too.¡±


    He continued to treat him gently.


    However, Cale quickly started to say what he needed to say as if he didn''t hear that gentle tone at all.


    Alberu had no choice but to realize that the odd vibe in the room was not because of what he had thought earlier.


    ¡°I... Couldn¡¯t trick the White Star at all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that there was something I had originally nned?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Cale could not understand what just happened with the White Star no matter how many times he thought about it.


    ¡°But you see... The White Star realized almost immediately that the Underground City was fake.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡°...Does that mean your entire n became useless?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. That is why the White Star wille to the Roan Kingdom''s northwest region since he knows that the Land of Death does not have the power he was looking for.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Alberu finally understood the situation.


    "That was why you said the White Star would soon invade the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. That¡¯s right. But you see...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡®He has more to say?¡¯


    Alberu wanted to quickly n more things to prepare for the White Star''s invasion, but he needed to hear what Cale had to say first.


    He waited for Cale''s next words with a serious mindset. Cale soon continued to speak.


    ¡°I did manage to trick him.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    Alberu was so confused he might have had question marks written all over his face.


    ¡°No, your highness. To be more urate, I didn¡¯t trick him.¡±


    Cale still could not believe it.


    ¡°That White Star bastard tricked himself.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t do anything.¡±


    ¡°...What are you talking about?¡±


    Alberu slowly started to frown at this hard to understand situation.


    "So, basically... Cale, you are saying that you had no intention of tricking him and didn''t do anything to trick him, but the White Star somehow tricked himself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s absolutely correct, your highness. You truly are the wise star of the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Alberu was slowly starting to get annoyed.


    ¡°What is it? How did the White Star trick himself?¡±


    He felt the atmosphere in the room turn odd again as he asked that.


    Cale, Choi Han, Beacrox, On, and even the bright Hong all looked iffy.


    - Hey crown prince, I think the White Star has gone crazy.


    Even the cute Dragon was saying such things.


    - But crown prince! Why do the corners of your lips twitch every time I talk to you?


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Alberu quickly fixed his expression after the cute but also great and mighty Dragon asked that question.


    However, that expression quickly crumbled.


    ¡°Your highness, the White Star... He thinks that I am a transmigrator who has possessed multiple bodies for hundreds of years to chase behind him. He thinks I am only appearing in front of him now to stop him after preparing for hundreds of years.¡±


    Blink, blink.


    Alberu¡¯s long eyshes fluttered twice.


    He then opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?¡±


    He could not understand what Cale had just said. He then slowly repeated the things he had heard.


    ¡°So, the White Star thinks you are someone who has possessed body after body for hundreds of yea-, he thinks you are trying to kill him or something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. He yed the drums and pped on his own beforeing to that conclusion.¡±


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    Alberu gasped.


    ¡°W, what kind of stupid idiot-¡±


    He stopped the words he was about to subconsciously say about the White Star and closed his mouth. Alberu finally realized the reason for the iffy expressions on Choi Han, Beacrox, On, and Hong¡¯s faces.


    Alberu¡¯s expression became like theirs as well.


    He looked at Cale up and down before starting to speak again. He still sounded full of disbelief.


    ¡°...You...that, don¡¯t look like, you have... transmigrated through different bodies for hundreds of years though?¡±


    ¡®You? Did the White Star really have such stupid thoughts after looking at you?¡¯


    That was what Alberu''s expression was saying.


    Cale oddly felt bad while looking at that expression.


    ¡®What''s wrong with me?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t understand how the White Star could make such a mistake, but seeing this kind of reaction upset him as well.


    However, he needed to ept the things he needed to ept. He needed to know how to calmly assess himself in order to not have such mistaken thoughts as the White Star.


    Cale coolly started to speak.


    ¡°Right, sir? I juste off as a cker who has nothing to do.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s not it either...¡¯


    Alberu held back the retort that he was about to blurt out. Anybody could tell that he was not a cker with nothing to do, and he pitied this busy bastard who talked about being a cker whenever he had a moment to spare.


    ¡®I''ll definitely let him be a cker in the future.¡¯


    He felt like he needed to show Cale a taste of the cker life because he felt sorry for him.


    Alberu confirmed his thoughts about his pitiful sworn brother¡¯s dreams and started to speak.


    ¡°...You''re not, right?¡±


    He asked just in case.


    ¡®Honestly speaking, it kind of makes sense why the White Star would make such a mistake.¡¯


    Cale had aplished too manyrge aplishments for them to be coincidences. However, Alberu knew a side to Cale that the White Star did not know.


    ¡®If he is someone who has possessed different bodies to stop the White Star... Would he keep people he cherishes by his side?¡¯


    The number of people around Cale was slowing growing.


    Cale Henituse was someone who would not hesitate to put his life on the line to protect them.


    Cale was too affectionate and trying too hard to make this life as peaceful as possible for someone who has possessed different bodies for hundreds of years with the singr goal of defeating the White Star.


    He was someone who gathered as much money as possible for his future goal of being a cker.


    ¡®And who cares if he is a transmigrator?¡¯


    Honestly speaking, Alberu Crossman cherished the current Cale Henituse and not the Cale Henituse from two years ago who was famous for being trash.


    If the body possession part was true, then it would be very sad for Duke Henituse''s household but not for Alberu.


    It might seem cold, but those were Alberu¡¯s honest thoughts.


    Alberu quietly waited for Cale''s response.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale started to speak toward Alberu who had asked, ¡®You''re not, right?¡¯


    ¡°...You¡¯re not perhaps believing the White Star¡¯s bizarre misunderstanding, are you?¡±


    ¡®Your highness, are you believing that unbelievable nonsense?¡¯


    That was what Cale¡¯s gaze was saying and Alberu started to frown at that disrespectful and cheeky gaze.


    ¡°No. Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    However, he really wanted to calmly look around.


    ¡®There¡¯s no reason for everyone to know the truth.¡¯


    The only thing the White Star had gotten right was the transmigrator part, but Cale had no n to share that information with anyone other than Raon and Choi Han.


    ¡®The truth isn''t necessarily the best response.¡¯


    Cale looked toward the Dragon half-blood who was sitting away in a corner. However, he soon had to turn his gaze.


    ¡°So, what do you n to do from here?¡±


    Alberu watched Cale take out multiple videomunication devices instead of responding to his question.


    ¡°These are the videomunication devices that Eruhaben-nim sent over a moment ago.¡±


    Eruhaben said he would stay in the Dubori territory just in case as he delivered the videomunication and recording devices via magic to Cale.


    ¡°Based on the contents on the devices, it looks like the White Star has returned to the Eastern continent for the time being.¡±


    ¡°I''m relieved. He¡¯s not headed for the Roan Kingdom right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. But you see...¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s another but?¡¯


    Cale confirmed that the bedroom door was closed and asked Raon to turn on one of the recording devices as Alberu started to frown.


    ¡°Please take a look.¡±


    Ooooooong-


    A screen appeared above the recording device with a quiet noise and the White Star¡¯s conversation with Sayeru appeared in front of Alberu.


    - ...It looks like I need to visit the Gate to the Demon World.


    - ...Someone the other side has prepared...


    - Furthermore, I might not be the only one who has received a power from another world...


    The White Star and Sayeru¡¯s conversation continued through the loud noises of the crumbling Underground City, stiffening Alberu¡¯s face the more he heard.


    - ...It''s more urgent to investigate Cale Henituse than to absorb this tiny amount of dead mana smoke.


    Alberu looked toward Cale with a stiff expression once the White Star finished speaking and the screen became quiet.


    ¡°...Cale Henituse, why are they bringing up the Gate to the Demon World and what is the, ¡®other side,¡¯ they are talking about?¡¯


    Cale started to smile.


    He knew the smart Alberu would figure out the important parts right away.


    ¡°Your highness. I need information on the Gate to the Demon World. Especially ancient documents. Oh, and a few Dark Elves are heading north right now.¡±


    ¡°...North.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. The oldest living sage is there.¡±


    The sage who has lived the longest amount of time.


    That was the World Tree.


    Cale had needed to go meet with the World Tree anyway.


    He had asked Tasha to go to the Elf Vige with the World Tree and deliver his message to the World Tree before he could go there.


    Although Dark Elves and Elves did not get along, they should treat the Dark Elves well because Cale had sent them.


    Alberu made sure he remembered Cale¡¯s words as he gulped.


    ¡®The other side.¡¯


    ¡®The other side,¡¯ that the White Star had mentioned as he brought up the Gate to the Demon World.


    Those words made him think about something he didn¡¯t want to imagine.


    ¡®...There¡¯s no way, right?¡¯


    He heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Does the Crossman Royal family have ancient records? Either that or records on the original Crossman Royal family?¡±


    ¡°...Why are you looking for that?¡±


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    There were only three ces in the Roan Kingdom where a boulder was on their symbol.


    The Henituse household and the Stan household were the only ones within the noble families.


    And thest ce was the Roan...


    It was the kingdom itself.


    Marble and Granite.


    The radiant sun that rises between two cliffs.


    The crest that is still fluttering on the g that sits at the highest spot in the kingdom.


    That was the symbol of the Crossman Royal family and the symbol of the Roan Kingdom.


    The Crossman Royal family was known to have the blessing of the Sun God.


    Would that be just a legend as well?


    Cale looked toward Alberu and nonchntly continued to speak.


    ¡°I think that I will need it.¡±


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Alberu tapped on the armrest for a while.


    Tap!


    His index finger finally stopped, and he started to speak.


    ¡°I will prepare all the files I think you might need.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Cale got up after hearing that response.


    ¡°I don''t know where the White Star is right now, but he said that he needed to ask the other side something, so he shouldn''te to the Roan Kingdom right away.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Alberu also got up from his seat.


    Cale looked at him and continued his report.


    ¡°The Mercenary King who has returned to the Eastern continent will send some people to the area around the White Star¡¯s second secret base. They will do their best to observe the White Star''s movements or any changes to the secret base, so I will let you know if anything changes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And please let me know right away if the White Star invades the Roan Kingdom. I will immediately head back.¡±


    Alberu quietly observed Cale who said that before opening his mouth.


    ¡°I got it. It looks like you have a lot of ces to go to?¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Yes, sir. There are a lot of ces.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Get going. I will quickly prepare the documents soe back soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The group who finished their preparations gathered around Cale.


    Raon approached him and asked.


    ¡°Human! Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to where Aunt Tasha is? Are you going to meet the sage?¡±


    Alberu asked as well and Cale shook his head.


    Cale made eye contact with the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°There¡¯s another sage in addition to the sage up north.¡±


    The person who had experienced the end of the ancient times and the start of the era after that.


    Dragon Lord Sheritt.


    ¡°I''m going to go meet with that person.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood looked toward Cale with shaking pupils. Cale nonchntly continued to speak.


    ¡°Raon. Let¡¯s go to your ck castle.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You mean our house?¡±


    The ck castle located in the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go right away!¡±


    Cale closed his eyes while looking at the Dragon half-blood who could die at any moment.


    A bright light soon shed, and his body headed for the Forest of Darkness.


    "Wee back.¡±


    He opened his eyes to see Lord Sheritt smiling brightly at them from inside the ck castle¡¯s hall.

 Chapter 476: No, I told you it was a mistake! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 476: No, I told you it was a mistake! (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Castle of Light, one of the Eastern continent¡¯s Three Restricted Areas.


    The White Castle on the white desert.


    The castle that Lord Sheritt had left for her children was now covered in Raon''s ck mana and stationed in the Forest of Darkness.


    Before Cale could greet Lord Sheritt who was weing them...


    Pow!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He saw the ck Dragon that mmed into his shoulder and flew out like an arrow.


    - Human! Sorry!


    The ck Dragon that gave a short apology and flew away...


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Instantly stopped as Sheritt gently smiled and called his name. One meter. Raon who stopped exactly one meter from her stared at the hall¡¯s ceiling as he could not look at her.


    ¡°...I''m back!¡±


    He shouted while still looking at the ceiling and slowly flew back andnded on Cale¡¯s back.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re back!¡±


    Instead, On and Hong walked over to Sheritt¡¯s side. On peeked back and smiled toward Raon who was looking at them from Cale¡¯s back and motioned for him toe here with her paw.


    ¡°Ahem, hem! I''m going because she called me over!¡±


    Raon slowly started to move after seeing On''s gesture and squeezed himself in between On and Hong.


    Lord Sheritt was watching them with an indescribably warm expression.


    Cale turned away from that touching sight and looked toward the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    He could not help but sigh.


    The Dragon half-blood who had been peeking at Raon was now staring at Lord Sheritt. He seemed to be out of it.


    The Dragon half-blood and Cale made eye contact at that moment.


    The Dragon half-blood quickly turned his gaze away. He then started to take in the inside of the ck castle with shaking pupils.


    ¡°You''re driving me nuts.¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cale shook his head at Choi Han¡¯s question.


    He had a lot to say but he could not say them out loud. Instead, he walked over to Lord Sheritt.


    "Sheritt-nim. Where is Lock?¡±


    The Blue Wolf boy Lock. He was currently learning Shield Arts and many other things from Lord Sheritt.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Lord Sheritt had a faint smile on her face.


    The smile on her freckled face made her look mischievous. Her gentle voice flowed out from underneath the smile.


    ¡°He''s training.¡±


    ¡°Training? The Shield Arts?¡±


    ¡°Mm......¡±


    Lord Sheritt debated for a moment before answering brightly as if she found the right word for it.


    ¡°He¡¯s currently doing a training regime from hell.¡±


    ¡®What the...¡¯


    Cale almost subconsciously took a step back. Sheritt noticed the slight frown on Cale¡¯s face and quickly started to speak as if she knew what he was feeling.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not really from hell! It¡¯s just a very difficult training so I called it that.¡±


    Her saying difficult training made it sound like an extremely difficult and strict training.


    ¡°Lock and the children seemed excited to do it. They seemed happy. They said that they felt like they were getting stronger every day. The other day, the children wereughing while looking at the sunset. It made me so proud.¡±


    Cale could not take Lord Sheritt''s words the same way.


    It sounded more like Lock and the Wolf childrenughed despondently while looking at the sunset after a tiring day of training.


    ¡®It looks like I¡¯ll need to ask Lock about it.¡¯


    Of course, he knew Sheritt would not give Lock and the children training they could not handle. This Dragon cherished little children based on how she treated On and Hong.


    ¡°I''m d that all of you returned together, but can I ask what brings you back?¡±


    Lord Sheritt looked around at Cale and the others as she asked. She then noticed Cale''s gaze heading toward someone.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Sheritt saw the person Cale was looking at take a step forward. This person''s face was not visible as they had the hood of their robe down as far as possible.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Sheritt who was looking at the man who had his face covered felt an odd sensation at that moment. She then subconsciously turned to look at Cale.


    Cale hid his sigh as he started to speak.


    "Sheritt-nim. May I chat with you for a moment?¡±


    He then motioned toward Raon.


    ¡°Raon, you-¡±


    Cale stopped as he was about to saye.


    Was it right for him to listen to it as well? He was so young. Cale¡¯s mind was gettingplicated and he was about to stop himself from calling Raon over.


    ¡°I''ll tell them together.¡±


    It was at that moment. The Dragon half-blood took another step forward and started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°I want to tell the both of them together.¡±


    He then bit down on his lips after seeing Cale¡¯s gaze that seemed to be asking, ¡®what if it hurts Raon?¡¯


    ¡°I, I will take full responsibility.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh.


    ¡°I don''t know if there¡¯s anything you can take responsibility for.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood flinched at his cold response, but Cale finished motioning toward Raon. Cale could not say no when the responsible party wanted to tell him.


    ¡°Human! What are we talking about?¡±


    He was just debating how to least hurt Raon in the process.


    Cale¡¯s mind becameplicated again. This was moreplicated than the White Star or the Demon World issue.


    The rest of the group looked toward Cale who gave them orders.


    ¡°On, Hong, and Choi Han, go find Lock. Choi Han, bring Lock over. Bring Maes and the other children as well. We should see them at least once while we are here. Beacrox, you prepare dinner. Ah! Stop by Harris Vige and call the Lord¡¯s Castle to let them know I am here.¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, are the four of you having a separate conversation?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han¡¯s question and walked toward the castle''s reception room with the two Dragons and the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Human! Why are the four of us chatting?¡±


    All four individuals were sitting down in the reception room. Cale patted Raon who was sitting next to him and started to speak.


    ¡°Raon. Remove the Dragon half-blood''s dye magic. Dragon half-blood, take off your hood.¡±


    Lord Sheritt''s eyes turned wide.


    ¡®Dragon half-blood?¡¯


    She wondered if that odd feeling she had earlier was because he was a Dragon half-blood which was rare to see in the world.


    ¡°I got it, human! Hey, Dragon half-blood! I''m removing the dye magic!¡±


    Raon''s ck mana touched the Dragon half-blood. Shh, the Dragon half-blood¡¯s hair turned from red to its original ck as he removed his hood.


    Lord Sheritt instantly started to frown.


    ¡®He¡¯s not a Dragon half-blood.¡¯


    He was not someone who was born between a Dragon and another life form.


    The almost dead man with a paleplexion was looking at Lord Sheritt. Sheritt found this man¡¯s shaking pupils to be odd.


    ¡®Why is he looking at me like this? And what is this odd feeling I have?¡¯


    Lord Sheritt was an illusion without a physical body now, but she felt as if the back of her hand was getting goosebumps.


    What could the reason be?


    She then turned toward Cale who brought this man over. Cale received her gaze and started to speak to the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°I will quietly listen from here on so you speak first. Tell them everything with your own mouth.¡±


    Cale could see the Dragon half-blood¡¯s shaking hands.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    ¡°I''ll do it if you don¡¯t think you can do it.¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood shook his head.


    He then took a deep breath.


    The unbearable pain continued to stab at him as if his whole body would be ripped to shreds, but the breath he took felt like an even stronger poison right now.


    He looked toward Raon and Lord Sheritt.


    One was ck while the other was white. They were pr opposites. However, the two were peeking at each other and subconsciously smiling.


    ¡®...He said she was the Lord.¡¯


    Cale had called the woman in front of him Lord.


    ¡®She must be the Dragon Lord.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood felt an indescribable emotion that made his body start to shake.


    He was a chimera created from that Dragon Lord''s dead child''s heart.


    Fear and guilt filled his heart.


    However, there was also a sense of anticipation and longing.


    The Dragon half-blood almost scoffed at his own emotions.


    Longing?


    He did not have the emotions or memories of the Dragon in his heart. That was why longing did not make any sense.


    He still had his memories of his parents who sold him off.


    However, it was indeed longing.


    Family.


    He had a longing for family that he never really had the chance to have. And that longing became anticipation.


    The Dragon half-blood sneered at himself for having such thoughts.


    ¡®I''ll be lucky if she doesn¡¯t kill me.¡¯


    He would be lucky if Lord Sheritt and Raon didn''t kill him after hearing the whole story.


    He emptied his mind. Emotions were useless to someone like him who was just waiting for the day he died.


    ¡°I...¡±


    He avoided the Lord''s gaze while talking to her.


    Why...


    Why was his voice shaking so much?


    Why was it like this even though he had emptied his mind?


    The Dragon half-blood had no answer as he started to speak.


    ¡°Ma''am, I used to be human.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes and leaned back on the couch.


    He should not interject from here onward.


    He debated if he should leave as well, but he decided to stay here just in case something bad happened.


    ¡°...My parents sold me off to the White Star......¡±


    The story that Cale had heard flowed out of the Dragon half-blood''s mouth again.


    ¡®This is my first time hearing him be respectful to anyone.¡¯


    Cale patted Raon''s back without stopping after realizing that this was the first time he heard the Dragon half-blood being respectful to anyone.


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s shaking voice continued to reach his ear.


    Being sold to the White Star, following him around, and being locked up in a cave.


    Then the story about how he became a chimera.


    ...And then what turned him into a chimera.


    "The White Star told me something the day I became a full chimera.¡±


    Cale started to pat Raon¡¯s back more carefully without stopping.


    ¡°I shoved a red Dragon''s heart into your heart.¡±


    It was for a short moment, but Cale who had his eyes closed felt someone gasp.


    The Dragon half-blood''s shaking voice was still talking.


    ¡° ¡®Your heart has the blood of thest Dragon Lord. So you will definitely be a great Dragon. Be a Dragon and seed me. I believe you will be able to do both.¡¯ ¡±


    Cale opened his eyes at that moment.


    Boooooooom!


    The reception room started to rumble.


    He then quickly hugged Raon who was shoving his face into his chest and looked forward.


    It was not just the reception room but the entire ck castle that was rumbling.


    It was shaking.


    ¡°W, what is that-?¡±


    Cale could see Lord Sheritt who was holding the Dragon half-blood''s cor.


    She was still an illusion. However, Lord Sheritt who had her memories and conscience intact had bloodshot eyes.


    Her hands were shaking as she grabbed the Dragon half-blood''s cor.


    The red egg.


    Those words stabbed into her heart. She could not think about anything from that moment.


    ¡°You, you-, no, my child¡¯s heart-, my child.¡±


    She could not speak properly as she looked toward the Dragon half-blood. Her pupils were frantically shaking.


    ¡°Human, human.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Cale continued to pat Raon''s back as he hugged him.


    Raon had both of his eyes tightly shut. His body was slightly shaking as well. It was different than when he was getting revenge on Venion Stan.


    Cale tightly hugged the six-year-old child.


    ¡°Should we leave if you don¡¯t want to listen?¡±


    Raon¡¯s closed eyes opened. He looked ready to cry.


    ¡°Do whatever you want to do. I will make sure you can do whatever you want to do.¡±


    Cale''s whisper moved past Raon¡¯s ears and into his heart. Cale¡¯s tone was slightly cold as usual, but it was gentle.


    Raon closed his eyes once more before opening them back and responding.


    ¡°...I will listen. However, human, you must be next to me.¡±


    Raon turned his head. Lord Sheritt was looking toward Raon while still holding the Dragon half-blood¡¯s cor. Raon hesitated after seeing her gaze before starting to speak.


    ¡°M, mom has to be with me too.¡±


    Lord Sheritt''s expression crumbled when she heard that.


    She held back her tears that looked ready to flood out as well as her anger. She then released her grip. She released the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood coughed and caught his breath.


    The rumbling ck castle calmed back down following Lord Sheritt¡¯s state of mind.


    However, it was not that her mind had calmed down.


    Her hands that were clenching her sleeves were still shaking and a slightly lower voice headed out toward the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Continue, continue. Tell me everything.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood sat up straight and opened his mouth again.


    ¡°Cough! Ugh, cough!¡±


    However, he could not speak because of his coughing.


    His cor that Lord Sheritt had grabbed had not hurt at all. He was not coughing because of that.


    He was just shocked that the strength from those shaking hands had been so weak. That was why he could feel the shock that the Lord had received.


    The Dragon half-blood had been able to control the condition of his body that had be extremely weak, but he had lost that control the moment Lord Sheritt grabbed his cor.


    He saw the teary eyes that were full of anger. However, she did not cry in the end.


    It was impossible to focus on controlling the mess in his body the moment he saw those eyes.


    She had heard the story of how her child had died, as well as the fact that someone had dug out that child¡¯s heart after death and used it as an ingredient for a chimera.


    The Dragon half-blood understood why Sheritt had grabbed his cor.


    But for some reason, he just wanted to cry.


    He was a bad person, but he wanted to cry.


    However, he held back his tears as well.


    He was not qualified to cry. He barely managed to suppress his coughing and opened his mouth again.


    Lord Sheritt whose emotions had shaken so much that she had lost her rationality for a moment had calmed down and was looking at the Dragon half-blood with aplicated gaze.


    The man in front of her was someone who had made her child¡¯s heart his own, but...


    ¡®...This child didn''t end up like this because he wanted to, either.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood had been sold off by his parents and spent his childhood locked up in a cave turning into a chimera.


    Many different emotions shot up and back down in Sheritt¡¯s mind. It was hard to think rationally.


    The Dragon half-blood continued his story as she did that.


    ¡°After bing a chimera like that, I grew by eating some more Dragon hearts. I made it through the first growth phase, and then......¡±


    The story about how he made it through the second growth phase but was unable toplete the third growth phase.


    Then the stories about all of the evil deeds he hadmitted during that time.


    And then the things that happened with Cale.


    ¡°...I told Redika to throw the ck egg away in a cave on the Western continent......¡±


    He even talked about how he told Redika to throw the ck egg away and then sent the temperature management device and made sure Redika checked up on it often.


    ¡°...Ha!¡±


    Lord Sheritt scoffed in disbelief. Her gaze became even moreplicated as she looked at the Dragon half-blood.


    Cale could not understand all of her emotions, but he could sort of understand what she was thinking right now.


    The Dragon half-blood kept saying he threw the egg away, but he had actually tried to hide and protect the egg.


    ¡°...But ording to Cale Henituse, Redika had sold that ck egg to the Stan March.......¡±


    Cale looked toward Raon.


    The dark blue eyes were looking at the Dragon half-blood with an unexinable gaze.


    Raon had been stuck in that dark cave and tortured by Venion Stan.


    This ck Dragon was now hearing how he had ended up like that.


    Cale could not understand what Raon was feeling.


    That was why he hugged Raon even tighter. It was all he could do right now.


    ¡°...And currently, I am a human and pretty much have none of the Dragon''s strength anymore. Soon, soon-¡±


    As the long story was about to end. The Dragon half-blood hesitated without being able to finish his sentence. He heard Lord Sheritt¡¯s cold voice at that moment.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die soon?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood''s eyes looked toward Sheritt.


    Sheritt and the Dragon half-blood. The two of them made eye contact. The Dragon half-blood opened his mouth that had been opening and closing without being able to say anything.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I will die soon.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood then saw Lord Sheritt start to frown with an emotion that could not be described with words.


    She closed her eyes.


    She was sitting up straight and looked like a sturdy tree that would not shake.


    However, he could feel that this tree was quietly crying without shedding any tears.


    The Dragon half-blood who looked at her for a moment started to speak again.


    His shaky voice broke the silence in the room.


    ¡°I, I''m sorry.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood bowed his head and body as much as possible.


    Cale closed his eyes again.

 Chapter 477: No, I told you it was a mistake! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 477: No, I told you it was a mistake! (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, Cale opened his eyes again and looked toward the Dragon half-blood.


    The Dragon half-blood who was sitting on the couch with his head and body bowing down as far as possible was shaking.


    That shaking was visible even though his body was covered by arge robe.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°What are you sorry for?¡±


    Lord Sheritt opened her eyes and asked the Dragon half-blood in a cold voice.


    The Dragon half-blood raised his shaking body upright. He still could not make eye contact with Sheritt.


    He barely managed to speak.


    ¡°...I got the heart.¡±


    ¡°Why is that your fault?¡±


    Flinch.


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s body flinched and his eyes headed toward Lord Sheritt.


    The face that had been filled with mischievousness before was observing the Dragon half-blood with a cold gaze.


    The Dragon half-blood could feel a fire developing inside Lord Sheritt¡¯s eyes. He felt like he could also see the sorrow that was roaring like arge wave.


    ¡°...That-¡±


    The Dragon half-blood opened his mouth to speak again but Lord Sheritt cut him off.


    ¡°It is not your fault that my child¡¯s heart was ced inside your body. It is not your fault that you became a chimera with my child¡¯s heart either.¡±


    She wanted to rip the White Star into shreds and felt both anger and sorrow as she looked at the Dragon half-blood. However, what was not true, was not true.


    ¡°You did not end up like that because you wanted it.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood didn''t know what to say.


    As the Lord mentioned, he did not want to be a chimera. If, really if, he could ever go back to the past, he would want to avoid the moment he became a chimera.


    It was terribly painful and extremely lonely.


    The only thing he got for enduring that pain and loneliness was bing a monster that did not fit in anywhere.


    He recalled Lord Sheritt''s statement again.


    ¡®It is not your fault that you became a chimera with my child¡¯s heart either.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood opened and closed his mouth a few times.


    He wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t know how to express the emotions he was feeling inside.


    He heard Lord Sheritt¡¯s cold voice at that moment.


    ¡°However, you do have a lot of things to be sorry for.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood closed his mouth tightly.


    That was the case.


    He had a lot of things to be sorry for; he had a lot of sins.


    ¡°All of the terrible things you have done. In addition-¡±


    Lord Sheritt¡¯s eyes moved elsewhere. The Dragon half-blood''s gaze followed as well and he could see clear dark blue eyes looking at him.


    Raon Miru.


    The ck Dragon was quietly observing the Dragon half-blood while inside Cale¡¯s arms.


    The Dragon half-blood felt as if he was suffocating once he looked into those eyes.


    He had tried to kill him.


    He had wanted to kill this ck Dragon.


    He wanted to kill him because Raon was a real Dragon that a chimera like him could never be.


    Because he was a Dragon who was protected and loved by others around him.


    That was why he had tried to kill him.


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s fingertips started to shake again.


    He recalled one of the days when he had been washing dishes at the Eastern continent''s inn. The two Kittens, On and Hong, and this child had approached him.


    ¡®You¡¯re very good at washing dishes! Hey Dragon half-blood, do you like this inn?¡¯


    ¡®I think he likes it! I can tell! Right, noona?¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re not supposed to ask things like that. You¡¯re supposed to pretend like you don''t know.¡¯


    He couldn''t believe the children that were chatting like this next to him.


    Had they forgotten what he had done? They were chatting so much around him that he couldn''t help but have such thoughts. He knew that they were acting like that because they knew the condition of his body and felt sorry for him.


    The Dragon half-blood suddenly regretted that moment.


    He should have chatted with them at least a little bit when they tried to talk to him.


    He should have responded every so often to spend time with them.


    He kept... He kept having regrets about the time that had passed. However, there was no way to turn back time or absolve his regret.


    The Dragon half-blood lowered his head toward Raon who was looking at him.


    ¡°...I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡®Really, I''m sorry.¡¯


    Honestly speaking, ¡®sorry,¡¯ was not strong enough to express his emotions.


    Guilt for having tried to kill someone was not the end of his emotions.


    ¡®Who did I try to kill?¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood gave up all desire to live after realizing what he had almost done with his own hands.


    The ck egg.


    The only thing that had spent time with him inside that dark cave. And the thing that made the Dragon half-blood go against the White Star''s orders for the first time and trick him.


    ¡®...I tried to get rid of that ck egg.¡¯


    He felt an emotion that could not be expressed with guilt nor regret after realizing that fact.


    The ck egg.


    What did that thing mean to him?


    A sense of simrity that they were both thrown away?


    Sympathy that he got to live but the egg had to be destroyed?


    Or-


    ¡®...He was the only one.¡¯


    That unhatched ck egg was the only thing that had spent time with him for his 900 years of life.


    He could not turn back time to undo what he had tried to do.


    The Dragon half-blood understood the weight of those words.


    ¡®I''m done now.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood had waited for Lord Sheritt and Raon Miru... The day he would see these two Dragons to tell them his story.


    That was why he, who had no desire to live, forced some desire inside him to prevent his body from crumbling down.


    And now, he was able to get rid of thatst thing keeping him alive.


    It was at that moment.


    He could hear Raon''s voice.


    ¡°Hey, Dragon half-blood.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood raised his head to look at Raon. 6 years old. The punk who was about that age was looking at him with very pure and clear eyes.


    He was relieved that he could be this way even though he grew up tortured and chained. He was relieved that he grew up like this.


    Raon hesitated for a moment before turning his gaze and looking at Cale.


    ¡°...You said he could not live much longer.¡±


    Cale wanted to sigh at the things Raon was saying while looking at him with those clear dark blue eyes.


    Cale could understand what was on Raon¡¯s mind as he could not look at the Dragon half-blood and looked up at him instead.


    - Human.


    Raon then cautiously asked in his mind with magic.


    Cale who was listening to Raon who sounded both chaotic and anxious looked toward the Dragon half-blood.


    The Dragon half-blood was looking at Raon with shaking eyes and Cale looked at him as he opened his mouth to speak.


    However, there was someone who started to speak first.


    ¡°Your body ispletely destroyed.¡±


    It was Lord Sheritt.


    She observed the Dragon half-blood with a cold gaze.


    ¡°Now that I take a closer look, it looks like all of the Dragon¡¯s powers have left your body.¡±


    As Sheritt mentioned, there were barely any Dragon powers left inside the Dragon half-blood¡¯s body.


    It was because Cale¡¯s white crown had sucked up all of his Dragon''s powers, his blood.


    He still faintly had his light attribute Dragon power, but there really was nothing left now as he had used that remaining power to attack Arm''s second secret base not too long ago.


    ¡°And...¡±


    Lord Sheritt-nim was not done just yet.


    ¡°Your original human body cannot keep up because you lost your Dragon power. The imbnce caused by being a chimera is causing your death. There¡¯s also a power inside you that is the opposite attribute of your light attribute that should be causing you a significant amount of pain.¡±


    That was what Choi Han had left in there during their battle at the Gorge of Death. This dark power known as despair was endlessly shing with the Dragon half-blood''s light attribute in order to cause him pain.


    The Dragon half-blood was listening to Sheritt¡¯s blunt observation with an empty mind.


    However, Cale could feel Raon holding onto his clothes even tighter.


    ¡®...Haaaaa.¡¯


    Cale was looking at Raon who was looking at the Dragon half-blood with a significantlyplicated gaze. Cale started to get a headache.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...In your current condition, you¡¯re going to die an extremely painful death.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood responded to Lord Sheritt¡¯sment.


    ¡°It is not enough to pay for my sins.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale was at a loss for words after hearing the Dragon half-blood''s response.


    Lord Sheritt quietly observed the Dragon half-blood who gave such a response.


    ¡®This is an extremelyplicated situation.¡¯


    Cale found this situation quiteplicated.


    The Dragon half-blood had a lot of sins. However, in some ways, he had traces of Lord Sheritt''s child and Raon''s sibling. On the other hand, he was also proof of their family member¡¯s death.


    He had also tried to kill Raon, but they had now learned that he was actually also the person who had saved Raon.


    The Dragon half-blood caused quite theplication for Lord Sheritt and Raon the more he thought about it.


    ¡®...Do they want to kill him? Or do they want to save him?¡¯


    Cale looked at Raon and Sheritt to try to figure out what they were thinking.


    He could not tell what Sheritt was thinking. However, based on how Raon acted in the Eastern continent, it seemed as if he had almost forgotten about how the Dragon half-blood had tried to kill him and felt sorry for the Dragon half-blood instead.


    That was why Raon had approached him to y with On and Hong.


    ¡°For now, I need some time to think.¡±


    Sheritt started to speak.


    ¡°I also need time to talk to Raon.¡±


    She looked toward the person who had lived on with her child''s heart.


    ¡°I also need time to chat with you.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood''s eyes opened wide as he looked toward Sheritt. He had never expected Sheritt to say she wanted to talk to him.


    ¡°There are a lot of things to still discuss.¡±


    She could see the Dragon half-blood''s eyes that had opened wide lose strength and look down after hearing her cold voice.


    Seeing that made her mindplicated as she felt both hatred and another emotion.


    However, she calmed herself down and looked toward thest person in the room.


    ¡°Is it possible?¡±


    She was asking Cale if all of this was possible.


    The Dragon half-blood had caused a lot of sins, not just toward Raon, but also toward Cale¡¯s group and the people of the Western and Eastern continents.


    ¡°It is possible, Sheritt-nim.¡±


    Sheritt reached her hand out toward Raon after hearing Cale''s short response. Raon slowly came out of Cale''s arms and put his head on Sheritt¡¯s chest.


    Sheritt gently patted her child as she started to speak again.


    ¡°I must speak to Raon first.¡±


    She was telling them to give them so privacy.


    Cale got up without any hesitation. The two Dragons needed some time alone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood started to get up before staggering.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale sighed and somewhat supported him.


    ¡®What a troublesome bastard.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood who saw his eyes lowered his gaze and started to speak.


    ¡°...Do not worry. I have no desire to live.¡±


    He continued to speak in a quiet voice that only Cale could hear.


    ¡°I know you''ve already gone easy on me to let me live like this before dying.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale shook his head from side to side. The Dragon half-blood heard Cale''s quiet whisper at that moment.


    It was a cold and judgmental voice.


    ¡°If you regret your past actions, shouldn''t you do whatever you can to fix your mistakes?¡±


    ¡°...I know I cannot turn back time, but I want to do so if I can.¡±


    Cale stopped supporting him once the Dragon half-blood stood up straight and pointed to the door.


    The Dragon half-blood looked toward Sheritt and Raon for a moment before starting to walk toward the door.


    Cale looked at the Dragon half-blood¡¯s back before starting to walk toward the door as well.


    ¡®There is a way to save the Dragon half-blood.¡¯


    It was not a way topletely save him, but a way for him to extend his life.


    It was the jar he got from Wind Ind.


    The jar was full of life force and could heal or extend someone''s life.


    However, that jar had limited uses.


    ¡®That¡¯s for Eruhaben-nim.¡¯


    The owner of the jar was clear and Cale had no intention of changing the owner.


    That did not change.


    ¡®In that case.¡¯


    Click.


    Cale closed the door once he exited the reception room.


    He could see the two Dragons putting their heads together for a moment as he closed it.


    Raon had asked the following questions in Cale¡¯s mind when he had asked about when the Dragon half-blood was going to die.


    ¡®Human, what is the Dragon half-blood going to do from here? Did the Dragon half-blood protect and take care of me? Human, was I...able to live and meet with you because of the Dragon half-blood?¡¯


    Lord Sheritt had cautiously asked a question in his mind before he closed the door.


    - If Raon allows it, would that child be able to stay in this castle? No, I will imprison him here until he dies. I will make it so that he cannot return to the White Star nor harm the rest of you. Do you think it is possible?


    Cale turned around and looked toward the Dragon half-blood who was waiting for him.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°...What is it? I ask for your understanding if you are angry that I shocked Raon Miru.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood avoided Cale¡¯s gaze and rambled on.


    ¡°I''ve never had people around me so I am bad at conversations...I think that was why I was so bad at it this ti-¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood looked toward Cale who cut him off and started to speak.


    ¡°You, what would you do if there was an opportunity for you to start over?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood thought he had heard wrong.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    He realized he was not dreaming after seeing Cale''s cold gaze and hearing his cold voice.


    ¡°You''re going to die. You cannot continue your life. However, if you had the opportunity to live a new life...¡±


    The Dragon half-blood''s heart started to beat wildly.


    He had thrown away all desire to live.


    He had epted death and knew that being able to die was a small price to pay inparison to all of his sins. He had also had another thought.


    He did not want to continue this life.


    But, ¡®the opportunity to start over...¡¯


    Those words made his heart beat wildly.


    ¡°Of course, you will be confined to a certain space and be unable to see the world as you please. It¡¯s not really living to be more urate. However, you will have the opportunity to make up for your sins.¡±


    The White Star had imprisoned the Dragon half-blood in a dark cave and did not allow him to see the world.


    Furthermore, the White Star had treated him not like a living being, but like a machine he could control and order around.


    Cale was talking about a simr situation.


    However, the Dragon half-blood''s heart was beating wildly.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Unlike the White Star, this was the second choice that Cale was giving the Dragon half-blood.

 Chapter 478: Follow Me (1)

    <h4>Chapter 478: Follow Me (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Dragon half-blood looked toward Cale with shaking pupils.


    ¡°...You''re giving me an opportunity......?¡±


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡°No. It is not something I can choose on my own to give you.¡±


    Cale walked away from the reception room and down the hallway. The Dragon half-blood followed behind him like a person who was bewitched by a ghost. Cale stopped walking once he got to one of the windows in the hallway.


    He stared at the Forest of Darkness through the window as he started to speak.


    ¡°First of all, the opportunity I am speaking about might fail. We won¡¯t know until we try.¡±


    Opportunity.


    The Dragon half-blood repeated that word in his head over and over.


    The opportunity to start over.


    However, it could fail and they would not know until they tried.


    He heard Cale¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡°I have no way to know whether it will seed or if it will fail. Furthermore, this is not something I can do.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze turned toward the closed reception room door.


    The two Dragons on the other side of the door.


    Lord Sheritt who is tied to this castle and Raon Miru, the owner of this ck castle.


    This relied on the two Dragons¡¯ decisions.


    Cale did not say anything else. However, the Dragon half-blood realized what he meant after seeing Cale''s gaze that was directed at the reception room door.


    The people to give him a new opportunity were those two Dragons.


    The Dragon half-blood emptied his mind again after realizing that fact.


    He started to speak toward Cale.


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°I told you it is not an opportunity I can give you.¡±


    He then approached the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°In addition, I believe I''ve mentioned multiple times that I don''t like you. The things you have done are too clearly recorded in my mind.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you for even saying a word like, ¡®opportunity.¡¯ ¡±


    Even if he would not be given that opportunity... The Dragon half-blood was thankful to Cale Henituse who had even used those words.


    At that moment... If Cale had not given the Dragon half-blood the opportunity to choose to live longer or die when he fell to the ground at the battle of the Gorge of Death...


    He would not have been able to experience something like this.


    The Dragon half-blood recalled the moments he spent working at the Eastern continent¡¯s inn.


    It was painful working while experiencing serious pain throughout his body.


    There were not many people who approached him either.


    However, that was the ce he was able to learn about how other people lived and what a vibrant city felt like.


    The Dragon half-blood forgot about everything else and looked toward Cale with gratitude.


    Cale started to frown even more.


    He felt like he saw something he shouldn''t have seen.


    ¡®...How odd.¡¯


    He had said that the Dragon half-blood would definitely die and be imprisoned in a restricted area and unable to leave as he pleased.


    Of course, unlike what Cale had told the Dragon half-blood, the conditions should be better than that for the Dragon half-blood if things progressed as Cale was thinking.


    It was because someone in a simr situation seemed to be very happy.


    But in some ways, what Cale had said was simr to what the White Star had done.


    ¡®...What¡¯s up with his gaze?¡¯


    However, the Dragon half-blood was looking at Cale with a gentle and sparkling gaze. It seemed like a mix of Vice-Captain Hilsman¡¯s gaze as he shouted, ¡®Young master-nim!¡¯ and the Jungle''s Litana''s gaze as she shouted, ¡®Young master Cale! You!¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t get used to this change.¡¯


    It was unbearable seeing someone whom he had seen as twisted and wicked until now looking at him with such a gaze. Cale subconsciously shared his honest thoughts.


    ¡°Someone looking at us might think I would let you live an easy life. Don''t get the wrong idea. You resting peacefully and not paying for your sins... I can''t bear to see that. Got it?¡±


    Cale was blunt as he felt annoyed and angry for some reason, and the Dragon half-blood nodded his head.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me such an opportunity. I don''t want to live peacefully and have no ns to forget about the weight of my sins.¡±


    ¡®...Ha.¡¯


    Cale felt like he couldn''t get through to the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡®It''s not just a feeling. He does not understand anything I am trying to say.¡¯


    Cale started to frown as he stared at the Dragon half-blood. The Dragon half-blood erased his gentle smile and slightly bowed his head.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    Cale was nning on making the Dragon half-blood work his ass off if the Dragon half-blood chose to live on using the n Cale described and it seeded.


    He was also nning on making the Dragon half-blood work with him to restore the damages he had caused.


    "Cale-nim!¡±


    It was at that moment. Cale could see Choi Han walking over with a concerned expression. Choi Han hesitated for a moment after seeing the Dragon half-blood but soon started to speak again.


    ¡°I came over because I was shocked to see the castle shaking.¡±


    Choi Han had returned alone in shock after seeing the castle shaking on his way to find Lock and the children.


    ¡°Mm. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    It was awkward to exin what had happened so Cale just awkwardly smiled.


    Click.


    The closed reception room door opened at that moment.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    Sheritt motioned to Cale who was outside the door.


    ¡°Will youe in alone for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cale told Choi Han and the Dragon half-blood to go elsewhere before walking into the reception room. His expression then turned odd.


    ¡°...You...¡±


    ¡°Human! My mom made it! She said she made it in order to give it to me!¡±


    Raon was saying mom as if he had not found it awkward until just a few moments ago.


    Cale watched Raon flutter his wings while putting strawberry jam on another slice of bread.


    The child who had seemed sad and unenergetic until just a moment ago seemed very lively now.


    He was relieved.


    He was very relieved, but...


    ¡°Human! I will give you special permission to make this jam my mom made! Try it!¡±


    Cale looked at the slice of bread that he couldn¡¯t tell whether Raon had put jam on it or was using the bread to support a giant pile of jam before turning toward Sheritt.


    Sheritt smiled gently at him.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    He had only left the reception room for a short moment but the two Dragons now seemed fine.


    However, Cale quickly realized that Sheritt''s fingertips were still white and that Raon was trying to act excited but his fluttering wings did not have their usual energy.


    He also noticed how Raon observed Sheritt''s expression every time he called her, ¡®mom.¡¯ Sheritt was observing Raon''s expression every time Raon said something to Cale as well.


    ¡®Sigh.¡¯


    Cale held back his sigh and received the slice of bread with a pile of jam from Raon.


    He then decided to be honest.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much jam.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right!¡±


    Raon''s eyes opened wide as he finally noticed the amount of jam.


    Cale felt pity for the young Dragon who was that out of it as well as annoyance toward the Dragon half-blood as he put back a good amount of jam and spread the rest.


    He then took a bite.


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    He then gave Sheritt thumbs up. He then nonchntly asked.


    ¡°Sheritt-nim, did you hear what I said outside?¡±


    Sheritt and Raon flinched and started to smile awkwardly.


    ¡°I guess you did hear.¡±


    Cale''s brows furrowed together as if it put him in an awkward situation.


    He had talked quietly on purpose, but they seemed to have heard his conversation with the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡®The Dragons¡¯ hearing shouldn''t be good enough to hear voices through a closed door?¡¯


    ¡°I can hear everything that is said inside this castle.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at the answer Lord Sheritt gave with an awkward expression on her face.


    Sheritt was someone who existed inside this castle. The fact that she could hear everything that is said inside the castle made sense.


    - I asked m, mom to tell me because I saw her expression suddenly turn serious! I begged her to tell me!


    Raon quickly added on as if he was confessing for something he did wrong.


    Cale nodded his head at the two Dragons and started to speak.


    ¡°Sheritt-nim, you must be curious about what I told the Dragon half-blood.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am curious.¡±


    ¡°...The two of you have finished your conversation?¡±


    Raon and Sheritt looked at each other and started to smile after hearing Cale''s question.


    They were sad smiles but the way they were only looking at each other seemed affectionate.


    ¡°There are more things to discuss with Raon, but we decided to listen to what you had to say first before chatting together.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cale easily epted the two Dragons¡¯ decision. He then immediately started to speak.


    ¡°I was thinking about leaving the Dragon half-blood in this ck castle.¡±


    ¡°...As I expected.¡±


    Sheritt nodded her head and continued to speak.


    ¡°The opportunity you mentioned, that was talking about having that child exist in this castle like me, right?¡±


    ¡°It is simr. However, the Dragon half-blood cannot have as much power in here as you do, Sheritt-nim.¡±


    There were other exceptions as well, such as the castle walls surrounding the ck castle. Unlike Sheritt who could leave the castle up until the castle walls, the Dragon half-blood would be tied to the castle building alone.


    It was because he was someone the world could not find out about. Furthermore, the Dragon half-blood was knowledgeable in magic and talented enough to create the White Star¡¯s faction''s teleportation scrolls, so he was nning on using that knowledge and those skills for their benefit.


    Cale exined all of that to Sheritt as well.


    Sheritt started to speak after hearing everything Cale had to say.


    ¡°It is difficult to restore a body that has been broken. He only has his human body left now. His body is too damaged to restore his life. It is impossible.¡±


    ¡®But that body has my child¡¯s heart in it.¡¯


    Sheritt did not say that out loud.


    ¡°...Wouldn¡¯t it be possible if we had an item that could give him some life force?¡±


    She chuckled at Cale¡¯s response.


    ¡°You would go that far?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    She shook her head at Cale who asked in confusion.


    ¡°This is my responsibility.¡±


    The start of all this might have been Sheritt¡¯s oath of death with the Dragon yer.


    ¡°That child will not be able to live much longer even with more life force.¡±


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    Cale who did not know that started to frown. He then recalled how the Dominating Aura had said that the Dragon half-blood would die right away or in six months after suffering in pain that entire time period.


    ¡®...I guess the jar was something we couldn''t use anyway.¡¯


    ording to Sheritt, the jar that they were saving for Eruhaben was something that the Dragon half-blood couldn¡¯t use.


    ¡°That child¡¯s body is not at the level of healing an illness or extending his life. He¡¯s a chimera with an imbnced body because the Dragon powers are gone.¡±


    He was also in pain because of the darkness attribute inside his body.


    All that the Dragon half-blood had left was an imbnced human body that was 900 years old. His light attribute and the darkness attribute inside his body had shed endlessly to put him at a point where his body could not be restored.


    In order to ovee all of that, they needed to remove the darkness attribute from his body and fix the warped bnce in his body.


    They would need to debate whether to use life force or not after that.


    ¡®We need another Dragon¡¯s blood and heart to restore that bnce.¡¯


    They could not let such a terrible thing happen again.


    Furthermore, the Dragon half-blood hated himself for being a chimera.


    Sheritt held the detailed exnation to herself as she opened her mouth to speak again.


    ¡°First of all, I now understand why you said your method might end up failing.¡±


    This castle that turned ck after Raon became the owner was originally white.


    Sheritt had given her remaining lifespan to create many things for her children in this castle.


    One of them was her present existence.


    She was an illusion but had her conscience and her memories.


    That was why Cale had said he wasn¡¯t sure whether the Dragon half-blood could end up in a simr state.


    ¡°It is something that requires time.¡±


    Sheritt could tell that she needed time to ponder and research this issue. She looked toward Raon and wondered what he was thinking after seeing her smart child''s eyes grow deep.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Cale flinched and looked toward Raon.


    ¡°I''m going to chat with my mom! Human, get out!¡±


    Cale felt odd hearing Raon telling him to get out for the first time but left without saying anything for the time being.


    Raon asked him a question as he exited the door.


    ¡°By the way, human, when will we be leaving and where will we be going?¡±


    Cale answered as he closed the reception room door.


    ¡°I want to go see the World Tree as quickly as possible.¡±


    He debated asking Rosalyn to go with him because Raon was in quite the emotional state.


    ¡°Human! Why did you just say, ¡®I¡¯? I''m going too! We are going together!¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders instead of responding. Sheritt asked a question at that moment.


    "Why the World Tree?¡±


    Sheritt flinched after looking into Cale¡¯s reddish-brown eyes.


    Cale¡¯s special power. That power was visible in his eyes. Cale made eye contact with her and started to speak.


    "What kind of existence was the ancient White Star?¡±


    And then...


    "Do you know anything about the Gate to the Demon World?¡±


    Cale noticed Sheritt¡¯s expression change.


    Bang!


    She jumped out of the chair as she started to speak.


    ¡°...Is the Demonic race invading?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Then the Gate to the Divine World should open as well.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    "Did you see the Divine race?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Is it time for the Battle of Good and Evil again? Then the White Star isn''t the problem. Why did I not feel anything? Something is weird.¡±


    Her eyes seemed to be burning up. She looked ready to run out at any moment.


    ¡°...The Battle of Good and Evil! Why didn''t you mention this important issue?!¡±


    ¡°No. Excuse me. Sheritt-nim...¡±


    ¡°My goodness! The Divine race and the Demonic race! Then, this world...! Is that why you are going to meet the World Tree? Is that it? Just how much baggage is ced on your shoulders?! Hmm?¡±


    ¡°No. Excuse me.¡±


    Cale became anxious.


    ¡®No, Sheritt-nim, I don''t think it is as big of an issue as you are thinking?¡¯


    ¡°Where is Eruhaben? The gods should have sent a signal if that is happening! He should have felt it!¡±


    ¡°That-¡±


    Cale recalled Eruhaben''s conversation with Elf healer Pendrick in Eruhaben''sir in the past.


    ¡®Eruhaben-nim. Then, maybe. Is it perhaps the Demonic race?¡¯


    ¡®...Pendrick. You¡¯ve always had a vivid imagination.¡¯


    ¡®Then, is it not?¡¯


    ¡®Of course not. If the Demonic race starts to move, the gods will give us a revtion.¡¯


    Cale still clearly remembered how Eruhaben had looked at Pendrick who brought up the Demonic race as if he was stupid.


    Sheritt looked anxious.


    ¡°Raon, no! I will contact Eruhaben! All Dragons should have felt it! It¡¯s just weird that you and I didn''t feel it.¡±


    ¡°No-¡±


    ¡®It''s not weird, it¡¯s normal for you to not have felt it.


    Eruhaben-nim saidst time that the gods haven''t said anything.


    There has been no revtion.¡¯


    ¡°My goodness! The Battle of Good and Evil!¡±


    ¡®...I don¡¯t think it is the Battle of Good and Evil.¡¯


    Cale could not stop being anxious while looking at the riled up Sheritt.


    Raon''s jaws were dropped as he nkly stared at the two of them.

 Chapter 479: Follow Me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 479: Follow Me (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°This world may be dyed in blood!¡±


    Sheritt pulled at her hair with both hands.


    The White Star. He was a problem, but all living beings in this world would live terrible lives for tens, no, maybe even hundreds of years if the Battle of Good and Evil was going on.


    The children, including Raon and Cale, would be part of those pained living beings.


    ¡°Absolutely not! That must absolutely not happen!¡±


    She looked toward Raon with a burning gaze.


    The small child seemed to be extremely shocked as he was frozen stiff with his jaw dropped.


    ¡°No, excuse me, Sheritt-nim.¡±


    Cale was anxious unlike his usual self as well.


    Sheritt firmed her resolve after looking at the two shocked children.


    ¡®Yes, I need to be at the core. The Demonic race or whatever maye our way, as long as I chop their heads off-!¡¯


    Her vicious gaze turned toward Cale.


    ¡°Where did the Gate to the Demon World open? We need to f*ck them all up in the beg-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°We need to kill them-, hmm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Sheritt-nim.¡±


    Cale shook his head while Raon pulled on Sheritt''s sleeve and started to speak.


    ¡°Mommy! I don''t think it is that! I think you are making a mistake!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sheritt-nim, I think Raon is right.¡±


    Sheritt froze in ce after hearing Cale and Raon''sments.


    Sheritt covered her face with both hands. Her face felt like it was on fire.


    ¡°...So, you are saying... There have been no revtion from the gods.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Raon responded and Sheritt sighed before continuing to speak.


    ¡°...The Gate to the Demon World Cale mentioned is one of the Eastern continent¡¯s Three Restricted Areas?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Raon vigorously nodded his head.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Sheritt sighed and looked at the ceiling. She recalled how she had caused such a scene while shouting about the Battle of Good and Evil just now.


    ¡°...Both of you must have been shocked because of me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I was shocked!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I was very anxious.¡±


    Sheritt¡¯s face felt even more heated after hearing the young Dragon and human respond without any hesitation.


    ¡°...I thought you were talking about the real Gate to the Demon World because that sinkhole didn¡¯t exist when I was alive.¡±


    Therge ck hole at the starting point of the Eastern continent''s northern cier region.


    In the past, people said that anyone who falls into that sinkhole would end up in the world of the dead or the Demon World.


    That was because they could not see the end of this sinkhole that was the size of arge city.


    This was the reason no cities nor viges existed around it.


    Arm''s second secret base existed between that sinkhole and the mountain range that blocked the cold air from the cier region.


    ¡°A ce simr to the Dragon yer vige...¡±


    Sheritt quietly mumbled after hearing Cale''s exnation until this point. There was a sense of longing in her voice.


    Cale observed her expression as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I heard the sinkhole had been there from the past, so I thought it had existed since ancient times or since when you were alive, Sheritt-nim.¡±


    Now that he thought about it, Cale thought the Super Rock or the other ancient powers would have said something about it if that had been the case.


    The thief of the Sound of the Wind had exined about Wind Ind, one of the other Three Restricted Areas.


    ¡°No. It wasn''t there when I was alive. There were Three Restricted Areas at that time as well, but the location was different, and the name was different as well. I guess that the old restricted area has disappeared. I guess it makes sense that it would disappear.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    She nodded at Cale''s question and continued to speak.


    ¡°So, there is a sinkhole the size of a city... And you think White Star must be doing something there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. It feels extremely iffy because that ce is called the Gate to the Demon World.¡±


    Sheritt crossed her arms and shook her head.


    ¡°The gods would definitely send a revtion to the Dragons if the Demon World was trying to cause a negative influence on this world.¡±


    ¡°To all Dragons?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale recalled how Eruhaben had been certain that Pendrick was wrong and that the Demonic race was not invading.


    Cale exined that to Sheritt.


    ¡°Eruhaben is right. The White Star has been reincarnating for at least 1,000 years in this world while preparing to rule the world. If he was tied to the Demonic race somehow, it would have been for a long time. But the gods not knowing about that? There¡¯s no way that can happen.¡±


    Sheritt was as certain as Eruhaben.


    ¡°What does it feel like to get a revtion from the gods?¡±


    "They send a prophecy through a dream or make us feel something odd that leads us to the location of the Gate to the Demon World or the Gate to the Divine World.¡±


    Cale recorded her words before asking another question.


    ¡°What exactly is the Gate to the Demon World?¡±


    Sheritt gave a simple response.


    ¡°The Gate that the Demonic race crosses through.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a passage for the Demonic race and other creatures from the Demon World to cross through. A strong power from the Demon World would influence this world if that is created.¡±


    ¡°There would be no way for the Dragons and the gods to not know if it was a strong power.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if they acted stealthily in order to trick the Dragons, the gods would notice it. That¡¯s easy for them.¡±


    Sheritt made eye contact with Raon whose eyes were sparkling as he heard something new.


    ¡°This is my first time hearing about this! I learn every well! That is why I am listening carefully!¡±


    Sheritt gently caressed Raon''s head after feeling her love for Raon filling up inside her.


    ¡°I am great and mighty!¡±


    Both Raon''s wings and his tail were fluttering.


    Sheritt looked at him with a proud gaze for a moment before turning back toward Cale and starting to speak with a serious expression.


    "The Gate to the Demon World does not open right away. The strong power quietly investigates the nearby area before slowly infiltrating that region and creating arge passage.¡±


    Sheritt exined the responsibilities of the Dragon who finds the gate.


    ¡°Once The Dragons find the passage through the revtion, they work together to seal or destroy that gate before it is fully manifested.¡±


    They destroyed it if arge amount of power had note over from the Demon World and sealed it to get help from the gods or the Divine race if it was difficult for them to destroy it.


    "That is why the Demonic race hates the Dragons. They think that we get in their way.¡±


    Sheritt let out a chuckle.


    ¡°But from our perspective, this world is perfectly fine with its own living beings. How can we not get angry when the Demon World or some other ce tries to invade and take over? That is why we work with the gods and the Divine race to protect this ce.¡±


    Cale who had been quietly listening started to speak.


    ¡°But why is it the Dragons that need to close the Gate to the Demon World?¡±


    Sheritt tilted her head to one side.


    ¡°Then who would do it?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Human! Who would do it as mom mentioned! The Dragons are the strongest, so they need to do it! Who else could do it?¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words after hearing the two Dragons speak like this. So, he asked a different question instead.


    ¡°Why do the gods send a revtion? What about the Divine race? Can''t theye here and take care of it themselves?¡±


    Cale felt odd even as he said that.


    He felt that the Demonic race, Divine race, and the gods all felt so unrealistic. However, his life was quite unrealistic as well for him to have such feelings.


    Of course, it was extremely realistic to him.


    ¡°Ah, you see. It is even harder for the Gate to the Divine World to open. And it¡¯s kind of iffy for the gods to interfere. They said something about the bnce not being right or something? Furthermore, whether it is the Divine race or the Demonic race... Either of them appearing in this world would be an excuse for the two races to fight in this world.¡±


    There were a lot ofplicated rtionships within it.


    ¡°Even the selfish and egotistic Dragons worked together for this. Of course, even I have only heard about it and never experienced it.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale rubbed his chin with his hand as he started to think.


    Sheritt looked at him with an odd expression.


    He had said it was not the real Gate to the Demon World but a ce with the same name. He said it was a sinkhole at the entrance of the northern cier region.


    Of course, the White Star was doing something there, but he had not pulled the real Demon World into it.


    Sheritt was certain that was the case.


    However, Cale seemed to have a lot on his mind.


    ¡°Sheritt-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be much easier for the Demonic race toe to this world if the Dragons were not there?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sheritt was suddenly at a loss for words.


    However, she soon nodded her head.


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale crossed his arms.


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    He started to speak again.


    ¡°Sheritt-nim, you were close friends with the first Dragon yer.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why did the first Dragon yer choose the name Dragon yer when his close friend was a Dragon?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun''s memoir had said that he was extremely close with Sheritt to the point they shared their secrets with each other.


    Sheritt recalled the past and started to speak with a nostalgic expression.


    ¡°Dragon yers are simply foreigners.¡±


    Cale instantly thought about Choi Han.


    Foreigner. Choi Han in the Birth of a Hero novel had endlessly debated about his own existence.


    ¡°...I heard the term treacher being used to describe Dragon yers.¡±


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s right. That word was used too.¡±


    Sheritt nodded her head and debated for a moment before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Mm. In simple terms, there is a total amount of power given to each living being in nature. The Whale tribe gets a set amount of power. The Dragons get a set amount of power. Something like that.¡±


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Then, is a Dragon yer a human who has more power than the set amount for humans?¡±


    There were many strong humans who were strong enough to be called superhuman.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not enough.¡±


    However, not all of them became Dragon yers.


    ¡°Their te needs to be big.¡±


    ¡°Their te?¡±


    ¡°You should know about it as well. You need arge te in order to be able to possess multiple ancient powers. Dragon yers describe humans whose tes have surpassed the human limits in size and durability. People withrge tes usually be strong.¡±


    Cale thought about Choi Han again.


    Choi Han''s te was extremelyrge and sturdy.


    Sheritt continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Mm. Honestly, we came up with the yer part because it sounded cool.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®What did I just hear? They came up with it because it sounded cool?¡¯


    It was the moment Cale''s expression turned extremely odd.


    Sheritt flinched after seeing this abnormal expression and quickly continued to speak.


    ¡°Ahem. Nn Barrow was a smart human.¡±


    ¡®That person?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression turned even more odd.


    Sheritt pretended not to see it as she continued to speak.


    ¡°Nn Barrow was nning on making humans withrge tes be the Dragon yer. He was going to make them continue the yer position. That was how he was going to tie them down.¡±


    Tie them down.


    Cale suddenly thought about something as soon as he heard that statement.


    ¡®Perhaps-¡¯


    ¡°...When you say tie them down...¡±


    Cale thought about the vige under the Castle of Light that was covered by cliffs on all sides.


    The strong people who lived in that vige could not reveal themselves to the world to be the king of a kingdom even though they were extremely strong.


    Tie them down.


    The Dragon yer whose te was thergest and strongest would tie them to that vige.


    Why?


    Cale thought about that question but came up with an answer right away.


    He heard Sheritt''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°To prevent another White Star.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp.


    This was not written in the memoir.


    He had not heard about it from ancient Dragon Eruhaben either. This was something he could not hear from anyone else.


    Only Dragon Lord Sheritt... She was the only one who could tell him about this.


    ¡°The ancient White Star''s te was sorge and sturdy that he was fine having the sky attribute and the five natural attributes as well.¡±


    ¡°Nn Barrow passed on the Dragon yer position so that someone who met those same conditions in the future could not be the White Star?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He created a vige and gathered only the strongest people with thergest tes. They were very nice people.¡±


    They had all gathered together to protect the continent and for the pure desire to be stronger.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably better to call it a preventative measure rather than tying them down. He wanted to have them only focus on getting stronger and prevent them from having odd thoughts like wanting to be like the ancient White Star.¡±


    The strong individuals had gathered together just in case a new White Star appeared as well.


    Sheritt had a bitter smile on her face.


    ¡°Once someone became the Dragon yer, they received the attention of the Dragons.¡±


    The strongest beings in the world kept their eye the yer.


    That would naturally restrict the Dragon yer''s movements.


    ¡°And as the Lord, I thought that the Dragons needed an existence that was at their level. Even if they did, they were wary of each other and kept an eye out to watch each other...¡±


    Furthermore, the Dragon yer was necessary to prevent some Dragons who thought they were the only strong beings in the world from causing harm.


    ¡°That was why until about 1,000 years ago, the Dragon yer of the era and the Dragons fought against each other and were like friends and rivals.¡±


    They lived in harmony.


    It was true.


    They were the only ones who could understand each other.


    Sheritt recalled those peaceful times. She heard Cale¡¯s cold voice at that moment.


    "Then there should have been no reason for them to kill each other.¡±


    Raon shouted at the same time.


    ¡°This is weird! Goldie gramps said Dragon yers were people who grew stronger by eating Dragons!¡±


    Raon recalled what Eruhaben told him in the past.


    ¡®Those bastards are humans who grow by eating Dragons.¡¯


    ¡®Young Dragons like you have to be especially careful. Your body has not grown up and you can¡¯t use Dragon''s Breath. Well, you have the unlucky bastard by your side, so you¡¯ll probably be fine growing up slowly.¡¯


    Sheritt started to frown as she exined.


    ¡°Of course, there were some Dragons and Dragon yers who fought until they killed each other. But most of them maintained the bnce well.¡±


    She had to face Cale¡¯s cold gaze at that moment.


    "Sheritt-nim. Based on what I know, the White Star has killed six Dragons.¡±


    Sheritt''s eyes turned wide. Cale who was looking at her started to think about the White Star.


    He hated the Dragons a lot.


    But would he have killed the Dragons for just that reason?


    He was also trying to turn Cale into the Dragon yer.


    Was that it?


    There were also the fake Dragon yer, Syrem, and the Dragon half-blood who were his failed creations.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Cale quietly mumbled.


    ¡°Why do you think he killed the Dragons?¡±


    To create the fake Dragon, the chimera Dragon half-blood? Was that the only reason?


    The White Star definitely said he needed to ask the ¡®other side¡¯ at the Gate to the Demon World.


    Was the Gate to the Demon World just a simple sinkhole?


    He looked at Sheritt and Raon as he started to speak.


    ¡°...Something is weird.¡±


    Cale started to say everything he had thought was weird until now.


    First.


    ¡°Why does the sky attribute need dead mana?¡±


    The White Star was a living human, but how could he absorb dead mana without issue?


    Second.


    ¡°Why does the White Star hate the Dragon yer position but try to create a different Dragon yer?¡±


    The White Star seemed to need the Dragon yer position. Especially as a subordinate he could control.


    He had also killed Dragons.


    Sheritt''s expression slowly stiffened.


    New thoughts filled her mind the more she heard what Cale had to say.


    Cale continued to speak.


    Third.


    "Why would the White Star keep the Gate to the Demon World, which is known as a simple sinkhole to the continent, so tightly guarded and speak as if he is receiving powers from a different ce?¡±


    The atmosphere in the reception room was slowly turning cold even though Cale was speaking calmly.


    Raon who had been quiet started to speak.


    ¡°The Dragon yers can fight against Dragons!¡±


    Cale then added on. He bluntly spoke the truth as if he was speaking to himself.


    ¡°The Demonic race hates Dragons. It would be easier for the Demonic race to invade this world if all Dragons disappeared.¡±


    Sheritt felt like arge shadow filling her mind after hearing those statements.


    ¡®Perhaps-¡¯


    Her pupils started to shake.


    The ancient times. The White Star who had destroyed an era.


    And a different White Star in the present world who has taken on that name.


    Sheritt felt like her heart was shaking as she looked toward Cale.


    ¡°The Demonic race is good at handling dead mana and enjoys doing things like putting dead mana into a living human¡¯s heart.¡±


    Cale asked thest question after mentioning all of the keywords on his mind.


    "Sheritt-nim. Do you think that is really a sky attribute ancient power?¡±


    Sheritt stated what was on her mind.


    ¡°...Do you think the White Star is connected to the Demonic race?¡±


    Cale had no way of knowing whether the Demonic race had stepped into this world.


    Sheritt had said that the Gate to the Demon World would not be able to trick the gods or the Dragons.


    Furthermore, he had no way of knowing whether the White Star made a contract or a deal with the Demonic race.


    Cale just said what was on his mind.


    ¡°A power that fights by absorbing dead mana.¡±


    The sky attribute ancient power. That power...


    ¡°If there was a power from the Demon World, doesn¡¯t that sound exactly like how it would be?¡±


    Sheritt¡¯s closed mouth opened.


    ¡°Looks like you need to go meet the World Tree right away.¡±


    ¡°I was nning on doing that.¡±


    The situation, the roots of the situation had changed.

 Chapter 480: Follow Me (3)

    <h4>Chapter 480: Follow Me (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Click.


    Cale closed the reception room door as he recalled what Sheritt and Raon had said.


    ¡®Cale. We will finish our conversation as quickly as possible, so go visit the World Tree.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right! Oh, human, I''ming with you!¡¯


    They would go meet with the World Tree as quickly as possible.


    Cale walked down the hallway and looked around to see where the others were located.


    The chances of Choi Han and the Dragon half-blood being together were high because he told them to go elsewhere. Cale was looking for the two of them and soon managed to find them.


    ¡°...What are you doing?¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and the Dragon half-blood as if he saw something odd.


    ¡°Ahem. Cale-nim, you see...¡±


    Choi Han had a rare anxious expression and tried to scratch his cheek before stopping.


    Choi Han¡¯s hand was covered in white flour dough.


    Cale could see the flour dough.


    The dough looked like a weird slime as if they had made a mistake with the ratio of flour to water. Anything they make with that would end up as a failure.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    And then there was the Dragon half-blood who quietly let out a fake cough.


    ¡°...And what the hell are you doing?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood was using his sleeve to wipe away his teary eyes.


    ...He was peeling onions.


    ¡°I''m...really sorry.¡±


    Seeing the Dragon half-blood saying he was sorry in a depressed tone put Cale at a loss for words again. This bastard was difficult to deal with in a different way than Guardian Knight Clopeh. This bastard¡¯s talent for making people be at a loss for words was amazing.


    Cale found it more difficult to deal with the Dragon half-blood than that crazy bastard, Clopeh.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale could only scoff in response.


    The Dragon half-blood peeked at him and cautiously continued to speak.


    ¡°I came to the kitchen to do anything I might be able to do. I was going to ask Beacrox for something to do, but he wasn¡¯t here. That was why I thought I might as well prepare some ingredients.¡±


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Choi Han.


    ¡°...I was just trying to cook something.¡±


    ¡°What were you trying to make?¡±


    ¡°...Sujebi.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°...I thought it was one of the rare dishes that all of the ingredients could be found here......¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Sujebi? That sujebi from Korea? He wanted to make sujebi with that kind of dough? It looks more like he¡¯s going to make flour porridge than sujebi.¡¯


    ¡°I thought that it would take a while for Beacrox to get a response from the Lord¡¯s Castle once he got to Harris Vige. But On and Hong said that they were hungry when I went to look for Lock earlier.¡±


    It would take long for Beacrox toe back, but On and Hong had told Choi Han they were hungry.


    Lock and the children who had been training would be hungry as well.


    Choi Han was going to ask others for help, but Cale, Sheritt, and Raon all looked to be part of a serious conversation. There was definitely something going on involving the Dragon half-blood, but the tense atmosphere made it difficult to ask.


    In the end, Choi Han had been keeping an eye on the Dragon half-blood who was prepping ingredients before touching the flour that he noticed.


    ¡°...I guess I have no talent in cooking.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry. I was trying to help Choi Han and prepped the ingredients as he told me to do. But I am not used to this.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo, my head.¡¯


    Cale grabbed his head with both hands.


    He got annoyed for a different reason looking at them like this after worrying about the Demon World and the White Star.


    ¡®Seriously, why the hell did he use so much flour?¡¯


    He didn''t know where Choi Han got such arge basin, but it was almost overflowing with flour water. Choi Han¡¯s head lowered after seeing Cale¡¯s expression.


    ¡®Did they make onion soup instead of sujebi?¡¯


    Why did he prepare so many onions?


    He had ended up chatting for a while with Sheritt and Raon, but the fact that he could prepare so many onions in such a short amount of time showed that the Dragon half-blood had be a talented worker now.


    ¡®I guess they really put him to work at the inn.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s silence continued.


    Of course, there were all sorts of noises inside of him, but Choi Han and the Dragon half-blood could not hear that. That was why both of them continued to look down at the ground and did not move.


    Cale stared at the two of them.


    ¡®How amazing.¡¯


    He found the two of them to be amazing.


    Why was the Dragon half-blood in so much pain? This was because of Choi Han''s despair darkness attribute inside his body.


    Furthermore, didn''t Choi Han have a lot of hatred toward the Dragon half-blood?


    Of course, the two of them were still not close.


    It was obvious that Choi Han was wary of the Dragon half-blood. That was why the fact that they had cooked together was amazing.


    It was at that moment.


    Plop.


    Plop.


    They heard something falling at the door to the kitchen.


    Roooooooll.


    Cale saw a round potato that touched his foot.


    He slowly turned his gaze toward the direction the potato had rolled from.


    He could see potatoes, as well as other vegetables, fruits, and meat.


    He then saw the bag and basket that had fallen to the ground.


    ¡°...Beacrox.¡±


    He also saw Beacrox with an extremely scary expression on his face.


    Cale flinched.


    Unlike Choi Han who has an innocent face while having a vicious expression, someone like Beacrox who normally had a cold expression frowning like this made it look even more vicious.


    ¡°Hey, you. Choi Han.¡±


    He was talking viciously to Choi Han as if he was openly challenging Choi Han to a fight. Cale slowly walked over and stood next to Beacrox.


    In a situation like this, it was best to take the side of the person who would feed him.


    Cale could then see Choi Han looking toward Beacrox with a grumbling gaze.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He then shamelessly asked.


    ¡®That bastard!¡¯


    Forget the White Star and the Demon World, Cale was thinking that this kitchen would explode first.


    ¡°...Sorry.¡±


    However, Choi Han gave Beacrox a short apology and bowed his head.


    Cale had never seen such a forced apologying out of Choi Han like this.


    Cale was thinking that that punk, no, that senior had this side to him as well. Cale soon started to frown.


    ¡°...I''m sorry.¡±


    He heard the Dragon half-blood shaking as he sincerely apologized. Cale could see Beacrox started to frown as well.


    Beacrox looked away from the Dragon half-blood as if he didn''t want to see him.


    He then snarled in a cold tone.


    ¡°Everybody out.¡±


    That made Choi Han and the Dragon half-blood start to clean up their mess, however...


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    The two people quietly left the kitchen right away after hearing Beacrox''s stern tone.


    Cale, who somehow ended up alone in the kitchen with Beacrox, made eye contact with Beacrox.


    ¡°Should I go out too?¡±


    Cale could see Beacrox almost ring at him.


    ¡°Young master-nim, are you not going to listen to my report?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    Cale smiled awkwardly before sitting down on a chair. He debated helping to clean up the onions or the flour, but he quietly sat there after seeing Beacrox''s gaze that seemed to be saying that he was dead if he touched anything.


    ¡®I''m actually a good cook.¡¯


    How long had he lived on his own?


    Cale didn¡¯t know about the food from this world, but he was good at cooking Korean food.


    He wasn''t as good as a professional chef, but unlike Choi Han¡¯s cooking skills, he could make something edible for others.


    ¡°Ahem. Your trip to Harris Vige had no issues?¡±


    Cale slowly asked Beacrox who was cleaning the kitchen at a fast pace. Beacrox continued to clean as he started his report.


    ¡°I contacted the Lord¡¯s Castle through the mage who is in Harris Vige.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. My original intentions were to chat with the mage at the Lord¡¯s Castle to give a short report that you have arrived, but I was immediately connected to the territory lord-nim and directly gave the report.¡±


    ¡°My father?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Cale thought about the people of the Henituse household for the first time in a long while.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that long.


    He had been with them at the Roan Kingdom''s celebration not too long ago. It had not even been a month.


    It just felt like it had been forever because he had immediately gone to the Caro Kingdom and ended up in the middle of numerous incidents.


    ¡°How¡¯s the county doing?¡±


    Cale asked and Beacrox looked toward him before responding.


    ¡°It is a duchy now, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. The duchy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Everything is going well. They are quite worried about you, young master-nim. Don¡¯t they know that you went to the Caro Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°...They do.¡±


    Cale''s expression turned odd after hearing that they were quite worried.


    Duke Deruth and Duchess Vin knew that Cale''s nned to enjoy the celebration before immediately heading to the Caro Kingdom.


    Beacrox peaked at Cale¡¯s changed expression before continuing his report.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I informed the Duke-nim that you were nning on staying for a bit in the Forest of Darkness before quickly leaving again. I also said that you would return to the Henituse territory as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    He was nning oning back to the Henituse territory after meeting with the World Tree. He needed to see crown prince Alberu as well.


    He would need to leave every so often after that to take care of things, but he was nning on visiting the territory quite frequently.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know when the White Star mighte to the Roan Kingdom.¡¯


    Cale was thinking about staying in the Henituse territory or the Roan Kingdom more frequently now that there was a possibility that the Demon World was behind the White Star.


    ¡®...Of course, there are times I will need to go away to take care of things.¡¯


    The Cat tribe and the Gate to the Demon World, thest of the Three Restricted Areas.


    Cale needed to leave in order to take care of those two things, but he was nning on taking care of everything else while being in the Roan Kingdom.


    Beacrox looked at Cale¡¯s stiff expression before calmly continuing to speak.


    ¡°Apparently, the Henituse territory is quite loud these days.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. The residents are very happy that the first Duke or Marquis household in the northeast region is the Henituse household. The Duke-nim also personally funded a short festival to celebrate. The festival is over, but the mood still feels very festive.¡±


    Tap, tap, tap, tap.


    The onions that the Dragon half-blood had peeled were quickly being cut into pieces.


    ¡°There are also many touristsing in from outside. It is difficult to get to the Henituse territory because of its remote location, but I guess everybody was curious about the territory of the new Duke who yed a pivotal role in the war.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cale smiled at the fact that the territory was vibrant and loud.


    However, that smile quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Young master Silver Shield, the youngest sword master, and the final necromancer whom the world thought was gone from the world. People must be curious about the hometown of these three people, as the number of tourists still continues to rise.¡±


    Young master Silver Shield.


    Those words made Cale start to frown.


    ¡®When the hell is that nickname going to disappear?¡¯


    ¡°That might be the reason, but the residents are full of pride and happiness about being in the strongest territory. They all seem to miss you as well, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale touched the armrest of the chair with a stoic expression.


    The strongest territory.


    Those words felt weird.


    Tap tap tap tap-!


    Beacrox who was chopping vegetables heard Cale¡¯s voice behind him after a long time.


    It was a brusque and grumbling tone.


    ¡°...I need to take care of things properly this time as well.¡±


    It didn''t matter if it was the Demonic race or whatever that was involved; Cale was thinking that he needed to take care of things properly once again.


    The territory should develop even more with this rowdy mood and the increased number of tourists. The territory needed to be even more affluent and peaceful in order for him to pass the administration of the territory over to Basen and run away to live his cker life.


    That would increase the chances of him being able to live a rxed cker life.


    ¡°I''ll go somewhere quiet to farm after everything is resolved.¡±


    Young master Silver Shield.


    He would quietly live a life as a cker and a farmer until that nickname disappeared.


    Beacrox shook his head at the mumblingsing from behind him and chuckled, but Cale who was thinking about how to do less of the difficult farming did not manage to hear it.


    They heard a different voice at that moment.


    Actually, it was not just one voice.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    Cale turned his head toward the kitchen entrance.


    Lock, Maes, and the other Blue Wolf children were walking toward him. On and Hong were in front of them.


    Cale could see the dirty Lock and the Blue Wolf childrening in with Choi Han and the Dragon half-blood behind them.


    ¡°How long will you be here for?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°Have you been well?¡±


    Cale started to frown as the Wolf children loudly asked their questions all at once. They didn''t care and surrounded him.


    It was because Cale patted all of them on the head once even though he was frowning.


    Cale then made eye contact with Lock who was one step behind the rest of the Blue Wolf children.


    Smile.


    The smiling Lock still looked slightly timid, but he looked more confident than before.


    Cale smiled toward Lock.


    It was at that moment.


    "Everybody.¡±


    Cale flinched.


    He heard Beacrox''s vicious voice and saw the dirty Wolf children.


    ¡°Everybody out.¡±


    Cale quickly followed On, Hong, and the Wolf children who rapidly moved away and ran out of the kitchen.


    He then looked toward Lock who walked up next to him and started to speak.


    ¡°I guess your skills have improved a lot?¡±


    Lock scratched his disheveled gray hair with an awkward expression.


    Cale, who quietly looked at him for a moment, casuallymented.


    "Sorry I''mte.¡±


    Lock flinched.


    Cale had said that he would finish his conversation with Lock after returning from destroying the four Alchemists¡¯ Towers in Mogoru.


    However, multiple things had dyed his return.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, young master-nim. I was able to train hard during that time.¡±


    Cale quietly looked at the responding Lock before almost whispering in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Do you remember what I told you?¡±


    Lock tightened up.


    He recalled what Cale had said.


    ¡®I n on attacking the Cat tribe.¡¯


    Lock started to speak.


    ¡°Yes sir. I remember it.¡±


    He recalled their past conversation as he responded.


    ¡®Lock.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir.¡¯


    ¡®What do you think?¡¯


    ¡®Is the Fog Cat Tribe the one On and Hong ran away from? I think I heard about it from them before.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right. Them.¡¯


    ¡®Then I need to help.¡¯


    Lock had said that he would partake in the battle against the Cats as well.


    He thought about the past as he asked Cale a question.


    ¡°Is it time for me to fight?¡±


    Cale quietly looked at Lock and his firm gaze was enough of a response for Lock. Lock calmly responded.


    ¡°I will be waiting for it.¡±


    ¡°Good. Thank you.¡±


    Cale was speaking in his usual nonchnt tone, but hearing, ¡®thank you,¡¯ made Lock clench his fists.


    He had said that he would learn Shield Arts to help in the fight against the Cats. Lock recalled what he had said at that time.


    I want to be a shield like the greatest shield I¡¯ve seen!¡¯


    The greatest shield Lock had ever seen was Cale''s back.


    Lock, who had worked hard to be like Cale, quietly looked forward to the approaching future.


    Cale did not notice this as he walked away and saw Sheritt who came outside.


    She was looking at the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°It looks like we need to chat.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood''s flinched and walked toward Sheritt.


    Cale watched them for a moment before turning his gaze to the clock at the center of the hall.


    Tick tock.


    Time was flowing by.


    It was moving at the same speed as the time in the letter from the God of Death in Cale¡¯s inner pocket.


    The God of Death had said the following to Cale through the letter.


    < Do you wish to return to your original world? >


    < Or will you die in this world? >


    < You will need to decide when this countdown reaches zero. >


    Decide whether to live here or to go back to his world.


    The time that the God of Death had given Cale was slowly approaching.


    ¡°Human, we are done talking!¡±


    Raon approached him with a bright expression and Cale immediately stood up and started to speak.


    ¡°Raon, Choi Han, and I are going to visit the World Tree. Contact me if anything urgentes up.¡±


    1. Korean style pasta soup.

 Chapter 481: Follow Me (4)

    <h4>Chapter 481: Follow Me (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    A spot near the Western continent''s northern shores.


    The Forbidden Region known as the Lake of Despair was located here.


    ¡°Human! It¡¯s a bit cold!¡±


    It definitely felt as if summer had ended and fall had arrived as Raon fluttered his wings and sniffled. Cale took a nket out of his spatial pocket bag with a stoic expression and wrapped it around Raon¡¯s neck like a scarf.


    Choi Han silently watched this and Cale flinched at his gaze before starting to speak.


    ¡°...Do you want one too?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Choi Han shook his head.


    Raon quietly snickered while watching them. Raon could use temperature management magic, but he liked Cale wrapping him like this more.


    ¡°Weak human! I need to use temperature management magic on you!¡±


    Of course, Raon had put temperature management magic on the weak Cale. Choi Han then nodded his head and looked around them.


    ¡®What the...?¡¯


    This made Cale feel upset, but he let it go once the spell warmed him up.


    He then looked toward theke with arge whirlwind on it.


    The snowstorm raging on top of the frozenke seemed quite scary.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡®...It''s hot?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s back felt hot for some reason.


    He had felt his back being cold, but never hot.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Cale saw Raon¡¯s front paws push him to the side at that moment. He then felt his body almost flying sideways from the strength in those paws.


    Plop.


    He fell on the snow.


    ¡°...Son of a-¡±


    The moment Cale was about to frown...


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Cale looked at where he had been standing after hearing Raon''s shout.


    There was a random fireball floating there. However, the faint fireball was burning wildly.


    ¡®No wonder my back felt hot.¡¯


    Cale checked whether his back was burnt before putting his hands into his outfit¡¯s inner pocket.


    Choi Han who was watching started to frown and took out his sword.


    This was a random fireball that suddenly appeared in this ce that could be called the coldest ce on the Western continent.


    It was naturally suspicious, and he had to be even warier of it as that fireball had suddenly appeared behind Cale¡¯s back.


    That fireball continued to move toward Cale.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Ooooooong-


    ck aura started to rise up from Choi Han¡¯s sword.


    ¡®Choi Han! I''ll tell you something! I¡¯ll tell you since everybody eventually needs to know!¡¯


    Raon had approached Choi Han before they came here while saying he would tell him something first.


    ¡®Mom and the human told me to do whatever I want! I''ll tell you about it because I know a secret of yours too!¡¯


    He had then heard the story of the Dragon half-blood, Sheritt, and Raon.


    It had made him full of anger toward the White Star. He had never hated anyone and wanted to destroy someone like this before.


    Everything the White Star did, starting from Harris Vige, filled Choi Han with anger.


    ¡®Anyway, that¡¯s how it is!¡¯


    Raon tried to speak as happily as possible before flying away while saying he needed to tell Beacrox, On, Hong, and Lock as well before they teleported.


    Once Raon was done telling everyone, Choi Han, Raon, and Cale hade here.


    Ooooooooong-


    The sparkling ck aura pointed toward the fireball.


    Choi Han was extremely sensitive right now. He would not leave anything or anything who tried to harm his family alone.


    The fireball shook as if it was shocked at the ck aura, but it continued to move toward Cale.


    Choi Han raised his sword and the sparkling aura looked ready to sh the fireball in half.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    However, he had to stop his movement.


    The golden top¡¯s whip. Cale had that in his hand as he started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han, this is an Elemental, an Elemental!¡±


    ¡°...An Elemental?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han¡¯s question as he heard the Wind Elemental¡¯s urgent voice in his ear.


    ¡®Chaos! Destruction! Peace!¡¯


    The Wind Elemental who always said weird things like that was shouting urgently.


    ¡®This is him! The baby Fire Elemental! Stop Choi Han! He cannot destroy them! Chaos! Destruction! Absolutely not!¡¯


    Cale recalled the Fire Elemental he met a year ago but had forgotten about until the Wind Elemental mentioned itst time.


    It was slightly over one year old.


    ¡®He must have been desperate! He materialized after seeing you! Peace! Peace! Choi Han, put the sword away! Peace!¡¯


    Cale remembered how this Wind Elemental that always shouted things like Chaos, Destruction, and Peace had said he pretty much raised this Fire Elemental.


    ¡°Choi Han, put the sword away. He is on our side.¡±


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    The shaking fireball quickly flew toward Cale once Choi Han lowered his sword. It then floated around Cale.


    Cale smiled at this warmth that felt like he was using a hot pack.


    ¡®Good job! Peace, Cale!¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®It is very difficult for a Fire Elemental to materialize on its own in this cold weather! He truly is a strong Fire Elemental that will carry on the will of destruction!¡¯


    Cale''s face contorted oddly into a frown.


    The Fire Elemental that got close to him made itself slightlyrger and started to burn wildly. Seeing that fire made Cale think about the Elementalist connected to the Fire Elemental.


    ¡®He said that there¡¯s a person he wants to contract, right?¡¯


    That person was Sully, the grandson of the innkeeper at the nearby vige where Cale stayedst time.


    He was talented enough to see the Fire Elemental that had wanted to walk Cale outst time.


    Cale recalled what the Wind Elemental had said about this Fire Elemental''s rtionship with Sully.


    ¡®The human I want to contract with keeps ignoring me. Treats me like a furball. I am a great and mighty fire! Help me contract with him. I want to create seas of fire everywhere! Chaos, despair, destruction of darkness! We must destroy it at all costs!¡¯


    That was what the Fire Elemental had supposedly said.


    Furthermore.


    ¡®The World Tree-nim said I have a high chance of burning theke and to return when I became an adult. I cannot go. I have a house I stay in. It is the contractor¡¯s house. The contractor keeps having nightmares.¡¯


    He had said those things as well.


    Cale''s expression turned odd. The Wind Elemental started to speak again at that moment.


    ¡®The Fire Elemental has something to say! I will deliver his message!¡¯


    The Wind Elemental delivered the message because Cale could not hear the voice of this shaking Fire Elemental.


    ¡®Longing for the fiery thunderbolt and a sea of fire. Proficiency in sea of firepleted. Create a sea of fire for darkness and chaos. I am a great and mighty fire capable of destruction. Respect Raon Miru very much. Extremely respect the Fire of Destruction, my role model. Love.¡¯


    Cale sighed at this Fire Elemental¡¯s words that had not changed sincest time and started to think.


    ¡®He said he thinks he can destroy Dorph''s darkness attribute, right?¡¯


    Unlike the other Fire Elementals, this one said that he was able to destroy Lion King Dorph''s darkness attribute. He would be very helpful.


    Cale could only see a materialized fire, but that red furball roamed around Cale who was deep in thought.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale pped as if he suddenly remembered something. Cale started to speak as Raon and Choi Han who were quietly watching him reacted to his p.


    ¡°Fire Elemental, I thought you couldn¡¯te here?¡±


    The Fire Elemental had said sost time.


    ¡®The World Tree-nim said I have a high chance of burning theke and to return when I became an adult. I cannot go.¡¯


    But that Fire Elemental was at theke right now.


    Was this okay?


    ¡®Ahem, hem. It is fine as long as he doesn¡¯t get caught! Chaos, destruction...feigning ignorance!¡¯


    The fireball shook along with the Wind Elemental''s nervous voice.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...M, my goodness!¡±


    The Lake of Despair. Someone seemed to scream from theke covered in a snow storm.


    It was an oddly familiar voice.


    ¡°Ahhhhh! Nooooooooo!¡±


    The scream slowly came closer. Cale turned toward the direction of the noise.


    On top of the frozenke''s surface... There was someone running toward them from the ce covered in the snowstorm.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Raon who realized who it was fluttered his wings as if he was happy to see the person.


    Cale stood up as he had been sitting down after falling to the ground earlier. Choi Han who walked up next to him was smiling gently as well.


    ¡°Elf priestess, long time no see!¡±


    Raon happily greeted the person running toward them.


    The person quickly running over was Adite, the Elf priestess. Cale tried to happily greet the Elf who was quickly running toward them while wearing the same baggy priestess robe fromst time.


    ¡°H, how-!¡±


    However, Adite looked like she wanted to cry.


    Cale flinched after seeing her pale face. Tasha and some Dark Elves were behind her, but he could not greet them.


    It was because of Adite.


    ¡°S, sea of fire-!¡±


    Adite said that before suddenly stopping and keeping her distance from Cale while rummaging through her sleeve.


    ng ng.


    Cale heard the sound of coins nging before the young priestess took out a handful of coins. She then almost ran over to Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°H, here¡¯s the money! Please! Not the sea of fire!¡±


    Her pupils were shaking with anxiety.


    Cale quietly looked at Adite before looking to his side. His side felt warm.


    The fireball was floating there.


    Cale turned his gaze again to look past Elf priestess Adite''s shoulder to see the others approaching him.


    Tasha and the Dark Elves were looking at Cale with odd gazes.


    This was especially true for Tasha who had a gaze that seemed to be asking what he did or what kind of scam he pulled this time. The other Dark Elves just looked confused.


    Cale looked at all of them before starting to speak to the Elf priestess.


    ¡°...It''s an Elemental.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    It was a deep gasp.


    Adite looked back and forth between Cale and the fireball next to Cale before slowly putting her coins back into her sleeve.


    ¡°...How shocking. But it looks like I don''t need to empty my emergency fund.¡±


    The mumbling Adite looked toward the fireball.


    She had rushed over here without thinking about anything after seeing fire next to Cale. Adite calmly observed the fireball now that she calmed down a bit after learning that it was an Elemental.


    The fireball shook at that moment and Cale heard the Wind Elemental¡¯s voice.


    ¡®The baby Fire Elemental is saying, ¡®The World Tree-nim told me not toe here, but I had to meet Cale Henituse-nim because of an issue with my contractor. Adite-nim, I ask for you to understand.¡¯¡¯


    ¡®...What the...? It can speak regrly too?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s level of trust in the Fire Elemental and the Wind Elemental fell drastically. However, Adite started to speak.


    ¡°The young master-nim needs to meet with the World Tree-nim. You can chat with himter.¡±


    The floating fire slowly turned faint and disappeared. Cale¡¯s warm side returned to normal as well.


    ¡®The Fire Elemental told me to let you know that he would wait until youe out of theke! Chaos! Despair! Destroy the White Star!¡¯


    Cale nodded his head at the Wind Elemental''sments and started to speak to Adite.


    ¡°May I meet with the World Tree-nim right away?¡±


    ¡°She has been waiting for a while.¡±


    Adite smiled gently and guided them to the World Tree.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long!¡±


    Cale reached his hand out toward the World Tree whom he had not seen in a while as Raon mentioned.


    This tree that still looked like a normal tree at least seemed to have more vitality than before. The branches and leaves looked healthier thanst time.


    Shhhhh.


    Cale closed his eyes and his palm touched the rough surface of the tree.


    - It¡¯s been a while.


    Cale started to speak the moment he heard the World Tree¡¯s voice.


    ¡°That does seem to be the case.¡±


    The World Tree had sacrificed three of her branches to tell Cale three thingsst time.


    Find Raon''s parents.


    Find the Water of Judgment.


    There is someone else who has gathered multiple ancient powers.


    The information she gave himst time had been quite helpful now that he thought about it.


    "I have many questions to ask you.¡±


    - It is I who has many questions to ask.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll need to chat for a long time.¡±


    Shhhhhhh-


    The leaves of the trees surrounding the World Tree started to shake. It looked as if the World Tree wasughing and nodding her head at Cale¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale asked the question that popped into his mind before they started their serious conversation.


    It was something he could not find out through Lord Sheritt or Choi Jung Gun''s memoir.


    ¡°Is there an ancient power rted to time?¡±


    The White Star had managed to find out Cale and Choi Han¡¯s identities, as well as the time the tree in the underground area had died.


    He was asking about that power.


    - I do not know about such an ancient power. But I do know of multiple powers rted to time.


    Cale¡¯s eyebrow twitched.


    There was a chance he could find out the identity of the White Star¡¯s power.


    It was at that moment.


    - Don¡¯t you have one as well?


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale flinched.


    He then grabbed the chest area of his shirt with his other hand.


    - That clock in your inner pocket. I can hear the time moving in it right now.


    The clock from the God of Death.


    It was the letter telling Cale to decide whether to go back or stay here.


    That clock was still quietly counting down.


    Something nobody had found out about was now revealed.


    ¡°Human, what is going on? Does your heart hurt?¡±


    He heard Raon''s voice as the World Tree continued to speak.


    - Death is a gift to the God of Death.


    The World Tree had instantly figured out that this letter was from the God of Death.


    - The God of Death is someone who is experienced in making deals. The Vow of Death is something that is only beneficial to the God of Death.


    ¡°...Only beneficial to the God of Death?¡±


    Cale moved closer to the World Tree. He pushed his hand tighter against the tree as he ced his ear on the trunk.


    He heard a voice in his mind.


    - Isn¡¯t it obvious? It is beneficial to the God of Death because anybody who goes against the vow will be in pain, be cursed, or die. Would a God let people borrow his powers for free?


    The World Treeughed as if she was asking why Cale was asking such an obvious question.


    - The God of Death cherishes heroes, but is willing to sacrifice a few to save the masses.


    Cale suddenly got the chills.


    - It looks like it is you this time.


    The World Tree was stillughing.

 Chapter 482: Follow Me (5)

    <h4>Chapter 482: Follow Me (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®It¡¯s me this time?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°Human! What is it?¡±


    He heard Raon''s voice next to him, but he could not pay any attention to it.


    The World Tree had said that the God of Death cherishes heroes but is willing to sacrifice a few to save the masses. She then said that it was Cale this time.


    That was why Cale asked in a slightly lower tone.


    ¡°Are you saying the God of Death is aiming for me?¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    He could hear Adite gasp.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Raon gasped before quickly starting to ramble.


    ¡°Human! Did she say the God of Death wants to mess with you? I won''t let him get away with it! I will destroy everything!¡±


    In this ce with the World Tree...


    Although Tasha and the other Dark Elves did not get the World Tree''s permission to enter... Choi Han who came with Cale and Raon slowly started to speak.


    ¡°...I am someone who is not afraid of anything anymore.¡±


    Cale flinched at Choi Han¡¯s calm but extremely vicious statement, however, he stopped paying attention to them as he heard the World Tree¡¯s voice.


    Cale still had his eyes closed as he was listening to the World Tree. That was why he did not see the vicious re on Choi Han''s face nor the burning gaze in Raon''s eyes.


    Adite who was watching them gulped and sped her hands together.


    Cale who had his eyes closed started to hear someoneugh at that moment.


    - Hahahaha.


    The World Tree started to speak as if Cale was a cute little boy.


    - Didn¡¯t I tell you? The God of Death is someone who is experienced in making deals. I''m saying you are the person he is trying to make a deal with this time.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡®I thought she meant that I was the one to be sacrificed to save the many.¡¯


    His expression rxed as he thought that he was shocked for no reason.


    - Of course, you may die if the deal goes wrong.


    ¡®What? Is this World Tree trying to mess with my mind?¡¯


    Cale started to frown. The World Tree did not care and continued to speak.


    - The power of the God of Death inside your pocket should be a medium used to make a deal with him.


    ¡°...It is not a deal.¡±


    The God of Death''s letter in Cale¡¯s pocket had said that it was, ¡®an opportunity for a decision.¡¯


    The opportunity to decide whether to live here or to go back. The God of Death had made it sound like goodwill rather than a deal.


    A deal is something where both sides trade things.


    However, the God of Death had told Cale to decide without saying he was going to take anything from Cale.


    Cale continued to think. He heard the World Tree''s voice again.


    - Cale Henituse. Do not fully trust the God of Death. Even in the past, the God of Death, ugh!


    Boom!


    Cale felt the tree start to shake violently.


    ¡®What the...?¡¯


    He almost opened his eyes in shock.


    - Do not open your eyes!


    However, he kept them tightly closed after hearing the World Tree¡¯s shout.


    ¡°World Tree-nim! Your branch-!¡±


    Cale heard Adite''s scream-like shout before hearing a dull ¡®boom!¡¯ Based on what Adite had just said, he presumed a branch had fallen off likest time.


    - They are punishing me like this because I was trying to say something I shouldn¡¯t say.


    The World Tree mumbled to herself with bitterness.


    The World Tree was able to look at the flow of the world. However, there were things that she should not discuss, and she said that a portion of the flow during the ¡®darkness¡¯ in ancient times was not visible.


    - Anyway, I can¡¯t tell you about the past, but... Cale, nothing in the world is free. There are no coincidences either.


    Cale made sure to remember the World Tree''s words.


    Kim Rok Soo''s birthday.


    The time that was slowly ticking away toward that day... The opportunity from the God of Death was approaching.


    However, that was not an opportunity.


    ¡®It could be a deal.¡¯


    Cale recorded the word, ¡®deal,¡¯ in his mind. An odd smile appeared on his face at the same time.


    ¡®I guess that means there is something he wants from me.¡¯


    The God of Death wanted something from him.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be why he wanted to make a deal?


    ¡®It¡¯s worth a shot.¡¯


    Cale was not nning on moving ording to the God of Death''s will at all.


    - Ah, and to tell you one more thing... Mm.


    The World Tree hesitated before continuing to speak in a bright tone.


    - This shouldn¡¯t be something that makes me lose a branch. That makes sense, since a lot of people should know about this.


    The bright tone soon became serious.


    - Gods cannot interfere with the happenings of the world. They cannot change nor modify the fate people were born with. However, methods for them to make such modifications do exist.


    ¡°...What are those methods?¡±


    - It is different per god. And it is not something I can tell you even if I knew. They might destroy all of my branches for something like that.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    - But I can tell you something about it.


    Cale focused all of his attention on the World Tree.


    - The gods nt eyes for them to observe the world.


    - What could those eyes be?


    Cale suddenly thought about Saint Jack and the emunicated priestess Cage.


    They were people who served different gods. Were they the gods¡¯ eyes?


    - The God of Death¡¯s eyes are in your body as well. Ah, it is simr to a location tracking device.


    ¡°Are you saying a god messed with my body?¡±


    Cale subconsciously asked in shock.


    Thatment shocked Choi Han and Raon as well and made them be more vicious, but Cale had no way of knowing about that.


    - ...I cannot tell you anything more about it. But I''m sure a smart guy like you can figure it out. By the way, it is not that clock.


    ¡®It¡¯s not the God of Death¡¯s letter? Then where else could the god¡¯s eyes be? She said it was a location tracking device, so it should mean that the God of Death is able to tell where I am at any moment.¡¯


    Cale started to think about the past two-plus some years.


    The images of the past quickly flew by like in a movie.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale found it.


    He found what could be the God of Death¡¯s eyes.


    There were two times the God of Death''s aura had entered his body.


    That was the thing that made the God of Death and his temple famous, as well as the reason many people visited the temple.


    ¡°...The vow.¡±


    The vow of death.


    Many people looked for priests of the God of Death to make vows of death to solidify their trust in each other.


    Cale had made a vow of death with the crazy priestess Cage and Taylor. He thenter made a vow with Choi Han at a temple of the God of Death.


    ¡®Did the God of Death know my location since then?¡¯


    Cale got the chills.


    ¡°Is it the vow?¡±


    - ...I cannot answer.


    It was a careful answer to a careful question.


    However, that was enough. She would have answered that it was not the eyes if that was the case. She answered that she could not answer because he was right.


    The World Tree''s voice and demeanor were enough for him to tell.


    Cale decided he needed to meet with priestess Cage once he returned to the Roan Kingdom. He thought he should meet her before November.


    ¡®Something is suspicious.¡¯


    It was suspicious the more he thought about it.


    Why did the God of Death bring Choi Jung Gun and Choi Han to this world?


    He had a pretty good idea about the reason, but he needed to find out for sure.


    ¡°Thank you, you''ve been extremely helpful.¡±


    Cale thanked the World Tree once he organized some of his thoughts. Forget the White Star, he would have been smacked in the back by the God of Death if he didn¡¯t have this conversation with the World Tree.


    ¡®Why do things keep popping up like this these days?¡¯


    The Demon World was one thing and now the God of Death... There were so many problems.


    - It was nothing. By the way, Alberu Crossman was fated to exist in the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Why was she suddenly talking about the crown prince?


    - I cannot tell you anything else about it.


    ¡°...I see. Anyway, thank you for your help.¡±


    - Cale. Do you think I will only help you out?


    ¡®Hmm? Now what is she talking about?¡¯


    The World Tree whispered as Cale slightly started to frown.


    - I need your help.


    The World Tree needed his help?


    Cale debated for a moment before deciding to hear her out.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    - Do you remember the Ten Finger Mountains?


    The Ten Finger Mountains.


    That was a mountain range with ten peaks in the Roan Kingdom''s northwest region, the ce where Cale earned the Fire of Destruction and the location of Elf healer Pendrick¡¯s Elf Vige.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I remember it.¡±


    - Do you remember what happened there as well?


    Cale recalled his memories of the past. It instantly pulled up a moment.


    Right after they first fought against the Dragon half-blood at the Caro Kingdom... Ancient Dragon Eruhaben hade looking for him while saying that hisir was destroyed.


    Cale recalled the conversation he had with Eruhaben through the videomunication device prior to Eruhaben showing up.


    ¡®You know the Ten Finger Mountains, right? The ce with the Elf Vige.¡¯


    ¡®... Yes, I do.¡¯


    ¡®You protected their branch of the World Tree.¡¯


    ¡®Yes?¡¯


    ¡®That was robbed a few days ago.¡¯


    Cale and his group had fought against the magic spearman and the tamer, and their victory was able to protect the World Tree''s branch from Arm.


    However, it was stolen at ater point.


    Once an Elf Vige loses its branch of the World Tree, the Elf Vige that is hidden by an illusion spell will be revealed and the vige made of trees will be destroyed.


    ¡®I went to the Elf Vige because of that and myir was destroyed when I got back. Hoho, they think they can do whatever they want because I won''t make it past another year.¡¯


    ¡®... Was it done by Arm?¡¯


    ¡®The Elf Vige was definitely Arm, but I can¡¯t be sure about myir.¡¯


    Cale thought up to that point and stopped pulling up records.


    The thing that had happened at the Ten Finger Mountains¡¯ Elf Vige.


    That was talking about Arm taking the branch of the World Tree.


    ¡®...Do you have something to ask me to do regarding that issue?¡¯


    - I found out why Arm was aiming for the branches of the World Tree.


    The World Tree''s voice sounded angry.


    - Those bastards are trying to create a new World Tree.


    The World Tree.


    The World Tree of this world was not something that needed to be protected at all costs like it is in most fantasy novels.


    It was just something that repeated life and death in a set location for a long time and became the pir for the Elementals of nature to live peacefully.


    It was the same for the Elves as well.


    Furthermore, she earned the power to investigate the flow of the world after living for such a long time, and she could peek into the past and future because of it.


    ¡®This alone makes her amazing.¡¯


    The World Tree was amazing, and her powers were immense. She was also important to the Elves and Elementals.


    ¡®They want to create a new World Tree?¡¯


    The World Tree continued to speak.


    - It looks like they stole my branch to conduct experiments to create a new World Tree. I don''t know their reasons for trying to do such a thing, but I''ve felt something hindering me every time I investigated the flow of the world these days.


    It wasn''t something like the darkness of ancient times that had hindered her vision.


    - It was a power like my own. However, it didn''t have a conscience like me, and it was being controlled.


    Cale could not hold back anymore and asked.


    ¡°Is it possible to create a new World Tree?¡±


    - How would I know?


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale became at a loss for words after hearing the World Tree ask back. However, the World Tree was extremely angry such that she could not even rest properly.


    - Anyway, I was able to locate where this simr power originated from to hinder me.


    ¡°...Where is it?¡±


    Cale felt someone walk toward him at that moment.


    Chhh.


    He heard that person open something.


    - Open your eyes.


    Cale removed his hand from the World Tree and opened his eyes.


    Adite was standing next to him with an open map. She was pointing to a spot.


    ¡°It is here.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale let out a gasp.


    The spot Adite was pointing at...


    That was the Eastern continent¡¯s Molden Kingdom.


    ¡°The World Tree-nim says that this is where the fake World Tree is being created.¡±


    She was pointing exactly at the Molden Kingdom''s capital. The central region of the Molden Kingdom.


    That was where Illusionist Elisneh the First, the monarch of the Molden Kingdom, lived.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I guess the Illusionist is growing the World Tree.¡±


    Cale turned his head.


    The Illusionist.


    Cale could see Choi Han focusing on the map after hearing that world. Choi Han was forced to relieve his terrible past and was almost controlled by the Illusionist.


    Cale slowly turned away from Choi Han whose gaze was bing even more vicious.


    Adite shared the World Tree''s will at that moment.


    ¡°Please destroy the new World Tree. The World Tree-nim and our Elf Vige will use everything we have to support you.¡±


    ¡°...Everything?¡±


    Cale asked without thinking and Adite slowly took a pouch out of her sleeve.


    ¡°...As for money, this is everything we have in the vige. We raked in every single coin we have.¡±


    It was a money pouch.


    The Elves who don''t care about money or materialistic things had searched through the entire vige for the first time to gather anything that might be of value.


    ¡°It is something I prepared as I know Cale-nim well. In addition, any supplies you might need or troops for battle... Our vige and the Elves of both the Western and Eastern continents will help.¡±


    All Elves were ready and waiting to help with this issue rted to the World Tree.


    Adite sounded proud of herself as she said that, and Cale took the money pouch for now.


    There was no reason to reject something like this.


    He grabbed the heavy money pouch with excitement and hugged it as he asked.


    ¡°But if all Elves can help, is there a need for me to help? I feel like the Elves of the two continents should be able to take care of most things?¡±


    Cale could see Adite¡¯s expression be serious as he asked in confusion.


    ¡°You see...¡±


    She started to mumble with a sad expression.


    ¡°We already failed once.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? They failed?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Adite! When did you fail? Even I, the great and mighty dragon, did not know about it!¡±


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    As Raon mentioned, this was the first time Cale was hearing about this.

 Chapter 483: Follow Me (6)

    <h4>Chapter 483: Follow Me (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale found it shocking that the Elves had tried to destroy the fake World Tree once already.


    ¡®I never even thought about it.¡¯


    He never imagined something like that could have happened without his knowledge. Adite seemed to have anticipated this thought and quickly started to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim, after we asked you to visit the vige......¡±


    She started quickly, but soon trailed off. Cale, who realized the reason, soon started to speak.


    ¡°I was a bitte.¡±


    Cale was busy and had not been able to visit right away when the World Tree had asked him toe.


    ¡°Yes, sir. We couldn''t just sit back and wait, so we attempted to take it down since we had arge group of Elves.¡±


    Elves were quite difficult enemies because they were strong and could handle Elementals.


    Furthermore, every Elf Vige had a Guardian Elf that formed militias to protect the vige.


    The Molden Kingdom.


    Their task was to sneak into one of the Eastern continent¡¯s strongest kingdoms, but it should not have been very hard.


    At least, that was what the Elves had thought.


    ¡°We managed to get near that area by following the directions the World Tree-nim gave us.¡±


    ¡°Where is that area?¡±


    ¡°...The pce in the Molden Kingdom''s capital.¡±


    ¡°And you failed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Adite gripped the map a little tighter.


    Cale flinched at the vicious-looking grip as Adite recalled the past and continued to speak.


    ¡°The fake World Tree. We could not get near the ce where the new World Tree was being created.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    "We were stopped by dead mana liquid.¡±


    Dead mana liquid existed around the new World Tree so that the Elves could not get inside.


    "As you know, Elves are extremely weak against dead mana.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    That was the reason the Elves were almost defeated by Arm in the Ten Finger Mountains as well.


    The Elves would have lost against the tamer and the dead mana he spread with his controlled animals if Cale and his group had not shown up.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°You need my help because of the dead mana.¡±


    ¡°That is correct. Young master-nim, you yed a huge role in the Ten Finger Mountains in the past and you also have Miss Necromancer by your side, and...¡±


    Adite looked past the ce where the World Tree was located.


    ¡°...I heard you were close with the Dark Elves as well.¡±


    Elves and Dark Elves did not get along.


    It was because the Dark Elves needed the thing that was the Elves¡¯ weakness.


    ¡°Of course, we n on rewarding Miss Necromancer and the Dark Elves as much as possible as well if they will help us. Your other group members as well.¡±


    Cale looked toward Adite with an amazed gaze.


    Elves were not the type to ask others for help like this. Especially toward races like necromancers and Dark Elves that were rted to dead mana.


    ¡®That''s how important this is to them.¡¯


    The World Tree and Elementals.


    These two things were extremely important to the Elves. The World Tree gave them a home and the Elementals who lived peaceful lives thanks to the World Tree were the Elves¡¯ close friends and a source of their strength.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Cale could see the leaves of the trees around the World Tree starting to shake.


    He couldn''t chat with the World Tree because he had removed his hand, but it seemed to be asking him for help.


    ¡®It¡¯s something I need to do anyway if it is rted to the White Star.¡¯


    Furthermore, it was going on in the Molden Kingdom run by the Illusionist.


    Choi Han who was viciously ring at the map from a corner had a debt to pay back to the Illusionist.


    He started to speak to Adite who was looking at him with a desperate gaze.


    ¡°I will need to ask the Dark Elves and the necromancer for what they wish to do. As for me, I will help you out.¡±


    ¡°...Young master-nim.¡±


    Adite looked toward Cale with admiration.


    ¡°Hey Adite, I''ll help too!¡±


    ¡°I''ll lend a hand as well.¡±


    Raon answered excitedly while Choi Han responded viciously and Adite''s expression brightened up even more as she thanked Raon and Choi Han.


    Cale quickly shoved the money pouch into his spatial pocket bag while she did that.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Adite looked back toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°The World Tree-nim says there¡¯s something she needs to tell you again.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cale closed his eyes and put his hand on the tree again.


    - Thank you for listening to my request. I debated asking Eruhaben but decided to ask you because that child''s body condition is not normal right now.


    Cale started to frown again.


    Eruhaben¡¯s condition was not normal. He currently did not have much time left to live. The inside of Cale¡¯s mouth felt gritty the more he thought about that.


    He wanted to quickly take care of this issue, but it was not easy because Eruhaben¡¯s wishes were important.


    - And as for the fruit that Eruhaben asked about...


    The fruit that Eruhaben had told the World Tree to hand over to Raon...


    The World Tree had not been able to bear any fruit because she had lost branches while giving Cale information in theirst meeting.


    - I told you I''d give it to you after summer ended, right?


    ¡°Summer has ended now.¡±


    - That¡¯s right.


    The World Tree continued in a benign voice.


    - Thankfully, I was able to create one fruit. I left it with Adite. Take it with you. It will be beneficial to that young Dragon.


    Cale slowly removed his hand from the World Tree and opened his eyes.


    Adite was in front of him again with a box instead of a map.


    ¡°Is this it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. It is inside.¡±


    It was a gold box that was wrapped in a while bag.


    ¡°Human, what is that?¡±


    Raon approached them with curiosity. However, Eruhaben had told Cale something.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell the little kid.¡¯


    ¡®Cale Henituse. This is something only you should know.¡¯


    The ancient Dragon had told him not to tell Raon and to keep it in his possession.


    Cale quietly took the box with the fruit and put it into his spatial pocket bag. Raon tilted his head and started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°Human! Do you still have room in your spatial pocket bag? I can give you one of mine if you need more room! I just need to take some apple pies out!¡±


    Apple pies. Those words made Cale flinch before shaking his head. He still had plenty of room in his spatial pocket bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Adite handed Cale the map of the Eastern continent and gently smiled.


    Cale looked toward her and started to speak.


    ¡°I have something to take care of first, so I''ll be back within three days.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I''ll let you know the things I need via videomunication device before Ie back, okay?¡±


    ¡°We will have everything prepared.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then I will guide you out.¡±


    Shhhhhhh-


    The leaves of the World Tree and the trees around it started to shake even though there was no wind. It was as if they were saying bye to Cale.


    Cale bowed toward the World Tree and followed behind Adite.


    Choi Han approached him and cautiously started to speak.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Cale nonchntly answered as he thought about the full money bag from earlier. Thinking about that made him feel at peace.


    ¡®I guess money really is best.¡¯


    As Cale was about to smile...


    "Did the God of Death do something?¡±


    His peace was destroyed by Choi Han''s question. He slowly turned his head and looked toward Choi Han. Choi Han was looking at him with such a scary gaze that Cale thought he might have nightmares about it.


    ¡°...Uh... You see...¡±


    Cale could tell that Raon and Adite were looking at him as well.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Cale who had walked out past the World Tree''s territory at this point could see Tasha running toward him with a bright smile.


    He tried to change the subject after seeing Tasha.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    However, Choi Han¡¯s gaze was vicious.


    Cale had no choice but to speak.


    He kept it vague and cut off the important parts.


    ¡°...Mm. He seems to want to take something from me.¡±


    Cale could not exin anything about the God of Death''s letter.


    He heard Adite¡¯s serious voice at that moment. She sounded scared.


    ¡°Is it death?¡±


    What else could the God of Death take other than death?


    Adite looked scared as she looked toward Cale with concern.


    The approaching Tasha stopped and started to mumble to herself.


    ¡°...He wants the young master''s life?¡±


    ¡®Aigoo!¡¯


    Cale started to get a headache.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Cale immediately said no.


    Cale had no way of knowing what the conditions of the God of Death''s deal would be. Furthermore, the World Tree had said it was a deal, but it could be an opportunity to decide as the letter mentioned.


    Cale was keeping all options open, which was why he said no.


    ¡®...It could be my life though.¡¯


    The God of Death might want Cale''s life as all options were on the table. Cale had no ns on sharing that fact with the others though.


    He just said that Adite was wrong with a stern expression.


    However, that expression was interpreted oddly.


    ¡°...Cale-nim, he......¡±


    Choi Han calmly started to speak.


    "Cale-nim, you do not need to tell us the truth if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡®This wasn¡¯t what I intended?¡¯


    ¡°I told you Adite was wrong.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Choi Han quietly stared at Cale and enunciated each syble. However, he was clearly talking to someone else and not Cale.


    "There is nothing I am scared of anymore. Anything. I will not let anything get in our way.¡±


    Cale gulped.


    Choi Han did not seem to be talking to him.


    ¡®...Perhaps-¡¯


    Was he talking to the God of Death?


    Cale did not dare ask Choi Han about it and turned his head. He could see Raon vigorously nodding his head. His chubby cheeks were wobbling.


    Tasha had her arms crossed as she focused her gaze on Cale as if she was observing him.


    ¡°...Should I tell him about this?¡±


    She quietly mumbled and Cale did not manage to hear her.


    Cale then walked toward her.


    ¡°Tasha.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale organized the information he heard from the World Tree and Adite and delivered the message to Tasha. Tasha looked toward Adite with an odd expression the entire time Cale exined the situation.


    She then nodded her head and said something after hearing everything.


    ¡°I was wondering why they were being so nice.¡±


    Adite looked toward Tasha with an awkward expression and Tasha gently smiled toward her. Adite rxed her hands as if she was relieved.


    "Anyway, I guess we can meet back here three days then?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tasha said she understood before saying that she was going to take the other Dark Elves and go visit Mayor Obante.


    ¡°Sure. We wille here after taking care of business as well.¡±


    Cale then headed out of the Elf Vige underneath the Lake of Despair.


    ¡®Chaos, destruction, peace! Good to see you again! Let¡¯s hurry! The baby Fire Elemental seems excited!¡¯


    Cale held the golden top''s whip in his hand as he headed toward the Lake of Despair.


    The Wind Elemental happily weed him.


    ¡®Kahahahaha! My number one disciple and I will create a fiery wind of destruction! Kahahaha! Chaos, destruction!¡¯


    Cale started to speak to the slightly crazy Elemental.


    ¡°Lead me to the potential Elementalist. His name is Sully, right?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right! Kahahahaha! Chaos, destruction, happiness!¡¯


    A whirlwind led Cale in a direction.


    ¡®Cale, it¡¯s the inn you stayed in!¡¯


    The Wind Elemental and the Fire Elemental led Cale to the inn where he met Sully and his grandmother.


    Cale started to walk toward the direction of the wind as he started to speak.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, human?¡±


    ¡°Please call Bud right away. After that, Ron. And then, his highness.¡±


    "All three of them one after another?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale looked at Raon taking the videomunication device before making eye contact with Choi Han.


    ¡°...Are you going to drag everybody in?¡±


    Cale smiled instead of responding.


    ¡°Ahhhhh! This ball of fire! This darn ball of yarn! I''m so tired of it!¡±


    In a corner of the inn... Cale who had a roasted barbeque chicken leg in one hand started to shake his head.


    Cale''s group were the only customers in the inn.


    - Human! That kid named Sully seems to be struggling!


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    Cale could hear Sully shouting as he waved both hands in the air.


    "Why the heck are you doing this to me? This ball of fire! Ahhhhh!¡±


    Cale heard the Wind Elemental''s voice at that moment.


    ¡®...Chaos, destruction...the Fire Elemental is sad. He says that this is the human¡¯s reaction even if he justes close.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    Cale looked toward someone else over the shoulders of the potential Elementalist.


    Cale made eye contact with Sully''s grandmother, the innkeeper.


    The two of them openly stared at each other before Cale turned his gaze and waved toward Sully.


    ¡°Shall we chat for a bit?¡±


    Sully looked toward Cale.


    ¡°...Would you like another chicken leg?¡±


    The hand Cale raised was holding the half-eaten chicken leg.


    Cale looked at the chicken leg in his hand before smiling awkwardly and responding.


    ¡°...Give me one more. And let¡¯s chat.¡±

 Chapter 484: Peeling layer after layer (1)

    <h4>Chapter 484: Peelingyer afteryer (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...A contract?¡±


    The innkeeper¡¯s grandson Sully sighed as he plopped down across from Cale.


    Cale looked at Sully as he started to speak.


    ¡°You already know that it is an Elemental that is roaming around you.¡±


    Thest time he was at this inn, the innkeeper grandmother had said something while looking at the Fire Elemental roaming around Sully.


    ¡®My husband told me when I said I could see them. He said that they were Elementals.¡¯


    ¡®I was relieved that my daughter could not see them. I worried that she would be like me and be able to see them.¡¯


    ¡®Because I was seduced by them. I settled down in this Land of Despair so that I could get glimpses of them when they appeared. But this damnke seduced people even if they could not see the Elementals.¡¯


    The grandmother had said that she had built her home in this vige because she fell for the Elementals.


    Sully had heard her tell this story to Cale and the others.


    ¡°...Yes, I do.¡±


    Sully continued to sigh. Cale continued to look at him before peeking away.


    - Human! The olddy is smiling!


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    Sully''s grandmother was smiling while looking at Cale.


    Cale heard the Wind Elemental''s voice at that moment.


    ¡®The baby Fire Elemental is sad. ¡®Chaos, destruction, sorrow,¡¯ is what he is saying.¡¯


    He naturally ignored the Wind Elemental''s crazyments.


    ¡°Do you not want to contract with the Elemental?¡±


    Cale preferred to be blunt rather than beat around the bush. It was the same for Sully as well.


    The innocent-looking young man with brown hair and freckles on his face started to speak.


    ¡°I, I thought it was messing with me!¡±


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    He looked toward the fireball next to Cale with teary eyes.


    ¡°A red fire randomly passes by my window when I try to get some rest after work! Do you know how shocked I was the first time?! It scares me like that every night!¡±


    He started to pull his hair with his hands.


    Cale heard the Wind Elemental''s urgent voice at that moment.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like that! The Fire Elemental said he waited until he was done with work and approached him to get closer! Please quickly deliver the message! Urgent, urgent!¡¯


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Uhh...mm...the Fire Elemental says he waited until you were done with work before approaching you to get closer.¡±


    ¡°...Haaa. I see. I can understand that. But you see... Do you know what it does when I go to the kitchen to work? The fire in the kitchen forge suddenly shoots up! Do you know how much food I ended up burning because of it?¡±


    Cale delivered the urgent response from the Wind Elemental.


    ¡°About that... Mm, the Fire Elemental wanted to contract with you and thought he should show you his powers to do that, and the only chance he had was when you came to the fire inside the kitchen.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right! He says he wanted to show the human the power of the fiery thunderbolt and the sea of fire!¡¯


    He did not share that part.


    ¡°...In addition.¡±


    Sully still had more to say.


    ¡°It put some of the customers¡¯ clothes on fire. It even lit their food on fire. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a rumor that the inn has a fire ghost possessing it!¡±


    ¡°Mm. He says those drunk people all cause a ruckus and made things difficult for you? That they even tried to mess with your grandmother?¡±


    Sully''s shoulders shook after hearing Cale¡¯s response.


    ¡°...Now that I think about it, that was indeed the case.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He says he was trying to protect you. He also says he wasn¡¯t really going to hurt them, he was just scaring them.¡±


    Sully''s voice slowly became quieter and weaker. He then started to frown as if he was trying to think about something before he started to quietly mumble.


    ¡°...But the bag of a customer who was attacked like that and left ended up burning. He said the fire ghost from here harmed him.¡±


    ¡°That customer said, ¡®Just wait, I won''t leave you alone.¡¯ He was mumbling to himself that he was going to bring some adventurers he knew to cause a scene.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why he burnt his bag and turned him penniless.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale realized the odd atmosphere.


    Sully was grumbling that he was harmed by the Fire Elemental and that it messed with him, but it was understandable after hearing the Fire Elemental¡¯s side of the story.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to dislike the Fire Elemental.¡¯


    Cale started to speak again.


    ¡®It''s because he is a baby Fire Elemental that is less than two years old.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it''s very young?¡±


    Sully¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°He is. He seems to like you a lot.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right. The Fire Elemental says he likes this potential contractor.¡¯


    The Wind Elemental quickly agreed.


    Cale who was about to ignore thements couldn''t help but shake in fear.


    ¡®He says just like how he has the explosive power of destruction inside his cute furball appearance, this young man is the same. He looks innocent on the outside, but he has the potential for a scary fiery thunderbolt inside him.¡¯


    ¡®This kid has something like that?¡¯


    Cale could not believe it.


    He then noticed Sully look toward his grandmother. He then bit down on his lips and started to speak.


    ¡°Anyway, I''m not interested in contracting or in that fireball.¡±


    ¡®That''s a lie! The Fire Elemental says that he always kept the window open when it was snowing or raining and closed it when he came in! He also prepared a small furnace for the Fire Elemental to rest in the corner of his room!¡¯


    Cale''s expression turned even odder.


    ¡°Are you really not interested?¡±


    The grandmother started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Tsk. You really can¡¯t do anything about blood.¡±


    Sully''s shoulders started to shake.


    ¡°I built my home in this vige because I was seduced by the Elementals. My daughter and son-inw were punks who needed to go on adventures to live. That punk¡¯s gramps was an adventurer as well. Where could those genes go?¡±


    Sully¡¯s gaze slowly headed toward his grandmother. The grandmother smiled at her grandson.


    ¡°You''re trying to ignore the Elemental and tie yourself down to the inn because of your old granny. Did you think I wouldn''t realize that?¡±


    Sully''s eyes opened wide and he avoided his grandmother¡¯s gaze.


    She looked toward Sully with sympathy.


    Honestly speaking, her ability to run this inn was going down day after day.


    The inn didn''t make her much money, but she had no way to survive in this cold ce if she couldn''t even run this ce.


    How could her grandson not know that?


    ¡®He knows. That''s why this good little punk lives with his eyes and ears closed.¡¯


    For example, ignoring the Elemental.


    She had seen Sully peeking around for the Fire Elemental while in the hall.


    She knew her grandson well.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing this granny wants from you.¡±


    Sully was looking at the ground. He knew what his grandmother was going to say.


    ¡°Don''t die before I die. And live your life doing everything you want to do.¡±


    That was why he had avoided the Elemental.


    He could not hear its voice, but he remembered how the red furball had responded ording to his emotions.


    Silence filled the area.


    Only Cale¡¯s group was at the inn because it did not have many customers in general.


    - Human! It feels a bit sad! It is touching too!


    Raon¡¯s voice echoed in Cale¡¯s mind. It was not just the young Dragon''s voice.


    ¡®...Chaos, destruction, peace. Sooob, both I and the baby Fire Elemental are crying. Sooooob. The baby Fire Elemental says his contractor truly is a warm person with the destiny to destroy the world. Destroy all darkness!¡¯


    Cale who turned his head because his mind was full of noise noticed Choi Han. Choi Han was nkly standing there as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡®What¡¯s up with him?¡¯


    Cale had found it odd that Choi Han had seemed to be thinking about something since they left the World Tree vige.


    Choi Han looked back at him at that moment and started to speak.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale looked at him with a gaze that was saying, ¡®what?¡¯


    Choi Han quietly started to speak as if he was responding to the gaze.


    ¡°Why do you think they massacred the people from Harris Vige? Did they just do it to get dead mana from the Forest of Darkness to give to the mermaids?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    It happened as Cale flinched after seeing Choi Han''s vicious gaze.


    ¡°...I.¡±


    Sully started to speak.


    ¡°I''m certain I would want to leave if I contract the Elemental.¡±


    ¡°Then you can leave.¡±


    The grandmother bluntly responded.


    ¡°Then what about you, grandma?¡±


    Sully¡¯s shaking pupils headed toward his grandmother. As his grandmother was about to speak...


    ¡°You see, I...¡±


    Sully could see Cale smiling while shaking the chicken leg in his hand.


    ¡°...Have a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I will rent this inn. The rent should be enough for your grandmother to live peacefully. I will also hire your grandmother if she wishes. She can be an inn manager.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Sully, the grandmother, and even the Elementals looked toward Cale with odd expressions.


    ¡°I run an inn business.¡±


    - That¡¯s right! Human, there is that!


    The invisible Raon fluttered his wings.


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°It''s an inn that hires employees who can take on most adventurers or rotten thugs.¡±


    Yes, yes indeed.


    They are very strong because they are originally from the famous Mount Leeb bandits.


    Thenguage can be handled with a magic device.¡¯ Either that or he could make Ron put the bandit employees through rigorous training in order for them to learn thenguage.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any locations on the Western continent, but we have inn number 1 on the Eastern continent.¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders at the grandmother-grandson duo who were looking at him with nk expressions. He then added on.


    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s no need to worry about not making money. There¡¯s potentially a way to bring in some new ie.¡±


    - Human! How are we going to make money?


    Cale started to smile.


    He thought about the Elves who said that they were willing to do anything and the Mercenaries Guild punks who were thinking abouting to the Western continent.


    They were all people who had benefited a lot from Cale already or would benefit in the future.


    ¡®Then shouldn''t I benefit from them as well?¡¯


    The Mn Household needed to officially make their presence known in the Western continent as well.


    He imagined Hope and Adventure Loving Inn Number 2 as he started to speak.


    ¡°I can prepay the rent if you want as well. I will take care of everything.¡±


    He then asked Sully a question.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Sully felt like a gold halo was flowing out of Cale.


    He then saw the red ball of yarn squirm and draw something in the air. It unraveled itself like yarn as it created letters in the air.


    This was something only Sully and his grandmother could see.


    < I want to be part of the family too! >


    Sully looked toward his grandmother before nodding his head toward the red furball.


    Sully had grown up alone with his grandmother and his deceased grandfather. He had seen numerous travelers stop by and leave.


    He looked toward this ball of yarn that was the only thing that had not left his side and started to speak.


    ¡°...I, and my grandmother, want to be family with that Fire Elemental.¡±


    Ooooooooooong-


    Fiery sparks shed in the inn''s ceiling.


    ¡®Kahahahaha! The baby Fire Elemental is cheering! Chaos, destruction, love! Kahahahaha!¡¯


    Cale ignored the crazy Wind Elemental and reached his hand out to Sully.


    ¡°Then shall we make a deal?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing in the world-¡±


    ¡°Is free.¡±


    Cale looked toward the person who cut him off and finished the sentence. The grandmother was smiling. Cale smiled back and asked Sully a question.


    "Will you return to my conditions?¡±


    He then reached his hand out.


    ¡°Ah, haha-¡±


    Sully smiled awkwardly and started to speak.


    ¡°Can we shake hands after you clean up?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale quickly wiped away the sauce from his hand.


    - Human! Are weing back for the Elementalist and the baby Fire Elemental?


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be back in 3 days.¡±


    Cale, who finished making the deal, left with Raon and Choi Han as they headed for their next destination.


    He had asked Elf priestess Adite to look after Sully and the grandmother.


    ¡®Oh! Oh, oh oh!¡¯


    ¡®...My goodness, an Elf.¡¯


    Sully was amazed while the grandmother was shocked after seeing the Elf appear in the inn.


    ¡®Adite here will help you contract the Elemental.¡¯


    ¡®Nice to meet you!¡¯


    Adite was quite respectful to the two humans.


    ¡®My goodness, that number one troublemaker, no, never mind. I''m so happy to see that someone is willing to contract with that cute Fire Elemental! I will definitely help you create a safe and firm contract and teach you ways to handle that troublesome, no, some simple Elemental Arts!¡¯


    Both Adite and Sully seemed fired up. The grandmother looked satisfied.


    ¡®Cale. Thank you. The Fire Elemental says he is happy to have contracted the human. ¡®Happiness. Destroy darkness soon. Great explosion. Sea of fire possible soon.¡¯ is what he said.¡¯


    Everything ended well including two happy Elementals.


    ¡®Thank you very much. Cale-nim.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡®That Fire Elemental was one that even the Elves were afraid of, no, anyway, a child that everyone avoided. That Fire Elemental should calm down now that it met such a gentle contractor. I''m so relieved. Theke should be safe from burning now.¡¯


    Cale could not share Sully''s traits and the Fire Elemental''s determination to the relieved Adite.


    ¡°Cale-nim. Shall we go in?¡±


    Cale who snapped out of his thoughts nodded his head toward Choi Han who had his hand on the doorknob.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Screeeech-


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s pce.


    This simple and old door that was different than the other clean doors with expert craftsmanship slowly opened.


    It revealed what was inside the room.


    It was currently the middle of the dark night.


    Only one person was sitting there under the moonlight shining down in the empty room.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    Alberu Crossman.


    He was alone in the Roan Pce¡¯s Grand Library greeting Cale.


    Cale had asked him for ancient texts with information on the Gate to the Demon World, as well as ancient records on the Crossman royal family and the Roan Kingdom.


    He was here to hear what Alberu had found.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Cale greeted him and tried to enter.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    However, Alberu showed his palm to stop them.


    Guards, librarians, and administrators. Nobody else was there except for Alberu.


    He pointed to Cale.


    ¡°Youe in alone.¡±


    Only Cale was allowed to enter.


    Choi Han and Raon could not enter.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to hear a secret?¡±


    Alberu was standing there with an odd smile that seemed to be full of bitterness and anguish.


    "Well, if what I want to hear is a secret, then...¡±


    Cale smiled as he walked into the library.


    ¡°I''ll happilye in.¡±

 Chapter 485: Peeling layer after layer (2)

    <h4>Chapter 485: Peelingyer afteryer (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale looked back and started to speak before walking any farther.


    ¡°Wait for me outside the door.¡±


    Choi Han quietly nodded his head and started to close the door.


    - Human! I¡¯ll be waiting with Choi Han!


    Raon said goodbye to him withouting inside as well.


    Screeeech-


    The door slowly closed, until...


    Boom!


    It closedpletely and Cale could not see outside.


    "Why are you just nkly standing there?¡±


    Cale turned away from the door and faced forward after hearing Alberu''s voice.


    "Are you noting?¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and started to walk after hearing Alberu¡¯s jovial voice.


    Tap. Tap.


    The two of them were the only ones in here, so Cale¡¯s steps echoed loudly.


    ¡°Did you get rid of everybody else on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They all have the day off today.¡±


    ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    Cale stood in front of Alberu and Alberu took a document out of his pocket and waved it around.


    "Do you see his majesty¡¯s crest?¡±


    Cale chuckled after looking at the document with the king¡¯s crest.


    ¡°It¡¯s more of a do not approach warning than a day off.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even the guards are 10 meters away from the building.¡±


    Cale quietly listened before asking a question.


    ¡°I guess it is a big secret?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not sure.¡±


    Cale could see that Alberu was still smiling but that his eyes were stiff. His eyes were not normal and seemed to hold anguish.


    Alberu turned away after seeing Cale staring at him and started to walk.


    ¡°...The people of the royal family seem to think it is a big secret.¡±


    "Does that mean you don''t think it is a big secret, your highness?¡±


    Cale walked while looking at Alberu''s back and soon heard Alberu¡¯s quiet whisper.


    ¡°You can decide that after looking at it.¡±


    Alberu was passing the decision of whether it was a secret or not to Cale.


    ¡°Sure. But your highness, it looks like we are going somewhere odd?¡±


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s Pce''s Grand Library.


    That was the library with the most books in the entire kingdom, as well as the location with the most precious books.


    The Grand Library of the oldest kingdom on the continent lived up to its name by being multiple stories high, and although the surface level itself wasrger than any other building in the kingdom, it also had threerge underground levels as well.


    ¡°Just follow me.¡±


    Cale thought that they were heading to a hidden room in the library, however, Alberu headed toward the center of the Grand Library''s first floor.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. There is a rule we must follow whenever we extend the library.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Alberu stopped walking.


    Cale looked toward the crown prince who was enveloped in the moonlighting through therge window on the first floor. The crown prince started to speak at the center of the moonlight.


    ¡°Make sure the gaze of the sun is always by your side.¡±


    Cale recalled theyout of the Grand Library that had a lot ofrge windows.


    ¡°And this ce I am standing at right now...¡±


    Alberu looked down at his feet. He was at the center of the moonlight right now, but this was the spot for the sun when it was at its highest point.


    ¡°Do not cover it with anything.¡±


    Alberu took a small wooden box out of his pocket.


    Click.


    The box opened easily. There was a small seal in the box. It was an iron seal that looked very old.


    "This is something that only the head of the Crossman household can possess.¡±


    Cale flinched at Alberu¡¯s exnation.


    Alberu who realized the reason behind it smiled as he asked.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you shocked I said the Crossman ¡®household,¡¯ and not the Crossman Royal family? Anyway, this is something only the head can have.¡±


    Alberu looked at the old seal in his hand with an odd expression.


    Cale had a simr expression on his face as he opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°...Did you borrow it from his majesty?¡±


    ¡°Borrow?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s expression turned cold as he looked at the seal.


    ¡°It is mine.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom''s throne still belonged to Zed Crossman. Cale had heard that crown prince Alberu still went to the king to get permission on important decisions.


    Although crown prince took care of most things inside and outside of the kingdom... There was a lot of chatter about why he had not yet taken the throne.


    Cale had thought that Alberu was waiting to turn the Roan Kingdom into a stronger kingdom or into an Empire before ascending the throne.


    He also thought it might be because the continent was quite chaotic right now.


    ¡®But that wasn¡¯t it.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°Your highness, you were already the head.¡±


    ¡°Well... I won''t disagree with your statement.¡±


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips twisted up as well. He then quickly continued to speak.


    "There were no ancient texts in the Roan Kingdom''s Grand Library that discussed the Gate to the Demon World. I investigated because I thought there might be something simr, but there was nothing.¡±


    Alberu had looked for the name, ¡®Gate to the Demon World,¡¯ as well as the Eastern continent''s Three Restricted Areas.


    However, there was nothing in the ancient texts and only a few records about it in recent documents about the Gate to the Demon World that is one of the Three Restricted Areas.


    ¡°However, there were some ancient texts on the Demon World and the Demonic race that I organized for you so take it with youter. Take the recent information on the Gate to the Demon World as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me for just that.¡±


    ¡°...Your highness, what are you doing?¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°...That profane expression remains quite terrible no matter how many times I see it.¡±


    Alberumented before closing his eyes.


    He then knelt to the floor. His hands were touching the tiles on the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s around here somewhere...¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for a ce to put the seal?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Should I help you?¡±


    ¡°You make every situation bigger, so just stand there and watch.¡±


    Cale looked upset. How could he make finding a ce to put the seal bigger?


    However, Alberu who had his eyes closed could not see Cale''s expression as he focused on touching the floor.


    ¡°I found it.¡±


    He then opened his eyes.


    He immediately started to speak.


    ¡°...You scared me.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Alberu frowned while looking at Cale who was crouched right in front of him, before moving the hand holding the seal with an expression that seemed to be saying that there was no point in talking to Cale.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I''ll tell you about this library''s final rule.¡±


    He closed his eyes again and put the seal in his right hand in the small gap under his left hand.


    ¡°This spot where all of the sun''s gaze strikes down...¡±


    The old seal touched the gap that would be hard to see with the naked eye.


    Alberu turned his right hand.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    Click.


    Cale turned around after hearing a small click.


    ¡°...This.¡±


    Cale realized why others could note in here today.


    The bookshelves started to move.


    Every bookshelf on the first floor slowly started to move. Cale turned back after hearing Alberu¡¯s voice.


    Alberu had his eyes open and focused on one location as he started to speak.


    This spot where all of the sun''s gaze strikes down. Close your eyes.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll reach the ce where you can avoid the curse.¡±


    Cale looked toward the same direction as well.


    He saw a space created by the moving bookshelves.


    ¡°It''s darkness.¡±


    A spot where no light could reach was created.


    The sunlight would not reach this ce during the day either.


    Alberu walked toward it and Cale followed behind him.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go down.¡±


    The spot covered by the bookshelves had a staircase heading down.


    ¡°It¡¯s a path to the second floor of the basement.¡±


    That was all Alberu said before he started to head down without any hesitation. Cale silently followed behind him.


    Tap. Tap.


    An old stone staircase heading underground...


    Chhhh- Chhhh-


    The magic torches on the walls of the dark staircase lit up as Cale and Alberu walked down.


    ¡°Why are you not saying anything?¡±


    Cale who was walking behind Alberu heard Alberu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I''m sure you will tell me everything, your highness.¡±


    ¡°My goodness.¡±


    Alberu shook his head from side to side.


    ¡°Are you not curious even though I used the word, ¡®curse?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re such... a cute dongsaeng.¡±


    He let out a sigh and continued to speak.


    There was still some time before they reached their destination.


    ¡°There are many records about the Crossman Royal family since the creation of the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As the oldest royal family on the continent, both the Roan Kingdom and the rest of the continent had lots of records about the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°However, there are not many records rted to the Crossman household itself.¡±


    Cale could tell that Alberu was differentiating the Crossman Royal family and the Crossman household since earlier.


    ¡°The records of the Crossman household are mainly passed down verbally. Furthermore, those records are only passed down to the descendants and nobody else. That¡¯s the rule.¡±


    Cale was thinking there were so many rules.


    ¡°To be honest with you...¡±


    Tap.


    Alberu stopped walking.


    There was a stone door in front of him.


    ¡°Nobody knows the start of the Crossman household.¡±


    ¡°...The start?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no record of the first head of the family. There are just records that have been passed down orally through generations.¡±


    Alberu turned around and faced Cale.


    ¡°There¡¯s something like this in one of those records. ¡®Go around the world over and over. Keep doing that until I give you the revtion to go to the Land of Boulder.¡¯ ¡±


    Thend called the Land of Boulder and had the legend of the Guardian of Boulder.


    The Roan Kingdom that was built on thatnd...


    ¡°Go to thatnd, create a kingdom, and rule over it.¡±


    Alberu put the seal on the hole on the stone door''s surface.


    Click.


    The stone door opened by itself with a quiet noise.


    Alberu stepped aside and Cale looked toward the opening door as he heard Alberu''s voice.


    ¡°The head of the Crossman household ruled over the Roan Kingdom. He remembered this one thing as he did that.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp.


    Screeech- boom!


    Inside the open door...


    A small stone chamber appeared.


    It was as deste and cold like a prison cell.


    And on one wall of that stone chamber...


    There was arge boulder instead of a wall. There were words written on the boulder.


    < Descendants of the cursed blood. >


    ¡®What? Cursed blood? Not the household blessed by the Sun God?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze quickly turned toward Alberu.


    Alberu pointed toward the boulder.


    ¡°Read the rest.¡±


    Cale turned his head.


    He saw the rest of the statements written on the boulder.


    < The touch of the Sun God will always be by your side. >


    < Never set your eyes on taking over the sky. >


    < The Sun will always rise. >


    < The moment darkness is nted in your bodies... >


    < The moment a person with that darkness bes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed and the ground will tremble. >


    Click.


    Cale turned his head after hearing a noise.


    Quarter Dark Elf Alberu Crossman was standing there with his dye magic removed.


    ¡°The Crossman household always found the head¡¯s appearance to be important. It was because they were worried about a different attribute that might be mixed in.¡±


    He pointed to himself.


    ¡°They couldn''t be mixed with the darkness attribute like me. That was why I hid myself.¡±


    He had a twisted smile on his face.


    ¡°Now then. This is the unbelievable secret of the Crossman royal family.¡±


    That twisted smile had both sorrow and shame for himself. At the same time, it had his unwavering self-pride as well.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Alberu gasped after seeing Cale nkly staring at the ceiling.


    Was this punk also thinking that he should not be king?


    Alberu did not trust such records. That was why he had whipped himself to strive to do his best.


    ¡°Excuse me. Hyung-nim, no, your highness?¡±


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you shocked?¡±


    Seeing Cale Henituse looking so shocked...


    Alberu could not hide his bitterness.


    However, Cale had no time to focus on Alberu¡¯s bitterness.


    He heard a voice in his mind.


    - Now that I think about it...


    The Super Rock nonchntly added on.


    - This crown prince kid looks more simr to the White Star every time I see him.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    - The ancient White Star. I was the only one on our side who saw his face. He looked like that. His eyes were a different color though. Ah, I don''t know about his hair color either. We were both covered in blood as we fought.


    - Oh. You saw his face? I never saw it because he was always wearing a white mask.


    - I was thest one in the fight. I saw his face as the ancient White Star and I both died.


    - Oh, amazing!


    The cheapskate of the Fire of Destruction and the Scary Giant Cobblestone calmly chatted with each other.


    Cale¡¯s mind was quickly moving as that happened.


    Descendants of the cursed blood.


    Never set your eyes on taking over the sky.


    And a person with darkness inside.


    This could easily be thought of as someone having the darkness attribute. For example, people like Dark Elves and ck mages. However, something else could be considered if he thought about it a bit differently.


    ¡®Darkness. What if I consider that to be the Demon World?¡¯


    Cale was already thinking that the sky attribute ancient power in the White Star¡¯s possession was from the Demon World.


    Furthermore, the Sun God tried to tie the Crossman household down where his gaze could reach. He wanted to keep his eyes on the descendants of the cursed blood.


    ¡®This, this-¡¯


    Shocking thoughts continued to fill Cale¡¯s mind.


    The Super Rock started to speak again.


    - The more I see this crown prince, he really looks simr to the ancient White Star. Of course, this crown prince is more handsome. Why did I not notice until now?


    ¡®You son of a... Why are you telling me that now?¡¯


    Cale subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes. What is it? Do you think I should not be king?¡±


    Alberu had a self-mocking smile on his face as he heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I think your ancestor was a criminal?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The two of them just stared at each other with stupid expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 486: Peeling layer after layer (3)

    <h4>Chapter 486: Peelingyer afteryer (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...What about my ancestor?¡±


    ¡°...I said that he was a criminal?¡±


    ¡®Is there something wrong with my ears?¡¯


    Alberu looked not majestic at all as he stuck his finger into his ear.


    ¡°I think something¡¯s blocking my ears.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Then should I exin more clearly?¡±


    ¡°No need. My ancestor was a criminal, haha. How could I hear such nonsense?! Hahaha-¡±


    ¡°Your highness, you heard correctly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cale and Alberu nkly stared at each other again.


    The two of them were silent for a while. Alberu soon started to frown.


    ¡°This is probably the most shocking thing I''ve heard in a while!¡±


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?!¡±


    Alberu started to frown even more.


    ¡®I was nning on telling him about the royal family¡¯s secret and talk about if I deserved to be king... So, what the f*ck is up with this nonsense?¡¯


    He had decided to share this secret with Cale Henituse.


    He was pretty much the head of the Crossman household already as he had the seal, but King Zed Crossman had seriously opposed his decision.


    Alberu had ignored that opposition and brought Cale here.


    Cale must have asked about information on the Crossman Royal family because he thought it might be useful to fight against the White Star.


    Alberu knew this as well and wanted to help him defeat the White Star.


    However, there was another reason as well.


    ¡®...My weakness.¡¯


    His actions today were pretty much showing Cale Henituse his weakness.


    First was the royal family''s weakness.


    The Crossman Royal family was said to have received the blessing and protection of the Sun God. However, looking deeper into it, it was a curse rather than a blessing.


    The Crossman Royal family''s power and fame would fall to the ground if this was revealed.


    The second was his weakness.


    The fact that he had Dark Elf blood and the darkness attribute inside him. ording to the curse, someone who should never be the head of the Crossman household had tricked the family into bing the head.


    Alberu was able to reveal these two secrets and weaknesses because it was Cale.


    ¡®Because he realized what I was.¡¯


    This bastard was someone who had recognized that he was quarter Dark Elf but had no negative feelings about them.


    This bastard was someone who helped him.


    This bastard was simr to him.


    That was why he had brought Cale Henituse here today with a heavy heart.


    But-


    ¡®He¡¯s speaking nonsense?¡¯


    He had thought Cale had a screw loose quite often, but Alberu could not stop frowning. He started to speak almost as if he was sighing.


    ¡°You see those words on the boulder?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I can?¡±


    ¡®Ah, this bastard.¡¯


    Alberu held back his anger and continued to speak.


    ¡°That boulder is the only record of the Crossman household other than the orally passed down information.¡±


    Alberu focused on one sentence on the boulder.


    < The moment a person with that darkness bes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed, and the ground will tremble. >


    ¡°It says the world will turn to chaos if someone with darkness bes the king of the Roan Kingdom or the head of the Crossman household.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Alberu was at a loss for words after hearing Cale agree with it so easily.


    He then realized something.


    ¡®...I thought he would be different.¡¯


    He thought Cale would not act like this.


    He thought Cale would read those words and say something along the lines of, ¡®Why should we care about the Sun God''s curse? Darkness my ass.¡¯ That was what he thought Cale would say.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Alberu realized he had hoped to hear something from Cale and started tough.


    He wanted to hear Cale say, ¡®forget the record and do a good job ruling the kingdom.¡¯


    Alberu subconsciously raised his hand to brush his face. He was feeling very odd right now. It was hard to describe the emotion he was feeling right now.


    Dejection?


    Disappointment?


    Maybe embarrassment?


    How should he exin this emotion? He could not tell. He just put a majestic smile on his face as he did when he faced his vassals. He then turned toward Cale.


    ¡°Cale. It should be terrible if I be king because of the Sun God¡¯s curse, right?¡±


    Cale started to frown at that moment.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Cale grumbled quietly as if he as talking to himself before ignoring Alberu and walking toward the boulder. Alberu quickly followed behind Cale after seeing his unexpected reaction and urgently started to speak. Something seemed weird.


    ¡°There will be a curse if a Dark Elf like me bes king!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Something terrible will happen because of me if what is written on the boulder is true. I am someone who should not exist in the Crossman hou-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Alberu could see a nk expression on Cale¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Alberu Crossman. Your highness, your existence is natural.¡±


    Alberu flinched and repeated Cale¡¯s words as if he was saying it to himself.


    ¡°...I am supposed to be here?¡±


    ¡®Me?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, sir. You are fated to be here.¡±


    ¡®Unbelievable!¡¯


    Alberu subconsciously opened his mouth and retorted Cale''sment.


    ¡°...But you agreed with what I said earlier. You said, ¡®I guess so.¡¯ when I said the world would flip over and the Sun God¡¯s curse would rain down of someone with darkness bes king.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    That was what Cale¡¯s expression was saying. He then started to mumble.


    ¡®The Sun God¡¯s curse, my ass.¡¯


    The words Alberu had been hoping to hear hade out.


    However, he could not figure out what was going on because his mind was a mess right now. The chaos was visible on his face.


    Cale looked toward Alberu as if he was being weird.


    ¡®Why is this smart person acting like this today?¡¯


    Cale had this thought because he had no idea how much this statement about darkness had weighed on Alberu since he was young.


    He started to speak again as he thought he didn¡¯t exin enough.


    ¡°I read an ancient document. It was so old that it turned to dust as soon as I read it.¡±


    Cale suddenly started to talk about something else but Alberu chose to listen quietly.


    ¡®Your highness, your existence is natural.¡¯


    Those words were stuck on his mind. The things Cale was saying started to fill his mind over those words.


    ¡°That document had some information on the ancient White Star¡¯s appearance.¡±


    Cale said that it was from an ancient document because he could not say that he had heard it from the Super Rock, one of his ancient powers.


    ¡®Do the original owners of the ancient powers normally talk to other people like they do to me?¡¯


    He did not know for sure, so he chose this other exnation.


    ording to what Bud said on Wind Ind in the past and what the Super Rock told him, you could not hear the voices of the original owners once the ancient powers becamepletely absorbed into the user¡¯s soul.


    The Super Rock said that Cale''s situation was unique, but he kept that to himself as he had no way of knowing whether there were others like him.


    "The appearance of the ancient White Star?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Cale pointed toward Alberu.


    Of course, he pointed respectfully with both hands.


    ¡°Your highness, I thought about you as soon as I read the description. It was very simr to the appearance of the man who would be the sun of the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°...Just what-¡±


    Alberu closed his mouth without finishing his sentence. His mind quickly started to move.


    Cale''s hands started to move and headed toward the boulder in the stone chamber.


    ¡°Alright then, the words here talking about the descendants of the cursed blood. And the part about never setting your eyes on taking over the sky.¡±


    Cale pointed to the word darkness on the boulder.


    ¡°And finally, this darkness over here.¡±


    He looked toward Alberu and continued to speak.


    ¡°Your highness. There is something that I am hypothesizing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The White Star''s sky attribute. I believe it may be from the Demon World.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Alberu gasped.


    He heard Cale''s cheerful voice at that moment.


    ¡°Now then. Please let me exin the words on this boulder using my hypothesis as the basis.¡±


    < Descendants of the cursed blood. >


    "The descendants of the ancient White Star.¡±


    < The touch of the Sun God will always be by your side. >


    < Never set your eyes on taking over the sky. >


    ¡°Do not seek out the sky attribute.¡±


    < The Sun will always rise. >


    < The moment darkness is nted in your bodies... >


    < The moment a person with that darkness bes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed, and the ground will tremble. >


    ¡°If one of you receives the power from the Demon World and ends up in possession of the sky attribute ancient power... The sky will be destroyed, and the ground will tremble as the world turns into chaos.¡±


    Cale pointed to thest two sentences.


    < The moment darkness is nted in your bodies... >


    < The moment a person with that darkness bes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed, and the ground will tremble. >


    ¡°This seems more like a prophecy than a curse? Or maybe a warning?¡±


    Alberu brushed his face with both hands.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    He could not help butugh.


    He opened his mouth to ask.


    ¡°What about when I said the world would turn to chaos if someone with darkness bes the king of the Roan Kingdom or the head of the Crossman household earlier? You said, ¡®I guess so.¡¯ Why did you agree with me?¡±


    ¡°Because the world would turn to chaos if the White Star bastard bes king?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this bastard-¡±


    Alberu could not hold back as he shouted toward Cale.


    ¡°You should have clearly exined yourself from the beginning if that was the case!¡±


    Cale flinched at Alberu¡¯s shout that sounded like a scolding while looking at the smile on Alberu¡¯s face with a confused expression.


    ¡®Why is he smiling?¡¯


    Cale found it odd that Alberu was smiling.


    ¡°...Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Hyung-nim. Umm, it might just be a hypothesis, but your ancestor might be the ancient White Star?¡±


    Based on what Cale knew, the ancient White Star had suddenly appeared in the world and died in the final battle.


    There were no records of his family, his past, or his rtionships.


    That was why there was no way of knowing whether he had any descendants, but for some reason, Cale felt like he was right.


    ¡®Either way, it¡¯s not something good.¡¯


    Cale frowned at Alberu who seemed to be happy for some reason. Alberu raised his chin and asked him back.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true. You¡¯re right. There¡¯s nothing you can do about that.¡±


    Alberu used his hand to suppress the corners of his lips from twitching after seeing Cale nodding his head.


    Alberu had been shocked to hear that the ancient White Star could be his ancestor.


    However, he wasn¡¯t a viin like that.


    Furthermore, the past kings of the Roan Kingdom he knew about were never evil nor harmed the Roan Kingdom¡¯s citizens even if some of them were useless kings. The kingdom had been in difficult times because of their inability to lead properly, but the future generations took responsibility and fixed it in order for them to survive until now.


    ¡®They thought that they could avoid the Sun God¡¯s curse only by being the king of the Roan Kingdom.¡¯


    It was funny, but the heads of the Crossman household for generations had fought to survive.


    That resulted in the Roan Kingdom being the oldest kingdom on the continent.


    Alberu¡¯s goal was to take the Roan Kingdom past this point of being just the oldest kingdom and making it even greater.


    ¡°Ah! Your highness, I told you that I was going to meet a sage, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He gently responded to Cale and waited for Cale¡¯s next words with a rxed mind.


    ¡°That sage was the World Tree.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡®Who did he say?¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s jaw dropped. The World Tree was an existence he had only heard about in legends. However, Alberu¡¯s expression calmed down after hearing what Cale said next.


    ¡°That World Tree said that you were fated to exist in the Roan Kingdom, your highness.¡±


    Cale could now tell why the World Tree randomly mentioned that Alberu was fated to be here. That was why he calmly shared his thoughts without any hesitation.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, doesn¡¯t that mean you bing king and living as you wish is the right way to go?¡±


    The crown prince truly needed to be king for the Roan Kingdom to prosper.


    Cale once again made up his mind that he needed to push for Alberu to be king in order to live peacefully as a cker without having to worry about the Roan Kingdom.


    Cale firmly shared his desires with Alberu who was standing there looking at him with an odd smile.


    ¡°Hyung-nim. Please be king.¡±


    Alberu started to speak as if he was epting that will.


    ¡°Of course. I must be king.¡±


    Alberu quietly brushed his face.


    Cale could see his true quarter Dark Elf appearance as his dye magic was removed. Alberu looked at his reflection in Cale''s eyes as he started to think.


    ¡®Fate. I am fated to be here.¡¯


    Alberu thought that bringing Cale here was one of the best things he had done in life.


    It helped him get rid of his self-doubt.


    He quietly looked at Cale who seemed to be thinking about a lot of things while looking at the boulder before starting to speak.


    ¡°By the way, little brother.¡±


    Cale¡¯s stoic gaze headed toward Alberu.


    ¡°The Molden Kingdom. No, you want to flip over the Molden pce and capture the Monarch?¡±


    He could see the corners of Cale¡¯s lips twitching as they twisted up.


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim. Should we do it together?¡±

 Chapter 487: Peeling layer after layer (4)

    <h4>Chapter 487: Peelingyer afteryer (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°It¡¯ll be nice to do that together. We should do such fun things together.¡±


    Cale looked toward Alberu who was smiling while saying it sounded fun. Alberu started to speak after seeing his gaze.


    ¡°Did you create such a n because of Elisneh the First?¡±


    He had yet to hear why Cale was going to overturn the Molden Kingdom.


    However, he assumed it was something that had to do with taking down the White Star because he had heard that Elisneh the First, the monarch of the Molden Kingdom, was the Illusionist, one of the White Star¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Alberu looked toward Cale who was suddenly looking at him with an observing gaze instead of answering his question with an odd gaze.


    ¡®Why is this bastard who is great at creating situations that drive me nuts looking at me like this?¡¯


    As Alberu had an ominous feeling...


    ¡°Hmm... Hyung-nim, I guess you can fight too.¡±


    Cale recalled how the quarter Dark Elf Alberu had enjoyed receiving the bottle of dead mana in the past.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Alberu flinched.


    He realized the intentions behind Cale''s gaze.


    ¡®That looks like the gaze I have when I¡¯ve found someone useful!¡¯


    Alberu had once seen his gaze reflected on a window when he found a useful administrator and started to talk to him.


    Cale''s gaze right now looked exactly like his gaze back then.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    He could not get involved with this bastard who drove him nuts.


    There was a difference between working with Cale and being driven nuts by his actions.


    ¡°I''m not fighting.¡±


    Alberu sternly shook his head.


    ¡°You absolutely won''t fight?¡±


    He then flinched at Cale¡¯s question.


    Cale had asked that question without much thought, but Alberu did not know that.


    ¡°...Of course, I will step up if something happens to the Roan Kingdom or the Roan Kingdom''s citizens.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Alberu started to frown after seeing Cale''s soulless response. He bit down on his lips as he asked.


    ¡°Why is my dongsaeng asking me such a question? Shouldn¡¯t you be telling me about the Molden Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°The White Star is creating a fake World Tree.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Alberu flinched, but Cale recorded everything written on the boulder before nonchntly continuing to speak.


    "They¡¯re creating it in the Molden Kingdom¡¯s pce, and the Elves infiltrated once but their ns failed because of dead mana.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°That''s why the Dark Elves are thinking about working with my group to help the World Tree out this time. We also n on dragging the Mercenaries Guild and the nearby kingdoms in the Eastern continent into helping out as well.¡±


    Alberu kept his mouth shut.


    ¡°Ah, the Elves will be with us as well.¡±


    Cale stopped talking and looked toward the quiet Alberu. The two of them made eye contact.


    ¡°My little brother that loves to drive me nuts.¡±


    ¡°...I drive you nuts? Why?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Alberu shook his head before starting to speak again.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom does not have the troops to send to the Eastern continent. You should know that.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know when the White Star would invade the Roan Kingdom. Because of that, the Roan Kingdom was currently gathering as many troops as possible.


    Of course, it was being conducted stealthily in order to not make the citizens of the kingdom worry.


    Alberu quietly looked toward Cale who knew about that and still asked him to do it together before starting to smile.


    ¡°I guess what you want from me is not troops.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    What could Cale need?


    Alberu started to speak again.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need a decent status to get the Eastern continent''s Mercenaries Guild and the nearby kingdoms to cooperate with you. It¡¯ll be difficult for you to deal with the aftermath alone as well.¡±


    There was a difference between Cale Henituse going to the Eastern continent and Cale Henituse representing the Roan Kingdom, one of the strongest kingdoms on the Western continent, going to the Eastern continent.


    ¡°And you''ll need the Caro Kingdom and Roan Kingdom''s confirmation about Elisneh the First¡¯s identity and her actions. The Eastern continent¡¯s people are more likely to ept such confirmation from someone with a high status.¡±


    He smiled majestically at Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°Use my name and cause a ruckus if they get in your way.¡±


    If the Eastern continent¡¯s kingdoms hinder them...


    If someone asks Cale who are you to step up to do this...


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom and my name. You can use them as you please on the Eastern continent.¡±


    Cale may be a punk, but he wouldn¡¯t abuse such power.


    He might be a bastard who drives him nuts, but there was a reason Cale was a hero in the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°What are you nning to do if I do as I please and the Eastern continent files aint to the Roan Kingdom?¡±


    Alberu shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Who cares? Are they going toe over and invade? It¡¯ll take them a while toe via ships and it would not be possible for them to teleport over. And if they mess with us...¡±


    Cale could see Alberu¡¯s eyes that seemed to be sparkling even in this darkness.


    ¡°We will stick the Roan Kingdom''s g on the Eastern continent.¡±


    ¡°You''re quite greedy.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take that as apliment.¡±


    ¡°As you please.¡±


    Alberu observed Cale responding nonchntly and looking away from the boulder and at the stone chamber itself as he asked another question.


    ¡°But do you have any proof that the White Star''s power, that the sky attribute power is from the Demon World?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you see...¡±


    Cale exined the things that had happened until now as well as information that might prove that his hypothesis was correct.


    To finish off, it was time to talk about his recent trip to the World Tree. He chose the things he could share from his conversation with the World Tree to exin.


    ¡°What about the Demon World? Did you ask the World Tree about the Demon World?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale stopped talking for a moment after hearing Alberu¡¯s question and started to think.


    He had taken Elf priestess Adite to the inn after making a deal with Sully, the contractor for the Fire Elemental.


    He had to go back to the Elf Vige with the World Tree to meet Adite, and he had another chat with the World Tree while he was there.


    ¡®What do you think about my thoughts regarding the Demonic race and the Demon World? I''m talking about the White Star''s sky attribute power.¡¯


    The World Tree said something unrted to Cale''s question.


    ¡®As I mentionedst time, there was not much I could see around the end of the ancient times because my sight was covered by darkness.¡¯


    The World Tree repeated what she had said when they first met.


    The ancient times.


    The story about how she could not see the flow of the world because her sight was covered by darkness at that time.


    ¡®What is that darkness?¡¯


    Cale had asked once more as he had done the first time, and the World Tree responded the same way she did when they first met.


    ¡®I can only speak the things that the World allows me to say. I told you thisst time, right?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, ma¡¯am. You did say that.¡¯


    ¡®I also said that I cannot say anything about things I cannot see.¡¯


    ¡®That is correct.¡¯


    The World Tree stopped talking for a moment as if she was thinking before continuing to speak.


    ¡®I could not predict the true body of the darkness. However, the me that lived during that time did see ¡®darkness.¡¯ Unfortunately, that is something I cannot discuss.¡¯


    It was the same answer as in the past.


    She could not predict the true body of the darkness, however, she did see the darkness itself. But she could not say what that darkness was.


    However, the World Tree continued to speak this time unlike in the past.


    ¡®Cale. There are not many things I can say.¡¯


    ¡®You do not need to push yourself too hard, World Tree-nim.¡¯


    The World Treeughed at Cale who answered calmly before gently continuing to speak.


    ¡®I''ll tell you one more thing.¡¯


    The World Tree had lived much longer than Dragons...


    Much longer than the White Star...


    The World Tree had existed in this world for a very long time.


    The World Tree was a being who was born, died, and reborn again over and over.


    ¡®Cale, change your thought process.¡¯


    She was telling Cale to change the way he was thinking.


    ¡®Why do you need to personally participate?¡¯


    ¡®Ah!¡¯


    Whether it was the Gate to the Demon World or the Gate to the Divine World...


    There was no need for them to deal with it.


    ¡®Why do something so cumbersome and try to take care of it yourself?¡¯


    Ooooooo-


    The World Tree''s body started to shake and Cale could hear Adite scream. The World Tree still calmly continued to speak.


    She kept talking without stopping as if she was trying to tell Cale even one extra piece of information.


    ¡®The gods create contracts with humans. I guess you can say that that is them making deals. Saints and Holy Maidens are people who have contracts with the gods. They don¡¯t know about these contracts. They just think that they were chosen and given gifts. It¡¯s simr to the vow of death.¡¯


    Contract or deals with the gods that people didn¡¯t know about, simr to the vow of death.


    ¡®No power in the world is given for free. Why do the gods give Saints and Holy Maidens their powers? Although the Saints and Holy Maidens might not know it, the gods deliver their wills to the world through them.¡¯


    Ooooooo-


    The World Tree''s branches started to shake.


    ¡®The Sun God tried to get rid of creatures with the darkness attribute that are also part of nature through humans.¡¯


    Adite called out to the World Tree and told her to stop.


    However, the World Tree continued to speak. She sounded rxed.


    ¡®Furthermore, there are many ¡®contracts,¡¯ simr to how the God of Death receives death as a condition of making the deal to keep the gods¡¯ eyes on the world.¡¯


    Cale found it shocking that the World Tree was talking about the God of Death¡¯s eyes on the world that she would not discussst time.


    The World Tree continued to speak.


    ¡®Do you think the Demonic race wouldn''t have anything like that?¡¯


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale had let out a gasp.


    It was at that moment.


    Boooom-


    The World Tree''srgest branch broke and mmed down on the ground.


    ¡®They¡¯re all the same.¡¯


    The World Tree¡¯s voice started to get quieter.


    Sheughed out loud.


    ¡®Take a look. They¡¯re all trying to shut me up right now.¡¯


    Cale focused on the World Tree''s voice.


    ¡®Cale. Your life, our lives are the only important thing. Do not let them drag you around. Whether it is a deal or a contract... You can do everything as you wish.¡¯


    ¡®That is my n.¡¯


    ¡®Haha, yes, yes. Do as you please like how I''m running my mouth however I want. And take a look at Saint Jack and Hannah. Also, look at Cage who emunicated herself. There definitely exists weaknesses to their contracts and deals.¡¯


    Something popped into Cale¡¯s mind at that moment.


    The World Tree then quietly continued to speak.


    ¡®...Later, let¡¯s finish our conversationter.¡¯


    She then became silent.


    She was no longer able to speak.


    ¡°Dongsaeng? Hey dongsaeng, why are you nking out like that? Are you ignoring my question and thinking about something else? No, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale quickly stopped thinking about the World Tree. He could then see the corners of Alberu¡¯s lips that had twisted up.


    ¡°You finally snapped out of it.¡±


    Cale slowly avoided Alberu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Ahem. Anyway, the chance that the White Star''s power is from the Demon World is high.¡±


    As long as the White Star made a deal or signed a contract with the Demonic race that is.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s not okay to talk about the World Tree?¡±


    ¡°I guess?¡±


    He could not tell Alberu about the conversation he just recalled nor the conversation he had before that about how the God of Death wanted to make a deal with Cale.


    Seeing Alberu quiet made Cale think that the conversation had ended well and continued to record everything in the stone chamber.


    That was why he did not see Alberu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡®Mm. It looks like the God of Death did something to young master Cale so the World Tree was giving him some advice.¡¯


    He had received a report from his aunt Tasha through the videomunication device earlier.


    ¡®Oh right, your highness, young master Cale always tries to brush these issues aside. So my little nephew-nim, shouldn¡¯t we do something to prepare in his ce?¡¯


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    He had agreed with Tasha¡¯s suggestion.


    Cale did not notice the serious look in Alberu¡¯s eyes as he finished recording everything in the stone chamber.


    He undid a button after heating up from using his ability before starting to speak to Alberu again.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Alberu returned to his blonde hair and blue eyes appearance and opened the stone chamber¡¯s door.


    ¡°Sure. We should go now.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Cale and Alberu looked at each other in shock.


    ¡°...Raon?¡±


    ¡°...It seems like it.¡±


    They heard Raon''s urgent voice.


    Cale and Alberu quickly headed to the surface. Cale could see Raon who was no longer invisible quickly flying down as he passed the middle of the staircase.


    Raon started to speak as soon as he saw Cale and Alberu.


    ¡°Sorry! I''m really sorry! It was urgent!¡±


    There was a videomunication device in Raon¡¯s front paws. It had been a while since Cale had seen such an expression on Raon''s face and he opened his mouth to ask what was going on.


    ¡°What-¡±


    ¡°Bud!¡±


    However, Raon was faster.


    ¡°Bud, Bud! They said Bud¡¯s f*cking head is gone!¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡®What is gone?¡¯


    Cale felt his mind whiting out.


    Raon shoved the videomunication device toward him at that moment.


    - It¡¯s been a while. Young master-nim.


    Raon calmly smiled at him.


    - He hasn''t lost his head yet.


    ¡°He said he will lose it soon!¡±


    - That is the case.


    Ron faintly smiled as he continued to speak.


    - It looks like Bud has be a hostage. We were told toe before they blow Bud¡¯s head away.


    Cale recalled the conversation he had with Bud beforeing here.


    ¡®Hahahaha! Just trust me, trust me! The Molden Kingdom? I''ll find out everything about it! Just wait! Muhahahahaha!¡¯


    Bud who was happy to return to the Mercenaries Guild for the first time in a long while had shouted that to him while drinking bottles of alcohol.


    Ron continued to speak.


    - ording to Bud¡¯s close friend, Glenn Poeff, he was captured while being rash.


    Cale let out a sigh.


    ¡°...By who?¡±


    - By the Molden Kingdom''s dethroned princess.


    ¡®Hmm? Wait, who?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Ron. Ron responded with a benign smile on his face.


    - Thest princess to lose the battle for the throne against Elisneh the First. He was captured by her.

 Chapter 488: Peeling layer after layer (5)

    <h4>Chapter 488: Peelingyer afteryer (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...Bud is being held hostage by the dethroned princess?¡±


    - That is correct, young master-nim.


    Ron''s benign smile didn''t register correctly in Cale¡¯s mind.


    Alberu confirmed that the underground stone chamber was not visible to Raon and Ron as they were in the middle of the staircase before starting to speak toward Cale who seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°Elisneh the First, the current monarch of the Molden Kingdom, rose to the throne in her early thirties. She is said to have used her amazing leadership to turn the Molden Kingdom into the strong kingdom it is today.¡±


    - That is correct, your highness.


    Ron respectfully agreed with Alberu.


    Alberu leaned on the wall as he continued to speak.


    "There are many people in the Eastern continent who consider the Roan Kingdom to be the second Molden Kingdom.¡±


    There were talks about the Roan Kingdom being simr to the Molden Kingdom as both nations had a young personing into power and developing their nation into a strong kingdom.


    ¡°But there is one thing that was different.¡±


    - It was the issue of sessorship.¡±


    Alberu smiled and casuallymented toward Ron.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite knowledgeable about the Eastern continent''s situation.¡±


    - It isn¡¯t much, your highness.


    Ron feigned ignorance and stopped talking.


    Alberu quietly watched him for a moment before continuing to speak. He continued his exnation for Cale.


    ¡°Originally, there were two monarch candidates who fought viciously for the Molden Kingdom''s throne.¡±


    - It wasn¡¯t much of a fight because Elisneh the First was superior in every category.


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Intelligence, strength, background of maternal rtives, number of followers, and capital. Elisneh was superior in every category.


    ¡°Elisneh the First from the beginning to the end... Showed superiority in all aspects and ascended to the throne. However, there was a moment when her younger sister, Princess Jopis, threatened Elisneh the First''s hold on the throne.¡±


    ¡°...Jopis.¡±


    Cale mumbled that name.


    ¡°Yes. Princess Jopis. Unlike the others, she aggressively tried to defeat Elisneh the First. However, she is said to be living quietly after losing the battle. Well, she can only live quietly as she has been exiled.¡±


    Unless the heir to the throne is determined early as it was with Alberu, there were only two options left for the others who fought until the end.


    Death or exile. Should they choose exile, they had to live the rest of their lives as quiet as a rat under surveince.


    ¡°...Honestly speaking, I still don¡¯t know why Jopis tried to go up against Elisneh the First.¡±


    This was because Elisneh the First''s victory was almost guaranteed.


    ¡°Furthermore, the two of them are blood-rted siblings. They aren''t even half-siblings.¡±


    ¡°Siblings?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is why Jopis couldn''t even get support from her maternal rtives. They all supported Elisneh.¡±


    Alberu tilted his head to the side.


    He had been gathering information about the Molden Kingdom after Cale told him about the Molden Kingdom and the Illusionistst time.


    ¡°Furthermore, the two of them were said to have a very good rtionship with each other until Jopis suddenly started to fight for the throne. Jopis and Elisneh''s maternal rtives still don''t know why Jopis suddenly started to rebel against her older sister.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over. Alberu looked toward Cale and responded.


    ¡°I guess you felt the same thing I felt while telling you about it.¡±


    Alberu looked toward Cale, Raon, and Ron as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel odd?¡±


    ¡°That does seem to be the case.¡±


    Cale started to think about Bud.


    ¡°The Mercenary King, Bud is not someone who bluffs. He told me he would get information about the Molden Kingdom, so the fact that he approached Jopis should mean that she has some sort of secret.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Either a secret or the key to revealing the secret.¡±


    A secret or a key.


    Cale turned back toward the videomunication device.


    ¡°How did Bud end up getting captured?¡±


    - Using the information from Glenn Poeff who was watching from the rear...


    Ron started to exin the situation.


    Bud¡¯s close friend and highest-grade mage, Glenn Poeff. He tried to stop Bud from visiting Jopis''s residence.


    - But he''s not the type to listen, so Glenn Poeff agreed for Bud to enter the residence alone while he would assist from the rear.


    Apparently, Bud never came out no matter how long he waited.


    That made Glenn debate whether he should enter the residence as well or contact the Mercenaries Guild to get reinforcements.


    - Glenn Poeff apparently got a call on his videomunication device at that moment.


    ¡°Was it Bud¡¯s videomunication device?¡±


    - Yes, sir. The calling videomunication device was Bud¡¯s, so Glenn Poeff immediately epted it.


    Alberu interjected.


    ¡°And that was when he confirmed that the Mercenary King was taken hostage?¡±


    - That is correct, your highness.


    Ron motioned to someone. Glenn Poeff walked over with an awkward smile on his face and bowed toward Cale and Alberu.


    He then immediately activated a video recording device as he started to speak.


    - I recorded the contents of the call I received and you should be able to understand the situation after taking a look.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The video recording device soon shined as the saved recording started to y.


    ¡°Human, it''s Bud!¡±


    ¡®It sure is.¡¯


    It was Bud, but...


    Cale started to frown while looking at the screen.


    - Mmph, mmph!


    He could see a simple and neat room.


    It was much smaller than what he expected for the residence of a former princess who fought for the throne.


    He heard Alberu''s voice behind him.


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no way they would give a dethroned princess in exile a nice residence.¡±


    He was calling it simple to be nice; the room they were looking at was old and shabby.


    There were a few bookcases and an old but clean bed in the room, and those bookcases were full of books that seemed to have been read a lot.


    - Mmph, mmph!


    And on top of that old but clean bed...


    - Mmph, mmph!


    Bud was iling around.


    His arms and legs were tied down and there was a gag in his mouth as well.


    He failed his body and seemed to be trying to say something as he looked at the videomunication device, but the gag made it impossible to understand what he was saying.


    - Oh my.


    He heard a woman''s voice in the video at that moment.


    Other than the bed and the bookcases... There were also an old table and two chairs in the room.


    The chairs and table were made of old wood.


    A woman sitting on one of those chairs smiled toward the screen.


    - The tea tastes wonderful.


    The woman who was drinking tea in a wooden cup was dressed simply but neatly.


    - Human! She reminds me of the Duchess!


    As Raon mentioned, Cale was reminded of Duchess Vin as he looked at Jopis.


    Jopis was much younger than her, but the way her hair was tied up without a single stray strand and the noble way she was drinking tea...


    Even the refined look of grace that came from her expression made him think of Duchess Vin.


    She was wearing old grey clothes because she was living in exile, but she gave off the grace of a woman enjoying a short tea time at the pce office.


    Her voice as she said the tea was wonderful sounded extremely elegant.


    She did not look like someone who had lost everything.


    Honestly speaking, she looked more majestic than Alberu. Cale subconsciously started looked toward Alberu.


    ¡°What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Cale slowly turned away as he responded.


    "She won''t be easy to handle.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Alberu agreed with that statement.


    Jopis looked like a difficult opponent.


    Cale became certain after hearing her next words.


    Click.


    She gracefully put the teacup down before starting to speak again.


    Smile.


    She had an elegant smile on her face as well.


    - Mister, tea truly does taste wonderful when you drink it after capturing someone.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale was certain.


    She really would not be easy to deal with.


    - Human! Bud seems like a stupid idiot who walked into a Dragon''sir alone!


    He didn''t disagree with Raon.


    Cale had no way of knowing how Bud who was a sword master and had an ancient power ended up being captured and tied down by Jopis, a dethroned princess.


    Especially because Jopis looked elegant without a single drop of sweat on her right now.


    He heard Glenn respond to her in the recording.


    - Shit, you must have aplices in there with you!


    Bud struggled and shook his head.


    He heard a majestic voice respond.


    - Sir, who would assist a dethroned princess that has nothing to offer them? For being the Mercenary King''s smart close friend, can''t you use your f*cking head?


    Cale heard Alberu''s voice.


    ¡°...Wow... I want to learn to speak like her.¡±


    ¡®Me too.¡¯


    Jopis was speaking quite uniquely while sounding elegant in the process.


    - I want to learn it as well!


    Cale shook his head toward Raon.


    ¡®See what happens if you learn to talk like that. No more snacks for you.¡¯


    He heard Glenn respond to her.


    - ...You know who I am?


    - Sir, how can I not? The two of you were a famousbination long before I started farming in this remote countryside. I guess you think I have shit for brains?


    Smile.


    Her elegant smile made her look as if she was a painting.


    - No, that...


    He then heard Glenn¡¯s anxious voice.


    - Well, anyway, who you are is not important right now, right, sir?


    Jopis, who had lived a long time as a princess even if she was dethroned and lived in exile now, had continued to speak respectfully to Glenn.


    Cale focused his gaze on Jopis in the recording.


    Jopis looked straight into the video recording device at that moment and he ended up making eye contact with the Jopis inside the screen.


    She started to speak.


    - Sir, he said that he came to learn the secrets of the Molden royal family.


    ¡®Ow! That idiot! He was captured after saying that?!¡¯


    Cale could hear Glenn mumbling.


    He didn''t care as he continued to focus on Jopis.


    She was smiling elegantly, but her eyes had not smiled even once.


    In fact, her eyes had been coldly observing Glenn the whole time.


    Cale heard Alberu mumbling next to him.


    ¡°Someone like her was always pushed back by Elisneh other than that one time?¡±


    ¡®Actually, more importantly...¡¯


    Cale was focused on something else.


    Alberu mumbled about that as well.


    ¡°She doesn''t have the eyes of someone who has to live her life imprisoned.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Cale agreed with Alberu.


    Jopis''s eyes did not look like someone who was in despair after losing or like someone who had lost all hope. They didn¡¯t look like the eyes of someone who was resigned to her fate either.


    She had the eyes of someone who was biding her time and waiting for her moment.


    She started to speak.


    - There¡¯s no reason the Mercenary King would suddenlye here wanting to know about the Molden royal family¡¯s secrets. In fact, he should not even know that the Molden Kingdom had any secrets. Sir, there must be someone behind you two.


    Cale felt like he was looking and chatting with her even though he was watching a recording.


    The tea that she took a sip from was quickly getting cold.


    Jopis¡¯s eyes looked forward again.


    - The person behind you is someone who has figured out a bit about the Molden royal family''s secrets.


    The person who was standing straight without leaving any openings continued to speak to Cale.


    - I am speaking to you who is behind the Mercenary King.


    She had not called to chat with Glenn.


    The person behind the Mercenary King. She was speaking to that unknown person.


    - Pleasee here immediately if you wish to know the secrets.


    She invited that person to her residence.


    - You''ll need to hurry. If you take too long-


    Her hand gracefully pointed somewhere.


    - The Mercenary King''s f*cking head might blow up.


    - Mmph, mmph!


    The Mercenary King started to il after seeing Jopis pointing at him.


    However, Cale didn¡¯t have the time to look at the Mercenary King.


    Smile.


    She was smiling elegantly.


    - And sir, nothing is free.


    The eyes of the woman who had been biding her time and waiting for her moment were sparkling.


    - Let¡¯s make a deal.


    Then the recording ended.


    ¡°How entertaining.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to rise.


    He looked at Ron who moved the screen back toward him and asked.


    "Where is Jopis¡¯s residence?¡±


    Where was the ce she was exiled?


    He had seen a rugged mountain outside her window.


    Ron started to speak at that moment.


    - It is the most dangerous ce in the Molden Kingdom.


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    The Molden Kingdom. It was a kingdom located at the center of the Eastern continent with vast ins and wide roads that made it easy to develop trade.


    There was only one dangerous ce in that kingdom.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Molden mountain range?¡±


    The Molden mountain range.


    That was where Ron¡¯s Mn family residence was located.


    It was the same mountain range where the residence they just took back from Arm was located.


    - That is correct, young master-nim. Jopis is currently living in exile in a small remote vige near the bottom of the Molden mountain range.


    The mountain visible outside Jopis¡¯s room was one of the mountains on the Molden mountain range.


    Cale started to walk up the stairs again.


    Ron continued to speak to Cale.


    - Young master-nim, I will be waiting for you.


    The Elf Vige with the World Tree. He had three days to go back and meet with Adite and the World Tree.


    He had used a portion of that time to meet Elementalist Sully and Alberu. However, he still had arge chunk of those three days left.


    ¡°I''ll be there within 30 minutes.¡±


    - Yes, sir. I will have some lemon tea prepared for you for the first time in a long while.


    Flinch.


    Cale¡¯s shoulders slightly shook.


    Ron just benignly smiled.

 Chapter 489: Do you hear a dog barking somewhere? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 489: Do you hear a dog barking somewhere? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, young master-nim. Raon-nim.¡±


    Cale saw a gently smiling Ron once the light disappeared from the teleportation and he arrived at his destination.


    ¡°It''s been a while, grandpa Ron! Good to see you again! Thanks for the apple pie!¡±


    Ron had offered Raon an apple pie with efficient movement.


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    He had then offered Cale a cup of lemon tea that was still steaming hot. Cale grabbed the teacup with a grim expression before heading toward the window.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you.¡±


    Choi Han did not respond in any way to Ron¡¯sment. He looked as if he had not expected anything from the beginning.


    Cale did not care as he looked out the window.


    ¡°A lot of it has been cleaned up.¡±


    Arm''s remains outside the office window were all gone, and... He could see the reconstruction of the Mn residence taking ce under the fluttering Mn family g.


    ¡°Hello, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale looked toward the direction of the voice to see Bud''s close friend, the highest-grade mage Glenn Poeff looking at him with an awkward smile on his face.


    ¡°You struggle a lot because of him.¡±


    ¡°...It''s nothing. I just should never have be friends with a bastard like Bud.¡±


    Glenn who was shaking his head saying it was nothing had a gaze that seemed to be thanking Cale for understanding his suffering.


    "Where is Jopis¡¯s residence?¡±


    Ron immediately answered Cale''s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s in a vige so remote that there aren¡¯t even any merchants that visit.¡±


    The Molden Kingdom was a kingdom famous for its shipping routes.


    The fact that there was a vige without any merchants meant that it was extremely remote andgging behind.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you do not need to worry about the route as I will guide you there myself.¡±


    Cale awkwardly turned away as looking at Ron¡¯s benign smile oddly gave him the chills. He then started to speak toward Glenn.


    ¡°Why did Bud go to meet Jopis?¡±


    Bud had told Cale not to worry about information regarding the Molden Kingdom as he would figure it out.


    ¡®He may seem like a doof, but he''s still the Mercenary King.¡¯


    There were many ways for Bud to gather information.


    The living and breathing mercenaries around the entire Eastern continent were his informants.


    But he didn¡¯t know why such a person would go to meet with Jopis who was exiled and had nothing.


    ¡°You see...¡±


    Glenn''s face instantly stiffened.


    That made Cale, Choi Han, and the others who were looking at him stiffen as well.


    Glenn started to speak again once all of their gazes were focused on him.


    ¡°...He said it was a secret.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What?¡±


    Glenn awkwardly started to smile. He avoided Cale''s gaze and quietly started to mumble.


    ¡°...Bud, you crazy son of a bitch.¡±


    He then clenched his eyes shut as he continued to speak.


    ¡°He said he got his hands on some precious information and that he would tell me about itter as he was going to personally look into it to deliver the information to you, young master-nim. He said getting you this information would relieve him of his secretary status.¡±


    Glenn felt like he could hear Bud¡¯s voice in his ear.


    ¡®Kahahaha! I will show him this Mercenary King-nim''s abilities for sure this time! He always treats me as an errand boy, and I, I''m always treated the worst! Sob!¡¯


    Glenn could not speak about the scene Bud caused while drinking. However, everything was delivered through his expression.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°...He must not have told you anything and just said it was a secret.¡±


    ¡°Ha, hahaha-¡±


    Ron pped andughed in disbelief.


    Glenn, who was from the Poeff household that was as famous as the Mn household in the underworld in the past, bid Bud farewell after seeing Ron''s vicious gaze.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    Cale sighed before starting to speak.


    ¡°In the end, I guess we have to meet with Bud and Jopis to figure anything out. Ron, please lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron who was already wearing a ck outfit walked next to Cale before stepping forward.


    Cale took a sip of the lemon tea and stealthily put it down after seeing Ron start to walk.


    ¡°Human! Is lemon tea tasty?¡±


    Cale felt Ron looking at him after hearing Raon''s innocent question. He voluntarily drank the rest of the lemon tea before they left toward Princess Jopis''s residence.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it is over there.¡±


    Cale quietly observed the small old house Ron was pointing toward.


    ¡°It looks easy to escape from there.¡±


    Choi Han looked at the shabby and low fence around the house as hemented to Cale. However, Glenn shook his head.


    ¡°That is not the case.¡±


    Cale looked toward Glenn.


    Glenn pointed to the area around the small house.


    It was a small house built on top of a tiny hill right underneath the rugged Molden mountain range.


    There were no trees around that house and there was a small vige at the bottom of the hill.


    ¡°There are three types of people living in that vige.¡±


    They could see people moving about the vige, and a lot of them seemed to raise dogs as they kept hearing barking.


    ¡°Most of them are people who have lived here for generations. Other than them, half of the remaining people are people who are watching Princess Jopis.¡±


    A small house on a tiny hill without any trees.


    That was an easy spot to observe from the vige.


    Choi Han¡¯s expression turned odd.


    ¡°...Even if it is easy to observe this house from the vige, how is there nobody observing the house from a closer distance?¡±


    Wasn''t observing from a nearby location the most certain and easiest way?


    Glenn answered that question.


    "Thest group of people living in this vige is the people who served Princess Jopis until the veryst moment.¡±


    The people keeping an eye on Jopis were not only watching her.


    ¡°The nanny who raised her since she was young, her servants, maids, guard knight, administrator, and teacher. They are all in the vige without the power to do anything.¡±


    As for the guard knight, they had maimed his arms before forcing him to live here forever. It was the same for some other knights as well.


    ¡°The watchdogs in the vigee up to Princess Jopis''s house at set times to confirm her presence. There are also tens of magic rms set that are difficult for anyone who is not a highest-grade mage to avoid.¡±


    Ruuuuuff-


    The sound of a dog barking echoed in their ears.


    ¡°But Princess Jopis should be able to run away if she wishes to do so.¡±


    Even if they were watching her from below, she could find a route if she escaped toward the mountain range.


    ¡°However, the moment she does that... Everybody in that vige who followed her until the end will be massacred. Not just them, but their immediate and extended families as well. All of them.¡±


    Choi Han did not ask again after hearing Glenn¡¯s full exnation.


    ¡®...It must be hard to choose to escape.¡¯


    Choi Han would have found it difficult to escape if he was in Jopis¡¯s situation. Actually, he would find it even more difficult than she does.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Why did Elisneh the First not kill her?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure.¡±


    Glenn shrugged his shoulders at Cale''s gaze.


    ¡°Officially, it is said that the older sister felt sorry for her younger sister. But as you know, Elisneh the First is not that kind of person.¡±


    That was the case.


    Putting the fact that she was the White Star''s subordinate aside, Elisneh the First was someone who had no issues controlling people and showing them despair.


    She could really have felt sorry for her younger sister, but the chances of that being the case were low.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale looked deep in thought as he focused on the small house.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I think it would be best to first head in there.¡±


    Ron suggested in a benign voice. Glenn agreed as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is difficult to maintain the magic for a long time. Of course, Raon-nim is here with us.¡±


    The group was currently using invisibility magic to avoid being discovered by the watchdogs. That was why they could chat freely like this.


    They could only hear barking around them, but there were no humans around to see nor hear them.


    ¡°Sure. I guess that¡¯s our only choice.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    Screeeech-


    It was at that moment.


    - Human!


    As Cale heard the invisible Raon¡¯s voice in his mind... Cale could see the old wooden door of the small house open.


    The face he saw through the video recording device appeared.


    It was the graceful woman whose hair was pulled up without a single stray hair.


    ¡°You''re here.¡±


    Choi Han subconsciously put his hand on his scabbard after hearing her elegant voice.


    They were currently invisible with Raon and Glenn''s invisibility magic.


    Princess Jopis who should not be able to see anything had opened the door and started to speak.


    ¡°I''ve been waiting for you.¡±


    She was skilled.


    Choi Han knew that she was quite skilled to realize they were there.


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    But something was weird.


    Choi Han used a person''s presence to determine the level of a person¡¯s strength.


    In Jopis''s case, he could not tell what kind of power she had.


    However, it was weak.


    It was not that he could not tell her strength because she was hiding her presence, instead, it was that her powers were weak.


    Cale started to walk forward at that moment. He was still invisible so Jopis could not see him as he approached her and started to speak.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you must be a shaman.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han gasped.


    Jopis was a shaman.


    Her gaze headed toward the direction of the voice.


    ¡°Sir, I am toocking to even be considered a shaman.¡±


    That was the case.


    Choi Han had felt that her power was weak.


    - That''s true! Human, I feel something simr to Gashan from this princess but the Tiger gramps is much stronger! That princess is even weaker than the child shaman from the Tiger tribe!


    Even Raon who had revealed Jopis''s identity to Cale was saying she was weak.


    - I don¡¯t know how she realized we were here!


    ¡®Really, I do.¡¯


    Cale headed toward the fence. He naturally avoided the magic rm device Raon informed him about in advance.


    ¡°Your incantation skills may becking, but...¡±


    He stepped past the old shabby fence. He stopped walking once he was standing in front of Jopis.


    Jopis was looking forward even though she could not see him. Cale looked right into her eyes.


    ¡°Shamans have friends.¡±


    An elegant smile appeared on Jopis''s face.


    Ruff, ruff!


    Behind the house...


    A puppy poked its head out.


    rm magic only responded to humans.


    They would waste a lot of manpower and equipment if it responded to animals or insects.


    Ruuff- Ruuuuuuff-


    They could hear dogs barking throughout the forest.


    Jopis started to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My friends have sharp ears and a great sense of smell. They always take care of me.¡±


    Just like how Gashan had his crows...


    Ruff, ruff!


    Jopis petted the puppy that was rubbing its head on her leg as she continued to speak.


    ¡°These friends of mine move around the Molden mountain range in a pack. Unfortunately, I am not strong enough to maintain our connection past a portion of the Molden mountain range.¡±


    Jopis had her dogs.


    ¡°Pleasee in. Although I cannot tell who you are.¡±


    Even now, her puppy was telling her the identity of the people who were here.


    ¡°The person who bosses the Mercenary King around... And has the Molden mountain range¡¯s new, no, returned owner, the Mn patriarch as his subordinate.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    Jopis stepped aside from the door and Cale started to walk.


    ¡°Please remove the invisibility magic.¡±


    - I understand, human!


    Raon removed the magic.


    Choi Han and Ron followed behind Cale before the wooden door closed.


    ¡°...I am not familiar with you, sir.¡±


    Jopis, who had never seen Cale before, smiled elegantly and offered her hand.


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    Behind her was Bud who still had a gag in his mouth sitting on an old couch iling around as if he was happy to see them.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale sighed and looked away from Bud as he shook Jopis''s hand.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am the person who will blow up the Molden Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    Bud gasped and stiffened while Princess Jopis started to speak with an elegant smile still on her face.


    ¡°That sounds more fun than blowing the Mercenary King''s f*cking head up.¡±


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    Bud gasped again.


    Bud¡¯s eyes were shaking in fear as he looked toward Cale and Jopis who were smiling and shaking hands.

 Chapter 490: Do you hear a dog barking somewhere? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 490: Do you hear a dog barking somewhere? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    Bud was shaking his body from side to side and iling around.


    However, Cale who was shaking hands with Jopis did not pay him even a nce.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Ron was also clicking his tongue and not looking toward Bud at all.


    Bud looked toward Choi Han who was standing behind Ron with desperation after seeing even Ron ignoring him.


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    Smile.


    Bud could see the innocent smile that appeared on Choi Han¡¯s face. Choi Han slightly nodded with his head before walking past Bud as if it was nothing.


    - Hey Mercenary King, I''m here too! Your friend said he will wait outside the fence to see if any of the watchdogs show up!


    Raon''s bright voice stabbed into Bud¡¯s mind.


    - Hey Mercenary King, I''m d your f*cking head didn¡¯t get blown up!


    Bud did not il anymore. He just bit down on the gag and lowered his head. He even missed his close friend Glenn''s nagging.


    Unfortunately, Raon was the only one paying any attention to the sulking Bud.


    - Human! The Mercenary King seems sullen for some reason.


    ¡®Nobody cares.¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t even look toward Bud before sitting down on a chair Jopis offered.


    It was the same old table and chair that he had seen inside the video recording device. Cale and Jopis sat down on the two chairs around the old table.


    Ron and Choi Han headed behind Cale without saying anything.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have my guests remain standing.¡±


    Jopis pointed at something for the two of them. All three of them could see the bed.


    ¡°Lie on it, roll around on it, do a headstand, please use it however you wish.¡±


    ¡®...She really won''t be easy to handle.¡¯


    Cale realized this fact once more as Ron started to smile.


    ¡°I do not like the bed, may I do as I wish?¡±


    Jopis looked at Ron for a moment before elegantly nodding her head.


    ¡°Of course. The returned owner of the Molden mountain range can naturally do as he pleases.¡±


    Ron and Jopis made eye contact.


    Ron naturally knew her identity, and, as mentioned earlier, Jopis was aware of Ron and the return of the Mn household thanks to her dogs.


    Jopis met Ron¡¯s gaze with a cold gaze as Ron smiled benignly and started to move.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Her eyebrows then twitched.


    ¡°I prepared the young master-nim''s favorite tea in advance.¡±


    The old man wearing an assassin''s outfit leisurely took a teapot and teacups out of his spatial pocket bag. Jopis looked around after seeing him taking out the lemon tea.


    Nobody had a change in expression except the red-haired man in front of her.


    The red-haired man was looking toward Ron with an unhappy expression.


    ¡®This man is the, ¡®young master-nim?¡¯ The fact that he can frown like that toward the Mn patriarch... Must mean he really is his master.¡¯


    Jopis had observed the Mercenary King''s reaction as soon as this man had appeared earlier. The way he had looked at the red-haired man with desperate eyes had shown Bud¡¯s firm belief that this man would save him.


    ¡®Even if Ick information about the outside, the fact that someone at the Mercenary King¡¯s level trusts him so much and follows him must mean-¡¯


    It must mean that the person in front of her was a highly-skilled individual.


    Chhhhhhh-


    Two cups of tea that the patriarch of the assassin household had boiled were ced in front of Cale and Jopis.


    Jopis picked up the fancy teacup that looked like something that would be used by a noble household for the first time in a long while.


    ¡°This reminds me of the times I used to drink tea in the pce.¡±


    She then took a sip of tea as she quietly looked at the man in front of her.


    Cale made a joke after seeing her observing gaze.


    ¡°Can you figure anything out by looking at my face?¡±


    Smile.


    The corners of Jopis''s lips went up.


    ¡°Sir, you are young.¡±


    She pointed to Cale.


    ¡°And I''ve never seen your face before. Who are you?¡±


    The meticulous woman who did not have a single stray hair focused her simrly meticulous gaze on Cale.


    Cale barely managed to stop himself from flinching after tasting the lemon tea that was more bitter than he expected as he started to speak.


    ¡°I am unable to reveal everything because I am someone who has a lot of things. Princess-nim, I must first figure out whether the information you have is the information I need.¡±


    Cale could not trust Jopis.


    ¡°Princess does not seem to be the proper title for a dethroned person like me. Please cut the crap.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and slightly shrugged his shoulders. She looked at him before elegantly continuing to speak.


    "If there are people who can¡¯t say things because they have a lot of things, there are also people who can¡¯t say everything because that is the only thing they have.¡±


    She could see the corners of the red-haired man''s lips starting to go up.


    ¡°Then how about we discuss a subject we can both talk about?¡±


    ¡°...I wonder what you mean by that.¡±


    Jopis held the teacup in her hand and only focused on Cale even as the tea was cooling down.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Did you not fall for the Illusionist¡¯s illusions because you are a shaman?¡±


    The smile disappeared from Jopis¡¯s face.


    ¡°Which Illusionist?¡±


    ¡°I see that you are feigning ignorance even though you know everything. I am talking about your older sister. Elisneh the First.¡±


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    Jopis''s reaction was so amazing it could have belonged in a y before she turned toward the Mercenary King.


    ¡°He said you needed the Molden Kingdom¡¯s secrets, but you already knew everything about that crazy bitch beforeing here.¡±


    ¡®...Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched before asking a question.


    ¡°...I heard the two of you were close to each other.¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong? Is it because I called my older sister a crazy bitch?¡±


    Click.


    She put the teacup down and continuing to speak.


    ¡°A bitch like her who uses her family is no family of mine. That is why she is a crazy bitch.¡±


    Click, click.


    Ron emptied the cold tea and reced it with a new cup of hot tea.


    Jopis stared at the tea and started to speak again.


    ¡°I was trying not to say anything about myself if possible, but it looks like I have no choice.¡±


    She recalled the past.


    ¡°One day, I realized that I had a special power.¡±


    ¡°Ruff, ruff!¡±


    She petted the head of the dirty puppy that had been by her side since earlier.


    ¡°That realization about my shaman powers came as I became this child''s mother and friend. The moment I acknowledged that I was a shaman, I also realized that I was looking at an illusion.¡±


    The fog that filled her mind had dispersed, revealing the truth to Jopis.


    ¡®You can snap out of an illusion right away just by acknowledging that you are a shaman? Are there no other shamans in the Kingdom?¡¯


    Cale had those questions but decided to focus on her story for now.


    ¡°Furthermore, I also realized that my family, the royal court, and even the entire Molden kingdom was being tricked by that motherf*cking bitch.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying Elisneh the First is showing an illusion to the entire Molden Kingdom?¡±


    Choi Han interjected into the conversation.


    ¡°No. There was no need to do that. She acted as a benevolent monarch and covered her horrible deed.¡±


    ¡°Is that horrible deed the dead mana inside the pce?¡±


    Jopis sighed after hearing Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°Oh my, sir, you really know pretty much everything.¡±


    She nodded her head and sat up straight.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw the dead mana river once I pushed the illusion away. I saw that river that flows in a zigzag pattern. I attempted to stop Elisneh the First ever since that moment.¡±


    "Why didn''t you tell other people the truth that you discovered?¡±


    Jopis started tough after hearing Choi Han interject again. She looked elegant even as sheughed.


    ¡°Everybody in the pce, the royal family, administrators, servants, and maids are under the illusion. Furthermore, Elisneh the First has pretended to be a benevolent monarch to the citizens of the kingdom.¡±


    Elisneh had continued to develop the kingdom.


    Who would realize her inner mask?


    ¡°Nobody believed me. Even the people in the vige below who followed me until thest moment could not get rid of the brainwashing if they had been in the pce for even a short duration of time.¡±


    There was a bitter smile on Jopis''s face.


    ¡°The reason they chose to follow me was not because they realized Elisneh''s true nature, but because they trusted me more and loved me more than the others did.¡±


    ¡°Ruff, ruff!¡±


    Jopis petted the puppy that was rubbing its head on her leg.


    ¡°Of course, these children believe me.¡±


    There was something Cale could not understand as he heard Jopis''s story.


    ¡°Why did Elisneh keep you alive?¡±


    She was the only person in the pce who had realized the illusion. Why did Elisneh keep such a dangerous person alive?


    Because she was her younger sister? Because of affection for her family?


    Smile.


    Cale saw a smile appear on Jopis¡¯s face.


    He could also see the corners of her eyes curl up.


    ¡°She said she wanted to see me go crazy.¡±


    Her family was in the pce. The brainwashed people were in Elisneh¡¯s hands, pretty much being held hostage in Jopis''s eyes.


    Furthermore, nobody even tried to believe her.


    ¡°Elisneh said that death was too easy of a price to pay for hindering her. She told me to live in sorrow without being able to do anything until I go crazy.¡±


    There was a sad smile on Jopis''s face.


    ¡°So I decided to go crazy.¡±


    The smile slowly disappeared before the elegant woman looked toward Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°To be honest with you, who you are is not important to me. I¡¯ll dly sell my soul to the devil if I can get what I want. I''ve been waiting for someone to give me such a chance.¡±


    ¡°Am I that person?¡±


    Jopis leaned forward and whispered to Cale.


    ¡°You just need to give me my freedom.¡±


    ¡°Your eyes look quite greedy for someone who just wants her freedom. Am I wrong?¡±


    She was silent for a moment before she responded.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at reading people.¡±


    Cale raised his hand. He started to speak once Choi Han walked up.


    ¡°Get rid of Bud¡¯s gag.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Jopis remained quietly.


    ¡°Aigoo, that¡¯s so much better!¡±


    Bud¡¯s gag was removed. He could finally exin the reason he came to this ce.


    ¡°I was investigating the Molden pce when I got some information that there might be a maze in the basement. That maze is something only the royal family knows how to get across.¡±


    That was the reason he hade looking for Jopis.


    The entire Molden royal family other than Princess Jopis was known for being close and loving. That was why Princess Jopis was the only person they could ask about the maze.


    ¡®A maze.¡¯


    Cale had not heard about the maze from Elf priestess Adite. He had only heard about the dead mana on the way to the fake World Tree.


    Of course, Adite might have held the detailed exnation off until they met again.


    Sniff sniff.


    Cale lowered his head.


    Sniff sniff.


    The puppy was circling and sniffing him. It then wagged its tail and barked toward Jopis.


    ¡°Ruff, ruff ruff!¡±


    Jopis¡¯s eyes opened wide for a moment before she smiled and started to speak.


    ¡°Apparently you are not the devil. In fact, you are supposedly a good person?¡±


    ¡°That isplete nonsense. I am a bad person.¡±


    Ron, Choi Han, and Bud all silently looked toward Cale, but Cale did not notice as the three of them had already been quiet.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale tapped on the armrest for a bit before starting to speak.


    ¡°First.¡±


    He leaned forward and the two of their faces became close. He then started to whisper.


    ¡°I guess we can first consider you to be the ¡®guide¡¯ for the maze. And you just want your freedom aspensation. You''ll take care of yourself after that.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°You total scammer.¡±


    ¡°...What did you say?¡±


    Jopis¡¯s eyebrows were twitching, unlike her graceful tone. However, Cale was calm as he called her a scammer.


    ¡°The deal seems extremely beneficial only for you.¡±


    Jopis was aiming for the throne.


    She would only need to guide them through the maze and in return, she would get her freedom, watch the pce flip over, and earn an opportunity to take down Elisneh.


    ¡°It seems that it is very hard to scam someone.¡±


    Jopis did not deny it. Cale took a document out of his pocket and handed it to her.


    ¡°I will tell you what we want.¡±


    Bud was currently being held hostage. That was why she had the advantage ever since they got here.


    It was now time to change that.


    Jopis''s eyes opened wide.


    She seemed very shocked. She started to speak after seeing the crest on the first page of the document.


    ¡°...Roan?¡±


    It was the crest of a kingdom on the distant Western continent.


    She looked at Cale.


    ¡°...You¡¯re not from the Eastern continent?¡±


    The Mn Household and the Mercenaries Guild.


    Both of these had started from the Eastern continent.


    That was why she had expected the man in front of her to be someone from the Eastern continent¡¯s underworld she did not know about. Either that or she thought he might be another power yer at their level.


    However, the person''s identity went beyond her wildest expectations.


    ¡°My name is Commander Cale Henituse, and I am here as a representative of the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    She asked an ironic question as soon as Cale revealed his identity.


    ¡°...Really, who are you?¡±


    She was really curious about the person''s identity.


    It was at that moment. Bud who had been peeking at them puffed his chest and started to speak.


    ¡°He is the Western continent¡¯s greatest hero.¡±


    ¡°...Hero?¡±


    Cale frowned as Jopis said hero, but Jopis did not manage to see it.


    Chhhhhh-


    Ron poured more hot tea into the cup as hemented.


    ¡°He is also my master.¡±


    Bud looked toward the shocked Jopis and continued to speak.


    ¡°He is someone I am serving as a secretary. Even the entire Mercenaries Guild would not be able to defeat this punk¡¯s group. He''s someone who has already flipped an Empire over. Hahahaha!¡±


    Jopis''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Ah! He¡¯s also filthy rich!¡±


    Jopis was at a loss for words after Bud said thest part and started tough out loud.


    ¡®This Cale Henituse person''s group alone is enough to destroy the Mercenaries Guild and an Empire? He¡¯s also someone who represents the Western continent''s Roan Kingdom?¡¯


    ¡°...Is it okay to tell me the truth like that? I haven''t made a deal with you yet. What will you do if I go straight to Elisneh and tell her everything?¡±


    Ruff, ruff!


    The puppy looked at an empty spot in the air and started to bark.


    Jopis flinched.


    ¡®There seems to be a stronger presence even though you can''t tell what it is?¡¯


    This dirty puppy was no normal puppy.


    This child was intelligent like his mother. Jopis thought that there were many special things about this puppy that she had not realized yet.


    Such a child was looking at an empty spot in the air and saying that there is an unknown but special existence here.


    An existence so amazing that she herself did not notice.


    Jopis could see the calm Cale who was frowning at Bud¡¯sments.


    ¡®There¡¯s more.¡¯


    This person was strong enough that the fact that Bud revealing everything just now did not matter.


    ¡®That¡¯s why they are revealing all of this to me as if it was nothing.¡¯


    Jopis clenched the documents Cale handed her.


    These were the conditions someone who had much more than she had was offering her.


    ¡°You must havee to test me. You came to see whether I was useful or not.¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and shook his head.


    ¡®A test my ass. I came to get this damn bastard.¡¯


    Cale held back his sigh at Bud''s exaggerated ramblings and unnecessary boast.


    However, Jopis took that reaction differently.


    ¡®If it is someone who can mess with the Mercenaries Guild and an Empire, he should be able to take down the Molden Kingdom easily as well.¡¯


    ¡°...You must be a scary person. I apparently let someone who might blow my f*cking head off into my house.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No-¡±


    ¡®Blow her f*cking head off? Why would she say such a dangerous thing-?¡¯


    Cale tried to say something.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let me read these conditions first.¡±


    Jopis smiled elegantly as she gracefully flipped the first page of the document and continued to speak to Cale.


    ¡°My resolve is not even afraid of devils. It wouldn¡¯t matter to me even if you were someone from the Demonic race.¡±


    ¡®Wait. I''m not from the Demonic race? In fact, I need to take care of the White Star who seems to have made a contract with the Demonic race.¡¯


    ¡°I''m actually someone who is more likely to take down the Demonic race.¡±


    Cale shared the truth with her, and...


    ¡°You really are a scary person. I pray that you don¡¯t cut my neck off.¡±


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not like that!¡¯


    However, Cale missed his chance to retort.


    Sniff sniff.


    The puppy was wagging his tail while looking up at Cale.

 Chapter 491: Do you hear a dog barking somewhere? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 491: Do you hear a dog barking somewhere? (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Shhhh, shhhh.


    Jopis was elegantly drinking tea as she looked through the document Cale handed her.


    Sniff sniff!


    Cale was frowning at the puppy that kept circling around him and sniffing him.


    ¡®Why is she acting like this?¡¯


    The shabby puppy whose eyes could not be seen because of her long hair continued to remain by Cale¡¯s side while wagging her tail.


    ¡°...She¡¯s cute.¡±


    Choi Han who was sitting on the bed mumbled with a dazed expression.


    It was at that moment.


    Tap.


    The puppy ced her front paw on Cale''s shoe. She then looked up at Cale.


    Choi Han found it to be extremely cute.


    ¡°...So cute.¡±


    ¡°Cute? She''s very shrewd.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze moved in a different direction. He saw Bud who was still tied down even though he no longer had the gag.


    Bud continued in a sobbing tone after seeing Cale and Choi Han¡¯s gaze focused on him.


    ¡°Those five dogs were the reason I ended up like this. My goodness, for the Mercenary King to look like this...¡±


    ¡°...Five dogs?¡±


    Cale mumbled and lowered his head.


    Huff huff.


    The puppy tilted her head as her tail continued to wag. Cale didn¡¯t like animals very much, but this puppy was indeed cute.


    Bud continued in his sad tone.


    ¡°The ones outside the window.¡±


    Cale''s gaze headed out the window.


    This window located in the old room...


    Normally, he should be able to see the green trees and grass outside the window that was locked because it was autumn and cold as they were under the mountain.


    However, he saw something else right now.


    ¡°...A dog?¡±


    He saw a dog outside this window that was decently high.


    ¡®They look simr.¡¯


    The puppy that was looking at Cale with puppy dog eyes and her paw on Cale¡¯s shoe looked simr to the dog outside the window.


    However, the puppy outside the window looked a bit cleaner than this one.


    ¡®Is it tall enough?¡¯


    Cale thought about the high window and looked out the window as he wondered how he could see a puppy.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He saw two other puppies holding up the puppy at the window sill. There was another puppy next to them roaming around as if it was the lookout.


    ¡®...They don¡¯t look like regr dogs?¡¯


    The puppy feigning ignorance to everything by Cale¡¯s foot didn''t seem normal either. These five fluffy puppies seemed a bit special.


    "I never said that I only had the mother dog.¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing Jopis''s elegant voice.


    ¡°I was tricked by those cute children. I let down my guard down and......!¡±


    Bud looked extremely upset. No, he seemed depressed.


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    The puppy by Cale¡¯s foot barked once with an, ¡®I have no idea what he¡¯s talking about,¡¯ type of expression before looking toward Bud and tilting her head to the side multiple times.


    ¡°Aigoo!¡±


    Bud looked as if he didn''t know what to do as he found the puppy to be cute but also could not hide his depressed state.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale crossed his arms and quietly watched them.


    ¡®I was wondering how Bud was captured when Jopis isn¡¯t that strong of a shaman.¡¯


    That had been a question on his mind ever since he met Jopis. How did she manage to capture Bud, a sword master and someone with an ancient power, as hostage?


    Bud¡¯s ancient power was something that allowed him to get a general idea of other people''s powers.


    Furthermore, Jopis was not a strong shaman. In fact, she was on the weaker side.


    The fact that Bud ended up as a hostage to such a person made Cale think that Bud had been captured on purpose.


    However, he could now tell that the ones to capture Bud were these long-haired dirty dogs and not Jopis.


    Cale''s hand started to move as he started to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s totally my style.¡±


    ¡°Ruff, ruff!¡±


    Cale¡¯s hand petted the dirty puppy.


    He was looking at the puppy with a gaze that said he liked her.


    - Human! I like those puppies too! Those puppies are smart! I don¡¯t think they realized what I am, but they realized that I was here!


    Cale continued to pet the puppy with a satisfied smile on his face.


    ¡°...I should just stop talking. Nobody here is on my side.¡±


    Bud shut up. He heard Raon''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Hey Mercenary King! The human rushed here right away to save you! He even stopped talking to the crown prince and immediately headed over!


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    Bud¡¯s shoulders stopped slouching a bit. Of course, Cale had finished his conversation with Alberu, but Raon did not know that.


    Thanks to that, Bud smiled as he looked back toward Cale while Cale started to frown wondering what was up with that bastard.


    Tap.


    Jopis put the document down on the table at that moment.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Cale asked her a question and she immediately started to respond.


    ¡°I saw many conditions, but... Your side...¡±


    Her gaze turned toward Cale.


    ¡°You are aiming for the tolls.¡±


    How had the Molden Kingdom be a strong nation with Elisneh the First at the center?


    The Molden Kingdom had created wide and well-maintained roads going North, South, East, and West... They connected everywhere.


    Naturally, there were inns and other facilities for travelers along those roads.


    Those were the reasons that the numerous merchant guilds of the Eastern continent used the Molden Kingdom¡¯s roads when traveling to other nations, paying the Molden Kingdom a set fee every time they entered the Molden Kingdom to use their facilities.


    ¡®It¡¯s simr to a toll gate on Earth.¡¯


    Cale recalled the toll gate fee people needed to pay to use the safe zone roads once the monsters appeared.


    Furthermore, the Molden Kingdom¡¯s toll was very low and charged based on the size of the party and the number of carts, making many small merchants use these roads.


    Even therge merchant guilds used the Molden Kingdom''s roads because they were the fastest, safest, and had the leastplicated verification process.


    That resulted in the Molden Kingdom raking in a lot of money even at the low-cost toll, increasing themercial supremacy of the Molden Kingdom.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Princess Jopis, you of all people should know most about things rted to the roads.¡±


    The one time.


    The one time Jopis almost defeated Elisneh the First.


    That was when it was revealed that she was the one who created the road maintenance n that helped the Molden Kingdom grow so quickly.


    Originally, the road maintenance, gathering of fees and workers, dealing with the politics and administration... People had thought that Elisneh the First had done it all.


    However, it was revealed that the original n that started all of this was Jopis''s idea.


    In other words, the idea started from Jopis but the two sisters worked together to bring it to fruition... And Elisneh the First who had the authority to make it happen had given the order.


    ¡®Both of them are no joke.¡¯


    It could be said that both of the sisters were very talented.


    If Jopis remained by Elisneh the First''s side to help her, the Molden Kingdom could probably quickly ascend to the Eastern continent¡¯s first Empire.


    Jopis started to smile.


    ¡°I suppose I know about the roads the most. But giving the toll to the Roan Kingdom...¡±


    ¡°We are not asking for all of it nor is it a long-term contract. Furthermore, there are other venues that fund the Molden Kingdom even more than the tolls.¡±


    The inns owned by the kingdom. The currency exchange stores owned by the kingdom.


    The facilities they created when they fixed up the roads all belonged to the kingdom, with them giving the small merchant guilds that built their homes in the Molden Kingdom permission to run the operations as long as they gave the kingdom a cut of the profits.


    That amount was said to be more than the toll these days.


    Jopis started to speak.


    ¡°The nearby strong kingdoms would aim for the Molden Kingdom¡¯s roads as soon as the pce crumbles. The entire kingdom might be ripped to pieces if things go wrong.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s proposal did not end after blowing up the pce and giving Jopis her freedom.


    She continued to speak in a graceful tone.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom seems to also know about those Arm bastards whose f*cking heads we need to blow up. I guess it makes sense, and I suspected it since learning about your connection to the Mn patriarch.¡±


    Jopis took a sip of tea before continuing to speak.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom would be the Molden Kingdom¡¯s ally, prevent the invasion from nearby kingdoms, handle arbitrations, and help me?¡±


    It was fine to give a portion of a couple years worth of toll if the Roan Kingdom would do as it said.


    ¡°But is the Roan Kingdom able to do everything it says it will do? Especially when it is on apletely different continent?¡±


    Jopis then saw Cale pointing at two people.


    He had pointed at Bud and Ron.


    The Mercenary King, the leader of the Mercenaries Guild, arge faction on the Eastern continent.


    The other was the Mn patriarch whom the people of the past information and assassin households who had been living in hiding were slowly gathering around.


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    Jopis who gasped put her chin on her hands as she looked around at the people in the room.


    ¡°Do the Mercenaries Guild and the assassin household work for the Roan Kingdom for free?¡±


    Ron started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Princess-nim, there was an aspect where you were significantlycking inparison to Elisneh during your fight for the throne.¡±


    Cale crossed his arms and stepped back.


    The information he had heard from Ron and Glenn on their way here... He had modified this offer to Jopis once using that information as background information.


    The result was the current document in Jopis¡¯s hand right now.


    ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    Ron started to smile.


    ¡°Everything, but above everything else, money.¡±


    Jopis elegantly nodded her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was defeated in every area, but the worst was that damn money. There seemed to be nothing someone could do when theycked those gold coins.¡±


    Click.


    She put her teacup down.


    Her sharp gaze headed toward the people in the room.


    ¡°Based on the things you are telling me, I guess you contacted me after knowing about everything?¡±


    Ron filled the teacup as he responded.


    ¡°Once we reimed our residence and started to clean the remnants of Arm... We were able to find a lot of evidence showing that the numerous small merchant guilds that the Molden Kingdom has given permission to operate the kingdom¡¯s facilities belong to Arm and have frequent contacts with Arm.¡±


    ¡°Haha-¡±


    The water in the cup rippled following Jopis''sughter. She tightly clenched her teacup.


    ¡°When I learned about Arm... Elisneh... It was as I investigated that bitch. I learned that Arm was her source of money and her faction.¡±


    She looked as if her pride had been hurt.


    And, as her expression showed, Jopis was quite upset.


    She had wanted to turn the Molden Kingdom into a strong kingdom with the Molden Kingdom¡¯s people.


    She rxed her grip as she continued to speak.


    ¡°The money that is supposed to go to the Molden Kingdom''s true small merchant guilds and their employees is being funneled to Arm.¡±


    It would not be wrong to say that the Molden Kingdom''s money was all going to Arm.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I had been wondering where Arm had been getting the money to build bases and quickly increase their forces. I guess it was only possible because they had a source of money.¡±


    The fall of the Mn Household located in the Molden mountain range and Arm¡¯s second secret base.


    The Illusionist, Elisneh the First.


    The two locations would have worked together to benefit each other ording to the White Star''s n.


    Jopis moved her gaze away from Cale and looked at Ron.


    ¡°But what does that money have to do with the Mn Household?¡±


    ¡°The Mn household will now throw away its name as assassins.¡±


    Assassins. There was only one thing left if they took out assassinations.


    ¡°...Then I guess only information remains?¡±


    Jopis¡¯s eyes sparkled as Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Information flows where money flows.¡±


    Jopis looked toward Ron and started to speak as if she was responding to Cale.


    ¡°And you''ll need the rights to run a couple of the more important inns for that information and money?¡±


    Ron responded with a benign smile.


    ¡°Oh my, oh my. I preferred having you being an assassin in the darkness. You''re trying to be an even scarier existence.¡±


    Jopis was smiling as she said that. She did not seem scared at all. In fact, she seemed to be nning a lot of things in her mind. She then turned her head as she continued to think.


    ¡°Then what about the Mercenaries Guild?¡±


    Bud was nkly staring at them.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Jopis nodded her head elegantly as if she understood.


    ¡°The Mercenary King probably doesn¡¯t know because he was fooled by the puppies and was being held hostage. Should I ask your close friend outside?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°The Mercenaries Guild members will be exempt from the toll! It will be for a minimum of 10 years and a maximum of 20 years!¡±


    The Mercenary King''s eyes sparkled as he shouted brightly. His tied body was moving around as he continued.


    ¡°In addition, we get first dibs on all mercenary-rted tasks for 10 years!¡±


    The Mercenary King sounded too happy.


    Jopis just smiled elegantly as she stared at Bud for a while before picking the document back up. She continued to turn the page as she started to speak.


    ¡°Hmm... Then, with everything here...¡±


    She started to bring up some of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s conditions.


    "The toll. The exchange of business and culture...all enemy belongings discovered in the process or gained from the battle will belong to the Roan Kingdom...there are many minute details here. But you see... Commander Cale Henituse-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°How do you benefit from any of this?¡±


    Jopis elegantly tilted her head.


    ¡°Is it just out of loyalty? You don¡¯t seem like the type to do that.¡±


    There was someone who answered her question in Cale¡¯s ce.


    She could see Cale starting to smile at her question.


    ¡®No benefit for me?¡¯


    The document had a lot of minute conditions with the toll as the mainpensation.


    One of those conditions was that all enemy belongings discovered in the process or gained from the battle would belong to the Roan Kingdom.


    There was a different document in Cale¡¯s pocket.


    It was something he had gotten from Alberu after discussing things with him.


    < The Roan Kingdom will hand over the rights of all items gathered through this situation over to Cale Henituse for free. >


    ¡®Enemy.¡¯


    Whether that is the White Star, Arm, or Elisneh...


    Anything belonging to anybody who could be considered an enemy will belong to Cale.


    One of them was the World Tree.


    The fake World Tree.


    There was also therge amount of dead mana liquid that it could be called a river.


    They hade to destroy the fake World Tree and the dead mana river, but who knows?


    ¡®I need to get something out of this as well.¡¯


    As Cale''s smile became thicker...


    Bang! Bang, bang!


    They heard someone banging on the door.


    ¡°Ruff, ruff!¡±


    The puppy that had been rubbing her head on Cale¡¯s leg, as well as the puppies outside the window, all started to move.


    ¡°Ahhhhh! What the hell, what is up with these dogs?!¡±


    They then heard someone shout outside the door.


    Bud responded to the voice.


    ¡°Oh! Glenn! You¡¯re losing to the cute puppies as well! Kahahahaha!¡±


    Choi Han left theughing Bud alone and headed toward the door. The puppy that had left Cale¡¯s side was already at the door.


    Click.


    Choi Han opened the door and Glenn who had dogs all over him looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim!¡±


    Cale''s expression subconsciously turned grim. For some reason, he felt like he could understand why Glenn, who seemed to be smart, was Bud¡¯s friend.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cale brusquely asked. Glenn looked back and forth between Bud and Cale as he started to shout.


    ¡°All of the scouts we sent north have gone missing!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bud who had beenughing instantly stiffened up.


    The scouts they sent north.


    They were expert mercenaries who were sent to scout the White Star¡¯s secret base by the Three Restricted Areas.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°...How many people did you send?¡±


    How many scouts had they sent?


    Cale asked and Bud responded with a cold expression.


    ¡°1,001 people.¡±


    Plop, plop.


    The ropes that were tying Bud down vibrated and started to shake. Whatever device was on the rope, it wouldn¡¯t be cut even by Bud¡¯s aura and Bud¡¯s aura started to vibrate wildly around him.


    ¡°...All 1,001 people went missing?¡±


    The mumbling Bud¡¯s eyes looked concerned.


    Cale started to frown as well.


    Scouts.


    Cale had thought there were only a few people because Glenn had called them scouts.


    However, Bud had not sent simple scouts over.


    They were the Mercenaries Guild''s Expert Ranger Brigade.


    They were the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s hidden source of strength, experts who knew how to deal with rough terrains and were talented in information gathering.


    Glenn who was looking at Bud started to speak with a stiff expression.


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re all missing.¡±


    Bud turned toward Jopis and started to speak.


    ¡°Undo these ropes. Now.¡±


    Bud¡¯s aura was shooting out and going wild around his entire body.

 Chapter 492: Do you hear a dog barking somewhere? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 492: Do you hear a dog barking somewhere? (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale looked toward Jopis.


    She looked at Bud and the aura surrounding him before moving her hand.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes sparkled as he saw where her hand was moving.


    Shamans and Illusionists.


    They all had a medium.


    Tiger shaman Gashan used his staff as a medium when chanting incantations. Then, what would Jopis¡¯s medium be?


    Shhh-


    Her hair that had been twisted up was released.


    At the same time, the hairpin that was now between her fingers started to shoot out a purple light.


    Swoooosh-


    The rope binding Bud released once that purple light shot out.


    ¡°My medium is a secret.¡±


    That was all Jopis said before elegantly twisting her hair up again.


    Cale looked at the wooden hairpin in her hair for a moment before turning back toward Bud.


    ¡°Bud.¡±


    Glenn had gotten rid of the dogs at some point and was approaching Bud.


    The puppies were quietly sitting in a corner of the room looking around as if they realized the atmosphere.


    ¡°Glenn, please exin it to Cale.¡±


    Bud motioned toward Cale who was looking at him with his chin before crossing his arms and closing his eyes.


    ¡°Before that, we need to first-¡±


    ¡°Glenn.¡±


    Bud called out to the anxious Glenn and continued in a low voice.


    "Exin to Cale. I have to think for a bit.¡±


    Seeing him like that made Glenn turn to look toward Cale who added on.


    ¡°Short and snappy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Glenn looked toward Jopis who put her index finger up against her lips.


    ¡°I am very good at knowing what I should mention and should not mention to others.¡±


    Glenn immediately started to speak after hearing her saying she would keep a secret.


    ¡°We decided that regr scouts would not be able to investigate properly because the Eastern continent''s northern region has rough terrains and cold weather.¡±


    They were also going there to investigate Arm¡¯s secret base and the Gate to the Demon World that was even more mysterious.


    ¡°That was why we sent all 1,001 members of the Ranger Brigade.¡±


    They were very important people for the Mercenaries Guild.


    ¡°This is a brigade that consists of specialists who are able to quickly adjust to any terrain and weather. Their fighting prowess is also beyond normal 1,000 men units and simr to the level of a 1,000 man Knights Brigade.¡±


    Choi Han interjected into the conversation.


    ¡°Is it possible for people that strong to all go missing at once?¡±


    He looked shocked.


    ¡°Are you sure it is not an issue withmunication?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡±


    The person who sternly responded to Choi Han and shook his head was Mercenary King Bud Illis.


    He still had his eyes closed.


    ¡°10 minutes.¡±


    Cale looked toward Bud.


    ¡°The 1,000 men Ranger Brigade is divided into 10 teams of 100 people. Those 100 person teams are then divided into squads of 10 people as well.¡±


    In essence, there were 100 squads of 10 people.


    ¡°And each of those 10 person squads has one mage who has a videomunication device.¡±


    Ron Mn¡¯s gaze headed toward Bud.


    Although mages were not that rare, it was amazing that they could have a mage who could handle a videomunication device in each squad.


    This was especially because they were an organization and not a nation.


    "Furthermore, every squad in the Ranger Brigade must protect the videomunication device at all costs and prevent it from being destroyed. We also provide magic stones just in case a situation urs where the mage iscking in mana.¡±


    Glenn who had been quiet started to speak.


    ¡°They use those videomunication devices to report in every 10 minutes.¡±


    From each group of ten... A total of 100 squads would report in every 10 minutes.


    A team dedicated tomunicating with the Ranger Brigade existed to receive these reports.


    ¡°Then is it possible they ran out of magic stones?¡±


    Choi Han asked Glenn who immediately shook his head without any hesitation.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way they will run out of magic stones. This is because we provide a minimum of two times the necessary magic stones for the duration of the mission.¡±


    Their rule was that if the mission was expected to take 10 days, then they would provide at least 20 days worth of magic stones.


    Ron started to speak.


    ¡°They are truly your core group of people.¡±


    Such a brigade would have required a lot of time, money, and effort to train.


    ¡°Of course. They are the people I put the most attention on to develop once I became the leader.¡±


    Bud who would usually say something with a proud expression did not even have the semnce of a smile on his face.


    This was the same for Glenn as well.


    ¡°Five minutes ago. We did not receive even a single report at that point.¡±


    The reports that came in every 10 minutes.


    It had been five minutes since the time to report in.


    ¡°Did the people on this side try to contact the Ranger Brigade?¡±


    Glenn nodded his head at Ron''s question.


    "They tried but could not get through to any of them.¡±


    All contact ended at once.


    This was definitely an urgent situation.


    Furthermore, there was a different reason this wasn¡¯t even more urgent than normal, which Glenn exined.


    ¡°The 1,001 member Ranger Brigade were divided into 11 groups of 100 people as they were investigating the mountain from all directions.¡±


    ¡°That means that something must have happened to the scattered 100 people teams all at once.¡±


    Ron let out a groan.


    The northern mountain range was quite wide.


    Furthermore, there were many different paths to Arm''s secret base. But the scattered Mercenaries Guild''s members all stoppedmunicating at once?


    Especially when these teams were extremely strong?


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°11 teams of 100 people? Is one person a 100 person team on their own? I thought you said there were 1,001 of them.¡±


    10 squads of 10 people created a 100 person team. Ten of those 100 person teams would be a 1,000 person brigade.


    There was 1 person left after that calction, which meant that one person served the role of a 100 person team on their own.


    Glenn immediately started to speak to answer Cale¡¯s question.


    "That is the problem. One person out of the 1,001 people. That person is someone who should never stopmunicating with us. But that person is unreachable as well.¡±


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    Cale looked toward Bud. Bud opened his eyes and started to speak.


    ¡°A Rat.¡±


    Cale thought about the Mixed-blood Dwarf Rat Mueller.


    The Rat tribe was known for their dexterity, tiny bodies, and agility.


    ¡°That punk remains as far back as possible for the worst possible situation. He is the best at running away. But even he stopped contacting us.¡±


    He was first in the Mercenaries Guild when it came to running away.


    That meant that he was the Eastern continent''s number one when it came to running away. However, even he stopped contacting them.


    ¡°This should be enough exnation, right?¡±


    Bud looked toward Cale and asked while Glenn responded to that. Glenn looked anxious and was about to tell Bud that they needed to do something.


    However, Bud was a bit faster at saying something to Cale.


    ¡°Looks like you''ll need to help me.¡±


    "Why are you asking such an obvious question?¡±


    Cale answered back without any hesitation.


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Information.¡±


    Cale understood what information the Mercenary King wanted even without any details.


    ¡°You need information on what happened to the Ranger Brigade. Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mercenaries frequently get hurt and will eventually die whilepleting a job. But I can¡¯t brush this aside as if nothing happened.¡±


    Cale stood up and responded after hear Bud¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    He obviously had to take action.


    Choi Han approached him with a stiff expression after hearing Cale''s response. They needed to go toward the restricted Gate to the Demon World and the White Star''s territory around it in order to get the information the Mercenary King needed.


    This was a dangerous task, and the Mercenary King knew this was the case as well.


    ¡°It would be great if you go with me.¡±


    That was all the Mercenary King wanted.


    However, Cale shook his head.


    ¡°No. There¡¯s no need for you to go. We don¡¯t have much time. We have a lot of things to do.¡±


    ¡°...The Molden Kingdom issue is important, but the Mercenaries Guild issuees first for me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Pat.


    Cale patted Bud¡¯s shoulder as he continued.


    ¡°You push the Molden Kingdom issue aside for now and go create a team to rescue the Ranger Brigade.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bud''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°It will take you a while to gather people for that team. If you tried to gather information as well, it might dy us in saving the Ranger Brigade.¡±


    Both Cale and Bud...


    Nobody was saying that the Ranger Brigade was dead.


    Bud listened to Cale before asking a question.


    ¡°But what I need most right now is information...?¡±


    ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ll get that for you?¡±


    Bud was at a loss for words.


    The entire Ranger Brigade had disappeared while going to gather information.


    ¡°...The situation will be a lot different than when we suddenly barged inst time.¡±


    The White Star was probably waiting for Cale. If he wasn''t there, he probably gathered a significant number of people to ruthlessly rip off the necks of any invading enemies.


    The chances of them being attacked at a much different level than their sneak attackst time were high.


    Bud exined this to Cale who was calm.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    "But you are saying I don¡¯t need to go?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    At that moment...


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han approached him.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you to go alone.¡±


    The White Star was probably extremely angry after theirst meeting. But they were nning on going to the northern secret base where the White Star was most likely located in such a situation?


    Furthermore, they were going near the Gate to the Demon World that could actually be connected to the Demon World?


    There was no way he could send Cale alone.


    ¡°Who said I was going?¡±


    Choi Han flinched as Cale looked toward the Mercenary King and continued to speak.


    ¡°There are some people who have nothing to do during this Molden Kingdom issue anyway. I was thinking that there were a lot of them but nothing for them to do, so we¡¯ll ask them for their help. It¡¯s not like they are unrted to the Molden issue anyway.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han gasped in understanding while Bud asked with a stiff expression.


    ¡°...Who are they?¡±


    ¡°The Elves.¡±


    Everybody other than Choi Han flinched after hearing Cale¡¯s response.


    ¡°And the Elementals contracted to the Elves. Let¡¯s put them to work.¡±


    Put who to work?


    As everyone''s eyes opened wide... Cale pulled the golden top''s whip out of his inner pocket and grabbed it with his hand.


    He then looked toward the shocked group and continued to speak as if he understood what they were thinking.


    ¡°Ah. Don¡¯t worry. It''s not a task where the Elves can get injured.¡±


    Inside the quiet room...


    A gentle breeze that tickled like the spring breeze blew past the group.


    ¡®Chaos, destruction! Do not worry! I will take the Wind Elementals and thoroughly investigate what is going on! Chaos, destruction, investigation!¡¯


    ¡®Sigh. This guy gets weirder every day. Anyway, Cale. Don''t worry.¡¯


    Another Wind Elemental gently responded.


    ¡®We will just take the Wind Elementals contracted to the Elves and go investigate the situation.¡¯


    There was no reason for the Elves to go past the northern mountain range to the secret base. That was why there should be no reason for them to get hurt.


    The Wind Elementals just needed to ride the wind past the mountain and investigate while looking for the Ranger Brigade.


    ¡®Chaos, destruction! Of course, we will avoid the Lion King that has eaten the Darkness Elemental!¡¯


    Lion King Dorph who has eaten a Darkness Elemental had a high chance of recognizing that there were Elementals nearby. That was why they just needed to stay away from that bastard and his subordinates.


    It was difficult for Elementals to show themselves orunch a materialized attack without a contractor, but it was possible for them to roam around the world...


    As long as they don¡¯t get caught.


    ¡®We should do something too since it is to protect the World Tree!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right! Chaos, destruction, protection! We will protect our home! We will rip the White Star''s head off! Chaos, destruction, despair!¡¯


    ¡®Sigh. That damn chaos, destruction business. Anyway, we will look into the Ranger Brigade''s safety first.¡¯


    ¡®Smart punks.¡¯


    Cale listened to the three Wind Elementals that followed him arounding up with a n before smiling with satisfaction. Listening to their nning made him think that they had grown a lot as well.


    However, that smile quickly disappeared.


    This was a matter of life and death for the 1,001 Ranger Brigade members.


    He needed to move quickly more than anybody else.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the Elf Vige.¡±


    He needed to go get the Western continent''s Elves, then drag in the Eastern continent¡¯s Elves to cause a ruckus in the Eastern continent''s northern region.


    Of course, he was nning on grabbing the Dark Elves while he was there as well.

 Chapter 493: Do you hear a dog barking somewhere? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 493: Do you hear a dog barking somewhere? (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - What¡¯s up with the dog?


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman looked confused through the videomunication device.


    - I don''t think such a cute creature suits a profane person like you.


    The fluffy puppy did not fit with the red-haired punk wearing a ck uniform.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    The sighing Cale did not look happy.


    ¡®You want me to take this puppy with me?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir. Please take our Fluffy with you.¡¯


    Jopis had elegantly answered before he left her house.


    ¡®I cannotpletely trust you yet. That is why I need someone from my side who can see what you are doing and inform me about it.¡¯


    The one chosen as that messenger was the puppy in Cale¡¯s arms. The puppy''s name was Fluffy.


    ¡®Taking a puppy to a battle is a bit......¡¯


    ¡®Cale-nim. Let¡¯s take her with us.¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes had a rare sparkle as he agreed with Jopis. Ron nodded his head as well.


    ¡®Young master-nim. Let¡¯s do as she asks. Trust is the most important thing between trade partners.¡¯


    He had then smiled so brightly it almost looked vicious. That had scared Cale a bit.


    ¡®Human! Let¡¯s take her with us! That Fluffy is cute! She¡¯s a mysterious puppy that has a way of making me want to get close to her!¡¯


    Even Raon felt the same way as hemented in Cale¡¯s mind.


    Cale wanted to say that Raon had to stay invisible so that Jopis could not see him, but he had no chance to do that.


    Even the serious Glenn and Mercenary King Bud who had quietly been full of anger agreed with Jopis.


    ¡®...The young master-nim needs to have something like a puppy so that......¡¯


    ¡®Yes. You need something like that to run less wild.¡¯


    Cale had looked toward them with a, ¡®what the hell are you talking about,¡¯ expression, but Bud was talking to Choi Han. He looked serious, unlike his usual self.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good idea.¡¯


    ¡®Yes. This way, Cale-nim will-¡¯


    The two people who had gotten quite close looked toward Cale who didn¡¯t know what to make of their expressions.


    Anyway, the result was that Cale ended up with this puppy named Fluffy by his side.


    He recalled what Jopis had said before they left.


    ¡®You don¡¯t need to worry about Fluffy. The enemy¡¯s f*cking head will plop down on the ground if Fluffy bes angry.¡¯


    ¡®...Excuse me?¡¯


    ¡®Oh, it was nothing.¡¯


    Smile.


    Jopis had said she looked forward to their next meeting as she smiled elegantly.


    Cale pushed his thoughts about her to the side as he focused on his conversation with Alberu.


    - Make sure to contact me properly even in the Eastern continent.


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    He was about to head back to the Eastern continent soon.


    Alberu looked at Cale for a bit before starting to speak again after a while.


    - ...Really.


    On top of thepletely frozen Lake of Despair behind Cale...


    There was a light snowstorm that was different than the usual snowstorm.


    - What a grand spectacle.


    And there were a countless number of individuals prepared and waiting to go.


    On top of the wideke...


    A magic circle filled the entire width of theke and started to glow.


    Numerous Elves in battle outfits were waiting on top of it.


    - For there to be this many Elf warriors on the Western continent...


    Alberu could not hide his shock of admiration.


    Every Elf other than the old, the young, and the minimum number required to defend each area were gathering at the Lake of Despair where the World Tree existed.


    ¡°Young master-nim, our side is ready.¡±


    A middle-aged Elf walked up to Cale to report.


    Pendrick was next to the Elf and bowed toward Cale.


    He was someone who originally died in the early stages of The Birth of a Hero, but he was still living now. Elf and healer Pendrick was joining Cale for the first time in a long while.


    The middle-aged Elf next to Pendrick was Guardian Knight Jeet from the Ten Finger Mountains¡¯ Elf Vige.


    The Ten Finger Mountains was the ce where Cale earned the Fire of Destruction as well as the location of the Elf Vige that had its branch of the World Tree stolen.


    Guardian Knight Jeet who had lost his home because the branch of the World Tree was stolen had volunteered to lead the Elf warriors.


    Cale made eye contact with Guardian Knight Jeet before starting to speak.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    Jeet gave a short response.


    "We are in a war.¡±


    This was a war for the Elves.


    No kingdoms on the Western continent other than the Roan Kingdom knew about this, but this was a war for the future of the Elves who were connected to the World Tree and thus they needed to protect their homes.


    That was why it was normal for them to be tense and stiff.


    Cale heard a different voice to his right at that moment.


    ¡°It is a war for our side as well.¡±


    Cale who was looking at Jeet to his left turned his gaze to the right. Dark Elf Tasha was standing there with Mary.


    ¡°We are prepared as well.¡±


    She said that to Cale while giving a short greeting to Alberu through the videomunication device with her eyes.


    Alberu responded simrly before looking toward the Dark Elves standing behind Tasha.


    The Dark Elf warriors looked both rxed and tense at the same time.


    Although their numbers were lesspared to the Elves, they were giving off the aura of individuals who had been victorious in many battles.


    This group of warriors was one of the magnificent spectacles that had caught Alberu¡¯s attention, as well as individuals who made him excited.


    Alberu then noticed someone who seemed to be the most anxious and excited at the location.


    - Is that person the Elementalist?


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Elementalists were very precious individuals. There was a faint red furball floating around him.


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward him and Elementalist Sully clenched onto the straps of the bag on his back once he made eye contact with Cale and bowed his head.


    They had decided to take Sully with them for this battle.


    The things the Wind Elemental was saying to Cale who was holding the top''s whip in his hand was the reason.


    ¡®Chaos, destruction, war! To purify dead mana! And to take on that Darkness Elemental! The baby Fire Elemental needs to go! Both Sully and the baby Fire Elemental have firmed their resolves!¡¯


    This baby Fire Elemental imed that he had the destruction attribute and could burn up dead mana and the power of the Darkness Elemental, unlike other Fire Elementals.


    If that was indeed true, this punk would be the one to work the hardest during these uing two battles along with Cale and someone who definitely needed to go with them.


    Cale started at Sully and slowly looked around.


    He could see numerous Elves and Dark Elves.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    He then saw Elf priestess Adite and multiple Elf Vige Chiefs standing by the side of theke.


    ¡°The World Tree-nim hopes you have a safe trip and said that she leaves it to you. I hope you have a sessful trip as well.¡±


    Adite slightly bowed and Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°I''ll take care of it as quickly as possible ande back soon.¡±


    He then looked toward Alberu through the videomunication device and addressed him as well.


    ¡°I will be back soon.¡±


    - Good, I will get started as well.


    Alberu then ended the call and Cale''s group walked up to him.


    - Human! I brought Choi Han and Beacrox!


    Choi Han and Beacrox were now standing where Jeet and Tasha had just been standing as Cale addressed them and the Elves and Dark Elves on top of theke.


    ¡°We are heading to the Eastern continent.¡±


    Arge number of people started to move for war.


    Underneath the Molden mountain range.


    In the small vige that didn''t even have a proper name... Actually, people called this vige the Ghost Vige. This was because the goal of this vige was to turn the lives of special people into empty lives as if they were ghosts.


    Awooooooooooo-


    The cries of animals echoed through the vige.


    ¡°Ah, I really can''t get any sleep!¡±


    One of the guards of Ghost Vige who was a watchdog for the princess stood up and pulled at his hair.


    He looked out the window.


    ¡°Do these damn bitches never sleep?¡±


    ¡°Just go back to sleep.¡±


    His peer on the other bed pulled up his nket as he mumbled.


    However, the watchdog man frowned and red viciously out the window.


    Ghost Vige.


    The people of this vige started to call this vige Dog Vige since a few years ago.


    It was because a number of wild dogs suddenly appeared around the vige. However, the vigers liked those wild dogs because they were all gentle and protected the vige from other wild animals.


    Those gentle dogs had shown up quite frequently since a few days ago.


    Awooooooooooooo-


    They heard another dog¡¯s cry.


    ¡°...Why do these bitches keep taking turns crying at night time?!¡±


    ¡°You are louder than they are! Get out if you want to p your mouth!¡±


    His peer got annoyed and the man who hadpletely woken up decided to leave the bedroom. He grabbed a bottle of alcohol from a nearby table before slowly walking over and sitting down on the couch.


    ¡°Haaah, how frustrating.¡±


    Just how long would he need to keep an eye on Jopis and her subordinates in this vige?


    ¡°It¡¯d be much easier if we just killed her. Her majesty is too nice.¡±


    He felt disappointed at Elisneh the First who cherished her younger sister and felt anger toward Jopis who challenged such a wonderful person as he brought the bottle to his lips.


    It had high alcohol content so his insides quickly heated up.


    It was at that moment.


    Awooooooooooooo-


    Awooo- ooooooo-


    ¡°Pfft, what the hell?¡±


    He spit out the alcohol he was drinking and jumped up from his seat.


    ¡°Did those bitches go crazy?¡±


    Awoooooooooo- oooooooooooooo-


    ¡°Ruff, ruff ruff!¡±


    He heard dogs crying from all directions.


    ¡°Ah, damn it! What the hell?!¡±


    The man walked out of the guardhouse in shock with the bottle in his hand. The chilly night breeze brushed past him.


    He started to frown in annoyance.


    ¡°Where are these damn crying dogs?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The ground started to shake.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? The ground... why is it shaking?¡±


    The wooden fence that surrounded the small vige...


    These wooden fences were built to prevent former Princess Jopis¡¯s subordinates from running away and to prevent wild animals from charging into the vige.


    There was arge dirt wall rising above that wooden fence.


    ¡°Son of a......!¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Why is the ground suddenly...?¡±


    Lights turned on throughout the vige and people walked out of their homes. Naturally, the homes of the watchdogs lit up as well.


    ¡°Hey, what is going on?¡±


    The peer of the man who hade outside walked up to him and asked about the situation. However, the man did not have a clear enough mindset to respond to his peer.


    Booooooooom- boooooooooom-


    The dirt wall had shot up as the ground continued to shake.


    Then he saw someone jumping up andnding on the dirt wall.


    ¡°...Elves?¡±


    They were not human.


    There were a lot of them as well.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    They heard someone scream long with an explosion at the same time.


    ¡°...Themunication office!¡±


    The explosion hade from the facility with the videomunication device that did not suit such a country vige.


    The scream hade from the mage responsible for handling the videomunication device. The guards who noticed this looked up toward the Elves with shaking pupils.


    ¡°...Elves attacking a human vige?¡±


    The moment a guard mumbled that question...


    Cale¡¯s voice flowed out of the videomunication device in the hand of the first Elf who jumped on top of the wall.


    - Capture all of the guards.


    The vige now covered in dirt walls...


    ...Would not be able to contact the outside.


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s Commander Cale who was also themander of the Elves and Dark Elves for this mission gave his order. The Elves who heard the order started to speak.


    ¡°Follow our orders if you wish to live!¡±


    The Elf warriors jumped off the dirt walls and over the wooden fences as they entered the vige. They then started to capture the guards.


    It was not difficult for the Elf warriors to determine who the guards were.


    ¡°It¡¯s this person!¡±


    ¡°Them over there!¡±


    Jopis''s people who were being guarded pointed out the guards.


    All of them had visitors starting fromst night.


    Their visitors were dogs with notes in their mouths. The owner of the dogs had given an order to her subordinates who had lived imprisoned with her.


    The first order on those notes was to point out the guards.


    "Go to themunications office!¡±


    ¡°Search through the guardhouses!¡±


    Administrators, knights, nobles, and maids. The people who followed Jopis started to move toplete their respective orders.


    There were dogs next to the guards they did not manage to point out.


    ¡°Did these dogs go crazy?!¡±


    ¡°Ruff, ruff!¡±


    The dogs were telling the Elves who the guards were.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Why are the Elves...?!¡±


    ¡°Do you think the kingdom will let you do as you please?! Ugh!¡±


    Guards started to scream from all directions and those noises echoed through the vige.


    And on top of a hill looking down on everything...


    Knock knock knock.


    Cale knocked on the door.


    The door soon opened and Jopis appeared.


    ¡°I''ve been looking forward to this sight for a long time.¡±


    Cale pointed outside the door and started to speak.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s go to the capital now.¡±


    Jopis smiled elegantly and walked up next to Cale.


    There was a teleportation magic circle shining underneath them.

 Chapter 494: Do you hear a dog barking somewhere? (6)

    <h4>Chapter 494: Do you hear a dog barking somewhere? (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Jopis, who was wearing a robe, looked around.


    ¡°There are many sirs I am meeting for the first time.¡±


    Everybody other than Cale and Choi Han were people she had never met before. Choi Han and Jopis made eye contact.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    On the path heading from the vige to Jopis''s house... A guard was screaming in the middle of that path.


    ¡°Grrrrrr-¡±


    Arge wild dog mmed his body into the guard and sent the guard rolling on the ground.


    Other wild dogs surrounded him as well.


    ¡°Y, you- Princess Jopis!¡±


    He was not a regr guard. He was the leader of the guards who hade to check on Jopis as soon as he saw that there was turmoil in the vige.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Choi Han turned toward the source of theughter. The corners of Jopis''s lips were up and made her look like a painting.


    ¡°Y, you think you''ll be fine after doing this? Her majesty will kill you-¡±


    The guard shouted but he could not finish his sentence.


    ¡°D, don''te any closer!¡±


    Numerous dogs were moving toward him. The guard felt fear because therge number of dogs looked extremely scary as well. The dogs had vicious gazes that looked ready to turn him into their prey at any moment.


    He urgently swung the sword in his hand.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you alone if youe any closer, ugh!¡±


    One of the puppies bit his hand at that moment and another puppy immediately grabbed the sword the man dropped and ran away.


    A total of four puppies gathered around Jopis.


    Jopis looked at the sword in the puppy''s mouth and started to speak.


    ¡°Throw the trash away.¡±


    Tang!


    The sword fell to the ground as the four puppies stood on top of the magic circle.


    Fluffy who was in Cale¡¯s arms jumped down to the ground as well.


    ¡°Awooooooooooooo--¡±


    She then let out a cry.


    Awooooooooooo-


    Kwaaaaaah, aaaaah-


    Awooo- ooooooo-


    He then heard other dogs responding throughout the entire Molden mountain range. Cale looked around for a bit before looking toward Jopis and starting to speak.


    ¡°I n on stopping by somewhere before we head to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Is it the northern region?¡±


    Cale nodded his head instead of responding and Jopis let the teleportation magic circle take control of her body. She did not see a mage, but she did not ask anything as everybody else seemed to have no issues letting the magic circle take control.


    - Human, here we go!


    Cale heard Raon¡¯s voice in his head and the magic circle shed as the teleportation activated.


    Jopis kept her eyes closed and grabbed her arm as she felt the teleportation.


    ¡®I have goosebumps.¡¯


    She had goosebumps on her arms.


    They had started to appear when she saw the dirt wall shooting up through the window of her house on top of the hill.


    It was time.


    It was time to get her freedom back.


    Actually, she might be even freer than she was in the past.


    Realizing that fact sent electricity throughout her body.


    As the dirt wall had surrounded and secluded the vige from the rest of the world to make the watchdogs unable to get out...


    And as she heard the knocks on her old house door...


    She had been delighted.


    And now...


    ¡°Looks like we have arrived.¡±


    She felt that she had finally left the hill and opened her eyes as a cold chill that was much colder than what she was used to in the Molden Kingdom entered through the gaps in her robe.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    She then held back a gasp.


    They were in a forest.


    She could see a mountain full of trees that seemed to be piercing through the sky.


    The peak of the mountain was covered in white snow.


    This was the northern region.


    ¡°You came quickly.¡±


    She heard Mercenary King Bud''s calm tone as well as the sound of the strong winds rushing past her.


    Only the Mercenary King and Glenn were at the bottom of the mountain.


    Jopis could see Bud¡¯s stiff expression as Cale took a golden stick out and held it in his hand.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Jopis could see the forest start to shake after Cale¡¯s statement.


    Wind was blowing from the mountain.


    The leaves started to shake and she could then see sparkling eyes through the darkness.


    Tens, no, hundreds, of eyes appeared in the dark forest.


    ¡®...Elves.¡¯


    They belonged to the Elves.


    Jopis felt chills again. There were some Elves and Dark Elves who had teleported with them just now. Furthermore, she also knew that the people who turned the vige into chaos were Elves as well.


    Jopis thought that there would be arge number of Elves and Dark Elves when Cale mentioned that they would be fighting as well.


    However, there was a limit to the number of Elves and Dark Elves she had expected.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know there were so many Elves and Dark Elves.¡¯


    However, the numbers were beyond her wildest imaginations.


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t know they would send so many of them.¡±


    This was the same for Bud.


    He looked toward Cale with aplicated mind. Bud did seem to be calmer than before as he jokingly asked.


    ¡°I thought you brought every Elf on the Eastern continent over.¡±


    ¡°But I did?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Cale had the top''s whip in his hand as he responded to Bud.


    ¡°Other than a small number of them, every Elf warrior on the Eastern continent and the Western continent will gather in the northern region. The core warriors will gather here to help with the search.¡±


    He turned his head.


    "Sorros, where are you?¡±


    An Elf climbed down from a tree andnded in front of Cale.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, oh Messenger.¡±


    He was the World Tree¡¯s Messenger to be more specific, but he kept the World Tree out because they were around other humans.


    ¡°Just call me Commander.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Sorros. He was the greatest warrior in the Elf Vige with the World Tree and Adite.


    However, he was over 70 years old in human years and had passed on the position of the greatest warrior to someone else.


    However, he was participating as a warrior this time as he was still able to fight and was the Western continent¡¯s Elf with the most experience interacting with the Eastern continent¡¯s Elves.


    ¡°I leave the search to you.¡±


    ¡°Please do not worry, Commander-nim.¡±


    Sorros was ced in charge of the entire Elven search team.


    Sorros was not the only one Cale had asked to search.


    ¡®Don''t worry!¡¯


    ¡®Chaos, destruction, despair. I should go with you.¡¯


    ¡®You''re fine! Cale, I''ll do a good job!¡¯


    Cale also had the smartest of the three Elementals that followed him around searching.


    ¡°...Is it okay if I don''t go to the capital?¡±


    But bit down on his lips as he asked Cale.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You already sent some people to help us.¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s still only about 100 people.¡±


    Bud had sent about 100 mercenaries who met Cale¡¯s conditions even during this busy and chaotic time.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Cale was thinking that Bud had already done everything he could by sending those 100 mercenaries. In fact, he was thankful that Bud helped him even during such a chaotic time.


    He then reached his hand out toward Bud.


    ¡°I''ll be back as soon as we take care of things in the pce.¡±


    ¡°......Okay.¡±


    Bud grabbed Cale¡¯s hand and the two men had a short handshake. Cale then motioned to Sorros with his eyes.


    Sorros started to whistle.


    ¡°Piiiii------¡±


    Shhhhhhh-


    The trees shook as the Elves disappeared.


    A magic circle appeared under Cale¡¯s foot again.


    ¡°Commander-nim.¡±


    ¡®What can I do for you?¡±


    Jopis opened and closed her mouth a few times before starting to speak.


    ¡°You''ll need arge number of people to strike the Molden pce.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    They were now teleporting to the capital now.


    ¡°There are more Elves, Dark Elves, and our allies in the world than you could ever imagine.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Jopisughed.


    ¡°I really seemed to have made a deal with someone who is worse than the Demonic race.¡±


    They then teleported once again.


    In a nearby forest where they could see the walls of the Molden Kingdom''s capital. Cale reached his hand out to Jopis.


    ¡°Please give it to me.¡±


    Two maps soon ended up in Cale¡¯s hand.


    One was a map of the Molden pce.


    Jopis then pointed to the other map.


    ¡°There was a time when I created a n to fix up the capital''s roads as we fixed the roads throughout the Molden Kingdom. Of course, it was just my own thoughts.¡±


    It was a small map filled with a lot of information.


    ¡°This map marks every path inside the Molden Kingdom''s capital. It shows all paths both above ground and underground. Though, this is the map of things prior to when I was exiled.¡±


    Of course, some roads might have changed.


    But it did not matter.


    ¡°My friends will discover any roads that have changed.¡±


    She pointed to the capital and gave the order.


    ¡°Time to go.¡±


    ¡°Ruff, ruff!¡±


    The five puppies responded quietly.


    She then continued to speak to the puppies.


    ¡°And drag in every dog in the capital.¡±


    It looked as if Fluffy was smiling in response.


    Her sharp fangs appeared for a moment before they disappeared.


    At the same time, the other four puppies other than Fluffy moved out in different directions.


    Once night ended and the sun started to rise over Renche, the Molden Kingdom¡¯s capital...


    ¡°...Hey Puffy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Whimper. Whimper.¡±


    Everybody in the capital woke up to a simr but slightly different morning.


    ¡°Hey Tree. Time to eat breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    A person who woke up to feed her dog...


    ¡°Hmm? Something is weird.¡±


    People who woke up early to open up their shops...


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    And the children who came out to y as soon as they woke up.


    All of them were greeted by a slightly different morning than usual.


    ¡°Hey Puffy, did you bring a friend over? Your friend¡¯s fur looks very fluffy.¡±


    ¡°Hey Tree, why are you so excited today?¡±


    ¡°Wait, were there always this many dogs in the za?¡±


    ¡°Wow! Puppies! So many puppies!¡±


    There were many dogs wagging their tails and greeting people throughout Renche, the Molden Kingdom''s capital.


    There was also a carriage moving past the castle gates.


    ¡°Wow. I never expected to enter the Molden Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Merchant Billos with his fat cheeks.


    The bastard of the Western continent''s Flynn Merchant Guild and the person who would soon take the position of sessor.


    He had appeared for the first time in a while to lead the carriage through Renche''s castle gate. Behind him were carriages that the Mercenary King had helped gather with the ¡®Fylin¡¯ Merchant Guild crest that Billos has quickly created to put on them.


    ¡°Fylin instead of Flynn! Keke, I think it would be fine to enter the Eastern continent as the Fylin Merchant Guild too. But Patriarch-nim...¡±


    Billos quietly asked the person next to him.


    ¡°...It doesn''t look like they were noticed.¡±


    Billos could see Ron smiling at him.


    ¡°They are people who lived in hiding for fifteen years.¡±


    However, his eyes were cold.


    The carriages that were said to be carrying wheat and other grains were full of the Mn Household''s people.


    The assassins who had been hiding throughout the Eastern continent from Arm had gathered until the Mn Household that had opened its wings again.


    Some of them were alone while others came with their families.


    The people who were talented enough to disguise themselves and hide from Arm were now all entering the Molden Kingdom''s capital.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He responded to Beacrox''s serious expression with a smile.


    ¡°We need to do well on our first mission.¡±


    This would be the Mn Household''s first mission.


    Billos looked back and forth between Ron and Beacrox before starting to speak.


    ¡°Cale-nim should already be on his way to the pce, right?¡±


    ¡°That is probably the case.¡±


    Beacrox focused on the pce at the center of Renche as soon as they made it through the gate.


    He recalled Cale¡¯s order.


    ¡®There will be a sudden ruckus at the pce. The Mn household will infiltrate the pce at that moment.¡¯


    Beacrox who recalled the order was wearing a pce chef¡¯s uniform while Ron was wearing a Molden pce servant uniform.


    Even the other members of the Mn household hiding in the carts were wearing different pce employee uniforms.


    ¡®Who will cause the ruckus?¡¯


    ¡®Obviously...¡¯


    Cale had smiled before he responded.


    ¡®...Me. I will do it. You know there are also a lot of people around me who would do a good job if they set their mind to it.¡¯


    Beacrox could not say anything about that as it was the truth.


    Cale who was heading to the pce at that same time said the following.


    ¡°This is damn hard.¡±

 Chapter 495: You stupid idiots! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 495: You stupid idiots! (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale, who entered into Renche, the Molden Kingdom''s capital, folded the map in his hand and handed it to Jopis.


    It was one of the two maps he had received from her.


    Cale frowned a bit as he started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like we won''t be able to infiltrate from above ground.¡±


    ¡°It does seem that way.¡±


    Jopis also had a frown that would not go away.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale turned his head toward the low voice to see Choi Han heading toward where he was hiding.


    ¡°I checked it and thest entrance is blocked as well.¡±


    ¡°...Looks like things got much moreplicated.¡±


    The robed Tasha sighed.


    A simrly robed Jopis bit down on her lips and focused on the map Cale handed her with a piercing gaze.


    ¡°In that case, we can say that there is no way to secretly infiltrate the Molden Pce from above ground.¡±


    Her gaze could not move away from the small red dots on the map.


    ¡°Even the secret entrance I dug and the secret entrance that has been maintained for generations as an escape route for the royal family are blocked.¡±


    ¡°Elisneh must have blocked all entrances.¡±


    ¡°...That uselessly meticulous bitch.¡±


    Cale pretended not to hear Jopis''s coarse words. He then looked around at the others. They all had serious expressions on their faces.


    Cale looked around a bit more before starting to speak.


    ¡°Let''s wait a bit since the underground waterways are still an option.¡±


    They still might be able to use the underground waterways to infiltrate the pce. Tasha nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is difficult to change the waterways without a major construction project. Water has to end up in the river, so the end of the waterway should still exist.¡±


    There were Dark Elf warriors currently investigating the end of the underground waterway connected to the pce as well as multiple other potential entrances throughout the capital.


    ¡°We should be able to get in through the underground waterways even if it is more difficult than going from above ground.¡±


    Tasha made it sound like it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. However, Jopis did not look relieved.


    ¡°...No. It will be difficult to use the underground waterways.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Jopis shook her head to disagree with Tasha.


    ¡°Elisneh. That bitch is probably guarding the underground waterways since she even blocked the royal family''s escape route.¡±


    Another person covered in a robe approached them at that moment.


    It was one of the Dark Elves who had gone to find an entrance into the underground waterways.


    ¡°...Tasha-nim.¡±


    His voice sounded grim.


    He immediately continued to speak to Cale and Tasha.


    ¡°All entrances to the underground waterways on the roads throughout Renche are blocked.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tasha asked in shock.


    ¡°Wait, then how do they go down to inspect the underground waterways?¡±


    "All other entrances are fine except the ones connected to the pce.¡±


    Jopis calmly started to speak as Tasha stood there in disbelief.


    ¡°They probably decided they didn''t need any entrances outside the pce because all inspections could start from the pce.¡±


    Tasha¡¯s expression stiffened.


    She realized that Elisneh the First had thoroughly blocked all paths heading into the pce.


    ¡°In that case, the end of the underground waterway will not be normal either.¡±


    The end of the underground waterways where the water used from the pce flowed out...


    That spot connected to the river.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Another Dark Elf returned afterpleting his investigation. Cale and the others had been waiting for his report. It was because he was the one who had gone to check the end of the waterway.


    "There are knights guarding the end of the waterway.¡±


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    Choi Han quietly mumbled as the Dark Elf continued his report.


    ¡°The knights look like they have some type of signal re.¡±


    They would probably use the res to inform the pce that enemies were trying to infiltrate the underground waterways.


    Everybody looked toward Cale who then started to speak.


    ¡°We will take the knights down and go in through there.¡±


    At the river flowing southeast starting from the northern part of Renche...


    There was water flowing out of the waterway located at the end of that river.


    ¡°Haaaaa. The smell is terrible even when it''s cold.¡±


    One of the four knights guarding the waterway pinched his nose and shook his head.


    ¡°At least shit doesn''t flow out of here.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    There were three waterways that started from the pce and ended at the river, with the water flowing out of this waterwaying from the kitchen, pce garden, or the knights training ground.


    ¡°What nonsense. What kind of knight has to stand guard at a ce like this? Don¡¯t you agree-, huh?¡±


    One of the other knights who was also pinching his nose and grumbling opened his eyes wide after suddenly seeing something ck appear.


    In that short moment...


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He gasped after feeling something hit the back of his neck and plopped down on the ground.


    Plop. Plop.


    All four knights quickly fainted.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    Tap.


    Cale thennded where they had been standing. The Dark Elves smiled as if they were embarrassed by what Cale had said.


    ¡°We are known for being quick.¡±


    The Dark Elves who were embarrassed but still confidently showed off about their abilities took out three res from one of the knights¡¯ pockets.


    It looked like a magic device that worked simr to a firework and looked quite strong.


    "We will hold onto these.¡±


    Another Dark Elf moved to stand next to the one who put the res in his pocket as they had nned.


    Therge group of people other than those two Dark Elves looked at the end of the underground waterway.


    There were metal bars all around therge waterway as water flowed out. There were dry parts inside the waterway that they could use to walk because it was so wide.


    Tasha looked toward the bars blocking the path and started to speak.


    ¡°We need to dest-¡±


    ng-


    She heard the sound of a sword and then could not finish her sentence.


    Click.


    Choi Han calmly returned the sword he had used back into the scabbard.


    He then pushed the bars with his hand.


    Screeeeech- bang!


    The bars that were cut cleanly fell to the ground. Cale slowly gave Choi Han a thumbs-up before motioning to Jopis.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    Fluffy was the first to enter followed by everyone else.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°What about the map-?¡±


    ¡°I don''t need it.¡±


    Jopis handed Cale the map and walked into the waterway without any hesitation.


    ¡°It looks like the waterways have not been changed. In that case, there is no need to hesitate. Please follow me.¡±


    Fluffy and Jopis quickly started to move. Cale followed behind them.


    He then sighed after walking for a bit.


    ¡°...This is damn hard.¡±


    - Human, are you okay? It must be hard walking while crouching like that!


    As Raon mentioned, it was difficult for Cale to crouch as he walked.


    Jopis who was in front of him started to speak as if trying to console him.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the Molden Pce is above our heads right now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve made it in?¡±


    Jopis nodded her head at Choi Han''s question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We were within the pce boundaries starting from that fork in the road when the path became much narrower.¡±


    They had walked down therge waterway for a while until there were many different paths and the waterway became very narrow.


    This was because they were all paths connected to different areas of the pce.


    ¡°This area is narrow, but at least there is no water on the ground.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Tasha and Choi Han continued to walk while crouching in this dry underground waterway as theymented.


    Jopis touched the top of the narrow waterway as she started to speak.


    ¡°There used to be arge flower garden at the center of the pce when the Molden Kingdom was first created.¡±


    Choi Han, Tasha, and the others all looked toward her at this unexpected story.


    ¡°Even with the dirt absorbing the water, they needed a waterway for therge garden.¡±


    ¡°Is that waterway the one we are walking through right now?¡±


    Jopis nodded her head at Cale''s question.


    ¡°Yes, it is this one. But as you can see, there is no water here now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°His highness, the king at that time got rid of the flower garden tens of years ago.¡±


    The Molden Pce''s Central Flower Garden that had been beautiful in different ways all year round was gone.


    ¡°Instead, he put some expensive marble down in the area and created arge statue at the center. It is a statue of the first king.¡±


    ¡°I guess that is meaningful in its own way.¡±


    Jopis stopped walking and looked back after hearing Tasha¡¯sment.


    She had an elegant smile on her face.


    ¡°Of course. It is very meaningful. That statue is one of the two entrances into the maze.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Choi Han held back from making that noise.


    ¡°There used to be arge maze underneath the central flower garden. That maze is as wide as the entire Molden pce.¡±


    ¡°The maze is as wide as the pce?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Jopis answered Tasha¡¯s question as Fluffy walked over to Cale.


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    Cale, who was looking at Fluffy who had her tongue out and was shaking her tail at him, looked up at Jopis and started to speak.


    ¡°I think we''re here.¡±


    ¡°...You realized it right away as I expected.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and shook the map in his hand.


    There was arge red dot on the spot Cale expected they were standing right now.


    That was their destination.


    Jopis turned her whole body around and looked at the others. The normally dark waterway was not dark because of the Fire Elementals contracted to some of the Dark Elves.


    ¡°This ce is one of the passages I tried to use in the past to run away from Elisneh.¡±


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    Cale started to speak to respond to Tasha''s question.


    ¡°I think it is the former central flower garden and the current central za.¡±


    ¡°...Do they use the term, ¡®za,¡¯ inside the pce?¡±


    ¡°It''s probably because it is so wide.¡±


    Cale looked toward Jopis to see if he was right. Jopis smiled elegantly and started to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And the statue is at the center of thatrge area.¡±


    Therge za in the shape of a square inside the pce.


    ¡°North, South, East, and West. Each direction has meeting areas for the king''s chief executives. There are mini pces for administration, military, andw.¡±


    Three of the directions had mini pces for different executives with the fourth direction having the pce where they met with the king.


    ¡°Amazing. Who would think to put the entrance into the maze at the center of such a location?¡±


    Jopis answered Tasha''s question as if it wasn¡¯t much.


    ¡°It is because it is empty when there are no meetings.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Tasha quietly gasped and Jopis reached her hand toward the ceiling.


    ¡°Since it is a meeting area only for the highest of administrators, people cannot enter this za as they please. The king personally kept this area secure as it is an important area.¡±


    Click. Click.


    Small noise filled the area.


    Jopis''s hand started to move faster but her voice was still elegant and calm.


    ¡°They could keep it well-guarded during the day because this was where important figures in the kingdom have their meetings. It was easy for the royal family to sneak around here at night because the buildings were empty after the meetings.¡±


    ¡°There were probably no concerns about the secret getting out because the people guarding the ce were the king¡¯s most loyal subjects.¡±


    Jopis nodded her head at Choi Han''s statement.


    Since the king personally handled the area, he made sure to put experts as guards.


    ¡°That is why knights stood guard around these four empty pces at night and the royal family members stealthily came and went. The pce where the administrators actually do work always has a light on because someone is working, but it is at theplete opposite direction of the meeting pces.¡±


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°That is why we came in the morning.¡±

 Chapter 496: You stupid idiots! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 496: You stupid idiots! (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Jopis smiled as beautifully as a painting at Cale''s statement.


    Click.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. One of the four meeting areas is certain to have a meeting right now.¡±


    Cale and Jopis had aimed for this moment on purpose.


    Cale started to speak.


    "Based on the information from the Mercenaries Guild, the administrative executives should be having an early meeting here today. They also said that the military executives will not have a meeting for a while.¡±


    There were mercenaries all around the continent. They had awork that could reach everywhere.


    That was why it was easy for one of them to connect with a pce attendant.


    It was also easy to hear about the pce meeting schedule from that attendant. This was because the Molden Kingdom had attendants cleaning up after high-ranking individuals instead of royal servants.


    Cale and Jopis were able toe up with a n with all of the information they gathered.


    ¡°Administrative executives and no military.¡±


    Tasha mumbled before starting to smile.


    Lots of people would be inside and outside if there was a meeting going on.


    That meant it was the perfect time to gather attention or cause a ruckus.


    And if the military side was not present...


    Her gaze headed toward Cale who was pushing a square te up with Jopis.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect to cause a ruckus?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale answered before motioning to Choi Han with his chin. Choi Han squeezed through some people to push the te up in Cale¡¯s ce.


    Cale brushed the dirt off his hands as he started to speak.


    ¡°That is why... As soon as this opens, just do as I told you to do and go where I told you to go.¡±


    - I understand, human!


    Raon answered in his mind while the others answered with their gazes. It could not be helped.


    Screeeech-


    The square te was lifted with a quiet noise.


    The Dark Elves had their Fire Elementals disappear. Sunlight started to enter through the tiny crack. The group looked outside the crack.


    Cale whispered as everybody keptpletely quiet.


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    His voice made everyone tense as if they had heard thunder.


    Choi Han put more strength into his hands.


    Clunk!


    The square te disappeared with a loud noise and an opening big enough for two or three adults to fit through appeared.


    ¡°Raon, Choi Han. Go!¡±


    Cale shouted as he exited the path.


    The sun shined in his eyes as he quickly located the central za and the four pces.


    Only the pce he expected was the administrative executives¡¯ pce was busy and full of people.


    ¡®It¡¯s going as nned.¡¯


    Cale''s eyes sparkled.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I, intruders!¡±


    "Sound the rm!¡±


    ¡°Hurry over to the Knights Brigade!¡±


    Cale could see the guards and knights who were protecting the za entrance and the four pces be shocked after noticing them.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii- piiiiiiiiiiiiiii-


    One of the knights quickly blew into a flute to sound the rm.


    Cale felt people continuing toe out of the path behind him and pointed to a location.


    ¡°Target.¡±


    He started with the first task.


    - Aimpleted!


    Cale started to speak after hearing Raon''s voice.


    The guards were chaotic after seeing them suddenly appear... The knights who were quickly running toward them...


    Click, click.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why is there so much chaos during a meeting?¡±


    The secretaries of the high-ranking administrators frowning while looking out the window...


    The annoyed high-ranking administrators peeking out the window...


    Cale¡¯s loud voice echoed in all of their ears.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    Everybody stiffened up in shock.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a terrorist with a bomb!¡±


    They all then quickly covered their heads or ttened down on the ground to avoid the explosion.


    They then looked toward where Cale was pointing.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°...My goodness!¡±


    They finally realized where Cale was pointing.


    - I''m going!


    Cale heard Raon¡¯s voice and soon saw arge ball of mana shooting up into the sky.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    It exploded in the sky.


    It was extremelyrge for an explosion that instantly happened. It gave everybody who was looking at it the chills.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°...What the...?¡±


    It also made the shocked individuals flinch.


    The explosion happened in the sky and not where they were expecting. It happened in the sky where it did not harm them at all.


    However, they subconsciously looked toward it because the explosion was sorge.


    The people at the pce were not the only ones looking at the explosion.


    ¡°Get started.¡±


    Ron gave the order to his assassins...


    ¡°Everybody remember the Mercenary King¡¯s words?¡±


    ¡°Ruff, ruff!¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, these puppies are so smart. But why did they call so many of their friends over?¡±


    The one hundred mercenaries started to move.


    And finally...


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Time for war.¡±


    Outside the castle... The hidden warriors started to head toward the castle.


    However, the Molden pce knights who had been anxious after seeing the explosion quickly snapped out of it and calmed down. They quickly figured out the situation.


    ¡°Intruders, intruders have appeared!¡±


    ¡°Grab those bastards!¡±


    They didn''t know why the intruders caused an explosion in the sky, but they first needed to capture the intruders.


    The robed Jopis appeared next to Cale at that moment.


    Cale turned his head and Cale and Jopis made eye contact in that short moment. Jopis smiled.


    ¡°Do it. I''m sure my ancestors would understand.¡±


    She then pulled the hood off her head and walked forward.


    "Everybody stop!¡±


    She shouted and the guard knight captain, as well as everybody looking out the window, all had wide eyes as they froze in shock.


    ¡°H, how is Princess Jopis-!¡±


    In the short moment that someone¡¯s shocked voice echoed through the area...


    That was the opening for Cale.


    ¡°Second target!¡±


    ng-


    Choi Han walked past Cale and pulled out his sword.


    Tap.


    He kicked off the ground as soon as he walked past Cale.


    Cale started to speak at the same time.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    - I''m destroying it!


    Choi Han swung his sword.


    The eyes of the people who noticed where Choi Han was aiming opened wide.


    ¡°O, over there-¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Choi Han was swinging toward the direction Cale had pointed at earlier and shocked everyone.


    Knights charged forward to stop him and some administrators tried to climb out the window but failed.


    Choi Han''s sword shed from top to bottom.


    And then...


    ¡°...T, the statue-¡±


    ¡°The statue has been split in half!¡±


    The statue of the first king was cut in half.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    Jopis and Fluffy started to run. Cale was next to them with the others surrounding them to protect them.


    The statue that had been split in half then fell to the side.


    Boooom!


    The statue that used to be one created arcs on both sides as the now two halves fell.


    Baaaaaang!


    Baaaaang-!


    Tworge fire arrows hit the two parts of the statue and caused an explosion.


    It was Raon¡¯s magic.


    Cale lifted his head.


    He could see knights charging toward them through the fire caused by the statue.


    ¡°Get them!¡±


    ¡°No! We must stop them! Kill them if it is too hard to capture them!¡±


    ¡°We must at least capture former Princess Jopis! This is a rebellion! A revolt!¡±


    He then heard guards and knights running toward them and shouting behind him as well.


    Cale lowered his head.


    He could see Jopis¡¯s hands shaking as she moved the device to open the door to the maze.


    ¡°Please feel free to take your time. It is fine.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need.¡±


    She shook her head at Cale''s statement and removed her hands.


    ¡°I''m already done.¡±


    Booboobooooooom-


    A small path appeared underneath the tform the cut statue had been on.


    Then a staircase appeared.


    ¡°Go in!¡±


    Cale gave the order and quickly entered the stairs. Jopis and Fluffy were already running in front of him.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    "Cale-nim, everybody is inside!¡±


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    Cale confirmed everybody was inside before calling Raon as nned.


    ¡°Third target!¡±


    - Alright!


    Large ck mana spears shot out toward the open path.


    They then crashed into the ceiling of the path.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    There was yet anotherrge explosion.


    ¡°No! The entrance is destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Inform her majesty! Sound the Grade-1 rm!¡±


    The knights were shouting. However, their voices were drowned out by the explosion.


    Jopis started to shout as well.


    ¡°The ceiling of the stairs will break soon! Move faster if you don''t want your f*cking heads hit by rocks!¡±


    The ceiling of the stairs was crumbling starting from the entrance.


    ¡°Tasha!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Tasha picked Jopis up after hearing Cale call her.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    Jopis elegantly thanked her while the puppy somehow knew to jump into Choi Han¡¯s arms. Choi Han easily held Fluffy in his arms as Cale activated the Sound of the Wind and started to speak.


    ¡°We are increasing our speed.¡±


    The rest of the group all sped up as well.


    The ceiling of the stairs started to crumble even faster.


    Booooooooooo-m!


    Once everybody in the group made it out of the stairs...


    Boooom!


    The crumbling ceiling stopped at the end of the stairs. Jopis looked at this and started to speak.


    She still looked elegant while being carried over Tasha''s shoulder.


    ¡°The ceiling of the stairs and the ceiling of the maze were created differently. The ceiling of the maze will not break because of something like this.¡±


    She then got down and pointed forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s over here.¡±


    Cale could see a maze sorge that he could not see the other end in an area with a high ceiling.


    Jopis looked at the group and continued to speak.


    "This maze has thousands of paths. People who don''t know the way will get lost and die.¡±


    Cale made eye contact with her.


    ¡°This ce has the item you are looking for. But it is easy to die here.¡±


    ¡°Why is it easy to die here?¡±


    An elegant smile appeared on Jopis¡¯s face.


    ¡°There are odd monsters throughout the maze and the path is veryplicated and difficult to memorize. I''m also certain Elisneh''s subordinates are hiding somewhere in thisrge maze in order to prepare for intruders.¡±


    She was not done.


    "Furthermore, therge walls that make up the maze...¡±


    The walls that were at least three times Cale¡¯s height and were also as thick as two or three people standing side to side.


    ¡°It is not easy to break those walls, but even if you manage to do so, there is dead mana liquid inside the walls. It is easy to die from being poisoned by the dead mana that sts out when you break the wall. That is why you need someone who knows the path to guide you....Commander-nim?¡±


    Jopis stopped talking and looked toward the snickering Cale. She then flinched as if she realized something.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale chuckled and walked over to two people wearing robes and put his hand on their shoulders.


    One of the people took off the robe to reveal a smiling Tasha underneath.


    The other person was Mary.


    The other Dark Elves in the group stepped forward as well. The others opened up a path for them.


    Cale looked at them and started to speak.


    ¡°Now then, we will only charge forward.¡±


    Cale pointed toward the maze.


    Whether the walls were thick or the path wasplicated and difficult to get through...


    Regardless of whether there were enemies or monsters here and there...


    ¡°Destroy everything.¡±


    None of it mattered if they just destroyed everything as they charged forward.


    The fake World Tree was said to be at the center of the maze.


    It was faster to charge straight forward than to go through this winding maze when the enemies maye at any moment.


    ¡°Son of a......¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing the elegant swearing. Jopis smiled as if she had never swore and gracefully started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best. I wee such crazy actions.¡±


    Mary started to speak at the same time.


    ¡°It is easy to charge forward. It is easy to destroy everything.¡±


    - We¡¯ll pierce through! I¡¯ll pierce through everything in a straight line!


    Cale found this six-years-old Dragon''s shout and the GPS-like voice very reliable.

 Chapter 497: You stupid idiots! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 497: You stupid idiots! (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Wait, who showed up?¡±


    Elisneh the First jumped up from the throne.


    The knight in front of her was shaking but responded with an urgent expression.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    This was Elisneh¡¯s office where her close confidants gathered to meet.


    This was the ce where everything in the Molden Kingdom was determined.


    The knight clenched his eyes shut before opening them and almost shouted.


    ¡°Former Princess Jopis has infiltrated the castle with some unknown individuals!¡±


    Elisneh started to frown after hearing the report again.


    "The people who came with her were one ck-haired swordsman, one red-haired man, and others who were all hiding under robes!¡±


    Elisneh''s clenched fists were shaking.


    ¡°They destroyed the statue in the central za.¡±


    The knight took a deep breath.


    He had been working at the pce for three years.


    The Knight Captain had given him an important task because he was loyal and obeyed all the rules.


    His task was to protect an entrance that very few people in the pce knew about.


    Of course, he had no idea where that path underground led.


    ¡°Then they entered the underground path underneath it!¡±


    ¡°Jopis went down there?¡±


    The knight flinched at Elisneh¡¯s frown before responding.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty! She then destroyed the entrance to the path!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing on your job to let something like-!¡±


    Elisneh looked ready to throw the bottle of ink in front of her at the knight.


    ¡°Your majesty!¡±


    One of her vassals urgently called out to her at that moment. Elisneh let out a deep sigh after making eye contact with him.


    Her mask as a benevolent king had almost been broken.


    Elisneh returned to her cold but benevolent expression and sat back down on the throne.


    ¡°...My little sister is here.¡±


    Although she was speaking calmly, the fire in her eyes could not be covered.


    Jopis. That bitch had returned.


    The only bitch who had not listened to her.


    Elisneh slowly closed her eyes before opening them back.


    One of her vassals gave an order to a Royal Mage standing to the side of the office.


    ¡°Why is there no contact from the Ghost Vige? Contact them right away!¡±


    The Royal Mage immediately started to connect the videomunication device.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point.¡±


    However, Elisneh shook her head.


    The fact that Jopis appeared at the capital without any contact from the Ghost Vige must mean that it had fallen into Jopis''s hands.


    The Royal Mage soon shook his head with a frown.


    ¡°We cannot get through to them!¡±


    Elisneh looked toward the knight and started to speak.


    ¡°Raise the rm to special grade and protect all members of the royal family.¡±


    She could not let that bitch Jopis find the members of the royal family.


    Elisneh was using them as hostages against Jopis.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡±


    The knight thought it was very much like Elisneh to think about protecting her family first.


    ¡°Also, tell the Knight Captain to immediatelye to the location.¡±


    ¡°Your majesty, which location-¡±


    The knight cautiously asked as one of the three close confidants in the room peeked toward Elisneh and quickly responded.


    "The Knight Captain will know where we are talking about, so go quickly! We will escort her majesty there immediately!¡±


    ¡°I understand! Hand salute!¡±


    The knight saluted Elisneh before quickly running out of the office.


    Only Elisneh''s close confidants were left in the office now.


    There was chaos outside, but it was calm inside the office.


    One of the vassals started to speak.


    There was a small mirror in his hand.


    ¡°It is Cale Henituse.¡±


    The man who was known as the Minister of Finance had a mirror that was vibrating in his hand.


    Ooooooong-


    It was simr to the staff in Tiger shaman Gashan''s hand.


    ¡°The Elves should be here as well.¡±


    "The Dark Elves as well.¡±


    The other two vassals touched a quill pen and their sses as they responded as well. Both items were gently vibrating as well.


    ¡°We expected all of this.¡±


    ¡°My liege, we did not expect Jopis to be here.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Elisneh responded calmly to the sses-wearing person''sment.


    However, the bottle of ink in her hand looked ready to break at any moment.


    ¡°We are heading underground.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡±


    The three individuals bowed and headed for the door.


    Screeeech-!


    The office door opened and Elisneh walked toward the open door.


    ¡®We expected this.¡¯


    They had expected Cale Henituse and the Elves.


    They had expected the Dark Elves as well.


    However, they had not expected Jopis at all. She hadpletely forgotten about her.


    ¡®But it¡¯s great. I''ll kill you all at once.¡¯


    She took a small wooden staff the size of her palm out of her inner pocket.


    Elisneh turned around and looked toward the Royal Mage before she exited the room.


    ¡°You know what you need to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Just leave it to me, your majesty!¡±


    Elisneh did not respond and simply walked out of the office.


    The Royal Mage was left alone in the office. Actually, this ck mage who was pretending to be the Royal Mage reached his hand toward the videomunication device.


    ¡®I need to contact our liege.¡¯


    It was time to contact his true liege and not this fake liege.


    The time they had been waiting for had arrived.


    The ck mage saw the videomunication device shing at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He looked confused while looking at the source of the call.


    ¡°...Why is a foreign nation calling us right now?¡±


    It was a call from the kingdom that bordered the Molden Kingdom to the north.


    He connected that call first because he was the Royal Mage as well.


    At the same time, Elisneh was heading toward somewhere as she started to speak.


    ¡°Find them immediately.¡±


    Ooooooong-


    The staff started to vibrate.


    At that moment.


    The first wall was breaking.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    ¡°Step back!¡±


    Everybody in the rear took two or three steps back after hearing Cale¡¯s shout.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The hood of one of the individuals who stepped back came off.


    ¡°Crazy bastards!¡±


    It was Elf Warrior Jeet.


    He frowned while looking at the crumbling maze wall. He was swearing toward the people of the Molden pce.


    Craaaaaaack-


    Cracks started to appear around the destroyed part of the wall as well.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Tasha gave the order to charge toward the destroyed wall and the Dark Elf warriors immediately charged forward.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The first destroyed maze wall...


    The dead mana liquid that was inside the wall shot out and drenched the Dark Elves in front of the group.


    Jeet started to frown even more while looking at it.


    It was not because of the Dark Elves.


    ¡°I thought the dead mana river was it!¡±


    The Elves had infiltrated the Molden Pce once already to destroy the fake World Tree.


    They had chased after the aura of the World Tree until they were stopped by the dead mana river. That was why they had not managed to see the maze.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°We are immediately heading to the second wall.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander-nim!¡±


    The Dark Elves immediately headed toward the next wall a few meters away.


    Cale activated the Sound of the Wind and followed behind them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to really destroy the walls like this to proceed.¡±


    Jopismented as she walked next to Cale.


    Cale looked at her for a moment before responding.


    ¡°The maze is quiterge and the item we are looking for is at the center. We need to move quickly and get as close to it as possible before we run into Elisneh.¡±


    ¡°The best scenario would be to arrive at the center of the maze before we run into Elisneh.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    The two people stopped chatting after hearing the explosion.


    The second wall was destroyed and the Dark Elves started tough as they ran toward the flowing dead mana liquid.


    ¡°Kahaha- this is like free medicine-!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    However, they soon flinched and stepped back.


    Boom. Boom! Boom!


    The ground started to shake.


    In the maze that was lit up by a small torch...


    There was a monster that was at least 2.5 times Cale¡¯s height on the other side of the destroyed wall.


    ¡°Koon!¡±


    Elf Jeet called out the name of another Elf who removed his hood and responded.


    ¡°I''m certain that is a Hidek!¡±


    The Elf from the Eastern continent mentioned the name of a monster that frequently appeared on the Eastern continent. He started to exin about the monster.


    ¡°But it looks very different than they normally look!¡±


    They were deep underground. This monster lived in this ce without any sunlight nor a source of water.


    There was no way it would be the same as the normal monster it resembled.


    Cale looked toward the bear-like monster that had smooth purple skin without any hair and started to speak.


    ¡°...It looks like it was created through experimentation. Tasha.¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Cale who called for Tasha turned his head to look at Jeet who shouted his name.


    ¡°The Elves will take care of it.¡±


    ¡°That is not allowed.¡±


    Jeet saw someone stepping forward.


    He had not seen the person''s face until now, but he could tell who it was based on the voice. It was Mary.


    She looked toward the group and continued to speak.


    ¡°This one is mine.¡±


    Boom. Boom!


    Therge monster was still heading toward them.


    ¡°Rooooar!¡±


    The monster that looked excited to find prey after a long time roared as it approached them.


    Mary looked toward Choi Han and started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han-nim, please help me.¡±


    ng-!


    The Elves saw Choi Han instantly take his sword out and step forward.


    He only moved forward in a straight line.


    ¡°Rooooar!¡±


    The monster that was holding a weird and hideous club in its hand was not very quick because of itsrge size.


    Bang! Baaaaang!


    However, the ground cracked and debris flew up every time the monster took a step.


    ¡°Looks like I''ll need to end it quickly.¡±


    Tatap.


    Choi Han lightly jumped up and tried to swing his sword.


    As his sword headed up...


    Squeak-.


    Choi Han heard a voice in his ear.


    He then heard it one more time a bit quieter.


    Squeak.


    It was a rat.


    It was the sound of a rat.


    Choi Han instantly thought about the rats that the Illusionist, Elisneh the First controlled.


    ¡®...The monster isn¡¯t the issue!¡¯


    Choi Han turned his head toward the direction of the noise and changed the angle of his sh.


    The rat first. He needed to catch the rat first.


    ¡°Catch the rat!¡±


    Choi Han heard Cale¡¯s orders at the same time. He could feel the others quickly starting to move.


    However, Choi Han was able to quickly locate the rat as he had heard the rat¡¯s squeak before anybody else.


    He had seen the red eyes of the rat peeking out of a different path of the maze behind the monster.


    He was certain that it was one of Elisneh¡¯s subordinates.


    Choi Han started to frown.


    Boom. Boom!


    He needed to get past therge monster to capture the rat.


    ¡°...Damn it!¡±


    Choi Han urgently twisted his body.


    His legs kicked off the ground to jump over the monster and his upper body lowered to move forward.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Choi Han saw something white move past him.


    - Choi Han, move!


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    He heard Raon''s anxious voice at the same time.


    ¡°Roooooooar!¡±


    It was difficult for an adult like Choi Han to get past the monster¡¯srge body to catch the rat.


    It was hard to find an opening.


    However, there was arge enough opening for a small animal.


    ¡®...Fluffy!¡¯


    Cale could see Fluffy running past Choi Han and slipping through in between the monster¡¯s legs.


    Her movements resembled lightning.


    Cale had thought it was a white line at first.


    Fluffy who had run forward extremely quickly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Squeeeak-!¡±


    Her open mouth bit down on the escaping rat.


    ¡°S, squeak-!¡±


    She then threw it into the air.


    Fluffy then jumped up behind it and kicked the rat with her front paws.


    The rat was sent flying in the air.


    Fluffy started to move again at that moment.


    The puppy turned around and started to run.


    ¡°Rooooar!¡±


    She then almost instantly started to climb up on top of the smooth purple monster¡¯s body.


    The shocked monster swung its club and tried to get Fluffy off its back.


    However, Fluffy continued to kick against the monster¡¯s back and climb higher.


    And in that short moment...


    ¡°Rooooooo, ugh!¡±


    Fluffy opened her mouth and fangs suddenly grew out before she bit down on the monster¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    She then ripped out its neck.


    Plop.


    The rat that had been sent flyingnded in front of Cale¡¯s feet. The rat had fainted with blood flowing out of its neck.


    However, Cale had no time to look at the rat.


    Plop. Plop.


    The monster¡¯s head that was ripped off before it could even scream had fallen to the ground.


    This monster seemed to have thick skin and sturdy bones that looked as if they would need to use Choi Han¡¯s aura to cut apart with a single attack.


    However, that monster was ripped as if it was made of paper by Fluffy¡¯s fangs.


    The headless monster¡¯s body slowly tilted back.


    Boooom-!


    Fluffy who was not standing on top of the fallen monster¡¯s body opened her mouth again.


    Her fangs had be small again.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar-¡±


    Fluffy¡¯s roar seemed to make the entire maze shake.


    Cale made eye contact with Fluffy. Fluffy smiled and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    She barked cutely but Cale¡¯s shoulders curled in a bit.


    He was slightly scared.


    However, the corners of his lips were twitching.


    This was the unexpected appearance of a strong ally.

 Chapter 498: You stupid idiots! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 498: You stupid idiots! (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale looked toward Jopis and started to speak.


    ¡°She ripped its f*cking head off right away as you mentionedst time.¡±


    Cale knew that Fluffy was no ordinary dog, but he didn''t expect her to be strong enough to send most strong individuals to the curb.


    ¡®I guess she must be a divine animal or a spiritual being or something?¡¯


    He had no way of knowing the truth about Fluffy and her siblings. However, one person should know. Cale looked toward Jopis.


    ¡°...Uhh...mm.¡±


    However, Jopis seemed slightly shocked, unlike what he expected. Her eyes quickly calmed down before sparkling as if she had found some type of treasure.


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    Fluffy walked over and rubbed her face on Jopis¡¯s leg. That action put monster blood on Jopis''s pants, but Jopis smiled warmly and patted Fluffy''s back.


    ¡°You snapped the f*cking head right off.¡±


    ¡°Ruff-!¡±


    Cale watched them with a satisfied expression before looking forward.


    The monster had died instantly and the rat had fainted.


    The current situation was very good.


    They had no reason to hesitate at all.


    He looked toward Mary.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°It''s clean.¡±


    Shhhhh.


    Mary¡¯s two hands that were covered by the robe poked out.


    Her hands were covered in spiderweb-like ck threads.


    ck threads started to flow out of her hands.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    One of the Elves gulped.


    This was the first time he saw a necromancer use their power. He had heard that the power that was said to have disappeared a long time ago had reappeared. However, he had not believed it.


    Seeing that power again made him flinch.


    Oooooooooooong-


    Everything that had been covering the monster became wrapped up in the ck threads and disappeared.


    Finally, only the monster''s bones were left behind.


    ¡°It really was not a regr monster.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Young master-nim, that monster was poisoned by dead mana.¡±


    The bones that should have been white were dyed ck.


    The bones had been poisoned by dead mana.


    Cale and the robed Mary made eye contact.


    Both of them started to speak at the same time.


    ¡°It looks like a chimera.¡±


    ¡°It seems to be an experiment.¡±


    Their choices of words were different, but they were talking about the same thing.


    The Elves who had been watching saw one of their own stepping forward.


    ¡°They should be monsters who were changed through ck magic experiments.¡±


    It was Elf Pendrick who could not control Elementals but specialized in healing.


    Pendrick who had learned a lot of things from ancient Dragon Eruhaben looked toward the bones of the monster before looking toward Cale.


    ¡°They¡¯re just like the golems. It looks like the chimeras were created with ck magic as well.¡±


    The Elves who did not know about the Dragon half-blood''s existence frowned after hearing the term, ''chimera.¡¯


    That was something that went against thews of nature.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I''m finished.¡±


    Fluffy barked loudly after Marymented in her calm voice.


    ¡°My goodness.¡±


    The Elves watched as therge skeleton slowly stood up.


    ¡°Roooooooar-¡±


    The skeleton that stood up without a head picked the skull and ced it back in the proper location as ck threads tied the two parts together.


    It was 2.5 times Cale''s height.


    It wasn¡¯t as tall as the maze walls, but it gave off a sense of pressure as everybody needed to look up at it.


    The way the ck threads were surrounding the ck bones made them think about something.


    ¡°It resembles a Dark Knight.¡±


    It made them think of a monster not from this world but one that was said to exist in the Demon World. That was how much pressure this monster was giving them.


    It would look even scarier if this tall monster got on top of a ck steed.


    The Elves turned their gazes toward Mary who created such a creature.


    Mary looked toward Cale at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gathered one monster.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡®Gathered what?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Jeet and Mary and continued to speak as the Elves flinched.


    "We need to increase the number of our allied soldiers as much as possible.¡±


    They all looked toward the ck skeleton monster after hearing, ''allied soldiers.¡¯


    Allied soldiers plural. That meant that she was not finished with just this one skeleton.


    "Mary, have Choi Han and the Elves help you increase the number of allies as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°We understand, Commander-nim!¡±


    Tasha who received Cale¡¯s gaze then headed forward. Cale pointed to the third maze wall behind the monster.


    There was a corner, but he had no intention of walking around it. He was only going to move forward.


    ¡°Destroy it!¡±


    The Dark Elves responded to Tasha''s order and headed past the monster to the third wall.


    - A mana arrow this time!


    Raon''s ck arrow that was in front of the Dark Elves destroyed the wall.


    A wall was just a wall no matter how thick it was, and the Elementals and Raon had no problem breaking it.


    Cale activated his Sound of the Wind and followed behind them.


    Baaaaaang!


    Baaaaang!


    Wall after wall came tumbling down.


    There seemed to be an endless number of walls, but they continued to move forward and Jopis made ament.


    ¡°We should be able to cut the time in half if we keep moving like this!¡±


    Another monster appeared at that moment.


    ¡°Forward!¡±


    Elf Jeet gave the order and numerous fire arrows appeared and shot toward the monster. The monster soon fell down and Mary walked over and created another ally.


    Jeet approached Cale and looked up at the top of the maze as he asked.


    ¡°Commander-nim. What if we move on top of the walls?¡±


    He thought it would be most efficient and save a lot of time and effort to run on top of the maze walls.


    The maze walls were not up to the ceiling.


    The ceiling was extremely high, and the walls that were approximately three times Cale¡¯s height were thick enough for them to run on them.


    There was someone who responded to Jeet¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°You¡¯ll fall into an illusion.¡±


    Everything was resolved with Cale¡¯s single statement.


    Jopis exined further.


    ¡°There are illusions cast throughout the top of the walls. There might be people among us who won''t fall into the illusion, but we have no way of knowing who that might be.¡±


    There was a reason Cale had given up on running across the top of the walls when he created the n.


    ¡°If even one person falls into an illusion while running on top of the walls, then that''s a loss of two people and not just one. That is why it is safer to go through the maze.¡±


    If one person fell into an illusion... They would need someone to protect that person as well, so it was a dangerous gamble for a group like theirs where every person who was capable of fighting was important.


    ¡°...They made this extremely annoying.¡±


    Jeet frowned and sighed before clenching his sword.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving.¡±


    Tasha who stopped for a moment started to work again.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Choi Han put his index finger against his lips. He crouched down and looked toward a corner in the maze instead of looking forward.


    Cale heard Raon''s voice in his mind as well.


    - There¡¯s something on the other side of that corner!


    Choi Han stealthily started to move without making any noise.


    He then swung his sword.


    sh!


    They heard the sound of cloth getting cut.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Aaah! What the... who are you?!¡±


    The Elves quickly ran toward the source of the scream.


    Cale quickly ran past the corner.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    He saw some children surrounded by the Elves and Choi Han once he turned the corner. The youngest child looked to be around 10 years old while the eldest seemed to be 17 or 18 years old at max.


    Their clothes that looked extremely luxurious also looked very loose.


    They looked like they had a lot of money.


    ¡®...I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    He turned his head and looked for Jopis.


    ¡®Jopis might be shaken.¡¯


    However, Jopis was already rushing past him.


    Cale could see the ripples on Jopis''s face that had beenpletely calm until now.


    ¡°You guys......!¡±


    Jopis could not even finish her sentence.


    ¡°...Noona!¡±


    ¡°Unni...? Is that you, Jopis unni?¡±


    The children blinked in shock after seeing her.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Tasha who was looking at them gasped.


    ¡®They¡¯re part of the royal family.¡¯


    The children who looked simr to Jopis in hair color or appearance seemed to be Jopis¡¯s cousins.


    Jopis ran past Cale before slowing down as she approached them.


    She hesitated before she started to speak.


    ¡°Why are you guys here.......?¡±


    Why were the young children of the royal family in here?


    Especially in the middle of the day?


    Jopis''s pupils started to shake and the oldest looking boy stepped forward and started to speak.


    He looked wary of Choi Han and the Elves as he made eye contact with Jopis.


    ¡°We should do what we can to help her majesty who strains herself day and night with work.¡±


    Jopis started to frown as soon as she heard that response.


    The young children hadrge ss bottles in their arms.


    The ss bottles that were sealed tightly were full of a ck liquid.


    Anybody would be able to tell that they were full of dead mana.


    However, the children had not realized that.


    The youngest girl who seemed to be about ten years old whimpered as she approached Jopis.


    She then proudly lifted the ss bottle toward Jopis.


    ¡°So you are Jopis unni!¡±


    ¡°...Oh, Belle.¡±


    Jopis slightly teared up.


    Cale believed she had a close rtionship with this child named Belle in the past.


    ¡°...You were just a baby...you''re already this big.¡±


    Jopis seemed to have a flood of emotions.


    The child named Belle looked excited as she continued to speak while holding the ss bottle up toward Jopis.


    ¡°Our benevolent majesty said that these things are the ck jewels that would make the Molden Kingdom even more prosperous. It is so precious that we can''t even touch it. She said that each bottle was worth a thousand pieces of gold!¡±


    Cale held back a sigh.


    It should be worth that much because it was made with human lives.


    - Human. Do you think those children are all under illusions?


    ¡®Probably. That¡¯s probably why they think that ck thing is something extremely precious.¡¯


    The oldest boy walked up to Belle and Jopis and started to speak with a concerned expression.


    ¡°But noonim, why are you in this ce?¡±


    He slowly looked over Jopis with concern.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it not okay for you to be here like this?¡±


    ¡°That-¡±


    Jopis hesitated before she started to respond.


    But at that moment...


    ¡°A traitor like you.......!¡±


    Cale shouted as the boy''s gaze quickly changed and his hand moved into his pocket.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    A dagger came out of the boy''s pocket.


    He seemed to have trained, as the dagger instantly headed toward Jopis''s neck as she looked at Belle.


    ¡°You betrayed her majesty and the family! How dare youe here?!¡±


    The veins on the boy''s neck were visible as he shouted with an angry gaze.


    The dagger moved quickly to take Jopis''s life.


    However, Choi Han who had approached without the boy noticing, moved his hand toward the boy.


    Tang!


    However, Choi Han stopped moving.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    The dagger was sent flying.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Then he saw Jopis''s hand clenching the boy''s neck.


    Jopis''s other hand that had pped the dagger away was bleeding from being lightly scratched in the process. However, Jopis was not even looking at the blood.


    She looked toward the boy and the rest of the royal children who were showing her animosity.


    Her gaze seemed to be full of fire as she looked at the boy.


    ¡°You stupid fool.¡±


    Jopis who enunciated each word released her grip on the boy''s neck.


    ¡°Huff. Huff. As expected, a traitor will only continue to sin.¡±


    The boy took a deep breath as he red at Jopis.


    ¡°So stupid. So very stupid.¡±


    Jopis continued to mumble the word ¡®stupid¡¯ as she looked at the children while they continued to re at her with animosity.


    Cale then realized that Jopis was not saying those words to the children.


    Jopis''s tightly clenched fists were shaking.


    She was angry with herself right now.


    ¡®You''re so stupid. Jopis, why did you live like such an idiot?¡¯


    The situation had changed in the many years she lived exiled in Ghost Vige.


    She was so angry at the fact that even young children were moving dead mana like this that she was starting to get a migraine.


    ¡®But still, sending children to this ce? Especially when there are monsters everywhere? And they¡¯re holding ss bottles of dead mana?¡¯


    The children could be killed by monsters or by the dead mana if something happened and the ss bottle broke.


    Jopis was shocked that Elisneh would make children do that kind of job.


    Step, step.


    The royal children who saw Jopis''s angry gaze peeked at Cale and the others as they slowly took steps back.


    However, they had nowhere to go as the Elves were already behind them.


    Jopis who was watching them heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    Jopis looked up along with Cale.


    Grrrrr-


    Fluffy revealed her fangs and started to growl.


    They heard people''s voices from a distance.


    ¡°Everybody, follow me! We need to capture that rebel Jopis!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Jopis quietly mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Knight Captain''s voice. His voice hasn''t changed after all these years.¡±


    There were two entrances to the maze.


    The knights seemed to have entered through the other entrance.


    There were also people who had entered earlier than the knights.


    Tap. Tap tap.


    Those people were descending to the top of the maze walls.


    There were a total of 4 people.


    One middle-aged person. Two old people.


    The three people whonded on top of the walls started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, princess-nim.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°It''s been a while. Former Princess Jopis.¡±


    The three of them all greeted her in different ways.


    However, Jopis was looking at the fourth person on top of the wall.


    The two of them made eye contact.


    The royal children bowed with bright expressions at that moment.


    ¡°We greet her majesty!¡±


    ¡°Her majesty came to save us!¡±


    ¡°Your majesty!¡±


    Elisneh the First, Monarch of the Molden Kingdom.


    She was standing on top of the wall looking down.


    Elisneh had a benevolent smile on her face as she looked at Jopis and started to speak.


    However, her voice was directed at the children unlike her gaze.


    ¡°Yes. I came to save you all.¡±


    ¡°Your majesty!¡±


    ¡°You came here to save us when you are probably very busy with your work!¡±


    Elisneh¡¯s gentle and warm voice flowed out once more.


    ¡°As your ruler and family, of course I needed toe to save you. Why else would Ie here in the middle of work?¡±


    ¡°...Your majesty-¡±


    ¡°Soooob.¡±


    The children were full of admiration and one even started to cry tears of relief.


    A brusque voicemented at that moment.


    ¡°Such bullshit in front of the children.¡±


    Silence filled the area.


    Everybody looked toward the source of thement.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale was standing there.


    Cale put on an awkward smile and pointed to his mouth.


    ¡°Aigoo. My bad. It just popped out because I was so shocked.¡±

 Chapter 499: You stupid idiots! (5)

    <h4>Chapter 499: You stupid idiots! (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°W, what the...! How dare you use a word like bullshit toward her majesty!¡±


    The oldest child looked toward Cale and pointed rudely at him. He looked as if he could not speak properly because he was in disbelief.


    On the other hand, Jopis had an elegant smile on her face as she nodded her head.


    The boy who saw her reaction raised his voice even more and shouted toward Cale and Jopis.


    ¡°This, what indecency! You are just a traitor anyway!¡±


    ¡®That kid sure has a loud voice.¡¯


    Cale shook his head from side to side.


    ¡°Haaaaaa. Looks like we¡¯ll need to fight while carrying baggage.¡±


    ¡°W, what?¡±


    The boy could not hide his shock at Cale who called him baggage.


    Cale didn''t care as he casuallymented back.


    ¡°You guys are hostages. Hostages.¡±


    The boy and the other children¡¯s expressions changed after hearing hisment.


    The gazes of the older children turned grim and they all started to shout.


    ¡°We cannot be hostages! Just kill us! We will not be a hindrance to her majesty!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, kill us!¡±


    "We would dly die for her majesty!¡±


    ¡®Wow. Do these punks even know what it means to die?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Jopis in disbelief.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been seriously bewitched.¡±


    Cale recalled the first time he met Elisneh.


    She had bewitched the people of the Lord¡¯s Castle. He remembered the badge on their clothes at that time.


    ¡®I don¡¯t see something like a badge on the children. She supposedly cast an illusion on everyone inside the pce, but how did she do it?¡¯


    Cale was stealthily looking at the royal children and Elisneh¡¯s subordinates.


    He thought that she might have cast an illusion around the entire pce after hearing that everybody in the pce was bewitched.


    However, that should have meant that Cale and the others would have been bewitched once they entered the pce grounds, but that had not happened and there was also the information the Mercenary King gave him.


    ¡®Do you know how many merchants and nobles go in and out of the pce? There¡¯s no way she could cast an illusion on all of them.¡¯


    Cale asked Jopis a question as he thoroughly observed the children.


    ¡°How do we wake them up?¡±


    An elegant voice responded to him.


    ¡°...There was a time I smacked the shit out of my father¡¯s back. He still did not snap out of the illusion.¡±


    ¡®Mm... That wasn¡¯t the kind of response I expected.¡¯


    Jeet approached Cale and whispered behind him as Cale stood there at a loss for words.


    "Sir, they¡¯re here.¡±


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Cale heard someone shout in shock and he looked toward the speaker.


    Elisneh¡¯s eyes were glowing red and she seemed to be listening to something.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale heard Choi Han¡¯s voice at that moment as he saw a dagger flying past him.


    It was Choi Han¡¯s dagger that he had received from Ron.


    ¡°Squeeeak-!¡±


    He then heard a rat scream.


    Caleughed as he looked toward Elisneh.


    ¡°How can you get any information when your informant is injured?¡±


    ¡°...Is it your doing?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    The middle-aged man wearing sses approached Elisneh.


    ¡°What is it, your majesty?¡±


    Elisneh kept her mouth shut as she red at Cale.


    The old man with the mirror stepped forward and looked inside the mirror.


    ¡°Hold on. Oh my. Looks like some rats made their way into the pce.¡±


    ¡°Rats?¡±


    ¡°The Elves have invaded. Tsk.¡±


    The other two subordinates stiffened up as Elisneh looked down at Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Apparently, numerous Elves have passed the city walls and are marching toward the pce.¡±


    Jopis looked toward Cale. She recalled how Cale had said that they had a lot of allies.


    Elisneh looked at Cale as if he was ridiculous as she asked.


    ¡°Did you think we would not be able to do anything if you attacked us on multiple fronts?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Elisneh snorted and raised her hand.


    Her three subordinates stepped forward.


    The old man with the mirror gentlymented.


    "We expected the Elves woulde with you. Pity that more lives would be lost for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying the Elves will die?¡±


    Jeet stepped forward. He was ring at the enemies.


    ¡°Indeed. The Elves will be defeated by dead mana the moment they pass through the pce''s main entrance.¡±


    The old man could see Jeet started to smile after hearing his friendly warning.


    ¡°...Why are you smiling?¡±


    "We are not going to cross the pce fence.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The middle-aged man with sses flinched at Jeet¡¯sment but Cale immediately started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han, Tasha!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Choi Han started to move toward the royal children.


    Jopis quickly followed behind him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡±


    The old man with a quill pen lowered his hand and ripped out a spatial pocket bag he pulled out.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Riiiiiip-


    The bag ripped and numerous white feathers that were inside the bag popped out. These feathers turned stiff and started to shoot out like arrows.


    The royal children looked toward the old man and Elisneh who were trying to save them with admiration.


    ¡°Your majesty! You don''t need to worry about us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The children red at Choi Han and Jopis even more as they shared their feelings to Elisneh.


    Ooooooooong-


    Aura started to appear on Choi Han¡¯s sword at that moment.


    ¡°... Sword master!¡±


    The royal children who realized his identity stiffened up in shock.


    ¡°Your majesty......!¡±


    They then subconsciously looked toward Elisneh.


    Elisneh had a benevolent smile on her face. That made the oldest boy start to rx.


    He believed that the shaman¡¯s fathers would block this aura.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be ok, ugh!¡±


    The boy subconsciously dropped his jaw.


    He groaned as he clenched his arm.


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    The boy was looking down at his arm in disbelief.


    The feather had brushed past his arm and harmed him.


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    The feathers were pouring down toward the children. It was as if they were pouring down like hail.


    He saw someone stepping in front of him at that moment.


    ¡°Hide behind me!¡±


    It was Jopis.


    The swordsman with the ck aura swung his sword at the same time.


    It was not just that swordsman.


    The Dark Elves and Elves who had taken longer to react had charged over as well to parry the feathers.


    However, the Elves who were a stepter than Choi Han and Jopis who had already arrived by the children¡¯s side were parrying the feathers from the outside to prevent them from getting closer.


    Tang! Tang! Tang!


    The feathers bounced away from the attacks and were forced to change direction from the children.


    Bang, bang!


    The walls and ground that the feathers mmed into cracked, but the feathers were fine.


    Drip. Drip.


    The boy looked back and forth at the blood flowing down his arm and Jopis¡¯s back.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His body then curled forward.


    Jopis urgently turned around and grabbed his body.


    ¡°Y, you crazy bitch!¡±


    She frowned and started to swear at Elisneh.


    The small scratch on the boy''s arm was starting to turn ck.


    Choi Han shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Everybody, please be careful as there is dead mana at the tips of the feathers!¡±


    The Elves instantly withdrew to the back while the Dark Elves charged toward the feathers.


    Jopis raised her head.


    ¡°How can you do this to your cousin-, to a child!¡±


    Her angry gaze seemed to be burning up as she held the boy in her arms.


    Elisneh looked down at them with a benevolent expression.


    ¡°...Your majesty...noonim-¡±


    The boy in Jopis''s arms looked toward Elisneh.


    ¡®Why, just why?¡¯


    His gaze was asking Elisneh many questions as she smiled and responded.


    ¡°You guys are my hostages.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The boy and the other children¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    ¡°You are also potential future enemies who may threaten my position. If you¡¯re going to die, shouldn''t I be the one to kill you?¡±


    The children looked dejected but Elisneh did not care as she turned her gaze toward Cale.


    ¡°Can you hear the knights approaching us? There should be at least 300 of them.¡±


    ¡°...Are you saying that they are hostages as well?¡±


    ¡°Correct. I can kill them whenever I please.¡±


    She smiled at Cale as she said that. That smile looked simr to Jopis''s smile.


    ¡°You know about the second entrance to this ce, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard there¡¯s a dead mana river.¡±


    The other entrance was the one the Elves had tried to infiltrate but failed.


    Cale calmly asked.


    ¡°I heard that ce is your pce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is my pce. There¡¯s a ck liquid flowing there. It does look a lot like a river.¡±


    Her gaze moved over to Jopis.


    "The third group of hostages is over there. Jopis, can you hear me? There are other members of the royal family who will jump into that river as soon as I give the order. Ah, should I make the servants and maids jump in as well?¡±


    She then turned back toward Cale and the smile had disappeared from her face.


    ¡°The moment the Elves enter the pce... I will kill them all, starting with the youngest servants.¡±


    ng-!


    The old man with the mirror tapped on the mirror and jumped off the wall.


    The middle-aged man with sses jumped behind him. The old man controlling the feather started to speak at the same time.


    ¡°Bind them!¡±


    The feathers that had been aiming for the children started to gather together.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Tasha started to frown.


    ¡°It''s a snake!¡±


    One of the children started to cry.


    Each of the feathers turned into scales to create arge white snake.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    It then started to quickly charge toward the children. The snaked looked as if it was trying to get to the royal children as quickly as possible to bind them.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Young Belle subconsciously clenched on something in fear. The child started to cry once she realized it was Jopis¡¯s hand and felt Jopis''s warmth.


    ¡°You''ve woken up.¡±


    Jopismented as she tightly grabbed Belle''s hand. Belle''s eyes started to be clearer and clearer.


    Boom boom boom boom bang!


    The snake iled around as it quickly approached the children.


    The Dark Elves¡¯ attacks did not even leave a scratch on the scales.


    Cale who was watching this looked up toward Elisneh. Her cold gaze was giving Cale a warning.


    It was telling him to be careful because she has all these hostages.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity about the snake.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He didn''t care about Elisneh¡¯s response.


    ¡°Jeet! Tie them!¡±


    Elf Jeet raised his hand after hearing Cale¡¯s order.


    The Elves who had retreated to the rear quickly took something out of their pockets and threw them toward the children.


    Booboboboooooooooom-


    As the white snake destroyed the stone ground and approached the children...


    And as the items that the Elves threw flew forward like arrows...


    ¡°Hmph. Something like that is easy to deal with.¡±


    The middle-aged man with sses waved his hand.


    Crackle-


    Numerous fireballs appeared in the air and headed toward the things the Elves threw.


    "What do you n to do with some twigs?!¡±


    The Elves had thrown twigs.


    - What do you think you can do with those puny fireballs?!


    Cale heard Raon''s shout in his mind.


    Water balls appeared in the air and flew toward the fireballs.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    Cale saw a white line darting past him again.


    It was Fluffy.


    Fluffy jumped up and bit down on one of the twigs. Cale held the top''s whip in his hand as he started to shout.


    ¡°Move them!¡±


    - Chaos, destruction, despair! I will move them! Kahahaha!


    Fluffy rode the wind for a bit before falling to the ground like a streak of lightning and urately stabbing the twig in her mouth on the ground by the royal children.


    ¡°Jeet, now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Some of the Elves put their hands on the ground.


    Craaaaaaack.


    The twigs started to split.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    The old man started to frown.


    New twigs started to appear in between the split twigs.


    This was the power of the Wood Elementals and their contracted Elves.


    The twigs instantly grew in size and number and surrounded the children.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    - I understand, human!


    Ooooooong-


    ck light started to appear around the interlocked wooden dome.


    The ck light then created a shield that protected the childrenpletely from the outside.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    He heard someoneugh.


    ¡°Your actions are useless.¡±


    It was Elisneh.


    The corners of her mouth twisted up.


    ¡°But it¡¯s cute. You''re trying so hard to protect them.¡±


    ¡°Not really?¡±


    She looked away from the children surrounded by the shield and looked at Cale after hearing his response. The corners of Cale¡¯s mouth slowly started to rise once she looked at him.


    Elisneh had an ominous feeling.


    ¡®That bastard is smart.¡¯


    As she recalled the White Star''sment about Cale...


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®not really?¡¯ ¡±


    Elisneh subconsciously asked and Cale responded.


    ¡°I''m nning on destroying things instead of protecting things this time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Destroying things. Do you need me to tell you again?¡±


    Elisneh''s eyes opened wide while Choi Han stopped swinging his sword toward the white snake and looked at Cale.


    ¡®Is this person again......?¡¯


    That was what Choi Han¡¯s expression seemed to be saying, but Cale thought he read it wrong and ignored it.


    - There¡¯s no need to drag it out.


    ¡®Yes. That¡¯s right.¡¯


    He responded to the voice in his mind and called out the person who spoke to him.


    Gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    From under the ground...


    Cale could feel the power that was responding to his calling from deep underground.


    There were three groups of hostages.


    The knights who had entered the underground maze.


    The members of the royal family, maids, and servants who were at the entrance.


    Cale then looked toward the royal children, the final group of hostages.


    ¡°What-?¡±


    The shocked Jopis did not have any elegance about her anymore. She just seemed desperate as she held the boy who was in pain as he was being poisoned by dead mana.


    They didn¡¯t have the time to heal him right now.


    Cale and Choi Han made eye contact. Choi Han had been looking at the children as well before they made eye contact.


    Everything had happened in an instant.


    It had not even been a few seconds. However, it was long enough to confirm they had the same thought.


    ¡°I need to do it quickly.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s true, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale needed to hurry.


    Rather than chatting with the enemies and looking for an opening...


    Rather than defending everything one by one...


    Right now...


    ¡°I can finish things faster if I beat them down.¡±


    That was the way to protect them and heal the boy.


    Cale sighed.


    ¡°How do these idiots not know how I am after fighting against me so many times?¡±


    Booooooooooooom-


    The ground started to shake.


    The shaking seemed to be getting closer.


    ¡°You bastard! What the hell did you do?!¡±


    Cale looked toward the old man controlling the feather who shouted and responded.


    ¡°What am I doing? I called over a bastard to eat your snake.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The old man started to frown and Elisneh reached her hands out to cast signs for an incantation.


    ¡°Stop Cale Henituse!¡±


    The old man with the mirror and the middle-aged man with sses started to use their mediums after hearing her order.


    However, the power that was responding to Cale¡¯s calling was faster.


    Boooooooom!


    The floor of the maze started to crumble with a loud explosion.


    Crack. Crack!


    The firm rocks making up the ground started to crack and the debris started to fly.


    Something then shot up through it.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Soooob. The ground is shaking! Hold on to each other!¡±


    The children inside the shield grabbed each other in shock.


    However, they could not remain quiet after seeing what appeared in front of them. They subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°...Snake...a snake-¡±


    There was something that shot up while breaking multiple maze walls in the process.


    They were sharp pieces of rock.


    There were multiple sharp pieces of rocks. The stone spears slowly gathered together to create arge body.


    This weapon seemed to be alive.


    Furthermore, this creature that was towering over the maze walls and was at least four or five times Cale''s height looked like a snake but was a bit different than a snake.


    Choi Han chuckled and looked toward Cale.


    Only the two of them knew the name of this creature.


    ¡®It¡¯s an imugi.¡¯


    Cale had called something that would eat the snake and destroy everything.


    He made eye contact with Elisneh.


    She had been looking at the imugi that stood much higher than her who was standing on the wall before looking down at Cale.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    He seemed to beughing like a crazy bastard who was having fun.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    As Elisneh¡¯s pupils started to shake...


    Cale stepped forward and the imugi made of stone spears lowered its head.


    It offered its head to Cale who stepped on top of it.


    ¡°Burn.¡±


    Fire soon started to rise around him.


    The small rose gold fire with the power of purification started to burn fiercely without burning Cale or the imugi.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this in the end.¡±


    Choi Han got on top of the imugi as well.


    Cale looked toward Choi Han with a, ¡®who cares?¡¯ type of expression and then shouted.


    ¡°Forward!¡±


    The owners of the power he called forth responded to him.


    - Sounds good. This is the fastest way. Reckless actions can protect everyone at times as well.


    - Kahahahaha! You stupid bastard! It must be true that stupid crazy bastards are the scariest people, kahahaha!


    Cale ignored the Super Rock''s calm voice and the cheapskate''s shout.


    Boom!


    The Imugi started to charge forward.


    The maze was too small and feeblepared to itsrge body.


    Cale gave an order to the others.


    ¡°Support me! I''m going to pierce through it all!¡±


    Cale felt as if the frustration inside him was disappearing.


    ¡®It truly is most rxing to destroy everything myself.¡¯


    ¡°T, that stupid bastard!¡±


    He heard Elisneh''s subordinate shouting at him, but he ignored him as he did with the cheapskate.


    Boom! Boooom! Boom! Boom!


    Cale who only shouted forward and the imugi who had Cale on top of it started to destroy the maze.


    For reference, the imugi made of stone spears had no eyes and could not see anything.


    And unfortunately, Cale could not see anything for a different reason, so the maze was destroyed blindlessly as they charged forward and created a path.


    He was surrounded by fire as he turned around and looked toward Elisneh and the enemies and started to speak.


    ¡®They should know what to use to threaten me and what not to use to threaten me by now.


    But they still want to threaten me with human lives? Do they think they have nothing of value?¡¯


    ¡°I''m just going to charge forward like this and burn up your World Tree.¡±


    The enemies instantly frowned after hearing Cale¡¯s threat as Cale sighed.


    - It''s a sea of fire! Kahahaha! Looks like I''ll get to burn a fake World Tree!


    Cale heard the cheapskate''s excited voice.


    1. The imugi is a creature from Korean legends. It is said that it can be a Dragon after living for 1,000 years and grabbing a cintamani (a wish-fulfilling jewel in both Hindu and Buddhist traditions). It wasst used to describe the fake Dragon yer¡¯s face in chapter 200.

 Chapter 500: It works? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 500: It works? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    People tend to stop moving when they are put under pressure or be anxious.


    ¡°T, that-!¡±


    The hands of the old man holding the mirror were shaking.


    ¡°...My goodness.¡±


    Guardian Knight Jeet was thinking that this was one of those moments.


    ¡®Such arge snake, no, monster.¡¯


    He had heard a lot of information about what Commander Cale had done until now. Even though he was not an Elf, Cale was someone who had helped out at the Ten Finger Mountains'' Elf Vige. He could hear many things about him because he was connected to the Elves in many ways.


    There was a thought he had every time he heard some news.


    ¡®He¡¯s amazing.¡¯


    This person is amazing.


    That was the only thought he had.


    That was why he thought that Cale would be amazing during this battle as well. At least, that was what he had vaguely expected.


    But he was at a loss for words after seeing that amazingness in person.


    He was so shocked that he froze in ce for a moment.


    Jeet could see that Elisneh¡¯s three subordinates looked as shocked as him.


    However, it was only for a short instant.


    The whole thingsted one, maybe two minutes at max.


    However, that short moment of hesitation could be a long time for someone else.


    It was indeed a long time for Cale and the stone imugi.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang, baaaaang!


    Things broke and broke again.


    The maze was breaking, crumbling, falling without any resistance.


    As for Cale who was on that stone monster¡¯s neck...


    ¡®...He looked excited.¡¯


    Someone walked up next to Jeet at that moment.


    ¡°He¡¯s always like this.¡±


    Tasha patted Jeet¡¯s shoulder and gently stated. He turned his head and looked around.


    He could see some of the other Dark Elves walking up to the other Elves to say something to them as well.


    ¡°Mr. Jeet. We need to hurry as well.¡±


    The rest of the Dark Elves were all heading toward Cale.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The ck skeleton monster was carefully holding Mary with both hands as it quickly moved.


    She could hear the Dark Elves¡¯ voices.


    ¡°Kahahaha!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even a gold mine, it''s a damn diamond mine whenever we follow the young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°This is why I work my ass off! The dead mana is pouring out like rain!¡±


    "Shut up and quickly absorb the dead mana.¡±


    The Dark Elves were uniquely enjoying the situation created by therge stone snake.


    ¡°Ugh! These rocks! Hey, be careful! I think that stone snake has gone crazy!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. Noonim, shall we send our Wind Elementals forward to help the young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I was thinking. Send the Wood Elementals as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    The flying rocks...


    The dust fluttering in the air as things crumbled...


    They were nimbly dodging everything or running right through it whileughing.


    Mary gave an order to three of the four skeletons that she had gathered as they moved through the maze.


    ¡°Carefully escort them.¡±


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The threerge skeletons quickly ran forward and lowered their bodies.


    Crunch.


    The tree dome surrounding Jopis and the royal children were pulled out.


    Raon had already removed his shield.


    The skeletons flipped the dome around. The tree dome resembled a nest once it was flipped over. Jopis understood Mary¡¯s intentions the moment she saw what the skeletons were doing.


    ¡°Get on.¡±


    She led the royal children and got inside the ¡®nest.¡¯


    Of course, some of the children hesitated.


    ¡°Get on quickly! It¡¯s okay!¡±


    Belle, the youngest child, had clear eyes as she grabbed onto Jopis¡¯s hand, got on the nest, and motioned to the others.


    ¡°H, help me up.¡±


    The boy whose arm was slowly turning ck because of dead mana pointed to the nest and asked the other children to help him.


    The rest of the children finally quickly started to climb into the nest.


    They heard Elisneh''s piercing scream at that moment.


    ¡°Block it! Destroy that snake-like thing!¡±


    The middle-aged man and the two old men quickly started to make hand signs while Elisneh jumped off the wall andnded in front of the children.


    ¡°How dare you try to move without my order!¡±


    Jopis noticed a red lighting out of Elisneh''s hands and the children¡¯s eyes clouding over.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Only Belle and the poisoned boy were shaking their heads in pain.


    ¡°Grrrrrrr!¡±


    Fluffy appeared at that moment and got in between Elisneh and the children.


    ¡°There is no need for an order.¡±


    Mary appeared as well.


    ¡°Illusionists and necromancers both use dead mana.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Elisneh''s response was ignored.


    ck threads shot out from Mary¡¯s hands and quickly enveloped Elisneh.


    It was a spiderweb-like that resembled the lines on her body.


    ¡°Ugh! I won¡¯t let you!¡±


    Elisneh had to start making new hand signs in order to dodge this attack.


    Mary did not miss that opening.


    ¡°I am putting them inside.¡±


    The skeletons reached their hands out and quickly moved the children into the nest. Two of them then held up the nest together while the third guarded them from behind.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    They then quickly started to chase after the imugi. Jeet and the Elves were following behind the Dark Elves who were headed toward Cale. Of course, they had to be farther back than the skeleton monsters because of the dead mana liquids.


    ¡°Damn it, die!¡±


    They heard Elisneh¡¯s angry shouting from behind them once she got rid of the ck.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Jeet could feel a strong power approaching from behind.


    He heard Cale''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Jeet! Hold the shamans back!¡±


    The Elves had already realized their roles and turned around as Cale gave the order.


    The feather snake was rushing toward them.


    There was also arge fire tiger and a wind horse charging toward them.


    ¡°Block them!¡±


    Jeet raised his voice and called forth his Elemental.


    His hand quickly moved back.


    ¡°Load!¡±


    The Elves around Jeet pulled on their bowstrings and aimed their arrows at the enemies.


    Each shaman and their animals had different personalities and properties.


    The Elf archers had different attribute Elementals as well.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    The arrows left the bows and started to fly toward the enemies once Jeet gave the order.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Elementals were wrapped around each arrow.


    Fire, water, earth, wind, and wood.


    The arrows with the strength of the Elementals becamerger and looked to be living animals as they charged toward the enemy creatures.


    Baaaaaang-!


    They soon heard loud explosions.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The middle-aged man with sses started to frown.


    His fire tiger''s back was split open by a water arrow and stumbled.


    The old man with the mirror grabbed his shoulder.


    ¡°Snap out of it.¡±


    The wind horse and the feather snake shook a bit, but they were still fine.


    Jeet confirmed this as well.


    He was able to tell the approximate strength of the enemies.


    In that case...


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold anything back! Hinder the shamans at all costs!¡±


    Jeet red at the enemies and shouted.


    ¡°Y, you damn Elves!¡±


    The old man holding the quill pen instantly frowned.


    He could hear the thunder-like crashes and the breaking maze walls.


    ¡°Don''t bete.¡±


    Elisneh jumped over the old men and started to run on top of the maze walls.


    ¡°Attack the top of the walls!¡±


    The Elves who could not go above the wall listened to Jeet¡¯s order and aimed for Elisneh.


    The shamans naturally did not allow the Elves to do as they pleased.


    The frown on Elisneh¡¯s face continued to get worse through it all.


    ¡°That crazy bastard!¡±


    The maze was continuing to be destroyed.


    Cale continued to move forward.


    - H, human!


    The invisible Raon who was following behind the imugi''s tail subconsciously shouted.


    - Human! We should have done this from the beginning!


    He felt refreshed.


    The six-years-old Dragon naturally started to cast his magic after feeling this unexpected refreshing feeling inside him.


    Baaaaang!


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    His magic created small holes in the maze walls.


    The imugi mmed its head into those holes.


    Baaaaang!


    Dead mana liquids shot up with the explosion.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Just sit back and keep your head down.¡±


    Cale brusquely responded before opening his arms toward the dead mana pouring out toward him.


    Cale who had his arms open could hear Raon''s voice.


    - Human! It¡¯s kind of awkward to look at, but that is the best posture to take!


    ¡®...This is embarrassing for me too.¡¯


    Cale found this posture to be embarrassing as he wasn''t trying to show off or anything, but he had no choice. He could not let the dead mana touch Raon nor Choi Han, and he also had to limit the amount of dead mana touching the stone imugi as well.


    - I''m burning it! It''s a sea of fire! Kahahahaha!


    Craaaackle-


    The rose gold fire surrounding his body was quickly gobbling up the dead mana around him.


    Rose gold ashes soon fell on top of the imugi.


    Pat, pat.


    Choi Han who was crouching behind Cale brushed the ashes off himself and started to speak.


    "Cale-nim, this is very efficient.¡±


    - Human! It¡¯s rare seeing you look cool like this! I¡¯ll try that posture out next time!


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale sighed and shook his head.


    However, he felt good.


    He was destroying everything and quickly moving forward.


    ¡®We¡¯re almost at the center.¡¯


    If Cale¡¯s map and Jopis''s confirmation earlier was correct, they would soon arrive at the center of the maze.


    They would soon see the fake World Tree.


    Baaaaaang!


    A maze wall broke once more and Cale flinched.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°... What the!¡±


    ¡°Everybody quiet down! Stop moving!¡±


    They heard voices on the other side of the wall. The imugi stopped moving and they were able to see the other side of the wall once the dust settled.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s the enemies!¡±


    One of the knights in the front raised his voice.


    Cale then heard Elisneh''s voice behind him. He didn¡¯t know how she did it, but she had run across the top of the walls as if she had flown.


    ¡°The Knights Brigade is here!¡±


    She sounded happy to see her allies.


    Tap.


    However, once shended on the wall right next to the one Cale had just destroyed...


    She started to frown.


    ¡°...Why are there so few of you?¡±


    ¡°Your majesty!¡±


    ¡°Your majesty!¡±


    The knights shouted while looking at her but Elisneh¡¯s frown became even worse.


    300 Knights had entered the undergroundbyrinth.


    However, there were less than 50 of them in front of her right now.


    Furthermore, they had injuries and were covered in dust, looking as if they had run away from something.


    ¡°Your majesty!¡±


    ¡°Knight Captain, what happened-?!¡±


    The Knight Captain had an urgent expression on his face as he opened his mouth to respond to the shocked Elisneh. He tried his best to look calm, but it was not working very well.


    ¡°It was the invaders! The invaders appeared at the second entrance and captured the knights!¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°They seem to be assassins specializing in stealth! They hid within the darkness inside the maze and kept attacking us!¡±


    Although he was using the word, attack, it was more of a hunt with the hunters catching their prey alive.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ruff, ruff!¡±


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    Two puppies appeared around the corner while barking. The knight urgently shouted.


    ¡°T, those dogs tracked us down no matter where we went!¡±


    Two people appeared behind the two shabby puppies that looked like Fluffy.


    - Human! It¡¯s grandpa Ron and Beacrox!


    They were Beacrox who was dressed as a Molden Kingdom chef and Ron dressed as a servant.


    One person had a greatsword while the other had multiple daggers in his hand.


    ¡°...You-¡±


    Elisneh looked toward Cale.


    Smile.


    Cale started to smile... The ground started to rumble behind Elisneh before it stopped and they heard Jopis''s voice.


    ¡°How does it feel to be on the receiving end?¡±


    The Knight Captain urgently shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Your majesty! It looks like the royal family and the people inside the pce have been taken as hostages!¡±


    ng!


    The Knight Captain pulled out his sword and pointed it toward Ron as he had the knights form a circle as if to protect Elisneh.


    ¡°That bastard''s subordinates have taken the entire pce hostage!¡±


    Elisneh¡¯s gaze was still focused on Cale. Cale shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡®They¡¯re not our hostages.¡¯


    The Mn household¡¯s people had stealthily infiltrated the pce and pushed out Elisneh''s forces to protect the royal family and the people inside the pce.


    However, Cale smirked toward the knight who was calling him a terrorist and started to speak.


    ¡°I thought I''d try something you bastards are really good at doing.¡±


    He was naturally talking to Elisneh.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nice to swear.¡±


    Jopis''s elegant sneer could be heard behind Elisneh.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The moment Elisneh turned around and red at Jopis... Jopis smiled elegantly as she responded.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t turn your gaze elsewhere during a battle.¡±


    Baaaaaang!


    They heard a loud noise.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    ¡°The wall i, is crumbling!¡±


    ¡°Everybody, focus on protecting her majesty! Her majesty is the only light of the Molden Kingdom!¡±


    The Knight Captain''s order and the knights¡¯ anxious voices mixed together.


    Elisneh looked forward again.


    She could see the approximately fifty knights standing around the wall she was standing on.


    She could also see Cale on the stone monster moving forward as if he was not interested in them at all.


    She was filled to the brim with anger.


    ¡°You stupid idiots! Stop that monster!¡±


    ¡°But, your majesty!¡±


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up and chase after that!¡±


    She rushed past the Knight Captain and the knights and headed toward Cale.


    Tap.


    However, the person who had also been on the imugi jumped off to stop her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have something to do?¡±


    Chhhhh.


    Choi Han pulled his sword out and pointed it at Elisneh.


    The reason he came with Cale...


    Earlier, when he got on the imugi...


    ¡®Choi Han. You are thest one. Get off the imugi''s back when we are right in front of our destination. Stop Elisneh. I''m certain she will chase behind us.¡¯


    Choi Han had an innocent smile on his face as he reached his arm out.


    Elisneh started to frown.


    Baaaaaang!


    Another wall was destroyed at that moment.


    ¡°No!¡±


    She subconsciously shouted in an anxious voice and charged forward. Choi Han¡¯s sword came swinging at her, but Elisneh was frowning while looking at the stone monster destroy the next wall.


    ¡®Thest one......!¡¯


    That was thest wall.


    That was thest wall in Cale¡¯s way.


    Cale knew that was the case as well.


    Cale tightly grabbed onto the stone imugi''s rough body. The imugi raised its head.


    Once the head lowered and mmed once more!


    ¡®Once this is destroyed-!¡¯


    Drip.


    Blood started dripping out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    - Human! I smell blood! Human, are you sure you are not overdoing it again? You can stop now!


    Boooooooom!


    Thest wall was destroyed.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    More dead mana liquid than ever poured out toward Cale.


    However, the fire soon gobbled the dead mana up and burned it away.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Cale could see the sight in front of him once the rose gold ashes scattered.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    On top of a beautiful flower garden...


    This beautiful flower garden that no one could have expected at the center of this disgusting underground maze...


    Located on top of that...


    - It''s d, disgusting!


    There was a ck tree.


    It was the fake World Tree.


    Cale¡¯s intuition was telling him that was the case.


    The imugi did not slow down as it charged forward into the flower garden.


    ¡°No!¡±


    He heard Elisneh shout behind him, but Cale had no time to rx with his goal in front of him.


    This tree that was pretty big even whenpared to the real World Tree that had no leaves.


    Its body and branches were bumpy and looked oddly disgusting.


    It seemed like a tree out of a horror story about a haunted tree.


    However, the stone imugi did not stop.


    Cale opened his mouth once they were just a bit away from the fake World Tree.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Craaaackle-


    The fire surrounding Cale burned even stronger. It looked ready to gobble up the tree at any moment.


    - Human, are you going to burn it right away?


    Raon asked.


    - Hehehe, a sea of fire! Kahahahaha!


    And as the cheapskateughed like a lunatic...


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale flinched.


    Brrrrrrrr-


    ¡®It''s shaking?¡¯


    Therge disgusting branches were slightly shaking.


    The branches also moved and gathered together, making it look as if the tree was trying to curl up.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Cale carefully started to listen.


    Through the cheapskate''s crazyughter...


    - ...Please...Sa...ve...me.


    He heard a quiet voice.


    Shhhhh.


    Cale saw the smallest branch reaching out toward him.


    That branch was shaking.


    It reminded him of the mixed-blood Dwarf Rat Mueller who always shook in front of him.


    ¡®It¡¯s scared?¡¯


    The fake World Tree was scared of him?


    Cale moved the fire away from his arm and reached his hand toward the small branch.


    The branch flinched and moved back in shock, but Cale''s hand was faster.


    He heard the voice again at that moment.


    - C, can you, h, hear my voice?


    It was a timid and shaking voice.


    ¡°...Is it you?¡±


    Cale looked toward the ck tree and asked and Cale could hear the timid voice start to speak.


    - Mmph. Please save me. Please nt me somewhere else, sob. I wish to meet the World Tree-nim. Soooooob. Mmph.


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    - Waaaaaaaah. Waaaaaaaa. Mmph, mm.


    He could hear the tree sniffling and crying.


    ¡®Does a tree even have a nose to sniffle like that?¡¯


    Cale was so shocked that he was having such random thoughts.


    The timid voice asked desperately at that moment.


    - Please.... Take me away and nt me somewhere else. I wish to escape from here. Soooooooooob. Waaaaaaaa.


    ¡®It wants to be moved? ...Escape?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze subconsciously headed toward the maze''s ceiling.


    He then started to think about something.


    In order to move a tree this big-


    - Cale.


    Cale finished his thought even as the Super Rock urgently interjected.


    ¡®Won¡¯t I need to destroy the ceiling and pull up the whole thing if I want to move thisrge tree?¡¯


    - Wouldn''t that be breaking too much?


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone who had urgently called out to Cale quickly asked.


    However, Cale¡¯s gaze was focused on the maze''s ceiling.


    - Oh, Cale! That¡¯s not something you should do!


    The Super Rock''s gasp-like voice echoed in Cale¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 501: It works? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 501: It works? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - You shouldn¡¯t have thoughts like destroying the entire maze''s ceiling!


    The Super Rock raised his voice in shock.


    Cale listened quietly as his gaze deepened while quietly focusing on the high ceiling.


    The Super Rock sensed danger while looking at this action.


    ¡®This punk is about to cause trouble again!¡¯


    - I have no idea how long you will faint for if you destroy something thatrge! You got that?


    The Super Rock''s voice quickened.


    - Cale. We suspect that the White Star made a contract with the Demonic race or has some type of connection! We can¡¯t have you faint for a week, no, at least a month in such a situation!


    ¡°Mm. It does seem like too much, right?¡±


    - That¡¯s right! That is absolutely the case!


    The Super Rock emphasized his agreement.


    Cale looked away from the ceiling and looked at the ck tree.


    ¡®The chances of the pces above us also crumbling are high if I destroy the ceiling.¡¯


    This maze was said to be as wide as the pce grounds.


    That meant that the foundation of the entire pce grounds would break if the ceiling of the maze was destroyed, which would naturally destroy everything above it as well.


    ¡®Then the people inside the pce will get hurt.¡¯


    It was too much to do that for the fake World Tree.


    - S, save...


    The ck tree was shaking as it started to speak at that moment.


    - P, please save me.


    It sounded even more scared than earlier. Every branch other than the one Cale was holding was curled up and shaking.


    ¡®Why is it like this?¡¯


    It seemed to have been scared about the situation until a moment ago, but it seemed to fear Cale now.


    ¡°What is w-?¡±


    ¡°Cale Henituse!¡±


    Cale who was starting to ask the ck tree what was wrong turned around having heard a sharp voice calling his name.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Elisneh who had cuts all over her body was floating in the air while clenching her bleeding right shoulder.


    ¡°...A horse?¡±


    She was riding a wind horse.


    ¡®Where is Choi Han?¡¯


    As Cale looked for Choi Han who had been fighting against Elisneh...


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    He heard a loud explosion and saw a red tiger attacking Choi Han.


    It was the fire tiger.


    Choi Han shed that tiger with his ck aura before stepping back.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    He then slightly bowed toward Cale.


    An old shaman on another wind horse appeared as well. Two more horses appeared with a shaman riding on each of them as well.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°Commander-nim!¡±


    Cale''s group started to arrive one by one as well.


    The Dark Elves who were nearby were the first to arrive.


    Tasha looked toward Cale and urgently started to speak.


    ¡°Mr. Jeet tried to stop them, but he couldn''t do anything once they ran away through the air!¡±


    There was an obstacle for Cale¡¯s group in this battle.


    The ceiling.


    The maze walls.


    The fact that getting on top of the walls would make them fall into a hallucination was making Cale¡¯s group fight as if they had one hand and one arm tied down.


    On the other hand, the aerial battle was extremely beneficial for the enemies.


    They just needed to escape to the air, and nobody could chase them.


    However, the old man who should be ted did not look happy.


    In fact, he had a look of urgency on his face.


    ¡°...You bastard!¡±


    He was shouting toward Cale with such force that the veins on his neck were showing.


    ¡°You cannot do that if you wish to save yourrades!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale found the old man''s response to be a bit odd.


    It was the same for Elisneh and the other shamans on wind horses as well. They did not dare to enter the flower field with the World Tree and were just observing Cale with serious gazes.


    Their gazes seemed to be saying that they would not miss any movements Cale made, but they were not making any movements to match those gazes.


    ¡®I wonder what is going on.¡¯


    He recalled what the old man had just said.


    ¡®You cannot do that if you wish to save yourrades!¡¯


    He didn''t like how they were threatening him with hisrades again, but it was something else that caught his attention.


    ¡®I cannot do that? What am I doing? I''m just talking to the fake World Tree.¡¯


    Cale''s gaze slowly moved down to his body. He wanted to see what he was doing.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Everybody, capture the evil leader of the enemies!¡±


    The people who were the closest after the Dark Elves and Mary appeared.


    They were the fifty knights.


    ng!


    The Knight Captain immediately pointed his sword at Cale who naturally looked at him.


    ¡°Death to the rebel! You bastard who lured former Princess Jopis and brought chaos to the Molden Kingdom, are you not afraid of dying with your limbs ripped off?!¡±


    The Knight Captain sounded full of dignity.


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    However, his shoulders flinched once he heard a dog bark. A few knights around the Knight Captain urgently started to speak.


    ¡°They''re here!¡±


    A man wearing a servant outfit arrived with two puppies and started to speak.


    "Surround them.¡±


    The assassins who had been hiding in the shadows of the maze walls popped out and started to surround the knights after Ron gave the order.


    Their actions made the knights who were starting to surround the Dark Elves, Mary, Choi Han, and Cale stop moving.


    ¡°You bastards! Are you not afraid of death?!¡±


    The Knight Captain still sounded honorable.


    ¡°Everybody follow her majesty''s will and raise the sword of justice toward those evil rebels!¡±


    He sounded very heroic.


    The knights bit down on their lips and clenched their swords with stiff expressions.


    However, some of them were looking at the ck tree with shaking eyes. Among them was the knight who had gone to report about the intruders and Jopis to Elisneh the First.


    He was someone who had guarded the entrance by the statue in the central za for many years.


    ¡®...This disgusting tree is what I was guarding?¡¯


    The knight had found this eerie maze to be weird as he came to save Elisneh.


    The knight''s eyes headed toward the skeleton monster. He could see the royal children ring at Elisneh from the tree nest the skeleton monsters were guarding in their arms.


    ¡®...They were the ones who followed her majesty the most. Something is weird.¡¯


    The fact that something was weird filled his mind.


    That was why he slowly released his grip on his sword.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Your majesty! Please leave it to me! I will kill that evil bastard!¡±


    The Knight Captain shouted toward Elisneh who was in the air with a more reliable expression than ever before.


    He then pointed his sword toward the man by the ck tree.


    ¡°Charge! sh the neck of the enemy leader!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Flinch.


    The Knight Captain flinched and lowered the sword he had energetically pointed.


    He then turned around.


    ¡°...Minister of Finance-nim?¡±


    ¡°You stupid idiot!¡±


    The old Minister of Finance was shouting at the Knight Captain in anger.


    ¡°Do not rile that bastard up! You stupid idiot! Keep your rotten trap shut! You useless bastard!¡±


    ¡°...Just what-¡±


    The Knight Captain could not speak properly as he was shocked.


    The eyes of the knight who was watching all this clouded over.


    ¡®Something really is weird.¡¯


    The Minister of Finance was never known for being a nice guy, but he was known for his calm demeanor and big heart.


    He was someone they had treated as an elder in their family or a teacher.


    But that person was actually a shaman who used such coarsenguage?


    There was someone else other than that knight who realized something from this situation as well.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    It was Cale.


    His eyes sparkled.


    He slowly looked down at his body.


    The rest of his body other than his forearm and hand that was holding the tree branch was still covered in fire.


    The rose gold color was getting much clearer in that fire.


    Cale was able to realize why the fake World Tree that was asking him to save it was starting to shake in fear.


    He looked toward the enemies and allies surrounding him and started to speak.


    "Are you scared I might burn this whole thing up?¡±


    The three shamans and Elisneh stiffened to confirm his thoughts.


    He could see his allies¡¯ expressions as well.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that what we were going to do?¡¯


    ¡®Aren''t you holding it like that to burn it?¡¯


    Choi Han and Tasha''s expressions seemed to be delivering such messages.


    - Human! I know everything! I realized long ago that you were holding the tree to burn it up.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    He was thinking about saving the tree, but the others all thought that he was going to burn it down.


    ¡°This... I''m not such a bad person.¡±


    A cheeky smile appeared on Cale''s face.


    - Human! You look really evil right now!


    Raon shouted with joy while the middle-aged man wearing sses shouted as well.


    ¡°Y, you evil bastard-!¡±


    "Who is calling whom an evil bastard? He¡¯s better than you! You''re a bastard who deserves to get his f*cking head ripped off!¡±


    Cale was not the one to respond.


    He turned his gaze in shock. Jopis was warmly and elegantly looking at the injured boy as if she had not said anything.


    Cale was at a loss for words for a moment but quickly snapped out of it.


    Then one corner of his lips went up.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably best to burn it up without any remains to get rid of this fake, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The middle-aged man wearing sses looked ready to attack Cale at any moment. However, Cale pointed at the knights.


    ¡°Make them withdraw.¡±


    ¡°You bastard-!¡±


    ¡°Enough. Do as Cale Henituse says.¡±


    The Minister of Finance responded and looked toward Elisneh. Elisneh who was standing there holding her shoulder with a frown on her face nodded her head and started to speak.


    ¡°All knights move back ande this way.¡±


    The Knight Captain had no idea why they wanted him to retreat, but he slowly started to move as he needed to follow the order.


    He looked around.


    Once he moved back, he saw that the rear was full of assassins and the Elves while the front had the Dark Elves and Mary.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han was the only one to walk up to Cale who was holding the tree. Of course, Raon had been by Cale¡¯s side since earlier.


    Cale was not looking at him.


    Cale saw it.


    "Raon, go protect Jopis.¡±


    Elisneh was stealthily peeking at Jopis.


    She was looking at Jopis as if she was looking at prey.


    Elisneh and Cale made eye contact at that moment.


    Both people realized it at the same time. They realized they had been looking at the same thing.


    Elisneh the First started to speak.


    ¡°Capture Jopis!¡±


    The three shamans on wind horses instantly released a lot of energy.


    They seemed to have been waiting for this moment as well.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Ooooooong-


    Arge fire tiger and numerous feather arrows moved toward Mary¡¯s skeleton monsters.


    The wind horse caused a strong gust of wind to make the fire burn stronger and the feathers fly faster.


    ¡°Mary! Tasha!¡±


    Cale called out to his people and the Dark Elves and Mary started to move.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    He then called for Choi Han.


    Choi Han was already in the air heading toward Elisneh.


    - I¡¯ll help too! I¡¯ll pull that wind horse down!


    Raon headed toward Choi Han to help him as well.


    It could not be helped.


    Ooooooong-


    Elisneh''s eyes turned red.


    Her left hand that was holding her right shoulder let go and started to form hand signs as well.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Some of the knights stumbled. However, most of the knights¡¯ eyes turned nk and they pulled out their swords.


    ¡°Kill the rebels.¡±


    ¡°Kill the rebels.¡±


    ¡°Kill the rebels.¡±


    Half of the knights headed toward the skeleton monsters while speaking without any emotion.


    The other half got in Choi Han''s way.


    Choi Han pointed his sword at the knights as Elisneh started to speak.


    ¡°They are all innocent. Is it okay for them to get hurt?¡±


    Elisneh smiled as she said that.


    Choi Han''s eyes opened wide at that moment. It was because he noticed something.


    ¡°...What-¡±


    ¡®A medium?¡¯


    A small staff was in her dangling right hand.


    It was ck and looked somewhat disgusting.


    Something like that in an Illusionist''s hand could only be a medium.


    But Choi Han had destroyed her medium which had been a bracelet.


    What could be going on?


    However, Choi Han realized the identity of that ck staff before he could question what was going on.


    ¡®That¡¯s the fake World Tree!¡¯


    He was certain that was one of the fake World Tree''s branches.


    It was his intuition. That staff was pointed at Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Choi Han subconsciously turned his body and looked toward Cale.


    He just realized that neither he nor Raon were by Cale¡¯s side right now.


    Everybody was currently away trying to protect Jopis or attack Elisneh.


    That meant that currently, the only things next to Cale were the imugi, the fire...


    Andstly...


    Choi Han realized something at that moment.


    Thest thing by Cale''s side...


    That was the fake World Tree.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Cale realized that fact as well.


    His hand let go of the fake World Tree''s branch.


    He faintly heard the ck tree¡¯s voice at that instant.


    - ...Control...this is not...my will...I''m sorry...I don''t want to die...I don¡¯t want to burn......


    The timid voice that was full of fear and despair became faint.


    Elisneh who was looking toward Cale moved her staff as her eyes turned red.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    She was not looking at Cale nor Jopis.


    All of that had been an act.


    Booboboboooooooooom-


    Therge ck tree charged toward the human covered in fire without any hesitation.


    The fake World Tree that was being controlled and moving ording to Elisneh''s will showed no hesitation.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Cale had let go of the branch the moment Elisneh had taken out her new medium, but he could not avoid the branch that had already been close to him.


    Siiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiizzle-


    The branch started to burn.


    The ck tree branch turned into rose gold ashes.


    It definitely looked like a tree that had absorbed dead mana.


    - Hey, hey. What do you want me to do? Should I burn it up? Isn¡¯t it being controlled?


    He heard the anxious voice of the Fire of Destruction.


    ¡°Ugh! Damn it!¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but groan at the branch that was persistently trying to tie him down without being afraid of burning.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim! I will cut it!¡±


    - Human!


    Choi Han and Raon had instantly returned toward Cale.


    Raon had already created arge mana hand to rip apart the branch that was imprisoning Cale.


    However, Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Move! Step back!¡±


    He did not let Choi Han or Raon approach him.


    He shouted toward the confused Choi Han and Raon.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the tree!¡±


    Elisneh had not been looking at Jopis, Cale, nor the tree.


    All of those were tricks.


    ¡°It''s the sky!¡±


    Cale raised his head as he shouted.


    Choi Han raised his head and realized something at that moment.


    The maze¡¯s ceiling. That distant ceiling was the trap that Elisneh the First used to ce people under illusions.


    That ceiling was her territory.


    No matter how much they moved inside the maze, they were all under her territory.


    He realized this fact toote.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han gasped.


    Elisneh had not told the tree to move.


    She had told the sky.


    Choi Han saw a shing light.


    That was the end.


    That light shot down as soon as he saw it.


    ¡°Get them away!¡±


    Choi Han heard Cale shout at the same time and saw the stone imugi push him and the invisible Raon away.


    He saw the light, the thunderbolt strike down while being pushed away by the imugi.


    It was so white that he could not see anything for an instant.


    However, that light uratelynded on Cale.


    Boooooooom-


    Arge explosion urred.


    He heard Elisneh''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°No matter how much you run around on the ground, you are still underneath my sky.¡±


    He saw her smiling leisurely as if this was her true expression.


    However, Choi Han''s expression did not change at all at her sneering.


    - Choi Han, did you hear it?


    It was a quiet voice that only Choi Han and Raon had heard the moment the white light struck down.


    ¡°Elisneh cannot use magic. I''m sure it is an illusion. I''ll snap out of it soon.¡±


    It had been Cale.


    Choi Han was waiting for Cale to show up as the explosion and the white light disappeared.


    He just needed to wait a few seconds.


    ¡°...Cale-nim.¡±


    He then saw an unconscious Cale.


    The world had turned white before it turned dark.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    However, Cale had to open his eyes as someone was shaking him.


    He then saw a white light.


    ¡®It¡¯s amp....Hmm? ...Amp?¡¯


    It was a fluorescentmp.


    He then felt someone shaking him.


    ¡°Team leader-nim, team leader-nim! Are you not going to get up?¡±


    ¡°...Who the hell?¡±


    ¡®Why are you here?¡¯


    Cale touched his neck.


    ¡°Why else?! I came here because someone whose vacation was over didn''t show up for work!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale turned his head.


    There was a book next to him.


    < ¡®The Birth of a Hero Volume 5 >


    Cale looked at his subordinate who stopped shaking him and started to clean up the room as well as the calendar on top of the table.


    It was the next day after he had read, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    What Cale faced was his life he should have continued as Kim Rok Soo.

 Chapter 502: It works? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 502: It works? (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Jung So Hoon.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly calling my name? Are you still not fully awake, sir?¡±


    The person grumbling back was sitting in a corner of the room eating cup ramen.


    Cale just stared at him. That made Jung So Hoon frown as he put down the chopsticks in his hand.


    ¡°...Should I boil another one?¡±


    ¡°I want regr ramen instead. Make sure to add an egg.¡±


    ¡°Ow.¡±


    Jung So Hoon who got up while grumbling slowly headed to the small kitchen.


    ¡°Team leader-nim! Is this the time to be eating ramen? Are you eating one too because that punk is eating one?¡±


    A woman who seemed to be in her early thirties gathered the documents on the table before frowning toward Cale.


    ¡°Kim Min Ah.¡±


    She was the one who had shaken Cale awake earlier. She had headed toward the documents once Cale had opened his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, yes sir. My name is Kim Min Ah and that punk¡¯s name is Jung So Hoon.¡±


    ¡°Ah,e on, assistant leader-nim. Please stop saying punk this, punk that. It''s not nice to hear.¡±


    ¡°Not nice to hear?¡±


    Kim Min Ah snorted as Jung So Hoon, the man who seemed to be in his mid-twenties grumbled.


    ¡°Should I make one for you too, Assistant Leader-nim?¡±


    ¡°No egg for me.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Looks like I¡¯ll need to use two pots.¡±


    Jung So Hoon looked through the cab and pulled out a pot as he grumbled.


    Cale nkly sat there watching this.


    Assistant Leader Kim Min Ah.


    Agent Jung So Hoon.


    These two people were Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo¡¯s team members. One was in charge of the support team while the other was in charge of the attack team.


    Cale quietly sat there before starting to speak.


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s voice had beening out of his mouth since a few moments ago.


    ¡°I didn''te to work today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. How about we go to work now?¡±


    Assistant Leader Kim Min Ah was ring at Cale.


    Cale lowered his head to see that he was wearing a track suit.


    He could see Kim Rok Soo¡¯s messy bed hair when he looked at the single mirror in the room.


    ¡°Team leader-nim, I didn''t even go to the morning Time Attack toe to wake you up. Do you understand? You know how much they pay for those!¡±


    Assistant Leader Kim Min Ah was in charge of one of Cale¡¯s team''s attack squads.


    She was one of the members of the vanguard.


    ¡°I have a lot of documents to organize as well.¡±


    Agent Jung So Hoon grumbled while putting the noodles and seasoning into the boiling water.


    He was a supporter with healing abilities who hade out of a guild that shut down about two years ago.


    The pot with ramen was soon ced in front of Cale.


    Tap.


    Two pots of ramen were ced on the table that was mainly used for eating.


    ¡°Here¡¯s some kimchi.¡±


    Kimchi was ced between the two pots.


    Agent Jung So Hoon had already gone through the fridge to find the location of the side dishes.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    Cale gasped as if he was shocked.


    The corners of Jung So Hoon''s lips twitched in response.


    ¡°It''s unbelievable, right? I am very good at making ramen.¡±


    ¡°Team leader-nim, we¡¯ll eat quickly and head out. Okay?¡±


    Cale listened to the two of them as he picked up his chopsticks.


    He put some ramen in his mouth.


    It was a familiar and nostalgic taste and just too good.


    ¡®...This is an illusion?¡¯


    Cale was shocked because it seemed so real.


    He slightly raised his head.


    Agent Jung So Hoon had pushed his cup ramen to the side and was eating microwaved rice with kimchi. Assistant Leader Kim Min Ah was quickly gulping down ramen.


    ¡®...The two of them are illusions as well?¡¯


    Once Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk, Choi Jung Soo, and the others had passed on, Cale had drawn a clearer line with his employees.


    ¡°Ah! Assistant Leader-nim, Eun Soo ising back soon, right? She said she was going to her grandma¡¯s house or something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯sing back tonight with her dad. You have a day off next Friday, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s my dad¡¯s birthday and he¡¯s been nagging at me toe down for a while. I''ll be heading home for it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, have fun. Did you get him a gift?¡±


    ¡°He says money is best. He wants cold hard cash.¡±


    ¡°Cash is indeed best.¡±


    It was because they had families.


    Unlike Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk''s time when people without families had gathered together, people with families to take care of had gathered when Kim Rok Soo had created a new team.


    That was why Kim Rok Soo could not get close even when his subordinates tried to get to know him better.


    Sluuuuuuuurp.


    His body warmed up eating the hot ramen.


    ¡®...Did she say despair?¡¯


    Elisneh the First had said she was going to show Choi Han despair when she cast the illusion on himst time.


    She had said that she showed him his worst moment.


    That meant that this was the worst moment for Cale.


    Cale¡¯s eyes looked up aimlessly.


    ¡®Why is it not the past?¡¯


    He was asking himself.


    Why had he not ended up at the worst moment from his past?


    Why was it not showing him that moment?


    However, he soon realized the answer.


    He had met with Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk who he had to send off during the worst moment of his life.


    He was still dead, but the moment Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk died no longer pained him anymore.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Team leader-nim, why are you suddenlyughing? Is my ramen so good that you can¡¯t help butugh? Wow!¡±


    ¡°Hey. The Team leader-nim probably finds your reaction more entertaining.¡±


    Cale started tough.


    When he had opened his eyes as Cale Henituse inside ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯...


    He had no regrets about the real world.


    He had no cherished friends, family, nor anything.


    However, he had been a bit concerned.


    What would happen to his team if he was not there?


    That was what he had been worried about.


    They would have sent someone looking for Kim Rok Soo who did not show up for work, and his subordinates such as Jung So Hoon and Kim Min Ah would have been the ones toe.


    What would they have seen once they arrived?


    Would it have been Kim Rok Soo¡¯s corpse?


    Or would it have been something else?


    Cale had been curious, but that curiosity had not been enough to let go of the new life he had received.


    It was just enough curiosity for him to think about it every so often.


    However...


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Ah! That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s fine tough at me.¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, you, you- really should not talk. Do you think the team leader-nim is sorry because of that? He means he¡¯s sorry we had toe to get him. Team leader-nim, we¡¯re fine. To be honest with you, we¡¯re happy we get to skip work!¡±


    Jung So Hoon and Kim Min Ah each brushed aside Cale¡¯s apology.


    However, it was quite serious for Cale.


    He realized it.


    He realized the despair that came looking for him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be down at the car. Pleasee down once you''re ready.¡±


    ¡°Shall I do the dishes?¡±


    Cale responded to Kim Min Ah and Jung So Hoon once he was done eating.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll get ready and head down. You don¡¯t need to do the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush so please feel free to take your time.¡±


    Screeeech.


    The two of them opened the door and headed out of his rental room.


    Cale quietly observed them.


    The scenery outside the door was Kim Rok Soo¡¯s old world.


    ¡°Then we will see you in a moment!¡±


    ¡°See you soon.¡±


    ck!


    The door closed and the automatic lock made an odd noise as it locked the door.


    Cale was left alone in the room.


    He looked around.


    He saw the outfit he always wore.


    Cale reached his hand toward the ck shirt.


    He saw his scarred arm and felt the shirt with the tips of his rough hands.


    ¡®Should I go to work? It¡¯s an illusion, but wouldn¡¯t it be fun to see the team members for the first time in a long while and experience the difficult but bearablepany work and relive the tiring work life?¡¯


    ¡°Fun my ass.¡±


    One corner of Kim Rok Soo¡¯s lips twisted up and formed a cold smile.


    Tick. Tick. Tick.


    Cale sighed while hearing a noise that filled the quiet room.


    His hand headed inside the top of his track suit.


    ¡°Is it because it is an item from a god?¡±


    He had been certain it was an illusion from the beginning.


    He believed it was an illusion after seeing that Kim Min Ah and Jung So Hoon could not hear that noise.


    Tick. Tick. Tick.


    The letter from the God of Death.


    That letter was in Kim Rok Soo¡¯s track suit pocket.


    Tick. Tick. Tick.


    ¡°How can I head out that door when I can hear this noise?¡±


    This letter, the item from the God of Death was still telling him that his remaining time was going down.


    That was why Cale realized the identity of his despair.


    It was more of a fear than despair.


    The true identity of his fear...


    In this world...


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯ was not real in Kim Rok Soo¡¯s next day.


    It was just a story inside a novel and not real.


    It would mean that everything Kim Rok Soo experienced as Cale was fake and just part of a novel.


    ¡°Surprisingly, I have a lot of fear.¡±


    Cale sighed after realizing his fear.


    He then looked toward the closed door.


    The world was outside that door.


    That was why he would not head out the door.


    ¡°I need to go.¡±


    He needed to quickly wake up from this illusion.


    Cale had a pretty good idea about what he needed to do.


    The medium that connected Kim Rok Soo and Cale.


    Cale grabbed ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    To be specific, he grabbed volume 6.


    Shhhh-


    He snorted as he flipped through the pages.


    ¡°Ha! It really is an illusion.¡±


    The pages were nk. There was nothing written in volume 6.


    It made sense since Cale had never read it.


    It was not recorded in Kim Rok Soo¡¯s mind.


    Cale threw the book at a corner of the couch and reached toward a different book.


    < The Birth of a Hero Volume 5 >


    Cale held this back and debated.


    He had a ¡®feeling¡¯ that the illusion would break with this book.


    However, he didn''t know what he needed to do with this book to break the illusion.


    He didn''t think a normal method would work.


    ¡®Do I rip it? Burn it? Maybe eat it?¡¯


    Cale debated before just opening the book.


    Flip. Flip.


    He quickly turned page after page.


    He quickly arrived at thest page.


    < Continued in the next volume. >


    Caleughed after seeing thest line.


    ¡°How boring.¡±


    He then closed the book.


    Tap!


    Once the book closed...


    ¡°...What the? ...It¡¯s that easy?¡±


    Cale could see the world turn ck.


    ¡®Is an illusion something that can be broken so easily?¡¯


    Cale was confused.


    Tick. Tick. Tick.


    He heard the clock at that moment. Cale lowered his head and the God of Death''s letter in his hand was glowing.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡®This must have done something.¡¯


    He could tell that the god¡¯s item had yed a role in breaking the illusion.


    ¡°Time to go back.¡±


    Back to reality.


    Cale slowly closed his eyes.


    He thought about his group who would have been shocked. Cale thought that he needed to quickly wake up and take care of things as he opened his eyes.


    Bang! Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    ¡°...What the...?¡±


    He then opened his eyes after hearing numerous explosions.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He could see the branches binding him as well as other ck branches surrounding him.


    Cale who no longer had the Fire of Destruction around him was captured inside this wooden cage.


    - ...A, are you okay, sir?


    He heard a timid voice before the branch he grabbed earlier approached him again.


    - This is all I can do with my will.


    He heard the tree¡¯s voice.


    Cale could not see outside through the ck branches.


    He looked through a gap in the branches and opened his mouth.


    ¡°What is going on- gasp!¡±


    He was then shocked.


    Something flew toward him.


    Cale who was peeking curled up in shock.


    Baaaaang!


    He soon heard a loud noise and the tree shook a bit.


    The person who mmed into the tree fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh.¡±


    Cale knew this person.


    It was the middle-aged man with sses, one of Elisneh''s subordinates.


    ¡°Ugh. T, that hurt.¡±


    The middle-aged was shaking as he moved his hand.


    The pain in his body made it feel like his limbs were being trampled, but he needed to move. His hand moved toward the sses on his face.


    He needed to grab it.


    He would be able to fight if he could grab it.


    No, he would be able to survive.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡±


    The sses were removed.


    The man whose eyesight was fine saw the person who took the sses drop them to the ground.


    Crack.


    The man then stepped on the sses.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡±


    The man who broke his sses then grabbed him by his cor and raised him.


    The man who was on the shorter side iled in the air as his feet could not touch the ground.


    ¡°Please, d, don¡¯t kill me-¡±


    The middle-aged man with sses grabbed the man¡¯s hands with both hands in an attempt to try to make him let go.


    He also had a desperate gaze to do whatever it took to survive.


    However, that person was not looking at the middle-aged man.


    He had frozen while holding the middle-aged man¡¯s cor.


    Past the middle-aged man''s shoulders...


    The person who was surrounded by disgusting branches and was captured like a hostage...


    That person was looking at him.


    ¡°...Cale-nim?¡±


    Cale awkwardly smiled toward Choi Han who was covered in someone¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Hiya.¡±


    He then noticed what was going on behind the vicious-looking Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I will destroy everything!¡±


    He couldn''t see Raon because he was invisible, but he heard Raon¡¯s voice and saw the maze walls fall like dominos.


    ¡°Roooooar!¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrrr!¡±


    He heard the sounds of monsters roaring as they dodged the falling walls...


    ¡°Wow. I get recharged and stronger every time I use my powers!¡±


    ¡°You bastards, all of you need to die!¡±


    He could see the Dark Elves running wild as they became covered in the dead mana pouring out of the falling maze walls.


    ¡°...You¡¯re all doing a good job?¡±


    Cale could see Choi Han smile innocently at his question.


    Drip. Drip.


    Blood that he was certain was not Choi Han¡¯s own blood was dripping down from Choi Han¡¯s chin.


    ¡®...I think I opened my eyes at an extremely vicious moment.¡¯


    Cale subconsciously clenched the tree branches.

 Chapter 503: It works? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 503: It works? (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Drip. Drip.


    Blood was dripping.


    Cale whose body was bound by the branches looked out through the gaps in the branches only to see red.


    Drip, drip.


    The middle-aged man wearing sses was bleeding, while blood was flowing from Choi Han''s cheek as well. Of course, it was not Choi Han¡¯s blood.


    Forget getting injured, Choi Han looked as clean as someone who had just washed their face a minute ago.


    ¡°Ugh. Ugh.¡±


    The middle-aged man was shaking as if he was having trouble breathing.


    Choi Han was still looking at Cale and smiling innocently.


    ¡°...Uhh...mm.¡±


    ¡®...This vicious bastard, no, senior.¡¯


    Cale awkwardly asked while looking at Choi Han''s happy face.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    What could have happened while he had been unconscious?


    ¡®Why are the Dark Elves running around excitedly and Raon raising his voice while remaining invisible and destroying the maze walls? ...And why the hell are you covered in blood?¡¯


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡±


    Cale''s heart thumped at the very slow response. He was scared.


    ¡°...How long was I out for?¡±


    ¡®Thirty minutes? No. It must have been at least an hour to cause this much chaos.¡¯


    He then waited for Choi Han to respond.


    ¡°Mm. I think it''s been about ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°What? Ten minutes? You crazy bastards-!¡±


    Cale could not speak anymore.


    ¡®They caused this much chaos in ten minutes? No, that''s fine, they did a good job, but...!¡¯


    Cale seemed to forget that he was the one who originally turned the maze into a mess as he started to frown.


    ¡°It was a very long time.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    Choi Han slowly responded as he lowered his hand.


    Plop.


    The fainted middle-aged shaman weakly fell to the ground.


    ¡®...This scary...anyway, vicious punk.¡¯


    Cale''s face turned pale.


    However, Choi Han started to think about the things that happened while looking at the pale Cale.


    The moment the strand of white light had struck down...


    The Dark Elves, Elves, assassins, and even the enemies all stopped moving and looked toward the light.


    ¡°...Young master Cale-!¡±


    Dark Elf Tasha subconsciously shouted.


    She saw a thick and disgusting ck branch that had lost a portion of its tip after being burnt.


    A person''s entire body except their head was bound by that branch.


    The head of that person slowly lowered.


    Plop.


    Their head weakly lowered.


    That person was Cale Henituse.


    The person who was already pale from the start looked terrible standing there limp with his eyes closed.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Jopis who had been inside the wooden nest jumped up.


    She could finally see that pale person properly.


    She realized something at the same time.


    The only reason that that pale and weak person did not seem weak this whole time was because of his gaze.


    He had a reliable gaze that made his allies feel as if they had nothing to fear. It was because of that energetic and sparkling gaze.


    It was also because of his brusque and blunt yet strong voice that calmed them down.


    ¡°...My goodness.¡±


    Jopis suddenly felt her mind nking out as she became anxious.


    Cale Henituse was the Commander for all of their side.


    He was the person guiding them from the center.


    It was only natural for their side to turn chaotic if such a person fainted.


    ¡®What do we do?¡¯


    As Jopis finally managed to have that thought after a few seconds...


    ¡°Why do you look so stunned?¡±


    The sneering Elisneh swung her staff.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Jopis could see exactly what she was trying to do.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Some things shot forward as she shouted.


    ¡°Grrrrrrr!¡±


    Three puppies with Fluffy at the center quickly ran toward the ck tree.


    It could not be helped.


    Screeeech-


    The ck branches quickly started to move.


    They were extremely fast. They were moving so quickly that they managed to move before Choi Han who was the closest to Cale could get to him.


    However, people could not just sit back and watch.


    "We must save the Commander-nim!¡±


    ¡°Burn that tree down now!¡±


    The Elves charged forward in shock. The fake World Tree was as evil as Elisneh to them; it was something that could destroy their home.


    Theirmander was captured by such an existence.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Healer Elf Pendrick gasped.


    He remained alone in the rear as he did not have any Elementals while the other Elves charged forward with their Elementals. That was why he could see things more clearly than they could.


    Choi Han was running in the front. He could also see arge mana hand that he was certain belonged to Raon-nim.


    Pendrick stealthily started to move after seeing the movements of those in the front.


    ng-!


    Choi Han urgently took out his sword.


    ¡°You''re toote.¡±


    He heard Elisneh¡¯s sneeringment as he did that. Choi Han could see Cale who was imprisoned inside this ck tree branch cage.


    The branches were so tightly interwoven that Choi Han would need to sh the tree to get Cale out.


    Shhhh.


    Naturally, Choi Han nned to sh the tree.


    - I will rip it apart!


    Raon tried to grab the branch with his mana hands as well. He was going to rip it apart.


    However...


    ¡°Don''t move.¡±


    Elisnehughed as she warned them.


    Her voice did not sound urgent, in fact, it sounded as if she was daring them to do it.


    ¡°Raon, stop.¡±


    - It''s fine! I will ignore her! I just need to destroy everything!


    "Can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    Choi Han lowered his sword.


    He then slowly turned his head.


    Raon¡¯s mana hand was gone as well.


    ¡°You finally saw it?¡±


    Elisneh started to smile. Choi Han looked toward her with a stoic expression.


    - ...She¡¯s evil! Putting dead mana by the human! I will destroy everything!


    He heard Raon¡¯s angry voice.


    Inside the wooden cage... There was a ck liquid at the tip of a very thin branch.


    Anybody would be able to tell that it was dead mana.


    That sharp ck branch was stopped right by Cale''s neck.


    No matter how quickly Choi Han swung his sword or Raon pulled the branches off...


    The chances of that branch with dead mana stabbing Cale¡¯s neck first were higher.


    Plop. Plop.


    Choi Han turned his gaze.


    He could see the stone spears that were serving as the stone imugi''s scales and body start to lose strength.


    Boom. Boom.


    The stone spears fell to the ground.


    It remained in the shape of an imugi, but it was not moving at all.


    The fire surrounding Cale had long since disappeared as well.


    ¡®Cale-nim cannot protect himself.¡¯


    That was why if that dead mana liquid pierced through Cale¡¯s neck right now...


    It would be very bad.


    He heard Elisneh¡¯s voice.


    ¡°If you bastards move, your leader will die.¡±


    Jopis, the Elves, the puppies, and the rest of Cale¡¯s allies all stopped running and stood in ce in shock without knowing what to do.


    Choi Han lowered his sword and looked around at each of their allies.


    Tasha and Mary. He then saw Beacrox and Ron.


    Elisneh continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, the thunderbolt may fall on you guys at any time as well. All of you can end up like your leader.¡±


    Her smiling expression looked full of grace.


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes sparkled at that moment.


    - Choi Han! This is weird!


    He heard Raon''s voice in his mind as he stood with his back to the tree cage.


    - I was looking at the branch pointed at the human''s neck, but the branch is weird! It¡¯s shaking and doing its best to move away from the human!


    The branch pointed at Cale was trying to move away.


    It seemed to be rejecting the notion of harming Cale.


    - It might be possible to chat with this tree too! I will try it!


    Raon had seen Cale chat with the World Tree. He carefully and stealthily put his front paw on the World Tree since he was invisible.


    He might be able to hear its voice.


    Raon¡¯s eyes that nobody could see at the moment started to sparkle.


    He started to smile.


    - Choi Han! The fake World Tree is asking you to get rid of the ck staff in the Illusionist''s hand.


    Raon continued to speak.


    Choi Han slightly started to smile as well.


    It then quickly returned to normal as if nothing had happened.


    However, there was someone who had seen it.


    It was an expert who did not miss that short reaction.


    It was the person Choi Han had looked atst. It was Ron.


    He immediately mouthed without making a noise.


    ¡®Do as you wish.¡¯


    Ron heard Elisneh¡¯s voice at the same time.


    ¡°All of you will see your greatest despair if you take a single step. I will dly send such gifts down from the sk-¡±


    Elisneh could not finish her sentence.


    A shaman urgently reached his hand out.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    The wind horse quickly twisted its body. That made Elisneh who was on top of it move left as well.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    Just off to the right side of Elisneh¡¯s face...


    She felt a strong gust of wind brush past where she had just been standing.


    Elisneh turned her gaze toward where the wind had brushed past her.


    She saw arge stone spear cutting through the air.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-!


    The maze wall that the stone spear crashed into broke down while making a loud noise.


    ¡°You-! Do you want to fall into an illusion again?!¡±


    Elisneh started to frown and she looked toward the person who threw the stone spear.


    However, Choi Han who threw the stone spear sighed and slowly started to move.


    He walked away from Cale. He was heading toward the enemies.


    ¡°If-, if he does that-¡±


    ¡®He shouldn''t do that!¡¯


    An Elf tried to approach Choi Han who was provoking Elisneh.


    However, she stopped moving after feeling someone put their hands on her shoulder before she took a single step.


    ¡°Look behind you.¡±


    Elf warrior Jeet had stealthily whispered in her ear.


    She finally felt the auras around her.


    Jopis''s side, the Dark Elves and Mary... Even Ron''s side had been quiet ever since earlier. They were silent and did not make any special movements.


    However, the Elf could tell that they were ready to attack at any moment.


    Her gaze then moved from Ron to Choi Han.


    The Elf realized something.


    The person they should follow after Commander Cale was Choi Han.


    Elisneh¡¯s side realized that as well.


    ¡°...Do all of you wish to die?¡±


    She looked toward the approaching Choi Han in disbelief.


    Craaaackle-


    Two fire tigers came out of a shaman¡¯s hand and charged toward Choi Han.


    Choi Han lowered his sword and raised his head.


    He started to speak while looking at Elisneh.


    ¡°It looks like you''ve misunderstood something.¡±


    Elisneh started to frown.


    However, Choi Han did not stop and continued to speak.


    ¡°Above us is your sky?¡±


    The ceiling of the maze where she had cast her illusion... Choi Han looked toward it and sighed.


    Elisneh had called that ce her sky.


    She had also said that they were under it.


    However, there was something she misunderstood, something she had missed.


    ¡°You''re so stupid.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can live in the air forever?¡±


    Smile.


    Choi Han started to smile.


    Ooooooooooong-


    The ground started to shake.


    The charging fire tigers flinched.


    It was the same for everyone else in the maze as well.


    The fake World Tree and Choi Han... In the empty area between the two of them...


    ck spears started to appear one by one in thin air.


    One, two.... Ten....


    The number of spears was quickly increasing close to 100.


    Elisneh instantly realized the source of that power.


    ¡®It''s the Dragon.¡¯


    She started to shout out of reflex.


    "Do you want Cale Henituse to die?!¡±


    She then instantly swung her staff.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    She then became anxious.


    She groaned as she looked down at her hand. The staff definitely activated. However, a resisting force flowed through and attacked her.


    ¡°...Perhaps?¡±


    She turned toward the ck tree.


    ¡°...It got out of my control?¡±


    The ck tree was resisting her control.


    Shhh.


    The branch pointed at Cale¡¯s neck slowly moved away even as it was shaking.


    The branches that were tightly binding Cale also released and looked more as if they were cradling the unconscious Cale.


    ¡°How?¡±


    The moment Elisneh''s pupils started to shake...


    - Hehe. Choi Han! This is what the ck World Tree said!


    Raon was speaking to Choi Han with excitement.


    - It said a part of the dead mana inside its body was purified when its branches burned up! That¡¯s why it thinks it can move ording to its own will now! That¡¯s what the fake World Tree told me!


    Elisneh had ordered the ck tree to bind the burning Cale. A white light had struck Cale at the same time.


    The Fire of Destruction had burned the ck tree and purified a portion of it in the process.


    It had given the fake World Tree a little bit of freedom.


    - But it can only resist the control for thirty minutes!


    Raon continued to shout with excitement.


    - But Choi Han. You know it too, right?


    That was the case.


    He knew.


    - Thirty minutes is plenty! Let''s destroy all of them and get out of here with the human! I, I will open a path through the maze!


    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s plenty of time.¡¯


    Choi Han started tough as he thought about Cale who was cradled in the tree behind him.


    Did Cale chat with the ck tree while holding its branch instead of burning it up right away because he was trying to purify it?


    Had Cale used the Fire of Destruction to purify the ck tree when he used his ancient power to push him and Raon away as the white light struck down on him?


    ¡° ...Really. He¡¯s so amazing.¡±


    Choi Han said that as he looked forward toward the enemies standing past his allies.


    ¡°Fire.¡±


    - Alright! Choi Han!


    Ooooooong-


    The tens of ck spears quickly started to move.


    ¡°Block them!¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The shamans instantly cast barriers of fire and wind with Elisneh at the center. The knights quickly hid inside those barriers as well.


    Baaaaaaaang- baaaaaaaaaaaaaang- bang!


    ¡°...What the...?¡±


    However, they soon had to turn their gazes toward the direction of the noise.


    The spears had not aimed for them.


    ¡°You crazy bastards!¡±


    The ck spears were ruthlessly destroying the maze walls.


    The entire maze was starting to be destroyed.


    The maze walls fell one after another until the maze disappeared and just a t open in was left behind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Tasha started to move once she heard the explosions.


    Choi Han lifted his sword back up as well.


    The tip of his sword pointed at the shamans one by one.


    ¡°Thirty minutes. I''ll get you one by one during that time.¡±


    The tip of his swordst pointed at Elisneh who was groaning while holding the staff that wouldn''t listen to her.


    Choi Han calmly started to exin.


    ¡°One by one. I''ll get rid of all of you.¡±


    Tap.


    Choi Han¡¯s feet kicked off the ground as he shot forward.


    The first shaman was currently fainted under Choi Han¡¯s foot.


    Choi Han gave a short exnation of the situation to Cale who was looking at him with a pale expression.


    "We just flipped everything over. Did we do a good job?¡±


    ¡°...Well-¡±


    It was good that they flipped everything over, but...


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd and he was unable to say anything.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Aigoo. I barely made it here.¡±


    They suddenly heard a voice.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Cale got scared and looked behind him.


    An Elf was slowly approaching them from the maze walls behind the World Tree that Raon had not destroyed.


    ¡°...Pendrick?¡±


    Pendrick smiled gently as he approached them.


    ¡°You really did wake up. Young master-nim, you truly are a great individual who would not even submit to illusions.¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s up with this bastard?¡¯


    Pendrick was huffing as if he was out of breath even as he continued to approach them. He had struggled stealthily getting here.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    He then took something out of his pocket that was wrapped in silk.


    Pendrick slowly opened the silk.


    ¡°Young master-nim. This is a sword the World Tree-nim gave me to give you.¡±


    ¡°...A sword? This thing?¡±


    Cale looked inside the silk before looking up at Pendrick and asking.


    ¡°Isn''t this just a branch of the World Tree?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. It is a sword.¡±


    ¡®A sword my ass. What¡¯s up with this wooden skewer?¡¯


    Something that looked like a wooden chopstick was inside the silk.


    However, Pendrick was serious.


    The World Tree had called him over and stealthily informed him before he left with Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim. The World Tree-nim said to use this if you were in danger. If you stab this into a living being¡¯s heart and cover it in blood, it¡¯ll be a great weapon-¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes opened wide as he listened.


    ¡®There was such a weapon?¡¯


    It sounded like a weapon that woulde out of a legend. The Sword of the World Tree. The name already weighed heavily on their hearts.


    Cale cut Pendrick off at that moment.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale pointed to the battlefield.


    ¡°Does it look like we¡¯re in danger? They¡¯re destroying everything.¡±


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The underground maze was being destroyed into pieces.


    It was not just chaotic, it was extremely chaotic.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Pendrick had recalled the World Tree''s words as soon as he saw Cale faint earlier. That was why he had left the battlefield and stealthily took a roundabout way to get here.


    However, the situation was not very dire once he got here.


    He quietly wrapped the sword back inside the silk.


    However, he had to stop moving once he heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    "Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I thought you said she told you to give it to me.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    Cale looked at the confused Pendrick and thought about the World Tree.


    ¡®It¡¯s a sword that needs you to stab a living being¡¯s heart and cover it in blood? What a damn rotten item.¡¯


    Cale found it weird that such an item suddenly appeared, but it wasn¡¯t odd especially after hearing about the Gate to the Demon World.


    Cale just found it hard to understand the World Tree''s intentions.


    He needed to be careful about such items. He also needed to hear more about this wooden skewer from Pendrick or the World Tree.


    Of course, he would have to wait to hear about it because things were chaotic right now.


    Because of that...


    ¡°So hand it over.¡±


    He decided to hold onto it for now.


    He heard a voice in his mind at that moment.


    - Should I fight again?


    The Super Rock cautiously asked.

 Chapter 504: It works! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 504: It works! (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The northern part of the Eastern continent.


    There was a mountain range here that blocked the cold air that came down all year long from the tip of the northern region that was covered in ice.


    ¡°...F*ck.¡±


    The Mercenary King who was climbing the tallest mountain in that mountain range could not help but swear.


    The White Star¡¯s second secret base would appear once they climbed over this mountain.


    So, why were they walking so slowly?


    Bud Illis was slowly climbing the mountain at a speed that he thought was too slow.


    An Elf walked up next to him and started to speak.


    ¡°Please be patient.¡±


    ¡°...I need to be patient, but it is frustrating.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A light breeze brushed past him.


    Both Bud and the Elf next to him stopped moving.


    The breeze stopped next to the Elf.


    ¡°The thirty-first message.¡±


    Swooooooosh-


    The Wind Elemental delivered a message to its contracted Elf. The Elf then immediately ryed the message to Bud.


    ¡°Squad leader Sorros in the west. No abnormalities discovered. No life forms discovered.¡±


    The Elf raised his hand.


    Rustle. Rustle.


    Leaves fluttered in the air. Bud observed what was going on.


    There were still a lot of trees around them as they had not reached the snowy portions.


    Numerous pairs of eyes started to appear and look at Bud.


    Blink.


    As all pairs of eyes blinked once...


    The Elf next to Bud started to speak.


    "Everything seems normal.¡±


    There were Elves surrounding the mountain from East to West as they climbed the mountain together.


    They were looking for traces of the 1,001 Ranger Brigade and the enemies.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Bud subconsciously let out a sigh.


    ¡®It¡¯s too slow.¡¯


    He was wrong.


    It was not slow at all.


    They had already reached the middle of the mountain that the Ranger Brigade had climbed.


    They would soon arrive at the spot that they believed the Ranger Brigade was located before they lost contact.


    However, their movements just felt as slow as a turtle to Bud.


    Pound. Pound.


    He pounded his chest in frustration.


    It might take months if he tried to investigate with just the people from the Mercenaries Guild.


    Of course, it would not take very long if they charged straight into Arm''s second secret base.


    However, 1,001 people had instantly disappeared without a trace.


    He needed to figure out what happened.


    He couldn''t save them otherwise.


    However, he had a bad feeling that the chances of the Ranger Brigade members being alive decreased the longer they took.


    He was starting to get anxious.


    ¡®...Glenn will soone to the north.¡¯


    Highest-grade mage Glenn Poeff was Bud¡¯s close friend and one of the core members of the Mercenaries Guild.


    He would soone with the core members of the Mercenaries Guild. They would wait for the Mercenary King''s orders to save their peers and get revenge.


    Some people might find it weird that mercenaries were taking action for their peers, but they believed in friendship as well.


    This was especially true for the guild¡¯s core members who knew the importance of the Ranger Brigade for the Mercenaries Guild''s future.


    That was why they could not just do nothing.


    But the Mercenary King needed to give them some information first.


    However, for some odd reason...


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing.¡¯


    There was nothing there.


    They had climbed up to the middle of the mountain, but there were no traces at all.


    How was this possible?


    ¡°Mercenary King-nim. I will let the eastern search team know that everything is fine here.¡±


    Bud started to speak after hearing the Elf¡¯s statement. They needed to send their status to the east as well.


    Bud responded to the thirty-first report with a tired face.


    ¡°Yes, sir. There¡¯s nothing anyway and all we can hear are the animals-¡±


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    Bud''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°...Mercenary King-nim?¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    He raised his hand to cover the Elf¡¯s mouth and looked around. It was almost afternoon but the ground was dark because of the tall trees.


    Bud looked around the dark forest and slowly started to speak.


    ¡°...Have you seen any wild animals?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? We¡¯ve heard a lot of wild anim-!¡±


    The Elf stopped mid-sentence and opened his eyes wide.


    ¡°Quietly! Please speak quietly!¡±


    Bud whispered in a quiet but firm voice in the Elf¡¯s ear.


    The Elf responded in a quiet voice as well. He realized what Bud was trying to say.


    ¡°...We haven''t actually seen any wild animals.¡±


    Normally, people searching like this became most anxious and wary when they didn¡¯t hear anything.


    There were bound to be forests even in a snow-covered mountain full of life forms.


    Animals ranging from small herbivores to wild predators would have their homes and live with their own sets of rules.


    The Elves, Bud, and the Elementals had heard many different cries that they believed belonged to the animals living on this mountain.


    That was why they expected that they were somewhere on the mountain.


    Bud¡¯s gaze sank down. He mumbled very quietly.


    ¡°We made a mistake.¡±


    Yes, they had made a mistake.


    ¡°We haven''t seen any animals.¡±


    ¡°Mercenary King-nim-¡±


    Bud turned around and put his hand on the Elf¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Immediately. Contact the west team immediately.¡±


    His eyes were scanning the nonstop unlike his hand on the Elf¡¯s shoulder.


    "We are retreating.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    Bud quieted the Elf who was about to raise his voice. The Elf was looking at Bud with a gaze that was asking what he was talking about.


    Wasn''t he the one who was justining that the search speed was too slow just now?


    ¡°Mercenary King-nim, retreating-¡±


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Bud¡¯s gaze sparkled.


    "We haven''t seen any living life forms on this mountain. Well, other than us.¡±


    The Elf turned pale.


    They haven''t seen any life forms other than themselves.


    There weren¡¯t even any insects.


    They only heard them.


    They were focused on looking for the search team that they were relieved just to hear the noises.


    However, seeing them was important as well.


    ¡°Immediately! I will immediately share this information with them!¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Bud quieted the Elf again.


    Swooooooosh-


    The Elf felt a gust of wind surrounding Bud at that moment. He subconsciously started to frown. The wind by Bud¡¯s side was not the type of wind the Elf usually felt.


    It was neither the wind of an Elemental nor a natural wind.


    It was an ancient power.


    Bud was currently using his ancient power.


    His wind attribute ancient power allowed him to tell a person''s demeanor or ability by scent or noise.


    He was using that right now.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Bud could feel his heart beating wildly.


    ¡®Please be wrong. Please let me be wrong.¡¯


    His mind was currently full of information about the battles against the White Star until now.


    ¡°Ah......¡±


    Bud sighed.


    ¡°...I can smell it.¡±


    He could not see anything.


    But he could smell people, no, the smell of people''s abilities.


    There were not just one or two of them.


    There were arge number of people.


    However, the only one he could see was the Elf.


    But ancient powers did not lie.


    He could not see people.


    That meant that what Bud was seeing right now was fake.


    ¡°...Hehe.¡±


    ¡®There was more than one Illusionist?¡¯


    He released his grip on the Elf¡¯s shoulder.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°Inform all search members.¡±


    He looked forward and continued to speak.


    "We are retreating immediately.¡±


    ng.


    A sharp sword came out of his scabbard.


    Blue aura shot out at the same time.


    ¡°And prepare for enemies we cannot see that may attack us.¡±


    The Elf next to Bud urgently gave an order to his Wind Elemental.


    The numerous pairs of eyes looking at Bud opened wide or shook.


    Enemies they could not see.


    ¡°There are at least a couple hundred of them.¡±


    Familiar scents covering the entire mountain filled Bud¡¯s nose.


    People who had this type of smell were usually-


    ¡°They should be assassins.¡±


    Rustle.


    One of the hidden enemies moved at that moment.


    aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-


    Bud saw his surroundings breaking as if they were made of ss. He then saw an assassin in Arm¡¯s uniform charging toward him.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The assassin flung his dagger at Bud. Bud swung his sword and red at the person wearing the ck outfit.


    Tang, tang!


    Two daggers flew away after hitting Bud¡¯s aura as Bud raised his voice.


    ¡°You must be the bastards who chose to be the White Star¡¯s dogs!¡±


    Bud was familiar with the dagger attacking method used against him.


    Glenn Poeff.


    That highest-grade mage was a member of the Poeff household that used to be one of the Eastern continent¡¯s greatest underworld households. He had seen Glenn practicing his family''s dagger techniques in the past.


    He was seeing the same thing in front of him right now.


    Shhhhhhh-


    His surroundings were crumbling.


    No, the illusion was breaking.


    He could now see the truth.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    He could see hundreds of assassins wearing ck outfits in the forest.


    Just like how some assassins had gathered under the revived Mn household, there were some who chose to serve the White Star in Arm.


    Those people had groomed new subordinates during the past fifteen years as Arm grew its numbers.


    Those people had been hiding in the illusion and waiting for them.


    ¡°...You bastards-¡±


    Bud¡¯s eyes were full of rage.


    The forest was red.


    The scent of blood was gone, but many parts of the forest were red.


    Whose blood would that be?


    He thought about his subordinates. He held back the me of anger inside him and started to shout.


    ¡°I said to retreat!¡±


    The Elves finally started to retreat in shock.


    Why?


    ¡°Just how many people did they station here?!¡±


    There were hundreds of assassins in front of him and that number was continuing to increase.


    This probably meant that there were a significant number of assassins throughout the mountain.


    The Elves started to frown as they tried to retreat.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    They saw assassins in the rear as well.


    They were all Arm members.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Bud scoffed in disbelief.


    He realized where they had gotten such arge number of people.


    ¡°...I guess they called over every single bastard in the Eastern continent''s branches.¡±


    The Mn household had destroyed one of Arm''s secret bases and taken it back, but Arm still had numerous branches, albeit less than the Mercenaries Guild, throughout the Eastern continent.


    This number made sense if he added the number of people at all those branches together.


    ¡°Mercenary King-nim! It¡¯ll be difficult to retreat like this!¡±


    He heard the Elf¡¯s anxious voice. It could not be helped. Although there were hundreds of Elves throughout the mountain, there were at least a few thousand of enemies here as well.


    It was also possible that their every movement had been seen by the enemies as well.


    Huuuuu.


    Bud took a deep breath.


    He then blinked once.


    His gaze headed toward the peak of the mountain.


    He smelled it from the area that was covered in white snow.


    It was an odd scent he had never smelled before that was different than the assassins.


    He was certain that it was the Illusionist.


    If not, it was probably at least the bastard who nned this whole thing.


    ¡°Follow me. We are charging past them.¡±


    Bud kicked off the ground. He was moving in the front. The assassins charged toward him at the same time.


    The Elves took out their weapons as well and their Elementals moved with them.


    Bud shouted toward the Elf next to him.


    ¡°Pleaseunch a signal in the sky immediately! Also-¡±


    Launch a signal for Glenn who was at the bottom of the mountain to see.


    In addition...


    Bud hesitated before finishing his sentence.


    ¡°We need to let Cale Henituse know about the current situation.¡±


    His gaze headed to the mountain''s peak that waspletely white.


    ¡°Hmm... It was broken earlier than I expected.¡±


    At the mountain peak...


    The individual who sat down on the snow-covered ground repeatedly threw something in his hand in the air and caught it as he looked down the mountain.


    "Should I inform the liege?¡±


    Plop. Plop.


    The thing in his hand that he was throwing and catching like a toy was a ck heart.


    It was a heart that was as ck as dead mana.


    ¡°...Mm. Probably? We''ve already gathered all the seeds with those who have not been chosen by the gods.¡±


    A thick smile appeared on the boy''s face.


    Plop. Plop.


    The ck heart was still in the boy''s hand as if it was a toy.


    ¡°...You want this thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale confidently reached his hand out toward Pendrick.


    The fake World Tree made it so that Cale could easily move his hand.


    ¡°I thought it was for me.¡±


    "That is true, but...¡±


    Pendrick had an awkward expression on his face as he handed the Sword of the World Tree over to Cale.


    He then shared what the World Tree had told him.


    "The World Tree-nim said that young master-nim¡¯s blood is special.¡±


    ¡°My blood?¡±


    Cale and Choi Han both looked at Pendrick in confusion.


    Pendrick peeked at the maze that was turning into a mess and quickly whispered.


    ¡°Yes, sir. She said that your blood has more life force and vitality than anyone else. That is why she said that Cale-nim¡¯s blood was the perfect weapon against those with weak vigor or vitality.¡±


    Cale recalled a thought he had in the past.


    There was a power that opposed dead mana.


    It was life force.


    When fighting against dead mana, the stupidest and most dangerous yet easiest method was to cover your entire body with blood and charge against the dead mana.


    Of course, most people were likely to die from a loss of blood first.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale felt his heart beating wildly for some reason.

 Chapter 505: It works! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 505: It works! (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°That is not allowed.¡±


    Cale turned his head.


    He could see Choi Han¡¯s stiff expression. He looked toward Cale and started to sternly speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what thoughts you are having right now, but no matter what they are, they are not allowed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Please let me tell you a fact.¡±


    ng.


    Choi Han slightly pulled his sword out of the scabbard.


    ¡°You will die if you are stabbed in the heart. Blood is not allowed.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s vicious re made Cale¡¯s already wildly beating heart beat even faster.


    Forget being his senior or whatever, that gaze was really scary no matter what.


    Extremely scary.


    That was why he subconsciously responded like this.


    ¡°Are you crazy? I''m someone who dreams about living a long life as a wealthy cker!¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    He really ended up sharing his honest sentiments.


    ¡°......¡±


    However, Choi Han just quietly observed him without saying anything.


    ¡®...Why does it look like you are looking at me with pity?¡¯


    Cale looked away as he could not meet Choi Han¡¯s gaze any longer. Pendrick started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Anyway, I delivered the World Tree-nim''s message.¡±


    Cale looked at Pendrick and thought about the World Tree.


    ¡®Does she know about the Vitality of the Heart that I have?¡¯


    He felt iffy after thinking that the World Tree might know about all of his ancient powers.


    ¡®...I thought she said my future was not visible.¡¯


    Did she lie when she said that it was difficult to see the futures of people with ancient powers?


    ¡®I don''t think that it is that.¡¯


    Cale had a lot to think about.


    The problem was that this was not the time to thoroughly think things through.


    ¡°Grooooooooa-¡±


    There was a shaman on the ground twitching and groaning in pain.


    Baaaaaang!


    Boom.


    Boobooboooooooooom-!


    He also heard things breaking in all directions.


    ¡®Aren''t they all just destroying things without thinking about what to do after that?¡¯


    Everybody seemed to be using all their powers as if there was no tomorrow. He needed to stop that.


    They needed to conserve some strength to escape from the pce and reunite with Bud¡¯s side.


    - ...Excuse me.


    The fake World Tree cautiously started to speak at that moment. They could chat because there were branches still holding Cale up.


    Cale looked toward the World Tree.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    However, Choi Han called out to him, making him motion for Choi Han to hold on for a moment. However, he turned toward Choi Han after hearing what he said next.


    ¡°This fake tree is being controlled by Elisneh. It is resisting it right now, but it can only maintain that for about 20 more minutes.¡±


    ¡°...20 minutes?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is why we nned to destroy the maze during that time, injure the enemies as much as possible, and leave with you, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    It was only 30 minutes if he added the time he had been unconscious. It was a short amount of time.


    ¡°Were you all attacking at full strength because you didn''t have much time?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. I thought that escaping was the most important thing right now. I also thought that it would be difficult for Elisneh to cast an illusion properly if we were running wild like this.¡±


    Choi Han was correct.


    ¡®That is true, but...¡¯


    ¡°Choi Han. You can¡¯t use all of your strength without saving any for when an urgent situation might pop upter. Make sure nobody goes overboard.¡±


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    Choi Han was silent for a few seconds before responding.


    However, Cale turned his gaze after feeling an odd sensation only to find Pendrick looking at him with an odd expression.


    ¡°What is it? Do you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°N, no.¡±


    Pendrick was shaking his head but still looking at Cale with disbelief.


    He could clearly see that Cale was pale and had dry blood on his lips from using his ancient powers. That was why he couldn''t believe what Cale was saying.


    ¡®...He truly cares more about his friends than his own body. No wonder he was able to ovee the illusion.¡¯


    Pendrick understood what Choi Han, who was standing there with a stiff expression, must be feeling. Anybody serving such a liege would feel frustrated but also respect that person.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°First, let the others know that I woke up-¡±


    -H, h, humaaaaaaaaaaan-!


    ¡®...Ha. Something always pops up when I try to do something.¡¯


    Cale started to frown as he thought about the invisible Dragon that was probably charging toward him right now.


    Boom!


    He then flinched.


    Something had mmed into the tree.


    He was certain it was Raon.


    ¡°...Raon. Are you okay?¡±


    - Human! You woke up?


    However, Raon didn''t seem to hear Cale¡¯s question.


    - I''m relieved! Human, I''m destroying the maze right now! I''ll turn the maze walls into sand!


    ...The six-years-old Dragon''s vocabry was increasing, but it seemed to be moving in a dangerous direction.


    - Weak human, you sit still. We will take care of everything! Hey ck tree, don''t let him out! The human will faint if you let him out!


    Squeeze.


    The ck tree enveloped Cale a little tighter.


    Cale could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    - Ah right! We got a call from the crown prince!


    ¡°...What?¡±


    A videomunication device suddenly appeared in the air and headed for Choi Han¡¯s hand.


    The red videomunication device was immediately connected.


    - Why did you take so long to answ-! ...Dongsaeng. Are you captured somewhere?


    Alberu who had answered the call with a look of urgency looked confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, sir. What is going on?¡±


    - Tsk.


    Alberu lightly clicked his tongue.


    Cale¡¯s appearance was terrible for it to be nothing much. It even made him debate if he needed to find some good medicine for Cale.


    However, Alberu did not have time to think about such things right now.


    - We got information that some suspicious individuals have entered the northwest region.


    Cale¡¯s gaze instantly changed. His body automatically leaned closer to the videomunication device.


    The White Star needed to go to the Roan Kingdom''s northwest region, the third potential spot for the earth attribute ancient power.


    The White Star could openly invade the Roan Kingdom, but Cale had thought it was more likely for him to stealthily have his subordinates infiltrate the Roan Kingdom''s northwest region.


    That was why Alberu had sent people throughout the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northwest region to look for suspicious people.


    - They seems to be the White Star¡¯s subordinates as we expected.


    ¡°I see. In that case-¡±


    - That is why I am busy. I will send the important info via messages.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    - I''m busy. Untilter then. Take care of your body.


    Click.


    The call ended.


    Cale was silent for a moment.


    Ooooooooong-


    He heard the videomunication device go off again. It happened as Cale was about to turn back toward the videomunication device expecting it to be Alberu''s message.


    ¡°...How-! How did you already!¡±


    He could hear Elisneh¡¯s piercing scream.


    Elisneh who was shocked after seeing that Cale was awake was heading toward him with the shamans. Cale''s gaze headed toward them.


    ¡°The young master-nim is awake! Block them!¡±


    ¡°The Commander-nim is awake! Increase the speed even more and focus on getting out of here!¡±


    Tasha and Jeet thought about Cale¡¯s condition and gave orders to their respective subordinates.


    Elisneh was still looking at Cale with a shocked expression. She seemed even more shocked than when Choi Han hade out of her illusion.


    ¡°T, t, that sir said that it was an illusion that would make a person face their greatest fear-!¡±


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t much of a fear.¡¯


    Cale snorted. He did not see Choi Han¡¯s vicious gaze or invisible Raon''s sparkling eyes because he was looking at Elisneh.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He suddenly heard a suppressed groan.


    Cale looked toward the direction of the groan in shock. He saw someone flying away at a distance.


    Boom!


    The shaman with sses fell to the ground and rolled. He looked limp as if he had fainted, and the person who had kicked him pulled out his sword.


    ¡°Three left.¡±


    Choi Han said that as he headed toward Elisneh and the shamans. He said one more thing as he moved.


    ¡°Please get some rest.¡±


    Of course, he had thrown the videomunication device to Cale.


    Shhhh.


    The ck tree¡¯s branches made a gap to catch the videomunication device and handed it to Cale.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Cale gasped while looking at what happened. He then had an odd expression on his face.


    ¡®...It looks like they¡¯ll be able to take care of most bastards on their own even without me.¡¯


    He thought that things might get a little easier for him as he looked down at the videomunication device. He needed to check the crown prince¡¯s message.


    He then became anxious.


    Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep-


    The sharp noise of an rm echoed in his ear and made Cale''s face freeze.


    ¡°...As I expected.¡±


    He bit down on his lips for a moment after seeing who was calling.


    He had expected it. That was why he connected the call immediately.


    He had an ominous feeling about this red light that was even brighter than the one from Alberu earlier.


    - Human, I''m connecting it right away!


    Cale nodded his head and looked toward the screen with concern.


    It must be an emergency if this person was calling.


    - Cale-nim.


    Clopeh Sekka''s cold and stiff face appeared on the screen.


    - We found Lion King Dorph in the forest near the Lake of Despair.


    Cale¡¯s eyes started to sink after hearing that what he expected but didn''t want to happen was happening.


    ¡°Cale-nim, we found Lion King Dorph in the forest near the Lake of Despair.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka sent that message as he looked down.


    ¡°Captain-nim.¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    He quieted his subordinate. His cold gaze was looking at a spot on the ground.


    ¡®It is as Cale-nim expected.¡¯


    Cale and crown prince Alberu had contacted Clopeh a few days ago to talk about an urgent need to cooperate.


    It was not for the Paerun Kingdom but just for Clopeh.


    < We believe it is highly likely that the White Star''s subordinates will infiltrate the Lake of Despair, one of the Five Forbidden Regions. We are requesting your cooperation during that situation. >


    Clopeh recalled the contents of that contract.


    - It is as I expected.


    Cale¡¯s voice sounded cold and low.


    Cale had been worried about something while nning the trip to the fake World Tree.


    ¡®The Elves already tried and failed once.¡¯


    The reason for it was the dead mana liquid.


    Cale had thought about this attempt through the White Star''s perspective instead of the Elves.


    He would think that the Elves would attempt toe to destroy the fake World Tree again.


    ¡®He probably expected for me to be involved as well.¡¯


    Cale had a connection with the Elves after saving the Ten Finger Mountains¡¯ Elf Vige in the past.


    The White Star''s side would have expected the Elves to ask for Cale¡¯s help and that they woulde inrge numbers.


    That was why once they thought about Cale and the Elvesing to the Eastern continent...


    ¡®They would have expected the Western continent to be empty as well.¡¯


    If Cale was the White Star, he would try to protect the fake World Tree while attempting to destroy the real World Tree at the same time.


    That suspicion was correct.


    - You remember our n?


    Clopeh gave a short, ¡®yes, Cale-nim,¡¯ in response.


    He had naturally agreed to take part.


    It helped that the contract had discussed the benefits for Clopeh, but...


    ¡®...Most importantly, it is getting involved in the path of a legend.¡¯


    ¡°Keke.¡±


    The corners of Clopeh¡¯s mouth slowly started to go up.


    An unbearable level of passion-filled him up.


    Cale had sent him a separate message along with the contract.


    < I told a few wyverns to follow you for a set amount of time. >


    Of course, Choi Han was actually the one to order the wyverns.


    < The wyverns will follow your orders. You may use the wyverns as you please in addition to our request during that time. >


    Clopeh licked his lips with his tongue.


    ¡®I should be able to organize the north a bit after taking care of this situation.¡¯


    His eyes sparkled.


    Someone else was the hero and the legend, but shouldn''t he at least be the ruler of the north?


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°We are going down.¡±


    There were tens of wyverns. The knights on top of those wyverns started to quickly descend to the spot Clopeh pointed out.


    Clopeh also headed down to the forest.


    He heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    - Win. If you can''t win, persist. Persisting for as long as possible is the most important part.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡®I need to help out in writing a page in your legend.¡¯


    Clopeh turned toward a direction.


    He saw Lion King Dorph who looked just as Cale described, quickly moving toward the Lake of Despair with the Lion tribe.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    He could see Dorph being shocked to see the descending Clopeh.


    He had a twisted smile on his face.


    ¡°Ugh! Looks like you found us.¡±


    Clopeh immediately gave an order to the knights.


    "Get ready!¡±


    The knights tightened their grips. Their arms and shoulders swung back with long steel spears in their hands.


    ¡°Throw!¡±


    The long spears flew toward the forest once Clopeh gave the order.


    ¡°You bastards!¡±


    Dorph had recognized Clopeh right away. A dark barrier was created by his hands.


    The rest of the Lions took out shields or hid behind trees to dodge the spears.


    Baaaaaang!


    Boom- boom! Bang! Baaaaang!


    Dorph¡¯s¡¯ ck barrier and the knights¡¯ long spears crashed and caused quite some loud noises.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Dorph frowned after blocking the long spears and then red at the personing down toward the forest.


    ¡°...Clopeh Sekka.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You know who I am?¡±


    Clopeh put on his holy-looking knight¡¯s smile.


    Dorph looked rxed again as he snorted toward Clopeh.


    ¡°Ha! Clopeh Sekka! Do you even know what is here? You bastard.-¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Clopeh didn¡¯t¡¯ know what was in the Lake of Despair.


    However...


    ¡°I''m just helping out in the path of a legend. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±


    ¡°...What kind of, this crazy bastard-¡±


    Dorph shouted with a shocked expression.


    ¡°You''re supposed to be the Guardian Knight of the North but you just do whatever Cale Henituse orders you to do?¡±


    The smile disappeared from Clopeh''s face at that moment.


    Clopeh started to speak with a stoic expression as a calm but firm voice flowed out.


    ¡°You''re so stupid.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°What reason do you need to help out in the process of a legend and a hero being created?¡±


    The corners of Clopeh''s lips rose again and his eyes started to sparkle.


    Before Dorph could think that he had the gaze of a lunatic...


    Rustle. Rustle.


    As he heard the sound of leaves...


    Baaaaaang!


    Some trees were split in half as a whip burst out between them.


    Flick-


    The whip instantly grabbed one of the Lions who were hiding behind a tree to avoid the long spears.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Lion groaned after they heard the noise.


    The Lake of Despair and the World Tree.


    Clopeh Sekka was Cale¡¯s first safety to protect this ce.


    The second safety had now appeared as well.


    Dorph started to speak.


    ¡°...The Whale hase out of the water.¡±


    The Ruler of the Ocean, Witira had appeared through one of the split trees.

 Chapter 506: It works! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 506: It works! (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Peek.


    Witira¡¯s gaze headed toward the sky.


    Clopeh who hade down close to the ground smiled at her, but Witira had clearly heard it.


    ¡®I''m just helping out in the path of a legend. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡¯


    ¡®What reason do you need to help out in the process of a legend and a hero being created?¡¯


    Her expression turned stoic.


    ¡®...Dealing with this human will only lead to trouble.¡¯


    Clopeh Sekka was the type of human she only needed to work with when it was necessary.


    The Lake of Despair. He came to provoke the Lion King without even knowing what was located here. It made sense that this was the human who had caused the earlier war.


    Clopeh was observing Witira as well.


    ¡®...She is strong even when she is out of the water.¡¯


    The Paerun Kingdom ruled over the Western continent''s northern region. But they dared not call themselves the strongest in the north. At least, not in front of the Whales.


    In the ocean north of the Paerun Kingdom''s territory... The Whale tribe that lived there would cause the other northern kingdoms to fall into chaos if they ever decided to show their explosive strength onnd.


    ¡®And this woman has no hesitation.¡¯


    She showed up and immediately destroyed trees and crushed Dorph¡¯s subordinates.


    Witira was a difficult opponent.


    ¡®But the Whale tribe listens to Cale-nim as well.¡¯


    It made him feel Cale¡¯s greatness once again.


    Unlike the calm smile on Clopeh''s face, his gaze was slowly glossing over.


    He had grabbed onto the right rope.


    The White Star or whatever his name was, that bastard was now a terrible viin on the Western continent. On the other hand, Cale was a handsome hero who was willing to sacrifice himself for others.


    Clopeh liked the fact that he hadtched onto this hero.


    That was why Clopeh whispered into the videomunication device he had turned toward the Whale tribe.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I will do a good job.¡±


    - ...Haaaa. You really, your words... Anyway, I got it.


    Click.


    The call ended.


    Clopeh flinched his shoulders at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The whip roared like a wave and angrily gobbled up things around it.


    Boom!


    One of the Lions shot up into the air before mming down on the ground. Almost his entire body ended up stuck inside the ground.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    His pained cry echoed through the forest.


    ¡®Haaaaa. So crazy.¡±


    Lion King Dorph did not pay any attention to the two subordinates who were stuck in the ground.


    Lions were pretty strong even without going berserk. The fact that they were defeated by the whip did not catch his attention.


    Dorph''s body was weakpared to the other Lions.


    Ooooooong-


    However, a ck barrier floated around him to protect him. He looked forward with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing enough that things that should be inside the water havee out of the water. But there are only three of you? Ha! You really are looking down on me too much.¡±


    Witira.


    Standing behind her were Archie and Paseton.


    Archie started to smile. He leaned on one foot and lifted his chin.


    ¡°We''re looking down on your because you ain''t shit. What is it? Did you think we would cower at your numbers advantage? Aigoo. Witira-nim, lo, look behind him. Wow.¡±


    Archie pointed behind Dorph.


    Lions were slowly appearing and filling the forest.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    A hand appeared from the crater on the ground. The lion that had been mmed into the ground by Witira¡¯s whip appeared once again.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    The Lion that was first sent flying was controlling his breathing as he got up as well.


    They seemed to have received some injuries but not enough to hinder them in a fight.


    Dorph stood in ce without any changes to his expression and didn''t even look at them. He seemed to be saying that them being okay was expected.


    The Lion tribe.


    Their bodies were not weak to the point that they would be defeated by a Whale¡¯s whip. Weak bodies were a source of shame for a Lion, something that would get them exiled from the tribe immediately.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Cold wind was blowing from the forest, but the air was starting to get hotter from the anger of the two sides.


    Dorph tried to open his mouth to speak to Archie with a stoic expression. However, Archie was quicker.


    p, p, p.


    He pped as he spoke.


    ¡°Wow. There¡¯s so many of you. I guess you n on fighting with your numbers advantage. Wow, wow! Witira-nim!¡±


    Archie was sneering in a way that would make even Cale say he looked rude.


    He lightly tapped his fists together as Witira looked toward him and asked.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Am I allowed to beat all those shitheads down? I¡¯ve been very stressedtely. Hehe.¡±


    Witira looked toward the smiling Archie before looking away.


    Dorph was looking at Archie with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Haaaaa. I heard there was a thug among the Whales-!¡±


    Baaaaang!


    He could not finish his sentence. Witira¡¯s whipnded in front of Dorph with a loud explosion.


    The trees broke, and dust filled the area. One of the Lions walked up to Dorph and stealthily asked.


    ¡°Should we attack?¡±


    He was asking whether they should charge through the dust and attack the Whales.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Dorph held his subordinate back. He then scoffed.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The spot where Witira¡¯s whip had gone by...


    There was a long line in front of Witira made from her whip destroying the ground.


    Dorph would have touched that line if he had taken just three steps forward.


    As Dorph who was looking at the line moved his gaze over to Witira...


    ¡°Do not cross the line.¡±


    Witira calmly stated as white mist fluttered around her. Water vapor was gathering around her.


    ¡°...Hahaha.¡±


    Dorphughed before raising his head with a stiff expression.


    He saw a snowstorm shooting up toward the sky past the forest.


    This was the snowstorm that covered the Lake of Despair, one of the Five Forbidden Regions.


    Dorph¡¯s goal for this mission was located there.


    He needed to go there.


    Dorph had a rxed smile on his face as he started to speak.


    "And if I cross the line?¡±


    ¡°What a useless question.¡±


    Witiraughed as she responded.


    ¡°You cannot cross the line. I said you cannot cross, so you cannot cross.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Dorph''s started to frown.


    This was different than that weakling Archie being arrogant.


    Witira was the heir to the throne, but she was not the Whale King. He could not let someone like her talk to him, the Lion King, like this.


    ¡°...You damn arrogant bastards-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being very loud.¡±


    ng.


    Paseton drew his sword.


    ¡°Please just attack.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha-!¡±


    Dorphughed out loud before pointing to the three Whales.


    However, his voice was cold.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The Lions in the front started to grow at that moment.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°Grrrrr- grr-¡±


    They were going berserk.


    Boom. Boom.


    The ground rumbled every time they took a step, and their hair stood up like lions¡¯ manes as they swung their arms that were as thick as most people''s thighs.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang- boom!


    A tree weakly fell to the ground.


    The berserk Lions in the front walked past where the tree had been and charged forward.


    ¡°Disperse.¡±


    Witira gave the order and Paseton moved right while Archie moved left.


    ¡°Each of you take control of a side.¡±


    Witira then pulled her whip back.


    The whip wrapped around her arm as Witira stepped forward.


    She crossed the line and entered the Lion¡¯s territory. Her gaze was focused on Dorph.


    ¡°I will take care of the Lion King.¡±


    She heard Clopeh Sekka¡¯s dignified voice in the air.


    "Capture the Lions!¡±


    Large arrows and long spears left the wyvern knights¡¯ hands and flew toward the forest full of enemies.


    The battle up north had started.


    Cale could feel the start of the battle while in the Eastern continent as well.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a short sigh while looking at the disconnected videomunication device.


    That was enough to organize the thoughts in his mind. There was no need to oveplicate things.


    Cale¡¯s eyes started to sparkle.


    ¡°...I knew they would aim for the real thing.¡±


    The corners of his lips twisted up.


    - Human! That¡¯s the type of smile everybody would run away from because they would know you are trying to scam them!


    Raon excitedly shouted after seeing Cale smile more wickedly than usual and thinking that he was fine. However, Cale did not pay attention to what Raon was saying.


    He was smiling but his mind was not calm.


    ¡°...This is bad.¡±


    The battle with the White Star could end up happening in four locations at once.


    There were the two that had already started.


    The first was the current battle underneath the Molden Pce while the other was the battle against Dorph who was aiming for the real World Tree.


    Then there were the intruders in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northwest region and the search for Mercenary King Bud¡¯s Ranger Brigade. If those two incidents became bigger, there was a chance of battles happening at four ces at once.


    ¡®This is going to be no joke.¡¯


    Cale couldn''t help but get nervous.


    ¡®We might end up missing some things.¡¯


    He would prefer to have onerge battle.


    Cale would not be able to pay attention to everything in four locations at once, which meant that something unexpected might happen that they could not handle.


    He trusted his allies, but battles out of his control were bound to bring uncertainty and anxiousness.


    - Human! Human!


    It was at that moment.


    - Human! Can¡¯t you hear my voice?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeep-


    Cale heard the sharp noiseing from the item in his hand before he could respond to Raon''s voice.


    He lowered his voice and he suddenly got the chills.


    - It''s from the Mercenary King!


    ¡®Yes, I can see that.¡¯


    It was an emergency call from the Mercenary King.


    - I''m connecting him!


    Ooooooooong-


    The videomunication device was instantly connected and Cale''s eyes opened wide.


    It was ck.


    He could not see anything.


    - Huff, huff. Cale, can you hear me?


    It was Bud Illis.


    ¡°Yes. I can hear you.¡±


    Cale urgently responded. Bud''s voice sounded different than usual for some reason.


    - I''m relieved. I can only talk to you because it is in my pocket right now.


    The reason the screen was ck was because the videomunication device was in his pocket. However, Cale¡¯s face stiffened even more after learning why the screen was ck.


    It was because he heard screams and explosions as Bud continued to talk.


    Cale''s gaze started to sink.


    ¡°...What''s going on?¡±


    Bud must have been running as he was huffing as he responded.


    - The entire mountain was under an illusion.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    - Now that the illusion is gone, the entire mountain is covered in enemies. And- mm!


    As he heard Bud take a breath...


    ng!


    He heard the sounds of swords shing.


    - Shit! Ugh!


    Boom.


    Bud swore before it sounded like his body hit something. Cale subconsciously clenched the videomunication device and stood up.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    - ...Help me.


    Cale¡¯s sunken eyes sparkled.


    - Please quickly help me.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I''ll be there right away.¡±


    - Yes, I¡¯ll be wait-


    Click.


    The call suddenly ended. A situation where he could no longer continue the call probably happened.


    Either that or, something happened to the mage next to Bud who was connecting the call.


    The mage next to Bud must be Glenn Poeff.


    ¡®...It¡¯s urgent.¡¯


    Time and quick actions were what they needed most right now.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    - Yes!


    Cale looked up before he closed his eyes.


    He went through the records in his mind.


    Therge Molden Pce map opened in his mind.


    He then ovepped it with the map of the maze they walked through.


    He then saw a spot.


    Cale raised his hand.


    ¡°Raon. Starting now.¡±


    Cale heard the Super Rock''s voice in his mind as he continued to speak.


    - Cale, are you going to do it?


    ¡°We are breaking that spot starting now.¡±


    This spot on the maze...


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing above that spot.¡±


    It was thergest za in the Molden Pce.


    It was the Knights¡¯ training ground that should be empty because all knights were in the maze chasing after Cale¡¯s group right now.


    "And tell something to Choi Han.¡±


    His gaze headed toward another spot.


    He recalled what Bud just said.


    ¡®The entire mountain was under an illusion.¡¯


    An illusion.


    ¡°Tell him to capture Elisneh the First alive. Of course, it is fine as long as she can talk.¡±


    They didn''t have time to move slowly right now.

 Chapter 507: It works! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 507: It works! (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - I understand, human! I¡¯ll tell Choi Han right now!


    Cale was observing the ceiling as he listened to Raon''s response.


    He pulled the top''s whip out of his pocket.


    ¡°Tell the Elementals that are contracted to the Elves and the Dark Elves.¡±


    ¡®Chaos, destruction, love. Just leave it to me.¡¯


    Cale gave the orders to the confident Wind Elemental who was telling him to leave it to it. The short message was able to be delivered quickly and Cale grabbed onto the branch.


    ¡°Open it. I''m stepping out.¡±


    He was talking to the fake World Tree.


    - Soooooob. Waaaaaaaah.


    But it was crying.


    This punk was crying.


    Cale flinched and started to think.


    ¡®Why is it crying? Is there a reason for it to cry?¡¯


    He heard the fake World Tree''s whining at that moment.


    - Soooooob. I''m being left behind, waaaaaah. I want to run away too, waaaaaaaah!


    The fake tree was very sad.


    It felt that everything was so unfair.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I became a ck tree like this because I wanted to.¡¯


    It did not want to be a tree with ck branches like this. It hated people who did evil deeds such as this even more.


    - Sob. It¡¯s not like I was controlled by Elisneh because I wanted to be controlled. Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaah. I like the World Tree-nim and don''t want to cause her any harm... Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaah. But everybody hates me. Soooooooooooooob. Sniff.


    He could hear the tree sniffling.


    ¡®Do World Trees have snot?¡¯


    Cale had that thought once again but the fake World Tree was being serious.


    - I just get used. Sooooob.


    The fake World Tree could not even move its branches freely while being controlled by Elisneh.


    Furthermore, there was nobody who can chat with it; all it could do was be lonely in the center of this dark maze with no light.


    It had finally found an opportunity.


    Cale Henituse was that opportunity.


    The fake World Tree knew about him. He was someone in its memories.


    That was why it had started to talk to him and managed to get thirty minutes of freedom even if it came at the cost of burning itself a bit.


    It had then used that freedom to protect Cale.


    It had hoped that Cale would save it.


    The fake World Tree weakly mumbled.


    - I, I want to get out of here as well.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Who said I was leaving you behind?¡±


    - ...Excuse me?


    The fake World Tree¡¯s branches started to shake.


    Cale didn''t care and didn¡¯t pay any attention to the branches.


    ¡°Hurry up, get rid of these branches.¡±


    - Wait, t, that-


    ¡°Now.¡±


    - Ah, that, yes, yes, sir!


    The ck tree that responded in a shaking voice moved his branches.


    The branches quickly moved simr to a blooming flower and Cale easily stepped out.


    - Human! Really, can you really save this ck tree? It says it was being controlled! Poor little tree!


    - Umm, but, h, how will you move me? Is that even possible?


    He heard both Raon and the fake World Tree¡¯s voices.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Caleughed.


    Why?


    ¡°...Cale Henituse-¡±


    It was because he made eye contact with Elisneh.


    - Human... You have...the look of the greatest scammer......


    - ...Umm...I''m very sorry. If I did something wrong......


    He ignored both Raon and the fake World Tree¡¯s voices.


    Instead, he pointed his index finger toward Elisneh who was grinding her teeth while looking at him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale motioned with his mouth as Elisneh frowned at his action.


    ¡®Not you but next to you.¡¯


    ¡®...Next to me?¡¯


    Elisneh turned her head.


    She then saw a shining ck aura roar wild like a roaring wave to attack someone.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    The white feather snake melted in the ck aura. Then there was someone grabbing onto the ankle of the wind horse floating on top of the snake.


    ¡°...Choi Han!¡±


    Smile.


    Choi Han smiled once he made eye contact with Elisneh. His sword stabbed somewhere at the same time.


    Puuk.


    ck aura entered the ankle of the old man on the wind horse.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    Blood gushed out once the aura disappeared. Choi Han grabbed the pierced ankle.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    The shaman holding the mirror sent wind arrows flying toward Choi Han who attacked hisrade.


    Tens of wind arrows would charge at Choi Han, forcing him to swing his sword to dodge.


    The shaman with the mirror was nning on rescuing the shaman with the feathers at that moment.


    ¡°Your majesty. I am still here.¡±


    The shaman with the mirror also stood in front of Elisneh at the same time to block Choi Han''s attack.


    Swooooosh-


    The arrows charged toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Choi Han raised his head after hearing someoneugh. The old man whose ankle was in his hand wasughing through the pain.


    ¡°Pfft. You stupid idiot! Did you think everything would be resolved by holding onto my ankle?¡±


    How was he going to stop tens of wind arrows?


    Furthermore, it was not just the wind arrows that were aiming for Choi Han.


    The shaman had sent his feathers flying as soon as he gave up on his ankle.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The feathers joined the wind arrows in charging toward Choi Han. Sharp attacks were flying toward him in all directions, giving him nowhere to escape.


    The shaman with the feathersughed before shouting toward Choi Han who was dangling in the air by holding onto the wind horse¡¯s leg and his ankle.


    ¡°You''ll soon turn into a pincushion!¡±


    Choi Han started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°So be it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The shaman with the feathers wondered if he had heard correctly.


    ¡®Did he just say that he didn''t care if he turned into a pincushion?¡¯


    The shaman wondered what Choi Han meant by that.


    It was at that moment.


    He realized something was weird.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Neither the wind arrows nor the feathers were charging at Choi Han. Everything was quiet.


    The shaman looked away from Choi Han and looked around.


    ¡°...You, you-¡±


    He could not speak.


    The tens of feathers and wind arrows... There were tens of thin ck threads that were holding onto them.


    The shamans¡¯ gaze moved until he saw someone in a ck robe standing on the shoulder of a ck skeleton monster.


    "That necromancer......!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can look away right now?¡±


    The shaman flinched and his body started to shake. He heard the voiceing from right next to him.


    He realized nobody was holding onto his ankle anymore. The shaman with the feathers slowly turned his head.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    The shaman with the mirror shouted but the shaman with the feathers saw a sword pierce through his shoulder.


    ¡°Ugh... ugh!¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    The shaman with the feathers fell off the wind horse toward the ground as Choi Han said that.


    ¡°...You bastard!¡±


    The shaman with the mirror immediately got rid of the wind horse Choi Han was standing on. However, the ck thread had approached at some point and held onto Choi Han so that he would not fall.


    Elisneh looked toward Choi Han and started to speak.


    ¡°What is giving you the confidence to jump into the air? I guess you want to fall under an illusion again!¡±


    Choi Han was already as high as Elisneh.


    The others were scared of falling under an illusion and did not dare to do so, but Choi Han had done it without any hesitation. Elisneh sneered at him and started to cast hand signs.


    ¡°This one will be worlds more powerful thanst time! I know you are probably confident because you managed to get out of my illusion once, but-¡±


    She flinched at that moment.


    Ooooooong-


    She could feel the air vibrating as power gathered together.


    Elisneh slowly turned her head.


    ¡°...What the-¡±


    Mana was gathering on top of the ck tree.


    The ck mana that gathered very quickly looked ready to explode at any moment.


    ¡°...Ha. I guess you do n on getting rid of the ck World Tree.¡±


    Elisneh lifted the arm with the injured shoulder as she said that. It was painful, but the blood had stopped and she was able to move it a little bit.


    Her eyes were looking at Cale who was under the tree where the mana was gathering.


    ¡°I guess I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    Fluffy barked at that moment. Princess Jopis subconsciously walked away from the skeleton monster¡¯s protection and moved next to Fluffy.


    Fluffy was barking while looking at the ceiling. The other puppies parked as well and moved next to her.


    Jopis started to frown.


    ¡°...Light.¡±


    The maze''s ceiling had just been dark, but... White lights started to gather there now.


    They were the same as the light that had struck Cale.


    Most of the maze was destroyed and it looked more like a in now. The ceiling that was covering the entire area was glowing with white lights.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. A majority of your allies will fall into an illusion and die the moment you destroy that World Tree.¡±


    Elisneh lifted her injured arm toward the ceiling.


    Ooooooooong-


    The white lights gathered toward her outstretched hand.


    The white lights gathered together and formed an orb, simr to the ck mana orb on top of the ck tree. The area surrounding her started to heat up from the white lights crashing against each other.


    She warned Cale.


    "Tell your Dragon to stop immediately.¡±


    She was certain that that ck mana was Cale Henituse''s Dragon''s doing.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a deep sigh.


    He looked around as if he had a headache before finally looking at Elisneh. He was also looking at therge white orb gathering in her hand.


    Everyone else had stopped fighting and were focusing on Cale and Elisneh.


    The ck mana orb and the white orb...


    They were bothrge in size and everybody could feel arge amount of power fluctuating within them. They felt as if those two lights shing against each other would slowly reveal the results of this battle.


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t know Elisneh would be this strong.¡±


    Jopis started to frown.


    She wanted to get involved in the battle but knew that she would only be a hindrance because her shaman ability level was low.


    ¡®If I had learned properly-¡¯


    If she had been able to properly train as a shaman simr to how Elisneh had grown as an Illusionist...


    ¡®Would I have been the one to go up against Elisneh? No, it should be me.¡¯


    Jopis clenched her fists.


    Her eyes looked desperately at Cale as she did that.


    He was her ally who would fight against Elisneh for her.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared about destroying the World Tree after seeing how strong I am?¡±


    Elisneh started to smile.


    It was because Cale looked tired. He was also frowning as if he had a lot to worry about.


    ¡°Stop worrying-¡±


    "Why?¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    He ruffled his hair and brusquely asked as if he was frustrated.


    ¡°Why do you keep asking why I am nning on destroying the World Tree? Huh? Do you really think I¡¯ll destroy it?¡±


    Cale had no intention of destroying the fake World Tree nor leaving it behind.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Cale¡¯s right hand was moving toward his shirt as Elisneh asked in shock.


    Riiiiiiiiiiiiiip-!


    He ripped a badge off his shirt.


    It was hismander badge that was located next to the Henituse Duchy badge.


    Smile.


    Cale smiled and turned around.


    ¡°This.¡±


    He reached his hand out and touched the ck tree. Cale¡¯s eyes then sparkled.


    The ck tree answered energetically.


    - I''m ready! I will just trust you, Commander-nim!


    Cale¡¯s smile became thicker.


    ¡°I will take this. Heh.¡±


    - I''m fine being anywhere as long as it is not here! I will just trust you, Commander-nim! I trust you, sir! I trust you!


    Cale ignored the fake World Tree¡¯s passionate response while feeling thankful to Elisneh.


    ¡®She helped me remember something I had forgotten about.¡¯


    The illusion that reminded him of his life as Kim Rok Soo made him remember something he had forgotten about for a moment.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    The ck branches flinched.


    The fake World Tree thought that Cale was a good person, but his smile looked like a vampire who was smiling wickedly after finding its prey.


    - Huh? Huh?


    However, the ck tree could not think about Cale¡¯sugh any longer.


    The tree felt a power surrounding it.


    It felt like the power was embracing it but also as if it was giving it an order.


    However, the fake World Tree realized something.


    ¡®...I can get out! I can get out of here!¡¯


    It felt certain.


    A sharp voice shouted out at that moment.


    ¡°You, what?! What the hell are you doing?!¡±


    It was Elisneh¡¯s voice.


    Cale slightly controlled the power flowing out of his heart. That was enough. The power headed toward the tree Cale was touching without needing him to do anything anymore.


    Whether it was a tangible item or an intangible power. This ability allowed him to store anything in a set location.


    It was Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s ability that was now Cale¡¯s ability.


    Embrace.


    ¡°No-!¡±


    The ck tree turned transparent and started to disappear.


    Elisneh screamed as she watched before sending the white orb flying toward Cale.


    ¡°Do you think I''ll let you do that?!¡±


    Ooooooo-


    The white orb urately started to fly toward Cale.


    She needed to prevent the World Tree from disappearing.


    It was at that moment.


    The moment the white orb left Elisneh¡¯s hand...


    ¡°I was waiting for this!¡±


    She heard a child¡¯s voiceing from an empty spot. Elisneh turned her gaze away from Cale.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The ck orb that was above the disappearing tree opened up at that moment. That mana orb was not for attacking.


    It was a defensive orb.


    The ck orb turned into a shield and covered Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim. Just leave it to us.¡±


    "We will help as well. We should be able to block this if we all work together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are overflowing with power after absorbing a lot of dead mana.¡±


    The Elementals who had received the message from the Wind Elemental came over with Tasha, Jeet, and their respective Dark Elves and Elves. The Elves and Dark Elves used their Elementals to cast barriers above the ck shield to protect Cale even more.


    However, Elisneh could not see any of that.


    The spot where she heard an excited child''s voice...


    The voice wasing from the ceiling that was now empty after Elisneh had gathered all of the white lights together.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Elisneh gasped.


    The maze¡¯s ceiling without the illusion territory now that the white light was gone was no longer scary.


    There was someone who had been waiting for this illusion-less ceiling.


    The young Dragon pped his little wings and quickly started to fly.


    He then shot the thing that was in his front paw toward the ceiling.


    He did not need as much mana as he had used for the ck shield protecting Cale.


    He just needed a small mana orb that had been condensed and condensed again.


    The mana that was gathered together in the shape of an arrow left Raon¡¯s hand.


    It then crashed into a single spot.


    ¡°F*ck-!¡±


    Elisneh started to frown.


    Crack.


    She heard the ceiling that had been hit by the mana arrow start to crack.


    Sometimes, all that was needed was a small crack to cause a giant gap. Furthermore, even though it was an attack with a small amount of mana, it came from a Dragon.


    Booboboboooooooooom-


    The ceiling started to crack open.


    A hole was slowly starting to appear.


    Sunlight from above ground started to seep into the maze.


    It was actual sunlight that had seeped in as the maze''s illusion ceiling crumbled.


    Elisneh felt dizzy as soon as she saw that light.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I was waiting for this as well.¡±


    She heard someone whisper.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The shaman with the mirror groaned as he fell to the ground.


    That made the wind horses the shaman was controlling disperse into the air as well. Elisneh''s horse disappeared as well.


    She no longer had a maze wall tond on.


    The only thing she could do was fall to the ground.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, there was someone who grabbed her by the neck as her body was tilting over as the wind horse disappeared.


    It prevented her from falling.


    It was a man in a ck outfit tied up by ck threads.


    Ron Mn smiled toward Elisneh.


    ¡°You showed our young master-nim despair. You shouldn''t have done that.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Elisneh could not breathe.


    ¡®When? When did he get so close? I didn¡¯t notice anything.¡¯


    She looked at the smiling Ron with a shaking gaze.


    However, Ron turned away from her and casuallymented to the person who was also floating in the air with Mary¡¯s ck threads.


    ¡°I guess I took care of the remaining two.¡±


    ¡°...How boring.¡±


    Choi Han turned away with a grumbling expression.


    He had lost the third and fourth preys to Ron.


    Ron''s movements truly were stealthy.


    ¡°This is all thanks to you. It¡¯s all thanks to you running wild.¡±


    Ron smiled benignly while Choi Han¡¯s expression turned nk.


    However, the two of them soon looked down.


    The white orb was starting to crash into its target.


    Boooooooom!


    Cale could see the white orb explode as it hit the ck shield and the Elementals¡¯ barriers.


    His sight turned white for an instant, but he smiled as he started to speak.


    ¡°I guess we made it out of the maze.¡±


    He sounded full of confidence.

 Chapter 508: It works! (5)

    <h4>Chapter 508: It works! (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The white lights that shined in their eyes slowly disappeared.


    ¡°They were just fakes.¡±


    Beacrox stoically mumbled as he wiped the blood off his greatsword.


    ¡°That¡¯s how illusions are.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Beacrox turned to see his father Ron standing there. However, Ron was busy looking, not at Beacrox, but at the disappearing white light.


    The orb made from the power covering the maze ceiling that Elisneh the First had sent flying could not get past Raon and the Elementals¡¯ barriers in the end.


    Craaaack-


    Of course, Raon''s shield was destroyed as well. They were barely able to block the attack thanks toyer afteryer of barriers being cast by the Elementals.


    ¡°Nothing is left in the end.¡±


    The white orb disappeared with a loud bang, but it did not affect anything around it.


    It meant that illusions held no material form in the end.


    Although it might be able to trick people¡¯s minds, something fake would always be fake.


    It could not leave any traces in the world.


    Ron tightened his grip as he continued to speak.


    "But my strength is not an illusion.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡±


    He could feel the neck he was choking. He could feel her shaking as she could not breathe.


    ¡°...You... You bastard...! Y, you dare!¡±


    Elisneh barely managed to speak, however, Ron did not even nce at her.


    Beacrox slowly approached her instead.


    "Father, should I take care of the rest?¡±


    Flinch.


    Elisneh''s body started to shake.


    Beacrox who had ced his greatsword on his back and had a thin knife in his hand stoically stared at her before looking away.


    Elisneh felt as if the emotionless eyes of the man in front of her wearing a chef¡¯s outfit were looking at her as if she was some ingredient to prepare.


    Stomp, stomp.


    Beacrox continued to walk toward her.


    He had simply asked Ron if he should clean the surroundings up before they escaped from the maze.


    However, Elisneh thought he was an assassin who was going to kill her.


    She could not move her body.


    Her hands had been tied long ago and her neck was in Ron''s hand.


    Her feet thankfully touched the ground, but that was it.


    Stomp, stomp.


    Beacrox slowly came closer.


    It was at that moment.


    From the spot where all the white lights had disappeared...


    Someone was walking out of that area.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    A gentle voice that did not suit an assassin came out of Ron''s mouth.


    Elisneh had a burning gaze as she red at Cale Henituse who was walking toward her.


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°Ron, let go.¡±


    Elisneh who was desperately trying to speak immediately felt her neck feel cool.


    She looked to the side.


    The assassin bastard had released her without any opposition at Cale Henituse''s order.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    It happened as she had that thought.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    She felt ck threads surrounding her body.


    Boom!


    Her body fell to the ground.


    ¡®...Necromancer.¡¯


    The ck threads that came out of Mary''s hand bound her limbs.


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    Elisneh looked toward her and continued to ask.


    ¡°Why do you help Cale Henituse when you have the darkness attribute? No, why are you getting in our way?! It¡¯s the same with the Dark Elves! I can¡¯t understand this at all! Why?! Why are you doing this?!¡±


    The ck-robed individual tilted her head to the side in confusion.


    She then spoke in a monotone voice.


    ¡°You must not listen to nonsense. I ignore all nonsense.¡±


    ¡°W, what?¡±


    It happened as Elisneh looked toward Mary in disbelief.


    ¡°Young master-nim, here you go.¡±


    Ron handed the ck tree branch staff to Cale.


    Cale crouched down and made eye contact with Elisneh.


    "What the hell are you doing with the Demonic race?¡±


    Flinch.


    Elisneh''s pupils were visibly shaking.


    ¡°You, you-, even though you know-¡±


    Her eyes were full of astonishment as she looked at Cale. She could see a twisted smile forming on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Elisneh. What is it that you know?¡±


    He whispered as if he was the devil.


    ¡°I''ll let you live if you tell me. I''ll let you live a peaceful life.¡±


    ¡°...I cannot tell you.¡±


    Cale''s eyes clouded over. Elisneh was shaking.


    She was not shaking because of pain nor was she acting.


    She was shaking in fear.


    She was afraid of something else when she was captured by the enemies right now.


    "Why? Why do you reject my offer?¡±


    Cale tilted his head to the side in confusion with an innocent expression on his face.


    Elisneh shouted in anger after seeing his response.


    ¡°You crazy bastard! Do you think I''ll tell you that?! If I tell you- if I tell you-!¡±


    She then stopped as if realizing that she made a mistake. Cale whispered to her at that moment.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a curse or something that will kill you if you say anything? Maybe your body will blow up the moment you say something?¡±


    ¡°......!¡±


    Elisneh closed her mouth shut.


    That was enough for Cale.


    He got up and opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Treat her properly like the important person she is.¡±


    ¡°...You-¡±


    Elisneh was ring at him while grinding her teeth, but Cale just honestly shared his thoughts.


    "Thanks for the information. Silence is information as well. Elisneh.¡±


    Pat.


    Cale put his hand on her shoulder.


    Elisneh could see the assassin''s cold gaze and the assassin''s son touching the thin knife from over Cale¡¯s shoulder. She could also see the ck robe.


    She heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°You''ll lose everything, but isn¡¯t it more important to stay alive? Giving me information will be a good method.¡±


    Cale was serious.


    He was nning on letting Elisneh live if she managed to give him information in ways that wouldn''t kill her.


    Of course, she would lose everything and he would take away her powers so that she could not cause any trouble in the future, but...


    Elisneh did not believe his honesty.


    ¡°Do you think I would trust your lies?!¡±


    It was because the expressions on the faces of the three people behind Cale were vicious.


    However, there was something she did not know.


    Ron was just stoic while Beacrox was annoyingly touching the knife he got from the Molden pce kitchen because it was not sharpened properly.


    As for Mary, she just came closer to hear what Cale had to say without thinking about anything.


    ¡°...But it¡¯s not a lie.¡±


    Cale shook his head at Elisneh who didn''t understand him and casuallymented.


    ¡°How do I remove the illusion from the pce?¡±


    He was asking casually, but Cale was quite rushed right now.


    He needed to hurry over to Bud.


    ¡°Do you think I would tell you that?!¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Elisneh flinched at Cale¡¯s calmness and her eyes opened wide.


    ¡°That pce is not important. Isn''t that right, ma''am?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Elisneh could see Jopis walking toward her. She had ced the hairpin back in her hair which looked perfect as if she had not been on the battlefield this whole time.


    ¡°...You-¡±


    Elisneh subconsciously opened her mouth to speak but Jopis did not pay her any attention.


    Cale started to speak instead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head up. I''m sure a lot of people have gathered already.¡±


    The hole in the ceiling Raon created...


    There were people looking into the hole.


    There were bound to be people who ran over to the knights¡¯ training ground after hearing the explosions.


    - I am lifting us with flight magic!


    It was time to leave the maze now.


    Cale¡¯s body slowly floated up and headed toward the sunlight shining into the maze.


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    However, their speed slowly increased.


    - Human, I will make it quick because we are in a hurry!


    ¡®No, there¡¯s no need to do that!¡¯


    Cale wanted to say something to Raon but his body shot up quickly as if it was an arrow.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah! Dodge it!¡±


    ¡°Everybody, maintain your formation!¡±


    He could hear people looking into the hole dodging in shock as they got closer.


    He also felt as if the hole wasrger than he had expected. Raon seemed to have made arge hole.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    As Cale started to frown...


    - Human! Are you very worried about the Mercenary King? I¡¯ll go even faster!


    ¡®No. That¡¯s not it!¡¯


    Raon had misinterpreted Cale¡¯s expression and Cale could not do anything as his body shot out of the hole like a rocket.


    He closed his eyes because he was flying too quickly and only opened them back once he stopped moving.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    He could not help but sigh.


    He was floating in the air above the knight¡¯s training ground.


    He was floating about 3 meters above ground, so it was not very high.


    That was why he had a clear view of the ground.


    ¡°The leader of the rebels!¡±


    ¡°Prepare the arrows!¡±


    The knights who were looking into the hole were urgently preparing to fight against Cale as more knights and soldiers were running over.


    That was not all.


    ¡°...Is it a highest-grade mage?¡±


    ¡°Those are some shocking flight abilities. Is it really...a revolt?!¡±


    ¡°Her majesty was defeated?¡±


    There were also shocked nobles and pce administrators nearby the training ground.


    They hade over because they were curious about the hole but were slowly retreating as they were afraid of the knights trying to control the crowd as well as Cale.


    ¡°Huuuuuu. I''m busy enough as is.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh.


    ¡°Come down to the ground right now! Get down here immediately if you don''t want to be pierced to death by arrows.¡±


    It happened as one of the knights shouted as the representative.


    Boooooooom-!


    Everybody got shocked and turned toward the source of the noise.


    A ck bone hand appeared from the hole and grabbed the ground.


    The hand seemed to be as big as an average adult.


    ¡°Ahhh! It¡¯s a monster!¡±


    ¡°Do not fear! Remember the Molden Kingdom''s Knight¡¯s Creed!¡±


    Fear and anxiety turned the area into chaos again.


    - Human! I sent them up as well!


    However, everybody in that chaotic training ground stopped moving after seeing the people on the monster¡¯s other hand and shoulder.


    They could not hide their shock.


    ¡°...Your majesty!¡±


    ¡°Princess Jopis!¡±


    ¡°There are other members of the royal family as well!¡±


    People of the Molden royal family had appeared.


    Cale slowly headed down.


    He walked next to the monster. It was a skeleton monster under Mary¡¯s control.


    aaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-!


    The knights pulled their weapons out toward the monster and shouted.


    ¡°Your majesty! We will save you!¡±


    ¡°You evil bastards, release her majesty right now!¡±


    Elisneh did not look good tied up with the ck threads, forcing the knights and the people of the pce to be unable to hide their anger.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Cale could see aughing Elisneh.


    Herughter seemed to be saying, ''take a look at this, I will not break the illusion on the pce.¡¯


    It was obvious that she was sneering at Cale.


    However, Elisneh''s expression instantly turned somber and she started to shout.


    ¡°I am fine so everybody step back! These people are dangerous and evil!¡±


    ¡°Your majesty!¡±


    ¡°Oh, your majesty!¡±


    Her demeanor made everyone sad and made them turn their anger toward someone else instead of Cale.


    Their anger was now directed at Jopis who was stepping out of the hole while grabbing onto Cale¡¯s hand.


    One of the nobles in the back started to shout.


    ¡°Former Princess Jopis! How can you do this? A revolt?! Have you forgotten her majesty¡¯s benevolence to let you live?!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The noble subconsciously flinched and his body started to shake.


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    The person who shouted at him was the young boy from the royal family.


    The young boy who used to follow Elisneh shouted in a loud voice.


    ¡°Do you know what that evil Queen did while tricking us?!¡±


    The boy was crying. His hands were clenched and shaking as he looked at his older brother who was poisoned by dead mana.


    ¡®For her majesty to have yed a part in creating that terrible ce......!¡¯


    The boy pounded his chest as he could not hide his anger and regret.


    "That queen, underground-!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    The young boy turned toward Jopis who cut him off.


    He subconsciously stopped talking after seeing that Jopis¡¯s gaze was not shaking at all.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    It was at that moment. The young boy heard someone sneering at him.


    He turned his head to see that it was Elisneh.


    ¡°How dare youugh after everything you did-¡±


    ¡°Elisneh.¡±


    The young boy tried to say more before stopping after seeing Jopis approach Elisneh.


    Jopis looked down at Elisneh.


    ¡°Jopis. Let me tell you something. I will not remove the illusion on the pce even if I die. That is why the other members of the royal family and the nobles will not trust you. They will always think that you are the evil one. Kekeke.¡±


    ¡°I was relieved.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°I was relieved that you only cast an illusion inside the pce.¡±


    ¡°Just what-?¡±


    Elisneh looked confused.


    But it really was a relief for Jopis.


    Elisneh could see the smile on Jopis''s face.


    Jopis smiled elegantly and reached her hand out.


    There was a small orb on her hand that came out of her pocket.


    Elisneh¡¯s pupils started to shake as she saw what it was.


    ¡°...You-¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is a video recording device.¡±


    Cale had given it to Jopis who would not be able to participate in the battle.


    It recorded everything that had happened.


    ¡°Elisneh. Let me tell you something.¡±


    Jopis elegantly whispered in her ear.


    ¡°I will keep you alive for now because we need information from you. But you need to face reality.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Elisneh sounded worried as she asked back, but Jopis did not respond to her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t remove the illusion over the pce?¡±


    Smile.


    Jopis started to smile.


    The illusion over the pce?


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was not removed.


    Jopis thought about the nobles and citizens outside the pce who were currently headed to the pce.


    ¡°Who cares about that fake illusion?¡±


    Jopis threw the video recording device into the air.


    That video recording device instantly shot up.


    - I¡¯ll do it!


    Raon sent the video recording device into the air.


    He then turned it on.


    ¡°...Perhaps?!¡±


    Elisneh looked toward Jopis in shock.


    Jopis calmly started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the illusion to break.¡±


    Ooooooooooong-


    Arge screen appeared in the air starting from the video recording device.


    A voice could be heard as well.


    - You guys are my hostages.


    It was Elisneh¡¯s voice.


    The nobles running toward the pce...


    And the numerous citizens as well...


    All of them looked toward the recording.


    Many scenes appeared and they heard Elisneh¡¯s voice.


    - You are also potential future enemies who may threaten my position. If you¡¯re going to die, shouldn''t I be the one to kill you?


    Her voice echoed in the citizens¡¯ ears.


    - Can you hear the knights approaching us? There should be at least 300 of them.


    - Correct. I can kill them whenever I please.


    - Jopis, can you hear me? There are other members of the royal family who will jump into that river as soon as I give the order. Ah, should I make the servants and maids jump in as well?


    The citizens heard each and everything Elisneh had said.


    Elisneh''s pupils started to shake while Jopis started to speak to her in a calm voice.


    ¡°Elisneh. The pce is just a ce for work. The people outside the pce who are watching this recording right now and realized the truth are the Molden Kingdom''s foundation.¡±


    And those people would realize the truth about Elisneh and Jopis.


    She whispered in Elisneh''s ear.


    The dead mana that was created by killing numerous people...


    And the things she had done while tricking the citizens...


    The things she had done as the White Star¡¯s subordinate...


    ¡°Your position that is filled with evil deeds... I will clean it up and take it for myself.¡±


    As everyone was nkly staring at the recording...


    Cale stealthily approached Jopis.


    ¡°Then I will be on my way now.¡±


    Cale grabbed the hand in front of him.


    ¡°Commander-nim, I heard about your situation. I will take care of things here with the others.¡±


    Jopis was calm but honest.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Cale smiled and let go of Jopis¡¯s hand.


    He then started to speak to the invisible Raon.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    The recording was set to repeat, so Raon didn''t need to control it anymore. The 100 or so mercenaries from the Mercenaries Guild would soon arrive as well, so Jopis, the Elves, and the Dark Elves were enough to take care of things here.


    Most importantly, Jopis was talented enough to take care of things other than the battle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    They didn''t have time to pay attention to the aftermath in the Molden Kingdom.


    They needed to quickly head to Bud.


    It had only been about twenty minutes since they received Bud¡¯s call, but he had a bad feeling.


    Paaaaat!


    Cale and some others quickly got swept up in the light from the teleportation magic circle and disappeared.


    ¡°Duke-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    "Cale Henituse hase.¡±


    The mountain up north covered in white snow...


    The young boy sitting there smiled after hearing his subordinate¡¯s report.


    Sharp fangs became visible as the pale young boy started to smile.


    Crack.


    The ck heart in the young boy''s hand turned to dust in his grip.

 Chapter 509: Delicious (1)

    <h4>Chapter 509: Delicious (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    A mountain range located on the northern part of the Eastern continent. A person who arrived at that location bent down.


    He then cautiously sniffed the scent of the mountain in front of him.


    The person''s numerous years of experience helped him realize something.


    ¡°...It smells fishy.¡±


    Cold air wasing down from the mountain.


    His intuition was telling him that something was off.


    He heard a calm voice next to him.


    ¡°It seems to be covered in the scent of blood.¡±


    Choi Hanmented before turning his head to look at the man behind him.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    Ron who had smelled the scent of blood stood up straight and reported to Cale.


    Cale quietly observed the two of them before quietly asking Beacrox a question.


    ¡°Beacrox, did you smell the scent of blood too?¡±


    ¡°...Young master-nim, do you really think they could smell blood even though the mountain is so tall and wide? It is just intuition. Intuition.¡±


    Beacrox responded with a stoic expression before turning away from Cale. Cale thought this was very fitting of Beacrox''s personality as he started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s too quiet.¡±


    The bottom of the mountain.


    Originally, mage Glenn Poeff and the mercenaries he brought with him should have been stationed here waiting for Bud to contact them.


    However, there was nobody here.


    All they could see were traces of people who were waiting here before rushing up the mountain.


    He recalled what Bud told him.


    ¡®The entire mountain was under an illusion.¡¯


    ¡®Now that the illusion is gone, the entire mountain is covered in enemies.¡¯


    ¡®...Help me.¡¯


    ¡®Please quickly help me.¡¯


    Cale''s gaze started to sink.


    The golden top''s whip in his hand started to glow.


    ¡°We are going to enter the mountain now.¡±


    The enemies had cast an illusion.


    That must mean that there was an illusionist here as well.


    Furthermore, that illusion was supposedly destroyed.


    He was tired of illusions now.


    There were also so many enemies that they could cover the entire mountain.


    The Mercenary King''s mercenaries and the Elves Cale gathered numbered in the hundreds, but the Mercenary King seemed to have determined that the enemies overwhelmingly outnumbered them.


    Bud was probably right.


    He was the Mercenary King who had experienced many battlefields.


    ¡°...That is why we can''t just go up without a n.¡±


    The mountain was so high that the peak was covered in snow.


    This was thergest mountain in the mountain range that blocked the cold air from the north from reaching south, so, it was naturally tall and wide.


    That was why they could not just go up as is.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    The Mn household¡¯s assassins were quietly standing like shadows behind Ron and Beacrox.


    This group of assassins was half of the assassins who had infiltrated the Molden pce earlier. They had urgently rushed over along with Ron.


    ¡°Our preparations to infiltrate the mountain arepleted.¡±


    Ron had expressed it as an infiltration not to a castle or a residence, but to a mountain.


    It might seem as if he used the wrong word, however, it was urate.


    Cale opened his mouth to call someone.


    ¡°On.¡±


    He had someone who could trick people and hide their presence using a different method than illusions.


    ¡°Meeeeeow-!¡±


    On and Hong stopped rubbing their bodies on Cale¡¯s legs and looked up at him. White smoke started to surround On before spreading out.


    She seemed to have understood Cale¡¯s intentions as she had prepared to use her fog in advance.


    Cale had asked Raon to quickly bring On and Hong over.


    - Human, are we going in?


    Cale took a step toward the mountain.


    "We are infiltrating the mountain.¡±


    It was quiet at the foot of the mountain, but they might hear weapons shing or people screaming once they entered.


    Furthermore, the chances of those screams belonging to their allies were high.


    ¡°Our first goal is to reinforce our allies and save them.¡±


    Cale entered into the forest.


    The shadows of the trees made the forest dark even though it was day time.


    It was an urgent situation right now.


    That was why Cale gave an order that was different than usual.


    ¡°Our second goal... Is to get rid of the enemies.¡±


    The gazes on the faces of the assassins of the Mn household quickly changed.


    ¡°Our third goal is to identify the enemies, however, if that may lead to injuries... Then we will immediately escape or focus on our second goal.¡±


    Both the first and second goals were focused on saving as many of their allies as possible.


    Ron walked over toward Cale without making any noise and then asked.


    ¡°Young master-nim, which direction do we need to go?¡±


    Squeeze.


    Cale tightened his grip.


    Ooooooong-


    The top''s whip in his hand was continuing to shake unlike usual.


    Cale heard two of the three Wind Elementals that always moved around with him. One was with the Elves in the mountains right now.


    ¡®C, chaos, destruction, anger! Elementals are screaming all over the mountain!¡¯


    ¡®I hear Elementals fighting all around the mountain! No, that¡¯s not it; they seem to be running away!¡¯


    The Elementals sounded more frantic than ever before.


    ¡®I can¡¯t hear the one we left here at all! I think it¡¯s in a dangerous situation too!¡¯


    ¡®This is bad! Chaos, destruction, disorder!¡¯


    Although the Elementals were frantic, Cale was calm.


    Of course, his heart was beating wildly as well. He was in a hurry as well.


    He imagined the Elves getting injured as the Wind Elementals told him that they heard Elementals screaming.


    Cale bit down on his lips.


    He was currently themander of the Elves. He could not forget about the responsibilities that came with the role.


    ¡®Chaos, destruction! The screaming seems to be slowly heading toward the center of the mountain!¡¯


    ¡®This is it!¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes started to sparkle.


    ¡®Cale, The Elementals¡¯ screams are slowly heading toward the center of the mountain.¡¯


    ¡®I found it.¡¯


    He had found the information he was looking for.


    If the screams were slowly heading toward the center of the mountain...


    The meaning behind those words appeared in Cale¡¯s mind.


    The Elementals should be with the Elves.


    The Mercenary King should be with the Elves as well.


    It meant that their allies were slowly moving toward the center of the mountain.


    They were moving in that direction while the Elementals are screaming.


    ¡®That means that they are not moving there out of their own free will. Someone else is making them move there.¡¯


    They were not gathering together by choice.


    It meant that numerous enemies were herding their allies to the center.


    There was only one exnation for it.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°...Battue.¡±


    The enemies were herding their allies to one location. They were doing that to either hunt them down or with another goal in mind.


    That other goal was definitely not good either.


    The air around Cale turned cold.


    Unlike how the group''s fighting spirit had gone up and heated the air around them earlier... The air was now getting colder as their fighting spirit went up.


    The assassins¡¯ gazes turned cold.


    Ron¡¯s gaze sunk the most.


    Mercenary King Bud. The Poeff household''s Glenn Poeff.


    Ron was quite concerned about them as he had his base on the Eastern continent.


    Battue.


    The others realized what was going on as soon as they heard that word.


    Cale noticed that was the case, however, he still started to speak.


    "Our allies and the enemies are gathering toward the center of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Will we head over to save the allies right away?¡±


    Beacrox asked as he was unable to be patient any longer.


    They all looked ready to charge forward to save their allies at any moment.


    However, Cale shook his head.


    ¡°...Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han quietly called out to him.


    Cale had a smile on his face even though this was an urgent situation. His smile looked angry.


    The enemies were using battue on the allies.


    That was why he would make them realize something.


    If the enemies were using battue... ¡®I''ll use battue on you bastards.¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°We will strike the enemies that are gathering our allies to a single spot from the back.¡±


    Ron''s eyes clouded over.


    Just like how their allies were gathering to one spot...


    The enemies that were herding them over were gathering toward one spot as well.


    Cale looked down.


    He could see On and Hong.


    Raon was probably nearby while remaining invisible as well.


    Cale did not n on letting any more allies get hurt.


    ¡®We will strike the enemies that are gathering our allies to a single spot from the back.


    But we will not show ourselves.¡¯


    ¡°We will hide behind magic, fog, and poison to stealthily strike the enemies from behind.¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old all responded.


    Tata tap.


    On kicked off the ground and climbed up a tree before looking down at Cale. Hong was next to her as well.


    ¡°Meeeeeeeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeow-¡±


    That meant that they were ready.


    - Human! Do not worry! We will flip everything over with the poisonous fog! We will hide grandpa Ron and all of his subordinates as well!


    An illusion. There were things other than illusions that could trick people.


    ¡°On, I leave it to you.¡±


    The silver kitten nodded her head. The calm On would lead the children averaging nine-years-old without letting them get hurt.


    Cale needed the children¡¯s help, but he was still going to make them act from the rear where it was safe.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The fog surrounding On became thicker and started to spread.


    On and Hong became covered in fog such that they were no longer visible.


    - Human! I am hiding in the fog as well!


    "We''re ready!¡±


    Cale heard Raon and Hong¡¯s voices through the fog and started to speak again.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han stood next to Cale.


    ¡°You are heading toward the center with me. Our goal is to get there before the enemies or our allies.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Whirlwinds appeared at the tips of Cale¡¯s feet as he activated the Sound of the Wind.


    ¡°We''ll head there first.¡±


    Cale started to head toward the forest with Choi Han.


    ¡°Ron. I''ll tell you the enemies¡¯ locations through Raon, so use that information to surround them.¡±


    Cale was nning on sending a Wind Elemental to inform Raon about the enemies¡¯ locations.


    He had informed Raon about it on their way here, so there shouldn''t be any issues.


    ¡°Do not worry about it. Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale turned around only to see the assassins disappear into the shadow of the forest.


    Shhhhhh-


    All he could hear were leaves rustling.


    Beacrox disappeared as well and only Ron, as well as the growing fog, remained.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The fog then covered Ron as he benignly informed Cale.


    ¡°I guess it is time to do some shadow hunting.¡±


    This was the fighting style for the assassins of the underworld.


    Ron started to smile.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Cale chuckled before turning his head and heading toward the location that the enemies were herding their allies.


    Of course, he still shared his sentiments about Ron''sment.


    ¡°So vicious.¡±


    Shhhhhhhhhhh-


    Cale and Choi Han were quickly climbing the mountain without resting.


    ¡®...Cale-nim.¡¯


    Choi Han was about two steps behind Cale as Cale was in the front finding the path.


    Ooooooooong-


    The golden top''s whip was vibrating as the Wind Elementals told Cale the direction of where the Elementals were screaming.


    ¡®Chaos, destruction! It is the center of the mountain but slightly higher than the actual center! It is right underneath the area with the snow!¡¯


    ¡®Cale, I will go deliver that message to Raon-nim!¡¯


    The two Wind Elementals were more rushed than Cale.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Cale who was quickly rushing past the forest was scratched by a branch and his cheek started to bleed.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han who was shocked by Cale¡¯s quiet groan started to speak.


    It could not be helped.


    Cale looked more frantic than usual as they were heading toward where their allies were presumed to be gathering.


    Of course, Choi Han understood how Cale was feeling.


    ¡®...1,001 people have already gone missing here.¡¯


    This was where the Mercenaries Guild''s Ranger Brigade had instantly gone missing.


    ¡®Also...there were the things we saw on our way up.¡¯


    They were moving quickly, but both Cale and Choi Han had observed their surroundings as they moved.


    Blood.


    They saw a lot of blood on the trees and boulders as they started to climb the mountain.


    Whose blood would it be?


    They couldn''t help but speed up as they thought about that.


    However, Choi Han had to think about Cale''s health as well.


    Forget Cale not getting hurt, Choi Han realized that they could not let Cale be unconscious after hearing about Bud¡¯s situation and the Whale tribe''s battle.


    There were a lot of battles going on right now.


    Cale was the brain.


    The brain was the center of all reactions.


    That was why he could not get injured nor push himself too hard.


    ¡°Cale-nim, aren¡¯t you overdoing it?¡±


    He took two quick steps to move next to Cale.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Shhhh.


    Cale¡¯s arm blocked Choi Han.


    ¡°Cale-nim! Where-?¡±


    Choi Han could see Cale stop him before starting to move in a different direction.


    He quickly chased behind him.


    Shhhhhhhhhhh-


    Cale was moving past the leaves and grass and headed somewhere other than their destination.


    ¡®Chaos, destruction! I heard a weird noise!¡¯


    ¡®It is a human-shaped life form! It''s breathing is very weak!¡¯


    The two Wind Elementals were saying there was someone nearby.


    ¡®I will go take a look! Chaos, destruction, urgent, urgent!¡¯


    One of the Wind Elementals headed there first and Cale increased his speed as well.


    The allies and enemies were all headed toward one spot right now.


    However, there was someone who was apart from the rest.


    It could be the enemy, but...


    ¡®They said that person is breathing weakly.¡¯


    Weak breathing could mean that there was an enemy hiding and holding their breath down.


    ¡®They also said that they heard a weird noise.¡¯


    That meant the chances of it being a hiding enemy was low.


    It was more likely to be someone who was injured and groaning in pain.


    That was why Cale could only consider one conclusion.


    ¡®The Ranger Brigade!¡¯


    It might be one of the missing 1,001 people.


    It could be a member of the Ranger Brigade who managed to avoid the enemies and the illusion and was hiding.


    The Mercenary King was unable to find this person because of the illusion, but he might be able to find this person now that the illusion was destroyed.


    ¡®I need to find them.¡¯


    He needed to find them, especially if it was one of the Ranger Brigade members.


    If the noise the Elementals were hearing was weak, then he needed to find the person before they died.


    Most importantly, he needed to find the person to hear what happened on the mountain.


    Only then would he be able to understand the enemy''s strength.


    That would allow him to save the Mercenary King and the others in a safer way.


    Cale started to use more of the Sound of the Wind because he still needed to quickly head to the Mercenary King as well.


    ¡®I need to hurry!¡¯


    There were too many things he needed to do all at once.

 Chapter 510: Delicious (2)

    <h4>Chapter 510: Delicious (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale had suddenly turned right while going up to the top of the mountain.


    Choi Han who was following behind him opened his eye wide after hearing what Cale had to say.


    ¡°Apparently, there is someone off on their own.¡±


    ¡°...Are they one of the enemies?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know, however...¡±


    Cale stopped talking for a moment before wading past the bushes and starting to speak again.


    ¡°However, I believe it might be a survivor from the Ranger Brigade.¡±


    It could be a hiding enemy or an ally who was injured and left behind.


    ¡®Bud isn''t the type to leave an injured ally behind like this. Neither are the Elves.¡¯


    That was why Cale started to walk faster.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale could feel a bit of a burden on his body.


    His body¡¯s condition was bound to be bad after using the stone imugi and the Fire of Destruction at the same time.


    Of course, Cale thought that he would be able tost a while because of his Vitality of the Heart.


    However, the ancient powers seemed to think differently.


    - You haven''t rested properly for a while. Remember that.


    He heard the thief of the Sound of the Wind''s husky voice.


    - You might not be able to use any of your powers in the uing battle if you use any more strength right now.


    Cale agreed with that assessment. That was why he was maintaining his speed instead of going faster.


    ¡®The thief is right. There will be a time when I need my strength. I need to save some strength for that time.¡¯


    There were going to be a total of four battles if a battle broke out with the White Star''s subordinates who had infiltrated the Roan Kingdom.


    Cale may need to use a lot of his strength during at least one of those battles.


    That was why he needed to use his head ande up with a n based on his powers.


    ¡°Cale-nim. If it continues in this direction, I will lead the way and create a path for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    That was why Cale let Choi Han take the lead.


    ng-!


    Choi Han stepped forward and took out his sword.


    There were bushes that came up to their waist now.


    Chhhhhhh-


    Choi Han¡¯s sword ruthlessly cut through the bushes as they quickly moved.


    Cale¡¯s eyes soon sparkled.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A cold breeze blew directly into Cale and Choi Han¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Choi Han, stop!¡±


    Choi Han immediately stopped as if he seemed to have realized something as well and turned around to look at Cale.


    Both of their expressions stiffened.


    ¡°Cale-nim. It seems to be a cliff.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The bushes had suddenly decreased in number and they could see the sky outside the forest.


    That meant that it was a cliff once they got past this forest.


    The top''s whip in Cale''s hand vibrated.


    ¡®It¡¯s the cliff in front of you! The cliff!¡¯


    ¡®Chaos, destruction, what a predicament! But I can still hear the groan! The breathing is still weak!¡¯


    Cale slowly took steps forward.


    ¡°He''s here.¡±


    ¡°...You mean the survivor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Members of the Ranger Brigade were likely to know many ways to avoid the enemies and stay alive, and the chances of those methods not being typical were high.


    Cale exited out of the forest.


    The edge of the cliff was right in front of him.


    Choi Han followed behind him and looked around before starting to speak.


    ¡°I don''t see any kinds of traces.¡±


    There were no traces of enemies or allies passing by here.


    Cale lowered his body at that moment.


    ¡°...Cale-nim?¡±


    He then lowered his head toward the edge of the cliff.


    Choi Han approached him in shock to see Cale smiling.


    ¡°I found it.¡±


    Cale was looking at a single spot. Choi Han looked toward that spot as well.


    The cliff was very steep such that it seemed to have been sliced right off. Cale saw some blood at the middle of the cliff.


    It was something that would have easily been missed if someone wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    There were two trees that were growing out of the cliff a bit lower than the spot with blood.


    Cale could hear a Wind Elemental''s voice.


    ¡®There¡¯s a cave hidden by leaves! It¡¯s under the two trees! It¡¯s big enough for a person to go in!¡¯


    There was apparently a cave that was hidden by the trees.


    ¡®Chaos, destruction, discovery! The person seems to be in there!¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s supposedly a cave big enough for a person hidden under those leaves.¡±


    "The survivor must be there then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°What an amazing person.¡±


    This person had hidden their tracks so well that even Choi Han could not find it and crawled down the cliff to hide in the cave.


    This was difficult to do without being skilled.


    "We are going there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale stood back up and looked down the cliff.


    How could he get to that hole?


    Did he need to use the Sound of the Wind?


    Did he need to go bring Raon?


    Cale¡¯s mind started to beplicated. However, he could not worry about it for long. He needed to hurry.


    He decided he needed to use more of the Sound of the Wind to make it act simrly to flight magic. Cale determined his course of action and started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. Please get on my back.¡±


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    He turned his head to see Choi Han offering his back for Cale to climb on.


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    Cale subconsciously asked and Choi Han answered with a confused expression.


    "The cave is not far and looks to only be about twenty steps down. There¡¯s no need for you to use your ancient powers, right?¡±


    The cave was not far as Choi Han mentioned. Furthermore, he needed to conserve his ancient power as well.


    Cale peeked over the cliff and looked down.


    The cave was not far, but the cliff was quite steep and high. Falling off would mean saying goodbye to the world.


    ¡°...You''re going to go down there without any equipment?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Choi Han''s innocent face started to frown as if asking why Cale was asking such obvious questions. Choi Han urged Cale on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry down there. It¡¯ll be quick. Twenty steps will take less than 20 seconds.¡±


    ¡°...O, okay.¡±


    Cale answered as he got on Choi Han''s back.


    ¡®...It should be okay, right?¡¯


    As he had that thought...


    ¡°Uhh, uhh!¡±


    Cale suddenly felt his body start to shake.


    Choi Han had started to move. His body moved toward the cliff without any hesitation.


    Choi Han was quickly walking toward the edge of the cliff and looked as if he would soon fall right off.


    ¡®Aigoo!¡¯


    Cale couldn''t help but curl up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    Choi Han made the shortment before Cale felt as if he was falling.


    ¡®Eek!¡¯


    Cale subconsciously clenched onto Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    He didn¡¯t want to fall off the cliff and not be able to fulfill his dream of being a cker.


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    However, Cale''s jaw soon dropped.


    Crack. Crack. Crack!


    This was the sound of Choi Han''s hands and feet stabbing into the cliff. Cale nkly stared at Choi Han''s foot that kicked into the cliff with his jaw dropped.


    The cliff seemed to be made of mud.


    Choi Han quickly stabbed his hands and feet into the cliff or grabbed a part of it with his hand to move down.


    Cale looked at Choi Han and thought to himself.


    ¡®...He seems steady.¡¯


    Choi Han''s back was rxing as usual.


    As Choi Han mentioned, Cale had almost instantly arrived by the cave.


    The cave was big enough for an adult to go in as the Wind Elemental mentioned earlier.


    ¡°I''m going in now.¡±


    Choi Han then kicked off the wall andnded inside the cave.


    He didn''t seem to be impacted by having Cale on his back at all.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so amaz-¡±


    Cale was about to praise Choi Han but stopped mid-sentence.


    The cave was not deep.


    They could see the end of the cave from the entrance.


    Cale looked past Choi Han''s shoulder only to see a person curled up at the end of the cave.


    He heard Choi Han''s voice.


    ¡°...He looks like he¡¯s from the Rat tribe.¡±


    The person at the end of the cave was short. He was even shorter than the mixed-blood Dwarf Rat Mueller who was back in the Henituse territory.


    Only someone from the Rat tribe would have such an appearance.


    ¡°W, who are you?!¡±


    The Rat who had used branches to make a splint for his injured leg seemed to struggle as he got up.


    His side seemed to be injured as well, as dry blood and a cloth that were covering the injury.


    Furthermore, his face was pale and he was wary of Cale and Choi Han.


    ¡®...A member of the Ranger Brigade!¡¯


    However, Cale¡¯s expression brightened.


    He remembered what Bud had told him.


    ¡®A Rat. That punk remains as far back as possible in case of the worst possible situation. He is the best at running away. But even he stopped contacting us.¡¯


    This was the ranger who was said to be a 100-person team on his own.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han started to walk again.


    He needed to walk into the cave a bit more for Cale to be able to get off his back inside the cave.


    ¡°D, don''te any closer!¡±


    The Rat reacted to their movement and shouted.


    He took a small dagger out of his pocket and clenched it in his hand as he started to speak again.


    ¡°If you get any closer, if, if you do that- damn it! I''m the weakest person here! F*ck! Just, don¡¯te!¡±


    ¡®...This bastard seems a bit weird.¡¯


    Cale turned stoic after seeing the Rat¡¯s actions. However, he quickly started to speak as this was someone who could provide precious information and he needed to hurry over to the Mercenary King.


    ¡°We are people Bud sent over. We are looking for members of the Ranger Brigade. We are on the same side.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Choi Han took something out of his pocket and threw it toward the shocked Rat.


    Tang! ng-


    It was a metal que.


    The Rat who saw the que slowly started to speak.


    ¡°A que for members of the guild.¡±


    The que Choi Han threw symbolized that a person was part of the Mercenaries Guild.


    It was something that only other guild members would recognize.


    ¡®Oh, when did he grab something like that?¡¯


    Cale wondered when Choi Han had gotten it, but decided that it was a good thing.


    It would let the Rat trust that they were his allies.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    However, the Rat just plopped down on the ground.


    He then started to mumble to himself with a disappointed expression.


    ¡°I knew that damn Mercenary King would not send decent people! Ow! Look at them, just look at them! The one who needed a piggyback ride because he couldn''t get down the cliff looks like he¡¯ll faint if someone pokes him! Aigoo, my poor life!¡±


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression turned stoic.


    ¡°The one giving the piggyback ride looks innocent and young! Aigoo, my poor life!¡±


    Cale quietly got off Choi Han¡¯s back because there was enough room for him in the cave.


    The Rat continued toment as he did that.


    ¡°Aigoo. You guys somehow seemed to have slowly made your way down the cliff to find me, but still! Aigoo, my poor life! Such a weakling and a doof! Bud, you damn bastard! You damn moron!¡±


    He stoppedmenting and looked toward Choi Han and Cale as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Hey, weakling, and you, doof. I''ve never seen either of you before, are you newbies? I guess you must be newbies. There''s nobody in the Mercenaries Guild I don''t know! None at all! Keke! I need to know all their faces to avoid the scary ones! It¡¯s how I keep myself alive! Kekeke!¡±


    This person was quite the talker.


    He pointed to Choi Han first.


    "What''s your name? I need to at least thank you foring to save me. We need to introduce ourselves to do that.¡±


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°...Hmm? Why does that name sound so familiar?¡±


    The Rat tilted his head.


    The Rat then made eye contact with Cale.


    Smirk.


    He could see the twisted smile on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°And I''m Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡°Son of a...!¡±


    The Rat subconsciously punched his head.


    ¡°I''ve even seen pictures of your faces! Crazy, crazy, crazy!¡±


    Choi Han and Cale Henituse.


    Most regr members of the Mercenaries Guild didn''t know about Cale Henituse because he had been stealthily working with the Mercenaries Guild, but... The chief executives all knew his name and his face as well as the names and faces of those in his group.


    The Ranger Brigade had received information about Cale Henituse before this operation as well.


    ¡®If that redhead is Cale Henituse, then that doof next to him is...the sword master...! T, that vicious swordsman!¡¯


    The Rat quickly moved his leg in the splint.


    Boom!


    He kowtowed on the cave floor and started to shout.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me! Oh, great heroes! I could not see properly because I am in pain! It is an honor to be in your presence! Please forgive me! I will pay you back for your grace with everything I have!¡±


    His voice was so loud that it made them wonder if he was really the person who had been breathing weakly.


    The Rat peeked up after seeing that the cave was quiet once he was done talking.


    ¡®Gasp.¡¯


    He made eye contact with Cale and saw Cale opening his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han. Grab him. We are heading for the Mercenary King immediately.¡±


    The Rat curled up after seeing Choi Han¡¯s calm and pure expression as he lifted him. The pain in his leg and side disappeared once he saw Choi Han¡¯s scabbard.


    However, the Rat could not help but speak again once he made eye contact with Cale again.


    Smirk.


    One corner of Cale¡¯s lips was twisted up in an extremely wicked way.


    The moment he saw Cale''s smile...


    ¡°My apologies sir! I¡¯m a terrible bastard!¡±


    The Rat desperately begged once more.


    Cale quietly responded.


    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±


    The Rat covered his mouth with both hands.


    "Choi Han, let¡¯s go. Can you move both of us at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. It¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    Cale looked out the cave.


    He could have the Rat exin things on their way over.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff-¡±


    Bud was out of breath.


    However, he could not stop moving.


    He heard a voice behind his back.


    ¡°Hey. Leave me behind.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    He instantly started to frown and responded in annoyance as if telling the other person to stop with such nonsense.


    ¡°...Haaa.¡±


    He heard weak breathinging from behind him.


    Drip. Drip.


    Bud could hear blood dripping down his shoulder falling to the ground.


    It was the blood that had spurted out before he could control the breathing.


    His shoulder was being covered in blood.


    It was not his own blood.


    ¡°Hey. Glenn Poeff. Don¡¯t you dare pass out. I will kill you myself if you do.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa... I get it, you damn punk.¡±


    Glenn Poeff''s blood was wetting Bud¡¯s back and shoulder.


    Bud started to walk faster.


    ¡°Bud-nim!¡±


    The Elves were motioning for Bud to move quickly.


    None of them looked fine.


    Bud and the others all looked like messes. They had desperate expressions on their faces as well.


    They continued to walk.


    Their enemy, a monster, was chasing behind them.


    Bud took a deep breath and quickly started to walk.


    He thought about a single person.


    ¡°...Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡®Hurry up and get here you punk!¡¯


    However, Bud could not say that out loud.


    He said something else instead.


    ¡°...Don¡¯te. Please.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯te. There¡¯s a monster here. No, there are monsters here.¡¯

 Chapter 511: Delicious (3)

    <h4>Chapter 511: Delicious (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Running away.


    Bud was used to running away, but he hated running away.


    ¡°...Huff. Huuuff. Huff.¡±


    Bud was burning up inside as he heard the Elf next to him breathing heavily.


    It was unbelievable that an Elf who was used to being on a mountain could be tired like this, but the Elf next to him had no choice but to be tired.


    ¡®...He used too much of his Elemental''s powers.¡¯


    The group that Bud was currently leading... And the other group that Elf Sorros was leading on the opposite side...


    The Elf next to him had used his Elemental to maintain contact between the two groups.


    ¡°Huff, huff. Bud-nim.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°There''s nowhere for even the Elementals to run away and hide.¡±


    The Elf looked full of despair.


    The Elementals contracted to the Elves could not move properly on this mountain right now.


    They were either screaming and running away, hiding under their contractor''s clothes, or spread out and hiding around the mountain while waiting for time to pass.


    Swooooooosh-


    Bud flinched after hearing something cut through the wind and shouted toward a mercenary to his left.


    ¡°Lower your head!¡±


    The mercenary lowered not just his head but his whole body without responding.


    Crack!


    An arrow flew past the mercenary andnded on the tree next to him.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    Bud started to frown as he watched this.


    His gaze quickly headed toward the direction the arrow flew from.


    Rustle-


    He could see shadows hiding in between the trees.


    Bud¡¯s group that was running away was being attacked by arrows like this. Bud could only dodge these attacks without being able to counterattack.


    ¡°Leader! Are we just going to keep getting hit like this?!¡±


    One of the mercenaries behind him could not hold his anger back anymore and raised his voice.


    "Then what do you propose we do?¡±


    The mercenary flinched after seeing Bud¡¯s gaze.


    Bud looked at his stiff subordinate¡¯s messy state and continued to speak.


    ¡°Do you think you can catch the bastard that shot that arrow in your current condition?¡±


    ¡°...But-!¡±


    ¡°You know that it is best to move ording to the n.¡±


    The mercenary kept his mouth shut after seeing Bud¡¯s cold gaze.


    The n.


    Bud had a n.


    The mercenary decided to follow that n. However, he just could not hold back his anger after seeing the approaching danger as well as the numerous injured people being carried by others.


    Bud understood how this mercenary was feeling as well.


    That was why he looked toward the mercenary who was quietly suppressing his anger and started to speak with a heavy heart.


    ¡°...We are moving again.¡±


    The group started to walk once again while dealing with injuries and fatigue.


    ¡°Huff, huff... huff.¡±


    They continued to wade through the bushes and trees while hearing heavy breathing around them.


    An Elf who was next to him started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about where to go. The enemies are leading us to a single spot, so I guess we just need to go where they tell us to go.¡±


    The jokingment was full of anger and sorrow.


    Even Glenn who was on Bud¡¯s back started tough in self-depreciation.


    ¡°Pfft. My goodness, for us to be the prey for battue.¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯tugh you bastard. Your wound is going to burst open again.¡±


    ¡°Who cares if it does. Damn it.¡±


    The upset Glenn''s words made Bud unable to say anything else.


    They were the prey for battue.


    Bud had long since noticed that the enemies were herding his group and Sorros''s group toward a single location.


    ¡®We are the prey.¡¯


    Bud¡¯s gaze sparkled.


    ¡®They are hunting us.¡¯


    For some odd reason, the enemies were not killing them and were instead just guiding them to a certain location.


    ¡°Huff, huuuuuuuuu-.¡±


    Bud took a breath and looked around.


    ¡®We are heading toward the center of the mountain.¡¯


    Was there a trap there?


    Was that why they were being herded there?


    ¡®...I don''t think it is a trap.¡¯


    Bud was not certain but had determined it was not the case.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way those monster-like bastards would need to kill us using traps!¡¯


    Those monster-like bastards had enough strength to kill Bud and all the Elves right now.


    That was why they were probably not herding them in order to kill them.


    Bud decided to use that fact to their advantage.


    It wasn¡¯t like they could do much right now when their numbers were split between the East team and the West team.


    "We need to gather together. We need to work together.¡±


    ¡°Won''t we all die?¡±


    Flinch.


    Everybody who was running flinched and looked awkward after hearing the Elf¡¯s question.


    They all had the same thoughts.


    Once the battue came to an end, both the allies and the enemies would be gathered in one spot.


    Wasn¡¯t there a chance they would die like dogs against their stronger enemies?


    They all thought that it might get better once they gathered together, but this ominous feeling that the opposite might be true as well was deep in their hearts.


    Bud knew that they had these thoughts.


    ¡®...Maybe. Yes. It might be possible that our chances of death are higher.¡¯


    Bud knew that fact as well.


    That was why he had tried to stealthily send some Elves and mercenaries to the bottom of the mountain. However, the enemies were so closely paying attention to Bud¡¯s group''s movements that they could not send even a small group of people elsewhere.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Bud could feel his heart beating wildly.


    He had not used much of his aura on purpose after determining the enemies¡¯ true levels of strength by smell.


    He saved it and saved some more.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    His voice was stern but energetic.


    ¡°It''s still better to gather together with the others than to fight now and increase the danger.¡±


    They should be able tost longer than right now if they gathered together and created barriers.


    Bud had told the others to save their strengths as well after determining the strength of the enemies.


    He was nning on everyone using their strength together once they were gathered together.


    And at that moment...


    ¡®No matter what I have to do, I will save at least some of them even if I die in the process.¡¯


    If they persist like that...


    Then that punk would definitelye.


    Bud opened his mouth to speak again.


    ¡°I contacted Cale, so that punk shoulde with our allies.¡±


    Bud could feel a sense of hope and anticipation filling the people around him.


    What was the reason that they were trying to run away and resist as long as possible?


    It was because they had hope that someone mighte to save them.


    Bud mentioned Cale because he knew that that was the case and wanted to push them a little more.


    ¡®But... Cale. That punk shouldn''te here.¡¯


    Bud held back a sigh that wanted to burst out.


    ¡®That punk will definitely try to get here as quickly as possible because I couldn¡¯t keep my trap shut and asked him for help.¡¯


    Bud recalled the moment he realized the strength of the enemies and started to frown.


    ¡®I should have contacted him to tell him not toe.¡¯


    But he didn''t have a mage to send such a message.


    Glenn and the others who could use magic were the first to be attacked and none of them could use magic right now.


    ¡®...I looked down on that White Star bastard. No, we werecking information.¡¯


    The White Star was the leader of their enemies, but he had more than just subordinates.


    He also had helpers and cooperators.


    ¡®One thousand years was not a short period of time.¡¯


    Bud tried to hide the fact that he was almost out of breath before starting to speak again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it our best for just a little longer.¡±


    Hearing Bud, the leader of the operation, speaking so sternly and thinking about Caleing to save them made the group energetic again.


    They all dragged their tired bodies, carried their injuredrades, and pushed off once again.


    They must have run like that for who knows how long.


    ¡°Bud-nim.¡±


    Bud nodded his head at the Elf who was looking at him.


    Some of the Elves stepped forward and cut the bushes.


    Arge open area appeared.


    A wide in where the trees and bushes werepletely clear was in front of Bud.


    Of course, the area around this open area was covered in trees and bushes such that it was hard to believe that the snowy region was not too far away.


    ¡°Something is weird. How can there be an open area like this here?¡±


    The Elf looked toward Bud with concern.


    Bud also felt iffy after seeing this open area.


    This was a man-made area that did not fit this rough mountain terrain.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...Bud-nim!¡±


    On the other side...


    They saw an Elf who cut through the bushes and stopped right in front of the open area.


    The Elf next to Bud raised his voice.


    ¡°Sorros-nim!¡±


    The Elf on the other side was Sorros, the other person who had been leading the Elves.


    He looked terrible as well, however, the Elves were happy that they all met back up alive.


    It was at that moment.


    ck. ck.


    Bud heard horse hooves behind him.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The Elf next to Bud turned pale.


    Sniff.


    Bud smelled the scent of someone so strong that his nose almost became numb at that moment.


    He then felt arge amount of power gathering behind him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He heard Sorros''s shout at the same time and Bud could see numerous ck arrows pointing at Sorros¡¯s back.


    Sniff!


    Bud took a sniff once more.


    He had smelled this scent before. He had smelled someone with this same power when he had arrived in the Western continent for the first time.


    That was why Bud could not believe it as he recalled the race of the people with this scent.


    ¡®...A Dark Elf......!¡¯


    Some of the enemies who attacked Sorros''s side were Dark Elves.


    ¡®Are they Dark Elves from the Eastern continent?!¡¯


    However, Bud did not have enough time to think.


    ck. ck.


    He continued to hear the horse hooves that did not fit in with this forest as well as the fluctuation of power that continued to grow.


    Bud started to shout.


    ¡°Everybody gather together!¡±


    It wasing.


    That power wasing once again!


    ¡°Proceed with the n!¡±


    The allies that were split into two forces gathered in the open area as soon as Bud shouted.


    Sorros and Bud made eye contact.


    They had nned something before they could no longer contact each other with the Elementals.


    That was why they had conserved their strengths as much as possible.


    Bud ordered the mercenaries.


    ¡°Put up the shields now!¡±


    The allies had rushed to gather together in formation at the open area.


    They quickly confirmed that there were no bombs nor traps at the bottom of the open area.


    The mercenaries on the outside of the formation took out their shields at that moment.


    Sorros started to shout.


    ¡°Take out your bows!¡±


    The Elves took out their bows and pointed their arrows in between the shields and toward the enemies.


    Numerousrge shields surrounded the allies as if they were onerge castle wall.


    Elves and mercenaries...


    They were moving too well together for people who had never worked with each other before.


    ¡°Please take care of Glenn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The mages were located at the center of this shield wall.


    They were the only ones who could contact the outside or cast teleportation.


    ¡°...Hey.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and take care of your body.¡±


    Bud ignored Glenn calling for him and stepped out from behind the shield. Sorros was next to him.


    Both of them pointed their swords toward the direction they came from.


    Crunch, crunch.


    Two people approached from Sorros¡¯s side before one stopped and the other continued to walk.


    The person wearing the ck robe removed the hood that was covering his face.


    Sorros frowned as soon as he saw the person''s face.


    ¡°...How can a Dark Elf-¡±


    The personing toward them was a Dark Elf.


    The Elementals contracted to the Elves could not do anything because of the Elementals contracted to these Dark Elves.


    Bud who was standing back to back with Sorros slowly controlled his breathing.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    ck. ck.


    Bud clenched his sword while looking at the person who appeared with the sound of horse hooves.


    ¡®...A ck Knight.¡¯


    A woman in ck armor riding arge ck horse was approaching the open area.


    Numerous knights wearing ck helmets were behind her. They were riding horses as well.


    Furthermore, the horse that she was on looked weird. It was not a regr horse. Its eyes were red.


    ¡®That¡¯s not it.¡¯


    That knight and that horse showed weird powers when they fought.


    p p.


    There was a man next to that knight who was pping a fan while walking forward.


    Ooooooooooong-


    There was an unknown source of power gathered together on top of that man.


    ¡®I have an idea, but...¡¯


    He had an idea about the source of that power, but he could not tell for sure.


    All he knew was that anything that thing touched was destroyed. Its destructive power was no joke.


    That power would soone flying toward them.


    ¡®I will block it.¡¯


    Bud slowly channeled the aura inside his body.


    Ooooooooong-


    His sword started to vibrate.


    ¡®I will block it.¡¯


    And then...


    ¡®...I will persist!¡¯


    Bud recalled his determinations and viciously red at the enemies.


    ck ck.


    The ck knight¡¯s horse stopped.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Bud could feel his heart beating wildly.


    He could feel his sword that was covered in aura shaking as well.


    It was at that moment.


    The ck Knight started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like some people got here before us.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Plop. Plop.


    Bud quickly looked toward the source of the noise.


    One of the trees surrounding the open area was shaking.


    ¡®...Perhaps?¡¯


    It was the moment Bud¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    Someone jumped off the tree.


    Boom!


    Bud subconsciously called out the person''s name.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    He could see the Rat on Choi Han¡¯s back as well.


    Bud knew this person.


    He was one of the members of the Ranger Brigade.


    ¡®...He was alive!¡¯


    There was someone from the Ranger Brigade who was still alive.


    Bud¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating wildly for a different reason.


    If Choi Han was here... In that case...


    ¡°Hiya.¡±


    Someone slowly walked out from behind the tree Choi Han had jumped off while leisurely waving his hand.


    Although his voice was calm, Bud could see that Cale¡¯s gaze was turning cold while taking a close look at Bud and the others.

 Chapter 512: Delicious (4)

    <h4>Chapter 512: Delicious (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...This punk.¡±


    Bud felt as if he had lost all strength once he saw Cale¡¯s face.


    All sorts of emotions roared inside him and the invisible baggage that had been weighing down on his shoulders seemed to disappear.


    That was why he realized it.


    ¡®...That baggage must have gone to Cale Henituse.¡¯


    He knew that the lighter his shoulders got, the heavier Cale''s shoulders would be.


    Bud subconsciously started to speak after realizing that fact.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. You shouldn''t havee.......¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? You told me toe. That was why I came quickly.¡±


    Bud smiled as Cale grumbled at hisment. However, he quickly started to frown.


    ¡®...He doesn¡¯t look good.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened in the Molden Kingdom, but Cale did not look good.


    The usually pale punk was even paler than usual and he seemed to have bled because there was dry blood around his mouth.


    As for his clothes...


    He looked as if he had been rolling around a mountain on his own as his hair and clothes had leaves and grass in it.


    Peek.


    Bud¡¯s gaze headed toward Choi Han.


    ¡®Choi Han looks fine.¡¯


    Choi Han was clean.


    Anybody looking at the two of them would think that Choi Han had taken a walk while Cale had barely managed to make it out of an emergency evacuation.


    However, the two of them must have moved together.


    Bud¡¯s heart was pained even more as he realized that fact.


    ¡®...He really must becking in stamina.¡¯


    He could notpare the clean Choi Han to Cale whose physique was the only thing that seemed fine.


    Bud was thinking deeply in this short amount of time.


    ¡®Why is he like this?¡¯


    On the other hand, Cale looked toward Bud with a confused expression before looking around.


    His expression remained the same, but his gaze was slowly getting sharper.


    ¡®...Nobody looks okay.¡¯


    Cale felt pained as he observed the state of his allies. Bud noticed Cale was looking at the allies behind him and quickly started to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine, you punk.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you a bit too rxed?¡±


    Bud and the enemy.


    Both of them had spoken at the same time while looking at Cale¡¯s expression.


    Cale who had turned back toward Bud started to speak.


    ¡°Fine my ass.¡±


    Who would believe it when Bud was saying that while looking like shit?


    Cale''s insides were twisting and there was nothing he liked about the current situation.


    His gaze headed toward the center of the allied formation behind the shields.


    He couldn''t see inside, but Cale had seen Glenn Poeff and the other injured members moving to the center while he was hiding behind the tree.


    All of that had been clearly recorded by his eyes.


    It had happened on its own.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Bud wet his lips with his tongue before whispering nervously to Cale who leisurely walked to the center of the open area.


    ¡°They¡¯re really strong.¡±


    ¡®Cale, you don''t know how strong they are.¡¯


    Bud opened his mouth to tell Cale about them.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    However, Cale responded brusquely first.


    Bud was about to respond but could not do so because Choi Han shoved something toward him.


    ¡°Hehe, leader-nim!¡±


    He was selfish and crude but someone who thoroughly took care of his subordinates.


    ¡°Pan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir. I am alive.¡±


    The Rat named Pan smiled in an extremely bootlicking way.


    Bud¡¯s gaze sank.


    The Rat Pan.


    This light-looking bastard knew more things than anyone else. Although his memory could notpare to Cale''s memory, it was still much greater than the average person''s memory.


    He was like a ghost when it came to recognizing strong individuals and using the information he had to determine their identities.


    Why?


    It was because, in addition to being the leader of the Ranger Brigade, he was the number one disciple of the person who was responsible for maintaining the Mercenaries Guild''s Directory with the Mercenary King.


    The Directory that recorded all strong individuals. He was someone who knew the system they used for those records.


    ¡°...Leader-nim. I told them everything I know.¡±


    Pan answered as he lowered his gaze. He then whispered in a quieter voice.


    It was only loud enough for Bud and Choi Han to hear.


    ¡°I managed to hide a few of the punks.¡±


    Bud¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    Bud looked toward Choi Han because he could not believe it. Choi Han nodded his head and quietly added on.


    "We sent someone to check the location Mr. Pan mentioned. So, please tell the injured to wait a little longer.¡±


    Bud¡¯s gaze headed back to Pan who started to speak with a sad expression on his face.


    ¡°I''m sorry I couldn''t save all of them.¡±


    ¡°You...you little punk! Why are you apologizing for that?!¡±


    More members of the Ranger Brigade were alive.


    That fact made Bud emotional.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Looks like the head of the rats that ran away was still alive.¡±


    Bud heard the voice of the Dark Elf that had herded Sorros¡¯s side over here.


    He had a peculiar grey bow in his hand as he looked at the Rat Pan before turning toward Cale.


    ¡°I''m sure that Rat bastard told you about our forces. How can you stand there with such confidence even with that knowledge?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s started to frown as he listened.


    On the other hand, Cale was stoic.


    ¡®He really looks curious.¡¯


    The old Dark Elf with white hair was not mocking him.


    He was asking because he really was curious.


    The information Pan gave him flew across his mind in the short moment he looked at the Dark Elf.


    ¡®You haven¡¯t met with leader Bud yet? The leader should have been able to tell the identities of the enemies based on their scents.¡¯


    ¡®Anyway, I will give you the information I am certain about, sir!¡¯


    Pan had reported without stopping while being carried by Choi Han.


    ¡®The enemies that the Ranger Brigade discovered consisted of four battalions.¡¯


    ¡®The secondrgest of those battalions is the Dark Elves battalion and they are all amazing archers and-¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Did he say bizarre Elemental arts?¡±


    That was what Pan had said.


    They seemed to be handling Elementals because they were Dark Elves, but they did not seem normal.


    Ooooooooong-


    The top''s whip in Cale''s hand started to vibrate.


    ¡®...Chaos, destruction. The enemy Elementals are in the Forest right now. But something is weird.¡¯


    ¡®The allied Elementals can¡¯t say anything because they are too busy shaking in fear!¡¯


    What kind of Elemental could it be that other Elementals were so afraid?


    ¡®Chaos, destruction, Cale! I heard it! The enemy Elementals...! They are E, Elementals that e, eat other Elementals! S, such terrible Elementals!¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes started to sparkle.


    ¡®They apparently get stronger the more Elementals they eat! Chaos, destruction, extreme anger! I am extremely angry! No such Elementals are by the World Tree-nim''s side! Who are they?!¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Count! You can step back.¡±


    The person waving the fan stepped forward.


    Cale recalled something else Pan told him.


    ¡®Ah, based on what I heard as we were running away, those bastards seem to have a hierarchy!¡¯


    Cale made eye contact with the man with the fan.


    ¡°Hooo. It¡¯s my pleasure to meet the famous Cale Henituse.¡±


    Cale pointed a finger back at him.


    ¡°You are a Marquis.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    However, Cale was no longer looking at him as he pointed at the Dark Elf.


    ¡°You''re a Count.¡±


    He then pointed to the person who remained in the shadow of the forest withouting into the open area.


    ¡°You, I don¡¯t know your rank. But you are the bloodsucker.¡±


    The person in the shadows started to smile. He could see pearly white teeth through their cold smile.


    ¡°What? He sucks blood? Is he a Vampire?¡±


    Bud gasped in shock.


    There was a scent that had been covered by the thick scent of the Dark Elves.


    He had never smelled this scent before.


    ¡°Yes, sir! Leader! He is a Vampire! T, those bastards-!¡±


    Pan could not finish his sentence. It was because he didn''t have the confidence to tell Bud.


    However, Cale had heard everything.


    ¡®There seems to be a Vampire! I found the corpse of one of our brigade members and there was no blood left in the corpse.¡¯


    Pan''s eyes had turned red as he held back his tears to say that.


    Cale then pointed at the ck knight.


    ¡°You''re a Count.¡±


    Two Counts. One Marquis.


    And a Vampire whose rank was unknown.


    ¡°...Man, I guess you guys have Dukes and a King as well.¡±


    Caleughed as he said that. However, Cale was confident that he was right.


    ¡®They have a system.¡¯


    These bastards had some sort of system and noble ranks that Cale had no way of knowing.


    ck. ck.


    The woman on the horse stepped forward.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. Is there a need for you to know those things?¡±


    ¡°...Count.¡±


    The fan-wielding Marquis called out to tell her to stop, but the woman didn¡¯t listen and turned her gaze elsewhere.


    She was not looking at Cale.


    ng.


    The ck knight took out her sword.


    Her monotone voice then started to flow out.


    ¡°You swing an interesting sword.¡±


    The tip of her sword was pointed at Choi Han.


    Choi Han stared at her past the sword that was pointed at him. He also observed the ck helmeted knights behind her. He couldn''t even see their eyes because they were covered by their helmets.


    Pan had been shaking as he told something else to Cale.


    ¡®They also have a Knights Brigade! They are on horses and the forest terrain did not hinder them at all! A member of the Ranger Brigade who was a high-grade sword expert was killed in a single sh by one of those knights... They are strong. They are very strong. Their sword art is different than those on the Eastern and Western continents.¡¯


    A high-grade sword expert. Someone who can kill a person at that level in a single attack had to be at least a sword master.


    But that was not the ck knight but one of her subordinates.


    ¡®...I can''t feel anything.¡¯


    The problem was that Choi Han could not determine the woman nor her ck Knights Brigade¡¯s levels of strength.


    He had never met such an opponent when facing someone who uses a sword.


    Choi Han became nervous.


    He could see the ck knight start to smile at him at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about it, but I didn''t believe that your aura¡¯s attribute would be despair. I''ve never seen a human with such an attribute.¡±


    Smile.


    A cold smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Other than me.¡±


    Choi Han''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®...Does that ck knight have an aura with the despair attribute too?¡¯


    She added on while looking at the shocked Choi Han.


    ¡°No. Should I say the me who was human?¡±


    ¡®Was human?¡¯


    It happened as Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    ¡°Count. Enough.¡±


    p, p.


    The Marquis with the fan quietly ordered.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Sure. That swordsman is going to be my prey anyway.¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders and stepped back.


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed back to the person with the fan.


    Pan had said the following about that man.


    ¡®He seemed to be the leader! He also used a power that was difficult to determine! He is strong. He is very strong.¡¯


    Pan had said he was strong.


    He had said that this man was very strong.


    It should be urate because Pan, who had learned all of the records of the Directory, had said it.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    He heard Bud¡¯s voice behind him.


    ¡°I can''t determine the identity of his power, but it is strong. It is stronger than Eruhaben-nim¡¯s magic.¡±


    ¡®Stronger than an ancient Dragon?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression was still calm but he could feel his hand grabbing on the top''s whip start to sweat.


    Ooooooong-


    The power gathering on top of the Marquis with the fan was getting stronger.


    ¡°How about you stop pretending to be rxed?¡±


    Cale responded after the Marquis smiled and asked.


    ¡°I''m not pretending to be rxed.¡±


    He was not rxed at all.


    An archer Dark Elf who could control an Elemental that eats other Elementals.


    In addition, someone he presumed to be a Vampire. Furthermore, they could not determine the number of subordinates the Vampire had.


    There was also the assassins from Arm whose numbers were sorge that they could cover the entire mountain.


    Not to mention, there was the skilled ck Knights Brigade on their horses.


    And finally, the man with the fan whose powers were supposedly stronger than Eruhaben¡¯s magic.


    ¡®There¡¯s not enough.¡¯


    Cale thought about the people he brought with him as well as the number of allies in the open area.


    They were severelycking in numbers and strength.


    Furthermore, this ce was close to Arm¡¯s second secret base, so it was as if they were in the White Star¡¯s front yard.


    More enemies might appear at any moment.


    ¡®I was toocent.¡¯


    He hade here without thinking much about it.


    Cale¡¯s gaze slowly started to sink.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    The Marquis waved his fan as he started to speak.


    ¡°We were waiting for you.¡±


    p, p.


    Therge orb on top of the man became bigger every time he waved the fan.


    ¡®Do I need to take that fan away?¡¯


    The Marquis continued to speak as Cale had that thought.


    ¡°The Molden Kingdom, the area around the Lake of Despair, the Roan Kingdom. And, this location.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened.


    The Marquis started to smile even more while looking at Cale¡¯s stiff expression.


    "There are battles that happened, are currently happening, or will soon happen in a total of four locations. We did that on purpose.¡±


    Chhhhh!


    He closed his fan.


    He then pointed the tip of the fan toward Cale.


    ¡°We did that so that you would end up here with your allies spread out in multiple locations.¡±


    Ooooooong-


    The orb above the Marquis started to shake more and cause ripples in the air around it.


    What could this power be?


    Oooooo-


    A faint silver light started to gather around Cale at the same time.


    ¡®...Shield!¡¯


    Bud looked at him and started to speak.


    ¡°Gather together right now! Hold up your shields properly!¡±


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    ¡°Hide this punk, Pan, inside as well!¡±


    Bud almost threw Pan into the formation before standing next to Cale and channeling his aura.


    "Bud, step back.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You''re trying to do it alone?!¡±


    Cale motioned to Bud with his eyes to step back. Bud got upset at Cale¡¯s attitude. However, he soon felt someone pulling him.


    ¡°...You-¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    He heard Marquis¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Am I seeing that silver shield? I''m thrilled that I can see such a famous power.¡±


    Gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The gathered power started to shake differently.


    ¡®...Grey?¡¯


    The orb turned grey and started to be more violent.


    - Cale. Be careful.


    He heard the Super Rock¡¯s voice.


    - I''ve never seen anything like this either.


    It was a power that even the Super Rock who had lived during Ancient Times had never seen.


    That meant that this was a new power that had not been by the ancient White Star¡¯s side but was next to the current White Star.


    ¡®What could it be?¡¯


    Cale could feel his heart beating as he questioned what it could be.


    He felt an unknown source of fearing from that power. It was a power that made him feel repulsion and fear.


    Those things made him think of something, but Cale didn¡¯t have time to determine what that something could be.


    The Marquis smiled and resumed speaking.


    ¡°Now that the battue has finished...¡±


    Chhhhhh-


    Hundreds of arrows sparkled from the forest surrounding the open area.


    ng, ng, ng!


    The ck Knights Brigade took out their swords and the horses pounded the ground with their hooves.


    The Marquis looked at all of this and continued to speak.


    The battue has finished.


    Because of that...


    ¡°It''s time to hunt.¡±


    Cale''s heart started to beat wildly.


    Boom!


    The Marquis flinched after hearing an unexpected noise.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Something quickly spread out toward the open area at that moment.


    It was a white fog.


    Bud¡¯s eyes clouded over as he turned toward Cale after seeing the fog.


    Fog.


    He knew that the Cats On and Hong were responsible for it.


    He thought about the people who had fought alongside him within the fog when they took down Arm¡¯s first secret base.


    The Mn household had fought with them.


    They were allies.


    Bud was excited at that fact before he quickly started to frown again.


    It was not enough.


    Forget being victorious, this was not even enough to give them an opening to escape.


    ¡®...We need to at least run away if we can¡¯t defeat them!¡¯


    The enemies noticed this as well.


    The Marquis swiped at the fog with his baggy sleeves and started to speak.


    ¡°Hmm... Are you nning on using battue on us after we used battue on you? Do you think that is doable with just this much strength?¡±


    ¡°You''re right. It¡¯s not enough.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Meeeeeeeeeeow-!¡±


    They heard a Cat¡¯s sharp meow before something covered in fog quickly jumped across the trees and headed toward Cale.


    ¡®On!¡¯


    Bud thought it was On. On was the only one who would do that.


    The old Dark Elf raised his hand at the same time.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Sorros started to shout at the same time as well.


    ¡°Fire at the archers! Hit their arrows!¡±


    Sorros and the old man made eye contact.


    The Dark Elves and Elves instantlyunched their arrows at each other.


    In that short moment...


    ¡°On! Why did youe he-!¡±


    Cale shouted while frowning...


    He then heard a voice inside the bundle of fog.


    ¡°It''s me!¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Choi Han and Bud¡¯s expressions changed.


    It was a familiar voice.


    Raon.


    It was the ck Dragon.


    Bud could hear Choi Han mumble at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    Bud could see the energy in Choi Han¡¯s gaze.


    Bud¡¯s heart started to beat wildly again.


    ¡®They nned something!¡¯


    He looked at Cale.


    - Human! I brought them over! I''m a bitte because I had to go to the Western continent!


    Raon¡¯s voice echoed in Cale¡¯s mind.


    Cale had quickly written something on a piece of paper after hearing Pan''s story and asked a Wind Elemental to deliver it to Raon.


    Cale licked his lips with his tongue.


    He slowly raised his head as he addressed the enemies.


    ¡°...My group is indeed split apart due to your actions.¡±


    The Marquis had said that they wanted to split Cale¡¯s group up.


    The Lake of Despair. The Molden Kingdom. The Roan Kingdom. And, this location.


    As he mentioned, Cale¡¯s allies, his forces, were split up.


    But you see...


    ¡°I have allies in many ces.¡±


    Two people fell from the sky.


    Their speed was quick but safe thanks to Raon''s magic.


    Cale looked down again.


    He recalled what Pan had told him.


    ¡®Anyway, they all seem to use dead mana at their foundation! It¡¯s as if they all have the darkness attribute!¡¯


    The moment Cale heard the Rat¡¯s exnation... He thought about two specific people while realizing something.


    Why had Arm tried to kill Hannah who was a sword master? He finally understood why they had tried so hard to kill Hannah''s brother Jack.


    Tap.


    Cale heard light footsteps behind him.


    The reason Cale had stood at the center of the open area...


    The reason he had dragged things out as long as possible...


    It was because he was waiting for Raon to bring two people over.


    - They¡¯re here!


    Raon shouted brightly while inside the bundle of fog.


    Boom!


    He heard a rough noise behind his back this time.


    He soon heard a voice.


    ¡°Long time no see. Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°I''m here too.¡±


    Saint Jack and Hannah who had a scabbard on her back. The two of them stepped forward from behind Cale.


    The siblings who could not even touch one another looked quite simr as they walked.


    Bud mumbled as he watched.


    ¡°... The sun.¡±


    The Sun God had given the siblings extreme healing abilities as well as a divine item, a sword, to fight.


    Bud started to speak.


    ¡®...The natural enemy of the darkness attribute.¡±


    Yes, that was the reason he had brought them over.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡®Here, I brought your natural enemies over.¡¯


    He started to smile toward the enemies.

 Chapter 513: Delicious (5)

    <h4>Chapter 513: Delicious (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale could see the enemy frown for the first time.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The Marquis with the fan nced at the two people on either side of Cale.


    His gaze stopped once itnded on sword master Hannah¡¯s shoulder.


    There was a portion of the hilt of her sword sticking out behind her shoulder.


    He started to speak after seeing the sword that was wrapped up in bandages.


    ¡°...That must be the Condemnation of the Sun.¡±


    The Sun God hated races with the darkness attribute.


    That was why the old Church of the Sun God had gone on a crusade in order to rid the Western continent of necromancers.


    This was a weapon made by that Sun God.


    The Condemnation of the Sun.


    It was the strongest weapon created to destroy the darkness attribute and something that made people with the darkness attribute return to their original appearances.


    ¡°You brought the Saint with you as well.¡±


    The corners of the Marquis''s lips became twisted.


    Ooooooooong-


    The grey orb on top of the Marquis started to rumble again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Cale Henituse, you have a lot of allies. I forgot about that. But that doesn''t change the fact that you are the prey today.¡±


    Cale tried to take a step forward.


    Plop.


    However, something stopped him from moving. Cale lowered his head to see a white sleeve in front of him.


    ¡°Saint-nim?¡±


    Saint Jack had extended his arm to stop Cale. Cale¡¯s eyes opened slightly wider after seeing the expression on Jack¡¯s face.


    ¡®He can make an expression like that?¡¯


    There was fear on his innocent face.


    Cale''s heart sank the moment he realized this. He wondered if Jack was scared.


    However, Jack¡¯s face was full of both fear and animosity.


    It was rare for this innocent person to put on such an expression.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Jack''s gaze was focused on the Marquis.


    "Who is that person?¡±


    He then started to speak toward the Marquis.


    ¡°No, who are you?¡±


    ng.


    Cale turned his head after hearing someone take out a sword. Sword master Hannah was holding onto the Condemnation of the Sun with a confused expression.


    Ooooooong-


    The sword was shaking.


    It was shaking vigorously.


    It happened as Hannah and Cale looked at each other in confusion.


    They heard Jack¡¯s voice.


    His eyes were focused on the grey orb above the Marquis.


    ¡°...That power is not from this world.¡±


    ¡°I knew it!¡±


    Bud raised his voice in agreement.


    ¡°It didn''t smell like something from this world!¡±


    Cale''s gaze started to sink.


    ¡®It¡¯s not from this world? ...Is it a power from the Demon World? Does that mean that person is from the Demonic race?¡¯


    Jack continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°You are like me. You serve something.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale''s eyes opened wide.


    Step.


    Saint Jack took a step forward.


    He had grabbed Raon¡¯s front paw right away when Raon had shown up and said that Cale was urgently asking for their help.


    ¡®The human may get significantly injured, anyway, something bad might happen! He said toe if you want! He said that you don¡¯t need toe if you don''t want to! He won¡¯t care either way!¡¯


    How could he reject this person''s request?


    This person had saved his sister Hannah, saved himself, and saved the Mogoru as well as the Church of the Sun God.


    That was why he and Hannah had headed here without any hesitation.


    He realized that his decision had been correct.


    A lecturing voice stabbed right into the Marquis.


    ¡°Evil, you seem to serve the Demonic race.¡±


    Cale gasped internally.


    - My goodness. He serves the Demon World?


    Cale bit down on his lips as he heard the Super Rock''s question.


    There were priests in this world who believed in the gods and some of them had been given the powers of the gods.


    Just like them, there were priests who believed in and followed the Demon World.


    Jack¡¯s hand pointed toward the grey orb.


    ¡°That belongs to the Demon World.¡±


    Shaaaaaaa-


    Light started to spread out with Saint Jack at the center.


    ¡°It is like my power from the Sun God, something that is not from this world.¡±


    ¡°You seem to know a lot about it.¡±


    p, p.


    The Marquis opened his fan again with an expression that seemed to be saying he didn¡¯t know what to do because he was so happy.


    He was happy that Jack was able to tell so much about him.


    ¡°I truly made the right decision to tell them not to kill you.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spewing?¡±


    Hannah stepped forward with a frown.


    Cale had somehow been pushed back with Jack and Hannah facing off against the Marquis now.


    ¡°What do I mean? I stopped them from chasing the two of you until the end. The two of you are useful. Furthermore, Miss Hannah, it''s not like we¡¯re strangers now. You are also someone poisoned by dead mana. Pfft.¡±


    Hannah subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°That bastard''sughter feels so damn annoying.¡±


    ¡°...Hannah.¡±


    Jack tried to stop her but the Marquis waved his fan and responded.


    ¡°I hear that I am annoying quite a lot. But someone at my level can''t help but hear such things.¡±


    Chhhh.


    The fan was folded and pointed toward the sky.


    ¡°People live on thend under this damn annoying sun. No wonder they would call people like me with such great powers to be damn annoying. But that will change now.¡±


    It will change now.


    Therge grey orb changed directions and started heading toward the Sun God twins as he said that.


    ¡°Now then, I will keep the two of you alive. I need the two of you to cry your hearts out seeing this world being ruled under a kingdom known as darkness. Pfft.¡±


    Hannah turned toward Jack.


    ¡°Oppa. I think that bastard has gone crazy. Does believing in the Demonic race turn you like that?¡±


    ¡°...Mm. That person seems to be like that from the beg-¡±


    ¡°Ah. He was just born this crazy?¡±


    Smile.


    Hannah smiled before pulling on the bandage covering the hilt of the sword.


    Shhh.


    Apletely white sword without even a single speck of dirt was revealed.


    ¡°That¡¯s why this sword is continuously begging me to kill that crazy bastard.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Miss Hannah. Are you trying to fight against me?¡±


    The Marquis licked his lips with his tongue while looking at the white sword pointed at him with joy.


    ¡°...Finally. I can finally make the children of the Sun God submit and beg me for their lives. Keke! Now then, shall I kill everyone?¡±


    The ck knight in the back started to speak.


    ¡°Marquis. I''ve been waiting a while for you to say that.¡±


    ng-!


    The ck knight''s sword showed its cold beauty. She then slightly shed down with it.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Flinch.


    The sword that was shing down stopped.


    That scream hade from far in the rear and not this spot.


    Her eyes looked forward while still clenching her sword.


    Jack and Hannah.


    Between the two of them who looked like they were ready to run wild at any moment... She saw Cale Henituse who was behind them. She could see the smile on his face.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    She then heard another scream.


    The scream came from the opposite side of the forest where the Dark Elves were currently stationed.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A gust of wind blew at her like a tsunami at the same time. No, it was being shoved toward her.


    ¡®Cale, I did it! I brought him with me as well!¡¯


    ¡®I''m here! I''m sorry. Soooooob. I was so scared! But I''m not scared now!¡¯


    ¡®Chaos, destruction, anger! I n on destroying everything! I am a Wind Elemental who has been hiding his powers!¡¯


    The gust of wind that the three Wind Elementals had brought over was full of On''s fog.


    Fog instantly covered everyone''s sights.


    The ck knight watched as Cale disappeared into the fog.


    She also saw Hannah and Jack smiling. Raon had said the following to the twins earlier.


    ¡®The human is asking for your help in order to escape! Ah, he said that if there is an enemy that is difficult for the two of you to handle, step in front of the human and give him a sign!¡¯


    Cale watched the fog cover everything except their allies and started to speak.


    ¡°We only have one goal from here on.¡±


    All of the allies looked toward him.


    ¡°We are going to escape from here without a single person dying.¡±


    The gazes looking at him changed.


    Every gaze looked energetic.


    It was not just because of their determination.


    Shaaaaa-


    There was a light surrounding them.


    This light of healing surrounded the Elves and the mercenaries. Light came pouring out of Saint Jack¡¯s sleeves.


    The fog concealed that light as well.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    The silver Kitten revealed herself from the fog at that moment.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    The allies could hear the enemies¡¯ screams. Cale ced On on his shoulders and started to speak again.


    His voice was swift and firm.


    Now it was a fight against time.


    ¡°Arms assassins behind the Dark Elf battalion are currently being attacked. The ones attacking them are our allies, the Mn household. We will gather with them and escape.¡±


    However, there was a mountain they needed to cross in order to gather with the Mn household.


    They had to get past the Dark Elf battalion and the potential Vampire¡¯s forces.


    ¡°Commander-nim. Are we attacking the Dark Elves?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We have no way of knowing the strength of that bastard who serves the Demonic race nor the strength of that Knights Brigade. But Vampires and Dark Elves are definitely natural enemies of the Church of the Sun God.¡±


    That was why it made more sense to charge through them.


    The allies realized that Cale didn¡¯t need to exin anything else. They all waited for Cale¡¯s next orders.


    The chaos from the fog would onlyst a short moment.


    They also didn''t know when the Mn Household¡¯s ambush would end.


    That was why they needed to move quickly.


    ¡°The mercenaries will protect the Elves with their shields. The Elves will attack when given the signal.¡±


    Huuuff.


    They heard someone breathing heavily.


    Glenn Poeff raised his body with his hand over his injuries.


    Thankfully, he looked better than before. It was the same for the other mages as well.


    It was because of Jack¡¯s healing powers.


    However, they were not fully healed yet.


    ¡°...Glenn Poeff.¡±


    Glenn spoke for all mages as Cale called his name.


    "We have enough strength to escape. However, our auras are still too unstable to use magic.¡±


    The mages nodded their heads. Glenn had a faint smile as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Our mercenary mages have quite the stamina when ites to running. Furthermore, doesn''t the Saint-nim need to use his powers elsewhere?¡±


    That was the case.


    There was a reason Cale could not tell Jack to heal everyone at once.


    ¡®The darkness attribute will avoid Jack¡¯s healing powers.¡¯


    In addition...


    ¡®This escape might turn into a long process.¡¯


    It would be bad if Jack healed multiple people at once and was too tired to use his powers.


    Cale motioned to Jack with his eyes.


    ¡°This is a potion made at the temple.¡±


    Jack handed a bunch of them to the mages before returning to Cale¡¯s side.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    On gave Cale the signal at that moment.


    The only person who could see everything in the fog was letting them know that they needed to move now.


    ¡°Choi Han and Hannah go to the front.¡±


    Their two strongest people needed to be in the front.


    ¡°Bud you go to the rear. Saint-nim, you stay at the center.¡±


    Bud who could smell strong enemies approaching needed to be in the rear. As for Saint Jack, he would be in the middle in order to-


    ¡°I will get started.¡±


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The light of healing he received from the Sun God created a ring around their allies.


    ¡°Vampires and Dark Elves will not be able to get inside this ring.¡±


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    On received Cale''s gaze.


    A path started to appear through the fog.


    ¡°This is good.¡±


    Hannah pointed toward that path and said to Choi Han who motioned for her to be quiet and took out his sword. His shining ck aura was covering his sword.


    He stepped forward.


    ¡°Shut up and run.¡±


    "And sh everything in our way?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Han and Hannah started to lead the allies forward. Cale was right behind the two of them.


    ¡°On, send the signal.¡±


    He then shook his top''s whip.


    An odd whirlwind appeared inside the fog.


    It was not the Sound of the Wind.


    Swooooooosh-


    The Wind Elementals were creating whirlwinds all around them.


    The number of whirlwinds continued to grow, and they continued to appear in the spots where the ck Dragon appeared with a red Kitten on his back.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Grooooooooa-¡±


    Wind mixed in with red poisonous fog appeared on both sides of the allies and created a path for them to run.


    - Human! Don¡¯t worry about us! We will do a good job!


    Cale listened to Raon¡¯s nonstop reports as he observed all directions.


    ¡®Chaos, destruction! The West! To your 9 o''clock direction!¡¯


    ¡°The 9 o''clock direction!¡±


    Cale shouted and Sorros followed up.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    S, s,s, shhhhh-!


    The arrows shot toward the direction that Cale had called out.


    Tang! Tang!


    Something struck the mercenaries¡¯ shields at the same time.


    Cale looked at the mercenaries¡¯ shields.


    The ck arrows the Dark Elves shot out disappeared as soon as they touched the shields. However, they were strong enough to significantly dent the shields almost instantly.


    ¡®The shields probably can¡¯t be used after blocking another two arrows or so.¡¯


    He heard the old Dark Elf¡¯s voice at that moment.


    "We¡¯ve located the enemies!¡±


    The Dark Elves would soon be sending another volley of arrows.


    ¡°...The enemy Elementals areing!¡±


    Sorros let him know that the enemy Elementals that supposedly eat other Elementals were headed their way.


    Cale had already noticed all of this.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    It happened the moment he heard the old man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    - Alright!


    Plop.


    Hong fell into Cale¡¯s outstretched arms while arge and sturdy ck shield instantly surrounded the allies.


    The mercenaries other than Glenn flinched, however, they could only curl up in fear after seeing the ck arrows that were headed through the fog.


    "Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    They heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Everybody, keep running! Only look forward as if stopping means that you''re dead!¡±


    ¡°Listen to themander!¡±


    Bud shouted from the back and the allies started to move again.


    Baaaaang!


    Bang! Bang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    An uncountable number of ck arrows started to strike the ck shield.


    Sorros wondered if the shield would break and subconsciously looked toward Cale in fear.


    He was then shocked.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    He did not see Choi Han or Hannah in the front.


    What he did see was a shining ck aura and a white line in between the volley of ck arrows.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The old Dark Elf clenched his shoulder and stepped back.


    Siiiiizzle-


    The skin on his shoulder was burning.


    He looked forward.


    Choi Han had shed his ck arrow.


    Hannah had attacked him while being protected by Choi Han.


    The white sword brushed past the old Dark Elf¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°...Just brushing past me......!¡±


    His skin had significantly burned and left arge injury with such small contact.


    It could not be healed either.


    This was an injury left by the Sun God¡¯s divine item.


    ¡°You bastards......!¡±


    However, Choi Han and Hannah became surrounded by fog and instantly disappeared before the old Dark Elf could do anything.


    The two of them then returned to the front of the group.


    Hannah looked back and smiled toward Cale.


    ¡°We just need to attack any strong enemies like this right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How simple. I like it. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    She could see Cale stoically responding to her question.


    "Well, we need to at least do this much. We can''t just let them harm us as we run.¡±


    The volley of arrows stopped for a moment, potentially because of their attack on the old Dark Elf.


    Cale looked toward Sorros.


    Sorros definitely heard Cale saying that they were not just going to run away. That was why he could tell what Cale was going to say by just looking at his gaze.


    Cale raised his hand as Sorros''s mouth subconsciously opened.


    The ck shield had disappeared.


    Sorros gave an order to the Elves.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    In the short moment that the enemy attacks had stopped...


    The Elves arrows and the Elementals who had hidden from the enemy Elementals by hiding inside the shield started their attacks.


    The auras of water, fire, wind, earth, and wood were mixed in with the arrows that were sent out.


    The direction didn''t matter.


    Anybody else in this area were their enemies.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The allies could see the ck shield reappear as soon as their attacks ended and they heard the enemies groan.


    Cale took out a bag of highest-grade magic stones from his inner pocket. That was delivered to an invisible being.


    The invisible Raon had taken them.


    Cale had told Raon to conserve his energy and to use the magic stones so that the ck shield did not disappear.


    He started to speak to the allies who had stopped after attacking.


    ¡°Why are you stopping?¡±


    The allies became shocked and looked away from the sturdy shield protecting them and started to run again while looking forward.


    Their enemies could not see in front of them, but the fog was opening a path for the allies.


    They could see theirmander¡¯s back as he ran through that path in front of them.


    Escaping without anybody dying.


    It sounded possible.


    Everyone¡¯s footsteps started to be filled with hope and strength.

 Chapter 514: Delicious (6)

    <h4>Chapter 514: Delicious (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, that hope quickly turned into fear and uncertainty.


    ck ck.


    They heard horse hooves behind them.


    Those hooves sounded like thunder to the allies who were moving forward while remaining as quiet as possible.


    There was also a low voice that could be heard in between those ¡®thunders.¡¯


    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±


    It was a single sentence from Bud.


    The air around the allies quickly started to fill with tension.


    The ck Knights Brigade on ck horses was approaching them.


    They were noting from only one direction.


    The noises were loud as if a tsunami wasing toward them.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°A decent level of nervousness is good, but uncertainty is useless.¡±


    Cale Henituse''s stern voice pounded into the allies¡¯ ears.


    They looked forward.


    sh. sh.


    Choi Han and Hannah were in the front quickly shing the bushes and branches away as quietly as possible.


    However, they could not see far because of the fog.


    Plop.


    They heard a different voice.


    It happened as everybody felt nervous.


    ¡°Over here! I can feel the power of the Sun God ov-¡±


    It was an enemy shouting.


    It came from the left.


    All of them looked toward the left.


    They couldn¡¯t see them because of the fog, but they presumed that their enemies were very close.


    Shhhhh.


    Sorros quickly nocked an arrow and looked toward the direction of the voice.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    But something was weird.


    He could not hear the enemy¡¯s voice anymore.


    The voice had cut off at ¡®ov-.¡¯


    Cale stopped walking at that moment.


    ¡°On. Please clear the fog.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The allies could see the fog clearing in front of them within a certain radius.


    Highest-grade mage Glenn Poeff clenched his injury and held himself back fromughing.


    ¡°...Haha.¡±


    However, he ended upughing in the end.


    He could see fallen enemies all around them.


    They were wearing Arm uniforms.


    He was certain that some of them were people from the Poeff household who had betrayed them and joined Arm.


    Glenn heard one of his fellow mercenary mage''s voice.


    ¡°...Who did this-¡±


    ¡°Who else? It was the Mn household.¡±


    The reason the enemy who was talking earlier became quiet was most certainly because of the Mn household as well.


    Glenn answered as if it was obvious.


    ¡°Excuse me? But there is nobody here?¡±


    ¡°That is why it was the Mn household.¡±


    The enemies had fallen but there were no traces of the people who had taken them down.


    Nobody was there such that it seemed as if the enemy had been defeated by ghosts.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°You did well, Ron.¡±


    Someone responded from an empty spot in the fog.


    ¡°It wasn''t much, young master-nim. There are no hunters who cannot catch their prey when they arepletely camouged.¡±


    Beacrox appeared from within the fog with his greatsword in his hand as well.


    He quietly appeared and stood in front of Choi Han.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°The path to the beginning of the snowy region. It has been cleared.¡±


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    After hearing Pan¡¯s story, Cale had not told Raon to tell Ron to attack the enemies anywhere in the rear.


    ¡®Clear a path.¡¯


    He had asked Ron to clear a path for them to escape.


    ck. ck.


    They could still hear horse hooves behind him.


    The enemies did not show any signs of hiding themselves. They were confident in their victory and just considered this as using battue once more.


    Cale nned to use that to their advantage.


    However, there was someone who became anxious after hearing Beacrox''sment.


    ¡°Commander-nim.¡±


    It was Elf Sorros.


    ¡°The snowy region? Were we not heading down from the mountain?¡±


    Honestly speaking, Sorros had found it to be weird from the start.


    They had followed Cale¡¯s lead and charged through the area the Dark Elves had been stationed.


    However, they were moving higher up the mountain and not down.


    Sorros could not help but ask Cale about it after hearing Beacrox say that they had cleared a path to the snowy region.


    Even with the enemies chasing behind them, the snowy region was difficult for the allies in their current condition.


    ¡°Commander-nim. Isn¡¯t it better to go down the mountain? If a chase happens in the snowy region-!¡±


    ¡°Heading down is not possible.¡±


    Choi Han was the one to respond.


    ¡°Arge number of enemies headed down the mountain before us as soon as we started to run.¡±


    Bud added on as well.


    "...There are many scents heading down the mountain. The enemies knew that we would escape to the bottom of the mountain. That¡¯s what any normal person would do. Who would head up to the snowy region?¡±


    Bud calmly continued to speak.


    "That is why we need to head to the snowy region.¡±


    ¡°But aren''t there many enemies chasing behind us as well?¡±


    Sorros turned around to look at the injured people.


    ¡°There are enemies who headed to the bottom of the mountain, but there are still a lot of enemies chasing behind us right now as well. It is physically difficult for us to cross through the snowy region to escape in our current condition.¡±


    Cale turned around and started to speak to the allies at that moment.


    ¡°Reinforcement will being.¡±


    Who else wasing?


    Sorros could see Cale¡¯s eyes start to sink as his eyes opened wide.


    He could see Cale''s gaze was full of anger.


    "And, as I mentioned earlier... I don¡¯t n on just being on the receiving end.¡±


    Sorros hesitated before responding.


    ¡°...Then what do you n on doing, sir?¡±


    There were two things Cale wanted.


    There was something the Wind Elementals had told him while talking about the other Elementals being herded to the center of the mountain.


    He shared that information with the others.


    ¡°The mountain to the west that is connected to the top of this mountain. There¡¯s nobody there. That¡¯s where we are going.¡±


    They were not walking north to the top of the snowy region but slightly off toward the northwest direction.


    ¡°We will escape from there. And once we enter the snowy region and get past it...¡±


    Cale continued to speak as the allies thought that the anger in Cale¡¯s eyes was cold rather than hot.


    ¡°We will cause an avnche. No, we will destroy the snowy region.¡±


    Bud, Sorros, and Glenn. No, all of the allies¡¯ eyes opened wide.


    They understood the trap Cale mentioned.


    ¡°The snow will sweep away anything it can sweep away.¡±


    Cale calmly said that before heading northwest once again.


    Based on theyout of this mountain, they would soon reach the snowy region once they passed arge boulder.


    The allies gulped and followed behind him.


    They could see the people from the Mn household joining them without making any noise.


    Their numbers were not small anymore.


    ¡°It should work if you do that.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The call ended.


    Alberu Crossman felt fatigue instantly overwhelm him.


    He recalled the urgent call he received not too long ago.


    ¡®Please. Hyung-nim. I trust my smart hyung-nim.¡¯


    Cale Henituse had hung up after saying that.


    Alberu Crossman brushed his face with both hands.


    His tired blue eyes were full of fire.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your highness?¡±


    ¡°You heard, right?¡±


    The red-haired red-eyed mage put the hood of her robe on in order to cover her face.


    She then looked toward Alberu and started to speak.


    ¡°Yes, sir, I heard. I will be on my way now.¡±


    He looked at Rosalyn who was about to leave and asked after hesitating for a moment.


    ¡°Will you be okay?¡±


    Rosalyn smiled and responded.


    "See youter, your highness.¡±


    See himter.


    Alberu chuckled at that amazing response and responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Rosalyn soon left and Alberu who was left alone looked around.


    He had sent his close confidants out and had been alone with Rosalyn.


    Eruhaben-nim had been here before Rosalyn.


    Alberu was left alone now that both of them were gone.


    He recalled Cale¡¯s words again.


    ¡®Please. Hyung-nim. I trust my smart hyung-nim.¡¯


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡®He trusts my smart brain?¡¯


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    His low voice echoed on top of the empty table.


    ¡°Sure. I will use my brain.¡±


    He immediately got up and opened the door to his office.


    He could see his close confidants waiting for him a bit away from the door.


    They were also the chief executives of the Roan Kingdom.


    Alberu called them in and started to speak.


    "We will share all information about the Roan Kingdom''s northwest region in real-time.¡±


    He would not only share the information about the people who had secretly infiltrated the Roan Kingdom''s northwest region, but all information.


    What was this, ''all information,¡¯ that the future king was talking about? As the chief executives realized that there was only one thing he could mean by it...


    ¡°We are considering the Roan Kingdom''s northwest region as a battlefield starting from this moment onward.¡±


    A battlefield.


    The chief executives gasped after hearing that word, but Alberu was serious.


    If there were four different battles going on right now as Cale Henituse mentioned, shouldn''t he at least resolve one of those with his hands so that he could save face as Cale¡¯s hyung-nim?


    But most importantly, they were aiming for the Roan Kingdom''snd?


    Alberu had no ns on falling for such ploys.


    "Gather the troops.¡±


    Cale¡¯s friends were moving on the Western continent as well.


    ¡°The snowy region is to the left past that boulder and the path to the next mountain is there as well.¡±


    Choi Han who was following behind Beacrox looked back after seeing Beacrox''s calm exnation.


    Cale''s expression did not look good.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°...Something is weird.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale raised his hand and pointed to the back rather than responding to Choi Han.


    Ron who was in the rear quickly came to the front.


    ¡°Ron, isn¡¯t it weird?¡±


    ¡°It is weird, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron was saying that it was weird as well.


    ¡°Young master-nim. The Dark Elves have not attacked anymore. The Elementals should have been able to find our traces past the fog.¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    That was the case. They should have been able to find them.


    Bud subconsciously gasped, thinking that the enemies must be nning something.


    Ron continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°It is weird. Why is the bomb not going off?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Bud''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°We purposely left our tracks behind so I thought there would be quite the chaos as they chased after it.¡±


    Ron and the people of the Mn household had purposely spread fake tracks in order to cause chaos within the enemies minds.


    They were skilled in doing that as they specialized in stealth techniques and tracking.


    The enemies who were chasing after them should have looked into those fake tracks.


    ¡°Hey, Cale! What is Mr. Ron talking about?¡±


    Hannah looked back and shouted as well.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    They heard a loud noise in the distance.


    Cale''s gaze headed toward them.


    The injured mages who were breathing heavily could see fire shooting up through the fog.


    It was a dark blue fire.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaaang-


    They heard some more explosions before they thought they could hear the enemies screaming.


    They could not hear the horse hooves that had sounded as if they were shaking the ground.


    ¡°I will destroy everything!¡±


    Someone¡¯s excited voice was drowned out by the explosions.


    However, some of Cale¡¯s group had heard it and knew that it was Raon''s voice.


    - Human! I used everyst one of the one gramps gave us in the past!


    Ron started to smile.


    ¡°The magic bombs tied the enemies down as nned.¡±


    There were magic bombs along the fake tracks that looked even more real than the real tracks.


    This should give them some breathing space from the enemies chasing them.


    Originally, Cale¡¯s n was to use the opening they got from the explosions to quickly enter the snowy region. They would meet their reinforcements there andnd a blow to the enemies as they escaped.


    Ron was worried that they would discover the bombs toote or that the enemies would ignore those tracks, however, he was relieved that things were going ording to n even if it was a littleter than he had expected.


    ¡°Something is weird.¡±


    However, Ron could see that Cale¡¯s face was still stiff.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale could not see Ron¡¯s benign smile properly.


    He asked the question that was on his mind.


    ¡°...Why have we not seen any Vampires?¡±


    The reason he had chosen this path to escape was because he thought that their chances of escape were highest in this direction because the Sun God¡¯s powers would work well against the Vampires and the Dark Elves.


    However, they had not seen any Vampires.


    ¡°...Cale-nim.¡±


    He heard Choi Han¡¯s stiff voice at that moment.


    Cale started to frown after hearing the voice that was full of wariness.


    He looked toward therge boulder that they needed to pass in order to get to the snowy region.


    There was someone standing on top of that boulder.


    Nobody had been there just a moment ago.


    "Are you Cale Henituse?¡±


    Cale could see a young boy standing on the boulder and smiling at him.


    The smiling boy had some sharp fangs.


    Cale¡¯s intuition was telling him something.


    ¡®That bastard is a Vampire.¡¯

 Chapter 515: Delicious (7)

    <h4>Chapter 515: Delicious (7)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...He¡¯s a Vampire......!¡±


    Cale could hear Bud shout with certainty.


    Bud should know because he had smelled the scent of the Vampires once already.


    ¡°...And, and-¡±


    Cale turned back to look at Bud who could not finish his sentence.


    He saw that Bud¡¯s pupils were shaking.


    His gaze looked as full of astonishment as he had when he was saying that the Marquis with the fan was stronger than Eruhaben.


    ¡®In that case.¡¯


    Cale looked back toward the Vampire.


    ¡°Are you the leader of the Vampires?¡±


    The young boy warmly looked at Cale and responded.


    ¡°Yes. I am their leader.¡±


    The young boy responded before turning toward Choi Han.


    ¡°You must be Choi Han. There¡¯s no need to look around like that. There are no other enemies in the area.¡±


    Choi Han who had stealthily been looking around flinched and started to shake.


    ¡®It reminds me of the first time we met Eruhaben-nim.¡¯


    The aura of a Dragon Choi Han felt when they first went to ancient Dragon Eruhaben¡¯sir had let him know that the aura of the individual in front of him was strong.


    It was the type of aura that made him feel that it would not be easy to defeat, no, that he would need to think hard to figure out a way to defeat that person.


    Choi Han was having the same thought about this Vampire right now.


    He subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°...He¡¯s not young......¡±


    Sword master Hannah tightened her grip on her white sword after seeing Choi Han¡¯s stiff expression.


    She found it difficult to defeat Choi Han with her sword.


    Seeing someone like that being nervous made her nervous as well.


    ¡®The chances of my having to fight are high if he is a Vampire.¡¯


    She would have to do the same thing she did against the Dark Elves.


    Cale asked the Vampire boy a question at that moment.


    "Why are there no other enemies here?¡±


    Now that he thought about it, all of the Vampires had remained in the dark areas of the forest and had not gotten in their way.


    ¡®That bastard didn''t even show up at all.¡¯


    Baaaaang!


    He heard another magic bomb go off.


    There were only one or two more bombs that Raon had nted.


    ¡®The fog will disappear because of the explosions as well.¡¯


    The explosions would push away the fog. Then their enemies would be able to find Cale''s group''s tracks quickly.


    Cale needed to enter the snowy region and prepare before that happened.


    That meant they needed to hurry.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    Meeting a bastard like this at such a time was giving him a headache.


    However, Cale hid his emotions and looked as calm as possible as the young boy calmly responded.


    ¡°Why would I move with the others?¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s hard to believe when the others are still barricading us from all directions.¡±


    Cale responded as he stealthily motioned to Choi Han with his gaze. It was a signal to slowly move forward.


    The two in the front received that gaze and slowly started to move.


    The Vampire boy did not seem to care about their movements at all.


    In fact, he smiled and raised his hand to motion to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me ande over. Your enemies will soon arrive from the bottom.¡±


    Choi Han stopped moving.


    The enemy was smiling and telling them toe. An extremely strong enemy was saying that.


    His gaze headed toward Cale who had an even stiffer expression than ever before as he started to speak.


    "What are you nning?¡±


    Were there Vampires hiding in the snowy region?


    Was this boulder going to explode?


    He must be leading us to a trap, right?


    Cale had all sorts of thoughts. He would not have had so many thoughts if he was alone, but...


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    There were mages and injured allies behind him still breathing heavily behind him. They were receiving Jack''s healing every so often when Jack didn''t need to worry about the enemies as much.


    That was why Cale sent a suspicious gaze toward the Vampire boy.


    ¡°Mm. Oh my, it seems you are misunderstanding my intentions.¡±


    The boy shook his head before raising both arms.


    ¡°I have no intention of fighting you here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®Does he think that makes sense?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°W, what nonsense! You¡¯re the leader of the bastards who sucked our brigade members¡¯ blood dry......!¡±


    He could hear Pan¡¯s angry mumbling behind him.


    Cale agreed with him.


    Someone who had done too many things to solidify his position as their enemy was saying that he had no intention of fighting?


    Cale¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at the Vampire boy.


    Step. Step.


    He slowly moved forward one step at a time. He then pointed to the boy.


    "What is your title?¡±


    This bastard must have a title like the others.


    ¡®Count? No. It''s probably higher.¡¯


    ¡°Marquis? Or-¡±


    The boy was giving off a sense of grace.


    ¡°Duke?¡±


    ¡°Correct. I am a Duke.¡±


    He introduced himself with some fancy movements.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Duke Fredo Von Ejen, the leader of the two continents¡¯ Vampires. You can just call me Duke Fredo.¡±


    Cale looked at him and casually asked.


    ¡°Then who is the King?¡±


    The corners of Duke Fredo''s lips went up as elegantly as a picture.


    Cale did not stop his questioning after seeing his smile.


    ¡°Do you have a kingdom of your own?¡±


    A kingdom.


    Ron, Jack, and Bud all flinched after hearing that word.


    However, Cale was calm.


    Hearing that they used titles to address each other and seeing that their forces were separate but somewhat united...


    Cale had wondered if they were part of a single kingdom.


    Bud was the most nervous about that question.


    ¡®The Eastern continent has a kingdom of creatures with the darkness attribute?¡¯


    That could be a problem for the people in power, but it was not much of an issue for Bud.


    It would only be an issue if their goal was to fill the world with darkness and bring forth the Demonic race.


    He looked even more nervous than Cale as he looked toward Duke Fredo''s lips.


    The boy then smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    He then avoided answering the question.


    However, Cale was at least half certain that there was a kingdom after seeing this response.


    That was why he took one more step forward and asked some more questions.


    ¡°Is the White Star the king?¡±


    Or...


    ¡°Or, is it the Demonic race? I saw some people who served the Demonic race.¡±


    Duke Fredo slightly frowned at that moment.


    It was faint, but it could not avoid Cale¡¯s gaze as he was using his recording ability.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    However, the frown disappeared and the boy started tough.


    Fredo then continued to speak with a rxed expression.


    ¡°No matter how delicious your blood may be... You can¡¯t look at me like that.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale wondered what he had just heard.


    ¡°Meow?¡±


    He lowered his head. On looked shocked.


    - Human! What did that Vampire just say? Human, is your blood delicious?


    He had not heard wrong.


    Cale raised his head again. Beacrox was looking at him oddly while Hannah looked stupefied.


    Cale also had a simr expression on his face.


    ¡°You''re saying some funny things, sir.¡±


    Cale was able to snap out of it thanks to Ron¡¯s chillingly benign voice.


    The young Duke was continuing to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I am a Vampire who knows about grace and pride. That is why I won''t serve anyone.¡±


    Cale immediately responded.


    ¡°You''re saying you won''t serve the Demonic race or the White Star?¡±


    The boy started to smile.


    ¡°I will only tell you the truth. I truly do not serve anyone.¡±


    Vampires.


    Cale started to think about this race that he had not cared about in the past.


    The records quickly passed through his mind.


    ¡°Serving someone is something only the weak do. It¡¯s bad if someone like you with such delicious blood has such misunderstandings.¡±


    Of course, Duke Fredo could be lying for the greater good.


    However, he would only speak the truth as he said he would do that.


    His pride would not let him do otherwise.


    Furthermore, he had something to say to Cale Henituse.


    ¡®...He truly is amazing seeing him in person.¡¯


    He had heard a lot about Cale. He had high expectations based on what he had heard.


    Vampires.


    They had the darkness attribute like the Dark Elves but were considered a part of this world.


    That was why they were fine when touching life force, unlike others with the darkness attribute. They were fine whening into contact with fresh blood.


    No, it was better for them to do that.


    The boy stepped down from the boulder.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    Tap.


    He gentlynded before slowly walking toward Cale''s group.


    They tried to nervously look intimidating, but...


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    They heard the ground shaking at the distance.


    Cale instantly knew what it was.


    ¡®It¡¯s horse hooves!¡¯


    The ground was shaking because the horses were running wildly.


    The enemies would have stopped being misled and would rush toward here now.


    Cale wanted to look behind him. He was curious about how the mountain looked now that the fog was mostly gone.


    However, he needed to maintain eye contact with the Vampire Duke.


    Chhhh.


    Duke Fredo stopped walking and looked toward the sword pointed at him.


    Hannah¡¯s white sword was pointed at him without shaking.


    Fredo chuckled while looking at it.


    "What an interesting toy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hannah started to re.


    She twisted the wrist holding the sword and the Condemnation of the Sun quickly started to stab toward Duke Fredo.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-!


    ¡°...Where?!¡±


    However, there was nothing in the spot she stabbed.


    Bang!


    She turned her head in shock after hearing a loud noise behind her.


    ¡°Hmm. You truly are a bit different.¡±


    Choi Han had appeared in front of Cale and had stopped Duke Fredo''s hand.


    ¡°...Wait, what the-?!¡±


    However, Hannah was more shocked than relieved after seeing what happened.


    She was not the only one.


    Even Choi Han who had blocked Duke Fredo''s attack was shocked and his pupils were shaking.


    The boy had disappeared.


    The person whose attack Choi Han had blocked was a healthy-looking adult.


    He seemed to be in his thirties, around Beacrox''s age.


    The only simrities with the young Vampire boy were their purple eyes and light grey hair. Although the colors were the same, his demeanor seemed very slothful and rxed.


    Duke Fredo had instantly turned from a boy to an adult.


    This was probably his true appearance.


    Shhh-


    Choi Han was shocked at how Duke Fredo was able to easily push his sword away with his hand.


    However, Duke Fredo just brushed his hands and started to speak.


    ¡°Our allies will soon get here, so I''ll speak quickly and disappear. You need time to run away, after all.¡±


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    ¡®He¡¯s different.¡¯


    The boy¡¯s appearance was just a shell and this must be his true appearance as the pressure he was giving off was intense.


    He suddenly had a thought.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem like the type to serve under the White Star.¡¯


    It was the same for the Marquis with the fan as well. They did not fit as the White Star''s subordinates.


    It happened as Cale¡¯s eyes observed the adult version Fredo.


    ¡°I would like to offer you a deal.¡±


    Fredo started to speak in a calm voice.


    However, the things he was saying were unbelievable.


    ¡°A deal? But aren''t we enemies?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? We can¡¯t decide that just yet.¡±


    Cale could only ask what the deal was after hearing Fredo''s response.


    ¡°...What is the offer?¡±


    Fredo started to smile.


    Cale had an ominous feeling after seeing that smile as Duke Fredo slowly exined the deal.


    ¡°Hand your blood over to us. No, serve it to us.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®What did I just hear?¡¯


    Duke Fredo continued to speak as Cale stood there shocked.


    The Duke was being serious.


    "Then we will cooperate with you.¡±


    "What do you mean by that?¡±


    But at that moment...


    Boom. Boom. Boom!


    The rumbling got even closer.


    Bud who took a deep breath through his nose started to shout.


    "The scent is rushing here! They''re close!¡±


    The enemies were getting closer.


    They really needed to move now.


    They needed to lead the enemies to a trap and escape from them.


    Duke Fredo looked past Cale''s shoulder before gently speaking to the shocked Cale.


    ¡°I will invite you to our castle in the near future. Come if you want to hear the details.¡±


    Cale continued to look at Fredo in shock.


    ¡®Blood? He wants me to serve up my blood? Then he will cooperate with me? What nonsense is this?¡¯


    ¡°Ah. You should know this.¡±


    Fredo took a step back and started to smile.


    It was an extremely mischievous smile.


    ¡°Your blood is very good for Vampires. Tastes, nutrients, the healing properties. It¡¯s the best kind of medicine for us.¡±


    Smile.


    Fredo smiled brightly.


    The adult Fredo''s bright smile looked somewhat decadent and Cale started to get goosebumps.


    He felt as if he was looking at a slightly crazier Clopeh Sekka.


    - Human! His eyes don¡¯t seem normal!


    ¡®I know. He looks like someone who has gone crazy.¡¯


    - Oh, by the way, human! Your blood smells fishy! It doesn''t seem very good! Don''t pour out your blood!


    Cale''s expression seemed to be asking where such a crazy bastard came from, regardless of what Raon said. Of course, Hannah and Beacrox lookedpletely bbergasted while a vicious aura wasing out of Choi Han and Ron.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Crunch, crunch.


    From the other side of the boulder...


    Someone started to walk toward them.


    The person had some snow on their shoulders as if they hade down from the snowy region.


    Shhhhh.


    Red hair flowed out once the person removed their hood.


    Rosalyn had arge cloth bag over one shoulder as she started to speak with a shocked expression.


    ¡°I came down because you didn''te no matter how long I waited. You were here listening to some unbelievable nonsense. Who is this new crazy bastard?¡±


    She looked at Fredo and looked back at Cale as she asked.


    ¡°Young master Cale. What is that?¡±


    ¡°...Uhh...a crazy bastard who is saying my blood is delicious?¡±


    He really didn¡¯t know how to exin.

 Chapter 516: Late (1)

    <h4>Chapter 516: Late (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...My goodness.¡±


    Rosalyn peeked toward Duke Fredo with a, ¡®what kind of nonsense is this?¡¯ type of expression without any awkwardness after not seeing everyone for a while.


    She then asked Cale a question out of concern.


    ¡°I''m surprised that your blood is delicious for the Vampires, young master Cale. Why is that the case?¡±


    ¡°...I wonder why?¡±


    Cale awkwardly answered back but he had a theory about it.


    ¡®Is it because of the Vitality of the Heart?¡¯


    That was the only reasonable exnation he coulde up with.


    Cale slowly turned away from Rosalyn and looked toward Duke Fredo.


    Rosalyn looked toward the Vampire as well.


    Fredo continued to smile as he looked at the two of them.


    He then quietly spoke, almost in a whisper, in a low voice.


    ¡°Your conversation is cute.¡±


    Rosalyn and Cale both started to frown as if they had eaten an unripe fruit.


    However, the two of them did not have time to respond in any other way.


    Duuuduuduuu-


    The rumbling was getting closer.


    The rumbling seemed to being from a spot much closer thanst time.


    ¡®We need to go!¡¯


    It was time to move.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°You said that you want to make a deal with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Pan started to frown and look toward Cale who asked once more.


    ¡®Is he really nning on working together with that person? ...But he¡¯s the leader of the bastards who killed our Brigade members.¡¯


    Pan felt anger inside. However, he kept that anger inside him.


    There were no allies and enemies in war.


    There were times people who were killing each other would find amon enemy to be allies.


    Pan just found it difficult to understand Cale who was acting like this.


    ¡®The enemies are charging toward us from behind. Do we have the time for this?¡¯


    It happened as he subconsciously started to pout and his mouth almost opened to say something.


    Duke Fredo looked toward Cale and calmly responded.


    ¡°Yes. I truly want to make a deal with you.¡±


    ¡°I can''t trust you.¡±


    The allies looked toward Cale who sternly responded.


    Many of them were showing their anxiousness at Cale who was wasting time with this conversation.


    Cale pointed behind him at that moment.


    ¡°Show me proof that you mean it.¡±


    Fredo started to smile.


    "Are you telling me to attack my allies right now?¡±


    ¡°That''s for you to figure out. I will ept your invitationter if you show me some kind of proof that I can trust you.¡±


    Duke Fredo lightly chuckled and asked while looking at a rxed Cale.


    ¡°You won¡¯t ept the deal but just the invitation?¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    "Why are you asking such an obvious question? Isn¡¯t it more than enough for me to hear out the bastard who killed my allies?¡±


    Pan''s eyes clouded over.


    On the other hand, Duke Fredo thought for a moment before nodding his head.


    ¡°Mm. I guess that makes sense, but I cannot fight against my allies right now.¡±


    He looked toward Cale as if he was asking for Cale¡¯s understanding before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I need to be wary of some people''s feelings right now.¡±


    ¡®Be wary of some people¡¯s feelings?¡¯


    Cale made sure to remember those words.


    ¡®A Duke should be the highest title of the nobles, but he needs to be wary of someone else right now.¡¯


    Was he someone without much strength?


    ¡®No. He¡¯s stronger than the other bastards.¡¯


    His battle experiences had helped him develop an eye for people. The Vampire in front of him was much scarier than the Knights Brigade chasing behind them.


    ¡®That¡¯s why Bud hasn''t said anything about defeating this guy and running away to avoid the Knights Brigade.¡¯


    Bud had been quiet since earlier, only paying attention to the enemies approaching from the rear.


    Cale recalled all those points in his head while keeping his gaze focused on the Vampire. Fredo started to speak as if to respond to his gaze.


    ¡°Liana.¡±


    ¡®Who is that?¡¯


    Cale could see Choi Han¡¯s sword point elsewhere as he flinched at the name he did not recognize.


    ¡°Yes. My liege.¡±


    Rustle.


    Someone jumped off the tree right behind the group.


    The pale woman was definitely a Vampire.


    ¡°Give them a map of this area.¡±


    ¡°...We already have a map of this area?¡±


    Cale responded.


    ¡°Just take it first.¡±


    Duke Fredo told him to take the item from the woman who had approached him while walking without making any noise and Cale stood still for a moment before taking it.


    ¡°......!¡±


    He then could not hide his shock.


    Rosalyn who had been looking at the map over Cale''s shoulder subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°The Gate-¡±


    However, she covered her mouth after saying two words.


    She then looked toward Cale. The two of them gulped while looking at each other.


    Cale could not help but clench the hand holding the map.


    ¡®...It¡¯s a map of the Gate to the Demon World!¡¯


    The Gate to the Demon World, therge sinkhole that was one of the Eastern continent''s Three Restricted Areas.


    This map had information about the inside of that sinkhole.


    Cale realized something the moment he saw the information.


    ¡®It¡¯s a kingdom.¡¯


    Therge sinkhole was arge kingdom divided into many floors.


    It was not just a simple hole.


    There was already arge city inside therge hole that was as wide as many viges put together.


    Cale heard Duke Fredo''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    - It is the Endable Kingdom.


    This was a map of the kingdom as Cale had expected.


    - As you expected, we have created a kingdom. The kingdom starts in the northern region past this mountain, with our capital located inside the sinkhole with the Gate to the Demon World.


    Cale could feel his heart beating wildly.


    This was a key.


    This battle that was divided into four locations... And the enemies chasing behind Cale and the allies to stop them...


    This was a key to instantly flip things over if they managed to endure past all of this.


    ¡°...Do you know the meaning of giving this to me?¡±


    Cale was the White Star''s enemy.


    Duke Fredo''s allies were currently trying to catch Cale as well.


    However, This Duke had given Cale lots of information about their base.


    It was the truth about a ce that had been thoroughly kept a secret.


    ¡®Is this bastard crazy?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Duke Fredo and heard his voice in his mind.


    - Of course. I know the value of what I gave you.


    ¡®No. This bastard is not crazy. There¡¯s something he wants. What could it be?¡¯


    Cale now knew about the kingdom''s location, name, and Duke Fredo''s position.


    However, there was one thing he did not know.


    ¡®The White Star. What position does that bastard have in the Endable Kingdom?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s mind quickly processed information and put together many different pieces to figure things out.


    Cale finally started to speak after a while.


    "What is the White Star''s position?¡±


    Cale repeated the question he had asked before.


    Unlikest time, Fredo answered the question.


    - The White Star can be considered our, ¡®liege.¡¯ But he is not our ¡®king.¡¯ He needs toplete the mission given to him in order to be the king.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Cale started tough.


    The others looked toward him with confusion but Cale slowly started to walk.


    He walked up to Duke Fredo.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han tried to stop Cale but Cale motioned that it was okay before walking right up to Duke Fredo.


    He then brought his face close to Fredo''s ear and started to whisper.


    He was speaking so quietly that only Fredo would hear.


    ¡°You want to be king, don''t you?¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes were full of certainty as he asked in aughing voice.


    Duke Fredo had said the following.


    The White Star, who was their liege by name, would be the true king if he couldplete his mission.


    But what happens if he can''tplete that mission?


    This bastard had said since earlier that he would only tell Cale the truth.


    The things he said brushed past Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡®I am a Vampire who knows about grace and pride. That is why I won''t serve anyone.¡¯


    ¡®I will only tell you the truth. I truly do not serve anyone.¡¯


    He did not serve the White Star or the Demonic race.


    He did not ce anyone above him.


    There was nobody he truly served.


    What could that mean?


    ¡°You want that king position for yourself.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s why he''s betraying his allies and trying to cooperate with me, the enemy.¡¯


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about the Demonic race at all. All you care about is bing king. Am I right?¡±


    Cale moved his face away from Fredo''s ear.


    ¡®He¡¯s just joking when he says he wants my blood. His true goal is to be the king.¡¯


    He was certain that his thoughts were correct after seeing Duke Fredo''s face.


    Smirk.


    Duke Fredo had a painting-like smile on his face.


    He slowly whispered so that only Cale could hear.


    ¡°Correct. I wish to be king.¡±


    Cale put the map in his pocket and responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your invitation.¡±


    ¡°I''ll send the invitation soon.¡±


    Shhhhhh-


    Duke Fredo''s body slowly started to turn ck.


    His ck skin dispersed like ash and his body started to disappear.


    Duke Fredo started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I''ll give you one more present.¡±


    Cale who was walking toward the snowy region, stopped.


    Duke Fredo who was disappearing with his subordinate Liana said something as thest few bits of ashes disappeared into the air.


    ¡°The White Star went to the Roan Kingdom a moment ago.¡±


    ¡®...Where did the White Star go?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Fredo continued to speak as he did that.


    His voice was slowly getting quieter as his body disappeared.


    However, Cale still heard him properly.


    ¡°The White Star knows very well. He knows that when you arecking information, everything can be resolved by having the life of the leader in his hands.¡±


    Duke Fredo disappeared after saying that.


    They had no way of knowing where nor how he disappeared.


    However, that was not important.


    Rosalyn subconsciously shouted.


    ¡°...Marquis Taylor!¡±


    The White Star would head to the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northwest region.


    The White Star would try to quickly find the ancient power while Cale was elsewhere.


    ¡®That means that he needs to quickly gather information about that region in order to find the information he needs!¡¯


    The easiest way to do that was to capture the leader and get information out of that person as Duke Fredo mentioned.


    The leader of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northwest region who would have that information was Marquis Taylor Stan.


    ¡®We need to save Marquis Taylor!¡¯


    Rosalyn heard Cale shout at that moment.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    She turned her gaze.


    They needed to quickly head to the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Northwest region.


    Cale should know that as well.


    However, Cale''s thoughts were different than her thoughts.


    ¡°...It¡¯s not Marquis Taylor.¡±


    Taylor was not the leader.


    The White Star should know that as well.


    He should know that the Roan Kingdom had a leader whom even Cale reported to.


    Information would go past that person or gather to that person.


    ¡®The Roan Kingdom has already sent troops to the Northwest region while knowing that the White Star''s subordinates are there!¡¯


    That meant that the troops at the capital would decrease.


    Would the White Star not know that?


    Would he miss that fact?


    Duke Fredo had said the following.


    ¡®The White Star went to the Roan Kingdom a moment ago.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom had not discovered the White Star''s subordinates a moment ago.


    He had already heard about that from crown prince Alberu while he was fighting in the maze underneath the Molden pce.


    That meant that the White Star was moving separately from the White Star''s subordinates who have been discovered in the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°...We need to hurry to the pce.¡±


    Alberu Crossman.


    The White Star would aim for him.


    ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Alberu Crossman, if it is him?!¡¯


    ¡°That person is probably heading to the Northwest region and not in the pce.¡±


    He asked Raon to connect the call before quickly heading to the snowy region.


    Alberu gave an order to his servant.


    "Go bring me my armor.¡±


    Screeeech-


    Therge door then opened.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    Piiiiiiiiiii- Piiiiiiiiiiii-


    Alberu¡¯s vassals calling for him from past the door and the emergency rm were mixing together.


    Alberu stepped through the door.

 Chapter 517: Late (2)

    <h4>Chapter 517: Late (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The seat of the king.


    Then the chair one level under that seat.


    Alberu was sitting there while looking down at his subordinates at the bottom of the stairs.


    ¡°Your highness! We have received an emergency request from the Mage Brigade in the Northwest region!¡±


    Alberu Crossman had his eyes closed as he listened to his subordinates¡¯ reports.


    "We must send more reinforcements to them immediately! They said that the people who seem to be the White Star¡¯s subordinates look ready to attack Marquis Taylor Stan''s territory!¡±


    ¡°They are saying that the Mage Brigade and the Knights Brigade we have sent to the Northwest region are not enough to defend against the enemies!¡±


    Reports about how the number of White Star''s subordinates who infiltrated the Roan Kingdom''s Northwest region was much higher than expected and that they were strong continued to fill the room.


    ¡°We must send more forces to protect the Stan territory!¡±


    But there were also people who opposed that suggestion.


    ¡°No! The forces protecting the capital would decrease if we send any more troops to the Northwest region!¡±


    ¡°We are in a war right now! We cannot reduce the number of troops at the capital!¡±


    One of the Generals frowned as he raised his voice.


    ¡°Then are we just going to throw away the Stan territory?!¡±


    ¡°You know that is not what I meant! But we must leave the troops here because the capital cannot be breached! Wouldn''t it be better to send troops from the other regions to the Northwest region?¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? We can¡¯t do that! The troops in the nearby territories are not enough to defend against the White Star''s forces!¡±


    You could not stop a heavy storm with a straw house.


    Sending the troops from the other territories would likely end up in the soldiers dying without injuring the White Star''s forces at all.


    ¡°But we still cannot take any more troops away from the capital.¡±


    The other vassal shook his head with a stiff expression.


    ¡°The capital. The capital and the pce are the centers of everything in the Roan Kingdom. Themand system itself will fall apart if this ce is destroyed.¡±


    The vassal slowly peeked toward Alberu before looking back.


    ¡®...It would be terrible if the White Star came to the capital instead of the Stan territory and something happened to his highness.¡¯


    They had to prevent that at all costs.


    The reason the Roan Kingdom could maintain its growth right now was because of Alberu Crossman¡¯s sturdy presence at the center.


    On the other hand, they could not let the Stan territory fall either.


    ¡®...This is the first real battle against the White Star. The war will be more difficult if we show us losing the first battle!¡¯


    The morale would fall as well.


    They could not just sit back and let that happen.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the White Star think that the item he is looking for is in the Northwest region? Then we should protect that ce because he is guaranteed to go there!¡±


    The person arguing against him pounded his chest in frustration.


    ¡°And what will you do if those bastards use the opening in the capital to attack the pce?! Are you going to take responsibility if something happens to his highness?!¡±


    The vassal who said that shut his mouth with an expression that seemed to say that he said something that he should not have said.


    He had been too blunt about it.


    Everybody stopped talking for a moment and silence filled the room.


    They were all wary of Alberu¡¯s reaction.


    The vassal who made the mistake soon started to speak again.


    ¡°Your highness. We cannot let the capital fall.¡±


    To be more specific, they could not let the king and Alberu who were in the pce fall into the enemies¡¯ hands.


    Another vassal asked in response.


    ¡°...Then what should we do?¡±


    Nobody could answer that question.


    They needed to protect the Stan territory as well, as they were a part of the Roan Kingdom.


    It would be best if they could rely on them to win with their own strength as the Henituse territory had done, but something like that was impossible as the Henituse territory was special.


    But they could not reduce the number of troops at the capital as well.


    This was because the Roan Kingdom knew about the White Star''s strength more than anybody else.


    ¡®Young master Cale and his subordinates aren¡¯t here either!¡¯


    The strongest of their forces were outside the Roan Kingdom right now.


    The administrators could not help but furrow their brows.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°There are two things you guys are debating right now.¡±


    Alberu had ended his silence and started to speak.


    ¡°The first is that the Stan territory cannot be defeated and fall into the White Star¡¯s hands. That is why you think we should send more troops there.¡±


    The vassals all looked toward Alberu with nervousness even as videomunication devices were ringing around them.


    "The other thing is... If we send the troops over... You''re worried that they would aim for that moment to infiltrate the capital and take over the pce.¡±


    Alberu would soon pick between the two options they had.


    The vassals were nervous because they didn''t know how Alberu would decide.


    ¡°In the end, ites down to whether the White Star is aiming for the Roan Kingdom''s Northwest region. Is he aiming for the thing he wants or is he aiming for his majesty and me?¡±


    One of the vassals who was listening cautiously started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, as you already know, it is okay to lose a territory. However, an entire organization can crumble if the leader disappears. Furthermore, if you somehow end up as the White Star¡¯s hostage, it is highly likely that the entire Roan Kingdom would be dragged around. We must avoid that at all costs.¡±


    He sternly added on.


    ¡°That is why we need to order the Stan territory to hold on for as long as possible and fortify the defenses around the capital in preparation for when they fall.¡±


    Alberu looked at him stoically before responding.


    ¡°You. Do we only lose territory if the Stan territory falls?¡±


    The vassal was at a loss for words.


    Alberu looked at him and calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°The residents of the territory would lose their homes and their lives first.¡±


    He could not let that happen.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°I know you all are thinking deeply about it, but it is simple if you think about it thoroughly. There is an easy solution.¡±


    One of the vassals who realized Alberu¡¯s thoughts urgently started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness! I believe I know what you are thinking, but... That-!¡±


    He could not continue speaking.


    Alberu raised his hand to cut him off.


    Alberu then continued speaking.


    "Since we don''t know what the White Star wants, we just need to gather the two things he wants in the same spot.¡±


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    ¡°Your highness, you cannot do that!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it?¡±


    The vassals all shut up at Alberu''s sinking gaze.


    Alberu slowly looked around at each of the vassals around him.


    ¡®The White Star will aim for either the Northwest region or me.¡¯


    That was how it seemed.


    If the White Star just wanted the power from the Northwest region, he would not cause such a ruckus.


    He could have stealthily infiltrated and taken the power without anyone knowing.


    Instead, he was revealing his subordinates and threatening the Stan territory.


    What else could that mean?


    ¡®...He¡¯scking information.¡¯


    He was certain that the White Star did not know the exact location of that power.


    In that case, he could do one of two things.


    He could take over every area that the power could potentially be in and thoroughly search.


    Or, he could capture the person who might know the location of that power and extract the information out of them.


    The only person in the Roan Kingdom other than Cale who might know that information would be Alberu, who receives Cale''s reports.


    Alberu decided to follow the White Star¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Do I look weak to all of you?¡±


    It was because the White Star did not know much about Alberu.


    ¡°You are making a grave mistake if you do.¡±


    He gave the order to his vassals.


    "The troops, and I.¡±


    Alberu stood up from his seat.


    ¡°We are all going.¡±


    He motioned to the servant in front of the door.


    Screeeech-


    The door opened and the servants who were waiting outside walked into the throne room with the item Alberu ordered them to bring.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The vassals could not stop gasping as they saw what they were bringing in.


    Alberu stepped down from the throne and walked past the vassals to the servants.


    To be more specific, he stood in front of the item the servants brought.


    He touched the item.


    It was a suit of armor with the Roan crest.


    The armor had the crest of a radiant sun rising between two cliffs.


    He touched the armor and ordered his vassals.


    ¡°We are heading out soon. Quickly prepare.¡±


    The vassals clenched their eyes or resolved themselves in other ways as they bowed.


    They had realized it the moment the armor entered this throne room.


    Their leader.


    The crown prince hade here fully intending on heading to the battlefield.


    He had decided everything before the meeting had even begun.


    They kept their heads down and responded to Alberu¡¯s order.


    ¡°As youmand!¡±


    Alberu Crossman.


    He would head to his first battle soon.


    His feet continued to sink.


    ¡°...This is driving me crazy!¡±


    Bud ended up shouting as he quickly took a few steps forward.


    ¡°Get on.¡±


    ¡°Huff, huff. I''m o-¡±


    Bud then forced Pan on his back.


    ¡°Huff, I''m okay. Leader.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Pan was small, but he was quite heavy such that Bud¡¯s feet started to sink even more.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    His nose was itchy.


    Elf Sorros walked up and started to speak as Bud subconsciously twitched his nose.


    "Are they getting close?¡±


    He had an urgent expression on his face.


    Sorros was full of sweat as he asked if the enemies were approaching. Saint Jack was on his back.


    ¡°I apologize. I should use more of my healing powers.¡±


    Bud immediately shook his head.


    ¡°No, sir. We were only able to make it this far without losing anybody because you¡¯ve been using your powers for us. Furthermore, you need to use your powers elsewhere, Saint-nim.¡±


    Saint Jack put on a tranquil smile and apologized.


    However, he could not help peeking back every so often.


    Bud bit down on his lips after seeing that.


    He heard a voice from the front at that moment.


    ¡°There are clouds heading over!¡±


    Bud looked forward.


    He and the other people in better condition were all carrying the injured and the tired.


    There were two people who were standing at the front of this group.


    The old man from the Mn household looked up at the sky and started to shout.


    ¡°There might be a snowstorm!¡±


    Bud looked up at the sky as well.


    Dark clouds were moving in.


    The weather in the snowy region could change every hour. This snowy region might soon be covered in a snowstorm.


    Bud looked back forward and made eye contact with Beacrox who was standing next to the old man from the Mn household.


    Beacrox started to speak.


    ¡°We are there if we round that corner. We can escape from there.¡±


    Bud could feel Pan flinching at that statement.


    Pan started to mumble.


    ¡°...But there¡¯s only a cliff past that corner?¡±


    Bud also flinched, but he started to move after seeing Beacrox resume walking.


    They all did their best to keep walking.


    They could not stop.


    They could not waste their time.


    ¡®Soon.¡¯


    Beacrox was feeling the same way.


    He thought about the people following behind him.


    ¡®I am leading these people.¡¯


    Beacrox was in charge of these people right now. That was why he had to be careful and thorough but also hurry while maintaining a bnce between these two inconsistent needs.


    ¡®It originally was a cliff!¡¯


    He knew that they would soon arrive at the cliff.


    That was why he urged them on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s speed up!¡±


    He started to hurry.


    They finally turned the corner to arrive at their first destination.


    "This is a cliff! We need to stop!¡±


    Pan shouted from the back.


    Everybody stopped walking as he expected.


    Crunch, crunch.


    Bud was thest to turn the corner and Pan arrived at the cliff on Bud''s back.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Pan then started to gasped.


    Beacrox calmly started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°This spot is the closest spot between this mountain and the mountain to the west.¡±


    This cliff did not touch the cliff on the mountain on the other side, but this was the closest spot between the two mountains.


    Pan subconsciously started to mumble.


    ¡°... A bridge.¡±


    The two cliffs were connected right now.


    Beacrox''s voice was firm right now.


    ¡°Please take care of us.¡±


    He was addressing the two mages who were standing there.


    ¡°Of course. We need to do it thoroughly because it is the Tower Master-nim¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°We''ve been waiting for you. We came after receiving Rosalyn-nim¡¯s orders. Please take good care of us as well.¡±


    Rosalyn who had descended the mountain looking for Cale¡¯s group had note alone.


    She had remained in the Roan Pce most of the time she had been away from Cale and the others.


    She had prepared a lot of things during that time.


    They were preparations for her goal, the Magic Tower.


    A portion of that was already being prepared.


    As a result, there were some mages who had chosen to remain by Rosalyn''s side. They were people who wanted to join her as she headed toward her goal.


    The mage pointed to the area between the two cliffs which had originally been empty.


    ¡°This is the ice bridge we have created with Rosalyn-nim.¡±


    A bridge now filled the area that used to be empty.


    ¡°This ice bridge can bear a total of 500 people''s weight. You should all be able to cross without any issues. We have some magic circles created for any unexpected situations, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Bud looked past therge and sturdy ice bridge.


    Mages who came with Rosalyn were guarding the other end as well.


    He heard Beacrox¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°We will start with the people carrying the injured going across while being guided by people from our Mn household.¡±


    People promptly started to cross the bridge.


    Bud watched this from the back and waited until the end.


    Plop.


    He then raised his head after seeing something white fall on his hand.


    The old man from the Mn household and a mage raised their voices at the same time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry! We don¡¯t know when the snow will turn into a storm!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s check that the ice bridge is still safe and then raise our speed!¡±


    The situation became urgent.


    Bud subconsciously looked behind him.


    Beacrox had approached him at some point and started to speak.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Bud clenched his eyes shut.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They will do well.¡±


    Saint Jack whispered calmly but desperately as if he was talking to himself.


    ¡°...They will all be fine.¡±


    Saint Jack thought about his younger sister Hannah.


    She was not here.


    It was not just her.


    Ron, the children, Rosalyn, Choi Han.


    And Cale.


    None of them were here.


    They had split away from the group earlier in order to wait for the enemies to arrive.


    Plop. Plop.


    The snow started to get stronger.


    Jack, Bud, and Beacrox looked back and desperately hoped for their friends to return soon.


    ¡°...It''s about time the enemies showed up. Shouldn''t we start moving?¡±


    Everybody looked down as Hannah quietly asked.


    They were currently hiding somewhere they could look down while waiting for the enemies.


    ¡°Damn it! Why the hell do we suddenly have a snowstorm?¡±


    Choi Han looked at him after hearing what he said.


    Cale¡¯s eyes were sparkling, unlike his angry words.


    However, Cale was not looking at Choi Han and just looked at the snow that was getting worse and the sky that was getting darker.


    He quietly mumbled to himself.


    ¡°...Looks like it will sweep them properly.¡±


    The snow that would sweep the enemies away would soon start.


    It will be caused by nature.


    It would also be caused by Cale.

 Chapter 518: Late (3)

    <h4>Chapter 518: Late (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°They''reing.¡±


    Cale breathed heavily as Choi Han said that.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    "Are you okay?¡±


    Cale could only nod his head in response.


    ¡®Damn it! This damn body looks fine on the outside but it¡¯s so weak on the inside.¡¯


    He seemed tock more strength every day.


    It was obvious based on his living pattern.


    ¡°Yes, I''m fine.¡±


    Cale took a deep breath before answering as if nothing was wrong.


    However, Choi Han did not look good as he observed Cale.


    It was normal for Cale to not train like Choi Han or Beacrox, but he didn''t do anything even though Mary and Rosalyn said that strength was important for research and worked out as well.


    Furthermore, there were many days when he didn¡¯t even eat properly.


    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up.¡±


    Choi Han stopped thinking about it after hearing Cale scold him and started to walk forward.


    He peeked back again.


    ¡°The enemies seem to have discovered us!¡±


    Cale turned his head and looked back after hearing thatment.


    He then started to frown.


    ¡®I can¡¯t see anything!¡¯


    Swoooooooooooosh- swoooooooooosh-


    The snow that had been gently falling until a moment ago had quickly turned into a dangerous storm as the wind got stronger.


    The weather on the snowy region that had instantly changed was like a natural disaster.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    Cale could not see properly.


    Not only could he not see the enemies that Choi Han mentioned, but he also could not even see where he was walking.


    ¡°Young master-nim, shall we proceed forward?¡±


    However, Choi Han, Hannah, and Ron who were next to Cale were peeking back and asking Cale what to do.


    The others were not with them to carry out their n.


    ¡®...I guess they can see everything. These scary people.¡¯


    He knew that Choi Han and Hannah were sword masters who could focus their aura into their eyes to increase their vision, but Ron seemed to also be able to see the enemies even though he was not a sword master.


    ¡®He truly is a scary old man.¡¯


    Cale realized once more that the three people around him were no joke and started to speak.


    ¡°Keep going.¡±


    The map of the snowy region and its terrain quickly appeared in Cale¡¯s mind.


    The recorded information unfolded to its entirety.


    It didn''t matter that he could not see anything.


    As long as the three people around him could see, he could use those pieces of information to determine the direction to travel.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to do.


    That was why his response was short.


    ¡°Keep going like this.¡±


    He then took a step forward.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    However, he quickly gasped as his body tilted to one side.


    ¡°Hey. Be careful!¡±


    Hannah quickly grabbed his arm to support him.


    Choi Han was to the rear and Ron was up front. Hannah was next to Cale.


    That was the formation right now with the three people surrounding Cale.


    Cale brushed away Hannah¡¯s hand that was holding his arm and resumed walking as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Let''s hurry. We need to time it properly.¡±


    Hannah started to frown while looking at Cale.


    ¡®...This punk, he really!¡¯


    She felt upset for some reason seeing the punk who looked fine on the outside but was the weakest of them all walking through the snow as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s gaze turned sharp after hearing Cale¡¯s brusque voice.


    ¡°Who says I was looking at you?¡±


    Hannah responded even more brusquely as Cale turned around and resumed walking while responding to her.


    His voice was quiet enough to be drowned out by the strong wind, but she could still hear him.


    ¡°I need to be here to trick the enemies. You know that is the case.¡±


    She knew.


    They were currently nning on tricking the enemies and leading them to their destination.


    That was why they could not leave out Cale who was the ¡®bait¡¯ that the enemies wanted most.


    She calmed herself down and mumbled internally.


    ¡®This smart punk.¡¯


    The fact that Cale could urately determine the direction they needed to move in this snowstorm just based on what they told him truly was amazing.


    This punk was the one who nned this whole thing and was suffering the most.


    ¡®...That¡¯s why we can''t help but follow him.¡¯


    Hannah quietly walked next to Cale.


    She would speed up every so often in order to sweep away the snow in front of Cale.


    Choi Han who had been watching the two of them peeked toward the back again.


    He started to calcte the speed of the enemies charging toward them.


    ¡®The enemies take two steps every time we take one step.¡¯


    They were fast.


    The enemies were quickly catching up to them as they were walking slowly in order to match Cale¡¯s speed.


    Choi Han started to get anxious.


    ¡®We will head to the Roan Kingdom right away after this is done.¡¯


    Choi Han had thought about Alberu after hearing that the crown prince might be in danger.


    ¡®...He is my student after all.¡¯


    Choi Han didn''t feel good hearing that Alberu, who was distant but close to him, might be in danger.


    That was why he wanted to focus on his role even more and his gaze kept going to the back.


    The enemies were thoroughly ring at Choi Han and the others as well.


    ¡°...They noticed us.¡±


    ¡°How about we increase our speed?¡±


    The old Dark Elf Count asked the ck knight who looked back.


    The old man seemed to have noticed her gaze as he asked the Marquis with the fan who was behind him.


    ¡°Marquis-nim, what do you think we should do?¡±


    The Marquis was being carried by a Dark Elf.


    It wasn''t possible for him to wade through this snowstorm with his body.


    The Marquis covered the snow from hitting his face with the fan as he started to speak.


    ¡°We are certain that Cale Henituse and Bud split up, right?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±


    The ck knight responded but could not hide her frustration.


    ¡®Shit! This damn snow!¡¯


    She was weighed down more than the others because of her armor.


    Of course, it wasn''t an issue at all for her.


    However, it was an issue for her subordinates.


    She looked behind her.


    ¡®...This isn¡¯t good.¡¯


    The ck horses were all left behind at the entrance of the snowy region.


    That was why she and the Knights Brigade were all wearing armor while walking through this snowy field.


    They had to move quickly as well to be able to keep up with the Dark Elves.


    She could tell that her subordinates were slowly falling behind from the Dark Elves.


    ¡®This damn old man is aiming for that!¡¯


    Her eyes were full of anger as she peeked at the old Dark Elf.


    She believed he was having the Dark Elves slowly raise their speed on purpose.


    That old man was moving forward while ignoring the Knights Brigade on purpose.


    She could see the old man gently smiling at her once they made eye contact.


    ¡®...This damn old man!¡¯


    The old man was doing this to earn all merits for the Dark Elves for the mission.


    He was clearly nning on trying to increase his influence within the Endable Kingdom.


    Both she and the Marquis with the fan knew this.


    ¡®Where the hell is Duke Fredo?¡¯


    The Dark Elves might not be able to do anything if Duke Fredo was here.


    But the Vampire who usually took a step back and didn¡¯t do much was not visible once again.


    The Marquis with the fan started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Cale Henituse most likely split away from the Mercenary King''s group to use himself as bait and give them time to escape, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marquis-nim.¡±


    The old Dark Elf''s eyes were sparkling as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Based on the Elementals, they do not feel the Dragon nearby nor any other Elementals. I¡¯m certain that he asked the Dragon to help the Elves and the mercenaries escape while Cale Henituse leads us away with just the swordsmen.¡±


    The old man quickly continued.


    ¡°I also saw some faint traces of people moving in the opposite direction as Cale Henituse. I''m sure the mercenaries hid those tracks as they escaped.¡±


    The ck knight started to speak as if to argue against him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird that such tracks were still visible in such a snowstorm?¡±


    The snow should have covered the tracks, but for some odd reason, tracks were left everywhere they believed Bud escaped.


    ¡°I''m certain the enemies left the tracks to cause confusion within our ranks. I''m sure the Mercenary King didn''t escape in the direction of the tracks we found. I''m sure they went somewhere el-¡±


    ¡°Count. That¡¯s not important.¡±


    The knight stopped talking after hearing the Marquis¡¯s response.


    Smile.


    The corners of the old man¡¯s lips went up as he watched.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Marquis-nim. That is not important. The mercenaries are not our goal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our goal is Cale Henituse. Isn¡¯t that right, Count?¡±


    The ck knight sighed before nodding her head to agree with the Marquis.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Our goal is Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    p p.


    The Marquis pped his fan even in the snow storm as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Cale Henituse is luring us without the Dragon nor Elementals by his side. He only has swordsmen with him.¡±


    Tap!


    He folded his fan.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably trying to sacrifice himself.¡±


    The most unique trait the Endable Kingdom determined about Cale Henituse was his willingness for sacrifice.


    He should act the same way this time as well.


    ¡°We need to chase Cale Henituse even when we know he is luring us and Cale Henituse must be running away with just the swordsmen because he knows we will chase him as well.¡±


    The answer was simple.


    "That is why we need to chase him and finish him off.¡±


    The Marquis''s eyes started to sparkle.


    ¡®Neither the Duke nor the White Star are here right now.¡¯


    That was why it was a great situation for him to achieve the most merit.


    ¡®...I need to increase my forces.¡¯


    The organization that served the Demonic race and not the gods.


    The Marquis who was the leader of that organization wanted to increase his strength and influence before the Endable Kingdom was revealed to the world.


    "We will increase our speed to chase them. Choi Han, Hannah, and Ron Mn. They are all strong individuals to be wary of, but Cale Henituse should be worn out by now. I''m sure we will find an opening if we chase them.¡±


    His eyes were burning up with greed.


    ¡°Once we see an opening... That¡¯s when we will rip him apart.¡±


    Ooooooo-


    The power inside his fan started to rumble inside the snowstorm.


    ¡°We are increasing our speed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The old Dark Elf responded energetically but the knight flinched. She wondered if her tired subordinates could keep up.


    The Marquis asked her a question.


    ¡°How about you follow us from the rear?¡±


    She started to frown.


    It was obvious that the Marquis and the old Dark Elf were trying to take everything.


    ¡°...Sure.¡±


    However, the knight retreated without saying anything else.


    ¡®This is not the only opportunity.¡¯


    She was good at being patient so she quietly retreated.


    ¡°Count Mock! Why do you think they are heading northwest?¡±


    The Marquis asked the old Dark Elf, Mock a question.


    Mock pushed down on the ground harder and observed Cale¡¯s group who they were slowly approaching and started to speak.


    ¡°Based on this location, I''m sure they are heading toward the cliff on the northwest side.¡±


    ¡°The cliff?¡±


    ¡°Those four experts should find it easy to safely climb down the cliff.¡±


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    The Marquis nodded his head.


    ¡°They must be nning on climbing down the cliff so that we cannot chase them anymore.¡±


    ¡°That is correct. That is why we must catch up before they get to the cliff.¡±


    ¡°Sounds great.¡±


    Mock smiled at the Marquis¡¯s response and increased his speed.


    ¡®There are no preys nearby.¡¯


    The Elemental contracted to him to let him know once more that there were no other Elementals nearby.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    ¡®If there are no mages nor Elementals by Cale Henituse¡¯s side... We have the advantage.¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°......!¡±


    He could see Cale Henituse''s eyes that had opened wide after turning around and making eye contact with him.


    He seemed to be quite exhausted as he was full of sweat even in this cold weather.


    ¡®Did he catch a cold or something?¡¯


    He seemed to have a fever and his face was a total mess.


    Shhhhh.


    Choi Han covered Cale from behind.


    Count Mock could see everything clearly.


    That meant that the enemies who were quite far away were now very close.


    ¡®They¡¯re right there!¡¯


    He raised his hand.


    There was only one thing that ¡®close¡¯ meant for a Dark Elf like him.


    Shhhhhh-


    He pulled the bowstring back.


    The Dark Elves all instantly took out some arrows and pointed them toward Cale as they ran.


    The targets were now close enough for them to use their bows.


    ¡°I will help you as well.¡±


    Count Mock frowned for a moment at the Marquis''s statement before quickly returning to normal.


    ¡®I knew it would be like this.¡¯


    He could tell that the Marquis was trying to steal the glory.


    However, it was better for them to share the glory in a situation like this.


    Ooooooooooong-


    He could feel arge amount of power gathering together.


    ¡°Split up and get into formation!¡±


    Count Mock shouted and the Dark Elves started to split up inside the snowstorm.


    They created a formation that resembled a crescent moon and started to run toward Cale¡¯s group.


    Oooooong- oooooong-


    ck aura started to gather at the tips of their arrows.


    The ck auras soon gobbled up the arrows and took the ce of the arrows.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The knight could only bite her lips and watch as the Knights Brigade had no way ofunching any long-distance attacks.


    She then started to shake.


    ¡®...What could it be?¡¯


    She felt something odd behind her.


    She quickly turned around.


    ¡®I don''t see anything.¡¯


    There was nothing behind her.


    However, she could then hear a weird noise inside the snowstorm.


    She could only hear it because she had retreated to the rear.


    Her gaze slowly headed up.


    She could hear something flying by.


    She looked up at the sky and immediately shouted in shock.


    ¡°...N, no way!¡±


    She could see something ck flying past her and her allies to get to Cale Henituse.


    It was a Dragon.


    She was certain that was a Dragon.


    The Dragon was flying from the top of the mountain toward Cale.


    Her gaze moved to the mountain peak past the snowstorm.


    There were no traces of the mercenaries heading to the mountain peak.


    ¡®What could it be?¡¯


    She opened her mouth to speak as soon as she had that question.


    When you have such a question on the battlefield...


    During those times...


    ¡°...Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    It was time to retreat.


    It was time to stop.


    However, Count Mock¡¯s voice echoed louder than her own.


    ¡°Increase your speed to surround them!¡±


    The Dark Elves who were in the crescent moon formation increased their speed.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡®Mock! Someone ising from over there!¡¯


    ¡®Someone ising?¡¯


    Mock could see people quickly flying toward them with flight magic as soon as he heard the Elemental¡¯s voice.


    They wereing from the west.


    ¡®It''s the Dragon!¡¯


    He could also see the Dragon quickly flying down from the north as the Elemental shouted.


    He had a bad feeling about it.


    The Marquis reacted before he could.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    The Dark Elves looked toward Mock after hearing the Marquis shout and Mock shouted as well.


    ¡°Stop! Everybody stop!¡±


    They all stopped running.


    Mock made eye contact with Cale Henituse who turned around at that moment.


    Mock whose sight was better than everyone else could see Cale Henituse smiling.


    On the other hand, Cale could not see Mock or the enemies¡¯ expressions at all.


    However, he had been waiting for this moment when the enemies stopped moving.


    ¡°You shouldn''t stop moving.¡±


    His hand went up to the sky before dropping down to the ground.


    That was the signal.


    Booboboboooooooooom-


    Arge rumbling that gobbled up the snowstorm filled everyone¡¯s ears.


    All of them looked toward the north.


    At the mountain peak...


    Arge tsunami...


    Arge snow tsunami was charging down.


    Plop.


    Rosalyn who had flown over andnded in front of Cale and reached her hand out.


    The bag that had been over her shoulder earlier waspletely empty.


    ¡°I used them all.¡±


    Rosalyn had gone to Eruhaben to get as many magic bombs as he had and had brought her own collection of magic bombs as well.


    ¡°Your hands must feel so light.¡±


    Rosalyn smiled at Cale¡¯s response and reached her hand toward him.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Rosalyn put her hand on his shoulder and eleration magic and temperature management magic surrounded him.


    Cale looked at the charging snow tsunami and the astonished enemies before turning around.


    Baaaaaaaang- baaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    An endless number of explosions caused the snow that had filled the mountain peak for hundreds, no, thousands of years to quickly charge down.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡°...Use flight magic if you can!¡±


    Cale could hear the enemies shouting behind him.


    However, he did not have the time to look back at them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    His group quickly started to move away from the scene.


    They were taking two to three steps every time the enemies took one, as if they had never been slow at all.


    Cale was quickly moving thanks to magic as well.


    He heard Rosalyn''s voice as he walked.


    ¡°I visited the Mercenary King just now. They all crossed the bridge and the mages are guarding them while preparing to teleport. They should all safely escape soon.¡±


    - Human! I can''t get through to the crown prince!


    Raon''s voice filled his mind as well.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°We are heading to the Roan Kingdom right away.¡±


    His cold voice had no hesitation at all.


    Hannah who was keeping pace with Cale looked back.


    Boobooboooooooooom-


    The snow had struck the area they had passed through like a tsunami.


    ¡®...It¡¯s hard to breathe.¡¯


    The immense tsunami attacking the enemies made it hard for her to breathe.


    Even the mages by Rosalyn''s side who had nted the magic bombs were looking nkly in disbelief at what they had done.


    They heard Cale¡¯s voice again at that moment.


    ¡°Everybody, snap out of it.¡±


    Hannah turned her gaze.


    Cale Henituse who would usually be happy that they pulled one over the enemies did not look happy today.


    He was still feeling rushed right now.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    The quietly mumbling Cale couldn''t hide his sense of urgency in both his expression and his voice.


    Alberu looked toward the enemies that were moving forward from the horizon beyond the castle wall.


    His gaze was focused on the person who was at the center of the enemies and looking at him.


    ¡°That person must be the White Star.¡±


    The White Star and Alberu Crossman.


    The two of them looked at each other for the first time.


    The ce they first met was on the battlefield.

 Chapter 519: Late (4)

    <h4>Chapter 519: Late (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    He didn''t know the enemies had so many soldiers.


    ¡°My apologies, your highness!¡±


    The Lord of the Stan territory. Taylor Stan was bowing toward Alberu Crossman.


    ¡°Why would it be your fault?¡±


    Taylor started to frown after hearing Alberu¡¯s calm voice.


    But Alberu was actually thankful to Taylor.


    ¡°I heard that you already had the first battle. Thank you for safely getting past it.¡±


    There was a short first battle prior to Alberu getting here.


    Lord Taylor Stan had defended against the enemies through the battle.


    ¡°The White Star does not seem to have any intentions of fighting as he attacked for a bit before withdrawing.¡±


    Taylor recalled the first battle.


    The White Star''s forces had scoped them out as if they were making sure the food was seasoned properly.


    ¡°They then started to bring over more troops! Because of that, because of that-¡±


    Taylor could not continue speaking.


    Alberu started to speak instead.


    ¡°That must be why there are so many enemies here.¡±


    Taylor clenched his eyes shut.


    However, Alberu was looking forward, past the walls.


    He could see the enemies that the White Star had brought over.


    He started to list the enemies by group.


    ¡°...The Bear tribe, are those Arm members over there? Swordsmen and mages. There are quite a lot of them.¡±


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The ground shook every time the Bears in their berserk transformations moved.


    They each had a weapon in their hands as they slowly marched toward the walls.


    They did not rush.


    There were many strong individuals behind them.


    ¡®Are those the strong individuals who were supposedly in the second secret base?¡¯


    Alberu recalled the information Cale told him about Arm''s second secret base.


    ¡°...Your highness.¡±


    He heard one of his vassals speak in a low voice.


    Alberu sighed as he knew what the person was trying to say.


    ¡°Yes. The Bears and those bastards are not the biggest problems right now.¡±


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Those bastards who were shaking the ground and slowly approaching as if they were sieging the central city in the Stan territory were not the problem.


    ¡°There are many unknown individuals in the rear.¡±


    There were arge number of people stationed behind the approaching enemies as well.


    ¡®The ck mages I can tell.¡¯


    Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°Marquis Stan. Have you figured out who those people in the rear are?¡±


    They didn''t know the identities of the people in the rear.


    Those people who were all wearing different colored robes did not all seem to be ck mages.


    This was especially the case for the people who seemed to be wearing grey robes that reminded him of priest robes who were giving off odd auras. That made him feel as if they should not approach them without a n.


    ¡°I''m sorry, your highness. They must have used teleportation magic, as the enemy numbers suddenly exploded and we weren¡¯t unable to figure out who they are!¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. I understand.¡±


    Taylor had said that with remorse but ended up feeling an unexinable feeling after hearing Alberu brush it off as if it was nothing.


    ¡®...They¡¯re different.¡¯


    Taylor had been able to see how Cale fought from a distance when he had gone to Mogoru.


    This was his first battlefield with Alberu.


    The two of them were simr but different.


    It was as if they were siblings.


    Taylor could not continue his thoughts very long.


    ¡°Your highness! Please look over there!¡±


    It suddenly started to be chaotic above the city walls.


    One of the generals subconsciously shouted in shock.


    ¡°Shit! The White Star can control the wyverns as well!¡±


    The wyverns appeared as the mages and the unknown people in grey robes moved to the side.


    Screeeech-


    Screech- screech-


    The screeching wyverns moved forward once the White Star gave the signal.


    ck mages and knights were on the wyverns together.


    This was possible because these wyverns wererger than normal wyverns.


    All of them were ck as well.


    The White Star got on the only white wyvern in the group.


    The vassals on top of the city walls started to raise their voices.


    ¡°The ground battle was already an issue, but now an aerial battle! What should we do-¡±


    "The wyverns attacks are a problem, but...! There are mages on their backs, ck mages! It¡¯ll be bad if they cast spells inside the city walls from the air!¡±


    ¡°What shall we do? We need toe up with a n right away!¡±


    They were as loud as a busy supermarket.


    Everybody was raising their voices and busy shouting their thoughts to one another.


    However, none of them were able toe up with a good solution.


    Marquis Taylor watched this for a bit and opened his mouth to speak before closing it back.


    He had a thought, but he could not say it out loud.


    However, there was someone else who ended up sharing the same thought.


    ¡°...Just like the battle at the Henituse territory!¡±


    The battle at the Henituse territory.


    Everybody stopped talking for a moment after hearing that.


    The Roan Kingdom had already fought against and defeated wyverns once.


    It was during the first battle against the northern Indomitable Alliance at the Henituse.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If young master Cale casts his shield as he did back then-!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s contact young master Cale immediately!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Why don¡¯t we contact Commander Cale right away?¡±


    Taylor started to frown.


    This was not it.


    This was not what he had been thinking.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    Silence instantly filled the area.


    Everybody was looking toward Alberu Crossman.


    However, their gazes quickly turned elsewhere.


    ¡°People in charge of the battlefield should not be acting like this!¡±


    They could not face Alberu¡¯s fiery gaze and his calm but sternments.


    Alberu turned his head.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness!¡±


    The Mage Brigade Captain lowered his head.


    Alberu was said to have significantly invested to grow this Mage Brigade.


    They had left a small number of people in the capital while the rest of them came here with Alberu.


    Alberu asked the captain a question.


    "Can you protect the castle with a shield?¡±


    ¡°...I believe it will take some time! We need to create many magic circles in order to create a shield at young master Cale¡¯s level!¡±


    Arge shield that was big enough to protect the entire castle would require time to create the magic circles to support it.


    Taylor and the others started to frown.


    Screeeech-


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    The wyverns were still screeching and heading their way.


    They could see therge ck wings that seemed to get closer every time they raised their heads.


    This was bad.


    What could they do?!


    The chief executives quickly started to think.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Alberu Crossman.¡±


    A loud voice echoed through the battlefield.


    The voice wasing from the white wyvern''s back.


    The crown prince was in the castle while the enemies were outside.


    The White Star who stopped about halfway between the two forces looked at Alberu as he started to speak.


    ¡°Alberu Crossman.¡±


    He called for Alberu again.


    ¡°T, that! How dare he say his highness''s name like-!¡±


    ¡°How can dare be such an arrogant person?!¡±


    Some of the old vassals raised their voices in anger, but the White Star continued to speak as if they could not hear them.


    Both allies and enemies could hear his voice.


    ¡°Fighting will only lead to destruction. Why don¡¯t we have a chat?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s gaze instantly started to sparkle.


    However, his vassals turned pale.


    They walked up to Alberu and quietly whispered to him.


    ¡°Your highness! You cannot trust that man!¡±


    ¡°It makes no sense that he wants to chat!¡±


    Taylor strongly urged him against it as well.


    ¡°I''m certain that he is trying to draw you out and take you hostage!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We must return to our defensive formation and not chat with them!¡±


    A chat between Alberu and the White Star?


    That was unbelievable.


    Of course, there were times when leaders would have short chats on the battlefield, but that was only possible when the leaders believed the other leader was somewhat trustworthy.


    But this was none other than the White Star.


    This bastard had done all sorts of terrible things.


    Would a bastard like that really just want to chat?


    ¡°Think about everything that man has done, your highness. He may be calling you out while saying he wants to chat and negotiate... But he¡¯ll definitely do something dirty if you go out.¡±


    Taylor strongly emphasized his opinion.


    "Furthermore, our role is to resist for as long as possible. I''m sure you''ll agree with at least that much, your highness.¡±


    Resist until Cale¡¯s group gets there.


    Hold ourselves back even if we want to fight.


    It was because the White Star¡¯s forces were strong.


    ¡°I don''t think there is a need to head out of the sturdy walls and walk into the enemy¡¯s trap.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Marquis Taylor is correct, your highness. You can send one of your vassals as your representative, but you cannot go out yourself.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    They heard the White Star''s voice again.


    ¡°I don''t think you should take too long to make up your mind.¡±


    Screeeeeech Screech, screech.


    Multiple carriages appeared on the same path where the wyverns had been on the ground.


    ¡°Soooob.¡±


    ¡°Sniff! P, please-¡±


    ¡°S, save us. Sooooob.¡±


    There were wooden cages where luggage should have been.


    There were people imprisoned inside those cages.


    ¡°T, those crazy bastards!¡±


    Marquis Taylor''s expression instantly changed.


    He started to frown and clenched the ledge he had walked up to.


    His two hands were shaking.


    The White Star sneered before continuing to speak.


    ¡°These are your citizens that my subordinates just captured. I''m sure some of them are from the Stan territory.¡±


    The vassals started to frown.


    They had wondered why the first battle had not been very fierce, but they seem to have attacked a small vige away from the Lord¡¯s Castle in order to capture the residents living there.


    ¡°...It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Taylor lowered his head.


    He had not thought about the other residents nor the rest of the kingdom¡¯s citizens because he was busy defending against the White Star¡¯s subordinates¡¯ sudden attack.


    But the fact that he had no time to think about them because he was busy guarding the Lord¡¯s Castle was just an excuse.


    ¡®...I am the leader of the northwest region.¡¯


    The fact that he was the leader of the northwest region''s nobles meant that he had the responsibility to protect theirnds.


    Taylor wanted to smack his own head.


    ¡®...Cage. Is that why you went out of the castle?¡¯


    His close friend Cage had stealthily left as soon as the battle had started, saying that she had something to do outside.


    However, he could not continue his thoughts about his close friend.


    ¡®What can we do?¡¯


    Taylor could not raise his head.


    The White Star continued to speak.


    ¡°If you are a crown prince who loves the citizens of the Roan Kingdom, shouldn''t you save your beloved citizens?¡±


    ¡®We lost.¡¯


    That was the only thought on Taylor''s mind when he heard the White Star''sment.


    ¡®We lost before we even fought.¡¯


    ¡°...Ha. My goodness.¡±


    ¡°...Shit.¡±


    The vassals were gasping as well.


    How could the crown prince and the future king decline a negotiation when the enemy had his citizens as hostages?


    That could not happen.


    The vassals realized that they could only be dragged around however the White Star wanted now.


    ¡®We lost.¡¯


    They had lost a battle of the minds before their forces even fought.


    ¡°T, that damn bastard!¡±


    One of the generals could not hide his anger and shouted.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    There was someone who wasughing at hisment.


    They all turned their heads.


    Alberu wasughing.


    He was quietly looking at the White Star on his wyvern.


    ¡°I can see you better now than you are closer.¡±


    They were at a distance where he could somewhat make out his features now.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what the White Star looks like.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s odd.¡¯


    The only thought in Alberu¡¯s mind after seeing the White Star¡¯s face was that it was odd.


    ¡®My ancestor was the ancient White Star?¡¯


    Alberu did not like the fact that the ancient White Star was his ancestor.


    On the other hand, this White Star was someone who wanted to be like Alberu¡¯s ancestor and be him.


    ¡®How funny.¡¯


    It was very funny.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Bring me my helmet.¡±


    ¡°Your highness! Personally going out is-!¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to ignore my citizens?¡±


    The vassal was at a loss for words after hearing Alberu¡¯s question.


    Alberu mischievouslymented to the vassals who were looking at him.


    ¡°I''m just going to go out like this if you don''t bring me my helmet.¡±


    The vassals¡¯ shoulders flinched.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want my damn head to be blown off, do you?¡±


    Smirk.


    Alberu started to smile.


    He was speaking more coarsely than normal, but that made his intentions clear to his vassals.


    ¡°Here it is, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Marquis Stan.¡±


    Taylor Stan who had his head down took the helmet from his subordinate and handed it to Alberu.


    Alberu calmly thanked him.


    ¡°...It was nothing, your highness.¡±


    However, Taylor still could not raise his head.


    Pat.


    Alberu put his hand on Taylor¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You are the only one who can lead this castle now.¡±


    Alberu quietly looked at Taylor who had his head down.


    Taylor Stan did not look good.


    He had led the troops from the front during the first battle, so his clothes were a mess and his body was covered in injuries.


    He had apparently been hit by an arrow as well. That was probably why he had bandages tightly wound around his side.


    ¡°...Marquis Stan. Snap out of it.¡±


    Some of the chief executives approached Alberu.


    ¡°Your highness. The castle will not fall.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°...Young master Cale will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The situation will change as long as he gets here.¡±


    Alberuughed and responded to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to rely too much on one person. You shouldn¡¯t expect one person to fulfill multiple people¡¯s responsibilities.¡±


    The smile disappeared from Alberu¡¯s face.


    ¡°You see, I... I am someone who knows how to do my part.¡±


    Taylor¡¯s head slowly started to rise.


    Pat, pat.


    Alberu patted Taylor''s shoulder twice as he removed his hand.


    ¡°You do your part too.¡±


    Alberu then headed toward the tightly closed castle gates.


    The gates opened and he raised his head after heading out with the Knights Brigade.


    He could see the white wyvern.


    ¡®...Mother.¡¯


    Alberu thought about his mother.


    His left hand tightly clenched his helmet.


    He recalled something his aunt Tasha told him in the past.


    ¡®You''ve inherited your mother¡¯s talents. This item allowed your mother to live in the pce. This will hide you.¡¯


    ¡®Nobody, no living beings will be able to find out about your power.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s different than the magic item that dyes your hair. This is an item that hides your power. Anyway, you will be free if you carry this and the dye magic essory with you.¡¯


    He also recalled something he told Cale.


    ¡®I''m not fighting.¡¯


    ¡®You absolutely won''t fight?¡¯


    ¡®...Of course, I will step up if something happens to the Roan Kingdom or the Roan Kingdom''s citizens.¡¯


    He recalled what Cale had said.


    ¡®Alberu Crossman. Your highness, your existence is meant to be.¡¯


    ¡®Mother, aunt. I am already a free person who is meant to be here.¡¯


    He looked toward the white wyvern and started to speak.


    ¡°Come. If you want my life that is.¡±


    ¡®Whether my life is your goal or if you want something else...


    ¡®Come.


    ¡®I will be waiting.¡¯

 Chapter 520: Late (5)

    <h4>Chapter 520: Late (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The white wyvern slowly lowered its head.


    Then the person on its back became visible.


    The wyvern that was leisurely flying in the air and the Wyverns both looked down on Alberu.


    ¡®This is a first.¡¯


    Maybe it was because it was his first time on the battlefield, but Alberu felt odd seeing the enemies looking down at him.


    However, his nervousness suppressed that odd feeling.


    ¡®They¡¯re watching me.¡¯


    There were many eyes watching Alberu right now.


    Alberu felt that these gazes were scary when he was young.


    These gazes seemed to be testing him or keeping an eye on him.


    Even now, there may be people among the allied troops who were looking at him in order to make some sort of judgment about him.


    Alberu Crossman.


    This was his destiny from the moment he received the Crossmanst name.


    However, after such a long period of time, he knew.


    He knew that judgment andr wariness were not the only things in those gazes.


    He could feel it even without looking.


    ¡®Please save us.¡¯


    ¡®Please get us past this danger, your highness.¡¯


    The desperate pleas of the citizens inside the castle walls.


    The hope for the citizens who were captured as hostages.


    The vassals¡¯ expectations.


    He could now feel them all even without looking.


    That was why Alberu shrugged his shoulders toward the White Star who was looking down at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need my life? You seem to have no intentions ofing down.¡±


    The White Star started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I believe I said I wanted to chat.¡±


    ¡®Chat my ass.¡¯


    Alberu sighed.


    ¡°My little brother told me something.¡±


    His right hand that wasn¡¯t holding his helmet pointed toward the White Star.


    ¡°He said you say a lot of bullshit.¡±


    The White Star started to frown while Alberu leisurely continued speaking.


    ¡°If you want to chat, get down here and sincerely ask to chat. Otherwise, shut the hell up.¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t someone who ims they want to chat with the enemy show some basic sincerity?


    Alberu looked toward the White Star with an expression that seemed to be asking why he needed to say something so obvious.


    ¡°Hahaha! Oh, this...¡±


    The White Star awkwardlyughed. He then touched his white mask and continued to speak.


    ¡°I see. You want me to be respectful if I want to chat?¡±


    Smirk.


    His mask covered his eyes and his forehead. The corners of his lips that were still visible started to rise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that.¡±


    As expected, the White Star had no desire to chat.


    It was a trap.


    Alberu realized it at that moment.


    He¡¯sing.


    p, p.


    The white wyvern¡¯srge wings headed down.


    Its beak pointed to the ground as well.


    Its body instantly charged down as if it was trying to crash into Alberu.


    The Knights Brigade leading the Knights Brigade surrounding Alberu started to shout.


    ¡°Protect his highness!¡±


    The White Star shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Kill the Knights Brigade!¡±


    Half of the wyverns in the air opened their jaws toward the Knights Brigade and charged down.


    ¡°Furthermore, attack the castle walls and the castle!¡±


    The other half received the White Star''s order and changed direction toward the castle past the castle walls.


    Ooooooong-


    The ck mages on top of the wyverns started to cast their spells.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Taylor called the Mage Brigade captain who stopped setting up his magic circle and gave an order to some of his brigade members.


    ¡°Third Battalion, prepare to defend against the enemy attacks with me! The rest of you, finish the magic circles! Don¡¯t stop! We must each do our part!¡±


    He was not the only one giving orders.


    Alberu¡¯s chief executives who had been around Taylor split up to give orders as well.


    "Archers, fire at the wyverns charging toward the Knights Brigade and his highness!¡±


    ¡°Pour hot water outside the walls so that the Bears cannot climb over! Throw rocks at them too! Throw anything you can down the walls!¡±


    Taylor ordered his subordinates as well.


    ¡°Contact Cage. Also, ask for emergency reinforcements from the other lords in the northwest region! Focus all troops in the northwest region here! We must capture the enemies from the outskirts!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord-nim!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang- Baaaaang! Bang, baaaaang!


    They heard explosions all around them.


    He raised his head.


    ck mages were throwing mana orbs down from the sky. The allied mages on the ground were throwing mana orbs up to destroy them.


    Taylor quickly realized something and turned his head.


    ¡®...His highness!¡¯


    The White Star''s wyvern was flying toward Alberu.


    Taylor lowered his head. His gaze headed toward therge wyvern¡¯s wings that looked like they could easily destroy Alberu as if he was an ant. Those wings were getting close to the ground.


    Alberu looked at the shadow above him as well as the white wing that was causing that shadow.


    Actually, he was looking at the White Star''s brown eyes past the wings that were looking at him.


    The White Star started to speak.


    ¡°How foolish.¡±


    Another wyvern¡¯s w tried to strike Alberu¡¯s side.


    Bang!


    ¡°Ugh! Your highness, I will protect you!¡±


    The Knight Captain had blocked the w.


    The White Star started to speak in a tone that seemed to be sneering at Alberu.


    ¡°You shouldn''t havee out if you knew it was a trap. Was your face and reputation as crown prince really that important? More important than your life?¡±


    The White Star was sneering at Alberu who could not rationally think about the situation and had toe out to save face because of the citizens being held hostage.


    He wouldn''t have had to deal with this if he quietly stayed hidden in the capital or the castle.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°What an idiot.¡±


    The White Star could see Alberu¡¯s face as Alberu called him an idiot.


    Alberu was looking at the White Star as if he truly was stupid.


    ¡°Why do you think it was for my reputation?¡±


    ¡®He thinks I came out of the castle to save face and my reputation as crown prince even though I knew it was a trap?¡¯


    Alberu could not hide his sigh.


    He started tough as he responded.


    ¡°To think that you see saving people as just a tool for saving face or reputation.¡±


    His stern and sharp voice was directed at the White Star.


    ¡°You are a weakling.¡±


    The White Star thought he heard incorrectly and asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Weakling. W-E-A-K-L-I-N-G. I heard you said this. Ruler? You wish to be king?¡±


    The White Star''s face started to stiffen.


    However, Alberu did not care.


    He just continued to speak as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°King? A shithead like you wants to be king? You want to be king with a rotten mindset like that?¡±


    The White Star¡¯s facepletely stiffened.


    The fire sword appeared in his hand.


    The Knight Captain looked around and urgently started to speak.


    ¡°...Your highness-¡±


    ¡®Please don¡¯t rile him up any more. It is dangerous.¡¯


    That was what the Knight Captain wanted to say.


    It was because the knights who had been surrounding the crown prince had ended up moving away because of the wyverns and the knights and ck mages on top of the wyverns.


    Only he and a couple of others remained right by the crown prince.


    They should not provoke the enemy any more.


    However, Alberu spoke first before the knight could say anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re a joke.¡±


    Smirk.


    He then smirked.


    Squeeze.


    The White Star clenched the fire sword in his hand.


    ¡°I guess you really want to die.¡±


    The White Star then kicked off the wyvern¡¯s back and jumped down.


    ¡°No! Stop that bastard!¡±


    The Knight Captain parried an attacking wyvern¡¯s w and ran toward the crown prince.


    However, the wyvern that no longer had the White Star on its back moved its body to attack the Knight Captain and some knights with itsrge wings and sharp ws.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    The white wyvern shed against the knights.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    The Knight Captain shouted toward Alberu in desperation.


    He could see Alberu observing the White Star who was charging toward him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    The Knight Captain could hear Alberu¡¯s voice.


    He then saw Alberu starting to move his hands.


    They were moving in different directions.


    His right hand headed toward his neck.


    Alberu was watching the White Star the whole time.


    ¡°I''ll make you desperately beg for your life!¡±


    The fire sword becamerger and shed down as if to cut Alberu in half.


    aaaang.


    Inside his armor...


    Alberu¡¯s right hand grabbed the ne he always hid under his clothes.


    He recalled what his Aunt Tasha told him again.


    ¡®You''ve inherited your mother¡¯s talents. This item allowed your mother to live in the pce. This will hide you.¡¯


    ¡®Nobody, no living beings will be able to find out about your power.¡¯


    What she had said was true.


    Alberu recalled something the baby Dragon Raon had asked him in the past.


    ¡°Hey nice crown prince who gives me cookies! I know you are strong, but what are you strong in? I can¡¯t really feel it!¡¯


    Even the Dragon didn''t know.


    ¡®I understand your dye magic now, but hmm! I don''t know! Can¡¯t you tell me?¡¯


    Of course, he had apologized and not taught it to Raon.


    ¡®I never knew a day woulde where I need to use this power.¡¯


    Alberu moved his right hand.


    Click.


    The lock on the ne was released.


    He recalled the first time his identity was discovered by Cale.


    ¡®Probably not a demon, ck mage, nor a necromancer. So then, the child of a half-blooded Dark Elf?¡¯


    Cale had then given him a bottle of dead mana as a present.


    ¡®It is a very precious item. It is a dead dragon¡¯s mana.¡¯


    That was the case.


    It was a very precious item.


    It was an item that could raise Alberu¡¯s strength by multiple levels.


    He had be a lot stronger because of that.


    He had more opportunities to get stronger because Cale kept finding and bringing more dead mana for him.


    Ooooooong-


    The ne instantly disappeared from Alberu¡¯s right hand.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The White Star who was watching started to frown.


    It was because the ne had suddenly disappeared.


    Ooooooong-


    Alberu could feel the things that had been restricting his body disappear and his body starting to roar.


    He closed his eyes for a moment before opening them back.


    It¡¯ll be gone soon.


    The dye magic would be gone.


    He had no choice.


    He needed to use dead mana.


    His left hand moved the moment he realized that.


    His helmet covered his face.


    It was a helmet that only left a small slit for the eyes.


    ¡®...I cannot reveal this to everyone yet.¡¯


    Alberu closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again.


    His eyes had turned brown.


    His skin was turning darker than brown.


    It was the case for his hair as well.


    However, nobody could see it.


    Alberu started to smile under the helmet.


    Even the knights could not see him properly because they were fiercely fighting against the wyverns.


    ¡°You bastard, what are you hiding?!¡±


    The White Star shouted as the fire sword reached Alberu.


    Alberu reached his hand out.


    ¡°...You bastard?!¡±


    The White Star''s eyes turned wide.


    Alberu¡¯s hands were covered in a ck aura for a moment.


    The White Star did not miss that short instant.


    ¡®It¡¯s dead mana.¡¯


    The King of the Roan Kingdom was using dead mana.


    It was the first time the White Star''s pupils shook in shock about Alberu.


    However, the White Star could not stop walking and did not think that he was going to lose.


    Alberu¡¯s voice reached the White Star at that moment.


    ¡°I''m known as a high-grade expert. But you see... Did you know this?¡±


    Alberu recalled the dead Dragon¡¯s mana he had consumed after Cale figured out his secret.


    ¡°You can create water, wind, fire, and light with mana as well.¡±


    That was why magic was amazing.


    Ooooooong-


    The mana inside Alberu¡¯s body started to roar.


    Of course, it was dead mana and not regr mana. The power that was released from its chains was running wild now that it was free.


    Alberu gathered that power in his hand.


    It happened in a split moment.


    The ck aura disappeared from Alberu¡¯s hands in a matter of seconds.


    However, the White Star realized Alberu¡¯s identity.


    ¡®...Magic! This bastard can use magic!¡¯


    The White Star then remembered that the first step Alberu took to increase the Roan Kingdom¡¯s troops was to create a Mage Brigade.


    However, the aura he was feeling felt different than ck magic.


    Unlike ck magic that went against thews of nature, he could feel nature giving Alberu strength and working with him.


    Dead mana that follows thews of nature.


    The White Star recalled the beings who use dead mana but not ck magic.


    They were not human.


    ¡®Dark Elves!¡¯


    The Dark Elves who were a part of nature had some people who could use dead mana to use magic.


    However, their methods were different than ck magic.


    Alberu smiled underneath his helmet, but nobody could see it.


    Why had he raised a Mage Brigade?


    Why had he gone in that direction?


    There was a lot of danger to raise a source of power that he was not adept in.


    But what if it was something he knew well?


    He could then control it.


    ¡°Dead mana is like mana. It¡¯s the same.¡±


    Using dead mana like regr mana.


    Fire, water, wind...


    He could create everything.


    The battlefield was chaotic.


    Inside Alberu¡¯s empty hands where the ck aura that only the White Star had seen had disappeared...


    ¡°I can create light too.¡±


    Light shot out of his hands.


    The ck mana had instantly turned into a bright sword of light in Alberu''s hand.


    The light was as radiant as the sun.


    Just like the radiant sun rising between two cliffs on Alberu¡¯s armor... This sword was like the Roan Kingdom''s symbol.


    The sword art he had practiced as the human Alberu...


    And the magic he could use because he had his mother¡¯s Dark Elf blood...


    A magic swordsman.


    This was one of Alberu¡¯s other secrets.

 Chapter 521: Late (6)

    <h4>Chapter 521: Late (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°No--!¡±


    The fire that looked like a wild animal with sharp fangs struck down to rip Alberu''s body apart.


    Taylor was leaning forward so much that it looked as if he might fall over the ledge as he screamed.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    ¡°S, shoot that with magic immediately!¡±


    "What the hell is the Knights Brigade doing?! Open the gates! I need to go out there!¡±


    A portion of the vassals who hade with Alberu could not hide their astonishment.


    ¡®...No, this isn¡¯t it!¡¯


    Taylor¡¯s mind was going nk.


    Yes, he should not have let his highness go out in the first ce.


    ¡®Even if I had to throw a fit or hold onto him for dear life, I should have made his highness stay inside the castle!¡¯


    The Royal Knights Brigade was too busy defending against the wyverns to protect Alberu.


    They were trying their best.


    However, they could not do anything about the fact that there were not more of them.


    ¡®If Mr. Choi Han was here......!¡¯


    Something like this would not have happened if Choi Han was here instead of those knights.


    Taylor became weak the moment he had that thought.


    ¡®...This is the Roan Kingdom¡¯s weakness.¡¯


    The weakness of the Roan Kingdom that was growing quickly on the Western continent was this.


    ¡®We only rely on a few select people.¡¯


    Taylor hated the fact that he was hoping for Cale to quickly head over even as he realized this weakness.


    But there was nothing he could do about it.


    ¡®I need to do my part......! But there is nothing I can do. I am weak. I am doing my best, but none of it is useful to block the White Star''s attack right now.¡¯


    ¡°...What do I do?¡±


    Taylor started to fall to the ground as he felt his strength leave his body as he could only watch as the White Star''s fire sword struck down on Alberu.


    Plop.


    One of his knees touched the floor. The coldness from the floor traveled up his body.


    He knelt on one knee and grabbed the ledge and looked toward the sword that was about to sh Alberu.


    ¡®...His highness who is a high-grade swordsman cannot block that attack.¡¯


    He felt as if his own body was going to rip.


    His vision started to turn dark.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...Ah?¡±


    His vision brightened.


    Everything started to be bright.


    ¡°...Ah!¡±


    The questioning gasp turned into a shocked gasp.


    He pushed off the ground with his knee while tightening his grip on the ledge.


    He subconsciously stood up.


    ¡°...Your highness!¡±


    ¡®His highness, he...!¡¯


    ¡°No, this, what?!¡±


    He could not speak properly.


    He could not believe it even after seeing it with his own eyes.


    His body leaned forward a little more over the edge.


    Taylor could hear one of the territory soldiers who was pointing his arrow to prevent the enemy invasion mumble to himself at that moment.


    ¡°...Light.¡±


    Taylor said the same thing as if he was out of it.


    ¡°...It''s light.¡±


    As the soldier mentioned, Taylor was looking at light.


    Through the fire that looked like it would gobble everything up...in between the white wyvern¡¯s cold andrge wings...


    There was light shooting up.


    It was small in sizepared to the other two, but it was clearly making its presence known.


    Taylor and the soldier were not the only ones nking out because of the light.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness.¡±


    The vassals who hade with Alberu from the capital could not speak after seeing the sight in front of them as well.


    ¡°W, what is that?¡±


    An administrator who had been urgently called over to deal with supply issues grabbed onto a general and asked.


    He almost shouted in an urgent but happy manner.


    ¡°W, what is that sword in his highness¡¯s hand? General, do you know what it is?¡±


    A sword made of light.


    A sword of light shining as radiantly as the sun was in Alberu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. I''ve never-¡±


    The General did not know the identity of that sword.


    It was at that moment.


    The Mage Brigade Captain started to speak.


    "That is magic! That sword is made of magic!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Everybody looked shocked.


    ¡®Magic?¡¯


    ¡°That means-¡±


    The vassal holding onto the General mumbled to himself.


    ¡°A magic swordsman...? His highness is a magic swordsman?¡±


    The vassal then remembered what Alberu had said while looking down at them in the throne room.


    ¡®Do I look weak to all of you? You are making a grave mistake if you do think that.¡¯


    The General he was holding onto started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°...There are a few reasons the military leaders follow his highness.¡±


    ¡®What was he talking about?¡¯


    The vassal looked toward the General.


    The General recalled what Alberu had told him before they came here.


    ¡®People who are already preparing for defeat will not be able to persist. Use me. Raise their morale.¡¯


    He had asked Alberu a question about it.


    ¡®Your highness. I don¡¯t understand what you mean by that.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s good if you keep not knowing what I mean. I''m just telling you to do that if the timees when you understand what I mean.¡¯


    The General now understood the meaning behind Alberu¡¯s words.


    The allied soldiers who were scared because of the White Star...


    He needed to raise their morale.


    Only then would they be able to persist.


    The General''s mind cleared up.


    He recalled what Alberu said before he headed out of the castle.


    ¡®You see, I... I am someone who knows how to do my part.¡¯


    Alberu had said that to Marquis Taylor Stan, but the General realized how idly he had been standing here.


    That was why he tensed up and started to speak to the people looking at him.


    ¡°One of the reasons the military leaders follow his highness is because his highness is a highest-grade expert.¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Someone gasped.


    A highest-grade expert.


    That was the level right below sword master.


    He was such a talented swordsman?


    None of them could hide their shock.


    At the same time, they also realized that the spell Alberu cast was quite a high level skill as well.


    An odd sensation started from on top of the walls and started to spread throughout the ally formation.


    The General immediately shouted toward the Mage Brigade Captain.


    ¡°Captain! How much longer for the shield?¡±


    ¡°10 minutes! I just need 10 more minutes!¡±


    The General immediately raised his voice.


    ¡°10 minutes! We just need to hold on for ten more minutes! Fire your arrows! We will protect the castle at all costs!¡±


    He shouted toward the soldiers looking at him.


    ¡°Look over there! His highness is holding the White Star back! That is why we can do it too!¡±


    They could do it and they needed to do it.


    He felt like it was possible.


    The odd sensation surrounding the castle walls quickly turned into a burning passion.


    The Stan territory''s mage who was responsible for messages urgently ran toward Taylor.


    ¡°Lord-nim!¡±


    He was huffing but did not stop talking as he reported while holding a videomunication device.


    ¡°The Henituse territory called saying they will send us reinforcements!¡±


    ¡®The Henituse territory? ...Reinforcements from so far away? Reinforcements from the Henituse territory and not young master Cale?¡¯


    Taylor''s eyes sparkled while he had multiple questions on his mind.


    His heart was beating fast.


    An unknown sense of anticipation filled his mind.


    ¡®We can do it.¡¯


    He believed they could do something.


    The mage continued his report.


    Everybody held their breaths as they waited for his report.


    The Henituse territory.


    That location was like a sign of victory for the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°They said that the teleportation magic circle is ready and that they will send the people his highness asked for as soon as they get your permission!¡±


    ¡®...His highness prepared them in advance?¡¯


    Taylor quickly responded without looking around.


    ¡°Tell them that we request reinforcements immediately!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of reinforcements they would receive from the Henituse territory since it was not Cale.


    However, he was certain about something.


    The flow of battle might change.


    Just as how the atmosphere around the battlefield was changing right now, he felt that something that could change the flow of battle that determines victory or defeat was approaching.


    Taylor realized that he definitely needed to do his part to make that flow turns out to be victorious for their side.


    He motioned to the General with his eyes and started to shout.


    ¡°Focus on attacking the wyverns!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    Taylor heard a loud explosion.


    He turned his head in shock and then bit down on his lips.


    Alberu''s sword and the White Star¡¯s sword were shing against each other.


    The White Star''s fire still seemed as if it would gobble up Alberu¡¯s light, but Alberu was persisting.


    Taylor suddenly recalled when the northern Indomitable Alliance dered that they would attack the Roan Kingdom.


    He recalled how the Roan Kingdom, as the representative of the Western continent, had responded.


    ¡®The Roan Kingdom is the kingdom with the longest history on the Western continent. We will show them the strength of the survivors.¡¯


    Alberu Crossman had been the one to say that.


    He had lost his mother at an early age and had lost the king¡¯s trust.


    He continued to persist throughout it all until he became the influential future king and the Roan Kingdom¡¯s true sun.


    He felt that the Roan Kingdom and Alberu Crossman''s life were very simr.


    The Roan Kingdom had persisted and persisted until it was finally spreading its wings now.


    ¡®...There wasn¡¯t necessarily only one person to trust and follow.¡¯


    Taylor watched Alberu fight in his armor and helmet with the sword of light before turning around.


    He had things to do.


    His steps were full of energy.


    Baaaaaaaaaang! Baaaaang-


    He heard loud noises behind him again, but he did not turn back.


    It was because he trusted Alberu.


    Alberu was smiling at that moment.


    However, nobody could see it because of his helmet.


    ¡°...You bastard!¡±


    However, his enemy could not hide his anger as he red at the helmeted Alberu.


    The White Star was shouting in anger and disbelief.


    ¡°You bastard... you''re a Dark Elf?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how Alberu had hidden it, but he was certain that Alberu was a Dark Elf.


    Others may not have seen it, but he had seen how Alberu used dead mana to create light.


    The White Star''s fire instantly roared toward Alberu¡¯s shoulder.


    Baaaaang!


    However, Alberu¡¯s sword of light pushed it back before the fire sword could reach his shoulder.


    Alberu started to speak in aughing tone at that moment.


    "A Dark Elf? Who? Me? Should I give you the answer if you''re so curious?¡±


    He sounded as if he was making fun of the White Star.


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    The sword of light that Alberu had been holding with both hands was moved to his right hand.


    ck mana appeared for a moment in his empty left hand before turning into a water spear.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    That spear was quickly flung toward the White Star.


    The White Star twisted his body and struck the water spear with his fire sword.


    Alberu continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°If a weakling is someone who reveals everything... An expert is someone who hides at least half of what he can do.¡±


    Baaaaang!


    The fire sword cut through the water spear.


    It had no issues doing so.


    However, a sharp light shot toward him through the exploding water the moment he shed the water spear.


    The White Star could hear Alberu¡¯s jovial voice.


    ¡°In that sense, I am an expert.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Bang!


    Alberu and the White Star red at each other as their swords shed once again.


    In those short few seconds...


    The White Star could get a sense of Alberu¡¯s level of strength in that short moment.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t give it my all, but he was able to block my attacks multiple times.¡¯


    The crown prince in front of him was a highest-grade expert just under the level of a sword master.


    His magic level seemed to be between high-grade and highest-grade as well.


    He wasn¡¯t a highest-grade mage, but...


    ¡®...He has an abnormallyrge amount of dead mana.¡¯


    How the hell did the Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince have the characteristics of a Dark Elf?


    He also had no idea how Alberu could be in possession of so much dead mana.


    However, he was certain about one thing.


    ¡®He¡¯s troublesome.¡¯


    Cale Henituse had an abnormallyrge number of ancient powers, but his body was weak.


    Choi Han was extremely talented with the sword, however, he knew nothing about magic.


    Rosalyn was famous for her magic but was not a talented swordsman.


    Alberu Crossman who was in front of him was not especially strong in any area like those three individuals.


    However, he...


    ¡®His bnce is amazing.¡¯


    ...Was bnced.


    That was why he was troublesome.


    ¡°...Looks like I need to get serious.¡±


    He could not let a troublesome bastard hold him back.


    ¡®I was trying to save as much power as possible because I don¡¯t know when Cale Henituse might arrive, but...¡¯


    The White Star had been conserving energy because he didn¡¯t know when Cale and his group who should be fighting against the noble bastards on the Eastern continent woulde back, but he decided to change his thinking.


    Ooooooo-


    The area around the White Star started to shake.


    The fire sword slowly started to shrink in size.


    However, unlike its smaller body, the aura of the sword became much more violent than before.


    The White Star started to speak to Alberu without any hesitation.


    ¡°We need to chat, so I will destroy every part of your body other than your mouth.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to do that to me? Ha!¡±


    Alberu wasughing.


    ¡°How funny.¡±


    The White Star then heard the castle gate starting to open.


    Screeeech-


    The castle gate opened.


    The White Star¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Alberu¡¯s eyes clouded over at that moment.


    ¡°They''re here.¡±


    Alberu could see the warriors heading out of the castle gate.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The ground shook every time these warriors took a step.


    The leader of these warriors started to speak to the person standing next to him.


    ¡°We made up our minds to respond to his highness''s request, but will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be fine, Grandpa Gashan.¡±


    The berserk Tigers walked out on their hind legs. Their baggy clothes fluttered in the wind.


    Duke Deruth had sent a message to Harris Vige a moment ago and the Tiger tribe who now lived in Harris Vige happily came to the Stan territory after hearing the crown prince''s request.


    ¡°I will be out there with you.¡±


    Next to Gashan was the Blue Wolf boy Lock with arge shield in his hand.

 Chapter 522: Late (7)

    <h4>Chapter 522: Late (7)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    p, p.


    The Tiger warriors¡¯ clothes were fluttering in the wind.


    The way they walked made them seem more rxed than anybody else.


    Boom!


    Gashan turned his head to the side after hearing the ground shake.


    A berserk Bear was charging toward him.


    ¡°This old Tiger-!¡±


    There were other Bears behind him as well.


    ¡°Stay out of this, old man!¡±


    ¡°You should have just died of old age in the rear!¡±


    Three Bears were charging toward Gashan and Lock.


    ¡°...Grandfather-¡±


    Lock flinched and turned his head toward Gashan.


    He then flinched.


    Gashan was not even looking at the Bears.


    He was only looking forward.


    Smile.


    He was smiling as well.


    ¡°Lock, there is no need to fear something we have hunted once already.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    It happened as Lock asked back.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The charging Bear''s body floated up into the air. He could see a Tiger warrior who was smiling so widely that his fangs were clearly visible.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡±


    The Tiger grabbed the Bear by the back of the neck.


    ¡°Idiots who have lost twice already think they¡¯re the shit.¡±


    The Tiger warrior sighed and then mmed his hand down to the ground.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The charging Bear''s face was shoved into the ground.


    The Tiger let go of the Bear whose head was deep inside the ground and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Did this Bear not eat enough? Why is he so weak? He looks fully grown.¡±


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    The other two Bears were mmed into the ground by two other Tiger warriors.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    The Bears¡¯ bodies were shaking as they groaned.


    Lock who was watching this clenched his hands. He then heard Gashan¡¯s gentle voice.


    ¡°The Battle at the Henituse territory and the Gorge of Death. Our Tigers met the Bears in both battles. We won both times.¡±


    It happened as Lock turned toward Gashan.


    ¡°There''s no need for us to fear the Bears.¡±


    Lock finally learned why the few Tigers who were walking toward hundreds of Bears and tens of wyverns looked so confident.


    ¡°Lock, you won at the Gorge of Death as well.¡±


    ¡®...Did I win?¡¯


    All Lock did was protect Cale and the unconscious Raon.


    Gashan and Lock made eye contact.


    ¡°Lock, resisting until the end is winning as well.¡±


    Gashan widened his steps and started to head toward the center of the battlefield.


    The Bears, wyverns, and knights were ring at the Tigers but did not dare to attack.


    Gashan then stopped walking.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    He bowed toward Alberu then looked up.


    ¡°We came immediately after receiving your message. We¡¯re not toote, are we?¡±


    Smile.


    The old man''s smiling face lookedpletely rxed.


    He then waved his hand toward the White Star.


    "We met in the Caro Kingdomst time, right? I believe you remember who I am. But White Star, you...¡±


    Gashan looked down before his eyes shed.


    ¡°You got your arm back?¡±


    The White Star had lost an arm in the previous battle, but there was an arm attached to his left shoulder.


    It was wrapped in bandages, but it looked fine.


    ¡°My goodness, you don''t die either. You¡¯re such a talented young man. Hoho-¡±


    Gashanughed out loud.


    ¡°...Ha!¡±


    The White Star scoffed at this as if it was unbelievable.


    ¡°Do these bastards think I am an easy target?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Gashan slowly shook his head.


    ¡°Not at all. That is why, right now-¡±


    Flinch.


    The White Star who had been focusing on what Gashan was saying could feel arge amount of power fluctuating near him.


    He quickly twisted his body.


    Bang!


    He could see a sword of light against his fire sword.


    He heard Gashan¡¯sughing voice at that moment.


    ¡°We''reunching surprise attacks like this because we don¡¯t think you''re an easy target.¡±


    ¡°You bastards!¡±


    The White Star¡¯s eyes shed with the mes of rage.


    That made the fire sword get stronger as well.


    Crackle- crackle!


    Alberu¡¯s sword of light started to slowly break from the magma-like fire.


    Alberu¡¯s expression stiffened as he saw what was going on.


    He had put as much dead mana as a highest-grade mage could use into this sword of light and his level was at the level of a high-grade mage.


    Furthermore, his sword art was focusing on defense to parry the White Star¡¯s strength.


    But his sword was still breaking?


    ¡®This really is no joke. Cale fought multiple times against a bastard like this?¡¯


    The White Star could see the stiff expression on Alberu¡¯s face.


    ¡°You seem scared now that I am getting serious.¡±


    Ooooooong-


    More fire shot out from the White Star¡¯s sword.


    Craaaack-


    The sword of light started to turn into dust even faster.


    The White Star sneered at Alberu.


    ¡°Did you think you would win by bringing such useless fools?¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk. You still haven''t learned the proper demeanor of a liege.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The White Star red at Alberu who was spewing such nonsense even as his sword was getting destroyed.


    "Do you really think you can say something like that in your current condition?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my bad. I''m someone who only says the right thing. Anyway, let me teach you something. A good leader knows how to work well with others.¡±


    ¡°You damn loudmouth!¡±


    Bang!


    The White Star took a wide swung and mmed down on Alberu¡¯s sword as if he was hammering a nail.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Alberu groaned and his knees started to bend.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The White Star snorted and took about two steps back.


    Craaaackle-


    A red fire shot out from his sword again.


    Fire that looked like a snake with its mouth open came charging for Alberu.


    Alberu could hear a quiet noise under his armor as that happened.


    Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    It was so quiet that only Alberu could hear.


    His videomunication device in his spatial pocket bag was ringing.


    Alberuughed at that noise.


    He was certain the young Dragon was calling him.


    He felt as if Cale would be here soon.


    He felt that that would be the case.


    Alberu looked at the fire that was charging toward him before looking around.


    He wasing.


    In that case...


    ¡°Mm. I guess I need to take care of a few things on the battlefield before he gets here.¡±


    He couldn''t show a mess to his little brother.


    It was at that moment.


    Caw. Caw.


    He could hear crows cawing.


    ¡°Wind, stop the fire!¡±


    Alberu heard Gashan''s voice before he saw the wind creating a firm wall in the path of the fire.


    Baaaaaang!


    The fire crashed into the wind.


    The White Star started to frown.


    ¡°With such a weak wind...¡±


    Gashan''s wind that was weaker than his wind ancient power had stopped the fire for a moment.


    The fire weakened in the process, but it was still strong enough to kill Alberu.


    Siiiiiiiizzzzle-


    But in the spot where the fire and the wind had shed and the dust was settling...


    ¡°...Ha! Hahahaha-!¡±


    The White Star started tough.


    ¡°You bastard-¡±


    His face was full of anger.


    Siiiiiiiizzzzle-


    The fire was evaporating.


    ¡°I told you magic has many better facets than ancient powers.¡±


    Alberu was leisurelyughing.


    The sword of light was in his right hand while water was shooting out from his left hand and covering his body.


    Caw. Caw.


    The sky was being covered by crows even during that moment.


    Gashan raised his voice.


    ¡°Help the Knights Brigade!¡±


    Chhhh.


    The Tigers who had their hands behind their back freed their hands.


    Gashan gave an order to the Tigers.


    ¡°We have no n! Just run wild!¡±


    The Tiger warriors started to run as wild as they pleased without any formation.


    The Bears and wyverns...


    They had fought against both of them at least once.


    They did not have anything to fear.


    Furthermore, the Bear King was not here either.


    ¡°There are only a few of them! We can kill them if we work together!¡±


    ¡°Knights, immediately return to the backs of the wyverns!¡±


    Of course, the enemies quickly changed their formations and started to oppose the Tigers.


    However, one of the Tigers licked his lips and started to move his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult but easy.¡±


    Even if the difficulty level was high, they should be able to do something they had done a few times already.


    Boom- boom- boom-


    They heard the sound of drums filling the battlefield at that moment.


    Alberu could feel arge flow of manaing from behind his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    Arge shield was cast behind him and covered the entire castle walls.


    On top of the castle walls...


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    ¡°Captain-nim!¡±


    ¡°I''m okay! Don¡¯t leave your position!¡±


    The Mage Captain ordered the approaching mage and pushed down on the magic circle with both hands.


    Pushing down on the magic circle wasn¡¯t going to make the magic any stronger, but...


    The magic stones in his hand dissolved into the magic circle and helped him maintain his focus.


    Drip. Drip.


    He was bleeding, but he did not care.


    The crown prince was a more talented mage than him.


    He could tell by how long Alberu wassting against the fire sword.


    The crown prince was his savior who had brought over someone like him after he had been exiled from the Whipper Kingdom''s Magic Tower and gave him the position of Mage Brigade Captain.


    In that case, shouldn''t he do his part to not embarrass his title as Captain?


    The Mage captain was giving everything for his liege.


    His flowing blood could not stop his firm mindset.


    His liege was able to figure out his determination.


    Alberu did not turn back to look at the castle walls.


    He could feel therge amount of mana surrounding the walls.


    ¡°Mm. I''m sure that this was a bit much for our Captain''s level of strength.¡±


    He started to walk.


    His speed increased with every step he took. His body quickly rushed toward the White Star.


    ¡°I should work hard as well.¡±


    ¡°Howughable!¡±


    The White Star charged toward Alberu as well.


    Fire, water, and light.


    All three charged toward each other as if they wanted to each other up.


    However, the fire drew in the wind as well.


    ¡°I have no choice.¡±


    Swooooooosh-


    The White Star activated his wind ancient power around him.


    The magma-like fire burned stronger once the wind arrived and increased its size.


    The fire that became much stronger than before getting close to him made Alberu feel as if his skin was going to melt.


    Smile.


    However, Alberu was smiling.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    On the other hand, the White Star started to frown.


    He twisted his body.


    Arge shield made of steel struck at the White Star.


    Baaaaang!


    The noise of the shield hitting the sword echoed throughout the battlefield.


    Chhhhhhhhhh-


    The White Star was pushed two or three steps back.


    ¡®...I was pushed back? I was pushed back by a steel shield? My fire could not melt that shield?¡¯


    The White Star looked confused for a moment before his expression changed after looking at the shield.


    The young boy holding the shield still looked young but was looking at the White Star looking stronger than before.


    As for the shield the young boy was holding with both hands...


    The white aura rising from that shield...


    The White Star was used to that white aura.


    ¡°...Sheritt. Ha!¡±


    The White Star was bbergasted.


    The shield had Dragon Lord Sheritt¡¯s magic inside of it.


    He started to frown.


    ¡°She ran away like a rat but is plotting like this while hiding.¡±


    Lock kept his mouth shut and observed the White Star even after hearing that.


    He recalled what Sheritt told him.


    ¡®Lock. Sometimes, the greatest defense can be an attack. You¡¯re going to go fight against the White Star, right?¡¯


    Squeeze.


    He clenched the shield in his hand.


    It was not visible on the outside, but the inside of the shield had numerous magic circles.


    ¡®Take this with you. Don''t get hurt.¡¯


    He clenched the shield that was full of Sheritt¡¯s magic.


    Lock was someone who couldn''t use his powers properly even when he went berserk.


    Lock who had gone berserk in the Gorge of Death to protect Cale and Raon could not figure out or use his powers properly even though he could turn berserk.


    However, the fact that he could go berserk made Lock much different than before.


    Ooooooo-


    Lock released the chains that were holding back the wild power inside his body.


    His dull grey hair turned silver with a blue hue to it.


    The Blue Wolf tribe.


    They looked as if the night had passed and dawn was arriving.


    A silvery-blue light enveloped Lock''s body.


    The berserk Lock¡¯s eyes looked as calm as usual.


    They had not turned red since the Gorge of Death. They were still as clear as his personality.


    His body started to growrger.


    He was evenrger than the Tigers.


    The White Star¡¯s eyes clouded over at that moment.


    ¡°...You, you''re one of the Wolves.¡±


    The White Star had never properly run into Lock until now.


    ¡°The race that was disowned by the gods.¡±


    Lock did not respond to what the White Star said about him.


    He had heard many times that the Blue Wolf tribe, as well as all Wolf tribes, were disowned by the gods.


    That was why they could not benefit from temple rted abilities.


    Lock did not even flinch after hearing that they were disowned.


    He again recalled what Sheritt told him.


    ¡®I think one of the reasons Cale wanted you to learn Shield Arts was so that you could protect yourself.¡¯


    He didn''t know whether he was truly disowned by the gods.


    However, there were many people who had not disowned him.


    He was just counting down.


    ¡®...Ten, nine-¡¯


    Step. Step.


    The White Star started to walk toward Lock.


    There was a sense of greed in his eyes.


    ¡°I heard that there was a Wolf tribe that my stupid subordinates failed to capture. Is that you?¡±


    Lock did not hear him.


    He clenched the shield tightly again.


    ¡®...Five, four-¡¯


    Three steps.


    The White Star was that close to Lock.


    Lock was still curling hisrge body behind his shield as much as possible and ring at the White Star.


    The White Star looked at Lock and started to smile.


    ¡°I remember now. I think that that Wolf tribe was the Blue Wolf tribe.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Lock started to speak.


    ¡°...Three, two-¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    It happened as the White Star asked back.


    ¡°Descend!¡±


    Gashan shouted and the White Star could see hundreds, no, thousands of crows shooting down toward him.


    They looked like ck rain as they charged down at the White Star.


    It looked as if day had instantly turned into night.


    ¡°I''ve been waiting for this!¡±


    There was someone who had been waiting for the area around the White Star to turn ck.


    The White Star called out his name.


    ¡°...Alberu Crossman!¡±


    Alberu was channeling dead mana in between the crows as heunched numerous ck arrows toward the White Star.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The hundreds of ck arrows started to spiral while making odd noises.


    Then they started to be smaller.


    They condensed over and over as if they wanted to turn into dots.


    However, each of those dots had unbelievable levels of explosive power.


    Oooooong- oooooong-


    Alberu could feel the dead mana losing control inside of him.


    He might be overdoing it a bit.


    However, Alberu¡¯s mind was calm.


    ¡°...Mother.¡±


    The magic that his mother had created activated in Alberu¡¯s hand.


    His mother was someone that even his aunt Tasha said had a special talent.


    Unfortunately, others could not see this. The crows would hide him.


    It was what Alberu wanted as well.


    One of the reasons he had asked Gashan for reinforcement was because of the crows.


    He needed the crows.


    He had to hide his identity from the people of the Kingdom still.


    But Alberu was fine.


    The enemy in front of him would witness this power more urately than anybody else.


    The power that he and his mother created.


    The smile on Alberu¡¯s face became thicker.


    But at that moment...


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The ground started to shake.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll need to stretch out my old body for the first time in a long while.¡±


    Gashan who always stayed in the rear and used his incantations...


    He charged toward the White Star as a Tiger Warrior as he had done long ago. He didn''t seem to care about the wind and fire around the White Star at all.


    It could not be helped.


    He had a sturdy shield that could block the White Star''s attack at least once.


    The others who were left in Harris Vige and the Forest of Darkness had prepared for war as well while Cale and the others were busy.


    ¡°...One!¡±


    Lock said thest number before charging toward the White Star.


    Sheritt could not leave the Forest of Darkness.


    She did everything she could without leaving the castle.


    Lock shouted the code that Sheritt had told him.


    She said he MUST say this.


    ¡°I will squash you to death!¡±


    Therge Wolf¡¯s shout shook the battlefield and the shield that could not cover hisrge body started to turn white.


    Ooooooo-


    The shield started to quickly grow.


    It seemed as if a castle gate was being created.


    No, it was a wall.


    This wall would be a shield to block all of the White Star''s attacks.


    Alberu held the sword of light in his hand as he ran toward the White Star and started to shout.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The hundreds of arrows that were hiding their ck color thanks to the crows, these small dots shot toward the White Star.


    The ck dots shooting from all directions blocked the White Star¡¯s escape route.


    The leader of the Tigers.


    The boy with the talents of the Wolf King.


    And finally, the man known as the Roan Kingdom''s sun charged toward the White Star to take his life.

 Chapter 523: Late (8)

    <h4>Chapter 523: Late (8)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The first to strike the White Star were the numerous ck dots.


    ¡°...Ha!¡±


    The White Star started to frown.


    He looked down at his right arm.


    It was covered in goosebumps.


    ¡°...I got goosebumps because of those stupid dots?¡±


    But it was the truth. Something had popped up in his mind as he saw those tiny dots flying toward him.


    It was an unexinable, unbelievable sense of familiarity.


    ¡°It¡¯s not ck magic, so how......¡±


    How was there the aura of death in those dots?


    The magic that Dark Elves used was a part of nature.


    That was why it didn¡¯t have the unique aura of death as seen in ck magic.


    However, there was something he didn¡¯t know.


    The person who created this magic was not a full Dark Elf.


    She was half Dark Elf and half-human.


    She was someone who may have beencking in using magic but was more talented than anybody else when it came to experimenting and creating magic.


    This woman had joined the human world to create a new kind of magic thatbined the Dark Elves¡¯ magic with the human magic using dead mana.


    Furthermore, the first person to use that magic was her son, her child who had even more human blood than her.


    The White Star did not know about any of this.


    However, the problem in front of him was clear.


    Regardless of whether it was simr to ck magic and familiar to him...


    It was that the thing attacking him was quite strong.


    ¡°Such power... How does this crown prince bastard-¡±


    The White Star''s gaze headed past the ck dots.


    Behind those numerous dotsing toward him... He could see the Roan Kingdom''s crown prince charging toward him as well.


    The White Star was looking at Alberu Crossman not as the crown prince but as an individual for the first time.


    From head to toe...


    This bastard was covered in armor.


    He was certain Alberu was in his Dark Elf appearance underneath it.


    But that was not important.


    The White Star could see Alberu getting closer.


    He could see blood dripping out from between Alberu Crossman''s armor and helmet.


    ¡°Keke, kahahahaha-!¡±


    He started tough.


    The White Star wasughing so hard that his shoulders were moving up and down.


    He had made a mistake.


    He realized he made a single mistake.


    ¡®This bastard in front of me is not a hostage for me to capture... He was an enemy.¡¯


    He was not a stupid crown prince but an enemy.


    The White Star¡¯s gaze changed.


    The moment his calmly sinking gaze shed...


    Gashan started to speak.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Caw, caw, caw-


    The crows that had been charging at the White Star immediately rose.


    The only things left were the ck dots attacking the White Star.


    From head to toe...


    The ck dots covered the White Star¡¯s entire body.


    Alberu stopped moving.


    It happened the moment the White Star and Alberu made eye contact.


    The White Star made up his mind at that moment.


    ¡®I need to kill this bastard.¡¯


    Alberu initiated thest stage of the first magic that his mother created at that moment.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    Explode.


    That word made both allies and enemies look toward the center of the battlefield.


    ¡°My liege-!¡±


    One of the wyvern knights shouted toward the White Star.


    He was ck.


    The White Star was covered in ck dots such that no part of his body was visible.


    But at that moment...


    Bang!


    One of the dots exploded with a quiet noise.


    That was the beginning.


    The dots started to explode one by one until they created a loud explosion together.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-


    It gobbled up all other noises in the area.


    On this brutal battlefield...


    The only sound right now was the sounds of the ck dots exploding.


    No other noises could be heard.


    However, the explosion was not bright.


    ck light and smoke exploded out.


    In fact, it made people wonder for a moment if night had arrived.


    ¡°...W, what kind of magic is that?¡±


    It was ck but it was magic and not ck magic.


    The Mage Captain subconsciously looked away from the magic circle and nkly stared at the ck explosion.


    How...


    ¡°How does his highness have such power-¡±


    His emotion could not be described as shock.


    He was also full of anticipation at the same time.


    Wouldn''t that be enough to take down the White Star?


    It happened as the tension in his body slowly released while he had that thought.


    "Everybody snap out of it!¡±


    Marquis Taylor returned to the castle wall and started to shout.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    He looked toward the ck light.


    He could see arge shield charging toward the ck explosion at that moment.


    They knew it as well.


    Cale¡¯s group had caused such strong explosions many times, but they were unable to defeat the White Star and the White Star had managed to unleash this much power on his own as well.


    The white shield cut through the ck smoke and charged toward the center as quickly as the wind.


    Lock tightly clenched the shield in his hands.


    ¡®Lock. The White Star will manage to survive through most attacks. That is why you must not rx until the very end.¡¯


    Sheritt, his master had told him that.


    ¡®You must bite down until the very end. Battles are won by the more ruthless and persistent.¡¯


    ¡®Lock, what did I say victory is?¡¯


    Lock started to speak.


    ¡°Living until the end.¡±


    Victory was being alive at the end.


    That was what Sheritt had told him.


    She said that was why the White Star was amazing.


    He was the enemy, but he was a tenacious bastard who had reincarnated and survived for 1,000 years.


    In order to defeat such a bastard...


    ¡®I need to be tenacious as well.¡¯


    Lock made eye contact with someone as he ran through the ck smoke.


    It gave him chills.


    Those eyes looked as if they wanted to eat him up.


    Lock suddenly felt fear.


    He was the one charging forward, but he felt as if he had be the prey.


    ¡®Lock, do as I tell you to do when you are afraid.¡¯


    He recalled his master¡¯s words.


    ¡®Don¡¯t stop. Keep going.¡¯


    Boom.


    The ground shook every time Lock took a step.


    Therge Wolf holding therge shield was so strong that his every step shook the ground.


    ¡®And re at the enemy until the end.¡¯


    Lock was scared but did not look away from the White Star.


    Instead, he stared right back.


    ¡®And finally...¡¯


    Boom!


    Lock stomped down.


    He then jumped into the air.


    He could clearly see the owner of the eyes inside the ck smoke.


    Crackle- crackle-


    The White Star¡¯s body was burning ck.


    There was red blood flowing out of the cracks on his skin that looked like spider webs.


    However, he had not died.


    Lock tightened his grip.


    He recalled his master¡¯s words again.


    ¡®Finally, once you are right in front of the enemy.¡¯


    He was close.


    The enemy was right in front of him.


    Lock started to speak.


    ¡°You crazy bastard! You ridiculous bastard!¡±


    ¡®Shout, ¡®You crazy bastard, you ridiculous bastard.¡¯ ¡¯


    The shield started to move.


    A gust of wind blew by as if arge wall was moving.


    The ck smoke instantly scattered because of the wind.


    ¡®Smash. Lock, smash down with all your strength.¡¯


    Lock mmed his shield down.


    He put his entire strength into it as if he was trying to tten the White Star.


    ¡®Then the fear will disappear.¡¯


    That was the case.


    His fear was disappearing as his master had told him.


    Veins started to be visible on therge Wolf¡¯s arms. His blue-ish silver fur started to shine.


    ¡®Lock, I will help you the moment your fear disappears.¡¯


    Ooooooong-


    White light started to shoot out from the white shield at the same time.


    The shield struck down on the White Star¡¯s head.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    Another explosion rang across the battlefield.


    The people inside the castle wondered if this was even a battle between people from this world.


    They could not hide their astonishment at what they saw.


    Craaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack-


    The ground started to split open with the shield at the center.


    The ground was churning as if an earthquake was urring.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Dodge! Move back!¡±


    The aftershock made the Knights Brigade and the White Star¡¯s subordinates quickly retreat.


    They could not help but gulp in shock as they did that.


    ¡®How strong is that shield?!¡¯


    The ground within a ten-meter radius of the shield had cracked and sunk.


    The strength behind that attack was formidable.


    There was an even more shocking thing.


    ¡°...He¡¯s alive.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s Knight Captain could not hide his shock.


    Psssh. Psssh.


    ck ashes started to fall.


    The ck smoke had disappeared and they could see once again.


    The people could see someone pushing the shield up with two hands.


    The ground had cracked and churned, his body had burned ck, and he was bleeding through the cracks in his skin, but...


    This person was standing fine with both legs sunk into the ground.


    It was the White Star.


    ¡°...M, monster-¡±


    The knight gasped as he slowly stepped back.


    There was someone charging toward that monster at that moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re a tenacious bastard!¡¯


    Gashan who was not asrge as Lock but stillrge was using the fact that the White Star was pushing against the shield with both hands tounch an ambush.


    It was superb timing.


    Gashan had used Alberu¡¯s shield to dodge the aftershock of the shield¡¯s attack.


    He then attacked without missing the opening while everybody else was shocked.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Alberu canceled the shield and watched Gashan move.


    It was hot under the helmet.


    He could tell by the smell of his blood and his heavy breathing that he had overdone it.


    However, he thought that this should be enough to win.


    Shhhhh.


    However, the moment the White Star turned his head to look at Gashan...


    And as he looked past Gashan toward Alberu...


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Alberu realized that something was wrong.


    The White Star had this thought at that moment.


    ¡®I should move if I¡¯ve made a decision.¡¯


    He had made a decision the moment the ck dots had covered him.


    How would he use his ancient powers in this battle? How much of it would he use?


    ¡®I can¡¯t use too much.¡¯


    He didn''t know when Cale Henituse might arrive.


    Then there was only one answer.


    He would ignore defending.


    ¡°Instead, I will kill you all.¡±


    Lock subconsciously looked toward Gashan and started to shout.


    "Grandpa, don''te here!¡±


    He pulled on his shield and tried to move away from the White Star.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Lock made eye contact with the monster trying to eat him at that moment.


    The owner of the calmly sunk gaze continued to speak.


    ¡°Well, you can go if you want I suppose.¡±


    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    Lock could see arge wind wall in front of his shield before he could even have that thought.


    That wall instantly pushed Lock and the shield away.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Lock was helplessly pushed back.


    Choi Han might have been able to dodge the wind wall or parry it, but unfortunately, Lock still did not have enough experience.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Gashan bit down on his lips while looking at Lock who was flung back by a wind wall that wasrger than his shield.


    However, he could not stop his attack.


    There was already too much momentum.


    Furthermore, the enemy was running toward him as well.


    ¡°You Tiger bastard who threw away your home.¡±


    Chhhhhhh-!


    The magma-like red fluid struck down toward Gashan.


    It seemed to be a boomerang made of aura.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Gashan urgently created a wind shield with an incantation.


    He then shouted.


    ¡°Stop that bastard!¡±


    Caw, caw.


    The crows started to descend again.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The Tigers urgently charged toward the White Star.


    They were all frowning.


    ¡®How can he be moving?¡¯


    The White Star looked so terrible that it wouldn¡¯t be weird if he fell down, no, if he died at any moment.


    Drip. Drip.


    The sound of his blood dripping through his skin tickled the White Star¡¯s ears.


    However, he did not hear those sounds.


    He had given up on defense.


    In return, he had a lot of strength to attack.


    He moved forward.


    He looked toward the heavily breathing bastard in front of him and started to speak.


    ¡°Alberu Crossman, do you think that Cale Henituse will be able to return quickly?¡±


    The White Star thought about the Vampire Duke.


    As long as that bastard was there, Cale would not be able to return quickly.


    The Marquis was there as well.


    He couldn¡¯t see Alberu¡¯s expression under the helmet, but he continued to speak while looking at Alberu who was bleeding out of his helmet.


    ¡°He''ste.¡±


    Cale, that bastard will bete.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    He heard some Tigers on the side.


    ¡°So loud.¡±


    The White Star lightly waved both hands.


    Baaaaaang!


    Baaaaang!


    Wind and fire mixed together and shot out toward the Tigers.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    The Tiger warriors could not approach because of that. The White Star sighed while looking at them.


    ¡®These troublesome bastards are being so annoying.¡¯


    The White Star was tired of these troublesome bastards now.


    Craaack.


    He could hear his white mask starting to crack.


    It made him even more annoyed.


    The aftershock of the crown prince''s magic and the shield had cracked his mask.


    The White Star started to speak toward the enemy in front of him.


    ¡°Looks like I need to do a troublesome but fun thing.¡±


    Alberu started to frown.


    He stood up straight. It felt as his insides were twisting around.


    His whole body felt empty after using too much dead mana.


    He heard the White Star''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want them to know about your identity, right? That¡¯s why you are hiding it?¡±


    ¡®...Perhaps?!¡¯


    Alberu felt as if the White Star started to smile under his mask before he disappeared.


    ¡°No!¡±


    He could hear Lock who was flung far away shouting in shock.


    Alberu immediately cast a spell.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    He felt his insides churning at that moment.


    His hands were shaking.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He didn¡¯t have enough dead mana.


    He had not distributed his strength properly.


    ¡®Mother¡¯s magic required me to be at the highest-grade level!¡¯


    His mistake was attempting it while trusting that therge amount of dead mana he had was enough.


    But he couldn''t just stand still.


    Alberu raised the sword of light that was still in his hand.


    He would defend with his sword art.


    However, before he could even lift his sword up properly...


    He felt something on his back.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Alberu could feel someone clenching his neck from behind.


    His insides that had been pushed too far felt as if they were twisting again.


    Gurgle.


    Blood was rising up, but he could not spit it out.


    The White Star was clenching his neck.


    He then heard a calm voice.


    ¡°You guys cannot defeat me.¡±


    He heard the White Star''s low voice behind him.


    Anger, annoyance... This calm voice had no emotion at all.


    Boom- boom- boooom-


    He also heard some drums.


    Alberu wanted to see what was going on, but his neck was being choked and the helmet didn¡¯t have a wide opening for him to see.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take your helmet off?¡±


    Alberu could feel the White Star grab his helmet at that moment.


    Screeeech.


    The helmet slowly started to lift.


    Alberu took a deep breath.


    Screeeech. Screeeech.


    The helmet that was covered in blood and sweat slowly started to lift.


    The White Star continued to speak in his emotionless voice.


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯ll find out about everything.¡±


    His helmet would soon be removed.


    Alberu''s mind was quickly bing aplicated mess that he could not even breathe properly.


    He then realized something.


    He could not hear anything.


    He could not hear the beeping of the videomunication device that he had been hearing on and off until just a moment ago.


    Actually, it had been a while since he had not heard it.


    What would that mean?


    Alberu took a deep breath for a different reason.


    He¡¯sing.


    He¡¯sing soon.


    That punk ising.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Someone looked up at the sky and shouted and Lock who also looked up started to shout.


    ¡°They''re here!¡±


    Something fell from the sky.


    It slowed down as it got closer to the ground before that somethingnded on the ground.


    Boom!


    A mannded on both feet and stood up straight.


    The person who was on that man''s back looked toward the White Star and angrily started to speak.


    ¡°Why don''t you remove that hand?¡±


    Alberu scoffed.


    Cale Henituse who was on Choi Han¡¯s back looked extremely angry.


    Cale looked so ungainly, but Alberu felt relieved just by the fact that his dongsaeng was here.

 Chapter 524: I’m just a regular human being! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 524: I''m just a regr human being! (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Pat, pat.


    Cale patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulder before getting off his back.


    He then looked around.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    Cale barely managed to stop himself from frowning.


    It was unexpected that the Tiger tribe and Lock were on the battlefield.


    However, he thought that it was quite a smart decision to get them here. At least on the power side, that is.


    ¡®They all look terrible.¡¯


    However, none of them looked good.


    The Tiger tribe looked as if they were burned by something while the Royal Knights Brigade looked like a mess.


    That wasn¡¯t it...


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Lock who was smiling brightly and innocently toward him looked as if he had injuries covering every inch of his body.


    How did he get so injured while using a shield that was even taller than him?


    ¡°...You put a child in such a condition?¡±


    Choi Han peeked toward Lock after hearing Cale¡¯s mumbling.


    He was not even twenty years old, but Lock was the tallest of them here.


    Based on his physique alone, he would be the leader.


    In the end, Cale could not help but have a wrinkle on his face.


    That single wrinkle soon became many. He was frowning quite furiously.


    "Damn it. Why did the supposed future king get beaten up the most?¡±


    Alberu Crossman.


    It was because he saw Alberu¡¯s current state.


    His skin and face were covered by his helmet and armor, but it made his current condition even more visible rather than hiding it.


    His hands and feet were shaking, probably because he had pushed himself too hard, while the small amount of skin that should have been visible because the helmet was slightly lifted was not visible because it was covered in blood.


    How could he not get angry in such a situation?


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale brushed his face with hands.


    He couldn''t see the crown prince''s face under the helmet, but he was certain that Alberu was currently in his quarter Dark Elf appearance.


    Why else would this man be covering his face?


    He was someone who always showed off his handsome face.


    "Why the hell did you get beaten to a pulp like this? You shouldn''t havee out here if you thought you could get beaten up this bad.¡±


    Cale had mumbled out of frustration, but he had realized that Alberu made the decision after realizing that he was the only one who could step forward.


    That was why he was frustrated and acting this way.


    He looked toward Alberu whose shoulders were moving up and down as if he was breathing heavily before starting to speak to the White Star standing behind Alberu.


    ¡°Take your damn hands off. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Cale observed the White Star''s eyes through the cracked mask. The White Star stared at Cale before starting to speak.


    ¡°How did you return so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Is that any of your damn business?¡±


    The White Star slightly shook his head at Cale¡¯s brusque response and did not say anything else.


    Cale''s eyes furrowed as he watched.


    ¡®This is weird. Why is this bastard still so calm? Usually, this is when he would say something like, ¡®you dare!¡¯ and get annoyed.¡¯


    In fact, forget being annoyed, he would be extremely angry and ask how Cale managed to escape from the northern mountain on the Eastern continent.


    But for some odd reason, the White Star did not have much response.


    His calm voice gave off an ominous feeling.


    Cale then heard a noise by his ears.


    Boom- boom- boooom-


    He had been hearing these drums for a while.


    Cale''s eyes moved before they froze.


    Some of the people wearing the grey robe were beating the drums.


    They were all wearing either robes or priest uniforms and covering their faces with their hoods.


    However, the clothes looked familiar.


    ¡®...The Marquis!¡¯


    The Marquis he met on the Eastern continent''s northern mountain who supposedly served the Demonic race...


    He had worn simr clothing.


    ¡®Are they his subordinates?¡¯


    He recalled how that Marquis controlled an odd power that was stronger than the ancient Dragon.


    He also knew that the power was rted to the Demon World or the Demonic race.


    Boom- Booooom! Boom- boom boom!


    The drumming continued to get louder.


    ¡®I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    Cale was feeling nervous seeing the calm White Star and hearing the drumming.


    It was because he didn''t know how to gauge the strength of those people who served the Demonic race.


    The White Star and Cale made eye contact once again.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The White Star seemed to think for a moment before he moved his arm.


    Swish-


    Alberu¡¯s body weakly flew through the air.


    Choi Han quickly ran forward.


    Grab.


    Choi Han caught the thrown Alberu.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Choi Han could see Alberu struggling to breathe. He looked into Alberu¡¯s eyes through the gap in the helmet as Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°Wow, my instructor is here.¡±


    Choi Han started to frown. Choi Han subconsciously responded after hearing Alberu saying something like that with a shaky voice.


    ¡°My disciple-nim is just like his little brother.¡±


    ¡°What? Ha, haha-¡±


    Alberu flinched before he started tough.


    The little brother Choi Han mentioned was Cale and he was scolding him for acting just like Cale.


    ¡°Haha-, ugh!¡±


    However, he had to stopughing to cough up blood.


    Cale peeked at him before looking back at the White Star and asking. His voice was very low.


    ¡°...You let him go so easily?¡±


    The White Star had released Alberu without any issue.


    The White Star responded as if it was nothing.


    ¡°If you are here, wouldn¡¯t either the ancient Dragon or the ck Dragon havee with you?¡±


    Pat, pat.


    He patted his arm that had turned ck and dropped ck ashes to the ground.


    Red blood was still flowing through his arm.


    It was much less than before, but he was still bleeding.


    However, the White Star continued speaking as if it did not bother him at all.


    ¡°Either the ancient Dragon or the ck Dragon woulde to attack me from behind in order to save that crown prince bastard. Am I right?¡±


    Cale''s expression did not change.


    - That¡¯s right! Human! The White Star realized our n!


    A shocked Raon spoke to Cale in his mind as Cale flicked his finger.


    It was a signal for Raon to fly up.


    - I understand, human! I¡¯ll move away from the White Star!


    Raon who had stealthily been approaching the White Star from behind quickly flew up.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°You''re different than usual.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Who knows?¡±


    The White Star chuckled before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I was really angry. I was really angry thest time I saw you.¡±


    The White Star recalled thest time he saw Cale.


    The Caro Kingdom''s Land of Death. The underground city located there. The White Star had been really angry as he watched that city crumble and had changed his mindset.


    ¡°I then reflected on it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale was shocked.


    However, the White Star truly had reflected on it.


    He had looked down on Cale Henituse.


    However, he would not look down on him any longer.


    ¡®He¡¯s someone who has possessed multiple bodies for a very long time to prepare.¡¯


    He was someone trying to stop him.


    Of course, this punk was shamelessly acting all shocked right now.


    He coulde up with only one conclusion about this bastard''s true identity.


    ¡°One thousand years. You are someone trying to stop something we have been nning for that long.¡±


    Cale realized something was wrong as he made eye contact with the calmly speaking White Star.


    The White Star¡¯s gaze was no longer just simply showing hostility toward his enemy.


    ¡®...What is up with his gaze? He looks ready to fight a battle of life or death.¡¯


    To live or to die.


    His gaze seemed to show that those were the only two options.


    The White Star''s calm voice continued to speak.


    ¡°I debated about your identity once we retreated from the Caro Kingdom.¡±


    This bastard who had possessed body after body to stop him...


    What could be his true identity?


    If he was simply trying to stop him, what was the reason for that?


    He then realized something.


    Ancient powers.


    It was said that people would find it difficult to gain even one ancient power without heavenly luck.


    Even the White Star who had many helpers still had toe to the Roan Kingdom after 1,000 years to find thest power he was missing.


    However, Cale Henituse possessed many ancient powers.


    Thinking about that led him to one conclusion.


    ¡®He has someone helping him.¡¯


    That helper could not be a regr person if they had been helping Cale Henituse, who had lived a very long time by possessing different bodies.


    ¡®But that helper is not one of his current allies.¡¯


    The White Star who had thoroughly reflected over everything so far came to the conclusion that the Dragons, Choi Han, and everybody else around Cale did not seem to know that he was a transmigrator.


    Then who could it be?


    He then realized something else.


    He realized that there was an existence that could have helped Cale Henituse out for a long time without being found out.


    ¡°...Cale Henituse.¡±


    The Demonic race exists, and...


    Gods exist.


    Gods.


    Everything made sense if it was a god that was helping Cale Henituse!


    ¡°...You are someone who has received the will of a god.¡±


    Everyone on the Roan Kingdom''s side turned toward Cale. Their pupils were shaking as they looked at him.


    Even Alberu looked toward Cale in shock.


    Someone who has received the will of a god.


    The weight of those words was significant.


    Didn''t it sound like something that could be found in a legend? The Knight Captain subconsciously gulped as he looked at Cale.


    He was one of the few people who had seen Cale¡¯s formidable strength with his own eyes.


    This was the thought on Cale¡¯s mind at that moment.


    ¡®...What kind of nonsense is that?¡¯


    He was at a loss for words at this sudden unbelievable promation that he was quietly staring at the White Star.


    However, his expression seemed more like a calm and rxed expression than an expression of disbelief to the others.


    Of course, the shocked Alberu sighed and shook his head after seeing Cale¡¯s expression.


    However, the White Star became certain after seeing Cale¡¯s calm expression.


    ¡®Cale Henituse, this bastard is definitely a messenger of a god. Either that, or he was someone who has received the will of a god.¡¯


    He was neither a Saint nor a priest.


    But it was clear.


    ¡®If I have connections to the Demon World, this bastard has connections to a god.¡¯


    The corners of his lips slowly rose.


    ¡°There was a reason you and I had a lot of simrities.¡±


    Gods and the Demonic race.


    It was only natural that they were simr because they were both chosen by such strong existences.


    "We were both chosen. In some aspects, we are both great beings. That is why we must kill each other.¡±


    The White Star recalled the past 1,000 years.


    He had ovee numerous obstacles to head out into the world and be a ruler.


    ¡°We have waited a very long time for this moment.¡±


    The White Star gently smiled as he said that. However, it seemed more grim and determined than gentle to the others.


    An unknown aura was surrounding the White Star.


    As for Cale...


    ¡®...What kind of nonsense is that?¡¯


    He was bbergasted.


    It was getting worse the more he heard.


    However, White Star was not done just yet.


    Boom- boom- boom-


    The White Star calmly continued to speak to his enemy through the drumming.


    "And the end is not far. One thousand years. A few months or years is nothingpared to how long I''ve waited. You will try to stop me, but I will manage to push you aside.¡±


    The White Star smiled brightly.


    ¡°You and I are fated to be.¡±


    ¡®...What kind of chilling bullshit is that? Has this bastard gone crazy?¡¯


    Cale was frowning as much as possible.


    The White Star saw Cale¡¯s frown andughed.


    He then pointed toward Cale.


    ¡°The only person I have deemed worthy of being my enemy.¡±


    Boom- boom- boom-


    The drumming started to get louder.


    ¡°I will defeat you and be the ruler. Then, wouldn''t that be like defeating a god as well?¡±


    Cale subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°You c-¡±


    ¡®What a crazy son of a bitch. Did he hit his head too much in the past thousand years or something? How can his thoughts be so wrong?¡¯


    It felt as if those words mighte out of Cale¡¯s mouth at any moment.


    However, Cale stopped talking for a moment.


    Boom- boom- boom- Boom! Boom!


    The drumming became even louder than before.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale saw something odd at that moment.


    The White Star''s cracked mask was slowly fusing back together.


    It looked like a living being¡¯s injury that slowly closed. The crack in the mask slowly disappeared.


    He had been wondering if he would be able to see this annoying bastard''s face if he broke that mask.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Boom- boom- boomboom!


    The mask restored itself even faster as the drumming quickened.


    ¡®Is it an item from the Demon World?¡¯


    That thought suddenly popped into Cale¡¯s mind.


    Shouldn¡¯t it be an item from the Demon World since it is influenced by the drums of the people who serve the Demonic race?


    ¡°Are you curious about this mask?¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    The White Star lightly tapped his mask.


    Cale nonchntly responded even though he was thinking that his inner thoughts were revealed.


    ¡°Yes, I am curious. Can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°You must have realized the special aspect of this mask because you have received the will of a god.¡±


    No-


    That was what Cale was about to say.


    However, the White Star did not stop talking.


    ¡°Hoo hoo. Great beings are meant to have great enemies. I will dly ept you.¡±


    The White Star continued to boldly speak to Cale.


    "But not today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®Not today? What is he talking about?¡¯


    Oooooooong- ooooooong-


    Cale could hear the rumbling that had been covered by the drumming.


    The rumbling suddenly became louder.


    The rumbling wasing from the magic circle that the ck mages had cast in the rear.


    He heard Alberu¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°It seems to be a teleportation magic circle.¡±


    ¡®What? Teleportation? He''s running away right now?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    Why would the White Star run away when he had been winning up until now?


    Why would he run away when it is obvious that Cale was in a terrible condition right now?


    What could he be thinking?


    Cale looked around while debating whether he should stop the White Star or let him go.


    He needed to figure out the condition of his allies before making that decision.


    He soon flinched as he did that.


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s people were looking at him with a more ardent gaze than before.


    He could feel envy, hope, and respect in their gazes.


    They were looking at him in a way they would look at someone who deserved a lot of respect. Their gazes even seem to have admiration.


    ¡®...This is bad!¡¯


    Cale felt more danger than when the Super Rock had told him that he would faint for a long time if he used his ancient powers once more.


    He quickly turned his head and started to speak to the White Star.


    His voice sounded urgent and desperate.


    ¡°Are you trying to run away? And why am I your fated enemy? I have no rtions with any gods.¡±


    The White Star sighed as if he found Cale¡¯s actions to be cute.


    ¡°Pfft. I know everything about you even if you say that. You are receiving help from a god.¡±


    ¡®Is this bastard crazy? What the hell does he know?! Is he trying to destroy my dream of being a cker?!¡¯


    Cale was at a loss for words. That bastard seemed as if he would not really listen to anything he had to say.


    Cale had lost a battle of words against the White Star for the first time.

 Chapter 525: I’m just a regular human being! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 525: I''m just a regr human being! (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    However, he did not have time to fall into despair at the fact that he had lost a war of words.


    Oooooong- oooooong-


    The rumblinging from the ck mages¡¯ teleportation magic circle was getting stronger.


    ¡®Is he really nning on running away?¡¯


    The White Star was going to run away like this?


    Honestly speaking, it was good news for Cale.


    The situation did not look good when he looked around just now.


    Many of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Knights who were with Alberu were unconscious or heavily injured.


    - Human! I looked at the magic surrounding the castle walls and the mages seem to be pushing themselves too hard! It¡¯ll be difficult for them to keep it up for much longer!


    The ally Mage Brigade seemed to be reaching their limits as well.


    ¡®They also have hostages.¡¯


    There were innocent people inside therge carriage cages in the enemy formation.


    ¡®No matter howrge of a teleportation magic circle the ck mages create, taking those hostages with them would probably be too much.¡¯


    The chances of the White Star leaving the hostages behind were high.


    Furthermore, Cale''s body was in terrible condition as well.


    He would faint the moment he used an ancient power one more time.


    ¡®...If the White Star runs away like this...¡¯


    Then that would be the best response for his side as well.


    That was why they felt that something was off.


    ¡®Why is this bastard running away?¡¯


    Something seemed very off.


    ¡®Did I miss something?¡¯


    Cale recalled the information in his mind and tried to decipher them little by little.


    But he had to open his mouth as he did that.


    ¡®Pfft. I know everything about you even if you say that. You are receiving help from a god.¡¯


    The ludicrous statement the White Star just made.


    He needed to respond to that.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°...The Roan Kingdom¡¯s hero was being helped by a god-¡±


    Cale heard a knight behind him mumble in admiration.


    That voice gave Cale the chills.


    The title of the Roan Kingdom''s hero was already scary, but for a knight to be so full of admiration that his voice was shaking because he thought Cale was being helped by a god...


    This was like a scene out of a horror movie for Cale.


    The White Star did not even look at the teleportation magic circle forming behind him and continued to stare at Cale with an odd gaze.


    Cale started to speak toward him.


    ¡°I have not received help from any god.¡±


    ¡®Help from a god? Forget getting help, he currently had a headache because of the countdown toward the promised date from the God of Death!¡¯


    Cale noticed that the White Star¡¯s white mask looked perfect as if it had never split in the first ce.


    He continued to speak to the White Star in a serious tone.


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t realize you are saying such nonsense in order to cause chaos within my allies while buying yourself time to run away?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am nning on running away.¡±


    ¡®...What? Why is he saying it so confidently?¡¯


    Cale could not say anything as the White Star was not acting like his usual arrogant self and instead was confidently admitting to running away.


    Boom- boom- boooom-!


    He continued to hear the drums in the process.


    Cale started to frown as he felt that the ck mages¡¯ magic circle was getting stronger as the drumming became faster.


    The White Star had slightly furrowed his brows underneath his mask, but it was not visible to anyone else.


    ¡®...This is quite troublesome.¡¯


    He was in a more troubled state than Cale realized.


    Boom- boom-! Boom! Boom!


    That drumming was a signal.


    It was telling the White Star who was on the battlefield the current state of his allies on the Eastern and Western continents.


    ¡®That signal right now means that it is an urgent situation!¡¯


    The priests serving the Demonic race were sending him urgent signals that it was a state of emergency.


    Furthermore, the level of that emergency was going up.


    ¡®...That means that something serious has happened!¡¯


    Drumming at this level meant that something terrible had happened inside the Endable Kingdom or that something that would have arge influence in future battles has happened.


    ¡®What could it be?¡¯


    What could Cale Henituse have done?


    The White Star''s mind was a mess even though he was acting calm toward Cale.


    ¡®...The chances of Cale Henituse learning about the Endable Kingdom are slim.¡¯


    The White Star noticed someone approaching him from the rear at that moment.


    He saw Cale flinching, but the White Star stood still until the person walked up right behind him and started to speak.


    ¡°My liege.¡±


    The White Star peeked behind him before looking back at Cale.


    One of the priests serving the Demonic race was standing behind him.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°...Something happened to Duke Fredo.¡±


    The White Star''s eyes opened wide.


    He then started to re at Cale.


    ¡®I knew it! I knew that this bastard must have done something!¡¯


    Duke Fredo.


    He was an oddball but an important strong individual for the Endable Kingdom once the White Star became its true king and ruled over it.


    Even the White Star would be troubled if Duke Fredo used his full strength.


    Furthermore, he was someone who showed quite a lot of loyalty to the White Star without the other nobles knowing about it, so he was the only one among the Endable Kingdom¡¯s nobles that the White Star could trust.


    Duke Fredo had also been the one to report to the White Star when Cale Henituse had arrived at the Eastern continent''s northern mountain earlier.


    ¡®I''m certain that Duke Fredo ran into Cale Henituse.¡¯


    But something had happened to the Duke and Cale Henituse had managed to return to the Roan Kingdom even if he was in terrible condition.


    ¡®Something must have happened to Duke Fredo.¡¯


    The White Star needed to confirm the current situation.


    He could not lose something he already had while trying to gain something new.


    The priest quickly finished his report at that moment.


    ¡°...The Duke-nim was apparently injured while battling Cale Henituse and is currently unconscious.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®Duke Fredo?! He¡¯s unconscious?!¡¯


    The White Star was truly shocked. However, the priest was not done with his report.


    ¡°Furthermore, arge number of our forces were swept by an avnche and we need to search for missing members.¡±


    ¡®An avnche?¡¯


    The White Star was so shocked he could not say anything.


    ¡®I''m certain that Cale Henituse caused the avnche.¡¯


    Cale Henituse had done many things at that scale until now.


    The shocking part was that Cale Henituse had used some sort of power that had knocked his loyal Duke Fredo unconscious.


    Cale started to frown.


    "What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°The way he¡¯s looking at you looks quite serious.¡±


    Cale ignored Alberu¡¯s without caring about how disrespectful it was and continued his stare down with the White Star.


    The White Star¡¯s gaze was getting angrier.


    Cale suspected the priest behind the White Star as the reason for this change.


    ¡®...Did that priest say something?¡¯


    However, he had no way of knowing as he could not hear what was being said.


    ¡®Ah! No!¡¯


    Cale slowly grabbed the golden top''s whip inside his shirt.


    One of the Wind Elementals quickly started to speak as if it understood Cale''s intentions.


    ¡®Chaos, destruction! T, that crazy Vampire Duke who is aiming for your blood is supposedly unconscious!¡¯


    ¡®...That bastard?¡¯


    ¡®Apparently, he ended up that way while fighting against you!¡¯


    ¡®What the hell? That bastard disappeared without any injuries.¡¯


    ¡®The White Star said something to the priest just now! Chaos, destruction! No, he did not say chaos, destruction!¡¯


    The Wind Elemental was all over the ce but quickly continued to speak.


    ¡®He¡¯s acting like a benign king and telling the priest that he is concerned about his treasured Duke Fredo''s health! This bastard whose heart is smaller than a grain of rice is saying some funny stuff!¡¯


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    ¡®His treasured Duke Fredo? That¡¯s what the White Star said? He doesn¡¯t know that bastard is trying to stab him in the back?¡¯


    Cale had to stop himself from smiling.


    He realized what Duke Fredo had done.


    ¡®He¡¯s faking it.¡¯


    He was faking it and just made it look as if he was unconscious.


    He didn¡¯t know why Duke Fredo had done this, but Cale was happy to y along with Duke Fredo''s act.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. I can¡¯t tell what you did.¡±


    The White Star spoke in a majestic tone and Cale opened his mouth to respond.


    ¡°I just didn''t have time. All I did was show our strength to the enemy who was preventing me from returning to my homnd.¡±


    The knights¡¯ eyes were full of admiration as they listened to Cale''s confident but calm voice.


    ¡°...Homnd.¡±


    One of the knights repeated the word Cale used and clenched his fists.


    Alberu looked at them before motioning to Choi Han with his eyes.


    ¡®Do you think my little brother knows what he is saying?¡¯


    Unfortunately, Alberu¡¯s message was not delivered to Choi Han because he was wearing his helmet. Choi Han just gently smiled and quietly whispered so that only Alberu could hear.


    He seemed to be acting carefully so that he did not interrupt Cale.


    "Cale-nim truly cherishes his homnd.¡±


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not the issue.¡¯


    Alberu wanted to respond but just kept his mouth shut.


    The tired Alberu had no strength to stop his precious dongsaeng who imed to dream of a cker life but was bulldozing his way down the path of a hero.


    ¡®...I''m sure he¡¯ll figure it out on his own.¡¯


    Alberu just stopped worrying about Cale.


    Cale could hear the White Star respond to him at that moment.


    ¡°...You truly have received the will of a god. There is no other way to exin your strength.¡±


    ¡°I told you it is not a god!¡±


    Cale immediately retorted, but the White Star did not hear him.


    Swish.


    He turned away from Cale.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave for now.¡±


    ¡®Wait, listen to what I have to say!¡¯


    Cale wanted to speak more.


    Boom! Boom boom! Boom! Boom boom!


    However, Cale could see a ck aura covering the entire enemy formation as the drumming reached its zenith.


    - Human, it is an eerie magic circle!


    It was definitely a teleportation magic circle.


    But there was grey smoke flowing through the ck mages¡¯ ck aura.


    - That grey aura is magnifying the dead mana!


    Cale¡¯s eyes started to sink.


    There would have been a lot of damage if they had used that power toward the Stan territory''s Lord¡¯s Castle instead of for escaping.


    The White Star started to walk toward the spot covered in grey smoke and ck aura without any hesitation.


    He slowly started to turn faint.


    He was not the only one.


    Everybody covered by the grey darkness started to turn faint. The teleportation had started.


    Ooooooong-


    There was a strong fluctuation in the air as Cale just stood there watching the White Star disappear.


    The White Star turned around and started to speak before hepletely disappeared.


    ¡°Let me leave you a present before I leave.¡±


    Paaaaat-!


    ck aura instantly burst in all directions.


    ¡°Block!¡±


    ¡°Duck!¡±


    The Roan Kingdom''s knights tried to dodge the aura in shock. However, that aura dispersed in the air and disappeared before it could reach any of them.


    In the spot where the White Star had been...


    ¡°...I see what he meant by, ¡®present.¡¯ ¡±


    Cale could see the carriage with the hostages once all enemies disappeared.


    He quietly watched for a bit before turning to his side.


    ¡°What would you like to do, your highness?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡±


    Alberu could not respond to Cale¡¯s question immediately and just sighed with futility and relief.


    "Shouldn¡¯t we first head to our citizens who were probably extremely afraid?¡±


    ¡°Looking like that?¡±


    ¡°Little brother, I think both of us look terrible right now.¡±


    ¡°...At least I''m not covered in blood. And you know that is not what I am talking about, your highness.¡±


    Alberu could see Cale looking directly at his dark brown eyes underneath the helmet.


    Smile.


    Alberu started to smile.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    He reached his hand into the air.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A ne appeared out of nowhere.


    Alberu put the ne back around his neck that was covered in blood.


    Click.


    The ne mped closed and the aura around Alberupletely disappeared.


    The bracelet underneath his armor activated at the same time.


    Shhhhh.


    Alberu pulled his helmet off.


    ¡°Better now?¡±


    Blonde hair and blue eyes. Alberu who returned to his usual appearance smiled. Arge back appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Please get on my back.¡±


    ¡°My goodness.¡±


    Alberu sighed while looking at Choi Han¡¯s back.


    ¡°How did you know that I didn¡¯t even have the strength to walk?¡±


    ¡°The instructor knows their disciple¡¯s condition the best.¡±


    Alberu continued to smile and got on Choi Han¡¯s wide back as if he found Choi Han¡¯s joke to be funny.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it disrespectful for a disciple to get on their instructor¡¯s back?¡±


    ¡°Something like this is nothing.¡±


    Choi Han got up with Alberu on his back as Cale walked forward and started to speak.


    ¡°I will head to the citizens first.¡±


    Cale took the lead with Choi Han and Alberu on his back behind him as the Knight Captain and the knights quickly walked behind the crown prince as if to protect him.


    The wyverns had already flown off.


    There were no obstacles in their way.


    The Tigers and Lock followed behind the Knights Brigade as well.


    Step- step-


    Cale felt more awkward the closer he got to the cages with the residents from the areas around the Stan territory.


    ¡®This is bad.¡¯


    He was able to hear what the caged citizens were saying through the golden top''s whip.


    ¡®They are crying with joy that they are alive! Chaos, destruction, happiness!¡¯


    ¡®They all seem to have gotten scared after seeing the ck mages. They seem happy that they were able to be saved.¡¯


    Cale felt emotional after hearing that the hostages were crying in relief.


    However, that onlysted for a moment.


    ¡®Chaos, destruction! Cale, they are saying that the hero defeated the evil bastard! They are saying that he got scared and ran away! They are saying that you truly are the Silver Shield Hero!¡¯


    ¡®They are saying the Roan Kingdom¡¯s future is bright with you and the crown prince here!¡¯


    ¡®They are saying if his highness the crown prince is the Roan Kingdom¡¯s sun, then you are the moon that brightens the night! Chaos, destruction, the appearance of the great hero! Kahahahaha!¡¯


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    ¡®Ah! There seems to be someone with good hearing here! He seems to have heard everything the White Star said! He is saying that you are someone who has received the will of a god. He¡¯s telling stories about you to the other hostages and saying that heroes truly are different!¡¯


    ¡®Motherf*cker.¡¯


    Cale headed toward the carriage with the citizens with a stiff expression.


    The citizens inside the carriage converted cages were looking at him while suppressing their emotions.


    ¡®...The esteemed hero is doing his best to look confident.¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯sing to save us first even though his body is in so much pain!¡¯


    The citizens were getting even more emotional while looking at Cale and the crown prince.


    Cale¡¯s face was so pale that it wouldn''t be weird if he fell over at any moment.


    The citizens could feel that Cale was trying to calm them down by looking confident even though he was tired.


    Furthermore, the crown prince who wasing on the youngest sword master''s back hade to the battlefield and shed so much blood to save them.


    Yet he was still gently smiling at them as if to tell them to rx.


    The Knights following behind Cale and the crown prince had simr thoughts.


    ¡®Young master Cale truly puts other first before his own health.¡¯


    ¡®...Your highness. You care about the citizens so much.¡¯


    Cale was slowly experiencing this atmosphere through the Wind Elemental''sments and the people''s gazes.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it obvious that I would release the hostages first since my body is fine?¡¯


    He was just going to the hostages first because it was the right thing to do and he didn¡¯t want to have to get back up to see themter.


    However, the atmosphere was serious.


    Cale debated whether he should leave everything to Alberu and run away.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Cale could see someone grabbing the cage bars while waiving toward him.


    His eyes opened wide as he started to speak.


    ¡°Miss Cage?¡±


    Cage, the crazy priestess in The Birth of a Hero but now just an emunicated priestess, was smiling while imprisoned inside the cage.


    ¡°Hello, young master-nim! It¡¯s been so long!¡±


    Cale was shocked after seeing how happy she seemed to be to see him.


    ¡®Why is she so happy?¡¯


    Cage seemed oddly excited.


    But that was just the beginning.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    ¡°Commander-nim! Sword master-nim!¡±


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    The hostages all came up to the bars and greeted them with tears and smiles.


    Those greeting soon turned into cheering and Cale, Alberu, and Choi Han became surrounded by those cheers.

 Chapter 526: I’m just a regular human being! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 526: I''m just a regr human being! (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah--


    Cale peeked to his side as the cheering continued.


    ¡®...Aigoo.¡¯


    Alberu had a benign smile on his face while warmly looking at the citizens.


    Choi Han who was carrying the crown prince had a warm gaze as well.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Alberu lightly coughed at that moment and another chunk of ck blood spurted out of his mouth.


    The cheering instantly stopped and silence filled the area.


    ¡°Your highness! You must return to the castle immediately!¡±


    The Knight Captain who had been quietly standing behind them approached Alberu.


    ¡°I''m okay.¡±


    ¡°...Your highness!¡±


    Cale, who peeked toward Alberu as the Knight Captain looked on with an upset expression, had noticed something.


    ¡®He really seems to be okay.¡¯


    Alberu had not looked well until a moment ago but seemed better after he coughed up that ck blood just now.


    However, the rest of the people did not think that Alberu was telling the truth.


    Alberu had a faint smile on his face as he continued to speak.


    ¡°How can I return to the castle when there are citizens of our Kingdom imprisoned here?¡±


    ¡°...Your highness.¡±


    ¡°I will only feel rxed once I see all of them released.¡±


    The Knight Captain understood the crown prince¡¯s desire.


    He quickly ordered the knights.


    "What are you all doing? Did you not hear his highness? Hurry up and open the cages!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Aye aye, captain!¡±


    The knights quickly ran toward the cages on the carriages.


    The Knight Captain wanted to join them, but he could not leave the injured crown prince behind.


    ¡°I will be here.¡±


    He turned his head after hearing a low voice only to see Cale standing with a calm expression next to Choi Han, who was carrying Alberu.


    He motioned with his eyes for the Knight Captain to hurry up and join the others.


    ¡°...Thank you very much, young master-nim.¡±


    The Knight Captain subconsciously spoke respectfully to Cale who had dropped his Commander rank after the war against the Indomitable Alliance.


    ¡®He¡¯s standing by his highness¡¯s side even when he is so tired......¡¯


    He bowed to the three of them before running toward the knights who were headed to the cages.


    Cale quietly watched him go.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join him?¡±


    ¡°I am tired.¡±


    He gently shot down the crown prince''s question.


    The knights who had arrived at the cages first looked around the cages that were locked.


    "All of the keys are here!¡±


    ¡°There is a key in the driver¡¯s seat!¡±


    The keys seemed to have been ced in easy-to-spot locations on purpose.


    They couldn''t understand the enemies¡¯ intentions, but the knights grabbed the keys and unlocked the cages.


    Click! Click!


    The cages holding the residents from the Stan territory and the nearby area were unlocked.


    The citizens cautiously exited the cages under the knights¡¯ guide.


    They seemed relieved and happy once again after stepping on the ground.


    Screeeech-


    They heard the castle gate opening at that moment.


    Everybody looked toward the open castle gate.


    Taylor was in the front with administrators, healers, and priests quickly following behind him.


    Taylor gave orders to the people behind him.


    ¡°Quickly put the injured on the stretchers!¡±


    The people behind him efficiently headed toward the citizens. Taylor checked on them before moving toward Alberu.


    ¡°Your highness, please head inside first. I will take care of things here.¡±


    Cale looked at Taylor¡¯s face and then flinched.


    Taylor did not look good. It was clearly visible that this battle had been emotionally draining.


    Taylor had to stop himself from frowning as he looked at Alberu.


    ¡®...His highness looks like a mess.¡¯


    Alberu looked even worse up close.


    But Taylor felt that the crown prince''s appearance right now looked much more like a king than the cool appearances he gave off at the pce.


    Taylor and Alberu made eye contact at that moment.


    ¡°You seem like someone who really knows what he needs to do.¡±


    Taylor was suddenly at a loss for words.


    He used the short moment he left the castle walls to gather the healers and the territory''s administrators to take care of the aftermath.


    He calmed himself before starting to speak.


    ¡°...Thank you very much. Your highness.¡±


    He then peeked behind him.


    There were healersing with a stretcher.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    However, Taylor could only stop the approaching healers after hearing Alberu¡¯s response.


    Alberu gently patted Choi Han''s shoulder and got off his back.


    ¡°I''m okay now. I need to walk out on my own feet.¡±


    ¡°...Your highness.¡±


    Anybody could see that Alberu was saying that he was fine even though he wasn¡¯t, but Taylor just looked at him with an expression that seemed to be saying that he didn''t know how to respond.


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®He¡¯s obviously not okay. Why doesn¡¯t he just get carried back?¡¯


    Was there a reason he needed to walk?


    Cale looked toward Alberu with a questioning gaze.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Cale could see Choi Han sighing at that moment.


    ¡®What''s up?¡¯


    He mouthed the question and Choi Han shook his head. Choi Han kept his thoughts to himself.


    ¡®They¡¯re not rted by blood, but these ''siblings¡¯ are so simr.¡¯


    Both Alberu and Cale acted simrly.


    Choi Han did not say this to Cale because he knew that Cale would just scoff at it.


    Cale looked toward Choi Han with an odd expression before turning his head after hearing Alberu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    Alberu was gently smiling at him.


    "Will you go with me?¡±


    Cale responded with his gaze as soon as he heard the question.


    ¡®But I don''t want to.¡¯


    He showed his true feelings in his gaze.


    ¡®Your highness, why don¡¯t you go alone? If the two of us return together right now, forget the gazes being focused on us, we¡¯ll probably burn to death from their passionate gazes.¡¯


    The crown prince smiled benignly.


    ¡°Yes, I can tell just by looking at your gaze.¡±


    He put his hand on Cale¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Cale''s opinion had been ignored.


    Alberu knew what Cale was thinking but chose to ignore it.


    As Cale started to frown while knowing that this was the case...


    ¡°Seeing us confidently walking back to the castle on our own two feet will be a source of strength for the citizens.¡±


    Cale held back his sigh and just lowered his head after hearing what Alberu had to say.


    It didn''t seem as if he could decline.


    The crown prince would lose face if he said it like that and Cale continued to reject it.


    Cale resigned himself to his current situation.


    ¡°My instructor-nim will go with us as well.¡±


    Choi Han looked at Cale and Alberu as if he was watching something funny before nodding his head at Alberu¡¯s statement.


    ¡°I will do that, your highness.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale watched Choi Han and Alberu chat with each other in disbelief before starting to walk with them.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A cold autumn breeze blew past them.


    The people inside the castle walls, the people by the castle gate...


    Even those people inside the castle.


    They were all looking as far out of the castle as possible after hearing that the battle was over.


    All of the enemies were gone.


    It didn¡¯t matter to them why the enemies disappeared.


    What was important to them was that they were alive and that their home still remained.


    They moved as much as possible to see the people who had saved their homes.


    The crown prince was wearing a crushed armor that was burnt ck in many spots.


    Behind him was Cale Henituse in his ck uniform and Choi Han, the youngest sword master.


    Then there was the Royal Knights Brigade that had fought until the end. Along with them were the Tigers who were stillrge even after releasing their berserk transformation and the young Wolf boy with therge shield.


    All of them slowly entered through the castle gate.


    There were no cheers.


    Their conditions looked too terrible for them to cheer.


    The crown prince naturally did not look well and Cale who had arrivedter to fend off the enemies looked extremely pale as if he had juste from a differentrge-scale battle.


    The only thing that could be heard through the silence was the footsteps of the people who pushed the enemies away.


    Some people walked up to the crown prince.


    They were his vassals, and the two people in the front were the Mage Captain and the General who had been giving orders from the top of the wall.


    Alberu started to speak in a warm voice to the two of them who were looking at him with teary eyes.


    ¡°Good work. I didn¡¯t need to look back because of the two of you.¡±


    The Mage Captain and the General bowed.


    Cale stoically watched this.


    ¡®Now the crown prince will be epted for his politics, administration, and strength.¡¯


    He then made eye contact with the Mage Captain and the General who raised their heads.


    They both flinched after looking at Cale before slightly lowering their heads once again to greet him.


    ¡®...Ah.¡¯


    Cale barely held himself back from sighing.


    This was really bad.


    That was not how they would treat a Commander nor a young master.


    ¡®...That''s how they treated Saint Jack.¡¯


    No, their gazes seemed even more intense than how they look at Saint Jack.


    Cale looked behind him.


    The Knight Captain was quietly talking to the other officials.


    ¡®I''m screwed.¡¯


    Cale wanted to hide somewhere.


    Alberu put his hands on Cale and Choi Han¡¯s shoulders at that moment and started to raise his voice.


    ¡°How odd!¡±


    Everybody looked toward the crown prince.


    Smile.


    The crown prince had a refreshing smile on his bloody lips.


    "The enemies have run away! So, why are we so quiet?!¡±


    Someone opened their mouth at that moment.


    That was the beginning.


    Woooooooooooooooo-


    Large shouts soon shook the Stan Lord''s Castle.


    They were shouts of joy. Cale closed his eyes at the center of the cheering.


    ¡®...Ah. I''m screwed.¡¯


    However, Cale still had not given up on his dreams for the future.


    Alberu looked out the window.


    He could see a lot of people moving about.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    He then tried to move his body and held back a groan before leaning back against the headrest of the bed.


    ¡°Your highness, you should not push yourself too hard.¡±


    ¡°......Okay.¡±


    He felt frustrated while responding to the Mage Captain.


    He was currently on a bed inside one of the rooms within the Stan Lord¡¯s Castle.


    He had no choice as his insides were a mess.


    ¡®...Your highness. Do you really not need a healer nor a priest?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The healers have already handled my external injuries.¡±


    ¡°But your internal-¡±


    ¡°I''m okay.¡±


    The General who had visited him with the Mage Captain closed his mouth after hearing Alberu¡¯s stern response.


    Alberu understood that these two were concerned about him, but he could not do as they wished.


    ¡®I can''t let them find out about my Dark Elf identity nor dead mana.¡¯


    That was why he had a healer instead of a priest take care of his external injuries and did not allow them to check his internal injuries.


    This was his only choice, but it was causing concern for his vassals.


    Alberu suddenly thought about something and said it out loud.


    ¡°Cale truly has suffered a lot until now.¡±


    His first battle.


    The pain from his injuries after his first battle was worse than he had expected.


    ¡®It''s only one time for me, but Cale Henituse has experienced this many times.¡¯


    It upset him.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    He heard the Mage Captain¡¯s voice at that moment. Alberu turned toward him and the Mage Captain opened and closed his mouth a few times before starting to speak as if he had made up his mind.


    ¡°Your highness. What the White Star said about young master Cale-nim-¡±


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    Alberu cut the captain off.


    ¡°I, I believe what my little brother said. I believe him over the White Star.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But-¡±


    Alberu shook his head.


    ¡°He is someone who has no greed. He wishes to live a quiet and peaceful life once everything with the White Star is finished. If he says it isn¡¯t the case, then it isn¡¯t the case.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°If he says he has no involvement with a god, then that is the truth.¡±


    The silent Mage Captain and General nodded their heads at Alberu¡¯s statement but still could not forget about the White Star''s words.


    No matter how many times they thought about it, the White Star seemed to be telling the truth.


    ¡®But someone who had done such great deeds wants to live a quiet life? That¡¯s really unbelievable.¡¯


    ¡®...Maybe he was able to achieve all these deeds following the will of a god because he is so altruistic.¡¯


    The White Star¡¯s words echoed in their ears over and over.


    Alberu could tell that that was the case.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t look like I can help.¡¯


    Alberu told them the truth about Cale, but it didn''t seem to have any influence.


    It looked as if he could not help Cale.


    ¡°Umm. Your highness.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The General had a slight frown on his face as he opened his mouth to speak.


    He hesitated for a moment before finally speaking.


    ¡°That, we told everyone to keep their mouths shut about it, but the things the White Star said about young master Cale-nim are apparently quickly spreading.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? So quickly?¡¯


    ¡°It seems to have started from a couple of the knights who were on the battlefield as well as some of the hostages who have good hearing. I heard that the rumors are spreading explosively.¡±


    Cale Henituse, the man who has received the will of a god.


    That information was spreading far and wide.


    They had been busy dealing with the aftermath such that even though they had told people to stay quiet, there was a gap that allowed this rumor to quickly spread.


    The Mage Captain cautiously asked.


    ¡°Will this be okay?¡±


    ¡®No. Absolutely not. Cale Henituse is going to throw a fit. He might already be drinking in sorrow that his cker dreams are lost forever.¡¯


    As Alberu had those thoughts...


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    He heard some weak knocking at the door.


    The knocking sounded as if the person knocking had no strength.


    ¡°Hyung-nim. It¡¯s me.¡±


    On the other side of the door... They heard Cale''s extremely weak voice.


    ¡®Poor bastard.¡¯


    Alberu opened his mouth with a pitying gaze.


    ¡°Come in.¡±

 Chapter 527: I’m just a regular human being! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 527: I''m just a regr human being! (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Screeeech-


    Cale quietly watched the door to the room Alberu was resting in open slowly.


    He recalled the situation from just a moment ago.


    ¡®Human! There''s a call from Count Deruth, no, Duke Deruth! Please don''t tell Beacrox I said Count! He¡¯ll get upset!¡¯


    It happened as he was resting in a different bedroom.


    Cale had turned his gaze after hearing that statement only to see Gashan smiling.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably contacting you because of us Tigers and Lock.¡¯


    That was what Cale had expected as well.


    ¡®Raon, connect him.¡¯


    That was why he had connected the call without thinking much about it.


    But the moment Duke Deruth¡¯s face appeared above the videomunication device...


    ¡®My son! You, a god, a god-¡¯


    Cale gasped.


    ¡®Father. That¡¯s not true. I don''t know what you heard, but it is absolutely not true.¡¯


    ¡®My son! Such strong denial is affirming-¡¯


    ¡®That is not the case, father.¡¯


    Cale gasped once more after looking past Duke Deruth''s face to see where he was at.


    ¡®...Is that so?¡¯


    His father, Duke Deruth, seemed to calm down a bit before as he stepped back from the videomunication device and leaned back on the chair.


    Cale could then see it.


    He was in the great meeting room that was at the center of the Henituse Lord¡¯s Castle, the location where all vassals gathered together when something big happened.


    Not just any meeting room but the great meeting room.


    Cale became scared after seeing the chaotic gazes of the Henituse territory''s vassals looking at him.


    Furthermore, the rest of his family members other than young Lily were in the meeting room as well.


    Right next to his father was Basen with a chaotic gaze and a shocked expression, but once he saw that even Duchess Vin''s pupils were shaking...


    Cale really thought that he was in big trouble.


    He immediately started to speak.


    ¡®Father. Where did you hear such nonsense?¡¯


    Duke Deruth slowly raised his head to look at Cale after hearing Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡®Cale. The Henituse ears are all around the kingdom.¡¯


    ¡®Then it hasn¡¯t spread elsewhere-¡¯


    ¡®It hasn¡¯t spread, yes, but our informer indicated that it seems to be slowly spreading.¡¯


    Deruth then said that the pce at the capital probably already knew about the rumor.


    ¡®I think...it will probably spread past the Roan Kingdom and throughout the entire Western continent.¡¯


    Cale almost grabbed the back of his neck in shock after hearing thatment.


    A regr hero and a hero who has received the will of a god were very different.


    The level of reverence was different.


    If a regr hero was enough to write a page or a chapter in the history books based on their merits, then a hero who has received the will of a god was enough to write an entire book thick with pages.


    ¡®Hyung-nim.¡¯


    ¡®...What¡¯s up?¡¯


    Cale nervously looked toward Basen who cautiously started to speak.


    ¡®That, hyung-nim. Shouldn''t there be no lies between family members?¡¯


    ¡®...Yes?¡¯


    ¡®Hyung-nim. Are you really not an envoy of a god-¡¯


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Cale cut Basen off before he could even finish.


    An envoy of a god?


    Those were some extremely scary words.


    Cale looked at the members of the Henituse Duchy through the videomunication device and sternly responded.


    ¡®I am just a regr person.¡¯


    He thought it was weak.


    He thought that this was not enough.


    ¡®If I really received the will of a god, would I always fall unconscious like this? It¡¯s only this way because I am a regr human being.¡¯


    That¡¯s right.


    I am not someone great who is connected to a god.


    ¡®I am just doing something that needs to get done, but the White Star ising up with unbelievable thoughts because I keep getting in his way.¡¯


    In the White Star¡¯s point of view, it made sense why he would need to drag in the gods in order to exin Cale¡¯s existence.


    He was crazy enough of a bastard to do that.


    Cale had sternly continued to speak.


    ¡®Rather than focusing on unbelievable rumors about me, I think it would be better to focus on defending our territory since we never know when he may aim to attack the Henituse territory.¡¯


    Cale waited for a response from the people on the other side of the videomunication device after saying everything he needed to say.


    He wondered if this would be enough.


    Duke Deruth was the first to respond.


    ¡®...My son. I havee to a great realization thanks to you.¡¯


    Next came Duchess Vin¡¯s low voice.


    ¡®Cale, we trust you. So don¡¯t worry. But doe home to rest whenever you are tired. Lily seems to be missing you too.¡¯


    Then it was Basen¡¯s turn.


    ¡®Hyung-nim. I respect you.¡¯


    Something was weird.


    The atmosphere inside the great meeting room had turned even hotter.


    Cale smiled and said goodbye as they at least did not seem to believe that he was an envoy of a god nor that he had received the will of a god.


    ¡®Then I will be on my way now to work. I will stop by the territory next time.¡¯


    ¡®Okay. I should work as well!¡¯


    ¡®...It¡¯s always work for you. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡¯


    ¡®Hyung-nim. I will work hard as well!¡¯


    Then the call ended.


    Cale had sighed for a long time while looking at the disconnected videomunication device.


    That was why he had not known.


    He had not seen Gashan and Lock¡¯s fiery gazes as they watched his weary back as he curled up and sighed.


    He had also not seen Choi Han shake his head while looking at Cale with an innocent smile.


    Cale was deep in thought without knowing about his friends¡¯ reactions.


    ¡°Cale-nim. Are you not going in?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale flinched at Choi Han''s voice and snapped out of his thoughts.


    He had ended up thinking more deeply about what had just happened than he expected.


    Cale looked down at his arm.


    It was covered in goosebumps.


    That was how scary the conversation he had with the Henituse duchy just now was for Cale.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Cale gave a short response to Choi Han before entering Alberu''s bedroom.


    The Mage Captain and the General exited the bedroom and Cale lowered his head a bit to greet them before continuing to walk.


    ¡®...Mm.¡¯


    Alberu gulped as he watched Cale walk in.


    ¡®I don''t think that punk even saw the expressions on the Mage Captain and the General¡¯s faces.¡¯


    As the Mage Captain and General greeted Cale and walked past him... They were looking at Cale with an extremelyplicated expression.


    However, Cale had not seen their expressions properly.


    ¡®What the hell is he thinking about that he¡¯s not even looking around?¡¯


    Alberu thought that this was the reason such rumors about Cale were spreading as he looked toward Cale who was walking over.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my little brother. Why don''t you take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±


    Cale sighed and sat down on a chair by Alberu¡¯s bed.


    Choi Han then grabbed the doorknob.


    It was so that he could close the door so that they could talk in secret.


    Click.


    Alberu¡¯s gaze changed the moment the door closed.


    "What happened at the other three locations?¡±


    There were four concurrent battles this time.


    On the Eastern continent, there were the battles at the Molden Pce and the northern snowy mountain.


    On the Western continent, there were the battles at the Lake of Despair and the Stan territory.


    Cale exined the battles at the Molden Pce and the northern snowy mountain after hearing Alberu¡¯s question.


    ¡°As for the Lake of Despair...¡±


    Cale stopped for a moment before exining about the third battle.


    Cale had nned on immediately heading over to the Lake of Despair once they entered into the Stan castle.


    ¡®Human! We got a call from Witira!¡¯


    He had received a call from Witira, the future Whale Queen, at that moment and his mind had be even moreplicated after hearing about the situation on the battlefield.


    ¡°...The Lions along with Lion King Dorph who were trying to infiltrate the Lake of Despair apparently ran away after shing with them a few times.¡±


    ¡°Even then?¡±


    The crown prince found this to be odd.


    ¡°How weird. I can understand why the White Star ran away based on what you told me, but even the Lion King ran away like that?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Cale agreed as he leaned back on his chair.


    ¡°The report I got from Clopeh Sekka was simr.¡±


    He had called Clopeh Sekka right after talking to Witira.


    ¡®...Something is weird. Cale-nim.¡¯


    Clopeh had said it was weird as well.


    "ording to Clopeh Sekka, Lion King Dorph''s goal was the World Tree in the Lake of Despair.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°...He thought that the battle was not fierce enough and thinks that an investigation is necessary.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Alberu could see Cale tapping the armrest with his finger.


    ¡°I think I need to head over to the Lake of Despair.¡±


    Cale thought that he should go to the Lake of Despair since he needed to talk to the World Tree about the fake World Tree anyway.


    ¡®Something feels off.¡¯


    It was weird that Dorph had just escaped like the White Star.


    ¡®A Dark Elf using an Elemental that eats other Elementals appeared.¡¯


    The World Tree was a parent and home for the Elementals.


    Dorph who controls a Darkness Elemental. Dorph and the existence of an Elemental-eating Elemental were telling Cale that he could not just brush this aside.


    ¡°...But it is surprising.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    The crown prince continued to speak with amazement.


    ¡°I''m talking about the Endable Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°...Well, I guess it is interesting.¡±


    A kingdom made of races with the darkness attribute.


    It truly was interesting.


    ¡®It''s a bit sad too.¡¯


    There were probably differences between the Eastern and Western continents, but races with the darkness attribute were not weed on either continent.


    He didn''t know why the Endable Kingdom was created, but he was certain that many of the darkness attribute races had turned to the Endable Kingdom as they found it difficult to bear the hostilities outside.


    It was at that moment. Alberu casuallymented.


    ¡°It¡¯d be great if we can form an alliance with them.¡±


    Cale turned toward Alberu.


    He stared at Alberu for a bit before opening his mouth to speak.


    ¡°I n on meeting Duke Fredo soon as well.¡±


    ¡°He seems like an interesting Vampire.¡±


    ¡°He does.¡±


    Other than how he said that Cale''s blood was the greatest medicine, of course.


    ¡°I n on stopping by to meet with the World Tree before immediately meeting with the Vampire.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you''ll be busy. Anything I can help with?¡±


    Alberu instantly felt the mood change.


    He felt that the sitting Cale¡¯s body was covered by a grim aura as he asked that question.


    ¡°...Cale?¡±


    ¡°Your highness, no, hyung-nim.¡±


    Alberu flinched as he made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡®...What¡¯s up with his gaze?¡¯


    Cale had a vicious gaze.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, your little brother has one request.¡±


    ¡°...O, okay. Tell me.¡±


    Alberu could hear Cale sounding more desperate than ever.


    His grim voice filled the bedroom.


    ¡°...Please stop the White Star¡¯s nonsense from spreading.¡±


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Alberu sighed.


    Cale realized something at that moment.


    ¡®Even his highness can¡¯t do it. I''m screwed.¡¯


    Cale lowered his head and Alberu patted his shoulder.


    ¡°I will definitely let my little bro''s cker dreamse true. Trust me.¡±


    Alberu could see Cale''s gaze start to change.


    Cale bluntly shared his inner thoughts.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I''m just going to run after taking care of the White Star. Nobody will be able to find me if I go into hiding.¡±


    Cale avoided looking at Alberu who was looking at him with a pitying gaze. He then made eye contact with Choi Han who smiled innocently and started to speak.


    ¡°Cale-nim, you¡¯ll get it done. You can do it.¡±


    ¡®...This senior cheering me on like this is even more annoying.¡¯


    Cale looked away from Choi Han as well.


    - Human! I don¡¯t want to live in hiding! Just confidently show yourself and live! You deserve to do that!


    He ignored Raon''s statement that made his body churn as well.


    Cale was starting to get frustrated.


    Knock knock knock-


    Someone knocked on the door at that moment.


    They heard a familiar voice as all three of them looked toward the door.


    ¡°Your highness, my name is Cage. I came to meet young master Cale-nim.¡±


    The crazy priestess Cage.


    She was standing outside the door.


    Cale motioned to Choi Han who opened the door.


    Screeeech-


    Cage walked in with a bright expression.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Cale immediately started to speak to Cage who was greeting them brightly.


    Click.


    Choi Han quickly closed the door as Cale''s voice filled the bedroom.


    ¡°Miss Cage, I''m going to move past greetings since we greeted each other earlier. Miss Cage, why were you there earlier?¡±


    Cage was not a weak person who would get caught as a hostage.


    Why had she been called the crazy priestess in The Birth of a Hero?


    The Birth of a Hero.


    In the novel, Cage had killed half of the assassins who killed her close friend Taylor and was emunicated formitting murder.


    ¡®I just chose my loyalty and duty as a person over the will of the god. I believe that that was the right thing to do. I''m free now!¡¯


    She then left her mark as a soldier of justice on the battlefield while being called the crazy priestess.


    ¡®Miss Cage''s specialty was casting curses.¡¯


    Her curses were said to be strong because they used the powers of the God of Death.


    Of course, he had never seen Cage fight yet.


    ¡®There''s no way such a person would get caught so easily.¡¯


    Cale looked toward Cage who was looking back at him.


    Smile.


    The corners of her lips went up and her bright expression quickly turned calm.


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking me why I was captured as a hostage...¡±


    Cage responded in a low voice.


    ¡°I saw them trying to kidnap innocent citizens, so I was going to get captured with them before finding an opening to f*ck them up and rescue the citizens.¡±


    Cale heard Alberu mumble, ¡®...f*ck them up?¡¯ But he could not respond to that.


    It was because Cage continued to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim. The God of Death has asked me way too many times how I feel about bing a Holy Maiden. It was so annoying that I would want to smack that damn mouth of his if he was in front of me.¡±


    Cale felt his back slowly starting to get cold.


    ¡°But he said something to me today. He said that it might not be bad to give another human the Saint position.¡±


    Silence filled the bedroom.


    Everybody was looking at Cale since the moment Cage mentioned, ¡®another human.¡¯


    She broke the silence and asked Cale a question.


    "What do you think? Do you have any intentions of making the White Star''smentse true?¡±

 Chapter 528: Mountain after mountain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 528: Mountain after mountain (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Silence filled the bedroom.


    Crown prince Alberu¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®What did I just hear?¡¯


    He recalled what Cage had just said.


    ¡®What do you think? Do you have any intentions of making the White Star''smentse true?¡¯


    ¡®Make the White Star''smentse true? That¡¯s what the God of Death said?¡¯


    Alberu was truly shocked this time.


    ¡®This is unexpected.¡¯


    Alberu got the chills the more he thought about the current situation. Didn¡¯t that mean that what the White Star said might be reality?


    The God of Death.


    Alberu started to think about that god.


    ¡®...That church does not have too many believers.¡¯


    People who believed in the God of Death were spread out throughout the Roan Kingdom. This was simr to most other churches within the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡®It¡¯s because the Roan Kingdom does not have a national religion.¡¯


    Some people have found it odd that the Crossman royal family who were said to have been blessed by the Sun God did not choose the Church of the Sun God as its national religion.


    ¡®I¡¯d have to be crazy to take the Church of the Sun God as our national religion.¡¯


    But from Alberu¡¯s perspective, as well as the rest of the Crossman household''s perspective, the Sun God was just a fearful entity who kept its eye on them.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, there isn¡¯t much known about the Church of the God of Death other than the vow of death.¡¯


    But the God of Death was acting so aggressively regarding the White Star issue?


    A single thought popped up in Alberu¡¯s mind.


    ¡®I need to look into it.¡¯


    He needed to gather information on the God of Death and his church.


    Alberu peeked toward Cale as he organized his thoughts.


    ¡®...Will this punk really ept the will of a god?¡¯


    He was curious.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°That, that-¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    His body was stiff and his emotions were slowly starting to show on his face as if he was really shocked.


    "That motherf*cking God of Death!¡±


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    Alberu was wowed.


    ¡®He¡¯s willing to even swear at gods without any hesitation!¡¯


    He knew that Cage would deliver the message to the God of Death.


    Alberu was amazed by his little brother for the first time in a long while.


    Cale didn''t care as he was extremely angry.


    ¡®He keeps doing these crazy shits these days.¡±


    ¡®Is the God of Death a crazy bastard?¡¯


    Cale was very angry. He subconsciously pounded his chest with his fist.


    ¡®I mean, he brought two people from the innocent Choi family here and even made a deal to try to bring a third one over. Then he also brought me here when I was just rxing on my vacation and reading a novel.¡¯


    He was also the being who had started this countdown that Cale had not wanted, talking about sending him back or letting him stay here.


    ¡°...Now he wants to get in the way of my dream too?¡±


    Being someone who received the will of a god would not allow him to live a cker life as it would force him to live in hiding because everybody would be trying to find him.


    A truly vicious and chaotic glow could be seen in Cale''s gaze as he quietly mumbled.


    A noise that did not seem to fit the situation started to fill the bedroom.


    p- p p, p-


    Someone was pping.


    Everybody turned toward the woman.


    Cage was pping with a very satisfied smile on her face.


    She then started to praise Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim! Your tone just now as you cursed the God of Death was fabulous! Hahaha!¡±


    Sheughed loudly before slowly taking drinking sses out of her baggy sleeves.


    ¡°Young master-nim, you are rejecting the offer, right? You truly are wise! The will of a god my ass! You just need to live as you want. You can¡¯t live your life doing what other people want.¡±


    A bottle came out of her sleeve as well.


    Alberu gasped in surprise.


    ¡®How does she keep a bottle and sses hidden in her sleeves?¡¯


    It was amazing.


    "Let¡¯s drink since we share the same desires! Ahahaha!¡±


    Cage seemed quite happy.


    The reason was soon revealed.


    ¡°Younded him a good one! Hahahaha!¡±


    They didn''t need to ask who hended a hit on.


    Cale looked toward Cage who was happy tond a hit on the God of Death and started to speak.


    ¡°I''m guessing you expected that I would respond like this?¡±


    She answered Cale''s question while setting the alcohol up on a nearby table.


    ¡°I assumed that''s how you would respond, young master-nim. Was I wrong?¡±


    ¡°No. You made an astute observation.¡±


    Cale responded without any hesitation and sat down on a chair by the table. He then made eye contact with someone.


    Flinch.


    Cale¡¯s shoulders subconsciously started to shake.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Alberu and Cage who looked in the same direction after seeing Cale¡¯s reaction flinched as well.


    Alberu could see Choi Han standing there.


    ¡®...What''s wrong with him?¡¯


    Alberu had seen Choi Han¡¯s sharp gaze in the past, but he had never seen Choi Han looking so tantly vicious.


    Choi Han quietly looking at one spot while his eyes were burning with anger was many times more vicious than Cale''s angry expression just a moment ago.


    ¡®...His stoic expression is even scarier.¡¯


    Choi Han slowly closed his eyes as Alberu had that thought and continued to look at Choi Han.


    Choi Han recalled the first time he went to see the World Tree.


    Raon and Cale had met the World Tree prior to that meeting, but that had been Choi Han¡¯s first time.


    Cale had chatted with the World Tree while keeping his hand on her trunk.


    Choi Han had heard what Cale said to the World Tree.


    ¡®Are you saying that the God of Death is aiming for me?¡¯


    The World Tree had said that the God of Death was aiming for Cale.


    Choi Han had asked Cale about itter.


    ¡®Did the God of Death do something?¡¯


    ¡®...Mm... you see.¡¯


    That was the first time Choi Han had seen Cale be unable to respond properly.


    ¡®Cale-nim.¡¯


    ¡®...Mm. He seems to want to take something from me.¡¯


    That was what Cale had said after Choi Han pushed him for an answer once more.


    Elf priestess Adite had said something once Cale gave that response.


    ¡®Is it death?¡¯


    Choi Han had thought that that was the answer after hearing her say it.


    He thought that the only thing that the God of Death would want from a person would be death or something rted to death.


    ¡®No. It¡¯s not like that.¡¯


    However, Cale had sternly said that Adite was wrong.


    But Choi Han had seen it.


    He had seen Cale''s unique expression he had whenever he was worried about something.


    Choi Han instantly realized that what the God of Death wanted from Cale was something so important that Cale could not openly tell the others about it.


    Choi Han opened his closed eyes.


    ¡®...The God of Death wants Cale-nim to receive his will? He wants to take something from him?¡¯


    "Absolutely not.¡±


    His emotionless voice sounded very cold.


    There was a bundle of ck energy fluctuating next to Choi Han as well.


    ¡°...I, the great and mighty will not even leave gods alone.¡±


    It was the invisible Raon.


    His chaotically sparkling dark blue eyes appeared within the ck energy that wrapped around Raon to the point that his body could not be seen.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale got slightly scared after seeing the two of them.


    It was scary seeing these two ck individuals acting like this at the same time.


    Cale was slightly scared but feigned ignorance and asked Cage a question.


    "Why is the God of Death acting this way to me?¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cage and Alberu were finally able to take their eyes off Raon and Choi Han and snap out of it.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cage seemed to contemte Cale¡¯s question for a bit before opening the bottle and filling the ss.


    Chhhhhhh-


    Cage took a big gulp once the ss was full.


    ¡°Ahhhh-¡±


    A happy smile finally appeared on her face.


    However, her gaze was serious.


    She looked toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Even I do not know why the God of Death is acting this way towards you, young master-nim. He has not said anything about it.¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    She tapped the empty ss on the table gently before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Mm, however.¡±


    Cale waited for her to continue and Cage continued without filtering anything, simr to her personality.


    ¡°Remember how I was caught as a hostage earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Do you by chance know the identity of the people in grey robes?¡±


    "Aren¡¯t they people who serve the Demonic race?¡±


    Cage peeked toward Alberu after hearing Cale¡¯s response. Cage rxed and continued as Alberu looked as if he knew about it as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, they are people who serve the Demonic race. I realized it the moment I saw them use their powers.¡±


    It was an instinctual thing for Cage.


    Squeeze.


    She tightened her grip on the ss as she continued to speak.


    ¡°But that really isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    ¡°...Not a big deal?¡±


    Alberu unintentionally interjected. It could not be helped.


    How could it not be a big deal when people serving the Demonic race showed up?


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Cage looked toward Alberu.


    "Are all gods in the world good and just?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Are all believers good and just?¡±


    Alberu did not respond.


    Cage looked at the silent Alberu before filling her ss again.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that there would be people serving the Demonic race since there are people who serve the gods, their opposite?¡±


    Cage knew that her thoughts were not normal.


    But there was something she had learned while living in the world.


    ¡°Everything has two sides to it. If there is white, then there is ck. That is an obviousw of nature.¡±


    Cale looked at Cage with an odd feeling inside him.


    Cage¡¯s natural worth became visible whenever he chatted with her.


    That was why she could make such decisions and act without any hesitation.


    Of course, Cale had no positive nor negative thoughts about her values. He had no ns on thinking about it. It was none of his business.


    ¡°Anyway, their existence is not a problem.¡±


    Tap.


    The bottle was ced on the table.


    ¡°The problem is...¡±


    Cage¡¯s gaze sank down.


    ¡°That items from the Demon World have made it over to our world.¡±


    Cale thought about the drums on the battlefield and the White Star¡¯s white mask.


    The drums and the mask.


    They should both be items from the Demon World.


    Cage took another gulp of alcohol.


    ck!


    She continued to speak after mming the ss on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s also the fact that those items are being used for evil. They are being used to harm people.¡±


    Those were problems for Cage.


    She could not just sit back and watch that happen. Although she was emunicated from the church, she still used the powers of that side.


    Having those powers came with a level of responsibility. That was her philosophy.


    ¡°We need to destroy those items. Hopefully, before they harm even more people with them.¡±


    Cage looked toward Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to follow the God of Death''s orders. I won''t follow him either. But I still want to destroy those items.¡±


    Cage had seen the people who were cowering in fear after being taken hostage.


    ¡°Young master-nim. You n on fighting against the White Star, right?¡±


    Chhhhhhh-


    Cage put a new ss in front of Cale and filled it with alcohol.


    ¡°Please take me with you. I promise I''ll be useful.¡±


    She then waited for Cale''s response.


    And then, she smiled.


    ¡°Ahh. This alcohol is a bit bitter.¡±


    It was because Cale picked up the cup and drank the whole thing at once.


    She could feel Cale giving her permission with the empty ss. Cage¡¯s smile became even wider.


    Cale just looked at her without saying much.


    ¡®...I need both Saint Jack and Cage.¡¯


    The chances of the Demonic race getting involved in future battles were highly likely, so he needed Jack and Cage.


    It would also be beneficial in many ways to have Cage by his side as the promised date with the God of Death got closer.


    Cale filled her ss.


    "Wow, you¡¯re filling it so much.¡±


    Cageughed and picked up the ss.


    It was at that moment.


    ng. ng.


    They heard someone tapping on the window.


    Everybody inside the bedroom turned toward the window.


    ¡°...A bird?¡±


    A beautiful ck bird was tapping on the window with its beak.


    They had never seen such a bird before as it was not one of the birds that lived in the Roan Kingdom. That was why they found it to be odd.


    Was it the enemy?


    Everybody had that thought on their minds.


    A sense of nervousness filled the bedroom.


    The bird seemed to have realized this as it lowered its wings to show that it had no intention of attacking.


    ¡°Should I open the window?¡±


    Cale cautiously asked Alberu who nodded his head.


    ¡°It seems to havee looking for us, so let it in but we will surround it as soon as it enters.¡±


    ¡°I will open it.¡±


    Choi Han walked toward the window with his hand on the hilt of his sword and opened the window.


    Click. Screeeech-!


    The window slowly opened.


    Flutter-


    The bird elegantly entered through the window. Choi Han closed the window as he pulled out his sword. Raon was slowly gathering his mana as well.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°The situation changed a bit. That¡¯s why I came here myself.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale recognized this voice. It was a voice that was already recorded in his memories.


    ¡°...Duke Fredo?¡±


    Cale could see the beautiful ck bird flying toward him.


    The bird elegantlynded on the table and opened its beak again.


    ¡°Yes, it is I.¡±


    The bird elegantly fluttered its wings once before folding them and focusing its gaze on Cale.


    The ck bird majestically asked as Cale was shocked by this unexpected visit.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, what do you think? Have you thought about it yet? I want to quickly drink your blood.¡±

 Chapter 529: Mountain after mountain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 529: Mountain after mountain (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡®Why did this Vampiree here?¡¯


    Cale was shocked.


    He thought this Vampire was going to send him an invitation, and furthermore, how the hell did he know he was here?


    Flutter.


    The ck bird didn¡¯t care whether Cale was shocked or not and slightly flew up and moved elsewhere.


    Plop.


    The birdnded on Alberu Crossman''s bed.


    Chhhhh!


    The ck bird opened up its shiny beautiful ck wings and with some elegant movements...


    ¡°Your highness, Alberu Crossman. Nice to meet you.¡±


    It greeted Alberu.


    ¡°My name is Duke Fredo Von Ejen of the Endable Kingdom. I currently lead the Vampires of the two continents.¡±


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    Alberu quietly mumbled in amazement before slightly bowing toward the ck bird.


    ¡°Nice to meet you as well.¡±


    Alberu was speaking somewhat respectfully to follow the proper etiquette of addressing a foreign nation''s Duke. The ck bird¡¯s eyes slightly curled up in response.


    ¡°I wished to meet your highness at some point, but I apologize for suddenly barging in like this.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Your highness, you truly are as wise and benevolent as I''ve heard.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Duke Fredo, you are the one who seems quite wise.¡±


    ¡®Oh?¡¯


    Cale looked toward the ck bird and Alberu who were chatting peacefully with each other in disbelief.


    Alberu noticed Cale''s gaze and started to speak.


    ¡°Little brother, have you ever thought about learning such cool etiquette like Duke Fredo''s?¡±


    ¡®What nonsense is this?¡¯


    Cale just said whatever came to mind.


    ¡°I n on being a cker, so I don''t think I¡¯ll have anywhere to use that etiquette even if I learned them.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Alberu sighed.


    Cale found Alberu¡¯s pitying gaze to be odd.


    ¡®...Why is he looking at me like that?¡¯


    Although he didn''t know the reason, it made him feel extremely iffy that Cale slightly started to frown as he looked at Alberu.


    Alberu shook his head and then started to speak toward Duke Fredo.


    ¡°Based on what I heard, Duke Fredo was unconscious. Are you okay?¡±


    Smile.


    Alberu started to smile.


    He had a sharp gaze toward Duke Fredo as if they had not been speaking peacefully to each other at all.


    The ck bird who received his observing gaze directly shared his astonishment.


    ¡°Hooo. You''ve heard about my condition.¡±


    Swish.


    The ck bird turned toward Cale.


    The ck bird¡¯s eyes shed as they looked at him.


    ¡°I''m extremely curious as to how his highness knew about my condition. My current condition should have been a secret.¡±


    Cale just shrugged his shoulders toward the ck bird.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to tell him that the Wind Elementals told me.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want to share that information with someone who was not his ally.


    Duke Fredo seemed to notice this as he did not ask further.


    Flutter.


    He pped his wings and flew up into the air.


    ¡°Your highness, if it is okay with you, may I have a conversation with young master Cale Henituse in secret?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Do whatever you need.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, your highness. I wille bade goodbye before I leave.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Cale observed the bird and the crown prince in a stiff position as he thought to himself.


    ¡®They work well off each other.¡¯


    Cale chuckled and got up from his seat.


    He was the one Duke Fredo wanted to chat with the most.


    He had no reason to decline that conversation.


    It was even better that he didn¡¯t need to go looking for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go chat in my bedroom.¡±


    They couldn''t talk in the reception room nor an office because this was the Stan Lord¡¯s Castle.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Duke Fredo happily left with Cale.


    ...Whilending on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®What the hell is he doing?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Duke Fredo who gracefullynded on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder with shock.


    Duke Fredo didn''t care and patted Choi Han''s shoulder with his foot before speaking in a satisfied voice.


    ¡°Mm. This shoulder is nice because it is the firmest. This is satisfactory.¡±


    Cale could see Choi Han''s pupils shaking after being taken back by this development.


    Duke Fredo who did not notice this at all patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulder with his feet again.


    ¡°Choi Han, you escort me.¡±


    Cale could see something at that moment.


    ¡®What is up with this bastard?¡¯


    He could tell that Choi Han was swearing in his head just by looking at his eyes.


    Cale subconsciously took a step away from Choi Han and headed toward the bedroom door.


    - Human!


    Raon was invisible and right behind him.


    - Is it okay for that fearless Vampire to move around like this after iming to be unconscious?


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    Cale kind of bowed toward Alberu who was waving his hand and grabbed the doorknob.


    - Oh, human, also! You cannot get close to the God of Death at all! The God of Death seems to be cunning! Don¡¯t worry, I won''t let even a god get away with messing with you!


    ¡®Oops. I forgot about the God of Death.¡¯


    Cale had forgotten about the God of Death issue because of Duke Fredo''s sudden appearance.


    Click.


    Cale turned the doorknob and headed outside.


    A couple of Royal Knights were standing a bit away while guarding the area around Alberu¡¯s bedroom door. Cale greeted them before starting to walk toward his room.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    He turned his head after hearing someone calling his name from behind him.


    Cage walked out from behind Choi Han, who was walking with the ck bird on his shoulder, and approached Cale.


    She stood next to Cale and quietly whispered something in his ear.


    ¡°Young master-nim, is it fine to consider that you are declining the offer for sure?¡±


    Cale answered sternly without even a second of hesitation.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was one thing tond a punch on the God of Death, but he did not want to move ording to a god¡¯s will.


    Cage blinked a few times after hearing his response before mumbling to herself.


    ¡°Hmm, I don''t know if he¡¯ll listen. He¡¯s a persistent god. He¡¯s such a blockhead that you can''t really talk to him.¡±


    Cale flinched.


    Cage who was mumbling to herself slowly looked up at Cale¡¯s face and observed him.


    Smile.


    She then started to smile.


    ¡°I will figure out a way.¡±


    - Human! Cage is smiling like when you and the crown prince are scamming someone! No, she¡¯s smiling in an even scarier way!


    That smile soon turned to her usual refreshing smile and she bowed to Cale.


    ¡°Then see you next time.¡±


    ¡°...Sure.¡±


    Cale watched Cage leave in the opposite direction before his expression turned stiff.


    He turned away from Cage and started to walk toward his room.


    ¡®The God of Death...things are getting annoying.¡¯


    His expression continued to stiffen from the frustration he felt as he thought about his situation.


    The invisible Raon and Choi Han... As well as Duke Fredo on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder followed quietly behind Cale.


    Cale¡¯s group could no longer see the area around Alberu''s bedroom.


    There were many people who had watched them from the beginning.


    ¡°...Wasn''t his expression too vicious?¡±


    The voice of one of the knights in the hallway filled the area.


    Peek peek.


    The knights guarding the crown prince''s room stopped looking solemn and serious and peeked at each other.


    ¡®This is weird.¡¯


    ¡®His expression...was very serious.¡¯


    The battle had ended.


    But Cale Henituse, the person who could be said was the one to end the battle, had entered the crown prince''s bedroom looking weak and down but left with a stiff and serious expression and headed somewhere.


    His steps looked firm and urgent.


    All of the knights had ominous feelings.


    They were the ones who were responsible for guarding the crown prince and protecting the kingdom after all.


    That was why they were worried that another war or something big would happen.


    The Knight Captain was not there right now, so one of the knights cautiously started to ask.


    ¡°Do you think...something happened to young master Cale-nim?¡±


    His sunbae knight let out a fake cough before adding on.


    ¡°Looks that way. He¡¯s always working for the Roan Kingdom...he¡¯s always busy and unable to rest.¡±


    One of the quietest Knights started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°It might be for the entire world and not just the Roan Kingdom. Didn''t you guys see it just now too?¡±


    The knights all looked toward him as it was rare for him to speak.


    He usually did not speak because he was a deep thinker.


    ¡°See what?¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim chatting with someone.¡±


    They recalled the person who had just whispered to Cale.


    ¡°...You mean thedy wearing the priestess robe?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That madam-, isn¡¯t she Lord Stan¡¯s close friend?¡±


    The knights had not reacted to her being here because they were clear about her identity.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not it.¡±


    "What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I think I can answer that for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The knight chatting with the quiet knight looked toward his hoobae knight who had been the first to speak.


    Peek peek.


    The hoobae knight looked around in order to make sure that they were the only ones there before he cautiously started to speak.


    He needed to be even more cautious as this was the Stan Lord¡¯s Castle and not the pce.


    ¡°Thedy from earlier is indeed Lord Stan''s close friend, however...¡±


    Gulp.


    He gulped and continued to speak.


    ¡°...She is also an emunicated priestess of the Church of the God of Death.¡±


    The knights who had been quietly listening to him reacted to that statement.


    "Emunicated?¡±


    ¡°The God of Death?¡±


    It was because it was difficult and rare for a priestess to be emunicated.


    ¡°Yes. She was emunicated from the church of the God of Death, but you see...¡±


    The important information was here.


    The hoobae knight shared the story he had heard from his close friend who was a knight at the Stan Lord¡¯s Castle.


    "She was emunicated, but the Church of the God of Death does not dare to touch her.¡±


    He shared his thoughts.


    ¡°And based on what I''ve heard, that emunicated priestess-nim can still use powers like the vow of death that the God of Death gives to his priests.¡±


    ¡°...How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Peek peek.


    The knight looked around once more before continuing to speak.


    ¡°The fact that the church does not dare to touch that priestess-nim is because the God of Death still considers her to be his child. Such a person came urgently looking for young master Cale-nim. She then chatted so closely with him.¡±


    The knight known for being silent started to speak again.


    ¡°Especially right after that evil White Star bastard told us that thing about young master Cale-nim.¡±


    A priestess who was emunicated but still remained the child of a god.


    That priestess urgently came looking for Cale and chatted so closely with him until just a moment ago.


    Cale had turned stiff after that conversation.


    The White Star had just said that Cale was someone who had received the will of a god.


    Of course, the White Star did not say which god it was. He just considered Cale to be an envoy of a god.


    Young master Cale was saying that that was not the case, but...


    A scenario popped up in the knights¡¯ minds.


    They all subconsciously looked at each other.


    ¡°...Perhaps?¡±


    The knights all looked toward the quiet Knight. He stood up straight after receiving their gazes and started to speak.


    ¡°I just shared my hypothesis.¡±


    He then shut up again.


    All of them shut up.


    They felt as if they figured out something they were not supposed to know.


    Silence filled the hallway once more.


    Cale closed his bedroom door and looked toward the center of the room.


    ¡°So, why did youe to find me?¡±


    Flutter.


    The ck bird that elegantly started to flutter its wings on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder approached Cale.


    It then made eye contact with Cale once it was about a step away.


    The bird¡¯s beak opened again.


    ¡°My friend, it looks like you''ll need to go to the Endable Kingdom with me.¡±


    ¡®...Since when am I your friend?¡¯


    Cale was bbergasted.

 Chapter 530: Mountain after mountain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 530: Mountain after mountain (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale lifted his index finger and pointed at himself.


    ¡°Me...¡±


    He then pointed toward the ck bird.


    ¡°... And you are friends?¡±


    The ck bird¡¯s eyes curled up.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Cale flinched after seeing a ck aura filling the room.


    Crackle!


    The ck bird suddenly cracked into pieces. Once those pieces disappeared...


    Plop.


    Duke Fredo in his child¡¯s form gently stepped down on the ground. He then looked up at Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Of course we are friends. Actually, it''d be fine to call us brothers too.¡±


    Smile.


    The boy started to smile. For being a child¡¯s smile, there was a sense of cruelty visible in it. His innocent voice filled the room.


    ¡°Yes, brothers might be a better expression. Doesn''t brothers sound good since we are people who will share blood?¡±


    ¡®This crazy bastard!¡¯


    Step.


    Cale took a step toward Duke Fredo.


    ng!


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Cale then took a step back in shock. Cale looked toward the sparkling silver item.


    Drip.


    Red blood dripped down the sword touching Duke Fredo''s skin. The silver light Cale had seen was the de of a sword.


    He looked at the sword touching Duke Fredo¡¯s neck. He then slowly moved his gaze to the owner of the sword.


    ¡®... So vicious!¡¯


    There were no emotions visible on Choi Han¡¯s face as he held the sword against Duke Fredo''s neck.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but I''m not in a good mood right now. It¡¯d be best to stop with the nonsense.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s voice sounded calm but firm.


    ¡®But his tone is still innocent!¡¯


    Cale thought that it was the same innocent Choi Han, but he could tell that Choi Han was seriously angry.


    ¡®... This is nice. ¡¯


    Cale found it nice to see Choi Han baring his fangs at someone he found to be annoying instead of him. Cale was thinking that Choi Han was very good at dealing with crazy people like Clopeh and now this guy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hey, Vampire! Our human''s blood is not tasty! Don¡¯t drink it!¡±


    Even Raon revealed himself at that moment and viciously red at Duke Fredo. Cale smiled with satisfaction while walking toward these two ck beings.


    - A wise decision, Cale. You will faint for a long time if you use an ancient power one more time in your current state. That¡¯s why you should stick next to strong individuals like them until you get to rest a day or two.


    The Super Rock praised Cale as if he was satisfied with Cale''s decision.


    - Cale, very sly of you to take advantage of the people around you.


    Cale ignored the Super Rock''sments and sat down on the chair next to Choi Han.


    He then started to speak toward Duke Fredo.


    ¡°Why did you suddenlye looking for me like this?¡±


    ¡°I''d appreciate it if you''d move this sword away first.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han after hearing Fredo''sment and Choi Han finally withdrew his sword and stood next to Cale.


    Duke Fredo walked over and sat down on the chair opposite Cale.


    ¡°Tsk, you all must not know how valuable blood is.¡±


    Swipe.


    He touched his neck. It was a light injury so the blood had already stopped.


    ¡®... He definitely is amazing. ¡¯


    Fredo made sure to remember that Choi Han''s sword draw was so quick that even he had missed it before starting to speak again. He had been the one to request this chat after all.


    ¡°Currently, I am in seclusion in my grand residence at the Endable Kingdom''s capital as I am unconscious.¡±


    Cale had assumed this based on what he had heard. He remained silent as he wanted to hear more details and Fredo continued to speak.


    ¡°It was to trick the nobles who were on the northern snowy mountain and the members of the Endable Kingdom.¡±


    Fredo continued to speak. In order to avoid being called a Duke who did not do anything in the battle at the northern snowy mountains, he faked a battle against Cale before they reached the snowy region.


    ¡°Disguises are our specialty.¡±


    Vampires needed to live in hiding even more than Dark Elves. The fact that they needed blood from living beings every so often required them to live such lives. That was why they were talented in camouge and disguise. This was how Fredo was able to make it look as if he was in critical condition.


    ¡°Of course, it was not simply to dodge negative attention from the nobles. I did it to also avoid the White Star''s suspicion. That bastard trusts me more than you would expect.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡®The White Star said that this bastard was loyal. ¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Duke Fredo let out a deep sigh. Cale turned toward him.


    ¡°I was nning on feigning unconsciousness for a little longer before continuing my act as the White Star¡¯s loyal noble.¡±


    ¡°... Won''t the White Star rush back to the Endable Kingdom to see his loyal subordinate?¡±


    Was it okay for Fredo to be rxing like this here?


    Cale asked the question and Fredo nonchntly responded.


    ¡°Yes, I''m sure he went to see me. But the White Star won¡¯t be able to see me right away. My household''s Vampire healers are not allowing anyone to enter as they are focused on treating me.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not like the treatment will continue for days. Shouldn¡¯t you hurry back to show yourself to the White Star?¡±


    The White Star would be suspicious and wonder if Duke Fredo was really in critical condition if he didn¡¯t show himself for multiple days while iming to be in treatment. There was no way a loyal subordinate would continue to reject his liege who came to visit him because he was injured.


    ¡°Correct. I need to hurry back, but I ended up learning about the White Star¡¯s crazy n.¡±


    ¡®What? Crazy n?¡¯


    Cale recalled how Duke Fredo had said that the situation had changed.


    ¡°... I mean that the situation has changed.¡±


    Duke Fredo said that one more time. Cale could see that Duke Fredo looked serious.


    ¡°What kind of situation is it that you are acting like this?¡±


    Duke Fredo''s purple eyes looked toward Cale.


    ¡°You know that the Demonic race is nning something, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, but I don''t know what they are nning.¡±


    Cale nonchntly responded to Fredo''s question.


    ¡°Then this should be easy to exin.¡±


    Plop.


    Duke Fredo undid a button on his well-pressed shirt¡¯s sleeve as he continued to speak.


    ¡°The Demon World wants to turn this Natural World into theirnd.¡±


    Plop.


    He undid both of his sleeve buttons.


    ¡°Furthermore, they want the Demonic race to run freely on thisnd.¡±


    Fredo stared at Cale. Cale who looked right back at him started to speak.


    "Are they really nning on opening The Gate to the Demon World?¡±


    The Demonic race needed to open the Gate to the Demon World to climb over to the Natural World.


    ¡®Is the White Star really trying to open the Gate to the Demon World on thisnd? Was that his contact with the Demonic race?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s mind quickly started to move. But his thoughts were quickly stopped.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Fredo sternly rejected that im.


    ¡°There are no ns to open the Gate to the Demon World right now. It is possible that we may open it in the future. But that¡¯s not the n right now.¡±


    ¡°... Then what is he trying to do now?¡±


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    Fredo called his name but was looking to the side. Raon and Fredo made eye contact.


    "The moment the Gate to the Demon World is opened, the Divine World would notice and inform the Dragons.¡±


    Cale knew about this because Dragon Lord Sheritt had told him.


    ¡°That is why they don''t dare to barge in from the Demon World. Why? Both sides would receive serious damage if the Demonic race and the Divine race were to fight. The Demonic race simply desires thisnd, they have no desire to fight a battle of life and death with the Divine race.¡±


    That didn''t make sense. They didn¡¯t want to fight, but the Demon World had signed a contract with the White Star to plot something in this world.


    Cale''s expression changed after hearing what Fredo said next.


    ¡°Now then. There¡¯s something here. There¡¯s a loophole among the things I just said.¡±


    ¡®A loophole?¡¯


    Cale recalled the things Fredo just said as Fredo continued to speak.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. The only way that the gods and the Divine race know when the Demon World is trying to invade this world is-¡±


    ¡°... The Gate to the Demon World.¡±


    ¡°That''s right!¡±


    Fredo started to smile brightly.


    ¡°You noticed it right away. That¡¯s right! It is from the odd dimensional twist that should not appear in nature! The gods and Divine race will know that the Demonic race is trying toe over based on the dimensional twist caused by the Gate to the Demon World.¡±


    Something shed through Cale''s mind at that moment.


    ¡®Then does that mean they wouldn''t notice if the Demonic race found a way here without using the Gate to the Demon World?¡¯


    Duke Fredo continued to speak as if he knew Cale''s question.


    ¡°Of course, the gods and the Divine race will realize it as soon as a Demonic race uses their powers in this Natural World.¡±


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    ¡®Doesn''t that mean that the gods and the Divine race won¡¯t know if the Demonic race walks around here without using their powers?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression had turned pale.


    ¡°Human, are you shocked?¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, are you okay?¡±


    Raon and Choi Han approached Cale in shock. It was because hisplexion had suddenly changed.


    Grab.


    Cale could see Fredo grabbing his hand with both hands.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Cale stopped Choi Han who was about to draw his sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let him be.¡±


    Cale then saw Fredo opening his palm. Fredo then covered that open palm with his arm so that Raon and Choi Han won''t be able to see.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    Cale''s paleplexion recovered a bit and he started to smile after hearing Fredo''sment.


    ¡®This bastard knows. ¡¯


    The moment he closed his eyes and had that thought... Fredo started to write on Cale¡¯s palm with his finger.


    < The gods have eyes in many ces around the world. It''s best to be stealthy. >


    Cale started to smile even more.


    Fredo knew about the eyes of the gods. Cale had turned pale earlier because of this one question.


    ¡®... If the Demonic race is plotting something in this world... How can the gods who have eyes all around the world not know about it?¡¯


    It would have been difficult for the White Star to avoid those eyes during these past 1,000 years.


    Even Cale''s body was touched by the powers of the God of Death because of the Vow of death.


    ¡®In my case, they said it was a location tracker. ¡¯


    They couldn''t see or hear anything going on around Cale but he could locate him.


    < The eyes of the gods cannot reach the Endable Kingdom. The powers of the gods do not reach there at all. The gods know about it, of course. >


    ¡®Ah. ¡¯


    Cale now realized one of the reasons the gods did not know about what the Endable Kingdom was plotting.


    < And the information that I know are things only those with titles know about. >


    < Only five people, including the White Star, know about it. >


    < You are the sixth person. >


    Cale was silent as he continued to keep his eyes closed.


    It was fine to ask questions after hearing everything.


    More things continued to be written on his palm.


    < Cale Henituse. I''m sure you are curious to know how the Demonic race ns on entering this world without using the Gate to the Demon World. >


    Yes, he was curious.


    It was a big problem if that was possible.


    The World Tree had said the following.


    ¡®Gods cannot interfere with the happenings of the world. They cannot change nor modify the fate people were born with. ¡¯


    That was why they used Saints and Holy Maidens, as well as Dragons if it involved the Demonic race, to stop them. If it got really bad, then they sent the Divine race.


    That was why if the Demonic race found a way to stealthily enter this world and cause a ruckus, the entire world might end up in the Demonic race''s hands before anybody could do anything about it.


    ¡®Then how will the Demonic race make it over?¡¯


    Fredo continued to write at that moment.


    There were no traces left behind as he was using his finger on Cale¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale gasped.


    < Why do you think the Demonic race muste over from the Demon World? >


    < Won''t it be solved if they can ¡®create¡¯ the Demonic race here? >


    Create the Demonic race. But who?


    Cale thought about the White Star.


    ¡®... The White Star is nning on bing a part of the Demonic race!¡¯


    He was not subservient to the Demonic race.


    Cale''s heart thumped loudly.


    < The White Star, he, against Dragons, humans... He ns to be a ruler who has transcended all limits of this world. >


    < He will no longer be an existence of this world. >


    Cale opened his closed eyes. He looked right at the purple eyes looking at him and started to speak.


    ¡°Sounds like we need to destroy it.¡±


    They wanted to create it. Then they needed to destroy it to stop it.


    ¡°Duke Fredo, you knew about all this already. Why are you suddenly thinking it is crazy?¡±


    Smile.


    Fredo finally let go of Cale''s hand. He confirmed that Choi Han and Raon looked confused before starting to speak.


    ¡°He¡¯s rushing it.¡±


    ¡°Rushing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the White Star is rushing things.¡±


    Originally, this was supposed to happenter.


    That was why Fredo had nned on slowly taking over the Endable Kingdom and turning the White Star into a scarecrow or getting rid of him.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. That man is rushing things because of you.¡±


    ¡°... Because of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You are someone who has received the will-¡±


    Bang!


    Raon suddenly mmed down on the table with his chubby front paw.


    Craaaaaaack-


    The table cracked in half.


    Raon looked angry and started to shout as Cale turned toward him.


    ¡°No! Our human is not even a tiny bit interested in a god! He is a good human whose only dream is to be a cker!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°... You know?¡±


    ¡°... I don''t believe in the cker part but I know that he is not someone who has received the will of a god. I told Cale Henituse everything because I know that that is the case. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell him. They would hear everything.¡±


    They didn¡¯t need to ask who would hear. They knew that Fredo must be talking about the gods.


    ¡°To be honest with you, I hate both the gods and the Demonic race. I hate having anybody above me.¡±


    His goal was the most important.


    An arrogant smile appeared on Fredo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Anyway, you''ll need toe to the Endable Kingdom with me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Fredo grabbed Cale¡¯s hand again and quickly started to write.


    < The device to turn the White Star into a member of the Demonic race is located at the deepest spot of the Endable Kingdom. I cannot destroy it. I need your help. >


    ¡°I will tell you more details at the Endable Kingdom.¡±


    The device to change a human into a member of the Demonic race existed inside the Endable Kingdom.


    ¡®Is he telling the truth?¡¯


    Cale stared at Duke Fredo.


    The Endable Kingdom. That was the enemy headquarters. It was quite dangerous to go there.


    ¡®... But I need to go at least once. ¡¯


    Regardless of whether Fredo was telling the truth or lying... He needed to go to the Endable Kingdom at least once. That was a mysterious dimension where nothing was known about.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking about.¡±


    Cale looked toward him after hearing Duke Fredo''s voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then let me show you some proof so that you can trust me.¡±


    Fredo touched his wrist that was visible because he undid the buttons.


    ¡°The reason I was able to trick the White Star and move around so freely until now is because of a family treasure that has been passed down for generations.¡±


    ¡°... Are you going to give that treasure to me or something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''ll give it to you.¡±


    Cale looked toward Fredo in shock as he had just asked that question without expecting much.


    Fredo chuckled at him before continuing to speak.


    ¡°It is also how you will infiltrate the Endable Kingdom without hiding and causing any suspicion.¡±


    Cale was wondering what the hell he was he talking about.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You. How would you like to be me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale looked at the young Duke Fredo from head to toe.


    ¡®Be Duke Fredo? That much is not possible with dye magic. It¡¯s not like I''m a Dragon who is polymorphing. ¡¯


    Duke Fredo continued to speak at that moment.


    "Do you know how I can take on this young boy¡¯s appearance?¡±


    Shhh.


    He pulled up his sleeve.


    There was a ck band surrounding his arm.


    ¡°This treasure is able to record the current patriarch''s appearance from when he was young and help the patriarch turn into that young appearance whenever he wants until he dies.¡±


    Shhhhhhh-


    The ck band started to glow red.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale could now see that Duke Fredo was in his adult form. Duke Fredo who returned to his original appearance crossed his legs and leaned on the chair. He looked very sluggish.


    Cale, who was watching this, started to speak.


    ¡°Even if I go as the young Duke Fredo, there will at least be once when I have to meet the White Star as Duke Fredo. How do you n on tricking him?¡±


    Even if he could transform into young Duke Fredo''s appearance...He would get tangled up with the White Star and the other nobles. Most importantly, he would need to trick everyone inside the Endable Kingdom.


    There was no way that would be easy.


    "That¡¯s not an issue.¡±


    Fredo seemed very rxed.


    ¡°I guess I didn''t exin properly.¡±


    He touched his band as if he had forgotten a key detail.


    Shhhhhhh-


    He returned to his young appearance before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I am Fredo the Second in the Endable Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®Fredo the Second? Duke Fredo''s son?¡¯


    ¡°So...¡±


    The band shed again.


    Fredo returned to his adult form.


    ¡°I''m the father.¡±


    The band shed again. The young Fredo appeared.


    "This appearance is the son. Everybody other than a few subordinates all believe that this is the case.¡±


    Cale looked toward the smiling Vampire and started to speak.


    ¡°So you are saying that the people of the Endable Kingdom think that your young appearance is Fredo the Second?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They think this is my son.¡±


    ¡°... Then I will be going into the Endable Kingdom as your son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you will go into the Endable Kingdom holding your father¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    Cale was bbergasted.


    How could he not be when one person had tricked everyone else while pretending to be both the father and the son?


    ¡®But it is a good n. ¡¯


    Cale didn''t know about the Endable Kingdom.


    That was why there were chances that he would do something odd and people might find it weird.


    ¡®But if I¡¯m a child?¡¯


    Then they should be understanding of his actions.


    ¡®And it won''t be weird for a son to be by his father¡¯s side. ¡¯


    That was why Cale would be able to move with Duke Fredo and have him guide him around. It would be easy for him to get help as well.


    ¡®This doesn''t sound bad. ¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward the band on Duke Fredo''s arm.


    The band changed size based on Fredo''s physique, so it fit the young Duke Fredo''s arm as well.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. Some of your allies have seen my appearances.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    The mercenaries, Elves, and the others had seen Duke Fredo''s two different appearances.


    ¡°I''m sure that you can keep them quiet? Don¡¯t you have at least that much power?¡±


    Cale did not respond. It was obvious that he could do that.


    Duke Fredo seemed satisfied by hisck of response and took the band off his arm. He instantly returned to his adult form.


    ¡°Let''s go together, my son.¡±


    Cale quietly watched him for a bit before grabbing the band from Fredo.


    Smile.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to go up.


    ¡°Should I call you father?¡±


    Fredo smiled back and responded.


    ¡°By the way, you will need to call the White Star, Eldest Uncle.¡±


    ¡®What? Eldest Uncle?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°The White Star cherishes Fredo the Second quite a bit.¡±


    ¡®Damn it. ¡¯


    Cale was already getting chills.

 Chapter 531: Mountain after mountain (4)

    <h4>Chapter 531: Mountain after mountain (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...The White Star is the Eldest Uncle?¡±


    Cale subconsciously mumbled and lowered his head.


    Choi Han flinched at this reaction before approaching him and quietly whispering.


    "Cale-nim, should I do it?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Han was shocked at Cale''s response and then noticed Cale slowly raise his head.


    There was a bright smile on Cale¡¯s face as it became visible.


    ¡°It sounds fun.¡±


    ¡®The White Star cherishes Fredo the Second?¡¯


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯ll be fun to act like a spoiled nephew in front of him.¡¯


    It was giving him the chills, but it sounded fun.


    The corners of Cale''s lips kept twitching and trying to go up. But they were trying to go up in a very twisted way.


    He looked toward Duke Fredo.


    ¡®He was an arrogant and rude young boy.¡¯


    The young Duke Fredo''s appearance seemed like the type to be arrogant and rude, a kid who did as he pleased.


    ¡°What kind of personality did Duke Fredo the Second have?¡±


    A small smile appeared on Fredo''s face.


    ¡°My son is very respectful and full of ss.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°He¡¯s smart and he respects all adults regardless of their title.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°All parents inside the Endable Kingdom go, ¡®Be more like Naru-nim! Can¡¯t you see how well he grew up?¡¯ ¡±


    ¡°Naru?¡±


    ¡°Ah. I called him Fredo the Second, but his actual name is Naru Von Ejen. He''s a very shy and nice little kid.¡±


    ¡®...This is different than what I expected?¡¯


    Cale heard Choi Han mumbling next to him.


    ¡°...A model student?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Choi Han, that is the perfect description. He is a model student. He is also pure and his heart is tender.¡±


    Choi Han peeked toward Cale.


    ¡®...He seems frozen in shock.¡¯


    Cale looked stiff as he nkly stared at Fredo the Second.


    ¡°That is why many of the top individuals in the Endable Kingdom are quite concerned. They keep asking how someone who will lead the Duchy in the future could be so good and tender. Let¡¯s give it our best.¡±


    Cale suddenly got upset.


    ¡®Give it our best my ass.¡¯


    ¡°Ah. My son is 153 years old. It would be around 12 - 13 years old in human years.¡±


    - Human! You''ll be simr to us in age!


    ¡®...I know, I¡¯ll be the same age as On.¡¯


    Cale weakly lowered his head and had to listen to Fredo''s calm voice.


    ¡°You''ll be a cute and good little kid.¡±


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s hand was shaking as it held the band.


    ¡°Your highness. Young master Cale-nim has left.¡±


    The Mage Captain informed Alberu while peeking at Alberu¡¯s expression.


    ¡®Young master Cale returned in less than one hour after chatting with his highness to report something and then left. He only told his highness his reason for leaving.¡¯


    The Mage Captain thought about it before cautiously asking a question.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°...May I ask what young master Cale-nim went to do?¡±


    The Mage Captain¡¯s fists were clenched as he looked toward Alberu with a nervous gaze.


    ¡®I must know.¡¯


    The captain had heard from the knights that Cale had looked very serious.


    ¡®I''m sure that it¡¯s not something normal.¡¯


    That was why he had to know.


    The captain could not help but think that, although he was the captain of the Mage Brigade, he was extremely weak after this battle at the Stan territory.


    That was why he had set his resolve to get stronger and do whatever he needed to do to help.


    ¡°I''m sure your highness may not think that I am reliable, but...¡±


    He wascking quite a bitpared to young master Cale, but...


    Captain Lishie still wanted to do something.


    That was why he had to ask that question even though it went against proper etiquette.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Captain Lishie, why would you think you are not reliable? Do not say such things.¡±


    Captain Lishie became emotional after hearing Alberu say that in a warm voice, but he held himself back from tearing up and continued to look at him.


    ¡®May I ask what young master Cale-nim went to do?¡¯


    He still had not heard a response to that question.


    The captain focused on Alberu¡¯s lips.


    It was at that moment.


    Smile.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    The Mage Captain''s eyes opened wide. He wondered if he had seen correctly.


    However, he slightly frowned after seeing that Alberu had a serious expression on his face.


    ¡®I thought his highness was smiling just a moment ago?¡¯


    He felt certain that he had seen Alberu smiling.


    But the Mage Captain just quietly stood there after seeing an extremely serious expression on Alberu¡¯s face.


    Alberu started to speak after a few seconds of silence.


    ¡°I cannot tell you everything, however...¡±


    ¡®However?¡¯


    The Mage Captain focused as he waited for Alberu to continue talking.


    Alberu who stopped talking for a moment felt as if he could still hear Cale¡¯s voice in the distance.


    ¡®Haaaaa. Your highness. Apparently I need to pretend to be a good and respectful twelve years old! Does that make any sense?¡¯


    ¡®I also need to smile at the White Star and call him ¡®Eldest Uncle!¡¯ My goodness!¡¯


    ¡®Do you know how frustrated I must be toe rant to you like this?¡¯


    ¡®Oops.¡¯


    Alberu stopped himself from almost smiling again.


    A punk who was known for being trash just a few years ago was going to act like a respectful young master?


    Alberu slowly started to speak.


    ¡°However, I''m sure that my little brother will face difficult battles once again today.¡±


    This was probably harder than fighting in a war or scamming someone for Cale.


    ¡°So, Captain.¡±


    The Captain noticed Alberu¡¯s gaze turning sharp and tensed up.


    Alberu spoke as if he was quietly whispering.


    "Shouldn''t we do something as well? We can''t just sit still like this.¡±


    The Mage Captain slowly bowed his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, your highness.¡±


    Alberu had a satisfied smile on his face after hearing that.


    The Endable Kingdom.


    If Cale was heading to the Endable Kingdom''s capital, then Alberu needed to return to the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital.


    He had a lot of things to do.


    The young boy¡¯s steps looked weak.


    ¡°...Aigoo.¡±


    The owner of the bakery watched the young boy''s back with a pitying gaze.


    The boy''s grey hair weakly fluttered simrly to his steps and the purple eyes that the owner had seen as the boy passed by looked dreary.


    Endable, the capital of the Endable Kingdom.


    The capital that had the same name as the Kingdom was the center of the kingdom.


    The residents of the merchants¡¯ district on the northern part of the Endable Kingdom were whispering while looking at a young boy.


    ¡°...Look at young master Naru-nim. He looks so down.¡±


    ¡°How sad. I wonder if we can help in any way.¡±


    They sounded full of concern.


    ¡°He looked extremely pale earlier too.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! How upset must a tender and good person like young master Naru-nim be feeling while thinking about what happened to Duke Fredo-nim?¡±


    ¡°I know, right? I hope Duke Fredo-nim wakes up soon.¡±


    The miserable handsome boy''s name was Naru Von Ejen.


    He was the only son of Duke Fredo who lived in a grand residence in the northern part of the capital, as well as a good child who was loved by everyone in the Endable Kingdom.


    ¡°I¡¯m just d Solena-nim is at least by young master Naru-nim¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was a woman in uniform walking next to the boy as if she was guarding him.


    Her name was Solena.


    She was the Vampire who was known as Duke Fredo''s right arm.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Solena started to talk to the young boy next to her.


    She was speaking so quietly that only the boy could hear.


    ¡°Please look even more upset.¡±


    ¡°...Haaa.¡±


    ¡°That looks wonderful.¡±


    The boy slightly red at Solena.


    ¡°Young master-nim. That expression does not suit you. Elite! Good! Tender! That¡¯s how you should look! You should look like a pitiful boy that people can¡¯t help but want to protect!¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ¡°Such words do not suit you either.¡±


    The boy decided to give up on ring and just sighed as he started to speak.


    "Do I just need to go to the residence like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Step.


    Solena moved one step closer to the boy. She then whispered quietly.


    ¡°Cale-nim. The White Star will arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over for a moment before clearing again.


    ¡®Cale Henituse.¡¯


    Duke Fredo had said the following.


    ¡®Currently, Fredo the Second... Naru is away from the capital for a bit. He is headed home after hearing that his father is in critical condition.¡¯


    ¡®Do I need to rush over?¡¯


    ¡®No, there¡¯s no need to do so. People who have not received permission from the king cannot be on carriages nor horses inside the Endable Kingdom''s capital. They must all walk. So don''t run and just walk.¡¯


    He had also said the following.


    ¡®And until you get to the residence, I will be there unconscious. The butler will make it so that the White Star visits right as you arrive.¡¯


    ¡®And then?¡¯


    ¡®Then the White Star won¡¯te for a while, so we can talk in detail about the Endable Kingdom and the thing we need to destroy.¡¯


    Cale stopped walking.


    Arge ck residence appeared in front of him.


    "This is home.¡±


    ¡°Even I know that much.¡±


    Solena looked at the guards at the gate walking toward them and whispered to Cale.


    ¡°The Butler. Me. The Knight Captain. Only these three people know about Duke Fredo-nim and Cale-nim. Please keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cale held back a sigh and watched as the gates opened.


    Screeeech-


    The gates slowly opened and the guards could see their young master Naru-nim and Solena walking in.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The guards who were bowing their heads to greet him subconsciously sighed.


    ¡®The young master who always greeted us so brightly is......!¡¯


    Young master Naru-nim had always warmly greeted the guards, servants, and everyone else with a bright smile without caring about their status.


    Such a person was walking into the residence with emptiness in his eyes today.


    Solena, the Duke-nim¡¯s right arm, was walking next to him with a concerned expression.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen him like this.¡¯


    The guards became sad.


    Fredo Von Ejen.


    He was a Duke of the Endable Kingdom and the leader of the Vampires on the Eastern and Western continents.


    He was the liege of all Vampires living in this residence.


    But their liege''s son was entering with empty eyes.


    He had returned to see his unconscious father.


    The staff who saw this felt pained.


    ¡°Young master-nim, wee home. Please let me escort you.¡±


    Their young master-nim weakly nodded his head at the Butler and followed behind him.


    The Butler watched for a bit before approaching Solena and quietly whispering.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing well.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    Solena hid her shock as well before keeping up with Cale, who had be young master Naru.


    As for Cale who became young master Naru...


    ¡®Haaaaa. I''m sure Choi Han and Raon are already in the secret room rxing and eating delicious food.¡¯


    He did not have many thoughts.


    He was just grumbling aimlessly as he walked.


    ¡®The residence looks nice, I wonder if dinner will be delicious.¡¯


    He did think about dinner.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim. It¡¯s over here!¡±


    That was why Cale had walked past Duke Fredo''s bedroom.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale thought he made a mistake.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    The Butler who knew about Cale¡¯s identity quickly looked around.


    The guards outside the Duke¡¯s bedroom were looking at Cale with sad expressions.


    Their expressions seemed to be asking how shocked he must be to even forget the location of his father¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°I will open the door.¡±


    The knight cautiously told Cale and the now grey-white haired Cale nodded his head.


    Screeeech-


    The door opened and Cale could smell a strong odor of medicine as he noticed Duke Fredo lying on his bed as if he was dead.


    ¡°...I wish to be alone with my father.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The Vampire healer next to Duke Fredo left the room. Cale slowly entered the room alone.


    His slow steps made the staff and knights all look at him with sorrow.


    Screeeech-


    The door slowly closed.


    But before it closed...


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Thest thing they saw was a young boy kneeling next to the bed and holding his father¡¯s hand.


    The knight closing the door bit down on his lips to prevent himself from tearing up and quickly closed the door.


    He didn''t want to interrupt this family moment between a father and his son.


    Click.


    The door finally closed.


    The young boy held the unconscious Duke Fredo¡¯s hand and looked toward his closed eyes.


    He then moved his face toward Fredo''s ear and started to whisper.


    ¡°Hey, I thought you said the White Star ising soon. What''s the n?¡±


    The unconscious Duke Fredo started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Heh. Son, what is the issue?¡±


    ¡°Son, my ass.¡±


    Duke Fredo slightly opened his eyes after hearing Cale''s grumbling. He then warmly started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, just trust me.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale snorted.


    But at that moment...


    Knock knock knock.


    ¡°His majesty has arrived.¡±


    His majesty.


    The King of the Endable Kingdom. He was not the true king yet, but there was still only one person who was called that.


    The White Star was here.


    The door would open soon.


    Cale who looked toward the door for a moment looked back at Duke Fredo.


    This was the moment he would appear in front of the White Star as Naru and not as Cale.


    Cale was naturally nervous, so he looked toward Fredo who said to just trust him.


    Fredo quickly started to speak.


    "But you''ll need to take care of this one on your own.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Iid down many different types of bait so you can rx and do as you please.¡±


    ¡®What kind of nonsense is this Vampire bastard spewing? Rx? He wants me to rx and do as I please?¡¯


    Screeeech-


    However, the door opened.


    Cale turned away from Duke Fredo and looked toward the door.


    The White Star was walking in through the open door with a serious expression on his face.


    The White Star looked toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Naru. This must be hard on you.¡±


    Solena had said the following.


    ¡°You called him uncle.¡±


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Cale started to speak with honesty.


    ¡°It¡¯s too hard.¡±


    ¡®My dream is to be a cker, so why do I have to do all these difficult andplicated things? Why was this bastard, Duke Fredo, pretending to sleep and leaving everything to me? Ah. I''m starting to get annoyed.¡¯


    The face that just said it was hard was starting to frown in frustration.


    The White Star and the peopleing in behind him all flinched after seeing that expression.


    ¡®Ah, was I found out?¡¯


    Cale subconsciously started to shout.


    He did it to avoid any potential suspicion.


    ¡°...Cale Henituse. I will never forgive him. I will make him pay for this!¡±


    Inside the bedroom and even in the hallway outside the open door... They were both filled with silence.


    Cale cowered a bit at that suffocating silence.


    ¡®Was that too much?¡¯


    The moment he had that thought...


    ¡°...Naru.¡±


    The White Star approached him.


    He then put a hand on Cale¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°How hard must it be for such a tender child like you to say such a thing.¡±


    ¡®Uhh, mm. He said I¡¯m tender?¡¯


    Cale just quietly stood there in shock.


    The White Star rubbed Cale¡¯s head and warmly continued to speak.


    ¡°My good little Naru. Feel free to lean on your uncle if you are sad.¡±


    ¡®...Wow.¡¯


    Cale waspletely bbergasted at this situation.


    Flinch.


    He could feel Fredo''s hand that he was grabbing flinching as well.


    He slightly turned his head to look but he still had his eyes closed.


    ¡®Hey bastard, are you not going to open your eyes? Are you not going to wake up? You''reughing internally, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    Cale clenched his eyes shut because he was worried that he would re at Duke Fredo.


    However, it just seemed like a tender child trying to hold back his tears after being consoled by an adult to the others.

 Chapter 532: Mountain after mountain (5)

    <h4>Chapter 532: Mountain after mountain (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The son''s shoulders were slightly shaking as he looked at his loving father, his only family member, being in pain like this.


    Naru had this thought on his mind.


    ¡®...My poor life.¡¯


    He felt as if he wouldugh in disbelief.


    Holding back thatughter was making his shoulders shake.


    But the people who did not know this were just looking at him with pitying eyes.


    The eyes of the two people who were standing in the hallway just outside the bedroom were extremely teary.


    The people who came with the White Star were people Cale knew as well.


    It was the woman wearing the ck armor and riding on the ck horse.


    The other was the Dark Elf old man.


    The two of them were in their regr outfits instead of their battle outfits.


    The Dark Elf old man started to speak.


    ¡°I always feel this way, but Naru does not seem to be like Duke Fredo-nim at all.¡±


    There was a bit of sneer in his eyes as he said that before it disappeared.


    Smile.


    The woman sneered at the Dark Elf old man.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say it outright instead of beating around the bush?¡±


    ¡°Beating around the bush? I am just telling it as is.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other for a moment before looking back at Naru Von Ejen whose head the White Star was patting.


    The two of them had the same thought.


    ¡®He¡¯s weak.¡¯


    His foundation was weak.


    The Future Duke Ejen who would lead the Vampires...


    Naru Von Ejen...


    This young boy¡¯s body had been weak since he was young, which was why Duke Fredo ordered him to stay in a vi for healing and resting instead of staying in the Endable Kingdom.


    There was a hidden sneer in the Dark Elf old man¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®The Kingdom has been here for 20 years. Naru has always been weak during that time.¡¯


    Twenty years was a short period of time for Vampires who lived for hundreds of years, but this was the time that the future Vampire leader should be growing.


    However, Naru was the same as the first time they met and had not grown at all.


    His body was weak, so his physique was less developed as well.


    This was why the Vampires and the citizens of the Endable Kingdom loved Naru¡¯s pure innocence and warm demeanor but worried about the kingdom¡¯s future.


    However, Naru¡¯s weakness was a source of joy for at least these two people.


    They were all inpetition with each other.


    The thought of their enemy¡¯s future slipping away was enjoyable.


    ¡°Let''s go in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them then entered the bedroom.


    No matter how they truly felt, they had to look as if they were concerned and upset about the status of theirrade, Duke Fredo.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    A person who was watching the two of their backs as well as the sight inside the bedroom subconsciously rubbed the back of his hand.


    He had slight goosebumps on his hands.


    This man was Melundo, the Butler of this residence and one of Duke Fredo''s hidden trusted subordinates.


    ¡®What an amazing human.¡¯


    His gaze had been focused on Cale¡¯s back since a while ago.


    Vampires were born with talent in stealth and camouge.


    ¡®Even if it is easier to camouge because he changed his appearance with the Duke-nim¡¯s treasure... I didn¡¯t expect him to be so talented.¡¯


    He could not hide his shock at Cale who had transformed into their young master Naru.


    Cale Henituse and the White Star.


    The two of their rtionships could be said to be the worst of the worst.


    ¡®But he¡¯s able to act so sad as if Duke Fredo-nim really is his father even in front of his bitter enemy!¡¯


    His mental strength was surprising.


    He heard that this human was twenty years old this year, but how could such a young human use such clever methods?


    He turned to look at Solena.


    She was already looking at Melundo as well.


    The two of them made eye contact and realized that they were both shocked by Cale.


    Both of them started to smile.


    ¡®We picked the right card.¡¯


    ¡®This is beneficial for us.¡¯


    Duke Fredo''s two trusted subordinates became certain that they had made the right decision.


    They slowly turned their gazes back toward the back of Naru Von Ejen, the boy known as Duke Fredo''s son... Well, Cale Henituse who had be him.


    These two Vampire allies were looking at Cale...


    Two enemies were looking at Cale while sneering as well.


    Cale who was receiving all these gazes gasped in amazement internally without knowing what was going on behind him.


    ¡®How amazing.¡¯


    Cale thought about the armband that should be hidden inside his clothes.


    Duke Fredo had said the following about this band.


    ¡®This treasure changes my outer appearance and hides all the internal stuff as well. The White Star will not be able to notice your ancient powers.¡¯


    The White Star truly did not seem to notice his ancient powers as Fredo had mentioned.


    ¡®That¡¯s why he¡¯s patting my head like this.¡¯


    He was extremely upset.


    It was obvious why, given the situation.


    The White Star was patting Cale¡¯s head not with the left hand that Cale had sent flying in the battle at the Caro Kingdom¡¯s Land of Death, but with a new hand.


    ¡®...It¡¯d be weird if I wasn¡¯t upset.¡¯


    Alberu Crossman would probably beughing if he saw what was going on.


    Cale suddenly recalled the crown prince who barely managed to hold back hisughter and told him to have a safe trip with a pitying gaze in his eyes when Cale went to report to him prior to leaving.


    Cale subconsciously tensed up.


    It was because he became extremely annoyed.


    The White Star calmly looked down at him and watched before starting to speak.


    ¡°Naru.¡±


    Naru Von Ejen, the boy who was known for being weak but also for being good.


    That child was closing his eyes and shaking his shoulders in front of his uncle whom he usually followed very well.


    Anybody would find this to be pitiful.


    The White Star called out in a gentle and low voice.


    ¡°Naru.¡±


    The White Star could see his nephew''s purple eyes that barely managed to open and look up at him. He was not his blood nephew, but he followed the White Star as if he was his blood uncle.


    The White Star started to speak to that child.


    ¡°I understand what you are thinking. This Eldest Uncle of yours will make Cale Henituse submit, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°...Uncle.¡±


    The boy''s voice was shaking.


    The White Star nodded his head as if he understood everything.


    ¡°Yes, I can feel your heart even without you saying anything else. Cheer up.¡±


    He then moved his hand away from Cale¡¯s head and turned toward Duke Fredo.


    He looked at Duke Fredo''splexion for a while before starting to speak.


    ¡°Duke. I hope that you can recover quickly to join me in achieving our grand vision of the Endable Kingdom.¡±


    His voice was calm but honest.


    ¡°I will work hard to achieve the great aplishment that we have been working toward for so long while I wait for you to wake up. So, hurry up and get better.¡±


    The White Star¡¯s feelings about Duke Fredo seemed to be showing.


    ¡®Ha!¡¯


    However, Cale scoffed internally while watching him.


    ¡®My goodness, it¡¯s not even funny.¡¯


    He was bbergasted at the White Star¡¯s actions.


    The White Star was cursed after breaking the promise between Dragon Lord Sheritt and the Dragon yer that had been passed down for generations.


    That curse was one that Lord Sheritt had made while making a deal with the God of Death.


    He would eternally repeat life and was unable to have anything precious forever.


    The White Star was cursed to lose anything he found precious.


    Things that were precious to him had to disappear from this world.


    ¡®But Duke Fredo and Naru aren¡¯t dead.¡¯


    That could only mean one thing.


    ¡®Truth?¡¯


    That wasn¡¯t even funny.


    The White Star did not truly cherish Duke Fredo and Naru.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably pretending to like them because a loyal Duke and a nephew who listens to him are both easy to use.¡¯


    That was why Cale did not trust anything the White Star said with a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡®Of course, Duke Fredo thinks that the White Star truly cherishes Naru and himself.¡¯


    Cale did not fix Duke Fredo''s misunderstanding.


    ¡®...He¡¯s the enemy.¡¯


    Duke Fredo was not a trustworthy person.


    They were just working together, so it wouldn''t be weird if their partnership stopped at any moment.


    ¡®But there is still one thing I gained from this.¡¯


    Cale had realized something based on Duke Fredo''s attitude.


    ¡®The White Star must not have told his subordinates about his curse.¡¯


    He felt as if he could use this information to his advantage in the future.


    ¡°Then Naru, Uncle is leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale, who was debating how to use this information to smack the White Star from behind, looked toward him in shock.


    The White Star opened his arms as if he felt pity for the nking Cale.


    ¡°Naru. Let¡¯s say goodbye before I leave.¡±


    ¡°...Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The White Star smiled brightly while opening his arms.


    ¡°Uhh...that...this.......¡±


    ¡®He wants to hug, right? Me hugging the White Star? ...Should I kill him?¡¯


    This was the perfect opportunity in some ways.


    - No! Cale! You will faint the moment you use an ancient power to try to kill the White Star! You will leave this world while you have fainted if you fail!


    Cale lowered his head and walked toward the White Star after hearing the Super Rock urgently stop him.


    He then hugged him.


    ¡°Aigoo. You have no strength.¡±


    The White Star patted his nephew''s back as he received a weak hug and consoled him.


    ¡°Your Eldest Uncle will send over food you like, so make sure to take care of yourself as you are taking care of the Duke. Got it?¡±


    ¡°...Yes...Uncle.¡±


    ¡®Wow. I never expected there to be a day when I could eat food that the White Star sends me and rx.¡¯


    Cale had never felt this way before.


    The White Star who didn¡¯t know this stopped hugging Cale and turned around as if he was done here.


    ¡°Naru, there is no need to walk me out. Take care of yourself. All of you can speak to Naru and the Duke if you have anything to say beforeing out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡±


    ¡°We will follow you soon, my liege.¡±


    Cale could see the Dark Elf old man and the knight walking toward him.


    ¡®Looks like they somehow survived the avnche.¡¯


    Cale looked toward the two enemies who looked fine despite therge avnche he sent toward them on the northern snowy mountain with disappointment.


    However, he had to start speaking.


    He used the information he heard from Solena and Duke Fredo to speak to them properly.


    ¡°Grandfather, aunt. Hello. It¡¯s been very long.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Dark Elf old man grabbed Cale¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This must be very hard on you. This grandfather will pray for you and your father.¡±


    Cale recalled Duke Fredo''s thoughts on the old man as the old man said that.


    ¡®That bastard is extremely desperate to push me out and be a Duke. It''s rare to see someone so old still being so greedy for power. He''s a cute old man.¡¯


    Next was the woman who had been in ck armor.


    ¡°Cheer up.¡±


    That was all she said.


    ¡®She¡¯s a decent person. She doesn¡¯t show me any animosity, she just thinks I''m weird.¡¯


    She then looked at Duke Fredo once before turning around and heading out of the bedroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way as well.¡±


    The Dark Elf old man said a few words of concern to the unconscious Duke Fredo before leaving as well.


    The Butler followed them out and Solena was the only one left outside the door.


    She bowed toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Young master-nim, please chat.¡±


    Screeech- boom!


    The bedroom door closed.


    Cale nkly looked at the door for a bit before turning around.


    ¡°You happy?¡±


    He red at Duke Fredo who was now sitting on the bed and leaning against the headrest.


    ¡°You think this is funny?¡±


    Duke Fredo was smiling.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, you are very good at dealing with an unexpected situation.¡±


    ¡°You happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Seeing my old self cursing at me is quite new and enjoyable.¡±


    ¡°You crazy bastard.¡±


    Cale plopped down on a corner of the bed.


    ¡°Anyway, now that the White Star and the other bastards saw us together, they shouldn''t say anything even if we are out and about together right?¡±


    ¡°That should be the case.¡±


    Duke Fredo nodded his head and continued to speak.


    ¡°We should be able to start making our move once I wake up tomorrow night or the morning after that.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess that I can explore the area and observe the current atmosphere until then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fredo and Cale made eye contact.


    Fredo then started to speak again.


    "We can focus on finding a way to destroy the facility that will turn the White Star into a member of the Demonic race starting two days from now.¡±


    The facility that will turn the White Star into a member of the Demonic race.


    It was said to be located in the deepest spot in the Endable Kingdom.


    Cale nodded his head and started to speak.


    ¡°You''re freely saying those things now.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The gods have no eyes inside the Endable Kingdom.¡±


    Fredo could say those secretive things freely as the gods could not see within the kingdom.


    Of course, Cale could not rx.


    ¡®The God of Death should know that I am in the Endable Kingdom.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s body had a tracker known as the Vow of Death.


    ¡°Then I can now rest until you wake up, right?¡±


    Cale looked toward Fredo and asked.


    ¡°Yes, you can rest.¡±


    Cale felt a bit rxed even though this was the enemy''s territory after hearing that he could rest a bit.


    Duke Fredo started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Ah. Also, this is for your reference. My Butler Melundo told me about this.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? What could it be?¡¯


    ¡°There is going to be a grand assembly at the pce tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡®What assembly?¡¯


    ¡°It is a gathering of the Endable Kingdom¡¯s nobles and high-ranking officials. It is an important meeting. You will need to go in my ce. That¡¯s what you¡¯ve always done.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°I''m sure it is a meeting regarding the Endable Kingdom''s festival in the fall.¡±


    ¡®Festival?¡¯


    ¡°Why do you look so shocked? People live here as well, so we should have things like festivals so they can enjoy themselves.¡±


    ¡°...I guess so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the situation.¡±


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head, thinking that it shouldn¡¯t affect him at all.


    Of course, it was a big problem to attend the grand assembly.


    Cale started to frown again.


    Duke Fredo started to speak again after seeing that.


    ¡°Ah, also...¡±


    "There''s more? Another, ¡®also¡¯?¡±


    Fredo ignored Cale¡¯s vicious gaze and pointed somewhere with his hand.


    ¡°Do you see that mirror over there?¡±


    Cale noticed the full body mirror on the bedroom wall.


    ¡°The secret area is inside there.¡±


    Cale''s eyes clouded over after hearing that.


    The secret area inside the residence.


    That meant that inside there-


    ¡°Your friends are in there.¡±


    Choi Han and Raon who had stealthilye with him were on the other side of the mirror.


    ¡°You cane out now.¡±


    Once Fredo looked toward the mirror and said that...


    Screech. Screech. Screech.


    Some odd noises filled the bedroom before a hole appeared at the center of the mirror until the mirrorpletely disappeared.


    Cale could see a warm and simple room where the mirror used to be.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As Cale subconsciously gasped...


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Raon opened his chubby front paws toward Cale who was outside the mirror.


    Shhhhh.


    Choi Han appeared behind him.


    Cale looked toward the Dragon and the human walking toward him before starting to speak.


    ¡°...You were watching the whole thing?¡±


    Had they seen everything from the other side of the mirror?


    Could they hear the conversation in the bedroom from inside the mirror?


    As Cale had those questions...


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Raon flew over and patted his back with his front paw.


    ¡°Human.......¡±


    Raon sounded sad.


    ¡°I saw everything from inside there... Human...I know that was hard.¡±


    Raon was consoling Cale.


    Choi Han then walked up as well and raised his bowed head.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han barely managed to say the following with an emotional gaze.


    ¡°...That really must have been hard, holding back for the future when you could have shed the enemy¡¯s neck. I respect you.¡±


    Raon and Choi Han were looking at Cale with pity and pride.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Human! I saw how you were holding back your anger as well! Human, you looked cool!¡±


    ¡®...Ha. This is so hard.¡¯


    Cale avoided the emotional Raon and Choi Han and started to think that today had been harder than most of the battles he had faced.

 Chapter 533: Mountain after mountain (6)

    <h4>Chapter 533: Mountain after mountain (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale brushed his tired face with both hands.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I understand. Maintaining your calm while dealing with the White Star, especially while pretending to be a sad young boy, is very difficult. It is so difficult I can''t even imagine trying to do it.¡±


    ¡°Choi Han! It¡¯s not that you can''t imagine it, you¡¯re just bad at acting! Bad things would happen if you tried to act!¡±


    Cale ignored Raon and Choi Han''s conversation and nonchntlymented to Duke Fredo.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me.¡±


    His annoyed voice sounded very cold.


    Choi Han and Raon quietly closed their mouths while Duke Fredo smiled leisurely and started to speak.


    ¡°I''m guessing that you¡¯re asking me to exin about the ce where they will turn the White Star into a member of the Demonic race?¡±


    Cale didn''t even respond, as if he was telling him not to ask something so obvious.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Duke Fredo brushed his chin with his hand before continuing to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s a noble who didn''t show up today.¡±


    Cale knew who it was.


    ¡°The bastard with the fan?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That bastard is a noble and the chief priest at the same time.¡±


    Duke Fredo had said his name was Gersey.


    ¡°I guess I need to exin about the Endable Kingdom before I exin about him.¡±


    The Duke looked out the window.


    Therge hole at the northern part of the Eastern continent.


    ¡°The Endable Kingdom is divided into many floors. Of them, the areas that have beenbeled as ¡®Endable,¡¯ are the lowest three floors.¡±


    The Endable Kingdom that was located in this giant hole started with Section 1 on the lowest floor.


    "This Section 1 is where the royal pce and the first four nobles¡¯ residences are located.¡±


    Of course, there was a market and many other facilities as well.


    However, this ce could be seen as the most important ce within the Endable Kingdom because the royal pce and the first four nobles were located here.


    ¡°Are you four the only nobles?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for now.¡±


    ¡®For now?¡¯


    Duke Fredo smirked while looking at Cale''s questioning gaze.


    ¡°The liege is quite a clever person.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    "There are currently noble ¡®awaiters.¡¯ They will immediately be nobles as soon as the Endable Kingdom goes out into the world and the White Star aplishes his first goal.¡±


    Noble awaiters.


    Cale''s expression turned odd before he started to speak.


    ¡°The White Star will use the greed of those who want to be nobles as his strength.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are 96 of them, and they are all strong individuals who have never appeared in the world before.¡±


    96 strong individuals.


    Choi Han¡¯s shoulders tensed up.


    ¡°Of course, they are much weaker than I am.¡±


    Duke Fredo smiled, but Cale just ignored it.


    ¡°Stop smiling for no reason and keep talking.¡±


    ¡°I understand. My goodness, my son is quite difficult.¡±


    Cale, Raon, and Choi Han. All three of them red at Fredo at the same time.


    ¡°Ahem. I will keep talking.¡±


    Duke Fredo quickly returned to the topic at hand.


    ¡°The first floor, that is, the most central region. There are multiple temples for the priests who serve the Demonic race on the second floor above us.¡±


    There were different temples as, just like the gods, there were multiple Demonic races.


    The third floor is where most foundational facilities and residential dwellings are located.


    ¡°Anyway, the person who leads and controls the priests is Marquis Gersey. He is the Chief Priest.¡±


    Duke Fredo stopped talking for a moment.


    Smile.


    A different kind of smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°That bastard is the one who maintains the device that will turn the White Star into a member of the Demonic race.¡±


    Duke Fredo slowly pointed down with his finger.


    ¡°Underneath Section 1... There is an underground area.¡±


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    ¡°Is that where the Demonic race creating device is located?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''ve only been there three times as well. But Gersey and the White Star go there routinely.¡±


    Cale started to frown at that moment.


    ¡°How can we easily infiltrate a ce even you¡¯ve only been three times?¡±


    Cale''s goal was to destroy that ce.


    But that would be difficult if they even had issues going in.


    ¡°My son. Your father is quite the talented Vampire.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you cut the crap?¡±


    Fredo ignored Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°There is one person other than Gersey and the White Star who can freely go in and out of that ce.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? A person?¡¯


    "The Deputy Chief Priest.¡±


    A wicked smile suddenly appeared on Fredo''s face.


    - Human! What a questionable smile! Ah! Human, you¡¯re smiling that way too!


    Cale was smiling the same way.


    The Deputy Chief Priest.


    Wasn¡¯t it obvious what they wanted?


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°That person wants to be the Chief Priest?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She also wishes to be a Marquis.¡±


    ¡°Then she¡¯ll need to make Gersey renounce his position, or...?¡±


    ¡°Make him die?¡±


    Renounce his position or die.


    Cale repeated those words in his mind before starting to speak again.


    ¡°You''re going to drag the Deputy Chief Priest into this.¡±


    ¡°Correct. She and I share amon desire.¡±


    Fredo''s sluggish gaze slowly started to look fired up.


    ¡°We will infiltrate that ce with her without anybody knowing. Then we will destroy the device and quickly sneak back out.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Cale stopped Duke Fredo at that moment.


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°If it is a parent''s duty to answer their child¡¯s questions, then I will happily answer my son''s question.¡±


    Cale ignored Fredo''s stupidment and asked his question.


    ¡°I don''t think I¡¯m needed for this based on what I heard?¡±


    Stealthily infiltrating, destroying the device, and quietly escaping.


    Such a simple n did not require Cale or his group to aplish.


    ¡°No, I need you.¡±


    Duke Fredo''s face stiffened.


    ¡°Those who are a part of the Endable Kingdom are cursed so that they cannot destroy the device.¡±


    He started to exin about this curse that only the first four nobles, the White Star, and the Deputy Chief Priest knew about.


    ¡°People properly joining this kingdom must go through a rite of passage.¡±


    ¡°That is when they are cursed?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The curse is simple.¡±


    He pointed down with his finger again.


    ¡°It just makes it so that they cannot destroy the device down there that is needed for our grand vision.¡±


    ¡°But only a few people know that they are being cursed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They just think that it is a rite of passage.¡±


    Cale pointed to himself with his finger.


    "That''s why you need me to destroy it?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. My son is so smart.¡±


    Cale ignored Fredo''s nonsense again and reached his hand out.


    "Destroying things is our specialty.¡±


    "Sounds good.¡±


    Fredo grabbed Cale¡¯s hand and the two men had a short handshake.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Choi Han internally groaned while looking at Cale and Duke Fredo.


    Maybe it was because Cale looked like a young Fredo right now, but the two seemed to be quite coordinated with each other.


    - Choi Han! Our human and the Duke whom I can¡¯t tell is crazy or not look simr!


    Choi Han could not agree with Raon''sment.


    ¡°Hehe. We will destroy it into the ground.¡±


    ¡°I will trust you. Hoo hoo.¡±


    It seemed as if doing so would make Cale and Fredo cause a big issue.


    ¡°Human! I am looking at the White Star differently now!


    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±


    Cale agreed with Raon''sment before nodding his head with a shocked expression.


    He started to mumble to himself with a nk expression.


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t think it would be so rxing.¡±


    He was currently sprawled out on a couch.


    ¡°...My goodness. I didn''t think it would be thisfortable.¡±


    It was a perfectly sized couch for a 12 years old boy to lie across.


    Cale was rolling around on that couch.


    ¡®This is ideal.¡¯


    His current situation was very ideal.


    He was young, so nobody was calling on him to do anything.


    In fact, they were all pushing him to his room, saying that his young heart must have been terribly shaken by this incident.


    ¡®This area is the best too.¡¯


    This room was the room next to Duke Fredo''s room.


    Of course, it was not actually the ¡®next¡¯ room.


    ¡®It¡¯s the next, next room.¡¯


    Cale gaze headed toward the mirror on the wall.


    It was the same as the mirror in Fredo''s bedroom that led to the secret area.


    Although it looked different, it served the same purpose.


    Fredo''s bedroom - secret area - Naru¡¯s bedroom.


    That was theyout of the three rooms that made up the entire floor.


    Because of that, the room was veryrge and there were many benefits.


    Swiiiiiiiish swiiiiiiiiiiiish-


    That was the sound of Choi Han¡¯s sword cutting through the air.


    Peek.


    Cale peeked toward Choi Han as Caleid on the bed. Choi Han was diligently training in one corner of therge room.


    ¡°Human, this is delicious!¡±


    As for Raon, he was on therge bed on the other side of the room, rolling around and munching on cookies he floated them through the air with magic, one by one.


    ¡°Human, this is so shocking! The White Star can¡¯t taste anything but sent cookies that are even more delicious than the ones the crown prince gave me!¡±


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    Cale looked toward a corner of the room with an amazed expression.


    ¡°...What a nice uncle.¡±


    Cale''s smile was so twisted it looked evil.


    On top of therge table...


    There were many delicious looking cookies and dessert... Luxurious fruit... And even fancy clothes and many other gifts piled up as high as a mountain.


    They were all presents that the White Star had sent Naru from the pce.


    ¡®He¡¯s very good at acting.¡¯


    Although the White Star didn¡¯t mean it, anybody in the Endable Kingdom who saw his actions would think that he was a benevolent king who cared a lot about Naru.


    He recalled what Duke Fredo told him.


    ¡®People even say that the White Star treats Naru as his own blood nephew. That¡¯s how much he dotes on me. That''s why the nobles¡¯ envoys and even the other nobles who keep their des pointed at me are gentle to Naru.¡¯


    Fredo had continued to speak while smiling wickedly.


    ¡®Naru is a form of purity in the Endable Kingdom.¡¯


    Not because he was strong. Not because he was cruel either.


    He was a form of purity because they all wanted to protect the gentle heart of the boy who was loved by all.


    ¡®What bullshit.¡¯


    Cale held back a sigh.


    ¡®Loved by all?¡¯


    Based on his long life with over 30 years of experience as Kim Rok Soo, he knew that it was impossible to be loved by all.


    At least, that was what he believed.


    ¡®Naru Von Ejen. This person is an illusion.¡¯


    The Endable Kingdom.


    It was an illusion for the people who wanted to invade and trample upon the Eastern and Western continents.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale ate something that looked simr to a grape from the things that the White Star sent him as he started to think.


    ¡°Man, the more I think about this...¡±


    Maybe it was because he heard the pleasure in Cale''s voice...


    Choi Han stopped swinging his sword and turned to look at Cale.


    Cale smiled and continued to speak at that moment.


    The more he thought about it...


    ¡°This is good.¡±


    Naru Von Ejen.


    This existence was quite good.


    Duke Fredo had done a good job painting him as an innocent Vampire.


    He ate a cookie from the pile.


    Crunch!


    This cookie that was more delicious than the ones made by the Roan Kingdom broke into pieces in his mouth.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Cale¡¯sughter filled the room.


    Raon stopped eating a cookie and looked at Cale before looking toward Choi Han.


    The young Dragon and the swordsman nodded at each other while thinking about Cale who wasughing as he looked at the cookies and presents in front of him.


    ¡®Choi Han, I think he¡¯s going to loot them dry!¡¯


    ''It does seem that way.¡¯


    Cale who didn''t notice them exchanging nces looked at the mirror that connected to the secret area before motioning to Choi Han and Raon.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Cale almost whispered to the two of them who had be serious.


    ¡°We should do something more.¡±


    Choi Han seriously asked.


    "Are we going to loot them?¡±


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Human, are we stealing things?¡±


    ¡°...No?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°No? Human, I''m surprised!¡±


    Cale looked toward Raon and Choi Han in shock.


    ¡®How do these punks see me?¡¯


    The 12 years old boyy on the couch with an insulted expression as he responded.


    "Do you think I always steal things?¡±


    Choi Han could not say anything.


    Raon''s silence showed his agreement.


    Cale looked at the two of them in disbelief before casually asking.


    ¡°Do you know why innocent bastards are scary?¡±


    Cale smirked while seeing the questioning gazes of the Dragon and the swordsman.


    ¡°They have the courage to run wild without knowing that the world is scary.¡±


    Choi Han felt the back of his neck getting cold for some reason.


    He subconsciously gulped and asked.


    ¡°...What are you nning on doing?¡±


    Pat, pat.


    Cale brushed the cookie crumbs off his fingers before nonchntly responding.


    ¡°I am going to suggest at the grand assembly that we immediately attack and get rid of Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? What?¡¯


    The Dragon and the swordsman¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Cale didn¡¯t care and his smile became wider.


    He jumped up from the couch and shouted in a serious and energetic voice.


    ¡° ¡®Cale Henituse, the evilest enemy in the world who turned my father this way! I, Naru Von Ejen, believe that we must defeat this enemy as soon as possible!¡¯ That¡¯s the bomb I will drop on the grand assembly that is busy preparing for the festival!¡±


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Choi Han.


    ¡°So, Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°...Yes...Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Tell Duke Fredo to rx and rest for a few days. This angry yet pure bastard needs to flip the kingdom around a bit before he wakes up.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s mind was truly gettingplicated.


    Was Cale going to tell them to go get rid of him with his own mouth?


    ¡®What is Cale-nim thinking? I''m sure he must have a n.¡¯


    Cale didn''t care whether Choi Han was confused or not as he started to speak to Raon.


    ¡°Ah, this cookie is delicious. Should I ask the White Star for more? I feel like he¡¯d send a truckload over if his nephew asked for it.¡±


    ¡°...I think that at least your cookie-rted thought is a good suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Right? Hehe.¡±


    The ck Dragon and the ck-haired sword master looked toward the smiling 12 years old boy with expressions that seemed to say that they were at a loss for words.

 Chapter 534: If you really want to (1)

    <h4>Chapter 534: If you really want to (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Duke Fredo¡¯s grand residence.


    All Vampires rted to that residence were currently in the first-floor hall chatting with each other.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? We''re all here because they told us to all gather.¡±


    All of them looked nervous.


    The ones in charge of cooking, cleaning, and even the guards. Beyond them, the vassals who were responsible for handling everything big and small that happens in the Ejen Duchy.


    ¡°...But the warrior-nims aren''t here?¡±


    ¡°You''re right. I think everybody except them is here.¡±


    Therge hall almost seemed small as everybody except the warriors was gathered here.


    Actually, it was a bit small.


    Some of them had opened the doors to the room connected to the hall and were inside there as they looked around.


    "The Butler-nim isn''t here either.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure that the Butler-nim went to escort young master Naru-nim!¡±


    Young master Naru-nim.


    The Vampires around him stopped talking for a moment after hearing that.


    The reason they all looked nervous...


    The reason for that came out of one of the Vampires¡¯ mouths.


    ¡°...Do you think that they have to tell us something rted to the Duke-nim?¡±


    That voice sounded full of concern.


    He looked toward his close friend who was not saying anything and started to whisper.


    ¡°You saw the healers urgently rushing in just now. Something, what if something-¡±


    ¡°Hey, shut up!¡±


    He finally looked around after hearing his close friend shout.


    He looked into the eyes of the others who looked as nervous as he looked and shut up.


    The White Star and the other nobles had visited after young master Naru-nim returned yesterday.


    Things had been peaceful since then.


    They were all relieved that at least young master Naru-nim was here while the Duke-nim was unconscious.


    That was why they had started the day a bit more rxed than yesterday.


    ¡®Yes, we were a bit relieved.¡¯


    The Vampire who had shut up after his friend scolded him clenched his eyes shut.


    They had just seen healers rushing to Duke Fredo-nim¡¯s bedroom led by the butler.


    He had not seen young master Naru-nim all day and Solena-nim was not visible either.


    ¡®I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    Was something going to happen?


    That uncertainty was slowly creeping up in the minds of all of the Vampires inside this grand residence.


    The Ejen Duchy, no, Duke Fredo, was an extremely precious liege for them.


    It was at that moment.


    The staircase heading down to the first-floor hall.


    Naru Von Ejen appeared at that spot.


    Behind him were Solena and Butler Melundo as they slowly walked down the stairs.


    The three Vampires walking down the stairs looked more serious than ever.


    The Vampires in the hall stood up straight and stopped talking.


    ¡®This is the first time.¡¯


    ¡®I''ve never seen the young master-nim looking so serious......!¡¯


    Naru Von Ejen always had a gentle smile on his face.


    His face was stiff, unlike usual.


    Boom. Boom.


    The Vampires¡¯ hearts started to thump a bit louder.


    Tap!


    Naru stopped at the middle of the stairs.


    ¡®There¡¯s so many of them.¡¯


    Naru, no, Cale was slowly looking around at the Vampires standing inside the hall at the bottom of the stairs.


    Well, the hall and the nearby rooms and the kitchen.


    Everybody inside this grand residence was gathered here.


    Everybody except the warriors.


    Cale recalled a piece of information at this moment.


    ¡®It¡¯s been about 20 or so years since the Endable Kingdom was created.¡¯


    It was the information that Duke Fredo had given him.


    He had said the following as well.


    ¡®That means that the White Star is barely over twenty years old in this life.¡¯


    Cale had learned that the Endable Kingdom was started when the White Star''s current life had started.


    Of course, the White Star would have prepared for the creation of this kingdom in his previous life. It had started about 50 years ago.


    That meant that this Endable Kingdom had a history of about 70 years, including the preparation time.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Thank you all for gathering together even though you may be busy.¡±


    The people in the hall raised their heads to look at him.


    Cale was looking at their gazes as he recalled a portion of the conversation he just had with Duke Fredo beforeing down here.


    ¡®My son.¡¯


    ¡®Cale.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, my friend. Are you really nning on fighting against, ¡®Cale Henituse¡¯?¡¯


    Cale had shrugged his shoulders as Duke Fredo asked that.


    ¡®No? Why would I fight?¡¯


    Duke Fredo had a rxed smile after hearing Cale say that he wasn''t going to fight as he nodded his head.


    ¡®Okay then, my son. Do as you please. Your father will cheer on his son¡¯s dream!¡¯


    ¡®How about you drop the act?¡¯


    ¡®But this is quite entertaining.¡¯


    Cale snorted at Fredo''s response and casually asked.


    ¡®I guess you don¡¯t like to fight?¡¯


    ¡®I hate fighting.¡¯


    That response came without a second of hesitation.


    Cale found it odd such that he subconsciously asked.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Fredo asked a question instead of answering the question.


    ¡®What did you see on the streets on your way to this house?¡¯


    Cale was about to respond right away before choosing to remain silent for a moment after seeing Fredo''s gaze.


    Fredo''s gaze seemed more serious than ever.


    Cale answered honestly after sensing his seriousness.


    ¡®Everything was the same.¡¯


    It was the same.


    ¡®Here and the Roan Kingdom. They looked the same.¡¯


    What he saw in the Henituse territory and the Endable Kingdom''s Section 1 were the same.


    Cale chuckled and started to speak after realizing this.


    ¡®You made Solena take me through there on purpose to show me that, didn¡¯t you?¡¯


    ¡®My son is so smart.¡¯


    Fredo alsoughed and continued to speak.


    ¡®It was a father''s desire to teach his son something. That was why I showed you the path to this grand residence.¡¯


    Fredo turned toward the window as he continued to speak.


    ¡®As you mentioned, everything is the same. This ce and the outside world.¡¯


    Although they each had differences if you took a closer look, they were simr at a distance.


    They shared themon factor of living.


    ¡®Us Vampires had to live in hiding for generations such that we could never settle anywhere.¡¯


    Fredo recalled how things were more than twenty years ago.


    ¡®I said the following to the Vampires as we created our home here.¡¯


    That moment remained vivid on his mind.


    ¡® ¡®I will create a hometown that all of you can always return to in the future.¡¯ ¡¯


    He wanted to create a hometown, a ce of their own for the Vampires.


    ¡®I think I did what I needed to do by creating a ce for Vampires to settle down, a ce that they can always return to if needed.¡¯


    He turned back toward Cale.


    Fredo looked into Cale''s eyes as he sternly continued.


    ¡®I do not wish to shed any more blood.¡¯


    Cale finally realized what this enemy, Duke Fredo, whom he had been suspicious about, truly wanted.


    He understood why he wanted the King position.


    He understood why this Duke lived in a 12 years old boy''s appearance.


    He understood why Fredo tried to befriend Cale, his group, and even Alberu.


    He understood it all.


    Cale was silent and Fredo continued to speak while looking at Cale.


    ¡®And it is just my intuition, but I do not think that the White Star truly cares about the Endable Kingdom.¡¯


    On the other hand, Cale could tell that Fredo truly cared about the Endable Kingdom.


    Fredo looked south from his home that was located on the northern part of the floor.


    He could see a white pce.


    The center of Section 1. It was the White Star¡¯s pce.


    ¡®The White Star and Chief Priest Gersey. I can feel it. Neither of them treasures this ce.¡¯


    Hmph.


    A bitter scoff flowed out of Fredo''s mouth.


    ¡®As for the Dark Elf old man and the knight, they are quite greedy, but they are attached to this kingdom.¡¯


    The two among the first four nobles who were greedy for power and influence.


    Fredo did not hate them.


    ¡®I do not hate them. It is because I can feel that they consider this ce to be home.¡¯


    Cale realized it at that moment.


    ¡®I can trust this guy a little bit.¡¯


    Also that it was time to tell him.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡®The White Star has been cursed.¡¯


    ¡®I know. Isn¡¯t it the curse of reincarnation? Of course, it might be a blessing to him.¡¯


    ¡®Not that.¡¯


    Cale continued to speak and Fredo started to frown for the first time.


    ¡®The White Star cannot cherish anything. The moment he cherishes someone or something, he loses that thing. That is his other curse.¡¯


    ¡®Ha!¡¯


    Fredo scoffed.


    He was silent for a while before saying just one thing.


    ¡®...This Endable Kingdom was just a means to an end for him. Everything is just a means to an end.¡¯


    Cale thought about how Fredo¡¯s expression had looked as he said that before he stopped thinking about him.


    Instead, he started to speak to the Vampires looking at him.


    "Father is currently in aa.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Someone let out a gasp.


    ¡°And we do not know when he will wake up.¡±


    The atmosphere instantly changed.


    However, Cale continued to speak before anybody could say anything.


    The boy''s voice that had always been gentle calmly caused a ruckus today.


    ¡°Father told me this.¡±


    The owner of this household.


    The boy who was the son of that owner was talking to them.


    ¡° ¡®I will create a hometown that all of you can always return to in the future.¡¯ ¡±


    Silence filled the area.


    The Vampires started to tear up.


    Everybody other than the Vampires who were born in thest twenty years or so remembered those words.


    They started to think about Duke Fredo.


    There was a reason why every Vampire in the Eastern and Western continents followed Duke Fredo and cherished him.


    Fredo Von Ejen.


    He always kept his word to the Vampires.


    Duke Fredo always spoke the truth to Vampires who specialized in camouge, stealth, and escaping, and had created a ce where they did not need any of those things.


    They came here not trusting the White Star, but trusting Duke Fredo.


    They were given a peaceful life as a result.


    An extremely precious peaceful life.


    ¡°I, Naru Von Ejen, give this order as the acting patriarch.¡±


    His son was talking to the Vampires in this house right now.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    The Vampires could feel it.


    These words were not just for them in here, but for all Vampires.


    That was what their intuitions were telling them.


    The boy they always just saw as a little kid was speaking calmly but more confidently than anybody else.


    ¡°Until my father wakes back up...¡±


    This was a precarious situation.


    ¡°Trust me and follow me.¡±


    Cooks, maids, guards. All of the Vampires living in the Endable Kingdom clenched their fists.


    ¡°Some bad things may happen. It might be chaotic.¡±


    Cale looked toward the Vampires looking at him as he continued.


    ¡°But trust our Ejen household and follow me.¡±


    He was serious.


    Duke Fredo was someone he could trust.


    ¡®Cale Henituse. You can do as you please. However, you must remember that this ce is the same as the Roan Kingdom.¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that obvious? ces people live are pretty much always the same.¡±


    ¡®Yes, it is obvious.¡¯


    Fredo had said the following.


    ¡®I do not want this peace to be destroyed because of the White Star¡¯s greed. He will probably start a war against the Eastern and the Western continents. However, the Vampires and all different races inside this kingdom have already suffered a lot prior to making this ce our home. Most of the regr citizens wee this peace and are happy. You can tell that that is the case if you walk the streets.¡¯


    Fredo was able to walk freely around this kingdom, get close to the citizens, and see their lives because he could be Naru, a young and gentle boy.


    Vampires, Dark Elves, and the other races.


    All of their lives were normal here.


    ¡®I must protect this peace. That is my responsibility for the people who trust and follow me.¡¯


    Fredo''s voice echoed in Cale¡¯s ears.


    Cale spoke honestly as Cale and not as Naru.


    ¡°I will fend off the people who disturb your peace with my own hands, so do not shake even if it bes chaotic.¡±


    The Vampires clenched their fists.


    This was it.


    The Ejen household was such a ce.


    ¡°Remember these words from today and continue to live as if things were normal. Then everything will have passed.¡±


    Cale then walked through the hall and headed to the main door of the house.


    Screeeech-


    The door slowly opened and Cale walked out.


    There was a ck carriage outside to take him to the pce.


    Cale got on the carriage.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    He turned his gaze.


    Solena got on the carriage with him and quietly whispered.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    He could sense her gratitude in her voice.


    ¡°No need to thank me. I''m going to cause a shitshow from here onward.¡±


    ording to the n, Duke Fredo will stay in hisa for a while during which things would happen to cause the White Star headaches.


    There won¡¯t be a war inside the Endable Kingdom, but it will be noisy.


    Cale just did what he needed to do to make sure the Vampires who would be even more flustered because their leader was in aa would not cause trouble.


    Smile.


    A gentle smile appeared on Solena''s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, young master-nim. We will be able to carry on as if everything was normal without being shaken.¡±


    She stopped for a moment and started to close the carriage door.


    Solena could see the Vampires heading back to work.


    Their strides looked much less concerned about their patriarch¡¯s wellbeing.


    ck.


    The carriage door closed and she resumed talking to Cale underneath Naru¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°And that is why I am thankful.¡±


    She felt that he was sincere.


    Cale had been sincere when he said that he would stop the people from disturbing their peace.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t think I did anything that really deserves gratitude?¡±


    Solena smiled at Cale who was looking at her with a brusque expression that seemed to be asking what she was talking about before opening the door toward the driver.


    She then addressed the driver.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    The driver responded energetically and the carriage started to move toward the pce.


    The center of Section 1 of the Endable Kingdom''s capital.


    The white pce that was said to be the White Star''s residence.


    The center of that pce, in the grand assembly room currently filled with 101 people.


    ¡®Shall I get started?¡¯


    Cale stealthily looked around as if he was a hunter with his prey in front of him.


    Of course, he just looked like an awkward and innocent boy who was not yet used to this type of assembly.

 Chapter 535: If you really want to (2)

    <h4>Chapter 535: If you really want to (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The center of the Endable Kingdom.


    The white castle.


    As the name indicates, every part of the pce was white.


    However, the reason this ce was called the white castle was not simply because of its color.


    Therge sinkhole.


    The inside of that pit was no longer just a sinkhole.


    There were different floors with many different facilities.


    However, all of the floors were created with a hole in the middle so that sunlight could reach all the way to the bottom.


    ¡®The sun falls right onto the white castle.¡¯


    Section 1 at the bottom of the sinkhole was the only floor with a central location, which was where the white castle was located.


    ¡®It is called the white castle because sunlight gathers here.¡¯


    Cale barely held himself back from chuckling.


    The white castle.


    The citizens of the Endable Kingdom found this ce to be quite holy.


    Cale found that to be funny.


    ¡®...The truth is that greed runs wild in this ce.¡¯


    The grand assembly hall.


    The White Star.


    The people representing the first four noble households.


    And the 96 noble awaiters.


    There were 101 people present in this hall.


    ¡°Then we will move onto the next topic.¡±


    The Dark Elf old man. Count Mock was leading the meeting.


    Cale had been getting a feel for the group during the past thirty minutes.


    Count Mock started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°This is regarding changing the administrator for Section 7 and Section 9.¡±


    Cale could feel the atmosphere in the grand assembly hall change almost immediately.


    The look in the eyes of all 96 noble awaiters changed after hearing that they were changing the administrator for a section.


    ¡®Heh.¡¯


    Cale lowered his head and started to frown to stop himself fromughing.


    ¡®96 noble awaiters. What an odd system.¡¯


    The grand assembly hall.


    There was a high tform with a circr table and five chairs there.


    Of course, one of those chairs was on a slightly higher tform and gave off a luxurious feel.


    Naturally, that was the chair for the White Star.


    The remaining four chairs were for the representatives of the first four nobles, and these five people sat at the center of the assembly hall.


    ¡®And the 96 of them get the floor.¡¯


    The 96 noble awaiters.


    They were sitting on cushions on the grand assembly hall¡¯s floor looking up at the tform with the circr table.


    Cale peeked toward the hall door.


    He started to recall the things Solena told him on their way over one by one.


    ¡®The 96 noble awaiters consist of many different races and homnds. There are races without the darkness attribute, such as humans and Elves as well. However, they all have something inmon.¡¯


    Solena had quietly whispered to Cale.


    ¡®They wish to be nobles. They desire for higher positions. That is why they quietly sit on the cold stone floor on a cushion even though they are all quite strong.¡¯


    Solena looked around even though they were inside a carriage before telling Cale even quieter.


    ¡®Young master-nim. They all have different reasons they desire to be nobles. Of them-¡¯


    ¡®It''s fine.¡¯


    ¡®Excuse me?¡¯


    ¡®I don''t need to know their reasons. I¡¯m not interested in it.¡¯


    Cale recalled what he had said to Solena.


    ¡®I just need to know that they wish to be nobles. That¡¯s the important part.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips were about to go up again.


    ¡°Naru.¡±


    Cale felt someone put a hand on his shoulder at that moment.


    It was cold.


    There were no traces of warmth.


    Cale could not help but subconsciously curl up.


    It could not be helped.


    The person sitting to Cale''s right...


    That person reached his left arm out and warmly asked.


    ¡°Is it hard?¡±


    Cale could see the smile on this person''s face as he warmly spoke to him in the middle of the meeting.


    ¡®Ha...I really want to smack him from behind.¡¯


    Cale wanted to smack him the moment he saw the White Star¡¯s warm smile.


    However, he held back and shook his head.


    ¡°...Uncle, I am okay.¡±


    Being respectful to the White Star and sitting still was his job right now.


    Cale held back what he wanted to say to the White Star and lowered his head.


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    He heard the White Star¡¯s disappointed voice, but Cale ignored it.


    The White Star looked at Cale with an even stronger pitying gaze.


    ¡®Did they say that they don''t know how long Duke Fredo will be in aa for?¡¯


    The White Star could not hide his disappointment after hearing the news from Duke Fredo''s residence this morning.


    ¡®Tsk. I can''t believe I can¡¯t use an important pawn at a time like this.¡¯


    The White Star could not help but be disappointed that one of the cards that could help his n was not usable.


    But the White Star was quietly looking at the 12 years old boy who had his head down for a different reason.


    ¡®...I guess he is quite torn up.¡¯


    The boy who was frowning as if he was holding something in was sitting with his head held down.


    The way he looked made it impossible not to pity him.


    But it also made some other people sneer.


    ¡®It looks like the next Ejen generation will not be able to keep the Duke title.¡¯


    Count Mock, the Dark Elf old man, was holding back a sneer as he looked at the White Star and Naru.


    ¡®But at least he managed to participate in the assembly as the Duke¡¯s envoy even with his weak personality.¡¯


    He held back his sneer and continued the meeting.


    However, other than the White Star who was on a slightly higher tform and Count Mock who was standing to lead the meeting...


    The other two nobles were looking at Naru with odd gazes.


    The woman who was attending the grand assembly in full armor.


    Count Hubesha.


    She was confused while looking at Naru who had his head down but his fists clenched.


    ¡®He¡¯s different than usual.¡¯


    She was sitting on Naru¡¯s left and could see the White Star looking pitifully at Naru, but she could not take her gaze away from Naru''s clenched fists that were shaking.


    ¡®He''s clenching his fists like that because he is concerned about his father?¡¯


    That was not it.


    This was actually-


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that what people do when they are angry?¡¯


    Count Hubesha suddenly recalled what Naru had shouted to the White Star when they visited the Ejen Duchy.


    ¡®...Cale Henituse. I will never forgive him. I will make him pay for this!¡¯


    She remembered how the boy had shouted in anger.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    She didn''t think that that was the case, but this odd feeling continued to overwhelm her.


    ¡®Naru Von Ejen. This child is a nice boy.¡¯


    He was too nice to be the child of one of the Endable Kingdom''s leaders.


    He was gentle and kind.


    He was upright.


    He was pure.


    ¡®But upright people can show a strength that cannot be hindered in certain times.¡¯


    Hubesha suddenly looked certain about something.


    She started to pay more attention to Naru who had his head down and his eyes closed as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Another person who noticed Naru¡¯s odd behavior had his arms crossed and his head tilted to one side.


    ¡®This is weird.¡¯


    That person was Gersey, the Endable Kingdom¡¯s only Marquis and Chief Priest.


    But he was thinking about something different than Count Hubesha.


    ¡®Is Solena not controlling him?¡¯


    Gersey had felt Naru¡¯s anger as Hubesha had felt.


    ¡®I''m sure Duke Fredo would have talked to Solena in advance.¡¯


    The mysterious Duke Fredo that Marquis Gersey knew would have talked to his trusted subordinate Solena before he fell into hisa.


    He would have told her not to let Naru get angry.


    He would also have told her to not let the Ejen household and the Vampires cause an uproar.


    That¡¯s what Duke Fredo would have told her to do.


    ¡®...But Naru is unable to hide his anger?¡¯


    This could mean one of two things.


    Either Duke Fredo fell into aa after fighting so desperately that he didn''t have time to say such things to Solena.


    ¡®Or, Solena is unable to control Naru. Hmm.¡¯


    The corners of Gersey¡¯s lips started to go up.


    He couldn''t tell which of the two it was.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter which it is.¡¯


    Regardless of which of the two it was, while Fredo, the sturdy foundation for the Vampires was in aa... What could Naru do even if he was angry?


    ¡®He naturally has a gentle disposition. That is why whatever he does won''t be much.¡¯


    Gersey then stopped caring about Naru.


    It would be one thing if he had gone to visit Duke Fredo as Count Hubesha had done and seen Naru¡¯s anger toward Cale Henituse, but he didn¡¯t have time to go visit Fredo.


    ¡°Here is the next topic.¡±


    ¡®We''re here.¡¯


    Gersey''s eyes clouded over.


    His gaze moved to the highest spot inside this assembly hall.


    He could see the White Star looking back at him with a gaze full of an entric desire. Count Mock continued to speak at that moment.


    "This is a motion Marquis Gersey-nim brought up rted to the festival.¡±


    Marquis Gersey, the Chief Priest.


    The fact that this motion was from the Marquis changed the atmosphere in the hall once again.


    Gersey was one of the Endable Kingdom''s three pirs and strongest people.


    The 96 noble awaiters and the other nobles all turned toward him.


    Even the White Star turned toward him.


    Of course, one person was an exception.


    Cale kept his head down but still focused to hear what was about to be said.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Count Mock peeked toward Gersey with a slightly ufortable and confused gaze and started to speak.


    ¡°Marquis Gersey-nim¡¯s motion is to request your permission to allow all priests in Section 2 to participate in arge ritual on thest day of the festival.¡±


    The heavy atmosphere in the assembly hall lessened.


    The noble awaiters looked disappointed.


    ¡®Damn it. I thought it was something big since the Marquis brought up the motion.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s just a ritual during the festival. It¡¯s not much.¡¯


    Count Mock continued to speak as if it wasn¡¯t much.


    ¡°The content of the ritual is to give thanks for sessfullypleting the year and to pray for peace and happiness in the future for the Endable Kingdom.¡±


    Everybody stopped caring as much, thinking that it was just a part of the festival.


    However, Cale¡¯s eyes sparkled as he had his head down.


    ¡®...This is weird.¡¯


    The White Star was supposedly rushing to be a member of the Demonic race.


    And Chief Priest Gersey was working with him to make that happen.


    But Chief Priest Gersey was doing a ritual for the festival while they were busy with that?


    ¡®There¡¯s something here.¡¯


    Cale realized it.


    The White Star and Gersey...


    ¡®These two bastards must be up to something.¡¯


    He had a feeling that something dark and sneaky was hidden within that festival ritual.


    Count Mock turned toward Marquis Gersey.


    ¡°Marquis, is there anything you would like to add on?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Marquis Gersey let out a small fake cough before smiling gently.


    ¡°It is just a small issue, so nothing else needs to be said. The materials and costs for the ritual will all be handled by the priests, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that either. However, as it is a ritual, we hope that all citizens can observe it with reverence.¡±


    p p.


    He pped his fan and slightly shrugged his shoulders.


    It was a very casual action, but the people who knew the weight of his position did not even frown because of his action.


    ¡°Then we will now make a decision about this motion.¡±


    Count Mock decided this was nothing much and quickly tried to pass the motion.


    There wasn¡¯t anything to object about it.


    Marquis Gersey watched Count Mock as he covered his mouth with his fan.


    ¡®It''s done.¡¯


    The corners of his lips that were hidden underneath the fan went up without anybody knowing.


    ¡°Then I will take it as this motion has passed-¡±


    Count Mock''s voice echoed in the hall. His hand was turning the page to the next motion.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I object.¡±


    Screeeech-


    A chair was pushed back.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Count Mock wondered if he had heard incorrectly and turned his gaze away from the document and toward the speaker.


    Flinch.


    His shoulders subconsciously flinched a bit.


    ¡°...Young master Naru. Just now-¡±


    ¡°I object.¡±


    Dark Elf old man Mock looked toward Naru who cut him off in shock.


    ¡®...What the...? Wasn¡¯t this bastardpletely feeling down?¡¯


    Mock could see the boy''s eyes burning up.


    He could see his clenched fists shaking as well.


    ¡°...Oh my.¡±


    The ck knight. Count Hubesha subconsciously gasped.


    She realized that what she had worried about was starting to happen.


    ¡°Naru. What are you doing?¡±


    The White Star gently but sharply looked toward Naru.


    The White Star¡¯s eyes opened wide at Naru¡¯s action at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    The boy mmed down on the table with both hands.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡±


    The boy looked toward the White Star with eyes that seemed to be burning wildly.


    This was the thought on the boy''s mind.


    ¡®As if I am smacking the White Star around! With that kind of emotion!¡¯


    The boy shouted full of emotion.


    Of course, his thoughts and the words that came out werepletely different.


    ¡°We do not think this is the time to be thinking about the festival.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°My Father. Duke Fredo-nim is a Duke of our Endable Kingdom.¡±


    The boy shouted while his eyes were fired up with the thought of smacking the White Star around.


    ¡°Such a respected person! He was injured by that evil Cale Henituse bastard!¡±


    The boy looked as if he was so angry that he was ready to beat Cale Henituse to a pulp at any moment.


    The atmosphere in the grand assembly hall instantly changed.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    The eyes of the 96 noble awaiters started to cloud over one or two at a time.


    ¡®...This might be a chance.¡¯


    An odd sense of desire filled the eyes of the people looking up at the tform.


    Their gazes were very different than when Marquis Gersey was trying to pass the motion.


    The reason that they were willing to sit down on this cold floor with a single cushion.


    Duke Fredo had told Cale about it.


    ¡®My son. The noble awaiters trust that the White Star and the Endable Kingdom will be the strongest kingdom on the Eastern and Western continentsbined.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm. What do they need in order to get out of the awaiter position?¡¯


    Smile.


    Fredo had smiled as he said the following.


    ¡®First, the Endable Kingdom must officially reveal itself to the world and dominate another kingdom. That is the only way for the kingdom to increase its territory and require new nobles and administrators to maintain it.¡¯


    ¡®And?¡¯


    ¡®Second, they need merits from each individual awaiter. They must stand out on the battlefield. That''s the way to get the White Star to choose them as the next noble.¡¯


    Cale''s eyes shed as he recalled Fredo''s words.


    ¡®My son. The noble awaiters have waited a minimum of five years and a maximum of twenty years for their moment to be a noble.¡¯


    Cale hadughed at that as he responded.


    ¡®I''m sure that they''re tired of waiting.¡¯


    ¡®Probably?¡¯


    ¡®I guess they¡¯re waiting for someone to start an all-out war?¡¯


    ¡®...My son. Do as you please.¡¯


    Cale, looking like Naru, looked the White Star in the eyes and asked.


    ¡°Are we just going to sit around like this? I firmly believe we cannot just sit around like this!¡±


    The boy who had seen his father fainted in aa shouted with sorrow and anger.


    ¡°It is for our Endable Kingdom and our future when we dominate the Eastern and Western continents! This is an issue of the Endable Kingdom¡¯s pride!¡±


    They could also feel the innocent boy''s love for the Endable Kingdom.


    ¡°We cannot hide around and wait any longer!¡±


    They could not wait.


    The atmosphere around the 96 awaiters started to heat up.


    ¡°I, Naru Von Ejen, the representative of the Ejen Duchy!¡±


    The assembly hall was quietly but quickly heating up.


    The moment Chief Priest Gersey¡¯s smile disappeared from underneath the fan...


    The boy''s voice filled the assembly hall.


    ¡°I would like to make a motion!¡±


    The 96 noble awaiters.


    Their intuitions were telling them that this moment was important.


    ¡®The chance to be a noble.¡¯


    Something to end the long boring time they had been quietly waiting through.


    Something to fulfill their desires.


    They thought that the starting point to all of that might happen here.


    Naru Von Ejen.


    He calmly started to speak as everybody looked at him.


    ¡°Please give the order to kill Cale Henituse right away.¡±


    ¡®...Shit.¡¯


    Chief Priest Gersey subconsciously started to frown.


    He had thought that it wouldn''t be much even if Naru got angry because he was a gentle boy.


    ¡®I was mistaken!¡¯


    Gersey only just realized that Naru could cause something even bigger because he was an innocent boy.


    He turned his head.


    The White Star and Naru...


    Gersey could see them looking at each other.


    The boy held back his anger and calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°The proud warriors of the Endable Kingdom and I will kill Cale Henituse.¡±


    The Endable Kingdom¡¯s warriors.


    Those words made some of the noble awaiters clench their fists.


    ¡®It''s here!¡¯


    They had thought it would not happen for a long time, but someone was creating the chance for them.


    The boy¡¯s next words made the noble awaiters fully confident.


    ¡°We will also let the continents know! They will know the greatness of the Endable Kingdom! They will know about the great and mighty warriors of the Endable Kingdom! We will let the entire world know about us!¡±


    This bastard was trying to start an all-out war.


    ¡®A chance mighte if I help this bastard get this pushed through.¡¯


    The fierce gazes of the noble awaiters under the tform were focused on Cale¡¯s back.


    Cale knew this but pretended not to know as he continued to speak as if he was a boy just dreaming of getting revenge.


    ¡°And please give me the chance to lead those warriors myself.¡±


    The boy asked the king who had not been fully crowned yet.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    He bowed toward the White Star.


    However, his spirit looked as unwavering as arge mountain.


    The boy. The 96 warriors.


    A total of 97 fierce gazes looked toward the White Star.


    Of course, the reasons behind those fierce gazes were all different.

 Chapter 536: If you really want to (3)

    <h4>Chapter 536: If you really want to (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Silence filled the grand assembly hall.


    However, it was more chaotic than ever.


    There was no noise, but the gazes of the 101 people in this hall were showing many different emotions.


    100 of them looked toward the back of the boy who was bowing.


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    Chief Priest Gersey, one of those 100 people, subconsciously folded his fan and put his hand on his forehead.


    ¡®...Is that child saying this because he knows something?¡¯


    He quickly decided that he was wrong.


    ¡®No. What would he know? He¡¯s just acting ording to his emotions.¡¯


    This action was brought on by useless convictions and bravery.


    However, that action had turned into a fuse.


    Chief Priest Gersey turned away from the boy and looked around the grand assembly hall.


    It was hot.


    The 96 noble awaiters.


    It looked as if a small explosion would lead to tens, no, hundreds of other explosions.


    Gersey then turned toward the other nobles.


    ¡®...This is bad.¡¯


    Count Mock and Count Hubesha.


    Both of them were looking at Naru as if he was reckless, but they seemed to be drawn in by his actions and suggestion.


    They were tired of living in hiding as well.


    ¡®But we can''t let that happen.¡¯


    At least not right now.


    Gersey and the White Star had a n to pull forward their grand vision.


    They were working hard right now to pull it up.


    This ''festival¡¯ was the only time they could use to pull it up.


    Gersey and the White Star looked at each other for a short moment.


    Both of them realized that they were thinking about the same thing.


    The White Star slowly opened his mouth to speak.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s no need for us to hide any longer!¡±


    Flinch.


    The White Star closed his mouth again and looked down at the ground.


    Jump.


    One person stood up.


    He was one of the 96 noble awaiters.


    ¡°The Endable Kingdom is stronger than ever! There¡¯s no need to hide our strength and run away any longer!¡±


    Count Mock started to speak.


    ¡°The noble awaiters do not have speaking rights. Please sit down.¡±


    ¡°...I was just!¡±


    ¡°Please sit down. We will ignore the previousments.¡±


    The person standing clenched his fists and sat down with his body shaking.


    Count Mock looked toward the White Star and started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Naru, the envoy¡¯s suggestion seems quite appropriate, your majesty.¡±


    Color returned to the noble awaiter who had sat down.


    It was the same for the other noble awaiters as well.


    Chief Priest Gersey instantly realized what Count Mock was thinking.


    ¡®...Shit... He¡¯s greedy.¡¯


    Disputes and wars. All of them were great opportunities for this Dark Elf old man who was greedy for a higher position.


    ¡°However.¡±


    Count Mock continued to speak with an odd expression on his face.


    ¡°The Dark Elves were involved in a battle not too long ago. I''m not sure that we are capable of participating in another war.¡±


    He seemed to be trying once before stepping back.


    Naru¡¯s confident voice echoed in the assembly room at that moment.


    "The Vampires have alle together for the same goal. The forces are ready.¡±


    He still seemed adamant as ever.


    It was at that moment.


    Screeeech-


    The White Star got up from his chair and walked over to Naru.


    He put his hand on Naru¡¯s shoulder as Naru continued to stand there while bowing.


    ¡°...The Vampires may be the first to get hurt if we start a war. Naru, do you understand this as their leader?¡±


    Cale flinched for a moment after hearing that question.


    ¡®Of course, I do. How can I not?¡¯


    It was funny the White Star was saying such a thing, but he at least understood the meaning behind those words.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I tried to drag the Vampires in.¡¯


    Something Duke Fredo told him echoed in Cale¡¯s ear.


    ¡®Yes. Vampires are the same as well.¡¯


    Those words were the reason Cale had told the Vampires who live peaceful lives and have nothing to do with the war to trust him and not fall into chaos.


    Cale slowly raised his bent waist.


    He looked at the White Star and started to speak.


    ¡°Yes sir, I do.¡±


    The White Star looked annoyed for a moment.


    However, nobody noticed as it disappeared almost immediately.


    He looked toward Chief Priest Gersey for a moment and the Chief Priest nodded his head.


    It was a signal to y along for a bit.


    The White Star knew he should do that as well.


    ¡®...Tying them down even more might make them cut the ropes and escape.¡¯


    96 strong individuals.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to release them at least once so that they don¡¯t go crazy and cause a ruckus before running away.


    He looked toward Naru Von Ejen, the boy whom he thought would just quietly stay tied down. He started to speak to his nephew who was causing the greatest ruckus but still innocently bowing toward him.


    ¡°I will think deeply about this motion.¡±


    He then addressed everyone.


    ¡°Tomorrow evening. We will reconvene tomorrow.¡±


    Naru¡¯s motion.


    They will discuss this motion further tomorrow evening.


    The 96 noble awaiters. Their eyes sparkled as their minds quickly started to move.


    ¡°We will end today''s meeting here.¡±


    The White Star who had stoically been looking at them forcibly ended the meeting.


    However, nobody objected.


    It was because an even bigger meeting would take ce tomorrow.


    Cale returned to Fredo''s residence as soon as the meeting ended.


    ¡°We wille back at mealtime.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cale said bye to Solena and Butler Melundo and walked into his bedroom.


    ¡°Cale-nim, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Choi Han and Raon weed Cale.


    Cale casually nodded his head and immediately walked over to the couch andy down.


    Choi Han walked over to Cale and cautiously asked.


    ¡°Are you worried about something?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t say much with an odd expression on his face.


    Choi Han observed Cale¡¯s expression that seemed to be saying that he was worried about something before moving away.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ah! Human! Bud called! He said, ¡®okay,¡¯ and hung up when I said you weren¡¯t here!¡±


    Choi Han and Raon could see Cale¡¯s expression turn odd at that moment.


    ¡®...What to do.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s mind started to beplicated.


    The reason he originally wanted to cause a ruckus here was because he wasn''t very interested in the citizens of this ce.


    But everywhere that people lived were pretty much the same.


    The regr Vampires and Dark Elves... They seemed like normal neighbors.


    ¡®This is difficult.¡¯


    Even if he could now trust Duke Fredo as a leader and the Vampires¡¯ lives were simr to their own...


    There was something Cale had to take care of with the Vampires.


    Bud was involved with that as well.


    ¡°Connect him.¡±


    Cale motioned for Raon and Choi Han to look around with his eyes before sitting up.


    He then looked toward the videomunication device that Raon was connecting.


    Ooooooong-


    A light shed and Bud¡¯s face appeared on the screen above the videomunication device.


    - Wow, shit! What the hell?!


    Bud¡¯s face instantly stiffened.


    - You crazy bastards! What the hell did you do to Cale Henituse?!


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale immediately realized why Bud was reacting like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    - What do you mean it''s me? You wicked Vampire bastard! You must have sucked Cale¡¯s blood dry! You crazy bastard! I''m going to head to the Endable Kingdom right now and cut off your neck myself!


    ¡°I said, it¡¯s me.¡±


    - What do you mean it''s me?


    As Bud¡¯s face turned red with anger and his eyes had a cold gaze...


    A chubby ck front paw appeared in front of the screen and moved side to side.


    ¡°Bud! He is our human! He¡¯s currently under disguise!¡±


    - Ah. Is that so?


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale frowned after seeing Bud ept Raon¡¯s statement right away and calm down after not trusting him at all.


    - Huh? It really is him! That damn bitchy expression!


    ¡°...Are you crazy?¡±


    - Ahem. Sorry.


    Bud then smiled and had a sly look on his face.


    - I heard you were going to the Endable Kingdom''s base?


    ¡°...Even you heard about it?¡±


    - Of course! I contacted his highness. I couldn''t talk to you earlier.


    Bud stopped talking for a moment before his face slowly stiffened and he took a few steps back.


    Cale then saw the scenery behind Bud¡¯s shoulder through the videomunication device.


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Cale¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°Hey, Bud! That ce is dangerous!¡±


    Raon shouted in shock while Cale kept his mouth shut and closed his eyes for a moment before opening them back.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°...Did you go to find the bodies?¡±


    Bud calmly nodded his head.


    - Yes. I can¡¯t let my friends¡¯ bodies stay in this cold and dangerous ce.


    The snowy mountain on the northern part of the Eastern continent.


    Bud was at the ce where almost the entire Ranger Brigade was probably killed and the ce Cale and Bud¡¯s group had barely managed to escape from.


    They could see mercenaries searching the mountain over Bud¡¯s shoulder.


    Both Cale and Bud were silent for a moment.


    Cale''s heart then started to tilt.


    Toward Bud of course.


    His mouth slowly opened again.


    ¡°...It must be hard.¡±


    - Something is weird.


    Cale and Bud. Both of them flinched at each other''sments and looked at each other.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    - Huh?


    Cale flinched before immediately asking.


    "What is weird?¡±


    Bud looked around the mountain as if it was difficult to exin before sighing and starting to speak.


    - There are no bodies.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale was truly shocked this time as he asked.


    ¡®There are no bodies?¡¯


    How could that be?


    How could someone move close to 1,000 bodies?


    The bastards who were running away from the avnche managed to move all those bodies in only one or two days?


    Cale suddenly had a thought and asked.


    ¡°Are the enemy bodies gone too?¡±


    - No.


    Bud shook his head.


    - The numbers don¡¯t match. There are not enough bodies. Over half of them.


    Over half of the bodies were missing.


    - We found a little less than half of the bodies.


    Bud seemed bitter but his eyes were full of sadness and anger.


    At the same time, there was a look of hope as well.


    ¡®Hope?¡¯


    It happened the moment Cale found that emotion to be odd.


    - There¡¯s one type of corpses missing that Pan exined.


    The Rat Pan.


    He was the Ranger who served as the leader of the 1,001 member Ranger Brigade.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me.¡±


    Cale urged Bud who seemed to be hesitating to talk.


    Bud took a deep breath before responding.


    - Furthermore, the few Rangers you saved with Pan''s information were all missing one type of injury.


    Bud continued to speak.


    - Pan''s memory is quite good, so we were able to find the bodies quickly. However, we found that there was an error with Pan''s memory.


    That was the case.


    As Bud mentioned, it would be an error if there wasn¡¯t a body in the spot Pan remembered.


    Bud hesitated for a bit before starting to speak again.


    - You said that you''re working with that Duke Fredo bastard, right? You said he was interested in you.


    As Bud suddenly mentioned Duke Fredo...


    ¡°Perhaps?¡±


    Cale subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°Pan clearly told me about it.¡±


    He recalled something the Rat Pan told him.


    ¡®There seems to be a Vampire! I found the corpse of one of our brigade members and there was no blood left in the corpse.¡¯


    Pan had also been extremely upset the first time they saw Duke Fredo.


    ¡®W, what nonsense! You¡¯re the leader of the bastards who sucked our brigade members¡¯ blood dry......!¡¯


    Cale looked at Bud¡¯s eyes through the screen.


    ¡°There were no bodies that had their blood sucked?¡±


    - Yes. No injured people either.


    Choi Han who had quietly been listening while looking at the door and the mirror looked toward the videomunication device in shock.


    Cale started to mumble at that moment.


    ¡°...You think, rather than Pan being wrong, that it has something to do with the Vampires?¡±


    He looked toward the mirror that was a secret passage.


    Duke Fredo was in the room two doors down.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Cale started to recall the battle from a few days ago.


    ¡®Did Pan remember wrong?¡¯


    That couldn''t be it.


    The rest of the bodies were where he said that they would be.


    He heard Bud¡¯s anxious voice at that moment.


    - Hey. Did you find the Illusionist?


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Cale subconsciously jumped up from his seat.


    The northern snowy mountains.


    The enemies who attacked them at that location. They had found the enemies who had attacked, however, they had not found one thing.


    The Illusionist.


    Who could that be?


    Bud started to whisper.


    - ...Cale, what if Pan seeing a brigade member getting their blood sucked dry was an illusion?


    Cale suddenly remembered something at that moment.


    Vampires were said to specialize in camouge and escape.


    Then what was their leader¡¯s specialty?


    ¡®Is Fredo the Illusionist?¡¯


    Or...


    ¡®Is there a separate Illusionist?¡¯


    Then who could the Illusionist be?


    Cale suddenly thought about someone else who was working with Fredo but was not a Vampire.


    ¡°...The Deputy Chief Priest?¡±


    ¡®Who else could be the Illusionist? Who the hell could the Illusionist be?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s mind quickly started to move.


    Cale put the thought about who the Illusionist was aside before slowly recalling everything that had happened.


    Cale had not told Fredo much because he could not trust him.


    Simrly, Fredo had done the same as he could not trust Cale either.


    However, Fredo had appeared in front of Cale and asked to make a deal or sign a contract without any hesitation.


    What led him to do that?


    ¡°...There was something.¡±


    There was something that he trusted, something he could offer as a condition.


    That was why he had acted so rash and confident.


    ¡®For example, Ranger Brigade members that he stealthily hid away.¡¯


    Cale subconsciously started to smile.


    ¡®Oh, how interesting.¡¯


    Duke Fredo.


    He truly was not someone to look down on.


    ¡°Hey. Bud. Hang up for a bit.¡±


    - ...I leave it to you.


    The videomunication device turned off and Cale started to talk to Choi Han.


    ¡°Open the mirror.¡±


    He needed to meet with Duke Fredo again.

 Chapter 537: If you really want to (4)

    <h4>Chapter 537: If you really want to (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Fredo was with Solena in his bedroom.


    Cale looked toward Fredo and bluntly asked.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Fredo had a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°My son, you must finally be looking for the bodies.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa. You crazy bastard.¡±


    Cale could feel Solena flinch, but he ignored it and plopped down on the empty chair across from Fredo.


    ¡°Where are they? Actually, no.¡±


    Cale asked the same question before shaking his head. He then asked Fredo a different question.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feign ignorance. It¡¯s funny to hear someone who just smiled and asked if we were looking for the bodies pretending like he doesn¡¯t know anything now.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I guess it is funny.¡±


    Fredo nodded his head as if he agreed with Cale.


    He then continued to speak.


    ¡°It was because the weight wasn¡¯t bnced.¡±


    ¡°The weight?¡±


    ¡°A deal or a contract means that both sides are giving something of equal value to the other.¡±


    Fredo believed that they needed to be clear on what each side was giving and receiving.


    ¡°And when both sides of the scale are equal in weight... That¡¯s when a contract is set.¡±


    ¡°You thought that holding the Ranger Brigade members hostage was bncing the scale?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Shouldn¡¯t I at least do that much?¡±


    Choi Han who came through the mirror after Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Is that why you included Cale-nim¡¯s blood as a condition?¡±


    Choi Han''s gaze did not look happy as he red at Fredo. Actually, there was a lot of animosity that Choi Han did not hide.


    Choi Han thought Cale had more trust in Fredo than before, but in Choi Han''s point of view, Fredo was just an enemy aiming for one of his family member¡¯s blood.


    He saw him as someone who could stab them in the back at any moment.


    Smile.


    Choi Han could see Fredo smiling toward him at that moment.


    Fredo started to speak in a gentle voice as if Choi Han¡¯s animosity was cute.


    ¡°Choi Han. Do you think your master values his blood a lot? I think Cale Henituse would put a higher value on his friends¡¯ blood than his own.¡±


    Choi Han was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Cale started to speak instead.


    ¡°My blood is very important to me.¡±


    Choi Han was at even more of a loss for words that he turned away from Cale.


    On the other hand, Fredo looked toward Cale and nonchntlymented.


    ¡°I also needed a conversation with the Mercenary King.¡±


    Solena sighed quietly after hearing that.


    Fredo continued to speak as Cale looked at her.


    ¡°I didn''t want to be hated anymore.¡±


    It sounded light, but those words were not light at all.


    ¡°The people of the Eastern continent do not look favorably on most of the races that make up the Endable Kingdom.¡±


    The animosity toward Vampires and Dark Elves were obvious, but it was highly likely that the people on the Eastern continent would feel repulsed by the citizens of the Endable Kingdom when it was revealed.


    ¡°There were people I needed to slowly change that mindset.¡±


    Cale immediately realized who those people were.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The mercenaries going around the continent and saying good things about us in restaurants or shops will slowly change people¡¯s opinions about us.¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale tapped his knee with his finger as he started to speak.


    ¡°You hid the Rangers because you needed to make a deal with both the Mercenary King and me?¡±


    Fredo raised his hand and pointed somewhere.


    ¡°Here. Solena was in charge of that. The other Vampire knights helped her as well.¡±


    Now that he thought about, Cale had not seen any Vampires other than Solena and Fredo in the northern snowy mountain.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale crossed his arms and stared at Fredo as he started to speak again.


    ¡°It looks like you are not going to tell me where they are.¡±


    Fredo did not disagree with that statement.


    "They are safe. Ah, but we did suck some blood from them in order to trick both allies and enemies while we were on the northern snowy mountains.¡±


    Solena urgently interjected.


    ¡°Sucked their blood?! My liege, you must not use such phrasing! Mm! Young master-nim, the amount was very minimal. It was only a tiny bit that we couldn''t help but absorb while pretending to take their blood. Everybody is safe.¡±


    She smiled as gently as possible toward Cale.


    "This is the truth.¡±


    ¡°Who said it wasn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders toward Solena and then stared back at Fredo.


    Fredo smiled at him and started to speak again.


    ¡°I will let you know where the Ranger Brigade members are if you properly destroy the facility that would turn the White Star into a member of the Demonic race.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale looked right at Fredo and shook his head.


    ¡°There are not enough benefits for me.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯ll prevent the White Star from bing a member of the Demonic race and manage to save over half of the Ranger Brigade members that you thought were dead. But that¡¯s still not enough benefits for you?¡±


    Smirk.


    Cale started to smirk.


    ¡®Well, I would have made that deal if things had proceeded ording to Fredo''s n.¡¯


    If Cale had followed the map to the Endable Kingdom and met with Fredo as he had originally nned... And then if he had heard about the Ranger Brigade members still being alive at that moment...


    Cale would have made the deal as Fredo wanted.


    ¡®But the situation is different now.¡¯


    The situation had changed.


    Shouldn''t he earn more benefits while he could do so?


    Cale uncrossed his arms and leaned his upper body toward the bed.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Fredo flinched after hearing Cale call him father.


    His eyes could see Cale¡¯s twisted smile on his innocent childhood appearance.


    ¡°Father, you be king in return, but there¡¯s nothing I gain from it. Nothing in my hand.¡±


    Fredo let out a short groan.


    As Cale said, there was nothing Cale Henituse would gain from this.


    Fame, power, wealth, none of it.


    ¡®I thought he wasn''t the type to seek those things?¡¯


    Fredo wondered if he had heard wrong about Cale. On the other hand, he had a different thought as well.


    ¡®...It would be weird if he had no greed at all.¡¯


    He heard a cold voice as he had that thought.


    ¡°In addition, the situation has changed.¡±


    Cale returned to his usual tone as he continued to speak.


    The situation had changed.


    ¡°How will you handle this without me now?¡±


    His help was now necessary.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Solena let out a groan.


    Fredo quietly observed Cale for a bit before starting to speak.


    ¡°Yes. Now we need you.¡±


    Cale¡¯s value to Fredo had gone up more now.


    Cale nonchntlymented as Fredo epted this.


    ¡°Raise it some more.¡±


    Offer some more things to put on the scale.


    Bnce the weights on the scale.


    That was what Cale¡¯s gaze was saying and Fredo epted it.


    ¡°Sure. I will think about what to add to my side of the scale.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s what I wanted to hear.¡±


    Cale immediately stood up from the chair.


    ¡°Slowly think about what I would want. Then I¡¯ll start to prepare and make my move as well.¡±


    Solena flinched and turned toward Cale after hearing him saying that he would prepare.


    However, Cale ignored her gaze and headed back to the mirror.


    He heard Fredo ask him a question from behind him.


    ¡°My son, have you called his highness, the crown prince?¡±


    Cale turned back for a moment just before climbing through the mirror and smiled at Fredo.


    ¡°A long time ago. I''m quite a thorough person.¡±


    More than he seemed at least.


    It waste at night.


    The moonlight from above was shining down on the white pce.


    However, in a dark residence on the southern part of Section 1 where that light did not reach...


    Knock knock knock.


    The person who was looking through documents in this study that was full of books looked up after hearing someone knocking on the door.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    This study... Actually, this southern mansion''s owner looked out the door and started to speak.


    The middle of the night was too early for a person like him who stayed up veryte with work to sleep.


    ¡°Count-nim.¡±


    The owner of the house slightly tilted his head to the side after hearing the butler¡¯s voice.


    The butler knew that he did not like being interrupted while he is working and did note around this time if possible.


    He was a talented butler who usually took care of everything himself.


    He heard the butler¡¯s voice at that moment.


    "Count-nim, young master Naru Von Ejen hase to see you.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The Count immediately got up.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were full of shock and confusion.


    He immediately opened the door to his office and the butler bowed.


    ¡°The young master has requested to meet quietly with you alone as he has something he would like to discuss with you.¡±


    Quietly. Something to discuss with him alone.


    That meant that Naru wanted this meeting to be a secret.


    ¡®Naru Von Ejen came to meet with me? Why?¡¯


    The butler cautiously asked.


    ¡°Count-nim, what shall I do?¡±


    Count Mock.


    The Dark Elf old man''s mind quickly started to move.


    ¡®...Naru Von Ejen secretly came looking for me sote at night?¡¯


    Mock started to recall the events from the afternoon.


    ¡®The proud warriors of the Endable Kingdom and I will kill Cale Henituse.¡¯


    He naturally thought about the moment Naru caused chaos in the grand assembly room.


    The innocent-looking bastard had done something big.


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    Count Mock started to smile.


    It was because he suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Will you look at that?¡±


    A wicked smile appeared on the old man¡¯s face before it instantly disappeared.


    He gave the butler and order with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Bring young master Naru inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Count-nim. I will escort him to the reception room-¡±


    ¡°No, just bring him to the study.¡±


    The reception room was where he met with guests.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ll have to do some work to do.¡±


    His study was the ce to work.


    Rooms were supposed to be used as they were nned.


    Count Mock soon saw a hooded individual walking into the study with his butler.


    Shhhh.


    The person walked in and removed his hood before greeting Mock.


    ¡°Hello, Count-nim. I''m sorry for visiting you sote at night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    Mock greeted young Naru with a benign smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stiff calling me Count. I told you to call me grandfather.¡±


    He gently sat the boy across from him.


    ¡°Here are the cups of tea.¡±


    ¡°Good work. Butler.¡±


    ¡°Please have a nice conversation.¡±


    The butler left tea and snacks before carefully leaving the study and closing the door.


    Click.


    The study was separated from the outside once the door was closed.


    ¡°Naru. Drink some tea first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Count-nim.¡±


    ¡°I told you to call me grandfather.¡±


    Click.


    The boy picked up the cup and observed the Count.


    ¡°I think I need to speak to you today not as, ¡®grandfather,¡¯ but as, ¡®Count-nim.¡¯ ¡±


    Count Mock realized that the boy''s passionate gaze looked different than usual.


    One corner of the Count¡¯s lips went up.


    ¡°Sure. What brings you here?¡±


    The boy took a sip of tea and put the cup back down on the table.


    ng.


    There was a short moment of silence after the quiet clinking of the cup.


    The boy said the following at the end of that short moment.


    ¡°Our liege will not start a war.¡±


    Smile.


    The corners of Mock''s lips went up.


    Cale looking like Naru continued to speak.


    ¡°I say that based on his majesty''s usual demeanor. The fact that he did not make his mind up right away in the assembly hall and pushed it back shows that he has no thoughts on starting a war right now.¡±


    ¡°You''re right. I also feel that our liege does not n on starting a war.¡±


    He benignly smiled after noticing Cale¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°If he had any thoughts about starting a war, he would have called Count Hubesha or me. He would have also called you to have a separate conversation.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, he only took Chief Priest Gersey-nim with him to his office.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Count Mock had not liked that either.


    ¡®Why does our liege stick around Chief Priest Gersey so much?¡¯


    Cale started tough internally while looking at Mock, however, he continued to speak as if he did not realize how Mock felt at all.


    ¡°However, it will be difficult for his majesty to just ignore this motion.¡±


    ¡°Yes. 101 people have heard it.¡±


    Count Mock agreed with this.


    The Noble awaiters.


    Their desires and patience were at their limits after waiting so long for the White Star to cover this issue up and forget about it.


    Mock noticed a deep smile on the boy''s face at that moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We cannot ignore the 96 people.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Mock subconsciouslyughed at that moment.


    ¡°Naru, you knew what you were doing in there, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡®I thought he was just a clueless child! I thought he was stupidly charging forward in the grand assembly hall!¡¯


    Based on his actions right now, it seemed as if he had acted that way in front of the 96 people on purpose.


    ¡°Count-nim.¡±


    The boy quietly started to speak.


    ¡°I am an Ejen after all.¡±


    Mock suddenly felt chills on his back.


    ¡°You remind me of your father when he was young.¡±


    Mock recalled the focused eyes that had been charging forward toward his goal.


    ¡°So then. Why did youe looking for me?¡±


    The boy smiled and asked back.


    "Why did you decide to meet with me?¡±


    The boy acted as if he knew everything as he quietly spoke to the Count almost in a whisper.


    ¡°Count-nim, you want there to be a war, don''t you?¡±


    The old man¡¯s gaze stiffened and became colder.


    Cale looked at him as he recalled a conversation with Duke Fredo.


    ¡®My son, you¡¯re going to target Count Mock?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. Based on what you told me, he seems to be the greediest for power.¡¯


    ¡®That is true. It would be good to put him in the forefront.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right. I''m going to use that bastard.¡¯


    Fredo had smiled after hearing Cale say that he was going to use Mock.


    ¡®Mock will move ording to your will without knowing anything.¡¯


    ¡®What is it? You don¡¯t like it?¡¯


    ¡®No, I think it''ll be entertaining.¡¯


    Cale looked right into the eyes of the old man who hade out of his thoughts and was staring at him with a piercing gaze.


    Cale knew as well.


    The White Star who wished to be a member of the Demonic race would put his grand vision ahead of dealing with Cale Henituse.


    That was why an all-out war was impossible.


    He hade up with a n while knowing that that was the case.


    ¡®Destroy and swipe.¡¯


    He would destroy the White Star''s things and swipe them.


    Cale stealthily asked the old man a question.


    ¡°Count-nim. Don¡¯t you want to achieve some merits?¡±


    A short moment of silence fell in the room.


    However, Mock soon destroyed that silence.


    ¡°Ha, hahaha-¡±


    The old man¡¯sughter filled the study.


    ng.


    Mock''s gaze turned cold as he put the teacup down.


    ¡°Crisis is said to make people grow. Naru. You''ve grown. I don¡¯t know when you grew so much.¡±


    He stopped leaning on the couch and leaned forward toward the boy and asked.


    ¡°Yes. You want to plot something with me?¡±


    Tap.


    Cale took a document out of his pocket and put it on top of the table.


    ¡°...Naru, I don¡¯t know what this is.¡±


    The old man¡¯s questioning gaze changed the moment he heard what Cale had to say.


    ¡°This is top secret information my father has been gathering.¡±


    Mock subconsciously clenched the armrest with both hands.


    It was here.


    A big opportunity hade his way.


    That was what Mock''s intuition was telling him.


    ¡°...What is the information?¡±


    Caleughed internally at the Count''s question.


    His gaze headed toward the document.


    ¡®Information my ass.¡¯


    This was a fake document he and Fredo created this morning.


    Cale slowly unraveled the rolled-up document and gently smiled toward the enemy.


    ¡°This is precious information.¡±

 Chapter 538: If you really want to (5)

    <h4>Chapter 538: If you really want to (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Count Mock''s gaze moved to the document that was slowly being opened on the table.


    ¡®Precious information?¡¯


    He looked away from the document and looked at Cale. Cale felt his gaze and raised his head as Mock started to speak to him.


    ¡°...The Duke does something like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course. There is a reason he is the Duke.¡±


    ¡®Ho!¡¯


    Mock barely managed to hold himself from scoffing out loud.


    ¡°Is there anyone who knows about this?¡±


    ¡°The fact that he is collecting information like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mock subconsciously tensed up.


    But the boy casually answered as if it wasn''t much.


    ¡°How would there be anybody who knows?¡±


    Mock tightly clenched onto the armrests after hearing that nonchnt response.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think Duke Fredo would be gathering information in secret like this without even reporting it to his majesty!¡¯


    Based on how he said that it was top secret information, there was a whole system set up to divide the information up by value or importance.


    Mock knew that Duke Fredo was the strongest physically among the first four nobles.


    ¡®But I thought that he was just an entric individual whose thoughts I couldn''t predict but that he was still loyal to his majesty!¡¯


    Mock could not hide his shock at this newly gained knowledge.


    He then started to think.


    ¡®...I guess these kinds of things need to be done to rise to the Duke position.¡¯


    The veins on the back of his wrists were clearly visible as he continued to clench on the armrests.


    Mock''s gaze shook as he looked back at the document. His gaze was filled with self-reflection at the fact that he had not gathered information in this matter and that he should do so in the future.


    Furthermore, there was also a strong desire that doing so would allow him to rise to the Duke position as well.


    ¡®My goodness, he lives such aplicated life.¡¯


    Cale confirmed Mock¡¯s status before smiling internally.


    Shhh.


    The document containing top-secret information finally opened all the way.


    ¡°Please take a look.¡±


    Count Mock leaned forward and focused on the document after hearing Cale''s statement.


    < 1. The location suspected of being Cale Henituse''s base. >


    ¡°Cale Henituse''s base......?¡±


    Mock immediately looked back at Cale. The boy smiled and motioned with his hand.


    ¡°¡±


    Mock turned back toward the document.


    ¡°Count-nim. You should read all the red words first.¡±


    There were a lot of things written on the document, but the red words were quite eye-catching and Mock started to read them first, as Cale had mentioned.


    < The Forest of Darkness, one of the Forbidden Regions that exists in the Roan Kingdom''s Henituse territory. >


    < The families of Cale Henituse''s friends are confirmed to be living there. Determined to be a ck castle located at the center of the Forest of Darkness. (Confirmed in the air.) >


    < Security is quite tight because the Tiger tribe and others usually reside there. >


    The Henituse territory.


    It was a ce that any of the Endable Kingdom''s chief executives have heard about at least once, no, many times.


    It was Cale Henituse¡¯s hometown as well as where the northern Indomitable Alliance¡¯s first ns failed.


    Mock confirmed the new details among the familiar details.


    ¡°...There¡¯s a castle in the Forest of Darkness within the Henituse territory?¡±


    ¡®And that is where Cale Henituse''s friends and their families live? It is where Cale Henituse spends most of his time as well?¡¯


    Mock naturally looked at the next sentence.


    < It is not easy to approach because of the Tiger Tribe and Cale Henituse''s friends who reside in the castle. >


    At the bottom of the document...


    Written in the brightest red color...


    < However, I believe that if we are able to attack and take control of this location, we could use the hostages here tond a serious blow on Cale Henituse and his friends. >


    Thatst sentence was written in Duke Fredo¡¯s handwriting.


    Count Mock was the overseer of the grand assembly.


    He had seen the motions the first nobles had submitted many times and was familiar with all of their handwriting.


    ¡®That should mean that thisst sentence is Duke Fredo''s opinion.¡¯


    He could consider thest sentence to be Duke Fredo''s analysis of this top-secret information.


    ¡®...The chances of this information being real just went up.¡¯


    Mock''s level of trust in the information went up as well.


    He had gone himself to confirm Duke Fredo''s status.


    Fredo was clearlyatose, so he would not have been able to write this at the moment.


    That meant that this information was analyzed prior to his going unconscious, so the chances of this being real were quite high unless Duke Fredo had gone crazy and acted nonsensically.


    Mock tried to maintain his expression and nonchntly asked the boy as if he wasn¡¯t interested at all.


    ¡°...What is this?¡±


    ¡°Count-nim, I know you read it all.¡±


    The boy mischievously smiled.


    ¡°I read it, but I don''t understand why you are showing this to me.¡±


    Mock could see the mischievous expression disappear from the boy''s face after hearing that.


    ¡°Count-nim.¡±


    The boy leaned forward toward the Count as well.


    ¡°The Tiger tribe that is the central force for protecting the ck castle at the center of the Forest of Darkness is currently at the Roan Kingdom''s capital with crown prince Alberu.¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    The boy lightly tapped on top of the document as he continued to speak.


    "And where are Cale Henituse and his famous friends right now?¡±


    Mock and the boy made eye contact.


    ¡°Count-nim, they are all split up among the four different battles we had prepared.¡±


    The Lake of Despair at the north of the Western continent.


    The snowy mountain on the northern part of the Eastern continent.


    The Eastern continent''s Molden Kingdom.


    And the Roan Kingdom''s Stan territory and capital on the Western continent.


    ¡°Finally, our information team has figured out Cale Henituse''s current location.¡±


    ¡°...Where is it?¡±


    ¡°He is said to have headed north to the Lake of Despair. One of our people who have infiltrated the Stan territory has figured that out.¡±


    ¡°...He must have gone to the World Tree.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Cale Henituse is probably worried about the World Tree the most right now.¡±


    Mock silently nodded his head to show his agreement.


    He felt his mouth going dry at that moment. His body was slowly starting to tense up.


    Mock knew the reason this was happening.


    However, he did not say it out loud. The boy in front of him would say it first.


    ¡°Count-nim, the ck castle is currently empty.¡±


    Count Mock''s heart was slowly starting to beat wildly.


    A n naturally formed in his mind.


    The boy''s voice egged him on.


    ¡°To be more specific, there are no strong individuals there right now. There are some magic circles, but there is nobody protecting the ce. We should be able to destroy the magic circles if we go attack it a few times.¡±


    ¡®We can destroy it.¡¯


    That sentence etched itself on Mock''s mind.


    ¡°Count-nim, instead of the strong individuals, what we will find there are the weakest people rted to Cale Henituse, the people he needs to protect.¡±


    Mock had enough information about Cale Henituse to know that he cherished his friends quite a bit.


    He also had this hero mentality of trying to protect the weak.


    Mock ignored his wildly beating heart and calmly asked.


    ¡°...But Cale Henituse will not leave that ce empty forever.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why right now is the time!¡±


    The boy raised his voice.


    Mock''s heart started to beat even louder than before.


    "Count-nim, Cale Henituse must have decided that it was okay to leave the castle empty for a bit because he thinks we have not discovered it! But based on his personality, he will soon send people back to protect his weak but precious people!¡±


    Boom!


    The boy mmed his hands on the table.


    Mock and the boy looked at each other.


    ¡°Count-nim, so, before that happens!¡±


    The boy''s eyes looked extremely heated.


    The boy, Cale, strongly thought about smacking this guy from behind as he shouted each word one by one.


    ¡°Count-nim, you and I. And a select few from the 96 noble awaiters. We can take control of this castle.¡±


    We.


    The secretive nature of that word filled Count Mock.


    Count Mock started to heat up. He slowly lifted himself away from the back of the chair and started to organize his thoughts.


    ¡®His majesty is more likely to approve of this because it is not an all-out war nor arge-scale battle.


    ¡®No.


    ¡®This n Naru brought is something his majesty might desire as well.¡¯


    It seemed like a better and better n the more he thought about it.


    It would calm the noble awaiters who wanted to achieve merit whilending a blow on Cale Henituse at the same time.


    Mock nonchntly asked Cale who looked like Naru.


    ¡°Taking control of Cale Henituse¡¯s ck castle. Are you satisfied with just that?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    The boy smiled.


    Mock could feel anger within that smile and believed it to be anger directed at Cale.


    ¡®Do you know how many times he¡¯s screwed me over?!¡¯


    However, Cale was filled with anger against the White Star.


    He continued to speak.


    ¡°Taking control of that castle will be step one to drag Cale Henituse in. And then-¡±


    ¡°Take it to an all-out war?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Even a small me can end up burning down an entire mountain.¡±


    Mock quietly asked.


    ¡°His majesty won''t want that.¡±


    Smile.


    The boy just smiled.


    ¡®...This punk!¡¯


    Mock realized that what Naru wanted, in the end, was an all-out war.


    ¡®He has no hesitations about it.¡¯


    Was it because he didn¡¯t know the ways of the world?


    Or was it because dirt was finally starting to get on his innocence?


    Either way, it wasn¡¯t bad for Mock.


    Push.


    He could see the document being pushed toward him.


    ¡°Please let me give this to you.¡±


    Cale started to speak to the greedy old man.


    ¡°Please use it to gain merit yourself.¡±


    His voice was calm but held a quietly suggestive tone.


    ¡°And please make your decision and pull them in.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Only a few of the 96 people will be able to participate in this n. We cannot make it arge-scale situation.¡±


    ¡°......!¡±


    ¡°Please choose the chosen ones yourself. Then they will follow you, Count-nim.¡±


    Mock slowly started to smile again.


    ¡°Count-nim, you will gain more people within your faction. At least, for when the Endable Kingdom is revealed to the continent, that is.¡±


    ¡°Ha, hahahahaha-¡±


    The old man ended upughing out loud.


    He could not hold back hisughter anymore.


    The boy calmly spoke at that moment.


    ¡°I do not need anything as long as I can get revenge for my father.¡±


    Mock stoppedughing.


    ¡°Is that really all you need?¡±


    ¡®This punk doesn¡¯t seem stupid enough to let such an opportunity go and give it to me instead.¡¯


    Mock¡¯s sharp gaze headed toward Cale.


    Smile.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to show my abilities since my father will be in bed for a long time. I n on involving half of the Vampires¡¯ strongest individuals for this task.¡±


    Tap!


    Mock pped his knee with his hand.


    ¡°You n on showing the Vampires your leadership skills.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Shouldn''t the leader''s position be set in order to have a war?¡±


    ¡°Kehehehe-¡±


    Mock did not stop himself fromughing.


    ¡°Sounds good!¡±


    He stood up from his seat. Naru stood up as well and faced him.


    ¡°Your grandfather will help you.¡±


    "Thank you, grandfather.¡±


    Mock and Cale had turned back into a friendly grandfather and child at some point.


    ¡°Then I will trust you and wait.¡±


    ¡°Yes, just trust your grandfather.¡±


    Mock walked the boy who covered his face with his hood once again all the way to the front door.


    ¡°I will be on my way now.¡±


    Click.


    The old and simple carriage door closed and Naru and Solena left the mansion as stealthily as they had arrived.


    Mock waited until he could not see them anymore before he gave his butler an order.


    ¡°Prepare the carriage. I need to go to the white castle.¡±


    His gaze was directed at the white castle.


    It was still bright over there.


    It was because the master of that ce never slept.


    ¡°...This time!¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes were full of a greedy fire.


    A momentter, Cale was hiding within a shadow as he observed a single spot.


    ck ck.


    He saw a carriage leave Count Mock''s residence and head toward the white castle.


    Cale heard Solena¡¯s voice next to him.


    ¡°He¡¯s fallen for the trap.¡±


    ¡°Yes, although he doesn¡¯t know that that is the case.¡±


    Cale stopped crouching and headed toward the carriage which was also hidden.


    He started to speak as he got on the carriage.


    ¡°I''m curious to see how Count Mock will convince the White Star.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure that he will be able to convince him.¡±


    Cale and Solena made eye contact.


    She smiled brightly as she continued to speak.


    ¡°It is for his own greed.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    The old and simple carriage finally headed home.


    ¡°Count Mock. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Your majesty. I apologize for visiting you sote.¡±


    Count Mock bowed toward the White Star who was bathing in a tub full of a ck liquid.


    ¡°Your majesty. I have found Cale Henituse''s weakness.¡±


    The White Star turned toward Count Mock.

 Chapter 539: Did you miss me? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 539: Did you miss me? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    "What are you suddenly talking about?¡±


    The White Star asked Mock as he observed him.


    Mock became nervous after hearing his voice but quickly responded.


    ¡°Ie with some useful information.¡±


    ¡°Information?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    Smirk.


    A smile appeared on the White Star''s face.


    ¡°Is it information that you gathered without my knowledge?¡±


    Flinch.


    Mock''s shoulders slightly shook.


    He slowly raised his bowed waist and looked at the White Star.


    The White Star''s non-masked face and his stoic eyes were looking at him.


    ¡®...I feel this every time, but it¡¯s too different.¡¯


    Mock became tense every time he saw the White Star¡¯s face without a mask.


    Of course, he had not seen it many times.


    ¡®This is the third time.¡¯


    Even Mock who had served him as his liege for a long time had only seen it three times.


    It was a special moment that came every so often on a schedule. His face was only visible during those times.


    It just happened to be right now when he visited this time.


    When he had his mask on and when he didn''t...


    The White Star¡¯s demeanor felt too different.


    That was why Mock was daring enough to seek a Duke position but did not dare to be king.


    Peek.


    Mock peeked toward the tub the White Star was dipping in.


    It was full of a ck liquid.


    The White Star looked peaceful dipping in a tub of dead mana.


    ¡®What a vicious human.¡¯


    Mock quickly stopped thinking that the White Star was a vicious human before bowing again.


    ¡°My apologies, your majesty.¡±


    There was no need to say anything else. It was better not to make excuses.


    ¡°So...¡±


    The White Star opened his mouth again.


    ¡°What is this weakness of Cale Henituse that you brought me?¡±


    ¡°...Do you know about the ck castle inside the Forest of Darkness?¡±


    ¡®The Forest of Darkness.¡¯


    The White Star¡¯s eyes sparkled the moment he heard that, but Mock who was bowing could not see that.


    ¡°No, I do not know about the ck castle.¡±


    Mock continued to bow as he offered the document forward.


    ¡°Please take a look at this.¡±


    The document that Duke Fredo had created that he had received from Naru...


    Mock had used that information to create this new document.


    It was so that he could get all the merits for it.


    ¡°Bring it here.¡±


    Mock approached the White Star and handed him the document.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Flip, flip.


    The document was slowly flipped page by page and an odd smile was on the White Star¡¯s face as he read through it.


    Mock could see the tired eyes of the man who had lived numerous lives for the past 1,000 years slowly starting to light up.


    ¡®It worked!¡¯


    That made him certain that he could proceed with this n.


    It was based on his intuition from serving the White Star as his liege for a long period of time.


    Tap.


    The document was closed.


    "It looks good.¡±


    The White Star handed the document back to Mock after saying that.


    Mock carefully took the document and stood there with his head down.


    The White Star looked out the window for a moment as he started to think.


    ¡°He is my fated enemy.¡±


    One side had the Demon World. The other side had the gods.


    ¡°We are people who were chosen by different transcended beings.¡±


    He stood up from the tub.


    Chhhhhhhh-


    The ck liquid did not fall down and swirled around his body.


    ¡°But he and I are different.¡±


    The White Star''s eyes no longer looked tired.


    ¡°A transcended being. I will be a transcended being myself. However, he will not be able to be a god.¡±


    The White Star started to smile.


    He turned away from the window and looked down at Mock.


    ¡°Count, proceed as you''ve nned, however.¡±


    ¡°Don''t let it hinder my greater n.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for trusting me, your majesty.¡±


    Mock was truly thankful.


    ¡°Then I will take my leave now, your majesty.¡±


    Mock started to walk toward the door. He heard the White Star¡¯s nonchnt voice as he walked.


    ¡°Did it say you were going to drag Naru into it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Please make sure he does not get hurt.¡±


    Mock looked toward the White Star.


    He had a picturesque expression on his face.


    ¡°I understand, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°And also see if he can be a useful subject.¡±


    Mock¡¯s shoulders flinched. He looked back toward the White Star.


    The White Star still had a warm expression on his face, but his voice just sounded cold to Mock.


    ¡°Based on what I saw this time, he seemed to have the potential to be as strong as Duke Fredo. That is why you should let him take charge when it is not dangerous in order to see if he has what it takes.¡±


    Mock started to think.


    ¡°Naru is the Endable Kingdom''s future.¡±


    ¡®You mean you need a strong subordinate rather than that he is the future of the Endable Kingdom.¡¯


    Mock was the only old man among the first nobles.


    He had lived for a long time.


    That was why he had his years of experience.


    ¡°I will definitely keep that in mind, your majesty.¡±


    He bowed to the White Star but did not trust him.


    ¡°I will definitely return with results to satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°Good. You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    Mock carefully opened the door and stepped out.


    Click.


    The door closed with a quiet noise.


    The White Star looked at the closed door before dipping back into the tub.


    ¡°Chief Priest.¡±


    One of the walls moved and created a path after he called out. Chief Priest Gersey walked out of the path while carefully holding a white mask that was wrapped in a white cloth.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t Count Mocke up with a good n?¡±


    ¡°It does seem that way. We will be able to calm the noble awaiters¡¯ints if we go with the Count¡¯s n.¡±


    Gersey and the White Star made eye contact.


    A gentle smile appeared on the Chief Priest''s face.


    ¡°We should be able to carry on with the festival without any issues as well.¡±


    Gersey sternly added on.


    ¡°There should be no issues with our grand vision.¡±


    The White Star started to close his eyes after hearing that and lowered his body deep into the tub.


    Gersey quietly moved back after seeing his action as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I will bring you the mask when it is time, sire.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The White Star closed his eyespletely once his body was deep inside the tub.


    The night continued on that way.


    Cale touched the top button of his shirt as his neck felt a bit stuffy.


    A purple-eyed boy was frowning at him as he stood in front of the mirror.


    ¡°My son.¡±


    And past the boy''s shoulder... Duke Fredo was lying on the bed looking sick.


    Fredo started to speak again after hearing no response from Cale.


    ¡°My son.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to the grand assembly hall now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Fredo looked at Naru/Cale¡¯s back and started to shake his head.


    ¡°My goodness, my son''s answers are all so short.¡±


    Cale just ignored him and headed toward the bedroom door.


    He was pretending to be a filial son who had spent all night nursing his unconscious father before finishing his preparations and heading toward the castle to see the results of his motion.


    Cale heard Fredo''s voice again before he started to turn the doorknob.


    ¡°Do not look down on the White Star.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The mask that he is always wearing. That is an item from the Demon World. Only the White Star and Chief Priest Gersey know about its powers.¡±


    The mask truly dide over from the Demon World.


    Cale who was looking at the door without turning around starting to think about the emunicated priestess Cage.


    ¡°However...¡±


    Fredo continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°The White Star ispletely different with the mask and without the mask.¡±


    Fredo''s gaze sank as he looked at Cale¡¯s back.


    ¡°His face without the mask shows the appearance of a man who truly has lived over and over again for 1,000 years.¡±


    His tired and stoic gaze truly revealed itself when he took the mask off.


    That was when the White Star¡¯s true self was revealed as well.


    ¡°Of course, he cannot take the mask off very often until he bes a member of the Demonic race. He can only take it off during special times. This is something the White Star and Gersey know. The Deputy Chief Priest is the only one other than the two of them who knows about this.¡±


    Fredo also knew about this.


    Basically, Fredo was saying that he knew about this because he was working with the Deputy Chief Priest.


    Cale¡¯s gaze became sharp for a moment as he looked at the door before returning to normal as he started to speak.


    ¡°I don''t look down on anyone.¡±


    After realizing this new side of Duke Fredo as it rted to the members of the Ranger Brigade, Cale was now paying attention to everything.


    Cale turned around and looked at Fredo.


    ¡°Anyway, I will keep what you just said on my mind.¡±


    Fredo justughed and said goodbye as if he could not do anything about Cale who had nonchntly responded to his warning.


    ¡°Okay then. Have a safe trip, my son.¡±


    Cale ignored him and walked out of the bedroom.


    Click.


    The bedroom door soon closed and Fredo started to mumble to himself while looking at the door.


    ¡°Hmm. I hope he really does keep it on his mind.¡±


    The masked White Star and the unmasked White Star.


    The difference between the two was something you had to experience yourself to know.


    They truly were different.


    ¡°It feels as if they are different people.¡±


    Fredo decided he would describe it better for Cale once he returned before getting out of bed.


    He lightly stretched before heading toward a wall without a mirror.


    Click.


    His finger pushed on a part of the wall.


    There was someone who was secretly watching him while invisible.


    That being recalled what Cale told him early that morning.


    ¡®I really can¡¯t trust him. He seems like a good bastard to his subordinates, but I don''t think he is a good person.¡¯


    His invisible chubby front paws quickly covered his mouth.


    The owner of those paws... Raon held back the words that he identally almost blurted out and just said it to himself internally.


    ¡®Our human truly is smart when ites to things like this!¡¯


    Boooooooom-


    An arch-shaped path appeared on the wall Fredo pressed on.


    Tap. Tap.


    Fredo walked down the staircase inside the path.


    ¡®Human! I, the great and mighty Raon Miru will figure everything out!¡¯


    Raon made sure Fredo walked all the way down before stealthily heading toward the mirror.


    Tap.


    He tapped on it very quietly.


    It was so quiet that someone with higher than normal hearing would need to be focusing very hard in order to hear it.


    Raon then quickly but carefully started to follow Fredo down the stairs.


    ¡®Raon. Of course, your safety is the top priority.¡¯


    Raon clearly remembered Cale¡¯s words so he prepared a spell in order to escape at any moment if needed before flying down.


    A momentter...


    Shhhhhh-


    The mirror opened.


    A person who had higher than normal hearing and was focusing harder than ever before came through the mirror and into the bedroom.


    ¡®Raon gave me the sign properly. There really is nobody in here.¡¯


    That person was Choi Han.


    Choi Han confirmed that nobody was in the bedroom before quietly looking at the open path and stealthily starting to move.


    ¡®Choi Han. You find an opening to search the bedroom. Gather any and all useful information.¡¯


    Choi Han followed Cale¡¯s order to search the bedroom without making any noises.


    His movements were so stealthy that even the butler outside the door did not realize he was there.


    As for Cale, he followed Fredo''s trusted subordinate Solena and got on the carriage.


    Cale leaned on the seat of this now-familiar carriage as Solena started to speak.


    ¡°To the castle.¡±


    Solena ordered the driver who started to lead the carriage to the white castle.


    ck. ck.


    Cale leaned on the back of the seat and looked out the window.


    ¡®When he is wearing the mask and not wearing the mask... He seems very different?¡¯


    He was thinking about what Fredo had told him.


    Fredo didn¡¯t know this, but Cale saying, ¡®I will keep that in mind,¡¯ meant that he would remember it more seriously than anything else.


    It meant that he would record it.


    ¡®An item from the Demon World...¡¯


    The White Star and his white mask.


    ¡®Looks like I need to investigate a bit.¡¯


    Cale started to think about the emunicated priestess Cage with whom he was supposed to chatter tonight.


    She should know something about it.


    The carriage slowly approached the castle as these ns moved together to create a picture in Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I will now announce the results of the motion brought forth by Naru Von Ejen!¡±


    Count Mock shouted inside the grand assembly hall louder than ever before.


    100 peoples¡¯ gazes were focused on him right now.


    ¡°The result is the ¡®Destroy the ck Castle¡¯ n.¡±


    The grand assembly hall became rowdy at that moment.


    Most of the people could not hide their shock at this unexpected revtion of a n that seemed odd to be the results of a motion.


    However, the people who knew about what happenedst night were all looking at Count Mock with different gazes.


    There would be no more grand assemblies after this one until after the festival.


    This was thest grand assembly before the festival.


    ¡°The details of the n are simple.¡±


    Count Mock revealed this ¡®festival¡¯ of a battle that 96 people had been wanting for a long time.


    ¡°We will destroy Cale Henituse¡¯s base.¡±

 Chapter 540: Did you miss me? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 540: Did you miss me? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The assembly, well, Count Mock''s lone deration, continued quickly.


    Cale quietly sat there listening to the things he discussedst night being reported just as he had said them.


    ¡®Nothing¡¯s changed.¡¯


    The White Star seemed to have approved of Count Mock''s suggestion as is.


    Cale looked at someone at that moment.


    Smile.


    Chief Priest Gersey was smiling gently toward him.


    ¡®What the...?¡¯


    Cale instantly felt annoyed but just smiled back.


    He heard Count Mock''s firm but excited voice at that moment.


    ¡°And with that, we will end our meeting!¡±


    Count Mock was smiling as he addressed the noble awaiters.


    ¡°Any esteemed noble awaiters who wish to participate in the ck Castle destruction n pleasee to my office in the castle.¡±


    The noble awaiters peeked at each other with nervous gazes.


    ¡®My chance is here!¡¯


    ¡®He said gaining merit here could mean bing a Baron at the bare minimum, and a Count if everything goes well!¡¯


    ¡®...I will participate in this ck Castle destruction n no matter what.¡¯


    However, only 48 noble awaiters could take part in the ck Castle destruction n. It was exactly half of the 96 of them.


    The noble awaiters were all looking at Count Mock.


    He had full control over which 48 of them he selected.


    ¡®This is great.¡¯


    Count Mock who saw their gazes expertly held back hisughter that wanted to burst out.


    On the other hand, there was one person who could undo her frozen expression.


    ¡®...Everybody but me!¡¯


    The ck knight. It was Count Hubesha.


    She realized that she was the only one at the table who did not know about Count Mock''s ck Castle destruction n.


    ¡®What the hell happened in one night?¡¯


    Her sharp gaze headed toward Count Mock.


    As fellow Counts, they had the most contentious rtionship.


    ¡®That old grouch did this behind my back!¡¯


    She stared at Count Mock without hiding her anger until she flinched and looked elsewhere.


    She was looking at Naru-Cale who was getting up from his seat and starting to walk out of the assembly hall.


    ¡®...Something is weird.¡¯


    Count Mock was the slyest person she knew.


    She was certain that Count Mock was the one who dragged Naru and the Vampires into this n.


    However, her intuition as a swordswoman...


    Her senses as a person who fought in the vanguard...


    ¡®...Why do I keep wanting to look at Naru?¡¯


    They were warning her.


    They were saying that something was weird about this boy.


    As Count Hubesha started to focus her gaze a little more on Naru...


    ¡°Naru.¡±


    Cale flinched as a gentle voice called out to him as he tried to exit the grand assembly hall.


    ¡®...Damn it.¡¯


    Pat.


    Someone gently ced their hand on his shoulder.


    Cale slightly turned his head and looked up at the person who called him.


    ¡°...Your majesty.¡±


    ¡°You can call me uncle again now that the assembly is over.¡±


    The White Star was smiling warmly.


    ¡®...Fine... Let¡¯s just think about the cookies and food this bastard gave me.¡¯


    He would think about those delicious things in order to hold himself back.


    Cale smiled as brightly as possible.


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    The White Star looked sad after seeing Cale¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Naru, you don¡¯t need to force yourself to smile when things are hard.¡±


    ¡®Damn it. It¡¯s not like that, okay?¡¯


    ¡°And as for your participation in this n... It is weighing heavily on me. I''m worried about you. However, I have decided to respect your decision.¡±


    Chief Priest Gersey approached the White Star at that moment. The White Star started to walk toward Chief Priest Gersey and said goodbye to Cale onest time.


    ¡°Don''t get hurt. Don¡¯t get sick. Make sure to eat every meal. Let¡¯s meet again with you healthy and having grown from the experience.¡±


    The White Star then walked out of the grand assembly hall with Chief Priest Gersey.


    Cale quietly watched them leave before exiting the grand assembly hall himself and meeting up with Solena who was waiting.


    ¡°How was the meeting?¡±


    She stood next to Cale and quietly asked so that nobody else could hear.


    Cale started to smile as he got on the carriage that was waiting at the entrance of the grand assembly hall.


    ¡°This is what his majesty told me.¡±


    Cale leisurely leaned on the seat inside the carriage.


    Solena sat across from him.


    She could see the boy''s twisted smile.


    ¡° ¡®Don¡¯t get hurt, don''t get sick, eat properly.¡¯ He also said that he wants to see me healthy and having grown from the experience.¡±


    Pfft pfft.


    The boy scoffed.


    He then pointed at himself.


    ¡°He said that to me. His majesty said those things to me. What do you think? Solena, what do you think about that?¡±


    Solena closed the carriage door.


    ng.


    She started to speak once they were alone inside the carriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Both Cale and Solena started to smile.


    However, the corners of Solena¡¯s lips quickly went back down. There was a look of uncertainty on her face.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°...When will we know for sure about the issues rted to the Roan Kingdom?¡±


    Cale started to frown at that moment.


    She flinched after seeing his upset expression, but Cale''s expression returned to normal as he asked Solena a question.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re antsy to hear from the Roan Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°...Only because of the issue we are waiting to decide together with the Roan Kingdom. It is an issue regarding the safety of our Vampire knights and warriors after all.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    There were matters to decide together prior to the n.


    That was why Cale had called crown prince Alberu as well.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh.


    He started to frown as he shook his head. His reaction worried Solena.


    ¡®Did his conversation with the Roan Kingdom not go well?¡¯


    If that was the case, then they could not proceed with the ck Castle destruction n as Cale and Duke Fredo originally discussed.


    Solena held back her uncertainty as she watched Cale''s mouth slowly start to open.


    ¡°You should just need to wait a little longer.¡±


    However, Cale¡¯s response was positive.


    ¡°You shouldn''t need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! I understand!¡±


    Cale was not the type to say empty words.


    Solena had realized this in the few days they had spent together, making her smile after hearing Cale¡¯s positive response.


    The carriage soon started and Cale started to contemte things while looking out the carriage window.


    He heard Solena¡¯s cautious voice at that moment.


    ¡°But is it really okay for that many people to participate in the ck Castle destruction n? Dark Elves and the Vampires... Adding 48 noble awaiters to that is no small number.¡±


    "Are you worried about the ck Castle?¡±


    ¡°...Yes. The Duke-nim and you havee up with a brilliant n, young master-nim, but the number and quality of the people involved are very high. I am just worried.¡±


    Cale quietly observed the Vampire who was worried about him and the ck Castle.


    ¡®Can I trust Solena?¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to go up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    He could not trust Solena.


    Her eyes did not have the same emotion that people like Rosalyn or Choi Han had when they were truly concerned. She was just saying that she was worried.


    In fact, Solena¡¯s eyes were observing Cale.


    Her gaze was simr to someone who was trying to determine a rival''s abilities.


    ¡®My goodness. I really can¡¯t rx anywhere here.¡¯


    In the end, she too was Fredo''s subordinate.


    ¡®She is one of the most trusted of all of his trusted subordinates and extremely talented.¡¯


    Cale somewhat nonchntly responded to Solena.


    ¡°Thank you for worrying about me.¡±


    Solena flinched before gently smiling at him.


    Cale smiled back and once the carriage arrived at the Fredo mansion...


    He returned to his room and closed the door.


    Tap!


    The door closed and Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    He started to smile after seeing the way Choi Han and Raon were looking at him.


    ¡°Looks like you found it.¡±


    Cale had told Choi Han and Raon to look into Duke Fredo.


    ¡®I was a bit worried about the two of them, but they always do a good job with the things I tell them to do.¡¯


    Cale confirmed that Choi Han and Raon looked fine before walking toward them with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°H, human!¡±


    ¡°Why, why are you acting like this?¡±


    However, Raon was faster.


    Raon flew over to Cale and grabbed one of his sleeves.


    ¡°H, human!¡±


    ¡°...What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Raon¡¯s eyes were open very wide and shaking.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han then walked over and put his hand on Cale¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be shocked.¡±


    ¡°...What the hell did you guys find that¡¯s making you act like this?¡±


    Raon and Choi Han¡¯s reactions seemed serious.


    ¡°Cale-nim, please don¡¯t be shocked.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for you to say the same thing twice? And based on what I''m seeing, Choi Han, it seems like you need to calm yourself down.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±


    Choi Han took a deep breath.


    He then focused on Cale with a piercing gaze as he started to speak.


    ¡°I did not find anything useful in Duke Fredo¡¯s bedroom, however, Raon saw Duke Fredo entering a secret passage and stealthily followed behind him.¡±


    That passage supposedly headed to the basement.


    ¡°And he found a normal study.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It was just a normal study! It was small too!¡±


    ¡°However, there was information about the White Star there.¡±


    Raon gripped Cale¡¯s sleeve even tighter.


    ¡°Human! I couldn¡¯t look through things because Duke Fredo was there as well, but! I took a clear look at all the papers that were hanging on the walls!¡±


    ¡°......I see. You did something amazing, so how about you let go of my sleeve?¡±


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Raon clenched his sleeve even tighter.


    ¡®Oh,e on.¡¯


    Cale started to frown. He was in a young boy''s appearance so he was about to be dragged around by Raon without being able to resist.


    The young Dragon was stronger than Naru.


    ¡°Raon. Let go-¡±


    ¡°Human! Cale Barrow!¡±


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    Cale stopped talking and looked toward Raon.


    He could see that Raon and Choi Han¡¯s eyes were shaking as they looked at him.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    His voice was slightly shaking.


    ¡°The White Star''s first life. His name was Cale Barrow.¡±


    ¡®...Huh? Cale? His name is the same as mine?¡¯


    ¡°He received the God of Death¡¯s curse after breaking the oath with Sheritt. I can¡¯t be certain, but Cale Barrow is suspected of being in his early twenties. However, I was able to urately determine the day he was cursed. He was cursed on November 8th.¡±


    Cale could see Choi Han''s eyes shaking as he said the date.


    Cale¡¯s heart started to beat wildly as well.


    ¡®Is it a coincidence? That day is my birthday, Kim Rok Soo¡¯s birthday. Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo. Nn Barrow as well. It¡¯s all of our birthdays.¡¯


    The man who had spent his twenties as Kim Rok Soo and was now starting his twenties again as Cale Henituse could not forget the fact that the day that Cale Barrow who was in his early twenties was cursed by the God of Death on November 8th.


    November 8th was also the date that the twenty-years-old Cale had to make a decision between the options that the God of Death gave him.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    Raon let go of Cale¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°I stealthily stole one of the papers on the wall once Fredo turned around to leave that secret room.¡±


    Cale could feel Choi Han tensing up even more.


    ¡°Human, I had to steal this.¡±


    Raon voice was shaking as well.


    ¡°Here, take a look.¡±


    Raon pulled a rolled-up paper out of his spatial dimension and pushed it toward Cale.


    Cale took it and opened it.


    Chhhhh-


    The paper was opened.


    Cale¡¯s gaze was focused on the picture on the paper.


    ¡°Human! I brought the picture of the ¡®present¡¯ White Star''s face without his mask!¡±


    Raon''s voice was shaking at the serious situation he faced, as well as pride and satisfaction at what he had done.


    ¡°Fredo had drawn a picture of the White Star''s face without the mask! There was a memo next to the picture that said that this was his face ¡®one month ago¡¯!¡±


    He then quickly added on.


    ¡°Ah! Human, he drew your face next to the White Star''s as well! However, I didn''t bring that with me since I know your face!¡±


    The White Star''s portrait was not as detailed as a picture taken with a camera or a video, but it was still pretty detailed.


    ¡°Based on how detailed and urate your portrait on the wall was, I believe that this portrait or the White Star is urate!¡±


    Raon puffed up his chubby belly.


    ¡°I did a good job! I am amazing!¡±


    He praised himself while waiting for Cale to respond.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han walked a bit closer to Cale.


    He put his hand on Cale¡¯s shoulder as Cale stood there unable to look away from the White Star¡¯s portrait.


    Choi Han started to speak with a stiff expression on his face.


    His voice sounded chaotic.


    ¡°Asians and Westerners may have different facial structures. Our hair color and eye color might all be different, but...¡±


    Choi Han recalled the moment he saw the portrait Raon had brought back.


    He had been so shocked.


    His gaze moved to the portrait as well.


    Choi Han opened his mouth to speak and his voice unintentionally cracked.


    ¡°...Doesn¡¯t it look oddly simr? ...The mood and the overall feel of the face.¡±


    Cale turned toward Choi Han.


    Choi Han looked into Cale¡¯s shaking pupils and quietly whispered as if he was afraid someone might hear.


    ¡°...Kim Rok Soo. He looks like you.¡±

 Chapter 541: Did you miss me? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 541: Did you miss me? (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale looked at the portrait as he touched his face with his hand.


    He looked like Naru right now, but he was thinking about his past appearance.


    ¡°...We do look simr, right?¡±


    The person in the portrait looked oddly simr to Kim Rok Soo.


    Hair color, eye color, nose, facial structure...


    Everything was different, however, for some odd reason, the overall feel of the face was almost identical to Kim Rok Soo.


    He looked like Kim Rok Soo with different hair and eye colors and slightly thicker eyes, nose, ears, and mouth.


    Cale turned toward Choi Han.


    ¡°...Yes, he does seem very simr. I''ve seen your face.¡±


    Choi Han agreed without any hesitation.


    He recalled how Kim Rok Soo had looked in Choi Jung Soo''s memories.


    The White Star¡¯s portrait reminded him of exactly when Kim Rok Soo had been in his early twenties.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You''ve seen my face.¡±


    Cale looked back at the portrait.


    ¡°Cale-nim. Do you think that this is a coincidence?¡±


    Cale could not respond to Choi Han''s question right away.


    November 8th was an important date for a lot of people already.


    Then there was how Kim Rok Soo and the White Star looked and felt simr.


    Furthermore, the White Star and Cale Henituse''s hair and eyes were simr in color.


    ¡®All of us also have some sort of rtionship with the God of Death.¡¯


    Cale sighed after suddenly having a thought.


    ¡®If Choi Jung Soo hade here as the God of Death originally intended instead of me, Choi Jung Soo would have found it quite difficult after seeing the White Star¡¯s face.¡¯


    Based on Choi Jung Soo''s personality, he would have been shaken after seeing the White Star¡¯s face.


    However Cale, well, Kim Rok Soo, was not as soft.


    Especially when it came to dealing with himself.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether their faces looked simr.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit whether it was a coincidence or inevitability.¡±


    Raon who had been focused on Choi Han and Cale shouted energetically at that moment.


    ¡°Human, I don¡¯t think Fredo felt that way!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Fredo had written something underneath where he ced your portrait and the White Star''s portrait side by side!¡±


    "What did he write?¡±


    Raon had a stiff expression as he sternly repeated the words.


    ¡°Coincidences happening over and over must mean that they were inevitable.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Choi Han quietly groaned.


    Raon and Choi Han both heard Cale''s firm voice at that moment.


    ¡°What bullshit about inevitability when even fate can be changed.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to twist as multiple emotions roared inside him.


    Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo had died instead of Kim Rok Soo who was supposed to die.


    Fate could be changed.


    As someone who was the result of a changed fate, Kim Rok Soo didn''t care about inevitabilities nor fate since he just had to change it again.


    He just had to change it in a way he thought was right.


    ¡°Human, something is weird.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    He nonchntly responded to Choi Han and Raon who seemed worried about him.


    ¡°There''s no need to think that it is weird. Just continue doing what we¡¯ve been doing.¡±


    ¡°...But.¡±


    Choi Han could not let it go as easily as Cale had done.


    An odd sensation overwhelmed him.


    It felt as if death was near him. It was peaceful right now, but the tension of standing in the vanguard and facing the enemy pushed down on his shoulders.


    However, Choi Han could not share his sentiments properly.


    Beeeeeeep-


    It was because a sharp noise started to ring.


    That was the beginning.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    Beeeeeeep-


    Multiple other noises filled the room as well.


    Cale looked toward the table.


    Four of the five videomunication devices on the table were glowing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take care of those first.¡±


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    Choi Han decided to share his sentimentster and stepped back.


    ¡®I''ll need to talk to Miss Cage about it since it rtes to the God of Death.¡¯


    Choi Han decided that he needed to meet up with Cage on his own at least once. Cale tended to be slow when it came to things rted to himself, so he had to do something.


    ¡®I''ll need to discuss it with Rosalyn too.¡¯


    Someone like Rosalyn who was knowledgeable but did not b about things was the perfect type of person to discuss this kind of issue.


    Cale gave an order to Raon as Choi Han was organizing his thoughts.


    ¡°Raon, connect them.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Videomunication devices soon surrounded Cale, who was sitting on a chair.


    Ooooooong-


    The four videomunication devices started to vibrate before screens popped up on top of them.


    ¡°Human, I connected all of them!¡±


    He heard Raon¡¯s voice followed by different voicesing from the videomunication devices.


    - It¡¯s been a while.


    The ancient Dragon, Eruhaben.


    - It¡¯s our first time gathering like this.


    The mage, Rosalyn.


    - It¡¯s been a while. It is nice to see everyone. I am happy.


    The necromancer, Mary.


    - Hoho. I''m d to see everyone looking healthy. Although one sir¡¯s face is unfamiliar.


    The shaman, Gashan.


    His friends¡¯ faces started to appear on the screens.


    - We¡¯ve all been split apart for a while.


    Rosalyn smiled as she said that and the others nodded their heads in agreement.


    She looked at Cale''s face and the others¡¯ faces visible on the screens as she continued to speak.


    - Young master Cale, that look seems to suit you well too.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders at Rosalyn¡¯sment.


    Mary chimed in at that moment.


    - You look cute. You look young enough that you won''t look like a jackass even if you frown. It looks great.


    ¡°......¡±


    Cale pretended not to hear what Mary said.


    - I guess he is cute. Haha!


    - Tsk. You unlucky bastard.


    Cale pretended not to hear Gashan and Eruhaben either.


    Rosalyn who had been smiling while looking at Cale suddenly became serious.


    - So, you are saying that our future Vampire leader is going to charge into the Henituse territory?


    Cale looked into her now cold eyes and started to speak.


    ¡°To be more specific, into the ck Castle in the Forest of Darkness.¡±


    - I guess that is why it is a problem.


    That was the case.


    That was the reason it was a problem.


    The Forest of Darkness was pretty much home to Cale.


    Furthermore, Sheritt and the Dragon half-blood were currently in the ck Castle. The non-warrior Tigers and the still young Blue Wolf children were at the nearby Harris Vige as well.


    Cale recalled the conversation he already had with Sheritt.


    Rosalyn looked at Cale and continued to speak.


    - Young master Cale, there must be a reason we¡¯ve all gathered together, right?


    Everybody could see Cale starting to smile at that moment.


    ¡°Pleasee to our house that¡¯s been there for a while.¡±


    Our house that''s been there for a while.


    Before the ck Castle moved to the Forest of Darkness...


    The house located underneath that area...


    He heard the Scary Giant Cobblestone''s voice.


    - Are you talking about my house?


    Everybody return to the Super Rock Vi.


    Cale smiled as he added on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see everybody face to face for the first time in a long while.¡±


    ¡®Hey White Star, do you think you guys are the only ones with an underground house? Do you think the Endable Kingdom is the only thing underground? I have one too.¡¯


    ¡°Human! You look weird having such an expression on your face while looking like a kid!¡±


    Cale let Raon¡¯sments in one ear and out the other.


    Beeeeeeeeeeeeep- beeeeeeeeeeeep-


    The fifth videomunication device that had been left alone on the table started to glow at that moment.


    ¡°Human! It¡¯s a call from the Roan Kingdom!¡±


    Cale stood up from his seat at that moment.


    The preparations were ready.


    Paaaaat-


    He saw the center of the room glowing and started to speak.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to go see Duke Fredo.¡±


    Knock knock knock.


    Solena looked toward the door and then to the bed after hearing someone knock.


    Duke Fredo who had been leaning on the head of the bed immediatelyy down and closed his eyes.


    Click.


    The door then opened.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it annoying to greet me every time you see me?¡±


    Solena stopped the greeting she was about to give and weed Naru/Cale in an awkward position.


    Click!


    The door closed and Duke Fredo who had his eyes closed started to speak.


    ¡°My son, you¡¯reing so often.¡±


    ¡°Duke.¡±


    Fredo opened his eyes and looked toward Cale after hearing Cale calling him in a low voice.


    Although Cale looked like his young self, it felt different looking at him as someone else was on the inside.


    ¡°My son, what is it?¡±


    ¡°You see...¡±


    Cale sat down on the chair right next to Duke Fredo''s bed where Solena had been sitting earlier.


    ¡°Hey Duke, do you know who the scariest person is?¡±


    It sounded like a random question, but Fredo yed along.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Smile.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to go up.


    He pointed to Fredo who was lying on the bed.


    ¡°The person who knows everything you know.¡±


    Fredo''s mouth instantly shut.


    ¡®What does he mean by that?¡¯


    Fredo¡¯s eyes were thoroughly observing Cale¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Why do you keep observing me like that?¡±


    Fredo stopped observing Cale after hearing that. Instead, he bluntly asked.


    ¡°What are your intentions behind saying that?¡±


    ¡°What are my intentions?¡±


    Cale got up from the chair.


    Screeeech-


    He grabbed the chair and dragged it with him.


    Thud.


    The chair stopped moving. Cale stopped there as well.


    He had moved to the wall without a mirror.


    He then raised his hand and started to touch a spot on the wall.


    ¡®Human! I saw everything!¡¯


    Cale pushed the part Raon described without any hesitation.


    Boooooooom-!


    A hole appeared on the wall and the passage started to open.


    ¡°This!¡±


    Cale could hear Solena¡¯s shocked voice behind him. However, Cale just stood there with his arms crossed and quietly waited for the passage to openpletely.


    And once the passage fully opened... The moment he saw the stairs heading down...


    Tap!


    The chair was moved right in front of the passage.


    Cale looked toward Fredo and sat down on the chair.


    He then quietly observed Fredo.


    ¡°...Shit.¡±


    Fredo started to frown.


    ¡°I guess I was too rxed since it was my house.¡±


    ¡°I benefited a bit thanks to that.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°...What do you want?¡±


    Fredo asked the smiling Cale who shook his head and started to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s something we need to do before that. We discussed deciding on this prior to the start of the ck Castle destruction n.¡±


    Fredo opened his mouth to respond, but Cale continued to speak without giving him an opening.


    ¡°The ck Castle is located in the Henituse territory. It is on the Roan Kingdom''snd. Attacking this ce could be seen as creating a hostile rtionship between the Endable Kingdom and the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    A foreign kingdom¡¯s troops entering another kingdom¡¯snd without prior discussion was a deration of war.


    "We are crossing a bridge, a river that cannot be reversed.¡±


    It was quite difficult to return to a positive rtionship after creating a hostile rtionship even once.


    ¡°The Endable Kingdom''s Duke Fredo who loves peace did not want to be enemies with the Roan Kingdom that is the strongest kingdom on the Western continent.¡±


    Fredo had agreed with Cale''s n but had expressed his concerns for attacking the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°As a result, we decided toe to an agreement with the Roan Kingdom prior tomencing with the n.¡±


    Cale''s voice was the only voice talking inside the bedroom.


    "Furthermore, he wanted to confirm that the Vampires who will be part of the Endable Kingdom¡¯s troops invading the Henituse territory''s Forest of Darkness would be safe.¡±


    ording to Cale¡¯s n, the Endable Kingdom¡¯s forces that would invade the Henituse territory would not be able to return as they pleased.


    That was why Fredo was worried about his subordinates¡¯ safety.


    ¡°In addition, he wanted to ask for help regarding the Vampires living on the Western continent.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom had pretty good rtionships with the other kingdoms throughout the Western continent.


    That was why Duke Fredo wanted to discuss the ck Castle destruction n while also asking for the Roan Kingdom¡¯s assistance in matters rted to the Vampires living on the Western continent.


    Duke Fredo listened to Cale before starting to speak.


    ¡°...And the Roan Kingdom agreed to inform me of its desiredpensation for working with me with all those issues. However, they have yet to tell us what they would like in return.¡±


    Cale looked at him after hearing thatment.


    ¡°Yes, but all of this is also based on you bing the king.¡±


    In other words, everything they were discussing revolved around the White Star not bing king and being taken out.


    Fredo''s side had shared these things through Cale who had discussed it with the crown prince.


    Fredo and Solena were waiting for the Roan Kingdom''s response regarding their cooperation and their requestedpensation in return.


    ¡®The Endable Kingdom cannot continue on its own.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s cooperation would be quite beneficial for the Endable Kingdom''s future as Fredo nned.


    It was a strong kingdom that had favorable views regarding races with the darkness attribute and had good rtionships with other kingdoms.


    That was why he had purposely discussed a lot of things in order to find a way to create a connection with the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°...Did the Roan Kingdom issue their list of desiredpensations?¡±


    Fredo asked with a stiff expression and Cale nodded his head in response.


    ¡°Yes, The Roan Kingdom has shared what they would like in return.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cale put up one finger at Fredo''s question.


    ¡°The first thing you must provide...¡±


    If there was a first, then that meant that there were more after that as well.


    Fredo wondered what they would ask for and how many things were on this list as he waited for Cale to exin.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak at that moment.


    ¡°A Duke position will be vacant once you be king, right?¡±


    ¡®...Perhaps?¡¯


    Cale continued without any hesitation as Fredo''s eyes started to shake.


    ¡°Promote that to an Archduke. And then you''ll need to give that Archduke position to us.¡±


    Fredo instantly started to frown.


    "Are you nning on nting someone from the Roan Kingdom? Is the Roan Kingdom nning on interfering with the internal affairs of the Endable Kingdom?!¡±


    His eyes were full of rage.


    An Archduke.


    That position was lower than the king but had a lot of power and influence depending on the situation.


    ¡°I am not trying to sell the Endable Kingdom to the Roan Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°We have no ns on doing that.¡±


    Fredo flinched after hearing Cale¡¯s stern response.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The person is not from the Roan Kingdom nor are they even a person.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    ¡®They aren¡¯t even a person?¡¯


    ¡°I mean that they are not human. The person who will obtain the Archduke position is a Dark Elf.¡±


    Fredo listened to Cale''s calm voice before thinking about the Dark Elves rted to Cale and the Roan Kingdom.


    Those strong individuals had shown themselves many times in the battles against the White Star.


    ¡°...Are you talking about the Dark Elves who cooperated with the Roan Kingdom? The woman who was the leader of those Dark Elves?¡±


    ¡°That Dark Elf is already a citizen of the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Tasha was a Dark Elf whose merits were already epted at the Roan Kingdom''s awards ceremony after the war.


    She did not fit the condition that Cale was talking about.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who it is right now.¡±


    ¡°...Are you saying you will not tell me right now? Do you think we can have a proper discussion like that?¡±


    Fredo could see Cale staring at him with a piercing gaze after hearing that question.


    ¡°Duke Fredo, you''ve been hiding a lot of things from me too.¡±


    Fredo finally saw the passage behind the sitting Cale¡¯s shoulder.


    He then clearly heard Cale''s voice again.


    ¡°The White Star and I are an inevitable pairing. Is that how you phrased it?¡±


    Fredo looked troubled.


    ¡°I''m quite suspicious about your intentions about bringing me into this.¡±


    Fredo started to frown as Cale continued to speak in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    He let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°I''ll hear you out first.¡±


    He stopped being angry at Cale and looked ready to listen.


    ¡°Good. You need to listen first so that we can negotiate any excessive demands.¡±


    ¡®Negotiate? Not force, but negotiate?¡¯


    Fredo''s eyes clouded over. He looked back at Cale who nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Of course, not with me.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to negotiate with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Someone is here as the envoy to the Dark Elf who will take that Archduke position and as the proxy for his highness the crown prince to lead this discussion. Discuss the rest with that person.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    A shocked Fredo noticed Cale looking away from him and looking toward the mirror.


    Cale started to speak again while looking at the full-body mirror on the wall.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to quickly take care of things so I brought a talented proxy -cum-diplomat.¡±


    ¡°...Ho!¡±


    The moment Fredo scoffed in disbelief...


    Clunk.


    He heard a noiseing from the mirror.


    Duke Fredo looked toward the passage that appeared once the mirror disappeared.


    ¡°My goodness. My son keeps pulling one over me.¡±


    The anxiety was gone from Fredo''s face and he now looked calm.


    ¡®He¡¯s really setting the field for me.¡¯


    Cale had told him to negotiate.


    He had thought that he would get to chat with a strong kingdom like the Roan Kingdom with Cale as the middleman, but the fact that he said to negotiate meant that they were considering him to be on equal footing.


    ¡®Should I be thankful? Or am I being dragged into his n?¡¯


    However, it was an opportunity.


    It was a chance to speak with the person at the center of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s power, the crown prince''s proxy.


    Fredo then heard a voice that seemed to be made extremely low through magic.


    ¡°What an interesting passage.¡±


    Fredo could see someone walking out of the secret passage.


    Duke Fredo thoroughly observed him before starting to speak.


    ¡°...A Dark Elf half-blood?¡±


    ¡°No. My mother was the half-blood and I am her son.¡±


    The quarter Dark Elf who crossed over with Choi Han guiding him was wearing a mask that covered from his nose to his forehead.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Bob and I am his highness, the crown prince¡¯s proxy and also the person in charge of the crown prince¡¯s informationwork.¡±


    Cale pushed the corners of his lips down with his hand as he looked at the quarter Dark Elf wearing a mask that covered half his face who was speaking elegantly and respectfully.


    His voice that was lower than usual thanks to Raon¡¯s magic sounded quite serious, unlike his usual self.


    ¡®...What¡¯s with his name?! Why is it Bob?!¡¯


    Cale worked hard to hold himself back from sighing. He pointed to the quarter Dark Elf Bob.


    ¡°This is Bob hyung, one of my close hyungs. He is a talented hyung who works behind the scenes so nobody knows about him. You can consider Bob hyung to represent the will of his highness, the crown prince.¡±


    Cale and the now Bob Alberu warmly smiled at each other.


    Choi Han lowered his head to avoid seeing the two of them.

 Chapter 542: Did you miss me? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 542: Did you miss me? (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I would be weing an esteemed guest all of a sudden.¡±


    Fredo said that while looking at Cale.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and pointed at Alberu.


    ¡°His highness the crown prince is the antsy type who likes to get things done quickly. Bob hyung is pretty antsy too.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyebrow slightly twitched, but Cale smiled and ignored it. Fredo thoroughly observed Cale and the now Bob/Alberu before starting to speak.


    ¡°I guess this esteemed guest has a pretty high position too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale nodded his head without any hesitation and continued to speak.


    ¡°He just doesn¡¯t have an official title. Our Bob hyung has been like his highness the crown prince¡¯s twin brother since they were young.¡±


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal that you wouldn¡¯t know about him, Duke.¡±


    Cale looked toward Alberu who started to speak as if he was responding to Cale¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I''ve lived my entire life as his highness the crown prince''s shadow.¡±


    It was not a lie.


    Alberu in his quarter Dark Elf form...


    That appearance was pretty much crown prince Alberu¡¯s shadow.


    ¡®How amazing.¡¯


    Choi Han was quietly looking away from Cale and Alberu who could lie so well without any issues.


    Fredo looked toward the man whose face was covered from the nose up by a mask and started to speak.


    ¡°...That must be why this sir is responsible for the informationwork.¡±


    He was speaking respectfully to Bob.


    Part of it was because Bob was the crown prince''s proxy, but it was also because there was a mysterious aura about this Bob person as well.


    Fredo recalled how Bob had introduced himself.


    ¡®Nice to meet you. My name is Bob and I am his highness, the crown prince¡¯s proxy and also the person in charge of the crown prince¡¯s informationwork.¡¯


    The part about how he was in charge of the informationwork stuck out to Fredo.


    ¡®He is the person at the center of the information.¡¯


    Fredo''s gaze stealthily became sharp as he looked at Bob.


    Information was sometimes more important than diplomacy, administration, and troops.


    But the fact that someone in charge of that was this young must mean that this person was quite skilled.


    Fredo saw Alberu Crossman as a talented but calm and collected person, so there was no way that Bob, someone that Alberu had selected, would be useless.


    ¡®I guess he is a vassal who has grown up and studied together with the crown prince since they were young?¡¯


    The part about how he was the crown prince¡¯s shadow was memorable as well.


    It made it sound as if he had been guarding the Roan Kingdom while hiding in the darkness and transforming the Roan Kingdom into a strong kingdom.


    Furthermore, it was shocking that he and Cale were calling each other brothers.


    ¡®Crown prince Alberu Crossman and Cale Henituse are sworn brothers too.¡¯


    Had the two of them and this Bob person who lived in the shadows created this sworn brotherhood between the three of them?


    Alberu Crossman would handle things at the front end.


    Cale Henituse would take care of the dangers throughout the kingdom and the Western continent.


    Finally, Bob would take care of a lot of different things without showing himself in order to protect the kingdom.


    ¡®But it is shocking that this Bob is quarter Dark Elf.¡¯


    He thought that this might have been how the Roan Kingdom was able to connect with the Dark Elves.


    ¡®Shocking, truly shocking.¡¯


    Fredo tensed up.


    He could not look down on this person.


    Fredo stood up from the bed.


    ¡°I can''t wee you to such an important meeting looking like this.¡±


    ¡°The ce and your appearance are not important. The contents of the discussion are what are important.¡±


    Alberu was speaking gently and respectfully, but what he was saying was pressuring Fredo.


    ¡®Hand over properpensation for the Roan Kingdom.¡¯


    Alberu was giving off that kind of aura without any concern.


    Smile.


    Fredo started to smile.


    ¡°Solena.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tell the butler to bring some warm tea for our guest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Solena cautiously started to leave the bedroom.


    However, she was looking at Fredo as if she was worried about leaving him alone. Fredo who noticed her gaze nodded his head. It was a sign letting her know that there was no need to worry.


    Click.


    Cale got up as soon as the door closed.


    "Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to be here when two representatives of their respective kingdoms are chatting.¡±


    Fredo''s expression turned off after hearing Cale''s response.


    He had felt this since earlier, but Cale was treating the Endable Kingdom as a formal kingdom.


    Fredo who knew how hard it was to be epted couldn¡¯t help but be a bit emotional at Cale¡¯s demeanor.


    Alberu approached Cale who was trying to cross through the path in the mirror.


    He had his back toward Fredo as he put his hand on Cale¡¯s shoulder and warmly started to speak.


    ¡°Okay, little brother. You go get some rest.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale could see Alberu¡¯s eyes under the mask wickedly starting to curl up.


    Cale really had no reason to be here.


    Someone who was more of an expert in the Roan Kingdom''s issues than Cale was personally here.


    Cale recalled the conversation he had with the crown prince a few days ago through the videomunication device.


    ¡®I want to go there.¡¯


    ¡®...Haaaaa.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t sigh like that. There¡¯s something I want to see. I will go.¡¯


    ¡®Looking like that?¡¯


    ¡®No, I''ll be in disguise. Just wait and see.¡¯


    ¡®Huuuuuu.¡¯


    That call had ended with Cale sighing.


    Cale patted the crown prince''s shoulder as well. When else would he be able to be this rude to him?


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Pat. Pat.


    His patting oddly became stronger.


    ¡°Hyung, do a good job. Shouldn''t you do a good job since you came as the Roan Kingdom''s representative?¡±


    ¡°Haha. My dongsaeng''s cheering is giving me strength. Sure, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Cale held back his sigh after hearing Alberu¡¯s cheesy response and took a step into the passage.


    He turned around and said something to Choi Han before he waspletely through.


    ¡°Guard it well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han immediately headed to where Cale had been sitting.


    He was walking toward the chair that was ced in front of the path heading underground.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Duke Fredo groaned.


    Cale turned toward Duke Fredo and the two of them made eye contact.


    ¡°Duke, our side will guard that entrance from now on.¡±


    ¡°...How amazing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so amazing? You know the current situation too.¡±


    Smile.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°You need to offer me some sort ofpensation. Think about what to offer me based on the current situation.¡±


    Fredo heard Cale''s quiet voice.


    "What would I want? Think hard about it.¡±


    Cale then exited the bedroom without any hesitation.


    Shhhhh-


    The mirror path closed behind him. It was Cale''s way of saying that he was not going to get involved with it any longer.


    Fredo quietly observed the closed path before looking at the path to the underground study that Choi Han was guarding.


    He was slowly starting to get a feel for what it was that Cale wanted.


    It was at that moment.


    Tap. Tap.


    He heard someone lightly tapping on the table.


    ¡°Duke-nim.¡±


    Fredo turned toward the source of the noise to see Bob, the person in charge of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince¡¯s informationwork, smiling at him.


    ¡°Why don''t we have a nice chat?¡±


    Alberu had a refreshing smile on his face, but his eyes were not smiling.


    Fredo straightened himself out. He should focus on what this proxy of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince had to say right now.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Fredo and Alberu¡¯s discussion soon started.


    Choi Han sat on the chair and looked at the closed mirror instead of at the two of them. He could see his reflection, but he was thinking about what was going on past the mirror.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Human, what¡¯s up?¡±


    The secret area between Fredo and Naru''s bedrooms.


    Cale patted Raon''s head and started to speak while in that middle room connecting the mirror passages.


    ¡°Choi Han will be guarding outside that underground passage for a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I said I''ll help him out and we will take shifts here and there! Didn''t you tell us to do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. But you see...¡±


    Raon could see the corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to go up as he patted him.


    It was the look he had when he was plotting something.


    ¡°Turn invisible and go down there while Choi Han is guarding.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the ce with the White Star¡¯s portrait?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Secretly?¡±


    Cale looked toward Raon.


    ¡°Yes, secretly. And make a copy of all the information down there. You should be able to just record it all with a video recording device.¡±


    Raon nodded his head.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    Cale was sure that Fredo was currently thinking about whether he should offer information on the White Star to Cale as hispensation.


    ¡®But that¡¯d be disappointing.¡¯


    However, Cale had no intention of epting that as hispensation.


    It was to stop the White Star.


    Forget it being for the greater good of the world, it was beneficial for Fredo as well.


    ¡®That¡¯s why he should provide information about the White Star for free.¡¯


    Cale''s group was fighting in his ce, but forget giving him information that could help that battle, he was going to offer that aspensation?


    Such things did not exist in Cale¡¯s mind.


    However, Fredo probably thought that Cale wanted information on the White Star based on his gestures and would offer that information as thepensation for this ck Castle destruction n and for destroying the facility that will turn the White Star into a member of the Demonic race.


    ¡®I''ll have to reject it.¡¯


    He would then ask for something else.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Human! You look weird smiling like that!¡±


    Cale slightly lowered the corners of his lips after hearing that.


    ¡°Much better!¡±


    Cale sighed at thatment and headed into his, no, Naru¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡®The White Star who looks simr to Kim Rok Soo......¡¯


    However, he looked full of concerns as he walked.


    ¡°Raon. Have you tried contacting Miss Cage?¡±


    He had scheduled to video chat with the God of Death''s emunicated priestess Cage tonight.


    But he had received a message from Cage earlier.


    ¡®Young master-nim! I don¡¯t think we can chat tonight! I''m sorry! Something urgent came up!¡¯


    They could not contact her after getting that message.


    ¡°Human! Cage is still not picking up! She must be busy!¡±


    Cale''s gaze sank lower after hearing Raon respond the same way again.


    Shhh.


    Cale entered Naru¡¯s bedroom through the open mirror passage and looked out the window.


    It was currently the middle of September.


    It would soon be October.


    November was not far away after that.


    "Something¡¯s iffy.¡±


    Cale quietly started to think while standing by the window.


    The White Star looked simr to Kim Rok Soo.


    The White Star''s life was cursed by the God of Death.


    ¡°They''re simr.¡±


    For some reason, he had a feeling that the White Star¡¯s life was simr to Kim Rok Soo''s life.


    It was simr to how anything they started to cherish ended up disappearing.


    ¡°There¡¯s something there.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze was cold but nervous.


    Alberu who entered Naru''s bedroom through the mirror passage subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°Aigoo?¡±


    ¡°Hyung, you¡¯re back?¡±


    The twelve years old boy lying on the couch was casually waving his hand at Alberu.


    ¡°Hey, crown prince!¡±


    The young Dragon who was simrly lying down next to him patted his belly that was chubby from eating too much food as he smiled brightly at Alberu.


    ¡°Raon-nim, I''m Bob.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right! Nice to meet you, Bob!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Alberu turned around after hearing that scoffingugh.


    The twelve years old boy had a smile that arrogant was not enough to describe its rudeness. Alberu looked down at Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°Your position is amazing.¡±


    "What¡¯s wrong? You want me to be respectful?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Alberu scoffed.


    ¡®He¡¯s milking the fact that I said he could speak informally to me.¡¯


    Raon fluttered his wings and flew up at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Choi Han is bored alone! I''ll go stay with him!¡±


    Raon then flew through the secret passage and headed for Fredo''s bedroom.


    He didn''t need to be invisible right now because he was just going to be next to Choi Han.


    Of course, Raon was holding a box of cookies the White Star had given Naru.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You sound rude.¡±


    ¡°...I thought you told me to be fully invested in the act.¡±


    Pfft.


    Alberu chuckled at Cale who was warily looking at him and tapped the foot of the boy who was lying down.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Alberu calmly responded to the question the person who looked annoyed at the fact that he was tapping his foot asked.


    ¡°Let''s go outside.¡±


    ¡°...Outside?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do we have to?¡±


    Cale looked extremely annoyed. He heard Alberu¡¯s calm voice at that moment. Maybe it was because of Raon''s magic, but his voice that was lower than usual sounded extremely calm.


    ¡°Yes, I want to go outside.¡±


    He looked outside the window. Alberu''s gaze wasplicated as he looked out at the Endable Kingdom.


    Although his face was covered by a mask, his visible eyes held multiple emotions.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale had sat up at some point and was now leaning back on the couch as he looked at Alberu. Alberu noticed his gaze and asked.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to go outside?¡±


    ¡°I''m debating.¡±


    ¡°Debating what?¡±


    Cale answered with a serious expression.


    ¡°Won¡¯t we have to eat and drink things if we go outside?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Cale was debating what to do regardless of Alberu¡¯s confused response.


    He did not have any of the Endable Kingdom''s currency.


    Cale recalled the allowance he had received from Count Deruth the first day he became Cale.


    He remembered how shocked but happy he had been.


    Cale had a serious thought as he nostalgically thought about that moment.


    ¡®I''m sure Naru must receive an allowance from Duke Fredo, right? Especially if he''s 12 in human years?¡¯


    ¡°Hyung. How much should I ask for an allowance?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. How much would twelve-year-olds usually get? Would it be enough to get as much as I give On?¡±


    ¡°...Why? Why would Duke Fredo give you an allowance?¡±


    ¡°Because I''m his son?¡±


    ¡°...I, is that so?¡±


    Alberu looked toward Cale in shock.


    Cale didn''t care and headed for the bedroom door.


    ¡°Just wait here. I¡¯ll go loot some allowance money from Duke Fredo.¡±


    Tap!


    The door opened and closed.


    Cale had really gone over to Duke Fredo.


    ¡°...Ho!¡±


    ¡®He''s not going over to receive allowance but to loot it?¡¯


    Alberu who was left alone scoffed in disbelief but nobody heard him.


    A momentter...


    ¡°Wow! Hyung!¡±


    Cale entered the room with a shocked expression.


    Bang!


    He quickly mmed the door shut and could not hide his shock.


    He then held up a bundle of bills toward Alberu.


    ¡°Duke Fredo''s generosity is no joke! He gave me a ton of money! Let¡¯s go outside!¡±


    Alberu could see a boy who looked happier than ever as he tightly held the bundle of bills in his hands.


    ¡°...My goodness. I have something like this bastard as a dongsaeng......¡±


    Cale walked over to Alberu who was looking at him with disbelief.


    He looked up at Alberu and quietly whispered.


    ¡°I asked Solena for a good restaurant too. We''ll go eat there. And then I need to buy something for Raon and Choi Han too.¡±


    ¡°...Hey, you-¡±


    Did youe here to y? Why do you look so excited?


    Alberu who was about to say something then heard Cale quietly whisper something.


    ¡°The facility that will turn the White Star into a member of the Demonic race. We''ll go take a look around there too.¡±


    Alberu who was about to say something closed his mouth. He looked down at Naru-Cale for a moment before starting to smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good n. Dongsaeng.¡±


    ¡°Right? Hyung, let¡¯s use all the money and ask Duke Fredo for more.¡±


    Alberu was at a loss for words again, but Cale did not know this as he carefully put the bundle of bills in a small spatial pocket bag.

 Chapter 543: Welcome, this is our house (1)

    <h4>Chapter 543: Wee, this is our house (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Alberu Crossman was quietly looking down at the view from the second-floor terrace.


    Although his half-mask was covering everything from his nose up, his eyes were taking in the sight of the Endable Kingdom''s Section 1 with his quarter Dark Elf appearance out in the open.


    ¡°Bob hyung, are you not going to eat?¡±


    Alberu slowly turned his head after hearing the voice.


    A boy wearing a dull grey hooded cape was looking at him.


    Nobody else other than Alberu who was sitting across from him could see how he looked because he had his hood on.


    Alberu looked into the eyes of the boy looking at him before turning back toward the view outside the terrace.


    His mouth slowly opened to speak.


    ¡°I keep wanting to look.¡±


    "Why?¡±


    ¡°In some ways... This ce means a lot to me.¡±


    The boy''s confident voice struck Alberu¡¯s heart like a hook at that moment.


    "Why? Because of the Dark Elves?¡±


    He really couldn¡¯t trick this punk.


    Alberu looked at the boy in front of him. He realized that it really was hard to hide his feelings from Cale.


    ¡®That also means that he knows a lot of my secrets.¡¯


    Sharing a secret that could not be openly shown with someone could at times bringfort and peace, however... It could also make someone feel awkward as if their innermost thoughts were being revealed.


    Alberu was feeling both the former and thetter right now.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Well, I guess you could say that.¡±


    He kept looking because of the Dark Elves, as Cale had mentioned.


    ¡°Isn''t it nice?¡±


    Alberu slowly nodded his head at Cale''s question.


    ¡°It is nice.¡±


    He then quickly added on.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than I thought it would be.¡±


    The Endable Kingdom''s scenery was better than he thought it would be and better than he could have ever imagined.


    Although the sunlight only shined down at the center, the capital was not dark at all probably because they used a lot of magic devices.


    The restaurant Cale brought Alberu to at Solena¡¯s rmendation only had two stories, so the second-floor terrace was not high enough to see everything in the Endable Kingdom.


    ¡®But that¡¯s why I can see the faces of the people living here.¡¯


    It was not very high, so Alberu could get a good look at the expressions and emotions of the individuals living here.


    Just as his eyesnded on a fruit vendor¡¯s energetic smile...


    ¡°Hyung, isn''t it simr? Here and the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°...It is.¡±


    Peek.


    Cale, who was putting a piece of steak in his mouth, peeked toward Alberu after hearing an oddly weak voice.


    He looked somewhat dispirited and tired.


    Alberu was indeed a bit tired as Cale was thinking.


    ¡®It existed on the Eastern continent. A ce where races with the darkness attribute could live freely.¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s mouth felt bitter for some reason.


    He was happy and weing of such a ce, but for some odd reason, his mouth felt bitter and hot.


    It was at that moment.


    He heard Cale¡¯s casual voice.


    ¡°Hyung, you can probablye here to rx whenever you are frustrated from work once everything is done.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Alberu looked toward Cale.


    He could see Cale pointing at him with his fork.


    ¡°Looking like that.¡±


    Cale smiled.


    Alberu quietly stared at him for a while before turning back toward the outside and nodding his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I cane here every so often when I''m feeling frustrated.¡±


    If he did that...


    ¡°I think that¡¯ll be great.¡±


    Alberu subconsciously chuckled.


    This was the Eastern continent.


    Even if he was going to be a king on the Western continent in the near future, there won''t be many people who know who he is over here.


    Furthermore, there was nobody here who would know of his quarter Dark Elf appearance.


    It wouldn''t be weird at all for him to walk around freely in this ce.


    He might even be able to walk around without a maskter on.


    ¡®Walking around in my human form might catch more attention here instead.¡¯


    Alberu had been walking around in his quarter Dark Elf appearance ever since they left Duke Fredo''s residence.


    There were people who peeked at him every so often, but their gazes were on his mask.


    But those gazes soon disappeared as well.


    ¡®There are many half-bloods and a lot of people with scars. There are also a lot of people wearing masks like me.¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s appearance did not stick out.


    That was so shocking that Alberu¡¯s mind was roaring the whole time they walked.


    He started to think about the future when he could freely walk around here without his mask.


    ¡°That sounds fun. That¡¯d be a fun future.¡±


    In addition...


    ¡®I hope something simr can happen in the Roan Kingdom.¡¯


    Even if he could not enjoy the Roan Kingdom¡¯s streets, he hoped that people simr to him could walk freely through the kingdom.


    He wanted the same thing to ur in the Roan Kingdom.


    A refreshing smile appeared on Alberu¡¯s face.


    He turned his head with that smile still visible.


    ¡°......¡±


    But that smile disappeared the moment he saw Cale.


    He started to frown as he watched Cale thoroughly enjoying his food.


    ¡°You... I think you¡¯ve gotten fatter?¡±


    Cale slightly raised his head after hearing Alberu¡¯sment.


    Cale slightly tilted his head to one side before responding.


    ¡°Mm... I guess so?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure because he looked like Naru right now, but Naru¡¯s cheeks had gotten chubbier in just a few days.


    He was certain that he would be fatter than before when he returned to his original appearance.


    ¡°...I have nothing to say.¡±


    Alberu shook his head from side to side.


    ¡°Hyung.¡±


    Cale looked around before leaning forward toward Alberu.


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Alberu tensed up and leaned forward toward Naru-Cale.


    Cale started to whisper.


    ¡°You know that white thing, the white thing.¡±


    Alberu immediately understood what he meant by the white thing.


    He must be talking about the White Star.


    Alberu immediately recognized that Cale could not say, ¡®White Star,¡¯ out here in public.


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s heart was beating fast as he asked.


    The facility to turn the White Star into a member of the Demonic race existed underneath Section 1.


    He had realized that the White Star was not just a slightly crazy bastard once he heard that.


    He was an extremely crazy bastard.


    ¡®And we are going to go take a look at the facility that would turn that crazy bastard into a member of the Demonic race.¡¯


    Was Cale trying to talk about that right now?


    Alberu started to tense up.


    Cale slowly started to speak.


    ¡°You see... The White thing. He gave me some delicious food.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips twisted down.


    Cale didn''t seem to notice as he looked back at his food and continued to speak.


    ¡°The cookies were better than yours too, hyung.¡±


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Alberu was in disbelief and shocked.


    However for some odd reason...


    ¡°Hmm... That¡¯s upsetting.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Keep eating.¡±


    Alberu crossed his arms as he told Cale to keep eating.


    He remembered how Raon had flown toward Choi Han with a box of cookies.


    ¡®The White Star must have sent that box of cookies too, right?¡¯


    For some odd reason, Alberu felt as if he had lost to the White Star.


    ¡°No, I''m done.¡±


    Screeeech.


    Alberu saw Cale push his chair back and stand.


    Cale who still looked like that foreign young master looked down at him and continued to speak.


    ¡°Hyung, shall we go take a look?¡±


    Screech.


    Alberu got up as well.


    "Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°Duke-nim. I brought some of the tea you usually enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Butler Melundo carefully put a teacup down at the table Fredo was at and observed hisplexion.


    Fredo noticed his gaze and gently smiled to say he was fine.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Well... It¡¯s just...¡±


    Melundo stopped for a moment before peeking toward Choi Han and then continuing to speak.


    ¡°You look very tired, sir.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    Fredo did not say anything else.


    The butler understood that Fredo was saying that he would not take any more questions.


    He carefully walked away from Fredo and approached Choi Han.


    ¡°I heard that you prefer fruit juice to tea, so I prepared some for both of you, sirs.¡±


    Two cups of fruit juice were ced next to Choi Han and Raon.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, butler!¡±


    The butler bowed and left Fredo''s bedroom.


    Click, click!


    Choi Han started to speak as soon as the door closed.


    ¡°There shouldn''t be a reason for you to be tired.¡±


    Fredo turned toward Choi Han.


    Choi Han calmly met his gaze and continued to speak.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand the Roan Kingdom''s thoughts nor Cale-nim¡¯s thoughts at all.¡±


    Choi Han had watched Alberu chat with Fredo.


    The weight of the conversation felt differently to Choi Han, who, unlike Fredo who thought Alberu was a proxy, knew Alberu¡¯s identity.


    He looked at Fredo who was still looking back at him and continued to speak.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom conceded quite a bit.¡±


    Smile.


    Fredo started to smile as he responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it is weird.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fredo admitted that the Roan Kingdom had conceded a lot but was saying that it was weird. Fredo continued to speak as Choi Han started to frown at what he said.


    ¡°To be more specific, the deal with the Roan Kingdom was one where each side gave something and then took something. Of course, the fact that the Roan Kingdom made an even deal with the Endable Kingdom could already be considered to be conceding a lot.¡±


    Fredo hesitated for a moment before starting to speak again.


    He then observed Choi Han.


    Choi Han was Cale¡¯s closest trusted subordinate who was the easiest to read.


    Fredo shared his inner thoughts to figure out Choi Han''s inner thoughts.


    ¡°What I find weird is crown prince Alberu Crossman''s thoughts.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom did not necessarily lose out as a result of the conversation.


    However...


    ¡°His highness the crown prince personally gave a lot of consideration to me and the future Endable Kingdom.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s considerations as shared by his proxy Bob was what was making Fredo''s mind chaotic.


    Fredo recalled what Alberu¡¯s proxy Bob had said.


    ¡®Now then, I guess this is good for the deal between the two kingdoms.¡¯


    As the discussion wasing to an end...


    ¡®I will now share with you something his highness the crown prince ordered me to tell you,ing from him as a person.¡¯


    ¡®...His highness the crown prince as a person?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir.¡¯


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡®His highness said that if Duke Fredo wishes to grow the Endable Kingdom as an upright king... Depending on the situation, his highness will not spare any ¡®personal advice¡¯ that may assist you in getting the independence of the kingdom, setting up an administrative system, and building connections with the kingdoms of the Western continent.¡¯


    Fredo had truly been shocked to hear that.


    He was about to say something because of that, but Bob had continued to speak first.


    ¡®Of course, only if you wish for it, Duke Fredo.¡¯


    ¡®...You¡¯re saying that he would give me advice and chat with me?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir. Whenever you want without holding anything back.¡¯


    Alberu Crossman.


    The person who was turning the Roan Kingdom into a strong kingdom and would be its king was willing to give Fredo advice.


    ¡®However, it is not as the representative of the Roan Kingdom but his highness, the crown prince as a person.¡¯


    Bob drew a line to make it clear once again, but Fredo found this shocking as well.


    Leading a kingdom...


    Especially a new kingdom at that and leading a kingdom as a Vampire that humans were prejudiced against...


    There were many concerns that could not be resolved with troops or money.


    But the person who was seen as the most talented administrator and politician would personally give him advice?


    This was a precious gift for someone like Fredo who would be a new king.


    ¡®May I ask why he is showing me such goodwill?¡¯


    ¡®I''m not sure. I do not know the reason either.¡¯


    Bob had smiled and shaken his head.


    His gentle smile that clearly drew the line made it so that Fredo could not ask specifics about Alberu Crossman''s intentions anymore.


    Fredo snapped out of his thoughts and returned to reality as he looked at Choi Han and started to speak.


    ¡°Why is his highness the crown prince showing such goodwill to the Endable Kingdom?¡±


    Was it because they were on the Eastern continent and not the Western continent?


    Or was it because it was a kingdom that he could control because he knew of its weaknesses?


    His goodwill had too many good intentions for it to be thetter.


    Pfft.


    Fredo could hear Choi Han scoff at that moment.


    "Why are you worrying about goodwill?¡±


    ¡°...I am in a spot to question everything.¡±


    Fredo had many people he had to protect.


    Furthermore, the Endable Kingdom was bound to have many moments they must survive.


    That was why he had to suspect and be careful of even the smallest things.


    Alberu¡¯s reasonless goodwill was another thing to worry about and tire Fredo out.


    Fredo looked toward the quiet Choi Han and continued to speak.


    ¡°It looks like you know something but have no ns to tell me.¡±


    ¡°...There is no reason for me to give you any help.¡±


    ¡°How cold.¡±


    Choi Han ignored Fredo''sment and turned away from him before picking up the cookie crumbs Raon dropped.


    His eyes slightly sank as he did that.


    ¡®...Alberu Crossman.¡¯


    It was possible that Choi Han was the human to know the most about Alberu¡¯s secrets after Cale.


    He could understand why Alberu, as Bob, would show such goodwill to the Endable Kingdom.


    Maybe that was why, but Choi Han wanted to help Alberu even more than before.


    ¡®I need to teach him sword arts.¡¯


    ¡°Hyung, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I suddenly got the chills. Is someone talking shit about me?¡±


    Cale nkly stared at Alberu who was touching the back of his neck.


    Alberu noticed his gaze and slowly looked away.


    ¡°Ahem, but why are we in Section 2?¡±


    They were supposed to go under Section 1.


    Cale and Alberu who were going to go to the facility that will turn the White Star into a member of the Demonic race were current a level above Section 1. They hade to Section 2.


    Smile.


    Alberu could see Cale start to smile.


    ¡°This is where our mole is.¡±


    Cale was smiling like an experienced adult while looking like a little boy.

 Chapter 544: Welcome, this is our house (2)

    <h4>Chapter 544: Wee, this is our house (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Alberu looked at that smiling boy and started to speak again.


    ¡°We sure look terrible for havinge to meet a mole.¡±


    Cale could not say anything this time.


    Alberu looked at him and nonchntly continued to speak.


    ¡°Why do I have to crouch in the corner of a wagon while being pushed around by piles of rice straw?¡±


    Alberu''s cold gaze was directed at Cale.


    ¡°Especially as young master Naru-nim¡¯s loyal servant?¡±


    Cale kept his mouth shut.


    He was pleading the fifth.


    ck ck.


    The wagon with the piles of rice straw and hay was continuing down the main road of Section 2 at that moment.


    In a corner of the wagon that was covered in thick cloth... Cale was crouching while observing Section 2 through a small hole in the cloth.


    ¡°...I guess you are just going to ignore my question.¡±


    Alberu was ring at him while crouching in a tight spot as well.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Cale fake coughed at Alberu¡¯s statement and avoided his gaze. However, he felt Alberu¡¯s burning re and ended up speaking.


    ¡°Section 2 is where the Deputy Chief Priest who is working with Duke Fredo resides, sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re suddenly speaking respectfully.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, anyway!¡±


    Cale observed Section 2 as the wagon traveled across a major road and continued to speak.


    ¡°The grand assembly that took ce in the White Star''s castle... An extremely weird and suspicious motion passed during the meeting.¡±


    ¡°You told me about it.¡±


    Alberu repeated the information he had heard from Cale.


    ¡°It was a motion from the Chief Priest, Marquis Gersey, regarding the priests in Section 2 conducting arge ritual on thest day of the festival, correct?¡±


    ¡°Your highness, the sun of the Roan Kingdom truly has an amazing memory.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the sucking up.¡±


    Alberu sat next to Cale and looked out through a hole as well.


    ¡°Is my dongsaeng saying that that motion feels suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Duke Fredo found it suspicious as well. Duke Fredo and I became certain we were right because the Deputy Chief Priest didn¡¯t know about that motion.¡±


    Cale and Alberu made eye contact.


    ¡°We realized that the White Star and the Chief Priest are nning something big for thest day of the festival.¡±


    ¡°Is the mole the Deputy Chief Priest?¡±


    ¡°As expected, you figured it out right away.¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself that the Deputy Chief Priest didn¡¯t know about that motion.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Cale smiled at Alberu who was easy to chat with and continued to speak.


    "We can get to the Demonic race creating facility from Section 2.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was located under Section 1?¡±


    ¡°It is, but the entrance is in Section 2. We go in through the Temple of the Demonic God that Chief Priest Gersey is the overseer for and the Deputy Chief Priest is the deputy overseer.¡±


    Alberu realized something odd at that moment.


    "A Temple of a Demonic God?¡±


    ¡®The Demonic race is one thing and gods were another, but a Demonic God?¡¯


    ¡°Shall I tell you something funny?¡±


    Cale sighed.


    ¡°The Demonic God they serve at that temple is named Barrow.¡±


    ¡°...Barrow is the name you told-¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. It is thest name of the first Dragon yer and thest name that each generation of Dragon yers took on after giving up their ownst name.¡±


    That was why, although the White Star''s originalst name was different, he took on Nn Barrow''sst name the moment he became the Dragon yer and ended up as Cale Barrow.


    ¡°Your highness, there is no Demonic race called Barrow. It is a Demonic race that will be created in the future.¡±


    ¡°...Do the citizens of the Endable Kingdom know about that?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Well, other than a portion of the Chief executives, of course. They all think that it is a Demonic race that has been around since the beginning.¡±


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    There was a reason Duke Fredo had learned the name, ¡®Cale Barrow.¡¯


    Of course, he imed that he learned of that information through a mole he ced by Bear King Sayeru.


    ¡®My son, for your reference, Bear King Sayeru and Lion King Dorph are not nobles like us. They are just the White Star¡¯s subordinates. That is why you must be careful. They must be hiding a lot of different things.¡¯


    Cale recalled the information Fredo gave him and organized his thoughts.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Alberu also looked deep in thought at what Cale just said as he looked out.


    ¡°I thought it would look a bit unique because it is a building to serve a Demonic race, but it looks simr to a regr temple.¡±


    ¡°They are all slightly different in size, shape, or symbol, but are all clean and give off a feeling of reverence.¡±


    ¡°...You said Section 2 has a lot of humans, right?¡±


    Alberu could see the priests walking around Section 2.


    They had different symbols on their clothes but were all mainly wearing grey robes, the same robes Alberu had seen at the Stan territory''s battle.


    ¡°Yes, the people all over the Eastern and Western continents who serve the Demonic race came here to build their respective buildings.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Alberu nodded at Cale''s exnation and continued to speak.


    ¡°But you know...¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°Must I be your servant?¡±


    Alberu had a rare upset gaze as he looked at Cale.


    Cale put on a more serious expression than ever in response.


    ¡°Your highness, this is an important issue. Please think about it.¡±


    Cale then pointed at himself.


    ¡°This Naru Von Ejen is a beloved young master in the Endable Kingdom. What I mean is that I am very popr.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s expression turned stoic.


    ¡°...So?¡±


    ¡°So, this beloved young master has a weak body and has had to live his life resting outside the capital ever since he was young.¡±


    "These are all things that I¡¯ve already heard. So what?¡±


    ¡°That is why there aren¡¯t many people who would suspect you if I said I was walking around with a loyal servant who took care of me in the vi. They will suspect you even less since you are a member of a dark attribute race as a mixed blooded Dark Elf.¡±


    Alberu''s mouth closed shut.


    Cale realized that Alberu had epted this to be the case and barely held the corners of his lips from going up as he continued to speak with a sad expression.


    ¡°Your highness. Please be a little understanding.¡±


    ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°I never said that I was happy, sir. In fact, my heart is beating wildly thinking about the things that would happen once we make contact with the mole. I am weak, you know?¡±


    ¡°Hoo- your tongue is getting more oiled-¡±


    Clunk!


    The wagon clunked loudly before stopping.


    Alberu stopped talking and looked at Cale.


    ¡°I guess we are here.¡±


    The n Fredo mentioned before he left the house had started.


    Cale quickly whispered to Alberu before the wagon door opened.


    ¡°Your highness, the Deputy Chief Priest is the only outsider who knows that Duke Fredo is actually awake.¡±


    There was also something for Alberu to keep in mind.


    ¡°In addition, the Deputy Chief Priest thinks that ¡®Fredo Von Ejen¡¯ and ¡®Naru Von Ejen¡¯ are two different people and that Naru really is Duke Fredo''s son.¡±


    Pffft.


    Alberu chuckled as he whispered.


    ¡°Duke Fredo is even tricking his only co-conspirator?¡±


    Duke Fredo had not told everything even to the Deputy Chief Priest.


    Cale smiled back and responded.


    ¡°That is why he is an entertaining Vampire.¡±


    Click!


    They heard the lock to the wagon door unlocking at that moment.


    ¡°Did you bring everything?¡±


    They could hear voices outside the wagon.


    This building... It was the voice of the guard for this warehouse.


    Cale recalled what Fredo had told him.


    ¡®You will approach in a supply wagon. Everybody is on our side, so don''t worry.¡¯


    Cale then heard the wagon driver''s voice.


    ¡°Of course I brought everything! Am I the type to screw something like this up?¡±


    Cale heard the warehouse guard''s voice again.


    ¡°Kehehe, then I''m going to move things right away without checking.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Hurry up and move them! I need to go back soon!¡±


    Screeeech.


    The wagon door slowly opened.


    The warehouse guard shouted energetically.


    ¡°Okay, you two newbies! You guys move the goods from this wagon!¡±


    Cale made eye contact with the driver through the slightly open door.


    The warehouse guard started to speak as the Vampire driver respectfully greeted Cale with his eyes.


    ¡°I''ll be watching you, so don¡¯t even think about beingzy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! I will work hard!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, just tell me what to do!¡±


    They then heard two energetic responses.


    Screeeech-


    The driver opened the door a little more.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    Two muscr humans entered the wagon.


    They looked at the piles of rice straw that filled the wagon and walked in farther.


    ¡°Young master-nim. We came here to escort you.¡±


    They then stopped in front of Cale.


    Cale could see Alberu stepping in front of him at that moment.


    ¡°Please tell us the password first.¡±


    Both humans started to speak at the same time after hearing Alberu¡¯s low voice.


    ¡°For the future of the Endable Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°For the future of the Endable Kingdom.¡±


    Alberu looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    Alberu then moved behind Cale and looked like a humble servant.


    ¡®Wow. He¡¯s doing a good job.¡¯


    Cale almost shared his amazement at how Alberu had instantly shifted to a servant role but held himself back and asked instead.


    "Are you two my escorts?¡±


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    Alberu had to hold back his gasp.


    ¡®He¡¯s doing a good job.¡¯


    Cale was new to something like this, but he was doing a good job showing a confident demeanor as the future Duke of the Ejen household.


    The healthy young men bowed toward Cale as Cale and Alberu were amazed at each other¡¯s acting.


    ¡°Yes, sir. We are here to serve you.¡±


    Cale saw the bup bags they had at that moment.


    Plop. Plop.


    Tworge bup bags were ced in front of Cale and Alberu.


    The youths opened the bags.


    ¡°Please go in.¡±


    Cale held back a sigh while looking at the opening of the bag.


    ¡®My son. There will be bup bags waiting for you when you get there. The people who have promised to be there will use the bags to move you to the Deputy Chief Priest. They are the Deputy Chief Priest''s people. By the way, they are humans.¡¯


    ¡®...A bup bag?¡¯


    Fredo had warmly looked at Cale¡¯s frowning face and responded.


    ¡®We had no choice. ording to the Deputy Chief Priest, even she cannot move freely through Section 2 right now.¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®You can hear about that once you get there.¡¯


    Cale nkly stared at the bag.


    ¡®Man, I''m doing all sorts of odd things in this life.¡¯


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Do we just need to go in?¡±


    The two youths nodded their heads and Cale walked into one of the bags.


    Alberu then walked into the other bag.


    The warehouse guard who was peeking inside raised his voice at that moment.


    ¡°Hurry up and move, hurry!¡±


    ¡°Y, yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The two youths quickly picked up the bags with Cale and Alberu.


    Clunk, clunk.


    Cale had to sit still inside the bag without being able to move at all.


    ¡®Aigoo. My poor muscles and bones.¡¯


    He thought about the ce Fredo described.


    ¡®It won¡¯t be far to the spot where you''ll meet her. There is an abandoned building connected to the backdoor of the warehouse. It¡¯s temporarily empty for the warehouse extension. It will be demolished soon.¡¯


    That was the meeting spot.


    Screeeech-


    He heard an old door being opened.


    Cale then realized that the youth who was carrying him had stopped moving.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I am going to put you down now, sir.¡±


    Cale then felt his body being lowered.


    Plop.


    The bag was carefully lowered and Cale saw it starting to open.


    ¡°We are here, sir.¡±


    The youth then stepped back and Alberu, who had been lowered first and walked out, quickly walked over to Cale¡¯s side.


    ¡°Young master-nim. Please step out this way.¡±


    He then helped Cale so that it would be easy for him to walk out.


    Cale received his help as if it was normal and walked out.


    ¡°Then we will be on our way now.¡±


    ¡°Glory to the Endable Kingdom.¡±


    The two humans then opened the door and quickly disappeared.


    Cale looked around.


    ¡°It looks like a regr house.¡±


    It was a small and simple house that the priests-in-training had lived in in the past.


    Of course, it had been empty for a while and was soon to be demolished, so it looked old and bleak.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale could see Alberu stand in front of him at that moment.


    ¡°I think you should look to your right, sir.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s respectful but wary voice made Cale quickly look to the right.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    The ground on the right was moving. He looked closer to see a small wooden door on the ground.


    Click!


    The wooden door that was moving up and down soon opened.


    Cale then saw a chubby hand holding the doorknob.


    ¡°Aigoo, so hard to open.¡±


    A soft and gentle voice was hearding from the open wooden door.


    ¡°Haiyah!¡±


    A woman wearing an old grey robe pushed up from the wooden door and stood upon the ground.


    This round woman who seemed to be in her early twenties and resembled a baby Pr Bear smiled with her chubby cheeks and waved at Cale.


    ¡°Young master Naru, long time no see. Are you here with a message from the Duke?¡±


    Cale immediately recalled something Fredo told him.


    ¡®My son, there is something you must say first when you meet the Deputy Chief Priest.¡¯


    Cale repeated those words.


    ¡®Deputy Chief Priest-nim. Please get rid of the illusion first.¡¯


    Her eyes that had be as thin as a string because she was smiling focused on Cale.


    ¡°I guess Duke Fredo really is alive. How else would he have taught you to say that first, Naru?¡±


    Although she was smiling, her eyes did not feel warm at all.


    ¡®My son, I think that the Deputy Chief Priest is scarier than Gersey. That is why I partnered with her.¡¯


    Cale recalled Fredo''sments once more as he looked at her.


    The Deputy Chief Priest extended her hand toward him.


    ¡°You did good making it here, little kid.¡±


    The area then started to change.


    Cale¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment.

 Chapter 545: Welcome, this is our house (3)

    <h4>Chapter 545: Wee, this is our house (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°...Gold!¡±


    There was gold everywhere he looked.


    ¡°Young master Naru, this is your first time here, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    There was a halo behind the gently smiling Deputy Chief Priest.


    Realistically, it was the gold behind her that was shining.


    On a wall where there had been nothing until just a moment ago other than maybe mold and spider webs suddenly had a ss box filled with gold bars.


    ¡°You cane this way if you want to look closer.¡±


    The Deputy Chief Priest waved her hand with a warm smile on her face.


    ¡°Deputy Chief Priest-nim, are you sure you removed the illusion?¡±


    The corners of her smiling lips twitched at Naru¡¯s sharp gazes.


    ¡°You have quite a sharp gaze, but this is real. There''s no need for me to keep up an illusion.¡±


    She then observed the slowly approaching Naru with a sharp gaze that was hidden by her smile.


    ¡®He really is simr to Duke Fredo.¡¯


    His thoroughness was exactly like his father.


    ¡®No, maybe it is that they both have a lot of suspicions rather than that they are thorough that is simr?¡¯


    She started to speak to Naru who hade to her side.


    ¡°Ah, by the way, do you see the magic flowing around the ss box? You''ll get hurt if you touch it. It¡¯s set up so that anybody other than the authorized people who touch it will instantly be teleported.¡±


    She could see that Naru who had stopped moving after hearing her statement finally start to speak after a while.


    ¡°...Deputy Chief Priest-nim.¡±


    His voice was extremely low. Her gaze automatically headed for Naru¡¯s eyes.


    Flinch.


    She subconsciously flinched.


    ¡®...How could his gaze be so-¡¯


    How could it be so vicious?


    She had been shocked by his vicious gaze.


    ¡®No, it''s shocking because it is Naru.¡¯


    To be more specific, she was shocked that this boy named Naru had such a gaze.


    ¡®I guess the rumors are true that Naru caused a big issue this time.¡¯


    The ck Castle destruction n.


    The Endable Kingdom''s chief executives had all heard about it by now.


    The people at the center of that n were Count Mock and young master Naru Von Ejen.


    ¡®Of course, I''m sure Duke Fredo was giving him orders from the back.¡¯


    The Deputy Chief Priest who knew that Duke Fredo was actually awake believed that Fredo was the mastermind behind all this.


    ¡®He¡¯s an amazing Vampire.¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t he?


    She was in awe of his ability and n to draw in the Roan Kingdom and Cale Henituse and made her feel that she had grabbed onto the right rope for sess.


    ¡®...I can''t fall behind to Gersey.¡¯


    Greed was visible in her eyes. That greed was so strong that the boy looking at her could feel it.


    ¡°Young master Naru, why are you not saying anything after calling me here?¡±


    ¡°...Deputy Chief Priest-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°...I truly believe you are cool.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    The Deputy Chief Priest suddenly became anxious.


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Alberu who was watching from the back subconsciously clenched his eyes shut.


    He instantly understood the meaning behind Cale''s words.


    ¡®His eyes have rolled over because of the gold.¡¯


    It made him wonder why such a rich punk would act like this.


    Cale continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I truly respect you. How did you gain such wealth?¡±


    ¡°...Well, you know.¡±


    The Deputy Chief Priest was anxious.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°...It¡¯s shocking to hear that from you, young master Naru. The Ejen Duchy''s wealth is iparable to my own.¡±


    She was asking why someone who was the son of Duke Fredo who had much greater wealth than her was saying such a thing.


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    The Deputy Chief Priest noticed the boy''s gaze bing even more vicious at that moment.


    However, that viciousness quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Haha, I''m sorry for showing you such a sight. I¡¯ve never seen gold piled up like this before.¡±


    Naru scratched the back of his head like an embarrassed boy as he responded.


    ¡®Hmm? Did I see it wrong?¡¯


    The Deputy Chief Priest wondered if she had mistakenly seen the previous vicious gaze as Naru returned to his usual self. Cale and Alberu exchanged nces at that moment.


    ¡®Hyung. You heard her, right?¡¯


    ''Yes, I heard her.¡¯


    Cale and Alberu now knew that Fredo was extremely rich.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    Cale turned back toward the Deputy Chief Priest after hearing her voice.


    "We don''t have much time.¡±


    ¡°Is Marquis Gersey keeping a tight watch?¡±


    She quietly nodded at Cale¡¯s question and took a sealed envelope out of her pocket.


    ¡°The basement of Section 1... This has a map and some information about the facility located there.¡±


    The envelope was quite thick. Cale carefully received it and put it in his pocket immediately.


    ¡°I heard that you will being with us at that time, Deputy Chief Priest-nim.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You won¡¯t be able toe with us at that time young master Naru, but I will be guiding the group through the facility.¡±


    Young master Naru could note with them.


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over before instantly returning to normal after hearing the Deputy Chief Priest say that.


    ¡°And...¡±


    She was silent for a moment as she chose her words. She then seemed to have made up her mind as she pulled out a rolled-up piece of paper from her pocket.


    ¡°This is information about the ritual on thest day of the festival.¡±


    Her expressions did not look good.


    ¡°I think that there has to be something hidden inside the ritual, but it just seems like a regr blessing ritual no matter how many times I look at it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Mm. I think Gersey''s trusted subordinates know about it.¡±


    The Deputy Chief Priest was the person right under Chief Priest Gersey, but he supposedly had his own trusted subordinates who took care of things for him.


    There were about five of them who only listened to Gersey.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to put one of my people there yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. This information is already extremely beneficial, Deputy Chief Priest-nim.¡±


    ¡°Then I''m relieved. Anyway, I put some notes down about my suspicions. Young master Naru, you unexpectedly speak in a way that sounds nice to the listener.¡±


    She was being respectful to Naru as if she had never called Cale a little kid.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Cale gently responded to her as if it was nothing.


    ¡®It''s over now.¡¯


    Information on the underground facility and thest day of the festival.


    And ¡®Cale¡¯ confirming the Deputy Chief Priest''s face.


    Cale had confirmed everything he hade for today.


    ¡°Alright, now then!¡±


    The Deputy Chief Priest smiled brightly.


    Cale was starting to get ready to say goodbye.


    She then started to speak.


    "Alright, shall we go check on the hostages?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale questioned his ears for a moment.


    ¡®Check what?¡¯


    The Deputy Chief Priest didn''t seem to have noticed Cale¡¯s state as she headed toward the door she came from earlier.


    It was the door heading underground.


    ¡°Hmm? What is it, young master Naru?¡±


    "Ah, you see...¡±


    The Deputy Chief Priest went, ¡®ah!¡¯ and continued to speak as Cale was trying to figure out what to say.


    ¡°Young master Naru, you must have been shocked because I called them hostages. Don¡¯t worry, it is not as cruel a situation as a little kid would be thinking about.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    She continued to speak to the stiff Cale as if she pitied him.


    ¡°I''m sure that this is your first time conducting official business. It must be hard toplete all of Duke Fredo''s orders, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She then looked toward the small set of stairs underneath the door heading underground.


    She jokingly grumbled.


    ¡°I was a bit annoyed at the fact that Duke Fredo wanted me to show the hostages again, you know? I''m a very busy person. He¡¯s so pushy about it because it is the deal conditions with the Mercenary King or whatever.¡±


    The deal conditions with the Mercenary King.


    Hostages.


    The hairs on Cale¡¯s back started to stand up once he heard that.


    ¡®That damn Duke Fredo!¡¯


    He was certain that the hostages were the Ranger Brigade members!


    Cale and Alberu made eye contact.


    The Deputy Chief Priest pulled the old door heading underground once more.


    ¡°This thing doesn''t work properly because it''s so old.¡±


    Screeeech-


    Alberu did not miss the opening from her grumbling and the screeching of the old door to quietly whisper so that only Cale could hear.


    ¡°Did you know about it?¡±


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    He had not heard anything about it.


    Duke Fredo had not said anything about the Ranger Brigade members.


    ¡®That bastard.¡¯


    Duke Fredo''s intentions were obvious.


    ¡®Do whatever you want.¡¯


    He had handed the issue of the Ranger Brigade members to Cale.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡®I guess this is his way of apologizing for hiding information about the White Star.¡¯


    He truly was quite thorough about keeping things in bnce.


    Cale walked over to the Deputy Chief Priest who had her back toward him and was heading to the stairs.


    "Deputy Chief Priest-nim, do we just need to go down?¡±


    ¡°Of course! The hostages are down there.¡±


    Cale was bbergasted.


    He had expected the Ranger Brigade members to be outside this sinkhole city.


    But they were actually so close to Cale!


    They were in Section 2 at that!


    It wasn¡¯t important to Cale how they brought them here or how they managed to trick the White Star.


    What was important to Cale were Duke Fredo and the Deputy Chief Priest¡¯s amazing abilities.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go down.¡±


    The Deputy Chief Priest was in the lead as Cale and Alberu walked down behind her.


    There was a clean andrger than expected hallway once they walked down the short and narrow stairs.


    There were rooms to either side of the hallway.


    However, there were only iron bars the size of doors instead of doors.


    ¡°Alright, will you check on them? Duke Fredo said that you would take care of it, young master Naru.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cale started to walk toward the hallway.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The hallway that was made of marbles made Cale¡¯s footsteps echo.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Alberu followed behind him.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale did not hide his scoff.


    ¡®It¡¯s too nice.¡¯


    Each room was quiterge. Furthermore, they had marble floors and expensive carpets everywhere.


    There seemed to be venttion as well as the air was crisp.


    This was obviously expensive to build.


    ¡°To be honest with you, this is originally a hiding spot I had stealthily created.¡±


    He heard the Deputy Chief Priest behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s temporarily been modified into a prison at Duke Fredo''s request.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    As Duke Fredo mentionedst time, he was taking good care of the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Ranger Brigade members.


    ¡®I''m relieved.¡¯


    A genuine smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face instead of a twisted smile.


    He could see into the room through the door-sized iron bars.


    The people inside each room had chains attached to one foot, but they didn''t seem injured and theirplexions looked good.


    Cale used, ¡®record¡¯ as he walked all the way down the hallway to thest room.


    He then subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°...Bud will be happy.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    He could see two hands grabbing onto the iron bars.


    He then saw a set of vicious eyes ring at him from thest room.


    ¡°...How dare you bastards say our Mercenary King-nim¡¯s name like that?¡±


    The young man with a scar on his cheek looked as if he wanted to rip Cale apart.


    ¡®Ah, right. I''m Naru right now.¡¯


    Cale realized that he mentioned the Mercenary King while looking like Naru and gently spoke to the extremely angry young man.


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down my ass!¡±


    However, that made the young man who was most likely a member of the Ranger Brigade be even angrier.


    ¡°What are you plotting while keeping us locked up here? And what the hell is a little kid like you doing here? Are you looking down on us that much?!¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    People started to kick at the bars or grab at them and re at Cale from the other rooms as well.


    Hundreds of eyes were now viciously ring at Cale.


    ¡°Hahaha. They¡¯re all so full of energy!¡±


    Cale could not help butugh at that sight.


    ¡®Bud will be happy. Especially since they¡¯re all so energetic.¡¯


    Cale was excited.


    He had recorded the number of Ranger Brigade members he saw inside the rooms as he walked down. The number seemed correct.


    He put on a genuinely happy smile.


    His gaze headed toward the Ranger Brigade members inside the multiple rooms.


    ¡°Stop wasting your energy for no reason and just sit back and wait.¡±


    ¡®I wille save you.¡¯


    Cale was excited.


    ¡°...Amazing.¡±


    Cale turned around after hearing the Deputy Chief Priest''s voice.


    She walked over to Cale with a look of admiration.


    ¡°I guess you truly do have Duke Fredo''s blood.¡±


    She was shocked at Cale.


    ¡®He can look so rxed and calm even while facing hundreds of hostile people.¡¯


    She could feel that the story about how Naru had flipped over the grand assembly hall in the White Pce was true.


    ¡®He¡¯s only a child between 12-15 years old in human years, but to see him suppress the enemies with his presence like this-¡¯


    She could have never imagined it.


    ¡°Haha, am I like my father? I don¡¯t really know if that¡¯s the case. Anyway, I am done confirming the condition of the hostages.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I will be on my way now.¡±


    ¡°That was quick.¡±


    Cale smiled.


    ¡°I don''t think there is a need to check anymore seeing that everybody is so energetic like this.¡±


    Boom- boom!


    The iron bars started to shake again.


    One of the Ranger Brigade members started to shout.


    "Are you ying with us?! You bastard, I won¡¯t leave you alone when I get out of here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You dirty bastards! You really think you can keep us imprisoned with these chains forever?!¡±


    ¡°Take these off right now!¡±


    ng ng! Baaaaang!


    The iron bars were shaking and the brigade members started to raise their voices.


    The Deputy Chief Priest could see a boy walk over to her while ignoring all the noises.


    The boy walked past her and headed to the entrance as he started to speak.


    ¡°Deputy Chief Priest-nim. This ce is soundproof, right?¡±


    He then started to smile.


    She thought that he looked quite evil.


    ¡®...He might be even crueler than Duke Fredo.¡¯


    She had heard that his body was weak.


    But such a boy was able to look so confident in front of hundreds of enemies, no, he was beyond confident as he suppressed them and sneered at them.


    It was obvious why Duke Fredo would cherish him so much.


    That was why she was enjoying herself as well.


    She quickly started to walk to stand next to Cale as she responded.


    ¡°Of course. This ce ispletely soundproof and nobody cane in here without me.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    She did not notice the boy''s eyes sparkling as he looked up at her.


    ¡°Young master Naru, today was fun. It was really short though.¡±


    She said goodbye to Cale once they came back up.


    ¡°I enjoyed myself too, Deputy Chief Priest-nim.¡±


    ¡°I''m relieved to hear that. Mm.¡±


    She looked at a calendar inside the old house and continued to speak.


    ¡°I heard that the ck Castle destruction n will take ce on the first day of the festival?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am. I guess I will see you again after the festival.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. Have a safe trip.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Naru. The day you''ve been waiting for has finallye. Are you ready?¡±


    The White Star raised both of his hands and ced them on Cale''s shoulders with a benign expression.


    Count Mock was standing next to Cale with a serious expression.


    The boy with purple eyes responded while standing there wearing a silver uniform.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Just call me uncle.¡±


    ¡°I understand, uncle.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he energetically responded to the White Star.


    ¡°We will definitelye back after turning Cale Henituse¡¯s ck Castle into dust.¡±


    Cale extended one arm.


    ¡°Together with our Endable Kingdom''s warriors.¡±


    There were many warriors standing behind Count Mock and Cale.

 Chapter 546: Welcome, this is our house (4)

    <h4>Chapter 546: Wee, this is our house (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    There were hundreds of warriors standing outside the White Pce.


    The White Star looked happy as he looked at the people Cale was describing.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    The morale, nervousness, and excitementing from the warriors were heating up the air around them.


    ¡°Yes, I will trust all of you.¡±


    Nobody cheered or responded to the White Star¡¯sment.


    They just looked at him with firm gazes.


    The White Star responded to those gazes.


    ¡°Everybody, head out.¡±


    ng!


    Hundreds of warriors knelt down on one knee and bowed toward the White Star.


    Smile.


    The White Star smiled at this before turning around and heading into the White Pce.


    ¡°I will not see you all leave.¡±


    The warriors raised their heads. They could see the White Star''s back as he walked into the White Pce.


    The White Star''s voice etched itself into the warriors¡¯ ears.


    ¡°However, I will prepare a celebration for when you all return.¡±


    He would not see them leave, but he would prepare a celebration for them.


    The warriors¡¯ eyes started to burn fiercely.


    A celebration. That meant that the White Star was certain about their victory.


    The rewards during that celebration would be things like noble titles, power, money, fame, etc. They will receive many things.


    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    The pce door slowly started to close after the White Star¡¯s finalment.


    Screeeeeech- boom!


    He did not turn back to look at the warriors as the door closed.


    ¡°All rise.¡±


    The warriors stood up after hearing Count Mock''s voice.


    Count Mock turned around to look at them.


    ¡®Kekeke.¡¯


    He wasughing internally.


    Hundreds of warriors.


    There were not too many of them.


    However, they were headed toward an empty castle in the middle of a forest.


    This was plenty of people to destroy a single person''s castle.


    ¡®They are of the highest quality.¡¯


    The 48 noble awaiters were all extremely skilled individuals.


    And he was certain that the trusted subordinates that they brought for this battle were all strong individuals as well.


    ¡®Our kids are decent too.¡¯


    The Dark Elf warriors that Count Mock had brought with him were talented as well.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡®These punks need to earn some merits this time too.¡¯


    Count Mock was nning on making his subordinates achieve a lot of merit during this ck Castle destruction n so that they could at least get a Baron title.


    Peek.


    Mock peeked next to him.


    ¡®Only then can I move past the others.¡¯


    Count Hubesha who would normally have appeared at the front in her ck armor was in regr clothes biting down on her lips.


    Furthermore, Chief Priest Gersey was emotionless as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡®I guess he¡¯s concerned because I am about to take another step forward.¡¯


    The corners of the Dark Elf old man''s lips started to rise.


    ¡°Count-nim.¡±


    His cute but useful cooperator spoke at that moment.


    ¡°Yes, young master Naru.¡±


    The boy who suited the stylish silver uniform quite well was looking at Mock.


    ¡®He¡¯s still young. He¡¯s also inexperienced.¡¯


    There would not be much for this bastard to do even though he was taking young master Naru to the battlefield with him.


    ¡®I will take it all.¡¯


    He was nning on making sure that the useful of the noble awaiters who said that they would follow him and his trusted subordinates would gain most of the merits.


    ¡®I also need to make sure to use the Vampires that that kid brought over.¡¯


    Mock¡¯s eyes sneered at the Vampire knights and warriors Naru brought with him before it quickly disappeared.


    ¡®He really brought the core members so that he could get revenge for Duke Fredo. I''ll put them to good use.¡¯


    He would put them in dangerous situations where they couldn''t gain much merit.


    Count Mock decided on how he would use the Vampires before looking toward the boy who was here to get revenge for his father and to steady his position as the leader of the Vampires.


    The boy started to speak as soon as he made eye contact with Mock.


    ¡°Everybody is waiting for you, Count Mock-nim.¡±


    Count Mock barely managed to stop the corners of his lips from rising.


    ¡®Everybody is waiting for me.


    Everybody is waiting for my order.¡¯


    How sweet does that sound?


    ¡°And Count-nim, here you go.¡±


    Count Mock received the map that Naru walked up and stealthily handed him.


    He recalled a conversation they had prior to this.


    ¡®...Duke Fredo has information from the Northern Alliance?¡¯


    Naru had shaken his head at that question.


    ¡®To be more specific, during the Northern Alliance¡¯s war, a Vampire informant infiltrated the Paerun Kingdom and stole some information.¡¯


    ¡®And that information came from that Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka¡¯s office?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. That is how we were able to confirm the authenticity of the information.¡¯


    ¡®What is that information?¡¯


    Naru had quietly informed Count Mock.


    ¡®It is a map of the Henituse territory. It had the coordinates of the Forest of Darkness as well.¡¯


    Chhhhhhhh-


    Count Mock opened the map in his hands without any hesitation.


    ¡®It really is real.¡¯


    The map had the Paerun Kingdom''s crest and Clopeh¡¯s personal crest.


    The authenticity of the map had gone up.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Prepare the teleportation magic circle!¡±


    Hundreds of warriors...


    The mages and priests in grey robes behind them started to move following his order.


    Mock watched them before shouting in a confident voice.


    ¡°I have the coordinates, so the person in charge of the teleportation shoulde over to confirm!¡±


    He purposely announced it like that in front of everyone.


    He was telling them that he had all of the information rted to this ck Castle Destruction n in his hands.


    He then quietly whispered to Naru.


    ¡°Just leave everything to me, Naru.¡±


    The boy nkly looked at him.


    ¡°I will make sure to give you your piece.¡±


    The boy then smiled as if he was satisfied.


    Mock barely managed to hold himself back from sneering at Naru.


    ¡®Hmph. This bastard is the same even if he pretends to be a good kid.¡¯


    If he really was a good little punk, or if he was full of courage, then he would be difficult to handle.


    However, Mock found it easy to handle Naru as he believed Naru had the same type of greed as his own inside.


    ¡®Of course, I still need to be wary of him.¡¯


    He was Duke Fredo''s son after all.


    ¡°Commander-nim.¡±


    A ck mage approached Count Mock.


    Mock became even more ted after hearing the title ofmander. However, he faced the ck mage with a stern expression.


    ¡°Do you need the coordinates?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander-nim.¡±


    ¡°Look at this map.¡±


    The ck mage confirmed the coordinates on the map Mock pointed at before peeking at him and cautiously starting to speak.


    ¡°Commander-nim, you are amazing. I am in awe of how you managed to prepare all these things in advance.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    ¡°I am envious of your insight.¡±


    ¡°...We have a big battle in front of us. Focus.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The ck mage could tell that Count Mock was pretending as if things were nothing but was actually ted at his kissing up and responded energetically.


    Count Mock had a good chance of moving ahead of Count Hubesha if this n was a sess.


    The ck mage was energetic seeing that the person he needed to look good toward was happy at what he said.


    "Then we will activate the teleportation magic circle right away!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Make sure to teleport us to the right spot!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Count Mock sternly looked at the ck mage who respectfully bowed to him and walked away before turning around and looking at the waiting warriors with a serious gaze.


    The boy looked at Count Mock and had the following thought.


    ¡®He¡¯s acting like a total fool.¡¯


    Cale was working hard to not smile while looking at the excited Count Mock.


    That was why others thought that he just looked like a nervous boy.


    Boom- boom- boooom-


    Cale watched therge-scale teleportation magic circle shining even brighter as the priests yed the drums with a sharp gaze.


    ¡®There really is something to it.¡¯


    The drums the priests were ying were normal, but he was certain that there was an item from the Demon World among them.


    ¡°Young master Naru.¡±


    He turned toward the voice that suddenly called out to him.


    ¡°Count Hubesha-nim.¡±


    Cale walked over to Count Hubesha who had called him. She confirmed that Mock was busy before quietly whispering to Naru.


    ¡°...Ha. I don''t know if it is okay for me to say something like this, but... Since I have a close rtionship with Duke Fredo-nim...¡±


    She seemed to be contemting something, however, she sounded firm as she finally stopped hesitating and said what she needed to say.


    ¡°Be careful. You never know what might happen in a battle.¡±


    Cale''s expression turned odd. However, Hubesha read it as nervousness and calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°You need to take care of your own life. You also need to take care of your subordinates¡¯ lives. That is the job of a leader. Got it?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Cale responded confidently before he heard Solena''s voice behind him.


    ¡°Vice Commander-nim!¡±


    Hubesha looked at Solena for a moment before talking to Cale again.


    ¡°Have a safe trip. I will stop by the Duchy every so often in order to check on your father¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Count-nim. But I will just receive your heart behind the offer.¡±


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s condition has worsened, so it will be hard to see him. Nobody other than the healers can be around him right now.¡±


    Cale answered as sadly as possible.


    ¡°That is why I barely managed to say goodbye to him this morning. It would have been hard to do so if I was even a bitte because he would have been in the middle of being healed. Of course, I have no idea whether father heard my voice or not.¡±


    Hubesha could feel the emotions of the boy who said goodbye to hisatose father beforeing here.


    ¡°I guess I will only be a hindrance if I went to visit, so I will not go. Cheer up.¡±


    Cale bowed and walked over to Solena.


    Count Hubesha looked at the boy for a bit before looking toward where the boy was going.


    Therge-scale teleportation magic circle was prepared to activate.


    All of the warriors were already in ce above the teleportation magic circle waiting to move.


    Cale stood in his spot as well.


    ¡°We need to hurry.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir.¡±


    Cale lowered his head at Count Mock''sment.


    ¡°No. Don''t be nervous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander-nim.¡±


    Mock peeked at Cale''splexion before whispering in a quiet voice.


    ¡°You said that there will be a guide once we get there, right?¡±


    It was a guide to help them through the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I sent someone in advance so that he could work as our guide. He was an informant in the past, so he''s quite knowledgeable of that area.¡±


    "Sounds good.¡±


    Count Mock had a satisfied smile on his face and he raised his voice after receiving the signal from the ck mage.


    ¡°Teleport!¡±


    Boom boomboom- boooom-


    As the drumming reached its zenith...


    Paaaaat!


    A bright light shed and hundreds of the Endable Kingdom¡¯s warriors teleported into the Forest of Darkness.


    The Forest of Darkness.


    The forest did not have physical boundaries but was instead divided between the inner and the outer regions with the strongest monsters roaming within the inner region.


    A bright light shed in the boundary area dividing the two regions.


    Ooooooong-!


    Hundreds of warriors appeared throughout the forest once the light disappeared.


    And at the center... Commander Count Mock took a deep breath.


    ¡°This forest truly does feel different.¡±


    The Forest of Darkness was known as one of the Forbidden Regions.


    It was a scary forest where monsters from both the Eastern continent and the Western continent appeared, as well as mutants.


    Count Mock looked forward.


    ¡°Wee, Commander-nim.¡±


    A masked person who seemed to be a Dark Elf half-blood bowed toward him.


    ¡°Young master Naru, is this person your guide?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. This is him.¡±


    The masked Dark Elf half-blood bowed toward the boy this time.


    ¡°Your servant greets the young master-nim.¡±


    Cale looked at the person bowing to him before looking toward Count Mock and starting to speak.


    ¡°He is my precious subordinate as well as someone who is very well-informed of this area.¡±


    This guide obviously was knowledgeable of this region.


    The guide introduced himself in a somewhat elegant manner.


    ¡°My name is Bob and I am young master Naru-nim¡¯s servant and informant.¡±


    Alberu Crossman who became Bob... He was obviously knowledgeable of the Roan Kingdom''s terrains.


    He had a map of the Forest of Darkness that Cale had given him in his pocket.


    Mock took a step forward and looked around before starting to speak.


    ¡°North, south, east, and west. We will surround the ck Castle from all directions. We will then proceed to destroy Cale Henituse¡¯s resting ce.¡±


    The warriors¡¯ eyes sparkled at his firm voice.


    Cale just stared at Mock¡¯s back.


    ¡®Wee. This is your first time in the Forest of Darkness, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    The corners of his lips slightly rose before they instantly went back down.


    Cale heard a weed voice in his mind at that moment.


    - It¡¯s been a while. You unlucky bastard, it must be hard acting like a little kid.


    There was gold powder faintly spreading around the Forest of Darkness so that the enemies would not notice.


    The gold light that matched ancient Dragon Eruhaben''s hair was starting to cover the forest.


    Count Mock started to shout.


    ¡°Everybody, move ording to the n! Squad 1 to the north! Squad 2 to the east! Squad 3 to the west and squad 4 will move toward the castle from the south with me! Move now! This is a fight against time!¡±


    Cale quietly observed Count Mock who was walking into a Tiger''s den, no, multiple Dragons¡¯irs with his own two feet.

 Chapter 547: You should have watched your back (1)

    <h4>Chapter 547: You should have watched your back (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Count Mock who had been heading toward the forest turned around before leaving with Squad 4.


    ¡°Vice Commander!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander-nim!¡±


    ¡°You lead Squad 3.¡±


    ¡°Please leave it to me.¡±


    Squad 3 consisted of Cale, the Vampire warriors, and the Vampire Knights.


    ¡°Guide!¡±


    Alberu walked up to Count Mock and handed him four maps at his calling.


    Mock handed those maps to the squad leaders leading the squads heading to the north, east, and west.


    ¡°Everybody remembers the details of the n?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Count Mock made eye contact with each person responsible for a squad before saying one thing.


    ¡°Vice Commander.¡±


    Cale raised his hand at Mock''s calling.


    Three nimble-looking Vampires stepped forward.


    Mock looked over them before nodding his head.


    "They are informants and people who have each been to the Forest of Darkness at least once.¡±


    He motioned with his hand and the three Vampires moved so that one of them was with Squad Leaders 1, 2, and 3.


    Alberu moved next to Count Mock and Squad 4 at the same time.


    Mock finally turned back around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Squad 4 that was made of Dark Elves headed toward the south side of the ck Castle.


    ¡°We will be on our way, sir.¡±


    ¡°See you soon, Commander.¡±


    The noble awaiters who were serving as Squad Leaders for Squads 1 and 2 showed the map to their respective Vampire informants and quickly started to move as well.


    ¡°Time for us to go too.¡±


    Squad 3 that Cale was leading started to move toward the west side of the ck Castle as well.


    Cale made eye contact with Alberu Crossman who turned around and looked at him before he left.


    ¡®See you in a bit.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, your highness.¡¯


    The two of themmunicated with a short eye greeting.


    - I''ll look after Alberu Crossman too.


    Cale nodded his head after hearing Eruhaben¡¯s voice and started to move toward the west side of the ck Castle.


    Shhhhhhh- shhhhhhh-


    Squad 3 started to move while matching Naru¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Everybody should have started moving by now.¡±


    Cale changed directions as soon as he heard Solena''s voice.


    ¡°We are heading north.¡±


    He was going back the way he came even though his Squad 3 was responsible for the west side.


    Swiiiiiish- Swiiiiiiiish-


    His ancient powers had been hidden thanks to Fredo''s armband, but the Sound of the Wind now swirled at the tip of his feet.


    Although this power did not suit young master Naru-nim, no Vampires questioned this right now.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The Vampires silently followed behind Cale.


    The slightly over 100 Vampires all headed north.


    Cale served as their guide in the front.


    Shhhhh- shhhhhhh-


    They brushed past branches and bushes and immediately turned north once they returned to the ce they had teleported to.


    Cale started to speak once they were following behind Squad 1.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    Shhh.


    One of therge trees started to shake.


    Boom!


    Cale turned his head after hearing a loud noise.


    ¡°Wee, young master-nim.¡±


    Tiger shaman Gashan weed him.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    Therge Tiger warriors slowly raised their heads from the shadows of the trees along with the sound of crunching leaves.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    Solena had heard about this, but her hands still became sweaty after looking into the eyes of the Tiger warriors who had been hiding.


    ¡®It''s starting now.¡¯


    She tensed up after realizing that the true n was starting.


    She was excited as well.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°The Dark Elves¡¯ Elementals have headed south with Squad 4.¡±


    The Elementals that Count Mock''s subordinates controlled...


    Those Elementals were said to eat other Elementals.


    ¡°So this is our chance.¡±


    The golden top''s whip was in Cale''s hand.


    ¡®Just tell me what to do. Chaos, destruction, happiness.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while! I''ve been so bored ever since you told me to wait in the Forest of Darkness!¡¯


    ¡®Sigh. It was so hard hiding from the Dark Elves¡¯ Elementals.¡¯


    Caw. Caw.


    Cale lifted his head.


    The three Wind Elementals and the crows started to appear one or two at a time and started to cover the sky above the Forest of Darkness.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°The operation name is ¡®Hunt.¡¯ ¡±


    He ordered the first step of the operation.


    ¡°We will capture Squad 1 first.¡±


    Squad 1''s leader was swordsman Andrei who was said to be one of the strongest of the noble awaiters.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    The Vampires and Tigers started to move north.


    Their movements were swift but stealthy.


    Squad 3 started to chase behind Squad 1.


    Squad 1''s leader, swordsman Andrei.


    "Squad leader-nim, it is to the left.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He followed the Vampire informant and turned left with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡®Soon!¡¯


    He was one of the top noble awaiters.


    He wascking inparison to the original nobles, but he was skilled enough to be able to receive the best treatment if he had gone to any other organization.


    This was because he was a sword master.


    Ooooooooong-


    His sword started to vibrate.


    A faint aura smoke started to appear.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    He looked back for a moment after hearing a voice right behind him.


    Another noble awaiter was smiling as he sucked up to him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Andrei looked stern as if to ask the person who spoke what they were talking about in the middle of the n.


    The person who spoke smiled even brighter after seeing his expression.


    "Awe on, you know exactly what I mean, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Andrei let out a fake cough and turned around.


    ¡°...Please keep the useless chatter forter.¡±


    ¡°I''m only saying it because we are on our own now.¡±


    Andrei peeked toward the Vampire informant after hearing that. It was his way of telling the other person that they were not ¡®on our own,¡¯ with this Vampire here.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The other noble awaiter finally closed his mouth.


    However, he still smiled wickedly toward Andrei.


    He was not the only one.


    Andrei''s subordinates, as well as the 24 noble awaiters who made up his squad, all had bright expressions.


    ¡®Hehe. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand why he feels that way.¡¯


    Andrei understood the other awaiter quite well.


    The ck Castle destruction n.


    The n was to destroy the castle while Cale Henituse and his core group of friends were not around and take the people inside as hostages.


    ¡®It won''t be easy.¡¯


    Even without Cale Henituse and the core individuals, the chances that Cale Henituse left the castle empty because there were enough defenses set up were high.


    That was why he thought that the difficulty of the n would be considered high between high, medium, and low.


    ¡®But it is not so dangerous that I might die.¡¯


    That was what was making the members of Squad 1 all have bright expressions.


    This was especially true for Andrei, who was full of anticipation.


    If this n was a sess...


    ¡®I should receive a noble title if we seed.¡¯


    He was a squad leader after all.


    He had to temporarily be Count Mock''s subordinate because of it, but he wasn¡¯t nning on quietly staying there.


    Andreiposed his expression and started to speak.


    ¡°Everybody focus!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    He then gave an order to the informant.


    ¡°We are increasing our speed.¡±


    He was nning on quickly getting to the discussed location and surrounding the ck Castle.


    Andrei''s desires were almost overflowing.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I will increase my speed!¡±


    The informant quickly moved with the map in his hand.


    Andrei followed behind him as well.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The informant''s body suddenly fell forward at that moment.


    "What is it?¡±


    Andrei looked toward the informant in shock.


    ¡°M, my foot-!¡±


    The informant reached for his ankle with a shocked expression.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Andrei¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    He saw a gold rope that shot out of the ground and grabbed the Vampire informant¡¯s ankle.


    "A rope?¡±


    ¡®Is this one of Cale Henituse''s traps?¡¯


    His back suddenly turned cold as he had that thought.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    He felt as if something was clenching him from all directions.


    That was why he realized it.


    ¡®This is not just a simple trap!¡¯


    He turned away from the Vampire who was still on the ground clenching his ankle.


    He happened to see somethingnd on his arm at that moment.


    Andrei had been quickly charging forward until now. That was why he had not noticed it earlier.


    That thing hadnded on the back of his hand silently and so gently that he didn''t even feel it.


    ¡°...Powder?¡±


    Gold powder was surrounding him and the rest of Squad 1.


    The amount of powder started to exponentially increase.


    ¡®This is dangerous! I can tell that this is very dangerous!¡¯


    Andrei shouted as soon as he felt that way.


    ¡°...Dodge! Step back!¡±


    He tried to move back as he shouted.


    The gold powder.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but his intuition as someone who just barely made it past the hump to be a sword master was telling him that this was a dangerous situation.


    But it was already toote.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! My body!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    The powder instantly gathered together and increased in size.


    It then started to bind the bodies of Squad 1''s members.


    ¡°N, no!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t move my body!¡±


    The shining golden rope was too strong to be a regr rope.


    It was hard for them to even twist their bodies.


    ¡°Ugh! How is this so strong?!¡±


    Andrei''s body had been bound before he could even take out his sword.


    It was so quick that he couldn''t even dodge.


    ¡®Is it a trap?¡¯


    That was not it.


    He quickly got rid of the thought that these ropes were traps that Cale had left behind.


    ¡®This is someone attacking us.¡¯


    This power had urately aimed for all of them.


    That was only possible if someone was looking at them right now.


    There was also something else he realized.


    ¡®This person is strong.¡¯


    He was able to be the squad leader because he was a sword master, but most of Squad 1''s members were quite strong as well.


    There were mages in the group too, but this enemy had tricked all of them and had instantly suppressed them.


    Andrei started to sweat.


    He held back his fear and raised his voice.


    ¡°Who are you?! Who dares to ambush us like this?!¡±


    He looked around and raised his voice.


    His hand was doing everything it could to get free and reach for his scabbard.


    ¡®If I can just get my sword out!¡¯


    He could just sh away this stupid rope with his aura if he could pull his sword out.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Where are you looking?¡±


    Andrei heard a foreign voice.


    ¡°You should raise your head.¡±


    Flinch.


    Andrei''s shoulders flinched before he looked up.


    He could see an Elf sitting on top of a thick branch on a tree.


    The beautiful Elf with white-gold hair started to smile.


    ¡°You wish to return alive after stepping into a Dragon¡¯sir?¡±


    ¡®What? A Dragon¡¯sir?¡¯


    Andrei was definitely looking at an Elf, but his whole body felt chilly after looking into the Elf¡¯s eyes.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm. How disappointing.¡±


    He heard a voice behind him.


    Andrei slowly raised his head.


    It was a familiar voice.


    ¡®Whose voice is this?¡¯


    He soon remembered the owner of this voice.


    He was confused because the way the person was speaking waspletely different than normal, but he remembered.


    ¡®...Young master Naru Von Ejen!¡¯


    They were allies.


    His head that had been slowly turning quickly turned in joy about seeing an ally before he could even question why Naru was here.


    Naru was smiling and approaching him.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    He didn''t sound like the pure and brave boy who just wanted to get revenge for his father. It was a cold voice that reached Andrei''s ear.


    ¡°This is very disappointing.¡±


    Naru was disappointed.


    The boy''s gaze headed toward the white-gold haired Elf sitting on the tree branch.


    ¡°How can you attack first like that, sir?¡±


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Andrei''s questioned his ears for a moment.


    However, that suspicion soon returned with a clear answer.


    Naru looked at him and started to smile.


    ¡°I was supposed to get him first.¡±


    Grrrrr-


    Squad 1 quickly heard the roars of wild beasts surrounding them.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    However, the things that came out through the bushes were the Beast men of the Tiger tribe who were much scarier than wild beasts.


    Berserk Tigerspletely surrounded them.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    Andrei looked back and Naru and started to shout.


    ¡°Young master Naru! What the hell are you doing? Did you betray us?¡±


    However, Naru did not respond.


    Someone else responded in his ce.


    ¡°Betray? How can you say such upsetting things?¡±


    ¡°...Who are you?!¡±


    One of the Vampire knights who had been standing behind Cale walked forward.


    The Vampires bowed their heads and made a path for him.


    The knight removed the helmet on his head.


    ¡°You should know my face, right?¡±


    ¡°Uhh, uhh!¡±


    Andrei could not continue speaking because he was shocked.


    ¡°H, how are you here?!¡±


    Smile.


    Duke Fredo was smiling after seeing his reaction.

 Chapter 548: You should have watched your back (2)

    <h4>Chapter 548: You should have watched your back (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Andrei could not believe what he was seeing.


    ¡°Y, you were supposed to be in aa-¡±


    He could not even finish his sentence.


    ¡®Why is Duke Fredo here?!¡¯


    He had heard from young master Naru that Duke Fredo''s condition was so serious that nobody other than the healers could approach him.


    But how was he seeing apletely fine Duke Fredo in front of him right now?


    ¡°You were in aa!¡±


    Andrei¡¯s tone did not show any respect for the Duke.


    That was how shocked he was right now.


    This was true for all of Squad 1. None of them could speak properly due to their shock.


    Fredo started to smile.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right. I was in aa and woke up not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°What total nonsense!¡±


    ¡®How was he here if he woke up not too long ago?!¡¯


    Andrei looked toward Fredo in disbelief.


    He then made eye contact with Fredo. Fredo''s gaze made him subconsciously shut up while Fredo started to speak in a calm voice.


    ¡°Yes, it makes no sense. But you have to believe it because I am telling you that that is the case.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s face turned cold.


    Now that hiszy and bored expression was gone, all that was left was an emotionless and cold face.


    ¡°Andrei, it would be best if you ept the situation without thinking nor saying anything.¡±


    Gulp.


    Andrei subconsciously gulped.


    He wanted to step away, but that was not easy because he was bound.


    He quickly looked at Duke Fredo, who was walking toward him, as well as his surroundings.


    He finally started to understand what was going on.


    He was a sword master.


    That was not a level that could be reached through training alone.


    He had been involved in numerous battles,rge and small alike, and coulde up with a conclusion in his head.


    ¡°...Duke, did you decide to cooperate with Cale Henituse?¡±


    The answer was obvious as soon as the Tigers had appeared in front of Andrei.


    The story about how the Tiger tribe lived close to the Forest of Darkness and served Cale was a famous story.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Andrei started tough.


    ¡°No wonder. I knew that there was no way that this kind of n woulde from that old Count Mock''s head.¡±


    He recalled when he decided to follow Count Mock for this n.


    ¡®I n on using Naru Von Ejen. That is why there are no benefits to stick on Duke Fredo''s side for this operation.¡¯


    ¡®What do you mean by that, sir?¡¯


    ¡®Naru Von Ejen is my informant. He¡¯s perfect to use.¡¯


    He gazed past Naru and focused on Duke Fredo.


    ¡°You used your son to plot all of this.¡±


    Andrei''s shoulders started to move up and down.


    The shock and disbelief were making himugh.


    ¡°Kahaha, hahaha-¡±


    However, hisughter could not continue.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His neck was instantly clenched by a Vampire.


    ¡°Sorry, things might getplicated if you let out any loud noises.¡±


    He could see Solena who was smiling while clenching his neck. Duke Fredo''s trusted subordinate. She was clenching Andrei''s life away.


    "Solena, let him go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duke-nim.¡±


    Solena instantly let go of her hand that was clenching Andrei¡¯s¡¯ neck.


    Boom-! Boom-!


    Andrei''s body that was bound by the rope tilted to the side and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Andrei who fell sideways could see a pair of shoes walking past his face.


    He raised his head to see young master Naru looking down at him.


    However, Naru then looked away from him and walked forward.


    ¡°Y, you bastards-!¡±


    Andrei subconsciously started to speak.


    Actually, he was shouting.


    "What do you n to do with us?!¡±


    He looked around as he shouted.


    Cale Henituse.


    If Duke Fredo cooperated with him, then he should be somewhere nearby.


    He could see a pair of shoes stopping in front of him.


    ¡°Please be quiet.¡±


    He raised his head. Young master Naru was looking down at him with a nonchnt gaze.


    The Cale he was looking for was right in front of him, but he did not recognize Cale.


    He just saw a new side to a boy he thought was just an innocent kid.


    The boy said something else in a stoic voice.


    ¡°You''ll be the first to die if you''re loud.¡±


    The boy started to smile.


    ¡°You can¡¯t talk as you please in someone else¡¯s yard.¡±


    He then looked away.


    ¡°Father, shall we go?¡±


    Fredo put the helmet back on.


    ¡°Sure. Is Squad 2 next?¡±


    ¡°Yes it is, Duke-nim.¡±


    The Vampires walked past Squad 1''s members and headed toward Squad 2 at Solena¡¯s response.


    ¡®What is going to happen to us?¡¯


    Andrei''s pupils started to shake as he watched them walk away without any hesitation.


    He soon got his answer. That was why his shoulders started to shake again.


    ¡°Even a sword master should find it hard to break through these ropes.¡±


    Arge shadow appeared above him.


    Andrei could see the old Tiger Shaman who was looking down and smiling at him.


    However, that smile instantly disappeared and Tiger shaman Gashan started to speak.


    ¡°Move all of them.¡±


    The Tigers approached Squad 1''s members.


    ¡®...How could this be?¡¯


    Andrei watched them with despair.


    He never expected it to end like this without even being able to do anything!


    Not only that, but he was also captured by the enemies and backstabbed by his allies!


    ¡®Why the hell is this so hard to untie?!¡¯


    He could not undo the ropes.


    He realized the secrets behind the rope after thinking about the whole situation.


    ¡®...It¡¯s a Dragon.¡¯


    This rope must have been made by the Dragon that is always around Cale Henituse.


    He lifted his head up.


    The white gold haired Elf who should have been on the tree had disappeared.


    ¡°Alright then, shall we go too, Mr. Squad Leader?¡±


    His body was easily lifted by a Tiger warrior.


    Caw, caw.


    The crows were in the sky looking down at the entire Forest of Darkness.


    ¡®I''m screwed.¡¯


    Andrei''s then lowered his head.


    He had to worry about his life now.


    Count Mock started to speak while hiding his body within the shadows of the forest.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    The person standing next to him responded.


    ¡°Yes, sir. This is it.¡±


    Mock nodded his head at Alberu Crossman''s response and looked north.


    He started to frown after reaching the southern side of the ck Castle.


    ¡°...I hate to say this about the enemy, but it is amazing.¡±


    His voice was full of admiration.


    ¡®Seriously, it is amazing.¡¯


    This was true for Alberu as well.


    He touched the mask that covered his nose to his forehead as he observed the ck Castle in front of him.


    ¡®He said that it was thest Dragon Lord¡¯s castle, right?¡¯


    Count Mock quietly mumbled as Alberu was recalling the information he had heard from Cale.


    ¡°I guess the Roan Kingdom really is nothing without Cale Henituse! They built this kind of castle for a twenty years old or so little kid who hasn''t even received a noble title!¡±


    Count Mock''s face started to twist.


    Anybody would be able to tell that he was jealous of Cale Henituse.


    ¡°Hmph! This castle looks even more stylish than Alberu Crossman''s pce. The crown prince leaves him alone even while knowing about this? The kingdom seems to be a total mess.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at him.


    ¡®...This bastard.¡¯


    Mock didn¡¯t realize Alberu¡¯s gaze as he sneered and red at the ck Castle.


    ¡°Hmph! It doesn''t matter since Cale Henituse will lose this castle today without being able to do anything. Kehehe.¡±


    Wickedughter started to flow out of his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame to destroy it.¡±


    ¡®Should I take it for myself?¡¯


    Count Mock''s eyes were full of greed.


    Alberu naturally knew this was the case.


    ¡®...What a crazy bastard.¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s gaze turned even colder as he looked at Mock.


    Count Mock did not realize this as he started to speak.


    ¡°Have the other squads contacted you?¡±


    ¡°Not yet-¡±


    Beeeeeep!


    Alberu heard a quiet noise in his pocket as he was about to respond.


    It was loud enough for Mock and the other Dark Elves in front with them to hear.


    Alberu looked toward Mock with a stiff expression.


    ¡°We have, sir.¡±


    Beeeee-, beeeeeeep!


    He heard two more noises as well.


    ¡°Looks like the other three squads are all here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Take out the videomunication device.¡±


    Alberu immediately took the videomunication device out of his pocket.


    ¡°None of them are emergency signals, right?¡±


    Alberu sternly shook his head at Mock''s question.


    "The first to arrive was Squad Leader 1 followed by Squad 3 and Squad 2.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Mock sighed in relief internally.


    ¡®I''m relieved.¡¯


    He looked calm on the outside, but he was actually extremely tense as this n was very important for his future.


    That was why he had been very concerned that something would happen to the other squads on their way to their spots.


    But thankfully, everybody had arrived at their spots safely.


    ¡®It¡¯s time for the next step.¡¯


    Mock turned toward informant Bob and praised Naru.


    ¡°Your liege gave me very good information.¡±


    Unlike how he had stealthily received the map from Naru in front of the Endable Kingdom''s white castle, he had openly taken the map from Naru once they got to the Forest of Darkness.


    He had also used the Vampire informants without any issues.


    ¡®Everybody here is on my side.¡¯


    He had not clearly exined things to everyone other than Andrei, but he had shown everyone that Naru was working with him.


    He showed them that they shared information with one another.


    ¡®This way, they will think that I have influence with the Ejen Duchy as well.¡¯


    Mock hid his wicked thoughts to himself as he gave Bob an order.


    ¡°Connect the Vice Commander right away if he calls.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I under-¡±


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    It was a different noise than before.


    ¡°It¡¯s young master Naru-nim.¡±


    ¡°Connect him.¡±


    A ck mage who had been standing with the Dark Elves walked forward and connected the videomunication device in Alberu''s hand.


    Alberu held the videomunication device with both hands as he turned the screen toward Count Mock.


    - Commander-nim.


    Naru¡¯s face appeared.


    - We are here.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The trees surrounding the ck Castle shook because of the wind at that moment.


    Count Mock looked toward the north, east, and west.


    They must all be hiding properly, as he could not see them.


    ¡°Vice Commander.¡±


    - Yes, sir.


    Mock continued to speak to Naru with a serious expression.


    ¡°Get started.¡±


    - I understand.


    Naru¡¯s voice sounded determined.


    - Our Vampires will create a path first.


    Mock had almostughed after hearing that.


    ¡®He truly is still young.¡¯


    He had given Naru and Squad 3 the privilege of attacking first.


    The justification was simple.


    It was his chance at revenge and a chance to be approved as the leader.


    Everything had to do with those two reasons.


    It was Naru¡¯s chance to be in the front to attack the enemy and get revenge for his father, which would allow him to be epted as the future leader of the Ejen Duchy if they could take down the ck Castle with him fighting in the front.


    ¡®But there are no benefits to being in the front for a n like this.¡¯


    It was better to wait in the back and take the sweetest fruits of the battle.


    Mock thought that it was really easy to handle this kid as he started to speak.


    However, his expression was serious, unlike his inner thoughts.


    ¡°Go ahead. I will continue the attack as soon as you open a path.¡±


    - Yes, sir.


    ¡°Duke Fredo will be happy to hear about your courage once he wakes up.¡±


    - Thank you for your kind words. Then I will get started right away.


    The call ended.


    Mock''s heart was beating fast.


    It was his chance to achieve great merits.


    He raised his hand.


    Mock started to speak once the hidden Dark Elves saw his hand.


    ¡°Move the Elementals as soon as Squad 3 starts their attack. We will deliver our orders through the Elementals.¡±


    Ooooooo-


    They started to hear quiet cries around them.


    The Dark Elves were summoning the Elemental-eating Elementals.


    As Alberu observed everything that was going on...


    "They started!¡±


    Count Mock shouted energetically as arge mana orb appeared on the west.


    ¡®Count-nim, there is a shield surrounding the ck Castle. We suspect it is a shield spell that can handle a set amount of damage, so our Vampires will use as many magic scrolls as necessary to destroy it.¡±


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir. That will signal the start of the attack.¡¯


    He heard a voice from the western forest at that moment.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    It was Naru¡¯s voice.


    Count Mock stood up.


    "Get ready.¡±


    The moment he said that...


    Ooooooong-


    Therge mana orb became evenrger.


    ¡®That thing is huge!¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know that such arge mana orb could even be cast with a magic scroll.


    Mock was shocked.


    But he also realized that the Ejen Duchy¡¯s wealth was immense.


    He then sneered at Naru who wasted that immense wealth on a mana orb like this.


    ¡®Stupid fool who only does things to benefit others.¡¯


    The corners of Mock''s lips went up.


    He heard informant Bob''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    He didn''t even turn his head.


    Screeeech-


    It was because the ck Castle''s gate was opening.


    ¡°No. The enemies seem to have noticed our attack. We will wait for now.¡±


    ¡°...Really? We¡¯re going to wait?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Mock flinched at Bob''s voice.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Commander-nim!¡±


    ¡°Count-nim!¡±


    Mock groaned as he felt his body being lifted up.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh. You bastard, this, cough!¡±


    He couldn''t breathe because someone was choking him.


    His eyes opened wide as he looked at the person choking him.


    Informant Bob was looking at him.


    ¡°How dare you speak so informally to me? You''re just an old man and not my young master-nim.¡±


    Mock could see the Dark Elf half-blood smiling at him as his face was burning red from being unable to breathe.


    ¡°Only our young master-nim can speak informally to me. I am a loyal servant who only serves our young master-nim.¡±


    Mock could see thepletely open ck Castle behind the Dark Elf half-blood''s shoulders at that moment.


    Count Mock¡¯s expression changed as he was pulling on informant Bob''s hand to get it off.


    ¡°Cough, ugh- Choi, Choi Han-!¡±


    The ck Castle¡¯s gate had opened and Choi Han, Cale Henituse¡¯s knight, was walking out.

 Chapter 549: You should have watched your back (3)

    <h4>Chapter 549: You should have watched your back (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Count Mock could not believe what he was seeing.


    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯


    His mind nked out for a moment.


    Choi Han who was said to not be at the ck Castle had shown up.


    That alone was shocking, but this Bob bastard who was said to be young master Naru¡¯s trusted subordinate was choking him.


    He could onlye up with one conclusion.


    ¡°Ugh, were we b...betrayed?¡±


    Were the Vampire bastards and Cale Henituse working together?


    That was the only usible exnation.


    Count Mock got chills throughout his body after he barely managed to get that question out.


    ¡®The mana orb!¡¯


    If the Vampire bastards truly had betrayed them!


    If they really were working together with Cale Henituse!


    Then it was obvious where that mana orb would go.


    Ooooooong-


    The mana orb then slowly headed toward the ck Castle.


    Then the being that had been covered by therge mana orb was revealed.


    ¡®...The ck Dragon!¡¯


    Cale Henituse¡¯s ck Dragon that had been hiding behind the mana orb was revealed.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Mock''s head started to hurt.


    If Choi Han and the ck Dragon were here...


    Cale Henituse was bound to be here as well.


    ¡°H, how-¡±


    He could not speak properly as he was being choked.


    However, the person choking him finished his sentence for him.


    ¡°How was this possible?¡±


    Mock who had been looked at Choi Han slowly looked toward Bob who was choking him.


    Mock''s eyes were asking Bob for an answer. He wanted him to quickly tell him what was going on.


    Alberu slowly responded to him.


    ¡°What good will knowing how it happened do for you, you bastard?¡±


    Mock suddenly felt like Bob was looking down at him from above instead of looking up from below.


    It was the unique type of pressure he had felt in the White Star''s presence.


    Why was he feeling that type of pressure from a damn informant?


    Mock¡¯s body shot up into the air at that moment.


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    He could finally breathe properly for the first time in a few minutes.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, he was still groaning.


    Swooooooosh-


    A chain made of wind appeared and bound him.


    Baaaaaang!


    Then there was an explosion where Count Mock and informant Bob had been standing.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    Choi Han who saw the explosion started to run toward Alberu contrary to their original n.


    The people whounched the attack angrily started to shout.


    ¡°Change the target!¡±¡±


    One of the Dark Elves stood up and pointed toward Choi Han.


    A few of the Dark Elves had stealthily nned a surprise attack the moment Mock ended up in Bob''s hand.


    Their attack that was aimed at Alberu was what caused the explosion.


    Rustle-


    ck arrows that suddenly appeared were pointed at Choi Han.


    ¡°Rescue the Count-nim!¡±


    Some of them shot up into the air as well.


    Wind was swirling at the tips of their feet.


    ¡°Count-nim!¡±


    One of the Dark Elves in the air flew toward Count Mock.


    ¡°I''ll release you right away, sir!¡±


    Count Mock whose neck was now free started to frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The Dark Elves who had jumped into the air had to hear the shout of their Elementals.


    Oooooong- oooooong-


    The Elementals that had created the wind at the tips of the Dark Elves feet were warning them.


    They were telling them to look down.


    The Dark Elves looked down.


    Once the dust from the explosion disappeared...


    The masked Dark Elf was pointing arge spear toward them.


    ¡°...Magic!¡±


    As the Dark Elves shouted in shock after looking at therge magic spear...


    ¡°Go.¡±


    That spear started to move toward the Dark Elves.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    The Dark Elves quickly moved away from Count Mock.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Count Mock could feel the current fluctuating behind him.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    The spear of light stopped right behind Count Mock''s back.


    ¡°Count Mock''s body will be filled with electricity if you try to get close again.¡±


    The Dark Elves did not dare to approach the chained Mock after hearing Alberu¡¯s threat.


    "Also make your Elementals stop moving. Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that they are moving?¡±


    The Dark Elves had no way of knowing whether Alberu was lying or telling the truth.


    But the chances of this half-blood¡¯s statement being true were high as he still had some Dark Elf blood, so the Dark Elves could not send the Elementals around the forest as Count Mock had ordered earlier.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ever put my guard down.¡±


    Alberu finally waved his hand and pushed away the dust around him.


    The Dark Elf who had given themand to attack was grinding his teeth as he red at Alberu.


    ¡°How dare you attack one of your own race even though Dark Elven blood flows through your body! You''re attacking those on the same side!¡±


    ¡°Ho, my goodness.¡±


    Alberu shook his head from side to side.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point to even answer.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alberu ignored the Dark Elf.


    ¡®Attack my fellow race?¡¯


    How many times had the White Star and Cale''s respective Dark Elves shed already?


    Why had Count Mock and these Dark Elves not said anything and continue to serve the White Star through it all?


    ¡®It''s not because of who is a Dark Elf and who is not, it''s a matter of the difference in what each wants.¡¯


    Alberu did not say anything else.


    ng!


    Instead, Choi Han pulled out his sword and stood next to Alberu.


    The Dark Elf started to frown in response.


    ¡°Ha! You''re betraying your race because of the human blood inside you!¡±


    Alberu started to frown under his mask for the first time.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Alberu clicked his tongue and observed the Dark Elves in front of him.


    He could feel their hostility. Alberu started to move toward his goal in front of such hostile enemies.


    ¡°Your liege will die if you make any movements.¡±


    The Dark Elf who was shouting toward Alberu shut up after hearing those emotionless words.


    He sounded like someone who would do as he said.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Let''s make a deal!¡±


    Mock shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Hooo?¡±


    Alberu looked up at Mock as if this reaction was unexpected.


    Mock ignored Alberu¡¯s gaze and twisted his body to look at Choi Han as he continued to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s nobody who would destroy the area in front of their house. That Dragon won''t use the mana orb. He won''t want to burn this area down to the ground.¡±


    Choi Han started to frown.


    The Dark Elf old man Mock''s eyes sparkled after seeing this reaction.


    ¡®I knew I was right.¡¯


    Thatrge mana orb and the ck Dragon.


    There was no way that thing would really attack this spot.


    There would be too much aftershock for the ck Castle and the nearby area.


    ¡®That means that I have no reason to fear that mana orb.¡¯


    Mock''s mind started to clear up.


    ¡®There¡¯s still a chance.¡¯


    The Vampires¡¯ betrayal was a like a sharp dagger attacking him, but it was not an extremely dangerous attack to the point he would die yet.


    ¡®Squad 1 and 2 are still there.¡¯


    He still had allies to the North and East.


    ¡®I¡¯ll need to look for an opportunity while talking about making a deal.¡¯


    He just needed to flip this situation over when he saw an opening.


    Mock immediately started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han. Deliver this message to Cale Henituse. Tell him I want to make a deal. I''m sure you guys don''t want to fight us in front of your territory as well, right?¡±


    He continued to speak to Choi Han who was quietly looking at him.


    ¡°No matter how strong you guys are... There are bound to be injured people if we fight. And we will go until the end if we start to fight.¡±


    Then this area in front of the ck Castle will be a mess.


    That was the meaning behind Mock''s words as he looked at Choi Han.


    Choi Han responded to him.


    ¡°...Keep talking.¡±


    Mock resumed speaking at this gesture that showed Choi Han was willing to at least listen to what he had to say.


    ¡°The Vampires.¡±


    That word caused some rustling in the forest to the west.


    Mock ignored that and continued to speak.


    "We will return if you let us take care of the Vampires.¡±


    ¡°...The Vampires have agreed to cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°They betrayed us to work with you. Why are you trying to fight us until the end while tightly clutching onto them?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Count Mock! What nonsense are you spewing now?"


    The western forest...


    Solena stepped forward from the forest where Squad 3 was stationed.


    The corners of Mock¡¯s lips started to twist. Solena was the person who was serving Naru right now and one of Duke Fredo''s trusted subordinates. Mock resumed speaking after she made her appearance.


    ¡°What do you mean by nonsense?! We are negotiating a peaceful resolution to end this issue!¡±


    He looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Choi Han. Think about it. Isn¡¯t it beneficial for you guys if we make a deal like that?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. There would be no need to fight.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Furthermore, the Dark Elves and everybody on our side will all cooperate with you guys from here on.¡±


    Mock¡¯s heart was beating wildly as he said that.


    ¡®This could be extremely beneficial the more I think about it.¡¯


    He had a lot to gain between Cale Henituse and the White Star if he used this situation properly.


    If he would got past this current predicament, pretend to cooperate with Cale Henituse and then tell the White Star everything!


    ¡®And if I report Duke Fredo''s betrayal as well! If I take that open Duke position for myself......!¡¯


    Could there be a more beautiful conclusion?


    Mock ordered his subordinates.


    ¡°Lower your bows now! Stop attacking!¡±


    The arrows pointed at Choi Han instantly disappeared.


    The Dark Elves quietly stood there while peeking toward Mock.


    ¡°Choi Han. I am being serious.¡±


    Count Mock looked toward Choi Han with a serious and honest expression.


    He truly wanted to make a deal.


    Choi Han was quiet for a moment. He then raised his head and looked at the ck Dragon.


    The ck Dragon moved away from the mana orb, came down and put his mouth by Choi Han¡¯s ear.


    He then started to speak using magic.


    - Choi Han! The human says don¡¯t act, just repeat the words the human tells you to say!


    Raon delivered Cale¡¯s message and Choi Han finally started to speak.


    ¡°Fine. We will gather all of the representatives.¡±


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    Solena shouted but Choi Han did not show any reaction.


    - Good job, Choi Han! The human said not to do anything!


    Raon praised him and Alberu started to frown as he moved away from Choi Han.


    ¡°There¡¯s nobody you can trust.¡±


    Alberu raised his wariness toward Choi Han.


    Choi Han started to speak again.


    "Cale-nim said that he wishes to chat with the Vampire representative as well. He said all representatives should meet to discuss a deal.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Solena started to frown and headed back toward the western forest.


    ¡®Kehehe. I guess she''s going to get Naru.¡¯


    Count Mock started to sneer as he responded.


    ¡°We will call the leaders of Squads 1 and 2 as well!¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    He watched Choi Han head toward the gate to the ck Castle and then turned his gaze over to informant Bob.


    ¡°How about you let me go?¡±


    Informant Bob moved his hand.


    The spear of light disappeared and Mocknded on the ground.


    ¡°I will not release the chains.¡±


    However, he did not release the chains.


    ¡°You arrogant-!¡±


    Mock started to frown but internally, he was at least happy to be back on the ground. He then raised his voice.


    ¡°Squad 1 and 2 leaders,e on out! We are making a deal!¡±


    Rustle, rustle.


    There was movement in the eastern and northern parts of the forest.


    It was the sign that Squads 1 and 2 which were hiding and waiting were starting to move.


    Squad 1''s leader Andrei and Squad 2''s leader shoulde out soon.


    ¡®One is a sword master while the other is a talented assassin.¡¯


    Mock''s eyes had a wicked re to them.


    ¡®If the negotiation goes bad, I''ll use the two of them to capture Cale Henituse.¡¯


    He would take Cale Henituse hostage while everybody had their guards down.


    A clearer n started to form in Mock¡¯s mind.


    Screeeech-


    The ck Castle¡¯s gate started to open wider than before.


    Rustle, rustle.


    He continued to hear footstepsing through the forest.


    Mock could feel his n slowly starting to bepleted.


    ¡®I will turn this around.¡¯


    He would definitely flip this situation around.


    Mock confirmed these thoughts as he rxed his tense shoulders.


    ¡°I guess I have toe out since they asked for all representatives.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Mock who was starting to rx had to question his ears.


    Step. Step.


    Mock looked to the west after hearing footsteps.


    ¡°...How-¡±


    He could see the person walking out of the western forest.


    It was the person who represented Squad 3 and the Vampires.


    This person should have been Naru Von Ejen, but...


    ¡°Why, why is Duke Fredo-?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a reason I can''te out?¡±


    Fredo was walking forward while wearing armor.


    Choi Han started to walk back out of the castle as well.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Mock heard some suppressed groans.


    Mock did not dare to look toward Choi Han. He felt chills on his back. He felt as if there were goosebumps all over his body.


    ¡°...C, Count-nim!¡±


    ¡°My apologies sir! Ugh!¡±


    However, he had to turn after hearing someone calling out to him.


    ¡°Squad 1 and 2 leaders are here.¡±


    However, what he saw were the two squad leaders who were bound and carried out by Choi Han.


    Their titles of sword master and assassin seemedughable right now.


    If they were here, what were the noises he hearding from the east and north?


    Mock looked toward the north and east.


    ¡°Hohoho. I guess I wille out as the representative since I am a resident here as well.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I''m a representative too?¡±


    Gashan walked out of the northern part whileughing out loud. As for the east side... Lock walked out while scratching his head with an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Ah......¡±


    Mock felt as if blood was draining from his body.


    However, the most important representative had note out yet.


    ¡°Thest representative ising out.¡±


    Mock started to think about Cale Henituse after Choi Han said that.


    However, he heard an unfamiliar voice instead.


    ¡°You dare to set your eyes on our house?¡±


    Mock turned after hearing a woman¡¯s voice.


    He looked toward the ck Castle... And saw a white-haired woman flying up above it.


    ¡°Howughable that you tried to destroy my home.¡±


    Lord Sherittnded on the highest spot on the ck Castle and opened her arms.


    ¡°A deal? I do not negotiate with the enemies. I only destroy those who try to attack me.¡±


    Oooooo- oooooo-


    Hundreds of white shields started to appear in the air.


    Mock''s face turned pale.


    ¡°W, where is C, Cale Henituse?¡±


    He subconsciously turned toward Choi Han.


    But someone else answered his question.


    ¡°He...¡±


    Fredo started tough as he recalled what happened a few moments ago.


    ¡®I''m heading out then.¡¯


    ¡®Goodbye, my son.¡¯


    Fredo continued to speak while looking at the confused Count Mock.


    ¡°He went to our house.¡±


    The preparations arepleted. Young master-nim.¡±


    "Solena. Isn¡¯t it confusing to call me that when I don¡¯t look like Naru anymore?¡±


    ¡°I guess I just got used to calling you young master-nim. Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale nodded at Solena and looked out the window.


    ¡°How energetic.¡±


    He could see the vibrant Endable Kingdom¡¯s capital excited for the festival.


    ¡°Eruhaben, shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn, you too.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Eruhaben and Rosalyn covered their faces with their hood and walked up next to Cale.


    Sparkle sparkle.


    The videomunication device in Cale¡¯s hand started to glow and then he heard someone¡¯s voice.


    - All preparations arepleted.


    Cale motioned to Rosalyn with his eyes and Rosalyn walked up to Cale to turn the videomunication device off.


    Cale observed the screen as she did that.


    ¡®This should be enough.¡¯


    He saw Bud, numerous mercenaries, and his friends who were at the Molden Kingdom through the screen.


    "See you guys soon.¡±


    The call ended after Cale said that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Solena opened Fredo''s bedroom door once Cale said that.


    Operation Hunt¡¯s second step had started.

 Chapter 550: You should have watched your back (4)

    <h4>Chapter 550: You should have watched your back (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The white castle that was located at the center of the sinkhole and the only ce that received direct sunlight in the Endable Kingdom.


    The White Star who was looking out from the highest point in that castle started to speak.


    ¡°Looks like everyone is enjoying themselves.¡±


    He then turned and looked toward a videomunication device.


    - My liege!


    Dark Elf Count Mock was visible on the screen with a stiff expression on his face.


    He seemed to be in a section of the forest as he started to speak in a low but confident voice.


    - It looks like we will be able to conquer Cale Henituse''s base soon!


    ¡°You¡¯re working hard.¡±


    Count Mock was still busy looking around him rather than at the White Star as he continued to speak.


    - We don¡¯t see the Tigers here, as I confirmed in my information.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The White Star noticed that Count Mock was not saying anything and just quietly looking at him after hearing his reaction.


    The White Starughed internally seeing the slightly nervous and desperate gaze.


    ¡®I guess he really wants me to approve of his merits.¡¯


    The White Star held back a sigh as he started to speak with a serious expression.


    ¡°Work hard. I trust you.¡±


    - T, thank you very much!


    Count Mock did his best to smile before bowing to the White Star.


    ¡°Then I''m hanging up now.¡±


    - ...Yes, sir.


    The videomunication device was immediately turned off.


    The White Star looked toward the deactivated videomunication device and started to speak.


    ¡°His face was quite stiff.¡±


    Chief Priest Marquis Gersey who had been in the corner started to smile.


    ¡°He is probably nervous about achieving great merits and moving up to a higher position, my lord.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true. Count Mock is extremely greedy for title and power.¡±


    The White Star started to shake his head.


    ¡°He needs to be more rxed.¡±


    He then looked toward the Chief Priest.


    ¡°Gersey, how about you rx a bit too? You can¡¯t have any fun just staying here. Why don''t you go out and enjoy the festival?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, sire. I can''t really rx and enjoy the festival right now.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true. You and your people are extremely busy right now.¡±


    Each demonic temple had to hand out a lot of things to the citizens during the festival.


    Furthermore, many of the citizens came to visit the temples and look around.


    That was why the priests were busier than usual right now.


    Gersey started to speak after seeing the White Star¡¯s gaze that seemed to be asking if it was okay that he was here when it was such a busy time.


    ¡°I left the festival-rted tasks with the Deputy Chief Priest so that I can ck off like this.¡±


    ¡°Ha! The Deputy Chief Priest will be upset if she hears that.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, do you think so, sire? But I''m just so full of anticipation. I can''t focus on anything else right now.¡±


    Gersey smiled brightly.


    ¡°I am extremely looking forward to the true day of the festival.¡±


    The White Star¡¯s gaze sunk down.


    Gersey looked at him and continued to speak.


    ¡°Thest day.¡±


    Thest day of the festival.


    ¡°That day will be a festival for me.¡±


    Pfft.


    The White Star chuckled at Gersey''sment.


    ¡°Gersey, half the people here will die. Is that entertaining?¡±


    ¡°But that means that you will be that much closer to bing a transcended being, my liege.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and their smiles became thicker.


    The White Star started to speak again in a low voice.


    ¡° ¡®Those things¡¯ are safe, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. They¡¯re fine.¡±


    "And their feed?¡±


    ¡°We are feeding them properly. I do need to go feed them again in an hour though.¡±


    Gersey continued to speak with an expression that seemed to be saying that he was extremely fidgety from excitement.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it, sire. I must go check on the ¡®feed.¡¯ Those terrible things cause such a ruckus when we don''t feed them and they are very scary to look at.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you usually the type to follow the rules?¡±


    The White Star looked at Gersey as if this was odd.


    Gersey was the type who was always strict about being on time and following the rules.


    He would normally move ording to the schedule.


    ¡°I''m not sure. I can¡¯t sit still today because I''m so excited. It must be because the moment I¡¯ve been waiting for is one step closer, my lord.¡±


    The White Star chuckled.


    ¡°That is called being capricious.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, sire?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are being capricious. Mm, I feel bad for making you take care of the feed. It must be hard.¡±


    ¡°It is doable as I am doing it with my trusted subordinates instead of alone. Plus, who else can do it other than me? I have to do it.¡±


    Gersey walked to the door and bowed.


    ¡°My liege, please excuse me as I go check on the feed and go underground prior to returning.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Untilter then, my liege.¡±


    Gersey quietly opened the door and disappeared.


    Silence filled the area now that the White Star was alone.


    The White Star continued to look out the window once Gersey left.


    It was pretty empty around the pce.


    However, he could see the citizens of the kingdom enjoying the festival in all directions.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Their excited faces did not bring any joy to the White Star.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he could feel or taste anything anyway.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯ll soon be hell for them.¡±


    The White Star started to imagine his kingdom that will turn into hell.


    It would be a glorious step toward the future he desired.


    At that moment, in the Roan Kingdom''s Forest of Darkness...


    Pat. Pat.


    Count Mock turned toward the hand patting his shoulder.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Informant Bob was smiling warmly.


    Choi Han who was standing behind Bob started to speak to Alberu who was still Bob.


    ¡°Let''s go in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. We have a lot of things to do.¡±


    Alberu sounded gentle as he started to speak to Mock again.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Mock started to frown.


    Alberu slowly whispered to him.


    ¡°Respond.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I only feel rxed when people speak respectfully to me.¡±


    Alberuughed and picked Count Mock up by grabbing the back of his cor.


    ¡®This evil bastard! Does he not know anything about respecting his elders?!¡¯


    Mock looked away from Alberu in disgust. It was a small gesture to say that he did not want to speak to this bastard who was drying out the Dark Elf blood.


    Of course, there was nobody here who respected his desires.


    Cale was looking at an old house he visited once before at that moment.


    ¡°...He was telling the truth. I guess everything Duke Fredo said was true.¡±


    He approached the woman who was truly wowed to see him.


    ¡°You are the Deputy Chief Priest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m Deputy Chief Priest Cotton.¡±


    Cotton offered her hand.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I don''t dare to grab the enemy¡¯s hand even if we are working together.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    She smiled at Cale¡¯s response and lowered her hand.


    She licked her lips with her tongue as she did that.


    ¡®Fredo. That Vampire really does his job properly.¡¯


    Cale Henituse was next to Solena who brought him here.


    Cotton could also see two people behind him who were covered from head to hip with a robe.


    She was looking at them while trying to figure out who they were.


    ¡°Enough observing. Shouldn''t we get to work?¡±


    She could see Cale''s stoic gaze looking down at her.


    ¡®So, this guy is the one who has been giving the White Star the most trouble? Should I try casting an illusion on him?¡¯


    As Cotton had that thought...


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve shown enough trust on our side by ignoring the illusion cast on this ce. What are you suspicious about that you keep observing us like that?¡±


    ¡°......!¡±


    Cotton''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®He realized that there is an illusion?¡¯


    However, Cotton was truly shocked at what Cale said next.


    ¡°I wish to rescue the Ranger Brigade members as well.¡±


    ¡°...How did you know about that? Did Duke Fredo tell you?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to have heard that from that bastard?¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression was saying that he didn¡¯t need to hear from such a bastard to know that.


    ¡®I saw them with my own eyes instead of hearing it from Fredo. You showed them to me yourself.¡¯


    He walked past Cotton who was looking at him in shock, crouched down, and tapped on the ground.


    Tang. Tang.


    It sounded empty inside.


    ¡°I knew this spot seemed weird. I can sense people underground over here.¡±


    Cotton kept her mouth shut.


    She didn¡¯t trust everything Cale was saying.


    ¡®Duke Fredo must have told him about it.¡¯


    The fact that he knew the exact spot must mean that he knew about it prior toing here.


    She quietly sighed.


    ¡°You can rescue them on the way back from destroying the facility. It''s impossible to move so many people even if you rescue them now.¡±


    ¡°But I don''t want to.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I''m going to save them now.¡±


    The people standing behind Solena removed their hoods as Cotton started to frown at Cale''s response.


    Cotton''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°...Rosalyn! The ancient Dragon!¡±


    The person and Dragon whom even she knew about as they were individuals of interest revealed themselves.


    Cale immediately read Cale''s thoughts.


    ¡°...Are you going to teleport them away?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...I understand. We will rescue the Ranger Brigade members as you wish, however!¡±


    Cotton continued to speak with a stiff expression.


    "We need to get in and destroy it within the hour. Gersey is going to head to the underground facility in one hour.¡±


    ¡°I got it. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°......Okay.¡±


    She opened the door leading into the underground hideout after seeing Cale¡¯s extremely rxed demeanor.


    ¡°The Ranger Brigade members are down here.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Cotton had an odd expression after hearing Cale thank her, but Cale did not notice as he followed behind Cotton down into the underground area. Solena was behind him while Rosalyn and Eruhaben came behind her.


    Bang, baaaaang! Bang!


    Unlikest time, the underground area was loud as soon as he walked down.


    ¡°You evil bastards! Let us go!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! These chains won''te off!¡±


    The Ranger Brigade members who saw Cotton through the bars were shouting in anger.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you nning to do?!¡±


    ¡°How long are you going to keep us here?!¡±


    They did not hesitate to bare their fangs at Cotton, unlikest time.


    It was because it was weird.


    She had not responded and continued to feed them properly and let them rest no matter how they reacted.


    But that just made them feel even more ominous.


    ¡®She won¡¯t harm us for most actions.¡¯


    The Ranger Brigade members who came to that decision were raising their voices because of the fear this weird situation brought them.


    One of the members in the cage closest to the hallway shouted toward Cotton who got closer.


    ¡°Take these off right now! We will never submit no matter what you do-uh?¡±


    However, his voice trailed off in the end.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He saw a familiar face behind Cotton.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t familiar to be urate. However, he had heard about this person so much from Bud that his ears almost bled and he had seen a picture of this person''s face.


    He looked somewhat disrespectful and had bright red hair.


    ¡°...Hero Cale Henituse-?¡±


    The brigade member could see the red-haired man starting to frown after hearing hisment.


    Cotton responded on his behalf.


    ¡°Yes, that hero came here for you guys.¡±


    Silence filled the hallway.


    Both the banging on the bars and the shouting had disappeared.


    ¡®...A hero?¡¯


    Cale wanted to sigh at how the brigade member addressed him, but he held himself back. Maybe that was the reason, but his lips were tense and his face looked stiff.


    He looked around the hallway with that stiff face.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    The Ranger Brigade members gasped in admiration as he looked at each of them with a firm gaze.


    ¡®In order to save us-¡¯


    He came to the center of the enemy territory to save them?


    The hearts of the Ranger Brigade members who had lived peacefully but full of uncertainty in these small cages started to beat wildly.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Deputy Chief Priest, open all of the doors. Remove their chains as well.¡±


    It was a firm but calm voice.


    However, that made the Ranger Brigade members¡¯ hearts beat even wilder.


    However, Cale was not done talking just yet.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    He said two names the Ranger Brigade members were familiar with and they could see a magic circle that filled the hallway.


    Ooooooong-


    The air underground started to shake.


    ¡°It''s connected.¡±


    The magic circle Rosalyn cast with Eruhaben supporting her started to glow.


    Paaaaat-!


    A bright light filled the hallway.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The Ranger Brigade members subconsciously closed their eyes after seeing the bright light.


    However, they had to quickly open their eyes again.


    ¡°What the hell? Why did these punks get so far? Why do they look so healthy?¡±


    They heard a voice they¡¯ve longed to hear so much.


    It was the light voice they always heard.


    However, that voice was slightly shaking.


    ¡°Why do you look so shocked?¡±


    Mercenary King Bud and Glenn had appeared together on the teleportation magic circle and were looking at them.


    ¡°L, leader!¡±


    ¡°Leader-nim!¡±


    The Ranger Brigade members¡¯ eyes started to tear up. It was the same for Bud who was looking at them.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Bud bit down on his lips realizing that he was tearing up.


    ¡®They''re all healthy.¡¯


    The kidnapped Ranger Brigade members looked healthy and did not seem injured at all.


    A deep sense of relief filled Bud¡¯s body and the ominous feeling that had been filling his mind started to disappear.


    It was at that moment.


    p!


    Cotton pped once.


    Screech- screech-


    The bars imprisoning the Ranger Brigade members started to open.


    Cotton took a key out of her pocket and handed it to Cale.


    ¡°You can release the chains with this key.¡±


    Cale handed the key to Bud.


    Bud grabbed Cale''s hand that was holding the key with both hands.


    ¡°Thank you. I really mean it.¡±


    He truly meant it.


    ¡°Shut up with such uselessments.¡±


    Cale grumbled as he slowly removed his hand from Bud¡¯s grasp.


    Bud chuckled at Cale who was avoiding his gaze and lightly responded.


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s quickly get the work started.¡±


    ¡®Work?¡¯


    Solena walked over to the confused Cotton and handed her a document.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a change of ns.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cotton heard Bud¡¯s voice as she responded to Solena in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring Miss Tasha and everybody who is waiting to this spot.¡±


    ¡®What? The people who are waiting? Who else wasing here?¡¯


    Cotton looked toward Cale.


    She could see that Cale was smiling.


    The second step of Operation Hunt was infiltration.

 Chapter 551: You should have watched your back (5)

    <h4>Chapter 551: You should have watched your back (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Tang! Tang! Tang!


    The chains fell to the ground.


    The Ranger Brigade members started to stretch their bodies that felt light after finally having their chainse off.


    Peek peek.


    They continued to peek somewhere as they did that.


    They were peeking at Deputy Chief Priest Cotton.


    Flip, flip.


    She was quickly flipping through the document in her hand.


    Her chubby hands that were holding the document were shaking.


    Tap!


    She finished reading and handed the document to Solena as she turned toward Cale.


    She then started to speak.


    ¡°Such crazy shit......!¡±


    ¡°Can a Deputy Chief Priest talk like that?¡±


    Cale gently smiled. However, Cotton''s gaze was fierce.


    ¡®...He got it good.¡¯


    She wanted to grab Duke Fredo by the cor and shake him right now because of this sudden change in ns.


    However, it had already happened. She had no choice but to go along with this new n.


    ¡®Most importantly, it¡¯s not a bad n.¡¯


    She looked away from Cale Henituse who had a sly expression on his face.


    Cale chuckled in response and turned toward Bud.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bud walked toward Cale, Rosalyn, and Eruhaben.


    ¡°Leader?¡±


    Bud smiled at the Ranger Brigade members who were looking at him in confusion.


    Sniff sniff.


    He sniffed with his nose like a dog.


    ¡°They need my power.¡±


    Rosalyn walked past Bud and stood next to Glenn.


    Bud pointed at Rosalyn.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be taking my ce.¡±


    Rosalyn smiled and shook Glenn''s hand.


    She looked toward the Ranger Brigade members and Cale as she started to speak.


    ¡°We will finish all preparations so that we can move as soon as we get your signal.¡±


    Cale slightly bowed toward her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. See youter.¡±


    Rosalyn waved her hand while Cotton''s baggy priestess robe fluttered as she headed toward the entrance of the underground hideout.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    She handed priest robes to the people who followed her.


    ¡°These are my trusted subordinates¡¯ priest robes.¡±


    There were small markings on the shoulder of those robes.


    She handed them masks and hats as well as she continued to speak.


    ¡°It should be easy changing your hair colors with magic, right?¡±


    She was talking to Cale but her gaze was focused on Eruhaben.


    Eruhaben lightly snapped his fingers.


    Snap!


    Cale, Bud, and Eruhaben¡¯s appearances changed with that small snap.


    They all now had themon brown hair. Of course, the shades of the hairs were all different.


    Cale brushed his light brown hair back and put the priest robe over his clothes.


    Screeeech.


    Deputy Chief Priest opened the door.


    "We are heading to the Temple of the Demonic God. Follow me closely.¡±


    The Deputy Chief Priest''s true trusted subordinates were already waiting outside.


    Cale, Bud, and Eruhaben headed to the center of those trusted subordinates.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cotton took the lead and the trusted subordinates followed.


    Cale, who was standing at the center of the formation, looked toward the center of Section 2.


    He could see the oddly-shaped white marble temple.


    That was the Temple of the Demonic God.


    ¡°I, I cannot do that!¡±


    Count Mock shook his head with a pale expression.


    However, the person standing in front of him slightly tilted his head to the side.


    ¡°Are you in a position to say that you can¡¯t do something right now?¡±


    ¡°What kind of-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dead if you can''t do it.¡±


    Smile.


    The lips underneath the ck half-mask smiled as beautifully as a painting.


    ¡®This crazy-!¡¯


    Count Mock red at Informant Bob who was smiling at him.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, he soon groaned as the rope binding him tightened.


    He then heard a firm voice behind him.


    ¡°Can''t we just kill him?¡±


    Count Mock''s face turned pale.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Dark Elf half-blood in front of him. This bastard was unique because he could use magic, but that wasn¡¯t a big obstacle for Mock.


    However, he could not say the same for the woman behind his back right now.


    ¡°I just want to get rid of anything rted to the White Star.¡±


    The pressure she then gave off was even stronger than Dragon Fear.


    Mock was sweating bullets because of this pressure that was focused solely on him.


    ¡°Hoo hoo. Count Mock, you look terrible.¡±


    Mock started to frown at Duke Fredo who was smiling at him.


    ¡°...You damn traitor-¡±


    ng!


    A sharp sword appeared in front of him.


    ¡°You talk too much. Just hurry up and answer whether it is possible or not.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s sword was pointed at him.


    ¡®Motherf*cker!¡¯


    Mock truly felt upset at this situation.


    ¡®How did I, the great Mock, end up like this?!¡¯


    His insides felt like they were flipping over.


    Nobody cared and the weakest but most heinous bastard pushed a document toward Mock.


    ¡°Here, that¡¯s your script.¡±


    Alberu gently continued to speak to Count Mock who was ring at him.


    ¡°Just report to the White Star following the script when I give you the signalter.¡±


    ¡°...How can I lie to my liege that I conquered this ck Castle?¡±


    "What''s wrong? It¡¯s not that hard.¡±


    Mock was at a loss for words at Informant Bob''s response. Alberu didn¡¯t care as he got up and patted Count Mock''s shoulder.


    ¡°You''re dead if he finds out because you''re so stiff like earlier. Let¡¯s practice a lot so that you look natural. You have to do it naturally. Got it?¡±


    Mock¡¯s shoulders slumped down.


    Alberu left him in the room and walked out with Duke Fredo and Choi Han.


    It was because Lord Sheritt said that she would watch over Mock.


    The three of them walked into the next room.


    Raon, who was sitting in front of a videomunication device, fluttered his wings as soon as they came in.


    ¡°The human hasn¡¯t contacted us yet!¡±


    This was the strategy room.


    Alberu pointed to a seat in the strategy room next to Duke Fredo, who still thought that he was actually Bob.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and wait?¡±


    Alberu, Choi Han, and Fredo all sat down inside the strategy room.


    They just had to wait for Cale to contact them now.


    ¡°Deputy Chief Priest-nim.¡±


    A priest slightly bowed toward Cotton with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Please work hard a little longer as it is a tiring but happy day.¡±


    She gently cheered on the priest whose arms were full of gifts for the citizens and entered the Temple of the Demonic God.


    Her trusted subordinates were walking right behind her.


    Of course, her trusted subordinates were holding gifts and other items as well.


    ¡°Ah! Deputy Chief Priest-nim! Did everything go smoothly with what you needed to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I brought back everything we needed.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I''m relieved!¡±


    Every priest they passed talked to her or respectfully greeted her.


    Cotton heard someone right behind her start to whisper.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    Cotton quietly whispered with a smile.


    ¡°Shut the hell up.¡±


    ¡°You''re quite an amazing talker, Deputy Chief Priest.¡±


    ¡°This much is good for the enemy.¡±


    Cotton lightly responded to Cale who was following behind her while disguised as a priest.


    Cale was stealthily looking around rather than looking at her.


    - The atmosphere here is not as evil as I had expected it would be.


    He heard Eruhaben''s voice in his mind. Cale nodded his head without making it look too visible.


    The Temple of a Demonic God.


    This ce that the Chief Priest was said to take special care to maintain was pretty empty even though it was festival time.


    ¡®Most of them are in the garden outside the building.¡¯


    The Temple of the Demonic God had set up close to a hundred long tables in the garden to treat the visiting citizens.


    Sniff sniff.


    He heard Bud sniffing behind him.


    Cotton headed deeper into the Temple as Bud¡¯s sniffing became more frequent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here.¡±


    Cotton stopped walking.


    ¡°Those who are carrying things, deliver the goods to their respective locations. The rest of youe with me.¡±


    She gave orders to her trusted subordinates and over half of them started to move elsewhere.


    Cotton only took Cale''s group and a few of her trusted subordinates as she walked forward again.


    - It must be over there.


    Cale heard Eruhaben''s voice and observed therge door in front of him.


    A ck door that did not fit this white building was blocking their way.


    ¡°Deputy Chief Priest-nim.¡±


    Multiple priests stationed outside the door holding swords and spears recognized her.


    ¡°You are working hard even during a day like today.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Deputy Chief Priest-nim, did youe to pray?¡±


    Cotton nodded to the priests who were serving as the guards.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joyous day, so I wanted to show my respects before it became busier.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The priests opened the door.


    The door seemed to be so heavy that multiple people had to push it.


    Screeeech-


    The door slowly opened.


    ¡®Ho-¡¯


    Cale barely managed to hold back his gasp.


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    In therge empty area...


    There was a seriously heinous looking human sculpture on the high tform at the center.


    ¡°Let''s go in.¡±


    Cotton walked into the area.


    Cale matched the trusted subordinates¡¯ movements as he walked in as well.


    ¡®...It''s cold in here.¡¯


    This area was cold unlike the outside.


    The air in here was colder than in the other parts of the temple. That temperature and the heinous human sculpture together gave him the chills.


    Boom!


    The ck door closed again.


    Cale turned toward the closed door. He heard Cotton¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Nobody bothers my prayer time.¡±


    He turned toward Cotton. Her trusted subordinates quickly walked over to the ck door and stationed themselves there as she motioned with her hand.


    ng.


    Of course, they took weapons out of their pockets.


    ¡°Since this ce was created, the rule is that nobody opens the door while Gersey, the White Star, or I am praying in here.¡±


    Smile.


    Cotton started to smile.


    ¡°That was the only way for the White Star to progress with bing a member of the Demonic race without any disturbances. And that is going to be advantageous for us right now.¡±


    She finished speaking and started to head toward the sculpture.


    ¡°We are going to go underground using the hidden passage in this sculpture. Just wait a little bit.¡±


    Cale looked at the sculpture as he waited.


    Bud walked up next to him.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure either.¡±


    Eruhaben was the one who answered.


    He was looking at the sculpture as if he found it odd.


    ¡°This human''s face looks extremely heinous and as if he has fallen into despair. But I cannot tell who it is.¡±


    ¡°Me neither. But it must be someone rted to the White Star if he would create this sculpture.¡±


    Bud agreed with Eruhaben''s assessment before turning toward Cale.


    ¡°Do you know who that is?¡±


    He was just asking.


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Bud, Eruhaben, and Cotton all looked toward him in shock.


    ¡°You know who that is?¡±


    Cotton was the one with the most shocked reaction. She stopped opening the passage and turned toward Cale in shock.


    ¡°When did you see him?¡±


    ¡°I have no ns on telling you, so just open the passage.¡±


    ¡°Ha..........¡±


    Cotton started to frown as she resumed moving the device to open the passage. It seemed to require a special power to activate, as the ring on her finger was giving off some kind of power.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Cale shook his head at Eruhaben''s question.


    ¡°The White Star¡¯s face without a mask.¡±


    ¡°Ho-¡±


    Eruhaben gasped in shock.


    ¡®How shocking.¡¯


    Eruhaben who had been looking at the sculpture while wondering if a human being could have such a heinous expression had to look at the sculpture in a different light now.


    ¡®What...is making the White Star have such an expression?¡¯


    He felt an odd sensation as a question filled his mind.


    As the Deputy Chief Priest had mentioned...


    ¡®How does Cale know about the White Star¡¯s bare face?¡¯


    Eruhaben had not heard about the information Cale had gathered from Duke Fredo yet.


    ¡°He has such a vicious expression. He wouldn''t look so heinous if he had a regr expression on his face.¡±


    That was Bud''s assessment of the sculpture.


    As for Cale, he was looking at the sculpture of the White Star¡¯s bare face with an odd sensation.


    ¡®My face really looks despicable with that kind of heinous expression.¡¯


    Seeing this face on a sculpture made him really think that Kim Rok Soo and the White Star looked quite simr.


    ¡®I need to make sure to destroy this thing.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo never had such an expression.


    Cale walked up to the sculpture with an iffy expression.


    ¡®Did the White Star want people to worship him?¡¯


    Cale found itughable that such a sculpture existed at the center of the Temple of the Demonic God.


    It made him think that the White Star really was out of his mind.


    Cale walked a little closer. He wanted to take a closer look.


    Screeeeeeeech, screeeeech-


    Cale saw the sculpture move up at that moment. He stopped walking and turned toward Cotton.


    Cotton pointed to the passage that appeared now that the sculpture had moved up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in, so follow me closely.¡±


    She walked into the passage without any hesitation.


    ¡°We need to hurry because you wasted some time with the hostages.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it still plenty of time before one hour is up?¡±


    ¡°...Did you not look at the information Duke Fredo gave you?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Cale responded as he walked down.


    It seemed like a typical underground passage, however, it was extremelyrge. It was wide enough for ten adults to walk side by side.


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    The coldness he felt in the area above became even colder.


    He could clearly tell that the temperature here was much lower than outside.


    ¡®...This is weird.¡¯


    For some odd reason, it made Cale start to have an ominous feeling.


    This unexinable sense of uncertainty swept over him. It gave him the chills.


    ¡®Why do I feel this way?¡¯


    He heard Cotton¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°As the information Duke Fredo gave you should have said, the underground facility is divided into three locations.¡±


    She quickly walked down.


    ¡°Gersey and the White Star can go to all three ces. I am only allowed in two.¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    The sound of the four people walking down echoed through the passage.


    ¡°But the most important ce is the third location. The ce I can''t go. We must go in there and destroy it today.¡±


    ¡°What proof do you have that the third location is the most important?¡±


    Cale asked since the reasoning was not mentioned in the information he receivedst time.


    Why was Cotton emphasizing that the third location was the most important?


    They reached the end of the staircase.


    Cotton started to speak with a serious expression.


    ¡°We don''t have time, so I¡¯ll exin on our way over. I definitely have proof to back me up.¡±


    Her eyes seemed confident that the proof she found was reliable.


    ¡°This is the first location.¡±


    At the end of the staircase... This ce looked like a naturally constructed cave.


    However, the things inside were not natural.


    ¡°It is a dead mana storage facility. The White Star absorbs the dead mana here periodically.¡±


    The numerousrge beautiful ss containers were full of ck liquid.


    ¡°These were all someone¡¯s life in the past.¡±


    Bud had a bitter expression on his face.


    However, Cale calmly counted the number of ss containers as he started to speak.


    ¡°We should move all these ck liquids elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I need to step in.¡±


    Eruhaben walked toward the ss containers.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡±


    Eruhaben said it was easy, but it was actually difficult. There were quite a lot of them.


    Shh.


    Eruhaben put his hand on one of the ss containers.


    It was at that moment.


    Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep- beeeeeeeeeeeeeep-


    A sharp noise echoed around them.


    ¡°...Shit!¡±


    Cotton turned pale.


    ¡°They found us!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale walked over to her in shock.


    Cotton took an orb out of her pocket.


    ¡°This is the signal my trusted subordinates were to send if they were caught! Who is it? Who found us? It¡¯s not the White Star!¡±


    She looked at Cale and urgently continued to speak.


    ¡°Gersey! I''m sure Gersey is the one who found us! My trusted subordinate would not have been able to send me a signal if it was the White Star! They¡¯d be dead long before they could do that!¡±


    She bit down on her lips.


    ¡°Why? Gersey was supposed toe an hourter, so why did hee here earlier? He¡¯s kept this rule for many years, so what changed?¡±


    Her eyes looked chaotic.


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep-


    The rm started to get louder.


    Bud who was watching this walked over to Cale in shock.


    "Hey, what do we do?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Crack!


    Cracks were starting to appear on the orb.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Cotton threw the orb into the air.


    Baaaaaang!


    The orb then exploded.


    ¡°...This orb is connected by the power of those who serve the Demonic race. Only another priest could destroy it.¡±


    Cotton''s eyes filled with fear and urgency.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain. Gersey has found us.¡±


    She looked at Cale.


    ¡°He will chase after us.¡±

 Chapter 552: You should have watched your back (6)

    <h4>Chapter 552: You should have watched your back (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale quietly observed the fear in Cotton''s eyes.


    ''Why is she so scared that Gersey is chasing us?¡¯


    Eruhaben started to speak as Cale remained quiet.


    ¡°Will we need to capture Gersey?¡±


    Cotton shook her head.


    ¡°That is not a good idea, sir.¡±


    She was speaking respectfully to the ancient Dragon.


    ¡°Based on Gersey¡¯s personality, he would have immediately contacted the White Star after suppressing my subordinates. He will only enter the underground passage after doing that. He does not make rash movements. He is the thorough type.¡±


    Eruhaben understood the meaning behind those words.


    ¡°You''re saying that it is better to destroy this ce before the White Stares rather than handling Gersey?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Cotton took a map out of her pocket.


    ¡°In order to destroy the cave, it is best to destroy it from the innermost area.¡±


    She looked at the map as she started to walk to the inner area of the cave.


    No, she was running.


    ¡°The third location is the most important ce, so it is most effective to destroy that spot!¡±


    Not getting all this dead mana was a pity, but it was not a facility that needed to be destroyed.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They heard noisesing from the top of the stairs.


    ¡°...It must be Gersey''s trusted subordinates! Hurry up!¡±


    She became anxious and started to move even faster.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    She suddenly felt as if her body was starting to float up.


    Her two feet actually did leave the ground.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    She looked toward Cale who was now next to her.


    "We need to go quickly if we need to hurry. We¡¯ll bete if we ran.¡±


    There were whirlwinds at the tips of Cale''s feet and her feet.


    Bud and Eruhaben looked ready to quickly shoot forward as well.


    Cotton looked down at her feet for a moment before nodding her head.


    ¡°Okay! I''ll guide you!¡±


    She started to move even faster.


    Cale was up there next to her.


    His eyes observed the numerous ss containers full of dead mana.


    He could feel the numerous lives that were lost in order to create this much dead mana.


    ¡®That is why I need topletely destroy this facility.¡¯


    Cale made up his mind as he started to speak.


    ¡°Why are you in such a rush? You seem extremely scared.¡±


    Cotton stopped biting down on her lips.


    ¡°...I told you that the third location was the most important, right? I also said I have proof that is the case.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    They could still hear people rushing down behind them.


    Who the hell were Gersey''s trusted subordinates that they were making so much noise heading down?


    Cale noticed a wall and door at the end of the ss containers.


    Cotton started to speak while looking at that door.


    ¡°We received dead mana from many ces.¡±


    ¡°The Mogoru Empire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, The Mogoru Empire was one of those ces.¡±


    Bud asked in shock.


    ¡°You received it from other ces too?¡±


    Cotton started to frown as she turned her head toward Bud.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin all of that right now!¡±


    She looked at the map over and over as she continued to speak.


    ¡°The underground facility was created when the white castle was created. I participated in its creation, but the innermost area of this facility... I couldn¡¯t hear anything about the third location.¡±


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    He had heard that it took a long time between the beginning of the Endable Kingdom''s construction and the end.


    But the Deputy Chief Priest who seemed to be in her twenties had participated in all of it and was still alive?


    ¡®...I guess I can''t trust her appearance.¡¯


    Cale finally fully understood that she was an illusionist.


    ¡°I did think that it was an important ce at first, but I didn¡¯t suspect anything after that.¡±


    Cale focused on what Cotton had to say again.


    "But once our grasp on the Mogoru Empire ended, Gersey started to enter the third location very frequently.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long then.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale could see Cotton sighing in response.


    She quietly looked at Cale and responded.


    ¡°Was it short even if 24 lives disappeared every day?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Cale''s face stiffened as Cotton started to speak faster.


    ¡°It happens every eight hours. Gersey brings his trusted subordinates with him and brings ''feed¡¯ to the third facility.¡±


    ¡°That ¡®feed¡¯ was humans?¡±


    ¡°...Sometimes it was humans, but there were other living beings as well. Regardless of their origin, they brought eight living beings three times a day.¡±


    Cotton who was extremely sensitive to Gersey''s movements and had been observing his daily routine had picked up on this odd routine at some point.


    ¡°How did you know that if you can¡¯t go to that area?¡±


    "His subordinates find the feed from outside. Gersey isn¡¯t with them at that time.¡±


    It seemed that although Gersey was always with his subordinates toe in here and deliver the feed to the third location, only his subordinates went out to find the feed.


    ¡°Once I figured that out, I cast an illusion and stealthily followed them once.¡±


    Cotton let out a small sigh.


    ¡°I heard one of the subordinates talking at that time. He¡¯s the only one of Gersey¡¯s trusted subordinates who can talk. This is what that bastard said.¡±


    Tap.


    Cotton''s feetnded on the ground.


    She grabbed the lock on the door to the second location as she continued to speak.


    She was repeating the things Gersey¡¯s subordinate said at that time.


    ¡°He said, ¡®we need to hurry up and find the feed for those monsters!¡¯ ¡±


    ¡°...Monsters?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He then quickly added on.¡±


    Cale made eye contact with Cotton.


    ¡° ¡®The day those terrible things are no longer sealed... We must give everything we have to fulfill our liege''s orders as that day will be the day our liege and our majesty¡¯s dreams alle true!¡¯ ¡±


    ¡°...And then?¡±


    ¡°I got caught.¡±


    Ooooooooong-


    The ring on her finger started to shake along with the lock.


    Click click.


    She started to move the lock around.


    ¡°I had to quickly run away because Gersey''s subordinates found me. I barely made it back alive.¡±


    Bud, who had been thinking about what she just said, started to speak.


    ¡°All of their dreams wille true on the day the seal is removed. It seems like...the third location is very important as the Deputy Chief Priest mentioned.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and started to speak.


    ¡°I have a feeling that the seal will be removed on thest day of the festival.¡±


    Cotton started to frown.


    ¡°I was thinking the same thing. That is why we need to hurry up and destroy that ce first.¡±


    Bud hesitated for a moment before asking a question.


    ¡°Do you think we can destroy it if those terrible monsters are there? Aren''t we in danger?¡±


    ¡°Do I look weak?¡±


    Bud flinched and waved his hands around after hearing Eruhaben¡¯s question.


    ¡°Ah, Eruhaben-nim, It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Eruhaben chuckled at Bud¡¯s reaction and added on.


    ¡°It shouldn''t be too dangerous if they are still sealed and Gersey and his subordinates are able to freelye and go to give the feed.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking the same thing, sir.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°And that is why we have to hurry.¡±


    He made eye contact with Cotton again.


    Cale then continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯ll getplicated if Gersey undoes the seal first. That is why we have to move before he gets here. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°That is the most important of the reasons we need to hurry.¡±


    Cotton could not stop frowning as she said that.


    ¡°Damn it, why the hell isn¡¯t this unlocking?!¡±


    Cotton seemed frustrated as she messed with the lock.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale put his hand on her shoulder and pulled her back.


    Cotton''s hand moved away from the lock.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing when every second counts-?¡±


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Cotton could see Eruhaben moving forward at that moment.


    ¡°Step back.¡±


    Cotton was moved back with Cale and Bud each grabbing one of her hands.


    She could see a gold powder covering the wall.


    It was there for only a moment.


    But her eyes soon opened wide.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    ¡°...Holy shit!¡±


    The entire wall was breaking.


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale patted her shoulder as he whispered to her.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to st our way forward since they already know we¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°...Crazy bastard.¡±


    ¡®You destroyed the wall because of that? What if the cave starts to crumble?!¡¯


    Cotton had a lot of things she wanted to say, but just quietly stepped forward again.


    Cale followed behind her and he noticed numerous machines and magic circles that filled thisrge area.


    Cotton started to speak after seeing Cale¡¯s gaze.


    "The White Star had to go through many purifications with Gersey here.¡±


    ¡°Purification?¡±


    ¡°His human body needed to be purified in order for it to be a body that was suitable for a member of the Demonic race.¡±


    Cale pointed to the northern part of therge hall.


    There was a small door there.


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is the third location.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and looked toward Eruhaben and Bud.


    ¡°Let''s destroy them as we go.¡±


    Ooooooong-


    Blue aura started to shoot out from the tip of Bud¡¯s sword.


    His de was pointed toward the devices.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°They''re here.¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward the stairs at the first location that was visible through the destroyed wall.


    Boom!


    Cale could see the things that made loud noises as they entered the underground area.


    He could not see them clearly as they were too far away.


    However, he could vaguely make them out.


    ¡°They¡¯re so big.¡±


    Bud could see fiverge robed priests entering the underground facility.


    ¡°Mm, I can''t smell them because they¡¯re so far away. But there doesn¡¯t seem to be a mage and they don¡¯t seem that hard-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Cotton shouted and Bud¡¯s eyes turned wide.


    Bud was not shocked because of what Cotton just said.


    ¡°Son of a-!¡±


    Baaaaaang!


    Baaaaang- Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    He heard multiple explosions.


    Bud''s pupils started to shake.


    ¡°T, the ss containers-!¡±


    Four of therge priests destroyed arge ss container.


    They then weed the dead mana flowing out with their whole bodies.


    The group heard Cotton¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°All of them are corpses except for one! They are dead corpses with dead mana bombs inside them!¡±


    Cotton looked disgusted as she had not expected Gersey to tell them to destroy the ss containers.


    The four priests became evenrger.


    They looked like bombs that had be even bigger after absorbing more dead mana.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The four priests started to walk toward them.


    ¡°...There¡¯s no life in their eyes.¡±


    Eruhaben could tell that they really were corpses based on their lifeless faces.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They have no free will! They just obey everything Gersey tells them to do!¡±


    Cotton pulled at Cale''s clothes.


    ¡°Follow me! The second facility isn''t the problem! We need to get to the third location right now!¡±


    Cale followed her as he asked a question.


    ¡°Why are you so scared of Gersey¡¯s subordinates? Aren¡¯t you fine even if the dead mana bomb goes off?¡±


    Cotton flinched for a moment.


    ¡°I.¡±


    She hesitated before she continued to speak.


    ¡°I cannot absorb dead mana. I''m different.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an illusionist?¡±


    ¡°...This is a secret that nobody knows.¡±


    Cale had a lot of things he wanted to ask after seeing her hesitate. However, he pushed those questions aside for now after hearing Bud¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Holy crap! Why the hell are those things so fast?!¡±


    Cale turned his head.


    Boom-! Boom-!


    Therge things that looked like balloons covered in dead mana were rushing toward them extremely quickly.


    ¡°Shit! Those corpses!¡±


    Cotton started to frown.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Cotton¡¯s body shot forward at an explosive speed at that moment.


    ¡°Ahhh! Hey!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    A whirlwind was surrounding the two of them. Cale had grabbed Cotton''s cor and thrown her into the wind.


    The two of them had almost instantly arrived at the door heading into the third location.


    They heard someone shouting from behind them.


    ¡°Block them!¡±


    Gersey was pointing at Cale with his fan.


    His eyes were extremely red.


    Chhhh!


    Grey aura started to gather above his head as he opened his fan.


    ¡°That is!¡±


    Bud, who had seen that power in the northern mountain, channeled more of his aura.


    His aura that was now shooting up over 3 meters long was pointed at the approaching subordinates and Gersey.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Bud, destroy the machines and the magic circles.¡±


    Eruhaben stepped forward.


    He then stomped with his foot.


    Boom!


    Gold powder scattered in front of Eruhaben.


    ¡°Block them.¡±


    A half-transparent gold wall instantly appeared and blocked the cave path.


    The spot where the wall dividing the first and second locations had been was now filled by Eruhaben''s gold wall.


    Eruhaben started to speak to the others behind him.


    ¡°I will hold on for as long as possible, so hurry.¡±


    His eyes looked toward the grey aura gathering above Gersey as he said that.


    ¡®That is not from this world.¡¯


    It was highly likely that this was a power from the Demon World as Saint Jack exined to Cale.


    ¡®...I¡¯ll hold on for as long as I can.¡¯


    Could a Dragon win against a power from the Demon World?


    Especially when that Dragon could not use his full power because he was close to the end of his lifespan?


    Eruhaben pushed aside these questions he had about himself. He could not show any weakness right now.


    ¡°Hurry up and open it.¡±


    Cale put Cotton in front of the small door.


    It was just a ck door with nothing else.


    Cotton didn¡¯t even respond to Cale as she put her ring up against the ck door¡¯s lock right away.


    Cale suddenly thought of something and asked.


    ¡°...You know how to open this door even though you can¡¯t go inside?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale''s eyes immediately looked concerned.


    He was feeling Bud and Eruhaben''s movements behind him.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    ¡°Shit! Why are there so many damn machines?!¡±


    Bud was destroying every machine he came across while Eruhaben was making his golden wall even sturdier while sweating.


    ¡®Eruhaben-nim!¡¯


    Cale could not let Eruhaben push himself too much.


    ¡®...Should I not have brought him?¡¯


    The reason Cale brought Bud and Eruhaben with him was because he thought that Bud could use his sense of smell to figure out the identities of the mysterious things from the Demon World while Eruhaben''s wisdom would be extremely helpful.


    But she didn''t know how to open this lock?


    As Cale quickly started to frown...


    ¡°I''m going to rip this door.¡±


    He heard Cotton¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Rip?¡±


    ¡®How do you rip a door?¡¯


    Cale started to look confused before he saw Cotton take something out of her pocket.


    It was a small dagger marked with odd markings and covered in bandages so that the de could not be seen.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The spatial pocket bag inside Cale''s inner pocket started to rumble.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Cotton started to speak as Cale started to think about each item that was in his pocket.


    ¡°I can''t open this door because the power of the Demon World is infused in it. However, I can rip it with this item.¡±


    ¡°...What is that item?¡±


    ¡°A divine item.¡±


    Cale took a deep breath.


    Cotton removed the bandages.


    The dagger appeared and she walked toward the door with the dagger in her hand.


    Her voice reached Cale¡¯s ears.


    ¡°The God of War.¡±


    The watering can.


    Cale immediately thought about that item.


    That was the God of War''s divine item that he found in the storage room by the field in Clopeh Sekka''s residence.


    ¡°...Why do you have that?¡±


    Cotton had that god''s other divine item?


    Cotton just smiled at Cale¡¯s question before starting to speak.


    ¡°Those who serve the God of War always hide themselves in the midst of wherever there is a war.¡±


    She then swung the dagger.


    Riiiiiiiiiiiip!


    Cale could see the firm door starting to rip as if it was made of paper.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Cale subconsciously stepped back.


    The ripped door slowly spread apart as a cold aura flowed out through the gap.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Cale body curled forward.


    ¡°Hey! Are you okay?¡±


    A shocked Cotton tried to support him.


    Swipe!


    But Cale pushed her hand away and walked over to the widening gap.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale could feel his heart beating wildly.


    The cold and ominous air that he had felt ever since walking into the area by the sculpture in the Temple of the Demonic God...


    That air had be even worse once he got underground.


    However, Cale pushed this ominous feeling aside.


    He just had to take on each danger as they arrived.


    But the moment he felt the thing flowing out through the gap in the door...


    Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo immediately realized what that ominous feeling had been.


    Smell, touch, and sight. This was an ¡®emotion¡¯ from the past that even his ¡®Record¡¯ that recorded everything could not remember.


    It was the emotion of fear and helplessness.


    Cale looked inside the ck door.


    There was arge area with stones giving off light in the ceiling looking like stars.


    There was a tall and wide octagonal tform in there.


    There were eight eerie octagonal altars on top of the tform. Those altars wererge enough that three humans would need to hold hands in order to fully surround it.


    Then there was a ck sculpture on top of each of these altars.


    All of them looked different.


    They weren¡¯t humans.


    They weren¡¯t animals either.


    Cale moved closer to the ck door to see what they were.


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating fast.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo¡¯s hand that was on the gap of the ck door subconsciously tensed up.


    In the past, Kim Rok Soo had used his ability to anticipate the arrival of the second strongest monster to invade earth one hour prior to its arrival.


    And Kim Rok Soo had said the following after he was the only survivor after team leader Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo had died.


    ¡®Reporting in about the current situation. I will now start exining about the battle patterns of this unranked monster.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s pupils started to shake as he looked at one of the ck sculptures.


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    Why was the monster he had seen in Korea over here?


    How could this be?


    The monster that had killed all of his teammates was visible as a statue in front of him.

 Chapter 553: You should have watched your back (7)

    <h4>Chapter 553: You should have watched your back (7)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Cale Henituse, what is it?¡±


    Cotton anxiously looked at Cale.


    ¡®Why is he suddenly acting like this?¡¯


    Cale waspletely pale and sweating.


    He didn''t even seem to hear Cotton calling his name as he just stared inside the ck door with a piercing gaze.


    ¡°What is inside that is making you react like this?¡±


    Cotton slightly pulled on Cale¡¯s shoulder and tried to look inside.


    Cale¡¯s gaze moved to Cotton potentially because of her action.


    ¡®Why does he look so vicious-¡¯


    Cotton couldn''t help but flinch at Cale''s gaze that looked ready to beat someone to death.


    Cale pulled her arm.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    He pulled firmly enough that Cotton frowned before her eyes opened wide.


    ¡®He''s shaking?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s hand that was pulling her was shaking.


    Cotton finally realized that there was something else in Cale¡¯s eyes in addition to this anger to beat someone to death.


    ¡°Hurry up and look inside.¡±


    Cale sounded stoic as usual, but his tone sounded urgent.


    Cotton looked inside the door at his urging.


    She could see an octagonal tform, eight altars, and eight sculptures.


    ¡°Deputy Chief Priest, do you know what those sculptures are?¡±


    Cale waited for Cotton''s response with a shaking heart.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was slowly starting to beat faster.


    ¡®Why, just why?!¡¯


    Why were the monsters he saw in Korea here as sculptures?!


    Cale''s mind moved pastplicated to chaotic.


    ¡®...Six of them.¡¯


    Cale had records of six of those sculptures, no, six of those monsters, in his mind.


    They were the monsters that were evaluated to be the six strongest monsters in Korea and the world. The ones on the altar looked exactly the same as the ones recorded in his mind.


    ¡®My record is never wrong.¡¯


    When he was in Korea, the records of these unrankable monsters had been shared via video throughout the world and Cale was the person in hispany who remembered the most information about these monsters.


    ¡®I memorized every single piece of information about them.¡¯


    Once Team Leader Lee Soo Hyuk, Choi Jung Soo, and his other team members had died, Kim Rok Soo had recorded every piece of information he could find about monsters.


    He couldn''t let something like that happen ever again.


    It was his duty as the new team leader to keep his team members safe.


    This was especially true because his new team all had family members waiting for them, unlike himself.


    That was why Kim Rok Soo had gathered more information about monsters than anybody else.


    Foreign records, research, videos... He found anything he could get his hands on and recorded them in his mind.


    Monster rankings, appearances, battle patterns, attacks, he didn''t even disregard the trivial information.


    That was why he knew very well.


    He knew how terrible these monsters were.


    He also knew how many lives they had taken in Korea and the world.


    ¡®Motherfucker!¡¯


    Cale started to frown while looking down at his shaking hands.


    He heard Cotton¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°...I don''t know. I''ve never seen those before.¡±


    Cotton looked toward Cale.


    She started to speak.


    ¡°Those creatures do not exist in this world.¡±


    Cale clenched his shaking hands into fists. He shared the thoughts that had been on his mind since earlier once his hands stopped shaking.


    ¡°...Are they monsters from the Demon World?¡±


    Something that Gersey and the White Star might be preparing that wasn¡¯t from this world.


    Wasn¡¯t the Demon World the only exnation?


    ¡®Does that mean monsters from the Demon World appeared on Earth? Why?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s mind started to beplicated.


    He could see Cotton hesitate for a moment before responding to his question.


    ¡°I don''t know. There¡¯s a chance that that is the case, but I can¡¯t be sure.¡±


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±


    Cale subconsciously let out a deep breath.


    He turned back toward the gap in the ck door that was wide enough for a person to walk through.


    ¡°Deputy Chief Priest, ording to what you said earlier, the White Star and Gersey brought them ¡®feed.¡¯ They brought feed for monsters, but I don''t see any living creatures inside there.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s right.¡±


    Cotton''s heart started to beat with an ominous feeling.


    ¡®What if it really is a monster from the Demon World?¡¯


    That terrible thought made her stomach churn.


    Cotton and Cale made eye contact. The two of them realized that they were thinking about the same thing.


    She was the first to speak.


    "Those sculptures are probably those monsters. This sculpture state should be the seal. The White Star and Gersey are nning on removing those seals... During the ritual on thest day of the festival.¡±


    Both of them imagined the terrible sight that would happen after that even without discussing it.


    Of course, Cale imagined a much worse situation.


    The disasters that had struck Earth rushed past his mind like a movie.


    ¡°By the way...¡±


    Cale turned toward Cotton after hearing her voice.


    ¡°...The altars with the sculptures are all slightly different in height. Do you think there is a reason for that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale looked back inside the ck door.


    ¡®They¡¯re different!¡¯


    The altars were different in height as Cotton mentioned.


    ¡°...Hey. You don''t look very good.¡±


    Cotton could see that Cale was starting to look even worse.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    However, Cale couldn¡¯t even hear Cotton''s voice.


    The altars were different in height as Cotton mentioned. That was why they looked so uneven.


    ¡®I missed that because I was too focused on the monsters.¡¯


    Cale focused on the parts he missed before getting the chills.


    The sculpture on the lowest altar...


    That monster was the unranked monster that was ranked sixth of the group.


    The next lowest altar had the monster ranked fifth.


    And the monster that was said to be the strongest monster in the history of Earth...was on the third highest altar.


    ¡°...Does the height of the altar show the strength of the monster?¡±


    In that case...


    ¡®...There are two altars higher than the highest-ranked monster on Earth.¡¯


    That meant...


    ¡°...Those two are even stronger?¡±


    Cale got the chills. The strongest monster in the history of Earth was truly a cmity. But there were two that were even stronger than that one?


    ¡°Cale Henituse. What are you nning on doing? Should we go in first?¡±


    He could hear Cotton speaking to him.


    Cotton was worried about Cale''splexion but continued to speak as they needed to take care of this problem first.


    "We need to destroy that seal, well, this facility. We don¡¯t have much time. We have no time to hesitate. You know that too.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s right. I know tha-¡±


    Baaaaaang!


    Cale turned around in shock after hearing an explosion that was loud enough to make his ears go numb.


    Craaaackle, crackle.


    The half-transparent gold wall was starting to shake while being hit with a grey current.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim!¡±


    Cale could see the bleeding Eruhaben.


    He subconsciously started to move toward Eruhaben.


    ¡°Don''te here!¡±


    However, he soon had to stop walking because of Eruhaben''s shout.


    Eruhaben red to the other side of the gold wall.


    Gersey was on the other side of the half-transparent wall, removing his fan that was covered in grey aura.


    ¡°You¡¯re enduring better than I expected.¡±


    One corner of Gersey¡¯s lip twisted up while looking at Eruhaben.


    Oooooo- oooooong-


    The grey aura was gathering above Gersey¡¯s head and forming arge orb.


    Peek.


    Eruhaben peeked toward the grey orb.


    ¡®...This is bad.¡¯


    Gersey had attacked the gold wall just now with about one-third of the aura from this grey orb.


    He somehow managed to block it, but Eruhaben was worried about what came next.


    ¡®I can¡¯t hold on if he uses the rest of that aura to attack.¡±


    The wall would fall.


    Eruhaben knew that that would be the case, which was why he started to shout.


    "Why are you all standing around like idiots?!¡±


    His voice thundered down on the others.


    - Cale, why aren''t you going inside? You need to hurry up and destroy it so we can teleport and run away!


    He was preparing for the worst and thinking about running away.


    Cale headed back to the ck door after hearing that. Cale had to show decent results when Eruhaben was pushing himself so hard.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Cale put a leg through the gap in the ck door. His foot touched the bottom of therge hall.


    Shaaaaa-


    An ominous chill immediately overwhelmed him, but Cale had to go in.


    ¡®I must know.¡¯


    He needed to know what was going on.


    Cale grabbed and then let go of the golden top''s whip before pushing the rest of his body through.


    ¡®I''ll let them know!¡¯


    ¡®Chaos, destruction, peace. Don¡¯t worry.¡¯


    Cale who confirmed that the Elementals who had stealthily followed them were there and then motioned to Bud with his eyes.


    ¡°I''ll help you, sir.¡±


    Bud walked next to Eruhaben and pointed his aura sword at Gersey who was on the other side of the wall.


    Cale heard Gersey shout behind him at that moment.


    ¡°The seal will be released if you destroy it!¡±


    Eruhaben who had been listening to Cale and Cotton''s conversation started to shout again.


    ¡°Shut up! It seems like you are trying to summon a monster from the Demon World based on their conversation, but the summoning should be impossible if we destroy the location of the summoning! How dare you try to lie!¡±


    Smirk.


    Gersey sneered at Eruhaben and opened his fan again.


    Chhhhhhhh-


    ¡°Who said anything about summoning? Those sculptures are prisons with the monsters sealed inside. The moment you destroy that prison...¡±


    The open fan started to absorb the grey orb.


    "Hell will start in this world.¡±


    The fan that absorbed over half of the orb was pointed at the wall.


    Gersey calmly added on.


    ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s not yet time. All that¡¯ll be left is destruction.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s being serious.¡¯


    Eruhaben could tell that Gersey was telling the truth.


    ¡®It¡¯s bad news for both the White Star and us if we destroy the seals!¡¯


    What could they do?


    As his mind becameplicated...


    ¡°Then, what if we don¡¯t destroy them?¡±


    He heard Cale¡¯s calm voice.


    Cale was looking at Gersey.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t destroy them?¡±


    Gersey kept his mouth shut. The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to go up.


    His body was already over halfway into the room.


    He then movedpletely in through the ck door. He looked at Gersey through the crack in the ck door and continued to speak.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t destroy them and just steal them?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Gersey''s pupils started to shake.


    Cale did not miss that reaction.


    Smirk.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to rise.


    ¡°If they are prisons holding the monsters captive, then I just need to run and take the prisons with me.¡±


    ¡°Y, you crazy bastard-¡±


    Ooooooong-


    The fan started to shake furiously.


    - Cale! That¡¯s enough provoking! I don¡¯t care if you steal it or whatever, just hurry!


    ¡°If you don''t push yourself too hard, sir-¡±


    - Sure, sure! I won''t overdo it and I will get out of here alive! So hurry! We can just leave everything and run away if all else fails!


    ¡°As long as you promise, sir.¡±


    Cale leisurely responded to Eruhaben''s urgent voice before he quickly started to head toward the octagonal tform.


    His expression waspletely different than when he had just leisurely responded.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating fast.


    Why had the monsters suddenly appeared on Earth?


    Furthermore, why were those same monsters here, and what was their rtionship with the Demon World?


    The truth seemed to be in front of his nose.


    ¡°Haiyah!¡±


    Cale heard Cotton climb through the door behind him as well but did not have the time to look back.


    He needed to hurry.


    Tap.


    Cale stepped on top of the tform.


    He then quickly started topare the sculptures¡¯ appearances with his records.


    He also looked around.


    ¡°...There¡¯s nothing else here.¡±


    The sculptures were the only things in this ce.


    The eight sculptures were positioned in a circle on top of the tform and the center was empty without any sort of magic circle.


    There were no traces of a magic circle ever being there.


    ¡®...How did they provide the feed?¡¯


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A thought flew past Cale¡¯s mind like a streak of lightning.


    He looked back.


    Cotton.


    He also looked at Gersey who looked like he would swing his fan to attack him but was instead just ring at him.


    ¡°Did you find something? Do you think we really can''t destroy these things?¡±


    Cotton stepped on top of the tform and walked toward Cale.


    Cale pushed her back.


    He was using the Sound of the Wind.


    It was at that moment.


    Chhhh, Gersey¡¯s fan shot out grey light.


    ¡°Creatures born in the darkness, hunt down your feed!¡±


    Ooooooong-


    ck smoke started to rise from the empty center of the tform.

 Chapter 554: You should have watched your back (8)

    <h4>Chapter 554: You should have watched your back (8)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    A dull noise echoed in the hall along with the ck smoke.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two people¡¯s bodies mmed into the wall.


    ¡°Ugh! Why did you suddenly use your wind, w, what the...?!¡±


    Cotton groaned at the sudden impact and her eyes opened wide as she tried to look at Cale.


    Her eyes were focused on the ck smoke on top of the tform.


    The ck smoke was spreading thick and quickly, looking as if it could fill the whole area in an instant.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    As for the other person who also crashed into the wall... Cale red at Gersey who was on the other side of the ck door.


    ¡°I was almost tricked.¡±


    He then looked back at the ck smoke.


    This ck smoke must have been the way to provide the feed to the monsters.


    ¡°It can''t get out of the tform.¡±


    The ck smoke only roamed around the tform and did not flow out of it.


    Cotton walked up to the tform and tapped on the air.


    Tang tang.


    ¡°It looks like there is a transparent barrier separating the tform and the area underneath the tform once the ck smoke came out.¡±


    She roamed around the tform and nodded her head.


    ¡°I guess it needs to be like this so that Gersey can provide the feed and then he and his subordinates could safely get out.¡±


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t it seem like it would be impossible to steal the sculptures like this?¡±


    Cale got up and headed next to Cotton. He was now underneath the tform.


    Gersey who was outside the ck door could not see him.


    However, Gersey clicked his tongue as if he could see what was going on. He had more blood flowing out from his mouth than Eruhaben did.


    ¡°How disappointing. I guess I have no choice but to overdo it a bit.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    He turned his head after hearing someoneugh.


    Bud wasughing.


    ¡°Are you sad that you failed to give the feed to them?¡±


    The corners of Gersey¡¯s lips started to go up.


    ¡°But thanks to that, you are unable to steal nor destroy the sculptures.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    Bud who didn''t know about the ck smoke and the transparent barrier started to frown while Gerseyughed and turned around.


    ¡°Ah, you''re here, your majesty?¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyes started to sink.


    The White Star was walking over in the distance.


    He spoke to Bud in his mind while Gersey greeted the White Star.


    - This is bad. Looks like we need to escape.


    Bud silently nodded his head.


    He heard the White Star''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy starting the first day of the festival.¡±


    Eruhaben retorted back.


    ¡°It¡¯s only loud because you are making it that way, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, is that so? Well, it looks like I need to get rid of you first before Cale Henituse can steal those things.¡±


    Chhhhhhhhhh-


    A red sword shot out from the White Star¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I will destroy the wall, your majesty.¡±


    Gersey grabbed his fan and charged toward the gold wall.


    Tatap!


    He lightly kicked off the ground, jumped up into the air, and struck down with the hand holding the fan.


    The fan touched the gold wall.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    The fan started to shake.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Gersey stumbled as hended on the ground.


    Therge cave started to shake.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    That shaking had started from inside the ck door.


    Gersey instantly thought about something.


    Based on Cale Henituse''s past actions...


    Is he using his ancient powers to destroy it-?!¡±


    He might have used his ancient powers to their limits.


    Would the barrier be able to withstand his attack?


    Was he nning on destroying this whole cave at the same time?


    ¡°Chief Priest!¡±


    He heard the White Star scold him at that moment.


    "Can¡¯t you even feel what power it is?!¡±


    ¡®Power?¡¯


    Gersey looked back toward the ck door.


    There was a gap on the door, but it was not wide enough to see everything.


    However, he could feel the aura flowing out through the door.


    ¡°...P, perhaps-¡±


    ¡°That ¡®perhaps¡¯ seems to be the case.¡±


    Gersey turned pale after hearing the White Star''s response.


    ¡°W, why is that honorable powering right now-¡±


    It was no longer an issue of their big n being destroyed.


    The honorable power had responded to Cale.


    ¡®Why? That power should not be able to respond to Cale Henituse?¡¯


    Gersey''s mind started to turn white.


    It looked like both their big n and the current situation might end up twisted.


    ¡°I''ll go first.¡±


    The White Star walked past Gersey who was somewhat out of it and swung his sword toward the gold wall.


    He started to frown.


    ¡®I never expected that power to respond to Cale Henituse!¡¯


    His rxed expression had turned urgent.


    That was why he was using the sword at full power.


    sh.


    The wall was easily split.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Eruhaben coughed up blood and moved back.


    Thankfully, he had been preparing to escape, so he was not injured too much from the wall breaking.


    However, he had no choice but to open his eyes wide and turn around.


    ¡®How could such an enormous amount of power-!¡¯


    He could feel a strong power behind his back.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    He also heard the White Star¡¯s angry shout.


    Eruhaben could see the ck door and the wall exploding.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cotton¡¯s body was curled up as she was flung out of there.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Bud caught Cotton as he shouted in shock.


    "What the hell happened?!¡±


    ¡°T, the barrier broke and a weird power- a scary power-¡±


    Bud was about to urge her to respond until he realized that her body was shaking.


    He quickly looked toward where the door had been.


    Bud subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°...What the?¡±


    He then took a step back.


    He had chills all over his body.


    It was a natural reaction.


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    He could see Eruhaben stumbling as he charged forward.


    Bud had never seen Eruhaben moving so urgently before.


    ¡°Damn it! No!¡±


    The White Star was also shouting as he urgently rushed forward and passed Eruhaben.


    His face showed both anger and anxiety.


    ¡®Ah!¡¯


    Bud finally thought to look for Cale. Cotton had been flung out, but Cale had not.


    He overcame the fear that was filling his body and looked back toward that direction.


    He saw Cale there.


    Cale had plopped on the ground right in front of the thing that was giving him such terrible fear.


    ¡°...What the hell is this?¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide as he sat there on the ground.


    He had not been flung out with that explosion just now, but he was on the ground because he fell down.


    He lowered his head.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    His whole body was shaking.


    The unranked monster that had killed all his teammates... A pressure that was much worse than when he had gone up against that monster was overwhelming him.


    Cale lifted his head.


    The thing giving him that fear was right in front of him.


    It was a ck hand.


    The hand was sorge that it could almost touch the ceiling of the hall.


    What could be going on?


    ¡®What is happening all of a sudden?¡¯


    Cale recalled his actions just now.


    ¡®All I did was get close to the tform.¡¯


    All he did was move toward Cotton who was observing the ck smoke and the transparent barrier.


    But the ck smoke inside the transparent barrier... That had suddenly disappeared and arge ck hand shot up from the tform.


    The power of that hand made the transparent barrier explode.


    And Cale was looking at that ck hand right now.


    The eight sculptures?


    He wasn¡¯t paying them any attention right now.


    He thought it was weird that they didn''t have a scratch on them after such arge explosion, but he had no time to look into that right now.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating as if it wanted to explode and he had chills all over his body.


    Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiii-


    The ck hand started to move while making that odd noise.


    The palm stopped in front of Cale.


    - You disturbed my slumber.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Before Cale could even think about the meaning behind those words...


    ¡°Cale! Dodge!¡±


    Cale''s mind was filled by a voice that seemed toe from the ck hand as Eruhaben shouted.


    - Here is another punk who has found a way out of god¡¯s hand and escaped his fate.


    The ck hand reached out and surrounded Cale while making an eerie noise.


    Cale had instantly fallen into darkness.


    Bang, bang bang!


    Lock had a confused expression after hearing someone banging on the door.


    The Tiger warriors stationed outside would not knock like this.


    "Who could it be?¡±


    Lock debated whether he should open the door or not. He wondered if he should call the adults who were all gathered in the strategy room.


    He heard a voice from the other side of the door at that moment.


    ¡°Please open the door!¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    He recognized the voice.


    It made sense why the Tiger warriors would have let this person through.


    Lock quickly opened the door as he was relieved that it was someone he knew and weed the person.


    ¡°Cage-nim!¡±


    ¡°Huff. Huff. Huff.¡±


    Cage was outside the door trying to catch her breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long!¡±


    Lock warmly weed her but Cage didn¡¯t even respond to his greeting as she urgently rushed into the ck castle.


    ¡°Did something-¡±


    Lock was trying to ask what was going on in shock before stiffening up after seeing what, no, who, was in Cage¡¯s hand.


    ¡°W, wait- this person is?¡±


    Lock who barely managed to get some words out looked toward the person who was being dragged by the cor.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    This person was Saint Jack who looked as if he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°I was suddenly dragged here and I don''t even know wh-¡±


    "Dragon!¡±


    Saint Jack gave an awkward greeting, but... His greeting was drowned out by Cage¡¯s shout.


    Cage looked toward Lock and started to speak.


    ¡°Where is the Dragon? The Dragon?!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    "A Dragon that can cast long-distance teleportation! Or at least Miss Rosalyn! No, it needs to be a Dragon, a Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Just what-¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale was cut!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Lock became anxious after suddenly hearing her mention Cale but Cage looked around as if things were urgent before running toward the stairs.


    Lock followed behind her as Cage continued to speak.


    ¡°You know about the vow of death, right?¡±


    Cage continued to look around as if she couldn''t even see Lock who was anxiously following behind her and then resumed speaking.


    She seemed to be looking for someone.


    ¡°Young master Cale and I made a vow of death, you know? There¡¯s a power you feel gathering around your hand when you make a vow. It is the power that lets you know whether that person kept or broke the vow.¡±


    It was the eerie feeling that seeped into the bodies of the people making the vow of death.


    "But that was just cut off.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Jack who had been dragged here without knowing why looked toward her in shock.


    However, Cage didn¡¯t respond to his question and just continued to speak.


    ¡°There should be someone else who is feeling this right now. He should be feeling that something is weird.¡±


    Screeeech.


    They then heard a door opening on the second floor.


    Lock turned toward the door.


    Choi Han was walking out of the strategy room with a confused yet serious expression.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t hyung say that he had a lot of things to do?¡¯


    Choi Han who said he had important business to take care of wasing out with a serious expression before finishing his work.


    "Ah, Miss Cage!¡±


    He looked extremely happy to see Cage. It was as if he had found the person who could answer his question for him.


    Choi Han stepped onto the stairs and walked toward her.


    ¡°Miss Cage, when did you get here? You see, umm, I made a vow of death with Cale-nim once-¡±


    ¡°The presence that entered your body when you made the vow disappeared, right?¡±


    Choi Han flinched and looked at her.


    Cage let go of Saint Jack''s cor and continued to speak.


    ¡°People who make a vow of death are able to tell whether the vow was kept or broken by that power in their body.¡±


    Death was the result if the vow was broken.


    The presence inside the body would tell the other person that the vow was broken and that the other party was dead.


    ¡°But there are times the presence itself disappears from a person''s body. That means that the vow of death is cut.¡±


    Cage slowly walked over to Choi Han.


    Her voice echoed through the staircase.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one reason that a vow of death would be cut.¡±


    Her face stiffened.


    ¡°That is when the vow bes useless.¡±


    There was only one reason a vow of death would be useless.


    ¡°That means that the other person is dead.¡±


    All expressions disappeared from Choi Han''s face.

 Chapter 555: Pretty Useless Bastard (1)

    <h4>Chapter 555: Pretty Useless Bastard (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    "What do you mean by that?¡±


    Choi Han heard a voice behind his back.


    Alberu was standing there.


    ¡°...Who?¡±


    Cage did not recognize Alberu who was wearing a mask and changed his voice and looked at him with wariness.


    Choi Han started to speak at that moment.


    He sounded almost as if he was shouting.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that-!¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice.¡±


    Alberu squeezed Choi Han''s shoulder.


    Peek.


    Alberu then peeked toward the closed strategy room door.


    He had followed behind Choi Han because he found it odd that Choi Han suddenly left the room with an odd expression and managed to hear part of what Cage said.


    ¡®...Their vow of death with Cale disappearing means-¡¯


    It meant that he was dead?


    Alberu quietly whispered to Choi Han who was looking at him.


    ¡°Do you want Duke Fredo to hear everything? You want the enemies to hear everything? You want them to know about this situation?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s open mouth closed shut.


    Choi Han then peeked toward the closed strategy room door.


    Alberu continued to whisper.


    ¡°I closed the door as soon as Cale was brought up, so they shouldn''t have been able to hear inside.¡±


    Choi Han finally sighed in relief after hearing Alberu¡¯sment.


    But then he immediately started to frown.


    ¡°We need to go to the Endable Kingdom. We need to hurry over to the Endable Kingdom.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s fingertips were shaking. The same words continued toe out of his mouth.


    ¡°We need to hurry over to the End-¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    Choi Han could see Alberu¡¯s expression after hearing him shout in an annoyed voice.


    Choi Han''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®...Has Alberu Crossman ever been so openly annoyed or angry before?¡¯


    Never.


    Choi Han realized that Alberu was stressed out as well.


    Alberu continued to mumble in an annoyed voice.


    ¡°I''m thinking. Thinking. I''m thinking about what to do.¡±


    ¡®Cale Henituse died? He suddenly died like that? He died even with Eruhaben and Bud by his side? Was that possible?¡¯


    Bang!


    Alberu heard the strategy room''s door m open.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He then groaned.


    Alberu could see a shaking ck Dragon.


    ¡°T, the human!¡±


    Raon approached them while holding a videomunication device with his shaking paws.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    ck mana was fluctuating in an irregr manner around Raon.


    Crackle!


    The videomunication device was starting to crack because of the mana. The mana continued to get bigger and stronger as it fluctuated around Raon.


    Raon barely managed to speak after seeing Alberu¡¯s stiff expression.


    ¡°...T, they said that the human d, disappeared. G, Goldie gramps- gramps, he-¡±


    Alberu took a deep breath after seeing Raon being unable to speak.


    He looked inside the strategy room past Raon.


    Lord Sheritt, Duke Fredo, and the Dragon half-blood were inside the strategy room.


    Fredo had his arms crossed as he observed them with an odd expression.


    Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°...You son of a bitch.¡±


    ¡®Cale Henituse. Just what the hell are you going around doing? Did something happen to you? ...First of all.¡¯


    Alberu thought about Eruhaben''s description of how Cale had disappeared.


    ¡®We don¡¯t know if he is dead.¡¯


    In that case...


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°You go to the Endable Kingdom.¡±


    Alberu looked at Fredo and took off his mask.


    His skin, eyes, and hair color all changed at the same time.


    ¡°......!¡±


    Alberu continued to speak as Duke Fredo''s eyes opened wide and his jaw dropped in shock.


    ¡°I will go to the pce first and then head over too.¡±


    Choi Han and Alberu made eye contact.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°Then I will be heading out first.¡±


    Choi Han and Alberu started to walk in different directions after that.


    Cale couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡®...It¡¯s hard to breathe......¡¯


    He wanted to breathe, but he could not take a breath properly.


    He couldn¡¯t open his eyes and his ears felt numb.


    He couldn''t even smell anything.


    ¡®I remember getting caught by the ck hand and being dragged somewhere...¡¯


    But he couldn''t remember anything after that.


    For some odd reason, Cale was breathing even though he felt as if he was suffocating.


    As Cale tried his best to move his body in this situation...


    ¡®Damn it! What the hell is going on?¡¯


    It¡¯d be one thing if he could even squirm, but his body wasn¡¯t allowing him to make any movements at all.


    - Child who has escaped the hand of god and his fate.


    Cale felt his heart sink after suddenly hearing the chilling voice.


    The first of his senses to be permitted back to him was his hearing.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    - Humans, no, living beings are meant to be born and then eventually die. That is thew of nature and their fate. You''ve gone against that.


    ¡®Who is this? Is the ck hand talking? What is the ck hand?¡¯


    - Furthermore, time is warped for you as well. You are you, but also not you.


    His body started to shake.


    The second thing Cale was permitted to do in this situation was to shake.


    It was an instinctual fear.


    - Cale Barrow. I thought that only that child was qualified to carry on my powers. But you are the same.


    Cale suddenly felt as if his ears suddenly opened.


    He then had a strong urge to talk.


    His mouth then opened.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    - Me?


    He heard a lowugh.


    - Just as the Divine race worships the gods, there are beings the Demonic race worships as well. I am a being the Demonic race worships.


    ¡®A being the Demonic race worships?¡¯


    - I''ve been in a deep slumber, waking up for a short duration of time over and over after being sealed by the gods a long time ago.


    ¡°...So, who the hell are you?¡±


    Cale suddenly felt arge hand caressing his back.


    But a terrible fear filled his body each time the hand touched him.


    That voice whispered in Cale¡¯s ear at that moment.


    - I am wickedness.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale took a deep breath.


    The voice continued to speak.


    - I am solitude. I am despair.


    A being that was wickedness, solitude, and despair.


    - I am all things that humans like you do not want.


    This was a being that brought out a human''s instinctual fear and anxiety.


    - A being whose presence itself turns into fear, but something that still exists somewhere.


    Cale''s eyes suddenly opened.


    He made eye contact with the thing.


    - That is who I am.


    Blood-colored eyes were looking at him.


    ¡®Mmph!¡¯


    He instantly felt as if he could not breathe again.


    - You have faced solitude, resigned in front of despair, were in pain, and had to face the wickedness surrounding you many times. Furthermore, you escaped your fate and the hands of a god, your time is warped, and you are you but not you at the same time.


    As Kim Rok Soo, he had lost all things that were precious to him and escaped his fated death.


    Now, he was both Kim Rok Soo and Cale Henituse.


    - Child.


    The blood-colored eyes smiled as it whispered.


    - Do you want me as well?


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    His lips were shaking.


    He managed to speak even as they shook.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips were shaking as one corner started to rise.


    ¡°My dream is to be a rich cker. You crazy bastard.¡±


    ¡®I''m a human who even rejected bing the Saint for the God of Death.¡¯


    - Hahahaha-


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale felt as if his ears would rip apart at thisughter that was shaking the area. It felt as if his eardrums would truly burst.


    However, the other being seemed to enjoy this situation quite a bit.


    - Funny, very funny.


    The eyes got closer to Cale.


    - You are more entertaining than the other child.


    Cale and the eyes looked at each other.


    - How could the two of you have moved in such different directions while being ced in the same situation?


    ¡°So what?¡±


    - I also find it entertaining that you keep talking back without giving up.


    The blood-colored eyes moved back.


    Cale suddenly felt as if his body was being pressed down from all directions.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The eerie voice whispered to him at that moment.


    - I will make you want me.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    - Call me when you need me. Only I can destroy your despair for you.


    Cale then felt as if his body was being sucked away.


    The blood-colored eyes started to be distant.


    ¡®Where am I going?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Ugh!¡¯


    He then clenched his eyes shut after feeling terrible pain.


    His senses became paralyzed again.


    All connections he had with the world started to break once again.


    Cale desperately moved in order to try to breathe.


    ¡°Huuuuuuu!¡±


    And once he could breathe again...


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale felt a terrible pain at his stomach.


    His body flew up into the air before falling down to the ground.


    Boom!


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    Cale¡¯s body rolled backward on the ground.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Someone had hit his stomach as soon as he returned to his senses, making him fly up before rolling on the ground.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale reached his hand out and grabbed the ground.


    His eyes focused again and he realized something was odd.


    ¡®Cement?¡¯


    It was cracked and partially destroyed, but he could see the cement floor.


    This material was something that did not go with Cale Henituse''s world.


    ¡°Hey! You bastard, can¡¯t you even stand up straight? Where did that arrogant attitude of yours from just now go? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Kekeke! Hey, hey, control yourself. You kicked him so hard that he can''t even get up.¡±


    They were speaking in Korean.


    ¡°Uggh........!¡±


    Cale tried his best to hold back his groan as he flipped his body over.


    He could see a grey ceiling.


    ¡®...When was it that my body was this weak?¡¯


    He had no strength in his body.


    He could see his thin wrists.


    Cale then saw people step between him and the grey ceiling.


    ¡°Hey, this bastard looks like a mess.¡±


    ¡°That''s why he should have just done what we told him to do, instead of acting up!¡±


    These people who were sneering at him and looking down at Cale with scorn...


    They were Korean.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale remembered them.


    He remembered their faces... He remembered this situation.


    It was a time when it wouldn''t be weird for him to be beaten up.


    ¡°...It¡¯s those bastards.¡±


    ¡®It''s one of those bastards who hit me at that time.¡¯


    Cale started tough.


    ¡°He... hehe.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Did this bastard go crazy after getting hit once?¡±


    This was less than 1 year since the world was flipped over.


    The winter of the cataclysm had passed, spring and summer hade by, and then it was fall.


    It was that first fall.


    It waste fall when the unranked monster appeared in Seoul and filled the world with fear.


    It turned the world into chaos and thergest number of people died at that time.


    ¡°How dare a young bastard like you re at me like that?¡±


    This was the fall when the pretty useless Kim Rok Soo was the most useless in his life.


    Cale had opened his eyes as Kim Rok Soo at the end of that fall.


    The blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth told him that this situation was real.


    ¡°...Damn it.¡±


    ¡®Whether you are wickedness, despair, or solitude... That ck hand bastard...¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes were full of fire.


    ¡°How annoying.¡±


    The people surrounding him started to frown after hearing that.


    ¡°What? What nonsense is this lunatic spewing now?! Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°This bastard! How dare a bastard who could easily die at any moment look at us with such a gaze?!¡±


    Cale let thosements in one ear and out the other.


    The ce the unranked monster first appeared...


    Many people died at that location.


    Death and fear that could not bepared to what they faced since the cataclysm had swept the area where that unranked monster had appeared.


    That was why the world started to gather together again.


    In fact, that terrible incident let the world create societies again and stand back up.


    A few of the people who made it back alive from that incident location ended up bing the central figures of the Korean society.


    ¡°...Team leader.¡±


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk was one of the people who had experienced that incident.


    ¡®Hey, do you know where I saw our team leader in the past? I''m someone who survived that incident as well. You remember that terrible incident? I survived that incident. I also saw our team leader fight.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo had been there as well.


    The two of them managed to survive that situation, but many lives were taken by that unranked monster.


    Choi Jung Soo had spoken with a teary expression in the past.


    ¡®I really thought that I was in hell when I saw that.¡¯


    The fire in Cale''s eyes started to burn even brighter.

 Chapter 556: Pretty Useless Bastard (2)

    <h4>Chapter 556: Pretty Useless Bastard (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    But he didn¡¯t have time to sit around with a burning gaze.


    Cale immediately raised his body.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    He couldn''t help but groan because of the pain he felt throughout his body.


    One of the people looking down at him started to smile.


    ¡°Hey. Why did you have to run your mouth instead of doing what we told you to do?¡±


    Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo ignored thatment that was directed at him.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have time for this.¡¯


    He put some strength into his shaking legs in order to stand up little by little.


    This was when Kim Rok Soo''s body was weaker than ever.


    Maybe that was the reason, but this weak ass body of his was this helpless after only being kicked once by an ability user.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    As he heard someone sneer...


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale fell on the ground again after someone kicked his calf.


    He was t on the ground looking up at the sky again.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Someone crouched down beside him and made eye contact.


    ¡°Why do you think you¡¯re being beaten up like this?¡±


    Cale recalled the name of the man looking at him from deep inside his memories.


    ¡®Was his name Park Jin Tae?¡¯


    This bastard was the leader of this shelter.


    Shelter.


    A shelter was a ce in the early days of the cataclysm where monsters never approached, a safe ce in this hell where monsters could appear at any moment.


    People considered the shelters a gift from ¡®some being¡¯ to allow them the chance to fight against the monsters, simr to how that being had given some people abilities.


    ¡®And Park Jin Tae is the ruler of this shelter I''m in right now.¡¯


    This bastard was a tyrant who did everything as he pleased.


    He clearly treated the ability users and regr people differently, treating the ability users much better.


    Furthermore, he would approve of you even if you were not an ability user, as long as you were useful.


    That was why people who were on Park Jin Tae¡¯s good side got to rest peacefully inside this shelter.


    Kim Rok Soo''s early twenties started at the lowest spot in Park Jin Tae''s shelter.


    He was hated by Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo, are you not going to answer me?¡±


    Although Park Jin Tae was smiling gently and speaking in a warm voice, he was coldly staring down at Cale.


    Cale looked into those eyes and started to think.


    ¡®What is going on right now? Is it an illusion? Was it one of those dreams he¡¯s had until now whenever he fainted?¡¯


    That didn''t seem to be the case, as he could move as he wanted.


    He then thought about those blood-colored eyes that called itself solitude and despair and had sent him here.


    ¡®I will make you want me.¡¯


    That was what the bastard had said.


    ¡®Call me when you need me. Only I can destroy your despair for you.¡¯


    It sounded as if it was going to show Cale despair.


    It was telling him to follow it if he didn''t like that despair.


    It made him want tough.


    The God of Death...


    This blood-colored eyes bastard...


    ¡®Why do they all do whatever the fuck they feel like doing?¡¯


    It made him annoyed.


    ¡°Hey, Kim Rok Soo. Did you not hear the leader-nim telling you to answer him?¡±


    One of the men behind Park Jin Tae scolded Cale. He lifted his foot up and looked ready to kick Cale again.


    ¡°Huuuuuu, enough. That bastard might die at this rate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Leader-nim!¡±


    Park Jin Tae shook his head before starting to speak again.


    ¡°Hey, Rok Soo.¡±


    Cale stopped looking at the sky and looked around him.


    He could see buildings.


    Most of the building walls were crumbling or cracked, and they were barely standing with their tall shapes mainly gone.


    There were many buildings where the metal frames were barely standing as well.


    Among those buildings...


    He could see a three-story building with one corner destroyed.


    But the rest of it was fine.


    It didn''t seem very differentpared to the other buildings.


    Park Jin Tae whispered to him whileughing.


    ¡°Yes, that building you are looking at right now. Don¡¯t you want to go back to the shelter?¡±


    That building was the shelter.


    It didn¡¯t look special or different even though it was a shelter.


    But humans barely managed to find that shelter to continue living.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°...The shelter that has been maintained for the longest time in this area since the cataclysm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is why it is the mostfortable ce.¡±


    The damn shelter locations changed every so often.


    A shelter with no monsters one day could be overloaded with monsters the next day.


    When that happened, a different building became a shelter.


    Even the shelters continued to bleed the humans, as if to tell them that there was no eternal sanctuary.


    But this ce...


    The three-story building Cale was looking at had remained a shelter since the first day of the cataclysm.


    ¡®Each area had one of these locations.¡¯


    That was why people called these shelters the ¡®Central Shelter.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae continued to whisper.


    "And I am the owner of that central shelter.¡±


    Cale turned toward Park Jin Tae.


    ¡®You weren¡¯t the owner from the beginning.¡¯


    Cale went through his memories one by one before saying one of the facts he recalled.


    Kim Rok Soo''s calm voice flowed out.


    ¡°Park Jin Tae is the king of this ce right now.¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s expression turned odd.


    He would normally have been angry at the fact that Kim Rok Soo called him Park Jin Tae instead of leader, but Park Jin Tae''s anger subsided because Kim Rok Soo had epted him as king in his calm and confident voice.


    Kim Rok Soo.


    This was the first time that this arrogant and venomous bastard had epted Park Jin Tae as the owner of this ce.


    ¡°How dare you call the leader-nim by his name? Do you really want to die, you bastard?!¡±


    Park Jin Tae continued to look at Kim Rok Soo who was looking at him even as his subordinate started to shout.


    ¡°...Jin Tae.¡±


    A grandma walked out of the shelter building at that moment.


    Park Jin Tae¡¯s subordinates started to frown at her appearance.


    They seemed more ufortable than angry or annoyed.


    The white-haired grandmother cautiously walked over to Park Jin Tae and Cale.


    ¡°Why don''t you stop? I''ll make sure to talk to Rok Soo.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes teared up at that moment.


    This was someone whom he could never see anymore except in his distant memories because she had passed away.


    Grandma Kim.


    Nobody knew her first name. They just knew that herst name was Kim and called her Grandma Kim.


    She was the only person Park Jin Tae could not treat horribly in this shelter.


    Cale avoided Grandma Kim¡¯s gaze as she looked at him with concern.


    More than getting kicked in the stomach as soon as he opened his eyes...


    More than having his calf kicked...


    This hurt more.


    Cale then heard Park Jin Tae¡¯s low voice.


    ¡°...Looks like you finally realized the reality of the situation.¡±


    The reality that Park Jin Tae was the king.


    Park Jin Tae did not say thattter part out loud while Cale calmly agreed with him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I need to ept my reality.¡±


    Cale was thinking to himself without realizing that Park Jin Tae was looking at him with an odd gaze.


    ¡®Yes, let''s consider this to be real.


    Whether it is the blood-colored eyes¡¯ test or whatever...


    Whether this situation was an illusion that¡¯ll disappearter...¡¯


    Cale slowly raised his body.


    ¡®Let¡¯s get rid of any regrets.¡¯


    He would get rid of all of his regrets during this chance.


    He looked into the eyes of Grandma Kim who was looking at him with concern.


    He then recalled one very important fact.


    ¡®This shelter will be destroyed soon.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know when exactly it was right now, but...


    It was around the end of fall and the start of winter.


    As if it was an rm announcing the appearance of the unranked monsters...


    All central shelters that existed on earth during this time lost their special properties.


    That meant that the central shelters were attacked by monsters and destroyed.


    And they would attack differently than normal, as if they were trying to invade the shelters.


    These monsters would attack the central shelters in waves.


    ¡®That also means that there will be new central shelters.¡¯


    Central shelters that looked different than before would appear exactly 24 hours after the first central shelters were destroyed.


    He did not like Park Jin Tae and hisckeys.


    But he could not let the people here die.


    Himself, Kim Rok Soo.


    Then, there was Grandma Kim. Oh, there were some other people as well.


    People that team leader Lee Soo Hyuk had saved were here.


    Before Park Jin Tae showed his greed...


    Lee Soo Hyuk was in charge of this shelter.


    ¡®But the team leader has already left.¡¯


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk who had now left for more dangerous ces had been the ¡®center¡¯ of this central shelter before Park Jin Tae.


    ¡®And the team leader left this ce in Grandma Kim and Park Jin Tae''s care.¡¯


    Both Grandma Kim and Park Jin Tae were good people at that time.


    ¡®Of course, Park Jin Tae revealed his true nature as soon as the team leader left and started to rule over this central shelter like a tyrant.¡¯


    The central shelter had to create a new system under the person who was the strongest attack-type ability user after Lee Soo Hyuk.


    And that system was one that Park Jin Tae wanted.


    ¡®...But even Park Jin Tae found it difficult to handle Grandma Kim.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae could not treat Grandma Kim, who had healing abilities, rudely.


    He slightly bowed to the grandma and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be smart to act with that reality in mind next time.¡±


    Park Jin Tae offered him his hand.


    Cale grabbed that hand and stood up.


    Park Jin Tae watched Kim Rok Soo sit back down before letting go of his hand.


    He then turned around and walked away from the shelter building.


    ¡°We are going to hunt.¡±


    His subordinates followed behind him.


    Lee Chul Min who was Park Jin Tae''s right-hand man caught up to him and started to speak.


    "Are you going to let Kim Rok Soo go like this? Shouldn¡¯t we beat him to a pulp when we have the chance?¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s fox-like eyes turned sharp.


    Lee Chul Min''s shoulders slightly shook after seeing that gaze.


    Park Jin Tae quietly looked at him for a while before finally starting to speak.


    ¡°That bastard was the only one.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°...Kim Rok Soo is the only initial shelter member who still considered Lee Soo Hyuk, the person who has still not returned, to be this shelter''s king.¡±


    Many people came and went from the central shelters since the beginning of the cataclysm.


    There were some people who had survived since then.


    These people were called the initial shelter members and Park Jin Tae just considered them ¡®Lee Soo Hyuk''s people.¡¯


    But it had been over 10 months.


    Lee Soo Hyuk who left to help a different region that was having difficulties had not returned, and Grandma Kim, as well as the rest of Lee Soo Hyuk''s people had started to ept Park Jin Tae''s system one by one.


    They probably had no choice.


    They wanted to survive as well.


    But Kim Rok Soo...


    This useless bastard without any abilities never epted Park Jin Tae as the owner of this ce.


    ¡°No, that bastard is someone who didn''t ept the concept of, ¡®king¡¯ in the first ce.¡±


    Honestly speaking, Kim Rok Soo''s eptance did not matter.


    He was the same as the other useless parasites that were surviving in this shelter.


    But he found that venomous gaze annoying.


    That was why even an ability user like Lee Chul Min was worried that he got on Park Jin Tae''s nerves just now.


    But Kim Rok Soo was different.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Park Jin Tae started to refreshinglyugh out loud for the first time in a long while.


    He did not look toward where Kim Rok Soo was anymore and headed for the hunting ground.


    Hunting.


    That''s what it was called, but it was more of a difficult battle for food that could result in them losing their lives.


    But it was his responsibility.


    Grandma Kim confirmed that Park Jin Tae was moving away before putting her hand on Cale¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Aigoo, why didn''t you just run the errand for him?¡±


    Cale slowly remembered why he had been beaten up.


    Errand. In other words, starting shit.


    As Grandma Kim mentioned, Park Jin Tae always made Kim Rok Soo, who didn''t ept him as king, to run errands for him.


    He seemed to have been beaten up today after trying to not do that errand.


    ¡®Whether this is an illusion or whatever...¡¯


    Cale touched his stomach.


    It hurt.


    Anything that hurts was real.


    ¡®Let¡¯s change it.¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    - Do you think it will go as you please?


    Flinch.


    Cale¡¯s shoulders shook.


    It was that bastard.


    The blood-colored eyes. It was the voice of the bastard who sent Cale into this situation.


    - Look for me if you want to escape this despair. Then you won¡¯t have to face these past despairs any longer.


    Cale responded internally.


    ¡®...Is he plotting something? I need to go back quickly.¡¯


    The other being must have heard it as it responded.


    - I will not plot anything.


    ¡®...Then you''ll just sit back and watch?¡¯


    - Yes, I''ll just watch. Until you ask me for help, that is.


    ¡®...Will this situation end if I ask you for help?¡¯


    - Yes. And you will need to let me in if you receive my help.


    ¡®Let you in?¡¯


    - I mean that you will be a member of the Demonic race and carry on my will.


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®Be a member of the Demonic race?¡¯


    He heard the blood-colored eyes¡¯ voice at that moment.


    -


    I''m sure you don''t want that right now.


    -


    But will that continue to be the case? Will you be okay while you are helpless and facing these despairs again?


    -


    I will just sit back and watch all that. I will wait for the day youe to me with delight.


    Cale quickly asked after hearing the voice be faint.


    ¡®Is this real? Did I return to the past?¡¯


    - I do not have the power to turn back time.


    The voice sounded as if it wasughing.


    - This is just an endless despair that will repeat itself without ever ending, and a test.


    The voice sounded as if it was looking forward to something.


    - il around in despair. I will give you the power to escape from despair.


    He did not hear the blood-colored eyes¡¯ voice any longer.


    ¡°Hey, Rok Soo.¡±


    Cale felt a warm hand over his hand that was on his stomach.


    Grandma Kim cautiously continued to speak.


    "I like your temperament, but can¡¯t you be a little more flexible?¡±


    She knew that Park Jin Tae was in the wrong, but she could not attack him.


    All she could do was treat the injured with her healing abilities.


    She might be the reason Kim Rok Soo managed to survive under Park Jin Tae since team leader Lee Soo Hyuk left.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°I''ll need to stay on good terms with Park Jin Tae for now.¡±


    Grandma Kim''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°...Do you mean that?¡±


    Cale slowly nodded his head and looked toward Park Jin Tae''s back in the distance.


    That bastard was a dictator and treated people differently based on their abilities, however...


    On the day the central shelter was destroyed...


    ¡®He protected this ce until the end.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae fought until thest moment.


    That was how Kim Rok Soo and some other people who had no abilities were able to escape.


    ¡®What are you doing? Why the hell are you so slow? A bastard like you without any abilities should at least run! Get lost! You''re in my way, so hurry up and run!¡¯


    Cale recalled the things Park Jin Tae had shouted to him in the past.


    Park Jin Tae ended up dying while fighting to the end.


    Grandma Kim had lost her life in that battle as well.


    Park Jin Tae was a bad bastard and he hated him, but...


    ¡®In some ways, he saved my life.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo was able to survive in the past thanks to him.


    Cale looked toward the shelter.


    He would erase his regrets one by one.


    He would save this shelter, and then...


    ¡®I''ll go meet the team leader and Choi Jung Soo.¡¯


    Seomyeon, Busan.


    That was where an unranked monster first appeared.


    Cale subconsciously blurted out loud.


    ¡°I wonder if everybody is okay-¡±


    He started to recall the faces of his friends one by one, starting with Raon.


    How would he be in the real world right now? Would he have fainted?


    He started to be concerned about his friends.


    Honestly speaking, he was most worried about them.


    That was why...


    ¡®I need to find a way out of here first.¡¯


    There had to be a way to get out.


    There had to be a way to get out of here without epting the blood-colored eyes¡¯ offer.


    He recalled thest thing the blood-colored eyes told him.


    ¡®il around in despair. I will give you the power to escape from despair.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to go up.


    Cale clenched his skinny hands into fists.


    ¡®il around in despair? That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll just make it not a despair anymore.¡¯


    He had no way to know for sure, but he felt as if he would only be able to return if he destroyed the despair.


    ¡®It¡¯s just a feeling.¡¯


    It was his intuition.


    However, there was a good amount of analysis in it as well.


    It was because of what the blood-colored eyes told him.


    ¡®I will give you the power to escape from despair.¡¯


    Didn''t that sound like he would be able to get out of this situation and return to the real world if he had the power to destroy the despair within it?


    It had also called it a test.


    Cale thought that it was a reasonable thought.


    And looking at this situation with that in mind...


    ¡®It¡¯s doable.¡¯


    The current Cale was able to destroy these despairs.


    It was worth trying.

 Chapter 557: Pretty Useless Bastard (3)

    <h4>Chapter 557: Pretty Useless Bastard (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    He needed to first figure out today''s date.


    ¡®I also need to check who is here.¡¯


    He needed to figure out the people who would fight based on the present and his information of the future.


    And most importantly.


    ¡®I need to change myself first.¡¯


    He needed to get his abilities awakened.


    However, an ability awakening was something nobody could predict.


    Cale¡¯s abilities were only awakened after he started working for hispany.


    That was why, realistically speaking, it would be close to impossible for Cale to awaken his future abilities as he pleased.


    ¡®...But I¡¯ve experienced the sensation thates with abilities being awakened.¡¯


    It felt as if he was seeing a new world.


    If he thinks about that sensation and does simr things as to when his abilities actually awakened, couldn''t he potentially get them awakened sooner?


    ¡®...It¡¯s fine if my abilities don¡¯t awaken while I''m at the central shelter, but it would be great to have them when I go up against the unranked monster.¡¯


    Cale''s expression stiffened and Grandma Kim tightly grabbed Cale¡¯s hand that was over his stomach.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Cale then saw a yellow light surround his stomach.


    He subconsciously started to speak with urgency.


    ¡°Grandma, I''m okay!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not okay.¡±


    Cale could feel the pain in his stomach disappear.


    Any bruises or injuries on his stomach probably healed right away.


    This was grandma¡¯s healing ability.


    ¡°...How can you use your power for such a useless thing?¡±


    Grandma Kim''s abilities could only heal external injuries and had limited uses per week.


    She could use it as many times as she wanted for small injuries such as bruises, but she had a strict limit for injuries such as bone fractures or significant blood loss.


    The amount of healing power necessary was different based on the type of injury.


    That was why Park Jin Tae wanted Grandma Kim to use her powers for healing his precious attack team members who could fight against monsters.


    Grandma Kim smiled gently after hearing Cale''sment.


    ¡°This is not useless, it is important.¡±


    The grandma got up and motioned for Cale to get up as well.


    ¡°Hey, Rok Soo. Let''s go inside.¡±


    Cale slowly raised his body after seeing that warm smile.


    He didn''t have any pain anymore.


    ¡°Hey, you stupid idiot!¡±


    ¡°Hyung!¡±


    Cale turned toward the voice calling out to him.


    He could see people rushing out of the shelter.


    Two students, one who seemed to be in college and the other in high school, rushed over and started to support Cale.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Hyung, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    These people were here as well.


    Lee Jin Joo. Lee Seung Won.


    These two were siblings and ability users.


    ¡®Of course, they have abilities that other ability users look down on.¡¯


    Their abilities were seen as useless abilities right now.


    ¡®...And these two.¡¯


    They also died.


    Cale suddenly felt as if someone was clenching his heart and found it hard to breathe.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    But his face and voice did not show any signs of it.


    ¡°Aigoo. Look at you acting all tough!¡±


    Lee Jin Joo snorted, but her eyes were full of concern as she checked to make sure Kim Rok Soo was okay.


    Cale gently pushed Lee Jin Joo and Lee Seung Won away and walked in front of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    The siblings nkly looked at Cale for a moment before shaking their heads and following him inside.


    ¡°You should just let us support you. Why are you walking so slowly?¡±


    ¡°Hyung, we''re going to go back in first! We came in the middle of work!¡±


    The people inside the central shelter all had work they needed toplete every day.


    Of course, those jobs were only given to people who had Park Jin Tae''s approval.


    Kim Rok Soo did not have his approval, which was why they always tried to start shit with him in the name of running errands.


    ¡°Isn''t it so nice to see them relying on each other?¡±


    Grandma Kim smiled while looking at the siblings who were walking away.


    Cale looked at the siblings instead of responding.


    It made him think of On and Hong.


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    "What is today''s date?¡±


    ¡°Today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Grandma Kim looked at him with confusion while wondering why he was asking such a thing before answering in a soft voice.


    ¡°Today is the 24th.¡±


    ¡°October?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Why are you suddenly asking about the date?¡±


    ¡°Just because.¡±


    October 24th.


    Cale recalled today''s date.


    ¡°...Fuck.¡±


    ¡°...Hey, Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. I just suddenly thought of something that made me angry.¡±


    He smiled toward Grandma Kim who was looking at him with concern after hearing his coarsenguage.


    Grandma Kim, who had not seen Rok Soo smile in a while, opened her eyes wide in shock for a moment before gently smiling and nodding her head.


    Cale repeated the word in his mind as he continued to walk next to her.


    ¡®Fuck fuck fuck!¡¯


    The only thing on his mind was swearing.


    In one day...


    During day time on October 25th...


    Central shelters around the world will be destroyed.


    It was the start date of the incident that would fill the hearts of the people who barely started to adjust to the changes since the cataclysm with despair.


    ¡®I only have one day?¡¯


    Cale walked into the central shelter.


    ¡°I''m going to go work now too.¡±


    Grandma Kim headed for her post while Cale took in the sight inside the central shelter.


    ¡®It really is the early stages.¡¯


    There were a lot of different people doing their jobs on the first floor of the building.


    None of them paid any attention to Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®They¡¯re all busy doing their best to survive.¡¯


    Cale continued to walk and headed for his spot.


    There was a fake wall that came up to his waist once he got past the entrance area.


    He could see people pretty much right next to one another once he got past that fake wall.


    These people were in a simr situation as Kim Rok Soo.


    They had not awakened their abilities and didn¡¯t have any skills nor techniques that were necessary in the world right now.


    ''Of course, people will realize that is not the caseter on when society is revitalized.¡¯


    They were also doing the work assigned to them.


    Step step.


    Cale walked past them and kept moving.


    The second floor of the central shelter was where the ability users and useful humans resided.


    The Lee siblings had a bedroom on the second floor.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s too shabby to call it a bedroom or lodging.¡¯


    It was a time when any spot that allowed someone to escape the rain and wind was considered lodging and any nice cloth they could find was used as nkets.


    They were lucky to find enough food for one day.


    ¡®The Park Jin Tae group did share though.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae and hisckeys went out to find food for the group.


    They did it while dodging and running away from monsters.


    ¡®They did fight against some, but unlike the future, this was a time when even grade 3 monsters were difficult to handle.¡¯


    People had awakened their abilities but still could not use them properly.


    Abilities could be used for many things, and this was called ''development.¡¯


    ¡®But right now is not the time to attempt that.¡¯


    The foundations of society had crumbled.


    There wasn''t even any electricity.


    They were surrounded by darkness every night.


    The only things that kept it from beingpletely dark at night were the fireces around the shelter that had fires that never went out.


    Cale looked down at his hands as he walked.


    ¡®They¡¯re so skinny.¡¯


    His body was extremely skinny right now.


    Park Jin Tae''sckeys only gave just enough so that they did not die.


    ¡®That¡¯s the only way they can spread it out to everybody inside this shelter.¡¯


    It was not easy to find food.


    Kim Rok Soo managed to survive on the bare minimum.


    ¡®The people of value received more food.¡¯


    That was why the ability users who had good rtionships with Kim Rok Soo would offer him some of their shares from time to time.


    ¡®...The world is not bleak.¡¯


    Even though the times seemed hopeless, the hearts of the people living through it had not gonepletely dark.


    That was why Cale didn''t think Park Jin Tae was a bad person.


    ¡®There are many ces that don''t even give out food like this.¡¯


    A lot of people didn''t care whether others starved to death.


    In such a situation, although Park Jin Tae looked down and messed with people like Kim Rok Soo, he still gave them enough food to survive.


    ¡®Well, he does beat up resistant people like me though. No, he just really hated me.¡¯


    But he still gave out enough so that their legs would have enough strength to run away if they ever ran into a monster.


    The bastard had turned this central shelter into his own kingdom, but he still kept himself humane.


    He did not cross the line a fellow human should not cross.


    He at least gave them their share of food.


    Cale had realized something about it once he became older.


    ¡®The fact that Park Jin Tae pushed the skillful people up might have been the reason this system was able to be maintained.¡¯


    All societal systems had been destroyed at that time.


    How many ability users would want to share the food that they worked so hard to find?


    But since Park Jin Tae treated the ability users well, they stayed with this food sharing system.


    ¡®And Park Jin Tae is currently a very strong attack-type ability user.¡¯


    There was a reason team leader Lee Soo Hyuk left the ce to Park Jin Tae.


    Park Jin Tae was a very strong dealer and a decent tanker.


    Lee Chul Min and the others who followed Park Jin Tae were not bad for the early stages either.


    ¡®I will use Park Jin Tae.¡¯


    Cale was slowly nning things in his mind.


    ¡®There¡¯s also Grandma Kim, Jin Joo noona, and Seung Won.¡¯


    There were also many other people he needed for this task.


    Cale returned to his spot.


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s spot in this central shelter...


    It was at the edge of the first floor.


    It was right next to a crumbling ceiling.


    It was right by the back door of the first floor.


    ¡°...The rain leaked here.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s spot was the only spot in the building where rain leaked through the cracked ceiling.


    ¡°Why are you talking to yourself like that?¡±


    He heard a voice at that moment.


    It was a husky and aged man''s voice.


    ¡°You chose that spot.¡±


    That was the case.


    Cale had chosen this spot as that person mentioned.


    Park Jin Tae ced the ability-less Cale to the first floor and he chose this leaking spot as his spot.


    "What''s wrong? Do you suddenly want to move elsewhere? What happened to pretending like you were sacrificing yourself for the others?¡±


    Cale sighed and turned his head.


    ¡°Hey mister. Why don''t you go elsewhere if you want to talk shit?¡±


    ¡°Kekeke! Who says I''m talking shit?!¡±


    Cale looked toward the middle-aged man lying on the next spot.


    There was nothing under his knees.


    He was one of the people that team leader Lee Soo Hyuk had saved.


    His name was Jang Man Soo.


    ¡°Hey! I heard you got beat up by Park Jin Tae and his gang. Are you okay?¡±


    Jang Man Soo raised his neck and leaned on the wall.


    ¡°Those terrible bastards. Where is there even to hit such a skinny kid? They¡¯ll be punished by the heavens!¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. Grandma healed me.¡±


    Cale looked next to Jang Man Soo... and sat down in his spot.


    ¡°Hmm? Grandma did? Aigoo, why does that grandma care about you so much? Why did she heal a good for nothing like you?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you''re upset that I got healed?¡±


    ¡°Ohe on~ Of course not. Kehehe! I just said it! It was a joke, a joke!¡±


    Cale quietly looked at Jang Man Soo who was joking with him.


    Jang Man Soo.


    He was someone who lost his entire family because of the cataclysm.


    He had a wife and two kids and was on his way to work when it happened.


    He barely managed to get back to his house only to see that all of them were already dead.


    He saw the monster that had killed his family there.


    He apparently ran for his life from monsters to get to his house.


    There had only been one thing on his mind as he did that.


    He was thinking that his family was alive at home and that he would take his family somewhere safe.


    But he charged toward the monster the moment he saw that his family was dead.


    The thought of running away never ever crossed his mind.


    He just felt as if he could only continue to live if he ripped the monster in front of him to pieces.


    The monster took both of his legs and Jang Man Soo was nning on dying.


    He didn''t think there was a reason to live in this world without his family.


    But the team leader saved him and Jang Man Soo was someone who was barely alive and living on.


    ¡°Hey mister.¡±


    "What is it?¡±


    Cale quietly observed him before lowering his body.


    He got closer to Jang Man Soo.


    ¡°Hey mister.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly acting like this, you punk?¡±


    As Jang Man Soo looked toward Kim Rok Soo who was acting differently than normal with confusion...


    Cale quietly whispered.


    ¡°Please help me out.¡±


    Jang Man Soo looked confused.


    ¡°Me? You''re talking to me? What help can I be? Did you go crazy after getting beaten up?¡±


    ¡°Mister.¡±


    Cale whispered quietly so that nobody else could hear.


    ¡°Your ability awakened not too long ago, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jang Man Soo''s pupils started to shake.


    His jaw dropped and he looked astonished.


    Cale started to smile while looking at his reaction.


    It seemed to be a sad smile.


    Jang Man Soo also died in the past when the central shelter disappeared.


    He died fighting.


    ¡®Kehehe! I''m relieved! This time, I''m going first after protecting people!¡¯


    His ability apparently awakened not long before the central shelter was destroyed.


    His memory of Jang Man Soo remained with Kim Rok Soo that once he became Cale...


    The first thing he chose to get was a shield.


    ¡°Mister, your ability is a shield, right?¡±


    Jang Man Soo stiffened up and could not say anything.


    ¡®How did he realize that my ability awakened?¡¯


    People didn''t look different even after awakening their ability.


    That was why there was no way to tell unless they saw the person using the ability or the person told them.


    There were some ability users whose appearances changed with it, but Jang Man Soo''s case wasn¡¯t like that.


    ¡®But Kim Rok Soo realized that? And he knows what my ability is as well?¡¯


    How could he not be astonished in such a situation?


    Cale whispered to him.


    "The central shelter will be destroyed soon.¡±


    ¡°W, what?!¡±


    His mouth that had closed back in shock dropped once more at this even more shockingment.


    Jang Man Soo raised his voice with an extremely shocked expression.


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Cale quieted him down and whispered very quietly.


    ¡°And I know where the new central shelter will appear.¡±


    ¡®What is this punk saying right now?¡¯


    Jang Man Soo was looking at Kim Rok Soo as if he was looking at someone he had just met.


    ¡°Mister.¡±


    But Kim Rok Soo''s eyes were more serious than ever.


    One word. One word.


    Each word that Kim Rok Soo said to him struck Jang Man Soo¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I n on letting everybody here move to the new central shelter without dying.¡±


    Jang Man Soo barely managed to speak.


    ¡°You- you, how do you know about those......?¡±


    Smile.


    Kim Rok Soo started to smile.


    ¡°I got an ability too.¡±


    It was a very strong ability where he knew the future.

 Chapter 558: Pretty Useless Bastard (4)

    <h4>Chapter 558: Pretty Useless Bastard (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Jang Man Soo could only respond in one way to Kim Rok Soo''sment.


    ¡°Y, you''re lying......!¡±


    He then quickly added on.


    ¡°N, no! Rok Soo, I''m not saying you''re lying about having an ability! It¡¯s great if you got an ability! You¡¯re qualified to get one! But, that-¡±


    He could not speak properly. He then continued to speak after seeing Kim Rok Soo¡¯s firm gaze.


    ¡°...Knowing people''s abilities and the future...it¡¯s hard to believe that such an ability exists.¡±


    Jang Man Soo said that and then lowered his head for a moment.


    He then raised it back, looked at Kim Rok Soo''s gaze, and sighed.


    ¡°...You¡¯re being serious.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo''s gaze did not seem as if he was lying.


    ¡°I guess that you aren¡¯t the type to lie.¡±


    Jang Man Soo didn¡¯t know what else to say. Of course, there were a lot of things he wanted to say.


    In fact, he had too many things he wanted to say.


    ¡®He figured out my ability? Did he awaken an ability that lets him know other people''s abilities? No.¡¯


    That would not exin everything.


    ¡®He also prophesized the future.¡¯


    He said that the central shelter would be destroyed soon.


    ¡®He guessed my ability correctly, so there''s a good chance he¡¯s telling the truth about the central shelter too.¡¯


    He was living life day by day without thinking much about it, but that was why Jang Man Soo had been able to observe the people in this shelter while sitting off to one side.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo is not the type of person to lie about something that involves people''s lives.¡¯


    If he was to do something like that, then it would have to be someone else wearing Kim Rok Soo''s skin.


    ¡°...Are you really Kim Rok Soo?¡±


    ¡°Hey mister, do you want me to say the things you say when you sleep? Or maybe you want me to imitate your snoring?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. I guess you really are Kim Rok Soo based on how you are nagging me like that.¡±


    Jang Man Soo continued to sigh in disbelief.


    ¡°...Haaa.¡±


    He looked toward Cale with aplicated expression.


    ¡°...The cent-¡±


    Jang Man Soo stopped midsentence and looked around. Everybody seemed to be doing their work as nobody was paying any attention to them.


    He continued to speak quieter and stealthier than Kim Rok Soo had done.


    ¡°The central shelters are really going to end up like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The response was simple.


    Jang Man Soo''s lips started to shake.


    He was thinking about the terrible scene that would y out if the central shelter was destroyed.


    Pat.


    Cale then put a hand on Jang Man Soo''s shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, mister. Please help me.¡±


    Jang Man Soo was necessary for this task.


    ¡°...I probably won''t be much help-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Mister, you still don¡¯t know the strength of your ability.¡±


    As Cale mentioned, Jang Man Soo knew that his ability had awakened but had never used it before.


    He was thinking that a shield was useless for someone like him who couldn''t even walk.


    ¡®...More than that... I just didn¡¯t want to live a fierce life.¡¯


    Jang Man Soo did not want to say this thought out loud.


    His mind started to beplicated.


    ¡®Everybody here might die.¡¯


    He didn''t care if he died alone. But to watch someone die again?


    Especially people who had helped him even when he couldn''t walk properly?


    He then recalled something Kim Rok Soo had just said.


    ¡®I n on letting everybody here move to the new central shelter without dying.¡¯


    Without anybody dying.


    Those words struck deep inside Jang Man Soo¡¯s mind.


    He thought of his dead daughter. His daughter would have started college and showed the world everything she had if the world didn''t end up like this.


    That daughter and Kim Rok Soo were the same age.


    That was why he wanted to give even one thing extra to Kim Rok Soo who was trying his best to survive after having already lived a difficult life.


    ¡°...I.¡±


    He asked Rok Soo a question.


    ¡°Will I be of any help?¡±


    He could see Rok Soo smiling at his question.


    He truly seemed to be happy.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I definitely need your help.¡±


    Jang Man Soo.


    Cale really needed this man.


    ¡®The mister doesn¡¯t know yet.¡¯


    He didn''t know the strength of his ability.


    ¡°...It¡¯ll be hard for me to even move properly if a battle breaks out......¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡±


    Jang Man Soo could feel Kim Rok Soo''s hand that was on his shoulder pushing down. Kim Rok Soo''s hand seemed to be cheering him on while his voice was full of certainty.


    ¡°Shields are only cool if they stand firm without moving.¡±


    Jang Man Soo suddenly felt his mind start to fluctuate.


    His mind that had been still without any movement was causing small waves every time Rok Soo said something.


    ¡°And don''t worry, I''ll carry you around, mister.¡±


    Jang Man Soo chuckled at that and joked back.


    ¡°Bad! How can a stick like you carry a husky person like me?¡±


    ¡°I guess that is true.¡±


    Jang Man Soo could see Rok Soo chuckling as well.


    ¡°Hey, Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I will also help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Jang Man Soo truly meant that.


    He finally realized it.


    ¡®My time is finally starting to move again.¡¯


    The time that had stopped on the day of the cataclysm, no, the moment he got home and saw the terrible state of his family members, was starting to move again.


    ¡®I will create a different result this time.¡¯


    He had made up his mind.


    Cale started to think while looking at Jang Man Soo.


    Jang Man Soo didn¡¯t know about his ability yet.


    Cale was going to make it so that he could use his power effectively and efficiently.


    If that could happen...


    ¡®Then I¡¯ll definitely be able to save over half of the people.¡¯


    Jang Man Soo working with Cale meant over half of the people here could live.


    ¡°Hey, mister. I will give you a detailed exnation now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Yes, yes. I should listen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. So, let¡¯s go talk outside the back door.¡±


    There were no monsters there because it was right by the shelter, but more importantly, there were no people there. It was a perfect spot to have a secret discussion.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to need you to help me though.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cale carried Jang Man Soo on his back and walked out the back door.


    Of course, Cale¡¯s body staggered a bit.


    ¡°...I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°...No. You know I''ve always been weak.¡±


    ¡°...I guess that is true.¡±


    He staggered at first, but they were quickly able to get outside as their spots were by the door. Thankfully, nobody seemed to be paying attention to the two of them.


    Cale put Jang Man Soo down on a t area of the destroyed building next to the back door.


    Click.


    The old back door was closed and Cale started to speak.


    ¡°You must listen carefully to everything I''m about to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jang Man Soo looked at Cale with both nervousness and determination.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°The central shelter will be destroyed tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Jang Man Soo¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Tomorrow? It¡¯s happening tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°T, This! It''s going to suddenly happen like that?!¡±


    ¡°I did say it would be soon, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Hooo!¡±


    Jang Man Soo patted his thigh with his hand over and over as if he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Oh, and the new central shelter will not open until 24 hours after this central shelter is destroyed.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Cale looked at the nkly staring Jang Man Soo and calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°Basically, to put it in the simplest of terms...a maximum of 24 hours. That¡¯s how long we need to survive in this building that will no longer be a shelter.


    "Wait, what kind of-¡±


    ¡°That also means we need to spend one night.¡±


    Jang Man Soo was at a loss for words.


    His eyes looked at Cale who seemedpletely calm.


    That calmness made Jang Man Soo barely able to speak.


    ¡°...W, what is the n?¡±


    ¡°The first goal is achieved since you said you will help me out, mister.¡±


    ¡°...What is the second goal?¡±


    The second goal was simple.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as the first goal.¡±


    Cale looked toward the third floor of the building.


    ¡°I need to convince other people.¡±


    ¡°...Are you nning on meeting with Park Jin Tae? Do you think that bastard will believe you?¡±


    Cale looked back toward Jang Man Soo.


    Smile.


    He then started to smile.


    Jang Man Soo realized that Kim Rok Soo had changed after seeing this smile every so often.


    It made him think that this punk really might have gotten an ability.


    ¡°Yes, sir. He will believe me.¡±


    Jang Man Soo could not help but nod his head after hearing this voice that was full of confidence.


    Drip. Drip.


    A drop of blood flowed down to his chin and fell to the ground.


    ¡°...Huuuuuu.¡±


    The man took a deep breath before looking down at the person blocking his path.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Park Jin Tae who had returned from hunting was looking at Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°I have something to say.¡±


    Lee Chul Min, one of Park Jin Tae''s subordinates, started to frown.


    ¡°Hey! You mindless bastard! Can''t you see that we just got back from hunting? Hmm? Can¡¯t you see our conditions?¡±


    Cale slowly looked around at the people who had gone hunting.


    All of them looked like messes.


    There were many injured people as well.


    That was why he could tell that this hunt was neither a game nor predators hunting easy prey.


    It was a desperate hunt to find food for survival.


    Cale could see a few bags in their hands.


    They probably went to a mart or grocery store to gather the food that was still edible. It was usually canned food or ramen, but those were very precious as well.


    Cale responded to Lee Chul Min who was ring at him as if he wanted to pierce a hole through his head.


    ¡°I can clearly see it. That¡¯s why I''m thankful.¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s eyes clouded over.


    But Lee Chul Min''s face turned red.


    ¡°Wow. Did this bastard speak informally to me?¡±


    He seemed to have gotten angry at the fact that Kim Rok Soo who was two or three years younger than him spoke informally to him.


    But Cale¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at him.


    ¡®Lee Chul Min, this bastard was the first to run away.¡¯


    He had run away while Park Jin Tae was helping the weak and useless people escape first.


    The weak who were being led by Lee Chul Min became frantic when Lee Chul Min ran away and the situation turned even more chaotic.


    Cale had made up his mind as he clearly remembered that moment.


    ¡®You won''t be able to run away this time, you bastard.¡¯


    Lee Chul Min had the third strongest attacking ability in this ce.


    Shouldn''t he properly use such a precious asset?


    Smile.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to go up.


    ¡°Please and thank you.¡±


    ¡°What? Did this bastard go crazy?¡±


    Lee Chul Min''s face viciously scrunched up.


    Seeing a normally vicious bastard¡¯s face bing vicious made him seem very heinous.


    Park Jin Tae raised his hand at that moment.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Lee Chul Min shut his mouth. Of course, Cale didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I have something I need to tell you, sir.¡±


    Park Jin Tae carefully looked at Kim Rok Soo.


    He was very tired aftering back from the hunt, but...


    ¡°You said something you ¡®need¡¯ to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Something I must tell you.¡±


    Park Jin Tae nodded his head.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go to my room.¡±


    Lee Chul Min was shocked at this response, but Park Jin Tae started to walk toward his room on the third floor as if he said everything he needed to say.


    He heard Kim Rok Soo''s voice behind him at that moment.


    ¡°We need to call a few other people over as well.¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked back toward Rok Soo.


    Park Jin Tae started to walk again in a few seconds as he responded.


    ¡°Call them all over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I will be up shortly.¡±


    Cale turned away from Park Jin Tae and motioned to Grandma Kim and the Lee siblings who were anxiously watching him chat with Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡±


    They needed to hear as well.


    He needed them to be with him as well.


    ¡°So, what is it you need to tell me?¡±


    Park Jin Tae sat down on a couch that was extremely rare in this world and looked at Cale.


    Lee Chul Min, Grandma Kim, Lee Jin Joo, and Lee Seung Won were in Park Jin Tae''s room.


    Grandma Kim sat down on the chair to Park Jin Tae¡¯s right, but everybody else was standing as they looked at Cale.


    Their gazes were all full of questions.


    However, Cale paid no attention to the gazes focused on him and just made eye contact with Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°I awakened my ability.¡±


    ¡°......!¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s eyes opened wide almost instantly.


    He then started to smile.


    ¡°...That ispletely unexpected.¡±


    Even Lee Chul Min looked at Kim Rok Soo up and down in shock.


    ¡®This bastard got an ability?¡¯


    However, Grandma Kim''s face was glowing. It was the same for the siblings as well.


    ¡°My goodness, Rok Soo! That¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Wow, Kim Rok Soo!¡±


    ¡°Hyung!¡±


    Cale started to speak again.


    ¡°That is why I am able to see the future.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Silence almost immediately filled the area again.


    ¡°Ah, of course, I''m also able to see a few pieces of information other people are not able to see.¡±


    Lee Chul Min mouth opened without him thinking about it.


    ¡°What nonsense-¡±


    Cale walked toward Park Jin Tae at that moment.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Lee Chul Min tried to keep Cale away, but Park Jin Tae raised his hand to stop him.


    Cale walked right up to Park Jin Tae without any hesitation.


    ¡°...Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    Cale lowered his body and whispered quietly so that only Park Jin Tae could hear as Park Jin Tae quietly said his name.


    ¡°You¡¯re an ability user with multiple abilities, right?¡±


    Until Park Jin Tae died...


    This was his secret that nobody else in the world knew about.


    ¡°...You-, you!¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s pupils started to shake.


    Cale took one step back at that moment.


    He then continued to speak in a calm voice.


    ¡°Tomorrow at noon. There will be a moment when the sun is covered by a shadow.¡±


    The room was chaotic because of Cale¡¯s revealed ability and his interaction with Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°It willst one minute.¡±


    Cale was the only calm person here.


    "After that one minute, all central shelters around the world would be ineffective.¡±


    His voice stabbed into everyone else¡¯s ears.


    ¡°The nearby monsters will all start to attack the central shelters that are no longer useful.¡±


    Cale was the only one speaking in this terrible silence with all eyes focused on him.


    ¡°The monsters wille charging forth like a tsunami.¡±


    A suffocating silence filled the room.

 Chapter 559: Pretty Useless Bastard (5)

    <h4>Chapter 559: Pretty Useless Bastard (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Lee Chul Min was the one to break the silence.


    ¡°...A, are you out of your mind?¡±


    He could speak easily now that he opened his mouth to speak.


    His voice slowly started to get louder.


    ¡°I always thought this son of a bitch was crazy! How dare you spew such bullshit without knowing what you should and should not say? Huh?¡±


    Lee Chul Min approached Cale.


    He looked ready to grab him by the cor at any moment.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s loud voice filled the room at that moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Lee Chul Min.¡±


    ¡°Leader-nim!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    Lee Chul Min''s anger instantly subsided after hearing Park Jin Tae get angry.


    Park Jin Tae looked toward Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°...Exin it in detail.¡±


    Cale turned away from Park Jin Tae and looked at Grandma Kim and the siblings.


    ¡°...Hey.¡±


    ¡°Hyung...this-¡±


    The siblings looked at Cale with flustered expressions


    On the other hand, Grandma Kim was the calmest person in the room.


    She gently smiled toward Cale. However, Cale could tell that this was a forced smile.


    She didn¡¯t want to show that her mind waspletely chaotic.


    She was putting on a front for Kim Rok Soo who was speaking.


    She smiled as best as she could before starting to speak.


    ¡°Hey, Rok Soo. You know the weight of your words, right?¡±


    That was why Cale had no choice but to respond.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, I do.¡±


    He looked back toward Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°It is exactly as I said, sir.¡±


    Tomorrow at noon.


    A sr eclipse would happen throughout the world at the same time.


    That alone was enough to realize that this was no regr sr eclipse.


    And one minuteter...


    Once the sun shone down on the world again...


    Every central shelter on Earth would disappear.


    Park Jin Tae recalled what Cale said word for word before repeating thest part.


    ¡°...Finally, the monsters will charge in like a tsunami and attack the central shelter.¡±


    They all heard Kim Rok Soo''s voice again.


    ¡°The monsters will not randomly attack together. They will attack based on their Grade.¡±


    ¡°...Grade?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Grade. It is based on a monster¡¯s strength and abilities.¡±


    Park Jin Tae started to frown.


    ¡°...Monster Grades-¡±


    Grades had yet to be determined at this time.


    Cale knew this was the case as well.


    However, people had investigated the issue of the central shelters and the monsterster on.


    It had been based on what people remembered, but they were able to gather a lot of information that way.


    One of them was the Grades of the attacking monsters.


    ¡°It starts with those at Grade 3 and below. Then the Grade 2 monsters wille. Finally, the Grade 1 monsters will attack. Of course, Grade 1 monsters are the strongest.¡±


    That was why there was talk in the future about whether this pattern was some sort of training for humans to be able to fight against the unranked monsters.


    Of course, the reality was hell for it to just be training.


    Park Jin Tae looked toward Kim Rok Soo with difficult emotions.


    ¡®I definitely felt that something seemed different, but...¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had felt different than normal after being hit earlier.


    That was the reason he had chosen to chat with him, but...


    This was too difficult to ept.


    Park Jin Tae opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°... Are you out of your mind?¡±


    That was the only way he could ask.


    He then heard a response.


    ¡°Are you questioning my ability? Would you like me to tell you more?¡±


    That response made Park Jin Tae shut his mouth.


    ¡®You¡¯re an ability user with multiple abilities, right?¡¯


    He heard the thing Kim Rok Soo whispered in his ear once again.


    It was such arge secret that he couldn¡¯t even get angry at the fact that Kim Rok Soo was speaking informally to him.


    Park Jin Tae looked toward Cale again.


    He pointed to himself.


    ¡°Tell me one more thing.¡±


    Tell him one more of his secrets.


    Cale chuckled at the gesture and walked over to Park Jin Tae.


    Park Jin Tae''s grip tightened on the couch as he watched Cale walk over.


    ¡®He''ll definitely tell me about the ability I''m hiding.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae started to get nervous.


    Kim Rok Soo whispered at that moment.


    ¡°You are going to fight in the frontlines, putting your life on the line, if danger arrives at this ce.¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s pupils shook even more than before.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to say that the old and weak people are getting in your way of fighting and evacuate them first. Then will be people like me who don¡¯t have any abilities.¡±


    His voice was extremely calm as if he knew he was telling the truth.


    Kim Rok Soo had already experienced it once before.


    ¡°Thest. Once it is thest moment and everybody else is gone... That¡¯s when you will run away.¡±


    Cale moved away from Park Jin Tae''s ear and looked at him.


    The two of them made eye contact and Cale started to speak again.


    ¡°That''s the kind of person you are.¡±


    Park Jin Tae slowly started to speak.


    ¡°Ha, hahaha-¡±


    Hisughter filled the room.


    He wasughing so hard that he was starting to tear up.


    ¡°...Haaa.¡±


    He then caught his breath...


    And started to speak with a smile also as if he was sighing.


    ¡°Looks like I had an even bigger secret found out.¡±


    He then heard Kim Rok Soo''s voice again.


    ¡°I''m going to save you too.¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s eyes opened wide. He looked at Kim Rok Soo with a piercing gaze before finally starting to speak.


    "What is your n?¡±


    ¡°Leader-nim!¡±


    Lee Chul Min who had quietly been standing there raised his voice as if he couldn¡¯t let this continue, but Park Jin Tae didn''t even give him a nce.


    He was only focused on Cale¡¯s lips.


    Cale slowly started to speak as if to respond to that focused gaze.


    ¡°We must create an attack team. We will then initiate a defensive battle. The center of the defensive battle will be-¡±


    Cale could not continue speaking.


    ¡°Leader-nim, are you really going to believe this bastard-¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    Tap!


    The sound of his hand pping down on the wooden armrest sharply echoed in the room.


    Lee Chul Min looked toward the person in shock.


    Grandma Kim.


    She was the one who had told Lee Chul Min to be quiet.


    ¡°Rok Soo, keep going.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    Park Jin Tae showed his agreement with Grandma Kim by remaining silent.


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°The center of the defensive battle will be Jang Man Soo. It needs to be him.¡±


    Everybody in the room flinched at this sudden name that was mentioned.


    This was not a name they had expected to hear at all.


    ¡°The mister¡¯s ability specializes in defense.¡±


    Park Jin Tae subconsciously started to mumble after hearing what Cale said.


    ¡°...Mr. Jang Man Soo awakened an ability?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can confirm it tomorrow.¡±


    The extremely calm voice made it seem as if he was telling the truth.


    Cale then continued to speak to Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°And Park Jin Tae, you will be the center of the attack team.¡±


    Park Jin Tae gulped and started to speak.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it better to go to a different temporary shelter rather than protecting this central shelter?¡±


    He thought it would be better to move to a temporary shelter and avoid the monsters¡¯ attacks that way instead of defending if a horde of monsters were going to attack.


    ¡°Well, we would need to go to multiple temporary shelters to fit everyone.¡±


    The central shelters were muchrger than the other shelters. That was why they would need to split up and go to different shelters.


    They would then have to keep moving to different temporary shelters.


    They had no idea when any temporary shelter would disappear.


    They were not going to stay safe forever.


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡°That is not a good idea.¡±


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the monsters will attack the temporary shelters as well. Of course, the number of monsters attacking those shelters will be less than here at the central shelter, but it will not be a small number as it will be based on the number of people who will be at the temporary shelter.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Someone let out a gasp.


    But what Cale said next put the people even more at a loss for words.


    Cale calmly stated the things that ended up happening.


    ¡°Furthermore, the temporary shelters will gradually lose their abilities once the central shelters disappear.¡±


    Even Lee Chul Min did not bare his fangs at Cale this time.


    ¡°...So, you¡¯re saying that in the end, all shelters will disappear?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lee Chul Min''s voice was shaking after hearing Cale¡¯s firm response.


    ¡°...That will be hell.¡±


    His voice could not help but shake as he imagined hell on earth.


    ¡°The world will only be without any shelters for three hours.¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked toward Cale again.


    Cale continued to speak as everybody''s gazes were focused on him.


    ¡°A different looking central shelter will appear one day after these central shelters disappear.¡±


    ¡°Then we can go there!¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Lee Jin Joo''s statement.


    "As long as we can survive one night that is.¡±


    Park Jin Tae brushed his face with both hands.


    He didn''t question whether Cale was telling the truth or not anymore.


    They had all faced this unbelievable situation known as the cataclysm already.


    They always had to prepare for the worst.


    That was especially the case if the worst-case scenario was going to be hell.


    Park Jin Tae opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Does a Grade 1 monster have to be as strong as the bastard with three horns?¡±


    Monsters did not have names yet and were called out by their characteristics at this time.


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°That monster is one of the Grade 1 monsters.¡±


    ¡°And those things wille attacking like a tsunami?¡±


    ¡°After the Grade 3 and Grade 2 monsters go by.¡±


    Lee Chul Min subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°O, our attack team can¡¯t handle it if more than four of theme at once! We will die! But they''re going toe like a tsunami? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there will be less of them than the Grade 3 and Grade 2 monsters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious! There aren¡¯t as many of those strong bastards! Even still, even still, there has to be at least more than ten of them, right? Especially if all of the ones around use to attack!¡±


    ¡°Definitely more.¡±


    Lee Chul Min''s eyes were full of fear.


    He heard Park Jin Tae''s stern voice at that moment.


    "We can¡¯tst through that.¡±


    He continued to speak.


    ¡°It is impossible. All of us can''t survive.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cale was stern.


    "We will persist.¡±


    ¡°...How are you so sure about that?¡±


    Unlike Park Jin Tae''s voice that was full of hesitation, Kim Rok Soo¡¯s voice had no hesitation at all.


    ¡°We can move to the new central shelter without any of us dying.¡±


    ¡°...How?¡±


    ¡®How are you able to say such things?¡¯


    That was what Park Jin Tae¡¯s eyes were asking.


    Smile.


    Kim Rok Soo started to smile.


    The skinny young man with a sharp gaze started to smile brightly.


    The blood-colored eyes bastard had made a big mistake.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Data.¡±


    Park Jin Tae subconsciously asked back.


    ¡°...Data?¡±


    The ability that Cale had awakened while he was Kim Rok Soo could not be used ¡®right now.¡¯


    But that did not mean that the memories he had gathered had disappeared.


    His power came not from the present nor the future, but from his experiences in the past.


    It was important to awaken his ability, but there was a reason he thought that this battle at the central shelter was doable even without it.


    Cale had a power that came from experience.


    ¡°I have all of the data regarding those monsters.¡±


    Cale who was in Kim Rok Soo''s body right now, the man who had lived as Kim Rok Soo until he was thirty-six and then lived as Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°Weaknesses, movement patterns, attacking styles, and destructive force. I also know the order in which the monsters will attack.¡±


    His voice was starting to get stronger.


    ¡°All of that information is in my head.¡±


    The records he had gathered while facing despair in the past.


    That was a way to have hope right now.


    ¡°We can win because we have data.¡±


    Data.


    That had been the foundation for how humans were able to create societies on Earth again, the thing that allowed them to go from being weaklings to proper opponents of the monsters.


    ¡°Please trust my data. Then we will all survive.¡±


    All of them looked toward Kim Rok Soo withplicated expressions.


    But at that moment...


    ¡°I have always trusted you.¡±


    One person walked over to Kim Rok Soo and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°...Grandma.¡±


    ¡°You''re a good kid. You also have a strong will. Who would I trust if I can''t trust someone like you?¡±


    He heard Park Jin Tae¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Lee Chul Min.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes sir?¡±


    ¡°We are changing to emergency status immediately.¡±


    Park Jin Tae got up from the couch.


    He looked out the window.


    The sun was already setting.


    He walked past Cale and headed out the door.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time so we will trust your prophecy for now, Kim Rok Soo. Lee Chul Min!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Call over all of the ability users with attacking abilities.¡±


    Lee Chul Min opened his mouth to speak as if he was a trained soldier.


    ¡°Yes si-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    They heard a loud explosion.


    They could feel the old building slightly shaking.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    Lee Seung Won plopped down on the ground in shock as he shouted.


    ¡°O, outside!¡±


    ¡°What? Did a monster already appear?¡±


    Lee Chul Min who was also shocked responded to him.


    ¡®What is going on? I don¡¯t have any memories of this happening.¡¯


    Cale looked out the window after hearing this sudden explosion as well.


    This was the first time.


    This was the first time he heard an explosion like this sinceing here.


    He could see the sunset outside the window.


    ¡°...T, this crazy!¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    He quickly rushed toward the door.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Park Jin Tae was shocked at his action but Cale pushed Park Jin Tae aside and ran out the door.


    He heard Lee Jin Joo mumbling behind him.


    ¡°...A ck dragon?¡±


    Cale started to frown even more.


    ¡®Why is that here?! Why is that here right now?!¡¯


    The ck Yong shooting up into the sky was the culprit behind the explosion.


    It was a sparkling ck Yong.


    ¡°Why is this punk, why, why?!¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t have any time to think.


    He quickly ran down the stairs and headed outside the building.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Kim Rok Soo!¡±


    He heard Jang Man Soo who was waiting on the first floor calling his name, but Cale didn''t have any time to look back.


    He heard Park Jin Tae and Lee Seung Won¡¯s voices behind him as well, but he still could not look back.


    Cale ran outside the building.


    The sparkling ck Yong that was shooting up to the sky was turning faint and disappearing.


    However, Cale ran in the direction of the Yong.


    Cale could run without worrying about anything as there were no monsters near the central shelter.


    He heard Park Jin Tae''s voice far behind him.


    ¡°Hey! You''re about to step outside the boundary!¡±


    That was the case.


    He would soon be past the boundary and it would not be weird if monsters appeared at any moment to attack Kim Rok Soo.


    But Cale could not stop.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    He could see someone walking over to him in the distance.


    ¡°...You-¡±


    Cale slowed down.


    He could not believe what he was seeing.


    However, the distance between him and the approaching person slowly became smaller.


    The person had started to move faster as Cale slowed down.


    And finally, the person stopped in front of Cale.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°...You...why are you?¡±


    The other person started to speak.


    ¡°You seem to be around my age right now, when is this?¡±


    Cale finally managed to open his mouth that was difficult to open.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han was standing in front of him.


    The sparkling ck Yong.


    That was Choi Han¡¯s skill.


    ¡°...How did you......?¡±


    ¡°I found a way to squeeze in.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Choi Han quietly looked at the skinny and shabby Kim Rok Soo as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Cale-nim, you are currently unconscious and imprisoned inside a ck orb.¡±


    His voice was calm.


    ¡°I went to the Endable Kingdom, but I was unable to get near it. It is impossible to get near it.¡±


    What was he talking about?


    Cale¡¯s mind started to beplicated.


    ¡®I''m imprisoned inside a ck orb right now?¡¯


    His gaze was focused on Choi Han.


    His clothes did not match this world, but his physical appearance that was perfect for Korea was looking at him, at Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°That is why I found a way to squeeze into Cale-nim¡¯s mind, into the test.¡±


    Cale was shocked that Choi Han knew about the test.


    ¡°How can you get involved-¡±


    ¡°I made a deal with the God of Death.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Choi Han started to smile.


    ¡°I made a deal with the God of Death so that I could get involved with this test.¡±


    He then quickly added on.


    ¡°I needed to help you, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale started to frown even more.


    Choi Han calmly continued to speak while looking at his frown.


    ¡°Isn''t it better to do it together than to do it alone?¡±


    Cale suppressed his emotions that were trying to make him tear up and opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°...What did you offer him?¡±


    What did he offer the God of Death to make the deal?


    Cale asked and Choi Han answered as if it was nothing.


    ¡°He said that I would live longer than Raon. I didn''t want that. I didn''t want to be left alone. So, I matched my lifespan to Raon''s.¡±


    ¡°...You offered a part of your lifespan to the God of Death?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only the time I would end up living alone.¡±


    Cale couldn''t help but say the following.


    ¡°You crazy bastard!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted because I didn''t want to be left alone. I didn''t want to experience solitude anymore.¡±


    "Are you crazy?¡±


    An innocent smile appeared on Choi Han''s face.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t been normal for a long time.¡±


    Cale heard people approaching behind him.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Hyung, who is this person?¡±


    Choi Han smiled brightly and responded once he heard Park Jin Tae and Lee Seung Won who had followed Cale.


    ¡°I''m someone who came to pay for his meals.¡±


    Cale had to bite his lips after hearing that because of the emotions filling his body.


    He barely managed to speak.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    That was the only thing he could offer Choi Han right now.


    "And thank you. Really, thank you very much.¡±

 Chapter 560: Pretty Useless Bastard (6)

    <h4>Chapter 560: Pretty Useless Bastard (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Han looked at the weak and skinny hand on his shoulder before smiling toward Cale.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to smile about?¡±


    Cale was grumbling, but his face was unable to contain the emotions flowing inside him.


    Lee Seung Won who walked up to Cale looked at this with shock.


    It was extremely rare for Kim Rok Soo to show his emotions like this.


    But Park Jin Tae was even more shocked than Lee Seung Won.


    ¡®For Kim Rok Soo to have such an expression-¡¯


    The fact that Kim Rok Soo was trying his best to get rid of the gratitude and emotions visible on his face was shocking.


    There had been many things to be shocked about thanks to Kim Rok Soo today, but nothing was as shocking as this look right now.


    ¡®Who is this? Is it someone he knew before? He seems extremely happy to see him.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae''s eyes started to shake.


    He was shocked by Kim Rok Soo, but he was also shocked at this new person that had shown up.


    Park Jin Tae barely managed to open his mouth to ask the same question again.


    ¡°...Kim Rok Soo, who is this?¡±


    Kim Rok Soo, who was trying to calm his emotions, looked toward Park Jin Tae.


    Kim Rok Soo''s eyes clouded over at that moment.


    Park Jin Tae was cautiously looking at Choi Han without being able to directly look at him.


    Smile.


    Park Jin Tae could see Kim Rok Soo smile while looking at him.


    Park Jin Tae realized it after seeing that smile on Kim Rok Soo''s face.


    ¡®Ah. This bastard really does know.¡¯


    This bastard really knew about his other ability.


    Kim Rok Soounched a confirming blow.


    "What''s wrong? Are you scared, sir?¡±


    Park Jin Tae¡¯s mouth opened and closed without being able to say anything.


    Cale chuckled at this response.


    Park Jin Tae''s second ability.


    That ability was quite abstract but in some ways, extremely detailed.


    ¡®Pressure based on the opponent¡¯s strength.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae could tell whether an opponent was stronger or weaker than him based on the pressure he felt.


    There was less pressure if they were weaker and stronger pressure for stronger opponents.


    That was why he had quietly done his job withoutining while Lee Soo Hyuk who was stronger than him was at this central shelter.


    ¡®That¡¯s also why the death rate during Park Jin Tae''s hunts was 0%.¡¯


    There were times when they came back without any food, but at least nobody who went hunting with Park Jin Tae ever died.


    It was because Park Jin Tae avoided all the strong enemies.


    ¡®But he hid this from everyone.¡¯


    He hid his second ability from everybody else.


    But Cale knew about this special ability.


    It was because of the past when the central shelters were destroyed.


    Grandma Kim had said the following to Park Jin Tae as the shelter was falling.


    ¡®Jin Tae! It will be fine if we all fight together!¡¯


    ¡®No! It won''t matter!¡¯


    Park Jin Tae had opposed it very firmly.


    ¡°Why are you saying that without even trying?¡¯


    Grandma Kim asked back and Park Jin Tae looked around at Grandma Kim and the others who didn''t want to run before almost shouting at them.


    ¡®I can tell!¡¯


    Park Jin Tae was extremely annoyed.


    Actually, thinking about it now, it was fear.


    ¡®...It¡¯s doable now, but we can''t deal with the bastards behind these bastards! We must run away!¡¯


    ¡®How would you know that-?¡¯


    ¡®I told you I know! It¡¯s my ability! I''m able to tell whether something is strong or weak based on the pressure I feel!¡¯


    Park Jin Tae had shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never felt such pressure before! We¡¯ll all die if we don''t run!¡¯


    But the punk who said that didn''t run away until the end.


    He did that even though he should have known that he was going to die.


    Based on Park Jin Tae''s strength at that time, the pressure he felt was probably extremely heavy to the point of death.


    He would have felt the strength of the Grade 1 monsters charging at them like a tsunami.


    Cale had only one term to describe Park Jin Tae.


    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae was quite a crazy and funny bastard, but Cale could now understand why he had not run away.


    He was nning to do the same thing himself.


    Cale quietly observed Park Jin Tae who was quietly staring at him with a piercing gaze.


    Park Jin Tae''s clenched fists were probably full of sweat right now.


    Based on the cold sweats on his forehead, his back was probably covered in sweat as well.


    ¡°He must be feeling an overwhelming pressure right now.¡¯


    The pressure that the current Choi Han gave Park Jin Tae must be severe.


    Cale put some strength into the hand ced on Choi Han''s shoulder.


    He looked at Park Jin Tae and Lee Seung Won as he started to speak.


    ¡°This is my dongsaeng.¡±


    Choi Han looked toward Cale.


    ¡°His name is Choi Han.¡±


    Cale pretended not to see Choi Han''s gaze and continued to speak.


    "And he¡¯s the strongest person here on this ground.¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s Lee Seung Won eyes opened wide.


    ¡°We will definitely not lose if this punk is with us.¡±


    Cale had a bright smile on his face.


    Park Jin Tae and Lee Seung Won could see the total trust in Kim Rok Soo''s eyes.


    ¡°You can chat here.¡±


    Park Jin Tae was peeking at Choi Han even as he said that.


    ¡®...The strongest person on this ground?¡¯


    He wondered whether Kim Rok Soo was telling the truth, but he had no choice but to ept it.


    ¡®He''s definitely stronger than anything I''ve seen.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae had felt an iparable pressureing from Choi Han that was worlds apart from the Grade 1 monsters they discussed earlier.


    ¡®Even Lee Soo Hyuk can¡¯t match him.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk would be nothing in front of this punk named Choi Han.


    ¡®How could such a person-¡¯


    He thought that they might be able to survive through the horde of Grade 1 monsters as Kim Rok Soo expected, especially with such a person here.


    ¡®Of course, I don¡¯t know for sure.¡¯


    This Choi Han character was stronger than one Grade 1 monster, however...


    Grade 1 monsters were going toe at them like water flowing through.


    He couldn''t expect how Choi Han wouldpare to arge number of monsters.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    He looked away from Choi Han after hearing Kim Rok Soo''s voice.


    ¡°...Enjoy your conversation.¡±


    Park Jin Tae then closed the door and left the room.


    The space Park Jin Tae provided for them was quiet.


    It was good enough for the two of them to chat.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Cale sat down on a chair and pointed to the chair across from him while saying that and Choi Han sat down.


    The two of them silently looked at each other until Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Tell me in detail about what happened.¡±


    Choi Han started to speak as if he was expecting that question.


    ¡°Currently, the Gate to the Demon World... Well, the Endable Kingdom is impossible to approach right now.¡±


    The sinkhole. The entrance to that hole was covered by a ck barrier right now.


    ¡°Naturally, it is impossible to teleport into the Endable Kingdom as well.¡±


    Cale immediately started to speak after hearing that it was not possible to teleport.


    ¡°What about Eruhaben-nim and Miss Rosalyn? What about Bud?¡±


    ¡°I knew you would worry about the others first.¡±


    Choi Han shook his head while looking at Cale.


    ¡°How can I not be worried? Hurry up and tell me.¡±


    Choi Han resumed speaking at Cale¡¯s urging.


    ¡°You remember Deputy Chief Priest Cotton, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That person was the God of War''s Holy Maiden.¡±


    ¡®...Ho. She was a Holy Maiden?¡¯


    Cale didn''t think Deputy Chief Priest would be a simple priestess as she could use the God of War''s divine item, but he had never expected that she would be the Holy Maiden.


    ¡°There was a shelter that she had created.¡±


    ¡°...The ce she had kept the Ranger Brigade members imprisoned?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that ce. Eruhaben-nim and the others are currently sheltering there. It is apparently not budging even at the White Star''s side''s attacks.¡±


    Choi Han recalled the conversation he had with Eruhaben.


    ¡°ording to Eruhaben-nim, that ce has the God of War¡¯s blessing, so it should be able tost for at least three months.¡±


    Originally, the Temples of the God of War were shelters for the weak during times of war.


    They were said to have extremely strong defensive capabilities.


    Although that ce was not an official shelter, it had the god''s blessing and was created by the Holy Maiden, so it should be able tost three months as Eruhaben mentioned.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°...Something is weird.¡±


    But Cale felt that something was weird.


    The Gate to the Demon World was one of the Eastern continent''s Three Restricted Areas.


    ¡°I thought the hands of the gods couldn''t reach there?¡±


    That was what Duke Fredo had said.


    ¡°Originally, that is the case.¡±


    ¡°...Are you saying that there are exceptions?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...Like what?¡±


    Choi Han hesitated for a moment. Cale became tense while wondering what he would say and Choi Han finally started to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale started to frown. Choi Han avoided Cale''s gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t have time to hear about it. I had to rush here.¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    What could he say when Choi Han didn¡¯t hear the exnation because he came to save him?


    But Choi Han peeked at Cale before quickly adding on.


    ¡°You should be able to hear about that from Eruhaben-nim or Deputy Chief Priest Cotton once we return.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I can hear about itter.¡±


    Choi Han continued to speak as Cale epted the situation.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. Based on what Eruhaben-nim told us, you''ve been unconscious inside the ck orb for three days so far.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Cale stopped Choi Han.


    ¡°Did you say three days?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...But I''ve only been here for about a day?¡±


    Was time flowing differently here?


    ¡°...I don''t know much about that part, however...¡±


    Choi Han hesitated for a moment before starting to speak again.


    ¡°...The White Star and his subordinates have a tight formation around the ck orb you are stuck in, making it impossible for Eruhaben-nim nor anybody else in the Endable Kingdom to approach.¡±


    Choi Han held back a sigh.


    ¡°Simrly, the others and I tried to approach from outside the sinkhole, but we could not break the ck barrier covering the sinkhole. And then-¡±


    Choi Han stopped for a moment.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell him.¡¯


    He remembered what Alberu told him.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell him too much about what is going on over here. He¡¯ll definitely push himself too hard because he is worried.¡¯


    Alberu was the busiest person around Choi Han right now. He was doing a lot to make up for Cale''s missing spot.


    ¡®Choi Han. Yes, first of all, you... You go and help Cale. Help him with that test or crap or whatever. I don''t know the contents of it, but I want you to help him quickly finish it and prevent him from bing a member of the Demonic race.¡¯


    Choi Han had told Alberu about what he was going to offer the God of Death.


    Alberu had added on to Choi Han who was walking away.


    ¡®I''m sorry. You, you really are an amazing instructor.¡¯


    Choi Han knew why Alberu was apologizing to him.


    He looked at Cale.


    ¡°Anyway, that was the situation before I came here to rescue you, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale brushed his face with both hands after hearing that.


    ¡°I''m sure that¡¯s not everything. I guess you don''t n on telling me what else is going on?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°The others told you not to tell me?¡±


    ¡°...You''re very astute.¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Choi Han''s face.


    He had not said it because Alberu told him not to say it, but Cale already seemed to have an idea about what was going on.


    Choi Han made eye contact with Cale as he was getting upset.


    ¡°...Tell me. Tell me what the God of Death told you.¡±


    Choi Han closed his eyes for a moment before opening them and starting to speak.


    "ording to Miss Cage, Cale-nim is currently inside the ¡®Enemy of the gods¡¯ who is the ¡®nameless god¡¯ and also the ''sealed god¡¯s test.¡¯ ¡±


    ¡®...The enemy of the gods? The sealed god?¡¯


    Cale thought about those blood-colored eyes that said it was wickedness, despair, and solitude.


    ¡°I was able to chat with the God of Death after that.¡±


    Choi Han started to reveal the conversation he had alone with the God of Death.


    ¡°He said that you must ovee the test in order to survive that god¡¯s test.¡±


    He hesitated for a moment before adding on.


    ¡°But nobody has been able to ovee the test without that god¡¯s help until now, which was why I came here to help.¡±


    ¡°Why you of all peo-¡±


    ¡°Because I have the longest lifespan. I had extra lifespan that I could use to make a deal.¡±


    ¡°...There¡¯s no such thing as extra lifespan.¡±


    ¡°I had it.¡±


    Choi Han smiled at the frowning Cale.


    ¡°The God of Death said he neededpensation in order to get involved in the affairs of another god, even if that god is sealed. That is the rule.¡±


    ¡° ¡®Rule¡¯ my ass. They do whatever the hell they want whenever they want.¡±


    Choi Han shook his head at Cale''sment.


    ¡°Miss Cage said that the God of Death needed to make a sacrifice as well. This god is strong even if he is sealed, so the God of Death had to pay a steep price to meddle in that god¡¯s test. Don¡¯t hate the God of Death too much. That is what Miss Cage said.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I hate both the God of Death and the sealed god equally. There¡¯s no hating one more than the other.¡±


    Choi Han awkwardly chuckled.


    Cale nonchntly asked theughing Choi Han a question.


    ¡°...By the way. Can that sealed god bastard change this test as he pleases?¡±


    ¡°That is not possible.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han in shock after hearing such a confident response.


    ¡°I asked. I wondered if that was possible since it was called a test.¡±


    Choi Han had asked the same question to the God of Death.


    ¡°He said that there are rules for a god to approach a human. Those rules are absolute and even gods cannot change them, although the method a god uses to approach humans is all different.¡±


    Cale suddenly recalled how the World Tree told him that the gods share their will with this world by making deals or contracts with humans.


    ¡°One of the absolute rules for the God of Death is to make a vow of death. Simrly, this sealed god can create tests per his absolute rule, but he cannot mess with the contents of that test.¡±


    Choi Han held some information back.


    The God of Death told him not to mention it for now.


    ¡®That sealed god was sealed because he broke a rule once. Of course, it was not a test-rted rule.¡¯


    That was the reason the God of Death cooperated with Choi Han who said he wanted toe here.


    ¡°Cale-nim. What is the test?¡±


    Choi Han had not clearly heard about the test from the God of Death.


    He just came to help Cale.


    ¡°The background seems to be Cale-nim¡¯s past.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is my past. It¡¯s when I was twenty years old.¡±


    Cale looked deep in thought as he continued to speak.


    ¡°...I don''t know for sure, but... I think I just have to ovee my past despair.¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head.


    ¡°Cale-nim. The God of Death told me to tell you this if it seems as if you don''t know much about the test.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s quiet voice reached Cale¡¯s ears.


    ¡°The past cannot be changed. However, you can ovee the despair of the past that remains in your heart.¡±


    Cale subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°...Ha! The despair that remains in my heart.¡±


    ¡°The God of Death seems to know about the test.¡±


    Cale was silent after hearing Choi Han¡¯sment before he nodded in agreement.


    He then hesitated for a moment before starting to speak.


    "Choi Han, we are going to be fighting quite a bit here as well.¡±


    ¡°I''m aware.¡±


    ¡°I can''t use any powers here to battle. You will have to do everything.¡±


    ¡°I''m aware.¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but grumble at Choi Han¡¯s calm response.


    ¡°...That makes you happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''m very happy.¡±


    ¡°You crazy bastard.¡±


    Choi Han innocently smiled back.


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡®I don''t know everything for now, but...¡¯


    It was obvious that Choi Han had not told him everything he knew.


    ¡®I¡¯ll need to focus on oveing this test first.¡¯


    He was worried about the others.


    He felt the need to move efficiently.


    But he still had no ns on rushing things.


    He would take care of things one by one in order, just as he had nned.


    Cale stood up from his seat.


    ¡°There will be a big battle tomorrow. Many people''s lives depend on the results of that battle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han stood up from his seat as well.


    "We are going to head to Seomyeon, Busan after that.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to meet Choi Jung Soo.¡±


    Cale could see Choi Han¡¯s shoulders shake a bit.


    ¡°And there will be an unranked monster there.¡±


    There was a reason the unranked monsters brought fear into the world.


    The unranked monsters were capable of destroying the new central shelters.


    That was why the future society that used the central shelters as its foundation feared the unranked monsters the most and considered them their biggest enemies.


    Seomyeon, Busan.


    That was where the new central shelter would appear and the unranked monster would try to destroy that central shelter and kill all of the humans in the nearby area.


    ¡°That monster is extremely strong.¡±


    ¡°Even stronger than me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    He was certain about that.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to defeat it alone.¡±


    He then quickly added on.


    ¡°And that monster might appear in our world as well. The chances of that are high.¡±


    Choi Han''s face stiffened.


    Cale looked at the stiff face and continued to speak.


    ¡°Along with seven even stronger monsters.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other.


    ¡°I''m going to kill that monster.¡±


    Cale was nning on saving the central shelter in Seomyeon, Busan.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡®We are guaranteed to defeat the first unranked monster if you are by my side.¡¯


    Cale held back what he wanted to say and said something else.


    ¡°I can''t even feed you properly here.¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, I-¡±


    ¡°Call me hyung. Everybody will think it¡¯s weird if you call me Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale reached his hand out to Choi Han who flinched.


    ¡°You are older than me, but... I''m twenty years old.¡±


    Choi Han quietly looked at that hand before reaching his own hand out.


    ¡°I understand. I will call you hyung. Rok Soo hyung.¡±


    The two of them shook hands.


    Cale felt as if he could finally breathe a little better and felt relief from the sense of responsibility and burden he felt here for the first time.


    11 am.


    The central shelter would lose its powers in one hour.

 Chapter 561: We will now start the first record (1)

    <h4>Chapter 561: We will now start the first record (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°October 25th, 11am.¡±


    Cale quietly watched Lee Seung Won who was peeking at him while speaking.


    ¡°Keep going.¡±


    Lee Seung Won hesitated before responding to Cale.


    ¡°Hyung, will this really be useful?¡±


    Cale looked up after seeing the uncertainty in Lee Seung Won¡¯s eyes.


    He could see the clear sky.


    He was currently on the roof of the central shelter building.


    ¡®Cale-nim.¡¯


    Cale recalled the conversation he had with Choi Hanst night.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡®The God of Death said this in passing... But either way, this is what he said.¡¯


    Choi Han had wondered if it was important, but he still said it as if it was nothing.


    ¡®The sealed god is not able to return to the past, but he is able to push his way into a different dimension.¡¯


    Choi Han then shrugged his shoulders, saying that was it.


    Cale, who had been extremely busy sincest night, was finally able to think about it now that he had some time.


    ¡®He''s able to open a path into a different dimension?¡¯


    Did that mean that this ce was not a test created with his past as the background?


    ¡°...Could this be a different ce?¡±


    Or was it just an illusion created for his test?


    ¡°Rok Soo hyung.¡±


    Cale turned his gaze.


    "Can I ask you what you mean by that?¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders at Choi Han''s question.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, nothing much. I was just thinking about the dimension thing you mentionedst night.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han instantly understood what Cale was thinking.


    ¡°Are you thinking that a different dimension-¡±


    He peeked at Lee Seung Won for a moment before shutting up.


    Lee Seung Won was looking at Choi Han with interest.


    ¡®He said that he was Rok Soo hyung¡¯s close dongsaeng?¡¯


    They were said to be like blood siblings.


    ¡®He¡¯s the same age as me.¡¯


    They were the same age, but Lee Seung Won found it difficult to speak to Choi Han for some reason.


    Choi Han also stayed next to Rok Soo hyung and did not try to chat with the others.


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han who had stopped speaking after peeking at Lee Seung Won.


    ¡°Yes, I''m just thinking about that statement.¡±


    ¡°But I came into your consci-, mm, anyway, that was the condition.¡±


    Since Choi Han hade into Cale''s consciousness, he didn''t think it was a different dimension or anything like that.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡±


    Unfortunately, Cale didn¡¯t trust either the God of Death nor the sealed god.


    Gods. He had never seen them lie, but he had seen them not tell the entire truth many times.


    ¡®Either way, whether this world is an illusion or a test or whatever...¡¯


    He was going to treat it as if it was real.


    Cale had already made up his mind.


    He looked toward Lee Seung Won and started to speak.


    ¡°You asked if this will be useful?¡±


    That was the question Lee Seung Won had asked Cale just now.


    ¡®Hyung, will this really be useful?¡¯


    Lee Seung Won cautiously nodded his head.


    ¡°...Yes. Do you think it¡¯ll be useful?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at the question.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be useful.¡±


    The more that this world was real to Kim Rok Soo and Cale Henituse...


    Lee Seung Won¡¯s ability was necessary.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether this world was an illusion or a test.


    He needed to create a future for them.


    He needed to give them hope.


    Wouldn''t that be the best way to get rid of his despair?


    If getting rid of Cale¡¯s, or actually, Kim Rok Soo''s despair was the conditions for passing this test...


    That made it more important for Cale to create a future for them.


    That way he could... Wash away the despair he had for not just this one moment, but the future that woulde.


    ¡°I told you, right?¡±


    He put his hand on the shoulder of Lee Seung Won, the boy who was only three years younger than him in this ce.


    ¡°Data is the future. Even weak humans are able to defeat a monster if they know its weakness. Being able to think. That is the greatest strength humans have.¡±


    Lee Seung Won¡¯s ability.


    ¡®Recording.¡¯


    Cale looked at the small badge in Lee Seung Won¡¯s hand.


    It was a random badge that had been rolling around inside the building.


    ¡°Seung Won. The information you create with your abilities will be the hope for this world.¡±


    ¡°...To survive-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that it¡¯s a useless power for survival?¡±


    Lee Seung Won nodded his head and quietly responded to Cale who cut him off and asked.


    ¡°...Yeah.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡±


    Cale disagreed with Lee Seung Won without any hesitation.


    There were no abilities that were useless for survival.


    They needed every ability.


    However, it was just the difference of whether it was needed now or for the future.


    Cale looked down from the roof.


    Lee Seung Won also looked down at the ground as well.


    They were looking at the area inside the boundaries where monsters did note.


    Lee Seung Won took in all of it.


    More people than ever were standing inside the boundaries.


    He could feel the rowdiness inside the building right now.


    Lee Seung Won heard Cale¡¯s whisper.


    ¡°Seung Won. Take a good look at today''s battles.¡±


    That whisper was very confident as if he was telling the truth.


    ¡°You''ll see how even people without abilities can fight and win.¡±


    Lee Seung Won looked back toward Cale.


    Cale was standing up at that moment.


    Screeeech.


    Cale looked toward Park Jin Tae who had opened the door to the roof and was walking in.


    Park Jin Tae was with Lee Chul Min as they walked over to Cale.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°I delivered your message to the other central shelters. We went to more temporary shelters as well.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they call you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Park Jin Tae chuckled.


    ¡°Of course they did. Who wouldn¡¯t? We were telling them that all of the shelters would be destroyed and that monsters wille charging in.¡±


    Fromst night until this morning...


    Park Jin Tae and a few others had urgently gathered teams to go visit the two central shelters close to this one.


    They also stopped by the temporary shelters they knew of along the way as well.


    They had informed all of those shelters about the things Kim Rok Soo had told Park Jin Tae.


    They also handed them the things Kim Rok Soo told them to deliver.


    ¡°We also brought the people who believed us back, just as you wanted.¡±


    One corner of Cale''s lips went up after hearing Park Jin Tae¡¯sment.


    ¡°Was it just because I wanted it? Didn¡¯t you bring them because you wanted to save them? Isn¡¯t that why you kept doing it all morning even though it was supposed to end at dawn?¡±


    Park Jin Tae had been busy sincest night and all morning today bringing people over from many ces.


    Park Jin Tae avoided Cale''s smile.


    ¡°...Don''t speak such nonsense.¡±


    Smirk.


    Cale smiled once more and Park Jin Tae started to frown as he started to speak again.


    ¡°I handed out all of our food except for one day''s worth.¡±


    Park Jin Tae did not give out all of the food they had gathered during the hunts.


    They always put aside a portion of the food with long expiration dates.


    They did it for the days that they couldn''t hunt.


    But he had given out a majority of their reserves today.


    ¡°Everybody must have eaten until they were full.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the only way for them to be able to deal with your n.¡±


    Park Jin Tae took a step toward Cale. He then started to speak in a concerned tone.


    ¡°We will starve in one day if you lied.¡±


    Cale''s calm eyes looked toward Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°Do you not believe me?¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked past Cale and at Choi Han.


    He then looked at Lee Seung Won as well.


    Park Jin Tae then started to speak again.


    ¡°...I haven''t seen any monsters nearby sincest night. It¡¯s quiet even when we are out past the boundary. It looks as if the monsters are hiding from the humans.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the calm before the storm.¡±


    Park Jin Tae nodded his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have foresight, but I do have my intuition. It seemed as if there would be a storm soon.¡±


    Lee Chul Min had a stiff expression while standing behind Park Jin Tae as well.


    He seemed to have felt the eerie fear surrounding them as well.


    ¡°Grandma Kim told me to give you a message. She said that the things you asked for are all prepared.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess I should go down now.¡±


    Cale headed toward the door.


    He then headed down.


    Park Jin Tae and Choi Han were right behind him.


    Lee Seung Won watched them for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°The current time is 11:45 am on October 25th.¡±


    His voice sounded slightly anxious.


    ¡°All central shelters will be destroyed at 12:01 pm. The temporary shelters will slowly be destroyed as well. The monsters will continuously attack for 24 hours.¡±


    Lee Seung Won closed his eyes for a moment before opening them back.


    ¡°However.¡±


    Lee Seung Won''s voice started to sound more energetic.


    ¡°A new central shelter will soon appear.¡±


    His voice was being recorded.


    ¡°We n on heading there.¡±


    Lee Seung Won hesitated before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo has prophesized all of this and I, Lee Seung Won, believe everything he said. We will now start the first record.¡±


    Lee Seung Won clenched the badge and headed down from the roof.


    It was so that he could follow behind Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    Cale looked around as he headed to the bottom of the building.


    He could feel the whispers and anxious gazes being focused on him.


    It was not very loud inside the building because everybody was speaking quietly.


    That made people even more anxious.


    But Cale''s eyes were looking at something else instead of that anxiety.


    ¡®We did as much as we could.¡¯


    It was only one day, but there were many things prepared throughout the building that Cale had asked for.


    ¡°Hey, Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Grandma Kim was in charge of everything inside the building while Park Jin Tae was going to the nearby sheltersst night.


    Park Jin Tae told people that he was leaving everything to her, so everything was able to quickly proceed as Grandma Kim had a good reputation with everyone.


    Cale headed for the main door on the first floor.


    ¡°Mister.¡±


    Jang Man Soo who was sitting on a chair near the door waved at him.


    ¡°Here. Take this.¡±


    He took the item Jang Man Soo handed him.


    It was a watch.


    It was one of the few devices that still worked.


    Tick tock.


    Time was flowing by.


    A lot of time had passed as he slowly came down while looking around.


    The current time was 11:55 am.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han, move the mister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    Jang Man Soo got on Choi Han¡¯s back.


    Cale headed out the door.


    In the open area outside the building... There were many ability users gathered in this area inside the boundaries of the central shelter.


    They were looking at Cale with anxiety, distrust, confusion, and all sorts of other emotions.


    Cale walked past them toward the edge of the boundary.


    ¡°You''re here?¡±


    Lee Seung Won''s older sister, Lee Jin Joo, awkwardly smiled and greeted him.


    ¡°Is this my spot?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Choi Han, put the mister down.¡±


    Jang Man Soo was now next to Cale. He had been lowered right in front of the boundary.


    He felt the soft nket under him as he looked up at Cale.


    ¡®...I didn''t know he had this side to him.¡¯


    He was looking at Kim Rok Soo, who was standing up straight despite the anxious, fearful, distrusting, and angry gazes focused on him, in amazement.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°There''s 1 minute left.¡±


    Park Jin Tae quickly raised his voice.


    ¡°Everybody, get to your stations!¡±


    People quickly moved to their stations at Park Jin Tae''s order.


    Park Jin Tae could see some distrusting gazes as he watched them move.


    ¡®You trust what Kim Rok Soo said?¡¯


    ¡®What the hell are we doing so early in the day?¡¯


    That was what their gazes were saying.


    Those were the grumbles and questions directed toward Park Jin Tae, the leader of this central shelter, who had been moving around because of Kim Rok Soo sincest night.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae was actually feeling the same way.


    He wondered if they really should be doing this.


    However, he decided to wait as well since he said he would trust Rok Soo.


    Soon.


    The moment Kim Rok Soo described would be here soon.


    They heard Kim Rok Soo¡¯s nonchnt voice at that moment.


    ¡°3.¡±


    The sun was still bright and the sky was clear.


    ¡°2.¡±


    Everybody inside the central shelter looked up at the sky.


    Their hearts were beating wildly.


    ¡°1.¡±


    And at that moment...


    The world turned dark.


    Everybody felt as if they were losing strength in their arms and legs.


    Their bodies felt as if they were going cold.


    It was because they could imagine the terrible nightmare that was to start.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo was right!¡¯


    From inside the darkness...


    Park Jin Tae started to frown in this world where he could not see anything.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Noona!¡±


    He could hear Kim Rok Soo''s voice through the darkness.


    He was calling for Lee Jin Joo.


    ¡°Noona! Speak as loudly as you can!¡±


    Cale put his hand on Lee Jin Joo''s shoulder as she was curled up in fear from the darkness.


    Maybe it was because of his body heat...


    Lee Jin Joo started to speak.


    {This is a message from the Park Jin Tae shelter.}


    She had supposedly majored in Music.


    Maybe that was the reason.


    {Last night, or maybe early today. You should have received information from the Park Jin Tae shelter.}


    Her voice echoed through the dark world.


    Her ability was ¡®amplification.¡¯


    Her voice was loud enough to reach the nearby shelters and the other two central shelters.


    Normally, she would not use her ability as it would draw monsters to them, but it was different if the monsters were going toe anyway.


    {Please use that information to persist.}


    To the people in the other shelters who had not believed Cale¡¯s words that Park Jin Tae had delivered to them...


    Her voice would be like a lighthouse.


    {As mentioned in the information we delivered, a new central shelter will appear.}


    The new central shelters would be the size of 3 - 5 current central sheltersbined.


    ¡®But that means that 3 - 5 of the original central shelters will disappear.¡¯


    3 - 5 of the original central shelters would disappear and arge central shelter would take their ce.


    She continued to speak.


    {You will hear my voice once every hour.}


    It was about time for that voice to stop talking for a moment.


    {I hope to see you all at the new central shelter. Let''s all survive together.}


    Cale who was listening to the ticking of the watch that still had batteries started to speak.


    ¡°10 seconds.¡±


    ¡®9, 8, .... 5, 4.¡¯


    {Good luck.}


    As Lee Jin Joo''s first amplification came to an end...


    ¡®3, 2.¡¯


    ¡°1 second.¡±


    The world brightened up again.


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    Step.


    Park Jin Tae subconsciously took a step back.


    He had the chills.


    Intense pressure was bearing down on him from all sides.


    He felt as if he was going to be suffocated to death from the pressure.


    Park Jin Tae stopped walking back after looking out in front of him.


    ¡°...F*ck......¡±


    He could not see the end.


    There were so many Grade 3 monsters that Kim Rok Soo mentioned moving toward them that he couldn''t see the end.


    The Grade 2 and Grade 1 monsters would be waiting their turn behind them.


    ¡°...My goodness! I, it really-!¡±


    Park Jin Tae could hear Lee Chul Min''s astonished voice.


    Everybody couldn¡¯t help but feel fear and despair at the reality of the situation.


    They had prayed that it wouldn¡¯t happen, but this nightmare, no, this real situation, was suffocating them.


    They heard a sharp voice at that moment.


    "Everybody snap out of it!¡±


    Everybody turned toward Cale who was standing right in front of the boundary.


    They were all looking at his back.


    Cale had not even turned around.


    But he needed to do something about the people who were afraid of the reality of the situation.


    He needed to tell them they didn¡¯t need to be afraid.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    Cale and Choi Han made eye contact.


    ¡°Sweep them away!¡±


    Choi Han started to run toward the Grade 3 monsters charging toward them.

 Chapter 562: We will now start the first record (2)

    <h4>Chapter 562: We will now start the first record (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Jang Man Soo subconsciously grabbed Cale¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°T, that-¡±


    He could feel the vibrations from the ground he was on.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The ground was shaking because of the monsters moving toward them.


    Jang Man Soo started to shout.


    ¡°I, is it okay to send him in there alone?! What if-¡±


    ¡®What if he ends up dying?!¡¯


    Jang Man Soo looked at Choi Han who was heading out on his own and then at Cale without knowing what to do.


    His face was already covered in sweat and his pupils were shaking in fear.


    Cale made eye contact with those shaking pupils.


    ¡®He was like this in the past too.¡¯


    The moment the central shelter was destroyed, Jang Man Soo could not act properly at first because he was suppressed by chaos and fear.


    He was someone who had lost both legs to a monster.


    He said that his knees got cold whenever he saw a monster.


    He felt the same fear that he had felt when he had lost his legs and feet even though there was nothing underneath his knees.


    That was why Cale needed to show him.


    ¡°Mister.¡±


    ¡°Huh, huh?¡±


    Cale started to smile while looking at Jang Man Soo''s eyes that were full of fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Cale pointed to the front.


    ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Jang Man Soo slowly looked forward.


    He could see Choi Han kick off the cement ground and jumping up into the air.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    The tip of Choi Han¡¯s sword pointed toward the sky.


    Jang Man Soo had seen many sword-using ability users such as the former shelter leader Lee Soo Hyuk, but he had never seen a sword like Choi Han¡¯s.


    It was a different style of sword.


    But he was familiar with the thinging out of the tip.


    ¡°...A Yong.¡±


    The sparkling ck smoke gathered together to create arge Yong.


    The tip of the sword moved from the sky to the left.


    The ck Yong started to squirm.


    The sword shed from left to right.


    The ck Yong seemed to roar as it followed the path of the sword.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The ck Yong gobbled up the monsters.


    The footsteps of the monsters disappeared from the spot the sparkling ck Yong had passed by.


    All that was left were the corpses of the dead monsters that fell to the ground.


    ¡°...Ah-¡±


    He couldn''t say anything else.


    Jang Man Soo felt as if electricity was flowing throughout his body.


    Was this really a human¡¯s strength?


    All of the Grade 3 monsters in the front had been killed.


    Silence filled the area.


    People were even quieter than when the world had been covered in darkness.


    This darkness that appeared in front of them under the clear eye and in the face of despair was sparkling brightly in everyone''s eyes.


    Jang Man Soo''s eyes headed toward the back of the boy who hadnded on the ground again.


    It was a young boy with a slightly unique outfit and sword.


    The boy was calm.


    He just stood there with his back facing toward them.


    ¡°Kekeke-¡±


    The silence was broken.


    Jang Man Soo looked behind him.


    ¡°Kahahahaha!¡±


    Park Jin Tae wasughing so loudly that his shoulders were moving up and down.


    He had no choice but to do so.


    ¡°Keke, this is driving me crazy.¡±


    He really felt as if he would go crazy.


    He had felt suffocated looking at the Grade 3 monsters approaching them.


    He had thought that he might even die from the pressure.


    But the moment this Choi Han punk used his powers...


    The pressure he felt from the Grade 3 monsters had all disappeared.


    ¡®This is not human strength!¡¯


    He now felt an even stronger pressure suffocating him.


    ¡®Lee Soo Hyuk?¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk was nothingpared to this guy.


    That person could have gotten stronger by now as well, but he still could notpare to Choi Han.


    ¡°...Kim Rok Soo was right.¡±


    He was certain.


    He believed that he could survive if he listened to Kim Rok Soo.


    No matter what.


    He then started to speak loudly.


    ¡°Snap out of it if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Rooooooooar!¡±


    New monsters came forward while stepping on the corpses of the dead monsters in front of them.


    Choi Han''s ck Yong had stopped the monsters in the front, but he couldn''t stop the hundreds of monsters all on his own.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Screeeeeeeech!¡±


    They heard monsters shouting behind the building as well.


    North, south, east, and west.


    Monsters wereing at them from all sides.


    Park Jin Tae raised his head.


    He could feel Kim Rok Soo looking at him.


    He seemed to be saying, ¡®It¡¯s your turn.¡¯


    ¡°Heh. Funny bastard.¡±


    Park Jin Tae started tough as he moved his hand.


    He then took out the entire holster at his hip.


    He then released his grip.


    Tang.


    The holster fell to the ground.


    ¡°Leader-nim.¡±


    Lee Chul Min and the other members of the attack team all looked toward him.


    But Park Jin Tae was looking at Kim Rok Soo.


    "We will follow Kim Rok Soo¡¯s orders.¡±


    He walked toward Kim Rok Soo, Jang Man Soo, and Lee Jin Joo.


    ¡°For at least 24 hours.¡±


    For one whole day.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo over there is the king of this shelter.¡±


    That was their only way to survive.


    He could not feel any type of pressure from Kim Rok Soo.


    But Park Jin Tae felt a different kind of pressure while walking toward him.


    ¡®Yes, that gaze.¡¯


    The way Kim Rok Soo was looking at him....


    That turned into pressure.


    His gaze seemed to haveplete confidence that he would be able to do something.


    That gaze felt like pressure to Park Jin Tae.


    He started tough.


    He was used to it.


    He was used to this kind of expectation-filled pressure.


    Pressure was something that had apanied Park Jin Tae for most of his life and he enjoyed this type of pressure.


    He put his hand inside his shirt.


    He wrapped his hand around the cold item in his pocket and grabbed it.


    Click.


    A small pistol revealed itself to the world in Park Jin Tae¡¯s right hand.


    Park Jin Tae, National Team member for Shooting.


    Guns, swords, missiles, etc.


    Most of the weapons used by humans prior to the cataclysm were still useful.


    However, they were not usefulpared to the abilities used by ability users.


    Weapons from prior to the cataclysm were not very useful against these monsters.


    A monster they might barely be able to kill with almost a hundred missiles could die easily from an ability user¡¯s odd ability.


    But such irregr things had be the new normal in this world.


    This gun was a new weapon in ability user Park Jin Tae¡¯s hand.


    Jang Man Soo started to speak while looking at Park Jin Tae who was walking toward them.


    ¡°Ah, whatever! I have no idea!¡±


    He clenched his eyes shut after seeing Kim Rok Soo smiling at him.


    He then tilted his body to one side. He spread out his arms.


    His hands were pointing to the north and south.


    ¡°...Hey, Rok Soo.¡±


    He quietly started to speak with his eyes still closed.


    ¡°Will I be of any help?¡±


    ¡°Of course you will. We can¡¯t do this without you, mister.¡±


    Jang Man Soo started to smile.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s really the case?¡±


    ¡®It won''t work without me? I''m useful? I can do something?¡¯


    Jang Man Soo''s lips were shaking.


    ¡°Alright then, why not?!¡±


    Jang Man Soo''s hands started to glow.


    Jang Man Soo.


    He had a defensive ability.


    He had lost his two legs, but his two arms were fine and could use this power still.


    Walls started to appear in both of his hands.


    They were thick, wide, and tall half-transparent walls.


    Drip.


    The moment a cold sweat flowed through Jang Man Soo¡¯s forehead and fell to the ground...


    "Fucking crazy!¡±


    Park Jin Tae wasughing as he swore.


    Cale¡¯s head started to move.


    The three-story building that had been the central shelter.


    It was now just a building with one side of it broken.


    Wall rose up on the southern and northern sides of this square building.


    The walls were approximately 1.5 stories in height.


    They were much higher than even the monsters that were taller than humans.


    Cale clenched his fists.


    ¡®It worked!¡¯


    Jang Man Soo''s power was the same as in the past.


    Cale lowered his head.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Jang Man Soo wasughing.


    He slightly opened his eyes and looked at Cale.


    ¡°Hey, did I do it right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mister.¡±


    ¡°But I think I can only hold this up for about two hours.¡±


    Cale started tough.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    He looked away from Jang Man Soo and raised his head.


    The smile disappeared from his face.


    The Grade 3 monsters would attack from the east and west since the southern and northern sides were blocked.


    Choi Han hade back and Cale patted his shoulder instead of telling him, ¡®good job,¡¯ and started to speak.


    ¡°Squad 1 to the east.¡±


    Choi Han started to move to the monsters charging in from the east.


    Cale then patted someone else¡¯s shoulder.


    "Squad 2 to the west.¡±


    Park Jin Tae started to move west.


    ¡°Hyung.¡±


    Cale had to listen to Lee Seung Won who had walked up behind him.


    The uncertainty was somewhat gone from Lee Seung Won¡¯s eyes now.


    ¡°Grandma said everything is ready.¡±


    Cale turned around after hearing that.


    The three-story building.


    They had pulled off all of the doors and windows of this buildingst night.


    Grandma Kim was looking down at Cale from the top of the roof.


    Cale¡¯s gaze started to move.


    He looked toward the building''s eastern and western sides.


    He could see people in those windows.


    They were not ability users.


    But they would all participate in this battle.


    Cale raised his hand.


    He then started to look elsewhere.


    First, he looked to the west.


    He was looking at Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°Leader-nim.¡±


    Park Jin Tae did not respond to Lee Chul Min.


    ¡°Keke.¡±


    He just continued tough.


    ¡°It was real.¡±


    It really was real.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as Kim Rok Soo said it would be.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo had said the following.


    ¡®North, south, east, and west. The Grade 3 monsters approaching on all sides will be different.¡¯


    ¡®If we block the north and the south, the monstersing toward those directions will end up divided and follow behind the monsters to the east and west. The monsters at the front of the eastern and western sides are slightly more difficult to handle.¡¯


    ¡®First, the western side.¡¯


    ¡®The Grade 3 monstersing from the west are poisonous monsters.¡¯


    The monsters in the front right now were poisonous monsters Park Jin Tae had faced before, just as Cale had said.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    So many monsters wereing toward them that the ground was shaking.


    Park Jin Tae stood in front of those monsters.


    Cale lowered his hand at that moment.


    Lee Jin Joo started to speak only loud enough for the people in their central shelter to hear.


    {Fire!}


    Park Jin Tae could see ming arrows flying above him.


    He raised his head.


    People were throwing items that were on fire out of every building window.


    Some of them were shooting arrows, but most of them were just throwing stuff while trying to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t hit Park Jin Tae''s group with it.


    Kim Rok Soo had said the following.


    ¡®They are poisonous, so let¡¯s burn them all right away.¡¯


    ¡®You and the shelter people fight together.¡¯


    Burn the monsters.


    ¡°...Fire.¡±


    Park Jin Tae quietly mumbled to himself before turning his head.


    Tilt.


    Cale tilted his head to one side.


    ¡®Fire.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae''s hand started to move after seeing Cale mouthing for him to fire.


    "Ah, this is so fun.¡±


    He instantly finished loading the gun.


    The others could not see any bullets.


    But he could see the bullets.


    He pointed the gun toward his targets.


    The targets were the monsters spewing poison in the front as well as the fire thrown by the others.


    Park Jin Tae pulled the trigger.


    Tang!


    A small bullet shot out through the barrel.


    Park Jin Tae opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    The small bullet that was quickly flying suddenly exploded.


    Fire shot out and spread in all directions.


    Attack-type ability user, Park Jin Tae.


    His attribute was fire.


    The fires that the others threw touched his fire.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Arge explosion urred.


    Park Jin Tae looked toward the non-ability users on top of the building and started to shout.


    ¡°Throw some more! Throw out more fire!¡±


    He was speaking to the people of the shelter who were looking at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s burn these motherfucking monster bastards to death!¡±


    Click, click!


    Park Jin Tae¡¯s gun pointed at the targets again.


    Tang! Tang! Tang!


    The fire-spewing bullets were flying toward the monsters.


    Lee Seung Won quietly mumbled at that moment.


    ¡°...The battle for everyone to move to the new base together has started. Approximately 24 hours remain. We must survive here for 24 hours.¡±


    Baaaaaang!


    Lee Seung Won turned his gaze.


    A ck sword was chopping down Grade 3 monster after Grade 3 monster on the east.


    Tang!


    He turned again after hearing a sharp noise.


    Fire was burning on the west. The fire was burning the monsters to death.


    Lee Seung Won then looked forward.


    He could see Kim Rok Soo looking around at the battlefields while standing next to Jang Man Soo.


    Lee Seung Won moved his hand that was clenching the badge up to his mouth and continued to record.


    ¡°...the current states of the battlefields look hopeful. It seems doable.¡±


    However, there was still a long time for them to survive.


    Lee Seung Won continued to mumble.


    ¡°...I wish that night would note.¡±


    Cale did not hear that whisper.


    However, Cale started to frown while looking at the battlefields.


    ¡®We need to keep as many of our fighting-capable people safe until night time.¡¯


    The first crucial moment.


    Nighttime would be that moment.

 Chapter 563: We will now start the first record (3)

    <h4>Chapter 563: We will now start the first record (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Night had arrived.


    The night sky looked as if the stars would rain down as if they were snowkes.


    Rustle.


    ¡°Alberu.¡±


    Alberu Crossman turned his head toward the voice behind him.


    ¡°Aunt.¡±


    Tasha walked toward him.


    She was one of the few people here who knew of Alberu in his current appearance.


    "Why don¡¯t you sleep for a bit?¡±


    Alberu shook his head while looking at Tasha¡¯s concerned gaze.


    ¡°I slept a bit earlier.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the one hour you slept?¡±


    Tasha clicked her tongue and stood next to Alberu.


    Tasha¡¯s eyes looked at her nephew whose face was covered by a mask as he was in his quarter Dark Elf appearance.


    She could feel the fatigue and pressure on her nephew even with the mask covering half of his face.


    She looked down to look at where her nephew was looking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when that ck barrier would disappear.¡±


    The ck barrier that was covering thisrge hole was visible even underneath the night sky.


    It could not be helped.


    There were numerous people gathered a bit away from the ck barrier.


    The Mercenaries Guild without the Mercenary King.


    The Dark Elf and Elf Alliance.


    The mages who follow Rosalyn.


    The people from the Mn Household.


    There were numerous other people gathered by the ck barrier as well, and the lights were not going off even in the middle of the night.


    Tasha started to speak while looking at that.


    ¡°They will only be more chaotic as time passes by.¡±


    Alberu started to frown.


    Tasha noticed his gaze and opened her mouth to speak again.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡±


    But someone speaking stopped her from talking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out now.¡±


    Tasha left so that the two people could be alone.


    The other person walked up to where Tasha had been standing.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡±


    He started to speak again to Alberu who did not respond.


    ¡°Bob.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Pfft.


    Duke Fredo chuckled.


    He started to speak to Alberu who was ring at him.


    ¡°The Western continent is quieter than I expected. The Eastern continent as well.¡±


    ¡°Is there any reason for it to not be quiet?¡±


    ¡°...Mm, Cale Henituse''s absence?¡±


    Alberu looked away from Fredo.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    He actually did not have time to chat with Fredo nor even his aunt.


    Cale Henituse''s absence.


    The fact that the vow of death was cut.


    Choi Han and Alberu were not the only ones who knew about this.


    There were a lot of people.


    There was a meeting that took ce in the Jungle''s Section 7 shores in the past.


    At the end of that meeting, the representatives of four kingdoms and one tribe gathered together and made a vow of death.


    Prince John of the Breck Kingdom.


    Litana, the Queen of the Jungle.


    Witira, the future Whale Queen.


    Harol, the Whipper Kingdom''s Toonka¡¯s chief advisor.


    And Alberu and Cale, as the representatives of the Roan Kingdom.


    All those people had made a vow of death in order to maintain the secret.


    ¡®The Western continent is quiet, as Fredo mentioned.¡¯


    At least that was how it seemed on the outside.


    Alberu knew that his tent would be extremely loud with videomunication devices going off with calls from the Breck Kingdom, Whipper Kingdom, the Jungle, and the Whale tribe once he went in.


    Alberu had to exin things differently to all of them.


    There were not many people he could trust enough to tell everything.


    The reason the Western continent was quiet was because the leaders were keeping the fact that Cale Henituse was missing because of the Demonic race a secret.


    Alberu and the Roan Kingdom¡¯s chief executives were busy controlling the information going out with the other kingdom¡¯s chief executives nonstop.


    Alberu escaped from there for a moment.


    He was a bit tired.


    He was a bit worn out.


    He wanted to rx and rest for a bit.


    ¡®...Damn it. Even that doesn¡¯t work.¡¯


    He couldn''t rx and catch a breath.


    It was not because there was too much work.


    ¡®My shoulders feel heavy.¡¯


    Underneath that ck barrier...


    He had no idea what might pop up from the Endable Kingdom.


    Raon had told him some of what was going on after chatting with Eruhaben earlier, but Eruhaben''s side was still unable to properly deliver any messages about the Endable Kingdom right now.


    He always had to prepare for the worst.


    The weight of having to do so was heavy.


    But Alberu was thinking that it would have been okay if that was the only thing.


    ¡°...Cale Henituse.¡±


    That bastard.


    And one other bastard.


    ¡®I decided to make a deal. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯


    Choi Han.


    Alberu¡¯s heart sank while thinking about these two people.


    ¡°It feels so stuffy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Isn''t it cool in here?¡±


    Alberu ignored Fredo, turned around, and headed toward his tent.


    He started to pray.


    Whether it is a test or whatever, just destroy it all ande back. You bastards.¡¯


    Alberu stiffened his tired face.


    Chhh.


    He closed the tent entrance aftering in and looked around.


    Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeep-


    Beeeeeeep-


    Beeeeeeeep- beeeeeeeeeeeep-


    Alberu took his mask off while listening to the videomunication devices going off all around him.


    He returned to the blonde hair and blue eyes crown prince Alberu Crossman and touched the corner of his lips with one hand.


    - Your highness!


    ¡°Yes. What is going on?¡±


    Alberu Crossman had a rxed smile on his face as he greeted people again while hiding his fatigue and the pressure he was feeling from the situation.


    He was hoping for time to pass.


    He knew that those bastards would definitelye back if he waited.


    ¡°Damn it, how much time has passed?¡±


    Park Jin Tae wiped some blood off of his mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what the hell do you know? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°...Umm!¡±


    Lee Chul Min looked as if he had been unfairly treated, but Park Jin Tae didn¡¯t even look at him.


    He was only looking forward and his hands were quickly moving.


    Aim.


    Fire.


    Tang!


    Another bullet shot out.


    Baaaaaang!


    There was an explosion with the bullet at the center. A monster''s body that was burnt to a crisp joined the pile on the ground.


    There were corpses like this piling up on the eastern and western sides of the building.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Park Jin Tae bit down on his lips, but blood still managed to drip out.


    Lee Chul Min started to frown.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen the leader use his ability so much before!¡¯


    One of the attack team members stepped forward.


    ¡°Leader. Why don¡¯t we fight too-¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Park Jin Tae sternly shook his head.


    ¡°Did you forget that we are following Kim Rok Soo''s orders? You guys just support me!¡±


    He could see more balls of fire flying toward the monsters.


    Park Jin Tae looked toward the building windows.


    Some people noticed his gaze and shook their heads.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    That was the signal that the ingredients for the ming arrows and fireballs were gone.


    He frowned and looked at the approaching monsters with disgust.


    ¡°Why do these damn Grade 3 monsters keeping with no end in sight?!¡±


    ¡°Leader-nim, why are youughing while saying that?¡±


    The corners of Park Jin Tae''s lips started to go up after hearing his subordinate¡¯sment.


    ¡°Hey! Of course I''mughing, should I be crying when everything is going exactly as Kim Rok Soo said it would?¡±


    He looked toward Jang Man Soo''s shields.


    Bang! Baaaaang! Bang!


    The monsters were still trying to break them.


    Jang Man Soo was sweating bullets but was still capable of fending off their attacks, forcing the monsters to gather to the east and west to attack the now-defunct central shelter.


    But that shield would onlyst for two hours.


    Park Jin Tae looked toward the only person on this battlefield who seemed to be surrounded in peace and silence.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Kim Rok Soo was focused on the shield that seemed to be barely holding on.


    The moment Park Jin Tae looked at him...


    Kim Rok Soo lowered his head.


    He then raised his wrist.


    Park Jin Tae''s heart started to beat faster.


    ¡®Run when I tell you to do so.¡¯


    He recalled what Kim Rok Soo had told him.


    Cale opened his mouth at that moment.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Cale started to run into the building once he said that.


    Craaaaaaack. Craaaaaaack-!


    Park Jin Tae could see cracks starting to appear on Jang Man Soo¡¯s shield.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    He urged on his subordinates who were already running away after hearing Rok Soo''s order.


    Park Jin Tae saw a ck-haired punk running very quickly at that moment.


    It was Choi Han.


    The attack team members on the eastern side had already headed for the door and Choi Han picked Jang Man Soo up.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    As Jang Man Soo barely managed to open his tired arms and got on Choi Han¡¯s back...


    Park Jin Tae took something out of his pocket and put it in his ears.


    He then stepped back.


    ¡°Roooooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Screeeech-!¡±


    The monsters were charging in from the now defenseless eastern and western sides.


    Park Jin Tae tightened his grip around his gun.


    It was at that moment.


    m!


    Cale mmed the roof door open.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    ¡°Rok Soo!¡±


    Cale made eye contact with Grandma Kim as he was catching his breath and immediately headed toward the ledge.


    Lee Jin Joo was standing there.


    Cale looked down.


    ¡°I, I''m at my limit.¡±


    Jang Man Soo''s two arms slumped down.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The shields were destroyed.


    The shields on both the northern and the southern sides crumbled.


    That made the furious monsters explosively charge forward in their ce.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Park Jin Tae shouted to Choi Han and Choi Han quickly headed for the door.


    Park Jin Tae was covering Choi Han''s back as he shouted.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo, what is that bastard doing?!¡±


    The monsters almost instantly got up to the building.


    ¡°We had a n! Why isn¡¯t he going through with it?!¡±


    It was the moment he shouted in anger.


    {It is now the promised time.}


    He heard Lee Jin Joo''s voice.


    Park Jin Tae covered his ears.


    They had discussed this in advance.


    Her voice would reach everything within its range.


    Cale raised his hand.


    Lee Jin Joo nodded her head and Cale lowered his hand.


    {Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!}


    An extremely loud and high-pitched voice shook the area.


    It felt as if the world was rumbling.


    ¡°Roooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Cooooooooooooo!¡±


    ¡°Screeeech-!¡±


    The charging monsters reached for their ears.


    There was blood dripping out of all of their ears. Some of the weaker Grade 3 monsters started to stumble and fall as well.


    The charging monsters stopped moving for a moment.


    And at that moment.


    They could see some human hands on top of the roof.


    There were extremely weak psychokinesis or weak gusts of winding out of the tips of those hands.


    There were others with very weak abilities as well.


    Finally, there were some strong people without any abilities.


    All these people who were not much help during hunts were on the roof ledge with earplugs in.


    They looked to see the silent order.


    Cale''s hand moved down once again.


    ¡°Drop them all!¡±


    They started to push with everything they had once Cale gave the signal.


    The ability users activated their abilities to their fullest extent.


    Plop.


    The items they had moved to the roof sincest night without stopping started to fall.


    Boooom!


    Arge piece of a building fell down.


    ¡°Roooooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Crooooooooo!¡±


    Three monsters fell after being hit by thatrge piece of a building.


    That was the beginning.


    Pieces of the buildings and all sorts of things started to fall on the Grade 3 monsters behind them.


    ¡°Rooooooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Screeeeeeech!¡±


    They continued to hear the monsters screaming.


    ¡°Rooooooooooooar!¡±


    Park Jin Tae watched a monster in front of him falling over after a sharp chunk of cementnded on its head.


    ¡°Kahahaha!¡±


    Park Jin Tae started tough.


    He turned around after feeling someone pulling him at that moment.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    Choi Han had pulled him in and the people inside the building quickly started to close the door.


    Screeeeeech- boom!


    The door was closed.


    They then almost instantly piled heavy things in front of the closed door.


    The first-floor windows were boarded with wooden nks and other items as well.


    Park Jin Tae ignored all of this and immediately started to run to the roof.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo, this bastard, he really...¡¯


    He had quickly run up to the roof and started to speak while looking down.


    ¡®This bastard, Kim Rok Soo, he really-¡¯


    ¡°He really knows how to use his head!¡±


    Grandma Kim looked down as well.


    She then walked over to Cale who was standing by Lee Jin Joo and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Rok Soo, some walls were created as you said.¡±


    Monsters were piling up around the square building.


    Pieces of buildings were piling up with them.


    This was another wall that would protect the central shelter.


    Park Jin Tae walked over to Cale.


    ¡°This should make it difficult for the other monsters to approach.¡±


    Grandma Kim nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes. It should take some time for them to climb over these monsters and debris to attack. Good job.¡±


    But the smile quickly disappeared from Park Jin Tae''s face.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo, everything happened just as you said it would.¡±


    Cale started to look elsewhere.


    Park Jin Tae continued to speak while looking at him.


    ¡°Some Grade 1 monsters should attack soon if things go as you said, right?¡±


    Park Jin Tae could see the Grade 2 monsters slowly revealing themselves behind the Grade 3 monsters.


    ¡°You said that Grade 1 monsters would appear after the Grade 3 monsters disappear but before the Grade 2 monsters starting.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes and then reopened them.


    In the past...


    As there was a shift from the Grade 3 monsters to the Grade 2 monsters...


    A small number of Grade 1 monsters had appeared.


    It was as if they were tasters, giving a taste of the true attack from the Grade 1 monsters that would soone.


    ¡®At that time.¡¯


    Cale made eye contact with Park Jin Tae who was looking at him.


    ¡°Is it doable?¡±


    Cale continued to think while listening to Park Jin Tae ask him a question.


    ¡®You died at that time.¡¯


    The people who protected this building and tried to buy the others time to escape had all died because of just a few Grade 1 monsters.

 Chapter 564: We will now start the first record (4)

    <h4>Chapter 564: We will now start the first record (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    It was a funny story.


    It was back when Kim Rok Soo was looking up information on the unranked monsters and their appearances and recording everything that he found.


    There was something eye-catching regarding this destruction of the original central shelters and the monster attacks prior to the appearance of the first unranked monster.


    ¡®It was the appearance of the taster monsters.¡¯


    From Grade 3 to Grade 2...


    And again from Grade 2 to Grade 1...


    The taster monsters appeared at each switch between grades.


    Cale couldn''t forget the word, ¡®taster.¡¯


    It remained on his mind even without using his record ability.


    The first taster monsters.


    The Grade 1 taster monsters that appeared during the shift from Grade 3 to Grade 2 monsters were what had destroyed Kim Rok Soo''s first central shelter.


    Many people had died.


    ¡®It was difficult to fight against even one Grade 1 monster during this time.¡¯


    People didn''t know how to use their abilities properly yet.


    They didn''t have enough information.


    Kim Rok Soo had seen the people die by these taster monsters as he ran away.


    That was why he didn''t like them being called tasters.


    But the scary part was...


    ¡®They really were tasters.¡¯


    The uing Grade 1 monsters¡¯ attack and the invasion of the unranked monster in the near future.


    These were definitely tasters inparison to those two incidents.


    They needed to ovee it.


    They needed to do it without taking much damage.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°The overall situation is that the monsters will attack by their grade, but as I mentioned before, there are some special moments in between.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Rok Soo.¡±


    Jang Man Soo and Choi Han who was carrying him on his back walked over to Cale.


    ¡°You worked hard, mister.¡±


    ¡°No, I should be okay again after resting an hour or two.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Please get some rest.¡±


    The shield would be usable again in two hours.


    Jang Man Soo hesitated for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°...Will we be able to defeat the Grade 1 monsters? Especially when there will be 7 of them?¡±


    Everybody around Cale suddenly became quiet.


    Seven Grade 1 monsters.


    That number made everybody feel as if they would suffocate.


    A fierce battle was continuing on the roof as that was going on.


    ¡°Keep dropping things!¡±


    ¡°Keep it up!¡±


    ¡°Use a little more of your psychokinesis!¡±


    The people on the roof ledge were throwing everything they had, including weak attacks, toward the Grade 3 monsters trying to climb over the wall of fallen monsters and debris.


    That was why they could not tell these people.


    They couldn¡¯t know that seven Grade 1 monsters would soon appear.


    They would lose their will to fight.


    Even Jang Man Soo was this scared.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Someone other than Cale had responded.


    It was Park Jin Tae.


    He was looking at Choi Han who was carrying Jang Man Soo with a piercing gaze.


    ¡°We can manage to deal with seven of them.¡±


    Smile.


    Park Jin Tae smiled toward Choi Han who was looking at him.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Choi Han will not be participating this time.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Park Jin Tae and the others all opened their eyes in shock.


    ¡°How can we do it without this bastard-¡±


    ¡°Night.¡±


    Park Jin Tae shut up after hearing Cale say one word.


    ¡°You remember what I said, right?¡±


    Night.


    ¡°The moment the sun goes down... The moment the sunsetpletely disappears...¡±


    The moment that darkness falls over the world...


    ¡°The monsters will go crazy. They will be much more violent than before and their attack strength will multiply by 1.5 times.¡±


    That was why night was the first crucial moment.


    ¡°The Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters will attack together.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo who had run away with the crumbling central shelter behind him remembered that night clearly.


    He had crawled into a gap between some building debris and watched while keeping quiet.


    He had seen how the night was turned into hell by those crazed monsters.


    Numerous humans had died.


    That night was brutal for the humans who could not gather together and had to split up because the central shelter crumbled down.


    ¡°Choi Han needs to stay out of this battle for us to be able to survive the night.¡±


    Cale and Choi Han would not be able to get any sleep during the night.


    ¡°This punk needs to get some rest right now.¡±


    ¡°...Then-¡±


    Park Jin Tae bit down on his lips. He barely managed to ask.


    ¡°Then how will we fight them?¡±


    Park Jin Tae was certain.


    ¡°I''m sure you already have the answer.¡±


    He should know how to kill seven Grade 1 monsters.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Leader-nim!¡±


    He heard Lee Chul Min''s voice.


    Everybody looked toward Lee Chul Min who was standing on the ledge and pointing somewhere.


    ¡°The Grade 2 monsters are starting to get closer!¡±


    The Grade 3 monsters around the building were doing everything they could to get inside the building and kill the humans.


    But the Grade 3 monsters in the distance that had not gotten close yet were slowly moving away.


    It was as if there was a baton pass.


    ¡°...They¡¯re making way for the Grade 2 monsters.¡±


    As Park Jin Tae mentioned, the Grade 3 monsters were moving back as the Grade 2 monsters got closer.


    More Grade 2 monsters were starting to appear.


    Apletely different type of pressure than the Grade 3 monsters was starting to overwhelm the people.


    Tick tock.


    Cale looked at the watch.


    It was past 2 pm already.


    It would be 3 pm soon enough.


    The taster Grade 1 monsters would appear at 3 pm.


    ¡°A, and-¡±


    Lee Chul Min¡¯s voice was shaking.


    From within the Grade 3 and Grade 2 monsters that were simr in height...


    There were oddly tall monsters appearing here and there.


    ¡°T, they appeared!¡±


    The others shouted along with Lee Chul Min.


    ¡°Gasp! G, Grade 1......!¡±


    The people on the southern ledge slowly started to move back.


    They recognized the Grade 1 monsters.


    Park Jin Tae started to mumble.


    ¡°I''m relieved. At least the Grade 1 monsters are alling from one direction.¡±


    The seven monsters would appear from the south.


    Only three were visible right now.


    A monster with a snake head, a monster that seemed to be a mix of a lion and a tiger, and a skeleton-like monster.


    They were all very different monsters.


    Park Jin Tae observed the monsters as he started to speak.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo, you said that seven of those bastards woulde attacking from the south at 3 pm?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    His voice was extremely calm.


    Park Jin Tae became annoyed at his calmness and looked toward Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He then flinched.


    ¡°Hey, you-¡±


    It was because Kim Rok Soo was looking somewhere else and smiling.


    The others who looked toward Cale as Park Jin Tae did flinched.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I told you I had foresight, right?¡±


    Foresight.


    Everybody shut up after hearing that word.


    They had to feel the greatness of Kim Rok Soo''s foresight ability. They recalled how Kim Rok Soo had been right about everything until now.


    ¡°Choi Han will not fight.¡±


    There wasn''t even the slightest of openings in his stern voice.


    ¡®Do we need to take care of it on our own?¡¯


    Park Jin Tae started to frown.


    He knew Kim Rok Soo must have a way for them to defeat them on their own, but he was worried.


    He heard Kim Rok Soo''s parched voice at that moment.


    ¡°But there are others who will fight with us.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Park Jin Tae''s eyes opened wide.


    However, Cale was still looking to the north as he put a hand on Lee Jin Joo''s shoulder.


    ¡°Noona.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Repeat what I say loud enough so that it can reach that building.¡±


    Cale was pointing to a building to the north.


    It was a pretty tall building that was barely standing up as half of it was broken.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Park Jin Tae could see human-like figures where Cale was pointing.


    ¡®Two people?¡¯


    He could see two people.


    ¡®This bastard, perhaps?¡¯


    Were these the people who would fight with them?


    Park Jin Tae got chills and looked toward Cale, but Cale was just telling Lee Jin Joo what to say.


    ¡°Stop peeking nces while running away. Come here if you want to survive.¡±


    Cale recalled a conversation in his mind even as he told Jin Joo what to say.


    ¡®Team leader-nim, team leader-nim! Are you not going to wake up?¡¯


    When he had to face his despair while under Elisneh the First''s illusion in the Molden Kingdom...


    Of the two people who had appeared in his illusion...


    One of them was Jung So Hoon.


    ¡®...Should I make a cup ramen?¡¯


    The rookie Jung So Hoon had asked if he had wanted some ramen.


    And the other person...


    ¡®Team leader-nim! Is this the time to be eating ramen? Are you eating one too because that punk is eating one?¡¯


    Assistant Leader Kim Min Ah.


    She was one of the vanguard members for Cale¡¯s attack team.


    She was married and had a cute daughter named Bae Eun Soo.


    Cale recalled a conversation he had with Kim Min Ah while he was Team leader Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®...You were there?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir. I was running away, saw that ce, and ran away again. I''m more shocked that you were from there. You managed to survive even without any abilities at that time.¡¯


    She had mentioned that she had visited the central shelter where Cale had been.


    In fact, she was there on the day the central shelter crumbled.


    ¡®Around what time?¡¯


    ¡®Probably around 2 pm or 3 pm on the first day? The taster Grade 1 monsters appeared not too long after I got there.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to go up.


    She had said the following.


    ¡®I was with the punk who would be my husband at that time. I dragged him around. Ahahahaha!¡¯


    Cale called out toward the two people who were in that building up north and looking toward them.


    ¡°Kim Min Ah, Bae Puh Rum. Come join us here.¡±


    Cale looked toward Lee Jin Joo.


    ¡°Noona, are you not going to say it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lee Jin Joo blinked in shock before starting to speak.


    ¡°Do you know them?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°...Then?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you I have the power of foresight? The two of them are strong.¡±


    Park Jin Tae quietly mumbled at that moment.


    ¡°That crazy foresight ability.¡±


    Calepletely ignored him and looked at Lee Jin Joo.


    Lee Jin Joo snapped out of it and started to speak.


    {Stop peeking nces while running away. Come here if you want to survive.}


    The two people''s bodies shifted significantly at that moment.


    They seemed to be shocked.


    Lee Jin Joo watched their reaction as she continued to speak.


    {Kim Min Ah, Bae Puh Rum. Come join us here.}


    Cale started to speak again.


    ¡°Bae Puh Rum. Fly over.¡±


    {Bae Puh Rum. Fly over.}


    Park Jin Tae walked over to Cale after Lee Jin Joo said that.


    ¡°Hey! He¡¯s an ability user who can fly?¡±


    This was his first time hearing about such an ability.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Look over there.¡±


    Cale motioned to the northern building with his chin.


    ¡°He¡¯s flying over.¡±


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    A man was flying with a woman on his back as Cale had mentioned.


    He could see the woman pointing to this side and shouting something.


    ¡®This crazy Kim Rok Soo!¡¯


    Park Jin Tae couldn¡¯t help but be astonished while looking at him.


    He was thinking that Kim Rok Soo was scary.


    The ability to fly?


    The ability to tell the strength of their opponent?


    Kim Rok Soo had an ability that was much scarier than either of those kinds of abilities.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    The woman who was on the man¡¯s back pointed to where Cale was standing.


    She then started to speak.


    ¡°Who the hell are you guys?! How do you know who we are?¡±


    Wave wave.


    Cale motioned to them as if telling them to hurry up and get here.


    Bae Puh Rum and Kim Min Ah chatted with each other for a bit before getting closer to the roof.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Kim Min Ah.¡±


    ¡°Who are you and how do you know my name-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll heal your brother¡¯s injuries.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Both Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum looked toward Cale in shock.


    ¡°Your older brother is in that building over there. He¡¯s in a terrible state right now because of therge injury on his side.¡±


    Cale recalled how Kim Min Ah had looked sad in the past.


    ¡®I fought with my brother there. He told me to leave him behind and fly away with Bae Puh Rum.¡¯


    Kim Min Ah had tried her best to smile.


    ¡®But I stayed with him until the end. I was relieved I got to spend my brother¡¯sst moments with him.¡¯


    She had then added on in a joking tone.


    ¡®Of course, Bae Puh Rum had to work his ass off to carry me and run away after that.¡¯


    Cale put a hand on Grandma Kim''s shoulder.


    "We will heal your brother¡¯s external injury. In return, I hope that the two of you can fight with us at this shelter.¡±


    Grandma Kim ced her wrinkled hand on Cale¡¯s hand.


    Cale felt the warmth of her hand as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Then the two of you, and Kim Min Ah, your brother as well... All of you will survive.¡±


    Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum were high school students at this time.


    The two of them were silent.


    Bae Puh Rum started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Hey, Min Ah. Should I go bring big bro over?¡±


    Kim Min Ah started to speak.


    ¡°Let me down first.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum and Kim Min Ahnded on the roof.


    Lee Chul Min shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Seven of them! All seven of them have appeared!¡±


    The people who were standing on the ledge lowered their hands and looked toward Cale.


    It was okay for them to do that.


    ¡°...The monsters are retreating.¡±


    The Grade 3 monsters were retreating.


    They moved farther back than where the Grade 2 monsters were standing. They looked like actors moving off stage after the first act waspleted.


    Boom.


    A Grade 1 monster with a Bear¡¯s body and purple tiger stripes stomped and shook the ground.


    Just one monster moving forward felt as if tens of Grade 3 monsters were moving toward them.


    This was the impact of a Grade 1 monstering close.


    ¡°Kim Min Ah.¡±


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Your brother has the message ability right?¡±


    Cale walked past Kim Min Ah as her eyes opened wide.


    He then stood at the door heading down from the roof and pointed to some people.


    ¡°Park Jin Tae, Kim Min Ah, Lee Chul Min, Bae Puh Rum. The four of you will fight with me.¡±


    Park Jin asked in shock.


    ¡°Y, you''re fighting too?¡±


    He looked at Kim Rok Soo¡¯s feeble body.


    Cale confidently responded while looking at this gaze.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I am fighting as well.¡±


    Cale pointed to himself with his finger.


    ¡°Park Jin Tae, Kim Min Ah, Lee Chul Min, and Bae Puh Rum will each take care of one monster.¡±


    That was a total of four monsters.


    ¡°And I''ll take care of three of them.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to go up.

 Chapter 565: Night of Potential (1)

    <h4>Chapter 565: Night of Potential (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Park Jin Tae questioned his ears.


    ¡°What? Three of them?¡±


    He rubbed his ears and walked toward Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°You saying that I can take care of one by myself is already not understandable. But what? Three of them? You?¡±


    He started to frown.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    He could ept this unbelievable ability of foresight.


    Actually, he trusted it now.


    ¡®But what? He¡¯s going to take care of three Grade 1 monsters? With his feeble body?¡¯


    Park Jin Tae was frowning as he walked toward Cale looking as if he would grab Cale by the cor at any moment.


    However, Choi Han got in his way.


    Park Jin Tae felt so much pressure after seeing Choi Han quietly stare at him.


    ¡®This crazy bastard!¡¯


    Both Kim Rok Soo and this Choi Han bastard... They both seemed crazy.


    Park Jin Tae started to speak.


    ¡°You cannot die.¡±


    He then quickly added on.


    ¡°For all of us to survive.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo dying would make it very difficult for them to survive.


    ¡°...Hyung.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    The Lee siblings were looking back and forth at Cale and Park Jin Tae and didn''t know what to do.


    Someone stepped forward at that moment.


    ¡°U, umm, hyung-nim?¡±


    It was Bae Puh Rum.


    He was scratching his head as he awkwardly started to speak.


    ¡°Min Ah and I will lose if we fight against a Grade 1 monster.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Bae Puh Rum. Shut up for a moment.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum who had taken a step forward took two steps back at Kim Min Ah¡¯sment.


    However, his eyes were still full of uncertainty while looking at Cale.


    Cale started to speak to Bae Puh Rum.


    ¡°Go bring her brother over.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Bae Puh Rum looked toward Kim Min Ah. Kim Min Ah slightly nodded her head and Bae Puh Rum immediately flew up and headed toward the building they had been at.


    Kim Min Ah''s older brother was there.


    Kim Min Ah wasn¡¯t looking at Bae Puh Rum as she was quietly looking at Cale with her arms crossed.


    Screeeeeeeeeech-!


    A sharp noise rang through everybody''s ears at that moment.


    Boom!


    The ground started to shake as well.


    ¡°T, the monsters are approaching!¡±


    They then heard Lee Chul Min''s urgent voice.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°The seven monsters won¡¯t attack the building all at once.¡±


    Kim Min Ah could see two Grade 1 monsters approaching them from behind Cale''s shoulder.


    One was a skeleton monster.


    The other was a wolf monster that looked as if it had a ck snakeskin on its head.


    She heard Cale continue to speak.


    ¡°Two of them, two of them, and then three of them. They wille in that order.¡±


    The reason behind it was simple.


    These monsters were tasters.


    They stuck to that theme.


    ¡°Of them, the Grade 1 monster that seems to be a mix of a lion and a tiger... The Dark Tiger. That bastard is the leader of those seven monsters.¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked past the two monsters in front and toward the Grade 1 monsters behind them.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    The Tiger¡¯s ck eyes were looking right at the roof.


    The gaze was too sharp for monsters they had thoughtcked intelligence or had very low intelligence even if they had any.


    He instantly got the chills.


    But Park Jin Tae could not stay like that.


    ¡°They¡¯re Grade 1s!¡±


    ¡°What do we do? H, how do we stop them?!¡±


    The shelter people on the roof were starting to get scared and frantic.


    Park Jin Tae could feel the fear of death and the hopelessness on their faces.


    ¡®No!¡¯


    It couldn''t continue like this.


    They still needed tost for over 20 hours.


    Night had note yet either.


    It would probably be the longest night of their lives.


    But to spend that night without any hope and full of fear?


    That could not happen.


    ¡°Me first!¡±


    Park Jin Tae started to speak.


    ¡°I''m going first!¡±


    All of them looked toward Park Jin Tae.


    But Park Jin Tae was looking at Cale as he continued to speak.


    ¡°You said I was strong enough to take one down, right? So, I will take care of one.¡±


    Boom. Boom!


    The two Grade 1 monsters that were slowly approaching as if they were initiating a battue made Park Jin Tae''s palms be sweaty.


    He could feel the pressure.


    ¡°However, you need to tell me how to do it right now.¡±


    But he would not be able to do anything if he could not ovee this pressure.


    At the time he had be the youngest person to win an Olympic Gold Medal...


    Park Jin Tae had realized something.


    However, Park Jin Tae¡¯s eyes opened wide as he looked at Cale.


    "This is why I needed to save Park Jin Tae.¡±


    Cale started tough while looking at Park Jin Tae.


    He then turned his back to Park Jin Tae and looked south.


    He was looking at the two approaching monsters. He then looked toward the five monsters quietly observing the people at the shelter.


    Cale quietly observed all seven of them.


    He then started to walk.


    Lee Jin Joo urgently blurted out.


    ¡°Rok Soo! What are you going to do-¡±


    ¡°I have...¡±


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Even if they are only half of what they could be...¡±


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t even half right now.


    He then started to smile.


    ¡°There are powers embedded in my soul.¡±


    He couldn''t hear their voices, but these powers let him know from the moment he opened his eyes that he hade here as Cale.


    Cale walked toward the roof¡¯s ledge.


    ¡°I will fight first.¡±


    Cale could see someone walking next to him at that moment.


    It was Choi Han.


    ¡°You can¡¯t cough up blood.¡±


    Cale quietly looked into Choi Han¡¯s eyes before nodding his head.


    ¡°...I''ll try my best.¡±


    Choi Han stopped walking once he heard that.


    However, Cale¡¯s did not stop there.


    He continued to walk.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo!¡±


    Park Jin Tae and the Lee siblings ran toward Cale in shock.


    ¡°Hey, are you crazy?! Stop!¡±


    Park Jin Tae could see Cale''s foot step into the air at that moment.


    ¡°Rok Soo!¡±


    Lee Jin Joo shouted as Cale disappeared.


    Cale¡¯s body had walked off the roof ledge and fallen down.


    Park Jin Tae and the Lee siblings frantically ran over and grabbed the roof ledge.


    ¡°Hey, you bastard-¡±


    ¡°Hyung!¡±


    They looked down with urgent expressions.


    It was at that moment.


    Shhh.


    Lee Jin Joo''s hair fluttered in the wind.


    Her jaw naturally dropped.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    There was wind blowing from the bottom.


    Her hair fluttered in the wind.


    Park Jin Tae started to speak while looking down.


    ¡°...The wind-¡±


    The wind was surrounding Kim Rok Soo''s body.


    Park Jin Tae subconsciously said something.


    ¡°M...multiple ability user?¡±


    He made eye contact with Kim Rok Soo who looked up at that moment.


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    He was not a multiple ability user right now.


    In fact, the current Kim Rok Soo had not awakened any abilities at all.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Cale closed his eyes while feeling the wind surrounding him.


    Cale recalled what the White Star had said a long time ago.


    ¡®My goodness. Cale, you don''t even know how to use your ancient powers properly.¡¯


    The White Star had said that Cale didn¡¯t know how to use his ancient powers properly.


    He then recalled the conversation he had with Mercenary King Bud on their way to Wind Ind.


    ¡®...Cale. Why would an ancient power talk?¡¯


    ¡®Don''t the owners of the ancient powers usually talk to you?¡¯


    ¡®What are you talking about? You can hear the voices of the ancient powers? How does that make any sense?¡¯


    Bud had said that they could not hear the voices of ancient powers.


    Cale¡¯s body that had been quickly falling started to slow down.


    He recalled the other conversations he had had since that conversation with Bud.


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone had said the following.


    ¡®Ancient powers are powers that are embedded in a person''s body and soul.¡¯


    That was why the Super Rock had said that the White Star kept the strong ancient powers in his soul and carried them with him with every reincarnation.


    His powers became stronger and moreplete as time passed because of that.


    The Super Rock had also said the following.


    ¡®Do you wish to defeat the White Star?¡¯


    Cale had wanted back then and still wanted to do so now.


    ¡®I will teach you the easiest way. ¡®


    Wind, water, fire, earth, wood. All five of them had chimed in at the same time.


    ¡®Get rid of us.¡¯


    Powers that are embedded in a person''s soul.


    Ancient powers were powers that had be embedded in the 35+ years old Kim Rok Soo''s soul, powers embedded in Kim Rok Soo who had suddenly woken up in Cale Henituse''s body.


    And ancient powers only becameplete once they became fully absorbed by the soul.


    However, Cale did not want to do that.


    He had notpletely absorbed the ancient powers into his soul.


    The wills of multiple ancient power owners were still with him.


    That was not havingplete ownership of the powers.


    It was only having a portion of the ownership.


    The Indestructible Shield. The glutton priestess had said the following.


    ¡®Eat us. Gobble up our existences. Each time one of these voices disappears...¡¯


    Each time he got rid of the former owner¡¯s will and made them disappear...


    The cheapskate, Super Rock, glutton, thief, and the Sky Eating Water. Each time one of them disappeared...


    ¡®You''ll be stronger.¡¯


    That would mean that Cale''s soul had full ownership of that ancient power.


    ¡°I finally understood what that meant.¡±


    Cale understood the meaning behind those words once he came here.


    He could not hear the voices of the ancient powers when he opened his eyes here.


    But he could feel the portion of power that was embedded in Kim Rok Soo, in Cale''s soul.


    ¡®It¡¯s not even half.¡¯


    He could only feel about half of the strength of his normal ancient powers.


    Of course, even this much was a significant burden to the weak twenty years old Kim Rok Soo¡¯s body.


    But these powers were the reason he made up his mind that it was worth trying to fight and to save everyone even without Kim Rok Soo''s abilities being awakened.


    Simr to how his life as Kim Rok Soo was extremely helpful to him right now...


    So was the time he had spent as Cale.


    ¡®I was also able toe up with a hypothesis thanks to this.¡¯


    The powers embedded in his soul, as well as Choi Han being here, made him be more certain.


    The parts he had been uncertain about were slowly being revealed.


    This might not just be a simple testing ground.


    Could a person''s soul cross over in an illusion?


    Cale couldn¡¯te up with a definitive answer yet.


    It was because there was still a big problem.


    The problem was...


    ¡°I can¡¯t defeat the unranked monsters even with these powers.¡±


    But the situation had changed.


    It had changed by quite a bit.


    Choi Han was here, and the fact that this world might not be an illusion had changed Cale¡¯s mindset.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Get rid of the baggage on his mind, all of his regrets.


    Cale raised his head.


    He looked at the people looking down at him from the second and third-floor windows before looking up at the roof.


    He could see Park Jin Tae, Kim Min Ah, Lee Jin Joo, and the others looking down at him from the ledge.


    Park Jin Tae thought that he had made eye contact with Cale¡¯s nonchnt gaze.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Please take a good look.¡±


    Choi Han started to speak to the people at the ledge.


    ¡°Please watch and learn.¡±


    ¡°What do you mea-¡±


    Park Jin Tae who was about to ask suddenly got chills throughout his body.


    His gaze headed down.


    There were no changes.


    Kim Rok Soo was just standing there.


    But Park Jin Tae felt a big difference.


    Actually, he was not the only one who had felt the difference.


    ¡°...Holy crap. What is that?¡±


    Kim Min Ah¡¯s hands were shaking as she held onto the ledge.


    Park Jin Tae''s mouth turned dry.


    ¡®Such a pressure ising from Kim Rok Soo-¡¯


    An intense amount of pressure wasing from Kim Rok Soo.


    Choi Han continued to say the things Cale had told him to tell these people who could not look away from Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Your potentials. Your futures. You will now see the true value of your powers.¡±


    Cale slowly started to walk with the Dominating Aura surrounding him.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeech-!¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrr- grrrrrr-¡±


    The Grade 1 monsters focused their gazes on Cale.


    Choi Han watched this before saying thest part.


    ¡°Humans continue to grow. Please watch and grow.¡±


    The moment those words reached everyone¡¯s ears...


    Cale opened up his arms toward the two monsters showing him hostility.


    Crackle, crackle.


    Rose gold fire flowers and current started to flow around him.


    Small whirlwinds gathered at the tips of his feet as well.


    ¡°Time to go.¡±


    His body quickly rushed toward the monsters.


    But Cale¡¯s face looked rxed.


    The monsters¡¯ patterns, attributes, and weaknesses...


    Adding the powers he had gained as Cale to Kim Rok Soo''s record...


    ¡°It''s been a while since I stretched like this.¡±


    Caleughed while thinking about his time as team leader Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeech-!¡±


    Cale was flying toward the body of the skeleton monster charging at him.


    The rose gold colored light was gathered in his hands as if they were guns.

 Chapter 566: Night of Potential (2)

    <h4>Chapter 566: Night of Potential (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The moment Cale thought that this testing ground might be a real world...


    He started to think.


    ¡®If this is a different world and I need to leave this ce to return home...¡¯


    Then there was only one answer.


    ¡®Let''s teach them.¡¯


    Teach the people here how to do it.


    Originally, the twenty years old Kim Rok Soo was pretty useless.


    However, as he passed 25, 30, and then 35, Kim Rok Soo became a decent person.


    He had grown.


    If even he had grown, what if these people who were supposed to die here ended up surviving and growing?


    ¡®They¡¯ll all be better than me.¡¯


    Just thinking about it was making himugh.


    That was what Cale wanted.


    For that reason, he had started this first lesson.


    "Screeeech- screeeeeeech!¡±


    Cale moved even faster toward the 3-meter tall mummy-like skeleton monster charging toward him.


    Jang Man Soo had barely managed to crawl over to the ledge and peeked out while holding onto the railing.


    He could see the wind surrounding Cale and the reddish-gold light in his hands.


    But Jang Man Soo started to shout.


    ¡°Rok Soo! Dodge!¡±


    He could see a ck animal charging toward Cale.


    The ck snake wolf.


    Jang Man Soo had seen people being eaten by this ck wolf that was covered in snakeskin.


    He had also heard that people who said goodbye to him as they went hunting were squashed by that bastard¡¯s front paw.


    That bastard was a source of fear and hell.


    Kim Rok Soo looked too weak and tinypared to this house-sized snake wolf.


    ¡°Roooooar!¡±


    The ck snake wolf charged at him from the right with its jaw open.


    Jang Man Soo¡¯s eyes opened and his hands that were holding the railing started to shake.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo could not die.


    ¡°Rok Soo--!¡±


    Baaaaang!


    Jang Man Soo shouted as he heard a loud explosion.


    A lot of dust shot up.


    However, the dust soon subsided.


    Jang Man Soo subconsciously opened his mouth.


    ¡°...A shield?¡±


    A silver shield with two wings open was blocking the ck wolf.


    ¡°...Holy crap. How many powers does this son of a bitch have?¡±


    He heard Park Jin Tae mumbling, but Jang Man Soo could not say anything.


    The shield was smallpared to his shield.


    It was only big enough to block the ck wolf''s face and front paw.


    But the way it was being used was different.


    At least, that¡¯s how Jang Man Soo felt.


    Kim Rok Soo was not using the shield to block the enemy, but so that he could keep moving forward.


    Jang Man Soo made eye contact with Cale who was on the other side of the shield.


    He might be wrong, but it seemed as if Rok Soo was looking at him.


    It was as if he was teaching him that this was how to use a shield even though he was in the middle of a battle.


    It was as if he was showing how to do it.


    ¡°...Did I make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Jang Man Soo looked toward Park Jin Tae. But Park Jin Tae was not looking at him. He was speaking.


    ¡°He¡¯s obviously using the shield like that for you to see, Mr. Jang Man Soo! Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    Park Jin Tae stopped talking for a moment.


    He still couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the rose-gold light in Cale¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±


    Park Jin Tae realized that the pressure flowing out of Cale had disappeared at some point.


    However, his hand was still full of sweat.


    ¡°Screeeech!¡±


    Cale, who had been looking at Jang Man Soo, started to walk again.


    Craaaaaaack-


    His shield slowly started to crack.


    This Indestructible Shield was not even at half power after all.


    ¡°...And I can¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    Cale wasn''t using all of his powers.


    Efficiency was the most important thing right now.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Cale rode the wind and shot forward before the shield broke.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    The wolf¡¯s roar echoed in Cale''s ear.


    Someonended on the roof at that moment.


    ¡°Huff, huff! I¡¯m here!¡±


    It was Bae Puh Rum.


    Kim Min Ah walked over to Bae Puh Rum. To be more specific, she had walked over to her brother who was on his back.


    "Oppa!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kim Min Joon.¡±


    Choi Han also walked over to Kim Min Joon and made eye contact with him.


    Kim Min Ah flinched for a moment before stepping back. It was because she saw Grandma Kim standing behind Choi Han.


    ¡°I will get started.¡±


    Grandma Kim immediately put her hand on Kim Min Joon''s infected wound.


    A bright light surrounded his wound.


    They heard a sharp voice at that moment.


    ¡°Screeeeeech!¡±


    The skeleton covered in bandages swung its arms at Cale.


    Swoooooooosh-


    The bandages on both of its arms instantly turned into sharp whips that struck down to split Cale in half.


    The movement was borate.


    However, there were no openings. Actually, even if there were any openings, they would onlyst a few short seconds. It swung its bandage whips around before striking down at Cale.


    Park Jin Tae bit down on his lips.


    ¡°...Those damn bandages-¡±


    Park Jin Tae who had escaped from that monster in the past to survive started to frown.


    He heard Choi Han¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Three steps to the left.¡±


    ¡°...What the hell are-¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s eyes opened wide.


    Cale quickly took three steps to the left.


    ¡°The blind spot of the two arm bandage attack.¡±


    Everybody looked toward Choi Han at that moment.


    ¡°Please look at Rok Soo hyung. I''m just repeating what he told me.¡±


    They heard Lee Chul Min¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°My goodness! It really is a blind spot!¡±


    Park Jin Tae¡¯s eyes opened wide as he quickly looked back at Cale.


    ¡®It¡¯s as Choi Han, no, as Kim Rok Soo said!¡¯


    Three steps to the left.


    An area where the bandage whips could not reach was there.


    ¡°Five steps forward.¡±


    Cale then quickly took five steps forward. He mumbled the things he had told Choi Han.


    Choi Han continued to speak as well.


    "The bandage monster will raise its left arm.¡±


    "The bandage monster will raise its left arm.¡±


    It was a pattern.


    It was a monster¡¯s unchanging pattern that all monsters Grade 1 and lower had.


    Cale could see the bandage monster raise its left arm.


    ¡°The first weakness. The left armpit.¡±


    Cale could see a red rock in the spot of the bandage monster¡¯s armpit when it raised its arm.


    ¡°Aim.¡±


    Park Jin Tae was hearing Choi Han''s voice, but it felt as if Kim Rok Soo was talking to him.


    That was not it.


    It was actually Kim Rok Soo.


    Choi Han was sharking Kim Rok Soo¡¯s will.


    Choi Han continued to speak.


    ¡°Fire.¡±


    The moment Park Jin Tae saw the bandage monster raise its arm... He saw a rose gold light shooting toward its left armpit.


    It looked like a gun.


    Park Jin Tae subconsciously took his gun out of his pocket.


    ¡°First weakness destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Screeeech-!¡±


    He heard the monster¡¯s scream and Choi Han''s voice at the same time.


    Park Jin Tae¡¯s eyes were still focused on Cale.


    ¡°Screeech, kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!¡±


    The screeching monster looked toward Cale.


    Sharp thorns shot out from on top of the bones that had been covered by the bandages and headed for Cale.


    However, Cale was not there.


    ¡°Move through the legs.¡±


    Cale¡¯s body was already passing through the monster¡¯s skeleton legs.


    Park Jin Tae got the chills seeing him move so boldly.


    Who would ever think about moving through a Grade 1 monster¡¯s legs?


    Especially a monster that swung bandage whips all around itself!


    ¡®But Kim Rok Soo managed to do it.¡¯


    He passed through the legs as if he was lying down and sliding through before raising his arms.


    ¡°The second weakness.¡±


    He would quickly take care of this monster.


    ¡°Inside the right thigh.¡±


    Crack, crackle!


    The Fire of Destruction, two strands of its fiery thunderbolt struck the leg bone by its thigh.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    Baaaaaang!


    The fiery thunderbolts exploded. The skeleton monster¡¯s screaming shook the area.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeeeeech---!¡±


    Its eyes inside the skull turned red.


    ¡°Approaching berserk state.¡±


    This was a unique trait of the skeleton monster.


    It would immediately enter berserk state once the second weakness was attacked and be twice as strong.


    That was why this bastard was scary.


    ¡®If you don¡¯t know about it that is.¡¯


    But if you knew about it?


    ¡®It¡¯s very easy.¡¯


    The skeleton monster turned around.


    Cale started tough.


    He could see Park Jin Tae standing on the roof and looking at him with a focused gaze.


    ¡°Good, he¡¯s paying attention.¡±


    Cale quickly moved to the right.


    Choi Han continued to speak.


    ¡°The ck snake wolf¡¯s second attack.¡±


    The ck wolf to the right jumped over the skeleton and charged for Cale.


    ¡°Aim for the ankle.¡±


    Fire.


    The fourth fiery thunderbolt pierced through the ck wolf¡¯s right ankle.


    Its skin was like a snake.


    However, its weakness was fire.


    ¡°Roooooooooar!¡±


    The wolf roared as its body leaned to one side.


    Choi Han continued to speak.


    ¡°Jump.¡±


    Cale kicked off the ground. He stepped on the wolf¡¯s head and his body shot up.


    Then he was able to make eye contact with the bandage monster.


    ¡°Screeeech-!!¡±


    He made eye contact with the skeleton monster that was swinging its bandages and thorny bones while looking at him.


    The moment he looked into those eyes...


    ¡°Fire thest bullets.¡±


    Choi Han made ament. The word ¡®bullet¡¯ etched itself in Park Jin Tae¡¯s mind.


    The rose gold thunderbolts struck the skeleton''s two eyes.


    Baaaaaang!


    They were not strong enough to destroy the skeleton''s head.


    They were only strong enough to cause explosions where the monster¡¯s eyes should be.


    Cale used the explosion to move and his body rolled on the ground.


    The skeleton monster¡¯sst weakness was its eyes that had turned red.


    It was a critical weakness that only appeared once it went berserk.


    The skeleton monster¡¯s body started to tilt without even being able to scream.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    The skeleton monster¡¯s body was starting to fall on the ck wolf.


    The ck wolf that had one ankle ripped off was doing its best to dodge the skeleton''s body.


    It was because there was fireing out of where the skeleton''s red eyes had exploded.


    The ck snake wolf that had snake skin could not let that fire touch its body.


    However, Choi Han''s voice reached Jang Man Soo''s ears at that moment.


    ¡°Use the shield.¡±


    A silver shield blocked the ck snake wolf''s path.


    The snake wolf could not move forward. And on top of it...


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    A burning skeleton head, its sharp thorny bones, and bandages that would easily catch fire fell on the snake wolf.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    Fire shot up.


    The people on the roof heard Choi Han¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I only managed to memorize the first battle. Rok Soo hyung will tell you about the rest.¡±


    Park Jin Tae, Jang Man Soo, Kim Min Ah, and the others all looked away from the burning monsters and at Cale who was heading back to the building.


    ¡®C, crazy bastard!¡¯


    Park Jin Tae¡¯s voice was shaking.


    He couldn''t even think straight long enough to try to hide it.


    How long had it been?


    How long had it taken him to take down those two monsters?


    It didn''t seem to take very long.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Park Jin Tae¡¯s hands were shaking.


    ¡®I feel like I could do it.¡¯


    Damn it!


    He felt as if he could take down the bandage monster. He felt as if he could take down the ck snake wolf as well.


    ¡®As long as I''m with Jang Man Soo that is.¡¯


    He turned toward Jang Man Soo.


    Jang Man Soo''s hands were shaking as well. Jang Man Soo started to speak.


    ¡°Umm, umm, hey, Jin Tae. Don¡¯t you think we could take care of the bandage monster and snake wolf when the Grade 1 monsterse to attack?¡±


    Park Jin Tae chuckled while looking at Jang Man Soo who was speaking while looking at him with an awkward expression. That was all he could do.


    He felt as if he could take down these monster bastards that he had run away from all this time as Jang Man Soo said.


    ¡®Of course, we don''t have the experience.¡¯


    It was not easy to move around while attacking the monsters following the pattern with proper timing as Kim Rok Soo had done.


    It would only be possible if they trained over and over to make that pattern feel normal.


    ¡®But Kim Rok Soo did it.¡¯


    Was it possible?


    Could a person move like that because they had foresight and used data?


    ¡®...He couldn¡¯t do it without a ton of experience.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae could not believe it.


    He quietly looked at the approaching Kim Rok Soo.


    However, Cale, who had memorized these patterns as if they were his own instincts and had tons of experience that Park Jin Tae did not know about, let out a small sigh.


    ¡®My body is weak.¡¯


    His body felt slowpared to when he had been team leader Kim Rok Soo. He was weak.


    He didn''t have enough muscles.


    Even the ancient powers that weren¡¯t even at half strength were difficult for this body to handle.


    ¡®But I was still able to fight pretty easily.¡¯


    Drip.


    Cale wiped away the small amount of blood at the corner of his lip and looked up at the roof.


    A corner of Park Jin Tae¡¯s lips was up as he looked down at Cale with an odd expression. Cale chuckled at Park Jin Tae and started to speak.


    ¡°Kim Min Ah, Bae Puh Rum.¡±


    He sounded extremely calm, as if he had juste back from a walk.


    Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum looked at Cale.


    They weren''t the only ones.


    Everybody inside the building was looking at Cale through the windows or on the roof.


    Boom!


    They heard two more monsters approaching, but they were still focused on Cale.


    Cale quietly took in their gazes and started to speak as if that was easy to do.


    ¡°Come down. I''ll teach you guys something this time.¡±

 Chapter 567: Night of Potential (3)

    <h4>Chapter 567: Night of Potential (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Min Ah, should we go down?¡±


    Kim Min Ah who heard Bae Puh Rum''s question was staring at Cale with a piercing gaze before she responded.


    ¡°Of course we are going down, how can we not?¡±


    Bae Puh Rum nodded his head while looking south with a concerned gaze.


    ¡°Damn it. I hate snakes.¡±


    ¡°...The problem is that it is a snake-headed human.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    This monster that had the head of a snake but the body of a giant that could be seen in mythologies was approaching them.


    Kim Min Ah looked at the other monster next to it while calmly speaking.


    ¡°...And the other has a head of a bird but the body of a snake.¡±


    The two monsters were slowly approaching. They seemed to be enjoying a nice walk.


    Bae Puh Rum pulled at his hair as he continued to speak.


    ¡°...What the hell do they want? Why did these monsters appear?¡±


    ¡°It just means it¡¯s a terrible crisis.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I''m scared of reptiles...¡±


    ¡°But isn''t it doable since they¡¯re both just half and half?¡±


    ¡°...Min Ah.¡±


    Kim Min Ah looked away from Bae Puh Rum who sounded as if he wanted to cry.


    She knew Bae Puh Rum was a punk who acted this way on purpose.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go do-¡±


    Kim Min Ah flinched as she was about to say that they should go down.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long?¡±


    Cale was gently stepping on the ledge and walked onto the roof.


    Swoooooooosh-


    A light breeze was surrounding him like a whirlwind.


    "Are you noting down?¡±


    Cale sounded as if he was saying they were walking to the convenience store just outside or something.


    Park Jin Tae walked forward at that moment.


    ¡°Hey, Kim Rok Soo!¡±


    Cale turned toward Park Jin Tae.


    "I want to go next.¡±


    ¡°...I guess you''re getting antsy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Park Jin Tae had his gun in his hand and looked extremely heated to fight.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    However, Cale sternly shook his head.


    ¡°This monster matches well with the Kim Min Ah-Bae Puh Rum pairing.¡±


    ¡°...Them?¡±


    Park Jin Tae started to frown.


    ¡°How can these children be useful? It¡¯s better for me to go first.¡±


    Cale reinterpreted Park Jin Tae''s words.


    ¡°Are you saying children should stay back because it is dangerous while adults like you should fight, Mr. Park Jin Tae?¡±


    ¡°...What are you talking about?¡¯


    Park Jin Tae instantly started to frown and looked away from Cale.


    Park Jin Tae then heard Kim Min Ah''s voice.


    ¡°Hey mister, I''m stronger than you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked toward Kim Min Ah.


    Kim Min Ah took out a hair tie and tied her straight hair into a ponytail as she continued to speak.


    ¡°I saw you fighting earlier, mister. I''m better than you.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum scratched his head and walked in between Park Jin Tae and Kim Min Ah.


    ¡°Ahem, umm, hyung-nim? Min Ah, Min Joon-hyung, and I have survived with just the three of us. That should be all I need to say, right?¡±


    Park Jin Tae started to smile after seeing Bae Puh Rum speak awkwardly but confidently.


    ¡°You pretended to be a fool on purpose.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum awkwardly smiled in response. Kim Min Ah smacked Bae Puh Rum''s back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    ¡°You''re going down together.¡±


    Kim Min Ah looked to one side.


    Choi Han had put his hand on the decently healed Kim Min Joon''s shoulder.


    ¡°I took care of the urgent parts. We can check on himter to make sure.¡±


    Grandma Kim removed her hand from Kim Min Joon¡¯s injury with a tired face.


    Kim Min Ah''s eyes opened wide.


    The infected wound that had been covered in pus and blood still had left a scar, but it looked much better.


    Her healing ability was shocking.


    This was the reason Park Jin Tae and the others all listened to Grandma Kim even as they expanded their level of influence in the central shelter.


    ¡°Thank you, grandma.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    Grandma Kim shook her head at Cale and reached her hand out toward him.


    ¡°I''m okay.¡±


    Cale took a step back.


    ¡°...You too-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bruise.¡±


    ¡°On the corner of your mouth-¡±


    ¡°That is an internal injury.¡±


    ¡°......Okay.¡±


    Cale nonchntly wiped away the dried blood by his mouth.


    Grandma Kim looked at him with a concerned expression before stepping back.


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jin Joo. Seung Won.¡±


    Lee Jin Joo and Lee Seung Won helped to support Grandma Kim.


    Cale approached the siblings.


    ¡°Hey, Seung Won.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Youe down too.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Cale then looked toward Kim Min Joon.


    ¡°Mr. Kim Min Joon?¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    He had heard about most of the situation while Bae Puh Rum carried him over. He had seen Kim Rok Soo take care of two Grade 1 monsters in less than thirty minutes while he was being healed.


    ¡°You¡¯re able to use your ability, correct?¡±


    Bae Puh Rum stepped forward after hearing Cale''s question.


    ¡°Excuse me. Hyung-nim should probably-¡±


    But Kim Min Ah grabbed his arm. Bae Puh Rum could see the cold look in Kim Min Ah''s face.


    She calmly started to speak.


    ¡°Oppa¡¯s ability is not rted to the injury at all. Also...¡±


    She looked around the roof.


    She could see the two approaching monsters and everybody looking at them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it makes sense to try to get some rest in this situation.¡±


    Kim Min Ah and Kim Min Joon made eye contact.


    Kim Min Joon started to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s an urgent situation.¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked toward Kim Min Joon.


    ¡®A military uniform.¡¯


    Although the clothes were a mess, he could tell it was a uniform. Even his shoes were military boots.


    Kim Min Joon reached his hand out toward Choi Han.


    Kim Min Joon had seen Choi Han¡¯s sword art that had destroyed the Grade 3 monsters while on the other building with Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum.


    ¡°Can you please help me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Choi Han put Kim Min Joon on his back.


    Cale looked toward Kim Min Joon and Lee Seung Won while starting to speak.


    ¡°Mr. Kim Min Joon and Mr. Lee Seung Won will move together during this battle.¡±


    Cale continued to speak as Kim Min Joon looked toward Lee Seung Won.


    ¡°Lee Seung Won¡¯s ability is recording...¡±


    Kim Min Joon¡¯s eyes clouded over at that moment.


    ¡°...And Mr. Kim Min Joon''s ability is message.¡±


    Cale pointed to his neck.


    ¡°Voice delivery.¡±


    Lee Seung Won and Lee Jin Joo looked toward Kim Min Joon.


    Cale quietly watched the three people looking at each other before turning around.


    Boom!


    The snake-headed giant''s club struck down on the ground.


    The two monsters that were slowly approaching had gotten close.


    The two monsters stepped on the burnt corpses of the monsters from earlier.


    Crack.


    The corpses of the two monsters they had feared until now crumbled and turned into ashes.


    People gulped while watching that before looking toward Cale.


    Cale then patted someone''s shoulder as he walked back to the ledge.


    ¡°Pleasee down and wait with Lee Chul Min. You are up next.¡±


    Swoooooooosh-


    He then headed down while being surrounded by the wind once again.


    Bae Puh Rum followed behind him while carrying Kim Min Ah.


    ¡°...Lee Chul Min!¡±


    ¡°Yes, leader-nim!¡±


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Lee Chul Min hesitated after hearing Park Jin Tae''s order but followed behind him as if he had no choice.


    Of course, Choi Han, Kim Min Joon, and Lee Seung Won were already going down the stairs.


    Cale, Bae Puh Rum, and Kim Min Ah were already on the ground.


    Gulp.


    Bae Puh Rum became tense as soon as he saw the snake-headed monster and the snake-bodied monster getting closer.


    ¡®They really are different.¡¯


    Unlike when he faced off against other monsters, just looking at these monsters made him fearful.


    ¡®Can I win against that?¡¯


    Bae Puh Rum quickly started to think. He then looked toward Cale.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    He made eye contact with Cale who was looking at him.


    Pfft.


    Cale chuckled while looking at Bae Puh Rum.


    Cale was having this thought while looking at Bae Puh Rum.


    ¡®It¡¯s interesting seeing him this naive too.¡¯


    Bae Puh Rum.


    He was a government worker in the newly created Korean Seoul Central Shelter ¡®Ga¡¯ Precinct.


    Cale recalled what Kim Min Ah had told him in the past.


    ¡®Bae Puh Rum? He''s on paternity leave right now.¡¯


    Unlike the past where mayors and aldermen were elected, a new system of government officials was created after the cataclysms with the central shelters at the core.


    Each precinct appointed a leader who was in charge of the administration.


    Each leader of the central shelter was called the ¡®Precinct Leader.¡¯


    ¡°Umm, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Cale put his hand on Bae Puh Rum who was cautiously asking him a question.


    ¡®They said he¡¯d be at the Precinct Leader level in ten years.¡¯


    Cale remembered that Bae Puh Rum was in charge of the Seoul Central Shelter ¡®Ga¡¯ Precinct''s region defense as a section chief.


    ¡°...Something about bringing in the wind.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    People had said that Bae Puh Rum controlled the wind as he moved.


    ¡°Bae Puh Rum.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You use the wind to fly in the sky, right?¡±


    Bae Puh Rum flinched at Cale¡¯s question before awkwardly responding.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Have you not thought about using the wind in a different way?¡±


    ¡°I did, but it didn¡¯t work too well. Haha.¡±


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale patted Bae Puh Rum''s shoulder.


    ¡°Then watch what I do and try to do the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Bae Puh Rum asked back, but Cale didn¡¯t pay him any attention.


    Instead, he turned toward Kim Min Ah.


    Kim Min Ah was observing the Grade 1 monsters with a sharp gaze. She seemed to be inspecting them.


    Cale stood next to her as he started to speak.


    ¡°Use your ability to its maximum level.¡±


    Kim Min Ah''s shoulders started to shake.


    She was still looking at the monsters as she started to speak.


    ¡°...But I can¡¯t control it.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to go up.


    Kim Min Ah could not control her ability at this time.


    She didn''t know how to use it properly either.


    That was why she could not fend off a single monster properly.


    There was a requirement to be in charge of an attack team in the vanguard at thepany where Kim Rok Soo was a team leader.


    A Grade 1 Ability user specialized in attacking.


    Kim Min Ah easily met that requirement.


    Cale quietly continued to speak to her.


    ¡°I will control it for you.¡±


    Kim Min Ah looked toward Cale.


    Cale looked into her shaking pupils and continued to speak.


    ¡°All you need to do is use your ability as much as you want.¡±


    Her shaking pupils calmed down.


    Kim Min Ah quietly nodded her head.


    ¡°I''ll give it a try.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    "W, what?¡±


    Lee Chul Min¡¯s eyes opened wide as he was about to walk out of the building through a window on the second floor.


    He was looking at Kim Min Ah.


    Boom!


    The ground shook at that moment.


    It was not because of the monsters¡¯ footsteps.


    A huge half-transparent spear had struck down on the ground.


    There was a person holding onto that spear.


    It was Kim Min Ah.


    She was easily grabbing this spear that was three-times her height.


    "Who is she?¡±


    Lee Chul Min gasped in astonishment.


    However, he couldn''t say anything after seeing what happened next.


    All he could do was stand there with his jaw dropped.


    ¡°...Crazy bastard.¡±


    Park Jin Tae couldn¡¯t help but swear.


    Kim Min Ah looked to her side.


    Her pupils started to shake.


    ¡°Just-¡±


    Kim Min Ah couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Just who are you?¡±


    She could see Cale in front of her.


    Boom!


    Anotherrge spear struck down on the ground and caused the dust to rise.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Water was swirling to create arge spear.


    The spear was pointing its sharp de toward the sky as if it was going to pierce the sky.


    A portion of the Sky Eating Water''s power was being activated in Cale¡¯s hand.


    ¡®It really is weak.¡¯


    Cale could once again feel that only a portion of the ancient powers had been absorbed by his soul.


    But he was not disappointed that it was weaker than usual.


    The method the ancient powers gave him to make them stronger...


    ¡®Gobble up our existences. Each time one of these voices disappears... You''ll be stronger.¡¯


    Cale had rejected that method.


    That was why he could feel the wills of the owners of the ancient powers and he could always be with them.


    ¡®I''m sure they¡¯ll throw a fit when I go back.¡¯


    Cale thought about how the Super Rock and the other owners of the ancient powers would be concerned about him once he returned to his original world.


    Pfft.


    Cale chuckled as he grabbed the spear.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The water covered his hand and then pointed at the enemies instead of the sky.


    Kim Min Ah was nkly staring at him.


    She made eye contact with Cale at that moment.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Cale kicked off the ground and said one more thing.


    "This is attribute tutoring, so watch carefully and do what I do.¡±


    This was the second lesson.

 Chapter 568: Night of Potential (4)

    <h4>Chapter 568: Night of Potential (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale could feel Bae Puh Rum and Kim Min Ah following behind him.


    Boom. Boom. Boom!


    The snake-headed giant was walking toward them with itsrge club. This monster was over 3 meters tall.


    ¡°Roooooooar!¡±


    The snake-headed giant raised its arm.


    The ck club headed toward the sky.


    Its movement didn¡¯t look slow at all.


    In fact, it was much quicker than the snake wolf and the skeleton from earlier.


    It also seemed much stronger as well.


    Cale started to speak as Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum gulped after seeing the club being raised.


    His voice sounded very sharp.


    ¡°Bae Puh Rum! Take Kim Min Ah and move 2 meters to the left!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum subconsciously grabbed Kim Min Ah and quickly moved about 2 meters to the left as if he was possessed.


    It was much faster to fly slightly off the ground than to run.


    Bae Puh Rum saw Cale moving 2 meters to the right at the same time.


    ¡®That¡¯s the opposite direction.¡¯


    Bae Puh Rum and Cale were moving in opposite directions.


    Cale shouted once more at that moment.


    ¡°Kim Min Ah! Stab!¡±


    Tap.


    Kim Min Ah kicked off the ground as soon as she got away from Bae Puh Rum.


    She could see Cale raising his spear on the right side as well.


    His spear was heading for the giant¡¯s right thigh.


    In that short instant... Kim Min Ah and Cale made eye contact.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about the direction and just stab forward with all of your strength!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Kim Min Ah finally understood what Cale meant when he told her she didn¡¯t need to control her ability.


    She clenched her spear with both hands.


    Oooooo-


    Kim Min Ah could feel the immense amount of strength moving to her arms.


    Her muscles became much firmer.


    Crack.


    The half-transparent spear in her hands slowly started to crack.


    She then heard Cale''s voice.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Kim Min Ah pushed her spear forward.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang-!


    The giant¡¯s club hit a spear.


    Cale''s spear had struck the giant¡¯s club to make that loud noise.


    The snake-headed giant had a pretty quick reaction speed.


    That was why it had changed the direction of its club that had been heading down to respond to Cale¡¯s attack.


    Craaaack-


    The water spear cracked before it was destroyed.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Cale¡¯s body was pushed back.


    But at that moment...


    ¡°Roooooooooar!¡±


    The monster¡¯s body twisted and it screamed.


    Kim Min Ah looked down at her spear.


    Driiiiiiiiiiiip.


    The monster¡¯s ck blood dripped down from the spear that had pierced the giant¡¯s thigh.


    As long as it only had one club...


    The monster could not dodge the attacks from both sides.


    They came right after one another.


    ¡°...Holy shit... Isn¡¯t that monster¡¯s skin extremely thick?¡±


    Lee Chul Min couldn''t hide his astonishment as he watched.


    It was the same for the others.


    The scary thing about this snake-headed giant was its skin that they could not damage no matter how many times they attacked.


    But if there was a spear with enough strength to pierce through it...


    It was possible.


    Kim Min Ah looked toward Cale.


    Cale, who had stood back up as if he was never pushed back in the first ce, created another water spear as he started to speak.


    ¡°You pierce. I defend. Or vice versa.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Easy, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very hard.¡±


    A smile appeared for the first time on the stoic Kim Min Ah''s face.


    Cale charged toward the snake-headed giant again.


    ¡°Roooooooooar!¡±


    The monster headed for Kim Min Ah who had injured it.


    She heard Cale¡¯s voice in his ear at that moment.


    ¡°Kim Min Ah, I¡¯m not going to say anything anymore, so follow me with your eyes.¡±


    Cale trusted Kim Min Ah''s abilities.


    ¡°Stab as hard as you can without thinking about controlling it.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s hard to control the direction.¡±


    ¡°Just stab when I tell you to stab.¡±


    Kim Min Ah''s weakness was in direction control.


    Her spear was so strong that Kim Min Ah couldn¡¯t control it to go where she wanted it to go at this point in time.


    It was quite difficult to fight against moving monsters.


    She might identally harm her allies or attack nearby buildings and cause chaos.


    But Kim Min Ah realized something while looking at Cale.


    ¡®...If that person makes the monsters stop moving! If the monster is standing still where this person tells me to stab...!¡¯


    Then her attack would work.


    Cale moved toward the giant¡¯s back and stabbed with his water spear as Kim Min Ah had those thoughts on her mind.


    ¡°Forward! Stab!¡±


    Kim Min Ah followed Cale''s voice and swung her spear from the front.


    Their directions were opposite, but their movements were simr as if they were reflections.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The giant¡¯s club struck Kim Min Ah¡¯s spear.


    Kim Min Ah was not pushed back.


    In fact, it was the giant that was pushed back.


    And on the pushed back giant''s back...


    ¡°Roooooooar!¡±


    The water spear stabbed in.


    ¡°Hmm. I guess I really can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Cale¡¯s spear did not manage to pierce the giant¡¯s skin.


    There definitely seemed to be some limits to this partial ancient power.


    Craaaaaaack.


    However, the giant''s ck club started to crack.


    It was unable to withstand Kim Min Ah''s power.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Cale immediately started to move again. His body was heading for the monster¡¯s left ankle.


    Kim Min Ah moved toward the right ankle.


    ¡°Stab!¡±


    Kim Min Ah''s spear stabbed deep into the giant¡¯s right ankle.


    Cale¡¯s spear blocked the ck club.


    ¡°...Wow...shit.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum was nkly staring at this sight.


    He then made eye contact with the moving Cale.


    ¡°Go bring the bird-headed snake over. That thing only goes for one person at a time.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s behind you.¡±


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum shot up into the air in shock.


    ¡°Shhhhhhh-!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum could see a bird-head opening its beak and sticking out its snake tongue to where he had just been standing.


    The bird''s eyes looked toward Bae Puh Rum.


    Bae Puh Rum got chills all over his body.


    ¡°Come toward me!¡±


    He quickly headed toward Cale after hearing that.


    The bird-head chased behind Bae Puh Rum with its beak open.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The snake body moved very quickly. Bae Puh Rum felt as if the bird''s beak was right behind his back.


    ¡®Faster...! Faster!¡¯


    Bae Puh Rum used everything he had to fly even a tiny bit faster.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but his speed was slowly starting to increase.


    ¡°...Holy shit!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum arrived right in front of Cale who was holding his spear and aiming for the giant¡¯s side.


    Bae Puh Rum''s pupils started to shake.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t he tell me toe here?¡¯


    He hade as Cale had mentioned, but Cale was calm.


    ¡°I''m going to crash like this!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t stop and keeping.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum started to frown. His speed was too fast for him to stop.


    ¡°Y...you!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ride the wind.¡±


    Cale moved to the side after saying that short statement. Bae Puh Rum''s eyes opened wide.


    The giant''s side was now in front of Bae Puh Rum instead of Cale.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t even speak out loud.


    ¡®Crash into the giant? Into a monster with such thick skin? Am I going to die?¡¯


    All sorts of thoughts filled Bae Puh Rum¡¯s mind.


    Swooooooosh-


    He heard the sound of the wind.


    ¡°...Ah?¡±


    Bae Puh Rum felt a whirlwind surrounding his body.


    The wind was covering him.


    ¡®Ride the wind.¡¯


    Bae Puh Rum noticed multiple whirlwinds gathering in front of him as he thought about what Cale had said.


    They looked like shields surrounding Bae Puh Rum...


    But also like arrows aiming for the enemy.


    He was charging toward the giant as if he had be an arrow.


    Bae Puh Rum¡¯s instincts were telling him something.


    ¡®I''m not going to get hurt.¡¯


    The wind, thisrge wind arrow, was giving Bae Puh Rum both relief and courage.


    He only focused on the wind for now.


    He focused on this free but firm and sharp wind.


    Bae Puh Rum curled up.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang!


    The wind arrow cradling Bae Puh Rum struck the giant.


    ¡°Roooooooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    As both Bae Puh Rum and the giant both groaned...


    Cale shouted.


    ¡°Kim Min Ah!¡±


    The giant and the Bae Puh Rum bounced off in different directions after crashing.


    And in the spot where the two of them had disappeared...


    There was another figure that was charging forward without being able to slow down.


    And as for the person who had been standing still as Cale had told her to follow him...


    Kim Min Ah¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    ¡°Stab!¡±


    Kim Min Ah stabbed her spear forward with everything she had as soon as she heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    Crackle.


    She used so much strength that the cement underneath her feet started to crack.


    "Screeeeeeeeeech!¡±


    And the spear stabbed urately into the mouth of the open bird¡¯s beak.


    As Kim Min Ah watched it happen...


    Cale had approached her at some point, grabbed her, and quietly whispered as he moved her back.


    ¡°Push.¡±


    She pushed the spear.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    She let go of the spear.


    The spear pierced the bird-headed snake.


    "Sss-ssss--¡±


    The bird-headed snake fell on the ground without even being able to scream properly.


    Blood was dripping out of its beak.


    It then soon stopped moving.


    Kim Min Ah quietly watched what had just happened.


    ¡°...I-¡±


    ¡®Did I defeat that monster?¡¯


    Kim Min Ah''s pupils started to shake.


    Cale recalled some of his memories about Kim Min Ah.


    Mother, brother, and Kim Min Ah.


    That was her family.


    Her mother had died from a monster attack.


    ¡°You won.¡±


    She looked to the side after hearing Cale¡¯s voice.


    Kim Min Ah looked toward the angry snake-headed giant that was getting back up after falling down when Bae Puh Rum crashed into it.


    ¡°Now we just need to get rid of that thing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale took the lead and Kim Min Ah pulled out the spear that was sticking out of the monster¡¯s body and followed behind him.


    ¡°Oh, I''m fine?¡±


    Bae Puh Rum looked at his body that didn''t have a single injury in shock as he followed behind them.


    Actually, he moved in front of them.


    The Sound of the Wind that Cale had created... Those whirlwinds were still by his side.


    ¡®I knew he would figure it out quickly.¡¯


    Bae Puh Rum was slowly starting to understand the method of controlling the wind.


    Kim Min Ah followed behind Bae Puh Rum who was moving in front of them.


    Cale quietly watched the two of their backs.


    Bae Puh Rum had quick speed, could change directions quickly, and act as a tanker.


    Then there was Kim Min Ah who couldn''t control the direction of her ability but the power behind it was scary.


    These two were a greatbination.


    They would support each other.


    Cale looked at their backs and started to speak.


    ¡°The two of you... If you are thankful for the things you learned from me... Help me out and go somewhere with me.¡±


    ¡°...Where?¡±


    Bae Puh Rum asked and Kim Min Ah slightly looked back.


    ¡°Roooooooooar!¡±


    The snake-headed giant was charging toward them.


    But the two of them were not scared at all.


    It was already injured in multiple ces and looked ready to fall at any moment.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Seomyeon, Busan. Go there with me.¡±


    Cale was drawing an image in his mind.


    Choi Han.


    Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Choi Jung Soo.


    Kim Min Ah.


    Bae Puh Rum.


    Park Jin Tae.


    The images of his allies who would take care of the attacking was slowly being created.


    The couple looked confused after hearing an unexpected location. Cale shared his thoughts with them.


    ¡°I won''t make you do anything dangerous. Think about it.¡±


    The two of them tilted their heads in confusion before charging toward the snake-headed giant as dealing with this monster came first.


    Cale also kicked off the ground and followed behind them.


    ¡®It should end quickly.¡¯


    The snake-headed giant should soon fall to these two who were getting a feel for how to take care of it.


    Cale looked farther south past the snake-headed giant.


    The leader of the seven Grade 1 taster monsters.


    The Dark Tiger that was a mix of a lion and a tiger was looking at Cale with a piercing gaze.


    It was scary and looked as if it wanted to rip Cale up into pieces right now.


    Cale looked right into its eyes as he started to speak.


    ¡°You know how to speak the humannguage, right?¡±


    The Dark Tiger¡¯s eyes opened wide as if it had read Cale¡¯s lips.


    Smirk.


    Cale smiled while looking at its reaction.


    Another record popped up in his mind.


    < The leader of the Grade 1 taster monsters is 1.5 times stronger than regr Grade 1 monsters and has a unique trait. >


    < This was a trait that was only found in the leader of the taster monsters since the start of the cataclysm. >


    Since the cataclysm...


    Only at this moment...


    A trait only shown by the leader of the taster monsters.


    A special power that would never appear again.


    < It was able tomunicate. >


    The leader of the taster monsters was the only monster that couldmunicate with humans.


    Cale smiled toward the Dark Tiger.


    Cale then added the Dark Tiger to his list of allies that would make up the attack team to fight against the unranked monster.


    Alberu Crossman looked toward the person sitting across from him.


    His eyes looked tired.


    He also looked anxious.


    The situation... An unexpected situation had happened.


    ¡®...Damn it.¡¯


    The White Star had smacked him from behind.


    Alberu Crossman had toe to a decision quickly.


    Would he withdraw from the Endable Kingdom?


    Or would he stay here until the end?


    He then started to speak to the person who hade to see him.


    ¡°They want to make a deal?¡±


    The person nodded their head.


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°...What¡¯s the cost?¡±


    ¡°The curse that the Sun God ced on the Crossman blood.¡±


    Alberu''s eyes opened wide.


    The curse that the Sun God ced on the Crossman household.


    < Descendants of the cursed blood. >


    < The touch of the Sun God will always be by your side. >


    < Never set your eyes on taking over the sky. >


    < The Sun will always rise. >


    < The moment darkness is nted in your bodies... >


    < The moment a person with that darkness bes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed and the ground will tremble. >


    Alberu recalled the words he had read thousands of times.


    His voice sounded very low.


    ¡°...How did you?¡±


    ¡°I happened to find out because of this incident.¡±


    The person put on an awkward smile.


    ¡°Please don''t worry as I will keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°...Ha!¡±


    Alberu was at a loss for words.


    However, the person calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°Anyway, I was told you would receive an equivalentpensation if you ce that on the scale for the deal.¡±


    ¡°...Is that what the God of Death told you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Emunicated priestess Cage nodded her head.


    Alberu hesitated for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°But that¡¯s beneficial for me.¡±


    It was extremely beneficial if this curse was taken away.


    Cage ended up learning his secret, but it would not matter if the curse was removed.


    What could Cage do about a curse that did not exist?


    That was why he found it odd.


    ¡°Why does the God of Death want such a thing?¡±


    His eyes looked confused.


    He knew that Choi Han had made a deal with the God of Death. He didn¡¯t know the details and Choi Han didn''t tell him what he had offered in return, but it couldn¡¯t have been something small.


    ¡°What benefit does the God of Death get by taking the curse of my bloodline?¡±


    ¡°Gods are unable to personally help. That is why he wants to help in a different way.¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders and mischievously responded.


    ¡°Gods love and cherish heroes. Especially heroes who have escaped their fate.¡±


    She then quickly added on.


    ¡°But why do you think it is the God of Death who is offering this deal?¡±


    ¡°...Then?¡±


    ¡°The God of Death is only a messenger.¡±


    Cage turned around and headed toward the entrance of the tent.


    p.


    She lifted the p and someone walked in.


    ¡°...Saint Jack.¡±


    Saint Jack smiled at Alberu after hearing his name.


    ¡°The Sun God wishes to take the curse back.¡±


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    Saint Jack shook his head.


    ¡°I do not know the answer, however, he did tell me one thing.¡±


    Jack repeated what the Sun God had told him.


    ¡°He said that, ¡®I need to fix my mistake, the path that went wrong a long time ago.¡¯ He also said that right now was the only time to do it. This is his only chance to do so.¡±


    Cage handed Alberu a videomunication device.


    This videomunication device looked different than regr ones as it had a perfect split of ck and white.


    ¡°Should you agree to the deal, only you will be able to use this videomunication device as the person making the deal. You''ll be connected right away.¡±


    ¡°...You mean to Cale Henituse?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Cage gave a short response.


    ¡°This videomunication device will be the only way tomunicate with young master Cale.¡±


    Alberu reached his hand out toward the videomunication device.

 Chapter 569: Night of Potential (5)

    <h4>Chapter 569: Night of Potential (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Therge snake-headed giant¡¯sst scream echoed through the area.


    ¡°Roooooooar!¡±


    Itsrge body finally started to fall down.


    Boom-!


    There was ck blood dripping out of the fallen snake-headed giant''s entire body as it had holes everywhere.


    As for the person who had created those injuries...


    ¡®I did it......!¡¯


    Kim Min Ah started to smile while looking at the fallen giant.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    However, she was breathing heavily and both of her arms were shaking.


    The hand she mainly used to hold her spear was also visibly shaking.


    ¡°Min Ah, are you okay?¡±


    Bae Puh Rum walked over and asked about Min Ah''s condition with concern.


    Kim Min Ah chuckled while looking at Bae Puh Rum.


    "Bae Puh Rum, I think I''m at least better than you are right now?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Bae Puh Rum looked down at his body.


    He wasn''t injured even though he crashed into the giant like a rocket over and over while controlling the whirlwinds Kim Rok Soo had given him, but he was still a mess.


    Of course, he had some minor injuries and bruises, but it was a win if he could defeat a Grade 1 monster with these kinds of injuries.


    ¡°Do you need me to help you walk?¡±


    Kim Min Ah shook her head at Bae Puh Rum''s question.


    She put some strength into her legs and stood up straight.


    ¡®This is the first time.¡¯


    It was the first time she had done this.


    She had never fought while using her ability as much as she wanted.


    ¡®...My body can¡¯t keep up with my ability.¡¯


    Maybe that was the reason her whole body was shaking.


    It didn¡¯t hurt.


    These issues would disappear once her body got used to her ability.


    She realized that her ability was best described as ¡®Herculean Strength.¡¯


    That was why it was even more shocking.


    ¡®...Kim Rok Soo, this person, just-¡¯


    This person named Kim Rok Soo.


    She became more shocked the more she thought about it.


    She looked to her side.


    Cale and Kim Min Ah made eye contact.


    She heard his nonchnt voice.


    ¡°That was amazing.¡±


    She observed how Cale somewhat wiped the blood flowing out of the corner of his lips as she talked to him.


    ¡°Kim Min Ah, you fought pretty well.¡±


    Something was weird.


    Cale¡¯s nonchnt praise was making Kim Min Ah weirdly emotional for some reason.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why she was feeling this way.


    ¡°Bae Puh Rum, you did well too. You fought well.¡±


    It was the same for Bae Puh Rum as well.


    The two of them finally felt that they had really defeated this giant after hearing Cale, who only seemed slightly older than them, praising them.


    Kim Min Ah subconsciously blurted out.


    ¡°I want to go there too.¡±


    Cale looked toward her and Kim Min Ah expanded on what she had said out of impulse.


    ¡°Seomyeon, Busan. I want to go there.¡±


    She then quickly added on.


    ¡°In return, you need to make me stronger.¡±


    She could see a gentle smile appearing on Cale''s stoic face.


    It looked as if he knew she would say something like that.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cale calmly responded and turned around.


    ¡°The two of you head back to the building now.¡±


    He then walked over to Park Jin Tae and Lee Chul Min who were standing outside the main door to the building.


    Bae Puh Rum started to speak with a nk expression as he watched Cale walk away.


    ¡°...Wow. Isn¡¯t that hyung so cool? He¡¯s totally sick!¡±


    ¡°You were cool too.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Bae Puh Rum¡¯s eyes opened wide as he looked toward Kim Min Ah.


    Kim Min Ah looked at him with a confused expression and Bae Puh Rum cautiously asked.


    ¡°Really? I was cool?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°...Min Ah.¡±


    "What is it?¡±


    ¡°To be honest with you, I didn''t say this earlier while we were fighting the giant because the timing didn''t seem right. Can I say it now?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum smiled brightly at Kim Min Ah giving him the okay and started to speak.


    ¡°You were so cool when you were swinging the spear earlier. I think you¡¯re the coolest person in the world. I couldn''t take my eyes off of you earlier.¡±


    Kim Min Ah truly was the only one in Bae Puh Rum¡¯s eyes.


    Pffft.


    Kim Min Ah chuckled before responding.


    ¡°Keep going.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Praise me more.¡±


    ¡°Okay! You¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°You''re so cute.¡±


    Kim Min Ah looked toward Bae Puh Rum as if he was cute and Bae Puh Rum couldn''t help but smile widely after seeing her gaze focused on him.


    The two of them then looked somewhere.


    Cale who had been heading back to the building had stopped and was looking at Bae Puh Rum and Kim Min Ah.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    ¡°Hem!¡±


    Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum slowly avoided Cale¡¯s gaze.


    They then quickly headed toward the building.


    The two of them heard Cale''s voice as they passed by him.


    ¡°You look good together.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum flinched after hearing that while both of them responded to him.


    ¡°T, thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°I know. We look really good together.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum and Kim Min Ah entered the building after giving responses that suited their personalities while two other people walked over to Cale.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    One of them was Park Jin Tae.


    He already had his gun in his hand as if he was itching to use it.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Park Jin Tae slowly turned his head after seeing Cale looking right at him.


    He then recalled the conversation he just had with Choi Han.


    Before he and Lee Chul Min had walked over toward Kim Rok Soo because they knew it was their turn...


    ¡®What do you want?¡¯


    He had made eye contact with Choi Han.


    Lee Seung Won, Kim Min Joon, and Lee Jin Joo were off to one side doing something and Choi Han had just been chatting with Lee Seung Won as well.


    But then, Choi Han had split off on his own to walk over to him.


    Choi Han had looked at him with a vicious gaze.


    ¡®I wish to have a conversation with you.¡¯


    Choi Han then looked toward Lee Chul Min who walked away once Park Jin Tae nodded his head.


    Park Jin Tae looked toward Choi Han after seeing that Lee Chul Min was far away.


    Choi Han started to speak at that moment.


    ¡®Lower your gaze, punk.¡¯


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Park Jin Tae looked toward Choi Han in shock at this sudden change in demeanor, but Choi Han was calm.


    Actually, he was angry.


    He had heard everything about how Kim Rok Soo had been treated from Lee Seung Won.


    Choi Han put his hand on Park Jin Tae¡¯s shoulder.


    He had learned a lot of things from Cale.


    Pat. Pat.


    Choi Han looked almost identical to Cale as he patted Park Jin Tae¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®...You beat up Rok Soo hyung?¡¯


    Park Jin Tae got the chills at the suffocating murderous intent focused only on him.


    He continued to hear Choi Han''s voice as well.


    ¡®Why? Why did you do it? Ah, nevermind. There were no good reasons based on what I heard.¡¯


    Choi Han had recalled what Lee Seung Won had told him.


    ¡®Hyung was the only one to get beat up. Only Rok Soo hyung. They came up with random reasons to beat him.¡¯


    ¡®They always beat him like that?¡¯


    ¡®N, no. That¡¯s not the case. This was the first time he was beaten up, but they always treated him badly.¡¯


    Choi Han quietly whispered to Park Jin Tae.


    ¡®Rok Soo hyung is probably leaving you alone because he needs you right now and because you are useful. That¡¯s probably why he is leaving Lee Chul Min alone as well.¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s sunken gaze looked toward Lee Chul Min who was quite far away from Park Jin Tae.


    ¡®Remember that I am watching you.¡¯


    That voice still echoed in Park Jin Tae''s ears.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    The person sighing was Lee Chul Min, Park Jin Tae¡¯s trusted subordinate and an attack-type ability user.


    He was sending Cale a heartrending gaze.


    ¡®Do I really need to fight too?¡¯


    That was what the gaze seemed to be saying.


    Cale looked right back at him and Lee Chul Min eventually dodged his gaze and started to frown without Park Jin Tae knowing.


    Cale held back a snort after seeing Lee Chul Min¡¯s reaction.


    ¡®Lee Chul Min, it¡¯ll be hard for you to escape this time.¡¯


    Lee Chul Min.


    This bastard was someone who had escaped on his own while pretending to listen to Park Jin Tae¡¯s order to ¡®Let the weak and useless people escape first!¡¯ when the original central shelters had lost their powers.


    There was one more thing.


    ¡®He ends up a guild leader.¡¯


    Lee Chul Min and Park Jin Tae.


    Cale needed these two people for the uing battles, but he was not going to pay as much attention to them as he did for Bae Puh Rum and Kim Min Ah.


    ¡®I''ll make sure to use you properly. I¡¯ll make it so that you want to run away.¡¯


    But he will not be able to run away.


    Cale would take these two people to Seomyeon, Busan no matter what.


    He would make them do the hard work.


    ¡®And the team leader won''t leave them alone.¡¯


    Based on team leader Lee Soo Hyuk''s personality, he would flip a lid once he heard about what happened at the central shelter once he left.


    Cale was nning on taking Grandma Kim and the Lee siblings with him as well. They would probably tell Lee Soo Hyuk everything.


    ¡®It¡¯s going to be vicious.¡¯


    His reaction was going to be vicious and scary.


    Cale suddenly got the chills but shook his head to get rid of that feeling and started to speak.


    ¡°There are 3 Grade 1 monsters left.¡±


    Park Jin Tae and Lee Chul Min looked south.


    Boom-!


    A giant bear that was over 5 meters tall and required them to look far up in order to see its face took a step forward.


    A bear covered in purple tiger stripes.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°That monster¡¯s name is Poison Bear.¡±


    Poison.


    That word made Park Jin Tae clench his fists. He definitely realized that it was his turn.


    He heard an eerie noise at that moment.


    ¡°Shaaaaa- Shaaaaaaaaaa-¡±


    Lee Chul Min started to frown.


    ¡°...Disgusting bastard.¡±


    Cale continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°You can probably tell based on how it looks, but that is the human mask spider. It¡¯s a spider that wears a human face like a mask.¡±


    Lee Chul Min slowly stepped back as the 3 meter tall spider wearing a crying child''s face as a mask got closer.


    Lee Chul Min saw it at that moment.


    Smile.


    Cale whispered as he smiled.


    ¡°Let me make a prediction.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Originally, you would have run away.¡±


    Lee Chul Min urgently looked to see Park Jin Tae''s reaction as his pupils started to shake. Park Jin Tae looked away from Cale and Lee Chul Min with a stoic gaze.


    Lee Chul Min''s heart sank after seeing that and he urgently started to speak.


    ¡°No! I would have fought until the end!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale patted Lee Chul Min''s shoulder.


    ¡°Then give it your best.¡±


    ¡®Damn it! I''ve been had!¡¯


    Lee Chul Min started to frown while looking at Cale¡¯s rxed smile. He now needed to give everything he had in this fight.


    Lee Chul Min heard Park Jin Tae''s voice at that moment.


    He was speaking in a stoic tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Chul Min. You should fight at least once with everything you have.¡±


    Lee Chul Min''s pupils started to shake for a different reason.


    ¡°...Leader-nim?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been hiding your strength instead of fighting with everything you had. Did you think I would not know that?¡±


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Lee Chul Min could see Park Jin Tae smiling while looking at him. Park Jin Tae raised his gun.


    ¡°Fight properly... If you don''t want to be hit by my bullet.¡±


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Lee Chul Min barely managed to smile back.


    ¡°Leader-nim! Please don''t worry!¡±


    But neither Cale nor Park Jin Tae were giving Lee Chul Min a look. Lee Chul Min became annoyed at this, but he pushed it down.


    There was a simple reason for it.


    ¡®It¡¯s safe here.¡¯


    He found Kim Rok Soo annoying and Park Jin Tae scary, but...


    Next to these two people was currently the safest ce.


    That meant that he needed to fight hard.


    ¡°Even the leader is stepping forward.¡±


    Lee Chul Min looked toward the monster majestically stepping forward behind the bear and spider.


    This monster had a mane like a lion, but it looked like a tiger.


    It''s ck, grey, and white stripes were more beautiful than vicious while its ck mane was rich and shiny.


    The term majestic suited this Grade 1 monster.


    ¡°...The Dark Tiger.¡±


    Park Jin Tae quietly mumbled the name he had heard from Kim Rok Soo.


    But he couldn''t just stand there and watch the monster forever.


    The Dark Tiger started to speak.


    ¡°You''re quite skilled.¡±


    ¡°......!¡±


    Park Jin Tae and Lee Chul Min''s eyes opened wide.


    It was Korean.


    The monster was speaking a humannguage.


    Cale started to speak as if this was normal.


    ¡°Not bad, right? Won¡¯t you make a deal with me?¡±


    ¡°...A deal?¡±


    The Dark Tiger''s ck eyes slowly observed Cale.


    ¡®A monster that canmunicate.¡¯


    Cale was able toe up with this n as soon as he had learned about these monsters.


    There was a hypothesis that arose in the future about this Grade 1 monster.


    < The monster that couldmunicate was a taster monster but still could give orders to the other Grade 1 taster monsters. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it possibly be able to give orders to other Grade 1 monsters or lower-grade monsters? >


    If this hypothesis was true...


    Then it was possible toe up with an innovative n.


    The Dark Tiger was strong and had many abilities, but it also had many other things Cale needed.


    ¡°Yes, a deal.¡±


    ¡°What kind of deal?¡±


    ¡°As you might have already realized, you''ll end up dying by our hands in the end. Wouldn''t it be better to join us than to die?¡±


    Lee Chul Min and Park Jin Tae looked toward Cale in shock.


    ¡®What the hell is he talking about?¡¯


    Lee Chul Min¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment.


    Kim Rok Soo was talking about being on the same side as a monster.


    How could that be?


    ¡®Absolutely not!¡¯


    It made no sense.


    However, Lee Chul Min gasped in shock after hearing the Dark Tiger''s response.


    "What an interesting proposal. But I cannot do that.¡±


    "Why not?¡±


    ¡°I have an order I must carry out.¡±


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    An order. Those words made Cale''s eyes cloud over.


    A monster that canmunicate.


    Cale knew he needed to speak to this monster.


    It was not just so that he could make it a part of his allies.


    ¡®The ones responsible.¡¯


    This sudden cataclysm that happened on earth.


    He wanted to know who was responsible for it.


    These monsters that had suddenly appeared... And the abilities suddenly given to humans and the odd events.


    There must be a reason for it.


    ¡®The Demon World and the sealed god. I''m sure they¡¯re rted somehow.¡¯


    Cale wanted to hear more details about it.


    This monster that couldmunicate was a precious source of information to figure that out.


    ¡°How disappointing. Dark Tiger, it would have been great if you could join me.¡±


    Cale suddenly saw the Dark Tiger''s gaze change.


    ¡°Grrrrrr.¡±


    The Tiger quietly growled and shook its head left and right.


    Its mane was shaking.


    It then looked down and quietly looked at its body. The Dark Tiger''s eyes opened wide as it raised its paw.


    Lee Chul Min flinched but the Dark Tiger just raised its front paw and patted the ground a few times.


    ¡°...Ho!¡±


    The Dark Tigerughed in disbelief. It then looked as if it was deep in thought.


    Cale recalled a record as he watched.


    This was ament about this situation he had seen in the future.


    < For some odd reason, these monsters that couldmunicate tried to speak to the humans. They tried tomunicate at least once. >


    < Of course, these monsters attempted tomunicate before saying, ¡®there¡¯s no point to chat with you.¡¯ and then killed the humans. >


    < The important question is, why did these monsters try tomunicate with humans? >


    < Wouldn¡¯t they have had no reason tomunicate if they just wanted to kill all humans and destroy the original central shelters? >


    < There must be a reason these monsters tried tomunicate with humanity. >


    This Dark Tiger''s goal.


    Cale thought about that goal as he started to speak.


    It was so that he could use a certain word.


    ¡°Then I might be able to give you the ''freedom¡¯ to ignore your orders.¡±


    He started with that statement in order to figure out its goal.

 Chapter 570: Night of Potential (6)

    <h4>Chapter 570: Night of Potential (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The Dark Tiger''s eyes had opened wide as Cale had started to speak.


    ¡°......!¡±


    It then returned to normal before those ck eyes slowly looked around at the two remaining Grade 1 monsters it presided over, as well as the monsters surrounding the building at a distance. Finally, it looked toward the humans.


    It seemed to be slowly observing the people who hade out of the building.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The Dark Tiger saw something and its eyebrows started to twitch before it looked at Cale.


    ¡°...Who are you?¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡®It seems to be interested in me.¡¯


    He realized that a word he had used had caught the Dark Tiger''s interest.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Cale could see the Dark Tiger¡¯s shaking pupils.


    It seemed to be in quite a chaotic state.


    Cale leisurely started to speak.


    ¡°I''m someone who might know where you came from.¡±


    ¡°......!¡±


    The Dark Tiger''s jaw dropped.


    It truly seemed to be shocked.


    ¡°...Hey, Kim Rok Soo. What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Cale heard Park Jin Tae whisper to him, but he ignored it and only focused on the Dark Tiger.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Grrrrrrr!¡±


    ¡°Shaaaaa- Shaaaaaaaaaa-¡±


    The two other Grade 1 monsters started to shout.


    Boom, boom boom, boom!


    The Poison Bear stomped its feet.


    Cale looked past the Poison Bear to the Dark Tiger behind it.


    He started to speak after seeing the Dark Tiger quietly observing him.


    ¡°Is this your decision?¡±


    The decision of the Dark Tiger that was the leader of the Grade 1 taster monsters.


    Cale could tell its decision based on the Poison Bear and the human mask spider¡¯s movements.


    ¡®I guess it wants to see if I¡¯m worth chatting with?¡¯


    This Dark Tiger would try to kill Cale if it determined that Cale was not worthy of chatting with it as the records had mentioned.


    But if he was deemed worthy?


    He didn¡¯t know what that would mean, but he knew something would happen.


    Cale lightly shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    He then started to smile.


    ¡°We can quietly chat after taking care of everything else.¡±


    He then started to speak to Park Jin Tae and Lee Chul Min.


    ¡°We will kill those two and capture the Dark Tiger alive.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Y, you crazy!¡±


    ¡®Capture it alive? That monster?¡¯


    Capturing it alive was even harder than killing it.


    Park Jin Tae and Lee Chul Min gasped in shock, but they didn''t have any time to keep talking.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The Poison Bear was close to Cale, Park Jin Tae, and Lee Chul Min after taking a few steps with its long legs.


    Park Jin Tae opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°...Poison!¡±


    ck smoke was starting to rise from the Poison Bear¡¯s body.


    Itsrge body was quickly approaching them as well.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    Park Jin Tae and Lee Chul Min quickly dodged after hearing Cale''s voice.


    The Poison Bear¡¯s fist struck down on the ground.


    Baaaaang!


    A giant crater appeared on the ground, sending dust flying everywhere.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    As Park Jin Tae frowned after seeing the dust... He heard a chilling noise.


    Tap, tap, tap!


    It was a light but quick noise.


    ¡®The human mask spider!¡¯


    The spider came to attack them through the dust the Poison Bear had created.


    ¡°Shaaaaa- Shaaaaaaaaaa-¡±


    The spider opened its mouth.


    Park Jin Tae couldn''t see the monster because of the dust, but he could imagine where it was based on the noise.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of it quickly this time! Park Jin Tae!¡±


    Cale then started giving orders.


    ¡°Move 3 meters to the right and aim for the mouth!¡±


    Park Jin Tae couldn''t see anything because of the dust but immediately moved 3 meters to the right.


    Then he could see it.


    He could see the spider¡¯s open mouth as the dust settled.


    He heard Cale''s voice at the same time.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Heunched a bullet.


    ¡°Shaaaaa-!¡±


    Green spider web started to pour out of the human mask spider¡¯s mouth at the same time.


    The bullet crashed into the green spider web.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    A fire had started.


    The green spider web caught on fire.


    But the spider web did not burn from the fire. The fire just followed along the spider web toward the spider itself.


    ¡°Lee Chul Min!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Lee Chul Min reached for his back after hearing Cale calling him.


    ng!


    There were tworge sickles in Lee Chul Min¡¯s hands.


    Swoooooooosh-


    He could feel the whirlwind surrounding his feet. Lee Chul Min immediately understood what Kim Rok Soo was telling him to do.


    ¡°You crazy bastard!¡±


    The swearing Lee Chul Min''s body shot up into the air.


    He then stopped on top of the burning spider web.


    Siiiiiiizzle-


    Lee Chul Min''s shoes started to burn.


    But Lee Chul Min''s feet were not burning.


    Lee Chul Min.


    He had an ability that gave him fire and ice resistance.


    Cale shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Start running!¡±


    Lee Chul Min started to run.


    Cale shouted again.


    ¡°Park Jin Tae, 10 o''clock direction, fire twice!¡±


    Tang! Tang!


    Park Jin Tae could see his bullets heading toward the Poison Bear behind the spider.


    ¡°...Kim Rok Soo, you crazy son of a bitch!¡±


    He could see a rose gold colored thunderbolt shooting forward along with his bullets.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    He could see Kim Rok Soo who was surrounded by rose gold light.


    He looked like a god out of a myth who was surrounded by thunderbolts.


    Park Jin Tae started to speak as he saw the rose gold thunderbolt and the bullets flying toward the Poison Bear.


    His instincts were telling him something.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    His instincts were saying it was time for him to say that.


    Baaaaaang!


    The bullets exploded before reaching the Poison Bear.


    The aftershock hit the front of the Poison Bear and the back of the human mask spider.


    ¡°Shaaaaa!¡±


    The human mask spider started to scream with the burning spider web in its mouth.


    ¡°Lee Chul Min! The eyes!¡±


    Lee Chul Min ran across the burning spider web and reached the spider''s face.


    He started to frown as he shouted back.


    ¡°Fuck! Do you know how many eyes a spider has?!¡±


    ¡®How can I sh all of them? I''m strong and urate, but I¡¯m slow!¡¯


    Lee Chul Min heard Cale''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°The human mask!¡±


    ¡®Ah!¡¯


    Lee Chul Min realized which eyes he was talking about.


    ¡°Park Jin Tae! The spider¡¯s chin!¡±


    Lee Chul Min could feel a strong attack hit the spider''s chin at that moment.


    It must have been Park Jin Tae''s bullet.


    The spider''s chin jerked up from shock.


    Lee Chul Min then kicked off the spider web and jumped up.


    He observed the spider that was iling in pain after Park Jin Tae''s attack.


    ¡®...I can see it!¡¯


    Lee Chul Min was someone whose uracy was the only attribute that could rival Park Jin Tae even while using sickles as weapons.


    The fact that his uracy rivaled that of Park Jin Tae, who had been a national representative for shooting showed how delicate and sharp Lee Chul Min¡¯s sickles were.


    ¡°Shaaaaa-!¡±


    Lee Chul Min made eye contact with the spider''s eyes.


    The jumping Lee Chul Min''s sickles headed down.


    Crack!


    The sharp ends of the sickles in both of his hands urately struck the mask behind the spider¡¯s face.


    It stabbed into the eyes of the human image.


    ¡°Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii--!¡±


    A green liquid burst out of the stabbed eyes.


    The spider iled in pain.


    Lee Chul Min shouted in shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Holy crap! That really was the weakness!¡±


    Who in their right mind would have expected this mask to be the spider¡¯s weakness?


    They would just think that this mask was just for camouge.


    ¡®...What crazy data.¡¯


    He was scared of Kim Rok Soo¡¯s data ability.


    ¡®...Kim Rok Soo, he really......¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo with his ability awakened was scary.


    He was scary for many different reasons.


    Lee Chul Min had not heard Park Jin Tae and Choi Han¡¯s conversation, but he had seen Choi Han''s piercing gaze focus on him as well.


    It had instantly given him the chills.


    ¡°Lee Chul Min!¡±


    He heard Park Jin Tae shout at that moment and felt his left side go cold.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    The spider''s sharp legs that looked likerge spears were striking toward him. The spider that was now spurting green blood not just from its mask but from its real eyes as well was charging toward Lee Chul Min.


    ¡°Shaaaaa- Shaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    It looked as if it was rampaging before death, trying to take him with it as it died.


    ¡°Son of a...!¡±


    Lee Chul Min urgently started to move. He needed to dodge that leg.


    He rolled on the ground to dodge.


    Swooooooosh-!


    Lee Chul Min watched therge spider web brush past his head.


    ¡®Holy shit!¡¯


    He really thought that he was going to die.


    ¡®...I''m alive.¡¯


    Lee Chul Min was about to sigh in relief before quickly raising his head. He suddenly had a question.


    ¡®He was helping those high schoolers almost as if he was pampering them, but why do I have to struggle like this?¡¯


    However, he didn''t have time to think about something like that.


    It was because he thought that he would die if he was hit even once by the human mask spider¡¯s legs.


    But the moment he raised his head...


    ¡°...Gasp!¡±


    Baaaaaang!


    A rose gold thunderbolt struck down on the spider¡¯s eyes that were covered in green liquid.


    Fire shot out of the spider¡¯s eyes with a loud explosion.


    The spider''s body was shaking as if it had really been struck by a thunderbolt.


    It then fell to the ground.


    It was because it had no strength in its legs anymore.


    The spider started to shake with its legs stretched out before it stopped moving.


    ¡°...I, is it dead?¡±


    ¡®Did they really kill a Grade 1 monster so easily?¡¯


    Of course, this was not easy to do.


    They needed Lee Chul Min¡¯s level of uracy, Park Jin Tae¡¯s shooting ability, and Kim Rok Soo''s abilities.


    However, nobody was hurt.


    Lee Chul Min had felt how amazing Kim Rok Soo''s ability truly was after participating himself.


    ¡®Please watch and learn.¡¯


    Those words echoed in his ear.


    He became scared at the same time.


    He heard an unbelievable noise at that moment.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo!¡±


    Lee Chul Min could see Kim Rok Soo coughing up blood as Park Jin Tae shouted.


    ck blood was dripping down from Kim Rok Soo¡¯s mouth.


    Lee Chul Min finally remembered that Kim Rok Soo was an extremely feeble person.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Lee Chul Min''s heart sank while watching the staggering Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®This bastard-¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t let this bastard faint!


    He subconsciously tried to walk toward Kim Rok Soo.


    Park Jin Tae was about to do the same as well.


    Both of them heard Cale''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    Lee Chul Min raised his head.


    He could see arge ck shadow covering him.


    It was the shadow of the approaching Poison Bear.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Park Jin Tae heard Cale''s voice as Lee Chul Min''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Fire at the Poison Bear¡¯s belly button!¡±


    ¡°Belly button?¡±


    ¡°The white dot!¡±


    The ce he was calling the Poison Bear¡¯s belly button was the only white spot on the Poison Bear¡¯s lower belly.


    It was about the size of a baby¡¯s palm, which meant it was very smallpared to the Poison Bear''s body.


    But it was possible for Park Jin Tae.


    Park Jin Tae urgently twisted his body and fired a bullet.


    Tang!


    A bullet shot out toward the Poison Bear¡¯s belly button.


    B, bang!


    But the bullet exploded before it reached the belly button.


    ¡°Damn it, the poison!¡±


    Park Jin Tae could see the bullet exploding because of the poison smoke surrounding the Poison Bear.


    He then started to frown.


    ¡®...I don¡¯t have many left!¡¯


    He only had a few bullets left that he could use.


    The number of bullets was determined by how much of his ability he could use.


    Park Jin Tae didn''t have much left after using his abilities without any rest today.


    ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t have many bullets le-¡±


    ¡°Fire.¡±


    He heard Cale¡¯s stern voice at that moment.


    Park Jin Tae looked toward him.


    ¡°I only have one or two bullets left!¡±


    He heard Cale¡¯s low voice.


    ¡°You need to fight with everything you have.¡±


    Park Jin Tae suddenly recalled how he had told Lee Chul Min to give everything he had.


    Kim Rok Soo was repeating his own words back to him.


    ¡°Squeeze it out. Then it¡¯lle out.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo''s nonchnt gaze seemed to ovep with Choi Han¡¯s gaze from earlier for Park Jin Tae.


    The two of their gazes seemed oddly simr to the point that Park Jin Tae felt as if what Choi Han had said earlier was said by Kim Rok Soo.


    Park Jin Tae clenched his eyes and opened them back as he started to speak.


    ¡°Fine! Okay! I''ll squeeze it out!¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    Cale had been waiting for this moment.


    Because of the bullet that had exploded after hitting the poison smoke...


    There was fire in the air.


    It was only slightly bigger than the bear''s belly button.


    The Poison Bear was a scary monster because of its immense strength andrge body. Furthermore, they couldn¡¯t approach it because of the poison surrounding its body that would be critical to them if they came in contact.


    But if that poison was burning...


    That fire was their one chance to pierce through the bear''s poison and attack it.


    The fact that the size was extremely small and barelyrger than the monster¡¯s belly button didn''t matter.


    ¡°Park Jin Tae! Shoot toward the fire!¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s eyes clouded over.


    He understood what Cale was saying.


    The gun pointed at the Poison Bear¡¯s white dot.


    His index finger pulled the trigger.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Grrrrrr! Grrr, roooooooooar!¡±


    The Poison Bear¡¯s shout echoed out.


    Actually, it was a scream.


    ¡°Roooooooar!¡±


    There was a ck fang in the back of the Poison Bear''s neck.


    The ck fang that bit the bear as if the poison didn¡¯t matter at all twisted the Poison Bear¡¯s neck instantly.


    ¡°Gr, grrrrrrrrrrrrrr-¡±


    The Poison Bear was now just whimpering as its body tilted forward.


    ¡°Holy shit, what the hell?!¡±


    Lee Chul Min urgently retreated back in shock.


    The close to 5 meter tall body slowly fell to the ground.


    Boooom!


    The Poison Bear¡¯srge body fell on top of the spider.


    Pat.


    Then a Tiger¡¯s front paw was ced on top of the Poison Bear''s body.


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s pupils started to shake.


    It was the Dark Tiger''s ck fang that had ripped out the Poison Bear¡¯s neck just now.


    Drip. Drip.


    The Poison Bear''s blood was dripping off its fang.


    The Dark Tiger that was nonchntly standing there looking majestic was giving them a different type of fear.


    They were all silent because of this unexpected development.


    Park Jin Tae realized something during that silence.


    ¡®Ah!¡¯


    He could tell where the Dark Tiger was looking.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo!¡¯


    The Dark Tiger wasn¡¯t even looking at the Poison Bear as it was observing Kim Rok Soo.


    Kim Rok Soo was also looking at the Dark Tiger.


    Park Jin Tae could tell that the silence would soon be broken.


    It was because Kim Rok Soo opened his mouth.


    ¡°Did I pass the test?¡±


    Cale slowly approached the Dark Tiger.


    He didn''t look scared at all.


    ¡°Am I qualified to chat with you, Dark Tiger?¡±


    The Dark Tiger started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I.¡±


    Smile.


    The Dark Tiger started to smile.


    ¡®It¡¯s smiling?¡¯


    As Cale flinched in confusion...


    ¡°My name is Alberu Crossman.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡®What did this tiger bastard just say? Who?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s mind went nk as his eyes opened wide.


    He could see Kim Rok Soo, himself, being reflected in the Dark Tiger''s eyes.


    The Dark Tiger looked at Cale as it continued to speak.


    ¡°I almost didn''t recognize you because of your shell.¡±


    ¡°...This, what-¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words while the Dark Tiger smiled elegantly like a certain someone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s chat. Let¡¯s talk about what is going on. I''m curious about a lot of things as well.¡±


    Cale ended up blurting something out.


    ¡°...This crazy-¡±


    The Dark Tiger shook its head in response.


    Its beautiful mane was shaking.


    The Dark Tiger started to speak in a tone that sounded almost as if it was sighing.


    ¡°Very disrespectful as I expected.¡±


    Hearing that made Cale certain.


    ¡°Holy shit, it really is him.¡±


    It really was Alberu Crossman.


    ¡®No, what the hell-¡¯


    Why was Alberu Crossman here?


    Why was he in the form of a Dark Tiger?


    What the hell was going on?

 Chapter 571: Night of Potential (7)

    <h4>Chapter 571: Night of Potential (7)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale looked toward the Dark Tiger in shock.


    Cale was not the only one who was wondering what was going on.


    ¡°Son of a...¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s pupils started to shake.


    ¡®What am I looking at right now?¡¯


    Park Jin Tae had never seen anything like this since the world became like this.


    Lee Chul Min, who had small injuries here and there from rolling around the ground, walked up to Park Jin Tae and started to speak.


    ¡°Leader-nim, d, did that monster just introduce itself? A, Alberu what?¡±


    Lee Chul Min could not hide his shock as he stumbled through the monster¡¯s name.


    He was more nervous about this monster not acting like a regr monster than its foreign-sounding name.


    ¡°Grrrrrr-¡±


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeeeeech---!¡±


    Park Jin Tae turned toward the noisy Grade 2 monsters that had been pushed to the back by the taster Grade 1 monsters.


    ¡°Grrrrr!¡±


    ¡°Kruuuuuu-¡±


    The monsters were all making suppressed noises.


    Park Jin Tae started tough in disbelief.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    It felt as if the monsters were confused as well.


    They seemed to be shocked by this situation too.


    Park Jin Tae could not help but share his thoughts.


    ¡°...Does this make any sense?¡±


    Park Jin Tae suddenly got chills on his back.


    He felt an overwhelming pressure behind him.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    But he could not turn around.


    It was a pressure he had felt many times already.


    Lee Chul Min and Park Jin Tae saw someone running past them toward Cale who was close to the Dark Tiger.


    ¡°Rok Soo hyung!¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    Park Jin Tae and Lee Chul Min could hear Choi Han¡¯s shocked voice.


    The Dark Tiger and Cale heard his voice as well.


    Alberu the Dark Tiger tilted its head.


    ¡°...Rok Soo? ...Hyung?¡±


    Alberu then saw the awkwardness in Cale''s eyes before the tiger started to smile.


    The Tiger opened its mouth and started to speak in a loud voice.


    ¡°Hmm. So it¡¯s my dongsaeng Rok Soo.¡±


    Dongsaeng Rok Soo.


    People either dropped their jaws in shock or closed their mouth after hearing that voice.


    Lee Seung Won who was watching subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°Holy shit. Are we in some traditional fairy tale or something?!¡±


    A tiger, the Grade 1 monster Dark Tiger, was calling a human its dongsaeng!


    How was this possible?


    They heard something even more shocking at that moment.


    Lee Seung Won could see a smile appear on the anxious Kim Rok Soo''s face.


    ¡°Then I will consider you to be Alberu Crossman hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, my dongsaeng.¡±


    Choi Han who had approached them looked at them in disbelief.


    Of the many people looking at them, Lee Seung Won subconsciously started to speak again.


    ¡°...Noona, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°...I... don¡¯t know either.¡±


    They then heard Kim Min Ah''s brother, Kim Min Joon, quietly mumbling.


    ¡°...The world is vast and there are a lot of shocking things. This would be a total hit if we still had TVs......¡±


    The Lee siblings quietly nodded their heads.


    Cale and the Dark Tiger were still chatting.


    ¡°Dongsaeng Rok Soo, it sounds like we need to chat.¡±


    ¡°I will prepare a spot.¡±


    ¡°This is the spot you said you would prepare?¡±


    The Dark Tiger looked shocked as it looked around.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Alberu turned toward Cale after hearing the brusque voice respond.


    He could see an extremely skinny and feeble man.


    The pale Cale had looked very weak to the point he would feel pity every so often while looking at him, but he wasn¡¯t as bad as this person in front of him right now.


    ¡®He looks like he hasn''t had much to eat in a while.¡¯


    It was different than the wealthy Cale Henituse missing his meals despite his affluence.


    This person whose face looked even sharper because their cheekbones were visible due to their extremely skinny cheeks was enough to make Alberu¡¯s heart feel heavy.


    ¡®This punk looks quite bad, but the others are pretty simr.¡¯


    Alberu had just observed the people who were looking out of the building windows or standing on the roof.


    Many of them looked very thin.


    Some of them looked healthy, but they were in the minority.


    "What are you thinking about, sir?¡±


    Alberu heard Cale¡¯s voice, no, the voice of this man called Rok Soo.


    ¡°...I was thinking that this spot you prepared is quite terrible.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this spot?¡±


    ¡°Everybody is looking at us right now.¡±


    Cale looked around after hearing Alberu¡¯s response.


    Only a few people were still outside as most of the people had gone back into the building.


    The Grade 2 monsters were still at a distance creating a wall around them.


    Cale was currently in between the wall of monsters and the building. He was sitting at the center of the area where they had just fought against the taster Grade 1 monsters facing Alberu.


    Alberu had expected them to go somewhere quiet, that was why he was looking at Cale who had prepared this clearly open area in shock.


    But he soon understood the situation.


    ¡°I guess this ce would indeed be the quietest.¡±


    This was a spot where neither humans nor monsters were willing to approach.


    Others would not be able to hear them if they chatted quietly.


    ¡°Hey, Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    Alberu turned toward the direction of the voice calling Cale.


    It was Park Jin Tae who was one of the people who had not gone back into the building.


    Park Jin Tae flinched at the Dark Tiger looking at him before quickly looking away after hearing Cale''s voice.


    ¡°What is it, sir?¡±


    ¡°Is it okay to do this?¡±


    Park Jin Tae turned toward the Grade 2 monsters still surrounding the area.


    "Are you sure it¡¯s safe?¡±


    Cale answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°Until 5 pm... As long as this Alberu Crossman hyung-nim is sitting here, the Grade 2 monsters will not attack.¡±


    Cale had a clear record in his mind rted to this incident.


    < The taster Grade 1 monsters attacked the central shelter for a few hours and tormented or killed the people inside. >


    < The things that happened after that fell into one of three categories throughout all of the central shelters. >


    First.


    < At exactly 5 pm. Once the leader of the taster Grade 1 monsters moved away from the central shelter... The Grade 2 monsters came charging in. >


    Second.


    < Even if the leader of the taster monsters did not leave the central shelter area, the Grade 2 monsters still came charging in at 5 pm. >


    Third.


    < If the leader of the tasters left the central shelter area before 5 pm, the Grade 2 monsters started to attack even before 5 pm. >


    Cale answered with certainty based on those three pieces of information.


    "We are safe until 5 pm, so please tell everyone to get some rest.¡±


    Park Jin Tae was hesitant but had no choice but to trust Cale. He had seen enough until now.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Please rest well. You¡¯ll need to fight againter.¡±


    Cale had an odd smile as he said that. Park Jin Tae felt the back of his neck going cold for some reason, but he ignored that feeling and went back to the building.


    The Dark Tiger watched him leave before it started to speak.


    ¡°Are the people involved the only ones left now?¡±


    Cale, Choi Han, and Alberu were the only ones here now.


    Choi Han started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°...Your highness.¡±


    Choi Han''s expression did not look good.


    Alberu''s tiger face tilted sideways in confusion as he looked at Choi Han. Choi Han finally managed to ask in a heavy voice.


    ¡°...Did you make a deal with a god?¡±


    Alberu slowly nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Alberu could see the two people¡¯s faces at that moment.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Cale who was brushing his face with both hands, and...


    ¡°Why-!¡±


    An angry Choi Han whom he had never seen get angry before.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Alberu subconsciously gave a confused response before Choi Han, who seemed to be barely suppressing his anger started to speak.


    ¡°I was enough, so why did you give up your lifespan-!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Alberu gave another confused response which made Choi Han subconsciously start to get angry again.


    ¡®Someone other than me!¡¯


    Someone else had made a deal with the God of Death.


    Alberu must have give up a part of his lifespan or something equivalent to it.


    There was a fire burning in Choi Han''s heart thinking about that.


    ¡°That motherfucking God of Death!¡±


    The swearing Choi Han heard an awkward voice.


    ¡°But I made a deal with the Sun God?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Choi Han and Cale turned toward Alberu at the same time.


    Their sparkling gazes made Alberu subconsciously start to tell them about what had happened.


    ¡°I met with Saint Jack.¡±


    He told them about how Cage came to his tent and had served as a messenger to connect him with Saint Jack.


    ¡°The deal was that I would get a device that would allow me to talk to Cale in order for returning the curse of the Crossman bloodline. I was only told that I could chat with you through this device.¡±


    That device was a ck and white videomunication device.


    ¡°I thought I was going to have a video call with you since they gave me a videomunication device. But that...¡±


    Alberu stopped for a moment before continuing to speak.


    ¡°It was a sleep induction device.¡±


    ¡°A sleep induction device?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I was told that holding onto that videomunication device would put me to sleep within five minutes and make me remain asleep for one or two hours. I was told that I could chat with you in my dream. I took that as only the two of us chatting together.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale gasped while Alberu looked at him in confusion. Choi Han responded for Cale.


    ¡°Your highness, the flow of time is different here.¡±


    ¡°The flow of time?¡±


    Cale added on.


    ¡°Time moves faster in your world than it does here. It¡¯s only been two days here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alberu''s eyes opened wide.


    However, Cale nodded his head and deciphered what was going on.


    ¡°...There shouldn¡¯t be any issues if you remain here as the Dark Tiger while you are asleep, your highness.¡±


    The one or two hours that Alberu sleeps in their world would be multiple hours here, but there shouldn''t be much of an issue if the time he slept here was in his dream.


    ¡°Mm, for the flow of time to be different... But there shouldn''t be any issues if it is in my dream. It won¡¯t affect the world I''m in while I get to spend more time with the two of you.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head as well. His mane majestically fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°Anyway, I opened my eyes to this situation.¡±


    Cale quietly recalled the battle just now.


    ¡®...It was indeed a bit weird.¡¯


    The Dark Tiger¡¯s reaction had be weird during their conversation. Cale realized that that must have been when Alberu had opened his eyes as the Dark Tiger.


    Furthermore, he was able to deduce some other things as well.


    ¡®The monsters that appeared on Earth definitely have a connection to the Demon World or to the sealed god.¡¯


    And one more thing...


    ¡®The God of Death and the Sun God... Actually, all the gods might have tried to intervene with what happened on Earth.¡¯


    The proof of that was the leader of the taster monsters in front of him right now.


    ¡®Maybe the monsters that were capable ofmunication... Held a much deeper meaning.¡¯


    Cale could see Choi Han''s shoulders flinching as he organized his thoughts.


    He turned his gaze before realizing that the Tiger¡¯s ck eyes were staring at Choi Han with a piercing gaze.


    ¡°...Looks like our instructor made a deal with his lifespan?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Choi Han avoided Alberu¡¯s gaze while the Dark Tiger started to frown, making it look heinous.


    It was extremely vicious.


    ¡°It looks like I need to have a deep conversation with my instructor.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Choi Han avoided Alberu''s gaze again and looked toward Cale. He was asking Cale to do something.


    Alberu stopped looking at Choi Han and looked toward Cale as well.


    ¡°Now then. I pretty much exined my side of the story, so now it is my turn to listen to your story.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    It was Cale who groaned this time.


    The Tiger didn''t care and started to smile.


    ¡°I know about the test and the sealed god and little bits here and there based on everything I''ve heard.¡±


    The Tiger looked around.


    It was very different than his world.


    ¡°...But this situation does not seem to be a simple test.¡±


    Even without considering the monsters, the crumbled buildings and roads, the people''s appearances and clothing... Their abilities...


    Everything was different than Alberu¡¯s world.


    ¡°And why...¡±


    The most important thing.


    ¡°Choi Han looks the same, but...¡±


    The Tiger got a little closer toward Cale.


    The ck eyes could see all of Cale.


    Choi Han watched them with nervousness.


    He bit down on his lips.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    Alberu asked in a low voice as Choi Han had all sorts of thoughts going through his head.


    It was the question that Choi Han had been worried about.


    "Why do you look different?¡±


    Cale looked toward Alberu without saying anything.


    Alberu continued to speak while looking at him. He was not done talking yet.


    ¡°I know you very well.¡±


    That was the reason he was able to figure it out.


    "The way you fought earlier while coughing up blood didn''t seem like someone who was just trying to clear a test.¡±


    The Cale he knew seemed very affectionate, but he was cold in some aspects.


    Cale had a stoic expression on his face during the battle just now as well, but Alberu could feel the desperation and solemness underneath that stoic face after having spent so much time with Cale.


    That was why he realized it.


    This ce meant something to Cale Henituse.


    ¡°Where is this ce? It must be rted to you somehow.¡±


    Alberu asked Cale a question.


    "Can you exin it to me?¡±


    He could see Cale quietly observing him.


    ¡°I''ll listen with full sincerity.¡±


    Alberu recalled the image of Cale fighting just now and added on.


    ¡°No matter what it is you tell me, I''ll sincerely listen to anything you tell me.¡±


    Cale¡¯s pupils shook for a moment.


    His eyes were the same as Cale Henituse although everything else looked different.


    The dark reddish-brown eyes calmed down and continued to observe Alberu as if they had never been shaking in the first ce.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Cale''s mouth opened after a long time.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Alberu waited for what Cale had to say.


    Cale continued to speak without any hesitation after he opened his mouth to speak.


    Alberu looked as if he would listen to whatever Cale had to tell him.


    Cale continued to speak after a short duration of silence.


    "Are Raon, On, and Hong okay?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    "The children. Are they doing well?¡±


    Alberu let out a sigh with a look of disbelief.


    However, he responded to him.


    It was actually weird that Cale Henituse had not asked him about them as soon as he saw him.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. As Choi Han probably told you, they were quite chaotic at first, and even before I fell asleep, they were talking about destr-, mm... Anyway, the Mn patriarch is making sure to feed them properly.¡±


    ¡°I see. Are they eating well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are eating very well because I told them that you said they need to eat well.¡±


    ¡°I see. I am a transmigrator.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Alberu questioned his ears for a moment.


    He wondered if he had heard incorrectly because of his tiger ears.


    Alberu could see that Cale looked calm.


    Cale continued to speak with that calm expression.


    ¡°I started to possess Cale Henituse''s body two years ago.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    The Dark Tiger''s jaw dropped.


    Cale casually added on.


    ¡°For reference, my name is Kim Rok Soo and I worked at apany in this world until I was thirty-six years old until I suddenly woke up in Cale Henituse''s body and have lived as Cale Henituse for the past two years.¡±


    Alberu could only respond in the exact same way.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    The Dark Tiger was looking at Cale with a nk expression.

 Chapter 572: Night of Potential (8)

    <h4>Chapter 572: Night of Potential (8)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    But all Alberu could see was Cale¡¯s calm face.


    ¡°...So, you¡¯re saying...¡±


    Alberu Crossman, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince, quietly mumbled in his shocked tiger face.


    ¡°...So, it is body possession?¡±


    He could see both Cale and Choi Han nod their heads in response.


    They both seemed quite nonchnt about it, and that made Alberu slightly annoyed even as his mind was a chaotic mess.


    Cale didn''t notice that as he added on.


    ¡°Oh, just so you know your highness, this is something only Raon, Choi Han, and now you know about.¡±


    ¡°No, that...¡±


    That¡¯s not the important thing right now!


    Alberu closed his mouth without being able to finish saying what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    He was just in disbelief.


    ¡®Possession? Did he say possession?¡¯


    The word, ¡®possession,¡¯ floated around in his mind in circles.


    Even Alberu Crossman, who would not be shocked about most things, could not hide his shock at this fact that he could have never even imagined.


    But his expression was slowly returning to normal. It was because he recalled word for word what Cale had just said.


    ¡®For reference, my name is Kim Rok Soo and I worked at apany in this world until I was thirty-six years old until I suddenly woke up in Cale Henituse''s body and have lived as Cale Henituse for the past two years.¡¯


    If it was two years ago, then that was the year Cale had used the Silver Shield at the capital.


    Alberu slowly started to realize the hidden reason behind why Cale''s reputation started to change.


    ¡®It must be because he became a different person.¡¯


    It waspletely unbelievable.


    ¡°In that case...¡±


    Alberu opened his mouth after a while.


    ¡°In that case, is this appearance your true appearance?¡±


    ¡°That is the case, however... This appearance is also my past appearance from when I was around twenty years old.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. Ah!¡±


    Cale stopped talking and looked toward Choi Han as if he realized something.


    Choi Han smiled after seeing his gaze and started to speak.


    ¡°I wish to tell you something as well.¡±


    Alberu who also looked toward Choi Han flinched after hearing that statement.


    ¡°...There''s more?¡±


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Choi Han is my friend¡¯s paternal cousin once removed. He¡¯s an elder in my friend¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    The Dark Tiger¡¯s pupils started to shake once again, but Cale and Choi Han continued to speak without caring.


    "As Cale-nim mentioned, I am Cale-nim¡¯s friend¡¯s paternal cousin once removed. Basically, Cale-nim¡¯s friend is my nephew. And just so you know your highness, I traveled through dimensions when I was about 17 years old and am actually much older than I look.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, your highness. Choi Han is quite old. In fact, he is probably older than your grandfather, the deceased former Emperor. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. Of course, I am older than him.¡±


    ¡°Your highness, he says he is.¡±


    Alberu who had been listening to the two of them started to speak again after a long pause.


    ¡°You motherfucking bastards.¡±


    The Dark Tiger started to shake its head. Its majestic mane was elegantly waving in the air.


    ¡°...Are you done now?¡±


    Alberu could see Cale firmly nodding his head.


    ¡°There are more details, but I believe we¡¯ve mentioned the big issues.¡±


    ¡°Your highness. I will slowly tell you the details.¡±


    Choi Han had a calm smile on his face as he said that with an innocent expression.


    Alberu looked at them with an even deeper frown before starting to sigh as he nodded his head.


    ¡°...I guess my secret is nothing inparison.¡±


    It was quite funny, but Alberu felt that his secret about being a quarter Dark Elf was nothing inparison to Choi Han and Cale¡¯s secrets.


    It felt even more like that because of Choi Han and Cale¡¯s nonchnt demeanors as they shared their secrets.


    ¡®I do like that though.¡¯


    Alberu found it funny that he was having such a thought right now, but liked what he just thought about.


    There was something else he liked as well.


    ¡®They trust me.¡¯


    He could feel the emotions behind the two people who told him their secrets.


    Whether it was Choi Han who said it as if it was nothing but had his fists clenched or Cale who was focused on observing his expressions...


    Either way, they trusted Alberu and told him their secrets.


    The Dark Tiger started to speak.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    The confusion was now on Choi Han and Cale¡¯s faces.


    Alberu didn''t care as he nodded his head with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°I will maintain your secrets.¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°Then am I the dongsaeng?¡±


    "Should I be the hyung?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t like that.¡±


    The Dark Tiger sternly shook its head before adding on.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning on returning to where we are anyway?¡±


    Cale could see that Alberu''s gaze was focused on him after asking that question.


    Cale responded without any hesitation.


    ¡°I n on going back. Of course I will go back.¡±


    He was quite happy to be able to meet people from his past whom he had to let go of once before, but the people of his present where he had not lost anybody yet was precious as well.


    Cale truly wanted to create a future with the people of his present.


    This world he was going through this test could be a real world and the people he was looking at could really be living breathing people, but...


    Kim Rok Soo''s 36 years. The memories he had with these people during that time were not there.


    Cale heard Choi Han''s voice as he organized his thoughts once more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going back as well.¡±


    There was a smile on Choi Han¡¯s face.


    There seemed to be a bit of sorrow in his smile.


    After being next to Cale''s side here, Choi Han had been thinking about the moment he traveled through dimensions. He had thought about what it would be like to go back to that time.


    ¡®I won¡¯t be able to get used to it.¡¯


    Unlike Cale, who could adjust pretty well even after returning to his twenty-year-old self, Choi Han was not confident that he could live a normal life as a high school student.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    He had not forgotten that his name was Choi Han, but he had forgotten about a lot of other things.


    He had also experienced a lot of new things as well.


    Many of Choi Han''s emotions had been buried or broken during those times, but they had newly blossomed to arrive at where he was now.


    ¡®I like how it is right now.¡¯


    Even though they had not taken care of the White Star yet... Even though a lot of things were uncertain and things could be dangerous for Choi Han and the people he had connected with, Choi Han still liked how it was right now.


    That was why he had no desire to go back.


    Choi Han recalled a portion of the conversation he had with the God of Death, something he had not told anyone.


    ¡®Let me know if you want to go back to your world.¡¯


    ¡®Really... Just as Cale-nim mentioned...¡¯


    ¡°The gods really do whatever the hell they want.¡±


    Choi Han flinched after subconsciously saying that out loud before making eye contact with Alberu and Cale.


    ¡°That¡¯s very true.¡±


    "Choi Han, nice choice of words.¡±


    Choi Han chuckled at the two of them who were strongly showing their agreement and nodded his head.


    Alberu quietly observed Choi Han and Cale who seemed to be more at ease and kept his mouth shut.


    ¡®...I¡¯ll tell themter.¡¯


    Originally, Alberu was nning on telling Cale about how the White Star had smacked him in the back.


    However, he kept his mouth shut after seeing the desperate expression on Cale¡¯s face during the battle and hearing that this was Cale¡¯s past from when he was twenty years old.


    ¡®...I''ll do as much as I can do first.¡¯


    It was not something that could be resolved even if he mentioned it right now, so he decided not to tell them for the time being.


    It was at that moment.


    Pat.


    Cale put his hand on the Dark Tiger''s furry front paw.


    ¡°Now then, hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Alberu felt iffy after seeing that Cale was smiling brightly.


    He found the smile to be even more suspicious as he suddenly called him hyung-nim after calling him ¡®your highness¡¯ until just a moment ago.


    It felt extremely sly after he thought about the fact that Cale was at least 38 years old.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, around when are you going to wake up?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the Dark Tiger would act once you wake up.¡±


    Alberu who had been feeling iffy looked down at his body after hearing a normal and understandable question before he started to speak.


    ¡°I''m dominating this body so it should move as you tell it to move if I order it to follow your orders while my mind is not here.¡±


    Then Alberu could chat with Cale again as the Dark Tiger once he fell back asleep.


    Smile.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to go up.


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°...Right?¡±


    For some reason, Alberu had a bitter taste in his mouth after seeing that smile.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii--!¡±


    A sharp screeching noise filled Alberu¡¯s ear. As the Dark Tiger¡¯s eyes looked up at the sky...


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Cale stood up from his seat.


    He could see a shocked Park Jin Tae running toward him.


    ¡°Hey, Kim Rok Soo! Isn''t that a Grade 1 monster? Why did another Grade 1 monster appear? I thought you said there were only seven of them!¡±


    Another Grade 1 monster, arge hawk-like monster with stiff grey feathers, was headed this way.


    This monster was not a regr Grade 1 monster.


    Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°That one seems like a leader too.¡±


    Although it was screeching like a monster right now, this monster was actually another leader of the taster monsters that was capable ofmunication.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°First. At exactly 5 pm. Once the leader of the taster Grade 1 monsters moved away from the central shelter... The Grade 2 monsters came charging in.¡±


    In addition...


    ¡°Second. Even if the leader of the taster monsters did not leave the central shelter area, the Grade 2 monsters still came charging in at 5 pm.¡±


    And finally...


    ¡°Third.¡±


    Cale made eye contact with Lee Jin Joo.


    ¡°If the leader of the tasters left the central shelter area before 5 pm, the Grade 2 monsters started to attack even before 5 pm.¡±


    The third was the worst situation.


    Although there would be no leader monster there, the remaining Grade 1 taster monsters and the Grade 2 monsters would alle charging in.


    Cale turned his gaze and looked up at the sky.


    The Steel Feather Hawk, another leader of the taster monsters that was headed toward this building...


    This hawk was the bastard who had attacked the central shelter closest to this central shelter.


    It fell under the third category as it hade to attack this ce as well.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to go up.


    ¡°The prey is here.¡±


    Cale slightly shook his head.


    ¡°No. I guess it is an enemy to chat with?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyes clouded over after hearing his mumbling.


    He didn¡¯t know everything that was going on, but he could deduct something from what Cale just said.


    ¡°You... Are you nning on keeping that bastard captured here?¡±


    Cale raised his hand instead of responding.


    This was a signal they had discussed in advance.


    Lee Jin Joo started to speak at that moment.


    {Starting now.}


    Her voice was shaking a bit.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know he would really do it!¡¯


    Her heart was shaking even as she said the things Kim Rok Soo told her to say in advance.


    But she clenched her fists and opened her mouth.


    Lee Jin Joo''s voice echoed to the two nearby central shelters that could hear her.


    She was speaking to the two other central shelters that would be doing their best to resist the Grade 1 monsters with the information from Cale that Park Jin Tae had delivered.


    She delivered a message to them.


    {We will now send the first round of reinforcements.}


    Park Jin Tae who had been headed toward Cale stopped moving and looked toward Lee Jin Joo with his eyes opened wide.


    He then turned his head again to look at Cale.


    {Please hold on a little longer.}


    Grandma Kim remembered the conversation she had with Kim Rok Soo and stood up.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    Lee Jin Joo added on.


    {The first round of reinforcements will take care of all of the taster monsters.}


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rok Soo hyung?¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze was focused on Lee Jin Joo even after hearing Choi Han''s response while also looking at the Steel Feather Hawk.


    He continued to speak with his gaze still focused.


    ¡°y around with that Steel Feather Hawk for a while. At least until 5 pm. You can get some rest while training Lee Chul Min.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes sparkled for a moment before he nodded his head with an innocent expression.


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    Cale started to smile after hearing a reliable response.


    He then looked past Park Jin Tae who was now close to him and looked toward Alberu.


    ¡°Please go with me, hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Park Jin Tae could not hide his shock at the fact that Cale was going to go help another central shelter with this leader monster.


    However, the Dark Tiger started to smile and revealed its hidden fangs.


    The Tiger''s low voice echoed in the area.


    ¡°Are you and I the first round of reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°There are a few other people as well.¡±


    Cale stopped for a moment before continuing on.


    ¡°First.¡±


    Each central shelter''s attack teams had people who might not be at Park Jin Tae''s level but were at least pretty close.


    The central shelters had crumbled in the past because of the taster monsters, but they should still be holding on thanks to the information Cale had given them.


    ¡®I told them to send up a signal if they fell.¡¯


    They had not seen any of the signals yet.


    That meant that everybody was doing their best to hold on.


    That meant that there was only one thing for Cale to do.


    ¡°First, we will go to help them.¡±


    He then quickly added on.


    ¡°Then, we will prepare tounch a counterattack.¡±


    Park Jin Tae and Alberu looked toward Cale while Choi Han seemed calm.


    ¡°C, counterattack? Us?¡±


    Park Jin Tae was stumbling on his words.


    ¡®How could theyunch a counterattack against these monsters? Was something like that even possible?¡¯


    Park Jin Tae could see Cale¡¯s calm gaze after he asked that question.


    Cale opened his mouth and started to speak in a calm voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason we can¡¯tunch a counterattack.¡±


    His voice sounded peaceful.


    "We can''t keep being on the receiving end.¡±


    However, the corners of Cale''s lips that had twisted up gave Park Jin Tae the chills.

 Chapter 573: Night of Potential (9)

    <h4>Chapter 573: Night of Potential (9)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    At the central shelter closest to the one Cale was at...


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Jae Ha-Jung who was taking on the role of supporter at this location was frowning with both of his hands shaking.


    The tree trunksing out of his hands were tightly binding arge iron door.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    But the iron door looked ready to break at any moment from the banging.


    No, it was already starting to break.


    The door had dents here and there and it was starting to bend, slowly causing gaps to appear on the sides.


    And beyond the iron door...


    ¡°Kihehehe!¡±


    They heard theughter of an animal that resembled a monkey.


    The banging on the iron door became louder every time itughed.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    He started to frown.


    ¡®It¡¯s toying with us!¡¯


    The monster was toying with the people who were hiding inside and doing everything they could to resist.


    But that was slowlying to an end.


    ¡°Hyung-nim!¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho, the ¡®General¡¯ at this central shelter, clenched his hand that was holding a piece of paper after hearing Jae Ha-Jung''s desperate voice.


    It was the information that Park Jin Tae, the leader of the nearby central shelter, had brought himst night.


    He had thought that the fearless Park Jin Tae had finally gone crazy after hearing that it was information from one of his shelter¡¯s ability users with the power of foresight.


    But everything on that paper was true.


    The monsters appeared along with the sr eclipse. The weaker Grade 3 monsters came charging in first.


    Then, seven taster monsters appeared.


    This extremely urate foresight gave him the chills, but this information allowed them tost until now.


    ...Yes, until now.


    It didn¡¯t look as if they couldst any longer.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Huff, huff!¡±


    There were injured people groaning in pain behind Bae Cheol-Ho.


    And in front of him...


    Beyond the breaking iron door...


    ¡°Kihehehe!¡±


    He could hear the red monkey monster¡¯sugh as the other monsters started to approach.


    He could see the Grade 2 monsters getting closer through the only crack on the boarded windows that they had purposely left in order to be able to look out.


    The other Grade 1 taster monsters that had been leisurely enjoying the situation from the rear were approaching as well.


    This all started to happen once the Steel Feather Hawk disappeared.


    ¡°Hyung-nim!¡±


    "General-nim!¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho could hear people shouting for him from multiple directions.


    The veins on the hand clenching the paper looked ready to burst, but he was just looking at the iron door that was on the brink of breaking with a stoic expression.


    But he could not do that any longer.


    ¡°Hyung-nim! I can''t hold on any longer!¡±


    Jae Ha-Jung shouted toward Bae Cheol-Ho while looking as if he was going to cry.


    His shaking hands and sweat-drenched body were telling them that he had reached his limits.


    Bae Cheol-Ho grabbed his weapon again.


    If it was difficult tost inside the building, he needed to at least head outside and lure the monsters away.


    Bae Cheol-Ho started to speak.


    ¡°...Jae Ha-Jung.¡±


    Jae Ha-Jung started to frown as if he knew what was about to happen.


    Bae Cheol-Ho and Jae Ha-Jung started to speak at the same time.


    ¡°You can sto-¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim, I will do what I can to hold on a little loon-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    {Starting now.}


    Everybody inside the building shut up.


    It was that voice.


    They could not forget the voice that they heard during the sr eclipse. It was the voice that had been providing them with information every hour.


    {We will now send the first round of reinforcements.}


    Jae Ha-Jung and Bae Cheol-Ho looked toward each other.


    Bae Cheol-Ho clenched his fists again.


    {Please hold on a little longer.}


    The woman continued to speak.


    {The first round of reinforcements will take care of all taster monsters.}


    Bae Cheol-Ho released his clenched fists.


    Jae Ha-Jung started to mumble.


    ¡°...What? Is that even possible?¡±


    ¡®Taking care of all taster monsters? How was that possible?¡¯


    Everybody had those thoughts.


    Bae Cheol-Ho¡¯s voice echoed inside the building at that moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hold on a little longer!¡±


    Someone with an arm injury started to shout toward Bae Cheol-Ho.


    ¡°General! There¡¯s no way that is true-!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, it means that someone ising to help us!¡±


    The person speaking to Bae Cheol-Ho shut his mouth.


    Bae Cheol-Ho looked around.


    ¡®We already gave up on running away.¡¯


    Some people had tried to give up on the central shelter and run away when the Grade 3 monsters came to attack, but most of them had stayed in the building.


    It was because they knew it was hell outside as well.


    Bae Cheol-Ho had also convinced them with the information in his hand.


    ¡®We can only keep holding on here even if we end up dying.¡¯


    They needed tost just one night.


    Bae Cheol-Ho made up his mind.


    He then walked over to Jae Ha-Jung.


    ¡°Jae Ha-Jung! Please keep it up for a little longer!¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho then moved his hands toward the iron door that was barely being maintained by the tree trunks rather than to his weapon.


    Jae Ha-Jung started to frown while watching him.


    ¡°...Fuck! I have no choice but to keep it up!¡±


    He put more strength into his shaking hands with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    ¡°Hey, let''s go.¡±


    Other people were shaking their heads but still walked over to the iron door and pushed against it with their hands.


    These were the people who were not severely injured.


    The other people started to quickly move as well.


    ¡°Hey! Go bring that couch and put it by the door!¡±


    ¡°Ask the people on the second floor! See if they have anything else to throw outside! What is up with the kid making the ming bottles?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s out right now fromck of strength!¡±


    ¡°Haah, shit! Throw whatever we can! We need to prevent as many monsters from getting near here!¡±


    But those noises stopped for a moment.


    ¡°Kihehe! Hehe! Kihehehe!¡±


    It was because the monster¡¯sughing started to be louder.


    But they quickly snapped out of it.


    It was because of the voice echoing in their minds.


    ¡®We will now send the first round of reinforcements.¡¯


    It should get at least a little better than now if they could hold on for just a bit longer.


    That thought was starting to take hold in people''s minds.


    But they didn¡¯t have much time.


    As they started to think about how much time must have passed since they heard the voice...


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    Jae Ha-Jung could feel his legs slowly starting to lose strength.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even have the strength to grumble anymore.


    All he could do was groan.


    Someone who watched him struggle asked Bae Cheol-Ho a question.


    ¡°When do you think they¡¯ll get here? Hopefully they get here quickly!¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho could not respond to that question. It could not be helped.


    ¡®...It¡¯ll take them a while.¡¯


    He was thinking about the distance between Park Jin Tae''s central shelter and this central shelter.


    They were pretty close inparison to most central shelters, but it was still quite the distance.


    ¡®It''s not just the distance we have to worry about right now.¡¯


    They had to get past the monster obstacles to get here.


    They said to hold on a little longer, but Bae Cheol-Ho was certain that it would be a long time.


    ¡®And if the sun goes down during that time-¡¯


    Forget it passing 5 pm as they fought against the monsters to get here, if the sun went down...


    ¡®...They might note.¡¯


    Bae Cheol-Ho was thinking about the worst possible scenario.


    It was his job to do that.


    This was the only thing he could say to the others.


    ¡°...They will get here if we keep holding on.¡±


    His job was to give them at least a small amount of hope.


    But his mind was full of concern about how to get past this difficult situation, as he could not just irresponsibly give them false hope.


    ¡®At least the information Park Jin Tae gave us is reliable.¡¯


    That information had not lied.


    That was why it was the thing he could trust the most right now.


    ¡°Hyu, hyung-nim!¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho then heard the person who was looking out the crack in the window on his behalf shouting in shock.


    ¡®Are they already here?!¡¯


    Bae Cheol-Ho urgently looked toward the person thinking that the reinforcements had arrived.


    "General-nim!¡±


    A scout who was on a higher floor ran down the stairs in shock as he called out to Bae Cheol-Ho.


    Bae Cheol-Ho then saw the person who had called him from the window.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho let out a gasp.


    What he saw on the person''s face was despair and not joy.


    They all then heard the scout who wasing down the stairs.


    ¡°T, there¡¯s another monster that appeared in the sky! It seems to be a Grade 1 monster based on its size!¡±


    All of their faces filled with despair.


    They had been toyed with by the Steel Feather Hawk that was 1.5 times stronger than the other Grade 1 monsters until now.


    ¡®There¡¯s nobody worth chatting with here.¡¯


    The Steel Feather Hawk that had toyed with them left after saying that.


    The remaining Grade 1 monsters started to run wild after that and the Grade 2 monsters started charging forward.


    But another flying monster in such a situation?!


    They couldn¡¯t help but be filled with despair.


    Bae Cheol-Ho started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°...That''s not possible.¡±


    The information said that only seven Grade 1 monsters would appear right now.


    But there was another one?


    Was this information wrong?


    Bae Cheol-Ho¡¯s mind started to go nk.


    The person looking out the window continued to speak at that moment.


    "T, the monster is heading down! I, it seems to be heading toward us!¡±


    His voice was shaking.


    It was full of fear. That fear quickly spread to everybody inside the central shelter.


    Bae Cheol-Ho started to frown after realizing this.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho moved his hands away from supporting the door and urgently ran toward the crack in the window.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, over there-¡±


    The person at the window pointed in a direction for him.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho let out a gasp.


    His gasp put even more fear on the faces of the others inside the building.


    The person next to Bae Cheol-Ho continued to shout.


    ¡°I, it is descending extremely quickly!¡±


    The extremelyrge monster was descending extremely quickly as he mentioned. It looked as if it wanted to destroy this building.


    The person whispered quietly so that only Bae Cheol-Ho could hear.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, should we run away? We can¡¯tst-¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho looked up at the sky before barely managing to open his mouth.


    ¡°Yes. We will start with the people in the rear.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We will move the old and the weak firs-¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    The person had to stop talking after hearing Bae Cheol-Ho shout.


    He looked toward Bae Cheol-Ho in confusion.


    ¡°Hyung-nim?¡±


    ¡°...What is that?¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho moved his face closer to the window instead of looking at the other person.


    His gaze was focused on the monster that was descending faster and faster.


    He then said a single question.


    ¡°...A person?¡±


    Silence filled the building again.


    Bae Cheol-Ho started to mumble in disbelief through the silence.


    ¡°...There''s a person on top of the monster¡¯s back?¡±


    What the hell was going on?


    Even Jae Ha-Jung looked toward Bae Cheol-Ho in shock.


    He then saw and heard something.


    He saw that Bae Cheol-Ho''s eyes that had been full of despair and disappointment slowly focus again while his voice no longer sounded weak.


    Bae Cheol-Ho continued to speak.


    ¡°In addition to the monster...!¡±


    He couldn''t believe it.


    But he could now see the people who had originally been covered by the monster¡¯srge body.


    There was one person on the monster''s back.


    Then there were some more people descending behind the monster.


    His instinct was telling him something.


    ¡°It¡¯s the reinforcements!¡±


    People heard a loud groan as soon as he shouted.


    Baaaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Jae Ha-Jung groaned and fell on his knees at that moment.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    ¡°Grab Ha-Jung and retreat!¡±


    The people who were supporting the iron door grabbed Jae Ha-Jung and moved back.


    The tree trunks started to break...


    And arge hole appeared on the iron door that could not hold out any longer.


    ¡°Kihehe! Kihehehe!¡±


    The red monkey monster outside the hole wasughing while looking at them.


    Screeeech-


    The iron door with therge hole slowly started to crumble.


    Boom!


    The iron door fell and there was nothing left to protect them.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Jae Ha-Jung¡¯s eyes became blurry as he watched.


    ¡°Kihehe! Hehehe!¡±


    The red monkey took a step into the building.


    The monkey with red fur and red eyes looked excited. It seemed excited at the fact that it could now kill these people.


    ¡®I worked my ass off to hold on!¡¯


    Jae Ha-Jung bit down on his lips and it started to bleed.


    ¡®No. It couldn''t continue like this. This couldn''t be it.¡¯


    His shaking lips opened as he started to speak.


    ¡°N, no-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Kihehe?¡±


    The monkey looked up at the sky.


    Boooom!


    The people inside could hear a loud noise as a shadow covered the iron door.


    ¡°Kihehe?¡±


    The monkey slowly turned its head after seeing a shadow cover its body.


    And then it saw it.


    ¡°Grrrrrrrrr!¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrrr!¡±


    ¡°Screeeeeeech!¡±


    The Grade 2 monsters were quickly retreating.


    They seemed to be in a hurry.


    However, the red monkey could not see that properly.


    It was the same for the people inside the central shelter.


    ¡°Kiiiiiiiiiii, kiiiiiiiiii-¡±


    The red monkey subconsciously started to curl up.


    The monkey''s red eyes looked toward the arrogant ck eyes looking down at it.


    Bae Cheol-Ho started to speak.


    ¡°... A tiger.¡±


    A ck tiger with a lion''s mane hadnded on the ground and was now looking at the red monkey and the people inside the central shelter with a nonchnt expression.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Mr. Bae Cheol-Ho?¡±


    They could all see a person on the tiger''s neck.


    Bae Cheol-Ho looked toward that man as well.


    A skinny young man started to speak.


    ¡°The reinforcements are here.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho let out a gasp.


    He could see Cale who was standing there with a rxed smile.


    Cale patted the Dark Tiger''s body with one hand.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    Alberu started to speak with a frown on his face.


    ¡°...There¡¯s no way, right?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t what he was thinking, was it?


    Alberu had a small amount of hope.


    However, Cale easily ignored that hope.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Unlike Alberu who responded weakly, Cale pointed toward the red monkey and shouted in a refreshing manner.


    ¡°Please bite it!¡±


    Alberu lowered his head and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°...Damn it.¡±

 Chapter 574: Night of Potential (10)

    <h4>Chapter 574: Night of Potential (10)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The moment the Dark Tiger¡¯srge body moved...


    One of the people watching from inside the shelter started to mumble.


    ¡°... A thunderbolt.¡±


    Its movement was indeed like a thunderbolt.


    And at the end of its movement...


    ¡°Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii, eeeeek! Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiik!¡±


    The Dark Tiger''srge fangs dug into the red monkey''s neck.


    ¡°Kiiiiiiiiiiii, kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik!¡±


    Everybody dropped their jaws in shock after hearing the whimpering of the monster that had been such a source of fear for them.


    The fear inside their hearts started to subside.


    Boom-!


    The red monkey knelt down on both of its knees as it died.


    The people inside could see the Dark Tiger lightly wipe its mane as well as the person still on top of the tiger.


    Jae Ha-Jung subconsciously opened his mouth.


    ¡°...Did you really-¡±


    ¡®Did you reallye here to help us?¡¯


    He needed certainty about this desperate situation.


    But Jae Ha-Jung could not finish asking the question.


    It was because the Dark Tiger and the person on top of it turned their backs to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish the rest.¡±


    Alberu continued to sigh after hearing Cale¡¯sment.


    Cale just ignored his sighs.


    ¡°Your highness, I thought you said you know everything about the leader monster except one thing.¡±


    Alberu was able to learn ¡®everything¡¯ about this leader monster once he was connected to the monster¡¯s body.


    Well, everything except one thing.


    Cale recalled how Alberu had mentioned that one thing.


    ¡®I''m able to go through all of the Dark Tiger''s memories, however... I can¡¯t figure out where this bastard came from.¡¯


    Where had the Dark Tigere from?


    Where had all these monsterse from?


    ¡®The true owner of this body definitely knows where it came from, but that memory seems to have been erased once I was brought inside.¡¯


    Cale caressed the tiger¡¯s mane as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Please, let''s hurry since we need to quickly figure that one thing out as well.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa. Fine.¡±


    Alberu sighed and took a step away from the people.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeeeeech-¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrr!¡±


    They could hear the monsters growling from all around them.


    ¡°...For the crown prince...to do such... Such...things that bring down my dignity......¡±


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Cale urged the hesitating Alberu on.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, please hurry up and roar.¡±


    ¡°You son of a bitch.¡±


    Alberu had no choice but to do as he asked.


    The Dark Tiger opened its mouth and bared its heinous fangs.


    Alberu then roared.


    ¡°Roooooooooar!¡±


    The Dark Tiger¡¯s thunder-like roar made the air around the central shelter start to shake.


    Cale recalled what Alberu said earlier as he felt the shaking.


    ¡®Cale. This leader of the taster monsters seems to be able to affect the Grade 2 monsters to a degree as you suspected.¡¯


    Cale had focused on something in addition to the fact that the leader of the taster monsters was capable ofmunicating in the past.


    Command.


    Could the leader monstersmand the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters?


    He hade up with such a hypothesis.


    He was able to hear a portion of the response regarding that issue from Alberu.


    ¡®I looked through this body''s memories and noticed that the Grade 3 monsters feel intense fear and pressure from this body while the Grade 2 monsters feel significant fear and pressure.¡¯


    Intense fear and pressure.


    Significant fear and pressure.


    The two of those were quite different, but there was something he could gather from this information.


    Even if it could not mand¡¯ these monsters...


    ¡°Kiiiiiiiiiiii!¡±


    ¡°Grr! Grr!¡±


    ¡°Rooooar!¡±


    The Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters all felt fear from the leaders of the taster monsters.


    The Grade 2 monsters showed a bigger reaction than when the Dark Tiger had first appeared and urgently retreated back.


    The Grade 2 monsters started to surround the building, simr to the Grade 2 monsters at Cale''s central shelter.


    Cale watched this for a moment before turning away.


    ¡®Ah, Cale. You mentioned the taster monsters, right? The other Grade 1 taster monsters only feel a small amount of fear and pressure.¡¯


    As Alberu had mentioned earlier, unlike the Grade 2 monsters that had retreated, the remaining Grade 1 monsters were warily ring at the Dark Tiger and Cale.


    The monsters showed a small amount of fear, but they quickly realized that they outnumbered them and started to look for an opening to attack.


    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t show them any openings.¡±


    Cale then opened up both hands.


    Chhhhh-


    Crackle!


    The water spear was in his right hand while a rose gold thunderbolt was in his left hand looking like a spear.


    ¡°Cale, are you really going to fight? Will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°No. I cannot end up fainting. I''m just showing them that I have these powers in order to act tough and make them be more cautious about attacking us.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°As expected of you.¡±


    Alberu and Cale were nonchntly chatting.


    But the Grade 1 taster monsters that could not hear their conversation tensed up because of their wariness of the Dark Tiger and this human''s power and they did not dare to attack.


    The people inside the central shelter could not believe what they were seeing.


    This man was firmly standing on top of thisrge tiger while controlling it as if it was part of his body.


    Then there were the powers of water and fiery thunderbolt in that man¡¯s hands.


    ¡°...Who the hell is this person? ...Is he even human?¡±


    Others agreed with what Jae Ha-Jung was mumbling as well.


    They had heard about ability users with multiple abilities because of Lee Soo Hyuk, one of the most famous ability users during this time, but they had never seen it for themselves.


    Jae Ha-Jung started to think about the abilities of this man in front of him.


    ¡°...Water... thunderbolt.¡±


    He also controlled a monster. The only upation he coulde up with was-


    ¡°...A tamer?¡±


    He couldn¡¯te up with a term for someone with all these abilities.


    Jae Ha-Jung was standing quite far away, but he could see the smile on the man¡¯s face.


    ¡®He can look so rxed even while having all these monsters in front of him.¡¯


    Forget just being surprised, it was sending currents throughout his body.


    He recalled the woman¡¯s voice he heard a moment ago.


    ¡®We will now send the first round of reinforcements. Please hold on a little longer. The first round of reinforcements will take care of all taster monsters.¡¯


    Jae Ha-Jung subconsciously blurted out.


    ¡°...We might be able to survive.¡±


    He then heard the leader of this central shelter, Bae Cheol-Ho, start to shout.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡±


    Jae Ha-Jung urgently turned toward the voice.


    Bae Cheol-Ho was holding his head with both hands.


    His pupils were frantically shaking.


    He was looking toward the sky from which the Dark Tiger had descended. It was focused on that spot.


    He was looking at the other people who were also descending from the sky.


    Bae Cheol-Ho started to tear up after noticing one of those people.


    He then heard a voice he had missed for so long.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle!¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho started to speak.


    ¡°Puh Rum!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum descended quickly.


    The others with him had no choice but to quickly descend as well.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum ran past the red monkey''s corpse and entered the building. Bae Cheol-Ho had already run down as well.


    ¡°My goodness!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum and Bae Cheol-Ho embraced each other.


    It was almost a miracle to meet a family member in this new world.


    Bae Puh Rum couldn''t hide his shock at the fact that Bae Cheol-Ho had been so close. This was his Eldest Uncle whom he had seen many times even aside from the major holidays.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hello, sir.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho noticed the people who had descended with Bae Puh Rum.


    Puh Rum snapped back to his senses after hearing the voice and moved away from Bae Cheol-Ho.


    The person who had greeted Bae Cheol-Ho started to speak.


    ¡°My name is Kim Min Ah.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum quickly moved to Min Ah''s side and started to speak.


    "Ah, she¡¯s m, my, g, girl-¡±


    ¡°Tell himter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Puh Rum quickly shut up after hearing Kim Min Ah¡¯s stern voice. But everybody could tell their rtionship based on their flushed cheeks.


    Kim Min Ah then bowed toward Bae Cheol-Ho and quickly turned around.


    ¡°I will be back in a moment, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Kim Min Ah immediately headed out of the building. Bae Cheol-Ho subconsciously reached out.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous out-¡±


    But Bae Cheol-Ho''s hand could not reach Kim Min Ah.


    She had already moved far away.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    As he heard his nephew Puh Rum''s voice...


    Boom!


    Arge spear stabbed down on the ground. Kim Min Ah easily grabbed the spear and started to walk toward the Dark Tiger''s side.


    ¡°Uncle, our Min Ah is super strong. Me too.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re strong too?¡¯


    Bae Cheol-Ho''s eyes opened wide.


    The man on top of the Dark Tiger started to speak.


    ¡°Park Jin Tae!¡±


    The other person who hade to this central shelter...


    Was none other than Park Jin Tae, whom Bae Cheol-Ho knew to be the leader of the other shelter.


    That Park Jin Tae who was said to have a terrible personality started to frown as he responded.


    ¡°O, okay! I¡¯ll be there!¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho looked confused as he watched Park Jin Tae respond in a grumbling tone but hurrying over after putting Jang Man Soo, who was on his back, down on the ground.


    He then quietly swore after making eye contact with Bae Cheol-Ho.


    ¡°Damn it......¡±


    ¡°Park Jin Tae!¡±


    However, he heard Cale calling for him again and started to speak to Bae Cheol-Ho.


    ¡°...Grandma Kim here will tell you everything you need to know.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho quickly bowed toward the grandma with a benign smile before looking back at Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°...Park Jin Tae.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho looked toward Park Jin Tae who responded in a brusque tone as he pointed outside with one hand.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    His finger was pointing toward Cale.


    The expression on Park Jin Tae''s face disappeared for the first time.


    He finally started to speak after a while.


    ¡°...Who knows? Even I can¡¯t really tell anymore.¡±


    He could not fathom Kim Rok Soo¡¯s abilities anymore.


    However, there was something he did know.


    No matter what abilities he had...


    ¡°He¡¯s the current leader.¡±


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not you?¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho¡¯s eyes opened wide. He was shocked to hear such a response from the greedy Park Jin Tae.


    Park Jin Tae had a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°You''ll understand once you see what happens. We can survive if we do as he says. All of us.¡±


    Boom-!


    Bae Cheol-Ho watched thest of the Grade 1 taster monsters that had attacked this central shelter fall to the ground.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    An emotion greater than admiration flowed out of his mouth.


    He had not expected all of the Grade 1 taster monsters to truly fall.


    He saw a hand in front of him at that moment.


    ¡°Hello. My name is Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    This was the man who had stood on top of the Dark Tiger¡¯s back and gave orders to Kim Min Ah, Park Jin Tae, and Bae Puh Rum to get rid of the monsters one by one.


    Bae Cheol-Ho firmly grabbed that hand.


    ¡°My name is Bae Cheol-Ho. Thank you very much from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    He wanted to show his gratitude however he could.


    That was why he tried to say something else, but Cale shook his head.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time because we need to go help the other nearby central shelter as well, so I will keep it short.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho thought about the third shelter in the vicinity after hearing Cale say that they didn''t have much time.


    ¡°Of course. Please feel free to say whatever you need to say.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho grabbed Cale¡¯s hand with both hands as he said that.


    Cale continued to speak in a calm voice.


    ¡°Is Miss Che Soo Jung here?¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°...Che Soo Jung?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Thedy who makes the ming bottles.¡±


    "She is. But why do you ask?¡±


    Cale answered Bae Cheol-Ho''s question without any hesitation.


    ¡°I need to tell her in person, but... We are thinking aboutunching a counterattack.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that the greatest defense is offense?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    As Cale''s expression turned nk after hearing Bae Cheol-Ho answering the same way over and over...


    ¡°Do you need me for something?¡±


    A woman wearing round sses started to walk down from the second floor.


    Cale looked into the focused eyes behind the sses and nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, I do.¡±


    The Embodiment of Fire, the ming bottles thrower.


    Che Soo Jung.


    He needed her very much.


    Che Soo Jung approached Cale with both suspicions about why he was looking for her as well as gratitude for taking care of the taster monsters.


    But Cale had a lot of things to do.


    He asked Bae Cheol-Ho a question.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Bae Cheol-Ho. Do you know about Mr. Joo Ho-Shik?¡±


    ¡°...Of course I know him. Isn¡¯t he the leader of the other central shelter?¡±


    Park Jin Tae, Bae Cheol-Ho, and Joo Ho-Shik.


    The central shelters led by these three people were the ones in the nearby vicinity.


    Bae Cheol-Ho did not look happy while thinking about Joo Ho-Shik.


    ¡®That person is difficult to talk to.¡¯


    Even Lee Soo Hyuk who had been the strongest person in this area had found it difficult to handle Joo Ho-Shik.


    He was very good to the people in his shelter, but he was difficult to talk to. He was someone who believed in an unusual religion.


    Bae Cheol-Ho started to speak.


    ¡°Are you nning on going there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He continued to speak.


    "We need to help them out as well.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho grabbed Cale¡¯s hands even tighter in admiration.


    Cale found his expression and action to be awkward and slowly pulled his hand away as he continued to speak.


    "We need to hurry. We have a lot of things to do.¡±


    Cale started to gently smile.


    ¡°Noona. It''s 6 pm.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Lee Jin Joo raised her head.


    It was the end of autumn.


    The wind was starting to get colder as the beginning of winter approached.


    The sun was already disappearing under the western sky.


    She turned her head and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Rok Soo. It¡¯s almost night time.¡±


    Cale watched the Earth¡¯s sunset for the first time in a long while as he started to speak.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s almost night time.¡±


    Night.


    For the people who had to suffer for a long time in despair...


    For Kim Rok Soo''s past that was full of regret...


    A night of potential that could bring forth a different future was approaching.

 Chapter 575: The madness within the darkness (1)

    <h4>Chapter 575: The madness within the darkness (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Boom- boooooom!


    The iron door that had been barely repaired was shaking with loud noises.


    Jae Ha-Jung grabbed onto a tree trunk and started to shout.


    ¡°The monsters really are running wild like Mr. Rok Soo said!¡±


    Jae Ha-Jung got the chills the more he thought about it.


    ¡®All of Mr. Kim Rok Soo¡¯s prophecies have been correct!¡¯


    As Kim Rok Soo had mentioned using his ¡®foresight,¡¯ the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters became crazy once the sun went down and started to attack the central shelters together.


    They were also 1.5 times stronger than normal.


    A drop of sweat dripped down from Jae Ha-Jung''s back.


    ¡®If we faced this situation without knowing anything......!¡¯


    Would he have been able to survive?


    ¡®No, I would have died long before this.¡¯


    Jae Ha-Jung wondered if he would have died when the Grade 1 taster monsters had appeared.


    That was why he was relieved.


    He was relieved that this was not ¡®an unexpected night¡¯ and it was now ¡®a night where they finished the minimum preparations they needed.¡¯


    Jae Ha-Jung started to speak.


    ¡°Hyung-nim! Is it bearable?¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho looked at his nephew instead of responding to Jae Ha-Jung.


    ¡°Puh Rum.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle!¡±


    Wind was gushing out of Bae Puh Rum¡¯s two hands as he stood by the window.


    Swooooooosh-


    A strong gust of wind shot out like a rocket.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Kaaaaaaaa, kaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrr!¡±


    The monsters that were hit by the wind rockets retreated back. The people inside the building did not miss that opening and started to attack the monsters outside through the window.


    There was one more thing.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeech-!¡±


    There was a sharp screech and arge hawk¡¯s ws attacked the monsters.


    The owner of those ws, the Steel Feather Hawk, shot up into the air.


    ¡°Screeeeeech! Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiii-!¡±


    Steel feathers shot out like arrows and attacked the monsters once it pped itsrge wings.


    The Steel Feather Hawk was relentlessly attacking to prevent the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters from approaching the central shelter building.


    Bae Cheol-Ho watched this and started to speak.


    ¡°I still can''t believe it.¡±


    He recalled what Kim Rok Soo had said.


    ¡®Tonight. There will be a leader monster stationed here for the night.¡¯


    The Steel Feather Hawk that had left this ce after saying there was nobody here worthy of chatting with was now protecting this ce.


    It was an unbelievable sight.


    Bae Cheol-Ho made eye contact with the Steel Feather Hawk at that moment.


    ¡®Mmph!¡¯


    As Bae Cheol-Ho''s shoulders subconsciously flinched after looking into the hawk¡¯s strong gaze...


    The Steel Feather Hawk''s beak opened and it started to speak in Korean.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do such useless things if it wasn''t for that valuable offer. Tsk.¡±


    It then turned away from Bae Cheol-Ho.


    Bae Cheol-Ho let out a sigh of relief and turned around, only to make eye contact with Bae Puh Rum.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum started to smile as Bae Cheol-Ho had an awkward expression on his face.


    ¡°Uncle. Don¡¯t worry too much. I''ll work hard too. Our Rok Soo hyung-nim said that I have a lot of talent.¡±


    Cale had never said such a thing to Bae Puh Rum.


    ¡®It¡¯s enough with you being here. Try working together with Jae Ha-Jung.¡±


    All he said was...


    ¡®Do you think I can do a good job?¡¯


    ¡®I''m certain that you will be enough for this shelter to hold on.¡¯


    The obvious truth.


    It was just that it had reached Bae Puh Rum''s ears in a slightly more exaggerated way than he had intended.


    Bae Puh Rum started to speak at that moment.


    "We also don''t need to hold on for a long time.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho''s eyes clouded over.


    The people around them all looked toward Bae Puh Rum.


    Don¡¯t need to hold on for a long time.


    Bae Puh Rum started to speak again.


    They just needed to hold on for a few hours.


    ¡°We only need to hold on until they start the ambush from the rear!¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho started to speak.


    ¡°Yes. We only need to hold on until then.¡±


    The people around them firmed their resolves and nodded their heads.


    It was at that moment.


    Buzz.


    Bae Cheol-Ho looked down at his hand.


    There was a walkie-talkie in his hand.


    It was one of the items that Kim Rok Soo had left for Bae Cheol-Ho.


    It was not a regr walkie-talkie but a medium for an ability user''s ability.


    - Ah. Ah.


    He could hear a man¡¯s voice.


    - Can you hear me?


    ¡°Uncle! It¡¯s Min Joon hyung¡¯s voice!¡±


    Kim Min Joon. Kim Min Ah¡¯s brother was the owner of these walkie-talkies.


    - ...Is that you, Puh Rum?


    ¡°Yes, hyung!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum responded brightly.


    ¡°Hyung! Hyung! Can you check to make sure Min Ah is okay?¡±


    - ...Haaaaaaaa.


    Kim Min Joon sighed on the other side of the walkie-talkie before continuing to speak.


    - What is the current status?


    Bae Cheol-Ho turned away from the disappointed Bae Puh Rum and responded.


    ¡°We are still okay for now.¡±


    - I understand. Please contact me if anything changes and we will contact you if anything unexpected happens as well.


    ¡°Of course. I will do so.¡±


    - Let¡¯s all work hard.


    That was how their firstmunication with Kim Min Joon ended.


    ¡®Let¡¯s all work hard.¡¯


    Those words echoed in Bae Cheol-Ho¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Yes. We must hold on.¡±


    Although night had just started... They were already waiting for the sun to rise tomorrow.


    And at the same time...


    - Ah. Ah.


    Kim Min Joon contacted the second walkie-talkie.


    - Grandma. Can you hear me?


    Grandma Kim looked around the building as she started to speak.


    ¡°Is that you, Min Joon?¡±


    - Yes ma¡¯am. Grandma, how is it looking over there?


    Grandma Kim looked around once more after hearing his question.


    She was originally at Park Jin Tae''s central shelter.


    She had then gone to Bae Cheol-Ho''s shelter to heal the wounded.


    Finally, she hade to Joo Ho-Shik''s central shelter and was spending the night here.


    ¡°How it looks right now-¡±


    Her eyes looked toward the main entrance.


    Most of the windows here were tightly boarded, but the door was open.


    It was okay for them to do that.


    Baaaaaang!


    Baaaaang!


    The monsters ran into a half-transparent wall.


    ¡°Roooooar!¡±


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeech!¡±


    The monsters¡¯ crazed cries echoed all around her.


    But on the building''s south and north sides...


    The monsters had no choice but to run into a half-transparent wall.


    As for the person who made those walls...


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Jang Man Soo''s arms were stretched out to either side as he focused his full attention on the shields.


    On the building¡¯s west side...


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would end up helping the humans.¡±


    A 3 m tall white rabbit mumbled in an imposing voice as it attacked with its fluffy back paw.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeeeeech!¡±


    ¡°Rooooar!¡±


    Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters were falling to the ground with each kick.


    ¡°But worthy deals are bound to catch my attention.¡±


    The White Rabbit turned its head and drew a circle.


    ¡°Grrrrr!¡±


    ¡°Rooooar!¡±


    Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters lost their lives because of itsrge rabbit ears.


    As for the building¡¯s east side...


    ¡°Huuuuaaaaaah!¡±


    Kim Min Ah shouted as she swung herrge spear.


    ¡°Rooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Rooooar!¡±


    Monsters fell down with each swing.


    Kim Min Ah¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t need to control it because they''re attacking from everywhere!¡±


    She didn''t need to worry about controlling the direction or attacking the wrong thing right now.


    There were enemiesing from all sides.


    As long as she didn''t attack behind her... It was fine as long as she didn''t swing the spear toward the building.


    And behind Kim Min Ah...


    The window behind her was open even though the rest of the windows were tightly boarded.


    Grandma Kim was stationed there.


    Cale had said the following to Kim Min Ah.


    ¡®Grandma Kim is someone who has seen a lot of battlefields. Jump through the window and get inside if grandma says to run.¡¯


    Kim Min Ah kept those words on her mind as she swung her spear.


    Grandma Kim watched her as she started to speak.


    ¡°Everybody is doing a good job.¡±


    Grandma Kim looked around at the Joo Ho-Shik shelter¡¯s people around her. All of them looked determined to ovee this trial.


    ¡®...The problem is that it is not simply determination.¡¯


    Grandma Kim held back her thoughts as she made eye contact with a man.


    This was the person who was acting as leader with Joo Ho-Shik not being here.


    He smiled toward Grandma Kim and energetically responded.


    ¡°Please don''t worry! We will definitely be victorious!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes looked full of energy.


    He was not the only one. Most of the people in this shelter were full of hope.


    They responded brightly.


    ¡°Foresight? I didn''t think I would meet someone with such a power in person! Even the strongest monsters are on our side now! It¡¯s all thanks to that sir!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ho-Shik was right! We will be victorious!¡±


    ¡°We will definitely be victorious! We all just need to give it our best!¡±


    Grandma Kim made eye contact with Jang Man Soo.


    Jang Man was extremely busy maintaining his shields, but he still put on an awkward smile. Grandma Kim had a simr smile on her face as well.


    The two of them recalled Kim Rok Soo''s advice.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably best to just let them be.¡¯


    Grandma Kim started to speak.


    "Anyway, we are fine, Min Joon.¡±


    - Yes ma¡¯am, I got it.


    ¡°And Min Ah is fine too.¡±


    - ...Thank you very much, grandma. I will contact you if anything unexpected happens, ma¡¯am.


    ¡°Okay. I leave it to you.¡±


    Buzz.


    Kim Min Joon ended his conversation with Grandma Kim.


    He heard Lee Jin Joo''s voice as he looked down at the walkie-talkie for a moment.


    ¡°I''m d everybody is okay.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Kim Min Joon could see Lee Seung Won who was crouching next to Lee Jin Joo and recording the information from hismunication.


    Kim Rok Soo had told these three people the following information.


    ¡®Recording, message, amplification. These three things together can create an informationwork. The three of you are important right now, but you need to use those abilities for the future.¡¯


    Kim Min Joon clenched his fists.


    He had been struggling with the thought that his sister and her friend had strong and useful abilities in this world but that he was just baggage.


    But he now knew that that was not the case.


    The walkie-talkie in his hand started to glow.


    Buzz-


    It was tomunicate with the third walkie-talkie.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang--!


    They heard a loud noise.


    Kim Min Joon who was on the roof could see a ck Yong that swept through the monsters.


    ¡°Fuck! Tell me before you attack! I''m an ally! You need to give me time to dodge!¡±


    He could hear Lee Chul Min''s desperate shouts as well.


    But Kim Min Joon''s eyes were focused on one spot.


    They were focused on the man who lowered his sword and coldly red at the monsters that were starting to fill the spot the ck Yong had charged through just now.


    Choi Han.


    ¡°...It¡¯s safe here as well.¡±


    He felt currents in his body as he felt relieved.


    That was the reason for it.


    Buzz.


    Once he was connected to the other side...


    - How is everybody doing?


    Kim Min Joon responded energetically to Kim Rok Soo''s question.


    ¡°Everybody is doing fine.¡±


    He then asked.


    ¡°Is everything okay on your side?¡±


    Cale looked around and calmly responded.


    ¡°There are no issues yet. I will contact you againter as we discussed.¡±


    - I understand.


    Buzz.


    That was all they discussed.


    Cale just needed to activate the walkie-talkie as Kim Min Joon instructed him to call back.


    Cale put the walkie-talkie into his pocket and looked around.


    He could see the deste city that had no lights as the electricity had been cut.


    It was full of breaking orpletely destroyed buildings.


    Furthermore, there were dry blood marks and bone fragments that he couldn''t tell whether they belonged to monsters or humans.


    Cale could see all of this even though it was night time.


    Crackle.


    It was because of the light inside the small ss bottle in his hand.


    ¡°Ah. It feels so stifling. Can''t we make it any brighter?¡±


    Cale could see Park Jin Tae walking up toward him.


    Currently, they were stealthily moving with Cale in the front, followed by Alberu, Park Jin Tae, Joo Ho-Shik, and Che Soo Jung.


    Park Jin Tae had peeked toward Alberu warily before walking forward and speaking to Cale.


    Nobody else other than Cale had a light with them as they followed him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even see any monsters around here.¡±


    Cale shook his head at the grumbling Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°That won''t do. There are monsters around the streets as well sir. We need to quietly get to our destination.¡±


    They needed to first get to their destination.


    Park Jin Tae pouted and looked back after hearing Cale''s stern response.


    He flinched at the Dark Tiger''s eyes he saw right away, but he then looked toward Joo Ho-Shik and Che Soo Jung beyond the Dark Tiger. Before sticking right next to Cale.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°I understand having Che Soo Jung here since she''s famous for her abilities.¡±


    Che Soo Jung was famous as the ming bottles thrower.


    She was so strong that there were rumors prior to this incident about how the monsters who managed to survive her ming bottles attacks would hide whenever they saw here.


    That was why Park Jin Tae had thought that it was a smart decision to include her in this nighttime ambush squad.


    ¡°But Joo Ho-Shik?¡±


    How did it make any sense to bring Joo Ho-Shik?!


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    "What?¡±


    Park Jin Tae frowned at how Cale was slowly starting to speak informally to him before sighing and quietly whispering.


    ¡°Hey. Joo Ho-Shik is a crazy bastard. Even Lee Soo Hyuk found him difficult!¡±


    The tiger¡¯s ears twitched at that moment.


    He had been loud enough for the nearby Alberu to hear. Of course, the two people behind therge tiger did not hear it.


    Alberu and Park Jin Tae heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Cale knew Joo Ho-Shik better than Park Jin Tae did.


    Why?


    A lot of people died at Joo Ho-Shik''s shelter, but arge number of people still managed to survive inparison to other ces.


    In addition, they had not scattered ande together as a group once they ran out of the building.


    And in the future...


    Joo Ho-Shik who survived this ordeal would go on to create a 1 person guild.


    The guild¡¯s name was ¡®Joo Ho-Shik.¡¯


    He was the only guild member.


    He was the guild leader, assistant guild leader, the secretary, and guild member.


    That alone was weird, but...


    That 1 person guild was a church.


    Joo Ho-Shik had created a religion.


    It was a religion of his own.


    He hated and loathed anybody getting involved with his religion.


    He did not ept anybody into his guild.


    He just said that his religion was salvation just for him and never even revealed what that religion was to the world.


    Nobody other than Joo Ho-Shik new the name of Joo Ho-Shik''s religion nor any information about it.


    ¡®It¡¯s quite funny.¡¯


    He had received all sorts of requests in that 1 man guild.


    In fact, he became extremely rich from it.


    This was something that most people knew about the entric Joo Ho-Shik in the future.


    Cale who had gathered information about the important guilds as part of his job knew a few more things.


    Joo Ho-Shik''s 1 man guild was something created because of his ability.


    And Joo Ho-Shik had used all of his money to restore the destroyednds of Korea.


    The destroyed mountains, fields, rivers... He spent money in all sorts of ces.


    That was why Joo Ho-Shik actually had no money.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°He¡¯s very crazy. He¡¯s also someone who does a lot of good deeds.¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik was truly crazy.


    But he was quite a good person.


    Cale had never seen someone like him before.


    ¡°Wait, what the hell do you mean he is crazy but a good perso-?!¡±


    Park Jin Tae pounded his chest as he could not speak loudly and looked toward Cale in disbelief.


    He heard Cale''s low voice at that moment.


    ¡°We need to fight together because I know how he is.¡±


    Park Jin Tae got the chills for some reason after hearing Cale''s firm response.


    He finally managed to speak again after a while.


    ¡°...You know about Joo Ho-Shik''s ability too, right?¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik never told anybody about his ability, but he used that ability as he pleased.


    That was why people had selected him as their leader.


    However...


    ¡°No matter what I did, I couldn''t deduce his ability at all.¡±


    He could not decipher Joo Ho-Shik''s ability.


    Something was weird.


    Joo Ho-Shik''s ability was a topic of question for everyone. They didn¡¯t know what it was.


    But Cale knew.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Faith is amazing. Isn''t that the case?¡±


    Park Jin Tae instantly started to frown.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa. That¡¯s what Joo Ho-Shik always says.¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale chuckled. Park Jin Tae was about to get annoyed before his eyes clouded over.


    ¡°Perhaps?¡±


    ¡°That perhaps is probably correct.¡±


    Park Jin Tae quietly mumbled after hearing Cale¡¯s response.


    ¡°...Faith?¡±


    Smile.


    Cale started to smile.


    Joo Ho-Shik¡¯s ability was simple.


    Faith.


    Things Joo Ho-Shik believed in would happen.


    However, his ability was not omnipotent.


    His faith was restricted to ability users¡¯ abilities.


    For example, it could make an ability with an explosiveness of 5 and raise it to a 7.


    It could extend the reach of an attack from 2 to 4.


    Joo Ho-Shik could make an ability user''s ability stronger based on the level of faith.


    As long as he believed that was the case.


    ¡®Park Jin Tae and his me bullets, Che Soo Jung the ming bottles thrower, and Joo Ho-Shik, the ability amplifier.¡¯


    If these three people were together...


    And if Cale''s fiery thunderbolt was added to the mix as well...


    Tonight...


    The crazed violent monsters will meet an even crazier power.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡®They¡¯ll be smacked in the back.¡¯


    It would not be them but the monsters that were smacked.

 Chapter 576: The madness within the darkness (2)

    <h4>Chapter 576: The madness within the darkness (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Park Jin Tae said something after looking at Cale''s expression.


    ¡°...Damn, what a vicious expression.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Flinch.


    Park Jin Tae turned his head after hearing a voice behind him.


    The Dark Tiger smiled after making eye contact with Park Jin Tae.


    ¡®Damn it. So damn vicious.¡¯


    A monster like that smiling just made it look scarier.


    Park Jin Tae frowned and shut up.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Over here.¡±


    Cale stopped walking.


    Park Jin Tae raised his head.


    It was the same as every other night.


    Even with all the neon signs that had lighted up Korea at night time having disappeared, even as people were getting tired from surviving in this world that was full of monsters...


    The stars appeared in the night sky every night.


    He could see a building thanks to the light from the stars.


    ¡°Are we starting over here?¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing a gentle voice.


    Joo Ho-Shik walked over to him.


    Park Jin Tae started to frown again after looking at him.


    ¡®My goodness. His fashion sense is quite amazing.¡¯


    He was wearing a white shirt, white pants, and white shoes.


    They were all decorated with the blood of monsters.


    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯


    This guy was a crazy bastard for a different reason than Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Yes, sir. We are starting here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I see.¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik looked up at the building and calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°I see that this is the starting point of faith.¡±


    Park Jin Tae started to frown.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is the start of faith.¡±


    He frowned even more after hearing Cale calmly responding back.


    Joo Ho-Shik quietly observed Cale for a bit before starting to speak again.


    ¡°...Do you know about faith?¡±


    Cale didn''t even look at Joo Ho-Shik and responded as he motioned to Che Soo Jung.


    ¡°Is there much to faith? All you need is to have faith in yourself.¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik''s eyes immediately clouded over.


    He then gently smiled.


    ¡°The mind of someone with the great power of foresight is truly different. I wish to learn about such a faith as we-¡±


    ¡°Hey, mister. You''re being too loud.¡±


    A stoic Che Soo Jung moved in between Joo Ho-Shik and Cale.


    There was a jigae that was wider than her on her back.


    She would not let anybody touch her jigae.


    ¡°Too loud, faith is an amazing-¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have no desire to hear about a cult.¡±


    Che Soo Jung easily ignored Joo Ho-Shik and looked toward Cale.


    Click.


    Cale was activating the walkie-talkie.


    Paat.


    The walkie-talkie was soon covered by a bright light and... Cale started to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the starting point for the operation. I will now exin the operation onest time.¡±


    Everybody quietly focused on what Cale had to say.


    The start of the operation was simple.


    It revolved around a single question.


    ¡®While the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters are running wild at night... Where are the Grade 1 monsters?¡¯


    The Grade 1 monsters would attack tomorrow as the final hurdle for humans to ovee.


    ¡®Where would those bastards be during the night?¡¯


    The answer to that question was officially documented in the future.


    < While the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters attacked the central shelters in a state of madness, the Grade 1 monsters were all waiting and rxing at a set distance. >


    < They were all gathered together in one spot. >


    < They quietly waited for their turns without hunting any humans. >


    That was the reason that on this night when the central shelters lost their powers... The people who escaped from the central shelters and hid throughout the city were able to survive.


    ¡°Current location. In between the Grade 1 monsters and the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters by Park Jin Tae''s central shelter.¡±


    And using that fact as the foundation...


    ¡°Starting from this location...¡±


    In this spot that was in between the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters attacking the central shelters and the Grade 1 monsters who were quietly waiting together to hunt tomorrow... In between these two groups...


    ¡°We willmence Operation Rat in a Jar.¡±


    He would put an end to both sides.


    Buzz.


    Cale moved his mouth away from the walkie-talkie and walked into a building.


    24 hours.


    That was how long they had tost until the new central shelter appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s too long.¡±


    There were basic needs.


    People needed time to eat, sleep, and rx.


    ¡°Hyung-nim. See youter.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, my dongsaeng.¡±


    Cale said goodbye to Alberu and the Dark Tiger disappeared into the darkness.


    The remaining four people went up to the building¡¯s roof.


    The people following behind Cale looked toward where he was pointing.


    First, they saw the shelter where Park Jin Tae was the leader.


    The shelter that was located nearby was bright.


    It was because there was a fire on the roof.


    Cale had asked them to maintain this fire.


    That was why he could see well right now.


    He could see the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters attacking the shelter.


    ¡°There¡¯s so many of them it''s disgusting.¡±


    As everybody quietly agreed with Park Jin Tae''s mumbling...


    ¡°Let''s get started.¡±


    Cale pointed toward the sky.


    The gun in Park Jin Tae''s hand pointed toward the sky.


    ¡°Fire.¡±


    Park Jin Tae pulled the trigger as soon as Cale gave themand.


    Baaaaang!


    Kim Min Joon, who was on top of the roof of the shelter, could see fire shooting up into the sky in the distance.


    Lee Seung Won who was next to him started to shout.


    ¡°We¡¯re starting!¡±


    Buzz.


    Kim Min Joon''s walkie-talkie started to glow.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    - We can hear you.


    - I can hear you as well.


    He heard Bae Cheol-Ho and Grandma Kim''s nervous voices.


    Kim Min Joon looked forward after confirming that the connections were still stable.


    His hands were starting to get sweaty. His forehead was starting to get sweaty from nervousness as well.


    ¡®...Can we really do it? To even consider a counterattack... Are we really going tounch a counterattack?¡¯


    Kim Min Joon had many questions on his mind, but he didn''t doubt it.


    And not long after the fire in the distance shot up in the air...


    ¡°Roooooooooar!¡±


    He heard a vicious roar.


    The owner of that roar easily jumped over the monsters that were retreating from feeling instinctual fears and stood next to someone.


    Choi Han started to speak to the Dark Tiger standing next to him.


    ¡°You''re here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Kim Min Joon shouted the moment the Dark Tiger appeared.


    ¡°Please get started!¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho at the second central shelter immediately shouted toward the Steel Feather Hawk.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Grandma Kim at the third shelter shouted toward the White Rabbit.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawknded in front of the building.


    Therge White Rabbit moved to the front of the building entrance and stood in front of Jang Man Soo''s shield.


    Alberu stood in front of Choi Han.


    Alberu and the two leader Grade 1 monsters standing in front of their respective central shelters all recalled what Cale had said earlier.


    ¡®Even if the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters are crazy from the madness... They will still have an instinctual fear toward the leaders of the taster monsters.¡¯


    Some would feel it more than the others.


    ¡®Please go easy on them at first.¡¯


    The Steel Feather Hawk and White Rabbit were not regr Grade 1 monsters.


    Unlike the Grade 1 taster monsters that would appear between the Grade 2 monsters and the Grade 1 monsters, they were 1.5 times stronger than the Grade 1 monsters.


    Furthermore, they were recorded as ''special¡¯ existences as they were capable ofmunication.


    Even if Cale''s hypothesis in the future about their being able to control the other monsters was wrong... These leaders of the taster monsters were sources of fear for the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters.


    That was why it was easy for these leader monsters to handle two or three Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters at once, even if they had gone crazy.


    They had gone easy on them at the start as Cale had asked.


    ¡®But once I give the signal...¡¯


    The Steel Feather Hawk¡¯s feathers started to stick up like needles.


    The White Rabbit''s red eyes started to glow before its white fur started to turn stiff like thorns.


    What Cale had told them was...


    ¡®Please awaken the instinctual fear inside them.¡¯


    The leader monsters started to reveal their strength to the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters without holding back.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeech---!¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk''s sharp screech that waspletely different from earlier rumbled through the night.


    It was the same for the White Rabbit.


    Their loud shouts made the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters flinch.


    They could not ovee their instincts even while in states of madness.


    "Are you not going to do it, sir?¡±


    "Fine, I¡¯ll do it. Sigh.¡±


    The monsters felt the same fear from the Dark Tiger''s roar.


    ¡°Grrrr, grrrr.¡±


    ¡°Whimper.¡±


    ¡°Whimper.¡±


    Step. Step.


    The Grade 2 to Grade 3 monsters... Especially the Grade 3 monsters started to retreat backward.


    The wild monsters trying to kill the humans had to curl up in fear at the existence of even stronger wild monsters.


    These stronger monsters did not let their prey get away.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Hundreds of sharp feathers shot out from the Steel Feather Hawk¡¯s wings and attacked the monsters.


    ¡°Rooooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Roooooooooar!!¡±


    It was the same for the White Rabbit.


    ¡°Roooooooooar!!¡± ¡°Roooooooooar!!¡±


    "What wonderful noises to hear.¡±


    Boom!


    The corpses of the monsters that were destroyed by the White Rabbit¡¯s two feet fell to the ground.


    ¡°Whimper.¡±


    The remaining monsters started to retreat even more.


    As they could not think rationally in this state of madness...


    These monsters were unable to feel the number of allies on their side.


    All they could feel was their instinctual fear of the leader monsters.


    One Grade 3 monster slowly stepped back before turning around and starting to run.


    ¡°Khahahaha! Yes, run away! Otherwise, I will kill you! Screeeech-!¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawkughed beforeunching another loud screech that would fill their minds with fear.


    That was the beginning.


    The Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters slowly started to run away one by one.


    The same thing was happening in all three locations.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Bae Cheol-Houghed in disbelief as he watched.


    ¡°I guess those bastards know how to run away as well.¡±


    Even if the leader of the taster monsters were strong, these Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters were running away out of instinct without realizing their numbers advantage.


    The number of monsters running away slowly started to increase.


    These bastards who had been trying to kill as many people as possible until just a moment ago running away made all the humans watch in disbelief.


    ¡°...Surviving this night was this easy by having the leader monsters by our side.¡±


    That fact was making him feel despondent.


    He heard Jae Ha-Jung''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Hyung-nim. It might have felt easy because we knew what we had to do, but...¡±


    Jae Ha-Jung had a simr thought for a moment as well, but he had a different thought first.


    Bae Cheol-Ho turned toward Jae Ha-Jung.


    Jae Ha-Jung was shocked at something else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is easy to turn those leader monsters into ¡®allies¡¯?¡±


    The leader monsters did not keep trying tomunicate with the humans.


    Only one person was an exception.


    ¡°Furthermore, wasn¡¯t all of this only possible because we knew the monsters¡¯ traits and battle styles?¡±


    No matter how many times Jae Ha-Jung thought about it...


    ¡°...It would have been impossible if we didn¡¯t know everything like we did.¡±


    It was impossible to do this unless they knew everything that would happen as if it was recorded somewhere.


    Who in their right mind would think about drawing the leader monsters to their side?


    Who would have known about the monsters¡¯ specific traits?


    Bae Cheol¡¯s mouth slowly opened again.


    It was impossible if they didn¡¯t know these things, but...


    ¡°It was possible once we had that information.¡±


    He then started to think about someone.


    ¡°The fact that we have someone who knew all that-¡±


    The fact that someone like that appeared at this time...


    ¡°Is a miracle.¡±


    That was the only way he could describe it.


    Bae Cheol-Ho, Jae Ha-Jung, and the people around them all looked at each other with the same thought on their minds.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    As the silence was broken by Bae Puh Rum''s voice...


    Baaaaaang!


    Baaaaang!


    They heard multiple explosions in the distance.


    Bae Cheol-Ho urgently headed toward the window.


    He could see fire shooting up from multiple directions.


    These were the fires that Kim Rok Soo had mentioned.


    However...


    ¡°...It seems much stronger than what he told us?¡±


    The fire seemed much bigger than what Kim Rok Soo had exined.


    ¡°Uncle, you had that thought too? I wondered about the same thing.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho realized that he was not mistaken after hearing Bae Puh Rum''s response.


    This was something that Cale had not expected as well.


    Actually, nobody, including Park Jin Tae and Che Soo Jung, expected this as well.


    ¡°...Holy crap!¡±


    Park Jin Tae watched the fire shooting up with a look of disbelief before looking to his side.


    Joo Ho-Shik was watching the burning building with a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°The power of faith truly is strong.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Park Jin Tae justughed as he was at a loss for words after hearing thatment.


    Park Jin Tae, Che Soo Jung, and Cale had used their fire-rted abilities just now.


    Joo Ho-Shik''s ability was activated as well.


    It was a weird power.


    Park Jin Tae just felt as if something supported him as he used his ability, making it even more explosive than normal.


    ¡°He said...that it would only make it slightly stronger, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    He said it would make something with an explosiveness of 5 turn into 7.


    He heard Che Soo Jung''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°He wasn''t wrong. Your ability and my ability were only slightly amplified.¡±


    It had turned an explosiveness of 5 into a 7.


    Che Soo Jung clenched a ming bottle in her hand as she looked toward someone.


    ¡°...It was just that one person''s ability was significantly amplified.¡±


    Cale looked toward the burning building.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    These empty buildings were all starting to explode one by one as they spread the fire.


    Cale looked down at his hands.


    He then looked toward Joo Ho-Shik.


    Cale couldn''t even use half of his Fire of Destruction right now.


    He couldn''t even use that less than half ancient power at max power.


    He needed to use his wind and water powers tonight as well.


    He had to save for those.


    He could not faint.


    That was why he just used a small amount of power.


    But that power...


    ¡°...Three times.¡±


    Was three times stronger than normal.


    It was because of Joo Ho-Shik''s faith ability.


    ¡®It can affect ancient powers as well? This faith ability can do that?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Joo Ho-Shik.


    Joo Ho-Shik started to speak.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would then use your wind ability?¡±


    Cale called forth the wind.


    He only used a tiny amount of his power.


    But the moment Joo Ho-Shik''s hand was pointed at Cale...


    Swooooooosh-


    The wind was amplified.


    Cale sent the wind toward the fire.


    The fire followed the direction of the wind and Cale''s will to aim for the monsters without spreading elsewhere.


    Cale looked toward Joo Ho-Shik.


    Joo Ho-Shik started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like I can have faith in you.¡±


    He then pointed toward the other buildings.


    He was pointing at the buildings they had confirmed were empty, the buildings they would now light on fire.


    ¡°Are you not going to do it?¡±


    Cale stood up straight after hearing that question.


    He had no way of knowing how Joo Ho-Shik''s power was capable of amplifying ancient powers.


    However, there was one thing he was certain about.


    ¡®This is beneficial to us.¡¯


    It would help them out.


    ¡®I can push forward a little stronger.¡¯


    Cale slowly started to modify the n in order to pressure the enemies more than he originally nned. He might need to fight a little more ferociously, but that was the more certain method now that Joo Ho-Shik was here.


    Cale looked toward Che Soo Jung, Park Jin Tae, and Joo Ho-Shik as he started to speak.


    ¡°...We will light the paths of the monsters escaping from the three central shelters on fire.¡±


    The important part was this next part.


    ¡°However, we will not touch the three locations where the Grade 1 monsters are staying.¡±


    The Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters that have nowhere to run would run to the ces with no fire as they ran away in fear of the leader monsters.


    Their natural instincts for survival would lead them that way.


    And at the end of that path...


    ¡°The escaping Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters will end up in the Grade 1 monsters¡¯ resting areas.¡±


    How would the Grade 1 monsters react to the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters not following the n and running toward them?


    Cale calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to do everything, right?¡±


    Swooooooosh-


    The winding out of Cale¡¯s hand surrounded the four of them.


    "We will also gather the Grade 1 monsters to one spot as well.¡±


    The Grade 1 monsters and the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters that wouldn''t be thinking straight in their states of madness...


    For thatrge area that was bound to be full of chaos...


    In order to create that area...


    ¡°We need to quickly start fires or quickly destroy the buildings.¡±


    The four of them started to move on Cale¡¯s wind.


    They were moving through the streets they expected the monsters to use.


    Fire destroyed the buildings and blocked the paths of the monsters as the four people flew by.


    ¡°...Holy crap! This is really crazy!¡±


    Park Jin Tae couldn¡¯t help but be astonished while looking at the fires.


    Che Soo Jung moved past him as they were moving past building after building while being surrounded by a whirlwind and threw a ming bottle.


    Baaaaaang!


    It caused another fire.


    ¡°Please stop mumbling uselessly and work.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! I''m very good at working too!¡±


    Park Jin Tae pulled the trigger without any hesitation.


    Tang!


    The fire shooting out of the national shooting representative¡¯s hand burned brighter than usual as it reached its target.


    Baaaaang!


    Fires continued to shoot up one after another.


    The people in the distance could see the fires better as the number started to increase.


    The fires were creating arge circle that looked as if they were headed toward the three central shelters.


    However, the people at the central shelters knew that that wouldn''t be the case.


    They knew that these fires would not reach them.


    However, the beautiful fires were so clear that it gave them the chills.


    Bae Cheol-Ho could not say anything as he watched.


    ¡°...Ha, haha-¡±


    All he could do wasugh.


    As the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters ran away from the Steel Feather Hawk...


    They were met by fires that were starting to look like a tsunami.


    The front and the back...


    Watching the monsters being surrounded on both sides made Bae Cheol-Ho think about the day that had been so long.


    It had felt even longer as he had faced death many times.


    Squeeze.


    He clenched his fists.


    The 24 hours were not up just yet.


    ¡°Jae Ha-Jung. Open the door.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hyung-nim.¡±


    Screeeech.


    The door of the central shelter opened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, uncle.¡±


    The three central shelters.


    Everybody other than a small number of people to protect the buildings all headed outside.


    They then heard Kim Min Joon''s voice through the walkie-talkie.


    - Attack.


    It was now their turn to attack the backs of the escaping enemies.


    They were no longer humans trying to dodge monsters and escape.


    Just as how it was in the future... Just as how people had acted in Kim Rok Soo''s memories...


    The humans who had been dodging and hiding from the monsters all charged out of buildings to take back their homes.


    And in the vanguard...


    ¡°Your highness, please push them a little more.¡±


    ¡°I know. Stop with the nagging. Please.¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    As Cale had mentioned before... The person who would fight the most tonight...


    The person who had been defending against the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters alone at one of the central shelters would now...


    ¡°I''ll head over first, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I''ll follow you soon.¡±


    He would now go to destroy the resting areas of the Grade 1 monsters.


    And along with Cale, until the sun came up...


    The two of them would fight without any rest.


    ¡®Choi Han.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Rok Soo hyung?¡¯


    ¡®After we take these people to the new central shelter... We¡¯re going to go see Choi Jung Soo.¡¯


    ¡®...Is that so?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. Choi Han.¡¯


    ¡®Yes?¡¯


    ¡®Have you considered taking in another student? It¡¯s a punk named Choi Jung Soo. He¡¯s pretty talented with the sword.¡¯


    Choi Han started to smile.


    Choi Han who quickly ran across the roofs of buildings to get past the escaping monsters could see Cale who was waiting for him.


    ¡°You''re a bitte.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Rok Soo hyung.¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders at Choi Han¡¯s response before looking toward a spot where the fire had not reached.


    Although there was no fire there, the light from the fires lit up that area.


    ¡°Grrrrrr.¡±


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    The Grade 1 monsters whose rest was ended not out of their own volition bared their fangs toward Cale and Choi Han.


    These monsters that were much stronger than the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters were starting to get up one by one.


    The shining ck aura at the tip of Choi Han''s sword looked ready to turn into a ck Yong at any moment.


    The current surrounding Cale¡¯s body shot up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rok Soo hyung.¡±


    The two of themnded in front of the Grade 1 monsters together.


    1. A jigae is a Korean A-frame carrier.

 Chapter 577: The madness within the darkness (3)

    <h4>Chapter 577: The madness within the darkness (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    Alberu sat up as soon as he took a breath.


    He could see someone looking at him.


    ¡°...Ca...ge?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is me, your highness.¡±


    Jack and Cage were looking at him with nervous gazes from the other side of the couch Alberu had been lying on.


    Alberu slowly looked around.


    ¡°...This is driving me crazy.¡±


    Jack and Cage flinched after hearing the first words he said after waking up, but Alberu did not have time to focus on them.


    He had woken up while he was fighting.


    He had just been biting monsters apart in the body of a monster named the Dark Tiger until he opened his eyes only to suddenly find himself back here.


    Sunlight wasing in through the tent entrance.


    The sunlight was red.


    Cage quietly started to speak.


    ¡°It is evening now, your highness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already thatte?¡±


    Alberu thought for a moment and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°...Two times as fast? Or is it three?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He shook his head at Cage''s question. Alberu then noticed the curiosity behind the two priests¡¯ eyes as they looked at him.


    ¡®I''m sure they want to know how Cale and Choi Han are doing.¡¯


    Alberu looked down toward his stomach.


    The half-ck-half-white videomunication device was sitting there.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Has nothing else happened while I was sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. There wasn¡¯t even a call to the emergency line because you prepared everything prior to falling asleep.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Cage and Jack carefully observed the calmly responding Alberu.


    He was calm, but his body was covered in sweat.


    That was why Cage had wondered whether she should wake him up prior to the discussed time.


    They did not do so as he looked peaceful other than the fact that he was sweating so much.


    ¡°...Your highness. The contents of the deal-¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    He opened his hand toward Cage to stop her from speaking.


    The two priests didn¡¯t know because they were faced away from it, but there was a small amount of red sunseting in from the tent entrance.


    It was obvious what that meant.


    ¡°Pleasee in, Raon-nim.¡±


    He couldn''t see Raon but the entrance p lifted a little more.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    Two kittens walked in first and then the tent entrance was tightly closed before the young ck Dragon revealed himself.


    "Crown prince!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Raon-nim.¡±


    Raon, On, and Hong.


    The three of the slightly lifted Alberu''s tent entrance p every so often to signal whether it was okay for them to enter.


    Even though Ron and Beacrox were taking care of the three of them, they were both busy managing the Mn household and taking care of things here.


    Maybe that was the reason...


    Or maybe it was for cookies...


    It might even be because they wanted to hear some news about Cale and Choi Han, but...


    The three of them came to look for Alberu every so often.


    ¡°Hey, crown prince! Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, it''s bad if he gets sick, nya!¡±


    ¡°...He needs to rest, nya, it¡¯s probably because he hasn¡¯t been able to rest, nya.¡±


    These three didn¡¯t find it difficult to talk to Alberu.


    Maybe it was because they''ve seen him frequently since they were young.


    ¡®No. It''s because they¡¯re like Cale.¡¯


    These three were probably imitating Cale who acted rudely around him all the time.


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips went up just a bit.


    ¡°I''m okay, Raon-nim.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Raon-nim. In fact, I''m doing quite well.¡±


    Alberu started to think while looking at the young Dragon and the young Cats who seemed relieved after hearing what he just said.


    ¡®Do I tell them or not?¡¯


    Would he tell them about Cale and Choi Han, or would he remain silent? Alberu was debating what to do.


    But he didn''t need to think for long.


    ¡®Your highness. No, hyung-nim.¡¯


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    He recalled a short portion of the conversation he had with Cale while they were moving.


    ¡®Hyung-nim, you¡¯ll keeping and going to see me, right?¡¯


    ¡®Yes?¡¯


    ¡®Then it is probably best not to tell them everything and instead just give them a brief positive exnation. Keep things positive, you know? It¡¯s a simple request, right?¡±


    ¡®...You motherfucker. That''s difficult to do.¡¯


    Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°Thanks to a deal I made with the Sun God earlier, I am now able to chat with Cale Henituse every so often.¡±


    Raon¡¯s round eyes opened wide.


    Hong who was putting his paw into the cookie basket stopped moving while On looked frozen stiff as she was looking at Alberu.


    Saint Jack urgently started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Your highness. If you tell them about all of that-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to tell them.¡±


    Alberu confidently responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay since he¡¯s doing well.¡±


    His expression and tone... Everything was calm and confident.


    Maybe that was the reason...


    ¡°He also asked if you, Raon-nim, and On, and Hong were doing well. He asked if you were eating properly.¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old gathered together before their expressions brightened.


    Cage, who also looked much better, started to speak.


    ¡°I, is he really fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    There was a small smile on Alberu¡¯s face as he responded without any hesitation.


    Alberu''s gentle expression made everybody look even more relieved.


    ¡°Hey crown prince, crown prince!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Raon-nim.¡±


    ¡°Can I tell grandpa Ron and Beacrox?¡±


    Alberu gently nodded his head.


    ¡°Of course, but please just quietly tell Ron Mn and bring Beacrox and Ron over here. I think I¡¯ll need to exin it to the two of them.¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and please don''t tell the others about it yet. I''ll call them over separately and tell them myself.¡±


    ¡°I got it, crown prince!¡±


    Raon looked at On who nodded her head and quickly headed toward the tent entrance with Hong and Raon.


    On then suddenly stopped, turned around and bowed toward the crown prince.


    ¡°Thank you very much, your highness.¡±


    Alberu''s eyes opened wide.


    She always spoke informally and added, ¡®nya,¡¯ so he thought that was her style, but she seemed quite mature just now.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m thankful too, crown prince!¡±


    ¡°I''m thankful, nya! I''ll pay you back for it, nya!¡±


    Alberu gently responded after hearing Raon and Hong as well.


    ¡°No, it was nothing. I didn¡¯t do much, Raon-nim.¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old looked even more relieved after seeing his demeanor and energetically exited the tent. They seemed excited that they had a mission toplete for the first time in a long while.


    Alberu quietly observed them before turning toward Cage and Jack.


    ¡°I hope that you two could bring some people over as well, priest-nims.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course!¡±


    Saint Jack urgently jumped up from his seat. He had a bright expression on his face.


    On the other hand, Cage¡¯s expression that had been bright until a moment ago seemed a bit odd.


    ¡°...Who should we bring over?¡±


    Alberu started to speak to respond to her question.


    ¡°Please bring Miss Rosalyn. Ah, Saint-nim, could you please bring your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! Of course. I will go and quickly bring Hannah over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Thank you very much. It looks like we will all need to have our first meeting in a long while.¡±


    Saint Jack slightly bowed to Cage and Alberu and headed out of the tent.


    Cage slowly followed behind him. She stopped at the entrance once Jack left and turned around to look at Alberu.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Cage hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I tend to be pretty sharp because I''ve been to a lot of ces. That is why... Really-¡±


    She could not continue to speak.


    This was what she wanted to ask.


    ¡®Really, is young master Cale-nim really okay? Your expression seems kind of fake, your highness.¡¯


    But she could not ask her question.


    It was because Alberu started to speak as she stood there unable to finish her question.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. Those punks are fine.¡±


    Cage closed her mouth after hearing his response. She then bowed and left the tent.


    ¡°I will quickly bring Miss Rosalyn over.¡±


    Alberu was now left alone in the tent once Cage left.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Alberu brushed his face with both hands.


    He could feel that his hair was still wet with sweat.


    The disgusting feel of it made Alberu start to frown as he recalled what Cale said again.


    ¡®Then it is probably best not to tell them everything and just give them a brief positive exnation. Keep things positive, you know? It¡¯s a simple request, right?¡¯


    ¡®Keep things positive, you know?¡¯


    Those words kept echoing in his mind.


    ¡°That damn bastard. He''s pushing all the difficult things to me.¡±


    Alberu could not stop frowning.


    Keep things positive?


    ¡°How can I make any of that positive?¡±


    Alberu recalled the night on the battlefield.


    Fires, explosions...


    The night was full of madness.


    Alberu could not stop frowning while thinking about the two punks who were at the center of it all.


    Park Jin Tae raised his voice.


    ¡°Hey, Kim Rok Soo!¡±


    "What?¡±


    Park Jin Tae started to frown at Cale¡¯s short response.


    "Ah, this bastard is just going to speak informally to me now all the time, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    He then raised his voice again and shouted loud enough for Kim Rok Soo to hear.


    ¡°Hey! Y, your hyung-nim is acting weird!¡±


    Cale created an opening and looked behind him.


    The Dark Tiger had a somewhat nk expression on its face. The Dark Tiger made eye contact with Cale at that moment and Cale shouted toward it.


    ¡°Take down all the monsters in your way!¡±


    There was a sh in the Dark Tiger''s eyes and it quietly started to move itsrge body.


    ¡°Park Jin Tae! You fight too!¡±


    ¡°Man, people are going to think I am taking a break or something. Do you know how hard-!¡±


    But Cale had already turned his head back and resumed fighting.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Park Jin Tae frowned before touching the gun in his hand.


    His fingers were slightly shaking.


    His body was full of minor injuries and he was bleeding.


    ¡°So annoying. It¡¯s so annoying!¡±


    It was still dark.


    The sun was noting up.


    Everywhere around him was full of the stench of blood.


    No.


    It was full of the monsters¡¯ disgusting body fluids.


    Baaaaang!


    He turned his gaze.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    Kim Min Ah moved past him.


    Park Jin Tae looked to the side.


    Kim Min Ah had pierced a monster that had tried to ambush Park Jin Tae from the side.


    It was a Grade 1 monster.


    It was a snake-headed giant, the same monster that Cale taught Kim Min Ah to fight against earlier.


    ¡°...So damn strong.¡±


    ¡°I''ve always been strong.¡±


    Kim Min Ah said something else as she moved past Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I only recently learned how to fight properly. Isn''t that the same for you?¡±


    That was the case.


    Park Jin Tae realized it as he learned how to fight properly as well.


    Even though he was surrounded by chaos, blood, and madness...


    He could feel it.


    ¡®...Humans can win!¡¯


    He was getting faster and faster at dealing with the Grade 1 monsters by following Kim Rok Soo''s data.


    The people Kim Rok Soo had designated as the attack team were slowly starting to get a feel for their potential.


    They were getting stronger, unlike these monsters.


    It was worth trying.


    They could win.


    That was why they could not stop.


    Even though this fucking night was so damn long...


    Nobody could stop.


    Park Jin Tae¡¯s finger pulled the trigger.


    Tang!


    A bullet flew into a monster¡¯s eye.


    Ever since the cataclysm and the discovery of abilities... His shooting skills that had regressed for some reason were slowly returning again.


    Baaaaaang-!


    Park Jin Tae turned after hearing a loud noise.


    ¡°Roooooar!¡±


    ¡°Grr- grrrrr!¡±


    Monsters were falling down as a shining ck light shot up between them.


    It was quite far away, but it was the only thing clearly visible in the darkness.


    It could not be helped.


    There was a person whose body was surrounded in rose gold current next to the shining ck light.


    Furthermore, the person dressed in white was visible thanks to that rose gold light as well, and Joo Ho-Shik, the person dressed in white, clenched his hands together.


    ¡°I have faith!¡±


    ¡°So fucking crazy!¡±


    Park Jin Tae swore as heughed after hearing the voice.


    Those three people... No, those two people...


    Choi Han and Kim Rok Soo...


    He could see these two people fighting no matter where they were.


    It was because of that rose gold current.


    They were too visible in this battlefield full of Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters and Grade 1 monsters as well.


    That was why he could not stop.


    That was also the reason that Cale could not stop.


    He knew that people all around them were looking at him and Choi Han.


    ¡°Huff, huff. How much time has passed?¡±


    He could hear Joo Ho-Shik''s heavy breathing behind him.


    Joo Ho-Shik who had been shouting, ¡®I have faith!¡¯ over and over was sticking to Choi Han and Cale to provide them significant support.


    Cale had a watch.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    But he did not have time to look at his watch.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    Cale moved after looking at three Grade 1 monsters charging toward him.


    2 meters to the left, and then backward in the 5 o¡¯clock direction.


    Then a thunderbolt to the front.


    Crackle!


    A small rose gold thunderbolt struck the monster¡¯s body.


    sh, sh.


    Choi Han''s sword shed two other Grade 1 monsters.


    "Are you okay?¡±


    Choi Han asked and Cale responded whileughing.


    ¡°Ask that after you catch your breath.¡±


    Choi Han had been slowly breathing heavier since a bit earlier.


    ¡°Hyung, you¡¯re in much worse condition.¡±


    Choi Han stood in front of Cale and made it so that Cale could not keep moving forward.


    Choi Han was correct.


    Cale could tell that he was in terrible condition.


    His hands were slightly shaking. There was dry blood by his mouth.


    He was also turning pale.


    ¡®But it''s still bearable.¡¯


    He would not faint.


    ¡®It¡¯s all thanks to Joo Ho-Shik.¡¯


    Joo Ho-Shik''s ¡®faith¡¯ was surprisingly able to amplify Cale¡¯s ancient powers and Choi Han¡¯s aura.


    Actually, for some odd reason, Joo Ho-Shik''s ability actually supported Cale and Choi Han better than the others.


    ¡®Does Joo Ho-Shik have more faith in me and Choi Han?¡¯


    Joo Ho-Shik''s ability changed strength based on the level of faith.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Why would he feel that way?


    Cale had many questions, but he chose to listen to what was going on rather than thinking about that again.


    He could hear it.


    He could hear the monsters¡¯ cries.


    But there was definitely less than before.


    The fire and explosions destroyed most of the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters and the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters that had suddenly been ambushed while they were resting were unable to move quickly because of theirrge bodies and had their weaknesses attacked by the humans.


    This ambush was a sess.


    However, there were still too many of them.


    Monsters kept appearing no matter how many times they shed and killed.


    It was especially difficult because of the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters that became 1.5 times stronger from madness.


    They were so crazy that they continued to charge forward even after receiving injuries that would normally make them be afraid, fall, or run away.


    That stopping would make things a bit easier.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale sighed as he started to think.


    ¡®When. When will the sun rise? If the sun came up...¡¯


    Then humans would be the predators instead of the prey.


    Cale started to think about Joo Ho-Shik who had asked him the time and Park Jin Tae who had seemed a bit out of it.


    He could then feel that the people were starting to slow down.


    Even if the people he had gathered for this attack had grown at rapid speed and showed their talents...


    Those people were starting to get tired.


    They were almost out of strength.


    They couldn''t help it.


    They were not used to such a long battle.


    That was why he could not get tired yet.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim?¡±


    ¡°The ck Yong. Can you use it one more time?¡±


    Unlike Choi Han''s shining ck aura, the ck Yong required Choi Han to use a lot of strength. That was why he was fighting with his aura right now.


    But Cale could read the mood of the battlefield.


    As the others are getting tired...


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    ¡°Then please use it.¡±


    They needed to show those people the strength of their allies.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Choi Han took a deep breath before pointing his sword toward the sky.


    ck aura started to gather around his sword and slowly started to take the form of a ck Yong.


    ¡°Mr. Joo Ho-Shik. Please use your ability on me.¡±


    Choi Han flinched after hearing Cale¡¯s statement, but he stayed still as he could not break his concentration.


    Cale gathered fiery thunderbolts into both of his hands as Joo Ho-Shik shouted.


    Cale could feel his fiery thunderbolts bing stronger thanks to Joo Ho-Shik''s ability.


    He would use his fiery thunderbolts along with Choi Han¡¯s ck Yong to sweep through the battlefield.


    Then the Grade 1 monsters should retreat back and the allies would feel revitalized.


    Cale had such thoughts as he started to look toward the tip of Choi Han''s sword that was pointed to the air.


    That would be where the ck Yong would soon open its jaw and charge through the battlefield.


    But the moment he raised his head...


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Cale''s jaw dropped.


    He reached out and grabbed Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ...Hyung?¡±


    Cale nonchntlymented as Choi Han flinched in response.


    ¡°The sun ising up.¡±


    The night sky was slowly starting to get brighter.


    Night had passed and dawn was approaching.


    "We did it.¡±


    Cale added on.


    ¡°We passed the crucial moment.¡±


    Cale looked around at the evidence of the fierce battle.


    He could see the madness disappearing from the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters as the world became brighter.


    The weakened Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters slowly started to retreat.


    Cale had a record in his memories.


    < Once the night passed, the Grade 2 and Grade 3 would no longer be crazy and would stop attacking the central shelters. >


    < They could no longer attack, as it was now the Grade 1 monsters'' turn to attack. >


    < This was a rule that was followed at all original central shelters that were attacked. >


    Cale''s gaze reached the Grade 1 monsters.


    There were still many Grade 1 monsters that were alive.


    But the crazy Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters, humans, and leader monsters... Along with the fire and explosions... The chaos created by all sorts of things managed to kill many Grade 1 monsters.


    And...


    Park Jin Tae, Kim Min Ah, Bae Puh Rum, Bae Cheol-Ho, Che Soo Jung, etc.


    He could see all of them.


    They all looked tired.


    They looked up at the sky that was lighting up before looking toward Cale.


    Cale smiled toward them.


    It was a smile that let them know that they had won, that they had survived.


    He then said the following.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish the rest and head toward our new base.¡±


    Everybodyughed and tightly clenched their weapons with shaking hands.

 Chapter 578: The madness within the darkness (4)

    <h4>Chapter 578: The madness within the darkness (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    But once the sun came up all the way...


    Cale calmly said something to everyone there who were clenching their weapons.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest first.¡±


    Park Jin Tae started to speak.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡®Get some rest?


    In this situation?¡¯


    Park Jin Tae looked around.


    The Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters were quickly retreating, but the still alive Grade 1 monsters were still here.


    But everybody there suddenly saw something weird.


    Last night...


    It was something they were unable to see during that hell-like chaos.


    That something was located where Choi Han and Cale had mainly been fighting.


    ¡°...Those monsters are-¡±


    There were cold corpses of quiterge monsters underneath the corpses of the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters that had charged in here.


    They seemedrger than the other Grade 1 monsters.


    Bae Cheol-Ho blurted out the thought that came to his mind.


    ¡°The second taster monsters?¡±


    Simr to how there were taster monsters between the Grade 3 and Grade 2 monsters, there were supposed to be taster monsters between the Grade 2 and Grade 1 monster switch too.


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes sir. Those are the second taster monsters.¡±


    Cale looked toward the Grade 1 monsters that were just ring at them after seeing that the humans were not attacking as he continued to speak.


    ¡°They¡¯re just huge. The second taster monsters are much easier to deal with than the first taster monsters.¡±


    Although they wererger than Grade 1 monsters, their strength was only between Grade 1 and Grade 2 monsters.


    They were at about Grade 1.5.


    There were no leader monsters either.


    This information had been recorded in the future.


    < As for the second round of taster monsters, the Grade 1 monsters did not attack the central shelter for a set amount of time even after all of the taster monsters were defeated. This was different than the situation with the first round of taster monsters. >


    < The first round of taster monsters were special while the patterns for the second round of taster monsters were easier to understand. >


    Honestly speaking, it was the first round of taster monsters that were weird.


    It was the transition between Grade 3 and Grade 2 monsters but Grade 1 monsters came out as tasters and their leader was much stronger than regr Grade 1 monsters.


    That was why these Grade 1.5 monsters in the second round of tasters... Truly fit the term, ¡®taster.¡¯


    ¡°We are safe until 9am as the Grade 1 monsters will not attack the shelter. Everybody can go back and get some rest.¡±


    Choi Han walked over to the calmly speaking Cale.


    Shake.


    Choi Han slightly shook his sword and monster blood fell off the sword and onto the ground.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    The others all watched this with different expressions.


    However, they were all full of shock and astonishment.


    ¡®They were able to locate the taster monsters and kill them all during that chaos? Those two really went hunting.¡¯


    ¡®...They didn''t only kill the taster monsters. They were the ones to kill the most Grade 1 monsters as well.¡¯


    ¡®Holy crap! They created a mountain of monster corpses!¡¯


    Bae Cheol-Ho, Kim Min Ah, and Park Jin Tae. They each had different thoughts but came to the same conclusion.


    ¡®Amazing.¡¯


    ¡®I really need to follow this person to Seomyeon.¡¯


    ¡®...Crazy bastard.¡¯


    As Bae Cheol-Ho mumbled...


    "We survived.¡±


    The conclusion was that all their different emotions reached the conclusion that they had survived.


    "Everybody, pleasee over here for a moment.¡±


    Cale walked away from the spot where the Grade 1 monsters had gathered and motioned to the others.


    Originally, the Grade 1 monsters would be split up into three to attack the three central shelterster, but...


    Cale had used the fire and the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters to gather the Grade 1 monsters to one spot.


    "Do you have something to tell us?¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked around at the people who had gathered here and asked Cale the question.


    Cale looked at the group and started to speak.


    ¡°Between 9am and 12pm... Every shelter in the world will disappear for three hours.¡±


    The central shelters lost their powers at noon yesterday, however...


    Other temporary shelters were slowly losing their powers one by one.


    And all shelters would disappear from Earth for thest three hours of this 24 hour cycle.


    Cale lifted up one finger.


    "We will fight for one of those three hours.¡±


    He then lifted up another finger.


    ¡°We will only focus on defending for the remaining two hours.¡±


    Cale looked at his allies who were covered in monster fluids and blood, as well as small injuries, as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Jang Man Soo, Jae Ha-Jung, and Kim Rok Soo. These three people will each cast shields on the three central shelters. Bae Puh Rum will move around with Joo Ho-Shik so that Joo Ho-Shik can use his ability on each central shelter''s defender to support them.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho raised his hand into the air.


    His pupils were shaking.


    ¡°Mr. K ... You also have a defensive ability-¡±


    "I do.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho let out a gasp.


    Cale didn¡¯t care as he continued to speak.


    He didn¡¯t have much time.


    ¡°Of course, other ability users will need to fight the Grade 1 monsters during those two hours of defense. But once it bes noon...¡±


    Cale looked up at the sky.


    ¡°There will be another sr eclipse.¡±


    They could tell that the sr eclipse was the signal to show that this day of battle was over even without him saying anything.


    Cale saw that they understood and pointed toward the central shelter.


    ¡°That is why we should head back for now.¡±


    Choi Han walked toward him.


    ¡°Do you want to get on my back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Cale shook his head and motioned to the side.


    ¡°Grrrrrr.¡±


    The Dark Tiger came over.


    It was not the only one. The Steel Feather Hawk and the White Rabbit came over as well, and Cale started to speak to the two monsters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the deal in detail after we move to the new central shelter.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Fine. Just know that you''ll be in serious trouble if you try anything funny.¡±


    ¡°That is totally fine. There is definitely a need for a discussion of value.¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk and White Rabbit each said something before stepping back. Cale then got on the back of the Dark Tiger that had lowered its head.


    Cale called Choi Han over with a serious expression as the others quietly watched.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim. I will wake you up at 9am.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    As the others became confused...


    ¡°Okay. I''m going to get some sleep.¡±


    Caleid down on the Dark Tiger''s soft fur and... He then instantly fell asleep.


    Choi Han looked at him with a satisfied gaze before turning his head. The others were looking at him with all sorts of emotions.


    Even the two leader monsters were looking at Choi Han and Cale with confused expressions.


    Choi Han debated what to say after seeing their expressions before he started to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that Rok Soo hyung did not end up fainting. I will see you all at 9am.¡±


    Choi Han smiled innocently and followed behind the Dark Tiger that was slowly returning to the central shelter.


    ¡°...My goodness.¡±


    Park Jin Tae who was watching this shook his head as he followed behind Choi Han.


    It was the same for the others.


    ¡°As I expected.¡±


    Only Joo Ho-Shik was looking at Choi Han and Cale with an odd gaze.


    ¡°...The two of their abilities seemed a bit special.¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik looked down at his hands.


    He had sped them together all night to pray.


    He didn''t believe in a religion, but it was the action he thought of whenever he thought of a prayer so it had became a habit now.


    He had many thoughts in the past regarding this ability that had suddenly appeared after the cataclysm.


    Is there a god?


    What am I supposed to have faith in?


    Joo Ho-Shik who had nothing to believe in other than himself had started to think about god even though he didn''t believe in a religion.


    ¡°...Hmm. They said that both of them had suddenly appeared, right?¡±


    Kim Rok Soo was supposed an orphan.


    Choi Han had suddenly appeared iming to be Kim Rok Soo''s close dongsaeng.


    Both of them also used powers that were different from the others.


    He could tell the difference clearly because he had used his ''faith¡¯ ability to support them.


    ¡°...Are they human?¡±


    Were those two people really human?


    Or, were they something else?


    An odd glow filled Joo Ho-Shik''s eyes.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Joo Ho-Shik!¡±


    He heard a grumbling voice at that moment.


    "What are you doing? Why are you standing there with a nk expression?! Are you noting?¡±


    Park Jin Tae had turned back and was grumbling at Joo Ho-Shik in an annoyed voice. Joo Ho-Shik smiled gently and started to walk toward his central shelter.


    ¡°...He¡¯s a weird one alright.¡±


    Park Jin Tae watched Joo Ho-Shik with a suspicious gaze before starting to walk again.


    ¡°Grrrrrr.¡±


    ¡°Screeeeeech---¡±


    The still remainingrge number of Grade 1 monsters were biding their time and ring at the humans.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    Loud banging noises wereing from all directions.


    The Grade 1 monsters were attacking more intensely than ever before.


    Buzz. Buzz.


    - Mr. Kim Min Joon! This is Bae Cheol-Ho! Please send Mr. Joo Ho-Shik over here!


    Kim Min Joon quickly responded into the walkie-talkie after hearing Bae Cheol-Ho¡¯s request from the second central shelter.


    ¡°Mr. Joo Ho-Shik will be there soon!¡±


    - Please have hime as soon as possible! Jae Ha-Jung is barely holding on!


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Bae Cheol-Ho''s voice was hard to hear because of the loud noises.


    It was probably the same situation on Bae Cheol-Ho''s side as well.


    "Grandma!¡±


    Kim Min Joon grabbed the walkie-talkie.


    - Min Joon! I sent Mr. Joo Ho-Shi with Puh Rum!


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    - Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Kim Min Joon could hear the banging noises on the other side of the walkie-talkie. He subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°Is Mr. Jang Man Soo doing okay?¡±


    - Yes. Man Soo is doing well! Min Ah is safe too!


    Jang Man Soo was responsible for the third central shelter¡¯s defense.


    - Are you okay over there?


    Kim Min Joon looked forward after hearing Grandma Kim''s question.


    Through the building¡¯s open door...


    - You guys received the least of Mr. Joo Ho-Shik''s ability.


    Jae Ha-Jung had received the most of Joo Ho-Shik¡¯s ¡®Faith¡¯ ability since their defensive n had started. Next was Jang Man Soo.


    The defender of this central shelter where Kim Min Joon was at had received Joo Ho-Shik''s help the least.


    - All the other ability users other than Choi Han were sent to the other central shelters as well.


    That was the case.


    The only one here to fight was Choi Han.


    - Even if the Dark Tiger is there... You guys have the least amount of ability users.


    However, even with this being the case...


    Kim Min Joon could say the following to her.


    "We are safe here. Please don''t worry.¡±


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    Grade 1 monsters were furiously charging forward.


    They were heading toward the silver shield.


    They were heading toward the two wings that spread out from the shield and covered the entire building.


    However, the shield stayed firm.


    It did not break.


    Kim Min Joon could see Kim Rok Soo who was standing there with his hand on the shield.


    Whether it was because the shield was extremelyrge...


    Or because Kim Rok Soo was quite small...


    But it looked as if the shield and two wings wereing out of Kim Rok Soo''s whole body and protecting this ce.


    Kim Min Joon could see Kim Rok Soo''s face properly because he was closer to Kim Rok Soo than the others.


    He could see Rok Soo''s body as well.


    Blood had started to flow out of the corners of his mouth again.


    And although he was standing firm, his hands and arms were slightly shaking.


    Kim Min Joon heard Lee Jin Joo''s voice at that moment.


    {The current time is 11:55 am.}


    It wasing to an end.


    Kim Min Joon heard Lee Seung Won mumbling next to him.


    ¡°The current time is 11:55 am. Defender Kim Rok Soo¡¯s shield is still standing firm while Choi Han and the Dark Tiger are continuing their attacks from outside the shield.¡±


    The two ck figures outside the half-transparent silver shield were darting through the battlefield.


    They were, of course, the Dark Tiger and Choi Han.


    They couldn¡¯t stop all of the Grade 1 monsters, but Choi Han and the Dark Tiger were taking care of most of them.


    Cale would not have been able tost so long if they had not been able to do so.


    Kim Min Joon looked toward Kim Rok Soo, Choi Han, and the Dark Tiger for a moment.


    The past 24 hours slowly passed through his mind.


    Buzz. Buzz.


    - Min Joon. See you soon.


    Kim Min Joon quietly responded to Grandma Kim''s voice from the still connected walkie-talkie.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. See you soon.¡±


    He then heard Lee Jin Joo''s voice again.


    {The current time is 11:58 am.}


    There were only two minutes left now.


    The people at all three central shelters slowly looked up at the sky.


    They looked toward the sun.


    The past 24 hours passed through their minds as if it was a movie.


    Although it had felt like hell, they could now reflect on it as they had survived.


    This was the same for Cale.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Cale kept his groan quiet as he kept his two arms forward. The silver shield stayed up without shaking at all.


    {The current time is 11:59 am.}


    The Grade 1 monsters charged forward crazier than ever before.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Hand, feet, head... The monsters aimed for Cale¡¯s shield with everything they had.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    Cale could see Choi Han breathing heavily on the other side of the shield.


    Choi Han was very strong, but he still had a limit to his stamina as he was human.


    Cale and Choi Han were both exhausted.


    However...


    ¡®Just a little longer...¡¯


    If they held out just a tiny bit longer...


    {10.}


    Lee Jin Joo''s countdown had started.


    {9. 8. 7...}


    If he held on just a bit longer...


    {4. 3...}


    Cale lifted his head up.


    Really soon now...


    {2. 1.}


    Now.


    The sun was covered in darkness.


    The monsters¡¯ attacks, their chilling screams...


    They all instantly stopped.


    Cale, well, Kim Rok Soo finally felt it.


    At this very moment...


    ¡®I...¡¯


    ¡°I changed it.¡±


    ¡®My past.


    My record.


    My regret.


    My despair.¡¯


    He finally changed one thing.


    Cale closed his eyes for a moment and then opened them back.


    Once he opened his eyes to a world of darkness because the sun was covered up...


    He saw a beautiful light in the distance.


    It felt like an aurora that hade down to the ground.


    And he saw arge castle surrounded by that aurora.


    He could see a multi-storyrge castle with a Korean-style tile roof.


    There were modern looking buildings surrounding that castle as well.


    He then heard Lee Jin Joo¡¯s shaking voice.


    {The ce you see right now...}


    Everybody was looking at the ce Cale had talked about the whole day.


    {The ce you see right now is our new base.}


    {Once the sunes out again...}


    {We will head over there.}


    And once 1 minute passed and the sun reappeared...


    The Grade 1 monsters dispersed quickly as if that was the deal.


    Cale deactivated his shield.


    ¡°Rok Soo hyung.¡±


    ¡°You worked hard.¡±


    Cale patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulder and turned around.


    He motioned to the people who had been inside the building all day while shaking in fear.


    He was motioning for them toe outside.


    And...


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to our new home.¡±


    He was telling them they should quickly move to the new central shelter, their new base.


    The core ability users of the three central shelters who had been the only ones to have ¡®zero deaths¡¯ in this ''first central shelter destruction incident¡¯ gathered in therge castle at the center of therge new central shelter.


    In the meeting room at the top of that castle...


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked toward Cale.


    "So, you¡¯re saying... No, ording to your ¡®foresight¡¯.¡±


    Park Jin Tae suppressed his wildly beating heart and barely managed to speak.


    ¡°An ¡®unranked monster¡¯ will soon appear in Seomyeon, Busan?¡±


    Park Jin Tae, Kim Min Ah, Bae Puh Rum, and the others.


    Many of them were looking at Cale¡¯s mouth.


    Choi Han was standing behind Cale as if he was a guard.


    Cale opened his mouth and gave a short response.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was time.


    ¡°That is why I n on going to Seomyeon, Busan.¡±

 Chapter 579: Are you eating properly? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 579: Are you eating properly? (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Seomyeon, Busan.


    Those words became etched in people''s minds.


    They also thought about the information regarding the ¡®unranked monsters¡¯ Cale had mentioned.


    One person started to speak while everybody was silent.


    ¡°Hey. Will we be able to do anything against such a monster even if we go?¡±


    It was Lee Chul Min.


    His expression was peaceful and very goodpared to the 24 hour battle a few days ago.


    He had his head up as he continued to speak to Cale.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo, ording to what you just said, that monster is strong enough to easily destroy a Metropolitan City and the nearby cities. You also said it has some special abilities. Wouldn''t it be better for us to stay here?¡±


    Lee Chul Min continued to speak while looking at Cale as if he could not understand him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we''re going there to die. Why would we leave a great ce like this and......¡±


    Lee Chul Min turned his head to the left after feeling his left cheek getting hot.


    ¡°......!¡±


    He could see Park Jin Tae''s vicious gaze.


    He could also see Choi Han standing behind Cale and observing him with an emotionless gaze as well.


    ¡°No. What I''m saying is-¡±


    Lee Chul Min urgently looked around at the people inside the meeting room as he continued to speak.


    "Will we be enough to take it down? You said that the nearby monsters cause a rampage when the unranked monster appears as well.¡±


    ¡°They do.¡±


    Cale nodded his head without any hesitation. He then added on while looking at the people inside the meeting room.


    ¡°The nearby monsters will go wild. They''ll act as if they are excited that their new leader has appeared.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho and Park Jin Tae flinched after hearing the word, ¡®leader.¡¯


    Their gazes clouded over.


    ¡°No matter what, it will be a difficult situation.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho calmly stated as he looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Rok Soo. Emotionally, I want to go with you to Seomyeon, Busan. You said these monsters are the only ones that could take down these great central shelters-¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho had felt peace for the first time in a long while once he took a step into this new central shelter.


    This was the case for the others as well.


    This new central shelter was a castle or a fortress that wasrge enough for people from 3 - 5 of the original central shelters and all the nearby temporary shelters to use together.


    It was almost a small city.


    The existence of the unranked monsters that were the only monsters that could destroy this ce gave Bae Cheol-Ho''s heart the chills.


    But Bae Cheol-Ho started to frown.


    ¡°Even if you and Choi Han... And the others are talented... Realistically speaking, us going to Seomyeon, Busan-¡±


    Cale said something at that moment.


    ¡°Lee Soo Hyuk.¡±


    The atmosphere in the meeting room instantly changed.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Bae Puh Rum who was at the outskirts of the room opened his eyes wide and looked around.


    He then looked toward Kim Min Ah and silently mouthed his question.


    ¡®What''s going on?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    Kim Min Ah shrugged her shoulders and shook her head.


    Bae Puh Rum and Kim Min Ah did not know about Lee Soo Hyuk. But they felt odd that just saying his name changed the atmosphere so much.


    This was the same for Kim Min Joon as well.


    ¡°Lee Soo Hyuk. Who is that person?¡±


    He quietly whispered to Lee Seung Won to ask.


    Lee Seung Won, who had been recording the contents of their meeting, debated for a moment before whispering back.


    But the meeting room had been so quiet that everybody heard their conversation.


    ¡°...He¡¯s someone who set the foundation.¡±


    ¡°The foundation?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of people here who are alive thanks to Mister Soo Hyuk.¡±


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°He saved me as well.¡±


    Kim Min Joon, Kim Min Ah, and Bae Puh Rum¡¯s eyes all opened wide.


    ¡®A person who saved Kim Rok Soo?¡¯


    Bae Cheol-Ho gasped as he started to speak.


    ¡°Ho. Lee Soo Hyuk is in Seomyeon, Busan?¡±


    Cale could see Park Jin Tae looking at him at that moment.


    ¡°Lee Soo Hyuk... did your ability help you locate hyung-nim as well?¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s expression was odd as he asked that question.


    His mind seemed to be aplicated mess.


    ¡°Yes. It is my ability.¡±


    Cale waspletely speaking informally to Park Jin Tae now.


    He continued to speak to everybody in the meeting room.


    ¡°He is currently at the new central shelter in Seomyeon, Busan.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho responded.


    ¡°That changes things.¡±


    Even Joo Ho-Shik, who had been quiet, nodded his head.


    Lee Soo Hyuk.


    That name was something that automatically caused a reaction from people, simr to how the name Kim Rok Soo impacted the people at this shelter now.


    Bae Cheol-Ho thought about something as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Lee Soo Hyuk is someone who moves around with a lot of people. Whether they are his subordinates or friends... There are bound to be a lot of strong individuals.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    That was the case.


    Currently, there was an oddlyrge number of ability users at the Seomyeon shelter.


    The people there who end up surviving will go on to be the future pirs of Korean ability users.


    That was why it was said that it was fate and not a coincidence that the unranked monster had appeared there of all ces.


    Bae Cheol-Ho debated things for a moment before starting to speak with a heavy expression.


    ¡°But we need to protect here as well.¡±


    ¡°You''re right.¡±


    Bae Cheol-Ho sighed in relief after hearing Cale responding positively.


    Cale took a piece of paper out of his pocket.


    ¡°That is why I came up with a team to go through with our ns.¡±


    Lee Chul Min subconsciously shouted after hearing that.


    ¡°Hey. Who are you to decide that on your own?!¡±


    His heart was beating wildly right now.


    It had started the moment he heard the name, Lee Soo Hyuk.


    If he was to go to Seomyeon, Busan...


    Going to Seomyeon wasn''t the problem.


    But once he met Lee Soo Hyuk there...


    That''s when it would be trouble.


    It was clear what that hot-head would do to Lee Chul Min.


    ¡®Wow. Chul Min, you discriminated on people and tormented them if they didn¡¯t have abilities?¡¯


    ¡®Oho. You beat up Kim Rok Soo? Was it fun to beat someone up?¡¯


    ¡®Chul Min. Do you want to get beaten up too? Hmm? Who are you to beat someone up? Hmm?¡¯


    ¡®Chul Min. Are you that desperate to meet the grim reaper?¡¯


    ¡®...Fuck.¡¯


    Lee Chul Min suddenly started to sweat profusely.


    ¡°Hey! I, I-¡±


    I can''t go to Seomyeon, take me out!


    That was what he wanted to shout.


    ¡°Chul Min.¡±


    Lee Chul Min flinched and started to shake after hearing Park Jin Tae¡¯s low voice.


    But he still managed to look toward him.


    He was saying something with his eyes.


    ¡®Leader-nim. Lee Soo Hyuk is there! Will we be okay?¡¯


    But Park Jin Tae did not understand anything Lee Chul Min''s gaze was telling him.


    It was because Park Jin Tae''s mind was aplicated mess with a different thought right now.


    Lee Chul Min felt extremely frustrated as if he had stuffed 10 sweet potatoes in his mouth without any water.


    It was at that moment.


    Choi Han slightly clenched his scabbard.


    Lee Chul Min noticed it and saw that Choi Han was looking at him.


    ¡®This bastard is more cruel and scarier than Lee Soo Hyuk. I can''t believe I feel this way about a damn high schooler!¡¯


    Lee Chul Min was shouting internally but lowered his head without saying anything out loud.


    Lee Chul Min then remained silent.


    Cale nkly stared at Lee Chul Min who started to talk and shut up on his own before starting to speak again.


    ¡°Of course, please feel free to tell me if you don¡¯t like the team that I created. I will modify it right away.¡±


    Cale then revealed the team members.


    They would split into two, with one team protecting this ce while the other team would go to Seomyeon, Busan.


    Once he revealed the list...


    There was nobody who opposed his decision.


    On the highway connecting Seoul and Busan...


    This ce that had a vast highway just a year ago did not look the same anymore as it was now a damaged highway with abandoned cars.


    It showed how urgently people must have run away.


    It showed that something big had happened to destroy the road that was a foundational amenity of society.


    It just showed an extremely deste scene.


    The cars throughout the destroyed highway were either crushed or destroyed and did not have any semnce of their original shapes.


    "Aigoo, looks like the sun is about to go down already! Let¡¯s hurry up and move them!¡±


    Five people were pulling and pushing cars that were blocking a tunnel to one spot.


    ¡°Phew. I''m just d this tunnel is only half destroyed. There should be no monstersing from the other side.¡±


    "Exactly. So hurry up and move your ass!¡±


    The five people moved the cars into a circle formation to create walls around them.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Kim! Hurry up and move!¡±


    ¡°Aigoo. Can¡¯t you see that I''m already moving as fast as I can? Your nagging is getting worse and worse!¡±


    The man called Mister Kim was grumbling as he pushed the car.


    He then started to speak to the young man standing next to him.


    ¡°Jung Soo. It''s hard, eh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s otay.¡±


    The young man named Jung Soo smiled at him.


    He was a guy whose bulky stature was easily noticeable.


    Mister Kim continued to speak to the young man.


    ¡°Hehe. Howe I thank that martial arts and strength is better than having an ability?¡±


    The young man smiled after hearing the man¡¯s jovial voice.


    ¡°I''m a bit better than an ability user like you, eh mister?¡±


    "Yes you are, you are!¡±


    Mister Kim responded with a grumbling expression before sighing.


    ¡°We have to hurry up and get to Busan.¡±


    ¡°You said your family is there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My daughter and wife are in Busan. I was up north for construction work when......¡±


    Mr. Kim could not say more.


    He quickly changed topics.


    ¡°Din¡¯t you say Busan is not your hometown?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. I am going there because it¡¯s een a simr direction.¡±


    There was a faint shadow visible on Choi Jung Soo''s face as he responded with an innocent smile.


    ¡®I need to hurry up and get home.¡¯


    He needed to quickly get home.


    But it would not be easy to go straight to his hometown with his strength and ability.


    He could only join other people¡¯s groups and move with them, making him move in the wrong direction and stop frequently.


    He then luckily ran into people who were heading to Busan and the five of them were helping each other out on the way there.


    ¡®I''m sure I can find people heading to Gyeongnam from Busan.¡¯


    Then he would look for other people going in the same direction to make it back to his hometown.


    Choi Jung Soo firmed his resolve.


    Home.


    That was his only goal right now.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Kim! Are you not going to work?¡±


    ¡°Aigooma! Why are you just nagging on me?! Jung Soo is here with me too!¡±


    ¡°Is Jung Soo the type of person to ck off? He just can''t work because he¡¯s responding to you! We need to create a spot to sleep before the sun goes down!¡±


    ¡°F, fine, I got it!¡±


    Mister Kim started to shake his head.


    ¡°...Hey Jung Soo, let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Mister Kim chuckled after seeing Jung Soo smiling brightly and pushed the car toward the direction of the tunnel entrance.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The kid who was standing watch nearby removed the binocrs from his eyes and raised his hand.


    ¡°M, monster......!¡±


    The four adults quickly took their hands off the cars.


    ¡°What?¡±


    "Did you say a monster?¡±


    They all turned toward the direction the child was looking.


    They then subconsciously took steps back.


    Boom. Boom-, boom!


    The ground was shaking.


    Arge ck thing was charging forward on this road that was uneven with pieces of asphalt shooting up from being destroyed.


    This ck thing that wasing from the direction of Seoul was moving extremely quickly.


    ¡°Holy shit! What the hell...! That¡¯s an extremely strong monster!¡±


    ¡°Seo Joon! Seo Joon! The binocrs, hand me the binocrs!¡±


    A woman who seemed to be in herte twenties reached her hand toward the child.


    ¡°Aunt!¡±


    The child shouted without being able to hand the binocrs over.


    ¡°There are people on that monster¡¯s back! There are two of them!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The people who were rushing to get into battle formation and nning a way to avoid the monster stopped moving and nkly looked toward Seoul after hearing the child¡¯sments.


    The ck thing was getting closer to them at an extremely fast speed.


    They could slowly start to see what it was.


    Under the red sunset...


    The thing running toward them was a ck monster that was a mix of a tiger and a lion, and there were two people on the tiger¡¯s back.


    ¡°Uhh, uhh-¡±


    They suddenly saw a gust of wind surround the ck tiger at that moment and it suddenly elerated toward them.


    ¡°W, what do we do?! I''ve never seen something like this before!¡±


    ¡°E, everybody hide behind the cars for now!¡±


    They quickly gathered behind the still iplete car wall.


    They looked ready to run at any moment.


    The tiger with its ck mane fluttering in the wind arrived in front of the people who were trying to run away.


    Then the tiger started to shout.


    ¡°Hey, don''t run away! I want to ask you for directions!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    The people who were running away stopped moving.


    ¡®What did we just hear?


    Did that monster talk to us?¡¯


    They looked at each other.


    Boom!


    The Dark Tiger instantly arrived right in front of them and stopped moving.


    The tiger¡¯s ck eyes looked around at the people.


    It then made eye contact with someone.


    It was Choi Jung Soo.


    The tiger started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t this kid Choi Jung Soo? He looks just as you described him.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo quickly took a step back.


    He subconsciously blurted out a question.


    ¡°...Wut is going on?¡±


    What was going on right now?


    Why did this tiger monster know his name?


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hyung-nim. This guy is Choi Jung Soo.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo raised his head.


    He could see two people riding on the tiger.


    The extremely skinny person seemed to be his age while the man in a peculiar outfit behind him seemed slightly younger than him.


    Choi Jung Soo''s gaze headed toward the two people who were looking at him with piercing gazes.


    He then started to speak in shock.


    ¡°...Wut is going on?¡±


    Cale suddenly recalled some memories from his past.


    Choi Jung Soo usually spoke normally, but satoori would pop out whenever he was nervous.


    Cale started to smile.


    He was happy to see this guy.


    He truly was.


    He was extremely happy.


    He was so happy that it was hard to describe with words.


    He waved his hand.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo''s pupils started to shake.


    Cale did not see those pupils as he frowned while looking at Choi Jung Soo''s appearance.


    He then nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Huh?


    Choi Jung Soo nkly asked back before slowly shaking his head.


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Alberu the Dark Tiger watched the two of them chat before saying something.


    ¡°You must make sure to eat.¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim. That is not easy to do. You can only eat if there is food to eat.¡±


    Cale responded to Alberu.


    Choi Jung Soo opened his mouth.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    But all he could do was gasp.


    Choi Jung Soo looked toward the Dark Tiger that was shaking its head and then at Cale who seemed unhappy while looking at his appearance... And then at Choi Han who was emotionless but had shaking pupils before he started to speak again.


    He sounded extremely shocked.


    ¡°Is this a dream or is this fur real?¡±


    1. They start to talk in a regional dialect called satoori every so often starting from this part. Think about American southern twang forparison. But I can''t use the southern twang since they are in Korea so I''m going to do what I think is most appropriate for each sentence. Some typos will be done on purpose to make it simr to the Korean.

 Chapter 580: Are you eating properly? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 580: Are you eating properly? (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale lightly responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s real.¡±


    He then gently stepped off Alberu¡¯s back. Of course, it was only possible because Alberu lowered his body.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    He greeted Choi Jung Soo and the four stiff people next to him as warmly as he could.


    ¡°My name is Kim Rok Soo and I am definitely human.¡±


    Cale put his hand on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder who got off behind him with aplicated expression on his face.


    ¡°This punk is definitely human as well, so you don''t need to worry about being attacked.¡±


    Pat, pat.


    Choi Han put on a small smile after feeling Cale¡¯s pats on his shoulder that seemed to be saying that Cale understood how he was feeling.


    Cale made eye contact with Choi Han once before pointing to Alberu the Dark Tiger.


    ¡°And over here is my hyung-nim, the Dark Tiger Alberu.¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim?¡±


    All five people looked confused.


    ¡®Did this person just call this monster his hyung-nim?¡¯


    They had many questions they wanted to ask. But they could not ask any of them.


    "Alberu? That¡¯s not right. I''ll introduce myself. My name is Alberu Crossman.¡±


    The monster was elegantly shaking its mane and warmly greeting them, although such descriptions didn¡¯t seem right to use on a monster.


    It was giving off a majestic demeanor.


    The young man named Kim Rok Soo quietly sighed while looking at the tiger before introducing the tiger again to Choi Jung Soo''s group.


    ¡°Hyung-nim¡¯s name is Alberu Crossman.¡±


    The five people of different age groups all looked at Cale and Alberu with disbelief.


    But the Dark Tiger was looking at Cale.


    ¡®Ha! I''ve never seen him like this before!¡¯


    Alberu had never seen Cale look so excited before.


    Others might still think that he just looks stoic, but Alberu could tell that Cale was excited.


    Yes, Alberu was right and Cale was indeed extremely shocked but excited.


    ¡®I didn''t expect to see him here!¡¯


    He had only heard that Choi Jung Soo had met Lee Soo Hyuk at the Seomyeon, Busan¡¯s central shelter but did not know what Choi Jung Soo had been doing prior to that.


    Choi Jung Soo had told him bits and pieces, but he only described a few parts in detail and only briefly exined the rest, making Cale have no idea about where Choi Jung Soo had been at this time.


    But Cale could now show how excited he was.


    Choi Jung Soo was seeing Kim Rok Soo for the first time right now.


    Choi Jung Soo started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°...What is the other person''s name, sir?¡±


    Unlike how he had responded informally to Cale¡¯s informal speech earlier, Choi Jung Soo was now speaking respectfully with a calmer voice.


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over for a moment before returning to normal.


    ¡®He picked up on it as I expected.¡¯


    Cale had not said Choi Han''s name on purpose. The other four people seemed to not notice that in this state of chaos, but Choi Jung Soo picked up on it even while his mind was a chaotic mess.


    ¡®He¡¯s so sharp and detailed.¡¯


    He was also persistent.


    That was how Choi Jung Soo was able to go from a Grade 10 to a Grade 1 ability user.


    Cale gently pushed Choi Han¡¯s back.


    Step step.


    Choi Han awkwardly took two steps forward.


    His gaze was looking around without being focused anywhere.


    The Dark Tiger that knew of the situation quietly sighed such that others could not hear.


    ¡®...That calm bastard has such a side to him.¡¯


    Choi Han still looked calm on the outside, but Alberu was thinking that Choi Han¡¯s mind might be quite chaotic right now.


    He would have met a blood rtive for the first time in an extremely long while.


    As Alberu expected, Choi Han¡¯s mind was beyond chaotic at this point and was goingpletely nk.


    ¡®I didn''t expect this.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t expect to meet Choi Jung Soo right now.


    But Choi Han could tell he was Choi Jung Soo as soon as he saw him.


    It was because he had seen Choi Jung Soo''s face when he was looking in a mirror while going through Choi Jung Soo''s memories.


    He was familiar with the voice as well.


    ¡®M, me-¡¯


    Choi Han looked toward Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡®He doesn''t recognize me.¡¯


    His shaking pupils finally calmed down.


    His mind that was going nk slowly turned cold as well.


    ¡®...This is normal.¡¯


    It was normal that Choi Jung Soo would not be able to recognize Choi Han.


    How would he remember the face of his paternal cousin once removed who went missing such a long time ago?


    Even if he had seen Choi Han¡¯s face through pictures, Choi Jung Soo would think that his paternal cousin once removed would be much older by now.


    Who would even consider that this kid who was even younger than him was his paternal cousin once removed?


    ¡®...Would he remember my name?¡¯


    Was there a chance he might flinch at a familiar name, the name of his missing paternal cousin once removed?


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°My name is Choi Han.¡±


    He then reached his hand out.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo quietly looked at Choi Han''s hand before shaking it.


    ¡°Nice to meet you as well.¡±


    They let go of each other¡¯s hand after that short greeting.


    Choi Han then moved back behind Cale and quietly looked down at his now empty hand.


    ¡®He doesn''t know.¡¯


    Choi Han felt upset at how Choi Jung Soo treated him like a stranger.


    Although Choi Han had set his base in a different world and not on Earth... Even though he had somewhere to go back to...


    This upset him for some odd reason.


    Cale looked at Choi Han and opened his mouth before silently closing it back.


    This was not something for him to involve himself.


    ¡®I''m sure Choi Han thinks that it is logical for Choi Jung Soo to not recognize him, but it is stillplicating his mind.¡¯


    That would be the case for anybody.


    ¡®But will it keep being that way?¡¯


    Cale knew that there was a bond between Choi Jung Soo and Choi Han that could never disappear.


    It was something that was even thicker than their shared blood.


    ¡®He¡¯s a persistent bastard.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo was a persistent bastard.


    He was certain.


    He didn''t know how long it would take, but...


    ¡®Choi Jung Soo, this punk will definitely realize something about us.¡¯


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk might not realize anything because he was kind of slow, but Choi Jung Soo would definitely pick up on the fact that Cale and Choi Han seemed a bit different.


    Cale knew that that would be the case based on his time as Kim Rok Soo.


    That was why...


    ¡®Well, I just need to make it not a big deal.¡¯


    He didn''t need to pay much attention to it. He just needed to be careful.


    ¡°...Can you tell us what is going on?¡±


    Cale turned toward the middle-aged man who asked the question.


    Mister Kim. His full name was Kim Po-Chul.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Kim Po-Chul could see the man named Kim Rok Soo gasp before he answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°Are you aware of the fact that new central shelters have appeared?¡±


    ¡°...I do know that new central shelters have appeared in multiple ces.¡±


    ¡°I see. We are trying to go to Seomyeon which has thergest central shelter in Busan.¡±


    He then quickly added on.


    ¡°There is someone we know up there. We must meet him.¡±


    Everything he said was true, even though he didn¡¯t give any details.


    He did need to go to Seomyeon, Busan and meet Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    The warmly responding Cale noticed Kim Po-Chul¡¯s gaze heading toward somewhere.


    Kim Po-Chul was looking at a child who was nodding his head.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    He wondered what was going on, but Cale just smiled as if he didn''t see anything after Kim Po-Chul looked back at him while pretending like nothing had happened.


    Shhhhh.


    But Choi Jung Soo stepped in front of the child and covered him from Cale.


    ¡®I got caught.¡¯


    Cale realized that Choi Jung Soo had caught him looking at the child.


    ¡®He¡¯s wary of me again.¡¯


    He could tell that Choi Jung Soo was quite wary of him.


    That was why Choi Jung Soo was focusing his gaze on him instead of the monster Alberu or Choi Han who had a sword on his side.


    Cale could tell that Choi Jung Soo''s ¡®intuition¡¯ was still there after seeing Choi Jung Soo be wary when he was trying to speak as warmly as possible.


    But Cale didn''t know something.


    He didn¡¯t know that, although he had what he thought was a gentle smile on his face, the skinny and pale man was giving off a cold demeanor.


    And based on how the Dark Tiger and the swordsman seemed to follow him...


    Who wouldn''t be the most wary of him?


    Furthermore, people whoughed without reason were the most suspicious people in this new world.


    Cale would have normally picked up on this, but he was excited as Alberu imagined earlier.


    Cale didn''t know about this as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Are you all headed for Busan as well?¡±


    Cale looked at the group of five people.


    There was a middle-aged woman who seemed to be in her fifties, the man in his forties who had spoken just now...


    Then there was a woman who seemed to be in herte twenties or early thirties, and a child who was tightly grabbing onto her.


    Finally, there was Choi Jung Soo.


    Cale had never heard about this group from Choi Jung Soo.


    The reason behind it was simple.


    ¡®They must have all died.¡¯


    It must have meant that everybody here other than Choi Jung Soo had died.


    Choi Jung Soo was the type to not talk about people who died and keep them buried in his heart.


    ¡°Yes, sir. We are headed for Busan as well.¡±


    Kim Po-Chul answered stiffly while remaining cautious.


    It could not be helped.


    The woman who seemed to be the youngest started to speak.


    ¡°Mister Kim. One moment please.¡±


    She stepped forward.


    ¡°Mister Kim Rok Soo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°My name is Park Mal-Sook.¡±


    ¡°I see. Nice to meet you, madam.¡±


    Park Mal-Sook peeked around Cale before starting to speak.


    One of her hands was behind her back.


    ¡°How do you know our Jung Soo?¡±


    They remembered.


    They remembered what thisrge tiger monster had said.


    ¡®Hmm? Isn¡¯t this kid Choi Jung Soo? He looks just as you described him.¡¯


    These people definitely knew Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man who seemed to be the leader of this odd group started to smile and one corner of his lips twisted up.


    ¡°I guess I must tell you about my ability in order to answer that question.¡±


    Cale kept his eyes focused on Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost night time, so it is probably best to rest here and not keep moving. It''ll probably be an ufortable night if we have any doubts about each other.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose up.


    ¡®You made me run without stopping day or night.¡¯


    But now he wanted to rest because it was night time?


    ¡®Is the term, ''rest¡¯ even in your vocabry? This bastard always talks about being a cker but doesn¡¯t even know what rest is!¡¯


    Alberu was boiling on the inside but kept his mouth shut.


    It was because Cale looked up at the sky.


    Choi Jung Soo and the others subconsciously looked up at the sky at this sudden action.


    It was at that moment.


    "Screeeeeeeeeeeeeeech---!¡±


    A sharp screech of a bird echoed through the sky that was red because of the sunset.


    ¡°That, that-¡±


    Kim Po-Chul''s jaw dropped.


    It was a hawk.


    He could see arge hawk with steel feathers.


    He could see that there were people on top of that hawk as well.


    ¡°Flight ability?¡±


    He could see people flying as well.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Pleasee down.¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk and the people slowly started to descend after he motioned toward them with his hand.


    Cale looked away from them and turned toward the forest to the side of the highway.


    ¡°Pleasee out.¡±


    Crack. Crack.


    Something white appeared from the forest as they heard some branches breaking.


    They saw rabbit ears.


    It was a white rabbit.


    The only thing was that this was a huge White Rabbit that was close to 3 meters tall.


    There were people on the rabbit¡¯s shoulders as well.


    "W, what the hell?¡±


    They had never seen humans and monsters looking so friendly with each other since the cataclysm had started.


    Well, although they looked friendly with each other, it caused significant pressure on the people looking at them.


    It was because all of these monsters were monsters that were known as some of the strongest monsters ever.


    All the people and monsters gathered behind Cale.


    "These are all people from my group who are heading to Seomyeon, Busan with me. We¡¯re all on the same side.¡±


    Park Mal-Sook gulped as she looked around at Cale''s group and started to speak.


    ¡°...What is your ability? Didn¡¯t you say you''ll tell us about it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How do you know who I am?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo stepped forward.


    Cale held back a sigh after seeing Choi Jung Soo looking at him with a piercing gaze.


    The Choi Jung Soo in Cale¡¯s memory would have sneered at him if he knew about this, and it was awkward to do this with this current Choi Jung Soo who didn¡¯t know anything, but Cale did it anyway since he had no other choice.


    Cale calmly started to speak.


    ¡°My ability is ¡®Foresight¡¯.¡±


    Silence filled the area.


    Cale didn''t care and pointed toward Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°And I saw Mr. Choi Jung Soo in my vision.¡±


    ¡°...What? Foresight? What unbelievable-¡±


    The young woman in the group shouted in shock.


    The child quietly mumbled at that moment.


    ¡°Liar!¡±


    His voice then became louder.


    The child was ring at Cale as he continued to shout.


    ¡°That was a lie!¡±


    Park Mal-Sook and the woman in herte twenties grabbed the child in shock.


    Cale looked toward the child and continued to speak.


    ¡°...That¡¯s not possible. I know about the things that would happen in the future.¡±


    The child¡¯s eyes turned chaotic.


    The child subconsciously blurted out.


    ¡°Huh? ...That was the truth.¡±


    Cale''s eyes clouded over at that moment. The woman who saw this tried to quickly hide the child behind her.


    But the child was staring at Cale as if he was amazed.


    Cale started to speak again after seeing the child¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I have no malicious intent toward any of you, and in fact, I am going to Seomyeon, Busan to save people.¡±


    He then looked toward the child.


    The child received his gaze and slowly started to speak.


    ¡°...That¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    Cale realized that this child had a special ability.


    ¡®This child is able to tell when someone is lying or telling the truth.¡¯


    It was an ability that was at the level of Joo Ho-Shik¡¯s ''faith¡¯ ability, no, an ability that exceeded that ability.


    That was why Cale told the truth.


    "Something very scary will happen in the future. If we are able to deal with that situation, if we are able to save people, I...¡±


    He could prevent that despair.


    ¡°Am willing to fight to the brink of death.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to die.


    He could not die.


    He didn¡¯t want to show death to his friends.


    Cale had no ns on fighting to his death.


    He would only fight with the desire to save everyone.


    ¡°No matter what, I will save people.¡±


    Cale finished speaking and the child started to speak.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s all true.¡±


    The demeanor of Choi Jung Soo''s group changed after hearing that.


    They seemed shocked at this sudden situation and the unbelievable information they just heard.


    Someone standing behind Cale, who was looking at the shocked Choi Jung Soo group, started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    Joo Ho-Shik who was dressed in white had his hands sped together as he stepped forward and continued to speak.


    ¡°This sir is someone who creates miracles.¡±


    There was a gentle smile on Joo Ho-Shik''s face.


    It was a truly gentle smile unlike the one on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°This sir''s foresight has never been wrong. You must have faith.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale started to frown as he sighed.


    ¡°...Clopeh Sekka.¡±


    Cale heard the name Choi Han quietly whispered.


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips were twitching as if he was holding back fromughing.


    Cale closed his eyes for a moment before opening them back and starting to speak to Choi Jung Soo¡¯s group again.


    ¡°It¡¯s dinner time, so why don''t we chat while eating?¡±


    He was speaking in a very calm and gentle tone.

 Chapter 581: Are you eating properly? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 581: Are you eating properly? (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Kim Po-Chul subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°Wait, is something like that possible?¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik gently nodded his head.


    ¡°It is possible. You must have faith.¡±


    Gulp.


    Kim Po-Chul gulped before turning to the side.


    He could see the man who had introduced himself as Kim Rok Soo chatting with some people from his group.


    Seo Joon''s aunt Baek Song-Yi also asked in shock.


    ¡°Did you really survive without anybody dying? Nobody died all night?¡±


    Her gaze and Seo Joon''s gaze from within her embrace were focused on Kim Min Joon.


    Choi Jung Soo''s gaze was focused on Kim Min Joon as well.


    Kim Rok Soo had introduced Kim Min Joon to them earlier.


    ¡®Min Joon hyung can exin to you about our situation.¡¯


    He had then started to chat with some of his group members to the side.


    That was why Choi Jung Soo and the others ended up hearing about the ''24-hour battle¡¯ from Kim Min Joon.


    ¡°Yes, sir. There were some people who were injured, but nobody died and so we were able to safely move to the new central shelter.¡±


    Park Mal-Sook was gasping over and over after hearing Kim Min Joon''s calm response.


    "So, you''re saying... That young man named Kim Rok Soo used his ¡®foresight¡¯ ability as well as many other strong abilities to lead the battle toward victory?¡±


    She looked as if she saw something that was unbelievable.


    "Wait, how does that make any sense? How can one person-¡±


    ¡°You must have faith.¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik calmly started to speak.


    ¡°I used to be someone who had a lot of doubt and didn''t know what to believe. But the moment I met Mr. Kim Rok Soo, I epted that unbelievable reality and started to have faith.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Lee Jin Joo sighed while Kim Min Joon smiled awkwardly and slightly shook his head.


    But Joo Ho-Shik remained firm.


    ¡°That is why you must have faith.¡±


    His gaze then moved to Seo Joon who was in Baek Song-Yi¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Did I lie about anything?¡±


    Seo Joon and the others flinched for a moment, but Seo Joon started to speak once Baek Song-Yi nodded her head.


    ¡°Not at all! That uncle and the mister both spoke the truth!¡±


    Seo Joon pointed toward Kim Min Joon and Joo Ho-Shik and was full of confidence.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    That was why Kim Po-Chul and Park Mal-Sook gasped.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°How is your dinner?¡±


    Cale had walked over and started to speak.


    It was less gentle and more stoic than earlier, but it sounded morefortable, probably because that was Cale¡¯s normal tone.


    But the people who were on the receiving end of that question were not feeling good.


    ¡°...You.¡±


    Kim Po-Chul started to speak and Cale looked at him with a confused expression.


    Kim Po-Chul finished his question after seeing his gaze.


    ¡°Are you human?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale then looked toward Kim Min Joon.


    Kim Min Joon quickly responded to Kim Po-Chul.


    ¡°He is human.¡±


    Then he smiled toward Cale.


    ¡®...Something seems off.¡¯


    Cale looked back at the others after getting an iffy feeling. An awkwardly smiling Lee Jin Joo stealthily pointed toward Joo Ho-Shik.


    Joo Ho-Shik had his hands sped together as he looked at Cale.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale decided not to think about this anymore.


    Instead, he turned toward Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo could see Cale start to frown as soon as he looked toward him.


    That gaze made him slightly flinch. Choi Jung Soo''s pupils were shaking as he looked at Cale.


    ¡®...He has a foresight ability but can also control fire, water, wind, and a shield? How could such an individual be human?¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo was starting to believe less and less that Kim Rok Soo was human after seeing the way Kim Min Joon and Joo Ho-Shik were acting.


    He just felt like a different existence than humans.


    The fact that such a person had recognized him through foresight was shocking, and it was weird that he was being so friendly.


    He also found something weird about himself as well.


    ¡®...I don¡¯t feel any wariness toward him.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo had been quite tense since the world became like this.


    It was because he was weak.


    This world was now one where the weak could be preyed upon by the strong at any moment.


    But for some odd reason, he didn''t feel any wariness toward this man named Kim Rok Soo even after hearing how strong he is.


    Choi Jung Soo found that the current situation was even more chaotic as he had never felt this way before.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    Choi Jung Soo saw Cale¡¯s mouth opening as if it was done in slow motion and slowly started to be nervous.


    To be clear, it was a different kind of nervousness than wariness.


    What would this strong person have to say?


    Choi Jung Soo waited for him to speak with a thumping heart and he finally heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    "Choi Jung Soo, why did you eat so little?¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Cale was speaking informally to Choi Jung Soo again as he had done when they first met earlier, but he didn¡¯t recognize this as he looked down.


    He could see the food that Kim Rok Soo''s group had prepared.


    Choi Jung Soo then looked around. He saw the same amount of food in front of other people as well. He also observed the odd gazes from his group as well as Kim Rok Soo''s group.


    Choi Jung Soo hesitated and debated what to say before he finally responded.


    Since they were the same age and the other side started it...


    ¡°I already ate an entire boxed lunch set.¡±


    He¡¯ll just speak informally as well.


    Choi Jung Soo had responded with a slightly rxed expression.


    But that made Cale frown even more.


    ¡®One boxed lunch set?! This punk only ate one boxed lunch set?! You always eat at least two tes!¡¯


    Cale wanted to say that, but he stopped himself and kept his mouth shut.


    ¡®Man, this is hard to do.¡¯


    Cale felt that it wasn¡¯t very good to be the only person to remember things.


    Choi Jung Soo urgently started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Umm, it''s been a long time since I could eat so much food! I ate enough!¡±


    It was the truth.


    It had been difficult for Choi Jung Soo to eat three meals a day since the world became like this.


    Actually, this was the case for not just Choi Jung Soo, but everybody else in this world as well.


    ¡°Mm, Mr. Jung Soo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    Kim Min Joon started to speak to Choi Jung Soo with an awkward expression.


    ¡°There is ''food¡¯ at the new central shelters. We brought ours from there as well.¡±


    Kim Po-Chul''s eyes opened wide as he interjected into the conversation.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ho. We knew that there were new central shelters, but we didn''t know anything about them because we never stopped at one.¡±


    Kim Po-Chul clicked his tongue as if he was disappointed. He had not cared much about the fact that there were new central shelters because he was trying to get to his family as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Yes, sir. That is why we¡¯ve been telling people we¡¯vee across where the nearest central shelters are located.¡±


    ¡°...There are more than one or two new central shelters that have popped up. You know where all of them are located?¡±


    Kim Po-Chul could see Kim Min Joon look toward Kim Rok Soo after hearing his question.


    It was a gesture that made a response not necessary.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Kim Po-Chul gasped once more.


    ¡°First.¡±


    Cale started to speak again at that moment.


    The others who had been chatting at a distance had walked over and were looking at Cale as well.


    Of course, Choi Jung Soo flinched after seeing the Dark Tiger standing behind Cale.


    It was scary even if he knew that it was on the human side.


    ¡®The other monsters aren¡¯t here.¡¯


    The other two monsters left saying that they had things to do nearby.


    But this tiger monster was now quiet and seemed aloof.


    ¡®No, is it nking out?¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo looked at the slightly different tiger monster for a while before making eye contact with Choi Jung Soo who was standing in front of the Dark Tiger.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo realized something at that moment.


    They had said that Choi Han was the strongest person in the group.


    ¡®But why-¡¯


    For some very weird reason...


    ¡®Do I have even less wariness toward this person than even Kim Rok Soo?¡¯


    Choi Han was standing there with a stoic expression, but it did not seem threatening at all to Choi Jung Soo.


    It didn''t seem to be because Choi Han was younger than Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Cale continued to speak as Choi Jung Soo became even more confused while looking at Cale and Choi Han.


    ¡°It is approximately 7:30 pm right now. The Gyeongju Service area on the Gyeongbu Expressway is about one hour away.¡±


    The Gyeongju Service area.


    That word made them tense.


    Busan was pretty close to Gyeongju.


    It would take less than an hour by bus from the Gyeongju terminal to Busan¡¯s Nopo-dong terminal.


    They were almost at Busan.


    They might be able to get to Busan in two days.


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t know the exact location.¡±


    Park Mal-Sook''s voice was shaking as they had been moving down the Gyeongbu Expressway without much knowledge.


    Cale continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°That is why I think it might be better to keep moving for another hour and spend the night at the Gyeongju Service area.¡±


    Kim Po-Chul''s eyes opened wide at that moment.


    ¡°Wait, you want to keep moving even though the sun went down?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Pleasee with us.¡±


    Cale calmly responded as Cale¡¯s group members cleaned up the traces of their dinner and prepared to move again.


    Cale then looked toward Ko Seo Joon.


    ¡°Since you have a child with you, it is probably going to be morefortable inside the service area rather than out here in the middle of the road even if the building is slightly damaged.¡±


    Baek Song-Yi started to speak.


    ¡°But still-¡±


    The nocturnal monsters appeared at night.


    Humans had more restrictions than these nocturnal monsters at night. That was why they didn¡¯t like running into monsters during the night.


    ¡°The night is a bit dang-!¡±


    Baek Song-Yi could not finish her sentence.


    "Grrrrrrrrrrr-¡±


    ¡°Grrrrr-¡±


    They heard noises from the forest.


    There were yellow eyes looking at them from within the forest.


    ¡°Grrrrrrr- grrrrrrr-¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrr-¡±


    Monsters that resembled hyenas came out of the forest.


    Kim Po-Chul subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°I, it''s because we had a fire!¡±


    They had started a fire for dinner.


    Originally, Choi Jung Soo¡¯s group would curl up and spend the night in the darkness without a fire. They took turns standing watch except for Seo Joon and they were always ready to start running.


    ¡°Grrrrr-¡±


    ¡°Gr-, grrrrrrrrrrrrrr-¡±


    More yellow eyes started to appear.


    ¡°Those bastards move as a pack!¡±


    Kim Po-Chul pulled at his hair.


    ¡°Aigoo, I''m going to go cwazy!¡±


    He then quickly looked for his weapon and tried to grab it. He then thought about something.


    ¡°...D, don¡¯t those bastards have a pack leader?¡±


    Monsters with yellow eyes that resembled hyenas.


    These monsters moved inrge packs.


    They all had a leader.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That leader is a Grade 1 monster.¡±


    He turned his head after hearing a calm voice to see Cale nodding his head and pointing somewhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    He then saw a pair of red eyes within the horde of yellow eyes.


    ¡°Grrrrr! Grrrrrr!¡±


    A monster that was at least three times the size of the other hyena monsters stepped forward.


    Cale watched it move before continuing to speak in a calm voice.


    ¡°Mm. It looks to be one of the stronger Grade 1 monsters. That must be why it is trying to attack even though we have a Grade 1 leader monster here.¡±


    Cale caressed the Dark Tiger''s mane.


    Kim Po-Chul started to speak in shock.


    ¡°Wait, how can you be so calm?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    The leader hyena monster roared and the hyena monsters in the front started to charge forward.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    As Kim Po-Chul gasped and Choi Jung Soo got into position to fight...


    They saw a sh of rose gold light moving past them.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Before they could even realize what it was...


    They heard a loud explosion.


    Baaaaaang!


    In the middle of the dark night...


    A rose gold thunderbolt mmed down on the ground.


    ¡°Grrrrrr!¡±


    Itnded right in the middle between the monsters and the humans.


    There was a long line drawn on the ground where the thunderbolt had struck.


    Choi Jung Soo urgently turned his head.


    That rose gold thunderbolt just now...


    He looked toward Cale who had sent it flying.


    Joo Ho-Shik had moved next to Cale at some point and had his hands sped together.


    Choi Jung Soo could see that Cale was looking not at the monsters in front but the leader hyena monster in the back.


    Cale started to speak to the monster that would be called the ¡®Red Hyena¡¯ in the future.


    ¡°You guys are dead if you cross that line.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo''s jaw dropped...


    And the Red Hyenaunched an angry roar.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    The yellow eyed hyena monsters seemed to be gathering their fighting spirits as if to respond to him.


    Choi Jung Soo could see two people darting forward at that moment.


    ¡°I''ll be back soon!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon too!¡±


    Kim Min Ah was moving forward while holding arge spear and Bae Puh Rum was shooting forward like an arrow with the wind surrounding him.


    Cale watched them move as he started to speak.


    ¡°Park Jin Tae.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    ¡°Tell the kids that it is more important for us to keep moving without having anybody injured than to fight these monsters.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa, fine.¡±


    Park Jin Tae grabbed his gun and chased after Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum. He then turned around and asked Cale a question.


    "Am I taking care of that leader-looking bastard too?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cale shook his head and looked to the side.


    He put his hand on the shoulder of the person who was even quieter than usual and just smiling every so often.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    The two of them exchanged nces for a moment.


    They were able to get a message across with that short nce because of their rtionship. Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°You got it?¡±


    Choi Han didn''t ask what that ¡®it¡¯ was.


    But Choi Han''s gaze moved to Choi Jung Soo for a moment.


    ¡°I''ll take care of their leader.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Choi Han then quickly moved forward.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo made eye contact with Choi Han for a moment.


    ¡®Did I see wrong?¡¯


    It was so short that he wondered if he had seen incorrectly.


    It was at that moment.


    Choi Han drew his sword as he ran toward the Red Hyena.


    The draw was as natural as the flowing water.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo found the movement to be oddly familiar.


    ¡°Wut the?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo focused on Choi Han with a nk expression as he quietly mumbled to himself.


    Cale was looking at Choi Jung Soo. He then recalled what Choi Han had said before.


    ¡®I need to teach him. The things that have been cut off need to be passed down again.¡¯


    He had then said something else.


    ¡®I also want to leave him something. Choi Jung Soo struggled a lot on his own.¡¯


    Cale snapped out of his thoughts and moved his hand forward.


    He had a job to do as well.


    Paaaat!


    Choi Jung Soo''s group could see a silver shield surrounding them.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo gasped in admiration while looking at the silver shield. The shield that had beautiful wings truly looked holy.


    ¡°Choi Jung Soo.¡±


    He could then see Cale who had walked up toward him.


    "What is it?¡±


    Cale walked close to Choi Jung Soo and whispered quietly such that only he could hear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get stronger?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo could see Cale smiling at him after asking that question.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    The sharp sound of the rm in the middle of the night shook the castle.


    "Wut is going on?!¡±


    An old man who was sleeping suddenly jumped up.


    The castle''s rm went from the lowest at level 8 to the highest at level 1 while having a separate extremely urgent rm.


    But the current rm was a level 1 rm.


    It was the highest level other than the extremely urgent rm.


    Bang bang bang!


    The old man quickly opened the door after hearing the urgent banging.


    ¡°Doctor-nim!¡±


    The messenger was standing in front of the door with an urgent expression.


    "Wut is going on?!¡±


    The old man asked as he quickly gathered his bag. This man was called a Doctor because he was the Director of the ¡®Bright as the Sun Oriental Medical Clinic¡¯ and had a healing ability.


    The messenger quickly continued to speak.


    ¡°We''ve received reports that the ¡®leader bastards¡¯ have appeared again!¡±


    Doctor Kang stopped moving and looked toward the messenger.


    ¡°What? Those bastards?¡±


    The leader bastards.


    The people who had survived the terrible battle in Busan had discussed the leader bastards once they shared information afterward.


    These bastards were the ones who led six Grade 1 monsters during the bloody 24 hours long battle and attacked their older central shelters.


    They were much stronger than the other Grade 1 monsters.


    They were also capable of speaking humannguage.


    ¡°A, and there are three of them!¡±


    ¡°Haigoo!¡±


    ¡®Three of those monsters have appeared again?!¡¯


    This might be the precursor that another bloody battle thatsts 24 hours might start again.


    Doctor Kang understood why the level 1 rm had sounded.


    The old man looked astonished while the messenger still had an urgent look on his face.


    Doctor Kang heard a confident voice behind him at that moment.


    "Where are they?¡±


    Doctor Kang turned around.


    ¡°...Soo Hyuk, you¡¯re up?¡±


    He looked toward a man who had been sleeping without being able to clean off all the monster blood on him.


    The man who stood up using his scabbard like a cane started to speak with an extremely tired voice.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Ye rest! You worked hard all day so get some rest!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk was looking at the messenger regardless of what Doctor Kang said.


    The messenger was looking at the scabbard Lee Soo Hyuk was using as a cane.


    The scabbard was dark red from dried monster blood as well.


    This was that sword.


    The sharpest sword that could cut anything.


    The messenger looked away from the sword and looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Flinch!


    The messenger subconsciously flinched after seeing Lee Soo Hyuk''s gaze.


    ¡®...He is a good person, but...¡¯


    He was a good person who had rescued a lot of people, but he was scary because he was in a bad mood.


    This person was bing as cold and sharp as his sword as time went by.


    The messenger quickly started to speak.


    ¡°They are by the North gate!¡±


    The central shelter that had appeared in Seomyeon, Busan... It had gates to the north, south, east, and west.


    The messenger¡¯s report continued.


    ¡°And there are humans with them!¡±


    ¡°Humans?¡±


    Both Doctor Kang and Lee Soo Hyuk looked confused.


    Doctor Kang urgently started to speak.


    ¡°Ain''t they humans the monsters took hostage?¡±


    ¡°They are not hostages!¡±


    ¡°Then wut are they?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hang-nim!¡±


    ¡°Hang-nim!¡±


    Another messenger appeared.


    ¡°Huff. Huff. Soo Hyuk hang-nim, huff. Huff.¡±


    The young man who was catching his breath turned toward Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°Hang-nim!¡±


    "What is it?¡±


    ¡°Hang-nim, the monsters and humans are looking for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®Why are they looking for me?¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to frown and slowly headed toward the door.


    He needed to figure out what was going on.


    The messenger caught his breath and started to speak again.


    ¡°Hang-nim, do you know someone named Kim Rok Soo?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk stopped moving for a moment.


    His eyes opened wide.


    ¡°...Who?¡±


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo.


    It didn¡¯t seem real because he had not heard this name in a while.


    For four seasons...


    Winter, spring, summer, and fall...


    And winter wasing back again.


    For all that time...


    No matter how many people he saved...


    No matter how hard he tried...


    Lee Soo Hyuk was getting tired of person after person dying.


    He now heard the name of someone he had met before he got tired of all of this.


    Lee Soo Hyuk subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can that weak bastarde all the way here?¡±


    It made no sense at all.


    The messenger said something even more unbelievable at that moment.


    The messenger stumbled over his words as he was shocked and baffled.


    ¡°That, umm, uhh, he said that he''s just going to go home if you don''t hurry up ande out?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to speak.


    The way this person talked...


    ¡°...It really is Kim Rok Soo?¡±


    1. Kim party


    2. Remember that the misspellings are on purpose.


    3. This was first used to imagine the bandit leader speaking with a twang as he mispronounces hyung-nim and says hang-nim. Here we see is again for satoori.

 Chapter 582: Are you eating properly? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 582: Are you eating properly? (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale wanted to lie down.


    He just wanted to lie down on top of the Dark Tiger.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    But how did Alberu who had fallen back asleep and returned as the Dark Tiger know?


    ¡°Don''t do it.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, don''t do it.¡±


    ¡®Wow. He¡¯s so sharp.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head and crossed his arms.


    ¡°Umm. Hey, Rok Soo?¡±


    Cale looked down.


    Kim Po-Chul and Kim Min Joon were both looking back at him and the gate with concern.


    ¡°Can we really just stand here like this?¡±


    Cale looked forward after hearing Kim Po-Chul¡¯s question.


    Wiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiing-


    ng ng ng! ng! ng!


    There were all sorts of rms going off, this northern gate was tightly shut, and there were all sorts of people pointing spears, swords, and arrows at Cale and the others.


    ¡°Mm. Did we show up toote?¡±


    Kim Po-Chul started to pound his chest in frustration.


    ¡°Haigoo! Rok Soo, it ain¡¯t a matter of beingte!¡±


    Kim Po-Chul then shut his mouth.


    Kim Po-Chul heard a gentle voice behind him.


    ¡°We seem to be the problem?¡±


    Kim Po-Chul slightly turned his head back and looked up.


    The cute White Rabbit that was close to 3 meters tall, the White Rabbit that was scarier because it looked so cute, was quietly looking down at him.


    The White Rabbit was standing to the left of Cale who was on the Dark Tiger.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk had its sharp feathers pointed up and did not hide its anger from Cale''s right.


    The Steel Feather Hawk stared at the humans pointing their arrows at it and started to speak.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be easier if I just went inside and swiped away that Lee Soo Hyuk bastard you want to meet?¡±


    Its feathers were twitching.


    ¡°How dare they point their weapons at me! They must want to die!¡±


    The people pointing their weapons looked even more concerned.


    One of the people standing on the castle wall next to the gate started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Nobody will be able to easily cross this wall!¡±


    It was a middle-aged woman wearing a judo uniform.


    ¡°And we will not hand Lee Soo Hyuk over!¡±


    Cale''s eyes clouded over as he looked at her.


    ¡®That¡¯s the person who bes the Busan Precinct Leader in the future.¡¯


    Someone on the other side of the wall started to speak as well. That person was talking to the middle-aged woman and not toward Cale¡¯s group.


    ¡°Noonim, let''s just fight them.¡±


    This middle-aged man had some kind of a cape around his shoulders.


    Cale knew this man as well.


    ¡®The Guild leader for Daejeon''s strongest guild.¡¯


    These two were not the only people there.


    Two or three other people guarding the castle walls were famous people Kim Rok Soo remembered from the future.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale let out a short chuckle.


    That chuckle made the people on the castle walls as well as Cale''s group all nervously look toward him.


    This was an extremely tense situation that could blow up at any moment.


    But Cale couldn''t help butugh.


    ¡®...All the monsters really are gathered here.¡¯


    Numerous monster-like ability users who would be famous, not just in Korean society, but in the entire world in the future were gathered here at the Seomyeon, Busan central shelter.


    They weren''t necessarily all attack-type ability users.


    Healing, defense, support, and other monster-like ability users in numerous aspects were gathered here.


    ¡®Although they all just happened to gather here.¡¯


    Their hometowns and bases were all different.


    They all just happened to gather here due to coincidence and many different reasons.


    Of course, there were other monster-like ability users throughout Korea as well.


    ¡®I need to drag those people in too.¡¯


    Cale was nning on bringing those ability users over as well.


    Cale smiled gently toward the people pointing their arrows at him.


    They seemed to be more nervous after seeing him smile, but Cale reached his hand out toward the Steel Feather Hawk.


    ¡°Noonim, you can''t do that. You promised not to kill humans.¡±


    One of the people standing in front of the castle gate subconsciously started to mumble.


    ¡°My goodness, he called it noonim.¡±


    A lot of people looked astonished.


    The Steel Feather Hawk looked at the smiling Cale for a moment before folding its wings and turning its head to the side.


    ¡°Hmph. I''ll hold back this one time to save you face.¡±


    It then continued to speak as if it was warning Cale.


    ¡°You must make sure to keep your end of the deal.¡±


    Kim Po-Chul started to speak.


    ¡°...A deal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have a deal.¡±


    The White Rabbit gently smiled. It looked cute either way, but that made it seem even more vicious.


    Kim Po-Chul cautiously asked Cale.


    "What''s the deal?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale thought about it for a moment.


    ¡°Coexistence?¡±


    ¡°...Coexistence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Coexisting in peace.¡±


    ¡®What does that even mean?¡¯


    Kim Po-Chul had that thought but did not say anything else.


    It was because the Dark Tiger started to speak. Kim Po-Chul found the Dark Tiger more difficult to converse with than the other two leader monsters.


    The other two monsters treated the Dark Tiger differently as well.


    Maybe that was the reason, but the Dark Tiger felt a bit different, as if it was a more majestic existence.


    The Dark Tiger started to speak in a low voice.


    "Why is the hawk your noonim?¡±


    ¡°She said that it was disappointing that I was only calling you hyung-nim and asked me to call her noonim.¡±


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    Alberu shook his head from side to side.


    His mane majestically shook each time he did that.


    ¡°...Haaa.¡±


    Park Jin Tae who was watching all this could only sigh with his head down.


    ¡°...What a headache.¡±


    Park Jin Tae thought that this was quite theplicated situation but just wanted to get drunk even though he didn''t normally drink after thinking about the even bigger headache that woulde up soon.


    ¡®Lee Soo Hyuk...¡¯


    Cale had asked them to call Lee Soo Hyuk over as soon as they came to see him.


    This not even funny tense situation had been going on ever since he said that.


    ¡®I did everything I could to get out of that son of a bitch¡¯s shadow.¡¯


    In the end, he had to see Lee Soo Hyuk. And Park Jin Tae had walked into it with his own two feet.


    ¡®I''m sure he¡¯ll beat the hell out of me. Actually, I¡¯ll be lucky if it ends with that.¡¯


    He could easily see what his future day would look like.


    Lee Soo Hyuk.


    That name has held quite the weight on Park Jin Tae''s ever since the cataclysm.


    Envy. Respect. Jealousy. A sense of inferiority.


    He was someone who brought out all sorts of emotions and Park Jin Tae had always wondered, ¡®What am Icking inparison to this bastard?¡¯ the whole time he was serving as Lee Soo Hyuk''s right arm.


    But Kim Rok Soo...


    Going through all these things with the changed Kim Rok Soo made Park Jin Tae realize that jealousy should be reserved for people he could reach.


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s abilities were at a level Park Jin Tae could never reach, which was the reason he came here with Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°...Huuuuuu.¡±


    A sigh holding both nervousness and uncertainty came out of Park Jin Tae''s mouth.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    He then made eye contact with the Dark Tiger with the weird name of Alberu Crossman.


    But the Dark Tiger looked away. Park Jin Tae quietly sighed.


    However, the Dark Tiger had not been looking at Park Jin Tae.


    It was instead looking at the two people standing in front of Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    Alberu quietly started to whisper.


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim?¡±


    ¡°Is it okay to leave the two of them so far back?¡±


    Cale immediately understood who Alberu was talking about.


    Forward... To be more specific, Cale, who was looking at the northern gate, took a peek behind himself.


    He could see two people withplicated expressions on their faces.


    They were the men of the Choi family.


    Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo.


    The two had serious expressions on their faces for different reasons as they were deep in their thoughts.


    Choi Han was nkly staring at the night sky while Choi Jung Soo was staring at Choi Han¡¯s back with a piercing gaze.


    Choi Jung Soo probably thought he was stealthily staring at Choi Han every time he looked elsewhere, but...


    ¡®I''m not sure.¡¯


    Choi Han of all people probably noticed Choi Jung Soo¡¯s gaze a long time ago.


    ¡®I''m sure both of their minds areplicated messes right now.¡¯


    On their way from Gyeongju to Busan...


    There were many small-scale battles. Choi Han had taken the lead every time even without Cale saying anything.


    Choi Jung Soo had been looking at Choi Han with a gaze that was more and more full of chaos and confusion as the days had gone by.


    Cale knew the reason behind it.


    ¡®Choi Han used Choi Jung Soo''s sword art.¡¯


    To be more specific, Choi Han was using the Choi family sword art he had seen in Choi Jung Soo''s memories but had taken the time to develop it further.


    Choi Jung Soo''s mind must beplicated because Choi Han¡¯s sword art was simr to the ancient sword art that his family had developed and improved for generations but was one step further ahead.


    However, the two of them had not chatted with each other even once during the journey.


    ¡°Howplicated.¡±


    It truly was aplicated situation as Alberu mentioned.


    However...


    ¡°I''m sure the two of them will figure it out.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Cale¡¯s ce to get involved.


    At least at first.


    The two of them needed to chat with each other first on their own ord without Cale being involved.


    Cale might be able to help out and make it easier for them after that, but Cale hoped that the two of them would get it started on their own.


    At that moment...


    ¡°Leader-nim! Mr. Lee Soo Hyuk is here!¡±


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re here?¡±


    The castle wall started to get rowdy.


    Cale urgently looked away from Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo and looked forward again.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale could see someoneughing while standing on the castle wall.


    That person was standing on the castle wall looking at Cale with a look of disbelief.


    It was Lee Soo Hyuk.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips slightly went up.


    He finally met him.


    Alberu quietly mumbled at that moment.


    ¡°That person seems to be the Lee Soo Hyuk you talked about?¡±


    Alberu made ament again even without waiting for Cale''s response.


    ¡°Mm. His demeanor seems quite different than what you mentio-¡±


    Of course, Cale wasn¡¯t listening to Alberu either.


    He was too distracted to do that as Lee Soo Hyuk had pointed at Cale at that moment.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk then started to brush his hair back with a look of disbelief.


    He then looked at Alberu, whom Cale was standing on, and then the monsters on either side...


    And then the people around him.


    His eyes opened wide once again.


    ¡°All of you too!¡±


    His gaze headed toward Lee Jin Joo, Lee Seung Won, Grandma Kim, Park Jin Tae, and Lee Chul Min.


    The two people in charge of the northern gates walked over to Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°Lee Soo Hyuk. Are they people you know?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Soo Hyuk. You know those peo- hey, hey! What are you doing?!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk ignored the two people approaching him and jumped off the castle wall andnded outside.


    He then quickly walked over to Cale.


    ¡°...Hyung-nim!¡±


    ¡°It might be dangerous!¡±


    The ability users stationed outside the northern gate shouted with concern but Lee Soo Hyuk lifted his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    He then walked over to the ce with three leader monsters.


    But his gaze was not on these monsters but on the people.


    And of those people...


    He was focused on Cale who was standing in front of everyone.


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to speak as he got closer.


    ¡°Hey, have you been eating properly?¡±


    Cale wanted tough once he heard that question.


    Lee Soo Hyuk must have seen him smile as he started to smile as well. But he then started to frown as he started to speak again.


    "Why do you look so terrible? Why did you get so skinny?¡±


    Lee Chul Min¡¯s pupils started to shake as he moved to hide behind everybody else before anybody even realized it.


    Nobody managed to see this, regardless of whether they were part of the Seomyeon central shelter or Cale¡¯s group.


    They were all looking at Cale and Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Cale got off Alberu''s back and started to walk over to Lee Soo Hyuk.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°I don''t think you¡¯re in a spot to say that I look terrible?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to smile even more in response.


    ¡°It really is Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    He then started to walk even quicker toward Cale.


    Cale looked at Lee Soo Hyuk and recalled something Lee Soo Hyuk told him in the future while thinking about this time.


    ¡®There was a time when I was really tired. Wouldn¡¯t you have been tired? Now...I''ve organized all of my thoughts. Back then... You see, back then... I was still young and I was no great person or anything. I was a bit tired. It was difficult.¡¯


    That had been the truth.


    His battle outfit was covered in monster blood and his face looked like a mess too.


    His expression was bright, but he could see the fatigue on his face.


    Unlike the future team leader Lee Soo Hyuk, the current Lee Soo Hyuk was finding it tiring and difficult to fight monsters and save people.


    Kim Rok Soo, another team leader in the future, could see all of it.


    ¡°...You really look like shit.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk stopped walking and looked down at his body.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    He then smiled again and continued to speak.


    ¡°I still look cool even when I''m like this.¡±


    ¡°Cool my ass.¡±


    Cale snorted as he retorted back.


    Lee Soo Hyuk quietly watched him for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve grown a bit while I haven¡¯t seen you?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been at my full height since a long time ago.¡±


    Cale nonchntly responded to Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s statement and reached his hand out.


    For the first greeting in a long while...


    For a greeting that wasn''t too awkward...


    This seemed to be the best option.


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked at his hand that was asking for a handshake before starting to chuckle.


    ¡°You punk, really, a handshake?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk opened up his arms and quickly walked over to Cale.


    He then hugged him tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I''m really happy to see you, Rok Soo.¡±


    Pat, pat.


    The coarse hand that was patting Cale¡¯s back then started to ruffle Cale¡¯s hair.


    ¡°I was worried about the people at the shelter.¡±


    The 24-hour long battle.


    Lee Soo Hyuk who survived that battle here in Busan had been thinking about his first central shelter the whole time.


    ¡®That ce was probably destroyed too.¡¯


    ¡®The monsters must have attacked there as well.¡¯


    ¡®Won¡¯t everything end up being destroyed even if I try my best?¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk continued to pat this kid he had once saved, who managed to survive this time and came to find him.


    ¡°I''m relieved. I''m d you''re still alive.¡±


    He really was relieved.


    Lee Soo Hyuk quietly continued to speak.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you for being alive. Rok Soo.¡±


    The moment he heard those words...


    Cale looked toward the person who had saved his life and was his mentor and family whom he had seen for the first time in a very long while, as he started to think.


    ¡®Lee Soo Hyuk is still Lee Soo Hyuk.¡¯


    That was what he was thinking.

 Chapter 583: You’ve grown a lot (1)

    <h4>Chapter 583: You''ve grown a lot (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...Thank you very much.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk continued to quietly mumble while patting Cale''s back.


    Cale listened to his voice as he looked toward the castle wall past Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®They¡¯re all shocked.¡¯


    They were all looking at Lee Soo Hyuk with shocked expressions.


    ¡®I guess this side of him is foreign to them based on how the team leader usually acts.¡¯


    Seeing Lee Soo Hyuk being emotional like this was probably foreign to Grandma Kim and the Lee siblings behind Cale as well.


    The Kim Rok Soo at this time would have found this to be extremely foreign and awkward.


    But the current Cale knew why Lee Soo Hyuk was acting like this.


    ¡®He''s acting like this because he''s tired.¡¯


    How long would he have to fight to get past each and every difficult and tiring day?


    The bases keep falling no matter how many people he saves; does that mean he should just give it all up and live a rxed life?


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s mind was full of those kinds of questions right now.


    But he did not stop.


    Lee Soo Hyuk continued to fight hard every day despite the doubts and uncertainties.


    That was why his mind was extremely tired out.


    Seeing people from his past at such a moment would make anybody be emotional like this.


    That was why Cale started to speak as Kim Rok Soo normally would, despite how happy he was to see Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°How about you move away?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s shoulders lifted up a bit.


    He wasughing.


    ¡°Wow. Kim Rok Soo, you haven¡¯t changed.¡±


    He seemed even happier to see him.


    Cale continued to speak to Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°Grandma and some others are here too. Are you not going to greet them?¡±


    ¡°You really like to take care of other people.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk said that as he patted Cale''s shoulder and then walked past him.


    He first ran into the three monsters that were with Cale.


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked at the monsters one by one and made eye contact with each of them.


    The Steel Feather Hawk and White Rabbit''s eyes clouded over.


    ¡®He¡¯s not afraid.¡¯


    It would be normal to be at least a little scared or have a slight change in his emotional state, but the human that Kim Rok Soo had been looking for didn''t budge at all even when looking at two monsters.


    ¡®He''s not afraid even though he¡¯s weak.¡¯


    He was definitely weak unlike Choi Han and Kim Rok Soo, but he was also not weak.


    Of course, they could feel that he was much stronger than the other humans.


    Lee Soo Hyuk didn''t know what the monsters were thinking about as he then turned to make eye contact with the Dark Tiger.


    Smile.


    Lee Soo Hyuk could see the tiger monster start to smile. Then the tiger monster started to speak.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose up.


    ¡°I am Kim Rok Soo''s hyung, Alberu Crossman. I''m happy to meet the person my dongsaeng has been trying to find.¡±


    Alberu stopped there and quietly observed Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Lee Soo Hyuk quietly observed Alberu as well before one corner of his lips rose up.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    A small gasp of admiration flowed out of his mouth.


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked away from the monsters and looked back at Cale for a moment before turning back toward Alberu without saying anything.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s pupils shook slightly.


    Lee Soo Hyuk didn''t care; he walked over to Alberu, put his hand on Alberu''s mane, and started to caress it as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo wouldn''t call me hyung no matter how many times I told him to do that. But he''s apparently willing to call you hyung. I''m jealous.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyukughed as he asked again.


    ¡°So, how old are you?¡±


    Alberu flinched and looked toward Cale.


    Cale was shaking his head as if he knew Lee Soo Hyuk would act this way.


    Alberu watched Cale for a moment before looking back at Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡®...His gaze shows no fear.¡¯


    He was smiling, but he was giving off a demeanor that was hard to approach based on his gaze. But the odd thing was that, although he was giving off this hard to approach demeanor, he also gave off a demeanor that made someone want to approach him.


    The easiest way to describe it would be that his overall demeanor was charismatic.


    Alberu observed this person named Lee Soo Hyuk as he started to speak.


    ¡°I am 25 years old.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk smiled as if he was thankful that Alberu had answered before responding.


    "Then I am older.¡±


    Pat, pat.


    He then patted Alberu¡¯s back before walking past him.


    He didn''t seem to care much about the three monsters.


    But Alberu noticed that Lee Soo Hyuk''s gaze had already observed both the monsters and the other humans.


    ¡®Cale Henituse said he learned things from Lee Soo Hyuk, right?¡¯


    Alberu could tell that Lee Soo Hyuk and Cale had a lot of simrities.


    Cale must have learned a lot of things from Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡®But the ¡®current¡¯ Cale Henituse is more proficient at it.¡¯


    It made sense that Cale was more proficient at it at this moment as he was in histe thirties.


    Alberu quietly observed Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s back.


    This was the same for the others as well.


    Kim Po-Chul and the others who had joined Cale in Gyeongju looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk slightly tensely.


    They couldn''t help it because of how Lee Soo Hyuk looked.


    Kim Po-Chul subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°...All that blood.¡±


    He could see the red stains on the ck outfit.


    They must be blood, but how many monsters must he have killed in order to look like that?


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Kim Po-Chul quickly closed his mouth.


    Lee Soo Hyuk observed him for a moment before walking past him.


    ¡°...Wow.¡¯


    Kim Po-Chul was gasping internally.


    ¡®He¡¯s a total sword, a sword.¡¯


    Unlike how he had smiled brightly toward Kim Rok Soo or as he looked this way, he looked so cold just now such that he resembled a sword.


    Kim Po-Chul subconsciously turned toward Choi Han after thinking about swords.


    Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s gaze stopped on Choi Han for a moment as well.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    His eyes opened wide for a moment.


    It was because Choi Han who had been just standing there now slowly bowed toward Lee Soo Hyuk to greet him.


    ¡®Wait, is it a greeting?¡¯


    It felt as if... Choi Han was thanking him.


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked toward Choi Han with an odd gaze because he felt that way.


    Choi Han reached his hand out at that moment.


    ¡°My name is Choi Han. I heard you are the person who saved Rok Soo hyung. Nice to meet you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡®He really is thanking me.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk could understand the hidden meaning behind Choi Han¡¯s extremely respectful greeting.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much at all, sir.¡±


    ¡°Please speak informally.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk lightly shook Choi Han''s hand.


    He then started tough as he started to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite strong, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I can tell by your hand.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked down at Choi Han¡¯s hands that were full of calluses and scars.


    Choi Han could finally see Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s gaze that was cold even as he wasughing.


    ¡°...I am quite strong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk then walked past Choi Han, took a quick look at Choi Jung Soo, and then walked toward the others in the back.


    Choi Han quietly observed Lee Soo Hyuk.


    He was really thankful to Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was someone who had looked after Choi Jung Soo and Cale as if they were family.


    He was someone who had saved Cale and even died in his ce.


    There was someone else who had died in Cale¡¯s ce as well.


    Choi Han''s gaze moved to Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo was quietly looking at Lee Soo Hyuk and the sword at his waist.


    ¡®Normally, Lee Soo Hyuk would have hugged Choi Jung Soo just as he had hugged Cale-nim.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk did not know each other right now.


    They had met for the first time today.


    Choi Han looked toward Cale. He immediately made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡®Cale-nim is also looking at Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk as I expected.¡¯


    He was watching how the two of them were crossing paths.


    Choi Han could not imagine what Cale must be feeling right now.


    But it hurt him to just think about it.


    However...


    ¡®They¡¯ll naturally be connected.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo, Lee Soo Hyuk, and Kim Rok Soo.


    These three people will naturally be connected.


    ¡®...And me too.¡¯


    He needed to connect with them too.


    Choi Han walked over to Choi Jung Soo who was frowning while looking at Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Choi Jung Soo then flinched and looked toward Choi Han.


    Choi Han didn¡¯t even look at Jung Soo as he looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk and started to speak.


    ¡°This sir uses the sword well too.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo was flustered that Choi Han was suddenly talking about him.


    For the past few days, no, the two of them had not chatted since they greeted each other during their first meeting.


    Choi Jung Soo was finding it difficult to say anything to Choi Han because his mind became chaotic every time he saw Choi Han¡¯s sword art.


    ¡®Who is this person? Who the hell is he that-¡¯


    How was he using a sword art that was simr to the ancient sword art passed down in his family?


    ¡®Hisst name is also Choi.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo thought his head was going to blow up.


    It was at that moment.


    He heard Choi Han''s voice.


    ¡°Don''t you want to learn how to use the sword?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo gasped. Choi Han looked toward Choi Jung Soo and continued to speak.


    ¡°You cannot ask any questions.¡±


    For Choi Han, Choi Jung Soo''s questions...


    And the truth behind them that might be revealed was a burden.


    ¡°I will only teach you sword arts.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo looked toward Choi Han who was younger than him and started to speak.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I ask any questions?¡±


    ¡°...I said no questions, sir.¡±


    Choi Han then walked over to Cale.


    Choi Jung Soo quietly stared at Choi Han and Cale.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had moved over to Grandma Kim while that happened.


    "Grandma.¡±


    ¡°...Aigoo. Soo Hyuk.¡±


    Grandma Kim touched Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s hands with shaking hands.


    ¡°Why... do you look like this? Aigoo.¡±


    Grandma Kim touched Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s face, arms, and shoulders without being able to say anything.


    ¡°...Oppa.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Jin Joo. Seung Won.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk smiled toward Lee Jin Joo and Lee Seung Won who had walked up to him. But the siblings had simr expressions as Grandma Kim.


    The Lee Soo Hyuk who had left their central shelter and the Lee Soo Hyuk here lookedpletely different.


    The current Lee Soo Hyuk looked tired and worn out, unlike before.


    During the whole trip since they decided toe here to Seomyeon, Busan, and followed the Gyeongbu Expressway up...


    They had never expressed Lee Soo Hyuk to look like this.


    A strong leader.


    A leader they could trust and follow.


    That was what they were expecting to see, but...


    The reality was different than their imaginations.


    Lee Soo Hyuk smiled at all of them who could not control their emotions while looking at him before motioning to the person in the far back.


    ¡°Park Jin Tae.¡±


    Park Jin Tae was standing firm as if he had turned into a boulder and could not look away from Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Lee Soo Hyuk mischievously started to speak to Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°Hey, Jin Tae. Are you not going toe here? Are you not happy to see me?¡±


    Park Jin Tae slowly started to speak.


    ¡°...Holy crap. You look like shit.¡±


    His voice then became sharp.


    ¡°Holy shit, why the hell do you look so terrible?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with how I look?¡±


    Park Jin Tae became truly angry at Lee Soo Hyuk who was looking at him as if nothing was wrong.


    He could not understand why he was feeling this way.


    But it made him angry.


    Park Jin Tae observed how Lee Soo Hyuk looked as he thought to himself.


    ¡®It¡¯s obvious what happened.¡¯


    He probably ended up looking like this after saying he would do all the difficult things and trying to save people.


    It wasn''t like he was a god or a machine.


    As a human, he should be tired and feeling his limits.


    ¡®I, I-¡¯


    Park Jin Tae thought about his actions since Lee Soo Hyuk had left.


    Furthermore, he took another look at the person he was chasing after, the person he wanted to ovee.


    ¡°...Fuck.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Jin Tae. What¡¯s with yournguage after seeing your hyung for the first time in a long while?¡±


    Park Jin Tae turned away.


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked at Park Jin Tae for a moment before lowering his head.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Lee Seung Won and Lee Jin Joo''s gazes looked a little different as they peeked at him talking to Park Jin Tae.


    Lee Jin Joo turned her head and Lee Seung Won opened and closed his mouth without saying anything once they made eye contact with him.


    Furthermore.


    ¡°Lee Chul Min.¡±


    ¡°Uhh, uhh?¡±


    Lee Chul Min awkwardly bowed and greeted Lee Soo Hyuk. He looked quite ufortable.


    ¡®Something''s up.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s eyebrow twitched again after sensing something was off.


    But more importantly...


    ¡°First.¡±


    He slowly turned around.


    The people who came all the way here to meet Lee Soo Hyuk had a thought at this moment.


    ¡®He¡¯s the Lee Soo Hyuk of old.¡¯


    His nonchnt-looking but sharp gaze headed toward Cale and the others.


    ¡°I guess I should hear why you came to see me and what is going on?¡±


    Cale was the one to answer his question.


    ¡°Sounds great.¡±


    Cale then added on.


    ¡°Ah, by the way.¡±


    He started to speak to Lee Soo Hyuk who was looking at him with confusion as well as the people looking toward them from the castle walls and the castle gate.


    ¡°I don''t want to have to repeat myself multiple times; you have arge meeting room, right? Please call over every important person.¡±


    It was tiring to say the same thing over and over.


    ¡°I want to say it just once.¡±


    In arge meeting room in the central castle at Seomyeon, Busan.


    Once he had described everything...


    Cale and Lee Soo Hyuk looked at each other.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk quietly observed Kim Rok Soo who was looking back at him with a calm expression before starting to speak.


    His slow voice echoed through the meeting room.


    ¡°Rok Soo. You said everybody here would die?¡±


    Everybody was silent as they looked at Lee Soo Hyuk and Cale.


    There was an extremely cold and sharp aura that felt as if it cut through anythinging out of Lee Soo Hyuk.


    But Cale was calm as he looked into those cold eyes.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Most people here will die.¡±


    ¡°You. Are you being serious right now?


    ¡°Yes. I ampletely being serious.¡±


    ¡°You think I would believe you?¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡®Why is he asking such an obvious question?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, sir. You already believe what I said.¡±


    One corner of Lee Soo Hyuk''s lips started to go up.


    ¡°Yes. I believe you.¡±

 Chapter 584: You’ve grown a lot (2)

    <h4>Chapter 584: You''ve grown a lot (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°But it¡¯s hard for me to believe it.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk and Cale both looked toward the speaker.


    ¡®The Busan Precinct Leader.¡¯


    Cale made eye contact with the middle-aged woman who would be the Busan Precinct Leader in the future.


    She was one of the people who had stopped Cale¡¯s group at the northern gate.


    Heo Sook Ja.


    She tapped on the table with her skinny finger as she continued to speak.


    ¡°I''ve seen a lot of ability users with special abilities until now, but something like foresight is extremely difficult to believe. You would agree with me, wouldn¡¯t you, Mr. Kim Rok Soo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I do.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja pushed her sses up after seeing Cale responding calmly.


    "There are three things to consider based on what you just told us, Mr. Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    She exined the three things one by one.


    ¡°First. November 6th. That is the day the unranked monster appears in Seomyeon.¡±


    The people in the meeting room could all hear her voice.


    ¡°Second. Unlike the other monsters, the unranked monsters are capable of destroying the new central shelters.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja slowly looked around at Cale¡¯s group before continuing to speak.


    Not all of Cale''s group was in the meeting room. Only a few of them were there while the three monsters and the others were resting in a different area.


    ¡°Third. That is why we need to prepare to defeat or kill the unranked monster.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja mentioned all three things before looking back toward Cale.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°To be more specific, it will not appear in Seomyeon, Busan. Instead, it will appear in Gwangalli before heading to Busan.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja''s eyes scrunched together after hearing about Gwangalli.


    ¡°If it is Gwangalli, is iting out from the ocean?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. Ites out of the ocean and heads for Seomyeon.¡±


    ¡°...There are many routes it could take to get here then.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja started to frown.


    Heo Sook Ja and Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Based on Cale¡¯s memories, these two were two of the three core people at this central shelter in Seomyeon, Busan.


    ¡°We will need to chat on our own for a bit.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja said that before turning toward Lee Soo Hyuk who was sitting down while holding his scabbard as if it was a cane.


    ¡°Hey, Soo Hyuk. I want to believe him because he is your close dongsaeng, but we hefta question these things, don''t ya think?¡±


    Someone else responded in Lee Soo Hyuk''s ce.


    ¡°Noonim, of course we have to question it.¡±


    It was the man who had been at the northern gate with Heo Sook Ja earlier.


    It was the man who would go on to be the guild leader for the strongest guild in Daejeon. His name was Ma Seung Jin.


    Lee Soo Hyuk turned to look at Ma Seung Jin. Ma Seung Jin flinched at his gaze before he started to smile.


    It was a smile to ask for his understanding.


    Lee Soo Hyuk then tried to look away from Ma Seung Jin and look elsewhere.


    It was at that moment.


    The other three people who were in this meeting room with Lee Soo Hyuk, Heo Sook Ja, Doctor Kang, and Ma Seung Jin...


    One of them started to speak.


    ¡°Ma Seung Jin is right. We do need to question it.¡±


    In addition to Heo Sook Ja and Lee Soo Hyuk...


    This person was the third core of this Seomyeon central shelter.


    His name was Kim Woo.


    Cale started to recall information about this man.


    ¡®Kim Woo. Hepeted with Heo Sook Ja to be the Precinct Leader for the Seomyeon, Busan central center before leaving for somewhere else.¡¯


    The two people next to Kim Woo were probably the people who were with him in the future as well.


    Kim Woo quietly looked at Cale up and down before starting to smirk.


    A slightlyughing voice came out of his mouth.


    ¡°How can we trust anybody right away in this world? There are so many scammers out there. Even a punk who looks so skinny that he would fall down with a single hit could have apletely ck heart.¡±


    Park Jin Tae started to frown at that moment.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    A scoff-likeugh came bursting out of his mouth.


    Kim Woo scrunched his eyebrows a bit after hearing the noise.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Kim Woo turned toward Park Jin Tae.


    The bulky Kim Woo looking at him while frowning gave off quite a bit of pressure.


    But Park Jin Tae looked at Kim Woo with an expression that showed he didn''t like Kim Woo at all as he responded.


    " ¡®What the hell,¡¯ my ass. None of your business.¡±


    ¡°...Such a young punk speaking so informally-¡±


    ¡°You were speaking informally so I did the same. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    This time, it was Kim Woo''s turn to scoff in disbelief.


    Park Jin Tae didn''t care and turned toward Heo Sook Ja.


    ¡°I understand that it is difficult to believe what people have to say since the world became like this, however...¡±


    Kim Woo looked toward Park Jin Tae who seemed to be ignoring him and started to frown.


    ¡°Hey, who the hell do you think you are?¡±


    But Park Jin Tae just ignored him.


    There was no need to be scared of someone who wasn''t as scary as Lee Soo Hyuk or as inhuman as Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°All of your doubts will disappear if you consider just one thing. You will be able to see the truth.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡±


    Heo Sook Ja also ignored Kim Woo and responded to Park Jin Tae.


    Kim Woo and Heo Sook Ja. An odd tension was flowing between the two of them.


    Park Jin Tae took a quick look at Cale, Choi Han, Kim Min Joon, Lee Jin Joo and the others before he started to speak again.


    ¡°In a world where people are scared to move even from shelter to shelter because of the monsters... Why would we havee all this way without resting?¡±


    In this world...


    Traveling from their central shelter to this ce was not a short distance.


    Especially when it made them leave their warm and safe shelter.


    ¡°I think that is all you need to consider.¡±


    Park Jin Tae then stopped talking and leaned back on the chair.


    Cale was looking at him, but Park Jin Tae avoided his gaze and looked down.


    Heo Sook Ja took a look at the Seomyeon shelter¡¯s people before starting to speak.


    ¡°Then please let us discuss amongst ourselves for a bit.¡±


    Cale got up and started to speak.


    ¡°Then we will head outside for a bit.¡±


    Screech.


    He then turned forward after hearing someone pushing their chair.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was also getting up from his chair.


    ¡°Hey, Soo Hyuk. You need to be here.¡±


    ¡°One moment please.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk motioned with his hand and opened the door to the meeting room as Heo Sook Ja called out to him.


    He then smiled at Cale, Park Jin Tae, and the others.


    The group all exited through the door one by one.


    Park Jin Tae was also walking past before he stopped while looking at Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°...Why are you the only one who looks so terrible?¡±


    Everybody else at the Seomyeon shelter looked fine. In fact, the punk who was grumbling and tried to provoke Park Jin Tae just now looked extremely healthy.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had an awkward expression and could not respond to Park Jin Tae''s question when Cale, who was standing behind Park Jin Tae, started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s because he''s out and about to save people. He''s the rescue team leader.¡±


    ¡°...The rescue team?¡±


    The reason he looked like this was because of the rescue team?


    Park Jin Tae started to frown again while Lee Soo Hyuk, who was actually shocked this time, turned toward Cale.


    ¡°You know about things like that too?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. Rescuing people who are scattered around and safely escorting them to the shelter. Isn¡¯t that what the rescue team is doing?¡±


    ¡°Ho. There¡¯s nothing you don''t know. Is that because of your foresight?¡±


    ¡°Just have your meeting and call me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Cale stopped there and looked toward Park Jin Tae.


    "Are you not going?¡±


    ¡°...I''m going, I''m going.¡±


    Park Jin Tae sighed after looking at Cale¡¯s brusque gaze and Choi Han''s vicious gaze over Cale¡¯s shoulder before walking out.


    Tap!


    The meeting room door was closed and Cale headed toward the terrace in the hallway.


    He stood on the terrace and looked around.


    Seomyeon, Busan¡¯s central shelter.


    This was Seomyeon station. This new central shelter was created with this station where Subway Lines 1 and 2 crossed each other at the center.


    The castle was located at the exact center of the station.


    This castle also had the Korean-styled tile roof and Cale was currently looking out from the middle floor terrace.


    Lee Jin Joo and Kim Min Joon walked up to Cale. Lee Jin Joo started to speak.


    ¡°Looks like everything is surrounding this castle which is at the center.¡±


    Kim Min Joon added on.


    "And they¡¯re all connected underground. That makes it unique.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°It does. That is the unique nature of the Seomyeon central shelter.¡±


    There were many buildings surrounding this castle.


    This area was quite wide.


    ¡°Not all of the buildings are connected, but any building with this Korean-styled tile roof is connected to each other underground.¡±


    Kim Min Joon nodded his head at Cale¡¯s exnation.


    There were multiple buildings with the Korean-style tile roof, unlike the central shelter Kim Min Joon came from.


    Cale¡¯s voice reached everybody who had just walked out of the meeting room.


    ¡°After we safely take care of the unranked monster, we will start with Seomyeon station here and restore the subway tunnels.¡±


    Although the battle with this first unranked monster ended terribly in the past, the future Busan had still managed to use the subway paths to restore the city.


    ¡°Then Busan will be able to quickly set up a society again.¡±


    He heard someone speak in a low voice behind him.


    ¡°...Wow. Are you able to know about all of that because of your foresight?¡±


    Kim Min Joon and Lee Jin Joo flinched and turned around but Cale just nonchntly turned.


    Ma Seung Jin was looking at Cale.


    Cale answered back as if it wasn¡¯t much.


    ¡°I am able to tell.¡±


    He then walked over to Ma Seung Jin.


    ¡°Is the meeting over?¡±


    ¡°...My goodness.¡±


    Ma Seung Jin scratched his head.


    ¡°I still can''t believe it.¡±


    Choi Han and Park Jin Tae looked at him almost instantly.


    Ma Seung Jin quickly waved his hands around.


    ¡°No, I''m not trying to start anything. It¡¯s been difficult for me to trust anybody since the world became like this.¡±


    He then continued to speak with a serious expression.


    "But I trust Lee Soo Hyuk.¡±


    Click.


    Ma Seung Jin opened the door and Cale walked in.


    Heo Sook Ja started to speak after seeing that all of Cale¡¯s group hade in and sat back down.


    ¡°We decided to trust Mr. Kim Rok Soo''s foresight for now.¡±


    A gentle smile appeared on her face.


    Doctor Kang, who had been quiet, started to speak.


    ¡°The information you gave us is extremely precious if it is the truth, and even if it isn¡¯t, we don''t think it would be bad because we would be making the shelter stronger.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is bad if it isn¡¯t the truth.¡±


    Cale turned toward Kim Woo who made thatment.


    He heard Lee Soo Hyuk''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°...Mr. Kim Woo.¡±


    "What¡¯s wrong? Did I say anything that wasn''t true?¡±


    Kim Woo and Lee Soo Hyuk looked at each other.


    Doctor Kang started to fan his face with his hand as if he was suffocating because of their vicious res toward each other.


    Kim Woo started to speak first.


    ¡°I am still against this.¡±


    His gaze turned toward Cale.


    He looked quite serious.


    "And Kim Rok Soo. Even if what you said is the truth... ording to you, that unranked monster is difficult to take down even if everybody here works together? You said that that is why you came to help?


    Pfft.


    The serious expression disappeared and Kim Woo started to chuckle.


    His eyes seemed to be sneering as he looked at Cale, Choi Han, and Park Jin Tae.


    "Well, you guys don''t look very strong for people who came to help.¡±


    Park Jin Tae started to frown.


    ¡°This son of a bitch-¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kim Woo.¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked toward Cale who had cut him off and started to speak.


    Cale asked while looking at Kim Woo.


    ¡°What if we are strong?¡±


    Kim Woo flinched.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Let me make a prophecy. No, let me tell you something that is true right now.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s eyes clouded over as he looked at Cale.


    Cale slowly looked around the Seomyeon shelter¡¯s people before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Miss Heo Sook Ja. Mr. Kim Woo. And...¡±


    Cale debated for a moment before starting to speak again.


    ¡°Even Lee Soo Hyuk hyung.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s eyes opened wide. Park Jin Tae had the same reaction.


    But Cale had not finished speaking yet.


    ¡°The three of you attacking together will still lose.¡±


    Cale then pointed somewhere with his finger.


    ¡°To me.¡±


    Silence filled the meeting room at that moment.


    Lee Soo Hyuk quietly stared at Cale.


    But Kim Woo jumped up to break the silence.


    ¡°What unbelievable nonsense-!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    An rm echoed through the castle.


    Doctor Kang turned toward Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Heo Sook Ja looked toward Cale and started to speak.


    ¡°...It is a level 3 rm.¡±


    From level 8 to level 1... And the special rm.


    A level 3 rm meant that it was a pretty dangerous situation.


    The level 3 rm also had a different meaning.


    Boom. Boom. Boom!


    ¡°I''ming in!¡±


    A messenger shouted and banged on the door loudly beforeing in.


    ¡°Hang-nim!¡±


    The messenger looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk and started to speak as soon as he came in.


    Screech.


    Lee Soo Hyuk stood up from the chair.


    Heo Sook Ja looked toward Cale¡¯s group and started to speak.


    ¡°The level 3 rm is set off by the messengers inside the castle when the rescue team ends up in a dangerous situation outside.¡±


    The messenger then started to speak.


    ¡°The rescue team that went out toward Yeonsan-dong reported that they found arge number of people but are now being attacked by monsters! They¡¯ve asked for reinforcements toe quickly and they said that it is at a level where leader Lee Soo Hyuk needs toe!¡±


    Heo Sook Ja, Kim Woo, and all of the Seomyeon shelter¡¯s people looked concerned.


    Their asking for Lee Soo Hyuk meant that it was a pretty dangerous situation.


    It was at that moment.


    Screech.


    They heard someone push a chair.


    Cale stood up.


    Park Jin Tae¡¯s eyes clouded over for a moment before he stood up as well.


    Screech. Screech.


    Park Jin Tae could see Choi Han standing up while grabbing his scabbard at the same time.


    His silent gaze looked extremely vicious.


    Smirk.


    The corners of Park Jin Tae¡¯s lips twisted up.


    He heard Lee Soo Hyuk''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Good. Very good.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked at Heo Sook Ja and Kim Woo before focusing on Kim Woo.


    ¡°Me. Kim Rok Soo, Park Jin Tae. And did you say your name was Choi Han?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk nodded his head at Choi Han''s response before continuing to speak.


    "Then, Choi Han.¡±


    He then turned toward Cale.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo, who else do you think should go on this rescue?¡±


    Cale answered without any hesitation.


    He felt as if he had be rookie employee Kim Rok Soo again.


    But he was team leader Kim Rok Soo now.


    ¡°Mr. Kim Woo. We will just need one more person as well to go rescue them.¡±


    Wiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiing-


    Cale recalled a memory in his mind through the sounding rm.


    The Seomyeon shelter¡¯s rescue team.


    This group would be recorded by many guilds and public institutions in the future for their work.


    The fact that he was the leader of such a group would be the reason many people would trust Lee Soo Hyuk and invest in hispany even though he was just a team leader.


    ¡®But their end was not pretty.¡¯


    This rescue team did not have a happy ending.


    Cale recalled one of the many reasons he had rushed down here.


    The annihtion of the entire Yeonsan-dong rescue team.


    It was an incident where everybody except Lee Soo Hyuk and one other person on the rescue team were annihted.


    Lee Soo Hyuk never talked about this incident.


    But Cale knew what had happened because of the records he read in the future.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°We will show you our abilities right away.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk chuckled and looked toward the Seomyeon shelter¡¯s people.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Rok Soo is saying.¡±

 Chapter 585: You’ve grown a lot (3)

    <h4>Chapter 585: You''ve grown a lot (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Kim Woo stared at theughing Lee Soo Hyuk for a bit before standing up.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be good to confirm how useful they will be during battle.¡±


    The two people behind him stood up as well.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, I''ll go too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys stay here. We need people to stay and protect the shelter as well.¡±


    Kim Woo then addressed Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a couple of my subordinates but leave these two behind.¡±


    He then walked out of the meeting room without waiting for Lee Soo Hyuk''s response.


    He heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°I''ll go and get a few people as well.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s started to frown.


    ¡°Rok Soo, I don¡¯t know how strong you and Choi Han are, but Park Jin Tae or Kim Woo should be enough to support the rescue team.¡±


    Of course, Lee Soo Hyuk was using Park Jin Tae''s strength from when he had been the central shelter for this basis.


    ¡°It''s a level 3 and not a level 2, so having more people might actually get in the way.¡±


    ¡°Soo Hyuk.¡±


    Doctor Kang interjected.


    ¡°But it seems to be pretty dangerous since they asked for you, so wouldn''t it be better to have more people?¡±


    ¡°Doctor-nim. About half of the entire rescue team is currently out around Yeonsan-dong. They didn''t ask for the rest of the rescue team and just asked for me, which makes me believe that the situation is something I would be able to handle on my own.¡±


    ¡°Mm. That¡¯s true, but...¡±


    Doctor Kang nodded his head although he wasn¡¯t fully satisfied and Cale shook his head.


    ¡°The more the better.¡±


    ¡°...Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Hyung.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk flinched once more after hearing the word, ¡®hyung¡¯ from Cale.


    Cale continued to speak in a calm voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to always try to take care of everything on your own. You need to share the burden if you are able to do so. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk seemed to be slightly at a loss for words.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Ma Seung Jin started tough at that moment.


    ¡°Wow. Lee Soo Hyuk, he got you good. Yes, you need to listen to your dongsaeng more.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja then started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°Please go bring the people to go with you. However, it takes about one hour to get to Yeonsan-dong. We need to get there as quickly as possible, so please keep that in mind as you select people.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Cale then left the meeting room with Kim Min Joon and Lee Jin Joo.


    Choi Han had left as soon as Cale said he would go get some people.


    Lee Soo Hyuk watched Cale¡¯s back with his mouth still closed.


    ¡°Hyung.¡±


    Park Jin Tae said something as he passed by Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo is the same but different.¡±


    Park Jin Tae walked past Lee Soo Hyuk with an expression that seemed to be a mix of bitterness, dejectedness, and a bit of anticipation as he followed behind Cale.


    ¡°...Ha!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyukughed before touching his scabbard.


    He then started to speak to Park Jin Tae who was walking away.


    ¡°Hey, Jin Tae, by the way...?¡±


    "What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you need to say to me?¡±


    Park Jin Tae was silent without looking back before responding a momentter.


    ¡°Ask Lee Seung Won or Lee Jin Joo.¡±


    ¡°...Hoooo. Is that so?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk nodded his head and then asked something else.


    ¡°Did you keep our promise?¡±


    Park Jin Tae started to frown.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had asked Park Jin Tae to take care of the shelter as he left and the two of them had made a promise.


    ¡®Hey, Jin Tae. I don''t know about anything else, but I hope you can protect the people in this shelter. Can you do that?¡¯


    ¡®Hyung, don''t worry. I''ll do a good job.¡¯


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae continued to walk without responding.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was watching the nonresponsive Park Jin Tae''s back with a cold and sunk gaze.


    He then smiled toward the messenger who was wary of him and started to speak.


    ¡°You should get ready to go with me too. Oh, and turn off the rm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hang-nim!¡¯


    Kim Woo frowned while walking out of the open northern gate.


    ¡°Wut you bring so many people for?¡±


    Park Jin Tae started to frown.


    "Who cares if we have a ton of people? You just take care of your subordinates.¡±


    ¡°...Ha. That son of a bitch.¡±


    Kim Woo shook his head and walked over to Cale and Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Everybody who would go to support the rescue team had gathered in less than 10 minutes.


    Lee Soo Hyuk and the messenger were the only ones from the rescue team and most of the people were Cale''s people.


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to speak to Kim Woo and Cale.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving. Yeonsan-dong is quite far so we will move as quickly as possible.¡±


    The messenger raised his hand as Lee Soo Hyuk motioned to him with his eyes.


    ¡°I have a map, so please follow me.¡±


    Cale could see a light surround the tip of the messenger¡¯s feet.


    He seemed to have an ability that helped him move quickly.


    Lee Soo Hyuk peeked toward Cale''s team.


    Park Jin Tae, Choi Han, Choi Jung Soo, Kim Min Ah, Bae Puh Rum, and Joo Ho-Shik were with Cale. The White Rabbit was with them as well.


    The rest of them were resting at the castle.


    ¡°I won¡¯t wait for you if you fall behind.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk quickly started to run.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Kim Woo followed behind him. He was moving quickly as well.


    The two subordinates he brought with him urgently followed as well. One of them quietly whispered to Kim Woo.


    ¡°Do you think those punks will be able to keep up?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Their true strengths will instantly be revealed if they can¡¯t.¡±


    Kim Woo sneered as he ran even faster.


    They couldn''t use vehicles since the cataclysm.


    Public transport and even most cars and motorcycles were destroyed and unable to be repaired.


    Furthermore, the gas stations were almost all destroyed or exploded around two months after the start of cataclysm, making it so that even repaired vehicles would just be useless hunks of metal.


    That was why the only way to move quickly right now was by using abilities or physical strength.


    One of Kim Woo''s subordinates started to chuckle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they can since they have so many feeble looking fool-!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    The Kim Woo group and Lee Soo Hyuk immediately looked back.


    Swooooooosh-


    They felt a gust of wind.


    Wind was surrounding Bae Puh Rum.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The White Rabbit that had Joo Ho-Shik and Choi Jung Soo on top of it jumped forward as soon as Bae Puh Rum said that.


    Bae Puh Rum then shot forward with Kim Min Ah on his back.


    ¡°...What the?!¡±


    Kim Woo could see them instantly move past them.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end.


    Joo Ho-Shik who was hanging on the White Rabbit sped his hands together and started to mumble as they passed by Kim Woo.


    ¡°I have faith!¡±


    A gust of wind that was much stronger than what Bae Puh Rum had caused pushed them forward from behind.


    Cale was standing there with a whirlwind around him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Park Jin Tae and Choi Han moved forward with Cale on his whirlwind.


    Cale lightly patted the silent Kim Woo''s shoulder as he passed by.


    ¡°Shall we go? Don¡¯t we need to quickly rescue them?¡±


    He then used his whirlwind to surround Kim Woo and his subordinates as well.


    Kim Woo felt his body bing lighter.


    It made him feel as if they could get to Yeonsan-dong really quickly like this.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Kim Woo scoffed as if he was in disbelief but his pupils were shaking.


    ¡®...He¡¯s a multiple ability user?¡¯


    The Seomyeon central shelter people had not heard about Cale and the others¡¯ abilities yet.


    It could not be helped.


    They had started the discussion with information about the unranked monster and this emergency situation hade up while the validity of this information was being discussed.


    Cale confirmed that Bae Puh Rum''s wind was supporting the messenger and Lee Soo Hyuk before he started to speak to the messenger.


    ¡°We should hurry.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course!¡±


    The messenger gulped and moved forward.


    Lee Soo Hyuk quietly looked at Cale before following behind him.


    Their movements became much faster thanks to the wind that was thebination of Bae Puh Rum, Cale, and Joo Ho-Shik.


    But there were obstacles in their way.


    ¡°Grrrrrr-!¡±


    ¡°Grr!¡±


    There were monsters starting toe out after noticing humans.


    ¡°Tsk! Hyung-nim, should I take care of them?¡±


    One of Kim Woo''s subordinates started to speak.


    Kim Woo was about to nod his head before he saw something.


    ¡°My, my.¡±


    He looked toward the thing that was moving right next to the messenger. This thing looked as if it would make a lot of noise with every step it took, but it didn''t make any noise at all.


    The White Rabbit was speaking in a gentle yet disappointed voice.


    It then moved forward.


    ¡°Get lost if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    The monsters charging forward hesitated and stepped back as soon as the White Rabbit''s red eyes glowed.


    ¡°Whimper. Whimper.¡±


    ¡°Whimper.¡±


    Kim Woo and his subordinates dropped their jaws in shock.


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked toward Cale who started to speak.


    ¡°This gentleman, Mister Rabbit, is not only able tomunicate with humans, but he is also able to instill a significant amount of fear and pressure in the Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters to make it difficult for them to approach us.¡±


    Kim Woo looked shocked.


    ¡®What? Gentleman? Mister Rabbit?¡¯


    "We can ignore these small groups of Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters as long as our Mister Rabbit is with us.¡±


    Cale slightly bowed toward the White Rabbit.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mister Rabbit.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Something like this is easy to do.¡±


    Mister Rabbit responded with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Haigoo.¡±


    Kim Woo scoffed in disbelief, but nobody cared.


    He looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk as he was curious about Lee Soo Hyuk''s reaction to this unbelievable situation.


    He believed Lee Soo Hyuk would be just as shocked.


    ¡°Mm. It looks like we can move quicker and safer.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk was calm.


    ¡°That''s great.¡±


    He then ignored the monsters that had retreated and quickly moved forward. Cale did the same and Kim Woo nkly watched the two of them for a moment before quickly chasing after them.


    Kim Woo''s group was about to be left behind.


    But Cale did not care about them and continued to move while following the messenger''s guide when he made eye contact with someone.


    It was one of the two people on the White Rabbit¡¯s shoulders.


    It was Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo turned back and looked at Cale before awkwardly smiling and turning his head once they made eye contact.


    "Why are we taking that punk with us?¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing a voice next to him. Park Jin Tae was peeking at Choi Jung Soo as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Am I wrong? He doesn''t seem to be that strong.¡±


    Park Jin Tae had never seen Choi Jung Soo fight yet.


    But ording to Kim Po-Chul and even Choi Jung Soo himself, Choi Jung Soo''s ability was just a physical ability and nothing special.


    Park Jin Tae was looking at Cale as if he could not understand why he brought Choi Jung Soo with them.


    ¡°I asked to bring him with us.¡±


    He heard Choi Han¡¯s voice at that moment.


    Park Jin Tae could see Choi Han calmly responding to him.


    ¡°I asked Rok Soo hyung to do so.¡±


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Park Jin Tae wondered about the reason.


    But his question was soon answered.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be stronger than you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked toward Cale in shock.


    ¡°That punk?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He has great potential. In fact...¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han who confirmed that Choi Jung Soo could not hear them before he started to speak.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be as strong as me.¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked back and forth between Choi Jung Soo and Choi Han as if he could not believe that.


    Who was Choi Han?


    This bastard who had suddenly appeared was quite strong.


    If Kim Rok Soo shocked people because of his numerous strong abilities, Choi Han showed amazing strength with his sword art alone.


    But this punk named Choi Jung Soo could be as strong as Choi Han?


    He could not believe it.


    ¡°I''ll make sure of it.¡±


    Choi Han closed his mouth after saying that.


    Cale quietly looked at Choi Han.


    Until the moment Choi Jung Soo died...


    He had not been stronger than Choi Han.


    The White Miru was weaker than Choi Han''s ck Yong.


    But Choi Han seemed to want Choi Jung Soo to get to his level, no, to surpass his level.


    Cale could understand what Choi Han was thinking.


    ¡®I''m the same.¡¯


    His gaze headed toward Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡®I can¡¯t be certain whether this world is an illusion, a parallel world or whatever it may be.¡¯


    In that case, Cale, team leader Kim Rok Soo...


    Had to pass on the things he had learned from team leader Lee Soo Hyuk to the Lee Soo Hyuk in front of him.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡±


    He heard the messenger¡¯s voice and Lee Soo Hyuk turned toward Cale who was staring at him and started to speak.


    It was an urgent situation, but he was speaking extremely slowly.


    ¡°Hey, Rok Soo. What do you want to do?¡±


    The messenger shouted at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there!¡±


    They all looked toward a building.


    One side had crumbled, but the three-story story building was maintaining its shape.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeeeeech!¡±


    ¡°Grr!¡±


    "Caaaaaaaaaaaw!¡±


    There were numerous monsters surrounding the building and trying to get inside.


    ¡°Ugh! Block them!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Keep it up! The leader-nim will be here if we hold on a little longer!¡±


    People wearing yellow bands around their arms were attacking the monsters through the building windows and preventing the monsters from getting inside.


    But they were outnumbered three to onepared to the monsters.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Some of them turned toward Cale¡¯s side.


    ¡°They''re here! The reinforcements are here!¡±


    ¡°The leader-nim is here!¡±


    Their faces lit up with joy. Some of the rescue team members started to shout into the building with hope on their faces.


    ¡°Please hold on a little longer! We will be able to go to the shelter now!¡±


    ¡°We are safe now!¡±


    The extremely skinny people who were gathered together inside the building started to cry or gasp in relief as they sped their hands together.


    They were the people the rescue team members had found.


    They were weak and injured to the point that they could not even speak as they just silently showed their joy.


    The rescue team members protecting them started to tear up seeing their silent tears and smiles.


    Cale¡¯s group couldn''t see everything, but they could tell that the rescue team had noticed them.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I said that we would show you our strength. We will take the lead with this one.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kim Woo started to frown, but Lee Soo Hyuk who was in charge of the rescue team nodded his head without any hesitation.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°Do a good job.¡±


    His voice was cold unlike usual.


    He was saying this as the person responsible for the rescue team and not Cale''s hyung.


    He was saying that he would be watching.


    ¡°Ho! Lee Soo Hyuk!¡±


    Kim Woo was riled up.


    ¡°Even if he is your dongsaeng, you can¡¯t just let him take control-¡±


    Kim Woo could hear Cale nonchntly start to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Park Jin Tae.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a very loud voice.


    Click.


    Kim Woo saw Park Jin Tae take a gun out of his pocket.


    Cale gave the order.


    ¡°Fire.¡±


    Park Jin Tae pulled the trigger.


    Tang! Tang!


    The target was obvious even without saying anything.


    Joo Ho-Shik shouted as the bullets shot out toward the monsters.


    ¡°I have faith!¡±


    Kim Woo looked toward Joo Ho-Shik as if he was crazy, but Kim Woo had no choice but to flinch at that moment.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaaang-


    There were tworge explosions before fire started to spread from the monsters in the rear.


    "Screeeeeeeeeech!¡±


    ¡°Grrrrr!¡±


    The monsters in the rear started to scream.


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s eyes clouded over as he watched.


    ¡°You got stronger.¡±


    Cale started to speak as Lee Soo Hyuk turned toward Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°Choi Han, Kim Min Ah.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rok Soo hyung?¡±


    ¡°Is it my turn now?¡±


    Cale pointed toward the monsters.


    ¡°Go wild.¡±


    Choi Han and Kim Min Ah charged forward to where Cale had pointed.


    ng!


    The shining ck aura violently shot out of Choi Han''s sword as it came out of the scabbard.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Kim Woo subconsciously flinched at the violent nature of the ck aura.


    But he had to turn his head after hearing something else.


    Boom!


    He heard a dull noise before noticing arge spear in Kim Min Ah¡¯s hand.


    Kim Min Ah easily grabbed thisrge spear that was much taller than her and charged toward the monsters.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    Kim Woo gasped.


    He then heard Cale''s voice again.


    ¡°I will exin the n since I am taking the lead.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes for a moment and then opened them back.


    The record of this incident filled his mind.


    He shared the primary goal of this operation.


    ¡°Our primary goal is to rescue all members of the rescue team while killing all nearby monsters in the process.¡±


    Kim Woo and Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s expressions changed at that moment.


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to speak.


    ¡°...Rok Soo. What about the others?¡±


    Cale quietly looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Lee Soo Hyuk never discussed this Yeonsan-dong rescue team massacre incident.


    It was because it remained as a grudge in his heart.


    It was a painful mistake as well.


    ¡®No. It wasn''t a mistake. It¡¯s not a sin to be tricked.¡¯


    People changed their views about monsters after this Yeonsan-dong rescue team incident.


    Large bodies and strong physical strength.


    Extremely destructive attack capability.


    People used to think that that was how they could differentiate between the strength of monsters until this incident destroyed that thought process.


    ¡°The people inside the building that the rescue team is trying to save...¡±


    Cale brought up the reason that Lee Soo Hyuk, who had been tired and losing the reason to fight during this time, had no choice but to bury this incident deep inside his heart.


    ¡°Are Grade 1 monsters.¡±


    They were Grade 1 monsters with a special ability along with a charm ability to lure other monsters.


    These monsters were able to pretend to be the humans they killed so that they could kill even more people.


    ¡°They are Mirror Masks.¡±


    The only humans inside that building were the rescue team members.


    The rescue team members were protecting these Mirror Mask monsters and not humans. These Grade 1 monsters were aiming for them.

 Chapter 586: You’ve grown a lot (4)

    <h4>Chapter 586: You''ve grown a lot (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...The ones our rescue team members are trying to save in there aren¡¯t human?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s eyes opened wide.


    Cale just responded by nodding his head.


    The Yeonsan-dong rescue team incident.


    The incident that made people stop relying solely on ¡®strength¡¯ to rank the monsters and start adding the monster¡¯s ¡®attributes¡¯ as well.


    "The Mirror Masks have two special abilities. One is the ability to copy the appearance of a living creature they killed.¡±


    It didn¡¯t have to be humans.


    The Mirror Masks perfectly copied the appearance of any creature they consumed.


    ¡°However, the Mirror Masks usually look like humans.¡±


    This was because they ate a lot of humans.


    They were wicked creatures.


    Cale, who had fought against many monsters, wouldn''t usually make such a harsh judgment about a monster, but the Mirror Masks were truly wicked creatures to him.


    It was not just because they ate a lot of humans.


    ¡°It eats the weakest of a race and then drags in and kills stronger beings who show concern about the weak. These monsters continue to get stronger by doing that.¡±


    For example...


    ¡°If we were to use humans as an example, they would first eat children and old people and act extremely pitiful looking like them before dragging in and eating other humans who want to help them.¡±


    These Mirror Masks aimed for the weak first.


    Then they used humanpassion to their advantage in order to hunt the people trying to help them.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    Kim Woo, who was listening, gasped.


    Cale just stared at Lee Soo Hyuk''s emotionless face as he continued to speak.


    ¡°The Mirror Masks¡¯ second special ability is their ability to lure monsters and make them lose their rationality.¡±


    Cale slowly turned toward the monsters surrounding the building.


    He could see the monsters doing everything they could to get inside the building to where the rescue team members and the Mirror Masks were hiding.


    ¡°Mister Rabbit.¡±


    The White Rabbit was already looking at the monsters as if they were odd.


    ¡°Those monsters will not be afraid even if you step in.¡±


    ¡°That must exin why they are showing no responses when the fact that I am here should make them be at least a bit wary or start to run. They definitely seem to have lost their rationalities as you mentioned, Mr. Rok Soo.¡±


    One of Kim Woo''s subordinates started to speak.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this aplicated situation then?¡±


    He quickly continued to speak once he made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it, sir? That means the monsters will continue toe charging in.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem thatplicated at all.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale started to speak once Kim Woo''s subordinate asked.


    "We just need to create a path.¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik shouted at the same time.


    ¡°I have faith!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk instantly got chills on his back.


    It was the same for Kim Woo as well. Kim Woo¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°W, what is that?¡±


    He could see ck smoke slowly starting to gather in the air once Joo Ho-Shik shouted.


    Cale quietly said something at that moment.


    ¡®Kim Woo, Heo Sook Ja, and Lee Soo Hyuk... All three of you fighting together would not be able to defeat Choi Han.¡±


    Cale could see Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo¡¯s gazes focused on Choi Han.


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo subconsciously clenched the White Rabbit''s fur that he was holding. Mister Rabbit peeked toward Choi Jung Soo before starting to smile.


    Choi Jung Soo did not realize this as he focused on each and every one of Choi Han¡¯s movements.


    ¡®I will only teach you sword arts.¡¯


    Those words that Choi Han said to him in the past were filling his mind.


    ¡°That sword art-¡±


    ¡®He was going to learn that sword art?¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo''s heart started to beat wildly. However, his gaze turned sharp, unlike his excited heart.


    ¡®He''s definitely rted to my family somehow.¡¯


    This sword art was simr to the ancient sword art that the Choi family had been researching.


    ¡°The foundation does not change.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo focused on this man from the Choi family who was younger than him but used a sword art that had the same foundation as his own.


    And one more person...


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk let out a short gasp.


    His eyes were observing how the ck smoke in the air was slowly turning into the shape of a Yong.


    ¡°...He is strong.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk had figured out that Choi Han was an extremely strong swordsman when he shook Choi Han¡¯s hand.


    The scars and calluses on his hand told him about how much work Choi Han had put in.


    But seeing Choi Han using his sword with his own eyes...


    ¡®I can¡¯t beat him.¡¯


    However...


    ¡®But I won¡¯t lose.¡¯


    His attribute was ¡®sh¡¯.


    That made it so that Lee Soo Hyuk would not lose even if he could not win.


    This was especially the case when it came to the sword.


    The foundation of a sword was to sh.


    Lee Soo Hyuk, who had that foundation, recalled how Kim Rok Soo had said that he would not be able to win.


    ¡®Does he know about my ability?¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had figured out the true identity of his ability?


    Just making that assumption made Lee Soo Hyuk slowly move his gaze from Choi Han to Cale.


    ¡°...This is no joke.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk felt the ground start to shake as soon as he started to smile.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    In the direction Choi Han¡¯s sword was pointing at...


    Arge ck Yong swept through the ground.


    The ck Yong stopped right in front of the building before it disappeared as if it had ascended to heaven.


    That instantly created a path for them.


    Choi Han and Kim Min Ah stepped into the path and stood in front of the group.


    "We are moving.¡±


    Cale followed behind them.


    ¡°...Ha!¡±


    Kim Woo quietly rubbed the back of his hands that had be full of goosebumps before quickly starting to walk.


    He didn''t want to be identally left behind.


    ¡°Please hurry.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum approached him and used his wind to help Kim Woo and his subordinates. Kim Woo bit down on his lips after hearing Bae Puh Rum, who was much younger than him, nonchntly say that before rushing past him as if it was nothing.


    ¡®He¡¯s strong.¡¯


    This thought filled his mind over and over.


    But he didn''t have time to stand there lost in his thoughts.


    ¡°Roooooar!¡±


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeeeeech---!¡±


    The monsters could not attack them because of Kim Min Ah''s spear, Choi Han''s sword, as well as Bae Puh Rum and Park Jin Tae''s supporting attacks from behind.


    Of course, Mister Rabbit pping them with hisrge ears yed a role as well.


    ¡°Leader-nim!¡±


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    The rescue team members, who were watching this with shock from outside the building entrance, could not hide their joy after seeing Lee Soo Hyuk and the messenger.


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s expression did not look good as he looked at them.


    It was because all of them looked terrible.


    ¡°How long have you been fighting?¡±


    The Assistant Squad Leader of the group, who had been fighting in the front, started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s been slightly over an hour and a half.¡±


    ¡°...That must have been hard.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s expression stiffened while the Assistant Squad Leader shook his head without noticing it.


    ¡°No, sir! You came for us, leader-nim!¡±


    His expression was quite bright.


    ¡°Leader-nim, but these people-¡±


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo over here is in charge right now. Listen to him.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The Assistant Squad Leader and the rest of the rescue team members, who were peeking this way while still fending off monsters, looked confused.


    Cale ignored their gazes and looked toward his group.


    ¡°Mister Rabbit, please stay here with Joo Ho-Shik, Kim Min Ah, and Bae Puh Rum and help the rescue team members defend against the monsters surrounding the building.¡±


    Kim Min Ah started to frown. It was because Cale left two strong people out here even though they were going to fight with Mirror Masks that were Grade 1 monsters.


    But Cale could not take the two of them.


    ¡°Mr. Kim Woo.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Kim Woo, who had not expected Cale to call him, looked toward Cale in shock.


    ¡°Please have your two subordinates help with the defense as well.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The rescue team members looked shocked at the fact that Kim Woo, the man who always argued with Lee Soo Hyuk, agreed to what this man named Kim Rok Soo said without anyints.


    Cale looked toward the Assistant Squad Leader.


    "And-¡±


    ¡°I''m the Assistant Squad Leader.¡±


    ¡°We are going to go inside.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes, yes sir! Please let me lead the way!¡±


    The Assistant Squad Leader peeked toward Lee Soo Hyuk before quickly walking into the building.


    He had a bright expression on his face.


    ¡°The Squad Leader-nim and some rescue team members are currently on the third floor protecting the people we rescued. They were all found in terrible conditions, but thankfully, none of them have any severe injuries.¡±


    He quickly headed up to the third floor.


    ¡°The leader-nim is here so all that¡¯s left is to safely go back home!¡±


    The Assistant Squad Leader looked happy.


    Cale quietly said something at that moment.


    ¡°When did the monsters suddenly start appearing?¡±


    ¡°Ah, they started to attack not too long after we found the people. We must have attracted them as we entered the building.¡±


    The Assistant Squad Leader was happy at the fact that they would get to rescue these people and safely return home.


    But he could not see the grim expressions on the people behind him as he was in the front with Cale.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cale asked in a casual tone.


    ¡°Have the people you rescued said anything?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Ah, they are all too weak and found it difficult to say anything.¡±


    The Assistant Squad Leader then stepped onto the third floor and waved his hand toward the Squad Leader.


    "Squad Leader-nim!¡±


    The Squad Leader was already waiting for them outside the third-floor entrance.


    He flinched for a moment after seeing Cale, but he soon greeted Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°Leader, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk held up his hand before looking toward Cale.


    The Squad Leader found this to be odd, but Cale had already walked past the Squad Leader and entered the third-floor area.


    The open third floor had pirs here and there, but all that was left of the walls were the steel frames.


    ¡°...Who are you?¡±


    One of the rescue team members stopped Cale.


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s voice echoed through the third floor at that moment.


    ¡°He¡¯s in charge of this operation.¡±


    The person blocking Cale flinched and moved aside.


    Cale headed toward the center of the third floor.


    Lee Soo Hyuk, Choi Han, and the others followed behind him.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    Park Jin Tae couldn¡¯t help but sigh while Kim Woo seemed slightly out of it.


    ¡°Sob.¡±


    ¡°Sob, sob.¡±


    Feeble.


    Weak.


    They looked extremely pitiful.


    A group of skinny and weak people was gathered together and shaking in fear in the middle of the third floor as rescue team members surrounded them to protect them.


    They looked so pitiful that anybody would be forced to stop.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Even Choi Han was affected.


    ¡®Those people are monsters? They''re Mirror Masks?¡¯


    For that to be the case...


    ¡®They look too much like humans.¡¯


    They truly seemed to be humans.


    Their actions were very simr to humans as well.


    Whether they were children, adults, or old people... They all reacted the same.


    They were looking at Cale, who was heading toward them, with both hope and wariness.


    They seemed to be hopeful because this person came to save them, but also wary because they didn¡¯t know this person.


    Choi Han subconsciously stopped walking and stood in front of Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡®There was a reason he left Bae Puh Rum and Kim Min Ah outside.¡¯


    He seemed to understand why Cale had done that.


    Choi Jung Soo looked toward Choi Han with confusion.


    It didn''t matter if Choi Han stood in front of him because Choi Jung Soo was taller, so he just quietly stopped walking and looked forward as he could still see everything over Choi Han¡¯s head.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to drag this out.¡±


    Cale stopped in front of the gathered people.


    "The rescue team members are all probably worn out, so it¡¯ll be best to quickly take care of things and then get some rest back at the shelter.¡±


    He then slowly crouched down.


    His gaze moved to an old man who was on the ground.


    The old man, who was shaking while bundled up in a jacket one the rescue team members had given him, looked toward Cale with a shaking gaze.


    The Yeonsan-dong rescue team incident.


    They all died after being tricked and ambushed by these Mirror Masks.


    Even Lee Soo Hyuk had been tricked.


    The fact that he had been frantically fighting the monsters off and decided to just rescue the people first before thinking about things made it that way.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°In this world...¡±


    The corners of his mouth seemed to twist up.


    ¡°You die sooner if your heart is weak and you have a lot of affection.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk and the rescue team members who were watching him flinched.


    ¡°What-¡±


    One of the rescue team members stepped forward.


    He couldn''t understand why Cale was wasting time like this when they should be quickly getting out of here with these people.


    Shhhhh.


    But someone moved their hand to stop him.


    ¡°Leader?¡±


    It was Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Lee Soo Hyuk stopped the rescue team member with his hand as he looked at Cale.


    No, he was looking around at the third floor.


    He could see some of the rescue team members at the corner of the floor who had received severe injuries and had only gotten emergency treatments.


    Everybody looked terrible.


    Because they were trying to save people...


    They ended up like this while trying to do that.


    But those people were monsters.


    Bitterness filled the inside of Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®In this world... You die sooner if your heart is weak and you have a lot of affection.¡¯


    ¡®...Is that really the case?¡¯


    There was no strength in Lee Soo Hyuk''s hand that was stopping the rescue team member.


    It was at that moment.


    Lee Soo Hyuk could see Kim Rok Soo looking past the old man and at him.


    He then heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡°And that is because of these rotten things that try to use that to their advantage. I hate that very much.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s eyes clouded over and his hand became firm again.


    Cale made eye contact with the shaking old man at that moment.


    This old man really seemed pitiful.


    This was someone''sst moments before they were eaten by this monster as well.


    Cale¡¯s calm voice echoed through the area.


    ¡°Mirror Masks cannot talk. They cannot speak the humannguage.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Say something.¡±


    The old man¡¯s gaze instantly changed.


    Cale asked as he smiled.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You can''t say anything?¡±


    The people on the ground stopped shaking.


    Their quiet sobs stopped as well.


    The old man opened his mouth at the same time.


    ¡°Ssssssssss-¡±


    The moment they heard an eerie noise that sounded like a snake...


    ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    ¡°Uhh, uhh!¡±


    Park Jin Tae and Choi Jung Soo dropped their jaws in shock.


    It had all happened in an instant.


    The pitiful-looking people jumped up and charged toward Cale.


    They were moving very fast.


    But more importantly...


    ¡°...Look at their hands!¡±


    The humans charging toward Cale did not have human hands anymore.


    Their hands had sharp ws the size of human fingers on their smooth but bumpy reptilian skin.


    ¡°Ssss!¡±


    ¡°Ssssssssss-¡±


    The human tongues disappeared from their open mouths and their snake tongues that were split at the end appeared from their mouths.


    The Squad Leader shouted as he watched this happen.


    ¡°T they''re not human?¡±


    The monsters had revealed their true forms.


    The Mirror Masks all charged toward Cale at the same time.


    It looked quite dangerous with tens of these monsters charging toward Cale at the same time.


    ¡°...Shit!¡±


    Kim Woo subconsciously started to charge toward the monsters.


    Park Jin Tae tried to take his gun out before he stopped.


    ¡°Stand back.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk stopped Kim Woo as he said that.


    Kim Woo stopped moving forward and looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk.


    But Lee Soo Hyuk was looking at Cale.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo is stronger than us.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo had said that he could defeat Kim Woo, Heo Sook Ja, and Lee Soo Hyuk on his own.


    There was a reason Kim Rok Soo had been firmly etched in Lee Soo Hyuk this whole time.


    He was a punk who always did the things he said he would do.


    The Kim Rok Soo that Lee Soo Hyuk knew would never bluff.


    Such a punk was currently looking at the tens of monsters trying to attack him without doing anything.


    "We also have not received any orders.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo, the current person in charge, had not said anything.


    He had not requested help.


    ¡°Then we should just sit back and watch. Am I right?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Crackle, crackle-


    Lee Soo Hyuk saw red currents shooting up.


    There was a gold and radiant light.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeeeeech---!¡±


    "Caaaaaaaaaaaw!¡±


    That light attacked the Mirror Masks.


    Lee Soo Hyuk could see Cale slowly start to stand up from the middle of the Mirror Masks and the rose gold thunderbolts.


    Cale''s hand was holding the jacket one of the rescue team members had given to the weak man.


    ¡°That, that-¡±


    "They really were monsters!¡±


    Everybody could now see the masksing off of these monsters that were within this rose gold currents.


    These monsters were ck in color and stood on two feet.


    They seemed to be a mix of chameleons and lizards.


    ¡°...The people I was trying to save were actually these monsters?¡±


    One of the rescue team members plopped down on the ground.


    Plop.


    Lee Soo Hyuk helped that rescue team member stand back up.


    ¡°...Leader.¡±


    Pat, pat.


    Lee Soo Hyuk patted the person''s shoulder as he looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Ssssssssss!¡±


    "Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaw!¡±


    Cale''s current was not very strong.


    It was only enough to make the Mirror Masks reveal their true forms.


    Even if it was because of their special ability, Mirror Masks were still Grade 1 monsters.


    Their attacks were as strong as the strongest of the Grade 2 monsters.


    But this side had Park Jin Tae, Choi Han, and many other strong individuals.


    Cale¡¯s group moved the rescue team members who were nking out to the rear as they quickly took care of the Mirror Masks.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk slowly called out to Cale who was walking toward him.


    ¡°Hyung. Mr. Kim Woo.¡±


    Cale continued to speak to the two of them.


    ¡°I think this is enough, isn¡¯t it? Isn''t this enough to prove what we can do?¡±

 Chapter 587: You’ve grown a lot (5)

    <h4>Chapter 587: You''ve grown a lot (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Alberu could feel someone poking at his cheeks.


    His eye slowly opened to see who was responsible for this action.


    ¡°Huh?! He really woke up after I poked his cheek!¡±


    "Crown prince, nya!¡±


    The culprits were Raon and Hong.


    Why was it that the two of them were bing more like Cale every day and treating him as if he was some next-door neighbor?


    He wanted tough in disbelief, however...


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Alberu looked to his side. He could only groan after seeing the person next to his bed.


    ¡®...The more I see him...¡¯


    Ron Mn was quietly sitting there observing him.


    ¡®...He¡¯s really vicious.¡¯


    He had thought that this man had looked different from normal servants from the beginning. However, learning that his true identity was the patriarch of the Mn Household that ruled over the Eastern continent''s underworld made him think that this truly suited Ron.


    But the more Alberu saw him...


    The more he felt that this man was vicious.


    ¡°Ah, you''re up, your highness.¡±


    Alberu was stoic as Ron benignly smiled and asked that question.


    Alberu took the cup of water from Ron as if Ron was his own servant before starting to speak.


    ¡°Mn patriarch, you don''t need to stay here and protect me like this.¡±


    He then casually added on.


    ¡°The young patriarch as well.¡±


    Ron was next to the bed while Beacrox was by the head of the bed.


    Ron slightly shook his head.


    ¡°Not at all. Your highness, someone must protect you when your guard is down like this. Furthermore...¡±


    Ron started to smile.


    ¡°If someone must protect you, isn''t it better for a stealthy person to protect you for something like this that requires a lot of secrecy? But I will tell my son to note from now on as you wish, your highness.¡±


    Beacrox, who was holding On by the head of the bed, shook his head.


    ¡°Father, I do not want to do that. I will protect his highness as well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what he says, your highness.¡±


    Alberu started to think at that moment.


    ¡®What they¡¯re saying isn¡¯t even funny. They want to protect me? Stealthy guards?¡¯


    Did they really think that Alberu wouldn¡¯t know about their true intentions?


    Alberu let out a chuckle.


    ¡®They don¡¯t want to protect me; they''re just curious about Cale Henituse and Choi Han.¡¯


    That was why he turned toward the Cat children, Raon, and the Mn duo as he started to speak.


    ¡°Both of them are doing well. They have not fallen, fainted, nor been heavily injured until now.¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old looked happy to hear that.


    ¡°Hehe. I''m going to go eat then! The human said to make sure to eat every meal!¡±


    ¡°I''m going to eat a lot and grow big, nya!¡±


    Hong and Raon left Alberu¡¯s side without any regrets and headed out of the tent.


    On jumped out of Beacrox¡¯s arms and followed behind them before looking toward Beacrox.


    The other two looked toward him as well.


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    Beacrox debated for a moment after seeing their gazes before heading toward the tent entrance as well.


    ¡°I will be back after feeding the children.¡±


    Beacrox walked out while removing the fur that was stuck on his clothes and the children averaging nine-years-old followed behind him.


    That left only Ron and Alberu inside the tent.


    Ron slowly started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, are you really not nning on talking about...?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    Ron smirked while looking at Alberu who feigned ignorance.


    ¡°About what the test is about. You''re highness, all you''ve told us is that you are able to chat with the young master-nim and Choi Han but nothing else, making me extremely curious.¡±


    Ron observed Alberu who looked back at him.


    Alberu had called over all of Cale''s close confidants once he woke up from being the Dark Tiger the first time.


    He only told them that he was able tomunicate with Cale and Choi Han while he was asleep.


    Alberu quietly observed Ron before starting to speak.


    A quite cold voice flowed out.


    ¡°Hold back your curiosity.¡±


    Ron¡¯s benign smile became thicker.


    ¡°However.¡±


    Alberu then added on.


    "Cale is working hard and living pretty well. I can tell you that for sure.¡±


    The benign smile disappeared.


    Ron''s now stoic face and sunken gaze slowly focused on Alberu.


    But he soon had a benign smile on his face again as he started to speak.


    ¡°It seems as if the kingdoms of the Eastern continent will align themselves with the White Star.¡±


    Alberu started to frown.


    ¡°...They have no intentions of chatting with us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. We predict that all kingdoms other than the Molden Kingdom will end up on the White Star¡¯s side and the ones that have already decided to do so are currently pushing the Mercenaries Guild out of their territories.¡±


    Alberu looked as if he could not believe it.


    ¡°...Ha. I remember it wasn''t like this when we were discussing the Molden Kingdom.¡±


    The Molden Kingdom''s Elisneh the First.


    Cale and the Elves had infiltrated the Molden Kingdom and fought against the illusionist who was the White Star¡¯s subordinate.


    Elisneh the First''s younger sister, Jopis, was going to take the throne.


    Alberu had stepped up to help mediate all of that with the rest of the Eastern continent''s kingdoms and they had all agreed to Alberu¡¯s suggestions.


    ¡®Even if they wouldn¡¯t ally with us, I thought they would at least cooperate with us!¡¯


    But the Eastern continent''s kingdoms had a different reaction now that Alberu was surrounding the area around this Gate to the Demon World and was about to start a fight with the White Star.


    They were starting to ally themselves with the White Star one by one.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Why were these kingdoms suddenly joining the White Star¡¯s side?


    All kingdoms except the Molden Kingdom led by Jopis had turned their backs on the Roan Kingdom and Alberu.


    ¡®At this rate, it¡¯ll be difficult to fight against the White Star on the Eastern continent even if Calees back.¡¯


    Forget being difficult, Cale, the Mercenaries Guild, the Mn Household, and the Western continent''s kingdoms would seem to be the invaders who were causing chaos on the Eastern continent.


    Ron quietly continued to speak.


    ¡°We may need to withdraw from here soon.¡±


    The troops that were gathered around the Gate to the Demon World might be forced to withdraw if they were pressured to do so by the Eastern continent''s kingdoms.


    Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°What about the infiltration?¡±


    Ron answered that question without any hesitation.


    ¡°We have sent out informants from the Mn Household to try to infiltrate each kingdom¡¯s pce or at least the homes of some chief executives.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s side wouldn''t sit back and let those kingdoms pressure them.


    The reason they were taking the White Star¡¯s side.


    They decided they needed to figure that out and sent the Mn Household''s informants and assassins to stealthily go out and gather some information.


    Furthermore.


    ¡°...Has the Whale tribe contacted us while I was asleep?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Alberu was working hard and chatting with many tribes in addition to the Western continent¡¯s kingdoms in order to shake this ying field.


    He thought for a moment before starting to speak.


    "What about Miss Rosalyn?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she is currently doing a good job with the Western continent''s issues along with Mary, your highness.¡±


    Alberu hesitated before he started to speak again.


    ¡°...Have we received any contact from Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    Cale had asked him to do something before he fell asleep against time.


    ¡°No, your highness. We have not. I presume he will contact us in about an hour.¡±


    Inside this sinkhole that was the Gate to the Demon World...


    Eruhaben was hiding inside the Endable Kingdom''s capital.


    ¡®Your highness.¡¯


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡®You said you video chat with Eruhaben-nim at least once a day?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. We need to share information with each other.¡¯


    ¡®Then could you please deliver a message for me?¡¯


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    Cale had answered with an extremely serious gaze.


    ¡®Please tell him to not push himself too hard and to stay alive until I return. Please tell him that.¡¯


    Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°Let me know as soon as Eruhaben-nim contacts us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Your highness.¡±


    There was silence for a moment before Ron stood up and headed toward the tent entrance.


    He was probably going to do the things Alberu told him to do.


    "Also-¡±


    Ron stopped walking after hearing Alberu¡¯s voice.


    Alberu remembered something else Cale had asked him to do.


    ¡°The ancient times. No, how is the task of gathering as much information as possible about the gods going?¡±


    ¡°Currently, the Saint-nim, Miss Cage, and Marquis Taylor Stan are leading the group gathering that information.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. Then I will be on my way now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will head out soon as well.¡±


    Ron silently left the tent and Alberu was left alone inside.


    He quietly sat on the bed and recalled what Cale had said.


    ¡®The sealed god.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah?¡¯


    ¡®Please gather information on it.¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®This world is extremely weird.¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s weird about it?¡¯


    Cale, well, Cale in Kim Rok Soo''s appearance, had quietly responded.


    ¡®Choi Han said that the God of Death nonchntly told him something.¡¯


    Alberu had noticed Cale''s eyes cloud over.


    Cale had continued in a quiet but firm voice.


    ¡®The sealed god is not able to return to the past, but he is able to push his way into a different dimension.¡¯


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡®But you see...¡¯


    What Cale said next stabbed into Alberu¡¯s ears.


    ¡®Would a god say something useless?¡¯


    Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°No.¡±


    There was no way that a god would say something like that if it was useless.


    Although he couldn''t tell what a god was thinking about...


    There must be a hint in there somewhere.


    ¡°And.¡±


    He recalled the world that he had seen as the Dark Tiger.


    No matter how he looked at it...


    ¡°That world is not an illusion.¡±


    It was too borate to be an illusion.


    ¡®And all those people trying their best to survive-¡¯


    Alberu quietly mumbled.


    ¡°...There¡¯s no way that they are all fake.¡±


    There was no way that all those people doing everything could do in order to survive were fake.


    At least that was what Alberu thought.


    That was why his mind was slowly bing moreplicated.


    ¡°Is this the training ground?¡±


    ¡°It sure is!¡±


    Doctor Kang urgently nodded his head at Cale¡¯s question.


    Doctor Kang was extremely fidgety although Cale was calm.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    They heard a loud noise.


    Doctor Kang jumped up in shock before he started to speak.


    ¡°I told them not to let anybody in. It seems like-¡±


    The old man didn''t know what to do as he looked back and forth between Cale and Choi Han.


    Cale didn¡¯t look at the old man and just looked at the door in front of him.


    This iron door that led to the indoor training ground seemed extremely heavy and strong.


    ¡°Should I open it?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han¡¯s question.


    Doctor Kang looked extremely tense as he looked at the calm Choi Han and Cale.


    He had called the two of them here because he didn¡¯t want to be on bad terms with Cale''s people, but things were going very differently than he had expected.


    Screeeech-


    The door opened easily.


    Arge indoor training ground with high ceilings was revealed.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang!


    The three of them saw someone m into the training ground wall after hearing an even louder noise than before.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The person who mmed into the wall before falling to the ground was groaning.


    The person responsible for this started to speak.


    ¡°Hey, Jin Tae.¡±


    It was Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Park Jin Tae was the person who had mmed into the wall before falling to the ground.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Cale could see Lee Chul Min breathing heavily in a corner of the training ground with a pale face.


    But he didn¡¯t look there for long.


    Cale turned toward Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s sword was at a corner of the training ground while Lee Soo Hyuk observed Park Jin Tae with gloves on his hands.


    Lee Soo Hyuk did not look at them even though he knew that Cale, Choi Han, and Doctor Kang had entered.


    He just started to speak again.


    ¡°Hey, Jin Tae. You need to get up.¡±


    He slowly started to walk toward Park Jin Tae.


    Park Jin Tae was slowly starting to stand up. His hands and feet were shaking.


    But thepletely fine Lee Soo Hyuk quietly asked a question.


    ¡°Your hyung will teach you something for the first time in a long while. Jin Tae, do you not want to learn?¡±


    Cale briefly made eye contact with Park Jin Tae.


    Park Jin Tae avoided Cale¡¯s gaze and pushed himself up all the way.


    ¡°Ugh, ptooie!¡±


    He spat up some blood before getting back into a stance and responding to Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°Who said I didn''t want to?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk smiled and nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. Jin Tae, that¡¯s good.¡±


    He then looked toward Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°Hey, Rok Soo. Han. Close the door.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk was not smiling anymore.

 Chapter 588: You’ve grown a lot (6)

    <h4>Chapter 588: You''ve grown a lot (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°I, is it okay to do this?¡±


    Doctor Kang didn''t know what to do while looking at Lee Soo Hyuk who was not smiling.


    He had no choice.


    ¡®It was to the point that even Kim Woo was at a loss for words.¡¯


    Kim Woo was nothing without his bluffing.


    He would argue with Lee Soo Hyuk over the smallest of issues and would be extremely angry if anything seemed to decrease his power or influence.


    Such a bastard had not said anything sinceing back from supporting the rescue team. No, he could not say anything.


    Of course, he did say one or two things.


    Kim Woo had faced Heo Sook Ja, Doctor Kang, and Ma Seung Jin as soon as he returned to the central shelter.


    Heo Sook Ja and the others had asked Kim Woo about Kim Rok Soo''s group, but Kim Rok Soo had just walked past them with a frown.


    He had then mumbled.


    ¡®...Where the hell did these monster-like bastardse from?¡¯


    The rest of the rescue team and the reinforcements had returned as Doctor Kang was about to think about the meaning behind those words. They were able to hear about everything from the rescue team.


    Doctor Kang had a thought on his mind after hearing everything.


    ¡®If that unranked monster truly does attack Seomyeon, we must have these people with us!¡¯


    Doctor Kang then tried to hear more details about Kim Rok Soo''s group from Lee Soo Hyuk.


    But Lee Soo Hyuk just said that he had to chat with a pair of siblings in Kim Rok Soo''s group before disappearing. He hade to the training ground after hearing that he was here, but-


    ¡®I found him fighting with them.¡¯


    Doctor Kang was thinking that it would be bad if their rtionship got soured after fighting like this since they needed Kim Rok Soo''s group.


    That was why he had urgently brought Kim Rok Soo and Choi Han over.


    ¡®Why are they so calm?!¡¯


    The two of them were so calm that they looked almost asleep.


    "Wait, if there''s an issue, you should talk it out-¡±


    Doctor Kang cautiously looked around at the people inside the training ground and started to speak, but...


    ¡°Hey! He said to close the door!¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked toward Choi Han with a frown and shouted.


    Doctor Kang subconsciously started to speak after hearing that.


    ¡°T, that guy is saying that even as he''s being beaten up-¡±


    He sounded full of disbelief.


    ¡°Hey, Han.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk quietly called out to Choi Han again and Choi Han quietly observed Park Jin Tae for a moment before closing the door.


    Choi Han felt someone walking behind him at that moment.


    He turned around to see Cale standing there.


    ¡°Rok Soo hyung?¡±


    Cale looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk and started to speak.


    ¡°I''m leaving.¡±


    Choi Han''s eyes opened wide.


    Park Jin Tae shouted from behind them at that moment.


    "Why are you leaving without watching? Didn''t you want to see me get beaten up?¡±


    Cale then looked toward Park Jin Tae.


    He then nonchntly responded.


    ¡°You see, I...¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked into Kim Rok Soo''s eyes where he could see himself as if they were transparent ss eggs.


    He really looked as if he did not care.


    The owner of those eyes calmly continued to speak to Park Jin Tae.


    "I barely have enough time to look forward as I go.¡±


    Park Jin Tae suddenly felt a sense of despondency fill his body.


    Park Jin Tae could see that Kim Rok Soo¡¯s eyes were firm.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    Park Jin Tae let out a weak scoff.


    Cale turned away from Park Jin Tae without any regrets or hesitation.


    He then took a step out of the door.


    It was at that moment.


    He heard Lee Soo Hyuk''s voice behind him.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Rok Soo.¡±


    Cale looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk and started to speak.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk just looked at Cale without responding.


    Lee Seung Won and Lee Jin Joo had told him about what had happened at the shelter with Park Jin Tae in charge.


    They had told him how Kim Rok Soo had been treated, as well as how Kim Rok Soo led and saved the people of their shelter and the nearby shelters.


    Kim Rok Soo, who had eyes as calm as ake, calmly started to speak to Lee Soo Hyuk again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything for you to be sorry for.¡±


    He then turned around again.


    Choi Han walked over to Cale¡¯s side.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    Cale whispered quietly so that only Choi Han could hear.


    ¡°Park Jin Tae was on the national team for shooting. He has quite the athletic talent and fast reflexes.¡±


    Choi Han made eye contact with Cale who was walking out.


    ¡°But Park Jin Tae is still no match for the team leader.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk had talked about wanting to be an action or thriller movie actor, but he had not worked out as much as Park Jin Tae had done.


    ¡°You understand what I mean?¡±


    Choi Han quietly looked into Cale¡¯s eyes.


    Cale looked back at him before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the team leader¡¯s limit is.¡±


    Choi Han''s eyes opened wide.


    But Cale was telling the truth.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had continued to get stronger until the moment he died.


    He had not perfected his ability.


    But it had already been strong enough to put Lee Soo Hyuk as one of the top three strongest individuals and the best when it came to the sword.


    ¡°I n on using this battle to raise the team leader¡¯s strength to at least the level he had at the end.¡±


    That was one of Cale¡¯s goals.


    He had left Choi Jung Soo¡¯s issue to Choi Han, but nobody other than himself could take on Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s issue.


    ¡°So, you should take a look.¡±


    Cale walked past Choi Han and was now outside the training ground.


    ¡°Lee Soo Hyuk was born with this sense.¡±


    Those words echoed in Choi Han''s ears.


    He held onto the doorknob for a bit and started to speak to Cale.


    ¡°I''ll see youter, hyung-nim.¡±


    The door dividing the training ground and the hallway then slowly started to close.


    Cale could hear Lee Soo Hyuk speaking to Park Jin Tae as the door closed.


    ¡°Hey, Jin Tae. You told me that you would follow my will.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk had trusted Park Jin Tae quite a bit when he had been at the shelter.


    ¡°You said that you¡¯ll at least let the shelter be a ce where people can live in peace. That¡¯s what you told me.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk was now bringing up the promise Park Jin Tae made with him in an emotionless voice.


    ¡°You also promised me that you would protect the people in the shelter. Jin Tae, did you forget about that?¡±


    ¡°...Damn it.¡±


    Park Jin Tae responded in a cracking voice.


    Cale could not see what was going on inside because the door was closing, but it was obvious what was going on.


    He heard Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°Come. We need to finish our sparring.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    He heard Park Jin Tae¡¯s shout as well as the sound of someone running. It was almost certainly Park Jin Tae charging toward Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale chuckled.


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯ll suffer for a while.¡±


    Lee Chul Min and Park Jin Tae will suffer like this every single day.


    The chances of today being the first day of many were very high. Lee Soo Hyuk would probably bug Park Jin Tae and Lee Chul Min over and over about how they need to share a proper lesson.


    Cale chuckled as he could imagine that happening and slowly walked down the path he hade.


    ¡°...Rok Soo!¡±


    ¡°Hyung!¡±


    Cale could see the Lee siblings and Grandma Kiming around the corner.


    The siblings called out to Cale but could not say anything else.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    On the other hand, Grandma Kim walked over to Cale and grabbed his hand.


    Her hands were very warm.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Is the resentment in your heart now gone?¡±


    Cale smiled in response.


    ¡®Resentment in my heart.¡¯


    Grandma Kim was probably asking about Park Jin Tae... But Cale heard it differently.


    The resentment in his heart.


    The despair and regret recorded on his mind. Also, a sense of responsibility.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°I''m doing welltely.¡±


    Cale was doing quite well these days.


    It might seem weird as the sealed god gave him this test in order to make him feel despair, but...


    He really was doing well.


    He felt as if he was slowly changing things one by one and that these balls of resentment on his heart were slowly getting resolved one by one even if he had to physically tax his body to get things done.


    ¡®Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that I''ll forget about it.¡¯


    He would not forget about his past memories.


    However, good memories were slowly being ced next to those memories.


    That was enough.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good enough for me if you say that is the case.¡±


    Grandma Kim squeezed Cale¡¯s hand once before letting go and starting to smile.


    The Lee siblings nodded their heads as they observed Cale.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be on my way now. Noona, Seung Won, see you guyster.¡±


    Cale smiled at the three of them and started to walk.


    And at that moment...


    ¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s weird.¡¯


    The smile disappeared from Cale''s face.


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    The sealed god was trying to bring Cale over to his side.


    In that case, would he leave Cale alone and let him sessfullyplete this test?


    Would he just sit back and let Cale change the moments of despair in his heart one by one?


    ¡®The God of Death and the Sun God wouldn''t have done anything if that was the case.¡¯


    They would have left Cale alone, thinking that he could get things done on his own.


    But the fact that two gods got involved and sent two people to interfere with this test meant that there was something fishy.


    ¡®But no matter what that may be...¡¯


    Cale had firmed his resolve.


    ¡®I will destroy it.¡¯


    He would destroy anything and everything the sealed god did to get in his way.


    Alberu, who had repeated going back and forth as the Dark Tiger for a while, sighed while looking at the pile of paperwork in front of him.


    It was at that moment.


    p!


    The tent p opened, and the coldte autumn breeze blew inside.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    ¡°What is it, Saint-nim?¡±


    Alberu stood up from the couch after seeing Saint Jack urgently approaching him.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Saint Jack was breathing heavily as he approached Alberu.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t run so fast when you don''t have much stamina.¡±


    Behind him was the at one point Holy Maiden, the sword master Hannah.


    Alberu found it odd that the two of them were here.


    But Hannah just slightly bowed her head to greet Alberu before tightly closing the tent entrance.


    She then used her senses to see if there was anybody nearby.


    Alberu just watched this with confusion.


    ¡®It looks like something happened.¡¯


    He felt as if something extremely secretive was about to happen.


    Alberu made eye contact with Saint Jack who barely managed to catch his breath.


    "Saint-nim, may I ask what is going on?¡±


    ¡°We found it!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Saint Jack looked both urgent and happy.


    ¡°We found some text that seems to describe somewhere that might have information on the sealed god!¡±


    Alberu¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    ¡°...Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness! I swear!¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Saint Jack stopped talking for a moment after hearing Alberu''s question and looked toward him.


    ¡°There are a few books stored in the Pope''s office in the Vatican. They are the oldest books in there, so I decided to start there to investigate about the gods. By the way, those books are only for the Saint and the Holy Maiden. Oh, and the Pope; only those three people can read those books.¡±


    Alberu could see Saint Jack pulling something wrapped in silk out of his pocket.


    He could see that Saint Jack¡¯s hands were shaking as he opened the silk.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Alberu soon saw a white book.


    Jack started to turn the pages of this extremely old book.


    Flip, flip.


    But Alberu couldn''t see anything.


    ¡°I can''t see it either.¡±


    Hannah shrugged her shoulders and informed him.


    ¡°Only my brother can read that book right now.¡±


    ¡°To be honest with you, I wouldn''t have known what it was talking about if I had started to read it without any information.¡±


    Jack continued to turn the pages as he spoke.


    ¡°There are three ancient books that are passed down, but only this is a record left behind by the first Pope. But it looks more as if he had copied down the words of the Sun God rather than created his own record.¡±


    Jack''s hands stopped moving.


    ¡°It¡¯s over here.¡±


    Alberu couldn''t see anything.


    But Jack started to read the words on the page.


    ¡°The sun will rise between tworge cliffs facing each other. The memories of the sun will be buried where the sun rises.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s shoulders instantly flinched.


    Jack continued to speak.


    ¡°And the only person who can reach the sun is someone who has ovee the curse of the sun.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Only that person will be able to bring out the memories buried underneath this boulder.¡±


    Jack stopped there before looking at Alberu and continuing to speak.


    ¡°I believe this memory of the sun mentioned here might be the memories of the sun god and that there might be information on the sealed god within it as well. That is why if we use this as a foundation to research-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...Ha!¡±


    Saint Jack and Hannah could see Alberu scoff.


    ¡°Ha. How could this, this is unbelievable!¡±


    Alberu was brushing his face with one hand without paying any attention to the twins.


    He then casuallymented.


    ¡°This is talking about me.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The twins responded in shock, but Alberu didn''t have time to pay any attention to them.


    ¡®The mark of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown family.¡¯


    It was the sun rising between a cliff made of marble and a cliff made of granite.


    ¡®In that case.¡¯


    The spot the Saint mentioned as where the sun rises...


    That would be the Roan Kingdom.


    No.


    ¡®It¡¯s the Crossman household.¡¯


    Alberu quickly figured out who could reach the sun.


    ¡®It¡¯s me.¡¯


    It was talking about him.


    Furthermore, thatst statement...


    ¡®Only that person will be able to bring out the memories buried underneath this boulder.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom''s library had a secret staircase heading into the basement.


    It was a ce that only the master of the Crossman household could enter.


    There was a stone room in that basement.


    That stone room had arge boulder that covered one of the walls.


    He recalled the phrases engraved on that boulder.


    < Descendants of the cursed blood. >


    < The touch of the Sun God will always be by your side. >


    < Never set your eyes on taking over the sky. >


    < The Sun will always rise. >


    < The moment darkness is nted in your bodies... >


    < The moment a person with that darkness bes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed, and the ground will tremble. >


    Alberu clenched the half white half ck videomunication device and started to speak to the twins.


    ¡°I need to chat with Cale Henituse for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Your highness, we don''t even know if this information will be useful. We must first find the record and see if there are any information about the sealed god-¡±


    ¡°It will be there.¡±


    Probably.


    Underneath that boulder...


    They will find the information they are looking for.


    Alberu¡¯s instincts were making him certain about it.


    ¡°So, you''re saying that you think the information will be under that boulder?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Dark Tiger calmly nodded its head and Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward the calendar.


    Today was November 3rd.


    There were 3 days left until that day.

 Chapter 589: Before the sun comes up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 589: Before the sunes up (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale turned back toward Alberu.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know whether the information underneath the boulder is rted to the sealed god, but-¡¯


    He had a feeling that it would definitely be helpful.


    Cale had currently walked out of the central shelter to talk with Alberu and Choi Han in a nearby area.


    ¡°That is why...¡±


    Alberu was silent for a moment before he continued to speak.


    ¡®I must exin to you what is going on right now.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please go ahead.¡±


    Alberu opened and closed his mouth a few times before starting to speak, almost as if he was sighing.


    "All other kingdoms on the Eastern continent except the Molden Kingdom have allied themselves with the White Star.¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°That is why it is likely that I will need to remove the troops that I have stationed by the Gate to the Demon World if I leave the Eastern continent.¡±


    The reason they were able to stay there despite the pressure from the Eastern continent was because Alberu had personally been there.


    The Eastern continent did not want to attack the future king of a strong kingdom on the Western continent.


    They didn''t want their actions to start a war between the continents.


    ¡°And it might be difficult to set up camp by the Endable Kingdom again if we withdraw now.¡±


    Choi Han, who had been listening, started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, what will happen to our allies who are currently stuck inside the Endable Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim said that they should be able tost for a few weeks because they are with the priestess of the God of War.¡±


    He looked toward Cale and added on.


    ¡°The Mn Household, Mercenaries Guild, and Duke Fredo have said that they will stay in the Eastern continent to help them as well. The Elves and Dark Elves will keep both sides informed.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve already nned to return to the Western continent, your highness.¡±


    Cale and Alberu made eye contact.


    ¡°Yes. What we are doing right now is inefficient.¡±


    Both of their eyes were calm.


    "We must rescue you and our other allies who are currently stuck inside the Endable Kingdom. That fact has not changed.¡±


    Alberu continued to speak.


    ¡°However, it is inefficient for us to just be gathered around the Endable Kingdom without a n. We can¡¯t even teleport into the Endable Kingdom because of the ck barrier covering the sinkhole. It¡¯s the same situation for the people inside.¡±


    Of course, the White Star¡¯s side might have a way to get out as they were able to negotiate with the other kingdoms on the Eastern continent.


    Either way, all Alberu had been doing was watching the ck barrier.


    ¡°In that case, we might as well research a different method and get things prepared for the right time.¡±


    The moment Alberu was waiting for...


    ¡°The moment when you finish your test.¡±


    That moment would be when Cale returns from this test.


    ¡°I can tell when that would be.¡±


    Alberu would n ordingly as he was able to chat with Cale and knew when that would happen.


    Cale quietly observed Alberu before starting to speak.


    ¡°You should be able to proceed with that n as long as Eruhaben-nim and the others are safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Alberu smiled before adding on.


    ¡°I n on just charging forward if our allies within the Endable Kingdom are in danger.¡±


    He was smiling, but Cale and Choi Han could tell that Alberu was being serious.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°...I should be there to help you as well.¡±


    Choi Han felt sorry for the others who were struggling while moving back and forth between the Eastern and Western continents.


    Alberu awkwardly smiled as Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Why is the Eastern continent siding with the White Star?¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°The Mn household and the Mercenaries Guild must be looking into it.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head instead of responding to Cale who seemed to understand the flow of things without needing him to exin.


    ¡°Then what is the situation on the Western continent like right now?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s ears perked up as well as Cale asked about the Western continent.


    That was where his home, his other hometown, was located.


    ¡°I n on getting their cooperation to support us as much as possible.¡±


    Alberu''s voice was firmer than when he had been talking about the Eastern continent.


    ¡°I think we will need to gather as many strong individuals as possible.¡±


    "Strong individuals......¡±


    ¡°Yes. We need strong individuals.¡±


    Both Cale and Choi Han nodded their heads at Alberu¡¯s firm statement.


    They knew why Alberu was emphasizing the need for strong individuals.


    "Cale, you said that you saw statues of 8 unranked monsters?¡±


    The eight sculptures Cale had seen on the altar in the Endable Kingdom''s underground...


    ¡°And that two of them were even stronger than the strongest monster you have ever seen.¡±


    ¡°I believe so.¡±


    ¡°Then we definitely need strong individuals.¡±


    The Dark Tiger slightly frowned.


    ¡°But there are a lot of obstacles and not enough time to drag in these people who only care about their own kingdoms.¡±


    The kingdoms on the Western continent were willing to cooperate with Alberu for the peace of the continent, but they were still hesitant to send their strong individuals, who were tied to the strength of their kingdom, into a dangerous situation where they might die.


    Alberu understood this and did not want to force someone who did not want toe toe.


    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯splicating things for me right now.¡±


    Alberu was able to talk about this because he was with Cale and Choi Han.


    ¡°We arecking in both quantity and qualitypared to the Eastern continent that has teamed up. I need to gather strong individuals no matter what it takes.¡±


    ¡°...There are some strong individuals.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Alberu turned toward Cale after hearing thatment.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Cale continued to speak with an odd expression as Alberu asked in a slightly scolding tone.


    ¡°There are strong individuals who have not taken anybody''s side yet. Very strong individuals.¡±


    There were individuals like that?


    Alberu''s eyes opened wide and he immediately started to speak.


    ¡°...Who?¡±


    Cale thought for a moment before slowly starting to speak at Alberu¡¯s urging.


    He then said a single word.


    ¡°Dragons.¡±


    Each member of this race was very strong.


    They were the greatest battle life forms in the world.


    Nothing could match the strength of the Dragons.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I''m not talking about Raon or Eruhaben-nim. There are more of them.¡±


    Alberu looked shocked for a moment before opening his mouth.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    He wasughing.


    Alberu stoppedughing and started to speak.


    "That makes sense.¡±


    It really did make sense.


    It made sense to drag the Dragons into this battle.


    Cale leaned toward Alberu and started to speak.


    ¡°I have Lord Sheritt-nim and Eruhaben-nim who would know where the other Dragons are located. I also have Raon, who is said to have the potential to be a Dragon Lord in the future.¡±


    There was no need to carry this heavy burden on their own.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    They would use all the cards they had avable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drag the Dragons into it.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    "We¡¯re not doing this just for our own benefits.¡±


    The Dark Tiger slowly started to smile as well, revealing its fangs.


    ¡°Your highness, this issue is rted to the Demon World.¡±


    Sheritt had said the following.


    She had said that the Dragons had closed the Gate to the Demon World whenever it showed signs of opening or actually opened.


    ¡°If we can find the Dragons that are scattered throughout the world... They should be willing to help at least once, if not more.¡±


    Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°...I''ll be in even more of a time crunch if we need to drag the Dragons in as well.¡±


    His eyes seemed full of energy even though he was saying that.


    He looked as if he had found a way out.


    ¡°It''ll all work out, your highness.¡±


    Choi Han chimed in with a bright voice as well.


    Cale nonchntlymented at that moment.


    ¡°You''ll be in a time crunch, but, you''ll feel quite confident when we barge in. These are Dragons.¡±


    Choi Han and Alberu looked at each other for a moment before nodding their heads.


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    ¡°You''re right, hyung-nim.¡±


    Cale looked up at the sky for a moment and started to smile.


    If they were able to gather the scattered Dragons and convince them...


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The other two looked at Cale after hearing that oddugh.


    ¡°Even that white thing will probably be shocked.¡±


    Cale looked cheerful for the first time in a long while as he called the White Star that way.


    The pce library inside the Roan pce.


    In a stealthy room deep underground.


    ¡°Hey, crown prince! Can I get started now?¡±


    Alberu who was leaning on the wall of the stone room nodded his head at Raon''s signal.


    ¡°Yes. I leave it to you, Raon-nim.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I''ll do a good job for your request, crown prince! You¡¯ll give me delicious cookies!¡±


    Only Raon and Alberu were in this ce right now.


    His gaze headed toward arge boulder located on one side of the stone room.


    He could see the text on the boulder.


    < Descendants of the cursed blood. >


    < The touch of the Sun God will always be by your side. >


    ...


    < The moment a person with that darkness bes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed and the ground will tremble. >


    Alberu came here to find the potentially hidden record of the Sun God that was described in Saint Jack¡¯s book.


    Saint Jack, Cage, and Hannah tried toe here with him, but Alberu only brought Raon inside.


    The three of them were waiting outside the library with the others.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what mighte out.¡¯


    And...


    ¡®I also don¡¯t know what might be left here.¡¯


    Whether it was his secret...


    Or the secret of the Crossman household...


    He had no ns to camouge those secrets as something else.


    However, he didn¡¯t want too many people knowing about it.


    It was not a good story.


    That was why he came with Raon.


    It was because Raon knew that Cale was Kim Rok Soo.


    Raon also knew about Alberu¡¯s true identity.


    This young six-years-old Dragon and his aunt Tasha were the only ones Alberu could rx around right now with Choi Han and Cale missing.


    ¡°I''m getting started then!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Raon¡¯s chubby front paws headed toward the boulder.


    Ooooooooong-


    ck mana started to gather at Raon''s paws.


    Alberu started to think as he watched.


    ¡®Based on the blueprints of the library... Getting rid of this boulder shouldn''t affect the foundation of the library.¡¯


    The boulder was exactly the size of the wall, so just taking this out of here safely would allow them to look underneath it.


    The ck mana headed toward the boulder.


    Ooooooong-


    The boulder started to shake.


    The boulder started to move with Raon using his now much better mana control.


    Crack!


    The walls touching the boulder started to crack.


    Alberu could not hide his anxiety as he watched.


    What could be down there?


    What secrets, what shameful things would be hidden underneath?


    ¡°...Oh my.¡±


    Alberu started to frown.


    Raon started to shout in shock.


    ¡°Hey, crown prince! This isn''t moving!¡±


    It shifted a little, but the boulder didn''t move at all.


    ¡°Raon-nim, please step back for a bit.¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Alberu walked past Raon and headed for the boulder.


    The boulder was fine even though the walls on both sides of it were cracking.


    He recalled what Jack had said.


    ¡®The sun will rise between tworge cliffs facing each other. The memories of the sun will be buried where the sun rises.¡¯


    ¡®And the only person who can reach the sun is someone who has ovee the curse of the sun.¡¯


    ¡®Only that person will be able to bring out the memories buried underneath this boulder.¡¯


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°...Only I can take it out.¡±


    Alberu slowly reached his hand toward the boulder.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    But nothing happened.


    He could just feel that the boulder was warm.


    ¡°...It¡¯s warm?¡±


    The boulder was warm?


    Alberu''s eyes clouded over.


    He started to think.


    What would make this boulder react?


    He thought about it some more.


    He then decided to try out the few things that came to his mind.


    "Crown prince!¡±


    Raon shouted in shock as Alberu swung his dagger.


    sh!


    A small wound appeared on his palm.


    Drip. Drip.


    Blood started to drip from the wound.


    ¡®This boulder is a boulder that curses the Crossman household and reacts to the one who has ovee the curse.¡¯


    How would this boulder recognize that person?


    ¡®...Blood.¡¯


    His first idea was blood.


    Alberu put his bloody palm on the boulder.


    It was at that moment.


    Boooom!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    There was a loud noise and Alberu stumbled.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    His head was starting to hurt.


    His legs grew weak as if arge amount of blood had been sucked out.


    "Crown prince!¡±


    A shocked Raon tried to support the stumbling crown prince''s back.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    But Raon removed his paws in shock.


    ¡°...It¡¯s hot!¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s body was as hot as fire.


    Alberu caught his breath and started to speak to Raon.


    ¡°I am okay, Raon-nim.¡±


    He then looked forward.


    ¡°This seems to be the answer.¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Raon¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    The boulder was changing.


    Actually, it was melting.


    It was slowly melting away as if it was reacting to Alberu¡¯s fiery hot body and blood.


    Alberu quietly watched the text on the boulder slowly disappeared.


    And once the boulder stopped melting...


    ¡°...Ha!¡±


    He took a step back and started tough.


    About half of the boulder had melted.


    There was new text inside the boulder.


    Alberu recalled the original statements on the boulder.


    ¡®Descendants of the cursed blood.¡¯


    ¡®The touch of the Sun God will always be by your side.¡¯


    ¡®Never set your eyes on taking over the sky.¡¯


    ¡®The Sun will always rise.¡¯


    ¡®The moment darkness is nted in your bodies...¡¯


    ¡®The moment a person with that darkness bes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed and the ground will tremble.¡¯


    He then looked at the new statements.


    < When a person with darkness is aiming to take over the world. >


    < When the sky is being destroyed and the ground is trembling. >


    Alberu¡¯s gaze headed toward the ground where the boulder used to be.


    < A member of the Crossman bloodline who has chosen a different path than the first Crossman. >


    < Only you will be able to wield this spear. >


    At that spot...


    < During the time when darkness had descended on the world. >


    < Is when the sun will rise. >


    There was a white spear.


    < You, someone with your own convictions. >


    < Take out this spear. >


    < Go forth. >


    < Fight to protect your convictions. >


    And...


    < Be the sun. >

 Chapter 590: Before the sun comes up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 590: Before the sunes up (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Alberu looked at the white spear for a long time before he started to speak again.


    ¡°...It¡¯s a divine item.¡±


    A divine item. An item of a god.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Alberu just felt likeughing.


    The corners of his lips twisted up.


    The Crossman household.


    People with this bloodline have always been worried about the gaze of the Sun God as they lived.


    That was why they always worked hard to not fall into a path of evil, even if they did not do a very good job of leading the kingdom.


    ¡®Who would have been at peace knowing about this curse from a god?¡¯


    They always had this sense of worry in a corner of their hearts.


    This was especially true for the patriarchs of the Crossman household who knew about all these secrets.


    It was even more so for Alberu, who had to live his life while hiding this Dark Elf blood.


    Alberu subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°...Like he¡¯s done anything for us.¡±


    Worse words for this grudge that Alberu had in his heart did not flow out as he held himself back.


    He said something else instead.


    < When a person with darkness is aiming to take over the world. >


    < When the sky is being destroyed and the ground is trembling. >


    < A member of the Crossman bloodline who has chosen a different path than the first Crossman. >


    < Only you will be able to wield this spear. >


    < During the time when darkness had descended on the world. >


    < Is when the sun will rise. >


    < You, someone with your own convictions. >


    < Take out this spear. >


    < Go forth. >


    < Fight to protect your convictions. >


    < Be the sun. >


    ¡°Fight to protect your convictions-¡±


    And...


    ¡°Be the sun.¡±


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips went up in an odd way.


    He didn''t think he had always been like this, but it must be because he had faced all sorts of things these days while being involved with Cale¡¯s test.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to do as a god tells me to do.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want to be the sun that the Sun God was talking about for some reason.


    However, Alberu...


    ¡°Well... I¡¯m sure it¡¯s still considered bing a sun.¡±


    Alberu was nning on bing the sun of the Roan Kingdom.


    Lately, he had actually been thinking a lot about what kind of sun he wanted to be.


    ¡®The Earth that Cale Henituse originally came from is too different from this world.¡¯


    ording to Choi Han, there were social hierarchies like Alberu¡¯s world and some nations still had monarchs.


    But this country called Korea where Choi Han and Cale had lived did not have a monarch anymore.


    Choi Han had told him many things to Alberu as Cale was busy.


    Alberu learned many new things from these discussions and there were things he heard that were contrary to Alberu¡¯s current thought process.


    Alberu chuckled while thinking about those moments.


    ¡°...He sure felt like an instructor.¡±


    Choi Han was actually quite talented in teaching people things.


    ¡®Did he say that his original dream was to be a martial artist and a teacher?¡¯


    "Crown prince!¡±


    Alberu, who had been thinking about something unrted to this situation, heard Raon''s voice.


    ¡°Hey, crown prince, what is this?¡±


    Raon slowly moved toward Alberu and peeked his head to look at the white spear and the new words on the boulder.


    Alberu could see where Raon''s chubby paws were pointing.


    The divine item of the Sun God.


    The white spear.


    Alberu started to speak.


    ¡®What is this? This is...¡¯


    ¡°This is mine, Raon-nim.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s mine.¡¯


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips went up.


    He had no ns to live as the Sun God''s sun.


    However, in order to live following his own wishes...


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    This white spear that had been making his heart beat wildly; this immense power that this white spear was channeling over to Alberu...


    He would take it.


    ¡°Raon-nim, please step back a bit.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Alberu moved Raon behind him just in case.


    Raon moved following Alberu¡¯s hand while channeling mana in both paws. It was so that he could cast a shield at any moment.


    Alberu took a few breaths before he took his bloody hand and the other hand... And moved both hands forward.


    He then grasped the white spear.


    It was at that moment.


    - Hello sir.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Alberu quickly removed his hands from the spear.


    The world was quiet.


    Alberu looked at his hands before reaching them out again.


    He touched the spear.


    - Hello sir.


    He could hear a stiff voice in his ear.


    ¡®It¡¯s the spear!¡¯


    Alberu was certain that this spear was talking to him.


    ¡°Son of a...¡±


    Raon, who was watching, opened his eyes wide after hearing Alberu''sment.


    ¡°Hey, crown prince! What is it? Are you hurt? Crown prince, you don¡¯t usually say things like that, unlike my human! What is going on?!¡±


    Alberu could hear Raon''s shocked voice, but he had no time to pay any attention to that.


    It was because the white spear continued to speak to him.


    - Hello sir.


    But it was a bit weird.


    - We will nowmence the user registration.


    It was very weird.


    - Please state your name.


    Was there a divine item like this?


    - This product is an attack-type weapon created by Earth 3¡¯s greatest expert and has a special ability.


    ¡®......!¡¯


    Alberu was certain about what he had just heard.


    ¡®It said Earth 3?¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t the name of the Choi Han and Cale came from called Earth?


    But it was Earth 3?


    Did that mean there was an Earth 1 and Earth 2 as well?


    Alberu was thinking that he might have ended up with something amazing.


    Not because this weapon was strong...


    Not because it was a divine item...


    But because this weapon itself might be a bit of a hint for Cale and Alberu.


    - Specifically, this item has significant durability as it was created from the bones of an Ex-Grade monster, which have been designated as the most terrible monsters. It is the only thing that is capable of breaking that monster¡¯s bones and can be considered the life work of an expert.


    Alberu flinched again.


    ¡®The most terrible monsters?¡¯


    Earth 3. The most terrible monsters.


    This, ¡®Ex-Grade¡¯ term.


    For some reason, this seemed to be rted to the monsters¡¯ grades Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo had while living on Earth.


    ¡°...Would you look at this?¡±


    Alberu realized that the situation was flowing in an odd way.


    One corner of his lips started to slowly go up.


    It was at that moment.


    - Is your name, ¡®Would you look at this¡¯? The item will now be reg-


    Alberu frowned at the stiff voice and urgently started to speak.


    ¡°No.¡±


    - Canceling the registration. Please state your name again.


    Raon was looking at him with a, ¡®what is the crown prince doing?¡¯ type of expression. However, Alberu didn''t know this as he started to speak again.


    A calm but firm voice flowed out of his mouth.


    ¡°My name is Alberu Crossman.¡±


    - ¡®Alberu Crossman¡¯ is being registered as the first user of the Unbreakable Spear.


    Paaaat!


    The white spear started to glow as the stiff voice said that.


    ¡°Hey, crown prince! The spear is glowing once you said your name!¡±


    Alberu looked down at the white spear and started to think.


    ¡®I should go back to sleep right away.¡¯


    He needed to hurry up and meet Cale.


    He felt as if there would be a hint in this item given to him by the Sun God.


    The Steel Feather Hawk peeked toward the Dark Tiger as it started to speak.


    ¡°This bastard is too different during the times it is nking out and when it is not, don''t you think?¡±


    The Dark Tiger moved ording to Cale¡¯s will when Alberu was not possessing it, but it was quiet.


    ¡°Lady. Saying such things is rude.¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk frowned at Mister Rabbit''s response before turning away.


    ¡°Hmph. Rude, my ass. Look at you pretending to be all gentle! You just go around beating people up with your ears!¡±


    ¡°...Such words are a bit-¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk ignored Mister Rabbit and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Dongsaeng.¡±


    ¡°Yes, noonim.¡±


    Cale looked toward the Steel Feather Hawk at her calling.


    ¡°I''ve been flying around looking for a ce to stay.¡±


    There was an odd glow in Cale''s eyes before it disappeared.


    ¡®She seems to have made a decision.¡¯


    Cale had made a special deal with these two leader monsters.


    The contents of the deal could be easily exined.


    ¡®Coexistence.¡¯


    The humans would give these two monsters their own territory, and in return, these monsters would work together with the humans to maintain their territory and the nearby areas to prevent monsters from attacking humans.


    This was only possible because they were leader monsters that could instill fear and pressure to control Grade 2 and Grade 3 monsters andmunicate with humans.


    ¡°Noonim. Where do you wish to say?¡±


    ¡°I like Mount Jiri.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I will speak with the people at the central shelter near Mount Jiri.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will get rid of all the monsters causing them issues! So please tell them to ept my bing the Queen of Mount Jiri!¡±


    This leader monster¡¯s natural instincts made it desire to be the monarch of a territory.


    Giving some territory over to a leader monster might seem very dangerous and concerning.


    ¡®But now that the world is already like this, mountains or wide forests are already beyond human control.¡¯


    Mountains, forests, oceans, all these ces would turn into a haven for monsters.


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to have a monster that was on good terms with the humans and wanted to squash other monsters as a leader there?


    ¡®It might actually be better.¡¯


    Of course, Cale didn¡¯tpletely trust these leader monsters.


    He couldn''t tell what they were thinking.


    ¡®That¡¯s why they each told me one of their weaknesses.¡¯


    Prior to making this deal, the Steel Feather Hawk and the White Rabbit had told Cale one of their weaknesses. What they told him were in line with the records he had, and could actually be recorded as critical weaknesses of these monsters.


    ¡®And when the battle against the unranked monster ends...¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk, Kim Min Ah, Choi Jung Soo, etc.


    There would be enough people to take on these leader monsters.


    That was why it would be pretty effective to coexist together even if they were wary of each other.


    Cale started to speak to the Steel Feather Hawk.


    ¡°I understand, noonim. However, you will need to look for somewhere else if the people at the central shelter do not agree.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I can go elsewhere if the humans say no.¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk was quite generous.


    Cale then looked toward the White Rabbit.


    ¡°Ahem. I still don''t know yet, Mister Rok Soo. I enjoy beautiful ces that set the mood, so I will need to keep looking a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Where the hell are you going to find a beautiful ce when the entire world is full of monsters?!¡±


    ¡°Ahem. Ahem.¡±


    Mister Rabbit feigned ignorance at the Steel Feather Hawk''sments.


    It was at that moment.


    Knock knock knock.


    Cale opened the tall door to the training ground after hearing someone knock.


    It was Choi Han.


    ¡°Rok Soo hyung. They¡¯re asking for you toe.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cale made sure his clothes were okay before he stood up.


    The Steel Feather Hawkmented while looking at Cale.


    ¡°Hmm. The humans are probably having a mental battle amongst themselves and throwing a fit. Aren''t they just dying to eat up our dongsaeng?¡±


    Mister Rabbit agreed with that statement.


    ¡°I agree, madam. I don¡¯t know whether they will ept Mister Kim Rok Soo as the leader.¡±


    ¡°But what can they do? What can they do when that¡¯s what our dongsaeng wants?¡±


    Cale said goodbye to the Steel Feather Hawk and Mister Rabbit who were chatting with each other.


    ¡°I must head out for now. I will be backter.¡±


    ¡°Bye, dongsaeng.¡±


    ¡°See youter, Mister Rok Soo. I will be cheering you on as you give your speech.¡±


    Cale left the two monsters and walked away from the training ground with Choi Han.


    Screeeeech, clunk!


    The door closed and Choi Han looked toward Cale as he started to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of time until your speech, but a lot of people have already gathered.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    Choi Han gave a short response before stepping forward to lead the way.


    Cale followed behind Choi Han to his destination.


    The two of them walked out of the castle at the center of the Seomyeon central shelter.


    ¡°...We got here pretty quickly.¡±


    Cale could see arge building close to the central castle.


    This building was close to Seomyeon station and had originally been arge department store.


    But there was a new, stylish building here instead of arge department store.


    This was the meeting room and auditorium.


    The people at the Seomyeon central shelter all gathered here whenever they had important information to share.


    And now...


    ¡°...It¡¯s my first time in Busan.¡±


    ¡°Ha. Who knew this mess woulde all the way here.¡±


    There were people climbing the stone steps in front of the building and entering through the open door of the auditorium.


    Most of them were not from Busan.


    ¡°Rok Soo hyung. People are apparently here from more areas around Korea than expected.¡±


    They were people who had traveled from all around Korea.


    Starting from nearby Changwon, Yeosu, Ulsan, Gangneung, Chuncheon, Daejeon, Seoul, etc.


    These were the ''ability users or leaders¡¯ who hade from all around the nation.


    There was a ck invitation in their hands.


    Cale quietly observed them without approaching the auditorium.


    ¡®Each of them are people who will be at least Grade 3, if not Grade 2 or Grade 1 ability users in the future.¡¯


    Either that, or they had significant influence.


    Well, some of them would die before they could get there.


    ¡°...Strong individuals.¡±


    This was truly a gathering of all the strong individuals from around the country.


    And one of those strong individuals...


    Walked up the stone steps toward someone who was leaning on a pir by the entrance.


    ¡°Woo hyung-nim!¡±


    Kim Woo was the man leading on the pir.


    ¡°It¡¯s been too long.¡±


    ¡°It sure has! Have you been well, hyung-nim?¡±


    ¡°Just so-so.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Woo hyung-nim...¡±


    The leader of Changwon¡¯s Seongsan-dong central shelter asked Kim Woo a question.


    ¡°Who the heck is this Kim Rok Soo person?¡±


    His voice was quite loud and caught the people gathering in the auditorium.


    As for Kim Woo who had received that question...


    He started to look somewhere.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°He¡¯sing right there.¡±


    The people gathered inside the auditorium... The people chatting outside the auditorium... The people warily looking around...


    All of them turned toward one person.


    Kim Woo continued to speak.


    ¡°That person is Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    Cale started to smile as all gazes focused on him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I''ve been the center of attention like this.¡±


    His voice sounded oddly entertained.

 Chapter 591: Before the sun comes up (3)

    <h4>Chapter 591: Before the sunes up (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Han took notice of every gaze that the people around the auditorium were giving Cale.


    ¡®There¡¯s nobody here as strong as Lee Soo Hyuk.¡¯


    Choi Han then thought about Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo should be in the training ground doing his best to reach his limits right now.


    Choi Han had a slight smile before it disappeared.


    He put on a poker face and looked around once more.


    ¡®There¡¯s nobody as strong as Lee Soo Hyuk, but there are a few ability users at Park Jin Tae''s level.¡¯


    The atmosphere was tense as the strongest people in the country, as well as the people who had the greatest chance of joining that group in the future, were all here.


    Of course, none of them were openly baring their fangs.


    They were all smiling on the outside, but their gazes were extremely wary of each other.


    Each of their greetings was filled with attempts to analyze the person that they were greeting.


    Choi Han could see sharpness, curiosity, and wariness in the gazes of the people as they looked at Cale.


    Choi Han recalled what Cale had told him.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since I''ve been the center of attention like this.¡¯


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°You must have had a lot of situations like this, hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°I may not look like it, but I did all sorts of things while I was a team leader.¡±


    Cale nonchntly responded before adding on.


    ¡°This is new.¡±


    ¡°Which part?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Cale did not say much and just smiled while looking at Choi Han.


    ¡°I see a lot of familiar people.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo had be the team leader after Lee Soo Hyuk.


    He did not have as many achievements as Lee Soo Hyuk at that time. Furthermore, he had started as a rear support team member.


    Whether it was for that reason or not, there were many people who did everything they could to not help him out when he first became a team leader.


    No, most of the people did not trust that he was capable of doing a good job as a team leader.


    ¡®Even if Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk personally named Kim Rok Soo to be the team leader after him... He¡¯s only in his mid tote twenties and did not develop his ability until muchter.¡¯


    Whether it was within thepany...


    In the government...


    Or even leaders of guilds and other organizations...


    ¡®Mm... Things really are slower than when team leader Lee Soo Hyuk was in charge. Is it because you were originally from the rear support team? It is not as refreshing.¡¯


    ¡®You weren¡¯t even an ability user at the beginning of the cataclysm. We know better than you do. We will just do things ording to our guild''s methods. You understand?¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had to report to those people or request for their assistance and cooperation.


    ¡®Of course, I didn''t just let things go either.¡¯


    Later on, people would say that they understood why team leader Lee Soo Hyuk named Kim Rok Soo as the new team leader. Some even said that he was even scarier than Lee Soo Hyuk.


    But Cale didn¡¯t care about all those gossips or gazes back then.


    He didn¡¯t care about any of that right now either.


    But there was something new that he was feeling right now.


    ¡®Those people that I had to report to and ask for assistance are all here.¡¯


    They were not as strong as they would be in the future as Cale remembered.


    ¡®That is why I need to help them grow stronger.¡¯


    It needed to happen faster than it did in the past.


    Cale was smiling, but his gaze was extremely cold.


    Even Choi Han stiffened up a bit after seeing his gaze.


    ¡®I''m sure this feels burdensome.¡¯


    Choi Han was thinking about how Cale was feeling.


    Cale needed to ask for assistance from the ability users walking into the auditorium right now.


    Then, Cale would need to convince them to let him be themander.


    It needed to happen so that they could safely handle the attack of the first unranked monster while keeping their casualties to a minimum.


    Cale''s group needed the help of as many people here as possible.


    But it would not be easy.


    ¡®I hope at least half of them will be willing to help us.¡¯


    As Choi Han was having that thought...


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Kim Woo, who had been staring at Cale, stopped leaning on a pir and walked into the auditorium.


    ¡°Woo hyung-nim! Wait for me!¡±


    The leader of Seongsan-gu (Seongsan district) in Changwon, who had been standing next to Kim Woo, followed behind him.


    Their actions made the others standing around the auditorium look away from Cale and start to enter one by one.


    Choi Han was standing next to Cale as all of that happened. Choi Han then felt someone approaching them and looked back.


    ¡°Are you not going in?¡±


    It was Heo Sook Ja, one of the three pirs here at the Seomyeon shelter alongside Kim Woo and Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Next to her was Ma Seung Jin, the man who would be the guild leader of Daejeon''s greatest guild in the future.


    ¡°I will go in soon.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja stood next to Cale and continued to speak.


    "Will they cooperate with us?¡±


    Choi Han frowned for a moment before he returned to normal. Heo Sook Ja seemed to be concerned about the same thing as Choi Han.


    ¡®If at least a third of them help us...¡¯


    That was the minimum number of people they needed to agree to help them after hearing about Cale¡¯s n.


    The two of them looked toward Cale with concern while Ma Seung Jin looked at Cale with curiosity.


    Cale started to walk at that moment.


    His voice reached them as he walked forward.


    ¡°I am not going in there for their cooperation but to give them an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Heo Sook Ja flinched while Ma Seung Jin opened his mouth in order to ask what Cale was talking about.


    But nobody could say anything to Cale who was walking into the auditorium without any hesitation. Only Choi Han smiled as he followed behind Cale.


    ¡°Noonim, shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go in for now.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja and Ma Seung Jin thought about the meaning behind Cale¡¯s words for a bit before walking into the auditorium.


    They saw Cale going up some steps toward the tform.


    The auditorium was naturally full of whispers.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I was wondering who gathered us here but it¡¯s just a skinny little kid?¡±


    A loud voice caused silence inside the auditorium.


    Everybody looked toward the speaker.


    A middle-aged man sitting at the seat closest to the tform was crossing his arms and looking at Cale as if he wasn¡¯t impressed.


    Changwon Seongsan-gu''s leader Kim Kang Hoon was watching this with a curious expression.


    He was seated in the middle and not next to Kim Woo who was up in front.


    ¡®How will he respond?¡¯


    He looked down at the ck invitation card while waiting for this young man named Kim Rok Soo to respond.


    He heard the woman sitting next to him sigh at that moment.


    ¡°He should just shut the hell up if he doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon looked toward her.


    ¡°...Do you know that Kim Rok Soo person?¡±


    The woman started to frown. She seemed to be asking why the hell he was talking to her.


    Kim Kang Hoon smiled in response and the woman just sighed again.


    ¡°I saw him when he went past our shelter area.¡±


    She recalled what had happened when Cale''s group had passed by her shelter area.


    Kim Rok Soo''s group had imed they came to personally hand her an invitation as her shelter was on their way to Busan.


    She got the chills thinking about that moment.


    Kim Kang Hoon cautiously asked at that moment.


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    That question asked many things at once.


    Kim Kang Hoon was extremely curious as he watched her mouth slowly start to open.


    This was the same for the ability users around them as well.


    The woman started to speak.


    ¡°He¡¯s fucking strong.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon sounded confused.


    The woman didn¡¯t notice as she was deep in her thoughts about what had happened. She messed up her hair as she started to mumble.


    ¡°My goodness... After I saw those people fighting against the monsters... Wow, holy shit.¡±


    A different ability user next to the woman started to speak.


    ¡°...Can you please tell us in detail what you mean?¡±


    The woman started to blurt out as if she had been waiting for that question.


    ¡°First of all, they are very strong. Furthermore, some fucking strong monsters are on their side. And then, when some lunatic starts screaming, ¡®I have faith!¡¯ Those people became even stronger and... Wow, I only believed what I saw because I was sober at the time. I would have thought that my mind had done a 360 if I was drunk.¡±


    ¡®360 would bring you right back to where you had started...¡¯


    Kim Kang Hoon wanted to say that but held himself back.


    ¡°Is that person strong as well?¡±


    He was looking toward Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    The woman scoffed as she looked at Cale.


    There were others in this auditorium looking at Cale with simr gazes.


    These were the people who had personally received the invitations from Cale on his way to Busan rather than from a messenger.


    ¡®Is that person strong too?¡¯


    She started to speak again.


    Her voice was firm without an ounce of hesitation.


    ¡°Totally.¡±


    He was very strong.


    But at that moment...


    ¡°I wouldn''t havee if I knew the invitation was from a fucking kid! Who the hell are you to tell a busy person like me toe here?¡±


    The man who had spoken in a loud voice earlier was still talking.


    About half of the ability users who had not met Cale yet seemed to agree with this man.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    They truly were busy.


    Every minute was important to build up their new central shelters and fend off the monsters.


    The ck invitations had been delivered to them in many ways.


    < Hello. My name is Kim Rok Soo and I have the ability of foresight. >


    The word, ¡®foresight¡¯ had caught their attention.


    < An extremely strong monster that is iparable to the monsters you faced when the original central shelters were destroyed will soon attack Busan. >


    The invitation had then listed some information about the unranked monster.


    It ended with a short request for their cooperation to fight against the unranked monster.


    The leaders of the new central shelters or their chief executives who had read the invitation couldn''t help bute to Busan.


    They couldn''t just pass it off as nonsense.


    They needed to confirm the truth for themselves, which was why the leaders came or sent one of their chief executives if it was difficult for the leader to leave.


    But they wondered if they had wasted their time as they saw a weak-looking barely twenty years old kid standing at the tform.


    The man who had raised his voice was angry at the fact that he hade to Busan because of a puny kid like Cale.


    He was also trying to show off his power.


    ¡®Information. I will leave once I hear the prophecy.¡¯


    The man didn''t care whether a monster appeared in Busan as long as his own shelter was safe. He finally got a safe ce where he could act as king so why should he take part in a dangerous fight?


    That was why he needed to show off his power and take control of the atmosphere.


    A little punk like this might spit everything out if he felt cornered even a little bit.


    ¡®I can leave if others start to agree with me.¡¯


    He could stand around without saying anything before getting the information and heading back to his shelter.


    That was why the man looked toward the people who seemed to agree with him and raised his voice again.


    This was thest thing he had to say.


    ¡°I came all the way here because of some nonsense about foresight. Tsk! Just hurry up and tell us the prophecy! Stop wasting our time! We are all busy!¡±


    Choi Han, who was standing behind Cale, started to frown.


    Tap!


    Cale stopped walking once he arrived at the top of the tform.


    His gaze slowly headed down.


    It was directed at the man who had raised his voice.


    The man snorted while looking at Cale.


    ¡°Hmph. Even your gaze is that of a little kid.¡±


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    "Ability user Kang Il-Rae.¡±


    The man, Kang Il-Rae, flinched.


    It was because he heard his name.


    ¡°139 survivors.¡±


    Kang Il-Rae flinched once more after hearing what Cale said.


    His face stiffened up.


    139 people.


    It was a number he could not forget.


    But the other ability users who could not understand what Cale was saying couldn''t help but frown.


    Cale''s gaze moved to the people next to Kang Il-Rae.


    ¡°Ability user, Jo Min Yeh.¡±


    The middle-aged woman flinched.


    ¡°398 survivors.¡±


    Her eyes opened wide after hearing what Cale said.


    ¡°...No way.¡±


    She knew the meaning behind that number.


    Cale was still speaking.


    He looked toward the man next to Jo Min Yeh.


    ¡°Ability user Kim Tae Hoo. 176 survivors.¡±

 Chapter 592: Before the sun comes up (4)

    <h4>Chapter 592: Before the sunes up (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The man next to Jo Min Yeh stiffened up.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°...How do you know the number of survivors from our original shelter-¡±


    The auditorium had be silent. The people slowly started to realize the meaning behind the numbers Cale was mentioning after hearing Kim Tae Hoo''sment.


    Everybody here were leaders or chief executives of the newly created central shelters.


    That meant that the chances of them being leaders or people in charge of an original central shelter or smaller shelters were high.


    The people Cale had just called had all been leaders of the now destroyed original shelters.


    Kim Tae Hoo instantly started to sweat.


    ¡®176 people. That¡¯s the number of people who survived from our shelter!¡¯


    The numbers Cale was saying was the number of people who managed to survive through the hell that had appeared when the original shelters were destroyed.


    Of course, there were more people in the new central shelter where Kim Tae Hoo was the leader.


    But that was the number of people who had made it out of his original shelter.


    ¡°...How did you?¡±


    ¡®How does this person know about that?¡¯


    Cale started to speak again as the ability users started to stiffen up.


    He was looking at the man next to Kim Tae Hoo.


    ¡°Ability user Park Young Hoon. You had quite a lot of survivors. 412 people.¡±


    Park Young Hoon''s jaw dropped.


    Cale looked at the people who couldn''t hide their shocks and held in the bitterness he was feeling.


    Kang Il-Rae, Jo Min Yeh, Kim Tae Hoo, and Park Young Hoon.


    He didn¡¯t know what these people had experienced when their original shelters had fallen.


    What monsters appeared, what buildings were destroyed...


    How these people managed to survive...


    He didn''t know about any of that.


    Cale remembered what happened around Korea on that day but had not been there to record it.


    But he did remember the numbers.


    Numbers were data that could give an overview of what had happened even without knowing the details.


    The number of survivors from the original central shelters.


    That hellish time had been recorded on a few sheets of A4 paper.


    It did not record the number of dead people.


    They could not check those numbers.


    There were too many people.


    When the world first experienced the cataclysm...


    Quite a lot of people had died.


    Then, when the original shelters crumbled...


    Humanity faced danger once again.


    That was the reason that the new central shelters that could fit tens of thousands of people had less than 10,000 total upants.


    This was why only the number of survivors were recorded.


    There weren''t any records of you if you died.


    The original central shelters...


    Cale slowly looked around at the people who had been leaders of those shelters as he started to speak again.


    ¡°Do I need to keep going?¡±


    The entire auditorium was quiet.


    Jo Min Yeh quietly started to speak.


    ¡°Is this the power of foresight?¡±


    The number of survivors.


    That wasn''t enough to im it to be foresight.


    But she had no other word than foresight to describe how this man who looked like a teenager could know the number of survivors from shelters around the country.


    Kang Il-Rae, who was next to Jo Min Yeh, was keeping his mouth shut as he red at Cale with a piercing gaze.


    Cale looked around before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I guess I will stop there.¡±


    Cale was standing at the center of the tform. Choi Han was by the wall of the auditorium and looking around as if he was Cale¡¯s guard.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I''m sure that not everybody here feels the same way as I do. Some of you probably just came for information and there may be some of you who will fight with us here in Seomyeon, but many of you likely do not wish to do so.¡±


    ¡®Why should I fight with them to kill an unranked monster in Seomyeon? Why do I need to do that? It''s hard enough for me to survive. It¡¯s hard enough to care for our people.¡¯


    There were many thoughts going through people¡¯s mind even without Cale having to say so.


    Everybody was aware of that fact.


    But the atmosphere inside the auditorium quickly changed.


    ¡°I will now make a prophecy.¡±


    Prophecy.


    That magical word caught people''s attention.


    ¡°The future.¡±


    Cale wasn¡¯t actually making a prophecy; he was just telling them the things he experienced.


    ¡°Poption will start to expand once more through these new central shelters and people will start to create a social system once again.¡±


    Some people nodded their heads.


    These were the people who had recognized the defensive strength and expansive capabilities of the new central shelters.


    ¡°Furthermore, ability users will develop their abilities even more. Beyond that, there is data.¡±


    Cale gently continued to speak with a smile on his face.


    ¡°We will gain data by facing these monsters and we will be able to hunt monsters with a sense of organization.¡±


    The people who had felt chills at Cale¡¯s ability just now were starting to look better.


    ¡°When that happens, people will start to expand our territory once again; simr to what our ancestors had done, starting from the area around this shelter.¡±


    More people were now nodding their heads.


    That seemed to be what they want in the future as well.


    ¡°The destroyed environment will slowly start to return to normal.¡±


    Cale stopped after saying that.


    He needed to lead as many people, if not all of them, there.


    The selfish people, the greedy people, even they needed toe.


    He needed all of them to experience taking down an unranked monster.


    That was the only way to give them the data to survive the uncertain future.


    Because of that...


    Cale continued to speak with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Half of you here will die in order for us to get to that point.¡±


    Silence filled the auditorium and it felt as if it had suddenly gotten many degrees colder.


    Cale still had a smile on his face as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Over half of you will die.¡±


    That was the truth.


    That was the future that Cale had experienced.


    ¡°Altruistic people will die. Selfish people will die. People who were chasing after greed, going after the greater good, sacrificing themselves, running away on their own, all sorts of people will die.¡±


    The smile disappeared from his face.


    ¡°All of that will happen in the next 15 years.¡±


    Cale looked down at the people underneath the tform.


    ¡°But I wish to change what I saw through my foresight.¡±


    Kang Il-Rae started to speak again.


    ¡°...How can you change something that you saw through foresight?¡±


    Cale made eye contact with Kang Il-Rae.


    Kang Il-Rae flinched after seeing the gaze of the person he had called a child.


    Cale, the man with an unfathomably deep gaze, started to speak again.


    ¡°0 people.¡±


    Before people could even think about the meaning behind that number...


    "That¡¯s the number of people who died at the original central shelter I was at.¡±


    People started to gasp in response.


    This was not the number of survivors but the number of deceased people.


    Nobody had died.


    ¡°Originally, less than 100 people would have survived.¡±


    That was the record of the past that Kim Rok Soo had experienced.


    ¡°But the present had changed and therefore, the future has changed.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo and the others had changed it.


    ¡°I hope that everybody here is able to survive.¡±


    He really meant it.


    Why?


    ¡°The more we shape the foundation to expand the number of people, the more chances humanity has for survival.¡±


    He wanted to save as many people as possible.


    Some of them would go on to be the worst possible people, but he just had to pass a list with the names of those people to Lee Soo Hyuk and say that it was the result of his ¡®foresight.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk was strong enough to look after those people and make sure they don''t end up on that path.


    ¡°Have you heard this phrase?¡±


    Cale started to again smile.


    ¡°Nothing beats numbers.¡±


    Whether the unranked monsters were strong or not, whether monsters continued to appear...


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There''s nothing. There are no monsters that can win when going up against arge number of people.¡±


    That was how humans managed to survive in the future.


    The people in Kim Rok Soo''s memories would ovee everything.


    ¡°The unranked monsters are the greatest enemies for humans to recreate society in the future.¡±


    Everybody was focused on what Cale had to say.


    "Why? It is because they are monsters with unbelievable strength that can destroy the new central shelters.¡±


    His voice was quieter but it was still loud enough for everybody in the quiet auditorium to hear.


    "And because you don¡¯t know when that enemy might attack where you are.¡±


    That meant that they could die whenever and wherever because of a strong enemy with unfathomable strength.


    The weight of Cale¡¯s words was heavy to these people who were slowly starting to trust what Cale had to say.


    One of the people who were listening urgently shouted out.


    ¡°That! You can just use your foresight to tell us!¡±


    "Who knows when I will die?¡±


    The person who asked flinched and closed his mouth.


    Kim Woo and Heo Sook Ja. The two of them, as well as Choi Han''s gazes were headed toward Cale.


    ¡°My foresight is not omnipotent. I can only see a sliver of the future and even I don''t know when I will die. That is why I can only move in the best possible direction.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja, who had been listening, started to speak.


    ¡°...The best possible direction......¡±


    At that moment...


    Boom.


    Cale lightly stomped his foot.


    Everybody focused on him once again.


    ¡°I will now give all of you an opportunity.¡±


    Opportunity. That word made people''s expressions change.


    Cale looked at the changes in each of their expressions as he continued to speak.


    ¡°The way to defeat an unranked monster.¡±


    The way to defeat a formidable enemy with unfathomable strength.


    ¡°I will give you the opportunity to experience the way to take them down. That experience will exponentially increase all of your chances of surviving the unpredictable future.¡±


    Cale no longer looked like a feeble kid as he stood at the center of the tform.


    He reached his hand out toward the people and continued to speak.


    ¡°Will you take this opportunity?¡±


    The air inside the auditorium was heating up and as the silence looked ready to be broken...


    ¡°Ah. Let me tell you one more fact.¡±


    Cale nonchntly added on.


    "As long as I am here, this Busan central shelter will not be destroyed like the original shelters you all have experienced.¡±


    Some people flinched.


    0 people dead. Cale''s words echoed in their minds.


    If they fought with him this time, they might be able to learn the way to save all of the people in their shelters with 0 people dead in the future as well.


    The strong individuals from throughout the country were all gathered here.


    It would be hard to find this many strong people anywhere else.


    If they were with all these people?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a bit safer?


    As Kim Rok Soo mentioned, wasn''t this the opportunity to fight against an unranked monster in the safest possible situation?


    ¡°Furthermore, the people here will fight while looking at my back the most, at least for this battle.¡±


    That meant that he would be in the front fighting more than anybody else.


    ¡°I will let you experience victory instead of experiencing just survival for the first time in a long while.¡±


    Cale¡¯s words felt like thunder to these people who had barely managed to survive through difficult times and were doing their best to continue to survive in the future.


    Experiencing victory.


    They would be victorious against these motherfucking monsters that had dragged them to hell for the past few months that felt like an eternity.


    They would be victorious against one of the strongest monsters at that.


    Some of their expressions started to change even faster.


    Cale started to look bigger to the people inside the hall who were looking at his outreached hand.


    ¡°Please make your decision.¡±


    Cale was done speaking and it was now time to hear their responses.


    Screeeech.


    One person stood up after a moment.


    Screech, screech-.


    More people started to stand up as well.


    None of them were vocalizing the fact that they would fight with him, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    Heo Sook Ja clenched her fist while watching them.


    It looked as if they would easily surpass one third or even half of the people in the auditorium at this rate.


    She then looked back toward Cale.


    ¡®I guess we won''t even need to discuss the matter of making him themander.¡¯


    Their original n was to convince everybody that Kim Rok Soo was the best person to be themander for this n to take down the unranked monster.


    But he had said that the Busan shelter would not be destroyed as long as he was here.


    He had said that he would fight in front of everybody.


    He had said that he would give them the opportunity to experience victory.


    Cale was already themander and the leader of this ce by saying that.

 Chapter 593: Before the sun comes up (5)

    <h4>Chapter 593: Before the sunes up (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The gazes focused on Cale as he headed down from the tform were extremely heated.


    But Cale didn''t look at those people.


    ¡°I leave it to you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja, who was walking up the stairs to the tform as Cale walked down, gave a short response.


    Heo Sook Ja walked past Cale with Ma Seung Jin and one of her subordinates behind her.


    ¡°It''s nothing. I should be thanking you. I''ll take care of the rest.¡±


    She then added on.


    ¡°...Our dearest Commander-nim.¡±


    Cale stopped walking and looked toward Heo Sook Ja.


    Heo Sook Ja smiled when they made eye contact and continued to walk.


    Ma Seung Jin, who was following behind her, gently elbowed Cale''s arm with his elbow as he started to speak.


    ¡°You looked cool.¡±


    He then walked past Cale as well.


    Heo Sook Ja started to speak once she made it up the tform.


    ¡°My name is Heo Sook Ja and I am responsible for the defense here at the Seomyeon, Busan shelter. Everyone who wishes to participate in this battle against the unranked monster, pleasee this way!¡±


    The gazes that had been on Cale moved to Heo Sook Ja.


    Cale watched this for a moment before starting to walk once again and headed out of the auditorium. Choi Han followed behind him.


    There was someone standing at the entrance of the auditorium to greet him.


    ¡°Rok Soo, that was a great speech.¡±


    It was Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Cale stared at Lee Soo Hyuk, who was leaning against a pir and looking at him with his arms crossed, and started to speak.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Park Jin Tae?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk still had ck gloves on.


    Smile.


    The corners of Lee Soo Hyuk''s lips started to go up.


    ¡°Jin Tae is with Senior Kang.¡±


    That meant that Park Jin Tae was beaten to a pulp and had to be carried over to Doctor Kang''s for treatment.


    Lee Soo Hyuk nonchntly added on.


    ¡°I''ll see him again when he wakes up.¡±


    Cale started to think after hearing that.


    ¡®He really is getting beaten up properly.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk added on with a stoic expression at that moment.


    ¡°Jin Tae also said, ¡®see youter,¡¯ before he fainted.¡±


    Cale had a thought about this as well.


    ¡®Park Jin Tae really is a crazy bastard as well.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyukughed once more as he continued to speak.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be great if both Jin Tae¡¯s mind and body developed right now?¡±


    Cale, who could sense the vicious meaning behind those words, calmly responded.


    ¡°That sounds great.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk watched Cale respond as if he was hearing about strangers before he started to speak again.


    ¡°...You''ve been through a lot.¡±


    He was not talking about giving the speech; he was talking about all the things Cale had to face up until now.


    Both Cale and Lee Soo Hyuk knew about the many different meanings but did not reveal their fangs to each other.


    ¡®Anyway, Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°That monster that is going to show up in Gwangalli...¡±


    The unranked monster that would appear in Busan¡¯s Gwangalli shores would then move toward the Seomyeon central shelter.


    Lee Soo Hyuk slowly took off his ck gloves as he asked.


    ¡°What is the name of that thing?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk was asking about the monster¡¯s name.


    Cale pulled its name out from his memories.


    ¡°Electric Eel.¡±


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk let out a short gasp.


    ¡°A scary monster that is unranked has such a stupid name?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. That¡¯s its name.¡±


    ¡°Did you give it that name?¡±


    ¡®No. Team leader, you came up with the nameter after you survived the attack.¡¯


    Cale held back those words. Lee Soo Hyuk interpreted that short duration of silence as he pleased.


    ¡°You must havee up with that name since your foresight probably only let you see or hear the monster. Your naming sense is terrible.¡±


    ¡°No-¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Cale felt wronged.


    But Lee Soo Hyuk ignored Cale¡¯s expression and continued to speak.


    ¡°Ah, there was one thing I didn¡¯t like about your speech.¡±


    ¡®Something he didn¡¯t like?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk in confusion.


    "Which part?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked back at Cale for a moment before taking a short look at Choi Han and then turning back toward Cale.


    ¡°I will be in the foremost position.¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale recalled what he said in his speech earlier.


    ¡®Furthermore, the people here will fight while looking at my back the most at least for this battle.¡¯


    The part about how they will see Cale''s back the most...


    Lee Soo Hyuk did not seem to like thatment.


    That was why Lee Soo Hyuk was saying that he would be standing in the foremost position.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    He looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk who was walking away and started to speak.


    ¡°The person who will be in the foremost position will be decided based on the person''s abilities.¡±


    He was saying that Lee Soo Hyuk could not stand in the front just because he wanted to do so.


    Lee Soo Hyuk stopped walking for a moment to say something.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    He then started to walk away without any regrets once more.


    Choi Han looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk and started to speak.


    ¡°How long do you think the current Lee Soo Hyuk would need to be the Lee Soo Hyuk at his strongest?¡±


    Choi Han had seen the final images of Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s battle through Choi Jung Soo''s memories.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was already stronger than all of the ability users here, but he was much weaker than his future self.


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s battle abilities would only bepleted in a few years.


    Choi Han was curious about how long that would take.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale and nonchntly responded.


    ¡°Probably soon.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®What does he mean by soon? Shouldn¡¯t it at least take a year or two to get there?¡¯


    Choi Han looked toward Cale in shock.


    Cale didn''t pay any attention as he shared his expectations.


    ¡°He¡¯ll probably be close to that level by the end of this battle.¡±


    ¡°...Is something like that even possible?¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Cale scoffed and then responded.


    ¡°That person is a genius.¡±


    Choi Han, who was at a loss for words, started to think about something else.


    ¡®It¡¯s not an issue with his battle strength.¡¯


    It was simr to how Choi Han was teaching a sword art to Choi Jung Soo.


    Cale wasn¡¯t personally teaching Lee Soo Hyuk as Choi Han was doing with Jung Soo, but there were things he wanted to show Lee Soo Hyuk.


    These were things that did note from strength but from experiences.


    Those things would all be visible and remembered in Lee Soo Hyuk''s memories after this battle.


    Cale slowly thought about the battle that would happen in less than three days.


    The image was beingpleted more and more as people started to slowly leave the auditorium.


    The Electric Eel.


    Unlike its stupid name, this unranked monster was extremely difficult to handle.


    ¡®It is extremely smart.¡¯


    It was not the type of monster that would just attack and destroy things without thinking by relying on its wild instincts.


    There were some unranked monsters like that, but the Electric Eel was extremely intelligent.


    ¡°Rok Soo hyung. Are we heading over to Gwangalli right away?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes, we need to head there now. We need to confirm things in advance and get things prepared.¡±


    There were less than three days left.


    He needed to use every minute wisely without wasting it.


    Cale would head to Gwangalli and prepare for the monster¡¯s arrival.


    ¡®I need to prepare for everything.¡¯


    Cale firmed his resolve over and over to be victorious.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    He heard someone gasp in shock.


    ¡®...Kang Il-Rae?¡¯


    It was the man who had raised his voice toward Cale when he went up to the tform.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    That man had tried to approach Cale before quickly retreating in shock.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    ¡°W, what the hell is that?!¡±


    It was the same for the others as well.


    Cale felt someone tapping his shoulder at that moment.


    ¡°Rok Soo hyung.¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing Choi Han quietly calling his name.


    He then looked toward where Choi Han was looking.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    In the distance...


    He could see why everyone had been shocked.


    He could tell why the ability users who had not seen Cale''s group on their way to Busan were extremely shocked.


    Kang Il-Rae started to point as he shouted.


    ¡°A, T, Tiger monster!¡±


    Therge Dark Tiger was quickly jumping across buildings and headed over.


    ¡°Why are there no rms going off?¡±


    ¡°What the-?! Is this okay-¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon, the Changwon Seongsan-gu shelter¡¯s leader, couldn''t finish speaking after realizing something about his surroundings.


    ¡®Everybody is quiet!¡¯


    People didn''t seem to mind that a Tiger monster was jumping over buildings to get here.


    In fact, some of the Seomyeon shelter¡¯s people were looking at the Tiger monster with a positive gaze.


    ¡°...What is going on?¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon was not the only one who realized this.


    That was why everybody prepared to attack but did not dare to attack.


    ¡°Ah. I haven''t seen it in a while.¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon looked toward the woman who had been sitting next to him for Cale¡¯s speech.


    "Do you know that monster?¡±


    The ability users nearby all focused on her.


    The woman shrugged her shoulder and pointed somewhere with her chin.


    Cale was standing there.


    ¡°It¡¯s that person''s hyung.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    The Dark Tigernded in front of the auditorium at that moment.


    Boom!


    The tiger thatnded with a loud noise fitting itsrge body approached Cale with its ck mane fluttering majestically.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    Cale warmly called out to the Dark Tiger.


    ¡°It really is his hyung?¡±


    ¡°Why is a monster his hyung?¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    There were many gasps of shock and admiration.


    Heo Sook Ja walked up from behind them and said something.


    ¡°He is our ally.¡±


    As people''s expressions changed once more...


    They all heard the Dark Tiger''s voice.


    ¡°Dongsaeng, can we chat for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Of course, hyung-nim.¡±


    Cale didn''t care about the people who were shocked at this sight they had never seen before and headed to a quiet spot with Alberu.


    They were outside the Seomyeon shelter walls.


    Cale confirmed that only Choi Han and Alberu were with him outside the castle walls as he started to speak.


    ¡°You were already able toplete everything I asked for, your majesty?¡±


    Cale had asked Alberu to meet with Sheritt and the Dragon half-blood regarding the issue with the Dragons.


    ¡°No. I fell asleep for a moment before heading out to meet Lord Sheritt-nim.¡±


    Fell asleep for a moment.


    That meant that Alberu found time for a quick nap as he had something urgent to tell Cale.


    Alberu woulde to this ce once he fell asleep.


    ¡°Did something urgent happen?¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    ¡°...Did the White Starunch an attack?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s face was even stiffer as he asked that.


    Alberu shook his head. His mane fluttered majestically.


    ¡°No. It isn¡¯t either of those.¡±


    ¡°Then what-?¡±


    Choi Han asked in confusion as Cale cut in.


    ¡°Did something happen in the library basement?¡±


    Alberu nodded his head.


    ¡°I think I got some amazing information.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale slightly flinched.


    ¡®Not I got some amazing information but I think I got some?¡¯


    It was different from how Alberu usually spoke.


    ¡°Let me first tell you what happened.¡±


    Alberu shared everything that had happened when he was in the stone room at the basement of the Roan Pce library with Raon.


    The Unbreakable Spear.


    He exined everything that had happened as he earned that White Spear and Choi Han''s face slowly filled with astonishment.


    Cale kept his mouth shut and saved hisments.


    ¡°...This really seems to be some amazing information.¡±


    That was what Choi Han had to say once Alberu was finished.


    The Dark Tiger silently showed his agreement and looked toward Cale. Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Earth 3?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Choi Han interjected once Alberu answered.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean that there are also Earth 1 and Earth 2? Maybe it is a parallel dimension or a parallel world-!¡±


    ¡°I had the same thought. I believe that if we use this information as the foundation to figure out some more things, we should be able to find the secrets about this world and this test, as well as get some benefits for what we need to do in the future.¡±


    Choi Han raised his voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I''m sure we will find some beneficial information if we gather some more.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head.


    ¡°That is why I chatted with the spear before I came here.¡±


    Alberu had chatted with the Unbreakable Spear before falling asleep.


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Is it an AI?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Ah, nothing, your majesty.¡±


    Cale shook his head and motioned for Alberu to continue.


    ¡®Another Earth. How many are there in total?¡¯


    Was the ce Cale and Alberu were from also an Earth?


    Or was it a different?


    Cale was starting to get a headache at the fact that the scale of all of this was slowly getting bigger.


    ¡®I will only gather the information I need.¡¯


    Rather than being interested in Earth 3 or whatnot, he would listen to the information Alberu had gathered and just try to remember the information that was rted to this ce and the ce he would return to.


    "That spear introduced itself as ¡®Taerang¡¯.¡±


    Alberu stopped talking as if he was organizing thoughts before starting to speak again.


    "Apparently dungeons suddenly appeared in that world and caused the birth of hunters.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? What?¡¯


    Cale subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°Hunters?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    "And dungeons?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A Monster Wave? There was apparently something like that as well.¡±


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    Cale could onlyugh.


    Alberu didn''t care as he wanted to quickly share the information he had gathered.


    ¡°It seems like the ability users here are called Hunters in that world, but that ce looked a bit different than here.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Choi Han seemed very interested as he asked.


    Choi Han''s eyes were sparkling at this new information.


    "ording to Taerang, something called levels exist in that world and you can gain stats by going through the dungeons. You can use the stats you gain from leveling up to get stronger. Ah! But even that cannot ovee natural talents.¡±


    ¡°...It really is different than here. There is no system of leveling up in this ce. There is the application and development of abilities, but it is not disyed as a numeric value.¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head with a serious expression.


    ¡°Yes. The natural-born talents in that world range from FFF-Grade to SSS-Grade. Beyond that, there is even an EX-Grade. An FFF-Grade Hunter who levels up would still find it difficult to catch up to an SSS-Grade Hunter.¡±


    Cale silently wiped his face after hearing what Alberu had to say.


    "ording to Taerang...¡±


    Alberu remembered it clearly as it was quite peculiar and seemed very important.


    That was why he was able to repeat it word for word.


    ¡°It said that, ¡®By using me, even an FFF-Grade Hunter would be extremely wealthy and their path in life would be a breeze with no obstacles.¡¯ ¡±


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    Cale, who had read all sorts of different genres of novels, brushed his face once again with both hands.


    But Cale soon lowered both hands and had no choice but to look at Alberu. It was because of what Alberu said next.


    ¡°In addition... I asked Taerang about the monster that was used as the ingredient to create that spear.¡±


    Alberu had instantly figured out what he needed to ask the moment he heard about Earth 3.


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed up to Alberu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That monster that was extremely strong to the point it was almost unbelievable is an alien race with two legs, eight wings, Dragon scales, a Lion¡¯s head, and an Eagle¡¯s ws.¡±


    Cale and Alberu made eye contact at that moment.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°It''s one of the sculptures that was in the Temple of the Demonic God.¡±


    ¡°...As I expected.¡±


    Alberu''s eyes clouded over.


    Cale nonchntly added on.


    ¡°The strongest of the monsters.¡±


    Out of the 8 sculptures... He had faced 6 of those monsters.


    But there were two monsters that were most likely stronger than those six monsters.


    The monster that was the strongest of them all...


    Alberu was describing the appearance of that monster.


    Cale, who had been getting many headaches at the fact that there were two monsters even stronger than those six yet he had no data about them, finally saw a ray of hope.


    Alberu, who had the same thought as Cale, started to speak again.


    ¡°Apparently, my spear is the only weapon that can destroy that monster¡¯s bones?¡±


    ¡°Then we just have to destroy it.¡±


    Cale and Alberu... Both the human and the tiger started to smile.


    ¡°Commander-in-Chief-nim.¡±


    The first strategy meeting.


    The meeting room was filled with the representatives of each region that were selected by the ability users from all around the country.


    Kim Kang Hoon, the Gyeongnam representative, looked toward Cale and asked.


    "The Electric Eel... How is that monster going to infiltrate the Seomyeon shelter?¡±


    The intelligent first unranked monster.


    The monster that appeared in front of the people who never even dreamt about the existence of these unranked monsters...


    The monster had quietly appeared from underwater and used a stealthy method to destroy everything.


    Cale gave a short response.


    ¡°The subway.¡±


    The Seomyeon shelter was connected through the underground.


    That was the reason this ce had no choice but to be a ferocious battlefield in the past.


    1. Taerang might trante to Bright Sun but I am not certain of it. I will just leave it as Taerang as I do not want to make any assumptions.

 Chapter 594: Before the sun comes up (6)

    <h4>Chapter 594: Before the sunes up (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°The monster is going to attack through the subway?¡±


    ¡°...We would have been screwed if we didn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    The subway. The people in the room repeated that word in their minds.


    This meeting room was the size of an indoor gymnasium.


    Cale started to speak again.


    "The Electric Eel... That monster will use the subway to travel close to Seomyeon before showing itself and attacking the Seomyeon shelter.¡±


    ¡°Something seems weird.¡±


    Someone raised their hand at that moment.


    It was Jo Min Yeh, the Jeonnam representative.


    ¡°What is weird?¡±


    She responded to Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the situation at Busan, but I''m certain that most of the subway tunnels are destroyed and full of debris. There should be many paths that are impossible for it to cross.¡±


    Jo Min Yeh looked toward Heo Sook Ja who was next to Cale.


    Heo Sook Ja nodded her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Seomyeon shelters rescue team members have checked out the subway tunnels, and although none of them are fully blocked, many of them are at least partially destroyed.¡±


    ¡°But this monster is still able to stealthily cross through those paths to get to Seomyeon?¡±


    Jo Min Yeh shook her head.


    She then looked back toward Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°I was expecting arge monster as it is an unranked monster, but I guess it is smaller than I expected.¡±


    Flutter.


    They heard wings fluttering at that moment.


    Most of the people inside this auditorium-like meeting room peeked toward the direction.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk red at them as she fluttered her wings.


    The different representatives had a thought on their minds as they looked at her.


    ¡®He said that this monster was a Grade 1 monster. Even this monster would not be able to properly cross through the subway tunnels.¡¯


    ¡®He said that the unranked monsters were iprehensible and iparable to Grade 1 monsters. It must be much smaller than we expected.¡¯


    The Steel Feather Hawk could not cross through the subway tunnels because of her wings.


    ¡°Ahem. That unranked monster is not small.¡±


    Kang Il-Rae, the Jeonbuk representative coughed as he interjected.


    ¡°It might be smaller than what we all expected, but the subway tunnels are not small.¡±


    He peeked toward Cale as he continued to speak.


    "And our Commander-nim over here...¡±


    He pointed toward Cale with both hands.


    Jo Min Yeh, who had been sitting next to Kang Il-Rae during Cale¡¯s speech, chuckled at Kang Il-Rae''s demeanor, but Kang Il-Rae feigned ignorance as he continued to speak.


    ¡°ording to what our Commander-nim mentioned, the monster¡¯s name is the Electric Eel. It is probably like a snake in that it may have a small body, but it wouldn¡¯t be small if it was extremely long, would it?¡±


    That made sense.


    Ki Hee Ran, the Chungbuk representative, started to speak.


    "And the monster¡¯s size is not important; the main thing to worry about is its destructive force.¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon, the Gyeongnam representative nodded his head after hearing her being serious unlike how she had acted while sitting next to him during the speech and talking about Cale¡¯s strength.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Either way, we just need to catch the one bastarding through the tunnel, no?¡±


    Smile.


    Kim Kang Hoon smiled as if it would be simple.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Kim Kang Hoon turned after hearing someone disagree with him.


    Cale was the one who had spoken.


    ¡°It is not just one.¡±


    ¡°What do you mea-¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    He heard someone snort at that moment.


    ¡°Woo hyung-nim?¡±


    It was Kim Woo, the person who was a central figure at the Seomyeon shelter with Heo Sook Ja and Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Kim Kang Hoon was looking at Kim Woo, who had snorted at hisment, with a confused expression. Kim Woo showed no reaction to his gaze and just turned toward Cale.


    It was as if he was saying that Cale would give the answer.


    Tap!


    They heard someone lightly tap on the table at that moment.


    It was Cale.


    "The Electric Eel has two heads.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°It is able to split its body in half as well.¡±


    The representatives of each region opened their eyes in shock.


    ¡°...Two of them!¡±


    The monster that had two heads was able to split its body into two.


    That pretty much meant that there would be two monsters.


    Cale recalled an old record as he looked at these astonished people.


    ¡®That was the reason people at the Seomyeon shelter struggled.¡¯


    The unranked monster that had traveled from Gwangalli to Seomyeon underground fused its body together around Seomyeon and started to attack.


    ¡®The people at Seomyeon shelter did not notice it traveling underground as they were busy dealing with the monsters that were going by from the appearance of the unranked monster.¡¯


    That was why it had felt as if arge monster had suddenly appeared and started to destroy everything.


    Tap!


    Cale tapped on the table once more.


    ¡°We will now show you the map of our operation.¡±


    Kim Min Joon and Lee Jin Joo who were standing behind him brought arge piece of paper forward.


    Chhh-


    The paper was opened on top of the table.


    ¡°...The subway route?¡±


    The map of Busan¡¯s subway system was in front of them.


    The route map that had been useless until recently because there were no trains going through had now been turned into a strategic map for the operation.


    ¡°Now then.¡±


    Cale pointed toward the map.


    ¡°Is there only one train thates to Seomyeon?¡±


    Gwangan station was nearby Gwangalli beach. The route heading from there to Seomyeon station...


    Jo Min Yeh answered quietly.


    ¡°...There are two......¡±


    There were two routes from Gwangan station to Seomyeon station.


    They were part of different transfer routes, but none of that mattered now that the subways were not in use.


    What mattered was that there was a path.


    That was what was important.


    ¡°This......¡±


    Moon Se-Woon, the Gangwon-do representative, started to frown.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°...So then the monster must not be small.¡±


    Cale calmly answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is not small. It is quiterge even when it is split into two, but it is extremelyrge when it fuses together. It grows exponentially when it fuses together.¡±


    Kang Il-Rae touched his dry lips as he started to speak.


    ¡°The monster should be a bit weaker when it splits into two? Am I right?¡±


    Cale slowly nodded his head.


    ¡°It is much weaker when it is splitpared to when it is fused together.¡±


    ¡°Of course! That¡¯s a relief!¡±


    Kang Il-Rae''s face lit up before it stiffened up after hearing what Cale said next.


    ¡°Of course, it is much stronger than the Grade 1 monsters that attacked the original shelters even when it is split into two and only has one head.¡±


    ¡°...Ho. It is stronger than not just a Grade 1 monster, but the Grade 1 monsters plural?¡±


    Kim Woo started to speak as Kim Kang Hoon stated in disbelief.


    ¡°That is why it is unranked. It is at a different level of strength.¡±


    Kim Woo slowly started to look toward Cale.


    His voice was slow as he continued to talk.


    ¡°And our Commander is nning on killing all of those monsters.¡±


    The people surrounding the table all looked toward Cale.


    Cale started to speak with a stoic expression.


    ¡°Yes. I n on killing all of them one by one.¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon, the Gyeongnam representative, started to speak.


    ¡°W, will that be possible?¡±


    Cale started to smile as he responded to the nervously stated question.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I, and we, will make it happen.¡±


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The representatives of each region could see some files being ced in front of them.


    Kim Min Joon, Lee Jin Joo, Lee Seung Won were putting thin piles of paper exining the operation.


    ¡°Those documents will tell you all of your respective roles.¡±


    The representatives of each region picked up the documents ced in front of them.


    ¡°Please be familiar with it by tomorrow.¡±


    They were all listening to what Cale had to say.


    "We n on heading out at noon tomorrow.¡±


    The people would all head to their respective battlefields tomorrow.


    Everybody looked toward Cale again.


    "And the day after tomorrow...¡±


    Unlike the past, the humans were now aware of the enemies aiming for them.


    "We will start the hunt, no, the battle.¡±


    The battle that was toe was a hunt to take down an unranked monster, a battle between humanity and monsters for victory.


    Click.


    A teacup was ced on the table.


    The finger holding the teacup moved away from the cup as the person started to speak.


    ¡°You came at Cale¡¯s request?¡±


    ¡°That is correct, Sheritt-nim.¡±


    Sheritt''s gaze headed toward the blonde hair and blue eyed man sitting across from her.


    Alberu Crossman. He smiled after seeing her gaze and quietly looked at the man standing behind Sheritt.


    It was a stoic gaze that seemed to be inspecting something.


    ¡°...You are alive.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood looked so pale that he could probably die at any moment, but he looked back at Alberu with an emotionless gaze.


    Sheritt turned to look at the Dragon half-blood at that moment.


    Flinch!


    The Dragon half-blood flinched after making eye contact with Sheritt and lowered his head.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Everything should be the same when Cale returns.¡±


    Sheritt¡¯s gaze that was full of loneliness, bitterness, sorrow, and all sorts of other emotions moved away from the Dragon half-blood as she continued to speak in an emotionless voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think we should cause any aspect to be any worse than it is now until that child returns. Wouldn''t that child only be able to do as he wishes if things stay the same?¡±


    Sheritt was using her magic to dy the Dragon half-blood''s death as much as possible.


    This was only possible because she was extremely skilled in magic and because she was the Dragon Lord, the Dragon who knew the most about the power of the Dragons embedded in the Dragon half-blood''s heart.


    ¡®Of course, I''m sure the pain became even worse.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood''s pain exponentially increased in order to prolong his life.


    It was probably difficult to just breathe.


    Alberu asked the Dragon half-blood a question.


    "Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    The Dragon half-blood just stood behind Sheritt without responding.


    Alberu thought that he looked like a knight trying to protect his liege.


    However, that was not something he should say out loud without thinking.


    Crunch crunch.


    Raon was quietly sitting down while munching on a cookie.


    Sheritt was petting his head.


    Alberu saw the quiet Raon peeking toward Sheritt and the Dragon half-blood as he started to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    As he made eye contact with the Dragon half-blood again...


    ¡°Cale told me that the Dragon half-blood should still be alive for me to ask something.¡±


    Both Sheritt and the Dragon half-blood flinched.


    "Anyway, I will get right to the point as I am busy right now.¡±


    He was still looking at the Dragon half-blood.


    Alberu recalled what Cale had told him.


    ¡®Your majesty, I will tell you the conversation I had with the Dragon half-blood in the past.¡¯


    Cale, Eruhaben, the Dragon half-blood, and Raon. It was apparently a conversation among the four of them.


    There was something the Dragon half-blood had said when Eruhaben and the Dragon half-blood first met.


    ¡®That was why you ended up being thest one.¡¯


    He took a sip of tea as he started to speak.


    ¡°ording to Cale, you said that Eruhaben-nim was thest Dragon to kill.¡±


    ¡°Correct. The White Star designated Eruhaben as thest Dragon to kill.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head and recalled something else.


    Eruhaben had asked the Dragon half-blood who responded to him.


    ¡®Was my heart meant to be yours as well?¡¯


    ¡®No. That¡¯s not it. That person just said he needed it. But I don''t know what he was going to use it for.¡¯


    Alberu started to speak while recalling the conversation Cale shared with him.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know where Eruhaben-nim''s heart was to be used?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I''ve been thinking about it, but I cannot figure it out at all.¡±


    ¡°Then how many Dragons have you killed in total?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood flinched after hearing this question.


    But Alberu didn''t give him the opening to say anything.


    ¡°Based on what Cale told me, the reason Eruhaben-nim was selected as thest Dragon to kill was because Eruhaben-nimmunicated with other Dragons. Doesn''t that mean that you were worried about being found out by the other Dragons after killing Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    ¡°...You could say that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Tap.


    Alberu put the teacup down on the table.


    Dragons.


    He had been mesmerized at the thought of using such an existence as his allies.


    But it was now time to calmly assess the situation now.


    ¡°Sheritt-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°How many Dragons were there when you were the Lord, Sheritt-nim?¡±


    Sheritt slowly responded as if she was thinking about it.


    ¡°Usually... There were a total of 15-25 Dragons on the Eastern and Western continentsbined in a generation. 10 if there were less than normal.¡±


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Alberu''s index finger tapped on the armrest.


    The Dragon half-blood''s heart had five Dragons.


    Then there was Olienne.


    There were at least six dead Dragons.


    Whether the White Star gave the order or personally killed them...


    There were probably more than six dead.


    ¡°Anyway, there should be some living Dragons even if there aren¡¯t that many.¡±


    Even if the White Star moved stealthily, it would have been difficult for him to kill so many Dragons without the Dragon half-blood, who was sensitive to the aura of Dragons, knowing about it.


    He made thatment and looked in front of him. He looked at the three existences rted to Dragons.


    It was at that moment.


    Knock knock knock.


    Someone knocked and they heard the Wolf boy Lock''s voice.


    ¡°Excuse me, Tasha-nim is here!¡±


    Alberu stood up from his seat.


    ¡°I asked her toe.¡±


    He then walked over to the door and turned the doorknob.


    Screeeech.


    The door opened and Tasha smiled at the people inside.


    ¡°Long time no see, everyone.¡±


    She looked a bit tired as she looked toward Alberu.


    ¡°I came because you said you had an urgent question for me, what is going on?¡±


    Why had he asked her to meet him here at Sheritt-nim¡¯s castle?


    Tasha was curious about that as well but did not ask in front of the Dragons.


    Alberu started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Cale told me something.¡±


    Sheritt, Raon, and the Dragon half-blood all looked toward Alberu once again after hearing him mention Cale.


    ¡°He said that in the past, Mayor Obante-nim-¡±


    Obante, the mayor of the Underground City of the Dark Elves.


    He was Tasha''s grandfather and a 522 years old Dark Elf.


    ¡°Told Cale that he had met a Dragon before.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You''re right!¡±


    Raon jumped up and fluttered his wings.


    Raon recalled something from his memories.


    It had happened when they first went to the Underground City in the Desert of Death with Tasha.


    It was when they had met Mayor Obante for the first time and before they had met Mary.


    Obante had looked toward Cale and said the following.


    ¡®I have met a Dragon-nim in the past. I felt the same feeling that I am feeling now. My Elemental, which met that Dragon-nim with me, says it is simr as well.¡¯


    Mayor Obante had said that before weing Raon, who had shouted, ¡®I am the great and mighty Raon Miru!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Dark Elf Gramps said that to the human! He said he saw a Dragon with his Elemental!¡±


    Alberu recalled a moment during his conversation with Cale.


    He had asked Cale a question.


    ¡®It is a minimum of 6 Dragons ording to what the Dragon half-blood had said, but if the White Star killed some Dragons without him knowing... Do you think there are any Dragons left? Even if there are, I don¡¯t think there will be many.¡¯


    Alberu had cautiously asked because he knew that the White Star was the Dragon yer.


    Cale had calmly answered.


    ¡®First, please check with Eruhaben-nim to see if there are any other Dragons he could contact and find out the locations of other Dragons. Other than that, mm.¡¯


    Cale had then said someone''s name.


    ¡®Dragons are extremely independent, so there is no way Eruhaben-nim is in contact with every Dragon.¡¯


    ¡®Then wouldn¡¯t they be difficult to locate?¡¯


    ¡®I think you should first dig into Mayor Obante-nim¡¯s side, your majesty.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm? The Mayor-nim?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir. If you find one Dragon, you might somehow end up finding the rest of the Dragons as well.¡¯


    Alberu, who had found it odd to talk about his rtive, stopped thinking about that moment and asked Tasha a question.


    ¡°Mayor Obante-nim... Where did great grandfather see a Dragon?¡±


    Alberu was slowly preparing things one by one for Cale''s return, no, for the battle that might be thest war.


    He was preparing to start a war to end all things and bring peace to the world the moment Cale returns.


    At that moment.


    Cale slowly opened the door to the training ground.


    ¡°Choi-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    There was a loud noise right next to Cale.


    He turned his gaze.


    The door he opened...


    At the wall right next to it...


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A person had mmed into the wall before falling down to the ground.


    It was Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    He did not even notice Cale as he started to swear.

 Chapter 595: Before the sun comes up (7)

    <h4>Chapter 595: Before the sunes up (7)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Jung Soo pushed against the ground in order to stand up.


    ¡°...So easily!¡±


    He was speaking his thoughts out loud.


    Choi Jung Soo raised his head and looked forward. Choi Han was standing there with a loose grip on his sword.


    ¡®How many times has it been?¡¯


    He had stopped counting a long time ago.


    He had sparred with Choi Han too many times to count, however, he still couldn''t win.


    ¡®Just the tip of his clothes...! I would win if I could even touch the tip of his clothes!¡¯


    The way for Choi Jung Soo to defeat Choi Han was to cut even 1 millimeter off the tip of Choi Han''s clothes.


    But forget Choi Han¡¯s clothes, Choi Jung Soo had not even been able to block Choi Han¡¯s sword properly for thest few days.


    ¡°...Ugh.¡±


    His clenched fist was shaking.


    It was because of his anger toward himself.


    He heard a calm voice at that moment.


    ¡°Are you guys at least eating properly while you fight?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo''s shoulders flinched.


    He had not realized that someone had shown up. His head urgently turned toward the source of the noise.


    Choi Jung Soo and Cale made eye contact.


    ¡°...You¡¯re covered in dust.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo looked away after hearing Cale¡¯s emotionless voice.


    Choi Jung Soo looked like a mess right now.


    His clothes and body were covered in dust and he was drenched in sweat. Most importantly, his eyes were bloodshot and looked terrible.


    Choi Jung Soo was aware of how terrible he looked right now.


    That was why he was avoiding Cale¡¯s calm face.


    He heard Choi Han¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°We are making sure to eat every meal. I am making sure that he gets the proper nutrients for each meal as well.¡±


    Cale''s expression turned odd.


    ¡®Vicious bastard. He looks fine.¡¯


    Choi Han lookedpletely fine without even a single drop of sweat.


    It made Cale recall when he watched Choi Han training the Wolf children.


    The children had looked simr to Choi Jung Soo at that time.


    ¡®But he''s not hurt anywhere.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze moved to the wall that Choi Jung Soo had crashed into.


    It was not a regr stone wall but a wall with a soft cushion on it.


    That wall was the only one with a dent while the other stone walls did not show any signs of damage at all.


    ¡®He¡¯s also feeding him on time and making sure he gets proper nutrients.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo''splexion was good for someone going through a difficult training schedule.


    ¡®Well... Everything other than his bloodshot eyes that is...¡¯


    Peek.


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Choi Han.


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze as he looked at Choi Jung Soo was innocent and full of warmth and satisfaction.


    ¡®He¡¯s totally pampering him.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression turned even odder.


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo lowered his head after seeing Cale¡¯s face turn even odder.


    It looked as if Cale was feeling pity for him after seeing his condition.


    He couldn''t even raise his head to look at Choi Han.


    ¡®How weak must I be to......!¡¯


    How weak and easy of an opponent must he be that Choi Han could smile and defeat him without even trying?


    He had gotten the chills after watching Choi Han fight before, but he could truly tell how strong Choi Han was after going up against him.


    He felt like a tall and sturdy wall.


    Cale looked back and forth between Choi Jung Soo, who had his head down, and Choi Han, who was looking at him with a satisfied expression, before making ament.


    "Do you just spar with each other?¡±


    Choi Han responded to him.


    ¡°Training the body is all about the basics.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo''s shoulders flinched at that moment.


    It was because he had heard what Choi Han had just said somewhere else.


    Choi Jung Soo thought for a moment before recalling some memories that he had buried deep inside.


    ¡®Training the body is all about the basics!¡¯


    His father had said that.


    ¡®Jung Soo. Training the body is something any martial artist in our Choi family must do.¡¯


    That was what his grandmother had said.


    ¡®Hey. How can you defeat me when I''m older than you? I''ve been training my body for two years longer than you have. My foundation is much stronger than yours, so how can you win?¡¯


    And his older cousin.


    He recalled the things that the people close to him had said over and over.


    Choi Han looked at Cale and continued to speak.


    ¡°And you must build experience through sparring.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo''s father had said the following.


    ¡®Build your experiences through sparring!¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo''s lowered head slowly started to rise.


    Cale looked toward Choi Han and asked at that moment.


    ¡°It looks like a real fight rather than a spar.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo had a response to that in his mind.


    It was something that his mother had said at some point.


    Choi Jung Soo looked toward Choi Han.


    His pupils were slightly shaking.


    Choi Han looked at Cale and responded to the question at that moment.


    ¡°The intensity of the sparring might seem too much, but a real battle is a ce full of death. You can¡¯tpare the weight of such battles with this spar.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo could hear his mother¡¯s voice in his mind.


    ¡®Son. The weight of a real battle cannot evenpare to a spar like this. Real battles are situations where you may be close to death at any time.¡¯


    Choi Han continued to speak.


    ¡°In a real battle... You are fighting for your life and the lives of your allies on the battlefield. In order to save everyone...¡±


    ¡®Jung Soo, in order to protect yourself and your people at that time...¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo started to speak.


    ¡®For yourself and your people...¡¯


    ¡°...You have to work your ass off while you train.¡±


    Both Choi Han and Cale looked toward Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo smiled after seeing their gazes.


    Choi Han quietly looked at him before starting to speak.


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    His mother and father, as well as everybody who had taught Choi Jung Soo, had said the following.


    ¡®You must work your ass off and train in order to protect yourself and your people.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo realized something at this moment.


    Choi Han¡¯s sword art and his family''s sword art had the same foundation.


    Although the foundation was the same, Choi Han¡¯s sword art had been developed further for real battles.


    ¡®It¡¯s there.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo looked directly at Choi Han who had the same family name as him and became more certain about something.


    ¡®There¡¯s definitely some type of rtionship between this person and me.¡¯


    His eyes clouded over as he quietly observed Choi Han.


    Choi Han avoided his gaze at that moment.


    Choi Jung Soo started to smile.


    Cale, who was watching this, started to smile as well.


    ¡®Looks like Choi Jung Soo is sharper than Choi Han.¡¯


    Would the innocent Choi Han be able to keep the two of their rtionship a secret from the sly and smart Choi Jung Soo?


    ¡®Well, I''m sure he¡¯ll take care of it.¡¯


    It was only right for Cale to just watch what happened between these two people without getting involved.


    "Choi Han already knows about this, but we are nning on leaving at noon tomorrow.¡±


    Choi Han had a stoic expression while Choi Jung Soo looked toward Cale with a slightly nervous expression.


    ¡°Do what you need to do to prepare.¡±


    Cale then walked back out of the training ground after saying that.


    But he saw someone open the training ground door ande out before he could even let go of the doorknob.


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    The person groaning was Lee Chul Min.


    Cale looked at him and calmly started to speak.


    ¡°You look like shit.¡±


    Lee Chul Min bit down on his lips.


    Someone started to speak from behind him at that moment.


    ¡°Are you not going to move?¡±


    The person sounded quite tired.


    Lee Chul Min flinched and quickly walked out of the doorway and the person behind him appeared as well.


    It was Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°...Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    Cale and Park Jin Tae made eye contact and both of them let go of the door.


    Boom!


    The door of both training grounds closed.


    The two of them stood with the doors to the two training grounds behind them as they quietly observed each other.


    Eventually, Park Jin Tae looked away and started to walk.


    Lee Chul Min peeked for a bit before quickly following behind Park Jin Tae.


    Cale just watched Park Jin Tae and Lee Chul Min walk away.


    ¡®They look terrible.¡¯


    Lee Chul Min and Park Jin Tae looked much worse than Choi Jung Soo.


    Park Jin Tae looked much worse than Lee Chul Min.


    ¡®...His hand.¡¯


    Both of Park Jin Tae''s hands were covered in bandages and those bandages were bloody.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    They heard a loud noise that filled the hallway.


    Cale looked toward the wall right next to the door from where Park Jin Tae hade out.


    The wall was sticking out and starting to crack.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°The training ground wall is going to be destroyed.¡±


    Park Jin Tae stopped walking.


    But Cale was still looking at the cracked training ground wall.


    There was a loud noiseing from inside the training ground even after Lee Chul Min and Park Jin Tae had left.


    The person responsible for this was Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was currently training Lee Chul Min and Park Jin Tae.


    ¡®Of course, Lee Chul Min probably thinks it is torture rather than training.¡¯


    Lee Chul Min justpletely avoided Cale''s gaze.


    Cale looked toward Park Jin Tae who had turned around and nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Having more training is always good.¡±


    Park Jin Tae¡¯s shoulders stiffened a bit after hearing what Cale said next.


    ¡°But it''s bad if it is going to affect you in the real battle.¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s expression sank while Lee Chul Min who saw this quickly looked back at Cale before not knowing where to look after seeing Cale¡¯s even colder gaze.


    Park Jin Tae soon started to speak.


    ¡°...I am taking care of my body.¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    Park Jin Tae could see Kim Rok Soo walk past him.


    He was looking at Kim Rok Soo''s back as he had quickly passed by him when Cale started to speak again.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s how it should be.¡±


    He then made onestment.


    "See you tomorrow.¡±


    Cale then didn''t even look at Park Jin Tae and Lee Chul Min before opening the door and walking into the third training ground.


    There were some people waiting for him there.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Bae Puh Rum, the man who rides the wind, and Kim Min Ah, the woman with Herculean Strength.


    ¡°Rok Soo, you''re here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rok Soo, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Jang Man Soo, the defensive wall, and Joo Ho-Shik, the man with the power of faith.


    Cale headed toward the middle of these four people who were training.


    He started to speak to the four people who were looking at him.


    ¡°We are heading out tomorrow, so let¡¯s only train for about two hours today. Training is-¡±


    Bae Puh Rum and Kim Min Ah cut Cale off and finished his sentence.


    ¡°Is all about efficiency!¡±


    ¡°Is all about efficiency?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, you are correct.¡±


    Cale chuckled and stretched out his arms.


    Crackle. Ssh-


    A current and water.


    Those two powers started toe out of Cale''s body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it light today.¡±


    He flicked his hand toward the four people.


    ¡°Come at me.¡±


    The day before they headed out.


    The final training was happening throughout the entire shelter.


    Screeeech-


    Therge castle gate slowly opened.


    Early November. The air that was cold even though it was the middle of the day spread out to the outside of the castle gate.


    Boom!


    And once the castle gate waspletely opened...


    ¡°Hyung-nim, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my dongsaeng.¡±


    Therge tiger whose ck mane was majestically fluttering revealed itself.


    There was a young man wearing a ck military uniform on top of the tiger.


    This man was between a boy and a young man.


    Cale, this man who was in between those two ages, looked toward the castle wall.


    And on top of the castle wall...


    Heo Sook Ja, who would be responsible for the defense of the Seomyeon shelter while they went to fight against the unranked monster, was standing there.


    Cale nodded his head and Heo Sook Ja blew into the horn flute in her hand.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiii-


    Arge bird shot up into the air from inside the castle walls.


    ¡°Screeeech-!¡±


    The Hawk with steel feathers flew in the sky with some people on her back as she cast her shadow down at the castle.


    The Steel Feather Hawk was looking somewhere.


    At the end of her gaze was...


    The Dark Tiger who slowly turned around.


    Cale could now see the numerous people gathered behind him.


    These people had followed behind Cale with Choi Han at the front.


    There were the Seomyeon shelter¡¯s people standing behind Lee Soo Hyuk.


    There were also the representatives from around the country who had agreed to participate in this battle.


    Cale looked down toward them and caressed the tiger¡¯s mane.


    The Dark Tiger slowly looked forward again.


    Cale could feel the nervousness and excitement in the people behind him as he closed his eyes.


    ¡®It starts now.¡¯


    He would change one more thing just as he had already done.


    ¡®I willpletely change the future.¡¯


    No, he would destroy his despair.


    Cale opened his eyes again.


    The ruined city was in front of him. However, he could clearly see the path he needed to take.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Everybody, to your positions.¡±


    Numerous people quickly started to move out of the Seomyeon shelter and toward their respective positions for the operation.

 Chapter 596: Look at the back of the person standing in the front (1)

    <h4>Chapter 596: Look at the back of the person standing in the front (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    < The names of ces and businesses showing up in this novel are fictional. >


    Lee Seung Won started to use his ¡®Recording¡¯ ability.


    ¡°It is currently 12pm on November 6th.¡±


    Time had flown by since they left the shelter yesterday.


    The wordsing out of Lee Seung Won''s mouth were being recorded.


    "We are currently stationed on the third floor of Moonlight Hotel located directly across from Gwangalli beach.


    There were many hotels built on the street facing Gwangalli beach.


    Lee Seung Won was currently standing inside Moonlight Hotel, one of those many hotels.


    This hotel was originally over 10-stories high but only about four stories of it now remained.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    They could feel the ocean breeze.


    ¡°The area around Gwangalli beach is covered in a thick fog, making it difficult to see anything.¡±


    The fog made it impossible to tell where that breeze wasing from.


    "Forget the Gwangan Bridge, we are unable to even see the sand on the beach.¡±


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Lee Seung Won¡¯s heart was beating wildly from nervousness.


    The fog had suddenly pushed in from the horizon at midnight.


    That fog covered a part of Gwangalli and the entire Busan area ording to their reports.


    It was as if it was announcing the arrival of the enemy king.


    That was why Lee Seung Won was anxious as he stood here without being able to see much.


    He felt his lips drying out as he started to speak again.


    "We are currently waiting for the first unranked monster, the Electric Eel.¡±


    He was scared.


    His ability would not let him defeat a Grade 3 monster let alone a Grade 1 monster.


    But he was in the vanguard in the fight against this unranked monster.


    ¡®...It¡¯ll be fine.¡¯


    Lee Seung Won consoled himself.


    In this hotel room with the windows all broken... There was someone leaning on a pir by the window sill with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Are you done recording?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I''m done, hyung.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo was here with him.


    Lee Seung Won''s finger started to move.


    Click.


    Lee Seung Won¡¯s first recording ended with that quiet click.


    ¡°My heart is beating so quickly.¡±


    Lee Seung Won''s gaze started to move.


    Kim Kang Hoon, the Changwon Seongsan-gu shelter¡¯s leader and current Gyeongnam representative, was sitting on an old couch he found from who knows where.


    Cale, Lee Seung Won, and Kim Kang Hoon.


    Only these three people were here right now.


    They were the only ones in all of Gwangalli.


    ¡®...I didn¡¯t really think that only the three of us woulde here.¡¯


    Kim Kang Hoon was getting a bad feeling as time passed on.


    The fog had slowly started to cover Busan starting on November 6th as Commander Kim Rok Soo had mentioned.


    He could feel the foresight bing a reality with his own body.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡±


    He turned his head after hearing a voice.


    Kim Rok Soo was looking at him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be worried either.¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon became even more worried after hearing his calm voice.


    Why?


    "We are not attacking the monster from here. We are just here to watch.¡±


    ¡®Exactly! That¡¯s why I''m even more scared! That¡¯s the reason only three of us are here!¡¯


    Kim Kang Hoon was wondering if he should not have stepped up.


    Thisbination seemed more unreliable the more he thought about it.


    ¡°...Lee Seung Won is not an attack-type ability user. He isn¡¯t a defense-type either. He has zero fighting ability.¡±


    And...


    ¡®I heard that Kim Rok Soo is strong, but I have not seen it with my own eyes.¡¯


    That was why he could only trust himself.


    Kim Kang Hoon bit down on his lips with nervousness.


    ¡°Uhh, uhh-!¡±


    He then heard Lee Seung Won''s voice and...


    ¡°It''s here.¡±


    He also heard Kim Rok Soo''s calm voice.


    Chhhhhhhhh!


    Cale pulled on the string of the blinds they had installed yesterday.


    About two-thirds of the window was covered starting from the top.


    ¡°Put the light out.¡±


    Lee Seung Won, who had been stuttering, quickly put out the candle after hearing Cale¡¯s stern voice.


    ¡°Huuuuuuuu-¡±


    The room instantly turned dark.


    But that darkness was not what Lee Seung Won and Kim Kang Hoon were focused on right now.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    This noise was different from the sound of the wind.


    It was definitely the sound of something moving through the water.


    It was the sound of the monster getting closer.


    They could then see it.


    Kim Kang Hoon moved over to Cale who was crouching and looked out the open third of the blinds.


    ¡°...M, my goodness.¡±


    He could see it.


    Out in the distance where the water should be but he could only see white fog right now...


    ¡°...M, monster-!¡±


    It wasrge. Something muchrger than the buildings located in Gwangalli was slowly cutting through the water and headed toward them.


    He couldn''t see its shape properly, but he could tell that it had two heads.


    ¡°Commander, that-¡±


    ¡°Your mouth.¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon subconsciously covered his mouth after hearing Cale¡¯sment.


    Cale didn¡¯t even look at Kim Kang Hoon as he put his index finger up to his mouth.


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Lee Seung Won, who had been about to speak as well, quickly shut his mouth.


    Silence filled the room.


    All they could hear was the monster approaching from the distance.


    Closer...


    Slowly getting faster...


    The monster was getting closer.


    Kim Kang Hoon tried not to say anything, but he couldn''t hold back.


    "Commander-nim, how can such arge monster go through the subway?¡±


    Therge monster that was covered by the fog would not be able to fit inside the subway tunnels even if it was split in half.


    ¡®Even if it gets smaller when it splits into two...! There should still be a limit to it!¡¯


    Kim Kang Hoon subconsciously continued to speak.


    ¡°Even if it splits its body into two and shrinks- mmph!¡±


    Cale covered his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯ll hear you.¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon recalled what Cale had exined about the ¡®Electric Eel.¡¯


    ¡®As this monster has two heads, each head has different abilities.¡¯


    ¡®This stays the same even when the body is split into two.¡¯


    That meant that the abilities of the Electric Eel would be split following the abilities of each head when split into two bodies.


    ¡®That is why it is possible to take it down.¡¯


    Kim Kang Hoon covered his own mouth after Cale removed his hand.


    ¡®The yellow head specializes in sounds and electricity.¡¯


    He then heard Cale''s quiet whisper.


    ¡°Please get started.¡±


    Cale then shut up as well.


    But that was enough. Kim Kang Hoon quickly formed a hand seal.


    Oooooo-


    It felt as if the quiet cry of an animal could be heard.


    Paat!


    A half-transparent blue light surrounded Kim Kang Hoon, Cale, and Lee Seung Won.


    Cale had an odd expression while looking at the light surrounding his body.


    He peeked toward Kim Kang Hoon.


    ¡®Kim Kang Hoon, the Shadow of the Moon.¡¯


    That was the nickname that would be given to Kim Kang Hoon, the Gyeongnam representative, in the future.


    He had a special ability rted to stealth and movement.


    ¡®...I remember that enemies would not be able to see him nor sense him when he uses his abilities as long as the sun is not out.¡¯


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to sense a certain level of noise and presence that came with moving around. Furthermore, the enemies would not be able to see them moving.


    However, people surrounded by the blue light could sense each other.


    Of course, if the enemy caught them once because they made too much noise or failed an attack, it could not be used on the same enemy ever again.


    In addition, it could not be used underneath the sun.


    That might seem like quite the restriction, but the night was scarier than the day in this world.


    ¡®The sun is not visible because of the thick fog right now.¡¯


    Although it was the middle of the day, the sun was not visible and the thick fog made it feel quite gloomy.


    Tap.


    Kim Kang Hoon gently tapped on Cale¡¯s arm.


    He then nodded his head.


    ¡®Commander-nim, you don¡¯t need to worry about our presence anymore.¡¯


    He could tell that that was the message being conveyed through Kim Kang Hoon''s eyes.


    That was why Cale brazenly lifted the blinds a little more.


    It was at that moment.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    They heard a different noise than the sound of something moving through the water.


    Finally, the faintly visiblerge monster was now clearly visible.


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    Lee Seung Won held back a gasp and covered his mouth with both hands.


    ¡®...This, what the-!¡¯


    The monster with two different looking heads, one yellow and one blue, cut through the sand andnded on Busan.


    ¡®That¡¯s an eel?¡¯


    Lee Seung Won''s pupils were shaking.


    Kim Kang Hoon was having the same thought as well.


    ¡®That¡¯s a snake, no, an imugi-¡¯


    His hands were sweating.


    ¡®No, should I call it a dragon?¡¯


    This indescribable monster with quite the presence was leisurely moving.


    Silently.


    Majestically.


    The Electric Eel was moving its two heads in different directions as it slowly looked through the fog.


    It was as if it could see everything even with the fog covering the city.


    Kim Kang Hoon had this thought in his mind.


    ¡®It looks like a monster from mythology!¡¯


    Its scales were inside the fog but the mixture of blue and yellow was sparkling.


    It was beautiful.


    That was why he was scared.


    It looked like a monster at the level of the gods.


    He started to get the chills.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo was right!¡¯


    The unranked monsters...


    These werepletely different than the monsters they had fought against until now.


    The presence they gave off waspletely iparable to the Grade 1 monsters.


    ¡®If we had to face this kind of monster without knowing anything......!¡¯


    Kim Kang Hoon was starting to sweat.


    Lee Seung Won was curling up in fear.


    Therge monster started to move at that moment.


    Gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The buildings were being destroyed as it moved past them.


    ¡®Mmph!¡¯


    ¡®Gasp!¡¯


    Shhhhh-


    Thatrge body moved past right in front of the Moonlight Hotel.


    Kim Kang Hoon and Lee Seung Won froze where they were standing.


    Tap. Tap.


    The two of them felt a warm hand on their shoulders at that moment.


    It was Cale.


    Cale nodded his head with his usual expression on his face.


    Let¡¯s move.


    That was what he was saying with this motion.


    Cale cautiously started to walk toward the roof even though their presence was hidden.


    ¡®Ah. That¡¯s a relief.¡¯


    Kim Kang Hoon subconsciously had that thought for a moment.


    His frozen body started to melt as he felt relief while looking at the person walking in front of him and his unwavering back.


    He offered his back to Lee Seung Won.


    Lee Seung Won got on and the three of them soon reached the hotel''s roof.


    Therge monster had its body in a straight line and was looking at a single spot with both of its heads when they got up there.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    Cale started to smile.


    The Electric Eel was looking directly at the Gwangan station entrances heading underground.


    ¡°Ssssssssss-¡±


    The yellow head opened its mouth and let out an odd noise.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The blue head started to make a noise as well and then something shocking happened.


    Kim Kang Hoon and Lee Seung Won''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®It¡¯s shrinking!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s splitting!¡¯


    Therge monster¡¯s legend-like beautiful body was slowly starting to shrink.


    The body then split in half.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon held back a groan.


    The monster¡¯s size had shrunk quite a bit.


    ¡®It¡¯s simr to a Grade 1 snake monster now!¡¯


    The fact that it was the same size as a Grade 1 monster was not the issue.


    It was now small enough to go through the subway.


    ¡°Ssssssssss!¡±


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The monster that had split into two made noises at each other before they went down the seventh exit and third exit.


    Crackle!


    Bang!


    They broke through the narrow entrance to get underground.


    Kim Kang Hoon had a thought as he watched the monsters move.


    ¡®I guess the entrance to get down is smallerpared to the subway tunnels.¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    Bang!


    As the yellow head made a loud noise and half of its body was inside the tunnel...


    ¡°The yellow head should not be able to hear us anymore.¡±


    The two of them heard Cale''s voice.


    Kim Kang Hoon and Lee Seung Won turned their heads.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    Swoooooooosh-


    A gust of wind surrounded the three people.


    Cale kicked off the ground and jumped across buildings to head toward Gwangan station.


    Kim Kang Hoon followed behind him with Lee Seung Won on his back.


    ¡°They¡¯re fast.¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon could see the yellow head and blue head moving underground quickly.


    It had been loud when they were destroying the entrances into the subway, but their movements were extremely stealthy after that.


    The Seomyeon shelter would never see theming.


    "Are we following them down?¡±


    The three of them stopped at a building near Gwangan station and Cale checked the time before nodding his head at Kim Kang Hoon¡¯s question.


    ¡°Carefully.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The three of them were extremely careful on their way down even though their presences were hidden.


    ¡®It¡¯s a mess.¡¯


    Lee Seung Won looked at the subway station that had turned into a mess.


    Honestly speaking, the three of them couldn''t see anything other than the area around them lit up by the blue light surrounding them, but they could see some damages from the monster moving through.


    Flick.


    Cale motioned for them to follow him.


    Kim Kang Hoon headed farther down following behind Cale.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Cale then stopped walking.


    The two eels were already gone.


    They should have moved in different directions.


    Cale crouched down.


    He reached his hand out and touched some water.


    Cale looked at the paths with traces of water.


    He then raised his other hand.


    ¡°Squad 1, Squad 2, can you hear me?¡±


    There was a walkie-talkie in his hand.


    -


    Yes, sir, we can hear you.


    -


    We can hear you, Commander-nim!


    Kim Kang Hoon, who had been watching him, gulped after hearing the others¡¯ voices.


    ¡®It¡¯s starting!¡¯


    The n to hunt this monster that gave off quite a lot of pressure when he saw it in person was starting.


    Cale¡¯s calm voice echoed through the area.


    ¡°The two Electric Eels have started to move.¡±


    There were two paths to get from Gwangan station to Seomyeon using the subway.


    The first path was using Line 2 that went directly to Seomyeon.


    The other path was going through Gwangan-Suyeong-Yeonsan-Seomyeon.


    ¡°The yellow head is moving toward Suyeong.¡±


    Gwangan-Suyeong-Yeonsan-Seomyeon


    The one headed down that route was the yellow head that specializes in electricity and sounds.


    ¡°I am giving an order as the Commander.¡±


    Cale gave his first order.


    ¡°Destroy Suyeong station once the yellow head passes through.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander-nim!


    ¡°At the same time...¡±


    He was not done giving his order.


    ¡°Also destroy Yeonsan station.¡±


    - Yes, sir.


    Beeeeeep-


    A different walkie-talkie in Cale¡¯s inner pocket started to go off at that moment.


    Cale took the walkie-talkie and heard a familiar voice.


    - Commander-nim.


    It was Choi Han who was hiding elsewhere.


    - It is moving past Suyeong station.


    Suyeong station was right after Gwangan station.


    The yellow head was going through the tunnels extremely quickly.


    It wanted to get to the Seomyeon station as quickly as possible and start killing people.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    He channeled the Sound of the Wind once more at the same time.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Including Lee Seung Won and Kim Kang Hoon... All three of them were surrounded by the wind.


    Line 3 that connects Suyeong station and Yeonsan station.


    While the first head was stuck in between the two stations...


    ¡®We will kill the second head first.¡¯


    Cale kicked off the ground.


    His body quickly started to move while following the traces of water left behind.


    The second head. He was chasing after the blue head.


    - It has passed Suyeong station.


    Cale heard Choi Han¡¯s voice and raised his walkie-talkie.


    ¡°5. 4. 3. 2.¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon gulped while following behind him.


    ¡°1.¡±


    Cale calmly gave the order.


    "Detonate.¡±


    -


    Detonate!


    -


    Detonate!


    He heard the voices of the people in charge of Squad 1 and Squad 2.


    And...


    Boooooooom-!


    Cale felt a strong rumblinging from the opposite direction.


    It was caused by the explosion down the tunnel without any traces of water, the tunnel that the yellow head traveled through.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    Cale stopped in front of a subway tunnel.


    Line 2, the train that would go straight from Gwangan to Seomyeon.


    Smile.


    Cale started to smile.


    He looked toward Kim Kang Hoon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s maintain our stealth.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    It didn''t matter if the blue head found them now, but Cale was hiding his presence in order to increase their chances of sess.


    Blue lights appeared once again in the path the blue head passed through.


    Cale continued to speak with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Alright then, shall we go step on its tail?¡±


    They were now the predators instead of the prey running away.


    Kim Kang Hoon and Lee Seung Won''s eyes opened wide.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Cale was still surrounded by wind.


    Crack. Crackle.


    Rose gold colored thunderbolts started to appear around him.


    The blue head...


    The second head¡¯s attribute was water and it had strong poisonous fangs.


    A red current on top of Cale''s hand was shining through the darkness.

 Chapter 597: Look at the back of the person standing in the front (2)

    <h4>Chapter 597: Look at the back of the person standing in the front (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    - Detonate.


    The moment they heard Kim Rok Soo¡¯s voice through the walkie-talkie...


    Bae Puh Rum raised his voice.


    ¡°The attack has started!¡±


    Boom! Boom!


    They heard the ground rumbling in numerous locations.


    Bae Puh Rum was on the ground above Daeyeon station, located between Gwangan station and Seomyeon station. The people here were guarding all exits 1 through 4 heading underground to Daeyeon station.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Screeeeeech!¡±


    Monsters started to appear from within the thick fog.


    The monsters were running wild as if they had gone crazy, no, as if they were struck with fear.


    ¡®It is exactly as our Rok Soo hyung, no, our Commander-nim said it would be!¡¯


    Bae Puh Rum recalled what Kim Rok Soo had said as he watched.


    ¡®Other monsters will run wild once the unranked monster appears. It will be different than when the monsters attacked the original shelters, but monsters from all around Busan will start to rampage.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had said that in a stern tone.


    ¡®We need to kill the unranked monster first without getting swept up by that rampage.¡¯


    Bae Puh Rum¡¯s heard someone''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°I guess we can get started now?¡±


    The person who spoke was Ki Hee Ran, the Chungbuk representative who was responsible for Squad 5.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum responded energetically and repeated what Kim Rok Soo had told them, word for word.


    ¡®In order to not get swept up in that rampage... Please quickly and efficiently take care of the monsters above ground.¡±


    ¡°You just need to quickly and efficiently take care of the monsters!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Ki Hee Ran then started to run toward the monsters that had appeared from within the fog.


    She then started to shout.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    The Chungbuk ability users all cast their abilities as they moved away from the Daeyeon station entrance and rushed toward the monsters.


    Ki Hee Ran¡¯s eyes were glowing gold.


    ¡°One behind the building in the 3 o''clock direction! One 500 meters in the 7 o''clock direction next to the shopping mall building!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    The Chungbuk ability users quickly split up and headed toward the locations she had shouted.


    Everything she saw would have been monsters.


    ¡°Fuck them up one by one!¡±


    The fog did not hinder her sight at all.


    This was the reason Cale had asked Ki Hee Ran to be the squad leader for the above-ground attack team along Line 2.


    ¡°Wow. She¡¯s no joke.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum was amazed by Ki Hee Ran''s efficient and urate orders before flinching.


    - This is Squad 2.


    It was from Squad 2 that had just detonated the bombs in Suyeong station.


    - We have confirmed that the first head is blocked in the tunnel.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    Bae Puh Rum subconsciously clenched his fists.


    The first step had seeded.


    Their n was to barricade one of the two monsters between Yeonsan station and Suyeong station to start.


    ¡®Now we just need to get rid of the second head during this time!¡¯


    He needed to wait for Kim Rok Soo to contact him in order to do that.


    Did Cale read Bae Puh Rum''s thoughts?


    - Good job.


    Kim Rok Soo gave a short praise beforementing on the next step.


    - I''m currently by Namcheon station.


    Flinch!


    Bae Puh Rum flinched once more.


    ¡®Soon.¡¯


    Daeyeon station was one stop away from Namcheon station.


    He slowly looked behind him... He looked toward Exit 1.


    They had destroyed exits 2, 3, and 4 on purpose.


    Exit 1 was the only exit that was clear to go through.


    And right here at Daeyeon station... The members of Squad 3 were waiting at the stairs heading underground through Exit 1.


    - Will step on the second head¡¯s tail soon.


    Kim Rok Soo''s stoic voice continued.


    Bae Puh Rum looked at each of the people stationed at the stairs.


    ¡°I guess it''s time to go.¡±


    Kim Min Ah got up after making eye contact with him, and behind her...


    ¡°I truly believed it would seed.¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik had his hands clenched together as he stopped leaning on a pir.


    ¡°...Boss.¡±


    Lee Chul Min quickly got up after seeing Park Jin Tae get up while Park Jin Tae was quietly looking somewhere with his face that was full of injuries.


    Bae Puh Rum and the others were all looking in the same direction as well.


    The dark Exit 1...


    One of the people who was standing at the boundary between the dark staircase and the outside picked up his sword.


    - Squad 3, go.


    That person started to speak after hearing Kim Rok Soo''s voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    That person was Lee Soo Hyuk.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Please have a safe trip!¡±


    ¡°Leader-nim, please return soon!¡±


    "We¡¯ll be waiting for you right here!¡±


    Around Exit 1... No, the rescue team members stationed by all exits at Daeyeon station raised their voices toward the people heading underground.


    There were a couple hundred of them.


    These were Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s original rescue team members as well as some battle-type ability users from the Seomyeon shelter.


    Their goal today was not to rescue people but battle monsters.


    There was also another group of people.


    It was the group of ability users led by Jo Min Yeh, the Jeonnam representative.


    ¡°...I hope this goes well.¡±


    Jo Min Yeh could not help but be concerned as she looked at the people heading underground.


    The violent rampage of the monsters, the fog covering all of Busan...


    And this unknown monster...


    She couldn''t help but be concerned.


    Jo Min Yeh stood in front of Exit 1 and started to speak.


    ¡°Everybody stay alert!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum, thest of the people heading underground, heard Jo Min Yeh''s voice as he quickly headed down.


    He then held the walkie-talkie out as he started to speak.


    ¡°Umm, leader-nim?¡±


    He called Lee Soo Hyuk leader as the rescue team does.


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s gaze slowly headed toward Bae Puh Rum before looking down at his hand.


    ¡°You hold onto it.¡±


    He said that before quickly heading down.


    Bae Puh Rum looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk and quietly sighed.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk had not even spoken sharply to him... But the atmosphere around Lee Soo Hyuk was no joke.


    ¡®It¡¯s not just that person.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae was serious as well.


    The two of them were standing shoulder to shoulder in the front of their group.


    ¡°Hey,e to the back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Okay.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum quickly headed back after hearing Kim Min Ah''s voice and put the walkie-talkie up to his lips.


    ¡°This is Squad 3. We are currently heading underground. We will get there soon.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo did not respond.


    That meant that the three people on Kim Rok Soo''s side had found the second head¡¯s tail and were stealthily following behind it.


    Everybody here realized that fact and came to a single conclusion.


    ¡®The monster will be here soon!¡¯


    They would finally meet the monster they had been preparing to defeat.


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s gaze sunk a bit as they continued to head underground.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...Are you not nervous?¡±


    He heard Park Jin Tae''s voice behind him.


    ¡°I''m not sure. Nervous......¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk gave a short response.


    ¡°I really don''t know.¡±


    He really didn''t know.


    He didn''t know whether he was nervous or excited.


    Or-


    ¡®Maybe I''m looking forward to something.¡¯


    Fighting against a monster did not cause excitement or anticipation.


    But for some odd reason, Lee Soo Hyuk had multiple emotions going through his mind today.


    Lee Soo Hyuk slightly loosened the grip on his scabbard.


    ¡®Maybe I am like this because of how things are.¡¯


    He had been feeling tired.


    There seemed to be no end to these battles and people who needed saving.


    He had seen too many of his friends fall down and leave this world.


    After experiencing all those things over and over again for close to a year, Lee Soo Hyuk had be filled with this unknown fatigue.


    But Lee Soo Hyuk''s mindset had slowly changed after meeting Kim Rok Soo again.


    The weight of his burdens and responsibility had moved to someone else.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo.¡¯


    Although his identity had not changed, that punk had changed too much while they had been away from each other.


    ¡°I''ve been properly stimted.¡±


    The corners of Lee Soo Hyuk''s lips started to go up.


    ¡°I''m going to light the torches!¡±


    The torches started to light up one by one after Bae Puh Rum shouted.


    The torches they had prepared in advance were now lit.


    They could see inside Daeyeon station now.


    Lee Soo Hyuk stood in front of the tform.


    He then looked to the right.


    Bae Puh Rum heard a noise from the walkie-talkie in his hand.


    - Passed Kyunsung Univ. & Pukyong Nat''l Univ. station.


    Lee Soo Hyuk stepped off the tform.


    Step step.


    He then started to walk.


    He was headed in the direction of Kyunsung Univ. & Pukyong Nat''l Univ. station.


    Not quickly...


    But not too slowly...


    He was just walking.


    He could feel it under his feet.


    Baaaaang-


    In the distance...


    In the darkness away from the tform lit by torches...


    He could hear something destroying things and getting closer.


    ¡®It¡¯sing. The second head ising.¡¯


    ng.


    Lee Soo Hyuk tapped the hilt of his sword with his thumb.


    The blue de became visible every time he tapped it.


    It was at that moment.


    - Go.


    The moment he heard Kim Rok Soo''s voice in the walkie-talkie behind him...


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk kicked off the tracks and darted forward.


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Park Jin Tae and Kim Min Ah were right behind him.


    Lee Soo Hyuk didn''t even look back at the two of them.


    He only looked forward.


    Even though it was pitch ck and he couldn''t see anything...


    Chhhhhhh- bang! Bang!


    He could feel the monster getting closer and closer as the sounds of destruction became louder.


    Lee Soo Hyuk could feel his heart beating wildly.


    Why?


    ¡°...I guess I am in the front as I wanted.¡±


    He had been ced in the vanguard.


    ¡®The person who would run into the monster¡¯s face first...¡¯


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡®...Is me, Lee Soo Hyuk.¡¯


    ng!


    The de that had been hidden inside the scabbard revealed itself.


    Lee Soo Hyuk saw the bright eyes of the blue monster that glowed in the darkness.


    He finally met it.


    He met his prey.


    He met someone once again as well.


    ¡°Hey, Rok Soo. Didn¡¯t I get here right on time?¡±


    He couldn''t see behind therge blue monster.


    However, he was certain that the punk who would soon step on this monster¡¯s tail was there.


    It was at that moment.


    Crackle!


    In the darkness behind the blue monster...


    Crack, crackle!


    There were red currents shooting up.


    He didn''t need a response from Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°You''re here.¡±


    That was the response.


    He heard a voice at that moment.


    ¡°Release!¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon released his stealth ability as soon as Cale shouted.


    The blue head flinched.


    It noticed the enemies behind it once the stealth was broken.


    Kim Kang Hoon quickly retreated with Lee Seung Won on his back. He heard Lee Seung Won''s voice as they moved.


    ¡°This is the start of the recording.¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon Rum got chills all over his body.


    Crackle. Crack!


    The red current that was roaring along with the wind...


    The current that was traveling through Cale¡¯s body and overflowing made the blue head stop moving.


    Craaaaaaack!


    The subway tunnel cracked as the blue head tried to turn around to face them.


    Was it because this eel had twisted its body?


    Cale and the others could see a person with his sword drawn behind the blue head.


    Kim Kang Hoon retreated even farther as he heard Lee Seung Won''s voice.


    "Commander Kim Kang Hoon and Rescue team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.¡±


    The rose gold current shot forward with the wind.


    ¡°The first battle of this war has started.¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon saw Cale¡¯s mouth start to open at that moment.


    ¡°Lee Soo Hyuk!¡±


    Cale could see Lee Soo Hyuk smiling after hearing him calling his name.


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to speak.


    ¡°Are you just saying my name like that because you became themander?¡±


    He said that to himself before looking toward Cale and saying something else.


    ¡°Yes, Commander-nim.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    He had been waiting for this moment.


    The moment he could fight against the enemies with his team leader once again.


    He had gone through numerous simtions in his head to not only survive but to achieve a perfect victory.


    He would see the end of that simtion now.


    He gave Lee Soo Hyuk an order.


    ¡°Cut the poisonous fangs off.¡±


    The snake-like blue eyes of the monster looked toward Cale.


    He looked toward the monster and continued to speak.


    ¡°I will hold this bastard down.¡±


    Baaaaang!


    The person surrounded by rose gold thunderbolts crashed into the blue monster that looked simr to an imugi of legends.


    On the other side of that rose gold thunderbolt was a person with the ability of the shing nature of a sword charging in as well.

 Chapter 598: Look at the back of the person standing in the front (3)

    <h4>Chapter 598: Look at the back of the person standing in the front (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Inside the dark subway tunnel...


    The rose gold light that was as red as blood flowed out in all directions.


    Baaaaaang!


    The loud noise that sounded as if the entire tunnel would crumble shook the surrounding area.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon subconsciously took a few steps back.


    His eyes were in pain from the sudden bright light.


    He could not hide his shock.


    ¡°...Such strength-!¡±


    ¡®He had such strength?¡¯


    He had heard a lot of people talk about Kim Rok Soo¡¯s strength, but it waspletely different seeing it in person.


    ¡®He has foresight and a thunderbolt like this-!¡¯


    Kim Kang Hoon heard Lee Seung Won, who was on his back, start to speak at that moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡±


    "What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡±


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    He could only gasp in shock as he stepped farther back.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    He gasped once more.


    As the rose gold light disappeared...


    ¡°...I guess it is an unranked monster even when it is split into two!¡±


    The blue headed monster that had curled up its body could be seen.


    Bae Puh Rum shouted as well.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any injuries!¡±


    He recalled what Cale had said.


    ¡®This Electric Eel has scales. They¡¯re so strong that most attacks won''t even leave a scratch.¡¯


    He had also said something else.


    ¡®That is why we need rescue team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.¡¯


    Bae Puh Rum looked toward the spot where the rose gold light had disappeared.


    In the short opening created when the blue head that was curled up slowly raised its head...


    He could see Lee Soo Hyuk running toward that opening.


    ¡®The blue head will curl up and protect itself with its scales when I attack.¡¯


    That was their chance.


    ¡®Leader Lee Soo Hyuk will definitely create an opening.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo''s voice echoed on his mind.


    At that moment...


    ¡°How disappointing.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk and the blue monster¡¯s eyes met.


    Smile.


    The corners of Lee Soo Hyuk''s lips started to go up.


    ¡°I was nning on chopping off your poisonous fangs first, but I guess I''ll just have to put that off untilter.¡±


    His sword then shed sideways.


    Kim Min Ah started to speak while standing next to Bae Puh Rum.


    ¡°There¡¯s no noise.¡±


    The sword was swung.


    However, there was no noise at all.


    Joo Ho-Shik started to frown.


    ¡°...Is he cutting the wind as well?¡±


    There wasn''t a ck aura like Choi Han.


    It wasn¡¯t like Kim Min Ah¡¯s attack that caused a gust of wind or an earthquake due to its strength.


    A fancy rose gold light or a shield did not appear as with Cale.


    All he did was silently swing his sword sideways.


    But Cale could see the drops of sweat gathering on Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s forehead.


    Lee Soo Hyuk gave everything he had to this silent action.


    His sword, his attribute, activated its powers stronger than ever before in response to Lee Soo Hyuk giving it his all.


    sh!


    These scales that Cale wouldn''t have been able to damage even if he used any or all of his current half-powered ancient powers together...


    A portion of those scales was shed.


    aaaaash!


    The tender skin underneath the damaged scales was cut open and blue blood shot out.


    Compared to thisrge and long body...


    This small injury was extremely small.


    It was only about half the size of an adult woman¡¯s palm.


    The reason that people were able to survive the attack of the first unranked monster in the past...


    It had a lot to do with Lee Soo Hyuk''s power.


    ¡°...Huff.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk stumbled and knelt down after creating that opening.


    ¡°You worked hard, sir.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re speaking respectfully again?¡±


    Cale supported Lee Soo Hyuk from behind.


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s back waspletely drenched in sweat.


    At that moment...


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeech!¡±


    The blue monster that had never expected a sword to cause it an injury screamed and raised its body.


    Blood dripped down from the cut, but the monster was so angry that it did not care.


    They could feel the monster preparing to release its powers in anger.


    ¡°...It truly is no joke as you mentioned. I could only cause that small injury while using this much of my strength.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk scoffed before using his sword as support to stand up.


    He had won most fights in the end until now.


    But he felt something while looking at this unranked monster.


    ¡®I wouldn''t have been able to defeat this monster if I wasn¡¯t prepared.¡¯


    And if he had tried to carry the weight of everything on his own...


    Not only would he have had to use all of his strength, but he would also have had to put his life on the line.


    ¡®But not now.¡¯


    He had created an opening.


    ¡®Now then, next!¡¯


    It was someone else¡¯s turn now.


    Lee Soo Hyuk felt Cale pushing him back down and started to speak.


    ¡°Park Jin Tae!¡±


    The opening.


    The opening that was half the size of a cheek.


    It looked small, but it was quiterge for a certain someone.


    Especially since that person was Park Jin Tae who had a gun in his hand.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Park Jin Tae let out a deep breath.


    The barrel of his gun had already been pointed at the opening from the moment Lee Soo Hyuk had shed it open.


    ¡°Roooooar!¡±


    The moment the blue head noticed Park Jin Tae...


    ¡°You''re toote.¡±


    Park Jin Tae had already pulled the trigger.


    Tang! Tang!


    Two bullets shot out in session.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The blue head tried to twist its body to dodge the things it would have normally scoffed at that were flying toward it.


    But it wasn¡¯t easy.


    This subway tunnel only left a bit of open space for a monster of its size.


    Choosing to split into two and make itself weaker for stealthy movement...


    Choosing to go through this narrow tunnel...


    When those things became an obstacle for the monster...


    Baaaaang!


    One bullet hit the wall of the subway tunnel and exploded.


    As for the remaining bullet...


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    It pierced into the monster¡¯s injury and exploded.


    The exposed skin without any protection was no longer gushing out blue blood. Once the explosion happened, the injury opened farther and it started bleeding ck.


    ¡°Screeeeeeech! Roooooooooooooar!¡±


    The monster twisted its body in pain.


    But even that was not easy in this narrow tunnel.


    There were still many hunters left.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    A person reported to Cale before darting forward toward the blue head.


    It was Kim Min Ah.


    Her eyes were focused on the iling blue monster¡¯s body.


    ¡®You¡¯re uracy still needs work.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had said that to Kim Min Ah after their few days of training hade to an end.


    ¡®But I won''t tell you the direction this time. You need to aim on your own.¡¯


    ¡®Will that be okay?¡¯


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    Kim Min Ah could feel the wind that was surrounding her body as she moved forward.


    This wind belonged to Kim Rok Soo, who was paler now after using the rose gold thunderbolt.


    Kim Rok Soo had added the wind for her, but it was up to Kim Min Ah to decide how the wind would move.


    ¡®Your strength is the greatest.¡¯


    She swung a spear.


    ¡®You should be able to pierce through it even without perfect aim as long as even a bit of it touches that injury.¡¯


    ¡®You don¡¯t need me to hit it perfectly?¡¯


    ¡®Well, you¡¯ve worked hard thest few days. It should work since you trained hard.¡¯


    She had trained hard.


    She had trained a lot as well.


    She couldn¡¯t recall how much sweat she had shed in the training ground with Bae Puh Rum.


    She clenched her hand.


    Crack.


    The spear cracked a little under the pressure of her strength.


    She was not using the weapon she usually summoned.


    That was why it now had a crack.


    The blue head twisted its body in order to dodge the spear.


    Her spear did not manage to reach the opening on the blue-headed monster¡¯s wound.


    Not yet.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeech!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! You should know that I''m here too! I can''t let our Min Ah''s attack end up missing.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum was surrounded by the wind as he mmed into the blue head.


    That made the monster return to its original position.


    They had nned for Bae Puh Rum to do this.


    The monster''s injury ended up being located exactly where Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum had nned.


    ¡°Bae Puh Rum, good job.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Thanks to him, her spear ended upnding on target.


    Craaaaaack!


    She heard it crack.


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon gasped.


    ¡°I knew it! I knew they could do it!¡±


    Lee Seung Won was cheering.


    The injury caused by Lee Soo Hyuk and expanded by Park Jin Tae...


    There was a steel spear that was somewhat crushed from Kim Min Ah¡¯s Herculean Strength stabbed into that spot.


    Kim Min Ah had stabbed the spear into the monster¡¯s body, all the way down to its bones.


    ¡°Huuuuuu, huuuuuu.¡±


    Although it was only half of the monster, it still took a lot of strength to stab an unranked monster with enough force to pierce a weapon into its bone.


    ¡°...Haaa.¡±


    Kim Min Ah continued to breathe heavily.


    Kim Kang Hoon''s eyes opened wide at that moment and he started to shout.


    ¡°Huh? Huh? Dodge!¡±


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The monster red at Kim Min Ah and charged toward her.


    ¡°Roooooar!¡±


    There were tworge fangs visible in its open mouth.


    Those fangs were dripping ck liquids and looked ready to pierce right through her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The moment Kim Kang Hoon heard Lee Seung Won''s confident voice...


    ¡°Did I do well?¡±


    Bae Puh Rum quickly flew over, hugged her, and retreated.


    This area might be narrow for the monster, but it was wide for humans, allowing him to quickly move around.


    ¡°Yes. You did well.¡±


    Kim Min Ah patted Bae Puh Rum¡¯s head and then looked toward Kim Rok Soo.


    "\Good job.


    Kim Min Ah started to smile once she saw Cale''s mouth form what seemed to be those words.


    Cale smiled as well.


    The steel spear stabbed into the blue head¡¯s body...


    And the fact that the blue head¡¯s ability was water...


    "Why aren¡¯t you using your ability?¡±


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The blue head red at Cale.


    It realized that the leader and the person who wouldnd the final attack was Cale.


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to mumble while looking at the blue monster that was ring at Cale.


    ¡°Steel and water. It should work properly this time.¡±


    Crackle. Crack.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo¡¯s thunderbolt should work.¡±


    Cale¡¯s entire body was surrounded by rose gold thunderbolts once again.


    A person next to Cale sped his hands together.


    ¡°I have faith.¡±


    It was Joo Ho-Shik.


    ¡°I have faith that the Commander-nim¡¯s thunderbolt will follow the spear into that monster''s body and make that bastard perish!¡±


    His gaze and his faith headed toward Cale.


    ¡°I have faith!¡±


    Crackle!


    The rose gold light became even stronger.


    Cale felt the power of the Fire of Destruction with his entire body as he started to think.


    ¡®...I will give it my best.¡¯


    Cale decided to use as much strength as he could possibly use in the present situation.


    He needed to do that this time.


    ¡®The yellow head......!¡¯


    There was one more bastard to take down.


    Choi Han and the others should be holding that bastard back right now.


    This group needed to quickly meet up with them over there.


    Cale noticed the blue head look somewhere at that moment.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Above!¡±


    The blue head had already changed directions by the time he had shouted.


    The blue head headed for the ceiling of the subway tunnel.


    The others started to run toward the blue head at the same time.


    "We were expecting that!¡±


    ¡°Bae Puh Rum, shut up and attack!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum and Kim Min Ah recalled what Cale had said.


    ¡®If it keeps being attacked and is ced in a dangerous situation, the monster will try to get out of the tunnel and head above ground.¡¯


    The two of them had wondered if that would be bad.


    However...


    ¡®But it doesn''t matter.¡¯


    Cale picked up the walkie-talkie and started to speak.


    ¡°Please get it ready.¡±


    - Yes, sir. I got it.


    Jo Min Yeh would be up there even if the blue head managed to make it out.


    Jo Min Yeh, the spider web fisherwoman.


    The spider web she casts was a thicker web than anything in the world.


    Even if the blue head managed to make a hole in the ceiling, Jo Min Yeh''s spider web would be waiting for it.


    That was why Cale had said the following to the others.


    ¡®Once the blue head is flustered because of the spider web...


    I will kill it.¡¯


    Crackle.


    Cale headed toward the blue monster that was pushing its head into the ceiling.


    ¡®It¡¯s possible.¡¯


    It was possible to hunt them one by one without having anybody die.


    Cale had that thought and channeled even more of his Fire of Destruction into his hands.


    ¡°I have faith!¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik shouted and the others prepared to attack to support Cale.


    ¡°I''ll sh off one of the poisonous fangs for now.¡±


    He heard Lee Soo Hyuk next to him.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale started tough after hearing that even though he was extremely tense.


    ¡°If you have time to say that- mm?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cale saw something.


    ¡°Our dear Commander Rok Soo. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk found Cale''s reaction odd and looked at him before turning toward where Cale was looking.


    He then saw it.


    "A horn?¡±


    There was a horning out of the blue head¡¯s forehead.


    He then had a thought.


    ¡®Rok Soo never mentioned a horn?¡¯


    He had not heard about a horn at all.


    Lee Soo Hyuk quickly started to turn toward Cale after realizing that.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was the only one who could hear Cale¡¯s quiet mumbling.


    ¡°...It¡¯s different than the record.¡±


    ¡®Record?¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s gaze was focused on Cale.


    However, Cale had no time to pay any attention to Lee Soo Hyuk.


    It was because something else he had not expected had happened as well.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiii-


    There was a sharp noiseing through the walkie-talkie.


    ¡®An emergency signal!¡¯


    This was the noise for when there was an urgent situation.


    Cale turned on the walkie-talkie and heard Choi Han''s voice.


    - Rok Soo hyung! It has one more ability!


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to frown in shock.


    On the other hand, Cale¡¯s gaze started to sink.


    ¡®I knew it-¡¯


    Why had Cale continued to be tense while preparing to fight this unranked monster when his record should have had all the information?


    Why had Cale gathered as many people as possible even though his record told him all of the monster''s weaknesses?


    It was because of a simple reason.


    ¡®The record¡¯s blind spot.¡¯


    There were times his record did not have all the facts.


    ¡®Just like what happened right now.¡¯


    The appearance of the first unranked monster.


    All of the records he had about this incident were based on the memories of the survivors because it was before the new system had been created.


    In that case...


    Couldn''t their memories have been wrong?


    Or...


    ¡®It''s possible that they did not see all of the monster''s abilities.¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t it possible the monster had more abilities than they had seen?


    The battle against the first unranked monster had been when most people had not properly developed their abilities to their fullest extent.


    Their judgments and experience wereckingpared to the future as well.


    There could be missing variables in his record.


    Bang! Bang!


    The now horned blue head mmed its horn into the ceiling.


    Craaaaaaack. Craaaaaaack.


    The ceiling slowly started to crack.


    But it did not matter. Jo Min Yeh''s spider web and people to help her should be waiting above.


    ¡®But the situation had changed.¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han. What is the yellow head¡¯s other ability?¡±


    - Baaaaang! Bang!


    He could hear loud noises and things breakinging from the other side of the walkie-talkie.


    Things were urgent on that side as well.


    No, it should be even harder than this side.


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    He heard Choi Han urgently responding after he shouted Choi Han¡¯s name once more with anxiety.


    - Earth! Or maybe dirt!


    ¡®Earth? Dirt?¡¯


    - The yellow head has currently changed directions and is digging through the ground!


    Cale made eye contact with Lee Soo Hyuk at that moment.


    Both of them realized it at the same time.


    ¡®It¡¯sing.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s heading over.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze slowly headed back toward the blue head.


    - The yellow head is moving south! It is heading toward Daeyeon station!


    The yellow head was heading over here toward the blue head.

 Chapter 599: Look at the back of the person standing in the front (4)

    <h4>Chapter 599: Look at the back of the person standing in the front (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The other monster was headed to Daeyeon station.


    It wasing to meet up with its other half.


    After having that thought, Lee Soo Hyuk grabbed Cale¡¯s wrist and pulled the walkie-talkie in Cale¡¯s hand close to him.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    His voice sounded urgent.


    ¡°Prevent the yellow head froming here as best as you can!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk knew because he had faced off against the blue head.


    ''We... Won¡¯t be able to do it if the yellow head gets here!¡¯


    After going up against the blue head, he could tell how unbelievably strong this monster would be if the blue head and yellow head came together.


    Lee Soo Hyuk could hear Choi Han¡¯s urgent voice.


    - We are trying to prevent it as best as possible, but we are unable to attack from the front or sides as it is digging a hole to travel underground!


    And most importantly...


    - It is moving too quickly that it is difficult tounch attacks from the rear as well!


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to frown. He couldn¡¯t understand something.


    "What are you talking about? There should be some ability users with speed-rted abilities there. I thought we split the people with speed-rted abilities equally between each squad.¡±


    - Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    They could hear things breaking through the walkie-talkie.


    - That-


    Lee Soo Hyuk felt frustrated after hearing Choi Han hesitate.


    It was at that moment.


    A cold and calm voice reached Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I''m sure the foundation is crumbling.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s turned toward Cale.


    But Cale brushed Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s hand away and brought the walkie-talkie closer to him again.


    ¡°Choi Han, properly report about the situation.¡±


    - ...My apologies.


    Choi Han then continued to speak in a much calmer voice.


    - The foundation has started to crumble because the yellow head is digging a hole to move, which is why we had to evacuate the people stationed at the stations.


    ¡°The foundation will probably crumble in an instant. You must have used the speed-type ability users to move all of our allies to safe areas.¡±


    - Yes sir.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk subconsciously gasped.


    He had not even considered that the foundation might be crumbling.


    But he quickly realized that the chances of that happening were very high.


    ¡®Even if we started some work to repair it, this is a destroyed city. It would be weird if the foundation didn''t crumble.¡¯


    The foundation could not be held up with a few days worth of repairs.


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked toward Cale with an odd expression.


    Cale continued to speak in a calm voice at that moment.


    ¡°Was that your decision?¡±


    - It was a joint decision by Mr. Man Soo, Grandma Kim, Miss Lee Jin Joo and I.


    There was a moment of silence through the walkie-talkies.


    Eventually, Choi Han started to speak again.


    -... I''m sor-


    "Good job.¡±


    Choi Han shut up after hearing Cale¡¯s response.


    ¡°If we could only attack from the rear anyway, it¡¯s better than pushing people to the point where some of them get hurt.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk agreed with Cale and nodded his head.


    Each and every person was precious right now.


    Cale continued to speak to Choi Han.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk could see Kim Rok Soo¡¯s gaze turn sharp.


    Cale¡¯s eyes were looking at the ceiling as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I''m sure you¡¯re chasing it, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    - That¡¯s right. Of course I am chasing after it. I left the rest to Mr. Jang Man Soo, Grandma Kim, and Miss Lee Jin Joo.


    Cale nodded his head as if this was the obvious response.


    Lee Soo Hyuk felt odd looking at Cale and hearing that it was obvious for Choi Han to chase that strong monster on his own.


    It felt as if he was seeing the bond between two people who had been through many battles together.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    He started to think about the people Choi Han had left behind to take care of things.


    Mr. Jang Man Soo''s shield should be able to dy the crumbling foundation.


    Grandma Kim would heal the wounded while Lee Jin Joo¡¯s amplification would allow them to move people without any confusion or chaos.


    Cale started to look at something else.


    Bang! Bang!


    The horn on the blue head started to expand the crack in the ceiling.


    Craaaaaaack-


    The ceiling would break soon.


    He started to speak to Choi Han again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    - No need to say something so obvious, Rok Soo hyung.


    It was at that moment.


    Craaaaaaack!


    The blue head finally cracked through the ceiling and pushed its horn toward the surface.


    "Choi Han, see you soon.¡±


    Cale could see the light as soon as he said that.


    Although the sky was covered in fog, the outside was still brighter than the underground.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    The blue head roared as it pushed its body toward that light.


    It felt as if the blue head was an imugi leaving a dark cave and ascending to the heavens.


    ¡®Ascending?¡¯


    Cale contacted the walkie-talkie to someone else as soon as he had that thought and started to shout.


    ¡°Spider web!¡±


    The blue head seemed to be responding to him as it started to head toward the surface even faster, looking like a blue imugi in the process.


    The horn and head was already above ground and the body was quicklying up as well.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    However, the blue head could not stop screeching even though it was above ground.


    ¡°Hold onto the spider web!¡±


    Jo Min Yeh shouted and her long white hair that came down to her hips shot out in all directions.


    Arge white spider web instantly appeared.


    ¡°Grab onto it as the squad leader-nim mentioned! Hold on tight!¡±


    ¡°Push your legs into the ground and hold on! We can¡¯t be dragged by the monster!¡±


    The white spider web fell on the blue monster.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The blue monster started to il.


    ¡°Pull!¡±


    ¡°Raise it up! We need to capture it!¡±


    All ability users nearby pulled the spider web from their respective locations with both hands.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    They could hear the monster¡¯s angry shouts.


    Cale heard Jo Min Yeh''s voice through the walkie-talkie at that moment.


    - We won¡¯t be able tost long!


    Cale was already moving up.


    ¡°I have faith!¡±


    He could hear Joo Ho-Shik''s shout.


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    Although the situation had changed with an unexpected variable...


    "We still have to do what we need to do.¡±


    Of course, Cale probably had to do more than he had expected to do.


    The people could see something shoot up from underground after the blue monster.


    It was a person covered in rose gold thunderbolts.


    ¡°...Commander.¡±


    Foresight.


    They had only heard about that ability, but they had never seen his attacking ability before.


    They had only heard rumors about how he was strong.


    As their youngmander shot up into the air...


    ¡°Screeeech!¡±


    The blue monster made a noise that was different than before as it pulled its body above ground. It then tried to get out of the spider web.


    Riiiiiip-


    The spider web started to rip because of the blue head¡¯s horn.


    "Squad Leader-nim!¡±


    Jo Min Yeh raised her hand toward the people shouting at her.


    Hermander had given an order to the walkie-talkie in her other hand.


    - Retreat.


    Jo Min Yeh shouted with one hand still in the air.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Chhhhhhh-


    The spider web covering the blue head quickly disappeared. That white spider web came back to the tips of Jo Min Yeh¡¯s hair and the others quickly retreated as well.


    They then saw it.


    "Screeeeeeeeeech!¡±


    They saw that there was a steel spear stabbed into the body of the monster that had juste above ground.


    They could also see some grey clouds that were different than the fog start to form above the blue monster.


    In addition, they could see theirmander being surrounded by wind as he floated high up in the air above the monster and point down to it.


    Finally, they could see a rose gold thunderbolt that seemed to take away all noise and light from the area shoot down toward the monster, and specifically the steel spear.


    They saw all these things.


    They had seen these things in just a few seconds.


    After a few more seconds...


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    A loud explosion covered the ground.


    ¡°Holy shit! Such strength-!¡±


    ¡°...Eek, move back, move farther back!¡±


    The people escaping the thunderbolt retreated while being unable to take their eyes off this fearsome yet beautiful rose gold light.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeech!¡±


    The rose gold thunderbolt flowed down the steel spear and into the blue monster¡¯s body.


    However, there wasn''t even a scratch on the beautiful blue scales.


    ¡°Grrr, grrrrrrrrr!¡±


    The thunderbolt that had crawled into the injury like a snake and attacked the blue monster¡¯s weak insides was destroying it from inside.


    The Fire of Destruction. It was living up to its name.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    As someone gasped...


    The blue monster¡¯s body slowly tilted to the side.


    Boom-


    It fell on the ground with a loud noise.


    It sounded as if arge tree had fallen.


    Everybody was at a loss for words for a moment.


    One ability user pointed to the sky at that moment.


    ¡°Huh?! The Commander-nim!¡±


    Cale''s body curled forward as he floated in the air.


    The grey cloud was already gone and the wind surrounding Cale was slowly disappearing as well.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    A handful of dark red blood burst out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    Cale quickly covered his mouth with his hand, but everybody had clearly seen the blood.


    Cale kept his mouth covered with his hand as he quietly mumbled to himself.


    ¡°...Did I use too much power?¡±


    He had used more strength than he had nned because he had felt rushed.


    ¡°I can''t faint right now.¡±


    Cale mumbled as he felt his body slowly fall to the ground.


    He had called back the Sound of the Wind on purpose.


    However, the people watching him were thinking that theirmander had used too much strength that he was unable to use his wind any longer and was coughing up blood as he fell unconscious.


    They couldn''t help but flinch because a person, who already looked weak to start, was falling down looking like a weak autumn leaf.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Bae Puh Rum!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk called out Bae Puh Rum''s name.


    ¡°Y, yes?¡±


    Bae Puh Rum, who had followed Cale into the air and had nkly watched Cale use his powers, quickly turned toward the extremely cold voice calling his name.


    ¡°Hurry up and support him!¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum snapped out of it after hearing Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s cold yet urgent voice.


    He then quickly flew up.


    It was to save the falling Cale.


    However, Bae Puh Rum had a thought on his mind as he flew over.


    ¡®That waspletely different.¡¯


    This one waspletely different than the thunderbolt that Kim Rok Soo had used in the original shelter.


    The thunderbolt he had used just now was so destructive that it felt as if the numerous thunderbolts he had used during the original shelter battle had all gathered into one.


    Bae Puh Rum finally realized the difference between a battle where they had tost for 24 hours and a battle that they needed to finish as quickly as possible.


    At the same time...


    ¡®He¡¯s an amazing person.¡¯


    His feelings for Kim Rok Soo had moved past respect to admiration.


    That was why he raised his speed as he needed to rescue the falling Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum flinched.


    There was something that was quicker than him.


    "Tsk. Are you coughing up blood again?¡±


    Something ck had burst out from in between the fog-covered buildings.


    "This is why I need to keep an eye on you.¡±


    The Dark Tiger majestically caught Cale and put him on its back as its ck mane fluttered.


    Boom!


    It thennded in a simrly majestic fashion.


    As everybody flinched at this...


    Cale lifted his body up as he sat on Alberu¡¯s back.


    He then started to shout while his mouth was covered in dark red blood.


    "What are you all doing?¡±


    Everybody flinched at Cale¡¯spletely emotionless and cold voice.


    Lee Soo Hyuk made eye contact with Cale at that moment and Cale started to speak again.


    ¡°Are you all nking out with the enemy in front of you?!¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk quickly turned his gaze toward the monster.


    ¡®It¡¯s still alive!¡¯


    It was still alive.


    They had forgotten about checking the status of the enemy because they had been focused on Kim Rok Soo¡¯s unbelievable strength and the enemy that had iled before it fell.


    ¡°Chh...chhhhhhhhhhhh-¡±


    The eyes of the heavily breathing blue monster were looking for an opening to escape.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    ¡®Did I really have such a stupid reaction?!


    How many friends left this world before me while acting the same way?!¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to frown and immediately pulled out his sword.


    ng!


    He then started to run toward the monster.


    He was not the only one.


    Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum followed behind him to support him.


    Park Jin Tae¡¯s gun was pointed at the blue monster¡¯s eyes as well.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom. Boom. Boom!


    The ground started to shake.


    They could feel vibrationsing from underground.


    It wasing from the north.


    It wasing from something underground headed toward them from the north.


    It was that bastard.


    It was the yellow headed monster.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Cale and Lee Soo Hyuk both started to swear.


    ¡°Lee Soo Hyuk, hurry! Cut its neck off!¡±


    Cale said that before starting to speak to Alberu.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, to the north!¡±


    ¡°...Even I can tell. If it is this aura...¡±


    The Dark Tiger''s body headed north to where Cale was pointing.


    Everybody looked toward that direction as well.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Someone subconsciously gasped.


    ¡°The ground, the ground is moving up and down?¡±


    The ground was indeed moving up and down.


    It was as if something was headed toward them from beneath.


    It was as if that something was trying to shoot up into the air from underground.


    Cale looked at this and started to shout.


    ¡°Everybody move behind me! And Lee Soo Hyuk!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s back became covered in cold sweat again and his full strength was gathered at the tip of his sword.


    Lee Soo Hyuk then swung his sword.


    ¡°Chh... Chhhchhh.... chhh!¡±


    sh!


    The moment Lee Soo Hyuk''s sword shed through the airway of the heavily breathing blue head....


    Baaaaaang!


    The yellow headed monster shot up from underground in front of Cale¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 600: Look at the back of the person standing in the front (5)

    <h4>Chapter 600: Look at the back of the person standing in the front (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The yellow eyes were looking directly at Cale.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Cale quietly mumbled to himself as he stopped his assessment of the yellow head. But it was not the same for the others.


    ¡°¡­This quickly?!¡±


    ¡°Was the other one supposed toe?! I didn''t know! Did the ns go wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wow, shit. This bastard seems even stronger-¡±


    People were busy responding based on the information they had after seeing the yellow head appear.


    But that did notst long either.


    Chhhhhhhhh!


    Blue blood shot into the air as if it was river water flowing in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Grrr, grr!¡±


    The grounded blue head¡¯s body was iling wildly.


    Click.


    All people saw was Lee Soo Hyuk, who was covered in blue blood, bursting up.


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s eyes were not focused on the people looking at him but somewhere else.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    The yellow head''s eyes started to glow.


    Crackle. Crack!


    Golden currents rose out to cover the yellow monster¡¯s body.


    The yellow eyes and Lee Soo Hyuk''s ck eyes¡­


    The two sets of eyes were directly looking at each other.


    "Commander.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk called out to Cale as he slowly started to walk.


    He was walking toward the yellow monster.


    ¡°I''ll sh again if you just take care of that electricity.¡±


    He had said that he wanted to be in the front.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was someone who kept his word.


    ¡®Based on what Kim Rok Soo mentioned, only I am able to sh through those scales right now.¡¯


    Crack, crackle!


    The yellow head that was now covered in beautiful golden light slowly opened its mouth.


    ¡°Grrrr, grrrrr-¡±


    The monster¡¯s eyes were full of anger as it growled like an animal.


    ¡°Even if you do that.¡±


    ng.


    Lee Soo Hyuk took his sword out of the scabbard again.


    ¡°You¡¯re still just my prey.¡±


    His body started to charge off the ground and toward the enemy once again.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Kim Rok, no, Commander?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk stopped moving as he was shocked at Cale''s shout.


    But Cale didn''t have time to look at Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡®I missed the moment!¡¯


    Cale had the people prepare for everything but had forgotten about it for a moment because of the sudden appearance of the yellow monster.


    He might not have the time to use what he had prepared anymore.


    ¡®I can''t let that happen!¡¯


    Crack. Crackle!


    The beautiful monster that was covered in bright golden currents resembled a yellow dragon.


    Boooom-


    The monster red at Lee Soo Hyuk and raised its head.


    ¡°Cover your ears!¡±


    Cale sounded urgent.


    He immediately shouted again.


    ¡°I said, cover your ears!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk flinched after hearing that before recalling something.


    The yellow monster¡¯s ability to handle dirt was something they had just learned.


    It also had control of currents, as visible by the radiant currents surrounding the yellow head right now.


    There was onest ability.


    The yellow-headed monster¡¯s other ability that the Commander had told them about¡­


    Sound.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had been distracted by the golden currents such that he had not noticed that the monster¡¯s neck was stiffly headed toward the sky.


    But he could see it clearly now that he noticed it.


    The yellow monster''s body was bloated.


    It looked as if it had sucked in a lot of air.


    It looked as if it was about to scream¡­


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to frown as he quickly dropped his sword.


    He then put his hand into his inner pocket to try to look for the earplugs.


    But he quickly realized it.


    ¡®It¡¯s toote!¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk made eye contact with the yellow monster at that moment.


    Smile.


    Its yellow eyes curled up like crescent moons.


    ¡®It¡¯s smiling?¡¯


    It seemed to be sneering as if it was human.


    He could feel it based on the monster''s action.


    ¡®That bastard covered its body in currents on purpose!¡¯


    It used its electricity to gather people''s attention and then acted as if it would attack Lee Soo Hyuk in anger¡­


    ¡®But in the end!¡¯


    It was nning on using its sound ability.


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked toward someone.


    The yellow head¡¯s mouth opened at the same time.


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeeeeech------------!¡±


    Cale was able to cover his ears in time as he had taken out his earplugs while shouting at the others to cover their ears.


    Cale then realized his mistake.


    ¡°Hey, you should have told me in advance too-!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hyung-nim!¡±


    That was the case.


    Alberu was also here.


    Cale lowered his head.


    The Dark Tiger, which had muchrger ears than he did, started to frown.


    "Screeeeeeeeeeeeeeech-----!¡±


    The yellow head¡¯s screech that continued without stopping was not a simple scream.


    It caused vibrations in the air which made Cale''s clothes flutter. It was quite loud even with the earplugs in his ears.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Alberu¡¯s body staggered.


    Cale urgently got off his back.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Cale¡¯s body staggered as well since he was a bit worn out.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    But he was still in a better condition than the others.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°My ears, my head-¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    There were ability users all around who had not managed to cover their ears and could no longer control their bodies properly.


    Some of them were bleeding from their ears while others were clutching their heads.


    Most of them looked quite dazed.


    ¡®A few of them might snap out of it in a few seconds but most will be like this for a few minutes!¡¯


    Cale looked toward the people who were the closest to him.


    ¡°Ugh! To think I would make such a mistake-!¡±


    Park Jin Tae stumbled while holding his ears with his gun still in his hand.


    ¡°Min Ah!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re so loud.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum was staggering but still managed to get to Kim Min Ah, who was on one knee, and supported her. Bae Puh Rum''s eyes were full of fear.


    ¡®It could cause such damage with just noise!¡¯


    He now understood why Kim Rok Soo kept warning them over and over about the unranked monsters.


    ¡®The Commander-nim didn''t give the blue monster any time to attack properly because these unranked monsters are so scary.¡¯


    Bae Puh Rum clenched his eyes shut after seeing that even Lee Soo Hyuk had his eyes closed and was holding his head.


    ¡°Fuck, something like this happened as soon as we followed it up!¡±


    Kim Kang Hoon, Lee Seung Won, and Joo Ho-Shik who were climbing up from the subway tunnel were holding their ears as well.


    ¡°Ssssssssss!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum¡¯s suddenly felt chills on his back.


    ¡°Ssssh!¡±


    In this short moment while everybody was out of it¡­


    There was an enemy that would not miss this opening.


    It was the yellow monster that had screeched.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum tried to focus his sight that was shaking from having a headache and looked toward someone.


    He was looking for the person who had shouted for them to cover their ears.


    That person was charging toward the yellow monster on his own.


    ¡°N, n¡­no¡­¡­¡±


    That person had just cast a shockingly strong rose gold thunderbolt just now and had coughed up blood.


    That person charging toward the monster on his own sounded dangerous.


    ¡°Ssssssssss! Ssssssssss!¡±


    The yellow monster was using this moment when everybody was out of it to quickly move.


    ¡°¡­I need to hurry up and-!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum could hear Kim Min Ah mumbling. She was certainly looking at the back of their Commander-nim who was charging toward the monster as well.


    Crack!


    Bae Puh Rum heard something breaking at that moment.


    Bae Puh Rum could see Lee Soo Hyuk slowly standing up straight with his sword stabbed into the asphalt.


    Drip.


    Blood was dripping from Lee Soo Hyuk''s ears.


    He seemed to have taken even more damage than Bae Puh Rum. It made sense since Lee Soo Hyuk had been closest to the monster after Cale and the Dark Tiger.


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s closed eyes slowly opened.


    His bloodshot eyes were full of anger.


    Bae Puh Rum got the chills from looking at those eyes, even though he knew that the anger was not directed at him.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    The yellow monster roared as itsrge body quickly started to move.


    Bae Puh Rum tried to look for Kim Rok Soo once again.


    He was probably charging forward on his own still.


    Bae Puh Rum could see that Kim Rok Soo was smiling once he finally found him.


    ¡®He¡¯s smiling?¡¯


    Before he could say anything about it¡­


    Cale was looking at something.


    He was not looking at the yellow monster.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°As I expected¡­¡±


    He made a shortment as he called for someone.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    He was looking at the underground tunnel from which the yellow monster hade.


    Someone shot up from that tunnel.


    ¡°Yes, Rok Soo hyung?¡±


    Choi Han, who had been covering his ears, had jumped up from underground.


    He then immediately took out his sword.


    aash-!


    His shining ck aura looked violent as it shot out.


    Cale and Choi Han made eye contact.


    ¡°You were covering your ears?¡±


    Choi Han responded to Cale¡¯s question with an innocent expression.


    ¡°I''m very good at listening to your orders, hyung.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s sword then headed toward the yellow monster.


    The ck aura struck down on the yellow scales that looked gold because of the currents.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion.


    Dust and smoke covered all directions that even Cale could not see the condition of the yellow monster.


    Choi Han had used as much strength as possible to finish this hunt quickly.


    ¡°¡­Such strength!¡±


    People who were seeing Choi Han''s power for the first time clutched their dizzy heads and ears as they quickly retreated back in shock.


    This was a smart decision.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    Therge monster was still quickly moving forward through the dust cloud.


    ¡°Fuck! This smart bastard!¡±


    Cale frowned and couldn''t help but swear.


    He quickly channeled his ancient powers.


    Choi Han started to frown.


    ¡°Sssssss!¡±


    The yellow monster had controlled the dirt underneath the asphalt to cover its body like a sturdy armor the moment Choi Hanunched his attack.


    Choi Han¡¯s sword naturally destroyed that dirt armor.


    But the ck aura was unable to make even the smallest of dents on the extremely strong yellow scales after its impact was decreased by the dirt armor.


    Choi Han''s brows scrunched together.


    But he didn''t have time to stand there and just stare at the monster.


    ¡°Block it!¡±


    He heard Cale¡¯s urgent voice.


    The yellow monster was smart as Cale mentioned.


    This bastard had dodged the attack and was charging toward the humans who were still unable to snap out of it from the aftershock of the sound attack.


    The people plopped down on the ground looked full of despair as the yellow monster charged toward them with its jaws open.


    Cale started to move after seeing the despair in their eyes.


    ¡®Attacking it is not the issue!¡¯


    He needed to save these people.


    Cale''s body moved quickly once he surrounded it with the Sound of the Wind and he pushed one hand forward as soon as his foot touched the ground.


    Paaaat!


    A silver shield with two wings appeared in front of the people.


    The Indestructible Shield appeared and cut through the fog.


    ¡®Ugh.¡¯


    Cale groaned internally.


    The Fire of Destruction. The Sound of the Wind. The Indestructible Shield.


    Even though he could only use all these powers at half-strength, he had still used them more than he had expected.


    Drip.


    More blood trickled out of his mouth.


    However, the people could not see the blood flowing down from his lips as they were looking at his back.


    Cale did not see his blood either.


    He was looking at the eyes of the yellow monster on the other side of the shield.


    And the moment he looked into those eyes¡­ Cale started to frown.


    The yellow monster truly was shrewd.


    Smile.


    The yellow head¡¯s eyes curled up again as it smiled.


    Cale finally realized what this bastard was aiming to do.


    He had not been able to look at the yellow monster¡¯s movements properly because it looked as if it was charging toward the people.


    He had not noticed it because he suddenly recalled his forgotten time as Kim Rok Soo the employee after seeing the despair in the people''s eyes as they stood in front of this unranked monster.


    The yellow head instantly turned itsrge body to the side.


    ¡°Ssssssssss!¡±


    The yellow monster was charging toward the blue monster that was now coughing up blue blood and was almost dead.


    The blue monster was barely breathing and had no chance of revival.


    The yellow monster changed directions to head toward the blue monster.


    And itsrge body would arrive there soon.


    Cale realized its n.


    ¡®If the bodiese together¡­!¡¯


    He could not let that happen!


    It would be multiple times stronger than right now if the two monsters fused together and returned to its original form.


    He had to prevent that at all costs.


    There were three people who had the same thoughts as Cale.


    No, these people had realized it even before Cale.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han! Kim Min Ah! Lee Soo Hyuk!¡±


    Choi Han¡­ Along with Lee Soo Hyuk and Kim Min Ah, the two people who had snapped out of it before everybody else, were charging toward the monster in different directions.


    Cale continued to shout toward them.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Craaaaaaaaaaackle!


    Golden currents shot out from the yellow monster¡¯s body in all directions, resembling a spider web.


    They were heading toward all of the people charging toward it.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk and Kim Min Ah had no choice to stumble and retreat backward.


    They were holding a sword and a spear.


    They were made of steel.


    Baaaaaang-!


    Only the ck aura mmed into the golden currents.


    ¡®I''m going to pierce through it!¡¯


    Choi Han used the small opening created when his ck aura shed with the current to head toward the yellow monster.


    But the yellow monster was a bit faster.


    Crack.


    The yellow monster¡¯s face touched the tail of the barely alive blue monster.


    Choi Han shed his sword toward the yellow monster as he started to shout.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡®We can''t let those two fuse together again!¡¯


    Choi Han had a look of urgency on his face. He felt some wind gathering at his ankles at that moment.


    It was Cale.


    Cale had used his powers once again so that Choi Han could reach a bit farther forward.


    It was obvious that he had overdone it already but it looked as if Cale might end up fainting.


    Choi Han bit down on his lips and let the momentum in the wind carry his body.


    Baaaaang!


    Through the small opening created by the ck aura and the currents¡­.


    Choi Han¡¯s sword pierced through like a fang and stabbed into the yellow scale.


    Puuk.


    As Choi Han started to frown after feeling that his sword stabbed into dirt armor again¡­


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    In the short moment someone gasped¡­


    Everybody''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    They saw it.


    Chomp!


    The yellow head had done everything it could to barely make it to the blue head.


    Everybody had been thinking that it had done all this so that they could fuse together and be stronger.


    Even Cale had thought that.


    Chomp, chomp!


    The yellow head bit down on the blue head¡¯s tail and dragged its body down.


    It then bit down on the yellow monster¡¯s head.


    And then¡­ It started to eat.


    It chomped off the head of the blue monster.


    It then started to chew.


    Its movements were quite quick.


    Although these two monsters were originally part of one body and probably akin to being siblings, the yellow monster ruthlessly cut off the blue monster¡¯s head and put it in its mouth without any hesitation.


    Baaaaaang!


    It then started to hide underground.


    It was running away.


    The monster quickly moved while people were shocked by this yellow monster¡¯s cruel cold-hearted nature.


    ¡°This crazy bastard!¡±


    Cale released his shield and tried to cast another ancient power.


    But he could not do that.


    The yellow monster hadunched its final electricity attack as it hid underground.


    There were people who had gotten out of the aftershock of the sound attack and were quickly chasing the yellow monster.


    Choi Han, Lee Soo Hyuk, and Kim Min Ah like before¡­ There were also Jo Min Yeh and some other ability users as well now.


    The shrewd monster did notunch its electrical attack toward those people.


    It aimed its attack at the people who had been struggling for a few minutes and were barely snapping out of it.


    The golden currents were aimed at those people as if they were sharp daggers or hail.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion as the silver shield blocked the currents once again.


    The shock shook the ground and made it difficult to see as the dust mixed together with fog and smoke.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale''s body staggered once more.


    "Commander-nim!¡±


    Jo Min Yeh supported Cale who was about to fall over.


    The people who had taken the longest time to snap out of it were the ability users who were helping Jo Min Yeh hold onto the spider web.


    Jo Min Yeh, who had been about to cast her spider web to protect them, grabbed Cale who had faced those currents in her ce.


    ¡°¡­Haaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­..¡±


    Cale was breathing heavily and dark red blood was dripping out of his mouth.


    ¡°D, did it get away?!¡±


    Some people poked their heads out of the tunnel that the yellow head and Choi Han hade through earlier.


    They were Kang Il-Rae and Park Young Hoon''s people who hade over after evacuating the people at Yeonsan station.


    Jo Min Yeh sharply yelled back to Kang Il-Rae who asked if the monster got away.


    ¡°Didn''t you see what happened?!¡±


    ¡°We just got here and saw the end bits!¡±


    Kang Il-Rae was about to keep speaking before shutting up after seeing the area once the dust settled.


    There were people who were bleeding out of their ears and finally getting back up.


    The entire area was a mess because of the electricity attacks and the digging.


    Then there was therge headless body of the blue monster.


    Kang Il-Raemented the fact that he could not hurry over any faster and barely managed to speak.


    ¡°¡­I''m sorry. We would have rushed over if we knew it would get away-¡±


    "Who said that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    His gaze headed toward Cale who was being supported by Jo Min Yeh.


    Kang Il-Rae had flinched after seeing a pale Cale bleeding out of his mouth before flinching once more after looking into Cale''s eyes.


    Cale''s cold sunken gaze had the persistence of a hunter.


    Cale slowly asked again.


    ¡°Who said¡­ That it got away?¡±


    Everyone''s gazes headed toward one person at that moment.


    Cale looked in the direction the monster had disappeared to as he continued to speak.


    "We¡¯re going to Seomyeon.¡±


    Even if it left this area¡­


    Even if it started to hide¡­


    Even if it ran away¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s the only ce that that bastard cane.¡±


    Both that bastard and he had the same final destination.


    The first unranked monster had appeared on November 6th.


    One day had passed since then.


    Currently, it was 11pm on November 7th.


    The Electric Eel monster still had not shown up again.


    Only the thick fog around all of Busan let them know that the bastard was still alive and hiding somewhere while aiming to take them out.


    Cale was standing at the watchtower when he heard Lee Soo Hyuk''s voice behind him.


    ¡°Hey, Rok Soo. Isn¡¯t it your birthday tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 601: Even if it takes my last breath (1)

    <h4>Chapter 601: Even if it takes myst breath (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale continued to look forward without turning around as he started to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever telling you my birthday.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo had not shared his birthday with anyone during this time.


    He had recorded his birthdayter, when he joined thepany and had to give some personal information. Lee Soo Hyuk remembered that information and took care of Kim Rok Soo and Choi Jung Soo''s birthdays.


    That was how it went until the two of them died.


    ¡°Han told me about it.¡±


    Cale nonchntly responded to Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Did you know that it is Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo''s birthdays as well?¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    Cale slowly turned his body and looked at Lee Soo Hyuk since it was rare for him to sound flustered.


    Lee Soo Hyuk, whose mood had been quite sharp since yesterday, seemed oddly anxious.


    Cale started to smile in response.


    "What is it? Did you prepare a birthday party for me or something?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk had an awkward expression on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a party since we are in a pretty serious situation.¡±


    He then scratched his cheek.


    ¡°Just somete-night snack time?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you included Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo to prepare for thatte-night snack time?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked flustered again.


    ¡°No, I-¡±


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°For the thing you prepared. Let¡¯s celebrate all of us.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk jovially scoffed after hearing Kim Rok Soo say everything he wanted to say.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He then looked elsewhere.


    Heo Sook Ja and Jo Min Yeh were walking toward Cale and Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja smiled as she addressed Cale.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Jo Min Yeh waved her hand to say no after seeing Cale lower his head and apologize.


    ¡°Not at all. Everybody knows how hard you''ve worked today, Commander-nim. We heard you didn''t even get a chance to eat properly.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja who was standing next to her started to frown.


    She had not heard the details of the battle because she was here defending the Seomyeon shelter.


    All she had heard was that the yellow head had escaped in the end.


    She had also heard that it had run away with the blue head in its mouth.


    That meant that the n had failed.


    However, she could not be angry about the situation.


    She had seen how Commander Kim Rok Soo was covered in bloodpared to everybody else who only had light injuries or no injuries at all.


    Everybody had said the same thing.


    They would have all been seriously injured or dead if he was not there.


    ¡°Commander-¡±


    Heo Sook Ja opened her mouth before stopping herself mid sentence.


    ¡®Commander, you should rest a bit.¡¯


    That was what she wanted to say, but she could not say it.


    ¡®He can''t rest.¡¯


    This young man could not rest.


    She felt sorry about it, but it was the truth.


    ¡°Please enjoy your time.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk who was quietly walking next to him started to speak.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at keeping your promises.¡±


    Cale looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk with a confused expression.


    However, Lee Soo Hyuk did not look at Rok Soo at all on their way to the room closest to the watchtower and the castle wall.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk smiled and slowly answered after Cale finally asked.


    ¡°Yesterday and today. People probably saw your back the most.¡±


    Cale recalled what he had said to them a few days ago.


    ¡®The people here will fight while looking at my back the most, at least for this battle.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk continued to speak.


    ¡°It was the case during yesterday''s battle. Even today, your back was clearly visible as you stood by the watchtower all day.¡±


    ¡°I need to keep my promise.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk grabbed the doorknob and looked toward Cale, who answered nonchntly.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the Kim Rok Soo I know.¡±


    Screeeech.


    Cale could see the sights inside the door.


    He slowly started to smile.


    ¡°Huh?! Mister! I thought you would give us a signal first. How can you just suddenly open the door like that?¡±


    "Ah, it wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this.¡±


    Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum shouted in shock.


    There was quite a lot of food on the table inside this small office.


    It was not a fancy feast, but it was the best they could do in their current situation.


    Choi Han, Choi Jung Soo, Kim Min Ah, Bae Puh Rum, Park Jin Tae, the Lee siblings, and everybody else who had a connection with Cale were all gathered in this small office.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Looks great.¡±


    The two words he said made the entire office go silent.


    Then people started to openly or discreetly smile one by one.


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to point at that moment.


    ¡°Hey, Han and Jung Soo.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo flinched at the sudden attention.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s both of your birthdays tomorrow as well. Come over here.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo''s eyes opened wide after hearing what Lee Soo Hyuk said.


    ¡°...How did you?¡±


    ¡°Rok Soo told me.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum rubbed his arm as if he had the chills before starting to shout.


    ¡°Damn! Does foresight tell you things like that too?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk responded to Bae Puh Rum before looking toward Cale.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and looked back with a gaze that seemed to be asking if there was a problem. Lee Soo Hyuk quietly looked at him for a while before asking a question.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    His voice was extremely quiet, as if he was whispering.


    ¡°Is foresight really how you can know about things like this too?¡±


    Cale turned toward Lee Soo Hyuk.


    The two of them looked at each other for a bit before Cale broke the eye contact and walked toward the table.


    The words Cale whispered as he left echoed in Lee Soo Hyuk''s ear.


    ¡°Who knows? Why don¡¯t you figure it out if you''re so curious?¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk chuckled before starting to speak to everyone.


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s sing for the three of them!¡±


    ¡°You''re right.¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik nodded his head in agreement before sping his hands together.


    ¡°Sir, hap-¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you saying sir?¡±


    Park Jin Tae started to frown before looking toward a corner of the ceiling and continuing to speak.


    ¡°Just say happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t call him sir, now can I?¡±


    Grandma Kim smiled before starting to p.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you-¡±


    She started to sing and the rest of the people in the room joined in as well.


    Cale reached his hand out while standing at the center of the songs.


    ¡°You guyse join me.¡±


    One hand grabbed Choi Jung Soo, the other hand grabbed Choi Han, and he pulled the two of them closer to him.


    ¡°No. Ah, really, wut the heck is going on?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo looked flustered and confused as he epted the birthday song directed toward him.


    On the other hand, Choi Han waspletely stiff.


    Cale just patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    Choi Han¡¯s pupils slightly shook.


    His eyes moved past Cale and Choi Jung Soo to take in this whole scene.


    The song soon came to an end.


    ¡°Happy birthday to all three of you!¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday. I believe that November 8th is a great day.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! Let''s eat!¡±


    Everybody made ament once the song ended.


    Choi Han heard Cale''s calm voice next to him at that moment.


    ¡°There¡¯s still some time left, but...¡±


    Choi Han turned back toward Cale.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    Cale could see the ripples in Choi Han¡¯s eyes.


    They were not like strong waves crashing against the shore but gentle waves sshing and shining brightly.


    ¡°...Happy birthday to you too, hyung.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and turned his gaze.


    ¡°Choi Jung Soo.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo still seemed confused. Cale started to speak after a long pause.


    Cale recalled Choi Jung Soo''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    ¡®Rok Soo! Super duper happy birthday to you! Ahahahaha!¡¯


    ¡®Shut up.¡¯


    ¡®Haaaaaaaa. Hey Rok Soo, can¡¯t you be excited and wish me a happy birthday too? I guess not. Kim Rok Soo is not that kind of person.¡¯


    ¡®Who said I wasn¡¯t going to wish you happy birthday?¡¯


    ¡®Keke. So you¡¯re going to wish me happy birthday?¡¯


    ¡®Of course. How could I not?¡¯


    Cale slowly started to speak.


    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo''s eyes opened wide.


    The words Cale said with a gentle smile on his face seemed quite meaningful to brush aside.


    That was why he couldn''t just brush it aside.


    Choi Jung Soo subconsciously started to stare at Cale.


    Tap.


    Cale patted Choi Jung Soo''s shoulder once and then started to walk toward the others.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had watched all of it. His gaze was following Cale, as if he was trying to analyze him.


    Cale knew about it as well. He just pretended not to know.


    Now that both Lee Soo Hyuk''s gaze and Cale were gone...


    Choi Jung Soo, who was calming himself down, could see someone walking toward him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we head outside for a moment?¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    Choi Jung Soo was about to ask why they needed to go out before he saw Choi Han''s hand.


    The hands of the guy who seemed younger than him, but had many scars that proved he had lived a difficult life, were fidgeting as if he was a bit nervous.


    ¡®He¡¯s fidgeting?¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo felt as if this was not like Choi Han before he was swept up with an eerie feeling.


    Hisst name, birthday, and sword art...


    They were all the same or simr.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo followed Choi Han outside.


    They then stood in a corner of the hallway facing each other.


    Choi Han did not say anything for a while.


    ¡°...What did you want to see me for?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo could not hold it in any longer and asked, and Choi Han responded by taking a thick pile of papers out of his pocket and handing it to him.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo was confused but still epted the pile of paper.


    He peeked at it for a moment but it was difficult to tell what it was as the first page did not have anything written on it.


    Choi Jung Soo had no choice but to look toward Choi Han for an answer.


    ¡°...It¡¯s a present.¡±


    He didn''t know why, but he started to frown after hearing that.


    Choi Jung Soo subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo slightly regretted the thing he said.


    The hands that looked nervous until now calmed down and Choi Han¡¯s face no longer showed any emotions.


    ¡°I will not answer any of your questions.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo became frustrated after hearing Choi Han¡¯s response.


    That was why he impulsively responded back.


    ¡°Then I guess you won''t mind me figuring it out on my own.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo could see a small smile appear on Choi Han¡¯s face at that moment.


    ¡°Yes, I would have no choice if you did that.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo felt as if his heart was tightening for some reason.


    He had already been thinking about his family because everybody had wished him a happy birthday. His heart was beating restlessly.


    Choi Jung Soo''s expression and his demeanor calmed down in order to hide the restlessness inside him.


    It was simr to what Choi Han was doing.


    Neither Choi Han nor Choi Jung Soo knew how simr they were right now.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo put the present in his pocket and started to speak.


    ¡°I will definitely figure it out.¡±


    He then looked toward Choi Han and added on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a present for you. However, happy birthday.¡±


    Choi Han''s eyes opened a little wider.


    ¡°I mean it.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo answered honestly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me with my sword art and training.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why Choi Han did all of that, however...


    Actually, there were too many suspicious things for him to im that he didn¡¯t know the reason at all. He couldn''t help but have many ¡®maybe?¡¯ types of thoughts.


    But Choi Jung Soo did not say those out loud.


    It was okay to say it once everything became certain.


    ¡°I know that you are taking a lot of time to help me.¡±


    That was why Choi Jung Soo slightly bowed toward this man who was younger than him but did not seem younger at all.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Maybe...


    Just maybe, Choi Han was the first sword instructor Choi Jung Soo ever had, aside from his family.


    Choi Jung Soo had just called him Mr. Choi Han since Choi Han didn''t call himself instructor nor master and didn''t want to be addressed that way, but...


    Choi Han was still like a master for Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo started to raise his slightly lowered head.


    He heard Choi Han¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    His voice was a bit cracked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me who is thankful.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo urgently raised his head after hearing Choi Han speaking informally in a different voice than normal.


    But Choi Han¡¯s expression was the same as usual.


    It was as still as his de.


    ¡°Please head in first.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo suppressed this iffy feeling inside after hearing Choi Han¡¯sment and nodded to say goodbye before heading toward the door.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    He flinched after seeing Cale standing by the door, but managed to get the words out.


    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo opened and closed his mouth a few times after hearing Cale¡¯s calm response before he walked past Cale and back into the room.


    Choi Jung Soo started to think.


    ¡®I have a lot of time.¡¯


    After they took care of this unranked monster that was trying to attack this Seomyeon shelter... He could get rid of these frustrating and annoying things on his mind at that time.


    And-


    ¡®If we get a bit closer...¡¯


    They could talk about it at that point.


    Choi Jung Soo had those thoughts as he closed the door behind him.


    Choi Han and Cale were the only ones left in the hallway.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rok Soo hyung?¡±


    Cale, who quietly looked at Choi Han who was acting as if everything was fine, chuckled before starting to speak.


    ¡°I thought you had no ns on revealing the truth, but I guess that¡¯s not the case?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s shoulders slightly flinched.


    ¡°...That-¡±


    He opened his mouth but could not say anything.


    He wasn¡¯t nning on telling Choi Jung Soo that he was his paternal cousin once removed.


    But it was his birthday.


    It was the birthday of Choi Jung Soo who was all by himself now.


    For Choi Han, who didn''t know when he would leave this world, this might be the first and only time he could celebrate Jung Soo''s birthday with him.


    But Choi Han had endlessly worried about whether he was making the right decision.


    That concern was still going on.


    Choi Jung Soo was continuously questioning Choi Han¡¯s existence.


    It was at that moment.


    "Good job.¡±


    He heard Cale¡¯s warm voice.


    Choi Han focused to hear the quiet voice that only he could hear.


    ¡°You wanted celebrate it with him. Your family member¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Choi Han couldn''t respond to that.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    But Choi Han¡¯s lips started to move after hearing Cale praise him.


    His lips formed a straight line, making it unable to tell whether he was trying to smile or stop himself from crying.


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    Choi Han could see Cale heading out of the hallway once those pats did not feel weird anymore.


    "Where are you going?¡±


    "The watchtower.¡±


    ¡°...Let¡¯s go together, hyung-nim.¡±


    Choi Han could not tell him to get some more rest.


    It was because Choi Han was the person who understood Cale¡¯s desire to protect this ce and quickly head back to the people waiting for him more than anybody else.


    But even Choi Han didn''t know everything.


    Cale quietly looked down at the watch in his hand.


    11:55 pm.


    That day would soon arrive.


    The day that the God of Death told him to make a decision would arrive in 5 minutes.


    He recalled the text from his memories.


    < Grade 1 ability user Kim Rok Soo. >


    < Do you wish to return to your original world? >


    < Or will you die in this world? >


    In five minutes...


    The time to make that decision would be here.


    Cale felt the calm night air as he quietly looked at the watch.


    Choi Han walked toward him.


    The people standing guard had headed down and only Cale and Choi Han were up here right now.


    ¡°Rok Soo hyung, why don''t you head down and have a warm cup of tea-!¡±


    Choi Han stopped talking.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    It was because Cale suddenly clutched the area by his heart and curled forward.


    Choi Han saw it at that moment.


    He saw that Cale seemed to be in so much pain, pain that was iparable to anything he had felt until now.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Choi Han subconsciously called him Cale and started to support him.


    But Cale was looking down at the watch.


    ¡°...Why? Ugh!¡±


    It felt as if his heart was being ripped out.


    No, an intense pain that felt as if his soul was being ripped out overwhelmed Cale.


    "Why?¡±


    It wasn''t November 8th yet.


    What was going on?


    November 8th.


    Something was supposed to happen on that day.


    The God of Death was going to do something. That was what Cale had thought.


    But it was still November 7th.


    Cale started to frown.


    - How entertaining.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Cale started to frown even more after hearing a voice in his head.


    - I can¡¯t just let you ovee your despairs, now can I?


    The sealed god was the one talking to him.


    Author¡¯s Note


    Hello, it¡¯s Yoo Ryeo Han!


    I just left an author¡¯s note two days ago with chapter 600, but here I am again.


    I am leaving this author¡¯s note because we have some great news!


    Immediately! Immediately!


    Right now!


    In 60 seconds!


    Well, not really...


    But!


    The < Trash of the Count¡¯s Family > webtoon isunching!


    Theunch date is September 1.


    On the first day of September...


    I¡¯m happy and thankful that we will be able to release an amazing piece of work thanks to the work of a wonderful webtoon artist, dramatist, and many others.


    Now that I have given the good news, I will take my leave.


    Thank you very much.


    I hope that all of you continue to stay healthy.


    Sincerely,


    Yoo Ryeo Han


    1. This is different from the raw because in Korean, there is a respectful way to say ¡®birthday¡¯ which you use for your elders. English doesn''t have such equivalent, so I added sir to find the best suitable trantion. Grandma Kim says she can¡¯t use the respectful term for birthday since she is older than Cale.


    2. Remember, ents are tranted like this.

 Chapter 602: Even if it takes my last breath (2)

    <h4>Chapter 602: Even if it takes myst breath (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale clenched his chest.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    November 7th, 11:55 pm.


    - You are oveing the situations quite well so far.


    The sealed god started to speak to Cale.


    - That is why I desire you even more.


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    Cale took a deep breath.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Choi Han could not hide his anxiety while observing Cale.


    But Cale was looking up at the sky.


    He heard the voice again.


    - The other gods are pulling strings in order to help you probably because you are such a desirable child.


    He felt as if his heart was being ripped out.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t his heart, but something deeper inside. It felt as if some spot deep in his body that he couldn''t pinpoint was being twisted.


    However, Cale had a different thought first.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Why had he been connected to the sealed god instead of the God of Death?


    And why did it have to be now of all times?


    ¡®Furthermore, this bastard knows about how the other gods have interfered.¡¯


    That meant that he had realized Choi Han and Dark Tiger Alberu¡¯s existences.


    ¡®That means he was watching me.¡¯


    He had not said anything until now, but he had been watching everything.


    ¡®That means that...?!¡¯


    The god¡¯s voice echoed in his mind again as Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    - You seem to have realized that this is not your past as well.


    Choi Han had said the following to Cale.


    ¡®The God of Death nonchntly told me something. This is what he said. ¡®The sealed god is not able to return to the past, but he is able to push his way into a different dimension.¡¯ ¡¯


    Cale had thought that this was probably a different world and not his past after hearing that as well as hearing about Earth 3 from Alberu.


    ¡°...A, are you admitting, haaaa, that this is r, reality then? Are you admitting to it?¡±


    Cale barely managed to ask while looking at the air.


    - My limit while I am sealed is to throw you into a different dimension.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips were shaking but curled up after hearing that.


    Choi Han quickly realized that Cale was talking to someone right now after hearing that.


    He realized that it was a god as well.


    Furthermore, he realized that this world was ¡®reality¡¯ and a ¡®real¡¯ world.


    ¡®It really was a parallel world.¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes sparkled before Choi Jung Soo''s face suddenly brushed past his mind.


    ¡®That punk is not fake, nor a memory, nor even an illusion, but a living breathing person like me.¡¯


    Choi Han pushed Cale up a bit stronger.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    However, Cale''s condition was not good as he continued to groan and cough up blood.


    This pain seemed much more painful than any other pain Cale had experienced in the past.


    ¡°Huff. Huff. W, why am I like this?¡±


    Cale looked up in the air as he asked.


    - Shouldn¡¯t I interfere as well since the other gods have each sent one of their children?


    ¡°...Is your way of interfering to give me pain?¡±


    Cale barely managed to say the next sentence word by word as he thought about what Choi Han told him.


    ¡°Ugh. I, I thought you couldn¡¯t m, mess with the test?¡±


    The God of Death had said something while sending Choi Han here.


    ¡®One of the absolute rules for the God of Death is to make a vow of death. Simrly, this sealed god can create tests per his absolute rule, but he cannot mess with the contents of that test.¡¯


    He could not mess with the content of the test.


    That was what Choi Han had told Cale.


    - Hahahaha!


    The god started tough out loud as if he was amused.


    - That¡¯s right. Child, I am unable to mess with a test that is already in progress.


    In addition...


    - You are not my child because you are rejecting me. You have no connections to me whatsoever. I am unable to do anything to you since you are already in the middle of a test.


    Cale looked confused.


    ¡®If he can''t do anything to me... And he can''t mess with the test... What is this pain?¡¯


    - However, there is a child who wishes to be with me.


    Cale''s eyes clouded over after hearing that.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    He started to swear.


    He immediately thought about the person who would want to be with this god.


    The White Star.


    He was certain that it was that bastard.


    And that bastard did not exist here, but in the world with Cale Henituse''s body.


    Yes, Cale''s body was still on that side.


    - The world inside the test is not your only world. I can easily mess with you from the outside as well.


    The god warmly answered, as if he was leisurely teaching Cale something.


    Cale covered his mouth with his hands that were shaking in pain. He started to frown.


    - I should use my children to deliver my will as well, shouldn¡¯t I?


    ¡®What does he mean by, ¡®use his children?¡¯ ¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze was firm even though he was in pain.


    "What do you mean by that?¡±


    - You''ll understand after you experience it.


    Boom!


    His heart thumped wildly at that moment.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    More blood started to drip out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    It was so ck that it didn''t even seem like blood.


    It almost seemed as if it was dead mana.


    - Alright, will you be able to ovee this test and your despair?


    The god warmlyughed as he whispered.


    His whisper started to be faint, as if he was slowly disappearing into the fog.


    - il around inside your despair. When it feels impossible to get out from within your despair...


    The whisper sounded as if the god was offering a sweet deal.


    - I will reach my hand out to you. I hope you smile as you grab my hand at that time.


    But for Cale, it was really, truly...


    - No, it would probably be more entertaining if you grabbed my hand while you were full of despair.


    It was annoying for him to hear.


    - I will be watching with joy.


    The faint voice disappeared and he could not hear the sealed god¡¯s voice any longer.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa. Haaaa.¡±


    Cale was breathing heavily.


    The pain in his body was not going down at all.


    But he stood up straight.


    Click.


    The watch hands were both at 12.


    November 8th, at 12:00:00 am.


    It was the promised time with the God of Death.


    - I finally reached you.


    The voice was warm yet cold...


    Quiet yet firm...


    Making it difficult to tell who was speaking.


    He heard the voice of the God of Death.


    Cale started to smile after hearing the voice echoing in his mind.


    However, he just focused on catching his breath as it was difficult to say anything.


    - You were waiting to hear my voice, weren¡¯t you?


    The God of Death continued to speak, as if he understood that Cale could not respond right now.


    - Cale Henituse, who is also Kim Rok Soo.


    His voice sounded oddly amused.


    - I am a god who is incapable of foresight. However, I am able to see one kind of future.


    Cale slowly lowered the hand that had been covering his face while he was chatting with the sealed god.


    The corners of his lips were curled up.


    The God of Death asked him a question.


    - Which future do you think I see?


    Cale slowly closed his eyes before opening them back.


    There was only one answer.


    "Death.¡±


    The only human future the God of Death could see was ¡®Death.¡¯


    The god asked once again.


    - Do you remember the opportunity to decide that I gave you?


    Of course, Cale remembered everything that had been written on it, word for word.


    He recalled what had been written on it.


    < Grade 1 ability user Kim Rok Soo. >


    An opportunity to decide given by a god.


    - Do you wish to return to your original world?


    Cale had thought that the original world it was talking about was his life as the 36 years old Kim Rok Soo.


    However, right now, on November 8th...


    At this exact moment...


    ¡°Or will you die in this world?¡±


    This world was Kim Rok Soo''s world.


    That meant the original world was talking about Cale Henituse¡¯s world.


    Cale started tough even though he was in pain and asked a question.


    ¡°God. You must have seen me die today.¡±


    The future that the God of Death could see was the date of a person''s death.


    - Yes.


    The godughed as he responded.


    - Today, on November 8th...


    Cale had debated about it for a long time.


    What could the God of Death have been trying to tell him?


    Why did he randomly tell him to pick a world?


    - Between Kim Rok Soo here and Cale Henituse over there...


    One of the two would die.


    He then had a thought.


    Wouldn''t the God of Death only be able to give him an opportunity to decide when he was in front of the crossroads of death?


    In that case, was this the God of Death giving him a hint?


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if that hint will be beneficial to me or not.¡¯


    Choi Han had said something when he came over to this world.


    ¡®Miss Cage said that the God of Death needed to make a sacrifice as well. This god is strong even if he is sealed, so the God of Death had to pay a steep price to meddle in that god¡¯s test. Don¡¯t hate the God of Death too much. That is what Miss Cage said.¡¯


    The God of Death had to pay a price to send Choi Han here to help Cale.


    The god asked once again.


    - Cale Henituse who is also Kim Rok Soo. I''m sure that you have already prepared for this.


    Cale continued to smile through the pain.


    Today was the day that one of his two identities would die.


    ¡°Of course, I prepared for it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alberu Crossman jumped up from his seat.


    - We received a call from Eruhaben-nim!


    Tasha''s face looked urgent. The Vampire, Duke Fredo, was standing next to her with a frown on his face.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Tasha immediately answered Alberu¡¯s question.


    - He mentioned that something is weird about the inside of the Endable Kingdom! There was suddenly a loud noise!


    She continued to speak.


    - Furthermore, the magic shield surrounding the Endable Kingdom has disappeared! We are now able to go into the Endable Kingdom!


    The God of Death asked Cale once more.


    - One of the two yous will die today. What did you prepare?


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°But you see...¡±


    November 8th.


    That day was not the same.


    ¡°This ce and that ce are not having the same November 8th right now.¡±


    - Pfft.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know about that as well?¡±


    - Hahaha!


    The god ended upughing out loud.


    - You truly are intelligent. No, you are shrewd.


    The god admitted that Cale was skilled.


    - Yes. The time here and the time there flow differently. It is not the same November 8th.


    The today here was not the same as the today there.


    - Cale Henituse''s November 8th will pass faster than Kim Rok Soo''s November 8th.


    The time in Cale Henituse''s world was about three times as fast as this world.


    The God of Death sounded happy as he asked.


    - It seems as if you want to make me eat shit. Do you think that you will seed?


    Cale responded while smiling.


    ¡°It was written on your letter.¡±


    The God of Death had clearly written it on the letter that told Cale that he had an opportunity to decide.


    < Kim Rok Soo. >


    < You were the one who was supposed to die. >


    < Yes, you were the one who was supposed to die. >


    < However, the world¡¯sws and coincidences... Humans are one of the few existences who can destroy all of those things. >


    < The people who tried to save you broke thew that said that you were supposed to die. >


    < That is why I respect and admire humans. >


    The God of Death had said that he respects and admires humans who broke the world¡¯sws and coincidences.


    < You learned many things from those people and put those lessons to use in your life. >


    < I''m curious to see what your decision will be. >


    The God of Death had already given Cale the answer in advance.


    Cale responded to the gods who were bound to be watching him from who knows where.


    ¡®I don¡¯t trust the sealed god and I don''t trust the God of Death either.¡¯


    What he did trust was...


    ¡°I trust my friends and I trust myself.¡±


    The God of Death responded as if he was truly happy.


    - I knew that a person like you, whose friends made the hands of death fail to take you, would respond that way.


    The god mischievously asked.


    - You were probably able to prepare decently thanks to me?


    Cale mischievously answered back.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    - Your highness! What should we do?


    Alberu turned away for a moment after seeing Tasha''s anxious face.


    He looked toward the couch that was past the table with the videomunication device.


    People he could call hispanions were all there.


    Raon, Rosalyn, Mary, Ron, Beacrox, Lock, Cage, etc were all sitting on the couch looking at him.


    Alberu looked back at them as he recalled what had happened a few days ago.


    It was a short conversation that took ce when even Choi Han was not around and it was just Cale and Alberu.


    ¡®Your highness, if I am unable to return by November 7th...¡¯


    Alberu looked toward the clock.


    The current time was November 8th at 12:00am.


    Cale had said the following.


    If he was unable to return by November 7th...


    ¡®For about a day.¡¯


    Actually, for exactly a day...


    ¡®Please keep me alive.¡¯


    Alberu had felt his heart sink when he heard Cale calmly tell him that.


    He had turned toward Cale who was caressing his mane at the time.


    ¡®...What do you mean by that?¡¯


    He asked that question, but was looking for an answer on his own as well.


    November 8th was the day they were supposed to catch the unranked monster if things went ording to n. But a variable must havee up if that failed.


    That was why Alberu thought that Cale was asking him to be the Dark Tiger and support him to deal with the fall out of that variable.


    ¡®You want to fight together?¡¯


    Alberu had asked while being slightly concerned.


    ¡®Yes, your highness. Let¡¯s fight together.¡¯


    Cale had continued to calmly respond and caress Alberu''s mane.


    Cale¡¯s hand appeared and disappeared over and over as he caressed the Dark Tiger''s abundant ck mane.


    Cale had started at some point to caress Alberu¡¯s mane whenever he had the time.


    ¡®Dongsaeng, why do you need to be so serious to ask me to fight together?¡¯


    ¡®I guess you¡¯re right.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Alberu had flinched internally at that moment.


    Cale had pretended to caress his mane while writing with his finger that could not be seen.


    His movements were very stealthy, as if he could not let someone see it. Alberu saw that Cale''s face waspletely calm, as if he was not doing anything.


    Cale was stealthily writing on the skin underneath the Dark Tiger¡¯s mane while standing there with a calm expression on his face.


    < In different ces. >


    Let¡¯s fight together in different ces.


    Alberu had barely managed to keep his expression from changing.


    He was acting stealthily. He knew that he had to do so since he saw how Cale was moving so that nobody could see what he was doing.


    Cale was only telling Alberu about this.


    He continued to leisurely caress the mane again, as if he never did anything else, before he continued to speak.


    ¡®We need to all survive. Everybody should survive without dying.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s hand that was hidden underneath the mane again stealthily wrote something else.


    < Definitely. >


    Everybody must definitely survive and not die.


    Alberu gave a short response to everything Cale had just asked.


    ¡®Let¡¯s make sure to fight together.¡¯


    Cale had thenughed, as if he was very happy.


    That had happened a few days ago.


    Alberu snapped out of his thoughts and started to speak.


    Although they were in different ces...


    ¡®Today, we will fight together.¡¯


    ¡°We only have one goal.¡±


    All of hispanions looked toward Alberu.


    Alberu was speaking not as the crown prince, but as Cale Henituse''s sworn brother today.


    ¡°We will definitely keep Cale Henituse alive for the whole day.¡±


    Alberu, who was wearing his armor, picked up his helmet.


    ¡°We will also not die either.¡±


    In the quiet area where nobody was saying anything...


    Alberu asked hispanions a question.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Their gazes had already given him their responses.


    Cale grabbed Choi Han''s shoulder as he was being supported.


    Choi Han would not have heard the gods¡¯ voices, but he would have heard everything Cale had said. He was the person Cale could trust the most right now.


    - I''ll be watching you.


    On top of the quiet watchtower now that the God of Death''s voice was gone...


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    "Do you see that?¡±


    In the distance...


    They could see somethingrge approaching them through the fog with its head up.


    ¡°Yes, I can see it.¡±


    The yellow head had shown itself once again.


    Beeeeeeeeep- Beeeeeeeeeeeep-


    An rm echoed throughout the castle, breaking the night of rest at the Seomyeon shelter.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Until 8 am...¡±


    A day for Cale Henituse would be about 8-10 hours for Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Keeping everybody here alive. That is my goal.¡±


    Choi Han looked at his shoulder.


    Cale''s voice was calm, but his hand that was on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder was still shaking quite a bit.


    ¡®The pain is still there.¡¯


    Cale was barely keeping himself together with his amazing perseverance.


    Choi Han knew that was it.


    That was why he pushed aside the things that Cale had said into the air, most likely to the gods, to a corner of his mind.


    He then focused on what he needed to do.


    He grabbed Cale¡¯s shoulder to support him as he responded.


    ¡°I will be with you.¡±


    Cale started to smile again.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    It would be an extremely blood-drying 8 hours, but...


    It was worth trying.

 Chapter 603: Even if it takes my last breath (3)

    <h4>Chapter 603: Even if it takes myst breath (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Tatatap!


    They heard some quick footsteps.


    Cale looked toward the watchtower entrance.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    It was Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll need to fight with the yellow head toni-¡±


    His words that wereing out not too quickly yet not too slowly had stopped.


    His urgent footsteps quickly stopped as well.


    "Why are you stopping? Is something going on on the watchtower-¡±


    Park Jin Tae shoved his head to Lee Soo Hyuk''s side before flinching.


    ¡°...Hey, you......¡±


    Park Jin Tae could see Kim Rok Soo, who had an extremely pale face and was shaking.


    Choi Han, who was supporting Kim Rok Soo, had a terrible expression on his face as well.


    But the way he was supporting Kim Rok Soo made it seem as if he had done it many times before.


    ¡®I was wondering why they went back so quickly, was it because of this?!¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had quickly returned to the watchtower even though they had set everything up to celebrate his birthday.


    They thought he was just worried about the enemy that coulde at any moment and had also quickly eaten before they were about to return to their posts.


    But Park Jin Tae hade to the watchtower with Lee Soo Hyuk after hearing the rm go off.


    But what he saw was not the coldmander he had seen until now but a young kid who was suffering in pain with only Choi Han by his side.


    ¡®What is going on? Why was he in so much pain?¡¯


    He had seen Kim Rok Soo being tired and bleeding during the battle at the original central shelter.


    He had not been in this much pain then.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Why was Kim Rok Soo looking like this right now?


    The same question kept repeating itself in Park Jin Tae¡¯s mind, but he could not open his mouth and say anything.


    Tap. Tap.


    Instead, his eyes focused on Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s back as Lee Soo Hyuk headed toward Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s expression was calm as he quietly called out to Cale.


    However, his eyes were focused on Cale, who was barely standing up with Choi Han supporting him while his hand was clutching his chest.


    Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s footsteps quickened.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    Cale looked back at Lee Soo Hyuk who was now calling him by his full name.


    Lee Soo Hyuk stood in front of Cale.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo, I know that you are hiding something.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo was calm.


    It was actually Choi Han and Park Jin Tae who flinched after hearing Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s question.


    ¡°You are the same Kim Rok Soo I know from the past, but I know that something has changed.¡±


    The corners of Lee Soo Hyuk''s lips started to go up.


    ¡°But you should still tell me the things you should tell me, don''t you think?¡±


    Cale already knew that Lee Soo Hyuk was quite angry even though he was smiling.


    ¡°You should tell me if you''re in pain, hmm? Rok Soo.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk watched as the corner of Cale''s lips slowly started to go up.


    He could feel the amount of effort it took to smile through the pain.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing--- Beeeeeeeeep----


    As they were surrounded by all sorts of rms...


    Cale smiled and slowly started to speak.


    ¡°It feels like someone is trying to pull my heart out.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s fists clenched while Park Jin Tae subconsciously closed his eyes and turned away from Kim Rok Soo.


    Another person came up to the watchtower at that moment.


    ¡°Commander-nim! They said they¡¯re going to move the device to the castle wall and activate the defense!¡±


    It was Choi Jung Soo.


    He hade to the watchtower to deliver this message for the others who were busy getting ready as he was not going to participate in the battle like Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum, and then he saw Cale.


    He gasped while standing behind Park Jin Tae.


    However, there was someone whose expression had not changed.


    ¡°And the method?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk was still smiling as he asked.


    Cale looked toward therge figure heading toward them from the distance in this night fog.


    The yellow head wasing.


    His life...


    And the lives of everyone in the Seomyeon shelter...


    The method to take care of everything.


    ¡®The God of Death gave me a hint.¡¯


    < The people who tried to save you broke thew that said that you were supposed to die. >


    Humans were able to breakws and fate.


    That was how Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo had died to save him.


    ¡®Nobody can die this time.¡¯


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned the method quite a few times already.¡±


    His voice sounded weak as he was breathing heavily, but his tone was firm.


    Cale looked around past Choi Jung Soo and Park Jin Tae, before looking at Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°Sessfullypleting this hunt without anybody dying.¡±


    That was one of two ways for Cale to change fate.


    Lee Soo Hyuk slowly started to speak.


    ¡°...Is that the answer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He asked once more after hearing Cale¡¯s response.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Was he sure that this was the correct answer?


    Lee Soo Hyuk could see Cale smiling at him after asking that question.


    Cale then started to frown as he started to speak.


    ¡°Only being somewhat certain is not enough in order to change fate.¡±


    Was he sure?


    It wasn¡¯t that level ofmitment.


    Cale quietly started to speak.


    ¡°I will make that be the case.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk flinched after seeing Kim Rok Soo¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    His eyes werepletely still with the violent nature that seemed to be strong enough to cause a severe storm.


    ¡°No matter what.¡±


    He was slowly saying each word as if he was chewing on something.


    ¡°With absolute certainty.¡±


    His body was standing straight while ignoring the pain.


    His gaze was firm.


    Definitely. No matter what. With absolute certainty.


    ¡°Sessfullypleting this hunt without anybody dying.¡±


    Cale said that before speaking to the others.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Cale moved his hand away from Choi Han¡¯s shoulder and stood up on his own.


    ¡°Please return to your posts.¡±


    He then nonchntly added on.


    ¡°And we will hide my condition as much as possible.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo started to frown after hearing that. He could hear Park Jin Tae''s annoyed voice.


    ¡°Do you really think we can hide that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Park Jin Tae snorted at Cale''s response, however, he did not say anything else.


    He knew the chaos that would happen if people found out that theirmander, forget being able to fight, could not even stand up on his own without being in pain.


    It was something Cale and everybody else here knew as well.


    Piiiiiiiiii-


    Cale took a flute out of his pocket and started to y.


    However, the individual he was trying to call with the flute was already headed toward him.


    ¡°Dongsaeng!¡±


    It was the Steel Feather Hawk.


    She got close to the watchtower and shoved her face close to Cale.


    ¡°Oh no! Why does my little dongsaeng look like this? Did someone feed you poison?¡±


    As the Steel Feather Hawk was inspecting Cale in shock...


    ¡°I''m heading over first.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk was the first to turn away from Cale.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter, Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Haa, fuck!¡±


    Park Jin Tae kicked the watchtower once before following behind Lee Soo Hyuk. He had already taken his gun out of his pocket.


    Choi Jung Soo tried to follow them as well, however...


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Someone called him. Choi Jung Soo turned his head.


    Choi Han was motioning toward him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cale was looking at Choi Han with confusion. It was because Choi Han had suddenly stopped Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Han grabbed Choi Jung Soo¡¯s shoulder once he got close and started to speak to Cale and Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°Mr. Choi Jung Soo, you shoulde with us.¡±


    The original n was for only Cale and Choi Han to be on the Steel Feather Hawk.


    ¡°...You.¡±


    ¡°You have to look okay in front of the others. Rok Soo hyung, weren¡¯t you the one who said that?¡±


    Choi Han cut Cale off and continued to speak.


    ¡°We can¡¯t have you staggering or falling off the Steel Feather Hawk-nim, so it would be good for Mr. Choi Jung Soo to make sure that you don¡¯t fall off.¡±


    ¡°...Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°We do not have much time.¡±


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-!


    The yellow head was now much closer than before.


    They could also see people moving around and lighting torches all around the castle walls.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale ended up doing as Choi Han said and headed toward the Steel Feather Hawk with Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°Dongsaeng. You don¡¯t need to get treated?¡±


    ¡°Noonim, I am okay.¡±


    Cale calmly responded to the Steel Feather Hawk''s concerned voice and got on her back.


    ¡®Ugh!¡¯


    He was moving as slowly as possible, but his heart was hurting.


    To be more specific, it wasn¡¯t his heart but more that his body and his soul were not aligned with each other, making them twist around and cause him pain.


    ¡®I''m sure that the White Star is either trying to or is doing something to my body right now.¡¯


    The aftershock was being transferred to Cale in this body.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo took a step forward to help the struggling Cale.


    But he felt his shoulder getting pulled and had to hear Choi Han whisper in his ear.


    His voice was so quiet that nobody else could hear it.


    ¡°Hold onto Rok Soo hyung properly so that he doesn''t end up in danger.¡±


    He was speaking informally for the first time. However, Choi Jung Soo wasn¡¯t upset about it and nodded his head.


    ¡°I got i-¡±


    ¡°And.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Retreat with Rok Soo hyung if you think your lives are in danger.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo suddenly recalled someone else after seeing Choi Han¡¯s gaze.


    He recalled how his father and mother had been worried about him when he went to Seoul to take his practical skills exam for college.


    He also recalled his grandfather¡¯s stern gaze.


    The man who was clearly younger than him but had eyes that seemed to hold the weight of time continued to speak to Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°You cannot die. You absolutely cannot die.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Choi Han then asked him a question.


    ¡°Do you understand, sir?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo barely managed to respond.


    ¡°...I got it.¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Choi Hanughed at that moment. As Choi Jung Soo flinched...


    ¡°Please speak formally to me.¡±


    ¡°...Huh? Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo sounded confused at what Choi Han just said. Choi Han then put a hand on Choi Jung Soo''s head.


    ¡°Well, speaking informally makes us sound close, so that¡¯s nice too.¡±


    He then ruffled Choi Jung Soo¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo looked at him with shock but Choi Han didn''t care and just pushed him forward.


    Choi Jung Soo ended up right behind Cale.


    Choi Han sat behind him and the Steel Feather Hawk started to fly up once all three of them were seated.


    ¡°Here we go!¡±


    The moment the Steel Feather Hawk cut through the night fog and headed toward their destination...


    Heo Sook Ja shouted from the castle wall below them.


    ¡°Point the light at the enemy!¡±


    All of the lights inside the castle and on the castle walls were tilted in one direction.


    These lights were created with abilities, electricity, and anything else that they could find.


    ¡°Point the lights at the yellow head!¡±


    They were all pointed at the enemy.


    They could finally see the enemy through the fog.


    The Steel Feather Hawk was the closest to the monster right now.


    Cale slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    He quietlyughed.


    ¡°...Shit.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo gasped.


    Choi Han started to speak at the same time.


    ¡°It really is going to be difficult.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The yellow head had changed.


    Actually, the yellow head was no longer just yellow.


    It was now arge monster with a blue horn and blue and yellow scales that made it look as if it had stripes.


    This monster that now looked like a dragon that could not fly was looking directly at the Steel Feather Hawk, no, Cale who was on the Steel Feather Hawk.


    The yellow head had eaten the blue head.


    ¡°Did its abilities really get absorbed?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo mumbled in a concerned voice.


    The Steel Feather Hawk started to speak.


    ¡°The abilities are one thing, but its body seemsrger than before too.¡±


    The yellow head was now 1.5 times its original size.


    The Steel Feather Hawk and Choi Jung Soo...


    The people who had already seen the yellow head before...


    And even the people who had faced an unranked monster for the first time...


    None of them dared to say anything.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°Screeeech-¡±


    ¡°Kaaaaaaaa, kaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    The nearby monsters would start to rampage, whether it was due to fear or anger, whenever an unranked monster appeared.


    They could hear the sounds of the monsters rampaging all around them.


    ¡°...Really.¡±


    Kim Woo was standing on the castle wall taking all of this in as he started to speak.


    ¡°Everything that young kid predicted was really on target.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo had said something to them.


    He had said that there was a good chance that the yellow head would have changed when ites back.


    ¡®The blue head... This monster ripped the part with the horn and ran away with it in its mouth. It could have done it out of friendship, but the chances are high that there was a different reason for it. We must consider all potential variables.¡¯


    One of those situations was that the yellow head woulde back after having absorbed the blue head¡¯s powers.


    Kim Woo subconsciously looked up at the sky.


    He was not the only one.


    Everybody was looking up and searching for the Steel Feather Hawk.


    That was where the battle would start.


    Cale, who was up in the sky, was quietly observing the yellow head instead of looking back at the people who were looking at him.


    ¡°Chsssssssss-¡±


    The monster quietly growled as it red at Cale.


    Cale heard Choi Han''s voice behind him at that moment.


    ¡°How long will the pain continue?¡±


    Cale nonchntly responded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo started to frown after hearing Cale''s nonchnt response.


    It was because he could see that Cale¡¯s body was still shaking and he was breathing heavily.


    ¡°But soon.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo looked at Cale, who was still standing up straight, as he heard Cale continue to speak.


    ¡°I''m certain it will die down soon.¡±


    Cale was certain that that would happen.


    It was because he knew that his friends would have started to make their move.


    He trusted the abilities of his friends who were in a different world right now.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    That was why Cale could not stop.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be back soon.¡±


    Choi Han kicked off of the Steel Feather Hawk¡¯s back and started to fall down.


    He pulled his sword out.


    aaaaash!


    His ck aura that was rampaging more wildly than ever before shot up as if it would pierce the heavens.


    The moment people saw this ck signal...


    ¡°Open the castle gate.¡±


    Screeeech.


    The gate opened and Lee Soo Hyuk, Kim Min Ah, and Mr. Rabbit headed out.


    The representatives of the different regions and hundreds of warriors were following behind them.


    Alberu Crossman raised his head.


    He could only see the stars in the night sky through his helmet.


    Alberu Crossman was wearing a ck armor without the Roan Kingdom''s crest today.


    He was here today not as the crown prince, but as a friend and as a hyung.


    He looked down.


    The ck barrier was gone from the sinkhole.


    He looked down at therge sinkhole where the Endable Kingdom was located and started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head down.¡±


    Cale¡¯s friends stepped into the sinkhole without any hesitation.

 Chapter 604: Even if it takes my last breath (4)

    <h4>Chapter 604: Even if it takes myst breath (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Alberu Crossman.


    Ron and Beacrox of the Mn Household.


    Mercenary King Bud Illis.


    On and Hong.


    "We''re going invisible!¡±


    Finally, Raon.


    This was the list of people infiltrating the sinkhole with Alberu.


    ¡°Wow, Raon-nim, you truly are amazing.¡±


    Bud was amazed as he watched the ck mana surrounding all of them.


    They were now invisible and other people could not see them.


    ¡°I am great and mighty so I was able to upgrade my invisibility magic so that people in our group would still be able to see each other! Something like this is just basics for me now! Of course, I don''t expect our human to praise me and give me an allowance once he returns!¡±


    Raon shouted before surrounding the now invisible group with wind magic.


    Bud blurted out in amazement while watching everybody quickly and stealthily descend.


    "Being able to use magic truly makes things easier.¡±


    ¡°Our human told me something! He said to use things that make life easier! Those were some cool words! I really want to see the human!¡±


    Hong and On responded to Raon''s shouts.


    ¡°I want to see him too, nya.¡±


    ¡°We''re going to see him for the first time in a long while, nya!¡±


    Raon''s chubby cheeks twitched after hearing On¡¯s words while Hong¡¯s round eyes were starting to sparkle.


    Bud looked at the three of them with pity before cautiously starting to speak.


    ¡°But we... Won¡¯t get caught, right?¡±


    Bud received Beacrox''s cold gaze at that moment.


    ¡°We will not get caught. The Mn household does not get caught.¡±


    ¡°...Ah... Of course.¡±


    Bud awkwardly responded to Beacrox''s cold, no,pletely frigid voice.


    ¡®As expected of the Mn household. He truly is vicious.¡¯


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Bud heard someone scoff at that moment.


    Bud turned his head toward the voice and saw Ron.


    He flinched after seeing Ron who wasughing while touching a small dagger that seemed extremely dangerous.


    ¡®...The father is even more vicious.¡¯


    Ron started to speak to the Mercenary King who was looking at him, regardless of whatever thought was on Bud¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Nobody will notice us until we get to our destination. Isn''t that right, your highness?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Alberu was still looking at the different floors of the Endable Kingdom.


    As they continued to pass floor by floor... He nonchntly continued to speak while they headed down.


    ¡°There¡¯s a unique existence here that could make it so that the Endable Kingdom won''t care about us at all.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mea-¡±


    Bud suddenly got chills on his back.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Loud explosions started to shake the Endable Kingdom.


    ¡°It is starting.¡±


    Ron started to look at something.


    He was looking toward the source of the explosion.


    There were radiant golden rays of light shooting upward as if they were stars floating close to the ground.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Bang!


    The golden dust shot up, exploded, and roared.


    ¡°It¡¯s Goldie gramps!¡±


    Raon subconsciously pped his front paws together as he looked toward the golden dust with joy.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Bud finally realized the unique existence that Alberu was talking about.


    Eruhaben.


    A strong enemy that the White Star could not ignore had been quietly waiting inside the Endable Kingdom this whole time.


    Alberu looked at the golden dust as he recalled a conversation he had with Eruhaben.


    ¡®Eruhaben-nim, isn''t it difficult?¡¯


    ¡®Haha. Are you worried about me right now?¡¯


    Eruhaben had been quietlyying low because he could not use teleportation magic once Cale¡¯s test had started. He hadughed while responding to Alberu who was asking about his situation.


    ¡®This isn''t very hardpared to the things I''ve had to deal with in my 1,000 years of life as a Dragon.¡¯


    Deputy Chief Priest Cotton. The resting ce created by the God of War¡¯s priestess was safe.


    There had been endless attacks from the outside, but as long as this resting ce was safe... It wouldn''t be much of an issue for Eruhaben.


    ¡®In order to survive, you need to know how to recover and rest properly in the middle of war and chaos.¡¯


    That recovery and rest would be strong weapons to protect yourself and others during the important moments.


    Eruhaben had been resting and recovering his strength while worrying about Cale and the children.


    It was because he knew that the time woulde to use his strength.


    Eruhaben had said the following to Alberu.


    ¡®The God of War¡¯s resting ce is a great ce to rx.¡¯


    The only issue was that the resting ce would onlyst for about three months.


    ¡®It was about to run out of time.¡¯


    Alberu recalled how Eruhaben had a cold expression on his face while leisurelyughing.


    ¡®I will cause quite the chaos as you asked.¡¯


    That was what he had said in the past.


    And now...


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    That chaos was full of bright radiant golden light.


    The fluttering golden dust particles were symbols of Eruhaben doing as he pleased.


    Alberu thought about someone as he saw that golden light.


    ¡°That ghost-like bastard.¡±


    The person he was thinking about was Cale.


    He recalled the long message Cale had written on his, no, the tiger¡¯s back.


    It was after he had discussed fighting together.


    It had been an extremely long letter.


    When Eruhaben had told him he would cause quite the chaos, Alberu had mentioned a portion of that letter. It was something that Cale said he must tell Eruhaben.


    ¡®Eruhaben-nim. There was something Cale said you must make sure you do.¡¯


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡®You must survive.¡¯


    Alberu had been able to see the shock on Eruhaben¡¯s face.


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Alberu realized that something was up with Eruhaben after hearing him asking back in shock.


    That was why he shared Cale¡¯s will in an even more stern voice.


    ¡®That is what Cale told me. He said that that was the only way for him to survive.¡¯


    ¡®...What does my survival have to do with that punk''s life-¡¯


    ¡®He said that the entire n would fail and he would die if you lost your life, Eruhaben-nim.¡¯


    ¡®...That-¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s the truth.¡¯


    Eruhaben just closed his mouth.


    Alberu had continued to speak while looking at Eruhaben.


    ¡®Cale Henituse is not the type of person who would lie about such a thing.¡¯


    Eruhaben¡¯s silence was his way of agreeing with Alberu.


    The Cale Henituse he knew would not say things like that for no reason.


    ¡®Eruhaben-nim. The goal of this mission is for nobody to die. Do you understand, sir?¡¯


    The ancient Dragon had soon responded.


    ¡®Ha, hahaha-¡¯


    The ancient Dragon hadughed for a while before smiling and nodding his head.


    ¡®Yeah. I will only use my strength to the point I will not die.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir. He said that you cannot be close to death either.¡¯


    Eruhaben had started to frown.


    ¡®Close to death? My goodness. That unlucky bastard has no problem saying such disrespectful things to a Dragon.¡¯


    ¡®That punk does like to do that.¡¯


    ¡®I guess he wouldn''t be Cale Henituse if he didn¡¯t.¡¯


    Alberu had thought that Eruhaben seemed happier than ever before through the videomunication device screen.


    ¡®Anyway, I got it.¡¯


    Eruhaben agreed to do as Cale asked and he was now moving those words into action.


    ¡°...But it is still too early to rx.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyes sank coldly behind the helmet.


    He could now see the white castle that was the center of the Endable Kingdom.


    They would soonnd in the central region of the Endable Kingdom.


    ¡°We will be as quiet as possible from here on.¡±


    But he was the first to be unable to do what he just said.


    Baaaaang!


    He heard an explosion.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Alberu''s gaze started to move.


    Crackle! Crack!


    The 8 sculptures that seemed to be in the shape of the unranked monsters...


    The underground area he presumed they were located...


    The area where the ck orb that had captured Cale Henituse was located...


    The ground right above that underground area was starting to crack.


    Craaaaaaaaack, craaaaaack-


    That crack waspletely visible even in the dark and was quiterge.


    ¡°Raon-nim! Please increase the speed!¡±


    ¡®I got it, crown prince!¡±


    Alberu¡¯s body quickly started to head toward the cracking area.


    There were many people already there.


    ¡°It¡¯s the White Star!¡±


    Raon shouted as Alberu started to frown underneath the helmet.


    Baaaaaang!


    The ground had crumbled.


    Something ck then shot up from underneath.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s our human!¡±


    Raon¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock.


    Inside the half-transparent ck orb...


    Cale was weakly lying inside it.


    He couldn''t even tell if Cale was breathing.


    Once the ground crumbled and the underground area appeared...


    ¡°T, they''re all attacking o, our human!¡±


    Numerous ck mages wereunching attack magic toward the ck orb.


    They seemed to be trying to destroy the ck orb at all costs.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The ck orb with Cale inside was shaking every time it was hit.


    There were no cracks nor even scratches on it, but it wouldn''t be weird if it broke at any moment.


    Cale Henituse''s body inside the orb was shaking left and right from the aftershock of the attacks.


    ¡°I will destroy them. I, I will destroy them all!¡±


    ¡°I''m going to destroy them too, nya!¡±


    Raon and Hong subconsciously raised their voices.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Calm down. We can''t raise our voices, nya.¡±


    The two children shut up after hearing On''sment.


    They then looked toward Alberu.


    Alberu was looking at the center of the enemies.


    ¡®...The White Star.¡¯


    The White Star was standing there with his white mask that covered half his face as he quietly observed the ck orb.


    Arge number of his subordinates were next to him.


    There were others in addition to the ck mages who looked ready to attack the ck orb at any moment.


    ¡°Your highness, it doesn''t seem as if that many of them went to handle Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Ron¡¯s voice was calm and gentle.


    It seemed as if the majority of the enemies had remained here even though Eruhaben was causing a mess.


    ¡®That means that the White Star is focusing everything he has to destroy that ck orb.¡¯


    That was probably why he made it possible for magic to be used again.


    That was probably why he was willing to risk being attacked from the outside.


    Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°What about the Chief Priest?¡±


    Alberu recalled how Cale had written for him to be wary of the Chief Priest.


    ¡®Hyung-nim, the Chief Priest might try to call forth the unranked monsters.¡¯


    He could not let that happen.


    At least not in the current situation.


    Beacrox pulled out his greatsword and started to speak.


    ¡°He is in the front.¡±


    Alberu nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Fuck that bastard up first.¡±


    Bud smiled and mischievously shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Wow. I love your choice of words, your highness.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Archers!¡±


    The White Star shouted and people holding bows aimed their arrows toward the ck orb.


    The White Star reached his hand out.


    ¡®The sealed god said so. He said to do as I please.¡¯


    He had wanted to destroy this ck orb from the beginning.


    However, as the sealed god¡¯s contractor, he had to be wary of the god¡¯s reaction and had onlyunched weak attacks toward the ck orb while observing it.


    ¡®I still need the sealed god for now.¡¯


    He had a lot of things to eat up while using that god.


    There was something he needed to steal from a god in the end.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I couldn''t let Cale Henituse be a contractor like me no matter what.¡¯


    But the sealed god finally told him.


    He said to do as the White Star pleased.


    That meant that he could kill Cale Henituse.


    He would definitely kill him.


    The White Star shouted.


    "Archers and ck mages. Attack!¡±


    Numerous magic attacks struck the ck orb.


    Numerous arrows tried to destroy the ck orb.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    The moment they heard an explosion that was much louder than the others...


    As the citizens of the Endable Kingdom who had been quietlyying low for the past few months were shaking in fear inside their homes while holding their breaths...


    Craaaackle!


    The White Star held the crackling fire sword in his hand.


    ¡°I will kill him.¡±


    He would destroy the ck orb and kill Cale Henituse.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    However, the White Star, Cale Barrow, soon started tough.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Some of his subordinates started to shout.


    "That is......?!¡±


    ¡°...A silver shield......!¡±


    Once the dust from the explosion disappeared from the ck orb...


    They could all see a silver shield that waspletely surrounding the orb.


    The White Star frowned for a moment before he started to smile and shout.


    ¡°You''re here!¡±


    The White Star could now see Alberu and the others who were no longer invisible.


    The White Star was happy to see the enemies he had expected to appear.


    He was going to kill all of them this time.


    Alberu, who had been watching the White Star, started to speak.


    ¡°Look at youughing like a fucking buffoon.¡±


    Alberu started to speak to On and Hong, who were on his shoulders now, while Bud stood there in shock of the crown prince''s choice of words once again.


    ¡°I leave it to you guys.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeeeeeeow! I got it, nya!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As Hong and On jumped off his shoulders...


    ¡°Fog! Dodge!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Poison, it must be Cale Henituse''s Cats!¡±


    Fog and poison.


    Thebination of the two attacked the enemies.


    ¡°Get started.¡±


    Bud, Ron, and Beacrox headed towards the ground after Alberu gave the signal.


    On and Hong were controlling their poisonous fog so that the three of them wouldn''t be affected.


    ¡°I''m heading toward the ck orb!¡±


    Raon headed to his position on his own. Raon¡¯s magic would be the strongest shield to protect Cale.


    Alberu watched as everybody headed for their positions.


    He then reached his hand up into the air.


    ¡°Taerang.¡±


    - Yes, Alberu Crossman-nim.


    A white spear appeared in thin air and ended up in Alberu¡¯s hand.


    - The Unbreakable Spear''s first battle. Congrattions on using it for the first time.


    The spear knight in ck armor headed toward the center of the battlefield, toward the White Star.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo quickly supported Cale who was coughing up blood.


    Cale, who barely managed to avoid falling to the ground, clenched the Steel Feather Hawk''s feathers as he started to speak.


    ¡°...This isn''t enough.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes were looking at Choi Han''s ck aura.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion but the yellow head was still standing firm once the dust settled.


    ¡°Chhhssssssschhh!¡±


    The monster had many small injuries covering its body, but its roar shook the area around them as it opened its jaw.


    Its sharp fangs were revealed.


    Drip. Drip.


    The poison that should have been the blue head¡¯s ability was dripping to the ground.


    ¡°...It became way too strong.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s gaze sunk down as he charged toward the monster.


    Choi Han, who had justunched an attack, was charging toward it once again as well.


    ¡°Prepare to attack!¡±


    The long-distance attack squad on the castle walls was supporting the vanguard attack squad as well.


    But Heo Sook Ja, the leader of the long-distance attack team, started to mumble.


    ¡°...It¡¯s not enough. We need something big, we need a strong attack.¡±


    They needed something to make the yellow head instantly stop in its tracks.


    They needed a strong attack that would give them the opening tounch everything they had.


    The person who was watching this from up in the sky knew that that was the case as well.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Cale wiped the blood away from his mouth as he made ament.


    ¡°Looks like I need to fight too.¡±

 Chapter 605: Even if it takes my last breath (5)

    <h4>Chapter 605: Even if it takes myst breath (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Choi Jung Soo instantly started to frown after hearing that Cale wanted to fight.


    ¡°What do you think you can do in your current condition-?!¡±


    ¡°Do you have any other ideas?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo was at a loss for words.


    Was there another way to take down this upgraded yellow monster right now?


    There weren¡¯t.


    This damn upgraded monster was even using the blue head''s abilities.


    It wasrger than before and its body was even stronger.


    It had the yellow head''s original electricity, dirt, and sound abilities.


    It now also had the blue head¡¯s water, horn, and poisonous fangs.


    Finally, it had those scales that only Lee Soo Hyuk''s sword was able to pierce.


    Was there a way to ovee all these things and kill this monster?


    ¡®...For a very long time.¡¯


    It was possible if they fought with it for a long time.


    There was only one monster. Inparison, they had a lot of people.


    But Choi Jung Soo lowered his head after hearing what Cale said next.


    ¡°A lot of people will die if it continues like this.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo could see the battlefield as he looked down.


    He could see Choi Han charging forward again.


    "Aren¡¯t you pushing yourself too hard?¡±


    Kim Min Ah was following behind him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop.¡±


    She started to frown after hearing Choi Han¡¯s response.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    She swore before charging past Choi Han.


    She then swung therge spear in her hand with everything she had.


    ¡°Chhhssssssschhh!¡±


    The monster¡¯s eyes headed toward Kim Min Ah. They then curled up.


    It was as if it wasughing at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me, you stupid oversized eel!¡±


    Crack.


    The spear started to crack from the strength in Kim Min Ah¡¯s grip. That was how angry she was at the monster right now.


    One hour.


    She had not been able to damage the yellow monster at all while fighting against it for an entire hour.


    The spear stabbed forward to try to break through the scales.


    Baaaaaang!


    However, the spear hit the firm dirt surrounding the yellow monster, no...


    ¡°It¡¯s boulder.¡±


    It hit the dirt barrier that was as strong as a boulder and the attack was nullified.


    Then the yellow monster released its ability.


    Crackle, crack!


    Golden currents turned into a spear and attacked Kim Min Ah.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    Choi Han rushed past her and moved forward.


    Kim Min Ah started to frown.


    ¡®Again.¡¯


    Choi Han was in the front once again.


    Baaaaaang!


    The currents crashed into the ck aura.


    The powers that shed so hard that they looked as if they wanted to gobble each other up exploded and disappeared.


    Choi Han jumped through the smoke created from the explosion.


    ¡°Han has such great stamina.¡±


    Kim Min Ah saw Lee Soo Hyuk make thatment before he disappeared into the smoke as well.


    Choi Han''s sword shed against the yellow head¡¯s horn.


    The yellow head then quickly moved itsrge body.


    ¡°...What a smart eel.¡±


    It was to handle Lee Soo Hyuk as it expected him toe after Choi Han.


    That was dangerous for Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Chhhhhhhh-


    Water turned into arrows.


    Electric currents then surrounded those water arrows as they flew toward Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Boom!


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s body rolled on the ground to dodge those arrows.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    The yellow head¡¯s tail that was covered in dirt thorns came flying toward him.


    "Are you okay?¡±


    Choi Han parried that tail away.


    Lee Soo Hyuk chuckled before getting up.


    "Aren''t you protecting me too much?¡±


    There were two reasons as to why they had not been able to attack properly until now.


    One was that Cale, who was able tounch widespread attacks, was currently unable to fight.


    The other was that Choi Han could not go all out.


    ¡°...We cannot let anybody die.¡±


    Choi Han was busy making sure that nobody would be killed by the yellow head such that he could not fight properly.


    Cale had said that they must make sure that everybody survived.


    ¡®The vanguard attack squad has already retreated to the back.¡¯


    The vanguard attack squad was waiting at a distance in order to dodge the monster''s numerous AOE attacks.


    But they were not just waiting, they were fighting.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Screeeeeeeeeeeeech!¡±


    There were extremely agitated monsters that would show up to attack every so often even with an unranked monster being here.


    ¡°sh it! We can¡¯t let it pass the boundary!¡±


    "Gather together to fight if you don''t want to die!¡±


    The vanguard attack squad was dealing with these monsters.


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze headed toward the castle walls for a moment.


    ¡®Long distance attacks aren¡¯t easy either.¡¯


    They couldn''t damage the boulder-like dirt armor and the scales no matter how many times they attacked from a distance.


    The only damage they could cause was with Lee Soo Hyuk shing at the monster while Choi Han and Kim Min Ah distracted it.


    At first, they had assumed that they would be able to attack it in the same manner they had attacked the blue head once Lee Soo Hyuk damaged the scales.


    ¡®But the scales are much thicker thanst time.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk had damaged the ck scales, but his attacks had not been enough topletely cut through the scales and reveal its skin.


    Was it because hecked the strength to do so?


    It wasn''t that.


    This was not a narrow subway tunnel like before and the yellow head was able to move quickly despite itsrge body.


    That was why minor injuries were all he could cause.


    ¡°Han, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to work.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk needed to properly sh those scales.


    The other options were to attack its horn or inside its mouth.


    Those were its weaknesses.


    But the yellow monster thoroughly protected its horn and the inside of its mouth from Lee Soo Hyuk.


    It was quite the intelligent monster.


    Lee Soo Hyuk knew that as well.


    That was why he started to speak.


    ¡°I need to climb onto that monster¡¯s body.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to grab that monster, so I need to at least get on it in order tounch a proper attack.¡±


    No matter how fortified these scales have be, Lee Soo Hyuk''s sword would be able to sh it until its flesh is revealed as long as the monster stopped moving.


    ¡°But the chances of you being seriously injured goes up if you do that.¡±


    ¡°Han, we don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk had given everything he had to attack the yellow head a couple times already.


    He might not have enough strength to use his shing ability soon if it continued like this.


    ¡°Han, as long as I create a deep enough injury, Jin Tae, Min Ah, or you will be able to open it up.¡±


    If they could do that, the long-distance attack squad had much higher chances of hitting the erged injury.


    ¡°This is the right thing to do.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s n was decided while keeping Kim Rok Soo still out of the fight.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°I will climb on top of it and suppress it. Please aim for that opening.¡±


    "We have better chances of sess if you distract the yellow monster and I get on top of it.¡±


    He was right.


    That was why Choi Han closed his mouth for a moment.


    He recalled Cale¡¯s gaze.


    At that moment...


    ¡°Han. I won¡¯t die.¡±


    Choi Han started to speak after seeing the smile on Lee Soo Hyuk''s face.


    ¡°Please take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The n had been set.


    All that was left was to put it into action.


    The two of them made eye contact with the yellow head that was quietly looking down at them.


    Choi Jung Soo started to speak while looking at them from up in the sky.


    ¡°Yeah. We can''t let anybody die.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at Cale¡¯s back.


    Cale was standing firm, but his back looked quite weakpared to usual.


    Although he couldn''t see it because Cale was wearing a thick uniform, Cale¡¯s neck and hair were quite wet from cold sweats.


    ¡°...Then what about you?¡±


    That was why Choi Jung Soo asked this question.


    ¡°Will you not die if you do that?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo hated himself for being so weak.


    Objectively speaking, he was not weak. But he didn''t have enough experience to fight in the vanguard and he was weakpared to Choi Han, Lee Soo Hyuk, and Kim Min Ah.


    ¡°Yeah, I won''t di-, ugh!¡±


    Choi Jung Soo could see the dark red blood spurting out of Cale¡¯s mouth even while standing behind him.


    ¡°Look at you lying about not dying when you¡¯re in such a serious condition!¡±


    Choi Jung Soo was telling Cale to hold onto him, but unfortunately, Cale could not hear him.


    ¡®...Why all of a sudden?!¡¯


    He felt a pain that was much more painful than before.


    The pain from earlier was already hard enough to handle, but Cale¡¯s body was now shaking from a pain that was much worse.


    - ...Cale!


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    He heard a voice.


    -


    Hey, are you sure this is connected?


    -


    I think so.


    -


    Then why is he not responding?


    They were familiar voices.


    -


    I knew we shouldn''t trust the Super Rock!


    -


    ...My hypothesis should not be wrong.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡°Why can I hear your voices?¡±


    - Huh? You can hear us?


    He heard the Fire of Destructions voice.


    - I guess he can hear us.


    The husky voice of the Sound of the Windmented as well.


    - I knew that my hypothesis was correct. Ahem. Ahem.


    The Super Rock chimed in with a tone of relief as well.


    This was the first time in a long while he had heard the voices of the ancient powers since he had not heard them since he came to this world.


    ¡®Why am I able to hear their voices?¡¯


    He could hear the Super Rock''s voice.


    - A gap was created as your body and soul was shaken up which created an opening for us tomunicate with you.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    This extreme pain that was quite dangerous for him...


    The White Star¡¯s attack that was probably taking ce on the other side...


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    These things did not only bring negative results.


    Cale could not help butugh.


    ¡°Hey, why are you suddenlyughing after talking to yourself?! Hey, Kim Rok Soo! Commander-nim!¡±


    Cale just ignored Choi Jung Soo''s anxious voice.


    His mind became clear even through the pain.


    A path had been created.


    "Am I able to use my original powers now?¡±


    He had been using the ancient powers at half-power until now.


    - No. You are not able to use all of your original powers.


    The Sound of the Wind calmly responded.


    - But we are able to connect one power to you!


    The Fire of Destruction had added on.


    The Super Rock started to speak in a serious tone at that moment.


    - It sounds like you know about it already, but your body on this side is under attack. Your friends are trying to save you, but it won''t be easy.


    He knew it would be hard.


    The White Star was quite strong and neither Cale nor Choi Han were there right now.


    - Anyway, we will send the Vitality of the Heart to you since we can only connect one of us.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    - What? Do you know how much you¡¯ve bled already?


    Cale shook his head after hearing the Fire of Destruction ask in shock.


    The Vitality of the Heart.


    He did not need that power right away.


    ¡®The pain I''m feeling right now won''t disappear just because my ability to regenerate and heales over.¡¯


    His face that was pale from coughing up so much blood might look better, but his friends on the other side needed to work hard for this pain to disappear.


    There was one more thing.


    ¡®I need to ovee this present situation.¡¯


    Cale looked down.


    Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Han had stepped forward with Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum following behind them.


    It was obvious what they were trying to do.


    It was easy to tell after having observed everything until now.


    ¡°...They¡¯re probably thinking about fighting knowing that they might get injured.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk or Choi Han, one of those two probably made up their minds to do something that could get them injured.


    That was the only way to grab this yellow monster and create an opening to sh its scales or attack an area without any scales.


    "Shield.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I need the shield.¡±


    -...You-


    The Super Rock barely managed to speak as if a cat got his tongue.


    - Are you still thinking about protecting others in your current situation?


    Cale closed his eyes so that he could focus on his conversation with the Super Rock.


    Choi Jung Soo and the Steel Feather Hawk were looking at him with gazes that seemed to be asking how a person could be like this.


    The Steel Feather Hawk was actually tearing up.


    ¡°...My dongsaeng... Is too good of a person.......¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    But neither of their voices reached Cale.


    He was focusing on the Super Rock and the other ancient powers.


    At this exact moment...


    The Indestructible Shield was what he needed.


    - Then should I go?


    The glutton priestess cautiously asked.


    She didn¡¯t seem to like this idea.


    But Cale needed her.


    His eyes were brimming with vitality when he opened them again.


    ¡°Noonim.¡±


    ¡°Huh, huh? Dongsaeng? What is it, my dearest dongsaeng?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the castle walls.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I''ll do whatever my dongsaeng asks me to do!¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk quickly headed toward the castle walls.


    Choi Jung Soo was looking at him with confusion.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    It was because he knew that Kim Rok Soo was not going back to get some rest.


    Cale smiled and started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°To find a way for us to win.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo asked back, but the Steel Feather Hawk had lowered her head after arriving at the castle walls.


    Everybody could now see Cale who was on her back.


    ¡°...Shit... Commander-¡±


    This was the moment Heo Sook Ja and the others finally realized why Cale had only been watching from the air after giving the order to attack.


    "Commander-nim. Are you ill-¡±


    ¡°I don''t have time to chat right now.¡±


    Cale was looking at every corner of the castle walls until... He saw someone standing with Grandma Kim and mister Jang Man Soo.


    He had asked this person toe here with Jang Man Soo just in case, but he had no reason to use his powers until now.


    ¡°Mr. Jae Ha-Jung.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    During the battle at the original shelters...


    Bae Cheol-Ho, Park Jin Tae, and Joo Ho-Shik had been the leaders of the original central shelters.


    Jae Ha-Jung was from Bae Puh Rum''s eldest uncle, Bae Cheol-Ho''s shelter.


    He had protected the shelter from the monsters¡¯ attacks until Cale¡¯s reinforcements had arrived.


    He had used wood to do it.


    ¡°Please get on.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    While Jae Ha-Jung was confused by Cale''sment...


    ¡°Noonim.¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk bit down on the back of Jae Ha-Jung''s clothes and threw him into the air.


    ¡°What is going on?!¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk had ced Jae Ha-Jung on her back while he was frozen stiff in shock.


    Choi Jung Soo caught him and sat him down.


    ¡°Please help me.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He heard Cale¡¯s request as soon as he was seated.


    ¡°Mr. Jae Ha-Jung, you are able to create trees and make them grow, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes... I can? But I can only grow five trees at max.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s plenty.¡±


    Jae Ha-Jung suddenly got the chills after seeing a pale Cale who was covered in blood smiling brightly at him.


    The people who had no idea what was going on could only look up at the sky with confusion.


    Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Han, who had been about to go attack the monster, were two of those confused people.


    "What is Rok Soo trying to do? Who is that person?¡±


    ¡°That person is Mr. Jae Ha-Jung and his ability uses wood-¡±


    Choi Han flinched as he responded.


    It was because a thought passed through his mind at that moment.


    One of Cale¡¯s abilities that really astonished people and made them gasp in the past...


    Wood.


    In the central region of the Jungle... When dead mana was going to be spread all over the area Litana lived in...


    Cale had used this power at that time.


    ¡°...Is he nning on using the tree trunks?!¡±


    Choi Han started to frown.


    The numerous tree roots and trunks had traveled through the night in the past and headed for the pce at the center of the Jungle.


    This astonishing power...


    If it was this power...


    ¡®It can tie the yellow head down!¡¯


    Choi Han started to frown significantly once his thoughts reached that point.


    "Why?!¡±


    ¡®Even though he tells us to live, why?! Why?! Why does he push himself overboard each and every time?!¡¯


    Choi Han red at the sky instead of at the yellow head. This was a re of sorrow and not anger.


    ¡°Han, what is it?¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk started to head down as Lee Soo Hyuk asked with confusion after seeing Choi Han just looking up at the sky instead of attacking.


    Very small seeds fell to the ground at the same time.


    Plop. Plop. Plop.


    These seeds that were so small that most people would not be able to see them as they fell into the ground.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Trees started to quickly grow from these seeds.


    The trees stopped growing once they were the size of an average adult.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, Mr. Jae Ha-Jung. I''ll take it from here.¡±


    Cale looked down.


    The yellow head was ring at him. It was an inspecting gaze that seemed to be wondering what Cale was trying to do now.


    Smile.


    Cale started to smile.


    - Don''t overdo it.


    He heard the Super Rock''s concerned voice.


    - Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do a good job.


    The moment he heard the glutton''s response...


    Cale reached out both hands.


    That was how it started.


    Plop. Plop.


    The trees started to awaken.


    Crack, crack.


    The asphalt started to crack and the crack started to spread while looking like spider webs.


    And through those cracks...


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Large roots started toe up.


    The trees started to grow once again and their trunks became thicker.


    All of the roots and trunks started to move in one direction.


    ¡°Chhhssssssschhh!¡±


    They all seemed to be heading toward the yellow head.


    It was now a battle of strength between Cale and the yellow head.

 Chapter 606: Even if it takes my last breath (6)

    <h4>Chapter 606: Even if it takes myst breath (6)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The trees that had just been saplings until a moment ago were growing exponentially.


    ¡°...My goodness!¡±


    The person who was the most shocked was the person who had spread the seeds and grown those saplings. Jae Ha-Jung was the most shocked.


    It was because he had a simr ability. That was the reason he was shocked more than anybody else.


    ¡®How can he have such an ability?!¡¯


    Jae Ha-Jung¡¯s gaze looked astonished, no, mesmerized as he looked past Choi Jung Soo to Cale.


    ¡®How many abilities does this person have? And each of them are extremely strong abilities!¡¯


    But Jae Ha-Jung¡¯s eyes were sparkling even more as he looked at these growing trees.


    ¡®It¡¯s different!¡¯


    The power Cale had used during the original shelter battle and this power were fundamentally different.


    ¡®This is at apletely different level!¡¯


    He could feel a strong powering from the trees that was iparable to what he experienced before.


    That was why his sparkling gaze started to shake.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale coughed up more blood.


    Jae Ha-Jung was thinking that things might end up really bad like this. That was how serious Cale¡¯s condition was right now.


    ¡°...Haaaa. Noonim.¡±


    But Cale just wiped away the blood and ignored his condition.


    No, he tried his best to forget about it.


    What he did from here on was very important.


    He needed to focus.


    In order to do that, it would be best to be closer to the spot he needed to focus his power.


    ¡°Please put me down.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Dongsaeng, will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°O, okay! I¡¯ll do as you say for now!¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk quickly moved to where Cale had pointed.


    Cale¡¯s body staggered from the speed, but Choi Jung Soo quickly supported him.


    "Thanks.¡±


    ¡°......Sure.¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk stopped on the tree that was closest to the castle gate.


    Calended on the top branch of a tree that grew resembling a watchtower.


    Choi Jung Soo and Jae Ha-Jung were with him as well.


    But the people on the castle walls that had been fighting off the monsters until now could only see Cale.


    ¡°...Shit.¡±


    ¡°My goodness.¡±


    They were at a loss for words after properly seeing Cale''s condition.


    It was at that moment.


    Someone started to mumble.


    ¡°...We really... Are seeing the most of that back.¡±


    They recalled the promise that their youngmander had given them.


    ¡®Furthermore, the people here will fight while looking at my back the most, at least for this battle.¡¯


    Theirmander had kept his promise.


    Everybody could feel the weight of that promise after seeing his current condition.


    ¡°Are we just going to stand around like this?¡±


    ¡°No. We need to do something as well.¡±


    The atmosphere on top of the castle walls had changed.


    They could not just keep going like this.


    They needed to do something.


    Those emotions started to roar wildly in their hearts. The sight of their leader fighting in the front was bound to light a fire in the hearts of those who followed him.


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    There were some people whose hearts were lit up more than the others.


    In fact, the heat was reaching up to the top of their heads.


    These people were Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum. These two who had trained with Cale could now see Cale¡¯s condition up close.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he can hold on!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum looked ready to fly up to the top of the tree where Cale was standing at any moment.


    ¡°We do not have much time.¡±


    But everybody stopped after hearing a person''s voice.


    It was Choi Han.


    ¡°I¡¯m going first.¡±


    That was all he said before he started to move.


    Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum then saw it.


    Baaaaaang-!


    They saw Choi Han getting on top of arge tree root that was quickly growing.


    That tree root then quickly headed toward the yellow monster.


    ¡°Chsssssssssssssch! Ch!¡±


    The monster seemed flustered after seeing the tree roots and trunks that were trying to bind it from all directions.


    It tried to dodge, but that would not be easy to do.


    ¡°It can''t dig underground!¡±


    Bae Puh Rum could see the roots thoroughly covering the ground.


    He finally realized what Cale was trying to do.


    ¡®He¡¯s trying to tie it up!¡¯


    He was trying to bind the monster.


    ¡®That means that there will be an opening for us to attack!¡¯


    The yellow monster could use water, electricity and poison, but Cale could also use water and electricity.


    ¡®It¡¯s worth trying!¡¯


    They would finally be able to attack properly!


    Bae Puh Rum was thest one to realize that fact.


    Lee Soo Hyuk and Kim Min Ah were already on top of other tree roots and heading toward the yellow monster.


    The firstrge tree root reached the yellow monster at that moment.


    It started to bind it.


    ¡°Roooooar!¡±


    A different cry than before came out of the monster¡¯s mouth.


    It could not be helped.


    A sturdy boulder-like dirt covered the monster¡¯s body.


    It had its almost invincible scales underneath it as well.


    But these trees that were moving toward the monster as if they were snakes did not wish to cause damage to this monster.


    They wanted to twist the life out of it. They wanted to make it unable to move.


    The monster realized what was going on.


    Crackle!


    Golden currents charged toward the trees in the shape of spears.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°I can''t let you do that.¡±


    - Will you be okay?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Baaaaang!


    Rose gold currents flew over like arrows and exploded once they crashed into the spears.


    Cale lowered his body as if he was leaning on the ledge of the watchtower.


    Drip. Drip.


    His nose was bleeding without stopping.


    He had used the half-powered Fire of Destruction while using the full powered version of the Indestructible Shield''s tree ability.


    The burden on his body was to be expected.


    But Cale was smiling.


    It was because the opening created by that explosion had given him just the thing that he had needed.


    ¡°Roooooooooar!¡±


    The first tree root wrapped around the monster¡¯s tail.


    The yellow monster¡¯s bluish yellow eyes could see tens, no, hundreds of tree roots and branches swarming toward it.


    This waspletely different than any of the abilities that the other humans had used until now.


    It felt as if this person was controlling nature itself.


    The yellow monster made eye contact with Cale.


    That was the beginning.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The monster started to il and Cale clenched a branch on the tree that he was standing on.


    The former did it to run while thetter did it to capture it.


    The onlymon thing between these two existences was that they were both fighting with their lives on the line.


    They were both quite desperate as well.


    They both knew that they didn''t have much time.


    If there was a difference between the two...


    Cale had friends by his side.


    ¡°Min Ah.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn after Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Puh Rum and I will go after you then.¡±


    Kim Min Ah looked toward Choi Han who was up in the front.


    But Lee Soo Hyuk was looking at Cale. Unlike Kim Min Ah who couldn''t bear to look, Lee Soo Hyuk was remembering each and every one of Cale¡¯s appearances.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I would be fighting while looking at his back.¡±


    The corners of Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s lips twisted up.


    He then looked forward.


    He heard a voice drifting away as he looked at Choi Han¡¯s back.


    ¡°Horn.¡±


    That was all Choi Han said before jumping off the tree root and into the air.


    Tatap.


    A different tree root appeared just under his feet.


    It was the same tree root that had wrapped around the yellow monster¡¯s tail.


    ¡®We can¡¯t let it get away.¡¯


    Choi Han was desperate.


    He didn¡¯t have the time to look back or to stop.


    He knew that the opportunity that Cale had created for them was extremely precious.


    That was why he quickly started to run up the monster¡¯s body.


    ¡°Rooooooooooooar! Roooooooooar!¡±


    The monster iled around.


    It shot out electrical currents, but they were all blocked by Cale, giving it no choice but to twist its body to il around.


    Boom! Boom!


    The monster¡¯s body made dull noises as it mmed into the trees.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Choi Han ended up mming into a few trees because of the movements as well.


    He almost fell off a couple times.


    But he did not stop.


    In fact, he was smiling.


    ¡°It knows I¡¯m here.¡±


    Peek.


    The yellow monster was looking at him.


    The enemy had already noticed Choi Han a long time ago.


    That was why it was iling around even more.


    It was because it knew that Choi Han had something that could injure it.


    But Choi Han was already close enough to the monster¡¯s head that the two of them could make eye contact.


    ¡®This is enough!¡¯


    Choi Han jumped into the air after making that conclusion.


    He then had a sad smile on his face before it disappeared.


    Wind gathered around his ankles and tree trunks appeared in the air to create stepping stones for him.


    Choi Han could feel Cale supporting him and creating a path for him.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh!


    A violent ck aura viciously wrapped around his sword.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    The monster opened its mouth and revealed its poisonous fangs toward Choi Han.


    Crack!


    But tree trunks quickly blocked its mouth.


    Choi Han was finally able to reach his destination thanks to his friend¡¯s power that had blocked the attack.


    He was looking at the ces on the monster¡¯s body that were neither covered in scales nor dirt.


    sh.


    Choi Han¡¯s sword shed in a horizontal line.


    aash!


    He had not been able to make any damages on the scales.


    However, the things he was shing right now were...


    "Screeeeeeeeeech---!¡±


    Bluish yellow blood spurt out of the monster¡¯s two eyes.


    ¡°First the eyes.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s sword started to move again.


    He could not stop.


    A proper fight was finally starting.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The White Star started to frown.


    His fire sword shed against a white spear.


    Baaaaang!


    The noise was extremely loudpared to the sounds of battle all around them.


    It was proof that two very strong powers were shing against each other.


    ¡°...You''re persisting better than I expected.¡±


    The White Star¡¯s eyes had an odd glow to them.


    He was looking toward Alberu, the ck armored knight.


    Alberu started to smile under the helmet.


    He started to speak in a disguised voice.


    ¡°How odd.¡±


    But Alberu¡¯s gaze instantly sunk.


    On the other hand, his voice seemed quite light as he spoke.


    It was as if he was inspecting something.


    ¡°White Star, you seem much weaker than usual today.¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    The White Starughed.


    ¡°I''m just gathering information. The people on Cale Henituse''s side always have something prepared. Shouldn¡¯t I confirm what that is first in order to lessen the variables against me?¡±


    Alberu didn¡¯t believe him at all.


    The White Star was weaker than usual.


    When the two of them had foughtst time... And based on the information he had gathered about the White Star''s strength since then...


    He was very weakpared to everything Alberu knew.


    This ce should have been extremely advantageous to the White Star.


    That was why Alberu, who had prepared quite a bit to fight here while protecting something at the same time, could not help but be curious about the White Star''s current condition.


    But he ended up making eye contact with the White Star who seemed just as curious.


    The White Star¡¯s fire sword pointed at something.


    "What kind of weapon is that?¡±


    The White Star did not even have a scratch from all of their shes even though it was quite narrow.


    The White Star was asking about this weapon and Alberu responded back.


    He had note here as the crown prince today.


    The only person around him right now was this white thing as well.


    That was why he answered honestly.


    ¡°Why the hell do you care?¡±


    He also answered like a rascal.


    ¡°White Star, a bastard like you wouldn¡¯t know the greatness of an Ex-Grade item.¡±


    ¡°...What grade?¡±


    - That was a great response, sir. I, Taerang, am very happy that Alberu Crossman-nim understands my greatness.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Alberu had a smile underneath his helmet that Cale and Raon would say was quite annoying.


    The White Star could not see that smile properly, but he could imagine it based on Alberu¡¯s chuckle.


    Alberu flicked his spear after seeing the White Star start to frown in front of him.


    ¡°Come on. I''ll give you the chance to fight properly with an important person.¡±


    The White Star must have been extremely annoyed by those words as he started to frown even more.


    Even though he was under pressure, Alberu had a refreshed smile on his face as he started to think.


    ¡®It really is fun messing with the White Star as Cale Henituse mentioned.¡¯


    Just like this...


    ¡®Let¡¯s drag things out.¡¯


    Alberu fixed his grip on his spear.


    It would soon be dawn.


    He started to think about the long day ahead of him.

 Chapter 607: Even if it takes my last breath (7)

    <h4>Chapter 607: Even if it takes myst breath (7)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    He then thought of a n regarding how he would spend this day.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    Numerous arrows and magic spells flew toward the ck orb.


    Ron, Beacrox, Bud, and Alberu were all fighting against the enemies, but there were too many of them.


    Even though On and Hong were with them as well, the two of them were only supporting them from the rear, making everybody other than Alberu unable to hide their anxiousness.


    ¡°Ah, we''re in a rush! Why the hell do they keep popping out?!¡±


    Bud lightly shouted as he swung his sword. A cold blue aura turned into a sharp thorn and stabbed an enemy¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Next!¡±


    Bud just kicked that enemy away as if he didn''t have any time to rest before charging toward the next enemy.


    His actions looked quite bold.


    ¡®The smell......!¡¯


    In reality, he was actually more sensitive than ever before.


    He had a wind ancient power. He was using his ability to figure out an enemy''s level of strength at its max capacity.


    ¡®I need to prepare for what the crown prince said. He said that in the worst situation, someone or something that is as strong as, if not stronger than Eruhaben-nim might appear at some point.¡¯


    That meant that Bud was the person who could figure that out faster than anybody else.


    His eyes were already bloodshot as he was using his abilities to the max starting from the beginning of the battle.


    But he could not stop.


    ¡°Ah, why the hell do more of them keep popping up no matter how many I take down?!¡±


    A blue aura rushed forward like a thorn toward an enemy''s neck.


    This time, there was someone who was faster than him.


    sh!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Arge greatsword shed at the enemy¡¯s back.


    Beacrox nonchntly said something to Bud with a stoic expression on his face.


    ¡°Back.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bud swung his sword toward the back.


    ng!


    A ck arrow crashed into the blue aura and shattered into pieces.


    ¡°Ah, thanks!¡±


    Bud thanked Beacrox, but Beacrox was already swinging his greatsword at another enemy.


    ¡®...I can''t believe such a vicious bastard can use such covert stealth techniques.¡¯


    What a scary household.


    However, Beacrox was not vicious at all whenpared to Ron.


    ¡°Ahhh! M, my arm!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, my leg, my leg!¡±


    There were enemies falling over with severe injuries all around them.


    ¡°Where the hell are these attacksing from......?!¡±


    The problem was that these enemies had no idea where the attacks wereing from.


    ¡®Scary old man.¡¯


    Bud realized that these quiet attacks wereing from Ron.


    He was right as Ron was running wild in this thick darkness before the sun came up.


    These were the enemies that had destroyed his household and killed his family members.


    It had happened a long time ago, but he still could not erase the incident from his memories.


    ¡®You want to touch my family again?¡¯


    Ron was filled with more anger than ever before. His son Beacrox was the only one who had realized this.


    Shhhhh.


    His dagger shed without making any noise.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    An enemy fell down grabbing his injured back. Ron didn''t pay any attention to the fallen enemies. His emotionless gaze just moved to find the next target to attack.


    ¡®...The young master-nim was quite like a puppy.¡¯


    He was thinking about Cale right now.


    He had somehow ended up at Count Henituse''s household after escaping the Eastern continent and heading to the Western continent.


    A lot had happened until that point, but there were so many more stories that hade up during the time he spent in the Henituse household.


    Almost half of them were rted to Cale Henituse.


    It could not be helped. He was quite an entertaining young master.


    However, such a young master...


    ¡®We will definitely keep Cale Henituse alive for the whole day.¡¯


    The sentence from crown prince Alberu Crossman regarding their goal for the day had fueled the seeds of anger for Ron.


    These seeds had grown into arge fire.


    ¡°Shoot the arrows- ugh!¡±


    That was why Ron attacked the Dark Elf that was giving orders to attack the ck orb.


    The sharp dagger stabbed through the Dark Elf¡¯s neck and burst out the other side.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    The Dark Elf heard Ron''s voice behind him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need that neck since you just say useless things with it, right?¡±


    Ron then disappeared into the darkness so that the enemies pointing their arrows at him would not be able to hurt him.


    His eyes headed up as he did that.


    Numerous attacks were headed toward the sky.


    There was a ck orb surrounded by a silver shield at the center of those attacks.


    Cale was quietly lying inside the half-transparent ck orb.


    - Grandpa Ron! Do not worry! I will protect him properly!


    Ron started to smile after hearing Raon speak to him as if he knew that Ron was looking at him.


    Raon¡¯s only task was to protect Cale.


    - Ah!


    Raon started to speak to Ron and the rest of their allies.


    - Tasha, Rosalyn, and Mary said that they have started to move!


    Alberu clenched the white spear in his hand after hearing that.


    Their friends were staying with the n and moving properly.


    That was why he started to think about people who were elsewhere even as he was fighting.


    ¡®Cale Henituse.¡¯


    And...


    ¡®Choi Han. I know that you will be able to protect Cale.¡¯


    He started to think about Choi Han, Cale''s knight.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    Choi Han moved his sword toward the monster that was spurting out bluish yellow blood as it screamed.


    First were the eyes.


    After that...


    ¡°Open your damn mouth.¡±


    He headed toward the screaming monster¡¯s poisonous fangs.


    There was ck poison dripping down from the two fangs.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it already open?¡±


    Choi Han heard Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s voice behind him.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had reached next to Choi Han at some point.


    ng.


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s sword came out of the scabbard.


    Choi Han nkly looked at him for a while before he started to speak.


    ¡°I''ll take the right side, sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the left.¡±


    The yellow monster was iling in pain after suddenly losing its eyes and its sight.


    In this short opening provided by that chaos....


    They needed to take a lot of things from this bastard right now.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    The iling monster screeched and opened up its mouth.


    Lee Soo Hyuk could see a violent ck lighting out of Choi Han''s sword as Choi Han rushed past him.


    ¡®Mmph!¡¯


    He gasped.


    He had already used too much of his abilities.


    But the results were satisfactory for how much he had used so far.


    ¡®I can only use it a few more times.¡¯


    That was why he had to focus.


    He had to make sure to sh something with each attack.


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s eyes focused on one of the fangs that was dripping a ck liquid.


    He took a step forward.


    Sturdy tree branches became like stairs for him.


    He kicked off one of those steps and jumped up.


    The moment he reached the apex of his jump...


    Lee Soo Hyukpletely focused on his sword.


    Many things were being carried by this sword right now.


    The flow of the battle that was toe...


    The lives of numerous people...


    And finally, Kim Rok Soo¡¯s pain-filled power that was serving as a stepping stone for him right now.


    ¡®I must seed this time if I have any sense of responsibility.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk couldn''t hear anything around him.


    However, he was so focused that he didn''t even realize that he couldn''t hear anything.


    His sword slowly shed down.


    And the noise around him actually disappeared for a moment.


    The monster¡¯s screeches...


    The noises from the trees growing...


    The sound of Choi Han¡¯s sword crashing into a fang...


    Even the sound of his own heart beating.


    His ability had shed all noise as well.


    Lee Soo Hyuk felt it at that moment.


    ¡®Ah. I''ve grown. My power has gotten stronger.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk was certain once he felt this change.


    ¡®That fang will be cut.¡¯


    He soon saw something that would verify that he was right.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar---!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk heard the monster¡¯s pain-filled roar once he could hear again.


    Pat.


    Choi Han ced a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten better, sir.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s voice was filled with joy.


    Lee Soo Hyuk could see the right fang that had turned into dust as well as the left fang that was cleanly cut off as he listened to Choi Han.


    ¡°Hey Han, you did well too.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s voice was a bit brighter at the fact that they had finally managed tond a proper attack.


    They finally managed to take care of one of this mutant yellow monster¡¯s abilities.


    There was still a lot of fighting left to be done, however, his gaze automatically turned somewhere after feeling this small amount of joy.


    He wanted to show this to the punk to whom he was both thankful and concerned about.


    ¡°Shit, Ca--!¡±


    Choi Han suddenly screamed before shutting up and starting to run without being able to finish what he was saying.


    Lee Soo Hyuk could see Kim Rok Soo who was standing on a pir on top of the trees that looked like a watchtower.


    Kim Rok Soo was plopping on the ground as if he had fallen over.


    ¡°Rok-¡±


    It was different than before.


    The way he was plopped down made it look as if he had really reached his limits.


    ¡°Rok Soo!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk subconsciously started to run toward Kim Rok Soo.


    But he soon stopped moving.


    It was because Choi Han had stopped.


    Choi Han had his head down.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    The usually calm andposed bastard¡¯s face was seriously contorted with a frown right now.


    ¡°Fuck. This is really annoying.¡±


    Choi Han''s eyes were scrunched together as he turned around. It made Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Han make eye contact.


    ¡°...Why-¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to speak but could not finish his question.


    ¡®Why did he stop heading over?¡¯


    He just asked himself internally.


    It could not be helped.


    Because, that bastard who had fallen down...


    The bastard who was kneeling and barely holding onto the ledge of the watchtower, the bastard who was still conscious but seemed to be in terrible, terrible pain...


    That was bastard was telling them something.


    He was telling them to attack.


    He was telling them not to stop.


    He was telling them to note to him.


    Tap. Tap.


    There was a tree branch tapping on Choi Han¡¯s back. It was pushing him toward the yellow monster.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Choi Han mumbled in a shaking voice as he started to move in the direction the tree branch wanted him to go.


    Cale had plopped down on the ground...


    It seemed as if he had reached his limits...


    But his tree branches had not crumbled yet.


    That meant that Cale had not released his control over his power even in his terrible condition.


    That was telling them to keep fighting.


    That was Cale¡¯s will to persist no matter what it took.


    Choi Han had to keep fighting because he understood Cale¡¯s will better than anybody else.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was able to understand Kim Rok Soo''s will based on the sturdy tree root under his foot.


    They were not the only ones who understood Cale¡¯s will.


    Choi Han urgently raised his head.


    He felt something brush past him.


    Once he figured out the identity of that ability...


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Roooooooooooar!¡±


    He saw an explosion in the monster¡¯s right eye.


    It was a bullet.


    A bullet had flown over and pierced through the injury on the monster¡¯s eye before exploding.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa. Haaaa.¡±


    On top of a different tree near Cale...


    Park Jin Tae was breathing heavily as he aimed toward the monster again.


    ¡°Crazy bastard. A fucking lunatic.¡±


    He was swearing without stopping.


    He felt as if he was going crazy because of this unexinable anger and annoyance. That was why he could not just stand still.


    ¡°Ah fuck it, let¡¯s just keep going.¡±


    Tang!


    Another bullet shot out from the barrel of the gun.


    Other people started to speak as well.


    ¡°Long-distance attack squad, aim for the head! Attack the head!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Run across the trees! You can attack the monster if you use the trees!¡±


    "Squad 1! Let¡¯s quickly take care of these monsters and we will head toward the trees as well! Archers, leave these to us and climb the trees! Attack the monsters like Park Jin Tae is doing!¡±


    None of them could stop.


    They could all tell the importance of these trees that theirmander had sacrificed so much to create.


    Choi Jung Soo urgently crouched while on the watchtower.


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡±


    He was checking Cale''s condition and offered Cale his hand.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He then jerked his hand back in shock.


    Kim Rok Soo had suddenly plopped down on the ground.


    ¡°...Why, no, how is his body so hot-¡±


    Cale''s body was extremely hot.


    It was not just at the level of a fever.


    It was so hot that it felt as if he would burn. It made him wonder how Cale was not dying right now. Normal people would have some issues if their body heated up like this.


    But Cale looked the same as he did before.


    Choi Jung Soo then realized that something seemed to be surrounding Cale.


    That ¡®something¡¯ was the reason Cale was so hot right now.


    ¡®What the hell is going on with this punk right now?!¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo was feeling extremely frustrated.


    He heard a pain-filled quiet voice at that moment.


    ¡°...Kim-¡±


    ¡°Hey, Kim Rok Soo! Are you okay?!¡±


    He quickly asked Cale.


    But Cale quietly mumbled again, as if he couldn''t hear Jung Soo.


    ¡°...Kim Rok Soo......?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo was wondering what was going on as Kim Rok Soo was calling out his own name.


    Actually, Cale was the one who was really wondering what was going on.


    He had subconsciously plopped down on the ground after his body felt as if it was shaking from intense pain.


    It was amazing that he managed to maintain his ancient power.


    He had heard a voice at that moment.


    It was different from the voices of the ancient powers or the voices of the gods that echoed throughout his body.


    - Am I finally able to chat with you?


    It was Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®It¡¯s my voice. No, it¡¯s not.¡¯


    It was different, but the tone of the voice was oddly simr to the current Kim Rok Soo and Cale.


    That was why Cale figured it out.


    He figured out that the owner of this voice was Kim Rok Soo, but not the Kim Rok Soo he knew.


    - Yes. I am the original from this world. I am the Kim Rok Soo who used to live in that body.


    If this was a parallel universe...


    If this was a different world than where Cale used to live...


    It was someone who should have existed.


    The original Kim Rok Soo.


    It was a different Kim Rok Soo who should be experiencing the end of fall as a twenty years old kid.


    - My voice can finally reach your soul now. I didn''t know that I would see myself who was over thirty-five like this.


    ¡°...Ha!¡±


    - I guess nice to meet you isn''t fitting for such a situation, but...


    Cale couldn''t help butugh.


    - Nice to meet you.


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    It didn''t fit this asion, but it was nice to chat with each other.


    - Hey. That sealed god or whatever... I want to smack that motherfucking god in the back too.


    He liked the wordsing out of the mouth of this world¡¯s Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®It really is me.¡¯

 Chapter 608: Even if it takes my last breath (8)

    <h4>Chapter 608: Even if it takes myst breath (8)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Are all of my thoughts being read?¡±


    - Yeah. I saw it all.


    Cale closed his eyes for a moment after hearing the original Kim Rok Soo of this body respond.


    Kim Rok Soo added on at that moment.


    - Including your past. All of it. I saw all of it.


    Cale could hear that Kim Rok Soo¡¯s voice was slightly shaking.


    Twenty years old.


    The Kim Rok Soo of this world was still young and had not experienced a lot of things.


    But he had seen Lee Soo Hyuk and many others die, team leader Kim Rok Soo who continued to live even after their deaths, and even his life as Cale Henituse after that.


    Even if he was a cold and stoic bastard, these were extremely difficult memories for the twenty years old Kim Rok Soo.


    - ... You''ve suffered quite a bit.


    This was the thought that Kim Rok Soo had after looking at Cale.


    ¡°We need to stop suffering. And that¡¯s both you and I.¡±


    ¡®And the others as well.¡¯


    These were Cale¡¯s honest desires.


    Choi Jung Soo and Jae Ha-Jung, who were next to Cale, understood what Cale was mumbling to himself and stopped moving for a moment.


    They didn''t know why he was mumbling like this.


    But the fact that he was saying such a thing on the battlefield made their hearts hurt.


    "Commander-nim-¡±


    Jae Ha-Jung subconsciously called out to Cale.


    He couldn''t stand not calling out to him during this pitiable situation.


    But Cale heard the Super Rock''s voice at that moment.


    - Cale.


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    The pain had lessened.


    It was less than half of what it used to be.


    -


    I can''t see because your eyes are closed on the other side, but the attacks on the ck orb surrounding you have disappeared.


    -


    He''s right. The shock transferring from the ck orb to your body is gone!


    The Fire of Destruction added on with excitement.


    Cale realized it at that moment.


    It wasn¡¯t that the attacks toward the ck orb have stopped.


    ¡®...Raon!¡¯


    He was certain that Raon''s shield was protecting the ck orb.


    His friends were also defending against the attacks headed toward him inside the ck orb.


    ¡®They¡¯re doing well.¡¯


    His friends were doing a good job.


    Cale''s eyes filled with energy.


    It had been about 1 hour and 30 minutes since the battle had started.


    That meant that it would soon be dawn on the other side.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale let out a short chuckle.


    It was at that moment.


    - You''re at your limit.


    It was the voice of the glutton priestess.


    Cale nodded his head.


    She was right.


    He was at his limit.


    - You can¡¯t faint.


    Putting the White Star¡¯s attacks on the other side aside, Kim Rok Soo''s body would not be able to handle it and he would faint if he used any more of his ancient powers.


    Cale slowly raised his head.


    ¡°Y, you¡¯re getting up?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo and Jae Ha-Jung quickly supported Cale.


    Cale raised his head and could see the battlefield that was bright from numerous people''s light abilities.


    It was bright even though it was night time.


    ¡°...Huuuuuu.¡±


    Cale slowly started to catch his breath.


    The pain was only half of what it was before, but it was still painful.


    ¡°Everybody is doing well.¡±


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®My friends here are doing well too.¡¯


    - Hey. You cannot die.


    He heard this world¡¯s Kim Rok Soo¡¯s voice.


    Cale could not die right now as he mentioned.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I should rest for a bit.


    I can¡¯t let anybody die.


    I can¡¯t die either.


    I will definitely survive.¡¯


    He had persisted through everything until now so that he could survive.


    He needed to survive to create a small farm and be a cker.


    He would achieve everything he¡¯s wanted to achieve.


    - Yes. Let¡¯s chat some more while you rest.


    As Cale started to smile after hearing the shaking voice of the young Kim Rok Soo...


    Booboobooboooooom----.


    The trees stopped moving.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The others quickly understood what was going on.


    Everybody''s heads turned toward the watchtower on top of a tree.


    They could see theirmander looking down at the battlefield while being supported by two people.


    Someone started to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop the attacks!¡±


    The trees had stopped.


    That meant that there was nothing to hold the yellow monster down anymore.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    Crack, crack.


    The yellow monster started to twist its body and roar out loud.


    But nobody wasining about the fact that the trees were no longer helping them fight this monster.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste this opportunity that the Commander-nim has created for us!¡±


    ¡°Attack some more before the trees are destroyed!¡±


    Everybody knew what they needed to do and started to move even without Cale giving any orders.


    This was not the case for only the people involved in the attack.


    Lee Seung Won, who was stationed in arge area on one side of the castle wall...


    He was currently using his Recording ability.


    ¡°Commander Kim Rok Soo¡¯s attack has stopped. But the trees he created are still present and the attack squads are using them as support to attack as much as possible before the trees are destroyed.¡±


    Everything happening on the battlefield was being recorded through his mouth.


    Kim Rok Soo had said something to them.


    ¡®We need to record everything that happens. It is for the future.¡¯


    Lee Seung Won didn''t have any power to join the fight, but he was fighting in his own way.


    He was thinking that recording everything was his way of fighting.


    He turned to the side.


    Kim Min Joon, who had the Message ability, had tens of walkie-talkies around him as he delivered information all around.


    "Squad 7! Squad 5 says they are about to move up to attack. Please support them from behind!¡±


    - Got it.


    "Squad 2. Long-distance attacks will soon starting from the 3 o¡¯clock direction. Please keep that in mind.¡±


    - Yes sir.


    Lee Seung Won''s older sister, Lee Jin Joo, ran into the castle with a document Kim Min Joon created for him.


    ¡°Mr. Min Joon. I just need to read all of this, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please help everyone not be so anxious.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    She would use her Amplification ability to inform the people inside the shelter what was going on and lessen their anxiety.


    Everybody was fighting.


    Lee Seung Won saw an ability user speak to Joo Ho-Shik at that moment.


    ¡°Mr. Joo Ho-Shik, are you not participating in the battle?¡±


    He was someone who had seen Joo Ho-Shik''s abilities when they took care of the blue headst time.


    Lee Seung Won could see the stiff expression on Joo Ho-Shik''s face.


    He had his arms crossed as he shook his head.


    ¡°I wish to fight but I cannot go to the battlefield.¡±


    Grandma Kim and Doctor Kang. Joo Ho-Shik was next to them along with Jang Man Soo.


    ¡°Mr. Joo Ho-Shik, wouldn¡¯t you ability make it so that our attacks be stronger?¡±


    They could use his faith to amplify their attacks.


    That power would be very useful on this battlefield.


    Joo Ho-Shik knew this as well.


    But he could not do that today.


    ¡°My faith will be focused on healing today.¡±


    The numerous healing-type ability users who were gathered here heard a tired voice through Kim Min Joon''s walkie-talkie at that moment.


    - We are moving the first round of injured people.


    Everybody looked toward the walkie-talkie.


    It was Kim Rok Soo''s voice.


    - Our number one goal is everyone''s survival.


    His voice wasing out of not just Kim Min Joon¡¯s walkie-talkie but the walkie-talkies of all squad leaders.


    - Move all of our injuredrades.


    To have the person next to you survive...


    There was no battle more difficult than that.


    Kim Min Joon, who knew that was the case, listened quietly before starting to speak.


    "Commander-nim-¡±


    Grandma Kim made ament as he was unable to finish what he was saying.


    ¡°Rok Soo. We should probably bring you over first.¡±


    Cale put his mouth to the walkie-talkie and responded to the concerned voice he heard through it.


    ¡°I am okay.¡±


    - ...Haaaaaaaa.


    He could hear Grandma Kim sighing after hearing his response.


    - You need to get healed.


    Cale immediately responded after Grandma Kim asked once more.


    ¡°It is useless.¡±


    Cale was telling the truth about other people¡¯s healing abilities being useless on him right now.


    The attacks on Cale Henituse''s body on the other side and the rebound from using his ancient powers...


    Neither of those were things he could take care of on this side.


    All they could do was lessen some fatigue.


    ¡®That is why it is more beneficial to use their powers on other injured people rather than me.¡¯


    But the others did not hear Cale¡¯s words the same way.


    - It is useless.


    Doctor Kang subconsciously started to shout once he heard those words through the walkie-talkie.


    ¡°What do you mean it''s useless?! You need to have faith that all illnesses can be cured!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You must have faith.¡±


    The injured members of the attack squads were being moved over as Joo Ho-Shik quietly added on.


    Once the first group of injured people arrived while being supported by their fellow squad members...


    - Please heal the others first.


    They all heard theirmander¡¯s voice.


    - I am okay.


    Silence filled the castle wall at that moment.


    - Untilter then.


    Cale¡¯s walkie-talkie then disconnected.


    They heard someone start to swear after a few seconds of silence.


    ¡°That rotten son of a bitch.¡±


    It was Joo Ho-Shik.


    The person who always calmly said, ¡®I have faith¡¯ and seemed quite serene was angry even though his face still looked calm.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go until I faint.¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik pointed to the injured people.


    ¡°Pleasey down.¡±


    Doctor Kang pulled up his sleeves while Grandma Kim headed over to the injured people with the other healing ability users.


    Joo Ho-Shik started to speak to the injured.


    ¡°You guys will definitely get better. You will all be energetic. Do you understand?¡±


    The injured kept their mouth shut after seeing the look in Joo Ho-Shik''s eyes. Joo Ho-Shik didn''t care and started to speak to the two elderly healers next.


    ¡°Grandma, grandpa, please have the same belief. No, everybody here needs to believe that.¡±


    The belief that all of the injured will get better.


    The belief that everybody would survive.


    Joo Ho-Shik pulled off his white jacket and threw it to the side.


    ¡°That is how my faith can be as strong as possible.¡±


    An aura started to appear around his body that was full of scars.


    He sped his hands together and started to shout.


    ¡°I have faith!¡±


    He believed it would happen.


    He believed that everybody here would survive.


    The reason behind it was simple.


    It wasn¡¯t because he believed in Grandma Kim and Doctor Kang¡¯s abilities.


    Kim Rok Soo.


    That damn Commander¡¯s actions and words.


    The warmth hidden underneath those words...


    Those were what gave him certainty and faith more than anything else.


    Joo Ho-Shik didn''t know it yet, but his faith in Cale was stronger and more certain than any faith he had ever had in anything before.


    His ability started to explode, simr to the aura that was bing stronger around his body.


    His ability shot up as if it was exploding stronger than ever before.


    He was not the only person going through such a situation.


    Simr to how Lee Soo Hyuk''s ability had grown to where he could even sh through sound...


    Simr to how Joo Ho-Shik''s faith was more certain that ever...


    Simr to how Kim Min Joon continued to m against his limits to create more walkie-talkies as needed...


    Simr to how Grandma Kim, Doctor Kang, and the others were desperately using their healing abilities for the injured...


    People all around were reaching the limits of their abilities and exploding past them.


    Plop.


    A hand holding a walkie-talkie weakly fell to the ground at that moment.


    Choi Jung Soo was slightly shocked and quickly started to ask.


    "Are you really okay?¡±


    He could hear Cale mumble something instead of responding to him.


    ¡°...This is enough.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo looked as if he was about to cry as he responded to the weak voice.


    ¡°Yeah! This is enough!¡±


    They were able to injure the monster¡¯s eyes and sh the monster¡¯s poisonous fangs because Kim Rok Soo had held the monster down.


    They had finally been able tond some sessful attacks and the atmosphere on the battlefield had changed.


    The trees were no longer moving but everybody was trying to prolong this ability that their Commander had created for them as long as possible.


    But they could not bepletely happy.


    The moment the trees stopped...


    Crackle! Crack!


    ¡°Rooooooooooooar---!¡±


    The yellow monster started to move more intensely than before and started to destroy the tree roots and branches.


    It looked extremely intense that most people would find it difficult to even approach it.


    Choi Jung Soo started to frown while looking at it but his frown loosened up after he saw something else.


    He saw a smile.


    He saw that Cale was smiling.


    ¡°...They will grow stronger now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cale started to think while seeing the change in atmosphere.


    This was enough.


    The wheels had started to turn one by one now.


    ¡°If the hunter is weaker than the prey...¡±


    Numerous hunters were waking up.


    ¡°You just need to make the hunters grow stronger.¡±


    The unranked monsters that showed up became stronger each time one appeared.


    But humans managed to survive and create a new society.


    It was because they continued to grow through the dangerous situations.


    Humans learn and continued to grow stronger as they put in the effort.


    And they survive.


    Until finally...


    They can work together to hunt the monsters.


    ¡®By the time morning arrives...¡±


    Cale looked around at his surroundings that were bright even though it was night time.


    Once the Cale Henituse on the other side and his friends sessfully make it past the day...


    Once morning arrives on this side...


    ¡°The hunters¡¯ counterattack will start.¡±


    - Crown prince, are you okay?


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Alberu clenched the hand holding Taerang, his white spear.


    His palm was numb.


    He heard Raon''s voice again.


    - Hey crown prince! Is it time to get started with phase 2?


    Dawn had arrived on this side.

 Chapter 609: Even if it takes my last breath (9)

    <h4>Chapter 609: Even if it takes myst breath (9)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Alberu let out a short groan.


    Bang!


    The wall cracked once he mmed into it.


    ¡°I should be asking you why you are so weak.¡±


    The White Star openly sneered at Alberu.


    He was still only using his fire sword.


    He pointed the tip of the sword toward Alberu and continued to speak.


    "Are you not going to use your magic?¡±


    Alberu was only using spear arts as well.


    ¡®I guess it really is difficult to defeat a sword art that has been sharpened for 1,000 years.¡¯


    These results were to be expected.


    Alberu was not someone who specialized in any one thing.


    Whether it was his magic or spear arts... Neither was at the level for him to be considered the best on the continent. He was only strong because hebined the two together.


    "Well, fine. I''m sure there¡¯s a reason you are not using your magic.¡±


    Step step.


    The White Star started to walk toward the wall where Alberu had mmed into.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Alberu tried to raise his body that was covered in armor that was now crushed and cracked in many spots.


    The White Star, who had been looking at him with a stoic expression, started to smile.


    "But is it okay for the sun of the Roan Kingdom to look like this?¡±


    He continued to speak.


    ¡°Was that radiant and holy appearance from before all just a lie?¡±


    Alberu started to frown under the helmet.


    It was not because of the White Star.


    - Is it okay to just let him talk shit like this to you, sir?


    It was because of Taerang.


    - The owner of an Ex-Grade must show such trash who provokes you the taste of sprite in reality.


    ¡®What the heck is it saying?¡¯


    -


    It is something that my creator often said.


    -


    Personally, I hate sweet potatoes. I rmend a road of flowers, money, or sprite. Ah, of course, I ept a decent level of sweet potato for an extremely carbonated sprite.


    Alberu felt as if he was going to sigh.


    But his expression stiffened after hearing what Taerang said next.


    - Why are you not using my full strength, sir? I am not a normal spear! Please use me! I will send this shitty trash flying away. I will show you the greatness of an Ex-Grade weapon, sir. I will break all of his teeth.


    But it definitely is weird. You are only using about half of your strength as the trash mentioned, sir. You are also not calling your allies over. Why is that so?


    ¡®Why am I doing this?


    There¡¯s a reason for it.¡¯


    - Ah. Is that so?


    Taerang suddenly started to speak with admiration.


    - Hiding the strength of the main character. It''s something like that, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡®What the heck is it saying now?¡¯


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Alberu started tough.


    "Well, I guess that¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t the main character, whatever that meant, but...


    ¡®I am hiding my strength.


    I am... and so is that bastard.¡¯


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Alberu stood up straight and looked toward the White Star.


    The White Star was leisurely looking around.


    Beacrox, Ron, and Bud were fighting around them but it had already been a few hours.


    They looked tired and the three of them were not enough to handle the numbers advantage of the White Star''s subordinates.


    He made ament after taking a look.


    ¡°...I''m sure there¡¯s a reason you didn¡¯t bring your other allies as well.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same for you?¡±


    Alberu walked away from the wall and started to smile.


    ¡®I don¡¯t see the Bear tribe or the Lion tribe. The ck knights aren''t here either.¡¯


    He could see the Chief Priest but the other priests weren¡¯t visible.


    Not only that but the Dark Elves and ck mages were less than the numbers Duke Fredo had told them about.


    There were no vampires either.


    ¡®I''m sure we¡¯ll be able to figure out what is going on with the Vampires once Duke Fredo contacts us.¡¯


    The individuals who could be considered the core of the White Star¡¯s forces were not here.


    ¡®I have a pretty good idea as to where they might be.¡¯


    Alberu thought he had a good idea as to why he didn¡¯t see the White Star¡¯s subordinates.


    The White Star nodded his head without much change to his expression.


    ¡°Mm. That is true.¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°I have a need to conserve my subordinates right now.¡±


    Alberu started to sneer as he responded back.


    ¡°Ah. Is it because of that Vampire bastard named Naru and that old Dark Elf?¡±


    They were the White Star¡¯s subordinates who had gone to attack Cale¡¯s castle in the Forest of Darkness and then could not be contacted.


    ¡°Yes. I''ve also been questioning my subordinates¡¯ loyaltiestely.¡±


    Alberu nonchntly responded to that as well.


    "Who could have expected your Deputy Chief Priest to betray you?¡±


    The corners of the White Star¡¯s lips started to twist into a frown.


    ¡°...I didn''t expect a bitch who serves another god to sneak into mynd.¡±


    Alberu''s eyes clouded over.


    Deputy Chief Priest Cotton served the God of War.


    She had been protecting Eruhaben and the members of the Mercenaries Guild in the God of War¡¯s resting ce.


    The White Star seemed to be thinking that she was the traitor who brought Cale here.


    ¡®Is he not suspicious of Duke Fredo?¡¯


    Duke Fredo was still said to be unconscious at his ce.


    The problem was that he was not in his bed for the past three months, but the White Star had not visited his residence during that time.


    That was why Alberu could not quicklye to a decision.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    Other than the few times they cast spells on the God of War¡¯s resting ce, it had been difficult to use magic in the Endable Kingdom.


    That was why the White Star couldn''t try to figure everything out in such a situation.


    ¡®Anyway.¡¯


    The only thing he could do was to push forward in the best direction.


    Alberu continued to speak as if he was making fun of the White Star.


    ¡°I guess you had no way of knowing that Deputy Chief Priest Cotton was a follower of the God of War.¡±


    One corner of the White Star¡¯s lips twisted up as he started to speak.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t know that she would bring a vermin into thisnd.¡±


    Vermin. He was talking about Cale.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Our human is not a vermin!¡±


    Arge ck spear shot toward the White Star.


    The White Star turned toward the ck orb with Cale Henituse.


    He could not see the ck Dragon.


    But he could see something start to cover the silver shield.


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    A gold light covered up the silver light.


    "Where are you looking?¡±


    The White Star turned toward the direction of the voice.


    Eruhaben, who was covered in golden light, waved his hand.


    ¡°Now the Dragons areing at me.¡±


    Eruhaben started to frown at what he heard.


    "What do you mean bying at you? This esteemed Dragon is being nice and teaching you a lesson.¡±


    He then looked into the air and continued to speak.


    ¡°Little kid, you stay out of it.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Stay out of it.¡±


    sh.


    Raon''s ck spear was shed by the White Star''s fire sword.


    It then exploded.


    Baaaaaang!


    Golden dust shot out toward the White Star through the explosion.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-!


    A water wall was created to defend against the golden dust.


    The White Star could then see Alberu Crossman aim his spear toward him again.


    ¡°Are you finally using your second power?¡±


    He then saw Eruhaben next to Alberu.


    The White Star was wary of the enemy he could not see as well.


    ¡®I''m sure the ck Dragon is nearby while invisible.¡¯


    It was a three on one battle.


    This would be difficult even for the White Star.


    ¡®I can¡¯t use more of my powers either.¡¯


    He started to think about how much power he could use right now.


    But the enemies didn¡¯t give him time to think very long.


    ¡°I guess that''s enough thinking.¡±


    The golden dust turned into numerous arrows and shot out toward the White Star.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just face them for now. My body is itchy after not fighting for a few months.¡±


    Eruhaben started to charge toward the White Star.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    The arrows exploded after crashing into the water wall and the Water wall could see a fist covered in golden light through the explosion.


    Baaaaaang!


    There was a noise that was iparable to anything until now and the wall was destroyed.


    ¡°You''re just stupidly strong!¡±


    ¡°Of course a Dragon is strong, did you think Dragons were weak? Are you an idiot?¡±


    The White Star dodged the second fist and then quickly ducked.


    Shhhhhh-


    The white spear stabbed at where the White Star''s heart had just been.


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    He could hear Alberu Crossman¡¯s entertained voice.


    The one person and one Dragon continued to attack the White Star without giving him an opening.


    ¡°How annoying!¡±


    Alberu started to think while seeing the White Star frown.


    ¡®The White Star¡¯s subordinates would show up if we continue like this.¡¯


    Either that, or he would figure out why the White Star was only using a small amount of his powers.


    - Hey crown prince! I''m leaving!


    No matter what, it would at least make it easy for Raon to move around.


    Inside the gold shield...


    Raon¡¯s silver shield had disappeared.


    ¡®I''ll seed!¡¯


    Raon quickly started to move while remaining invisible.


    He left the battlefield, flew past the white castle, and headed somewhere.


    There was a white ne around Raon¡¯s neck.


    It was a magic artifact Lord Sheritt had created for him.


    ¡®Raon-nim.¡¯


    The ck Dragon recalled the conversation he had with Alberu as he continued to move.


    ¡®We have two goals. The first is everyone¡¯s survival.¡¯


    And...


    ¡®The second is to steal the sculptures.¡¯


    Cale and Alberu were nning to steal the sculptures when they had the chance.


    ¡®Even if we could survive today without them, we must get the sculptures for the future.¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s words echoed inside Raon¡¯s mind.


    ¡®The monsters that will appear if those sculptures be alive are all extremely strong. I believe they will cause a lot of damage so we must prevent those sculptures froming alive.¡¯


    Raon¡¯s dark blue eyes sparkled.


    He had arrived.


    This was the God of War¡¯s resting ce.


    It was now a mess because of Eruhaben¡¯s rampage.


    He walked over to a shadow of a destroyed wall.


    This was the location they had discussed.


    - I''m here!


    Rosalyn and Lock were there.


    Caw.


    There was also a crow.


    Rosalyn had brought Lock here while Eruhaben was causing a ruckus.


    The crow had snuck into the Endable Kingdom as well.


    The Tiger shaman Gashan would be somewhere in the darkness.


    - Let¡¯s go!


    Lock looked nervous while Rosalyn looked calm. Lock used invisibility magic on both of them.


    The three of them quickly started to move, relying on their magic or physical strengths.


    ¡®Raon-nim. Miss Rosalyn and Lock... Please move around with the two of them. Gashan will follow you while supporting you from the rear.¡¯


    Raon had agreed with the crown prince¡¯s decision.


    Lock was capable of closebat and would be their tanker.


    Rosalyn was capable of long-distance attacks and attacking numerous enemies at once.


    Gashan was skilled in both fighting and incantations.


    ¡®And I am great and mighty!¡¯


    This was a greatbination.


    It was disappointing that Choi Han and his human were not there, but it was worth trying.


    The three of them quickly started to move without saying anything.


    Alberu had said the following.


    ¡®Raon-nim, we must first find those sculptures.¡¯


    ¡®I''m certain the White Star would have ced a lot of his forces at that location. Either that or they will be low in numbers but extremely skilled. He needs them to protect the sculptures.¡¯


    Raon believed Alberu would be right.


    That was why he thought of Cale in order to find the sculptures.


    ¡®The human told me!¡¯


    Cale had talked about observing the battlefield.


    That was why Raon had been looking around the Endable Kingdom while protecting the ck orb.


    He did not see the Bear tribe, Lion tribe, or the ck knights.


    He was certain they would be protecting the sculptures.


    Although the Chief Priest was on the battlefield, that was probably just a ruse.


    ¡®In addition, the White Star was only using a small amount of his powers! It felt as if he was controlling it!¡¯


    Raon believed he was correct about the White Star''s condition.


    It was because he had learned by watching his human.


    ¡®I''m sure the White Star is up to something!¡¯


    The White Star probably decided that he could not let it continue like this after fighting against them multiple times.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I''m sure there¡¯s more to his n than just attacking the ck orb with our human inside it!¡¯


    The corners of the Raon''s mouth started to twitch.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡®I''m sure our human would have had the same thoughts! I''m certain of it!¡¯


    It was because he was thinking about Cale who would havee to the same conclusion.


    Raon was repeating the thought in his mind as he efficiently continued to move.


    Lock and Rosalyn followed behind while looking at this small ck Dragon''s back.


    Rosalyn made sure nobody was around them before she quietly asked Raon a question.


    Nobody had noticed the three of them quickly moving.


    ¡°Raon-nim. Is there a ce you believe they are guarding the sculptures?¡±


    Alberu had told the three of them something.


    ¡°There is a great chance that the sculptures are no longer in their original location. They probably moved it because we found out the location.


    That is why we must analyze the new location while observing the battlefield. No, we must find it.¡¯


    Raon recalled those words as he started to speak.


    ¡°The ck orb with the human shot up into the air while destroying the underground. It was quite arge explosion and destroyed the ceiling of the underground area.¡±


    Rosalyn immediately added on.


    ¡°Then the chances of the sculptures still being there are pretty low as we expected.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They wouldn''t have destroyed itpletely like that if the sculptures were there. But although the chances are low, they could still be there.¡±


    Rosalyn looked at Raon, who was calmly sharing his thoughts, with an odd gaze.


    It was the same for Lock.


    Raon¡¯s calm demeanor reminded them of a young version of a certain someone.


    Raon didn¡¯t know what they were thinking as he continued to speak.


    "That is why we will check out that underground area too.¡±


    Raon¡¯s eyes turned toward where Alberu, Eruhaben, and the others were fighting in the distance.


    The sculptures had originally been in the underground area around that battlefield.


    ¡°However.¡±


    There was a building that was on the way back to that battlefield.


    His chubby paw pointed at a building.


    "We will check out that white castle first!¡±


    It was oddly quiet and there was no lighting out of the building.


    The inside waspletely quiet, filled with darkness unlike its white exterior.


    ¡°That ce is the only ce that is extremely quiet when such a ruckus is going on outside!¡±


    Raon had seen everything while floating around the ck orb.


    He had seen the houses of the Endable Kingdom''s civilian residents. Those ces were quiet chaotic even as they hid away because of the battle.


    Light would sh out of the gap between the curtains, windows would be mmed shut, and he had even seen eyes peeking out to see what was going on.


    All of them showed signs of life at least once.


    But thergest building in the Endable Kingdom that should have a lot of people inside...


    That ce had oddly been quiet since the battle had started.


    He had not seen signs of life even once.


    That made no sense.


    Unless they were hiding on purpose.


    "The human would have suspected a ce like that first.¡±


    The white castle was on Raon¡¯s route back to the battlefield.


    "We will go to the castle first!¡±


    They headed over.


    He felt as if the sculptures would be there for some reason.


    Raon recalled something Alberu had mentioned again.


    ¡®Please send a signal as soon as you find the sculptures.


    Then our full forces wille to the Endable Kingdom.¡¯


    ¡®At that time... We will grab Cale Henituse and retreat out of the sinkhole.¡¯


    Alberu had said that while smiling.


    Once they retreat without anybody dying...


    ¡®We will then fight somewhere that is advantageous to us. We will fight safely.¡¯


    One corner of Raon''s lips twitched before rising up.


    This smile looked very simr to a certain someone''s smile.


    1. In Korean novels, a sprite novel is a refreshing novel where the MC plows through everything while a sweet potato novel is an extremely stuffy one that the MC builds up strength painfully slow.

 Chapter 610: Even if it takes my last breath (10)

    <h4>Chapter 610: Even if it takes myst breath (10)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Once they were around the white castle...


    Raon¡¯s eyes shed.


    - There are a lot of hidden forces around here.


    Rosalyn and Lock closed their mouths.


    Lock looked around before pointing to the roof of a building.


    Nod.


    Rosalyn nodded her head and Lock carried her before jumping onto the roof without making any noise.


    Raon followed behind them while continuing to observe the white castle.


    - It would be difficult to go through the main door! It would be easy if we destroy it, but the human said that we need to do things like this stealthily in order to smack people on the back even harder!


    Nod nod.


    Lock silently nodded while Rosalyn pointed somewhere with a calm expression.


    - Oh! That¡¯s a great spot, smart Rosalyn!


    It was one of the numerous windows that had a terrace.


    Rosalyn confirmed that nobody was around them before she quietly started to speak.


    ¡°That should be the terrace where the White Star¡¯s bathroom is located.¡±


    - Rosalyn! Did you get some information about theyout of the castle?


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    - You really are smart!


    Raon was smiling brightly as he waved his front paw.


    Lock and Rosalyn shot up into the air and the three of them quickly headed toward the terrace using flight magic.


    ¡®As expected, this ce is suspicious.¡¯


    Rosalyn¡¯s eyes were cold as she looked down at the ground.


    ¡®There are many enemy soldiers stealthily hiding around the castle. I see the ck knights as well.¡¯


    That meant that this ce was important.


    ¡®We need to find the sculptures.¡¯


    It also meant that the chances of the sculptures being here were high.


    ¡®To be more specific, we need to find the sculptures and the ce they n on conducting the ritual.¡¯


    She peeked toward Lock.


    He looked calm, unlike his usual self.


    ¡®He¡¯s angry.¡¯


    She immediately noticed Lock¡¯s condition.


    But she did not say anything.


    She was angry as well.


    Tap.


    The three of themnded on the terrace without making much noise.


    ¡°There¡¯s nobody inside.¡±


    Lock peeked inside before pushing the terrace window open.


    Shhhh.


    It opened without making a sound.


    They followed Rosalyn out of what they presumed to be the White Star¡¯s bathroom and passed through the hallway while invisible.


    -


    All of the doors are closed!


    -


    There¡¯s nobody inside the rooms!


    -


    ...There is nothing on this floor!


    Raon¡¯s voice was delivered to their minds as they quickly moved.


    -


    There¡¯s nobody here even though there are a lot of people guarding the pce outside. The fact that nobody was in any of the rooms here including the White Star''s bathroom meant that...


    -


    This ce is very suspicious.


    And where people are gathered...


    Raon nonchntlymented.


    - That¡¯s where everything will be.


    The three of them soon received confirmation that Raon was right.


    - Stop!


    Rosalyn and Lock stopped walking as soon as they heard Raon¡¯s voice.


    Raon¡¯s ears twitched as he looked off in a direction.


    Sniff.


    Lock took a sniff before his eyes slowly turned cold and they headed down the staircase toward a ce that was slowly bing visible.


    The Grand Assembly hall.


    This was the location where Cale had participated in the meeting with the White Star and the Endable Kingdom¡¯s core individuals while disguised as young master Naru.


    Crackle, crackle.


    There were magic mes burning all around the hallway headed to the hall.


    ¡®There are arge number of them inside.¡¯


    There were tens to hundreds of individuals lining up against the walls of the hall.


    They consisted of...


    - It¡¯s the Bear tribe! The ck knights are there too!


    They consisted of humans, Bears, and ck knights.


    - Each and every one of them are strong. Of course, they are weaker than one of my snorts! Anyway, it¡¯s obvious that the White Star''s core forces are gathered here!


    Raon''s chubby cheeks were twitching as his eyes sparkled.


    Rosalyn started to frown.


    ¡®How do we get closer?¡¯


    Based on what she had heard from Duke Fredo, this hallway was the only path to the Grand assembly hall.


    ¡®Would all three of us be able to get past without them noticing?¡¯


    They were currently invisible, but the enemies were still tightly guarding the hallway.


    A small mistake might cause a big issue.


    She could see Lock looking at her.


    Lock silently mouthed something to her.


    ¡®I will go take a look.¡¯


    He determined that it would be best for him to go since he was the swiftest.


    However, Rosalyn shook her head.


    ¡®If someone goes, it should be me.¡¯


    Raon had to stay behind just in case something happened, leaving her as the person who could react the most fluidly regardless of the situation based on her experiences.


    Lock bit down on his lips after seeing Rosalyn¡¯s gaze.


    It was at that moment.


    Tap. Tap.


    A chubby paw tapped both of their shoulders.


    - I truly am great and mighty!


    It was Raon.


    Raon pointed toward somewhere.


    ¡°Hey, Rosalyn, what room is above the Grand assembly hall?


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    As Rosalyn¡¯s eyes clouded over...


    Raon confidently puffed up his chubby tummy as he continued to speak.


    - Let¡¯s create a small hole on the floor of that room! It should be doable without them noticing! We can look down through the hole!


    We should be able to look inside the Grand assembly hall that way.


    Smirk.


    The corners of Raon¡¯s mouth curled up.


    - I learned it from our human! Hehe!


    Raon triumphantly continued to speak.


    - We will then gather everything we need before destroying the ceiling! Then we don''t need to do something as annoying as fighting them as we move through this hallway!


    Lock started to move and all three of them quickly headed back upstairs.


    They were using a different route then when they came down but Rosalyn¡¯s information helped them quickly move close to the room they believed to be above the grand assembly hall.


    ¡®...As expected.¡¯


    The room presumed to be above the Grand assembly hall...


    The door to that room was wide open, unlike the other rooms.


    There were some knights and Bears inside as well.


    Rosalyn stealthily entered the room.


    ¡®They were more thorough than I expected.¡¯


    The White Star would not normally station soldiers here as well.


    ¡®We need to first knock them unconscious-¡¯


    Rosalyn suddenly stopped walking.


    Screeeech.


    It was because the door closed and the room was cut off from the outside.


    - I closed it!


    It was Raon''s magic.


    "What-?!¡±


    A Bear was knocked unconscious as soon as it started to speak.


    Lock had done it.


    Red mana gathered around Rosalyn''s hand as soon as she saw that. Raon started to move as well.


    Plop. Plop. Plop.


    Inside the silent room...


    Tens of Bears and knights all fell to the ground one by one without being able to say anything.


    The regr Bears and knights who were not at the Bear King''s level could not stop the ambush from these three individuals.


    Once Raon, Lock, and Rosalyn were the only ones left standing...


    - I kept one conscious but covered his mouth!


    ¡°I guess we can talk now.¡±


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    The gagged Bear looked around while looking at his fallenrades with shaking pupils.


    The Bear started to sweat.


    ¡°Well, we can ask our questionster.¡±


    He couldn''t see anybody but he could hear voices as his allies fell one by one.


    It must be people from Cale Henituse''s side. All he could do was shake in fear as he could not see them, his mouth was covered, and his limbs were tied up.


    It was at that moment.


    Chhhhhhhhh.


    There was a quiet noise before three holes were created on the floor.


    They were very small.


    The holes were only the size of a person''s pinky.


    ¡®What is that?! I need to hurry up and report these things!¡¯


    The Bear slowly moved away from the three holes in fear.


    Pow!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Something hit him from behind at that moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Unless you wish to die.¡±


    The Bear stopped moving after hearing a woman¡¯s vicious voice.


    Swish, swish, swish.


    It was because he could see the bodies of his fainted allies being thrown into a corner of the room and piling up like a mountain.


    The problem was that he could not see the individual who was strong enough to throw them like that.


    ¡°All done! Someone as great and mighty as me has no problem stealthily creating holes like this!¡±


    The woman''s vicious voice and the individual throwing his allies¡¯ bodies aside all stopped after hearing an excited child¡¯s voice.


    This situation made the Bear shake even more but Raon, Rosalyn, and Lock did not care.


    Rosalyn slowly crouched down and looked through the hole Raon had created.


    Underneath the small hole...


    She could see the inside of the Grand assembly hall.


    Rosalyn heard someone gasp in shock next to her.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Raon was looking inside before urgently raising his head to look at Lock.


    But Rosalyn did not react.


    ¡°...As I expected.¡±


    She just started to frown while looking down.


    The Grand Assembly hall.


    Arge number of enemies were stationed inside that room.


    Warriors, swordsmen, archers, mages...


    The core of the White Star¡¯s forces was all stationed here.


    ¡®The Bear King and the Lion King.¡¯


    She could see the two of them as well.


    And at the center of the assembly hall...


    There were eight sculptures.


    They looked exactly as Alberu had described them.


    There was also something else.


    Raon looked toward Lock and started to shout.


    ¡°This is weird! Why are there children......?!¡±


    On top of the altar with the sculptures...


    There were unconscious children who were chained up.


    ¡°T, they look like children of the Wolf tribe!¡±


    Rosalyn clenched her eyes shut after hearing Raon speaking anxiously.


    ¡®I didn''t inform Raon-nim because he is still young, but I will tell the two of you just in case.¡¯


    Rosalyn recalled what Alberu had told her.


    ¡®Duke Fredo told me something.¡¯


    She saw that Alberu was talking to her but his gaze had been focused on Lock who had been awkwardly sitting down.


    That let her know that Lock was the focus of this conversation.


    ¡®He said that the White Star gathered seeds that have been disowned by the gods.¡¯


    Lock, who had been finding it awkward to be in the pce, had turned toward Alberu as soon as he had heard that.


    Races that have been disowned by the gods.


    The Wolf tribe was one of those races.


    That was why they could neither use potions from the temples nor any items infused with the power of the gods.


    Whether it was Vampires, Dark Elves, etc...


    There was a god that opposed each of these special races.


    Those races were said to be disowned or despised by those gods. That was why they were weak against that god¡¯s divine items.


    But there were only a few races that were disowned by all gods.


    ¡®I heard from Cale. He said that Arm attacked the Blue Wolf tribe at one point. They killed the adults and tried to run off with the children.¡¯


    That was a memory Lock could never forget.


    That was when he had lost his family and the others in his vige, with Maes and around ten or so other children being the only survivors.


    It was all thanks to Choi Han and Rosalyn... As well as Cale and his other new family members.


    ¡®Apparently, those attacks happened to Wolf tribes all around the Western and Eastern continents and not just to the Blue Wolf tribe. The White Star was gathering people disowned by the gods, especially children.¡¯


    Lock''splexion had turned pale after hearing that.


    ¡®Lock.¡¯


    Alberu had firmly grabbed Lock''s shoulder at that moment.


    That was the first time Alberu had spoken directly to Lock and been so close to him.


    ¡®Lock, there are Wolves that are still alive.¡¯


    Lock had suddenly felt his back go cold before he had snapped out of it.


    ¡®They are the ones Duke Fredo managed to secretly save. He moved independently to steal away some of these ¡®seeds¡¯ from the White Star. He said that there are about five tribes or so.¡¯


    Duke Fredo could not easily stash away more than that. Saving five tribes had already been his limit.


    ¡®Furthermore, Fredo modified the information they had, making it so that Arm did not know about some of the tribes. I''m sure that they are all lying low while waiting. They wille to the Endable Kingdom immediately once Duke Fredo contacts them.¡¯


    Rosalyn raised her head.


    She was still thinking about what Alberu had said to Lock.


    ¡®Duke Fredo said he doesn''t know why they are called seeds. It seemed like the Chief Priest knows about it, so we believe it might be rted to the sculptures.¡¯


    She could see Lock in front of her.


    His fists were clenched so hard that his hands had turned white.


    Lock looked the same as he had looked while talking to Alberu at that time.


    ¡®I hope you can help us rescue the captured Wolf children. You know the most about Wolves among all of us.¡¯


    And now...


    Bluish silver fur was growing on Lock¡¯s hands.


    He was going berserk silently while being filled with anger.


    Rosalyn looked at him and started to speak.


    ¡°Sculptures located.¡±


    Once Raon turned toward Rosalyn...


    ¡°I''m shooting the signal re.¡±


    And...


    ¡°We will immediately destroy the ceiling and infiltrate before stealing the sculptures and saving the Wolf children.¡±


    Raon immediately channeled his ck mana.


    His shock was slowly being reced with rage.


    ¡°I will destroy the ceiling!¡±


    As the angry dark blue eyes looked down at the ground...


    Raon could see Lock slowly starting to get up.


    ¡°Raon-nim, I will destroy it.¡±


    Raon could feel a calm but violent emotion roaring inside Lock.


    ¡°Raon-nim, please protect the children.¡±


    Lock¡¯s finger pointed down.


    ¡°Please put a shield around the altar with the sculptures and the children so that the enemies cannot get to them.¡±


    Raon happily agreed to do as Lock asked.


    ¡°Sure! Lock, we will do as you say!¡±


    Rosalyn started to speak as soon as their conversation ended.


    ¡°Then I will shoot it now.¡±


    Red mana gathered around both of Rosalyn¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    The Bear curled up in fear once again after seeing the red mana that looked as if it would explode.


    ¡°Ugh. Just what-¡±


    ¡°When did I lose consciousness?!¡±


    The moment the enemies who had be conscious because of the roaring mana saw the dark red mana...


    ¡°Here I go.¡±


    Therge Wolf man¡¯s fist mmed down on the ground.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    A loud explosion that made them question if Lock had always been this strong echoed in the area.


    Craaaaaaack-


    ¡°The ground, the ground is breaking!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    The enemies who had returned to their senses started to scream that enemies had appeared...


    Baaaaaang!


    The ceiling above them broke this time as a red me shot up.


    A fancy signal re shot out of the white castle and into the sky.


    Boom! Boom!


    The debris from the destroyed ceiling started to fall into the Grand assembly hall.


    But they could not touch the altar with the sculptures and the children.


    ¡°My shield is the best!¡±


    Raon''s ck shield was firmly covering the altar with the sculptures and the children.


    ¡°Shit! Everybody, prepare to attack!¡±


    One of the enemies shouted as Rosalyn slowly descended.


    She had stopped being invisible at some point. Her eyes focused on a middle-aged man.


    He was Dorph, the Lion King.


    ¡°Cale Henituse''s allies are here as we expected. I presume you are the mage, Rosalyn?¡±


    But there was someone whonded before Rosalyn and Raon.


    He also stopped being invisible.


    Boom.


    The individual whonded with a noise that made it seem as if he was very heavy slowly stood his tall body up straight.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to look at my sister nor know her name.¡±


    Lock handnded in front of Raon''s ck shield.


    ¡°You will all die here today.¡±


    He said that while looking at the Lion King and all of the enemies inside thisrge assembly hall.


    He then reached his hand out.


    A bracelet that looked simr to the white ne on Raon''s neck was around Lock''s arm.


    It was the present Lord Sheritt had given to her disciple who was going to a big battle and to save his race.


    Swooooooosh-


    They heard the sound of the wind.


    Both of Lock''s arms moved at the same time.


    Something appeared in his two hands.


    Boom!


    Arge shield that suddenly appeared mmed down on the grand assembly hall''s floor.


    Lock and his shield...


    They resembled a mountain.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the end.¡±


    Rosalyn elegantlynded next to Lock.


    She smiled as she continued to speak quietly as if she was whispering.


    ¡°Our allies wille.¡±


    One of the enemies who had raised his head started to shout.


    ¡°I, in the sky, there are s, skeletons-!¡±


    In between night and day...


    As the short period of dawn quickly passed by...


    They could see through the destroyed ceiling that there were white things that were gathering around the red signal re that was burning like the sun.


    Bones.


    They were skeletons.


    There were also ck threads connecting all of those skeleton monsters.


    The enemies thought of a single person once they saw the threads.


    ¡°...Necromancer......!¡±


    The skeleton monsters covered the sky.


    There was a ck skeleton wyvern with bright ck eyes at the starting point of these threads.


    The master of this skeleton monster army was on top of that skeleton wyvern¡¯s back.


    Mary.


    She was here.


    She was one of their allies who hade after seeing the signal re.


    There was a videomunication device in Mary¡¯s hand.


    She looked down.


    She could see the spear knight in ck armor.


    That spear knight raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    Mary could tell that he was looking at her, although the helmet prevented her from seeing his face.


    There should be a videomunication device inside the spear knight¡¯s armor as well.


    The spear knight... Alberu started to speak.


    His voice traveled through the videomunication device to the videomunication device in Mary¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Drag it up!¡±


    Drag it up.


    Alberu had to defend against the White Star¡¯s sword as soon as he shouted that.


    ¡°These bastards!¡±


    The White Star started to look anxious.


    He seemed to have realized the purpose of this Flying Skeleton Brigade and the ck threads.


    Mary¡¯s masterpiece looked like arge moving.


    The thing that this would drag up...


    There was only one thing.


    Smile.


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips went up.


    He shouted once more.


    ¡°We will grab Cale Henituse and fly away!¡±


    They were not just stealing the sculptures.


    The ck orb with Cale...


    They would take that with them too.


    Whether the sealed god made it or not, wasn¡¯t it just finders keepers?


    Furthermore, why would they fight here in the enemy territory?


    They would take away the important things and fight somewhere advantageous for their allies.


    Mary started to speak.


    ¡°I understand. That sounds great.¡±


    The ck headed toward the ck orb with the Flying Skeleton Brigade at that moment.

 Chapter 611: Even if it takes my last breath (11)

    <h4>Chapter 611: Even if it takes myst breath (11)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°...That......¡±


    Over half of the White Star''s face was covered, but his expression was clearly visible.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to lug that away...? Right now?¡±


    He looked shocked and full of disbelief.


    The tip of a white spear was pointed toward him.


    The owner of the spear was smiling as he responded.


    ¡°Yes. Right now. Right in front of your eyes.¡±


    ¡°...Ha!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t do that?¡±


    Although Alberu¡¯s face was covered by the helmet as he tilted his head to the side...


    - You said it very well so that it sounds annoying, sir.


    It was as Taerang said.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Alberu just snorted.


    ¡®There¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t do that. Who cares if the ck orb is the sealed god''s? Will I face a god''s rage if I steal it? So what?¡¯


    He just had to take care of that anger as well.


    Why would he care about a god¡¯s rage when he had every intention of smacking the back of a god''s head?


    ¡®It¡¯s better than struggling to fight here while protecting Cale Henituse.¡¯


    They needed to protect this ck orb for the whole day.


    Why would they fight a difficult battle here in enemy territory while protecting the ck orb?


    ¡®What if someone gets hurt while we do that?¡¯


    Alberu found it difficult to fight against the White Star right now with both Cale and Choi Han not being here.


    ¡®Although I came here not as the crown prince but as his sworn brother...¡¯


    It didn''t change the fact that he was Alberu Crossman. He was the crown prince of the Roan Kingdom.


    He was sure that one of the White Star¡¯s subordinates had contacted the other kingdoms on the Eastern continent to inform them that the Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince has invaded the Endable Kingdom the moment he appeared.


    The kingdoms of the Eastern continent that have created an alliance were bound to show some kind of gesture as a result.


    They would either send reinforcements to the Endable Kingdom or put pressure on the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡®That is why this is a fight against time.¡¯


    Both sides were in a fight against time right now.


    ¡®This battle will be more difficult for us the longer we stay here. On the other hand, the enemies will benefit the longer they keep us here.¡¯


    In that case, it was better to take it and run.


    ¡®We will head back to the Roan Kingdom on the Western continent.¡¯


    That was a ce where Alberu Crossman would have the upper hand over the White Star and be extremely strong even without fighting.


    ¡®But to give that up and fight here? Why? Why make it difficult for ourselves? We need to head to a safe spot first if all of us are to survive.¡¯


    Cale had the same thoughts that Alberu was having.


    ¡®My goodness. My dongsaeng and I have very simr thoughts in this regard.¡¯


    That was why he didn¡¯t want to let Cale be a cker in the future.


    He wanted to keep Cale next to him as a Prime Minister or a Commander.


    ¡®But I''ll still make sure to let him be a cker. That unlucky bastard. I can at least do that much for him.¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang---!


    Through the hole in the white castle created from the signal re...


    White light burst out of that hole and shot up into the air.


    A ck aura followed behind it.


    ¡®Those are?!¡¯


    Alberu started to frown.


    He was sure that they were the powers of light and darkness used by the Lion King and the Bear King.


    The two of their powers were headed toward Mary¡¯s Flying Skeleton Brigade and her ck threads.


    Smile.


    But Alberu was still smiling.


    As the light and darkness shot up...


    ¡°I''ve been expecting this.¡±


    Mary¡¯s robe started to flutter.


    A thoroughly woven spider web that was not the to grab the ck orb appeared and crashed into the light and darkness as if it was a shield.


    It was as if the dead mana was falling down to suppress the light and darkness from above.


    Alberu knew how strong this that did not look very sturdy actually was.


    ¡®He said that she was as strong as Choi Han.¡¯


    This necromancer was said to be able to defeat Choi Han five out of ten battles.


    She was said to be the strongest warrior but just had not had the right conditions to fight properly.


    ¡®That¡¯s what Cale Henituse told me.¡¯


    Cale had said that they must bring Mary with them to therge-scale battle against the White Star on the Eastern continent.


    ¡®The necromancer wanted it as well.¡¯


    She had wanted to fight.


    She had been preparing for three months to fight.


    Of course, Mary was not strong enough to take on both the Lion King and the Bear King at the same time.


    That was why that shield would not be able to block both powers.


    But Alberu knew what would happen.


    He knew that another strong individual would finally start to unleash her power.


    Baaaaaang---!


    The shield... The moment it crashed into the light and darkness...


    Alberu could see a red strand of light shooting up from below.


    It looked like fire. No, this light shot up like a radiant sun as it shot up to attack the light and the darkness.


    ¡®...Rosalyn!¡¯


    It was Rosalyn¡¯s power.


    Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiip-!


    The ck shield started to rip.


    The radiant red mana disappeared as well.


    However, the light and darkness had disappeared after being suppressed from above and below at the same time.


    ¡°I am going back to grabbing it.¡±


    Mary''s Flying Skeleton Brigade and quickly started to move toward the ck orb again.


    The Bear King was watching this from inside the white castle.


    ¡°My goodness. They nned quite an interesting show.¡±


    Bear King Sayeru turned toward Rosalyn as he sarcastically said that.


    Shhh.


    The aftershock of the explosion removed Rosalyn''s hood at that moment.


    Flutter-


    They could see a ne once the hood was removed.


    It was arge and funny looking ne that looked as if a child had tiedrge pieces of candy together to y around.


    But their expressions stiffened once they saw the ne.


    This was especially true for the ck mages stationed inside the castle.


    ¡°H, holy shit-!¡±


    ¡°Magic stones-, how can she have highest-grade magic stones around her neck like that?!¡±


    The funny-looking things on the ne that resembledrge pieces of candy were all highest-grade magic stones.


    They were all the best of the best highest-grade magic stones at that.


    Rosalyn had an elegant smile on her face.


    Alberu had told her something yesterday.


    ¡®That is what Cale told me. ¡®What is the point of saving them? Are you going to eat them?¡¯ ...He¡¯s such a disrespectful little punk.¡¯


    ¡®I guess it makes sense to use them rather than to eat them as he mentioned.¡¯


    This essory of hers was something she liked more than anything else. She caressed the highest-grade magic stone ne as she gracefully started to speak.


    ¡°I can fight without worrying about money because the Roan crown is supporting me like this.¡±


    This was actually from Alberu¡¯s personal fortune.


    He had called it an emergency fund for potential situations that may arise.


    Because of that...


    ¡°I should do it properly, right?¡±


    A light shot toward her as she said that.


    ¡°I will make you shut that damn mouth of yours!¡±


    It was Sayeru''s light arrow.


    But Rosalyn quickly saw someone¡¯s shadow.


    It was Lock.


    ¡°...No way.¡±


    Baaaaang!


    Arge spear appeared in front of Rosalyn and blocked the light.


    Ooooooooong-


    There was white smokeing from therge shield once the explosion settled, but it did not even have a scratch.


    It deserved to be a magic shield created by Lord Sheritt for defense.


    The Wolf holding that shield was now charging toward Bear King Sayeru.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The ground shook every time he took a step.


    It was to be expected as this already bulky body was holding arge spear as well.


    ¡°Move! I will take care of this bastard!¡±


    Sayeru shouted and the enemy troops quickly stepped back.


    ¡°Ugh! His strength-¡±


    ¡°Step back! You can¡¯t let him m into you!¡±


    Of course, there were already individuals who had been sent flying by the shield.


    Lock''s strength was close to being Herculean Strength.


    But Lock didn¡¯t care about anything else as he was focused strictly on Sayeru.


    ¡®I am filled with strength right now.¡¯


    Of course, he had noticed that his body was oddly filled with a ton of strength right now.


    Was it because of all of the training he had done with Lord Sheritt until now?


    Was it from his anger about why it had to be the Wolf tribe that suffered such terrible misfortunes?


    If it was neither of those, then was it because of his desperation to save everyone?


    Lock didn¡¯t know the answer and just focused on what Rosalyn had quietly whispered to him during thatst short explosion.


    ¡®We pretend to fight and then retreat. You remember, right?¡¯


    He knew.


    ¡®The important thing right now is to save everyone.¡¯


    Of course he knew.


    ¡®And smacking them from the back. You know what I mean, right?¡¯


    He knew very well and he liked it very much.


    It was a n that made it seem as if young master Cale was with them even though he wasn''t.


    Peek.


    Lock could see brightly burning red mana heading toward the Lion King.


    The middle-aged man... Dorph was stepping forward to take on Rosalyn.


    Rosalyn saw him and stoicallymented.


    ¡°I heard that you use a Darkness Elemental? Hmm. Well, I guess I¡¯ll take it on.¡±


    It was to be expected of his older sister.


    Lock almost chuckled after hearing Rosalyn''s calm voice.


    But he could notugh.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    They were each taking on the Bear King and the Lion King respectively, but there were many other strong individuals in here as well.


    There were so many that he couldn''t even count all of them.


    ¡°We must destroy the ck shield! That is our number one priority!¡±


    It was a knight on top of a ck horse.


    It was the ck Knight, Count Hubesha.


    There was the old Dark Elf that had left to take over the ck castle in the Forest of Darkness... This woman was the other Count other than Count Mock.


    She continued to shout while pointing toward the ck shield as numerous attacks were already heading toward it.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    Lock started to frown.


    Raon might be a Dragon but this was an endless volley of attacks.


    ¡®Will Raon-nim be able to deal with this situation?¡¯


    The moment Lock had that question...


    - Hey Rosalyn, Lock! Can you see it? I truly am a great and mighty Dragon! My shield is as strong as our human¡¯s shield! Hehe! I¡¯ll create a teleportation magic circle to transfer the children before stealing the sculptures!


    Lock ended up chuckling after hearing Raon¡¯s calm voice that resembled a certain someone.


    And then he was certain.


    ¡®Everybody will do a good job.¡¯


    Lock started to think about the others who should be fighting outside the pce.


    As for one of those other allies...


    Smile.


    Alberu had a thick smile on his face as he watched the White Star rush past him.


    The White Star was not attacking him.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re in a rush?¡±


    ¡°I have no more time to y around with you!¡±


    The White Star started to frown after hearing Alberu¡¯s mocking tone and kicked off the ground.


    Crackle-


    He then swung his fire sword once he was in the air.


    Fire shot forward from the sword as if it was a boomerang.


    It was naturally headed toward Mary.


    ¡°I will block it.¡±


    Baaaaang!


    A ck wyvern¡¯s tail smashed into the fire boomerang.


    Crackle. Crack.


    The majority of the tailbone crumbled and fell to the ground.


    Smile.


    As the White Star started to smile in response...


    Mary¡¯s hand showed itself from underneath the robe. On her hand that looked as if ck threads were creating a painting on it... Her thumb and index finger snapped together without any hesitation.


    Snap!


    Many things started to appear through the Endable Kingdom''s sinkhole along with that quiet noise.


    ¡°I have many more.¡±


    ck skeleton wyverns that had yet to fly up were looking down into the sinkhole ready to p their wings at any moment.


    They looked as if they were considering the White Star to be prey that they could hunt at any moment.


    ¡°All I need to do is destroy them.¡±


    The smile on the White Star''s face did not disappear.


    The fire sword started to swing all around him.


    Crackle!


    Numerous fire boomerangs appeared and started to charge toward the from multiple directions.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Mary immediately sent the ck skeleton wyverns flying to block the fire boomerangs.


    ¡°Keke.¡±


    The White Star sneered at her before twisting his body mid-air and heading toward the ck orb that was surrounded by Eruhaben''s gold shield.


    His eyes were quickly moving around to locate Eruhaben, whom he had not been able to locate since a few moments ago. His feet were quickly moving toward Cale Henituse.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter where the ancient Dragon is located.¡¯


    Squeeze.


    His hand clenched tightly around his sword.


    He was giving off the will to sh through that shield and ck orb at any moment.


    ¡°It might make things a little more difficult, but even if it means we need to make some changes to our ns...¡±


    Definitely.


    ¡°I will kill Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡°Says who?¡±


    He heard Alberu Crossman''s voice below him.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    The White Star responded whileughing.


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Alberu Crossman could not defeat him if he used his full strength.


    That was why he didn¡¯t need to pay much attention to Alberu.


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s not a good idea to ignore me.¡±


    He heard Alberu¡¯s voice again but just ignored it.


    There was no need to listen to him as he was in a rush.


    The White Star¡¯s body headed toward the ck orb without any hesitation.


    He was only wary of a surprise attack from the ancient Dragon, Eruhaben.


    Yes, that was what he had thought.


    However...


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The White Star let out a grown.


    His gaze headed down.


    He looked toward his right foot.


    Chhhhhhh-!


    There was a white chain wrapped around his ankle.


    It felt as if it was trying to squeeze his ankle until it exploded.


    "Where-?!¡±


    Where had such an attacke from?


    ¡®I didn''t even feel any mana nor anything!¡¯


    The White Star''s eyes followed the chain until he saw a ck helmet.


    He could also see the white spear in the ck armored person¡¯s hand.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The white spear...


    The head of the spear had split open and released the chain.


    - You are finally using me, sir.


    Taerang¡¯s voice was still emotionless, but it sounded oddly happy.


    Taerang continued to speak to Alberu.


    -


    The Unbreakable Spear. I will show you the perfect form of the ¡®Omnipotent Weapon,¡¯ the first of my three special abilities.


    -


    Alberu Crossman-nim.


    -


    As long as you wish, any weapon in this world... No, please let me correct myself. You are able to use any weapon that exists on Earth 3.


    Alberu pulled the spear.


    That made the chain tighten around the White Star¡¯s ankle, making him unable to move.


    - Sir, as you already know... A human without any weaknesses will always win. This weapon that cannot be ranked... This EX-Grade Unbreakable Spear will turn you into a warrior without any weaknesses.


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips went up more with everything Taerang said to him.


    He pulled the White Star¡¯s ankle as he nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Like I would let you do as you please.¡±


    There was no way he would let that happen.


    If anything was going to happen...


    ¡°We have to do things as I please.¡±


    Alberu Crossman had a smile on his face that Raon would call wicked if he saw it.

 Chapter 612: Even if it takes my last breath (12)

    <h4>Chapter 612: Even if it takes myst breath (12)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    HIs actions did not just stop with a smile.


    Squeeze.


    The White Star could see the chain pulling his ankle down.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    The White Star let out a short sigh.


    It was because he saw Alberu pulling the chain.


    ¡°You want to battle against me with physical strength? ...Did you really just say that?¡±


    He raised his hand with a smile of disbelief.


    His subordinates responded to his signal.


    "Attack! Support our liege!¡±


    The ck mages gathered together used magic to lift some warriors and archers into the air.


    The other warriors and Dark Elves set up a formation to protect the mages.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°Protect the mages from the Mn Household and the Mercenary King!¡±


    Beacrox and Bud...


    The swordsman holding a greatsword and the swordsman with blue aura were rushing toward them.


    ¡°Be cautious of the assassin!¡±


    There was also the assassin who was so stealthy that they had not even seen him once. Ron Mn wasing for their lives.


    The ck mages, who were now protected by the warriors, started to cast attack-type magic spells.


    "Attack!¡±


    One person shouted loudly and numerous attack spells shot up into the air.


    ¡°Our focus is the necromancer''s monsters!¡±


    Mary responded at that moment.


    "That is an error in judgment.¡±


    At that moment...


    Sniff.


    The Mercenary King took a short sniff.


    ¡°Wow, so strong.¡±


    As me quietly mumbled that...


    Mary motioned to her skeleton wyverns.


    ¡°This level of attack is light.¡±


    ck threads stretched out in the shape of music staves and her monsters started to move on top of them as if they were the notes.


    They would be making up the introduction if this was actually a song.


    ¡°It is apletely error in judgment if you believe this is enough to defeat me.¡±


    Three months.


    Mary was used to waiting and pain, but... It had been a very long time.


    It was because her heart had been hurting.


    That was why she used that time very efficiently.


    These past three months were enough for her to absorb all of the dead mana she had gathered while moving around with Cale and make it hers.


    ¡°I am strong.¡±


    Baaaaang!


    One of the white wyverns¡¯ tail split an attack spell in half.


    Baaaaang!


    Another wyvern''s sharp ws blocked an archer¡¯s arrow and of course, killed the archer.


    Boom!


    Onerge wyvern¡¯s body descended to the ground.


    Its jaws that were made of bones opened to reveal its sharp fangs as Bud started to shout with joy.


    "Sweep them away!¡±


    It happened exactly as he had said.


    The skeleton wyvern headed toward the enemies following the ck thread, following the will of its master.


    ¡°Roooooooooar!¡±


    "Dodge it! Protect the mages!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, there are moreing down!¡±


    The White Star''s subordinates looked up after hearing a shout.


    The sky was getting brighter as night was ending and morning wasing.


    It looked as if there were ck stars falling to the ground.


    There were not too many of them.


    The problem was that they were not stars... They were ugly and fearsome skeleton monsters. In addition, they were all huge.


    Boom!


    Once another monster descended on the ground...


    ¡°I''m going first.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Beacrox rushed past Bud and got on top of a wyvern.


    His greatsword than started to swing nonstop on top of the skeleton wyvern that was causing a ruckus.


    ¡°Such a cool idea......!¡±


    Bud gasped at seeing Beacrox¡¯s hardcore actions before jumping on top of a skeleton wyvern as well, making it twice as chaotic.


    ¡°Ha, haha-!¡±


    The White Star started tough while looking down at what was going on. He wasughing in disbelief.


    He looked toward Mary and started to speak.


    ¡°You prepared quite a lot of skeleton monsters.¡±


    Swish.


    Mary turned her head toward the White Star and responded in a GPS-like voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to pay any attention to someone like you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As the White Star started to frown...


    ¡°It¡¯s because I''m here.¡±


    Chhhhhhh-!


    Alberu pulled the spear and the chain with both hands.


    The White Star¡¯s body staggered and he started to move downward.


    ¡°You wish to go up against me in a battle of physical strength?¡±


    The White Star¡¯s gaze changed.


    ¡°Howughable.¡±


    Chhhhhhhhh!


    The White Star grabbed the white chain around his ankle.


    He then pulled.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyes instantly opened wide at his opponent¡¯s strength he could feel through the chain.


    The chain was extremely taut and not moving in either direction.


    Alberu looked out through his helmet and made eye contact with the White Star.


    The White Star started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I am removing the restriction.¡±


    The White Star pulled on the chain once again after saying that.


    ¡°How-?!¡±


    ¡®How could he be so strong?!¡¯


    The taut chain started to move toward the White Star as Alberu felt as if he was being swept by arge wave.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Alberu could feel his body being lifted up into the air.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know there would be such a huge difference in strength!¡¯


    Alberu couldn''t do anything once the White Star started to use his true strength.


    - Oh my.


    Taerang started to quietly speak as if it was mumbling.


    - It seems as if using the chains to fight was a mistake, sir. Alberu Crossman-nim, you are weak.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    As Alberu started to frown...


    The White Star started to swing the chain with a stoic expression.


    ¡°I think you should get some air.¡±


    The chain floated up into the air and made arge arc.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Alberu''s body followed the chain through the arc and the sinkhole¡¯s wall was at the end of the arc.


    Although it was called a wall, it was where the homes of the Endable Kingdom¡¯s residents were located.


    ¡®I''m going to crash into those buildings at this rate!¡¯


    It looked like an obvious conclusion for Alberu to crash into those buildings since he could not let go of his spear.


    ¡°Ugh, withdraw!¡±


    Chhhhhhh-


    The White Star could see the chain in his hands instantly get smaller and escape his grip as soon as Alberu shouted.


    The White Starughed and turned his head after seeing that.


    ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±


    He then started to head toward Mary.


    The White Star was moving much quicker than earlier as he approached her.


    Crackle-


    The sword in his hand was crackling like magma, looking much more dangerous than earlier, as if it would destroy anything it touched.


    ¡°It¡¯s much better now.¡±


    The White Star said that before stabbing his sword toward Mary¡¯s.


    Red fire shot out of the tip of the sword.


    ¡°...This.¡±


    Mary¡¯s expression stiffened.


    Her would reach the ck orb soon. A red arrow that was much stronger than the fire boomerang from earlier was headed toward her.


    No.


    It was too big to be considered an arrow.


    It felt as if arge snake monster was approaching her.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally stopping.¡±


    The White Star smiled at the stiff Mary who had stopped moving.


    But he then started to frown.


    ¡°You motherfucking old ass Dragon!¡±


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    In front of Mary...


    Gold dust was starting to gather in front of Mary.


    That gold light...


    It symbolized the appearance of a Dragon.


    ¡°Yes. I am that motherfucking Dragon.¡±


    A gold shield appeared in front of the fire arrow.


    Baaaaang---!


    The fire arrow exploded with a loud noise. The fire spread out around the gold shield and started to make it crack, but it could not get past the shield.


    Eruhaben appeared once the shield disappeared.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re attacking again immediately?¡±


    He shook his head while looking at the White Star who was rushing through the explosion toward him.


    Eruhaben looked as if he was fooling around, but his gaze was serious.


    ¡®...I can''t use my full strength.¡¯


    Eruhaben was not using his strength in case he needed it for an emergency.


    Everybody, including Eruhaben, had to survive.


    Swooooooosh-


    Gold dust was surrounding his body.


    Smile. The White Star made ament while charging toward Eruhaben.


    ¡°I guess you can''t use your full strength right now.¡±


    ng.


    The tip of his fire sword pointed at Eruhaben.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for you to die?¡±


    ¡°I always wonder whether today or tomorrow might be myst.¡±


    The two of them were lightly chatting with each other but the powers surrounding them were getting much stronger.


    The White Star''s fire sword was so strong now that just pointing forward was making the air around it fluctuate.


    The White Star had a thick smile on his face as he raised his sword.


    He would soon kill this old Dragon.


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    He could use this bastard as a sacrifice as well.


    Crackle-


    The fire that was now turning from red to ck shot up into the air.


    That fire would soon head toward Eruhaben.


    It was at that moment.


    Tang-!


    The White Star heard an unfamiliar sound behind his back.


    It was a quiet sound.


    He would normally ignore such a thing.


    ¡®...I don¡¯t feel any mana or aura!¡¯


    But the sound was too unfamiliar.


    He could also hear something cutting through the wind.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    The White Star ended up turning around and swinging the sword toward the direction of the noise.


    Baaaaaang!


    Something mmed into the sword and exploded once it touched the fire.


    The White Star lowered his sword.


    He could see another ck skeleton wyvern.


    And on top of that wyvern...


    ¡°You need to watch an attack to its end.¡±


    Alberu had said that while smiling.


    And in his hand...


    "What is that?¡±


    Was a weapon that the White Star had never seen before.


    Although it couldn¡¯t create all of the weapons from this world, but if it was from the other side... The Unbreakable Spear could create any weapon from Earth 3.


    Alberu didn''t know about all of the different weapons on Earth 3.


    However, there had been quite a lot of weapons he saw in Cale¡¯s Earth as the Dark Tiger.


    There was one weapon that was new to him that he liked quite a lot.


    Click. Click.


    The white spear looked different now.


    It was much shorter and there was a hole where the spearhead should have been.


    ¡°You want to know what this is?¡±


    Alberu asked before his position resembled a certain someone''s.


    - The Omnipotent Spear''s ability is automatically correcting your position while using a weapon for the first time.


    The corrected position is better than average but is not exceptional.


    Alberu¡¯s position automatically started to correct itself, resembling the person Alberu thought of in his mind.


    What is this?


    ¡°Why would I tell you?¡±


    Alberu pulled the trigger as he said that.


    Tang!


    He then pulled the trigger once more as Park Jin Tae had done.


    Tang!


    Two white bullets started to fly toward the White Star.


    If the chains won''t work...


    He just had to use something else.


    ¡°I can also fight together with someone else as well.¡±


    Alberu could see Eruhaben attacking the White Star at the same time he shot the bullets.


    ¡°...Shit!¡±


    The White Star started to frown after being attacked from the front and back at once.


    The two of their attacks?


    He could easily block them using his water wall.


    But that was not the issue.


    The problem was what the necromancer would do while he was defending against these two bastards.


    That was the issue.


    That issue ended up turning into reality.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    As Mary quietly mumbled...


    The made of ck threads and flying skeleton monsters reached the ck orb and quickly started to surround it.


    Alberu shouted as he watched.


    ¡°Drag it up!¡±


    Mary¡¯s caught a big fish and quickly started to shoot up into the air.


    It was moving away from the White Star...


    Moving away from all attacks...


    It was moving the big fish, Cale Henituse, to a safe spot.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    The others who were still here would now do their best to make sure that no trash got into that.


    ¡°We will hold you back.¡±


    Alberu pointed the gun at the White Star again.


    Crackle, crackle!


    The tree trunks that were much wider than a person were crumbling left and right.


    Baaaaaang-!


    The ground started to split again.


    A monster with blood in its eyes quickly entered the split ground to hide.


    "The yellow monster is escaping!¡±


    "...It looks like it is retreating for now!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk walked over to Choi Han after hearing the shouts around him.


    ¡°Is it retreating for now?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±


    The yellow head had dug through the three trunks and escaped underground.


    "But it will return soon. It will be back before the day is over.¡±


    ¡°I guess we will get a short break.¡±


    Choi Han and Lee Soo Hyuk then followed Kim Min Ah to the top of a tree nearby.


    Cale was standing there.

 Chapter 613: Bye! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 613: Bye! (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Kim Min Ah stopped walking as soon as she got to the watchtower on top of the tree.


    Someone moved past her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    It was Bae Puh Rum.


    He used his wind to be the first to reach Cale.


    But he too stopped walking as Kim Min Ah had done.


    ¡°I, in such a state-¡±


    ¡°...My goodness.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum and Kim Min Ah could see Cale, whose entire face and body were covered in blood. They were at a loss for words after seeing Cale''s pale face and limbs that were shaking from blood loss as he weakly leaned against a tree trunk.


    They could clearly see the pitiful appearance that they had not been able to see from a distance.


    ¡°Rok Soo hyung.¡±


    They heard a calm voice at that moment.


    Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum could see Choi Han calmly walk past them.


    He looked quite used to this.


    Choi Han crouched down next to Cale who was being supported by Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°...Rok Soo.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk, who was the next to arrive, quietly called out to Cale as if he could barely breathe.


    ¡°Motherfucker.¡±


    Park Jin Tae who was right behind Lee Soo Hyuk turned his head after looking at Cale.


    However, he could not get himself to leave.


    Choi Han calmly started to speak again at that moment.


    ¡°Rok Soo hyung, I don¡¯t know if you saw it, but the yellow monster escaped underground once your trees stopped moving.¡±


    Of course, it was injured in its eyes, poisonous fangs, and many other locations because of Choi Han, Lee Soo Hyuk, and the others¡¯ attacks.


    ¡°I think it will probablye back to attack in a little bit.¡±


    Cale raised his head at that moment.


    They could clearly see his eyes through his parted hair.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    He closed his eyes again as he responded.


    ¡®Hold on,¡¯ he had said.


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    Inside his head...


    The Super Rock was speaking right now.


    - You want to smack the sealed god from behind?


    The Rok Soo of this world responded.


    - Yes. I want to smack it hard.


    The Rok Soo from this world, the Super Rock, and Cale were currently chatting inside Cale''s mind.


    -


    Mm. It is impossible to destroy a god.


    -


    ...That...


    The Super Rockmented once again while the Rok Soo of this world seemed to not like what he had just heard.


    -


    But the sealed god will probably be stuck for eternity if we can cast another seal that cannot be broken other than by the caster. Wouldn''t that be the same as smacking him from the back?


    -


    ...A seal that cannot be broken? Is there a seal that can prevent him froming back out into the world ever again?


    The Super Rock calmly responded.


    - Yes. If it is a power that doesn''t exist in our world... And if it is a power that will never be passed on to anybody else in our world...


    The Super Rock addressed Cale.


    - You have such a power.


    He was right.


    He did have such a power.


    He had a peculiar power that did not exist in Cale Henituse''s world.


    It was a power that would never be passed down; a power that would lose the only caster who could break the seal once Cale was gone.


    - Embrace.


    It was the power that Lee Soo Hyuk had passed on to Cale.


    Whether it was a tangible item or an intangible power. This ability allowed him to store anything that existed in this world in a set location.


    It was a power with an ability that did not suit its name.


    This was the Embrace ability.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had said something to Cale at one point.


    ¡®That power is like dominance. It dominates the target and binds them into your hand.¡¯


    ¡®...Isn¡¯t that too violent to call it Embrace?¡¯


    ¡®Whatever. Even such a power can be considered an Embrace if I use it for good. Isn¡¯t that right? I only use it for good.¡¯


    But they could use that power on a god?


    - He¡¯s not just a god. He¡¯s a sealed god. It should be possible while he is sealed.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale wasughing while his mouth was covered in dry blood.


    ¡®Yes. I only use it for good too.¡¯


    Tang! Tang!


    The bullets were only aiming for one bastard.


    - Sir, these bullets are different from regr bullets. They use the caster¡¯s skill capacity. Uhh, mm... I guess it is called the mana capacity in this world. It automatically changes your mana into power from Earth 3 to turn it into bullets. Isn¡¯t it great that you don¡¯t need to cast it over and over again?


    Tang-!


    - I will drag out your mana as needed. So please shoot to your heart''s content!


    Bang, bang! Baaaaang!


    The fire sword and white bullets were causing an endless array of explosions as they crashed against each other.


    Smile.


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips went up.


    ¡°This is nice.¡±


    Tang, tang--!


    Alberu¡¯s gun was aiming at the White Star.


    Eyes... Ankles... Head...


    He didn¡¯t care where it was as long as it was on the White Star¡¯s body.


    - Your position will change automatically based on the target. Of course, all positions are above the basic level but below the extraordinary level.


    ¡®Okay, let¡¯s send his fucking head flying!¡¯


    ¡°Keke.¡±


    A smile that Raon would call a viin''s smile was on Alberu¡¯s face.


    He had not been able to hit the White Star even once.


    The fire sword blocked all of his bullets.


    But Alberu was still excited.


    ¡°Damn it, these motherfucking things!¡±


    The White Star¡¯s fire sword shed through another bullet.


    Baaaaang!


    There was another explosion. Unfortunately, the White Star did not have any time to pay attention to the explosion.


    "Are you not going to pay any attention to me?¡±


    He heard an annoying voice.


    He cast his water wall.


    Chhhhh-


    Gold dust mmed against the wall.


    Bang, babababang-!


    There was a round of chain explosions.


    The White Star could not see around him because of the smoke from the explosions.


    ¡°If it continues like this-!¡±


    He would not have time to kill the necromancer or destroy the ck if this continued.


    Those weird pellet things would attack him when he focused on blocking the ancient Dragon''s attacks.


    They had a mysterious power he didn¡¯t know about, which prevented him from leaving them alone.


    He could feel mana through the smoke once those pellets exploded, but he had never seen this shape before.


    That was why he had to pay attention to each of them.


    But he didn''t need to worry much about it.


    ¡®The amount of power in each pebble is small.¡¯


    They were things he could ignore once or twice in such a battle.


    The problem was that these small things came flying at him nonstop.


    ¡®Of all ces-!¡¯


    The other thing was that they were only aiming at critical locations.


    Eyes, head, ankle, etc...


    They were aiming at ces he couldn''t afford to get hit right now.


    But he couldn''t use his water wall to defend against them because of the ancient Dragon''s attack that woulde right after.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Even with these annoying bullets, there was something else that was frustrating the White Star the most.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t they fight properly?!¡¯


    Alberu Crossman, Eruhaben...


    Even the necromancer and the skeleton monsters that were running away as quickly as possible...


    None of them were fighting with everything they had.


    The necromancer not doing so made sense as she needed to escape with Cale, but Alberu Crossman and the ancient Dragon were both using small amounts of powers.


    It was too weak to be called their full powers.


    But it was strong enough that he could not take care of both of them at once and chase after the necromancer.


    Furthermore, Alberu was using those white pebbles to ambush him.


    The White Star had a serious frown on his face underneath the mask.


    "These fly-like bastards!¡±


    They were getting on his nerves quite a bit.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Eruhabenunched a spear made of gold dust as he gasped.


    He then had a benign smile on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. That is our formation for this battle. Annoying you.¡±


    Eruhaben was openly saying that their goal was to annoy the White Star.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡±


    He praised the White Star and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Baaaaaang-!


    The White Star used the water wall to block the gold spear before using his sword to block the front of his neck.


    Tang!


    A white bullet caused a small explosion.


    The White Star¡¯s face turned cold at the same time. The anger on his face had disappeared.


    Eruhaben stopped attacking for a moment and looked at the White Star after seeing this suddenly calm expression.


    The White Star started to speak after seeing his gaze.


    ¡°Do you really think I don''t have the power to suppress both of you when you are not fighting at full strength?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Eruhaben crossed his arms and answered that question.


    ¡°You''ll need to use enough strength to flip this whole ce over in order to do that.¡±


    Smile.


    The White Star started to smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether this ce is destroyed or not. Do you really think that it is important to me?¡±


    Ooooooooong-


    Arge amount of power started to gather with the White Star at the center.


    If that power condensed a few times before exploding, the Endable Kingdom would turn into rubble.


    This power looked ready to take away the lives of all of the Endable Kingdom''s residents who were hiding in their homes before they could see the morning sun.


    Eruhaben''s expression stiffened as he started to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Eruhaben shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I saw the Chief Priest running away.¡±


    The Chief Priest.


    The White Star flinched after hearing that name.


    ¡°He escaped quite stealthily, but in a rush. That should mean that there is something here for the Chief Priest to protect.¡±


    Chief Priest Gersey had escaped as soon as Mary appeared.


    Eruhaben had seen him running away.


    "But what? You¡¯re going to destroy this ce?¡±


    ¡°The Chief Priest-!¡±


    The White Star was about to say something but stopped himself.


    ¡®The ancient Dragon would not have been able to fight with me here if he tried to capture the Chief Priest.¡¯


    Who chased after the Chief Priest then?


    The White Star started to look around.


    He scanned the area under him.


    Beacrox and Bud were causing a ruckus down below.


    That was why he had not realized it.


    ¡°...The Mn patriarch!¡±


    The Mn patriarch. He could not see Ron Mn.


    He seemed to have been hiding in the shadows while attacking the White Star''s subordinates until just a moment ago. But none of his subordinates were being attacked by him anymore.


    That meant that Ron Mn was not here.


    That was the truth.


    Through a different videomunication device located inside Alberu¡¯s armor...


    - We are currently chasing him.


    Glenn Poeff.


    The Mercenary King¡¯s close friend and a highest-grade mage.


    He had snuck in when necromancer Mary had appeared and was currently stealthily moving while tracking someone.


    As for the person who left those tracks...


    Tap.


    It was actually not a person, but Hong who was on Ron''s shoulder.


    Ron was not the only one who had disappeared from the battlefield.


    Ron Mn was extremely skilled in stealth.


    Three months ago when Cale had just been imprisoned inside that ck orb... The siblings hade to find him.


    ¡®We want to learn more!¡¯


    ¡®Want to learn, nya!¡¯


    On had looked at him with clear eyes that resembled Cale¡¯s eyes while Hong was next to her smiling as brightly as young Cale used to smile.


    ¡®Learn what?¡¯


    When Ron asked that question...


    ¡®Things we would be good at. Grandpa, you know what that is don''t you?¡¯


    ¡®I''m sure you know, nya!¡¯


    On and Hong.


    The two of them had decided to get stronger after seeing Raon practice and research even the most basic of magic spells over and over. That was why they went to find someone who could teach them properly.


    They needed someone who knew the traits of the Cat tribe and had simr abilities.


    Furthermore, it needed to be someone who was knowledgeable about other abilities as well as had a lot of first-hand experience.


    In addition, they needed someone who would teach the still young Hong and the now growing On at their proper levels.


    Finally, they needed someone who would ept them and their powers just as they are.


    On had been looking for such a person.


    After looking long and hard, she came back to the beginning. She realized that there was only one person.


    This person had taught them every so often in the Henituse residence and at the Hope and Adventure Loving Inn.


    ¡®You only taught us a little bit every time. We want to learn properly now, nya. Grandpa, please teach us like you teach people in the Mn household.¡¯


    Ron had looked at On and Hong for a long time.


    The thoughts that had passed through his mind on the day Cale first brought these two home and he realized that they were Cats brushed through his mind again.


    He had never expected for them to be together for so long at that time.


    Ron had responded back.


    ¡®You want to learn like the people in the Mn household... it will be difficult.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s okay! We will do well, nya!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s okay, nya!¡¯


    A cold smile had appeared on Ron''s face.


    He had nonchntly responded back.


    ¡®I¡¯ll teach you everything except assassination. I have no thoughts whatsoever about teaching you guys assassination.¡¯


    On and Hong had smiled back at him.


    ¡®We wanted to learn everything except that anyway, nya!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right, nya! I want to learn stealth techniques the most, nya!¡¯


    Three months had passed since then.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    On, who was even stealthier than before, was only making quiet noises that sounded like the wind blowing by as she chased after Ron while Hong was leaving tracks for Glenn to find.


    Squeeze.


    A small cat paw print was ced on the wall.


    It was covered in poison, so anybody other than Glenn who had taken the antidote... Anybody else who touched these stamps would fall asleep.


    Finally, as for Ron... His gaze was focused on one person.


    He was heading toward Chief Priest Gersey.


    Gersey was quickly heading for somewhere.


    It was at a level higher than the white castle.


    He was heading to the district with the temples.


    ¡®Is he heading to the Temple of the Demonic God?¡¯


    Ron recalled theyout of this ce he had heard from Alberu and started to move toward where Gersey, and what he was looking for, was located.


    And once he finds it...


    ¡®I have to make it so that the White Star cannot use it properly.¡¯


    Ron was taking in the situation and forming a n.


    His feet would move faster as Gersey''s feet moved faster.


    He then started to think.


    ¡®They should have realized that I am missing by now. Either that, or someone from our side would have informed him about it.¡¯


    That would make the White Star get even angrier.


    Ron¡¯s eyes viciously shed.


    The White Star did notice Ron¡¯s absence as he was thinking.


    ¡°...Shit!¡±


    The White Star¡¯s body quickly headed toward Section 2 with the temples.


    Chief Priest Gersey was strong. It should be easy for him to suppress and kill someone like Ron Mn.


    However, that was not the problem.


    Tang!


    A bullet flew in front of the moving White Star to stop him.


    His gaze quickly turned toward Alberu.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Alberu smiled.


    Tang! Tang! Tang!


    He then shot out a flurry of bullets.


    ¡°You need to y with me.¡±


    The White Star blocked the bullets and sighed.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    His gaze slowly looked around.


    The ground was a mess and there were explosions by the castle as well.


    Ron was chasing behind the Chief Priest.


    ¡°...And the is all the way up there.¡±


    The ck orb was already out of the sinkhole.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    He started tough in disbelief.


    Alberu could see all sorts of emotions disappearing from the White Star''s face at that moment.


    He could tell that all that was left was fatigue.


    ¡°How did things end up like this? Ha, haha-¡±


    He mumbled with a tired expression.


    ¡°But I can do anything over again. It doesn''t matter how long it takes.¡±


    His eyes started to move.


    Alberu made eye contact with the White Star.


    His eyes resembled minerals.


    As Alberu got the chills looking into those eyes...


    The White Star started to speak.


    ¡°You guys made a mistake. Unfortunately, you guys are unable to recover from your mistakes like I can.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    - Hey, crown prince!


    Alberu heard Raon¡¯s urgent voice.


    - I tried to steal the sculptures, but they won''t move!


    Alberu started to frown.


    - Can I destroy them? Wouldn''t it be bad if something happened while Raon was destroying them?


    Alberu saw it at that moment.


    He saw the White Star quickly starting to move.


    He was not headed toward the ck orb nor toward the Chief Priest.


    The castle.


    That was where he was heading.


    Alberu''s intuitions were telling him something.


    ¡®This bastard. He¡¯s going to get the sculptures, no, to summon the monsters!¡¯


    Whether he was going to take the sculptures, destroy the sculptures, or use the sculptures in a different manner...


    Alberu had no way of knowing what the White Star would do.


    But the ending was obvious.


    The eight unranked monsters...


    The White Star was trying to summon them here.


    ¡®I can''t let that happen!¡¯


    Forget the Endable Kingdom, that would cause arge disaster for the entire Eastern continent!


    - Hey crown prince, will monsters pop out if I destroy them? This is a difficult decision!


    Alberu started to speak.


    "Raon-nim.¡±


    - Yes, crown prince?


    ¡°You said the sculptures won''t move?¡±


    - Yeah! I feel like I¡¯ll destroy them if I mess with them!


    ¡°Then let''s just move it all!¡±


    - ...Huh?


    Alberu could hear Raon flinching on the other side.


    He didn¡¯t care and started to chase after the quickly moving White Star and fired his gun.


    Tang! Tang!


    Eruhaben descended in front of the White Star to stop him as well.


    But Alberu and Eruhaben could feel something in the White Star as he raised his sword this time.


    They could tell that the White Star would not go all out to fight without any hesitation.


    ¡°Raon-nim! sh the entire altar holding the sculptures from the ground! We will take the entire altar!¡±


    - ...Oh.


    Raon quietly responded.


    - I understand now. That is a brilliant idea.


    Raon looked toward the slightly elevated altar with the eight sculptures and the Wolf children.


    This circr altar was a couple of meters in length.


    He decided that he would separate this whole altar from the ground and take it with him.


    It didn''t matter if it destroyed the floor of the grand assembly hall.


    Of course, Alberu wasn¡¯t talking about anything that drastic.


    ¡®And if I can¡¯t separate the altar, I can just take the whole castle with me! I truly am great and mighty!¡¯


    But Raon''s determination was... On a different level.


    - Hey, crown prince! Do not worry! I will do it like our human!


    Raon was going all out in a different manner than the White Star.

 Chapter 614: Bye! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 614: Bye! (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Raon had said something while rolling around on Cale¡¯s bed and eating a cookie in the past.


    ¡®Human!¡¯


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡®I wish this cookie became bigger!¡¯


    Cale had answered without any hesitation while sitting on the couch.


    ¡®Make a bigger one.¡¯


    ¡®Make it?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. Make it big enough to satisfy you. Do it if that is what you want to do.¡¯


    ¡®Oh. Is that okay?¡¯


    Cale had nonchntly responded back.


    ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right! There¡¯s no reason I can''t do it! Make it bigger! Big enough to satisfy me! As much as I want!¡¯


    Raon had made sure to remember what Cale told him since Cale had never said anything wrong other than talking about being a cker, saying that he is going to rest, or denying the fact that he is a hero.


    That was why Raon decided he would do it however he wants to do so right now and looked around.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Outside the ck shield... There were explosions all around the shield as numerous attacks were trying to destroy it.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    The chances of those attacks breaking the shield right away were close to zero.


    However, the shield would end up breaking if the attacks continued.


    ¡®I can¡¯t leave Rosalyn and Lock like that! I need to hurry!¡¯


    Raon quickly moved toward thergest sculpture.


    The Wolf children were still asleep.


    They were still chained up, however... Raon had carefully destroyed only a few chains binding their bodies because he thought it would be even more difficult for the children if they woke up while he was destroying their chains and saw this chaos.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    The sculptures were made of something that Raon could not figure out.


    He had thought that they were made of stones at first, but he realized that they were not made of rocks as he tried to steal them.


    His two chubby front paws each grabbed onto the leg of one of the sculptures and started to lift it up.


    ¡°Groan!¡±


    It looked as if he would be able to lift it, however....


    Pssssssssss-


    Putting even a small amount of strength into it made some dust fly up and looked as if it would break.


    Raon puffed up his cheeks as if he didn¡¯t like that and started to pout.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a way!¡±


    ¡®I can move the entire altar!¡¯


    Raon moved his chubby front paws from the sculpture and ced his front paws on the altar.


    He then started to channel his mana around the sculptures.


    It was because he needed to figure out how much of the altar he needed to cut off.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...Huh?!¡±


    Raon removed his front paws in shock.


    Raon then approached some other sculptures and channeled his mana near them.


    ¡°...What is this?!¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s wings were curled up in shock.


    It¡¯s connected!¡±


    The sculptures were connected to the bottom of the altar.


    There was a small circr tube connected to the bottom of the sculpture.


    ¡°This is weird!¡±


    Raon could feel a weird aura flowing inside the circr tube.


    ¡°It¡¯s being injected!¡±


    That weird aura was flowing through the circr tube and being injected into the sculpture.


    ¡®...It''s simr to dead mana!¡¯


    It was hard to tell exactly what the weird aura was, but it seemed quite simr to dead mana.


    Raon quickly used his magic to try to find the starting point of these circr tubes.


    Drip drip.


    Raon was focusing so hard in this anxious situation that there were beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The enemies were still attacking the ck shield while Rosalyn and Lock were still fighting them off as Raon did this.


    ¡°You had quite the entrance, but all you¡¯re doing is defending?¡±


    Lock swung hisrge shield and remained by Raon''s shield despite Bear King Sayeru sneering at him.


    Bang! Baaaaang! Bang!


    The light arrows that were endlessly shooting toward them from all directions were being blocked by his shield.


    It was because Sayeru¡¯s light arrows could impact Raon¡¯s shield greatlypared to the other enemies¡¯ weak attacks.


    Sayeru had two perfect arms, contrary to their information that he had lost one arm. However, he seemed to have difficulties moving the arm that had been lost and could only shoot light arrows while standing there with a pale expression.


    Lock quietly mumbled to himself.


    ¡°...I will not... Forget my goal......¡±


    The reason he had picked up the shield.


    The reason he chose defense.


    Lord Sheritt, his master, imed that the greatest defense was the best offense, however...


    ¡®I''m different.¡¯


    Lord Sheritt had told him something.


    ¡®You need to figure out the reason you fight and your goal for fighting.¡¯


    The reason and goal.


    ¡®I fight to protect.¡¯


    The Wolf tribe.


    They were part of the strong Beast people tribes along with the Bear tribe, Lion tribe, and the Whale tribe.


    Of course, they were said to be weakerpared to the other strong Beast people.


    But they were still strong.


    The Wolf tribe was known for their temperament and was said to use quite primitive and destructive battle methods.


    Furthermore, they thoroughly cherished their family and their tribe.


    ¡®I will control both things in my own way.¡¯


    Lock calmed the power inside him that wanted to explode.


    Lord Sheritt, his master, had told him something.


    ¡®When you need to fight... You need to learn to figure out that moment. Don''t forget your goal.¡¯


    His current goal.


    It was neither to kill this bastard nor to destroy this ce.


    ¡®Save the children and steal the sculptures.¡¯


    That was all he needed to do.


    ¡®Next time, when the time is right...¡¯


    He could use this power that was running wild inside him at that time.


    That opportunity would definitelye for a person who suppressed their powers and waited for the right opportunity.


    Lock picked up his shield.


    Ba, bang, baaaaang-!


    The light arrows crashed into the shield and exploded.


    He then peeked to the side.


    He could see Rosalyn who was also fighting nearby the ck shield.


    Crack.


    Another highest-grade magic stone broke.


    Baaaaaang-


    Arge fire burst out of Rosalyn''s hand at the same time and headed toward the enemy in front of her.


    And that enemy...


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s annoying to handle.¡±


    Was the Lion King.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not that hard to do.¡±


    The Lion King, who was in his berserk form, easily pierced through the fire. ck smoke surrounded him.


    Rosalyn bit down on her lips after seeing her fire being pierced so easily.


    ¡®I''m certain that that ck smoke is the power of darkness from his darkness Elemental!¡¯


    She could not give him the opening to use that power properly.


    A portion of her allies would not be able to use their powers properly if that darkness spread through the sky.


    ¡®I can¡¯t give him an opening.¡¯


    In that case...


    ¡®I need to attack without stopping!¡¯


    Rosalyn was using apletely different method than Lock andunching everything she had toward her enemy.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Most of the loud explosions happening in this area were Rosalyn¡¯s handiwork.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    That was why Lion King Dorph could not easily attack.


    "Even if she is using magic stones, her mana control and her attack spells-¡±


    Are both at the level of Dragons.


    He did not say that part out loud.


    It was because she was an enemy.


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯ll just end up like a caged rat as soon as she uses up all of those magic stones.¡±


    ¡°Have you not considered the fact that you would die before that happens?¡±


    Dorph shrugged his shoulders as Rosalyn smirked and asked that question.


    ¡°I don''t think that will happen.¡±


    Why?


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to move the sculptures.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s hand flinched as she was casting another spell.


    But she quickly resumed her casting.


    ¡®I already heard from Raon-nim. He said it looks like they¡¯ll break if he tries to take the sculptures.¡¯


    That was why he was nning on taking the whole altar.


    She heard Dorph''s voice at that moment.


    "What is it?¡±


    He was smiling.


    ¡°Are you thinking of taking the whole altar instead?¡±


    Rosalyn stopped attacking and looked toward Dorph this time.


    ¡°Wouldn''t that be quite a headache for you guys?¡±


    She heard Raon''s voice in her mind at that moment.


    - Rosalyn!


    The young Dragon''s voice sounded urgent.


    - These sculptures are connected to some tubes underneath the altar!


    Those tubes are delivering some weird auras to the sculptures!


    ¡®Weird auras?¡¯


    - But that aura feels like it is supplying nutrients!


    Rosalyn¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    Nutrients.


    Did that mean that the sculptures were alive?


    ¡®...What are those nutrients?¡¯


    She was certain that the nutrients were not nutrients that they would consider normal.


    ¡°Mm. I guess the Dragon figured it out by now?¡±


    Lion King Dorph leisurelyughed.


    Sayeru had stopped his attacks at some point as well and wasughing next to Dorph.


    On the other hand, Rosalyn¡¯s expression was getting stiffer the more she heard.


    - The connections! I think the sculptures will break if I cut these tubes off!


    These tubes that were feeding something that seemed to be nutrients...


    Raon had a feeling that destroying these tubes would impact the sculptures as well.


    - I tried to find where the tubes came from, but I need more time since they areing from quite far away! That¡¯s why I''m letting you know about it first!


    There were many tubes connected to the eight sculptures that were forming a weird shape underground.


    Raon had used his mana to try and find the starting point of these tubes, but the tubes underground had headed toward the wall of the Endable Kingdom''s sinkhole.


    Then they flowed up the wall.


    That was why Raon needed more time to investigate.


    It was at that moment.


    Beeeeeeep- Beeeeeeeep-


    Rosalyn and Raon''s videomunication devices both gave off emergency signals.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    The shock made Raon even stop his investigation as he quickly took out a videomunication device.


    This signal meant that someone was quickly retreating.


    ¡®It means that someone is running away as quickly as they can!¡¯


    Raon¡¯s heart started to beat wildly.


    ¡®The human isn''t here!¡¯


    For some reason, thinking about the fact that the human was not here made Raon feel as if this signal was even more urgent.


    - Huff, huff!


    He heard some heavy breathing through the videomunication device.


    The screen was shaking so much that he could not tell what was going on.


    It looked as if they had the videomunication device in their pocket as they urgently sent out the signal.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Raon even stopped having his two front paws on the ground because he was so shocked.


    The person who had sent a signal to Raon, Rosalyn, Alberu, Eruhaben, and the others...


    - Huff, we are currently heading toward Section 2 where all of the temples are gathered together!


    Glenn Poeff.


    He was the Mercenary King''s close friend and where he was right now...


    - I am urgently running away with Ron Mn-! Huff!


    Ron, On, and Hong were with him.


    Ron of all people was urgently running away.


    Furthermore, it was when On and Hong were with him.


    Raon''s eyes were open wide when he heard a calm voice outside his shield.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±


    It was Rosalyn.


    The shocked Raon slowly calmed down after seeing Rosalyn¡¯s calm gaze.


    ¡°The sculptures are not the issue, Raon-nim.¡±


    Their number one goal.


    Everyone''s survival.


    Raon heard a different person''s voice through the videomunication device.


    - I will head to Section 2.


    Alberu would head to Ron.


    Raon clenched his two paws after seeing Lock nodding his head as well.


    His mind was bing clear.


    At that moment...


    ¡°You may have taken Cale Henituse away... But did you think we would let you take these too?¡±


    Boom!


    A person mmed down from the air.


    The White Star.


    Rosalyn urgently cast a spell after seeing his appearance.


    Ooooooong ooooooo-


    Before her fire could even spread...


    The White Star jumped over Rosalyn and Lock.


    He thennded on top of the ck shield and started to punch.


    Baaaaaang-!


    The ck shield started to crack with a loud noise.


    Craaaaaaack-


    The White Star could see the ck Dragon blinking his round eyes from the other side of the cracking shield.


    The White Star calmly started to speak again with a tired expression on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the end.¡±


    Raon looked into those tired eyes.


    Blink, blink.


    His eyes curled up like crescent moons after he blinked twice.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The corners of Raon¡¯s mouth curled up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the end! You idiot!¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ng-!


    The ck shield was destroyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as we saved the human!¡±


    Raon channeled his mana at that moment.


    Crack, crack.


    The ck mana destroyed the chains, and as some of the children flinched and were about to wake up...


    Ooooooong-


    Raon¡¯s magic created a circr nest and coddled the children.


    His magic just brushed past the sculptures and left them alone.


    ¡°I''m leaving!¡±


    The nest quickly started to shoot up into the air.


    ¡°We''lle back to steal, no, to destroy things next time!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I would let you-¡±


    The White Star started to move toward Raon who was inside the nest shooting up above him.


    However...


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He was mmed to the side after a strong power suddenly hit him.


    The White Star started to frown.


    ¡°...This damn ancient Dragon! You¡¯re finally using your powers!¡±


    Eruhaben''s gold mana suddenly appeared and mmed the White Star.


    It was much stronger than when they had fought with him earlier.


    ¡°...Huuuuuu.¡±


    Eruhaben hid his slightly shaking hand and took a deep breath.


    Rosalyn and Lock used that opening to quickly get on the nest.


    ¡°Goldie gramps!¡±


    Eruhaben chuckled at the round eyes that were looking at him for the first time in a long while and shot up alongside the nest.


    The White Star and some others shot up in the air as well to chase after them.


    ¡°I will block it.¡±


    However, the person responsible for taking the ck orb away, Mary, still had some things remaining here.


    White bones.


    Numerous skeleton monsters appeared and got in between the enemies and the nest.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    These skeleton monsters were just weak and annoying for the White Star.


    However, the Flying Skeleton Brigade was enough to buy time for Raon¡¯s nest to get away.


    The White Star heard a bright voice.


    ¡°Hey, White Star! Byeeee! See you soon!¡±


    A chubby front paw popped out of the nest and waved left and right for the White Star.


    And at the same time...


    ¡°...Fuck!¡±


    Alberu was controlling one of Mary¡¯s skeleton wyverns as he quickly headed to Section 2 where all of the temples were located.


    The ck thread in his hand made it possible to control the monster. Of course, the wyvern couldn¡¯t act as if it was alive like when Mary was controlling it.


    But he had no choice but to use this method as this was an urgent situation.


    Alberu bit down on his lips.


    ¡®For Ron Mn to send an emergency signal...!¡¯


    He became concerned.


    ¡®Chief Priest Gersey. That bastard is strong too.¡¯


    Gersey fought while using a fan.


    Even without the title of Chief Priest, that bastard would be considered strong.


    ¡®He was only supposed to follow him... did he get caught by the Chief Priest?¡¯


    He could not understand the situation at all.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Alberu turned his head after feeling a gust of wind behind him.


    Beacrox was also on one of Mary''s skeleton wyverns following him.


    Alberu started to move faster as he understood what Beacrox must be feeling.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-!


    At that moment...


    ¡°The signal re!¡±


    He could see Glenn''s magic signal re.


    It was near the northern part of Section 2.


    Alberu quickly headed toward it.


    He then saw it.


    He saw Glenn running as quickly as possible.


    He then saw Ron, On, and Hong.


    Ron looked quite odd running away.


    However...


    ¡°...What is that?¡±


    Alberu flinched for a moment.


    ¡°...Isn¡¯t that the Chief Priest?¡±


    Ron was holding onto a leg of the fainted Chief Priest Gersey.


    Chief Priest Gersey was being dragged on the ground while unconscious.


    His clothes were a mess because of that.


    But that wasn¡¯t important right now.


    ¡°...Poison?¡±


    The Chief Priest seemed to have been poisoned as his face was oddly purple.


    ¡°A bloody nose?¡±


    He had blood flowing out of both nostrils.


    One of his purple cheeks had a cat¡¯s paw print that resembled a bruise.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    The two kittens were excitedly running next to Ron who was running away while dragging Gersey.


    They seemed to beughing.


    Alberu subconsciously made ament.


    ¡°...Scary.¡±


    The old man and the children...


    He didn''t know what had happened, but they truly were amazing experts.

 Chapter 615: Bye! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 615: Bye! (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Get them!¡±


    "We must save the Chief Priest-nim! Shoot the arrows!¡±


    ¡°Call for reinforcements!¡±


    There were people chasing the escaping Ron, Glenn, On, and Hong.


    They were the priests serving the Demonic race as well as others.


    ¡°Put dead mana on the arrows and fire!¡±


    ¡°Go on top of the buildings! Pour dead mana on those bastards¡¯ heads!¡±


    ¡®...Shit.¡¯


    Alberu realized why Ron had sent such an urgent request.


    The enemies were trying to attack using dead mana from who knows where.


    Dead mana was extremely deadly for anyone except people like ck mages, necromancers, and Dark Elves with the darkness attribute.


    ¡®It makes sense that he is escaping.¡¯


    Alberu quickly lowered the altitude and headed toward Ron.


    He made eye contact with Ron at that moment.


    Flick.


    Ron leisurely greeted him even in such a situation.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know whether that¡¯s him being respectful or just casual.¡¯


    Either way, this guy was definitely not normal.


    ¡°Meeeeeeeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    The Cat children greeting him weren''t normal either.


    ¡°Huff! Huff! Please save us!¡±


    Glenn, who was shouting with a desperate look on his face, was showing a normal reaction. This reaction was fitting for Mercenary King Bud''s close friend.


    ¡°I will take Ron Mn and the children.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Alberu took out the Unbreakable Spear after hearing Beacrox''s short response.


    It was still in the shape of the beautiful white gun.


    Tang! Tang!


    ¡°Ugh! That weapon--!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exploding! Dodge!¡±


    They did not have enough fighting force unlike when they were in Section 1 because there were so many priests.


    Alberu used the opening created from the enemies bing confused and quickly got closer to Ron.


    ¡°Get on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Ron dragged Gersey as he got on the skeleton wyvern¡¯s back.


    Alberu reached out one hand.


    Tap. Tap.


    On and Hong quickly climbed up his hand and arm and jumped onto his chest.


    ¡°Huff. Huff! Me too-¡±


    As for Glenn...


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Please be quiet.¡±


    Beacrox grabbed him by the back of his clothes and safely dropped him on the back of the skeleton wyvern.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Alberu looked toward Mary¡¯s skeleton monsters blocking the White Star and quickly started to move.


    ¡°It looks like they realized that we have abducted the Chief Priest.¡±


    He saw that the White Star was looking at him with an extremely angry gaze and increased his speed.


    Baaaaang! Bang, crackle!


    ¡°You rat-like bastards-!¡±


    Multiple skeleton monsters started to crumble with a single sh from the White Star''s sword.


    But there were too many skeleton monsters.


    Rumble, ruuuuuuuuumble-


    The sky started to roar.


    Alberu could see that the White Star¡¯s sky-attribute ancient power was making the sky roar.


    ¡°Even if you use the sky power now... Pffft.¡±


    He just ignored it.


    It could not be helped.


    The moment they got out of the sinkhole...


    ¡°Hurry up and get on the airship!¡±


    Alberu saw arge airship appear as he heard Eruhaben''s shout.


    It was the airship they had hidden in the forest nearby.


    In the past...


    Within the southern area of the Western continent... This airship that once belonged to the Mogoru Empire had tried to attack the Jungle''s capital.


    It had ended up in Rosalyn and Eruhaben¡¯s hands and the airship that had yed a big role in the Mogoru Empire had reappeared today.


    Of course, this airship was much more advanced than the one led by Bear King Sayeru that Cale had destroyed.


    ¡°...She said that she was going to station this next to the Magic Tower-¡±


    He recalled something Rosalyn had said in the past before stepping onto the airship.


    His allies...


    The ck orb with Cale inside...


    The Wolf children...


    Even Deputy Chief Priest Cotton and the others who had snuck out from the God of War¡¯s resting ce while they were rescuing Cale...


    Everybody got on.


    Alberu and the others beside the Mercenary King and Glenn who had already been in the Eastern continent hade here on this airship.


    Of course, they had used teleportation magic.


    Glenn shouted in shock.


    ¡°A, a teleportation magic circle to transport thisrge airship whole-?!¡±


    This highest-grade mage could not hide his shock.


    Ooooooong-


    This airship that was currently reacting to the mana and shaking was arge moving vehicle.


    As for the captain of this vehicle...


    ¡°Mr. Glenn, please help me.¡±


    It was Rosalyn.


    ¡°Y, yes, of course!¡±


    Glenn quickly headed to the center of the magic circle.


    Raon and Rosalyn''s mana were twisted together and glowing dark red.


    Glenn supported them with his mana from the side.


    All three of their magic levels were highest-grade, making them able to do something like this without practicing in advance.


    ¡®My goodness.¡¯


    But Glenn was shocked at this situation.


    ¡®How much money did they spend?¡¯


    He had never seen this airship before because he had been on the Eastern continent.


    That was why he could only gulp after seeing that the entire ship had highest-grade magic stones every so often and was made of expensive materials.


    ¡®...Most importantly-¡¯


    Something else had shocked him.


    ¡®A couple hundred people can fit on this.¡¯


    Thisrge teleportation magic circle that could transport hundreds of people at once...


    This many people was pretty much an army.


    And since the person controlling this teleportation magic circle was Rosalyn...


    ¡®If she fills this airship with mages in the future-?!¡¯


    That would be the birth of an unbelievable mage brigade.


    She was the future master of the to-be-created Magic Tower after all. She will have troops equivalent to the troops of a kingdom even though she would not be a Queen.


    ¡®...I''m d she¡¯s on our side.¡¯


    Glenn truly felt that way as he channeled his mana.


    Rosalyn opened her eyes at that moment.


    The sun was all the way out in the sky and the wind fluttered her hair.


    That wind was caused by their casting of thisrge spell.


    She was the one who had caused it.


    Crack!


    As thergest highest-grade magic stone at the center of the magic circle cracked and then exploded...


    ¡°First destination. We are moving to the Mercenaries Guild.¡±


    She gave a short exnation before the airship started to teleport.


    ¡°You bastards-!¡±


    They could see the White Star, who seemed to have made it past the skeleton monsters, in the distance.


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben, who was not within the teleportation magic circle, let out a short sigh.


    ¡°My goodness, he¡¯s so persistent.¡±


    He thenunched tens of gold arrows toward the White Star.


    ¡°He¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    As his attack made the White Star hesitate...


    On and Hong who were in Alberu¡¯s arms peeked their faces over Alberu¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Bye~¡±


    ¡°Bye nya!¡±


    They then waved their paws to say goodbye to the White Star.


    ¡°See you next time.¡±


    Eruhaben gave the final goodbye as they all disappeared.


    Now that they were gone...


    It looked as if the airship had never been in the Endable Kingdom in the first ce.


    As for where it appeared...


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at our first destination.¡±


    They were inside a forest.


    ¡°This is the right ce?¡±


    ¡°This is the exact location!¡±


    Bud smiled brightly and nodded his head after hearing Rosalyn¡¯s question.


    ¡°The Mercenaries Guild''s shelter is around here, so we can get off now.¡±


    Bud and Glenn.


    The Mercenaries Guild''s leader and his close friend who was just as strong had attacked the White Star today.


    That was why the chief executives of the Mercenaries Guild all around the Eastern continent would go and hide in their respective shelters starting today.


    ¡°Please take care of me.¡±


    Deputy Chief Priest Cotton. Cotton, the priestess of the God of War, was nning on staying here with Bud.


    ¡°No worries. Our Mercenaries Guild members were able to survive thanks to you, Deputy Chief Priest-nim.¡±


    There had been some Mercenaries Guild members who not been able to make it out of the Endable Kingdom and had stayed in the God of War¡¯s resting ce with Eruhaben.


    Cotton waved her hand as if it was nothing.


    ¡°I just did what was expected of me.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t expected of you.¡±


    Bud smiled like a reliable leader as he shook Cotton''s hand.


    ¡°Bye Mercenary King!¡±


    Bud then responded to Raon''s goodbye with a mischievous smile before being thest to get off the airship.


    "We are now moving to our second destination.¡±


    Their second destination was also their final destination.


    Alberu closed his eyes as he heard Rosalyn¡¯s statement.


    He could feel his body slowly starting to teleport.


    Paaaaat-!


    Alberu opened his eyes after feeling a bright light.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Lord Sheritt.


    She was out here to greet the airship.


    Screech- screech-


    They were in one of the Forbidden Regions on the Western continent.


    They were in the Forest of Darkness within the Henituse territory.


    Flying monsters screeched and shot up into the air as if they were scared by the sudden appearance of the airship.


    Grrrrrr!


    Kaaaaaaaa, kaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    They could also hear the cries of mutant monsters that were difficult to find anywhere else in the Western continent if they carefully listened.


    At the center of that forest...


    A ck castle was profoundly giving off its ck glimmer even while under the radiant sun.


    They were met by Lord Sheritt, whose attribute was defense.


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips went up.


    ¡°I knew I liked this ce.¡±


    If they were to look for a ce where Cale Henituse would be the safest and a ce that would be ideal to fight against their enemies...


    There was no better ce than this.


    He alighted from the airship and looked around.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    He then flinched.


    ¡°Goldie gramps! I''m going to be first!¡±


    ¡°Whatever then, little kid. I''m after you.¡±


    Raon and Eruhaben.


    ¡°I''ll do it too. I created a new magic circle and it was quite effective.¡±


    ¡°I''ll gost then.¡±


    Rosalyn. And then Lord Sheritt.


    ¡°Hmm. Then we can add the power of incantation as well.¡±


    Even Gashan.


    They were all looking at Cale who was inside the half-transparent ck orb.


    The five of them surrounded the ck orb and started to cast all sorts of spells and incantations as soon as that orb was lowered down to the ck castle.


    ¡°...Oh my.¡±


    They were all strong spells and most of them were for protecting the orb.


    ¡°I''m going to cast an attack spell as well! I won¡¯t leave them alone if they try to harm our human!¡±


    ¡°I already did that.¡±


    They added all sorts of attack spells as well.


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    Alberu started to think.


    ¡°...I guess I don''t need to worry about Cale Henituse''s safety.¡±


    He said that while sighing before turning away from the three Dragons, one mage, and one shaman.


    ¡°......!¡±


    He was then shocked.


    ng. ng.


    Beacrox was grinding his sword.


    Next to him were numerous daggers that had already been restored to the point that they were shining.


    Beacrox was just grinding his swords while looking at the unconscious Chief Priest Gersey.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Alberu held back his sigh after seeing that.


    He pretended not to see the threeyers of ck gloves that were on Beacrox¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Your highness, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Alberu got the chills after seeing Ron¡¯s gentle smile and quickly turned toward On and Hong.


    ¡°Please create some fog around the castle and the forest.¡±


    ¡°I understand! That¡¯s easy, nya!¡±


    ¡°I''m going to put out a weak poison too, nya!¡±


    On and Hong nodded their heads with happy expressions on their faces.


    Alberu started to smile because they looked so cute.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    However, his expression soon stiffened up.


    ¡°Then we''ll be back soon, nya!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon, nya!¡±


    Before On and Hong said goodbye to the adults nearby and headed toward the forest that was pretty much their front yard now...


    They picked up one of their paws and...


    p!


    p!


    Each pped one of the unconscious Gersey¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Oo...ooooooooo. Grooooooan......¡±


    Gersey groaned, but On and Hong had already left toward the forest with feather-like movements.


    ¡®...I''ve felt this before, but...¡¯


    Alberu had a thought after watching all of this.


    ¡®Cale Henituse has picked some peculiar people to be his friends.¡¯


    Alberu was thinking that he did not fall under the same category.


    That was why he checked that everybody was busy before starting to speak to Ron in a quiet voice.


    "Ron Mn. Why were you running away?¡±


    Ron turned toward Alberu.


    Screeeech.


    He could see Alberu¡¯s blonde hair and blue eyes once he removed his helmet.


    He could see that those eyes were sparkling with an odd gaze.


    "What did you see?¡±


    He could hear Alberu calmly asking in a cold voice.


    ¡°I hope you can tell me right away.¡±


    He looked as radiant as the sun above him.


    Ron started to speak.


    ¡°I saw them transforming dead mana. That seemed to be the nutrients being injected into the sculptures that Raon-nim mentioned.¡±


    ¡°...Transforming dead mana?¡±


    Alberu''s eyes clouded over.


    Cale could hear the Super Rock''s voice.


    - Cale, isn¡¯t it a bit better now?


    ¡®It is. I feel much better.¡¯


    About half of the pain in his body had disappeared.


    ¡®Did they rescue me on the other side?¡¯


    Cale realized that Alberu and the others must have done something and tried to stand up with a bright expression on his face.


    He made an attempt.


    However, there was someone who gently pushed down on his shoulders and made it so that he could not stand up.


    ¡°Commander, you will lie down. That will be the reward for my faith.¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik, whose clothes were quite raggedy from doing who knows what, was looking down at Cale with his eyes opened wide and a vicious expression on his face.


    His eyes were open so wide that...


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit scary.¡¯


    As Cale had that thought...


    ¡°Pleasey still. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Wait-¡±


    ¡°I have faith that you will do that, Commander-nim.¡±


    Cale closed his mouth and looked around after hearing Joo Ho-Shik''s calm but oddly vicious tone.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    But what he saw was...


    ¡°We¡¯ll be inside the shelter soon. Just lie there. Got it? Okay, Rok Soo?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk with a stoic expression that seemed even more vicious than Joo Ho-Shik and a silent Choi Han. He also saw the stiff expressions on the faces of the others.


    "The Commander-nim is here!¡±


    Someone shouted at that moment.


    Screeeech-!


    The gate to the shelter opened.


    Cale slowly turned away after seeing many pairs of eyes staring at him.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°...Where did you all get a movable bed like this?¡±


    Nobody responded to him.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    Choi Han just quietly pushed the head of the movable bed as Cale lied on it.


    The moment when the yellow head ran away...


    During that short lull in the battle...


    ¡®Move!¡¯


    Joo Ho-Shik had shouted loudly as if he was screaming before jumping over the castle wall and running toward Cale with the movable bed.


    He had then said the following.


    ¡®Let¡¯sy him down.¡¯


    It was the moment when Cale had realized that he could use ¡®Embrace¡¯ to seal the sealed god with the stronger seal and was happy that he had found a way to smack the sealed god from the back.


    Unfortunately, Cale could only quietly lie on the bed after Joo Ho-Shik¡¯s appearance.


    He was being moved into the shelter while lying on the bed.


    ¡°I''m okay. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to use this for someone who is in a worse condition?¡±


    Cale quietly mumbled.


    ¡°Commander-nim! Please don¡¯t shake my faith. Please?¡±


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You, you really!¡±


    ¡°...Rok Soo hyung! Please!¡±


    He heard multiple people''s voices.


    Finally, once he heard even Choi Han say, ¡®Please!¡¯


    -


    Cale. I think it is better to just be quiet.


    -


    Seems that way. Let¡¯s just go like this.


    Cale agreed with the Super Rock and the Kim Rok Soo of this world before quietly closing his eyes and letting the bed support his body.


    He was carried into the shelter with everybody''s eyes focused on him.

 Chapter 616: Bye! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 616: Bye! (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale had his eyes closed but felt as if something was prickling his face.


    It made him want to open his eyes.


    ¡®I think we are moving past the shelter gate.¡¯


    Where this movable bed was right now and where it was headed...


    He wanted to open his eyes and see what was going on.


    But he could not do that.


    ¡°...My goodness.¡±


    ¡°Looking like this-¡±


    It was because he could hear people gasping and being unable to finish their sentences all around him.


    ¡®I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    Cale felt that this was oddly familiar, and that gave him quite the ominous feeling.


    ¡°Sob.¡±


    ¡°Mmph.¡±


    But once he heard someone weeping...


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Cale couldn''t help but open his eyes.


    And then he saw it.


    He saw the gazes in the eyes of the people looking at him.


    There were all sorts of emotions in their gazes as they looked toward Cale who was covered in blood and in extreme pain.


    Most of their eyes were shaking or tearing up.


    ¡®...Ah.¡¯


    Cale felt as if he was experiencing something he had faced many times in the Roan Kingdom, in the Western continent, in that other world.


    The way he wasying on the bed right now and only had his eyes open reminded him of when he had woken up with the World Tree¡¯s wreath in the Ten Finger Mountains¡¯ Elf Vige.


    His spine felt very cold for some reason.


    - Cale, everybody looks as if they have been moved by you.


    Cale started to frown after hearing the Super Rock say that in a calm voice.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Kim Min Ah became concerned and asked Cale a question, which made him quickly stop frowning and slightly smile in order to show that he was okay.


    It was a gentle smile in his opinion, but Raon would have said it reminded him of a crushed apple pie and probably told him to smile as he does when he scams people instead.


    ¡°Yes, I''m okay. I''m all better now.¡±


    ¡°...Ha... Really... you......¡±


    Kim Min Ah let out a deep sigh before turning away.


    ¡®What¡¯s up with her?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Kim Min Ah in confusion when Bae Puh Rum started to speak over Kim Min Ah''s shoulder.


    ¡°Keep your eyes closed if it¡¯s hard to keep them open! There¡¯s no need to keep them open if it is difficult to do so.¡±


    ¡°...I said I was okay. Plus, I need to keep my eyes open to be able to understand what has happened.¡±


    ¡°Raaaaah!¡±


    It was rare to see Bae Puh Rum get angry like this as he shouted before turning away as well.


    ¡®What''s wrong with both of them?¡¯


    This world¡¯s Kim Rok Soo thought it was weird as well.


    - I know, right? Why are they acting like this?


    The Super Rock nonchntly responded to both of them.


    - I don¡¯t know whether the two of you are feigning ignorance even though you know what is going on, but...


    He was speaking as if it was nothing.


    - It looks like you¡¯ve be a hero.


    -.......


    ¡°......¡±


    Cale just closed his eyes.


    As for this movable bed...


    ¡®Well, it¡¯ll end up somewhere.¡¯


    He just decided not to think about anything right now.


    However...


    ¡°None of you are hurt, right?¡±


    He said that as he closed his eyes.


    There was a moment of silence before he heard Park Jin Tae and Lee Soo Hyuk''s voices.


    ¡°...Fuck.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Rok Soo. We''re not hurt.¡±


    Cale ignored Park Jin Tae''s swearing and smiled with satisfaction at what Lee Soo Hyuk had said.


    Just like this...


    Everybody could safely get through this day if they continued just like this.


    Whether it was an unranked monster or the sealed god...


    They should be able to take care of all of them.


    Cale quickly started to organize his thoughts now that most of the pain was gone and his mind felt refreshed.


    His allies just quietly looked down at him.


    Among them, Choi Jung Soo...


    The man who was pushing against the pir at the foot of the bed unlike Choi Han who was up at the head looked away from Cale and observed the area around him.


    Nobody had died.


    As for the unranked monster, it had lost its eyes and poisonous fangs before it had escaped with numerous injuries on its body.


    He had no idea as to what would happen from here on, but this situation should have been enough for some cheering or joy in the shelter.


    But even the people who had been happy quickly lost their smiles after seeing Commander Kim Rok Soo''s condition.


    Choi Jung Soo could understand how they were feeling.


    ¡®They can''t smile after seeing him looking so terrible.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo must have been telling the truth about being in less pain as his body wasn¡¯t shaking as much and he was no longer coughing up blood.


    Choi Jung Soo was relieved at that. He was relieved that it seemed as if Cale would not die, but...


    ¡°...My goodness.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo quickly realized that Cale¡¯s condition that made him feel relief was still an extremely critical condition based on the astonished gasps of the people around him.


    Peek.


    He peeked toward Choi Han for a moment.


    Choi Han was extremely calm right now such that it seemed as if the person who had taken away the yellow-headed monster¡¯s eyes and poisonous fangs was a different person.


    Although he looked calm, Choi Jung Soo could see that Choi Han¡¯s eyes were full of fire.


    Choi Jung Soo presumed that those were fires of anger.


    But there was something he did not know.


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes were alertly observing the nearby area after having checked on Cale.


    Choi Han was extremely alert right now, more than anybody else.


    He still had to fulfill the orders he had received.


    Choi Jung Soo just clenched the pir of the bed tighter.


    ¡®I couldn''t do anything.¡¯


    All he could do was stand by Kim Rok Soo. He could not fight properly like the others.


    That fact was weighing heavily on Choi Jung Soo''s mind.


    ¡°Hey, Jung Soo.¡±


    He heard Lee Soo Hyuk''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Thank you for being by Rok Soo''s side.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo made eye contact with Lee Soo Hyuk. After looking into his eyes, he could tell that Lee Soo Hyuk said that because he had realized what he was thinking.


    Although Choi Jung Soo had not chatted much with Lee Soo Hyuk before this, he oddly felt that Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s unexpected consoling was not foreign and he was thankful for it.


    Lee Soo Hyuk smiled back after seeing the faint smile on Choi Jung Soo¡¯s face and slowly looked away.


    All sorts of emotions seeped inside him through the chaotic silence inside the shelter.


    The question that had been on his mind until not too long ago...


    What would change because he kept fighting like this?


    It had been a question that arose from the sorrows of fatigue.


    But that question had disappeared after seeing his Commander''s battle today.


    No, he had forgotten about the question after seeing the people of this shelter fight with desperation today.


    ¡®I was full of desperation as well.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk had just fought while forgetting about his questions and concerns. He recalled how he had gone up against that monster in order to survive and to save others.


    He then made up his mind.


    ¡®Keep doing this.¡¯


    He would continue to fight, move forward, and run wild in this world that had be a mess because of these annoying monsters.


    ¡®Then I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll grow stronger.¡¯


    He would keep moving forward while getting stronger.


    The others would be by his side as well.


    It would be just like how he and the numerous people filling up this shelter right now had fought today.


    Lee Soo Hyuk could see Heo Sook Ja who had climbed down from the shelter walls and was walking over to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the meeting room.¡±


    She continued to speak with a stiff expression on her face.


    ¡°And let¡¯s move the Commander-nim to the treatment room-¡±


    ¡°I''m okay.¡±


    Cale opened his eyes and sat up.


    ¡°I need to go to the meeting room as well.¡±


    Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum opened their mouths in shock, but Cale raised his hand to stop the others from speaking.


    He then continued in a calm voice.


    "The monster is not dead yet. The Commander can¡¯t be resting in such a situation.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja was thinking that Cale had quite an outrageous sense of responsibility.


    ¡°...I understand. Let¡¯s go to the meeting room.¡±


    However, she was also the leader of a shelter right now.


    That was why she could presume the numerous emotions that were underneath that sense of responsibility.


    ¡°Please gather all of the squad leaders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja immediately started working on Cale¡¯s request.


    Cale organized his thoughts as the bed moved toward the grand assembly hall.


    The unexpected smack in the back from the sealed god...


    The conversation with the God of Death...


    The intense pain that should note again...


    The connection to his ancient powers...


    Furthermore, the appearance of the original Kim Rok Soo of this body.


    Cale¡¯s mind was quite the mess because of everything that had happened all at once.


    ¡®But things are getting resolved one by one now.¡¯


    He had found a way to smack the sealed god in the back.


    His pain had decreased significantly.


    The yellow head could no longer see and did not have its poisonous fangs anymore.


    ¡®All that is left is to finish things.¡¯


    Tick. Tock.


    The hands of the clock were moving toward four in the morning.


    The Dark Tiger.


    Alberu Crossman woulde once the day ended on the other side.


    Cale was waiting for morning to arrive.


    Tap.


    Alberu elegantly ced a teacup on top of the table.


    He tasted the tea in his mouth before starting to speak.


    ¡°Transforming dead mana...¡±


    He recalled the conversation he had with Ron just now.


    ¡®I followed Chief Priest Gersey and saw him enter the Temple of the Demonic God.¡¯


    The Temple of the Demonic God was in the Section 2 temple district.


    ¡®I also saw the White Star''s sculpture you mentioned before in there, your highness.¡¯


    It was the temple that revered the existence called Barrow.


    That Barrow was presumed to be the White Star.


    ¡®There were eightrge circr ss coffins with that sculpture at the center and the priests were continuously pouring some type of fluid into the coffins.¡¯


    Ron had searched the nearby area after seeing that.


    ¡®Priests were standing around the dead mana and doing something to it which transformed it into that other liquid.¡¯


    After his investigation...


    ¡®After that, I snuck up behind Chief Priest Gersey who was leaving, knocked him unconscious, and immediately ran away.¡¯


    ¡®Did he leave alone?¡¯


    ¡®No. He had arge number of priests with him. But I couldn¡¯t help it since that bastard looked as if he was about to summon something.¡¯


    ¡®You somehow managed to openly abduct him.¡¯


    Ron had a benign smile on his face.


    ¡®It was quite difficult. It would have been easier to kill him.¡¯


    Alberu felt that his voice was vicious right now.


    Ron had made the right decision.


    Alberu raised his hand and started to speak.


    ¡°Pour.¡±


    Beacrox silently emptied the container of water in his hand.


    Ssh-


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The unconscious Chief Priest Gersey¡¯s body started to twitch and his eyelids started to shake.


    Inside a room in the ck castle...


    At a spot that was far away from the others...


    In this room where the windows were covered and the only source of light were the candles inside...


    Alberu... Ron and Beacrox...


    Only the three of them were here with the Chief Priest.


    Alberu opened his mouth and started to speak in a stoic voice.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re conscious already, so is there a need to keep your eyes closed?¡±


    sh. sh.


    The sound of Beacrox grinding his knives echoed in the room as well.


    Chief Priest Gersey''s body flinched.


    He heard Alberu¡¯s gentle voice at that moment.


    ¡°Everything you are imagining will be a reality if you don¡¯t open your eyes right now. What do you think?¡±


    A gentle smile was on Alberu''s face.


    ¡°Should I turn your imaginations into reality?¡±


    Chief Priest Gersey opened his eyes at that moment.


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    He then iled around as best as he could while beingpletely tied up and red at Alberu.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Alberu just quietly looked down at Gersey.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have any ns on torturing him, but...¡¯


    Unfortunately, he and Beacrox were just putting up an act right now.


    This ce was said to be Raon¡¯s castle.


    Even if Raon was a Dragon, they couldn¡¯t do such terrible deeds inside the ce of a child.


    ¡®But it looks like he''s been fooled by our ruse.¡¯


    Alberu could read the fear in Gersey''s eyes.


    It seemed as if Beacrox grinding his knives had fooled him.


    But there was something Alberu did not know.


    Gersey was feeling even warier from Alberu¡¯s stoic gaze that made it feel as if Alberu was looking down as he observed him than from Beacrox grinding his knives.


    Chief Priest Gersey''s shoulders flinched after seeing Alberu get up from the couch and start to walk over to him.


    Alberu came right up to Gersey and reached his hand out.


    ¡°Gersey. What is inside your head?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s hand slowly raised Gersey''s head.


    Gersey saw it.


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    He saw one of the Endable Kingdom''s Counts.


    He saw the person who had left to invade the ck Castle in the Forest of Darkness with young master Naru.


    He saw that the Dark Elf, Count Mock, was inside something that looked like a coffin with an extremely paleplexion.


    Of course, they had just knocked him unconscious and put him there; that Dark Elf waspletely fine and even had all of his injuries healed.


    Sadly, Gersey did not know that.


    All he could see was Count Mock lying there as if he was dead.


    He heard Alberu¡¯sugh-filled voice by his ears at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to tell us everything you know if you wish to live.¡±


    Gersey saw Ron standing by the coffin with Count Mock at that moment.


    He could see the intentions in Ron''s eyes.


    ¡®I''m going to kill you.¡¯


    He could see the murderous intentions in Ron''s eyes.


    Alberu removed his hand from Gersey¡¯s face once Gersey quieted down and stopped iling.


    He then looked toward Ron.


    Ron made eye contact with Alberu with a benign expression as if he had never looked at Gersey with a vicious gaze.


    ¡°Free this man¡¯s mouth.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Ron removed the gag in Gersey¡¯s mouth and moved behind Alberu.


    Alberu started to speak again.


    ¡°The sealed god.¡±


    Gersey did not show any reaction after hearing that.


    Alberu continued to speak.


    ¡°The White Star, no... Cale Barrow. Why does that bastard follow the sealed god?¡±


    Alberu recalled something Cale had written on his body.


    < There is something I find weird. >


    < If the White Star is someone who serves the sealed god, shouldn¡¯t he have put the sealed god''s sculpture in the Temple of the Demonic God? >


    < Why did that bastard put a sculpture of himself? >


    The sculpture in the temple was a sculpture of the White Star that they called Barrow, hisst name.


    < It was as if he was the god. >


    Thatst phrase had been etched deep inside Alberu''s mind.


    It was because of what Cale had written after that.


    < This is someone who endlessly reincarnates after paying the terrible cost of killing all of his family members. That bastard is someone who cannot have anything that is precious to him because of a curse. >


    The White Star had been cursed to lose anything he found precious.


    He had not faltered because of that and continued to gather forces as he pushed forward toward his goal.


    < But a bastard like that serving a god? >


    < Do you think his intentions are true? >


    ¡®Absolutely not.¡¯


    Alberu was certain that the White Star¡¯s intentions were not true.


    That was why he nonchntly asked Gersey, who was just looking at him without much reaction.


    "What does the White Star desire from the sealed god?¡±


    It was as if he had thrown a rock into ake.


    Alberu¡¯s question made Gersey¡¯s pupils shake violently.


    Cale had written more things on Alberu¡¯s back.


    < The truth about the White Star and his rtionship with the sealed god. Hyung-nim, please, you must figure out that part of the puzzle. >


    < And once I return... >


    < Let¡¯s have the final battle. >

 Chapter 617: Bye! (5)

    <h4>Chapter 617: Bye! (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The final battle.


    The peace that woulde afterward.


    Just thinking about that put a smile on Alberu¡¯s face.


    Chief Priest Gersey got the chills after seeing a gentle and calm smile appear on Alberu¡¯s face.


    The White Star.


    No matter how talented he was and regardless of how he could reincarnate over and over through this curse that couldn''t be considered a curse... He was still human.


    But Alberu was asking what a human wanted from a god while smiling?


    ¡®...He¡¯s not normal.¡¯


    Gersey was thinking that something was twisted with this bastard as well.


    Something was twisted with Alberu, simr to his liege.


    Alberu walked a circle around Gersey as he started to speak.


    "The ancient White Star gathered ancient powers with the five different attributes of nature. He is said to have been worshipped by his followers and became a god.¡±


    Unfortunately, all of his efforts had turned into nothing when he lost the battle against the other ancient power users.


    ¡°Cale Barrow.¡±


    Alberu was thinking that, although there were two individuals named Cale, this Cale was extremely annoying to even think about as he continued to speak.


    ¡°That person carried on the name of the White Star.¡±


    That meant that he was carrying on the will of the ancient White Star and showed that he wanted to achieve what the ancient White Star had failed to do.


    ¡°He wishes to be a god.¡±


    The sculpture of Barrow in the Temple of the Demonic God was proof of it.


    But it seemed as if he didn''t want to just be a regr god.


    ¡°He also desires the power of the Demonic race.¡±


    Cale had said the following to Alberu.


    < Hyung-nim, wouldn''t someone like that be greedy for the powers of a god as well? >


    ¡°Wouldn''t someone like that be greedy for the powers of a god as well?¡±


    Greedy for the powers of a god.


    That greed was something that was quite difficult, almost impossible, to achieve.


    But was the White Star the kind of bastard who would give up because something seemed impossible?


    Absolutely not.


    ¡°The White Star has the tenacity to reincarnate tens and even hundreds of times. Wouldn¡¯t he dream of bing a perfect existence?¡±


    Someone with the determination to give up his family and numerous cherished individuals for power should want something at least at that level.


    "That bastard took everything that the ancient White Star, the person who was imed to be the strongest human ever, once possessed.¡±


    In addition.


    ¡°He also gained the power of the Demonic race.¡±


    Furthermore.


    ¡°He¡¯s also greedy for the powers of a god.¡±


    Finally.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably dreaming of bing an existence that has everything.¡±


    The White Star was probably greedy for something greater than a god.


    < Hyung-nim. Do you think the other gods sent us all sorts of signals in order to simply get in the sealed god¡¯s way? >


    < Gods are unable to meddle with things happening down below without a good reason. That is thew. >


    Alberu started to think about the gods that they had even the slightest of interactions with until now.


    The God of Death, the Sun God, the God of War.


    Something that three gods would get involved with...


    ¡®If the White Star gathers everything he wants one by one as he nned...¡¯


    It made sense for the gods to be concerned.


    ¡°Chief Priest Gersey, as you probably know already, the powers of a god are not something that can be obtained just because someone wants it.¡±


    Alberu moved away from Gersey and sat down on the couch again.


    ¡°Which god would be willing to share their powers?¡±


    Gods were not benevolent beings that were willing to share everything in Alberu¡¯s opinion.


    They were beings who could curse humans and even their bloodline.


    ¡®Well, it is possible that a god would let someone borrow a portion of their powers.¡¯


    However, the god involved in this situation...


    The sealed god was not someone who would do that. It was obvious based on what he was doing to Cale.


    ¡°The sealed god sharing his powers with the White Star?¡±


    Alberu started to chuckle as if even he knew what he had just said was ridiculous.


    He looked down at Gersey.


    < Your highness. >


    Cale had said the following.


    < Do you think he is nning on taking it away by force and stealing it? >


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to steal it, isn''t he?¡±


    Chief Priest Gersey''s eyes were shaking, but not because his mind was chaotic.


    Alberu had asked a question.


    He wanted to know if the White Star was trying to steal the sealed god¡¯s powers.


    ¡°Hmm? Am I right?¡±


    Unlike Cale who had just had a hypothesis, Alberu was quite certain that was the case.


    Power and influence.


    Those were things that he wanted to a degree as well, the things that he had desired as he grew up.


    ¡°I''m right.¡±


    That was why he got the answer he needed just by looking at Gersey¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Chief Priest. Do you know what kind of expression you have right now?¡±


    Flinch.


    Gersey lowered his head as he had no idea what expression was on his face right now.


    He could hear Alberu''s voiceing from above as he continued to keep his head down.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same expression the bastard nobles in my kingdom have as they shake in fear that I might take their power away. I know the minds of those kinds of bastards very well.¡±


    ¡°...What bullshit!¡±


    The Chief Priest started to frown and raised his voice.


    How dare Alberupare him to a mere noble that wants power?!


    Someone like him who dreamt of a great world was different than some noble bastards.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It looks simr to me.¡±


    Regardless of what Gersey thought, the expressions looked almost exactly the same.


    ¡°I!¡±


    Gersey red at Alberu as he started to speak.


    ¡°I will not tell you anything! That, that-¡±


    He then turned toward Beacrox.


    ¡°No matter what cruel things you do to me with those daggers, I am someone who dreams of achieving greatness! I will never say anything!¡±


    ¡°I don''t need it.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Alberu stood up, looked down at Gersey, and nonchntlymented.


    ¡°I don''t need it. I don¡¯t need you to say anything.¡±


    ¡°...There¡¯s no way-¡±


    Alberu stoically looked down at Gersey who was at a loss for words at this unexpected situation.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not rush things.¡¯


    Alberu wanted to drag all of the information out of this bastard.


    However, the more urgent something was, the more he couldn''t rush things.


    ¡®The most important thing today is Cale Henituse and everyone¡¯s survival.


    He wouldplete that task first before taking care of other things one by one.


    ¡®Plus, I need this bastard to get anxious.¡¯


    Alberu turned away from Gersey.


    He then walked out of the room.


    He heard a flustered Gersey''s voice behind him.


    ¡°D, don''t you want to know how he is nning on stealing a god¡¯s power?¡±


    He was right.


    Alberu was curious.


    It was impossible to destroy a god.


    But he could not let Gersey take away his upper hand.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Ron calmly asked him a question.


    ¡°Should I bury that coffin?¡±


    He was speaking about the sleeping Count Mock who looked as if he was dead.


    Ron had a benign smile on his face as he continued to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to leave something useless around to annoy us, is there?¡±


    He was clearly talking about the coffin. However, his eyes were looking at Gersey.


    Gersey, who had been adamant that he would persist through even torture, could do nothing as his pupils started to shake again.


    ¡®I guess he is afraid of death.¡¯


    Alberu chuckled and responded back.


    ¡°You take care of things.¡±


    He then nonchntly added on as he grabbed the doorknob.


    ¡°Both that and this.¡±


    Gersey realized that the ¡®this¡¯ was talking about him.


    Smile.


    It was because he saw the cold smiles on the faces of the Mn bastards.


    Of course, everybody other than Gersey knew that everything that they were saying were just threats that they had no intentions of carrying out.


    ¡®The two of them will dry Gersey out on their own.¡¯


    Alberu was thinking that things had be a bit easier for him.


    It was at that moment.


    Beeeeeeeeep- Beeeeeeeeeeeep-


    He heard a sharp rm.


    ¡®The videomunication device......!¡¯


    Alberu took the videomunication device out of his pocket.


    It was an emergency warning signal.


    ¡®The person sending it is... Duke Fredo!¡¯


    Duke Fredo, the leader of the Vampires who was back in the Endable Kingdom was contacting him.


    It seemed to be an emergency.


    ¡®I need to pick this up!¡¯


    He needed to get rid of Gersey and Mock in order to do that.


    Alberu urgently raised his head.


    ¡°I will get rid of them.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡±


    Shhhhhhh- shhhhhhh-


    A person grabbed therge coffin Count Mock was in with one hand while grabbing Gersey by the back of his clothes with his other hand.


    He then started to drag both of them away.


    ¡°Please feel free to take care of business.¡±


    That man was Beacrox.


    Beacrox then calmly walked out the door.


    Alberu started to speak after seeing the door close.


    ¡°Ron, your son truly is a sharp man.¡±


    ¡°You''re right, your highness. He¡¯s quite intelligent.¡±


    Ron pretended as if he wasn¡¯t happy before slipping in praise for Beacrox, but Alberu couldn''t say anything as he was busy connecting the videomunication device right away.


    "Duke Fredo!¡±


    Alberu then started to frown.


    -Ch-Chhhhhhhhh, w, we, chhhhhh--


    The other side''s videomunication was quite unstable.


    The sound was terrible and the video screen was full of static that they couldn''t see anything.


    That meant that his mana was being disturbed or that the nearby area was quite unstable.


    Gersey.


    Duke Fredo was the reason Alberu didn¡¯t have to rush Gersey¡¯s questioning, but this situation made Alberu anxious.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    -Chhhhhh--, escape, chh---


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®We? Escape?¡¯


    Alberu started to frown even more.


    ¡°Duke Fredo, are you okay?¡±


    He could barely make out Duke Fredo''s voice through the static.


    - The White Star-, chhhhhh, Endable Kingdom, hunters to bring in sacrifices, chhh---


    ¡®Sacrifices?¡¯


    - The Wolf tribe, chhhhh! Sky, m, mountain--


    Click.


    The call suddenly ended.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Alberu heard Ron''s voice next to him while he channeled his dead mana again.


    Ooooooooong-


    The videomunication device reacted and attempted to connect something.


    ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s not working!¡±


    He could not connect with Duke Fredo.


    Alberu tried a few times before starting to swear.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    He then changed the target of his call.


    - Your highness?


    Mercenary King Bud was the one to pick up.


    ¡°Mercenary King.¡±


    Alberu started to speak with a stiff expression on his face.


    The Wolf tribe and Sky Mountain.


    ¡°Please figure out the situation in the Eastern continent right away. Also, is there a ce called Sky Mountain on the Eastern continent?¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Yes, there is! There is a Sky Mountain! But why-¡±


    ¡°Please take care of what I just told you first.¡±


    Click.


    Then he hung up the call.


    He then started to speak to Ron who was standing behind him.


    ¡°Go bring Lock over right away.¡±


    Sky Mountain.


    ¡°The Wolves that Duke Fredo managed to hide away should be on Sky Mountain.¡±


    He then immediately contacted the Roan Kingdom¡¯s pce.


    - Your highness! How did the task-


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    The person Alberu contacted stopped smiling after seeing Alberu¡¯s stiff expression and low voice.


    Alberu then gave him an order.


    ¡°Immediately contact all kingdoms on the Eastern and Western continent!¡±


    Duke Fredo had said the following.


    ¡®The White Star-, chhhhhh, Endable Kingdom, hunters to bring in sacrifices, chhh---¡¯


    That was enough for Alberu to have an idea as to what was going on.


    The White Star was nning on using the residents of the Endable Kingdom as hunters to bring in sacrifices.


    He didn¡¯t know what the sacrifices were.


    ¡°The Endable Kingdom¡¯s warriors might invade and abduct people!¡±


    He needed to prepare for the worst.


    - Your highness, what are you saying all of a sudden?!


    ¡°Furthermore, we are cing the entire Roan Kingdom on emergency status! Do it now!¡±


    - Your highness!


    Alberu¡¯s voice calmed down and became even lower.


    ¡°Do it immediately. Do as I say. I will exin it to youter.¡±


    - ...Yes, sir!


    He heard his subordinate¡¯s response before hanging up the call and looking toward Ron before starting to speak again.


    The Forest of Darkness. There were some people he needed to call now that he had Cale staying here.


    ¡°Go bring Duke Henituse and Duchess Vin over.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Chhh-


    His videomunication device shook unstably again.


    ¡®Duke Fredo!¡¯


    Alberu quickly connected the call again.


    -Chhhhhh--, chhhhhh--


    However, the quality was even worse than before.


    The screen was ck and he couldn¡¯t hear most of what Fredo was saying.


    "Duke Fredo!¡±


    As Alberu raised his voice in frustration...


    The call ended after Alberu managed to hear just two words.


    - Location, chhhh, Puzzle, chhh!


    He had clearly heard Duke Fredo say those two words.


    Only silence filled the room after that.


    Alberu slowly started to speak in the quiet room.


    ¡®Puzzle.¡¯


    ¡°...Puzzle City?¡±


    Alberu turned toward Ron. Ron slowly started to speak as well.


    ¡°It''s a city famous for its rock towers and for supposedly falling out of grace with a god.¡±


    Puzzle City.


    A city famous for its rock towers and for the Rock Tower festival. It was the city that was the center of the transportation of goods in the northeast region of the Roan Kingdom.


    That ce had a myth rted to being a city that has fallen out of grace with a god.


    It was also the city that Cale had earned his second ancient power, the ¡®Vitality of the Heart.¡¯


    Alberu opened his mouth and started to mumble.


    ¡°...Location... Puzzle... And sacrifices... gathering them-¡±


    What would happen after gathering sacrifices?


    ¡°...Summoning.¡±


    That should mean that when Fredo said location...


    He was probably talking about where the summoning would happen.


    And that ce was...


    ¡°Puzzle City.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyes lit up in anger.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    He started to smile in disbelief.


    ¡°He¡¯s going toe to the Roan Kingdom?¡±


    Silence filled the room again.


    But Alberu was the one to break the silence again.


    ¡°I guess he wants to die.¡±


    He looked out the window.


    The sun was setting and the red sky was visible along with the dark blue night sky.


    6 pm.


    The day would end in six hours.


    Cale opened his eyes that he had closed once he got on the watchtower and started to speak.


    ¡°...One hour.¡±


    It would be 8 am in just one hour.


    That would mean that Cale Henituse on the other side would have safely lived past the day.


    ¡°Hey, Rok Soo. What do you mean by one hour?¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing a voice behind him.


    Lee Soo Hyuk walked up to the watchtower.


    Only the two of them were here right now.


    ¡°Hey, Rok Soo. Did you have something to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    Cale had asked the other Kim Rok Soo inside his body.


    The other Kim Rok Soo had had a lot of influence on this decision.


    Cale and Kim Rok Soo hade to a conclusion after discussing this issue with each other for a long time.


    ¡®I''m going to do it now.¡¯


    - You need to think about my situation once you leave.


    The Kim Rok Soo from this world responded without any hesitation.


    ¡®Is it really okay to tell him?¡¯


    - Tell him. It¡¯s okay to tell Soo Hyuk hyung. I want to tell him.


    Cale nodded his head after hearing that Kim Rok Soo wanted to do so.


    It was time to tell Lee Soo Hyuk the truth.

 Chapter 618: Our human is here! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 618: Our human is here! 1</h4>


    ¡°Rok Soo, is your body feeling okay?¡±


    Cale started to think after hearing what Lee Soo Hyuk said to him as soon as he came up.


    ¡®Is this the right time to tell him?¡¯


    The Kim Rok Soo of this world responded to him.You''re probably thinking about telling him after taking care of the monster. But who knows when you will go back?


    ¡®That is true. But what if his mind is a chaotic mess during the battle because I tell him the truth right now?¡¯Soo Hyuk hyung already knows that you are different from before, doesn¡¯t he?


    Cale recalled what Lee Soo Hyuk had told him earlier in the night before they started the battle.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo, I know that you are hiding something.¡¯


    ¡®You are the same Kim Rok Soo I know from the past, but I know that something has changed.¡¯


    The Kim Rok Soo of this world calmly continued to speak.I understand why you are hesitating.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale subconsciously chuckled.


    Although the Kim Rok Soo of this world was only twenty years old, Cale thought that the only one who could truly understand him was himself.


    ¡®It is beneficial to tell him.¡¯Yes. Plus, Soo Hyuk hyung isn¡¯t the type to carry a chaotic mindset into battle.


    ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯


    It was beneficial to tell him.


    However, Cale couldn¡¯t help but think about the Lee Soo Hyuk of his world who had left his side a long time ago.


    ¡®I also need to think about your situation once I leave.¡¯Yes.


    The situation once Cale left this body.


    It was possible that the Kim Rok Soo of this world would take over the body right away, but it was also possible that he might faint or something and take some time before he woke up in his body again.


    It would be great to have at least one helper in case something like that happened.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    Cale made up his mind.


    ¡°Yes, hyung?¡±


    ¡°Your body?¡±


    Cale nodded his head after hearing the question again.


    Lee Soo Hyuk felt relieved seeing Cale smiling and nodding his head unlike how he had been earlier.


    Cale''s condition was much better than earlier now.


    ¡®Objectively speaking, it¡¯s still not good though.¡¯


    He was still pale.


    But the fact that he was no longer convulsing or coughing up blood was a relief.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°My body is still not in a good condition.¡±


    Flinch.


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s shoulders flinched.


    ¡®¡­I thought he had been okay since our meeting in the grand assembly hall earlier.¡¯


    Had all of that been an act?


    Had he pretended to be okay because he was concerned that the others would be worried?


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s facepletely stiffened after hearing what Cale said next.


    ¡°Soo Hyuk hyung, to be honest with you, my body''s condition has been terrible since before I met up with you here.¡±


    Step step.


    Cale slowly walked to the railing of the watchtower. He then looked far out in the distance.


    It was morning.


    Cale Henituse¡¯s day would end in that world soon.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    Cale could feel Lee Soo Hyuk moving over and standing next to him even without looking at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your body?¡±


    ¡°There are many issues.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk had a rare frown on his face.


    Lee Soo Hyuk and Kim Rok Soo. Lee Soo Hyuk brushed his hair back and started to speak again since only the two of them were up here right now.


    ¡°Okay, what kind-¡±


    ¡°I guess one obvious reason for it would be the fact that it is not Kim Rok Soo in this body.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk nked out for a moment.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    He heard a nonchnt voice respond to him.


    ¡°Lee Soo Hyuk, I''m saying that the Kim Rok Soo you know is not the one possessing this body.¡±


    Click.


    Lee Soo Hyuk ced his hand on his scabbard.


    Cale quietly looked at him while Lee Soo Hyuk silently removed his scabbard from his hip. He then ced it on one side of the watchtower.


    He then looked back toward Cale.


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    Cale quietly observed Lee Soo Hyuk, who unarmed himself to make the gesture that he would listen to what Cale had to say.


    ¡°I.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I am a Kim Rok Soo you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Simr to how the Kim Rok Soo of this world was still young, the Lee Soo Hyuk here was much younger than the final memory Cale had of Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°I am thirty-six years old. No. I guess I''m thirty-eight now. Anyway, I''m older than you. Pffft.¡±


    Cale chuckled.


    ¡°I''m actually the hyung here.¡±


    Cale casually looked away from Lee Soo Hyuk whose eyebrows had slightly lifted up.


    It was now early November.


    The cold morning breeze brushed past his cheeks.


    Cale started to share his story.


    ¡°In my world, once I turned thirty-six years old¡­¡±


    Silence filled the area for a moment.


    Cale soon started to speak again.


    ¡°There is no longer a team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk let out a small gasp.


    ¡°Choi Jung Soo, Grandma Kim. The Lee siblings, Park Jin Tae, none of you are there.¡±


    Cale stopped talking again.


    Lee Soo Hyuk just quietly stared at Cale.


    He finally realized what the difference he had felt from Kim Rok Soo had been.


    He had originally thought it was because Kim Rok Soo had used very odd abilities to be considered as having foresight.


    He had also thought that it was because Kim Rok Soo had seemed sharper than before and had a way of drawing people to him unlike in the past.


    But they were both wrong.


    ¡®Those eyes.¡¯


    Those eyes that were preparing for the future and the enemy that might show up at any moment were extremely deep.


    They were too deep to say that they were the eyes of a twenty-year-old, even if they had be deeper because he knew some things about the future.


    They were too deep to say that it was just because he knew a lot of things.


    ¡®There were a lot of emotions in them.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk was someone who had dreamt of bing an action movie actor.


    That was why he could tell that there were numerous emotions behind Kim Rok Soo''s eyes.


    They were always there.


    He finally realized it.


    Cale finally started to speak again.


    "And I am the only one who survived.¡±


    Everybody had died.


    But I am still alive.


    Lee Soo Hyuk thought Cale looked extremely tired as he said that.


    But Cale quickly pushed that fatigue out of his eyes. A firm yet stoic gaze was directed at Lee Soo Hyuk once again.


    Lee Soo Hyuk felt this Kim Rok Soo''s true age for the first time.


    ¡®He¡¯s an adult. He¡¯s much older than I am.¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t know what Lee Soo Hyuk was thinking and just focused on exining things to Lee Soo Hyuk.


    There was no need to share the pieces of emotions that remained in his mind with Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°I woke up one day and I ended up in this world''s Kim Rok Soo''s body. I had thought that I had returned to the past, however¡­¡±


    This ce was not the past.


    ¡°It was not the past but a different world.¡±


    ¡°¡­A parallel universe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I realized that it was a parallel universe. This is a different Earth. It is different from the ce I know.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk was thinking that Cale''s voice was quite calm.


    ¡°Anyway, I started to do everything I could do since I realized that fact.¡±


    That sentence¡­


    Lee Soo Hyuk could sense the heavy weight of everything through that single sentence.


    It was because he had seen, heard, or experienced everything Kim Rok Soo had done since then.


    ¡®Anyway.¡¯


    That word could not exin the time that had passed.


    ¡®Everything I could do.¡¯


    These words were too trivial to exin everything he had done.


    ¡°And once we defeat this first unranked monster¡­ I think that I will probably return to my own world after that.¡±


    Cale pointed toward his heart.


    ¡°By the way, the real Rok Soo is in here. He¡¯ll returnter. He¡¯s also seeing and hearing this conversation as well as everything that is going on.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk stopped frowning.


    Cale thought that this was very much like Lee Soo Hyuk as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Lee Soo Hyuk, telling you about all of this was something that both of us decided together.¡±


    Cale stopped there and quietly observed Lee Soo Hyuk.


    He was also looking right at Cale as he started to speak.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    All he got back was that short response.


    ¡°You don''t question whether I am lying?¡±


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk walked over to Cale.


    Plop.


    He then ced his hand on Cale''s shoulder.


    His expression was quite serious.


    ¡°Lee Soo Hyuk was your hyung in that world too, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    He was his hyung, team leader, role model, and family.


    ¡°And I am this world''s Rok Soo''s hyung.¡±


    A picturesque smile appeared on Lee Soo Hyuk''s face.


    ¡°Rok Soo, call me hyung. It¡¯s rude to call your hyung, ¡®you.¡¯ Don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale let out a shortugh.¡­As expected of Soo Hyuk hyung.


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    Cale agreed with this world¡¯s Kim Rok Soo''s assessment.


    Lee Soo Hyuk continued to speak as if he said nothing weird.


    "All sorts of things are happening in this world. Something like this is nothing.¡±


    He then picked his sword back up.


    ¡°Rok Soo, I''ve seen how much you¡¯ve struggled. Not just me, everybody saw it. How could we suspect you after all of that?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk had seen the despair in Cale¡¯s eyes.


    That was not something anybody could fake.


    Such a person¡­


    ¡°You think I would question someone who tried to save not just me but everybody else here?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°I can''t do that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how you are, hyung.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk nodded his head with satisfaction after seeing that Cale had returned to speaking respectfully to him.


    He then nonchntly made ament.


    ¡°How did I die in the other world?¡±


    Cale nonchntly responded back.


    ¡°Saving my life.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk turned toward Cale.


    ¡°You were saving our team members and other people as well. You saved people left and right before leaving the world before I did.¡±


    ¡°Sounds exactly like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s exactly how you look right now. You look like you would even get yourself killed to save the person next to you.¡±


    ¡®So take care of yourself too.¡¯


    That was the meaning behind Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s statement.


    But Cale shook his head.


    ¡°Hyung, you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk could see Cale¡¯s firm gaze.


    ¡°I will survive no matter what.¡±


    Cale¡¯s confident voice had more conviction than ever before.


    Lee Soo Hyuk then realized this.


    ¡°So hyung, please survive no matter what as well. You must survive no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡®This punk wants me and himself¡­ He wants everybody to survive.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk could feel a deep sense ofmitment that he couldn¡¯t even fathom.


    That was why he responded like this.


    ¡°I n on surviving.¡±


    He added on without any hesitation.


    ¡°All of us together.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk was also being serious and Cale, as well as the Kim Rok Soo of this world, could feel it.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A slightly warmer than before but still cold breeze brushed past them.


    Cale felt as if that breeze was washing away a lot of different feelings inside him.


    Lee Soo Hyuk calmly asked a question at that moment.


    ¡°What are you like in your original world?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I''m not sure.¡±


    Cale wondered if it was okay to have such a peaceful conversation like this with the Lee Soo Hyuk of this world but decided to respond for now.


    ¡°I just lived a so-so life until a few years ago. I just worked my ass off at work.¡±


    But after that¡­


    He had opened his eyes in a new body named Cale Henituse and had lived about two years in that body.


    There weren¡¯t many ways to express what had happened during those past two years.


    If he had to pick something¡­


    ¡°Now though¡­ These days, it is easier to push forward.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes for a moment.


    The memories of the past few years brushed through his mind.


    ¡°I have a lot of things I need to do.¡±


    Numerous things that were not fighting monsters came up and prevented him from having his cker life.


    ¡°There are many people waiting for me as well.¡±


    Forget rolling around andzing at home, there were too many people he had to meet with.


    In addition.


    ¡°¡­There are many people I wish to see as well.¡±


    At that moment¡­


    Beeeeeeeeeeep-- Beeeeeeeeep--


    Cale looked toward a section of the watchtower.


    He saw the clock strike 8 am as the rm continued to ring.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Hehe, hehahahaha-¡±


    That chuckle then turned into loudughter.


    ¡°Rok Soo, why are you suddenlyughing?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk found this randomughter to be odd but he could see that Cale¡¯sughter was quite refreshing.


    Cale continued tough as he responded to the question.


    ¡®Why am Iughing?¡¯


    ¡°I can do as I please now.¡±


    8 am.


    The moment the minute hand passed away from 8 am¡­


    At that exact moment¡­


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    He could hear the ground rumbling.


    ¡°Dongsaeng!¡±


    He also heard a familiar voice shouting for him.


    Cale immediately looked down from the watchtower. Lee Soo Hyuk looked down as well.


    They saw a monster with arge body.


    Alberu Crossman, the Dark Tiger, was down below.


    Lee Soo Hyuk could see the smile appearing on the Dark Tiger''s face.


    The Dark Tiger started to shout.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take care of things and go!¡±


    ¡°That sounds great, hyung-nim.¡±


    The moment Cale responded¡­


    Beeeeeep- Beeeeeeep--


    They heard an emergency rm.


    It was an rm that would only go off for one reason.


    ¡°It came at a good time.¡±


    The yellow head had shown itself once again.


    They would finally put an end to this disgusting monster bastard.


    Cale turned his head and looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go fight, hyung.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to smile.


    ¡°Yes, let''s go. Let¡¯s go, my dongsaeng Rok Soo.¡±

 Chapter 619: Our human is here! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 619: Our human is here! (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale started to walk down the stairs of the watchtower.


    The first thing he saw was Choi Han waiting for him.


    Pat.


    Cale put his hand on Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Rok Soo hyung, are you done with your chat?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Han''s gaze headed over Cale¡¯s shoulder toward Lee Soo Hyuk who had walked down as well.


    ¡°I''m sure there is a reason our Han is so courteous to Rok Soo as well.¡±


    Choi Han showed a level of politeness that could not be simply exined through a hyung-dongsaeng rtionship.


    He could sense a deep bond between the two.


    Choi Han nodded his head at Lee Soo Hyuk''s statement.


    ¡°I am Choi Jung Soo¡¯s paternal cousin once removed.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk nkly asked back while Cale calmly added on.


    ¡°He¡¯s a senior. A total senior. He¡¯s even older than Grandma Kim, hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk was silent for a moment before he started to speak.


    "This is the most shocking thing I''ve heard.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Taaaaap- taaaaaap-


    They heard some footsteps and saw Kim Min Joon running toward them with walkie-talkies.


    "Commander-nim!¡±


    The monster has appeared.


    He was about to shout that before stopping himself. It was because he realized that Cale must have already seen everything from the watchtower.


    Instead, he just handed a walkie-talkie into Cale¡¯s outstretched hand.


    "Are you okay, sir?¡±


    Kim Min Joon cautiously asked.


    Smile.


    He could see the corners of Cale¡¯s lips moving up.


    The Commander walked past Kim Min Joon.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Kim Min Joon quickly turned around and looked at hismander''s back.


    His back was not shaking.


    It was small, but it felt as if it was thergest and strongest back.


    ¡®This time!¡¯


    We can finally see the end of that monster this time.


    His instincts were telling him that that would be the case.


    Kim Min Joon followed behind Cale, Lee Soo Hyuk, and Choi Han and walked along the shelter wall.


    Cale was walking toward his destination without any hesitation.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    "Commander-nim!¡±


    Many people greeted him as he walked along the wall.


    The monster had appeared again.


    The yellow head was charging toward them through the fog that was covering the sun.


    Could they win?


    The people were half-filled with fear and half-filled with worry, but they all clenched their weapons after seeing the calm and peaceful demeanor of the person in charge.


    ¡°...Commander.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja was guarding the shelter gate.


    She made eye contact with the approachingmander.


    ¡°Please open the gate.¡±


    Heo Sook Ja did not say anything back to Cale.


    She just gave the signal.


    Screeeech-


    The gate opened and wind gathered around Cale''s ankles.


    He then jumped over the ledge and fell down.


    Swiiiiiiiish- Swiiiiiiiish-


    The wind carried him down before hended on a fluffy back.


    ¡°What day is it on the other side?¡±


    The owner of the fluffy back responded to Cale''s question.


    ¡°I fell asleep one minute into November 9th.¡±


    Cale picked up the walkie-talkie and started to speak after he heard Alberu''s response.


    ¡°All units, to your positions.¡±


    The Dark Tiger''s radiant ck mane was fluttering as it rushed forward.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhhsss!¡±


    He could see the yellow head in front of him.


    It was no longer bleeding, but there wererge scars where its eyes should have been. The poisonous fangs were no longer present either.


    Crackle. Crack.


    However, the currents surrounding its body...


    Chhhhh-


    The water...


    And finally...


    Craaaaaaack.


    The dirt pirs shooting up through the ground as if to protect the yellow head were all present.


    The dirt pirs were spinning like whirlwinds as if to prevent the enemies from approaching.


    ¡®It also has its sound ability and its scales.¡¯


    But those things weren''t very difficult for Cale to handle now.


    He spoke into the walkie-talkie.


    "We will proceed as nned.¡±


    Park Jin Tae shouted from on top of the shelter wall as soon as he said that.


    ¡°st it!¡±


    He then pulled the trigger of his gun.


    The bullet shot out into the air.


    It then exploded.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    That was the beginning.


    People all around the shelter walls wereunching long-distance attacks into the air.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The explosions were continuing without stopping.


    It made their ears go numb.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhh!¡±


    The yellow head started to frown.


    Cale started to smile.


    "All you can hear are explosions from every direction, right?¡±


    If they made a blind monster unable to listen to anything either...


    "Then what will you be able to do, you little bastard?¡±


    If it could not see and if it could not hear...


    ¡°Is all that you have left your sense of touch?¡±


    In that case...


    ¡°Then we just have to tie that down as well.¡±


    The preparations had beenpleted a long time ago.


    ¡°We will destroy the dirt pirs around the monster first.¡±


    His message reached Kim Min Joon and was directed to a different group.


    - Yes, hyung-nim.


    Choi Han.


    - Got it.


    Lee Soo Hyuk.


    -


    I understand, sir!


    -


    Yes, sir! I understand!


    Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum.


    - This walkie-talkie is too small for my hands.


    The final individual was therge White Rabbit, Mr. Rabbit, and his hands that were too big for the walkie-talkie.


    While the yellow head had been away...


    Everybody at the shelter had not just been rxing as they waited.


    They had hunted most of the monsters around the Seomyeon central shelter.


    Thanks to that, there were much fewer monsters to run wild along with the appearance of the unranked monster such that Mr. Rabbit was able to participate in this battle as well.


    "We will move after them!¡±


    The other attack squads would follow behind this group in the front.


    And in the sky...


    ¡°My little dongsaeng! I brought this crazy bastard!¡±


    The Steel Feather Hawk opened her wings out to the side.


    Joo Ho-Shik who was on her back sped his hands together and started to shout.


    ¡°I have faith!¡±


    A wide-area buff surrounded the attackers in the front.


    ¡°I never expected to be so happy to hear him say that crazy shit!¡±


    ¡°My words exactly!¡±


    Kim Min Ah''s spear shot out toward arge dirt pir in front of her.


    Swooooooosh-


    Bae Puh Rum supported her with his wind.


    Baaaaaang!


    One of the dirt pirs crumbled after being pierced by the spear.


    Kim Min Ah''s Herculean Strength had be even more amplified because of Joo Ho-Shik''s faith ability.


    But she looked around and shook her head in disbelief.


    ¡°My goodness.¡±


    sh.


    A sword shed through the hair with a quiet noise.


    A few momentster...


    Baaaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion as a dirt pir was cut in half.


    Lee Soo Hyuk moved past the crumbling dirt pir with a stoic expression before shing toward the next dirt pir.


    He was fast.


    But there was someone who was even faster.


    Baaang, baaaang, baaang!


    Dirt pirs were falling down nonstop.


    Dirt pirs were crumbling without any resistance every time a ck light shot out from Choi Han''s sword.


    "Wow, he''s no joke.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum was shaking as if he was scared.


    Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Han seemed amazing to him.


    ¡°...Bae Puh Rum.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s increase our speed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I''m overflowing with energy right now.¡±


    Clench.


    Veins were popping out of Kim Min Ah''s hand that was clenching the spear.


    Bae Puh Rum quickly nodded his head after seeing her smiling as if this was fun.


    ¡°Okay! I''m suddenly full of energy too!¡±


    The two of them proceeded to silently destroy dirt pir after dirt pir.


    But they stopped moving after seeing someone who was destroying them even faster than Choi Han.


    ¡°Hoo hoo. How easy.¡±


    Boom.


    He jumped up.


    ¡°I just.¡±


    Arge pair of white ears moved in a diagonal line.


    ¡°I just need to p it with my damn ears.¡±


    Boooooooom-


    The dirt pir in the way of the ears crumbled to the ground.


    Boom.


    The White Rabbit then gentlynded on the ground.


    ¡°Hmm. I suppose it is not bad to learn about them since they are enemies I will need to face in the future.¡±


    His red eyes looked toward the unranked monster.


    Now that he had made up his mind to build a home in Korea... Unranked monsters were enemies that Mr. Rabbit had to fight, regardless of the fact that they were stronger than him.


    ¡°Untilter then, cute children-nims.¡±


    He gave a gentle goodbye before moving past Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum.


    He then jumped up looking as light as a flower petal before swinging his ''damn ears¡¯ toward another dirt pir.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Dirt pirs were crumbling all around them.


    There was a Dark Tiger that was continuously charging forward through the crumbling pirs.


    ¡°Do I just need to keep charging forward?¡±


    He asked Cale who was on his back and Cale grabbed the mane tightly as he calmly responded.


    ¡°Yes. Hyung-nim, I will destroy anything that gets in your way.¡±


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Alberuughed at that response.


    He then mischievously asked back.


    "And I just carry my dongsaeng to that monster?¡±


    "That¡¯s right.¡±


    It was a very easy job.


    Alberu started to speak as he continued to charge toward the yellow-headed monster.


    "Cale, there¡¯s something you need to know.¡±


    ¡°What is it, your highness?¡±


    Cale lowered his head to look at Alberu.


    Alberu responded in a calm voice.


    "We failed to destroy the sculptures.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Cale also responded in a calm voice.


    ¡°Yes. They were transforming dead mana into something before feeding it to the sculptures as nutrients.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? From where, no, who did they kill to get dead mana this time?¡±


    Cale shook his head and continued to speak as if he hade to a conclusion.


    ¡°What a crazy bastard.¡±


    ¡°He sure is. Oh, also.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s voice was still calm.


    ¡°I don''t know whether it will be the sealed god or the sculptures, but... It looks like the White Star is nning on barging into Puzzle City to cast some kind of summoning ritual.¡±


    Cale started to speak immediately.


    ¡°That crazy trash-like son of a bitch. I guess he wants to get fucked up.¡±


    ¡°I couldn''t have said it better myself.¡±


    Clench.


    Cale clenched Alberu¡¯s mane.


    Puzzle City.


    That was a part of the Roan Kingdom.


    It was extremely close to the Henituse territory in the Roan Kingdom''s northeastern region.


    Cale started to recall the memories associated with that location.


    The city of rock towers disowned by the gods.


    A city that made rock towers not for the gods but for themselves.


    The ce where Cale got his Vitality of the Heart ancient power and first met Taylor and Cage.


    The White Star was nning on barging into that ce?


    He would need more details to understand all of what was going on, however...


    For now...


    ¡°Let¡¯s take care of this quickly.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Alberu started to move even faster.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    There were explosions still sting all around them.


    That, plus the sounds of the dirt pirs breaking, made it difficult for the yellow head to move.


    Cale was the person who was moving closest to the yellow head.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness?¡±


    Alberu and Cale were casually chatting even though they were charging forward and getting close to the enemy.


    ¡°I might wake up in the middle. I told priestess Cage to wake me up if there was an emergency.¡±


    ¡°How did she say she would wake you up?¡±


    ¡°...She said she wouldn¡¯t make me bleed.¡±


    ¡°Then it should be fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Both of their gazes were cold, unlike their peaceful conversation.


    "Ah, Cale. We also informed the Henituse Duchy.¡±


    ¡°...What did you tell them?¡±


    ¡°I just told them an appropriate amount.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    Alberu would have known what was appropriate to tell them.


    Cale trusted Alberu.


    Of course, the fact that the Henituse Duchy was ced in a state of emergency with Duchess Vin at the center after hearing Alberu¡¯s message...


    And the fact that Duke Deruth Henituse was busy summoning the nobles for a meeting to rally them together...


    Cale had no idea about anything.


    ¡°Ah. I also informed our allied kingdoms with a short but thorough exnation of the situation because the White Star might being to the Western continent.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    That was something they had to do.


    Having even one more person helping them out would be beneficial.


    ¡°I left Miss Rosalyn to take care of the details since I didn''t have time to n beforeing here. I thought Miss Rosalyn would do a great job of exining things to them.¡±


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn would indeed do a great job.¡±


    Rosalyn was perfect for the job to deal with the representatives of each kingdom since she was originally a princess and would be the future Tower Master of the Magic Tower.


    It also helped that Rosalyn knew the situations in each Kingdom very well.


    ¡°That''s right. Eruhaben-nim and Sheritt-nim are by her side as well. They will help Miss Rosalyn with whatever she needs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an even more reliable group.¡±


    Alberu and Cale both smiled.


    It was because they were thinking about their trustworthy friends.


    At that moment.


    Rosalyn was quietly looking at the representatives of each kingdom who were visible through multiple videomunication devices in front of her.


    Most of their allied kingdoms other than the Mogoru Kingdom that was busy with other issues were participating in this video call.


    Eruhaben and Sheritt were standing behind her covered in robes while looking like mages who were guarding her.


    - ...That-


    On one of the video screens... Litana, the Queen of the Jungle, was speaking as if she couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    - That, is that true about young master Cale?


    Rosalyn slowly nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty. It is the truth.¡±


    - Ho.


    Crown prince Valentino was shaking his head in disbelief.


    - Hahahaha! My friend, my friend is truly! Amazing!


    Commander Toonka of the Whipper Kingdom was banging on his desk andughing out loud. But he was frowning at the same time.


    It looked as if he was having a hard time holding in his anger.


    They heard quietughter at that moment.


    Rosalyn turned toward the screen with the person who hadughed.


    It was a man with white hair and green eyes.


    Guardian Knight Clopeh who was here as the representative of the Northern Kingdoms on the Western continent was smiling as he continued to speak.


    - As expected of Commander Cale Henituse.


    His hands that were sped together were slightly shaking.


    Clopeh''s eyes were sparkling quite a bit as well.


    - It¡¯s wonderful enough that he rejected the opportunity given by the sealed god unlike the White Star and is currently dealing with a god¡¯s test to bring peace to thisnd, but... He was almost ruthlessly killed by the White Star?


    Queen Litana held back a groan and clenched her eyes shut.


    She had heard bits and pieces about Cale¡¯s condition while working with the Roan Kingdom.


    But to hear that he had almost been killed while he was defenseless and that his friends had rushed over to save him...


    ¡®...Something like this......¡¯


    Litana could not say what was on her mind.


    He would have died a terrible death all alone if they had not managed to save him.


    All of the representatives heard Clopeh¡¯s voice.


    - He would not have been in such danger if he just went along with the will of the sealed god. There is no way for me to not admire his great conviction.


    His voice was calm but full of vigor.


    - The North will participate in the Roan Kingdom''s battle, no, the war for the peace of thisnd no matter what.


    Litana raised her head as if to respond to his fervent aura.


    -


    We will be with you as well.


    -


    We will do whatever we can to help.


    -


    My friend saved us! It is our turn to save him!


    Rosalyn nodded her head after hearing thements from all of the representatives.


    Alberu decided to push aside the thoughts about what he asked Rosalyn to do for now. He then looked forward and asked Cale a question.


    ¡°Dongsaeng. What are you going to do about the currents and the water?¡±


    Crackle, crackle.


    The yellow head was spreading currents all around it.


    There was also water surrounding it as if waves were all around it.


    ¡°Chhhhhh!¡±


    Electric currents and water.


    Those two things made it difficult to fight the monster.


    ¡°Tie it down of course.¡±


    ¡°You''re going to charge forward?¡±


    Alberu was confused but continued to move forward.


    ¡°Your highness, I was able to use one of my ancient powers at full power while you were gone.¡±


    Cale calmly responded while exining what had happened while Alberu was gone.


    ¡°That bastard¡¯s ability is not strong enough to defeat my ancient power at full power.¡±


    He knew that that was the case because his trees had been able to tie the yellow head down even when he had been in a terrible condition.


    That power was the Indestructible Shield.


    Paaaaat-


    Silver half-transparent wings surrounded Alberu and Cale.


    The silver shield appeared in front of Alberu.


    ¡°That bastard¡¯s powers are not strong enough to break through my shield.¡±


    ¡°I guess I just need to keep charging forward then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. And...¡±


    Cale calmly continued to speak.


    Charge forward. And after that...


    "We just need to take its life.¡±

 Chapter 620: Our human is here! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 620: Our human is here! (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Alberu quietly mumbled.


    ¡°To take its life.¡±


    He chuckled before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we struggled until now because that is so hard to do?¡±


    ¡°You''re right, your highness.¡±


    Cale had no problem epting that that was the case.


    It had been difficult until now and he had thought hard about what they could do.


    ¡°That is not the case anymore.¡±


    One time.


    Someone who has experienced something just once will realize something from it, no matter how small it may be, and absorb that knowledge.


    There were hundreds of people who had experienced that here.


    Hundreds of people fought head-on with this unranked monster just one time, but they had survived.


    Cale trusted those behind him.


    Kim Min Joon, who was on top of the shelter wall, started to speak as if he was responding to Cale¡¯s trust.


    ¡°Please get ready. It will use its ability soon.¡±


    Click.


    Park Jin Tae grabbed his gun with his right hand after hearing that.


    "Will things go ording to n?¡±


    Park Jin Tae heard someone''s concerned question.


    ¡°The Commander-nim said the following. He said that we will take things away one by one.¡±


    During the few hours of peace...


    At the strategy meeting inside the grand assembly hall...


    ¡®We have currently taken away its poisonous fangs and its sight. We will soon make the rest of its abilities useless as well. All of you will need to do it simrly to how we took away the other two things.¡¯


    Someone else added on.


    ¡°Do you think we can do it?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Shut the hell up.¡±


    The concerned person closed his mouth after hearing Park Jin Tae¡¯s annoyed voice.


    Click.


    Park Jin Tae''s arm that was holding the gun was moving around as if it was flowing water.


    ¡°I can''t focus. Go to the rear if you want to run your mouth.¡±


    He then pointed the barrel at something.


    It was aimed only at a single moving target.


    Kim Min Joon, who was standing next to Park Jin Tae, quickly opened his mouth to speak.


    - It¡¯s time.


    It was because he heard Cale¡¯s order.


    Kim Min Joon started to shout.


    ¡°Stop the long-distance attacks!¡±


    There were numerous attacks beingunched from the shelter wall into the air.


    All of those attacks instantly stopped.


    ¡°Chhhssssssschhh!¡±


    As for the yellow head that had not been able to do anything as the crumbling dirt pirs and the numerous explosions took away its hearing and sense of direction...


    It could not miss this opening when the noises had stopped.


    It needed to make these humans who were bothering it and causing it chaos to stop for a moment.


    It needed to calm this situation down.


    It would need to make all of these humans unable to move in order to do that.


    The yellow head had a wide-area attack to do just that.


    The yellow head''s mouth slowly started to open.


    The sound attack.


    It should be able to take down most, if not all of the humans, with this attack.


    ¡°Scree---¡±


    As it opened its mouth and was about tounch the attack...


    Smile.


    The corners of Park Jin Tae¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°I was waiting for this.¡±


    He pulled the trigger as he said that.


    Tang-!


    The sound of the bullet was the only noise in this moment of silence.


    Crackle. Crack!


    There were still the electric currentsing out from all over the yellow-headed monster.


    The small bullets dodged those currents and someone else started to move.


    ¡°Bae Puh Rum.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum''s wind was added to the bullet.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The wind created a small hole in the water surrounding the yellow head.


    The bullet used the power of the wind to fly past the hole.


    It was even faster now.


    It was even stronger now.


    The bullet continued to fly toward its target.


    "It worked.¡±


    It then arrived at its target.


    Park Jin Tae lowered his gun.


    Baaaaaang---!


    ¡°Scree----kek!¡±


    Inside the open mouth... The bullet that had aimed for a spot inside the smooth mouth that was not covered in scales pushed into the smooth skin within and then exploded.


    ¡°Rooooar, rooo, roooooar!¡±


    The yellow head rolled on the ground and roared as if it was trying to throw something up.


    Smile.


    The corners of Park Jin Tae¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°Looks like I took one of the things away.¡±


    Kim Min Joon looked toward Park Jin Tae with a sharp gaze as he started to speak.


    "Are you sure you hit the target?¡±


    Park Jin Tae did not respond to that question. He put his gun away before turning to someone else instead of Kim Min Joon.


    It was one of the people who had been concerned earlier.


    ¡°I could see well thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Ah, thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°An ability to increase a person''s sight is quite helpful too.¡±


    Park Jin Tae''s sight was currently fortified with a different ability user''s ability.


    It was only a temporary fortification.


    Park Jin Tae then looked away from the ability user who looked embarrassed at his praise and started to speak to Kim Min Joon who was looking at him.


    ¡°The moment it was about to use its sound ability...¡±


    Park Jin Tae had seen it.


    ¡°There was a light in one part of its open mouth.¡±


    There was a faint blue gold-colored light that had appeared in its now poisonous fang-less mouth.


    Park Jin Tae had aimed for that spot.


    ¡°Rooar, roo, shhh- shhhhh, rooooar!¡±


    The monster could not make many sounds anymore.


    This sight fortification ability was an ability that could be used once a day to temporarily amplify someone else¡¯s sight for one hour.


    The person with that ability looked toward the monster before opening his mouth.


    ¡°Ha, haha. I guess my ability has its uses as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Park Jin Tae nonchntly responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that all abilities have their uses.¡±


    He then made eye contact with Lee Jin Joo who was next to Kim Min Joon.


    The two of them looked at each other with odd gazes.


    Park Jin Tae. When he had been the leader of one of the original shelters... He had split the group into ability users and regr people, as well as ability users with useful abilities and those with useless abilities.


    Park Jin Tae had considered Lee Jin Joo and Lee Seung Won to be ability users with useless abilities.


    Lee Jin Joo started to speak.


    ¡°Everybody has their roles. They just might not know what it is yet.¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked away from Lee Jin Joo.


    He looked toward someone who was constantly looking around and moving his hand to record something instead of responding to Lee Jin Joo.


    The person writing something on a piece of paper was Lee Seung Won.


    Park Jin Tae made eye contact with the person with the Recording ability.


    "Are you not going to record it?¡±


    Lee Seung Won snorted at Park Jin Tae¡¯s question and turned away.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°The dirt pirs were easily destroyed and the monster¡¯s ability to handle dirt has be useless. That was followed by Park Jin Tae''s attack which took care of the yellow-headed monster¡¯s sound ability.¡±


    Lee Seung Won stopped for a moment before continuing in a voice that was full of confidence.


    ¡°Our allies¡¯ abilities have gotten stronger since the battlest night.¡±


    It was the truth.


    He could see it.


    ¡°I believe that this is the result of each ability user¡¯s ability growing stronger, as well as the fact that they were able to figure out where their abilities would be most effective after facing off against this monster oncest night.¡±


    Lee Seung Won looked down at the paper where he had written down the things he had seen and felt before continuing to speak.


    "Everybody is staying in position and doing the tasks they were assigned to do.¡±


    Everybody was busy.


    ¡°The people with battle-type abilities are on the shelter walls and outside, using their abilities in their respective locations.¡±


    Also.


    ¡°The non-battle-type ability users are either supporting the battle-type ability users or using their abilities in different locations which are most suited for them.¡±


    In addition.


    ¡°Those without abilities are helping to take care of those with minor injuries, defending the damaged parts of the shelter walls, cooking, and other tasks to support everyone.¡±


    Lee Seung Won''s voice sounded firm as he continued to record.


    ¡°Using this as the background, the next step of the operation is...¡±


    He stopped for a moment.


    He turned his gaze somewhere.


    He could see someone''s back in the distance.


    ¡°Next is... In order for the Commander to get closer...¡±


    Theirmander had coughed up blood and shivered in pain but had suppressed it all to tie down the monsterst time.


    ¡°This time, we will be the ones to tie down the monster¡¯s body.¡±


    Things were reversed this time and it was their turn to do what theirmander had donest time.


    Theirmander had said the following.


    ¡®Just a few seconds. You just need to hold it down for a few seconds. Then the others and I will take care of it.¡¯


    Outside the shelter wall... There were multiple people quickly approaching the yellow monster that could no longer make any noises.


    ¡°Mr. Jae Ha-Jung!¡±


    Jo Min Yeh, the spider web fisherwoman. The woman who had her blue hair up in a ponytail shouted while looking at Jae Ha-Jung.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    Jae Ha-Jung responded and scattered his seeds.


    ¡°Water!¡±


    ¡°I''m on it!¡±


    Someone else poured water where he had scattered the seeds.


    It was a pretty ineffective horticulture ability.


    This ability looked as if it would have no uses on the battlefield.


    However, when this ability was used with Jae Ha-Jung...


    Craaaaaaack-


    Although it wasn¡¯t as strong as Cale''s ability, trees quickly started to grow.


    Actually, it was only tree roots that were growing.


    The tree roots traveled underground.


    They were traveling underground to avoid the yellow monster¡¯s currents and water.


    "Squad Leader-nim!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Jo Min Yeh''s hair turned white and her long hair quickly started to stretch out and move.


    One person descended from the air andnded behind her.


    ¡°I have faith.¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik.


    ¡°I will focus all of my faith on Miss Jo Min Yeh and Mr. Jae Ha-Jung.¡±


    Craaaaaaack-!


    Jae Ha-Jung''s tree roots shot up out of the ground.


    They were emerging pretty close to the yellow head.


    They were within the area around the yellow head without the currents and water.


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Once Jae Ha-Jung shouted...


    Crack, crack-


    The tree roots started to crumble one by one.


    ¡°Shaaaaaaaa- shhhhhh----------!¡±


    The yellow monster suddenly felt something!


    It started to il after being shocked by the tree roots.


    It was because the roots reminded it of a person.


    ¡°Kekeke, I''m not the Commander-nim!¡±


    The roots had reminded it of Cale¡¯s power.


    This mistake was only possible because it could not see.


    ¡®Mr. Jae Ha-Jung. Make the monster fall into a delusion. Make it think that I am going to tie it down again.¡¯


    Jae Ha-Jung was mimicking Cale¡¯s ability.


    The n worked.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The yellow head urgently started to move.


    Once the electric currents and water were not as strong because of it¡¯s diverted attention...


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk raised his sword.


    ¡°I''ll sh it.¡±


    His sword shed through the air.


    sh.


    The currents and water were shed.


    The width of Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s sh was much greater than thest time he had used it.


    That was why he could only use it once.


    Although he could only use it once...


    That one time was enough.


    Jo Min Yeh was behind him.


    ¡°Grab it!¡±


    She shouted as her white spider webs started to bind the yellow monster.


    Numerous people grabbed onto the spider web to prevent the monster from escaping.


    ¡°Saaaaaaaaaaa--- saaaaaa! Roar!¡±


    The monster started to il around.


    The currents and water started to appear around it again, probably because its movement was now restricted.


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to speak after seeing the gap that he had shed slowly starting to mend itself.


    ¡°Dongsaeng, go.¡±


    Through the still-open gap...


    Arge ck tiger surrounded by a silver shield and wings jumped through the gap.


    Kim Rok Soo looked at Lee Soo Hyuk as he moved past.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Of course, Choi Han, Lee Soo Hyuk, Kim Min Ah, and Bae Puh Rum were behind Cale.


    But Cale, no, the Dark Tiger, was already on top of the monster that was bound down by the spider web and the tree roots.


    ¡°To the top!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Alberu responded to Cale before quickly traveling up toward the top of the monster¡¯s body.


    The monster was iling underneath the spider web.


    Rip. Rip.


    The spider web ripped a bit with each of its movements.


    The spider web would bepletely ripped soon enough.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter.¡±


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips went up.


    Alberu was already where he needed to be.


    Cale had said the following as they charged over.


    ¡®Your highness, I need your grip strength.¡¯


    ¡®Me? Are you talking about the Dark Tiger?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir. You''re the strongest here, your highness.¡¯


    The Dark Tiger was the biggest and the strongest being here.


    ¡®So?¡¯


    ¡®I need to force its mouth open.¡¯


    Alberu could feel Cale jumping off his back.


    That was the signal.


    The Dark Tiger''s tworge paws with sharp ws moved toward the iling yellow head.


    ¡°Shaaaaaa- shhhhh, shhhhhh!¡±


    They then opened the monster¡¯s mouth.


    It was the weakest part of the monster¡¯s body as it did not have any scales in its mouth.


    Cale was floating in the air using the Sound of the Wind as he reached his hand out toward that spot.


    - You''re going to burn it to death?


    The Fire of Destruction snickered and started to talk to him for the first time in a long while.


    - Kahahaha! Let¡¯spletely cook the inside! Kahahaha!


    It had been a while since Cale had heard this crazyughter.


    But Cale couldn''t help but smile as well.


    Crack. Crackle.


    Rose gold thunderbolts were shining in both of Cale¡¯s hands.


    It would soon end.


    Cale felt as if time had stopped for a moment as he had that thought.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale heard the voice of someone other than the ancient powers in his mind.


    It was the voice of the sealed god.


    - You somehow managed to make it here.


    The god continued to whisper.


    - Do you think that this is the end of the test?


    His gentle whisper sounded quite sweet.


    But the contents were not sweet at all.


    - Do you really think that this moment is the end of despair?


    Cale looked down at the rose gold lights burning in his hands.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡®Is this moment the end of despair? No. Absolutely not.¡¯


    ¡°This is just the beginning of the despair in this world.¡±


    It was just the beginning.


    Despair would reveal itself in many different forms in this world from now on.


    ¡°But people have hope now.¡±


    After about a year since the world had turned into a mess...


    The people who had always lost, struggled, and barely managed to survive will be victorious for the first time.


    They would destroy this despair known as an unranked monster.


    The sealed god who had been silent for a moment asked as if he was sneering at Cale.


    - Do you have hope as well?


    It seemed to be implying that Cale was someone who could not have hope.


    That was how it sounded to Cale.


    Cale slowly shook his head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He did not have hope.


    However...


    ¡°I have certainty.¡±


    Cale needed something more certain than hope. Finally, he had gotten it.


    ¡°This ce will draw a different future than my past. I''m certain of it.¡±


    He was certain that more people would survive than in his past.


    He was certain that they would have better lives.


    That was not spection. Although it was a future that was yet toe, Cale believed it to be the truth.


    In fact, Cale wanted to be the one to finish the first step toward that certainty.


    The burning rose gold thunderbolts moved away from Cale''s hands.


    He started to speak again.


    ¡°This is the first time I''m saying this to a god.¡±


    Toward the silent sealed god...


    To the god who had tried to give him despair...


    Cale said the following.


    "Thanks.¡±


    He really meant it.


    ¡°My memories didn¡¯t end in despair thanks to you.¡±


    The moment the rose gold thunderboltsnded inside the monster¡¯s mouth...


    Baaaaaang-


    There was arge explosion as Cale and the others moved away from the monster.


    And finally... Therge monster¡¯s body slowly fell and the moment itpletely stopped moving...


    There was a bright smile on Cale''s face.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Now that he had thanked the sealed god...


    That was the thing that had finished Cale''splete victory.

 Chapter 621: Our human is here! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 621: Our human is here! (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    It was everyone''s victory.


    The moment this victory was finally achieved was silent.


    Nobody could dare to open their mouths. They could only look at the yellow monster that had burnt to death.


    The people who had been running across the shelter walls...


    The people who had been swinging their swords and spears outside the shelter walls...


    The people who had been preparing to cast more long-distance attacks...


    Everybody was looking at the battlefield without making a sound.


    Thest few days flew through their minds as if they were watching a movie.


    The memories weren¡¯t just a blur; their hearts were beating wildly the more they thought about everything that had happened.


    And as their emotions were stirring up so much that they were about to shout...


    One person quickly started to speak.


    ¡°Finally, the unranked monster has fallen and we...¡±


    It was Lee Seung Won.


    He remembered the Commander¡¯s orders to record everything and barely managed to speak.


    Finally.


    We.


    ¡°The humans have won.¡±


    The moment those words were recorded...


    People could finally release everything they had pent up inside at this victory that could have been their first victory in a long while or their first victory at all in this post-apocalyptic world.


    Woooooooooooooooo--


    Waaaaaaaaah---!


    Some were shouting with joy while others were crying.


    They were all showing emotions in different ways.


    ¡°...The fog is disappearing.¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s the sun.¡±


    The fog started to disappear and the sun slowly became visible, as if it was congratting them for their victory as well.


    It was a cold November day but it was slowly getting warmer with the sun.


    That warmth was letting them realize even more that this was real.


    Lee Jin Joo started to speak.


    Her Amplification ability echoed throughout the area around the Seomyeon shelter.


    {We have won.}


    The joyful news was spread everywhere.


    {The unranked monster is dea-}


    But she suddenly had to stop.


    {Rok-!}


    She quickly covered her mouth.


    She barely managed to stop herself from shouting out the name as she even forgot that her voice was being amplified for a moment.


    ¡°Hyung!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Kim Min Joon and Lee Seung Won stood up in shock.


    Park Jin Tae was holding onto the railing without being able to say anything.


    They were all looking at the same spot.


    They were looking at the person who was standing in front of therge yellow monster.


    Kim Rok Soo.


    He was slowly starting to fall.


    Lee Jin Joo barely managed to open her mouth.


    She needed to inform the people who were waiting for her to deliver the news.


    {The unranked monster is dead.}


    But she did not tell them about theirmander who was starting to fall.


    The cheering on the battlefield had disappeared.


    Lee Jin Joo could see someone grabbing theirmander who was about to fall.


    ¡°Rok Soo!¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk urgently called out to Cale who was weakly falling over. He then raised his head and looked at the person supporting Cale before starting to speak again.


    ¡°Han.¡±


    Choi Han was supporting Cale and quietly looking at his pale face as Cale closed his eyes.


    He then raised his head.


    Kim Min Ah, Bae Puh Rum, Jo Min Yeh, Jae Ha-Jung and some other people were running toward them.


    Choi Han started to say something to Lee Soo Hyuk before they arrived.


    ¡°It looks like our time to head back to our world ising up.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s gaze sunk down.


    He could see Kim Rok Soo who was extremely pale and looked like a mess as well as Choi Han who looked just as terrible.


    These two punks had worked the hardest in this fight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere quiet.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Choi Han tried to carry Cale.


    ¡°I will move him.¡±


    The Dark Tiger who walked up next to them offered his back.


    Choi Han put Cale on Alberu¡¯s back and entered the shelter with Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Alberu and Choi Han made eye contact.


    The two of them could tell what was going on.


    They knew that Cale was finally at the end of this test.


    ¡°I guess it''s back to this ce.¡±


    Cale slowly looked around the dark area.


    Of course, he couldn''t see anything through the darkness.


    He then looked forward.


    - I guess I underestimated you.


    A set of red eyes appeared in front of him.


    It was the sealed god.


    - There are absolutews in matters between gods and humans.


    Cale quietly listened to the sealed god.


    But he flinched after hearing this next part.


    - Did you not hear about it from the God of Death, the Sun God or the God of War?


    The sealed god snorted after seeing Cale flinch.


    - Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t know about the gods roaming around you?


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°You can¡¯t change the contents or methods for a test you¡¯ve already created. You''re talking about that, right?¡±


    Choi Han had delivered the message from the God of Death regarding that matter.


    ¡®One of the absolute rules for the God of Death is to make a vow of death. Simrly, this sealed god can create tests per his absolute rule, but he cannot mess with the contents of that test.¡¯


    The sealed god could not mess with the content of the test.


    The contents of a test naturally included the conditions for passing or failing the test.


    That was the reason the sealed god, who couldn''t do anything about Cale¡¯s test on this side, tried to move the White Star to shake Cale from the other side.


    That attempt had failed thanks to Cale''s friends.


    - There is something I can''t understand.


    The sealed god truly sounded confused.


    - Why are you rejecting an opportunity from a god?


    Why are you rejecting a chance to gain power and get stronger?


    Furthermore, Cale Henituse. You truly look like you need my power.


    The sealed god had watched Cale throughout the test.


    - Aren¡¯t you tired?


    Cale, who had be the twenty-years-old Kim Rok Soo, could not even sleep properly.


    - Wasn¡¯t it difficult?


    He couldn''t even eat three times a day and he had to live with the weight of numerous people''s lives on his back.


    - Wasn¡¯t it painful?


    He had used the White Star to cause Cale Henituse pain.


    That pain would have been something Cale had never felt before as it was pain directly at the soul.


    Even he could not imagine the amount of pain that would have caused and he was a god.


    But Cale persisted through it.


    The sealed god was truly curious.


    Why?


    - It would have been so much easier if you just asked me to take care of it.


    Why didn''t you do it?


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale let out augh.


    ¡°It¡¯s my life not yours.¡±


    He shook his head from side to side.


    ¡°I¡¯m only happy if I live doing what I want to do.¡±


    In addition.


    ¡°Who the hell are you to take control of my life? Who says that you are even qualified to do that?¡±


    What saved him was not the bastard who gave him this test of despair but the people in his memories and the people by his side.


    He had saved himself as well.


    The God of Death had said the following.


    He had said that Cale¡¯s fate and thews of nature had changed.


    - Qualifications?


    The sealed god scoffed in disbelief.


    - It¡¯s quiteughable that you are asking a god about qualifications.


    Aren''t you tired of living a life working so hard to achieve things?


    Cale sighed in disbelief.


    ¡°Have you thought about why I''ve been tired recently? Huh?¡±


    If the test was over couldn''t this guy just tell him the results? Why the hell did he need to babble on like this?


    ¡®I''m a busy person who has a lot to do.¡±


    ¡°Hey you.¡±


    Cale had an expression on his face that Alberu, no, Raon would have said was beyond disrespectful to the point of being closer to that of a delinquent.


    ¡°Damn, you''re still a god. I was trying to speak respectfully to you, but you just had to ruin it. Hey moron, you were the one who forced me into this damn test and made me clean up after your mess.¡±


    Cale tookrge steps toward the red eyes.


    He stood right in front of it and pointed right at the middle of the two eyes.


    ¡°You were the cause of it. Are you going to keep acting like an idiot?¡±


    Cale was extremely annoyed.


    ¡®Working so hard?


    Who the fuck does he think he is to say shit like that?¡¯


    This god truly was a motherfucker.


    ¡®And he wants to talk about it being difficult? It being tiring?¡¯


    He was right.


    It was difficult and tiring.


    But not every moment had been tiring and difficult.


    It was tiring after achieving victory at the end of a fierce battle.


    But peace alsoes at that moment.


    The peace could be short or long, however... That peace was one of the driving forces that pushes him forward.


    There were times he had lost, was defeated, and lost things extremely important to him.


    His memories were enough to remind him that the people and things of the past could note back.


    But those were not the only moments in his memories.


    While recording everything did mean that sorrow, frustration, defeat, and despair remained on his mind, it also meant that he could etch the small joys, short durations of peace, and even the minuscule moments of happiness in his mind as well.


    ¡°Hey you.¡±


    - ... How disrespectful. It truly makes me sad.


    Cale didn''t care about the sealed god¡¯s bullshit.


    "Just tell me the results.¡±


    The red eyes furrowed toward Cale who was standing there with his arms cross and leaning on one foot.


    - I don¡¯t really want to tell you.


    ¡°How petty.¡±


    - ... You truly are a disrespectful bastard.


    ¡®This son of a bitch of a god.¡¯


    Cale started to frown and opened his mouth to give a piece of his mind to this god who was dilly-dallying.


    But he ended up flinching.


    Craaaaaaack-


    The area he was in was starting to crack.


    - Human, you have won.


    Cale started to smile.


    This was the expected results.


    It was the results of everybody working hard.


    - It is not because you defeated the unranked monster.


    It is also not because the results were different than the past you remember.


    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose up.


    ¡®That wasn''t the contents of the test?


    Then what did I do to win?


    How did Iplete the test?¡¯


    He heard the sealed god''s voice at that moment.


    - You did not oppose the despair that is toe.


    At that final moment...


    What had Cale said to the sealed god?


    ¡®This is just the beginning of the despair in this world.¡¯


    - You were anxious because you thought that trials and despair would head their way.


    ¡®This ce will draw a different future than my past. I''m certain of it.¡¯


    - But you had faith that it would be better than it was now. No, you were certain of it.


    The sealed god continued to speak.


    - It was your heart that defeated me.


    You have ovee this test.


    Craaaaaaaaack, craaaaaack!


    The darkness in the area started to crack even faster.


    The end.


    The true end of this test was headed his way.


    ¡°...It¡¯s over.¡±


    Cale calmly said out loud.


    The red eyes quietly observed him for a moment before starting to speak again.


    - Let me show you some good will.


    ¡®Good will?¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    It was his way of saying that he didn¡¯t need anything like that and that he didn¡¯t want it.


    - There''s no need to frown like that.


    The sealed god''s eyes curled up as if he was amused.


    He then continued to speak in a gentle voice.


    - It will still be November 8th when you open your eyes. You will still be in the twenty-years-old Kim Rok Soo''s world.


    Cale''s shoulders slightly flinched.


    ¡®It¡¯ll still be Kim Rok Soo''s world?


    I''m not going back as Cale Henituse?¡¯


    - You will return to your original world at 0:00 am on November 9th.


    That should give you enough time to say your goodbyes.


    The red eyes noticed Cale''s expression and continued to speak as if he understood what Cale was thinking.


    - You''re wondering why I am showing such good will?


    Craaaaaaaaack, craaaaaack-


    The area was quickly crumbling down. From within this darkness...


    The red eyes were still shining bright and clear.


    - Do not think that my test ended with this.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale started to frown even more.


    - I will always be watching you.


    The red eyes curled up before a lowughter filled the area.


    It was the type ofughter that gave Cale the chills.


    The sealed god quietly whispered through theughter.


    - In the moment of despair that is toe...


    It was as if he was talking about the future.


    - The moment your mind is swayed or changed.


    He sounded certain that this moment would happen.


    - I wille and find you.


    This chilling statement, no, forewarning, gave Cale chills all over his body.


    Cale slowly raised his hand and brushed his face.


    As the red eyesughed at his action...


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Through the crumbling darkness... Cale let out a sigh.


    He thenmented with an extremely annoyed expression.


    ¡°Will you let me be a cker?¡±


    - ...What?


    He could hear the shock in the sealed god¡¯s voice but Cale continued to say what was on his mind.


    ¡°My dream, no, my goal is to be a cker who can rx in peace and eat all I want.¡±


    It was truly a ster dream and goal.


    Oh right, he would also do just the slightest amount of farming in there.


    Cale shared his wishes out loud.


    ¡°If I choose your power, will I be able to roll around on my bed all day and still be in my bedroom no matter how much I walk? Will I be able to eat three square meals a day, take a nap, wake up, eat some snacks and rx like that until I die?¡±


    Silence filled the area for a moment.


    Only the sound of the area crumbling continued to be heard.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    The sealed god scoffed.


    - You are trying to confuse me with such nonsense.


    How cute. It sure was interesting. Human, I will see you in the future.


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®I really mean that.¡¯


    It was not nonsense.


    He wanted to open his mouth and say that.


    But he could not do that.


    ng-!


    The darkness that had been slowly cracking made the noise of a window breaking as it shattered into pieces.


    A bright light swept over Cale and he clenched his eyes shut.


    He then slowly opened his eyes.


    Both the darkness...


    And the red eyes were no longer visible.


    ¡°...Rok Soo hyung.¡±


    He heard Choi Han''s voice.


    Blink, blink.


    Cale¡¯s eyes slowly focused.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    He could also hear Lee Soo Hyuk''s voice.


    Cale''s eyes slowly headed toward the wall of what seemed to be a bedroom.


    He could see the clock.


    The sealed god had said that he would give Cale some time to say his goodbyes.


    Tick tock.


    The room was so quiet that he could hear the ticking of the clock.


    Cale focused on where the hands of the clock were pointed at right now.


    November 8th, 11:50pm.


    There were ten minutes left until November 9th.


    ¡°You motherfucking bastard.¡±


    The sealed god had given him soooooo much time... not.

 Chapter 622: Our human is here! (5)

    <h4>Chapter 622: Our human is here! (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale looked around to see who was in the room after noticing he only had ten minutes.


    Choi Han and Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Only the two of them were there.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, Alberu-nim has already returned.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and started to speak after seeing the anticipation and concern on Choi Han''s face.


    ¡°I have ten minuteste. Come back before midnight.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han quietly gasp.


    10 minutes.


    He needed to go back if Cale went back as well.


    There were ten minutes left until they went home.


    It was obvious why Cale was telling him the time that was left.


    Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Han immediately headed toward the door. He heard Cale''s voice behind him.


    "Call the other people here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    The other people.


    Cale didn''t need to specify who he meant by that.


    He was talking about his allies who had been waiting for him to wake up and Choi Han immediately understood without needing an exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be quick because they are in the next room.¡±


    Click.


    Choi Han¡¯s movements seemed oddly urgent.


    Cale looked at Choi Han leave before turning his gaze to Lee Soo Hyuk.


    There was a gentle smile on Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s face.


    ¡°Rok Soo, the yellow head ispletely dead.¡±


    ¡°I am aware.¡±


    ¡°And that bastard¡¯s scales were left in pretty good condition, so I''m thinking about using it to create some weapons.¡±


    ¡°That is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Right? There was also a cintamani-like orb that came out from its body.¡±


    ¡°Really? I guess it really was like an imugi.¡±


    Their conversation was peaceful.


    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t know about the cintamani?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. My past has no records of such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Really? Anyway, we¡¯re thinking about researching that along with the scales. It¡¯ll probably help in some way.¡±


    ¡°That is a good idea. Please ask Lee Seung Won to record everything you find out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk definitely heard that there was only ten minutes left and Cale knew that as well, however...


    The two of them were acting the same as usual right now.


    Of course, things were much more peaceful and quiet than before with no present danger in sight.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    "Are you not hurting anymore?¡±


    Cale turned toward Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°Yes, hyung. I am not hurting.¡±


    ¡°I''m relieved.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk nodded his head and continued to speak.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Should I say that I''m relieved you didn''t immediately head back?¡±


    Smile. Lee Soo Hyuk smiled again.


    ¡°I am not going to tell you the long story again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked at the clock.


    It had already been a few minutes.


    ¡°Han is a bit slow even though they are just next door.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure they¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    The two of them enjoyed this short duration of peaceful silence.


    Choi Han entered the next room and started to speak.


    ¡°Rok Soo hyung. He has woken up.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I''m so relieved, so so relieved.¡±


    ¡°...Sigh.¡±


    Everybody looked relieved even if they responded in very different ways.


    ¡°He asked everyone toe over.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Bae Puh Rum, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go, Min Ah.¡±


    Choi Han slowly observed every person who left through the door he was holding open.


    Kim Min Ah and Bae Puh Rum were the first to leave.


    Then it was Lee Seung Won and Lee Jin Joo. After them was Grandma Kim, Doctor Kang, Joo Ho-Shik, etc.


    A lot of people walked past Choi Han.


    There were a lot of people not here right now as well.


    For example, Heo Sook Ja and Kim Woo were currently busy keeping the Seomyeon shelter safe.


    Some of the ability users from other areas had quickly left saying they needed to go back to their shelters.


    Others had stayed saying they would help the Seomyeon shelter return to normal first.


    Finally, there were people who were resting because they werepletely drained.


    Choi Han thought about the people who had been together with Cale and him.


    Everybody was probably waiting for Cale to wake up.


    He looked at the person who was now walking past him.


    It was Park Jin Tae.


    ¡°...Do you have something to say to me?¡±


    Choi Han asked Park Jin Tae who had stopped next to him.


    Park Jin Tae had not said a thing while waiting in this room since the battle had ended.


    ¡°...You.¡±


    Park Jin Tae slowly started to speak.


    He was looking at Choi Han''s appearance.


    ¡°...Kim Rok Soo is up now. Why don''t you take care of yourself as well?¡±


    Choi Han''s eyes opened slightly wider.


    Park Jin Tae avoided Choi Han''s gaze and resumed walking.


    ¡°...The punk who struggled the most after Kim Rok Soo should take care of himself too.¡±


    Choi Han subconsciously stared at the awkwardly mumbling Park Jin Tae before letting out a chuckle.


    However, that quickly disappeared.


    Thest person was about to leave the room.


    Choi Han closed the door even though he saw that person starting to walk to the door.


    Screeeeech- click.


    Choi Han looked at the person who was left with him and started to speak.


    "Shall we talk for a bit?¡±


    The remaining person, Choi Jung Soo, slowly nodded his head.


    Choi Han looked at the clock.


    11:53.


    There were only seven minutes left now.


    This was the same for Cale.


    That was why he slowly sat up while looking at the peopleing into his room.


    Bae Puh Rum rushed over and helped him up.


    ¡°Rok Soo, are you feeling okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡±


    Grandma Kim smiled after hearing Cale¡¯s response.


    Hisplexion and voice sounded normal.


    The Commander. No, when Kim Rok Soo had copsed... She had been so shocked.


    That was the moment everybody thought the back that they had thought was so big was quite small.


    They realized once again that Cale¡¯s back had always been that small.


    They realized that their copsedmander was a child who had just be an adult but was carrying the lives of so many people on his back.


    "Are you really okay?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Kim Min Ah¡¯s concerned question.


    He then slowly looked at each of the people who had entered the room.


    There were some people who had been alive until the moment he became Cale.


    There were some who had died before that day.


    There were some people with whom he did not have much connection with in the past.


    Cale subconsciously started to smile after seeing all these people gathered in one room.


    Tick. Tick.


    He could hear the sound of the second¡¯s hand continuing to move.


    He smiled as he started to speak.


    ¡°I have lost most of my abilities.¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    Bae Puh Rum subconsciously gasped.


    "...What are you talking about?¡±


    Cale heard Park Jin Tae''s low voice.


    His pupils were violently shaking.


    Abilities disappearing.


    Was that possible?


    It was something none of them had ever seen in the past year.


    But nobody could say anything to say that was impossible.


    Too many things had happened in the past year and they knew many new things would happen from here on as well. They thought that an ability disappearing was something that was quite possible to happen.


    Park Jin Tae made eye contact with Kim Rok Soo who was looking at him.


    Kim Rok Soo seemed calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the truth.¡±


    And for some odd reason...


    He looked very calm.


    Cale started to speak again once the others probably realized this as well.


    ¡°I lost most of my abilities. However...¡±


    He then looked out the window.


    It was night time.


    The night was silent and beautiful as if there had never been a battle at all.


    ¡°But I am still alive.¡±


    His voice was calm and firm but there was a faint trace of happiness within it.


    They could hear the confidence behind it.


    Cale turned toward Lee Soo Hyuk and asked a question.


    ¡°Did anybody die?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    0 people dead.


    This was like a miracle.


    No, it was indeed a miracle.


    It was a miracle that they had created together.


    Cale slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡°...It¡¯s peaceful.¡±


    The end of a fierce war.


    This moment of peace that they finally managed to achieve.


    He opened his eyes back.


    ¡°Good. Very good.¡±


    The eyes of the people who had been looking at him opened wide.


    ¡°...I guess he knows how to smile like this.¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik subconsciously mumbled quietly.


    Brightly.


    Their Commander was smiling brightly with a rxed expression on his face.


    That was why Joo Ho-Shik and the others couldn''t say anything to him even though he had just told them that he had lost the majority of his abilities.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I''m tired.¡±


    That short statement changed the atmosphere in the room.


    Hisplexion was better and his voice was peaceful, but he was still someone who had just woken up after fainting.


    How had he been until the moment he fainted?


    Everybody couldn''t help but be tense after thinking about that moment.


    Cale quietly looked at them before starting to speak again.


    ¡°I''m going to get some rest now. I will tell you all the rest after I get some rest.¡±


    Caleid down on the bed again and the others quickly agreed with him.


    ¡°Yes. That sounds good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hyung, please rest well, rest very well.¡±


    ¡°See youter. Let me know when your condition gets better. I''ll rush over right away.¡±


    They all headed back out without anyints even though they had only been here for a short time.


    They heard Cale''s voice behind them as they were leaving.


    "By the way, have you all eaten?¡±


    They walked out of the room and some of them turned their heads back and others turned around once they were in the hallway. They could see the nonchnt look on theirmander¡¯s face.


    ¡°You must make sure to never skip a meal.¡±


    Theirmander was talking to them with the most serious expression they had ever seen.


    ¡°You must eat before you work. Oh, and all of you look even worse than me. Please go get some rest. Eat well, sleep well, and rest well. Those three things are very important. Eating is especially important among the three. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Joo Ho-Shik chuckled before responding back.


    ¡°Commander-nim, you should make sure that you don''t miss a meal. We take good care of ourselves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are taking good care of ourselves.¡±


    Kim Min Ah mischievously smiled before agreeing with Joo Ho-Shik.


    Park Jin Tae, who had been thest to leave, made ament as well.


    ¡°You make sure to eat.¡±


    He then said the following as he closed the door.


    ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    Click.


    The door closed again.


    ¡°Rok Soo, make sure to keep Jin Tae''s words to heart.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Lee Soo Hyuk, who was the only person to not leave.


    ¡°I will make sure to eat.¡±


    Cale suddenly started to think about apple pies.


    He was actually thinking about the moment that the tear-soaked apple pies had been shoved in to his mouth.


    He was also thinking about the lemon teas that Ron had handed him in the past.


    ¡®Wow, I''m even thinking about that dreadful lemon tea.¡¯


    Cale wondered why he was thinking about that but closed his eyes for a moment after seeing Ron¡¯s face appear along with the tea.


    ¡°There are two minutes left.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Screeeech.


    The door opened.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Cale could see Choi Han who was walking in with a calm expression as well as Choi Jung Soo who was standing outside the door without being able toe in.


    Choi Jung Soo¡¯s expression looked terrible.


    No, it looked as if his mind was a chaotic mess.


    At the same time, it looked oddly calm.


    He seemed relieved about something.


    Cale did not ask Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo about their chat.


    It was because although Choi Han''s face was calm, his eyes were red. It didn¡¯t look as if he had cried but there were numerous emotions floating in Choi Han¡¯s eyes right now.


    ¡°Choi Jung Soo. Come in or stay out but make up your mind.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo flinched before walking into the room and Lee Soo Hyuk closed the door.


    ¡°Choi Jung Soo.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Make sure you eat properly and rest well.¡±


    ¡°You, you-¡±


    Choi Jung Soo could not finish his sentence.


    He then looked at Choi Han before turning back toward Cale and starting to speak again.


    ¡°Okay. Make sure you eat properly and rest well too.¡±


    He then opened and closed his mouth over and over for a moment.


    "And, and-¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Han. He then heard Choi Jung Soo''s voice.


    "And see you again.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale quietly observed the ¡®haaa¡¯ing out of Choi Han¡¯s mouth that he couldn''t tell whether it was a sigh or augh before closing his eyes.


    ¡®It seems Choi Han pretty much told him everything.¡¯


    Choi Han seemed to have made up his mind after hearing him tell Lee Soo Hyuk quite a lot of things.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    He heard Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s voice.


    ¡°There is something I want to tell you.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak.


    ¡°...You''ve been through a lot.¡±


    Cale clenched his eyes shut.


    He never expected to hear such words from Lee Soo Hyuk.


    He heard Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s voice again at that moment.


    "And see you again.¡±


    Cale opened his eyes and looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk.


    He wanted to say that that would be hard to do. He wanted to tell him not to have such unrealistic expectations.


    However, Lee Soo Hyuk was a bit faster.


    "Just like you did it. Maybe one day, I, or any one of us, might be able to go help you out.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to smile.


    "See you again someday.¡±


    Cale started to smile as well.


    But he could not respond back.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    He called out to Choi Han instead.


    There was less than one minute left.


    ¡°What do you need to do to go back?¡±


    How was Choi Han supposed to go back?


    Unlike Cale, Choi Han had entered Cale¡¯s test thanks to the God of Death.


    ¡°Hyung, you just have to say something to me.¡±


    ¡®What do I need to say?¡¯


    Cale looked toward Choi Han who was smiling without telling him what to say and started to frown.


    But he soon started to speak.


    The thing he needed to tell Choi Han...


    There was only one thing to say right now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Going back.


    Going to the ce where people were waiting for them.


    That was the only thing to say.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo gasped.


    Crack, crack-


    Choi Han¡¯s body was slowly breaking and turning into dust.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back first.¡±


    Choi Han said that and motioned to Choi Jung Soo with his eyes before closing them.


    His body quickly disappeared from this world.


    - There¡¯s less than 30 seconds left.


    Cale said goodbye to the Kim Rok Soo of this worldst.


    - Dealing with things will be easier thanks to you.


    ¡®Are you talking about how I told them I lost my abilities?¡¯


    - Yes. It¡¯s not like I can keep using your ancient powers.


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s voice was calm but sounded disappointed as well.


    Cale, the other Kim Rok Soo, knew this was the case.


    - Don¡¯t worry. I might not be able to use the ancient powers but I will quickly figure out the other abilities you used.


    ¡®I''m not worried. You¡¯ll do a good job.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo could not respond to Cale before barely managing to say something.


    - Goodbye.


    ¡®Bye.¡¯


    5 seconds. 4 seconds.


    ¡°Rok Soo, travel safely.¡±


    3 seconds.


    Cale opened his eyes and looked at the two remaining people.


    The two people who had died in his ce.


    ¡°Please live well.¡±


    2 seconds.


    Cale slowly closed his eyes.


    He should be in the other world once he opened his eyes now.


    1 second.


    It was time to leave.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Blood started to drip out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Rok Soo!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Cale could see the anxious look on Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo''s faces.


    But Cale was clutching on the bed sheet while continuing to cough up blood.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    - What is going on?¡¯


    He could hear Kim Rok Soo¡¯s anxious voice in his mind as well.


    The Super Rock awkwardly mumbled at that moment.


    - It looks like he is in pain while his soul is trying to break the connection with this body to head back.


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®T, this, cough.¡±


    ¡°Rok Soo, Kim Rok Soo!¡±


    ¡°Hey, w, why are you in so much pain unlike my paternal cousin once removed?¡±


    ¡®My thoughts exactly!¡¯


    Cale was bbergasted that only he had to deal with such pain as Choi Jung Soo mentioned.


    ¡®Couldn¡¯t he have sent me off looking cool?!¡¯


    ¡°Ugh, cough, sealed god, y, you motherfucking son of a bitch!¡±


    The Super Rock and Kim Rok Soo mumbled in pity.


    -


    ...S, stay strong. Cale. I¡¯ll wait for you on the other side.


    -


    My goodness, you just suffer all the time.


    I knew that sealed god is a son of a bitch we can¡¯t thank.


    ¡®He¡¯s sending me back like this?!


    Couldn¡¯t he let my goodbye be cool?!¡¯


    The world slowly turned ck.


    Cale saw the world turnpletely dark as pain shot throughout his body.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He let out a short groan before falling back.


    Then he cked out.


    Cale¡¯s eyes closed on their own in the darkness.


    It was at that moment.


    - You managed to ovee the sealed god¡¯s test in the end.


    He could faintly hear the God of Death¡¯s voice.


    His voice was oddly warm.


    - Human. Do not think that this is the end.


    That voice slowly became quieter and quieter.


    - You never know when you might be reconnected with people you know.


    Fate is something even thews of the world cannot fathom.


    Cale listened to the God of Death¡¯s words and started to think.


    ¡®What bullshit is he saying now?¡¯


    That thought subconsciously came out loud.


    ¡°...What kind of bullshit is that?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Cale flinched after hearing a familiar voice.


    ¡®Did Ie back?¡¯


    Cale debated whether he should open his eyes or not.


    He heard a voice he was happy to hear once again.


    ¡°Our human said something just now! He said, ¡®what kind of bullshit is that?¡¯! He was speaking curtly as usual!¡±


    Flutter flutter.


    He could hear the sound of wings fluttering.


    "Everybody,e here!¡±


    He then heard bright voices that sounded both happy and full of tears.


    ¡°Our human is here!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s awake, nya!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s up, nya!¡±


    Cale stopped hesitating and opened his eyes.


    Everything started to light up.


    He saw a background of many colors before seeing Raon, On, and Hong who were both smiling brightly and crying while looking at him.


    Home... He was back home.

 Chapter 623: Will never be seen in the world again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 623: Will never be seen in the world again (1)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Choi Han is here too! He came as if he had teleported!¡±


    ¡°He suddenly showed up, nya!¡±


    Raon wasughing out loud as he moved his wings as strongly as possible.


    Unfortunately, it was still just a flutter.


    Hong was jumping up and down in joy next to him.


    ¡°Everything go smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han, who was standing there looking the same and wearing the same clothes he had been wearing in the other world, smiled gently back.


    He had suddenly appeared lookingpletely the same.


    Cale wondered what Choi Han and the God of Death might have chatted about but didn''t ask after seeing Choi Han just smiling and not saying anything.


    Instead, Cale started to look around to see where he was right now.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    He was lying on a grassy field.


    ¡®A grass bed?¡¯


    The grass he was on was much taller than the rest of the grass, tall enough to reach an adult''s knee.


    ¡°Human! Do you like the grass bed? I don''t like altars so I put the ck orb on top of a grass bed!¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t see the ck orb.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We just saw what happened! The ck orb suddenly disappeared and left you behind! You looked terrible!¡±


    ¡°The ck orb disappeared without a trace, nya!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gone so we can''t see it nya!¡±


    Cale ignored the ramblings of the children averaging nine-years-old and looked around.


    The ck orb was gone, however...


    "What is this?¡±


    He could see numerous half-transparent barriers surrounding him instead.


    ck, white, gold, and red.


    Four different colors were mixed together to surround Cale.


    ¡°No wonder everything looked weird.¡±


    Raon, On, and Hong were outside those half-transparent barriers and Raon was rubbing his chubby steamed bun-like cheeks on the barrier.


    Hong was moving in circles around Choi Han while smiling.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°I want to know if you are okay, nya.¡±


    Cale lowered his head after hearing a quiet and calm voice.


    On was looking at him from just outside the barrier.


    Cale answered her cautious question without any hesitation.


    ¡°I''m always okay.¡±


    On¡¯s ears twitched and Raon started to shout with vigor.


    ¡°I knew you would say that human! Did youpletely crush that test or whatever?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    His calm response made the children averaging nine-years-old look at him with admiration.


    ¡°As expected of our human!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s good at crushing things, nya!¡±


    On quietly nodded her head with a satisfied expression on her face.


    Cale chuckled while looking at Hong and Raon being excited at his response and On moving to join them, before turning toward the direction of footsteps.


    Ron, Beacrox, Eruhaben, Lord Sheritt, Rosalyn, Lock, Mary, etc.


    His friends were all quickly approaching with happy expressions on their faces.


    Cale nonchntlymented while looking at them.


    ¡°It really is home.¡±


    He was getting emotional.


    That was why he got up from the grass bed and started to walk toward the barrier.


    He wanted to greet his friends too.


    Cale took a few small steps toward the barrier.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    Rosalyn called out to him louder than ever before.


    As a gentle smile was about to appear on Cale¡¯s face...


    Rosalyn shouted even louder.


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    As Cale flinched...


    ¡°You¡¯ll die if you touch the barrier!¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Eruhaben urgently shouted as well.


    ¡°Cale! Stop moving! Stop moving if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡®...What the hell?¡¯


    Cale stopped and looked at therge dome barriers surrounding the grass bed.


    He subconsciously made ament.


    "What the hell did you guys do?¡±


    Raon and Hong excitedly responded back.


    ¡°The ck barrier is the work of the great and mighty Raon Miru! If you touch it in the wrong way, hundreds of ck arrows will attack you!¡±


    ¡°The white one is Sheritt-nim''s, nya! You''ll be squished to death by a shield if you touch Sheritt-nim¡¯s nya!¡±


    Cale flinched.


    On calmly continued to exin.


    "The gold one is Eruhaben-nim¡¯s, nya, you¡¯ll probably turn to dust if you touch that one, nya. The red one is big sis Rosalyn''s masterpiece and you will mm, leave this world by being melted byva if you touch that one nya.¡±


    On then added on.


    ¡°They¡¯re the attack spells they ced to protect you and to attack any enemies who tried to touch the ck orb, nya.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it shouldn''t harm you at all since you are inside the barrier, human! The gentle Rosalyn probably told you to stop just in case something goes wrong! You can just walk out!¡±


    Cale stood firmly without moving.


    He had no intentions of moving.


    ¡°Young master Cale, we¡¯ll undo them right away.¡±


    Rosalyn walked over and got rid of her red barrier.


    Eruhaben and Sheritt then removed their barriers.


    ¡°You unlucky bastard. It must have been hard on you.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? I''m sure the test of a god would not have been easy. Good job.¡±


    They then saw Cale¡¯s eyes moving toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Ron had a benign smile on his face but his gaze was vicious as he looked over Choi Han''s condition from head to toe.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°Looks like you returned alive without getting hurt.¡±


    Choi Han made eye contact with Ron without saying anything.


    Ron patting Choi Han on the shoulder once before walking past him toward Cale.


    ¡°Get some rest since you''re back home now.¡±


    Of course, Choi Han started to smile after hearing those words from Ron.


    But that smile quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Beacrox clicked his tongue as soon as he saw Choi Han.


    Alberu started to speak with a stiff expression on his face.


    "What is it?¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Beacrox clicked his tongue once more before taking out apletely white handkerchief without a single blemish out of his pocket and tossing it to Choi Han.


    ¡°At least wipe your face.¡±


    Beacrox then walked past Choi Han as well. Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°I''m hungry.¡±


    ¡°...There are things for you to eat.¡±


    Smile.


    Choi Han started to smile. He looked a bit more rxed as Lock and Rosalyn then walked up.


    Actually, Choi Han and Cale... Their friends were surrounding both of them as they took turns sharing their happiness.


    ¡°You have returned. I am happy.¡±


    ¡°Mary. I heard you were the one who stole me from the White Star.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. You are correct. I grabbed you and flew away.¡±


    Cale didn''t recognize the stiff tone in Mary''s voice and continued to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best. Totally amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I am the best. I am amazing.¡±


    Cale looked around after his short conversation with Mary. He then walked over to Choi Han.


    Once everybody''s gazes were focused on them... He opened his mouth to speak.


    "We made it back safely.¡±


    Cale¡¯s heart slightly stirred with emotion as he said that.


    It wasn''t a bad feeling, in fact, the warm feeling made Cale smile as he looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Choi Han?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ca-¡±


    As Choi Han smiled and tried to respond...


    ¡°That doesn''t seem to be true, young master-nim.¡±


    They heard Ron¡¯s extremely benign and gentle voice.


    Cale flinched as Ron''s voice became scarier the more benign it was.


    He then looked into Ron¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    Cale curled up internally after seeing Ron¡¯s firm gaze.


    At that moment...


    "Both of you are extremely skinny.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?


    Choi Han and me?¡¯


    Eruhaben nodded his head with a serious expression as Cale looked back and forth at Choi Han and himself.


    ¡°Yes. The unlucky bastard must have received nutrients inside the ck orb somehow since he is still alive after a few months but he doesn¡¯t look good at all. Choi Han must have been through a lot during the test as well since he is much skinnier.¡±


    Cale turned toward Choi Han and asked.


    ¡°...Did you not eat properly?¡±


    Choi Han answered without any hesitation after seeing the serious expression on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°My weight has not changed.¡±


    Cale looked down at his wrist as well.


    ¡°...It¡¯s the same as before.¡±


    It didn¡¯t look any different.


    But none of the others were listening to the two of them.


    "I¡¯ll be heading back first.¡±


    Beacrox took out a pair of white gloves from his pocket and returned to the ck castle looking ready to battle.


    The others followed behind him as well.


    Ron walked up to Cale as he nkly watched them leave.


    ¡°Young master-nim, his highness has asked for a video call.¡±


    Alberu had headed back while Cale was unconscious after killing the yellow head.


    He had no choice as he was busy and he had headed toward the Roan Kingdom¡¯s pce as soon as he returned.


    Cale started to speak after seeing Alberu¡¯s face appear on top of the videomunication device¡¯s screen.


    ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s been a while since I''ve seen your face.¡±


    - You-


    Alberu hesitated with a tired expression on his face before he started to speak again.


    - You''re eating very well as soon as you got back.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. It is delicious.


    A piece of the Beacrox special steak went into Cale¡¯s mouth.


    Alberu smiled brightly while looking at Cale who was sitting with a feast in front of him.


    - You never change.


    ¡°That is my forte. Your highness, how are things going?¡±


    Plop.


    A piece of apple pie was ced on top of Cale¡¯s steak te as he asked.


    Naturally it was from Raon.


    He then started to build a cookie tower on top of Choi Han¡¯s te of cookies he brought out from his spatial dimension.


    Alberu observed all of this and picked up a file without taking a second nce.


    - We¡¯ve sent a special brigade of mages and searchers to Puzzle City.


    Puzzle City, the discarded city.


    The ce that was famous for building rock towers and breaking them down.


    - We¡¯ve also stationed three 1000-men brigades at the outskirts of Puzzle City.


    These forces would instantly enter Puzzle City if the special brigade noticed anything weird.


    "What about the residents?¡±


    - Of course we created a manual for the residents in case they need to escape. We have stealthily been moving the residents who have difficulty moving to other cities.


    "So that the White Star doesn¡¯t notice?¡±


    - That''s right.


    Plop.


    Alberu mmed the file down.


    - We will chat about the details once youe to the pce.


    ck.


    Cale put the fork down and started to speak.


    ¡°The pce?¡±


    ¡®Do I really need to go there?¡¯


    Cale''sck of interest was visible on his face.


    ¡®Can¡¯t we just do it over a video call?¡¯


    Cale, who had nned on stopping by the Henituse Duchy before heading toward Puzzle City or the Eastern continent to scope out what the White Star was nning, wondered if he really had to go.


    His thoughts were clearly visible on his face.


    Alberu just looked toward Rosalyn who was eating with a rxed smile on her face. Rosalyn smiled at him after noticing his gaze.


    Alberu hesitated for a moment before starting to speak again.


    - The representatives of different kingdoms are nning on having a grand assembly at the Roan Pce regarding a n for peace throughout the continent.


    ¡®A grand assembly?¡¯


    Cale started to think about people such as Litana and Toonka who would show up as the representatives of the Western continent.


    All of them were gathering at the Roan Pce?


    It must be rted to the White Star and Puzzle City.


    Cale casuallymented.


    ¡°What about it, your highness?¡±


    - Are you really going to act like it''s someone else''s business?


    ¡°...I guess I must be there?¡±


    - Isn¡¯t that obvious?


    Alberu gently added on.


    - Work hard a little longer and then get as much rest as you want.


    Cale looked toward the crown prince.


    - I''ll let you be a cker. Don¡¯t worry.


    Smile.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°I have faith.¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Alberu chuckled as he was reminded of Joo Ho-Shik.


    ¡®I guess he had a decent farewell.¡¯


    He was slightly relieved after seeing the expressions on Cale and Choi Han¡¯s faces.


    Even he was disappointed to leave and he had just a short meeting with all of them. How bad would it be for those two?


    He watched the two of them eat well with satisfaction.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    He then heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Then I will head to the pce right away after stopping by the Duke¡¯s Estate. I should be there by tomorrow morning.¡±


    - ...You¡¯re visiting the Henituse family?


    ¡°Yes, your highness. It is only fitting.¡±


    Cale looked toward Alberu after saying that.


    - Uhh... mm.


    Alberu''s reaction was a bit odd.


    "What is it, your highness?¡±


    - ...Mm.


    A bright smile appeared on Alberu¡¯s face.


    It was an extremely radiant smile that reminded Cale of the radiant sun, but it seemed quite forced.


    - Just go there first.


    Click.


    Then he hung up the call.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Cale got the chills for some reason.


    However, he finished up a few things at the ck castle and immediately headed for the Henituse territory.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale was at the city walls not too far away from the forest where he had juste from. He quietly looked at the city walls protecting Rain City, the capital of the Henituse territory.


    ¡°Were the walls of our territory always this thick and threatening?¡±


    Ron smiled and answered him.


    ¡°They were recently upgraded. In addition, we are currently installing magic devices throughout the Henituse territory and the most magic devices are going in Rain City as the Lord¡¯s Castle and the Duke''s Estate are both here.¡±


    He continued to speak with a satisfied expression on his face.


    ¡°That is the reason the flow of mana is unstable right now, which is why you had to teleport outside the city walls instead of directly into the castle, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°I did hear about that part.¡±


    Cale pointed at therge number of soldiers walking into the city.


    ¡°Uhh... Mm.... What is that army?¡±


    ¡°They are here to protect the Henituse Duchy.¡±


    Ron benignly answered back.


    And then...


    ¡°This much is to be expected for a Duchy.¡±


    Beacrox seemed oddly proud.


    Cale suddenly remembered Alberu¡¯s overly radiant smile.


    ¡°Young master-nim, shall we go? Everybody is waiting for you.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and pushed the hood of his robe down.


    The Duke couple and his two younger siblings.


    They were enough reasons to start walking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in quietly.¡±


    He didn''t like loud and chaotic situations.


    He nned on quietly getting past the city gates and heading toward the Duke¡¯s Estate.


    Cale stood in line behind the people trying to enter the city and waited for his turn. It was finally his turn and he walked up to a soldier standing outside the gate.


    He stepped forward leaving Ron and Beacrox behind him.


    ¡®It should be enough if I show him my face.¡¯


    It would be quick, very quick.


    The soldier should let him through as soon as he showed his face.


    ¡°Please show your Proof of Toll. What is your name and where did you-¡±


    Cale slightly lowered his hood so that only the soldier, who had been repeating the same thing like a robot, could see his face.


    The soldier¡¯s eyes opened wide and he stopped talking.


    Cale put on a gentle conversational smile as it looked as if the soldier had recognized him right now.


    ¡°I want to quietly vis-¡±


    Cale was trying to tell the soldier what he was nning on doing.


    He wanted to be let in quietly as he was secretly visiting.


    However, he could not finish his sentence.


    Tang!


    The soldier dropped the pen and papers he was holding.


    ¡°Y, y-¡±


    He then stuttered for a bit before barely managing to speak.


    ¡°Y, y-¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    As Cale asked back in confusion...


    The soldier didn¡¯t even pick up the pen and papers before lifting up both arms and starting to cheer.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim! My goodness, the young master-nim is back alive!¡±


    Cale became anxious at this extremely intense reaction.


    ¡®What the hell?


    Why is he acting like this?!


    I was just trying to enter quietly!¡¯


    Cale''s shock made him subconsciously let go of the hood he was holding back to show the soldier his face.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A gust of wind blew over at that moment and pushed against the hood that it came off before Cale could do anything.


    His sunset red hair became visible for everyone.


    Everybody focused on the red hair that stood out.


    As Cale flinched after seeing all of the gazes being focused on him...


    Once silence filled the area for a moment...


    Boom.


    The knight in charge of the city gate dropped therge spear in his hand to break the silence.


    Numerous voices filled the area outside the city gate at that moment.


    ¡°Young master-nim! My goodness, our young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°Oh, lord! Thank you for returning our hero to our side! Thank you looooord!¡±


    ¡°The young master-nim, the shield young master-nim is back!¡±


    The knight who had dropped his spear started to shout to the soldier next to him.


    ¡°Immediately head over to Interim Territory Lord Vin-nim!¡±


    His face was full of admiration; his voice was full of joy and pride as he gave the order in a vigorous voice.


    ¡°The pride of our home, the hero of the continent has returned! Inform Vin-nim right away!¡±


    ¡®What?


    The hero of what?¡¯


    Cale heard the invisible Raon''s voice in his head while his pupils were shaking in shock.


    - Human! They all seem so happy to see you return! Hehe!


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    On and Hong meowed with joy in Beacrox¡¯s arms.


    A chill that Cale did not get even when he was face to face with the sealed god swept over him.

 Chapter 624: Will never be seen in the world again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 624: Will never be seen in the world again (2)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    Cale had no time to focus on the chills on his back.


    - Human! It''s a carriage!


    Cale''s pupils started to shake.


    ¡°Young master-nim! Please get on!¡±


    A knight and a group of warriors came over with a carriage.


    It was a carriage with the Henituse family crest, but...


    ¡®...It¡¯s too fancy.¡¯


    It was an extremely, no, extravagantly fancy carriage.


    Why was a carriage like this by the city walls?


    Cale subconsciously looked toward the knight who answered as if it was nothing.


    ¡°Lord Deruth had this carriage built for when he was to go to the capital, however, Lady Vin insisted on building a carriage that showed the Duchy¡¯s wealth off even more so this carriage was left by the city walls as a spare.¡±


    That meant that they had created an even more extravagant carriage than this already too luxurious carriage. That carriage was currently at the capital with Duke Deruth.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°...Anybody who takes a look at this carriage would say that Lord Deruth is extremely wealthy.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Isn¡¯t that the truth, young master-nim? We are an extremely wealthy territory and the family has been saving money for multiple generations!¡±


    The knight responded as if it was normal.


    He then opened the door of the carriage.


    ¡°I will escort you right away! Please get on, young master-nim!¡±


    Blink blink.


    Cale blinked twice. He heard Choi Han¡¯s voice at that moment.


    Choi Han, Ron, Beacrox, and the children averaging nine-years-old were currently with Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim. Over there-¡±


    Choi Han stopped talking.


    Cale looked toward where Choi Han was pointing.


    Just a moment ago... There had been some soldiers who had entered the city not too long before Cale. They had turned around and were walking in formation toward Cale.


    ¡°Mm. Hilsman.¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Cale noticed that the knight leading the soldiers was Hilsman.


    Vice Captain Hilsman had been with Cale when he first went to the capital and knew all about Cale and his friends.


    ¡°Young master-nim! Sob!¡±


    Hilsman started to cry as soon as he saw Cale.


    ¡®What the hell? Why is he like this?¡¯


    Cale anxiously took a step backward.


    Hilsman didn''t care as he got off his horse and ran over to him.


    ¡°Young master-nim! You look so terrible, shabby, no, I am so sad to see you looking like this! Sooooooooooob!¡±


    Cale thought Hilsman looked extremely sad right now.


    ¡°I''m so d that you returned safe and alive, young master-nim!¡±


    He was holding back his tears now but Hilsman¡¯s eyes were red as he clenched his fists and continued to speak in a shaking voice.


    ¡°I knew that you would even ovee a god¡¯s test, young master-nim! You''re always.... For our territory... for the kingdom... No, you''re always on the move to protect both the Eastern and Western continent.¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    Hilsman thought he could see the pain and suffering in Cale''s eyes that were still stoic despite his paleplexion.


    Of course, that was just his own thinking.


    ¡°I, Hilsman, know about it all even though I have not been able to be by your side! Young master-nim, I know how hard your days have been as you try to achieve your noble goal!¡±


    ¡®...Is being a cker a noble goal?¡¯


    Cale couldn''t help but have that thought.


    He then made up his mind.


    ¡®Let¡¯s tell him.¡¯


    He wanted to tell Hilsman that his goal was to be a cker.


    Maybe this atmosphere would change a bit if he said that.


    But Hilsman didn''t give him the chance to do that.


    ¡°I!¡±


    Hilsman pounded on his armor.


    ¡°No, our soldiers!¡±


    He then extended his arms and pointed behind him. There were numerous soldiers standing in formation with expressions full of admiration.


    ¡°No, the citizens of our territory! We will all escort you to the Duke¡¯s Estate, young master-nim!¡±


    "Wooooooooooo-!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaaah-!¡±


    The soldiers shouted and the citizens cheered.


    They all looked toward Cale and admired his unshakable dignified look on his face.


    The truth was that Cale was so anxious that he had frozen in spot.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    He felt chills once more after hearing Ron''s low voice before slowly walking toward the carriage.


    The others got on the carriage behind him.


    ¡°...Fuck-¡±


    He covered his face with both hands.


    ¡°My goodness, you always get so shy, young master-nim. Hahahaha!¡±


    Hilsmanughed out loud before closing the carriage door and got on his horse before escorting Cale''s carriage with the soldiers.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    The ride was smooth as the carriage headed toward the Duke¡¯s Estate.


    The cheering outside only got louder.


    Cale peeked out to see that there were some citizens throwing what looked like flower petals from baskets.


    He had no idea where they got such things in November.


    - Hehe! Everybody seems to be happy that you¡¯re here, human! I''m happy too!


    ¡°Meeeeeeeeeeow! It feels like a festival, nya!¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeeeow. This is fun, nya!¡±


    ¡®...Haaaaa.¡¯


    Cale held back a sigh.


    Cale saw Duchess Vin as soon as he got off the carriage at the Duke¡¯s Estate.


    ¡°Mother, I''m home.¡±


    Vin calmly watched him as he greeted her and slowly started to speak.


    ¡°Yes. Wee back.¡±


    She then turned around and headed inside. Cale watched her head in when he heard her voice.


    ¡°How long will you be here?¡±


    ¡°I n on spending the night if nothing changes. I feel as if we need to quickly put an end to this White Star issue.¡±


    Both of their voices sounded stoic.


    Vin stopped moving and asked a question.


    ¡°And after that?¡±


    ¡°Of course I woulde back home.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I n on moving back and forth between here and the vi.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll be staying within the Henituse territory.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale could see Duchess Vin¡¯s back and her hair that had been twisted up.


    Her hair was still perfectly made with not a single hair sticking out.


    Cale looked at it for quite a while.


    He then heard Vin¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Cale walked up next to her as she answered.


    They then started to walk toward the door together.


    He nonchntly made ament.


    ¡°Please make sure to watch your health as you work. Please eat well and sleep well. Those are very important issues.¡±


    ¡°I wish to tell you the same thing.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need to overwork yourself.¡±


    ¡°That is what I wish to say to you.¡±


    Cale hesitated for a moment before starting to speak again.


    ¡°Where are Basen and Lily?¡±


    "Basen is handling some documents while Lily is training with the soldiers outside the city walls. Basen should have already heard that you are here while Lily is probably hearing about it now.¡±


    "What is father doing at the capital?¡±


    ¡°What you usually do.¡±


    ¡°What I usually do?¡±


    ¡°Flipping the pce over.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale looked toward Duchess Vin at a loss for words.


    Smile. Vin started to smile.


    She continued to walk while looking forward.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother?¡±


    Screeeech.


    The door to the estate slowly opened.


    She looked at the opening door and continued to speak.


    ¡°You know, those things called gods or Roan or whatever... Ignore them all if they are harmful to you. You don¡¯t need those things.¡±


    Smile. Cale started to smile.


    She still did not look at Cale and simply continued to walk forward.


    Screeech- Bang!


    And through the open door...


    ¡°Hyung-nim!¡±


    Basen was rushing out.


    ¡°Basen. You escort Cale to his room. I need to go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Ah, yes, of course!¡±


    Duchess Vin turned toward the Lord¡¯s Castle instead of the Estate.


    Cale realized that she had walked back to the house with him just to greet him.


    Vin finally turned back toward Cale.


    ¡°Make sure to rest properly.¡±


    Her voice was calm and she had no smile on her face but Cale slightly bowed toward her after looking into her eyes.


    Eyes often told more than things that could not be expressed through words.


    ¡°I''m leaving now.¡±


    Vin also did not say anything and walked away from them.


    Cale slowly turned his gaze.


    Basen had been constantly looking at him without saying anything.


    ¡°Basen. I don¡¯t need an escort to my own room.¡±


    This was also his house and it wasn¡¯t like they had built a new home. He didn''t need an escort.


    ¡°I''ll stille with you.¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever then.¡±


    Cale nonchntly nodded his head and stepped into the house.


    ¡°It''s the same as usual.¡±


    Basen quietly smile after hearing Cale¡¯s remarks.


    He looked much calmer now.


    ¡°There were no reasons for it to change, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°I guess that is true.¡±


    Ron, Choi Han, and Beacrox entered the house in that order and all started to move in different directions. Their movements were very natural.


    They each had their respective ces in this house.


    The people inside the estate greeted Cale as usual unlike the citizens outside.


    They were as calm as if they were looking at the young master of the house who had just gone out to y.


    Cale liked their attitude and it made him really feel right at home.


    He liked this peaceful atmosphere.


    Vin probably made it this way knowing Cale''s personality.


    Cale started to walk toward his room with Basen as he started to speak.


    ¡°It doesn''t look like you¡¯ve been well.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale had already looked over Basen from head to toe by the time Basen flinched his shoulders.


    ¡°Make sure to take care of your health as you work. Getting a good rest is a necessity. Making sure to eat is even more of a necessity.¡±


    Basen noticed that Cale¡¯s gaze was focused on the tips of his sleeve and quickly moved both hands back.


    Basen¡¯s sleeves were dirty and covered in ink.


    They looked as if his sleeves had gotten dirty because he had been writing something for a while.


    That was indeed what had happened.


    "Are you busy because of me?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all!¡±


    Cale did not ask anything else after hearing Basen¡¯s energetic response.


    He wasn¡¯t the type to answer just because Cale asked him anyway.


    Instead, Cale asked Basen, whose appearance made it very clear that he had been working hard.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been doing work for the territory for a while now; it¡¯s not too hard I hope?¡±


    Yes, hyung-nim. It¡¯s not hard!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Basen responded without getting flustered this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun! It¡¯s not too bad.¡±


    ¡°I guess working for the territory suits you?¡±


    ¡°I think so. I think the territory''s internal affairs area suits me best. That¡¯s why it is not hard.¡±


    There was something Basen wanted to say.


    He wanted to say that he was not having a hard time because of his brother and that he was working hard because he liked what he was doing.


    He wanted to say that he enjoyed doing his part to help out the territory.


    This was the truth.


    Basen¡¯s goal since a long time ago was to work for this territory.


    He wanted to work here with his brother Cale and sister Lily.


    Cale noticed that Basen was telling the truth when he said it was fun.


    That was why he stopped walking for a moment and looked around.


    Nobody else was around them except the children averaging nine-years-old.


    It was probably to be considerate of Cale.


    ¡®This is good.¡¯


    Cale had been thinking that he needed to set things straight at least once before it was toote.


    He decided it was the best time to bring it up since they were talking about rted issues anyway.


    ¡°...Hyung-nim?¡±


    Basen looked toward Cale, who had suddenly stopped walking, with confusion.


    He could see that Cale¡¯s extremely calm gaze looked more serious than ever before.


    Anybody would be tell that Cale was about to speak the truth.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Basen.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, hyung-nim?¡±


    ¡°You be the territory lord.¡±


    Cale then observed Basen¡¯s response.


    But Basen was weird.


    ¡°...Hyung-nim.¡±


    Basen¡¯s voice was shaking.


    Cale felt something was off and looked at Basen¡¯s face. Basen''s pupils were shaking.


    ¡°I-¡±


    Basen couldn''t help but act like this.


    His father and mother had both told him about it.


    They couldn¡¯t tell Lily but they had stealthily told Basen since he would eventually find out while handling the internal affairs of the territory.


    They told him that there might be a great battle that has not happened in hundreds of years starting in Puzzle City soon.


    The Henituse household¡¯s number one priority during that battle was-


    ¡®To make sure that Cale survives.¡¯


    His father and mother¡¯s voices echoed in his mind.


    His father had also said the following.


    ¡®Our Henituse household¡¯s goal is to live peacefully and happily.¡¯


    There was no need to be recorded in history.


    There was no need for fame.


    All they wanted was to live their life well.


    ¡®That is my number one priority as the patriarch of this family.¡¯


    Basen¡¯s heart sank after hearing Cale telling him to be the territory lord because of what his parents had told him.


    The great battle that could happen in Puzzle City...


    They told him that there was no way to know how many people will get hurt or die.


    His hyung-nim was the person who was most likely to stand in front of everybody else in that battle.


    That same hyung-nim was seriously telling him to be the territory lord.


    It sounded as if he was saying he wouldn''t be there to take that position.


    That sounded like-


    ¡®H, he thinks that he might di-¡¯


    Basen did not dare to finish that thought.


    Cale dying at the end of the battle and he bing the territory lord?


    ¡°I-¡±


    Basen¡¯s lips were shaking as he started to speak.


    He clenched his eyes shut and shouted out.


    ¡°I really hope that you return alive, hyung-nim!¡±


    ¡°Have you not gotten much sleep because of work?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Basen flinched and asked back after hearing Cale¡¯s immediate response.


    "Why are you saying something so obvious?¡±


    Cale chuckled and nonchntly added on.


    ¡°Of course I''lle back alive.¡±


    ¡°Then... Why are you talking like someone who is leaving-¡±


    Basen could see Cale''s eyes open wide after hearing that statement.


    Cale urgently started to speak.


    ¡°Why would I leave?!¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked at the nkly asking Basen and waved his arm around as if to tell Basen never to say something like that ever again.


    ¡®Leave?!


    Why is he saying such sad things?!


    Why would I leave this rich family behind and go elsewhere?!


    I have a lot of money but having even more money is better!¡¯


    Cale sternly shook his head.


    ¡°I just want to stay near Harris Vige and the Forest of Darkness and get some rest. I will frequently visit home as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale shared his ns with Basen.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t n on leaving the territory once things involving that White Star bastard are resolved.¡±


    He might have to help the children averaging nine-years-old travel the world.


    But that would just be traveling for fun and should not have any issues.


    ¡°My goal is to live peacefully and quietly.¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes indeed.¡¯


    Cale, who nodded his head as if he was agreeing with his own statement, flinched after seeing Basen¡¯s face.


    Basen was smiling brightly.


    He was full of emotion after hearing Cale share the goal of the Henituse household.


    ¡°Yes. Hyung-nim, that is a very good goal!¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°For sure!¡±


    Cale smiled with joy, thinking that Basen smiling again meant that his desires had been properly delivered.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    Hong walked around the two smiling people.


    - Both of you look happy! I''m really happy too!


    Raon was spinning in air while invisible.


    Only On...


    On was the only one taking a close look at Cale and Basen''s expressions as she recalled their conversation.


    She then started to shake her head side to side.


    On then mumbled so quietly that nobody else could hear her.


    ¡°...I think a cker life will be hard, nya.¡±


    On went over and patted Cale¡¯s foot as if she pitied him.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, it is only one day but please rest well tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡±


    ¡°We will make sure they prepare a feast.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    The two of them looked very happy as they started to walk again.


    However, at that moment...


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    There was a sharp sound echoing through the house, the Lord¡¯s Castle, and the entire Rain City.


    This was an rm for when enemies were invading.


    It was a Special-Grade warning.


    Cale¡¯s first battle...


    This rm had been heard during that battle at the Henituse territory.


    ¡°...What the hell?¡±


    ¡®Is it the White Star? Who could it be?


    What son of a bitch is trying to mess with our territory again?¡¯


    Cale''s face looked cold with anger.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han was rushing toward him.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Cale immediately turned away from the direction of his room.


    He then started to walk out.

 Chapter 625: Will never be seen in the world again (3)

    <h4>Chapter 625: Will never be seen in the world again (3)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    ¡°Hyung-nim!¡±


    Cale''s steps were so quick that Basen had to rush after calling out to him.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Deputy Butler Hans came from the other side and started to walk right next to Cale. They didn''t greet each other even after not having seen each other for a while.


    ¡°Hans, is that the rm I think it is?¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim!¡±


    Basen walked up as well and started to speak before Hans.


    ¡°We are currently installing magic devices throughout the territory.¡±


    Cale had heard about it from Ron earlier.


    ¡°Although the rms were only used by scouts or knights who noticed enemies invading, it is different now. Some of the magic devices we have installed react when special powers such as magic or aura are detected to be acting abnormally.¡±


    Magic, aura... Or simr types of power.


    ¡°It would naturally be difficult to detect if a highest-grade mage or sword master hides their powers but it will detect it from anybody under those levels. Of course, anybody releasing their strength will be immediately discovered.¡±


    Hans nodded his head at Basen''s exnation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They are quite the sensitive magic devices as the little young master-nim mentioned.


    Hans was breathing heavily after having quickly walked over but thoroughly answered Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°Furthermore, the rm level is dependent on the level of strength that was discovered!¡±


    ¡°Then is this the highest level?¡±


    Hans gulped after seeing the cold gaze on Cale''s face.


    ¡°Yes sir! Young master-nim! This is the highest level rm!¡±


    ¡®...Who the hell is trying to invade our territory?¡¯


    Cale''s eyes looked as if they were on fire.


    ¡®Is it the White Star?


    Or maybe it is his subordinate bastards?


    Who could it be?


    Who is here because they want their lives to be over?¡¯


    Cale did not share those thoughts out loud and calmly asked another question.


    ¡°The magic devices are that sensitive now?¡±


    They had no idea when someone might try to attack the Henituse territory. This device was quite useful for that.


    ¡°Young master-nim, did you forget where this is?¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Cale brusquely responded back, making Hans start to smile.


    ¡°This is the current strongest kingdom when ites to magic. This is the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    With the new Magic Tower not yet built... Rosalyn and the other skilled mages were all staying in the Roan Kingdom.


    There was also kingdom-wide support for magic with the crown prince at the center of it.


    ¡°Magic devices are bing more advanced by the minute. Rosalyn-nim¡¯s influence is especially big.¡±


    The moment Hans mentioned Rosalyn, Cale thought about some individuals that Hans and Basen did not know.


    There were three friends and mentors helping her.


    Raon, Eruhaben, and Sheritt.


    The three of them were most likely helping with her research.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°...No wonder his highness didn''t seem to beining.¡±


    There were chances that the White Star mighte to Puzzle City at any moment.


    Alberu would not have only believed in Cale.


    He would have believed in the Roan Kingdom as well. He would have had faith that they had the foundations set to fight against the White Star.


    "Does that mean that this rm only reacts to special powers?¡±


    Wiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    The rm echoed throughout the building.


    ¡°Yes! Hyung-nim! There are a total of five ces with the devicespletely installed so someone from the Lord¡¯s Castle will soon let us know where the rm originally from!¡±


    They would know from which direction the intruder wasing.


    It was quite useful.


    Hans looked extremely proud.


    ¡°This is something that is only possible in a territory with as much wealth as the Henituse territory! These magic devices cost so much that someone would need a mountain of gold to pay for it!¡±


    ¡®A mountain?


    A mountain of gold?¡¯


    Cale flinched after hearing about a ton of money despite the urgent nature while Basen calmly mumbled as he stepped in front of Cale.


    ¡°It is only one mountain and not five mountains of gold, it''s not very expensive.¡±


    This made Cale think that the Henituse household had enough wealth to form five mountains of gold but looked forward after hearing Basen shout amand.


    They were in front of the door.


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    Their staff quickly opened the door.


    ¡°Huff. Huff!¡±


    They could see a soldier running toward them.


    Hans pointed toward the soldier.


    ¡°Young master-nim, that person is the messenger- eek! Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°I''m going first.¡±


    Cale quickly rushed past him.


    Hans could see how Cale, who was wearing than him, was able to move so quickly.


    There were whirlwinds surrounding both of his feet.


    ¡°I as well.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    - I''m going first too!


    Choi Han and the children averaging nine-years-old followed behind Cale.


    Basen¡¯s footsteps slowed down after seeing all of them darting forward.


    ¡°Little young master-nim! Shouldn¡¯t we move quicker as well?¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    Basen oddly felt calm even after seeing Cale¡¯s urgent expression.


    ¡°Hyung-nim will take care of things better than I can. We will focus on the internal defenses rather than the external intruder.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! I will go escort the Interim Lord-nim over!¡±


    ¡°Also contact the Lord-nim in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Basen trusted Cale.


    He was the most reliable shield.


    That was why he was nning on being a sturdy pir for the shield to do as it pleases.


    This was Basen¡¯s method after choosing his pen over a sword.


    However, there was something he did not know.


    Cale''s shield was used to strike first every so often.


    ¡°Huff! Huff!¡±


    The messenger shouted with urgency as soon as he saw Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°Where are the intruders?¡±


    ¡°Huff, huff! To the west, sir! The rm came from the Western city walls of Rain City!¡±


    ¡®The west...¡¯


    Cale quickly turned toward the west.


    He heard the messenger¡¯s desperate shout behind him.


    ¡°Lily-nim is currently outside the western walls!¡±


    "...What did you say?¡±


    ¡°That is where the soldiers train so I heard that she was heading toward the Western gate toe see you, young master-nim! The rm went off soon after that-!¡±


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s body shot forward as quickly as the wind.


    The current rm hade from the western city walls.


    ¡®I''m sure of it!¡¯


    He was sure that Lily would have headed for the city as quickly as possible as soon as she heard that Cale was home.


    Even Cale knew that Lily listened to him very well. He was sharp enough to notice that.


    ¡®She''s also weak.¡¯


    Lily had a lot of potential but was still quiteckingpared to Cale and the others.


    ¡°Everybody get ready.¡±


    He gave the order without even looking back.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    Fog and poison slowly started to rise from On and Hong¡¯s bodies.


    - We shouldn''t use magic because they are installing more magic devices but I''ll keep them prepared since it is an urgent situation!


    ck mana started to gather in the air right above Cale.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    ck aura that looked as if it could destroy anything shot out of Choi Han''s sword.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    ¡°Close the gate!¡±


    ¡°Hide! Evacuate underground!¡±


    ¡°Move to the shelter!¡±


    The citizens of the territory were scared but quickly moving as they continued to hear this rm that would not stop.


    They seemed to have trained for this many times.


    ¡°Huh?! Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°As expected, right away-!¡±


    They stopped moving for a moment to look at Cale and the others.


    They were moving too quickly to see clearly but they did see the red hair and the shining ck aura.


    Those two things were enough to make the citizens stop worrying.


    ¡°He¡¯s stepping into help even though he just got back from a difficult test......!¡±


    ¡°Our young master-nim... He truly is different from the others. If the gods descended down to the world, they would probably be as good as our young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Sob. As long as the young master-nim is here, our territory, our shield! Will not break!¡±


    The citizens were saying things that would make Cale faint in shock if he heard them.


    Thankfully, Cale could not hear them.


    His body was already by the western wall.


    As some of the soldiers recognized him and were about to speak...


    ¡°Young miss!¡±


    ¡°Youngdy-nim!¡±


    The knight who looked to be in charge was shouting to someone from the ledge of the wall.


    "...Cale-nim, I smell blood.¡±


    The wind blowing form the west delivered a thick scent of blood to Cale.


    Lily. Blood.


    Shoutsing from outside the city walls.


    ¡°Please! Please save him!¡±


    It wasn''t Lily.


    However, Cale¡¯s body could not help but respond on its own.


    ¡°Ugh! Hold on! The blood!¡±


    It was because he heard Lily''s groan and urgent voice next.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    ¡®Who could it be?


    Hmm?


    Just who-¡¯


    ¡°Who the hell-¡±


    His voice was calm but sounded extremely sharp as he instantly shot up into the air.


    A bright rose gold light surrounded him and looked ready to cast rose gold thunderbolts toward the enemies at any moment.


    ¡°Ah! Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°The young master-nim is here!¡±


    The rest of the soldiers and knights finally spotted him.


    However, Cale wasn¡¯t paying attention to them as he was looking toward the direction of Lily''s voice.


    - Human!


    Raon was naturally with him as well.


    Cale then saw the situation and the enemy who had set off the rm.


    - ...Huh?


    Raon tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Cale also tilted his head in confusion.


    He could see the battlefield.


    Yes, he could see it.


    The old knight next to Lily started to shout.


    ¡°The Cats are stealthy assassins! Don''t let down your guard!¡±


    ¡°Yes master!¡±


    The greatsword in Lily''s hands released arge gust of wind.


    The greatsword that wasrger than the one Lily had been usingst time was extremelyrgepared to her small hands.


    Actually, the greatsword that was as tall as most average adult men would have been huge even without theparison.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The gust of wind from the greatsword mmed against a man wearing a ck assassin outfit who was trying to run away.


    - ...Oh. She¡¯s strong.


    Raon gasped in admiration but Cale could see a faint lighting from Lily''s greatsword.


    It wasn¡¯t as clear as Choi Han¡¯s aura.


    However, he could faintly see aura smoke rising from the sword.


    That meant that she was almost at the high-grade knight level.


    ¡°...Hasn¡¯t she only been using the sword for like two years?¡±


    ¡®What am I seeing right now?¡¯


    Cale''s mind turned into a chaotic mess for a moment.


    - It¡¯s possible in two years! I am great and mighty even though I am only six years old!


    At that moment...


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The man wearing an assassin¡¯s outfit, who was presumed to be the enemy, fell down after being attacked by therge greatsword again.


    - It¡¯s the Cat tribe!


    There were approximately ten of them.


    Cale¡¯s gaze started to sink.


    Cat tribe assassins. They were fighting against Lily''s side right now.


    Lily was standing in the front with the old knight next to her and some knights surrounding her to support her.


    Cale started to mumble.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way the rm would sound for some Cats like them.¡±


    It was not a regr rm but an rm that would go off if the entire territory was in danger.


    The corners of his lips slowly drew an arc and went up.


    "Cale Henituse!¡±


    One of the Cats noticed him.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Lily turned her head and her eyes opened wide.


    Unlike Basen who was getting lighter by the day like Cale, the healthy Lily who had bronze skin subconsciously lowered her greatsword.


    ¡°Lily! I told you never to put your guard down!¡±


    The old knight jumped toward Lily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    One of the Cats had used stealthy movements to arrive right in front of Lily.


    Baaaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He was then sent flying.


    Gulp.


    Lily''s master, the old knight, gulped.


    Here was an idol of the knights.


    The ck aura of their esteemed sword master had instantly sent the Cat flying.


    Choi Han, who had arrived at some point, stood in front of Lily.


    He then pointed toward the Cats.


    Tap. Tap.


    On and Hong then jumped down from Choi Han¡¯s shoulders.


    "Those mutants!¡±


    ¡°How dare those trashes!¡±


    Two of the Cats pointed their des at On and Hong.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    On snorted at them.


    Hong was smiling like Cale.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you freaking cowards got the courage to get here but you''re all just rats in a cage now, nya!¡±


    ¡°Hong. Freaking cowards is not nice to say nya.¡±


    ¡°That much is okay, nya!¡±


    On and Hong were casually chatting with each other.


    ¡°Ugh! How did things end up like this?!¡±


    The one who seemed to be the leader of the Cats started to frown.


    He tried to stealthily look around to find an escape route.


    Shhhhh.


    However, an old man¡¯s eyes shed from the shadows of the forest opposite the city walls and stared at him.


    It was Ron.


    Furthermore, his assassins started to appear from different shadows all around the forest and prevented the Cats¡¯ escape path.


    They were some of the people of the Mn household who had followed Ron to the Western continent.


    - They won''t be able to escape! We will get them all now that Ron is here! I can use magic since I''m outside the city walls!


    ¡°Fuck! When the hell?!¡±


    Hundreds of ck arrows appeared and were pointed at the Cats.


    The intruders felt as if their bodies would be pierced into pieces from these hundreds of sharp arrows.


    However, they all then looked toward Cale.


    Cale Henituse, who was covered in rose gold light, descended to the ground with his hair fluttering.


    He then walked toward Lily.


    He did not pay any attention to the Cats.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    The rm was still going.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    He walked over to Lily, who was standing with a nk expression, and nonchntly rubbed her hair. Her now-short hair looked quite cute like a chestnut.


    Lily could not say anything and just looked up at Cale.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been working hard. We¡¯ll go home and eat in a moment.¡±


    Lily vigorously nodded her head as she started to tear up.


    Cale patted Lily''s head once more and started to walk to the spot behind Lily and the knights.


    The reason Lily and the knights were standing up front...


    It was to protect someone.


    ¡®Ugh! Hold on! The blood-!¡¯


    Lily had shouted those things while looking at someone.


    Cale''s eyes looked toward the person who was covered in blood and barely breathing.


    The person who was carrying that bloody person was barely speaking as she had a gasp across her neck.


    Cale had not noticed her voice because her neck had been injured.


    ¡°P, please save him, young master-nim!¡±


    This woman who was calling him young master-nim...


    He would have normally recognized her voice.


    Cale knelt down next to the woman who was kneeling on one knee without falling down.


    He then made eye contact with the man who was on her back.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    This magic device that reacted to special powers such as aura and mana...


    It had sounded the highest-level rm because it had detected a dangerous power.


    The magic device had reacted to this man''s power.


    The man who was barely breathing was still releasing his power as much as possible.


    The reason was obvious.


    Realize that I am here.


    This man would not have known about the magic device in the territory.


    He must have done this hoping for Raon or Eruhaben to notice.


    Cale slowly started to speak.


    ¡°...Duke Fredo.¡±


    The leader of the Vampires.


    The man who was always elegant as if he wanted to show the demeanor of a true noble looked like a mess right now.


    He was barely alive and had been carried here by his loyal subordinate.


    Alberu said he had lost contact with Duke Fredo after thatst static video call.


    Duke Fredo had stayed behind at the Endable Kingdom.


    ¡°...Duke Fredo, what the hell happened to you?¡±

 Chapter 626: Will never be seen in the world again (4)

    <h4>Chapter 626: Will never be seen in the world again (4)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    He asked Duke Fredo who was in no condition to respond.


    ¡°...Haaaa...haa......¡±


    Duke Fredo was barely breathing as he looked toward Cale with dim eyes and faintly smiled before releasing his aura that he had been forcing out until now.


    Plop.


    His hand limply fell to the ground.


    ¡°Young master-nim, please-!¡±


    Solena, who was carrying Fredo, was still begging Cale for help in a raspy voice as if something was wrong with her vocal cords.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Bring them inside right away!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡±


    Choi Han moved toward Solena as soon as he heard Cale¡¯s order.


    ¡°I will escort Duke Fredo.¡±


    Choi Han could feel his body getting wet as soon as he carried Fredo.


    It was blood.


    The problem was that there was so much blood and dust on Fredo to tell where he was bleeding.


    Fredo was in an extremely dangerous condition.


    ¡°Lily.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Over here. Please take care of Solena.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    Lily headed over to Solena without asking any questions after hearing Cale¡¯s request.


    A knight by her side moved with her and helped her support Solena.


    ¡°...Y...young master-nim-¡±


    During the time Cale was working with Duke Fredo in the Endable Kingdom... Solena had been the one to help him by his side while he was transformed into young master Naru.


    That might be why she was calling Cale young master-nim right now.


    Cale looked toward her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on but I''m guessing you guys came here hoping that we could help.¡±


    It was a hope for survival.


    ¡°You can rest now. You survived.¡±


    Solena sighed in relief and closed her eyes.


    Her body grew weak and limped over.


    ¡°Young master-nim! She seems to have lost consciousness!¡±


    ¡°Orabuni! Shall I call a priest over?¡±


    Cale shook his head after hearing the knight and Lily''sments.


    ¡°I will take care of the treatment stuff so just move her.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Cale started to speak into the air after seeing that the two Vampires were moved.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    -What is it, Human?


    Vampires.


    They were beings that Cale could not just openly show to priests or healers.


    Potions might end up being poison for them.


    ¡°Please call Mary over. Oh, call Eruhaben-nim as well. Also contact Tasha.¡±


    - It¡¯s for their treatment isn''t it? Do not worry! I will take care of it all!


    Cale nodded his head.


    Now that he had brought the two Vampires in and contacted the people who could heal them...


    Now that he took care of the pressing issues...


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°Get them.¡±


    ¡°I understand, young master-nim.¡±


    The only thing left now were these Cat tribe bastards.


    They were gathered together with the Cat who seemed to be the leader at the center.


    ¡°Boss, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°What else? We have to run.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. We lost a chance to kill a traitor......!¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry sir.¡±


    They could see a red fog surrounding them at that moment.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The boss Cat scoffed in disbelief.


    One of the Cats by his side started to shout.


    He was ring at the two kittens who had caused this red fog.


    ¡°You dare to crawl over to the Cat tribe''s enemies while the blood of the Cats flows inside you? This is why you bastards are mutants and weak- ugh!¡±


    He could not finish his sentence.


    The Cat urgently twisted his body.


    A sharp dagger brushed past his neck.


    It would have pierced through his neck if he had not moved.


    The Cat who barely dodged the attack looked toward the fog. He could see a cold set of eyes.


    ¡°The blood of the Cats? How dare you. These children have the blood of the Mn household.¡±


    A silent anger could be felt through the old man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What fucking bullshit!¡±


    Ron smiled benignly at the Cat who swore in disbelief.


    ¡°They have the blood of the Mn household since they have carried on the Mn techniques.¡±


    A small smile appeared on On and Hong¡¯s faces as they continued to create the red fog.


    The Mn techniques.


    Ron had taught them the Mn household¡¯s foundational techniques other than assassination.


    On started to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    On and Hong disappeared into the red fog.


    Their stealth technique was much more developed than in the past and that was the beginning.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Cat who had been shouting that On and Hong were mutants ended up having his neck pierced in the end.


    Ron and the members of the Mn household continued their attacks.


    There were about 10 Cats including the injured but the Mn household had more and had On and Hong on their side.


    It was aplete disadvantage for the Cats.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    The boss Cat could feel it in his skin and started to frown every time he heard the small groans of his subordinates around him.


    If he fought with them...


    ¡®I could escape with a few of them.¡¯


    But that was not the problem right now.


    They were here to kill Duke Fredo. There was a simple reason they had let him reach the Henituse territory.


    ¡®We let hime here so that we could find Cale Henituse inside the ck orb.¡¯


    But there was a problem now.


    ¡®Cale Henituse is awake now?¡¯


    That could only mean one thing.


    It meant that Cale Henituse had sessfulpleted the god¡¯s test.


    The human who had looked as if he was dead until not too long ago still looked weak but he was fine.


    Duke Fredo was not the issue anymore.


    ¡®I need to inform the liege about Cale Henituse''s status!¡¯


    Gulp.


    He subconsciously gulped.


    It was because he could not fathom what Cale Henituse would have gained and how much stronger he would have gotten bypleting the god¡¯s test.


    ¡®...He said that it would be impossible for Cale Henituse to be here if he did not pass the test.¡¯


    That was what his liege, the White Star, had told him.


    ¡®That test is something you can only wake from if you pass. You have no choice but to ept him.¡¯


    ¡®If that happens, only Cale Henituse and I would be qualified to battle each other to rule the world.¡¯


    That was why he needed to inform the White Star about this situation.


    The boss Cat started to move extremely carefully and stealthily like he had never done before. He increased all of his senses to the max.


    He could hear his subordinates being injured and getting caught, he could even faintly feel the enemy assassins¡¯ movements.


    He would use this as the foundation to escape.


    At that moment...


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    A silver-haired child with a nonchnt expression appeared in front of him.


    ¡°On.¡±


    He then heard an old man''s benign voice behind him.


    ¡°You must capture him before you ask questions.¡±


    ¡°I understand, grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    The boss Cat felt a hand strike the back of his neck before his whole body went limp.


    ¡®N, no-!¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t lose his consciousness like this!


    ¡®I need to let him know!¡¯


    The boss Cat had a lot of things he wanted to say but only managed to say one thing before he fainted.


    ¡°...I must inform the liege that Cale Henituse has woken up-¡±


    Squeeze.


    Hong left a paw print stamp on the fallen boss Cat¡¯s cheek.


    It was a green paw print stamp with sleeping poison on it.


    ¡°Young master-nim. It seems that he wanted to escape to inform the White Star.¡±


    Ron carried the boss Cat over by the cor and reported to Cale who started to frown.


    Ron continued to speak in a benign voice after seeing his reaction.


    ¡°It would have been useless anyway. The citizens of our territory have seen your return so the information would quickly spread throughout the Western continent anyway, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron was right.


    The White Star would learn of Cale''s return whether this Cat ran away to report it or not.


    Cale was upset but started to walk toward the gate without saying anything because he knew Ron was right.


    ¡°Throw all of the Cats into the underground prison. Figure out what happened.¡±


    ¡°I understand, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale left the rest to Ron and carried On and Hong as he walked toward the Duke''s Estate.


    - Human! Mary and Goldie gramps will be here soon! I contacted Tasha and she said she would look into it before calling me back!


    Cale stopped for a moment and looked up at where he presumed Raon to be.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale looked at the thick city walls and stealthily gave an order.


    ¡°Find out if there are any more rats in the city.¡±


    He had a feeling the Cats would not be the only ones.


    ¡°Yes. Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale started to walk toward the Duke''s Estate again.


    ¡°We have taken care of the basic treatments. They should regain consciousness soon.¡±


    ¡°Good job, Mary.¡±


    Mary shook her head.


    ¡°I am familiar with dead mana but I did not dare to proceed with thorough treatment because they are Vampires so I only did the basics.¡±


    Cale looked toward Duke Fredo who was lying on the bed.


    Mary continued to speak.


    ¡°It is just that Duke Fredo''s restoration ability is quite strong that he should quickly heal if we do some basic treatments and support him. The problem is Miss Solena.¡±


    ¡°...Is it serious?¡±


    Eruhaben started to speak instead.


    He could not treat Duke Fredo because of dead mana but he was helping Mary and imparting his wisdom to her.


    ¡°She has fewer injuries than Duke Fredo, but she iscking in immunity and restoration ability. She also seems to have used up a lot of stamina to carry Duke Fredo here.¡±


    ¡°She is in danger for multiple reasons.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and looked down at the back of his hand.


    He could see his veins.


    He thought about his blood that should be flowing through those veins.


    ¡®Looks like this bastard Fredo won¡¯t need it but it might be needed depending on Solena¡¯s development.¡¯


    He asked Mary to take care of her.


    ¡°Please take care of Solena. Let me know if she wakes up or if she¡¯s in danger.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡±


    Solena was not in this guest bedroom but the other guest bedroom next to this one.


    ¡°...What a headache.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room changed after Eruhaben quietly mumbled.


    Only Eruhaben, Choi Han and Cale were now left in the room.


    Cale had send the children averaging nine-years-old to Beacrox to eat as it was dinner time.


    Children needed to eat properly.


    "Cale-nim, do you think the White Star found out about Duke Fredo?¡±


    Eruhaben said something as well after hearing Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡°If it is Duke Fredo, he would have nned a few different escape routes in case the White Star found out. That is probably why he chose to stay behind at the Endable Kingdom. The fact that he ended up this injured and barely managed to escape is a big deal.¡±


    He was certain.


    ¡°It was something unexpected. Something unexpected must have happened. It must have been something Duke Fredo could have never even imagined.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes sank down after hearing Eruhaben¡¯s statements.


    They already had a headache with the issues regarding Puzzle City and now their concerns were worse seeing the strong Duke Fredo looking like this.


    It was at that moment.


    Knock knock knock.


    They heard someone knocking on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Choi Han walked to the door.


    ¡°It''s me.¡±


    It was Duchess Vin¡¯s voice.


    Cale nodded his head and Choi Han opened the door.


    Eruhaben disguised himself as a knight and moved behind Cale.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    Vin had note alone.


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Orabuni.¡±


    Basen and Lily were looking at Cale while standing behind Vin.


    Vin let out a short sigh before pointing to the two children.


    ¡°They were so adamant that theye with me. That is why we all came together. Can wee in?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You are in charge of everything right now, mother.¡±


    Duke Deruth was at the capital right now.


    That was why Duchess Vin was in charge of the Henituse territory and the Duke''s Estate, and it was only natural for her to know about the Cats and these unfamiliar visitors.


    ¡°I heard that you threw the Cats into the dungeon. Ron said that they are the White Star¡¯s subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct. As for this person and the person next door-¡±


    Cale flinched and turned his head while trying to exin about Fredo and Solena.


    ¡°Oo...ooooooooo.......¡±


    Duke Fredo had let out a quiet groan.


    The way he was frowning made it seem as if he would wake up soon.


    Eruhaben immediately looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Choi Han, go call Mary!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Choi Han started to move past Vin and the children to head out.


    Duke Fredo''s eyelids slowly lifted and revealed his eyes.


    ¡°You''re awake?¡±


    Cale asked while making eye contact with Fredo.


    Duke Fredo''s mouth slowly opened.


    ¡°Lo......¡±


    He was having trouble speaking but sounded as if he was very happy to see Cale.


    Long time... no see... my son.¡±


    It was a joke.


    Duke Fredo was showing his joy by bringing up the time Cale had spent as young master Naru.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Basen and Lily heard him though.


    ¡°...Son?¡±


    ¡°...Son?¡±


    The two of them repeated the same thing over and over and what they were thinking was clearly visible on their faces.


    ¡°What bullshit is that?¡±


    "Who the fuck is this guy?¡±


    Cale flinched and turned toward his siblings after hearing them using such words for the first time.


    That was why he did not manage to look at Vin.


    Choi Han, who had been walking past Vin, subconsciously stopped walking after seeing her hand.


    Vin¡¯s hand was slightly shaking.


    Choi Han raised his head to look at her face.


    Her eyes were so focused on Cale and Duke Fredo as if she didn''t even notice Choi Han looking at her.


    ¡®...Why does she have such an expression-¡¯


    It looked as if tens of years were instantly passing through Vin¡¯s face.


    It was an impossible to exin type of expression.


    Choi Han found this to be weird because Vin was always wless with her expressions.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You must be fine since you can speak such bullshit.¡±


    Duke Fredo chuckled at Cale''sment.


    ¡°My son, how can you say that your father is speaking bullshit?¡±


    ¡°Your son my ass. Just sleep if you''re only going to keep bullshitting.¡±


    Calepletely ignored Duke Fredo¡¯s statement and looked toward his two stiff siblings.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay any attention to this bastard¡¯s bullshit.¡±


    Basen smiled and nodded his head after hearing Cale clearly call Fredo a bastard.


    ¡°Yes. I knew that it wasplete nonsense. It was just so unexpected that I wondered if he was someone you treated like a father, hyung-nim. Hahahaha-¡±


    Lily removed her hand from her in-house sword she carried around instead of her greatsword and quietly mumbled.


    ¡°...I thought a weird enemy had infiltrated our house......¡±


    Choi Han could see Vin¡¯s mouth starting to open.


    ¡°...Ah. Of course. What delusion-¡±


    She let out a short but deep sigh.


    She seemed to have been shocked by what she just said and flinched before turning her head to look around.


    Choi Han noticed before she moved and quickly looked away from her as if he didn''t see anything and headed toward Mary.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    He heard Vin sigh again behind him.


    Choi Han stealthily peeked back. Vin looked normal again.


    Vin was looking at Cale''s bright red hair that had grown quite long.


    There was a lot of affection in her stoic gaze.


    Duke Fredo started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    Fredo looked as if he was in pain.


    He barely managed to calm himself down and continued to speak.


    ¡°The sacrifices will be moved to Puzzle City soon.¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    Everybody in the room was looking at Fredo.


    ¡°There will be two different summoning rituals.¡±


    Fredo continued to speak looking as if he wanted to cry.


    ¡°Why are you here in the middle of the night after saying you¡¯ll be here tomorrow?¡±


    Alberu nonchntlymented as if he could not believe that Cale was here.


    ¡°You truly are disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you again, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Alberu was shaking his head side to side.


    ¡°You and my instructor are the only ones who visit the crown prince''s bedroom through the window.¡±


    He looked toward Cale and Choi Han who were entering through the window with disbelief.


    Cale smiled brightly and started to speak with an extremely well-oiled glib tongue.


    ¡°Your highness, you are as radiant as the sun in the middle of the day despite being in your pajamas.¡±


    ¡°...Sigh.¡±


    Alberu could only sigh, wondering what Cale had done now.

 Chapter 627: Will never be seen in the world again (5)

    <h4>Chapter 627: Will never be seen in the world again (5)</h4>


    Trantor: miraclerifle


    Editor: Borderline Masochist


    The three unexpected guests came into the room without caring about the fact that Alberu was sighing.


    - Hey crown prince! I''m here too! Give me some cookies if you have any! I''ll pay you for them! The human gave me a ton of allowance! He gave me everything he owed while he was unconscious!


    All three of them hade through the window.


    ¡°... Aigoo, my head.¡±


    Alberu clutched his head.


    Click. Choi Han closed the window and Raon revealed himself.


    ¡°Hey crown prince, why does your head hurt? You can¡¯t get sick! Oh, you must be looking shabbier than usual because you are sick!¡±


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips twitched.


    Cale sat down on the couch with a calm expression on his face. He was acting as if it was his own house.


    ¡°Raon. Everybody looks like that if they''re suddenly woken up while sleeping. His highness must have been extremely busy as the sun of our Roan Kingdom. He must have barely found some time to take a quick nap so it''s normal to look a bit scattered.¡±


    He then smiled brightly toward Alberu.


    ¡°Of course, even your shabby appearance is extremely radiant, your highness. Isn''t that right, Choi Han?¡±


    Choi Han just slowly avoided Alberu¡¯s gaze instead of responding.


    It was because of Alberu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡®Choi Han. At least you would give me a normal response, right?¡¯


    That was what Alberu¡¯s gaze was saying.


    Alberu sighed at Choi Han avoiding his gaze and got up from the bed and walked over to the couch.


    ¡°I had them put some here just in case but I didn¡¯t expect it to actually be needed.¡±


    He ced a box of cookies onto the table.


    ¡°You really barged into my bedroom.¡±


    ¡°You seem oddly shocked about it, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Hey crown prince, here¡¯s 1 silver! This is mine! Hehe!¡±


    Crunch crunch.


    The sound of Raon crunching on cookies filled the bedroom.


    Cale crossed his legs and calmly started to speak.


    ¡°Raon said that the pce¡¯s barrier is quite strong.¡±


    ¡°It needed to be when considering that our enemy is the White Star.¡±


    Alberu brushed back his disheveled hair.


    ¡°...We made it so that the barrier would not activate for certain people.¡±


    Those people were trustworthy allies such as Cale.


    It would be a problem if their allies could not reach the throne room in times of emergency because of the barrier.


    ¡°Anyway, why are you here? What happened now?¡±


    Alberu''s gaze had turned serious.


    ¡°I recall you telling me that you woulde to the capital tomorrow morning.¡±


    Yet Cale had barged in during the middle of the night.


    It must be something big.


    ¡°Your highness. Duke Fredo arrived at our territory in critical condition.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Alberu held back a groan.


    Cale''s face was stiff as well.


    "ording to Duke Fredo, the White Star is nning on conducting two summoning rituals.¡±


    ¡°Two?¡±


    Alberu realized the reason very quickly.


    "The eight sculptures. The first summoning ritual must be to call forth the unranked monsters. As for the other one...¡±


    Alberu started to frown as if he didn''t even want to think about it before he added on.


    ¡°...lt is probably the sealed god.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. He wants to release the seal.¡±


    Alberu touched his head as if it was giving him a headache.


    The sealed god.


    That god was called the evil god or the God of Despair.


    The god¡¯s attribute itself wasn¡¯t that big of an issue.


    There were bound to be evil since there was good. Simr to the Sun God who had cast away all races with the darkness attribute, those supposed ¡®good¡¯ gods weren''t necessary god either.


    ¡®The issue is that he is sealed because he broke a rule. He¡¯s also deeply associated with the White Star.¡¯


    Alberu didn''t like the sealed god based on the test he gave Cale.


    Furthermore, Alberu didn''t like anything that could harm his Roan Kingdom, whether it was a monster or a god.


    ¡°Both summoning rituals will take ce in Puzzle City?¡±


    He was also extremely annoyed that all of these things would happen on the Roan Kingdom''s territory.


    "Duke Fredo was unable to figure that out. The only information he got was that the White Star¡¯s side is nning oning to Puzzle City.¡±


    Alberu suddenly had a confused expression on his face.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    "Why did Duke Fredo show up in critical condition?¡±


    He saw Choi Han''s face stiffen up.


    Crunch.


    Raon stopped chomping on a cookie as well.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Your highness. You said that the Wolf children were the sacrifices?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Why was Cale suddenly bringing up the Wolves?


    The Wolf tribe was known for being disowned by the gods.


    The Wolf children were going to be used as the sacrifices to summon the 8 sculptures.


    ¡®No way!¡¯


    Alberu looked toward Cale after a thought suddenly popped up in his mind.


    There was a bitter smile on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Your highness. Do you think the White Star truly cared about the Endable Kingdom?¡±


    That bastard was cursed so that anything he cared about would be lost.


    Everybody here knew about that.


    ¡°...I''m sure he didn¡¯t.¡±


    Everything the White Star did was a calcted n so that he could gain power and be a king or god or whatever he wanted to be.


    Alberu had expected this as well.


    However, his hypothesis had seemed to vastly underestimate the White Star.


    Alberu slowly started to frown.


    ¡°Your highness. This is what Duke Fredo told me.¡±


    Cale repeated the things Fredo had told him earlier.


    ¡°We were substitutes prepared for any unexpected situations.¡±


    Alberu closed his eyes and started to speak.


    ¡°They were substitutes to rece the Wolves?¡±


    Existences epted by nature but disowned by the gods.


    The Wolves were not the only ones like that.


    ¡°I believe that is the case.¡±


    ¡°You believe? Fredo didn''t tell you everything?¡±


    ¡°Duke Fredo fainted again after telling me a few things.¡±


    Duke Fredo had an extremely high fever and had not been able to wake up again. Mary and Eruhaben were working together to nurse him after this sudden change but they had no idea when he might regain consciousness.


    That was why Cale had rushed over to the capital instead of waiting for him to wake up.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders while Alberu clenched the armrest of the couch.


    Tap tap tap.


    Alberu''s index finger tapped on the armrest.


    Alberu¡¯s mind was aplicated mess.


    The Endable Kingdom.


    The freedom and liberation he had felt there was still vivid on Alberu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°What happened to the other Vampires? What about the Dark Elves? Did you not hear anything about them?¡±


    The Vampires and Dark Elves.


    They were races that absorbed dead mana unlike the Wolves but they were also epted by nature but shunned by the gods, making them unable to use potions from the temples.


    The sacrifices would be these two races.


    It would be the regr civilians who had been peacefully living in the Endable Kingdom.


    Cale started to speak after receiving Alberu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°They are not dead.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. The summoning ritual has not happened yet.¡±


    Cale took a few documents out of his pocket and ced them on the table.


    ¡°I recorded everything I heard from Duke Fredo.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll reference these to set the direction of the meeting.¡±


    The list of things for Alberu to do kept growing.


    However, Alberu could notin about that.


    Only thorough preparation would guarantee peace.


    ¡°That sounds great, your highness. That is why I came over now. I thought I should give this to you as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Good. I''m d you came. We would not have had enough time if you came in the morning since the meeting is scheduled for tomorrow during the day.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Alberu looked up from the documents after hearing Cale¡¯s confused voice.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°...There¡¯s a meeting tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s expression seemed to be asking what was wrong.


    ¡°It is a grand assembly with the representatives of the different kingdoms for the peace of the Eastern and Western continents. The meeting is nned for noon tomorrow.¡±


    It was a grand assembly with quite the ambitious name.


    ¡°...Your highness. Didn¡¯t you say that we would have a meeting ¡®soon¡¯ during our call?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I said soon. Tomorrow at noon. Ah, it''s past midnight. So then, today at noon.¡±


    ¡°...Is that soon?¡±


    Alberu shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite the urgent issue and everybody is busy. They all agreed to meet at noon once I told them you wereing in the morning.¡±


    Raon raised his front paw.


    It was a gesture to show that he had a question.


    ¡°Hey crown prince! Will the human have to go to the meeting without eating if it is at noon? Gentle Beacrox told me to make sure the human eats his meals on time!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Raon-nim. I will have food ready for Cale Henituse at around 11am.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Okay! I will drag the human here by 11!¡±


    Choi Han had a smile of satisfaction while hearing their conversation.


    Only Cale didn''t look happy.


    ¡°Your highness. No, hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I think I should go to the Eastern continent to scope out the current situation. Can I skip out of the meeting?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Don¡¯t worry about that. I''ll let the Mercenary King know about the information Duke Fredo brought over. The Mn patriarch should be able to gather a lot of information if you ask him as well. You have a tendency to making things bigger wherever you go, so it''s probably better to ask the two of them to gather information.¡±


    ¡°Since when do I-¡±


    Cale opened his mouth toin but his voice was drowned out by Raon and Choi Han¡¯s voices.


    Raon and Choi Han were nodding their heads in agreement.


    ¡°The crown prince is right! If we need to make a hole on a cliff, the human being there will make it so that we have to destroy the entire cliff!¡±


    ¡°You truly are wise, your highness.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head at the two of them before starting to frown after seeing Cale¡¯s expression.


    "Why do you have such a delinquent expression on your face?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s nothing, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯ll be a quiet meeting so you don¡¯t need to worry about unnecessary attention. We got rid of all of the burdensome procedures due to the current situation.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Cale stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Then... I''ll be here by 11am.¡±


    ¡°Good. Are you heading to Duke Henituse''s Estate in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. We told them in advance that we would head over.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale flinched and turned toward Alberu after hearing his reaction.


    It sounded oddly ominous.


    ¡°...Is there a problem, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Alberu thought about something for a moment before putting on a bright smile.


    ¡°Duke Deruth seemed quite skilled. He¡¯s very simr to you.¡±


    ¡°Hey crown prince, doesn¡¯t that mean that Duke Deruth would turn a task where we need to make a hole the size of a needle on a cliff to one where we need to destroy the cliff?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha- Raon-nim, you say such funny things.¡±


    Alberu wasughing.


    However, he did not say that Raon was wrong.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Cale slowly started to get worried.


    This ominous feeling was as bad as the one he got when the soldier dropped his pen and documents the moment he saw Cale at the Henituse Lord¡¯s Castle.


    ¡°Goodbye. Rest well and see you in the morning. Ah, Mayor Obante and the Dark Elves are currently looking into finding information on other Dragons so they should contact us soon.¡±


    The other Dragons might be extremely strong allies in their battle against the White Star.


    The Dark Elves and Elves had some information about Dragons. They were putting the information they had together along with Eruhaben''s information to search out the other Dragons.


    ¡°Yes sir. Please let me know whenever you hear something.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Be safe.¡±


    Alberu walked up to the window to say goodbye to them.


    That was why Cale had even more of an ominous feeling but chose to head over to the Duke''s Estate for now.


    Once he arrived at the Duke''s Estate...


    The building looked the same as the Count¡¯s Estate he had stayed at on hisst trip to the capital.


    It did not be fancier because it was now a Duke¡¯s Estate.


    - We are at our house at the capital!


    The transparent Raon shouted with joy.


    - It¡¯s exactly the same!


    The house that had not changed at all gave off a sense of familiarity and peace.


    ¡°...My goodness.¡±


    However, Cale stopped walking and started to blink.


    - Human! Duke Deruth heard you wereing and came out to wee you!


    It was currently the middle of the night.


    Although the residence looked the same, there were magicmps all around that were keeping it quite bright.


    It looked as if it was the middle of the day.


    Cale could see a smiling Duke Deruth walking toward him. His seemed full of emotions as his footsteps continued to get faster.


    He was almost running as he reached Cale now.


    But Cale was just standing there as stiff as a statue.


    He heard Raon¡¯s confused voice at that moment.


    - Human, is Duke Deruth going to war or something? Is he going to take over a neighboring kingdom?


    ¡°...I know, right?¡±


    Behind the running Duke Deruth...


    He could see a group of people gathered at the brightly lit building entrance.


    They were not soldiers.


    That was the problem.


    They all seemed to be strong swordsmen and mages.


    They were not extremely strong like Rosalyn and Choi Han but they all seemed above average.


    ¡®Where the hell did he get all these strong people?¡¯


    Those people were stationed all around the building.


    Cale looked around.


    This was the area with homes for nobles.


    The other residences had lights on as well, although none of them were as brightly lit as the Henituse Estate.


    Click. Click.


    People opened their windows and looked out toward Cale.


    Cale had a strong feeling that he would not be able to quietly enter his house.


    ¡°...Cale!¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Duke Deruth stood in front of Cale.


    He could only look at the still alive Cale with tears in his eyes, so full of emotion that he couldn''t even hug him.


    ¡°...I¡¯m so relieved, really-¡±


    Unlike Deruth who could not speak properly, Cale had something he wanted to know.


    He pointed behind Deruth.


    "Father, who are they?¡±


    Cale noticed the look in Deruth''s eyes change the moment he asked that question.


    His gaze was full of anger and steadfast determination.


    "Cale. Nobody will be able to touch the Henituse household or the citizens of our territory.¡±


    Gulp.


    Cale asked again after feeling an unknown sense of nervousness.


    ¡°...So, who are they? They seem quite strong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They are strong people. Most of them are free and do not have a kingdom they serve.¡±


    ¡°How did you gather such people?¡±


    ¡°Ah! You wanted to know how I gathered them here.¡±


    Deruth¡¯s firm gaze had disappeared and he was now smiling.


    ¡°How else? I hired them! They all came once I told them I would pay then 10 times the basic pay and that the contract was only for 6 months! Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°...Ten times?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Cale, just trust your father! I will gather any and all strong individuals throughout the Western continent! Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡®...How much money does he really have?¡¯


    Cale wanted to ask but could not get himself to do so.


    There was a simple reason for that.


    - Human, human!


    Raon urgently reached out to Cale.


    - There¡¯s a Dragon over there!


    ¡®What?¡¯


    - Human, inside your house! There''s a Dragon among those people!


    There was a Dragon among the people Duke Deruth had hired.


    - The Dragon is pretending to be weak!


    ¡®What?¡¯


    - He has a delinquent-like smile while looking at us!


    A Dragon hade to find them on their own.

 Chapter 628: Will never be seen in the world again (6)

    <h4>Chapter 628 ¨C Will never be seen in the world again 6</h4>


    After seeing the message on Wuxiaworld regarding TCF being dropped, we have chosen to pick up the trantion. We have worked hard to quickly bring you this chapter and hope to have a chapter posted every few days. Hope you enjoy! International fans deserve to know what happens with this novel!


    ¡®There¡¯s a Dragon among the people my father hired?


    And it¡¯s a Dragon pretending to be weak?


    He has a delinquent-like smile while looking at us?¡¯


    ¡°¡­I suddenly got the chills.¡±


    Dragons were highly likely to be their allies.


    But Cale felt chills on his back for some reason. It felt as if he would have to carry on some extra baggage.


    ¡°Hmm? Cale, did you say something?¡±


    ¡°N, no, it was nothing.¡±


    ¡°You must be tired. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Cale looked as if he was grumbling as he walked behind Duke Deruth who was walking with his shoulders opened wide and each step full of his steadfast conviction.


    Duke Deruth started to frown after seeing the way his son was walking.


    ¡®¡­There¡¯s no strength in his step. It makes sense, he must be really tired.¡¯


    Deruth made up his mind to quickly erase that terrible bastard called the White Star from this world as Vin and he discussed.


    He needed even more strong individuals to do that.


    ¡®Hmm. Would it be difficult to hire the Whale tribe?¡¯


    Or¡­


    ¡®Are there any Dragons anywhere? I can give them as much money as they want.¡¯


    As Deruth was thinking hard about it¡­


    ¡°Father, are you certain about the identities of the people you¡¯ve hired?¡±


    He quickly stopped concentrating and happily responded to Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°Of course! I used every informationwork our Duchy has avable to select only those with verified identities! Don¡¯t worry! We at least know where they were born and how they grew up! We were so thorough that we would even find out if there were any Dragons!¡±


    ¡®¡­It doesn¡¯t seem that way. Father, there¡¯s a Dragon here.¡¯


    Cale put on an awkward smile because he could not tell his father the truth while Deruth looked sad after looking at Cale¡¯s smile.


    ¡®How tired must he be to force a smile like that?¡¯


    Duke Deruth was so upset that he wanted to choke the White Star and shake him around. He suppressed his sorrow at his son¡¯s condition and walked past the garden to the estate.


    Cale observed the strong individuals in the garden as he walked past.


    He wanted to know which of them was the Dragon. He could not ask Raon who the Dragon was because there were so many people there.


    However¡­


    ¡®¡­All of their gazes look a bit odd.¡¯


    The numerous strong individuals¡¯ gazes were odd as they looked at Cale and Choi Han behind him. Cale then made eye contact with an old knight.


    The knight who seemed to be in his eighties walked over to Cale and reached out his hand.


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The old man looked full of admiration as he kept his arm out.


    ¡°May I please shake your hand?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°This is Sir Bab from the Breck Kingdom. He¡¯s been a central figure in the Breck Kingdom¡¯s monster clearing n since about fifty years ago.¡±


    ¡®Why is such an amazing person here?¡¯


    Cale wanted to ask that question.


    ¡°This esteemed knight is here not for the money but to help you.¡±


    Deruth had a satisfied smile on his face.


    ¡°Many of the others are here for the same reason.¡±


    A lot of people dide because of the money as well.


    But there were many others who were also here because wanted to work for Cale or help him out.


    Sir Bab nodded his head.


    ¡°The Duke-nim is correct. I wanted to do what I could do to help the hero on his difficult path.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    He got the chills.


    ¡°Absolutely not. I am not a hero.¡±


    Cale sternly shook his head and looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡°I am not much. If anybody is a hero, it would be my friends. My friends are the ones who truly deserve the honor.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Sir Bab gasped.


    ¡®How could someone be so modest?!¡¯


    Cale¡¯s face when he said that he was not a hero was serious.


    ¡®He also didn¡¯t forget about his friends and is trying to make sure they share a part of the spotlight!¡¯


    This old knight had not seen many people who truly wanted to push their friends and subordinates into the spotlight throughout his eighty plus years of life.


    The ones who had truly meant it like this had all ended up great individuals who would go down in history.


    ¡°I just wish to live a quiet life. I am thankful that you still came to assist such a simpleton.¡±


    Cale gave a short remark before letting go of Sir Bab¡¯s hand.


    He then slightly bowed toward the other hired individuals.


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®Choi Han should get more of the attention now, right? I told them that I want to live a quiet life.¡¯


    Cale was quite satisfied with himself for what he considered to be an appropriate response.


    ¡°¡­Young master-nim, you truly-¡±


    Sir Bab could not finish his sentence. He stopped himself and looked at Cale with a calm expression before saying something else.


    ¡°Please get some rest young master-nim, I¡¯m sure that you are tired.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Sir Bab.¡±


    ¡®I guess it worked.¡¯


    Cale thought that Sir Bab letting him go immediately like this meant that he had chosen the correct course of action.


    He did not manage to see Sir Bab¡¯s fists that were clenched tightly with resolve.


    ¡®This is going to be the biggest battle of my entire life. I will put my everything on the line.¡¯


    The words of the young hero had sparked a giant me in the heart of the old knight.


    He was not the only one.


    ¡®Yes. If I¡¯m going to fight, it is most meaningful to do it in this historic battlefield.¡¯


    ¡®How could anyone be so good?! Haaaa. Heroes truly are different.¡¯


    ¡®He looks so pale that I can¡¯t even be jealous of him because I¡¯m too busy pitying him. Just how hard is he pushing himself?¡¯


    ¡°He truly is a hero worthy of my respect!¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t know but the sparks inside all these individuals was heating up the air around the garden.


    Cale flinched after hearing Raon say something.


    _ Human, the Dragon is smiling even more like a delinquent and snorting the more you talk.


    ¡®Hmm?


    He¡¯s smiling the more I talk?¡¯


    ¨C He¡¯s standing at your nine o¡¯clock direction! He has pink hair! Can you see him?


    ¡®Pink hair?¡¯


    Cale turned to his nine o¡¯clock direction.


    It was the middle of the night but the Henituse Estate was well lit.


    Cale was easily able to spot the pink hair.


    Raon was right.


    He could see a person with pink curly hair truly smiling like a delinquent.


    ¡®¡­Cotton candy? Poodle?¡¯


    The curly hair that wasn¡¯t even moving with the wind was an afro.


    The pink Dragon was slightly taller than Rosalyn and had a bow as tall as him on his back.


    The area underneath his eyes was covered with a bandana and his forehead was covered by his curly hair that only his eyes were visible. His eyes that were closer to light purple unlike his light pink hair were looking at Cale.


    ¨C It¡¯s a pink Dragon! I wonder what his attribute is!


    Cale heard a different voice than Raon¡¯s voice.


    ¨C You¡¯re finally looking at me?


    It was an extremely neutral voice.


    It was a low voice that also seemed high.


    Cale started to feel nervous as he felt the majestic and overbearing nature of that voice.


    ¡®How did that Dragon know toe find me?¡¯


    Mayor Obante, the Dark Elves, and Elves were all looking for Dragons. Did rumors get out because of that?


    ¡®No.¡¯


    They were moving stealthily that no such rumors should have leaked.


    If that was the case, how did this Dragon know about him and why did an egotistical Dragon personally make his way here?


    Dragons truly were difficult to understand.


    Cale subconsciously felt his shoulders stiffen up.


    He heard the curly-haired Dragon¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¨C Nice to meet you. I am the noble, beautiful, great and mighty and most importantly, extremely cool Dodori.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale suddenly felt as if this Dragon was like a neighborhood kid.


    What was going on?


    Cale suddenly thought of Raon for some reason.


    ¨C I wille to your room soon. Leave the door open.


    Cale slightly nodded his head.


    He just felt as if this Dragon was not scary for some reason.


    ¨C Hmm. You have a Dragon by your side contrary to what I¡¯ve learned.


    ¡®Contrary to what I¡¯ve learned?¡¯


    Cale focused on those words.


    ¡®Did he hear about me from somewhere?¡¯


    Cale became anxious once again.


    The curly-haired Dragon continued in a meaningful voice.


    ¨C As expected of Cale Henituse.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale felt odd after hearing that but he turned away from the Dragon and walked into the house for now.


    * * *


    Cale, Choi Han, and Raon.


    Only the three of them were left in the bedroom.


    ¡°I will open the door now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Choi Han opened the terrace window.


    ¡°Human, the breeze is chilly! Are your knees cold?¡±


    The no longer invisible Raon brought a nket and wrapped it all around Cale. He then flinched.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°I guess being a Dragon he knew right away.¡±


    Tap, tap.


    They could see the curly-haired Dragonnding on the terrace.


    The curly-haired Dragon who looked the same as earlier calmly walked past the terrace and into the bedroom.


    He then stood in front of Cale.


    ¡®I probably should get up.¡¯


    Cale was about to get up from the couch to greet him.


    However, Dodori, the pink Dragon, was not looking at Cale right now.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The pink Dragon crossed his arms while looking at Raon.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Raon answered brightly as if he was happy to meet a new Dragon.


    ¡°It¡¯s Raon Miru! The human gave me the name! It has the magnificent meaning of telling me to be a joyful Dragon!¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so? How old are you?¡±


    I am the great and mighty age of six years this year!¡±


    Dodori¡¯s stiff expression loosened and he started to smile.


    ¡°Hmph. So young.¡±


    He then snorted and shrugged his shoulders.


    Raon was tilting his head in confusion while the pink Dragon looked down at Raon with a serious gaze that seemed to be saying that he would teach Raon as the ¡®adult¡¯ here.


    ¡°You¡¯re too young to know the world.¡±


    The low voice that also seemed high still carried a lot of weight, making the others have to think about those words.


    Cale quietly observed Dodori.


    Duke Deruth had everybody he had gathered was an adult.


    The pink Dragon Dodori had his unique hairstyle and seemed to be Cale¡¯s age based on his appearance.


    Dodori must not have felt Cale¡¯s observing gaze as he slightly raised his head and looked down at Raon.


    He had a somewhat haughty gaze as Raon asked with a bright expression on his face.


    ¡°Pink Dragon! I am great and mighty so I know a lot about the world! But how many years do you think I need to be to know the world like you do?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Dodori snorted once more before opening his mouth to speak.


    His gaze seemed to be saying he would make a special exception and teach Raon something.


    Cale was waiting for his response.


    This response would allow him to make a guess about Dodori¡¯s age.


    The age Dodori thought was necessary to know the world¡­


    ¡°I realized it after 14 years of my Dragon life. You need to be at least 14 years old to know a good amount of the world.¡±


    ¡®¡­14 years old?¡¯


    Cale suddenly thought about Basen, Lily, Lock and the Wolf children.


    Dodori didn¡¯t seem to notice as he sternly continued to speak to Raon.


    ¡°Treat me as your sunbae. You are my hoobae Dragon.¡±


    Raon dropped his jaw and nkly stared at him but Dodori ignored him and turned toward Cale.


    His eyes were sparkling Cale couldn¡¯t help but think of this pink Dragon as a kid next door.


    ¡°Ahem. Ahem. Cale Henituse.¡±


    Dodori peeked toward Choi Han and Raon before continuing with his fake coughs.


    Cale found this to be odd.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s embarrassed?¡¯


    Dodori was embarrassed right now.


    The pink Dragon continued to let out his fake coughs at Cale¡¯s confused expression.


    ¡°Ahem. Your biography was ahem. Truly. Ahem.¡±


    The curly-haired Dragon¡¯s cheeks turned a bit flush.


    ¡°Ahem. It was truly inspirational! Ahem.¡±


    ¡®¡­Hmm?¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t really understand what he had just heard.


    The pink Dragon seemed to have gained courage after speaking once and his voice became a bit louder.


    Step.


    Dodori moved right in front of Cale and pounded his chest.


    ¡°That was why I personally came to see you, Cale Henituse! I didn¡¯t know that there was already a Dragon by your side, but ahem. Anyway, anyway!¡±


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s actually three Dragons and not one Dragon. No. It¡¯s four if you count the half-Dragon.¡¯


    Cale wanted to fix Dodori¡¯s mistake.


    However, Dodori didn¡¯t give Cale any time to speak.


    The pink Dragon suddenly opened up his arms.


    He then clenched Cale¡¯s shoulders that were wrapped up in the nket.


    A majestic voice full of resolve came flowing out of Dodori¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Just trust me! I will turn you into the greatest hero in human history!¡±


    ¡®¡­What the hell, who is this crazy Dragon?¡¯


    Cale truly wanted to cover this nonsense spitting curly-haired Dragon¡¯s mouth for a moment.


    ¨C ¡­Human.


    He heard Raon¡¯s shocked voice in his mind.


    Raon couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    His human was already the greatest hero in Raon¡¯s mind.


    There was no need to turn him into it.


    ¨C That pink curly-haired Dragon is weird. Do we really need to work with him?


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    Cale barely managed to say that out loud and said something else.


    ¡°Dodori-nim, how did you hear about me toe all the way here?¡±


    Dodori let go of Cale¡¯s shoulders and asked back in a slightly confused expression.


    ¡°Hmm? You don¡¯t know?¡±


    His gaze seemed to be asking how Cale didn¡¯t know about it.


    Cale started to go back through his memories to see if he had met Dodori somewhere or heard about Dodori from anyone.


    Unfortunately, there were no records of a pink Dragon in his memories.


    ¡®The Dragon Mayor Obante saw was a different color.¡¯


    Cale gave a short response back.


    ¡°Yes sir. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I guess that¡¯s understandable.¡±


    Dodori nodded his head as if he understood before taking a book out of his pocket.


    He was extremely careful as if he cherished this book a lot.


    Cale¡¯s gaze automatically headed to the book and Dodori started to speak in a voice full of admiration.


    ¡°This is a book about your story. It was the most touching book of all books I have read in my life.¡±


    He must have read it quite a bit as the book was getting worn.


    Cale questioned his eyes after looking at the cover.


    The book¡¯s title was < Young Master Silver Shield Cale Henituse, A Kind of Hero Who Will Never Be Seen in the World Again >.


    Dodori started to speak quickly.


    ¡°There are hundreds of books in numerous versions throughout the Western continent that describe your story as well. The only disappointing thing is that there is no book published by the Roan Kingdom or the Henituse Duchy. The books are mainly records of bards and storytellers who have heard your story.¡±


    Dodori was empathetic but disappointed at this situation.


    The pink Dragon shared his disappointment out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure all of these books are being printed for the numerous citizens of the continent who are curious about your story despite yourck of consent. However, based on my analysis, each book has a lot of inurate stories! They are not urate at all! Your exploits are not properly described!¡±


    Cale suddenly had a thought.


    ¡®Does that mean he read all of those hundreds of books? He even analyzed them? Why? Why would this Dragon analyze my story?¡¯


    Dodori was shaking his head as if he didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°I hope that a proper biography approved by you wille out soon! Has anybody approached you aboutpiling your stories for a biography? I can find you some famous history schrs! They will create a 10 volume minimum series with a high-quality hard cover, substantial content and realistic illustrations! The first edition can be a limited edition with a video recording device that has an interview with you! There¡¯s also the distribution route throughout the entire Eastern and Western continents! I can prepare all of that for you!¡±


    Dodori¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he looked at Cale.


    ¨C ¡­Human. His gaze is really weird.


    ¡°Aigoo, my head.¡±


    Cale had no choice but to clench his head with both hands.

 Chapter 629: Not a chaotic field (1)

    <h4>Chapter 629 ¨C Not a chaotic field 1</h4>


    Dodori tilted his head to one side. His curly hair wiggled as his head moved.


    ¡°Why are you clutching your head? Is my offer too thrilling?¡±


    ¨C ¡­Human. Unlike him, I think I know why you are clutching your head.


    Cale looked toward Raon who was talking to him in his mind.


    Raon was looking back and forth between Cale and Dodori with a pitying gaze.


    Cale felt it at that moment.


    ¡®He¡¯s grown.¡¯


    He felt that Raon, who had already figured out why he was clutching his head, had grown a lot and started to caress Raon¡¯s back.


    ¨C Human! It¡¯s because you don¡¯t have any faith in the history schrs that pink Dragon will bring, isn¡¯t it? How can you leave the distribution of your biography to a Dragon you just met?! Don¡¯t worry, I have recorded almost all of your exploits on my video recording device! Mary, the crazy Clopeh, and I will write your biography for you! Do not worry!


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¨C I feel sorry for the pink Dragon. He¡¯s so excited about something you¡¯re not going to ask him to do. Let¡¯s just include him briefly at the end!


    ¡®Hmm? What the hell are both of these Dragons saying right now?¡¯


    Cale looked at Raon with disbelief before turning toward hisst pir of hope. Yes, he looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Please drink some tea as you chat.¡±


    Choi Han had an innocent expression on his face as he put three cups of tea on the table (one for himself), along with juice for Raon.


    He had a friendly smile toward Dodori.


    Cale felt betrayed for some reason.


    Dodori sped his hands together while looking at Choi Han.


    ¡°Ah! Are you Choi Han of the ck de, Cale Henituse¡¯s guardian knight and his first-ever party member?¡±


    ¡®What the hell is up with those dazzling and useless titles?¡¯


    Cale started to frown but Choi Han had an embarrassed smile as he waved his hand.


    ¡°I have not done much at all.¡±


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t say that! The party member of a hero who will never be seen in this world ever again is also a hero! Rosalyn of the Red me, the ruler of mana! Future King Alberu, the Spear Knight of the Radiant Sun! Mary, the Commander of the Dead! I know about all of the others as well!¡±


    ¡®Wow. All of their titles are no joke.¡¯


    Cale just nkly nodded his head.


    Dodori¡¯s sparkling eyes headed toward Cale at that moment.


    ¡°I watched numerous heroes being born this time!¡±


    Cale made ament with an expression that was changing from nk to delinquent.


    ¡°¡­Through the books?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I saw it through the books! Do you think I saw it all in person? That¡¯s a funny joke! Hahaha!¡±


    Dodori pounded his chest again.


    ¡°That is why I personally came here to give the perfect happy ending to your hero¡¯s journey!¡±


    ¡®Reality and stories are different, Mister Dragon.¡¯


    Ironically, this was thement made by someone who actually ended up in a story and was living that life as his new reality. Cale Henituse had a lot of things he wanted to say, but asked the question he needed to ask first.


    ¡°¡­Could you please exin in detail how you ended up here?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Whatever you want.¡±


    Dodori plopped down on the couch opposite Cale and leisurely picked up his teacup.


    He then brought it directly to his mouth.


    Cale opened his mouth after seeing this action. Dodori jumped up at the same time.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡­His bandana was drenched in tea.


    ¡®Is he really a Dragon?¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but wonder after seeing Dodori¡¯s extremely clumsy nature. Dodori just took off the bandana and acted as if nothing had happened.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale was wowed by the Dragon¡¯s beauty.


    Features that suddenly made the curly hair look like an artistic masterpiece appeared once the bandana was off. He wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Eruhaben, but it was still quite mesmerizing.


    He looked as androgynous as his voice.


    He started to shout.


    ¡°Ow, hot hot hot hot! Why is the tea so hot?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Tea is usually hot.¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice was bing more delinquent, but Dodori did not notice at all. This Dragon didn¡¯t seem interested in that at all.


    ¡°Ahem, anyway, I will share my story for a moment.¡±


    Dodori looked up at the air with a fleeting gaze.


    ¡°I, Dodori, have wandered far and wide because I could not trust anything in the world at one point. I guess you could say that I was searching for the meaning of life.¡±


    ¡®¡­What the hell?¡¯


    Cale opened his mouth to speak because he could sense that the story was going to take a weird turn. However, Dodori was faster. The pink Dragon looked toward Raon.


    ¡°I was quite rebellious when I was about six years old. You¡¯re going through puberty right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Pink Dragon! You truly are peculiar!¡±


    The pink Dragon just ignored Raon¡¯s retort.


    ¡°But on the day that this Dragon turned seven years old¡­ I read a book as if I was fated to read it.¡±


    Dodori¡¯s heart was beating quickly thinking about that time.


    ¡°It was the story of the hero, the Guardian Knight of Boulder Mountain.¡±


    ¨C Hmm?


    The Super Rock suddenly reacted.


    Cale flinched as well. The Guardian Knight of Boulder Mountain. That title felt extremely familiar.


    ¨C ¡­Is he talking about me?


    The Super Rock mumbled as a passionate voice reached Cale¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I, the noble Dodori, could not stop myself from admiring the hero¡¯s honorable mindset! I am extremely selfish in nature and only care for myself! However, I couldn¡¯t help but approve of his noble mindset to sacrifice himself!¡±


    Bang!


    Dodori mmed the teacup down on the table, breaking it into pieces and only leaving the handle dangling in his hand.


    ¡°I chose to trust in the world at that point! It was because the Guardian Knight of Boulder Mountain was someone who truly did exist during ancient times! It is not a lie, but a true tale of sacrifice! A hero truly existed! My heart is beating wildly right now just thinking about it! Huuuuu.¡±


    Dodori took a deep breath to calm himself down. He then continued to speak in an upset voice.


    ¡°However, I have not been able to find another hero who makes my heart beat wildly since then. That is why, I, personally! I decided to find my hero on my own!¡±


    Dodori quickly turned passionate again as if he had never sounded upset at all.


    ¡°Hero novels always have positions for party members! Isn¡¯t it too obvious for a Dragon to be a mage? That is why I picked up the bow! The archer! Doesn¡¯t that sound cool?¡±


    Cale nodded his head with a stoic expression.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s cool¡­ I guess you¡¯re good at using the bow.¡±


    ¡°Of course! My mom taught me how to use it!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over at that moment.


    ¡°You have a mother, Dodori-nim?¡±


    Dodori did not notice the look in Cale¡¯s eyes that seemed as if he had found his prey and nodded his head.


    ¡°Of course! My mom congratted me for oveing my wandering nature and finding my own path! This is what my mother told me. ¡®Dodori, you won¡¯t listen to anything I say, so just live however you want.¡¯ Hahahaha! My mom epted me for who I am!¡±


    ¡®¡­It doesn¡¯t seem like she epted you¡­¡¯


    Cale had a lot of things he wanted to say, but he was satisfied with gaining a new piece of information.


    ¡®There is at least one more Dragon.¡¯


    If he added these two Dragons to the Dragon that Mayor Obante and the Dark Elves were looking for, then there were a good number of Dragons by their side.


    ¡°And then, one day¡­¡±


    Dodori looked at Cale with a stiff expression.


    ¡°I heard the story of a young master Silver Shield.¡±


    He then snorted.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t interested. Why?¡±


    Dodori looked toward Cale with a haughty expression.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t as cool as my first hero, the Guardian Knight of Boulder Mountain.¡±


    ¨C Mm.


    The Super Rock groaned as if he was getting a headache.


    However, the corners of Cale¡¯s lips were slowly going up.


    ¨C Human, are you nning a scam?


    Cale naturally ignored Raon¡¯sment.


    ¡°Cale Henituse!¡±


    Dodori suddenly moved his head very close to Cale.


    ¡°Then one day, I learned that you used the power of boulder at the Gorge of Death. Boulder! You were the first person who has used the power of boulder since the Guardian Knight of Boulder Mountain!¡±


    Dodori looked as if he didn¡¯t know how to act because he was so ecstatic.


    ¡°That is why I deemed you as a second generation hero and came to meet you! Do you know why?¡±


    The Dragon¡¯s purple eyes that had seemed extremely light sank very deep.


    They became so deep that it reminded Cale of the deep ocean. The eyes looked toward Cale full of numerous emotions.


    ¡°Our noble hero, the Guardian Knight of Boulder Mountain, did not have a good ending. He lost all of his friends before dying a terrible death.¡±


    The Super Rock was silent.


    ¡°His sacrificial mindset was amazing, but there is no need to really sacrifice yourself like that. That is how I feel, although that might be because I am a self-centered Dragon.¡±


    A majestic, heavy, and mysterious voice filled the bedroom.


    Dodori continued to speak to Cale.


    ¡°Your history is currently in progress. Nobody knows how it will end.¡±


    A gentle smile appeared on Dodori¡¯s face.


    ¡°I like happy endings.¡±


    Dodori, who had started with the records of the Guardian Knight of Boulder Mountain and had looked into the histories of many other heroes as well, realized that not many of them had happy endings.


    The world might have ended up with a happy ending, but the hero themselves rarely ended with happy endings.


    That was why the pink Dragon hade to Cale.


    ¡°I will turn you into a happy ending.¡± (TL: ¡­The pun is too strong with this one)


    Cale quietly observed the pink Dragon.


    ¨C My goodness, I¡¯m very thankful to this Dragon. The future I hoped for was one where nobody has to sacrifice themselves and people don¡¯t miss the ones who had to sacrifice themselves. It is impossible to achieve, but I¡¯m d to find someone with the same goal that I had. This is a trustworthy Dragon.


    The Super Rock praised the pink Dragon with a voice full of admiration.


    Cale felt as if he could trust this Dragon for a moment as well.


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Dodori continued to speak as if he was confirming it to himself.


    ¡°No matter what! Happy ending all the way! That way!¡±


    Jump!


    Dodori suddenly jumped up.


    ¡°That way, small Dragons like my hoobae over there! Dragons that are still growing!¡±


    He pointed to Raon.


    ¡°These small Dragons can read the stories and be a magnificent Dragon like me without wandering!¡±


    ¡°I am already magnificent, great, and mighty, pink Dragon!¡±


    ¡°My hoobae Dragon! Just trust me!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t trust you, pink Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Are you already in your wandering phase?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Human, he¡¯s weird!¡±


    That short moment of admiration that Cale had felt for the pink Dragon disappeared after hearing his conversation with Raon.


    Choi Han cautiously started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Dodori-nim, why did you like the Guardian Knight-nim of Boulder Mountain of all heroes?¡±


    Cale had been curious about this as well.


    Why was it the Super Rock of all people?


    He turned toward Dodori as well.


    ¡°He was the obvious choice!¡±


    Dodori confidently responded as if such a question was not necessary at all.


    ¡°My specialty is boulders!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s shoulders flinched.


    Dodori looked down at his hands with an emotional gaze.


    ¡°I ended up wandering because I thought that my attribute was useless. Boulder! My mom did tell me about an extremely strong and arrogant thug of a Dragon who took down Dragon after Dragon with his dust attribute, but still! I, I¡­ the only thing I can do is creating boulders¡­¡­¡±


    ¨C Human! Isn¡¯t that dust attribute Dragon he¡¯s talking about Goldie gramps? But Goldie gramps is no thug! He is a very good Dragon!


    Dodori lowered his head.


    His curly hair started to shake.


    ¡°¡­I thought I was amazing because I realized my attribute pretty quickly for Dragons, but I lost my way because my attribute was useless¡­ Yes, I was drifting without a cause¡­ However!¡±


    Dodori suddenly raised his head and his eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°I am no longer useless!¡±


    Dodori grabbed both of Cale¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Join me and let¡¯s destroy everything with boulders!¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought you were going to be an archer, Dodori-nim?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do that too!¡±


    Shhhhh.


    Cale slowly pulled his hands away.


    He then crossed his arms and his legs.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale¡¯s nonchnt gaze headed toward Dodori.


    Dodori subconsciously became a bit tense after noticing that Cale did not seem scared of him at all despite the fact that he was a Dragon.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Dodori-nim, do you know about Puzzle City?¡±


    Dodori immediately responded back confidently without any hesitation.


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    ¡°I see. It is understandable that you don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice slowly became quiet.


    ¡°Puzzle City is a city where they stack quite a lot of rock towers. There are a lot of rocks there. Even though the Roan Kingdom is known for having a lot of rocks¡­ That city has quite a lot of rocks evenpared to the rest of the Roan Kingdom, the home kingdom of the Guardian Knight of Boulder Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Hooooo. Is that so?¡±


    Dodori seemed quite interested after hearing about rocks.


    Cale threw bait once he had Dodori¡¯s full attention.


    ¡°The White Star is nning on charging into Puzzle City.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you talking about that terrible viin bastard who deserves to die?!¡±


    Cale calmed the pink Dragon down before he became too excited again.


    ¡°Please calm down.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I became too angry for a moment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand, but Dodori-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You see¡­¡±


    Cale prolonged saying what he wanted to say and looked at Dodori dead in the eyes before quietly whispering to him.


    ¡°The White Star has ancient powers of numerous attributes, all except the earth attribute! He does not have that at all.¡±


    Dodori¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    He looked right at the casual look on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°I took his too and have two earth-attribute ancient powers.¡±


    Cale shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°But he wants to fight in a ce with a lot of rocks?¡±


    Gulp.


    Dodori imagined the battlefield using the information Cale just gave him as the foundation. He couldn¡¯t help but gulp multiple times.


    Smile.


    Cale¡¯s mouth looked quite viinous for a supposed hero, but Dodori waited to hear what he had to say next.


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    He threw another bait.


    ¡°I am the sessor to the Guardian Knight of Boulder Mountain. That esteemed hero¡¯s power, the power that the esteemed hero left to protect this world¡­ I have carried on its legacy.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhhh, my goodness. My hypothesis was correct! Unbelievable! Mommy, I think I¡¯m going to be a hero!¡±


    Dodori was blurting things out subconsciously because he could not calm his wildly beating heart.


    Cale calmly continued to speak to the excited pink Dragon.


    ¡°In Puzzle City, a city full of rocks. Fighting against the White Star who has no earth-attribute ancient powers at all. Oh my! On the other hand, I have the power of the Guardian Knight of Boulder Mountain.¡±


    Gulp gulp.


    Dodori¡¯s eyes were burning up with anticipation.


    ¡°And if Dodori-nim is there with me? A magnificent Dragon with the power to create boulders just happened to appear in front of me?¡±


    Cale reached his hand out.


    ¡°Will you fight by my side?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Absolutely, totally, yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Dodori tightly grabbed Cale¡¯s hand with both hands. Cale smiled warmly toward the Dragon.


    ¡°Thank you very much. Dodori-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Then please go bring your mother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Dodori flinched. Cale continued to speak as if he was not phrased.


    ¡°Our Henituse Duchy has a rule where we only hire adults. However, just for you, Dodori-nim, we will make an exception and ept you if we meet with your guardian and she agrees to apany you. This is a special exception. Just. For. You.¡±


    Having a 1+1 Dragon was great.


    It would be really nice to drag in an extra Dragon if he could do so. Cale tightly grabbed Dodori¡¯s hands that were going weak.


    ¨C Wow. Human, I haven¡¯t seen you smiling like a scammer for a long time. You¡¯re acting so elegantly that the crown prince would be shocked enough to give you a cookie!


    Dodori flinched at the weak hands holding onto him and started to speak.


    ¡°¡­You need my mom toe?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She must be here.¡±


    Dodori turned toward Raon for a moment.


    Cale immediately started to speak.


    ¡°Ah, I am Raon¡¯s guardian. Raon¡¯s mother has also approved of it. We have some other children as well, there are some Cats and Wolves, but I am all of their guardian. I am pretty much their parent. That is why they are allowed to apany me.¡±


    ¨C Hehe. We¡¯re all one big family!


    Raon seemed happy about something and fluttered his wings.


    But Cale was more focused on the two jackpots that mighte his way.


    ¡°¡­Do you really need me toe with my mom?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If it is difficult for your guardian to apany you, we must at least have a meeting with your guardian.¡±


    The curly-haired Dragon was rolling his eyes as he thought about something before nodding his head.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be back with my mom tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Of course. That is a wise decision, Dodori-nim.¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes indeed. How many allied Dragons is that now?¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction.

 Chapter 630: Not a chaotic field (2)

    <h4>Chapter 630 ¨C Not a chaotic field 2</h4>


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to hurry over to my mom! I must hurry!¡±


    Dodori seemed to be in a rush as he ran toward the terrace.


    ¨C ¡­Human! Are you scamming the pink Dragon? Are you going to smack him from behind? Why else would you be smiling like that? Grandpa Ron told me to let him know if you do anything weird! This is a difficult decision!


    Cale still had a gentle smile on his face as he warmly continued to speak.


    ¡°Dodori-nim, there¡¯s no need to be in such a rush.¡±


    ¡°No, no! My mom might not open the door to the farm for me! I stole a box of fruit from the orchard to pay for stuff when I ran away from home! Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡®Hmm? A farm? An orchard?¡¯


    ¨C Human! He said a farm! It¡¯s a Dragon that runs an orchard! I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s a Dragon that grows food! What a truly magnificent Dragon!


    Cale turned to the side after oddly feeling a heated gaze from next to him.


    He could see Choi Han standing there.


    Choi Han had his usual innocent looking face but his eyes were burning up. Cale thought about Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s little hope for him.


    Choi Han was looking at Dodori with a somewhat sad gaze. Cale suddenly got the chills. He felt as if he should quickly send Dodori on his way.


    ¡°Dodori-nim, please have a safe trip!¡±


    Dodori was now standing on the terrace railing. He smiled brightly and waved toward the two humans and one young Dragon who were there to say goodbye.


    ¡°Bye! I¡¯ll make sure not to die from my mom¡¯s beating ande back alive!¡±


    Paaaaat!


    Dodori left those scary words behind as he disappeared.


    Raon flew back inside and made a shortment about the meeting they just had.


    ¡°Human! The pink Dragon seems about fifty percent simr to the crazy Clopeh! I really want to go visit the farm and orchard!¡±


    ¡°I truly wish to go visit it as well.¡±


    Cale brushed aside Choi Han¡¯s determinedment. He was quite happy right now.


    The crown prince had been stealthily searching for Dragons for a while with the help of the Dark Elves and Elves. Eruhaben and Sheritt were helping him as well, but they had had no results until now.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible to find all of the Dragons.¡¯


    Now that the White Star might attack Puzzle City or somewhere else in the near future, it was better to gather the forces they had right now.


    That was why Cale was focusing on other issues over finding the Dragons.


    ¡®But a Dragon walked in on his own! And there are two of them!¡¯


    He started to think about Dodori¡¯s mom.


    ¡®Eruhaben-nim is the most ancient Dragon. The fact that she could call Eruhaben-nim an arrogant Dragon must mean that she is younger than Eruhaben-nim but still about the same age.¡¯


    He had no idea as to how strong she would be.


    The smile on Cale¡¯s face only continued to grow bigger.


    ¨C Human! Your smile looks fishy!


    That was why he ignored Raon¡¯sment and prepared to sleep.


    ¡°Then I will see you tomorrow, Cale-nim. Please don¡¯t forget about the orchard.¡±


    Choi Han left as well and Caleid down on his bed. He could only curl up on the side because Raon had already taken the center of the bed.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale could not help butugh.


    Deruth had a lot of strong individuals gathered here by using his money. There were also two Dragons.


    He didn¡¯t do much to gather all of these extra pieces, but Cale was very happy about the increase in their forces.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    He continued to chuckle as he fell asleep.


    He had not slept so well in a long time.


    * * *


    The next day.


    10 am. It was still pretty warm for being in the middle of November.


    ¡°¡­What is that?¡±


    Cale had woken up from his first good sleep in a long time and was now sitting on the couch looking outside.


    He could see outside the high fence of the house because his bedroom was on the third floor.


    ¡°¡­Why are people gathered there throwing flower petals and shiny powder?¡±


    They were in the capital, but this was the noble district so it was generally quiet.


    Most of the houses here were generally empty because they all stayed within their own territories unless they worked in the capital.


    This area was usually much quieterpared to the market or za where all residents traversed on a daily basis.


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a quiet ce¡­¡­¡±


    That¡¯s how it had always been.


    However, the area in front of the Henituse Estate and the nearby area felt as if it was the middle of a festival.


    There were close to two or three hundred people out there.


    ¡°Human! Can I go see what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be back in 30 minutes! We need to go to the pce together to eat!¡±


    Raon turned invisible and quickly flew out while Choi Han brought him a cup of tea.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale flinched for a moment.


    ¡°Beacrox told me to make sure you got your tea. He said that this lemon tea was made with newly preserved lemons.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh¡­ Sure.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and here is an apple pie. Raon took some out for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Sure.¡±


    Therge pile of apple pies made Cale¡¯s pupils start to shake.


    However, Cale drank the lemon tea first, feeling a sense of longing and joy.


    At that moment¡­


    ¨C Human! All of them! All of them!


    He suddenly heard Raon¡¯s urgent voice.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale jumped up after hearing Raon¡¯s pressing tone.


    The lemon tea almost spilled from the cup.


    ¨C Human!


    Raon continued to shout.


    ¨C Everybody is saying that you are great and mighty! They are saying that the hero who will never be seen in this world ever again has returned! That¡¯s why they¡¯ve all run out onto the streets with joy!


    Last night¡­


    Cale had noticed the numerous open windows when he had arrived.


    Cale didn¡¯t know it, but the hired help and nobles of each residence were looking through the window and had immediately informed the people they knew about Cale Henituse¡¯s return.


    Those people then informed other people and pretty much everybody in the capital knew of his arrival by 10 am this morning.


    Cale was the only one who didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¨C Human, they said that they are cheering for you because that is all they can do for you! That is why they are throwing the red flower petals around!


    Cale then noticed that, while the area outside the Henituse Estate was full of people, everywhere else looked quite deste.


    ¨C Gasp!


    Raon gasped and Cale got such chills that he felt as if someone was rubbing his back with ice.


    ¨C They¡¯re saying there is a group gathering here! Over half of them are members of a group called YHW!


    ¡®¡­What? ¡­A group gathering?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s fingers were slightly shaking as he held the teacup.


    He felt as if he heard an acronym he shouldn¡¯t know.


    YHW.


    He didn¡¯t want to find out what it stood for.


    However, Raon was feeding Cale information nonstop.


    ¨C It is a gathering of people who are cheering for and wishing to help Young Master Silver Shield, a hero who will never be seen in this world ever again! (TL Note: Korean uses the first ¡®word¡¯ for world never seen again and shield so it is Young master silver shield a Hero who will never be seen in the World again so YHW. there was no English equivalent based on structure of thenguage) They also said they won¡¯t tolerate people who are envious and speak badly of you! Oh, my goodness! Human! I want to join this group too! Oh, but I have an odd feeling that we shouldn¡¯t let Clopeh find out about this group!


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®Does this make any sense?¡¯


    Themon folks generally could not easily approach the nobles.


    In addition, there was bound to be envy if someone achieves something big and bes very sessful.


    That was why numerous heroes throughout history ended up losing their power and fame.


    ¡®But there is a group cheering for me, a noble, and there are more than 100 members in that group?¡¯


    Forget being shocked, Cale was thinking that this was unrealistic.


    But there was something he did not know.


    The bestselling books in bookstores throughout the Roan Kingdom were all books rted to Cale and his group.


    These people were seeing war throughout the Western continent for the first time in a long time, just as they were getting used to the peace that has been here for tens of years.


    This was extremely difficult for people to handle and they needed someone or something to help them remain calm.


    People would naturally seek out heroes even if nobody forced it on them.


    The people at the capital responded more sensitively to information about Cale Henituse the hero than Cale would expect.


    Why were they not envious of him?


    Over half of the members of this group were people who survived Arm¡¯s za Bombing terrorist incident in the past.


    They were the people who had been saved when Cale first used his Indestructible Shield.


    How could people who were saved by Cale during that incident or through his other exploits during the war with the Indomitable Alliance be jealous of him?


    Cale Henituse did not personally gain anything for everything that he did.


    The Henituse household did be a Duchy, but aside from that, Cale had not personally benefited from everything he had done for the Roan Kingdom and the Western continent.


    They all knew that his Commander title was only a temporary title and that he had not even gotten a territory nor a title, something most people who had achieved far less than he had done would have received a long time ago.


    Furthermore, he seemed to be living a quiet life other than when he was protecting everyone and fighting for their safety.


    He was someone who seemed to not care about fame nor power at all.


    Cale Henituse¡¯s public image made it so that people couldn¡¯t help but respect and follow him.


    It was just like how numerous strong individuals hade to work for the Henituse Duchy, with others currently on their way to do so.


    ¨C Oh! There¡¯s also a fan group for Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Mary! Ohhhhhhhh! Human! I want to join all of these groups!


    ¡°Aigoo, my head.¡±


    Cale, who had no idea about any of this and just wanted to be a rich cker in the future, could only sigh in disbelief.


    He was at a loss for words as he stuffed apple pies and lemon tea into his mouth out of habit. He had no idea that Choi Han was looking at him with a satisfied expression on his face.


    * * *


    Alberu had a confused look on his face as he put his fork and knife down.


    ¡°¡­My little dongsaeng. Why are you barely eating anything?¡±


    A light meal instead of a feast was on the circr table. However, this supposed light meal was full of extremely luxurious and beautiful looking dishes.


    ¡°¡­Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Alberu started to frown after seeing Cale barely eating anything and not speaking as if he wanted to cry.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Alberu was shaking his head side to side.


    He could only click his tongue after seeing Cale say that he was full after eating only two bites of steak.


    He turned his gaze and looked toward Choi Han and Raon.


    He had sent his servant away and only the four of them were here.


    ¡°Hey, crown prince! The pce chef cooks as well as Beacrox! It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Raon looked very cute with sauce all over his mouth while Choi Han was smiling and eating nonstop.


    Alberu turned back toward Cale with a suspicious gaze.


    ¡°Our pce chef made his best dishes after hearing that my dongsaeng wasing. Why don¡¯t you eat some more? It can¡¯t taste that bad, can it?¡±


    He then looked at Cale¡¯s feeble body.


    ¡°¡­Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I saw on my way to the pce?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what kind of gazes I saw once I entered the pce?¡±


    Alberu quietly gasped after seeing the look in Cale¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale hade to see Alberu through normal means this time. That was why numerous servants, maids, and administrators in the pce saw him enter. Alberu couldn¡¯t help but think about what was probably going on right now.


    ¡°Your highness. Have you heard of a group called the YHW?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. What is that?¡±


    Alberu feigned ignorance for now.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a deep sigh before looking at Alberu with a sparkle in his eyes. His eyes seemed to be on fire.


    ¡°Your highness! You MUST let me be a cker in the future!¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. I¡¯ll let you be a rich cker. A cker who doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°You truly are the radiant and magnificent sun of the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying something so obvious? Just eat.¡±


    Cale shook his head after hearing Alberu telling him to eat.


    ¡°No, I really am full. I ate some apple pie and drank some lemon tea earlier.¡±


    He probably ate three full apple pies.


    He might have drunk 1 liter of lemon tea along with it.


    ¡°¡­Haaaa.¡±


    It was now Alberu¡¯s turn to sigh and shake his head.


    ¡®He¡¯s saying he¡¯s full after having a cup of tea and one slice of pie.¡¯


    Those were probably small snacks they gave him in the morning.


    Alberu felt as if he knew the reason behind Cale¡¯s feeble nature.


    ¡®¡­Pitiful bastard.¡¯


    Cale suddenly got upset after seeing Alberu look at him with a pitying gaze, however, he started to snicker since this future king said that he would be allowed to be a cker.


    Alberu looked at him with an even more of a pitying gaze and Cale was about to get even more upset when¡­


    Knock knock knock!


    They heard some urgent knocks on the door.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    They heard the Chief of Staff¡¯s pressing voice.


    ¡°Commander Toonka of the Whipper Kingdom and Queen Litana of the Jungle have arrived!¡±


    There was still a lot of time until the meeting.


    However, these two key yers had arrived much earlier than expected.


    ¡°Mm. Come on in.¡±


    Alberu slowly got up from his chair.


    Raon urgently turned invisible while Choi Han reached for his sword he had ced beside him.


    ¡®Did something urgent happen?¡¯


    ¡®Maybe. This is weird.¡¯


    Alberu and Cale exchanged nces and stiffened up.


    Litana and Toonka. Both of them were very busy people, and based on the Chief of Staff¡¯s voice, they must have rushed here for a reason.


    The Chief of Staff opened the door and came in as he shouted.


    ¡°They are both looking for young master Cale Henituse-nim!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®Who? They¡¯re looking for me?¡¯


    Cale subconsciously looked past the Chief of Staff¡¯s shoulder into the hallway.


    Toonka was charging over as if he was a wild boar that was looking for food in the middle of the winter.


    ¡°My friend! My one and only close friend! My buddy! Where are you?!¡±


    He was crying as well.


    He looked¡­ quite scary.


    ¡°Mm. Commander Toonka. You mighte off disrespectful. Although it is probably more proper to wait ording to the Roan Kingdom¡¯s etiquette, I will follow you to stop you if you insist on going.¡±


    Litana was following behind him with an awkward smile on her face. Herrge ck panther was naturally by her side.


    The two of them looked as if they were embarrassed but tagging along to stop Toonka.


    ¡°Grrrrrr.¡±


    However, their eyes were sparkling as if they were looking for prey they must hunt in order to survive in the jungle.


    ¡°¡­Should I run away-¡±


    Alberu and Choi Han avoided his gaze after hearing Cale mumble.


    It was at that moment.


    ¨C Human! In the sky above the pce!


    Cale heard Raon¡¯s shocked voice.


    A majestic voice filled his head at that moment as well.


    ¨C Hmm. Are you Cale Henituse?


    It was an unfamiliar voice.


    ¨C I am Dodori¡¯s mother.


    As Cale slowly started to open his mouth¡­


    ¨C Human! There seems to be a Dragon in the sky outside the barrier protecting the pce!


    There was a dome-shaped magic barrier above the Roan pce.


    Just outside that barrier¡­ There was a Dragon in the sky.


    Cale did not expect Dodori toe back so soon.


    Dodori and Dodori¡¯s mom were both up there.


    ¨C But there are three of them!


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¨C One more seems to have suddenly appeared!


    He heard Dodori¡¯s mom¡¯s voice.


    ¨C ¡­Oh, are there others you invited aside from my son and me?


    ¡®No, there aren¡¯t.¡¯


    Cale wanted to respond.


    However, he could not do so.


    He suddenly heard a sloth-like voice in his head.


    ¨C Wow~ there¡¯s all sorts of weirdos gathered here. Hoooo, there are three Dragons as well. I¡¯ve never seen this before. You were looking for me?


    The slightly thuggish voice added on.


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you send the Dark Elves to look for me? They¡¯ve been so damn loud. Do you want to die?


    The Dragon that Mayor Obante had seen in the past.


    ¨C How dare you make it so loud that I wake up from my slumber? How dare a mere human do that? Do you want me to fuck you up?


    Toonka, Litana, and her ck panther entered the room Cale was in at that moment.


    ¡°Oh, my dearest friend!¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrr!¡±


    They then saw it.


    ¡°H, hahahahaha!¡±


    They saw Caleughing out loud.


    ¡®Dragons just keeping! This is not a chaotic field but a field of Dragons!¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t help butugh, not because of joy but because he couldn¡¯t believe what was going on.

 Chapter 631: Not a chaotic field (3)

    <h4>Chapter 631 ¨C Not a chaotic field 3</h4>


    ¨C How dare you not run out barefoot after hearing my voice?


    A thuggish voice echoed in Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¨C Wait right there. You need to be punished for waking this great and mighty Dragon¡¯s slumber. Human. I will personally walk over to you, so you better wait right there.


    ¡®Wow, he wants me to wait. He¡¯s going toe find me.¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t help butugh louder and louder.


    ¨C Mm. I don¡¯t know what is going on, but I will just watch what happens for now.


    Cale nodded his head at Dodori¡¯s mom¡¯s majestic voice.


    He was stillughing.


    ¡°W, why is heughing like that?¡±


    Toonka hesitated and stepped back after looking at the loudlyughing Cale as if he was looking at some alien life form. It waspletely different from the energy with which he had walked in.


    ¡®Cale Henituse isughing so brightly?! He¡¯sughing like that in such a terrible situation?!¡¯


    Toonka had heard that Cale had just ovee a god¡¯s test.


    Although he probably needed a break after that, Cale Henituse had no time to rest because there was still a danger to the peace on the continent.


    Toonka remembered what the Chief had told him.


    ¡®Commander, a person whoughs while he is struggling is a true hero.¡¯


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Toonka subconsciously gasped.


    ¡®My close friend truly is a hero¡­¡­!¡¯


    Toonka had no interest whatsoever in books, but his subordinates had done everything they could with the hopes that thisplete idiot of a Commander would want to read.


    Most of their ns had failed.


    That changed when the Chief had nonchntly handed Toonka a book.


    < The world will see two beautiful wings when you see a silver light in front of your eyes. >


    The book didn¡¯t look like anything Toonka would be interested in. However, Toonka stayed up all night reading that book.


    The book his Chief handed him was about Cale Henituse¡¯s magnificent exploits in the Whipper Kingdom; it was written as a heroic tale of how he had saved the Whipper Kingdom.


    Toonka started to walk toward Cale, who wasughing out loud in front of danger.


    ¡°I knew it! My close friend truly is amazing! Hahahaha!!¡±


    He started tough out loud as well.


    However, Queen Litana who was standing behind him could not see theughing Cale the same way.


    ¡®He¡¯s be much paler since the first time I met him.¡¯


    Litana recalled when she first met young master Cale inside the cave in the foggy Oorim forest. He had not looked healthy at that point either, but he looked much healthier than he did now.


    ¡®He¡¯sughing so happily because we are here even though he looks like that.¡¯


    Litana felt so upset about it that she almost teared up.


    ¡®Why is it that young master Cale is trying to carry the heavy burden of achieving world peace?¡¯


    She was in charge of the Jungle.


    That was hard enough for her, but this pale hero was trying to save the whole world.


    Litana could not wipe the bitter smile off her face.


    She felt as if she could only frown while looking at Cale if this bitter smile disappeared.


    Alberu walked over to Toonka and Litana at that moment.


    ¡°You both got here very early.¡±


    ¡°Your highness! Your hiiiiiiighneeeeeeeeeess!¡±


    Alberu suddenly heard his Chief of Staff¡¯s urgent voice.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    All of them in the room could hear the rm going off around them.


    ¡®¡­Intruders?¡¯


    This rm was the rm for when someone not allowed was trying to force their way in past the barrier.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Alberu urgently asked his Chief of Staff for details.


    Litana and Toonka stiffened up as well. They were thinking about what it could be.


    The different representatives of the Western continent were supposed to gather here soon.


    The representatives of the Jungle and the Whipper Kingdom were already here.


    Someone was trying to invade at such a time?


    ¡®We must not let that happen!¡¯


    Alberu had kept today¡¯s meeting a secret from most people on purpose. That was something they had to do.


    Safety was the most important.


    The Chief of Staff peeked toward Toonka and Litana before trying to whisper to Alberu.


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    He quickly started to speak after Alberu told him to do so.


    ¡°Your highness! A man is trying to barge in through the barrier in the northern sky right now!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®Is it the White Star?¡¯


    The different representatives all had the same thought.


    Someone grabbed Alberu¡¯s arm at that moment.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    It was Cale.


    Alberu looked at Cale¡¯s face that waspletely stiff as if he had not beenughing at all just a few moments ago and flinched.


    ¡®¡­Hmm?¡¯


    This stiff face¡­


    He did not seem anxious nor angry.


    ¡®¡­He looks annoyed?¡¯


    It was the look a person would have when something was annoying them.


    ¡®¡­The corners of his lips are twitching as well?¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips were twitching even though he was tightly keeping his mouth shut to prevent himself fromughing.


    He seemed to want tough because this annoying thing was still a good thing.


    As for his smile¡­


    This was the type of smile he had when Alberu gave him a golden que or when he made a ton of money.


    ¡®This is weird.¡¯


    Cale whispered by his ear as Alberu thought that something was odd.


    ¡°There are three of THEM.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? Three of them?¡¯


    Alberu wondered what Cale was suddenly saying.


    ¡°The individuals that we were looking for.¡±


    ¡®Individuals we were looking for?¡¯


    Alberu thought about who that could be. He then thought about how Cale had emphasized ¡®THEM¡¯ and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    Cale had shocked Alberu so many times since they first met.


    But it was a bit different this time.


    ¡®There are three of them? Three of the individuals we were looking for? Is he talking about the Dragons? He¡¯s saying three Dragons showed up on their own?¡¯


    Alberu was asking numerous questions to Cale through his gaze.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. It is exactly what you are thinking about.¡±


    Cale smiled brightly and nodded his head toward Alberu.


    Twitch.


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips were twitching the same way Cale¡¯s had just been doing. He was trying so hard to stop himself fromughing.


    ¡°Your highness. I will take care of it. You need to greet our guests.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head at Cale¡¯sment.


    ¡°Chief. My sworn brother will take care of it, so go with him.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course, your highness!¡±


    The Chief of Staff felt rxed even as the urgent rm continued on now that Cale Henituse, the man who was bing a greater hero every time he saw him, was stepping in.


    ¡°Young master-nim, please let me show you the way!¡±


    ¡°Of course. Shall we go then, Mr. Chief of Staff?¡±


    Cale walked out behind the Chief of Staff and briefly greeted the two representatives who hade to find him.


    ¡°I will be back soon. Unfortunately, I am not sure whether I can participate in the meeting.¡±


    He greeted Litana first, and she smiled while shaking her head.


    ¡°The meeting is not important. Young master Cale, you must be safe. You really must be safe. You know that, right? Take care of yourself first.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I make sure to take very good care of my body. I always make it out okay, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Cale found it odd that Litana was telling him to be careful but honestly answered after seeing the emotional gaze in her eyes.


    He then turned toward Toonka because he was in a rush.


    That was why he could not see the frown on Litana¡¯s face.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°¡­My close friend. I wille with you!¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that? You came here for important business. Take care of that first.¡±


    ¡°What you are doing is important too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I need to do it. I¡¯m fine on my own for this.¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes indeed. It¡¯s dragging three Dragons to be our allies at once. Who else but me could do this?¡¯


    Well, he wasn¡¯t alone.


    There were Raon and lots of other people who would help him.


    Even the bulldozer-like Toonka was staring at him at a loss for words, but Cale did not notice this as he continued to speak.


    ¡°See youter. I¡¯m in a rush.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see. Okay! I hope that your silver light can spread throughout the whole world!¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯


    Calepletely ignored Toonka¡¯s iprehensible nonsense.


    He then walked out of the room with the Chief of Staff.


    Litana and Toonka were watching his back with pitying gazes on their faces.


    Only Alberu was shaking his head while looking at Cale.


    ¡°Now then.¡±


    He then used the situation to his advantage.


    ¡°As young master Cale mentioned, we should do our jobs too, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Litana and Toonka turned toward Alberu after hearing that.


    Although his official title was crown prince, he was someone who had even more influence on the Western continent than the king.


    ¡°I must ask a question before we get into the details.¡±


    Alberu reached out his hand.


    ¡°Will you join us?¡±


    Litana immediately grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Toonka also put his hand out and spoke with a valiant face fitting of a Commander.


    ¡°We will do everything in our power to help.¡±


    The two representatives naturally chose to do everything they could do to help as they could feel danger approaching.


    They were doing it for the Western continent as well as for their precious friend who had stepped up to help their respective territories in the past.


    Alberu gestured with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Shall we head over to the meeting room?¡±


    He then peeked toward Cale who was getting farther and farther away and started to think.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably happy that he gets to miss the meeting.¡¯


    He was absolutely right.


    ¡®This is great.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s steps were quite light.


    ¡®I guess I don¡¯t need to join the meeting.¡¯


    It was obvious that they would call him a hero or whatever another terrible thing like that at the meeting.


    Cale had learned something while looking at therge group of people gathered outside the Henituse Estate this morning.


    He started to speak to the person behind him.


    ¡°Choi Han. You remember what to do?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    Choi Han immediately started to walk in the opposite direction.


    ¨C Human! I¡¯ll be back soon too!


    Raon was moving in a different direction as well.


    The Chief of Staff peeked toward Choi Han, who was walking away. He was feeling anxious because the strongest swordsman was heading in a different direction when an enemy was trying to break through the barrier.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, I sent Choi Han away because there is something he needs to do.¡±


    ¡°Ah, young master-nim-¡±


    ¡°I am not going anywhere.¡±


    The Chief of Staff became emotional at Cale saying that to console him.


    He had heard about everything Cale had done, probably before anybody else, because he worked in the pce.


    The Chief of Staff¡¯s steps became more confident as he looked at Cale quickly walking forward.


    His anxiety lessened with each step.


    ¡®Yes! Who would dare to attack the Roan Kingdom when young master Cale-nim is here?! The intruders won¡¯t be a problem at all!¡¯


    There was something the Chief of Staff did not know.


    Cale¡¯s quick footsteps were only quick and light because he didn¡¯t need to attend the meeting and because Dragons were rolling over to him by the handful.


    ¡°Chief!¡±


    The Chief of Staff finally arrived at the location of the problematic intruder.


    He looked as confident as a tiger.


    ¡°Chief! Huh? Behind you?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Commander-nim!¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    The knights and soldiers who had quickly gathered to fend off the intruder all rxed a bit after seeing someone.


    ¡®The young master-nim is here! He was in the pce!¡¯


    ¡®We can rx now!¡¯


    Cale was walking with an extremely rxed expression on his face.


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s knights knew about this expression.


    They knew how many times he had saved the Roan Kingdom and the Western continent with that rxed expression on his face. The ones who had been with Cale in some of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s battles lit up with joy.


    However, Cale¡¯s face quickly stiffened.


    ¡°Commander-nim!¡±


    ¡°¡­I am no longer amander.¡±


    ¡°Once a Commander, always a Commander. That person is the intruder!¡±


    The Vice Captain of the 1st Knights Brigade pointed up at the sky.


    Cale had already been looking there.


    ¡®¡­Is he crazy?¡¯


    Cale had wondered how the Dragon woulde to find him.


    ¡®Wait right there. You need to be punished for waking this great and mighty Dragon¡¯s slumber. Human. I will personally walk over to you, so you better wait right there.¡¯


    That was what the Dragon had said.


    ¡°¡­He really is walking over to me.¡±


    The Dragon was walking in the air as if there was a carpet in front of it. The man was takingrge steps as he stomped forward.


    ¡°He easily destroyed the magic barrier!¡±


    ¡®Yes. He¡¯s stomping over here after breaking it.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head at the Vice Knight Captain¡¯s words.


    ¡°We believe he is extremely skilled. He is at least a highest-grade mage, so the mages are heading here as well! But although he is extremely skilled, he-¡±


    The Vice Knight Captain could not say what he wanted to say.


    Cale finished his sentence for him.


    ¡°He seems like a crazy bastard.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­ that-¡±


    The Vice Knight Captain could not disagree.


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®Why is everybody I meettely like this?¡¯


    He could hear the voice of the Dragon as it red at him.


    ¨C Hmph! You showed up! How dare you wake me up?


    ¡®It does seem that way. He really seemed to have been sleeping.¡¯


    The Dragon had walked over.


    He was barefoot.


    He was also wearing pajamas.


    On his side was a long andfortable looking pillow.


    Cale looked at the pajama-d Dragon whose feet finally touched the ground.


    He had a buzz cut.


    However, there were some patterns that looked like scratches on both sides of his head.


    There were some patterns in his eyebrows as well.


    On the other hand, the pajamas had a really cute design on it.


    ¡®¡­ Was < The Birth of a Hero > wrong?¡¯


    Cale had recently been thinking that the Birth of a Hero had been wrong about Dragons.


    ¡°I finally see the face of the bastard who dared to disturb my slumber!¡±


    The buzz cut Dragon with a gangster-like voice was brusquely walking forward with his bare feet.


    ¡°P, protect the Commander-nim!¡±


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Cale raised his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He is someone I know.¡±


    Everybody instantly stopped being chaotic.


    ¡°Sir, he¡¯s someone you know?¡±


    Cale quietly observed the buzz cut Dragon after hearing the Chief of Staff¡¯s question.


    The eyes ring at him seemed extremely annoyed.


    Cale found it oddly weing to finally see someone look at him as if he was annoying.


    It was because this Dragon was a giant piece of gold that had rolled in on its own.


    ¡°Who knows? I may or may not know him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The buzz cut Dragon scoffed in disbelief at Cale¡¯s response before stopping right in front of Cale and ring at him.


    His long vertical pupils were ring at Cale so hard as if they wanted to pierce right through him.


    ¡°You are a very unique human.¡±


    The human in front of him had so many things inside his body that the Dragon could not figure him out so easily.


    ¡°However, you still need to be punished for the crime of waking me up from my sweet, sweet slumber!¡±


    The Vice Knight Captain looked at this shouting pajamas-d Dragon as if he wanted to swear at him. The Vice Knight Captain had no idea that such a crazy bastard would be a Dragon.


    ¡°However! You seem somewhat entertaining.¡±


    The Dragon started to smile.


    ¡°I think I understand why the other two outside were observing you.¡±


    The buzz cut Dragon recalled the two Dragons who seemed to be family. The older of the two Dragons had been quietly observing this human in front of him right now.


    Smile.


    The corners of the buzz cut Dragon¡¯s lips were fully curled up.


    ¡°I will give you special treatment and forgive you after just breaking your arms and legs!¡±


    He thought that it might be fun attacking this interesting bastard on different parts of the body to force him to use the different powers inside him.


    ¡°How can he say such ludicrous statements¡­¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, loooooooord!¡±


    The Dragon¡¯sments made the soldiers and pce staff shout in astonishment. The knights were only staying in ce with their mouths shut because Cale had not given them any orders. Their hands were shaking in anger.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    However, Cale looked calm.


    He slightly tilted his head and looked toward the pajamas-d Dragon.


    ¡°Sir, did you not hear why I was looking for you?¡±


    That question made the Dragon frown even more.


    ¡°Why would I care about that? Those damn Elementals were so loud looking for me that they woke me up. I then heard that you were the one looking for me, you little bastard. That was enough for me. Why the hell would I care that a mere human like you was looking for me? Hmph!¡±


    He snorted and channeled his mana.


    Ooooooong-


    Grey mana started to gather around him.


    ng, ng!


    The knights around Cale all drew their swords.


    They had forgotten about how Cale had told them to stay put and pulled their swords out of reflex. That was how destructive this mana seemed to be.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to punish me?¡±


    Cale tilted his head a little more.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to punish you, human.¡±


    ¡°Mm. You¡¯re going to regret it.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Regret?! Did a punk like you just tell me I¡¯m going to regret it?¡±


    Cale started to think while looking at this Dragon who truly seemed baffled.


    ¡®There was a reason Mayor Obante was so scared of seeing a Dragon.¡¯


    How scared must he have been after seeing a Dragon like this?


    Cale understood Obante¡¯s feelings as he calmly responded to the mana-channeling Dragon.


    ¡°Yes, sir. You¡¯re going to regret it.¡±


    ¡°¡­How dare you tell my esteemed self that I¡¯m going to regret-¡±


    The buzz cut Dragon suddenly flinched mid-sentence and quickly turned his head.


    Something wasing.


    Something wasing from the direction that this human named Cale Henituse hade from.


    Someone who was extremely strong was getting closer.


    ¡®It¡¯s a Dragon.¡¯


    He was certain it was a Dragon.


    The buzz cut Dragon heard a calm voice in his mind at that moment.


    ¨C It looks like it is already toote for regrets.


    It was the old Dragon he saw outside the barrier.


    That Dragon was strong, but its power seemed to be on the gentler side.


    However, the Dragon approaching him was different.


    It had an extremely ferocious power like he did.


    He could see the white-gold hair.


    It was a swordsman with a slightly peculiar aura. The white-gold haired knight was following behind the young man with ck hair who was quite strong for a human.


    Going back tost night¡­


    Cale had asked Raon to get Eruhaben toe after his meeting with Dodori.


    He had a feeling that Dodori¡¯s mom and Eruhaben might know each other.


    Raon had urgently contacted Eruhaben again earlier as things had changed and Choi Han had gone to escort Eruhaben over.


    Eruhaben, who was dressed like a knight, swept his white-gold hair back and looked toward the buzz cut Dragon.


    ¨C It sounds like you are the one who wants to be beaten to a pulp.


    The buzz cut Dragon got the chills for the first time in a long while, no, for quite possibly the first time in his life after hearing Eruhaben¡¯s cold warning.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    He felt the aura of a Dragon from a different direction.


    This was definitely the power he had felt next to Cale Henituse earlier.


    ¨C I will destroy everything if you put even a finger on our human!


    The voice was a young voice, but the power it was gathering was quite fierce.


    Then there was a third.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    The Dragon raised his head.


    Tap.


    Someone who descended from the sky pointed his arrow at him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you harm our young master Silver Shield-nim!¡±


    The pink curly-haired Dragon that had been with the other Dragon earlier was huffing as he red at the buzz cut Dragon.


    This was the third Dragon.


    The buzz cut Dragon¡¯s anger was slowly subsiding as he thought about how there were too many Dragons here.


    He had never seen so many Dragons in one ce throughout his life.


    ¡­It also looked as if all three Dragons were taking a human¡¯s side.


    That was something he had never seen nor heard about throughout his entire life either.


    The Dragon heard the white-gold haired knight¡¯s voice again.


    ¨C Do you want to die? Do you want me to beat you down until you turn to dust? Hmm? Should I turn you into dust? It¡¯s been a while since I beat someone up until I felt refreshed. It¡¯s a gloomy day, so you¡¯ll probably need to be beaten for quite a while if I want it to cause some dust.


    The human standing in front of the buzz cut Dragon walked up to him and whispered.


    ¡°The Lord is looking for you.¡±


    ¡®¡­Lord? ¡­Dragon Lord? There was a Dragon Lord? I¡¯m sure there wasn¡¯t. What¡¯s going on? It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s lying.¡¯


    The buzz cut Dragon was sweating bullets now that he waspletely awake and his anger had subsided.


    He looked at the human in front of him.


    ¡°Are you regretting it yet?¡±


    Cale asked as he gently smiled at the Dragon in front of him.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Three Dragons walk through a barrier¡­hohoho. Cale truly turning into Lance, the Dragon Master of the Pokemon Elite Four!

 Chapter 632: Not a chaotic field (4)

    <h4>Chapter 632 ¨C Not a chaotic field 4</h4>


    ¡®Do I regret it?¡¯


    The pajama-d buzz cut Dragon did not like this human who was speaking to him disrespectfully despite the gentle smile on his face.


    However, the situation was not good enough for him toin about that.


    ¨C Seeing an arrogant little Dragon like you reminds me of when I was young.


    The white gold haired Dragon was focusing the entirety of his vicious aura on him.


    ¨C I will destroy everything if you touch our human! I will destroy the entire world!


    ¡°The darkness boiling inside me will haunt you forever!¡±


    There were two extremely young Dragons spewing some nonsense at him as well.


    ¨C How about you stop?


    There was also the aura that was not as strong as the white gold haired Dragon¡¯s aura, a gentle yet strong aura that was focused on him. That aura had been revealed once the pink curly-haired kid appeared.


    The buzz cut Dragon did not dare to attack after four Dragons were showing him their hostility.


    Furthermore, he had heard this human talk about the ¡®Dragon Lord,¡¯ someone who should not exist anymore.


    Cale reached his hand out and gently patted the pajama-d Dragon¡¯s shoulder as he started to speak again.


    ¡°We have a lot to discuss.¡±


    ¡°¡­You bastard, how dare you speak so informally to this great Dragon-¡±


    ¨C Look at this young bastard acting so pompous. You look like you haven¡¯t even lived half as long as I have lived. You¡¯re the one who shoulde over and greet me, you little punk.


    ¨C I¡¯ll make you pay if you try to harm our human!


    ¡°Do you know how great of a hero our Young Master Silver Shield is?! Shut up if you don¡¯t! Go to the bookstore and learn to read! You damn idiot!¡±


    ¡­He could not even finish his sentence.


    The grey mana around the pajama-d Dragon slowly disappeared.


    He seemed to have lost all desire to be angry nor to fight.


    He was just tired.


    Cale didn¡¯t care as he calmly motioned to Dodori.


    ¡°Dodori-nim.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Dodori quickly put his bow down and walked over to Cale.


    The people of the pce were watching what was going on.


    Cale¡¯s people had suddenly appeared.


    The enemy¡¯s demeanor had calmed down at that point, and Cale was even smiling while speaking in a friendly tone with the intruder.


    The situation seemed to be quickly settling down.


    They didn¡¯t really understand what was going on, but there was one thing they could tell.


    The Vice Captain of the Knights Brigade mumbled.


    ¡°¡­The pce barrier can handle up to highest-grade magic spells.¡±


    But that barrier had been pierced by this pajama-d enemy and the pink-haired archer.


    Had the barrier weakened? Or was it just that these individuals were especially strong?


    Regardless of the answer, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Mage Brigade was bound to be working overtime starting today.


    ¡°Why did you call me over?¡±


    Dodori stood right next to Cale and looked up at him.


    Cale smiled and pointed toward the pajama-d Dragon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drag this sir over.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sure!¡±


    Dodori nodded his head without any hesitation.


    ¡°Do you really think an esteemed Dragon like me would be dragged by such a youngster?!¡±


    The pajama-d Dragon flinched after seeing the look in Dodori¡¯s eyes.


    Dodori was looking at the Dragon from head to toe with an odd gaze.


    ¡°¡­I finally get to see a scene from the hero¡¯s tale with my own eyes. Reality is different from the novel, but¡­ A true hero definitely needs to have a rude and arrogant Dragon by his side. That Dragon will end up being affected by the human and be a wise and gentle Dragon. Hehe.¡±


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯


    The pajama-d Dragon started to sweat after looking into those crazed eyes.


    However, he could not respond again.


    ¡°I will do it.¡±


    Eruhaben walked over with Choi Han and stood next to the pajama-d Dragon.


    Dodori gulped after looking at Eruhaben.


    This Dragon was giving off an extremely imposing presence.


    ¨C Pink Dragon! This is our Goldie gramps! He is a very nice and friendly grandpa!


    Dodori heard Raon¡¯s bright voice but hesitated about what to do. Eruhaben, the Dragon in front of him, seemed difficult to handle.


    Eruhaben gently smiled toward Dodori in a way that waspletely different from the way he was treating the pajama-d Dragon.


    ¡°Little child, I will do it so step back. Oh, and there is no need to be nervous.¡±


    ¡°¡­As I expected.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Eruhaben paid closer attention to Dodori¡¯s voice after hearing him mumble. He then managed to hear what Dodori was mumbling to himself.


    ¡°¡­I knew that a hero like this who will never be matched in the world would have a strong supporter behind him. I got another piece of information today. I knew I made the right choice toe here. I, Dodori, seem to be great at making decisions.¡±


    Eruhaben turned stoic and turned toward Cale.


    ¨C You unlucky bastard.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders after hearing Eruhaben¡¯s voice in his mind. He looked confused as to why he was unlucky.


    Eruhaben felt even more pity for Cale after seeing that gaze.


    ¡®Raon was right. He truly turns a small task of putting a hole in a cliff into a big one by getting rid of the whole cliff. No wonder he has all these things happen to him.¡¯


    He raised his head to look at the sky.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave the children out of it and the two of us drag him together?¡±


    He was looking at the Dragon who was the strongest of the Dragons here after him.


    This was not a Dragon he had met in the past.


    However, this Dragon should be the reason Cale had asked for him toe herest night.


    He called the imposing Dragon, who was much stronger than this arrogant Dragon that was talking about ripping Cale¡¯s limbs off, down to the ground.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale gulped while looking at someone descending from the sky.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Choi Han quietly gasped. Cale got the chills for some reason after seeing the sparkle in Choi Han¡¯s eyes.


    ¨C Human! It¡¯s the farmer Dragon!


    Dodori¡¯s mom, who had braided her beige-colored hair, was wearing an outfit covered in dirt.


    She was also wearing boots that had dried mud on them.


    And most importantly¡­


    ¨C Human! It¡¯s a scythe!


    She had a small scythe in her hand.


    She seemed to havee directly here while getting some work done in the morning. It was obvious that Dodori had urgently dragged her over.


    Dodori¡¯s bronze-skinned mom quickly walked over to Cale once shended on the ground.


    ¡°My name is M. I would like to chat with you in a quiet spot.¡±


    Her voice was warm and majestic.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve wished to chat with you as well.¡±


    Cale treated this rational Dragon with the respect she deserved.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The pajama-d Dragon scoffed in disbelief after seeing him acting so respectfully, but nobody cared about him.


    Dodori¡¯s mom M stood to the right side of the pajama-d Dragon. Eruhaben was on the left side.


    M made eye contact with Eruhaben.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyes opened wide after hearing what M said.


    She was not someone Eruhaben had met in the past.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go somewhere quiet first?¡±


    He did not ask anything because Cale had started to move.


    Eruhaben was following behind Cale before he looked back.


    ¡°Are you noting?¡±


    He looked at the pajama-d Dragon with an extremely annoyed gaze.


    Eruhaben and M¡­ The two Dragons were both simply walking and did not actually drag the pajama-d Dragon.


    ¡°¡­Haaa.¡±


    However, the pajama-d Dragon sighed and started to walk next to them. He didn¡¯t have the balls to run away from these two Dragons.


    That would lead to his death.


    Walking between Eruhaben and M¡­


    That was enough to bind him down, even without any physical restraints.


    ¡®¡­But this beige Dragon seems a bit weak.¡¯


    Although she seemed to have more years of experience than he did, her aura seemed very gentle. His attribute was probably stronger than hers, which meant that he should be able to ovee the difference in their strength with his extremely ferocious offensive power.


    The pajama-d Dragon was waiting for a chance to escape.


    He had no intention of suffering under this terrible treatment.


    ¡®¡­I will definitely pay them back for this shame!¡¯


    The pajama-d Dragon¡¯s fiery gaze was focused on Cale¡¯s back.


    Unfortunately, there was something he did not know.


    He didn¡¯t know that four Dragons and Choi Han were all quietly watching him stare at Cale.


    Cale was the only one who didn¡¯t know about this vicious moment.


    Screeeech-


    The door opened and they walked into a room.


    ¡®You should be able to chat here, young master Cale.¡±


    The Chief of Staff led Cale and the others to the closest room that was quiet enough to chat.


    ¡°There is soundproof barrier magic in this room, so nobody outside will be able to hear your discussion.¡±


    The smart Chief of Staff had given Cale the type of room he was looking for.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, young master-nim!¡±


    The Chief of Staff¡¯s eyes were glowing because he had just seen Cale suppress this crazy bastard who had barged in barefoot and wearing pajamas with just a few words.


    ¡°Please let me know if you need anything at all. I will leave a few servants stationed outside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. Will you please inform his highness that I am here?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Then I¡¯ll be heading out now. Please have a nice chat.¡±


    The Chief of Staff smiled brightly before walking out and closing the door behind him.


    Screeeeech- click!


    The inside was nowpletely separated from the outside world.


    Eruhaben immediately turned toward M at that moment.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Cale watched with a curious gaze.


    M seemed to know Eruhaben quite well, but Eruhaben did not seem to know her.


    M started to speak.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we send the children out first?¡±


    Cale frowned.


    Her wanting to send the children out must mean that the things she was about to say contained heavy topics.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Choi Han walked over to Raon who was no longer invisible and Dodori who was standing next to him.


    ¡°Dodori-nim, why don¡¯t we eat some cookies in the next room? Raon-¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m going to eat cookies!¡±


    ¡°¡­This is very, very disappointing. However, I, Dodori, cannot go against my mother¡¯s orders.¡±


    An excited Raon and a disappointed Dodori followed Choi Han to the next room. The servant outside would take care of them.


    ¡°Only the adults are left now.¡±


    Cale said that as he sat down on the couch.


    Eruhaben and M each sat down on a different couch as well.


    The pajama-d Dragon also started to move toward a couch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sit.¡±


    However, the pajama-d Dragon had to stop moving after a singlement from Eruhaben. The pajama-d Dragon¡¯s scratched eyebrows looked ready to explode at any moment when M started to speak.


    ¡°¡­It was a day with a typhoon. I saw a 2 on 1 fight.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Eruhaben let out a deep sigh. Cale could see the ancient Dragon start to frown.


    ¡°I was very young at that time.¡±


    M recalled a memory from a long time ago.


    However, it was so clear that she still remembered it as if it had happened yesterday.


    That day with the typhoon¡­


    Everything around her looked as if it would be swept away by the wind and rain.


    At that moment¡­ Two Dragons were fighting against one Dragon.


    ¡°I was around 100 years old at that time, so you were probably about 300. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Eruhaben covered his face with both hands.


    M continued to speak in a gentle voice.


    ¡°That was the first time I learned that someone could be beaten up so much that dust would fly even during a typhoon.¡±


    ¡°Ahem. Hmm!¡±


    Eruhaben avoided Cale¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You were beating them up so badly. You didn¡¯t even use your mana; you just beat them to a pulp with your hands and feet.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡­ I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    M shook her head after hearing what Eruhaben barely managed to say.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that is the case. I even remember what you said before you left those bloody messes behind.¡±


    M repeated what Eruhaben had said that day, word for word.


    ¡° ¡®You bitches, if you run those damn mouths of your one more time, the great Eruhaben will fuc-¡¯ ¡±


    ¡°S, stop!¡±


    Eruhaben stopped M from saying the rest.


    ¡°You are that young Dragon from that day?¡±


    M calmly nodded her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was hiding in the bushes and watching you. You just beat them up without even caring about the fact that I was there. You knew I was there, but you didn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°You hiding there had nothing to do with me.¡±


    Eruhaben finally remembered where he had seen M.


    It was during the time he had been on his adventure (?) to beat up the bastards who looked down on his dust attribute.


    He tried to recall that moment.


    ¡°Mm. Those two bastards deserved being beaten to a pulp.¡±


    The pajama-d Dragon flinched.


    Eruhaben didn¡¯t care as he asked M a question.


    ¡°M. Why were you there on that day? The weather was terrible. You seemed to have been hiding there for a while.¡±


    M calmly responded.


    ¡°I was there to assassinate those two bastards.¡±


    Cale¡¯s shoulders flinched.


    The pajama-d Dragon¡¯s pupils slightly shook.


    Eruhaben started to speak again.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°One of those Dragons was acting so arrogantly that I got annoyed and went to put a hole in his leg. They looked down on me and picked on me for being young and having a weak attribute. Stupid shitheads like that need to be taught a lesson.¡±


    Eruhaben nodded his head as if he understood.


    ¡°Ah, I see. I thought you really were going to kill them. Those bastards truly were terrible. I would have beaten them up more if I knew they were picking on a young Dragon.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t kill them. I would just cause them pain. I don¡¯t kill for trivial reasons. Every life is precious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then did you just leave after watching what happened?¡±


    M slowly shook her head.


    ¡°After you left, they swore at you and called you a gangster Dragon. I put a hole in each of their cheeks. Ah, I put holes in their legs as well.¡±


    Eruhaben closed his mouth as if he was at a loss for words.


    Even Cale¡¯s pupils shook this time.


    The pajama-d Dragon was subconsciously shaking his legs in fear.


    M smiled toward the three of them.


    ¡°Got you. It was just a joke.¡±


    ¡®¡­It doesn¡¯t sound like a joke at all.¡¯


    Cale peeked at the dirt-covered scythe in M¡¯s hand and held back hisment.


    This Dragon seemed scarier than the pajama-d Dragon and Dodori.


    He looked toward the pajama-d Dragon as he wanted to quickly change topics.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Why would I tell someone like you my name-¡±


    The pajama-d Dragon received a vicious gaze from Eruhaben and a gentle gaze from M.


    He suddenly imagined himself being beaten to a pulp to the point that dust was flying in a typhoon and having holes in his legs.


    He got the chills.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m scared.¡¯


    He had never seen crazy Dragons like this before.


    He felt oddly sad.


    The pajama-d Dragon looked ready to cry as he spoke.


    ¡°¡­My name is Rasheel.¡±


    Cale gently smiled and pointed to a couch.


    ¡°It must be tiring to stay standing, isn¡¯t it, sir? Please sit down. Would you like a warm cup of tea?¡±


    Rasheel felt that this rude human¡¯s words sounded oddly warm.


    His sadness seemed to wash away a little bit.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Does Rasheel understand he is being scammed by our dearly beloved young master? Hohoho

 Chapter 633: Not a chaotic field (5)

    <h4>Chapter 633: Not a chaotic field (5)</h4>


    There was a short moment of silence as everybody drank their tea.


    ¡°Could you please tell me what is going on?¡±


    The atmosphere in the room changed after M asked the question.


    ¡°And what did you mean by ¡®Lord¡¯?¡±


    Rasheel¡¯s eyes looked a bit warmer as he asked that question, but M frowned.


    Dragon Lord.


    That was an existence that was no longer in this world.


    M¡¯s eyes clouded over before she turned toward Eruhaben.


    ¡°Did you be the Lord?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Click.


    Eruhaben elegantly put down the teacup in his hand and looked at the two Dragons.


    ¡°This will probably be a very long story. Cale, is it okay if I do it?¡±


    Eruhaben should be able to exin it better than Cale since the story was rted to the Dragons.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Please do.¡±


    Crunch crunch.


    Cale bit down on a cookie and stepped back from the conversation for a moment.


    ¡°Then let me start with how I first met this unlucky bastard and the little kid.¡±


    Eruhaben started to share everything that had happened until now.


    * * *


    Drip.


    Some tea dripped out of Rasheel¡¯s mouth. He was so shocked that he didn¡¯t notice that his mouth was hanging open.


    He soon jumped up out of his seat.


    ¡°Holy shit! How could all this have happened while I was asleep-?!¡±


    Rasheel could not say anything else as he looked toward Cale. Eruhaben¡¯s calm voice continued to fill Rasheel¡¯s ears.


    ¡°As for the current situation¡­ The White Star is nning on summoning the sealed god, and some monsters that will be a disaster to this world.¡±


    Eruhaben gave a short description of the potential ending.


    ¡°This world will be destroyed if we cannot stop the White Star.¡±


    This world would be destroyed.


    Rasheel used the sleeve of his pajamas to wipe the tea off his mouth before pointing toward Cale.


    ¡°I thought the humans were having some territorial dispute because the Elementals called you a damn hero! But WHAT?! THIS-?!¡±


    Eruhaben calmly responded to him.


    ¡°It is a kind of territorial dispute in a way. It is just on a muchrger scale.¡±


    ¡°How can you phrase it like that-?!¡±


    ¡®Just a muchrger scale?! If things went wrong, a god¡¯s seal would be released and the Demonic race that worships that god might take over this world! That bastard called the White Star or White Radish or whatever might end up bing a god who rules over this world as well.¡¯


    ¡°And you said that thest Lord¡¯s soul is still here? And that Lord¡¯s child is that cute but somewhat clueless kid who was talking about destroying everything earlier?¡±


    Rasheel pped himself.


    ¡°O, ow! That hurt! That must mean that this is not a dream!¡±


    How could there be such an annoying situation like this?!


    ¡°Ah, fucking hell!¡±


    The White Star was thest Dragon yer. That man had started an endless loop of reincarnation.


    The Dragon Lord, her children, a sealed god, and even the Demonic race were involved in his quest to fulfill his wildest desires.


    Not only that¡­


    The peace of thisnd was on the line.


    There might be a grand battle on a scale that has not been seen since ancient times.


    No.


    It might be a war even bigger than during ancient times.


    Even the do-as-I-please Rasheel knew his foundational duty as a Dragon.


    They were to protect this world from outside influences.


    The Divine race, the Demonic race, and even the gods were all included in these ¡®outside influences.¡¯


    ording to the rules of this world, any outside force trying to influence this world was breaking their rules.


    He clenched his head and plopped down on the couch.


    ¡°Ow! What a headache!¡±


    ¡®What the hell did he wake up to?! I should have just kept sleeping!¡¯


    ¡°Those motherfucking Elementals! Why the hell did they need to yap so loudly?!¡±


    He had been able to hear the voices of Elementals since he was young. This was something unique only to Rasheel.


    Rasheel lowered his head.


    Pat. Pat.


    Rasheel raised his head after feeling a gentle hand patting his shoulder.


    ¡°Now, now, please don¡¯t get so riled up and drink a cup of tea. Anger is not good for your health.¡±


    ¡°¡­You-¡±


    Rasheel had aplicated expression on his face as he looked at the smiling Cale who was filling his teacup again.


    Eruhaben had just exined how many terrible battles this human had already been through, and he knew that there were too many more of those battles in his future.


    Rasheel was on the selfish side and found altruistic people like Cale quite mysterious.


    However, the life of this human named Cale Henituse was beyond mysterious; it was astonishing.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a really good bastard, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Cale was also the only one who was nice to him even though he had tried to cause a ruckus.


    ¡°Not at all. I am not a good person; I am extremely materialistic and selfish.¡±


    ¡°¡­You-¡±


    Rasheel was at a loss for words.


    He stopped talking and clenched the teacup before looking away from Cale.


    His mind was aplicated mess right now.


    ¡®Good, I¡¯m winning him over.¡¯


    Cale observed Rasheel and smiled internally in a way that Raon would call him a scammer if he had seen it.


    ¡®Surprisingly, he is showing the most normal reaction.¡¯


    Cale found it odd that Rasheel was having such a normal reaction because of how their first meeting had gone. Although Rasheel grumbled and was a little rough to handle, he seemed as if he would truly give his all to fight against the White Star if Cale handled him well.


    ¡®On the other hand, I can¡¯t tell anything about this Dragon.¡¯


    M was quietly drinking tea with her scythe ced down by her side.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Eruhaben asked M that question, and M turned toward Cale.


    ¡°Once I learned that I became a mother¡­ I thought about what I could do for my child.¡±


    M put the teacup down.


    ¡°You start to understand the ways of the world when you farm. No matter how much effort and love you put into raising your crops, a single natural disaster could ruin a whole season of crops and destroy everything you put your heart and soul into growing.¡±


    She then picked up her scythe.


    ¡°I did not raise Dodori by spoiling him with the utmost care.¡±


    She took a rag out of her pocket and slowly wiped the dirt off her scythe.


    ¡°However, if these natural disaster-like bastards try to get in my child¡¯s way¡­ I will get rid of that natural disaster.¡±


    M¡¯s face was reflected on the now-clean scythe.


    ¡°I will kill anything that puts my child in danger.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    The teacup and kettle on the table shook.


    Wind was blowing around M.


    Gulp.


    Rasheel subconscious gulped.


    He could feel her years of experience but had thought that her attribute would be weak because of her peaceful aura.


    That was why he had paid less attention to this Dragon over Eruhaben, but she seemed extremely dangerous right now.


    Clunk. Clunk. Clunk!


    The teacup looked ready to crack at any moment because of this rumbling.


    ¡°To be honest with you, I don¡¯t care what happens to thisnd. It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether the God of Despair¡¯s seal is removed, whether the Demonic race invades, or whatever the hell this White Star does. All I care about is my child¡¯s happiness.¡±


    M looked toward Cale.


    ¡°However, what my child wants is to follow you and your dream of peace for this world. In that case, I must step in.¡±


    Her eyes had an odd glow as she looked at Cale with a piercing gaze.


    Rasheel slowly lowered himself down on the couch after feeling a mysterious pressure.


    It was at that moment.


    Smile.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, madam.¡±


    He then ced his teacup on the table.


    Tap!


    The rumbling stopped once he gently ced his cup down.


    ¡°You said I¡¯m wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. My dream is not world peace. It is just focused on me. I just want a safe ce for my people and I so that we can live peacefully doing whatever we want to do.¡±


    However¡­


    ¡°I just need world peace in order to live like that. That is why I am doing all of this to protect the peace.¡±


    M looked into Cale¡¯s firm gaze.


    ¡°World peace is not what I am aiming for. M-nim, you must be thinking that I am very different from what you expected, am I right?¡±


    Cale believed that he was not a hero and had no desire to sacrifice himself.


    He cared most about himself and his people, and his goal was to live peacefully as a cker.


    He truly believed he was not a good person, as he frequently told people.


    Cale started to smile.


    M quietly observed him for a bit before starting to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Extremely arrogant. Peace is just a step for your goal.¡±


    ¡°I never phrased it like that, madam.¡±


    ¡°That is how it sounded to me.¡±


    M¡¯s aura slowly dwindled before it disappeared.


    ¡°But I like it.¡±


    She started to smile.


    ¡°I do not like heroes. I especially do not like heroes who sacrifice themselves.¡±


    Sacrifice.


    She believed that these heroes were very noble in their causes, however¡­


    ¡°They make the people left behind extremely sad.¡±


    There will be arge number of people who will be happy about the things they earned through a hero¡¯s sacrifice. Some of them might even feel sorry for the hero.


    However, the people close to them¡­


    The loved ones of the hero who sacrificed herself, the ones who had been by the hero¡¯s side¡­ They would end up feeling a deep sense of sorrow.


    M didn¡¯t like that.


    That was not apletely happy ending.


    She looked at Cale.


    He waspletely different from what she had learned about him from the book.


    ¡°A human who believes he is not a hero even when the entire world believes he is one.¡±


    He still continued to sacrifice himself, but dreamt of living peacefully without sacrificing himself nor the people around him.


    His desires were extremely clear and firm.


    People like this usually achieved their desires.


    ¡°I like it very much.¡±


    M liked Cale a lot.


    The real Cale was like her, unlike the Cale she had learned about from the books Dodori bought and forced her to read.


    ¡°It sounds like Dodori will learn something good from you.¡±


    Cale smiled.


    M¡¯s words meant that Dodori was definitely joining Cale¡¯s side.


    ¡®Now if M joins us too¡­!¡¯


    There would be seven Dragons including Sheritt and the Dragon half-blood.


    Cale¡¯s heart was beating quickly as he waited for what she had to say next.


    M gently asked a question.


    ¡°A student¡¯s parent can tag along and participate as well, right?¡±


    ¡®Hmm? A student¡¯s parent?¡¯


    Cale tilted his head to the side in confusion.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not a teacher?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my condition.¡±


    Cale shut up immediately.


    M just continued to speak with a rxed expression.


    ¡°Show Dodori your way of life. Then Dodori will naturally learn something from you. If my child is learning something from you, doesn¡¯t that mean that you are a teacher?¡±


    Smile.


    There was a beautiful smile on her face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, teacher Cale?¡±


    ¨C You unlucky bastard.


    He heard Eruhaben sigh in his mind.


    ¡°I am too delinquent to be a tea-¡±


    ¡°Teacher.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand. That condition of being a teacher¡­ I will ept it.¡±


    But Cale added on with a stiff expression.


    ¡°However, although I may be a teacher by name, I will not do anything specifically to teach him. I will just let him watch what I do by my side. That is what you said, isn¡¯t it, M-nim?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Please just give him a ce to watch, hear, and feel things by your side, Mr. Teacher.¡±


    M looked quite scary calling him a teacher while holding her scythe.


    M noticed Cale¡¯s gaze on the scythe and tapped the scythe with her finger.


    ¡°It sounds like I¡¯ll be getting blood on this scythe for the first time in a long while. Hoho.¡±


    M¡¯s sparkling eyes looked the same to Cale as Dodori¡¯s eyes when Dodori said that he would write Cale¡¯s biography of a hero.


    This was no mistake.


    Dodori was just like his mother.


    ¡°¡­Son of a¡­¡±


    The buzz cut Dragon Rasheel looked away from M as his legs shook in fear. Cale wanted to shake his head at this Dragon who seemed oddly full of concerns, unlike other Dragons.


    Dodori, M, and Rasheel.


    These three Dragons¡­ Will everything be okay with these three tagging along?


    The die had been cast and Cale suddenly got chills on his back.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    There was a loud noise and the door burst open.


    ¡°Why did the door¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Is it an enemy?¡±


    They could see the anxious servants outside the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, so please calm down.¡±


    Choi Han calmed them down while Dodori walked into the room looking confused.


    The one who mmed the door open spoke into Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¨C Human! The Dragon half-blood! The Dragon half-blood!


    Raon¡¯s voice was shaking as if to reveal hisplicated heart.


    ¨C They said that the Dragon half-blood fainted!


    Cale stood up with a stiff expression on his face.


    The Dragon half-blood had been given half a year to live.


    He had lived longer than that after meeting Sheritt.


    ¨C ¡­Human, he is apparently asking for you¡­¡­


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It looks like I need to go visit the Forest of Darkness.¡±


    He then started to speak to the three Dragons.


    ¡°Pleasee with me to meet the Lord.¡±


    Cale raised his hand.


    Although he could not see Raon, he knew Raon was always close enough to be reached.


    Raon touched his hand and Cale tightly clenched Raon¡¯s shaking front paw.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Oh dear oh dear oh dear, what will happen with the Dragon half-blood?

 Chapter 634: The Greatest Inn Overflowing with Hope and Love (1)

    <h4>Chapter 634: The Greatest Inn Overflowing with Hope and Love (1)</h4>


    ¡°¡­Lord?¡±


    Dodori, who had not heard about Sheritt, tilted his head in confusion, but Cale had no time to exin.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han started to speak as if he already knew what Cale wanted him to do.


    ¡°I will stay behind and inform his highness about the situation.¡±


    That meant that he would take part in the grand assembly as Cale¡¯s proxy.


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡®He¡¯s an innocent one, so he should do a good job.¡¯


    Choi Han and crown prince Alberu, the two people who knew the most about his current situation, should be able to take care of any weird situations that pop up.


    Cale felt that he had some reliable people supporting him.


    ¡°The preparations areplete.¡±


    Cale looked at the other Dragons after hearing Eruhaben¡¯sment.


    M was walking toward him with a gentle smile and Dodori by her side, Rasheel was awkwardly stiff as he walked over, and Dodori was happily walking after hearing that they were going together.


    ¨C ¡­Human.


    Cale started to speak while patting Raon¡¯s back.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    There was a bright white gold light, and everybody except Choi Han disappeared.


    ¡°W, what just-¡±


    The Chief of Staff who had rushed in after being contacted by a servant didn¡¯t know what to think as he watched Cale disappear.


    He naturally walked toward the person who could give him some answers.


    ¡°Choi Han-nim. May I ask what is going on?¡±


    Fear was visible on the Chief of Staff¡¯s face.


    There was currently a secret meeting between the chief executives of kingdoms throughout the Western continent. One of the people who should know how important such a meeting was had just disappeared with a stiff expression on his face.


    Choi Han started to walk as he answered back.


    ¡°An individual may leave their body today.¡±


    The people following behind Choi Han opened their eyes wide and shook in fear.


    Leave their body.


    That meant that someone might die.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯


    They wanted to ask who might die, but they knew that they shouldn¡¯t ask.


    There was just an even more awkward silence. The Chief of Staff could not break the silence and instead looked at Choi Han in admiration.


    ¡®He¡¯s not shaking.¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s age was not revealed, but he looked young enough to be known as the youngest sword master. His age probably corresponded with his appearance.


    But such a youngster was calm while talking about someone¡¯s death.


    ¡®¡­Heroes are bound to be surrounded by other heroes.¡¯


    The Chief of Staff started to think about the hero and the hero¡¯s party that was also full of heroes. He then thought about death and felt as if he was being suffocated.


    This suffocation was probably from the pressure that those heroes are always facing.


    That was why the Chief of Staff got out of the way for Choi Han, who was walking into a room that was heavy with a different type of pressure without any hesitation.


    Choi Han walked into the meeting room and flipped the room with his words.


    The meeting paused because of his unexpected arrival, and Alberu jumped up to look at Choi Han with confusion.


    ¡°Choi Han, no, instructor? What brings you here?¡±


    His eyes were asking a question.


    ¡®I thought you guys were dragging Dragons inside?¡¯


    Choi Han slightly shook his head and started to speak.


    ¡°Your highness. Cale-nim had to leave for urgent matters, so I came in his ce. I was told to participate on his behalf.¡±


    Cale had left for urgent matters.


    Those words made Toonka, Litana, Valentino, Clopeh Sekka, and the rest of the representatives look toward Choi Han with piercing gazes.


    They hade here wanting to ask about Cale¡¯s condition, but that hero had left for urgent matters without even showing his face.


    Silence filled the area for a moment.


    ¡°¡­Is something the matter with young master Cale¡¯s health?¡±


    Litana broke the silence to cautiously ask that question.


    Choi Han did not think much about it and answered honestly.


    ¡°His health is never good.¡±


    He needed to deliver the information about the negotiation with the Dragons and the Dragon half-blood¡¯s condition to Alberu without informing the others.


    That was why he had honestly answered Litana¡¯s question while walking closer to Alberu.


    ¡°His health, how bad must his health be-¡±


    Litana¡¯s voice was shaking and she could not even finish her sentence, but Choi Han did not notice it.


    He was focused on relieving Alberu¡¯s burden, as Alberu seemed to be thinking that Cale had caused some kind of trouble.


    ¡°How sick is my close friend?!¡±


    Choi Han nonchntly told them about the things he had seen after hearing Toonka ask a question as well.


    ¡°He coughed up blood and fainted a few days ago and could not control his shaking limbs.¡±


    The weak Cale that Choi Han had seen was, naturally, during Cale¡¯s time as Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°However, he survived it with his desire to save everyone and to change the future. He was in so much pain that it felt as if his heart would be ripped out, but even that could not stop Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°¡­C, Choi Han-¡±


    Alberu was so shocked that he forgot to call Choi Han, ¡®instructor,¡¯ and instead called out his name.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han finally realized what he had just done.


    ¡®I made a mistake.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo and Cale.


    Choi Han, who considered the two as the same person, had talked about how Cale had been while fighting against the unranked monster.


    The current Cale¡¯s condition was not that bad.


    He was a bit skinny and pale, but¡­ his health was much better than before thanks to eating well and resting welltely.


    Choi Han felt an odd chill and turned away from Alberu to look around at the meeting room that was located at the deepest part of the pce.


    The different representatives of each kingdom were seated around the table. They each had a few executives with them and there were also the individuals stationed around the room to protect all of them.


    Everyone¡¯s pupils were shaking, and they could not hide their shocks.


    ¡°¡­My goodness.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka, who had been sitting quietly until then, let out a quiet sigh before starting to speak.


    ¡°How embarrassing.¡±


    His face that seemed to be full of concern seemed even worse than usual.


    ¡°Even if it is the path of a hero who will go down in history¡­ As someone who is living in the same time frame as that hero and as the representative of a kingdom, I cannot just sit still.¡±


    Alberu and Choi Han were the only ones who could see the craziness in Clopeh¡¯s eyes.


    They thought they could feel Clopeh¡¯s strong desire to chase after Cale, who was creating a legend, so that he too could go down as a part of that legend.


    ¡°We will definitely join hero Cale Henituse in his terrible yet noble fight for justice.¡±


    He truly wished to do so.


    Clopeh¡¯s strong will to help made another passionate person respond.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°I will also join my close friend! The shield will not break!¡±


    It was naturally Toonka.


    But a burning desire to help slowly filled the hearts of everybody else as well. Some of them were passive, but they must have felt the overall feel of the room as they silently nodded their heads.


    This was something that Choi Han, Alberu, and especially Cale had not expected at all.


    * * *


    A magnificent ck castle that was well-suited for the Forest of Darkness appeared in front of Cale.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhh!¡±


    Its majestic nature made Dodori respond with excitement.


    ¡°You really did have a hidden base! Wow! It¡¯s a ck castle that is aplete contrast to the White Star! It¡¯s even located in the Forest of Darkness! Who knew you had such preparations!¡±


    ¡°Dodori.¡±


    Dodori¡¯s mom M put a hand on Dodori¡¯s shoulder and spoke in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    ¡°Mom, how can I be still when looking at a ck castle that is making my heart beat so fa-¡±


    Dodori was about to argue back to his mom before shutting up after seeing the look in M¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®I need to listen to my mom no matter what she says when she has a gaze like that.¡¯


    His Dragon life had consisted of 14 years so far. This was one of the many lessons he had learned through years of trouble.


    M looked away from the now-calm Dodori.


    ¡°I wish to know what is going on, however¡­¡±


    She looked at Cale and the no longer invisible Raon and continued to speak.


    ¡°I guess I will need to wait untilter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious as well!¡±


    Dodori added on because he was curious before quickly shutting up. It was because of his mom¡¯s gaze again.


    However, Dodori also started to frown while looking at Raon¡¯s face.


    He had only seen this hoobae Dragon once before, however, maybe that was why he felt concerned after seeing the look on Raon¡¯s face.


    ¡®What happened that he needed to rush out almost immediately?¡¯


    Dodori kept his mouth shut.


    This was the same for Rasheel as well. The still pajama-d Dragon quietly looked around.


    Unlike Dodori, it was not because of Raon¡¯s expression.


    ¡®¡­That ck castle is no ordinary castle.¡¯


    He was looking at the ck castle in front of him.


    He could tell that something was unique about this castle.


    Dodori probably could not notice it, but Dragons at Rasheel and M¡¯s level got chills after sensing the magic circles inscribed in the castle and feeling the surrounding mana.


    They could feel a strong presence inside as well.


    Screeeech-


    The castle¡¯s gate opened on its own.


    Rasheel and M became certain.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s a Dragon.¡¯


    There was definitely another Dragon here.


    ¡®Is it that Lord?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s the Dragon Lord.¡¯


    They heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°I must head in first. If it is okay with you, could you please wait in the first-floor reception room?¡±


    The Tiger Shaman Gashan and Lock who happened to be inside came out to greet them.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°¡­Young master-nim.¡±


    Both of them had grim expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Gashan, please take good care of our esteemed guests.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I understand. Please head on in.¡±


    Gashan looked at Raon for a moment before looking away.


    Cale started to walk behind Lock, who had turned around to guide him.


    Raon had a difficult-to-describe expression on his face while flying next to Cale. He wasn¡¯t shaking unlike earlier.


    Eruhaben was a step behind them as well.


    ¡°This room over here.¡±


    Lock stopped in front of the door to the most isted room inside the ck castle.


    ¡°¡­Over here.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to say who was here.


    The Dragon half-blood and Sheritt. The two of them should be inside.


    Cale stood outside that door for a moment.


    ¡®It¡¯splicated.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood was an extremelyplicated individual for Cale.


    He did not grab the doorknob.


    The individual who had opened the castle gate was not opening the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    The door finally opened once Cale said that.


    Sheritt, who was sitting on the couch, made eye contact with Cale.


    No, she opened her arms toward Raon, who was floating behind Cale¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Will youe here?¡±


    Raon then quietly flew over and snuggled in her arms.


    Raon¡¯s gaze headed toward the inside of the room.


    Cale¡¯s eyes moved in the same direction.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh.¡±


    Simr to how Cale had been during that final battle against the unranked monster¡­


    Dead mana and his light attribute were continuously shing and making the Dragon half-blood il around with shaking limbs as he felt as if his heart would explode.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh, in the end, ugh.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood could not speak properly.


    Cale walked over to him.


    Cale plopped down on a chair next to the bed and started to speak.


    ¡°I guess you finally reached your limits.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood started to smile even though Cale sounded stoic.


    A strand of ck blood was dripping down the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Ugh, yes I did. I¡¯ve lived for a long time.¡±


    ¡°So then, are you going to die?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood scoffed after hearing Cale¡¯s cold tone once more.


    Cale had asked the Dragon half-blood a question in the past.


    ¡®You, what would you do if there was a chance for you to start over?¡¯


    That was the day that the Dragon half-blood had told Lord Sheritt and Raon everything.


    That chance was for the Dragon half-blood to stay in the ck castle, simr to Lord Sheritt.


    The Dragon half-blood struggled to catch his breath as he spoke.


    ¡°I, ugh. I am a bastard who deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even death is too easy if you consider all the terrible things you¡¯ve done. You have so many sins to pay for.¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice was extremely cold and emotionless.


    However, the Dragon half-blood started tough.


    ¡°¡­Hehe¡­¡­¡±


    It was because he saw theplicated gaze in Cale¡¯s eyes.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    His voice was shaking as if it could cut off at any moment.


    ¡°¡­However¡­ I, I don¡¯t want to disappear like this.¡±


    His heart was in serious pain numerous times every minute.


    He had lived a little over half a year while dealing with this endless pain that felt as if his body would rip into pieces.


    However, this had been the most peaceful time of the Dragon half-blood¡¯s 900+ years of life.


    ¡®¡­And I was happy.¡¯


    He was so happy that he kept telling himself that he didn¡¯t deserve to be happy.


    Because of that¡­


    Because he had felt that way¡­


    ¡°I want to pay for my sins.¡±


    He also wanted to get revenge.


    Cale could see the fire inside the Dragon half-blood¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I will not stay in the ck castle.¡±


    Cale had said something else to him in the past.


    ¡®Rest a bit and then we will go attack Arm when I call you again¡­ You will go with me to strike Arm.¡¯


    ¡®You will destroy Arm¡¯s secret base with me before you die. That was the deal.¡¯


    Cale had taken the Dragon half-blood to strike Arm¡¯s base and took back the Mn residence. They also destroyed the base by the Gate to the Demon World, the area around the current Endable Kingdom.


    However, the White Star and Arm were still around.


    Cale and the Dragon half-blood¡¯s promise had yet to bepleted.


    The Dragon half-blood had organized his knowledge of magic while staying in this castle.


    He had also conducted some research.


    He was searching for a way to kill the White Star.


    He never looked into anything that might let him live.


    His soul was stabbed with guilt anytime he felt even an ounce of happiness.


    ¡°Personally. I will personally rip that bastard¡¯s head off and kill him.¡±


    ¡°What?


    Cale looked back at the Dragon half-blood with an expression that seemed to be asking what nonsense he was spewing.


    There was no way to maintain the Dragon half-blood¡¯s body.


    Someone walked into the room at that moment.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale looked at the person who walked up to him.


    The person¡¯s ck robe was dragging on the ground.


    ¡°I believe you may need my exnation.¡±


    It was Mary.


    ¡°Whether it is this castle or bones¡­ They all require magic circles. I believe I can manufacture bones that are strong enough to handle magic circles.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over for a moment.


    Mary took out a pile of papers that looked as if someone had gone through them quite a bit. These papers were full of expressions and forms regarding magic circles. He could feel her tenacity and dedication to make it work.


    Mary¡¯s calm voice filled the room.


    ¡°A Bone Dragon that moves with its own will. It is highly probable that I will be able to fulfill Mr. Dragon half-blood¡¯s request.¡±


    ¡®¡­Bone Dragon? Are they¡­?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re going to be a Bone Dragon?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood smiled in response.


    Mary nonchntly added on as if she was reading a book.


    ¡°However, both the Bone Dragon and Mr. Dragon half-blood will be gone forever if the bones break. This is just a reminder that the White Star has destroyed many of my Flying Skeleton Brigade already. Bones are strong yet weak at the same time.¡±


    Although the Dragon half-blood was restricted to the ck castle, he could live in peace here.


    Then there was this other method where he could fight once more, but he would die the moment that the bone with the magic circle inscribed on it was destroyed.


    The Dragon half-blood started to speak to Cale, Raon, and everybody else in the room.


    He at least needed to get their permissions to do this.


    ¡°I want to be the Dragon that the fucking bastard wanted me to be for so long and fight against him.¡±


    That was hisst and only remaining desire.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Will he be a Bone Dragon? Will Cale say yes?

 Chapter 635: The Greatest Inn Overflowing with Hope and Love 2

    <h4>Chapter 635 ¨C The Greatest Inn Overflowing with Hope and Love 2</h4>


    The Dragon half-blood raised his hand and pounded his chest.


    ¡°The White Star should consider me to be a failure.¡±


    The White Star had collected Dragon hearts for the Dragon half-blood, however, the Dragon half-blood was only a half-Dragon who could not make it to the third growth phase.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the White Star be at least a little bit flustered if that failure shows up in the form of a Dragon to attack him? Heh.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood started tough.


    He knew how it would be.


    Even if he became a Bone Dragon, he would not be able to take the White Star¡¯s life. He was too weak to do that.


    The only possible result was that he would die during the battle.


    He still wanted to do it.


    He looked up at Cale.


    The face that had been slightly shocked after hearing the term, ¡®Bone Dragon,¡¯ was back to its usual stoic expression.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°What does it mean to be a Bone Dragon with free will? I¡¯d like to hear some more details about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±


    Mary responded back with her GPS-like voice.


    Cale and Eruhaben¡¯s gazes were focused on her.


    ¡°I would create a Dragon with bones and put some magic circles on the bones so that Mr. Dragon half-blood can reside within it. The difference with Sheritt-nim would be that, unlike Sheritt-nim who can maintain her form in the castle, Mr. Dragon half-blood would only have the Bone Dragon form.¡±


    Mary continued to speak while looking at Cale whose thoughts she could not read.


    ¡°This is because unlike Sheritt-nim, Mr. Dragon half-blood does not have much life force left so it would not be as effective even if we used magic to maintain his current form. As such, I determined that it would be impossible to maintain his form.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that his life force would be low. But won¡¯t it take a lot of mana when you cast that spell?¡±


    Mary turned toward Sheritt for a moment.


    ¡°It would take all of Mr. Dragon half-blood¡¯s mana. Sheritt-nim has also agreed to help out.¡±


    Sheritt was hugging Raon and patting his back.


    She had a bitter smile on her face as Raon looked up at her.


    Raon subconsciously raised one of his paws.


    ¡°T, then I will al-.¡±


    However, Raon could not finish his sentence.


    It was because Cale asked a question in a cold voice.


    ¡°Then if that spell seeds, the Dragon half-blood would have freedom, unlike Sheritt-nim.¡±


    Cale made eye contact with the Dragon half-blood.


    The Dragon half-blood looked into those eyes that seemed as deep as the sea.


    ¡°If it is as Mary said, even though you won¡¯t have your physical body, you¡¯ll be able to move around freely.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood started to smile.


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t trust me.¡±


    Cale had no idea what the Dragon half-blood might do if he could move around freely.


    That was probably what he was worried about.


    He was concerned that the Dragon half-blood might harm his family once he was free.


    The Dragon half-blood was not disappointed to hear this.


    In fact, Cale¡¯s cold gaze made the Dragon half-blood feel relieved.


    He did not dare to call Raon and Sheritt-nim his family. Cale was by their side and Cale was very thorough about anything that could harm his family even a little bit.


    That should be the reason Cale was looking at him with such a cold gaze right now.


    But the Dragon half-blood truly felt relieved after sensing this coldness directed toward him.


    A gentle voice flowed out of his mouth.


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t trust me. Cough!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood coughed so hard that his whole body jerked and blood spurted out.


    However, he continued to speak.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa. Haaaa. My attribute is, ugh. It¡¯s light.¡±


    ¡°And I handle dead mana, which is ipatible with light.¡±


    Mary added on.


    ¡°I n on putting dead mana throughout the Bone Dragon¡¯s body in the locations without the magic circles. It is mainly to strengthen the bones.¡±


    Cale could see the smile on the Dragon half-blood¡¯s face be thicker after hearing Mary¡¯s exnation.


    She continued to speak in a calm voice.


    ¡°They can also be used as bombs. Depending on the situation, we are even able to make him explode to attack our enemies.¡±


    Take an enemy with you as you die.


    It was possible to attack the enemies by putting his life on the line.


    ¡°Furthermore, should Mr. Dragon half-blood do anything funny, we can use the dead mana for the Bone Dragon¡¯s body¡­¡±


    She stopped talking for a moment.


    It was because she remembered Raon was there.


    She would have said that they would be able to destroy the Bone Dragon¡¯s body as they wished. She was going to say that destroying the Bone Dragon¡¯s body would mean the Dragon half-blood¡¯s death, meaning that they didn¡¯t have to worry about him doing any funny business. That was what she was going to say, however¡­


    Mary chose her words wisely in consideration of Raon.


    ¡°¡­We can prevent Mr. Dragon half-blood from doing anything that goes against our wishes.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cale stood up from the chair next to the bed.


    ¡°I guess you want to pay for your sins.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood flinched his shoulders after hearing what Cale said next.


    ¡°And get your revenge.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood had not mentioned revenge at all, but his deepest desire was found out.


    The Dragon half-blood wanted to say that he was not just doing this because he was obsessed with getting revenge.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°I have a condition you must agree to if I let you do this.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood shut up after hearing Cale¡¯s voice.


    The condition he mentioned¡­


    ¡°Throw away any desire of getting revenge.¡±


    It was too difficult to do.


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s shaking pupils took in Cale¡¯s stoic expression.


    ¡°The war that is toe is not for your revenge. It is also not for you to pay for your sins.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Of course I know-¡±


    ¡°For this war, we must focus on protecting and saving as many people as possible.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood closed his mouth.


    A battle where they must focus on saving as many people as possible.


    ¡°The representatives of every kingdom throughout the Western continent are all gathered in a meeting room right now. Although the goal is to kill the White Star, their number one priority is peace and protecting their territory and the citizens who live there.¡±


    Although they were using words like peace, it was just a battle to protect theirnd and people.


    That was extremely difficult to do.


    Cale wanted to find an easy way to achieve such difficult things.


    ¡°It is the same for me as well. I am fighting to protect myself and the people around me.¡±


    Land, people, self¡­


    This was a battle to protect.


    Cale was tired of battles focused on losing something and didn¡¯t want to fight if he didn¡¯t need to do so.


    ¡°Your emotions are useless to my n right now.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood took a deep breath.


    Cale looked at the Dragon half-blood and continued to speak.


    ¡°Whether you cast aside your desire for revenge or suppress it¡­ I will happily use you however I want if you can hide that emotion from me and agree to take part in this fight in order to protect.¡±


    In order to protect someone.


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s eyes automatically headed toward a corner of the room.


    He could see Sheritt-nim and Raon looking at him.


    He felt as if he could not breathe.


    He needed to pay the price for his sins and he wanted to get revenge.


    That had not changed.


    He wasn¡¯t even thinking about living peacefully.


    Cale should know that better than anybody.


    He was the one who noticed his desire for revenge after all.


    However, Cale said that the goal of this battle was to protect something.


    ¡®¡­Does a bastard like me have the right to protect something?¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood could not look away from Sheritt and Raon even though there were many thoughts flowing through his mind.


    That was why he regretted his past actions even more such that it made it hard to breathe.


    Cale must have noticed it somehow, as he heard Cale¡¯s cold voice at that moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about taking it easy. You also should not think about things going the way you want them to go.¡±


    His gaze turned toward Cale.


    ¡°This is an important battle where you must continue to move forward regardless of whether your body is destroyed or not. If you are weak, you will have to fight in a different ce without being able to see the White Star¡¯s face. You¡¯ll keep doing that until the war ends.¡±


    The war might end without the Dragon half-blood ever seeing the White Star¡¯s face if he was weak.


    He might die in the process as well.


    ¡°You can give it a go if you can ept all of that.¡±


    Cale then turned away from the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°He, hehe.¡±


    He could hear the Dragon half-bloodughing behind him.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve seen things.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood stared at Cale, who was saying that he would fight to protect things, with a piercing gaze.


    Cale, who was saying that he would protect himself and his people, always fought for his people and others without caring about himself.


    He had seen it as Cale¡¯s enemy and again while standing on Cale¡¯s side.


    ¡°Now I get it.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood decided to fight like Cale.


    He would suppress his guilt and the desire for revenge that he would carry with him forever in order to fight like Cale Henituse.


    Even if he died in the process, this was something he needed to do.


    ¡°I wish to give it a try.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood continued to look at the person who didn¡¯t even turn around after he said that.


    Cale did not turn back toward the Dragon half-blood. He just started to speak to Mary.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°When do you n on doing it?¡±


    ¡°I n on doing it whenever I finish the preparations. It will be within the week.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be too difficult?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s doable.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and that was the end.


    He patted Lock¡¯s shoulder once before stepping out through the open door and into the hallway.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but stop after hearing someone thank him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any need to thank me for this, Sheritt-nim.¡±


    ¡°I know. I still wanted to say it to you.¡±


    Sheritt had a gentle smile on her face.


    Raon was squirming inside her embrace.


    Cale responded back in his normal tone.


    ¡°Please enjoy your chat. Raon,e back as soon as your chat is over.¡±


    Cale nonchntly added on after seeing Raon tilt his head in confusion.


    ¡°We need to eat.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Raon finally started to smile.


    ¡°I got it, human! I will find you after I finish my chat with my mom and the Dragon half-blood!¡±


    Cale nodded his head and walked out.


    Eruhaben was standing next to him.


    ¡°Are you not going to say with them, Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to be there.¡±


    Eruhaben peeked toward Cale and nonchntly made ament.


    ¡°I¡¯m debating helping them with my mana as well.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the other three Dragons as well?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Eruhaben looked confused as his eyes opened wide to look at Cale.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it lower the burden on each Dragon and be more effective if there is mana from six Dragons instead of three?¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    Eruhaben flinched after making eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°You should worry more about yourself than the Dragon half-blood, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I still have the jar.¡±


    It was cracked, but Cale still had the jar with life force.


    That item would be used to extend Eruhaben¡¯s life.


    Eruhaben had rejected it, but Cale was nning on making Eruhaben take the life force in the jar no matter what.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    Eruhaben suddenly felt as if his back was getting cold.


    ¡°Please drop your guard. The moment you drop your guard will be when your life is extended.¡±


    Cale was the first one to give Eruhaben chills like this during his close to 1,000 years of life.


    ¡°¡­That is an extremely scary threat.¡±


    ¡°It is not a threat. So please, please, drop your guard.¡±


    The way Cale was smiling lookedpletely identical to Raon.


    Although Eruhaben knew that this was touching and a good thing, he felt as if an unknown sense of unluckiness wasing to him in buckets.


    He tried to say something but Cale was quicker.


    ¡°Are Duke Fredo and Solena here?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yes. They are. We moved them here because we couldn¡¯t continue to leave them in the Henituse territory.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I guess I should go visit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way. It¡¯s not that far.¡±


    Eruhaben pointed in the opposite direction from where the Dragon half-blood had just been.


    ¡°That room is where Duke Fredo is, and Solena is in the room next door. Mary has been looking after them until now.¡±


    ¡°Mary seems to have been quite busy.¡±


    ¡°Mary is the best among us when ites to dead mana and things rted to that attribute.¡±


    Cale followed Eruhaben and arrived at thest room on the other side.


    ¡°Duke Fredo did not regain his consciousness even when you left to go to the capital.¡±


    ¡°That is weird. I heard that his recovery rate is very quick.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Screeeech.


    Eruhaben turned the door knob and air that was colder than the hallway flowed out of the room.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale could see Duke Fredo lying there with a pale expression on his face.


    ¡°Solena has not regained consciousness either. They look fine and have passed the dangerous situations so I¡¯m not sure why they aren¡¯t waking up.¡±


    Cale approached Duke Fredo while listening to Eruhaben.


    Duke Fredo was lying on the bed and breathing normally, however, the way he had his eyes closed made it seem as if he would not ever wake up.


    Cale started to frown and started to speak.


    ¡°Mm. Duke Fredo needs to hurry up and wake up so that we can get information on where the White Star is right no- ugh!¡±


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    Cale almost fell forward because a strong force had pulled at him.


    ¡°Cale, are you okay?¡±


    Eruhaben quickly supported him while Cale looked at the body part he was being pulled by.


    It was his wrist.


    ¡°¡­Duke Fredo?¡±


    Duke Fredo, the one who had been lying here as if he was dead, was the one who had grabbed Cale¡¯s wrist.


    Cale¡¯s eyes looked toward Duke Fredo.


    ¡°Oo¡­ooooooooo¡­¡­.¡±


    His eyes were still closed as he barely managed to open his mouth to get a single word out.


    ¡°¡­Blood¡­¡­¡±


    ¡®Blood?¡¯


    As Cale was about to frown¡­


    ¡°¡­Pa¡­na¡­ce¡­a¡­¡­¡±


    Panacea blood.


    Duke Fredo had told Cale about it in the past.


    ¡®Your blood is very good for Vampires. Taste, nutrition, healing properties. It is a panacea.¡¯


    Cale started to speak while thinking about that moment.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    That¡¯s such a terrible cliffhanger! I want MOOOOAR!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters to get ess to one or two chapters! Subscriptions can be found here: SUBSCRIPTIONS


    But if this spear had to pick a favorite line of the chapter, it would be this: ¡°Please drop your guard. The moment you drop your guard will be when your life is extended.¡±


    YAAAAS! Please extent Goldie gramps life! We can¡¯t let him die!

 Chapter 636: The Greatest Inn Overflowing with Hope and Love 3

    <h4>Chapter 636: The Greatest Inn Overflowing with Hope and Love 3</h4>


    Cale was frowning so hard that it looked as if he would never stop frowning.


    ¡°Cale, Is he asking for your blood right now?¡±


    Eruhaben had a look of disbelief on his face and he looked back and forth at Cale and Eruhaben.


    He then slowly asked a question.


    ¡°¡­Your blood¡­ is a¡­ panacea?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Human, no!¡±


    Raon was quickly flying toward Cale with his wings rapidly fluttering.


    Sheritt was naturally with him.


    Cale had expected them to have a long conversation with the Dragon half-blood, but it seemed to have been short.


    ¡°Human! Not your blood! You are weaker than ss! Actually, if I ampletely honest, you are weaker than a pastry! You crumble if you are even touched ever so gently! You¡¯ll definitely crumble if your blood is drawn out!¡±


    Cale felt oddly attacked by Raon¡¯s words of concern.


    Eruhaben looked at Raon and pointed toward Duke Fredo.


    ¡°Then what about Duke Fredo?¡±


    ¡°¡­We can¡¯t leave him like that either!¡±


    Raon¡¯s eyes were moving around quickly as he thought for a moment before sticking out his front paw.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll give him my blood!¡±


    Cale looked toward Raon at a loss for words.


    Who in their right mind would use a little kid¡¯s blood?


    It was so unbelievable that Cale could not say anything for a moment.


    Eruhaben was also in disbelief while Sheritt was shaking her head with a smile on her face.


    That silence seemed to have reached a certain someone differently.


    ¡°¡­N¡­no¡­¡­¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing the extremely weak voice.


    Duke Fredo still had his eyes closed as if he was dead, but his mouth was moving.


    ¡°¡­Dragon blood¡­ I don¡¯t want it¡­ reptile blood doesn¡¯t taste good¡­¡­¡±


    Cale realized it at that moment.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    He looked angry.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Duke Fredo kept his eyes closed and mumbled without any changes to his expression.


    ¡°¡­I am not okay¡­¡­¡±


    Cale looked down at Duke Fredo¡¯s hand that was holding him.


    ¡®Total bullshit. He wouldn¡¯t be able to hold me like this if he wasn¡¯t okay.¡¯


    Cale could tell the truth now.


    ¡®This bastard is fine now.¡¯


    Smack.


    Cale smacked Duke Fredo¡¯s hand away. His hand let go of Cale¡¯s wrist without a fight.


    ¡°Are you not going to open your eyes?¡±


    He slowly opened his eyes after hearing Cale¡¯s statement.


    ¡°When did you wake up?¡±


    Fredo started to smile. It was quite bright but definitely looked weak.


    ¡°Right around when the necromancer left the room earlier. I decided to just quietly wait since she seemed to be in a rush and my son showed up!¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale sighed and shook his head. Raon used that moment to put his paw on Fredo¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Fredo! You can¡¯t have our human¡¯s blood!¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess not, huh?¡±


    A brief moment of disappointment was visible in Duke Fredo¡¯s eyes as he cheekily responded.


    Cale immediately asked after noticing that gaze.


    ¡°Why do you need my blood?¡±


    Duke Fredo closed his mouth.


    Cale continued to speak as if he knew the answer without Fredo having to say anything.


    ¡°Are you nning on going to save the Vampires?¡±


    The Vampires and Dark Elves from the Endable Kingdom were currently imprisoned to be used as sacrifices for the White Star¡¯s summoning rituals.


    Their safety would be guaranteed until the summoning, but they would be in danger as soon as it was time.


    ¡°Yes, I need to go save them.¡±


    Duke Fredo had to hurry over to rescue the abducted people.


    However, although his body looked much better on the outside, his insides were a mess and he could not fight against the White Star in his present condition.


    Cale looked down at the pale Duke Fredo before starting to speak.


    ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll save them all.¡±


    Duke Fredo looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Just tell me the details.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°Tell me where that damn White Star bastard is right now. Oh, and where the citizens of the Endable Kingdom are as well. Just tell me those things. We will take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    A short,ugh-like sigh flowed out of Duke Fredo¡¯s mouth.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡®¡­I thought that I needed to run away to Cale Henituse in order to survive.¡¯


    He had faith that doing so would keep him alive.


    However¡­


    ¡®Now he is saying he is going to go rescue the Vampires and Dark Elves without me?¡¯


    Had he ever had an ally like this before?


    Duke Fredo looked toward Cale with a new look of appreciation as he started to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the White Star is right now. The White Star was on his way somewhere when Solena ran away with me on her back.¡±


    ¡°¡­It must have been quite important if he left without making sure to kill you first.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You should know about it as well.¡±


    Duke Fredo¡¯s eyes had an odd glow to them.


    ¡°The White Star is iplete right now.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°The White Star does not have an Earth-attribute ancient power. His te is currently unbnced. No matter how sturdy the White Star¡¯s te is, his body being unbnced will restrict him from using his full powers.¡±


    Cale knew that the White Star currently had Fire, Wind, Water, and Wood attribute ancient powers, as well as the sky attribute ancient power.


    That was why there could be only one thing that the White Star would be rushed to do.


    ¡°He probably left to fix his issue before the summoning.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He seemed to be on his way to look for an Earth-attribute ancient power or something that could make up for it. Well, that is just my guess. The White Star could have left for something else as well.¡±


    Nheless, Fredo¡¯s hypothesis was quite trustworthy.


    Cale crossed his arms and started to mumble to himself.


    There would be two summoning rituals.


    Either of them taking ce would put both the Eastern and Western continent in a terrible state of chaos. The White Star went to fill the one remaining hole he had in order to rule over that chaos.


    ¡°¡­The fact that he left without any hesitation at a time like this must mean that he already had some sort of clue.¡±


    He might have to consider the fact that the White Star might end up with an Earth-attribute ancient power.


    The enemies had time to power up while Cale¡¯s side finished their preparations as well.


    ¡°Human! But we now have six Dragons! There are seven if you add the Dragon half-blood!¡±


    ¡°Well, the little kid is right.¡±


    ¡°Goldie gramps! I¡¯m no longer a little kid! Dodori told me I¡¯m not! He said a Dragon my age is not a little kid but a teenager!¡±


    ¡°¡­Haaaa. He just had to make friends with a Dragon just as weird as him. Haaaaaaa.¡±


    Cale, who had quietly listened to Raon and Eruhaben¡¯s conversation just now, turned toward Duke Fredo.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    He wanted to know where the Dark Elves and the Vampires from the Endable Kingdom were being held captive.


    Duke Fredo closed his eyes for a moment before opening them back and responding.


    ¡°¡­Thend of the Cat tribe.¡±


    Raon started to frown.


    ¡°It is the ce where a few different Cat tribes live together with the Fog Cat Tribe in charge.¡±


    The Fog Cat Tribe.


    That was the tribe that called On and Hong ¡®mutants¡¯ and forced the siblings to run away.


    ¡°There is arge stone mountain at the center of their territory. It is kind of like a citadel. The Cats that are talented in fog and assassination are protecting the ce.¡±


    ¡°That stone mountain is where the captives are?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Duke Fredo had a serious expression on his face. But he soon flinched and looked toward Cale.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case, huh?¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    Duke Fredo couldn¡¯t help but question the extremely wicked smile on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°Human! You are smiling like a delinquent! Don¡¯t do that!¡±


    Cale ignored Raon and nonchntly responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. I nned on causing a ruckus there anyway. This is good. This is very good.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes shed as he continued to mumble that this was very good.


    Cale clearly remembered the Cats that always spewed some bullshit every time they saw On and Hong.


    Duke Fredo cautiously asked after seeing Cale smiling more and more like a scammer.


    ¡°¡­You n on causing a ruckus against the Cat tribe?¡±


    Duke Fredo¡¯s eyes were full of anticipation even as he carefully asked. Cale confidently responded, as if to respond to that sense of anticipation.


    ¡°Yes. I n on causingplete chaos.¡±


    Everybody looked at him after hearing what he said next.


    This was what Cale had said.


    ¡°Looks like we can start with the Cat tribe in our n to take down the White Star.¡±


    Their n to take down the White Star.


    Cale looked at Fredo, Raon, Eruhaben, and Sheritt. He shrugged his shoulders at everybody who was focused on him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait until the enemies barge in, right? We can always barge in first.¡±


    Cale looked quite at peace as he smiled.


    * * *


    Inside Leeb-An City, a free city located on the Eastern continent.


    There was an inn here that was always full of people.


    The name of that inn was, ¡®Hope and Adventure Loving Inn.¡¯


    That usually busy inn only had employees there, unlike usual.


    A man who used to be a mountain bandit in the nearby Mount Leeb had an apron on as he moved the duster around as usual.


    ¡°You shitheads! There¡¯s dust here! There¡¯s dust there! This ce is full of dust! Do the cleaning properly!¡±


    He was the former bandit leader.


    However, he was now running his index finger on the table and angrily shouting about the dust.


    ¡°You punks! Do you want to get beaten up when the Head Chef-nim shows up?!¡±


    ¡°My apologies!¡±


    ¡°M, my apologies, sir!¡±


    The Head Chef.


    The former mountain bandits and now employees seemed to be a lot more serious with the cleaning as soon as the Head Chef was mentioned.


    The Head Chef was Beacrox Mn.


    The former bandit leader touched the back of his head after seeing their reaction instead of smiling.


    It was because he felt as if he would sweat bullets.


    ¡®¡­I have no idea what the hell is going on!¡¯


    The true owner of the Hope and Adventure Loving Inn¡­ was Cale Henituse.


    Ron Mn and Beacrox Mn were his subordinates.


    The two of them were father and son and were responsible for this inn¡¯s operation and cooking.


    ¡®Something is weird. The condition of the Eastern continent does not seem normal.¡¯


    Multiple kingdoms around the Eastern continent were moving troops around, making the people who lived here worry.


    He didn¡¯t know the details, but he was feeling it was serious because the people from the Mn Household seemed to be busy every time it happened.


    It was because he was in charge of Cale¡¯s secret organization here in Leeb-An City.


    ¡°Hey, the dust!¡±


    He was in charge of the cleaning as well. He looked up toward the sign.


    < Hope and Adventure Loving Inn No. 1 >


    That was right.


    This was the first of many inns.


    The vicious father-son duo of the Mn household restored their ¡®family¡¯ before opening inns all around the Eastern continent.


    Of course, normal people did not know that this inn was being run by the Mn household. They just considered it to be a great business that was extremely helpful and nice to beginner adventurers.


    He frowned and started to mumble.


    ¡° ¡®¡­A great business that is nice to beginner adventurers,¡¯ my ass!¡±


    ¡°What about your ass?¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    He turned into a statue after hearing a benign voice behind him.


    Pat. Pat.


    ¡°There¡¯s some dust on your shoulder.¡±


    Ron brushed the man¡¯s shoulder with gloved hands. He then walked past him as if nothing happened.


    The former bandit leader realized something after seeing Ron appear.


    ¡®He¡¯sing!¡¯


    Last night¡­ Someone had rented out the entire inn.


    Ron must have shown up right now knowing that the person would soon arrive.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    Once he heard some cats meowing¡­


    All of the bandit-turned-employees smiled and stood up straight.


    Screeeech-


    ¡°Wee, sir!¡±


    ¡°Wee, young master-nim!¡±


    The door opened and the employees all loudly greeted the person.


    Even the former bandit leader greeted the person.


    ¡°Welc- ahhhh!¡±


    However, he soon screamed before grabbing his hair with both hands.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    An arrow flew into the inn.


    Baaaaang!


    It crashed into a picture frame and broke it.


    ¡°You arrogant little curly-haired punk!¡±


    ¡°Just go and sleep! Go on, junior!¡±


    ¡°Why the hell am I your junior?!¡±


    ¡°You are thest subordinate to join, so you¡¯re the junior!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate? Ha! Then are you his subordinate too?!¡±


    ¡°Nope! I am an esteemed party member of the hero!¡±


    ¡°Ho! ¡°You dumb little curly-haired punk!¡±


    The employees watched as a pink-haired person and a buzz cut person fought against each other and destroyed different things around the inn.


    The inn they had worked so hard to clean for the arrival of the owner was turning into a mess.


    Two kittens.


    A pink curly-haired person and a buzz cut person.


    ¨C Human! Is this our team to go barge into the Cat tribe¡¯s territory?


    Raon, who was currently invisible.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Finally, there was Ron, who was walking toward Cale as if nothing was wrong.


    The employees nkly stared at Cale¡¯s ¡®friends¡¯ before noticing that Cale was about to speak.


    Cale picked up the ss of lemonade from Ron before speaking to Rasheel and Dodori.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    His other hand was pointing outside the inn.


    ¡°Fight outside if you¡¯re going to fight.¡±


    Rasheel and Dodori stopped fighting for a moment and looked where Cale was pointing. They then looked back at each other.


    They shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s go outside, you curly-haired punk!¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I guess you aren¡¯t scared of my arrow. I¡¯ll make you regret that!¡±


    Rasheel and Dodori immediately walked out of the inn.


    ¨C Human! Can I go watch?


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old chased after them with extremely curious expressions on their faces.


    Cale took a sip of lemonade.


    The bitter taste woke him right up.


    ¡°Young master-nim, is that the team you are going to take with you?¡±


    Cale nodded his head with a stoic expression.


    ¡°¡­Yes. This is the team I brought with me, but¡­¡±


    ¡®I may have made a mistake.¡¯


    Cale did not say thattter part, but Ron gently responded to him.


    ¡°They seem to be the greatestbination to destroy things and turn things into a mess.¡±


    Smile.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    Three Dragons and two Cats.


    There was also Cale and the Mn household.


    Screeeech.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re here! I came right on time, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Thest member was Mercenary King Bud.


    This was more than enough to cause a ruckus in the Cat tribe¡¯s territory.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Oh dear, Dodori and Rasheel don¡¯t seem to be good influences for the children¡­ what will happen next?

 Chapter 637: The Greatest Inn Overflowing with Hope and Love 4

    <h4>Chapter 637: The Greatest Inn Overflowing with Hope and Love 4</h4>


    ¡°By the way, who are the two people that the Cat children were following?¡±


    The Mercenary King sat down at a table at the center of the room.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, there¡¯s some urgent business to take care of in the kitchen!¡±


    The bandit-turned-employees moved far away from the table.


    ¡°All of you can head out.¡±


    Ron motioned for them to leave, and the employees quickly ran out.


    Cale then started to speak.


    ¡°Dragons.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Bud, who had been looking around at the empty hall, lookedpletely confused. He put his finger in his ear to clear it when Cale said it once more.


    ¡°Dragons.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah. They¡¯re Dragons.¡±


    Nod nod.


    Bud just decided not to think about Cale¡¯s group anymore.


    But he still couldn¡¯t ept it!


    ¡®Dragons?! Two of them?! No wait, he already had multiple Dragons with him!¡¯


    Bud started to frown.


    The door to the rear garden opened, and an employee came in and started to speak to Ron.


    ¡°Manager-nim, shall we bring some tea-¡±


    Bud thought about the word, ¡®Dragons,¡¯ andmented.


    ¡°Are you trying to take down a kingdom on the Eastern continent to set an example or something?¡±


    Clunk.


    The bandit-turned-employee¡¯s hand that was holding the doorknob was shaking.


    ¡®What did I just hear? Destroy a kingdom?¡¯


    The employee immediately moved after seeing Ron¡¯s benign smile.


    Screeeech-


    The door was quietly closed.


    Cale frowned after hearing Bud¡¯sment.


    ¡°Why would I destroy a kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Well, the team you brought is strong enough to do that. They could probably destroy this Leeb-An City in like five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Just hand over the information you brought.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay!¡±


    Bud took a document out of his pocket and handed it to Cale.


    ¡°The stone mountain where the Cats live is in the Sez Kingdom.¡±


    The Cat tribe was going to be where Cale started his n to take down the White Star¡¯s allies.


    This starting point to the final battle would be at the stone mountain in the Sez Kingdom.


    ¡°¡­Mount Nex in the Sez Kingdom.¡±


    Bud responded to Cale¡¯s mumbling.


    ¡°It¡¯s a kingdom right next to the Castle of Light.¡±


    It was by the Castle of Light, one of the Three Restricted Areas of the Eastern continent, the white desert where Lord Sheritt¡¯s White Castle had once been located.


    That castle was now Raon¡¯s and moved to the Forest of Darkness as a ck castle.


    Cale read through the information in the document.


    < The Sez Kingdom is currently allied with the Endable Kingdom and is one of the strongest kingdoms on the Eastern continent. >


    < It is famous for being a kingdom of knights, and the current king Bakehe is famous for being a sword master. >


    Bud continued his exnation.


    ¡°Mount Nex is located in the northern part of the Sez Kingdom. It is an area with a stone mountain at the center and the residents rarely go toward it because the terrain is difficult to traverse.¡±


    Cale recalled a conversation he had with Duke Fredo.


    ¡®It is the ce where a few different Cat tribes live together with the Fog Cat Tribe in charge. There is arge stone mountain at the center of their territory. It is kind of like a citadel. The Cats that are talented in fog and assassination are protecting the ce.¡¯


    ¡®That stone mountain is where the captives are?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    Bud added on.


    ¡°Even without the terrain issue, the residents wouldn¡¯t be able to go there. The document mentions why.¡±


    Cale looked back toward the document.


    < Mount Nex has been passed down for many generations as a holy mountain based on a tale about the Sez Kingdom¡¯s first king, and people are not allowed to enter without permission. >


    < The Sez Royal Academy is located right underneath the mountain as well. >


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale scoffed in disbelief.


    ¡°The Fog Cat Tribe resides in a mystical mountain that has a tale about the first king? They¡¯re letting the Cats keep the imprisoned sacrifices for the summoning ritual at such a holy mountain?¡±


    Bud responded with a stiff expression to Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes. The ce that the citizens of the Sez Kingdom consider to be the holiest is being used for such shit.¡±


    ¡°And the leaders of the kingdom are naturally hiding that fact from the citizens?¡±


    Bud nodded his head.


    ¡°It seemed like even most of the nobles of the Sez Kingdom didn¡¯t know that the mountain was being used like that. We subtly asked the nobles and merchants our guild has connections within the kingdom but none of them seemed to have any idea. They didn¡¯t seem to be hiding anything either.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°It sounds like the alliance between the White Star and the Sez Kingdom is not something that started recently.¡±


    Pretty much every kingdom on the Eastern continent had aligned themselves with the Endable Kingdom.


    Cale had first heard about it from Dark Tiger Alberu while he waspleting the test as Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®This situation doesn¡¯t make sense if I think about it that way.¡¯


    The Cat tribe has their base on the Sez Kingdom¡¯s holy mountain.


    This was impossible without cooperation from the Sez Kingdom¡¯s side.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know about the other kingdoms, but at least the Sez Kingdom, or at least its king and his loyal subordinates, seem to have made a secret alliance with the White Star a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°It seems to be quite a strong rtionship. There¡¯s no way the Sez Kingdom¡¯s side would allow them to imprison sacrificial hostages in a holy mountain if it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    The Sez Kingdom might even have had a longer alliance with the White Star than the Molden Kingdom, which was now Cale¡¯s ally led by Princess Jopis.


    The Fog Cat Tribe would have needed a long time to settle there and call other Cats over.


    ¡®Our only allies on the Eastern continent are Princess Jopis and the Molden Kingdom, The Mercenaries Guild, the Mn household, and Leeb-An City.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s allies were few in numberpared to the size of the Eastern continent.


    They were extremely few in number.


    Bud cautiously added on.


    ¡°It might be possible that it is not just the Sez Kingdom, but that the other kingdoms have had an alliance with the White Star since a long time ago. We are currently gathering information on that aspect.¡±


    Ron, who had been quietly listening, interjected.


    ¡°Young master-nim. It will be extremely annoying for us if the other kingdoms have had a deep rtionship with the White Star as well.¡±


    The quality of an alliance between members who have just joined together and one whose members have been together for a long time were different.


    Bud nodded his head.


    ¡°As the patriarch-nim mentioned, it might end up as a war between the Eastern continent and the Western continent if things go terribly wrong.¡±


    That would mean it would be a long war as even if they managed to kick the White Star out of the Western continent, he would still have a foundation on the Eastern continent.


    Just thinking about it was tiring.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Cale tapped on the table with his index finger.


    His gaze headed toward the document on top of the table.


    ¡°The Sez Academy is the future of the Sez Kingdom.¡±


    The Sez Royal Academy that was located at the bottom of the holy Mount Nex¡­


    < The Sez Royal Academy is considered one of the top three academies on the Eastern continent. >


    < It epts all students age 13 to 18 regardless of their background and students have to go through an extremely difficult admissions exam beforepleting a five-year curriculum. >


    < The royals can only be officially epted as royalty only by graduating from this academy. Numerous individuals from other kingdoms have also graduated from this academy and have their own small society. >


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Cale was tapping his finger as he started to speak.


    ¡°Bud Illis.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°It seems that I will have to do as you said.¡±


    ¡°¡­What I said? What did I-¡±


    Bud recalled the things he had told Cale today.


    He then recalled a specific statement and had to ask.


    ¡°¡­Are you trying to take down a kingdom on the Eastern continent to set an example or something? ¡­Are you talking about that statement?¡±


    Bud¡¯s pupils were shaking.


    He could see a smiling Cale.


    ¡°Take down? Am I the White Star? I don¡¯t have any ns to do that.¡±


    Bud started to think.


    Although Cale was saying that he was not nning on taking down a kingdom¡­


    ¡®¡­His face makes it seem like he is nning on doing something simr.¡¯


    He could not share that thought out loud.


    He just focused on Cale¡¯s mouth that was starting to open.


    ¡°We are changing our target to two things.¡±


    Tap.


    His palm tapped on the table.


    ¡°Our first target is destroying the Cat tribe¡¯s base and rescuing the hostages.¡±


    After that¡­


    ¡°Our second target is destroying the Sez Kingdom¡¯s alliance with the White Star to start a chain of kingdoms on the Eastern continent breaking their alliances with the White Star. We might as well do it since we are headed to the Sez Kingdom anyway.¡±


    That would be the greatest result if things went as Cale nned.


    The White Star would end up a target with nowhere to run. Everything would end with the final battle.


    Bud started to speak.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s something you might as well do because you¡¯re headed there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Sounds like something we can handle.¡±


    Cale pointed to a portion of the document.


    < The Sez Kingdom celebrates the anniversary of the day the first king came down from the stone mountain. The current king will visit the holy Mount Nex on that day to proim that he has carried on the will of the first king. >


    Chhh.


    Cale flipped through some pages before pointing at a different spot.


    It was the part that exined about the academy.


    < There is a rule that the current king will visit the Sez Royal Academy and give a speech on the day before they visit Mount Nex. >


    Bud gulped and looked at Cale.


    He could hear Cale¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡°That day just happens to be in four days?¡±


    Smile.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°It looks like we can see the king¡¯s face on our way, so we might as well destroy the alliance as well.¡±


    Bud just nodded his head.


    * * *


    Two dayster.


    Mercenary King Bud Illis made a statement with a grim expression on his face.


    ¡°Tomorrow. Tomorrow is the day the Sez king wille to the academy.¡±


    The current king of Sez will visit the academy tomorrow to give a speech.


    He would climb Mount Nex the following day to celebrate the anniversary of the first king.


    Cale touched the tie of a school uniform he had not worn in a long time and started to speak.


    ¡°We will infiltrate the academy tomorrow and grab the king.¡±


    Cale looked at the team, who were all wearing the different outfits they were going to be using to infiltrate the academy tomorrow.


    Bud was in a different outfit as well.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t grabbing the king mean that we are going to abduct him?¡¯


    He wanted to ask, but held himself back.


    He said something else instead.


    ¡°It is not just the king. There will be other nobles who visit as well. Two Knights Brigades from the pce will be guarding them. They will also have mages and other guards.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    The soldiers from nearby territories will be gathered together, and the nobles who have territory in the northern part of the Sez Kingdom would all be there as well.


    It was a speech directed at the students, but it was quite arge ordeal.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    Bud cautiously shared his thoughts with Cale.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we aim for the day the king heads for Mount Nex instead of tomorrow? That¡¯s a holy ce, so he needs to go on his own.¡±


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡°A lot of people need to see it.¡±


    ¡°¡­They need to see us grab the king?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The students, nobles, royals, knights¡­ Even the citizens who were gathered outside the academy hoping to get a glimpse of the king¡­


    Everybody needed to see them.


    This need was exined easily.


    ¡°The Fog Cat Tribe will be the ones who abduct the king.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Cale looked toward On and Hong while Bud subconsciously gasped.


    On nodded her head with a look of determination.


    Cale patted her head and looked at the map of the Sez Royal Academy that the Mercenaries Guild had procured.


    ¡°We will use the king to rescue the Vampires and the Dark Elves.¡±


    Bud couldn¡¯t help but speak after hearing that they would conduct the abduction and the rescue at the same time.


    ¡°¡­Will all of that be possible?¡±


    Smile.


    A wicked-looking smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes. Of course, it¡¯s possible.¡±


    The n would probably take all day tomorrow. It might even go into a second day, but they had figured out how they were going to do it.


    Cale exined this to everybody, and once his exnation was over¡­


    ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡±


    Cale announced the end of the meeting and looked out the window.


    He could see the Sez Royal Academy and Mount Nex behind it through the window of the special suite in the ¡®Hope and Adventure Loving Inn No. 7¡¯ that had newly opened in the vige with the Sez Royal Academy.


    Mount Nex was covered in fog.


    ¡°It looks like all of that fog will disappear tomorrow.¡±


    He was holding the golden top¡¯s whip that allowed him to hear the voices of the Wind Elementals in his hand.


    The Wind Elementals started to speak.


    ¡®Long time no see! Cale, I missed you!¡¯


    ¡®Chaos, destruction, peace. Don¡¯t worry. We will figure out where the White Star is right now.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right. We will figure out the White Star¡¯s location even if we need to assemble all of the Elementals. We should be able to find out within a week¡¯s time!¡¯


    ¡®¡­Chaos, destruction, destruction of the White Star. We will definitely get that information. Peace. Love.¡¯


    There were a lot of things Cale ¡®might as well¡¯ do while he was on the Eastern continent.


    The Super Rock whispered to him.


    ¨C Cale. Are you nning on stopping the White Star from getting another ancient power? ¡­Are you going to take it for yourself?¡¯


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    Cale was nning on taking it for himself if he could find the opportunity to do so.


    ¡®Chaos, destruction. The sculptures still seem to be at the Endable Kingdom.¡¯


    He was also nning on destroying the sculptures.


    Eight unranked monsters¡­ that was too many to handle.


    Alberu Crossman, who hadpleted the grand assembly on the Western continentst night, said the following to Cale.


    ¨C Dongsaeng. I have no ns on letting that White Star bastard take a single step into the Roan Kingdom¡¯s territory. Everybody has agreed to help me.


    Cale had the same thoughts as well.


    * * *


    The Sez Royal Academy was extremely busy and full of people today.


    It was because today was an important day in the students¡¯ curriculum, the day the king would give a speech.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re here, nya.¡±


    On had an awkward expression on her face as she touched her school uniform.


    On was looking at a young boy who looked exactly like Duke Fredo.


    Cale currently looked like young master Naru right now.


    He fixed his tie before motioning to On.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them headed out of ¡®Hope and Adventure Loving Inn No. 7¡¯ and looked toward the Sez Royal Academy.


    The pirs that the White Star had worked so hard to build¡­


    It was now time to take those pirs down one by one.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Aww, On in her school uniform sounds so cute. Cute girl On. Nyaaa~~~


    What will happen next?

 Chapter 638: The Greatest Inn Overflowing with Hope and Love 5

    <h4>Chapter 638: The Greatest Inn Overflowing with Hope and Love 5</h4>


    There was an extremelyrge za in front of the Sez Royal Academy.


    In an alleyway just outside that za¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it feel weird?¡±


    On touched her hair at Cale¡¯s question.


    Cale was here looking like Duke Fredo¡¯s son, young master Naru, while On was in her human form.


    However, they both looked different from their usual appearances.


    ¨C I used the dye spell really well!


    Both of their hairs were as red as the sunset.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    On immediately shook her head at Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°I like it, nya!¡±


    On had subconsciously touched her hair because she liked the fact that it was the same red as Cale¡¯s hair right now.


    But it was also true that her mind was a bit of a mess.


    The Fog Cat Tribe.


    On and Hong were the former tribe leader¡¯s only remaining bloodline.


    However, Hong had been On¡¯s only family member for as long as she could remember.


    The Fog Cat Tribe only ignored them and kept them under surveince while calling them mutants and trash.


    On had realized that she and Hong were originally the true sessors to the leader position because they monitored them despite calling the two of them trash.


    She then found an opening to grab Hong and run away.


    She thought that doing so would be the only way they could survive.


    And now¡­ They were heading over to destroy that Fog Cat Tribe.


    ¡®¡­Maybe I¡¯ll be able to learn the details.¡¯


    She might be able to learn more about herself and her brother.


    On frowned.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think that hard about it.¡±


    On raised her head after hearing a stoic yet gentle voice.


    Cale, who was about her height in this appearance, was looking forward.


    ¡°I will take care of everything. On, you just do whatever you want to do. Just think about doing that.¡±


    Cale recalled the time he met the leader of the Fog Cat Tribe outside Sheritt¡¯s castle in one of the Three Restricted Areas.


    He was recalling the things the leader had said while looking at On and Hong.


    ¡®They are thest of that bloodline, so they must have been persistent. But I didn¡¯t know they were on Cale Henituse¡¯s side. Is that why we didn¡¯t find them?¡¯


    ¡®That dirty blood needs to disappear from the world.¡¯


    On had said that the current leader was not her family member.


    ¡®On and Hong probably has the bloodline of the former tribe leader. The current leader must be the one who pushed the former out of the position.¡¯


    And most likely¡­


    ¡®That current leader bastard might have killed On and Hong¡¯s family when he took the position.¡¯


    However, he kept On and Hong alive.


    That was what Cale could not figure out.


    ¡®Did he keep them alive because they were young?¡¯


    The Fog tribe was known for being the stealthiest tribe among the Cats.


    Being the stealthiest meant that they were the strongest of the Cats.


    Only a select few within the Fog Cat Tribe had special abilities.


    ¡®Like On and Hong.¡¯


    Cale reached his hand out and ruffled On¡¯s hair.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡±


    On could see Cale looking at her.


    ¡°Do you want to go to an academy?¡±


    On flinched.


    ¨C Human! I don¡¯t want to go to an academy! I am already an extremely strong and great and mighty Dragon! I¡¯m just going to have fun with you, human! We¡¯re going to travel the world!


    Cale just ignored Raon¡¯s voice as usual.


    It was at that moment.


    Dang- dang dang- dang¡ª


    The bell on the Sez Royal Academy¡¯s bell tower was ringing.


    It was the sign that it was now 10 am.


    One hour.


    It also signaled that only one hour was left until the king¡¯s speech.


    Cale did not have time to hear On¡¯s response.


    They needed to start moving.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the academyter. Well, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want to do. I don¡¯t care whether that is being a cker or studying in an academy.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t think much about it and shared his thoughts before stepping out of the alley.


    He then turned around and motioned to On.


    ¡°Are you noting?¡±


    On looked at Cale, who looked like young master Naru right now, before recalling the first time they met Cale when he had given them food.


    It was said that a person goes through three times of luck during their lives.


    On was certain that the day she met Cale was one of those times for her.


    That was the day she had found a family.


    On heard Raon¡¯s voice in her head at that moment.


    ¨C Fighting! And don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m going to be invisible and following you guys! You won¡¯t get hurt!


    On started to smile after hearing her youngest dongsaeng¡¯s bright voice.


    She decided to stop thinking about it.


    She just had to do whatever she wanted to do as Cale had mentioned.


    ¨C ¡­Y, you look like the human when you smile like that! Are you nning on scamming someone? Tell me! I want to do it with you!


    On¡¯s smile grew wider at Raon¡¯sments before she walked toward Cale.


    The two of them headed for the main gate of the Sez Royal Academy.


    The way there was quite loud.


    ¡°Please step back! His majesty will only appear at 11 am!¡±


    ¡°Please stay in a single file line! We will kick all of you out if you don¡¯t line up properly!¡±


    People from the academy and the pce were shouting everywhere.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°Oh,e on, let me go to the front too!¡±


    ¡°Move, move!¡±


    ¡°Wow. Am I really going to see his majesty today? I¡¯ll even be able to hear his speech?¡±


    ¡°Of course! This is the ideal spot!¡±


    Numerous citizens of the kingdom were gathered at the za and forming a human wave.


    This could not be helped as well.


    ¡°Mommy, his majesty is the strongest in the world, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course~ our kingdom is thend of knights. Our majesty is also a sword master!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s the strongest knight!¡±


    The current king, Bakehe.


    He was a sword master in thend of knights.


    He was a strong king. That was enough for his poprity to rise significantly, but he had done something else five years ago. He had created a neww as soon as he became king.


    ¡®Create a training center to teach the way of the sword!¡¯


    Training centers where anybody could learn the way of the sword were created throughout the Sez Kingdom.


    The pce covered all fees associated with the facilities.


    ¡®A person¡¯s identity or whether they are rich or poor will not matter! Make it so that anybody who wishes to learn will be able to learn!¡¯


    ¡®Send anyone with talent to the Reserve Knights Training Center and give them the support they need to reach their full potential!¡¯


    Current king Bakehe opened a path to bing a knight for everyone and after five years, there were now people popping up who had gone from orphan to knight, a poor peasant to a sessful knight, people here and there who had achieved their dreams.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s why he¡¯s quite popr.¡±


    Cale was smiling while blending in with the crowd of people.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm? Why is an academy student over here?¡±


    A person who made eye contact with Cale mumbled with confusion.


    Cale¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    ¡°Excuse me. Excuse me!¡±


    He looked anxious and pretended as if he was trying his best to push his way through the crowd with On.


    ¡°One moment, please! We need to get inside! Excuse me, could you please move?!¡±


    Cale¡¯s pleading voice along with the uniform that symbolized his status as an academy student made everyone turn toward the two of them.


    A knight in armor was frowning as he walked toward them.


    ¡°Over there! The student over there!¡±


    Cale stopped walking.


    He was smiling internally.


    It would normally require a thorough identity search outside the academy gates to get inside.


    ¡®But they can¡¯t do that right now.¡¯


    The extremely popr king made it so that the entire za up to this gate was full of people.


    It was making it difficult for the academy employees to work.


    ¡®We would normally have to be checked out by an employee.¡¯


    Unfortunately, that might lead to their ruse being found out.


    ¡°Knight-nim!¡±


    Cale grabbed the arm of the Sez Kingdom¡¯s knight who was walking toward them with a stiff expression on his face.


    The knight instantly started frowning.


    These could be intruders posing as students.


    ¡°Why are you two-¡±


    He could not finish speaking.


    Plop!


    A student ID and a doctor¡¯s note were ced in his hand.


    ¡°We came out yesterday because I was sick! We really want to hear today¡¯s speech. Is there any way we can get inside? Please?¡±


    Cale put his hand on On¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°My sister¡¯s dream is to be a knight! She really wanted to see his majesty¡­ But she came out with me so that she could take care of me. Is there any way we can get inside?¡±


    ¨C Human, you¡¯re so good at acting!


    The knight still had a stiff expression while looking at this young boy with a look of desperation on his face, but his wariness was starting to subside.


    ¡®¡­He looks very pale.¡¯


    It was because he was looking at a boy who was so pale, something that could not be faked with magic.


    ¡®He looks young as well.¡¯


    Although magic could be used to dye hair or change different parts of the body, it could not be used to turn an adult into a child.


    ¡®It is impossible unless there is a Dragon. And if there was a Dragon, it would be here to praise our majesty for his good deeds, not to harm him.¡¯


    He still needed to do this job.


    King Bakehe was the Sez Kingdom¡¯s greatest knight, but this knight still had to protect his liege.


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    He headed toward the gate with the sick-looking boy and his sister who was behind him.


    ¡°Please move back!¡±


    ¡°Back, move back!¡±


    The gate was also extremely chaotic with people and the knight headed for a tent right outside the gate.


    ¡°These kids-¡±


    The knight frowned after seeing that there were no employees inside the tent.


    They must have all rushed out to organize the chaos.


    ¡°¡­There is a lot more activity than usual this year.¡¯


    There were more people than usual trying to push their way forward to see his majesty.


    ¨C Human! Bud¡¯s mercenaries are doing a good job!


    Those troublemakers were all camouged mercenaries.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    The knight peeked to the side hoping that Cale wouldn¡¯t have heard his mumbling.


    Cale put on an anxious but bright smile.


    ¡°I think everybody wants to hear his majesty¡¯s speech as close to him as possible like we do. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, oppa.¡±


    ¨C Wow! Both of you are so good at acting! Your acting is like the sky while Choi Han¡¯s acting is down on the ground! Choi Han needs to practice!


    The knight nodded his head after seeing this pair of siblings who seemed to have a very good rtionship with each other.


    ¡°Alright, let me confirm a few things.¡±


    He decided to do the check himself instead of waiting for an employee.


    The knight headed over to multiple magic devices in the tent.


    ¡°We will check your student ID, followed by your aura and mana.¡±


    They normally only used magic devices to check that the student IDs were real.


    But they were checking for aura and mana today as well since the king was giving a speech. They wanted to prepare for any potential trouble.


    ¡°Put your student ID over here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Cale ced the ID on the magic device.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    It naturally said that it was real.


    ¨C Hehe. I slightly twisted the mana in the magic device!


    It was thanks to their Dragon buddy Raon who had done something that was not easy to do at all.


    They easily passed the mana and aura tests as well.


    These two were On and Cale after all.


    Both of their powers had nothing to do with aura or mana.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The knight apologetically smiled at the siblings whose IDs were real and had no powers of any kind.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    His tone of voice was much gentler as he led them far away from the main gate to a small side gate.


    He could not open the main gate right now.


    ¡°Hmm? Vice Captain-nim? Who are these kids?¡±


    The knights guarding the side gate noticed Cale and On and looked toward the knight who brought them here.


    ¡°I checked their identities. Their IDs were real and they didn¡¯t have mana or aura.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Is that so?¡±


    Those devices were made by the Sez Kingdom¡¯s greatest mage.


    Nobody would question the magic devices made by a highest-grade Royal Mage.


    Only a Dragon would be able to mess with those devices.


    And what reason would a Dragon have to mess with a small device that checks a student¡¯s academy ID?


    ¡°Alright, head on inside.¡±


    Cale bowed toward the knight.


    ¡°Thank you very much, knight-nim! I¡¯ll be able to show something great to my sister thanks to your help!¡±


    The knight chuckled after seeing the joy on the young boy¡¯s face. On thanked the knight as well.


    ¡°Thank you very much, sir. I truly hope I can be a great knight like you, Vice Captain-nim.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, hem! It¡¯s not like I did much. Hurry on inside! There are less than 30 minutes left!¡±


    Cale and On respectfully bowed toward the embarrassed Vice Captain shooing them inside as well as the other knights before quickly starting to move.


    ¡°¡­They really do seem to be students. They¡¯re moving through the extremelyplicated pathways of the Sez Royal Academy that are difficult to navigate without a map with no hesitation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They seem to know exactly where they are going.¡±


    The knights had no way of knowing that Cale had a clear map in his mind.


    ¨C Oh! Human, the buildings are all so pretty!


    The buildings of the Sez Royal Academy were giving off a vintage feel that showed its long history as Raon mentioned.


    However, Cale¡¯s eyes were sharply looking around.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    He was walking through theplicated streets with no hesitation until he arrived at the Academy¡¯s za that was directly in front of the main gate.


    The za floor was made of marble.


    There was a high tform in the front.


    ¡°That is the king¡¯s spot.¡¯


    There was an area for the nobles in front of the tform, followed by an area for the chief executives of the academy and then the rows of students.


    The whole area was surrounded by knights and soldiers.


    ¡®10 minutes.¡¯


    There were only 10 minutes left until the speech now.


    ¡°Hmm? Who are you guys?¡±


    The knight in the rear frowned at them and Cale quickly bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir! We went to the restroom-¡±


    ¡°Shut it and hurry up and get in line!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Cale grabbed On¡¯s hand and stood at the back of the row of first-year students as if that had been his original spot.


    ¡°Stand in front of me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    On stood in front of Cale and Cale looked around.


    He heard Raon¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¨C Human! The Dragons have infiltrated with no problem!


    Raon¡¯s report continued.


    ¨C Grandpa Ron and Beacrox have made it in as well! The Mn household members are all here!


    ¨C Bud said that he made it through a dog hole so you don¡¯t need to worry about him!


    One, two. As his allies all made their ways inside using their own methods¡­


    Boom- boom- boooooom-


    He heard some drums before reverent music filled the za.


    Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    He could also hear the cheering of the citizens from behind the gate.


    Cale turned toward the tform.


    A person was slowly walking to the top.


    He was a beefy man.


    He was someone who had always kept his sword on him and looked after the kingdom in full armor from the moment he became king.


    This was the Sez Kingdom¡¯s greatest knight.


    The Sez Kingdom¡¯s sword master.


    The king who had given opportunities to his people and showed his benevolence.


    This was the man known as King Bakehe.


    A magical fog slowly started to descend from the holy Mount Nex the moment he became king five years ago and started covering the entire mountain this year.


    The citizens of the kingdom cheered that a new legend was starting with their king.


    However, Cale had realized something the moment he heard about that.


    ¡®This bastard.¡¯


    The king walking up to the tform right now¡­


    ¡®That bastard allied with the White Star before he even became king.¡¯


    He must have handed Mount Nex over to the White Star once he became king.


    The White Star would have used the Fog Cat Tribe to slowly turned Mount Nex into a ce for him.


    ¡®Once that fog covered the entire mountain today must have been when the Fog Cat Tribe moved over.¡¯


    Duke Fredo had said that the entire stone mountain was a ce to imprison the sacrifices.


    Booooom Boom- boom¨C!


    The king finally arrived at the top of the tform and looked down toward the crowd.


    The music stopped and everyone bowed to show their respect to the king.


    The king started to speak with his voice being amplified through magic amplification devices to spread throughout the academy and the za outside.


    ¡°Everybody raise your heads.¡±


    Cale raised his head and whispered to On in front of him.


    ¡°On. Spread your fog.¡±


    On nodded her head and Cale started to smile with anticipation.


    Slowly¡­


    White fog was slowly starting to appear without people noticing.


    Once this white fog covered where Cale was standing and the tform¡­


    That is when everything would start.


    That time quickly arrived.


    ¡°Hmm? What the heck?¡±


    Once the people in the back noticed the fog creeping in¡­


    ¡°Strongly.¡±


    Cale gave the order.


    On and Raon answered back.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy, nya.¡±


    ¨C I¡¯m getting started too!


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    There was a sudden gust of wind and the fog burst in size before charging forward as if it was going to gobble up the tform with the king.


    Swooooooosh-


    Wind whirled around Cale¡¯s ankles at that moment and his body followed the fog toward the tform.


    His goal was to capture King Bakehe alive.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    GET THE KING. GET THE KING.


    What will happen next?

 Chapter 639: Are you scared? 1

    <h4>Chapter 639: Are you scared? 1</h4>


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t see!¡±


    ¡°The fog-!¡±


    However, people couldn¡¯t even see the person next to them, let alone their king on top of the tform because of the thick fog.


    Everybody could tell that this fog was not a natural phenomenon.


    Someone had attacked the Sez Royal Academy!


    Their goal was most definitely the king!


    The citizens outside the academy gates gasped with astonishment while looking at the za inside that was white from the fog.


    ¡°W, what is that?¡±


    ¡°What kind of fog-¡±


    The citizens at the distance were bing frantic because they could not understand this sudden development.


    Some people started shouting from all around at that moment.


    ¡°A, an enemy has attacked the academy!¡±


    ¡°They must be aiming for his majesty!¡±


    ¡°No! We must save his majesty!¡±


    Those words became etched in people¡¯s minds.


    ¡°This king is a knight!¡±


    King Bakehe¡¯s voice echoed through the area thanks to a magic amplification device once again.


    ¡°I am the Sez Kingdom¡¯s greatest knight! I am a sword master! Just trust in my abilities!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Numerous people gasped in relief.


    ¡®That¡¯s right, our majesty is a sword master! He is the greatest knight!¡¯


    ¡®The Royal Knights Brigade and the mages are here too.¡¯


    ¡®I, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be taken care of soon!¡¯


    The citizens and the people stuck inside the fog all started to look relieved. They believed that nobody would be able to take down their king.


    A couple of people slowly moved away from the za at that moment.


    These people who had shouted just a moment earlier that they should save the king were mercenaries of the Mercenaries Guild.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to turn into chaos.¡±


    The mercenaries did not dare to imagine what the citizens would do after seeing their king being abducted in front of their eyes.


    They heard Bakehe¡¯s shout at that moment.


    ¡°Intruders! Hurry up and show yourselves! Don¡¯t aim for our citizens, bute, I am waiting for you right here!¡±


    People could feel his love for his subjects through that shout.


    King Bakehe¡¯s aura shot up from his sword inside the fog as well.


    Paaaat!


    The sky blue aura surrounding the sword was glowing even within the fog.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Your majesty! Ugh!¡±


    Bakehe heard the Knight Captain¡¯s groan before it disappeared.


    He could not even see his own hand in this thick fog.


    Bakehe could tell that the Knight Captain had been ambushed by the enemies based on the groan.


    ¡®¡­The fact that I don¡¯t even hear him groaning anymore must mean¡­¡­!¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t even hear the faint groans of the Knight Captain who had been the closest to him.


    ¡®¡­He must be dead.¡¯


    King Bakehe bit down on his lips, and his expression stiffened at the enemies¡¯ ruthless ambush.


    Unfortunately, there was something he did not know.


    Shhhh. Shhhhh.


    Ron, who had been disguised as an academy janitor, caressed Hong¡¯s back once he jumped into Ron¡¯s arms.


    The Knight Captain, who was knocked out with sleeping poison, was on the ground in front of them.


    The king did not know that the Knight Captain was only hit with a sleeping poison.


    ¡°Huff. Huff!¡±


    As for the Royal Mage, he was shaking in fear while looking at an arrow that had stopped right in front of his face.


    The pink arrow imbued with a significant amount of mana was aiming for the Royal Mage as if it would blow off his head if he made the slightest of movements.


    Now that the strongest individuals aside from the king were unable to move¡­


    Bakehe frowned.


    ¡®¡­Fog?!¡¯


    Why was it fog of all things that was here right now?


    He didn¡¯t know who the intruders were, but he couldn¡¯t help but think of the Fog Cat Tribe living in Mount Nex behind him.


    ¡®No. There¡¯s no way those bastards areing after me. We are allied with them.¡¯


    Their alliance was based on things that forced them to be together.


    It was an alliance that could not be broken because they each had the other¡¯s weakness in their hands.


    In that case, what was up with this fog?


    He could not see the enemies.


    It was just quiet.


    Swoooooooosh-


    A gust of wind blew past him at that moment.


    A whirlwind was charging toward him.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Bakehe did not hesitate and shed his sword toward the direction of the wind.


    He had already sensed the whirlwind.


    Baaaaaang!


    The sword shed with the wind and made a loud noise.


    Bakehe lowered his sword with a frown on his face.


    ¡°¡­Is it magic?¡±


    Whether it was the fog or the wind¡­ He could only suspect it was magic because they were both artificial.


    ¡°¡­Shit.¡±


    Numerous ck magic arrows suddenly appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Bakehe had no choice but to swing his sword as he swore.


    The arrows wereing at him.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baabaabaaaaaang!


    His aura-d sword and the magic arrows continued to strike against each other, causing an endless array of explosions.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The amount of mana in the arrows was almost overwhelming.


    Bakehe subconsciously frowned.


    Someone appeared in front of him at that moment.


    ¡°¡­Bastard, are you the intruder?¡±


    His words made the person frown.


    ¡°Bastard? Did you say baaaaastard? A human king dares to call me a bastard?¡±


    The buzz cut intruder shouted with a vicious expression on his openly shown face and grey mana in his hands.


    Bakehe found this to be odd.


    ¡®¡­Why does he use mana like a fighter? Is the ck arrow this bastard¡¯s doing as well?¡¯


    He became warier of the enemy in front of him.


    He believed that the enemy¡¯s mana was as strong as, if not stronger, than his aura.


    He was also relieved.


    ¡®This bastard must be the leader.¡¯


    He truly believed that this bastard here was the leader of this attack.


    He refused to believe that there were others who were just as strong.


    ¡°What an arrogant little human king bastard!¡±


    Rasheel, the buzz cut Dragon, used his mana for magic but also used it like aura around a fighter¡¯s fist.


    There was a simple reason for that.


    He enjoyed beating things up with his hands more.


    Rasheel instantly charged toward Bakehe.


    Bakehe took a deep breath and pointed his sword toward the enemy¡¯s powerful attack.


    ¡°Human, I will make you kneel, you basta, ahem!¡±


    The charging enemy suddenly flinched.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be quiet.¡±


    He then mumbled in a quiet voice before resuming his charge, looking as if he was even angrier than before.


    It was a close-range fight from there.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    Aura and mana shed against each other and sent loud explosions echoing through the area.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Bakehe¡¯s eyes were shaking while feeling this sturdy mana that could not be shed through with aura.


    ¡®¡­This fighter¡¯s skill¡­ He¡¯s amazing!¡¯


    Furthermore, Rasheel¡¯s fists and kicks left no opening, even when it seemed as if he was throwing them without much thought. How did Rasheel get so good at fighting? Rasheel¡¯s punching was something he developed after three hundred years of fist fights when he got tired of using magic.


    Bang!


    When the fist and sword mmed against each other again¡­


    Crack.


    The aura cracked a little.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to lose like this!¡¯


    King Bakehe felt a sense of urgency.


    He also has a question.


    ¡®There are still people out there other than those individuals on the White Star¡¯s side who could toy around with me like this?¡¯


    As his suspicions about the intruder¡¯s true identity were bing greater¡­


    ¡°Meeeeeow-¡±


    He heard a Cat meow nearby.


    King Bakehe flinched after hearing the meow, but quickly steadied his mind.


    ¡°¡­Do you really think that I would lose?! I am the king of the Sez Kingdom!¡±


    Bakehe brought out all of his remaining strength.


    Ooooooong-


    His sword seemed to be wailing after having a significant amount of aura channeled inside it.


    The sword art that has been passed down for generations in the Sez Royal Family, the sword that was full of valiant aura created an arc as it struck down on Rasheel.


    ¡°Oof!¡±


    Rasheel looked angry as he tried to block the sword with both of his hands.


    Bakeheughed at Rasheel¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Kehehe! Are you scared now?¡±


    Bakehe was about to smile once more after seeing Rasheel trying to stop his valiant sword with both hands instead of charging in to attack.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    However, the results were different from what he had expected.


    Grab.


    The valiant aura-covered sword had been grabbed by the grey aura-d fists.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Bakehe heard a quiet noise behind him before he could realize what was going on.


    Tap.


    It was the sound of someonending on the ground.


    As he noticed that stealthy movement¡­


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He could see a ck rope tying him up.


    ¡°Mmph, mmmmmph!¡±


    He could also see cloth being shoved into his mouth.


    His gaze headed down.


    ¡®¡­A child? No, an academy student?¡¯


    A young boy with red hair who seemed to be fifteen years old at max had a twisted smile on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drag him away.¡±


    ¡°¡­I got it.¡±


    Crack!


    The aura-d sword was separated from its hilt as if it was a toothpick and left Bakehe¡¯s hand. Rasheel grabbed Bakehe by the back of the cor before Bakehe could do anything.


    The fog then started to disappear.


    Bakehe shook his head with his mouth gagged.


    ¡°No! No!¡±


    The citizens would see his current terrible state. The great king could not show himself looking like this.


    Bakehe had long since forgotten about the safety of the citizens.


    Well, he had not cared about that for a long time already.


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    He was iling around so much that Rasheel lifted him so that he could see Bakehe¡¯s face.


    ¡°Shut up. You damn human king bastard.¡±


    Bakehe stiffened up at that moment.


    He could see the long vertical pupils after seeing Rasheel¡¯s eyes up close.


    He then started to think about the spells Rasheel used that even the Royal Mage could not use.


    Rasheel¡¯s mana and skills were also strong enough to take down a sword master like himself.


    There were only a few individuals who could do that, and Bakehe could only think of one other answer besides the White Star.


    The person calling him a human bastard was not human.


    ¡®¡­A Dragon!¡¯


    Smile. Rasheel started to smile.


    ¡°You finally get it? You finally understand who I am?¡±


    The young boy walked over to Bakehe and made ament.


    ¡°We gathered to prevent you from working with the White Star to create chaos in the world.¡±


    Bakehe recalled how Rasheel couldn¡¯t even talk back to this young boy.


    He had acted as if he was addressing a superior.


    Who could a Dragon address as a superior?


    ¡®¡­Another Dragon!¡¯


    It would be impossible unless it was another Dragon.


    ¡°I heard that the kingdoms on the Eastern continent are working with the White Star to cause chaos on the Western and Eastern continents.¡±


    The young boy gave off a noble demeanor.


    He seemed even more Dragon-like than Rasheel and naturally gave off a sense of being a ruler.


    ¡°We could not sit back and let you do as you pleased. Did you really think you could survive after pulling this kind of crap?¡±


    The fog was slowly going away.


    Bakehe could slowly see people through the fog, but was unable to move his gaze from the young boy.


    The young boy came a little closer and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°If you continue your alliance¡­ Your future will only consist of chaos, destruction, and despair.¡±


    The young boy looked toward Rasheel, who added on in a growling voice.


    ¡°Human, make sure to heed our warning as we are saying it as the representative of the Dragons.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡®I¡¯m not a Dragon, so Rasheel needs to say it as the representative of the Dragons.¡¯


    However, Bakehe thought that Cale nodding his head looked more majestic and caused him to think.


    ¡®The Dragons are gathering because of what the White Star is trying to do!¡¯


    Dragons were too strong.


    They were able to easily handle a sword master like Bakehe.


    ¡®And if there are multiple Dragons¡­¡­?!¡¯


    Would he be able to survive?


    Should he maintain this alliance?


    Bakehe knew of the White Star¡¯s strength, but this pressure he was feeling in person felt even heavier.


    Cale spoke once a good amount of fog was gone.


    ¡°Then let me show you an example.¡±


    ¡®¡­An example?¡¯


    Bakehe was confused, but quickly realized what the boy meant.


    Mount Nex.


    The young boy¡¯s eyes were looking at the mountain.


    The boy pulled out a flute and started to y.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiii¡ª-


    The boy moved quickly after making a sharp noise.


    Rasheel grabbed Bakehe by the cor and followed behind him.


    ¡°O, over there! His majesty!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s being abducted!¡±


    People screamed once they could see again.


    ¡°The Knight Captain-nim¡­! Vice Captain-nim, what should we do?!¡±


    ¡°What else?! Immediately chase after those intruders! We must rescue his majesty!¡±


    The Vice Captain knew that he would not be able to do anything against people who captured their king, who was a sword master. However, he needed to rescue the king.


    ¡®He is our savior! Our great king!¡±


    The knights saw him as the most respected king, a great figure who would help their Sez Kingdom develop even more.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    ¡°My goodness!¡±


    ¡°No, we must rescue his majesty!¡±


    It was shocking to see King Bakehe being dragged away by the enemy once the fog dispersed.


    The chaos in the minds of the citizens outside the gates was amplified.


    Someone shouted at that moment.


    ¡°His majesty is being dragged toward Mount Nex!¡±


    The holy Mount Nex and the benevolent and virtuous king.


    The intruders were heading toward the holy mountain that the citizens of the kingdom did not dare to step foot upon.


    ¡°We should save him! There aren¡¯t that many enemies!¡±


    There really were only a few enemies.


    There were less than ten people who were wearing masks or dressed in the academy¡¯s uniform or employee uniform.


    ¡°Yes, we must save him!¡±


    ¡°First, first of all! Let¡¯s stop them!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    The people started to run toward the holy mountain that they would not dare to take a step into if it wasn¡¯t for such a situation.


    Of course, the knights, soldiers, and mages were already chasing behind the enemies.


    They could not allow the enemies to step foot onto Mount Nex.


    It was at that moment.


    Once everybody was focused on them¡­


    ¡°Meeeeeow-¡±


    One of the uniform-wearing children turned into a red cat.


    This was On, whose fur was dyed red with Raon¡¯s dye spell.


    She then cast her fog again.


    ¡°¡­The Cat tribe!¡±


    People realized it immediately.


    They noticed that there was a Cat within the intruders¡¯ team.


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    King Bakehe was the most shocked of all.


    He started to il and kick after seeing a Cat while he was being dragged to Mount Nex.


    ¡®They know¡­¡­!¡¯


    Bakehe¡¯s mind went nk.


    ¡®These Dragons know that I am in an alliance with the Cat tribe! That¡¯s why they are taking me hostage and headed to Mount Nex¡­¡­.!¡¯


    Bakehe could imagine what was about to happen.


    He turned pale, thinking about people finding out what was going on inside Mount Nex.


    ¡°So this is Mount Nex.¡±


    The moment Cale took a step onto the bottom of Mount Nex¡­


    Individuals who were just as shocked as the citizens of Sez at this sudden situation could not hide themselves.


    Even the stealthy Cat tribe could not react immediately when someone suddenly barged into an area that was supposed to be a secret.


    ¡°What the hell-?!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, did you contact the leader?¡±


    ¡°Hide first!¡±


    The Cats seemed to be in chaos.


    Cale smiled, looking at the shit-show he had created with chaos to the front and the back.


    He then waved toward the Cats.


    ¡°We captured the king! Stop the enemies behind us! We will drag the king up!¡±


    Cale was waving as if he was happy to see reinforcements.


    He then whispered to the pale Bakehe.


    ¡°You¡¯re unsure about what to do because the White Star is strong, right? But you see¡­¡±


    Cale whispered in a cheery voice.


    ¡°We¡¯re even scarier.¡±


    Bakehe¡¯s scared expression turned into a look of sheer terror.


    Unfortunately for him, Cale was just getting started.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    The king thinking Cale is a Dragon is just another misunderstanding for our poor young master who just wants to be a cker.


    What will happen next?

 Chapter 640: Are you scared? 2

    <h4>Chapter 640 ¨C Are you scared? 2</h4>


    Overwhelming power was not the only thing that was scary.


    Sometimes, a small scheme to take down a n that had taken years to create was much scarier.


    It was also a different story when Cale was the oneing up with that small scheme.


    ¡°¡­Shit!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! Over there on Mount Nex!¡±


    The knights who were in the front of the group trying to rescue the king couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment.


    Inside the fog¡­


    There were mysterious enemies inside this holy mountain that enshrined the legend of the first king.


    ¡°T, these bastards!¡±


    ¡°How dare they step foot onto Mount Nex and abduct his majesty?!¡±


    This was not just the appearance of an enemy; this was a direct mockery of the Sez Kingdom.


    The Vice Captain who was currently leading two brigades of knights peeked toward the still unconscious Knight Captain before raising his voice.


    ¡°Contact the pce! Inform them to speed up with the reinforcements!¡±


    The Vice Captain turned toward his king.


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    His liege was looking at him with desperation while iling around to get away.


    The Vice Captain understood what his liege was trying to say and ordered the mage holding the videomunication device.


    ¡°Sound the rm! This is an attack on our kingdom; this is a deration of war!¡±


    The bastards who messed with their king and their holy Mount Nex¡­


    He shouted in anger toward the people who abducted the king and the enemies who were slowly bing visible within the fog.


    ¡°We will rip all of you bastards to shreds! Do not look down on our Sez Kingdom, the greatnd of knights!¡±


    Boom!


    He and the other knights stomped their feet and drew their swords.


    Now that their initial confusion was gone, the courage befitting thend of knights appeared once again.


    ¡®¡­T, that bastard!¡¯


    Unfortunately, King Bakehe was going crazy after seeing what the Vice Captain was doing.


    ¡°Why did the Knight Captain and the strongest mage have to faint¡­¡­?!¡¯


    The two of them were the king¡¯s subordinates and knew of his contact with the White Star.


    However, both of them were currently unavable and only the people who did not know about his rtionship with the White Star were chasing him to Mount Nex.


    ¡®¡­If, if what has happened in Mount Nex is revealed¡­¡­!¡¯


    Bakehe knew that that would be the end.


    The Cats were having the same thought.


    ¡°Who the hell are those bastards?!¡±


    ¡°Holy shit! Where is the tribal leader? When will he get here?!¡±


    The Cats who were standing guard at the foot of Mount Nex could not hide their shock.


    This was truly total chaos.


    Most importantly, the bastards who had abducted the king¡­


    ¡°Who the hell are they?!¡±


    ¡°This is driving me nuts!¡±


    The Cats all seemed frustrated while looking at Cale¡¯s group, which had some people with masks and some people without.


    Those were quickly charging toward them.


    ¡°Holy shit! Why are theying this way?!¡±


    Cale, who was standing in front of this so-called group of ¡®bastards,¡¯ opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading to the center right away!¡±


    The Cats didn¡¯t know what to do as they watched Cale and the others quickly charging forward.


    ¡°Squad leader! Should we attack? Sir? Should we stop them?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! We, for now, uhh, we-!¡±


    Cale took a step onto the mountain, the Cat¡¯s territory that didn¡¯t even have a small fence, before the Cats could finish speaking.


    ¡°T, those bastards really took his majesty to Mount Nex!¡±


    ¡°We will head to Mount Nex as well! Let¡¯s protect our majesty and our holy ground!¡±


    The Vice Captain and the people of the Sez Kingdom shouted in anger while the squad leader in charge of standing guard here looked at the number of citizens behind the Knights Brigade and the soldiers and had no choice but to shout.


    ¡°W, we are your allies! We did not abduct his majesty!¡±


    The people of the Sez Kingdom scoffed at this bullshit and became even angrier.


    ¡°Are you trying to insult us even more?!¡±


    ¡°Those bastards deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°We will protect our Sez! We are the citizens of thend of knights!¡±


    The Sez Knights Brigade stepped foot onto Mount Nex and the fog as well.


    The squad leader had to make a decision.


    ¡°¡­Fuck! Stop them! We can¡¯t let them get past here! I don¡¯t care what you do, just stop them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The Cats disappeared into the fog after hearing the order.


    No matter whether it was the knights or anybody else who showed up, the Cats were the strongest in the fog.


    ¡°We will chase those bastards! Ring the emergency rm!¡±


    The squad leader took his strongest subordinates and started chasing after Cale.


    There were some eerie noises throughout Mount Nex at that moment.


    Screeeech-! Screeeech! Screeeech!


    The fog on Mount Nex became thicker as they heard something screeching in pain.


    ¡°Damn it! If the fog gets thicker-!¡±


    The citizens in the back stopped moving after getting scared by the thick fog.


    They could only stand around Mount Nex and anxiously stomp their feet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Arge number of old and middle-aged individuals stealthily moved away from that group and into the fog.


    They lookedpletely different as soon as they stepped into the fog.


    Their clothes werepletely ck now.


    The oldest man raised his hand.


    ¡°You all remember the patriarch-nim¡¯s orders?¡±


    The Cats were not the only ones who were strong in the fog.


    The Mn Household was also strong in the fog.


    Everyone in the Mn household was strong in the fog, but this was especially true for these people who had the most experience.


    These were people who barely managed to survive when the underworld of the Eastern continent was destroyed by the White Star and Arm, and that experience made it so that their stealthiness was something that the youngsters could not match at all.


    They were the cream of the crop in the new Mn household.


    They were currently dealing more with information and trying toe out into the light, but all of these people had their own assassination skills that were top notch.


    They were all taking those skills back out today.


    The oldest man started speaking again.


    ¡°This situation involves the patriarch-nim¡¯s disciples.¡±


    On and Hong, Ron Mn¡¯s disciples.


    Once Ron agreed to teach On and Hong¡­ The people gathered under the Mn banner all knew what was going to happen.


    ¡®Those two children are going to be the Mn household¡¯s future.¡¯


    Although it was something that none of the four, Ron, Beacrox, On, and Hong and said or even thought about¡­ The people who chose to serve the Mn household all thought that way.


    ¡®Beacrox-nim learned to use a greatsword and his greatest desire is cooking. He has no interest in stealth either.¡¯


    ¡®These two children are carrying on the patriarch-nim¡¯s secrets.¡¯


    ¡®They are learning everything except assassination.¡¯


    That was the reason they had dragged their old bodies here at Ron¡¯s request.


    ¡°Our job is to help the children who will lead the Mn household in the future to proudly live under the sun while doing good deeds.¡±


    The old man took a dagger out of his pocket.


    The blue dagger had seen so much blood until now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They would do as they have always done. Although nobody answered the old man¡­ The core members of the Mn household scattered into the fog.


    There was actually one more group of people who had crept into the fog.


    ¡°The Vampires have saved our friends in the past!¡±


    It was the Mercenaries Guild.


    Although it had only been half of them, Duke Fredo had done everything he could to rescue the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Ranger Brigade.


    The surviving members of that Ranger Brigade¡­


    Bud¡¯s core group of mercenaries entered the mountain as well.


    ¡°It is our turn now!¡±


    As Cale stole everybody¡¯s attention¡­


    The powers who would take down the Cat tribe stealthily snuck in while the Cats were worried about the forces from the Sez Kingdom.


    Screeeech- screeeeeeech-


    A new legend was starting in the Sez Kingdom as the eerie rm echoed throughout the mountain.


    And at the center of the legend¡­


    ¡°Mmph, mmph, mmph!¡±


    King Bakehe was continuously groaning.


    It hurt like hell being dragged by the cor by Rasheel.


    Pow!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, Rasheel smacked the back of Bakehe¡¯s head with his other hand.


    ¡°Shut the hell up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Mm!¡±


    Bakehe could only stop after hearing the Dragon¡¯s warning.


    ¡°Get him! The reinforcements will be here soon! Speed up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The squad leader was following behind them.


    Those Cats with the squad leader were not the only ones.


    ¨C Human! Cats areing from all directions!


    Raon was speaking to the red-haired boy who looked like young master Naru. Cale listened to the information Raon was giving him before continuing to move without any hesitation.


    Swoooooooosh-


    The Sound of the Wind swirled around his ankles and helped him maintain his speed.


    ¡°It¡¯s here, nya!¡±


    On was telling him where to go.


    On was able to find the path inside the fog created by the Fog Cat Tribe, leading them from the front.


    Ron and Beacrox were guarding On from her sides.


    Hong was in Ron¡¯s arm as well.


    Their goal was the mountain peak.


    Duke Fredo had said the following to Cale when he told Fredo that he would save the Vampires in Fredo¡¯s ce.


    ¡®The entrance to the prison with the hostages is located at the top of the stone mountain. That is the only way in and out.¡¯


    ¡®The inside of Mount Nex ispletely empty.¡¯


    ¡®It is just a prison that is shaped like an ant cave.¡¯


    ¡®¡­It is also hell.¡¯


    Cale recalled the information Fredo had given him while increasing his speed.


    ¨C Cats are approaching from the 3 o¡¯clock direction!


    There were Cats chasing him.


    However, he didn¡¯t have to worry about them.


    ¡°Over there, the intruders, ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    Pink arrows were flying and creatingrge explosions.


    The arrows made of pure mana were blocking the Cats¡¯ paths and preventing them from running to Cale.


    ¨C Human, Dodori said he will take care of this area! He says not to waste your energy on the peons!


    Their other Dragon Dodori was acting as a magic archer andunching endless volleys of arrows to their enemies.


    M was not here with them.


    ¡®Only Dodori needs to go. I trained him properly so that he wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone.¡¯


    Cale had no need to stop thanks to Dodori.


    Tatap.


    He finally entered the area that only had stones.


    That meant that he was now at the middle of the mountain and just needed to go a little more to reach the top.


    But to get through that middle area¡­


    ¡°He finally shows his face.¡±


    Someone was in Cale¡¯s way.


    It was the Cat tribe¡¯s leader.


    This bastard was the current tribe leader of the Fog Cat Tribe and the one Cale had fought outside Sheritt¡¯s Castle of Light in the past.


    There were strong-looking Cats standing behind him as well.


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    King Bakehe started iling around while the tribe leader looked at him with a cold gaze before looking elsewhere.


    He was looking at On, who was in the front of Cale¡¯s group.


    The tribe leader immediately recognized On even though her fur was red with Raon¡¯s magic right now.


    On was looking at the tribe leader with a calm gaze as well.


    The tribe leader started to speak.


    ¡°¡­I was wondering who it was, but it is just the dirty blood.¡±


    Dirty blood.


    The Cats started whispering as soon as they heard those words.


    ¡°Those trash who ran away?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Of course, those inferior idiots are causing harm to the Cats in the end!¡±


    ¡°¡­I remember hearing that the mutants were siding with Cale Henituse.¡±


    The tribe leader ignored those whispers and snorted.


    ¡°I was wondering who was causing this mess, and it is none other than Cale Henituse¡¯s subordinates.¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t see Cale Henituse, the tribe leader started smirking after realizing that Cale¡¯s subordinates were involved with this.


    On asked at that moment.


    ¡°How did you recognize me?¡±


    Her voice was calm.


    ¡°You, you! How dare a mutant like you speak so informally to the tribe leader! You arrogant punk!¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know respect since she hasn¡¯t learned anything!¡±


    On just ignored their taunts.


    She had heard much worse things while being kept under watch within the Fog Cat Tribe.


    The tribe leader calmly responded to On.


    ¡°I can¡¯t forget the dirty color of those eyes.¡±


    On and Hong were the only Cats with gold eyes.


    Their eyes were the same as the former tribe leader.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    They heard someone sigh.


    The red-haired boy whom the tribe leader had not paid any attention to was looking at him.


    That boy, Cale, was extremely annoyed after hearing the tribe leader continue to use the word, ¡®dirty.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, tribe leader. Can you shut the hell up before I rip apart your dirty trap?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    He flinched after seeing the boy¡¯s face.


    Although the hair was a different color¡­


    ¡®¡­Young master Naru!¡¯


    He was the escaped Duke Fredo¡¯s son.


    They had all been looking for this bastard.


    As the tribe leader¡¯s eyes were starting to heat up¡­


    ¡°No!¡±


    They heard a shaky voice echo through the fog.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dirty! My noona is not dirty either!¡±


    Hong was shouting even though he was shaking in fear.


    He got out of Ron¡¯s arms, stood next to On, and bared his fangs.


    On flinched and raised her front paw to tell him to calm down, but Hong continued to show his anger without stopping.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The tribe leader scoffed in disbelief.


    The shitty kitty who hid behind his sister because he was scaredst time was baring his fangs at him!


    The tribe leaderughed out loud.


    ¡°Kahahahahaha!¡±


    It was just too unbelievable.


    ¡°Why are youughing like that?¡±


    An unexpected individual appeared behind the Cats.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale frowned.


    A pale and feeble middle-aged man appeared from within the fog.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s Dorph.¡¯


    He was Dorph, the Lion King.


    They could see other Lions behind Dorph as well.


    The Cats were not the only ones here at Mount Nex. That was the reason the Cats¡¯ tribe leader could be calm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill them right away.¡±


    The tribe leader raised his hand once Dorph said that.


    ¡°Let me say something first.¡±


    The Cat tribe leader looked toward On and Hong.


    ¡°Let me tell you the truth before you die.¡±


    He debated telling these shitty kitties the truth.


    ¡°Do you know why you guys are dirty and inferior? Aren¡¯t you curious to know why we call you mutants?¡±


    On and Hong flinched.


    They could remember being called mutants, dirty, and inferior for as long as they could remember.


    ¡°You two¡­¡±


    On watched the tribe leader¡¯s mouth open, thinking that she shouldn¡¯t listen to what he was about to say for some reason.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Her heart was beating wildly with an ominous feeling.


    The tribe leader looked directly at her and smiled.


    He then said the following.


    ¡°You guys will never be able to go berserk.¡±


    Beast people who could not go berserk.


    Ron, Beacrox, and everybody else flinched.


    However, On and Hong were the most shocked.


    ¡°That was the reason your father was pushed out of the tribe leader position.¡±


    One step.


    The tribe leader took a step toward On and Hong.


    ¡°Beast people earn the true power of the Beast when they go berserk. But for you two, what you have right now is your limit.¡±


    He took another step.


    The tribe leader was getting closer to them.


    ¡°You two received your daddy-o¡¯s inferior blood.¡±


    The current tribe leader¡¯s crazed eyes red at On and Hong as he recalled the past tribe leader.


    He took another step.


    ¡°Half Beast people who can¡¯t even go berserk. Can such failures truly be called Beast people?¡±


    The tribe leader¡¯srge shadow was heading toward On and Hong.


    ¡°¡­Oo¡­¡­¡±


    Hong subconsciously started moving back.


    ¡®Beast people who can¡¯t go berserk?¡¯


    Hong recalled something he had said to the Mogoru Empire¡¯s Sir Rex in the past.


    Sir Rex¡­


    He was the new leader of the Mogoru alongside the Sun God twins thanks to Cale¡¯s help.


    He was a Cat and an adult but had never gone berserk before.


    What had Hong said to him when they first met?


    ¡®He¡¯s an older hyung, but he¡¯s a baby because he hasn¡¯t gone through his first berserk transformation!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right! They said all Cats are babies until we go through our first berserk transformation! He¡¯s the same as us!¡¯


    But Rex had not gone berserk because he did not know anything about the Cat tribe.


    However, On and Hong were different from Rex.


    ¡®¡­We can never go berserk? Our blood makes it impossible? Then we really, we really¡­ We really are mutants.¡¯


    Hong had no choice but to step back.


    But in that instant Hong¡¯s back paw was about to move back¡­


    ¡°What a load of bullshit.¡±


    A brusque voice responded with disbelief.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Hong felt someone pick him up.


    Hong could feel a rough but warm hand patting his back as he was being hugged in a person¡¯s warm embrace.


    On turned her head and looked at Cale instead of the tribe leader.


    Cale was leaning on one leg and patting Hong as he shouted.


    ¡°Inferior my ass. There¡¯s nothing like that. I don¡¯t get why you keep saying nonsense with that dirty trap of yours.¡±


    Ooooooong-


    ck mana swirled around them, and Raon appeared right next to On.


    Raon shouted with an extremely angry expression on his face.


    ¡°Do you want to die? My, my-¡±


    Raon hesitated for a moment before looking at On and Hong and then ring at the tribe leader as he continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you mess with my noona and my hyung. I will destroy everything.¡±


    His voice was calm but full of anger.


    Shhhhh.


    He then moved to stand in front of On.


    On and Hong could see Cale nodding his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Cale¡¯s calm voice echoed through the area.


    ¡°We need to destroy everyone who messes with our kids.¡±


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Hmm¡­ On and Hong can¡¯t go berserk? I wonder why that is the case.


    And Cale is such a good daddy now!


    What will happen next?

 Chapter 641: Are you scared? 3

    <h4>Chapter 641 ¨C Are you scared? (3)</h4>


    ¡°¡­You bastard, are you¡­¡­?¡±


    The Cat tribe leader and Lion king Dorph. The two of their eyes clouded over for a moment.


    This bastard they were looking at definitely seemed to be young master Naru with dyed hair. However, the way he was protecting On and Hong and this ck Dragon that appeared¡­


    That ck Dragon only followed one human.


    Lion king Dorph opened his mouth.


    ¡°Are you Cale-¡±


    At that moment¡­


    Rustle!


    The leaves shook and a Cat who had been hidden by the shadow of the forest quickly charged toward On.


    ¡°¡­The shame of the Fog Cat Tribe!¡±


    A Cat was trying to assassinate On.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Raon¡¯s eyes opened wide. This sneak attack had been so stealthy that even Raon had not noticed it.


    Raon watched as the Cat¡¯s dagger twisted toward On¡¯s neck.


    ¡°No-!¡±


    As Raon was about to cast a spell¡­


    ¡°Grrrrrr!¡±


    On twisted her body as soon as she noticed the movement. She focused on the dagger aiming for her neck.


    On¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to dodge.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    On heard a gentle voice before the Cat fell to the ground with a hole in his neck.


    Plop.


    There was a sharp dagger in the fallen Cat¡¯s neck. On and Hong watched as Ron Mn pulled the dagger out.


    The Cat tribe leader growled.


    ¡°¡­You somehow noticed that sneak attack.¡±


    Ron had a benign smile on his face.


    ¡°Such crude sneak attacks won¡¯t work on someone my age.¡±


    Cale started to think at that moment.


    ¡®He truly is a scary old man¡­¡­!¡¯


    It was not crude at all! Even Cale had been shocked and was about to activate his Indestructible Shield. Ron was calling such a stealthy attack ¡®crude¡¯ and pierced the attacker¡¯s neck! Ron truly was the scariest of all people around Cale.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡±


    Although Ron was smiling more benignly than ever¡­


    ¡°Hahaha, hahaha!¡±


    The Cat tribe leaderughed out loud as soon as he heard that.


    ¡°You think a mere patriarch of the Mn household can handle us Cats?¡±


    The tribe leader truly found this to be funny.


    The citizens of the Sez Kingdom fearlessly trying to fight them in the fog at the bottom of the mountain seemed quite stupid. This patriarch of the Mn household seemed quite stupid as well.


    Inside the forest and the fog¡­


    This was a terrain where they had aplete advantage.


    That was why the other Cats wereughing as well. What Ron had said was just too funny.


    The tribe leader barely managed to stopughing as he started to speak.


    ¡°On. Hong.¡±


    On and Hong flinched after hearing the tribe leader say their names for the first time. The tribe leader had a gentle gaze as he continued speaking.


    ¡°I was your father¡¯s distant cousin, but our families are so removed that we are pretty much not rted.¡±


    The tribe leader felt the need to teach these fools about reality.


    ¡°Your father¡­ The former tribe leader was talented but very weak because he could not go berserk. On the other hand, I was strong. The former tribe leader was born weak and I felt the need to change the Cat tribe that was being led by a weakling. It was for the pride of the Fog Cat Tribe as the strongest of the Cats.¡±


    On and Hong¡¯s pupils were shaking.


    The tribe leader enjoyed their reaction as if he was having a delicious meal.


    Lion king Dorph held back a sneer as he watched the tribe leader.


    ¡®Funny bastard. He only initiated a rebellion after aligning with our liege.¡¯


    The former tribe leader had declined the White Star¡¯s offer.


    ¡®Although the Cats are stealthy and hide in the shadows, we do not wish to lead the world into chaos. I n on taking the Fog Cat Tribe and the rest of the Cats from the shadows and into the light. That is why I must decline such an offer!¡¯


    The White Star had sent Dorph to approach the current tribe leader after beingpletely shut down by the former tribe leader.


    The current tribe leader aligned with them when they told him that they would make him the leader and received a significant amount of wealth to lure the chief executives of the Cat tribes who were upset with the tribe leader¡¯s decision not to ept any more assassination requests.


    They then imed that the tribe leader was inferior as he could not go berserk and killed the former tribe leader, his family, and anybody who was loyal to him.


    ¡®The former tribe leader was the one who had the right idea considering the future of the Cats, but the bastard who killed that tribe leader to take his position is talking about pride.¡¯


    Dorph found this to be hrious.


    However, he did not show it on his face as he continued listening to the tribe leader.


    ¡°There was nobody who chose to follow the former tribe leader who destroyed the pride of the Fog Cat Tribe and everybody told me to get rid of anyone who shared his blood. However, I kept the two of you alive.¡±


    The tribe leader started smiling.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®Why had he kept them alive?¡¯


    On and Hong could only listen.


    ¡°I wanted to show everyone the shame of the Cats that should never be repeated. You guys were examples.¡±


    Examples that the rest of them could not be inferior Cats who could not even go berserk.


    He had kept On and Hong alive to warn the others that they had no need for weaklings.


    ¡°You guys ended up escaping. And¡­¡±


    The tribe leader turned toward Ron.


    ¡°You guys stuck to a human bastard with no abilities. You stuck to someone who cannot go berserk.¡±


    The tribe leader asked Ron a question.


    ¡°Hey bastard, do you really think that you can take on the Cats?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t Cale Henituse or his usual group that was with him¡­ The tribe leader was confident that the Cats were the greatest assassins in the world.


    Ron still had a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°You ask whether I can take on the Cats?¡±


    He wiped the blood off his dagger as he responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The moment the tribe leader frowned¡­ Ron¡¯s smiled changed. The benign smile disappeared and was reced with a cold smile.


    ¡°Plus, I have no intentions of fighting alone.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    There were small groans and some Cats who had been hidden within the shadows of the forest fell to the ground.


    They were all ones who were hiding to the east side.


    ¡°What the¡­¡­?!¡±


    The tribe leader finally realized that someone had snuck into this battle. These people had snuck in without the Cats finding out.


    ¡°Come on out.¡±


    People appeared from the shadow of the forest and the fog without making even the slightest of noises at Ron¡¯s order.


    They were so stealthy that nobody would have known that they were there if they didn¡¯t show themselves.


    They were all people from the Mn household. They held bloody daggers in their hands and looked toward Ron, On, and Hong with stoic expressions. They were positioned as if they were protecting the three of them as well as Cale and Raon.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The tribe leader scoffed in disbelief.


    He had gotten the chills when enemies had appeared without his knowledge, but he quickly realized there was no need to be afraid.


    ¡°The people you brought are all either old or look like they haven¡¯t eaten in months.¡±


    The people who appeared were all old or middle-aged.


    The middle-aged individuals were either extremely skinny as if they had not eaten in a while or had injuries on them.


    ¡°I guess we were too rxed and had our guards down. Cats were taken by such a group of fools.¡±


    The tribe leader believed that he had not noticed this group of old assassin because he was focused on Ron and Cale¡¯s group.


    He believed that the Cats who died had also put their guards down.


    ¡°You really think that that is the case?¡±


    As Ron smiled and asked back¡­


    ¡°¡­What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    The tribe leader felt the forest shaking as soon as he said that.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He heard screams all around him.


    An old man next to Ron threw something at that moment.


    ng!


    It was a dagger.


    This dagger had the crest of the Fog Cat Tribe on it. The dagger that the Cats should always be carrying with them fell to the ground without any blood on it.


    This symbolized that the owner of this weapon was either dead or immobilized.


    There was more than one dagger.


    ng. Tang, tang!


    The people standing next to Ron all dropped the Cats¡¯ daggers to the ground. These daggers had the Fog Cat Tribe¡¯s crest, as well as the crests of the Cat tribes who had chosen to serve this tribe leader.


    ¡°¡­You, you!¡±


    The tribe leader and the other Cats looked shocked, anxious, and embarrassed.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The screams they continued to hear were all the screams of Cats. They finally figured it out.


    Ron moved in front of Cale who was holding On and Hong.


    ¡°We were destroyed because we were weaker than Arm and had to escape.¡±


    His benign voice reached On and Hong¡¯s ears.


    ¡°And we survived.¡±


    The members of the Mn household currently on Mount Nex were all people about Ron¡¯s age.


    They were in his generation or in the generations just above or below him, which meant that they were all people who barely managed to escape when the White Star used Arm to scorch the Eastern continent¡¯s underworld.


    They had all gathered under the banner of the newly reestablished Mn household.


    ¡°We had to go through numerous situations of life and death and had to escape and hide from those stronger than me and stronger than us together. But we survived.¡±


    Ron looked at On and Hong.


    On and Hong saw a warm gaze even though he had a cold expression on his face. They could see the firm determination in his eyes.


    Ron continued speaking once he made eye contact with them.


    ¡°Yes, we survived in the end.¡±


    They had survived and now nned to change the Mn household for the future.


    ¡°For those who believe that they were born strong¡­ It is something that those who are drunk on that power could never understand. They will never understand how people like us grow stronger.¡±


    Smile.


    The corners of Ron¡¯s mouth curled up.


    ¡°You two also have the power to grow like we did.¡±


    On and Hong were young but had escaped the Fog Cat Tribe to survive.


    And in the end, they did survive.


    On and Hong were the same as Ron and the people of the Mn Household. Although the time and ce were different, they went through the same ordeals. They all continued to run even when they felt as if they would die of suffocation because they couldn¡¯t breathe. They continued to run without getting any rest and hid themselves in the grass, the dirt, and even trash and feces to survive. They had been through it all.


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale could feel Hong¡¯s front paw patting his arm. He lowered his head and saw Hong nodding at him before jumping out of his arm.


    He then stood next to Ron along with On.


    On and Hong had figured out where they truly belonged.


    The Fog Cat Tribe was not it.


    They belonged here with Cale, their dongsaeng Dragon, Ron, and their friends. No, they belonged here with their family. This was their ce and the thing they needed to protect.


    The siblings could feel it with their hearts.


    On and Hong looked at each other, nodded their heads, and spoke to Cale and Raon.


    ¡°We will take care of things here, nya.¡±


    ¡°Dongsaeng! You can leave it to us and go, nya!¡±


    Cale asked while looking at the siblings¡¯ firm gazes.


    ¡°And if it gets dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°We have to run, nya! And then smack them backter!¡±


    Beacrox, who had infiltrated the academy as a chef, took off his mask and made ament.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be any danger at all, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    The Cat tribe leader and Lion king Dorph frowned after hearing Cale¡¯s group look down on them. Cale didn¡¯t even give them a nce as he addressed Raon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I got it, human!¡±


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    King Bakehe floated up into the air and had his cor grabbed by Raon¡¯s front paw.


    Swooooooosh-


    Whirlwinds gathered at Cale¡¯s ankles as he kicked off the ground.


    ¡°Do you really think we will let you go?!¡±


    The Cat tribe leader charged toward him but Ron got in his way.


    Tang!


    Dagger shed against dagger.


    ¡°You bastard¡­¡­!¡±


    The tribe leader retreated backward to dodge Ron¡¯s dagger. Lion king Dorph shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Stop Cale Henituse! Rescue king Bakehe!¡±


    The Lions who were next to him started to move.


    There were approximately fifty of them. This was not all of the Lions but they were Dorph¡¯s core warriors.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Beacrox stepped in front of the Lions. There was also a masked man dressed as a janitor. This masked man was Bud.


    ¡°Ha! Just two of you are going to stop us?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the Mercenary King. Does he think that being a sword master is enough?¡±


    The Lion warriors frowned and charged toward them without any hesitation.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Leader-nim!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    Numerous people appeared from the forest.


    These were the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s core members, the Ranger Brigade.


    Two to three hundred people covered in blood appeared.


    The Cats and Lions realized that there were no more screamsing from the forest anymore.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    There was a small groan and another Cat fell to the ground. The person who had taken the Cat down was nowhere to be found. They had long since silently hidden themselves once again.


    The Cats and Lions figured something else out at that moment.


    ¡®¡­We wouldn¡¯t have heard their groans if the Mns were the ones to kill them!¡¯


    ¡®It must have been a d, different faction.¡¯


    Then there was only one answer.


    ¡°¡­You bastards¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we killed them.¡±


    A Ranger Brigade member had a twisted smile on his face as he responded.


    Hundreds of Ranger Brigade members surrounded the fifty or so Lions.


    And in the front of the group was¡­


    Baaaaang!


    Beacrox, who mmed his greatsword down with a loud noise.


    Ooooooong-


    And Bud, the Mercenary King, who had his blue aura.


    Beacrox and Bud¡­ The two of them seemed to be the gatekeepers of the path Cale had taken to head to the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Nobody will be able to get past us.¡±


    ¡°What bullshit!¡±


    The Lion warriors sneered at him.


    It was because Lion king Dorph was here. He was one of the White Star¡¯s two strongest subordinates.


    Their king would solve all of their problems!


    ¡°My liege-¡±


    However, the warriors had to flinch after turning to look at Dorph.


    Lion king Dorph¡­


    There was a buzz-cut man standing in front of Dorph looking like a thug.


    That man asked in a delinquent tone.


    ¡°Hey, are you that bastard who fucking ate a Darkness Elemental and can use its powers now?¡±


    Dorph did not look good.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a Dragon.¡±


    The buzz-cut Dragon Rasheel licked his lips as he stood in front of Dorph.


    At the bottom of the mountain¡­


    ¡°Maintain your formations and march forward! We must rescue his majesty!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    The Sez Knights Brigade could be heard marching up the mountain.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Cale¡¯s friends¡­ The Mercenaries Guild and the Mn household¡­ And now the Sez Kingdom.


    The Cat tribe leader frowned and shouted.


    ¡°Attack! Kill them all now!¡±


    His body quickly reacted and he grabbed two daggers.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    There were two loud noises. The tribe leader could see Ron looking at him with a cold smile.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ll be the first bastard to die.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    On and Hong meowed along with Ron¡¯sment.


    Fog and poison mixed behind Ron and started to grow in size.


    Inside Mount Nex that was covered by the Fog Cat Tribe¡¯s fog¡­


    Apletely different red fog started to grow and increase its territory.


    In the far future¡­ This red fog would appear every so often in the Forest of Darkness and be the symbol of the new Mn household that would proudly appear in front of the world.


    * * *


    ¡°Human, we¡¯re almost at the top of the mountain!¡±


    The top of this stone mountain¡­


    Cale¡¯s eyes looked up at therge stones that were shooting up to the sky in this area that didn¡¯t have anything other than rocks.


    There was arge hole at the top.


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    The iling Bakehe was being held by someone else other than Raon.


    ¡°There are only rocks!¡±


    It was the pink afro Dragon, Dodori.


    Dodori¡¯s attribute was boulder.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°We will destroy the prison as soon as we rescue the hostages.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander-nim!¡±


    Some people responded to Cale.


    These were members of the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Ranger Brigade.


    The Vampire, Duke Fredo, had saved approximately 500 Ranger Brigade members in the past.


    Half of them were at the center of the mountain fighting with the Lion tribe while the rest had followed Cale to the top of this stone mountain.

 Chapter 642: Are you scared? 4

    <h4>Chapter 642: Are you scared? 4</h4>


    Unfortunately, there were obstacles on their way to the peak.


    ¡°Stop those bastards!¡±


    ¡°We must protect this area at all costs!¡±


    The Cat tribe leader and Lion king Dorph¡­ Although their respective core members had gone with them to the center of the mountain, there were still arge number of strong individuals guarding the mountain top.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Charge at them!¡±


    Cale bluntlymented after listening to the shouts of the ones leading the Cats and Lions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with shitty louts.¡± (TL: I¡¯m sorry I just had to do it)


    He turned his head and looked toward Dodori.


    ¡°Dodori-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale hesitated for a moment. It was extremely awkward to say what he was going to say. But he needed to say it in order to quickly take care of these chumps.


    ¡°My, ahem. Do you remember the battle at the Gorge of Death you read in the book about me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I remember it very well!¡±


    Cale smiled gently at Dodori, who was vigorously nodding his head and pointed to the enemies in front of them.


    ¡°Please do it just as I did it. You are going to recreate what I did with your own hands, Dodori-nim.¡±


    ¡°¡­R, really?¡±


    Dodori¡¯s pupils were shaking.


    They were not shaking in fear, but in excitement. Dodori could see his hoobae Dragon clenching his paws together and shouting loudly.


    ¡°Dodori! You can do it! Boulder is great and mighty! I¡¯ll hold on to our king hostage for now!¡±


    Dodori¡¯s eyes lit up with a fiery passion.


    The battle at the Gorge of Death¡­


    That story, along with the za Terror incident where Cale first made his name in the Roan Kingdom as Young Master Silver Shield, was a staple that was in all books about the great Young Master Silver Shield.


    He had been so excited after reading that story the first time!


    ¡®I¡¯m going to do that myself?¡¯


    It seemed as if hot steam wasing out of Dodori¡¯s nose.


    He looked toward Cale and responded.


    ¡°Just trust me! I am part of the hero¡¯s party! I will prove my worth!¡±


    Cale hid his look of disgust as he gave Dodori some words of encouragement.


    ¡°I have faith. You will definitely prove it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Dodori stomped his feet.


    Boom!


    The entire stone mountain seemed to shake. Dodori was able to do this with a single stomp because it was a stone mountain.


    He charged forward like an arrow that had been released from a bow.


    ¡°Who the hell is that?!¡±


    ¡°Is it an archer? Why is an archer charging forward!?¡±


    The enemies frowned while looking at Dodori, who was charging forward without any fear in his eyes.


    Even the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Ranger Brigade members who didn¡¯t know Dodori¡¯s true identity seemed concerned.


    Dodori looked young and seemed to be a long-distance dealer.


    ¡°Umm, Commander-nim-¡±


    ¡°Just have faith.¡±


    The man who was now a formermander but forever amander in many people¡¯s hearts was smiling.


    ¡°Do you remember the Battle at the Gorge of Death?¡±


    Cale was talking to a Ranger Brigade member from the Eastern continent, but every single member of the Mercenaries Guild had heard about that famous great battle on the Western continent.


    ¡°¡­The enemy that attacked with the light attribute-¡±


    How had Cale gone up against that enemy?


    How did Cale defeat that enemy?


    He knew the answer.


    ¡°¡­With a stone spear-¡±


    A stone spear.


    Stone.


    Boulder.


    As the Ranger Brigade member¡¯s eyes opened wide as he thought of those words¡­ They could all feel the ground shake. To be more specific, they could feel the boulders they were standing on start to move.


    As the Rangers turned toward Dodori¡­


    ¡°I will go first!¡±


    ¡°I will go as well!¡±


    One of the Lion warriors and a Cat frowned at the shaking before moving forward to attack Dodori together.


    But as they pointed their weapons and took another step toward Dodori, they could see that Dodori was smiling with joy.


    ¡°I truly made the right decision.¡±


    As Dodori mumbled out loud¡­ The two enemies charging forward as well as more enemies standing behind them ready to follow up all felt their bodies tilt.


    Booboboboooooooooom-


    Boulders shot up into the air.


    Approximately two hundredrge boulders were floating in the air.


    Before the enemies could even register what was going on¡­


    ¡°¡­Shit¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Look down!¡±


    The enemies could see a pink light surrounding the entire mountain top.


    The boulders were all glowing pink. They were so pretty that people might mistake them for things that might appear in a fairytale, but this was actually the sign of death for them.


    Their enemy smiled and said the following.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get in our way.¡±


    The boulders shot down toward the Lions and Cats as if they were meteorites.


    ¡°They¡¯re just stupid boulders!¡±


    One of the Lions went berserk and tried to punch a pink boulder. His body was more than strong enough to destroy a boulder.


    Baaaaaang!


    The fist and boulder crashed into each other.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    The Lion grabbed his hand with his other hand and lowered his head. All of his fingers were broken.


    ¡°Holy shit¡­! Why the fuck are boulders so sturdy-?!!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t continue to look at his injured hand. Although his hand was broken, the boulder that didn¡¯t even have a scratch on it still struck him.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Run! Dodge those boulders!¡±


    ¡°These are not ordinary boulders! Retreat! Retreat now!¡±


    There were screams, groans, and shouts telling people to retreat.


    The enemies in Cale¡¯s way were all pushed aside thanks to the boulders.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale quickly passed through the path Dodori had made for him and was able to reach the zenith without using much energy.


    The Super Rock whispered to him.


    ¨C Cale. Those boulders¡­ They became 50 times stronger once they turned pink.


    The Super Rock¡¯s voice was shaking.


    ¨C ¡­Those aren¡¯t boulders¡­ They are a new kind of weapon.


    Cale agreed with the assessment.


    Unfortunately, Dodori seemed disappointed as he returned to Cale¡¯s side.


    ¡°¡­How disappointing¡­ I¡¯m stillcking in control and range¡­ I couldn¡¯t even create a stone spear¡­¡­.¡±


    That was the truth.


    The boulders Dodori had thrown against the enemies were not stone spears like Cale had made at the Gorge of Death. They were justrge boulders.


    He alsocked the control to urately aim for the enemies, and he could only use the boulders in a small area of the mountaintop.


    ¡°You are amazing, Dodori-nim.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Dodori, who was disappointed that he could not recreate the scene from the Great Battle of the Gorge of Death, turned toward Cale.


    Cale was looking at the enemies who were trying to dodge the boulders as he quickly rushed past. But his words were definitely directed toward Dodori.


    ¡°You created a path for us without any of our allies getting hurt. You were the reason that nobody got hurt. Your attribute is amazing as well.¡±


    ¡®They¡¯re such sturdy boulders!¡¯


    Cale could not even fathom what he and Dodori could create if they worked together.


    ¡®¡­I just need to pummel anything I don¡¯t like.¡¯


    Smirk.


    Cale started to smile. Dodori smiled brightly without knowing what Cale was thinking about.


    ¡®¡­He said none of the allies got hurt!¡¯


    Dodori liked those words very much for some reason.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing! Dodori, you rock!¡±


    Dodori¡¯s steps felt extremely light once Raon praised him as well.


    ¡°This is nothing! Someone in the hero¡¯s party should be able to at least do this much!¡±


    Dodori was trying his best to hide his excitement, but it was easy for everybody to tell. Raon watched him and quietly mumbled in a weak voice.


    ¡°¡­I want to use my attribute too.¡±


    Dodori, his mom Sheritt, Goldie gramps¡­ All of them looked so cool using their attributes, but Raon had still never used his attribute.


    Raon¡¯s attribute was ¡®the present.¡¯ That was all he knew. He had no idea about how to activate it or what it could be used for.


    He heard Cale¡¯s nonchnt voice at that moment.


    ¡°There are powers that take longer to figure out.¡±


    Raon looked toward Cale¡¯s back.


    Cale didn¡¯t know Raon was looking as he was thinking about his other power.


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s other power¡­


    This ability and ¡®Record¡¯ made him a multiple ability user, and it had activated muchter than ¡®Record.¡¯ That ability strained Cale¡¯s body so much because of how severely it overloaded his body.


    ¡®That ability is rted to time like Raon¡¯s attribute.¡¯


    Knowing about that ability was why Cale was able to share his thoughts without thinking much about it.


    ¡°Maybe your attribute is waiting until when you will be okay with using it. It might be waiting until you grow big enough to handle its power.¡±


    ¡°¡­You think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So just eat well, sleep well, and enjoy life.¡±


    Cale stopped walking as he said that.


    Boom! Boom! Boooom!


    Arge pit appeared in front of Cale as boulders continued to crash behind him.


    The zenith of the mountain¡­ The pit located here seemed to be a smaller version of the sinkhole in the Endable Kingdom.


    ¡°¡­Ha! How can they do that to people?!¡±


    ¡°Mother-fucking bastards!¡±


    There was a staircase on the cliff heading down to the bottom of the pit.


    They could see cells along the walls all the way from the top of the staircase to the bottom. They were so small that one person could barely fit inside and stretch their legs.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim! I, it¡¯s the young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°What? The young master-nim?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Someone reached their hand out through the bars of their cell.


    That person was looking at Cale.


    Although his hair was dyed red, they could tell that this was young master Naru, the future leader of the Vampires that all of them respected so much.


    Multiple cells became ruckus as the Vampires all looked out.


    Cale looked at each and every one of them.


    They were extremely skinny as if they had not eaten properly and some of them must have resisted quite a bit as they were injured and their bodies did not seem normal.


    However, there was somewhere else his gazended onst.


    ¡°¡­What is that?¡±


    He was asking what it was, but he already knew the answer.


    ¡°Human. It¡¯s that thing! It¡¯s the power of the Darkness Elemental!¡±


    Raon was right.


    Lion king Dorph had used it against them in the past. The darkness used by the bastard who had eaten a Darkness Elemental was covering the bottom of the pit and preventing them from seeing what was underneath.


    They could not see through the ck fog covering the bottom at all.


    ¡°¡­There was a reason Dorph came here.¡±


    He was probably here to use his darkness and cover the bottom of the pit.


    Cale had a feeling that he knew what was underneath there.


    There was something that he had recalled as soon as he read the file about the Sez Kingdom.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°The young master-nim came to save us!¡±


    ¡°Sooooob! Sob!¡±


    ¡°P, please save us!¡±


    Cale removed the band on his wrist as the Vampires shouted.


    That band was the treasure that had been passed down through Duke Fredo¡¯s family, the item that allowed him to look like young master Naru.


    He was returning to his normal appearance now that he had taken it off.


    ¡°H, he is-?!¡±


    ¡°Why did young master Naru-¡±


    Cale, who was wearing the uniform for a senior of the Sez Royal Academy, was back to his original appearance.


    He gave an order.


    ¡°Rescue the hostages!¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading down.¡±


    He jumped down before the Rangers could even respond.


    The Rangers saw Cale being covered by rose gold-colored light the instant they were about to flinch.


    The power of the Darkness Elemental¡­


    Cale had a power that could light up that darkness.


    ¨C Just leave it to me.


    The Fire of Destruction.


    This ancient power spoke up for the first time in a long while.


    Craaaackle-


    A burning red light started to gobble up the darkness.


    Screeeech- screeeeeeech-


    There was a chilling screech as the rose gold currents ate away at the darkness.


    It was like the first torch lighting up the darkness¡­ The darkness disappeared more and more as Cale headed down to the bottom of the pit.


    Both the Vampires who were chaotic at Naru turning into Cale and the Rangers who had tried to move quickly could only nkly watch in shock.


    Dodori could not take his eyes off that sight either.


    He then saw Raon, who was next to Cale. Raon was always by Cale¡¯s side, and it would be weird if he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I should go too.¡±


    Dodori knew he should quickly follow behind them.


    ¡°¡­Ah-¡±


    But he suddenly stiffened up like a statue.


    ¡°W, what is that-¡±


    His voice was shaking.


    Now that the bottom of the pit was revealed because the darkness had disappeared¡­


    Dodori could not move once he saw what was down there.


    Many of the scenes he had read in the stories of great figures had been vivid on his mind, however¡­ It waspletely different from experiencing it himself.


    ¡°¡­W, why are there so many bones-¡±


    There were piles of bones once the darkness disappeared.


    Large circr ss coffins were at the center of the bones.


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    Dodori covered his mouth.


    A putrid odor was seeping out of the circr ss coffins now that the Darkness Elemental¡¯s power was no longer suppressing it.


    It wasn¡¯t an actual odor. Only Dragons who were sensitive to mana would be able to feel it.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Cale descended to the middle of the piles of bones and looked at the fourrge ss coffins as he asked.


    ¡°Is that the fluid you talked about being processed with dead mana?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Human! It is that thing! This odor, this aura, everything is the same!¡±


    Around these fourrge circr ss coffins¡­ People wearing grey priest outfits were holding weapons and ring at Cale and Raon.


    ¡°Cale Henituse!¡±


    ¡°¡­Fuck! What the hell were the Lions and Cats doing?!¡±


    But Cale was not looking at them.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    At the center of the four circr ss coffins¡­


    There was an altar.


    There were four sculptures of monsters Cale was familiar with on the altar.


    ¡°¡­Half of the unranked monsters are here.¡±


    Cale could hear the urgent voices of the Wind Elementals as he was holding the golden top¡¯s whip.


    ¡®Chaos, destruction! I really thought they were all still at the Endable Kingdom!¡¯


    ¡®When did they move it?! Did we not notice because of the Darkness Elemental¡¯s power?¡¯


    ¡®I guess so. Cale, we¡¯re sorry. But those sculptures and this fluid are definitely in the Endable Kingdom as well! I¡¯m sure of it!¡¯


    Cale nonchntly responded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter.¡±


    His voice was void of all emotion that the Wind Elementals urgently responded.


    ¡®Chaos, destruction, apologies! We¡¯re truly, truly sorry! We didn¡¯t know!¡¯


    ¡®Sorry, Cale. We dropped the ball big time. What do we do now?¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯ll redeem ourselves next time!¡¯


    But Cale was not listening to the Wind Elementals right now.


    He moved his hand.


    ¡°Mmph! Mmph!¡±


    He reached toward Bakehe, who was floating in the air with Raon¡¯s magic¡­


    And grabbed him by the cor.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He then mmed Bakehe down on the ground. King Bakehe rolled around while stillpletely bound.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale then pushed down on Bakehe¡¯s head with his foot.


    Bakehe could see the pair of cold eyes looking at him. Cale continued speaking in a stoic voice.


    ¡°Here¡¯s another son of a bitch like Adin.¡±


    Underneath the Mogoru Empire¡¯s Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower¡­


    Therge pile of bones that filled that area¡­


    The numerous people who were killed to create dead mana¡­


    Most of them were people who hade after hearing that they could be Alchemists.


    They were abducted by human traffickers and ended up as ves.


    This was the reason Cale had an ominous feeling when he had first heard of the Sez Kingdom¡¯s sword art training center.


    ¡°Human! T, there are more bones here than at the Mogoru Empire!¡±


    Raon¡¯s voice was shaking. The bones here were at least ten times as much as the ones underneath the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡°One was an Alchemist, and the other is a knight. Heh.¡±


    Cale chuckled.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh! Mmph, mmph!¡±


    He was still stepping on King Bakehe¡¯s head as he started speaking.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    He pointed to the altar at the center of the piles of bones.


    ¡°Destroy those sculptures.¡±


    ¡°Human, I got it! I¡¯ll break them this time! I can¡¯t forgive those bastards for doing this!¡±


    The priests of the Endable Kingdom who served the Demonic race and the Demonic Gods shouted at them.


    ¡°If you break these sculptures! These fluids will flow out and we will all die!¡±


    ¡°I dare you to destroy them! Everyone inside the Sez Kingdom will die from the fluid!¡±


    Raon hesitated after hearing that.


    He had failed to steal the sculpturesst time at the Endable Kingdom as well. It was because of these processed dead mana fluids connected to the sculptures.


    It would be bad if these things got out.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    He heard a low voice at that moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I will take care of everything.¡±


    It was the most reliable voice.


    Raon was unable to hear this voice when he was trying to destroy the sculpturesst time at the Endable Kingdom, but the owner of this voice was next to him once again.


    ¡°I got it, human!¡±


    Raon was not worried about anything anymore.


    Cale was standing behind Raon with a cold smile on his face.


    Someone had been speaking in his mind since a bit earlier.


    ¨C They are the same at the foundation.


    During the Era of Darkness that covered the ancient times¡­


    The warrior who had created a sea of fire everywhere to burn up the dead mana¡­


    The Fire of Destruction was informing Cale about this fluid.


    ¨C Whether it is dead mana or this fluid, we just need to burn it all.


    Purify this crap.


    Use that power.


    It was saying that the rose gold thunderbolts could purify this fluid.


    * * *


    At that moment.


    ¡°¡­They found it.¡±


    Lion King Dorph peeked toward the apex of the mountain before looking toward the enemies with a twisted smile on his face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use your powers properly because of the darkness, right?¡±


    Mount Nex had be covered in darkness that was even thicker than the fog.


    Not a single ray of sunlight could make it through this ck wall.


    It was the power of Dorph¡¯s Darkness Elemental. Those with the Darkness attribute would get stronger under this ck wall, while others would be weaker.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Beacrox looked down at his palm. He could tell that he was losing strength.


    ¡°Suddenly!¡±


    ¡°My body feels slower!¡±


    It was the same for the Ranger Brigade members and the Mercenary King.


    This ck wall that suddenly appeared made it so that they could not use their powers properly.


    ¡®Time, we need time to adjust to it!¡¯


    Dorph smirked while sword master Bud had that thought.


    Even Rosalyn and Eruhaben could only use a fourth of their mana while under this ck wall.


    ¡°Even that ancient Dragon could not use his mana properly under this ck wallst time. It should be the same for you, right?¡±


    Dorph was looking at Rasheel, who was standing there with a stiff expression on his face.


    Rasheel recalled something Cale had said at that moment.


    ¡®Rasheel-nim, you just have to beat one bastard down to start.¡¯


    ¡®Huh? Only one? I can beat more chumps down.¡¯


    ¡®Just one to start.¡¯


    ¡®Who is that one bastard?¡¯


    ¡®The Lion King.¡¯


    Rasheel thought that Cale must have anticipated this moment.


    ¡®He¡¯s quite big when he goes berserk.¡¯


    ¡®Oh. It should be entertaining to beat him up. Fine. This great Dragon will pummel that bastard.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm, how should I beat him up?¡¯


    Rasheel¡¯s face was stiff from too much excitement.


    Nobody here knew that this was the case.


    ¡®Rasheel-nim, feel free to beat him up as you please.¡¯


    There was nothing stopping Rasheel since he had received Cale¡¯s permission beforeing here.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Happy holidays from our trantion team to you and your family! Hope your face is as stiff with excitement as Rasheel¡¯s!


    What will happen next?

 Chapter 643: Are you scared? 5

    <h4>Chapter 643 ¨C Are you scared? 5</h4>


    Dorph sighed after looking at Rasheel, who just quietly stared at him with a stiff expression on his face.


    ¡®Dragons are not omnipotent.¡¯


    Magic, lifespan, and attribute. Dragons were born with the greatest conditions such that it would be weird if they did not get strong. But their ¡®attribute¡¯ or ¡®special trait¡¯ that helped make them be strong was also a restriction on the Dragon.


    They couldn¡¯t help but be impacted by powers that were ipatible with it.


    ¡®Most Dragons have traits that are the opposite of dead mana or darkness.¡¯


    It made sense since they were most experienced with living mana and not dead mana.


    ¡®His power has decreased.¡¯


    The grey mana surrounding Rasheel¡¯s body was smaller than before. This proved that Rasheel was being impacted by the power of this ck wall.


    ¡°Nothing more to see here.¡±


    Dorph turned around without any hesitation.


    ¡®Cale Henituse. I need to stop that bastard.¡¯


    Dorph had already felt that the darkness he had cast at the bottom of the pit had disappeared.


    Cale Henituse would have seen everything. That bastard will do whatever he could to hinder them, so Dorph had to hurry.


    There was one other reason.


    ¡®The Dragon will adapt to this very quickly.¡¯


    Unlike the others, the Dragon will quickly find a way to properly use his mana underneath this darkness.


    That ck Dragon named Raon had already done so once before.


    Dorph made eye contact with the Cat tribe leader.


    He then motioned toward the mountain peak with his eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯ll head over first.¡¯


    That was the meaning inside his gaze. But he could see the Cat tribe leader¡¯s mouth urgently opening.


    ¡°¡­Behind y-!¡±


    Dorph felt chills down his back before the Cat tribe leader could finish.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Right behind his back¡­ Actually, it was right behind his neck. Dorph had to roll forward as soon as he heard a lowugh right behind his neck.


    Baaaaaang!


    His eyes opened wide at the explosion that had taken ce and realized that he had just barely managed to dodge.


    ¡°¡­How?¡±


    Rasheel had much more mana around his bodypared to before as he stood there in the scattering dust.


    ¡°Heh, hehehe-¡±


    Rasheelmented whileughing as if he was very amused.


    ¡°Keep dodging. You¡¯re dead if I catch you. Kehehehe.¡±


    He charged toward Dorph again. Dorph gasped in surprise. He had to move with urgency as a Dragon¡¯s physical strength wasparable to his in his present berserk transformation.


    ¡°How-?!¡±


    Why was this Dragon not as affected by the ck wall?


    Actually, why was this Dragon bing stronger?!


    ¡°Why?! Why are you not impacted?!¡±


    Dorph asked, but the response he got was a fist aiming for his head.


    He jerked both arms up to block the fist.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    There was a loud bang and Dorph was pushed back by a formidable amount of mana and strength. Rasheel did not miss that moment of opening.


    Rasheel¡¯s foot that was covered in so much grey mana that it looked as if it would explode was used to kick Dorph¡¯s calf.


    Pow!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The impact was so strong that Dorph, thergest of the berserk Lions, was shaken to the core.


    Dorph frowned.


    ¡°This, crazy-¡±


    ¡®Why the fuck is a damn Dragon more skilled in fighting like this than using magic?!¡¯


    The enemy continued to attack the shaken up Dorph without holding back.


    ¡°Did this Lion bitch just call me crazy? Hmm? Huh? Do you want to die? No, I¡¯ll just pummel you until you¡¯re just about to die, kehehehehe!¡±


    Rasheel felt as if he was relieving all of his stress for the first time in a long while.


    He peeked toward the ck wall while nobody could see him. His smile became thicker.


    ¡®Rasheel-nim, what is your attribute?¡¯


    Rasheel had a conversation with Cale a while back. He recalled the conversation he had had with Cale while Raon had been on Cale¡¯s back.


    ¡®Me?¡¯


    Rasheel had confidently responded to Cale who was asking about his special trait.


    His attribute that was more hostile and destructive than anybody else¡¯s was his pride and joy.


    ¡®Indomitability.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Excuse me?¡¯


    ¡®My special trait is indomitability!¡¯


    Raon and Cale had looked confused, but Rasheel had not noticed as he continued talking with pride.


    ¡®It is a very offensive and destructive attribute.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Rasheel¡­ That is what indomitability means?¡¯


    Raon had tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡®Human! Doesn¡¯t indomitability mean that you will not submit under any situation and ovee everything-? I, isn¡¯t it used in a different way than for attacking?¡¯


    ¡®My, my. Little kid, you still have a lot to learn.¡¯


    Rasheel then exined the true meaning of his attribute to Cale and Raon.


    ¡®Thanks to this indomitability attribute, I am not impacted by environments that should negatively affect my mental or physical strength.¡¯


    ¡®¡­You are not impacted by the environment?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. This great Dragon¡¯s attribute has an even more amazing factor.¡¯


    ¡®What is that, Rasheel-nim?¡¯


    Rasheel became excited after seeing Cale looking very interested and thoroughly exined.


    ¡®To beat the enemy down or pummel them to death! As my desire to win no matter what grows deeper, my Indomitability attribute gets even stronger in negative environments. I be almost invincible during those times. Kehehe.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Rasheel! How is that used for attacking? I still don¡¯t get it!¡¯


    ¡®Tsk tsk.¡¯


    He exined something he learned throughout his Dragon life to the little Dragon.


    ¡®Alright, what does it mean that I have the indomitability attribute?¡¯


    Rasheel held back a smile after seeing Cale paying attention to him as well and continued speaking.


    ¡®I am able to fight like hell no matter the situation.¡¯


    ¡®Excuse me?¡¯


    Cale seemed shocked, but Rasheel did not see his face as he continued with his exnation.


    ¡®No matter the situation! If there is a bastard messing with me! The more that bastard does things to put me at a disadvantage! The more he makes me angry! I, the great Dragon Rasheel, will be stronger and stronger to pummel that bastard all I want! That is what I mean! How can you say it is not for attacking? You want to know what happens when I activate my attribute?¡¯


    Smile.


    Rasheel had smiled.


    ¡®That means that the bastard who created that situation will die by my hands.¡¯


    Rasheel stopped thinking about that short conversation and looked toward Dorph with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Hehe, Cale Henituse was right. It really is fun beating this bastard up. Khahahaha! He¡¯s so big that I can punch anywhere and it stillnds! Kahahaha! This is fun, this is so fun!¡±


    He truly looked like a crazed lunatic, well, crazed Dragon.


    Both allies and enemies alike couldn¡¯t help but flinch at Rasheel, who seemed quite crazy as he stood there surrounded by his grey mana.


    Pow! Bang! Baaaaang!


    Rasheelunched strong and quick attacks toward Dorph that he seemed to beunching attacks pretty much every second.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Dorph was about to go crazy.


    ¡®He¡¯s at least 1.5 times stronger than before. What?! He¡¯s getting even stronger! Fuck!¡¯


    The Dragon¡¯s physical strength and his mana were continuing to get stronger. Dorph had no way of responding to it as he noticed this change first hand.


    ¡®I can¡¯t handle any more!¡¯


    He decided to use more of the Darkness Elemental¡¯s power.


    Screeeech- screeeeeeech-


    There was an eerie noise and the ck wall became even thicker as it descended to the ground.


    ¡°T, this is!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a curse! A curse is descending on Mount Nex!¡±


    ¡°Oh, lord! Please save our majesty!¡±


    After having seen the fog that was thicker than before covering the mountain, seeing this ck wall-like thing descending on the mountain made the citizens of the Sez Kingdom who were around the mountain unable to contain their shock and anxiety.


    Some were shaking in fear while others started to run away.


    ¡°¡­What the hell is going on? Shit.¡±


    ¡°Vice Captain-nim, will we continue moving forward?¡±


    The Knights Brigades that were climbing the mountain in formation couldn¡¯t help but be flustered as well.


    Actually, it was even worse for them.


    ¡°¡­Vice Captain-nim, my strength is falling!¡±


    ¡°My mana, my mana is not moving properly!¡±


    The knights, mages, and soldiers under the ck wall were being impacted by the Darkness Elemental¡¯s ability as well.


    However, the Vice Captain could not stop.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    He had been hearing loud explosions from above the mountain.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure it is not just our enemies up there!¡±


    They would not hear the sounds of battle if the Cats that had abducted their liege were the only ones up there.


    ¡°Did you all not see the dead Cats? There are people who are our allies or wish to be our allies already up there fighting against the Cats!¡±


    They didn¡¯t know who these people were nor why they were helping them out.


    However, the truth was that these people were helping them in this situation where their king had been abducted.


    ¡°That is why we must hurry!¡±


    The others nodded their heads and firmed their resolves after hearing the Vice Captain¡¯s words.


    It was at that moment.


    Rustle.


    They heard the rustling of leaves and an unfamiliar cry.


    Caw. Caw. Caw.


    The Vice Captain could see someone reveal their presence to appear the moment he heard the Crows.


    It was easy to tell who this individual was.


    ¡°¡­A Tiger.¡±


    The old Tiger with white hair walked up with his staff.


    It was the Tiger shaman Gashan.


    The Vice Captain peeked toward the Knight Captain and the strongest Royal Mage who were still unconscious and became extremely wary of this new arrival.


    The Tigers were known to be extremely strong Beasts on the Eastern continent.


    ¡°¡­Why is a Tiger here?¡±


    Gashan responded to the Vice Captain.


    ¡°Why is it weird for a Tiger to be in the mountains?¡±


    The Vice Captain closed his mouth.


    The Tiger tribe.


    Inside the dangerous mountains throughout the Eastern continent¡­ It was rumored that a Tiger or a Tiger and its family resided in any mountain that people could not climb because it was too dangerous.


    The Vice Captain cautiously asked.


    ¡°¡­Are you the ones fighting against the Cats right now?¡±


    Gashan smiled.


    He recalled what Cale had told him before asking him toe here.


    ¡®Gashan. You guys have built a home in Harris Vige. But shouldn¡¯t you get it back?¡¯


    ¡®What do you mean by ¡®get it back?¡¯ ¡¯


    ¡®Your original home.¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not saying build homes in every mountain that you guys lived in. But at minimum, the ability to freelye and go from there as you please¡­ Isn¡¯t that the freedom that the Tigers used to have?¡¯


    No matter how harsh the mountain was¡­


    No matter where the mountain was located¡­


    The Tigers were a tribe that wanted to seep into nature and live freely.


    Gashan happily agreed with Cale¡¯s statement that described the Tigers¡¯ way of life.


    This holy Mount Nex was quite a great ce to start.


    ¡®Rise as a new faction on the Eastern continent with the Mn household, the Mercenaries Guild, and the Endable Kingdom led by Duke Fredo.¡¯


    The Tigers had been pushed out by Arm because they had been living separately on different mountains.


    But the Tigers that had gathered in the Henituse Duchy¡¯s Harris Vige led by Gashan were still independent while knowing the value of being together.


    ¡®Gashan. I want to help the Tigers regain what they lost because you¡¯ve helped me so much.¡¯


    Gashan smiled while remembering Cale¡¯s stoic expression. His smile was directed at the Vice Captain.


    The Vice Captain had asked about the people fighting here right now.


    The answer was already predetermined.


    ¡°We are an organization trying to rescue the Eastern continent.¡±


    ¡°¡­An organization? What is its name?¡±


    ¡°Ah, its name is-¡±


    He had not discussed a name with young master Cale.


    Gashan debated for a moment but decided to use the value that Cale was pushing for.


    ¡°We are the Society of Peace.¡±


    ¡°¡­The Society of Peace?¡±


    The Vice Captain had never heard about this organization.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That is our name. Did you know¡­¡±


    Gashan walked toward the Vice Captain.


    Caw. Caw.


    As the crows continued to caw¡­ Gashan looked at the Vice Captain and spoke to the Sez Kingdom¡¯s troops who were looking at him.


    ¡°The person who abducted the Sez Kingdom¡¯s king is someone called the White Star.¡±


    Actually, Cale had done it.


    But besides that lie, Gashan told the people in front of them about the truth that they didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°Furthermore, there are citizens of the Endable Kingdom, an ally of the Sez Kingdom, imprisoned inside this mountain. This was all done by this crazy viin called the White Star. Ah, there may be some of you who do not know about the Endable Kingdom. Mm, to tell you everything¡­¡­¡±


    Gashan quickly but thoroughly delivered his message to the Sez Knights Brigades, mages, and soldiers.


    They looked as if they could not believe what Gashan was saying.


    But they still epted Gashan¡¯s guidance and quickly headed toward these allies called the Society of Peace. They needed to help this organization of good that was fighting against this evil viin called the White Star.


    One of that great viin¡¯s most loyal subordinates was going crazy right now.


    Baaa, baaaaang, baaaaang! Bang!


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    Dorph had no idea what was going on because Rasheel¡¯s attacks were slowly getting stronger.


    He could not understand why Rasheel was getting stronger even though he had strengthened the ck wall. He debated whether this Dragon had the darkness attribute, but that wasn¡¯t it.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Dorph chose to escape.


    He charged toward the mountain peak as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡®Crap!¡¯


    He heard a crazed voice behind his back. It was a formidable reaction speed.


    Rasheel grabbed Dorph by the back of his neck.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Dorph felt as if he couldn¡¯t breathe because of the strong grip as he made eye contact with the Dragon.


    ¡°I guess you think that Dragons are nothing.¡±


    Dorph then saw a grey fistnding on his face.


    He quickly raised his arms. The grey mana mmed into the arms of the Lion King, the strongest individual while berserk.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    And those arms broke instantly.


    The stronger the ck wall became and the angrier Rasheel became, the stronger his body and mana became. They were strong enough to easily defeat Dorph now.


    In some aspects, Rasheel was the most ipatible enemy for Dorph. There might have been different results if Rasheel went up against someone else, but Cale had stuck Rasheel on Dorph and that had pretty much sealed Dorph¡¯s fate.


    As for the other leader who was trying to move to the top of the mountain as well¡­


    ¡°¡­You motherfucking bastards¡­¡­!¡±


    Ron was in front of the Cat tribe leader. On and Hong were releasing a red fog as they walked toward him while cutting off all paths of escape.


    The Cat tribe leader stopped running away.


    He needed to stop what Cale Henituse was doing on the mountain peak, but he could not ept the two beings getting in his way.


    ¡°You bastards, you dare to attack me to pay me back for the grace I showed you by keeping you alive-!¡±


    The tribe leader¡¯s eyes had an odd glow as he looked at On and Hong.


    He was going berserk.


    The Cats¡¯ berserk state was different from the Wolves and Lions who became stronger and more destructive.


    They became quicker, sharper, and the special ability held by a select few of the Fog Cat Tribe became stronger as well. For the tribe leader, it meant that his fog ability became amplified.


    ¡°What do you mean by grace?! Stop with the nonsense!¡±


    On bared her fangs toward him.


    Hong stood next to his sister and closed his eyes as he slowly took some breaths.


    On and Hong. In the quiet moment as the tribe leader¡¯s change was happening¡­


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    Ron leisurely walked in between them.


    ¡°Tribe leader. You don¡¯t seem to understand the situation.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ron smiled and pointed to the mountain peak. On and Hong looked up as well and their faces lit up while the Cat tribe leader looked extremely desperate.


    They all heard Ron¡¯s rxed voice.


    ¡°It looks like our young master-nim has achieved his goal to some degree. I suppose we don¡¯t need to drag this out any longer.¡±


    The tribe leader turned his head toward Ron.


    ¡°Go on and go berserk. I shall show you the official art of the Mn household.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    On a ce higher than the mountain peak¡­ They heard noises from the sky on top of the ck wall.


    Rumble- ruuuuuuuuumble-


    It sounded like the clouds just before a thunderstorm happened.


    The citizens of the Sez Kingdom standing outside the mountain curled up in fear at this new situation, but it was an extremely wee noise for Cale¡¯s allies.


    ¡°¡­Thunderbolts!¡±


    The Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Ranger Brigade members pointed to the sky.


    Ruuuuumble- ruuuuuuumble-


    They could slowly see shes of rose gold light trying to pierce through the ck wall.


    The rose-gold thunderbolts looked ready to strike down at any moment. They were roaring while waiting for orders from their master.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    All of their naming senses are so¡­Lee Soo Hyuk level.


    What will happen next?

 Chapter 644: Are you scared? 6

    <h4>Chapter 644: Are you scared? 6</h4>


    ¡°N, nooooo!¡±


    ¡°Crazy bastard! Do you think we are the only ones who will die? Everybody will die! Do it if you dare!¡±


    The people wearing grey priest outfits were shouting.


    Their eyes were focused on Raon and Cale who were heading to the altar. They then looked toward the rose gold thunderbolts that looked ready to pierce through the ck wall and strike down at any moment.


    However, nobody dared to move.


    ¡°All those who worship the Demonic race will curse you Cale Heni¡­ugh!¡±


    ¡°Curse that Dragon, ahhhh!¡±


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    Pink arrowsnded right in front of the priests who were shouting curses. Those arrows would have gone right through their heads if they moved even 1cm closer.


    ¡°Thank you, Dodori!¡±


    ¡°This is just basic stuff, my hoobae Dragon!¡±


    Cale just quietly observed the scene with his arms crossed.


    ¡°¡­Ugh. Ugh.¡±


    He was sitting on king Bakehe as a chair.


    ¨C Cale. Will you purify things right away once that young Dragon destroys the sculptures?


    Cale nodded his head at the Super Rock¡¯s question.


    It wouldn¡¯t be weird if he told Raon to hurry, but Cale looked rxed. However, his mind was not rxed at all.


    He wanted to take care of everything as quickly as possible. Unfortunately, he could not hurry.


    ¡°Please go back inside!¡±


    ¡°We will get you out again if you go in for now! We¡¯re not going to lock the cell doors. Do you see those thunderbolts?! You¡¯re done for if you get struck by it!¡±


    The Ranger Brigade members had stopped rescuing the hostages and were sending them back into the cells.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be bad if the hostages get hurt by the fiery thunderbolts.¡¯


    Cale was very good at controlling the fiery thunderbolts but he didn¡¯t want any idents where a hostage who was moving got injured.


    He needed to be super careful because a lot of their bodies were messes right now.


    That was why Cale kept up a poker face while hiding his nervousness.


    ¨C Cale. You seem quite nervous¡­is there a reason for that?


    The ancient powers realized it.


    And Raon, who peeked behind him, realized it as well.


    ¨C Human! Is there anything urgent? Why do you look like that even though grandpa Ron isn¡¯t telling you to drink lemonade?


    Cale didn¡¯t respond to Raon and only answered the ancient powers in his mind.


    ¡®There are only four of them.¡¯


    Only four of the sculptures were here.


    Then where were the remaining four?


    Cale said a single statement out of nervousness.


    ¡°¡­There are no Dark Elves here.¡±


    The hostages had cheered with joy thinking that Cale was young master Naru.


    They had reached their hands out for him to save them.


    The Endable Kingdom¡¯s citizens had never given up their will to survive even though their bodies were injured and tired.


    But the Dark Elves were not here.


    Of course, Cale had only taken a quick nce so he was waiting for a report from the Ranger Brigade.


    ¡°Commander-nim!¡±


    The Ranger Brigade members who had inspected the cells from top to bottom urgently shouted toward Cale.


    ¡°Not a single Dark Elf is here sir! The lower cells are all empty sir!¡±


    ¡°Over half of the cells are empty sir!¡±


    None of the Endable Kingdom¡¯s Dark Elves who were also going to be used as sacrifices were here.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Cale realized that his thoughts had been correct. He immediately opened his mouth.


    ¡°Hurry! Speed up!¡±


    The Ranger Brigade members increased their speed to move the Vampires back into the cells.


    Their jobs were almost done but Cale was just getting started.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale stood up and grabbed king Bakehe by the hair.


    ¡°Hey. Where are four of the sculptures?¡±


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    Cale pulled king Bakehe¡¯s hair even harder after seeing him desperately shaking his head.


    Cale¡¯s stoic expression as he asked was quite contrary to everybody else¡¯s anxious faces, making Bakehe scared.


    He didn¡¯t know whether those red thunderbolts would strike down at him.


    ¡°Then I will ask a different question. Where did the Dark Elves go?¡±


    ¡°Mm, mmph.¡±


    Bakehe hesitated after hearing the question.


    Cale quietly looked at him for a moment before moving while dragging Bakehe behind him. He was headed toward the altar. Cale¡¯s silent action made Bakehe feel as if Cale would break him as he was nning to do with the sculptures.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Heavy.¡±


    Cale nonchntlymented before looking down at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite heavy to drag. Shall I get rid of some weight?¡±


    King Bakehe turned pale.


    ¡®Weight? What weight?¡¯


    He then looked down at his body. They had taken his sword and he only had his clothes, which meant that the heaviest thing right now was his body. Just thinking about how to lessen the weight was terrible.


    A swordsman¡¯s body was extremely important.


    He looked at Cale¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mmph, mmph, mmmmmph!¡±


    Bakehe was iling as much as possible and looked as if he wanted to say something.


    ¡®He means it.¡¯


    This bastard really was finding it heavy to drag him. Then he really might do as he said!


    ¡®Please!


    Please let me talk!¡¯


    Bakehe desperately iled and Cale happily ungagged him.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Sayeru!¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over once he heard the Bear King Sayeru¡¯s name.


    ¡°Sayeru took all of the Dark Elves back to the Endable Kingdom a few days ago! H, he said that we should divide the locations after it was found out by Duke Fredo a, and took the Dark Elves back while not bringing over the sculptures he was nning on bringing! He said we need to change the number of summonings! I¡¯m telling the truth! Please believe me! Ugh!¡±


    Cale released his grip and Bakehe fell to the ground. Cale didn¡¯t even nce at the fallen Bakehe.


    Nervousness was visible on his face now.


    Duke Fredo had said that there would be two summoning rituals.


    One was to summon the sealed god.


    The other was to summon the unranked monsters into this world.


    ¡®But they¡¯re splitting the unranked monsters¡¯ summoning into two again?¡¯


    Cale quickly headed toward the altar.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    Half in the Endable Kingdom.


    Half in the Sez Kingdom¡¯s Mount Nex.


    The unranked monsters would be summoned in split locations.


    ¡°Human, what¡¯s wrong? Your expression is quite tense!¡±


    ¡°The bottom!¡±


    Cale pointed to the bottom of the altar.


    ¡°Destroy the bottom!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°T, throw your body!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s sacrifice ourselves! We must stop this!¡±


    The priests screamed and ran toward the altar once Cale pointed to the bottom of it. They seemed to have forgotten about Dodori¡¯s arrows, but there was someone who was quicker than them.


    ¡°Hmm? I got it, human!¡±


    Crack, crack!


    Raon could see something ck in the cracked area the moment his ck aura cracked the bottom of the altar.


    ¡°Huh? Huh?!¡±


    Raon¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Dodori reacted the same way.


    A ck pattern appeared once the bottom of the altar was destroyed.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. It looks like a magic circle but it is different from the ones I know.¡±


    ¡°Dodori, t, this seems to have ck magic mixed in it!¡±


    ¡°What?


    A ck magic circle had been hidden under the altar.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know! Human, I didn¡¯t know this magic circle was here because I didn¡¯t feel any traces of mana!¡±


    A magic circle without mana would just be a picture or a peculiar pattern. Magic circles only worked if there was mana to activate it.


    There was arge amount of dead mana here to activate the ck magic circle.


    These dead mana were transformed to be even more powerful.


    ¡°Human! T, this looks like a teleportation magic circle!¡±


    Cale immediately asked once Raon figured out what it was. He seemed quite calm as if he had expected it.


    ¡°Figure out the coordinates.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? The coordinates? It¡¯ll take long because it is ck magic-¡±


    Although his voice was calm, Cale didn¡¯t have the time to listen to Raon¡¯s full statement.


    He just said two words.


    ¡°Puzzle City.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°See if the coordinates are set to Puzzle City.¡±


    Where would they send the unranked monsters once they were summoned?


    The chances of them being sent to Puzzle City were quite high.


    And if things were the same as Cale had heard, all of the sacrifices for the summoning ritual should have been here.


    However, half of them and half of the sculptures were in the Endable Kingdom.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure Dorph told Sayeru that they were being attacked here.¡¯


    Bear King Sayeru was guaranteed to be at the Endable Kingdom preparing to summon the other four sculptures with the Dark Elves as sacrifices.


    ¡®Once Sayeru learned that they were attacked here-¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°¡­He might have proceeded with the summoning.¡±


    That altar probably has a teleportation ck magic circle hidden at the bottom as well.


    Both of them would probably have their coordinates set to the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Puzzle City.


    The n was to use the monsters to destroy Cale Henituse¡¯s foundation since he was the most bothersome pest in their attempt to summon the sealed god.


    ¡®I need to hurry.¡¯


    Cale had realized that he did not have much time the moment he heard that the Dark Elves were not here.


    ¡°Commander-nim! We have everybody under cover! We have taken cover as well!¡±


    ¡°Human, do I need to find out the coordinates?¡±


    He could hear the voices of the others around him.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t do anything if we attack those bastards! Destroy the ss coffins!¡±


    ¡°Oh great Demonic Gooooood!¡¯


    He could also hear the shouts of the enemies.


    Cale opened his mouth in the midst of all the noise.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m figuring out the coordinates!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that anymore. Step back and create a teleportation magic circle. Make it so that we can go whenever I give the signal.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What about the sculptures?¡±


    ¡°We are teleporting to the Endable Kingdom. I will take care of the sculptures.¡±


    And then¡­


    ¡°Contact his highness, no, contact everyone with the Grade-1 warning. Tell them to send the troops to Puzzle City.¡±


    Cale called forth the wind.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Everybody other than Raon and himself were pushed away from the altar by this sudden gust of wind.


    Finally, the roars that had been quietly waiting in the sky started to burst out.


    Ruuuuumble- ruuuuuuumble-


    Everybody looked up after hearing the scary noises.


    The citizens of the Sez Kingdom¡­


    The Vampires and Ranger Brigade members hiding in the cells¡­


    Even Cale¡¯s allies and enemies fighting at the middle of the mountain¡­


    Everybody watched as the ck wall was destroyed.


    Then all they saw was red.


    There was no noise.


    As this red light that mightst an instant or forever covered their sights and suppressed all other senses¡­


    And as they noticed the moment that was happening¡­


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    A loud explosion that felt as if it might explode their ears shook Mount Nex.


    The people outside could see the rose gold thunderbolt piercing through the top of Mount Nex.


    The people inside the pit at the peak couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of this phenomenal sight.


    The red light was so beautiful that they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of it, even while knowing that touching it would mean that they would die.


    Baaaaaang-!


    The thunderbolts urately pierced through the four ss coffins. The fire gobbled up the things inside.


    The purification had started.


    However, the others could not see it properly.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    They could not tell what was going on because rose gold colored lights were shooting up endlessly from the coffins.


    The priests started to panic.


    ¡°No! All of the dead mana we worked so hard to gather!¡±


    ¡°We need to go to the center!¡±


    ¡°Cale Henituse¡ª!¡±


    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t do anything.


    They wanted to harm Cale Henituse who had created these fiery thunderbolts, but¡­ They could not reach Cale.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The center of this area¡­


    At the altar with the sculptures¡­


    The rose gold thunderbolts that were surrounding the altar, striking down, shooting up, just to strike back down, created an isted area in all directions.


    Cale and Raon were the only ones in this isted area.


    Raon spoke in a shaking voice.


    ¡°H, human!¡±


    Raon gulped as Cale¡¯s face did not look good.


    Ooooooong-


    Cale, who had turned pale after using a lot of the Fire of Destruction, looked toward the item he had just taken out of his spatial pocket bag.


    He just grabbed a badge from the first clothes he could touch, so it was a badge with the Roan Crest from his Commander uniform.


    That badge was vibrating intensely.


    Raon¡¯s eyes sparkled as he shouted.


    ¡°Human, did you loot them in the end?¡±


    The four sculptures that should be on the altar werepletely gone.


    The transformed dead mana pouring out of the coffins that had been connected to the sculptures were turning into ash after touching the rose gold thunderbolts.


    Ooooooo-


    The aura that had been surrounding Cale¡¯s body slowly dwindled until it disappeared.


    He tightly clenched the badge. The badge quieted down as if it was being dominated by Cale.


    This was Embrace, the ability Lee Soo Hyuk had given him.


    This was the third time Cale had used that ability.


    The sculptures that the White Star and his subordinates had worked so hard to prepare were under Cale¡¯s control now.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to loot the rest of the sculptures too.¡±


    Cale would normally get rid of everything that might do some useless crap in the future, however¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m too annoyed to just let them off easy.¡±


    He needed to smack them from the back extremely hard to feel better.


    The four sculptures were forever under Cale¡¯s control now and Cale wondered if he could do something with them.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know how to do that right now.


    There may be no way to do so.


    ¡®Then I just need to destroy them.¡¯


    Now that they were under Cale¡¯s Embrace, nobody else could take them out or destroy them.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Paaaaat-


    Raon and Cale were surrounded by mana.


    ¡°Tell the others to take care of the rest beforeing over.¡±


    ¡°I got it human!¡±


    The teleportation spell started to activate.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The rose gold thunderbolts were still striking down and they would turn into ashes and disappear once everything had been purified.


    In the future, people will discuss the ck wall that covered Mount Nex and the radiant rose gold thunderbolt that pierced through it as the prelude to the greatest war since the ancient times and the first step of the noble sacrifice.


    It was also the start of the final battle for peace for the individuals who will be heralded as heroes in the future.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Oh snaps oh snaps oh snaps! ¡°It was also the start of the final battle for peace for the individuals who will be heralded as heroes in the future.¡± Clopeh would go frantic over this statement!


    What will happen next?

 Chapter 645: We cannot retreat (1)

    <h4>Chapter 645 ¨C We cannot retreat (1)</h4>


    Paaaat-


    In a ce where ck smoke had risen once already¡­ Cale and Raon appeared.


    ¡°Human, everybody should do a good job, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Of course.¡±


    Ron, Bud, and Gashan would take care of the strategy. Dodori and Rasheel would provide the muscles.


    Beacrox, On, and Hong would support all of them. There were also numerous other helpers.


    Taking care of the Lion tribe and the Cat tribe on Mount Nex shouldn¡¯t be difficult at all for those people.


    ¡®I am feeling iffy abouting without finishing things over there though.¡¯


    Cale wanted to take care of every step properly because he started the situation in the Sez Kingdom while thinking that it was the start of the final battle.


    But there were times when you had to rely on your allies to take care of things.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s quiet.¡±


    Those times were when something more dangerous and urgent came up.


    Cale looked toward the sinkhole, one of the Eastern continent¡¯s Three Restricted Areas and the entrance to the Endable Kingdom. He walked toward the Gate to the Demon World¡­¡­¡±


    He had teleported right outside the Endable Kingdom, the same ce Alberu had been stationed while going to rescue Cale from the ck orb.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The wind was blowing, and the leaves were shaking.


    It was extremely calm.


    ¡°Human, are we heading in right away?¡±


    There weren¡¯t even any guards.


    Raon thought that that made it even weirder. Raon didn¡¯t even realize that he sounded anxious because it seemed so weird.


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s head in right away.¡±


    It was the same for Cale.


    The Endable Kingdom.


    That was a ce where people and many races with the darkness attribute lived together. There was no noiseing from there, even though it was the middle of the day right now.


    It felt as if something was about to happen.


    Swooooooosh-


    Wind quickly surrounded Raon and Cale and moved them on top of the cliff to go into the sinkhole.


    ¡°Human! The pce is weird! I remember destroying the roof!¡±


    It was the White Star¡¯s pce. The roof Raon had destroyed while rescuing the Wolf children was covered in a white cloth to hide what was inside.


    ¡°Human, that really seems suspicious!¡±


    Cale nodded his head and responded as he felt the same way.


    ¡°Raon, invisibility magic-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Cale stopped talking and turned toward the direction of a noise he heard.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiii-


    A sharp rm rang loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the crown prince!¡±


    ¡°Connect it.¡±


    Cale could not reject a call from the Roan Kingdom.


    Raon had left messages to important people through the videomunication device before teleporting here from Mount Nex. Alberu must have contacted him right away after receiving the message.


    ¡®The others don¡¯t matter as much, but at least his highness and Choi Han knowing the situation would be beneficial.¡¯


    Every second was important right now, but this was a call from someone to whom he should exin the situation even if he only had five, no, even just one or two minutes.


    ¨C Cale.


    Cale could see what looked like a meeting room as soon as the call was connected. There was a long table. Alberu, who was at the head of the table, was speaking.


    ¨C You think that another summoning ritual might have taken ce in the Endable Kingdom?


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¨C There are four mons- never mind. No need to repeat things we already know.


    Alberu was speaking with a stiff expression on his face.


    ¨C How long will Puzzle City be able tost if four monsters teleport there?


    Alberu had only fought against a single unranked monster. Furthermore, he had only helped out once Cale and the other Earthlings had weakened it significantly.


    He looked at Cale and the entrance to the sinkhole over Cale¡¯s shoulder as he anxiously awaited Cale¡¯s response.


    Cale soon responded.


    ¡°One hour, sir.¡±


    They would be able tost one hour if all four monsters came to Puzzle City.


    The meeting room quickly turned into pandemonium. Cale could hear a lot of people¡¯s voices.


    ¨C Your highness! That¡¯s unbelievable!


    ¨C Have you heard the former Commander making things up?! My goodness, just one hour?! How-


    ¨C ¡­Ho. How strong are these monsters¡­ are they like the monsters we¡¯ve read about in myths? W, why are these things happening¡­¡­?


    Cale interrupted them.


    ¡°That would be the case if everybody ran away.¡±


    Alberu smiled, and silence filled the meeting room.


    ¡°If we can bring in as many reinforcements as possible, even with four monsters¡­ Three hours. We should be able to tie the monsters down inside Puzzle City for three hours.¡±


    Everybody became silent again.


    The time had increased by three times the amount, but they didn¡¯t know what to say after hearing that they would only be able to hold back the four monsters for three hours.


    What if the monsters left Puzzle City after that?


    They might destroy all of the Roan Kingdom. The chief executives were sweating in fear.


    Cale started to speak again at that moment.


    ¡°That is the worst possible situation.¡±


    All of them turned toward Cale again.


    ¡°I came to destroy the remaining four sculptures. That is why, although we should prepare for the worst, there is no need to be scared already.¡±


    The chief executives lightly sighed in relief.


    ¡®Yes. There should be some level of progress since young master Cale is on the move.¡¯


    ¡®The chances of the worst situation happening is pretty low. There¡¯s no need to be scared already.¡¯


    The people started to snap out of fear as this sense of terror slowly dissipated.


    They were only able to do that because they, the people of the Roan Kingdom, had experienced victory in many battles starting with the battle at the Henituse territory.


    Someone broke the silence at that moment.


    ¨C Did you go alone?


    The vassals looked toward the back of the chair Alberu was sitting on.


    Choi Han was standing there.


    Cale smiled after hearing Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡°I came with the most reliable and mighty mage.¡±


    ¨C Human! Am I reliable? Really?


    Raon, who was invisible and holding the videomunication device while on the other side of Cale, sounded excited.


    Cale gave Choi Han an order instead of responding to Raon.


    ¡°You go to Puzzle City.¡±


    Silence filled the meeting room for a different reason.


    ¡®Only two?¡¯


    ¡®Only two of them went¡­to a ce where monsters that could destroy Puzzle City in three hours are being summoned?¡¯


    ¡®¡­Even if it is just destroying the sculptures, will they be okay?¡¯


    Would they be able to destroy the sculptures with just two people?


    They were concerned, but they thought about how Cale had ovee many situations that seemed unfavorable to him. They knew that Cale would manage to achieve some things, as he had shown them many times already.


    However¡­


    ¡®¡­My goodness. The Commander is working so hard but I was just here being afraid-¡¯


    ¡°Young master Cale is really-¡¯


    They were getting emotional thinking about Cale, who was heading into the most dangerous area.


    ¨C Why is it just the two of you?


    Cale slowly turned around and answered Alberu¡¯s question. It was time to end the call and enter the Endable Kingdom. He could not wait any longer as everything was quiet.


    ¡°There are a lot of things to finish at Mount Nex, so I¡¯ve ordered our allies to take care of things there before moving elsewhere.¡±


    Alberu looked at the back of the person heading to the Endable Kingdom and opened his mouth.


    ¨C I see. I can¡¯t hold onto you for a long time since every second is imp-, what is it?


    Alberu was about to end the call when he froze after seeing Cale.


    Cale had suddenly stopped moving.


    Crack.


    Cale heard an odd noise. He looked toward the direction of the noise.


    Crack. Crack.


    He continued to hear something breaking.


    ¨C H, human!


    Raon¡¯s face was pale. The young Dragon¡¯s eyes looked up toward the sky as well. Raon¡¯s front paw holding the videomunication device subconsciously moved, letting the others see the sky as well.


    Crack. Crack, crack.


    It was not the sound of something breaking.


    In the sky¡­ A very small grey mouth was appearing in the air above the Endable Kingdom. That mouth was chewing on something.


    Crack.


    It was not the sound of something breaking; it was the sound of that mouth in the air eating something. That grey mouth was getting bigger. It was an eerie and disgusting sight.


    Cale realized it at that moment.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    The summoning had started.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom- boom, boom, booom-


    They could hear the sound of drumsing from the sinkhole. It was not just one person drumming. It sounded as if tens of people were drumming, making it loud enough to hurt Cale¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Swooooooosh-


    Cale¡¯s body was quickly covered by whirlwinds.


    Cale and Raon were already heading into the sinkhole.


    ¨C Human! T, that! The cloth on the roof-!


    The white cloth was slowly ripping as Raon mentioned. The cloth ripped extremely quickly once Cale and Raon noticed it.


    Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiip-!


    White light shot out from the opening. They were familiar with this light.


    ¡°Bear King Sayeru¡­¡­!¡±


    Bear King Sayeru¡¯s ancient power was the light attribute power, and his light looked like this when it was used to attack as an arrow or spear.


    ¡°They realized we are here.¡±


    The enemies had noticed their intrusion.


    ¡®Dorph really did contact him in advance.¡¯


    That was why the summoning ritual had started so quickly and Sayeru had attacked Cale, who had not be invisible.


    He turned his gaze.


    He could see the videomunication device in the still invisible Raon¡¯s hand.


    The Roan kingdom¡¯s vassals were all standing while looking at him. They all lookedpletely astonished. They must have seen everything.


    Cale looked at them, as well as Alberu, the only one who was still sitting, and Choi Han, who was observing him with a piercing gaze and started speaking.


    ¡°See you at Puzzle City.¡±


    The videomunication device could only see a silver shield that appeared to block the light spear. The videomunication device turned off and Raon quickly shoved the videomunication device in his spatial dimension and channeled his mana.


    ¡°Human! I will block them!¡±


    Ooooooo-


    ck mana shook around Raon before exploding out of Raon. Tens, no, hundreds of ck arrows were quickly created and Raon blocked the light spears as he pointed toward Sayeru standing under the cloth.


    ¡°I¡¯m firing!¡±


    The ck arrows were immediatelyunched toward Sayeru and the other enemies around him.


    ¡°Human! I¡¯ll open up a path for you!¡±


    Smile.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up. He found Raon, who was doing well even without him having to say anything now that he was a little older, to be very reliable.


    He then looked toward the center of the area underneath the cloth.


    He could see four sculptures surrounded by grey smoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale and Raon headed toward the sculptures.


    * * *


    Inside the Roan Pce meeting room¡­ The vassals were still standing while nkly looking at the ended videomunication device screen.


    A volley of light spears¡­ The shield that blocked them¡­ The sight of the summoning ritual taking ce¡­


    They couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths.


    Tap! Tap!


    They then saw Alberu tapping on the table and finally released their breaths.


    Their crown prince had been the only one to remain calmly seated from start to finish. He looked at his vassals and started speaking.


    ¡°Knight Captain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness!¡±


    ¡°Leave the minimum amount of troops to protect his majesty and the royals and take the rest of the troops to Puzzle City.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Mage captain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Head to Puzzle City. Have the Foreign Affairs team contact our allied kingdoms immediately as well.¡±


    Alberu gave his orders in a calm but efficient manner. Choi Han stood behind Alberu and quietly watched him.


    ¡®¡­He should know that the Dark Elves are being held captive as sacrifices.¡¯


    Choi Han felt pain in his heart thinking about how Alberu must feel right now. The Alberu he had seen had deep yetplicated feelings for the Dark Elves as he did for the Roan Kingdom.


    The summoning ritual where the Dark Elves would be used as sacrifices had started in front of such a person¡¯s eyes.


    The lives of so many people were bearing down on this person¡¯s shoulders right now.


    Choi Han wanted to go to Cale and Raon and fight with them, but he could not open his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Alberu looked toward him at that moment.


    ¡°Instructor, please go to young master Cale.¡±


    Choi Han could see in Alberu¡¯s eyes that he was worried about Cale. He had not said anything when Cale mentioned that only he and Raon were going to fight, but he must have been quite worried.


    Choi Han quietly looked at Alberu for a moment before shaking his head.


    ¡°Your highness, I serve Cale-nim.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom.


    Puzzle City was located in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northeast region, close to the Henituse territory.


    The Cale Choi Han knew¡­ The reason Cale had Choi Han stay here was not that he wanted Choi Han to fight, it was because he wanted Choi Han to protect people in case things went terribly wrong.


    Choi Han, like Cale, had a lot of people he cared about in the Henituse territory, the Roan Kingdom, and the Western continent.


    ¡°Your highness, Cale-nim¡¯s orders supersede your own.¡±


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips oddly twisted up.


    Choi Han was basically saying that he was not going to listen to the orders of the crown prince, but he understood how Choi Han and even Cale felt right now.


    Alberu stood up while looking at Choi Han, the only person to oppose his orders, and his vassals who were waiting for his orders.


    ¡°Everybody, hurry. The troops andmunication team will go to Puzzle City while the rest will remain in the pce! I am going to Puzzle City so the Foreign Affairs team and the Administrative team should turn to his majesty or the second prince for any questions!¡±


    The vassals shouted to oppose Alberu¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Your highness! What do you mean that you are going to Puzzle City?! The danger level in this battle is much greater than the other battles!¡±


    ¡°Even the residents of Puzzle City are all evacuated to nearby territories or at least a couple kilometers outside! It is apletely empty city! The people who have evacuated to the outside will soon be moved to nearby territories as well! So why would you go to such a ce, your highness?!¡±


    ¡°Your highness, why don¡¯t you retreat as well?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We are not telling you to run away, your highness. We just hope that you can stay here and give orders. The foundation of the Roan Kingdom would break if anything were to happen to you, your highness!¡±


    They would only be able tost three hours maximum if four monsters attacked.


    The pressure from those numbers was making Alberu¡¯s vassals stop him. They believed that even if Puzzle City was to fall, they would be able to get back up if Alberu was alive.


    ¡°Then you want me to just sit back and watch as our soldiers, knights, and mages go to fight?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s calm voice made everybody silent once again.


    ¡°The monsters will berge and the battle will be fierce.¡±


    There may be extremely loud noises, rumblings, and explosions. They had no way of knowing how much of Puzzle City would end up destroyed.


    The traces of battle will spread throughout all the Roan Kingdom.


    Alberu closed his eyes.


    He recalled thest moment he saw on the videomunication device.


    He recalled seeing Cale¡¯s back as he rushed toward the Endable Kingdom.


    He thought about something else as he thought about how Cale had charged forward without any hesitation.


    He remembered Kim Rok Soo¡¯s back as he fought against the unranked monster.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think of how Cale¡¯s back had looked.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    A small chuckle came out of his mouth. He started walking without any hesitation.


    ¡°I.¡±


    At least in the Roan Kingdom¡­


    ¡°I cannot retreat.¡±


    And then¡­


    ¡°I must not retreat.¡±


    Just like how the people at the Seomyeon shelter had fought while looking at Kim Rok Soo¡¯s back¡­


    ¡°¡­They should fight while looking at my back.¡±


    The people here will fight while looking at his back. Just like the sun rising between two cliffs, his people will be energized by looking at their light.


    He wanted to remain as the Roan Kingdom¡¯s sun.


    ¡°Your highness! You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped. I understand, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Your highness, please reconsider!¡±


    Alberu could see Choi Han standing next to him at that moment. Alberu started to think while looking at Choi Han quietly standing there with his hand on his scabbard.


    ¡®If I was alone¡­ I might have felt scared and chaotic.¡¯


    Three hours.


    There was nobody here who felt the fear from that number more than Alberu. He felt as if he could not breathe while thinking about all of his subjects who might die.


    However, Alberu calmed himself down while thinking about someone.


    It was someone who, because he knew he could not retreat¡­ This person, his ally, walked forward without any hesitation to protect his people.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be lonely.¡±


    He had a faint smile on his face.


    Alberu Crossman soon led the troops and headed toward Puzzle City.


    He was hoping that Cale, who could not retreat and took another step forward in order to not retreat¡­ And his other precious allies were all safe.


    * * *


    Boom- boom! Boom-


    Calended on the ground amidst the beating of the drums.


    Cale made eye contact with hundreds of enemies and felt their hostilities with Raon as his only ally here.

 Chapter 646: We cannot retreat 2

    <h4>Chapter 646: We cannot retreat 2</h4>


    Hundreds of Bears were already in their berserk transformations to face off against Cale and Raon.


    The sight of the remaining members of Arm all pointing their weapons at Cale and Raon¡­


    The light surrounding Bear King Sayeru who was standing in front of them¡­


    Cale and Raon had to make their way through all of them.


    However, Cale could not look at them.


    ¡°¡­Blood.¡±


    He could see that the originally red blood had dried and turned ck on the pce floor.


    But he couldn¡¯t smell blood at all. All he could smell was the refreshing scent of the forest.


    ¡°T, this is not possible¡­ This!¡±


    Raon¡¯s voice was shaking slightly. Cale realized that Raon was looking at the same thing as him.


    ¡°Sooooob!¡±


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    ¡°Oo¡­ooooooooo¡­¡­.¡±


    Past the numerous enemies in front of Cale and Raon¡­ They could see the cage carriages imprisoning the Dark Elves.


    However, some of them werepletely empty. The Dark Elves who were still in the carriages seemedpletely out of it or were anxiously shaking in fear.


    Boom- boom, boom¨C


    The drumming continued. The enemies. And then those cage carriages. Behind that were people wearing grey priest robes banging the drums while bleeding out of their noses and mouths.


    On top of the circr altar they were surrounding¡­


    ¡°Human! Those are not the sculptures we saw before!¡±


    The sculptures were already dyed grey and all glowing in different lights.


    Cale turned toward Sayeru.


    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t start the summoning ritual after being contacted by Dorph.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was quite difficult finishing the summoning preparations so early in the morning.¡±


    Sayeru looked somewhat pleased. This small amount of joy wasing from the fact that he would finally be able to pull one over Cale and that their greater good was near.


    ¡°We were going to finish the summoning ritual here in the Endable Kingdom and then proceed with the second summoning ritual at Mount Nex if we seeded.¡±


    Smile.


    The corners of Sayeru¡¯s mouth twisted up.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, why do you have such an expression on your face?¡±


    He looked at Cale as if he found him to be ridiculous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you have such an expression while looking at the empty cage carriages and this dried blood. Are you sad looking at the blood of the dead sacrifices? Does it make you angry?¡±


    No emotions were visible on Cale¡¯s face now that the look or urgency was gone. However, Sayeru couldn¡¯t help but sneer while looking at Cale¡¯s eyes that looked extremely chaotic despite his stoic expression.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t even the Vampires that sided with you. These Dark Elves are your enemies who attacked and killed your allies. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that there are less of them now? Your enemies are dead, you bastard.¡±


    Raon channeled his ck mana as he was unable to hold back his anger.


    ¡°You trashy Bear King, I, eek!¡±


    At that moment¡­ Raon saw arge water spear charging toward the Bear King. Cale hadunched his ancient power.


    Baaaaaang-


    The light and water crashed into each other and broke down. The Bear King could see Cale charging toward him through the shing powers.


    Bear King Sayerumented to the leader of the enemies who had taken one of his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡±


    He then raised his arm. The rest of the Bears charged toward Cale at his signal.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Hundreds of berserk Bears moving at once shook the ground. The remaining members of Arm spread out to aim for Cale¡¯s blind spots at the same time.


    Wind¡­ And Water.


    Cale was using two powers at once.


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you overdoing it?


    The Super Rock asked, but Cale did not answer. No, he didn¡¯t have time to answer.


    The summoning ritual had started long before Cale attacked Mount Nex.


    If it had already started, he needed to stop them before it was toote.


    ¡°Human! Don¡¯t overdo it! I will stop them all!¡±


    Unfortunately, Sayeru appeared in front of Raon.


    And in front of Cale¡­


    ¡°Kahahaha! I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment!¡±


    ¡°The enemy of the Bears!¡±


    There were so many enemies that he could not see in front of him.


    This entire area was full of burning hostility. The Bears swung their weapons, their fists, and their legs while looking at this person who was the greatest enemy of the Bears under the heavens.


    Baaaaang! Baang, baaaang!


    Cale summoned his shield. He then continued to charge forward while riding the wind.


    The ground started shaking at the same time.


    ¨C ¡­You¡¯re going to use me as well?


    Inside the sinkhole where the Endable Kingdom was located¡­ The cliffs crumbled and hundreds of stone spears appeared.


    Those stone spears all headed toward the altar.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already on my way!¡±


    Raon was heading toward the circr altar in between the stone spears. Hundreds of ck arrows filled the gaps between the stone spears.


    The ck arrows looked like the night sky as they filled the area, while the stone spears looked like meteorites shooting down to the ground.


    Raon was channeling so much mana at once to do that.


    He was sweating all over.


    ¡®This is dangerous!¡¯


    The four sculptures werepletely dyed grey and giving off an eerie light.


    In addition¡­


    ¡®The ss coffins!¡¯


    The four ss coffins with the transforming dead mana¡­ Therge amount of liquid inside these coffins that were connected to the sculptures was pretty much gone.


    Toward the only power he could use¡­ Raon shouted toward his mana.


    ¡°Destroy them!¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    He heard a low chuckle.


    ¡°Do you think that is possible?¡±


    Raon could see an extremely bright light wall appearing around the sculptures like an umbre.


    Baaaaaaaaaa- baaaaaaaaaa, baaaaaaaaang-


    Stone spears and ck arrows pouring down¡­ A light wall receiving the full brunt of the attack.


    All three were destroyed to pieces.


    ¡°Ugh, cough!¡±


    Sayeru coughed and spit up some ck blood.


    Raon and Sayeru made eye contact. Sayeru started speaking to the young Dragon.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think that you guys are the only ones able to learn and grow, did you? Am I right?¡±


    The Bear who only used to use the light spears could use his light to defend as well now.


    ¡°I am putting my life on the line today.¡±


    Sayeru had given up on his life and was looking at Raon with a dedication only to the greater good. Raon felt as if he couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment from the weight he felt in Sayeru¡¯s gaze.


    Raon had never seen an enemy going all out like this before. The young Dragon subconsciously turned toward where he expected Cale to be.


    ¡°H, human-¡±


    However, he could not see Cale.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    Numerous Bears were piled up like a hill, making it impossible for Raon to even see Cale¡¯s shield. The members of Arm were finding any openings in between the Bears to attack as well.


    Raon realized it after seeing this sight.


    He could move freely because Cale was taking on all of their attacks.


    ¡°Young Dragon.¡±


    Sayeru spoke to Raon again.


    ¡°Are you prepared to fight me with the same kind of resolve?¡±


    The now extremely pale Sayeru looked calm.


    Raon subconsciously clenched his fists. His front paws were shaking. Sayeru¡¯s eyes clouded over as he looked at the young Dragon. His words seemed to have affected the still young and naive Dragon as he had expected.


    Boom- boom, boom¨C!


    The drumming continued. Raon saw something and his eyes opened wide.


    Crack. Crack.


    The grey mouth in the sky was nowrge enough to cover the entire sinkhole. He could see darkness darker than the abyss in between the lips of the grey mouth.


    And one more thing¡­


    Craaaack-


    Two of the grey sculptures were starting to crack.


    ¡°Continue drumming!¡±


    ¡°Keep praying!¡±


    ¡°We must offer more sacrifices! Go bring more sacrifices!¡±


    The priests serving the Demonic race looked crazed as they shouted while coughing up blood. A ck light appeared underneath the altar as well.


    ¡°A teleportation magic circle!¡±


    The teleportation magic circle was slowly being activated so that it would be ready to use the moment the summoning wasplete.


    Shhh.


    There were some people pulling off their grey robes. These people were ck mages.


    Sayerumented once Raon saw them reveal themselves.


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t the only ones who can use disguises. These are all things we learned from you guys. What do you think?¡±


    Even Raon¡¯s clenched front paws were full of sweat.


    ¡°I, I-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    The moment he heard Cale¡¯s voice¡­


    Swooooooosh-


    There was arge gust of wind.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The whirlwind was so strong that the Bears were sent flying. Cale was standing at the center of the whirlwind.


    Cale already had ck blood in the corners of his mouth after continuously using his ancient powers.


    Raon finally started speaking.


    ¡°H, human! Two of the sculptures are cracking!¡±


    ¡°It means that you¡¯re already toote.¡±


    Sayeru cheerily added on. He couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    ¡®Cale Henituse has never experienced such failure!¡¯


    That fact was making him smile. He would have no regrets if he died while doing a lot for the greater good andnding a blow on this bastard.


    ¡°There are only one or two minutes left now.¡±


    Sayeru looked at Raon and Cale as he added on.


    ¡°No matter what attacks youunch, no matter who you bring over, there is no way you will be able to destroy those sculptures in just two minutes. I will put my life on the line, no, all of us will put our lives on the line to stop you.¡±


    The start of the great story they had been waiting 1,000 years for would start in just two minutes. Sayeru felt as if he would cry tears of joy.


    On the other hand, Raon was about to cry for a different reason.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible!¡¯


    Even if they called people over, the summoning would finish while he contacted them.


    Even if he used his magic, the enemies putting their lives on the line would be able tost at least one or two minutes.


    ¡°H, human, what do we do?¡±


    Raon couldn¡¯t help but look for Cale. Cale had always shown him the way. The only ce for the young Dragon to retreat to was to Cale.


    ¡°Raon. Contact his highness. Do it now.¡±


    Cale looked as calm as usual.


    ¡°Ha! Are you nning on calling over your allies? I told you that the summoning will finish while you do that.¡±


    Sayeru sneered at Cale who looked just as pale, no, even worse than him.


    However, Raon immediately did as Cale asked.


    ¨C Hmm?


    Alberu had just stepped onto a teleportation magic circle to move to Puzzle City. His face stiffened while looking at the sight that appeared through the videomunication device.


    Choi Han and the strongest individuals from the pce who were by his side had the same reaction.


    Through the videomunication device in the floating Raon¡¯s paws¡­ They could see everything.


    Cale knew that they could see everything and that Alberu would be able to understand what was going on.


    ¡°Your highness. The Dark Elves¡­ Please send the Dark Elves and anybody else you think would be necessary to take care of things here.¡±


    ¨C Cale! I¡¯ll send Eruhab-


    ¡°It is useless.¡±


    It would be toote, no matter how quickly Eruhaben rushed over.


    No.


    It was already toote, as is.


    ¡°Kekeke. There¡¯s less than one minute left!¡±


    Cale felt as if the screams of ghosts swept over him like a tsunami along with Sayeru, Arm, and the Bears¡¯ughs.


    ¡°Human! I¡¯ll try something!¡±


    ¨C ¡­Cale. Even if it is useless-


    Cale did not look at Raon, Alberu, or Choi Han.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¨C What?


    ¡°Two monsters at max will end up over there. Please be ready.¡±


    Swooooooosh-


    The whirlwind swirled even harder around Cale. He was gathering the power of the wind and then gathering some more, as if he had turned into a rocket.


    Raon subconsciously moved toward the whirlwind.


    Alberu asked the question Raon wanted to ask.


    ¨C ¡­What about the rest?


    ¡®What about the two other monsters? What were they going to do about the two remaining sculptures?¡¯


    Cale answered calmly, as he always did.


    ¡°I will get rid of them.¡±


    ¡®How?¡¯


    Alberu could not ask.


    It was because Cale¡¯s eyes that became visible for a moment through the whirlwind had turned strange. He couldn¡¯t see Cale¡¯s eye area clearly.


    The area around Cale¡¯s eyes seemed blurry, as if they were covered by haze. Alberu subconsciously grabbed Choi Han¡¯s arm. He had an unexinable sense that something terrible was about to happen.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°¡­Human.¡±


    Raon flinched at the unusual and unexinable situation. But Raon looked ready to rush through the whirlwind and to Cale¡¯s side after hearing what Cale said next.


    ¡°Raon, the moment I be unconscious¡­ Move me to the Roan Kingdom immediately.¡±


    ¡°Human, you can¡¯t fai-¡±


    ¡°Raon. Decisions need to be made in times like this.¡±


    Cale put his hand up as if to tell Raon not toe. Raon froze in spot and looked toward Cale as Cale had never done that to him before.


    ¨C This is the limit.


    The Sound of the Windmented in her husky voice.


    ¨C The wind will soon roar as quickly as possible.


    The whirlwind hadpressed and thenpressed again to prepare to roar at its maximum speed.


    Cale gathered his thoughts onest time in the middle of the whirlwind.


    ¡®If all four unranked monsters go to the Roan Kingdom, we might be able to take care of them, but thousands, no, hundreds of thousands of people may die in the process. Actually, millions of people will die.¡¯


    Fighting normally against unranked monsters would take a long time.


    They could only finish the battle quickly if they focused on the monsters¡¯ weaknesses, as he had done while fighting against the Electric Eel.


    However, it would be impossible to do that while fighting against four of them at once. The chances of the battles against the seventh and eighth unranked monsters, the two that they had no information on,sting a long time were very high.


    ¡®That is why decisions need to be made at times like this.¡¯


    Cale still had the time to make a decision.


    One choice was for him to get hurt.


    The other was for him to retreat.


    ¡°Raon. I¡¯m someone who cannot forget.¡±


    Raon had never heard Cale speaking so gently before.


    Actually, even the people on the other side of the videomunication device had never heard this gentle yet weak voice.


    Cale Henituse.


    Kim Rok Soo was someone who could not forget anything.


    ¡®If I retreat right now, my people might get hurt. My home might get destroyed.¡¯


    If he retreats now and his people get hurt¡­ If his home gets destroyed¡­


    Cale could never forget that. The moment he made that decision it would be recorded and run in an endless loop.


    ¡®What happens to certain people and the world because I hesitated thinking that I could suffer less¡­ I will never be able to forget that.¡¯


    But if there was a reason Cale was thinking so hard about this right now¡­


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    It was because of the young Raon.


    Raon could see Cale turning his head toward him.


    But he could not see Cale¡¯s eyes properly as they still seemed covered by haze. Raon opened his eyes wide trying to see Cale¡¯s eyes, but he could only hear Cale¡¯s voice properly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like me.¡±


    Cale was giving Raon advice.


    ¡°Make different decisions than I¡¯ve made.¡±


    He alone was enough to live a life like this.


    That was why, for the young Raon¡­


    ¡°You MUST rescue me and escape.¡±


    He would make Raon make a different decision.


    ¨C Cale Henituse!


    ¨C Cale-nim!


    ¡°Kekeke. There¡¯s less than ten seconds left now. What can you do in that time before running away?¡±


    Sayeru sneered at Cale while Alberu and Choi Han were almost screaming after sensing something was wrong.


    ¡°Do you really think that your shitty wind can pierce its way through?! It won¡¯t be able to reach inside!¡±


    Sayeru suddenly flinched and closed his mouth.


    Cale started to smile.


    He could feel the wind.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    A long time ago, when he went to see the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Directory¡­ That was the first time Cale used Kim Rok Soo¡¯s ¡®Record¡¯ ability.


    He had brought over a portion of the Grade 1 ability user Kim Rok Soo¡¯s abilities to this world and had realized he could use a portion of his multiple abilities in this world.


    Then came the sealed god¡¯s test.


    His body had changed after going to the parallel world and defeating an unranked monster inside that twenty years old Kim Rok Soo¡¯s body.


    ¡®That portion became whole.¡¯


    A thick smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face.


    Cale¡¯s first ability, ¡®Record,¡¯ heated his body and put a lot of pressure on his body, but his second ability gave him a much more serious pain.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be troublesome if I get overloaded. But I still have to use it.¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    Craaaaaaack-!


    The remaining two sculptures started to crack as well.


    Sayeru watched that sight and started shouting again.


    ¡°You guys are done for! Glory to our Endable-!¡±


    Ooooooong-


    The teleportation magic circle underneath the sculptures started vibrating and lighting up.


    The sculptures started to crack even faster.


    ¡°W, what-¡±


    As Raon stuttered without knowing what to do¡­


    ¡°Try not to look.¡±


    Raon heard those words and stopped with his eyes opened wide.


    No, something stopped him.


    It felt as if the entire world had stopped.


    It had not actually stopped, but it made him feel as if it had.


    It was because there was someone who seemed to be moving in a different timeline.


    Our young Dragon saw it.


    In that very short period of time¡­


    In that ¡®instant¡¯¡­


    He saw someone shooting forward as if he was made of light.


    That person was his human.


    ¡®Instant.¡¯


    This was Cale, well, Kim Rok Soo¡¯s second ability and the ability that allowed him to lead the attack team.


    Someone had recorded some information about Kim Rok Soo.


    < Team leader Kim Rok Soo¡¯s second ability, ¡®Instant¡¯ is an ability that transcends time. >


    < The human brain is said to control the human body. >


    < Kim Rok Soo''s brain is able to push the human body to its limit, making him move at a speed that humans aren¡¯t able to move in, allowing him to make movements that humans wouldn''t normally be able to make. >


    < It makes it look as if he is jumping through time and space. >


    < He is the only person able to move in the world during that time. >


    < That time onlysted an ¡®instant¡¯ as its name implied. He could only use it for about five seconds. >


    < However, there was a price to pay for using this ability. Although this ability allowed him to break thews of time and space, his body was unable to handle the impact. >


    One step.


    Cale took another step forward as everything around him slowed down to the point it seemed as if they had stopped.


    He couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    However, every time he took a step forward¡­


    Crack-!


    He could hear his body starting to break down.


    Crack, crunch!


    Legs, body, arm¡­ His entire body was starting to get injuries as if he had received paper cuts all over his body.


    Blood sttered like water behind him.


    ¡®This body will be like Kim Rok Soo¡¯s body. Actually, it¡¯ll be even worse since Cale Henituse¡¯s body is even weaker.¡¯


    The reason Kim Rok Soo¡¯s entire body had been full of scars¡­


    Cale thought about the biggest of many reasons he always needed to wear a long-sleeved shirt and couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    ¡®Instant.¡¯


    It was a very short duration of time, but Cale was able to get past everything in his way.


    He was the only one who was free during this moment.


    He pushed forward with the help of the wind just before using his ability.


    But even the wind stopped once he used ¡®Instant.¡¯


    Cale was making movements that his body would normally never be able to make in this world where everything seemed to have stopped.


    He jumped over the Bears and moved past them, as well as a shocked Sayeru.


    His head hurt.


    It felt as if it would explode.


    He had a fever.


    Cale, with his experience from being Kim Rok Soo, knew that he couldn¡¯t close his eyes right now.


    He moved toward his goal. He charged forward toward the sculptures.


    ¡®3.¡¯


    The ¡®instant¡¯ given to him would notst very long.


    He needed to achieve his goal before it ran out.


    ¡®2.¡¯


    One foot forward. One step.


    His legs, arms, body¡­ Every muscle in his body felt as if they would rip apart.


    But he continued moving.


    ¡®1.¡¯


    And as that ¡®instant¡¯ wasing to an end¡­


    The haze covering Cale¡¯s eyes disappeared. He reached his hand out and grabbed the sculpture in front of him.


    15 seconds. He should have about fifteen seconds left if Sayeru had been telling the truth.


    His hand was covered in blood from numerous cuts. Cale felt as if everything was turning red.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    He was having trouble breathing. He could barely lift the sculpture using every ounce of strength left in his body.


    Soon¡­


    He would definitely faint soon.


    However, there was something he needed to do before that.


    The sculptures were glowing.


    He could not use his ancient powers, nor could he call his friends.


    There was only one way to destroy these things.


    ¡°This is the only thing I can grab.¡±


    He used the sculpture he grabbed with both hands to strike down on another sculpture.


    This was one way to destroy the sculptures of the unranked monsters.


    He could use the sculptures of other unranked monsters to strike down and destroy them both.


    Baaaaang!


    The sculpture of the seventh unranked monster struck down on the second unranked monster, and the second sculpture crumbled into pieces.


    ¡°N, no¡ª-!¡±


    The world was moving as normal again. Cale turned his gaze toward his next goal as he heard Sayeru¡¯s shout.


    The person covered in blood was moving his tired body on top of the circr altar.


    He could not stop, and he could not retreat.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Wow, Cale¡¯s second ability is¡­ so ¡­ painful.


    What will happen next?

 Chapter 647: We cannot retreat 3

    <h4>Chapter 647: We cannot retreat 3</h4>


    ¡®There are three sculptures left now. There¡¯s the first sculpture and the eighth sculpture¡­¡¯


    The third was the sculpture of the seventh unranked monster in Cale¡¯s hand.


    ¡®I must destroy the seventh and eighth sculptures!¡¯


    Those were the two strongest monsters.


    Furthermore, Cale did not have any data on them as he had never faced them before.


    Numerous thoughts flew through Cale¡¯s mind in a short period of time. However, hot breath came out of his mouth every time he took a step and he was having trouble breathing.


    It felt as if his senses were slowly fading away.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    However, Cale continued to move.


    He had an ominous feeling after the second sculpture crumbled so easily.


    Craaaaaaack-


    The sculpture of the seventh monster in his hand cracked a little more. Red smoke was starting to seep out from the crack. It was as red as blood.


    One step.


    Cale¡¯s eyes recorded everything as he took another step forward.


    It recorded the destroyed sculpture of the second unranked monster on the ground. The sculpture that had been dyed grey returned to its original color on the ground.


    The eerie smoke that used toe out of the cracked areas was no more.


    Crunch.


    Cale stepped on that sculpture and moved forward.


    He was looking at the eighth sculpture.


    He headed toward the strongest unranked monster.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    He was having trouble breathing.


    After having used, ¡®Instant,¡¯ his brain had overloaded, and he did not have the strength or focus to use ¡®Record¡¯ or ¡®Embrace.¡¯


    Unlike the other sculptures, a holy white light wasing out of the cracks on the eighth sculpture.


    It felt as if he had seen this color somewhere before, which made him scared.


    That¡¯s right.


    His heart was beating extremely wildly just because he saw the white light flowing out.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Cale raised both hands.


    His entire body was shaking.


    The eighth sculpture¡­ He couldn¡¯t even fathom how long it took him to get in front of it. It felt like an eternity to him, but it would have only been an instant for the others.


    ¨C Cale! Y, your body right now-


    ¨C You should only use the Vitality of the Heart! The moment you use anything else¡­! Ah, damn it, I don¡¯t know!


    ¨C ¡­Shit. Your te! Cale, don¡¯t use any ancient powers nor other abilities! Forget breaking, your te is going to melt!


    ¨C You crazy bastard! Why would you use an ability like this?! Do you want to die?!


    The ancient powers were unable to hide their anxiety and screamed at Cale.


    But even their voices sounded extremely far away to Cale.


    Oooooong- oooooong- ooooooong-


    All he could hear was the buzzing noise that let him know that his condition was not normal.


    Squeeze.


    The sculpture of the seventh monster in his hand moved toward the eighth sculpture.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You crazy bastard! Noooooo!¡±


    Cale could see a bright light heading toward him. He immediately cast his shield.


    ¨C Cale! Don¡¯t use anymore ancient powers!


    Baaaaaang!


    Cale could faintly hear the Super Rock¡¯s shaking voice and the loud explosion.


    He turned his head.


    Sayeru, who looked like a devil, was screaming and charging toward him from the direction the light spear hade from.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaah! Kill him!¡±


    The Bears, Arm members, and numerous other enemies approached Cale from all around the circr altar to kill him.


    But none of them were as angry as Sayeru.


    ¡°I will at least kill you!¡±


    ¡®HOW?!¡¯


    Sayeru could not understand how Cale Henituse managed to get on top of the altar in an instant. It looked as if Cale Henituse was moving at a different speed for an instant.


    Once he saw Cale Henituse destroy one of the sculptures¡­


    He became scared.


    This was the first time he was scared of Cale Henituse.


    A fear even greater than his anger made Sayeru rush to kill Cale.


    Sayeru had a light spear in his hand as he charged toward Cale Henituse, who was barely standing. He swung his arm toward the crazy bastard who was covered in numerous injuries and blood.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°¡­This stupid Dragon bastard!¡±


    Unfortunately, a small body got in Sayeru¡¯s way.


    The ck Dragon was dripping tears from both eyes but still viciously red at Sayeru.


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    Raon, who had cast a teleportation magic circle so that he could teleport at any moment, gathered his ck mana around his body and got in Sayeru¡¯s way.


    Raon heard Cale¡¯s weak voice at that moment.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    There was another sharp noise that came from on top of the altar at the same time.


    Baaaaaang!


    It was the sound of a sculpture breaking.


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Sayeru staggered.


    The seventh sculpture¡­ It crumbled like ss and scattered into the air. Sayeru lost his mind for a moment seeing that the sculpture waspletely destroyed to the point that he couldn¡¯t even gather the pieces.


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    As for Cale, he frowned.


    He had struck down on the eighth sculpture with the seventh sculpture.


    However, the seventh sculpture broke even worse than the other sculpture he had broken moments before.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    He swore internally.


    That ominous feeling had been urate.


    Cale had felt that it was weird that the second sculpture broke so easily.


    How did that happen when Cale didn¡¯t have much strength in his body?


    The answer was simple.


    ¡®The second sculpture crumbled so easily because the seventh sculpture is stronger than it.¡¯


    The eighth sculpture was so much stronger than the seventh that the seventh was the one to break when Cale mmed down with it.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    He coughed up blood once again. Blood dripped down the side of his lips.


    His gaze was still focused on the eighth sculpture despite the pain.


    ¡®¡­I need to destroy it¡­¡­!¡¯


    The moment he took one step forward¡­


    ¡°Motherfucking bastards!¡±


    Cale could see Sayeru covering the eighth sculpture with his body. Sayeru looked terrible right now as well.


    Cale flinched before taking another step.


    ¨C No! Cale, don¡¯t use us!


    The moment he tried to use an ancient power¡­


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Cale¡¯s body staggered.


    He clenched his head. His fever was so hot that his head felt like it would explode.


    He was at his limit.


    Cale finally realized his condition.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Increase the sacrifices!¡±


    One of the priests shouted.


    ¡®The Dark Elves-!¡¯


    Cale thought that he couldn¡¯t let any more Dark Elves die.


    The remaining Dark Elves had been shaking in fear while looking at the empty carriages. There were too many Dark Elves here who had not fought against Cale or the Mercenaries Guild to call them all his enemies.


    And even if they were his enemies, he couldn¡¯t let them die as sacrifices.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He heard a terrible scream.


    However, it was not from the Dark Elves.


    The priest who had shouted for them to increase the number of sacrifices¡­ Had taken his own life.


    At that moment¡­


    Screeeeech- screeeech¡ª- screeeeeech-


    A new chilling noise that was much worse than anything he heard earlier pierced through Cale¡¯s ears. The screeching was so terrible that it even made him forget about his headache.


    He lifted his head up.


    The grey mouth was big enough to cover the entire sinkhole now.


    The terrible screech wasing from inside the mouth.


    Craaaack-


    Light shot out from the eighth sculpture that Sayeru was hugging.


    The same thing was happening with the first sculpture.


    The sculpture split in half in what Cale felt was an instant.


    ¡°Kahahahahaha!¡±


    Sayeruughed maniacally as he moved away from the sculpture.


    It was as if Cale¡¯s attacks would not matter anymore.


    Ooooooong-


    ck smoke could be seen as the teleportation ck magic circle underneath the altar activated.


    Cale could see the white light and the blue gold smoke that came out of the two sculptures quickly taking shape.


    They were not taking the form of small sculptures, but that ofrge monsters.


    ¡®They¡¯reing.¡¯


    Those monster bastards were headed to the Roan Kingdom.


    ¨C Cale, we told you to stop using any ancient powers!


    Unlike Cale¡¯s other abilities, he could still use his ancient powers regardless of whether it burdened his body or not. That was why Cale could not stop.


    A faint fiery thunderbolt shot out toward the white light.


    Pssssssssss-


    However, that fiery thunderbolt disappeared before it could reach the white light.


    Screech- screech-


    The screeching grey mouth had eaten it.


    Even Raon¡¯s strong mana attack was eaten by it as well.


    ¡°Kekekekeke! How could a mere human stop the cries of the God of Despair?!¡±


    Sayeru continued tough maniacally.


    ¡®Sess!¡¯


    The grey mouth. As long as the eerie cries came out of the God of Despair¡­until that cry called forth the monsters¡­ Nothing would be able to stop this ritual until the monsters werepletely summoned now.


    That despair would eat anything that tried to do so.


    ¡®Of course, this grey mouth is just a half-powered one.¡¯


    It had many ws, as it was a ritual using a sealed god.


    That was why Sayeru predicted that it would not work many times against Cale Henituse.


    However, all he needed was once. He just needed it to work one time, and although it was only a fourth of the original number, he had sessfully summoned some monsters.


    ¡°This is really the end.¡±


    Sayeru seemed to be telling Cale that he could not stop it.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Motherf-¡±


    Cale¡¯s body staggered.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    Raon supported Cale¡¯s body.


    Cale looked down at Raon, who snuggled into his chest to support him.


    His eyes that made everything look red were turning white.


    It was time for him to faint.


    However, Cale could not do that.


    Raon spoke to Cale, who couldn¡¯t even tell that his tears were drenching his clothes.


    ¡°Human, you destroyed two sculptures as you promised.¡±


    He kept his word even though his entire body broke down in the process.


    ¡°The crown prince and Choi Han told me. They said it is time to bring you back.¡±


    Raon raised his head. He could see Cale¡¯s blurry eyes.


    They looked as if he could not process what was happening properly.


    Raon had never seen Cale¡¯s eyes looking like this before.


    Raon needed to make a decision at this moment.


    Would he stay here and stop that first and eighth sculpture no matter what it took?


    Or will he take Cale, who looked as if he could die at any moment, and escape?


    Raon quickly made his decision.


    Cale had already given him the answer.


    ¡°Human, you told me to immediately take you and run away.¡±


    Raon decided to listen to Cale¡¯s orders.


    For Raon, saving one person, saving Cale, was the most important thing in the world, even more important than saving everybody else.


    Cale was the one who gave Raon the chance to see the world.


    Raon could never forget the arms that carried him and took him out of that cave.


    ¡°¡­Raon.¡±


    Cale looked into Raon¡¯s eyes as his sight continued to go white to the point that he could only see a small speck.


    Those dark blue eyes were firm.


    Cale wanted to smile. However, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to do that. That¡¯s why his expression ended up an odd mess as Cale closed his eyes.


    Although he couldn¡¯t destroy the eighth and first sculptures¡­


    Although he had no information whatsoever on the eighth sculpture¡­


    He did as much as he could, and he had allies.


    His people also had the strength to take on these monsters.


    He released his strength, and his body limped.


    The ck magic circle activated at that moment.


    The blue gold smoke and the white light started teleporting.


    Raon cast his teleportation at that moment as well.


    ¡°¡­I ¡­leave it to you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, human!¡±


    Raon answered energetically, and the two of them disappeared from the Endable Kingdom.


    It had happened a few seconds after the ck magic circle had activated.


    Everything that had happened had been captured by a videomunication device that was rolling around on the grounds of the Endable Kingdom.


    Raon had ced the videomunication device on the ground a moment ago when he blocked Sayeru.


    The images captured by the videomunication device were all sent to a single ce, the videomunication device in Alberu¡¯s hand.


    * * *


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Alberu dropped the videomunication device in his hand.


    He had missed a few things because he had to teleport in the middle, but he saw all the important parts.


    ng-!


    The videomunication device fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    ¡°Yes, your highness?¡±


    Alberu heard Choi Han¡¯s response as he stepped forward.


    The City Hall was thergest building in Puzzle City. The mayor¡¯s office terrace at City Hall was a spot where everything in Puzzle City was visible.


    ¡°Everybody is busy.¡±


    The chief executives who had seen about half of what had happened because they were with Alberu and Choi Han and urgently rushed to their positions after seeing Cale¡¯s entire body gushing blood.


    Alberu looked down at Puzzle City.


    The entire city was empty other than the soldiers.


    A ck magic circle suddenly appeared at the center of the city and a blue gold smoke and white light burst out as if they were exploding.


    And then¡­


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re here.¡±


    Raon and Cale appeared on the terrace.


    Alberu couldn¡¯t even bear to look at the terrible condition Cale was in as Raon gently carried him.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°I know it was tough.¡±


    Choi Han had a calm expression on his face as he received Cale from Raon. He thenid Cale down on the bed they had prepared in the office.


    Choi Han heard Alberu¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Choi Han, you¡¯re confident, right?¡±


    He turned his head to look at Alberu.


    Alberu Crossman was wearing white armor and a white helmet. The white spear was already in his hand.


    Choi Han started speaking as he walked over to Alberu.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already killed one bastard before.¡±


    The monster appearing inside that blue gold smoke¡­


    That was that same unranked monster, the Electric Eel.


    Choi Han had fought against that bastard before.


    As for the eighth unranked monster that was said to be the strongest¡­


    ¡°As for the other bastard, your weapon was made with that bastard¡¯s bones, right your highness?¡±


    Alberu looked at Choi Han, who was wearing ck leather armor. The shining ck aura was alreadying out of his sword.


    ¡°Yes. My weapon was created by the bone they gathered after killing that bastard.¡±


    ¨C That is right, master. That is why I am a great EX-Grade weapon.


    The Unbreakable Spear in Alberu¡¯s hand¡­


    Taerang, the AI inside the spear, continued speaking.


    ¨C As mentioned before, this item was created from the bones of an Ex-Grade monster, which have been designated as the most terrible monsters. It has significant durability and is the only thing that is capable of breaking that monster¡¯s bones.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Alberu chuckled.


    He addressed Choi Han, who was smiling the same way as if he had seen Alberu¡¯s smile underneath his helmet.


    He was notughing because he wanted tough.


    It was not because he found this situation funny nor because it was amusing.


    It was because he could not cry and because he needed to receive the baton.


    Alberu and Choi Han¡­


    The two of them knew why Cale had contacted them in the middle of that situation. He was leaving the rest to the two people who had seen a portion of his life as Kim Rok Soo.


    That was why they needed to put an end to it.


    ¡°Cale Henituse created the best, no, the situation with the greatest chance of sess.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know whether Cale intended it to be like this or not. However, the first and eighth monsters were a better match for thempared to the second and seventh monsters.


    They had the power to go up against these two monsters.


    ¡°The others will be here soon. Shouldn¡¯t we do our part now that Cale Henituse has set the field for us?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Alberu and Choi Han¡­


    The two men kicked off the terrace railing and charged forward.


    They were headed toward the tworge unranked monsters that had appeared in the Puzzle City za.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    WHO CUT THE ONIONS?!!! SOOOOOOOB


    What will happen next?

 Chapter 648: We cannot retreat 4

    <h4>Chapter 648: We cannot retreat 4</h4>


    Boom-!


    The ground felt as if it would crumble from the shaking.


    ¡°That, that-¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, God¡­¡­¡±


    The knights couldn¡¯t even feel the ground shaking as they were too busy looking up, dazed by what they were looking at.


    These knights had prepared themselves to charge forward toward the enemies at any moment, waiting for the order to move.


    They were here to protect the Roan Kingdom.


    They hade here without any hesitation.


    For my kingdom, my friends, my family¡­ Their steps were heavy on this path to save everyone but they had the courage to move forward.


    ¡°I, it really is a m, monster¡­¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, what they imagined was different from reality.


    ¡°Shhhhhhhhhhhhh¨C¡±


    ¡°Chhhhhh¡ª chhh¡ª¡±


    A snake and an eel¡­


    The monster that seemed to be something between those two had two heads. One was a blue while the other was yellow.


    The monster had horns and fangs and was the size of an adult Dragon. They had never seen such a weird monster before. It was a terrible monster they could only see in their imaginations or mythologies. It looked like the type of monster that would appear as a final boss a hero must defeat in a novel.


    But at least this snake-thing looked like a monster.


    The thing that scared the knights was not this two-headed snake.


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­unbelievable¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a monster¡­¡­?¡±


    The creature that appeared in this world in a bright white light¡­


    That monster had eight Dragon wings and Dragon scales.


    It also had a lion¡¯s head with a lustrous mane and ws sharper than those of Eagles.


    It walked on two feet and the ground pressed down once its two feet touched down.


    Boom, boooooom-


    The za was barely big enough for the two-headed snake; the buildings started to break down once the lion-headed monster descended as well.


    ¡°¡­Unbelievable¡­¡­¡±


    But this monster looked so holy.


    The monster¡¯s eyes glowed gold while the Dragon scales covering the monster¡¯s body and its mane were bright white.


    If the two-headed snake looked like a viin from a myth, this monster looked like a warrior that protected the gods.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The lion silently looked around with its gold eyes.


    The knight felt as if he had lost all strength in his legs just because the lion looked in his direction.


    ¡°¡­A Dragon¡­it looks stronger than a Dragon.¡±


    His superiors did tell him about it.


    He was told that they would have to fight against the worst monster ever. He was told that these monsters would be stronger than Dragons and that they all needed to give their best as these monsters might be from the Demon World.


    His superiors had been right.


    These truly were the worst monsters, looked stronger than Dragons, and were not from this world.


    ¡®¡­Our best? Is this something we can defeat by giving our best?


    Forget giving our best, I feel like I¡¯m going to die the moment I charge forward.¡¯


    The knight couldn¡¯t think about anything else as he was drowning in fear and anxiety from the overwhelming monster¡¯s presence.


    That was why he couldn¡¯t look at the soldiers following him.


    ¡°H, holy shit-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all dead! We¡¯re all going to die! Look at that! Nobody will be able to defeat that thing!¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you think that we are the only ones who will die? The entire continent will turn into a mess!¡±


    The soldiers holding their weapons were shaking in fear.


    ¡®We can¡¯t do it.


    We can¡¯t fight it.


    We are not enough.¡¯


    They didn¡¯t have the courage to charge forward.


    ¡°W, who would be able to charge toward t, that monster? T, this is impossibl-¡±


    This is impossible.


    A soldier lost strength in his hand as he was about to say that.


    ng-!


    His sword fell to the ground. However, the soldier could not even think about picking it back up as he pointed toward the sky.


    ¡°¡­Your highness?¡±


    A person in white armor was jumping across the roofs toward the monster.


    ¡°¡­Swordsman-nim-¡±


    Next to him was a swordsman whose ck hair was fluttering in the air. His ck aura was around his sword as he moved toward their enemy, the monster, without any hesitation.


    Those two must be crown prince Alberu Crossman and Choi Han, the youngest sword master.


    One person had an extremely bright white spear.


    The other had something that they knew was a sword, but it was sparkling like a starry night sky because of his shining ck aura.


    ¡°¡­Shit.¡±


    The knight finally snapped out of it after seeing the two of them. He bit down on his lips.


    His lower lip started to bleed. However, the knight felt as if he could think properly again after tasting blood.


    His eyes, and the eyes of all of the leaders standing in front of their troops throughout Puzzle City, became focused on the backs of these two people.


    One person was wearing armor with the Roan Kingdom¡¯s crest while the other had light leather armor on and only had a sword in his hand.


    This white knight and ck knight looked extremely different from each other.


    However, the people looking at their backs felt the same emotion from both men.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ng-!


    The knight swore as he pulled out his sword.


    The soldier who had dropped his sword bent down and picked it up.


    Their leader, the Knight Captain, moved from the back of the group to the front.


    He had shown upter than the rest as he was busying up with a strategy with the other leaders. He shouted as he moved to the front of the group.


    ¡°There are only two of them!¡±


    The Knight Captain looked at the back of his liege who had charged forward before him and continued speaking.


    ¡°Everybody should remember that there were originally supposed to be eight of those monsters!¡±


    He was right.


    Alberu had prepared for the worst after hearing that the summoning would take ce in Puzzle City. That was why the knights and soldiers had been training as if eight monsters would invade Puzzle City.


    ¡°You should have also heard that the eight became four and then decreased again to two!¡±


    This was also true.


    The Knight Captain looked at the soldiers listening to him and closed his eyes for a moment before opening them back. He was feeling emotional.


    However, he shouted without any hesitation.


    ¡°Thanks to former Commander Sir Cale Henituse fighting in front, we only have to face two of the eight monsters!¡±


    The Knight Captain was calling Cale Sir Cale Henituse even though Cale was not a knight. It was a form of respect and there was nobody here who had any issues with that.


    ¡°And now, his highness and Sir Choi Han will be in the front to fight against these two monsters!¡±


    The fact that his liege, the person he should protect, and a swordsman who was younger than him was leading the fight in front of them made the Knight Captain forget his fears of the monsters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect a lot from you! Maintain your positions! Do your part!¡±


    That was the hardest thing to do in battle.


    However, the Knight Captain couldn¡¯t help but shout like that.


    He was saying it to himself as well.


    It was at that moment.


    Boooooooom-


    There was a loud explosion that made their ears ring.


    The ck aura charged toward the first unranked monster, the Electric Eel, as if it was a thunderbolt shooting up from the ground.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh¨C!¡±


    ¡°Ssss!¡±


    The two snakes¡¯ eyes headed toward Choi Han, the owner of the ck aura that had attacked them.


    However, Choi Han was already preparing his next attack.


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    As if it was an imugi¡¯sst breath on Earth before it ascended to the heavens¡­ A ck Yong revealed itself wrapped around Choi Han¡¯s sword and his body.


    Choi Han opened his mouth while looking at the two headed snake looking at him.


    ¡°I will take care of this thing quickly and then join you soon, your highness.¡±


    Alberu touched his spear and asked.


    ¡°Can you take care of it on your own? You couldn¡¯t do it alonest time.¡±


    ¡°¡­I will at least try.¡±


    Choi Han could not be certain that he could take care of it alone.


    The Electric Eel¡¯s scales were so sturdy that Choi Han couldn¡¯t sh through it with his aura. It just had a few ces Choi Han could aim for, such as its horn and inside its mouth.


    ¡®The question is whether I can attack those spots on my own.¡¯


    Choi Han thought about how Cale had tied the Electric Eel upst time he aimed for those weaknesses. The help of their many allies on Earth made that fight possible.


    Choi Han didn¡¯t share that part with Alberu.


    ¡°¡­Will you be okay on your own?¡±


    Choi Han instead asked Alberu in a concerned tone.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed this.¡±


    Other than Cale, Choi Han knew the most about the Electric Eel.


    As for Alberu, he was the person best suited to take on this eighth unranked monster.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let either of these monsters get out of Puzzle City.¡±


    That was why Choi Han and Alberu¡­ The two of them stood in front of everybody else to tie these two monsters down.


    That was the first and most urgent matter.


    ¡°I will take care of it quickly and then help you, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Choi Han. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard alone.¡±


    Choi Han turned around to look at Alberu after hearing his name.


    This time, Alberu looked at the enemy he was to face and continued to speak.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t die. We will find the answer if we stay alive and keep fighting. We can¡¯t have anybody else push themselves too hard.¡±


    ¡°That is what I wish to say to you, your highness.¡±


    Choi Han then left Alberu¡¯s side and charged toward the two-headed snake.


    He reached his sword out.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The ck Yong followed his sword and jumped out of the tip of the sword to charge toward the monster with its jaw open. It seemed as ferocious as the two-headed snake.


    ¡°My instructor-nim sure is strong.¡±


    Alberu mischievouslymented before grabbing his spear and charging forward as well.


    ¡®I need to see what this monster is capable of first.¡¯


    He needed to test the strength of this monster that was quietly standing there and looking down at him. That was the first priority.


    ¨C This monster was called the Lion Dragon on Earth 3.


    Alberu cast his magic while listening to Taerang¡¯s voice.


    Paaaat-


    A gold light that resembled the rays of the sun covered the white spear and made it look as if Alberu was swinging a beam of light toward the Lion Dragon.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    There was another loud explosion.


    ¡°¡­Ha, haha-¡±


    Alberuughed at the end of that explosion.


    ¨C The scary thing about the Lion Dragon is that it uses a weapon. It uses a weapon even though it has a strong body, sharp ws, and numerous other abilities.


    Alberu sighed while looking at the weapon that blocked his spear.


    ¨C And that weapon is a shield.


    A Holy White Shield had suddenly appeared in the Lion Dragon¡¯s hands.


    It made him think about a certain someone¡¯s silver shield.


    ¨C We call that shield the Unbreakable Shield. That is why this spear that was made from that monster¡¯s bone is called the Unbreakable Spear.


    Taerang stoically continued speaking.


    ¨C Seven nights and eight days. We were finally able to kill the Lion Dragon after seven long nights and eight days. Thousands of people died and an area ten times the size of Seoul became deste, unable to be restored ever again.


    ¨C That was why the monster ranking that had stopped at SSS-Grade had changed to include the EX-Grade for the first time.


    The smile disappeared from Alberu¡¯s face. His eyes that were cold with anger stared out the helmet and into the monster¡¯s gold eyes.


    ¡°¡­The Unbreakable Shield, huh? It has a simr name but it is used so differently.¡±


    Alberu couldn¡¯t even make a scratch on the monster¡¯s white shield.


    ¨C The Unbreakable Spear is able to pierce through the Lion Dragon¡¯s hide and bones which are said to be the strongest among all monsters. However, it is unable to break that shield.


    Taerang added on in an emotionless voice.


    ¨C Based on your current strength¡­ Your chances of victory is 0%. 1 hour. Master, should you and swordsman Choi Han fight to your deaths, you will be able tost one hour.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Alberuughed again.


    Even if he and Choi Han died, they would only be able tost one hour. That showed the strength of this Lion Dragon.


    ¨C Do you really have no thoughts of running away?


    Don¡¯t you want to live?


    Alberu looked into the Lion Dragon¡¯s gold eyes.


    Maybe this monster didn¡¯t have much thought about fighting or it might be thinking about something else as it just silently looked down at Alberu.


    Baaaaaang- baaaaang¨C


    Alberu clenched his spear as he could hear the fight happening nearby.


    Choi Han truly was giving his best, yes, he was fighting without caring about his own life. Alberu could tell by the sounds.


    It was obvious that Choi Han would soon reach his limit but he continued to attack not using his regr aura but his ck Yong, desperately looking for any openings to attack the two-headed snake¡¯s weaknesses.


    Alberu responded to Taerang¡¯s question about whether he wanted to live.


    ¡°¡­I will live. I will definitely live.¡±


    ¡®I, the others, our kingdom¡­


    And even this world.¡¯


    Oooooooong- ooooooong-


    Light shot out of the white spear once again. The area around Alberu started to shake. Regr mana and not dead mana activated intensely in his magic.


    ¨C Master, you really meant that.


    Alberu, who was prepared to give it his all as Choi Han was already doing, charged toward the monster once again.


    The monster just raised itsrge shield to block the puny Alberu.


    Baaa- baaaaang, baaaaang! Bang!


    Alberu continued to attack, hoping to either pierce the shield or to dodge the shield and get closer to the Lion Dragon.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Lion Dragon frowned. The monster seemed to be observing the spear before swinging the shield differently from before.


    Baaaaaang¨C!


    The loudest explosion to this moment could be heard and Alberu¡¯s body was flung backward.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His body crashed into a building wall. The monster, not just defending but using the shield to smack him was so strong that Alberu could not even control his body as it got sent flying.


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    ¡®It is strong.


    It is too strong.¡¯


    ¨C Master, are you okay?


    Alberu closed his eyes for a moment feeling frustrated.


    It was at that moment. His eyes jolted open.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii¨C piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii¨C


    He heard the sound of a flute.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally here.¡±


    Alberu stood up. Crumble. The debris from the wall fell off his body.


    He didn¡¯t pay any attention to his crushed armor and turned toward the direction of the flute.


    The sound of the flute wasing from the North.


    He could soon see arge wyvern appearing in the sky above Puzzle City.


    There were four people on the wyvern¡¯s back.


    ¡°I guess we are the first to arrive.¡±


    Chhhhhhh-


    A water whip cut through the air before the master of the whip alighted to the ground.


    Witira, the future Whale Queen. She smiled brightly toward Choi Han and Alberu who were looking at her.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two men alighted behind her. The Whale Archie and the half-blooded Whale Paseton looked at the two monsters before speaking.


    ¡°Wow. These monsters look like they would be fun to beat up.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I guess we¡¯ll need to fight them first.¡±


    After the Dragons¡­ The Whale tribe was said to be the strongest of the Beast people.


    As for the wyvern master who brought the Whales over¡­


    ¡°We cannot bete on the path to bing a legend. A true hero is there first to progress with the legend.¡±


    Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka blew the flute.


    Piiiiiiiiiiii¨C piiiiiii-


    More wyverns with knights on them would head over after hearing the flute.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    However, Clopeh felt an eerie aura and stopped ying the flute.


    He turned his head.


    He looked toward the Eastern sky.


    Something ck was rising up like the sun over the horizon and getting closer.


    Clopeh started to speak.


    ¡°¡­Bone Dragon?¡±


    Alberu looked toward the Eastern sky and smiled.


    It was a ck Bone Dragon with a sturdy armor on top of its ck bones.


    The Dragon¡¯s eyes were glowing white gold. It was the same color as the Dragon half-blood¡¯s light attribute.


    And on top of thatrge Bone Dragon that was flying freely as if it was a living Dragon¡­ Who else would it be but Mary, the one and only necromancer in the world?


    The sleeves of her ck robe were fluttering and two people were standing behind her.


    Alberu immediately figured out who they were.


    ¡°¡­The Dragons are here.¡±


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben and M.


    The Dragons were here.


    Alberu clenched his fists.


    He closed his eyes and then opened them again.


    They were just the start.


    Their allies should being from all over the continent right now.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s worth trying.¡±


    Alberu Crossman, the man who would be recorded as a great king in the near future, did not doubt their victory anymore.


    The reason this war bes known as the greatest battle in the future is because this was not just a battle for the humans. It was a battle that involved all living beings throughout the continent.


    Humans. Many different types of Beast people. Those who were shunned for having the Darkness attribute. Mysterious creatures that people had heard about but had never seen before.


    They would all fight in this war and this would be the start of how all creatures living on the continent be aware of each other and live together.


    In the future, the person who gathered all these different races together would be called the beginning and the end of everything.


    But that person, Cale Henituse, was currently lying on a bed unable to open his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Haaa¡­ha¡­¡­¡±


    The man whose breath was heavy and hot was lying in bed with Raon unable to leave his side.


    Raon turned his head for a moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    A fierce battle was happening outside the terrace.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    THE BEGINNING AND THE END OF EVERYTHING?! WHAAAAAAT?


    What will happen next?


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 649: We cannot retreat 5

    <h4>Chapter 649 ¨C We cannot retreat (5)</h4>


    Choi Han and the two-headed snake were in an intense battle. Alberu¡¯s side seemed to be at a standstill.


    However, the battlefield wasn¡¯t the problem for Raon.


    The eighth unranked monster¡­ And the first unranked monster¡­


    Raon stared at therge monsters that were no longer sculptures before turning his head.


    ¡°¡­Human.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaaaa¡­haaaaa.¡±


    Cale¡¯s breath was hot and heavy and his body was covered in dry blood.


    ¡°¡­Human, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Raon grabbed a corner of the nket and brought it up to Cale¡¯s nose. Cale¡¯s nose was bleeding.


    ¡°This is weird. This is very weird.¡±


    He usually showed some signs of healing at this point when he fainted like this in the past. But it was different this time.


    His injuries were closing very slowly unlike usual. There were no changes even when he poured a potion on him.


    He also had a terrible fever and his nose and ears kept bleeding.


    Raon thought Cale might die from loss of blood. Raon wasn¡¯t the only one worried about this.


    ¨C Cale, Cale! Can you hear us?


    ¨C ¡­No. You need to hurry up and wake up!


    ¨C Hey, Super Rock! Stop talking! Nobody other than the Vitality of the Heart do anything right now!


    The ancient powers that tried to talk to the unconscious Cale stopped after hearing the Sound of the Wind¡¯s voice.


    The Vitality of the Heart that had been eaten, no, that became a part of the Indestructible Shield¡­


    Only that power was faintly using its power with Cale¡¯s heart at its focus so that it wouldn¡¯t burden his body.


    ¨C ¡­Apparently it¡¯s not working.


    The glutton priestess of the shield weakly mumbled.


    ¨C Apparently the restoration is not working well. It looks like Cale needs to wake up. I think we need Cale¡¯s will.


    The Super Rock made ament.


    ¨C Cale. Please wake up. Please.


    Unfortunate, neither the voices of the ancient powers nor Raon could reach Cale.


    Raon sped his two front paws together after seeing no movement in Cale¡¯s body.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    He felt as if he could see that scene again when he closed his eyes.


    An instant.


    Cale had pushed forward doing something even a Dragon could not do for a very short period of time.


    The drops of blood that couldn¡¯t even fall to the floor during that time created a red path behind him.


    The drops of blood were so red that they looked like flower petals fluttering in the wind, but they were too terrible and painful to be called beautiful.


    ¡°¡­I¡­¡­¡±


    Raon clenched his paws even tighter.


    ¡®If I was a little stronger¡­¡¯


    He was thinking that Cale wouldn¡¯t have had to push himself so hard if that was the case.


    ¡®If I was stronger, I, instead of the human-¡¯


    Raon shook his head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He released his clenched front paws.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t have such thoughts.¡±


    Raon was young but he knew.


    ¡°I am a great and mighty Dragon. I know what our human was thinking.¡±


    This stupid human who never seemed to care about his own health definitely did not want Raon to do the same thing he just did.


    That was why Raon couldn¡¯t think that he could have stepped forward in Cale¡¯s ce if he was stronger.


    What his human, what Cale wanted was not for Raon to sacrifice himself.


    Cale had always said the following.


    Fight with an overwhelming advantage.


    If not, run and smack them from behindter.


    Raon noticed the hidden meaning behind those words.


    ¡®That¡¯s the way to make sure nobody gets hurt.¡¯


    That was probably the message Cale wanted to convey.


    Raon repeated something he said to himself many times in the past.


    ¡°¡­Whatever it is, I just need to learn it and grow stronger.¡±


    Raon still had no idea about how to use his ¡®present¡¯ attribute. But that didn¡¯t mean that he could just sit back and do nothing.


    He needed to think fiercely and ponder about it.


    Thinking and pondering would not hurt or kill someone no matter how hard it was. In fact, it might be a way to save their allies.


    Oooooong¨C oooooo¨C


    ck mana fluctuated around Raon. Raon took out every videomunication device he had in his spatial dimension.


    Raon spoke to Cale who had his eyes closed as if he was wiping away all of his uncertainties.


    ¡°Human. The crown prince, Choi Han, and goldie gramps are all here. They are fighting right now so one position is empty.¡±


    Raon could not leave Cale¡¯s side. Someone needed to protect him.


    But he also couldn¡¯t just sit here.


    He realized something after having those thoughts.


    ¡°There¡¯s nobody to lead right now.¡±


    Usually, Cale, Alberu, Eruhaben or someone like that would be in the back controlling the flow.


    However, there was nobody to do that right now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to lead. But I am very good at videomunication.¡±


    The spell he used the most while traveling with Cale had been the videomunication spell.


    Raon floated the videomunication devices into the air.


    His ck mana surrounded them and started contacting them to different people.


    ¨C Hello Raon-nim. We have gathered the team to rescue the Dark Elves and are about to infiltrate the Endable Kingdom. Will the Elves send additional reinforc-, hmm? Is that Cale-nim behind you?


    Tasha, the squad leader for thebined Elves and Dark Elves team headed toward the Endable Kingdom.


    ¨C Oh, my hoobae Dragon! Rasheel is currently beating Dorph to dea- eek! Isn¡¯t that Cale Henituse?! Why does he look like that?!


    A second one connected to a different battlefield.


    Dodori had happily picked up the call from the Sez Kingdom¡¯s Mount Nex where their allies were fighting against the Cats and Lions.


    ¨C Raon.


    Third was to his mom Sheritt.


    ¨C Raon-nim! We can finally contact you!


    ¨C I was already nning on heading over, please wait!


    There were also videomunication devices connected to Saint Jack, emunicated priestess Cage¡­ Raon contacted everybody he knew.


    Raon didn¡¯t know how to lead.


    But there was something he did know.


    ¡°Information needs to flow smoothly.¡±


    There wererge battles going on in multiple ces. The important thing in such a situation was that the information about each battlefield was quickly delivered. It would let them rescue anybody who might be in big danger and allow others who have some breathing room to move to help someone else.


    Kim Rok Soo and now Cale Henituse had lived a life on the rear support squad before moving to the vanguard attack squad.


    On the other hand, Raon was moving from his usual position in the front attacking the enemies to a rear support position to do whatever was needed.


    ¡®Human, don¡¯t worry. I, the great and mighty Raon Miru am good at everything.¡¯


    Raon ced one of his front paws on Cale¡¯s limp hand and turned toward the videomunication devices looking at him.


    Their allies scattered around were all looking at him. Raon could get a feel for how much pressure Cale must have felt while receiving these gazes.


    Raon firmed his resolve and started talking.


    ¡°Tell me all of your current situation! I will tell you the situation here first!¡±


    ¨C Please wait!


    ¨C I have something to say as well, Raon-nim.


    Raon¡¯s gaze headed toward the people who shouted at him with urgency.


    The former was Saint Jack while thetter was the Tiger Shaman Gashan who had received the videomunication device from Dodori.


    ¡°I have something to say to you as well, Saint Jack! Hey Saint, are you able toe here?¡±


    He needed the Saint¡¯s healing ability.


    It might be helpful to Cale.


    Unfortunately, Saint Jack frowned and shook his head.


    ¨C ¡­I think that will be difficult.


    Jack started to exin why and after he heard Gashan¡¯s exnation as well¡­


    ¡°That motherfucking White Star!¡±


    Although Cale might have gasped after hearing that, Raon swore in the exact same manner as Cale before heading toward the terrace.


    * * *


    ¨C Hey crown prince!


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Clopeh Sekka, the Whales, Mary, the Bone Dragon, and Dragons. Alberu who could take a breath after the appearance of their allies turned toward the urgent voice.


    He looked toward the City Hall¡¯s terrace. He could faintly make out a ck figure.


    ¨C I¡¯m currently contacting our other allies!


    Alberu¡¯s eyes under the helmet opened wide after hearing Raon¡¯s voice.


    ¡®¡­Not bad.¡¯


    He had been worried about the flow of information now that even he was fighting, but Raon was filling that empty void.


    ¨C Bad news!


    He soon frowned.


    ¨C I talked with Saint Jack! He said that Arm is invading the Mogoru Empire! There are ck Knights on ck horses as well!


    ¨C Jack contacted the priests of the Sun God in other kingdoms and apparently they are all being attacked by unknown forces right now!


    Arm and other unknown forces were attacking the different kingdoms throughout the Western continent.


    ¡°¡­I just thought they were runningte.¡±


    Alberu finally realized why the Jungle, the Whipper Kingdom, and others were not here yet and had not contacted them at all.


    ¨C Tiger Gashan said something too!


    He then heard information about the Eastern continent.


    ¨C Mercenaries all around the Eastern continent contacted Bud and said that multiple kingdoms seemed to have activatedrge-scale teleportation spells!


    ¡®Large-scale teleportation?¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    ¨C I think they must have used thoserge-scale teleportation spells toe to the Western continent!


    Alberu nodded his head.


    ¨C Do you think that the people attacking the different kingdoms here on the Western continent are abination of the White Star¡¯s subordinates and those kingdoms?


    There were many kingdoms beside the Sez Kingdom that were allied with the White Star.


    He could have requested troops from other kingdoms while preparing for the summoning ritual in the Sez Kingdom.


    Alberu started to speak.


    ¡°¡­Motherfucking bastards. They used their heads this time.¡±


    Archie, who was walking over, flinched and stopped.


    ¡°We will fight.¡±


    Witira nonchntly pointed toward the eighth monster.


    Paseton was already charging toward the eighth monster, the Lion Dragon.


    Alberu couldn¡¯t even nce in Paseton¡¯s direction as he was deep in thought.


    The reason that the White Star was dragging in other kingdoms to attack the entire Western continent despite his now low number of forces¡­


    ¡°¡­It must be so that nobody can help the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Istion.


    His n must be to iste the Roan Kingdom.


    And the reason he has not attacked the Roan Kingdom beside these monsters¡­


    ¡°¡­He thinks these two bastards are enough.¡±


    The White Star must think that these monsters were enough to destroy not just Puzzle City but the entire Roan Kingdom.


    Alberu raised his head to look at the peopleing down from the sky.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    He made eye contact with Clopeh Sekka.


    ¡°Sir Clopeh. Did your kingdom not get attacked?¡±


    ¡°We did get contacted about an attack from an unknown group of people. However, the Whales and Wyvern Knights are fighting against them. It¡¯s okay for four of us to not be there.¡±


    Smirk.


    Clopeh started to smile. He took a video recording device out of his pocket. Everything was being recorded right now.


    ¡°I could not be left out on the path of a legend.¡±


    ¡®¡­Crazy bastard.¡¯


    Alberu sighed after hearing Clopeh¡¯s response.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Alberu could see Archie being flung away by the Lion Dragon¡¯s shield.


    His face stiffened up.


    He could see Witira biting down on her lip.


    This strong future Queen of the Whales had an awkward expression on her face as she stood there with her whip in hand, unable to do anything.


    The two of them made eye contact.


    ¡°¡­It looks like we need to get rid of the shield first.¡±


    That shield was a problem for the Whales as well. They needed to get past that shield to attack the Lion Dragon¡¯s body, but that first part was extremely difficult.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Alberu couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡®We can¡¯t expect help from other kingdoms now.¡¯


    The entire Western continent was currently having trouble protecting themselves.


    ¡®¡­We need to defeat these monsters with the strength of the Roan Kingdom alone.¡¯


    Alberu subconsciously tightened the grip on his spear.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    He turned his head after hearing a voice right behind him. The ancient Dragon was looking at the battlefield and Alberu with his eyes that were deep with experience fitting his age.


    Swiiiiiish- Swiiiiiiiish-


    He felt a gust of wind above him.


    Alberu noticed a shadow above him just as the Lion Dragon noticed it as well and raised its head. The monster looked at the individual responsible for casting a shadow on it.


    ¡°Is it this bastard?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s voice came out of the ck Bone Dragon¡¯s mouth as the Lion Dragon¡¯s gold eyes looked into the slightly brighter gold eyes of the Dragon half-blood.


    The Dragon half-blood had achieved what he wanted.


    Although it was just bones, he was able to be a Dragon and look down at others from the sky.


    Screeeech- screeeeeeech-


    Numerous monsters of the Flying Skeleton Brigade made of white bones were flying over looking like clouds from the Northeast.


    ¡°There are only two enemies. There are hundreds of us. We will win if we push forward with our numbers advantage.¡±


    Mary calmly stated in her GPS-like voice as she stood on top of the Dragon half-blood¡¯s back.

 Chapter 650: We cannot retreat 6

    <h4>Chapter 650 ¨C We cannot retreat (6)</h4>


    Alberu looked at Mary and the Dragon half-blood before looking at the two who were next to him and no longer by Mary¡¯s side as he started speaking.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Eruhaben had left the Bone Dragon and descended next to Alberu. M was by his side.


    The two Dragons looked toward the eighth monster.


    ¡°¡­Mm.¡±


    Dodori¡¯s mom M groaned.


    She rubbed her arm with her hand. She had goosebumps on her arms and cold sweats on her back.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh¨C!¡±


    ¡°Sssss, ssssss!¡±


    Unlike the Electric Eel that was screeching in its intense battle with Choi Han, the Lion Dragon just quietly looked around. M could feel an overwhelming powering from the monster.


    A Dragon like her had never felt this kind of emotion before.


    ¡®Fear.¡¯


    She subconsciously had a thought once she named the emotion she was feeling toward this monster that was stronger than her.


    ¡®We can¡¯t beat it.¡¯


    They couldn¡¯t beat it even if the Dragons got involved.


    This monster felt so strong that she thought that if gods truly existed, they would manifest themselves like this.


    ¡°Eru-¡±


    She turned toward the ancient Dragon who had more experience than she did before her expression stiffened up for a different reason.


    ¡°¡­You, are you thinking about-¡±


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    Numerous golden dust particles were gathering around Eruhaben. The mana nearby was rumbling as well.


    As someone who knew Eruhaben¡¯s age, M knew that he did not have much time left to live. Someone like that channeling this much mana could only mean one thing.


    ¡®Is he nning on putting everything on the line in this fight?¡¯


    She could read Eruhaben¡¯s intentions through his smile.


    ¡®Eruhaben is putting his life on the line.¡¯


    M didn¡¯t notice it, but the oldest Dragon in the world¡¯s strong will to fight had subconsciously pushed her fear away.


    ¡®Dragons are strong and live long lives. In return, we must work hard to make sure that thews of the world are maintained.¡¯


    That was why they needed to stop the Demonic race, the Divine race, and any other individuals from other worlds who tried to destroy this world.


    But that sense of responsibility was not the reason Eruhaben had made up his mind to go all out.


    She thought about the people Eruhaben cherished. Thinking about the future Eruhaben was hoping for made M think about Dodori, the person she cherished.


    The moment M was deep in thought¡­


    The Lion Dragon¡¯s gaze moved.


    This was the first time.


    It was the first time that the monster¡¯s golden eyes fluctuated a bit.


    Eruhaben smiled in response.


    ¡°Did you finally see me?¡±


    The Lion Dragon looked at Eruhaben.


    Its demeanor was different from how it had treated Alberu and the Whales as if they were annoying little flies.


    Eruhaben calmly smirked at its reaction and addressed Alberu.


    ¡°Alberu Crossman.¡±


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Alberu got an unexinable chill watching Eruhaben and the Lion Dragon look at each other.


    Oooooong¨C oooooo¨C


    He subconsciously took a step back. Golden mana was calmly fluctuating around Eruhaben, but every single piece of dust around him felt as if they were bombs waiting to detonate.


    Dragon.


    That word came to Alberu¡¯s mind the moment he looked at Eruhaben for some reason.


    Eruhaben kept his eyes on the Lion Dragon as he asked.


    ¡°Are there no more reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°The White Star has attacked the other kingdoms, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°Is he trying to iste the Roan Kingdom?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh¨C!¡±


    ¡°Sssss- sssss!¡±


    Baaaaaang-


    The Electric Eel screeched, and there was an intense explosion.


    Crackle. Chhhhhhh-


    Electric currents and water. The two-headed snake¡¯s body became covered in two different attributes as it screeched into the air.


    ¡°Damn it, we can¡¯t even aim for its weaknesses! Choi Han, are you okay?¡±


    Archie, who was attacking the Electric Eel with Choi Han instead of going back after the impossible to attack Lion Dragon, frowned while looking at Choi Han.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡° ¡®Okay,¡¯ my ass!¡±


    Archie couldn¡¯t help but sigh while looking at Choi Han, who calmly responded and started attacking again.


    Baaaaa- bang!


    His shining ck aura aimed for the two-headed snake nonstop.


    Choi Han did not use the ck Yong anymore. The reason was simple.


    ¡®I need to defeat this Electric Eel while using as little strength as possible.¡¯


    Choi Han realized that the Electric Eel was not the issue after seeing the strength of the Lion Dragon.


    He shook his head toward Mary, who looked at him from up in the sky.


    Mary, who was strong enough to defeat him multiple times, needed to fight the Lion Dragon.


    ¡®She probably can¡¯t use the skeleton monsters again if they break. We need to save Mary¡¯s strength for now.¡¯


    They couldn¡¯t waste their strength right now.


    It would be one thing if they had no other choice, but there was a way to take down the Electric Eel and Choi Han would go on for as long as he could.


    ¡®We will proceed with the original n.¡¯


    Choi Han was waiting for a moment to suppress this Electric Eel.


    ¡°Who cares if we know that the weaknesses are the mouth and the horn if we can¡¯t attack them?!¡±


    Choi Han could hear Archie grumbling.


    It was as he said. They knew the weaknesses of this monster but could not attack it.


    The Electric Eel¡¯s powers of water, electricity, and earth were blocking Choi Han¡¯s attacks. Furthermore, its scales wouldn¡¯t get cut even if his aura struck it.


    It made him think about Lee Soo Hyuk.


    They would have been able to sh it so easily if he was here. Actually, if someone could at least stop these snakes from moving¡­ Then Choi Han could attack inside the mouth and destroy the other weaknesses.


    ¡®¡­Only if we had something simr to Cale-nim¡¯s wood power!¡¯


    He recalled how Cale had used his tree roots and branches to tie the Electric Eel thest time they fought it.


    Choi Han shook his head as soon as he had that thought.


    ¡®No. I can¡¯t keep relying on him.¡¯


    He thought about how Cale had been covered in blood and his eyes were so hazy as he could not think straight.


    Choi Han felt suffocated.


    Cale had ended up that way fighting on his own.


    It was because he didn¡¯t want anybody else to end up like that.


    Choi Han bit down on his lower lip.


    ¡®I will do it no matter what.¡¯


    Choi Han looked calm on the outside while the smell of blood in his mouth after biting down too hard calmed him on the inside as well. He couldn¡¯t let himself be influenced by his anger or his emotions.


    He needed to face the enemy with a cold and rational mindset until the end.


    It was one of the things Choi Han had learned from Cale.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The blue head that was covered in water red at Choi Han.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    It shouted, and the water shot out toward Choi Han as if it was an arrow.


    Someone would stop that attack or support Choi Han from behind if he was on Earth. Choi Han recalled the past as he swung his sword. His aura crashed into the water.


    ¡°Roooooooooar!¡±


    The blue monster roared as if it was in pain.


    The blue monster staggered.


    Choi Han could see his friends rushing toward the monster.


    Screech- screech-


    Mary¡¯s Flying Skeleton Brigade had moved. There were people on the white skeleton monsters¡¯ backs.


    The first to jump off cut through the blue monster head¡¯s water and mmed down with a shield again.


    Baaaaang-


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar!¡±


    Choi Han could see his friend with arge shield standing in front of him.


    ¡°Hyung, sorry I¡¯mte. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    It was Lock.


    ¡°The Wolves and Tigers are all here.¡±


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The warriors of the Wolf tribe and the Tiger tribe all jumped off the white skeleton monsters.


    They were all in their berserk transformations, which made themrge and buff; they were giving off the aura of ripping off the enemy¡¯s necks right away.


    ¡°Noona said she wasing too. Is she here yet?¡±


    The moment Lock smiled and looked at Choi Han¡­


    Oooooong¨C oooooo¨C


    They heard the rumbling of mana, and Choi Han responded with a smile.


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s here now.¡±


    Choi Han looked toward the za.


    Arge teleportation magic circle appeared with numerous people on top of it.


    The person standing in front was Rosalyn, who was wearing highest-grade magic stones like a ne, once again.


    She pointed to the Electric Eel and asked Choi Han.


    ¡°Do I just need to tie down those two heads?¡±


    Although it would not be with tree roots as Cale had done, someone who could tie this monster down with her precise control and influx of mana from these magic stones had appeared.


    Electric currents, water, and earth. Someone who could use as many different types of spells as the monster¡¯s numerous attributes would at least create a situation where Choi Han could fight properly.


    Choi Han looked at Rosalyn and Lock and made ament.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the three of us fought together.¡±


    The greatest efficiency with the least amount of people.


    Choi Han was certain that his goal would be achieved.


    And finally, the time to suppress this Electric Eel had arrived.


    Someone rushed past the numerous people who came with Rosalyn.


    ¡°Your highness, I apologize for my tardiness.¡±


    ¡°Duke Deruth.¡±


    Duke Deruth hade with the strong individuals from all over the continent he had hired by pouring out money as if it was water.


    Duke Deruth bowed toward Alberu as he spoke.


    ¡°The troops from the northeast region and the other territories will be here soon, your highness.¡±


    Duchess Vin, the matriarch of the Ubarr household, and other nobles of the northeast region were leading their troops here.


    The same thing was happening throughout the Roan Kingdom.


    Alberu recalled Eruhaben¡¯s question.


    Eruhaben had asked if the White Star was nning on isting the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. He ns to iste us.¡¯


    The White Star believed that the Roan Kingdom alone could not defeat these monsters.


    He believed that it would be impossible even if Cale¡¯s allies showed up.


    ¡®He probably included the Dragons in his calctions.¡¯


    He wouldn¡¯t have forgotten to add Eruhaben and Raon into the group.


    However, the White Star¡¯s side must have determined that these two Dragons and the rest of the strong individuals by Cale¡¯s side would fail.


    ¡®That is how strong this Lion Dragon is.¡¯


    Alberu epted that as well.


    He could tell after going up against it. Overwhelming strength was a term reserved for monsters like this.


    Alberu couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the White Star was thinking to summon such a monster. The White Star couldn¡¯t defeat this monster either.


    ¡®However.¡¯


    But there was no need for Alberu to feel depressed.


    He heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice.


    ¡°We have quite a lot of allies to be considered isted.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head.


    They really did have a lot of allies, as Eruhaben mentioned.


    Their friends who hade to help them for a greater future. The citizens of the Roan Kingdom who were rushing over even though they could lose their lives. The people who couldn¡¯te but were fighting their own battles in their respective areas.


    Alberu could feel a wave of emotion in his mind.


    It was a different feeling than the heavy burden of responsibility.


    ¡°We will definitely win.¡±


    He said that to Eruhaben, but it sounded as if he was confirming it to himself.


    Eruhaben calmly responded to him.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Alberu flinched at this extremely calm voice and looked toward Eruhaben.


    He felt that the golden dust particles around Eruhaben increased in number and opacity. The Lion Dragon was still observing Eruhaben.


    ¡°Alberu, your weapon can break that monster¡¯s hide and bones?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head as Eruhaben looked at the white spear.


    It was odd.


    Eruhaben¡¯s extremely calm demeanor felt weird.


    Alberu then saw the concern on M¡¯s face.


    ¡®She¡¯s worried?¡¯


    Eruhaben gently patted Alberu¡¯s shoulder as Alberu was thinking about her odd expression.


    ¡°Get on my back.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    Alberu had to step back as he asked.


    Swooooooosh-


    Alberu couldn¡¯t help but do so because of the strong gust of wind with Eruhaben at the center. He looked for Eruhaben through the gust of wind.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Alberu finally managed to spot Eruhaben through the wind and the golden dust particles that were swirling with it.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim!¡±


    Dragon wings appeared on Eruhaben¡¯s back and his body started to be covered in scales.


    However, he soon became covered by the gold dust.


    ¡°¡­Fuck. That is your decision.¡±


    M sighed and swore while Alberu looked up.


    The whirlwind with the golden dust shot up into the sky.


    The gold light that was extremely smallpared to the Lion Dragon increased in size once it was in the sky.


    Everybody on the battlefield could see it once that gold light disappeared.


    ¡°¡­A Dragon.¡±


    A Dragon giving off a radiant gold light covered the sky.


    It truly looked like the great and mighty Dragons they had heard about in legends.


    The golden Dragon in the sky looked down at the holy-looking monster standing on the ground.


    The monster with a lion¡¯s mane looked up at the Dragon as well.

 Chapter 651: Everything can be connected 1

    <h4>Chapter 651 ¨C Everything can be connected 1</h4>


    ¡°¡­H, holy shit. What am I looking at right now?¡±


    Step step.


    The soldier who was retreating backward tripped and plopped down on the ground. However, her gaze could not move away from the golden Dragon in the air.


    This was the same for the others as well.


    ¡°My goodness.¡±


    ¡°We have a Dragon as an ally?¡±


    What kind of existences were Dragons?


    People would probably give many different answers to that question.


    However, it was rare for people to see a Dragon and only thought of them as strong, violent, and violent creatures they¡¯ve heard about in legends, myths, and novels.


    ¡°¡­Beautiful.¡±


    However, the Dragon they were seeing with their own eyes was abnormally beautiful. Its gold scales were shining as if the sun was only beaming down on this Dragon.


    ¡°S, scary.¡±


    Although the Dragon was beautiful, it was close to 20 meters in length. There were also its wings, horns, fangs, and ws. Everything looked vicious, and its gold eyes gave off an unknown sense of pressure.


    One soldier who looked into those gold eyes suddenly thought of something and shouted.


    ¡°¡­There are two Dragons!¡±


    She thought of the other Dragon with slightly whiter gold eyes.


    It was the ck Bone Dragon with Necromancer Mary, one of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s famous heroes, on its back.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not a real Dragon. It is just a Bone Dragon controlled by the Necromancer-nim.¡±


    ¡°Really? It seems a bit different though.¡±


    The people talking about the Bone Dragon soon flinched.


    Boom.


    They could feel something rumbling¡­ The ground was shaking. The soldiers looked toward the Lion Dragon.


    ¡°I, it just moved, right?¡±


    ¡°That bastard moved!¡±


    The monster that had stood firm and only blocked the attacks headed toward it had raised its foot for the first time and stomped on the ground.


    Crack- crack.


    The ground of the za where it stomped crumbled, making it impossible to tell its original shape anymore.


    Some people felt fear once again at this sight, but others were looking at the monster with odd gazes as well.


    ¡°That monster reacted for the first time. Doesn¡¯t that mean that this Gold Dragon-nim is that strong?¡±


    ¡°It looks like we might have a chance at victory.¡±


    This beautiful yet violent-looking Dragon¡­


    The fact that this Dragon was their ally was filling the people here with courage.


    A new emotion was spreading on the battlefield that had been submerging in fear and desperation.


    The name of that emotion was hope.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Alberu was the first to notice that change.


    ¡°He changed the entire atmosphere.¡±


    Alberu realized the reasons Eruhaben revealed his Dragon body.


    The first reason was because hisrge Dragon body was better to fight against such arge monster. Another reason was to change the atmosphere on the battlefield.


    The final reason was to show his determination to fight to the end.


    ¡°Move back!¡±


    Alberu immediately shouted toward his troops.


    This Dragon was close to 20 meters long. There was also a monster that was just as majestic.


    ¡°All of you, move back!¡±


    He raised his voice as much as possible.


    Duke Deruth, who had been about to ask where his son Cale was, took off his cumbersome cape that was around his armor and threw it on the ground as he shouted.


    ¡°Move back immediately!¡±


    The Knight Captain did the same.


    ¡°All units move to the third line of defense!¡±


    Leaders were shouting all around them to get the troops to move back. One of the knights walked up to the Knight Captain and asked.


    ¡°Captain-nim, the third line of defense is past Puzzle City¡¯s walls! Isn¡¯t that too far away?¡±


    Puzzle City¡¯s walls.


    Although the walls were originally just regr stone walls, they had been fortified with all sorts of spells and devices from the moment Alberu learned that the monsters may appear here.


    The peculiar thing about it was that most walls would put fortification spells and defensive spells on the outside so that enemies couldn¡¯t invade, but these walls had all sorts of magic devices installed on the inside to prevent things from getting out.


    The Knight Captain looked at the knight with a frustrated expression.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    The Knight Captain looked away from the slow knight and shouted toward the soldiers, who were quickly retreating.


    ¡°We might end up being swept up in the battle between theserge beings and die before we can even fight!¡±


    A battle between a Dragon and a monster.


    Their fight would make the ground shake and buildings fall.


    The chances of the inside of Puzzle City turning into ruins were quite high.


    It was sad that people¡¯s homes would be destroyed, but they could rebuild the homester if nobody dies.


    The Knight Captain shouted toward the clueless knight.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to hurry up and move back if you want to live! Our role right now is to wait!¡±


    They needed to first watch the battle of theserge beings and the heroes.


    The Knight Captain watched everybody move back before being thest to retreat.


    ¡®There was a Dragon by Sir Cale Henituse¡¯s side as well.¡¯


    The Knight Captain recalled thest thing he saw through Alberu¡¯s videomunication device.


    Cale Henituse had turned into a bloody mess while showcasing a phenomenal ability. He had to leave immediately after that, after hearing Alberu Crossman¡¯s pained and cold voice.


    He and the other executives saw a young ck Dragon by Cale Henituse¡¯s side at that time.


    That was why the message from his highness the crown prince had stuck in their minds as they left.


    ¡®Dragons and numerous non-human races will be involved in this battle. Do not be flustered in the middle of the fight.¡¯


    The Knight Captain got chills on his back.


    ¡°¡­Are there a total of three Dragons?¡±


    However, he was wrong.


    There were more Dragons.


    One of the other Dragons mumbled to herself while looking at the Dragonified Eruhaben.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be quite intense.¡±


    M slowly stepped back.


    She was moving so stealthily that nobody noticed her moving away.


    ¨C Good luck.


    However, she could not avoid Eruhaben¡¯s gaze. M looked toward the older Dragon who was ready to die in this battle.


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back with a solution.¡±


    Shhhhh.


    She quietly moved away before taking her hoe out of her pocket.


    Ooooooooong.


    The hoe was covered in beige-colored mana. It felt very warm.


    She then looked toward a ce¡­ She was looking at the City Hall where Cale was right now.


    She recalled a conversation she had with Cale.


    ¡®M-nim, may I ask about your attribute?¡¯


    ¡®Of course, sir, how could I not answer teacher¡¯s question?¡¯


    Cale had stoically stared at M who was calling him teacher and speaking respectfully to him before his expression turned odd at her response.


    ¡®Connect together.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Excuse me?¡¯


    ¡®Connect together. That is my attribute.¡¯


    ¡®Could you please exin?¡¯


    ¡®Whether it is a broken de of grass or branch¡­ As long as it isn¡¯tpletely severed or destroyed into pieces, I am able to connect it back together and return it to normal.¡¯


    ¡®Human, that sounds so interesting! I wonder if that¡¯s why she has an orchard.¡¯


    M had smiled at Raon, who was amazed.


    ¡®Of course. It¡¯s great because I can connect together branches that are damaged by the wind and rain. Teacher. This is not a healing ability. Mm¡­I would be able to put bones back together. But I am unable to cure illnesses. It is just an ability that is useful for helping the poor crops grow in a healthy manner.¡¯


    Raon¡¯s eyes were open wide as he looked at M after hearing about this new kind of ability. As for Rasheel, who was standing behind M, he snorted that it was a stupid ability that didn¡¯t let her attack. That had led to an argument between Rasheel, Raon, and Dodori.


    M recalled what Cale had said to her during that loud ruckus.


    ¡®Then, M-nim.¡¯


    Cale had asked with an odd expression on his face.


    M recalled that face once again.


    ¡®Yes. It was quite odd.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression was hard to exin as he nonchntly asked a question like it didn¡¯t matter.


    It had looked like the calm sea before the storm.


    This was what Cale had asked.


    ¡®Are you able to connect together things like tes?¡¯


    ¡®tes? Of course.¡¯


    ¡®Not tes like that. Formless tes.¡¯


    ¡®Formless?¡¯


    M had tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡®No, never mind M-nim.¡¯


    Cale had smiled at her and said that it was nothing. That was how the conversation had ended.


    ¡°Teacher, it was not nothing.¡±


    M remembered what that swordsman named Choi Han had said to her before they left the Forest of Darkness.


    Cale was currently bloody and unconscious after his body was covered in injuries from overusing his ability.


    That was when M finally understood the meaning behind Cale¡¯s odd gaze.


    ¡®My power is not a healing ability.¡¯


    It could not heal illnesses.


    However, it was able to do things that healing powers could not do from time to time.


    She quickly and stealthily headed toward the City Hall as she caressed her hoe.


    Her mumblings about what she had to do scattered with the wind.


    ¡°¡­Any open wounds I just need to connect together. His body¡¯s te that is broken from overusing his powers can be connected together as well. If his bones are broken, I can also connect those together.¡±


    The ¡®solution¡¯ she had told Eruhaben about was Cale Henituse.


    ¡°I need to finish everything before Dodori gets here.¡±


    Mommy M¡¯s eyes were sparkling for a different reason.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom. Boom.


    She could hear the monster stomp its feet.


    M stopped for a moment and turned her head.


    ¡°That crazy monster bastard.¡±


    The swearing she used to do more often when she was younger subconsciously popped out.


    The Lion Dragon had stretched out its eight white wings and shot up into the air.


    Those wings were asrge as Eruhaben¡¯s wings and covered in a sturdy hide that looked difficult to pierce with most weapons.


    ¡°Now it looks like a fun fight.¡±


    Eruhabenughed as gold dust started to spread around him like bombs.


    It looked as if a golden milky way had covered the sky.


    It was at that moment.


    The Lion Dragon said something for the first time.


    ¡°¡­Kill¡­¡­¡±


    It sounded robotic.


    ¡°¡­Kill the strong intruder.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the intruder?¡±


    Eruhaben chuckled.


    His eyes clouded over as well.


    That mechanical voice¡­


    And how it was still until it reacted to a strong individual¡­


    The way it was talking about taking care of intruders¡­


    ¡®It sounds like a guardian.¡¯


    It was simr to a guardian that protected a dungeon or an item.


    He felt as if he would be able to figure out this Lion Dragon¡¯s identity in the near future.


    But that was not important right now.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The gold dust started to spread out from Eruhaben to cover the sky over Puzzle City.


    He had a twisted smile on his face while looking at the Lion Dragon.


    ¡°You¡¯re the intruder, not me.¡±


    The sky above Puzzle City was covered by Eruhaben¡¯s true body and gold dust.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve stepped into my domain, you will not be able to leave alive.¡±


    ¡°Kill. Intruder.¡±


    The Lion Dragon darted forward toward Eruhaben.


    The Gold Dragon surrounded by gold dust used hisrge body and mmed into the Lion Dragon without any hesitation.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaa¨C baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang¨C


    An explosion that was much louder than anything earlier shook the sky and the ground.


    The Lion Dragon¡¯s shield and the Gold Dragon¡¯s ws shed and shed again to kill each other.


    Crack! Crack!


    A strong gust of wind that started from the sky started to break the trees and old buildings on the ground.


    The formidable attacks made some people have to grab into things around them to not fly away.


    But one person¡­


    ¡°Ha, haha.¡±


    Alberuughed as he cast flight magic.


    In this battle between tworge creatures¡­


    He truly would be dust inparison.


    But he had been waiting for this moment.


    This monster that was protected by its shield¡­


    Alberu Crossman looked at the monster¡¯s outstretched eight wings that were no longer covered because it was facing off against Eruhaben.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll start by making it fall from the sky.¡±


    ¨C ¡­Currently calcting your chances of victory First, Alberu Crossman-nim¡¯s wing attack has a 98% chance of sess.


    Alberu listened to Taerang¡¯s voice as he looked at someone.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han looked at the sky and then looked back at Alberu before responding.


    ¡°I will take care of the Electric Eel before you make that monster fall to the ground. Let¡¯s take care of them one by one down at our level.¡±


    Rosalyn shouted at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±


    Choi Han turned his head.


    Oooooong¨C oooooo¨C


    Red mana burning like the sun was surrounding Rosalyn.


    Crack, crunch!


    Rosalyn was burning up even more intensely as even more highest-grade magic stones continued to break. She put her hand on the ground and shouted.


    ¡°Bind it!¡±


    Craaaaaaack-


    The ground split open and tree roots started to shoot up from all directions.


    ¡°Help the master!¡±


    ¡°Support the Tower Master-nim!¡±


    The mages who would be a part of her Magic Tower in the future started to support her. All sorts of manas mixed together to make the tree roots grow exponentially in both size and number.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The tree roots shot out toward the monster remaining on the ground as soon as Rosalyn shouted.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Sssss, ssssss!¡±


    The two-headed snake¡­ The tree roots headed toward this Electric Eel without stopping.


    Rosalyn watched the tree roots with her eyes that were burning with red mana before starting to cast other spells. She would not ept any openings whatsoever.


    ¡°Summon water!¡±


    ¡°Where is the waterway that filled the fountain? Find the waterways! There should be five of them!¡±


    Mages on one side were casting water-rted spells, while mages on the other side were looking at the map to find the underground waterways.


    Ssh-


    The water summoned by some of the mages headed toward a single direction.


    They were headed toward the Whales.


    Chhhhhhh-


    Water surrounded Witira¡¯s shoulder as if it was a cape. Her whip was starting to be even thicker.


    The Whales were preparing to go berserk.


    Choi Han watched all this before running toward the tree roots trying to bind down the monster.


    ¡°Lock!¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Lock also jumped toward the tree roots after hearing his name.


    Choi Han and Lock kicked off the tree root and burst forward.


    ¡°Pleasee!¡±


    ¡°Follow behind Lock!¡±


    The berserk Wolves and Tigers followed behind them.


    They were headed toward the two-headed snake¡­ Their only enemy was the Electric Eel.


    Choi Han recalled the fight he had on Earth and smiled.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Ssss!¡±


    The yellow head and the blue head¡­ The two snakes flinched after looking at therge tree roots and enemies charging toward them.


    However, the yellow head¡¯s yellow eyes soon shed.


    Sss.


    The yellow head opened its mouth.


    It looked as if an eerie noise would flow out of its mouth.


    This was the yellow head¡¯s ability, ¡®noise.¡¯


    The two-headed monster believed that the enemies would fall down or at least stop after hearing this noise.


    However, Choi Han, the person in front of everybody else, was smiling.


    ¡°¡­I was waiting for this.¡±


    Choi Han cast his ck Yong once again and shot up while Rosalyn cast the next spell she had been preparing.


    Ooooooong-!


    Red mana burst into the air once again, and a half-transparent barrier covered the yellow-headed monster¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡ª! ¡ª-!¡±


    The monster screamed, but no noise woulde out.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Rosalyn coughed up some blood before smiling.


    ¡°This is the greatness of soundproof barrier magic.¡±


    To put a soundproof barrier around a portion of a moving enemy¡­ This was something that could only be done with extremely delicate mana control.


    Rosalyn was probably one of the few humans, if not the only human, who could do that.


    Craaaaaaack-!


    However, that barrier was soon destroyed. The yellow head opened its mouth once again after seeing that the barrier was gone.


    However, that short instant¡­


    That extremely short period of time was all that Choi Han needed.


    The yellow head¡¯s eyes opened wide. Choi Han had pointed his sword toward the monster¡¯s mouth while it had been distracted by the soundproof barrier.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh! Chhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The blue head shot water toward Choi Han and tried to m into him in shock, but¡­


    Baaaaaang!


    Lock¡¯s shield blocked the attack.


    Choi Han pushed his sword forward instead of thanking Lock and said the following.


    ¡°One Yonging right up.¡±


    Into the open mouth of the yellow-headed monster¡­


    A ck Yong sparkled violently as it left Choi Han¡¯s sword and burst inside.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Chef Choi Han with a serving of ck Yong right into the monster¡¯s mouth!


    What will happen next?


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 652: Everything can be connected 2

    <h4>Chapter 652: Everything can be connected 2</h4>


    Inside the open mouth of the yellow-headed monster¡­ The ck Yong shoved its head inside.


    Choi Han lowered his sword for the first time since the battle began.


    ¡°¡ª-!¡±


    As the yellow head stiffened up without being able to make any noise, the ck Yong opened up its jaw and dug into the enemy¡¯s body.


    ¡°¡ª! ¡ª-!¡±


    Baaaaaang- baaaaang¨C


    The yellow head¡¯s silent scream and the ck explosion inside its body happened at the same time.


    Its tongue it would use to screech¡­. Its fangs that were full of poison¡­ Everything that could break was broken and the ck Yong ripped apart as much as it could inside the monster¡¯s body as well.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    The yellow head couldn¡¯t even groan as its head limped down.


    Plop.


    Although its strong scales were still fine, ck blood burst out of its mouth nonstop.


    ¡°Huufff, huff-¡±


    The yellow head could only breathe heavily.


    ¡°Chhhh, rooooar, roooooooar¨C!¡±


    The blue head was roaring as it intensely twisted its body.


    Although half of their bodies were split, the rest of the Electric Eel was one body. The damages to the inside of the yellow head naturally affected the blue head as well.


    ¡°Rooooooooooooar¡ª!¡±


    The blue head¡¯s roar shook the surrounding area.


    It was so loud that even the people who had retreated to the third line of defense outside the city walls were shocked.


    Choi Han kept his sword down as he looked toward the blue head and smirked.


    ¡°This is nice.¡±


    It was nice to be able to attack both monsters with one attack.


    The blue head red at the enemy who had harmed its other half and its body as Choi Han smiled.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh! Ch!¡±


    The blue head charged toward Choi Han with thepletely out of it yellow head dangling on its side.


    It would definitely kill this bastard who harmed it. The blue head¡¯s blue eyes were full of rage. Choi Han could tell what it was thinking, even though they could notmunicate.


    Chhhhhhh-


    Water swirled like a whirlpool around the blue head¡¯s body.


    As Choi Han looked at it rushing toward him¡­


    ¡°¡­Huuuuuu.¡±


    Drip.


    A strand of ck blood dripped out of the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Hyung!¡±


    Lock¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock. He had seen Choi Han getting external injuries many times. However, he had never seen Choi Han receive any internal injuries.


    This meant that Choi Han overdid it by continuously raising his aura to its maximum strength to summon the ck Yong.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Choi Han groaned before nonchntly wiping the blood away and raising his sword again.


    ¡°I!¡±


    Lock frowned and immediately charged toward the blue head with his shield in front of him.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The noise from Lock running on the ground was extremely faintpared to the sound of the Electric Eel¡¯srge body moving.


    That was why he couldn¡¯t tell. He didn¡¯t know that there were allies running behind him.


    ¡°I got this.¡±


    Lock heard a voice that was as refreshing and gentle as the waves at the beach.


    He flinched in response and saw someone rush past him.


    Chhhhhhh-


    Witira was running with her water whip wrapped around her arm.


    There was a long, half-transparent cape on her shoulders.


    Witira was ready to go berserk but had not been able to do so yet.


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh! Chhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    However, she smiled while looking at the monster charging toward her.


    ¡°Water created by a few people¡¯s magic is not enough to go berserk.¡±


    It could only help her enough to prepare to go berserk at any moment.


    Whales needed water to go berserk.


    They needed a significant amount of water.


    It was difficult to expect such arge amount of water on drynd.


    However, there were ways to get it.


    Witira turned to look, not at the monster charging at her but at Rosalyn.


    In that battle at the Breck Kingdom¡¯s Gorge of Death¡­


    Rosalyn had yed an important role in that battle both as a former royal of the Breck Kingdom and as a mage.


    The Whales needed to go berserk in that battle but did not have a lot of water to do so.


    How had they done it back then?


    An extremelyrge magic circle and arge amount of mana¡­ Mages who could handle such things just needed to create water like a tsunami. However, Rosalyn and the other mages there did not have the strength to do that.


    The thing that solved their problem was Cale¡¯s Dominating Water. The wall of water that shot up like a giant wave served as the foundation for Witira and Archie to go berserk.


    Witira and Rosalyn had seen how much Cale had pushed himself to make that happen.


    They had won the battle, but they didn¡¯t like how much Cale had suffered.


    This was especially true for Rosalyn, who etched the memory of being unable to do something that could have been done with magic and prepared since then so that something like that would never happen again.


    Witira looked at Rosalyn¡¯s firm gaze and started speaking.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about getting water when we have an Archmage with us.¡±


    Archmage.


    Witira gave that title to Rosalyn without any hesitation.


    Rosalyn couldn¡¯t hear her voice, but the moment she saw Witira smile¡­


    ¡°The magic circle is ready!¡±


    ¡°The magic stones are also ready!¡±


    Rosalyn heard her subordinates report in as well.


    And the final report¡­


    ¡°We found all the waterways!¡±


    The moment the mage holding the map reported in for all of them¡­ She stood in the middle of a newly drawn magic circle.


    She closed her eyes and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Please get started.¡±


    The mage holding the map immediately shouted.


    ¡°Destroy the waterways!¡±


    The za at the center of Puzzle City¡­


    There were a total of five waterways underneath this area.


    Bang!


    Sharp mana spears pierced through the five waterways.


    Nobody was left in Puzzle City, but the water was still flowing.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Water shot up from the waterways.


    One of the mages put a magic stone at the edge of the newrge magic circle and shouted.


    ¡°Pour the mana in!¡±


    Oooooo-


    The mana that came out of the magic stone seeped into the magic circle.


    The mana gathered so quickly that the magic circle looked like a bomb that was about to explode.


    Rosalyn was standing at the center.


    She slowly opened her eyes.


    She became covered in red mana once more as she spoke to Witira.


    ¡°I will send you a tsunami.¡±


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The five pirs of water shooting up from the waterways¡­


    All of that water flew through the air and headed toward the magic circle where Rosalyn was standing.


    She raised her hand the moment the watering from different directions was about to gather as one above the magic circle.


    ¡°Be a wave.¡±


    Ssh¨C!


    A giant strand of water shot up from the magic circle and gobbled up the five stands of water from the waterways.


    Theybined to be onerge wave.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    It started to move toward where Rosalyn was pointing.


    It was moving toward Witira.


    Witira smiled while looking at therge wave heading toward her.


    If the water wall Cale created at the Gorge of Death let her feel the violent nature of the ocean because of its dominating power¡­


    ¡®The wave is burning.¡¯


    The wave headed toward her was roaring like fire even though it was water.


    It must be carrying the will of the mage who created this wave.


    This wave that was full of mana was smallpared to Cale¡¯s water wall, but it was extremely strong because of the amount of mana it carried.


    Witira¡¯s heart started to beat wildly as she carried on the will of that wave.


    Water and fire were different.


    Water did not burn.


    It just roared.


    However, if this water carried the will of someone who wanted to burn up in this battle, there was no reason she couldn¡¯t carry that will forward.


    Witira reached out her hand.


    The wave seemed to lower its head toward her for a moment. Witira walked on top of the wave.


    ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡±


    Archie got behind her.


    The wave covered Witira and Archie¡¯s bodies.


    The Whale tribe¡¯s berserk transformation.


    Their body did not get bigger. The half-transparent water just surrounded their bodies as if it was armor. However, this armor was what made the Whales the strongest of the Beast people.


    As people started to get lost in their beauty¡­


    ¡°Chhhhhhhhhh! Chhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The blue-haired, blue-eyed Witira looked into the simrly blue eyes of the monster up above.


    Witira licked her lips with excitement.


    The water from the waterway underneath Puzzle City¡­ And the water created by Rosalyn and the many mages¡­


    It had turned into a wave, but it was not enough to be a tsunami.


    That was why thest part was therge amount of water created by this monster.


    ¡°I really like that you are the enemy I need to fight.¡±


    She would take it for herself.


    ¡°I like it as well! Kahahahahah!¡±


    Archie had the same thought.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Witira, who now had a water armor and cape, as well as an armored Archie mmed against the blue head.


    There was another loud explosion and the people watching to see the results noticed the water surrounding the blue head turning into a whip.


    ¡°Chhh? Chhh, chhhhh!¡±


    The blue head¡¯s eyes opened wide after seeing the water it shot out turning into a whip.


    The monster looked into Witira¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°I will make you suffocate.¡±


    ¡°Rooooooooar¨C!¡±


    The monster roared in pain. The water whip slithered like a snake and started to tighten around the blue head and the entire Electric Eel¡¯s body.


    Crunch. Crunch!


    The tree roots Rosalyn created were easily destroyed by the strength of the whip as well.


    ¡°Haha, Haha-¡±


    But Rosalyn wasughing. The foundation that allowed Witira to use such strength was her magic too.


    ¡°Roooooooar!¡±


    Boom-!


    The blue head soon fell to the ground.


    ¡°Grrr, chhhh.¡±


    The blue head tried to get rid of the water it had cast, but it was impossible.


    The water created by the monster was already under Witira¡¯s jurisdiction now.


    The monster needed to find a way to get out of this whip. However, it would not have the time to do so.


    ¡°Khahahaha! We just need to beat it up now!¡±


    Archie and his fist that was covered in sparkling water armor appeared in front of the blue head¡¯s nose.


    Pow!


    Archie¡¯s fist mmed into the blue head¡¯s forehead and there was a cracking noise as the horn on the blue head¡¯s forehead instantly crushed into pieces.


    Archie¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡°Kehehe! Hey monster bastard, did you know?¡±


    Paseton shook his head after hearing Archie¡¯s thuggish tone, but Archie was serious.


    Archie continued speaking to the blue head that was struggling while being suffocated by the whip.


    ¡°No matter how strong your scales are¡­do you know what happens if you keep punching it? Then the organs inside all explode. Hmm? You want to know if I¡¯m being serious? That¡¯s what your gaze seems to be saying. Do you really want to know? Do you want me to tell you?¡±


    Archie raised his fist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll happily tell you. Kahahahahah!¡±


    His fist struck down on the sturdy scales on the blue head¡¯s face that was visible through the gap in the whip.


    Pow, pow!


    The scales did not break or rip. However, the shock from the punches shook the inside of the monster underneath the scales.


    Archie noticed a shadow above him and turned his head.


    ¡°How about we do it together?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be easier like this!¡±


    The Tigers walked over with their loose sleeves fluttering in the wind. The Wolves awkwardly added on as well.


    They were so big in their berserk transformations that Archie thought that it had suddenly turned to night instead of there being a shadow above him.


    Smile.


    Archie responded while smiling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s beat it up together.¡±


    That was how the blue head¡¯s screams started.


    Pow! Pow! Pow! Pow, pow!


    ¡°Roooooar, roooooar!¡±


    However, that screaming did notst long. The blue head¡¯s insides were a mess with its blood vessels popping and its organs exploding.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to drag it out.¡±


    They heard an unbelievable explosion the moment they heard Choi Han¡¯s voice.


    Baaaaaang- baaaaang!


    They raised their heads to see a strong gust of wind created by the Gold Dragon and the Lion Dragon fighting against each other.


    Only the ck Bone Dragon was able to resist the storm to support the Gold Dragon.


    It was an intense battle with gold dust flying around everywhere.


    It helped them realize that the true enemy was over there.


    Archie nodded his head at Choi Han before walking over to the blue head.


    ¡°R¡­.. roooooar¡­¡­¡±


    Chhhh.


    Archie opened the blue head¡¯s mouth without much effort.


    ¡°Chhh. Chh.¡±


    The monster coughed up blood with its mouth open. Choi Han watched this with a stoic expression before stabbing his sword that was covered in a bit of aura into the open mouth.


    Puuk.


    The sword pierced through the roof of the blue head¡¯s mouth and reached all the way to its brain, making those angry blue eyes finally lose their gleam.


    ¡°We¡¯re done over here too.¡±


    Witira opened the yellow head¡¯s mouth and Paseton stabbed a sword in there to finish off the other head as well.


    Archie walked over to Choi Han, who was catching his breath, and started speaking.


    ¡°We took care of one easier than-¡±


    Easier than they expected, such that they shouldn¡¯t have worried so much.


    However, Archie frowned without being able to say that after seeing Choi Han¡¯s face. A small strand of blood was still dripping down from the corner of Choi Han¡¯s mouth.


    He then remembered what he had forgotten about.


    ¡®We were able to fight at full strength because Choi Han went all out to hold this monster back until we arrived.¡¯


    Archie looked past Choi Han¡¯s shoulder at Rosalyn.


    The mages were all plopped down on the ground breathing heavily and although Rosalyn was still standing firm, she too was wiping blood off the corner of her mouth.


    Everybody other than the Beast people was not in good condition.


    Their strength and sacrifices had allowed them to fight like that.


    Archie¡¯s face stiffened up.


    The Tigers and Wolves had the same expressions on their faces. It was because they were thinking that they did not do much while the others had strategized and fought hard against this monster.


    ¡°It means we just need to fight more from here.¡±


    They heard Witira¡¯s voice.


    They turned toward the voice to see Witira and Lock standing there. The two people who were holding their whip and shield respectively raised their heads.


    ¡°We will step in once that Lion Dragon falls to the ground.¡±


    The Beast people nodded their heads with stiff expressions still on their faces.


    Choi Han nodded at the now fully grown Lock as if to tell him not to worry before grabbing his sword that was stabbed into the blue head.


    The moment he was about to pull his sword out¡­


    Tang!


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Something hard was touching his sword.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    A confused Choi Han moved his sword to pull the hard thing out.


    It was because it might be a variable that could negatively affect them.


    But Choi Han gasped the moment he saw what came out with the sword.


    Tang!


    The round orb fell to the ground.


    ¡°Hmm? What is this?¡±


    Archie looked at the orb that came out of the blue head with confusion, but Choi Han picked it up and answered his question.


    ¡°A cintamani.¡±


    ¡°A cintamani? I¡¯ve never heard of that before.¡±


    Everybody looked confused after hearing a word they had never heard before. But Choi Han recalled what had happened on Earth.


    ¡®They said something like a cintamani came out after they caught the yellow head. I guess something like that came out here too.¡¯


    Choi Han asked Paseton, who was pulling his sword out as well.


    ¡°Is there an orb like this over there too?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? There isn¡¯t one here.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Choi Han tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡®I remember they said on Earth that the cintamani came out of the yellow-headed monster.¡¯


    Was this a bit different?


    Choi Han decided it wasn¡¯t a variable that could negatively affect them and thoughtlessly wiped the blood off the cintamani.


    He needed to keep it and pass it on to Caleter.


    ¨C Huh?


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Choi Han flinched after wiping the cintamani with his sleeve.


    He heard someone¡¯s voice.


    It was a familiar voice.


    ¨C Huh? Huh?


    The person sounded anxious.


    Choi Han looked toward the source of the voice.


    He lifted his sleeve that was cleaning the orb away.


    And inside the orb¡­


    He could see a person.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Choi Han was truly bewildered as he stood in the middle of the battlefield.


    ¨C Huh?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Both Choi Han and the person inside the orb could only repeat the same thing over and over.


    It could not be helped.


    Choi Han barely managed to say something.


    ¡°¡­Park Jin Tae?¡±


    Park Jin Tae.


    This was the former National Representative for Shooting and the ability user who used the gun with exploding bullets as his weapon.


    He was someone on Earth.


    ¨C ¡­You? You! You, you¡¯re Choi Han-! Why are you inside the cintamani-?!


    On the other side of the cintamani¡­ Park Jin Tae was looking at Choi Han with an anxious expression on his face.


    For the currently unconscious Cale¡­


    The God of Death had said the following in a warm voice as Cale was leaving Earth.


    ¨C Human. Do not think that this is the end.


    ¨C You never know when you might be reconnected with people you know.


    Fate is something even thews of the world cannot fathom.


    Cale had been unable to tell the meaning behind those words and had called it ¡®bullshit,¡¯ however¡­ Fated individuals would always be connected together.


    Choi Han looked at Park Jin Tae inside the orb and nkly said something.


    ¡°¡­This is driving me crazy.¡±


    ¨C ¡­Holy crap. Lee Chul Min! Soo Hyuk hyung, no¡­ Call Kim Rok Soo over!


    Park Jin Tae was feeling the same way.


    Both Choi Han and Park Jin Tae werepletely bewildered right now.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Fate is something even thews of the world cannot fathom. Truer words have never been said.


    What will happen next?


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 653: Everything can be connected 3

    <h4>Chapter 653 ¨C Everything can be connected 3</h4>


    ¡°Hyung, who is that?¡±


    Lock moved his face toward the cintamani after seeing Choi Han¡¯s anxious expression as he focused on it.


    ¨C Eek!


    Lee Chul Min, who was doing the same thing on Park Jin Tae¡¯s side, gasped and moved back after seeing the berserk Lock.


    ¨C ¡­You-


    Park Jin Tae opened his mouth but closed it back without being able to say much.


    ¡®Where the hell is this bastard right now?¡¯


    Park Jin Tae was at a loss for words after seeing Lock and the area visible behind Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    One unranked monster, the Electric Eel, was dead and there were many humans and peculiar looking humans as well.


    He recalled the day when Choi Han had disappeared.


    ¡®What happened to that punk Choi Han?¡¯


    ¡®He left.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had seemed oddly different when he woke up again.


    He wasn¡¯t the original Kim Rok Soo that Park Jin Tae knew, nor was he the Kim Rok Soo who had acted as themander. He was someone in between those two people.


    But Kim Rok Soo was still Kim Rok Soo, and his actions weren¡¯t very different from when he was acting asmander.


    However, many people didn¡¯t know what to say after hearing what Kim Rok Soo told them.


    ¡®Most of the abilities I¡¯ve used have disappeared. I can¡¯t use them anymore. Some of my abilities have been sealed as well.¡¯


    He must have ended up that way after using too much of his powers. Most of the people understood it that way, and they were just relieved that Kim Rok Soo was still alive.


    Park Jin Tae, who had been one of those relieved people, had asked about Choi Han, who seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one who had been curious. The others had been curious as well, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask Kim Rok Soo who still needed time to recover.


    ¡®Choi Han returned to where he belongs.¡¯


    ¡®¡­He belongs here, so where the hell did he go?¡¯


    Smile.


    Kim Rok Soo had smiled and mischievously responded to Park Jin Tae.


    ¡®Park Jin Tae, I didn¡¯t expect you to feel that way.¡¯


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    Park Jin Tae could not ask anything else after hearing that. However, he did notice something.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo, Lee Soo Hyuk, and Choi Jung Soo. I¡¯m sure the three of them know something.¡¯


    He felt that it was especially true for Choi Jung Soo, who trained like hell using the book Choi Han gave him as he left. On the other hand, Lee Soo Hyuk seemed a bit more aloof.


    It looked as if the burden on his heart had been lessened.


    ¡°Park Jin Tae. Why are you holding the cintamani?¡±


    Park Jin Tae flinched at Choi Han¡¯s calm question.


    He turned away from the cintamani and looked down at his hand. He was holding a cloth. It was a cloth to clean the cintamani.


    ¨C ¡­I¡¯m currently training my mind.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had stopped Park Jin Tae¡¯s mental training via sparring and was now making him do all sorts of different things.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Choi Han chuckled.


    ¡°I suppose you do need to train that mind of yours.¡±


    ¨C ¡­You little punk.


    Park Jin Tae frowned and red at Choi Han, while Lock and the others beside Choi Han looked at him with surprised expressions.


    Choi Han was usually calm and tended to be more affectionate. He was only snappy like this against his enemies, but he seemed shocked yet happy to see this person for this guy to be an enemy.


    ¡®They¡¯re simr.¡¯


    Lock had only seen two people inside the cintamani but realized that their physical appearances and hair color were simr to Choi Han¡¯s.


    The ce inside the cintamani seemed to be different from this world, where ck eyes and ck hair were rare to be seen.


    It seemed to be a different world.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Lock held back a groan and kept his mouth shut.


    ¡°This is amazing. We are able to talk to each other.¡±


    Choi Han was quite amazed. He was currently speaking in thenguage of Cale¡¯s world and not speaking Korean, but they were able tomunicate with both sides using their respectivenguages.


    It was at that moment.


    ¨C Bang!


    The door behind Park Jin Tae mmed open and Lee Chul Min came in with someone.


    ¨C Huff, huff.


    Lee Chul Min was breathing heavily, but the person behind him seemedpletely fine. That person quickly walked over to the cintamani.


    ¨C Hey, Han. Why do you look like that?


    It was Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°We caught the Electric Eel on this side. There was a cintamani inside the Electric Eel and it connected like this.¡±


    ¨C ¡­Ha.


    Lee Soo Hyukughed at Choi Han¡¯s calm response and nodded his head.


    ¨C Then what about Rok Soo?


    Park Jin Tae¡¯s expression twisted as if to ask what the heck Lee Soo Hyuk was talking about while Choi Han¡¯s face stiffened up.


    Park Jin Tae flinched at Choi Han¡¯s stiff expression.


    ¡°¡­He is not here right now.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk focused on Choi Han¡¯s eyes.


    ¨C He must have gone unconscious again.


    He hesitated before adding on.


    ¨C ¡­It¡¯s fine as long as he is still alive.


    However, he noticed that Choi Han¡¯s pupils slightly shook the moment he said that. Lee Soo Hyuk felt as if his heart was sinking.


    ¨C Is he in critical condition?


    Choi Han seemed to hesitate after hearing that question.


    Lee Soo Hyuk could see a strong gust of wind blowing toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Hyung! Dodge!¡±


    Lock grabbed Choi Han, who seemed to be thinking about something, by the cor and pulled him back.


    Choi Han raised his head.


    Where he had been standing¡­ Someone was falling there as if he had been mmed down.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    It was Alberu.


    Choi Han walked toward him with shock.


    ¡°Your highness, are you okay?¡±


    Alberu raised his hand to say that he was okay before smiling in pain.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t easy.¡¯


    Eruhaben had told him to get on his back, but it was difficult to even get close to Eruhaben, who was trading blows with the Lion Dragon.


    He felt like a shrimp in the middle of a battle between whales.


    The strong gusts of wind and the aftershock of the explosive blows between the two behemoths just sent Alberu flying.


    ¨C Sorry.


    Eruhaben was apologizing to Alberu for not being able to do anything about it but Alberu felt as if he should be the one to apologize.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know I was this weak.¡¯


    Alberu was angry at himself for being unable to even get close to Eruhaben or the Lion Dragon to attack its wings.


    He hid his thoughts and addressed Choi Han, who was helping him up.


    ¡°You already caught the Electric Eel.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve caught it once before, so it was easy.¡±


    ¡°So I just need to do my part.¡±


    Choi Han looked at Alberu with concern after hearing his calm voice. Alberu, who had turned away as if to pretend he had not seen Choi Han¡¯s gaze, noticed the orb in Choi Han¡¯s other hand.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Alberu subconsciously lifted his helmet a bit.


    ¡°What the hell? Park Jin Tae? Lee Soo Hyuk?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk and Park Jin Tae were both shocked to hear this surprised yet happy voice.


    ¨C What the hell? How does that punk know who I am?


    Alberu slightly frowned after hearing Park Jin Tae¡¯sment.


    ¡°Punk? How dare you say that to the future sun?¡±


    ¨C ¡­Huh? Is this some crazy bastard?


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Alberu chuckled despite the dire situation they were currently in. Choi Han shook his head while looking at Park Jin Tae.


    Lee Soo Hyuk and Park Jin Tae still seemed confused, but Alberu looked at Choi Han, the cintamani, and the Electric Eel before smirking toward the orb.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡±


    ¨C Should I know who you are?


    Alberu nonchntlymented after hearing Park Jin Tae¡¯s retort.


    ¡°Alberu Crossman. How about now?¡±


    ¨C ¡­Huh?


    I definitely heard that name before.


    Where was it?


    Park Jin Tae tried his best to remember. Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s started to speak at that moment.


    ¨C The Dark Tiger?


    ¨C Eek.


    Park Jin Tae and Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Alberu smirked at them before patting Choi Han on the shoulder.


    ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll make that monster fall to the ground soon enough.¡±


    Oooooo-


    He was about to cast flight magic again before he suddenly stopped.


    ¨C Hey, crown prince!


    He heard Raon¡¯s urgent voice. Alberu turned his head toward the City Hall.


    ¨C Dark Elf Tasha called me!


    The Dark Elf, Tasha. She was Alberu¡¯s aunt and currently leading the Dark Elf Battle Squad.


    She also had the Elf warriors with her right now, and they were headed for the Endable Kingdom.


    Tasha was headed there because they needed to figure out what Sayeru, the Bears, and Arm were doing once Cale and Raon had left, and if possible, to rescue any Dark Elves who were still alive after not being used as sacrifices.


    She had a difficult task to fulfill, but they believed she wouldn¡¯t be in too much danger as long as it wasn¡¯t a full-on battle since the Dark Elves had formed an alliance with the Eastern and Western continents¡¯ Elves.


    However, it should have taken a long time toplete this task.


    ¡®She already contacted him?¡¯


    Alberu had an ominous feeling about the fact that Tasha was contacting them so quickly.


    That ominous feeling turned out to be right.


    ¨C She said they weren¡¯t there! The Dark Elves imprisoned in the caged carriages were there but Sayeru, the priests, the Bears, and Arm¡­ None of them were there!


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s mind turned into aplicated mess.


    ¡®Where did they go?¡¯


    Where did so many enemies disappear to at once?


    Were they headed to Puzzle City?


    Alberu became anxious after hearing about this new source of headache.


    ¡®We need to hurry and take care of this Lion Dragon.¡¯


    What he knew for sure was that this monster wasn¡¯t the end.


    There was still the sealed god, and he had a feeling that something else would happen after they took care of this monster as well.


    Alberu¡¯s heart started to beat wildly with nervousness. He heard Choi Han¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Choi Han stood next to Alberu and wrapped the cintamani in cloth before handing it to Lock.


    ¡°Take this to Cale-nim. You just need to go to City Hall. Raon will take care of things if you tell him, ¡®Kim Rok Soo.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo? Uhh, okay! I got it.¡±


    Alberu just nced at them while Choi Han smiled the way he smiles when he pretended to be all innocent. Alberu could see the dry blood on Choi Han¡¯s lips as he smiled.


    Alberu couldn¡¯t believe what Choi Han was saying while looking like that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together, your highness. Your instructor can¡¯t leave his student alone. I will cover you.¡±


    He could see Rosalyn, who also had blood on her lips, walking over to him as well.


    ¡°Your highness. I will deal with the flight magic. I will help you pierce through that gust of wind as well.¡±


    Rosalyn picked up the ne full of highest-grade magic stones as if something like that was easy to do for her.


    Alberu was so full of disbelief that he couldn¡¯t evenugh.


    If Rosalyn casts the spell to send him flying and casts a barrier to block that strong gust of wind¡­


    And if Choi Han covers him from the front to block the aftershock of the enemy¡¯s attacks¡­


    Then the chances of Alberu piercing through that monster¡¯s wings would go up.


    A shadow appeared on top of Alberu, Rosalyn, Choi Han, and the others at that moment.


    ¡°You all seem to be forgetting about me.¡±


    Mary descended to the ground.


    She was with the ck Bone Dragon Dragon half-blood whose gold eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°Get on my back.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood offered his armored back to Alberu, Choi Han, and Rosalyn.


    Alberuughed and started to speak.


    ¡°¡­I guess there¡¯s no need to get on Eruhaben-nim¡¯s back.¡±


    On the sky covered with gold dust as if it was the Milky Way¡­


    Three people headed to the battlefield in the sky on top of a ck Bone Dragon.


    * * *


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    The buzz cut Dragon Rasheel could not hide his shocked expression. He grabbed Dorph by the neck and shook him around.


    The ck wall by Dorph had disappeared at some point.


    ¡°Hey! Snap out of it! How can you already faint?! Hey! Hey! You damn Lion! Wake the fuck up!¡±


    Pow, pow, pow!


    ¡®Hurry and get back up!¡¯


    Rasheel continued to punch Dorph¡¯s already bloody mess of a face.


    ¡°Oo¡­ oo¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He heard quiet groans from the unconscious Dorph each time, but Rasheel continued to punch him without stopping.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to punch you until you die if you don¡¯t wake up! Huh? Do you want to die?¡±


    He justunched vicious threats to Dorph.


    Mercenary King Bud watched Rasheel with disbelief before shouting.


    ¡°Rasheel-nim! Could you please help us?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m only beating up one bastard!¡±


    Pow!


    Rasheel then kicked Dorph¡¯s stomach.


    Bud seemed to be scared as he turned away only to see the other Lions who were peeking at Rasheel full of fear.


    Bud mumbled while looking at them.


    ¡°Well, I guess we don¡¯t really need the help.¡±


    Chhhhhhhhh-!


    Bud¡¯s sword was glowing with a blue aura. His eyes that were as cold as his sword nced around the battlefield.


    The Lions were berserk, but not doing well. They were currently gathered in one area without any means of escape.


    They were chaotic messes after their leader, Dorph, had gone unconscious.


    ¡°Surround them! Make it so that they can¡¯t escape!¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t beat us with this kind of numbers advantage!¡±


    Now that the Rangers who had gone to rescue the Vampires were back, a total of 500 Ranger Brigade members were attacking the Lions.


    The tens of Lions couldn¡¯t help but be pushed back by the numbers advantage, even while berserk.


    ¡°You bastards!¡±


    ¡°We will never forgive you!¡±


    Even some of the still weakened Vampire warriors were helping them to attack the Lions.


    Then there were the unexpected allies.


    ¡°Attack those viins who tried to harm his majesty!¡±


    ¡°Leave none of them alive! They are the enemy of our Sez Kingdom!¡±


    The Sez Kingdom¡¯s Knights Brigade, soldiers, and mages who appeared once the ck wall had disappeared were helping the mercenaries.


    Their three leaders were still unconscious. King Bakehe, the Knight Captain and the top Royal Mage would despair if they saw what was going on, but they were currently unconscious without showing any signs of waking up.


    The Vice Captain of the Royal Knights Brigade who was leading the troops right now continued to show his anger toward the Lions and Cats.


    ¡°Such evil people!¡±


    ¡°Hohoho.¡±


    ¡°I am impressed by the desires of the Society of Peace. I can¡¯t thank you all enough for safely returning our majesty to us.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, it was nothing. We just did what needed to be done, the right thing to do.¡±


    Gashan patted Dodori, who could not hide his anxiety on the shoulder before making it look as if he was taking care of the unconscious King Bakehe.


    The Vice Captain of the Sez Kingdom¡¯s Royal Knights Brigade couldn¡¯t help but throw praises at this Society of Peace Gashan mentioned after seeing Gashan looking so hard at work to take care of his king.


    Gashan was doing this to snap the king¡¯s head off in case he woke up and the situation took a turn, but only Bud and a few others knew about his true intentions.


    Bud watched this and thought that he could leave the cleanup to Gashan afterward. He then anxiously bit down on his lips.


    ¡®We need to hurry over.¡¯


    He had heard about Cale¡¯s condition from Dodori and Gashan. He could also tell what kind of danger the Roan Kingdom was in right now.


    ¡®We need to get there as quickly as possible to help them.¡¯


    They needed to take care of things here properly before heading over.


    Bud looked toward the forest.


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s only one left.¡±


    Mount Nex was fully covered by fog.


    About a third of it was covered by red fog.


    He looked back at the battlefield.


    ¡°Ha. The Cats are so quick.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t see the Mn household or the Cats.


    The Cats had all quickly escaped into the fog once they realized they were in danger.


    This was the same for the Cat tribe leader.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know Cats be so quick when they go berserk.¡±


    The speed of the berserk Cats was so quick that even he, a sword master, had trouble catching them.


    They were so efficient running away without caring about the danger their allies, the Lions and Dorph, were in. Only the Mn household barely managed to chase them into the fog.


    Bud could not hide his anxiety and concern.


    The forest was too quiet.


    He heard a low voice at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±


    Beacrox was wiping blood off his greatsword as he said that.


    ¡°The fact that it is silent means that we are doing well.¡±


    His father would be running through the fog right now.


    On and Hong were trying to swallow the whole mountain with their red fog.


    Beacrox could clearly imagine what his family was doing right now.


    The image in his mind was almost a direct representation of what was going on.


    Inside the fog-covered forest¡­


    ¡°Ugh-!¡±


    A Cat that couldn¡¯t even make much noise before its neck was pierced fell to the ground.


    Plop.


    The body didn¡¯t even make much noise as it fell.


    Shhhhh.


    Ron wiped the blood on his dagger with a leaf before looking forward.


    ¡°¡­Grrrrrr-!¡±


    Inside the fog¡­ The berserk Cat tribe leader was ring at Ron.


    Behind the Cat tribe leader was a red fog that was slowly extending its territory and approaching Ron and the tribe leader.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Behind the Cat tribe leader was a red fog that was slowly extending its territory and approaching Ron and the tribe leader.


    Go On and Hong go!


    What will happen next?


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 654: Everything can be connected 4

    <h4>Chapter 654 ¨C Everything can be connected (4)</h4>


    ¡°Grr¡­ you¡¯re annoyingly persistent.¡±


    The Cat tribe leader was trying to catch his breath while frowning at Ron.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Ron¡¯s breath was also slightly heavy. His face was calm but his back was full of sweat. The old man¡¯s eyes observed the berserk tribe leader.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories about berserk Cats but this is my first time seeing it in person.¡±


    Berserk transformations were different based on the attributes of the Beast tribe.


    Some of them, such as Tigers and Wolves, grew bigger and their strength increased exponentially. There were also transformations like the Whale tribe¡¯s where there were no physical changes but a medium was used to increase their strength.


    The Cats had their own unique transformation as well.


    ¡®First, their whole body bes covered in fur.¡¯


    Their body didn¡¯t grow bigger like the Wolves but there were some physical changes.


    ¡®Most importantly, they be extremely agile and don¡¯t make any noises in their movements.¡¯


    They moved very quickly and didn¡¯t make any noise when their feet touched the ground as they moved. This berserk transformation was probably why the Cats were known for being stealthy.


    The tribe leader smirked while looking at Ron observing him.


    ¡°Keke. You sound very tired.¡±


    Ron didn¡¯t respond to the tribe leader. It was the truth.


    Ron had barely caught up to the tribe leader.


    ¡°So persistent. Such annoyingly persistent old bastards.¡±


    The tribe leadermented while looking around.


    ¡°How they hell do none of you groan even after getting hurt? Your venomous aura should decrease with age but your eyes are all boiling with venomous aura.¡±


    The reason Ron was able to catch up to the tribe leader¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was thanks to the people from the Mn Household surrounding the tribe leader.


    Whether it was their arm or leg¡­ They were all bleeding with injuries here and there but none of them had released a single groan.


    ¡°¡­You pestering bugs.¡±


    On the way here¡­ Attacks that made the Cats who were running away with the tribe leader stop temporarily or forever had continued all around the forest.


    They were all attacks by the Mn household.


    They were so persistent in chasing the Cats that they forced the Cats to split up and escape in different directions.


    Ron responded with a stoic expression on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re left all alone thanks to those so called pestering bugs.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The tribe leader frowned.


    The Cat that was taken down by Ron¡¯s dagger just moments ago was thest one who had been escaping with the tribe leader.


    Ron had heard Dodori shouting behind him the moment before he jumped into the forest.


    ¡®Cale fainted! It¡¯s serious!¡¯


    On and Hong had run off earlier than he did and did not hear it. Ron realized that there was not much time. He needed to take care of the enemies as quickly as possible before returning to the Roan Kingdom.


    Shhhhh.


    Ron raised his hand and the people from the Mn household who had not made a single noise disappeared into the fog at his signal.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The Cat tribe leader scoffed as if he found them ridiculous but still prepared for their attacks.


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    There was an eerie noise and the fog around them started to roar.


    ¡°Grrrrrrr. Did you really think you could survive after stepping into my domain?¡±


    The tribe leader¡¯s fog ability¡­ Adding on his extremely improved speed and soundless movement from his berserk transformation¡­


    Those two together made it so thating into the fog domain of a berserk Fog Cat was pretty much asking to be killed.


    However, he soon frowned.


    ¡°¡­These crazy bastards!¡±


    The rest of the Mn household other than Ron who had disappeared into the fog moved away from the tribe leader.


    The tribe leader quickly swung the dagger in his hand.


    aaaang!


    Ron¡¯s dagger and the tribe leader¡¯s dagger mmed into each other and made a terrible noise.


    They were inside the tribe leader¡¯s thick fog. However, the tribe leader could see Ron¡¯s face clearly because he was the master of this fog.


    Ron was smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I said I was going to kill you, you bastard.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that why you sent your damn subordinates elsewhere?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The tribe leader frowned.


    Ron should not be able to see him inside this thick fog. But he was looking right at him. What was going on?


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The tribe leader then saw a faint red light in his fog and urgently looked behind him.


    He could see a red fog trying extremely hard to break into his fog domain.


    Small amounts of it were able to push its way into his fog domain.


    ¡®Those motherfucking mutant bastards!¡¯


    This was definitely On and Hong¡¯s fog.


    Not just that, this was poisonous fog.


    That red fog must be telling this damn Mn patriarch about his location.


    The tribe leader started sweating.


    He had seen the fog that had covered about half of the mountain as he ran away earlier.


    ¡®¡­How the hell can a twelve year old create such fog?! How can she be so simr to her father-?!¡¯


    On and Hong¡¯s father, the former tribe leader, was extremely weak physicallypared to the other Cats because he could not go berserk.


    The Cats were also a tribe that had to fight. Stealthiness and movement were the two most important things when it came to assassination.


    However, the former tribe leader¡¯s fog ability was much stronger than anybody else his age.


    ¡°Hmph! Do you really think that the fog of an inferior punk will be able to surpass mine?!¡±


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    The fog roared again. His fog was quite thick fitting his title as the current tribe leader, making it so that they couldn¡¯t even see the grass on the ground.


    Forget that faint red fog, even dust could not make it into this domain.


    The tribe leader, the only one who could see in this fog, started to move.


    He made no noise even though his feet were stepping on grass.


    aash-!


    However, a dagger came flying at him even as he was moving stealthily and efficiently.


    ¡®How does he know where I am?!¡¯


    The tribe leader could see Ron¡¯s dagger that was flying directly at his new location.


    He quickly blocked Ron¡¯s dagger.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    The tribe leader could not say anything and just changed directions. It was to aim for Ron¡¯s side since Ron should not be able to see him.


    Bang!


    However, Ron twisted his body and blocked that attack with the dagger in his other hand.


    There was a new dagger in his other hand that aimed for the tribe leader¡¯s neck.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    Inside the thick fog¡­ The tribe leader and Ron¡¯s battle continued.


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡¯


    The tribe leader was astonished that Ron was able to urately block his attack andunch another attack when he should be the only one who could see in the fog.


    ¡®Holy shit, how?!¡¯


    Ron continued to pester away to take the tribe leader¡¯s life.


    ¡®This area only has my fog!¡¯


    The mutants¡¯ fog was not here and this waspletely his domain.


    So how was this old bastard moving as if he could see?!


    The tribe leader couldn¡¯t even escape from these daggers aiming for him. He had to focus on Ron¡¯s attacks that were getting even sharper.


    Baaaaang! ng! aaaang!


    The endless sounds of their daggers shing ripped through the forest.


    ¡®Holy crap! Why the fuck is an old man so strong?!¡¯


    The tribe leader¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat.


    Dagger arts. Strength.


    Ron was slowly starting to surpass the tribe leader in all aspects.


    The Cats did not grow stronger when they went berserk. Their original strength remained the same.


    ¡®Unbelievable!¡¯


    The tribe leader¡¯s hand that was holding his dagger was hurting.


    But he didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to that.


    ¡®How¡­how is he able to attack me when he can¡¯t see-?!¡¯


    Extreme swiftness and silent footsteps¡­ There was also the Fog Cat Tribe¡¯s fog. The tribe leader had achieved victory over and over using these three things to take away the enemy¡¯s sight.


    But he had no answer since all three things were not working here.


    aaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He finally could not help but groan while pushing away a dagger headed for him.


    It was the moment the silence was broken.


    ¡°How?!¡±


    He shouted while looking at Ron.


    ¡°How the hell did you do it?! Are you able to see me?! What magic did you use?!¡±


    The tribe leader could see Ron smirking at him. The old man¡¯s entire body was covered in sweat but he said a single word with a calm expression on his face.


    ¡°Breath.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ron didn¡¯t care about the tribe leader¡¯s response and immediately started attacking again.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    aaaang! ng! Tang!


    The battle started once again. Ron focused as much as possible for this fight.


    In thatst battle against the Cats at Sheritt¡¯s Castle of Light¡­


    Ron had been training to go up against the Fog Cat Tribe ever since that time.


    Ron¡¯s training had been simple.


    ¡®Find the enemy¡¯s opening.¡¯


    Ron was someone who became stronger in a different manner from Choi Han, Rosalyn, Beacrox and the others.


    It wasn¡¯t important for an assassin to be stronger than their target.


    What mattered was how well they could aim for an enemy¡¯s opening.


    That was the important part.


    Ron found the Cat¡¯s opening.


    Rustle.


    Ron couldn¡¯t help but make noises whenever he moved. But the Cat tribe leader made no noises.


    However, the Cat tribe leader always made a certain noise.


    It was the sound of his breathing.


    He made noises breathing in and breathing out. Ron followed that noise and moved his dagger.


    ¡®His breathing is slowly getting heavier.¡¯


    Ron had cleaned his dagger and sharpened his senses day after day. His aging body was trying to make his hearing get worse but Ron continued to remember a certain moment in the past that would force him to sharpen his senses once again.


    As for the moment Ron recalled¡­


    It was running away with the young Beacrox.


    Running for survival¡­ Running to save his son¡­


    He was on the run, doing anything and everything to avoid the enemies. The scariest thing at that time was the noises of people breathing.


    That symbolized that enemies who would kill him and his son were getting closer.


    He remembered those days where he had to cover his mouth and his son¡¯s mouth despite their heavy breathing while shaking in fear after hearing footsteps or breathing.


    Finally, Ron was able topletely restore his senses to be as sharp as it had been back then.


    aaaang!


    ¡°This motherfucking old bastard!¡±


    Drip. Drip.


    Beads of sweat dripped down the side of Ron¡¯s face and fell down from his chin.


    He had used a lot of his mental fortitude to focus for so long.


    He then smirked toward the tribe leader who should be looking at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit old so it would have been difficult if you got stronger after going berserk. I¡¯m relieved you only got faster. I¡¯ll be able to easily kill you.¡±


    The tribe leader¡¯s eyes roared with anger.


    He epted that he could not run away or hide in the fog and chose to put everything on the line to attack this old bastard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    He used every ounce of strength to attack Ron.


    aaaang! ng! Tang!


    Their battle continued again. The tribe leader sneered after seeing that Ron was extremely tired as well.


    ¡°Keke. Fine! Let¡¯s keep fighting like this! You¡¯ll be the first to die, you old bastard!¡±


    The tribe leader could see a tree behind Ron.


    He lifted his foot and kicked toward Ron.


    Pow!


    The tribe leader swung his dagger the moment Ron raised both arms to block his kick and Ron barely dodged that dagger before his back hit the tree.


    Boom!


    There was quite a loud noise and the tribe leader saw the slightly stiffened expression on Ron¡¯s face before immediately moving his dagger toward Ron¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Time to finish this!¡±


    A benign smile appeared on Ron¡¯s face as soon as the tribe leader said that.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    It was so benign that the tribe leader subconsciously questioned what might be going on. Ron happily informed him.


    ¡°There are children who are learning everything I know.¡±


    Ron had taught stealth techniques and everything he knew other than assassination skills to the children who had lived the life of runaways as he had experienced.


    Rustle.


    A very quiet noise reached the tribe leader¡¯s ears.


    It was above his head.


    He heard it from the leaves on the tree.


    He had to dodge Ron¡¯s attacks that were at a higher level than he had expected and the sound of their daggers shing had been so loud that¡­ He did not notice someone who was stealthier than most assassins sneaking into the fog.


    ¡®An intruder!¡¯


    The moment the tribe leader finally realized someone was in his domain¡­


    The moment he saw that intrudernd on the ground and start to move¡­


    aash-!


    He heard something being shed.


    The tribe leader looked down after hearing the noise and could not move.


    You, you-¡±


    Something sharp had shed his ankle and revealed the flesh underneath.


    ¡°You always have to be careful of what¡¯s underneath your feet, nya.¡±


    The tribe leader heard the voice of the younger of the inferior shits.


    Hong, who had climbed across trees and stealthily approached him, smiled the same way Cale usually smiles.


    Hong¡¯s small but sharp ws that were full of poison left some not too deep yet not too shallow marks on the tribe leader¡¯s ankle.


    Drip. Drip.


    ck poison was dripping from his ws.


    ¡°You shithead-, ugh!¡±


    The tribe leader who tried to swing his dagger toward Hong stumbled as the world seemed to spin.


    Hong moved his ws once more.


    aaash-


    The marks opened even more and the ck poison seeped in.


    You, you-!¡±


    The tribe leader plopped down on the ground and felt as if he was suffocating as he looked at the ck poison.


    ck poison.


    This was most likely deadly.


    At that moment¡­ He heard On¡¯s calm voice through the fog. Rustle. Rustle. On did not hesitate as she approached the tribe leader.


    ¡°10 minutes. You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t get the antidote for that poison in 10 minutes.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The tribe leader focused his gaze even as everything continued to spin and raised his head.


    Ron was crouching in front of him.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ll die soon.¡±


    The tribe leader frowned after hearing Ron¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡®Die? I¡¯m going to die from this inferior shithead¡¯s poison?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t even a strong attack. It was just enough poison to sh his ankle.


    But he could not ignore what they just said.


    The poison was so strong that he became so dizzy that he couldn¡¯t even control his body as soon as it entered his body.


    The tribe leader¡¯s whole body was shaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want us to let you live?¡±


    The tribe leader shouted in anger at Ron¡¯s nonchnt voice.


    ¡°Do you really think I would beg for my life?! I will never lower my head to those inferior little punks!¡±


    The tribe leader¡¯s eyes were going dark. His eyes were closing along with the dizziness.


    He thought that he was going to die like this.


    He could barely make out the silver Cat that was approaching him.


    ¡°Who cares if we can¡¯t go berserk?¡±


    On continued speaking to the tribe leader who was doing his best to keep his eyes open.


    ¡°We won in the end, nya.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The tribe leader sneered at the little thing saying that she had won.


    ¡°You won? Keke. Kahahaha! You won?¡±


    He determined that he couldn¡¯t ovee this dizziness or prevent his eyes from closing.


    ¡°Yeah. We won nya. You jelly?¡±


    The corner of the Kitten¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer.


    The tribe leader fumed in anger after seeing that smirk.


    ¡®I, I can¡¯t die like this!¡¯


    He could not ept dying while looking at this shitty kid smirking at him. He opened his mouth to speak. He shouted with every ounce of strength he had left.


    ¡°You guys will die in the end! Once the temple door opens, you guys will di-¡±


    However, he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Darkness covered his eyes and the tribe leader could not open his eyes again. His body limped over.


    On, Hong, and Ron just quietly looked at him.


    Shaaaaaaaaaa-


    The tribe leader¡¯s fogpletely disappeared.


    On and Hong¡¯s red fog gobbled up the rest of the Fog Cat Tribe¡¯s fog on Mount Nex.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­Shit.¡±


    That made thest of the escaping Cats plop down in disbelief.


    The fact that the tribe leader¡¯s fog disappeared meant that the tribe leader had lost¡­which probably meant that he was dead.


    Hong looked at the tribe leader¡¯s closed eyes and started speaking.


    ¡°He fell asleep right away, nya.¡±


    Huuuu. Huuuu.


    The tribe leader was in a deep slumber.


    Hong¡¯s ck poison was actually a sleeping poison.


    ¡°You fall asleep faster the more tired you are nya! This motherfucking tribe leader must have been very tired nya.¡±


    Hong, who described the tribe leader with a term that would make Cale gasp if he had heard it, excitedly looked toward On and Ron.


    Hong, who was about to tell them that they should quickly bind him up and take him back with them, flinched after looking at the two of them.


    ¡°¡­Temple?¡±


    On tilted her head and mumbled to herself while Ron urgently grabbed the tribe leader by the neck and started running toward the rest of their allies.


    On and Hong were shocked at his action and quickly chased after him but Ron did not have the luxury to wait for them.


    ¡®A temple can only mean!¡¯


    The tribe leader had said ¡®temple¡¯ as what he believed were to be hisst words before his death.


    There was only one temple door for the Cats or the White Star¡¯s side to open.


    ¡®The sealed god!¡¯


    The sealed god, otherwise known as the God of Despair.


    Their side did not know where that god was sealed.


    Ron¡¯s mind was quickly moving as he thought about it.


    ¡®The summoning ritual is supposed to take ce in Puzzle City.¡¯


    Hebined the information he knew toe to a conclusion.


    ¡®Does that mean that the temple door of the sealed god will open in Puzzle City?¡¯


    Ron started to sweat for a different reason.


    ¡°I must inform them.¡±


    He needed to quickly inform his allies, especially the ones in Puzzle City, about this new information.


    * * *


    At that moment.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa. Man, that shield sure is sturdy.¡±


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben looked at his front paw with a slightly fatigued expression.


    His golden hide was slowly starting to crack as well. He observed his current condition before looking forward.


    ¡°¡­Kill¡­ Kill the strong intruder¡­¡­¡±


    The Lion Dragon charged toward Eruhaben once more with its shield that didn¡¯t have a single scratch on it.


    ¡®It keeps saying the same thing. Is it really the guardian for something?¡¯


    Eruhaben thought for a moment before dodging the shield swinging toward him and attacking the Lion Dragon with his w.


    Continuing to keep the monster upied¡­


    Was the best Eruhaben could do alone.


    Craaaaaaack. Craaaaaaack.


    Eruhaben¡¯s hide continued to crack from his paw to the rest of his body.

 Chapter 655: Everything can be connected 5

    <h4>Chapter 655 ¨C Everything can be connected (5)</h4>


    The sharp ws that resembled eagle talons charged toward Eruhaben¡¯s neck from behind the shield.


    Baaaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion and a golden barrier blocked the w.


    Pss-


    The barrier instantly scattered back to dust while Eruhaben used the opening to aim for the now visible Lion Dragon¡¯s arm with his w.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    ¡°Disgustingly quick.¡±


    The spot where the Lion Dragon¡¯s revealed arm had been was reced with the white shield to nullify Eruhaben¡¯s attack.


    It had all happened in just a few seconds.


    Two bangs and a strong gust of wind burst out every time the two creatures exchanged attacks.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    A man clenched one hand around the roof in order to prevent himself from falling off from the force of the impacts.


    ¡°Kehehe! Hehehe.¡±


    The Milky Way created by golden dust¡­ Therge creatures fighting underneath it¡­


    And the people and Beasts on the ground killing the other monster¡­


    Oooooong¨C oooooong¨C


    The man looked toward his hand that was not holding onto the corner of the roof.


    Clopeh Sekka. The video recording device that the man was looking at was glowing in multiple colors as it recorded everything that was happening.


    ¡°Kehehe. Yes, it should be like this.¡±


    The corners of Clopeh¡¯s lips curled up as high as possible.


    His old-fashioned outfit was a mess because of the impact of Eruhaben and the Lion Dragon¡¯s battle but his smile truly seemed fitting for a man who was called the Guardian Knight.


    He let go of the hand holding onto the roof for a moment and grabbed the video recording device with both hands.


    ¡°¡­I spent so much money on this video recording device. I knew a day like this woulde.¡±


    His eyes were so full of joy that they looked crazed.


    The others couldn¡¯t see this but Clopeh¡¯s video recording device looked different from the general video recording devices.


    There were multiple devices hanging underneath it as well as quite a few highest-grade magic stones. There were even magic circles on it.


    ¡®I had to work so hard to get one that works even without a mage by my side.¡¯


    This was a prototype video recording device that he had pushed the mages of the North to develop.


    As long as mage activated the orb it could continue running without anybody controlling it.


    The magic stones continued to infuse mana into it and the magic stones kept the device running.


    Clopeh touched the video recording device.


    Click.


    He pressed a small switch on the apparatus. (TL: I just can¡¯t help using the terms we see in the official manhwa trantion at least once).


    ¨C Finally!


    A new screen appeared on the video recording device and Queen Litana¡¯s face was visible.


    ¨C We finally managed to get in contact with someone!


    This orb was both a video recording device and a videomunication device in one.


    There was a videomunication magic circle on it as well.


    Ooooooooong.


    Mana was flowing out of an extremely expensive highest-grade magic stone and provided a stable connection.


    ¨C ¡­Sir Clopeh, are you okay?


    This was the first person she was able to contact. Litana was smiling but looking at Clopeh, whose hair was a mess, with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Litana stopped talking for a moment before urgently speaking once again while looking at the faint smile on Clopeh¡¯s face.


    ¨C Sir Clopeh, we contacted you because we were unable to contact the crown prince of Roan Kingdom!


    Alberu could not pick up any calls as he was currently in a fierce battle. Raon had stepped in to facilitate contact with some kingdoms but there were many who were not included so far.


    The Jungle. The Whipper Kingdom. The Breck Kingdom and others.


    Most of the kingdoms of the Western continent were not included in Raon¡¯s current flow of information.


    ¨C Saint Jack said that we could contact the Roan Kingdom through him but Mogoru was quite busy dealing with enemies as well.


    Saint Jack had nned on gathering information to deliver to Raon but he couldn¡¯t do it as much as he wanted because of the number of enemies Mogoru was facing. The other kingdoms were in simr situations.


    However, some kingdoms were in different situations.


    ¨C We have gotten rid of a majority of our invaders.


    This was especially true for the kingdoms that were strong enough to get rid of the invaders quickly.


    There were two kingdoms like that.


    First was the Jungle led by Litana and the second was the Whipper Kingdom with Commander Toonka.


    ¨C We heard from Saint Jack. He told us that you were currently in the Roan Kingdom, Sir Clopeh.


    Litana had contacted Clopeh as soon as they were pretty much done dealing with the invaders and was relieved to make contact with him.


    ¨C How is it over there?


    She could see that Clopeh Sekka¡¯s eyes were calm without any changes after hearing her question.


    He slowly closed his eyes before opening them back and starting to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯ll probably be faster if you saw it yourself.¡±


    His voice sounded both calm and reverent.


    Litana could see the battlefield once the screen turned.


    ¨C That, that-?!


    Her eyes opened wide.


    ¨C ¡­Dragon!


    She could see a gold Dragon covered in a golden light.


    ¨C ¡­Is that the monster?


    She then saw the monster that looked to be easily dealing with the gold Dragon.


    She was at a loss for words.


    Alberu Crossman had told her that the monsters that show up in Puzzle City might be able to destroy the entire continent.


    She had believed him, but still had thought, ¡®is that really possible?¡¯ She still doubted whether they would really be that strong.


    ¨C ¡­He was telling the truth.


    Alberu had not been exaggerating.


    Even though she was only looking through the screen, Litana couldn¡¯t help but be fearful about whether she would be able to protect her kingdom if such a monster was to show up on her territory.


    She then realized something and quickly asked.


    ¨C The others, what about the others?


    She could only see the Dragon and the monster. She did not see any people around them.


    ¡°I shall show you.¡±


    The screen slowly looked down.


    ¨C Ah.


    Litana could see therge snake with two heads.


    It was not as majestic as the monster fighting against the Dragon, but it looked majestic even when it was down on the ground.


    Litana didn¡¯t know what to say after taking a look at the dead monster and the destroyed area around it.


    ¡°Our allies caught it.¡±


    She could only bite down on her lower lip as Clopeh calmly exined the situation to her.


    She barely managed to speak.


    ¨C ¡­Amazing.


    Her eyes opened wide again as she made thatment.


    ¨C Huh?!


    Clopeh¡¯s eyes clouded over as well.


    ¡°As expected, Choi Han-¡±


    There was an armored ck Bone Dragon.


    Choi Han, Alberu, and Rosalyn got on top of its back.


    ¨C Isn¡¯t that Sir Choi Han and crown prince Alberu?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They n on heading up to the sky to fight alongside the Dragon.¡±


    Boom- boooooom!


    The loud noises from the fight between tworge creatures were hurting Litana¡¯s ears through the call. Just hearing the noises was making her scared but Litana clenched her fists together as she watched the people heading into the battlefield.


    She then realized something.


    ¨C ¡­Where is young master Cale?


    The person she expected to see first, the person who always stood in the front and showed the others his back no matter how much they tried to stop him, was not there.


    ¡°I heard that young master Cale is currently unconscious. Only two monsters were summoned thanks to his efforts.


    ¨C Ah.


    Litana gasped and covered her face with both hands.


    Seeing how strong these two monsters looked, she could tell that it must have been extremely difficult to prevent the other six from being summoned as well.


    She could tell even without seeing what had happened.


    She then heard Clopeh¡¯s voice.


    ¡°He will be back soon.¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s eyes were full of an odd fiery passion.


    ¡®Yes, the moment the hero returns¡­ That is when the real legend will begin!¡¯


    Litana firmed her resolve while looking at Clopeh¡¯s passionate gaze that showed that he had not given up yet, without knowing Clopeh¡¯s true inner thoughts.


    ¨C Soon.


    She stood up to turn the videomunication device off.


    ¨C We will head to Puzzle City soon.


    The call ended as soon as she said that.


    Clopeh looked at the screen for a moment before moving his hand again.


    Oooooong¨C oooooong¨C


    Another ce¡­ The Whipper Kingdom kept calling him as well.


    He was certain that the person calling him must be Commander Toonka.


    ¡°I guess the Jungle and the Whipper Kingdom will be here right away.¡±


    Clopeh was speaking nonchntly but was making sure he was recording everything that happened on the battlefield without missing anything.


    All emotion disappeared from Clopeh¡¯s face.


    ¡°A legend only bes a legend when people keep talking about it. They must not forget.¡±


    Everything that happened here must remain a story that was passed down in this kingdom and this continent for a very long time.


    Clopeh¡¯s video recording device recorded everybody on the battlefield at least once even without Cale there.


    In the free city that would be created in between the Mogoru and the Roan Kingdom in the future¡­ The city that would be famous for its Magic Tower and Alchemy Tower will have a building that would be just as famous as those two towers.


    That building is the Henituse Museum, thergest museum in the world that the Henituse Duchy would fully fund to create.


    The item that would be located in the most central region of that museum would be this video recording device currently in Clopeh Sekka¡¯s hand.


    Numerous people wille visit the Henituse Museum to see this video recording device.


    Clopeh had a stoic expression on his face as he held that video recording device in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯d be extremely unfair if nobody knew about how hard everybody worked.¡±


    He looked toward the Bone Dragon and the three heroes who were shooting up into the air.


    He then peeked toward the Puzzle City City Hall.


    That was where Cale Henituse was right now.


    * * *


    The door to the City Hall office Cale was in right now burst open.


    Baaaaang!


    Raon¡¯s eyes opened wide after turning his head toward the door.


    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s Dodori¡¯s mom!¡±


    ¡°Hi Raon. Just call me auntie. I¡¯m Sheritt unnie¡¯s close younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Okay auntie!¡±


    Dodori¡¯s mom M had her hoe in her hand as she looked at Raon with a warm expression on her face before it instantly changed.


    ¡°Good. By the way, Raon¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very busy right now!¡±


    She walked over to Cale and Raon.


    M¡¯s grip tightened on the hoe after seeing that Cale was obviously in a serious condition. However, she couldn¡¯t help but flinch after looking at Raon who was right next to Cale.


    ¡°¡­Raon?¡±


    Raon was rummaging through Cale¡¯s shirt¡¯s inner pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯m looting my human right now!¡±


    Raon openly admitted to looting Cale before taking off Cale¡¯s outerwear and shaking it up and down.


    Plop.


    Cale¡¯s spatial pocket bag and one other item fell out of the outerwear. Raon quickly grabbed that item.


    ¡°Found it!¡±


    Raon was holding the golden top¡¯s whip in his front paw.


    Raon tightly clenched the golden top¡¯s whip with both paws and shook it intensely.


    ¡°Wind Elementals!¡±


    Raon was listening to the messages on the videomunication device and realized that there was one extremely important piece of information that was missing.


    That was why he had urgently looked for the golden top¡¯s whip.


    ¡°Can you hear my voice? I am the great and mighty Raon Miru! I can¡¯t hear you guys! But if you can hear me!¡±


    Raon¡¯s eyes were burning up with anger.


    ¡°The White Star! Please find out where that stupid white thing is right now! And please let me know where he is however you can do so!¡±


    The White Star.


    They needed to figure out where that bastard was right now.


    This monster would not be the end.


    They said they were going to conduct the summoning ritual for the sealed god as well.


    They needed to know the White Star¡¯s current location if they wanted to n for the future.


    ¡°That should be one of the most pivotal pieces of information for the human right now! So please help me!¡±


    Raon desperately shouted while holding the golden top¡¯s whip.


    Sadly, Raon could not hear the voices of the Elementals even while holding the whip.


    However, a faint breeze flew outside the terrace.


    Chhhhh-


    The curtains shook because of that breeze. Raon noticed that small movement and his eyes clouded over.


    ¡°It¡¯s on you guys now, Wind Elementals!¡±


    Raon made up his mind.


    ¡®Once we find the White Star¡­¡¯


    His dark blue eyes were burning up even more.


    ¡®I will make it so that he can never touch my human or my family ever again.¡¯


    Oooooong¨C oooooong¨C


    ck mana fluctuated around the young Dragon as if to respond to his determination.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    However, that moment did notst very long.


    ¡°Please move.¡±


    Cale was lying on the bed. M walked over and lifted Raon, who had been rummaging through Cale¡¯s outerwear while sitting right next to him, and moved him to the ground.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Raon looked at M with confusion at her suddenly moving him but M pointed to the videomunication devices floating in the air.


    The videomunication devices were currently turned off. Everybody was busy fighting and couldn¡¯t leave them on at all times so they would only contact Raon as needed.


    ¡°Can you move the videomunication devices to the corner for me? They might get in your auntie¡¯s way as she works.¡±


    Smile.


    M gently smiled.


    ¡°I came to heal Dodori¡¯s teacher.¡±


    ¡°W, what did you just say?!¡±


    Raon jumped up while holding the golden top¡¯s whip and the spatial pocket bag.


    M pretended not to see the teardrops forming at the corners of Raon¡¯s shaking eyes and patted his head.


    ¡°I need to focus. Can you please help me?¡±


    ¡°I, I got it! O, of course I¡¯ll help!¡±


    Raon quickly dragged the videomunication devices to a corner and made it so that they could not see the bed.


    M watched for a moment before turning back toward Cale.


    ¡°¡­Haaaaa¡­. haaaaa¡­¡­.¡±


    Cale was breathing very lightly and weakly.


    ¡°It looks like I need to hurry.¡±


    ¡°Auntie! Can I he-


    Mmph!¡±


    Raon stopped talking and quickly covered his mouth. His round eyes opened even rounder.


    ¡®T, the hoe is glowing!¡¯


    The hoe in M¡¯s hand¡­


    Swoooooooooosh¨C


    A gust of wind came out from the hoe and filled the whole office.


    However, beige-colored mana that was thicker than the wind consumed the entire area. Raon turned his head.


    ¡°H, human!¡±


    Craaaaaaack-


    Cale¡¯s entire body was starting to crack.


    His body was cracking as if he was a ceramic te that was starting to break.


    ¡°Raon. You don¡¯t need to be shocked.¡±


    Raon looked toward M after hearing her gentle voice.


    He forgot that he was shocked and observed the expression on her face.


    ¡°Our teacher really seems to have suffered a lot.¡±


    M observed the cracks appearing on Cale¡¯s body with an extremely sad expression on her face.


    ¡°The te is something that is inside a human¡¯s body.¡±


    Cale had asked if it was possible to connect an intangible thing such as a person¡¯s te.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason you can¡¯t connect it if you turn it from an intangible to a tangible item.¡±


    M thoroughly inspected the cracks on Cale¡¯s body.


    There was not a spot on his body that didn¡¯t have a crack.


    This showed that Cale¡¯s te was in an extremely dangerous situation right now.


    ¡°Forget waking up, his te is going to melt at this rate.¡±


    She motioned to Raon.


    ¡°Raon, do you want toe here and take a look?¡±


    She smiled at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get rid of all of these small cracks now.¡±


    She¡¯ll make it so that he didn¡¯t have a single scar.


    She nned on connecting everything until Cale was slick and smooth.


    Of course, it would be difficult to do and could take a toll on her body for using so much of her ability.


    However, she needed to do this no matter what.


    ¡®¡­Eruhaben.¡¯


    She needed to carry on the ancient Dragon¡¯s will.


    ¡°Now then, shall we get started? We need our teacher to wake up as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Everything you said is right, auntie!¡±


    M, who saw the hope in Raon¡¯s eyes, continued to smile as she reached her hand out toward Cale¡¯s cracked body.


    Beige-colored mana flowed out of her finger looking like long threads.


    Those threads started to touch Cale¡¯s body that was covered in cracks.


    Every spot that was cracking started to be connected again.


    ¡°Ha¡­ haaaaa¡­¡­.¡±


    Cale¡¯s light breathing continued to echo through the room while M bit down on her lips without letting Raon see after seeing that Cale still couldn¡¯t wake up.


    ¨C Oo! The te, the te is finally starting to connect together!


    ¨C Wow, I didn¡¯t know Dragons had this kind of ability. I think this Dragon is the strongest Dragon.


    ¨C This is a jackpot, a total jackpot!


    The ancient powers cheered while feeling M¡¯s power seeping into Cale¡¯s body.


    The Super Rock shouted in a low voice.


    ¨C Cale, Cale! Can you hear us?


    He continued to call out to Cale who was still unconscious.


    Cale needed to wake up as quickly as possible.


    However, Cale could not hear the Super Rock¡¯s voice right now.


    * * *


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this at all.¡±


    The unconscious Cale realized that he was not in the real world as soon as he opened his eyes.


    He was in the same room he had been in when he first opened his eyes in this world.


    He was in Cale Henituse¡¯s bedroom.


    He continued to lie on the bed and turned his head to the side.


    The reason he could tell for sure that this wasn¡¯t the real world was right there. A man who was sitting on chair noticed his gaze and started to speak.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo, you¡¯re finally up?¡±


    Cale observed the man calling him Kim Rok Soo.


    It was team leader Kim Rok Soo in his mid-thirties. Team leader Kim Rok Soo was looking at Cale with an odd expression on his face.


    Cale opened his mouth as soon as he looked into those eyes.


    ¡°Are you Cale Henituse?¡±


    Kim Rok Soo in his mid-thirties had a twisted smile on his face.


    ¡°You recognized me right away.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo, who gestured like a prim and proper noble, something that the original Kim Rok Soo in his mid-thirties would ever do, nodded his head.


    ¡°Yeah. I am Cale Henituse.¡±


    The two souls that had switched ces were looking at their respective bodies.

 Chapter 656: Everything can be connected 6

    <h4>Chapter 656 ¨C Everything can be connected 6</h4>


    Kim Rok Soo who was in Cale Henituse¡¯s body¡­


    And Cale Henituse who was in Kim Rok Soo¡¯s body¡­


    The two of them could not take their eyes off of each other for a while.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    The first to speak was Kim Rok Soo, who was currently using Cale Henituse¡¯s body.


    ¡°How am I able to meet with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I was working the night shift and fell asleep for a moment to see that you were in this bed. But you see¡­¡±


    The real Cale Henituse, who was making a kind of smile the original Kim Rok Soo would never make, mischievously asked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning on living in that body?¡±


    The sudden question that was asked mischievously felt quite heavy. The real Cale Henituse shrugged his shoulders and added on.


    ¡°I n on living the rest of my life in this body. That¡¯s why I n on throwing away the name of Cale Henituse and living as Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    The real Cale Henituse¡¯s eyes were calm. They weren¡¯t shaking at all.


    The real Kim Rok Soo quietly looked at the person who was in his real body before opening his mouth.


    ¡°¡­So you want me to call you Kim Rok Soo?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why? You don¡¯t want to? Don¡¯t you n on finishing your life as Cale Henituse as well? Then you should throw away the name of Kim Rok Soo now.¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo inside Cale Henituse¡¯s body¡­ No, the person who had made up his mind to be Cale Henituse nodded his head and continued speaking.


    ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll do as you said, Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Good, Cale Henituse. Now our outer appearances match our names.¡±


    Cale looked at Kim Rok Soo, who wasughing and making gestures that he would never have made, and nonchntly added on.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve really been happy.¡±


    He recalled the moment he met with Lee Soo Hyuk and got the ¡®Embrace¡¯ ability.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had handed Cale the ability and told him about the real Cale Henituse as he disappeared.


    ¡®Oh, by the way, the original owner of your body is living well too. He¡¯s happy. That is why Jung Soo, I, and everybody is happy.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo had a bright smile that suited a twenty-year-old person and not someone in his mid-thirties.


    ¡°Yeah. I met someone I wanted to see for a long time.¡±


    Cale felt quite odd facing Kim Rok Soo, who was smiling in a way he had never smiled when he had been Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Who was the person you wanted to see?¡±


    ¡°My mother.¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    It was someone who had felt distant to Cale because she was not mentioned much in < The Birth of a Hero >. Duchess Vin felt more like a mother to him.


    Now that he thought about it, Cale had never heard anything about Cale Henituse¡¯s birth mother during his time at the Henituse Estate.


    It was pretty much taboo to talk about Cale¡¯s birth mother in that house.


    Kim Rok Soo shrugged his shoulders and continued speaking after seeing the confused look on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, my mother reincarnated in the world you used to live in, the world I live in now.¡±


    ¡°¡­She reincarnated on Earth?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Earth 1. That¡¯s the world Team Leader Kim Rok Soo in his thirties is in.¡±


    Cale learned that his original world was Earth 1. He also recalled that Alberu¡¯s Unbreakable Spear Taerang came from Earth 3.


    ¡®Does that mean that the sealed god¡¯s test was on Earth 2?¡¯


    Cale pushed that potentially true but unverified thought to the side to focus on Kim Rok Soo¡¯s words.


    ¡°My reincarnated mother lost her parents when she was very young because of an unranked monster¡¯s attack and was left all alone. I¡¯m trying hard to be her family.¡±


    A bitter yet proud smile was on Kim Rok Soo¡¯s face. Cale thought for a moment before asking.


    ¡°If she reincarnated, she should be younger than you, no?¡±


    ¡°Ha. She currently calls me uncle.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo shook his head as if he still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    But the fact that he did not seem lonely made Cale understand why the real Cale Henituse made up his mind to live as Kim Rok Soo.


    Kim Rok Soo sat up and looked toward Cale, who was leaning on the head of the bed.


    ¡°I want to tell you the details, but I don¡¯t know how much time we have so I¡¯ll stop this story there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cale shared his honest sentiments.


    ¡°I want to hear the details, but I¡¯m kind of in a rush right now.¡±


    He was worried about what might have happened in Puzzle City and how his friends would be fighting while he was unconscious.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve been here a few times to know that I can¡¯t get out of here whenever I please.¡±


    Cale could never leave this ce on his own ord the few times he had been here.


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know. I still have a lot of work to do.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo nodded his head as if he got some good information before hesitating for a moment and then adding on.


    ¡°¡­The family is all well?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo smiled differently after hearing Cale¡¯s nonchnt but firm response. His sorrowful smile made Cale a bit emotional.


    That was why he added on.


    ¡°Everybody is doing well. Father and mother are healthy. Lily is learning to use the sword. I want to make Basen be the territory Lord. But for now, he is just helping out with the administration of the territory.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo scratched his forehead with his index finger.


    ¡°Cale, don¡¯t you think that Basen should be the next territory lord?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do it. Lily or Basen can do it if they want. Basen seemed almost willing to do it when I saw himst time.¡±


    Cale looked disgusted at the thought of bing the territory lord, and Kim Rok Soo looked at Cale Henituse¡¯s expression that he would have never made if he was still in his body and started to speak again.


    ¡°His personality is a perfect fit for the territory lord. I guess he still doesn¡¯t think that the position should be his though.¡±


    Cale stared at Kim Rok Soo when he heard that.


    Kim Rok Soo flinched before realizing something and quietlyughing.


    ¡°Basen¡­ Yes, you¡¯re curious about Basen, right? You¡¯ve probably been thinking about his age. We¡¯re only three years apart. You probably thought it was weird. It wasn¡¯t mentioned in The Birth of a Hero after all.¡±


    ¡°The Birth of a Hero? You know about the book?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I was in your room when I opened my eyes and the book was there.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo answered as if it was nothing before debating for a moment and looking at Cale.


    ¡°When I first spoke to Basen¡­¡±


    It had been less than one month since Basen came to the Henituse County with Countess Vin.


    ¡°I said these things to that kid at that time.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo recalled that moment and repeated the words he said to Basen to Cale.


    ¡°Basen. You are part of the Henituse household. Remember that. No matter where you go, your family name is Henituse. Got it? Don¡¯t you remember what father said? Listen to me unless you are an idiot. Tell people that the Henituse blood flows through you. Tell them that no matter what.¡±


    Basen had responded back saying he couldn¡¯t do that, and the young Cale had responded like this.


    ¡°Shut the hell up. Do as I said. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to live in this house. Do you think that the cousins and the coteral family will leave you alone? Are you going to be dumb?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale made a noise as he quietly listened.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo gently grabbed Cale¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whose blood flows through Basen Henituse¡¯s body, but that kid is my younger brother, Lily¡¯s older brother, Count Deruth¡¯s son, and Countess Vin¡¯s son. He¡¯s definitely someone with the mindset of Count Henituse¡¯s family.¡±


    Cale looked at the emotions flowing through Kim Rok Soo¡¯s eyes before closing his eyes for a moment and then opening them back.


    He recalled Basen¡¯s face in his mind when he closed his eyes. Even if their hair color was different¡­ He could see the weak yet stubborn face that resembled the pale Cale¡¯s face than Deruth¡¯s or Vin¡¯s.


    ¡°Basen is my dongsaeng as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­He is. What else do you need other than that?¡±


    Kim Rok Soo removed his hand from Cale¡¯s shoulder while looking at Cale¡¯s expression that seemed to be saying that there was no need to respond to him. He then added on.


    ¡°You can ask Countess Vin about the details. You¡¯ll probably need to chat with her if you want Basen to be the territory lord.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo shook his head with nostalgic eyes, as if he was thinking about the past.


    ¡°¡­Haaaa. No matter how much I acted as trash and the cousins wanted to kick me out, the Countess and Basen wouldn¡¯t budge. You¡¯ll need to convince Countess Vin if you don¡¯t want to be the territory lord.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale let out a small gasp. Kim Rok Soo looked at him with confusion as Cale sternly corrected him.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Henituse Duchy now. It¡¯s no longer a County.¡±


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It is. We¡¯re quite an amazing household.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo had a bright smile on his face as he watched Cale nod his head. Cale frowned.


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡­ Don¡¯t the others say anything when you smile like that in my body?¡±


    Kim Rok Soo touched the corners of his lips as if he was wondering what the issue was.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my smile? They were all happy that their team leader-nim let them go home early.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you doing your job properly?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m going to make sure to save this world I¡¯m living in right now. I¡¯ll make it so that the people around me can live in peace.¡±


    Cale closed his mouth after hearing Kim Rok Soo¡¯s response. He had the same desires as the real Cale Henituse.


    This world where he was living as Cale right now¡­ He wanted to protect this ce. He would definitely protect this ce.


    ¡°Ah, but is my smile really weird?¡±


    Kim Rok Soo was still touching the corners of his lips.


    ¡°I think it gives off a mature feel and makes me look charming.¡±


    Cale almost scoffed in disbelief.


    ¡°Ho. You¡¯re talking about a mature feel with my face-¡±


    He felt as if he would get a headache for a different reason. He had never imagined meeting the real Cale Henituse, but he definitely did not expect to hear such bullshit now that he somehow did meet him.


    Kim Rok Soo responded as if there was no problem.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m over forty years old after all.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he looked toward Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°¡­Why are you forty?¡±


    Cale had opened his eyes inside the 18 years old Cale Henituse¡¯s body.


    Kim Rok Soo looked right into Cale¡¯s confused eyes and opened his mouth.


    ¡°The moment Choi Jung Soo died, the God of Death offered him a deal.¡±


    He was asked whether he wanted to stay alive and be transported to a different world or to save Kim Rok Soo.


    The God of Death told Choi Jung Soo to make the decision, and Choi Jung Soo chose his death.


    ¡°The God of Death offers you a deal at the moment of your death or if you are in extreme danger that could potentially lead to your death. When I was forty¡­ Umm, basically, the God of Death offered me a deal when I was about to die and I epted it.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo. The real Cale Henituse had epted the deal with the God of Death.


    ¡°The conditions the God of Death offered me were simple.¡±


    Cale could finally see the remorse deep inside Kim Rok Soo¡¯s eyes that was clearly different from Kim Rok Soo¡¯s bright smile.


    That emotion was simr to Cale¡¯s own emotions.


    Kim Rok Soo continued speaking to the one person he could share the conditions of his deal with.


    ¡°As soon as I returned to the moment I met Choi Han, the starting point that could change the fate of our world, I would go into the body of a person named Kim Rok Soo in a different world. That was the condition of the deal.¡±


    The God of Death had also told him that his mother had reincarnated into this Kim Rok Soo person¡¯s world and was living a lonely life.


    ¡°Do you know why I epted that deal?¡±


    Kim Rok Soo put his hand against his forehead as if he had a headache. He closed his eyes.


    The eyes that were full of remorse could no longer be seen.


    ¡°Where should I start¡­ Hmm¡­¡±


    He was silent for a bit before finally starting to speak again.


    ¡°I hate Harris Vige.¡±


    ¡°Harris Vige?¡¯


    Cale recalled the information about Harris Vige after unexpectedly hearing about it.


    The Forest of Darkness was one of the Forbidden Regions.


    Harris Vige was the vige separated from the forest by a single wall. It was where Choi Han first met people of this world after finding his way out of the Forest of Darkness and where the Tigers, Wolves, and Cale¡¯s friends resided right now.


    Choi Han left Harris Vige and headed for the Henituse Lord¡¯s Estate after the people of the vige were massacred by Arm.


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s eyes were still closed as he continued to speak.


    ¡°My mother said that she was going to visit Harris Vige. There was something she needed to bury there. I found it odd that my mother needed to go to a vige she had no connections with, a vige that was just one of many in our territory.¡±


    His voice was calm, but the things he was saying were quite shocking.


    ¡°My mother left for Harris Vige even though it was pouring rain and the wind was strong. I was quite worried because her body had always been weak. And then¡­¡±


    Kim Rok Soo stopped for a moment as if it was difficult to say before continuing with a stoic expression on his face.


    ¡°She ended up seriously injured because the carriage tipped over on her way back due to the storm. She received treatment back home after that but unfortunately, she passed away.¡±


    Cale felt as if he could hear the roaring wind from that day despite never having heard it.


    Kim Rok Soo was calm.


    ¡°But the carriage ident was not the reason my mother passed away. It wasn¡¯t that bad of an ident. Nobody other than my mother got hurt either. But everybody thinks that my mother passed away because of the injuries from the ident.¡±


    He sighed while keeping his eyes closed.


    ¡°I only learned about the real reason for her death after meeting the God of Death. My mother¡­¡±


    He stopped for a moment and opened his eyes to look at Cale.


    ¡°I think that my mother expected things would end up like this.¡±


    As if he was opening a chest that had sunk deep down inside ake¡­ Kim Rok Soo started to share these old stories with the person who was living as Cale Henituse in his ce.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo spoke with sorrow visible on his face.


    ¡°My mother possessed an ancient power.¡±


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t hide his shock this time.


    Cale Henituse¡¯s birth mother possessed an ancient power. He had never expected that.


    The Birth of a Hero¡­


    The story of someone who was neither the main character nor a supporting character, the story of an extra in the story was being shared.


    However, it was also the story of someone who just lived her life, even if it wasn¡¯t mentioned in the story.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Damn. What a revtion.


    What will happen next?


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 657: Everything can be connected 7

    <h4>Chapter 657 ¨C Everything can be connected 7</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who knows that my mother possessed an ancient power.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo chuckled.


    ¡°Maybe it was because I was young, but I really liked how my mother said that it was a secret just between the two of us.¡±


    Cale opened his mouth to untangle the mess inside his head.


    ¡°Which ancient power did she have?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo thought about it for a moment before standing up. He moved away from the bed Cale was leaning on and slowly walked around the bedroom.


    ¡°My mother possessed a wood attribute ancient power.¡±


    Cale thought about the wood attribute ancient power in the Henituse territory.


    ¡®The Indestructible Shield.¡¯


    It was the first ancient power Cale got that surrounds his heart now and was used quite frequently by him.


    It was the power that was sleeping underneath the ck tree that grew where the glutton priestess had died.


    The ck tree had turned white and transferred the power to Cale when he woke it up.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not the Indestructible Shield.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo seemed to have noticed Cale¡¯s thoughts as he instantly said it was not that power. He then smiled after noticing Cale¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I read The Birth of a Hero and it mentioned the Indestructible Shield. I knew you would have gotten that power for yourself. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I took it.¡±


    ¡°Awesome. I had a feeling you would do that.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo shrugged his shoulders.


    He then stood in front of the window with the closed curtains. He was standing in front of arge window that usually allowed the sunlight to reach all the way to Cale¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Cale, do you know about the annual rings of a tree?¡±


    ¡°The rings you see when you chop down a tree?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t ask why Kim Rok Soo was suddenly asking about annual rings.


    Kim Rok Soo touched the curtain as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Looking at the annual rings of a tree lets you know the approximate age of it. Each circle represents one year. Annual rings look different based on where the tree is growing, the nearby environment, and weather.¡±


    A wood attribute ancient power.


    ¡°My mother said that she could see the annual rings of all living things.¡±


    ¡°Annual rings.¡±


    Cale said those words once out loud. His expression then turned odd. Kim Rok Soo then added on.


    ¡°She said that she could see the entire annual rings of a person from birth to death.¡±


    Cale Henituse¡¯s mother had a wood attribute ancient power.


    That power allowed her to see a living being¡¯s birth to its death.


    ¡°But you see¡­¡±


    Kim Rok Soo turned to look at Cale.


    ¡°My mother sat me down and told me something at one point.¡±


    He recalled a memory from when he was very young. It was a conversation that he somehow could not forget, despite how long it has been.


    ¡°My dear Cale. Sometimes, there are people whose annual rings are warped. In that case, it is highly likely that that person has a peculiar experience with time.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo recalled how his mother had caressed his red hair and how his little fingers had yed with her just-as-red hair as he said that out loud.


    ¡°Cale, you are a child who will have a peculiar experience with time.¡±


    Cale brushed his face with both hands. Kim Rok Soo just continued to speak in a calm voice.


    ¡°My mother said that after looking at my entire annual rings. But I couldn¡¯t understand what she meant at that time. I only understood it when I turned forty years old.¡±


    He had received an offer from the God of Death as he was about to die at the age of forty.


    ¡°But you see, Cale Henituse¡­¡±


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s voice sunk low.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen this power before. Doesn¡¯t it remind you of someone you know?¡±


    Cale kept his mouth shut and closed his eyes.


    Kim Rok Soo whispered while looking at him.


    ¡°You should have a record of experiencing a power simr to my mother¡¯s.¡±


    Cale had started to recall information in his mind rted to wood attribute ancient powers since Kim Rok Soo first mentioned it.


    He was recalling information from the book, < The Birth of a Hero >¡­


    Then he recalled the records of the strong individuals with wood attribute ancient power in the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Directory¡­


    Finally, he recalled memories of any person who used wood attribute ancient powers.


    Cale slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I have indeed seen a simr power once, as you mentioned.¡±


    Before Cale got the ancient White Star¡¯s earth attribute ancient power¡­


    He had led the White Star and Bear King Sayeru to one of the Forbidden Regions, the desert with the Dark Elves¡¯ Underground City.


    Cale had released fake information about how the ancient White Star¡¯s earth attribute ancient power was in the other abandoned Underground City in the desert.


    The White Star ran into Cale in that abandoned Underground City and took quite a lot of damage.


    ¡°The White Star-¡±


    Cale recalled something the White Star did in that memory.


    ¡°The White Star touched a dead tree.¡±


    Smoke hade out of the White Star¡¯s hand as he caressed a dead tree in the Underground City.


    ¡°That bastard knew from a single touch when that tree had died.¡±


    He knew that, although the tree looked very dry; it had only died in the past week. He had figured it out almost instantly.


    ¡°The White Star frequently said that Choi Han and my time is warped.¡±


    The things the White Star had said to Cale in the past brushed through his mind.


    ¡®Time is warped for that swordsman.¡¯


    ¡®Both Choi Han and you have your time warped, like I do.¡¯


    ¡®But even though I can tell that your time is warped, I couldn¡¯t tell how it was warped.¡¯


    ¡®Possession? Who are you that is inside Cale Henituse¡¯s body? From body to body¡­ You moved around while preparing. You¡¯ve been preparing for a very long time. You continued to live while jumping from body to body like that.¡¯


    Of course, the White Star incorrectly assumed that Cale was someone like him who possessed different bodies for a very long time. But at least the White Star seemed extremely certain that Choi Han, Cale, and his time were warped.


    ¡°I suspected that the White Star¡¯s wood attribute ancient power might be rted to time or that he had a different time attribute ancient power.¡±


    He had brushed aside the fact that the White Star observed the tree with some kind of smoke.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect it to be annual rings.¡±


    Cale stopped there and did not say anything else.


    What he would have said next was¡­


    ¡®Does that mean that the White Star has Cale Henituse¡¯s mother¡¯s power?¡¯


    Or¡­


    ¡®Was the White Star responsible for the carriage ident and mother¡¯s death?¡¯


    He could not say those things out loud.


    Cale frowned and kept his mouth shut.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Cale looked toward Kim Rok Soo after hearing his voice. There was a faint smile on Kim Rok Soo¡¯s face.


    ¡°The White Star was not responsible for mother¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale quietly gasped.


    Hearing Cale¡¯s sigh of relief helped Kim Rok Soo understand who taught thosepany employees who worked so hard to take care of him when he first arrived in Kim Rok Soo¡¯s body and could not adjust properly.


    ¡®It¡¯s because he¡¯s like this that I can tell him everything.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo started to speak again.


    He didn¡¯t know when he would get a moment to talk with Cale like this ever again.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about what the future would have looked like in The Birth of a Hero?¡±


    Cale could not answer that question so easily now.


    Cale had experienced too many difficult things in the past 2+ years to just answer that Choi Han would have taken care of everything.


    ¡°When I was forty¡­¡±


    Kim Rok Soo continued to speak.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom was razed to the ground. The Henituse County was ruined as well. I was the only one left alive in our family.¡±


    Cale gasped in shock.


    Just hearing about it made it hard to breathe.


    It made him recall the test he had to go through on Wind Ind to get the golden top¡¯s whip.


    It was a future Cale never wanted to see. Kim Rok Soo was talking about that future.


    ¡°After taking over the Eastern continent, the White Star¡¯s first target on the Western continent was the Roan Kingdom. More specifically, it was Puzzle City. He started from Puzzle City, then went to the northeast region, and then the southeast region. I don¡¯t know why he started with Puzzle City as his first target.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo didn¡¯t know, but Cale knew.


    ¡®It was probably so that he could do the summoning ritual for the sealed god in Puzzle City.¡¯


    He could predict what the White Star would have been thinking about.


    ¡°King Zed Crossman died in the battle against the White Star, while crown prince Alberu Crossman fought many battles against the White Star to recover the Roan Kingdom¡¯s eastern areas. Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Lock helped Alberu with that.¡±


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°That war took close to twenty years?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It continued until I turned forty. The Roan Kingdom protected the pce and its western territories and continued to fight against the White Star while he invaded and conquered the Whipper Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, and other areas. We were extremely persistent. We truly looked like a kingdom that had survived through many things for a very long time.¡±


    A war that would continue for about twenty years¡­


    Cale clenched his fists thinking about how ruined both the Eastern and Western continents would have been.


    The story that happened after volume 5 of The Birth of a Hero was one that Cale didn¡¯t want to happen.


    The smile was gone on Kim Rok Soo¡¯s face and was reced by fatigue from the long period of war.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom continued to recruit people as we needed soldiers to fight against the White Star and his subordinates. I signed up for it.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo looked down at his arm.


    He had been happy to see all the scars on this body when he first woke up in it.


    The owner of this body must have suffered a lot too. He has scars all over his body as I did.


    Such thoughts helped him start to like this body.


    ¡°I needed to get revenge. I needed to get revenge on the White Star who destroyed our territory and my family. I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill that bastard, but I thought I could only die in peace if I could even leave a damn scratch on him.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo was looking up into the air.


    ¡°And I finally got the chance.¡±


    The corners of his lips slightly went up.


    ¡°The strong individuals throughout the Eastern and Western continents gathered together with Choi Han at the center. Crown prince Alberu rallied together the survivors from the kingdoms that fell while opposing the White Star and the kingdoms that were still fighting against him as well.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s heart still beat wildly when thinking about that time.


    ¡°We headed for Puzzle City after hearing that the White Star was preparing for something in Puzzle City.¡±


    That was the start of the Great Battle.


    ¡°It was such an intense battle. So many people died. I was lucky tost quite a while in it, but it was only because I was trapped underneath ally corpses.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s eyes were full of an odd fiery passion.


    ¡°It was then! That¡¯s when I saw it.¡±


    His gaze turned toward Cale.


    ¡°The White Star grabbed Choi Han¡¯s arm with his hand that was releasing smoke. He then said the following.¡±


    Boom. Boom.


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    He recalled the things he heard the White Star saying as heid there being crushed underneath ally corpses.


    ¡°Time is warped oddly for you.¡±


    He had realized it at that moment.


    ¡°That bastard has my mother¡¯s power.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo had then made eye contact with the White Star, who was wearing a mask that covered everything above his nose.


    ¡°The White Star found me and shot a fire toward me. That was how I ended up in danger of dying.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that when you made the deal with the God of Death?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo stopped there and took a breath. His hand that was holding the curtain was already full of sweat.


    ¡°I learned about how my mother died while making that deal with the God of Death.¡±


    The conditions the God of Death offered the real Cale Henituse was that as soon as he returned to the moment he met Choi Han, the starting point that could change the fate of our world, he would go into the body of a person named Kim Rok Soo in a different world.


    ¡°It was because my condition was to learn the truth about my mother¡¯s death as well as saving my territory and family.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo recalled his conversation with the God of Death.


    ¡®If you go into the body of the person you are about to possess, that will be enough to change the fate of this world. That is all I can tell you.¡¯


    He did not share this part with Cale Henituse.


    Instead, he told him the truth about his mother¡¯s death.


    ¡°My mother had gone to Harris Vige to secretly hide a portion of her ancient power.¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°You can transfer an ancient power while you are alive?¡±


    Ancient powers were supposed to remain in the ce where the user died.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo had a sad smile on his face.


    ¡°As long as that person is willing to break their te.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Cale gasped.


    Every person had a ¡®te.¡¯


    Ancient powers were stored in this te as well. Cale¡¯s te wasrge, but quite weak.


    Cale Henituse¡¯s mother had broken her own te to secretly bury a portion of her ancient power in Harris Vige.


    Cale barely managed to say something.


    ¡°¡­If a person¡¯s te breaks-¡±


    ¡°They die.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo calmly answered, but Cale could see the understanding and sorrow in his eyes. But neither of those emotions could subdue the resentment clearly visible in Kim Rok Soo¡¯s eyes.


    These were probably the feelings Kim Rok Soo had for his mother.


    He noticed Cale¡¯s gaze and buried those emotions before starting to speak about something else.


    ¡°The first thing I did when I woke up in your room was reading The Birth of a Hero. This is a hypothesis I came up with while reading it.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo was making it clear that it was his thoughts and may not be true.


    ¡°You know how everybody dies in Harris Vige, which leads to Choi Han heading out? The White Star would have needed to go to Harris Vige at least once to get my mother¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale had been thinking about that as well. Kim Rok Soo shared his suspicions.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that the White Star got my mother¡¯s power from Harris Vige while Choi Han was out? Then he left his subordinates to take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡®Arm¡¯ delivers the dead mana from the ck swamp inside the Forest of Darkness to the mermaids in The Birth of a Hero.


    The mermaids use that dead mana in their war against the Whale tribe, leading Choi Han to help the Whales fight.


    A lot of different pieces of information popped up and then sank back down in Cale¡¯s mind. Kim Rok Soo noticed Cale¡¯s face stiffening with thought and quickly added on.


    ¡°I might be wrong. My suspicions might bepletely wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and quietly sighed.


    Kim Rok Soo let go of the curtain and walked over to Cale.


    ¡°Anyway, what I will tell you now is the important part. What is the White Star doing right now?¡±


    Cale answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°He¡¯s aiming for Puzzle City.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s face stiffened up as hemented.


    ¡°I guess there is a reason the God of Death let the two of us meet.¡±


    Cale noticed the reason as well. He got up from the bed and stood in front of Kim Rok Soo. The two of them looked at each other and Cale asked a question.


    ¡°That wood attribute ancient power¡­ Where is the rest of it?¡±


    He said that Cale Henituse¡¯s mother had buried a portion of the power in Harris Vige.


    That meant that the rest was still elsewhere.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo quietly whispered.


    ¡°It was weird that the White Star killed me. Do you know why?¡±


    He recalled the moment he potentially died and realized something.


    ¡°That bastard knew that time was warped for Choi Han, but didn¡¯t know that it was warped for me. What could that mean?¡±


    Cale calmly answered.


    ¡°That means he can only see the past. Time wasn¡¯t warped for you at that time.¡±


    For the forty years old Cale Henituse¡­


    His time had not been warped just yet. His time only became warped when he made a deal with the God of Death after that.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But my mother¡¯s power even saw my ¡®future¡¯ where time would get warped for me.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The curtains started to move on their own.


    The curtains moved away from therge window and they could see outside.


    Kim Rok Soo started speaking after looking outside the curtains.


    ¡°Hey. What the hell did you use my body to do?¡±


    They could see the inside of the Puzzle City City Hall office through the window.


    The whole room was full of beige mana. Cale¡¯s body was full of cracks as hey on the bed and M was about half-way done with putting him back together.


    Kim Rok Soo stared at Cale in shock, and Cale just avoided his gaze.


    ¡°Ahem. Hem.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo shook his head from side to side.


    The window slowly started to open at that moment.


    Screeeech-


    A gust of wind blew in from the outside toward Cale and Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°I guess it is about time to say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo offered Cale his hand.


    ¡°Cale, go to mother¡¯s grave.¡±


    Cale shook his hand. They could both feel each other¡¯s body heat that proved that they were both alive.


    Kim Rok Soo continued to speak with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°There should be an item with half of the power near the tomb.¡±


    Just like the Sound of the Wind¡¯s top¡­


    Just like the pebble for the Scary Giant Cobblestone¡­


    Some sort of item would be there waiting for someone toe find it.


    The man who decided to live as Cale and not Kim Rok Soo from now on answered the man who would continue living as Kim Rok Soo from here on.


    ¡°Live peacefully.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo smiled and responded.


    ¡°It looks like you will need to struggle a little longer, but anyway, live well. Please take care of my family.¡±


    ¡°Please take care of my team members.¡±


    Both men let go of each other¡¯s hand with a small amount of sorrow visible in their eyes.


    Cale headed toward the window. Kim Rok Soo headed for the bedroom door.


    ¡°I guess I go out through the door and you go out through the window?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. It¡¯d be nice to chat more, but I¡¯m kind of busy.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Why the hell do I need to work the night shift so often? Haaaaa. I need to be the CEO of yourpany and get rid of the night shift.¡±


    Click.


    Kim Rok Soo turned the doorknob. Cale felt a bit nostalgic looking at his office through the door. But he turned away.


    He pulled open the window.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A gentle breeze rushed past his face.


    He stepped on the window ledge and said goodbye to the other him behind him.


    ¡°Stay safe, Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°You too. Stay safe.¡±


    Cale jumped out the window while Kim Rok Soo opened the door all the way.


    The two of them headed out into their respective worlds.


    * * *


    ¡°¡­Oo¡­oooo¡­¡­¡±


    Cale subconsciously started to groan.


    ¡°Auntie! Our human seems to have woken up!¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not done putting him together yet! Raon, honey, knock him back out!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Auntie, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Mm. I guess that¡¯s a bit too much, huh?¡±


    M, who had told Raon to knock Cale out, gently addressed Cale, whose eyelids were fluttering.


    ¡°Teacher, are you awake? You can open your eyes.¡±


    This was the thought on Cale¡¯s mind as soon as he came back to this world.


    ¡®¡­These scary Dragons.¡¯


    He slowly opened his eyes.


    And at that moment¡­


    m!


    ¡°Huff, huff. Young master-nim!¡±


    Lock rushed into the office while holding the cintamani that was somewhat wrapped in cloth.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Daaaaaaaaaaaang. Author is throwing everything at us now!


    What will happen next?


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 658: Everything can be connected 8

    <h4>Chapter 658 ¨C Everything can be connected 8</h4>


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    Lock, who was breathing heavily, froze in the spot. He felt as if the ground underneath him was falling apart and even forgot about breathing.


    ¡°Y, young master-nim-¡±


    Rosalyn had told him on his way here that Cale was unconscious. He expected Cale to be pale and covered in blood, as he had been in previous battles.


    Lock didn¡¯t even want to think about it, let alone see it, but ran here as quickly as possible at Choi Han¡¯s request.


    And the reality he saw was¡­


    ¡°¡­S, something like this-¡±


    He never even imagined it would be something like this.


    Lock¡¯s hands that were holding the orb were shaking.


    On the bed within the office¡­


    Cale was lying on that furniture that didn¡¯t seem to belong in here.


    He was pale.


    His clothes were covered in dark red patches from blood.


    Dry blood and dust were all over his face and body.


    ¡°W, why is your body, w, what is going on?¡±


    He saw the cracks all over Cale¡¯s body.


    Cale had cracks all over as if he was a cracked marble. There were alsorge and small injuries all over his body.


    Cracks and injuries¡­


    Just seeing these things made it hard to breathe.


    ¡°I want to know as well. What is going on?¡±


    Cale looked toward M with a stoic expression.


    ¡°Teacher, I am currently connecting together the pieces of your te. Please don¡¯t move.¡±


    She pointed to the left side of Cale¡¯s body. Something was happening on half of his body.


    ¡°See, look over here. The cracks and injuries on the left side are almostpletely connected with a beige thread, right?¡±


    Those spots were indeed connected by the beige thread, M¡¯s mana, and slowly fusing together.


    ¡°I started with the left side because the side with the heart is more important. Teacher, please wait about thirty more minutes. I should be done by then. Getting it started is the hard part, and then it goes quickly.¡±


    She smiled and Cale nodded his head before turning toward Lock.


    ¡°I¡¯m currently being healed.¡±


    ¡°No, young master-nim- Y, you can¡¯t c, call this healing-¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Lock frowned as Cale ignored his stuttering words and asked something to him.


    ¡°Whether I am okay or not is not the problem right now!¡¯


    He had had so many things he wanted to say and was about to say them when he looked toward Raon.


    Raon¡¯s eyes were still teary, but Raon was smiling and fluttering his wings without knowing what to do.


    Cale looked toward Raon as well.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Raon was sniffling before he shouted toward Cale who was asking him if he was okay and observing him from head to toe.


    ¡°H, human, you¡¯re a poopy dumbo!¡±


    ¡°¡­What dumbo?¡±


    Cale looked stupefied.


    Raon shouted once more toward Cale who looked stupefied but still thoroughly observed his eyes and expression.


    ¡°Human, you are a! Poopy! Dumbo!¡±


    ¡°¡­Mm.¡±


    Cale debated for a moment before looking at M¡¯s doleful smile and nodded his head.


    ¡°I guess I did act a bit like a poopy dumbo this time.¡±


    ¡°Human! I¡¯m relieved that you know! You are a poopy dumbo! So!¡±


    Raon stuffed his face on the bed right next to Cale since he did not dare to get any close while Cale was being connected together and shouted again.


    ¡°So, just trust me and leave everything to me from now on! I took very good care of things right now too!¡±


    Raon¡¯s wings fluttered.


    Raon shouted once more with his voice muffled because his face was buried on the bed.


    ¡°I, if you do something like this ever again!¡±


    Raon¡¯s two front paws that were clutching onto the sheets were shaking.


    If Cale used that power ever again¡­


    ¡°Human, I¡¯m going to imprison you inside my castle! Of course, I will feed you! I will give you meat every meal! But I will make it so that you can¡¯t ever leave your bed!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Raon flinched after hearing Cale¡¯s response. He sounded¡­happy.


    Raon jerked his head up in shock and there was a giant puddle of tears where Raon¡¯s face had been.


    ¡°H, human! Y, you like the thought of being imprisoned in the castle so that you can¡¯t do anything other than eat three times a day?!¡±


    ¡®¡­Uhh¡­mm. Yes, I do?¡¯


    Cale thought about a cker life.


    But Cale could not respond, ¡®yes,¡¯ because Raon¡¯s eyes seemed to be on fire as he rapidly shouted more things.


    ¡°Human! What about farming? I agreed to nt apple trees with the gentle Beacrox! I¡¯ll make you apple pies! And what about our n to travel the world? I want to travel the world!¡±


    Cale¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    ¡®Traveling the world.¡¯


    Those words gave him the chills for some reason, but he decided to y along with Raon.


    ¡°We need to do whatever you guys want to do.¡±


    ¡°Human, that¡¯s right! It¡¯ll be fun to do everything together!¡±


    As Cale was quietly taking in Raon¡¯s bright smile¡­


    ¨C Cale, you¡¯re up?


    ¨C Oh, holy shit! He¡¯s finally awake!


    ¨C The Dragon is restoring his te too! He should be okay now!


    ¨C This Dragon is really amazing! It¡¯s a total jackpot! I¡¯d even be willing to buy an expensive meal for a Dragon like this!


    Cale chuckled while listening to the wowed voices of the ancient powers.


    ¡°Umm, young master-nim.¡±


    Lock slowly walked over to Cale¡¯s side. Lock was looking at how the cracks on Cale¡¯s body were slowly being fused together by the beige mana.


    ¡°Umm, Choi Han hyung told me to deliver this to you.¡±


    Lock still did not forget what he came to do.


    Lock removed the cloth from the orb.


    ¡°Choi Han hyung called this a cintamani. It came out from the monster. This is that-¡±


    ¡°A cintamani?¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression brightened a bit. He didn¡¯t know how long he was out for, but it seemed that they killed at least one of the unranked monsters without Choi Han, Raon, or M getting injured.


    Shhh.


    The cloth waspletely removed and he could see the orb.


    ¨C Can we talk now?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was a chaotic situation right now.


    Now that the cloth covering the screen was gone, the person who was silent finally started to speak.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°¡­Am I still out of it?¡±


    ¡°No! Human, this is the real world! Don¡¯t faint again!¡±


    He seemed to be back to reality based on what Raon just said.


    Cale turned back toward the orb Lock was holding.


    ¡°By the way, human! What is that?¡±


    ¨C Is¡­that really you?


    Lee Soo Hyuk was sitting on a chair looking at him through the orb. Behind him were Kim Rok Soo and Choi Jung Soo, with Park Jin Tae who was pushed to the back doing his best to peek this way.


    ¡°¡­Ha!¡±


    Cale was bbergasted.


    ¡°¡­The cintamani had this kind of ability?¡±


    He recalled what the God of Death had said to him.


    ¡®Human, do not think that this is the end.¡¯


    ¡®You never know when you might be reconnected with people you know.¡¯


    ¡®Fate is something even thews of the world cannot fathom.¡¯


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°This damn God bastard¡­¡­¡±


    He sounded upset but a corner of his mouth curled up.


    The three people on the other side of the orb changed expressions after hearing him.


    ¨C ¡­It really is you.


    They were smiling or crying¡­ Actually, it was hard to tell what kind of emotions they were feeling.


    Choi Jung Soo had been covering his mouth from the moment he saw Cale, but now he was wiping his eyes with his hand.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was smiling gently, but his eyes were focused on observing Cale through the orb.


    As for Kim Rok Soo¡­


    ¨C ¡­Ha.


    He was sighing in disbelief with a somewhat simr yet different expression from Cale.


    Choi Jung Soo mumbled in a quiet voice.


    ¨C How you were fighting here¡­ I guess that¡¯s how your daily life is over there. Or maybe it is even worse?


    He wasn¡¯t really talking to anybody and just looking up into the air as he said that.


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked at Cale, who lookedpletely different unlike Choi Han, but started to speak while looking into those same eyes he had seen before.


    ¨C Rok¡­ It must be quite hard over there.


    He didn¡¯t dare to call him Rok Soo.


    He had not been able to see anything at first because he was busy looking at Cale, but he could see a young Dragon and two other people who looked like things he would only see in his imagination.


    He couldn¡¯t call Cale that name in front of them when he lookedpletely different.


    Lee Soo Hyuk, Choi Jung Soo, and Kim Rok Soo.


    The three of them didn¡¯t know what to say.


    M, Raon, and Lock were all curious as well but just did their parts as they didn¡¯t dare say anything either.


    M just focused on finishing her connecting together and looked toward the orb with an odd expression on her face.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°These are the people who were in the world I went to during the sealed god¡¯s test.¡±


    ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡±


    Cale had never told the others any details about the sealed god¡¯s test.


    Cale¡¯s shocked allies on this side turned to look at his other allies inside the orb.


    ¡°How many days has it been over there?¡±


    ¨C Not that long.


    ¡°As I expected.¡±


    Cale remembered that the time here was about three times faster than the time there and nodded his head.


    ¡°I guess the cintamani is serving as a medium for us to be able to contact each other.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk, who was looking at Cale speaking calmly as if he was not in any pain at all despite having cracks and injuries all over his body that seemed to be healing, slowly started to speak.


    ¨C I see. It seems-


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaa¨C baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang¨C


    They heard a loud noise outside the terrace.


    Cale turned his gaze.


    ¡°Open the curtains.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t look out through the terrace window because the curtains were closed.


    M had closed the curtains almost all the way with just a small gap for Raon to go in and out in order to focus on using Connect Together instead of what was going on outside.


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    Raon flinched after hearing Cale telling him to open the curtains again.


    Cale continued to speak to Raon.


    ¡°I won¡¯t push myself past the limit like that ever again. I promise.¡±


    Raon channeled his mana after hearing the word, ¡®promise.¡¯


    Chhhhh-


    The curtains opened and they could see what was going on outside.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The sky was filled with a golden light.


    Arge Gold Dragon and a white monster with a lion¡¯s mane were fighting.


    Golden dust and the Gold Dragon relentlessly attacked the white monster¡¯s shield, causing these loud explosions.


    ¡°Human-¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim, you see-¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I shall exin things for you.¡±


    Cale continued to look out the window despite all of the voices talking to him. His eyes were taking in every inch of the Lion Dragon.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°It looks like we need to save our chat forter.¡±


    He looked up toward the orb.


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    ¨C ¡­I wish that we could help.


    Lee Soo Hyuk nodded his head with a bitter smile on his face.


    There were a lot of things he wanted to say and a lot of things he wanted to hear, but the situation on Cale¡¯s side was too terrible for a long chat.


    ¨C We won¡¯t bother you.


    ¡°Instead, please watch.¡±


    ¨C What?


    ¡°¡­This is a monster you may end up having to face in the future.¡±


    Cale then asked Raon for a favor.


    ¡°Raon. Can you hold onto this orb for a while? Make sure to show them the battle.¡±


    ¡°I got it, human!¡±


    Raon was someone who knew Cale¡¯s secret. He was someone Cale could trust with anything and everything.


    Cale looked at the others and continued speaking. His eyes had turned cold once again.


    ¡°Could you please exin what happened?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii¨C piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii¨C


    A videomunication device located in the corner was giving off the emergency signal.


    Raon jumped in shock and picked up that videomunication device. This was the videomunication device connected to their allies who were at the Eastern continent¡¯s Sez Kingdom right now.


    ¡°Human, I¡¯ll connect it!¡±


    The videomunication device was connected immediately and Ron¡¯s frowning face appeared on the screen. He was covered in sweat as if he had been running as fast as he could.


    ¨C Raon-nim-


    He called out for Raon before stopping for a moment after seeing Cale¡¯s condition and then blinked once.


    He then started to speak with a calmer expression on his face.


    ¨C Young master-nim, I have something to tell you.


    He didn¡¯t have time to ask how Cale was doing.


    Ron was feeling anger and sorrow at Cale¡¯s terrible appearance, but relieved and happy that he was awake.


    ¨C I heard a piece of information from the Cat tribe leader.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cale looked at Ron, who seemed to be having trouble looking calm, unlike his usual self.


    ¨C He said that we will all die when the temple door opens.


    The temple door.


    Cale¡¯s face stiffened the same way Ron¡¯s stiffened as he said that. He looked at the others in the room. They all realized that it was their turn and quickly started to share information they knew.


    Cale heard about everything that happened while he was unconscious and closed his eyes for a moment.


    ¡°¡­Young master-nim.¡±


    Lock flinched after looking at Cale, who seemed to be distressed, and took one step forward.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    M forced herself to stop scowling and focused more on her Connect Together. She was almost done with the right side as well now.


    ¡°Human¡­¡­.¡±


    The moment he heard Raon¡¯s shaking voice¡­


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale let out a quiet chuckle.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°Human, what is it?¡±


    ¡°What did you say Eruhaben-nim told you about the monster?¡±


    Eruhaben had been telling Raon some information about the monster every so often as he fought.


    Cale asked about the information Raon had just told him about.


    ¡°He said that the shield is extremely sturdy and that it seems stronger than most Dragons. He also said that he hasn¡¯t discovered any special abilities yet either.¡±


    ¡°Not that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Not that?¡±


    Raon tilted his head before pping his paws together and shouting.


    ¡°Guardian¡­¡­!¡±


    This unranked monster, the Lion Dragon, kept talking to Eruhaben.


    ¡®¡­Kill¡­ Kill the strong intruder¡­¡­¡¯


    It was as if it was a guardian that was protecting something.


    Lock chimed in with a gasp.


    ¡°¡­The temple door.¡±


    There was nobody in this office who didn¡¯t know that monster¡¯s true identity now.


    Lock continued to speak as if he had organized his thoughts.


    ¡°Young master-nim, does that mean that this monster is the guardian protecting the temple of the sealed god? The temple doors will open if this bastard dies?¡±


    ¡°It is highly likely.¡±


    He turned toward Ron who was still visible on the screen.


    ¡°Take care of things and slowlye back.¡±


    ¨C ¡­Excuse me?


    Ron seemed shocked after hearing Cale telling him toe slowly, but Cale just looked away from him.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, hmm?¡±


    Raon, who was debating whether it was okay to kill this Lion Dragon monster and what they would do if they killed it and the temple doors opened, was shocked at Cale¡¯s calm voice and looked toward him.


    Cale had toy still because M was using Connect Together on him and could only motion toward his jacket that Raon had taken off with his chin.


    ¡°Take out the cracked jar from my spatial pocket bag. Be careful.¡±


    He then turned toward M.


    ¡°M-nim, you can also connect together a crack on a jar, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Teacher, I¡¯m already working very hard.¡±


    M suddenly got chills on her back as Cale stared at her.


    ¡®¡­What is this feeling? Why do I feel like I¡¯m going to have to work until I can¡¯t even stand up anymore?¡¯


    M was ready to give everything she had, but she had the chills for some reason. She just decided there was no need for that and responded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of jar it is, but do you think I won¡¯t be able to connect together a jar when I can even connect together a person¡¯s te?¡±


    This was a time where everybody needed to do everything they could.


    ¡°I will do it after I finish connecting together your te, teacher.¡±


    Cale nodded his head with gratitude at M¡¯s response and looked back toward Raon.


    It was at that moment.


    Tang!


    Cale heard the sound of a gun, which was unfamiliar to the people of this world but very familiar to him.


    He looked out the window again.


    He could see therge ck Bone Dragon and the three people on top of it.


    There was a person who was channeling fire that was as bright as the sun¡­


    A person swirled in a violent ck aura¡­


    And a person who was pointing a gun at the monster.


    Cale started to smile. Raon was about to shout that it was Cale¡¯s scammer smile before he smiled brightly after hearing what Cale said.


    ¡°Raon. Let everybody know that I¡¯m awake.¡±


    ¡°I got it human!¡±


    Raon nodded his head so vigorously that his chubby cheeks were shaking before channeling his mana.


    * * *


    In the middle of the fierce battle¡­


    ¨C The human is awake! He told me to let you know that he was awake!


    Eruhaben, Alberu, Choi Han, Rosalyn, and the others¡­ Everybody Raon contacted looked shocked but happy.


    ¡°¡­That little punk.¡±


    Alberu lowered his gun for a moment. He exchanged nces with Rosalyn, Choi Han, and the Bone Dragon.


    They were all doing their best to suppress their emotions.


    They heard Raon¡¯s voice again.


    ¨C The human said to tell you.


    Raon¡¯s voice was happy and bright. Raon really enjoyed these moments of delivering Cale¡¯s messages. His excited voice reached everyone¡¯s minds.


    ¨C We are starting a n right now.


    Raon repeated Cale¡¯s words, word for word.


    ¨C There is only one goal for this n.


    Alberu turned toward the office.


    Rosalyn had her fiery mana surrounding her as she closed her eyes to focus on Cale¡¯s words that Raon was sending to her.


    ¨C Our goal is to get rid of the White Star and the sealed god at once.


    Choi Han¡¯s face no longer looked calm as the corners of his lips started to curl up slowly, as if he couldn¡¯t decide whether tough or cry.


    ¨C But first, we must drag the White Star in.


    Craaaaaaack.


    The Gold Dragon ignored the cracks on its skin and focused on Raon¡¯s words.


    His gaze was still directed at the Lion Dragon.


    ¨C The first step to do that¡­


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben thought it was funny that he was feeling relieved at hearing the voice of a human who was significantly younger than him as he waited for what Cale had to say next.


    He heard Raon¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¨C Goldie gramps! Pretend to be dead!


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®¡­What did I just hear?¡¯


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    As Alberu, Rosalyn, and Choi Han all responded to what they had heard¡­ They heard Raon¡¯s bright voice again.


    ¨C Goldie gramps, at least pretend to faint!


    Raon was being serious.


    ¨C The human told me. He said that the White Star must be nearby watching everything! Goldie gramps! Hurry! Hurry up and y dead! Hurry up and pretend to be dead! Make it look like you were hit by the Lion Dragon¡¯s shield and fainted or something!


    Eruhaben could not quietly listen anymore and made a singlement.


    ¡°¡­What the hell?¡±


    Eruhaben, who was frowning as much as possible, started tough as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    ¡®They suddenly want me to pretend like I fainted or like I died?¡¯


    Such an unbelievable thing¡­


    ¡°¡­I guess that little punk really did wake up.¡±


    Eruhaben could truly feel that Cale Henituse was awake.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Ahahahahaha! Goldie gramps has to act dead? I hope his acting is better than Choi Han¡¯s!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 659: I guess I do have to step in? 1

    <h4>Chapter 659: I guess I do have to step in? 1</h4>


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben stopped moving for a moment because he was feeling both joy and disbelief.


    The Lion Dragon pointed its shield and sharp eagle-like talons toward Eruhaben with no visible expression on its face. The w behind the shield looked ready to twist Eruhaben¡¯s neck off at any moment.


    ¡°Ho, hoho-¡±


    Eruhaben didn¡¯t care as heughed in disbelief.


    ¡®He wants me, while fighting in my true form, to act dead?¡¯


    It was more unbelievable the more he thought about it.


    Eruhaben was not the only one feeling that way.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to go crazy. Hehe.¡±


    A quiet mumbling andughter flew out of the helmet.


    Rosalyn and Choi Han made eye contact with each other while turning to look at Alberu, who wasughing with his head down. Rosalyn brushed back her messy hair as she spoke.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Choi Han responded without any hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Cale-nim has his reasons for all of this.¡±


    Rosalyn was thinking the same thing. The two of them looked back at Alberu after confirming that they were both feeling the same way. At that moment¡­


    ¡°Kekeke-¡±


    The ce where the three people were currently standing on¡­


    The armored ck Bone Dragon¡¯srge body was moving up and down. An oddly joyful Dragon half-blood¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°Yes, it should be like this. This is the Cale Henituse I know.¡±


    Nobody could say anything against that.


    Alberu finally raised his head and looked toward the City Hall.


    ¡°As expected of my dongsaeng.¡±


    He continued to look at where Cale should be right now as he spoke to the others.


    ¡°Based on how Raon-nim¡¯s voice is extremely bright, Cale Henituse should have woken uppletely.¡±


    Not only was Calepletely woken up, but his mind was also moving faster than it had ever moved before.


    ¡®¡­He truly is a fearless teacher.¡¯


    M was observing the cracks on Cale¡¯s body fuse together but couldn¡¯t help but look at the clearheaded Cale in disbelief.


    ¡°Teacher, we are going to reach the final stage of Connect Together in a little bit. It¡¯s going to hurt a bit at that point.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you for letting me know.¡±


    ¡®I can deal with a little bit of pain.¡¯


    Cale brushed M¡¯s words aside. Unfortunately, Cale and Raon did not know M very well. If Dodori was here, he would be saying, no, he would be shouting, ¡®The ¡®little bit¡¯ my mom is talking about is enough pain to pierce a hole through a mountain!¡¯


    Cale was thinking through things one by one without knowing what kind of pain he would experience in the final stage of Connect Together that would soon arrive.


    ¡®¡­The White Star used his head quite a bit.¡¯


    Cale was thinking that the White Star was quite smart about his course of action this time.


    If the information Ron heard from the Cat tribe leader was correct¡­


    The doors to the temple of the sealed god would open once they kill this guardian.


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben and their allies who did not know that had no choice but to kill this unranked monster that appeared in Puzzle City.


    This Lion Dragon was a different opponent, even with everybody on their side charging against it together. Cale¡¯s side would suffer quite a lot of damage trying to kill this monster.


    The White Star just had to take care of the weakened enemy after Cale¡¯s side killed the Lion Dragon and opened the temple doors for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone for the White Star.¡±


    There was a reason the White Star had not appeared.


    Cale¡¯s forces would put all of their efforts toward taking care of the Lion Dragon only if he wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯m certain he is watching from somewhere.¡¯


    The White Star¡­ Was definitely around Puzzle City.


    He would be doing something simr to Cale, who was watching the scene through the office terrace window. That bastard should be watching what was happening, waiting for the most opportune moment.


    He would have no problem waiting as long as he needed to do so since he has already waited a long time through numerous lives.


    ¡®So I need to make it impossible for him to wait.¡¯


    Cale needed to make the White Star anxious. He needed to make it so that the results the White Star was looking for would not appear.


    Only then would the White Star show himself.


    Cale looked toward Raon and motioned with his eyes.


    Raon nodded his head, and Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I heard that the Lion Dragon just maintained a defensive position without attacking anybody until Eruhaben-nim appeared.¡±


    Those words were delivered to their allies on the battlefield in Raon¡¯s voice through his magic.


    Cale¡¯s points were delivered to Eruhaben¡¯s mind in Raon¡¯s voice as well.


    ¨C Ron Mn contacted me about the ¡®temple door.¡¯


    The temple door.


    Guardian.


    The Lion Dragon.


    The sealed god.


    All of those pieces of information were quickly delivered to Eruhaben, Choi Han, Mary, Rosalyn, Alberu¡­ It started with them and then some others as well.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Alberu scoffed while Rosalyn¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    ¡°So we are going to make him tag in instead?¡±


    Some of them heard Cale¡¯s message once again.


    ¨C That is why we are going to pretend as if we have lost to the Lion Dragon.


    ¨C It is highly likely that the Lion Dragon will stop attacking as soon as Eruhaben-nim pretends to be dead. It is possible that it could attack again, but we can proceed with a different n at that point.


    ¨C But if the Lion Dragon stops attacking after Eruhaben-nim is defeated as we expect¡­


    Alberu opened his mouth at that moment.


    He heard Raon¡¯s voice at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be an endless stalemate.¡±


    ¨C It should turn into a stalemate.


    The Lion Dragon would focus on defense, as it had done earlier.


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s forces would not be able to easily attack because the ancient Dragon had fallen.


    It would be an extremely tense situation that could go on for days without ending.


    ¨C The bastard who would be the most anxious about that stalemate is¡­


    Eruhaben looked toward the Lion Dragon that was observing him and started to speak.


    ¡°The White Star.¡±


    ¨C That damn White Star bastard.


    The Dragon half-blood started to speak.


    ¡°The antsiest bastard will step up.¡±


    That was exactly what Cale was thinking.


    ¨C We need to make it so that that damn White Star bastard fights against the Lion Dragon.


    Everybody¡¯s eyes clouded over as they heard Raon¡¯s voice.


    They were able to imagine the rest at this point.


    Alberu raised his gun again.


    ¡°While we look to be in despair after ¡®losing¡¯ to the Lion Dragon, we will make the White Star, who needs to quickly open the temple, fight the difficult battle against the Lion Dragon.¡±


    He then started to smile.


    Once both the Lion Dragon¡­ and the White Star¡­


    Once they are both tired and weary¡­


    ¨C In that final moment¡­ We just need to take everything away from them.


    The Lion Dragon¡¯s life¡­ The White Star¡¯s life¡­


    And even the sealed god¡¯s existence.


    They were hearing Raon¡¯s voice, but it oddly felt as if they were hearing Cale¡¯s rxed and nonchnt voice.


    ¡°How entertaining.¡±


    The moment Alberu said those words¡­


    Swiiiiiish¡ª Swiiiiiiiish¡ª-!


    A strong gust of wind started to roar around them.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Even Archie, who was watching from the ground, had to cover his eyes with his arm and step back as he was suppressed by the strength of the wind.


    ¡°¡­T, that is?!¡±


    The golden dust that had covered the sky over Puzzle City as if it was the Milky Way started to gather in one spot.


    There was arge golden whirlwind with Eruhaben at the center.


    Archie walked over to Witira. (TL: Author likes to use descriptors like ancient Dragon Eruhaben, and this sentence was ¡®Whale Archie walked over to Future Whale Queen Witira,¡¯ but I¡¯m just going to drop those filler words. Good? Good. K thx ?? )


    ¡°It looks as if Eruhaben-nim is preparing a big attack. This looks like it is going to be no joke.¡±


    Witira just nodded her head with a stiff expression on her face.


    ¡®Sorry.¡¯


    She apologized to Archie internally, as she knew that he had not heard Cale¡¯s message from Raon and was being honestly surprised at Eruhaben¡¯s actions.


    ¡®Raon-nim must have forgotten about Archie.¡¯


    Witira looked away from Archie, who looked quite innocent as his eyes were sparkling with anticipation about the ancient Dragon¡¯s attack.


    But Archie was not the only one with such feelings of anticipation.


    ¡°¡­Ah! Finally!¡±


    Outside of Puzzle City¡¯s walls¡­


    The soldiers and knights waiting there could feel their hearts beating wildly.


    Swooooooosh-!


    The golden dust whirlwind swirled together, making extremely fierce noises that could not bepared to any noise it had made until now.


    The Ancient Dragon at the center of the whirlwind had his wings spread wide as he observed the monster.


    Anybody could tell that the Dragon was about to attack with everything it had.


    ¡°I think that the aftershock of the attack will be intense! Captain-nim, should we make the soldiers retreat farther back?¡±


    ¡°The city walls are sturdy! Don¡¯t retreat! Move the shield bearers to the front!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Everybody started to move quickly to prepare for this strong attack.


    ¡°Please! Dragon-nim, please get rid of that monster!¡±


    ¡°Look at that whirlwind! It looks like he¡¯ll do it this time!¡±


    The soldiers could not hide their anticipations.


    ¡°¡­My goodness, I can¡¯t believe the mana is so dense.¡±


    ¡°The level of cohesion is quite amazing!¡±


    The mages at the Puzzle City za who had followed Rosalyn over could not even gulp as they had chills all over their bodies from the intensity of the Dragon¡¯s mana.


    ¡°It¡¯s his final attack.¡±


    One of the magesmented, and nobody could object.


    That was the thought on everyone¡¯s minds.


    ¡®The attack to finish this battle or at least to have some kind of positive results is about to start.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Intruder¡­kill¡­¡­¡±


    As for the Lion Dragon that was feeling this strong power from the closest point¡­ The monster raised its shield with one hand while pointing its sharp eagle-like ws toward Eruhaben with its other hand.


    The gold-eyed Dragon responded to it.


    ¡°Like hell you can kill me.¡±


    The ancient Dragon then charged toward the Lion Dragon with the golden whirlwind around him.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°Should we help?¡±


    Alberu shook his head at Choi Han¡¯s question.


    ¡°No. Not you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right. You should stay out of it.¡±


    Rosalyn stopped Choi Han as well. Choi Han had stepped backward with a stiff expression on his face.


    ¡°Your highness, should we at least pretend?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Alberu, Rosalyn, and the Dragon half-blood rushed forward.


    Eruhaben was in front of the Lion Dragon. The Dragon half-blood was behind it.


    Eruhaben and the Dragon half-blood¡­ As the two slightly different shades of golden eyes made eye contact¡­ Eruhaben caused arge explosion that shook the entire area.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! ¡°Shields, raise your shields!¡±


    ¡°Shit, hurry up and cast a shield!¡±


    It looked as if a piece of the sun was exploding in the sky above Puzzle City.


    Baaaaaang- baaaaang¨C! Baaaaang!


    The explosions seemed to go on forever.


    The wind, dust, and loud explosion made it difficult for anybody to figure out what was going on.


    ¡°This is the Dragon¡¯s true powers¡­¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Holy shit! This is fucking crazy!¡±


    There was not much they could say. It was difficult to watch the sh between these two behemoths, as it made it seem as if the battle until now had been a warm-up.


    Archie started to frown.


    ¡°¡­Fuck! I can¡¯t see anything!¡±


    There was a bright light when the golden dust exploded that nobody could see the Lion Dragon and Eruhaben¡¯s battle properly.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang¡ª!


    They could only tell that the fight was still going on because the golden dust continued to explode without stopping.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    The golden dust surrounding the ancient Dragon and the monster suddenly split.


    The whirlwind ripped as if it had been sliced open by a sword.


    What came piercing through the whirlwind was arge white shield.


    The shield shined so brightly and looked as if it would never break.


    ¡°N, nooooo!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    The soldiers covered their mouths in shock.


    The knights and mages could not even breathe properly.


    They each had bad feelings about this.


    The shield slowly started to break apart the whirlwind.


    They could see a bit of the Lion Dragon¡¯s face now. There were still no changes at all to its expression, and people felt fear and got chills all over their bodies while looking at the stoic expression on the monster¡¯s face.


    Tang-!


    They heard something head toward the shield at that moment.


    The ck Bone Dragon along with the crown prince, Rosalyn, and Choi Han on its back charged through the opening in the whirlwind caused by the Lion Dragon to attack it.


    It was dangerous to charge into a battle between two such strong individuals.


    ¡°Ah, your highness!¡±


    ¡°Tower Master-nim¨C!¡±


    The others clenched their fists as they watched more people looking like they were giving everything they had to attack the Lion Dragon as the ancient Dragon had done.


    Unfortunately, the shield did not break.


    Tang, tang!


    All of the bullets were blocked by the shield.


    Crackle¨C!


    The burning petals of me could not scorch the shield even a little bit.


    The swordsman who had continued to attack with the ck Yong earlier in the battle was a step behind them, kneeling with his head down.


    ¡°Ugggh!¡±


    The ck Bone Dragon was sent flying as its armor crashed into the shield.


    An ominous feeling swept through the allies when they saw that happen.


    Their worst fears turned into reality.


    The monster grabbed the shield with both hands and swung it towards the front.


    Baaaaaang¡ª¨C!


    The golden gust of wind was suppressed by the shield and ripped into pieces.


    The monster used its eight Dragon wings to charge forward through the exploding golden light.


    And finally¡­


    ¡°N, no¡ª-!¡±


    The monster saw a heavily breathing Dragon at the end of the whirlwind as someone screamed in despair.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    The Dragon was breathing heavily, as if it had poured out every ounce of mana it had.


    Crack. Crackle.


    Mana could not gather properly around the Dragon. There was only one thing such a great and mighty existence could do when it no longer had the strength to even gather mana.


    As the remaining bits of the golden whirlwind crashed into the shield¡­


    This great and mighty existence¡­ The Dragon crashed into the Lion Dragon along with the golden light.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    Golden light exploded once more and dyed everyone¡¯s sight white once again.


    As that instant of whiteness disappeared and they could see¡­


    They could see the white monster standing firmly in the sky like a knight, and then they looked down.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    The great and mighty existence was falling down.


    The monster was in the sky.


    The Dragon was crashing to the ground.


    The Dragon¡¯s eyes were closed, its wings were limp, and nobody could say anything as they watched this majestic Dragon fall.


    They were shocked and astonished.


    As those two emotions swept over Puzzle City¡­


    Boom-!


    The Dragon plummeted to the ground.


    * * *


    Once the falling Dragon mmed down¡­


    A man whose face and body were covered by a robe reached his hand out to touch the mask on his face that covered everything above his nose.


    ¡°I guess an ancient Dragon who is close to death was not strong enough?¡±


    There was a video recording device in his hand.


    He watched a person bleeding out from what seemed to be his entire body as he ran toward the altar.


    The video of Cale Henituse was ying on the recording device on repeat.


    This man was naturally the White Star.


    He quietly observed the video recording device he received from Bear King Sayeru as he started to speak.


    ¡°¡­There is no way Cale Henituse would be able to fight in such a condition, so we can consider him out of action for now.¡±


    He then turned toward where the Dragon had fallen.


    ¡°The somewhat reliable ancient Dragon looks like that.¡±


    The White Star raised his head. The monster in the sky just stood there without attacking.


    ¡°¡­I guess I should just keep watching for now.¡±


    The White Star slowly stepped back and hid himself.


    While he was doing that¡­ Someone else, Cale to be specific, gasped while watching the plummeting ancient Dragon.


    ¡°Wow. I guess some acting skills doe with age!¡±


    p, p, p.


    Raon pped next to him.


    ¡°You truly are amazing Goldie gramps!¡±


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Acting skilles with age? Does that mean Choi Han will eventually be able to act as well? He¡¯s already old!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 660: I guess I do have to step in? 2

    <h4>Chapter 660: I guess I do have to step in? 2</h4>


    Raon was pping while M was calmly focusing on her task at hand. Cale was lying on the bed, looking toward the window and snickering.


    Lock just nkly looked out the terrace window.


    ¡°H, he¡¯s acting, right? It¡¯s fake?¡±


    His voice was shaking.


    The fallen Eruhaben¡­. The sight was too shocking to call it an act.


    ¡®My heart is beating wildly even though I know it¡¯s fake.¡¯


    Lock tightly clenched his fists.


    ¡°Lock, don¡¯t worry! Gramps wasn¡¯t hurt by the Lion Dragon¡¯s attack!¡±


    Cale looked at Ron with an odd gaze for a moment.


    ¡®¡­He shouldn¡¯t be able to see anything because it¡¯s so far away. How is he so sure Eruhaben-nim wasn¡¯t hit?¡¯


    Cale questioned Raon¡¯s response, but Raon just smiled brightly, as if he didn¡¯t question anything at all.


    Lock couldn¡¯t help but smile after seeing Raon¡¯s bright smile.


    ¡°Lock, you start moving ording to the n as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim!¡±


    Lock watched Cale, who was reaching the final stages of Connect Together, as he responded vigorously.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, sir, I understand.¡±


    Lock barely managed to lift his feet and left the office after hearing Cale say that he was okay.


    Cale watched Lock leave for a bit before looking back out the window.


    The fallen Dragon¡¯srge body¡­


    A portion of a building was unfortunately destroyed because of the Dragon¡¯s fall. Dust and smoke rose up like clouds because of the aftershock.


    This sight brought shock to everybody except the few who knew the truth.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Some of the mages plopped down on the ground.


    The shield they had cast to block the aftershock of the Dragon and monster¡¯s fight was long gone, and all that the mages could see was the fallen Dragon¡­an existence that was said to be the king of magic.


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t believe that he¡­so futilely-¡±


    Although the battle had been fierce and intense, it oddly felt as if it had all been futile.


    The reason behind it was simple.


    ¡°¡­It really is a monster.¡±


    The Dragon had fallen, but the monster was fine.


    The monster was quietly observing the fallen Dragon without a single scratch on its shield.


    The Dragon had not managed to harm the enemy even a little.


    That fact was making the others feel as if it had been futile.


    ¡°¡­Something that even a Dragon couldn¡¯t do-¡±


    ¡®We have to do it now?¡¯


    The mages could not get themselves to say that part.


    But there were others who were feeling even more scared than they were feeling.


    ¡°W, what just happened? Did the Dragon really fall to the ground?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I can¡¯t see anything!¡±


    They were the soldiers waiting outside the city walls.


    The soldiers definitely saw the Dragon falling down. But they could not ept what had just happened.


    They heard the noise of the Dragon crashing to the ground, but they could not ept it since the tall city walls prevented them from seeing what had happened.


    The number of people quietly whispering slowly increased, getting louder and amplifying their anxiety as well.


    ¡°Quiet-!¡±


    The soldiers flinched and shut up after one of the knights shouted.


    The knight would usually scold the soldiers more for their actions, but he too was swept up with fear and astonishment that he couldn¡¯t scold the anxious soldiers.


    The Knight Captain stepped forward at that moment.


    ¡°All of you stay in position! Do not lose focus!¡±


    There was a videomunication device in his hand.


    Although he was shouting sternly, his back that was covered by his armor was full of sweat.


    ¡®¡­Your highness.¡¯


    He recalled the short conversation he just had with Alberu and continued to shout.


    ¡°As long as we do not attack first! That monster will not attack us!¡±


    The soldiers looked up at the monster in the sky.


    This monster really was just quietly observing the ancient Dragon.


    ¡°So, do not be afraid!¡±


    The Knight Captain started to walk as soon as he shouted toward the soldiers. The lower-grade knights followed right behind him.


    They whispered to him.


    ¡°Captain-nim, then what should we-?¡±


    ¡°Are we just waiting?¡±


    The Knight Captain nodded his head with a stiff expression.


    ¡°First of all, we have no ns on attacking first. The decision has been made that we need to first figure out the monster¡¯s weakness and get a better grasp of the current situation. His highness as ordered us to wait.¡±


    He then gave the knights an order.


    ¡°So make sure that the soldiers are not overwhelmed by fear.¡±


    ¡°¡­We are just going to stay in ce for now, sir?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. His highness¡¯s order is to wait and buy us some time in a stalemate. Inform the soldiers about the situation as well.¡±


    The knights responded with a salute and called their subordinate knights and the ones leading the soldiers.


    The message that they were stalling for time started to be distributed.


    It made people scared but also relieved that they were not fighting right now.


    The fallen Dragon¡­ The struggling heroes¡­


    And finally, the absence of their Commander, who was like a symbol of victory.


    The soldiers were feeling relieved that they were not fighting right away.


    The Knight Captain looked around at them and thought about Alberu Crossman.


    ¡®Your highness. I have delivered the message to the soldiers as you have ordered.¡¯


    Buy some time.


    The order was to let as many people know that as possible. The Knight Captain looked back toward the city after dutifullypleting the crown prince¡¯s orders.


    The ck Bone Dragon was urgently descending.


    It was headed toward where the Dragon had fallen.


    ¡°How do we heal it?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go over and take a look first?¡±


    Inside Puzzle City¡­ The people immediately headed over toward the fallen Dragon once they snapped out of shock.


    The Dragon seemed to be their ally, so they should check on its condition. The mages who had both respect and wariness for the Dragon started to move to be as close to the Dragon as possible.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    They raised their heads after hearing a shout above them.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman kicked off the ck Bone Dragon¡¯s armor and descended to the ground.


    Boom-!


    There was a small rumbling once hended on the ground.


    Alberu seemed to be urgently running to the Dragon.


    ¡°All of you move back as his highness ordered!¡±


    Rosalyn followed behind him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what kind of changes there will be to the mana around a Dragon that is in danger! Do not approach unless we say so!¡±


    The mages flinched and stopped trying to follow her.


    What Rosalyn said seemed reasonable enough.


    Even if they wanted to get closer because of their curiosity, they could not go against Alberu, the magically talented crown prince who had the highest position here, nor against Rosalyn, who had pretty much been solidified as the Tower Master.


    Most importantly, there was a big reason they did not dare to get closer.


    They could see the Dragon¡¯s extremely faint breathing once they had gotten a bit closer.


    ¡°¡­What a mess.¡±


    The mages said that toward the Dragon, a creature whose level of magic they would never be able to reach.


    The Dragon scales that were said to be one of the strongest things in the world had so many cracks in them.


    They looked like the cracks on and dried out by drought. The crack started from the Dragon¡¯s w and spread throughout its upper body and a portion of its wings.


    Its radiant golden hide seemed darker and gloomier as well.


    ¡°¡­Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Rosalyn subconsciously stopped walking after seeing Eruhaben¡¯s condition.


    She could finally see Eruhaben-nim¡¯s current condition that she had not been able to see because of the Lion Dragon and the golden dust.


    She was at a loss for words.


    She knew that Eruhaben¡¯s fall had been an act.


    But seeing Eruhaben¡¯s condition let her know that if Eruhaben had fought some more, that fall could have ended up bing real.


    She got a headache.


    She had thought that someone might die in this war.


    She even prepared herself, thinking that she might die as well.


    But she felt suffocated thinking that someone who was pretty much, no, was her master, might have died.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    She heard Alberu¡¯s voice at that moment.


    Alberu had taken his helmet off and revealed his blonde hair and blue eyes as he walked up to Eruhaben.


    He had a very stiff expression on his face.


    ¡®I was wondering how to keep up the act and y along since the White Star would be watching.¡¯


    He thought it was quiteughable that he had debated about how to react to Eruhaben¡¯s dead act.


    ¡®He really was prepared to die.¡¯


    Eruhaben looked like hell right now.


    Alberu finally realized that this heavy breathing was notpletely fake.


    Shhhhh.


    His hand touched Eruhaben¡¯s cracking hide.


    ¡°Are you okay, Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s low voice cracked a bit. It sounded so bad that the others who were watching couldn¡¯t help but gulp.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    The ancient Dragon could not respond.


    Even though they all knew that Dragons were majestic creatures, they couldn¡¯t help but look at the heavily breathing Dragon with cracks on its hide with pity.


    ¨C Crown prince.


    But the moment Alberu heard Eruhaben¡¯s calm voice in his mind¡­


    ¨C Do I just stay here like this?


    The Dragon peeked open one of its eyes and stealthily looked around.


    ¨C Apparently, there is nothing I can¡¯t do.


    As Eruhaben was praising his acting skills¡­


    ¡°Haaaaaaaa.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s gaze changed.


    ¨C ¡­Why are you looking at me the way you usually look at Cale?


    Eruhaben, who had only opened his eyes enough to see Alberu who was right in front of him, was almost at a loss for words.


    Alberu didn¡¯t care and put his hand on Eruhaben¡¯s forehead. He then mumbled in a sad voice.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯spletely out of it. He does seem to be conscious, but he keeps speaking nonsense.¡±


    ¨C What?


    ¡°Shit! Eruhaben-nim, you cannot die! Please stay awake!¡±


    ¨C ¡­Ho.


    Eruhaben got the chills after hearing Alberu¡¯s desperate voice.


    ¡®What chilling acting skills.¡¯


    Alberu would make most theatre actors look bad.


    But this was to be expected. Alberu was someone who had protected his position without the help of his mother¡¯s family while hiding the fact that he was quarter Dark Elf. He would not be alive if he was not a skilled actor.


    Eruhaben was being amazed internally when he heard Alberu whisper extremely quietly.


    ¡°Please, just stay here and pretend you are unconscious.¡±


    ¨C Got it.


    Alberu then raised his voice.


    ¡°His breathing! Eruhaben-nim¡¯s breathing is getting even weaker!¡±


    Eruhaben justid there without doing anything. Alberu took care of everything.


    ¡°Your highness! May I take a look?¡±


    Rosalyn snapped out of her thoughts and moved to help Rosalyn.


    Alberu left Eruhaben in Rosalyn¡¯s care and turned around. He then gave an order to the first mage he made eye contact with.


    ¡°Contact a nearby temple right away!¡±


    He was probably urgently looking for a temple in order to heal the Dragon. Multiple mages immediately took out videomunication devices and started casting the spell.


    But Alberu shook his head and started talking to himself as if it was not enough.


    ¡°This is not enough. The Saint, I need to contact the Saint-nim.¡±


    Saint Jack. Some people around him nodded their heads after Alberu mentioned Jack.


    Healing a Dragon¡­ Maybe the Saint would be able to do that.


    ¡°I should personally go there.¡±


    Alberu noticed Lock approaching him at that moment.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Lock bowed and respectfully greeted Alberu. Alberu quickly put his hand on Lock¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I hope that the Tiger tribe and the Wolf tribe can stand guard around the Dragon-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness! We will protect him so that nobody can approach him!¡±


    Lock looked toward a Wolf elder who nodded his head and the Wolves started to surround Eruhaben.


    ¡°I leave it to you.¡±


    Alberu quietly whispered as he walked past Lock, and Lock whispered back.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. We will make it so that nobody can get close and find out Eruhaben¡¯s condition.¡±


    Lock hesitated for a moment before adding on.


    ¡°¡­The Young master-nim¡­¡±


    Alberu turned toward Lock.


    ¡°The young master-nim, no, never mind, your highness. Please, just go take a look.¡±


    Lock did not say anything else. Alberu didn¡¯t ask anything else and just looked over Lock¡¯s shoulder to the ancient Dragon who had his eyes closed.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry about me. I have some time to rest now.


    Alberu did not feel any relief after hearing the ancient Dragon¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your highness. We can save him.¡±


    A corner of his mouth went up after hearing Lock¡¯s voice that was full of confidence.


    It was because he knew where Lock¡¯s confidence wasing from.


    Alberu stopped looking at Eruhaben and looked up at the sky.


    The ck Bone Dragon¡­ The Dragon half-blood and Choi Han were up in the air.


    Choi Han wanted toe down as well, but someone needed to look as if they were staying guarded against the Lion Dragon. For the White Star and for their allies¡­


    Choi Han nodded his head at Alberu that it was okay to hurry up and go. Mary was on one of her flying skeleton monsters as she moved toward the ck Bone Dragon.


    The Dragon half-blood, Mary, and Choi Han.


    The three of them should be able to prepare for any urgent situations that may arise.


    ¡°I should hurry.¡±


    He headed toward the City Hall as if he was rushing to contact Saint Jack.


    He was nning on chatting with Cale about their ns.


    ¡°Your highness-¡±


    Someone stopped him as he moved.


    ¡°¡­Duke.¡±


    It was Duke Deruth.


    His face had an unknown sense of nervousness. Alberu looked at him with pity, however¡­


    ¡°I hope you can wait here.¡±


    He could not have Deruthe with him.


    The cintamani¡­ That orb that was connected to Earth was with Cale. Furthermore, Cale¡¯s body was in a mess.


    He could not take Duke Deruth who hade all the way here for his son.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to see him soon.¡±


    He could only console him with such words.


    Duke Deruth nodded his head. The nervousness disappeared and an indomitable will seemed to fill his gaze.


    ¡°I will be waiting, your highness.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head to thank Deruth before heading for the office.


    * * *


    Cale looked toward M.


    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s thest part now.¡±


    The cracks all over Cale¡¯s body were all mended with beige mana.


    ¡°Auntie! Does that mean that the human will be all better?¡±


    ¡°Only his te will be fused together so he still should take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Raon¡¯s chubby cheeks twitched as if he was happy. Raon looked toward Cale.


    ¡°Human! What are you going to do once this is done?¡±


    Raon was curious about the next part of the n.


    Cale nonchntly responded as he looked at two orbs.


    ¡°Time to go home.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Home?¡±


    Both Raon and M looked confused, but Cale had somewhere he needed to go during this stalemate.


    ¡®Cale Henituse¡¯s mother¡¯s grave.¡¯


    He needed to go there. He had a feeling that a hint would be waiting for him there.


    He organized his thoughts and looked at the two orbs¡­ The cintamani and the videomunication device as he started to speak.


    ¡°Are you not turning it off?¡±


    Ron responded with a benign smile.


    ¨C Yes, young master-nim. I am not turning it off.


    Lee Soo Hyuk, Kim Rok Soo, and Choi Jung Soo were sitting in a row with Park Jin Tae peeking from behind them as Lee Soo Hyuk responded for the group through the cintamani.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know how to turn it off.


    Both of their voices were gentle, but their gazes were quite vicious.


    Cale felt iffy, but he didn¡¯t have the time to talk about it. He then turned toward M.


    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s going to sting a bit.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    M smiled gently as if telling him not to worry before she took a step away from Cale.


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    Beige-colored mana swirled around her.


    Raon left the two orbs and stepped back as Cale closed his eyes. M peeked at Raon before standing right in front of him to make it unable for him to see.


    Raon was about to say he wanted to see as well but shut up after feeling the mana swirling in the office.


    ¡°Raon. Stay still. This is an important moment.¡±


    How would he dare to move during an important moment? He could not interrupt Cale¡¯s healing because of his curiosity. Raon curled his body up and remained as still as possible. He wanted to make sure that his actions would not impact M¡¯s mana. He wanted to make sure he would not get in her way at all.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale had a small smile on his face as heid there with his eyes closed.


    A warm and gentle aura started to spread through his body. He could tell where it started from.


    The cracks all over his body¡­ This aura had started from the beige-colored mana that had filled those cracks.


    Like the morning sunlight or the bright sun in the middle of a winter day¡­ Cale felt rxed as he felt this warm aura fill his body.


    ¨C Finally!


    ¨C Cale, your te will be connected soon!


    ¨C What an amazing Dragon!


    The ancient powers could not hide their joy.


    Cale was happy as well.


    m-!


    The door opened at that moment.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Alberu had rushed over as quickly as possible. He hesitated and didn¡¯t know whether to go in or not after seeing the beige mana that filled the room.


    He then saw Cale¡¯s current condition.


    Beige-colored mana was covering Cale¡¯s body as if they were spider webs. The peacefully smiling Cale opened his eyes as Alberu started frowning.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    He tried to take a breath.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    That warm ray of sunlight suddenly changed.


    The warm beige-colored mana that had filled the gaps in those cracks suddenly turned into sharp daggers and stabbed him all over.


    His entire body was starting to burn up, and he felt intense pain.


    A pain that was even iparable to the pain he felt when he used his ¡®Instant¡¯ ability filled his entire body.


    ¡°¡­Uhh, ugh-!¡±


    Cale could not speak.


    He had never felt this kind of pain before. This pain was impossible to describe with words.


    His limbs were shaking while his forehead and entire body were being covered with sweat.


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    M¡¯s mana that was covering the office was making rumbling noises.


    Cale was at the center with his facepletely pale as he struggled to handle the pain.


    The three people inside the cintamani, Ron, and Mercenary King Bud who were watching as representatives through the videomunication device¡­


    Alberu, who was frozen like a statue outside the door¡­


    An even Raon, who noticed the serious situation but could only look around since he was covered by M and couldn¡¯t see Cale¡­


    None of them could say anything.


    Slowly¡­ The beige-colored mana slowly seeped into Cale¡¯s body, healing the cracks and injuries in the process.


    Cale¡¯s body was healing, but Cale was in so much pain that he could not make any noises.


    Unlike Raon who could not see, the adults could not say anything because of what they saw.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Uh oh¡­this doesnt¡¯ sound good¡­


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 661: I guess I do have to step in? 3

    <h4>Chapter 661: I guess I do have to step in? 3</h4>


    Cale was in so much pain that he was about to go crazy.


    ¡®Holy shit¡­¡­! This is just hurting a little? This is what she calls stinging a bit?¡¯


    It was unbelievable.


    ¨C ¡­Uhh¡­mm¡­are you okay?


    ¨C Keep it up! Just a little longer, it¡¯ll be over soon!


    ¨C Cale, you can do it.


    ¨C Truly a merciless Dragon.


    Cale could hear the ancient powers mumbling in his mind.


    Unlike them who were cheering him on, Cale didn¡¯t have any strength to respond.


    ¡®Why the hell-, why the hell is my mind getting clearer as the pain continues?!¡¯


    It was so painful that he wished he would faint or something, but instead his senses were getting sharper as time went on.


    His sense of touch, sight, smell, etc¡­ he could feel all of his senses brimming with energy as time went on.


    ¡®I¡¯m getting better. My te is finally being connected together.¡¯


    Cale could tell what was happening without even looking down at his body.


    That was probably why every second felt as if itsted for a whole day. He turned his head through the pain and made eye contact with M.


    He started to mouth something.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have trusted a Dragon-¡¯


    No words wereing out. However, M gently smiled at him, as if she knew what he wanted to say without him actually saying it.


    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯ll be over soon.¡±


    As she mentioned, the beige-colored mana that was covering Cale¡¯s body had mostly been absorbed into it, so that it was only visible around his neck and face area now.


    Cale bit down on his lips in relief after hearing that it was almost over.


    M brightly said something at that moment.


    ¡°The head area will hurt a little, just a tiny bit more.¡±


    ¡®¡®This motherfucking-!¡¯


    Cale swore internally since he couldn¡¯t even mouth it anymore as he looked toward M with desperation. M gently told him it wasing.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to happen¡­ right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    The bed Cale was on started moving. It was because Cale¡¯s body was shaking uncontrobly at this sudden pain.


    ¡°H, human!¡±


    Raon peeked his head out from behind M after hearing Cale¡¯s extremely painful grunt.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    What Raon saw was Cale, who was lying face down on the bed while breathing heavily. Cale was clenching his hair with both hands as he stuffed his face into the pillow.


    ¡°Human, are you okay?!¡±


    Raon approached Cale in shock after seeing how he was drenched in sweat.


    His eyes sparkled after looking at Cale properly, as he had not done so the first time because he noticed all the sweat.


    ¡°Huff, huff. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The way he was breathing heavily while responding made him sound tired, but his face waspletely healed without a single scar or crack left on it.


    ¡°Human! You look like a baby!¡±


    Raon just shared his honest thoughts, and Cale had a look of disbelief as he moved his hand to brush his face. He could feel his soft face that didn¡¯t have a single scar or pimple on it.


    He slowly turned toward M.


    ¡®Scary Dragon.¡¯


    He thought to himself that M was the scariest and most vicious Dragon as M gently smiled at him after noticing his gaze.


    ¡°Teacher, your te was connected very cleanly without a single scratch, so you don¡¯t have to worry about your te anymore.¡±


    The ancient powers reacted to that statement. The Super Rock was the first to share his excitement.


    ¨C It¡¯s true! Cale, it¡¯spletely clean without any signs of having been put together!


    ¨C Wow. It really is. This Dragon might be vicious, but she sure is talented. Wow, this is great.


    The Sound of the Wind chimed in as well in a shocked voice.


    ¡°My power¡­ Connect Together is quite useful for putting things together without leaving any traces of it happening. However¡­¡±


    There was something M had to say to the now healed Cale.


    ¡°However¡­ I cannot use my power twice on the same person.¡±


    That meant that she would not be able to use her abilities to heal Cale if his te was to break again.


    ¡°Teacher, your te isrge, but it is weak as ss. So, please be careful.¡±


    The smile was gone on her face as she said the following.


    ¡°There is no next time.¡±


    Her cold voice filled the office. The gust of wind caused by her beige mana was gone and the entire office was quiet.


    Raon clenched his fists together after hearing what M had just said.


    ¡®Never! I will never let the human be like that again!¡¯


    Raon had made up his mind, and the others who were looking at him all felt the same way.


    ¡°You look like shit.¡±


    Cale turned toward Alberu, who was walking into the office.


    Alberu was frowning while looking at Cale with an unapproving gaze.


    ¡°Your highness, you look terrible as well.¡±


    It was because Cale snickered and responded that way.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaa.¡±


    He sighed and looked away from Cale as he walked over to the two orbs on one side of the office.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¨C ¡­Your highness.


    ¡°How about you stop watching and hurry up ande over here?¡±


    Ron¡¯s face showed none of his usual benign smile while looking at Alberu.


    Ron looked around.


    On, Hong, and Dodori were pacing nearby as they could note close to the videomunication device. Beacrox walked over after seeing the serious expression on Ron¡¯s face. Gashan and the Ranger Brigade members were here as well. Finally, there was Rasheel, who was sitting down with a sassy look on his face.


    Ron looked back at Alberu and started speaking.


    ¨C I will be right there, your highness.


    ¡°Sounds good. Now, Mercenary King, can I leave the Eastern continent to you?¡±


    Alberu now looked at Bud, who was with Ron. The Mercenary King looked at Cale on the bed with a somewhat nk expression for a moment before nodding his head.


    ¨C Please leave it to us. Princess Jopis¡¯s side and my mercenaries are enough to handle things over here. The Sez Kingdom will be with us as well.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Dodori-nim and Rasheel-nim cannote right now.¡±


    Alberu turned toward Cale, who was behind him, before frowning again. The way Cale was putting his jacket on made it obvious that he was about to get up.


    Cale slowly got off the bed and walked up to Alberu and the others.


    ¡°This monster, the Lion Dragon, responds when strong individuals appear. The monster might start moving if M-nim, Dodori-nim, and Rasheel-nim are all in one spot. We will have M-nim and Dodori-nim wait near Puzzle City for now.¡±


    Cale looked toward Alberu after feeling something was off.


    ¡°¡­Why are you-?¡±


    Alberu was looking at Cale with an extremely annoyed expression.


    ¡°Are you nning on fighting right away?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s mind was aplicated mess as Cale pointed to himself with a confused expression on his face.


    He had seen how much pain Cale had just been through.


    That was why he wanted to tell the owner of this feeble body who needed rest to take a break, even if his te was connected back together.


    But Cale Henituse needed to fight with them in this current situation.


    He was extremely apologetic for having to do that and thankful to Cale for being able to do that.


    He was angry at this mother fucking situation.


    Alberu¡¯s mind was aplicated mess because of the mix of all these emotions.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll say that he will fight, but if his te breaks again-¡¯


    He quickly got rid of the terrible thought and shook his head. It was at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to fight.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? You¡¯re not going to fight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    It was Alberu¡¯s turn to look at Cale with a confused expression on his face. Cale didn¡¯t care and continued speaking as he didn¡¯t have any time to waste.


    He thought this was great. Alberu and the Eastern continent¡­ He would save some time as he could tell two sides his n at the same time.


    ¡°Our goal is to make the White Star appear in front of the Lion Dragon. That is why it is important that it looks like Eruhaben-nim and I are unable to fight. In such a situation, it is better that I don¡¯t show myself on the battlefield.¡±


    Alberu agreed and nodded his head. He then asked a question.


    ¡°Then where are you going?¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay in the office to talk strategy and lead everybody in the shadows while saving his energy for when the White Star appears?


    Alberu wanted to ask that, but Cale¡¯s response put him at a loss for words.


    ¡°I n on going to my mother¡¯s grave.¡±


    Silence filled the area for a different reason this time.


    ¡°¡­Uhh-¡±


    Alberu, who knew about Kim Rok Soo, was at a loss for words and took a minute to figure out which ¡®mother¡¯ Cale was talking about.


    ¡°¡­Mm.¡±


    M groaned and covered her eyes with her hands.


    -¡­¡­.


    As for Lee Soo Hyuk, Kim Rok Soo, and Choi Jung Soo inside the cintamani, they just stayed silent because they didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Even if they wanted to say something, they were still shocked at how much pain Cale seemed to be in as he was being healed.


    And finally, the videomunication device¡­


    -¡­Shit.


    Mercenary King Bud sighed.


    Ron was standing silently next to him while looking away. His eyes were fluctuating, but Bud couldn¡¯t even think about looking at Ron as he started to speak.


    ¨C You, what are you thinking- hey, it¡¯s not that, right?


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale looked at Bud with a weird expression after hearing his shaking voice.


    Bud covered his mouth with one hand as he frowned.


    ¨C Cale. You must absolutely not have weird thoughts like that.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Bud felt frustrated after hearing Cale speaking as if he had no idea what Bud was talking about.


    ¡®Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t know what you are thinking about if you feign ignorance?¡¯


    They were currently in a calm moment in the middle of a fierce battle. Why else would Cale go visit the grave of his mother who passed away when he was young?


    Bud had an idea about what Cale was thinking based on the things he had seen and heard.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s definitely going there to firm his resolve.¡¯


    When Mercenaries are facing a big war, about to go on a dangerous mission, or when they received a mission that they mustplete sessfully¡­ They would often go home or to the graves of deceased family members to calm themselves or make up their minds.


    ¡®This bastard that has been nonchnt this whole time is going to visit his mother¡¯s grave this time-?!¡¯


    It must have meant that there was a big change in Cale¡¯s mental state.


    Bud could not understand the mind of this punk who was barely 20 years old and felt sorrow, despite not knowing everything Cale was carrying on his young shoulders.


    Bud controlled his teary heart and slowly started to speak.


    ¨C You must survive. We must all survive no matter what.


    ¡®Why the hell is he acting like this all of a sudden? What nonsense is this?¡¯


    Cale looked shocked as he observed Bud.


    ¡°Of course we have to survive. My goal is to live afortable and healthy life in the future.¡±


    ¨C I see. Let¡¯s make sure we do that.


    Bud warmly nodded his head at Cale with a sparkle in his eyes. Cale wanted to turn the videomunication device off as soon as he saw Bud¡¯s reaction.


    But Bud said something before hanging up first.


    ¨C I will receive your firm resolve and work hard too! Let¡¯s ovee things together!


    Click.


    Bud had shut off the videomunication device after saying that.


    That was why Cale didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I am heading over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Please stay strong, Patriarch-nim.¡±


    Ron, On, Hong, and Beacrox¡­ The four of them as well as a few others including the Dragons had left.


    Bud looked back at the remaining members of the Mn Household, mercenaries, and Ranger Brigade members who were looking at him.


    They looked a bit rxed after this first victory. Bud needed to teach them what it felt like to be desperate.


    He called only the leaders of the allies to exin Cale¡¯s orders.


    He could only tell a few people about Cale¡¯s orders since people were supposed to think that he was unable to fight right now, so Bud decided that this would be enough.


    ¡°We will definitely win!¡±


    ¡°The war is not over yet. In fact, this could just be the beginning. Let¡¯s finish this business on the Eastern continent with our own hands!¡±


    ¡°We must show our will!¡±


    The chief executives¡¯ gazes changed.


    Their pupils were fluctuating just like Bud¡¯s.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Bud wanted to use this momentum to get rid of all traces of the White Star on the Eastern continent during his absence.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale, who had no idea about this, had an iffy expression on his face while looking at the now-off videomunication device before turning around and heading toward Raon, who was peeking at him.


    ¡°Raon and I will be back soon so please contact me on the videomunication device frequently, your highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Alberu looked as if he had many questions, but Cale did not exin anything.


    He could not mention the conversation he had with the real Cale Henituse just yet. Cale was nning on exining things after confirming something at his mother¡¯s grave.


    ¡°Are you heading over there right away?¡±


    ¡°No, your highness.¡±


    Cale took a robe out of his spatial pocket bag.


    Raon¡¯s magic turned his hair brown.


    ¡°I n on heading over to my father first.¡±


    Before heading to the real Cale¡¯s mother¡¯s grave¡­ He needed to see Duke Deruth¡¯s face first.


    Meeting with the real Cale Henituse let Cale fully ept the fact that he was the one who needed to look after his family here.


    * * *


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    They were on a small mountain with a vibrant forest, unlike the other mountains that were used to mine marble.


    Actually, it was probably more urate to call this a hill.


    Cale looked at this hill that was located right behind the Henituse Estate for a moment.


    ¡°Human! This ce is eerie!¡±


    Raon fluttered his wings while floating next to Cale.


    And then behind Cale¡­


    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±


    Basen was standing there with a stiff expression on his face.


    He seemed to have been nning on going to Puzzle City as well, since he was wearing leather armor.


    Basen peeked at Raon and hesitated before he asked.


    ¡°Are you going to go alone?¡±


    He sounded extremely concerned.


    Cale was in a rush, but he motioned to Basen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to go alone.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t know where his birth mother¡¯s grave was located among the numerous graves of the Henituse ancestors. It would take quite a while to look for it himself.


    Basen should know where it was located.


    Besides that reason, Cale could only say one thing to Basen, who was concerned that Cale was suddenly going to his mother¡¯s grave in the middle of a war.


    ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Basen flinched in shock while looking at Cale, who was motioning to him with his hand.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Lol, Cale talking like he doesn¡¯t want to go alone will probably cause a giant misunderstanding.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 662: I guess I do have to step in? 4

    <h4>Chapter 662: I guess I do have to step in? 4</h4>


    ¡®Little brother.¡¯


    Basen felt as if Cale¡¯s voice was echoing in his ear like an illusion. His heart thumped wildly as well.


    ¡°We need to hurry.¡±


    He snapped out of it after hearing Cale¡¯sment and started to walk.


    Each step felt extremely heavy.


    ¡®The entire kingdom is pretty much at war right now.¡¯


    The Henituse Duchy only left a few knights and mages necessary for the defense of the territory and had the rest of the troops gather by the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    His mother, Duchess Vin, was gathering the troops as the deputy for his father who was not here;municating with different territories through the Northeast region and gathering all the troops together.


    ¡®Mother and Viscount Ubarr will head to Puzzle City soon.¡¯


    The Henituse Duchy used to be famous for its wealth, but it was also famous for its military strength now.


    Then there was Viscount Ubarr who had the navy in her territory.


    These two ces would be the center that urgently sends troops to Puzzle City.


    ¡®ording to what mother told me, the different parts of the Roan Kingdom are all taking care of the intruders before preparing to head over to Puzzle City at his highness¡¯s orders.¡¯


    Basen had seen it.


    The Knight Captain had sent an image of the monsters through a videomunication device.


    Just looking at it gave him chills throughout his body.


    ¡°Our human¡¯s little bro! What are you doing?¡±


    Basen heard a bright voice at that moment.


    ¡°We¡¯re in a rush! Let¡¯s go right away!¡±


    ¡°Ah-!¡±


    The young ck Dragon was tilting his head while looking at him.


    ¡®¡­A Dragon.¡¯


    Basen had seen the gold Dragon that had appeared as their ally to fight against the monsters.


    He had been able to see all of this because he was helping by his mother¡¯s side.


    ¡°Basen. You lead the way. I have some things to think about so I will follow behind you.¡±


    ¡°Little bro Basen! Let¡¯s hurry!¡±


    Basen wanted to think more about Raon, but he determined that he should follow Cale¡¯s orders because of the current situation.


    He stepped forward and started to climb the hill. He could feel Cale walking behind him.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why hyung-nim suddenly wanted toe here, but I¡¯m d that there is something I can do with him.¡¯


    Basen had such thoughts as he walked forward when he heard Cale¡¯s voice behind him.


    ¡°¡­Where is mother?¡±


    Cale had not stopped by the Estate and had just contacted Basen to meet him at this hill.


    Basen could not see Cale since he was in the front, but he slowly started to smile.


    ¡®Hyung-nim has always been like this.¡¯


    He seemed disinterested at times and even cold, but¡­


    He was a warm person down inside.


    As Cale suddenly sought to go to his biological mother¡¯s grave when the Roan Kingdom was in this dangerous situation¡­ Basen thought that it was very like Cale to cautiously ask about his other mother, Vin, along the way.


    ¡°Mother told me to apologize on her behalf for being unable toe to see you because she is busy and asked me to thoroughly observe you to make sure that you do not have any injuries.¡±


    ¡°I see. And Lily?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Basen gasped.


    ¡°¡­Lily, she says she wants to go to Puzzle City as well and has been¡­¡±


    He stopped for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°She is throwing a tantrum about it right now.¡±


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t consider her age, aren¡¯t her skills, and more importantly, experiencescking?¡±


    ¡°¡­She is skilled enough to easily defeat most of the regr knights in the territory and is almost on par with the higher-level knights.¡±


    ¡°¡­She is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°What a genius.¡±


    ¡°She sure is.¡±


    The two siblings stopped talking for a moment, thinking about Lily, who was getting stronger by the day.


    ¡°Human! Your second sibling is amazing! She is really strong!¡±


    ¡®Apparently.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡®Should I just let Lily be the territory lord in the future if she wants to do it?¡¯


    He felt as if their territory would be the strongest in the Roan Kingdom if she would be the territory lord.


    ¡®Benefiting off Lily while quietly rolling around the house doing nothing¡­that sounds too sweet.¡¯


    As Cale was able toe up with an alternative n to have a peaceful cker life in the future¡­


    ¡°Hyung-nim. Umm, may I ask why you are heading to your mother¡¯s grave?¡±


    Cale thought about Duke Deruth after hearing Basen¡¯s cautious question.


    ¡®Father asked me just as cautiously.¡¯


    Cale had gone up to Duke Deruth while under Raon¡¯s invisibility spell.


    ¡®Father.¡¯


    ¡®Ahhhhhhhhh!¡¯


    Deruth had been extremely shocked and clutched his head.


    ¡®My goodness! I¡¯m hearing voices now?! I need to focus right now, but why am I so weak?!¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯


    Cale had been anxious for a moment before informing Duke Deruth that he was currently invisible and moving to an empty alley to chat together.


    ¡®Oh, my son! Your face, yourplexion-¡¯


    Duke Deruth had slowly looked over Cale¡¯s entire body out of concern, but instantly stopped when he heard what Cale had to say.


    ¡®Father, it looks like I will need to head to mother¡¯s resting ce for a moment.¡¯


    Deruth was silent for a bit before he asked just as cautiously as Basen had just done.


    ¡®Mother left something there.¡¯


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s not something else like¡­ going up to firm your resolve or something?¡¯


    ¡®¡­My resolve?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. A resolve for the future or something like that.¡¯


    ¡®¡­The future?¡¯


    Even Cale thought it was not right to share his dreams of being a cker in the future in front of his biological mother¡¯s grave.


    Cale had a nk expression after having that thought and shook his head.


    ¡®No. It is not something like that. I¡¯m just going to get something.¡¯


    ¡®Then I am relieved.¡¯


    Duke Deruth had then grabbed Cale¡¯s hands with a much more rxed expression.


    ¡®Okay. Go do what you have to do.¡¯


    Cale had felt that something was odd.


    ¡®I thought Duke Deruth didn¡¯t know that Cale¡¯s biological mother had an ancient power?¡¯


    It was odd that Deruth so easily epted the fact that Cale was going to get something. But Duke Deruth¡¯s next words made it understandable.


    ¡®You remember that we buried your mother¡¯s diary in a box underneath the headstone, right?¡¯


    Deruth had carefully patted Cale¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®Your mother said we must make sure only you see it. She gave it to me in an enchanted box.¡¯


    A bitter smile had appeared on Deruth¡¯s face.


    ¡®Your mother, Drew, was a mysterious person, but what I do know is that she loved you very much. There¡¯s probably still nobody in this world who loves you as much as she loved you.¡¯


    Drew Thames. Deruth moved his hand away from Cale¡¯s shoulder while thinking about Cale¡¯s biological mother. (TL Note: The phic trantion would be Juru, but it was simr enough to Drew that I chose Drew as the best English trantion).


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why you are going there, but I¡¯m sure you have your reasons. Take your time. Don¡¯t worry about things here.¡¯


    He then smiled.


    ¡®I¡¯m truly relieved to see that you are okay. That is all that matters to me.¡¯


    Cale felt as if this conversation with Deruth felt different from usual, maybe because it was after his chat with the real Cale.


    He calmly responded to Basen, who asked as cautiously as Deruth had done.


    ¡°I came to get the diary mother left behind.¡±


    ¡°I, I see!¡±


    Basen responded as if he had not known about it before stopping and moving a few steps to the side.


    Cale could see a headstone.


    < Drew Thames >


    Cale quietly observed the name.


    ¡®I guess I¡¯m kind of ignorant.¡¯


    He could have been curious about Cale¡¯s pasts or his family after possessing this body. However, all he had thought about was the information in The Birth of a Hero.


    He had not been curious about Cale¡¯s biological mother¡¯s name, appearance, or even her family. He only focused on things he needed to handle things in the present and the future.


    ¡®It¡¯s clean.¡¯


    The grave was extremely well-maintained. The graves of the other ancestors were clean as well, but this one gave off the feeling that it was very clean and that someone had recently maintained it.


    Was it Duke Deruth who had done it?


    Regardless of whom it was, Cale made up his mind that he would be the one to maintain this grave in the future. He thought that this was his duty now that he truly took over Cale Henituse¡¯s body as he started to speak.


    ¡°Basen. Will you head down first?¡±


    Basen noticed the deep gaze in Cale¡¯s eyes as he looked at the headstone and urgently nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim! I will head down first! I will wait for you at the bottom of the hill!¡±


    Basen hesitated before adding on.


    ¡°A, and please, please call me if you ever, really, if you ever need me for anything!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Basen felt slightly relieved seeing the smile on Cale¡¯s face and started to walk down.


    Cale walked toward the headstone once he could not see Basen any longer.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He crouched down and put his hand on the ground right in front of the headstone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    Every other ancient power Cale had gotten until now had a peculiar and unique feel around them.


    The Sound of the Wind had caused whirlpools in the ocean.


    The Fire of Destruction had been at the center ofva.


    The Indestructible Shield had been looking for food from underneath a tree.


    But unlike those other ancient powers, it was just quiet here.


    Cale debated for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°I guess I should find the diary first.¡±


    The diary that Duke Deruth had mentioned¡­ The diary that Cale¡¯s biological mother had left for him¡­ That diary might have information about the remaining half of the ancient power.


    ¡°Human! Should I dig?¡±


    ¡°No. This is something I should do.¡±


    He shook his head at Raon¡¯s question and took out a small trowel from his spatial pocket bag.


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡±


    He looked at the headstone and the grave behind it and bowed his head.


    He then started to dig.


    Chh, chh.


    It was easy to dig through the ground.


    ¡®That¡¯s odd.¡¯


    The ground should be frozen and difficult to dig because of the cold weather, but the ground in front of the headstone was easy to dig as if it was mud.


    Cale decided this was the peculiar aspect of an ancient power and started to dig faster.


    ¡°¡­My goodness.¡±


    Raon gasped while looking at the crouching Cale.


    ¡°¡­Our human¡­is sweating so much after barely even digging. His stamina¡­is worse than a piece of paper¡­I really need to imprison him at home for a while¡­¡­¡±


    Cale ignored Raon¡¯s shocked mumblings and continued to dig.


    Tap!


    The trowel hit something hard at that moment and Cale started to dig with his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s a box.¡¯


    A small metal box appeared.


    It didn¡¯t seem to have any locks on it. Cale looked at the center of the top of the box.


    ¡®Son. If you want to read the diary, you need to put a bit of blood on the magic circle at the center of the box. Only you can open this box.¡¯


    Cale took a dagger out and gently stabbed his finger and put the small drop of blood on the magic circle.


    Ooooooooong-


    There was a small vibration, and the box opened without any issues.


    ¡°Human, it¡¯s the diary! But your blood¡­! Hurry up and put some bandages on it! Should I call the Saint over?!¡±


    ¡°The bleeding has already stopped.¡±


    It was a small prick, so the Vitality of the Heart easily stopped the bleeding.


    Cale looked at the box.


    The box was full of magic circles on the inside as well.


    It seemed to have been a preservation spell as the diary looked used but was still in good condition.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    He took a deep breath before picking up the diary.


    The real Cale Henituse¡­. The man who was now Kim Rok Soo in his ce had said the following.


    ¡®I think that my mother expected things would end up like this.¡¯


    The wood attribute ancient power. The person with the power to see the annual rings of all living beings.


    ¡°¡­Drew Thames.¡±


    Cale read the name on the headstone once more before slowly opening the diary.


    He should be able to learn about her past now.


    Shhh.


    Cale¡¯s face stiffened up as soon as he read the first page of the diary.


    < If there is someone reading this diary, I wish to ask them a question. >


    This was actually not a diary.


    < The person in my son''s body, who are you? >


    It was a letter written inside a diary.


    ¡°¡­Ha¡­¡­¡±


    Cale scoffed in disbelief as he read the diary, no, the letter.


    < The cycle of life is a cycle of reincarnation, being born with a new body and new memories. >


    < But there are always exceptions. >


    Cale couldn¡¯t even scoff anymore.


    < Most people do not know about these exceptions. I doubt that anybody outside of my family knows about it. Most people believe these things to be impossible. >


    < There are two kinds of exceptions. >


    There are people who go against the rule of reincarnating with a new body and new memories.


    < The first exception are the single-lifers, people who cannot reincarnate. >


    < The second exception are the immortals, who live forever. >


    Cale¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°¡­How does she know these things?¡±


    Drew Thames. Who was this woman?


    Cale looked at the part where it said ¡®my family¡¯ before continuing to read.


    But his gaze stopped at one spot.


    < But there are actually variables to these two exceptions. >


    There were people who were called ¡®variables¡¯ and not ¡®exceptions.¡¯


    < Reincarnators. Transmigrators. >


    The White Star. Cale Henituse. Kim Rok Soo.


    Those three names echoed in Cale¡¯s mind.


    < The final variable are the regressors, those who return to the past. That is known to be impossible, but we were able to figure out that it is definitely an option. However, we could not learn anything else about it. The gods may be the only ones to know the answer behind this variable. >


    Cale thought about the real Cale Henituse.


    ¡®I made a deal with the God of Death when I was forty and my soul went into the body of Kim Rok Soo in his mid-thirties. My body then returned to the past to when it was 18 years old and Kim Rok Soo¡¯s soul was moved into it.¡¯


    The real Cale Henituse went through aplicated process of transmigrating and returning to the past at the same time.


    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±


    Cale looked at the diary in his hand with disbelief.


    This diary that he expected to read without much thought was full of heavy truths.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Cale closed the diary for a moment after reading the next few lines.


    < Oh, and one more thing. >


    < Single-lifers, immortals... reincarnators and transmigrators. There is a difference between the ¡®exceptions¡¯ and the ¡®variables.¡¯ >


    < That is the reason we are able to distinguish reincarnators and transmigrators from the other two. >


    ¡°Human, what is it?¡±


    Raon cautiously asked, but Cale slowly recalled what he had just read.


    The reason that ¡®exceptions¡¯ and ¡®variables¡¯ were different¡­


    < Reincarnators and transmigrators. Unlike the exceptions, these variables always have a soul that is impacted by them. >


    < In the case of the reincarnator, the soul that was supposed to get a new body and new memories has its body taken by the reincarnator, making just the new memories float around until it finds a new body somewhere in a different dimension to live on, as a sort of twin. >


    < As for transmigrators, a person who has their body taken by a transmigrator must take the body of the transmigrator. >


    < The former shouldn''t be an issue because they are in a different dimension, but thetter causes significant chaos for a soul that suddenly has its body taken away. >


    Following that statement¡­


    < Usually, gods will call single-lifers and immortals to a world when a world is in danger but they are unable to intervene themselves. >


    < It is because these people do not impact other souls even if they move to a different dimension. >


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°¡­Choi Han.¡±


    ¡®No, all three people of the Choi family.¡¯


    Choi Jung Gun, Choi Han, and Choi Jung Soo.


    They were not immortals. However, Choi Jung Gun and Choi Han, the two who hade to this world, had abnormally long life spans.


    There seemed to be only one term to describe them.


    ¡°¡­Single-lifers.¡±


    Cale urgently opened the diary again.


    < My son has the life of a ¡®variable.¡¯ >


    < He will either be a reincarnator or a transmigrator. >


    Cale suddenly thought of someone¡¯s face.


    He was thinking about Kim Rok Soo¡¯s face.


    There was someone who had an extremely simr face as well.


    ¡°¡­The White Star¡¯s face is simr to Kim Rok Soo¡¯s face, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, human! We talked about itst time!¡±


    Choi Han had seen a picture of a maskless White Star in the secret area of Duke Fredo¡¯s bedroom in the Endable Kingdom.


    He said that the White Star¡¯s face was extremely simr to Kim Rok Soo¡¯s face.


    He recalled what he had just read in the diary once more.


    < In the case of the reincarnator, the soul that was supposed to get a new body and new memories has its body taken by the reincarnator, making just the new memories float around until it finds a new body somewhere in a different dimension to live on, as a sort of twin. >


    ¡°¡­As a sort of twin.¡±


    The White Star was a reincarnator.


    Cale Henituse was a transmigrator.


    Kim Rok Soo came to this world after switching bodies with the transmigrator Cale Henituse.


    But that Kim Rok Soo¡¯s face was simr to the White Star¡¯s face.


    Cale thought about the life and future that the real Cale Henituse told him about.


    ¡°It was ruined.¡±


    Choi Han went up against the White Star, but both the Eastern and Western continents were scorched after almost twenty years of war and many people died or were injured and tired by the long war.


    The White Star had attacked Puzzle City and was on the verge of bing a god.


    The White Star of that time probably would have called forth the Lion Dragon and found a way to kill it to open the temple door to either awaken the sealed god or take his powers.


    What could the God of Death do as he watched all of this happen?


    Based on what Cale had seen until now, it was difficult for gods to personally intervene, so they could only use people or items to somewhat intervene in a situation.


    But Choi Jung Soo, the next single-lifer, had rejected a deal.


    What else could the God of Death do at that point?


    If there were no immortals¡­if there were no ¡®exceptions¡¯¡­


    The gods would choose the variables.


    And with the variable options of reincarnators and transmigrators¡­ What if there was a way to take care of both of these at once?


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to think about it any longer.


    ¡°That is why I was called here.¡±


    He said his hypothesis, which was pretty much confirmed, out loud.


    ¡°I must have been one of the souls that were impacted by the reincarnator, the White Star.¡±


    He looked toward the diary again. There were still things written in the diary, too many truths he still needed to learn.


    Notes:


    Someone left thisment in the Korean raws and it breaks it down pretty well so I thought I would trante it for all of you (with some changes as I saw fit to exin things better)


    People who live with one body and one set of memories = single-lifers (Choi family)


    Immortals >> frequently called to solve problems in different dimensions because they do not impact other souls. (None in TCF) (PR: So far.)


    Variables =


    Reincarnators (White Star)


    Transmigrators (Kim Rok Soo, Cale Henituse)


    Regressors (Cale Henituse)


    > Reincarnator: Pushes out the soul that is supposed to take a body and is born with the memories of their past life and the soul that is pushed out is born like a twin in a different dimension. The reason the White Star looks like Kim Rok Soo is because he pushed out Kim Rok Soo who was supposed to be in that body.


    > Transmigrator: Pushes out a soul that has been living in a body and forces in a different soul; the soul that is pushed out has no choice but to go into the empty body of the invading soul. Basically, it causes chaos to the soul.


    To sum it up¡­ Kim Rok Soo was pushed out of his original body by the reincarnating soul of the White Star and ended up being born on Earth and became a transmigrator in Cale Henituse¡¯s body because Choi Jung Soo rejected the request to be the problem solver. Cale Henituse¡¯s soul was forced into Kim Rok Soo¡¯s body, so his soul had no choice but to go into Cale¡¯s body.


    The scariest thing is that the real Cale¡¯s mother already knew about all of this¡­


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Well¡­that was quite a series of bombs being dropped on us, wasn¡¯t it?


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 663: I guess I do have to step in? 5

    <h4>Chapter 663: I guess I do have to step in? 5</h4>


    Cale was about to look at the diary when he heard a voice that made him turn his head.


    ¡°Human! What does that mean?¡±


    Raon, who could not see the diary, puffed up his cheeks as if was upset about what he had just heard.


    ¡°Human, you are not someone who would be affected by that white thing!¡±


    It was based on what Cale had just mumbled.


    ¡®I must have been one of the souls that was impacted by the reincarnator, the White Star.¡¯


    Raon waved both paws around as if to object to that statement.


    Pfft. Cale let out a quiet chuckle.


    But he didn¡¯t respond and just patted Raon¡¯s head before turning back toward the diary.


    Reincarnators.


    Existences that maintain their memories while getting new bodies unlike regr souls that would get new memories and new bodies with each new life. The variables that would affect other souls.


    ¡®It is highly likely that I was the soul that was affected by this reincarnation of the White Star.¡¯


    The current White Star¡¯s face was simr to Kim Rok Soo¡¯s face.


    Cale organized his thoughts.


    ¡®Kim Rok Soo was living in a different dimension after being affected by a reincarnator. If he switches ces with a transmigrator and is brought to this world¡­¡¯


    The simple answer was that this was the cleanest and most efficient way to take care of things.


    Of course, this was a decision made by a god who did not want to impact numerous souls.


    Single-lifers and Immortals, the ¡®exceptions.¡¯


    Reincarnators and transmigrators, the ¡®variables.¡¯


    Finally, the mysterious existence of the Regressors.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help butugh in disbelief.


    However, what he read next in the diary made his thoughts move in a different direction.


    < I, well, my family, has been researching ¡®time and life¡¯ for generations. >


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed back to the headstone.


    < Drew Thames >


    Cale¡¯s biological mother was from Baron Thames¡¯s family.


    Cale recalled the information he managed to sneakily get out of Duke Deruth beforeing to this grave.


    ¡®Cale Henituse¡¯s biological mother¡¯s household is said to have perished.¡¯


    Drew Thames had been the only surviving descendant.


    ¡®Duke Deruth fell in love with Drew Thames when they met at the academy and asked her to marry him.¡¯


    There were no nobles with the family name of Thames in the present Roan Kingdom.


    It was because Drew Thames, the only living descendant, chose not to continue her household. With nobody left to continue the family, the name was naturally removed from the list of nobles and eventually disappeared from people¡¯s memories.


    It was just the maternal family of an extra in ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ and the book didn¡¯t even mention that extra¡¯s biological mother¡¯s name or her family.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡±


    Cale felt that it was odd no matter how many times he thought about it.


    ¡°¡­It looks like they had been doing research without anybody knowing about it.¡±


    Based on what he knew so far, the Thames household didn¡¯t seem to share the results of their research with anyone.


    Drew Thames, the only living descendant, didn¡¯t even mention the details of her perished family¡¯s research with Duke Deruth.


    ¡®The research was conducted in secret but it is extremely valuable.¡¯


    The White Star would most definitely use this information for evil if this diary ever fell into his hands.


    The research falling into the wrong hands might have been the reason they kept it a secret, but the problem was that the family that had been keeping this secret was no longer around.


    ¡°The only living descendant, huh?¡±


    That meant that there was absolutely nobody else in the world. It meant that they were all dead.


    ¡°¡­It gets weirder the more I think about it.¡±


    Drew Thames. She had an ancient power that allowed her to see the annual rings of all living beings.


    She was skilled enough that she could tell that her own son was born with the variable life of a transmigrator.


    Someone like that didn¡¯t know how the other descendants of her family died?


    Most importantly, even if they were just a Barons family, one of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s noble households had slowly disappeared without a trace. But that descendant¡¯s spouse didn¡¯t even know the reason?


    Her spouse just said that that had been the case from the moment they met.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Now that Cale decided to live the rest of his life as Cale Henituse¡­ He thought that he should look into some things as they rted to the original Cale Henituse.


    That naturally included learning more about his mother, Drew Thames, and his maternal family, Baron Thames¡¯ household.


    ¡°¡­This is really-¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s really fishy.¡¯


    For some reason, just thinking about the Thames household gave him the chills.


    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m going to get involved in someplicated mess while looking into this family.¡¯


    They were researching ¡®time and life.¡¯ Just that alone made it extremely mysterious.


    A family pretending to be a simple Baron¡¯s household was researching this in secret before they all perished except for one living descendant.


    That remaining descendant didn¡¯t even try to carry on the family name.


    ¡°¡­Something stinks.¡±


    There was definitely something to this.


    ¡°Human! I didn¡¯t fart!¡±


    Cale¡¯s face that was about to turn serious instead turned into a frown. He looked toward Raon who was sniffing around.


    ¡°Sniff, sniff! It doesn¡¯t smell stinky! Human, where do you smell the stink?¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaaa.¡±


    Cale just sighed and shook his head. But he still observed the energetic Raon.


    ¡°Human! Moving around alone with just the two of us reminds me of when we did this in the past!¡±


    Raon was quite happy right now.


    He had done something simr not long after he first met Cale. He was remembering how the two of them moved around taking care of things.


    Cale firmed his resolve while looking at Raon.


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    He made up his mind.


    ¡®We need to take care of the White Star first.¡¯


    And once they take down the White Star¡­


    ¡®I¡¯ll rest!¡¯


    He will definitely get some rest.


    He will also rx and do nothing.


    He¡¯ll make a field that¡¯s so small that it could barely be considered farming.


    ¡®¡­Yes¡­ my maternal family¡­ one day¡­ Yes¡­ one day¡­ mm¡­ just¡­ mm¡­¡­¡¯


    He would push back the issue with the Thames household forter, much muchter.


    Cale chose to avoid this topic for now since it scared him a bit.


    ¡®What could happen?¡¯


    He tried to calm himself that nothing will happen but it still kept weighing on his mind.


    He had a feeling that something was going to happen.


    He felt as if he had some clues about what would happen in the future, but Cale chose to feign ignorance for the time being.


    ¡®¡­There¡¯s no way something like what happened with this White Star bastard would happen again, right?¡¯


    If something as annoying as what happened with the White Star happens again¡­ If the scale of that event was as big as this one¡­¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s just wrong.¡±


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m just having a delusion.¡±


    Yes, everything he was feeling right now must be a delusion from being unable to rest because of the White Star.


    How could it not be?


    The incident with the Thames household happened tens of years ago.


    But Cale had not learned anything about it until now.


    He had been on both the Eastern and Western continents. If Cale and his friends had not learned about it while sweeping around left and right, it was normal to think that nothing was going on.


    ¡®It¡¯s just something that happened a long time ago that people forgot about.¡¯


    He decided to not put much meaning into it.


    He decided to only dream about having that cker life after taking care of the White Star.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll just rest once this is all over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, human! You can rest for about a year before we go see the world!¡±


    Maybe he was being overly sensitive because he had just been thinking about the Thames household, but¡­


    Cale had a feeling that seeing the world with Raon might lead to a lot of incidents as well.


    ¡®I¡¯m just going on a leisure trip with the children. Nothing should happen.¡±


    Cale thought about traveling the world having fun and rxing as he brushed aside his unnecessary ominous feelings.


    He decided it was nothing to worry about and that he was just being overly cautious.


    Cale felt more refreshed before he frowned after reading the next sentence Drew Thames wrote in the diary.


    < To the person who is living in my son''s body. >


    < I''m sorry. >


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡®Why is she randomly apologizing?¡¯


    < The reason you sought this out is probably to get some information or find the roots of this body you have possessed. You might also be here for my ancient power. >


    < That is why I arranged something appropriate for you. >


    This arrangement that Drew Thames had left¡­


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up. He was wondering why she was apologizing, but if she prepared something, it must be the remaining part of her ancient power.


    ¡°¡­It must be this.¡±


    He was certain it would be the ancient power.


    Cale continued to read with a bit of expectation.


    < There is a ce called the Forest of Darkness near the Henituse territory. >


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    < There are two different ancient powers in there. One is located inside a cave, and although I have not personally gone into the cave, I could feel the power from the entrance. The other power is located in theke within the forest. It is actually a swamp covered in dead mana so I shouldn¡¯t really call it a forest, but I could feel an ancient power in there as well. >


    ¡®¡­The Super Rock and the Dominating Aura?


    I already got those.¡¯


    < Furthermore, I left half of my power in Harris Vige, which is located right next to the Forest of Darkness. You will be able to easily get it if you go there. >


    < It is pretty much the essence of my power and will allow you to see the flow of time in a living being¡¯s past. You should be able to easily determine what those annual rings represent if you read the information I left you. If you see the annual rings without this information, you will just be able to tell if time has been warped. >


    ¡®¡­The White Star took that though.


    That is the essence of her power?


    Should I be relieved that the White Star doesn¡¯t have this information and can only tell that a person¡¯s time has been warped?¡¯


    ¡°¡­ Uhh¡­mm¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Human, why do you have such an expression? Did someone smack you from behind?¡±


    Cale¡¯s hands were shaking as they held the diary up.


    He mentally thought the name of the person he would now live as, the original name of the bastard who will now live as Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®¡­Hey, Cale Henituse. I thought you said that your mom seemed to know everything in advance and prepared for it? It doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡¯


    He then noticed some other statements.


    < I believe that variables appearing in the world instead of just exceptions mean that the world is full of chaos and that the gods had no choice but to rely on the variables. >


    < I hope that the information and the arrangements that I left you will help you achieve your wishes in the midst of that chaos. >


    < To the person who will be living in my son¡¯s body... I hope you can consider these my ¡®gifts¡¯ to you for the harm you may have received because of my child. >


    < On behalf of my child... >


    < I''m sorry. >


    Cale let out a sigh.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Cale stared at those words, ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ for a while before closing his eyes for a moment.


    ¡°¡­Human, are you okay?¡±


    Raon cautiously observed Cale¡¯s face before peeking at the diary.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    His eyes then opened wide.


    ¡°Human, this!¡±


    Smile. The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    < P.S. I am leaving a small amount of information and half of my power here just in case. >


    Just in case.


    She seemed to have hesitated, not knowing whether these would be helpful.


    ¡°Human, is the ¡®half of my power¡¯ she is talking about the ancient power?¡±


    Flip.


    Cale turned the page and both Cale and Raon could see the contents written in there.


    < Here is some information in case the enemy you must face is an exception or a variable. >


    Cale¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    He read one of the statements written there, almost as an addendum, out loud.


    ¡°A reincarnator¡¯s soul will not lose its memories because you kill its present body. A reincarnator is someone who can record the memories of many lives in their soul.¡±


    A reincarnator was said to be someone who got a new body but maintained their old memories instead of getting a new body with new memories like everybody else.


    ¡°That is why a reincarnator will have onerge annual ring with numerous smaller annual rings mixed in there.¡±


    < Therge annual ring will be the memories of their numerous lives. You can consider that to be the ''record¡¯ of their lives while the smaller circles mixed within it... Those annual rings can be considered the bodies it has inhibited. >


    Cale slowly read the next statements out loud as if he was savoring them.


    ¡°That is why a reincarnator will not faceplete death because you attack their body. There are probably many ways topletely kill a reincarnator, but I, and my family, only know of one method.¡±


    Drew Thames had recorded this one method just in case.


    That record was now in Cale¡¯s hands.


    He slowly ran his fingers over that record.


    The method to kill a reincarnator.


    < The reincarnator''s memories... Thergest annual ring that would be the foundation for their being... >


    The center and foundation for the numerous smaller annual rings. That border that epassed all of the smaller rings¡­


    < You just have to get rid of that. >


    This was the method topletely get rid of the White Star¡­


    This was the method to stop him from reincarnating again.


    < But it is useless if you cannot see that annual ring. >


    < However, if you manage to get either parts of my power, although they are focused on different directions, you will at least be able to see the annual rings. >


    ¡°Human, even if you can see the annual ring, how do you attack it?¡±


    ¡°Down.¡±


    ¡°Down?¡±


    Raon¡¯s gaze followed Cale¡¯s hand and looked down.


    < Then you probably will ask how do you attack the annual ring once you can see it. >


    < Weapons and magic will not be able to attack it. >


    Raon¡¯s pupils started shaking.


    ¡°Human! Does that mean ancient powers will work?!¡±


    ¡°Keep reading.¡±


    < Furthermore, ancient powers will not work either. >


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Raon sulked.


    However, Cale¡¯s eyes were clouding over the more he read so Raon continued to read as well.


    < A reincarnator¡¯s numerous annual rings will have a soul that is extremely strong thanks to its numerous life cycles. >


    < If youpare a Dragon that has lived for 1,000 years and a reincarnator who has reincarnated over and over for 1,000 years, the annual rings of the reincarnator who has lived numerous lives are usually stronger. >


    < That is why, in order to destroy the annual rings of a reincarnator, you need to use the power of someone who has annual rings with more years than the reincarnator. >


    Raon turned toward Cale.


    ¡°¡­Human-¡±


    Raon, who seemed to have realized something, looked toward Cale whose eyes were sparkling. Cale seemed to have found the answer as well.


    The White Star was a reincarnator.


    In order to stop him from reincarnating again, they needed to get rid of hisrgest annual ring.


    In order to do that, he first needed ¡®the power to see annual rings,¡¯ and second, he needed ¡®the power of someone who has lived long enough to suppress that giant annual ring.¡¯


    The first would be possible with the remaining half of Drew Thames¡¯s power Cale would soon get, while the clue to the second requirement was something Cale had known for a while already.


    ¡°¡­An Immortal.¡±


    Immortals, those who live forever.


    Cale looked away from the diary and looked at a tree near the grave.


    He knew of one Immortal.


    It was a being that had existed in this world longer than any other living being.


    The records of this world were recorded in that being¡¯s annual rings.


    ¡°The World Tree.¡±


    The World Tree had once given Cale a branch that resembled a chopstick, calling it a sword.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Oh boy, another story line. Cale is definitely going to look into this, isn¡¯t he?


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 664: I guess I do have to step in? (6)

    <h4>Chapter 664: I guess I do have to step in? (6)</h4>


    ¡°Is this where I¡¯m supposed to use that skewer stick?¡±


    The ¡®sword¡¯ that the World Tree gave Cale through the healer Elf Pendrick was a wooden stick that was about as long as a chopstick.


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd.


    ¡®Did the World Tree look into the moment where I would get rid of the reincarnating White Star and give me that sword?¡¯


    His head tilted to one side.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think that that was the case.¡¯


    The World Tree had said that it was unable to see the futures of people with ancient powers clearly.


    Cale recalled the moment he received the Sword of the World Tree.


    It was when they had infiltrated the Molden Pce with Princess Jopis.


    They had quite the battle in the underground area of the Molden Pce, working with the Elves to get rid of the problematic fake World Tree and carrying out the n to defeat Elisneh the First, one of the White Star¡¯s subordinates, and putting Princess Jopis in power.


    Pendrick, an Elf who could not use Elemental Arts but had healing powers, had stealthily approached Cale in the middle of the battle.


    He handed Cale something that was wrapped in silk as he said something.


    ¡®Young master-nim. This is a sword the World Tree-nim gave me to give you.¡¯


    ¡®...A sword? This thing?¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this just a branch of the World Tree?¡¯


    ¡®No, sir. It is a sword.¡¯


    Pendrick had shared what the World Tree had told him when it stealthily called him over before he came here.


    ¡®Young master-nim. The World Tree-nim said to use this if you were in danger. If you stab this into a living being¡¯s heart and cover it in blood, it¡¯ll be a great weapon-¡¯


    ¡®The World Tree-nim said that young master-nim¡¯s blood is special. She said that your blood has more life force and vitality than anyone else. That is why she said that Cale-nim¡¯s blood was the perfect weapon against those with weak vigor or vitality.¡¯


    Cale started to speak while thinking about that moment.


    ¡°It is highly likely that the World Tree didn¡¯t know either.¡±


    The sword from the World Tree was given so that Cale could use it against the ck fake World Tree and anybody who uses dead mana.


    It probably had not considered the stick being used to take care of a reincarnator.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way to be certain, though.¡¯


    Cale decided where he would go next after leaving the Henituse territory.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to meet with the World Tree first.¡±


    ¡°Human, are we heading north before heading back to Puzzle City?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Raon made a mental note about their next destination before tightly clenching his two front paws into fists.


    ¡®I will not leave the human¡¯s side! I will stick to him like glue!¡¯


    He would make sure that his human would not be able to push himself too much again.


    Raon firmed his resolve.


    Cale had no idea about this as he continued to read the addendum in the diary.


    ¡°The addendum is longer than the actual contents.¡±


    Shhhh, shhhh.


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd as he turned the pages.


    The diary not only had the method of killing a reincarnator, it also had how to handle single-lifers, transmigrators, and immortals using the annual ring¡¯s ability.


    Cale made up his mind after reading this far.


    ¡®...I should burn thisst partter.¡¯


    It was information that would be bad for Choi Han and him if someone else found out about it.


    ¡®I¡¯m actually the ¡®victim¡¯ of a transmigrator and not a transmigrator, so it shouldn¡¯t be bad for me. But it is extremely dangerous for Choi Han.¡¯


    He noticed that the characteristics of single-lifers definitely described Choi Han the more he read about them.


    A section of what he just read caught Cale¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°...A higher world?¡±


    ¡®Could it be?¡¯


    The Divine World and Demon World. The one higher than those would most likely be the World of the Gods.


    ¡°...Wow.¡±


    ¡®Choi Han might be a god once he dies?¡¯


    Cale felt the back of his neck turning cold.


    The fact that he kept getting chills on his back the more he read into Drew Thames¡¯s diary made him sure about one thing.


    ¡°This diary is dangerous.¡±


    There were too many dangerous pieces of information in this diary.


    It helped him realize how dangerous of a research the Thames family had been conducting.


    On the one hand, he was relieved.


    The chances that Cale was the only one who knew about this was high.


    Raon had peeked a bit, but Raon was on Cale¡¯s side so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡®If a crazy bastard knew this information, phew.¡¯


    Just thinking about it was terrible.


    The White Star would have done something big that Cale didn¡¯t even want to think about.


    The Divine World and Demon World really could have been involved at that point.


    ¡®I¡¯m d that this dangerous seed ended up in my hand first.¡¯


    He sighed in relief while looking at the diary in his hand.


    It was talking about Choi Han.


    The diary then discussed how to use annual rings to go up against single-lifers. There were many other dangerous pieces of information that should never be known, and Cale undid the top button of his shirt after feeling himself heat up since he used his ability to record everything in his head.


    ¡°Just thest part is left now.¡±


    Thest part of the addendum was where Drew Thames had left information about the portion of the ancient power she left behind.


    Cale was a bit confused.


    ¡®It can¡¯t see the future?¡¯


    He then saw a word that was darker than the others, as if she had hesitated for a while there.


    That single word made it easy to tell that she debated whether to say the next part or not.


    Two words caught his attention.


    Cale had a very bad feeling about those two words.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale groaned and looked away from thest words written inside the diary.


    Cale looked around at the still silent grave area and slowly closed the diary.


    ¡°How do I get this test started, anyway?¡±


    Tap.


    The moment he closed the diary...


    ¡°Uhh, uhh-!¡±


    ¡°H, human!¡±


    Cale and Raon both raised their voices.


    Booooooooooooooooooooom¡ª!


    The ground started to shake.


    To be more specific, only the hill the graves were on started shaking wildly.


    It made such a loud noise that could be heard throughout the entire Henituse territory.


    ¡°Hyung-nim!¡±


    Basen was shocked at the sound and couldn¡¯t help but run back toward Cale despite his orders to wait for Cale at the bottom of the hill.


    Lily was following behind him.


    ¡°Orabuni!¡±


    Lily had been throwing a tantrum to Duchess Vin before deciding that she would at leaste here to see Cale¡¯s face. She was so swift that she had already passed Basen and was running ahead of him.


    There were also others who had just teleported to the bottom of this hill.


    ¡°He can¡¯t get hurt, nya!¡±


    ¡°We need to hurry, nya!¡±


    On and Hong frantically chased behind Basen and Lily in the distance as well.


    Cale¡¯s allies who had teleported here from the Eastern continent¡¯s Mount Nex of the Sez Kingdom had heard the loud noise from the hill with Cale¡¯s mother¡¯s grave the moment they arrived.


    They knew that Cale was on that hill.


    ¡°Haaaa. Must this great being head over?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go! We¡¯re already thest ones!¡±


    The pink curly-haired Dragon Dodori pointed, while Ron and Beacrox were already running behind On and Hong and chasing after them while the sighing buzz cut Dragon Rasheel looked to the side.


    ¡°Groooaa... ugh.¡±


    Dorph, who was in a mess and still had his throat clenched by Rasheel¡¯s hand, was struggling to even groan.


    ¡°...Haaaa. I can¡¯t believe a great being like me has to move to go see a human.¡±


    Rasheel was shaking his head and grumbling, but he was smiling as he ran toward Cale while dragging Dorph on the ground.


    Dorph groaned some more, but Rasheel had no reasons to care.


    ¡®Cale Henituse is obviously going to praise my name. Huhuhu.¡¯


    Rasheel looked forward to Cale praising him for thoroughly beating Dorph up as he hurried.


    ¡°Hey! Is it over here?¡±


    He could see that the others had stopped moving.


    ¡°Is this where Cale Henituse-¡±


    Rasheel was about to ask if Cale was here before he became at a loss for words after seeing what was in front of him.


    Boooooooom-


    They heard another loud noise. The results of the shaking hill appeared in front of Basen, Lily, On, Hong, and the others who hade to Cale¡¯s mother¡¯s grave.


    Chhhh, chhhhhh.


    Cale¡¯s biological mother... There was no longer a grave where Drew Thames¡¯s grave had been.


    ¡°...A... a tree......?¡±


    In this spot where the grave had been... Arge tree was growing out of it.


    The base of the tree was so wide that it would take multiple adults to hug it and even the roots that poked out of the ground were thick.


    The tree was a shiny dark maroon color, while the branches shooting out seemed as strong as the vicious currents of the water in a valley.


    ¡°...Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    In this spot where the grave had been...


    Arge tree was growing out of it.


    ¡°The leaves-¡±


    The leaves growing from the branches were red.


    Numerous leaves filled the branches as if the cold weather of winter was a joke.


    The leaves were as red as the sunset.


    They resembled Cale¡¯s hair color.


    Hong nkly started mumbling.


    ¡°...They¡¯re glowing.¡±


    The red leaves were glowing.


    They were glowing as if they were covered in sunlight.


    Everybody looked toward the center of this tree.


    It was the center of where these beautiful red leaves were glowing.


    ¡°Young master-nim......?¡±


    Cale was at the center, lying on the ground looking as if he was being hugged by the leaves.


    Ron believed this had been unexpected based on how Cale¡¯s clothes were crumpled here and there.


    That suspicion was correct.


    ¡°...Uhh... mm...¡±


    Cale looked around with an anxious expression on his face.


    The grave had suddenly split in half, and thisrge tree had started growing.


    That tree had surrounded Cale before lifting him with it, making Cale float up while being surrounded by the red leaves before he could even figure out what was happening.


    ¡°Mm mm!¡±


    Raon looked back and forth at the peopleing toward them and Cale before stating his thoughts out loud in a bright voice.


    ¡°H, human! It¡¯s beautiful!¡±


    On and Hong nodded their heads as well.


    ¡°You look so cool!¡±


    ¡°The red color suits you so well!¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but be baffled since he was suddenly pushed up by these leaves.


    He had never expected for the grave to split in half.


    ¡®How the hell am I supposed to get the ancient power?¡¯


    He heard a voice at that moment.


    It was the voice of a young woman who seemed to be in herte teens.


    ¨C Hmm? Who might you be?


    Cale recalled what he had read in the diary as he heard those questions.


    ¡®The power left here was the power I mainly used when I was young.¡¯


    ¡®Ancient powers are impacted by the memories of a soul, and that is usually what determines the method of obtaining that power.¡¯


    Cale used those pieces of information as the base as he started to think.


    ¡®Was the power and test affected by when she was young because Drew Thames mainly used it when she was younger?¡¯


    He thought about his face. He believed he was right since the owner of this voice did not recognize Cale Henituse¡¯s face.


    ¡®Did the soul of the owner that was left behind split into two because the power had split into two?¡¯


    Cale felt extremely relieved that the White Star and Bud could not hear the voices of the ancient powers as he slowly opened his mouth to speak.


    However, the voice that was believed to be the voice of a young Drew Thames spoke to him again before he could say anything.


    ¨C Who might you be and how are you super cute like me?


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    That was all Cale managed to say in shock.


    ¡®What did I just hear?¡¯


    He touched his ears at that moment.


    ¨C I¡¯m talking about you. Yes, you. You look so cute.


    Cale nkly blinked his eyes.


    The voice didn¡¯t care and just continued to speak.


    ¨C I have this weird feeling that I will like you even though we just met! You oddly look like that half-witted fool Deruth, but you also look simrly handsome as my eldest orabuni!


    ¡®Ah?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    This really seemed to be Drew Thames since the voice just mentioned Deruth. It really seemed to be a young Drew Thames.


    But this woman was giving off apletely different image from the image of Drew Thames that the real Cale Henituse and the diary had given him.


    He had expected her to be more sincere and serious.


    ¨C Who do you resemble that you are so handsome and cute?


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    That was the only thing Cale could say.


    ¨C Your confused expression as you say, ¡®excuse me¡¯ is oddly the same as Deruth¡¯s stupid face! Ah, it looks so cute!


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¨C Anyway, you pass!


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The shocked expression on Cale¡¯s face looked very simr to Deruth¡¯s face.


    ¡®I passed? Passed what?¡¯


    ¡ª

 Chapter 665: I guess I do have to step in? (7)

    <h4>Chapter 665: I guess I do have to step in? (7)</h4>


    Cale questioned it, but had no choice other than to ask the conclusion he came to in his mind.


    ¡°...I pass because of my looks?¡±


    ¨C My goodness!


    The voice that sounded like a person in their mid tote teens shouted as if she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¨C So cute! Look at how grumpy you look while asking if you pass because of your looks! You¡¯re such a little cutie!


    ¡°...My goodness.¡±


    Cale¡¯s ¡®my goodness¡¯ as he sighed was for a very different reason than the Drew Thames of her teens. He heard the voices of the Super Rock and the other ancient powers in his mind.


    ¨C ...Ho. I¡¯ve never seen someone like this.


    ¨C She has a sharp eye.


    ¨C How amazing. She¡¯s amazing in many ways. The first thing she noticed while looking at Cale Henituse was his face? Hohoho.


    This was the first time that Cale had ever been told he was cute, whether in this world or during his life as Kim Rok Soo. He had never been called cute in his thirty-plus, almost forty years.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help butugh in disbelief.


    Someone came back to their senses after hearing himugh.


    Ron Mn. Ron had only been anxious about this sudden situation for a moment before walking over to Raon with a stiff expression on his face.


    ¡°Raon-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Good to see you again Grandpa Ron!¡±


    Ron couldn¡¯t put on his usual benign smile even at Raon¡¯s bright greeting.


    ¡°Raon-nim, how did a tree end up growing here?¡±


    The grave of Cale Henituse¡¯s biological mother...


    Ron had been thinking about a lot of things just from the fact that Cale came here. But a giant tree bursting through the grave and growing like this? The tree was beautiful, but Ron couldn¡¯t get rid of the stiff expression on his face.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    It was because Cale Henituse, the child of the owner of this grave that was now gone because of the tree, wasughing so emptily while being surrounded by these beautiful red leaves.


    Theugh seemed somewhat full of disbelief but also as if there was nothing behind it. Ron slowly looked around.


    Raon, Lily, and Hong were just watching the tree and Cale as if they were amazed. But everybody On and older were only shocked for a moment before they all looked at Cale withplicated expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Ron¡¯s gaze thennded on a punk.


    ¡°Mm, mmph! Mmph!¡±


    This bastard¡¯s face had turned into a mess after being pummeled by the buzz-cut Dragon Rasheel. Lion King Dorph¡¯s eyes were wide open as he iled while looking at the red tree. His face looked both astonished and shocked.


    ¡°Why is this son of a bitch whining like this without considering the situation?¡±


    Rasheel raised his palm as if to say Dorph was being annoying.


    Pow!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Rasheel smacked Dorph¡¯s back extremely hard and Dorph¡¯s head lowered while shaking intensely. Rasheel snorted before smirking.


    ¡°This is my first time seeing someone gain an ancient power. Truly fitting for a human this mighty Dragon has appro-, no, that¡¯s not right. Hey! Is this okay?!¡±


    Rasheel¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Is it okay for Cale Henituse to gain another ancient power? Is his te okay?! Won¡¯t it break again?¡±


    Ron still looked calm, while some of the others stiffened up while hearing that.


    ¡°...What do you mean by... his te breaking again?¡±


    Basen quietly asked while Rasheel nonchntlymented as if he couldn¡¯t believe Basen didn¡¯t even know that.


    ¡°Cale Henituse¡¯s te is wide but is pretty muchpletely full already. His te will probably break into pieces if he takes in one more ancient power.¡±


    ¡°W, what would happen if it breaks?¡±


    Lily quickly barged in. Rasheel was annoyed at these little pests but held back his anger and responded bluntly.


    ¡°What else? He¡¯ll die if his te breaks. I heard he¡¯s been through this many times already? This time is probably really dangerous.¡±


    ¡°...Rasheel-nim.¡±


    Ron tried to stop him, but Rasheel had already said it and Lily and Basen turnedpletely pale. Rasheel didn¡¯t care as he looked toward the bottom of the hill.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°...She is the Duchess of the territory.¡±


    Ron answered Rasheel¡¯s question while looking at the pale expression on Duchess Vin¡¯s face. She had just gotten here.


    The Vin Ron knew would not havee here while Cale was here. However, she probably came over because she was worried after seeing this bright red tree and hearing Cale¡¯s scream.


    She had run over on her own. A lot of people probably wanted toe with her, but she probably came alone because she was worried that she might bother Cale who had wanted to go to his biological mother¡¯s grave quietly.


    And after rushing over on her own, the first thing she heard was what Rasheel had just said.


    ¡®Tsk.¡¯


    Ron clicked his tongue internally before bowing toward Vin. Duchess Vin stopped walking and disappeared behind a tree without getting any closer.


    He heard Lily¡¯s shaking voice at that moment.


    ¡°S, shouldn¡¯t we stop him?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Rasheel was standing there with an odd expression on his face as if he had not been the one to ask if Cale was okay a few moments ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Cale Henituse knows the condition of his body. We should just wait for now since he chose to do this.¡±


    The great and mighty Rasheel was concerned about Cale, a rare person he could easily converse with, but he did not have the authority to stop him.


    But Lily and Basen were different. Basen subconsciously walked toward the red tree.


    ¡°That is not eptable. He cannot keep doing this. Hyung-nim should not do this if it can be dangerous for him-¡±


    ¡°What if it is something he needs to do?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    He stopped and turned around after hearing a voice.


    The pink curly-haired Dodori was standing there with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Cale Henituse most likely knows that this may be taxing on his body. He made this decision despite knowing what it could do. He most likely believes that this is the only way for us to be victorious.¡±


    Basen¡¯s mouth slowly opened as he let out a quiet sigh.


    ¡°I will respect Cale Henituse¡¯s decision.¡±


    Dodori then closed his eyes.


    Hero.


    That was not a title that was given at a person¡¯s birth.


    The path that the person has taken... The numerous decisions the person has made... The many things the person has done... All of those thingsbined together and the results they created were what made people give someone the title of ¡®hero.¡¯


    That was how a hero was born.


    ¡°If you cannot understand the weight he is carrying on his shoulders, you should at least respect his decisions.¡±


    As the eyes of the young pink Dragon Dodori reflected what he had just said...


    ¡°Our human will be fine.¡±


    He heard Raon¡¯s confused voice. Rasheel, Dodori, and the siblings turned toward Hong and Raon, who looked confused, and On who was shaking her head.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    The moment Dodori felt that this was odd...


    ¡°...!¡±


    Dodori, Rasheel, and Raon turned toward the red tree.


    ¡°What the......?!¡±


    Rasheel subconsciously rubbed his arm that had goosebumps.


    Boom!


    It made Lion King Dorph¡¯s face m to the ground, but Rasheel didn¡¯t care. Rasheel pressed down on the fallen Dorph with one foot while wetting his lips with his tongue.


    ¡®Something is getting twisted.¡¯


    Dragon.


    An odd twist of something that even a great Dragon like himself could not detect was silently happening around them.


    it was happening at the center of these sparkling red leaves. It was happening where Cale Henituse was located.


    ¡®What is it? What is being twisted?¡¯


    Rasheel could tell that something was happening, but could not tell what it was. It was the same for Dodori.


    But they did not step in.


    ¡®...It is just a small amount of power.¡¯


    ¡®It is weak.¡¯


    They didn¡¯t know what it was, but the twist and the strength of the power were weak.


    Rasheel and Dodori chose to watch for now.


    But one being... the ck Dragon that was clenching his front paws so tightly that they were getting sweaty... The young Dragon¡¯s instincts told him what was moving right now.


    ¡®Time......!¡¯


    Something that was not visible in the sky or the ground... Something that had less presence than the air but definitely continued to flow and absolutely abided by thews of nature...


    Raon could feel this existence of ¡®time¡¯ twisting with the red tree at its center.


    ¡®No! This is not time!¡¯


    Raon had a feeling that this great existence was not just time.


    Something even greater than time was hiding inside this twist.


    It was something that could be impacted even less than time.


    A single word popped into Raon¡¯s mind. Raon could somewhat make out the true nature of this twist that nobody, not even the other Dragons that were here, were able to decipher.


    He could not make it outpletely because he was still young and inexperienced, but the word seemed to embed itself in his mind.


    ¡®...Fate......!¡¯


    The power heading toward Cale Henituse right now was fate.


    It was extremely small and weak, but Raon thought that it was a more dangerous power than anything else.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be dangerous if that power reaches the human......!¡¯


    Boom. Boom.


    Raon¡¯s heart started beating wildly. Something that existed inside him started to squirm. It was like the smallest of embers thatnded on a handful of dry leaves. A small amount of power simr to the ember that was so small but had the power topletely swallow those dry leaves in me was squirming inside Raon.


    Raon had not noticed it because he was too busy thinking about how Cale could be in danger.


    Boom. Booboom.


    That power slowly started to aim for that small amount of ¡®fate¡¯ on the red tree without Raon noticing.


    It seemed to be the only power that could get rid of this omnipotent force.


    This was the only moment to break the restrictions of fate given to a life form... The ¡®present¡¯ was the only time to do it.


    Paaaaat-!


    A red light covered Rasheel, Dodori, and everyone¡¯s eyes.


    There was a gentle breeze as everything looked to be covered in blood.


    The blood-red light seemed to be swept up by the breeze, and they could see Cale Henituse floating up to the top of this red tree.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Raon gasped while seeing the smirk on Cale¡¯s face.


    The small amount of power that had been rising up without Raon¡¯s knowledge sunk back deep inside Raon¡¯s body.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Raon subconsciously called out to Cale.


    The blood-red lights headed toward Cale at that moment.


    The red light tried to crash into Cale like an angry wave or a tsunami.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡±


    But Cale was focused on something else.


    ¡®It¡¯s warm.¡¯


    Although the red light looked extremely destructive, Cale could feel a type of warmth he had never felt before.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Cale pulled back the whirlwinds that had been surrounding him and moved toward the red wave, the wood attribute ancient power, ¡®annual rings of life.¡¯


    ¡°No-!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Cale could not really hear the shouts of people underneath the tree.


    He just closed his eyes and focused. He then called forth an ability that existed inside him.


    At that moment...


    ¨C ...Hey cutie, you are my kin?


    Drew Thames sounded confused before she continued in a slightly happy tone.


    ¨C I just need to go in here, right?


    Cale opened his eyes at that moment.


    There was a diary in his hand.


    It was the item that Drew Thames had left behind.


    This diary...


    Cale¡¯s Embrace ability was used on the diary.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Please go in here.¡±


    Cale severelycked the te space to absorb any more ancient powers.


    That was why he used Embrace to put his new power into this diary.


    ¨C That¡¯s a relief. I let you pass because you look so cute, but you need to be a part of the Thames household to use this power properly.


    This ordinary brown diary... The red light mmed down into it and Cale closed his eyes for a moment because it was so bright before opening them back.


    It was just a short moment, but he could feel the power going into the diary.


    ¡°It changed.¡±


    Once he opened his eyes, he could see that the diary was gently surrounded by the red leaves and had turned red. He could not hear Drew Thames¡¯s voice anymore.


    Cale touched the pages of the diary with an odd gaze in his eyes.


    Now there were multiple powers he used Embrace on, including the earth attribute ancient power from before.


    ¡®There¡¯s also the ck World Tree.¡¯


    It wouldn¡¯t be bad to discuss the future of the fake World Tree he ¡®Embraced¡¯ at the undergroundbyrinth of the Molden Pce when he went to see the World Tree after this.


    Cale organized his thoughts in his mind.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Cale suddenly flinched and his eyes opened wide.


    Chhhhhhhhhhh¡ª


    The diary left his hand and flipped pages on its own.


    It opened to an empty page and red words started to appear.


    Cale could tell that Drew Thames he had just ¡®Embraced¡¯ was the one writing in here.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. They are true.¡±


    Nothing appeared in the diary for a moment.


    Cale quietly looked at the diary and the diary must have felt his gaze as more words appeared, albeit in a much smaller font as if she was mumbling.


    He could not understand what she meant, however, the handwriting looked weak and full of sorrow.


    Based on what Cale knew, the Thames family had perished and Drew Thames had been the only one of the Thames bloodline by the time Deruth met her at the academy. He hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth.


    He was going to ask about the Thames family, the issue that he had tried not to pay any attention to at all.


    But Drew Thames started writing again before Cale could say anything.


    She then wrote something else.


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    ¡°Human, is it done now?¡±


    Raon fluttered his wings and flew up next to Cale. However, Cale could not answer that question as he could only stare at the diary.


    There was someone Cale believed to be a single-lifer.


    It was Choi Han.


    * * *


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    Alberu was tapping on the long circr table in the meeting room of the Puzzle City City Hall.


    ¡°Should we do it?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, your highness?¡±


    Choi Han and Alberu looked into each other¡¯s eyes.


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°Pretending to be dead.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s expression became visibly distraught but Alberu was smiling brightly.


    ¡°First was Cale Henituse.¡±


    He was currently said to be between life and death.


    ¡°Second was the majestic gold Dragon, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Alberu then pointed at Choi Han and himself.


    ¡°Third is me. And fourth will be my instructor-nim.¡±


    Alberu brightly continued after seeing Choi Han¡¯s expression turn odd.


    ¡°Choi Han, do you want to try dying once?¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 666: I guess I do have to step in? (8)

    <h4>Chapter 666: I guess I do have to step in? (8)</h4>


    Choi Han just silently looked at Alberu after being asked if he wanted to die. Alberu, who had made the offer, slowly started frowning.


    ¡°Your gaze is simr to Cale Henituse¡¯s gaze.¡±


    Choi Han was looking at him with an extremely disrespectful gaze. He shook his head without any emotion visible on his face.


    ¡°Of course not, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I guess you ept that Cale Henituse is disrespectful to me.¡±


    Choi Han did not respond.


    Alberu chuckled and headed toward the terrace in the City Hall office.


    Chh.


    Alberu slightly pulled back the closed curtains.


    ¡°The White Star hasn¡¯t appeared.¡±


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben was still lying in the Puzzle City za without moving.


    He was still pretending to be dead and Rosalyn, Witira, and Paseton were next to him to protect him and prevent anybody else from approaching.


    Their excuse was that the talented mage Rosalyn needed to focus to check on the Dragon¡¯s condition and heal him.


    Puzzle City was currently in a lull.


    The unranked monster and guardian Lion Dragon was in the central za without moving while Alberu had returned to the City Hall to get everything organized.


    ¡°That¡¯s very weird.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze headed toward the desk Alberu had been standing by.


    ¡°We searched the area but did not find any traces of him.¡±


    Choi Han had stealthily searched inside Puzzle City.


    He had not found any traces of the White Star. He had not done it alone either.


    ¡°I did not find anything. Neither did Archie. It was the same for Lock.¡±


    The people among the entire team currently at Puzzle City who were said to have the most sensitive senses and swift movement had gone searching.


    ¡°Clopeh found nothing as well.¡±


    Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka had used his wyverns to look for the White Star and his subordinates from the sky.


    Although they would have been moving stealthily because they couldn¡¯t let the White Star¡¯s side see their movements as well, and that could have been why it was difficult for any of them to thoroughly search...


    Both Choi Han and Alberu did not think that was the case.


    ¡°Something¡¯s up.¡±


    Alberu frowned.


    ¡°The White Star is not showing up even when Eruhaben-nim and Cale Henituse are unable to fight?¡±


    Most importantly...


    ¡°The White Star is not watching this battle?¡±


    That made no sense.


    The White Star was trying to use the sealed god to do something.


    In that case, he would need to meet the sealed god first, which was only possible by going to the temple where the sealed god was sealed.


    In order to get to the sealed god¡¯s temple, the unranked monster and guardian of the temple, the Lion Dragon, had to be killed.


    ¡®The White Star wanted to make us do all of that so that both the Lion Dragon and our side take a lot of damage.¡¯


    But right now...


    Cale had figured out the n and stopped the battle against the Lion Dragon in Puzzle City.


    ¡®It would be normal for the White Star to be anxious in such a situation.¡¯


    Alberu was organizing the current situation in his mind.


    Why would the White Star be feeling anxious?


    ¡®The White Star does not have many things left.¡¯


    There had been a summoning ritual for unranked monsters on Mount Nex with the Cat tribe and Lion tribe protecting it.


    That ritual had failed, and Lion King Dorph was barely alive with Rasheel controlling his fate.


    ¡®The foundation for the White Star¡¯s subordinates in the Endable Kingdom has crumbled as well.¡¯


    The Bear King Sayeru, the ck knight, and a portion of his forces remained, but they were not enoughpared to the White Star¡¯s forces from before.


    ¡®That¡¯s why the White Star would want to get the extremely strong and overbearing power as quickly as possible.¡¯


    The answer to that was most likely the sealed god.


    But their side was unable to find any traces of the White Star?


    Then there was only one answer.


    ¡°We were ¡®unable¡¯ to determine the White Star¡¯s movements.¡±


    Unable to determine and chose not to determine were very different issues.


    ¡°Do you think that the White Star managed to get his hands on an earth attribute ancient power? Something that would let him trick our eyes.¡±


    ¡°The chances are high, your highness.¡±


    The White Star would have filled thest of the five attributes he was missing while Cale and the others were preparing and fighting against the monsters.


    ¡°Choi Han. The other esteemed Dragons are waiting elsewhere, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. They said that they would go to the Henituse territory where Cale-nim is so that they don¡¯t identally trigger the Lion Dragon.¡±


    The Lion King had not reacted to Dodori¡¯s mom, M, but had reacted to Eruhaben. Having Dragons like Rasheel or Dodori who have offensive attributes not being here was helpful not to rile up the Lion Dragon.


    ¡°You said that M-nim is currently fixing a jar?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Alberu clicked his tongue.


    ¡°We cannot maintain this stalemate with the Lion Dragon forever.¡±


    Choi Han was right.


    They had informed the Roan Kingdom¡¯s chief executives and the chief executives of partnering kingdoms about a portion of what was going on.


    They naturally hid the fact about Cale and Eruhaben from their allies as well.


    They didn¡¯t know if the White Star might be listening or watching.


    ¡°The residents of the territories around Puzzle City should know about the current situation and the Lion Dragon by now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The battle between the Lion Dragon and Eruhaben-nim would have been visible even from a distance.¡±


    The information would soon spread throughout the kingdom.


    The existence of the Lion Dragon would cause fear and uncertainty in the hearts of the citizens of the kingdom.


    The White Star would lose out if this stalemate with the Lion Dragon continued, but it wasn¡¯t beneficial for their side either.


    ¡°We need to create a situation where the White Star has no choice but toe out.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you want to y dead?¡±


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°Yes. If I and my esteemed instructor be unable to fight as well, the White Star would have no choice but toe out to get rid of the Lion Dragon.¡±


    That was the picture Cale and Alberu wanted to see.


    ¡°He will have to kill the guardian with his own hands and open the temple doors.¡±


    That was the way tond a critical blow on both the White Star and the Lion Dragon.


    Choi Han closed his eyes for a moment before opening them back and responding.


    ¡°I understand, your highness. I guess we can...¡±


    Knock knock knock.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Choi Han stopped talking and opened the door after hearing the urgent knocking.


    ¡°Your highness......!¡±


    ¡°Why is the person in charge of the informationwork here......?¡±


    ¡°A w, weird rumor is rapidly spreading throughout the kingdom!¡±


    The person who quickly opened the door and stepped in was the person in charge of the department that was responsible for gathering information from around the kingdom.


    He had a video recording device and some documents in his hand as he quickly walked over to Alberu, who was standing on the terrace.


    ¡°A rumor......?¡±


    Alberu instantly frowned. He had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The man handed the documents to Alberu as he continued speaking.


    ¡°It is a rumor that a guardian of the God of Despair has appeared in Puzzle City to remove the seal of the God of Despair!¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    It was simr to the truth, butpletely different.


    The guardian was the one protecting the sealed god¡¯s temple and its death would lead to the doors opening. The one who was trying to release the seal on the God of Despair and use the God of Despair for something was the White Star.


    ¡°It says that the world will fill with despair and that the Western continent would be destroyed if the God of Despair¡¯s seal is released!¡±


    This was also true.


    ¡°It also said that the way to protect the Western continent and not release the god¡¯s seal is to get rid of that guardian......!¡±


    The information department head suddenly flinched. But he soon continued speaking.


    ¡°It also says that the kingdoms around the Western continent are gathering at Puzzle City with the Roan Kingdom at the center, while the people who believe in the sealed god are attacking these kingdoms to prevent them froming to help the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    His voice was calm now. Actually, it sounded more as if it was shaking from nervousness.


    ¡°Furthermore...it said that our hero Cale Henituse has even dragged a Dragon into this battle and that although Cale Henituse has not shown himself yet, it is to fight against this sealed god¡¯s guardian.¡±


    The man peeked toward the crown prince¡¯s firm gaze while reading down the document.


    ¡°It said that the person who has the highest chances of defeating this guardian and potentially the only person who could defeat this guardian is Cale Henituse. It said that we should pray for our hero who will fight against the guardian.¡±


    ¡°What kind of-¡±


    Choi Han frowned.


    ¡°Sir Cale Henituse will happily fight against the guardian for the peace of the Western continent. He is the only one we can rely on right now. That is what the rumor is saying right now.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Choi Han scoffed in disbelief.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this rumor basically pushing, no, threatening Cale-nim to fight?¡±


    The man showed his agreement by remaining silent.


    The guardian Lion Dragon and the sealed god.


    The information in the rumor about these things waspletely different from the truth. That was a problem, but the bigger problem in Choi Han¡¯s opinion was that it said that Cale was the only one who could defeat it and was forcing Cale to fight.


    The man broke his silence to say something again.


    ¡°The rumor is currently quickly spreading throughout the Western continent.¡±


    The rumor had spread like wildfire because the leaders of the kingdoms throughout the Western continent were busy dealing with the intruders or preparing their forces to send to Puzzle City.


    ¡°...What is this video recording device for?¡±


    The man started the video recording device after hearing Alberu¡¯s low voice. He was also amunications-expert mage.


    ¡°It is a video that is going around with the rumor as well. Video recording devices like this can be seen throughout the Western continent.¡±


    The video recording device showed bits and pieces of the gold Dragon fighting with the Lion Dragon until it was defeated and fell to the ground.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°...It looks like someone was hiding somewhere in Puzzle City and took this video.¡±


    That someone was most likely the White Star.


    A fire could be seen raging inside Choi Han¡¯s eyes.


    The man had no idea about this, as he was only focused on Alberu.


    ¡°...A fight where even a Dragon cannot win. Only the hero who has ovee disasters that seemed impossible...only Sir Cale and his allies can fight it properly.¡±


    Some of the people who heard the rumor would have believed it was true after seeing this video, and it would have helped the rumor spread even faster.


    ¡°The strongest individuals throughout the Western continent would work together to do everything they could to defeat this guardian. There will be no kingdoms or strong individuals who would hide in fear in such a situation. All of these are in the rumor as well.¡±


    Choi Han subconsciously started speaking out of frustration.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we say that the rumor is a lie and that what they heard is wrong? Don¡¯t we have to fight against the Lion Dragon because of this rumor? We would also need to fight it with all of the strongest people on the Western continent! If we do that, if something goes wrong- if we do something wrong-¡±


    ¡°We die.¡±


    Choi Han looked toward the person who finished his sentence for him because he couldn¡¯t get himself to say it.


    ¡°People who don¡¯t need to fight will end up fighting while the White Star gains all of the benefits.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s pupils seemed extremely sunken. His gaze headed toward the head of the information department, who answered.


    ¡°We would need a lot of time and manpower to stop the rumors and exin the situation. The video is real and a portion of the rumor is true after all.¡±


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips slowly curled up until heughed out loud.


    ¡°Ha, hahaha-¡±


    The man couldn¡¯tugh along with him. He could sense the anger in Alberu¡¯sugh.


    Alberu slowly stoppedughing and spoke with a stoic expression on his face. His voice sounded monotone.


    ¡°That son of a bitch White Star... is using his head.¡±


    ¡®That bastard was trying to drag us and the people around the Western continent to fight in his ce while we were thinking of ways to get him to fight the Lion Dragon instead.¡¯


    ¡°He¡¯s be much smarter.¡±


    Cale had scars all over his body and lost so much blood destroying two sculptures at the Endable Kingdom. He had then lost consciousness. He was unable to fight.


    Bear King Sayeru had seen that. He must have reported it to the White Star.


    ¡°...He doesn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    The White Star seemed sure that Cale Henituse was alive somewhere.


    That was why he was sending a message with this rumor.


    ¡®Hurry up ande out. It¡¯s your turn. Can¡¯t you see the desperate pleas of the people of the Western continent?¡¯


    That was what he was saying.


    No, that was the situation he was creating.


    However, none of this was the most important issue for Alberu.


    He pointed to the bottom of the document.


    ¡°What does it say on the bottom?¡±


    ¡®The bottom?¡¯


    Choi Han was curious and read the part Alberu was pointing at.


    ¡°...If defeating the guardian cannot stop the God of Despair... Then a person would appear to stop the God of Despair. That person is someone who would be a god, the only hero who can save the Eastern and Western continents, and the person who will be the god of this......!¡±


    Choi Han did not read after that.


    He quickly looked up at Alberu. The two of them made eye contact.


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips curled up again.


    ¡°This is what the White Star is aiming for.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s face slowly calmed down.


    ¡°The White Star wants us to use up everything we have while defeating the guardian. He then wants to use the sealed god to gain power or some benefits.¡±


    Choi Han could imagine what would happen after that.


    ¡°If that happens, the White Star would prove that he is the hero with the qualifications to be the god of thisnd, as mentioned in the rumor. The rumor would be the truth or a prophecy.¡±


    People knew about what the White Star had done until now, but he would end up the person who saved the White Star.


    ¡°Yes. The rumor... This is the reason he set it all up like this.¡±


    Alberu realized what the White Star wanted.


    ¡°I suppose a person who will be a god needs fervent admiration.¡±


    Alberu touched the words on top of the document with his finger.


    ¡°The person who will be the god of thisnd.¡±


    He looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Does that mean we will be the people who will get rid of this future god?¡±


    ¡°We will definitely be those people.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head and was about to speak after hearing Choi Han answer without any hesitation.


    Beeeeeeep-


    He heard a loud but short noise.


    All of them turned toward the videomunication device on top of the office desk. Alberu¡¯s hand headed toward the videomunication device.


    They heard a short message.


    The information department head¡¯s pupils shook after listening. Who dared to speak to the crown prince like this? But he did not share his thoughts out loud.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    It was because he saw the gentle smile appearing on Alberu¡¯s face. He also saw that Choi Han¡¯s face lit up a bit as well.


    The man peeked at both of them and kept his mouth shut.


    The crown prince¡¯s smile turned from gentle to extremely elegant, the type that would make Cale Henituse and Raon ask what he was plotting, as he spoke.


    ¡°We have a person who is crazy in a different manner from the White Star on our side.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Han gasped while the man asked in confusion.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Choi Han started smiling as well. Cale would have said this was an innocent smile, while Raon would have asked why Choi Han¡¯s smile was getting more and more simr to the crown prince¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Clopeh Sekka......?¡±


    The moment Choi Han said a person¡¯s name...


    ¡°Yes. Go call Sir Clopeh Sekka.¡±


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°He seemed to be recording something during the battle earlier. Bring him here.¡±


    No matter what the White Star was nning to do or what kind of field he has set...


    ¡°A crazy bastard is best to destroy the ying field.¡±


    Alberu had no intentions of going along with the White Star¡¯s n.


    But he had no problem flipping over the field the White Star had set.


    * * *


    At theke with the World Tree... More specifically, at the vige that was closest to the Lake of Despair...


    The people of this vige were bundled up as winter in this northern tip was extremely cold. But their faces were full of a mysterious excitement.


    No, it was uncertainty.


    ¡°...The world will be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°A dragon, they said a Dragon has fallen!¡±


    ¡°...A god? The God of Despair?!¡±


    ¡°Apparently the God of Despair and its guardian are at the Roan Kingdom!¡±


    The invisible Raon fluttered his wings.


    ¨C Human, what are they talking about?


    The people did not stop talking. It was their way of oveing their anxiety and fear.


    ¡°...Apparently our esteemed hero-nim has not been seen or heard from.¡±


    ¡°Damn it...! The hero-nim¡¯s shield-¡±


    The invisible Raon tilted his head in confusion.


    ¨C Human, did they say hero? This is weird! They also said shield!


    Raon observed the people before turning away after noticing something else that was weird.


    It was quiet.


    There was no reaction at all from Cale, who was behind him.


    They had entered this vige after teleporting to a forest nearby. Cale and the others had robes on or had their hair color changed with dye magic.


    ¨C Human, what are you doing?


    Raon turned toward the quiet Cale and saw that he was frowning while reading the diary.


    Cale was reading the text in the diary, a message from Drew Thames.


    Cale¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°...There is one.¡±


    He had chills on his back.


    The word ¡®disaster¡¯ seemed abnormallyrge to him.


    He timidly mumbled.


    ¡°...Around me... Choi Han is there......¡±


    That person wasn¡¯t weak or young, but he was innocent.


    Cale suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ¡®I should be able to rest after taking care of the White Star? Right?¡¯


    ¡ª

 Chapter 667: The new sun has set (1)

    <h4>Chapter 667: The new sun has set (1)</h4>


    The new letters showing up in the diary looked shaky, as if the writer was shocked. Drew Thames then stopped her shaking and calmly continued to write.


    ¡®...I hope so?¡¯


    Even though a part of Cale was telling him that he should one day dig more into the Thames household, the maternal family of this body... Another part of him was making a firm decision.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not look into it for a while.¡¯


    Cale decided to set the foundation in order to make thate to fruition.


    ¡°I.¡±


    The others who came here to the North with him turned toward him after hearing his voice.


    Ron and Beacrox... On and Hong in their respective arms...


    The invisible Raon and the other Dragon Rasheel.


    ¡°Hey. The good human is talking. Why do you keep iling around? Do you want to get fucked up?¡±


    Thest one was Lion King Dorph who was being dragged around in arge bag by Rasheel.


    These were the members for this trip while Dodori remained in the Henituse territory just in case he urgently needed to head over to Puzzle City because of a sudden change.


    ¡®How disappointing! I want to go with you too!¡¯


    The pink Dragon Dodori had been extremely disappointed, but one Dragon had to be close to Puzzle City and the buzz cut Dragon Rasheel adamantly refused to go to Puzzle City where Eruhaben and M were if Cale wasn¡¯t with him.


    ¡®...No thanks. Even a great Dragon like me doesn¡¯t want to be around those old ha...no... Anyway, I will be going with you. And you better remember this. The fact that I called them old was a mistake. Forget about it. Ahem.¡¯


    Dodori and Raon had looked at Rasheel with shocked expressions, but Dodori chose to respect his wishes.


    ¡®My mom is a bit scary after all.¡¯


    That was how Rasheel ended uping with Cale.


    Everybody, including Rasheel but not Dorph, was looking at Cale.


    ¡®Something is odd.¡¯


    Ron¡¯s gaze seemed very cold while looking at Cale. Cale had the same stoic expression on his face but his eyes seemed moreplicated than ever.


    ¡®No. Is it fear?¡¯


    He felt as if he could maybe see fear in the midst of theplication. Cale looked as if he was controlling his fear with his firm will.


    Ron could hear Cale continuing to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I will take some time off after this is all over to get some rest and think hard about farming.¡±


    That ¡®some time¡¯ Cale was talking about was a minimum of five years.


    The part about thinking hard about the farming actually meant that he would push the farming back during that time as well.


    In addition, the ¡®farming¡¯ he was talking about was more so the size of a small garden, as he only nned on scattering a few seeds.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to quietly live as if I don¡¯t exist.¡±


    Ron then heard the residents of the area talking.


    ¡°The Western continent has been peaceful until now because Young master Cale-nim stopped everything for us. I¡¯m sure that he will take care of this as well.¡±


    ¡°...The guardian of a sealed god......?! It sounds terrible!¡±


    ¡°I told you not to worry. Young master Cale-nim and his allies will take care of everything as usual. We just need to pray for them.¡±


    Beacrox subconsciously looked toward his father who was standing next to him. There was a benign smile on Ron¡¯s face but his eyes were looking past Cale¡¯s shoulders at the people chatting.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why such rumors have spread but it makes thingsplicated.¡¯


    Beacrox frowned while thinking about this rumor that was simr to the truth butpletely different.


    ¡®I understand their reaction though.¡¯


    God. A guardian protecting that god.


    The destruction of the Western continent.


    It was natural for people to be scared and look for a pir of support after hearing such provoking words.


    Both Beacrox and Ron knew that was the case, but they were Cale¡¯s people. It did not sound good to them.


    Beacrox looked at Ron and the nearby area before turning toward Cale.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to quietly live as if I don¡¯t exist.¡¯


    Cale¡¯sst words echoed in his mind.


    Cale Henituse, the first young master of the Henituse household was called a hero by the world but Beacrox knew that he was just a twenty-years-old whose biggest problem was the fact that he was extremely weak if Beacrox did not make sure he was fed properly three meals a day.


    Beacrox looked at Cale as he spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay any attention to useless rumors, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale looked toward Beacrox.


    ¡°What rumors?¡±


    Beacrox frowned after seeing Cale ask back as if he had no idea what Beacrox was talking about.


    ¡®...How idiotic.¡¯


    Cale Henituse has been so idiotic since he ridiculously started chugging alcohol and causing petty incidents while calling them acts of a trash.


    Beacrox had not cared much about it back then, but Cale seemed truly stupid the more Beacrox paid attention to him.


    ¡°...Mm?¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze changed at that moment.


    Cale closed the diary and put it away before Beacrox could even question what was going on. Cale then looked around and smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s a weird rumor going around.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    Beacrox realized something at this moment.


    ¡®It looks like he really didn¡¯t know.¡¯


    Beacrox¡¯s gaze sunk low for a different reason, but Cale had no idea as he walked over to Rasheel.


    ¡°We should go into the nearby inn first.¡±


    The contractor of the Fire Elemental... This inn was being operated by the Elementalist Sully.


    The Elementalist was currently with the Elves so only his grandmother would be there, but there would be a rxing and quiet ce for Cale and the others there.


    Kick, kick. Cale gently kicked the bag that was being dragged on the ground.


    ¡°There are a few things we need to find out.¡±


    Dorph must have been shaking inside as the whole bag was shaking.


    * * *


    ¨C So, what you¡¯re saying is... The flow of mana in the forest near theke with the World Tree is a mess?


    ¡°Mm. And you are saying that this rumor that the White Star spread is spreading like wildfire across the entire Western continent?¡±


    Alberu who was visible on the videomunication device...


    Cale who was looking at him...


    The two of them were focused on very different things.


    ¡°That¡¯s right crown prince!¡±


    Raon was no longer invisible as they were in thergest room at the inn the old innkeeper had arranged for them and was shoving his face close to the screen.


    ¡°We were nning on heading over to the World Tree right away but we couldn¡¯t set the teleportation coordinates for some odd reason! It was the same for the entire forest with the Lake of Despair!¡±


    The most likely culprit for teleportation coordinates not being able to set was the coordinates being unable to be determined because of a disturbance in the flow of mana.


    ¨C ...Is it the mana disturbance tool?


    Both Cale¡¯s side and the White Star¡¯s side had used these devices to hinder each other many times in the past.


    ¡°The chances are likely! That is why we teleported to a nearby vige in order to gather information before we head for the forest.¡±


    ¡°But we ended up hearing apletely unrted rumor without finding out anything useful, your highness.¡±


    Ron, who hade back after quickly scouting the area, added onto Ron¡¯sment.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Cale had finished thinking things through.


    ¡°We will meet up with the World Tree as quickly as possible beforeing back to join you there.¡±


    ¨C Okay. I will do what I can to take care of the rumors.


    Alberu hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak.


    ¨C ...Will you have the clue you need to stop the White Star from reincarnating again after meeting with the World Tree?


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Cale already figured out how to stop the White Star from reincarnating through Drew Thames¡¯s diary, but he had not shared everything yet.


    Only Raon was keeping his mouth shut while observing Cale with an odd gaze on his face.


    ¨C I see...I also heard that you captured Dorph?


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale let out a short chuckle.


    ¨C Well... I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll take care of everything.


    Alberu had a stoic expression and did not ask anything else. He just told Cale that they should chat as soon as either of them got any new information and started hanging up.


    Cale found it odd to see Alberu suddenly trying to hang up like this but he managed to hear a door barging open and a person shouting just before the call ended.


    ¨C A legend full of lies like that is not okay at all! I will never ac-


    ¡®Hmm? Clopeh Sekka?¡¯


    He heard the voice of the lunatic. But the videomunication device turned off at that moment.


    ¡®Did he call Clopeh because we are up North?¡¯


    Cale thought that Alberu didn¡¯t really have any other reason to call Clopeh Sekka over and decided not to think about it.


    Cale would regret this decision quite a bit in the future. He wouldin about how didn¡¯t know that a n that started with good intentions would end up so crazy because of Clopeh, and that he should have grabbed Alberu by the cor, if he had to, to stop him at this time. He would regret it so much that he would evenin to Alberu¡¯s face while drunk.


    The future Alberu Crossman would apologize to Cale saying that, ¡®I didn¡¯t know he was that crazy of a bastard.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s odd.¡¯


    However, the current Cale Henituse just found it odd that he had the chills and rubbed his neck as he headed to the next room.


    Creeeeeak.


    The door opened and Rasheel smiled brightly before weing Cale with a grumbling expression.


    Cale gently smiled back at Rasheel and sat down next to Rasheel who was satisfied with his smile.


    ¡°Dorph.¡±


    He then looked down at Dorph who was kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°You look like shit.¡±


    Rasheel must have beaten him up a lot as Lion King Dorph looked terrible. He looked even worse because his berserk transformation had worn off and he was back to his original appearance which was skinnier than most Lions.


    Cale didn¡¯t care about that so he just stoically looked down at Dorph and started speaking.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡±


    Something truly was weird.


    Ever since Dorph saw Cale at the Henituse territory...


    ¡°Why do you keep avoiding my gaze?¡±


    Dorph would flinch even if Cale just lightly touched him and would not make eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Did I not beat this son of a bitch up enough?¡±


    Dorph flinched again after hearing Rasheel¡¯sment but he still did not try to look at Cale. He just looked at the ground.


    Dorph then saw Cale¡¯s shoes pop into his view.


    Cale was standing right in front of Dorph.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start asking questions now.¡±


    With the World Tree being the number one priority...


    He didn¡¯t have much time to waste on Dorph right now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer them right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I will make you open that damn mouth of yours sooner orter.¡±


    Rasheel revealed a vicious smile.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Rasheel-nim. You truly are great and mighty.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing.¡±


    Cale turned away from Rasheel who was having a hard time preventing himself from smiling and resumed speaking while looking at the back of Dorph¡¯s lowered head.


    ¡°Where is the White Star?¡±


    That was the first question.


    ¡°What is the White Star trying to do with the sealed god?¡±


    The second question.


    ¡°Did the White Star gain an earth attribute ancient power?¡±


    Third question.


    These were all questions about the White Star until now.


    ¡°How many more are on your side?¡±


    Fourth question.


    And finally...


    ¡°And how were you able to eat a Darkness Elemental and gain its powers?¡±


    There was a question about Dorph as well.


    Cale then turned toward Rasheel. The Dragon nodded his head and smiled, as if telling Cale to leave it to him.


    Rasheel would get answers from Dorph while Cale and the others went to meet with the World Tree.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I will figure everything out.¡¯


    Rasheel had confidently said that on their way here.


    Dragons never bluffed when it came to things like this because of their extremely high pride, so he should be reliable.


    ¡®I guess I should head toward the World Tree right away.¡¯


    Cale was about to end this short meeting and one sided conversation with Dorph without any hesitation.


    ¡°Red-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    He heard Dorph¡¯s voice.


    Dorph had raised his head and was looking at Cale with astonishment in his heads.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®red¡¯?¡±


    Cale¡¯s stoic gaze was still looking at Dorph without any emotions.


    ¡°The method of consuming a Darkness Elemental.¡±


    Dorph looked both astonished and full of disbelief but managed to calmly speak.


    ¡°A person possessing a red light taught me how.¡±


    ¡®A person possessing a red light?¡¯


    Cale had an odd sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ¡°Who is that person? Why would he teach you how to consume a Darkness Elemental?¡±


    ¡°...When I was very young...¡±


    Dorph shook his head as if he was remembering a memory he did not want to remember.


    ¡°The Lion tribe treated me as a mutant.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your sob story.¡±


    Cale had no desire to learn about Dorph¡¯s past or his story.


    ¡°But you probably should listen.¡±


    A rare smile appeared on Dorph¡¯s face. It looked as if he might be sneering.


    ¡°It was before I met my liege.¡±


    ¡°...I guess I should listen.¡±


    Cale walked over and sat down on a chair before focusing his gaze on Dorph.


    ¡°I was barely making it within the Lion tribe when a human showed up to our tribe. I did not see his face because he hid his face underneath his robe. All I could see was that he was giving off this red light that shone like the sunset before it slowly turned into the color of blood.¡±


    Dorph closed his eyes and recalled that beautiful and brilliant red light. It had been hundreds of years but it was so clear because he had been unable to forget it.


    ¡°That person taught me how to control the darkness, how to hunt the Darkness Elemental.¡±


    Hunt.


    That word stabbed into Cale¡¯s ears as if it was a thorn.


    It made him think about the people who supposedly hunted single-lifers.


    ¡°That red light...¡±


    Dorph¡¯s voice was shaking.


    He slowly opened his eyes. He looked toward Cale as if he couldn¡¯t believe something.


    ¡°...Was simr to that red light that surrounded you earlier today.¡±


    He shook his head.


    He changed his statement.


    ¡°No, it was the same. It was exactly the same. It was the same clear red light.¡±


    Cale had a bad feeling about this.


    It was no longer just an iffy feeling; it was a truly bad feeling. It was a terrible feeling, the type of feeling he would have if the God of Death would appear in his dream tonight and ask him to share a meal or something.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡±


    ¡°.......¡±


    Dorph shut his mouth and did not say anything else.


    ¡°Rasheel-nim. It looks like I will need to head out because I do not have much time.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will find everything out for you. Nothing is impossible for a great Dragon like me.¡±


    ¡°Please take care of it.¡±


    Cale did his best to push aside that terrible feeling and headed for the door.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    He heard Dorph¡¯s voice before he could even twist the doorknob.


    ¡°Maybe...all of this-¡±


    That was all Dorph said. It sounded as if everything he had said was because he couldn¡¯t handle theplicated mess in his mind and subconsciously blurted it out.


    Click.


    Cale turned the doorknob without any hesitation. Silence filled the room once Cale left.


    ¡°How entertaining.¡±


    Rasheel was the one to break the silence.


    He walked closer to Dorph. Creak, creak. The slightly old wooden floor creaked as he walked.


    Dorph lowered his head again and could feel the Dragon standing above him.


    He heard the Dragon¡¯s stoic voice at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s very entertaining to have a lot of secrets. But Dragons are the guardians of this world and one of the beings that are qualified to look into the secrets of the world.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°...Huff.......!¡±


    Dorph got chills all over his body. He started to frown. He wanted to raise his head. But he could not do that.


    ¡®Dragon Fear......!¡¯


    Dorph was currently seriously injured and fatigued. In addition, the Dragon Fear was focused on him alone. Dorph could not raise his head even if he wanted to do so at this aura that was suppressing his whole body as if it wanted to make him unable to breathe.


    ¡°By the way, I am not like the others at all.¡±


    Rasheel crouched down and whispered in Dorph¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nice like them.¡±


    The vicious Dragon¡¯s low voice and the shadow created from his body both covered Dorph.


    * * *


    The Lake of Despair where the World Tree is located.


    At the entrance of the forest headed toward thatke...


    ¡°Human! The mana is a chaotic mess from this point!¡±


    This winter forest was silent as long as the wind wasn¡¯t blowing.


    It was a vast forest located at the northernmost point, filled with both trees with dry branches and evergreens.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Cale looked toward the odd forest without even a small breeze.


    ¡°We have detected hundreds of people inside the forest. We will only be able to tell for sure once we go into the forest, but they are believed to be enemies.¡±


    Hundreds of individuals breathing quietly and observing in this area where mana was chaotic.


    ¡°Enemies...¡±


    If they were all enemies...


    ¡°Then we need to get rid of them.¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 668: The new sun has set (2)

    <h4>Chapter 668: The new sun has set (2)</h4>


    ¡°Do you really think you can do that?¡±


    Rustle.


    They heard some dry branches crunching as someone wearing a ck armor appeared.


    ¡°You really were alive.¡±


    Someone else who was wearing silver armor walked out of the shadow of the forest as well.


    An odd smile formed on Cale¡¯s face as he slowly looked at the two knights.


    ¡°I can tell who one of you is, but I don¡¯t know the other.¡±


    The knight in ck armor...


    ¡°You must be one of Count Hubesha¡¯s subordinates.¡±


    ¡°You are not qualified to speak my liege¡¯s name.¡±


    Inside the Endable Kingdom where the White Star was king...


    Count Hubesha was the knight who wore ck armor; one of the four nobles of the kingdom. She rode on a peculiar ck horse and led her army of ck knights.


    All of her knights had their faces covered by their helmets, but this knight was not wearing one right now.


    ¡°I was wondering where Count Hubesha went off on her own, but I guess she was here.¡±


    Count Hubesha had been the only one to show any pity for young master Naru when Cale was pretending to be him.


    But he had not seen her at all while they went up against the White Star¡¯s side.


    ¡°Where is the Count?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that is important right now?¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze moved from the ck knight to the silver knight. His cheeky smile was upsetting to see.


    Cale slightly frowned, which made the silver knight smile even more. His eyes sparkled as if this situation was so exciting that he couldn¡¯t handle it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see a celebrity from the Western continent like this.¡±


    ¡°Are you from the Eastern continent?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The troops from some of the kingdoms on the Eastern continent that had aligned themselves with the White Star were currently attacking the Western continent.


    The silver knight¡¯s green hair was fluttering in the wind unlike the deste forest.


    ¡°You must be curious about who I am.¡±


    Cale bluntly said what was on his mind.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°...What? Really?¡±


    The knight¡¯s pupils started shaking. It looked as if he could not believe it at all.


    Cale¡¯s head tilted to the side.


    ¡°Should I be curious?¡±


    ¡°...No......¡±


    The knight smiled once more even though his face was still full of disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m a sword master.¡±


    The corners of his lips twisted up grotesquely.


    ¡°You still aren¡¯t curious?¡±


    His tongue slipped out of his mouth and licked his lips.


    ¡°I heard about the Sez Kingdom. Hehe, you guys really turned Mount Nex into a mess.¡±


    The Sez Kingdom¡¯s Mount Nex. It was the ce where Cale had embraced some sculptures and his allies had abducted their king.


    Mercenary King Bud and Tiger Gashan were still there taking care of things.


    ¡®Our n was to start with the Sez Kingdom and make the others break their alliances with the White Star as well.¡¯


    Cale knew that those two would take care of things properly, whether it required conversation or threats to get it done.


    ¡®But looking back at it now, the White Star was one step ahead of us.¡¯


    The White Star had found out from Lion King Dorph that the summoning ritual at Mount Nex had failed. He then moved one step of Cale and the others and Bear King Sayeru had conducted the summoning ritual at the Endable Kingdom.


    In the end, two unranked monsters were sent to Puzzle City while the White Star¡¯s forces and the Eastern continent¡¯s forces attacked numerous kingdoms on the Western continent to prevent them from gathering at Puzzle City.


    ¡®But I don¡¯t know what he is going to do now.¡¯


    Based on the rumor that the White Star had started, it looked as if the White Star wanted the core individuals of the Western continent to gather at Puzzle City to defeat the temple guardian on his behalf.


    The kingdoms on the Eastern continent should slowly start to be affected by Bud and Gashan and will start trying to break their alliances with him, with the Sez Kingdom leading the movement.


    ¡®The Molden Kingdom with Jopis and the Mercenaries¡¯ Guild will make it very clear that they are against the White Star.¡¯


    Their influence would not be small.


    Some of the kingdoms on the Eastern continent were likely to hesitate.


    The rest of the Eastern continent¡¯s troops that had not been sent to the kingdoms of the Western continent would need to move elsewhere.


    ¡®Is that other ce the ce with the World Tree?¡¯


    Thinking back on it, the White Star seemed to cause a lot of issues rted to the World Tree.


    He tried to create the fake tree and attack the ce the World Tree resided.


    ¡®...Does that White Star bastard know that the way to destroy a reincarnator is through an immortal? No, that¡¯s not it.¡¯


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡°Hmm? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I heard that Cale Henituse was a great talker. Are you shocked because I said that I am a sword master, hmm? By the way, that Choi Han punk isn¡¯t with you? I wanted to meet that bastard who is also the youngest sword mas-¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t focus properly because of this bastard who looked like he had grass on his head.


    Cale started to think again.


    ¡®There are a lot of things the White Star doesn¡¯t know yet.¡¯


    Immortals. Reincarnators.


    The White Star should have no knowledge of these people.


    ¡®If he did, the first thing he would have done during his 1,000 years would have been to destroy the World Tree.¡¯


    Who would try to be an omnipotent being while leaving their weakness alive?


    The White Star wasn¡¯t that kind of careless and stupid bastard.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably more correct to say that he was trying to see the flow of things like the World Tree does, simr to the reason he created the fake World Tree.¡¯


    The World Tree knew about everything in the world except some things it could not see. It was just restricted and could not talk about those things.


    It was probably more urate to say that that was what the White Star was aiming for.


    ¡°How arrogant.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale raised his head after suddenly hearing someone. The knight¡¯s eyes had sunk now.


    ¡°I guess you now think that the world revolves around you because people keep telling you that you are a hero. You just do whatever the hell you want.¡±


    The green-haired knight was ring at Cale who had ignored him. The jealousy in his eyes could not be hidden.


    ¡®What the hell is he saying?¡¯


    Of course, the emotions of someone who wasn¡¯t his ally, someone he had no interest in, were none of Cale¡¯s business.


    Cale¡¯s expression naturally turned disgruntled, but the knight just thought Cale was looking down on him.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. There is more to the world than you know. The world does not revolve as you wish. Even if you are being hailed as a hero right now-¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep saying something so obvious?¡±


    The knight flinched at this brusque voice.


    Cale, who was listening to see what the hell the knight had to say, slowly started getting annoyed.


    ¡®Would I be living like this if I knew everything? I would just hide somewhere and live a quiet life.¡¯


    He got angrier the more he thought about it.


    ¡®Would I be in this mess if the world really rolled as I wanted? Hmm? Would I live a life of coughing up blood and fainting if that was the case?¡¯


    Cale held back from saying those things that would just frustrate him about the reality of his situation if he said it out loud.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The knight scoffed in disbelief.


    ¡°Arrogant bastard.¡±


    The green-haired knight pulled his sword out of his matching silver scabbard.


    ng.


    A de that gave off a silver light that was as cold as ice appeared.


    The knight looked toward the ck armored knight who was quietly standing there. Count Hubesha¡¯s subordinate, the ck knight, looked back at him and the silver knight quickly motioned with his eyes before looking forward once again.


    ¡°I am Avodo Phazeder II. The Sword of Aman, the Land of Mysteries.¡±


    Shhhhhhh-


    The leaves of the trees in the forest started shaking.


    It was not that a gust of wind had blown. The forest just shook because hundreds of people had moved.


    Avodo Phazeder II. His somewhat light-hearted demeanorpletely disappeared, and he gave off coldness simr to the silver sword in his hand that resembled the snow.


    ¡°Cale Henituse... Your story will end here today.¡±


    The sound of the leaves rustling could not be heard anymore.


    Only the silence remained, causing a suffocating atmosphere.


    Ron Mn. His gaze slowly moved toward the silent forest as he quietly stood behind Cale.


    He could feel the strong aura of the enemies hiding in the darkness of the forest through this suffocating silence.


    ¡®They are elites.¡¯


    Ron started thinking about the Aman Kingdom of the Eastern continent. They were not as famous for their sword art like the Sez Kingdom which was known as the Kingdom of Knights, but it was a kingdom that has a mysterious air to it, fitting their name as the Land of Mysteries.


    ¡®They¡¯re much stronger than the White Star¡¯s Arm or those other idiots.¡¯


    This was especially true about this green-haired knight who seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be that strong. Avodo Phazeder II. He had beenpletely focused on Cale from the moment he pulled his sword out.


    He was so focused and did not let his guard down even a little bit, unlike the others who had treated Cale as if he was a weakling.


    He also must have some fighting experiences as he looked young but experienced.


    ¡®Did he say he was the youngest sword master of the Eastern continent?¡¯


    He truly seemed to deserve that title.


    ¡®But it¡¯s not enough.¡¯


    The corners of Ron¡¯s mouth curled up.


    ¡®He¡¯s not at our young master-nim¡¯s level.¡¯


    Cale Henituse had been through quite a lot of things. Whether it is being in battles, getting injured, or gaining all sorts of experiences, nobody had experienced more of it than Cale in these past few years.


    As Ron calmly made his assessment and looked toward Cale¡¯s back...


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale, the owner of the back Ron was looking at, sighed.


    ¡°How annoying. I don¡¯t have time to deal with them one by one.¡±


    He gave an order in a nonchnt voice.


    ¡°Just barge through.¡±


    It was a short order, but the others all understood.


    Barge their way through until they get to the World Tree.


    As the others heard that order...


    Swooooooosh-


    Cale felt a breeze next to him.


    Cale smiled after seeing the back of the person who had moved past him so quickly that he had caused a breeze.


    ¡°I guess he was frustrated.¡±


    Cale reached his hand out.


    Swoooooooosh-


    His ancient power, the Sound of the Wind, activated. Cale¡¯s whirlwinds swirled at the feet of the person who had rushed past him, helping the person push forward even faster. Avodo Phazeder II frowned.


    ¡°You......!¡±


    Arge greatsword lifted into the air before he could say anything else.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    Therge greatsword crashed into Avodo¡¯s silver sword and caused a loud explosion.


    The greatsword looked as if it could destroy a mountain but its strength was just ¡®strong.¡¯ Sword master Avodo red at the owner of the greatsword.


    ¡°The weakest bastard......!¡±


    The man had a cold expression on his face as if he would not allow the smallest amount of warmth, simr to the winter of the north. Beacrox responded to Avodo who was ring at him.


    ¡°I am weak on my own.¡±


    A person moved past Beacrox and Avodo at that moment.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Ron made a shortment to his son as he passed by. There was a sharp dagger in both of his hands. His body slowly disappeared into the shadow of the forest as if he was fusing into it.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Avodo shouted, and the leaves started to shake again as people appeared from all over the forest. They were all wearing silver or ck armor.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hong.¡±


    ¡°I got it, noona!¡±


    On and Hong rushed in front of Cale as well. Red fog was starting to rise from the two Cats.


    ng!


    ¡°Dodge the fog. You won¡¯t be affected by the poison if it doesn¡¯t touch you.¡±


    Avodo easily pushed Beacrox¡¯s greatsword aside and gave the order. He was calm as if he had expected this.


    But there was something he had not seen yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s our little bro¡¯s turn!¡±


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Hong and On called for someone.


    They called the Dragon with chubby cheeks that was fluttering his small wings after removing his invisibility.


    ¡°I agree with the human! We don¡¯t have time! Let¡¯s just run over them!¡±


    Raon¡¯s mana gathered around him while looking like a ck fog. It happened in an instant.


    ¡°Prepare for magic too!¡±


    As Avodo gave another order and kicked off the ground to run toward Raon and Cale...


    Baaaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The moment Beacrox let out a short groan and mmed against Avodo with his greatsword again...


    The ck fog and red fog touched each other.


    On, Hong, and Raon all started smiling at the same time. Their smiles were identical to Cale¡¯s smile.


    Raon shouted with joy.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    Baaaaaang¨C!


    Then there was a loud explosion and the enemies all turned toward one spot.


    Avodo subconsciously shouted in astonishment.


    ¡°That......!¡±


    Arge whirlwind that was almost a tornado appeared. Just looking at this red whirlwind made them feel anxious.


    All of their hairs fluttered wildly at this violent wind that looked as if it would pierce through the sky.


    ¡®I knew that the ck Dragon¡¯s magic was amazing......!¡¯


    The two Cats were also amazing, b ut this was Avodo¡¯s first time seeing the three of their powers fused together and his body automatically stiffened after looking at this whirlwind that resembled a small natural disaster.


    ¡®...Their power is most useful inrge-scale battles.¡¯


    Avodo finally realized why Cale Henituse hade here without any hesitation despite only having a few people with him.


    The Cats and the Mn duo were weak in one on onebat, but their synergy was amazing once they were working together with Raon.


    Swooooooosh-


    The whirlwind looked as if it would sweep the whole forest away.


    Avodo could not hide his emotions anymore.


    ¡°What the hell-!¡±


    The red Cat Hong responded to his question like a good boy.


    ¡°It¡¯s sleeping poison and paralysis poison, nya!¡±


    This sleeping poison would make them fall asleep for at least one hour. The paralysis poison would make it difficult to move for two to three hours.


    They were not deadly poisons and would disappear on their own, so there would be no side effects in the people affected by them. In some aspects, it could be called a poison that could stop their enemies for a bit without shedding any blood.


    It was the weakest of Hong¡¯s poisons, but he could release quite a lot of it because it was so weak.


    ¡°All of you just need to sleep and get some rest, nya!¡±


    On smiled gently as she listened to Hong. Raon was nodding his head as if he liked what Hong just said.


    The method the children averaging nine-years-old came up with to quickly and efficiently create a path forward was to make the enemies stop for a bit using their poisonous fog storm instead of shedding blood fighting them one by one. They would immobilize the enemies and then go to the forest with the World Tree.


    Of course, this storm was big enough to cover a portion of the forest with the Lake of Despair that it could be seen outside the forest as well.


    ¡°Very smart.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed better not to shed blood for no reason.¡±


    ¡°...Hmm.¡±


    Cale, Ron, and Beacrox... The corners of the three men¡¯s lips twitched as they could not hide their smiles of satisfaction.


    ¡°...You had a n.¡±


    Avodo Phazeder II. The green-haired knight was quietly mumbling to himself while putting more strength to push his sword that was up against Beacrox¡¯s greatsword forward.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The smile of satisfaction disappeared from Beacrox¡¯s face.


    Avodo Phazeder II looked pretty feeble and was just barely over 170 cm. However, his sword had so much strength behind it even though he wasn¡¯t using his aura.


    Avodo observed the red whirlwind as he calmly spoke.


    ¡°There is nothing that cannot be shed in this world. Even the wind can be shed.¡±


    That was the power of the Phazeder household that hadid down its roots in the Land of Mysteries.


    He could see Cale Henituse¡¯s eyes open wide, as if Cale was shocked at what he had just said.


    ¡°...Hmm?!¡±


    His enemies, Raon, On, and Hong, were also all looking at him with clueless expressions.


    ¡°...What......?!¡±


    Avodo looked toward Beacrox after hearing Beacrox sound anxious. Beacrox had to take steps back as his greatsword was pushed back by the strength of the silver sword, but Beacrox could not push the silver sword aside as he went up against Avodo.


    His enemies looked anxious. The corners of Avodo¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re curious about what I me-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Rustle.


    Avodo urgently pushed the greatsword back and moved after hearing a noise behind him.


    ¡®It¡¯s an enemy!¡¯


    Someone hade behind him.


    ¡®Is it Ron Mn?¡¯


    Nobody, other than his ally, the ck armored knight, had been behind him.


    As his body moved extremely quickly to react toward the direction of the noise...


    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s you.¡±


    He saw a ck armor and Avodo¡¯s quickly reacting body rxed subconsciously.


    Pow¨C!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He was then smacked in the back of the head by a scabbard.


    Plop.


    The moment right between when he had been extremely tense and then rxed because he noticed it was his ally... Avodo Phazeder II¡¯s body slumped down to the ground after being hit urately on the back of the head and neck.


    Raon dropped his jaw with a nk expression on his face.


    ¡°...What is going on?¡±


    Beacrox had a rare anxious expression on his face as he weakly lowered his greatsword. Cale just scratched his cheek as he spoke.


    ¡°What the...?¡±


    He was as confused as Raon.


    The ck armored knight made eye contact with Cale and wiped the scabbard as if nothing was odd.


    It was the scabbard used to smack Avodo once he let his guard down.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°W, why¨C!¡±


    ¡°...Traitors......!¡±


    Knights in silver armor throughout the forest were attacked by knights in ck armor and were either knocked unconscious or tied down.


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    Even Ron seemed shocked as he watched. The only one of the ck armored knights who was not wearing a helmet, the one who had knocked Avodo unconscious, tied Avodo down before looking toward Cale.


    ¡°My liege is calling you.¡±


    ¡°Your liege? The White Star?¡±


    The stoic ck knight¡¯s face turned into a frown.


    ¡°The White Star is not my liege.¡±


    ¡°...Count Hubesha.¡±


    ¡°Only the Count-nim is our liege.¡±


    Count Hubesha was the one calling Cale.


    The Endable Kingdom. There were four nobles in the kingdom underneath the White Star who was king.


    One of them was the leader of the Vampires, Duke Fredo. Count Hubesha led the ck armored knights and was one of the central figures in the Endable Kingdom.


    The ck armored knight had a stoic expression while sharing the will of his liege with Cale.


    ¡°She said that she would let you know where the White Star is.¡±


    Choi Han and Alberu had not been able to locate the White Star¡¯s hiding spot.


    ¡°Will you chat with her?¡±


    The ck armored knights moved over to one side, creating a path in the forest.


    It was the path toward the Lake of Despair and the World Tree.


    It was also the path to their liege, Count Hubesha.


    Cale quietly observed the ck knight and the path.


    Raon cautiously flew over next to him and asked in a quiet voice.


    ¡°H, human... Should we put away our whirlwind?¡±


    Raon¡¯s front paw was timidly pointing toward the red whirlwind.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 669: The new sun has set (3)

    <h4>Chapter 669: The new sun has set (3)</h4>


    Rustle.


    Cale walked without any hesitation until he could see the Lake of Despair. The ck knight who had guided him bowed before stepping back.


    ¡°It¡¯s over here.¡±


    There was a strong whirlwind swirling on top of the frozenke.


    Swiiiiiish¡ª Swiiiiiiiish¡ª-!


    Getting past this whirlwind and going underneath the frozenke would lead them to the Elf Vige with the World Tree.


    ¨C Human! There are Elf warriors inside that whirlwind!


    Those warriors were stealthily hiding to fend off these enemies who had infiltrated the forest and may aim for theke next.


    ¡®Either that, or they are in a situation where they cannot easily leave the whirlwind area.¡¯


    A situation like that would be where a difficult to handle enemy would be right outside.


    Cale looked toward the person the Elves would have determined to be a dangerous enemy.


    She was standing on the drynd near theke.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    It was Count Hubesha.


    She did not look back at Cale. Instead, she just quietly observed the whirlwind on top of theke.


    She was wearing ck armor as she stood there with her hands on the handle of her sword that she had stabbed into the ground.


    But the way she was standing straight without moving at all showed that she was still extremely tense.


    ¡°Yes, it has been a while.¡±


    Cale slowly started to walk.


    Count Hubesha.


    She was one of the four nobles of the Endable Kingdom.


    She was the leader of the knights on ck horses and was someone who used ¡®despair¡¯ as an attribute, simr to Choi Han.


    ¡®But Choi Han and her despair are different in their nature.¡¯


    Cale stood next to her as he started to speak.


    ¡°Did you betray the White Star?¡±


    Count Hubesha quietlyughed.


    ¡°Getting right to business?¡±


    ¡°Are we friends or something where we should happily greet each other?¡±


    ¡°Hoo hoo. That is true.¡±


    A small smile appeared on her face.


    Neither of them was looking at each other. Hubesha stopped smiling.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t betrayed him yet, but I n on betraying him.¡±


    ¡°Your subordinates suppressed the forces of an allied kingdom. That is not considered betrayal?¡±


    ¡°That is too trivial to be considered a betrayal.¡±


    Cale asked with a nonchnt expression on his face.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®Why was she nning on betraying him?¡¯


    He was asking for a reason.


    This enemy of his was saying that she would betray her boss. It was only normal to understand his enemy¡¯s intentions, especially since he might be working together with her.


    ¡°...A knight...¡±


    Count Hubesha took a few breaths before continuing to speak.


    ¡°A knight protects their liege and their kingdom.¡±


    It seemedpletely unrted, but Cale quietly listened.


    ¡°I never agreed to it.¡±


    Her voice was oddly shaking, unlike her firm posture.


    ¡°I never agreed to use the citizens of the Endable Kingdom as sacrifices.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over for a moment.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, it was a bit weird.¡¯


    Cale recalled a memory from when he had pretended to be young master Naru.


    ¡®The next motion is from Marquis Gersey regarding the festival.¡¯


    ¡®Marquis Gersey-nim¡¯s motion is to request your permission to allow all priests in Section 2 to participate in arge-scale ritual on thest day of the festival.¡¯


    ¡®The content of the ritual is to give thanks for sessfullypleting the year and to pray for peace and happiness in the future for the Endable Kingdom.¡¯


    Marquis Gersey, the priest who served the Demonic race. He had plotted with the White Star to do something at the festival.


    Both Cale and Duke Fredo had had questions about the festival, but it had been disregarded because Cale ended up in the sealed god¡¯s test prior to the festival.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, thatrge-scale ritual was probably the summoning ritual.¡¯


    It would have been rted to either the sealed god or the unranked monsters.


    Sacrifices were necessary for that ritual.


    Originally, the Wolf children were going to be the sacrifices.


    ¡®Then were the Vampires and Dark Elves.¡¯


    They were citizens of the Endable Kingdom.


    ¡®There¡¯s a reason that bastard priest Gersey and the White Star only kept it among themselves.¡¯


    Whether it be the Vampire Duke Fredo or the Dark Elf Count Mock, who was currently imprisoned in the ck castle at the Forest of Darkness... Two of the four nobles would oppose the White Star¡¯s choices for sacrifices without a doubt.


    Cale¡¯s gaze slowly turned toward Count Hubesha.


    ¡®It looks like Count Hubesha was against those sacrifices as well.¡¯


    Had she noticed Cale¡¯s gaze? Count Hubesha slowly turned her head and made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°The king has betrayed the citizens of the kingdom and the kingdom itself.¡±


    Her voice that had been shaking was now calm and even sounded cold. Her cold voice recited aw.


    ¡°You must get rid of a king like that.¡±


    The White Star was the king of the Endable Kingdom. His decision to use his citizens as sacrifices was an act of betrayal, so she was saying that they needed to get rid of such a king.


    ¡°The only reason I epted a noble title in the Endable Kingdom was for the will of the kingdom and its citizens.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd after hearing Hubesha¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you act earlier? Arge number of Dark Elves already lost their lives as sacrifices at the Endable Kingdom. I think I remember seeing some knights there.¡±


    The Dark Elves serving the Endable Kingdom¡¯s Count Mock... A portion of them were killed by Bear King Sayeru as sacrifices for the summoning ritual.


    Cale had only seen the bloodied carriages by the time he arrived.


    ¡°You should have known what the sacrifices were by then.¡±


    ¡°Some of my subordinates did not agree with me. They, and those who follow them, decided to go serve Bear King Sayeru instead.¡±


    Not everybody could believe the same thing. The ones who agreed with the White Star had moved separately and stealthily so that the others would not notice.


    ¡°And... I... no, we......¡±


    She hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak.


    ¡°We cannot attack the citizens of the Endable Kingdom.¡±


    The White Star, the Bear King, the priests... They were all citizens of the Endable Kingdom.


    ¡°That is the restriction and contract condition ced on us.¡±


    Cale asked something he had been wondering for a long time.


    ¡°Are you, no, are all of you human?¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Count Hubeshaughed.


    ¡°We were once human.¡±


    Although she wasughing, her eyes were full of rage. Her rage seemed directed at someone or something.


    ¡°It would be better to call us weapons.¡±


    Cale slowly recited those words in his mind.


    ¡®Individuals who were once human but are now weapons.¡¯


    They just seemed like regr people to Cale. But it was also true that Count Hubesha and her subordinates gave off an odd sense of ipatibility with humans.


    Count Hubesha¡¯s eyes returned to normal after seeing Cale¡¯s nonchnt gaze.


    ¡°There is no need for you to know about our past.¡±


    For Count Hubesha, their past was something she would work her entire life to handle.


    She changed topics as she did not want to talk about it anymore.


    ¡°Where is Duke Fredo?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    Count Hubesha slowly grasped the hilt of her sword.


    ¡°Duke Fredo. Also, Count Mock who I believe you have imprisoned. I wish to meet with both of them. I don¡¯t know how wee off to you, but we truly cared about the citizens of the Endable Kingdom despite our desire for power.¡±


    She slowly avoided Cale¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I am weak. I said that I would not ept the citizens of the Endable Kingdom as sacrifices but I was okay with the Wolf children being used as sacrifices.¡±


    She then looked back at Cale.


    ¡°However, the information I have should still be useful to you.¡±


    ¡°...So you want to make a deal?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know where the White Star is right now. I will tell you his current location, as well as what he is currently plotting.¡±


    ¡°And what do you want from me in return?¡±


    Count Hubesha shared what she wanted in return from Cale.


    ¡°Killing the White Star and preserving the Endable Kingdom. That should be beneficial for you as well. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Cale Henituse was already working with Duke Fredo. There was a lot that Count Hubesha could analyze from knowing that fact alone.


    ¡®The chances of the Endable Kingdom being preserved are high. There is no way that Duke Fredo would have taken Cale Henituse¡¯s side without such a guarantee.¡¯


    But she couldn¡¯t tell for sure, making Count Hubesha wait anxiously for Cale to respond.


    Cale finally responded after a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    ¡°Cale Henituse! You need to get rid of the White Star as quickly as possible-¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Cale nonchntly asked. Count Hubesha was at a loss for words at hisck of emotion.


    ¡°Count Hubesha. There is something you need to get straight.¡±


    On the other hand, Cale had a lot to say.


    ¡°I have nothing to lose here.¡±


    The White Star¡¯s current location?


    It¡¯d be great for Cale to know.


    But based on the rumor that was spreading around the Western continent, the White Star would reveal himself at his desired time sooner orter.


    The White Star would not attack Cale¡¯s side without thinking hard about it, as he needed them to take care of the unranked monster, the Lion Dragon.


    ¡°Count. You and I are not at the same level to make a deal. You¡¯re the only one who has something to lose.¡±


    Of course, taking care of the White Star and preserving the Endable Kingdom were already things Cale needed to do.


    But there was no need for Cale to tell that to Count Hubesha.


    ¡°Think about it for a bit.¡±


    Count Hubesha¡¯s pupils started shaking. Cale didn¡¯t care and just continued in a calm demeanor as if he was chatting with a friend.


    ¡°Think hard about it. What can you give me as you ask for my help? And what can you give me to thank me should I sessfully help you out?¡±


    A deal and a request for help werepletely different.


    But Cale had no choice but to respond this way. Duke Fredo had hidden half of the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Ranger Brigade members and the Wolves that he was tasked to imprison. He had to sacrifice a lot to make that happen.


    Deals could only be made in such situations.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go take care of something. It won¡¯t take long. So think things over and quicklye to a conclusion. If you can¡¯t make up your mind by the time I get back-¡±


    Cale did not finish his sentence.


    But Count Hubesha clearly understood what Cale was saying.


    ¡°...Ha, haha.¡±


    Her voice sounded a bit cracked as sheughed.


    ¡°Very well. I will think about it.¡±


    She answered while looking at Cale¡¯s back as he moved away.


    Cale slightly nodded his head and continued walking.


    ¡°I came to meet the World Tree-nim.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    Swiiiiiish¡ª Swiiiiiiiish¡ª-!


    An Elf warrior who was hiding inside the whirlwind on top of the Lake of Despair bowed toward Cale and guided him in.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¨C Human, should Ie with you?


    ¡°Just wait here.¡±


    Cale left Ron and the others behind.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡®I can¡¯t tell them yet.¡¯


    He had to tell the World Tree a lot of things today. He couldn¡¯t take his allies with him as he shared those things.


    Cale¡¯s face slowly stiffened as he headed toward the World Tree.


    Elf priestess Adite appeared as soon as he stepped foot into the Elf Vige.


    ¡°Wee, young master-nim. I will escort you to the World Tree-nim.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She must have seen Cale¡¯s frightening and sunken gaze as she put on a warm smile and quickly started walking.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 670: The new sun has set 4

    <h4>Chapter 670: The new sun has set 4</h4>


    Shaaaaaaa¡ª Shaaaaa¨C


    They then reached a spot where they could see the World Tree that was at the center of an area surrounded byrge trees.


    ¡°Is it possible for me to have a quiet conversation with the World Tree?¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will make sure no existences who can hear you will be around here.¡±


    That meant that she would make sure that the Elves, including her, and even the Elementals would leave the area.


    Cale walked toward the World Tree alone after hearing the satisfactory response.


    Adite bowed toward the World Tree and stepped back.


    Cale walked at a not too fast, not too slow pace and arrived in front of the World Tree.


    The World Tree gave off this feeling of stability as it looked the same every time, despite the new branches growing in spots from it losing branches every time they chatted.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, ma¡¯am. I kept saying that I needed toe back, but it ended up taking a while.¡±


    Cale gave a light-hearted greeting before putting his hand on the tree and closing his eyes.


    ¨C Yes. It¡¯s been a while.


    The World Tree responded with a simrly light-hearted but weing greeting.


    ¨C The world is extremely chaotic right now. There must be a reason you came to see me despite all the chaos. For what reason have youe to see me in such a busy time and why do you wish to have a quiet conversation with just the two of us?


    The questions that followed the greeting were not light-hearted at all.


    The words that came out of Cale¡¯s mouth next were not light-hearted either.


    ¡°¡­Do you know about immortals?¡±


    ¨C Hmm?


    The reason Cale didn¡¯t bring the others with him¡­


    ¡°Immortals. There are also Reincarnators, Single-lifers, and Transmigrators. Do you know anything about these existences?¡±


    Shhh.


    Cale could feel the will of Drew Thames moving inside the diary in his pocket.


    He then waited for the World Tree¡¯s response.


    ¨C ¡­I do not. Am I supposed to try to understand those words? I don¡¯t think you are asking for the meaning of those words.


    That was right.


    Cale was not asking about something like that.


    He was asking if there was anything the World Tree knew about thews that the Thames household had been researching.


    ¡°Please let me give a simple exnation.¡±


    Cale did not say everything.


    He just exined what he read in the diary, especially the information about immortals and single-lifers. There was a need to do that. He felt that they were things the World Tree should know.


    ¨C Ho. They use such concepts to divide those people?


    The World Tree could not hide its shock.


    ¨C Mm. It is my first time hearing about some of those things. Exceptions and variables? How surprising. Very surprising indeed. How did you find all this out?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot tell you that.¡±


    He did not tell the World Tree about the Thames household, the hunters hunting the single-lifers, nor about the regressors.


    Finally, he did not mention the ways to kill the different variables and exceptions.


    ¨C I guess it is dangerous information for you to reveal the source of it. Hmm¡­¡­


    The World Tree was quiet for a moment, as if it was organizing its thoughts.


    Cale patiently waited.


    ¨C Single-lifers¡­


    And once the World Tree started speaking again¡­ The first thing it mentioned was neither the reincarnators nor the immortals.


    ¨C Are you talking about the tribtors?


    ¡°¡­Tribtors?¡±


    ¨C Yes. It is a word I made up, but I call the souls that only live one lifespan ¡®tribtors.¡¯


    Tribtors. Cale had never heard this word before.


    ¨C It seems that tribtors and single-lifers are pretty simr concepts. Hmm. I¡¯m surprised that there was someone in this world that realized that concept.


    ¡°¡­What is a tribtor?¡±


    ¨C As the name implies, they are people who go through tribtions. Of course, nobody knows who will be born as a tribtor.


    Ah.


    The World Tree let out a short gasp.


    ¨C There are some races that never get tribtors. The Dark Elves, Vampires, Wolf tribe, and others like them never get tribtors.


    ¡®If tribtors are like single-lifers¡­ There are races that never get single-lifers?¡¯


    That was odd in its own way. The World Tree must have seen the confusion on Cale¡¯s face as it continued to speak.


    ¨C Mm. I guess I can tell you this.


    It, as usual, had to think about what it could say and what it couldn¡¯t say before it spoke.


    ¨C There was a Dark Elf in the past who had an ill-fated rtionship with a tribtor. Not all Dark Elves are good; there are bound to be evil beings in any race.


    ¨C Unlike most Dark Elves who gathered dead mana from tombs or corpses, that Dark Elf killed living beings and gained dead mana from their death.


    There was a tribtor who lost his family and almost died because of that crazy Dark Elf.


    That tribtor eventually overcame all levels of tribtions and did something once he became a great existence.


    One part stuck out in Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡®A tribtor ovees all levels of tribtion and bes a great existence.¡¯


    The Thames family had concluded that a single-lifer could go to the Divine World or be something even greater at the end of their lifespan. They believed that single-lifers could be gods.


    ¡®Does that mean that the story of this tribtor is the story of a god¡¯s past?¡¯


    Cale had that question on his mind as he quietly listened to the World Tree¡¯s words echo in his mind.


    ¨C That tribtor decided that anybody who uses dead mana is ¡®evil.¡¯


    Cale thought of someone as soon as he heard that.


    ¡°¡­The Sun God?¡±


    The Church of the Sun God had started a war against Dark Elves, Necromancers, and any race that uses dead mana in the past.


    The final Necromancer had died at the Desert of Death, and no necromancers had existed until Mary became a necromancer in the Dark Elf City located underground in that desert.


    ¨C I did not say who that tribtor was, nor do I n to say who it was.


    The World Tree stopped for a moment before making up its mind and continuing.


    ¨C But I do know one thing. That tribtor is currently regretting his past. Furthermore, he now knows that the existences that he had deemed as ¡®evil¡¯ are ¡®meant to be.¡¯


    That is why he wishes to help one of those people who are meant to be.


    The World Tree¡¯s voice softened a bit as it continued.


    ¨C That is all. That is all that I can tell you.


    ¡®Meant to be.¡¯


    Cale thought of Alberu Crossman for some reason when he heard that phrase. This person who was ¡®meant to be¡¯ that the Sun God was helping¡­ It was possible that the person was one of the Sun God twins, Jack or Hannah.


    ¨C ¡­I am unfamiliar with the other concepts as well. Am I an immortal?


    ¡°That is what I believe.¡±


    ¨C I guess it makes sense to see me as an immortal.


    Cale said something else now that they got this far.


    ¡°The White Star is a reincarnator and I need the power of the immortal to get rid of him.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Shaaaaaaa¨C Shaaaaaa¨C


    The World Trees and the trees surrounding it made a noise as their leaves smacked each other despite there being no breeze.


    ¨C ¡­What do you mean by that?


    ¡°There is an ancient power that allows the user to see the annual rings of life.¡±


    Cale started to exin.


    First, the reincarnator¡¯srgest ring of life needed to be destroyed in order topletely kill a reincarnator.


    Second, a person needed the ability to see annual rings in order to do that.


    Third, the power of an immortal was required to destroy that annual ring.


    ¨C So, what you are saying is that you, as someone who can see a person¡¯s annual rings of life, would be able to stop the White Star, who is a reincarnator, and get rid of him for good using a weapon that has the power of an immortal?


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¨C ¡­Ho!


    The World Tree scoffed in disbelief multiple times.


    ¨C I am able to get rid of a reincarnator? How surprising! I never even imagined such a method! There is still so much I do not know in this world!


    It then calmed down as it asked.


    ¨C So, you need a weapon with my power in it.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Do you remember the sword you gave mest time?¡±


    The World Tree had given Elf healer Pendrick a chopstick-like branch to give to Cale as a sword when he was dealing with the fake World Tree incident at the Molden Pce¡¯s undergroundbyrinth.


    ¨C Mm. That does have my power in it.


    The World Tree seemed a bit hesitant.


    ¨C ¡­But that is weak.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¨C The power in that branch is not the real thing.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom-!


    Cale could feel the area around him shaking. He flinched but did not open his eyes.


    ¨C If that method really works¡­


    The World Tree was still speaking to him.


    ¨C I should give you the real thing.


    Cale wanted to ask what it meant by that. But he could tell that something was already happening around him.


    Shaaaaaaaaaa-


    The leaves were making noises as they fluttered even more.


    The shaking underneath his feet was getting stronger as well.


    It felt as if something that was supporting this vige with the World Tree was moving.


    ¨C I said that the branch was a sword.


    However, that branch was the youngest existence that had not survived very long.


    Boom-.


    The ground shook quite a bit.


    Cale could feel it at that point.


    Something big was shooting out of the ground.


    ¨C I should give you the oldest thing in my life.


    ¨C That would be considered the foundation of an immortal, a part of my existence.


    The thing that was shooting up was a root.


    ¨C This is the tip of my oldest root.


    Cale could hear something piercing through the ground and rising up.


    ¨C Open your eyes and take a look.


    Cale took his hand off the World Tree for a moment and opened his eyes.


    As he looked down in front of his feet¡­


    He saw a ck and white root that was the size of a small dagger.


    Cale was only seeing a portion of it, but he could tell that the root that was still underground was extremelyrge.


    That was why the ground had been shaking.


    Cale reached his hand toward the World Tree again and closed his eyes.


    ¨C I will cut off the tip of this root for you, so use it. This is a sword as well.


    ¡­I cannot let the world fall into darkness again.


    The voice sounded grim, as if it had made a big decision.


    ¨C The power of this root sword will activate once you put the blood from your heart on it.


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Umm¡­ must I put blood on it?¡±


    ¨C Yes. The blood from your heart.


    The World Tree sounded serious.


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but ask again.


    ¡°What is the principle behind it?¡±


    ¡®What kind of weapon required the blood from his heart?¡¯


    Cale could not understand at all. His face looked disgruntled without even knowing it was happening.


    The World Tree¡¯s voice sounded grim.


    It responded seriously.


    ¨C It is simple. My body¡­ The part of me that is cut off will be in a state of asphyxia once it is removed. It needs the blood from someone with ¡®healing¡¯ or ¡®rejuvenation¡¯ in order to awaken it.


    ¨C That power cannot be the power of a god and must be the power that a living being possesses. Furthermore, the blood muste from the central location of that power.


    ¨C Only the person who awakens the root with their blood will be able to use its powers.


    The immobile World Tree seemed extremely willing to help as it had a way to help the world this time, unlike when it had been helpless during ancient times.


    ¨C Cale Henituse. You have an ancient power rted to rejuvenation and healing. That power starts from your heart. That is why you must be the caster and use it. Furthermore, you are perfect for it since you said you can use that annual rings ancient power as well. Perfect!


    Cale¡¯s expression slowly turned odd as he listened.


    The World Tree did not notice and just continued speaking.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry. You will not die. It will be grotesque since you will bleed a lot, but it will actually be helpful to you too. I guarantee it. It¡¯ll end quickly if you close your eyes and do it. You might have to stab your heart a few times if you don¡¯t go deep enough, so just give it one strong stab. That¡¯s all it¡¯ll take.


    ¨C Easy, isn¡¯t it?


    Cale finally said something.


    ¡°¡­Not at all. It is not easy at all.¡±


    Cale imagined himself stabbing this root dagger into his heart and then using that bloody sword to take down the White Star.


    It was not easy at all.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Girlfriend say what?!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 671: The new sun has set 5

    <h4>Chapter 671: The new sun has set 5</h4>


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong?


    The World Tree nonchntly asked again.


    ¨C What seems to be the problem? Well, I do understand the fear of stabbing your heart.


    As the World Tree said that¡­


    ¨C Did this old hag go crazy?


    ¨C She¡¯s definitely lost it.


    The Fire of Destruction and the Sound of the Wind raised their voices in anger. The Fire of Destruction was extremely angry.


    ¨C It¡¯s not like it¡¯s for giving me all of the money in the entire world! Why the hell would you stab our kid in the heart to kill a trashy son of a bitch like the White Star?! Is this stupid tree looking down at the human heart because it has no heart as a tree? Huh?! I should just light it on fire and burn it down!


    One of the World Tree¡¯s branches suddenly shivered.


    ¨C That¡¯s odd. I suddenly got the chills. It was just like when I saw that crazy bastard¡­ahem.


    The World Tree was recalling a memory from the past before focusing again and continuing to speak in a serious tone.


    ¨C I gave you the best possible solution I have after hearing what you said. That is why I will ask this question. Which part of this solution do you see as a problem?


    Cale immediately had a thought.


    ¡®It wants to know what the problem is?¡¯


    The World Tree was saying that although it would hurt, Cale would not die and that it would actually be beneficial to Cale¡¯s body.


    The World Tree would not lie about something like that. It must be true.


    Furthermore, a root dagger that was a part of the World Tree¡¯s foundation would be of great assistance in defeating the White Star.


    ¡®The World Tree¡­has also made a sacrifice in its own way.¡¯


    This root was different from the branches or parts of the trunk that would fall off each time it chatted with Cale.


    The World Tree had said that this was a portion of its foundation. Letting him have this was probably quite burdensome on the World Tree as well.


    Shaaaaaaa¡ª Shaaaaa¨C


    The sounds of the leaves rustling from the trees around it, as if they were protesting the World Tree¡¯s decision, made it very clear.


    ¡®¡­Stab a sword into my heart?¡¯


    If he won¡¯t die¡­


    If this was the final button required to take care of everything¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s worth trying once.¡¯


    His ¡®instant¡¯ ability gave him injuries all over his body that spurted blood.


    Why would he be scared of anything when he managed to ovee that terrible pain?


    In that case, what was Cale worried about right now?


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¨C Yes, tell me. Tell me your concern.


    ¡°My friends will see me stab my heart, right?¡±


    The World Tree was silent for a moment.


    ¨C ¡­Ah¡­¡­


    It then gasped.


    ¨C Those friends around you¡­


    The World Tree thought about Eruhaben, the ck Dragon, and everybody else, including Choi Han who had once viciously stared at it.


    When it had told Cale about the God of Deathst time¡­ The World Tree had just told Cale to be wary of the God of Death and not to trust him, but, as an existence that could see almost everything, it had been able to read the vicious intent rising from the ck Dragon and the ck-haired human. Cale did not know about that because he had had his eyes shut.


    ¨C ¡­Good luck.


    That was the only thing the World Tree could say to him.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a short sigh and nodded his head.


    I will ept your dagger for now, World Tree-nim.¡±


    ¨C Mm.


    ¨C Haaa.


    The ancient powers all sighed or groaned but they could not oppose Cale¡¯s decision.


    The World Tree had given Cale its greatest power and Cale had no choice but to ept it.


    ¨C Okay. I know you are busy so go on.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, I will see you nex, ah-.¡±


    Cale was saying goodbye when he realized something and asked.


    ¡°There is something I am curious about.¡±


    ¨C What is it?


    Cale had asked a question he had had once he learned about the single-lifers and the other concepts.


    ¡°Was the God of Death a tribtor as well?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Mm?!¡±


    Boobooboooooooooom-


    The ground underneath Cale and the entire Elf Vige surrounding the World Tree shook as if they had received a great shock.


    He soon heard the World Tree¡¯s voice.


    ¨C ¡­That¡­is not something I can answer.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cale felt iffy after hearing its oddly hesitant response.


    ¡°I guess your answer is something that won¡¯t do me any good even if I knew.¡±


    ¨C Who knows?


    Cale felt even iffier after hearing the World Tree¡¯s next response. That was why he made up his mind.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably better for me not to know.¡¯


    It was none of his business whether the God of Death was a tribtor or not. Cale firmly made up his mind.


    ¡°Then I will be on my way now.¡±


    ¨C Okay. Take the dagger with you.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    Craaaack-


    Cale heard something that sounded like ss breaking as he opened his eyes. The tip of the ck and white root started to separate and turn into the shape of a dagger¡¯s de.


    Cale reached his hands out toward the tip of the root that was falling off.


    Plop.


    The root dagger fell into his hands. Cale pulled a handkerchief out of his pocket and wrapped the dagger before putting it away.


    He then thought about the order of things he needed to do now.


    ¡°I guess I can go back after chatting with Count Hubesha.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°¡­That was fast.¡±


    Count Hubesha had a bitter smile on her face as she looked toward Cale who was walking in between the whirlwind on top of theke at a distance.


    ¡°Was your name Ron Mn?¡±


    She addressed the man who had been quietly observing her since earlier.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know.¡±


    Count Hubesha chuckled after hearing Ron¡¯s extremely cold response.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know even though you are looking at me extremely viciously, as if you would kill me at any moment?¡±


    His gaze was saying that he would kill Hubesha if she made any odd moves. Ron had been ring at her with the uniquely cold gaze of an assassin.


    Hubesha chuckled before flinching after hearing the benign voice respond.


    ¡°Yes. I do want to kill you. I am that kind of person.¡±


    She looked toward Ron for the first time. Over half of the man¡¯s hair was white with age and his eyes were as cold as snow. However, there was a smooth smile on his face and his voice sounded gentle.


    ¡°That is why I hope that you make a wise choice.¡±


    Ron then headed toward his young master who was headed over.


    ¡°Young master-nim, did everything go well?¡±


    ¡°Well, sort of, I guess.¡±


    Ron noticed Cale flinch ever so slightly before he responded.


    ¡®He¡¯s hiding something.¡¯


    He had no idea what Cale discussed with the World Tree. However, Ron had a bad feeling after seeing Cale¡¯s somewhat awkward demeanor.


    ¡®I need to pay close attention to him.¡¯


    He had no way of finding out about Cale¡¯s discussion with the World Tree. That was why he needed to remain closely by Cale¡¯s side to prevent him from sacrificing himself.


    Ron¡¯s gaze sunk lower as he observed Cale¡¯s every movement.


    ¡®¡­What is up with this old man?¡¯


    Cale flinched after seeing Ron who was suddenly looking at him with a vicious gaze.


    It reminded him of how scary Ron had been as he pretended to be a benign old man and handed over a cup of lemonade when Cale first arrived in this world. He had not thought about that for a while.


    ¡®Just ignore it.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s experiences until now told him to just ignore Ron.


    He looked toward Count Hubesha instead.


    Count Hubesha flinched once more.


    ¡®¡­His gaze¡­¡­!¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression was stiffer than before and his gaze was extremely serious. Count Hubesha felt an unexinable pressure as Cale stared at her with a gaze that seemed to pierce right through her.


    Of course, Cale was only stiff because of Ron¡¯s vicious expression and remembering the past. He was only looking at Count Hubesha to avoid looking at Ron.


    ¡®I guess I have to make a choice.¡¯


    Count Hubesha, who had no idea about this, felt that she did not have much time left.


    ¡®Okay. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡¯


    Her mouth slowly opened.


    ¡°The White Star managed to get his hands on an earth-attribute ancient power.¡±


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess you heard some things from Duke Fredo.¡±


    Cale did indeed hear from Duke Fredo, who had shown up at the Henituse territory in a terrible state, that the White Star might have gone to get an earth-attribute ancient power.


    ¡®The White Star does not have an Earth-attribute ancient power. His te is currently unbnced. No matter how sturdy the White Star¡¯s te is, his body being unbnced will restrict him from using his forcing Cale to full powers.¡¯


    ¡®He probably left to fix his issue before the summoning.¡¯


    ¡®Yes. He seemed to be on his way to look for an Earth-attribute ancient power or something that could make up for it. Well, that is just my guess. The White Star could have left for something else as well.¡¯


    Duke Fredo said it was a guess but he had been pretty confident.


    It was the same for Cale as well. That was why he had always considered the fact that the White Star might now have an earth-attribute ancient power.


    However, between the Super Rock and the ancient White Star¡­ They only knew about two earth-attribute ancient powers.


    ¡®An earth-attribute ancient power I don¡¯t know about probably exists somewhere, simr to how nobody knew about Drew Thames¡¯s ancient power.¡¯


    It was almost to be expected.


    He heard Hubesha¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, as you know, the White Star¡¯s te has achieved bnce after earning the earth-attribute ancient power. He is finally able to use his full strength.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already considered that fact.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you have.¡±


    Her eyes clouded over for a moment.


    ¡°But what if that bastard is in your front yard?¡±


    ¡®Hmm? The White Star is in my front yard?¡¯


    Cale wondered if he had heard correctly.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±


    Count Hubesha¡¯s mouth dried up after seeing Cale¡¯s gaze.


    ¡®How vicious.¡¯


    His gaze had so much cold anger inside them that Ron¡¯s ¡®vicious¡¯ gaze looked like child¡¯s y. However, she looked back at those eyes as if she was not affected.


    She asked another question instead of answering Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°The earth attribute ancient power the White Star had been aiming for until now was the ancient White Star¡¯s ancient power. But now that he was unable to gain that strong and destructive power¡­ What kind of earth-attribute ancient power do you think the White Star would desire?¡±


    Smile.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up after hearing her question. His mouth slowly opened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Cale continued in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to stand here and listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Hubesha gulped because although Cale¡¯s voice sounded calm, she could feel the threat hidden underneath it. She then continued to speak.


    ¡°If he can¡¯t have the strongest¡­ He would find the stealthiest power.¡±


    Cale and Hubesha made eye contact.


    ¡°The White Star chose to gain a power that would allow him to kill his enemies without anybody knowing, now that he couldn¡¯t get the strongest power topletely massacre his enemies.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh-like gasp.


    He scratched his cheek as he calmly asked.


    ¡°So you are saying that the earth-attribute ancient power the White Star gained is rted to ¡®assassination¡¯ or ¡®stealth¡¯?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Hubesha sternly shook her head.


    ¡°It is not something like assassination or stealth. It is probably better described as ¡®disguise.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­Disguise?¡±


    ¡°This is what the White Star said.¡±


    Hubesha recalled what the White Star told her after getting the earth attribute ancient power.


    ¡°This earth attribute ancient power was extremely difficult to get. It was very well hidden. It would have been quite troublesome if I didn¡¯t have the clue.¡±


    ¡®Clue?¡¯


    Cale was curious as to how the White Star got a clue. However, he pushed his curiosity aside and paid attention to Hubesha¡¯s voice.


    ¡°The ground we stand on could have been a boulder, sand, or dirt in the past. Its appearance always changes to match its surroundings through the flow of time. I really liked that aspect.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s what the White Star said?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He then said that it was such a stealthy power that even Dragons would not notice.¡±


    ¡°I guess you never saw him use that power?¡±


    ¡°That is right. I have not.¡±


    Count Hubesha admitted that she had never seen it but immediately continued speaking.


    ¡°But I do know where he is.¡±


    She had said that The White Star had entered Cale¡¯s front yard.


    He was using his newly gained earth attribute ancient power for a disguise.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Hubesha gave a short answer to Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°Duke Deruth Henituse.¡±


    ¡®¡­Father?¡¯


    Duke Deruth¡¯s name suddenly popped up.


    A bitter smile appeared on Count Hubesha¡¯s face.


    ¡°Your father supposedly hired the strongest individuals around the Western continent at a high price?¡±


    That was right.


    Duke Deruth had hired these strong individuals for the Roan Kingdom, no, to be more specific, for Cale and the Henituse household.


    That was what allowed Cale to meet the pink Dragon Dodori.


    ¡°The White Star is currently under your father, Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡®The White Star is among those strong individuals?¡¯


    Cale knew that Duke Deruth had a clueless side at times, but he was not someone who would do a shabby job for something like this.


    ¡®No. He didn¡¯t know Dodori¡¯s true identity either; it is possible to trick him if the White Star tried.¡¯


    The White Star trying his best to trick Deruth could definitely have snuck in without getting caught.


    But he still did have a few questions.


    ¡°My father started recruiting strong individuals a long time ago.¡±


    It was highly likely to have happened prior to the White Star gaining the earth attribute ancient power. It was because Cale had met Vampire Duke Fredo at the Henituse territory after meeting with Duke Deruth.


    Hubesha resolved this issue on Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°The person was originally recruited by Deruth. The White Star just killed the personter and snuck in.¡±


    Hubesha shrugged her shoulders, as if to say that something like that was easy for the White Star.


    ¡®That bastard camouged the ck mages in the Mogoru Empire as alchemists, so it shouldn¡¯t be that difficult to disguise himself as a person.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips oddly curled up.


    ¡°So what you are saying is¡­¡±


    Based on everything he had just heard¡­


    ¡°The White Star is currently in Puzzle City and is among the group working for my father?¡±


    Cale had an odd feeling the more he thought about it.


    He and his friends had disguised themselves as the fake ¡®Arm¡¯ many times. However, this seemed to be the first time it happened in reverse.


    ¡®It looks like the White Star used his brains this time.¡¯


    Maybe that was the reason, but¡­


    ¡°How refreshing.¡±


    Hubesha subconsciouslymented after seeing Cale looking so calm.


    ¡°Can you really say that? Your father might be in danger.¡±


    She looked into Cale¡¯s eyes at that moment and had no choice but to shut up.


    His gaze made her unable to say anything.


    As the others who were watching Cale and Hubesha also stood there as if they were frozen¡­ Cale quietly said something to break the silence.


    ¡°Time to go find the damn rat.¡±


    * * *


    Inside the Puzzle City City Hall building¡­ Within an office that was still quite clean¡­


    Someone important was using this office as his own right now.


    ¡°¡­How could such rumors¡­¡­!¡±


    Duke Deruth Henituse¡¯s hands were shaking while holding up a document. His face was full of both anger and sorrow.


    The document in his hand described the different rumors being spread throughout the Western continent.


    ¡°Why do they all want my child to sacrifice himself?! Why?!¡±


    ¡®Who gave them the permission to make such decisions and spread such rumors?!


    I¡¯m already concerned enough that he keeps working so hard with his weak body!¡¯


    CRUMBLE-!


    The document in Duke Deruth¡¯s hand ended up into a crumpled ball.


    He did not care and threw the crumpled ball to the ground as he jumped up from his seat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sit here and do not-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¨C Our human¡¯s daddy.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Deruth heard a young child¡¯s happy voice in his ear, no, his mind.


    ¨C It is me. The great and mighty Dragon, Raon Miru. Hehe!


    ¡®What? Who?¡¯


    As Deruth¡¯s pupils were shaking¡­


    Screeeeeeeech-


    The door opened and there was a person sighing.


    ¡°¡­Your highness?¡±


    ¡°Duke. I need to tell you something. Can we chat for a bit?¡±


    Alberu Crossman, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s rising sun, had suddenlye to Duke Deruth Henituse¡¯s temporary office without any advanced notice.


    ¡°What kind of conversation-¡±


    A person covered from head to toe in a robe appeared behind Alberu at that moment.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°¡­Cale!¡±


    That person was his son who had used invisibility magic toe see him before going to his mother¡¯s grave; the person who said it was not yet time for him to reveal himself for strategic reasons. It was Cale.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Speaking of finding rats, if any of you find a missing Super Rock, do let me know. Busy Super Rock is MIA.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 672: The new sun has set 6

    <h4>Chapter 672: The new sun has set 6</h4>


    Click.


    There was silence after the sound of the door closing.


    ¡°¡­Cale.¡±


    Deruth Henituse was the first to speak. Deruth, Cale¡¯s father¡­ couldn¡¯t stop his eyes from shaking as he headed over to the robe-d Cale.


    ¡°Duke.¡±


    However, someone got in the way of this emotional father-son reunion.


    ¡°Your highness?¡±


    Alberu Crossman quickly walked over to the Duke. Deruth, who was still in his armor, looked more tired than earlier.


    ¡°Duke. There is something I need you to do for me. That is why I urgently and stealthily came to find you.¡±


    Urgently. Stealthily.


    Deruth, who realized the seriousness of those two words, stiffened up while Alberu heard Raon¡¯s voice in his head.


    ¨C I cast the noise blocking spell.


    Alberu immediately continued speaking.


    ¡°I am going to die soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    Deruth wondered what he had just heard.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    That was why he asked once more, and Alberu looked at the empty area past Deruth¡¯s shoulder as he recalled what had just happened.


    ¡®Dongsaeng. You returned earlier than I expected.¡¯


    ¡®Your highness.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Your expression doesn¡¯t look good.¡¯


    Cale and Raon had barged into the Puzzle City City Hall office.


    Clopeh had just burst out of the room after saying that he would set the rumors straight and tell people the truth, while Choi Han said he had a bad feeling about what Clopeh would do and chased after him.


    Alberu, who was left alone, had been organizing his thoughts about what else needed to be done. That was when Cale and Raon had arrived.


    He could not feel happy after seeing the expression on Cale¡¯s face.


    His expression gave Alberu a bad feeling.


    ¡®Why are you smiling as if you¡¯re going to scam someone?¡¯


    Cale Henituse. This bastard was smiling. He was smiling as if he was about to cause a big incident.


    ¡®Hyung-nim.¡¯


    Cale had that mischievous smile on his face as he walked over to Alberu and put his arm on Alberu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®¡­What the hell are you doing?¡¯


    ¡®Hyung-nim. Please die.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    As Alberu turned toward Cale¡­


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t the only people left to lead the Roan Kingdom¡¯s forces in Puzzle City be the Knight Captain and my father if you were to die, your highness?¡¯


    Alberu felt extremely iffy about this, but still responded properly.


    ¡®Yes, as long as nobody elsees from the royal family.¡¯


    As long as the current king, Zed Crossman, and the second prince did note to Puzzle City¡­


    ¡®Taking into consideration magic, troops, mercenaries, and other nobles, it is highly likely that Duke Deruth would be the Commander.¡¯


    The Knight Captain would only lead the knights and soldiers.


    ¡®If I consider the reinforcementsing from the other kingdoms as well, Duke Deruth, your father, would have the proper title to be Commander. Furthermore, Puzzle City is in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northeast region, so the leader of the northeast region would know about this ce best.¡¯


    Smile.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡®That sounds great.¡¯


    Pat pat.


    Cale patted Alberu¡¯s shoulder with an extremely disrespectful expression. Alberu wondered if this bastard was drunk despite not getting easily drunk, but Cale whispered as Alberu stared with a grumbling expression.


    ¡®Now then, please die so that my father can be the big boss.¡¯


    Alberu could see Cale¡¯s face that looked really cold without even an ounce of a smile.


    ¡®I need to catch a damn rat.¡¯


    ¡®A rat?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir. The White Star is currently under my father¡¯smand.¡¯


    Cale then gave a short exnation as to what had happened during his meeting with the World Tree and Count Hubesha. Of course, he did not mention the dagger the World Tree gave him. That was something that only Cale and the World Tree knew about right now.


    Alberu snapped out of his thoughts and returned to the present.


    ¡°Duke. I will not really be dying. There¡¯s just a need for me to pretend to die.¡±


    Deruth¡¯s face stiffened up even more at Alberu¡¯s somewhat firm demeanor.


    ¡°¡­Does that mean that you have your reasons but are unable to exin it to me, your highness?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    Duke Deruth¡¯s reaction would be most natural if he knew as little as possible.


    ¡°Duke Deruth, I hope that you can take care of Puzzle City once I die.¡±


    ¡°I heard that reinforcements from other kingdoms would soon be arriving.¡±


    ¡°That is correct. Please take care of them as well.¡±


    Duke Deruth still had a stiff expression on his face as he walked past Alberu.


    ¡°Let me see your face.¡±


    Shhh.


    Cale took off the hood of his robe and Deruth smiled after seeing Cale¡¯s revealed face.


    ¡°Looks like you are not injured.¡±


    Cale was still just as skinny and pale, but his eyes were full of vitality.


    ¡°I guess you had a safe trip to your mother.¡±


    Duke Deruth was relieved that Cale returned safely from going to his birth mother, Drew Thames¡¯s grave, and then realized something as soon as he looked into his son¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I guess there is a reason I must do this.¡±


    Cale smiled instead of responding. Duke Deruth immediately turned back toward Alberu.


    ¡°I understand, your highness. I will give it a go. Should I keep this fact to myself?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. You cannot tell anybody else, even your family members. Only the three of us here should know about it.¡±


    ¡°So this is something that only I should know. You will not have to worry about anythinging out of my mouth.¡±


    Deruth looked toward Alberu. He was looking directly into Alberu¡¯s eyes, unlike his usual self.


    Alberu realized something at that moment.


    ¡®They¡¯re simr.¡¯


    He thought he could see Cale Henituse in Duke Deruth¡¯s appearance. He thought that they didn¡¯t look simr at all, but they did share the same blood and did indeed look simr.


    Deruth said something at that moment.


    ¡°However, I do have one condition.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I do not like meaningless sacrifices.¡±


    Deruth¡¯s words stabbed into Alberu¡¯s ears as if they were daggers. That was why Alberu immediately opened his mouth to respond.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be meaningless-¡±


    ¡°And.¡±


    However, Duke Deruth cut Alberu off.


    He then smiled.


    He did not want any meaningless sacrifices.


    And then¡­


    ¡°I do not like meaningful sacrifices that much either.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Alberu scoffed, despite having been cut off.


    He realized something.


    ¡®Although it is Kim Rok Soo inside Cale Henituse¡¯s body right now¡­ They¡¯re simr.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Duke, you and young master Cale have many simr sides.¡±


    It was not just their appearances that were simr; their core was simr as well.


    ¡°Of course. He is my son. He is a member of the Henituse family.¡±


    The Henituse County had been protecting and slowly increasing their wealth for generations. It was a household that lived in the corner of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northeast region, with the Forest of Darkness right next to it.


    The patriarch of each generation had passed on the following words to their sessors.


    It was the mindset of the Henituse household and their goal.


    ¡®There is no reason to be recorded in history. Live for peace and happiness instead.¡¯


    Deruth had a bitter smile on his face as he recalled those statements.


    ¡®Well, that isn¡¯t happening.¡¯


    He was certain that Cale¡¯s story would be recorded quite a bit in this generation¡¯s history.


    However, none of the people in the Henituse household had given up on peace and happiness yet.


    ¡®Peace and happiness are difficult to gain. That is why we set it as our goal.¡¯


    Duke Deruth continued to speak.


    ¡°Your highness, if both you and Cale will take what I just said to heart¡­ I will give this a go.¡±


    He did not like meaningless sacrifices.


    He also did not like meaningful sacrifices.


    ¡°¡­I will keep it in mind.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Deruth turned toward Cale.


    ¡°Please take care of your health as you work.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will do that.¡±


    A gentle smile finally appeared on Deruth¡¯s face.


    Alberu quietly observed Cale and Deruth for a moment.


    ¡®¡­The reason that Kim Rok Soo adjusted to this world so easily must be because someone like Duke Deruth, no, because the Henituse household is his family.¡¯


    A bitter smile appeared on Alberu¡¯s face.


    ¡®That has nothing to do with me.¡¯


    The current king, Zed Crossman¡­ The king had cherished Alberu a lot when he was a child, however, the current king just started treating Alberu as a future king candidate at some point. He did not treat Alberu as his son anymore.


    Alberu had no idea why, but¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I needed that affection.¡¯


    He had his aunt, Dark Elf Tasha. He also had his sworn brother.


    ¡®If I die¡­ Will there be people who are sad? Would anybody cry if I died?¡¯


    Alberu closed his eyes.


    A few years ago, he would have easily answered that Tasha would be the only one to be affected if he died. But he was sure that it was different now.


    ¡®They would cry. They would be sad.¡¯


    The young ck Dragon, Cale, Choi Han, Rosalyn, and the others¡­ There were many people who would be sad about Alberu¡¯s death.


    Alberu was amazed that he had such certainty about this, while also feeling that he really could not die a meaningless death.


    * * *


    ¡°Crown prince Alberu! What do you mean by that?!¡±


    ¨C Chhhhh, chhhhhh.


    There was a lot of static in the videomunication device, so the visuals were not very clear.


    They could hear a voice through the static.


    ¨C The unranked monster¡­ It looks like we will need to fight that Lion Dragon Guardian thing again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to discuss it once all of the reinforcements arrive?¡±


    ¨C I, chhhhh, have no, chhhh-!


    ¡°Crown prince Alberu! Crown prince Alberu!¡±


    The call suddenly ended.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°We need to hurry!¡±


    Within the southern area of the Western continent¡­


    This was and of green covered in trees and grass. Inside the pce in the central region of the Jungle¡­


    Litana jumped up from her seat and immediately headed out of her hut.


    ¡°Is everybody gathered?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, my Queen. The warriors from the southernmost sections have yet to arrive. It is the farthest from here and they seem to be dyed because of the foreign invaders.¡±


    The elite warriors of the Jungle were gathered together under the cold sun of winter.


    Litana, the Queen of the Jungle. She recalled Alberu Crossman¡¯s words during that static-filled call and made up her mind.


    ¡°Send them as a second team once they arrive.¡±


    Grrrrrr¡ª!


    Arge ck panther offered its back to Litana. She got in its back and gave an order to the mages who were now members of the Jungle.


    ¡°We are heading for the Roan Kingdom immediately.¡±


    Oooooong¨C oooooong¨C


    Arge magic circle activated at the center of the Jungle Pce.


    These magic circles could be seen in other kingdoms as well.


    Paaaaat-!


    * * *


    There was a bright light and a person¡¯s figure could be seen appearing above the teleportation magic circle.


    The first person to appear almost stomped forward.


    Boom.


    His step was so strong that the ground shook.


    ¡°Where is he?!¡±


    The person¡¯s voice was extremely loud as well.


    ¡°Wee. Commander Toonka. The reinforcements from the Whipper Kingdom are the first to arrive.¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s Commander Toonka. He gathered just his personal troops as the first round of reinforcements and teleported over after sensing danger through his call with Alberu.


    He frowned after looking at the person who appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man in armor took one step forward.


    There was a golden turtle crest visible on each of his shoulders.


    ¡°I am Duke Deruth Henituse. I have temporarily taken the Commander position while his highness went out to the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡­are Cale Henituse¡¯s father¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. I hope that you will follow my orders.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Fwather!¡±


    Toonka seemed extremely happy to see Deruth. However, Toonka shook his head and quickly started moving.


    ¡°First!¡±


    Toonka tried to get out of the location of the teleportation magic circle, an open area behind the City Hall building.


    ¡°I first need to figure out the situation on the battlefield! What happened all of a sudden that he started to attack-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-!


    Toonka heard a loud explosion.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    People barely managed to stay standing and had to cover their ears because of the sudden explosion and the resulting vibrations in the ground.


    But Toonka moved as quickly as an animal, as if something like this was nothing to him.


    He finally arrived at the front of the City Hall building and could see everything.


    ¡°¡­Holy crap!¡±


    He could see therge white monster, the Lion Dragon. The Guardian that had not been moving was slowly raising its shield.


    However, Toonka was focused on something else.


    ¡°Those two are-, Choi Han and the crown prince?¡±


    Only the individuals who forced the Lion Dragon to move were in Toonka¡¯s eyes.


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s soldiers who were waiting nearby gulped as they watched.


    ¡°The white armor must be his highness, right?¡±


    ¡°I, I think so!¡±


    ¡°And that ck armor-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s holding a sword! It must be Choi Han-nim!¡±


    The two knights standing in front of the Lion Dragon¡­


    One was wearing ck armor and a ck helmet, while the other was wearing white armor and a white helmet.


    Of them, the person wearing the ck armor¡­


    He was quietly mumbling to himself.


    ¡°He will make me suffer if I break his sword? Pffft.¡±


    The man scoffed in disbelief while thinking about the owner of the sword in his hand.


    ¡°How dare a human say such things to a great existence like me. Don¡¯t you agree? What do you think, Bone Dragon?¡±


    p. p.


    He asked the Dragon half-blood who was now the ck Bone Dragon. The Bone Dragon scoffed at the voice above it.


    ¡°Even you will suffer if you look down on Choi Han, you bastard.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    The ck-armored swordsman shed the sword up and down, as if he was practicing, while his eyes sparkled underneath the helmet.


    ¡°There is no way this great Dragon will lose to a human. I also will not lose to a damn monster.¡±


    Rasheel, the buzz-cut Dragon. This Dragon who had the ¡®Indomitability¡¯ attribute was leisurely smiling while on top of the Bone Dragon Dragon half-blood.


    He then turned his head and continued to speak.


    ¡°I just need to pretend to be Choi Han? Then am I your instructor? How about it, crown prince?¡±


    Alberu was in the white armor and white helmet, standing next to Rasheel with a white spear in his hand.


    ¡°You are not my instructor, oh great being.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Rasheel was about to get angry before he started smirking after being called a great being.


    He then turned back toward the Lion Dragon.


    ¡°What an interesting monster. It reacted to that old man immediately, but it doesn¡¯t react at all when a great Dragon like me appears alone?¡±


    Rasheel¡¯s eyes looked disgruntled.


    They felt a gust of wind at that moment.


    Shaaaaaa¡ª Shaaaaaa¡ª


    ¡°But it reacts to two? How entertaining.¡±


    The gust of wind came from the sky to the ground. That strong gust of wind was caused by a being flying above it.


    The people down on the ground, especially Toonka, who was taking in the sights at Puzzle City for the first time, couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.


    ¡°Another Dragon¡­¡­!¡±


    A beige-colored Dragon that was almost the same size as the Gold Dragon from before was headed toward the Lion Dragon.


    The people on the ground couldn¡¯t help but talk about the appearance of another Dragon.


    The Lion Dragon that had not reacted to Rasheel alone, was slowly raising its shield.


    This Dragon with the beige-colored scales¡­


    M snorted as she gently spoke.


    ¡°What a truly interesting monster. It didn¡¯t pay any attention to me when I was polymorphed, but it does now that I am back to my Dragon form. I guess with Rasheel here and me in my Dragon form¡­ The two of us are probably about as strong as Eruhaben.¡±


    The Lion Dragon was looking at both Rasheel and M. It was focused on the two of them as it started to react.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°I will go now.¡±


    Alberu jumped off the Dragon half-blood¡¯s back.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    ¡°Please take good care of me, M-nim.¡±


    Alberunded on M¡¯s back.


    Rasheel, who was pretending to be Choi Han, was on the ck Bone Dragon Dragon half-blood¡¯s back.


    Alberu was on top of M, who was back to her Dragon form.


    Alberu heard a person¡¯s voice in the mini videomunication device that was reduced to the size of a thumbnail.


    ¨C Please get started.


    Alberu swung his sword after receiving the order from the true Commander¡­ not Alberu, not, Deruth, but Cale.


    ¨C Hello again, Alberu-nim. I, Taerang, will support you to the best of my abilities.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    The Lion Dragon¡¯s shield and Alberu¡¯s Unbreakable Spear crashed into each other with a bang.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    We are having an event in discord! Join us using the link on the website to find out more!


    Alberu versus the Lion Dragon! Let¡¯s go!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 673: The Falling Sun 1

    <h4>Chapter 673: The Falling Sun 1</h4>


    The battle between spear and shield.


    The results were so one-sided that it seemed obvious that the spear would lose.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Baaaaang!


    The spear was unable to pierce through the shield.


    The white spear that was way too small to pierce through therge shield was flung backward.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    The owner of the spear was naturally pushed back by the force of the impact as well.


    One of the soldiers who was watching subconsciously shouted.


    ¡°In the end, again-!¡±


    Again.


    Would their side be unable to do anything again?


    ¡°¡­H, holy shit!¡±


    The words that came out of the soldier¡¯s mouth next were words of astonishment.


    The red eyes of the Lion Dragon visible past the shield¡­


    They were not looking at the owner of the spear that had been flung away.


    They were looking down underneath them.


    ¡°I¡¯m still lively.¡±


    The beige-colored Dragon mmed itsrge body into the shield.


    Baaaaaang-


    The loud noise was iparable to the noise from the spear crashing into the shield.


    One of the Lion Dragon¡¯s arms that had been holding onto the shield reached out and aimed for the Dragon¡¯s body.


    There were ws as sharp as eagle ws at the tip of this front paw.


    aash!


    It had all happened in an instant.


    The sharp ws sliced through M¡¯s beige-colored scales.


    ¡°M-nim!¡±


    Alberu shouted her name in shock.


    He sounded confused.


    ¡°Why did you just let the attack-¡±


    Why had she just let the attack hit her?


    Alberu was sure that he saw M peeking toward the w as if she had noticed it attacking.


    But M did not dodge or block, despite knowing that an attack wasing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it one more time. Hold on tight.¡±


    She just used her body and her front paws to charge against the Lion Dragon again.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Alberu urgently lowered his body and stuck tightly to the Dragon¡¯s back in order to not fall off.


    He had a thought on his mind as he held on.


    ¡®She¡¯s quite reckless.¡¯


    Magic?


    Weapons?


    M did not use any of those.


    She just used her body, herrge body, to m into the Lion Dragon without stopping.


    Dragons were said to be the magic race.


    Even ancient Dragon Eruhaben had mana around him as he fought in his Dragon form, fitting the name of the magic race.


    However, M didn¡¯t even have any mana around her.


    It made Alberu realize another fact.


    Dragons were said to be the greatest race in the world.


    That name was not given to them simply for their magic.


    The unique physical trait they were born with¡­ That alone was enough to make them strong. M¡¯s battle was thoroughly proving that that was the case.


    It was an extremely reckless attack, so reckless how she did not even seem to be thinking about defending or retreating, that it could almost be called idiotic.


    But maybe because of that¡­


    Baaaang, bang! Bang! Bang!


    They heard banging noises almost nonstop.


    Even Eruhaben had been unable to attack the Lion Dragon without stopping like this.


    ¡®It retreated¡­¡­!¡¯


    The Lion Dragon that was floating in the air¡­


    Alberu actually saw the monster take one step back.


    But the expression on Alberu¡¯s face was not one of joy.


    Chhhhhhhhh! Chhhhhhhh-!


    The Dragon¡¯s scales were getting shed and ripped with every attack.


    On the other hand, the monster Lion Dragon¡¯s shield and the scales on its body had no injuries whatsoever.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Alberu frowned.


    ¡®It really isn¡¯t a normal monster.¡¯


    The monster¡¯s ws that were ripping a Dragon¡¯s scales¡­


    The monster¡¯s scales that resembled Dragon scales but were sturdier and looked as if no attacks could get through them¡­


    The Lion Dragon was too strong to just say that it was strong because it was an ¡®unranked monster.¡¯


    However, the weirdness behind how strong it was could be exined once the fact that it was thest gatekeeper of the sealed god¡¯s temple was added on.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Are you okay, M-nim?¡±


    Alberu couldn¡¯t help but ask M after she crashed into the shield once more.


    Was she okay?


    Was she okay to keep fighting like this despite all of the injuries she was getting?


    Alberu looked down for a moment.


    He could see the ancient Dragon¡¯srge body that was lying there as if he was dead.


    ¡®Eruhaben-nim is not in danger of dying, but his condition is still not good at all.¡¯


    But M was about to end up in a bad condition as well?


    He didn¡¯t even want to imagine that scenario.


    ¡°M-nim, you must go ording to the n.¡±


    There was a n behind their attack this time.


    ¡®Your highness. Please fight not too strong but make it look fierce. The Lion Dragon should determine that there are no dangerous individuals around and stop attacking once Rasheel, M-nim, or possibly both Dragons escape. You just need to pretend as if you received a strong attack and got injured right around the same time.¡¯


    They just needed to make their attacks look strong.


    However, Alberu thought that M was not following their n. Alberu was barely holding on at her intense attacks that were relentlessly hitting the Lion Dragon without stopping.


    ¡°M-nim, you don¡¯t need to-¡±


    He heard M¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Crown prince, you can¡¯t see it?¡±


    Her voice was calmer than he had expected. Alberu flinched after hearing this calm voice that he wondered if M really was the oneunching such intense attacks.


    ¡®Can¡¯t see it? See what?¡¯


    He looked around once more. The Lion Dragon and M were in a fierce battle.


    And-


    ¡®Is heughing?¡¯


    He was now looking at Rasheel, who was standing on the Dragon half-blood¡¯s back.


    Rasheel was just watching him.


    He thought it might be because there was no opening in this intense battle, but that was not it.


    Rasheel¡¯s shoulders were moving slightly up and down. His face was covered by his helmet, but the way his shoulders were moving definitely made it seem as if he wasughing.


    ¡®Did he go crazy?¡¯


    Had this Dragon gone crazy?


    He had that thought because it really was a possibility with this Dragon, but¡­ Alberu noticed where Rasheel was looking and realized something.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    M¡¯s scales were ripped once again.


    ¡°¡­Blood-¡±


    But she was not bleeding.


    And for some odd reason, the number of injuries on her body was not increasing.


    Alberu finally noticed the faint beige-colored mana on top of M¡¯s injury.


    ¡®¡­Connect Together!¡¯


    M¡¯s attribute, ¡®Connect Together.¡¯


    He immediately thought about this Dragon¡¯s attribute that Cale happened to mention to him. It was unable to put together something that was broken, but it was able to connect together things that were ripped or cracked.


    Alberu held back a gasp.


    ¡®Fighting like this was the best option for this Dragon!¡¯


    He heard M¡¯s low voice at that moment.


    ¡°I am probably the only Dragon who trained their strength and endurance.¡±


    M had continued to train her body that had been strong since birth.


    It was the result of determining the most efficient way of using her attribute.


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t get tired¡­ I can keep mming into this.¡±


    Dragon scales were strong enough that it was rare for an attack to reach her bones.


    That was why M, as someone who could endlessly heal the injuries to her scales, was not someone an opponent could take lightly.


    The corners of her lips gently curled up.


    Every opponent who had looked down on her attribute and thought that she would be an easy opponent always became tired before she got tired.


    This power that allowed her to never fall from fatigue before her opponents¡­


    ¡°It is extremely scary.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°So scary.¡±


    The voice sounded both amused and almost disgusted. M could see Rasheel in his ck helmet shing his sword toward the monster¡¯s side as she heard that voice that was full of multiple emotions.


    ¡°Kekeke.¡±


    Rasheel was unable to hold back hisughter.


    He had to pretend to be Choi Han, but the others were far enough that they shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize that this wasn¡¯t Choi Han¡¯s voice.


    He did not hide hisugh that wasing out of his mouth.


    ¡®This old fart¡¯s attribute is funnier than I thought!¡¯


    Rasheel¡¯s fingertips were getting antsy as he watched M fight.


    It was a funny attribute.


    It was so funny that it was scary.


    It was such a great attribute for a Dragon like Rasheel who had trained in Martial Arts.


    That was why he couldn¡¯t hold back and had no choice but to charge toward this monster bastard.


    The sword Choi Han lent him shed toward the monster.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh, uuuuugh! It won¡¯t even defend? Kekeke!¡±


    The sword mmed into the monster¡¯s side.


    But the monster received no injury at all.


    It was because aura, magic, attribute¡­ Nothing was imbued in the sword.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Rasheel clicked his tongue.


    He needed to pretend to be Choi Han.


    The biggest restriction from that was that Rasheel could not channel his mana. The White Star might see his grey mana or his ¡®Indomitability¡¯ attribute and realize they were tricking him.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    Rasheel looked away from the sword after hearing Alberu¡¯s shout.


    The monster¡¯s paw that had been shing at M¡¯s scales was quickly moving as if to clench Rasheel tightly.


    Baaaaaang!


    Rasheel¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°Oh. You don¡¯t need to save me.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood¡¯s bone w blocked the Lion Dragon¡¯s paw.


    ¡°Fuck. Do it properly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something a bag of bones like you should be saying to a great being like me.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood became extremely annoyed by Rasheel¡¯s joking tone.


    ¡®This bastard has no idea how strong this monster is¡­¡­!¡¯


    As one of the few people who had seen Eruhaben¡¯s battle against the Lion Dragon up close, the Dragon half-blood knew that the Lion Dragon has magic or some other kind of special power that it has not used yet. It also knew the physical strength of the Lion Dragon better than anybody else here.


    Eruhaben was pretending to be dead, but he could only buy them time earlier despite using his attribute, magic, and physical body together.


    ¡°This is noughing matter-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite serious right now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood turned to look at his shoulder. He could see Rasheel¡¯s face underneath the helmet.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    Inside the ck helmet¡­ Rasheel¡¯s face was drenched in sweat.


    ¡°You see, I¡­¡±


    Rasheel whispered to the Dragon half-blood as if he was mumbling.


    ¡°My attribute is something that makes me stronger the more unfavorable the fighting environment is for me.¡±


    That was what made this ¡®Indomitability¡¯ attribute strong.


    It meshed well with Rasheel¡¯s personality.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use that right now. I need to pretend to be Choi Han before retreating.¡±


    ¡°¡­So what?¡±


    ¡°But that attribute keeps trying to activate.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Rasheel gulped.


    ¡°My attribute is warning me that this current situation is extremely dangerous to the point that I am sweating just suppressing it.¡±


    Rasheel¡¯s attribute, ¡®Indomitability¡¯ was reacting so strongly to the current situation that it was trying to get past his suppression.


    ¡°I¡¯m very much aware.¡±


    Rasheel looked toward the Lion Dragon. The monster¡¯s red eyes were looking back at him.


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating fast.


    ¡°I know how strong this monster son of a bitch is. This great being is probably the one who knows its best.¡±


    Rasheel would be unable to leave a single scratch on this monster despite using his magic, Martial Arts, and his attribute. That was what his ¡®Indomitability¡¯ was telling him.


    ¡®How the hell are we supposed to take down a bastard like this? That punk over there is the only person who can harm this stupid monster?¡¯


    Rasheel¡¯s eyes headed toward the man in white armor.


    ¡°How entertaining.¡±


    It was very entertaining.


    The Lion Dragon, the Guardian protecting this temple¡­ The only thing that could get this monster to react was ancient Dragon Eruhaben, or thebined attack of two Dragons, M, and Rasheel.


    However, although these Dragons were able to go up against this monster, they were unable to leave a single scratch on it.


    ¡°The world truly is a curious ce.¡±


    It was truly a fun ce to live.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Rasheel and the Dragon half-blood immediately moved.


    M charged toward the Lion Dragon with herrge body at the same time.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    M¡¯s body mmed into the Lion Dragon.


    ¡°Ugh. I won¡¯t let it go this time.¡±


    Her two front paws grabbed onto the Lion Dragon¡¯s shield.


    The Lion Dragon¡¯s red eyes shed and turned toward her before it flinched, moved back, and tilted its body to one side.


    Baaaaaang!


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood tried to hold back a groan as its sturdy ck bones mmed into the Lion Dragon¡¯s right side.


    ¡°Ugh, I, I got it, but I can probably only hold on for a few seconds¡­¡­!¡±


    His front pawstched onto the Lion Dragon¡¯s remaining hand that had the sharp ws.


    The moment these tworge beingstched onto the Lion Dragon¡­


    The Lion Dragon saw Rasheel in the ck armor.


    Rasheel charged toward the Lion Dragon¡¯s mane-covered face. Actually, he shot forward like a rocket.


    ¡°Kahahaha! If I can¡¯t sh it, I just need to pummel it! Let me pummel your face!¡±


    The Lion Dragon and Rasheel¡­


    Choi Han¡¯s sword that was in between them¡­ Rasheel did not miss this moment when he was covered on all four sides.


    Ooooooong-


    The moment grey mana shot up in the sword in Rasheel¡¯s hand¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Lion Dragon opened its mouth at that moment.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Rasheel¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®Holy crap!¡¯


    Something red was visible inside the Lion Dragon¡¯s mouth.


    He felt an extremely strong force, simr to a Dragon¡¯s Breath. It was extremely sinister and off-putting.


    Rasheel¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, you son of a bitch.¡±


    Smile.


    The moment the corners of his lips curled up¡­


    Rasheel looked forward.


    To be more specific, he was looking past the Lion Dragon¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It truly is amusing.¡±


    Currently, behind the Lion Dragon¡­


    There was someone the monster had not been paying any attention to because it had considered him to be weak.


    The spear in that someone¡¯s hand disappeared.


    Click.


    There was the barrel of a gun pointed toward the Lion Dragon¡¯s back instead.


    ¨C Alberu Crossman-nim. The preparations areplete. This was the only weapon that could pierce through the Lion Dragon¡¯s scales¡­


    ¨C The power has been imbued in the bullet.


    The Lion Dragon had eight Dragon wings.


    There was a small gap between those wings that revealed the Lion Dragon¡¯s back.


    The barrel was pointed to that small gap.


    A bead of sweat dropped from Alberu Crossman¡¯s forehead.


    Taerang¡¯s voice echoed in Alberu¡¯s mind at that moment.


    ¨C Please fire.


    Alberu¡¯s index finger moved.


    Tang¡ª!


    As the single gunshot echoed through the air above Puzzle City¡­


    As the Lion Dragon flinched and urgently turned its head back¡­


    Puuk.


    The bullet flew past the gap in the wings and dug into the Lion Dragon¡¯s scales.


    Alberu opened his mouth at that moment.


    ¡°Explode.¡±


    ¨C Now exploding the bullet.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The bullet lodged into the monster¡¯s back exploded as M, the Dragon half-blood, and Rasheel urgently retreated.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Rooooooooooooar¡ª!¡±


    A scream came out of the monster¡¯s mouth for the first time.


    ¡®It worked¡­¡­!¡¯


    Alberu subconsciously tightened the grip on his gun at that moment.


    He then came face to face with it.


    ¡°¡­Danger¡­ must¡­ capture¡­¡­¡±


    The Lion Dragon mumbled and slowly turned around. Its red eyes turned dark red and gave off an eerie light.


    ¡°¡­Must¡­ kill¡­ danger level beyond ssified levels¡­¡­¡±


    The monster¡¯s eyes were only focused on Alberu.


    Smirk.


    One corner of Alberu¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°It really works. Should I just take it down?¡±


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    We are having an event in discord! Join us using the link on the website to find out more!


    M is a badass!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 674: The Falling Sun 2

    <h4>Chapter 674: The Falling Sun 2</h4>


    It was an odd emotion.


    The monster¡¯s now dark red eyes were only looking at Alberu, but Alberu felt himself getting calmer rather than getting scared.


    ¡®I want to take this thing down.¡¯


    He wanted to be the one to take down this monster.


    No, he felt a NEED to do that.


    It was an unexinable emotion.


    ¨C Alberu-nim.


    ¨C Your highness.


    Alberu heard two voices in his head at that moment.


    ¨C Alberu-nim, you will be able to defeat this Lion Dragon if I, Taerang, am with you. Please do not question Taerang¡¯s abilities. An EX-Grade weapon¡¯s capabilities are limitless. Furthermore, I am capable of bringing out the most of my strength against this Lion Dragon¡­¡­


    Taerang rambled on in a mechanical voice.


    ¨C Your highness. Are you drunk?


    Cale just asked a short question.


    Alberu¡¯s expression turned odd as soon as he heard Cale¡¯s question.


    ¨C Do you want to try taking it down alone and saying goodbye to the world?


    ¡®Man, he¡¯s speaking so viciously.¡¯


    Alberu held back a sigh. His calm emotions instantly disappeared.


    He realized how stupid his thoughts had been once that calmness disappeared.


    ¡®I wanted to take this thing down alone? I wanted to take a monster down alone when I barely got an attack in thanks to two Dragons and the Dragon half-blood helping me?¡¯


    Alberupletely erased those past emotions from his mind.


    He then said something in almost a sigh.


    ¡°Do I just have to die now?¡±


    He was talking to Cale.


    ¨C ¡­I, Taerang, believe that I have just heard some nonsense. Proceeding to check if there are any issues with the system. The person holding this weapon cannot withdr¡­no, anyway, checking system.


    Taerang responded with shock. Of course, it didn¡¯t sound shocked at all because of its mechanical voice.


    Gulp.


    Alberu subconsciously gulped. The boiling desire disappeared and as he became calm and collected¡­ Alberu could clearly see the dark red eyes observing him.


    ¡°¡­Danger¡­ Urgent variable has urred¡­must¡­ki¡­ll¡­¡­¡±


    The Lion Dragon was mumbling while holding up its shield, and one corner of Alberu¡¯s lips curled up. It was slightly shaking.


    ¡°This is kind of vicious.¡±


    He called out to Cale.


    ¡°Dongsaeng. Is it okay for me to y dead now?¡±


    ¨C Not at all.


    ¡°Man, you talk to me so disrespectfully.¡±


    ¨C I am a bit busy, your highness.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Alberu scoffed in disbelief.


    ¡®He¡¯s busy? I¡¯m busy too. Listen to this extremely arrogant and disrespectful bastard!¡¯


    Alberu frowned underneath his white helmet. He then raised his arm.


    Click.


    The barrel of the gun was pointed toward the monster once again.


    The barrel was not shaking at all, as his mind was as calm as his cold gaze.


    ¡°Well, I should do my job too.¡±


    He pulled the trigger.


    Tang-!


    Once the gunshot echoed in the air once more¡­


    Creeeeeak.


    Inside a stable at a remote part of Puzzle City¡¯s City Hall¡­ This was a ce that had not been used in a long time, leading to nobodying this way.


    The old doors of the stable opened.


    A person wearing a ck mask walked into this stable that had no horses and just had weeds.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    The mask was removed to reveal a ck-haired man. It was Choi Han.


    Choi Han saw the numerous videomunication devices located on top of the weeds.


    There seemed to be about fifty of them.


    ¡°Where did you get all of these?¡±


    ¡°From Miss Rosalyn. I borrowed some equipment that is supposed to go into the Magic Tower.¡±


    Rosalyn was currently pretending to nurse Eruhaben and observing things by his side. The approximately fifty videomunication devices he borrowed from her were ced throughout this small and narrow stable.


    ¡®In here-¡¯


    Choi Han thought to himself.


    Inside this small stable¡­


    ¡®All of Puzzle City is in here.¡¯


    He was in awe.


    The fifty or so videomunication devices were all showing different areas.


    Inside City Hall¡­


    The Puzzle City za¡­


    Outside of Puzzle City¡¯s walls¡­


    The main streets¡­


    There were so many ces being shown live in multiple directions.


    The fact that there were fifty or so videomunication devices in here meant that there was also the same number of videomunication devices at these locations to film it.


    Rosalyn was not the owner of those fifty or so videomunication devices.


    ¡°I am surprised¡­how did Clopeh Sekka get his hands on so many videomunication devices?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, who knew he would make videomunication devices that work even without mages? The amount he has is shocking, but the invention itself is shocking too. I heard he even has some video recording devices.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and sounded amazed as well.


    But his eyes were looking through all of the videomunication devices nonstop.


    ¡°Anyway, it made things easier. I can move stealthily.¡±


    The videomunication devices that did not require mages were spread out to allies he could trust in order to record different parts of Puzzle City.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a short sigh.


    It was already early winter.


    The temperature inside the stable was pretty low, but Cale¡¯s forehead was full of sweat.


    He undid another button on his shirt that was pretty muchpletely unbuttoned at this point and said something to Raon.


    ¡°Raon, make that screen with the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s forces bigger.¡±


    ¡°I got it, human!¡±


    As for the fifty-ish videomunication devices in here¡­ Of course, Raon was the one controlling all of them.


    The fifty-ish videomunication devices were being controlled with Raon¡¯s mana to show Cale whatever he wanted to see.


    ¡®I will learn!¡¯


    Raon was also thoroughly observing Cale, who was looking at the videomunication devices while sweating.


    He wanted to learn.


    Cale noticed what Raon was doing but didn¡¯t say much as he took a cup from Hong, who quietly came over.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Ron told me to give it to you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    It was a cup of lemonade with ice.


    Cale nkly stared at the lemonade in the cup before looking at the smiling Hong and On, who avoided his gaze while holding the bottle of lemonade.


    ¡°Okay, did you check?¡±


    His expression then turned cold as he looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. I checked it.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed back to the videomunication devices once he heard Choi Han¡¯s response.


    Choi Han watched him as he continued.


    ¡°A total of three people are missing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    An odd expression appeared on Cale¡¯s face.


    Choi Han¡¯s face stiffened up as well.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. Three of the people Duke Deruth brought with him are missing.¡±


    ¡°Other than Dodori?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We are unable to locate three people right now.¡±


    The strong individuals that Duke Deruth had gathered throughout the Western continent¡­ Three of them were currently missing.


    ¡°Not one, but three. Pffft.¡±


    Cale chuckled.


    The ck Knight Count Hubesha said that she was certain that the White Star would be under Duke Deruth right now.


    ¡°If what Count Hubesha said is true, then the White Star should be hiding within the group of people my father brought with him.¡±


    But something was weird.


    ¡°Three people are missing even though they didn¡¯t go into battle?¡±


    He needed to think about that.


    Choi Han shared his thoughts with Cale.


    ¡°Either Count Hubesha was wrong or we can conclude that the White Star has started to do something.¡±


    Cale pointed to a screen.


    It was the screen that Raon had expanded. They could see Alberu getting back on M¡¯s back and shooting his gun.


    Cale then pointed at something else.


    His father, Duke Deruth, appeared once Raon made that screen as big as the one with Alberu.


    ¡°It can be one of three things.¡±


    ¡°First, the White Star is hiding within the group of people my father gathered, but we are unable to figure out who it is.¡±


    The White Star¡¯s new earth attribute ancient power¡­ He could be using that power that specializes in disguise to still be under Cale¡¯s father.


    ¡°Second, the three people are the White Star or people working with him, and have gone into hiding to dodge our search.¡±


    It would be difficult for Cale and the others to find the White Star and his subordinates if they tried their best to hide.


    And finally¡­


    ¡°Third. Those three people, or maybe the White Star alone, have disguised themselves as someone else and are hiding within Puzzle City.¡±


    ¡°I believe it is most likely to be the third option.¡±


    Choi Han responded to Cale.


    ¡°The White Star currently needs information on what we are doing. Cale-nim, he needs to have concrete information about you, his highness, and Eruhaben-nim¡¯s conditions.¡±


    Would he stay with Deruth¡¯s group in such a situation?


    Choi Han shook his head.


    ¡®It is difficult to gather information there.¡¯


    Even though they were all strong individuals, they were mercenaries and unable to get much information.


    ¡®It would be even harder to get information if he is hiding.¡¯


    Choi Han shared his conclusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that the White Star is disguised as someone else so that he can learn the condition of our allies.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and sternly responded.


    ¡°We cannot set our minds to any of those three until the truth is revealed. Keep all three in mind as you move. Will you be okay with just Lock?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We have been moving very stealthily already. We n on getting at least a little bit of information about everybody inside Puzzle City.¡±


    They were going to expand their search from the people underneath Duke Deruth to everybody inside Puzzle City.


    Choi Han sighed and continued to speak as he thought about how long it would take to scan everybody.


    ¡°The White Star seems to have been more thorough than we expected.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure.¡±


    Choi Han turned toward Cale after hearing an unexpected response.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale was smiling as he tapped his finger rhythmically on his knee.


    ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes were observing the different parts of Puzzle City visible on the screens.


    The subdued patience of a predator looking for his prey was visible in his eyes.


    ¡°White Star. Who the hell will you appear as?¡±


    Cale was recording all of the people in his mind.


    Cale had not only observed monsters while he was working at thepany as Kim Rok Soo. In fact, he probably observed people more at times.


    There were many things to stealthily investigate regarding guilds and the association.


    Cale reawakened the senses from back then as he searched for the hidden enemies.


    Choi Han walked over to Cale and started speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the White Star will appear as, but I believe I can predict when he will pop up.¡±


    He looked toward the screen where his friends were fighting against the Lion Dragon.


    His gaze stopped on Alberu Crossman.


    ¡°While his highness is in between life and death¡­ I believe that is when the White Star will show up. No, I¡¯m certain that is when he will show up.¡±


    Cale picked up one videomunication device.


    It was the only one with a ck screen.


    ¡°Your highness. Please get started.¡±


    * * *


    ¨C Your highness. Please get started.


    Alberu closed his eyes and then opened them again.


    ¡°We are going in at full force.¡±


    He informed his three allies before looking down for a moment.


    He could make out the Roan Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. They were too far to be seen clearly, but it seemed as if they were looking up at him. He was sure that there would be a plethora of emotions in their eyes as they looked at him.


    Expectations. Hope.


    Maybe even concern.


    They probably had a mix of positive and negative emotions.


    However, the positive emotions should be greater right now.


    Alberu, the crown prince of the Roan Kingdom, had injured the monster for the first time.


    There were also a second Dragon and a Bone Dragon that was pretty strong as well.


    ¡°It is a bit disappointing.¡±


    He would have to crush their expectations and hope.


    ¡°I wanted to be someone who never loses.¡±


    He wanted to be a sun that never sets.


    That desire had not changed.


    However, even the sun gets covered up by the clouds or darkness from time to time.


    However, it alwayses back up.


    It would be the same for Alberu.


    He would be hidden for a moment but will reveal himself again.


    ¡°Crown prince. Here we go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    M¡¯s body quickly charged toward the Lion Dragon with Alberu on her back.


    A few momentster¡­


    Someone let out a gasp.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Something dark red shot out of the monster Lion Dragon¡¯s mouth and struck Alberu.


    A dark red light covered the area and everybody¡¯s view for a moment.


    ¡°N, no¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    They then saw the Roan Kingdom¡¯s new sun start to fall.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    We are having an event in discord! Join us using the link on the website to find out more!


    Story is important, but what do you think of the new cover?!!!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 675: The Falling Sun 3

    <h4>Chapter 675: The Falling Sun 3</h4>


    Nothing was touching his back.


    Alberu Crossman now realized it.


    ¡®There is nothing behind me to support me.¡¯


    The only thing left was to fall.


    ¡®I am falling right now.¡¯


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    A shortugh came out of his mouth.


    His white armor that had been spotless was crushed and burnt in multiple locations.


    Alberu gave a short evaluation of his current condition.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    His fall was perfect and beautiful.


    He recalled what had happened a few moments ago.


    * * *


    ¡°Crown prince. Here we go.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    M¡¯s body quickly charged toward the Lion Dragon with Alberu on her back.


    Alberu had no choice. He had to listen to M, Cale, and Rasheel¡¯s voices at the same time.


    ¡°The Lion Dragon was about tounch a new attack before you attacked it just now.¡±


    ¨C Your highness. The Lion Dragon¡¯s new pattern has been captured on the screen. It was an attack from its mouth that looked simr to a Dragon¡¯s Breath.


    ¨C Hey! Be careful! This great being doesn¡¯t care whether you die or not, but I am going to hate it if you mess with my great n! So, listen carefully.


    Rasheel¡¯s voice was the loudest.


    ¨C I saw it clearly from the front. It was simr to a Dragon¡¯s Breath, but it was more sinister and ominous.


    A power that felt ominous even to a Dragon.


    Rasheel seemed to be telling him that he needed to be careful.


    ¨C Your highness. Please get hit by the shield instead of the breath attack before you fall. I believe that will be the safer approach.


    ¡°Crown prince, I will dodge well so respond fittingly.¡±


    Cale and M seemed to agree.


    But at that moment¡­


    I¡¯m not so sure.¡±


    Alberu seemed to have a different opinion.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like I need to do that.¡±


    ¨C What do you mean?


    Cale seemed confused, while Rasheel, who was on the Dragon half-blood¡¯s back as he continued to pretend to be Choi Han, delivered a message into the charging Alberu¡¯s mind.


    ¨C That power¡­ Yes, it felt as if it was dead mana that had turned sinister and disgusting! Even I felt as if my scales would melt immediately if I touched it!


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Another quietugh came out of Alberu¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Little brother. I saw it too. I saw that thing.¡±


    He saw that red power as well.


    This power that even a Dragon was telling him to watch out for¡­


    Alberu had seen it clearly.


    It happened after hended the first ever attack on the Lion Dragon.


    The bullet had exploded and the monster had roared and turned around to find the enemy who had attacked it.


    ¡®¡­Danger¡­must¡­capture¡­¡­¡¯


    Alberu had seen the strong and mysterious force that the monster had been gathering in its mouth prior to determining that Alberu was its target, slowly disappear.


    It was an unfamiliar but familiar power at the same time.


    ¡°It should not be able to kill me with that power.¡±


    ¨C ¡­Are you talking about that Breath like power?


    Cale asked but Alberu shared his feelings instead of responding.


    ¡°How entertaining.¡±


    Shaaaaaa¡ª-


    As he stood on M¡¯s back and felt the wind rushing past him on their way toward the monster¡­


    The Lion Dragon was holding its shield and slowly opening its mouth.


    Rasheel had said the following.


    ¡®It felt as if it was dead mana that had turned sinister and disgusting!¡¯


    Alberu had felt something the moment he saw the red force inside the monster¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®The foundation of this thing is dead mana.¡¯


    He also thought that it would not be able to kill him.


    He had blood rushing through his body that would allow him to survive this attack.


    ¡°You said that the god that this monster is protecting is a god served by the Demon World? It¡¯s the God of Despair?¡±


    ¨C They said he is the God of Despair.


    ¡°Really? Is that why this thing is using dead mana?¡±


    Alberumented as if he was enjoying the current situation.


    ¡°This god is a good match for me.¡±


    It seemed like a good match for multiple reasons.


    Alberu looked down at his hand.


    ¨C Alberu Crossman-nim, please give me whatever order you wish.


    This white spear from the Sun God¡­


    This spear was made by an expert on Earth 3 and was able to damage the Lion Dragon.


    ¡®So the people on Earth 3 were able to get rid of this monster without this weapon?


    How amazing.


    This weapon is amazing as well.¡¯


    That mighty weapon was in Alberu¡¯s hand now.


    Had the Sun God given it as an apology for the curse on the Crossman Royal Family?


    ¡®No. There¡¯s no way.¡¯


    Alberu Crossman¡­ It was probably because there was a reason he needed to hold this white spear in his hand.


    The Lion Dragon.


    This monster was summoned through people¡¯s deaths being used as sacrifices. It was only natural that the power used by this monster would hold the power of the dead.


    No matter how white it was or how holy it looked, its true nature would not change.


    ¡®Yes. Just like how the fact that I have Dark Elf blood cannot change.¡¯


    True nature and reality would not change.


    That meant that if the power used by this monster was dead mana or used death as a foundation, it would not be a ¡®big¡¯ obstacle for Alberu.


    It helped him realize something.


    It helped him realize the reason the Sun God gave this weapon to him, Alberu Crossman.


    He realized something else as well.


    ¡°Just trust me.¡±


    He said to his allies who would be listening to him.


    ¡°I will show you the most splendid fall.¡±


    Even if it was splendid, it was still a fall.


    But even if it was a fall right now¡­


    ¡®In the end, I will be the one to take this monster¡¯s life.


    I will be the one to save these people¡­I will be the one to save the citizens of our Roan Kingdom.¡¯


    It put a serious amount of pressure on Alberu but also made smile.


    ¡°Crown prince! We will crash into it soon!¡±


    Alberu kicked off M¡¯s back and shot forward once he heard her voice.


    He was charging straight toward the face of the monster that was ring at him as if it wanted to kill him.


    Craaaaaaack-


    The monster¡¯s mouth opened.


    Inside of it was a force he was familiar with, albeit slightly different. The ominous and sinister force was gathering inside its mouth.


    ¨C Preparations areplete.


    Alberu charged toward that open mouth once he heard Taerang¡¯s voice.


    Mana was gathered at the tips of his feet to push him forward.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Crown prince!¡±


    ¨C Hey! It¡¯s different!


    The two Dragons suddenly responded with urgency.


    ¡°!¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyes then opened wide.


    Inside the monster¡¯s mouth¡­


    That red force that was simr to Dragon¡¯s Breath¡­


    It was not that this time.


    ¡°¡­Must¡­ kill¡­¡­¡±


    The force that was gathering inside the monster¡¯s mouth as it talked¡­


    It was dark red this time.


    ¨C Hey, it¡¯s an even stronger force this time! Will you be okay?


    Rasheel, who still had to pretend to be Choi Han, urgently asked.


    However, Alberu clenched the gun in his hand with both hands as he responded.


    ¡°Proceed ording to the n.¡±


    That would be enough.


    Baaaaaang¨C!


    As if arge typhoon was striking the ground¡­ The dark red force that shot out of the monster¡¯s mouth made such a loud noise that made people¡¯s ears ring.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°S, shit-!¡±


    As people nked out in fear as they watched that force release from the monster¡¯s mouth¡­


    Alberu curled up. He heard a Taerang¡¯s voice in his ear.


    ¨C Commence transformation.


    The white gun in Alberu¡¯s hand started to change form.


    Just as the dark red light in the sky made it impossible for people to see anything¡­


    ¡®It¡¯sing!¡¯


    The curled up Alberu could feel the dark red forceing toward him.


    Shhhhh.


    His hands were shaking.


    This force was extremely strong. It was so strong that his instincts were telling him to be afraid.


    This force had despair inside it.


    But, as if to show that death was the end of despair¡­ He could feel death inside it.


    Alberu¡¯s shaking slowly disappeared as he felt the death.


    Death.


    Dark Elves were used to that power.


    Taerang calmlymented in a mechanical voice.


    ¨C Reconfiguring the weapon with the image inside Alberu Crossman-nim¡¯s mind as the foundation. The image utilized will be ¡®Cale Henituse¡¯s Indestructible Shield.¡¯


    The white gun started transforming into a shield that was wide enough to cover Alberu¡¯s curled up body.


    The artificial wings that appeared on the sides of the shield wrapped around Alberu¡¯s body.


    It happened in an instant.


    There were others who were with Alberu at that instant.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    M shouted toward the Dragon half-blood as she retreated.


    However, her beige-colored mana used the moment everybody¡¯s view was blocked by the dark red light to move toward Alberu.


    Itnded outside Alberu¡¯s shield.


    The first magic barrier had been created.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Then there was Rasheel, who was retreating on top of the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice that it covered everything.¡±


    He stealthily used that opening to send his grey mana toward Alberu as well.


    A grey barrier was now on top of the beige barrier on top of the shield.


    ¡°¡­Will this be enough?¡±


    Of course, that was not all.


    Alberu called out to someone as he floated there with his body curled up.


    ¡°¡­Mother.¡±


    Underneath the white shield¡­ There was a ck barrier surrounding the curled up Alberu¡¯s white armor.


    It was Alberu¡¯s magic cast with dead mana.


    Baaaaaang¨C!


    The dark red force soon struck Alberu.


    Alberu closed his eyes.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    Through the ear-piercing noise¡­


    Craaaaaaack.


    The first grey barrier was destroyed.


    A Dragon¡¯s barrier was destroyed that easily.


    Craaack-


    M¡¯s barrier was next to rip apart and disappear without a trace at the dark red force.


    ¨C Danger.


    The weapon may be damaged by this strong power.


    Current appearance will be removed upon 90 percent damage in order to restore self and for AS. (TL: AS stands for After Sale Service, better known in English as customer service.)


    Baaaaang!


    It felt as if a meteor was falling directly at Alberu.


    Alberu¡¯s whole body was shaking despite being underneath the shield.


    ¨C 10%¡­ 30%¡­ 50%¡­¡­.


    He continued to hear Taerang¡¯s voice.


    Alberu had a thought on his mind.


    ¡®This power will weaken eventually.¡¯ Simr to a Dragon¡¯s Breath or a typhoon¡­ It would strike hard and then pass by.


    ¨C 60%¡­ 70%¡­ 75%¡­¡­.


    It was easy to tell.


    Taerang¡¯s report of damage was slowing down.


    The monster¡¯s attack was dwindling down.


    This dark red force will soon disappear and the dark red light that covered the sky will disappear as well.


    People will then be able to see the results of the explosion with their own eyes.


    Alberu was waiting for that moment.


    ¨C 88%¡­ 89%¡­ 90%.


    Once Taerang¡¯s voice said 90 percent¡­


    Alberu recalled his weapon.


    He then opened his eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s almost done.¡±


    It had only taken a few seconds. It was not a few minutes, but a few seconds.


    But two Dragon¡¯s barriers were destroyed and Taerang, a weapon that can break through this monster¡¯s scales, was 90 percent damaged as well.


    As for the weak remnants of this dark red force¡­


    Alberu faced it head on.


    ¨C Danger. Danger. Extremely likely that user will be in serious danger. Danger, danger!


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    He had a thought at that moment.


    ¡®¡­It failed.¡¯


    His ck barrier that he thought might be able topletely block this power was unable topletely block it.


    His white armor and helmet burnt ck as if they had been surrounded by fire.


    Alberu¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He let out a short groan.


    He felt as if his whole body had been pounded by a giant boulder.


    He then made ament.


    ¡°¡­It seeded.¡±


    He had felt a wave of pain; however, he did not bleed or get injured.


    Numerous barriers had been destroyed, but they had done their job to protect him.


    His armor and helmet were burnt ck, but they also protected him as well.


    Alberu, now in his ck burnt armor, fell to the ground with the white spear in his hand.


    The Lion Dragon was looking at him.


    Alberu closed his eyes as hemented toward the red eyes of the monster that was observing him.


    ¡°Sure.


    I¡¯ll be back soon.


    I¡¯lle back to kill you, you bastard.¡±


    The people on the ground who could not hear him screamed as he fell.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Oh, his highness, his highness!¡±


    ¡°Even his highness¡­! Noooo! We must quickly rescue his highness!¡±


    Pandemonium struck the people on the ground.


    It was at that moment.


    ¨C Scratches discovered.


    Alberu¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    ¨C AS necessary for exnation of the restoration process.


    Taerang spoke in its usual calm voice.


    ¨C You are being connected to your AS representative.


    ¡®What?


    Being connected to whom?¡¯


    Alberu almost opened his eyes in shock.


    It could not be helped.


    This weapon, the Unbreakable Spear, was a weapon that had crossed over from Earth 3.


    ¨C Current AS representative is Ahn Roh Man.


    Starting connection. You will be connected to your AS representative once the music ends and all conversation will be recorded.


    ¨C Ding! Doo doo dooo~, doo dooo doooo!


    Weird music filled Alberu¡¯s mind.


    But the song ended a few secondster and he heard a person¡¯s voice.


    ¨C Hmm?


    Why am I suddenly being connected to a disappeared item?


    Alberu became anxious after hearing this Ahn Roh Man person¡¯s extremely anxious voice.


    ¨C What the hell? Is it really connected? AS? Ha! Who the hell is the arrogant prick holding my item right now? Who are you?


    ¡®¡­Did I really connect to Earth 3?¡¯


    Alberu was bbergasted. However, a thought rushed past through his mind at that moment.


    ¡®Hold on¡­that world is where they killed the messenger of the sealed god, this guardian monster, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    That meant that they had opened the temple of the sealed god once as well.


    ¡®If they had time to leave this weapon behind, didn¡¯t that mean that they had sessfully stopped that temple as well?¡¯


    Ohhhhhhh.¡¯


    The corners of the mouth underneath the helmet of the falling individual slowly curled up.


    The Sun God had not stopped at giving a single weapon.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    We¡¯re connected to Earth 3 now?! Holy moly!


    We are having an event in discord! Join us using the link on the website to find out more!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 676: The Falling Sun 4

    <h4>Chapter 676: The Falling Sun 4</h4>


    However, this situation, really everything, felt terrible for those who were watching.


    ¡°Your highness-!¡±


    The Knight Captain didn¡¯t even think about the soldiers behind him he needed to lead as he ran toward the falling crown prince.


    As he ran forward¡­the closer he got toward the falling crown prince¡­ He could see that the crown prince¡¯s condition was terrible.


    His white armor and helmet had been made by the Roan Kingdom¡¯s greatest cksmiths and experts.


    Although it did not have many decorations on it, the armor and helmet themselves, and the Roan Kingdom¡¯s crest on it, were all magnificent works of art. That was why many people said that the armor suited the crown prince.


    The Roan Kingdom.


    It was a kingdom that hadsted a long time, however, it became weak at some point and was no longer considered a strong kingdom on the Western continent.


    Whether it was with their knights or magic¡­ This kingdom had nothing special going for it.


    But such a kingdom had changed.


    Who was responsible for it?


    About ny out of one hundred people would probably answer like this.


    ¡®The person who created the starting point for the Roan Kingdom to shine brightly in the world was former Commander Cale Henituse, but his highness is the one who controlled the internal affairs of the kingdom so that it could continue to shine brightly.¡¯


    Most importantly, both individuals were still young, so the citizens of the Roan Kingdom did not question that their kingdom would shine even brighter in the future.


    But one of those two people was currently not on the battlefield because he was in a serious condition. He was unable to show himself even though everybody around the Western continent was saying that Cale Henituse is the only hero who could save them from this danger.


    But it was okay.


    The people of the Roan Kingdom were not too worried.


    Cale¡¯srades and their crown prince were still here.


    There were people who were headed to Puzzle City, the most dangerous location right now, without any hesitation.


    However¡­their crown prince was falling down now as well.


    A shock that was iparable to the shock from when the Gold Dragon had fallen, surrounded Puzzle City.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    The Knight Captain gasped.


    ¡°¡­Sir Choi Han.¡±


    Choi Han, in his ck armor, caught the falling Alberu Crossman.


    He gently swiped Alberu out of the air while riding on the ck Bone Dragon.


    The Knight Captain was relieved to see that, but still felt pain in his heart after seeing Alberu slumped over weakly.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°This makes no sense!¡±


    Boom. Boom. He heard the ground shake as someone shouted.


    He turned his head to see an astonished Commander Toonka rushing over.


    ¡°My goodness¡­¡­¡±


    Behind him was Queen Litana of the Jungle along with her ck panther, Ten.


    The Knight Captain should have been happy to see these two individuals, leaders of their respective kingdoms, since they were here to reinforce the Roan Kingdom, however, he subconsciously bit down on his lips extremely hard after seeing the astonishment and shock on their faces.


    ¡°Quiet¡ª!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Someone must have used a magic amplification device as the person¡¯s stern voice echoed through all of Puzzle City.


    ¡°Do not act rashly! Soldiers, stay in position!¡±


    The Knight Captain¡¯s gaze quickly headed toward City Hall. He could see Duke Deruth Henituse standing there.


    Duke Deruth Henituse made eye contact with the Knight Captain. He nodded his head and then looked up.


    ¡°Sir Choi Han!¡±


    The ck helmeted knight nodded his head.


    Oooooong¨C oooooong¨C


    The sky then roared.


    To be more specific, the nearby area was shaking from the beige Dragon¡¯s mana.


    Only then did people remember the beige Dragon that was still fighting this Lion Dragon monster.


    Paaaaat-!


    They also realized that the mana that shook the sky was from a teleportation spell.


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    The Dragon suddenly disappeared.


    The Bone Dragon, Choi Han, and Alberu all disappeared as well.


    ¡°Duke-nim!¡±


    The Knight Captain subconsciously called out to the Duke.


    The Duke nodded his head, as if to tell the Knight Captain not to worry.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure they went to a safe location.¡¯


    The Knight Captain forced himself to think as positively as possible; he then turned toward the only one remaining on the battlefield.


    The monster, the Lion Dragon.


    That monster stopped attacking, simr to when the Gold Dragon had fallen, now that the enemies fighting against it were gone.


    ¡®It¡¯s different from before.¡¯


    However, unlikest time, the Lion Dragon¡¯s red eyes were stuck where the crown prince had been before he disappeared.


    The Knight Captain, Litana, Toonka and the others were too far to hear, but the Lion Dragon was definitely mumbling something.


    ¡°¡­Existence of an outlier¡­ must¡­ kill¡­¡­¡±


    IT soon stopped mumbling and closed its mouth before quietly observing the spot where the crown prince had disappeared.


    Continuously¡­


    Without stopping¡­


    ¡°Something is weird.¡±


    There was someone who found this to be very odd and was thoroughly observing the situation.


    ¡°The monster¡¯s reaction is very different from before.¡±


    Cale brushed his red hair back as he frowned. He turned around and asked.


    ¡°What do you think about this, your highness?¡±


    Cale walked over to the person who did not respond. Cale crouched down in front of the person slumped on top of the hay and reached his hand out.


    Shhh.


    He removed the helmet and asked.


    ¡°Your highness. Did you not notice a weird reaction from the monster?¡±


    Alberu Crossman¡¯s head was down.


    His thick brown hair was full of sweat as it weakly fell. Cale frowned.


    ¡°Hey crown prince! Are you in pain?¡±


    Raon pulled a cookie made by the Roan Kingdom¡¯s dessert chef out of his spatial dimension and held it in his left paw as he approached Alberu.


    Of course, there was a slice of apple pie in his right paw.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Rasheel, the one responsible for teleporting Alberu here just a moment ago¡­ He took off the ck helmet.


    M and the Dragon half-blood had teleported elsewhere and only Rasheel hade here with Alberu.


    There was an indescribable expression on Rasheel¡¯s face.


    He raised his index finger and slowly pointed to Alberu, whom he had ced on the hay not too long ago.


    ¡°This guy¡­ seems a bit off?¡±


    He had the same expression Cale usually had when he looked at Clopeh. Potentially because of that¡­ As Cale¡¯s expression turned from concern to suspicion¡­


    ¡°Kekeke.¡±


    Cale questioned his ears after hearing what sounded like a minion viin¡¯sugh.


    He turned toward the sound of the voice. Rasheel mumbled at that moment.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s been mumbling some weird stuff to himself since earlier.¡±


    The one responsible for bringing Alberu here was a bit scared of the crown prince after hearing him mumble some hard to understand and bizarre things.


    Crazy bastards were scary after all.


    He was saying all sorts of odd things such as, what is AS, I am not a thieving bastard, are you EX-Grade, what is a president, what is psychomancy, what is screen share, etc.


    They were all things Rasheel did not understand.


    ¡°Keke.¡±


    They heard Alberuughing again.


    Rasheel came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Hey. Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need me anymore, right? I¡¯m going to go rest with the curly-hair.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Yes sir. That is fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Haaaaa.¡±


    Rasheel looked toward Alberu and then shook his head.


    ¡®Is it because this human, Cale Henituse, is weak for a human? He only has crazy shits around him. Poor bastard. I should stop by often to check in on him. Tsk tsk.¡¯


    Rasheel thought that he was truly a great Dragon, who had be nicer with age, as he started to cast a teleportation spell.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Choi Han stopped him.


    He then reached his hand out.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rasheel frowned and took the scabbard off of his waist and handed it to Choi Han.


    Choi Han carefully received it before slowly taking the sword out and inspecting the de.


    ¡®Haaaaa. This crazy bastard.¡¯


    There really were numerous crazy bastards around Cale.


    He held back his sigh and quickly left.


    Paaaat.


    Grey light filled a portion of the stable from his teleportation, but Raon, Cale, and Choi Han all paid no attention.


    The two people and one Dragon were all looking at Alberu. Alberu was still mumbling with his head down.


    ¡°Ugh! I guess I really am¡­ kind of a badass.¡±


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Cale had that thought as he slowly moved back while still crouching.


    ¡°Human! Why do you have such an expression on your face? You look like Choi Han when he is looking at Clopeh!¡±


    Cale subconsciously looked toward Choi Han Choi Han was looking at Alberu with a somewhat sour expression on his face.


    This innocent punk would have normally been concerned for the crown prince and urgently rushed over to support him. But such a good guy was hesitating while looking at Alberu right now.


    Alberu, who had no idea what was going on, raised his head.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    He lifted his hand to brush his brown hair back.


    He then said the following.


    ¡°As expected, I¡­¡±


    The crown prince had such a bright smile that it resembled a rose at the center of a field of flowers.


    ¡°D-¡±


    ¡®Did you go crazy?¡¯


    Cale barely stopped himself from saying that.


    ¡°Dongsaeng.¡±


    Cale knew he shouldn¡¯t say that to someone who had been working his butt off until recently, but he wanted to just ignore Alberu after seeing that rose on Alberu¡¯s face growing even brighter.


    ¡°Do you know someone named Ahn Roh Man?¡±


    ¡®Ahn Roh Man?¡¯


    A question mark appeared inside Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t, right?¡±


    Cale had never heard that name before. However, he could tell something about it.


    ¡°It sounds like an Earth-styled name.¡±


    It also sounded Korean.


    ¡°Hoo hoo. Ahn Roh Man is a guy who is very smart and easy to talk to.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡±


    Choi Han awkwardly yed along.


    Raon tilted his head while putting the cookie in the crown prince¡¯s hand.


    Crunch. The crown prince took a bite before continuing to speak.


    ¡°He¡¯s someone from Earth 3.¡±


    Silence filled the stable.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that where Taerang was created?¡±


    Cale¡¯s face stiffened up.


    Earth 3. He had heard about that ce already.


    The Unbreakable Spear. The AI Taerang inside it¡­


    This spear the Sun God gave to Alberu was an item from Earth 3.


    Earth 3 was the ce where they spent seven nights and eight days to finally defeat the Lion Dragon. Furthermore, they also used the Lion Dragon¡¯s bone to create the Unbreakable Spear, the only weapon that was capable of piercing through the Lion Dragon¡¯s scales.


    ¡°Your highness, how do you know someone from Earth 3?¡±


    ¡°AS.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale flinched at the word that was so familiar yet unfamiliar to him. Alberu didn¡¯t care as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Taerang was damaged from the Lion Dragon¡¯s attack just now. It contacted me to AS once the damage level reached 90 percent.¡±


    ¡°Then is Ahn Roh Man the AS representative¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He is the AS representative and the former owner.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp.


    ¡°Wait, you can connect to AS? Isn¡¯t Earth 3 in apletely different world from here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s reaction sounded odd.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over and Alberu¡¯s smile now resembled one hundred roses instead of just one.


    ¡°Dongsaeng, listen carefully.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s face stiffened up after hearing what Alberu said next as well.


    ¡°There is no Kim Rok Soo or Choi Jung Soo in Earth 3.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®I¡¯m not there? Then why is it Earth?¡¯


    Alberu added anotherment.


    ¡°In fact, there is no Korea.¡±


    Choi Han quickly chimed in.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Didn¡¯t you mention that Taerang brought up Seoul in the past, your highness?¡±


    That was right.


    Taerang had said the following while exining about the Lion Dragon.


    ¡®Seven nights and eight days. We were finally able to kill the Lion Dragon after seven long nights and eight days. Thousands of people died and an area ten times the size of Seoul became deste, unable to be restored ever again.¡¯


    Alberu remembered that as well.


    ¡°Yes. There is a nation with Seoul as its capital there. However, the name of that nation is different.¡±


    ¡°What is its name?¡±


    Cale asked and Alberu responded.


    ¡°Roan.¡±


    He continued to speak.


    ¡°There is a nation called Roan that has Seoul as its capital and Ahn Roh Man is the president of that country. He¡¯s currently serving his third term.¡±


    What was Alberu talking about?


    Cale subconsciously felt his head heating up.


    Choi Han started mumbling.


    ¡°It¡­ it sounds as if that ce is a mix of the ¡®Earth¡¯ we know and this world.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If the ce Kim Rok Soo and you lived in is White, this ce is ck. Ahn Roh Man¡¯s world can be considered Grey.¡±


    Cale started to think.


    Something was very odd.


    If all of the worlds were ced in a line, it felt as if Ahn Roh Man¡¯s world was located in between Kim Rok Soo¡¯s world and Cale¡¯s world.


    It was as if all of theses called ¡®Earths¡¯ in parallel dimensions had moved in different directions to create different ¡®worlds.¡¯


    ¡°Cale, There is something I realized after going to Earthst time.¡±


    Alberu had a question after learning about the existence of Earth.


    He was almost whispering now.


    ¡°This ce that you and I are in right now¡­ What is the name of this?¡±


    There were Earths 1, 2, and 3. What was the name of this?


    ¡°Our does not have a name. We just call it this world.¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This may be one of the many Earths as well.¡±


    Cale and Alberu made eye contact.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it aplicated story?¡±


    Alberu smiled.


    ¡°Let me tell you one more thing then. If this ¡®Earth¡¯ issue is something that we need to deal with in the future, the story I am about to tell you is something that hits quite close.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This is what Ahn Roh Man told me.¡±


    Alberu Crossman had learned why Ahn Roh Man called him a thieving bastard.


    ¡°Apparently, a person has to go through quite a lot of security levels to take Taerang.¡±


    There were ten underground floors and ten gates with the first nine gates having extremely skilled guards, each of them thoroughly checking every visitor¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Furthermore, they need to put a barcode card with a code that only Ahn Roh Man knows into the recognizer to get past the gate.¡±


    Each coded gate was different, so they would need ten different cards.


    Ahn Roh Man was the only one who could create those codes.


    ¡°But someone managed to steal it without Ahn Roh Man¡¯s knowledge. They were able to get past all nine guards and ten gates. That was why Ahn Roh Man took a while to find out that it was stolen.¡±


    ¡°The IDs the guards checked were fake?¡±


    ¡°Of course they were fake.¡±


    Cale thought he knew who the thief might be.


    ¡°Was it the Sun God who stole it?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think it was the Sun God.¡±


    ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t?¡±


    Alberu sternly shook his head.


    ¡°The guard¡¯s told Ahn Roh Man the name that was on the Ids they confirmed.¡±


    ¡°What was the name? Wouldn¡¯t it have been fake anyway?¡±


    ¡°The name is weird.¡±


    ¡®The name is weird?¡¯


    Confusion was visible on Cale face. His face turned nk from shock at what Alberu said next.


    ¡°Choi Jung Gun.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°The name was Choi Jung Gun.¡±


    Alberu was saying that the thief who stole Taerang was named ¡®Choi Jung Gun.¡¯


    Cale knew that person.


    Furthermore, he knew that person¡¯s other name as well.


    Nn Barrow, the author of ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    The first Dragon yer.


    He was also someone from the Choi family who came to this world before Choi Han.


    The person who was with the Super Rock in the past and survived the final battle during ancient times.


    Someone Cale presumed was a single-lifer.


    And once a single-lifer dies¡­


    ¡°¡­The Divine race, Demonic race, or¡­¡­¡±


    He was someone with a soul that allowed him to be a member of the Divine race, Demonic race, or even a god.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Oh snaps! How is Choi Jung Gun rted to this?!


    We are having an event in discord! Join us using the link on the website to find out more!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 677: The Falling Sun 5

    <h4>Chapter 677: The Falling Sun 5</h4>


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale subconsciously let out augh-like sigh.


    ¡®If Choi Jung Gun is a single-lifer, he wouldn¡¯t have reincarnated after he died.¡¯


    He would have be one of the other existences, like turning into a member of the Divine race.


    His hand automatically reached into his shirt. He wanted to take the diary out of there right now. But he turned his head after hearing Raon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hey, crown prince! I am asking because I got curious while listening to you!¡±


    Raon¡¯s round eyes were blinking multiple times as he tilted his head to the side.


    ¡°Why are you so sure that the person who stole the spear iming to be Choi Jung Gun is not the Sun God? Is there any proof?¡±


    Cale knew the answer to this.


    ¡®That story the World Tree told about the ¡®tribtor.¡¯ I¡¯m sure that was about the Sun God.¡¯


    It was the response to how the Sun God came to hate Dark Elves and Necromancers in the past and the reason the Sun God considered Alberu Crossman¡¯s existence was meant to be and handed this weapon to him.


    Choi Jung Gun had fought alongside the Super Rock and had been by a Dragon¡¯s side after that. He would have had no reason to have been threatened by Dark Elves or Necromancers to the point he would loathe them.


    ¡°Crown prince, the Sun God was the one who gave you the weapon! Something is off!¡±


    ¡°Raon-nim.¡±


    Alberu had a gentle and beautiful smile on his face. Raon slowly moved away from Alberu and hid behind Cale¡¯s back while poking his head out.


    Alberu didn¡¯t care, and looked at the white spear with a satisfied gaze.


    ¡°I asked Taerang, the ¡®Unbreakable Spear.¡¯ I asked if I could see the record of people who had owned this weapon.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Choi Han gasped and asked.


    ¡°Your highness, Taerang informed you of the names of the past owners?¡±


    ¡°Just their names.¡±


    Taerang had said that it could not tell Alberu all of the information about its past owners for privacy reasons.


    However, it said that it was able to inform him of the names that were registered to the weapon.


    ¡°There are a total of four people registered as owners for Taerang; the expert who created the weapon did not register himself as an owner.¡±


    Alberu said the names of the owners in order.


    ¡°It started with Ahn Roh Man, the first owner, followed by Choi Jung Gun, Angelina, and finally Alberu Crossman.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    ¡°¡­Angelina?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your first time hearing that name, right?¡±


    Alberu was right; they had never heard this name before. But all of them could guess as to who it was.


    ¡°The Sun God?¡±


    Alberu nodded his head after Choi Han mumbled.


    ¡°I also believe that Angelina is the Sun God.¡±


    ¡°Then Choi Jung Gun must be someone else.¡±


    ¡°Probably. There is one other piece of information.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Alberu recalled Ahn Roh Man¡¯s shocked voice.


    ¡°Ahn Roh Man did not know that the world he lived in was Earth 3. He just called it Earth.¡±


    But Taerang had said that it had been on Earth 3.


    ¡®This product is an attack-type weapon created by Earth 3¡¯s greatest expert and has a special ability.¡¯


    Alberu had asked Taerang about that and received a response.


    ¡°Taerang said that it should have never received any upgrade nor had external data inserted since it was created. It just gathers information on its own to decipher things. However, it did receive external data for a new update just one time.¡±


    ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t Ahn Roh Man?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ahn Roh Man said he never input any new data into Taerang.¡±


    Then the answer was simple.


    ¡°Either Choi Jung Gun or Angelina was the one to input the data.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I believe that is how Taerang was able to tell that the Earth it was from was Earth 3.¡±


    It was the most usible exnation.


    Each of their minds started moving quickly.


    However, just one person¡­


    ¡°¡­Choi Jung Gun.¡±


    Choi Han was different. He was quietly mumbling that name. He looked toward Cale with an extremely iffy gaze.


    Cale felt as if he understood the reason behind it. He slowly organized his thoughts as he looked around.


    There was soundproof barrier magic surrounding the inside of the stable. The four people in here were trustworthyrades.


    That was why Cale started to speak.


    ¡°I ended up transmigrating into Cale Henituse¡¯s body while I was reading ¡®The Birth of a Hero,¡¯ which was written by someone named Nn Barrow.¡±


    He slowly recalled the flow of things.


    ¡°Nn Barrow was the other name of Choi Jung Gun, a person who traveled through dimensions from Korea to end up in this world.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s gaze turned toward Cale.


    ¡°Choi Jung Gunpleted his dimension travel to end up during the era of the ancient White Star, and he was the first Dragon yer. He is also an ancestor of Choi Han¡¯s family. But you see¡­¡±


    Cale looked at the others as he continued.


    ¡°I believe he is a single-lifer.¡±


    ¡°A single lifer?¡±


    Alberu looked confused. Cale informed the confused Alberu and Choi Han, who were looking at him while remaining silent.


    ¡°There are four concepts known as single-lifers, immortals, reincarnators, and transmigrators. They¡­¡­¡±


    Starting with the information he gathered in Cale¡¯s birth mother, Drew Thames¡¯ grave to the part about tribtors and single-lifers being the same that he learned from the World Tree¡­


    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll tell them about the root dagger but not about my heart.¡¯


    He left the part about having to stab his heart because he didn¡¯t want the focal point of this story to be missed as he told them everything else.


    ¡°Ho. There was something like that?¡±


    Alberu could not hide his shock at the different concepts such as single-lifers. Choi Han had his head down and his eyes were closed as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡°¡­I am a single-lifer¡­¡­?¡±


    A single-lifer may be a god or a member of the Divine race. They live very long lives once they travel through dimensions. Choi Han¡¯s mind was aplicated mess after hearing these facts.


    However, he could not think about his own circumstances for a long time.


    Cale said onest thing to finish off.


    ¡°The one who brought Choi Han and me into this world is the ¡®God of Death.¡¯¡±


    Alberu subconsciously responded immediately.


    ¡°Is Choi Jung Gun the God of Death?¡±


    Raon, Choi Han, and Cale¡­ None of them could easily answer that question.


    Choi Jung Gun wrote the book, ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯ that teleported Cale into this world. Choi Jung Gun was also the one who stole the weapon that could kill the monster, the Lion Dragon.


    He was definitely closely involved with all these things.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Alberu groaned.


    ¡°Either way¡­ Although we cannot currently tell whether Choi Jung Gun is the God of Death or not, we can at least confirm that he has a close rtionship with the God of Death or is closely involved with all of these events.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Crown prince, I had the same thoughts! We can¡¯t make such rash determinations, but we can definitely tell that Choi Jung Gun is doing something!¡±


    Cale agreed with them.


    He could not easily say that Choi Jung Gun was a god because he was also someone who was transported to this world. A god was not capable of being ¡®destroyed.¡¯


    But Choi Jung Gun was the God of Death?


    Had there not been a God of Death in the past? What if there was?


    Then what would have happened to the former God of Death?


    ¡®There are so manyplicated issues. It is easier not to make any determinations about Choi Jung Gun¡¯s existence and just consider him to be someone simr to a member of the Divine race.¡¯


    To organize just the facts they had right now¡­


    ¡®Earth 3 is a middle point where Kim Rok Soo¡¯s Earth and Cale¡¯s world is mixed together.¡¯


    ¡®Choi Jung Gun is a single-lifer and became a different existence instead of reincarnating once he died.¡¯


    ¡®Angelina is presumed to be the Sun God.¡¯


    ¡®We have no idea whether Choi Jung Gun became a god, a member of the Divine race, or whatever, but he is rted to all of these things.¡¯


    He could easily get it resolved by asking the God of Death if he ever heard his voice again. Cale did not worry much about it.


    The present was what was important right now.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Alberu flinched, and then looked toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Mm. Choi Han, he is your ancestor¡­for us to just say his name like that-¡±


    If these guys were talking about his ancestor going this guy this and this guy that¡­ He would not be happy about it.


    Alberu was peeking toward Choi Han for a response.


    ¡°Please just address him as you wish.¡±


    Choi Han waved his hand as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Alberu nodded his head and made up his mind.


    ¡°I will call him Mr. Choi Jung Gun.¡±


    Raon and Cale looked at him as if he was odd. Alberu did not notice this as he nodded his head with satisfaction.


    ¡°Hmm. I definitely just can¡¯t call my instructor¡¯s ancestor by name.¡±


    Cale was nkly staring at Alberu¡¯s satisfied expression before flinching as Alberu¡¯s gaze headed toward him.


    ¡°W, what is it, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Why do you look so shocked? Were you talking shit about me internally?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, whatever. Do you know what the most pressing issue is right now?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°The temple.¡±


    Alberu looked at the others as he continued to speak.


    ¡°The sealed god¡¯s temple that will open once we kill the Lion Dragon. What do you think that looks like?¡±


    Raon tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Crown prince, wouldn¡¯t a temple look like a temple?!¡±


    ¡°Raon-nim. Are you thinking that it would look like the temples of the God of Death or the Sun God?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips twisted up. Cale realized that he would hear something important right now.


    ¡°This is what Ahn Roh Man told me.¡±


    Alberu looked at Cale.


    ¡°If thousands of lives were sacrificed during the seven nights and eight days to kill the Lion Dragon¡­¡±


    This battle was said to be the fiercest and most desperate of any battles they had against a single enemy.


    However, the holy white temple that appeared after the monster disappeared was a different kind of hell.


    ¡°Tens of thousands of lives were sacrificed in the year it took to reach the end of the temple.¡±


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiii¡ª-!


    They heard a sharp rm at that moment.


    Choi Han turned toward the sound of the noise with a shocked expression on his face. Cale looked toward the videomunication device that was blinking red.


    ¡°It¡¯s a signal from Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    One of theirrades on the outside¡­ Was contacting them now. There was only one reason for her to contact them.


    ¡°I guess everybody is here.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze headed toward the fifty-ish videomunication devices.


    They covered all corners of Puzzle City.


    His eyes stopped at one spot.


    ¡°The Mogoru Empire. The reinforcements from the northeast coalition. It looks like all reinforcements have arrived.¡±


    The Jungle, the Whipper Kingdom, etc. All of their allies from the Western continent had sent reinforcements.


    The Mogoru Empire that was now too weak to be considered an Empire was thest one to arrive with reinforcements.


    Saint Jack and sword master Hannah were standing in the front of the group, greeting the leaders of the other allied kingdoms.


    ¡°And, as expected, Countess Ubarr is leading the northeast coalition.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s northeast coalition.


    It was a gathering of troops from the Henituse territory, Ubarr territory, Wheelsman territory, Chetter territory, etc. Each territory had gathered its troops and sent them to Puzzle City as reinforcements.


    The leader of the coalition was Countess Ubarr, the Lord of the Ubarr territory where the naval base was stationed. Next to her was deputy territory lord Vin, who, despite not being the representative of the coalition, was from the Henituse territory that brought thergest number of reinforcements.


    ¡°I guess I should slowly head out as well.¡±


    Alberu observed each person visible on the screen with a sharp gaze before getting up.


    ¡°I will have to postpone telling you about the temple and some other things.¡±


    ¡°I will support you, your highness.¡±


    Choi Han took out a set of armor and helmet from his spatial pocket bag that looked the same as the one Dragon Rasheel had been wearing, and put it on before walking over to Alberu¡¯s side.


    The n to capture the White Star¡­


    Alberu Crossman pretending to be in critical condition was important for this n.


    All preparations had beenpleted.


    Alberu took out a ne from his pocket and put it on. He turned back to his blonde hair, blue eyes appearance after putting on the ne that was his mother¡¯s keepsake.


    ¡°Ah. But you see¡­¡±


    His gaze turned toward Cale.


    ¡°ording to what you said earlier, Cale Henituse, you can stop the White Star¡¯s endless reincarnation with the dagger from the World Tree?¡±


    Cale, who was looking at the videomunication devices, flinched. Alberu and Choi Han¡¯s eyes clouded over after seeing his reaction, but Cale pretended not to notice it as he was feeling guilty, before nodding his head and responding.


    ¡°Yes, sir. This is the only way topletely get rid of the White Star.¡±


    ¡®Yeah. I only told the truth. There are just some parts I didn¡¯t say. The part about having to stab my heart¡­ that¡­ I should be able to push that back and tell them about itter.¡¯


    Cale made apromise with himself internally, while Alberu was looking at him as if something seemed even fishier now. Even Choi Han and Raon were looking at him as if he was odd, but Cale had no idea.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    He then jumped up from his seat.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Raon pped his paws after looking at what Cale was looking at.


    ¡°This is weird! Human, this is weird!¡±


    The shocked Raon¡¯s wings were fluttering.


    ¡°Raon-nim, what is weird?¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, did something happen?¡±


    Alberu and Choi Han both walked up to Cale and Raon¡¯s sides.


    The two of them looked where Cale was looking as well.


    It was the location where the leaders of the allied troops and the northeast coalition were gathered.


    Duke Deruth, the Knight Captain¡­ The leaders who had been at Puzzle City were all there as well. All of them had grim expressions on their faces, as it was an urgent situation.


    ¡®What could be weird in this scene?¡¯


    Raon shouted just as Alberu had that question.


    ¡°Why does the Saint have his hand on Hannah¡¯s shoulder?¡±


    ¡°Raon-nim, that is because they have a good rt-¡±


    ¡°That makes no sense!¡±


    Raon vigorously shook his head.


    ¡°The Saint is using his bare hand!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Choi Han gasped in shock as well.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Choi Han gulped after hearing Alberu¡¯s question and looked toward Saint Jack and Hannah.


    ¡°¡­Saint Jack-nim is someone who serves the Sun God. As a result, he has this power, almost an instinct, to purify anybody that is rted to dead mana.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Saint Jack cannot touch his younger sister with his bare hands!¡±


    Sword master Hannah had been poisoned by dead mana.


    Necromancer Mary had stepped in to save her life, but as a result, Hannah had to ept dead mana in her body in return for staying alive.


    Saint Jack had to now constantly suppress his purification ability that kept shooting up almost as an instinct, in order to be around his sister.


    He could not touch his sister with his bare hand.


    He could only hold his sister¡¯s hand by having bandages wrapped all over his hand.


    Alberu quietly mumbled.


    ¡°But the Saint is currently touching his sister¡¯s shoulder with his bare hand?¡±


    The Saint looked as if he was leaning on his sister with his hand on her shoulder because he was tired.


    ¡°This-¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    ¡°Why is that sword master looking around so much?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s eyes looked as if she was warily looking around to protect her older brother, the Saint, from any harm.


    However, looking at it from a different perspective, it seemed like apletely different situation.


    ¡°It looks as if she is looking for something.¡±


    Her rebellious and sharp gaze¡­ Her extremely stiff lips¡­ Hannah looked like a warrior that was hard to approach.


    However, Choi Han realized it after looking into her eyes.


    He was the one who had fought against Hannah the most. He, who knew this gaze best, opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°¡­It looks like she is looking for someone who can help her.¡±


    Alberu sighed.


    ¡°That bastard must not be the Saint.¡±


    The moment his gaze headed toward Cale¡­


    ¡°I found you.¡±


    Cale said that in a low voice before he smiled brightly.


    Alberu subconsciously touched his neck, as he felt a chill as if there was a knife pointed at his neck.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Stupid Cale lying by omission. and the Sun God is actually the Sun Goddess?!


    We are having an event in discord! Join us using the link on the website to find out more!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 678: A hunt in the middle of the night 1

    <h4>Chapter 678: A hunt in the middle of the night 1</h4>


    ¡°Duke!¡±


    Queen Litana jumped up and looked somewhere.


    She could see Duke Deruth Henituse standing there with an extremely pale and stiff expression on his face.


    ¡°T, the crown prince¡¯s condition is that bad?¡±


    Her voice was shaking.


    ¡°Please calm down.¡±


    Crown prince Valentino, who was sitting in the seat next to her, tried to calm her down, but it was ineffective.


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    Bang!


    Commander Toonka mmed his hand down on the table in front of him. He was looking toward Duke Deruth as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The representatives of the different allied kingdoms and the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northeast coalition were all in this meeting room. It was a prettyrge room since it was usually used by tens of people, but Toonka¡¯s voice filled the entire room.


    ¡°H, he looks like he may die today or tomorrow?! The crown prince I know isn¡¯t the kind of person who would die like that! The annoying way he smiled made it seem as if he would live a very long time! I felt as if he would live longer than most people!¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, please calm down.¡±


    Valentino tried to calm Toonka, who was sitting across from him, as well.


    ¡°Duke Henituse said that he is between life and death, not that he may die today or tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the same thing! He said even the d, Dragon can¡¯t heal him!¡±


    Litana plopped back down in her chair after hearing Toonka¡¯sments.


    ¡®E, even an amazing Dragon can¡¯t heal him.¡¯


    She had not seen the entire battle as she arrived after Toonka, but she had seen thest group that fought against that monster, the Lion Dragon.


    She saw how that beige Dragon used itsrge body to ruthlessly m against the Lion Dragon. The Dragon couldn¡¯t get past the Lion Dragon¡¯s shield, but the force of the Dragon¡¯s impact truly lived up to its name as a Dragon.


    Furthermore, Dragons were said to be wise. They knew a lot of things thanks to their extremely long lifespan. Such an existence has said that the crown prince was in serious condition.


    She heard a cold voice at that moment.


    ¡°Why do you think that it doesn¡¯t make sense? Didn¡¯t you all see it too? It would be greedy of us to wish that he was perfectly fine after receiving that kind of attack.¡±


    Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka, the representative of the three Northern Kingdoms, was the one to speak. He quietly looked up at the ceiling as he calmly continued.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure there are some people here who did not see it.¡±


    His gaze turned toward the Mogoru Empire and the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northeast coalition¡¯s representatives.


    ¡°Well, at least you have seen the video recording device.¡±


    Clopeh smiled. This smile would usually seem somewhat holy, but it just felt cold right now.


    ¡°Plus, it is not that shocking either. It makes sense to receive such injuries after leaving such a battle without being victorious.¡±


    ¡°¡­Clopeh! What the fuck do you think you are saying right now?! My close friend, even he, even he! Even he is in critical condition right now!¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s eyes seemed to light up after hearing Toonka¡¯s angry shout.


    ¡°Commander Toonka.¡±


    Toonka couldn¡¯t help but flinch after seeing the burning gaze that did not match Clopeh¡¯s white hair and green eyes.


    ¡°Please be careful what you say about former Commander Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡®How dare this stupid bastard call our great hero his close friend! This bastard is just a stupidly strong guy who is just an extra in the creation of the legend!¡¯


    Clopeh wanted to say those things, but he held himself back. He then calmed himself back down.


    ¡®Okay. This is just another step in the path to bing a legend.¡¯


    There were bastards who dared to spread lies about the legend right now. Clopeh knew that he must maintain his calm until he could get rid of those pests.


    Furthermore, he was not that concerned about crown prince Alberu Crossman.


    ¡°I know what the Dragon has said, but we have the Saint-nim with us.¡±


    Everybody turned toward the Saint at that moment.


    His sister Hannah flinched and sharply red back at the gazes turned toward them, but Saint Jack raised his hand and asked a question.


    ¡°Duke Deruth, could you please tell us more details about the crown prince¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°ording to the Dragon that is by his highness¡¯s side right now¡­ She was able to heal most of his external injuries but everything inside his body is a total mess¡­¡­¡±


    Duke Deruth couldn¡¯t finish the sentence that he barely managed to say with a stiff expression on his face.


    He instead turned toward Choi Han, who was standing in front of the meeting room door.


    The moment Saint Jack and the others all naturally turned toward Choi Han as well¡­


    Shake, shake.


    Choi Han kept his mouth shut and just shook his head side to side.


    ¡®Choi Han! The human said that you must not say anything!¡¯


    Choi Han recalled what Raon told him as he had a different thought.


    ¡®The Duke-nim is bad at acting in the actual situation.¡¯


    Duke Deruth looked frozen stiff, and he was unable to say his lines properly. He had seemed to be flying around during the rehearsal, but he froze up when it was time to y it out for real.


    The original n was for Duke Deruth to use this moment to ask Saint Jack to heal Alberu.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    However, the Duke seemed extremely nervous, as he was frozen in spot and had his mouth shut.


    Everybody else felt this was normal because of the situation, but Choi Han wondered if he should speak up on Duke Deruth¡¯s behalf.


    But their other aplice¡­


    ¡°Would it be okay for the Saint to take a look at him?¡±


    Clopeh Sekka.


    For reference, this punk knew about some parts of this n.


    Choi Han thought that Clopeh was pretty sharp and said the right thing based on the current situation.


    Silence filled the room once again.


    Everybody was looking at Saint Jack.


    Choi Han was focused as he observed the situation.


    ¡®Actually, Saint Jack¡¯s healing power is like poison to his highness.¡¯


    The Sun God¡¯s power of purification was not helpful for Alberu because of his Dark Elf blood.


    But they needed to drag Saint Jack and Hannah in, and most of the people in this room didn¡¯t know Alberu¡¯s true identity anyway.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes clouded over the moment Saint Jack¡¯s mouth opened. His gaze immediately turned toward Hannah.


    She was not hiding the ck veins resembling spider webs that were all over her body as she stared right back at Choi Han.


    The two of them made eye contact, and her mouth slowly opened. She looked as if she wanted to say something.


    Pat.


    But Saint Jack put his hand on Hannah¡¯s shoulder at that moment and Hannah shut her mouth.


    ¡®It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯


    Choi Han realized that the current situation was not very good as he looked at the Sun God twins.


    Deruth started to speak again in an extremely stiff voice.


    ¡°Saint-nim, then please take a look at his highness¡¯s condition. I will then escort you to see former Commander Cale.¡±


    ¡°Is young master Cale at a different location?¡±


    Deruth nodded his head at Litana¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. The White Star¡¯s side might try to aim for my son, no, former Commander Cale¡¯s life.¡±


    Duke Deruth was silent for a moment, with his face still just as stiff, after saying that.


    Choi Han had a thought while everybody else was looking at Deruth with sympathy.


    ¡®I guess he¡¯s not that talented at acting.¡¯


    If his otherrades heard what Choi Han was thinking, they would tell him that he was a pot calling a kettle ck, but¡­ No otherrades were here.


    The only one here was the calmly crazy bastard, Clopeh.


    Duke Deruth finally broke the silence.


    ¡°There is actually one more thing for me to tell you. It might be something even more important than taking care of this Lion Dragon monster.¡±


    ¡°There is something more important?¡±


    Crown prince Valentino frowned.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Based on the information our Roan Kingdom has discovered, the Lion Dragon is a guardian for the sealed god¡¯s temple. The information about the temple appearing once it dies-¡±


    ¡°You told us earlier.¡±


    Duke Deruth nodded his head at Litana¡¯sment.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. And that temple is said to be an even greater impasse than the Lion Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Someoneughed in disbelief, and despair filled the meeting room.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°We found a record left behind from ancient times. ording to what Marquis Taylor Stan, an expert in decoding ancient text, has tranted¡­¡±


    He quietly continued.


    ¡°The guardian protecting the temple may be stopped at the cost of thousands of lives, but tens of thousands of people will have to be sacrificed for 365 days to get to the end of the temple.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Litana covered her face with both hands.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Choi Han observed the Sun God twins.


    ¡®Choi Han, thoroughly observe the Saint and Hannah. They should react to this new information if they are rted to the White Star.¡¯


    However, they did not show any odd reactions.


    ¡®If they don¡¯t react, it must mean that they are that good at acting.¡¯


    Cale had said that as well.


    Duke Deruth started speaking with a grim expression on his face.


    ¡°¡­A meaningful sacrifice is worth doing for the sake of the future, but¡­ We don¡¯t really have an answer for it yet.¡±


    ¡°First.¡±


    Crown prince Valentino frowned as if he was having a headache as he spoke.


    ¡°We will not get an answer no matter how long we meet here, so let¡¯s stop the meeting for now. How about we each organize our thoughts and meet again tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°I agree. The Saint has something to do as well. We also need to organize the troops we brought and station them properly.¡±


    The representative of the Breck Kingdom, the kingdom where Rosalyn had once been a princess¡­ Everybody agreed with what the prince from there had to say.


    The meeting then ended, and they raised their heavy bodies and slowly exited the meeting room one by one.


    Duke Deruth walked over to Saint Jack.


    ¡°Saint-nim. I apologize for asking for such a thing as soon as you arrived.¡±


    ¡°It is not a problem.¡±


    Saint Jack gently smiled back. His smile that looked full of innocence seemed to fit him very much.


    ¡°It is something I must do. The Roan Kingdom has helped us out so much until now.¡±


    He then turned to make eye contact with his little sister and smiled. Hannah just nodded her head with a stoic expression on her face.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Saint-nim.¡±


    ¡°Duke-nim, honestly speaking, the reinforcements from Mogoru are the smallest in number andcking in many aspects. That is the truth. So, shouldn¡¯t we work hard in other ways so that we can help?¡±


    Deruth smiled with gratitude toward the Saint.


    ¡°Then I wille to escort you to his highness soon.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Hannah, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    The twins left the meeting room without saying anything else.


    The only ones left now were Choi Han, Duke Deruth, and Countess Ubarr, who was here as the representative of the northeast coalition.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    There was also Duchess Vin and Vice Captain Hilsman, who was here as her guard.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Countess Ubarr, it must have been difficult to prepare ande so quickly.¡±


    Countess Ubarr held back her amazement at Deruth and Vin¡¯s demeanors.


    ¡®I heard that their son¡¯s condition was critical, but they are thinking and putting the Roan Kingdom first.¡¯


    The couple never talked about their son in front of others. Vin had just asked if Deruth was okay and faintly smiled.


    She felt as if she could tell where Cale got his mental fortitude to do everything he had aplished, especially after looking at this couple.


    ¡°Not at all, Duke-nim. I am just sorry that I could note any quicker. The lords of the other territories will soon send their reinforcements in groups based on their locations as well.¡±


    The Duke smiled at Countess Ubarr¡¯s words as if to show that she was so reliable.


    He didn¡¯t seem nervous anymore as he greeted Hilsman as well.


    ¡°Vice Captain. It must have been a long journey. I keep having to take you away from our territory like this.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, sir! I am just doing my job!¡±


    Hilsman smiled brightly at the Duke.


    The current Knight Captain had to stay at the territory to protect the territory, the residents, Lily, and Basen.


    ¡°And please cheer up! I¡¯m sure that everything will be resolved soon enough!¡±


    Deruth and Vin faintly smiled at Hilsman¡¯s energeticments.


    It was because thesements were noting from a stranger, it wasing from the person who cherished Cale, the Henituse family, and their territory more than anybody else.


    ¡°We have a Dragon by our side as well. I was shocked! I didn¡¯t know that the young master-nim would have a Dragon by his side!¡±


    Countess Ubarr smiled and nodded her head at Hilsman¡¯sment.


    ¡°I agree. Those Dragons are said to have a rtionship with young master Cale, right? I¡¯m surprised that he knows two ancient Dragons. Who knew that the young master-nim would be friends with Dragons?¡±


    Duke Deruth looked more rxed as he responded.


    ¡°Let us all work hard.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Deruth¡¯s smile became even bigger after Vin responded right away.


    ¡°Sir Choi Han. We should head out as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duke-nim.¡±


    Vin walked over to Choi Han, who was still standing by the door.


    ¡°You worked hard.¡±


    ¡°It was n-¡±


    ¡°And thank you.¡±


    A smile appeared on Vin¡¯s stoic face.


    It was not a gentle smile, more of an apologetic smile full of gratitude, and Choi Han slightly bowed his head.


    ¡°Not at all. I just did what I should do.¡±


    ¡°That is what I am thankful for.¡±


    The smile disappeared from Vin¡¯s face after she said that. It was the same for the others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The Duke couple left before Countess Ubarr and Hilsman left behind them.


    ¡°Sir Choi Han, are you not leaving?¡±


    ¡°I will leave in a moment.¡±


    Hilsman looked at Choi Han before he left, but Choi Han slightly shook his head.


    Choi Han was now left alone in the meeting room.


    Click.


    Choi Han locked the door.


    He then looked up at the ceiling.


    ¡°Something is weird.¡±


    He then took a small orb out of his shirt.


    ¨C I know, right? Something is weird.


    He could see Cale¡¯s stiff expression.


    ¨C That¡¯s right! This is weird!


    Raon¡¯s face stiffened up as well.


    The ck Dragon¡¯s wings were fluttering as it shouted in disbelief.


    ¡°Sir Hilsman is weird.¡±


    ¨C Why is he lying?


    ¨C Hilsman is weird!


    They all looked at each other after saying the same thing at the same time.


    Hilsman.


    During the early days after Cale arrived in this world¡­ He had experienced a lot of things with Vice Captain Hilsman.


    That was why Hilsman knew.


    ¨C Hilsman knows about me!


    He knew about Raon, as well as the truth about On and Hong¡¯s identities.


    Cale recalled a memory from the past.


    It was after they met the Whale siblings, Witira and Paseton. Cale had headed toward the Forest of Darkness with them because of the mermaid poison issue.


    Cale had stopped by Harris Vige before going into the Forest of Darkness and revealed Raon to Vice Captain Hilsman at that time.


    ¡®You got it?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. I got it.¡¯ Young master-nim.¡¯


    ¡®Okay. I trust you.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Young master-nim. I will get stronger.¡¯


    ¡®Do whatever you want.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s rtionship with Vice Captain Hilsman was much deeper than with the other vassals of the Henituse territory. There had been many times they had to move together in the past.


    There were times that Cale felt that this guy, who always brought up Young Master Silver Shield and was truly happy for all of Cale¡¯s achievements, was burdensome, but¡­ He was well aware of the positive feelings Hilsman had for him.


    But that Hilsman had just said the following.


    ¡®We have a Dragon by our side as well. I was shocked! I didn¡¯t know that the young master-nim would have a Dragon by his side!¡¯


    ¡®I agree. Those Dragons are said to have a rtionship with young master Cale, right? I¡¯m surprised that he knows two ancient Dragons. Who knew that the young master-nim would be friends with Dragons?¡¯


    That was the conversation earlier.


    He could have said that because Countess Ubarr was there as well, but¡­ It was an unnecessaryment.


    Hilsman seemed like a light-hearted or clueless person, but he was not like that at all.


    ¡°He is suspicious.¡±


    ¨C Yes.


    He really did seem suspicious, as Choi Han mentioned.


    Tap, tap.


    Cale looked down after feeling something tapping on his knee. Raon was gulping with a concerned look on his face.


    ¡°Human! What if Hilsman is the W, Whi-¡±


    ¡°What if he is the White Star? You think it might be him and not the twins?¡±


    ¡°I, isn¡¯t it possible?!¡±


    The twins did seem suspicious as well, but they could not easily confirm anything.


    Vice Captain Hilsman¡¯s actions were the same.


    They had to question everything right now.


    That was why he nodded his head at Raon.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is possible.¡±


    Hilsman could be the White Star.


    ¡°Either that, or both of them could be our enemies.¡±


    ¨C Cale-nim. If Sir Hilsman is the White Star¡­¡­


    Choi Han did not finish his sentence, but Cale answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°I guess he wants to die.¡±


    That was what it meant to touch one of Cale¡¯s people.


    Anybody who messed with his people must be asking to die.


    ¡°Choi Han. Inform my father to get it started. And deliver a message to mother. And Raon, you have my top¡¯s whip, right? Give it to me. There is someone I need to find.¡±


    This was the same for Cale¡¯s family as well.


    The Henituse family would never forgive someone who tried to disturb or destroy their peace and happiness.


    Deruth and Vin¡­ The two of them shared their thoughts with Cale through Choi Han.


    ¡®My son, don¡¯t worry! Just trust this father of yours!¡¯


    ¡®I will look into it and take care of it in my own way.¡¯


    The two of them started to move.


    * * *


    Knock knock knock.


    ¡°I havee.¡±


    Duke Deruth took a step back from the door.


    Click.


    The door slowly opened and the orange sunset was filling the room through therge window.


    There was someone with beige-colored hair standing at the center of the room.


    ¡°Oh, esteemed Dragon. I apologize for beingte.¡±


    ¡°It is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°My chat with the Knight Captain ended up going longer than expected because it is quite chaotic with so many people here.¡±


    Duke Deruth had to exin a lot of things to the Knight Captain who didn¡¯t know anything.


    Duke Deruth slowly took a step to the side and pointed to the people behind him.


    ¡°Oh, esteemed Dragon. This sir is the Saint I mentioned. Next to the Saint-nim is his sister, the sword master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Dragon M¡¯s eyes gently curled up.


    She motioned to the people standing behind Duke Deruth.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Oh, esteemed Dragon.¡±


    Saint Jack had an innocent smile on his face as he bowed. Sword master Hannah just lightly nodded her head before silently following Jack inside.


    Tap.


    Hannah ended up gently running into Saint Jack.


    It was because Saint Jack had stopped walking and was nkly staring at the bed at the center of the room.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Alberu Crossman looked terrible.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    He was lying on the bed, unable to control his body, as his limbs were shaking and he was coughing up blood.


    Click.


    The door closed behind the twins at that moment.


    Sword master Hannah turned her head to see Duke Deruth standing in front of the closed door with a stiff expression on his face.


    * * *


    Elsewhere in the area, a teacup was elegantly ced on top of the table.


    Click.


    ¡°Sir Hilsman.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Deputy territory lord?¡±


    Duchess Vin pointed to the other side of the table.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Shhhhh-


    She poured some tea into another cup and handed it to Vice Captain Hilsman.


    ¡°Is there something you wish to say¡­¡­?¡±


    She just silently picked her teacup back up and took a sip. Her hair was up in a bun without a single strand of hair sticking out. Her movements looked as wless as her hair.


    ¡°This tea is delicious. I have been drinking this since back in my merchant guild days. It isn¡¯t that expensive, but I drink this every so often, probably because of the memories attached to it.¡±


    Hilsman took a sip of the tea after hearing that.


    ¡°Sir Hilsman.¡±


    Hilsman urgently gulped down the tea in his mouth at Vin¡¯s sudden calling.


    As for Duchess Vin who was looking at him¡­ She smiled as she said the following.


    ¡°Do I look like a pushover?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Ooooooong-


    A magic circle started activating around the room.


    This tea that Vin was drinking was the tea Vin started drinking in her youth when she led a merchant guild, the tea that she always drank to calm herself down whenever something made her angry.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Angry Vin alert! Angry Vin aleeeeeeeeert!


    We are having an event in discord! Join us using the link on the website to find out more!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 679: A hunt in the middle of the night 2

    <h4>Chapter 679: A hunt in the middle of the night 2</h4>


    Click.


    Vin put down her teacup as she spoke.


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    The area was still shaking slightly from the vibrations of the magic circle, but Vin seemed calm.


    ¡°Between 7pm to 9pmst night¡­ Nobody saw Vice Captain Hilsman for two hours.¡±


    Hilsman looked extremely anxious, as if he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°What is going on right now?! I was just having ate dinner, madam! I was at my ce! You know that I live alone, madam!¡±


    She quietly observed the anxious looking Vice Captain Hilsman.


    Vin started to smile.


    ¡°I really must seem like a fool to you.¡±


    Inside this area that was surrounded by a circle¡­


    Although the people inside couldn¡¯t tell what kind of spell was in it, the roaring mana made it possible to tell that it was extremely strong.


    ¡°At seven in the evening yesterday¡­ Sir Hilsman left, saying that he would go home for a bit. And¡­ At exactly 9 pm¡­ You walked into the Lord¡¯s Castle.¡±


    ¡°I am that Hilsman!¡±


    He sounded as if he truly felt wronged. He also sounded as if he had no idea as to what was going on. His expression seemed real.


    ¡°Madam, you are suspecting me because nobody saw me for two hours?! How can you be so sure? Seeing me going into the house or lighting a fire to cook¡­ I¡¯m sure that someone must have seen me. How can you be so sure that nobody saw me during that time? This is not like your usual rational self, Vin-nim.¡±


    ¡°Then let me ask you a question.¡±


    Vin picked up her teacup as she asked.


    ¡°Sir Hilsman. What did I promise to do for you if you became Captain? Do you remember our deal?¡±


    Her eyes were slowly starting to glow blue.


    ¡°You better remember it. Otherwise, you will be suppressed by mana until you explode to death.¡±


    All emotion disappeared from Hilsman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    He let out a short sigh. He then shook his head side to side.


    His body leaned back into the chair as if he was slumping over.


    Finally, he looked toward Duchess Vin.


    ¡°There is nothing.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The Duchess¡¯s pupils started shaking.


    On the other hand, Hilsman¡¯s eyes were very still.


    ¡°There was no deal whatsoever.¡±


    His voice was full of confidence, as if he was telling the truth.


    ¡°Madam, someone like you, who cares so much about the Henituse territory and the family, someone who values elegance so much, making a deal with me?¡±


    He shook his head as if it made no sense.


    ¡°The Duchess, no, the Deputy Territory Lord would never make a deal with someone over something like the territory¡¯s Knight Captain position. It¡¯s not like you wish for young master Basen or youngdy Lily to be the territory lord. You wish for the Henituse territory¡¯s administration and troops to be maintained in a clean manner more than anybody else.¡±


    Vin¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°Yes¡­I do wish for that.¡±


    Hilsman did not say anything else.


    He just shook his head, as if he found all of this to be unbelievable.


    ¡°However, Sir Hilsman did make a deal with me.¡±


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    Hilsman eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Vin-nim! I am not greedy for power! Why do you keep testing me-¡±


    ¡°If I, Hilsman, rise up to the Captain position, if I be skilled enough to reach that level, please give me the opportunity to choose my own liege.¡±


    Vin¡¯s stoic voiced echoed through the room.


    ¡°I wish to follow young master Cale Henituse.¡±


    She recalled the conversation she had with Vice Captain Hilsman about one and a half years ago.


    He had spent a few months aftering back from Harris Vige with Cale to swing his sword day and night. After that, he came to look for Deruth and Vin saying that the Knight Captain would not give him permission.


    ¡®If young master Cale bes the territory lord, I wish to wholeheartedly serve him as my liege as the Knight Captain. Of course, I will give my everything to serve the territory even if someone else became the territory lord, but I wish to serve a different liege in my heart in that case.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t remember everything about it, but she remembered some parts very clearly as it had been quite a unique situation.


    ¡°It was very odd for someone like Vice Captain Hilsman who likes status so much.¡±


    The Hilsman she knew would never say something like that.


    ¡°But he proved it.¡±


    Hilsman had changed after that.


    ¡°He yed his part as a valiant knight of the Henituse territory, doing more than any other knights in many battles.¡±


    The numerous battles that had taken ce in the Henituse territory¡­ Cale and his friends had yed the major roles, but many others had fought as well.


    ¡°He then said that he wishes to give his life not for Cale, but for the entire Henituse territory.¡±


    Duke Deruth, who had heard that with her, had told Hilsman that he had be a true knight.


    ¡°Sir Hilsman said that this territory and the people who live here¡­ Everybody was important. He said that he finally understood his mission and to pleasee look for him if we need a sword or a shield for anything.¡±


    Click.


    Vin lowered her teacup.


    ¡°That was why I selected Sir Hilsman to be the one by my side as we headed over.¡±


    She could not get rid of it no matter how much tea she drank.


    She could not calm her anger at all.


    ¡°You are pretending to be the person who is the sword and shield of our Henituse family. I cannot forgive that.¡±


    Cale was called Young Master Silver Shield, but there were many people in the world who wished to be the sword and shield.


    It was the responsibility of the Henituse family to protect such knights of the Henituse territory.


    ¡°Where is Sir Hilsman?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I am right here. I truly-¡±


    Baaaaang!


    The table shook at that moment.


    Vice Captain Hilsman¡¯s hand stretched forward. His body was quickly lunging toward Duchess Vin.


    His hand that seemed as vicious as an eagle¡¯s w was headed for Vin¡¯s neck.


    Baaaaang!


    There was another loud explosion.


    But Duchess Vin did not even bat an eye. She leisurely raised her hand. She then slowly caressed the thing her hand touched.


    The scales that should be cold oddly felt soft and fluffy.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, our human¡¯s mommy! This much is easy for me!¡±


    The ck Dragon revealed itself. Raon was smiling brightly, as if he was enjoying Vin caressing his back.


    They heard a rxed voice at that moment.


    ¡°How disappointing.¡±


    Vin¡¯s gaze turned sharp again.


    ¡°Raon-nim. Please take care of this guy.¡±


    Ooooo¨C


    Raon¡¯s mana roared with the magic circle before it iled around, as if to pressure Hilsman. Vin felt suffocated, despite being inside Raon¡¯s barrier.


    The Dragon spoke with an innocent smile on his face.


    ¡°Yeah! I will catch him! Hey, who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    A sigh echoed inside the room.


    Hilsman plopped down on his seat.


    ¡°Sir Hilsman is alive.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He shook his head side to side with a dejected smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find him asleep in the basement of his house if you head there. He seemed quiet devoted to the Henituse household, so I knocked him unconscious with as little damage as possible. Why would I harm someone like Sir Hilsman?¡±


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Duchess Vin.¡±


    Although this guy was disguised as Hilsman and had a faint smile on his face, he gave off apletely different demeanor from Hilsman.


    Duchess Vin could feel years of experienceing from the way this guy was acting. He also showed no hostility.


    ¡°Hmm. That punk Deruth seems to have a lot of luck with his spouses.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Hmm. I feel like someone must be watching all of this. Is Cale Henituse watching this?¡±


    The man disguised as Hilsman turned toward Raon.


    He quietly looked at the videomunication device dangling on Raon¡¯s neck.


    Smirk. Raon felt that the smirk on this Hilsman¡¯s face was oddly not unfamiliar.


    ¡°Duchess Vin. Oh and the baby Dragon-nim as well. I was really just nning on quietly observing before leaving. I thought I should see the birth of a new legend. But how disappointing.¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m a person who cannot be revealed. I guess it is time for me to go.¡±


    ¡°Who said you can go?! The human told me to capture you!¡±


    He quietly observed the videomunication device even after hearing Raon¡¯sment. He didn¡¯t seem to care that he couldn¡¯t see the person on the other side of the screen.


    A voice flowed out of the ck videomunication device.


    ¨C What the hell are you?


    ¡°My, my.¡±


    He shook his head side to side again.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, you cannot speak to me that way. Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped?¡±


    Cale, who was on the other side of the videomunication device, had the following thought.


    ¡®Who the hell is this crazy bastard?¡¯


    Nobody knew that Vin had the same expression on her face right now. She couldn¡¯t help it.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Escape?


    Something like that was impossible for this bastard.


    ¡°But you see¡­¡±


    The man disguised as Hilsman opened his mouth again.


    ¡°Why is a damn rat here?¡±


    His gaze turned toward Vin.


    His mouth was curled up in a smile but his gaze was cold.


    ¡°Where the hell is that bastard, Deruth?¡±


    Cale and Vin both jumped out of their seats as soon as he said that.


    Cale recalled a moment with Duke Deruth.


    ¡°I knew something was weird¡­¡­!¡±


    Duke Deruth had said the following to Alberu when Alberu told him about how he was going to pretend to be dead.


    ¡®I do not like meaningless sacrifices.¡¯


    ¡®I do not like meaningful sacrifices that much either.¡¯


    ¡®Your highness, if both you and Cale will take what I just said to heart¡­ I will give this a go.¡¯


    But during the meeting today¡­ Duke Deruth had said the following.


    ¡®¡­A meaningful sacrifice is worth doing for the sake of the future, but¡­ We don¡¯t really have an answer for it yet.¡¯


    Cale had told Choi Han and Raon after that.


    ¡®Why is he lying?¡¯


    He was talking about Hilsman. But he was also talking about his father, Duke Deruth.


    ¡°¡­In that short period of time¡­¡­!¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    * * *


    ¡°Your highness! Are you okay?¡±


    Saint Jack urgently rushed over to Alberu.


    ¡°I, I am okay.¡±


    Alberu barely managed to reach out his hand. Dragon M stood in between the Saint and Alberu and made Jack and Hannah stop for a moment.


    Hannah asked at that moment.


    ¡°Where is Cale Henituse?¡±


    Saint Jack¡¯s gaze changed at that moment. His eyes clouded over. Alberu noticed that change.


    ¡°Where is he? I believe that you would know, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Hannah.¡±


    The Saint stopped his rash younger sister. He peeked toward the Dragon before inspecting Alberu¡¯splexion. He looked extremely concerned.


    ¡°¡­Why are you looking for Cale?¡±


    Saint Jack flinched and then smiled with embarrassment after Alberu, who seemed a bit settled after having coughed up some blood, barely managed to get those words out.


    ¡°Something wonderful happened to us. I believe Hannah wishes to share the good news with young master Cale.¡±


    Saint Jack held Hannah¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ah,e on.¡±


    Hannah frowned but tightly held the Saint¡¯s hand as well.


    The Saint smiled brightly and looked at Alberu.


    ¡°The Sun God has made it possible for me to control my power of purification now. I am able to hold my sister¡¯s hand like this now. She has also taught me the true power of healing.¡±


    ¡°True power of healing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Saint Jack gently smiled toward Alberu.


    ¡°Meant to be. She told me to help the existence that is meant to be.¡±


    A smile that was warmer than usual was headed toward Alberu.


    ¡°Every existence under the sun¡­ All existences in this world are meant to be, so the Sun God has given me the power to warmly embrace all those who live their lives properly in this world. I guess Hannah wanted to quickly share this news with young master Cale as well. She was looking for the young master so much.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    As Alberu¡¯s eyes opened wide¡­


    Buuuuuuuuuuuu- buuuuuuuuuuu-


    The sound of a horn flute echoed throughout Puzzle City and the nearby area.


    p.


    The Knight Captain was headed out with the Roan Kingdom¡¯s knights and soldiers outside the window. The reinforcements from the Whipper Kingdom and the Jungle were behind them.


    That re from the horn flute¡­


    That was the highest level rm that announced the start of a war.


    Alberu¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    Something popped into his mind.


    It was something that one of the people who came in here had said.


    ¡®My chat with the Knight Captain ended up going longer than expected because it is quite chaotic with so many people here.¡¯


    Alberu looked toward the door.


    The person standing in front of the door¡­


    The one who had said that just now¡­


    ¡°Capture Deruth Henituse!¡±


    Bang!


    A corner of the ceiling sted open as Choi Han revealed himself.


    His sword headed toward Deruth Henituse.


    Author¡¯s Note


    Hello everyone.


    It is your author, Yu Ryeo Han, who is experiencing the magical phenomenon of her writing getting longer and longer. ^-^


    It has now been three years since I released the first chapter.


    That is why I am here to say hello and leave a small note.


    I have been thoroughly reading through the early chapters these days.


    Every time I do that, it reminds me of the time I spent with this story and the emotions that apanied me through them.


    It always makes me want to thank the readers who have been with < I became the Trash of the Count¡¯s Family >.


    Thank you very much!


    Mm. To be honest with you, I am very happy today as I celebrate three years of writing this series! Hahahaha!


    I am so excited that I decided to set today as a day to eat a lot of meat. (Although my problem is that I eat a lot even without setting a day to eat a lot. Heh¡­hehe¡­vegetables¡­rice¡­I eat a lot of everything. E.V.E.R.Y.T.H.I.N.G¡­. ^-^)


    I truly hope that today is a great and peaceful day for everybody reading this chapter.


    See you again after chapter 700.


    ¨C Sincerely, Yu Ryeo Han


    + P.S. A paperback is in the works. It should be avable by the end of the year.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    The author sounds so cute to her Koreanmunity. Why the heck can¡¯t she show love to the internationalmunity like this? I cry.


    We are having an event in discord! Join us using the link on the website to find out more!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 680: A hunt in the middle of the night 3

    <h4>Chapter 680: A hunt in the middle of the night 3</h4>


    ¡®Damn it! Fuck!¡¯


    Alberu Crossman immediately picked up the spear he had hidden under his body and kicked off the bed.


    ¡®We were tricked!¡¯


    The person Choi Han¡¯s sword was headed toward right now was not Deruth Henituse.


    He heard the horn flute again.


    Buuuu¡ª- oooo¡ª¨C buuuuuuu-!


    The horn flute had distinct tones for different orders.


    The one earlier was to announce the battle while this one was for charging forward to attack.


    His body subconsciously flinched, and his gaze headed out the window.


    He could see the Knight Captain pulling out his sword.


    The other knights pulled out their weapons as well, while the mages were getting ready to cast an extremelyrge spell toward the Puzzle City za.


    Alberu Crossman made eye contact with Deruth Henituse.


    Smirk.


    ¡°I already told you. I said I waste because of taking care of some things after the meeting.¡±


    Deruth Henituseughed.


    Alberu realized it at that moment.


    ¡®It¡¯s the White Star.¡¯


    This bastard was the White Star.


    He was sure of it.


    He then anxiously had a question pop up in his mind.


    ¡®¡­When? How?¡¯


    Since when had the White Star been pretending to be Duke Deruth Henituse?


    Alberu had not noticed anything awkward from the Duke.


    ¡®Cale Henituse said that Duke Deruth told him to take out his biological mother¡¯s diary from her grave.¡¯


    That meant that it was highly likely that Duke Deruth had been himself when Cale left Puzzle City.


    ¡®And it is also highly likely that Duke Deruth was himself when Cale saw him as soon as he came back from his meeting with the World Tree.¡¯


    Duke Deruth had brought up and asked about Cale¡¯s trip to his mother¡¯s grave. Since Cale had not mentioned it first, he needed to have that information in advance to do that.


    ¡®Then it happened after that.¡¯


    It would be most urate to say that the White Star took over as Duke Deruth sometime after that.


    ¡®In that short period of time!¡¯


    Alberu and Cale were aware of most of Duke Deruth¡¯s actions and movements since they discussed this feigning death strategy with him.


    They didn¡¯t try to find out, but it was something that came naturally as they were working together.


    ¡®Duke Deruth didn¡¯t go anywhere special either.¡¯


    Cale also asked Choi Han to guard Duke Deruth¡¯s bedroom at night, in order to avoid any ambush or abducting attempts from the White Star.


    ¡®When and how did he avoid our gazes?¡¯


    Alberu felt extreme anger boiling inside him.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been tricked. I lost.¡¯


    The emotion from those negative thoughts roared inside of him.


    ¡°Motherf-¡±


    Baaaaaaaaaang-


    The rest of the word was drowned out by a loud noise.


    The shining ck aura rising from Choi Han¡¯s sword was fluctuating violently.


    ¡°How does it feel? How is it to be on the receiving end?¡±


    The ck aura was blocked by a burning fire sword that was about the size of a dagger. Deruth Henituse¡¯s hand was holding onto that sword.


    The man then calmly moved his other hand.


    Baaaaaang!


    A wind wall crumbled after being struck by beige-colored mana.


    Clunk!


    The windows of the room almost exploded open at the pressure from the attacks.


    They could see what was going on outside a little clearer now.


    As the darkness of the night slowly started to take over for the red sunset in the sky¡­


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The cold winter breeze blew in through the window.


    ¡°I went to each of their posts to talk to them. I told them that the Saint checked the crown prince¡¯s condition and the reason his internal organs are a mess is because of the venomous aura within the monster¡¯s attack. I told them that the monster¡¯s blood was necessary to heal it.¡±


    Deruth¡¯s voice was carried by the wind and echoed through the entire room.


    * * *


    While that was going on, Rosalyn left ancient Dragon Eruhaben¡¯s side and urgently rushed over to the Knight Captain.


    ¡°What is going on, Captain-nim?!¡±


    ¡°Magic Tower Master-nim. Have you not heard? I guess you might not have, as it was urgently decided not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, sir?¡±


    The Knight Captain¡¯s face was extremely stiff, but he put on a faint smile.


    He had time to exin things to Rosalyn, someone who was working hard to help the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°His highness needs the monster¡¯s blood to heal his injuries. Apparently¡­it will be very difficult for his highness if we cannot get it within the next 12 hours.¡±


    ¡°¡­And?¡±


    ¡°That is why the Roan Kingdom¡¯s troops and the reinforcements will attack and capture the monster¡¯s attention so that the individuals who attacked the monsters during the day, minus his highness, will be able to ambush it and gather its blood. That is the n. They said that all the preparations areplete for when the temple opens after that as well.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s face stiffened up.


    She worked extremely hard to calm down her shaking voice as she asked.


    ¡°Who said that? Who came up with such a n so urgently?¡±


    She looked around.


    Litana and Toonka noticed her and were heading over. From her home kingdom¡­. The prince of the Breck Kingdom, her young brother, smiled and waved his hand.


    The Knight Captain responded, more energetic than ever before, at that moment.


    ¡°Sir Cale did.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    She subconsciously spoke informally.


    ¡®Who? Young master Cale.¡¯


    ¡°Duke Deruth informed us that former Commander Cale has awakened. Our esteemed former Commander-nim came up with this n as soon as he heard about the situation.¡±


    ¡®What unbelievable-¡¯


    Rosalyn had not heard anything about this n.


    ¡°¡­T, that is weird. There wasn¡¯t even a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Duke Deruth informed us that there may be a spy among us, so he personally came to each of our posts to stealthily inform us about it. If we do have any spies, they would have just thought that Commander Deruth was just walking around to our posts to chat with us. Haha.¡±


    The Knight Captain let out a shortugh. It wasn¡¯t because anything was funny; he was just doing it to calm himself down.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Sir Cale and the Duke-nim both so reliable?¡±


    ¡°That-¡±


    ¡®That makes no sense!¡¯


    Rosalyn was about to shout that before she ended up at a loss for words at what the Knight Captain said next.


    ¡°I also heard that the esteemed gold Dragon will also heal soon? I thought he was in serious condition. He truly has you to thank for taking care of him, Rosalyn-nim.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did Duke Deruth say that as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Now we have two Dragons, a bone Dragon, Sir Choi Han, and former Commander Cale-nim. We also have you, Rosalyn-nim, and the other reinforcements.¡±


    The Knight Captain looked around as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Why would we fear anything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°We have no fear!¡±


    The knights shouted behind him. The soldiers let out a spirited shout as well.


    They all had bright expressions on their faces.


    However, they were anxious.


    They were scared.


    They had to draw the attention of this monster. They could end up dead while just drawing its attention. No, they felt as if they would die for sure.


    But they still had to fight.


    ¡°The Duke, former Commander Cale¡¯s father, said the following.¡±


    The Knight Captain repeated the words he was keeping close to his heart.


    ¡°This time¡­I wish to fight together with my son to let him know that I am here with him.¡±


    Duke Deruth had said that after stealthily visiting them and informing them of the n. Those words had shaken the Knight Captain¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I realized many things and noticed that I felt the same way after hearing him say that.¡±


    He had just been watching the battle between the great heroes and these mighty existences.


    He had shaken in fear, shouted in amazement, and held back his anger.


    In the end, they had all seen their lights falling to the ground.


    The Knight Captain decided to now cast aside his fear, swallow his astonishment, and let his anger rage.


    He chose to move forward instead of stopping.


    ¡°We will be victorious. So that the sun can rise again, so that our new sun, the future of the Roan Kingdom can rise again¡­ We will put an end to this night.¡±


    The people here had made up their minds to get rid of the fear, this darkness, with their own hands.


    ¡°¡­Magic Tower Master-nim¡­¡­?¡±


    The Knight Captain flinched and then gulped.


    ¡°R, Rosalyn-nim?¡±


    ¡°Haha, hahaha-¡±


    Rosalyn wasughing.


    She brushed her red hair back as she said a short phrase.


    ¡°¡­He dares.¡±


    Red mana started to roar like mes from the bottom of her feet.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    There was a loud bang and Rosalyn could see the ck Yong bursting out through the window of a room.


    ¡°Choi Han¨C!¡±


    Choi Han was thrown out with it as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad if you think that I am the same as before.¡±


    The person who was responsible for throwing Choi Han and the ck Yong together¡­ Deruth Henituse smiled as he looked at the others in the bedroom.


    ¡°How amazing.¡±


    Dragon M was the one to speak.


    She could not feel anything from the person wearing the face of Deruth Henituse. She did not feel any wariness toward him.


    She had not been able to feel any of the White Star¡¯s aura until just now.


    ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re the White Star, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    ng!


    Sword master Hannah immediately pulled out her sword.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    But she flinched after hearing Deruth Henituse¡¯s questionable statement. It was because he looked so much like Cale Henituse¡¯s father right now.


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by who knows?¡±


    Alberu started to frown.


    He had gotten off the bed, still in his pajamas, and swung his spear toward Duke Deruth.


    Baaaaang!


    The spear and the sword mmed into each other.


    ¡°This red sword! You are the only one with this kind of ancient power, you bastard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you know. Then you should be able to feel that I have changed as well, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Alberu closed his mouth at that question.


    ¡®Choi Han definitely used the amount of power he usually uses to face the White Star. It was a pretty strong attack.¡¯


    But Choi Han was easily flung out the window.


    He could onlye up with one exnation for that.


    ¡°¡­Your body is in bnce?¡±


    The White Star had the wood, wind, water, and fire attributes, but not the earth attribute in the past.


    Getting an earth-attribute ancient power would have allowed him to achieve bnce with all five attributes.


    The White Star had been unable to use his full power until now because his body had not been bnced.


    ¡°You know the answer. By the way¡­¡±


    Deruth Henituse, the White Star, smiled as he asked.


    ¡°Why are you attacking so weakly? Choi Han was the same.¡±


    The White Star, still with Deruth Henituse¡¯s face, already knew the answer.


    ¡°What is it? Is it because you think something might have happened to Cale Henituse¡¯s father? Are you worried that he is dead?¡±


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡±


    Aura burst out of Hannah¡¯s sword, and a fire was visible in her eyes.


    She aimed for an opening while the White Star was fending off Alberu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, before her attack could reach the White Star¡­ Her body was flung away.


    ¡°Hannah!¡±


    Saint Jack urgently supported Hannah, who was rolling on the ground. He could see a thick wall made of water and wind around the White Star.


    ¡°Where is Duke Deruth?¡±


    The White Star shrugged his shoulders at M¡¯s calm voice.


    Ooooooooong-


    Beige-colored mana appeared around her, shaking the whole room.


    The White Star nonchntlymented.


    ¡°He¡¯s alive.¡±


    Alberu and the White Star turned toward each other.


    The White Star smiled gently in Deruth Henituse¡¯s face.


    ¡°Of course, you cannot kill me if you want to save him. You bastards would never be able to find him without me.¡±


    All expression disappeared from Alberu¡¯s face.


    The white spear that was pushing against the White Star¡¯s fire sword was shaking.


    Oooooong¨C oooooo¨C


    The vibrations from the beige-colored mana became even stronger.


    It was so strong that they couldn¡¯t hear anything from the outside anymore.


    Both Alberu and the Dragon were raging with anger.


    The White Star couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Ah, ah.¡±


    He nodded his head.


    ¡°Now I get it. I see why you are all attacking so halfheartedly.¡±


    It looked almost theatrical. Anybody would be able to tell that they were not attacking seriously.


    Although the exterior was that of Deruth Henituse, the inside being the White Star made his calm face look extremely demonic.


    Malice seemed to be flowing out even as he smiled.


    ¡°If I show my powers¡­¡±


    The White Star whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain that the Lion Dragon will turn its attention here.¡±


    The Lion Dragon responded to strong individuals.


    ¡°Both you and the Dragon will have to use your powers to stop me. Then the monster will start to move.¡±


    And as a result¡­


    ¡°The monster wille here to kill the strong enemies while the extremely weak soldiers of the Roan Kingdom and your reinforcements will try to fight it. Both you and the Dragon know that will happen.¡±


    It could be an unimaginably terrible sight if they made the wrong move.


    Ooooooong-


    M¡¯s mana was vibrating wildly as if it was responding to her emotions. They couldn¡¯t hear anything, not even the tiniest sound,ing from the outside.


    All they could hear was the evil voice of this devil.


    ¡°You weak-hearted fools will have to go over to stop the monster. Oh my! Then I guess I can just escape. I can escape with Deruth Henituse¡¯s life in my hands.¡±


    A bright smile appeared on the White Star, on Deruth¡¯s face.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that sound fun?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Crunch.


    Something very faint¡­ An extremely quiet noise was heard.


    The White Star barely detected the noise because of the vibrating mana.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The White Star¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Alberu chuckled¡­


    ¡°Change!¡±


    He then shouted and the spear in his hand started to change form.


    The spear disappeared, and it instantly turned into a rope.


    The rope wrapped itself around the red sword.


    The door started to grow at that moment.


    The White Star who was wearing the face of Deruth Henituse¡­ The closed door behind him started to grow.


    Crunch. Grab.


    Tree trunks instantly grew and started to bind the White Star¡¯s body.


    ¡®Your highness. There is something very odd.¡¯


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡®I will just nt some seeds in between the decorations on the bedroom door for now.¡¯


    ¡®Seeds?¡¯


    ¡®I have a reason for it. There was something iffy during that meeting.¡¯


    ¡®The twins?¡¯


    ¡®¡­Don¡¯t worry about it, your highness. Anyway¡­ I hope that I am wrong. But it is just too weird.¡¯


    Alberu smiled while recalling a portion of the conversation.


    M made her mana subside, and the vibrations that had been cutting out all noises quickly disappeared.


    Screeeech-


    The door with vines growing out of it opened. However, it only opened a small amount as the White Star was blocking its path.


    A person¡¯s eye appeared through the crack.


    The eye slowly looked around the room before stopping at a spot. It was right next to him.


    ¡°I found you.¡±


    The reddish-brown eye looked as if it was on fire.


    Cale Henituse, the owner of that eye, looked at Deruth Henituse, no, the bastard wearing his father¡¯s face, who was trying to get the branches off of him.


    ¡°White Star. Long time no see.¡±


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Anybody else think of the shining after reading that? I won¡¯t include the picture because it can scare some people. Just google ¡®the shining door¡¯ if you want to know.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 681: A hunt in the middle of the night 4

    <h4>Chapter 681: A hunt in the middle of the night 4</h4>


    Alberu had a thought as soon as he saw Cale¡¯s eye through the crack in the door.


    ¡®He¡¯s gone crazy! This punk¡¯s gonepletely crazy! He¡¯s about to cause some kind of incident!¡¯


    Cale going crazy was understandable, as they had no idea what had happened to Duke Deruth.


    ¡®¡­Something big is about to happen.¡¯


    Alberu Crossman was certain without even the smallest amount of doubt in his mind.


    His heart was beating fast. This anxiety about what Cale might do made him tightly clench onto the rope that was wrapped around the White Star¡¯s fire sword.


    The rope was turning slightly ck, but it was not burning because of its durability.


    ¡°Long time no see? I just saw you this morning.¡±


    The White Star seemed rxed.


    Although his body was constricted by tree trunks and his fire sword was tied down by a white rope¡­ He seemed very rxed.


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    Cale seemed rxed as well.


    ¡°Where is my father?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that I killed him?¡±


    ¡®Is this punk crazy?¡¯


    Alberu almost swore after hearing what the White Star said.


    Nheless, this odd stalemate seemed peaceful.


    ¡°White Star, there is no way you would do that. You would lose a card to threaten me with if my father was dead. If anything, you would be hiding my father somewhere I can¡¯t find him.¡±


    ¡°You truly do know me quite well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not that hard to see through.¡±


    Creeeeeak.


    The door opened a little more, and Cale pushed about half of his body inside as he continued to speak.


    ¡°All evil bastards use their brains in simr ways.¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    Alberu turned his head after hearing someone gasp. Saint Jack¡¯s face was a bit pale while he looked up at the sky.


    It was understandable for this innocent Saint to be shocked by Cale Henituse¡¯s words.


    The White Star who was wearing the face of Deruth Henituse¡­ And Cale¡­


    The two of them made eye contact and their mouths opened.


    ¡°White Star, let me make you a proposal.¡±


    ¡°Cale Henituse, are you willing to listen to my proposal?¡±


    The corners of both of their lips curled up, and the White Star, who had a twisted smile on his face, continued to speak.


    ¡°Are you willing to cooperate with me?¡±


    The atmosphere in the room instantly turned odd.


    ¡°Hey! Cooperate with you?! Who the hell would cooperate with a bastard like you?!¡±


    Sword master Hannah, who stood up with Jack supporting her, shouted in anger.


    Shhhhhhh-


    However, the tree trunks weakened the vines constricting the White Star.


    The White Star got out of the vines and released his grip. The fire sword was floating in the air while still tied down by the white rope.


    Shhhhh.


    The White Star fixed his wrinkled clothes as he started to speak again.


    ¡°As you all know, I need to kill the Lion Dragon and get to the sealed god¡¯s temple. Of course, it seems as if getting to the end of that temple will be quite difficult as well.¡±


    Peek.


    He peeked toward Alberu.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Alberu clicked his tongue. He frowned while releasing the white rope.


    The White Star, while pretending to be Deruth, heard about how it would be more difficult to get to the end of the temple than to get rid of the Lion Dragon.


    ¡°My original n was quite simple. You guys kill the temple guardian on my behalf and I leisurely infiltrate the temple to get what I want.¡±


    The White Star shook his head as if that became much more difficult.


    ¡°That was why I spread the rumors about you, Cale Henituse, and created a situation where you would have no choice but to act. But I realized that I had to change my ns after hearing that the temple is even harder to deal with than the Lion Dragon.¡±


    The White Star¡¯s forces had received quite the damage from multiple battles until now as well.


    Furthermore, the White Star did not want to waste his troops now, in case he needed them for thingster on.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, you were probably aiming for this when you revealed this information in front of everybody, right?¡±


    The White Star knew about the issues Cale¡¯s side was facing, better than ever before.


    ¡°That guardian, no, the Lion Dragon. You guys need to get rid of that anyway.¡±


    They needed to return thisnd to the people of Puzzle City.


    The citizens of the Roan Kingdom would be scared.


    ¡°You also need to take care of the temple that would appear after the monster.¡±


    Because the citizens of the Roan Kingdom, no, the entire Western continent, would shake in fear.


    The White Star smiled, still with Deruth Henituse¡¯s face.


    ¡°Of course, your final goal would be to kill me.¡±


    ¡°And your goal is to be a god.¡±


    The White Star did not respond to thement Alberu Crossman made in a low voice.


    Alberu, who quietly observed the White Star neither agree nor disagree with it, openly frowned in annoyance.


    ¡°The start of all of these problems is the summoning ritual you did, White Star. I think the bastard who created this mess should be the one to take care of it.¡±


    Alberu Crossman shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°But realistically speaking, it is difficult.¡±


    ¡®The White Star had no intention of using all of his forces to defeat the monster and the temple. But we need to take care of this as quickly as possible. Ahn Roh Man said the following. ¡®The Lion Dragon only reacted to strong individuals for a week after it appeared, but it went into destruction mode after that.¡¯ ¡¯


    This was something that the White Star, disguised as Deruth Henituse, did not know.


    Only the four people who had been inside the stable¡­


    Cale, Choi Han, Raon¡­ The three of them, plus Alberu Crossman, were the only ones who knew about that.


    That was something Alberu had heard from Ahn Roh Man through Taerang¡¯s AS connection.


    ¡®How entertaining. So, Alberu Crossman, current owner of Taerang¡­ You are the crown prince and you need to save the world from the Lion Dragon?¡¯


    ¡®You will be a power yer not just in the Roan Kingdom, but throughout the whole world, if you can take care of all of this. Alright, listen carefully to what I have to tell you. You won¡¯t regret it.¡¯


    ¡®¡­But it is quite interesting. You seem very simr to me. Are you of an impure bloodline as well?¡¯


    Alberu sighed while recalling the conversation with Ahn Roh Man.


    ¡°Yes. Cooperation sounds good.¡±


    ¡°I agree with your opinion as well, your highness. However, I do have a condition.¡±


    Creeeeeak-.


    The door opened all the way and Cale walked into the room alone to stand in front of the White Star.


    ¡°We will put the issue of the temple aside for now, since that ister. The Lion Dragon. I want you to return my father after we cooperate to get rid of that monster. I will not cooperate with you without that condition.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The White Star almost sounded as if he was humming before he nodded his head.


    ¡°Fine. That was the n anyway.¡±


    Alberu had a thought at that moment.


    ¡®He¡¯s still alive.¡¯


    Cale Henituse¡¯s father, Duke Deruth Henituse, is still alive.


    He was also safe.


    By realizing one thing¡­


    He realized something else as well.


    ¡°Then are we cooperating now?¡±


    The White Star walked a little closer to Cale Henituse.


    ¡°We will, but there¡¯s no trust between us. White Star, I have no reason to trust you, you bastard.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t betray you in this cooperation because my father and our allies outside are pretty much being held hostage. But that is not the case for you.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°How about we make a vow of death?¡±


    The White Star¡¯s pupils shook intensely for a moment.


    ¡°¡­That will not do.¡±


    ¡°Really? I am that serious right now.¡±


    Cale answered back with an expression that seemed as if he wasn¡¯t disappointed at the White Star¡¯s response at all. It was as if he had expected the White Star to respond this way.


    The curse from the God of Death¡­


    The White Star was ced under that curse by touching Dragon Lord Sheritt¡¯s two eggs.


    A life that continues without an end¡­


    A life where he can¡¯t cherish anything¡­


    There was no way that the White Star would like the God of Death.


    Cale calmly added on.


    ¡°Then I just want you to answer one question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is my father inside Puzzle City?¡±


    The White Star heard the question and debated for a moment. He then nodded his head.


    ¡°But I am able to send him elsewhere, even out of this world, at any moment.¡±


    The meaning behind those words was simple.


    Deruth Henituse was still inside Puzzle City.


    However, he could be sent somewhere else at any moment and could be killed in an instant.


    ¡®He has aplices.¡¯


    Alberu hypothesized that the White Star had at least one subordinate by his side, no, by where Deruth Henituse was being held captive.


    The White Star needed to be able to kill Deruth at any moment by giving amand.


    Alberu looked toward the White Star. He looked calm.


    ¡°I am being honest. Even your Dragons would be unable to find him.¡±


    The White Star did not say anything else. Whether it was the ancient Dragon or the ck Dragon¡­ Nobody would be able to find Deruth Henituse.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and reached his hand out.


    ¡°For the first time and thest time¡­ For just one day¡­ Both you and I¡­ Neither of us will point our des toward each other.¡±


    The White Star looked toward Cale with an expression that seemed as if he was having a hard time understanding this.


    ¡°I guess your family is really important to you.¡±


    Dragon M just observed the scene with her arms crossed.


    Saint Jack quietly sighed while Hannah clenched her eyes closed and released the grip she had on her sword as soon as the White Star mentioned family.


    Family and allies¡­


    Those two things were enough to understand Cale¡¯s actions.


    The White Star also reached his hand out.


    ¡°This is the first time. This is the first day our des are not pointed against each other.¡±


    His hand was slowly heading toward Cale¡¯s hand.


    The White Star was still cautiously observing Cale at that moment. He looked at Cale¡¯s sharp gaze and his face that looked calm, despite being full of anger.


    But the moment the two of them shook hands¡­


    The moment he realized that there was no power or magic in Cale¡¯s hand he was shaking¡­


    The White Star smiled.


    At that instant¡­


    ¡°It truly is a meaningful day.¡±


    Cale opened his mouth to speak, and the White Star saw that Cale was smiling just like him.


    In that moment¡­


    The White Star saw it. He saw Cale Henituse¡¯s left hand moving and Cale¡¯s right hand, that was shaking his hand, pulled him forward with extreme force.


    In that short moment of letting his guard down¡­


    aaaap-!


    The White Star¡¯s head jerked to the left.


    ¡®What the¡­?¡¯


    He could not figure out what was going on for a moment.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    The White Star saw Cale Henituse¡¯s foot heading toward his stomach as he had that thought while being pulled forward.


    Tap!


    The White Star quickly regained his bnce and kicked Cale¡¯s foot with his own foot before stepping back.


    All of it had happened in a few seconds, and it seemed extremely natural.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The White Star couldn¡¯t help but scoff.


    It was blood.


    He could taste blood in his mouth.


    He must have unintentionally bitten down on his cheek with his teeth when he was pped.


    ¡°¡­You hit me? ¡­YOU hit ME?¡±


    His gaze turned back toward Cale.


    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s really red. Man, I really am weak.¡±


    Cale was waving his red palm around while snickering. He then nonchntlymented after raising his head and making eye contact with the White Star.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel worse to get pped than to be hit? Hmm? I pped you so that you would feel even worse.¡±


    ¡°¡­You son of a bitch¡­¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The White Star never imagined that he would be pped in this situation.


    The crown prince, whose pupils were shaking as he had the same thought, was thinking internally.


    ¡®I knew this guy¡¯s eyes had gone crazy! I didn¡¯t see wrong!¡¯


    Cale nonchntlymented at the White Star, who was looking back and forth at the blood dripping down his face and Cale.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it fucking wrong to p a terrible bastard?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you understand the meaning behind your actions?¡±


    The White Star was full of contempt.


    The fact that a single moment of letting his guard down led to being pped in the face was what made him feel the worst.


    His finger pointed toward the broken window that Choi Han had been sent flying out of earlier.


    ¡°Your allies out there who are willing to put their lives on the line to fight! Duke Deruth! Do you want all of them to meet their ends?!¡±


    The moment the White Star releases his powers and Alberu releases his to defend against it¡­ The Lion Dragon wouldunch an attack toward the Puzzle City City Hall.


    Duke Deruth was hidden away somewhere very secretive. Only the White Star could find him. But Cale dared to do something like this?


    ¡°Huh? Pffft.¡±


    Cale chuckled. He nonchntlymented as if he wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    ¡°Who said I wanted all of them to meet their ends?¡±


    At that moment¡­


    Cale pulled a videomunication device out of his pocket and dropped it.


    ng!


    The moment the orb shattered¡­


    Oooooong¨C oooooong¨C


    The City Hall building started shaking.


    The vibration that seemed toe up from underground quickly spread through the City Hall building and out.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    The White Star¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    This vibration¡­


    He had used something like this once before.


    ¡°¡­The mana disturbance tool!¡±


    In the desert, the Land of Death, that is one of the Western continent¡¯s Forbidden Regions¡­


    At the Dubori territory of the Caro Kingdom¡­


    The White Star had installed a mana disturbance tool there to make Raon unable to use his magic as he pleases and to separate Cale and Raon.


    That same mana disturbance tool was spreading out from the City Hall building and quickly surrounding all of Puzzle City, following its walls.


    And inside City Hall¡­


    Duchess Vin fixed the one or two strands of hair that had fallen out and nonchntlymented.


    ¡°If the enemies frequently use it, we should make use of it too. It was worth purchasing mass quantities of the ingredients through the Flynn Merchant Guild.¡±


    And then¡­


    ¡°It is impossible to use teleportation spells in this state of mana disturbance.¡±


    It would be impossible to teleport Deruth Henituse out of Puzzle City.


    In addition¡­


    ¡°They cannot contact each other either.¡±


    It was impossible for the White Star to order his subordinates to kill Deruth. He would need to personally go over to kill Deruth Henituse. They could not use videomunication devices right now.


    If he personally gave the order, Cale would not miss the subordinate¡¯s movements.


    She looked around at the mages from the territory activating the tool before turning around.


    ¡°Patriarch Ron.¡±


    ¡°Please call me as usual, madam.¡±


    ¡°I cannot do that.¡±


    She said that but still started addressing him informally, as she usually did. She then looked at Ron, who was slightly bowing.


    The golden top¡¯s whip that Cale had asked to give to Ron was in his hand. The wind, the Wind Elementals, would let him know. That was what her son had said.


    Cale had said the following when Choi Han and Raon had been suspecting Hilsman.


    ¡®Choi Han. Inform my father to get it started. And deliver a message to mother. And Raon, you have my top¡¯s whip, right? Give it to me. There is someone I need to find.¡¯


    While Choi Han and Raon were eachpleting their tasks¡­ Cale, who was left alone, had done something while looking at the videomunication devices. It was to give the order to find an extra Hilsman, Deruth, and the Mogoru twins.


    Vin did not know about that, but she asked Ron a question without any hesitation.


    ¡°Thoroughly search and find my husband. How long will it take?¡±


    ¡®Can you bring him here? Can you find him?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t ask questions like that.


    She just wanted an answer with certainty.


    Ron answered without any hesitation as well.


    ¡°Madam, I made a promise to the young master-nim. I will find him before dawn.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess we just need to maintain the tool until dawn.¡±


    All videomunication had been cut off because of the mana disturbance tool.


    Actually, there was just one ce where it was still possible to use videomunication devices. The location of the young Dragon¡­ The room Vin had just been in had a giant magic circle withrge quantities of mana roaring inside it.


    Everywhere other than that room could not use any spells right now.


    The only thing left in such a situation where they could not contact each other¡­


    ¡°Get going.¡±


    Was faith that they would each do their part properly.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    The person at the center of that faith¡­ Cale Henituse wasughing.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    On the other hand, the White Star could only scoff in disbelief.


    ¡°¡­Crazy bastard.¡±


    ¡®He changed things up like this?¡¯


    The White Star red at Cale with a burning gaze.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and smiled even bigger.


    ¡°There is an unchanging fact in the world.¡±


    His voice was calm.


    ¡°Do you know what that is?¡±


    The unchanging fact Cale was thinking about¡­


    ¡°The gods? A secret of the world?¡±


    He shook his head regarding the examples he had just given.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t some crap like that.¡±


    For him, the unchanging fact did not have to do with the crappy gods or some secret of the world.


    The smile disappeared from Cale¡¯s face. His eyes that were burning even stronger than the White Star¡¯s eyes, shed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mess with family.¡±


    You must not mess with my family, with my people.


    That was an unchanging fact for Cale Henituse.


    Boom¨C!


    The ground shook.


    Back in the za¡­ Rosalyn, who was with the allies, grabbed her hand that was slightly shaking because of the mana disturbance and subconsciously looked down at the ground.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­!¡±


    It was not magic.


    However, it was a power she knew.


    This power that was shooting up from the ground¡­


    She subconsciously opened her mouth. Her shout was full of both joy and realization.


    ¡°¡­Young master Cale!¡±


    She raised her voice once more after seeing the location the power was gathering.


    ¡°Back! Everybody, please move back!¡±


    The space between the allies and the monster, the Lion Dragon¡­


    The empty area that the allies were just about to charge forward into¡­


    Craaaaaaack-


    That area started to split.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    The ground shook with a loud noise that sounded like thunder.


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    ¡°Duck!¡±


    Anxious people ducked or grabbed onto their horses and crouched down.


    They then saw it.


    ¡°That is¡­¡­!¡±


    They saw rocks shooting up from the cracked ground.


    Tens, no, hundreds of rocks.


    People were able to realize who made these rocks shoot up at that moment.


    Cale Henituse.


    He was here. He was awake.


    He would soon stand on this battlefield again.


    The rocks started to move as they realized that fact.


    ¡°¡­A w, wall-¡±


    In the empty area between the allies and the Lion Dragon¡­ The rocks and boulders started to pile up.


    They were creating a giant wall.


    Tap.


    Someonended on top of that wall.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    Rosalyn could see Choi Han look down and smile after hearing her shout.


    Cale was smiling and saying something to the White Star at that time as well.


    ¡°White Star, it was so much easier to create this barrier with you gathering everyone in one spot.¡±


    Barrier.


    A wall created to block against anything trying to get in from the outside.


    Cale had no intention of giving up on his allies or his father.


    Now that the sun had set and night had arrived¡­


    A night without magic had started and a breeze that came in through the window made Cale¡¯s red hair flutter, as if it was a fire lighting up the night.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Cale just b*tch pped the White Star!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 682: A hunt in the middle of the night 5

    <h4>Chapter 682: A hunt in the middle of the night 5</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your damn mind!¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice sounded calm.


    Sword master Hannah couldn¡¯t help but rub her arm. Her arm was full of goose bumps.


    ¡®¡­I always have this question, but what is the end for this guy?¡¯


    Hannah could see Cale smiling while looking at the barrier being created between the Lion Dragon and their allies through the window.


    How many steps in advance was this guy looking at?


    Where were these thoughts and demeanoring from despite being just twenty years old?


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Hannah looked toward Cale with disbelief.


    ¡°Did you just say, ¡®what is¡¯? Can you not think straight because of anger?!¡±


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Wind slowly gathered around the White Star and wrapped around him. His clothes started to flutter intensely.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to take on the Lion Dragon and me without being able to use any magic?¡±


    The wind filled the area around them.


    Chhh-


    The magic lights had turned off already because of the mana disturbance tool. Now, the candles lighting up the room also went out because of the White Star¡¯s breeze.


    It wasn¡¯tpletely dark because the sky was still partially orange from the sunset, but¡­ Darkness was hitting this room quicker than the outside.


    The White Starughed as he spoke.


    ¡°Inside this darkness?¡±


    ¡®They¡¯re going to take on the Lion Dragon and me in this darkness? The nowplete me? While I am holding their weakness, Deruth Henituse?¡¯


    ¡°You are an idiot.¡±


    The White Star sighed.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. You truly are different from me. You are foolish.¡±


    Why was he saying that Cale was foolish?


    Sword master Hannah couldn¡¯t help but have that thought as she watched.


    The White Star and Cale Henituse¡­ These two existences were extremely different in Hannah¡¯s eyes. So why was the White Star saying that the two of them were very simr but different in the end? Why did he sound disappointed as he said that?


    Hannah subconsciously turned toward Cale.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Why am I doing this?¡±


    Cale calmly answered inside the room that was dark blue and notpletely submerged in darkness yet.


    ¡°There¡¯s just two.¡±


    His calm yet enunciated voice spread throughout the room inside the darkness.


    ¡°There are only two enemies to fight. One bastard is white and so big that it is easy to see. The other bastard is in front of my eyes.¡±


    A me crackled in the darkness.


    Crackle-


    A me that was redder than his red hair started to appear around Cale.


    ¡°That much is doable, even if I am out of my mind.¡±


    Wind and fire¡­


    The wind had only put out small candles and these mes were not burning anything, but¡­ The two people, surrounded by wind and fire respectively, were observing each other.


    The White Star¡¯s left hand went into the inner pocket of his shirt. His hand was holding a white mask when it appeared again.


    From the forehead to the middle of the nose¡­ This white mask that covers half his face was ced on the White Star¡¯s face.


    Click.


    There was a quiet noise and the White Star¡¯s appearance changed.


    He was no longer Deruth Henituse; he looked his original self now. Of course, half of his face was hidden underneath the mask.


    This whole process seemed natural yet mystical, but Cale could only see the unchanging core that was the White Star.


    The White Star¡¯s lips twisted up after seeing that Cale had not even blinked.


    ¡°Do you really think that you bastards will be able to take down the Lion Dragon and me if you split into two?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s definitely enough.¡±


    Someone else chimed in.


    The White Star turned toward the person. Alberu Crossman was sitting on the window ledge now. He was still wearing simple pajamas.


    However, there was a spear in his hand that was glowing white, simr to the Lion Dragon that could not hide its white scales despite it being night.


    ¡°I received some special grade tutoring.¡±


    He had heard from Ahn Roh Man.


    ¡®After defeating the Lion Dragon, we analyzed the data and used the Lion Dragon¡¯s bones to create an Ex-Grade weapon.¡¯


    ¡®There is actually just one meaning behind those words.¡¯


    ¡®The Lion Dragon is now a monster that is capable of being defeated, a monster that can be ovee.¡¯


    Ahn Roh Man had also said the following.


    Using the word ovee did not mean that they could simply kill it. It meant that they hadpletely analyzed this existence and conquered it.


    ¡®With this Ex-Grade weapon¡­ If you have a few strong individuals at the S-Grade or higher¡­ It is actually pretty easy.¡¯


    He said it was easy, but the way to do it was quite difficult.


    However, Alberu happily said the following.


    ¡°I will take care of the Lion Dragon.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as much as Cale Henituse, but Alberu had gone quite crazy right now as well.


    It was because the person that the White Star disguised himself as and the time he did it¡­ It was at a location that Alberu was responsible for and he took a Commander-Grade individual from right in front of Alberu¡¯s open eyes.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and looked at the White Star again.


    He was still very calm.


    ¡°Did you hear him?¡±


    The White Star pursed his lips after seeing Cale¡¯s gaze that seemed to be asking what the problem was.


    ¡°How do you n on getting past the temple?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Although Cale responded in a rxed voice¡­ Although he responded as if he had no idea¡­


    He nned on going.


    Cale nned on taking the White Star and going to the temple.


    ¡®Cale. Ahn Roh Man told me something.¡¯


    This was something that only Cale, Choi Han, Raon, and Alberu knew about.


    ¡®There was a reason it took them a year to get to the end of the temple.¡¯


    ¡®I¡­have no confidence. But I still n on doing it. If someone needs to be the first one to step into that ce, I must go.¡¯


    The sealed god. The ce where the sealed god was currently sleeping¡­


    There was one way to get to the end of that temple.


    Cale nned on taking the White Star down that path with him. It was because he had full intention ofpletely finishing things this time.


    That was why Cale calmly responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s a problem I can think aboutter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The White Star looked anxious after hearing this response that did not seem to follow Cale Henituse¡¯s usually prepared style.


    But Cale just reached his hand toward the mes surrounding him.


    ¡°M-nim, go ahead. You can leave this ce to me.¡±


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    A me with a thunderbolt inside shot out toward the White Star.


    The me crashed into the wind wall and let out a loud noise.


    Alberu was still on the window ledge as he looked up.


    Someone brushed past him and jumped out the window as he did that.


    ¡°M-nim.¡±


    M removed her polymorph spell. The mana was currently disturbed, but simr to how Raon was able to maintain the dye magic back in the Caro Kingdom¡­ Returning to her original form was easy for an ancient Dragon like her.


    The Dragon revealed itsrge body once again.


    ¡°Where do you-!¡±


    The White Star seemed to have realized something as he started to move toward M and Alberu who was on the window ledge.


    Baaaaaang!


    Cale got in his way.


    Chhhhh-


    A swirling water whip was whipping down on the White Star nonstop.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The White Star sneered and didn¡¯t even lift a finger as a wall made of wind and water blocked all of those attacks.


    Bang! Baaaaang! Bang!


    Countless explosions slowly turned the inside of the room into a mess.


    All of the furniture was destroyed and Hannah stood in front of her brother, Jack, to protect him from the aftershock.


    ¡°Oppa, stop moving! Why are you doing that?!¡±


    ¡°I need to go.¡±


    ¡°Go where?¡±


    She was getting flustered, following her brother to protect him as he moved.


    She still managed to look at Cale Henituse for a moment and then looked confused.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Cale Henituse took a badge out of his pocket.


    He then undid about two buttons, as if it was hot.


    ¡°You made a very bad decision this time.¡±


    Touching the Dragon Lord¡¯sir, experiencing the curse of reincarnation¡­


    The White Star will regret this day more than every other decision he has made in the past.


    Actually, he won¡¯t even have time to regret it anymore.


    Cale closed his eyes.


    ¡®Anyway, human, don¡¯t worry! I will take our human¡¯s daddy, the fake Hilsman, and everybody!¡¯


    ¡®Grandpa Ron and the Wind Elementals will find him quickly! They will be able to locate any weird ces pretty quickly because the mana is in chaos!¡¯


    The mysterious fake Hilsman was quietly sitting there captured, with his hands and feet tied up.


    He had mana restricting chains on him. The fake Hilsman seemed as if he was going to try to run at first, but he then started listening to them.


    Cale opened his eyes and addressed the hesitating Dragon.


    ¡°M-nim, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°¡­See youter, Teacher.¡±


    Although this Dragon had appeared again¡­


    The people below did not have the time to look with amazement.


    M quickly pped her wings and headed toward someone.


    ¡°Time to wake up, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Even therge body of the stopped Dragon could not cover the body of the individual on the ground.


    As the Dragon above opened its mouth and formed what looked to be a smile¡­


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°¡­Haaa.¡±


    Someone sighed. The individual with a bigger body than M¡­


    The Gold Dragon slowly opened its closed eyes. M looked into those gold eyes and motioned with her eyes.


    ¡°Over there. There is someone waiting for you.¡±


    Alberu Crossman was standing on the window ledge, looking directly at the Gold Dragon, Eruhaben.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m done pretending to be dead.¡±


    The Dragon that had been pretending to be dead slowly moved hisrge wings.


    Boom-.


    The Dragon raised its body.


    Just that simple movement shook the nearby buildings and the ground.


    There was no noiseing from the Gold Dragon as it flew up.


    But it felt as if he had gotten a good rest because¡­


    The Dragon¡¯s body seemed very light as it flew up.


    ¡°Everybody is headed over.¡±


    The Dragon looked toward the northeast sky once he flew up.


    Although darkness had already spread through the area¡­


    He could see arge grey Dragon pping his wings and quickly heading over.


    There was a pink-haired boy sitting on the Dragon and waving.


    Eruhaben turned away from the waving boy and started to move. He felt a bit better after getting that rest.


    He happily offered his back.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Alberu got on Eruhaben¡¯s back.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    He took a big breath in and out. The cold winter air spread inside his body and his hot breath came out.


    Alberu looked at himself.


    He didn¡¯t like the fact that he had no shoes and that he was wearing pajamas, but this should be enough.


    ¡°¡­That blonde hair! His highness! I¡¯m sure it is his highness!¡±


    ¡°Even his highness is here!¡±


    For the people who were scared of the magic-less night, this should be enough.


    It should be enough to get rid of their fears.


    He looked inside the open window before turning away from the red hair swirled in mes.


    ¡°I guess it was waiting for us, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    The monster, the Lion Dragon. That monster was observing Eruhaben, Alberu, and the spear in his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s body headed toward the monster. His wings pped as if to slice through the night.


    ¡°P, please wait!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Your highness! P, please take me with you!¡±


    Someone awkwardly jumped off the window. Eruhaben looked shocked before he quickly offered his back.


    Plop.


    The person who fell onto Eruhaben¡¯s back¡­


    ¡°Hey! Are you crazy?!¡±


    They then heard someone shouting almost like a screech before that person jumped out and gentlynded on Eruhaben¡¯s back.


    ¡°Saint-nim?¡±


    Alberu looked shocked as he headed over to Jack.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    Saint Jack quickly got up and clenched the hems of Alberu¡¯s pajamas.


    ¡°W, what is it, Saint-nim?¡±


    An anxious Alberu stuttered a bit but Saint Jack moved on to clench Alberu¡¯s left hand.


    To be more specific, he clenched Alberu¡¯s left hand and the spear he was holding.


    ¡°Your highness. The Sun God has given me a message just now.¡±


    Saint Jack had been nkly staring at something.


    He had been listening to the Sun God speak. The Sun God had started directly speaking to Saint Jack at some point in the past.


    ¡°Saint-nim¡­¡­?¡±


    Jack quietly answered as Alberu looked toward Jack with suspicion.


    ¡°Fortification.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°It is a fortified weapon.¡±


    Jack stumbled over his words as he answered.


    He had no idea what he was saying, but it was important to share the will of the god.


    ¡°The Sun God said that t, this is different from when it belong to A, Ahn Roh Man. It has the touch of a god now.¡±


    Taerang was said to have received external data and been updated.


    Many changes must have happened to the data and the system, simr to how it referred to the ce it came from as Earth 3.


    Jack nkly looked at the white spear as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Light¡­the Sun God said that light will pour out of it.¡±


    ¡®Light?¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s expression turned odd.


    ¡°The Sun God said that darkness will not be able to stop you, your highness. My lord said that you are the only owner of the fortified Unbreakable Spear.¡±


    Saint Jack looked at the odd expression on Alberu¡¯s face.


    ¡°The Sun God said that Alberu Crossman is like the sun and must shine. Your highness, my lord told you to light up the darkness.¡±


    The Sun God apparently gave Jack an incantation as well.


    Jack was told that Alberu would figure everything out if he recited those words.


    Alberu recited that incantation in his mind and looked down at the white spear.


    But as he did that¡­


    ¡°We need to dodge!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re moving!¡±


    Hannah and Eruhaben both shouted and the Dragon moved away from the window.


    Baaaaaang¡ª¨C!


    There was a loud noise and the wall by the window crumbled.


    It seemed as if the White Star and Cale¡¯s battle had started for real.


    ¡°Your highness¡­¡­!¡±


    Saint Jack called out to Alberu, sounding as if he wanted something. Alberu bit his lips before starting to speak.


    ¡°I order you, as someone who has received Angelina¡¯s protection.¡±


    The incantation that the Sun God supposedly gave to Jack¡­


    Alberu was able to confirm that Angelina was the Sun God after reciting the first line.


    He also realized that, between Choi Jung Gun and Angelina, it was Angelina who inputted the data into Taerang.


    What was the Sun God trying to give him with this incantation?


    Alberu had that thought as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Follow the one who is meant to be.¡±


    ¨C First item in update 1.1.


    He heard Taerang¡¯s mechanical voice.


    ¨C Additional data. ¡®Holy shlight.¡¯


    ¨C This item is for using the Sun God¡¯s Divine Power to create light to brighten a night-time environment.


    ¡®What? A shlight? Divine Power?¡¯


    Alberu frowned.


    Divine Power was a critical poison for Dark Elves.


    ¨C Revealing information about, ¡®Divine Power.¡¯


    ¨C Please be advised that the Divine Power stored within the weapon is only for radiating light and will not threaten the user in any way.


    ¨C Analyzing the user¡¯s usual pattern. Using this as foundation to change to the most fitting form.


    The weapon changed form.


    Click.


    A gun was in Alberu¡¯s hand again.


    ¨C Beeeeeep-! Beeeeeep-!


    ¨C The area around the user is currently unstable. Analyzing information.


    ¨C Something called ¡®mana¡¯ is in disarray.


    However, it is unrted to Divine Power. ¡®Divine Power¡¯ is still able to be used.


    Taerang then said the following.


    ¨C As a result, releasing immediately.


    Click.


    Alberu flinched and his eyes opened wide.


    He could feel a bullet that was different from the usual mana bullet filling the barrel.


    ¨C Five seconds. Divine Power will release in five seconds.


    It is strongly rmended that you use it somewhere dark, without anybody in the line of fire.


    ¡®It¡¯s firing all of a sudden?¡¯


    ¨C 5, 4-


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Alberu immediately pointed the barrel somewhere.


    The darkest ce without anybody¡­


    It was the sky.


    -2, 1.


    Fire.


    Click.


    He heard a mechanical click in the gun and the gunshot red through the night.


    Tang¡ª!


    Alberu saw it at that moment.


    Saint Jackmented on what Alberu had seen.


    ¡°¡­Light¡­¡­!¡±


    To describe in more detail¡­


    ¡°The power of the sun¡­¡­!¡±


    It was light filled with the power of the sun.


    There was only one thing that could mean.


    ¡°Divine Power!¡±


    Although it had no offensive power or healing power¡­ He was sure this was Divine Power even though it did not seem to hold any of a Divine Power¡¯s usual abilities.


    Saint Jack subconsciously dropped his jaw.


    In this night without magic¡­


    The small light that shot out of the sun slowly started getting bigger as it headed for the sky.


    It looked as if a small sun was rising.


    That was why everybody on the ground, and not just Alberu, could see this right now.


    Rosalyn, who was in a chaotic state because of the mana disturbance, could hear the Knight Captain mumble while nkly looking up at the sky.


    ¡°¡­The sun¡­¡­!¡±


    The Knight Captain seemed shocked at what he just said before he teared up and looked at the others around him.


    The knights and soldiers of the Roan Kingdom all looked at each other as well.


    They all had the same thought on their minds.


    The Roan Kingdom¡¯s Crossman royal family.


    This family was said to have the blood chosen by the Sun God.


    That legend that they heard every so often since they were little were clear in their minds right now.


    They were remembering that legend in this darkness, as if they were getting back memories they had lost.


    Alberu Crossman was thinking about that legend as well.


    He also remembered ¡®the truth.¡¯


    He was thinking about the Sun God¡¯s curse that was on the Crossman royal family for having the ancient White Star¡¯s blood.


    Furthermore, Alberu was thinking about the Sun God¡¯s curse toward the Dark Elf blood flowing through his body.


    Finally, he was thinking about himself, who was meant to be here, despite all these things.


    Alberu chuckled and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°¡­This¡­ feels like I really became the sun or something.¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Alberu raised his head.


    It was the night of a new moon.


    ¡°I am the moon.¡±


    What rose in the sky was not the sun, it was the moon.


    Others might think this was the sun, but it was different for him.


    Alberu looked down at Puzzle City. He couldn¡¯t see the gazes of the people below, but he could feel it.


    Cale Henituse might freak out if he saw this, but¡­


    ¡°¡­I might be able to be a legend as well.¡±


    ¡®It might be quite the interesting picture.¡¯


    Unlike Cale Henituse, Alberu was someone who knew how to enjoy and use something like this to his advantage as well.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Alberu sounds kind of badass doesn¡¯t he?


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 683: A hunt in the middle of the night 6

    <h4>Chapter 683: A hunt in the middle of the night 6</h4>


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    ¡°Saint-nim.¡±


    Alberu put on a reliable smile for Jack, who was looking at him with astonishment.


    Jack had heard about this from the Sun God.


    She said that Alberu Crossman would shine a light in the darkness.


    Jack stuttered as he spoke.


    ¡°T, that was definitely D, Divine Power-¡±


    ¡°Saint-nim. I must go fight now.¡±


    The light rising up into the night sky was not small.


    It was smallpared to the sun or the moon, but it wasrge enough to light up all of Puzzle City.


    The nearby territories could probably see this light as well.


    This white light that was the only source of light in the dark sky looked quite holy.


    It had no offensive power or healing power, but it was still the pure power of the sun.


    It felt as if the Sun God had gathered her godly aura in it, without it being tainted by human hands first.


    And underneath thatrge light¡­


    The calmly smiling crown prince was saying that he needed to go fight now.


    He needed to fight the Lion Dragon, the terrifying monster that would be recorded in history forever.


    Saint Jack held back his shock and the question on his mind.


    ¡®Actually, it is not even a question.¡¯


    The Sun God.


    This great existence, whether she was here for good or bad, meant a lot to Jack.


    That god was currently looking down on this battlefield.


    The fact that she delivered her will to Jack in a message meant that she was watching.


    And she had chosen Alberu Crossman.


    Why?


    ¡®It is because he has the answer. He has a path forward.¡¯


    That meant that there was only one thing for Jack to do.


    ¡°I shall not be in your way.¡±


    He was useless on this battlefield. Then his role should be to step aside right now.


    However, there was a lot for him to do in the back of the battlefield.


    ¡°¡­I hope nobody gets hurt, but please don¡¯t worry even if they do. I am here. I will heal everyone.¡±


    Alberu smiled at Jack.


    The Saint¡¯s healing power was poison to him. Alberu hid his mother¡¯s keepsake, the ne that was slightly visible in his pajamas.


    Jack quietly looked at the faint smile on Alberu¡¯s face before walking over to Hannah.


    ¡°Hannah. We should get down.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hannah, who had calmed down, pulled her sword out of the scabbard.


    ¡°There¡¯s no magic right now.¡±


    Her gaze turned toward Alberu.


    ¡°That is why I need to fight. Isn¡¯t that right? What do you think, your highness?¡±


    ¡°I would be grateful for your assistance.¡±


    Hannah pointed with her chin, as if to tell Jack that she was right.


    Jack lowered his head, as if he had no choice, before gently putting his hand on the Dragon¡¯s back.


    ¡°Could you please let me down?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The Gold Dragon slowly lowered itself.


    Alberu kept his eyes on the Lion Dragon as it happened. The monster was just silently observing the light in the night sky. Its red pupils were growing and shrinking in size over and over, as if it was thinking about something.


    The people underneath scattered as Eruhaben¡¯s body got closer to the ground to move away from the range of the Dragon¡¯s shadow.


    Jack looked at Alberu once Eruhaben was close enough to the ground that even he could safely jump off.


    ¡°I believe I will receive a lot of questions.¡±


    People would definitely ask Jack a lot of things once he got down.


    ¡°Please just tell them exactly what you saw.¡±


    Jack could feel it in the crown prince¡¯s response.


    ¡®This person is not nning on dodging the issue.¡¯


    Jack would have no choice but to bring up the Sun God if he told people exactly what he saw.


    ¡°Your highness, will it not be burdensome for you? You don¡¯t even have young master Cale by your side.¡±


    ¡®All of the attention and hope will be ced on you.


    It would be a different kind of attention and hope than the ones ced on Choi Han and the other Dragons.¡¯


    People saw Choi Han, Hannah, Mary, and the Dragons as heroes.


    As for Alberu Crossman, he was a leader.


    The kind of attention and hope ced on a leader was very different from those ced on heroes.


    People hoped for victory from heroes but they hoped for leaders to protect them.


    ¡®Young master Cale is both a hero and a leader.¡¯


    In Jack¡¯s eyes, Alberu Crossman was someone who personally wanted to be a leader and not a hero.


    That was why Alberu responded as Jack had expected, to his question about it being burdensome.


    ¡°This is my job.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Jack did not ask any more questions to hold back someone who was heading out to battle.


    ¡°Haaaaa, I¡¯ll help you. I wille right back.¡±


    Hannah put Jack over her shoulders and jumped off Eruhaben¡¯s back.


    Alberu watched them for a moment before turning away without any hesitation. The Lion Dragon was looking at Eruhaben and him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    The crown prince headed back up to their battlefield with the Gold Dragon, Eruhaben.


    The people watching them quickly rushed over to Saint Jack once Hannahnded on the ground.


    ¡°Saint-nim! What is going on right now?!¡±


    The first to approach them was crown prince Valentino of the Caro Kingdom.


    His eyes looked quite chaotic as he looked at Puzzle City that was suffering from mana disturbance, and the light in the sky.


    The light that Alberu shot into the sky was floating there without disappearing.


    It was like amp.


    ¡°Saint-nim, did young master Cale wake up?¡±


    ¡°I, I must hear what is going on as well!¡±


    The ones to ask those questions were Queen Litana of the Jungle and Commander Toonka of the Whipper Kingdom.


    Saint Jack closed his eyes for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Hannah gave a short goodbye and headed toward necromancer Mary.


    Jack, who was left alone with the crowd of people, opened his eyes and started speaking. His firm voice flowed out.


    ¡°The White Star had been disguised as Duke Deruth.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Silence filled the area at this unexpected promation. Great chaos had a tendency to take away words.


    ¡°T, then-¡±


    As someone struggled to say something¡­ Rosalyn pushed past the crowd and approached Saint Jack.


    The Knight Captain of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Royal Guards was behind her.


    ¡°Then the White Star must have tricked people to fight against the monster. Is young master Cale currently fighting against the White Star? Was he the one who activated the mana disturbance tool as well?¡±


    There were a lot of details to exin, but Jack just nodded his head as he didn¡¯t have much time.


    The people around Jack were all representatives of their respective areas and were all silently thinking things through.


    Of course, Toonka was stomping his feet and swearing at the White Star.


    ¡°That rotten bastard who stinks more than old ass shit! How dare he disguise himself as our fwather and trick me?! I¡¯m going to crush him and twist him until I drain every drop of blood from that bastard!¡±


    ¡°U, umm! Saint-nim!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Saint-nim!¡±


    It was the Knight Captain.


    The man who pushed past Rosalyn and urgently moved up opened his mouth again with heavy emotions.


    ¡°T, that thing in the sky- May I ask what that is?¡±


    Saint Jack exined exactly what he had seen, just as Alberu had told him to do, after seeing the anticipation in the Knight Captain¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It is light with the power of the Sun God.¡±


    Everybody turned toward Jack again.


    ¡°My lord has informed his highness, crown prince Alberu Crossman, to light up the darkness.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Someone gasped.


    Nobody knew if it was one of the representatives or their vassals who had gasped, but they all clenched their hands into fists as soon as they heard the Knight Captain¡¯s shaking voice.


    ¡°¡­Puzzle City will not crumble.¡±


    The Knight Captain¡¯s eyes look past the wall to observe Alberu, who was headed toward the monster.


    ¡°His highness¡­ Commander Cale¡­there are many heroes here. I have a feeling that everything will work out.¡±


    Rosalyn, who was looking at the Knight Captain, spoke as well.


    ¡°I guess we need to split into three.¡±


    This was a night where they could not use magic. Rosalyn¡¯s insides were swirling as if she was going to hurl, but she held it back and addressed the representatives.


    Rosalyn knew that she was the one who knew the most about the situation with both the crown prince and Cale not here.


    ¡°First, we need a squad that will support our allies as they fight against the Lion Dragon. Second, we need a squad to support our allies who caused the mana disturbance.¡±


    Rosalyn had located the starting point of the mana disturbance.


    It was the basement of City Hall.


    She had a pretty good idea as to why the mana disturbance had happened and nned on heading over there.


    ¡°Finally, we need a squad to support young master Cale fight against the White Star.¡±


    ¡°I will go.¡±


    Toonka stepped forward.


    ¡°I will remain here.¡±


    Litana chose the battlefield.


    They each chose where they would fight.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    They heard the sound of the wind once again at that moment. Rosalyn quickly tied her fluttering hair up as she looked up at the city walls.


    She saw a beige colored Dragon. M was offering her back to Choi Han. Choi Han stepped onto her back as he looked down.


    The area that had once been chaotic was calming down, with everybody finding their respective tasks. Choi Han made eye contact with Rosalyn who was standing at the center of the group of people.


    Nod.


    She nodded her head at him, as if to tell him not to worry.


    Choi Han nodded his head back before he chased behind Eruhaben with M.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, instructor?¡±


    Alberu had a refreshing smile on his face, as if he was not cold despite just being in pajamas.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put on your armor?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to bring it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­not something to be proud of.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I had a choice.¡±


    Alberuughed as if he was enjoying this situation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take my sweet time when that bastard is waiting for us patiently.¡±


    The monster, the Lion Dragon. The monster that had been quietly observing the light in the night sky now only focused on Alberu.


    It was just silently standing there withoutunching the first attack.


    However, Choi Han could see the monster¡¯s eyes that were glowing even brighter red now.


    Click.


    The weapon in Alberu¡¯s hand changed form once again.


    This was the beginning.


    The two Dragons slowly approaching the monster¡­ The humans on top of them¡­ The monster waiting to face them¡­


    Choi Han thought to himself that everything will end before dawn.


    That was why he asked a question before they started the battle.


    ¡°Your highness. Did Cale-nim stay back on his own?¡±


    ¡°¡­He did.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel about that.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Depending on the situation, you head toward Cale. I feel like he is hiding something after visiting the World Tree.¡±


    Alberu heard Taerang¡¯s voice in his mind.


    ¨C The environment around you is currently unstable; however, it should not be an issue to change the user¡¯s mana.


    It can be changed based on the will of the user.


    The gun was a bit smaller from the gun used to shoot the light into the air.


    ¨C Decrease size of weapon but increase impact of bullet.


    Click.


    Alberu observed the Lion Dragon¡¯s red eyes.


    Tang-


    He then fired.


    He heard a loud noise behind him at the same time.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    It was so loud that it could drown out every other noise.


    ¡°Pffft.¡± Alberu didn¡¯t even need to turn around to see where the noise wasing from.


    ¡°I guess they¡¯re having quite the fierce battle.¡±


    The room where Alberu had been lying on the bed¡­ The wall by the window waspletely destroyed as mes shot out.


    Crackle. Crack.


    It was a me with rose gold thunderbolts inside it.


    ¡°Ha, haha!¡±


    The White Starughed in disbelief while looking at the me.


    ¡°You¡¯re charging at me like there is no tomorrow.¡±


    The White Star had to raise his arm as soon as he said that.


    Bang!


    His fire sword mmed against a spear.


    It was a spear with swirling water. Cale swung that spear in his hand toward the White Star again.


    There was no stopping.


    Bang, baaaaang!


    Whirlwinds gathered at the tips of his feet at the same time.


    Cale kicked his foot toward the White Star¡¯s leg as soon as their weapons shed.


    Baaaaang!


    The whirlwind and wind wall crashed into each other and lost their forms.


    The White Star frowned.


    ¡°A war of attrition like this is not good for you.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t even pretend to listen and moved his left hand.


    The seeds that Alberu had nted on the door¡­ The seeds grew again and vines shot out toward the White Star once more.


    Cale then stabbed the spear toward the White Star as well.


    Wood, wind, fire, and water¡­


    Cale was changing attributes and attacking the White Star without any care in the world.


    Cale knew that using them at the same time would be burdensome on his body, so he would switch between them very quickly without even thinking about the small injuries he was getting.


    Baaaaaang-


    As for the White Star, he was blocking every attack.


    ¡°¡­These weak attacks cannot hurt or kill me. You should know that as well, Cale Henituse.¡±


    The White Star touched a part of his red cheek that was not covered by the mask and mumbled.


    Cale stopped attacking for a moment to speak.


    ¡°I have nothing else to say to you.¡±


    The White Star nodded his head as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have no need to chat anymore. One of us will need to meet our demise.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is all there is to it.¡±


    The White Star slowly raised his head.


    He looked at the ceiling of the room.


    ¡°Fighting like this is extremely small scale for you and me. We are people who control nature. This room is very small.¡±


    The White Star believed that Cale Henituse nned to keep him tied down here.


    ¡°I suppose my going out would cause chaos in the battle against the Lion Dragon.¡±


    However¡­


    ¡°But you should know already. Keeping me in here does not mean that I cannot attack outside.¡±


    The night sky¡­ They heard some noises in the darkness that was only lit up by the light shining down on Puzzle City.


    Ruuuumble- ruuuuuumble¨C


    It was the sound of thunderbolts.


    This was the White Star¡¯s sky attribute ancient power.


    The thunderbolts were much louder than the noises they had heard in the past when he had used this power. The night sky rumbled as if there would be a tsunami.


    This was the true power of the White Star now that he had achieved bnce and did not need to hold himself back.


    ¡°I can easily destroy this ying field if I want-¡±


    The White Star suddenly stopped talking.


    Normally¡­ Cale Henituse would normally charge forward to stop the White Star from using his sky power or cast his shield to protect people.


    ¡°You-¡±


    But it was different this time.


    Cale Henituse had said that there was nothing else to say to the White Star.


    He took out a badge and was putting it on his clothes. He wasn¡¯t even looking at the White Star and seemed to be mumbling to himself.


    ¡°Man, it hasn¡¯t even been that long.¡±


    Cale truly seemed very angry.


    The real Cale Henituse. It had not been very long since Cale met the guy who was now Kim Rok Soo and epted this world and the people in it.


    But the White Star abducted Duke Deruth and put people in danger.


    ¡°I¡¯m so relieved that we were able to remain here alone.¡±


    After mumbling until there to himself, Cale turned toward the White Star.


    The White Star subconsciously took a step back.


    ¡°You, you-¡±


    Cale Henituse seemed different from usual.


    ¡°What are you-¡±


    Cale Henituse looked the same as he had just looked.


    But something was definitely different.


    It felt as if his entire body was covered in blood.


    The stench of blood wasn¡¯t there but it felt as if the stench of blood was spreading out from Cale Henituse.


    It was as if Cale Henituse was being embraced by blood.


    The White Star felt just one thing from Cale right now.


    Essence.


    Something that was extremely instinctual.


    This essence was full of fear.


    It was not regr fear.


    It was something deeper. It was something that made you think of blood.


    This was the fear of death.


    The fear of death, something that any living being would possess, was emanating from Cale Henituse.


    The White Star subconsciously shouted.


    ¡°¡­The Blood-drenched Rock!¡±


    This could only be one thing.


    It was the ¡®Blood-drenched Rock,¡¯ the earth attribute ancient power that the White Star had originally been searching for.


    Smirk.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    The Super Rock had said something when he used ¡®Embrace¡¯ on this power that the White Star had been looking for and was about to gain it for himself.


    ¡®Everything is said to die and return to the earth to turn into dirt. That is why the earth is a ce with arge amount of death.¡¯


    ¡®The Blood-drenched Rock. That is what I called the other earth attribute ancient power.¡¯


    The White Star used the same, ¡®blood-drenched¡¯ word about this power.


    ¡®It¡¯s because it is blood.¡¯


    ¡®It is because it is the Blood-drenched Rock.¡¯ It is the earth where the dead are buried. It is the weapon that kills humans and other living things. It is normal to be scared.¡¯


    The smile on Cale¡¯s face slowly disappeared.


    ¡®Do you know why people feared the ancient White Star?¡¯


    ¡®That earth attribute power used as a weapon makes people feel instinctual fear about death.¡¯


    The ancient White Star used this instinctual fear to instill fear in people and rule over them.


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    Another change happened in Cale¡¯s body at that moment.


    The earth attribute ancient power came flowing out of the badge and through Cale¡¯s body to be cast.


    Another power that Cale had possessed for a while was mixed together on top of that power.


    The Super Rock had said something else while talking about the Blood-drenched Rock.


    ¡®Cale. Do you know why I took the weak Nn Barrow with me? Do you know why I tried so hard to keep him alive?¡¯


    Nn Barrow. The first Dragon yer and the Korean person named Choi Jung Gun.


    ¡®Part of it was that I was protecting him since he was weak. However¡­ That punk had a useless bluffing power. It was a power that was perfect for scamming. But you see¡­¡¯


    ¡®That power is called a bluff is also called courage at times.¡¯


    The name of that power was the Dominating Aura.


    ¡®That punk¡­ He was always bluffing but he had the courage to stand up against fear. And that courage turned into an aura. We were able to fight against this fear when we were with that punk¡¯s aura.¡¯


    The aura that was being mixed into this power that held the instinctual fear of death¡­


    The power that wouldn¡¯t even bow in front of Dragon Fear¡­


    It had the demeanor and features of a ruler.


    The ancient times.


    The two powers that were able to stand up against each other knew how each other worked so well that their mixture continued to grow in size.


    Although the two of them were just a simple aura and an invisible fear¡­


    Thisbination held a power that seemed impossible to fathom its limits.


    Ruuuuumble- ruuuuuuumble-


    They heard the roars of the sky from outside the room.


    But that sound didn¡¯t seem like much in this area.


    Just one person¡­


    Only Cale¡¯s voice, as he spoke with no emotions visible on his face, dominated this area.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Boom.


    The moment Cale stomped his foot¡­


    The room that they were in¡­


    The ce they were standing started to get surrounded by red dirt.


    A domainpletely dominated by Cale was being created.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Now Cale the badass with his domain!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 684: Promise 1

    <h4>Chapter 684: Promise 1</h4>


    His whole body got the chills, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured all over him.


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben looked away from the enemy in front of him and looked elsewhere.


    It felt as if the darkness we call night absorbed all noise.


    Everybody suddenly stopped moving after feeling¡­ something. They all turned toward one ce.


    ¡°¡­What¡­ what the hell-¡±


    Alberu Crossman¡¯s eyes were observing the room with the bed he had been lying on until not too long ago.


    The wall that had crumbled from an explosion was being covered by something red.


    ¡®Dirt?¡¯


    The mud covering the rubble was oddly red.


    It was not red like y. It looked as if fresh blood was mixing in with dry blood. It was that kind of eerie red in color.


    Something peculiar was flowing out of that red wall as well.


    What was this thing?


    Alberu soon found the answer.


    Fear.


    Or maybe terror?


    No.


    Was it dignity?


    It was not arge amount of mana, a vicious aura, or even an explosive power, but¡­ This abstract power was flowing out of the red wall, forcing all of Alberu¡¯s senses to focus on it.


    He couldn¡¯t even think about that monster, the Lion Dragon, for a moment.


    Drip.


    A drop of sweat dripped down from his forehead. He was scared of that ce.


    An image popped up in front of his eyes, as if it was an illusion.


    ¡°¡­Mother.¡±


    When his mother had been about to die¡­


    No, while she was dying¡­


    He recalled the moment he had to face that unavoidable disaster.


    This red dirt, this wall that seemed to be made of blood, made him think of death.


    His death. Or maybe someone else¡¯s death.


    Rumble- ruuuuuuuuumble-


    The thunderbolts that were definitely the White Star¡¯s were still roaring in the sky, but¡­ They did not seem like much to Alberu right now.


    Alberu heard something odd at that moment.


    ¡°¡­Weird¡­ situation detected¡­¡­¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Alberu finally remembered about the Lion Dragon. He remembered that he was on the battlefield.


    He quickly jerked his head toward the Lion Dragon. He heard something odd once again.


    ¡°¡­Simr power¡­ to master¡­¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    Alberu subconsciously stopped moving again after hearing the Lion Dragon¡¯s words.


    The only one that this monster would call master was the sealed god, the God of Despair. But the aura flowing out of this thing was simr to its master¡¯s power?


    He finally thought about something very important.


    ¡®Did something happen to Cale Henituse?¡¯


    The Cale Henituse he knew was not someone who gave off an aura like this or had a power like this.


    The White Star or the sealed god¡­


    This power seemed more suitable for one of those two individuals.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    The White Star. There was no way that this kind of aura would emanate from a crazy bastard like that.


    This was not simple malice nor madness; this was something of a higher level, something instinctual. It also gave off a pressure that made everybody feel as if they should bow.


    God.


    Yes, that word seemed more suitable for this power.


    Alberu Crossman looked at the Lion Dragon. The monster looked possessed as it stared at the red wall. The way it was tilting its head from time to time made it seem to be in quite the chaos.


    Alberu looked toward his ally, the only other individual who was close enough to the monster to hear the Lion Dragon¡¯s words.


    The ancient Dragon and the crown prince¡­


    The two of them could not say anything while looking at each other.


    However, they had the same thought.


    ¡®Cale Henituse is in danger.¡¯


    ¡®Something must have happened in there.¡¯


    This was not something that only the two of them were feeling.


    ¡°¡­Hoooo.¡±


    Inside one of the many rooms within City Hall¡­


    There was a man obediently sitting on a chair with his hands and feet tied up. The mysterious man, who currently looked like Hilsman, opened his eyes with an odd expression on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the terrible stench.¡±


    He looked around at the three individuals surrounding him.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to go check on your guardian?¡±


    This room was full of magic circles. It was the only ce full of mana right now, the only location without mana disturbance.


    On and Hong stood next to Raon, who was sweating bullets, and did not even pretend to hear the fake Hilsman¡¯s words.


    They were busypleting their respective tasks.


    However, there was someone who was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t do his assigned task.


    Plop.


    ¡°Saint-nim!¡±


    Jack¡¯s legs grew weak, and he plopped down on the ground as if he received quite the shock.


    ¡°S, such power-!¡±


    The Saint subconsciously put his hands together and almost started praying to the Sun God after feeling the aura flowing out of the red wall.


    ¡°What kind of enemy is the young master fighting that h, he needs to go up against such a terrible and scary power?!¡±


    His voice was full of disappointment and guilt.


    Saint Jack was feeling upset that the only thing he could do for Cale, who was alone without any allies in that area with such a power, was to pray.


    There were some individuals who had made up their minds to rush toward Cale as well.


    ¡°This does not look good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim. Let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    They were Eruhaben and Alberu.


    They felt as if they needed to find out the identity of this red wall, not just because they were worried about Cale, but also because of the monster¡¯s weird reaction.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Choi Han came over with a confused M at that moment.


    ¡°That power is in Cale-nim¡¯s possession.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°This is the ancient power he earned a while back in the Stan March. This was the other earth attribute ancient power the White Star was looking for.¡±


    Choi Han remembered how Cale had fought against therge red snake to earn this power.


    However, it seemed a bit different from what he remembered.


    ¡°¡­He has this kind of power?¡±


    He could understand why Eruhaben was so shocked.


    ¡°It was a power that could increase the fear and terror inside us. However, it was not this strong.¡±


    The fear mixed in with pressure was even worse than what they had gone up against.


    Maybe this was that power¡¯s original form.


    That might be what allowed the ancient White Star to rule over the Western continent.


    ¡°¡­I believe that Cale-nim using the power properly revealed its true abilities.¡±


    They were all silent for a moment.


    If Cale was the one who used this power, that meant that at least it wasn¡¯t the White Star or the sealed god doing this. A power that could cause so much fear like this should help Cale achieve victory.


    But they were still worried.


    ¡®Can Cale, can that unlucky bastard control such a power?¡¯


    M was thinking about the same thing.


    Since they had long enough to feel that death was near¡­ They couldn¡¯t help but to have that thought.


    ¡°I think everything will be okay.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s quiet voice echoed through the night sky.


    His gaze was headed toward the window of the only room that was not affected by the mana disturbance right now.


    He couldn¡¯t see inside because the curtains were shut, but a certain someone inside that room had delivered a message via magic not too long ago.


    ¡°Raon told me something.¡±


    As Cale ran off after realizing that the White Star was pretending to be Deruth Henituse¡­ He made a promise to Raon before he left.


    ¡°He said that he will capture the White Star without getting hurt. Cale-nim promised that to Raon, so I don¡¯t think we need to worry.¡±


    Alberu pointed the barrel of his gun toward the monster after hearing that.


    Boom-!


    The monster suddenly moved, and¡­


    Tang!


    A bullet shot out of the gun at the same time.


    ¡°The monster is trying to head over to where our dongsaeng is fighting.¡±


    Alberu listened to Taerang¡¯s voice in his mind as he calmly informed the others.


    ¨C The area around the user is currently unstable. However, direct contact with user has significantly reduced the impact of the environment. Confirmed that mana is able to change form. There should be no problem shooting bullets. New data has been analyzed with information from Ahn Roh Man. The Lion Dragon Raid. Will you utilize version 1.2?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we easily take down this monster first?¡±


    Alberu spun the gun in his hand instead of responding.


    ¨C Your actions have been epted as confirmation.


    Click. Click.


    The weapon changed.


    A white spear that was taller than Alberu revealed its magnificent appearance.


    Choi Han was in front of him with his ck Yong summoned and shed his sword toward the Lion Dragon¡¯s supposedly Unbreakable Shield.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    The hunt for the Lion Dragon started with a loud bang.


    Choi Han stepped onto the Lion Dragon¡¯s shield and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel it anymore.¡±


    That fearsome pressure that came flowing out of the red wall¡­


    He could not feel that aura anymore.


    The people who were sensitive to auras noticed this and realized something.


    That area¡­


    The area within the red walls was separated from this area now.


    They could tell that it was confined.


    There was someone who knew that better than anybody else.


    It was the person imprisoned inside of it.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    The White Star slowly looked around. He looked pretty calm, but sweat was dripping down his mask from his forehead.


    It was dark.


    The bed with the soft nket¡­


    The luxurious chair that was destroyed in battle¡­


    The beautiful candle stick¡­


    Everything was quickly swallowed up by the red mud.


    Boom.


    The White Star stomped his foot.


    He could feel that the floor was as firm as a boulder. The gooey mud had turned into a sturdy boulder.


    He had not stomped his foot because he didn¡¯t know this.


    He had to do so, despite knowing this was the case.


    The terrible and dirty aura of death was relentlessly pressuring him.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    He felt as if he was suffocating even though nothing was there.


    Crackle-


    The fire sword crackled in his hand again.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    Cale was the only thing in this dark area that he could see clearly.


    The White Star started to smile.


    The power he tried to get¡­ The power to rule over people by suppressing them with fear¡­


    He was disappointed that he missed out on such a power.


    However¡­


    ¡°There is something you miscalcted.¡±


    Death.


    ¡°There is nobody in this world who remembers their death like I do.¡±


    The White Star was already used to that kind of fear.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t feel fear.


    It was a living being¡¯s natural instinct to feel fear.


    However, he was able to ovee that natural instinct.


    The White Star just saw it as a necessaryponent for a greater goal, while others would just say that he was crazy.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me with this kind of aura¡­this kind of bluff.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Cale calmly admitted it.


    He could hear the Scary Giant Cobblestone¡¯s voice in his mind.


    ¨C In the beginning, humanscked the power to hunt things with their bare hands.


    That is why they started to carry weapons.


    The first weapon was a rock.


    Boom.


    There was a short noise, and rocks started to pop out of the red dirt.


    ¨C mming down with rocks, throwing rocks, stabbing with rocks¡­


    The rocks were of all sorts of shapes and sizes.


    Ooooooooong-


    The badge in his hand seemed to be shouting.


    The Blood-Drenched Rock was not saying anything unlikest time. All Cale did was tightly clench the badge.


    The Super Rock continued to speak.


    ¨C You cannot get drunk on that fear. You can¡¯t fall into the delusion that you are ruling over him.


    This dirty and grimy emotion seemed to be covering Cale¡¯s whole body.


    The Blood-Drenched Rock.


    Cale naturally found out what it meant to rule with fear the moment he used this power.


    That was why he was able to naturally threaten the White Star.


    He felt as if he might even get addicted to this terrible power if he made the wrong move.


    ¨C Rocks do not exist to kill.


    However, Cale was able to easily brush this feeling aside.


    The extremely difficult and sad deaths he had seen and felt made it so that he could not get addicted to this power.


    Smirk.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°By the way, it looks like you might not have noticed something.¡±


    The fire sword crackled even brighter in the White Star¡¯s hand and lit up the area.


    Cale pointed toward the White Star.


    ¡°You¡¯re sweating right now.¡±


    He gently opened up his arms.


    ¡°White Star. The ruler that you wanted. Yeah. The person who can release an aura that goes beyond human limits. That person is actually me and not you, it seems.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes curled up as if he found this to be quite amusing.


    ¡°Alright, feel free to attack me. Who knows? You might be able to get this power if you kill me.¡±


    Cale then stomped his foot.


    Boom-!


    The rocks floating in the air all charged toward the White Star.


    ¡°You think these puny rocks-!¡±


    He swung his fire sword as if to melt away the rocks. However, the White Star could see Cale smiling and walking toward him.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Cale quickly moved forward with whirlwinds at the tips of his feet. The rocks did not get in Cale¡¯s way as they attacked the White Star as if they were hail.


    The White Star did not sumb to the attacks.


    ¡°I just need to destroy this area-!¡±


    His clothes fluttered as his other powers roared.


    Wind, fire, water¡­ All sorts of powers mixed together and grew in size. This power felt as if it would send this entire area flying.


    Cale was still smiling.


    ¡°Yes. Try everything you can try.¡±


    He was thinking about the person who taught him so many things.


    ¡°I have such a big heart that I can Embrace anything.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk had said the following about ¡®Embrace.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll be honest with you. I gave it the name Embrace, but¡­ Ah, I¡¯m only telling you, okay? That ability is more of a binding than an embrace? No, hmm, is there no better word for it? Ah, right, dominance!¡¯


    ¡®That power is like dominance. It dominates the target and binds them into your hand.¡¯


    A long time after Cale, as Kim Rok Soo, had heard about how to use Embrace from Lee Soo Hyuk¡­


    Kim Rok Soo had asked Lee Soo Hyuk a question about it.


    ¡®Team leader. If Embrace can embrace both tangible items and intangible powers¡­ Isn¡¯t it pretty much an omnipotent power if you can store anything and everything wherever you want?¡¯


    ¡®Rok Soo, Kim Rok Soo. I know I talked it up by mentioning binding or dominance or what not, but¡­ nothing in the world is omnipotent.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk had shaken his head side to side.


    ¡®You are imprisoning it. It doesn¡¯t disappear.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk started there and mentioned some weaknesses or restrictions to this ¡®Embrace¡¯ power.


    ¡®There are quite a lot of issues when you use it on a person.¡¯


    Cale recalled those things as he walked toward the White Star, who had arge amount of power gathered at his sword and seemed ready to release it at any moment to destroy this dark area, without any hesitation.


    His low and calm voice was echoing the calmness in his mind.


    ¡°Yes. I can Embrace someone like you as much as I want.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward the White Star¡¯s arm.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to capture him. I¡¯m going to capture this bastard. And when only this bastard and I are inside the temple¡­I will finish things.¡¯


    Cale had no confidence to show his loved ones the sight of him using the root dagger to stab his own heart and bleed out.


    He didn¡¯t want to do that now that he made up his mind to live properly as Cale Henituse.


    That was why, instead of a time like this where all gazes were focused on him¡­ While they were taking care of the temple after defeating the Lion Dragon¡­


    Cale nned to quietly take care of things while he was alone.


    Cale pulled out whatever he could grab inside his pocket. He chuckled after peeking at the item.


    He wondered why he had to pull something like this out of all things in his pocket.


    A golden que was sparkling in his hand.


    ¡°My crown prince hyung-nim would probably faint if he learned that I used this for something like this.¡±


    Cale smiled brightly.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Cale¡¯s sassyment about how Alberu would react about the golden que¡­hohoho.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 685: Promise 2

    <h4>Chapter 685: Promise 2</h4>


    However, Cale¡¯s smile did not seem fitting for the current situation.


    Bang! Bang, bang!


    The White Star¡¯s fire sword was gathering on the White Star¡¯s hand as hundreds of red rocks gathered around him. Wind was mixed into this fire that contained the power of a natural disaster and became as sturdy as his wind wall.


    His water wall also gathered around the fire and wind to block anything that came closer.


    Cale quickly moved toward the water wall.


    His gaze was focused on the White Star.


    ¡®Rok Soo. You have to remember three things when trying to use Embrace on a person. There are other things to take into consideration as well, but these three things are the priority before the others.¡¯


    ¡®I am okay not hearing about it.¡¯


    ¡®You were the one who brought it up first, Rok Soo.¡¯


    Bang, bang!


    All they could hear was the endless explosions of the water and rocks mming against each other.


    Crack. The crumbling rocks mixed with the drops of water sting out of the water wall and thebination looked like thick red blood.


    The rocks did not get in Cale¡¯s way. However, the crumbled pieces of the rocks and the water wet Cale¡¯s face and body.


    His body was getting redder and redder, despite not even using his ¡®Instant¡¯ ability.


    ¡°Cale Henituse-!¡±


    The White Star could feel Cale Henituse getting closer even while the red rocks covered his view.


    He could feel that aura that was full of that terrible fear even though Cale was not visible.


    A giant presence was moving toward him.


    Crunch!


    The White Star was angry at this fact.


    He heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are not afraid of death. Well, even if you are, you could probably ovee it.¡±


    Would there be anybody else who remembers death as much as the White Star?


    Watching other people die, sure, but remembering their own death?


    There was probably nobody.


    The White Star would have used his madness, patience, or whatever it took to survive.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be here in front of Cale right now.


    ¡°But you¡¯re scared of something else right now.¡±


    Cale could clearly see the White Star¡¯s face in between the red rocks.


    There were still beads of sweat on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Cale slowed down. He started moving in a different direction.


    The red rocks created a path following his movement.


    Bang, bang-!


    The White Star was still using his wall to destroy the rocks and continuously gathering his power in his sword.


    He seemed to be trying to gather as much power as possible to destroy this area, rather than to randomlyunch attacks. That was how much of a burden this area was to him right now.


    The White Star could hear Cale¡¯s voice. Although Cale was walking slowly and his voice was calm¡­ This damn bastard¡¯s presence was so big that he could feel everything Cale Henituse was doing, despite being unable to see him.


    ¡°You are tired. It¡¯s hard to keep reincarnating. Isn¡¯t that why you were trying to finish everything in this lifetime?¡±


    The White Star¡¯s eyes and face always looked fatigued.


    Would someone who truly overcame the fear of death have such an expression?


    The White Star just persisted.


    His life repeats endlessly with him carrying his memories. It truly was a curse. It was a terrible curse that Cale would never ever want to experience.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared that you will have to live another life, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    The White Star calmly shook his head at Cale Henituse¡¯sments.


    ¡°Really? In that case¡­¡±


    However, Cale had seen it.


    He saw the way the White Star¡¯s pupils shook when he used this power. He saw how the White Star had taken steps back.


    The White Star was afraid.


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Cale was walking in a circle as he approached the White Star.


    ¡°The guy who is always one step ahead of you, no matter what you do.¡±


    Cale had always been one step ahead and ruined all of the White Star¡¯s ns.


    Wouldn¡¯t the White Star have had the following thoughts after having so many run-ins with Cale until now?


    ¡°You hate me, you want to kill me, and you want to take everything away from me.¡±


    In addition¡­


    ¡°You are slowly getting scared of me.¡±


    Swooooooosh-


    In front of the sword that had both fire and wind powersbined¡­


    Cale stopped walking.


    He quietly observed the White Star.


    ¡°Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Complete and utter nonsense-!¡±


    The White Star sounded extremely angry.


    Cale took another step forward, as if he found that to beughable.


    ¡°The thought of me taking away your goal¡­ Your numerous years of life turning into nothing because of me¡­ You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The water wall¡­


    Cale put his face right in front of the water wall.


    It was as if he was not scared of the White Star¡¯s attack at all.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s true. How I look right now is that ¡®beyond human limit¡¯ appearance that you wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Cale knew how strong Dragon Fear could be.


    That was why he was sure. His current aura was stronger than that of a Dragon.


    The White Star seemed more focused on destroying this area than attacking Cale. It could be seen as the White Star trying to get out of here as quickly as possible.


    Smirk.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips and eyes curled up as he continued to speak.


    ¡°You are now scared of my powers. You are not scared of my allies.¡±


    ¡°What an obvious statement.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk had said the following.


    There were three things to keep in mind when using Embrace on a person. The issues thate afterward would be taken care of, as long as these three things were not forgotten.


    ¡®First of all, Rok Soo, the targets needs to fear you.¡±


    Swooooooosh-


    The power gathering at the White Star¡¯s sword seemed extremely firm, as if it had reached its limits. The White Star could swing his sword at any moment, but he was waiting for the right time.


    He was biding for the right time to sweep away this entire area.


    ¡®Rok Soo, I¡¯m not talking about something trivial, like making them think that they are going to lose. That¡¯s not fear. I¡¯m talking about something more instinctual, they need to fear your existence.¡¯


    Cale took another step forward.


    Ssh.


    Cale¡¯s forehead was touching the White Star¡¯s wall. Water sshed from the wall.


    ¡°Should I tell you a secret?¡±


    Cale mischievously asked while the White Star observed Cale, who was only holding the golden que.


    Cale did not care and just continued speaking.


    ¡°You think that I have been possessing body after body to get in your way, right? You think that is the reason I have been able to hinder your progress.¡±


    The Caro Kingdom¡¯s Land of Death. When he had tricked the White Star into believing that the earth-attribute ancient power was there¡­


    The White Star had believed that Cale had been possessing bodies for hundreds of years to get in his way.


    A smile appeared on the White Star¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes. I n on telling all those people about how wicked you are, possessing body after body to get in my way. Who would treat you as a hero after hearing about that?¡±


    The White Star¡¯s voice was quite as he talked about such an underhanded tactic.


    ¡°Would your precious family, the Henituse household, still care about you then? Wouldn¡¯t they try to kill you instead? They will all loathe you for being a monster. They¡¯ll do that despite you charging at me like this for abducting Duke Deruth.¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡± Cale couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°You stupid son of a bitch.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The moment the White Star flinched¡­


    All of the red rocks stopped moving. Plop. Plop. The rocks weakly fell to the ground. The only thing visible in this area right now was therge amount of power gathered inside the White Star¡¯s sword.


    Cale nonchntlymented, as if he was casually throwing rocks into ake.


    ¡°Hey. I¡¯ve only been here for two years.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The White Star eyes subconsciously opened wide.


    Cale told the shocked White Star the truth.


    ¡°I did all of this in just two years.¡±


    The White Star¡¯s jaws subconsciously dropped a bit in response. However, he managed to not say anything.


    But Cale had taken a good look at all of that.


    ¡®Rok Soo.¡¯


    ¡®I think you can stop there, team leader-nim.¡¯


    ¡®Listen to all three. Second, they must be in awe of you. They need to be truly shocked at your existence.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s simr.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk had smiled at Cale¡¯s reaction.


    ¡®What is simr?¡¯


    ¡®Whether they are truly shocked at someone or truly scared of them¡­ Isn¡¯t that simr? If you get shocked about someone too much, you will fear them. And if you fear someone, wouldn¡¯t their existence itself surprise you?¡¯


    ¡®¡­I knew our Rok Soo would have a simr thought as me.¡¯


    ¡®Please don¡¯t say something so disgusting.¡¯


    The White Star could not say anything while looking at Cale.


    ¡°¡­You-¡±


    His mind turned into aplicated mess. He had thought that Cale had possessed numerous bodies while preparing to get in his way.


    Nothing else could exin everything that Cale Henituse had managed to do.


    But just two years?


    The bastard who was called a hero by the entire continent, the one that continued to get in his way over and over, had done all this in just two years?


    ¡°You are lying.¡±


    ¡°No. It is the truth.¡±


    Cale¡¯s face was calm and did not show any signs of lying.


    He just stood there while releasing that chilling aura. It was as if he was an unmatched overlord.


    Fire swirled in the White Star¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Unbelievable.¡¯


    He became a hero and gained everything after possessing this body for just two years?


    If that was the case¡­


    If Cale was telling the truth¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t it be as if the entire world was helping Cale Henituse?


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The White Star shouted with such wrath that it felt as if he would shoot fire.


    The beads of sweat on his face and his hesitation all disappeared.


    He was showing quite a lot of power while Cale Henituse was just standing there.


    The two of them were current in an area dominated by Cale Henituse.


    Those facts were unbearable for the White Star.


    He started moving his sword without any hesitation. It was as if he was trying to get rid of Cale and this area immediately. Therge amount of power gathered in the sword roared as he moved it.


    He heard a gentle voice at that moment.


    ¡°You are frightened.¡±


    The White Star could see Cale Henituse, who was standing there with a gentle smile on his face.


    Nothing else needed to be said.


    Chhhhhhh¨C


    The water wall disappeared.


    The White Star tightened his grip on his sword and swung it toward Cale Henituse.


    There were only a few steps between them anyway.


    Cale did not use any of his ancient powers even at that moment.


    He just focused.


    ¡®Rok Soo, thest thing¡­ This is the most important.¡¯


    ¡®You must remember this.¡¯


    The unique coldness of the golden que could be felt in Cale¡¯s palm.


    ¡®When the storage location is destroyed and the Embraced person is released or you choose to release that person¡­¡¯


    Cale slowly closed his eyes before opening them back. He recalled Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s stern expression before it disappeared.


    Embrace was not omnipotent.


    If whatever was used to Embrace the person or item was destroyed¡­


    Embrace would be canceled.


    There were also times that the caster released the Embraced target as well. That was what Cale nned to do with the fake World Tree eventually.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had warned Cale about the moment the caster would release the Embraced target.


    ¡®The released enemy will be waiting for you.¡¯


    Cale slowly moved his hand.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The sword that was full of natural disasters was not very big. It was just slightly longer than a regr sword.


    Cale¡¯s clothes and hair fluttered from the gust of wind caused by the sword.


    The tip of that sword was directed right at Cale.


    The enemy would be waiting for him once Embrace was released.


    ¡®They would have finished all preparations about how to kill you. They would be just waiting for the moment to kill you.¡¯


    Because of that¡­


    ¡®If you consider your own safety because Embrace might be released at a moment out of your control¡­ It is better to kill or maim the enemy so that they cannot attack you again than to Embrace them.¡¯


    Cale looked forward.


    ¡°Cale Henituse¡ª!¡±


    The White Star had already swung his sword. The White Star was suspicious about the fact that Cale had not done anything, but it was toote to pull his sword back.


    Riiiiiiiip!


    Cale ripped a button from his shirt.


    Cale¡¯s hand met the White Star¡¯s sword.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    However, the White Star did not hear any explosion.


    ¡°¡­This, this-!¡±


    His sword that was full of so much power¡­


    His sword that was abined force of his vicious wind and fire that had the power of natural disasters in it¡­ His sword that hadpressed both powers to the point that they were amplifying each other¡­


    That explosive power was being sucked in.


    It was just silently disappearing.


    That power was being sucked into the button that was in Cale Henituse¡¯s other hand.


    ¡®Team leader. I¡¯m guessing you have used it on a person based on what you just said?¡¯


    ¡®¡­No. I will never use it on a person.¡¯


    ¡®You frequently use it during battle.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s because it is beneficial for us if I Embrace extremely dangerous attacks.¡¯


    ¡®That is true.¡¯


    ¡®That is true? Hey Rok Soo, that¡¯s such a weak response. I make it so easy for all of us to fight by absorbing all extremely dangerous attacks.¡¯


    ¡®But don¡¯t you need to release that power eventually?¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk scratched his cheek as he awkwardly responded.


    ¡®I guess you¡¯re right. Oh right, that is an important thing to note as well!¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t need to hear it.¡¯


    ¡®Hey, listen! This is the reason Embrace is not omnipotent. If you embrace arge attack that has already been activated, even if the target is afraid of you and you sessfully Embrace the attack, you need to release that power within 10 minutes because it is an already activated attack. Otherwise, the Embrace will be released on its own!¡¯


    ¡®Yes, yes.¡¯


    ¡®Hey, are you really not going to pay attention?¡¯


    ¡®I will remember all of this.¡¯


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    ¡®Really.¡¯


    Cale truly did remember everything Lee Soo Hyuk had said.


    Therge amount of power that looked as if it would explode was being Embraced and stored inside the button.


    There was a quiet noise at that moment.


    Swooooooosh-


    The moment the White Star heard that quite sound of the wind, the moment he recognized it and his body was about to move back¡­


    Papat!


    Cale kicked off the ground with the wind and charged toward the White Star.


    Cale had beads of sweat on his forehead. He could feel his heart beating wildly.


    Both his head and body were getting hotter.


    It was probably because he was trying to use Embrace two times in a row.


    aaash-


    Cale¡¯s sleeve touched the fire sword and started to burn.


    However, that fire was all sucked into the button.


    The power of a scared enemy was easy prey for the conqueror.


    ¡®The fire sword has disappeared.¡¯


    There was just one thing left to do now.


    All of this only took a few seconds.


    Cale reached his hand out.


    ¡°Got you.¡±


    His hand that was holding the golden que opened and grabbed the White Star¡¯s arm.


    The moment the White Star felt the coldness of the gold on his arm¡­ The moment he noticed the golden que¡­


    ¡°N, no¡ª-!¡±


    He felt a formidable force pulling at his body.


    He then felt the terrible aura that was full of the fear of death slowly crawling up his body and covering all of him.


    The White Star could see Cale Henituse looking at him and speaking in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Cale Barrow. Come with me.¡±


    Cale addressed the White Star with his name from quite a long time ago. The White Star¡¯s arm was being sucked into the golden que.


    Cale smiled gently while looking at the White Star, who looked scared because of Cale¡¯s existence.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Rock missing again. Someone help me imprison that cker.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 686: Promise 3

    <h4>Chapter 686: Promise 3</h4>


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    The White Star could not stop the power that was pulling him in.


    ¡®How could a power like this exist?¡¯


    It seemed to be some kind of power that stored or sealed something in a designated spot.


    The White Star was not shocked at the power itself.


    ¡®¡­This is not magic.¡¯


    This power was not a magic spell.


    It obviously wasn¡¯t aura either.


    But it also wasn¡¯t an ancient power.


    He had never felt a power like this before.


    After living numerous lives, the White Star was sensing a power like this for the first time.


    It was as if it didn¡¯t exist in this world before.


    ¡®Hold on. It didn¡¯t exist in this world?¡¯


    The White Star recalled the scene he saw thanks to Bear King Sayeru, of a bloodied Cale moving to the sculptures and destroying them as if he had transcended time.


    That had not seemed like an ancient power either.


    ¡®2 years.¡¯


    Cale Henituse had said that he had done all of these things in just two years.


    Then who was Cale Henituse before he possessed this body?


    Where had hee from?


    The aura with the fear of death was surrounding the White Star¡¯s entire body, but he was feeling a different kind of fear.


    An rm went off in his mind.


    ¡®The Divine World? The Demon World?¡¯


    No.


    Cale Henituse was different from those existences.


    Then there was only one answer.


    ¡°¡­A different dimension?¡±


    He looked at Cale Henituse¡¯s response to his hypothesis.


    Over half of the White Star¡¯s arm had already been sucked in. Cale walked forward to close the gap, now that everything up to the White Star¡¯s shoulder was being sucked in, raised his hand, and whispered.


    ¡°You finally figured it out.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes moved at that moment. The White Star¡¯s other arm that had not been sucked in yet¡­ A fire sword appeared in that hand once again.


    What Cale had stored in the button was the released power of the wind-fire mixture; it was not the White Star¡¯s ability itself.


    The fire sword was swung again immediately.


    The White Star¡¯s gaze was still focused on Cale.


    Bang!


    There was another loud explosion.


    ¡°My my.¡±


    Cale quietly spoke.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you do that.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The White Star lowered his gaze.


    The fire sword had not aimed for Cale; it had aimed for the White Star¡¯s own arm.


    His arm was being sucked into the golden que. The White Star had nned on cutting it off.


    Ooooooooong-


    However, a silver shield was surrounding that arm.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s actually a time where I protect you.¡±


    Cale had protected the White Star¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    The White Star could not hide his raging emotions. Too many things that destroyed his mind were happening all at once.


    Cale focused on his heart.


    Boom. Boom.


    His beating heart pushed forth power into a certain location even stronger.


    It was his hand that was holding the golden que.


    Ooooooooong¡ª!


    The golden que roared and the White Star had to push off with his leg and pull his body back.


    ¡°SHIT!¡±


    However, he could not move back.


    Tap.


    He felt something cold on his back.


    The rock wall that was as red as blood was surrounding him.


    ¡°This is my domain.¡±


    Cale slowly said that as he reached his hand toward the White Star, whose clothes were drenched with sweat.


    Tap, tap.


    He patted the White Star on the shoulder with the hand that was not holding the golden que.


    ¡°I will take you to the temple. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡±


    The hand holding the golden que then ruthlessly reached toward the White Star.


    The White Star¡¯s body continued to get sucked into the golden que.


    ¡°Cale Henituse¡­¡­!¡±


    The White Star shouted Cale¡¯s name, but his mind was in quite the chaotic state unlike before.


    Cale looked away from the White Star and looked at the ceiling.


    Boom.


    Cale became certain after his heartbeat wildly once more.


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    Cale grabbed the wrist of his hand that was holding the golden que with his other hand.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh¡ª-!¡±


    The White Star screamed and both of Cale¡¯s hands started shaking intensely.


    ¡°Huuuu.¡±


    Cold sweat instantly appeared on his back and wet his body. Both of his arms started shaking as well. However, Cale did not decrease the amount of strength in the hand holding the golden que.


    Squeeze.


    He tightened his grip on the golden que and focused his gaze on the White Star.


    ¡°Grrrrr!¡±


    The two of them made eye contact.


    The White Star and Cale¡­ The two of them observed each other and that was it.


    The White Star did not exist there any longer.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Tang!


    Cale subconsciously released his grip.


    The golden que fell to the floor and settled on the ground as if nothing had happened.


    Cale looked down at the hand that had been holding the golden que.


    ¡°¡­This is bad.¡±


    His palm was cracked all over and was bleeding.


    ¡°It really is different.¡¯


    The fake World Tree, the sculptures, the Blood-Drenched Rock¡­ Embracing the White Star was different from every other time he had used Embrace.


    The fake World Tree was alive as well, but it must be different from the White Star as it was Embraced easily without any problems.


    ¡®Embracing people really is different.¡¯


    The difference between using Embrace on humans versus other beings or things was very clear.


    ¨C Cale, are you okay?


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone that had been quiet cautiously asked.


    Cale¡¯s skin was red as if he had been burnt, and the blood pouring out of the cracks in his skin seemed quite painful.


    ¡°If this is the only injury I got, then I call this a win.¡±


    Cale confidently responded before casually continuing to speak.


    ¡°But I think there is a big issue.¡±


    ¨C What?


    The Super Rock became anxious after hearing Cale say that there was a big issue.


    ¨C Is it because of your promise to that young Dragon? Is it because you hurt your palm?


    ¡°That is a problem too.¡±


    Cale seemed extremely rxed and chill for someone who was saying that there was a big issue.


    He picked up the golden que and inspected it before putting it back in his inner pocket. He then pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and wrapped his injured hand.


    Two of the children averaging nine-years-old frequently got cookie crumbs on their mouths. This handkerchief was very clean as it was frequently used on Hong and Raon.


    The Super Rock questioned what the big issue was right now.


    ¨C ¡­Then what is the issue?


    Cale looked at the hand that was not wrapped in a handkerchief.


    He was looking at the button on top of his palm.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting to crack.¡±


    Craaaaaaack.


    Although it was very faint¡­ The button was slowly starting to crack.


    ¨C Hmm? What is the big issue about that?


    ¡°That means that it is about to blow.¡±


    There was a moment of silence before the Super Rock said a single word.


    ¨C Eek!


    The other ancient powers gasped and could not say anything.


    The Super Rock finally managed to say something else.


    ¨C H, hurry-! Shouldn¡¯t you do something before it explodes?!


    The Super Rock had seen how strong the White Star¡¯s power had been, as he resides inside Cale.


    It had been a burning sword that was full of magma and other types of fire-rted natural disasters. The White Star¡¯s wind power had wrapped around it and amplified its destructive nature as well. The wind that resembled a wall had the power to push anything back.


    This power had been released by the White Star, who could now use his powers as he pleased since his te was bnced.


    Craaaaaaack-


    The button that was storing that power was breaking.


    ¨C You need to hurry!


    ¨C Cale, let¡¯s take care of it quickly!


    Cale nodded his head. He needed to quickly take care of it as the ancient powers mentioned.


    ¡®I guess I really can¡¯t use the Embrace ability as well as the team leader did.¡¯


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk had been able to Embrace a moving power like this for at least 10 minutes. As for Cale, the button was already breaking even though it had not been that long.


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    There was a smirk on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty omnipotent if it can do this.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk had said it was not, but Cale thought that the Embrace ability was omnipotent. Of course, there were a few minute warnings to keep in mind, but¡­ They were things that he should easily be able to do.


    Cale observed himself while holding the button in his hand.


    There were no other injuries other than his palm. He had received small injuries, but they had already been healed by the Vitality of the Heart that resided within the Indestructible Shield.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    He confirmed that he looked fine before smiling with satisfaction.


    He had pretty much kept his promise to Raon.


    ¨C ¡­Do you¡­¡­


    Of course, the Super Rock could not agree with him.


    The other ancient powers felt the same way.


    The Super Rock wanted to ask a question.


    ¡®You¡­are red right now. How do you think that would look to the others?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s current appearance, which was the result of the red rocks breaking and mixing with water¡­


    The Super Rock was getting a headache just thinking about how people would react to that, but he just kept his mouth shut as he didn¡¯t want to say anything to Cale since he was in a rush.


    ¡°It will break in about two minutes.¡±


    Craaaaaaack-


    The button was slowly breaking at an unchanging speed, making it possible for Cale to predict how long it would take before it brokepletely.


    Cale put the badge with the Blood-drenched Rock back in his inner pocket before calmly starting to walk.


    Step step.


    The red wall surrounding the room slowly turned to mud and washed away with his every step.


    The aura of fear surrounding Cale slowly subsided as well. It was to be expected, since he put the ability he took out of the badge back into the badge.


    ¡®That¡¯s odd.¡¯


    The Blood-Drenched Rock had not said anything when he used it.


    ¡®How dare you do this to a great being like me,¡¯ nor ¡®let¡¯s rule the world!¡¯ It was rxing since it didn¡¯t say things like that this time, but it did feel iffy.


    Craaaack-


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale stopped walking and looked down.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    His pupils shook slightly.


    ¨C Cale! The button, the button looks like it will break soon!


    The button suddenly started to break rapidly, as the Super Rock mentioned.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Cale frowned.


    He started walking faster. Cale urgently headed toward the red wall that was crumbling. He could see the window that was destroyed from the battle with the White Star.


    Craaaaaaaaaaack-


    The button looked ready to break at any moment.


    ¡°Son of a¡­!¡±


    He could feel the aura of fire and wind through the cracks. It would not surprise him if the button exploded right now.


    ¨C Cale! Wouldn¡¯t the City Hall be in danger if this goes off here?!


    ¡°I know!¡±


    The aura around him was subsiding because he had put the Blood-Drenched Rock away.


    If the power in this button exploded in his current state, he would need to use the Indestructible Shield to block it. This City Hall building would receive quite the damage if he was even a littlete about activating the shield.


    There were many people, including Duchess Vin, who was in the City Hall basement, within the building right now.


    ¨C You need to hurry!


    ¡®I know!¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward a spot. He selected the target to use this button against.


    ¡°Y, young master Cale!¡±


    Cale moved his body out of the crumbling red wall. Someone called out to him from below, but Cale did not have the time to look.


    ¡°My goodness!¡±


    ¡°The Commander-nim is in critical condition! Call the Saint-nim immediately!¡±


    ¡°¡­Blood, look at all of the blood¨C!¡±


    People seemed to be shouting down below, but Cale could not pay any attention to them.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Wind gathered at his ankles.


    ¨C I don¡¯t care where you go, but let¡¯s go!


    The Sound of the Wind urged him on in her husky voice and Cale flew out of the room and into the night sky.


    His body was quickly headed somewhere.


    ¡®If I use the button-!¡¯


    If he had to use the White Star¡¯s power¡­


    Cale already knew where he would use it.


    He had no ns on using his ancient power to defend against this power.


    ¡°Cale Henituse!¡±


    There was arge Gold Dragon in the direction he was flying. Eruhaben gasped after turning around and looking at Cale.


    ¡°¡­Damn.¡±


    The buzzcut Dragon Rasheel was shocked at the aura of fear that had yet topletely subside from Cale.


    This bastard, whom Rasheel couldn¡¯t tell whether he was covered in blood or turned dark red, was charging toward them while releasing a scary aura.


    It was so vicious that Rasheel couldn¡¯t help but think of the term, ¡®Demon King.¡¯


    Tap.


    Cale¡¯s feet thennded on Eruhaben¡¯s back.


    ¡°¡­I shouldn¡¯t have trusted such a promise!¡±


    The crown prince had a look of disbelief while standing there in his pajamas, but Calepletely ignored him.


    He was in a rush.


    ¡°Hey! Did you get hurt again?¡±


    The crown prince didn¡¯t even call him by name and just addressed him with a, ¡®hey!¡¯ but Cale still ignored him.


    Craaaaaaack-


    Cale was feeling anxious because of the breaking button.


    ¡°¡­What the hell?¡±


    Alberu anxiously looked at Cale, who suddenly rushed out andpletely ignored him before running toward Eruhaben¡¯s head.


    ¨C Large amount of power detected.


    Alberu heard Taerang¡¯s voice and finally felt the aura that was left behind once Cale passed by.


    No, he felt the presence of the fire and wind.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It felt oddly familiar.


    However, the moment he realized it was from the White Star and not from one of his allies¡­


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Choi Han, move! Everybody move!¡±


    Cale shouted toward Choi Han, who was approaching him with M. Choi Han flinched only for a moment before he and M instantly stepped aside for Cale.


    Cale could finally see the Lion Dragon properly now.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing it up close.¡±


    Cale then gathered a whirlwind in his hand.


    ¡°¡­Master¡¯s¡­ aura¡­¡­¡±


    The Lion Dragon was mumbling something while looking at him, but that was none of Cale¡¯s business.


    ¨C Cale, Cale! I, it¡¯s going to blow!


    ¡®I know. I know!¡¯


    Cale used his whirlwind to chuck the button as far as possible.


    ¡°¡­ Just what-¡±


    Alberu couldn¡¯t finish his question about what was going on.


    The button that left Cale¡¯s hand was pushed forward by the wind to urately aim for the Lion Dragon.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-!


    The intense fire, the fire that seemed like magma and looked as if it would melt everything away, struck the Lion Dragon along with the wind.


    A hot gust of wind spread out in all directions.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Alberu subconsciously crouched down at the intensity of the impact.


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben had retreated the moment Cale said to move away. Alberu could see Cale, who was plopped down on Eruhaben¡¯s back as if he had used all of his strength to do that.


    ¡°Wow. That was a pretty decent attack.¡±


    Cale Henituse was calmly mumbling to himself while his entire body was red.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡±


    Alberu was bbergasted.


    On the other hand, the people watching this down below just nkly stared at therge explosion.


    The return of their Commander hade with an extremely scary explosion.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    A PRETTY DECENT ATTACK?! CALE CALLS THAT PRETTY DECENT?!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 687: Promise 4

    <h4>Chapter 687: Promise 4</h4>


    ¡°Duck!¡±


    ¡°Everybody duck!¡±


    The explosion in the middle of the night urately struck the Lion Dragon. However, the aftershock from it was affecting the surrounding area as well.


    p. p.


    The gust of wind that came with the explosion made people¡¯s clothes flutter. The soldiers and knights had to tten themselves and hug the ground.


    Crack, crack.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    A building that had cracked from the numerous battles until now and looked terrible finally crumbled.


    That wind that hadpressed andpressed some more¡­ The explosion caused by the pressure from thepression held quite the force.


    ¡°¡­Fire¡­¡­¡±


    But the people kept their eyes wide open despite the wind as they couldn¡¯t help but stare at the wildly burning fire.


    This red fire that reminded them of magma even though it was not in liquid form, covered the Lion Dragon¡¯s entire body as it burned viciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not doing a thing.¡±


    The monster¡¯s scales and shield did not burn at all.


    ¡°Ah, should I have aimed for its face?¡±


    Cale mumbled to himself, seeming to be disappointed.


    The Lion Dragon had covered its face with its shield the moment that the button Cale threw was about to explode.


    The monster with the Lion¡¯s face was able to dodge the fire by hiding its mane behind the shield.


    ¡®Its scales are even stronger than Dragon scales.¡¯


    The white scales maintained their serene appearance even within the red fire. The white shield didn¡¯t seem to have a single scratch on it either.


    It was quite interesting, as this was the first time Cale was looking at the Lion Dragon face to face like this.


    On the other hand, the Lion Dragon, which had been observing Cale for a while, soon turned away without any hesitation.


    The monster was just waiting for the fire to burn out, as it had nothing left to burn.


    The fact that it was acting as if nothing had happened was quite painful for people to watch.


    Cale looked disgusted as well as he got up. It wasn¡¯t hard to do, as the aftershock had already passed.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    He smiled and turned around. Alberu Crossman¡¯s head was tilted to one side as he stared at Cale.


    Cale nonchntlymented, with an extremely satisfied expression on his face.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that quite a decent attack despite having no effect?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s head tilted even more to the side. That made Alberu¡¯s face look quite crooked.


    Alberu slowly started speaking.


    ¡°¡­Decent? ¡­Quite a decent attack?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°I am not joking, your highness.¡±


    Cale wondered why this guy was acting like this after hearing Alberu¡¯s extremely low voice. Alberu sighed. This disrespectful bastard didn¡¯t even flinch at his low voice.


    ¡®Both this bastard and the Lion Dragon¡­¡¯


    Alberu, who had grouped Cale and the Lion Dragon together because neither of them flinched against him, walked over to Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han had jumped off M¡¯s back at some point to walk over as well.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise Raon-nim that you won¡¯t get hurt- mm?¡±


    ¡°Did you get hur¡­ah.¡±


    Both Choi Han and Alberu stopped moving. Eruhaben could not see because this was all happening on his back, but M, who was close enough to see, quietlymented as if what she saw waspletely unexpected.


    ¡°Teacher, it is not your blood.¡±


    ¡°¡­M-nim, I would die if I bled this much.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bleed like that before though?¡±


    Cale shut his mouth after the Dragon called him out for his past actions. He raised both hands instead.


    ¡°Over here. I am not hurt other than this palm over here. I am fine and still full of energy.¡±


    Pat pat.


    He brushed his clothes off with his hands.


    ¡°This is all dirt. It is no big deal.¡±


    ¡°That is a relief, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han had an innocent smile on his face. Cale was thinking that Choi Han really was as pure as snow before turning toward Alberu.


    ¡°And the White Star?¡±


    The way Alberu immediately asked about the White Star without talking about how relieved he was seemed right on character as well.


    Cale had that thought as he patted the left side of his chest, just above his heart.


    ¡°He is over here.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Both Alberu and Cale flinched for a moment at Alberu¡¯s immediate response.


    Alberu was only shocked at the words that subconsciously came out before smiling brightly. He then restructured his question.


    ¡°¡­You haven¡¯t gone crazy, right?¡±


    It still meant the same thing.


    Cale put on his uniquely rxed smile as he leisurely put his hand into his inner pocket.


    He then pulled out the golden que.


    ¡°You- seriously.¡±


    Alberu Crossman looked at him, wondering how the hell he could take this thing out in such a situation, and thought that this bastard was quite amazing as he looked at the golden que.


    ¡°He is here. I captured the White Star in here.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s expression slowly changed.


    It started with questioning, turned into understanding, before it ended in utter disbelief. The crown prince put on a bright smile after going through those three changes of expression.


    ¡°You captured a motherfucking shithead in a precious item given to you by the Roan royal family. My dear dongsaeng, did you like this golden que?¡±


    Cale responded with a serious expression.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. I needed to quickly grab something and this ended up right in my hand. It is round and the perfect size to grab with my hand.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    They then heard cheers from the ground now that the aftershock had passed.


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo-


    It was obvious who the people were cheering for.


    Cale Henituse was covered in something red that resembled blood, but he hadunched an unbelievable attack as soon as he appeared and was currently standing on a Dragon. The Roan Kingdom¡¯s soldiers couldn¡¯t hold back their cheers for their former Commander, the symbol of victory for the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    M suddenly shouted and both she and Eruhaben moved.


    Cale¡¯s gaze moved away from Alberu and he looked at the white shield. The fire was still burning on the shield.


    ¡°I will be on my way now.¡±


    Choi Han moved past Cale.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    A ck Yong crashed into the shield and let out a loud noise.


    Click.


    Cale turned his head after hearing a quiet noise. Alberu was taking some deep breaths while touching the barrel of his gun.


    In this battle without magic¡­ The only things Alberu could rely on were this weapon in his hand, his physical abilities, and his weapon arts. Cale still asked this question, despite knowing that was the case.


    ¡°Your highness. You don¡¯t need me here, right?¡±


    ¡°We were nning to do it without you anyway.¡±


    ¡°That is great, your highness. Then I will stay out of it.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head and closed his eyes. His mind was going through the best strategy for this Lion Dragon raid.


    ¡®The White Star is not here.¡¯


    The White Star would not be a variable in this battle.


    He was much more rxed at this one fact.


    ¡®¡­Amazing bastard.¡¯


    Alberu opened his eyes again and looked toward Cale, who told them that he had captured the White Star in the golden que.


    The aura that gave him the chills was gone and he looked like his usual feeble and pale self.


    ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    Alberu brushed past Cale¡¯s side and walked forward.


    Cale heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°It feels like I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, you little punk.¡±


    ¡°It does seem that way, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°But this is quite surprising. I¡¯m not used to you saying that you are going to sit out, you unlucky bastard.¡±


    The Cale that Eruhaben knew would not sit out of a battle so easily. Cale had continued to participate in battles until now, despite his allies telling him to sit out, and put his life in quite the danger over and over.


    That was why Eruhaben held his thoughts to himself, thinking that Cale might be injured internally despite not looking injured on the outside, or extremely fatigued after the battle.


    Cale nonchntly replied back.


    ¡°I finally think that my life is a bit precious.¡±


    Both Eruhaben and Alberu flinched for a moment.


    The ancient Dragon kept his mouth shut while Cale continued to speak, as if he had no idea about their reaction.


    ¡°I wish to live on this ground for a long time. There are too many things I would be disappointed to leave behind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°The jar ispletely fixed.¡±


    The ancient Dragon sighed.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, you need to live long as well.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa. You persistent bastard.¡±


    ¡°That is probably why I can keep chugging forward despite being so unlucky.¡±


    Of course, Cale did not think that he was that unlucky.


    ¡®The cker life is not far now.¡¯


    Swoooosh.


    Whirlwinds gathered at Cale¡¯s ankles.


    ¡°I will make my leave now.¡±


    Cale jumped off Eruhaben¡¯s back without any hesitation and slowly descended to the ground.


    Eruhaben looked at him for a moment before opening hisrge wings.


    ¡°I guess I will think about it after taking this guy down.¡±


    His target was the Lion Dragon.


    Eruhaben and Alberu¡­ The only two individuals who managed to get the monster¡¯s attention and make it attack in the past headed toward the monster.


    The fire was now gone. The monster that was stillpletely white to the point it looked holy, took a step forward.


    Boom.


    The monster was charging toward Eruhaben and Alberu as well.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    Cale could hear the loud noises of the battle behind him, but didn¡¯t turn around. He justnded on the ground and looked around.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    Queen Litana walked over to Cale without being able to hide her shock. Her eyes took in Cale, who had dried blood or something that was simrly dark red in color in different spots around his body, as well as his pale and tired face.


    Ironically, Cale¡¯s condition was quite good right now.


    He had used less of his power than he had expected while going up against the White Star.


    He smiled as soon as he made eye contact with Litana.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a very long time, Queen Litana.¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim.¡±


    Someone quietly addressed him and moved in front of Litana to walk toward Cale.


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s up with this son of a bitch?¡¯


    It was Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka.


    Clopeh Sekka was walking toward him with numerous video recording devices in his arms. Cale couldn¡¯t help but flinch after looking at his eyes.


    ¡®He looks like he¡¯s got a few screws loose in his head.¡¯


    He actually looked as if he had quite a lot of screws loose. (TL Note: In Korean, to say someone is crazy is the same as saying someone has spun around. So the author says that he looks like a bastard who has spun 540 degrees. English doesn¡¯t have such a saying so some changes were made to make the ¡®joke¡¯ work.)


    It was because this moment was so amazing that Clopeh Sekka had no way of remaining sane.


    ¡°Finally, the legend-¡±


    ¡°Sir Clopeh Sekka.¡±


    Squeeze.


    Cale squeezed Clopeh¡¯s shoulder and quickly stopped him from speaking. He had a feeling that he shouldn¡¯t hear what Clopeh was going to say after that.


    ¡°Sir Clopeh Sekka, I heard that his highness left the issue of the rumors that were spread throughout the Western continent to you.¡±


    Cale was speaking respectfully to Clopeh because Litana, the leaders of other kingdoms, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s chief executives, and numerous soldiers were surrounding them.


    ¡°Huehue.¡±


    But Cale couldn¡¯t help but frown after hearing Clopehugh.


    He had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡®What is this bastard doing right now?¡¯


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. Young master Cale-nim, I will flip everything over. The world will soon see the truth, the great record of what really happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­Umm, I guess that means that it is going well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Of course it is.¡±


    Cale felt that something was fishy. However, he could not grab Clopeh and ask what kind of bullshit he was doing in the current situation. He didn¡¯t have the time to do that.


    Cale whispered to him instead.


    ¡°Then let me ask you to take care of one more thing. Would that be okay?¡±


    Although he was asking like that, Cale¡¯s gaze was saying¡­


    ¡®It is possible. That is what you are going to say.¡¯


    It was more of an order than a request.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Of course.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka was willing to put everything on the line if he could be a part and help out in this great legend, no, this divine myth-like story.


    He then focused on what Cale would say next. Litana and the others all perked their ears as well.


    Cale hade here in the middle of fighting against the Lion Dragon.


    What would someone like that ask for?


    It would definitely not be something easy.


    Cale noticed that all gazes were focused on him as he slowly started speaking.


    ¡°I have captured the White Star alive.¡±


    ¡­¡­!!!


    People were so shocked that they gasped in silence.


    They wondered if they had heard correctly.


    Litana¡¯s hands were shaking and she subconsciously sped them together.


    ¡®I remember hearing that young master Cale was fighting with the White Star. But he captured him alive?¡¯


    It was much harder to capture an enemy alive than dead.


    ¡®Is this why he looks so terrible?¡¯


    The shock was reced by amazement and gratitude.


    Cale could feel everybody focusing on him, but feigned ignorance on purpose and only addressed Clopeh.


    ¡°Please share this fact. Share it all around the Western continent.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hoooo.¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s eyes clouded over for a moment before returning to normal.


    ¡°Kekeke. I understand.¡±


    ¡®¡­Why is heughing like this?¡¯


    Cale was thinking that bastards like Clopeh Sekka were truly the scary ones.


    Pat, pat.


    But Cale just gently patted Clopeh¡¯s shoulder and started walking.


    ¡°Please take care of it.¡±


    Nobody dared to stop him. However, the different representatives of the other kingdoms, who chose to remain on this battlefield, approached Cale.


    Cale spoke to them before they could say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you all have something you have been tasked to do. I leave it in your hands.¡±


    They stopped walking toward him after hearing that.


    They had many things they wanted to ask him. Unfortunately, this person, the one who seemed to be the most tired, was not stopping and still moving somewhere.


    ¡°I will thank you all foring here to help the Roan Kingdom with a smile on my face once this is all over.¡±


    Litana couldn¡¯t help but say something after hearing that.


    ¡°The help we received from you is greater.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Crown prince Valentino shared the same sentiments. Cale smiled toward them.


    It was a resolute smile, one that made it seem as if he would never fall down.


    How could he have such a wless smile like this despite going through such a difficult time?


    The people from the other kingdoms were amazed at Cale while the Roan Kingdom¡¯s soldiers, who did not dare to approach Cale, feltpletely revitalized.


    His existence alone made them feel as if they could not lose.


    Cale truly had a wless and extremely happy smile on his face.


    ¡®Hehe. I wonder where they are hiding.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡®There were three people who disappeared from the group of people my father hired. If one was the White Star, where are the other two?¡¯


    At least one of them must be involved in his father, Duke Deruth¡¯s abduction.


    ¡®And Sayeru. I¡¯m sure that bastard is around here as well.¡¯


    The Bear King Sayeru. That bastard, whom he had not seen since the summoning ritual at the Endable Kingdom, must be hiding somewhere observing Puzzle City right now.


    ¡®The Bear King might even be where my father has been abducted.¡¯


    Cale was sure that the Bear King would hear about how the White Star had been captured alive soon enough.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale was organizing his thoughts as he walked without any hesitation. Many people greeted him or sent looks of envy or concern toward him, but Cale just silently walked forward.


    Drip. Drip.


    The dried dark red dirt fell to the ground with every step, leaving what looked like a trail of blood.


    However, Cale¡¯s mind was too preupied to think about those things.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that Sayeru¡­¡¯


    Sayeru or the White Star¡¯s other subordinate would learn of the White Star¡¯s absence.


    ¡°Then they will ask for a hostage exchange.¡±


    They could not cast the White Star away.


    The White Star was at the center of all of their goals.


    That was why the enemies would contact Cale to exchange Duke Deruth with the White Star.


    Whether it was stealthily or openly, they would make their desire known in some way.


    And at that time¡­


    ¡®We will capture them all.¡¯


    Cale was thinking about destroying every single person on the White Star¡¯s side.


    Now that they messed with his family, this was Cale¡¯s only decision.


    Click.


    Cale opened a door and walked in.


    ¡°Human! You¡¯re hur¡­no! It¡¯s not your blood!¡±


    ¡°I missed you, nya!¡±


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t look hurt, nya.¡±


    The children averaging nine-years-old ran over toward Cale, as if they wanted to hug him.


    Cale gently sidestepped the children averaging nine-years-old who were stronger than him and immediately headed for the window.


    This was the only ce magic could be used right now. Cale touched an orb that was on one side of the window.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    ¨C Hey, Rok Soo, we can hear you well.


    The orb that was a cintamani and also served as a videomunication device showed Lee Soo Hyuk, who was looking back and forth at Cale and the view outside the window with an odd expression on his face.


    Cale, who was looking at Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s tired face, finally looked away after a while.


    He saw a man who was tied down to the chair but smiling brightly.


    He currently looked like Sir Hilsman, but he was someonepletely different.


    ¡°I have a pretty good idea about who you are. Do you think that I am right?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    The man smiled mysteriously at Cale¡¯s question.


    However, Cale ignored it and took something out of his pocket.


    ¡°I thought about it for a bit. You are not the White Star and you don¡¯t seem like someone I¡¯ve met. But you were talking about my father and me in such a familiar way. I also can¡¯t think of someone who can disguise themselves so well like this. You also got caught so easily and show no signs of attacking.¡±


    Tap, tap.


    Cale slowly tapped his biological mother, Drew Thames¡¯s diary.


    The smiling man¡¯s eyes were staring at the diary with a piercing gaze. His gaze then headed toward Cale.


    At that moment¡­


    Tang¡ª!


    A sharp gunshot cut through the night sky and then the monster¡¯s roar covered that noise.


    In this silent area that was a bit away from the battlefield¡­ Cale started speaking to the man who looked like Hilsman.


    He needed to ask this one question to confirm something and prevent a variable from getting in his way, despite being in a busy and dire situation.


    ¡°Is your family name Thames?¡±


    Thames.


    That was Cale¡¯s birth mother¡¯s family name.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Welp. The Thames are involved?!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 688: Promise 5

    <h4>Chapter 688: Promise 5</h4>


    ¡°No?¡±


    The man looking like Hilsman had an amused smile on his face as he shook his head about whether he was from the Thames family.


    ¡°I think anybody looking at him would be able to tell that he is joking around.¡±


    The silver kitten On mumbled with a look of distrust. Cale picked Hong, who was tapping his leg, into his arms. Hong then shouted with shock.


    ¡°Your hand is injured!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    On and Raon¡¯s gazes immediately turned toward Cale.


    ¡°Tsk. You are as clumsy as your mother.¡±


    Swish.


    On, Hong, and Raon. The children averaging nine-years-old all turned their heads toward the fake Hilsman.


    Smirk. One corner of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up as Cale slowly walked over to the seated ¡®Hilsman.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, sir, you just have to answer one thing for me.¡± (TL: Cale is speaking respectfully to this dude and ¡®sir¡¯ is really the best way to do it in English)


    Cale stood right in front of the fake Hilsman and lowered his head. Cale could see the mischievous gaze in fake Hilsman¡¯s eyes as he sat there and looked up at him.


    ¡°Are you a Hunter?¡±


    His biological mother, Drew Thames, had told him about the ¡®Hunters¡¯ who search for single-lifers.


    ¡°Why do you ask? What are you going to do if I am a Hunter?¡±


    ¡°What an easy question to answer.¡±


    Cale calmly answered back.


    ¡°I would have to take care of you.¡±


    The fake Hilsman¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°¡­You truly do have the blood of the Thames.¡±


    His face was nowpletely serious and the mischievousness was gone, but he seemed satisfied with Cale¡¯s response.


    ¡°Yeah. Anybody with the Thames blood should loathe Hunters. It¡¯d be a shame if you didn¡¯t have the drive to annihte the Hunters.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched for a moment.


    ¡®Annihte?¡¯


    Cale was not thinking about annihtion. He just said that he would ¡®take care¡¯ of him. ¡®Take care¡¯ could mean many things.


    It could be a negotiation to never hunt again or an agreement through conversation. If Cale had to use force on this guy, then there was the option of tying his arms and legs up so that he couldn¡¯t ever hunt again.


    There were many ways to ¡®take care¡¯ of him.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to follow the Thames bloodline and get rid of the Hunters.¡¯


    Although his body had the blood of the Thames, the soul within was apletely different person.


    Of course, he had some thoughts about helping the biological mother of this body, Drew Thames, if she had anger or a grudge against the Hunters. He felt the same way about the issues of the Thames family.


    ¡®But more importantly¡­ I am worried about Choi Han.¡¯


    The biggest reason that Cale was wary about the Hunters was because of Choi Han.


    Choi Han is a single-lifer. Yes, Choi Han is very strong, but they had no way of knowing the size nor strength of these mysterious Hunters. As a result, Cale couldn¡¯t help but be extremely sensitive about the existence of these Hunters.


    Whether it was Choi Han or Cale himself¡­


    They were the two people in the most simr situation since they both left Earth and found a home in a new world.


    ¡®I have a feeling there is a Hunter here.¡¯


    Three of the strong individuals that his father, Duke Deruth, had hired had disappeared.


    If one of them was the White Star, there were still two mysterious individuals.


    The fake Hilsman was not counted within those two people since he came with Duchess Vin from the Henituse territory.


    ¡°Yes¡­ you do need to take care of all of them. Every single one.¡±


    Either way, the fake Hilsman in front of him seemed to have misunderstood Cale¡¯s definition of ¡®take care¡¯ as something a bit more vicious.


    ¡®¡­This is kind of scary.¡¯


    Cale got chills on his back seeing the fake Hilsman snickering seriously with the mischievousnesspletely gone. He felt the same way he felt on that first day when he opened his eyes as Cale Henituse and saw Ron.


    ¡®I¡­it¡­it feels like something new is starting.¡¯


    It was a terrible feeling for someone who was dreaming of a peaceful future, so Cale just decided to think that he understood it wrong.


    He subconsciously rubbed the back of his neck as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°I guess I can at least conclude that you are not a Hunter.¡±


    This fake did not seem to be a Hunter. In fact, it seemed as if he loathed the Hunters quite a bit.


    ¡®He is either someone from the Thames family or someone connected to them.¡¯


    The fake Hilsman slowly nodded his head.


    ¡°Yeah. I am not a Hunter.¡±


    On¡¯s ears twitched as she looked at him.


    This guy looked like Hilsman, but the way he looked so tired reminded her of Cale or even the White Star.


    He seemed uninterested or bored.


    ¡®¡­He kind of reminds me of Eruhaben-nim too.¡¯


    Yes, he seemed more like Eruhaben than Cale.


    He reminded her of the old Eruhaben, the one who seemed distant from the events of the world. This fake Hilsman seemed disconnected like that.


    ¡®But the anger in his eyes earlier was real.¡¯


    On thought about something two people told her in the past. They each had ced her on theirps and said the following.


    ¡®From now on, you will hold information in your hands. The first thing you need to do for that is to observe people well.¡¯


    She had heard that while on Ron¡¯sp.


    ¡®If you see someone you think has gonepletely nuts, just ignore them and go on your way.¡¯


    This one was from Cale while he was petting her.


    They were both useful suggestions, so On nonchntly looked away from the fake Hilsman while paying attention to Cale and fake Hilsman¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°I came to see Duke Deruth. I have something to tell him and something to get from him.¡±


    ¡°From my father?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The mischievous smile appeared on fake Hilsman¡¯s face again as he continued in a rxing manner.


    ¡°You can hear about my identity from Deruth.¡±


    ¡°¡­My father knows who you are?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll probably figure it out.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    The fake Hilsman looked up and down at Cale slowly before saying something else.


    ¡°If not him, then you can ask the king.¡±


    ¡°¡­King?¡±


    Cale wondered who this guy was talking about.


    He then thought of someone.


    Zed Crossman.


    The old guy who was the current king but chilling in the back while leaving most of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s politics to Alberu. He had be king at a very young age.


    People were thinking that Alberu Crossman could inherit the throne from Zed Crossman whenever he decided to do so.


    ¡®Now that I think about it¡­¡¯


    Cale had had questions about how the Thames family had disappeared.


    One of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s noble families had suddenly perished.


    However, nobody seemed to have cared about it at all.


    It wasn¡¯t that long ago since it happened when Drew Thames was young, but for some odd reason, the Roan Kingdom had no information on the Thames household.


    ¡®¡­The meaning changes if the answer to those questions is Zed Crossman.¡¯


    If the Thames household had some connections to Zed Crossman, or if there were some hidden conversations between them¡­


    ¡®Then I can understand to a degree why there is no information about them.¡¯


    Furthermore, Duke Deruth, who had been a student when he met Drew, had said that he knew nothing about how the family had perished. This would make it understandable why he would only know that the Thames family perished.


    It was not information that someone at Duke Deruth¡¯s level would be able to know.


    ¡®¡­This¡­¡­¡¯


    Cale got the chills.


    ¡®I feel like there¡¯s some serious secret history in there.¡¯


    Cale felt as if something so big was approaching him that he would even drink lemonade for a whole week to avoid it.


    Cale had a feeling that this thing would have so much impact on him that it would be like a meteor crashing down.


    He would live if he managed to avoid impact and die if he couldn¡¯t.


    He felt that something that serious might happen.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m crazy.¡±


    Everybody looked at him oddly after hearing him mumble but he couldn¡¯t pay any attention to them. He just shook his head.


    ¡®I¡¯m crazy. How can I have such a thought?! Let¡¯s not think terrible thoughts. I will only have good positive thoughts.¡¯


    Cale put Hong down for a moment and touched the golden que in his inner pocket.


    He naturally started smiling after thinking about how angry the White Star must be while stuck in the que.


    ¡®Ah, the mind really can only be at peace when you think good thoughts.¡¯


    Cale smiled brightly after feeling much better.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that your identity would be rted to his majesty as well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you curious about it?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I need to know, do I?¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but have a look of disinterest.


    ¡®It¡¯s something I can easily find out if I want to do so.¡¯


    He just didn¡¯t want to learn about this gigantic secret history.


    ¡®Zed Crossman? My sworn brother will soon be king. I can easily ask him to organize the former king¡¯s records.¡¯


    He had an extremely useful worker, no, hyung-nim, who would grumble but still get them all organized for him.


    As for the Hunters?


    He could think in simple terms with them as well.


    ¡®They want to mess with me? ¡­I¡¯ll just make them like the White Star in the golden que.¡¯


    Smirk.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°This is a very¡­ Very easy problem.¡±


    The fake Hilsman got an eerie feeling while looking at Cale.


    ¡°You- you are pretty much the same as Drew Thames when she was younger. Great disasters would happen when she smiled viciously like that-¡±


    As he was saying that¡­


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    There was a loud noise and a bright red light shed in through the window.


    ¡°Human! It¡¯s the second stage!¡±


    Cale turned his head and looked outside.


    The Lion Dragon¡¯s mouth opened and a dark red light shot out toward Eruhaben and Alberu.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as the crown prince said!¡±


    The information Alberu Crossman heard from Earth 3¡¯s Ahn Roh Man regarding the ¡®information to take down the Lion Dragon.¡¯


    The Lion Dragon¡¯s attack had five different stages.


    The first stage was using just its shield and ws while the second stage was releasing this dark red light in its mouth toward its enemies.


    ¡°They¡¯re dodging so well, nya!¡±


    Hong¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he headed toward the window.


    Cale followed behind him and picked up the cintamani on the ledge.


    ¨C Rok Soo.


    He could hear Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s voice through the cintamani.


    ¨C This looks like big trouble. Am I wrong? Would Han, the Dark Tiger, and the you I know have expected such a situation?


    Flinch.


    Raon flinched after hearing that and peeked toward Cale.


    The fake Hilsman nonchntlymented.


    ¡°That ancient Dragon and the crown prince are doing a good job leading the monster¡¯s attack to shoot into the air or in directions with no people, but¡­ That attack will head toward the people if they make the wrong move.¡±


    The dark red light was releasing nonstop from the Lion Dragon.


    Baaa- baaaaang, baaaaang! Bang!


    Sometimes it shot out into the air while other times it shot down to the ground where there was nobody standing. The nearby area was crumbling from the attack that was shooting out in all directions.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, there is the barrier that you created¡­ But I feel like that barrier will immediately be destroyed by the monster¡¯s powers?¡±


    ¡°¡­The fake Hilsman is annoying!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he is annoying nya!¡±


    Raon and Hong were peeking at Cale while saying that.


    They were looking at Cale the same way Rasheel was looking at M and Alberu.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Bang, bang-!


    Dragon Rasheel¡¯s mind was quite chaotic as he heard the endless explosions.


    ¡°Try to be more like my mom!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Rasheel ignored the pink curly-haired Dodori¡¯sment as he agilely moved hisrge body.


    His eyes were focused on the Lion Dragon, Eruhaben, and Alberu as he did that.


    Eruhaben¡¯s wings were pping without stopping in order to prevent the Lion Dragon¡¯s attacks from reaching their allies behind Cale¡¯s barrier.


    Tang- tang!


    Alberu was also releasing bullets without stopping to aim for any openings the Lion Dragon might have.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar¡ª!¡±


    Six of the Lion Dragon¡¯s eight wings were already destroyed. The Lion Dragon was losing its aerial advantage.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    However, Rasheel still couldn¡¯t hide his anxiety and shouted.


    ¡°Those weak little humans are going to die if you continue like this! You said that the Lion Dragon will soon reach the third stage!¡±


    The five stages of taking down the Lion Dragon¡­


    They changed based on the Lion Dragon¡¯s attacking condition.


    The second stage wasunching focused attacks against the threatening enemy.


    The third stage was attacking anybody in its way.


    In simple terms¡­


    ¡°You said it¡¯s going to try to kill everyone! Who the hell is going to protect those extremely weak humans?!¡±


    Rasheel raised his voice.


    ¡°We can¡¯t even use magic!¡±


    Normally¡­


    If a mana disturbance tool had not been used like this¡­


    Mana would have been stable.


    Raon, Eruhaben, Dodori, Rasheel, and M¡­ The five Dragons had nned on casting a spell together.


    Once the Lion Dragonunched the attack on everybody¡­


    Their spell would have protected the people and Puzzle City from the monster¡¯s attack once it reached the third stage.


    However, they could not use magic right now because of the mana disturbance that started from City Hall.


    ¡°You said that this monster¡¯s attack doesn¡¯t rely on magic!¡±


    But since the monster¡¯s power was not based in magic¡­ It couldunch its attacks as it pleased unlike the Dragons who could not use magic right now.


    ¡°Damn it! If so many people die¡­if they die¡­!¡±


    Rasheel looked toward the humans who were trying their best to help them out from behind the barrier and couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep well at night!¡±


    ¡°It is okay.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s okay if they all die?!¡±


    Swish!


    Rasheel¡¯s head turned to the side.


    He was ring at Choi Han, who was on M¡¯s back.


    Tang!


    They heard another gunshot followed by Alberu¡¯s shout.


    ¡°Entering the third stage!¡±


    The Lion Dragon¡¯s eyes slowly turned ck.


    ¡°¡­Dangerous area determined¡­ Preparing tounch indiscriminate attack¡­¡­¡±


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    Rasheel was about to swear again before someone spoke before he could do so.


    ¡°Dodori-nim!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Alberu suddenly called for Dodori, whose eyes opened wide from suddenly hearing his name as he looked at Alberu.


    But Choi Han was the one who calmly told him something.


    ¡°Dodori-nim, don¡¯t look over there. Please look toward the window.¡±


    Cale reached his hand out at that moment.


    Creeeeeak-.


    The slightly opened window opened all the way and he could see Dodori looking at him.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    This was the only ce magic could be used right now. Cale asked Raon to cast a spell.


    ¡°Send a message to Dodori for me.¡±


    ¡°I got it human!¡±


    Dodori soon heard Cale¡¯s words in his mind via Raon.


    ¨C We are going to start your lesson. This is a power you will soon use as well, Dodori-nim.


    ¡®A lesson? He¡¯s starting a lesson all of a sudden? And a power I will use?¡¯


    Dodori¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°T, the rocks-!¡±


    Dodori subconsciously looked around. He even turned his body to look at all boulders around Puzzle City in every direction.


    ¡°Human, will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. This is why I didn¡¯t use much of my powers when I was catching the White Star.¡±


    Cale smiled toward the children averaging nine-years-old and looked forward.


    He recalled the moment he first came to Puzzle City.


    He remembered something Deputy Butler Hans said to him.


    ¡®We don¡¯t know why this city was disowned by the gods. However, some of the people in this city started gathering in groups to stack multiple rock towers. Apparently it was their way of praying.¡¯


    Puzzle City was famous for their ruins that were full of rock towers, but there was something else they were famous for as well.


    It was also famous for the small rock towers at every home.


    There were rock towers outside every window of every home, no matter where you went in Puzzle City.


    They were all small with less than ten stones, but they existed in every house.


    Cale had asked Hans if the people¡¯s wishes had been granted after stacking those rock towers.


    ¡®Did their wishes get granted?¡¯


    ¡®Not at all.¡¯


    A city disowned by the gods. The gods did not grant the wishes of the people in that city.


    ¡®They said that none of the prayers were answered. That is the reason there are no temples in Puzzle City.¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s no reason for them to worship a god when they¡¯ve disowned them? Is that it?¡¯


    ¡®That is correct.¡¯


    However, rock towers continued to get stacked in Puzzle City.


    ¡®These rock towers became a sort of promise after that. It was a promise between people and sometimes even a promise with themselves.¡¯


    ¡®What kind of promise?¡¯


    Deputy Butler Hans had told him about a rule that had been passed down in Puzzle City.


    ¡®A human who has achieved his wish will destroy his rock tower.¡¯


    ¡®They had to achieve their dreams with their own hands since they were disowned by the gods. Destroying the rock tower symbolized that they ¡®overcame¡¯ the obstacle.¡¯


    The numerous rock towers in Puzzle City were stacked by people who resolved to make their own wishese true.


    Cale quietly observed the Lion Dragon before slowly moving his gaze.


    He heard the Super Rock¡¯s voice.


    ¨C Cale. This is the greatest battlefield for us.


    Whether they were small orrge¡­ Numerous rocks of all shapes and sizes started to float up into the air.


    If Cale¡¯s barrier was not enough to protect everyone¡­


    He just had to use the rocks that so many people had gathered until now.


    ¡°A guardian protecting a god¡­¡±


    He had to stop that guardian right now.


    A confident smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°At least I would have a good excuse to tell them.¡±


    He could tell them that he needed to use their rocks.


    He could ask them for their understanding.


    Cale internally thought about the numerous people who would have stacked these rocks with different goals and aspirations on their minds.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Cale thinking about excuses to give the people is cute.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!


    You can subscribe (immediate ess) through our PATREON


    We have multiple new collections out! Do you want some TCF apparel? Check out our Merch Store (Bakery) here: BAKERY

 Chapter 689: Destroyed Rock Towers 1

    Chapter 689: Destroyed Rock Towers 1


    ¡°Holy shit, what the hell is this?!¡±


    Dragon Rasheel twisted his body left and right as he looked around.


    Numerous rocks were floating up and covering the sky above Puzzle City.


    ¡°Why are there so many rocks, no, that¡¯s not the issue!¡±


    Theserge and small rocks¡­ They were just rocks in the end.


    No matter howrge the rocks were, they would still break if they crashed into Rasheel¡¯srge body. Rasheel would usually not pay any attention to these simple rocks.


    ¡®But there¡¯s still too many of them!¡¯


    Too many might even be too generous of a term for them.


    There was an endless number of rocks floating that it made Rasheel question where they could even being from.


    The rocks that didn¡¯t look fancy or anything were sparkling because they reflected the light from the ball of light Alberu shot up earlier.


    ¡°¡­Dangerous area determined. Goal is annihtion.¡±


    The Lion Dragon¡¯s ck eyes sparkled, and it started to move.


    Stage three. It was time to indiscriminately attack.


    ¡°Please retreat!¡±


    Rasheel chose to retreat quickly as soon as he heard crown prince Alberu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ah, whatever! I don¡¯t care anymore!¡±


    He would not benefit from his attribute, ¡®Indomitability,¡¯ since there was no magic to be used. His power was strongest in a 1 on 1 setting; it was not very useful in this current situation.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Rasheel frowned at that moment.


    ¡°Hey, hey! You damn pink hair! You¡­let go!¡±


    Dodori was tightly clenching Rasheel¡¯s horns as if he was going to pull them out.


    He was young but still a Dragon, so Rasheel was screaming at Dodori¡¯s strength with concern that his horns would be ripped off. Dodori seemed to be nking out.


    ¡°Hey, I said let go! Hey, you damn little, ahh!¡±


    Boooooooong-


    Rasheel saw arge shield fly past right in front of his face.


    The grey Dragon¡¯s eyes looked toward the Lion Dragon.


    ¡°Is that son of a bitch crazy?!¡±


    The monster holding therge shield suddenly started actively moving. It was as if it was not going to pay any attention to the few wings it had lost.


    Boom. Boom!


    The monster descended to the ground and stomped forward as it swung its shield and sharp ws in all directions.


    Baaaang¡ª bang!


    The buildings and everything in the city started to break from this devastating attack.


    Alberu Crossman quietly mumbled to himself as he watched.


    ¡°The third stage. It uses its physical strength and its two abilities.¡±


    ording to Earth 3¡¯s Ahn Roh Man¡­


    ¡®Once it reaches the third stage, the Lion Dragon will use its physical strength, its shield, and its two special abilities.¡¯


    ¡®The Lion Dragon only defended against attacks and showed simple movements during the first two stages. That may make it seem easy to take down, however, it changespletely in the third stage.¡¯


    Ahn Roh Man had said that they had arge number of casualties at this time.


    ¡®The Lion Dragon that aimed only for the strong individuals it considered a threat tries to kill anything that is alive once it reaches the third stage.¡¯


    The Lion Dragon was showing extremely smooth and natural movements that werepletely different from what it had been doing until now.


    However, the thing that the monster expressed the most was its monstrous attacking strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get close to people!¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    M and Rasheel, who had not gotten too far away from the monster, started to distract the monster after hearing Eruhaben¡¯s shout.


    The barrier where the humans were gathered¡­ They had to stop this monster from getting near it.


    Alberu calmly watched them as he recalled Ahn Roh Man¡¯s words.


    ¡®One it passes the third stage¡­that is when you be important, Alberu Crossman.¡¯


    ¡®Taerang. That is the time when you can properly use that weapon.¡¯


    ¡®You also need a partner who can help you.¡¯


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips went up.


    Stage four. There were plenty of individuals to help Alberu at that stage.


    However, it was currently on the third stage. The only person who could safely defeat this monster right now with the disturbed mana was Cale Henituse.


    ¡°¡­I will only get Cale Henituse¡¯s help until here.¡±


    He had said that he didn¡¯t need Cale¡¯s help but had no choice but to rely on Cale until here because magic could not be used.


    ¡°Although the extent of his assistance is no joke.¡±


    Alberu raised his voice.


    ¡°The monster can only maintain this state for about thirty minutes! We just need to get past that!¡±


    Guardian.


    This monster was like a machine, it was not a living being like them.


    That was what Ahn Roh Man had told him.


    ¡°Thirty minutes?¡±


    Rasheel, who managed to hear Alberu¡¯s voice despite the chaos, quickly looked down. He then shouted as loudly as possible because magic was unavable.


    ¡°Hey, you puny humans! Do whatever you can to survive for thirty minutes! You got that?! Don¡¯t die! You¡¯ll just create even more work for us!¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Eruhaben scoffed in amusement, but Rasheel was serious. He did not want to have bad dreams.


    He felt Dodori pulling his horns again at that time.


    ¡°Hey, you little punk- you dare,¡±


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Boooooooong-


    The moment Rasheel heard something cutting through the air¡­ Rasheel quickly rose diagonally.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    The monster¡¯s fist brushed past where Rasheel had just been and mmed into a part of the za.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Rasheel felt his heart sink as soon as he saw that.


    The opening that was created because he dodged diagonally¡­


    The monster immediately started running toward that opening. The Lion Dragon¡¯s now ck eyes were focused on the barrier. It was the location with the most living beings.


    ¡°Shit, why is it so freaking fast?! How the hell did it get so fast all of a sudden?!¡±


    Rasheel shouted with frustration while chasing after it.


    The monster was as swift as if it was using magic in this third stage. M and Rasheel chased after the monster.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡­¡±


    Its appearance brought fear to the people within the barrier.


    Although the barrier was high¡­ The monster approaching them from past it was even taller.


    Boom. Boom.


    They could experience itsrge body that made the ground roar the closer it came toward them.


    It was different from watching it fight against the Dragons from a distance.


    They were scared of the monster approaching them under the holy light Alberu cast in the night sky.


    It was an extremely tall monster.


    It looked extremely sturdy.


    It looked extremely strong.


    This monster with ck eyes was destroying everything in its path as it got toward them.


    They saw all these things.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Calm down! The Dragons are protecting us! Slowly, slowly retreat!¡±


    Boom. Boom.


    However, the monster approached them too quickly.


    ¡°T, that is too fast!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a monster, it is a monster!¡±


    Its physical abilities were so great that it allowed them to understand why it was a monster and why it was considered a disaster for the entire Western continent.


    The people in charge raised their voices.


    ¡°Those of you close to the barrier move closer to the barrier instead! It¡¯s toote to retreat!¡±


    ¡°Retreat! And then scatter!¡±


    ¡°Your majesty!¡±


    Litana heard someone calling out for her.


    ¡°This¡­does not seem to be a ce for us to battle!¡±


    The eyes of a warrior who had told her that they should help the Roan Kingdom and the crown prince were shaking.


    Although he was one of the ones who shouted fervently earlier that they should attack the monster to save the crown prince¡­ He had fallen into fear after facing the monster¡¯s attack actually headed toward him.


    Boom!


    The monster stomped its foot.


    ¡°Your majesty! You must retreat!¡±


    The warrior shouted with desperation while the monster, which had approached instantly as if it had used magic, jumped up into the air with that stomp.


    The monster holding its shield with both hands tried to use its shield to attack the barrier and the humans inside the barrier.


    ¡°Your majesty!¡±


    Litana opened her mouth at that moment.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Look over there.¡±


    There were individuals who were neither running away nor feeling impacted by the chaos.


    They were just protecting their designated spots.


    Their hands holding their weapons were shaking in fear but they were not releasing their grips.


    They were the reason the battlefield was still maintaining its order.


    These individuals were the soldiers of the Roan Kingdom.


    They numbered more than the remaining reinforcements. They were biting down on their lips and looking toward their superiors or the Roan Kingdom¡¯s knights. Their superiors and the knights were all looking at the Knight Captain.


    The Knight Captain was looking at Alberu. The Captain started speaking as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Maintain your calm.¡±


    That sentence was enough to make them stand in ce.


    The reason they could do so soon appeared in front of their eyes.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    The monster mmed its shield down at the barrier.


    Darkness suddenly arrived for the people.


    The people quickly realized it. They noticed what had caused this darkness.


    ¡°¡­Rocks!¡±


    The thousands or the hundreds of thousands of rocks that had been covering the night sky¡­ Each of those rocks that were nothing much on their own gathered together to create a kind of shield above their heads.


    Craaaaaack-!


    They heard something break before the darkness disappeared once again.


    They could see rock powder that was falling like snow in between the scattering rocks.


    Quite a lot of rocks were destroyed because of the monster¡¯s shield. It was to the point that the rocks could not maintain their shape anymore. However, there were still a ton of rocks in the sky and around Puzzle City.


    The monster retreated two steps with its shield in its hands.


    The people under the barrier looked toward the Roan Kingdom¡¯s citizens after finally realizing that this rock shield and stopped the monster¡¯s shield.


    Once they saw the faint smiles or looks of relief on the faces of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s people¡­


    It reminded them of a statement that went around after the Roan Kingdom defeated the Northern Alliance when nobody believed that they had a chance. ¡®The shield will not break.¡¯ They could finally understand the meaning of those words.


    Tang¡ª!


    A sharp noise cut through the sky and snapped them out of their thoughts.


    The crown prince of the Roan Kingdom was attacking the monster again as it showed some openings retreating from its sh with the rock shield.


    Baaaaang!


    A shining ck Yong was aiming for the monster¡¯s back at the same time. The ck-haired swordsman holding that sword had a sharp gaze in his eyes as if he was aiming for a different opening.


    The Dragons were using their strong physical bodies, which were pretty strong despite not being as strong as the monster¡¯s body, instead of using magic.


    But the monster quickly stopped giving them many openings.


    Ahhhh-


    The monster opened its mouth to reveal a dark red light.


    It was the same power that was used when Alberu feigned his death. The power that had destroyed Alberu¡¯s shields, the power that Alberu was only able to survive because he uses dead mana, was about to strike again.


    But it was faster and stronger than thest time.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang¡ª!


    There was another loud noise but nobody was running away anymore.


    They were just standing around looking at rocks, most that were even smaller than their fists, quickly gathering together to create anotherrge shield.


    The rocks were shining because light was reflecting off of them.


    It looked as if the stars were gathering together.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    There was another loud explosion and numerous rocks burnt ck from the monster¡¯s dark red light before they disappeared.


    But they managed to stop the attack.


    They heard someone¡¯s euphoric voice in the darkness just before the rock shield scattered again.


    ¡°There is a monster, but we have a hero, a hero who is pretty much a god.¡±


    They all turned toward the sound of the voice. As light filtered through between the scattering rocks¡­ That light allowed them to see who had made thatment.


    That person was Clopeh Sekka.


    Boom-.


    The monster ignored the Dragons and heroes again and aimed for the people inside the barrier.


    Someone looked to the side and let out a quiet gasp.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡±


    A rock right next to his foot was floating up.


    There were still plenty of rocks to protect them in Puzzle City.


    The people there all subconsciously turned to look somewhere.


    They were looking at the open window of the many windows on the City Hall building. The red-haired man standing there¡­


    The rocks moving following his hands¡­


    The man was smiling.


    ¡°Thirty minutes is doable.¡±


    Cale was standing firm.


    The rocks breaking from blocking the Lion Dragon¡¯s attack did not burden Cale that much. His body did not receive any impact from them breaking. All Cale was doing was moving the rocks.


    It did take a lot to handle so many rocks but there were no dangers to his body.


    This was the reason Cale chose the Scary Giant Cobblestone over the Indestructible Shield.


    Knock knock knock.


    Cale heard someone cautiously knocking on the door.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°I got it human!¡±


    Raon moved over and opened the door.


    Click.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Wolf boy Lock was standing there. He looked at Cale¡¯s back which was small as usual but seemed even bigger than mountains as he calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°We blocked all exit routes above and underground. It took a bit longer to confirm all underground routes as well.¡±


    The Wolf tribe members had not been on the battlefield. They were blocking all physical exit routes out of Puzzle City.


    Cale was still looking at the Lion Dragon without turning around to address Lock.


    Something ck approached Cale from outside the window.


    Caw. Caw.


    It was a crow.


    It was a mysterious power that was simr to magic but one that could be used even without mana.


    Incantations.


    The crow was being moved with incantations as it arrived in front of Cale.


    It opened its ck wings wide and delivered its master, Tiger Gashan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Young master-nim, we have discovered the rest of the Bear tribe. They were in a forest near Puzzle City.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Someone silently appeared behind Lock.


    ¡°We found it.¡±


    It was chef Beacrox, son of Ron, the Mn patriarch. He stabbed his greatsword into the ground and nonchntly added on.


    ¡°We believe that we located the ce where the Duke-nim is likely to be imprisoned.¡±


    Duke. He was talking about Cale¡¯s father, Deruth Henituse.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    THEY FOUND DERUTH.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 690: Destroyed Rock Towers 2

    Chapter 690: Destroyed Rock Towers 2


    On, Hong, and Raon¡¯s eyes opened wide. The children averaging nine-years-old subconsciously looked toward Cale¡¯s back. They were receiving some good news in the middle of the battle.


    ¡°Hooooo. That was faster than I expected.¡±


    The fake Hilsman also seemed a bit shocked as he looked at Cale¡¯s back.


    They had located Duke Deruth earlier than he had expected.


    They then heard Cale¡¯s voice as he calmly started speaking without turning around.


    ¡°¡­You believe you located it?¡±


    Beacrox and Lock couldn¡¯t help but flinch, even though Cale¡¯s tone was not a scolding one.


    ¡°It is not the actual location but a hypothesis?¡±


    ¡°That is right, young master-nim.¡±


    Beacrox, whose expression had quickly turned back to normal, gave a short exnation about what had happened.


    ¡°The Mn Household was investigating different parts of Puzzle City when my father suddenly felt an abnormal breeze and moved in that direction.¡±


    ¡°Breeze?¡±


    The fake Hilsman tilted his head, but the children averaging nine-years-old nodded their heads with sparkles in their eyes.


    ¡°We followed the direction of the breeze and found a house. The breeze did not leave that area.¡±


    The breeze that brushed around Ron¡­ That was created by a Wind Elemental.


    Cale was capable ofmunicating with the Wind Elementals with his golden top¡¯s whip.


    However, other people could notmunicate with the Wind Elementals even if they held this golden top¡¯s whip. But the Wind Elementals had a way of leading people without using speech.


    That medium was the wind.


    The Wind Elementals had thoroughly searched every nook and corner of Puzzle City. They led Ron, the human holding the top¡¯s whip, to the suspicious location as soon as they found it.


    ¡°So, did you find it, Mr. Beacrox?¡±


    Lock anxiously asked Beacrox.


    ¡°No. We located the house, but we are currently observing it from a distance.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Lock nodded his head as if he understood.


    ¡®It is the right decision to proceed extremely cautiously if Duke Deruth-nim is really imprisoned in that house.¡¯


    Beacrox¡¯s gaze that had been stuck on Lock for a moment headed toward Cale¡¯s back. He could see Cale¡¯s hand slowly moving.


    Baaaaaang¡ª baaaaang!


    Loud explosions rang out every time he moved his hand and rocks turned into dust. Beacrox quietly observed Cale¡¯s back as Cale stood there without saying anything else before he started walking.


    He walked brusquely until he stopped right next to Cale.


    ¡®¡­I knew it would be like this.¡¯


    Drip.


    He could see drops of sweat on Cale¡¯s forehead dripping down his face. More beads of sweat were forming one by one as well.


    ¡°My job is done in about fifteen more minutes.¡±


    Beacrox frowned after hearing what Cale was saying while looking like this. He then noticed Cale¡¯s hand that had a handkerchief wrapped around it like a bandage.


    The handkerchief was full of dark red dried blood. Beacrox did not like it, although the injury on Cale¡¯s palm seemed to have closed.


    ¡®In some ways, he really is trash.¡¯


    The way he did not listen to the people around him telling him to stop getting hurt and to take better care of himself was the same stubborn kid who acted like trash in the past.


    ¡°I think you can turn the mana disturbance off now, nya!¡±


    Raon added to Hong¡¯sment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Human, let¡¯s turn the mana disturbance tool off, and then I will stop that monster with my magic!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure.¡±


    It was rare to see Cale stall like this without giving a direct response.


    ¡°¡­It will be quite troublesome if the bastards who messed with my father run off.¡±


    It would be very troublesome.


    He wanted to save his father and capture all of these abductors.


    ¡°But there¡¯s still no reason to push yourself too hard, nya.¡±


    Cale looked down after hearing a voice.


    On, who had walked up to his feet at some point, smiled at him. The silver kitten¡¯s gold eyes were calm.


    Tap, tap.


    On tapped Cale¡¯s leg with her front paw before pointing to the side.


    ¡°It is over here, young master-nim.¡±


    Beacrox handed the golden top¡¯s whip in his hand to Cale.


    ¡°¡­You brought this with you?¡±


    ¡°My father told me to do so.¡±


    Beacrox repeated Ron¡¯s message word for word.


    ¡°I cannot hear the voices of the Elementals, so I can only hypothesize that the location the Elementals told us about is the right ce. I am sending this with my son as you may hear something else from the Elementals since you can speak to them, young master-nim.¡±


    The hand wrapped in a handkerchief grabbed the golden top¡¯s whip without any hesitation.


    Cale felt a breeze brush past him at that moment. He then heard multiple voices.


    ¡®Cale Henituse, we found some houses! The wind flows underground through all those houses!¡¯


    ¡®Cale, long time no see! Anyway, each house has a door leading underground.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Many houses?¡±


    ¡®I thought they took Ron to just one house?¡¯


    He then heard a deep voice.


    ¡®Chaos, despair, deep desire to destroy those abductors. Of the many houses¡­ The house with a gap in the corner of the kitchen leading underground has a teleportation magic circle.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over at that moment.


    A teleportation magic circle.


    ¡°Is that where you took Ron?¡±


    Nobody looked at him weird even though he seemed to be talking to himself. It was only the fake Hilsman who looked at him with curiosity.


    ¡®Hope, love, deep desire to destroy those abductors. That¡¯s right. We could sense movement underground in every house with an underground passage. We tried to infiltrate it but felt as if we would get caught.¡¯


    ¡°Why?¡±


    What could cause the Elementals to get caught?


    ¡®Destruction, wrath! There are hostages by the entrance of every underground passage!¡¯


    ¡°What? There are other hostages?¡±


    The others, who had remained quiet as Cale chatted with the Elementals, started reacting.


    ¡°Human! What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim, what do you mean by other hostages?¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Cale stopped them. The others could see that one corner of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up as he did that. But they could also see the anger in his eyes.


    The Wind Elemental shouted in an extremely angry voice.


    ¡®There were Dark Elves! They seemed to be Dark Elves from the Endable Kingdom! They left them to guard the entrances so we could not get any closer. We could not let the Dark Elves find us!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right! Oh, I saw some Bears too! They peeked out of the underground entrances to look outside for a moment and they were all in their berserk states!¡¯


    The White Star¡¯s subordinate, Bear King Sayeru, had yet to be caught.


    Cale thought about him as he remembered something from the past.


    The summoning ritual for the unranked monsters at the Endable Kingdom.


    Cale had seen dried blood when he was there. That blood must have belonged to the Dark Elves the Bear King had tried to use as sacrifices.


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re literally the worst.¡±


    Sayeru did not kill some of those Dark Elves and was using them as ves.


    ¡®The Dark Elves guarding the doors will be the first to die if we locate them and attack. The Bears would retreat while we killed the Dark Elves.¡¯


    It was obvious.


    ¡®Cale, the look in the eyes of those Dark Elves¡­ they¡­ they seemed really tired.¡¯


    ¡®Wrath, destruction, ruin! I keep keep keep being angry! Destruction! Chaos!¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes slowly looked out at all of Puzzle City. His left hand moved again.


    Boooooooom-


    There was another loud noise as a rock shield blocked the dark red light again.


    CRUMBLE-!


    Numerous rocks crumbled to dust. The people below had quite a lot of dust on their hair and shoulders.


    ¡°¡­More rocks broke than I expected. That¡¯s weird.¡±


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡°Human! The crown prince said that the Lion Dragon will use a new power with five minutes left!¡±


    Stage three.


    The Lion Dragon would use its physical power along with two special abilities.


    One of them was the Dragon Breath-like power it used earlier.


    The other power started from the Lion Dragon¡¯s two eyes.


    Tang!


    Alberu¡¯s bullet shot out.


    It was headed toward the Lion Dragon¡¯s now ck eyes.


    Baaaaang!


    However, the bullet exploded in midair and the Lion Dragon just tilted its head to the side to dodge it. It was extremely agile, unlike during stages one and two.


    Cale noticed that Choi Han was looking at him. Choi Han seemed as if he had something to say.


    Cale had a pretty good idea about what Choi Han wanted to say.


    ¡®The Lion Dragon¡¯s attacks are stronger than what was in the information we got from Ahn Roh Man.¡¯


    That meant that things had somehow changed.


    ¡°Beacrox.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim?¡±


    Cale turned around. He made eye contact with Beacrox.


    ¡°The Wind Elementals will go back and tell Ron about a couple of different ces. You go back and inform Ron about what is going on and help him out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, I understand.¡±


    Ron would be able to recognize the breeze caused by the Wind Elementals even without the top¡¯s whip. He had experienced it once already.


    The locations the Wind Elementals would tell him about would be the houses with the underground passages where the Bears are hiding.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°Do you have anybody you can spare from guarding the above and underground entrances?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I do.¡±


    Cale started to walk. He patted the now calm Lock¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Then lead them to where the Tigers are waiting right now. Attack the ce Gashan thinks that the rest of the Bears are located. And Gashan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The Crow poked its head into the room. Gashan should be seeing and hearing everything through the Crow.


    ¡°Attack the Bears as soon as you are ready even if the Wolves haven¡¯t arrived. Also, send the Whales to Ron.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Cale headed back toward the window.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Wind gathered at his ankle.


    ¡°On and Hong.¡±


    The kittens looked at the whirlwinds gathering at their feet for a moment before looking at Cale¡¯s hand reaching toward them.


    ¡°The two of youe with me.¡±


    ¡°That sounds great, nya!¡±


    ¡°I think I know what we need to do, nya.¡±


    Cale finally looked at the ck Dragon with the chubby cheeks.


    ¡°And Raon.¡±


    ¡°Human, what do you need me to do?!¡±


    ¡°What we originally nned on doing.¡±


    Raon¡¯s eyes clouded over for a moment.


    ¡°¡­What we originally nned on doing¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Their original n before Duke Deruth was abducted. Raon cautiously asked.


    ¡°¡­Are you going to release the mana disturbance?¡±


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    Cale turned toward Beacrox as he answered.


    ¡°I will stop to see Duchess Vin before I go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cale immediately stepped onto the window ledge after hearing Beacrox¡¯s response. On and Hong followed behind him as Cale addressed the people standing there.


    ¡°The Wind Elementals will follow all of you.¡±


    The golden top¡¯s whip was sparkling in his hand.


    ¡°The Wind Elementals wille and let me know when you are all ready. Then I will send all of you a signal.¡±


    The moment he sends that signal¡­


    ¡°The Tiger tribe and the Wolf tribe will suppress the Bears waiting in the forest. The mana disturbance tool will also stop for a moment.¡±


    It would be for about one minute.


    And during that minute¡­


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Smirk.


    The corners of both Cale and Raon¡¯s lips curled up.


    This ce, the only ce where mana was still stable¡­ This ce where mana was gathered together¡­


    This room that was covered in all sorts of magic circles¡­


    What Raon needed to do here was simple.


    ¡°Land one attack. Make it strong enough to topple the Lion Dragon.¡±


    Cale said onest thing as he left.


    ¡°See you allter.¡±


    He then jumped out the window. The wind guided him to where he wanted to go.


    On and Hong, their movements assisted by the wind as well, quickly followed behind him.


    Tap. Tap.


    They jumped from roof to roof to move quickly.


    ¡°On. Hong.¡±


    ¡°You can tell us anything, nya.¡±


    ¡°This is exciting, nya!¡±


    Cale asked On, who was next to the excited Hong.


    ¡°What do you think I am going to ask the two of you to do?¡±


    On said that she had a pretty good idea as to what he would ask them to do.


    On looked at Cale with an expression that seemed to be wondering why he was asking such an obvious question before she answered him.


    ¡°There is no magic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is impossible to use magic right now.¡±


    Magic was out of the equation until the mana disturbance tool was turned off.


    ¡°Furthermore, the Lion Dragon attacks anything without a set pattern, nya.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°It is also too fast for our allies tond their attacks, nya. The only attack that can harm the monster right now is the crown prince¡¯s attack, nya.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! But his bullets are not hitting the monster, nya!¡±


    Hong quickly added on. Hong then looked at Cale and shouted vigorously.


    ¡°That is why we need to either make the Lion Dragon stop moving or slow it down so that its reckless attacking slows down and the crown prince¡¯s attack has a higher chance of hitting the target, nya!¡±


    ¡°That is why we know very well what we have to do, nya.¡±


    Magic, sword art, and even a Dragon¡¯srge body¡­


    If none of those things were a danger to the Lion Dragon right now¡­


    ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    A thick smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face.


    Tap. Tap.


    As Cale and the two Cat children ran across roofs toward the barrier¡­


    ¨C Cale, your body will be burdened if you use any more wind.


    Cale slightly nodded at the Sound of the Wind warning him as he looked toward the barrier.


    Baaaang, bang! Baaaaang!


    The rocks were still blocking the Lion Dragon and attacking it over and over.


    Cale turned away from it and looked at On and Hong. The two Cats were looking at him as well.


    Hong and On smiled brightly as they spoke one after the other.


    ¡°In order to hold the Lion Dragon down even for a moment¡­ There is nothing better than poison, nya!¡±


    ¡°I wonder if poison works on the Lion Dragon, nya.¡±


    Cale thought about the answer to On¡¯s question.


    He had seen the Lion Dragon through numerous videomunication devices. He especially remembered what he had seen when Alberu¡¯s attacks destroyed its wings and ripped apart some of its scales.


    ¡°This bastard moves like a machine but it bleeds.¡±


    ¡°Hoooo.¡±


    On and Hong¡¯s eyes sparkled after hearing that it bleeds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether poison works on it or not, but¡­ I think it is worth testing it out.¡±


    Shhh.


    Cale unbuttoned one more button.


    The sweat on his body was not because he was using the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    ¡®The approximate number of remaining rocks is¡­¡­¡¯


    His eyes looked up into the air and calcted the number of remaining rocks.


    He then looked toward the Lion Dragon.


    There were some odd whirlwinds gathering in its now ck eyes.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fast.¡±


    They were told that the new special ability woulde out with five minutes to go.


    There was also a precursor to it using the ability.


    ¡®Ahn Roh Man said that it would use the new special ability within one minute of the whirlwinds appearing in its ck eyes.¡¯


    The Lion Dragon was showing that precursor even though there were still ten minutes left.


    If the Lion Dragon uses its new special ability andunches an even more destructive attack in the next ten minutes¡­ Especially in their current situation where magic could not be used¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s not enough.¡±


    He might not have enough rocks.


    Because of that¡­


    ¡°Do you want to help?¡±


    Cale asked On and Hong who immediately nodded their heads. A small rock shield appeared around On and Hong to protect them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move away from my side no matter what.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very easy, nya!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n on moving away from you anyway, nya.¡±


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The moment Cale, On, and Hong stepped onto the barrier¡­


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaaah-!¡±


    Cale heard people cheering down below.


    He looked down to see people cheering with looks of relief on their faces after looking at him. They looked terrible while being covered by the dust from the broken rocks, but their eyes were all alive.


    Oooooo-


    This was apletely different noise from the mana that was shaking uncontrobly because of the mana disturbance tool.


    It sounded as if a wave was pushing forward from a distant sea.


    People looked up at the top of the barrier where the noise wasing from.


    A red fog.


    Through the area that was chaotic because of the mana disturbance¡­


    On top of the barrier¡­


    The red fog slowly rose like a tsunami.


    The rocks that were scattered all around the air started approaching from every direction toward the Lion Dragon at the same time.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Go On! Go Hong! You can do it!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 691: Destroyed Rock Towers 3

    Chapter 691: Destroyed Rock Towers 3


    It was like another wall had been ced on top of the barrier.


    People all around Puzzle City could see the half-transparent red wall.


    ¡°Those children-¡±


    Queen Litana gasped internally after recognizing On and Hong.


    ¡°Grrrrrr-!¡±


    However, she heard Ten, her friend, no, this ck panther was pretty much her family, growl. It was a sudden action from Ten, who had quietly been by her side as if to guard her.


    ¡®When Ten growls like this¡­¡­¡¯


    Ten had senses that were much more sensitive than human senses.


    Ten only growled like this for one reason.


    ¡®It must be dangerous!¡¯


    Ten had not growled like this for any of the Lion Dragon¡¯s actions until now.


    She quickly turned toward the Lion Dragon and noticed something odd.


    ¡°Whirlwinds?¡±


    There were some odd fluctuations in the Lion Dragon¡¯s eyes that were now ck. They looked like whirlwinds that seemed to be getting stronger and stronger.


    ¡°¡­Young master Cale.¡±


    She then made eye contact with Cale Henituse who was looking at her. Cale shook his head side to side before pointing down. It wasn¡¯t enough for Litana to figure out a lot of things but her mind jolted awake after hearing a Dragon shout.


    ¡°Everybody duck!¡±


    Litana shouted right after the Grey Dragon.


    ¡°Everybody duck!¡±


    She then heard a weird noise.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiing¡ª


    She felt that a sharp line cutting through the air would make a noise like this.


    She soon discovered the identity of this noise.


    ¡°¡­Oh no!¡±


    The monster¡¯s ck eyes¡­ She saw something shooting out of there.


    The ck light that shot out in a straight line was so fast that it was right in front of the barrier before she could evenprehend that it was released.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª!


    And, as it had been over and over, the rock shield was there to stop the ck line.


    However, the people below were not covered by darkness like before. The shield was floating in the air blocking the ck line before it could reach the barrier.


    ¡®This is different from before!¡¯


    Litana, who had not been able to duck like her ck panther Ten, saw something different from before and subconsciously clenched her hands.


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    Crown prince Valentino shouted without thinking while trying to stop his hands from shaking.


    The ck line that shot straight out¡­.


    That line was destroying the rocks too easily.


    The red power used before that was simr to a Dragon¡¯s Breath was the type that was released one attack at a time. However, this ck light was shooting out continuously without stopping.


    ¡°¡­It looks like dead mana.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Valentino realized why his hand was shaking and why he was feeling scared about this ck line after hearing Clopeh Sekka¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡°It is okay. There is no need to fear.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka was standing tall while observing everything that was happening.


    A reverent voice flowed out of his mouth.


    ¡°I have faith.¡±


    He was showing the elegant holiness of a Guardian Knight in full disy.


    ¡°In my hero, the future legend.


    Kekeke.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka quietly cackled after that but it was not loud enough to be heard.


    ¡°The shield is attacking!¡±


    Behind the Lion Dragon¡­ Another group of rocks had gathered together to attack the monster¡¯s back.


    However, the Lion Dragon quickly turned around and used its white shield to stop the rocks.


    Boom-!


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up. He addressed On and Hong, as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    On and Hong could see the beads of sweat on Cale¡¯s forehead. They looked away from Cale and looked at each other for a moment before nodding their heads.


    The red fog wall started moving.


    With the Lion Dragon having turned around¡­ On and Hong could see the Lion Dragon¡¯s ripped wings and its damaged back.


    On and Hong recalled something Ron had told them.


    ¡®You must not miss an opening when you see it. That is one of the basics of gathering important information.¡¯


    The two Cats were not looking for information right now but they could tell that this was the most important moment they had ever faced.


    ¡°Distract it!¡±


    ¡°I got it! Just attack its legs!¡±


    Eruhaben, Rasheel, and M¡­ The three Dragons seemed to have noticed what On and Hong were trying to do as they were distracting the Lion Dragon so that it would not turn back around.


    Bang, baaaaang! Bang!


    Cale¡¯s rock shield was still blocking the ck light as all of this happened. The crumbling shield gave the Dragons small openings to m into the monster¡¯s body or use physical attacks to keep its attention on them.


    It was fierce.


    Even though it was for less than a minute¡­


    Parts of Puzzle City other then the area around the barrier were destroyed and crumbling. The rock shield sometimes didn¡¯t manage to block all of the ck light and itnded on some buildings.


    Pssssssssss-


    The buildings just turned to ck dust and scattered into the air without any explosion.


    People watching this finally realized that the rocks that were breaking right now were turning into ck dust and disappearing unlike the dust covering their heads and shoulders from before.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s less than 10 minutes left!¡±


    The Lion Dragon would soon get past this phase.


    It was just ten minutes.


    But they could feel that the next ten minutes would be more difficult than anything they had ever faced.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Meeeeeeeeeeow!¡±


    They heard a Cat meow.


    The red fog reached the Lion Dragon¡¯s back.


    The red fog started from where the exploded wing was bleeding before it covered the Lion Dragon¡¯s back and then its entire body.


    The monster did not pay any attention to the fog.


    It kept its focus on the rock shield that kept blocking its attacks and the three Dragons.


    However, the red fog slowly gobbled up everything, moving to the Lion Dragon¡¯s head and its feet.


    It was moving meticulously so that the poisonous fog would not touch their allies. The poisonous fog was creating an extremely thinyer around the Lion Dragon¡¯s body.


    ¡°Attack carefully!¡±


    The three Dragons stopped mming into the Lion Dragon with tier bodies and moved away while distracting the monster after seeing the red fog covering its body.


    Drip.


    On had beads of sweat on her forehead like Cale.


    Hong had his body right next to his sister as he observed the red fog. Hong was slowly starting to sweat as well.


    The two of them heard a calm voice at that moment.


    ¡°There is no need to overdo it or do it while experiencing pain. Just give it some effort and then stop.¡±


    On and Hong didn¡¯t even look toward the speaker.


    It was obviously Cale¡¯s voice. They could also tell something even without looking. The person who was saying this to them looked extremely terrible, probably the worst out of anybody here.


    They also knew that Cale meant what he was saying.


    That was why On and Hong would give it their best.


    They were using their powers as best they could.


    1 second, 2 seconds, 3 seconds¡­ Time slowly ticked past before On and Hong smiled at the same time. Their smile looked almost identical to Cale¡¯s smile while oddly having Ron¡¯s fake benign smile mixed in with it.


    Cale would probably have gasped in fear If he saw their smiles because it would have reminded him of Ron. Fortunately, Cale was unable to see their smiles because he was calcting the number of remaining rocks and dealing with the monster¡¯s attack.


    But he did hear the two Cats mumbling.


    ¡°It reached, nya.¡±


    ¡°It works, nya.¡±


    Cale then smiled.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The ones who first noticed the change were the individuals closest to the Lion Dragon.


    ¡°Did this bastard get slower?¡±


    Rasheel asked Eruhaben while pointing toward the Lion Dragon.


    The ancient Dragon just ignored Rasheel and quietly observed the Lion Dragon.


    Boom.


    The monster took a step forward.


    It was slow.


    It was slower than before.


    Eruhaben had sat the young Cat children and chatted with them in the past while teaching Raon.


    ¡®The poisons I can use the most of are paralyzing poison and sleeping poison, sir! They are weaker poisons so I can use a lot, nya!¡¯


    ¡®I can use the fog without any limit but it is difficult to control it, sir. That is why I only use as much as I can easily control, nya.¡¯


    ¡°Hoho.¡± Eruhaben quietlyugh.


    ¡°¡­My my, who do they take after to be so amazing?¡±


    Eruhaben slowly started to smile.


    He looked around. Everybody who was participating in the battle noticed the changes in the Lion Dragon.


    Poison worked on the Lion Dragon.


    The Lion Dragon was getting slower.


    The paralyzing poison entered through the injury on the Lion Dragon¡¯s back and was slowly spreading through its body.


    This monster would stop moving in a little bit.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    On and Hong smiled after hearing Cale¡¯s nonchnt voice. However, On responded in a tired voice.


    ¡°I think it will be difficult to make this monster stop movingpletely, nya. It would also take too long. We also can¡¯t keep this up for a few minutes, nya.¡±


    There were about four minutes left now.


    On, who was speaking in a calm and collected manner, knew that it would be difficult to maintain their red fog like this for the rest of that time.


    ¡°¡­That is a problem, nya.¡±


    ¡°That is not a problem.¡±


    Cale shook his head after hearing On sound a bit upset.


    ¡°This is enough. You did a great job.¡±


    His eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Making it so that the Lion Dragon cannot react properly¡­ Making it so that its defending speed is slower¡­ That is exactly what we needed.¡±


    On and Hong saw Cale raise the golden top¡¯s whip slightly at that moment.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    They felt a gust of wind.


    The beads of sweat on On and Hong¡¯s foreheads were washed away.


    ¡®Cale, Cale! Gashan said that he will immediately head to the Bears! The Whales have started moving as well!¡¯


    ¡®Destruction, chaos, ruin! Beacrox informed Duchess Vin!¡¯


    ¡®That little Wolf kid has started moving too!¡¯


    He received information from the Wind Elementals.


    Responses to most of Cale¡¯s orders hade back except one.


    The remaining order was, ¡®The Mn household arriving around the houses that the Wind Elementals lead them to.¡¯


    ¡®The houses are not far from each other.¡¯


    In fact, the Wind Elementals said that the houses were pretty close to each other.


    The assassins of the Mn household should be able to stealthily surround those houses in a few minutes.


    ¡®The question is whether Ron can recognize the wind signals from the Wind Elementals without the top¡¯s whip.¡¯


    However, Cale wasn¡¯t that worried about it.


    That extremely sensitive and vicious Ron was someone who could easily pick up on such changes.


    ¡®Cale Henituse!¡¯


    Thest piece of information finally arrived.


    ¡®There are a total of seven ces! They are a few meters away and have surrounded the houses!¡¯


    Ron really did notice it.


    He noticed it in just a few minutes.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°On and Hong. You can get rid of your fog now.¡±


    The Lion Dragon¡¯s stage three had about three minutes left.


    Cale raised his hand toward the sky.


    Chhhhhhh-


    A strand of water flowed out of Cale¡¯s palm and shot up toward the orb of light that Alberu released into the sky.


    The strand of water rose up into the sky like an arrow trying to pierce through the sky.


    The people looking at the sky started shouting.


    ¡°It¡¯s the young master-nim¡¯s signal! Head to the Bear stronghold!¡±


    ¡°Deputy territory lord!¡±


    Vin raised her hand after hearing the person who went to look outside urgently rushing in.


    ¡°Stop your action.¡±


    The mages started stopping the mana disturbance tool.


    ¡°We will stop it for about one minute.¡±


    Vin reminded them about the n as she recalled someone who had been with her until just moments ago.


    ¡®I will head out now.¡¯


    Rosalyn.


    She said that there was somewhere she needed to hurry over to as soon as they heard what Cale was nning. Duchess Vin could immediately tell where she was headed.


    ¡®It is probably to where the mana has remained gathered together.¡¯


    It was the ce that they had stered with magic circles to gather mana even before they nned to use the mana disturbance tool.


    And the young Dragon that should be maintaining that space¡­


    ¡°It has stopped, madam!¡±


    Ooooooong.


    The mana disturbance tool stopped temporarily as a mage shouted.


    Vin then started to think about someone.


    ¡°¡­Cale.¡±


    The only thing left was Cale¡¯s part in the n.


    Cale looked away from the strand of water and turned around.


    ¡°It¡¯s our dongsaeng¡¯s turn, nya!¡±


    ¡°As I expected.¡±


    On and Hong excitedly looked back as well.


    ¡°Huh? The mana has stabilized!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The mana that had been vibrating chaotically in the air because of the mana disturbance tool had calmed down.


    As the mages, followed by the others, started to realize that the mana had stabilized¡­


    ¡°¡­That little punk sure is vicious.¡±


    Dragon Rasheel had the chills as he subconsciously looked somewhere.


    Eruhaben could not hide his smile as he looked in the same direction. Cale, On, and Hong were all looking there as well.


    The window that Cale jumped out of not too long ago¡­


    Mana was swirling widely through the open window.


    ¡°¡­They are my disciples.¡±


    As Eruhaben watched the ck mana and red mana mix together to grow in size¡­


    ¡°Raon-nim.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Rosalyn! It¡¯ll be an even biggerunch thanks to you!¡±


    Therge power of mana swirling around Rosalyn and Raon started to gobble up the mana in the atmosphere.


    Crack. CRUMBLE-! The highest-grade magic stones around Rosalyn¡¯s neck and in her hands broke. Ooooooooong. The room that was full of magic circles started to shake.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Someone walked underneath the barrier where On, Hong, and Cale were standing.


    This person, who had been lost for a bit due to the unstable mana because she uses a power simr to it, regained her senses and walked over as the mana had stabilized.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    ¡°I will hold it down.¡±


    Thousands of ck threads shot out of her robed body, crawled through the ground, climbed up the wall and floated past toward the Lion Dragon.


    The monster that had been slowed down by the poisonous fog¡­ ck threads started to bind its limbs.


    Therge ck and red mana whirlwind was aiming for that monster as well.


    There were less than a couple thousand rocks left floating in the night sky.


    Cale looked at the remaining rocks in the sky before shooting another strand of water into the air.


    ¡°Take it down.¡±


    It was time to take down the monster.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    And then it¡¯s Raon¡¯s turn! Go Raon, Go!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 692: Destroyed Rock Towers 4

    Chapter 692: Destroyed Rock Towers 4


    ¡°The mana has stabilized!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    This underground area seemed to have been created without caring about the aesthetics. Bear King Sayeru was receiving a report from his subordinate as he looked around this area that was located underneath a regr home in Puzzle City.


    ¡®It stopped.¡¯


    The mana that had been extremely chaotic until just moments ago suddenly returned to normal.


    Sayeru did not specialize in aura or magic, but even he could feel the flow of mana as an extremely strong individual.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    He could not stop frowning. His pale face was full of wrath and chaos.


    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯


    It was because he could not figure out what was going on.


    ¡®¡­Sure, we did not anticipate a mana disturbance tool, but it is an eptable variable.¡¯


    The mana disturbance had suddenly struck Puzzle City.


    Sayeru could tell that Cale¡¯s side had realized that they had abducted Deruth Henituse as soon as he felt the mana go awry.


    Furthermore, it was understandable that Cale¡¯s side was using the mana disturbance tool to prevent Duke Deruth¡¯s abductors from teleporting away with him.


    However, there was something else he did not understand.


    ¡®¡­Figuring out that Duke Deruth is abducted means that they found out that our liege has disguised himself as Duke Deruth.¡¯


    Sayeru was hiding away underground but sent his subordinate to stealthily check the situation above ground. Of course, he put the Dark Elves he kept alive instead of using them for the summoning ritual at the forefront.


    ¡®He said that they saw our liege¡¯s power in the sky.¡¯


    His subordinate had reported that they saw an ancient power with the sky attribute looking ready to be used in the night sky. Furthermore, Sayeru had been able to feel the White Star¡¯s power that covered the sky over Puzzle City while remaining underground.


    He may be underground, but the door heading down was open.


    ¡°¡­Something is weird.¡±


    However, that sky power was not used and just disappeared.


    None of the White Star¡¯s powers showed up after that.


    Bear King Sayeru was saying that it was weird while having ominous thoughts on his mind.


    ¡®¡­Perhaps.¡¯


    Was his liege, the White Star, defeated?


    The White Star waspletely bnced now that he got an earth attribute ancient power. He was so strong to the point that Sayeru would fear for his life if they fought.


    ¡®But he could still lose.¡¯


    Sayeru¡¯s experiences until now made it impossible for him to ignore the potential that the White Star was defeated by Cale.


    ¡®That is why it is even weirder.¡¯


    ording to his subordinate and the Dark Elves, all of Cale¡¯s friends were fighting against the monster. The only ones not visible were Cale Henituse and the White Star.


    ¡®That means that my liege fought against Cale Henituse, who had no help¡­. But my liege was defeated without much uproar?¡¯


    Sayeru had predicted that over half of Puzzle City would have been destroyed, not by the monster but by the White Star, even if he ended up losing in the end.


    However, the White Star had disappeared quietly without much happening other than by the monster.


    Yes, the White Star had quietly disappeared.


    He was sure it was because of Cale Henituse.


    Sayerumanded the Bears and his subordinates to hide underground as soon as he realized that fact.


    ¡®Hide!¡¯


    He told them to at least thoroughly hide themselves during the mana disturbance.


    He told them to only leave the Dark Elves out to stand guard.


    He himselfid low after giving the order as well.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    The mana was stable once again.


    Sayeru looked toward the cautiously asking Bear subordinate, as well as the mage and the ck mage behind him. The mage and ck mage had stiff expressions on their faces as theymented.


    ¡°We cannot continue staying here like this.¡±


    ¡°I agree. We need to do something with this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Either that, or we can activate the teleportation magic circle-¡±


    The mage turned to the side. Deruth Henituse was ring at them whilepletely bound.


    The mage turned back toward Sayeru and continued speaking.


    ¡°We need to activate the teleportation magic circle and retreat with the hostage.¡±


    ¡°I agree. I believe we can retreat and wait for our liege to contact us at our stronghold.¡±


    Sayeru knew that the subordinates spoke more rxed around him than the Lion King or the White Star, but the mages and ck mages were stating their opinions even stronger than usual.


    ¡®I guess the mana disturbance was burdensome on them.¡¯


    Those who were more sensitive about mana would have found the earlier situation much more burdensome.


    However, he could not me it all on the mana disturbance, as they weren¡¯t wrong about what they should do.


    ¡®We need to do something.¡¯


    They had no idea how long the mana would be stable for.


    Furthermore, they needed to quickly do something as they had no idea about the White Star¡¯s current status.


    ¡°¡­I guess we should do SOMETHING.¡±


    Sayeru mumbled as if to convince himself, and stood up. He turned toward Duke Deruth, who was ring at him.


    ¡°Alright, you will have toe with us.¡±


    Smirk.


    Sayeru smirked and quickly gave orders to his subordinates.


    ¡°Mages and ck mages immediately activate the teleportation magic circle! Tell the others to gather here as well!¡±


    The Bears in the other underground passages needed to alle here as the teleportation magic circle was only in this building.


    ¡°I will go above ground for now.¡±


    There was a kitchen just outside this underground area and the living room that was connected to the kitchen was the teleportation magic circle.


    Sayeru started moving and the faces of the subordinates lit up. They became energetic because there were signs of getting out of this burdensome area.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°We will quickly prep-¡±


    The mages and ck mages suddenly flinched and stopped talking.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Sayeru turned toward a direction as well.


    ¡°¡­Move!¡±


    Sayeru pushed his subordinates aside and quickly headed for the exit.


    ¡°Huff. W, what the hell?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hurry!¡±


    The mages and ck mages followed behind him. There wererge beads of sweat on their foreheads.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    But Sayeru didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to that.


    ¡®¡­How could there be such a power?!¡¯


    He suddenly felt the power of arge amount of mana.


    This was different from the flow of mana that only those with magic, aura, or a special power could feel.


    Normal people were unable to tell when a typhoon would start, however, they could see and feel a typhooning and fall into fear.


    People had no idea when there would suddenly be a downpour, but they could see the dark clouds in the sky and tell that it would rain soon.


    That was the case right now.


    There was such a strong power of mana that even those who did not know much about mana or aura could feel it. It was inevitable that strong individuals like Sayeru would react sensitively to it.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Sayeru felt his heart beating wildly.


    ¡®I should have realized it when the mana disturbance tool suddenly stopped!¡¯


    There would have been a reason for the meticulous Cale Henituse to suddenly turn off the mana disturbance tool.


    Sayeru was certain that this mysterious gathering ofrge mana would be that reason.


    m!


    Sayeru mmed open the half-open door heading above ground and walked out.


    ¡°¡­Sayeru-nim!¡±


    He ignored his subordinate and the Dark Elves that were up here and headed for the window. The Dark Elves were already nkly staring in the direction of the power.


    Sayeru turned toward the direction of therge mana as well.


    He then saw it.


    Swoooosh-


    A strand of wind blew past him.


    That was the only sound he could hear.


    However, Sayeru definitely saw it.


    He saw the monster that was covered in red fog.


    Then down at its waist to its feet¡­ There were what seemed to be an unlimited number of ck threads holding it down.


    Then there was the rock shield that was being destroyed as it blocked the ck light shooting out of the monster¡¯s eyes.


    Finally, there was a ck and red mana orb that was headed toward the monster with a strand of wind.


    Cale Henituse shouted toward the individuals who were already retreating.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    He then gathered the remaining rocks to create a shield that headed toward the Lion Dragon.


    The Lion Dragon moved its body after seeing the ck and red mana orb approaching it.


    Although this monster was slowed down by the red poisonous fog and the ck threads¡­ It still raised its shield that was said to be unbreakable, slowly but thoroughly.


    It was trying to block the ck and red mana orb that Rosalyn and Raon had shot out.


    Cale ordered in a low voice as he watched.


    ¡°Block it.¡±


    The remaining shield moved quickly and arrived at its destination as he had calcted.


    Bang!


    The crude rock shield was in ce to stop the monster¡¯s white shield.


    Cale¡¯s rock shield pushed down on the rising shield.


    The Lion Dragon¡¯s gaze moved. The ck light shooting out of its eyes followed its trajectory as the monster turned toward Cale.


    The moment Cale and the monster were about to make eye contact¡­


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª¨C!


    The dark red mana orb mmed into the Lion Dragon and caused arge explosion.


    Plop. Plop.


    Rocks fell to the ground as Cale leisurely activated his ancient power, the Indestructible Shield, with a thick smile on his face.


    Creak¡ª


    It was falling.


    The monster¡¯s body was slowly falling back.


    It wasn¡¯t actually falling slowly. It just seemed extremely slow in Cale¡¯s eyes.


    The monster was actually not visible because of the explosion from the dark red mana orb, the red poisonous fog, and the ck threads surrounding its body.


    ¡°¡­But it is falling.¡±


    He was sure that the monster¡¯s thick skin would not have been damaged greatly by this one attack.


    The monster still had its fourth and fifth stages.


    However, that was not the important part.


    Boom!


    The monster seemed to almost be flung away after being struck by therge mana orb.


    This was the first time that the monster had fallen.


    People who slowly raised their heads opened their eyes in shock as they watched.


    Cale then moved for the first time in a long while.


    ¨C Human! Did Rosalyn and I do well? I think we did very well! We are great and mighty! Hehe!


    Cale could see Rosalyn, who was leaning on the window ledge as if she was tired, and Raon who was waving his front paw in excitement.


    ¡°Time for stage four.¡±


    The thirty minutes that the Lion Dragon could maintain stage three¡­ That time was now over.


    Stages four and five that shoulde now should not be that difficult.


    A crown prince who will thoroughly rip apart the fallen enemy was Cale¡¯s ally.


    There was someone else who also predicted the monster¡¯s defeat at that moment.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    The moment that Bear King Sayeru saw the monster falling after being struck by the dark red mana orb¡­ He badgered the mages and ck mages to hurry up.


    Ooooooooong-


    His urging made the teleportation magic circle slowly start to activate.


    ¡°¡­Sayeru-nim!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    However, the mages soon looked toward Sayeru with shock.


    ¡°The mana, the mana is starting to go chaotic again!¡±


    The mana disturbance tool activated throughout Puzzle City again.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Sayeru couldn¡¯t help but swear.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have been standing there idly!¡¯


    He should have thought about escaping regardless of whether that dark red mana orb attacked the monster or not.


    ¡®If it keeps going like this¡­ We¡¯re done for if they find us! Before they find us-¡¯


    Sayeru suddenly flinched and stopped moving.


    ¡°¡­Before they find us?¡±


    His eyes slowly headed toward the window.


    ¡°No way¡­¡­?¡±


    Sayeru could see Cale, who moved away from the barrier, quickly moving with the two Cats.


    He was headed toward them.


    ¡®¡­There¡¯s no way that we¡¯ve already been found, right? They figured out where we are? Is that it?¡¯


    As Sayeru¡¯s eyes subconsciously shook¡­


    Knock knock knock.


    They hear someone knock on the door, followed by a benign voice.


    ¡°Anybody home?¡±


    The former assassin Ron had stealthily arrived outside the door to knock.


    A cold smile was on his wrinkled face, different from his warm voice.


    ¡°I will being in since I know you are inside.¡±


    Along with his benign and extremely polite voice¡­


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    The door was destroyed.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Damn Ron. ¡°I will being in since I know you are inside.¡±


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 693: Destroyed Rock Towers 5

    Chapter 693: Destroyed Rock Towers 5


    Then the destroyed door¡­


    Baaaaang!


    sted into pieces with another explosion and shards of wood scattered in all directions.


    The enemies inside could see Beacrox¡¯s cold gaze as he red while holding his greatsword.


    Bear King Sayeru turned his body as soon as he saw what was going on.


    He was heading toward the entrance to the underground area.


    ¡®We¡¯ve been found!¡¯


    This location had been found.


    When had they figured it out? How were they able to locate them? He had all sorts of questions on his mind but they were not important right now.


    The most effective method to get out of this situation. He needed to figure that out right now and Sayeru immediately came up with the answer.


    ¡®Duke Deruth!¡¯


    That method was making sure that Duke Deruth, who was still downstairs, was in his grasp.


    That was the only solution right now.


    Swoooooooosh-


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A dagger brushed past Sayeru¡¯s cheek as he headed toward the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Ron Mn had entered the house without making a single noise. He had arrived close to Sayeru at some point. But instead of slowing down, Ron sped up even more as he threw his daggers.


    ¡°That old bastard!¡±


    Baaaaang!


    There was a small explosion as the dagger struck a light orb.


    Sayeru had created the light. His light attribute ancient power shed with the dagger and sent rays of light in all directions.


    ¡®Now!¡¯


    It was difficult to see in the house because of the blinding light. Sayeru did not miss this opening.


    He flung his body toward the direction of the door. His body was feeble but he was still pretty quick.


    ¡°Protect me!¡±


    He then gave orders to his subordinates.


    Some of the Bears who were in the room flung their bodies in the direction of the voice. Sayeru believed that these berserk Bears would be able to stop Ron Mn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, do you think that is possible?¡±


    Ron¡¯s benign voice flowed out of the light at that moment.


    Craaaaaaack. He then heard what sounded like the wall cracking. As Sayeru flinched for a moment¡­


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    There was a loud explosion and one wall of the house was destroyed.


    Chhhhh-


    A strand of water pierced through the wall and charged toward Sayeru. This strand of light was as ferocious as a snake.


    ¡°Kekeke. Damn Bear bastards. Do we just need to beat them up now?¡±


    An individual who was smaller in sizepared to the berserk Bears scoffed as he rushed toward them.


    The interior of the house started to be revealed again as light onlysts for a moment. They could now clearly see the individuals who had infiltrated this ce.


    ¡°¡­The Whales!¡±


    Sayeru frowned.


    ¡°What the fuck are you looking at, you feeble son of a bitch?¡±


    Whale Archie smiled brightly toward Sayeru before swinging his fist.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Kahahaha! Does it hurt? It hurt me too! Hahaha!¡±


    Archie¡¯s fist smashed into the berserk Bear¡¯s fist. Archie¡¯s eyes looked excited as heughed out loud. The half-blooded Whale Paseton jumped in with a sword in his hand to take on the other Bears.


    ¡°I guess I will take care of you.¡±


    Step, step. Future Whale Queen Whale tribe slowly walked into the house. The water whip shooting out of her arm was already in front of Sayeru.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Ron walked past Sayeru with a calm expression on his face and headed for the underground entrance.


    ¡°You shitheads!¡±


    Sayeru looked angry and his entire body looked to writhing with anger, but¡­ He did not dare to move. Looking toward the destroyed wall from which the Whales had entered¡­ He could see that every house with his subordinates was surrounded. Furthermore, Sayeru could see the people from the Mn Household dressed in ck surrounding this whole area.


    Creeeeeak.


    Ron opened the door without any hesitation and started to hear all sorts of noisesing from below.


    ¡°Oo ¡­¡­¡±


    The Dark Elf guarding the door didn¡¯t know what to do once she made eye contact with Ron. Sayeru shouted in anger toward the Dark Elf that was subconsciously shaking in fear.


    ¡°You said that there wasn¡¯t a single Elemental arou-¡±


    Sayeru¡¯s pupils suddenly shook mid sentence.


    ¡®Is there anywhere in the world without a single Elemental?¡¯


    This shaking Dark Elf¡­ She had seen his friends and family being killed as sacrifices for the summoning ritual. That fear was the reason Sayeru thought that this Dark Elf had been listening to his orders.


    Sayeru had kept the regr Dark Elves instead of the battle team Dark Elves alive on purpose to use them as guards. He needed ones that would be scared and listen to him.


    But would she really have listened?


    No Elementals being present should have seemed weird.


    Shouldn¡¯t this Dark Elf have thought that?


    Drip.


    A tear rolled down the Dark Elf¡¯s eyes and dripped down her cheek. She was shaking as she said what was on her mind.


    ¡°¡­Enemy. The enemy of our race¡­¡­¡±


    Sayeru started to think after seeing this Dark Elf say that despite being scared.


    He¡¯d been had.


    That was the only thought on his mind.


    He had had enemies on both the inside and the outside.


    ¡°This is something I had not expected.¡±


    Ron gently patted the Dark Elf¡¯s shoulder and headed down without getting any resistance. The Dark Elf did not show any movement as Ron passed by her.


    ¡°Damn it! Stop them! Secure Deruth Henituse!¡±


    Ooooooooong. Light arrows quickly appeared around Sayeru as he shouted.


    They were all directed toward Ron. The Dark Elf heard Ron¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°We rescued the remaining Dark Elves from Mount Nex. They are being protected right now so you will be able to see them soon.¡±


    A fire lit up in the Dark Elf¡¯s eyes at that moment.


    She jumped up and got in the path of Sayeru¡¯s light arrows.


    Witira charged toward Sayeru at the same time but Sayeru smirked at her.


    ¡°Water loses when it goes against light. I guess it would be fun to burn you to death.¡±


    Witira¡¯s water and Sayeru¡¯s light. It was obvious how that battle would end.


    Sayeru watched Witira flinch and determined that he was right and the light arrow was right by the Dark Elf.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    However, someone stepped in and gave Sayeru no choice but to stop his light arrows.


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t want to save the White Star?¡±


    Witira had not stopped because she was scared of Sayeru or his light. It was because Cale had motioned for her to stop.


    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±


    The White Star. That name made Sayeru stop his arrows. Of course, there was a different reason Sayeru stopped.


    ¡°My subordinates truly are like me.¡±


    Sayeru had a big smile on his face.


    On the other hand, Ron slightly bowed his head.


    ¡°¡­Duke-nim.¡±


    ¡°I am okay.¡±


    A Bear came up from the basement while holding Duke Deruth Henituse. Other Bears were surrounding that Bear to prevent anybody from approaching.


    Duke Deruth looked so small and weak in between the berserk Bears. He was quite fit as the patriarch of a martial arts household, but he looked terrible with his limbs chained down and his face a mess.


    ¡°My son.¡±


    Duke Deruth smiled brightly at Cale but could not hide his guilt as he felt apologetic to his son. He slowly continued speaking to his son who just quietly watched him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so-¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say anything useless.¡±


    Cale cut him off. Cale cut Deruth off from saying that he was sorry and said something.


    ¡°Father, Basen and Lily do not know.¡±


    Deruth quietly looked at his son for a moment before forcing a smile and nodding his head.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    They then heard Sayeru¡¯s joyful voice.


    ¡°What a teary reunion between father and son.¡±


    Cale turned toward Sayeru and swore.


    ¡°Are you fucking blind?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Are my father and I crying? Why the hell would you say that this is a teary reunion? This motherfucking abductor is saying some annoying shit.¡±


    Archie flinched and warily looked at Cale. Archie could tell that Cale was really mad because of his choice of words that did not befit a Commander.


    Cale didn¡¯t care and just said what he wanted to say.


    ¡°We¡¯re short on time so just obediently get caught.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale, who looked at Sayeru as if he was stupid for responding like that, clicked his tongue for the first time in a long while and pointed around him.


    ¡°Hey. Can¡¯t you see what is going on around you?¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯


    Sayeru could not hide his shock at the fact that Cale was being so calm and acting like a jackass.


    ¡°What did you mean when you mentioned my liege just now?¡±


    He still maintained hisposure and asked Cale about the White Star.


    Sayeru believed that he held the power since his side had secured Deruth.


    Cale would be slower than the Bears killing Duke Deruth no matter what he tried to do.


    However, Cale still looked rxed as he shrugged his shoulders and nonchntlymented.


    ¡°What do I mean?¡±


    Smirk. Cale started to smile.


    ¡°It means that the White Star is sealed.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡®Sealed?¡¯


    Sayeru questioned his hearing after hearing somethingpletely unexpected. However, he had not felt the White Star¡¯s powers at all since earlier.


    ¡°Oh and by the way, one more thing. The Tigers and Wolves went to the Bears¡¯ hideout.¡±


    ¡°¡­What-¡±


    Sayeru could not get his mind together after hearing Cale say these things as if he was the water flowing down a river. But Cale had not finished speaking yet.


    ¡°Your damn base has been revealed. Ah. Oh, and one more thing. We already took care of the World Tree side so you guys won¡¯t be able to do anything there either.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡±


    Cale pointed at Sayeru.


    ¡°I guess you can¡¯t see very well because of your light arrows right now. Can you even walk?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    He heard a Cat¡¯s meow. Sayeru suddenly got the chills.


    He quickly looked around.


    Up. Left. Right.


    And finally, down.


    He could not see the area around the underground entrance clearly because the light arrows that stopped right by the Dark Elf were too bright.


    There was a faint white smoke-like thing scattered on the ground quickly filling the underground area.


    It was fog.


    He immediately thought of the two Cat children.


    ¡°¡­Poison!¡±


    The Bears around Deruth groaned the moment Sayeru shouted.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Bear standing in the front¡­


    His legs suddenly gave out. The next Bear had one arm and leg shaking.


    That was the beginning.


    The berserk bodies started shaking one by one as if they were dominoes and Ron was already running through the openings they were showing. Ron looked like a bird flying through a lush forest as he efficiently approached Deruth.


    ¡°Ugh! Noooooo!¡±


    The Bear holding Duke Deruth¡¯s bound arms tried to stop Ron, however¡­


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Puuk.


    Numerous daggers stabbed into his arms and neck. The Bear could not dodge Ron¡¯s attacks because his reaction speed had slowed down from the paralyzing poison.


    Sayeru chose thest course of action he had left.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    The light arrows started flying toward the Dark Elf, Ron, the Bears, and Deruth. Kill them all. That was Sayeru¡¯s final option.


    ¡®¡­I will figure out what happened to my liegeter.


    How could he be sealed?!¡¯ Sayeru could not believe what Cale told him. The White Star was not weak enough to be sealed by Cale.


    He heard someone¡¯s jovial voice at that moment.


    ¡°¡­Haaaa. You stupid idiot. You still haven¡¯t learned? Do you really think that will work?¡±


    Caleughed and reached his hand out.


    A silver shield was already created in front of the Dark Elf. The light arrows could not pierce through the Indestructible Shield.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    There was another explosion and the house started to break down.


    However, Sayeru could not take his eyes off of Duke Deruth who was being supported by Ron to stand up straight on the other side of the silver shield.


    He had to work so hard to turn around to look at Cale Henituse.


    Cale had walked up to Sayeru during that time and smiled.


    ¡°Just stop now.¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice was gentle, as if he was consoling Sayeru.


    ¡°You guys are done for.¡±


    Ruuuumble-


    The night sky roared at that moment. Underneath the bright orb of light¡­ The area where the Lion Dragon should be started to be dyed ck.


    Cale pointed toward it and gave him some advice.


    He had something to say to Sayeru, who was the only enemy left standing.


    ¡°Just like that guy who is about to be finished. You¡¯re done for as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­What fucking bullshit!¡±


    Sayeru shouted before starting to move. Light roamed around him as he tried to escape on his own.


    Cale gave Archie an order.


    ¡°Go catch that abductor.¡±


    ¡°Can I beat him up?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Wow, great.¡±


    Archie approached Sayeru with excitement. Cale pointed toward Sayeru while looking at therge Grey Dragon Rasheel who wasing toward him. Sayeru was easy to locate because he was surrounded by light.


    Sayeru will get caught since both Archie and Rasheel were going after him.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if he runs off alone and learns of the White Star¡¯s absence.¡¯


    He would not be able to leave Puzzle City anyway. The Wolves were blocking every exit.


    ¡®It¡¯s not that hard to capture a bastard who is running away.¡¯


    He was not beingcent.


    He could say this because he nned on making sure not to let these bastards get away this time.


    Chhhhhhh¨C!


    Cale released a water spear into the sky.


    Duchess Vin wouldpletely stop the mana disturbance tool the moment she sees this signal. Then the troops from the Henituse Duchy, as well as the strong individuals from around the Western continent that Duke Deruth had hired will move under hermand.


    Their goal would naturally be Sayeru, who was currently being chased by Rasheel.


    Ruuuumble-


    The sky was still roaring.


    The Lion Dragon reached the fifth and final stage.


    Cale quietly mumbled to himself while thinking about how Alberu Crossman would soon take this monster¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost over.¡±


    The temple would soon appear.


    Earth 3¡¯s Ahn Roh Man had said that numerous people struggled for a whole year because of the temple.


    ¡°¡­It shouldn¡¯t take that long.¡±


    He believed that they would be able to reach the end of the temple at a faster rate.


    Cale would finish the White Star off inside the temple while putting an end to the issue with the sealed god as well.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale felt the beating of his heart that would soon be stabbed by the root dagger and fiddled with the golden que.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t hurt that much, right?¡±


    He was quietly whispering but there were two individuals who heard what he had said.


    They were On and Hong, whose stealth techniques were now better than Beacrox and only slightly worse than Ron. The two Cats had stealthily approached Cale and looked at each other after hearing what Cale said.


    On and Hong, who had been chatting with each other through their gazes, turned toward the golden que.


    Cale had no idea about this. However, On and Hong were thinking about Raon and a few adults they would share this information withter.


    On¡¯s sharp gaze was ring at the golden que.


    * * *


    Who is the ¡®hero¡¯ described by Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka in the future? The essay has an extremely famous phrase.


    < The great and mighty hero did not die even when his heart was stabbed. >


    But there was an even more famous phrase.


    < And the hero became even stronger. >


    * * *


    ¡°Hmm? When did you get here?¡±


    Cale told On and Hong to go to Raon and headed toward the barrier again.


    He needed to watch his allies finish the monster off.


    ¡°¡­Young master Cale!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Cale smiled at Queen Litana.


    ¡°Cale Henituse!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    He then gave short greetings to Toonka and the others. They all seemed as if they wanted to chat with Cale but kept their mouths shut and looked somewhere.


    ¡°¡­Grrrrr¡­grrrrr¡­¡­.¡±


    The Lion Dragon was bleeding after its scales were pierced by numerous bullets.


    Choi Han, Alberu, and Eruhaben were approaching that monster.


    The monster would soon perish.


    Cale was the only one looking up at the sky while everybody else was looking at the backs of the three individuals as they headed to finish off the monster.


    He was thinking about the sealed god¡¯s temple that would soon appear.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Cale asking Sayeru if he is blind since neither he nor Deruth are crying :wheeze:


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 694: How did it get here 1

    Chapter 694: How did it get here 1


    The ck smoke that was rising up¡­ This would normally not have been visible at night, but it was clearly visible under the brightly shining orb.


    The blood that flowed out of the monster¡¯s body rose up as ck smoke instead of wetting the ground.


    ¡°¡­Huuuuuu.¡±


    Deep breath after deep breath. Beads of sweat dripped down Alberu Crossman¡¯s forehead.


    ¨C The nearby atmospheric conditions have reached stable conditions.


    The mana disturbance tool had stopped.


    Alberu realized that Cale had rescued Duke Deruth and captured all of the captives. He also knew that the little punk who was finished with his task would be watching this battlefield as he finished off the monster.


    ¡®I don¡¯t need Cale Henituse¡¯s help this time.¡¯


    He wanted Cale to just sit back and watch.


    ¨C Danger of mana depletion. User Alberu Crossman¡¯s remaining mana is less than 20%.


    Taerang¡¯s voice endlessly filled his mind.


    ¡°¡­20%.¡±


    Alberu tightly clenched the hand holding the Unbreakable Spear as he thought about his remaining mana.


    The Lion Dragon that had ck smokeing out from his body¡­ Earth 3¡¯s Ahn Roh Man had spoken briefly about this.


    ¡®It means that the monster¡¯s end is near.¡¯


    ¡®Alberu Crossman. How do you think the Lion Dragon¡¯s final fifth stage would be? What do you think it would feel like to have the monster¡¯s final moments approaching?¡¯


    Alberu could finally answer Ahn Roh Man¡¯s question.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a mess.¡±


    He looked down at himself.


    He looked so terrible, especially because he rushed out in his pajamas.


    Alberu always showed the prime example of a crown prince so the citizens of the Roan Kingdom would definitely be shocked to see him like this.


    ¡°Do we just need to do it once more then?¡±


    Alberu heard a tired voice.


    He looked around.


    The owner of the back that he was standing on¡­ Eruhaben¡¯s body was full of small injuries. It was probably because he went up against the Lion Dragon the most.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    Dragon M had even more small injuries than Eruhaben.


    ¡®But I was able to fight without worrying about the shield thanks to her.¡¯


    Rasheel was no longer here, as he was chasing after Sayeru. M chose to take on the monster and its unbreakable shield so that Alberu and Eruhaben could aim for openings all around the monster¡¯s body.


    Eruhaben charged toward the monster as soon as he saw an opening, and Alberu shot bullets into those openings to leave injuries all around the monster¡¯s body.


    This was only possible because Raon, Rosalyn, and Mary took down the monster and held it in ce.


    It would have taken a lot more time and effort if they had not done so.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Choi Han had supported all of them through it all.


    Support may sound as if he was fighting in the rear, but Choi Han¡¯s support was done by fighting with them.


    He would thoroughly check M and Eruhaben¡¯s conditions and jump in without any hesitation whenever an extra attack was needed.


    ¡°My instructor-nim looks terrible too.¡±


    ¡°I think I at least look better than you do, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    Choi Han looked as bad as, if not worse than Alberu.


    Alberu¡¯s gaze moved to Choi Han¡¯s sword. The aura rising from the sword was weaker than before.


    Choi Han, the Dragons, and Alberu all fought with everything they had.


    The fruits of theirbor were that the monster was reaching its fifth and final stage and that the end of this battle was not far away.


    Ahn Roh Man had also said the following.


    ¡®The end of the battle is not beautiful. The end will be disgusting.¡¯


    He said that the fifth stage would be a disgusting fight.


    It would not be beautiful at all and would not look glorious.


    Alberu had snorted after hearing that.


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious.¡±


    It was because all fights were like that.


    A beautiful battle?


    Something like that does not exist.


    The only thing that matter was that you survived at the end of the battle.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Choi Han jumped from M¡¯s back to Eruhaben¡¯s back and stood next to Alberu as soon as Alberu started talking.


    Eruhaben, Choi Han, and Alberu headed toward the monster that was bleeding all over its body.


    ¡®The monster will not stop moving until you stab its heart.¡¯


    The Lion Dragon was kneeling on one knee.


    The bastard who had fallen down managed to get back up but could only kneel on one knee.


    ¡°¡­Huff. Huff.¡±


    The monster was breathing heavily, and its damaged scales were bleeding and had ck smokeing out.


    The Gold Dragon¡¯srge body stopped right in front of it.


    ¡°¡­Won¡¯t it be dangerous?¡±


    Alberu calmly responded to Eruhaben¡¯s question.


    ¡°It is still something I need to do. My instructor will be with me as well. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to get more disrespectful every day. Either way, I worry that you are tired, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°I had the same thoughts.¡±


    The ancient Dragon scoffed quietly before peeking toward M.


    ¡°¡­Well, it feels like I will live a long time.¡±


    The ancient Dragon slowly descended.


    The monster and the gold Dragon looked at each other. Eruhaben left one statement for the two who would put the finishing touches.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Alberu and Choi Han kicked off Eruhaben¡¯s back and dropped down.


    A loud roar came out of Eruhaben¡¯s mouth at the same time.


    Now that the mana disturbance tool was stopped¡­


    With the mana stable once again¡­


    Gold dust started to scatter through the ck smoke. Eruhaben, who was surrounded byrge golden dust particles that looked like the Milky Way in the night sky, mmed into the Lion Dragon.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    Another loud explosion echoed through the sky as it had been all night, and the Gold Dragon¡¯s front paw grabbed the monster¡¯s shield.


    The monster was trying to smash the Dragon with the shield.


    The Dragon was trying to take the shield away.


    Another Dragon charged toward the monster¡¯s arms and legs during that battle of strength.


    Dragons surrounded in gold and beige mana pressured the monster.


    As the Dragons held onto the monster¡¯s body like that¡­


    Alberu and Choi Han pushed forward their spear and sword.


    Alberu recalled Ahn Roh Man¡¯sments.


    ¡®Alberu Crossman. The monster has used up all of its abilities by stage five and will use the only thing it has left, its physical strength. That is why a chance to finish off the monster will appear.¡¯


    ¡®You use Taerang to make the monster¡¯s heart stop.¡¯


    Crack!


    The spear pierced through the monster¡¯s back scales and into its skin.


    Alberu grabbed the spear to stop himself from falling down.


    Simrly, Choi Han¡¯s sword stabbed into an injury on the monster¡¯s back before he toonded on it.


    ¡°Grrrrrr-!¡±


    The Lion Dragon showed an intense reaction after feeling the pain.


    This shouldn¡¯t have been that painfulpared to the other injuries it received until now; however, its reaction was much more exaggerated.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness?¡±


    Choi Han pulled his sword out of the monster¡¯s back and channeled his aura again.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s hands were shaking.


    He had used too much aura and both his body that was holding the sword as well as the aura he could generate were reaching their limits.


    Choi Han happily epted those limits.


    ¡°Choi Han. What you need to do from here on is to create a path for my spear to reach its heart.¡±


    ¡°It sounds easy.¡±


    He was ready to ept the role he was assigned.


    This power that was created with hope from within despair was special just to Choi Han.


    The shining ck aura fluctuated like a violent wave and slowly started creating the ck Yong.


    Choi Han raised his sword.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    He took one deep breath.


    He then charged toward the target without any hesitation.


    ¡°I leave it to you!¡±


    Alberu pulled out his spear that was stabbed into the monster.


    Choi Han¡¯s aura could not pierce through the monster¡¯s scales, but it was strong enough to cause a lot of damage to its insides.


    The ck Yong was an existence that could get as violent as necessary.


    Choi Han¡¯s body and sword charged toward the hole Alberu¡¯s spear had made as soon as the shining ck aura turned into the ck Yong.


    Oooooo-


    The ck Yong charged through the air and roared. The moment it touched the injury that Alberu had created¡­


    ¡°Rooooooooooooar¡ª!¡±


    The monster moved its body intensely to dodge it.


    ¡°Grab it!¡±


    However, the monster¡¯s shield and right side were being held down by Eruhaben and its left side by M.


    They were receiving scratches on their bodies, but the two Dragons did not care.


    Strength against strength. The Dragons channeled every ounce of strength they had left.


    That was why Choi Han¡¯s ck Yong was able to run amok into the injury and stab its fang inside.


    Baaaaaang-


    The injury caused by Alberu opened some more.


    The ck Yong ruthlessly charged forward in a straight line and swallowed the monster¡¯s insides. It was doing it in a way that was fitting its despair attribute while pushing forward with hope for their future. The ck Yong was moving in the direction Choi Han had decided.


    Choi Han followed behind it as well.


    His hand holding the sword, his arm, upper body, then his entire body started shaking even more.


    The Lion Dragon¡¯s insides were weaker than its scales, but still strong.


    ¡®Bones.¡¯


    This was especially true of the Lion Dragon¡¯s bones that were blocking his path to its heart. His ck Yong could not break them.


    However, that was okay.


    ¨C Will you use up the rest of your mana?


    ¡°Use all of it except 1%.¡±


    ¨C As youmand.


    Tang-! Tang, tang!


    Gunshots rang through the air as the bullets pierced into the Lion Dragon¡¯s bones and cracked them.


    The ck Yong was able to continue on its path thanks to those small openings.


    Choi Han started to smile. The corners of his lips were shaking as well, but he could finally release his grip on the hand holding the sword and step back.


    Thisrge monster¡¯s body was so strong that it took two Dragons to hold it down.


    The ck aura that had moved in a straight line from the monster¡¯s back finally reached its target.


    ¡°It is your time now, your highness.¡±


    The monster¡¯s white heart that had been hidden at the center of its body revealed itself.


    This heart was not beating like a human heart. It just existed there, as if it was a heart-shaped sculpture.


    The weapon that could destroy this heart was here.


    The weapon that was in Alberu¡¯s hand had changed into the shape of a spear.


    ¡°Rooooooooooooar¡ª!¡±


    Whether it was because of the pain from its back reaching its heart or because it felt that its end was near, the monster iled more violently than ever before.


    However, the two Dragons were using mana to tie themselves to the ground and hold it down.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Quickly! Hurry up!¡±


    The Dragons were reaching their limits as well.


    That was why Alberu was ready to throw his body, his spear, and everything he had toward the monster¡¯s heart.


    ¨C Remaining mana, 18%.


    ¡°How much mana do I need to use to break that heart?¡±


    ¨C All of them.


    Use every ounce of mana he had.


    Alberu nodded his head.


    He stepped back and said something to Choi Han before charging toward the heart.


    ¡°Choi Han. Cover me.¡±


    Even with his ne, the spell disguising him might be released until his mana refills if his remaining mana waspletely drained. His dye magic might not disappear, but he needed to prepare for the worst as he had never used all of his mana like this before.


    Alberu liked his quarter Dark Elf self, but he wanted to control when he would reveal that to everybody else.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Choi Han gave a calm response, but his body was shaking.


    That was why Alberu could trust himpletely. He left the rest to Choi Han and charged forward toward the heart.


    This white heart that does not beat¡­


    The white star stretching out toward that heart¡­


    ¨C Releasing all mana.


    ¨C Remaining mana 15%¡­ 12%¡­¡­


    One of his natural powers, the ck mana, wrapped around the spear. It was dead mana.


    -5%¡­3%¡­1%¡­0%.


    The moment all of Alberu¡¯s mana gathered at the tip of the white spear¡­


    The white spear with ck mana stabbed into the monster¡¯s heart.


    Puuk.


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar¡ª!¡±


    The monster released a different kind of roar than before.


    Alberu could see his dead mana slowly turning the monster¡¯s white heart ck.


    Crack. Crack.


    Cracks were starting to appear on the heart.


    Alberu could see his white skin that was holding the white spear turning dark brown.


    Paaaat-


    A ck light burst out of the breaking heart at that moment.


    The light was pitch dark so that nothing could be seen, however¡­


    ¨C Destruction of targetpleted.


    ¨C You have taken down the monster, the Lion Dragon.


    Alberu smiled while listening to Taerang¡¯s voice.


    ¡®I did it. I finally caught this monster.¡¯


    Although he had a smile on his face, Alberu furrowed his brows as his eyes started shaking.


    At that moment¡­


    ¨C Remaining mana has reached 0. Temporarily entering protection mode for the user¡¯s safety. Protection mode means that you will faint.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Everything started to go dark for Alberu for a different reason.


    ¡®Faint? I¡¯m going to faint? Right now?¡¯


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    He could see Choi Han piercing through the ck light bursting out of the heart to get toward him.


    ¡°Your highness! Please wake up!¡±


    A shocked Choi Han shouted at Alberu while putting his old and ragged robe on Alberu to cover Alberu¡¯s skin, but Alberu could not respond.


    ¡®¡­Shit. Now I understand how Cale Henituse fe-¡¯


    He fainted immediately at that point.


    This was the first time in his life he had fainted.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Welp, poor Alberu. Now you know what Cale goes through.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 695: How did it get here 2

    Chapter 695: How did it get here 2


    There were two colors of light that looked as if they would swallow the openings between the ck smoke.


    One was gold, while the other was beige. When the beautiful glow of the mana generated by the two Dragons covered the area so that the ck smoke was no longer visible¡­


    ¡°That, that-!¡±


    A ck light burst out of the Lion Dragon.


    The light was pure ck in color without anything else mixed in. The people watching subconsciously flinched or curled up after seeing the sudden ck light.


    ¡°Is the monsterunching another attack?¡±


    They were certain that the monster was responsible for this ck light.


    However, the individuals who were closer to the battlefield slowly started to recognize the identity of this ck light.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Queen Litana gasped.


    Her eyes were observing a Dragon that was slowly moving away from the monster. She could not see it clearly because of the ck light, but it didn¡¯t look as if the Dragon was retreating out of fear.


    ¡®That must mean-!¡¯


    There was only one other reason for the Dragon to retreat.


    ¡°We won.¡±


    The chief executives of the different kingdoms heard Cale Henituse¡¯s voice at that moment.


    The ck light bursting out of the monster slowly disappeared, and the monster¡¯s knees buckled.


    Boom.


    This noise could have been considered to be loud, but it was quietpared to the explosions they had heard during the battle.


    However, this noise sounded louder than anything else to the individuals watching.


    The monster¡¯s knees buckled.


    The monster¡¯s body slowly crumbled down until the monster¡¯s upper body leaned forward and it fell t.


    Boom.


    Silence filled the area once they heard that noise.


    People were looking at the monster¡¯s back that was a mess, as well as the monster¡¯s eyes that had lost their light as ity there without any movement.


    ¡°W, we won-!¡±


    One of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s soldiers raised his hand and plopped to the ground.


    Tang!


    The weapon in his hand fell to the ground. However, nobody was scolding the soldier for dropping his weapon.


    The soldiers who had swallowed their fear and maintained their positions released all the pent emotions inside them after seeing the fallen monster.


    ¡°Ahhhhh-!¡±


    It was not a cheer.


    It was a shout of relief that this monster was finally dead.


    That relief started to spread all around. People plopped down, raised their hands, and released their pent-up emotions.


    It was getting rowdy all around.


    ¡°Mm. This is¡­¡±


    The chief executives of the kingdoms that had sent reinforcements, and even the Roan Kingdom¡¯s chief executives, couldn¡¯t help but have awkward expressions on their faces.


    They had pretty much not done anything in this battle.


    That was why they could not be happy. They felt sorry that they were unable to do anything despiteing to help.


    They especially felt this way after looking at Cale, who was quite the mess.


    ¡°We barely did anything.¡±


    Caro Kingdom¡¯s crown prince Valentino looked down at the ground and mumbled apologetically with embarrassment.


    ¡°Why are you saying that you didn¡¯t do much?¡±


    They looked up after hearing a voice. Cale was fixing his messy shirt while speaking in a nonchnt voice.


    ¡°It is amazing enough that you all came here knowing that you may die.¡±


    Cale meant what he said.


    The guardian protecting the sealed god¡¯s temple. A monster that was stronger than Dragons. These people had alle here to help them take down the monster while knowing the danger they would face.


    This was especially true for people like crown prince Valentino, Toonka, Litana, and the others who represented or would represent their respective kingdoms in the future. They could have chosen to send reinforcements and not personally show up, but they had alle with their minds made up to join the battle.


    That alone was amazing.


    Of course, Cale added on a statement as he had that thought.


    ¡°But I am concerned. I don¡¯t know how long it will take to restore Puzzle City and the area around it. We still have so much to do, but we will have to take care of restoring the city once everything is done. Oh my.¡±


    The chief executives advising the representatives of the reinforcements flinched after hearing his statement. But Commander Toonka, the representative of the Whipper Kingdom, responded immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The Roan Kingdom is our friend, just like how you are my close friend! We will help you out until the end! Ahhahahahahahaha! We don¡¯t have money, but we have plenty of muscles! Hahahaha!¡±


    The chief executives who came to advise Toonka started calcting something after seeing the bright smile on Toonka¡¯s face.


    The chief executives of the other kingdoms started calcting what to provide as support for the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Puzzle City restoration after seeing the expression on their respective representatives¡¯ faces.


    ¡®This is good.¡¯


    Cale watched with satisfaction.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that his highness will be happy with this as well.¡¯


    The news about their allies providing support to restore Puzzle City would be a great gift for Alberu, who has spent so much time fighting against this monster.


    ¡®The Roan Kingdom is actually the most affluent of all these kingdoms.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom had enough money to restore Puzzle City on its own without any assistance.


    But the crown prince would be very happy to get support. The Roan Kingdom would be able to more handsomely reward the residents of Puzzle City and the people who participated in the war if they had support from foreign nations.


    ¡®Plus, it¡¯s not like we only saved the Roan Kingdom. We saved the entire Western continent. We should gain something for all of our hard work.¡¯


    Getting at least a small reward for working so hard to maintain peace on the continent would make it worth putting in the effort.


    Cale had that thought as he slowly started walking.


    ¡°I guess I should go greet them.¡±


    The representatives of the different kingdoms nodded their heads and followed behind Cale.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    Rosalyn walked over to Cale¡¯s side at that moment.


    ¨C Human, I am here too! Human, your mom is keeping an eye on the fake Hilsman so you don¡¯t have to worry!


    Raon was with her while remaining invisible.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    On and Hong slowly stood next to Cale as well. They all wanted to go greet their allies who had just finished an arduous battle.


    Cale did not say anything as he headed past the barrier.


    Boobooboooom-


    The barrier that had separated the monster from the people slowly created a path as Cale approached it. Cale took a step out of the path created within the barrier.


    Rustle. Debris scattered as he stepped on them. Cale didn¡¯t pay any attention to it as he only looked forward.


    He saw the fallen monster.


    He then saw the beige-colored Dragon M, who was leaning on something probably because she was tired, as well as the pink curly-haired Dodori next to her.


    Finally, Eruhaben-


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide as he looked at Eruhaben.


    Eruhaben quickly polymorphed and turned into a human before running toward the fallen Lion Dragon.


    M and Dodori responded with shock as well.


    ¡®¡­Over there-¡¯


    Choi Han and Alberu were by the fallen Lion Dragon. The two of them had gotten the closest, getting all the way into the monster¡¯s insides to fight.


    With two Dragons looking in that direction and Eruhaben urgently running toward them¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no way, right¡­¡­?!¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s voice was slightly shaking, and Cale¡¯s steps quickened. The people behind them stiffened up while Toonka subconsciously frowned and shouted.


    ¡°Did the two of them get hurt?!¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    Cale¡¯s low and cold voice made Toonka flinch and shut up. Toonka could only see Cale¡¯s back, but the mood around him felt quite foreign. The others must have felt the same way as they all shut up and did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    Rosalyn covered her mouth with both hands at that moment.


    Her eyes were looking at Choi Han, as well as something slumped over in Choi Han¡¯s arms while covered in Choi Han¡¯s cape.


    Choi Han¡¯s clothes were ripped and dirty. He looked like a mess from head to toe.


    Eruhaben, who had now reached them, urgently opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­The crown prince-¡±


    That something slumped over in Choi Han¡¯s cape¡­


    He was sure it was the crown prince.


    Eruhaben grabbed the edge of the cape instead of saying anything else. He needed to quickly check Alberu¡¯s condition.


    ¡°You cannot do that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You cannot do that right now, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze moved past Eruhaben¡¯s shoulder. The ancient Dragon looked in that direction as well and saw Cale and the others behind him.


    Cale reached his hand out after getting a little closer.


    ¡°Please wait.¡±


    He stopped the chief executives from getting any closer.


    The people behind him had to stop walking after seeing Cale¡¯s gaze once he turned around.


    ¡°Please wait right here.¡±


    They did not dare to get any closer to Choi Han after hearing Cale¡¯s respectful yet firm voice that clearly set the boundaries. Cale confirmed this before slightly nodding his head at them and heading toward Choi Han again.


    Rosalyn, On, Hong, and Raon followed behind him.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han, who had looked calm this whole time, finally frowned a bit.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    Choi Han slightly bowed his head at Cale¡¯s nonchnt question.


    ¡°I checked that his highness does not have anyrge external injuries. I believe that he as fainted.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Choi Han was at a loss for words for a moment before biting down on his lips at what Cale said next.


    ¡°You look terrible too.¡±


    ¡°I, I am okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Good job.¡±


    Cale gently patted Choi Han¡¯s shoulder. Choi Han was thinking that Cale never changes. Cale had no idea what Choi Han was thinking as he slightly lifted the cape in a way that the others would not be able to see.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    Alberu was there with his eyes closed in his quarter Dark Elf form as the spell was released.


    ¨C Human! The crown prince¡¯s spell was released?


    Cale nodded his head instead of responding. He lowered the slightly lifted cape and tightly bundled the crown prince again.


    ¨C Is the crown prince okay?


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    Raon¡¯s concerned voice as well as On and Hong¡¯s worried gazes were directed at Cale.


    Rosalyn and Eruhaben looked tense as well.


    ¡°It looks like his highness has fainted, but let us escort him inside to check his condition.¡±


    Cale looked at the cape and shook his head.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have pushed himself so hard to fight. Why the hell would he faint-¡±


    On and Hong stared right at Cale after seeing that Cale¡¯s voice was not as cold as before.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­I have nothing to say, nya.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, nya.¡±


    ¨C Human! How can you never reflect on your actions?! Human, you should take note as well!


    ¡®What are they talking about?¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t have the time to decipher the gazes of the children. Alberu seemed okay, but they still needed to quickly check his condition.


    ¡°There is a healer over here!¡±


    Crown prince Valentino raised his hand and shouted from a bit away. One of the people who came with him to advise him was a healer.


    ¡°He is our dedicated royal healer and extremely skilled! He can get started on the crown prince¡¯s treatment right away!¡±


    Valentino sounded excited as he spoke with good intentions. Choi Han looked toward Cale to see what he would do.


    Cale gave a short response.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, your highness, but this Dragon-nim has agreed to take a look.¡±


    He looked toward Eruhaben, who slowly raised his hand.


    ¡°I can do it.¡±


    ¡°That is what he is saying.¡±


    Valentino awkwardly lowered his hand.


    ¡°Haha, then that is a relief.¡±


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Your highness¡ª!¡±


    The Royal Knight Captain walked overpletely pale. His face was full of panic.


    ¡°H, how did you end up like this, your highness-!¡±


    He looked as if he wanted to lift the cape off Alberu at any moment to take a look.


    ¡°W, why have you covered him up like this? A, a lot-¡±


    Was he hurt a lot? Was he in critical condition? The Knight Captain wanted to ask but could not get himself to do so. He looked back and forth at Choi Han and Cale with desperation in his eyes.


    He then took step after step toward Choi Han and Alberu.


    Choi Han¡¯s pupils started shaking, and he started speaking with a face that seemed firmed with resolve.


    ¡°His. Highness. His. His. Ragged. A.-¡±


    Rosalyn and the children averaging nine-years-old couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Cale got in between Choi Han and the Knight Captain at that moment.


    ¡°Choi Han. His highness did not want to show his ragged appearance to other people?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han only said those two words.


    ¡°Captain-nim. I believe that his highness, that my hyung-nim did not wish to show a weak side to the citizens of the Roan Kingdom. He probably only wants to show a positive appearance to his people.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The Knight Captain furrowed his brows and clenched his fists.


    ¡°I see. S, such big picture thinking.¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim is someone who is great enough to have suchrge-scale thoughts on his mind. He always wants to remain the sun of the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°That is right. His highness is that kind of person.¡±


    He nodded his head and shouted toward the knights behind him.


    ¡°We must escort his highness inside!¡±


    The knights quickly lined up in two lines. However, Cale stopped them.


    ¡°I do think we need to hurry. So it is okay.¡±


    Cale looked toward Eruhaben who cast flight magic on Choi Han and Alberu.


    ¡°We will head in first.¡±


    ¡°Please check everybody¡¯s conditions.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Eruhaben flinched at the term, ¡®everybody,¡¯ for a moment before looking at Choi Han and himself and nodding his head. The three of them quickly flew over to the Puzzle City City Hall.


    Cale looked to confirm that they were safely inside before looking at the people remaining here.


    Their joy onlysted for a moment and they were now looking at the evidence of the fierce battle with concern and worry. Cale simply said one sentence.


    ¡°It is now opening.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Someone gasped after understanding what he meant by that.


    They all started to look up at the sky one by one.


    ¡°O, over there-¡±


    Without any noise¡­


    ¡°¡­The ck smoke has disappeared!¡±


    As if it had been there the whole time¡­


    ¡°That building is¡­?!¡±


    The ck smoke had disappeared and a building was slowly appearing in the sky.


    Rosalyn quietly mumbled.


    ¡°That is the Temple of the Sealed God.¡±


    It was an extremely luxurious and holy-looking temple made of white marble that could not bepared to anything on this continent.


    The temple shone even more beautifully under the light of the orb with Divine Power that Alberu had shot up into the air.


    Nobody would ever think that the God of Despair would be sealed in such a ce.


    This temple floating in the sky¡­ Stairs started to appear one by one from the temple that was glowing from the holy light instead of the moonlight.


    More steps started appearing and heading down.


    The staircase finally reached the ground.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale scoffed in disbelief.


    ¡°Is this being done on purpose?¡±


    The staircase ended right in front of Cale.


    Cale touched the golden que he took out of his pocket as he recalled Ahn Roh Man¡¯s words.


    ¡®If thousands of lives were sacrificed during the seven nights and eight days to kill the Lion Dragon¡­ Tens of thousands of lives were sacrificed in the year it took to reach the end of the temple.¡¯


    One year?


    Tens of thousands of lives sacrificed?


    Those words were not included in the n inside Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    It¡¯s definitely being done on purpose Cale. You know it.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 696: How did it get here 3

    Chapter 696: How did it get here 3


    The monster has fallen!


    That short phrase spread throughout the Western continent quicker than the people at Puzzle City had expected.


    The reason for it was because of the videomunication devices that had been down for a few hours.


    ¡®What? Magic cannot be used in Puzzle City because of mana disturbance?¡¯


    ¡®His highness is there right now! The future of the Caro Kingdom is there! Contact the Roan royal family right away!¡¯


    ¡®Do whatever you can to gather rted information! The fate of the Western continent is in Puzzle City right now!¡¯


    The people of the Western continent were quite sensitive about the battle at Puzzle City because of the rumor that the White Star had spread. It was everybody from themoners to the chief executives. They wanted to know the situation on the battlefield with fear and concern in their hearts.


    This was especially true for the kingdoms that had sent reinforcements to the Roan Kingdom. It was because the people who had volunteered to go as the representatives of the reinforcements were all people who were central figures of their kingdoms or would be central figures in the future.


    However, themunication that had been continuous suddenly stopped as night arrived.


    These people had been anxiously waiting and contacted Puzzle City as soon as magic was able to be used again, which was how the results of the battle were quickly spread everywhere.


    ¡®We have won!¡¯


    ¡®¡­Really?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir! The monster has fallen!¡¯


    ¡®Oh, my goodness! Is her Majesty safe?¡¯


    ¡®¡­Ah. That¡­¡­¡¯


    The mages responsible formunicating with the reinforcements from their respective kingdoms couldn¡¯t help but hesitate while reporting back.


    The videomunication mage from the Jungle couldn¡¯t help but have a bitter expression on his face at his superior¡¯s question.


    ¡®Huh? Did something happen? Did her Majesty get injured?¡¯


    ¡®¡­Her Majesty and all of our troops are safe. However¡­ However¡­¡¯


    ¡®Why are you hesitating so much?! Hurry up and say it!¡¯


    ¡®¡­You can say that the Roan Kingdom pretty much did everything.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡®The Roan Kingdom¡¯s troops and the individuals cooperating with them have defeated the monster.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Didn¡¯t you say that it was a terrifying monster? The Roan Kingdom is truly more amazing than we expected.¡¯


    ¡®However, the Roan Kingdom¡­ Has taken a lot of damage.¡¯


    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯


    The superior thought about Puzzle City and the Roan Kingdom¡¯s troops after hearing that it had taken a lot of damage. However, he could not say anything after hearing what the mage had to say next.


    The mage had a bitter smile on his face as quietly reported.


    ¡®The Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince took down the monster before he fainted. They are currently assessing his condition.¡¯


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    The superior couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    ¡®In addition, Commander Cale Henituse is covered in blood from head to toe. He has not fainted, but his condition did not seem good either.¡¯


    ¡®Hooo.¡¯


    ¡®However.¡¯


    The mage thought about the battle fromst night.


    That Commander had fought while drenched in blood. The crown prince had stood in the vanguard and fought against the monster until he fainted.


    ¡®However, there are no significant casualties other than the two of them. We are fine.¡¯


    Buildings were destroyed and there had been many explosions. Some people got injured from the aftershock of the monster fighting against the Dragons, however, none of their injuries could be considered severe.


    The superior finally responded after a long time.


    ¡®¡­The Roan Kingdom, Roan¡¯s loss is too great.¡¯


    He then added on it.


    ¡®It truly, truly is an amazing ce. The Roan Kingdom is amazing.¡¯


    The people who were injured the most were the crown prince and the Commander. The reports that followed talked about the Dragons and Choi Han as well. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked even more with everything he heard and an unexinable emotion filled his heart.


    He was filled with respect.


    However, the mood sunk after hearing the final report about the situation.


    ¡®Currently, a temple has opened at Puzzle City.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that is the problem.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir. However, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a need to go into battle right away and we are currently discussing our next course of action.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Can you even discuss properly with the Roan crown prince¡¯s current condition?¡¯


    ¡®¡­I will report on the rted issues once we receive his highness¡¯s approval.¡¯


    ¡®Okay.¡¯


    ¡®There is one more thing! I don¡¯t know whether this could be considered a report, however¡­¡¯


    ¡®Hmm? What is it?¡¯


    The mage clenched his eyes shut. The beautiful light in the middle of the darkness was recreated in his mind as if it was happening again. He opened his eyes and shouted with the emotions he had felt when he saw it happening.


    ¡®That, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince has received power from a god and created a sun!¡¯


    ¡®¡­Huh? What? A sun? A god?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir! The future king of the Roan Kingdom seems to have received the protection of the Sun God!¡¯


    ¡®¡­Ho.¡¯


    Simr information was being spread everywhere, with two specific things quickly spreading all over the Western continent.


    The first was the fact that the monster had fallen.


    The second was the information about how the battle hade to an end with the crown prince and Cale leading the way.


    That led to cheers and sighs all over the Western continent.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as much as what happened in the Roan Kingdom.


    Every corner of the Roan Kingdom was going wild. It was less about the monster falling and more about what they heard after that.


    However, even they could notpare to the Roan Kingdom¡¯s citizens who were at Puzzle City right now.


    ¡°Oh no, has his highness woken up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    A soldier was unable to hide his frustration and sadness as he almost shouted at his friend.


    ¡°Why not? Aren¡¯t you good at gathering information like this?!¡±


    The person who asked raised his voice out of frustration as well. He had no choice but to ask this soldier, who had some informants, for information.


    Outside Puzzle City¡¯s City Hall¡­ The nearby soldiers perked their ears to pay attention to the conversation between two soldiers standing guard near the building. However, the soldier with sources shook his head.


    ¡°¡­I have no way of finding out.¡±


    Silence filled the area at that moment.


    The soldier with the informants lowered his head and held back his bitterness as if he understood the silence.


    Information would have spread throughout City Hall if Alberu Crossman¡¯s condition was okay. However, the fact that nothing had been said yet must mean that he was in serious condition and potentially on the verge of death.


    ¡°¡­H, his highness m, must wake up soon. If he falls like this-¡±


    ¡°That will not happen.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    The soldier turned his head in shock after hearing a voice. He then realized the real reason everybody had gone silent.


    ¡°C,mander-nim!¡±


    Commander Cale Henituse. He was walking past where the soldier was standing. There was someone with a greatsword and a mage with red hair behind him.


    The soldier who had received Beacrox¡¯s and Rosalyn¡¯s gazes curled up his soldiers and lowered his head but he raised his head right back up after hearing Cale¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°There is nothing to worry about, so focus on your tasks.¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice may have sounded cold, however¡­


    ¡°Make sure to eat every meal.¡±


    There was a small amount of warmness in it as well. The soldier subconsciously opened his mouth.


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    The other soldiers bowed toward Cale¡¯s group as they passed by. Of course, Cale had no idea why the soldier was thanking him.


    ¡°¡­Beacrox. Does the Roan royal family not feed them properly?¡±


    ¡°They do, young master-nim. The royal chef who came with his highness is currently taking care of all meals within City Hall. Of course, I am better at making steaks.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­ I see.¡±


    Cale looked at Beacrox with a nk expression before walking into City Hall.


    Creeeeeak.


    All eyes turned toward them as they entered them but everybody returned to their tasks after short greetings.


    Cale observed everything before starting to speed up.


    ¡°Beacrox.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°You go to Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Ron was currently doing many things with the Bears and the White Star¡¯s subordinates imprisoned in the City Hall prison. Beacrox, who hade to see Cale to report to him about that, headed back to the underground prison.


    ¡°Rosalyn-nim, will you head to the Grand Assembly Hall first?¡±


    The representatives of the Jungle, Whipper Kingdom, and the other kingdoms were all waiting inside the City Hall Grand Assembly Hall. It was to discuss the future restoration of Puzzle City as well as the problematic temple that had appeared.


    ¡°Of course. I will head over first and buy you some time.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s gaze was reliable as she warmly smiled at him.


    ¡°So, please take care of whatever you need to take care of first, young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    ¡°It is nothing.¡±


    Rosalyn stopped for a moment before heading toward the grand assembly hall and looked toward Cale with a concerned expression on her face.


    ¡°His highness¡¯s condition¡­ can you let me know about it?¡±


    Rosalyn did not dare to say that she wanted to go see the crown prince as well.


    The crown prince had fainted. This was an extremely urgent and sensitive issue for the Roan Kingdom. That was why only a small amount of people were allowed to see Alberu right now.


    They wouldn¡¯t even let the Knight Captain and his subordinates go to see Alberu, saying that it was his orders before he fainted.


    ¡°Of course. I will let you know as soon as he awakes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, young master Cale. Ah, and I am relieved that the Duke-nim returned safely.¡±


    Rosalyn smiled brightly and Cale smiled back.


    ¡°Then hurry up and go!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I will see youter, Miss Rosalyn.¡±


    Cale headed toward the top floor of City Hall. There were many knights standing guard in the hallway as soon as he got there.


    ¡°Greetings, Commander-nim.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re working very hard, Sir Knight Captain.¡±


    ¡°It is nothing.¡±


    The Knight Captain bowed respectfully as he watched Cale pass by.


    Cale was headed toward a door at the end of the hallway where nobody was present. Alberu was inside there. Cale was nning on seeing Alberu for a moment before heading over to Duke Deruth.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    The Knight Captain let out a quiet sigh while looking at Cale.


    The blood that had turned Cale¡¯s whole body red was now dry and created spots on his ck clothes. Although his face was pretty clean thanks to wiping it off with a cloth, his paleplexion was even more visible.


    ¡°Truly-¡±


    The Knight Captain had a lot of things he wanted to say but just stood up straight again without being able to say anything. As the Knight Captain, protecting the crown prince¡­ That was his job.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    He could only thank Cale in a quiet voice.


    Cale did not hear any of it as he subconsciously frowned.


    ¨C Human!


    In this hallway with nobody¡­ Cale was not alone.


    ¨C Can I give your apple pies to the crown prince? The crown prince needs some apple pies too!


    Sniff!


    Cale heard Raon sniffling as he shook his head.


    ¡°You can give his highness all of the apple pies.¡±


    ¨C That¡¯s not okay! Human, you need to eat at least 100 of them! Beacrox is going to cooperate to make you 100 cups of lemon tea as well!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale got the chills so bad that he felt frigid at Raon¡¯s chilling promation.


    The locked door at the end of the hallway opened for Cale at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han opened the door just enough for Cale to walk inside.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    The room was pretty empty when Cale entered.


    There was a bed, a table, and some chairs that they managed to quickly bring over from somewhere.


    ¡°How is his highness¡¯s condition?¡±


    Alberu was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. He was still in his shabby pajamas and his skin and hair were the colors of his quarter Dark Elf self.


    Eruhaben was looking at Alberu with an odd look in his eyes before he responded to Cale.


    ¡°There are some small external injuries as he was not wearing armor but none that will leave a scar. He has no internal injuries either. He seems to have fainted for a moment because he used up all of his mana.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Crown prince!¡±


    Raon released his spell andnded on the bed next to the crown prince. Raon took an apple pie out of his spatial dimension and put it right next to the crown prince.


    On and Hong were not here because they went to get Lock but the area around the crown prince would be decorated with cookies as well if they were here.


    ¡°Hey, crown prince! You can¡¯t start fainting like our human! You must wake up soon!¡±


    ¡°He should be fine after getting a good rest.¡±


    Eruhaben pushed Raon back by his forehead to get him away from Alberu.


    Cale sighed while watching the interaction.


    ¡°His highness seriously needs to get some sleep. He works without getting any rest. That is why he fainted right away because he ran out of mana.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Silence filled the room almost instantly.


    ¡°Hmm? Choi Han, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    The innocent Choi Han looked at Cale with a slightly rebellious gaze.


    ¡°Hmm? And what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Raon had crushed an apple pie in his hand as he nkly looked at Cale.


    ¡°¡­Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    ¡°Ho! Ha! Unbelievable!¡±


    Eruhaben scoffed in disbelief a few times before shaking his head. He then clicked his tongue over and over while talking about how the unlucky bastard was saying unlucky stuff.


    Cale frowned while wondering why the three of them were suddenly acting like this, but could only sigh as none of the three responded.


    ¡°Anyway, are you able to tell around when his highness will wake up, Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Yes.¡±


    Eruhaben nodded his head with a bitter smile on his face.


    Cale looked at him for a moment before turning toward the window. It was now dawn and the morning sun was starting to rise.


    The sealed god¡¯s temple was even more radiant and holy-looking after receiving the light of the sun.


    ¡°We need to first take care of this temple.¡±


    Eruhaben turned toward Cale. Raon and Choi Han turned toward Cale as well.


    Twitch.


    That was why none of them saw that the corners of the crown prince¡¯s eyes had twitched slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be good to wait until his highness wakes up, however, we need to take care of this temple as quickly as possible as all eyes on the Western continent are focused on us.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning on discussing a strategy with people?¡±


    Cale slowly shook his head at Eruhaben¡¯s question.


    ¡°We already have a strategy.¡±


    ¡°You already have a strategy to take down the temple?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Eruhaben asked while Choi Han and Raon focused on Cale as they waited for his response.


    Flinch.


    Alberu¡¯s finger moved a bit.


    Cale slowly turned from the window toward his allies. He then calmly answered.


    ¡°I will go into the temple alone.¡±


    In order to take care of the White Star¡­ In order to use the method that the World Tree had told him about¡­


    In order to stab the root dagger into his heart¡­


    And in order to prevent tens of thousands of lives from being sacrificed¡­


    ¡®I need to go in alone.¡¯


    Based on the truth about the temple that Ahn Roh Man had told him about through Alberu¡­


    This was the decision he had made after hearing about why tens of thousands of lives had to be sacrificed for a whole year.


    Cale¡¯s eyes stopped on the others.


    ¡°I will go into the temple and take care of every-¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide and he had to stop talking.


    ¡°¡­Your highness? You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    Alberu was slowly opening his eyes on the bed while looking at Cale with disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m hearing all sorts of nonsense as soon as I open my eyes.¡±


    Raon shouted right after him.


    ¡°The human is definitely plotting something! We must absolutely not let him go in alone!¡±


    Raon remembered the promise On, Hong, and he had made after the battle had ended.


    ¡°The three of us will go to keep an eye on, no, the three of us are going with you!¡±


    ng.


    Choi Han wiped his sword as he nonchntly spoke.


    ¡°I will go as well.¡±


    Cale flinched and then turned toward Eruhaben. Eruhaben gently smiled back.


    ¡°You unlucky bastard. What are you nning to do alone? On told me that you went to see the World Tree? Will the question be answered if I go visit the World Tree?¡±


    On and Hong, who had realized that something was odd, had told Raon, Eruhaben, and all of the Dragons about how Cale was being weird before they went to get Lock.


    ¡®Something is weird, nya.¡¯


    On had said that something was weird and Eruhaben and Raon trusted her very much. The two Dragon could tell that nobody here was as sharp as On.


    Eruhaben raised his hand.


    Snap!


    He snapped his fingers.


    Click.


    Gold mana was released and the room door became locked.


    Eruhaben had a gentle but vicious smile unique to Dragons as he slowly addressed Cale.


    ¡°Now then, time to tell us what you are plotting.¡±


    Cale heard the Super Rock¡¯s voice in his mind. His voice sounded oddly amused and relieved.


    ¨C This is bad. Looks like you have to spill the beans. This is an extremely difficult obstacle.


    Cale got the chills.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    The super rock is as big of a troll as our Super Rock in discord.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 697: How did it get here 4

    Chapter 697: How did it get here 4


    Silence descended in the room for a moment.


    Cale looked around at everybody, starting with Raon, during that moment of silence.


    He then realized it.


    ¡®I forgot for a moment.¡¯


    He forgot how vicious these four individuals around him were. They were asking him what Cale was plotting to do after going into the temple alone.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not just these four.¡¯


    Cale got the chills.


    ¡®These four, as well as On and Hong, noticed something. No, if On and Hong know, it is highly likely that Ron and Beacrox know as well. And if Ron and Beacrox know-¡¯


    Cale¡¯s mind started crumbling as the extent of his thoughts expanded further and further.


    ¨C Keke.


    The Sound of the Wind chuckled.


    Cale didn¡¯t care as he had a thought on his mind.


    ¡®If I tell them the truth?¡¯


    If he told them that he needed to stab his heart with the root dagger the World Tree gave him, and then use that bloodied root dagger to destroy the White Star¡¯s annual rings¡­


    If he told them that that was the only way to stop the White Star¡¯s endless reincarnations¡­


    Furthermore, if he said that the World Tree imed that stabbing his heart would be beneficial for him¡­


    What would happen if he said all of that?


    ¡®¡­It would go one of two ways.¡¯


    First, they would make it so that he cannot use the root dagger and try to look for a different method.


    Second, Cale would have to stab himself with the root dagger while all of the people who knew about this watched him. It was obvious how his allies would react in the second situation.


    ¡®Human! I¡¯m going to watch to make sure you really are okay! I, I will burn the World Tree!¡¯


    ¡®Cale-nim¡­ I cannot even trust the World Tree.¡¯


    ¡®Oh. This is truly the legend! I have no reason to believe in a god anymore. A god is in front of my eyes.¡¯


    ¡®Gasp.¡¯


    Cale got the chills. Thest person he had thought about was Clopeh. Clopeh Sekka would say something like that and urge him to hurry up and stab himself in the heart like a crazy bastard.


    Cale made up his mind.


    ¡®Let¡¯s y dumb.¡¯


    That was his only choice.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡®Good. I¡¯ll just feign ignorance like this.¡¯


    ¡°I am the only person who hase face to face with the sealed god. That is why I should be able to react quickly even if some variables ur in the temple because of the sealed god.¡±


    Eruhaben frowned. Cale felt as if the Dragon¡¯s gaze was turning vicious, but did his best to ignore that gaze.


    ¡°Most importantly, getting to the end of the temple is not just a matter of strength.¡±


    Everybody other than Eruhaben frowned after Cale said that. Eruhaben asked with a confused expression on his face.


    ¡°Is there something in the temple?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s expression instantly turned serious as he asked Cale for details.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    They heard someoneugh at that moment. The ancient Dragon turned toward the person whoughed and flinched.


    It was because Choi Han was the one whoughed. He nodded his head as if he epted something before speaking to Cale.


    ¡°So this is how you nned on getting out of it, Cale-nim.¡±


    Flinch.


    It was Cale¡¯s turn to flinch.


    Raon immediately shouted as well.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be fooled anymore! Don¡¯t try to change the subject!¡±


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    Cale did his best to hold back a sigh.


    p, p, p-


    The crown prince leaned against the head of the bed with a slightly fatigued expression on his face as he leisurely pped.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good actor. You would be great as a scammer.¡±


    Cale tilted his head with an innocent look on his face.


    ¡°What? Who is acting?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Feel free to keep it up.¡±


    The crown prince gently spoke to Cale as if he was enjoying this quite a bit. Cale lightly shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by, ¡®keep it up,¡¯ your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Alberu raised his body from the bed with an elegant smile of a crown prince.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I will answer your question about the temple in the grand assembly hall.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not going to rest?¡±


    Alberu peeked toward the white spear next to the bed before channeling his dead mana. His skin, hair, and eyes¡­ They changed color and slowly turned him into crown prince Alberu Crossman¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°My mana has recovered a bit, so this should not be an issue.¡±


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    Eruhaben scoffed in disbelief at Alberu.


    ¡°Are you trying to be like this unlucky bastard?!¡±


    The ancient Dragon pointed at Cale.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaaa.¡±


    Cale responding as if he had no idea what Eruhaben was talking about made him shake his head before looking at Alberu.


    ¡°Get some rest. You don¡¯t have any major external or internal injuries, but¡­ You still need some time to recover.¡±


    ¡°That is why I need to step in now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    A bright smile slowly appeared on Alberu¡¯s face.


    ¡°I need to show up with my current condition to make it seem dramatic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    The ancient Dragon looked confused. Alberu walked up to a mirror and observed himself. He looked satisfied at how shabby and tired he looked as he continued to speak.


    ¡° ¡®The crown prince who took down the monster headed to the grand assembly hall to discuss strategy as soon as he woke up from fainting.¡¯ ¡±


    The eyes of the Alberu reflected in the mirror headed toward Eruhaben.


    ¡°What do you think, Eruhaben-nim? Wouldn¡¯t this make Alberu Crossman, as a crown prince, and the Roan Kingdom, in its quest to protect peace on the Western continent, stand out?¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    The ancient Dragon quietly gasped. Alberu asked Choi Han to get him something to put over himself as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I can¡¯t miss an opportunity like this.¡±


    His gaze headed toward Cale who spoke without any hesitation.


    ¡°I have mentioned the topic of getting support from the representatives of the different kingdoms for the restoration project.¡±


    ¡°Support? We don¡¯t need it.¡±


    The Roan Kingdom was fully capable of financing the restoration of Puzzle City.


    In fact, Alberu was thinking about returning Puzzle City with a new look in a grand vision about maintenance of the city.


    ¡®From Puzzle City to the capital, Huiss City¡­ The roads are pretty good. Puzzle City can be considered the center of transportation in the Northeast region. It¡¯ll be good to make some changes to this ce with this opportunity.¡¯


    He did not want to get help from foreign nations for that.


    However, his eyes were sparkling as he looked at Cale.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need the support, but we can properly erase any debts.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s how we will do it.¡±


    For the Roan Kingdom¡­ And for the Western continent¡­


    Alberu had stepped forward without any selfishness, but they should take any benefits they could get for the Roan Kingdom. He organized his thoughts and then spoke to Cale.


    ¡°Then you can go.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    A confused look was on Cale¡¯s face this time.


    ¡°Am I not going with you?¡±


    ¡°No. Choi Han, Eruhaben-nim, and I are enough.¡±


    Alberu put on an extremely radiant smile.


    ¡°You should go to the Duke. Isn¡¯t family first? Leave the other problem to us.¡±


    ¡®How cold.¡¯


    That was the thought that immediately came to Cale¡¯s mind.


    The person who had just asked him what the hell he was nning to do after going into the temple alone was trying to keep Cale out of the meeting.


    ¡®Something¡¯s odd.¡¯


    There was definitely something there. But it wasn¡¯t as if Cale didn¡¯t have any cards up his sleeves.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    He thought of the golden top¡¯s whip in his inner pocket. He just needed to ask the Wind Elementalster about what happened in the meeting.


    Cale had no intention of letting the others see him stab his heart with the root dagger and destroying the White Star¡¯s annual rings.


    ¡°Then I will head over to see my father.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Goodbye.¡±


    Raon flew over andnded next to Cale. The ck Dragon waved at the others while he walked out of the room with Cale.


    ¡°Crown prince, I left some apple pies next to you! Eat some before you work! Take care of yourself! I¡¯m heading out with the human!¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Your father has fallen asleep.¡±


    Cale was looking at the sleeping Duke Deruth¡¯s haggard face before turning toward Duchess Vin. She still looked wless but there was some fatigue visible in her eyes.


    ¡°Please get some rest.¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    Inside a small roompared to the rooms at the Duchy¡­ This ce was very quietpared to theplicated and loud outside. This was probably the quietest ce after the room where the crown prince had been.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother?¡±


    A cold light roamed within Duchess Vin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Even I have not heard the details regarding your father¡¯s abduction yet.¡±


    Ron had returned the rescued Deruth Henituse to Duchess Vin¡¯s side. Deruth, who had remained firm during the whole time he had been abducted, fell asleep from fatigue after rxing a bit after seeing the Duchess.


    ¡°He tried to stay up while saying that he needed to tell you about what had happened, but he had no energy and fell asleep.¡±


    Cale quietly observed the veins visible in Vin¡¯s hand as she clutched the armrest of the chair. She continued speaking in a calm voice.


    ¡°I do not think that the conditions behind how he was abducted are important now. However, I do not have the confidence to forgive the bastards who messed with my family.¡±


    Cale and Vin looked at each other.


    ¡°If there are things you must get from the abductors, hand those bastards over to me once you get what you need.¡±


    ¡°Mother-¡±


    ¡°Of course, the royal family may try to take those bastards. However, shouldn¡¯t our family finish the issues that involve our family?¡±


    The pressureing from Vin right now as she mentioned finishing the issues would give any knight a run for their money.


    Cale did not say anything and Vin did not push for him to answer.


    ¡°Just think about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Then I will be backter.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The ck Dragon, who had been warily rolling his round eyes around at the heavy mood, slowly raised his two chubby front paws.


    ¡°I brought something for our human¡¯s papa!¡±


    He was holding a piece of apple pie in his paws.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Raon-nim.¡±


    Vin smiled brightly and patted Raon¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Raon smiled and put the apple pie on the side table next to Deruth¡¯s bed.


    Vin, who had been watching Raon¡¯s cute action, spoke to Cale.


    ¡°Are you heading over to the next room?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Cale said goodbye to Vin and headed to the next room with Raon.


    Click.


    He opened the door and entered to see the fake Hilsman who was sitting on the chair with his limbs bound.


    ¡°Duke Deruth has woken, mm. I guess not based on your expression.¡±


    The fake Hilsman had a sly smile on his face as he greeted Cale. Cale plopped down on the chair across from the fake Hilsman.


    ¡®I¡¯m tired.¡¯


    He saw Alberu, then Vin and Duke Deruth. He had thought about a lot of things he needed to take care of during those meetings, which had made him a bit tired.


    However, he started speaking as he needed to take care of this fake Hilsman issue as well.


    ¡°Will you meet my father when he wakes up?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The fake Hilsman seemed to debate it for a bit before lowering his body toward Cale.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Cale realized something the moment he heard the fake Hilsman¡¯s stealthy voice.


    ¡®No! I have a feeling that this situation¡­!¡¯


    He felt as if he would hear something he shouldn¡¯t hear, something that would hinder his cker life.


    Cale urgently started speaking. His eyes were full of urgency as if he had never been tired.


    ¡°N-¡±


    ¡°I think a Hunter has appeared.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but swear.


    ¡°As I expected. You truly do have the blood of the Thames. You can¡¯t hide your anger as soon as you hear about a Hunter.¡±


    ¡®No! That¡¯s not it!¡¯


    Cale felt everything go dark while thinking that he heard something he didn¡¯t need to hear right now. He lowered his head to see Raon, who was waiting for the fake Hilsman to continue speaking with a sparkle in his eyes.


    His future seemed quite cloudy.


    The fake Hilsman looked at Cale, who looked as if he lowered his head because he could not control his anger, with pity as he continued to speak.


    He had originally not nned on saying something like this to Cale, but decided that he should at least tell Cale a portion of things after seeing Cale in battle.


    Cale Henituse seemed to have a tight rtionship with the Roan Kingdom and the different kingdoms of the Western continent.


    The fake Hilsman continued in a warm voice.


    ¡°The damn Hunter bastards who appeared seemed to have a sponsor.¡±


    The Hunters who hunt single-lifers¡­


    They were back and there was someone sponsoring them.


    ¡°I followed the flow of their funds to the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    The sponsor for those Hunters was in the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°Do you know of the Flynn Merchant Guild?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    Raon raised his paw.


    ¡°Billos, the guy who looks like a piggybank, is a part of the Flynn Merchant Guild!¡±


    Billos Flynn. He was the merchant that Cale had met in the Henituse territory, the bastard of the Flynn Merchant Guild who had been living quietly until he met Cale and ended up achieving many things that helped him rise to the position of a strong candidate for the future leader of the Flynn Merchant Guild.


    Cale raised his lowered head. His eyes were full of questions.


    ¡°¡­Is the Flynn Merchant Guild that sponsor?¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s no way.¡¯


    Billos was not someone who would sponsor an organization like the Hunters.


    He was someone who was interested in making money and not interested in things like gods or immortality.


    ¡°The funds came from the Flynn Merchant Guild. That information is urate.¡±


    Cale subconsciously mumbled at the fake Hilsman¡¯s confirmation.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no way that Billos Flynn would do that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are you talking about that bastard who will die soon?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale questioned his ears for a moment.


    ¡®Die? Who is going to die? Billos Flynn?¡¯


    Billos Flynn had been a strong candidate to seed the merchant guild thest time Cale heard from him.


    ¡°What are you talking about?! Why would Billos die?!¡±


    Raon shouted in shock.


    ¡°That bastard was pushed back.¡±


    ¡°Pushed back? Billos?¡±


    Cale found this to be unexpected. Maybe it was because he had expected Billos to plow his way to the top as he had done in ¡®The Birth of a Hero¡¯ after meeting Choi Han.


    ¡°Yes. The second child of the Flynn family who has received youngdy Orsena¡¯s sponsorship will soon be the merchant guild leader. The session will happen as soon as things are settled here in Puzzle City. Then Billos Flynn will probably be executed.¡±


    ¡°¡­The Orsena Duchy-¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up. He had leaned forward at some point and was tapping on the armrest with his index finger.


    The Orsena Duchy.


    The Northeast region, Northwest region, Southeast region, and Southwest region. In addition to those four, the Roan Kingdom had five noble factions with the central region being the fifth. The distribution of power in the different regions had be faint as they had to deal with these recent battles, but there were Grand Nobles who represented each region.


    The Orsena Duchy represented the central region.


    The sessor for the Duchy was youngdy Karin Orsena.


    ¡°Wait, then-¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide as he continued to think.


    ¡°The Flynn Merchant Guild¡¯s future merchant guild leader received sponsorship from the Orsena Duchy and the funds sponsoring the Hunters came from the Flynn Merchant Guild?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you see the picture now?¡±


    The fake Hilsman bluntlymented.


    ¡°The reason I came to see Duke Deruth, no. I¡¯ll be honest. There is only one reason I came to the Henituse Duchy.¡±


    The look in his eyes was probably the look that someone would have after having had to suppress their wrath for a while. The fake Hilsman¡¯s eyes were giving off a vicious glow. He spoke to Cale almost in a whisper.


    ¡°The funds to resist the Flynn Merchant Guild. A household to go up against the Orsena Duchy. The Henituse Duchy is the only ce that meets both conditions right now.¡±


    The fake Hilsman¡¯s hair color slowly started changing.


    ¡°Furthermore, it is the one ce I can trust as it has my bloodline.¡±


    His hair slowly started to turn red, simr to the color of the sun setting in the sky.


    * * *


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Then this is the team we will first send into the temple.¡±


    Alberu was standing at the center of the grand assembly hall with a paper in his hand that listed the individuals who would be the first to enter the temple.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    HIS HAIR TURNED RED. HIS HAIR TURNED REEEEEEED!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 698: How did it get here 5

    Chapter 698: How did it get here 5


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this is not enough people?¡±


    Queen Litana could not help but be anxious after looking at this list of names. However, Alberu responded calmly, without any hesitation.


    ¡°As I exined earlier, there is no need for a lot of people to go into the temple, your Majesty.¡±


    Toonka, who had been quietly listening, frowned and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°¡­Emotions? Damn it. It¡¯s so much easier to fight.¡±


    Sword master Hannah, who was next to him, was sighing.


    ¡°My mind is a mess.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Toonka agreed with Hannah, who frowned and looked away. Saint Jack patted Hannah¡¯s shoulders as he started speaking.


    ¡°To summarize, there is a key to close the temple doors at the end of the temple. However, there are tests that people need to pass in order to get there?¡±


    ¡°That is correct, Saint-nim.¡±


    ording to Ahn Roh Man, there would be a white key once they got to the end of the temple.


    The temple would disappear if they brought that key out and closed the temple door with it.


    ¡°That test changes based on the color of the orb above the temple.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Entry into the temple became possible once arge orb floated above the temple.


    Furthermore, the contents of the test within the temple changed based on the color of the orb.


    ¡°And the tests show illusions based on emotions?¡±


    Ahn Roh Man had also said the following.


    Tens of thousands of people had to be sacrificed.


    That sacrifice did not mean that they were physically injured or that they died.


    ¡®A lot of people suffered mentally aftering back from there. In some aspects, the aftershock of this test was even greater than from the battle with the Lion Dragon.¡¯


    People who enter the temple are individually shown different illusions. These illusions are so realistic that they are frightening.


    ¡°Illusions based on emotions¡­¡±


    Caro Kingdom¡¯s crown prince Valentino looked down at his notes and read them off one by one.


    ¡°Sadness when the orb is blue. Sloth when it is yellow. Failure when it is green. Indignity when it is purple. Wrath when it is ck.¡±


    Ahn Roh Man said that they figured out the orb has five different colors after one year of studying it.


    ¡°Once a group enters the temple, others are not allowed to enter for 24 hours and the orb changes colors five times during that time. That means that those who enter will have to see illusions rted to all five emotions.¡±


    ¡°It is not easy.¡±


    Dragon M was the one who responded.


    She shook her head.


    ¡°If these illusions are almost the same as reality, these tests will be extremely difficult unless a person has an extremely strong will. We need to be even more careful as this is the test of a god.¡±


    Alberu nodded his head.


    ¡°That is right. That is why I must say this.¡±


    This test¡­


    ¡°It is possible to give up. It is also possible to challenge it multiple times.¡±


    Ahn Roh Man had also said the following.


    ¡®If you feel like you can¡¯t handle the test in the temple, you must give up right away. You get thrown out of the temple if you shout that you are giving up. We didn¡¯t know that at first-¡¯


    His voice sounded bitter.


    ¡®Many people died at first. They died by their own hands.¡¯


    A lot of people had killed themselves after being unable to handle the illusions inside the temple. Others were so submerged in the illusions that they would kill other people after giving up and being cast out of the temple.


    This test was so simr to reality that it shook people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Will the illusions change when someone attempts it again?¡±


    ¡°No, they do not. They will apparently see the same illusion from the first time.¡±


    Saint Jack quietlymented on Alberu¡¯s response.


    ¡°It truly seems like the test of a god. It is not there to destroy those who intrude into the temple. It is as if those who pass his test are given the key as a reward. That seems to be the case to me.¡±


    Alberu was silent for a moment before he opened his mouth again.


    ¡°Anyway, those who have been chosen to enter should not overdo it.¡±


    ¡°That is right.¡±


    Everybody turned toward the person who had spoken up in shock.


    Choi Han, who had been quiet until now, was standing behind the crown prince as he spoke.


    ¡°Little by little. If we face the tests that are shaking our hearts and persist, we will reach the end. There is no need to hurry.¡±


    Someone who usually does not speak speaking calmly like this made it seem like a fact. Hannah scoffed before nodding her head.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°Hannah. You¡¯re not part of the team going in.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Hannah turned toward the dispatched team, and one of those people caught her attention.


    ¡®Why is that bastard?¡¯


    Clopeh Sekka was quietly sitting there with a holy-looking smile on his face.


    ¡®¡­His will does not seem firm.¡¯


    She could not understand it. However, Clopeh had volunteered, and the crown prince had thought about it for a bit before nodding his head after Clopeh whispered something in his ear.


    Clopeh was mumbling to himself right now. His quiet mumbling could only be heard by the crown prince and Choi Han.


    ¡°With absolute faith. I will follow the path of someone who is even greater than the gods.¡±


    The crown prince could not help but ept Clopeh after hearing that. This bastard would easily kick apart a god¡¯s test with his faith in Cale, his hero.


    ¡®¡­He has the best chances.¡¯


    Clopeh Sekka might be the one who could deal with this test better than anybody else. Even the gods could not do anything about crazy bastards.


    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t we have the option to not send anybody in there?¡±


    Valentino asked with a resolute expression on his face.


    ¡°Apparently it randomly drags people in if a party is not sent in at certain intervals, so we must avoid that at all costs.¡±


    Alberu had asked this question during his chat with Ahn Roh Man.


    ¡®There are no monstersing out of the temple and the temple does not attack. Wouldn¡¯t things have slowly progressed if you waited and observed? You wouldn¡¯t have had to send tens of thousands of people into the temple.¡¯


    ¡®That doesn¡¯t work. A maximum of three days. The temple randomly summons about a hundred people inside if you don¡¯t send at least one person inside within that time. It can summon people from anywhere in the world you are in.¡¯


    Alberu had decided that they needed to prevent that random summoning at all costs.


    ¡®It is not easy.¡¯


    They needed to be careful and even more careful as it was a test that messed with a person¡¯s emotions and their mind.


    That was why Alberu was nning on having Saint Jack, mages, and healers at the ready.


    Alberu reinforced the thing he had emphasized from the beginning.


    ¡°During the first entry, within five minutes we will shout that we give up ande back out. Anything longer than that is not possible.¡±


    Slowly, slowly.


    One by one.


    It might be boring, but they needed to do it in that way in order to get the least amount of people hurt as possible. Alberu was making up his mind to engage in a long battle. He touched his ne out of habit.


    The first party to be dispatched.


    One of the members was Alberu Crossman, who had forced his way into it despite everybody else being against it. He would go in as well.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That is?!¡±


    He heard the sounds of chairs being pushed back as multiple people pointed out the window.


    ¡®It¡¯s here!¡¯


    Alberu also looked out the window toward the temple.


    A round sphere was ripping through the sky and appearing above the temple.


    His eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He sounded confused.


    * * *


    On the other hand, Cale was staring at the man in front of him without knowing that the first party to be dispatched had been decided.


    ¡°You really were someone from the Thames family.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes were slowly observing the other person.


    ¡°But why did you only change your hair color?¡±


    The fake Hilsman¡¯s face remained the same while his hair had turned red.


    ¡°I can¡¯t reveal my full appearance.¡±


    The fake Hilsman shook his now red hair to push it back.


    ¡°I already told you. It¡¯s a bitplicated for me to reveal myself. That is why you can ask Deruth Henituse about my identityter.¡±


    Raon looked back and forth between Cale and the fake Hilsman¡¯s red hair before pping his front paws together.


    ¡°Your hair colors are the same!¡±


    They truly were exactly the same color. The fake Hilsman smiled with joy.


    ¡°The Thames family hair used to be famous for its redness.¡±


    ¡°And that famous Thames family perished. No, itpletely disappeared from the world without a trace.¡±


    Cale observed fake Hilsman¡¯s smile getting thicker as he leaned on the chair again.


    The Thames family had perished. The Thames family hadpletely disappeared with Drew Thames¡¯s death.


    That was what everybody believed to be true until now.


    However, the truth was¡­


    ¡°It looks like the Thames are alive somewhere.¡±


    Cale pointed toward the fake Hilsman.


    ¡°And it is not just you, but a lot more people.¡±


    He was certain that there were other Thames survivors aside from this man.


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°Why make thingsplicated? The information you have is not something you can find out on your own. You must have people working with you. That could be the Thames people or it could be others.¡±


    ¡°Mm. It¡¯s nice that he¡¯s smart.¡±


    The fake Hilsman mumbled and nodded his head. He then heard anotherment.


    ¡°You also do not look like someone who has lived alone.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The fake Hilsman looked at Cale, wondering what he meant by that. He then flinched.


    A pair of eyes that seemed unfathomably deep were looking right at him.


    ¡®¡­This bastard¡¯s gaze is definitely not like those his age. Something is different. Is it because he is Drew¡¯s kid?¡¯


    The fake Hilsman thought about Drew Thames for a moment. However, he did not realize that Cale was able to say this because he had lived all alone before.


    Cale was certain while looking at him.


    ¡®I guess he doesn¡¯t know about the transmigration.¡¯


    The person in Cale¡¯s body was someone named Kim Rok Soo from a different world.


    The fake Hilsman did not seem to know about that. That was why he kept talking about his bloodline.


    ¡®At least I can tell what kind of status this man has in the Thames family.¡¯


    He was someone who was able to say Cale¡¯s biological mother, Drew Thames¡¯s name without any hesitation, was someone in a position to hear a lot of information, and was someone who could make the decision to reveal his true appearance.


    He was also someone who could personallye to see Duke Deruth.


    ¡®He is either one of Drew Thames¡¯s siblings or someone of the older generation.¡¯


    He was most likely Drew Thames¡¯s older or younger brother.


    ¡°Me! I have a question!¡±


    The ck Dragon burst in between the two people.


    ¡°Hey, fake Hilsman! What is going to happen to chubby Billos?!¡±


    ¡°I heard that he was imprisoned in an underground prison for revealing information to apeting merchant guild.¡±


    The fake Hilsman stopped for a moment before continuing on.


    ¡°But then he ran away.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ran away?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The fake Hilsman calmly exined the situation at Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°There was an explosion at the main branch of the Flynn Merchant Guild two days ago. There was a fire in the kitchen, but the explosion seems to have started from the underground prison-¡±


    ¡°That must have been Billos running away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Billos wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight.


    ¡°His current whereabouts are unknown. The Flynn Merchant Guild is going crazy trying to find him while the kingdom¡¯s attention is focused on Puzzle City.¡±


    ¡°¡­Mm.¡±


    Where would Billos Flynn have run away to?


    Cale frowned.


    ¡®For some reason-¡¯


    Cale and Raon made eye contact. Raon gulped and kept his mouth shut. He seemed to have the same thought as Cale.


    ¡®I feel like he is going toe find me.¡¯


    If The Orsena Duchy and the Flynn Merchant Guild had some kind of rtionship as the fake Hilsman mentioned, the Henituse Duchy was a ce that could shield him from them, especially since Cale and Billos had a close rtionship.


    ¡®Ah. It¡¯sing.¡¯


    Cale could tell.


    ¡®A big incident is headed my way.¡¯


    He clenched his eyes shut.


    The fake Hilsman watched curiously before speaking.


    ¡°I guess you know Billos Flynn pretty well?¡±


    ¡°¡­He helped me quite a bit when I was getting a lot of things started.¡±


    Cale had borrowed numerous magic devices from Billos and received a lot of help when he first ended up in Cale Henituse¡¯s body and left the Henituse territory for the capital, Huiss City.


    The fake Hilsman watched Cale, who was closing his eyes as if he was in pain, with a bitter gaze before it quickly disappeared. He then asked in a slightly more gentle voice.


    ¡°Will you help him?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    This was obvious.


    Cale scowled at the fake Hilsman for asking such an obvious question.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    The fake Hilsman suddenly burst intoughter and shook his head side to side. Cale wondered why he wasughing like this, and an expression that Alberu would call extremely disrespectful if he saw it was slowly appearing on his face.


    Hilsman didn¡¯t care as he continued tough.


    ¡°A portion of the Thames bloodline receives one of three kinds of responsibilities each generation. This is what we call those three kinds of people.¡±


    First.


    ¡°Someone who researches time.¡±


    Second.


    ¡°Someone who guards the family.¡±


    Third.


    ¡°Someone who hunts the Hunters.¡±


    The fake Hilsman said those three and then slyly asked.


    ¡°Which of the three do you think I am? Hmm? Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    Cale calmly responded.


    ¡°I just have to ask my father.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that my father would know who you are? I just need to ask him. Why should I wrack my brain for no reason? Isn¡¯t that right, sir?¡±


    ¡°¡­That is true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. So, please quietly wait here and go see my fatherter.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you really aren¡¯t curiou-¡±


    Knock knock knock.


    They heard someone urgently knock on the door. Cale got up and moved as soon as he heard the noise.


    The fake Hilsman looked at him with confusion.


    ¡°Why are you headed to the window instead of the door?¡±


    Cale was heading toward the window after hearing the knock.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    He heard Lock, On, and Hong¡¯s voices outside the door, but Cale focused his gaze out the window. The fake Hilsman gasped after also looking in that direction.


    ¡°Ho-, what is that?¡±


    On top of the Temple of the sealed god¡­ They could see a red orb.


    ¡°¡­Red wasn¡¯t one of the colors?¡±


    Ahn Roh Man did not mention a red orb.


    Cale suddenly flinched.


    ¡®It¡¯s looking at me?¡¯


    He knew that wasn¡¯t possible, but Cale felt as if there was something inside the red orb above the temple that was moving.


    It looked almost like a pupil. The moment Cale felt as if he made eye contact with that red thing¡­ (PR: Eye of Sauron moment)


    sh.


    The red orb shed. It was then reced by a blue orb.


    Unlike the something that Cale had seen inside the red orb, the blue orb was so beautifully blue and transparent like the ocean.


    The first test was blue.


    It was sadness.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    I KNEW IT! More of them are alive!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 699: Different from intended 1

    Chapter 699: Different from intended 1


    The white steps were creating a path to the sky.


    It was wide enough for four to five people to walk up side by side.


    ¡°We will proceed with the first dispatch.¡±


    Everybody turned toward Alberu after hearing his voice. He turned toward the steps and took a step.


    ¡°The members should walk up the steps now.¡±


    The path to the temple.


    Alberu Crossman took the first step toward it. The small number of people on this team started to climb after him.


    Cale quietly observed him from the side.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a great team?¡±


    Cale turned his head to see Rosalyn observing the people climbing the stairs as well.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Rosalyn?¡±


    ¡°They all volunteered, so don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Pat.


    She patted Cale¡¯s shoulder and moved forward.


    Rosalyn was one of the people climbing the steps as well.


    Cale raised his head and looked at the top of the temple. A blue orb was shining brightly.


    Sadness.


    The temple would first show the people who enter illusions based on sadness.


    Cale was looking at the people who were climbing the steps, despite knowing that was the case. Litana walked up next to him with a stiff expression on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Time for me to go as well.¡±


    Thest person to put a foot on the steps¡­ Was Cale Henituse. Nobody else climbed the steps behind him.


    The chief executives nearby the steps¡­ And the numerous eyes focusing on this area were watching the people climbing the steps.


    The people on the steps did not look back. They only looked forward. They only focused on the temple.


    Of course, Cale was an exception. He quickened his pace.


    ¡°Young master Cale, why are you in such a rush?¡±


    ¡°I need to speak with his highness about something.¡±


    Cale walked past Rosalyn, who was in front of him.


    Rosalyn.


    She had volunteered to be a part of this first dispatch team. The reason was simple.


    ¡®I am the human who is most skilled in magic. That means that I am also skilled in dealing with any unexpected situations. Furthermore, I have not walked an easy path.¡¯


    Her will must be firm after throwing away her position as the crown princess of the Breck Kingdom to walk down her own path.


    The representative from the Breck Kingdom had originally objected to her involvement, however, he had to shut up after a singlement from Rosalyn.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you know my personality?¡¯


    Rosalyn was someone who liked challenges, but she was not rash. In fact, she was extremely rational and collected as someone who researches magic.


    That was the reason she joined the first dispatch team.


    ¡°Oh! My close friend! Kahahaha! At least your face looks decent today!¡±


    He ran into Toonka once he walked past Rosalyn.


    He was the only representative from the other kingdoms who forced his way onto the team despite all others trying to deter him. The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s executives at the bottom of the steps were unable to hide their anxiety.


    Toonka nonchntlymented to Cale as he walked past.


    ¡°Do you think that I won¡¯t be able to do this either?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    He heard a brusque voice back. In some aspects, they really looked like close friends. Cale felt that way as well, and turned around.


    Toonka looked into Cale¡¯s emotionless gaze that was directed at him. Cale said something else at that moment.


    ¡°You would know about yourself.¡±


    Smirk.


    The corners of Toonka¡¯s lips curled up before he startedughing out loud.


    ¡°Kahahaha! That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! As expected, you know.¡±


    Everybody who goes into this temple will see illusions that will push at their mind and their emotions. It was going to be difficult and dangerous because they need to get past their respective illusions on their own.


    Toonka knew why everybody had been against him going with this team.


    Because he is dumb.


    Because he is emotional.


    He may be put in danger or mess up the test because of those reasons.


    However, Toonka believed that he needed to step up for those same reasons.


    He wouldn¡¯t think hard about things because he is dumb.


    He was honest because he was emotional.


    He thought that he might not receive as much emotional damage in such a test.


    He was also one of the few people here with a lot of battle experience.


    Battles were not simple fights. Wars were not just about fighting.


    There were whirlwinds of emotions, especially with misfortunes. Toonka was someone who had persisted past those whirlwinds.


    ¡°Would I not know you?¡±


    Cale said that sentence before continuing to walk. Toonkaughed even louder behind him, but Cale did not turn around.


    Instead, he was walking past someone else at a brisk pace.


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim.¡±


    He heard Clopeh Sekka¡¯s voice behind him, but he pretended not to hear as he urgently moved past.


    ¡®Why are we bringing this bastard along?¡¯


    That was the first question he had had after looking at the list of members.


    ¡®Clopeh Sekka. Isn¡¯t this guy wrong for this kind of thing?¡¯


    No.


    Will the fact that he is crazy be a variable that helps him?


    ¡®I still don¡¯t think this is right.¡¯


    Cale tilted his head in confusion but managed to not turn around. That was why he had not seen it.


    He had not seen the sparkle in Clopeh Sekka¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°¡­I will record it all and spread it throughout the world.¡±


    Toonka, who managed to hear him, closed his mouth and shook his head side to side.


    ¡°Even the gods cannot defeat crazy bastards.¡±


    Cale, who had no idea what was going on behind him, met with approximately ten people as he walked past.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Saint-nim.¡±


    There were healers and mages with grim looks on their faces walking with Saint Jack at the center. They were not going to enter the temple. They would wait outside the temple entrance for any dangerous situations.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Sword master Hannah was with them as their guard. Cale greeted Hannah with his eyes before approaching two people who were walking a bit farther ahead.


    ¡°Will you be okay?¡±


    The two people slightly turned after hearing Cale¡¯s question. The first to speak was Mary, who was wearing a ck robe.


    He couldn¡¯t see her face, but Cale had heard that she was the first to volunteer to go.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I will be fine.¡±


    Her voice was GPS-like but full of certainty.


    ¡°I am a strong and cool person.¡±


    Cale would have frowned instantly if Clopeh or Alberu had said something like this. But he could not do so for Mary.


    It was because Mary was a strong person who had ovee numerous obstacles since she was young. She had a lot of pride for everything she had ovee and was just saying things as they were.


    Maybe¡­


    Cale believed that the two people in front of him might do better on this temple¡¯s test than himself.


    ¡°Choi Han, will you be okay too?¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim. You know my attribute.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s aura¡¯s attribute was despair. It was also hope.


    The young boy who had spent countless time in the Forest of Darkness had despair in his sword, but he was able to get hope through that despair in the end.


    That was the reason his ck aura was violent and ck, but also shining and bright.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. The better question is whether you will be okay.¡±


    The person standing in the front¡­ Alberu Crossman slightly turned his head and asked Cale.


    Cale walked next to Alberu and asked quietly instead of responding.


    ¡°Did you see the red light earlier, your highness?¡±


    The orb was currently bright blue in color, but it had been red for a moment at first.


    ¡°It seems odd, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Alberu looked stoic, but concerned.


    ¡°It sure does.¡±


    Cale had the same expression on his face.


    ¡°¡­But it¡¯s not like we can just not go in there.¡±


    It was better to take a few people to take a look rather than having a hundred people or so go in.


    ¡°First day is within five minutes no matter what. We must alle out by that point. Do you understand?¡±


    The original n was to use the entire five minutes, but the direction had changed after seeing the red orb. Whether it is one minute, ten seconds, or even one second¡­ They could give up at any point, but noter than five minutes.


    ¡°Of course I did, your highness.¡±


    ¡°You must keep that in mind. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I will keep that in mind.¡±


    Alberu looked up at the air and resumed speaking after hearing Cale¡¯s not serious at all response.


    ¡°Raon-nim.¡±


    Cale¡¯s shoulders flinched.


    He heard Raon¡¯s voice, although he couldn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°I am watching everything.¡±


    Cale had promised the children averaging nine-years-old prior toing to the temple steps. He promised to give up after five minutes today.


    ¡°Raon, you cannot go inside.¡±


    ¡°I will not go in. However, I will be keeping an eye on my watch. I will wait for five minutes. I am going to destroy the temple from the outside if you don¡¯te out.¡±


    Ahn Roh Man told them that no attacks seemed to work on the temple.


    A Dragon had already thrown a giant boulder at the temple to confirm whether that was true. That boulder had instantly turned to dust and did not manage to even leave a scratch on the temple.


    ¡®How vicious.¡¯


    However, he felt as if Raon would be able to destroy the temple.


    ¡°Okay. I will be back within five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Human, promise me!¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Alberu looked at him suspiciously, but Cale was being serious.


    ¡°I will be out within five minutes.¡±


    He meant it.


    He really would be out within five minutes today.


    He needed to confirm whether it really was not possible to re-enter the temple for 24 hours after going in once.


    That would allow him to move on his own.


    He woulde out within five minutes to confirm whether it was true, and then¡­


    ¡®I won¡¯te tomorrow.¡¯


    Cale made up his mind, but still debated what he would say to the children averaging nine-years-old. However, he had no thoughts of changing the n.


    He could not let the children see him bleed.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Cale stopped walking after seeing Alberu stop.


    A holy temple made of white marble. The entrance was a white door that was firmly shut.


    ¡°I leave it to you.¡±


    Alberu was left out of the first expedition.


    It was because there was nobody better than Alberu to control and lead over numerous different situations that may arise. It was especially true because it was the first expedition.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Choi Han answered as the representative while Cale headed toward the temple door.


    Choi Han, Mary, Rosalyn, Clopeh, and Toonka followed behind him. Rosalyn started to speak.


    ¡°Everybody has their video recording devices and watches?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡®We don¡¯t know why, but apparently everything other than teleportation and videomunication were allowed. Your attacks willunch if you attack but they will not break the illusions.¡¯


    ording to Ahn Roh Man, if, for example, a spell was cast to destroy the thing scaring you, the spell willunch and hit the target but it will not harm the temple at all nor affect the illusion.


    The illusion could only be taken down with mental strength.


    Screeeech-


    The temple door opened on its own once the six people stood in front of it.


    It was dark inside the temple. There was no source of light and they could not make out any objects.


    ¡°I will go in first.¡±


    Choi Han was the first to step inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m going as well.¡±


    Mary followed behind him, and the others started entering one by one.


    Cale turned his head for a moment. He could see the Gold Dragon and the Grey Dragon flying around the temple as if to keep an eye on it.


    They left the Dragons out for the second round.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    Cale waved toward the general direction of Raon¡¯s voice and walked into the darkness inside the temple.


    ¡°I will be back within five minutes.¡±


    The temple door slowly started closing once he said that.


    Screeeeeech- boom.


    Once Cale heard the door close behind him¡­


    Paaaat-


    He saw a blue light attacking him in the darkness.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Once the blue light disappeared¡­


    ¡°How normal.¡±


    Cale was standing in the middle of a normal vige.


    He put his hand in his inner shirt pocket to look for something.


    Click.


    The pocket watch was working well.


    ¡®Things that work without any external power sources worked fine in the temple as well.¡¯


    Tick tock.


    The seconds and minutes hands were moving properly.


    However, Cale suddenly felt that something was off.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    He realized what this ¡®sadness¡¯ was trying to show him.


    Cale headed toward a fountain nearby. He then lowered his head. He looked at the water inside the fountain.


    He could not see anything.


    He then looked down at his body. There was no shadow.


    Cale¡¯s gaze moved.


    He looked up at the tall stone wall to the north of the vige.


    He observed the forest past it as well.


    This was Harris Vige.


    In addition¡­


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    ¡°Little Han, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Madam, I brought the medicinal herbs.¡±


    This Choi Han was a bit more introverted and innocent than the Choi Han Cale knew. Choi Han seemed to be full of affection as he happily chatted with the vige people. Choi Han walked into the vige with some herbs in his hands.


    ¡°Choi Han, I heard the Chief is teaching you how to read?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s fun!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯m going to bake some breadter, soe get some.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale gasped.


    However, nobody noticed him.


    Choi Han approached Cale.


    Shhhhh.


    Cale¡¯s arm passed right through him.


    Cale understood his present situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m a ghost.¡±


    No.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bystander.¡±


    This was before Cale met Choi Han.


    It was when nobody in Harris Vige had died.


    It was the time when Choi Han had made it out of the Forest of Darkness, started to understand human affection, and was slowly starting to be happy.


    Cale clearly understood the sadness this temple was trying to show him.


    ¡°It wants me to watch.¡±


    The Birth of a Hero.


    Watching the story progress as it was supposed to go.


    That would be sadness for the current Cale.


    ¡°¡­This is going to be a bit difficult.¡±


    Cale started to think.


    On and Hong wouldn¡¯t appear in the Birth of a Hero. They would just be running away looking ragged.


    Originally, Choi Han would be in pain because of what happened at Harris Vige for a long time.


    Mary was highly likely to not appear.


    ¡®As for Raon-¡¯


    Cale scoffed.


    ¡°¡­It definitely will be difficult for me to just watch.¡±


    That was why Cale was just a bystander observing it all in this test.


    Cale released a sigh-like gasp at thispletely unexpected illusion. He then recognized it.


    ¡®It seems more realistic the longer I look.¡¯


    Everything he looked at was so simr to the real things. It didn¡¯t even feel like a dream.


    He couldn¡¯t feel anything since he was only observing, but the others would probably be feeling things as well.


    Tick!


    Cale looked down at that moment.


    ¡°Mm. I should hurry up and get out.¡±


    It had already been 4 minutes and 50 seconds since he came here.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what the tests for the other emotions will be, but it is quite beneficial to know that this is the test for sadness.¡¯


    Tick. Tock.


    There were only 3 seconds left until 5 minutes already. Cale recorded everything he could see as he opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°I gi-¡±


    At that moment¡­


    Boom-.


    The ground suddenly shook and he could feel his heart beating abnormally loudly. Cale tilted his head before opening his mouth again.


    ¡°I give up.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°¡­I give up?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Sir, I give up?¡±


    ¡®Hmm? Why¡­ Why can¡¯t I leave? Is this temple¡¯s test different from the temple that appeared on Earth 3?¡¯


    Cale frowned.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t good. What about the others?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s face instantly stiffened while thinking about Choi Han, Mary, and the others.


    * * *


    While that was going on¡­


    ¡°Five minutes¡­ It has been over five minutes!¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Your highness! The orb, the orb has turned red!¡±


    Alberu subconsciously shouted.


    ¡°Fuck! Open the temple door!¡±


    However, the firmly shut temple door did not even budge.


    * * *


    Mary looked around. She was in her old house.


    The Caro Kingdom¡¯s Land of Death. The Dark Elves¡¯ city underneath the desert. Her house within that city.


    Mary mumbled to herself while looking at the calendar.


    ¡°It is before I met Young master Cale-nim and Raon-nim.¡±


    ¡®What will my sadness be?¡¯


    She quietly mumbled as she stood up. She realized it while looking at the date.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be that long.¡±


    This was not an illusion from a long time ago. There was only a short period of time before she would see her other family again.


    * * *


    Rosalyn looked around before starting to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s the royal pce. Is it the past? Ah, I get it.¡±


    She looked down at her desk as she continued to speak.


    ¡°This is when I was preparing to go to the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s Magic Tower. Will I be headed to the Roan Kingdom soon?¡±


    ¡®What is my sadness?¡¯


    An odd smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°I give up.¡±


    Her smile became even thicker.


    ¡°¡­It is not working?¡±


    There was a sparkle in her intelligent eyes.


    ¡°Something is weird.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Mm. This is my past where I was walking down a false path of a legend without knowing the truth path to a legend.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka mumbled while observing himself in white armor.


    ¡°¡­The time I didn¡¯t know the true path. I suppose that is sadness. However, I just need to go find the true hero.¡±


    His eyes shed with a weird sense of desire.


    * * *


    ¡°Do I need to have another boring battle if I can¡¯t give up?¡±


    Toonka sighed as he calcted the number of days.


    ¡°Mm. It¡¯ll be the time I was at the Roan Kingdom¡¯s waters soon.¡±


    Toonka was silent for a moment before he blurted something out.


    ¡°Should I just head for the Roan Kingdom? I might as well go and see my close friend¡¯s face. Kahahahahah!¡±


    * * *


    Choi Han, who was smiling brightly, quietly mumbled to himself while heading for the Chief¡¯s house.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect to see it again. Will I ovee my sadness if I can save them this time?¡±


    A small bit of sadness was visible in his eyes.


    * * *


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide while watching Choi Han.


    ¡®What did he say? Will I ovee my sadness if I can save them this time?¡¯


    He subconsciously tried to grab Choi Han¡¯s shoulder as he headed for the Chief¡¯s house.


    Shhhh.


    However, his hand went right through Choi Han¡¯s shoulder. Cale shouted without being able to hold back.


    ¡°I, isn¡¯t that the real Choi Han?¡±


    ¡®Holy shit! We were told that we would each see different illusions!¡¯


    The Choi Han in front of Cale mumbled at that moment.


    ¡°I guess I have no choice since I can¡¯t give up. I must ovee it.¡±


    Choi Han had anticipated the contents of the test and shouted that he gave up before entering the vige, however, he could not leave. That was why he had no choice but to walk into the vige.


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale brushed his face with both hands.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Uh oh, they can¡¯t get out?


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 700: Different from intended (2)

    <h4>Chapter 700: Different from intended (2)</h4>


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Cale realized that something was wrong with the things happening inside the temple right now.


    ¡®There are two possibilities.¡¯


    One was that Ahn Roh Man gave them wrong information while the other was that the temple and test that Earth 3 went through was different from the test used by the temple in this world.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡±


    Cale¡¯s mind turned aplicated mess.


    ¡®Choi Han cannot see me.¡¯


    Cale seemed topletely be in the role of an observer.


    ¡®And this is the past.¡¯


    To be more specific, this was before Kim Rok Soo had transmigrated into this world, a time when Harris Vige was still peaceful.


    ¡®In some ways, I could be looking at Choi Han¡¯s past right now.¡¯


    This could be Choi Han¡¯s sadness, since the orb was blue.


    Cale had originally thought that this test would be watching The Birth of a Hero from the novel where he did not exist. However, he had to change his perspective because the current Choi Han was involved.


    ¡®¡­Mm.¡¯


    There was something he needed to consider if he changed perspectives.


    ¡®What about the others?¡¯


    Mary, Rosalyn, Toonka, and Clopeh Sekka.


    Choi Han and Cale. These were the six people to partake in the test.


    ¡®What happened to them? Is it possible-


    ¡­Are they all here?¡¯


    Cale had a headache. He then recalled a memory in his mind. It was something that had made him feel iffy.


    ¡®The red orb.¡¯


    To be more specific, the red orb that resembled an eye.


    It had instantly turned blue after appearing on top of the temple, but Cale¡¯s memory had recorded that clear red orb.


    Cale recalled a simr red something from a different memory as well.


    ¡®Is it that thing?¡¯


    Cale had seen red eyes within the darkness.


    It was during the time he had to go through the sealed god¡¯s test at the Endable Kingdom.


    The sealed god. The sealed god had thrown Cale into the test to make him experience despair to the point where he would have to asked for the sealed god¡¯s help, which allowed Cale to meet Lee Soo Hyuk, Choi Jung Soo, and the others while inside twenty years old Kim Rok Soo¡¯s body.


    Lee Soo Hyuk, Choi Jung Soo and the others were different from the people of his past, but Cale was able to create a new future for them that was different from his life.


    ¡®And when I wasing back to this world¡­¡¯


    The God of Despair had said something to Cale.


    - Do not think that my test ended with this.


    - I will always be watching you.


    - In the moment of despair that is toe¡­


    - The moment your mind is swayed or changed.


    - I wille and find you.


    Now that Ahn Roh Man¡¯s information was useless¡­ Cale had to make numerous hypotheses. He mumbled one of those theories.


    ¡°Is it despair and not sadness?¡±


    It was a highly possible hypothesis, making Cale¡¯s face stiffen.


    ¡®Choi Han will be able to ovee it, whether it is sadness or despair.¡¯


    Choi Han was his ally who had gone through the sealed god¡¯s test with him. Choi Han was smart enough to detect the variables and make good decisions now that he realized giving up was not possible.


    Cale, who was following behind Choi Han, flinched after hearing Choi Han¡¯s quiet voice.


    ¡°Is it three days from now?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll protect them this time.¡±


    Gulp.


    Cale realized that the terrible events of Harris Vige would take ce in three days after seeing Choi Han¡¯s gaze that was so vicious it was frigid.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He then realized something else.


    ¡®The White Star might show up here!¡¯


    Cale had met the real Cale Henituse, the guy now living as Kim Rok Soo, in his dream. He had learned about how the thirty-six years old Kim Rok Soo was able to possess Cale Henituse¡¯s body.


    Furthermore, the real Cale Henituse had told him about what happened with his biological mother, Drew Thames, and Harris Vige.


    ¡®You know how everybody dies in Harris Vige, which leads to Choi Han heading out? The White Star would have needed to go to Harris Vige at least once to get my mother¡¯s power.¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it possible that the White Star got my mother¡¯s power from Harris Vige while Choi Han was out? Then he left his subordinates to take care of the rest.¡¯


    ¡®Well, I could be wrong. My suspicions might bepletely wrong.¡¯


    It was a situation that both Cale and Kim Rok Soo thought had potential, but might or might not be true.


    While Choi Han headed to the Forest of Darkness to get medicinal herbs for a sick viger¡­ The White Star brought his subordinates to Harris Vige and took the half of the wood attribute ancient power that Drew Thames had left behind.


    Of course, the White Star had no idea that it belonged to Drew.


    Once the White Star obtained the power, he would have told his subordinates to take care of everybody in Harris Vige. They would have killed everybody and started to leave when they run into Choi Han.


    ¡®¡­And they all die by Choi Han¡¯s hands.¡¯


    That is also when the White Star¡¯s side discovers the dead manake within the Forest of Darkness and shares it with the mermaids to assist in their war against the Whales.


    ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡±


    If Cale and Kim Rok Soo¡¯s hypothesis was true¡­


    ¡®Choi Han will run into the White Star.¡¯


    And in that case¡­


    ¡®He¡¯s at a disadvantage.¡¯


    Would Choi Han, alone with no help, be able to protect the people of Harris Vige while taking on the White Star at the same time?


    ¡®No. He cannot.¡¯


    Cale had told Choi Han, Alberu, and Raon about what he had found at Drew¡¯s grave when they were at the stable.


    He had told them everything he heard from the World Tree as well, leaving only the information about the root dagger out.


    However, Cale had never told anybody about the discussion he had with the real Cale Henituse.


    That meant¡­


    ¡®I have never mentioned anything about Harris Vige.¡¯


    He thought it was something he could tell Choi Han separately once everything was over. He didn¡¯t dare to say something that may or may not be true.


    ¡®But it¡¯s Choi Han.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze changed.


    He had learned a lot of things while watching Choi Han until now.


    ¡®I told them everything other than the fact that I need to stab my heart with the root dagger.¡¯


    That meant one thing.


    ¡®Choi Han knows the contents of the diary.¡¯


    Cale had not gone into details, but he did give them a summary.


    He had shortened those contents, but still had told them about it.


    ¡®Choi Han is smart enough to make the same hypothesis.¡¯


    They were too busy fighting against the Lion Dragon to think deeply about it then, but¡­ It was different now.


    Saving Harris Vige. Choi Han probably thinks that saving the vige is the way to ovee this illusion, which would make him think about everything he knows about the vige.


    ¡®¡­He might arrive at the same conclusion.¡¯


    Plop.


    Choi Han dropped the medicinal herbs in his hand to the ground.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    He gasped, and his face stiffened.


    ¡®He must have thought of it now.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s face stiffened as well as Choi Han¡¯s mouth slowly opened.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain Cale-nim said that the White Star took half of the power his biological mother had left him, and that he got it from Harris Vige-¡±


    Choi Han then crouched down and picked up the fallen medicinal herbs.


    ¡°Choi Han, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I dropped the medicinal herbs.¡±


    The vigers patted Choi Han¡¯s back as he calmly responded and told him to keep up the good work as they walked away. Cale saw the look on Choi Han¡¯s face once he stood back up.


    ¡°¡­Ha, haha-¡±


    He was quietlyughing. There were times Cale had felt the length of the long life that Choi Han had lived, and this was one of those moments.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes had sunk low, but his gaze was burning wildly.


    ¡°Three days.¡±


    Choi Han was given only three days. He quietly mumbled again.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth trying.¡±


    ¡®What do you mean it¡¯s worth trying?!¡¯


    Cale shook his head from side to side.


    ¡°¡­I need to train.¡±


    Choi Han looked down at his hands and the wooden sword around his waist. Cale frowned even more.


    ¡®Did he really get younger?¡¯


    Choi Han looked slightly younger than the Choi Han Cale knew. There weren¡¯t too many visible differences as Choi Han¡¯s lifespan was extremely long, but Cale could make out those somewhat minute details, as he had recorded all of his team¡¯s appearances.


    Choi Han had returned to the Choi Han from two years ago. That was why Choi Han was saying he needed to train.


    The Choi Han of the present and Choi Han from two years ago were only slightly different from each other in length of time, but there had been quite a lot of changes and Choi Han had gotten much stronger.


    Choi Han quietly mumbled again.


    ¡°My condition is the same as two years ago.¡±


    His mind seemed quiteplicated. He was walking toward the Chief¡¯s house as he looked around.


    ¡°¡­This is no regr illusion. But it doesn¡¯t feel like another parallel world.¡±


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    Choi Han wasparing the current test with the information Ahn Roh Man had given them, and looking past it to the memories of the sealed god¡¯s test to figure out everything that was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find a way as I work to ovee my sadness.¡±


    Choi Han made up his mind, but Cale started to think.


    ¡®What can I do?¡¯


    Based on what Cale had figured out while following behind Choi Han, he could not touch anything that existed in this world. Furthermore, it didn¡¯t seem as if anybody in this world was capable of hearing him.


    Knock knock knock.


    ¡°Chief.¡±


    ¡°Is that you, Choi Han? Come on in!¡±


    Choi Han opened the door and walked inside the Chief¡¯s house. Cale saw the door closing, but continued to walk forward.


    Shhhhh.


    His body went through the door without any issues.


    ¡®Mm? This might actually be useful?¡±


    Cale then started talking.


    ¡°Super Rock?¡±


    There was no response.


    ¡°Cheapskate?¡±


    Still no response.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Not only could he not hear the voices of the ancient powers, there were no ancient powers left in his body.


    Cale slowly started to analyze the powers he could use right now.


    ¡°Oh! I have never seen this medicinal herb before.¡±


    ¡°I think I will be going into the Forest of Darkness a few more times to get a lot of different medicinal herbs.¡±


    The Chief¡¯s wrinkled eyes seemed concerned.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be dangerous?¡±


    Cale could tell why Choi Han had so much love for Harris Vige. The Chief was treating Choi Han, a foreigner who hade from the Forest of Darkness, so warmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s pupils shook as he looked at the Chief. Cale could tell what those emotions were as he watched.


    Longing and sorrow.


    Choi Han still managed to put on his innocent and bright smile.


    ¡°And I am thinking about going outside the vige a few dayster.¡±


    ¡°Outside the vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Shouldn¡¯t we go to the Lord¡¯s Castle to get me an identity que?¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s true! I¡¯ll write you a statement confirming your identity, so let¡¯s go together!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief-nim.¡±


    The Lord¡¯s Castle. Cale¡¯s face turned odd the moment he heard those words.


    Choi Han was already preparing for the situation where the illusion does not end after he takes care of the issues at Harris Vige.


    However, something else was worrying Cale.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    The Henituse Estate would be there when they go to the Lord¡¯s Castle and the Cale Henituse of this illusion would be there as well.


    ¡®Something¡¯s iffy.¡¯


    Cale was getting the chills for some reason. Choi Han, who had no idea about that, finished his conversation with the Chief and headed back toward the door.


    Cale followed behind him.


    The sun was in the middle of the sky, but it was only slightly warm since it was March.


    ¡°Choi Han, are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I n on going into the forest for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, will you be okay?¡±


    Choi Han just smiled at the viger and headed toward the stone wall on one side of Harris Vige at a practical pace.


    The Forest of Darkness was beyond this wall.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Choi Han took a few deep breaths in front of the stone wall. He then confirmed that nobody was around him and tightly clenched his wooden sword.


    ¡°¡­It should be possible, right?¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale also sighed.


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Choi Han had said that it was worth trying. He also knew that the current situation was quite disadvantageous for him.


    Fighting the White Star and his subordinates as Choi Han from two years ago¡­ He could take care of the subordinates, but he didn¡¯t know about the White Star.


    Furthermore, fighting alone while protecting the vige and the vigers seemed so difficult that others would probably say that it was impossible.


    Tap.


    Choi Han put his forehead against the stone wall.


    ¡°¡­Should I go see Cale-nim? Is the Cale-nim here the same Cale-nim I know?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯splicated mind was cooling down from the coldness of the stone wall.


    ¡°¡­Will I be able to bring out my full strength in just three days? Will I be able to fight while protecting the vige?¡±


    Cale probably couldn¡¯t hear thosements, but he spoke up out of frustration.


    ¡°There is a way for you to do it on your own.¡±


    Choi Han would be able to find the answer as well if he calmed down a bit. Cale was so frustrated that he continued to speak without realizing it.


    ¡°Inside the Forest of Darkness-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Choi Han subconsciously turned around and frowned.


    ¡°This aura is-¡±


    Some people were gathered at the vige entrance.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cale started moving without being able to hide the shock in his face.


    He started walking toward the vige entrance.


    Choi Han was doing the same. No, Choi Han was running.


    Choi Han could see someone taking off their hood while in between the people who were in charge of guarding the entrance today.


    The person¡¯s outfit did not match with the outfits worn by the vigers at Harris Vige. Anybody would be able to tell that she was a foreigner and they could see the vigers greeting the foreigner.


    Shhh.


    Once the foreigner took off their hood, what was visible was beautiful red hair that reminded people of the sun as well as a rose dabbed by the morning dew.


    ¡°Rosalyn!¡±


    Choi Han subconsciously called out the name of the person who had arrived.


    ¡°Hmm? Choi Han, is it someone you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s someone he knows?¡±


    The people standing guard were talking to Choi Han, but Choi Han was not in the proper mindset to respond to them as he stood in front of Rosalyn.


    ¡°H, how are you-¡±


    Rosalyn should not be here if this was just Choi Han¡¯s past.


    Rosalyn scratched her cheek with a slightly confused expression.


    ¡°Mm. I didn¡¯t expect Choi Han to recognize me?¡±


    She looked a bit anxious as she never expected Choi Han to recognize her.


    ¡°Are you the Choi Han I know?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am. How are we in the same test? And how did you end up here?¡±


    ¡®Hooo.¡¯


    Rosalyn nodded her head as if she figured something out and smiled after hearing Choi Han¡¯s response.


    ¡°Mm. I think I get it now. I think I know what happened.¡±


    Choi Han did not understand Rosalyn¡¯s reaction properly as he opened his mouth again. He pointed toward outside the vige entrance. He took her somewhere without anybody around.


    The vigers shrugged their shoulders but did not follow him. Anybody would be able to tell that the two of them knew each other.


    Choi Han immediately started talking as soon as they were alone.


    ¡°Rosalyn, then you came here despite thinking that I wouldn¡¯t recognize you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought that this was my past and if it really is, then you should not be able to recognize me, Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Then why did youe here?¡±


    Rosalyn shrugged her shoulders, as if wondering why Choi Han was asking such an obvious question.


    ¡°How could I ignore it?¡±


    Choi Han nked out for a moment.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    A smile slowly appeared on Cale¡¯s face as he watched.


    Rosalyn continued to speak.


    ¡°Even if this is the past and you don¡¯t know who I am, I couldn¡¯t leave your biggest sadness alone.¡±


    She continued in a stern voice.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that as your close friend.¡±


    A different emotion appeared on Choi Han¡¯s face at that moment. Rosalyn pretended not to see it as she continued to speak.


    ¡°This test is weird.¡±


    She closed her eyes for a moment, as if to think about something before opening them again.


    ¡°Anyway, we need to chat about the current situation. If you and I are in the same ce, it is highly likely that the others are here as well.¡±


    The other people.


    Choi Han opened his mouth.


    ¡°Then maybe Cale-nim too-?¡±


    ¡°Yes, i. It is possible. Miss Mary as well-¡±


    Rosalyn suddenly stopped talking.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    She then pointed behind Choi Han with a shocked look on her face.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Choi Han suddenly felt a terrifying aura and urgently turned around toward where Rosalyn was pointing.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    He then looked extremely confused.


    Cale subconsciouslymented as well.


    ¡°This is driving me nuts.¡±


    Harris Vige suddenly became rowdy.


    The vigers pointed to the sky and shouted.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s a monster!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a w, wyvern!¡±


    Arge monster covered the sky above the vige. It was a white wyvern.


    Cale, Rosalyn, and Choi Han were all familiar with this monster.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Rosalyn made a shortment when the wyvern slowly started to descend.


    Boom.


    Itnded right outside the vige entrance. Itnded exactly where Choi Han and Rosalyn were chatting.


    The wyvern¡¯srge bodynded extremely gently before it lowered its head.


    ¡°You were here as I expected.¡±


    A white-haired, green-eyed man was wearing holy-looking armor as he sat nobly on top of the wyvern.


    Clopeh Sekka looked holy, solemn, and proud. He had arrived at Harris Vige.


    ¡°Based on your expressions, the two of you seem to be the two I know as well. I guess we are all in the same test.¡±


    Clopeh elegantly got off the wyvern¡¯s back.


    He then approached Choi Han and Rosalyn. Rosalyn looked at Clopeh walking toward them and quietly mumbled so that only Choi Han could hear.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect this guy toe look for us right away. This is unexpected.¡±


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    Cale, who was right beside Choi Han and Rosalyn, agreed as he looked at Clopeh.


    Clopeh didn¡¯t seem to be able to see Cale either, as he only looked at Rosalyn and Choi Han.


    He then started to speak.


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim is not in the Henituse territory.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    Rosalyn asked in confusion. Clopeh willingly said it again. However, his green eyes were glowing oddly.


    ¡°Based on all of the information I have gathered¡­ There is nobody named Cale Henituse, neither in the Henituse territory nor in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s List of Nobles.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes opened wide. Clopeh looked around as he calmly continued to speak. However, his pupils were slightly shaking. They looked ready to explode, as if he could not ept this situation.


    ¡°It looks like young master Cale-nim is not in this world. However, everything else seems exactly the same as my past.¡±


    Cale sighed as he listened to Clopeh.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±


    But there was nobody who could hear him.


    Author¡¯s Note


    S, s, seven hundred!


    My goodness, this is your author Yu Ryeo Han, who is writing an author¡¯s note for chapter 700.


    I¡¯m sure you are tired of hearing this, but I never imagined in my wildest dreams to write this long.


    As you probably also know, I am nning on eating meat today to celebrate. I n on eating a lot of other things as well.


    I am excited! Hahahaha!


    I know I say this every time, but I can¡¯t help but say it over and over.


    Thank you for being with me until here.


    I am able to continue writing without getting tired or feeling lonely thanks to all of you.


    Please continue to take good care of me.


    The current story is Part 1.


    And part 1, mm¡­ Will probably end within this calendar year? ;O; That is my intention, and I have always had a n, but¡­ Well, that¡¯s the n for now.


    I am currently working on a paperback and a single volume version of the book, but it will probably be a while since I tend to work pretty slowly.


    It was spring when I wrote the author¡¯s note for three years of writing but it is already summer now.


    I hope you have cool and rxing days.


    Thank you very much.


    - Sincerely, Yu Ryeo Han

 Chapter 701: Different from intended (3)

    <h4>Chapter 701: Different from intended (3)</h4>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this.¡±


    Rosalyn had nned on meeting Choi Han to take care of the issue at Harris Vige before starting with the nearest areas and going to find Cale, On, Hong, Raon, and Lock.


    She didn¡¯t know what this test was aiming for, but she wanted to help out her friends who had been with her while shepleted her goals until now.


    ¡®Young master Cale is not here?¡¯


    The orb was blue when they had entered. The test should be about ¡®sadness.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Young master Cale was the center of all of our connections.¡±


    But if that Cale was not there?


    ¡°Is that sadness?¡±


    Clopeh started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°It is nothing like sadness.¡±


    Choi Han and Rosalyn looked toward him.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Clopeh¡¯s white hair became messy because of the wind.


    His green eyes shed.


    ¡°This is despair.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka started to organize the thoughts and information he knew.


    ¡°I heard that young master Cale-nim faced despair in the sealed god¡¯s test?¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s mind was working very well.


    ¡°This test that the first dispatched team is experiencing is different from the information his highness has learned. That is why we cannot say that the contents are the same sadness as we heard.¡±


    Choi Han and Cale had said that the information Alberu had brought was reliable, but, honestly speaking, the path that his great hero had trekked upon was more trustworthy.


    Clopeh¡¯s green eyes were glowing oddly.


    ¡°¡­A world without young master Cale-nim. A world without a hero is only despair.¡±


    ¡®¡­Crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cale slowly scowled as he watched.


    ¡®Man, he did seem smart from time to time.¡¯


    Cale pitied Clopeh a bit, wondering how he had ended up like this.


    Choi Han nodded his head as if things finally made sense.


    ¡°It is the same.¡±


    ¡°Choi Han, you experienced young master Cale¡¯s test with him, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The environment was different, but the situation was simr. It was going back to the past and oveing the despair within it.¡±


    Choi Han was organizing his thoughts while quietly sighing at the epiphany he had while looking at Clopeh. His eyes seemed extremely sharp.


    ¡°By the way, why did youe to Harris Vige right away?¡±


    Clopeh brushed aside the sharp gaze as if it was nothing.


    ¡°I cannot ept a world without my hero. I came to see if the young master-nim was here since I need to hurry up and take down this test.¡±


    Honestly speaking, he hade here to see if Choi Han was also not here since Cale was not here. Clopeh did not say that part out loud.


    Choi Han looked at Rosalyn and Clopeh before speaking again.


    ¡°The White Star might show up here.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°The White Star? Was it like that originally?¡±


    ¡°Hoo hoo. A stupid viin is running wild as expected since the hero is not here.¡±


    Rosalyn looked at Clopeh with a cold gaze.


    ¡°Sir Clopeh, isn¡¯t this the time you were getting the Indomitable Alliance ready?¡±


    The Indomitable Alliance of Northern Kingdoms. The war that Bears and Dwarves were involved in as well. The first ce the Indomitable Alliance attacked was the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Henituse territory.


    Clopeh¡¯s eyes moved from the others toward the sky.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure. Timeline wise that is correct, but¡­¡±


    The fact that he was leading this wyvern around meant that the Indomitable Alliance had been created. Rosalyn quietly observed Clopeh with a suspicious gaze.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell whether you didn¡¯t check properly or if you ignored it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°¡­Finding my hero was my first priority.¡±


    Clopeh spoke confidently.


    Rosalyn wanted to tell him to stop with the hero stuff but held herself back while Choi Han wasn¡¯t even looking at Clopeh.


    However, Clopeh calmly mumbled.


    ¡°I do have the thoughts of flipping everything over.¡±


    Flinch.


    Rosalyn subconsciously flinched and looked at Clopeh.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to nullify the Indomitable Alliance?¡±


    Clopeh put on an odd smile instead of responding. The smile made it seem as if he was going to cause a big incident.


    ¡®This might lead to a whole different kind of chaos.¡¯


    Rosalyn thought about the people who were here and got a headache for a different reason. Although he wasn¡¯t as bad as Clopeh, Commander Toonka was in this world as well.


    Toonka was someone who might do somethingpletely unexpected, even more so than Clopeh.


    ¡®There¡¯s nobody to control him if young master Cale isn¡¯t here!¡¯


    Rosalyn¡¯s expression became serious. Clopeh didn¡¯t notice and asked Choi Han.


    ¡°Why is the White Staring here?¡±


    ¡°That bastard will attack Harris Vige in three days. The reason is to get an ancient power.¡±


    ¡°Ancient power?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Han gave a short exnation of the necessary details.


    The White Star is suspected ofing to Harris Vige to get an ancient power.


    Of course, he did not exin what that ancient power is or anything about Cale¡¯s biological mother, the single-lifers, and other things like that.


    Part of it was because he didn¡¯t dare to reveal such information without Cale here, but it was also because he could not trust Clopeh.


    ¡°Hooooo. He had a goal.¡±


    Rosalyn nodded her head as if it made sense now while Clopeh looked around.


    ¡°Then the White Star¡¯s side might be observing this area right now?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not.¡±


    Choi Han had looked around the nearby forest area on his way to the vige.


    ¡°Not right now.¡±


    ¡°But they might soon.¡±


    Clopeh motioned to the wyvern.


    Piiiiiiiiii-


    He blew on his flute and the wyvern shot up into the sky.


    ¡°I will give the wyvern an order. It will look for any reconnaissance teams.¡±


    Rosalyn thought to herself as she observed Clopeh quickly taking action.


    ¡®He¡¯s surprisingly helpful.¡¯


    Clopeh was acting more normally and rationally than she had expected, efficiently finding things he needed to do and doing them.


    ¡°Hoo hoo. The path of the hero¡¯s legend¡­¡­¡±


    Of course, she ignored what he had to say. Rosalyn counted her fingers as she spoke.


    ¡°We have some leeway if it is in three days, but we still need to move quickly.¡±


    They needed to protect the Harris Vige vigers, take care of Arm, and face the White Star.


    They had no time to rest.


    ¡®This me is weaker than the current me.¡¯


    Rosalyn from two years ago wascking in many ways.


    Choi Han started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Mm. There is somewhere I need to teleport to first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You need to go somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Three days of time. The fact that he needed to fight alone. Choi Han had pushed something back for those reasons as well as the fact that he could not use magic.


    However, it would be a different story with Rosalyn here.


    ¡°We need to go get On, Hong, and Raon.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn gasped as if she didn¡¯t need any more exnations.


    On and Hong would be in the slums worrying about their next meal.


    Raon would be being tortured, loathing humans and living a difficult life.


    He didn¡¯t know about the others, but he needed to get the children.


    Rosalyn immediately reorganized her n.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get the children tonight. Then we can prepare for the battle against the White Star.¡±


    Going to get them at night would make it easier to avoid being seen.


    ¡°We will go to Raon-nim first and then go to get On and Hong. What do you think?¡±


    They could go find On and Hong on their way back from getting Raon. It might take them a while to find On and Hong as they didn¡¯t know exactly where in the Henituse territory they would be in, but they could thoroughly search the Henituse territory to find them if they could not be located tonight.


    Choi Han smiled brightly.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    However, Clopeh tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Is there a need to go at night?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Clopeh looked at Rosalyn and Choi Han before touching his sword andmenting.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we strong enough to go break things down? Is there a need to wrack our brains for the fight?¡±


    ¡°¡­We need to hide our identity-¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t the future Magic Tower Master even use dye magic?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rosalyn became at a loss for words and nodded her head.


    ¡°I guess we can go right now.¡±


    ¡°We sure can.¡±


    Rosalyn looked at the responding Clopeh with an odd gaze.


    ¡®He¡¯s quite aggressive.¡¯


    Clopeh was quite aggressive in rescuing Raon, On, and Hong.


    It was odd since this world was an illusion and he wasn¡¯t that close to Raon, On, and Hong.


    ¡®It makes sense that Choi Han and I don¡¯t want to see Raon, On, and Hong like that even in an illusion, but¡­¡¯


    Rationally speaking, leaving the children like that was despair or sadness, so they needed to be saved in order to clear the test.


    Rosalyn looked at Clopeh with a shocked gaze while Clopeh had a concerned smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that young master Cale-nim would have tried to go right away.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn decided not to think very hard about this guy. Choi Han was already ignoring about 80% of what Clopeh was saying.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s just change our hair and eye colors and go.¡±


    Choi Han pointed toward the vige as Rosalyn finished speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back after letting them know.¡±


    Choi Han walked over toward the people at the entrance who were looking at them.


    ¡°Choi Han, do you know them?¡±


    They had been wary of Choi Han at first, but these people had epted him as their own and let him feel warm affection once again. The people of Harris Vige were extremely pure and warm people.


    It was hard to imagine that they lived next to a dangerous ce like the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°Yes, sir. One of them is my friend while the other is¡­ just someone I know.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The vige people were thinking it was a bit odd that Choi Han, someone they thought was alone, suddenly had two people he knew and that they came to the vige.


    However, they remembered the medicinal herbs that had been in Choi Han¡¯s hands when he returned from the forest not too long ago. This young man was going into the dangerous forest to find medicinal herbs for them. Choi Han was doing that for their benefit.


    ¡°Then tell them toe inside. We need to report to the Chief and they should say hello.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Can wee back in an hour?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We need to go somewhere for about an hour.¡±


    Another viger who watched Choi Han smiling innocently at them walked over to him and quietly asked.


    ¡°Umm, everything is okay, right?¡±


    He was looking at Rosalyn and Clopeh suspiciously while inspecting Choi Han¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Choi Han debated for a moment before adding on.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go get my siblings.¡±


    ¡°Siblings? Blood-rted?¡±


    ¡°They are not blood-rted but I consider them as if they are my blood-rted siblings.¡±


    ¡°Haaa.¡±


    Cale let out a deep sigh while watching Choi Han. It was because Choi Han¡¯s face was so full of conviction.


    Choi Han discussed a few things with the vigers before heading back to Clopeh and Rosalyn.


    ¡°We can head over now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rosalyn moved farther away from the vige to a spot where they could not be seen. She confirmed that nobody was near them before extending her hands out.


    Ooooooong-


    The mana in the air vibrated and a magic circle started to appear underneath their feet.


    ¡°Choi Han, do you remember the location of that mountain?¡±


    ¡°One second.¡±


    Clopeh took a paper out of his pocket.


    ¡°Here is a map.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a map of the Roan Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°We needed to have at least this much prepared for the Indomitable Alliance to invade.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Rosalyn shook her head while confirming the location of the mountain Choi Han pointed at on Clopeh¡¯s map.


    ¡°Then we will head there right away.¡±


    Ooooooooong-


    The teleportation magic circle shined even brighter as the rumbling continued.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Rosalyn suddenly flinched.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She soon fixed her expression and activated the magic circle.


    The teleportation for the three of them started and she watched the scenery change around her as she recalled the reason she had flinched just now.


    ¡®This is weird.¡¯


    Mana had be twisted on one part of the magic circle the moment she activated it.


    However, that twist in mana had soon disappeared, making Rosalyn ignore it for now.


    Paaaat-.


    There was a strand of light and Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Clopeh disappeared.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale had an odd smile on his face after being left alone.


    ¡°This is weird.¡±


    Cale had stood on top of Rosalyn¡¯s teleportation magic circle a moment ago. It was to check something.


    ¡®Will magic work?¡¯


    Cale was currently like a ghost. That was why material objects and human bodies could not be touched.


    ¡®But magic is a bit different?¡¯


    Cale had felt mana brushing past him while standing on the teleportation magic circle. Rosalyn must have created the teleportation magic circle for only the three of them as the spell didn¡¯t include Cale, but there was definitely some kind of twist in mana.


    That was why Cale had quickly gotten out of the teleportation magic circle, worried that the spell would fail. He then watched the three of them leave.


    ¡®There may be a way.¡¯


    He felt as if he just learned the smallest of clues that would allow him tomunicate with the others.


    ¡°But it is disappointing.¡±


    He was disappointed that he could not see them rescue Raon, On, and Hong, but he was not worried. Choi Han and Rosalyn would take care of it without any problems.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale had an odd smile on his face as he started walking. He was headed toward the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°I should try something too.¡±


    Now that he got this clue¡­ Cale was headed into the Forest of Darkness. To be more specific, he was headed toward the Super Rock Vi.


    * * *


    Paaaat-!


    In the middle of the day¡­ On a mountain that was giving off the vibe of spring in March¡­


    A strand of light and three people appeared in the middle of this mountain.


    Rosalyn, Choi Han, and Clopeh.


    They appeared in the mountain with Viscount Tolz¡¯s vi.


    It was the ce with the cave where Cale had rescued Raon.


    Choi Han opened his eyes now that they arrived at the ce where they once had rescued Raon in the middle of the night.


    It was the first ce he had ever rescued something. Choi Han¡¯s pupils were shaking as he looked.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Clopeh all showed different reactions. However, they all looked anxious.


    ck, ck.


    Rosalyn subconsciously started speaking while seeing something white moving.


    ¡°¡­Bones?¡±


    This ce was a mess.


    It was a mess with people and skeleton monsters.


    At the center of that chaos¡­ Someone whose body waspletely covered in a ck robe turned toward them.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Mary¡¯s voice sounded anxious, unlike her usual self.

 Chapter 702: Different from intended (4)

    <h4>Chapter 702: Different from intended (4)</h4>


    ¡°Miss Mary!¡±


    Rosalyn was the first to run toward her. She was headed toward Mary with shock and joy at seeing her.


    ¡°Rosalyn-nim.¡±


    Mary was nkly staring at Rosalyn when an arrow was shot toward her.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Choi Han urgently pulled out his sword.


    Baaaaaang-!


    However, arge fire gobbled up the arrow.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s a mage! That level of magic must be a high-grade mage!¡±


    ¡°Why the hell did another mage appear?!¡±


    ¡°Protect the cave entrance!¡±


    Rosalyn easily destroyed the arrow aiming for Mary, and her fire sted forward until the cave entrance.


    ¡°Ugggh!¡±


    ¡°She is higher than high-grade!¡±


    Everything other than a few knights at the cave entrance was done for.


    ¡°We can¡¯t waste time on the minions.¡±


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    Choi Han walked past Rosalyn, who was speaking calmly. He was headed toward the knights at the entrance.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to greet Mary with an innocent smile first.


    Mary waved her hand at that moment. Her hand, that was covered in ck spider webs, moved as if she was conducting an orchestra.


    ¡°Ugh! That monster, that monster is doing something again!¡±


    The enemies screamed and looked somewhere after seeing her action.


    ck, ck.


    Skeleton monsters were headed toward the enemies.


    ¡°The cursed necromancer has reappeared!¡±


    ¡°We must inform the temple!¡±


    The regr soldiers who must havee from the vi were unable to look at Mary as if they thought she was disgusting and sought out their gods.


    Rosalyn could not hide her bitterness as she watched.


    She felt as if she could understand Mary¡¯s sadness and despair a bit despite this just being an illusion of the past.


    ¡°We must go.¡±


    Her stiff but warm voice made Rosalyn follow behind Choi Han with Mary.


    ¡°You came to rescue Raon-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. We must save him.¡±


    Rosalyn felt many emotions after realizing that the first person who came to rescue Raon was Mary.


    ¡°It¡¯s a monster!¡±


    ¡°Get rid of that disgusting thing in the name of the sun-!¡±


    People¡¯s voices painfully stabbed at Rosalyn¡¯s back. However, she could not let it show as Mary was walking forward without any hesitation.


    ¡°But it seems as if everybody is in the same illusion.¡±


    The moment Mary said that¡­


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Two knights were sent flying by Choi Han¡¯s sword. Choi Han easily took the enemies down without even using his aura.


    ¡°Did the young master-nim send you here?¡±


    ¡°Miss Mary?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale is not here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    Mary stopped walking.


    Rosalyn could see Mary¡¯s purple eyes as Mary raised her head. Her eyes were shaking.


    ¡°Cale Henituse does not exist in this world.¡±


    ¡°¡­It must be a test.¡±


    Mary thought for a moment before mumbling to herself again.


    ¡°That is why this may be a test.¡±


    She lowered her head again.


    ¡°I will ask questions after we first rescue Raon-nim.¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of questions as well, but I agree about saving Raon-nim first.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Thest knight was easily taken down with Choi Han¡¯s sword, and the three of them immediately entered the cave.


    ck, ck.


    The skeleton monsters moved ording to Mary¡¯s hand movement to not allow anybody else from entering the cave.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Clopeh had an odd smile on his face as he stood outside without being able to go in.


    ¡°Did they forget about me?¡±


    Clopeh shrugged his shoulders and headed toward someone who was shaking and running somewhere.


    ¡°We must hurry up and contact! The temple, no, we need to contact the Marquis-nim- ugh!¡±


    A sword was stabbed into the man as he ran.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh.¡±


    He turned his head. The white-haired, green-eyed knight was smiling brightly.


    ¡°I guess I can at least take care of the back end.¡±


    Shhhhh.


    Clopeh pulled out his sword and headed toward the vi that was known as Viscount Neo Tolz¡¯s vi but was actually a secret vi used by Marquis Stan¡¯s family.


    The people who entered the cave quickly arrived at the end.


    ¡°I, I-¡±


    Outside the metal bars of a cage¡­ A man was shaking while walking backward. It was the bastard who had tortured and beaten Raon.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn became overwhelmed with emotions the moment she saw Raon inside the cage. Her red mana gathered around her and she looked ready to kill the man in front of her at any moment.


    ¡°The bomb inside his body will explode if he dies.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Choi Han quickly moved and hit the man behind the neck to knock him out.


    ¡°¡­It was like this.¡±


    Rosalyn clenched her eyes shut. On the other hand, Mary wasn¡¯t even shaking as she looked inside the cage.


    ¡®Good little Mary! The night sky is extremely beautiful! It is ck like me but it sparkles! I still can¡¯t forget the first time I saw the night sky! The human was with me at that time!¡¯


    ¡®Little Mary! This is an apple pie I just bought! Let¡¯s eat it together! The human eats everything well so I don¡¯t know what to give him!¡¯


    She could hear Raon¡¯s voice in her memories.


    In front of her was Raon, who was warily ring at her.


    sh.


    An aura-infused sword easily sliced the metal bars.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    Choi Han crouched down in front of Raon. The ck Dragon had mana restricting chains on his neck and four paws and was looking at Choi Han with distrust and loathing.


    Choi Han did not smile.


    He simply hugged the ck Dragon in his arms.


    The Dragon flinched, but Choi Han only said one thing.


    ¡°I will give you your freedom.¡±


    ¡®The same way someone had done that for you in the past.¡¯


    Choi Han did not remember exactly what Cale had said to Raon when he On, Hong, and Cale went to rescue Raon.


    However, Cale would have acted nonchntly without being dramatic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Choi Han headed toward one of the cave walls and looked for the spot he had punched in the past. He then kicked it with simr strength.


    ¡°Is that the exit?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The emergency escape route that Venion Stan had prepared appeared.


    Choi Han had quickly walked through this ce as if he was running awayst time, but he was rxed this time. He just intermittently patted the back of this stiff ck Dragon in his arms.


    The ck Dragon was looking around confused while peeking at Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Mary. It seemed as if he was judging their strengths while also looking as if he had reached a state of nirvana where nothing mattered.


    However, he was unable to hide his wrath and loathing.


    Choi Han quietly whispered at that moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you smell the scent of the outside air?¡±


    March.


    As the sun shone down on the mountain during this springtime¡­ It would be day instead of night time when they go out of the cave right now, unlike when he first met Raon.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a bit bright.¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s nose was twitching after hearing Choi Han¡¯s whisper. He was cautiously sniffing.


    Chh.


    A robe in Rosalyn¡¯s hand was gently ced on the ck Dragon.


    ¡°We¡¯re outside.¡±


    They made it through the secret passage and arrived outside.


    The ck Dragon was experiencing a spring day this time.


    Choi Han kept the robe on Raon as he put him down on top of the grass.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The ck Dragon moved around a bit before looking up. He seemed to be slowly adjusting to the light. Of course, he seemed to be quickly adjusting to the environmental change as he was a Dragon.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The ck Dragon silently looked at the scenery, the sky, and finally, the three people. Choi Han, Rosalyn¡­ And Mary.


    Mary crouched down and made eye contact with Raon as he looked at her.


    ¡°You can now do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    Rosalyn suddenly flinched. She was naturally thinking about taking Raon with them.


    ¡°Yes, if it was Cale-nim.¡±


    Rosalyn chose to quietly observe after hearing Choi Han¡¯s mumbling in response to Mary¡¯sment.


    ¡®Yes. Young master Cale wouldn¡¯t try to take Raon-nim with him right now.¡¯


    Three dayster. Rosalyn, Choi Han, and the others had to fight against the White Star¡¯s side. They had no idea how fierce the battle would be and they didn¡¯t know how much more they would need to fight to reach the end of this test.


    ¡®We will need to rethink taking On and Hong with us as well.¡¯


    If it was young master Cale¡­


    If he was here knowing the future¡­


    He would try to fight on his own without dragging On, Hong, and Raon, and even all of them into it.


    ¡®Yes. Let¡¯s leave the children out.¡¯


    Mary quietly continued speaking.


    ¡°However, if you don¡¯t really know what to do, you can always ask us any questions, observe us, or even follow us.¡±


    Raon was someone who had taught Mary about the outside world and been with her.


    He had shared with her everything he had seen without her having to ask, and Mary had been able to do things with him as she watched. He was also someone who had told Mary that she coulde to him whenever she wanted.


    Mary was doing things exactly as she had learned.


    Rustle.


    The ck Dragon grabbed the robe with his front paws.


    ¡°One moment, please.¡±


    Rosalyn grabbed the ck Dragon¡¯s front paws at that moment. Raon flinched and fear appeared on his face.


    Oooooong- oooooong-


    Warm red mana surrounded the young Dragon¡¯s body. The warmth was more like the rays of the sun than the sun itself. The Dragon quietly observed Rosalyn while feeling the warmth flowing out of the woman in front of him.


    Click. Click.


    Everything binding the Dragon was destroyed by the red mana.


    ¡°Please eat this if you get hungry.¡±


    Rosalyn ced a basket of apple pies in front of Raon. There were potions and many other things inside the basket as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Choi Han turned around and was the first to leave.


    Mary and Rosalyn followed behind him. The ck Dragon watched them leave before clenching the basket and the robe.


    Rosalyn whispered quietly so that only Choi Han and Mary could hear when she could no longer see Raon.


    ¡°He¡¯s following us.¡±


    Choi Han, Mary, and Rosalyn¡­


    The three of them could feel the inexperienced flow of mana behind them despite being unable to see him.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Choi Han couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Although Cale-nim was not here and they were in an illusion where everything had to be started again¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s not bad.¡¯


    It was bearable.


    They had the strength to push forward in this ce.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn suddenly stopped walking.


    ¡°Sir Clopeh!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll find his way to us.¡±


    ¡°You have a point. He will be able to take care of things properly no matter where he is left right now. Oh, but Miss Mary?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Mary looked toward Rosalyn and Choi Han.


    ¡°Are you curious as to how I got here?¡±


    The two of them nodded their heads.


    Mary was in a different situation from Clopeh.


    She was currently living in the Underground City located in the Forbidden Region in Caro Kingdom, the Land of Death.


    It would have been extremely difficult for her to get to the Roan Kingdom and to Viscount Tolz¡¯s territory.


    It would have been even more difficult for Mary since there were a lot of negative feelings toward necromancers and Dark Elves right now.


    ¡°I arrived at the Roan Kingdom one week ago.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a minute. Did you say one week ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes. One week ago.¡±


    Rosalyn sounded shocked at Mary¡¯s response.


    ¡°I got herest night-¡±


    ¡°I only got here a few hours ago.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence after hearing Choi Han¡¯sment and turned to him in shock.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Something is odd.¡±


    Mary spoke as if something didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°I have not seen Toonka-nim yet, but if everybody else is in this world, shouldn¡¯t young master Cale-nim be somewhere here as well? I believe that the chances of us being unable to find him despite being in the same test are greater than him taking a different test on his own. This is especially true if we take into consideration that we all arrived at around the same time frame.¡±


    She then added on.


    ¡°I also believe that many things will go differently from what we expect. Many things have already changed.¡±


    * * *


    Cale had arrived at the Forest of Darkness and mumbled to himself while entering the cave with the Super Rock Vi.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, something is odd.¡±


    He stopped walking.


    There were badges in his hand. Cale could feel the powers residing within the badges.


    The Blood-Drenched Rock. He could feel that ancient power. He could feel the unranked monsters. He could even feel the existence of the fake World Tree.


    ¡­Finally, he could feel the White Star imprisoned in the golden que.


    Of course, feeling those powers meant that ¡®Embrace¡¯ was working properly to imprison them and not that he could tell their conditions.


    ¡°I am unable to be seen here but I exist here.¡±


    In that case¡­


    ¡°The White Star also came in here with me, albeit sealed.¡±


    Did that mean that they needed to include the White Star in their dispatched team?


    Was he not considered a person as he is currently sealed?


    ¡®No, that¡¯s weird.¡¯


    Cale started having questions that made him feel extremely iffy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be seen and I don¡¯t exist here. But the White Star does? Especially the White Star from two years ago?¡±


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to create a fake White Star from two years ago if all of this was an illusion.


    The White Star was properly Embraced inside the golden que.


    That bastard was imprisoned here. He could note out. He could note out without Cale¡¯s authorization.


    ¡°Hmm. Choi Han should be able to take on the White Star from two years ago.¡±


    ¡®Why do I have such an iffy feeling?¡¯


    Cale stopped walking. He turned around and looked out the cave.


    ¡°This test should not be going so easily.¡±


    He finally realized the foundational reason for this iffy feeling he was having.


    The sealed god.


    That existence was one that would not give up until he experienced a moment of despair.


    That was why Cale had to take care of some variables while going through the sealed god¡¯s test and dealing with the unranked monsters. The monsters had been stronger than the records he remembered.


    ¡°¡­And when does it end?¡±


    The sealed god¡¯s test from before was over once Cale took down the first unranked monster. It was something that Cale coulde up with a usible end point.


    But this current situation?


    If simply watching them was his despair and sadness¡­


    How long would he have to do it for?


    Was there no basis for it?


    That wouldn¡¯t be the case.


    A test by a god always had a basis.


    In that case, what needed to be done to ovee this test?


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He came up with an answer.


    A basis that Cale could ept was formed.


    He was not sad or in despair because his allies could not see him.


    He simply could not step in to protect his allies, so he just hated the fact that they needed to experience the terrible things they had faced in the past.


    Even if it was just an illusion¡­


    Cale didn¡¯t think that he would ovee the test simply because his allies realized he was by their sides.


    ¡°¡­Not unless I destroy this illusion first.¡±


    Cale did not like this situation at all.


    He needed to get rid of this situation for that reason.


    ¡°In order to do that¡­ the bastard who created this illusion and is the foundational problem for us.¡±


    This damn temple that cast this damn illusion as a test.


    That bastard who existed at the end of this temple and created this test.


    ¡°Unless we take care of that bastard¡­ This situation will not be resolved.¡±


    The problem was that the bastard was a god.


    Cale quietly mumbled to himself.


    ¡°There is guaranteed to be a method to finish this test. And if my goal is a god?¡±


    Smirk.


    Cale¡¯s eyes were looking up at the air with a burning gaze as he smiled.


    It was as if he was looking for someone.


    It was at that moment.


    Piiiiiiiiiiii- piiiiiii-


    A sharp noise reached his ear.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He quickly took a ck pouch out of his pocket. He opened the pouch to reveal an orb. Cale noticed a shadow the moment he grabbed the orb. The shadow that started from the orb¡­


    - Rok Soo. Are we able to chat now?


    Lee Soo Hyuk smiled brightly, as if he was happy to see Cale.


    ¡°Wow, sh*t! This is it!¡±


    - Hmm?


    Cale held the orb in his hand as he urgently ran out of the cave. He then headed over to a nearby water and raised the orb.


    ¡°It¡¯s visible!¡±


    Cale was not visible in the water.


    However, the cintamani was floating in the air.


    ¡°This is visible! Hahahaha!¡±


    - Mm. He seems to have gone crazy.


    - Hey Jin Tae. We should probably be quiet.


    ¡°Hahahaha! The God of Death must have nned for this! Hahahaha!¡±


    The God of Death never imed to have created it, but the cintamani was most likely sent by the God of Death.


    The God of Death had said the following to Cale.


    ¡®Human, do not think that this is the end.¡¯


    ¡®You never know when you might be reconnected with people you know.¡¯


    ¡®Fate is something even thews of the world cannot fathom.¡¯


    Now that some time had passed since then, Cale could tell that the God of Death had been talking about the cintamani.


    It was the only item currently in Cale¡¯s possession that could be seen by others.


    The item belonging to the God of Death, an unsealed god, was bound to be stronger than the sealed god.


    ¡°I can destroy everything with this!¡±


    - ¡­This is scary. Did he really go crazy?


    - Hey Jin Tae, Jin Tae. Let¡¯s not say such mean things.

 Chapter 703: Only one answer (1)

    <h4>Chapter 703: Only one answer (1)</h4>


    Chaos had descended upon Puzzle City.


    ¡°Your highness! The door will not open!¡±


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Alberu rushed past the mages moving back and charged toward the temple door. His arms were up as he shed down with the white spear in his hands.


    Baaaaaang-!


    There was a loud noise but neither the white spear in Alberu¡¯s hand nor the firmly shut temple door had taken any damage.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    The mages and healers around him flinched after hearing him swear but they were feeling the same way.


    The blue orb above the temple had turned red.


    The first party to be dispatched had note out even after five minutes. At this point, it symbolized that they were unable toe out even if they wanted to do so.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Alberu raised his head. The gold Dragon was moving itsrge body as it roamed around the temple.


    ¡°The door won¡¯t open with magic either.¡±


    The Dragon had long since used magic and physical force to open the temple door. Sadly, they were useless.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like we can just destroy the temple.¡±


    They had no idea what was going on inside the temple so they could notunch strong attacks against the temple.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just stand here and wait!¡±


    Sword master Hannah raised her voice with her sword in her hand. She attacked the temple door but could not get it to open.


    ¡°Oppa!¡±


    She looked toward Saint Jack.


    ¡°Oppa, can you do something with Divine Power, oppa!¡±


    Hannah rushed toward Jack in shock.


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    Plop.


    Jack was kneeling on the ground with his hands sped together. He looked pale while his lips were blue.


    ¡°Saint-nim.¡±


    Alberu walked up and knelt down on one knee as he made eye contact with Jack. The mysterious change to the temple and Saint Jack¡¯s sudden action¡­ They all seemed weird.


    ¡°Saint-nim, are you not feeling well?¡±


    The moment Alberu asked Saint Jack¡­


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    Someone called for Alberu. Alberu was familiar with that voice, but it was a voice he should not be able to hear from here.


    Alberu turned his head.


    ¡°Please go down! It is currently dangerous here!¡±


    ¡°Only those with permission maye up!¡±


    At the end of the steps leading up to the temple¡­ There were mages stopping people trying to approach the temple.


    That person was on their tiptoes while looking past the mages and waving.


    ¡°Wait, please! Let me get by! Your highness! It¡¯s me, your highness!¡±


    ¡°¡­You are-¡±


    Alberu urgently headed toward the steps. The mages finally stepped back. Alberu could now see the person who had been hidden.


    The person was wearing a loose priest robe. However, the sleeves of this priest robe with no designs on it were shaking.


    ¡°You are a priestess of the God of Death?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. My name is Cage.¡±


    ¡°I remember. Why are you-¡±


    Taylor Stan, the patriarch of the Stan March. Emunicated priestess Cage, his best friend.


    ¡°I am here as I have a message for you, your highness!¡±


    Alberu felt an unknown sense of uncertainty at her sudden appearance.


    He then turned toward Saint Jack.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    Saint Jack was gasping for breath.


    Then there was Cage, a priestess of the God of Death of all gods. She was emunicated by the church, but the God of Death still reached out to her.


    ¡°¡­What is your message?¡±


    Alberu quietly observed the slowly approaching Cage. She thoroughly looked around. She frowned after seeing Saint Jack but her expression soon returned to normal.


    ¡°The red orb is the gaze of the bound god.¡±


    Cage quietly observed the red orb.


    ¡°Do not stop the god¡¯s game.¡±


    The things that the God of Death had appeared in Cage¡¯s dream to say¡­


    They were all delivered to Alberu.


    ¡°Even gods cannot stop fate.¡±


    Saint Jack caught his breath before he started praying. Warm Divine Power surrounded the people around the temple.


    Cage then said thest thing.


    ¡°People who can win against fate definitely exist.¡±


    Gods could not win against fate.


    However, people who can win against fate definitely existed.


    Eruhaben, who had polymorphed into his human form, walked up to Cage.


    ¡°I guess we have to watch for now then.¡±


    Eruhaben pointed to the steps heading down.


    ¡°We should make everybody withdraw to the ground. Alberu, the other Dragons and I will take turns protecting this ce.¡±


    Alberu did not move. Eruhaben, who was looking at Alberu with a gaze to urge him to move, saw Alberu¡¯s mouth open.


    ¡°¡­Cale Henituse¡¯s test was experiencing despair.¡±


    Alberu recalled the world that he had seen as the Dark Tiger.


    ¡°The test seemed to be going well, but unexpected things happened, making things difficult for the people taking the test in both body and mind.¡±


    He said onest thing before he started walking to make people withdraw to the bottom of the steps.


    ¡°I am concerned.¡±


    Eruhaben felt the same way. However, he was not only worried about the people inside the temple.


    His gaze was headed somewhere that seemed like nothing was there.


    He couldn¡¯t see because Raon was invisible, but he could feel Raon¡¯s mana.


    ¡°¡­I will not let you off¡­¡­¡±


    The quietly mumbling ck Dragon¡¯s dark blue eyes were not looking at the temple.


    The red orb. They were quietly observing the red orb.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Raon¡¯s heart was beating oddly.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s stopped.¡±


    Time seemed to be stopped for this red orb as if time itself did not exist for it.


    Raon¡¯s gaze became sharp as he observed the red orb without stopping.


    As for Alberu, he had turned around and started walking while looking at the white spear in his hand.


    ¡°Taerang.¡±


    - Yes, Alberu-nim.


    ¡°Contact the AS representative immediately.¡±


    Ahn Roh Man. The information from that bastard had beenpletely wrong.


    ¡®Something¡¯s off.¡¯


    Alberu needed to find all information to deal with this situation. He closed his eyes for a moment.


    Everything turned dark.


    * * *


    - So you are currently taking a test in an illusion, but you are a ghost?


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Cale nodded his head while the twenty years old Kim Rok Soo scowled.


    - Why are you always taking tests?


    ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡±


    The Kim Rok Soo inside the cintamani tapped on the table with his index finger. Park Jin Tae, who was a bit away from him, peeked at Kim Rok Soo and Cale inside the cintamani beforementing.


    - Basically, you want us to ry your words to Choi Han on your behalf.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Park Jin Tae looked at the calmly responding Cale with an odd gaze.


    The Lion Dragon, an unranked monster, and the temple guardian. Lee Soo Hyuk, Kim Rok Soo, Choi Jung Soo, and Park Jin Tae had seen everything during that battle.


    It allowed them to get a good idea about Cale¡¯s status and how things worked in this other world.


    - ¡­You act the same whether you are here or there.


    Hmph.


    Park Jin Tae was scoffing and grumbling but he was scowling, making his face have a lot of wrinkles.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    - Who would be worried about you?! Who would do something so useless?!


    Park Jin Tae suddenly raised his voice before turning around to avoid Kim Rok Soo¡¯s gaze.


    - That Dark Tiger! That bastard looks like he needs to relearn how to use a gun! He needs lessons from a national representative!


    He said some more things, but Kim Rok Soo ignored him and addressed Cale.


    - Anyway, I get what you are saying. I will let Soo Hyuk hyung and Choi Jung Soo know about it as well.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had left as there was a sudden emergency rescue situation. Kim Rok Soo, who hade to inform him about the emergency, had taken his ce here.


    ¡°Thanks. No big issues over there?¡±


    - Yeah. It¡¯s the same as usual. There was no way for there to be any big issues.


    The twenty years old Kim Rok Soo inside the cintamani smiled bitterly.


    - How can anything happen when I have seen your memories?


    He shrugged his shoulders.


    - Of course, we still have a long way to go.


    ¡°It sure is long.¡±


    - By the way, where are you going?


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He could hear the scowling Park Jin Tae¡¯s voice. He had walked up and sat down next to Kim Rok Soo at some point.


    - Why is there a vi inside a cave?


    Cale ignored Park Jin Tae as he walked toward the luxurious Super Rock Vi.


    It reminded him of when he first came here in the past.


    The Super Rock had stored weapons and other goods inside this vi.


    ¡®They were quite useful.¡¯


    However, Cale did not look at those ces again. There was something here that was more important than anything else.


    Tap. Tap.


    His steps quickened and Cale stopped once he arrived at his destination on the fifth floor.


    - What¡¯s with the rock?


    Cale quietly looked at the cobblestone.


    Eating this cobblestone would allow him to gain the ¡®Scary Giant Cobblestone¡¯ ancient power.


    ¡°As expected, the ancient powers are in their original locations as I am not here.¡±


    Cale reached toward the cobblestone just in case.


    Shhh.


    - Ha! You really are a ghost.


    Cale¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t touch it and moved right past it.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡®¡­I need to eat this to get the power.¡¯


    Cale thought about it before lowering his head.


    - Hey, hey! What are you doing?


    - Mm.


    He heard Park Jin Tae¡¯s shocked shout and Kim Rok Soo¡¯s groan, but Cale didn¡¯t care. His mouth headed toward the cobblestone instead.


    His mouth moved right through it as expected.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    - You¡¯re going to eat that?


    ¡°How disappointing.¡±


    - Ho!


    Park Jin Tae looked at Cale in disbelief but Cale didn¡¯t care.


    ¡®Should I use Embrace?¡¯


    He debated swiping the Super Rock¡¯s power that way if he had to do so. It would be quite burdensome for Cale to fight without his original ancient powers.


    ¡°First.¡±


    He activated Embrace with a thought on his mind.


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating fast. An unknown power flowed through his body and into his hand.


    Cale¡¯s hand headed toward the cobblestone.


    There was a gold coin he had taken out from his pocket in his hand.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    He came to a swift conclusion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t seal the Super Rock.¡±


    - Hey, why are you smiling?


    Cale was indeed smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion.¡±


    This world really was an illusion.


    ¡®If I embraced this cobblestone, this power would return to our world sealed in this coin when I go back.¡¯


    It was simr to how the White Star and the other Embraced things came with him when he entered this illusion.


    The fact that it could not be Embraced meant that it was a power ¡®that could not be taken back to reality.¡¯ It meant that it was an ¡®illusion.¡¯


    ¡°It is an illusion that seems real.¡±


    Basically, this world was fake.


    This was not a different world or the past.


    ¡°How entertaining.¡±


    Cale moved the hand that was holding the cintamani.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t leave the Super Rock here like this.¡±


    His body and powers could not touch anything other than himself or affect anything, but¡­


    - Hey, what are you doing?


    ¡°Rolling a rock.¡±


    Cale used the cintamani to push the cobblestone off the altar.


    Shhhhh. Tap.


    The cobblestone fell off the altar and Cale pushed it with the cintamani to cleverly hide it underneath a window curtain.


    - You¡¯re going to use us like this?


    - To be more specific, he used the cintamani to roll a rock, not us.


    He heard Park Jin Tae¡¯s voice and then Kim Rok Soo¡¯s voice. However, Cale didn¡¯t pay any attention as he walked over to the window and looked out.


    He could see the inside of the cave where the Super Rock Vi was located.


    ¡°¡­I feel like someone has been here.¡±


    The ancient power was still here and nothing had changed, but¡­ He had that feeling for some reason.


    ¡°Was it Choi Han?¡±


    Choi Han could have done that.


    He could have had the same thought as Cale.


    ¡°Is he also thinking about evacuating the vigers here?¡±


    Cale was nning on bringing the people from Harris Vige here before the battle against the White Star.


    Rosalyn, Choi Han.


    And this cintamani. It was possible with these two people and one item.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    - ¡­Ah, I have a bad feeling about this.


    Cale ignored Park Jin Tae and made eye contact with Kim Rok Soo instead. Kim Rok Soo had a bitter smile on his face as he started speaking.


    - I thought you might get to rest, but-


    Baaaaang!


    The door burst open and someone rushed in.


    - What the hell?


    A shocked Park Jin Tae looked at the person who briskly walked toward the cintamani.


    It was Choi Jung Soo, who was even more fit now. Choi Jung Soo was holding his sword and unable to hide his bewilderment.


    - T, that¡­¡­


    Choi Jung Soo hesitated as if he didn¡¯t know what to say before making eye contact with Cale and finished speaking.


    - ¡­The Dark Tiger has regained consciousness.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Alberu had left the Dark Tiger and returned to his world before Cale finished the sealed god¡¯s test and returned. The Dark Tiger had lived normally since then.


    But that Dark Tiger had changed again.


    - No, the Dark Tiger had been conscious this whole time. But you know what I¡¯m talking about! The Crown prince!


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    - T, the crown prince is here?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    - ¡­The crown prince seems shocked too as he¡¯s out of it?


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    This was quite shocking for Cale.


    * * *


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful ce. It was the ce the legend started.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka was smiling while looking at the Henituse Lord¡¯s Castle and the nearby area.


    However, Choi Han was looking at Clopeh with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°Where did you go off on your own?¡±


    ¡°Taking care of the back end.¡±


    Choi Han shut up at that response. Blood was still dripping from Clopeh¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Huuuuu. Long distance teleportation is a bit difficult with my current abilities.¡±


    Rosalyn wiped her hands while smiling at Choi Han, Clopeh, and Mary. Of course, she felt the mana fluctuation from the ck Dragon that followed them.


    The abilities of this body were from two years ago, but her experiences and senses were those of Magic Tower master Rosalyn.


    ¡°Are we looking for On and Hong now?¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head at Mary¡¯s question and made eye contact with everyone.


    ¡°I think we should head to the slums first.¡±


    He had heard a condensed version of how Cale had met On and Hong in the past.


    ¡°Cale-nim said that he got to know On and Hong by giving them medicinal herbs and food while he was in the slums. He took them home and made them a part of his family because it was raining.¡±


    ¡°As expected, the start of the legend.¡±


    ¡°That is very like young master Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head at them as if what they said was normal before looking down.


    They could not teleport multiple people into a crowded city.


    They had teleported to the highest spot in the slums instead.


    It was a ce with nobody right now.


    Nobody came here in the past because the Man Eating Tree was here.


    Of course, many people starteding here to pray once a new holy white tree appeared in its ce.


    ¡®There are talks about Cale-nim doing that too.¡¯


    There were rumors around the territory that Cale had changed the tree. Choi Han took it as the truth and not just a rumor.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze stopped at one spot.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Rosalyn noticed Choi Han¡¯s stiff expression and looked where he was looking.


    ¡°Oh! I guess this tree was white at this point already?¡±


    Rosalyn knew about the white tree as she had frequentlye to the Henituse territory since then. Of course, she did not know the details about the story behind it. It wasn¡¯t something for her to pay that much attention to.


    ¡°¡­Why is this?¡±


    Choi Han started walking.


    The Man Eating Tree was white and holy as Choi Han knew about.


    ¡®Cale-nim is not in this world.¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    He heard some rustling.


    Two children who were hiding behind the fence of the white tree flinched and curled up.


    They were On and Hong.


    Choi Han subconsciously asked them a question.


    ¡°Did someonee by here?¡±


    Should he greet them first, or how should he approach them? Choi Han had debated about how to approach the children beforeing here, but his mind was nk right now and he could not think about anything else.


    The red-haired child¡­ Hong peeked at Choi Han before speaking.


    ¡°A masked man was here, sir!¡±


    On tried to stop Hong before she flinched and hugged Hong.


    Choi Han could not think about anything else.


    ¡®A masked man?¡¯


    ¡°¡­The White Star?¡±


    ¡®Why was he here?¡¯

 Chapter 704: Only one answer (2)

    <h4>Chapter 704: Only one answer (2)</h4>


    ¡°Can I ask you what kind of mask it was?¡±


    Rosalyn crouched and made eye contact with On and Hong.


    ¡°That-¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Hong was about to say something, but On moved in front of him and stopped him. Rosalyn realized her mistake and moved away from On and Hong.


    What she saw embedded in On¡¯s eyes was wariness toward people who suddenly appeared from a sister who had to protect her younger brother on her own.


    ¡®It feels a bit, a bit upsetting?¡¯


    Rosalyn knew that this was an illusion, but it was so realistic that this ce seemed like the past.


    That was why she was thinking that On¡¯s wary eyes looked smart and thus was proud of On, but also felt a bit upset that she was the target of such wariness.


    ¡°Something is weird.¡±


    Rosalyn heard Choi Han¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°This tree was originally ck.¡±


    On and Hong flinched and looked at Choi Han.


    ¡°It turned white one day. That was after Cale-nim visited this tree.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s eyes opened wide. Clopeh eyes clouded over. Mary, who was hidden under her robe, started speaking.


    ¡°The young master-nim has a wood attribute ancient power.¡±


    His allies were aware of that power more than any other power.


    ¡°Shield.¡±


    The silver shield was pretty much Cale¡¯s symbol.


    Rosalyn subconsciously raised her voice.


    ¡°Choi Han, did young master Cale ever say that he got the power from this tree?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. But it is easy toe to a conclusion.¡±


    The Man Eating Tree suddenly changed, Cale was somehow connected to it, and it stopped eating people after that. Cale used his wood attribute ancient power at the capital.


    ¡°¡­It is highly likely.¡±


    The chances of young master Cale getting his shield here was extremely high. However, there was something Rosalyn could not understand.


    ¡°Then how did the White Star take that power instead?¡±


    The White Star of the past should not be aware that the shield was here.


    That was how Cale was able to get his hands on it.


    ¡°And isn¡¯t the White Star supposed to get the wood attribute ancient power from Harris Vige?¡±


    Choi Han could not respond to Rosalyn¡¯s question.


    Originally, the White Star shoulde to Harris Vige with his subordinates and massacre the vigers. Furthermore, he would take the wood attribute ancient power that is locate somewhere in Harris Vige.


    That ancient power would allow the White Star to see the annual rings and know things like if time is twisted for someone.


    ¡°¡­The shield is not a power the White Star needs.¡±


    The White Star was a reincarnator. The power he needed was the power located in Harris Vige.


    ¡°But the White Star took the shield instead of that power?¡±


    Why?


    ¡°¡­How.¡±


    They heard an angry voice at that moment.


    ¡°Dare he¡­!¡±


    All of them turned toward the voice.


    Clopeh Sekka. His fists were clenched and his whole body was shaking. He looked like someone who was so angry he didn¡¯t know how to release his anger.


    ng.


    Clopeh took out his sword.


    ¡°Noona.¡±


    Hong and On flinched while Rosalyn and Mary moved in front of them. On was watching them with an odd gaze.


    Clopeh didn¡¯t care and started stomping forward.


    ¡°He dares!¡±


    He was still swept up in anger and Choi Han subconsciously reached out after seeing the direction he was walking.


    ¡°Stop-¡±


    However, Clopeh¡¯s physical strength now that they were back in the past was quite strong, even if it wasn¡¯t as strong as Choi Han.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    There was a loud noise as Clopeh¡¯s aura smashed into the white tree.


    Rosalyn looked at Clopeh¡¯s sudden action in disbelief but her face stiffened after hearing Clopeh¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°He dares to try to take away the path of the hero?!¡±


    Clopeh couldn¡¯t hold in his anger. This might be an illusion, but this situation was destroying the future that that person had created.


    ¡°That sir is the only one who will be a legend! He dares to steal that?¡±


    His green eyes that had been calm now looked crazed, as if tsunamis were roaring inside them.


    ¡°I will not ept this!¡±


    He looked ready to swing his sword and destroy everything right now. However, they were within the Henituse territory, the true ce where the hero, Commander Henituse¡¯s achievements had started. That was why Clopeh was barely holding in the roaring desire for destruction inside him.


    Choi Han, Mary, and Rosalyn looked at each other. Rosalyn did not hide the fact that she seemed to have realized something as she started speaking.


    ¡°Yeah. The past and the illusion are different.¡±


    This was an illusion and not the real past.


    It was an illusion created to throw them into sadness and toward despair.


    That was why everything would be difficult.


    ¡°¡­Is the reason young master Cale is not here because the White Star takes away his things? Will we need to fight against the White Star who has young master Cale¡¯s powers?¡±


    ¡°Haaa.¡±


    Rosalyn let out a sigh.


    Choi Han brushed his face with his hand.


    ¡°¡­Whether the contents of the test is sadness or despair¡­ If the White Star takes Cale-nim¡¯s things and fulfills his desires¡­ If I need to see it happen with my own eyes¡­¡±


    After Choi Han¡¯s hands brushed past them¡­ His eyes were glowing.


    ¡°I cannot ept that. Such a situation cannot exist.¡±


    He took a deep breath. He then smiled.


    ¡°It is dangerous here. So I think it is best if you go down.¡±


    He crouched and made eye contact with On and Hong.


    The two of them were hiding behind Rosalyn and Mary and flinched when Choi Han came closer, but Choi Han looked at the children with a warm gaze as if it didn¡¯t affect him.


    Choi Han recalled when he first met Cale.


    On and Hong had been there for sure. They were the kittens that made him miss a step as he jumped over the wall. Choi Han learned a few dayster that their names were On and Hong.


    ¡®Do you have somewhere to go?¡¯


    He called what Cale had said.


    ¡°Hey kids, do you have somewhere to go?¡±


    He did not hear a response. He had done the same back then.


    ¡®Do you have somewhere to sleep?¡¯


    ¡°Do you have somewhere to sleep?¡±


    On was sharp and was extremely sensitive after living on the run. That was why she quietly observed Choi Han.


    ¡®Are you hungry?¡¯


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    The children were observing him as he had done with Cale.


    ¡®Are you not going to respond?¡¯


    ¡°Will you please respond?¡±


    At that moment¡­


    Growl.


    Hong clutched his stomach in shock. Hong¡¯s ears turned as red as his hair. Choi Han looked at Hong and clenched his eyes shut before opening them back.


    Seeing Raon and the children¡¯s pasts was extremely difficult for Choi Han.


    On looked at him for a moment before responding.


    ¡°We¡¯re hungry.¡±


    A bright smile appeared on Choi Han¡¯s face.


    ¡°I know a great restaurant.¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice echoed in his ear.


    ¡®Hey,e with me. I¡¯ll feed you.¡¯


    After seeing the dead bodies of the Harris Vige people andmitting murder for the first time killing the bastards who attack the vige¡­ He had run like crazy to the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    This had been the first act of goodwill he experienced. It was also the moment he was shown a path to continue his life in a different direction than for revenge.


    The memory of his true past filled his mind.


    ¡°Do you want to go with us?¡±


    Choi Han was simply doing exactly as he had experienced.


    * * *


    ¡°And where did you go just now?¡±


    Choi Han, who was walking out of an alley and was about to head back to the restaurant where On, Hong, and the others were, stopped after seeing someone at the end of the alley.


    Clopeh Sekka. He had a twisted smile on his face while looking at Choi Han.


    ¡°I wonder where you ran off to so stealthily after leaving everybody else at the restaurant you imed was great.¡±


    Choi Han said he had something to do and left the others with On and Hong to eat while he stepped out.


    Clopeh started speaking after looking at Choi Han¡¯s stoic face.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    The alley Choi Han was walking down¡­ That was one of the paths toward the Lord¡¯s Castle and the Henituse Estate. Choi Han sighed and responded to Clopeh.


    ¡°I cannot trust your words.¡±


    ¡°Good. That is very like you, Choi Han.¡±


    Clopeh had said that Cale was not in this world, but Choi Han needed to confirm whether that was the truth. Choi Han could not trust Clopeh yet. He had no intentions of trusting him.


    Clopeh Sekka was too dangerous of a bastard to trust.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    ¡°Did you kill Syrem?¡±


    Clopeh started to smile.


    Syrem, the fake Dragon yer.


    He was one of the White Star¡¯s subordinates who appeared during the war between the Indomitable Alliance and the Henituse territory. The White Star had given him three ancient powers.


    Choi Han eventually ended up taking Syrem¡¯s three powers and made up his mind to be a Dragon yer.


    Choi Han had seen Choi Jung Soo¡¯s memories after getting those powers to learn about Cale.


    One of those three ancient powers was the power to control wyverns.


    Clopeh shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°That must be how I am controlling this wyvern, no?¡±


    He seemed calm as if he was reading a book.


    ¡°Choi Han, I didn¡¯t want to use a wyvern I got from you in this ce as well.¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s green eyes were shaking unlike his calm demeanor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I killed Syrem instantly and so stealthily that he himself didn¡¯t realize he had died. The White Star¡¯s side shouldn¡¯t know for a while that Syrem is dead.¡±


    Choi Han looked at him for a moment before speaking as he walked.


    ¡°¡­There are three powers.¡±


    ¡°I noticed.¡±


    ¡°Your body would not be able to handle ancient powers if your te is weak.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This is an illusion.¡±


    Choi Han stopped walking and stood in front of Clopeh.


    People learned things about ancient powers when they earned them.


    ¡°There is a power for Abandoning Your Life.¡±


    ¡°I believe so. It seemed to be extremely strong.¡±


    ¡°This is an illusion, but don¡¯t use it.¡±


    One of the three ancient powers was abandoning your life. Choi Han swore that he would lose someone important if he used this ancient power.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Clopeh silently observed Choi Han. Choi Han had such a stern face as if he would not allow any openings. Choi Han showed no emotions whatsoever as he looked at Clopeh before he chuckled.


    He then spoke in a stern voice.


    ¡°Cale-nim will not ept you using that power even if it is inside an illusion.¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s expression became odd. He soon nodded his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    It was a full understanding.


    Choi Han and Clopeh walked to the restaurant side by side. This was an inn with a restaurant and Rosalyn was sitting alone when they walked in.


    She didn¡¯t ask them about theming in together, as if she had expected them to do so.


    ¡°Miss Mary went up to get the kids a room.¡±


    The first floor was the restaurant while the second floor and higher were the inn.


    ¡°Neither of them shows any signs of wanting to go with us.¡±


    On didn¡¯t even want to ept this room, but she decided to ept the goodwill after seeing Hong. Of course, Rosalyn knew On¡¯s personality and said that it was not just an act of goodwill and that they needed the kids to do something for them.


    Of course, the thing she would ask them to do was something easy and safe.


    Screech.


    Choi Han and Clopeh sat down while listening to her.


    ¡°But you see¡­ This might be just my hypothesis, but¡­¡±


    The smile disappeared from Rosalyn¡¯s face as she addressed the two of them.


    ¡°I believe that young master Cale is somewhere in this world with us. But he isn¡¯t.¡±


    Choi Han was about to drink water as he looked at Rosalyn.


    ¡°But the White Star took young master Cale¡¯s powers.¡±


    She awkwardly smiled after both sets of eyes were focused on her.


    ¡°What if young master Cale became the White Star?¡±


    The corners of her lips were slightly shaking.


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t realize that and attack the White Star based on his outer appearance and hurt young master Cale in the process? What will we do then?¡±


    Tap.


    Choi Han put down his cup.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Harris Vige and talk.¡±


    * * *


    The ck tiger inside the cintamani was shaking its voluptuous mane in disbelief.


    - You¡¯re a ghost?


    ¡°Yes, your highness. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you in your tiger form. Your mane has be quite majestic. But you said that the God said, ¡®Do not stop the god¡¯s game?¡¯ ¡±


    - Yes. That¡¯s what priestess Cage told me. But you are a ghost?


    ¡°Yes, your highness. I really am. But your highness, are you sure she said ¡®game?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t observation?¡±


    - I already told you that! But what are you going to do if you are a ghost?


    ¡°Haa¡­ A game?¡±


    Cale Henituse didn¡¯t even look at the Dark Tiger in the cintamani pounding his chest in frustration as he scoffed.


    Game.


    Having fun and messing around. A word to describe something yful.


    Cale looked down at the golden que.


    The White Star existed inside here, sealed through Embrace.


    That meant that the White Star was also participating in this illusion test but could only stay inside the golden que because of Embrace.


    The White Star could not leave there unless Cale released him.


    That meant that there should be gaps in this world for him and the White Star. That was why if this world of two years in the past had a White Star, it must be an illusion.


    But he had an iffy feeling about that.


    Cale finally realized why he had been feeling that way.


    ¡°¡­If there is a White Star roaming around this world and that White Star acts differently from the White Star I know¡­ Then I now know the identity of that person.¡±


    Although it was still just a hypothesis¡­


    The God of Death would not say things for no reason. There was a reason for everything that was said.


    - Who is it?


    ¡°A god who is ying a game or that god¡¯s puppet.¡±


    - ¡­God?


    He was almost certain that would be the case.


    - And the reasoning for your hypothesis? Exin it to me.


    Cale happily shared his hypothesis and the reasoning behind it to Alberu.


    * * *


    Creeeeeak.


    A wooden door opened and they saw a small ce with a few furniture that still looked warm and weing.


    ¡°It¡¯s here?¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head at Rosalyn.


    ¡°The Chief let me use this ce.¡±


    Mary stayed behind saying that she would look after On and Hong while Choi Han returned to Harris Vige with Rosalyn and Clopeh.


    Of course, the ck Dragon seemed to follow them while invisible as well. They had purposely discussed the coordinates of Harris Vige in front of the Dragon before teleporting because they thought it would be difficult for Mary to take care of Raon, On, and Hong.


    ¡°Everybody liste- hmm?¡±


    Choi Han flinched and then quickly walked in.


    His eyes stopped on a small table.


    Rosalyn¡¯s eyes opened wide while looking at the table.


    ¡°Hmm? A videomunication device¡­¡­?¡±


    She soon shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not. It looks simr but I don¡¯t feel any magic in it.¡±


    Choi Han stopped in front of the table and looked at the round orb on it.


    ¡°Why is this here?¡±


    - It¡¯s been a while, little Han.


    ¡°¡­It really is the cintamani¡­¡­?¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk was waiving inside the cintamani.


    - By the way, Rok, no, Cale is next to you.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    - Cale is saying that he is currently a ghost.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    - Little Han, Cale said to tell you to calm down.


    Choi Han responded.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    That was the only thing that came to mind right now.

 Chapter 705: Only one answer (3)

    <h4>Chapter 705: Only one answer (3)</h4>


    Rosalyn¡¯s mind became asplicated as knotted threads.


    ¡°Choi Han, who is this person? No, what does he mean by that?¡±


    Unfortunately, Choi Han was in no state to answer Rosalyn¡¯s question.


    ¡°¡­Is this an illusion as well?¡±


    ¡®Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk. Why would this person suddenly appear here? Was this not an illusion based on my past from two years ago? And what else did he say? Cale-nim is a ghost and is here? He¡¯s standing right next to me?¡¯


    - Mm.


    Lee Soo Hyuk seemed worn out, as he had a tired smile on his face. He looked at Choi Han and the two people he did not recognize as if he was in an awkward position.


    Of course, he could see Cale, who was fine but was a ghost for everybody else, rxedly sitting on a chair with his legs crossed.


    Cale started speaking and Lee Soo Hyuk soon followed.


    - Cale says he expected this reaction. He doesn¡¯t like to drag things out, so he wants you to listen carefully.


    Rosalyn suddenly had a thought.


    ¡®That sounds like young master Cale.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk spoke slowly, but in a low voice that made it hard to miss anything he said.


    - ¡®I nned on keeping my promise with the children and leave after five minutes the first time I entered the temple.¡¯


    Lee Soo Hyuk was looking at what seemed to be nothing with a disgruntled expression before he shook his head and continued.


    - ¡®However, I nned on not telling anybody and going to the end on my own to take care of everything after that. I am in here because I couldn¡¯t leave the temple for some reason.¡¯


    Huuuuu.


    He sighed and continued speaking.


    - Is what he wants me to tell you.


    Rosalyn subconsciously made ament.


    ¡°It sounds too much like one of young master Cale¡¯s n.¡±


    - He is nodding his head while saying, ¡®As expected of Miss Rosalyn.¡¯ Oh and little Han, he is telling you not to bring the children here.


    Choi Han looked toward the empty space, to be more specific, toward the chair by the table that Lee Soo Hyuk kept looking at every so often.


    ¡°¡­Cale-nim is here?¡±


    - Little Han, Cale is currently smiling with one corner of his lips twisted up.


    Shhhhh.


    An oddly shaking pair of green eyes shoved themselves in front of the cintamani at that moment.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    - ¡®Clopeh, move away.¡¯ Is what he wants me to tell you.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk sighed.


    - I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to do this. Cale, this is quite the hassle.


    ¡°Then, who are you?¡±


    Rosalyn asked Lee Soo Hyuk, but Choi Han answered. He made eye contact with Lee Soo Hyuk before he responded and Lee Soo Hyuk had slightly nodded his head.


    ¡°You know that the test Cale-nim took was about despair, right? That test was going into a terrible situation in another world and oveing that despair.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk observed Choi Han with an odd gaze. Cale was looking at Choi Han as well.


    ¡°This person is one of the people we met from that world.¡±


    Choi Han gestured with his hand toward Lee Soo Hyuk before pointing to the cintamani.


    ¡°This orb is a cintamani that we got after defeating one of the unranked monsters, the Electric Eel. It allows us tomunicate with them.¡±


    Rosalyn immediately had questions, but did not ask anything after seeing the look on Choi Han¡¯s face. They had a mountain of other more pressing issues right now.


    Lee Soo Hyuk suddenly started to speak.


    - For your information, this cintamani was brought here by Cale himself. It is the only thing that has not been ghostfied. Hmm? What did you say, Cale?


    Lee Soo Hyuk seemed to be listening for a moment.


    - Ah, ah.


    He continued to speak with quite the awkward expression, as if he now understood it.


    - He wants me to tell you that it was given by the motherfucking God of Death, which he believes is the reason it was able to ovee the illusion created by the even greater motherfucker, the sealed god.


    Rosalyn said her thoughts once again.


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely young master Cale.¡±


    This word choice was definitely Cale¡¯s.


    There were a few people around her who would call gods motherfuckers, but this tone¡­ This was definitely the tone frequently used by young master Cale.


    She then asked something that suddenly came to her mind.


    ¡°Then was it really the White Star who took the shield power?¡±


    - Ah, that-


    The moment Lee Soo Hyuk looked at Rosalyn and was about to speak¡­


    - Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!


    An rm went off inside the cintamani. Lee Soo Hyuk immediately stood up. They could then see the view inside the cintamani.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The cintamani screen had been covered by Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s body such that they had not been able to see anything else.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Choi Han rubbed his eyes with his hand.


    ¡®T, the Dark Tiger?¡¯


    The Dark Tiger was wagging its tail while looking at the cintamani. The moment Choi Han thought he made eye contact with the Tiger¡­ The tiger started to smile.


    ¡®That smile¡­ Those actions¡­ The way he is waving his front paw around¡­¡¯


    ¡°No way-!¡±


    The Tiger shook his head to tell Choi Han not to say anything else.


    Choi Han could not say anything. He shouted internally instead.


    ¡®Is that his highness?!¡¯


    Choi Han had seen both the regr Dark Tiger and the Alberu possessed Dark Tiger that he was about ny percent certain that this was Alberu right now.


    - Little Han, why are you suddenly clutching your head? Do you have a headache?


    Lee Soo Hyuk warmly asked but Choi Han had not heard him.


    At that moment¡­


    Click.


    They heard a door open and someone else walked in.


    - It looks like we need to make a tag.


    Lee Soo Hyuk headed toward the door with a happy look on his face.


    - I leave the rest to you. It¡¯s time for me to go.


    He waved toward the cintamani.


    - Little Han, it was nice seeing you again after so long. Nice to meet the two of you as well. Cale, see youter.


    Although he was saying goodbye in a rxed manner, he had already pulled out his sword.


    Clopeh and Rosalyn¡¯s eyes clouded over after seeing the sword. The de was clean and looked sharp, but there were lots of dents on the handle.


    The mood around the man they were looking at changed the moment he pulled out his sword. It felt so sharp that even getting around him would give them cuts.


    But they could not look at him for a long time. The person who sat down where Lee Soo Hyuk had been sitting started speaking.


    - Kim Rok Soo, tagged in. I am twenty years old. I will continue delivering Cale Henituse¡¯s messages.


    He then slightly nodded his head to Choi Han to greet him.


    Rosalyn looked at Kim Rok Soo and thought that this person had an extremely simr yet oddly different vibe from young master Cale.


    - Pfft.


    Kim Rok Soo suddenlyughed.


    - Ah, please excuse me. Cale Henituse keepsughing so I ended upughing as well.


    - Boom, boom.


    The ck Tiger with a lion¡¯s mane stomped on the ground a few times with his front paw. They could feel that he did not like this situation without him saying anything.


    However, all of them were too focused on something else to pay him any attention. Everybody other than Cale, who was looking at Alberu, who had a high quality gun on his side that Park Jin Tae brought over after iming that he picked it up on his way with a disrespectful gaze.


    - I will deliver Cale Henituse¡¯s words if you exin the situation over there.


    Choi Han thought for a moment and responded to Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°We went to rescue the children one by one when we noticed that the Man Eating Tree was white.¡±


    He reported things one by one to the ghostfied Cale who should be listening to them.


    He talked about how the person who turned the tree white was someone who was wearing a mask, that they believed it was the White Star, how he took the shield power but they didn¡¯t know why, etc.


    Choi Han exined everything they had experienced and everything he had thought about, and once he was done sharing everything¡­ Choi Han, who was looking into the empty air, could hear Kim Rok Soo¡¯s voice.


    - The real White Star is currently sealed and imprisoned by Cale Henituse.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Clopeh and Rosalyn¡¯s eyes opened wide at this new information. They knew that Cale had fought against and defeated the White Star, but they had not known about where and how he had been imprisoned.


    ¡°Are you saying that young master Cale has sealed the White Star and is carrying him around right now?¡±


    - He says yes.


    Kim Rok Soo continued speaking in a business-like tone.


    - Cale Henituse says that he is also able tomunicate with crown prince Alberu Crossman, who is outside the temple right now.


    How was that possible? Choi Han wanted to ask that, but Kim Rok Soo continued speaking so quickly that he had no time to do so.


    - ording to the crown prince, the God of Death¡¯s priestess shared with him the message, ¡®Do not stop the god¡¯s game.¡¯


    ¡°Miss Cage¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Game?¡±


    The group showed different reactions.


    However, they all stared into the cintamani after hearing what came next.


    - Cale Henituse believes that the god or the god¡¯s puppet is currently acting as the White Star.


    They subconsciously turned toward the empty chair.


    It was where Cale was supposedly sitting right now. Kim Rok Soo chuckled after seeing something and continued in a serious tone.


    On that point, Choi Han should know this already, but¡­ In this test, there is a starting point to ovee the despair or sadness. I guess you can call it the goal.


    In the sealed god¡¯s test that Cale had experienced¡­ The goal was to ovee his despair and continue moving forward, and the starting point of that¡­ The goal was to take down the first unranked monster, the Electric Eel.


    ¡°¡­That means.¡±


    Choi Han quietly mumbled almost as if he was gasping.


    ¡°¡­My goal, no¡­ Our goal is¡­?¡±


    - We would not be in the same illusion if it was based on each person¡¯s despair or sadness. However, we are all in the same illusion. That means that the goal has to be something that every person who is participating in the test wishes for.


    A goal that we all might have.


    That was simple.


    - Everybody wants to get rid of the illusion, and in order to do that, the existence that created the illusion¡­ You need to get rid of the temple or the sealed god, the owner of the temple.


    Kim Rok Soo asked a question.


    No, it was a question from Cale Henituse.


    - Getting out of this ce, out of this despair, and stopping the sealed god. Although the reason for it may be different, isn¡¯t that all of our goals?


    All of them showed their agreement through silence.


    Cale, Choi Han, Rosalyn, and even Clopeh.


    They had experienced different sadness and despair in their lives. However, with all of them taking this test together¡­


    Although the reasons for it were different, their goals were the same.


    - ording to Cale Henituse¡­ When taking a test and oveing it¡­ There is aw that prevents even the gods from meddling in the test.


    The moment Cale defeated the despair the sealed god brought down on him¡­ The God of Despair had to let Cale go without being able to hold him back.


    That was aw of the test.


    This should be simr to that.


    ¡°Because of that-¡±


    Rosalyn started speaking.


    ¡°Our fundamental shared goal could be the sealed god. We need to catch that god.¡±


    In order to do that-


    ¡°Either the god or something that would allow us to reach the god needs to be in here.¡±


    If their goal, the foundation that is causing this despair, is not here, then it could not be called a test.


    This all meant that the sealed god or this temple existed somewhere in this illusion.


    - That¡¯s right.


    Kim Rok Soo seemed to be looking at nothing as he continued speaking.


    - For your reference, Cale Henituse believes that the chances of this hypothesis being correct are high because the White Star came in here sealed.


    He and the White Star¡­ Although the directions of their goals are different, it alles back to meeting or defeating the sealed god.


    The White Star¡¯s goal was to meet the sealed god and to do whatever he could to be a god.


    Cale needed to meet the sealed god to seal him forever.


    Basically, both wanted to meet and go against the sealed god.


    They were both scared or worried that their despair would be reality if they didn¡¯t.


    Cale and the White Star. They both needed to take care of the sealed god in order to ovee the despair or sadness in their hearts and to make sure it does note to fruition.


    ¡°I guess we should see the person acting differently from the past and against our expectations to be a god or a god¡¯s puppet.¡±


    - That¡¯s right.


    Rosalyn nodded her head a few times as if she was organizing her thoughts as she made herself ept the situation. It was simr for Choi Han.


    ¡°But you see¡­¡±


    However, one person¡­ Clopeh Sekka shoved his face toward the cintamani again.


    ¡°Does the fact that young master Cale-nim passed the test in your world mean that he was able to ovee your despair?¡±


    Hmm?


    Kim Rok Soo nkly stared at Clopeh¡¯s face that was shoved in front of the cintamani and nodded his head.


    - That¡¯s right.


    ¡°Is young master Cale-nim a hero?¡±


    Kim Rok Soo flinched at this next question that came almost immediately and gently responded.


    - That is correct. Cale Henituse is a hero.


    ¡°As I expected!¡±


    -¡­¡­?


    Kim Rok Soo looked confused but Clopeh tightly clenched his hand that was holding the table.


    ¡°As expected, the true legend can surpass time and space. Even the gods cannot do anything about it.¡±


    His green eyes were sparkling. Kim Rok Soo slowly moved away from the cintamani feeling iffy. Clopeh did not seem to care about it at all.


    ¡°Hoo hoo. Even a god will not be able to take away what belongs to a hero. We must block it.¡±


    The twenty years old Kim Rok Soo spoke almost in a sigh while looking at the mumbling Clopeh.


    - ¡­He¡¯s even worse than Mr. Joo Ho-Shik.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Rosalyn gently pushed Clopeh back and stood in front of Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Can you tell us what direction young master Cale is thinking of doing things? I don¡¯t know whether it is the sealed god or something else, but it sounds like the White Star in this illusion is trying to take young master Cale¡¯s powers.¡±


    - This is what Cale said.


    Kim Rok Soo flinched while looking at one corner of Cale¡¯s mouth going up.


    Cale¡¯s eyes were sparkling for a different reason than Clopeh.


    ¡°Yes, please tell us.¡±


    - To say it exactly as he said it¡­ ¡®It will be difficult for Miss Rosalyn as a mage, and I¡¯m not sure about Mary. The other two.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo pointed at Choi Han and Clopeh.


    - ¡®You two take my ancient powers.¡¯


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    As Choi Han¡¯s eyes opened in shock¡­ Clopeh¡¯s body started shaking.


    - ¡­You want me to tell them exactly as you said it?


    Kim Rok Soo looked at Cale and Clopeh back and forth as if he saw something odd before continuing to speak.


    - ¡®Choi Han, you¡¯ll be able to do it easily.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo caught his breath before continuing to speak with an expression that looked very simr to Cale¡¯s.


    - ¡®Clopeh, you¡¯ll get to create a legend with your own hands. Doesn¡¯t that sound great? I will allow it. Take the hero¡¯s powers and create a path to be a legend at least in this illusion. What do you think? Do you like it?¡¯


    ¡°Keke.¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s body was shaking.


    ¡°I knew it, I knew it! It was a great idea toe along!¡±


    Clopeh quickly calmed down before a calm yet concerned smile appeared on his face as he responded.


    He talked toward the chair where he couldn¡¯t see anyone but knew that Cale was sitting there.


    ¡°I will make sure to create a legend in this ce. Kekeke.¡±


    He then moved back andughed like a crazy bastard by himself. Rosalyn finally realized that Clopeh was a crazy person.


    - ¡®Ah, also. Share it nicely with Toonka. You need to maintain bnce.¡¯ Is what he said.


    Uhh-


    Kim Rok Soo flinched once more before sighing and continuing. He repeated Cale¡¯s words word for word to the others.


    - ¡®These are your tasks from here.¡¯


    The expressions on the faces of the others changed.


    - ¡®Starting with the fake White Star. Find him and destroy him. Simple, right?¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo continued in a stoic expression.


    - That is what he said.


    - Pfft.


    The Dark Tiger in the back was wagging his tail andughing.


    Kim Rok Soo was silent for a moment before sharing his thoughts.


    - Are you sure this is a test? It sounds more like a hunt for the sealed god.


    Kim Rok Soo tapped on the table with his index finger as he spoke.


    - ¡­I don¡¯t think this is the picture the sealed god had on his mind. I guess the chances of it going as the sealed god nned were high if this cintamani did not exist. You would not have been able to chat with each other.


    Kim Rok Soo thought of a few terrible situations.


    - Mm, the sealed god could have pretended to be Cale Henituse who ended up in the White Star¡¯s body. Or he could have pretended to be Cale Henituse himself.


    The mood started to get tense.


    - Then all of you would not have been able to fight properly and Cale Henituse would have had to watch everything as a ghost. There would have been a lot of dangerous situations.


    Everybody became silent. They must have all been thinking about something as they were frowning without showing any signs of letting up.


    Mm.


    Kim Rok Soo hesitated for a moment before starting to speak again.


    - ¡®Well, who the hell cares?¡¯


    He then added on.


    - Is what Cale Henituse said.


    Kim Rok Soo shrugged his shoulders.


    - Ah! He also asks if you¡¯ve located Toonka.


    Kim Rok Soo then scratched his cheek.


    - He says that guy is the biggest problem.


    * * *


    ¡°Hehe. I¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±


    A lion¡¯s mane-like hair fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°The leader of the non-mage faction that has yet to show itself in the world stealthily infiltrates the Roan Kingdom and says that he has arrived.¡±


    A man with blond hair and blue eyes smiled brightly but his eyes were cold. He was hiding a sharp smile as he tilted his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to analyze thatment.¡±


    The wind that blew through the prison window fluttered Toonka¡¯s messy hair. Toonkaughed out loud.


    ¡°Stealthily?! I moved openly and proudly! Kahahahahah!¡±


    ¡®¡­He thinks climbing the northeast walls in the middle of the night is moving openly and proudly?¡¯


    ¡°And I arrived nicely! I didn¡¯t kill anybody and only destroyed a few things, so I did as best I could for my close friend! Hahahaha!¡±


    Hmm?


    The blond haired man¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    ¡°Close friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My close friend Cale! Kahahaha! I¡¯ve be much nicer! It¡¯s nice to see you like this, crown prince!¡±


    ¡®What is up with this crazy bastard?¡¯


    Alberu Crossman, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s crown prince, barely held himself from saying that out loud. He then thought to himself again.


    ¡®Cale? Who is that guy? Who is he that the leader of the non-mage faction would sneak into the Roan Kingdom to see him? Is something going on in the Roan Kingdom that I do not know about?¡¯


    Alberu Crossman, who had taken a long time to figure out Toonka¡¯s identity after capturing him, frowned, causing wrinkles on his forehead.


    - Your highness.


    Alberu Crossman heard a voice outside the prison dooring from someone hiding in the shadows.


    It was the voice of a thankful person who usually did not speak but always advised Alberu in the right direction.


    - I have something urgent to tell you, so ask a mage to help.


    The Dark Elf, Tasha. His aunt¡¯s voice echoed in his mind.


    - I need to leave urgently to find someone. It is a child I care a lot about.


    She sounded extremely concerned.


    - That child apparently left to find someone named Cale. Is it okay if I leave for a bit?


    Alberu¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°¡­Cale again?¡±


    ¡®Who is that person?¡¯

 Chapter 706: Only one answer (4)

    <h4>Chapter 706: Only one answer (4)</h4>


    ¡°Kahahahahaha!¡±


    Toonka wasughing so hard his shoulders were moving up and down. He briskly walked over and grabbed the iron bars of the cell as if he couldn¡¯t hide his joy.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise as Toonka looked at Alberu on the other side of the bars with a glimmer in his eyes.


    ¡°Who?! Who else is looking for Cale?¡±


    Crack!


    The iron bars bent in Toonka¡¯s hands. Alberu stopped frowning and smiled after looking at what Toonka had done.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s terribly strong.¡¯


    Toonka was able to destroy the thick iron bars of the prison at the Pce with just his physical strength without aura or mana.


    ¡®What a terrifying bastard.¡¯


    However, he seemed simple-minded enough that Alberu thought he might be able to get information out of Toonka if he said the right things. Alberu Crossman finished thinking about how to treat Toonka before slowly starting to speak.


    ¡°Who is looking-¡±


    However, he could not finish his statement.


    Although it was an illusion, the excited Toonka was unable to hold his emotions in and started shouting. Alberu¡¯s voice was naturally drowned out by Toonka¡¯s loud voice.


    ¡°That bastard has already started moving! Hahahaha! He truly is someone who will change the world!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Alberu questioned ears for a moment.


    ¡°¡­Change?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! That bastard is someone who walks down paths that nobody else has been on and makes everybody else marvel at him! That bastard is my close friend! Hahahaha!¡±


    Alberu¡¯s face stiffenedpletely.


    He looked toward the dark corner of the prison. Dark Elf Tasha was stealthily hiding there waiting for Alberu to speak.


    ¡°¡­I guess we need to have a conversation.¡±


    It seemed as if he needed to chat with his aunt Tasha.


    Once their conversation ended¡­


    Alberu started thinking once he returned to his office. His aunt¡¯s voice echoed in his mind.


    ¡®Actually, that child Mary is a necromancer. She ended up a necromancer while finding a way to survive after being poisoned by dead mana. She is a smart and good girl who is more amazing than anybody else¡­ That is why both the Mayor-nim and I cherish that child.¡¯


    But that necromancer named Mary created a flying skeleton monster and ran away to the Roan Kingdom.


    The only reason they knew that she was headed for the Roan Kingdom was because she had left them a letter.


    The letter said that she was headed toward the Roan Kingdom and would meet Tasha there. She said that she was headed to the Roan Kingdom to meet someone named Cale Henituse, who was her savior. She also told them that she would contact them via videomunication device or other means as soon as she got settled.


    ¡°Not there.¡±


    Alberu shook his head.


    ¡°There is nobody named Cale in the Henituse County.¡±


    However, both Toonka, someone who had surpassed the limits of human physical strength, and necromancer Mary came to the Roan Kingdom to find this Cale.


    Toonka¡¯s voice echoed in Alberu¡¯s ears. No, it was stabbed into Alberu¡¯s mind like a dagger that he could not forget.


    ¡®He truly is someone who will change the world!¡¯


    ¡®Change the world? Someone like that is in the Roan Kingdom?¡¯


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t sit back and watch it happen.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s true face only appeared when he was alone. He walked toward the desk in his office with the smile gone from his face. There were multiple bookshelves filling up one side of the wall. Alberu touched one of them that made the bookshelf move and reveal the wall behind it.


    There were many things written all over the wall in code that only he could decipher.


    How to firmly hold onto the crown prince position. How to protect and hide himself.


    How to protect and develop the Roan Kingdom as the Western continent slowly bes chaotic.


    Alberu Crossman chose the uing King¡¯s birthday as the time to reveal himself and start spreading his will.


    He nned on gathering the children of the nobles the day before the birthday, along with many other things to firm his influence and power.


    But there was suddenly a variable.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    He recalled the other things Toonka said before he left the prison area not too long ago.


    Cale Henituse. The things Toonka said about that man was things that Alberu could not believe and did not want to believe.


    ¡®He¡¯s a hero! He is the person that I, Toonka, has epted as the greatest warrior, a never to be seen in the world again type of warrior!¡¯


    If this Cale was someone that the greatest warrior of the Whipper Kingdom has epted as a warrior, then he was likely to have immense physical strength or sword art.


    ¡®His conviction cannot be swayed by anything in the world! I¡¯ve never seen anybody with such firm conviction! That is why I have epted him as my close friend! Hahahaha!¡¯


    Toonka truly believed that this Cale person had a firm conviction.


    ¡®He¡¯s a punk who only sacrifices himself! I can¡¯t help but help him out!¡¯


    In addition, that Cale person always stood in the front and sacrificed himself to the point that it made someone like Toonka want to stand in front of him to help?


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Alberu scoffed. One corner of Alberu¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even funny.¡±


    Someone with a firm conviction, is a great warrior, and does not hesitate to sacrifice himself.


    Also someone who can change the world and has strong individuals who follow him.


    Someone like that was in the Roan Kingdom.


    Alberu¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    ¡°Either that bastard Toonka is crazy, or¡­¡±


    Or¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s something there.¡±


    No matter what the answer was¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    It was quite dangerous.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that way.


    The overwhelming praise that Toonka had for this Cale person¡­


    Toonka was known to be outspoken and cruel. Of course, Alberu decided that the information he had about Toonka must have been lies after meeting him in person.


    He was very outspoken, but he was not cruel.


    Toonka was doing his best to follow his own code to cause the least amount of damage as possible. That was something Alberu knew as well. It was the reason they had put Toonka in the cell without tying him down.


    Toonka was easier to talk to than he had expected, and even though he was rough in the way he did things, he had charisma as a leader.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t illogical.¡±


    That was why Alberu couldn¡¯t help but be so concerned.


    ¡°What should I do-¡±


    Knock knock knock.


    He heard someone urgently knocking on the door.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    He heard an anxious voice outside the door. Alberu had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    He subconsciously raised his voice. However, his expression almost instantly changed to that of the gentle crown prince. He stood up and headed for the door.


    Click.


    The door opened and the admin walked in.


    ¡°Your highness, your highness!¡±


    ¡°Yes, calm down. What is it?¡±


    Alberu waspletely giving off the look of a rxed and warm superior. The admin shouted without even being able to catch his breath.


    ¡°T, the prison has been destroyed!¡±


    ¡°¡­W, what?¡±


    His gentle expression cracked a bit.


    ¡°¡­Toonka?¡±


    He said the name that subconsciously popped into his mind, and the admin nodded his head with a teary expression.


    ¡°H, he destroyed the cell and escaped.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Alberu clutched his head with his hands.


    While that was going on¡­


    ¡°Kahahahahaha!¡±


    Toonka was running toward the northeast region with the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital behind him. He had a happy smile on his face as he felt the cool breeze.


    ¡°It¡¯s great, it¡¯s great!¡±


    He was truly happy.


    ¡®Nobody got hurt! I just destroyed a few things and a little bit of the building! No blood was shed during my conversation with Alberu Crossman!¡¯


    ¡°I would say this was resolved quite well!¡±


    Toonka smiled with satisfaction at himself as he headed toward the Henituse territory in a lighthearted manner.


    In Cale¡¯s point of view, Toonka was a bomb headed toward him.


    * * *


    Cale was moving around as his body was stiff from sitting on an old chair for too long as he started speaking.


    ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t just sit here and wait for the White Star toe to Harris Vige in three days.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo inside the cintamani nodded his head and delivered the message to the others.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale sighed at him before getting up. His steps did not make any noise.


    ¡°We will prepare for his attack on Harris Vige while chasing after him as well. It may be difficult to do both at the same time, but¡­¡±


    He was now standing behind the others. He was looking at the back of his allies who were not looking at him and continued speaking.


    ¡°The people we have are more than enough for it. Isn¡¯t that right, Miss Rosalyn?¡±


    Rosalyn chuckled after hearing the message through Kim Rok Soo and nodded her head.


    Cale immediately continued speaking.


    The sun was setting. They would only have two days left once the day came to a close.


    ¡°The defense of Harris Vige will be the foundation, and I will personally go to the Henituse territory to look at the Man Eating Tree. We will also go to Puzzle City.¡±


    Cale nned on following the route he had followed in the past.


    ¡°The thing pretending to be the White Star will have to do that if it tries to take away the things I got in the past.¡±


    That was probably why for the Forest of Darkness right by the Henituse territory¡­ The ancient power, the Scary Giant Cobblestone, was still there.


    He then turned toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Choi Han, was it you who went to the Super Rock Vi?¡±


    Choi Han looked toward the cintamani and responded.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    It had been Choi Han who entered the Super Rock Vi, as Cale had expected.


    There was no reason for Choi Han to not visit the vi while going into the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t capture the White Star in Puzzle City, we will go visit the Blue Wolf tribe and then head for the capital.¡±


    The Blue Wolf tribe Vige was somewhere that Cale had not gone in the past, but he needed to save the Wolves.


    ¡°The capital will be our final destination. We must capture the White Star before that.¡±


    It was obvious that they would battle the White Star, so they couldn¡¯t let others be harmed by the aftershock. That was the reason it would be best to capture the White Star in Puzzle City and finish him off before he got the other ancient powers.


    Clopeh started speaking after hearing Cale¡¯s words through Kim Rok Soo¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Are we capturing him and fucking him up?¡±


    Cale gave a short response.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo stoically delivered the message.


    He said yes.


    Choi Han, who had been quietly listening, started to speak.


    ¡°Then what about Commander Toonka?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. Even I can¡¯t fathom what he is going to do.¡±


    This was one issue he did not have an immediate response for. Cale motioned to Kim Rok Soo with his eyes.


    ¡°We will deal with that based on the situation.¡±


    - He says, ¡®let¡¯s deal with that based on the situation.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head and Kim Rok Soo continued.


    It looks like we are finished organizing the basic n.


    They knew what they had to do.


    They just had to do it now. Cale formted a n to protect Harris Vige and find an escape route for the vigerste into the night.


    Early the next morning¡­ Cale stepped onto the teleportation magic circle.


    Cale, Clopeh, and Rosalyn. The three of them let the teleportation magic circle take control of their bodies while Choi Han remained for the measures to protect Harris Vige.


    ¡°¡­Young master Cale really is here.¡±


    Rosalyn felt the mana warp and saw that the teleportation magic circle recognized three people were on it as she activated the spell.


    Paaaat.


    There was a bright light and their bodies appeared elsewhere.


    It was the back alley close to the inn where Mary, On, and Hong were staying. It was so early that only the three of them should have been there, as it was a ce that only a few people went through on a normal basis.


    That was how it should have been.


    However, reality was different.


    ¡°M, Miss Mary?¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    At the end of this dead end alley¡­


    Mary was standing alone without the kids with her back against the wall.


    There were individuals in ck robes surrounding her.


    All of them, including Mary, turned to look at Rosalyn.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    Rosalyn heard a familiar voiceing from one of the people whose face could not be seen because of their robe.


    ¡°Is one of them that Cale person?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Mary let out a short sigh.


    The robed individual somehow understood that as they turned toward Rosalyn and started speaking.


    ¡°Who is the one called Cale Henituse? Who is the one impersonating a person from the Henituse County? It is a grave sin to impersonate a noble.¡±


    Step step.


    The robed individual moved forward with light steps.


    Cale couldn¡¯t see the individual¡¯s face but he immediately figured out who it was.


    ¡°¡­They really dide to find me.¡±


    The Dark Elf, Tasha. He was sure this was her.


    ¡°Excuse me; are one of you the one called Cale? Or is he not here?¡±


    Tasha¡¯s voice was soft but her vibe was quickly getting cold. A dry and stoic voice flowed out of her mouth.


    ¡°I think I need to take that Cale person to the pce.¡±


    Mm.


    Rosalyn groaned. Tasha must have interpreted that groan negatively as she continued in a more casual voice.


    ¡°You will need to cooperate with me if you do not wish to be on the run forever.¡±


    Cale scratched his cheek with his finger.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡®I can go to the pce, but¡­ I¡­¡¯m a ghost right now. Well, I can physically go I guess.¡¯


    Cale looked at Rosalyn who had an awkward smile on her face as he debated what to do. He could not step forward as he was a ghost right now, and he could not show them the cintamani.


    The person standing behind Cale took a step forward.


    ¡°That sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale got chills on the back of his neck after hearing Clopeh¡¯s voice.


    Clopeh did not hide his white hair and green eyes as he moved forward with a rxed expression on his face.


    ¡°That sir cannot be seen right now.¡±


    Hmm?


    Tasha tilted her head to one side as she responded.


    ¡°When you say that sir, are you taking about that Cale person?¡±


    Clopeh continued to say what he wanted to say without answering Tasha¡¯s question.


    ¡°However, that sir is always watching us.¡±


    ¡®Wait-! That¡¯s not wrong, but!¡¯


    Cale reached his hand toward Clopeh. However, his hand went through Clopeh¡¯s body.


    ¡°That sir is here right now, but people at our level are unable to see him.¡±


    ¡®Wait, that¡¯s not wrong, but!¡¯


    Cale could hear Rosalyn quietly mumbling.


    ¡°That¡­ the way he is saying it¡­ isn¡¯t it a bit problematic?¡±


    ¡®I agree¡­It¡­ it sounds like he is talking about a god.¡¯


    Cale felt the back of his neck feel so cold that it felt frozen.

 Chapter 707: Only one answer (5)

    <h4>Chapter 707: Only one answer (5)</h4>


    Early at dawn¡­ Silence descended upon this remote alley.


    Nobody dared to say anything.


    Clopeh Sekka had a calm smile on his face as he looked up at the sky while Tasha and the other robed individuals, who they believed were Dark Elves, seemed to be at a loss for words.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Rosalyn seemed to find something to be funny, as she had her head down and was trying her hardest to notugh.


    Mary was simply standing there.


    The silence was finally broken after a long time where Cale felt as if each second was as long as a minute. Tasha was the one to speak.


    ¡°¡­Are you talking about a religion?¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale brushed his face with both hands.


    ¡°Is that ¡®Cale¡¯ a term for a god¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°A god?¡±


    Clopeh shook his head.


    ¡°That sir is not a god. He is considered marvelous and can be called a legend because he is human.¡±


    If, hypothetically speaking, Clopeh had raised his voice and shouted with passion¡­


    That would have been better.


    However, Clopeh was as calm as possible. He was wearing a robe but his white armor and his face were visible and his voice was so full of conviction that it seriously¡­ He truly¡­


    ¡®He really seems like a crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cale truly thought Clopeh seemed like a crazy bastard. No, he was indeed a crazy bastard.


    Step step.


    Cale got chills and subconsciously stepped back and stood behind Rosalyn. The robed Tasha¡¯s head turned from Clopeh to Mary.


    ¡°¡­Mary, do you know this guy?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Tasha sighed deeply as if she was feeling despair.


    ¡°¡­How did such a good kid-¡±


    ¡®I know what you must be thinking. But he isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s mouth opened and closed a few times, but he could not say anything as nobody would be able to hear anyway. He could only close his eyes in frustration.


    On the other hand, Rosalyn was smiling oddly without stepping into the conversation. She looked toward where she expected Cale to be standing and mumbled to herself.


    ¡°He¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide as he looked at her in disbelief, but Rosalyn continued to say what was on her mind.


    ¡°It looks like the pce is already watching us.¡±


    She then turned toward Tasha. Her finger pointed toward Tasha¡¯s upper body. To be more specific, she was pointing to an open area of the robe.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a videomunication device?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Tasha let out a shortugh before slightly lifting her robe.


    A videomunication device was there, although it seemed to be off.


    It was not connected now but Rosalyn was sure that she had felt the flow of mana. This videomunication device had been on until moments ago.


    A person was observing them while stealthily covered by the robe.


    It was obvious who would have done that.


    Alberu Crossman. It must have been the crown prince.


    Rosalyn thought not about the present Alberu but the Alberu of the past as she continued speaking.


    ¡°Two dayster. We will go see his highness.¡±


    Tasha¡¯s head tilted to the side.


    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust me, trust your superior.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Tasha held back a groan at Rosalyn¡¯s stern response.


    ¡®I only said that the pce was looking for them.¡¯


    However, the woman in front of her seemed to know who she worked for. Rosalyn seemed to have read Tasha¡¯s thoughts as she calmly continued speaking.


    ¡°The future of the Roan Kingdom will take my words as a promise.¡±


    Tasha barely held herself back from sighing.


    How did this woman know that she was connected to the crown prince?


    ¡®Did Mary tell her? That¡¯s not it. Mary doesn¡¯t know about the rtionship between the crown prince and the Dark Elves yet.¡¯


    She only knew that the Dark Elves left every so often to work in the Roan Kingdom.


    Rosalyn pointed to the now lit up videomunication device.


    ¡°Your superior seems to have already figured out who I am. He will know that I will not be lying about this.¡±


    Cale now had his arms crossed as he looked at Rosalyn with an odd gaze.


    ¡®Yes. This is Rosalyn.¡¯


    She was the bold yet rational mage. There was no better way to describe Rosalyn.


    Even if it was an illusion, Rosalyn was able to treat Tasha as if they were strangers without having any issues.


    Rosalyn said one more thing to Tasha, who seemed to be thinking about a lot of things.


    ¡°I am not stupid enough to put the Breck Kingdom in danger.¡±


    ¡®Why is she suddenly mentioning the Breck Kingdom?¡¯


    Tasha found it odd that the mage in front of her mentioned the Breck Kingdom. She then suddenly recalled the list of important figures on the Western continent that she had memorized to help Alberu.


    A red-haired woman.


    There was one person. She could only remember one person who fit that description.


    She had never seen that woman in person, but that person was extremely closely rted to the Breck Kingdom.


    ¡°No way-¡±


    The moment Tasha¡¯s shaky voice flowed out of her mouth¡­


    ¡°Also, please trust Miss Mary.¡±


    Rosalyn mentioned Mary. Tasha¡¯s chaotic mind instantly calmed down and her eyes clouded over.


    Rosalyn was looking past Tasha¡¯s shoulder at Mary. Her gaze had warmth behind them,pletely different from the coldness that Tasha had seen until now.


    ¡°We do not leave our friends alone to fend for themselves. Miss Mary is going back to her family right now, but we will go to see her again. Isn¡¯t that right, Miss Mary?¡±


    Mary slowly nodded her head.


    ¡°See you in two days.¡±


    ¡°Sounds great. See youter.¡±


    Mary walked up to Tasha after saying goodbye to Rosalyn. Tasha could see Mary lift her head slightly to look at her.


    Mary¡¯s clear eyes looked into Tasha¡¯s eyes. Her eyes did not look like the eyes of someone being forced to do things. In fact, her eyes seemed livelier than they had ever been while in the Underground City.


    ¡®¡­Bubbly? Mary looks bubbly?¡¯


    Mary had always seemed somewhat depressed. But now she could see signs of life in the strong but always tired child¡¯s face. This was something probably only someone like Tasha could tell.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Tasha got a headache trying to figure out what to do about this situation.


    ¡®I can¡¯t force them to go with us.¡¯


    After using the mage¡¯s red hair to hypothesize who she might be, she then noticed the white-haired green-eyed knight.


    ¡®¡­If that mage is that woman from the Breck Kingdom, this guy-¡¯


    The North. He might be a certain person representing that area.


    Information quickly flew across Tasha¡¯s mind to identify the knight in front of her.


    If these two really were the people Tasha believed them to be¡­


    ¡®¡­They are major figures.¡¯


    They were dangerous individuals that she did not dare to mess with as a Dark Elf who needed to remain in hiding. None of them could have their identities revealed for both the crown prince and the Dark Elves.


    ¡°What do you think? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to see us in two days?¡±


    Tasha looked at Clopeh again after hearing Rosalyn¡¯s question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that knight is nning to do the same.¡±


    Clopeh responded without any hesitation.


    ¡°I only follow the will of the hero. That sir has not said anything so we can proceed as discussed.¡±


    ¡®Ah, I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡¯


    Cale wanted to smack Clopeh on the back of the head. No, he wanted to stuff his mouth so that he could not say anything else.


    Unfortunately, the die had already been cast.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tasha observed these unfamiliar people in front of her as she debated what to do.


    ¡®Do I withdraw? Or do I grab them?¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    Piiiiiiiiiiii- piiiiiii-


    They heard a small rm go off. The Dark Elves all turned toward Tasha who raised her hand immediately. The Dark Elves quickly moved.


    The noiseing from the videomunication device right now¡­


    It was a signal from Alberu telling them to withdraw. It meant that he had finished thinking things through and gave an order based on his decision.


    ¡°Two dayster. See you then.¡±


    Ooooooooong-


    The magic circle cast by the Dark Elves surrounded Mary, Tasha, and the rest of the Dark Elves.


    Mary slightly lowered her head toward the others as the teleportation magic circle activated.


    Paaaat!


    There was a bright light and the individuals who had been filling up the alley disappeared.


    * * *


    ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡±


    Tap!


    Alberu Crossman tapped on the arm rest of the chair with his palm over and over. He could not hold in his frustration while sitting alone in his office.


    ¡°Toonka, the Breck Kingdom¡¯s sessor, and the Guardian Knight of the North?¡±


    He had confirmed the foreigners¡¯ faces through the videomunication device Tasha had been hiding. That was the issue.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I could have ignored it if it was just Toonka.¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom would soon have a civil war between the mage faction and the non-mage faction. Toonka would have to go back for that, so he would not have much time to cause any issues in the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°¡­But the other two are a different story.¡±


    Rosalyn was the first sessor for the Breck Kingdom and Alberu had no idea that she was even here.


    Where was the Breck Kingdom?


    It was a kingdom next to the Roan Kingdom. The sessor of such a ce had stealthily infiltrated the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡®This, this is definitely something I cannot ignore.¡¯


    Thud.


    Alberu stood up as he could not hold in his frustration. He paced around his office.


    ¡°¡­Clopeh Sekka.¡±


    The ces that the Roan Kingdom, no, that Alberu was currently focusing the most on right now were the three northern kingdoms. The Paerun Kingdom was located farthest north of the three. The people there always desired a ce with warm weather,nd that would not freeze.


    That was why Alberu was extremely wary of the Mogoru Empire at the center of the continent, as well as the North. A mediocre nation like the Roan Kingdom, a ce without anything exceptional, was easy prey for them.


    But such people were stealthily inside the Roan Kingdom right now.


    They were here to find someone called Cale.


    ¡°¡­I informed Count Deruth Henituse toe to the capital, so¡­¡±


    He had ordered Count Deruth to stealthily enter the pce as the crown prince was looking for him.


    The Count was someone who did not show himself much and probably wouldn¡¯t know much as he focused only on increasing his wealth, but Alberu still needed to chat with him.


    This Cale person was said to be a Henituse.


    ¡®It is extremely likely that he is impersonating a noble, but it is best to be thorough.¡¯


    Alberu walked to the window.


    Chhhhhhhh.


    The sun was rising as he opened the curtains.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good.¡±


    He was just about to start doing things in the Kingdom.


    However, this ¡®Cale¡¯ person suddenly appeared to throw everything into chaos.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    He scoffed.


    ¡°He is someone who cannot be found, someone who cannot be seen?¡±


    Clopeh Sekka. He did not like seeing this aloof guy revering someone.


    ¡°Most importantly, that guy is not a god.¡±


    It must be a person, since Toonka said they were close friends.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Alberu could not hide his disbelief. His gaze gave off a cold light despite burning up with rage.


    ¡°What the hell is going on in thisnd that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡®Why are the strong individuals around the Western continent headed for the Roan Kingdom?! Why here of all ces?!¡¯


    A bitter smile appeared on Alberu¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t something I can handle on my level.¡±


    The crown prince, who had neither reliable maternal rtives to support him nor military strength to back him up, could not handle this on his own.


    ¡®I am far too weak to handle this.¡¯


    He clenched his eyes shut before opening them back.


    ¡°I must go see Royal Father.¡±


    The powerless crown prince¡­ The only thing he could do for the Roan Kingdom right now was to share this information with his Majesty, Zed Crossman.

 Chapter 708: Only one answer (6)

    <h4>Chapter 708: Only one answer (6)</h4>


    Alberu got a headache thinking about how to exin this situation to the King who did not look kindly on him right now.


    ¡®I want to handle this incident.¡¯


    Cale. Now that he was the one who found information on this person, Alberu wanted to see through it until the end. However, Alberu may y no role in it once the information was handed to the king.


    ¡®I, I need to exin it well.¡¯


    Alberu ignored his tired body as he debated and debated some more about what he needed to say. His door was slowly heading toward the door.


    At that moment¡­


    Knock knock knock.


    He suddenly heard knocking even though it was dawn.


    The attendant outside the door cautiously spoke but was unable to hide his anxiety.


    ¡°Your highness, the eldest son of the House of Stan hase to seek an audience.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Alberu looked confused.


    ¡®The House of Stan?¡¯


    That household was pretty much Alberu¡¯s political enemy. No, most nobles were supporting the other princes to be the future king and not Alberu, so Alberu had to be wary of most nobles.


    Furthermore, the eldest son of Marquis Stan was Taylor Stan, the trashed eldest son.


    He was certain that Taylor Stan was someone whose lower body was paralyzed and was pushed out of the sessor position.


    ¡°¡­Why would he?¡±


    ¡®And why at such an early hour?¡¯


    Alberu heard the attendant¡¯s voice again as he mumbled.


    ¡°He says that he must meet with you, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyes clouded over for a moment.


    ¡®¡­Maybe-¡¯


    He thought about the single-use ancient power that his mother had left him. The Healing Star.


    ¡®Is he here because he wants that power? Only a few people should know that I have it. Did someone sell my information?¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s expression quickly turned cold.


    Click.


    Alberu quickly erased his emotionless face and opened the door with a gentle expression. Naturally, only the attendant was outside the door. Taylor Stan would not have been able to enter the pce at such hour, and would have had to request to see Alberu from outside.


    ¡°Did hee alone?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. The knight said that he is with a priestess of the God of Death and a healer. There are three of them in total.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Umm, one person is wearing a mask.¡±


    A priestess of the God of Death and a healer.


    It felt like an oddbination. Alberu held back this unknown sense of iffyness and gave the attendant an order.


    ¡°Tell them to wait. I must go see Royal Father first.¡±


    ¡°That, your highness¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The attendant responded with an awkward expression.


    ¡°Young master Taylor asked me to say something if you ordered him to wait.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°That-¡±


    The attendant hesitated before answering.


    ¡° ¡®Don¡¯t I have the qualifications to make a deal since I caught Toonka?¡¯ ¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°That is what he wished for me to tell you, your highness.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s face almost stiffened up. Alberu had been put in an awkward position because people were talking about how he had not handled the incident well because of Toonka¡¯s escape.


    Numerous nobles were just waiting to pounce on him that Toonka¡¯s escape and the damage to the prison were great excuses for them.


    Alberu wanted to quickly meet Taylor.


    ¡°Still tell him to wait.¡±


    However, he needed to report the current situation to the king. That was the number one priority for the Roan Kingdom.


    However, Alberu said something else to show his sincerity.


    ¡°¡­I will go as quickly as possible so give them some tea and treat them well.¡±


    ¡°As youmand, your highness.¡±


    Alberu quickly started moving toward the king¡¯s pce.


    ¡®A deal. I¡¯m curious to know what and how he ns on making a deal with me.¡¯


    His eyes looked curious but also looked extremely cold, as if he would not ept any sort of mischief from them.


    That was how another day was starting.


    * * *


    ¡°It is crumbled.¡±


    ¡°Yes it is.¡±


    Clopeh and Rosalyn looked at each other before looking up into the air. The cintamani was floating there.


    That meant that Cale was there.


    Kim Rok Soo sighed from inside the cintamani as he spoke.


    - You are one step toote for the Vitality of the Heart.


    At a mountain located on the outskirts of Puzzle City¡­ The cave where Cale had gotten the Vitality of the Heart ancient power had been destroyed by something artificial.


    And that artificial power¡­


    - It looks like he may have taken the fiery thunderbolt, Cale¡¯s fire attribute ancient power as well.


    The cave entrance was burnt at multiple ces as if it had been struck by the fiery thunderbolt.


    Rosalyn started to speak.


    ¡°¡­Was he not supposed to get the powers in the order that young master Cale got them?¡±


    - Yes ma¡¯am. It seems as if our hypothesis was incorrect.


    Cale looked around before he spoke.


    ¡°Based on how the cave is destroyed, it looks like he got the Vitality of the Heart before the shield. That also means that he got the fiery thunderbolt before that.¡±


    Rosalyn and Clopeh looked deep in thought after hearing thosements through Kim Rok Soo while Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°It is not based on time but distance.¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s eyes clouded over. Cale looked at Kim Rok Soo as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Anyway, the White Star¡¯s base would have been the Endable Kingdom on the Eastern continent in the past.¡±


    ¡°Starting from there and heading toward the Forest of Darkness while stopping by these ces one by one. Are you saying the fake White Star ising?¡±


    Cale responded to Clopeh who heard these things from Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    - He says, ¡®yes.¡¯


    Rosalyn let out a sigh.


    ¡°I guess we can say that all powers except the earth attribute ancient power have been taken.¡±


    - No. He says not all.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    - ording to Cale, the ancient powers from everywhere other than the Forest of Darkness have been taken but the ones inside the Forest of Darkness are still there.


    Cale recalled the remaining ancient powers in the Forest of Darkness.


    Drew Thames¡¯s wood attribute ancient power.


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    Finally, the Dominating Aura.


    These three powers were still there.


    ¡°Then why has the White Star note toward the Forest of Darkness yet? He would have all of Cale-nim¡¯s ancient powers if he stops there.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo looked into the air as he responded.


    - Because we are currently in the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°Us?¡±


    - ¡®Yes. The White Star seems to be avoiding us to make sure he doesn¡¯t run into us.¡¯


    He shrugged his shoulders.


    - That is what Cale says.


    ¡°¡­A reason he can¡¯t run into us?¡±


    Rosalyn repeated those words.


    She was thinking about why the White Star, who seemed to be the sealed god or his subordinate, was avoiding the Forest of Darkness.


    On the other hand, she and the others were putting Harris Vige as their number one priority while waiting for the moment to fight.


    ¡®No way!¡¯


    A thought suddenly flew across her mind.


    ¡°Is it possible that the White Star is trying to tie us down in Harris Vige?¡±


    Cale nodded his head. Rosalyn couldn¡¯t see him, but she could hear what he had to say through Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Looking back at it now, Harris Vige was used as bait. That bastard realized that we would set it as our first target and tied us down there.¡±


    With Cale and Choi Han tied down in Harris Vige¡­


    ¡°He is probably plotting something in secret. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    In order to give them an even greater despair.


    This god had turned Cale into a ghost to make him unable to speak to his friends. The others would spend even more time waiting for the White Star at Harris Vige if that had been the case.


    They were thankfully able tomunicate with each other because of the cintamani from the God of Death.


    ¡°If he is plotting something¡­¡­!¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    The best way for the White Star to get involved andnd the strongest blow against Cale¡¯s group¡­


    There was only one way to create a terrible situation to fill them with despair.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom!¡±


    That would be to aim for the Roan Kingdom itself. That would influence Harris Vige, the Henituse territory, and Cale¡¯s group the most.


    Rosalyn was from the Breck Kingdom, Clopeh the North, and Toonka the Whipper Kingdom, but¡­ Everything they had done had centered around the Roan Kingdom until now. Even now, Puzzle City was at the center of everything outside of this illusion.


    If the White Star aims for the Roan Kingdom before it is ready¡­


    If he takes Cale¡¯s powers and leads his subordinates to attack¡­


    ¡®It¡¯ll crumble!¡¯


    Rosalyn suddenly thought of someone.


    ¡°¡­The crown prince. Young master Cale, we must quickly meet with his highness!¡±


    Kim Rok Soo frowned and looked at Cale after seeing Rosalyn looking anxious.


    ¡°Cale. Isn¡¯t time of the essence?¡±


    Cale quietly looked up at the sky after hearing Kim Rok Soo¡¯s question before finally responding.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. We should move right away.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s expression lit up a bit and she nodded after the message was ryed.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s quickly go see his highness.¡±


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    - He says, ¡®No.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Then who?¡±


    Both Rosalyn and Clopeh looked confused when Cale said a name.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn gasped.


    If this was based on the past¡­


    The strongest existence right now was the oldest Dragon on the Eastern and Western continentsbined.


    There was only one individual.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see a Dragon.¡±


    They would go see an extremely strong Dragon who had the years of experience necessary to understand Cale¡¯s existence.


    Cale nodded his head as if he was satisfied with his decision.


    ¡°Yes. It would be terrible if Eruhaben-nim and the White Star ended up on the same side.¡±


    Rosalyn started speaking.


    ¡°¡­Will it be okay putting the crown prince off untilter?¡±


    Cale lightly nodded his head.


    ¡°As for his highness¡­ right now¡­ he had no power¡­ at all. Hahahaha-¡±


    Although Alberu Crossman was smiling externally while sharpening a dagger internally¡­ He was quiteckingpared to the rxed and feisty Alberu of two yearster.


    Alberu became honest enough to the point he believed in himself and that faith ended up the basis for his abilities.


    In fact, the current Alberu was much easier to predict.


    ¡°Based on what we know so far, everybody other than the White Star is moving as they did in the past. Basically, the sealed god is unable to force the people in the illusion to move as he pleases.¡±


    That was probably one of the rules of this illusion test that even the gods could not mess with.


    It was simr to how the sealed god was unable to forcibly modify the contents of the test when he controlled the body of twenty years old Kim Rok Soo to fight.


    That¡¯s why¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the strongest Dragon on our side first before heading to the capital.¡±


    If they could do that, no matter what happens, it would be very reliable having the self-proimed selfish Eruhaben, who was actually extremely affectionate and nosy, by their side.


    ¡°And based on his highness¡¯s current personality, he would probably trust a Dragon more than whatever the White Star has to say to him.¡±


    It was because a Dragon was stronger and more helpful for his gathering of power and for the Roan Kingdom.


    It had taken Cale quite a bit of time to get close to the crown prince as well.


    Alberu Crossman had a lot of distrust in others.


    ¡°Even the sealed god would not be able to easily make Alberu Crossman do what he wants. He¡¯s not the kind of person who would easily be scammed.¡±


    Cale looked into the cintamani as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    - What is it?


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to be a well-oiled tongue starting today.¡±


    - What?


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Only Kim Rok Soo was looking at Cale¡¯s extremely wicked and sly smile.


    ¡°Heh. Whether you are a god or an ant or whatever¡­ I¡¯ll make you want to give up on this test.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo mumbled internally.


    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯

 Chapter 709: Our friend is not here (1)

    <h4>Chapter 709: Our friend is not here (1)</h4>


    Alberu looked toward Taylor Stan with an elegant smile on his face.


    ¡°You will take control of the House of Stan and help me out if I give you the Healing Star?


    ¡°That is correct, your highness.¡±


    Taylor gave a short response, slightly bowed, and then observed Alberu.


    He had quite the upright and firm gaze.


    Alberu¡¯s evaluation of Taylor Stan, the man known as the trashed eldest son, was quickly modified.


    ¡®If Taylor Stan bes the Marquis, his support would be quite useful for me.¡¯


    The Healing Star. It was a single-use power that would be helpful to Alberu sometime in the future if his life was in danger.


    ¡®But I don¡¯t need that power right now.¡¯


    What Alberu needed right now was to solidify his crown prince position that was slowly getting out of his grasp and his goal was to be the Sun of the Roan Kingdom to brighten its future.


    ¡®It¡¯s not a bad deal if there is a certainty that Taylor Stan would be the Marquis.¡¯


    As Alberu did not have support from any nobles right now, getting Taylor¡¯s loyalty would mean that he would not only get the House of Stan behind him, he would get the entire northwest region of the Roan Kingdom.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t help but think it over.


    ¡®My mother gave me this power.¡¯


    This ancient power was something left behind for him by his mother.


    His rationality and his emotions were shing underneath his calmly smiling face.


    ¡°I understand your offer, young master Taylor, but I need time to think it over.¡±


    ¡°Of course, your highness. Ipletely understand.¡±


    Taylor did not show any impatience. Instead, he pointed toward Cage who was standing behind his wheelchair.


    ¡°If you are worried that I would go back on my word, I do not believe you need to worry as I n on making a Vow of Death, your highness.¡±


    Cage smiled once she made eye contact with Alberu. Alberu gave a benevolent smile back before looking elsewhere.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who told Young master Taylor Stan that I had this power?¡±


    ¡°That is correct, your highness.¡±


    A man whose face was covered from the nose up with a white mask respectfully bowed. His actions were following the proper etiquettes while looking full of elegance.


    Alberu¡¯s eyes clouded over and he had a gaze of suspicion that quickly disappeared as he looked down at the bowing person. Alberu addressed the man in the white mask with a gentle gaze once he raised his head.


    ¡°You dare to step foot in here.¡±


    Taylor and Cage flinched. Alberu had a warm expression on his face but the aura around him was cold.


    Gulp.


    Cage subconsciously gulped. The man in the white mask started speaking.


    ¡°Your highness, I understand that you are wary of a person, who knows about something you have hidden,ing to see you so openly. However, would you please give me a chance to chat with you?¡±


    He was not being servile but not going overboard either.


    Alberu quietly observed the reddish-brown eyes of the man in the white mask.


    ¡°You want to chat alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Taylor and Cage quickly got ready to excuse themselves. Alberu called his attendant standing outside.


    ¡°Escort young master Taylor and the priestess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    The attendant responded, but hesitated after seeing the man in the white mask. He was concerned that leaving Alberu alone with this mysterious person wouldnd Alberu in a dangerous situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The attendant bowed after hearing Alberu¡¯s gentle voice.


    ¡®There are knights stationed outside the reception room so it should be okay.¡¯


    The attendant trusted the crown prince¡¯s judgment, as Alberu was quite thorough about things like this, and headed out. Taylor and Cage followed behind him.


    Click.


    The people leaving exited the room and only Alberu and the man in the white mask were left in the reception room.


    Alberu smiled as he spoke.


    ¡°Take the mask off.¡±


    His voice was gentle but stern.


    ¡°I do not wish to chat with someone who has covered their face. Especially since you have my information but I don¡¯t know who you are.¡±


    The eyes of the man in the white mask curled up. He raised his hand and slowly removed the mask.


    He had red hair that reminded Alberu of blood and reddish-brown eyes.


    Alberu slightly nodded his head after the man¡¯s face waspletely revealed.


    ¡°Introduce yourself.¡±


    ¡°I am the White Star, your highness.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    One of Alberu¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose.


    ¡°And your name?¡±


    ¡°I do not have a name, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I see. What else?¡±


    He casually asked and got a casual response.


    ¡°I will give you power.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    However, Alberu¡¯s gaze changed at the casual response. The man who introduced himself as the White Star calmly epted Alberu¡¯s reaction and continued speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are aware of the situation in the Whipper Kingdom, your highness.¡±


    Alberu barely managed to hide a reaction.


    The Whipper Kingdom was about to go into a fight for power between the mage faction and the non-mage faction. Alberu had been wary about Toonka appearing in the kingdom because he knew the current situation.


    Furthermore, there was another reason he was paying close attention to the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s situation.


    It was because of the mages.


    Alberu wanted to be the one to make magic the Roan Kingdom¡¯s new power.


    ¡°There are people among the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s mages who are reclusive or rebelling against the Magic Tower. Some of them wish to escape to foreign kingdoms. They are currently looking for a kingdom that would be willing to take them in.¡±


    Smirk.


    The White Star, who had put his mask back on, smirked.


    ¡°I came here for them.¡±


    ¡°Is the Roan Kingdom one of the candidates to take them in?¡±


    ¡°No, your highness. It is the only candidate.¡±


    The White Star emphasized the word, ¡®only.¡¯ Alberu¡¯s gaze seemed quite odd.


    He chose to remain silent and the White Star continued to speak. He was not done yet.


    ¡°Furthermore, the non-mainstream faction of the Mogoru Empire¡¯s Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower wishes to leave the Empire and go elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that the truth?¡±


    Alberu couldn¡¯t hide his shock this time.


    ¡®The Alchemists are trying to leave the Empire?¡¯


    What was the Mogoru Empire¡¯s current power?


    It was the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Alberu couldn¡¯t help but think of someone. It was someone who, unlike him, hadpleted a thorough path toward seeding the throne and was revered by all within the Empire.


    Imperial Crown Prince Adin.


    ¡®Will he let the alchemists go?¡¯


    Absolutely not.


    Alberu¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he red at the White Star.


    ¡°Why are they trying to leave?¡±


    ¡°They are being alienated as they are not part of the main faction and wish to find somewhere that will treat them as they deserve to be treated. They also have a goal of creating a new Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡±


    ¡°And the proof?¡±


    The White Star pulled out a videomunication device and ced it on the table in between them.


    ¡°You should be able to contact the leader of the non-mainstream faction of Alchemy with this videomunication device, your highness. You will be able to confirm it as the leader¡¯s face is known, and most importantly, you should be able to trust it because the coordinates to contact are within the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡±


    The White Star continued to speak.


    ¡°It is also possible tomunicate with the mages as well. You will probably not know their faces as none of them have key positions in the Magic Tower, but they are all gathered in a secret base within the Whipper Kingdom right now. You will be able to verify the coordinates as well as test their abilities, your highness.¡±


    The crown prince had a gentle expression on his face again as he calmly asked.


    ¡°Why the Roan Kingdom of all ces?¡±


    The Roan Kingdom was one of the weakest kingdoms on the Western continent. Why would they pick such a ce?


    Furthermore, why had the White Stare to see him instead of the king?


    The White Star answered Alberu¡¯s question as if it was simple.


    ¡°Because you need us.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Alberu let out a snort.


    ¡®Need them-¡¯


    That wasn¡¯t wrong.


    In fact, it was too urate.


    ¡°Both the mages and alchemists wish to quickly move and get settled in. However, I know that it is not simple and that you need to be sure that you can trust them. That is why, if you would allow it, we would like to transport a few of them to meet with you, your highness.¡±


    Alberu picked up his teacup. His hot tea was now warm. However, it wasn¡¯t cold.


    Alberu had to think about too many things in that short period of time for the tea to turn cold.


    ¡°White Star.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that all of this makes sense?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    The White Star slightly leaned toward the crown prince.


    ¡°There will soon be a celebration for his Majesty¡¯s birthday, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Alberu realized the hidden meaning behind that statement, but answered as if he didn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°It happens every year.¡±


    ¡°Your highness, if you show off the people who will be the new power for the Roan Kingdom at that celebration¡­¡±


    Smirk.


    The White Star smiled as he whispered.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be enough?¡±


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t what be enough?¡¯


    The answer was obvious.


    A crown prince with power. Beyond that, bing the future king.


    It would be enough for all of that.


    The masked man in front of him was saying this was what he needed for power.


    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±


    A quietugh came out of Alberu¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    He put a bright smile on and added on.


    ¡°But you will have to wait a bit as well.¡±


    ¡°Whenever. I will wait until you have thoroughly thought things over, your highness.¡±


    The White Star stood up and bowed to the crown prince.


    The conversation had ended.


    Alberu informed his attendant who had returned to escort the White Star out and the White Star bode farewell while saying one more thing as he left.


    ¡°I hope that today¡¯s meeting turns into joy for both of us, your highness.¡±


    The door slowly closed and Alberu quietly observed the confident eyes that looked at him until the very end.


    Click.


    The attendant closed the door and addressed the White Star.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    The White Star followed without anyints. An odd smile was on his face. He then quietly mumbled so that even the attendant could not hear.


    ¡°¡­Joy always turns into despair.¡±


    While that was going on¡­


    Alberu, who had been observing the closed reception room door, was now alone while sitting on his chair.


    ¡°How suspicious.¡±


    A cold gaze was visible on his now smile-less face.


    ¡®Pulling the powers of the Whipper Kingdom and the Empire to Roan?¡¯


    ¡°Haaa.¡±


    Alberu sighed almost like augh.


    ¡°It¡¯s too perfect.¡±


    This so-called White Star person showed up at just the right time, as if he knew everything about Alberu. There was some logic in what he said, and Alberu could confirm to a degree if what he said was true, which was why it seemed trustworthy, but¡­


    ¡®I can understand the Whipper Kingdom, but the Empire is weird.¡¯


    Imperial Crown Prince Adin wasn¡¯t someone who would let power go.


    ¡®It would make more sense for him to send Alchemists to the Roan Kingdom to steal information or to plot a way to take over the kingdom.¡¯


    Of course, what the White Star said might all be true. If it was, Alberu would not only be the crown prince with reliable powers behind him, these powers could help the Roan Kingdom be a powerful nation on the Western continent in the future.


    However, he did not trust that possibility very much.


    Alberu recalled what the White Star said as he left.


    ¡®I hope that today¡¯s meeting turns into joy for both of us, your highness.¡¯


    Alberu had an elegant smile on his face.


    ¡°Joy?¡±


    The smile soon disappeared.


    ¡°Joy does not exist in what we do. I¡¯d be happy if I don¡¯t get stabbed in the back.¡±


    Alberu knew what was most important. That was how he was able to persist in the extremely bleak and dreary pce without any backing.


    Staying alive.


    That was the most important thing.


    Alberu had no ns to make a rash decision because he was drunk on potential or power.


    He was quietly looking at the door that the White Star left through with a cold gaze. An elegant smile soon appeared on his face again.


    ¡°But I should at least use him.¡±


    Joy?


    Alberu had long since stopped wishing for something like that.


    * * *


    How did things end up like this?


    Cale¡¯s back was full of sweat despite being a ghost.


    ¡°Haaaa. That bastard was suspicious as well, but it is exactly as he said.¡±


    An Elf with white-gold hair. Ancient Dragon Eruhaben looked the same as he had looked the first time Cale met him as golden dust sparkled and swirled around him. He was channeling his cold rage toward Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Clopeh as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Young Dragon.¡±


    And across from Eruhaben¡­


    ¡°Hmph. I am not young! Both you and I are Dragons!¡±


    Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Clopeh. A ck Dragon was in front of them with his short wings spread open and his chin up as he red at Eruhaben.


    Bang, bang! Baaaaang!


    ck mana gathered around Raon and caused a lot of explosions. The ck mana was faintpared to the gold mana, but it was almost just as explosive.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Rosalyn, who was weaker because this was two years ago, curled her body as she tried to breathe normally. The swirling of formidable amounts of mana was burdensome on a mage like Rosalyn.


    ¡°Rosalyn.¡±


    Choi Han quickly supported Rosalyn. The corners of Eruhaben¡¯s lips curled up as he watched. His gaze was quite cold.


    ¡°Foolish Dragon, free yourself from their brainwashing.¡±


    Eruhaben looked at Raon with pity.


    ¡°Brainwashing? What kind of nonsense are you spewing, you old Dragon?¡±


    ¡°¡­You sure are a disrespectful little guy.¡±


    ck mana and gold mana¡­ The two manas swirled as if they would crash and try to overtake one another at any moment.


    Cale¡¯s back was full of sweat and he crouched down on the ground while that was going on.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t what I expected.¡¯


    As Raon and Eruhaben¡¯s manas were about to crash into each other¡­ Cale was right in the middle sitting down and curled into a ball.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    In the spot where the two manas were about to m into each other¡­ Although Eruhaben couldn¡¯t see or smell anything or even feel any sort of body heat¡­ He realized that there was something there warping space.


    It was as if a person or a living being was curled up there.


    ¡®What is this? What is this odd warp in space?¡¯


    It was extremely faint, but Eruhaben could recognize the warp in space because mana had been around him as if it was air for a very long time. Unlike how Rosalyn only realized it when she was activating the teleportation spell, he was able to notice it simply by expanding the domain of his mana.


    ¡®Is it a person? A person shouldn¡¯t be able to do this. If not, then what kind of existence is it? It is definitely not someone inferior to me.¡¯


    Eruhaben had organized his thoughts before he spoke in an extremely cold voice. His voice was also full of wariness.


    ¡°Who the hell is hiding like a damn rat?¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale was wondering how things had ended up like this as he let out a deep sigh.

 Chapter 710: Our friend is not here (2)

    <h4>Chapter 710: Our friend is not here (2)</h4>


    The details of the incident were simple.


    After meeting with Tasha, Cale¡¯s group returned to Harris Vige before heading to Eruhaben¡¯sir with Choi Han. Naturally, they installed some defensive spells around Harris Vige before they left.


    Eruhaben walked out of hisir as soon as they arrived outside of it, as if he had been waiting for them, before channeling his mana right away.


    ¡®Then Raon suddenly appeared and we ended up in this mess.¡¯


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh. The reason for all of this was obvious.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim must have met the White Star first.¡±


    The answer was clear after what Eruhaben had said just now.


    ¡®Ha. That bastard was suspicious as well, but it is exactly as he said.¡¯


    ¡®Foolish Dragon, free yourself from their brainwashing.¡¯


    That bastard was probably referring to the White Star, and Eruhaben probably believed that they had brainwashed Raon to have him travel with them.


    Eruhaben¡¯s cold gazended exactly where Cale was crouching. Although Eruhaben could not see him, he used his mana to urately detect Cale¡¯s location.


    ¡°Are words not enough?¡±


    The Dragon, who looked as if he had a halo around him, had a twisted smile on his face.


    ¡°If words don¡¯t work, I guess I can take you on with these?¡±


    Ooooooooong-


    Golden dust gathered in Eruhaben¡¯s hand and created a wild whirlwind.


    Cale quickly looked for the cintamani in his pocket.


    Cale had originally nned on having Kim Rok Soo act as the glib tongue.


    ¡®¡­You have no talent for it.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m more surprised that you do.¡¯


    Unfortunately, the twenty years old Kim Rok Soo had no talent for it whatsoever. Cale had then thought about Lee Soo Hyuk, but he was too busy. They were currently starting with the Seomyeon, Busan shelter at the center while creating precincts all around to stabilize the area. Lee Soo Hyuk had to be dispatched quite frequently because of that. Choi Jung Soo was with him and focusing on his training that Cale couldn¡¯t even see his face.


    ¡®Absolutely not Park Jin Tae.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t even consider Park Jin Tae.


    That left only one individual.


    ¡®It might actually be the best decision.¡¯


    Cale pulled the cintamani out of his pocket.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyes opened a bit wider after seeing the orb suddenly appear in the air.


    ¡®There is no magic used for this at all.¡¯


    The mana in the air did not fluctuate at all. However, this orb suddenly appeared in the air.


    ¡®Is it a new power that is not magic?¡¯


    This was neither aura nor dead mana. Eruhaben frowned. He recalled the man in the white mask who visited him not too long ago.


    ¡®So, if it is as you say, there are bastards who have abducted a young Dragon, brainwashed him, and are causing issues all around the Western continent?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir.¡¯


    ¡®And the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower and some mages have created a secret organization to chase them?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir. Eruhaben-nim, I thought it was best to inform you, the longest living Dragon, about this because it involves a young Dragon.¡¯


    ¡®¡­So what?¡¯


    The man in the white mask sternly responded.


    ¡®Please be careful of them. You must not be tricked by them. Please pay special attention if they tell you to believe something that exists but does not exist at the same time, as that is a lie.¡¯


    The man in the white mask had told Eruhaben not to believe something that exists but does not exist at the same time.


    That was why this presence he could not see, smell, or sense any body heat from¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but be wary of this presence that he could only sense with his mana.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s different.¡¯


    However, the situation had turned differently from what that man in the white mask had said because of this orb that had suddenly appeared.


    Eruhaben could see someone appear on the orb.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He subconsciously groaned.


    It could not be helped. What he saw in the orb was something he had never seen before.


    -¡­¡­


    The individual inside the orb silently looked at Eruhaben.


    Cale started smiling while watching all of this. The individual inside the orb was someone who was an expert at figuring out a situation and someone who had a glib tongue that was well-oiled more than anybody else.


    ¡®He¡¯s the OG, the father of smooth talking if you would.¡¯


    The ck tiger with a lion¡¯s mane inside the cintamani had his eyes focused on Eruhaben.


    ¡®Yes. A tiger, especially a ck tiger with a lion¡¯s mane, seems more out there than a person.¡¯


    It was a mysterious creature on appearance alone.


    Even a thousand years old Dragon would never have seen a tiger like this.


    The Dark Tiger, the OG glib tongue. Alberu Crossman finally started speaking.


    - Why would you think that a great and mighty Dragon would get brainwashed?


    Eruhaben¡¯s pupils shook for a moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I did not get brainwashed!¡±


    Raon added on right on cue. The Dark Tiger ignored him and continued speaking.


    - Although a Dragon may lose their physical freedom, they would never submit themselves.


    ¡®Hooo.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡®He¡¯s speaking informally to Eruhaben-nim. He¡¯s made up his mind to y the part of a mysterious creature.¡¯


    Cale proudly looked at Alberu, who was acting well without having to be told anything. Alberu almost frowned after seeing the expression on Cale¡¯s face, but he barely managed to contain himself and shook his head.


    His lush ck mane gently fluttered.


    - Do you think that I am wrong?


    ¡®Oh. He¡¯s enjoying this.¡¯


    Cale noticed the ever so slight curve on Alberu¡¯s lips. However, everybody other than Cale and Clopeh could not hide their anxiety at this sudden development.


    Rosalyn was hiding her anxiety because she did not know about the Dark Tiger. Choi Han was anxious because Alberu had suddenly appeared and was acting disrespectfully to Eruhaben in the same way that he always said that Cale was acting toward him.


    Clopeh was just calm.


    ¡°¡­This.¡±


    Finally, Eruhaben couldn¡¯t help but speak in shock.


    ¡°¡­What the hell is going on?¡±


    This was an obvious reaction for him.


    He had seen all sorts of monsters and animals in his close to 1,000 years of life, however, he had never seen a tiger like this.


    ¡®It¡¯s also speaking the humannguage. Most importantly, those eyes¡­¡¯


    The Dark Tiger¡¯s eyes were clear, allowing Eruhaben to feel the wisdom behind them.


    Furthermore, although he looked smaller than an average face because he was in this orb, the aura emanating from this tiger as it sat there was the aura of a liege, someone who has led others before.


    - What the hell is going on you ask?


    Alberu stealthily peeked toward Cale. He was asking how he should respond to Eruhaben¡¯s question.


    Cale immediately started to speak.


    ¡°T-¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    He could not say it.


    ¡®Test. Please tell him it is a test. Please also say that we can exin in detail.¡¯


    That was what he wanted to say.


    ¡°T-¡±


    However, he could not say the word, test.


    ¡®What the¡­?¡¯


    Cale opened his mouth again.


    ¡°S-¡±


    The sealed god¡¯s test. He tried to say that but that didn¡¯t work either. Alberu¡¯s eyes clouded over as he looked at Cale as if he was acting bizarre.


    Cale tried to say the sealed god¡¯s name and that this world is a test multiple times. He tried saying everything except that this was an illusion.


    ¡°¡­Your highness, it is not working.¡±


    However, he could not say anything.


    ¡®What is going on all of a sudden?¡¯


    He had been able to talk about it all this time so why wasn¡¯t it working now?


    ¡®Is it because Eruhaben-nim is not one of the people taking the test?¡¯


    That shouldn¡¯t be it because they had been chatting in front of Raon, who had turned invisible and followed them to Choi Han¡¯s house.


    ¡®Why can we talk about it in front of Raon but not Eruhaben-nim? What is the difference? Ah.¡¯


    There was one difference.


    ¡®The White Star.¡¯


    Eruhaben had met the White Star, the one they presumed to be the sealed god, before he met Cale. Currently, Cale could not mention the test to Eruhaben.


    ¡®I understand why the White Star rushed so much.¡¯


    The Dark Tiger made eye contact with Cale before starting to speak.


    - T-


    Alberu couldn¡¯t say it either.


    He understood it right away as he had seen Cale attempt it.


    - Mm. I guess this doesn¡¯t work.


    He instantly figured out the situation as Cale had done.


    Eruhaben, who had been quietly watching, resumed speaking.


    ¡°Are you the warp in the mana?¡±


    Smirk.


    The Dark Tiger started to smile.


    - No. My dongsaeng, someone who cannot be seen, is with you.


    Eruhaben closed his mouth. He looked at Alberu and the spot Cale should be at for a long time before barely managing to ask.


    ¡°You and your dongsaeng who cannot be seen¡­ are you gods?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    ¡®Why is he suddenly talking about gods?¡¯


    Cale naturally turned toward Alberu who leisurely shook his head.


    - No. I am not a god.


    ¡°Then¡­ are you not an existence of this world?¡±


    - Mm. That is true.


    Alberu thought that there was some sort of misperception but decided to answer honestly. He pretended not to see Cale¡¯s shaking pupils.


    Eruhaben continued to ask. His face slowly stiffened.


    ¡°¡­Then are you part of the Demonic race?¡±


    - No. I may look like this, but it is bad if you think I am part of the Demonic race.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Eruhaben looked to the sky and sighed. The golden dust surrounding him dissipated a bit.


    ¡°Then there is the answer.¡±


    The ancient Dragon used his years of experience and the knowledge he had gained through his long life toe to a conclusion.


    ¡°¡­If you are neither a god nor part of the Demonic race, there is only one other option.¡±


    An existence that is not of this world but another.


    Someone that uses something that is not magic or aura¡­ An existence that uses a method that even he couldn¡¯t fathom to suddenly appear.


    If they were neither gods nor part of the Demonic race¡­ That only left one answer, the Divine race.


    ¡°You look different from what I have learned, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been there. I guess there could be many different types of unique appearances.¡±


    - Mm.


    Alberu debated for a bit before not saying anything.


    Cale frowned and addressed Alberu.


    ¡°It looks like he has mistaken us to be a part of the Divine race, your highness. Why don¡¯t you tell him? Tell him that we are from another w-¡±


    ¡°Mm. It doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Cale could not say that they were from another world.


    ¡®Is it because it is a term associated with the test?¡¯


    Alberu seemed to be facing the same issue as he slightly shook his head toward Cale.


    Cale peeked toward the others who were standing behind him.


    Rosalyn was looking toward them with her pupils shaking.


    ¡®There seems to be a problem.¡¯


    That was what her gaze was saying.


    Eruhaben didn¡¯t care as he seemed to be in a different world by himself as he asked Alberu a question with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Then who is that bastard that came to see me?¡±


    - I cannot say it.


    ¡°Based on what I have observed, there seem to be some parts you are unable to say even if you want to say them.¡±


    - That¡¯s right.


    ¡°¡­Yes. There needs to be at least some kind of restriction like that.¡±


    ¡®There must be some restrictions for members of the Divine race like them to get involved in the affairs of another world.¡¯


    Eruhaben was convincing himself of what was going on.


    Alberu observed him for a moment before he thought of something and sternly started speaking.


    - What I can tell you about that bastard is that we are certain that he is trying to cause chaos in this ce. We are trying to stop him.


    The Dark Tiger¡¯s mane elegantly fluttered as he continued speaking.


    - Can we talk more about it inside yourir?


    Eruhaben¡¯s gaze stopped somewhere at that moment. A human giving off an odd sensation was standing there.


    The person who received his gaze stepped forward.


    ¡°I have the power of the Dragon yer, as well as the power to control wyverns.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka¡¯s white hair fluttered in the wind. However, his green eyes were not shaking.


    ¡°I gained these powers by killing the fake Dragon yer, Syrem, who has actually harmed Dragons. I am able to show you as much evidence as you wish regarding this matter.¡±


    Anybody would say that Clopeh looked serene and holy right now.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡®He¡¯s taking the initiative.¡¯


    Clopeh taking the initiative to thoroughly exin these things would allow Eruhaben to get rid of his suspicions and for them to have an even deeper discussion.


    Clopeh slightly bowed his head to greet Eruhaben.


    ¡°My name is Clopeh Sekka, and I am the Guardian Knight of the Paerun Kingdom. I am here to calm the chaos in this world following Cale-nim¡¯s will.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression instantly turned stoic.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°¡­Cale?¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°Yes sir. Following Cale-nim¡¯s will-¡±


    ¡°¡­That bastard in the white mask¡¯s name was Cale.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    Clopeh¡¯s eyes opened wide. Eruhaben looked toward Alberu inside the cintamani.


    ¡°The man in the white mask that I met. Yes, that White Star bastard said that his real name was Cale. What is going on?¡±


    Cale and Alberu looked at each other.


    The White Star¡¯s real name was indeed Cale. Cale Barrow.


    But something seemed off.


    Alberu immediately responded.


    - ¡­Did you see his face as well?


    ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t trust someone whose face I don¡¯t even know.¡±


    - ¡­What did he look like? No, wait a minute.


    Alberu suddenly moved back and pulled someone, who had been covered by hisrge body, forward.


    - Did he look simr to this guy?


    A confused twenty years old Kim Rok Soo was awkwardly standing there.


    ¡°No. He looked different. Mm.¡±


    Eruhaben tilted his head a bit at this weird mood as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Should I phrase it as he looked a bit fancy?¡±


    Alberu slowly turned his head. He looked at Cale as he started speaking.


    - Dongsaeng, I think he has your face.


    * * *


    Knock knock knock.


    Necromancer Mary headed toward the door after hearing the knocks.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    She heard Tasha¡¯s voice.


    Click.


    Mary opened the door a crack Tasha had a slightly awkward smile on her face as she pointed behind her.


    ¡°This is a guest of his highness. He said that he knew you and wished to have a short chat with you.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Mary¡¯s eyes opened wide. A man in a white mask was standing at the end of the hallway Tasha was pointing toward. Mary was about to channel her powers as she thought it was the White Star before she froze like a statue.


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    He was wearing a mask, but his physique, hairstyle, skin, and the face visible from the nose down¡­ The eyes and hair color¡­ Everything was the same as someone she was familiar with.


    The person standing at the end of the hallway slowly walked over and put on his unique tired smile as he started speaking.


    ¡°Mary. Where are the others?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Mary let out a gasp.


    Mary had stayed behind alone in the Henituse Lord¡¯s Castle to look after On and Hong. Unlike how Rosalyn, Choi Han, and Clopeh knew about Cale because they went back to Harris Vige and heard through the cintamani, Mary had not met Cale yet.


    Cale, Rosalyn, and Clopeh had gone to the Henituse Lord¡¯s Castle early the next morning to find Mary, On, and Hong, but¡­ Tasha made it so that they had to separate without being able to chat.


    Mary was currently waiting for Rosalyn toe to see her in the capital.


    ¡°¡­Young master-nim?¡±


    The man who had now walked past Tasha and was standing in front of Mary lifted his white mask a bit.


    A man who looked the same as Cale Henituse was smiling like Cale Henituse underneath the mask.


    Despair was slowly, slowly approaching.


    * * *


    At a table at the center of Eruhaben¡¯sir¡­ Cale was seated on one of the chairs as he spoke almost as if he was sighing.


    ¡°Whether it is a god or the god¡¯s puppet, it is doing all sorts of things. Is it not tired?¡±


    Cale was shaking his head with an annoyed, no, extremely disgruntled expression on his face.


    Eruhaben, who had just finished his conversation with Alberu, spoke with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°You want to infiltrate the royal pce?¡±


    - Yes. I know all of the secret passages. You just need to infiltrate it with my dongsaeng. It¡¯ll be easy.


    ¡°¡­You want us to sneak in to meet the crown prince?¡±


    - That¡¯s right.


    The Dark Tiger started to smile and his fangs were revealed. His eyes were sparkling coldly.


    - I cannot watch the crown prince do anything stupid.


    His gaze turned toward Cale. Cale was undoing the top button of his shirt. Cale had said something to Alberu moments ago.


    ¡®I will look through the records a bit, your highness. That is where the answers will be. So please take care of things from here on as we have nned.¡¯


    Although he was grumbling with a disgruntled look on his face, Cale looked like someone who had already found the answer.

 Chapter 711: Our friend is not here 3

    Chapter 711: Our friend is not here 3


    The ones with the mostplicated expressions on their faces were Eruhaben and Clopeh. Eruhaben was pushing his temples as he spoke.


    ¡°So, the bastard who stole your dongsaeng¡¯s face and name is trying to cause chaos on the Western continent?¡±


    ¨C That¡¯s right.


    ¡°Numerous life forms may die in the process?¡±


    ¨C That¡¯s correct.


    Eruhaben debated who he should trust. He looked at the Dark Tiger again.


    ¡®This guy seems a bit more trustworthy.¡¯


    The ck Dragon showed no signs of being brainwashed when he had inspected him inside their. Although the brainwashing could have been done with a superior ability that was beyond his level, but¡­


    ¡®They¡¯re unskilled.¡¯


    Their so-called allies, Choi Han the swordsman, Rosalyn the mage, and that one knight¡­ They were strong for humans but they were unskilled and had manycking traitspared to Eruhaben.


    ¡®That little punk named Choi Han is an exception though.¡¯


    Either way, he could not easily trust anybody. The White Star who had introduced himself as Cale and this ck tiger¡­ Which side should he choose?


    ¨C There¡¯s no need to choose one side.


    Eruhaben looked toward the ck tiger again after hearing ament that sounded as if he knew what Eruhaben was thinking.


    ¨C You won¡¯t find an answer no matter how long you contemte it. Don¡¯t you agree?


    ¡°¡­That is true.¡±


    ¨C Follow us to keep an eye on us. You¡¯ll be able to tell which side is telling the truth if you keep observing us.


    Tap.


    Eruhaben¡¯s finger that had been pushing at his temple gently tapped the table.


    He had his answer.


    ¡°Fine. I will keep an eye on you guys for the time being.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyes observed each person who came to find him.


    ¡°How dare he steal the hero¡¯s face and try to take the esteemed hero¡¯s achievements as his own¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡®¡­Mm.¡¯


    Eruhaben flinched a bit while looking at Clopeh before looking at an empty chair.


    Cale was sitting there. Cale motioned to Alberu with his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, your highness.¡±


    ¨C Yes.


    Alberu nodded his head as he responded.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go to the pce.


    * * *


    ¡°Invisibility and soundproof barrier magic. Are those the only two that are needed?¡±


    ¨C Yes.


    Eruhaben was looking at the cintamani in his hand while not looking convinced. He let out a short sigh and cast his spells.


    The invisibility and soundproof barrier magic were targeted at two individuals.


    Eruhaben and the cintamani.


    ¡°¡­Does your dongsaeng not need it?¡±


    ¨C As you are already aware, you cannot see or hear him.


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    Eruhaben then spoke in a slightly annoyed voice.


    ¡°Then I have to do everything myself?¡±


    ¨C That¡¯s right.


    Eruhaben was currently in a forest at the outskirts of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital, Huiss City.


    To be more specific, they were in a small cave within the forest. There were all sorts of mechanical and magical devices installed in this cave.


    ¨C This is the secret passage. It is the secret passage that would take you directly to the crown prince¡¯s pce.


    ¡°The crown prince should know about this as well if it is the secret passage to his pce?¡±


    ¨C I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t think he knows about it yet.


    Alberu had to stop himself from having a bitter smile on his face.


    Alberu had only known about the secret passages revealed to all members of the royal family at this point in time. It was because Zed Crossman had not told him about this passage.


    The Alberu of this time had no idea that such a passage existed. He only learned about this passage after properly receiving approval as the crown prince, gaining power, and receiving a lot of things from Zed Crossman as a result.


    ¡®So the me of this time would not know.¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s face stiffened a bit. He heard a nonchnt voice at that moment.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we hurry? It¡¯ll be daytime if we don¡¯t.¡±


    It was naturally Cale. Alberu let out a chuckle.


    ¨C Let¡¯s hurry.


    It was still night outside.


    ¡°¡­How did I end up with such an unlucky life¡­¡­?¡±


    Eruhaben wondered if he needed to sneak into the royal pce at his age, but ended up gently waving his hand. Alberu watched him before speaking again.


    ¨C Just so you are aware, this secret passage was built in the early days, so you will probably need to be extremely cau-


    Click. Shhh.


    The door to the secret passage opened as naturally as if the wind had pushed it open.


    Gold dust was leisurely controlling everything.


    Cale, who was watching, and Eruhaben, who had cast the spell, spoke one after the other.


    ¡°Wow. This secret passage isn¡¯t much, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I am a Dragon.¡±


    Alberu had a lot of things he wanted to say but held himself back and pointed inside the open door.


    ¨C Just go straight.


    He then started to smile.


    ¨C You¡¯ll need to walk for about an hour. There are a lot of twists in the path.


    The passage inside the door was narrow to the point that they could only go in a single file line. This was to decrease the number of enemies chasing after the crown prince should he ever have to escape.


    ¡°One hour¡­¡±


    Eruhaben nodded his head before raising his hand.


    ¡°Since magic works on your dongsaeng as well¡­¡±


    Swoooooooosh-


    Cale could see wind gathering at the tips of his feet. It was an eleration spell. Eruhaben spoke in an extremely annoyed voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get there quickly if there are no obstacles.¡±


    Cale nonchntlymented while looking at the ceiling of the cave.


    ¡°Dragons truly are the best.¡±


    ¨C ¡­Huuuuuu.


    The Dark Tiger let out a deep sigh. Eruhaben took the lead without caring and Cale followed behind him. They traversed through the secret passagefortably and quickly.


    They arrived at the end of the passage in less than twenty minutes.


    The exit to the passage was on the ceiling. Eruhaben canceled the eleration spell and looked up at the ceiling as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    ¨C The crown prince¡¯s office.


    ¡°Would the crown prince be here at this time?¡±


    ¨C No. He should be at the training ground right now. He stays there for about two hours.


    ¡°Are you sure about that? He might be stayingte in his office.¡±


    ¨C ¡­That bastard¡¯s goal is survival.


    Alberu sighed before continuing in a low voice.


    ¨C Training his body. That is something he does not skip no matter how busy he is.


    ¡°He goes to the training ground at such ate hour?¡±


    ¨C I¡¯m sure he has his reasons.


    Alberu stopped talking after saying that.


    Alberu was known for handling the sword pretty well at this time, but his true abilities were even greater. His main weapon was a spear and he was also skilled in magic as well.


    That was why he chose thete night, a time when the pce would be quieter, to train himself in secret. Naturally, everybody other than his closest confidants thought that he was sleeping right now.


    ¨C Anyway, he¡¯s the type to not stop his training once he starts so you can use the officefortably.


    Alberu was not alone in the training ground. The hidden Dark Elves took turns being Alberu¡¯s sparring partner.


    ¡°And the chances of us getting caught while moving around the office?¡±


    ¨C Other than this secret passage, every external passage that the crown prince knows about has magic rm devices and traps. It¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t touch those things.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    ¨C Furthermore, this office only has things that don¡¯t matter if they are found or things that cannot be figured out even if they are found.


    ¡®Cannot be figured out even if they are found?¡¯


    Eruhaben questioned what that meant but did not ask about it.


    ¡®I just need to see it for myself.¡¯


    He waved his hand in the air.


    The passage door opened without making a sound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up first, so tell your dongsaeng to follow me.¡±


    Eruhaben jumped up through the door.


    ¡®It¡¯s clean.¡¯


    He looked around to see that the office was too clean. The ancient Dragon thought that the crown prince must be a thorough person as he started walking toward the desk in the office.


    The ck tiger sighed and quietly said something at that moment.


    ¨C Umm, it would be great if you could use flight magic on my dongsaeng.


    ¡°Flight magic?¡±


    ¨C ¡­That foolcks physical abilities and cannot jump to reach the path in the ceiling.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t members of the Divine race have good physical abilities?¡¯


    Eruhaben questioned it for a moment but used his mana without saying anything to cast flight magic on the spot where there was a warp in mana.


    Something, with the help of flight magic, shot up andnded on the office floor once Eruhaben released the spell.


    ¡°Then I will look around the desk.¡±


    ¨C No. There¡¯s no need to do that.


    The tiger inside the cintamani pointed at the desk.


    ¨C Something will pop up if you modify the bookshelf over there as I tell you.


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Eruhaben moved as the tiger punk said for now.


    He moved his hand as the Dark Tiger ordered him.


    ¨C ¡­The third book from there. Then you will find a faint scratch on the pir on the right bookshelf. Push that. After that¡­


    There were some more exnations and Eruhabenpleted every step wlessly.


    ¨C It will open now.


    Once Alberu said that¡­


    Click.


    There was a quiet noise and the bookshelf started moving on its own.


    ¡°Hoooo.¡±


    Eruhaben gasped while looking at the wall behind the bookshelf.


    The wall was covered in text.


    ¡°Mm. It¡¯s a code.¡±


    However, he frowned after realizing that it was written in code that could not be deciphered.


    ¡®It¡¯ll take a while to decipher this.¡¯


    It would take more than a day or two.


    ¡®That crown prince bastard is thorough, but maybe too thorough. Most people would not do this much. Does he not have anybody he can trust around him?¡¯


    Or¡­


    ¡°¡­Is he that desperate right now?¡±


    As Eruhaben flinched after subconsciously saying that¡­


    ¨C It¡¯s possible.


    He heard a calm voice. It was the Dark Tiger. The tiger was staring at the wall with a piercing gaze with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡®I was quite desperate at this time.¡¯


    He then turned away from the wall.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Eruhaben took a step back as well. The cintamani in his hand was now floating in the air.


    No, it had moved to the hand of the individual who was supposedly the tiger¡¯s dongsaeng.


    ¨C Shall we look around?


    ¡°Please decipher it, your highness.¡±


    Cale held the cintamani in his hand as he headed toward the wall that was full of code.


    ¨C Do you remember the pattern for the code?


    Cale had heard about how to decode the code from Alberu while they waited for night to arrive.


    Alberu peeked at Cale after not hearing a response and scoffed.


    ¨C You¡¯re already decoding it.


    Shhhhh.


    Cale undid his top button. His eyes were taking in everything from the top of the wall to the bottom without missing a single area.


    For Cale, as someone who had lived his life with the unique ability of ¡®Record,¡¯ memorizing and deciphering code was something he could do even without using his ability. It was the norm to figure out the secrets of numerous guilds and organizations.


    ¡°He definitely met the White Star.¡±


    Alberu did not write everything down on the wall.


    He only recorded the core elements.


    ¡°Reclusive mages from the Whipper Kingdom and the non-mainstream faction of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.¡±


    It was a list of words.


    ¡°I also see the word, ¡®move.¡¯ ¡±


    ¨C I¡¯m pretty sure I got it.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Eruhaben couldn¡¯t understand what Cale and Alberu were talking about, but he simply stood there and observed with his arms crossed.


    The two of them continued to speak without caring about Eruhaben¡¯s gaze. Cale pointed to a spot on the wall.


    It was a word that would exin what was written.


    < Deal. >


    Cale had a rxed expression on his face as he opened his mouth again.


    ¡°It looks like the White Star came to see his highness to offer him a deal.¡±


    ¨C It seems to be talking about moving the reclusive mages of the Whipper Kingdom and the non-mainstream faction of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower to the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°And although it is being called a deal, his highness seems to be suspicious of the White Star¡¯s intentions.¡±


    < Unable to determine intentions. >


    ¨C Of course. The reclusive mages getting away from Toonka anding to the Roan Kingdom would be a benefit for the reclusive mages. Furthermore, the non-mainstream faction would benefit if they came to the Roan Kingdom and became the mainstream faction.


    Alberu knew the Alberu of this time.


    ¨C But the White Star¡­ There is nothing that bastard gains from this. At least, there is nothing for him to gain from the crown prince.


    Alberu was referring to himself in the third person right now. Part of it was because of Eruhaben, but the sorrow in Alberu¡¯s eyes that could not be hidden made it obvious that Eruhaben was not the only reason.


    Cale peeked at those eyes before looking back at the wall.


    ¡°The answer is obvious.¡±


    ¨C I agree.


    ¡°The reclusive mages of the Whipper Kingdom are surely the mages in Arm working for the White Star.¡±


    ¨C That¡¯s right. And although they are called the non-mainstream faction, the alchemistsing from the Empire are all most likely ck mages.


    ck mages.


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyes opened wide after hearing that word. Alberu and Cale continued chatting without caring.


    ¨C If the White Star has set the Roan Kingdom as his target, he¡¯s bound to get his mages and ck mages into the Roan Kingdom to-


    Cale continued as Alberu could not finish his sentence.


    ¡°There may be a battle or even a war.¡±


    ¨C Yes. It is highly likely. Especially since his Majesty¡¯s birthday celebration ising up.


    ¡®Birthday celebration.¡¯


    Cale and Alberu stared at the code that was used for it.


    A person who looked like Cale but was wearing a white mask.


    That individual had introduced himself as both the White Star and Cale.


    That person was currently trying to bring ck mages and mages into the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital.


    He would plot to get them deep into the capital, all the way in the pce in order to do something.


    ¨C All grudges and responsibility would fall on the crown prince once the incident happens. He would be responsible as the person who brought them to the kingdom.


    ¡°More importantly, it might injure a lot of people, your highness.¡±


    The capital¡¯s za Terror Incident was what had forced Cale to use the Indestructible Shield for the first time in front of people.


    Something iparable in size to that might happen in the Roan Kingdom. And if something like that did happen¡­


    ¨C It¡¯ll be full of despair.


    ¡°Indeed. Despair would descend upon the kingdom.¡±


    The intent and direction of the incident the sealed god was nning was somewhat visible to them.


    ¡°We must stop him, your highness.¡±


    ¨C We need to stop him.


    The two of them turned toward Eruhaben. The ancient Dragon uncrossed his arms and walked toward them. He could only hear Alberu¡¯s side but he understood the flow of the conversation.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll need to help you guys. What do you need me to do now?¡±


    Alberu turned toward Cale. Cale motioned toward the window with his head and Alberu nodded.


    ¨C We will cancel meeting the crown prince today. We need to go meet our friends first.


    * * *


    ¡°So, what you are saying is that the White Star is currently trying to drag his subordinate mages and ck mages to the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital?¡±


    ¨C That is what we are expecting.


    Alberu peeked at Eruhaben and spoke informally to Rosalyn.


    ¨C That is why my dongsaeng says that he has something to request of all of you.


    ¡°We will do it right away as soon as you tell us, your highness.¡± (TL: Korean has a way of speaking formally that English doesn¡¯t, so Korean doesn¡¯t actually have ¡®your highness¡¯ in it. However, that is the best way to write it in English, as Choi Han speaks to Alberu the way he always speaks. That¡¯s why Eruhaben isn¡¯t sus about why they are calling him highness while it mentions above that Alberu is speaking informally to Rosalyn)


    Choi Han answered immediately without a pause. Alberu looked toward Cale who closed his eyes and started speaking.


    Numerous pieces of information were running through his mind right now.


    ¡°First, we are strong, but not many. The Alchemy side being involved must mean that Imperial Crown Prince Adin is a part of this so it is highly likely that there will be a lot of enemies.¡±


    The Empire, Arm, even the Bear tribe and the Lion tribe might work together to aim for the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°But we cannot bring in the forces of the Northern Alliance and the Breck Kingdom to the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Although Rosalyn and Clopeh were people who represented those two ces¡­


    ¡°Even if it is for the White Star, the Alliance, Breck Kingdom, and the Roan Kingdom would all think that the troops areing to invade. At the same time, it would take too long for us to convince the King to negotiate with the two other parties to let the troops in.¡±


    Rosalyn, who was listening to what Cale had to say through Alberu, chimed in.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that there are not a lot of people we can bring in for our side?¡±


    The current them had much fewer allies and cooperators than them of two yearster. The only troops they had with them right now were Clopeh¡¯s Wyvern Knights Brigade.


    However, Cale put on a faint smile at Rosalyn¡¯s question.


    ¡°We do. We have troops we can bring in.¡±


    A map appeared in Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°We will procure an unrted third party.¡±


    ¡®A third party?¡¯


    As everybody listening looked confused¡­


    ¡°We have some legal external forces.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips slowly curled up. He then turned toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Choi Han. Take Miss Rosalyn and go to the coast in Section 1 of the Jungle. Go to the hill I tell you to go and you will be able to dig up arge number of highest-grade magic stones.¡±


    Cale had gone to Section 1 of the Jungle with Queen Litana in the past to put out the fire that Imperial Crown Prince Adin had stealthily caused.


    Cale had received a portion of thend by the coast of Section 1 for a vi. Cale had wanted thatnd because of the numerous highest-grade magic stones buried in arge box underground.


    ¡°Take those and go to the Eastern continent.¡±


    Choi Han flinched.


    ¡°The Eastern continent?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Rosalyn gasped. Cale observed them as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Go to the Eastern continent, meet the Mercenary King, and hire him and about 200 members of the Ranger Brigade.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes opened wide. Cale continued to exin the n.


    ¡°We will need an extremelyrge teleportation magic circle because we need to move two hundred or so people. But the highest-grade magic stones should make it possible.¡±


    The cost of hiring the Mercenary King and the Rangers Brigade¡­


    The magic stones and money necessary to create an extremelyrge teleportation magic circle¡­


    The highest-grade magic stones should take care of all of that.


    ¡°The Mercenary King should happily let you hire the Ranger Brigade if Miss Rosalyn reveals her identity and says that we will help the Mercenaries Guild set foot on the Western continent. It¡¯s not all of them, just two hundred or so. And with the remaining highest-grade magic stones¡­¡±


    Cale turned toward Rosalyn. She was looking at where Cale should be standing as well.


    The remaining highest-grade magic stones¡­ There should still be arge quantity left even after all of that.


    ¡°Please pull forward time with them.¡±


    Two years of time¡­ Rosalyn¡¯s experiences and knowledge should allow her to close the gap.


    ¡°As for Choi Han and Clopeh¡­ The two of you will go get ancient powers as we discussed.¡±


    Choi Han looked shocked as he asked.


    ¡°¡­Will there be any ancient powers left to get?¡±


    The White Star had already gathered most of Cale¡¯s powers. Cale knew this as well, but that was not all of the information that Cale had.


    ¡°Clopeh. Is your te still okay?¡±


    ¡°There is still plenty of room.¡±


    Clopeh already had three ancient powers but there were no ancient powers to sh inside him because he did not have any of the five natural attribute ancient powers. That was why he could at least get one more ancient power if his te could handle it.


    Sword master Clopeh Sekka. He had a sturdier te than Cale.


    ¡°Although it is not one of my powers, it should be quite helpful for you.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes for a moment.


    Numerous words were filling his mind.


    Cale had seen the Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Directory at some point.


    The Directory had records of the strong individuals the Mercenaries Guild members had seen. People who possessed ancient powers were on that list and that information was all stored in Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You will go to the Eastern continent as well. Go to where I tell you and get the power there.¡±


    Clopeh looked at where Cale would be as well and nodded his head.


    ¡°I will make sure to procure it, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Choi Han.¡±


    Cale now looked at Choi Han.


    ¡°You go get the Dominating Aura. Also get the Scary Giant Cobblestone.¡±


    The Forest of Darkness. The two ancient powers still left there¡­ They were for Choi Han. Cale did not stop there and asked Choi Han a question.


    ¡°Choi Han. If a battle starts, you may have to take my ce. Is it possible?¡±


    Smirk.


    Choi Han started to smile.


    ¡°I will always stand in the front as the center of everything.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°Good. Then everybody go do your parts.¡±


    * * *


    ¨C You¡¯re going to sit here?


    ¡°Yes, your highness. I¡¯ve always wanted to sit here. Is it not okay?¡±


    ¨C Ha. Do whatever you want.


    Cale sat down on a chair, crossed his legs, and looked forward.


    He was currently back at the crown prince¡¯s pce with Eruhaben and the cintamani.


    They were in the crown prince¡¯s office again, and Cale was sitting on the crown prince¡¯s desk chair as he observed the door.


    Screeeech-


    The door soon opened and Cale smiled while watching crown prince Alberu Crossman walk in.


    It was time to chat, no, to make a deal.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Note


    Time to make a d, d, d, deeeeeal!


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 712: Our friend is not here 4

    <h4>Chapter 712: Our friend is not here 4</h4>


    There were many documents in Alberu Crossman¡¯s hand as he walked into his office.


    Unlike the outside situation where the cool spring evening was perfect for tea time outside, Alberu¡¯s expression slowly stiffened as he walked into his private area.


    ¡°Your highness, should I bring over some refreshments?¡±


    His expression softened after hearing his attendant¡¯s voice, and he turned around with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll let you know if I need someter.¡±


    ¡°As youmand, your highness.¡±


    Click.


    The door closed with a quiet sound and Alberu was finally alone.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    He sighed before brushing back his orderly hair.


    ¡®There¡¯s too much to do.¡¯


    A stealthy investigation would beunched regarding this ¡®Cale¡¯ existence that Alberu had reported to King Zed.


    The responsibility of taking care of this, as well as the issue with Commander Toonka, was assigned to Alberu as he seemed to know the incident the best.


    Alberu had been assigned the task as he had wanted, but he couldn¡¯t help but have a headache from the preparation as it was rted to core individuals of different nations.


    There was also the deal with the White Star.


    Alberu had said that he would think about the offer, but he needed to make sure that the decision he made was the best one.


    The King¡¯s birthday celebration wasing soon.


    Alberu needed to show something by then to contest the second prince who had reliable backing and the third prince who had the king¡¯s affection.


    ¡°What a heada-¡±


    Alberu¡¯s gaze stopped somewhere as he undid his neck button out of frustration. His gaze immediately sunk cold.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    On top of his office desk¡­ There was an orb he had never seen before.


    Alberu quickly searched the office with his gaze. He heard an unfamiliar voice at that moment.


    ¨C You¡¯re scared.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Alberu looked toward the orb again.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    There was a tiger with a ck mane staring at him with a sparkling gaze.


    Alberu had never even seen a creature like this even in books. He subconsciously frowned after hearing the tiger¡¯s next statement.


    ¨C Do you think that the answer would appear because you stare at me?


    It was obvious that this tiger was provoking him. However, the problem was that the ck tiger¡¯s serious demeanor and low voice made it not feel like provocation at all.


    Alberu stopped frowning and started speaking.


    ¡°But there is no reason to not observe the other party.¡±


    ¨C That is true.


    Cale quietly watched the two Alberus converse.


    ¡®I can tell after seeing them like this that his highness had some rough patches in the past.¡¯


    Although the Dark Tiger, the Alberu of the present, was not visibly showing anything, it was obvious that he would pity this Alberu in front of him.


    ¨C Let me ask you a question.


    The ck tiger asked Alberu a question. There were no emotions whatsoever in his voice.


    ¨C Is there anybody in this world who is nice without reason? Is there happiness that suddenly shows up without notice?


    ¡®What nonsense is this tiger suddenly spewing?¡¯


    Alberu had asked about the tiger¡¯s identity and felt frustrated after getting this nonsense back.


    The tiger said something at that moment.


    ¨C Things like that don¡¯t exist.


    Alberu¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose up.


    ¨C There is bound to be a hidden de in goodwill without reason and happiness that suddenly shows up is bound to be covering betrayal that cannot be seen.


    The crown prince looked at the life form inside the orb with a different gaze from before. It was the first time the corners of the tiger¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¨C That is what you think, isn¡¯t it?


    Alberu showed his agreement through silence. This ck tiger was urately stating his thoughts.


    ¡°¡­I will ask one more time. Who are you?¡±


    The tiger gave a simple response.


    ¨C Use your mana.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s eyes immediately opened wide.


    ¨C I¡¯m talking about dead mana.


    ¡®How does he-?¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s eyes quickly stopped looking shocked but became even warier of this tiger.


    ¡®He knows that I use dead mana.¡¯


    That meant that he also knew that Alberu had some Dark Elf blood in him. It was at that moment.


    ¡°Why are you doing this so inconveniently?¡±


    Alberu heard another unfamiliar voice. Over on the couch in the office¡­ There was an Elf with white gold hair leisurely sitting on the couch looking toward him.


    Elf. Alberu flinched and looked ready to attack. Dark Elves and Elves did not have a good rtionship, and Alberu knew about that history as well. However, Alberu¡¯s eyes looked full of suspicion after hearing what the Elf said next.


    ¡°I am a Dragon.¡±


    ¡°¡­You are?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You can¡¯t believe it?¡±


    Alberu couldn¡¯t help but not believe it.


    It was a Dragon of all things. An existence that was difficult to see even once in a person¡¯s life hade to his office? It was better to believe that it was a lie.


    ¡°Hmm. You look unconvinced.¡±


    The Elf realized Alberu¡¯s thoughts and smiled. A cold gaze appeared on his face. His voice sank low.


    ¡°I loathe those shitheads who question my identity.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s pupils extended vertically as they glowed.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Alberu groaned and clutched his shirt.


    An invisible presence suddenly suppressed him. The source of that presence was this Elf¡­ no, it was this Dragon. Alberu¡¯s body was shaking and he was barely standing as he bowed.


    ¡°I¡­ greet¡­ an esteemed Dragon.¡±


    The presence suppressing him instantly disappeared. A bead of sweat dropped from Alberu¡¯s forehead.


    ¡®That power just now was definitely Dragon Fear.¡¯


    Even if he was only a quarter Dark Elf, he still had Dark Elf blood flowing through him. He fixed his clothes that were now a bit messy and quickly started thinking.


    ¡®One of them is a Dragon, but what about the other?¡¯


    Eruhaben chuckled and motioned toward the ck tiger with his chin as if he realized what Alberu was thinking.


    ¡°Just so you know, even I don¡¯t know that punk¡¯s identity. He suddenly came to see me and we are temporarily working together. Isn¡¯t it a simr situation to what you are going through right now?¡±


    That was right. It was indeed simr to Alberu¡¯s situation if the Dragon was telling the truth.


    ¡°However, there is something I can tell you. These punks are not from this world, and even I can¡¯t fathom what they are.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sir, did you say punks?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah. There are two of them. One cannot be seen. Also-¡±


    The ancient Dragon nonchntlymented to the crown prince who had some rough edges but gave off a confident demeanor and looked quite talented.


    ¡°Also, the punk you cannot see is the real Cale that you are looking for.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    It was out of pure shock this time.


    ¡®The Dragon just said that they are not from this world and that even he cannot fathom what they are.¡¯


    That meant that they were as strong, if not stronger than Dragons, and there were only a few existences at that level.


    Gods, the Demonic race, and the Divine race. He thought of a few existences.


    ¡®That¡¯s weird. I¡¯m sure that Toonka said that Cale was his close friend.¡¯


    His chaotic eyes turned toward the ck tiger.


    ¡°¡­ A God?¡±


    ¨C ¡­A God?


    The tiger was looking at Alberu as if he was looking at a child. The crown prince found this gaze to be oddly unpleasant.


    ¨C You don¡¯t believe in things like that.


    Yes. This tiger knew Alberu¡¯s inner thoughts too well.


    That was the reason for this unpleasant feeling. However, it was different from repulsion. It was an iffy feeling but not something that made him think that this tiger was the enemy.


    ¡®He knows my inner thoughts that I have not shared with anybody else. Is he¡­ Is he really an existence I cannot fathom?¡¯


    These information were things that even his enemies would not know.


    Alberu¡¯s mind turned into even more of aplicated mess.


    ¨C There is no need toplicate things. I will tell you the reason I came to see you. Listen to it and decide for yourself.


    However, the ck tiger did not give Alberu any time to think.


    ¨C I just need to capture and fuck up one bastard.


    Cale flinched at Alberu¡¯s coarse choice of words before staring at Alberu inside the cintamani.


    ¡®He seems very angry.¡¯


    It made sense, since even he was angry at what the sealed god was doing to this world¡¯s Alberu as the White Star. If he was angry, how angry would Alberu be when it was being done to himself?


    ¡°¡­One bastard?¡±


    ¨C Yes. The White Star. You received an offer from that bastard, right?


    Alberu¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    The White Star. That person was someone who was already giving Alberu quite the concern.


    The White Star had made Alberu an offer.


    The Alchemists and mages would be Alberu¡¯s backing if he would give them a ce in the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡®But there is nothing for the White Star to benefit from that deal.¡¯


    That was the reason the crown prince was contemting it so much. But a new mysterious individual had now appeared saying that he needed to kill that bastard.


    ¡°Sir, are you and the White Star enemies?¡±


    ¨C Ah, feel free to speak informally. There is no reason for you to speak so formally to me.


    The ck tiger shuddered as if he hated it, before scoffing as if it was funny.


    ¨C Enemies?


    The Dark Tiger thought about the White Star¡¯s identity.


    The sealed god.


    ¡®A god as my enemy-¡¯


    ¨C That bastard is someone who threatens my position.


    The position that tiger Alberu was talking about was not a position of power.


    His position. He was talking about the Roan Kingdom, the rtionships he had built, and the home he had created. The sealed god was currently messing with his home and his precious friends.


    The Dark Tiger saw Alberu¡¯s eyes cloud over at hisment and held back the bitterness in his heart.


    ¡®He seems to have understood the position I mentioned as a position of power.¡¯


    The Dark Tiger did not correct the illusion Alberu¡¯s mistake.


    ¨C I¡¯m the type who cannot sleep if I can¡¯t get rid of something that is getting in the way of my survival.


    Alberu had a thought after hearing the tiger until there.


    ¡®I like him. Yes, it should be like this.¡¯


    Unlike the White Star, this tiger in front of him was clearly showing what he wanted from the deal. There was something for him to benefit from in making this deal.


    Alberu now had something to say as well.


    ¡°And what would I benefit from this?¡±


    ¨C Can you really think about benefits when you were almost stabbed in the back?


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¨C You seem to think that he only threatened my position. I¡¯m pretty sure your position is in even more danger.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s face instantly stiffened. The Dark Tiger shook his head as he continued speaking.


    ¨C The Alchemists that the bastard will bring are ck mages. The Empire is working with ck mages camouged as Alchemists in the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    Alberu could not fully believe that statement.


    ¨C And the mages that wille with them are not reclusive mages from the Whipper Kingdom, they are his subordinates.


    ¡°¡­Is that the truth?¡±


    ¨C The Dragon next to you is going to infiltrate the Empire and record some footage from inside the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower, while I will tell you the location of the reclusive mages. They are scattered around the Whipper Kingdom, but you should be able to confirm it quickly. You may be doubtful, but at least you would be able to confirm it within three days. You should have at least that much time, no?


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Alberu scoffed before briskly walking.


    He then picked up the cintamani and walked over to the couch where Eruhaben was seated.


    Tap.


    ¨C How about not treating this so roughly?


    Alberu almost tossed the cintamani onto the table before taking the head seat. The ancient Dragon watched him oddly as he sat down and crossed his legs, but Alberu didn¡¯t pay him any attention.


    ¡®He¡¯s angry.¡¯


    As Cale had that thought, Alberu put on an elegant smile for the first time since he walked into the office as he looked at the Dark Tiger.


    ¡°In detail. I hope you can tell me everything in detail one by one.¡±


    The Dark Tiger Alberu slowly smiled as well.


    ¨C Will you make a deal?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    Alberu responded with a refreshing smile on his face.


    ¡°If everything you said is true¡­ That White Star bastard¡­ I want to fuck him up too.¡±


    ¨C That¡¯s a good mentality.


    Alberu, the Dark Tiger, and Cale¡­ All three of them had the same smile on their faces.


    * * *


    ¡°Your highness, are you nning on making the deal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, I cannot trust youpletely.¡±


    The White Star nodded at Alberu Crossman¡¯sment.


    ¡°Of course. I will return with a few representatives in a bit, your highness. You will be able to confirm everyone at that point.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Tap.


    Alberu put his teacup on the table as he smiled.


    ¡°Are we on the same boat now?¡±


    Alberu reached out his hand and the White Star cautiously shook it as he responded.


    ¡°It is an honor, your highness.¡±


    The meeting between Alberu and the White Star took ce in his office. As for the deal¡­


    There was an orb covered in a ck cloth with just a small gap to look out where the deal took ce. The Dark Tiger¡¯s sparkling eyes were observing the White Star from inside the cintamani.


    ¡®He really doesn¡¯t realize it. We were right to think that he cannot recognize the item arranged for by the God of Death.¡¯


    Dark Tiger Alberu had an extremely satisfied smile on his face.


    ¡®This makes it easier to smack him in the back.¡¯


    He licked his lips as if he had be a tiger with an extremely delicious prey in front of him. He couldn¡¯t hide his excitement for what would happen soon as he thought about Cale, who went to see Mary.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Note


    Our Alberu knows himself the best.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 713: Our friend is not here 5

    <h4>Chapter 713: Our friend is not here 5</h4>


    Cale¡¯s method of meeting Mary was simple.


    ¡®I just need to get Mary¡¯s location from crown prince Alberu.¡¯


    As he was currently a ghost, he just needed to take someone who would deliver his message for him.


    ¡°¡­Sir, are you saying that you are a Dragon?¡±


    ¡°How many times are you going to ask that question?¡±


    Tasha made eye contact with Eruhaben¡¯s calm gaze and slowly looked away.


    The only individual Cale could bring with him right now was Eruhaben.


    ¡®I need to have the sealed god run into the cintamani at least once to confirm any variables.¡¯


    That was the reason the cintamani was currently in Alberu¡¯s office. Of course, Cale did not stay there. It was highly likely that the sealed god would be able to see Cale.


    ¡®The cintamani is a different story since it was arranged by the God of Death.¡¯


    Cale had multiple thoughts running through his mind as he heard Tasha¡¯s cautious voice.


    ¡°Sir, may I ask why you are trying to meet Mary?¡±


    Both Elves and Dark Elves overwhelmingly liked Dragons and would normally do whatever they were asked to do. However, Tasha was wary of Eruhaben because she was worried about Mary.


    Eruhaben chuckled at her cautious wariness.


    ¡°I came on an errand.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? An esteemed Dragon came on an errand?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is an errand from a punk named Cale.¡±


    Tasha¡¯s gaze stiffened at that moment.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Someone named the White Star came to see Mary not too long ago. Mary had called him young master-nim and recognized him as soon as she saw his face.


    Tasha had questioned how Mary could know him despite staying in the Underground City the whole time, but the White Star had requested to speak with Mary in private. Mary had agreed to it, so Tasha had been unable to hear their conversation.


    ¡®The White Star is someone who might cooperate with Alberu.¡¯


    That was what she had thought originally.


    However, Alberu suddenly called her over to tell her something earlier today.


    ¡®Auntie, the White Star was nning on stabbing us in the back. Please don¡¯t tell anybody else about it for now.¡¯


    After saying that, he had pointed to someone else who was in the office with him. It was this Elf with white-gold hair.


    ¡®This sir is a Dragon-nim. Please introduce him to the necromancer.¡¯


    Now a Dragon had suddenly appeared.


    Tasha¡¯s shock from these sudden events had not worn off yet.


    ¡®But a Dragon is here on an errand for that person named Cale?¡¯


    Eruhaben had cracked a joke for the extremely tense Tasha, but Tasha had epted it as the truth.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Tasha held back a sigh and stopped in front of the innermost room on the top floor of the inn.


    ¡°It¡¯s over here.¡±


    Eruhaben nodded his head and Tasha knocked on the door.


    Knock knock knock.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    ¡®Mary should open the door soon.¡¯


    Tasha remained tense as the few seconds felt much longer than normal.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    But something was weird.


    ¡°Why is she not opening the door?¡±


    Eruhaben asked as Mary was not opening the door even though it had been a bit since Tasha knocked.


    ¡®What the¡­?¡¯


    Tasha subconsciously put her ear against the door. It was quiet inside.


    Knock knock knock.


    ¡°Mary, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s Tasha.¡±


    She knocked multiple times and called for Mary but did not hear anything. Tasha started to sweat.


    ¡®Did something happen to Mary?¡¯


    She was thinking this way because Alberu had just told her that the White Star had tried to stab them in the back.


    ¡®Did that bastard do something to Mary?!¡¯


    Tasha immediately grabbed the doorknob.


    ¡°Mary! I¡¯ming in!¡±


    She turned the doorknob.


    nk. nk.


    The door was locked.


    It was at that moment.


    Bang!


    They heard a loud noise inside the door. Tasha turned toward Eruhaben who was standing behind her. The ancient Dragon¡¯s face was already stiff.


    ¡°It looks like something has happened.¡±


    Tasha could not say anything.


    ¡°Step aside.¡±


    Tasha immediately moved after seeing the golden mana rising from the Dragon.


    She then clenched her eyes shut.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    There was a loud explosion and the locked door was destroyed.


    ¡®As expected of a Dragon.¡¯


    Tasha barely managed to hold that in before trying to walk toward the dust sting out from the aftershock.


    Oooong-


    However, that dust was almost instantly pushed down by a wave of the Dragon¡¯s hand, allowing Tasha to see the environment beyond the door.


    ¡°¡­Mary?¡±


    Tasha subconsciously called out.


    Eruhaben calmly asked.


    ¡°Are you trying to run?¡±


    ¡°She is running away from home.¡±


    Cale responded to him despite nobody being able to hear him.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect something like this.¡¯


    The window was ripped off and Mary was in the middle of climbing out. Anybody would be able to tell that she was trying to run away through the window. It was because there was arge bag on Mary¡¯s back.


    ¡°Mary, where are you going this time-?!¡±


    Tasha quickly snapped out of her shock and briskly walked over to Mary with a look of disbelief and sadness. However, Mary was not looking at Tasha but the individual standing behind her.


    ¡°¡­Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    ¡°Hooooo. You know my name?¡±


    Eruhaben looked amused as he leisurely walked toward Mary. He started speaking to the purple eyes underneath the robe that were looking at him. He was acting quite friendly.


    ¡°I came to deliver the message of a punk named Cale. How about you not run away and chat with me?¡±


    Mary responded immediately.


    ¡°I will run off if you move.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Tasha and Eruhaben both responded and stopped moving. Half of Mary¡¯s body was already outside the window.


    ¡®What the¡­?¡¯


    Eruhaben did not miss that Mary¡¯s innocent and clear eyes were sharply ring at him. He also felt a different emotion in her eyes.


    ¡®Pity¡­¡­?¡¯


    The necromancer that the ancient Dragon was meeting for the first time pitied him.


    ¡°Mary!¡±


    Tasha called out to Mary with a shocked expression, as if wanting Mary to exin. Mary answered in the sternest voice she had ever used.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need to go meet my friends before theye here.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Mary hesitated for a moment. She then thought deeply about whether she could say this before finally saying it.


    ¡°¡­You cannot trust everything that you see.¡±


    ¡°Trust what?¡±


    Tasha asked, but Mary¡¯s eyes were looking at Eruhaben. Her mouth opened and closed a few times but she could not say anything. Mary looked anxious for a moment before she sighed.


    ¡°¡­I guess I cannot say it.¡±


    She then looked at Tasha with the same upright expression as usual.


    ¡°I will destroy everything ande to the rescue.¡±


    Tasha looked baffled.


    ¡®What is she suddenly talking about? What is she going to destroy and who is she going to rescue?¡¯


    However, Mary¡¯s expression was too stern and, most importantly, Mary looked as if she would run off at any moment that Tasha could not ask about it.


    Cale, who had watched all of this, rubbed the sides of his eyes with his hands.


    ¡°This is driving me nuts.¡±


    Alberu had told him that Mary had met with the White Star after Tasha brought him here.


    ¡®There¡¯s only one reason the White Star woulde to see Mary.¡¯


    He definitely took off his mask to trick Mary that he was Cale. He was probably nning on starting with Mary and getting Cale¡¯s friends who were in this test toe under his influence.


    That was the reason Cale hade here with Eruhaben as soon as he learned about it.


    ¡®Of course, I¡¯m sure that Mary didn¡¯t immediately believe that the sealed god is me.¡¯


    He had no way of knowing what the sealed god must have said to Mary. However, the Mary that Cale knew would not be tricked by the White Star so easily.


    ¡®That was why I thought she would be questioning it right now.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s thoughts were that he would quicklye here before the suspicions turned into belief.


    ¡®But she is already certain that the White Star is fake.¡¯


    Otherwise, why would she try to run away from Eruhaben who said that he was here to deliver a message from Cale?


    It was because she believed that the Cale that Eruhaben was talking about was the fake Cale. It was only normal that she wouldn¡¯t want to hear about it and run off.


    Cale was debating what to do about this. Eruhaben started speaking with a confused expression at that moment.


    ¡°Mm. I don¡¯t know what is going on. But I will deliver the message he gave me¡­¡±


    ¡°It is okay.¡±


    Mary lowered her head as if she was about to jump out. Eruhaben started speaking to her back.


    ¡° ¡®Let¡¯s smack him in the back before he smacks us in the back.¡¯ ¡±


    Mary suddenly flinched and stopped moving. She slowly turned around and looked at Eruhaben.


    ¡°¡­What kind of look did he have on his face?¡±


    Mary asked and Eruhaben thought of the Dark Tiger. He remembered how the Dark Tiger had grumbled while delivering Cale¡¯s message.


    ¡°Mm. ording to his associate who delivered the message, he had a disrespectful expression?¡±


    Mary slowly pulled one leg in from the window ledge. She then asked with an odd expression on her face.


    ¡°The White Star?¡±


    ¡°Ahh-¡±


    Eruhaben finally seemed to realize something as he chuckled and responded.


    ¡°Not the White Star but the real Cale. I met the White Star as well but he is different from that punk.¡±


    Mary¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    ¡°By the way, he said one other thing.¡±


    Tasha¡¯s eyes sparkled as well. What would this real Cale have said? She hoped that she would be able to resolve some of the questions she had about this mysterious individual and waited for Eruhaben to speak.


    The ancient Dragon looked quite baffled as he said this.


    ¡° ¡®Let¡¯s quickly take care of things and get out.¡¯ ¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Tasha¡¯s head tilted to the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired and I want to rest.¡±


    Mary waspletely inside now as she calmly fixed her clothes. She then said the following.


    ¡°I am fully prepared to speak now.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Eruhaben wondered what would have caused her to change her demeanor so quickly like this, but sat down on a chair by a table as he had many things he was curious about as well.


    Mary sat across from him. Eruhaben took a brief nce at Tasha who was saying, ¡®He wants to rest? He¡¯s tired? What the heck is his true identity?¡¯ before he started speaking.


    ¡°The White Star is currently trying to bring ck mages and his subordinates into the Roan Kingdom to cause chaos. Cale is nning on stopping this. What do you think? Should I keep going?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Please do. But before that, where is young master Cale-nim?¡±


    Eruhaben has a mischievous smile on his face as he pointed around the room.


    ¡°Over here. Cale, that punk, is somewhere in here. He¡¯s currently invisible.¡±


    Tasha flinched and stealthily looked around. Her eyes, ears, and nose¡­ None of her senses were able to detect another life form inside here. She debated whether she should call an Elemental to ask when she heard Mary¡¯s voice.


    ¡°As I expected. Sir Clopeh was telling the truth.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale tilted his head to the side.


    ¡®Clopeh? Why is she saying his name right now?¡¯


    He then recalled Mary¡¯sst meeting with Clopeh. The things Clopeh said at that time automatically popped into his mind.


    ¡®That sir cannot be seen right now.¡¯


    ¡®However, that sir is always watching us.¡¯


    ¡®That sir is here right now, but people at our level are unable to see him.¡¯


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale gasped. Mary was speaking without any hesitation as if she was a machine.


    ¡°Sir Clopeh is someone who does not say any lies about young master Cale-nim.¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t as detailed or urate as Cale, Tasha was able to remember some of what Clopeh had said and looked at Mary with a look of uncertainty as she sighed.


    Mary didn¡¯t care as she continued in a slightly excited voice.


    ¡°That was why I was able to not be tricked.¡±


    ¡®¡­This is good, right?¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t know whether he should smile or not at Mary¡¯sment.


    ¡°Anyway, that Cale punk said that he needs your help with something.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    ¡°The Forest of Darkness.¡±


    Mary and Tasha focused on Eruhaben¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Choi Han is currently taking care of the ckke in there. You take the things he gains from there.¡±


    The ckke. A dead Dragon¡¯s dead mana and bones were there.


    ¡°And in a few days, on the day when crown prince Alberu and the White Star make contact¡­ Infiltrate the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower that night, steal all of the dead mana, and-¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Tasha.


    ¡°Deliver it to the Dark Elves. This is a part of the deal with the crown prince in order to strengthen the crown prince and the Dark Elves as our allies. It will help us sweep away the enemy who is caught off guard with one blow.¡±


    Tasha¡¯s eyes opened wide. Mary lightly nodded her head without any hesitation.


    ¡°It is easy to loot. I learned from Raon-nim and young master Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡®She learned how to loot from them?¡¯


    Tasha frowned again while Cale sighed and avoided looking at her.


    * * *


    Alberu and the White Star were still chatting in Alberu¡¯s office at that time. Their conversation was amicable and it wasing to an end.


    ¡°White Star.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I want to be certain of everything prior to his Majesty¡¯s birthday celebration. So, I wish to quickly proceed with things even if it feels like I¡¯m rushing a bit.¡±


    The White Star had a gentle smile on his face as he nodded.


    ¡°I understand how you must be feeling, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, is it possible tomunicate with the core members of the Alchemists and the mages tomorrow?¡±


    The White Star nodded his head without hesitation as if he had been waiting for this.


    ¡°Of course. We wish to quickly settle in the Roan Kingdom as well so we cane whenever it is convenient for you, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Ah, not to the pce.¡±


    Alberu smirked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t have anybody finding out about our meeting.¡±


    ¡°You are right, your highness. I had not considered that part.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Mm. Somewhere quiet will be good, so I will decide on a ce and let you know soon.¡±


    ¡°As youmand, your highness.¡±


    The White Star and Alberu ended their conversation in a good mood.


    Both of them headed toward the office door. Alberu sent the White Star off in a friendly manner before speaking as if they were friends.


    ¡°I n on writing the contents of this deal down. We need a contract after all, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    The White Star¡¯s smile became thicker for a moment before it returned to normal.


    ¡°Of course, your highness. We can only have full faith once it is written on paper.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Alberu personally opened the door for the White Star to leave.


    ¡°See you soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. I will happily look forward to our next meeting.¡±


    The White Star bowed and Alberu walked back into his office. The attendant soon closed the door. The White Star slowly stopped bowing.


    A thick smile was on his face.


    Although leaving it in writing would allow someone to have faith¡­


    ¡°¡­It can also make it so that that person has to be responsible for everything.¡±


    The White Star then put on a calm expression as he walked away from the front of Alberu¡¯s office with the attendant. However, he stopped and turned around for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I sensed something weird in there.¡±


    He had felt some unexinable things every so often while inside the office. However, the White Star soon dropped the subject.


    ¡®This is my world.¡¯


    Since this illusion was his¡­ There was nothing here that could stop him as long as he yed by the rules of the test.


    Click.


    Alberu looked at the closed door before pulling off the ck cloth. The cintamani was now visible.


    ¡°Will you have people tail them when you meet?¡±


    ¨C Of course.


    The Dark Tiger responded while smiling as if things were going in an entertaining manner.


    ¨C Eruhaben-nim and one other ally will follow the Alchemist representative. Then they will be able to get the evidence against the Empire¡¯s Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower as well as a lot of other benefits.


    ¡°And after that?¡±


    ¨C We have topletely loot the White Star.


    The Dark Tiger added on.


    ¨C Everything will be over before the birthday celebration in the capital.


    Cale and the Dark Tiger had the same thoughts as the Alberu of this world.


    The capital za Terror Incident was where Cale had first shown his power in the past.


    On that day and that incident which was basically the start of Cale¡¯s adventures¡­


    They would finish everything before that.


    Should they manage to do so, then the story of this world would changepletely, being rewritten differently.


    The Dark Tiger mumbled as if affirming something to himself.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry. Everything is nned to change and be new.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¨C No matter what you are imagining about what is to happen, I¡¯m sure it will be more entertaining than what you are thinking.


    * * *


    ¡°Is this everyone?¡±


    ¨C Yes.


    Cale with the cintamani in his hand, Eruhaben, and Mary. Crown prince Alberu looked at the once before speaking to Tasha.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Paaaat.


    The light from the teleportation magic circle surrounded them.


    They were starting to move for the stealthy conversation with the White Star¡¯s side tonight. Cale was nning on exponentially increasing the strength of his allies tonight.


    Furthermore, he nned on taking away the ugly future of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Note


    Cale CRUUUUUUSH


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 714: Are you sure that you’re a god? 1

    <h4>Chapter 714: Are you sure that you¡¯re a god? 1</h4>


    Inside a typical two-story house surrounded by a forest¡­ A few people were sitting around a table in the basement. Alberu nonchntly threw the document in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely it.¡±


    Tap.


    The document thatnded on the table had an insignia on the first page.


    ¡°I thought that the ranking would be low because you said it was a non-mainstream faction, but it is still an Elder-Grade insignia.¡±


    ¡°We need some clout to settle in properly in a new location; don¡¯t you believe so, your highness?¡±


    An old woman sitting across from Alberu smiled warmly at him. She was the leader of the non-mainstream faction of Alchemists and had stealthilye here to negotiate with the crown prince.


    The crown prince looked at the old woman and middle-aged man sitting on either side of the White Star before leaning his body forward. The middle-aged man had introduced himself as the representative of the reclusive mages of the Whipper Kingdom.


    Alberu smiled elegantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to settle in well at a new location. But doing that is the hardest thing.¡±


    ¡°That is why we are trying to get on the good side of the owner of that new ce.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s smile became thicker.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±


    However, the wordsing out of his mouth were cold.


    It was so cold that the people who came to support the old woman and the middle-aged man flinched.


    ¡°I am not the owner of this ce.¡±


    The White Star smiled brightly.


    ¡°But won¡¯t you soon be the owner? With the slightest of help from us of course.¡±


    The White Star turned to look at Tasha and some camouged Dark Elves standing behind Alberu.


    ¡°The owner does not have to do anything except open up the ce to us. We, as the owner¡¯s hands and feet, will make the ce beautiful and plentiful.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That would be wonderful.¡±


    Alberu did not deny what the White Star said. However, he said one more thing.


    ¡°I just need to confirm that those hands and feet are truly my own hands and feet.¡±


    The old woman who came as the representative of the non-mainstream faction tilted her head to the side.


    ¡°Your highness, I¡¯m not sure what else we need to show you. This is putting us in quite an awkward position. I, as the representative, personally came to a ce like this at your request. Is that not enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I recognize you as the leader of the non-mainstream faction. This insignia on the document¡­ It is indeed an Elder-Grade insignia. It is as I have seen.¡±


    Alberu pointed at the insignia.


    ¡°So bring the insignia.¡±


    The old woman frowned.


    ¡°It will put me in a difficult position if it is revealed that I removed the insignia from the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower, your highness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason I want you to do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    A rxed smile appeared on Alberu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I hold onto some sort of weakness for both of us until you all properly settle down here?¡±


    He then turned toward the middle-aged man.


    ¡°The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s side has no way to prove it, but¡­ I can easily suppress them by contacting the Whipper Kingdom if they do anything funny.¡±


    Tap.


    Alberu¡¯s index finger tapped on the table. He smiled brightly.


    ¡°So go and bring it. Immediately. Not a stamp on a piece of paper but the real thing.¡±


    The White Star¡¯s gaze turned odd as he listened. The old woman realized that there were no changes on the faces of anybody on Alberu¡¯s side and responded, almost as a sigh.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite formidable, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that have been expected?¡±


    ¡°That-¡±


    The old woman could not say anything and subconsciously peeked at the White Star sitting next to her.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Why are you looking that way?¡±


    ¡®Oops.¡¯


    The old woman flinched and looked forward again. Alberu Crossman was looking at the old woman with cold eyes that did not match his elegant face.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just the middle man to introduce us to each other?¡±


    His voice was directed at the White Star, although his gaze was focused on the old woman.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. My job is to simply introduce you to each other.¡±


    Alberu then spoke quite warmly to the old woman.


    ¡°That¡¯s what he says. Alright, now it is time for you to decide.¡±


    The old woman frowned before standing up.


    ¡°I suppose we must properly show our desire to change our home.¡±


    ¡°A wise decision.¡±


    ¡°I will be back soon, your highness. It will not take long.¡±


    Shhh.


    The White Star pushed back on his chair and stood up.


    ¡°I will escort her to the front of the residence.¡±


    This two-story building and its basement had defensive spells that made it impossible to teleport in or out of here. They needed to go to the backyard to teleport away.


    Alberu¡¯s excuse was that it was for his safety, and the others had epted it without any questions. In return, Alberu agreed to only bring a few of his subordinates. He had only brought a few Dark Elves using dye magic.


    ¡°No. You must stay here.¡±


    Wave wave.


    Alberu waved his hand up and down to tell the White Star to sit back down.


    He then said something in a cold voice.


    ¡°Otherwise, I may suspect that you and the Elder are conspiring against me at that time.¡±


    Smirk.


    The White Star started to smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have such suspicions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m d you know.¡±


    Alberu leisurely added on.


    ¡°I hate the bastards who try to stab me in the back the most.¡±


    The old woman stoically bowed and left the basement after receiving his gaze.


    She immediately headed toward the backyard. There was a teleportation magic circle there. Some mages stationed there stood up straight after seeing her.


    ¡°Elder-nim¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I need to go to the tower for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Did something go wrong?¡±


    One corner of the Elder¡¯s lips curled up as she sighed.


    ¡°Huuuuu. He has a lot of suspicions.¡±


    The mage frowned and looked around before whispering in a quiet voice.


    ¡°It sounds like unnecessary nitpicking.¡±


    ¡°But we should be willing to y along at least this much to establish a new home. Pleasemence the teleportation.¡±


    Ooooooooong-


    The teleportation magic circle soon activated and released a bright light.


    There were individuals on a hill next to the forest looking down at this.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, I understand.¡±


    Eruhaben started with Mary, who was standing next to him, and slowly looked around.


    There were numerous Dark Elves disguised, not with dye magic, but ck clothes and masks. They were all holding something covered in ck cloth on their shoulders.


    ¡°Keke. This is my first time doing something like this.¡±


    Eruhaben was also wearing the typical thief outfit.


    He pointed to his chest.


    ¡°By the way, is this really necessary?¡±


    ¨C Yeah. That¡¯s the most important part.


    Eruhaben was pointing at a shabby white star with five red stars surrounding it. He chuckled and responded to the ck tiger inside the cintamani.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, your highness.¡±


    There was a map in Mary¡¯s hand as she bowed. The basement of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower. It was a map with a drawing of the secret passage to get there.


    Paaaat-!


    There was a gold mana whirlwind and then Eruhaben, Mary, and the Dark Elves disappeared from the hill.


    They soon appeared somewhere else.


    It was where the secret passage to the basement of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower was located.


    Eruhaben nonchntlymented while watching the old woman entering the secret passage.


    ¡°She came here as expected.¡±


    ¡°It is the best ce to move stealthily.¡±


    Eruhaben slowly started walking after Mary who had responded emotionlessly.


    He was walking openly without hiding.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The old woman¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°W, what the-?!¡±


    The woman who had subconsciously raised her voice in shock frowned as soon as she saw Eruhaben¡¯s long vertical pupils.


    ¡°Did I get fo-¡±


    She could not finish her sentence.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    She felt an immense pressure that made it feel as if she could not breathe.


    Dragon Fear was focused on her.


    Step, step.


    The Gold Dragon, Eruhaben, quietly looked down at the old ck mage.


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste to use my hands on something like you.¡±


    However¡­


    ¡°But I guess I have to since I was asked to capture you?¡±


    You, you-!¡±


    The woman, who was about to shout something while drenched in fear, watched a group of individuals run past the Dragon and into the passage.


    ¡°Shall we go too?¡±


    Eruhaben floated the ck mage in the air with magic and leisurely followed behind the Dark Elves and Mary.


    He then saw arge underground za.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Wrath was visible on his face.


    He saw numerousrge and small mounds of bones. There was a circr pir in the middle shooting up the center, as if it would touch the ceiling. The pir was full of a ck liquid that was created from the death of the owner of those bones.


    Dead mana.


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyes were burning with anger after looking at it.


    It was the same for the Dark Elves.


    ¡°Mary.¡±


    ¡°Please get them all.¡±


    The robed necromancer pointed to the enemies guarding the za paths and some of the Dark Elves took them down.


    Imperial Crown Prince Adin, the Tower Master of the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower, really nobody woulde here as long as they did not inform their superiors.


    It was because they were all busier with the thought of gobbling up the Roan Kingdom than dealing with this ce.


    ¡°We are stealing the dead mana.¡±


    Mary shared Cale¡¯s orders she had heard through the ck tiger.


    ¡°And then outside¡­ We will reveal this basement area to the outside so that the people of the capital can see it.¡±


    Theserge mountains of bones were not just bones, they were all someone¡¯s family member or close friend. They needed to be returned to their proper ces even if this was just an illusion.


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    The ck mage tried intensely to resist as she watched but she could not do anything as she was surrounded by gold mana.


    ¡®I need to quickly inform our liege-!¡¯


    Her liege, the White Star, who was currently not in the Empire but in a remote forest of the Roan Kingdom. She needed to inform him about this. However, she had no way to do so.


    The Dragon¡¯s gold dust was covering the entire underground za.


    On the other hand, in the basement of the normal two-story building where the liege that the ck mage was desperately looking for was currently at¡­ Alberu did not hide his dislike of the situation.


    He was smiling brightly as he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd. Should it be taking her this long? It should be quick if she used the teleportation magic circle.¡±


    ¡°It must be difficult as she is trying to remain stealthy, your highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Although he was smiling, Alberu was showing anxiousness with his whole body. The White Star slowly leaned against the chair andmented after seeing Alberu looking so anxious.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    The White Star nodded his head as if he understood everything, and the middle-aged manmented as well.


    ¡°Your highness, the Elder-nim will definitelye back with the insignia. It is simply a matter of whether it takes a bit more time or not.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that someone caught her?¡±


    The White Star shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that is the case. The Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower, the Empire, nobody will be able to realize what the Elder is doing.¡±


    Of course, it was not that they would not realize it, they were simply pretending. Either way, there was nobody to get in the Elder¡¯s way.


    The White Star and the middle-aged man looked at Alberu, who had ordered the Elder to bring the insignia as he could not trust her but became anxious because she was taking a while to get back, with odd smiles on their faces.


    Alberu shook his head at that moment.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure that nobody would realize it. However, I don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    The White Star opened his mouth to tell Alberu not to worry as Alberu was repeating himself.


    ¡°We can make the time if we need to, isn¡¯t that right, your highness?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Click.


    They heard the sound of the door to the basement opening.


    The middle-aged man, who had introduced himself as the representative of the reclusive mages of the Whipper Kingdom, stood up.


    ¡°Aigoo, the Elder-nim must have returned.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    A smile appeared on Alberu¡¯s face. As the White Star and the middle-aged man smiled as well¡­


    ¡°It¡¯ll make thingsplicated if shees now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    The middle-aged man subconsciously asked while Alberu smiled as he looked at the White Star.


    ¡°I won¡¯t get the time to capture you like this very often.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The basement was connected with the outside as soon as the smile disappeared from the White Star¡¯s face.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    It was connected not through the door, but the ceiling.


    There was an explosion that was so loud that it felt as if their ears would burst before a hole appeared in the ceiling.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The middle-aged man quickly dodged and cast a shield spell.


    ¡°Kahahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°¡­You are?!¡±


    The middle-aged man looked astonished as a person descended from the ceiling whileughing loudly.


    Boom!


    Hended easily before hisrge body stood up straight.


    ¡°I see shitheads I need to fuck up!¡±


    Toonka revealed his teeth while his lion¡¯s mane-like hair fluttered in the wind. His eyes were sparkling as they focused on his enemies, specifically the middle-aged man.


    ¡°What the¡­¡­?!¡±


    The middle-aged man could not hide his shock. The White Star immediately looked at Alberu.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Hell? Did you just say what the hell?¡±


    The corners of Alberu¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. Unfortunately, this is not my n.¡±


    Creeeeeak.


    The door opened.


    The path was darker than this basement area that was lit up. Dark blue eyes were looking right at the White Star from within the darkness.


    ¡°I am not a toy.¡±


    Wrath was dominating the young ck Dragon¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Haa, my my.¡±


    The White Star sighed and shook his head. He heard a person¡¯s calm voice at that moment.


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    The White Star raised his head. He immediately moved his hand.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    An explosion that was much louder than the ceiling being destroyed echoed through the area. The rumbling that was so strong that it shook the whole house subdued a bit and the White Star was able to see a pair of ck eyes through the dust clouds.


    ¡°Is it fun?¡±


    Choi Han. The ck Yong wasing out of the tip of his sword.


    Choi Han of this time would normally not be able to use the ck Yong. However, Choi Han knew how to quickly pull forward a path he had walked once already.


    Choi Hanunched another ck Yong as he asked the White Star one more time.


    ¡°Is it fun to impersonate someone else? Does it make you happy?¡±


    One corner of his lips curled up.


    He was standing in the vanguard in Cale¡¯s ce today. That was why he said something that Cale would have probably said.


    He asked the White Star another question.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    The ck Yong attacked the White Star at that moment.


    * * *


    While that was going on¡­ Cale was leisurely walking down a hill with the cintamani in his hand.


    ¨C It looks like the building will be destroyed.


    ¡°Your highness, the magic circle surrounding the building will still remain so the White Star shouldn¡¯t be able to teleport away, right?¡±


    Alberu had said that he would put magic circles around the building to prevent teleportation for his safety, but the truth underneath the surface was different.


    ¨C He is a rat in a jar.


    Cale listened to the Dark Tiger¡¯s voice as he leisurely headed toward the building.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Note


    Get him. Take him down.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 715: Are you sure that you’re a god? 2

    <h4>Chapter 715: Are you sure that you¡¯re a god? 2</h4>


    The ck aura in the shape of a ck yong sparkled as it opened its jaw against the White Star.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    There was a loud explosion as a cold fire appeared in Choi Han¡¯s eyes.


    Craaaaack-


    The walls of the basement cracked and started shaking as if the whole building might crumble at any moment when Choi Han saw a bright light.


    A holy silver light was releasing its serene light.


    The shield with two wings was releasing its silver color in full to make its presence known.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Choi Han couldn¡¯t help but scoff.


    But his pupils shook a bit as the White Star slowly became visible behind the shield.


    Craaaaaaack.


    The White Star¡¯s mask started cracking.


    The face underneath the mask appeared.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Toonka subconsciously groaned.


    ¡®Cale Henituse!¡¯


    The face underneath the mask was exactly the same as Cale¡¯s.


    ¡®I would have been fooled by that face if I didn¡¯t meet the Dragon first.¡¯


    Toonka, who had been running toward the Henituse territory, would have definitely thought that the White Star was Cale if he had not met the ck Dragon and Choi Han in the middle.


    ¡®Ah. Did he say that the White Star is not the real White Star?¡¯


    Toonka hatedplicated things. That was why he came to a simple conclusion.


    ¡®The fake White Star, the bastard who is pretending to be Cale Henituse is the sealed god.¡¯


    Toonka looked amused.


    ¡®When else would I get to beat up a god?¡¯


    ¡°Kahahaha!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh with joy.


    ¡°This sounds fun!¡±


    He then charged toward the White Star and his shield. The White Star¡¯s eyes looked toward Toonka at that moment.


    The moment the silver shield and Toonka¡¯s fist smashed against each other¡­


    Baaaaang!


    Toonka was sent flying from the shock while the White Star groaned a bit and started speaking.


    ¡°¡­It is my fault for thinking that you guys are my allies, my close friends.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Choi Han slightly frowned while shing his sword toward the White Star. But Toonka responded to that statement without putting much thought into it.


    ¡°Fucking bullshit!¡±


    Toonka charged forward again and reached toward the White Star.


    A bitter smile appeared on the face of the fake White Star, who had Cale Henituse¡¯s face.


    ¡°Your true selves are revealed now that there is nobody watching.¡±


    Toonka¡¯s hand was then able to easily grab the White Star by the cor.


    ¡°¡­Hold on!¡±


    Choi Han tried to stop Toonka. However, Toonkapletely ignored him. It could not be helped.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything in such a tight space!¡±


    He then dragged the White Star upstairs.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The middle-aged mage turned pale from shock and tried to cast a spell toward Toonka.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    However, his actions turned useless at the ck Dragon¡¯s interference.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    The middle-aged mage frowned. These enemies must have suppressed their subordinates as everything was quiet despite such loud explosions echoing through the area.


    He looked toward the White Star, who was weakly being dragged away by Toonka with disbelief and concern.


    However, Choi Han was feeling differently.


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    He heard someone¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°How odd.¡±


    It was Alberu Crossman who was watching all of this.


    ¡°Why did he get caught so easily? What did he mean by what he said?¡±


    Choi Han had the same questions. He urgently rushed after Toonka. Alberu shouted toward his back.


    ¡°Teleportation is possible outside the building! Remember that teleportation is possible in the yard!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Alberu could see the ck Dragon¡¯s front paws move.


    ¡°We just need to expand the magic circle around the house all the way to the garden. I can easily do that.¡±


    His chubby front paw moved. He opened three toes.


    ¡°I just need three minutes. Hmph.¡±


    Shhh.


    The ck Dragon disappeared after saying that. He had used his invisibility spell.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them as well.¡±


    Alberu followed Choi Han and the ck Dragon up to the surface. Of course, his subordinates had already bound the middle-aged mage.


    He hurried up to stairs to see the White Star. Being thrown out the door.


    Boom!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The White Star rolled on the dirt floor of the garden with his face revealed.


    ¡°Why is he so weak?¡±


    Even Toonka was looking at Choi Han with confusion. Choi Han didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The White Star had not shown any signs of attacking and had only sighed when he first saw Raon.


    In fact, he was being dragged around like a rag doll.


    ¡®What the¡­? What is going on? I didn¡¯t expect something like this.¡¯


    Choi Han and the White Star made eye contact at that moment.


    The enemy who looked so much like Cale opened his mouth.


    ¡°Even if this is a ce where your desires are revealed, I never expected that your desires would be to be heroes! Yes, I guess it is understandable that you all want to be heroes.¡±


    What was up with these statements that made no sense?


    Choi Han could not understand why this guy was ¡®acting¡¯ like this in the current situation.


    ¡®He should be acting as much like Cale-nim as possible if his intentions were to pull us back to be his allies or to cause chaos.¡¯


    But he was saying things and acting in way that the real Cale Henituse would never do.


    Choi Han didn¡¯t dare to move without knowing the enemy¡¯s hidden intentions.


    ¡®Cale-nim will be here soon.¡¯


    He would try to figure out what was going on until that time. Of course, they could not let him escape.


    Choi Han decided his course of action and pointed his sword toward the White Star who was still on the ground.


    * * *


    Inside a room deep within the highest floor of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Puzzle City City Hall at that time¡­


    ¡°Oppa!¡±


    The door of the room that was currently being used as the crown prince¡¯s bedroom burst open. Sword master Hannah poked her head into the room.


    ¡°Hmm? Hannah?¡±


    Saint Jack sat up in shock. Emunicated priestess Cage was next to him, looking at the bed with an impossible to exin expression on her face.


    Alberu Crossman.


    He was lying peacefully on the bed with his eyes closed.


    ¡°What is it? What happened?¡±


    Hannah looked around the room and quickly walked in after hearing Jack¡¯s question.


    Jack had an ominous feeling seeing his younger sister acting like this.


    ¡®¡­I hope nothing has happened again¡­ it has been a while since his highness fainted.¡¯


    The first team dispatched into the sealed god¡¯s temple was stuck inside and therge orb above the temple had turned from blue to red.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman, the man who should be calming the chaos, suddenly fainted after that.


    That almost caused even more chaos, but Cage had told Saint Jack that the God of Death seemed to be helping. It allowed Saint Jack and Eruhaben to step up and calm the situation.


    It made it seem as if Puzzle City was calm and rxed on the outside, but there was a lot of chaos and fear underneath the surface.


    It would have turned into pandemonium if the representatives of the different kingdoms had not covered up the situation and delivered messages to calm their respective nations down.


    ¡°Oppa!¡±


    Hannah headed toward the window.


    ¡°Look outside!¡±


    She then opened the window.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin! Look outside!¡±


    Hannah grabbed Jack by the arm and dragged him to the window. Cage followed them as well and immediately started speaking.


    ¡°Son of a¡­!¡±


    Coarse words came out of her mouth as her eyes looked toward the thing above the temple that had been a red orb.


    The red orb was maintaining its shape but was no longer red.


    A person was speaking inside the orb.


    ¨C ¡­It is my fault for thinking that you guys are my allies, my close friends.


    It was a face they were all too familiar with. Cale Henituse. He was speaking sadly with sorrow and bitterness visible on his face.


    Choi Han was pointing his sword at him and then Toonka attacked Cale.


    ¨C Your true selves are revealed now that there is nobody watching.


    Commander Toonka grabbed Cale by the cor as he weaklymented.


    ¡°W, what the-¡±


    Saint Jack looked at the orb in disbelief. He then turned toward Cage.


    ¡°Do you think that is what is going on inside the temple?¡±


    The area they could see had a normal building and a forest, which seemed quite odd for the inside of a temple.


    ¡°They did say that the test was an illusion.¡±


    Since this test was one that showed people illusions¡­ It was understandable that there could be such a ce.


    But Jack could not believe that what he was seeing was a part of the test.


    ¡°W, why are they fighting like that?¡±


    Commander Toonka was one thing, but Choi Han pointing his sword at Cale?


    That made no sense whatsoever.


    The Cale inside the screen rolled on the ground and groaned.


    ¨C Even if this is a ce where your desires are revealed, I never expected that your desires would be to be heroes! Yes, I guess it is understandable that you all want to be heroes.


    Saint Jack subconsciouslymented.


    ¡°Do you think that it is real?¡±


    Cage immediately responded.


    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m sure there is a reason for this! The sealed god must have done something! Miss Hannah, how is the situation outside?¡±


    ¡°It is quite a mess.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s face stiffened.


    The thing they first saw once the red color inside the orb disappeared was Choi Han¡¯s ck Yong attacking someone and that person releasing a silver shield.


    ¡°¡­Young master Cale was wearing the White Star¡¯s mask though.¡±


    Either way, the face that appeared once Choi Han¡¯s attack destroyed the mask was Cale¡¯s. They were sure it was Cale Henituse and not someone who just looked simr.


    Hannah had rushed over to this ce to see her brother and Alberu Crossman as soon as she watched it.


    She recalled the things she had heard on her way over.


    ¡®What the hell? Why are the heroes fighting against each other?¡¯


    ¡®Why is Sir Choi Han pointing his sword at the Commander-nim? Why is he attacking him?¡¯


    Everybody inside Puzzle City had seen this footage. Well, there were a lot of people who had not seen it at first, but their friends quickly got them to look as well.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    ¡®Are they fighting like that inside the temple? Why?¡¯


    Their voices had sounded full of panic.


    Hannah clenched her eyes closed before opening them back.


    ¡°¡­We cannot let the people watch this footage. Who knows what they will think?!¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    She heard an unfamiliar voice behind her.


    Hannah turned her head to see Eruhaben walking in. Cage shouted while looking at him.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim!¡±


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom¡¯s side and the representatives of the different nations are calming people down while other Dragons went to observe the screen. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Eruhaben was speaking calmly but they could not rx after hearing the voice inside the orb.


    The Cale inside the screen started speaking weakly while taking one step then another toward Choi Han who was pointing his sword at him.


    ¨C I have sacrificed many times until now.


    Everybody inside Puzzle City, including Eruhaben, was watching Cale. Most of them had their mouths shut. They couldn¡¯t say anything against what Cale had just said.


    ¨C I have never called myself a hero. I never even asked to turn me into a hero.


    Queen Litana subconsciously mumbled to herself while trying to calm people down.


    ¡°¡­Young master Cale.¡±


    She sounded apologetic.


    ¨C However!


    Cale Henituse inside the screen raised his voice at that moment. His voice sounded empty.


    ¨C You bastards finally show your hidden desires and are aiming for my position!


    Litana could hear one of her subordinates speak.


    ¡°¡­Is it possible that they are attacking Commander Cale-nim on purpo-¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Litana shouted at her subordinate. However, her eyes looked chaotic. His subordinate was not wrong if they were to take what they were seeing at face value.


    However, her pupils were shaking for a different reason.


    ¡°Is it possible-¡±


    ¡°No, Sir Choi Han is the Commander-nim¡¯s sword.¡±


    ¡°But Commander Toonka is from the Whipper Kingdom, and let¡¯s be honest, the only person in there from the Roan Kingdom is young master Cale-nim. Everybody else is a foreigner.¡±


    ¡°¡­What the hell is going on in there?¡±


    ¡°Either way, it seems true that they are hostile toward each other in there.¡±


    People were whispering everywhere anding up with all sorts of theories.


    None of them were positive.


    Litana immediately started walking toward Eruhaben.


    ¡°¡­If at least the crown prince was awake right now¡­¡­!¡±


    There was not much that Litana, a foreigner, could do when the representative of the Roan Kingdom was not here.


    As for the individual Litana was headed toward¡­ Eruhaben had to hear Cage¡¯s angry voice.


    ¡°There is no way the young master-nim would speak like that! He¡¯d happily hand over the hero position if someone else said that they wanted it!¡±


    Eruhaben nodded my head.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. That bastard-¡±


    The ancient Dragon¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°That bastard is not Cale.¡±


    He was certain.


    ¡°Choi Han is not someone who would attack rashly. He must have attacked because that bastard is the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It must be part of the sealed god¡¯s scheme.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Eruhaben immediately responded to Saint Jack¡¯s question. Sword master Hannah¡¯s face looked grim as she asked.


    ¡°Do you think that other people would know that?¡±


    Everybody closed their mouths.


    The people of the Roan Kingdom inside Puzzle City and the people all over the Western continent¡­ They only knew of Cale, the hero. It would be hard for them to differentiate this fake Cale from the real Cale.


    Having them see Cale fighting Choi Han and the others on his own was not good.


    ¡°¡­Huuuuuu.¡±


    Eruhaben simply responded by sighing. Hannah ruffled her hair in frustration as she shouted.


    ¡°Where the hell is Cale Henituse in such a situation?!¡±


    If that Cale was fake, shouldn¡¯t the real Cale be somewhere?


    Hannah was extremely worried that the already chaotic people inside Puzzle City who were already on the verge of exploding might fall into chaos because of this.


    ¡°Fuck! What the hell-¡±


    Hannah¡¯s eyes opened wide while looking at the orb above the temple.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Hannah?¡±


    ¡°O, o, oppa.¡±


    Hannah clenched Saint Jack¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°What, what is it?¡±


    ¡°O, over there-¡±


    Hannah pointed toward the orb. The others all looked in that direction as well.


    She was pointed not where Choi Han, Toonka, and Cale were fighting against each other, but at the corner of the screen. She was pointing at the forest.


    Eruhaben subconsciously opened his mouth.


    ¡°Over there, that bastard who is crouching with that orb in his hand-, that bastard is definitely-¡±


    ¡°Young master Cale-nim!¡±


    Cage shouted.


    At the corner of the screen¡­ Cale was crouching in the forest with the cintamani carefully in his hand and he had his unique smirk on his face while watching the others fight.


    ¡°Anybody would be able to tell that-¡±


    ¡°That is young master Cale-nim!¡±


    ¡°I, I agree.¡±


    As Eruhaben responded with confusion¡­


    The other Cale who was fending Choi Han off¡­ The Cale who sounded full of grief looked around as he spoke.


    ¨C How disappointing. The things that I had barely managed to achieve while going through all sorts of difficult trials¡­ Would the people outside know that you all are trying to take it away now that nobody is watching you? Toonka, I am your close friend, Cale Henitu-


    It was at that moment.


    The grieving fake Cale turned his head.


    * * *


    ¡°¡­How-¡±


    The man with Cale¡¯s face now that the White Star mask was broken frowned while observing a part of the forest.


    Cale stopped crouching after they made eye contact. He then flinched for a moment.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    The cintamani in his hand was gently vibrating, so gently that it was almost hard to tell.


    ¡®¡­It looks a bit more ck as well?¡¯


    Whether it was because of the Dark Tiger filling the screen or because of something else, the cintamani seemed to be releasing a ck aura. However, Cale nonchntlymented as he could not feel anything.


    ¡°It seems that he can see me as we thought.¡±


    ¨C Sounds like it.


    Dark Tiger Alberu responded in a rxed manner.


    ¨C He didn¡¯t notice me though. Is it because this item was prepared by the God of Death?


    ¡°That seems to be the case, your highness. He noticed me right away.¡±


    Cale leisurely headed out of the forest.


    However, his thoughts were incorrect.


    ¡°Ha! I knew it was weird while you were crouching there!¡±


    The fake White Star shouted.


    ¨C Hmm? It looks like he already noticed you?


    Alberumented while the fake White Star shouted with anger.


    ¨C Why is the God of Death¡¯s power with you?! How dare you bring another god¡¯s power into my test!¡±


    My test.


    Cale smiled at thatment.


    ¨C Dongsaeng, it looks like that bastard figured out the identity of this item. Is it because it is not hidden under cloth this time?


    Alberu smiled as well.


    ¨C And I guess he is the sealed god since he said this was his test.


    Cale walked out of the forest andmented to the man who had the same face as him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the sealed god, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The sealed god red at the cintamani before suddenly looking around. He then frowned as if he remembered something.


    ¡°Haaaa. It¡¯s obvious what is going on. That son of a bitch always gets in my way.¡±


    He red at the cintamani as if he wanted to burn it up before waving his hand in the air.


    ¡°I wasted my time!¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cage and Jack looked confused while looking out the window. Hannah mumbled at that moment.


    ¡°¡­Did the feed just get cut off?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±


    The person pretending to be Cale said that he had wasted his time before the feed turned off. The orb above the temple turned red again.


    ¡°¡­Uhh¡­ mm¡­ I don¡¯t know what is going on, but that son of a bitch the fake young master Cale mentioned seems to be the God of Death. I think the God of Death must have done something. I guess he helped them properly?¡±


    Cage smiled with satisfaction and then chuckled.


    Raon flew in with On and Hong through the open window.


    ¡°Goldie gramps! We saw the human! He is fine!¡±


    Eruhaben chuckled and responded.


    ¡°I guess he is even smacking gods in the back in there.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by wasting your time, but¡­ You¡¯ve done a lot of things that have been a waste of time.¡±


    Cale tilted his head to the side and leisurelymented.


    ¡°Who cares what you have done? No matter what you do, it doesn¡¯t work against me.¡±


    The Dark Tiger growled at that moment.


    ¨C Choi Han.


    Choi Han¡¯s hand was reaching for the back of the sealed god¡¯s neck.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Note


    Smack him silly.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 716: Are you sure that you’re a god? 3

    <h4>Chapter 716: Are you sure that you¡¯re a god? 3</h4>


    Baaaaang!


    However, Choi Han¡¯s hand could not reach the sealed god.


    The silver shield opened instantly and stopped Choi Han¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Kahahaha!¡±


    But Toonka did not miss that opening and charged toward the sealed god.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Swoooooooosh-


    Whirlwinds gathered at the sealed god¡¯s ankles and his body nimbly changed directions before his fist that was covered by a fiery thunderbolt mmed against Toonka.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    Toonka and the sealed god exchanged numerous attacks in that short instant.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Toonka¡¯s pupils were shaking.


    ¡®He managed to make all of my attacks brush past him!¡¯


    Toonka had overwhelming physical power that normal humans could not have. However, the sealed god was able to make such strong attacks brush past him without getting hurt. The way he dodged every attack was more skilled than the strongest warriors of the tribe that Toonka had seen as a child.


    Toonka couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and shouted.


    ¡°¡­Holy shit!¡±


    Toonka swung his arm wide.


    Baaaaang!


    There was another loud explosion and then he stepped back. As Choi Han aimed for that opening and charged in¡­


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The sealed god snorted and released the fiery thunderbolt in his fist in a direction.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Choi Han immediately changed directions.


    The target of the strand of fiery thunderbolt¡­ There was a cintamani floating in that direction. Choi Han could not see him, but he was certain that Cale was there. However, this Cale did not have a single ancient power on him.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    The ck aura and fiery thunderbolt crashed against each other before Choi Han chose to stand in front of Cale and catch his breath instead of charging toward the sealed god.


    At that moment¡­


    Ooooooo-


    The area around the building rumbled before the building, the yard, and even the nearby forest were covered by arge magic circle. The sealed god looked around with a rxed expression on his Cale face as he nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Is it a magic circle to hinder teleportation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The ck Dragon removed his invisibility and showed himself.


    Choi Han, Toonka, and the ck Dragon. Opposite them was the sealed god.


    There was a moment of silence before this 3 on 1 battlemenced again.


    Cale was watching them before he started speaking with an odd expression on his face.


    ¡°How ideal.¡±


    The sealed god. His way of battling was extremely ideal.


    His movements made it so that Cale couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he could fight like that as well.


    The Dark Tiger responded in a way that made it sound as if he was having the same thought.


    ¨C He moves as little as possible and uses the minimum amount of strength. He also uses the opponent¡¯s attack effectively to get the greatest results.


    The Indestructible Shield. The Sound of the Wind. The Fire of Destruction.


    He used all of them just at the amount he needed.


    He could do that before he was experienced enough to send his opponent¡¯s attacks flowing past him.


    Then he used the Vitality of the Heart and its regenerative properties to make sure that the ancient powers did not overwork Cale¡¯s fragile body.


    The way he looked¡­


    ¨C ¡­He looks more like a warrior than a god.


    A fighter. He looked like a skilled fighter.


    The sealed god looked at the Dark Tiger inside the cintamani and Cale before focusing on Cale and speaking.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take me that lightly.¡±


    He must be able to see Cale.


    Cale responded, as he needed to confirm whether that was the case.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The sealed god responded right away, which finally allowed Cale to be certain that the sealed god could see and hear him.


    The god frowned and pointed toward the Dark Tiger.


    ¡°The God of Death has gone crazy.¡±


    A whirlwind appeared in his other hand as he sent it flying.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    ¡°Duck!¡±


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    The whirlwind smashed into a Dark Elf¡¯s Elemental Art.


    Crown prince Alberu raised his arm to cover himself for a moment before raising his head. His gaze headed toward the Tiger and the sealed god.


    He was certain about what he had just heard.


    ¡®¡­They mentioned a god?¡¯


    The Dark Tiger acted as if he didn¡¯t notice any of the chaos and made eye contact with the sealed god.


    ¨C This is interesting. Originally, they had not been able to use the term, ¡®sealed god,¡¯ against this bastard.


    ¡°While I was focused on the outside for a moment, that thing¡­¡±


    The sealed god was still pointing at the cintamani. He looked full of rage.


    ¡°That orb established its territory in here. It dares to do that in my temple.¡±


    ¡®Oh, as I expected.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head as he listened.


    The cintamani was releasing even more ck light and shaking more. The God of Death seemed to have interjected while the sealed god was not paying attention for a moment.


    That might be why Cale and the Dark Tiger could openly speak about the sealed god even though Alberu and the others were by the door and could hear them.


    The sealed god did not hide his anger while looking at the cintamani that was releasing even more ck smoke.


    ¡°He got himself involved in the testst time and is doing it again. He¡¯s doing it in my temple, in the domain of my authority.¡±


    Choi Han could not see Cale but could still feel his gaze.


    Cale had ended up inside the body of a twenty years old Kim Rok Soo from a different Earth when hepleted the sealed god¡¯s test in the past.


    Choi Han had made a deal with the God of Death, giving up a portion of his lifespan, to go into that world as well.


    Choi Han had discussed a few things with the God of Death at that time and had told Cale some of what they had discussed.


    ¡®Miss Cage said that the God of Death needed to make a sacrifice as well. This god is strong even if he is sealed, so the God of Death had to pay a steep price to meddle in that god¡¯s test. Don¡¯t hate the God of Death too much. That is what Miss Cage said.¡¯


    ¡®He said that there are rules for a god to approach a human. Those rules are absolute and even gods cannot change them, although the method a god uses to approach humans is all different.¡¯


    ¡®One of the absolute rules for the God of Death is to make a vow of death. Simrly, this sealed god can create tests per his absolute rule, but he cannot mess with the contents of that test.¡¯


    The sealed god smiled.


    ¡°The God of Death is going to pay quite a hefty price. He twisted the rules of the test.¡±


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Then can¡¯t you mess with the test and do as you please as well?¡±


    ¡°How dare you speak so informally to a god. You truly speak and act in such a lowly manner.¡±


    ¡®Lowly manner? He thinks he is high ss when he¡¯s acting like this?¡¯


    As Cale had that thought internally¡­ The sealed god looked at the cintamani and sneered.


    ¡°You will soon lose your authority and have to retire, you bastard.¡±


    ¡°¡­Retire?¡±


    Toonka asked in confusion and the sealed god choice to be nice and exined it.


    ¡°Gods do not die.¡±


    Cale knew this as well.


    ¡°It is impossible for them to be destroyed. That is why the gods sealed me. It was the worst they could do since they can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Cale had heard about some of this when he first heard the sealed god¡¯s voice in the underground area of the Endable Kingdom.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been in a deep slumber, waking up for a short duration of time over and over after being sealed by the gods a long time ago.¡¯


    The sealed god looked quite wronged as he mentioned that story again.


    ¡°They should have killed me. Who could understand how I feel, being sealed for all eternity because they can¡¯t kill me?¡±


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Then why did you get sealed?¡±


    ¡°Why did I get sealed?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes clouded over as the sealed god asked back.


    When he made the deal with the God of Death to go see Cale on Earth¡­ He had not told Cale about one of the things he had discussed with the God of Death. It was because he decided that there was no need to discuss it at that time.


    There wasn¡¯t much to it.


    ¡®That sealed god was sealed because he broke a rule once. Of course, it was not a test-rted rule.¡¯


    The sealed god had broken a rule that he was supposed to keep.


    Cale seemed to be asking what that rule was.


    ¡®What could it be?¡¯


    Choi Han was growing more curious as well. He slowly started moving toward the sealed god who was now turned toward the cintamani.


    The sealed godughed in a low voice as he answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m the first.¡±


    Cale asked once more.


    ¡°First what?¡±


    Cale got the chills at that moment. It felt as if the hair on his body were all standing up.


    ¡®It¡¯s my face.¡¯


    The sealed god wasughing with Cale Henituse¡¯s face. However, he could feel something that transcended humanity on the god¡¯s face.


    The god whispered in Cale¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hunter.¡±


    Cale had gotten used to this word these days.


    ¡°I am the first god who was originally a Hunter.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s face stiffened up.


    Hunters.


    They were connected with Cale¡¯s maternal family, the Thames, and they were the ones who hunted the single-lifers.


    ¡®Drew Thames¡¯s diary did not mention anything about a god who was once a Hunter.¡¯


    It simply said that there were rumors that hunting single-lifers would allow an individual to be a member of the Divine race, Demonic race, or be something even greater.


    ¡®That rumor is true? The proof is the sealed god?¡¯


    The sealed god had been sealed for a very long time.


    In that case, how long have the Hunters been around?


    Cale¡¯s face slowly stiffened while the sealed god continued to speak.


    ¡°I think I killed like three single-lifers?¡±


    Choi Han felt an unexinable chill when he heard that.


    Cale had told him that he was a single-lifer.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure it was three. I became a god at that moment. I became a god with a high-ranking existence called despair.¡±


    The sealed god was now looking at Choi Han.


    ¡°Haha, why do you look so shocked?¡±


    He licked his lips. The gaze of a Hunter who had found his prey was directed at Choi Han.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The sealed god asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Do you think that the God of Death is any different?¡±


    ¡®¡­What? Why is he suddenly mentioning the God of Death?¡¯


    Cale had had some connections to the God of Death since early in his journey in this world.


    ¡®The God of Death is the same as the sealed god?¡¯


    ¡°That bastard killed single-lifers to be a god as well. But he dares to seal me and mess with my shit?¡±


    A deep sense of loathing was visible on the sealed god¡¯s face.


    Cale recalled when he realized that the World Tree was an immortal and went to get the root dagger.


    The World Tree said that the single-lifers may be the tribtors and had shared the story of the Sun God as an example. Cale had asked about the God of Death at that point as well.


    ¡®Was the God of Death a tribtor as well?¡¯


    At that moment, the ground underneath Cale and the entire Elf Vige with the World Tree shook as if they had received a great shock before the World Tree responded in a tired voice.


    ¡®¡­That¡­is not something I can answer.¡¯


    There had been an odd hesitation in the World Tree¡¯s voice as it responded.


    ¡®I guess your answer is something that won¡¯t do me any good even if I knew.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure.¡¯


    Cale had felt iffy after hearing that response and had decided that it was better not to know.


    He finally realized why the World Tree had answered so oddly at that point.


    It was at that moment.


    ¨C Hmm?


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Cale urgently lowered his head.


    An anxious voice continued to speak.


    ¨C Why is this suddenly, doing-, this-


    The Dark Tiger¡¯s voice shook and cut off every so often. The flow was no longer consistent.


    Furthermore, the screen the Dark Tiger had been on started to turn ck, as if it had met a whirlwind.


    Chhhhhhh, chhhhhh.


    ¨C Huh?


    The whirlwind came to a halt and the screen waspletely dark now.


    They could no longer see the Dark Tiger. Instead, they heard someone else¡¯s voice.


    ¨C Chhhhh, Cale, chhhhh, Henituse.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale gasped.


    He recognized this voice.


    It was in his memory.


    The God of Death.


    This was his voice.


    The moment he realized that¡­


    Craaaaaaack-


    A crack appeared at the center of the cintamani and ck smoke starteding out. It then surrounded Cale.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s grip on the sword lessened for a moment.


    Cale slowly became visible along with the ck smoke.


    ¡°Ke, keke, kahahahahaha!¡±


    The sealed godughed out loud as he watched.


    ¡°Oh, God of Death. You are now breaking three rules. Do you think that you will be fine after doing that?¡±


    ¨C Chhhhh, chhhhhh-


    They could only hear static noise from the now half cracked cintamani.


    The God of Death did not respond.


    There was only silence for a moment. Choi Han, whose mind was quite chaotic right now, and Toonka, along with the ck Dragon and the crown prince, turned to look at Cale.


    However, Cale was looking at the god who shared the same face as him as he asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving some useless answers to all my questions.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale was holding the cintamani in one hand as he walked toward the sealed god. He slowly took each step as he asked.


    ¡°Why did you get sealed?¡±


    That had yet to be answered. Cale was frowning as if he was annoyed.


    ¡°Stop with the bullshit and respond to my question.¡±


    Smile.


    A smile appeared on the sealed god¡¯s face.


    ¡°I wanted even more power after I became a god. So, I tried to kill even more single-lifers and I got caught.¡±


    He said it as if it was nothing and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I think I hunted about 10 of them. I was caught on the eleventh one.¡±


    His gaze headed toward the cracked cintamani with the God of Death¡¯s aura flowing out. It was clear by the unstable flow of the God of Death¡¯s voice.


    This damn god was already pushing the limits. The sealed god continued speaking while looking entertained.


    ¡°The eleventh was your friend, wasn¡¯t it, God of Death?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    The sealed god continued to speak.


    ¡°You killed that friend and became a god. Ah.¡±


    The sealed god gasped.


    ¡°You and Cale Henituse are simr to each other. One personally killed their friend while the other had two of their friends die in his ce. Ah, is it different? But the situation still seems pretty simr.¡±


    Cale suddenly recalled some things the God of Death had said to him.


    < Choi Jung Soo should not have died at that time. >


    < Kim Rok Soo. >


    < You were the one who was supposed to die. >


    < Yes, you were the one who was supposed to die. >


    < However, the world¡¯sws and coincidences¡­ Humans are one of the few existences who can destroy all of those things. >


    < The people who tried to save you broke thew that said that you were supposed to die. >


    < That is why I respect and admire humans. >


    < You learned many things from those people and put those lessons to use in your life. >


    < I''m curious to see what your decision will be. >


    A voice flowed out of the half-cracked cintamani at that moment.


    ¨C Imprisoned, being, long time, chhhh, no see.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re greeting me? Are you happy to see me?¡±


    A lowugh came out of the cintamani along with static. Once theughter stopped¡­


    ¨C I am the one who protects the Vow of Death.


    ¨C I must now fulfill the Vow from my first death.


    He then asked Cale a question.


    ¨C What do you think?


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale chuckled.


    ¡°Is there a need for us to be involved with the two of your issue?¡±


    Hisughter soon stopped.


    ¡°Choi Han, Toonka.¡±


    He pointed toward the sealed god.


    ¡°Grab him for now.¡±


    He then looked up at the sky.


    ¡°We need to hurry up and get out of here. Everybody will be waiting for us outside. Isn¡¯t it suffocating in here?¡±


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Note


    Interesting back story.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 717: Are you sure that you’re a god? 4

    <h4>Chapter 717: Are you sure that you¡¯re a god? 4</h4>


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Pwa, hahahaha!¡±


    The sealed god suddenly burst intoughter. He looked extremely frivolous as it came with an exaggerated gesture.


    However, Choi Han and Toonka were already running toward the sealed god as if they had nothing to lose.


    Choi Han¡¯s ck Yong was at the god¡¯s back while Toonka¡¯s fist was to the god¡¯s right side.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The god suddenly stoppedughing and mumbled to himself while looking at the sky.


    ¡°I wanted to have some fun, as if I was ying a game.¡±


    ¡°You can have fun while getting pummeled!¡±


    As Toonka shouted with excitement¡­ The sealed god kicked off the ground.


    Tap.


    Even though it was just a simple tap¡­ Whirlwinds gathered at his feet and his body shot up and he looked like the crescent moon as he flipped in the air.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Choi Han frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯re like a damn rat!¡±


    Toonka changed directions and grabbed Cale, who was standing there holding the cintamani, and quickly retreated.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    The ck Yong flew past where the sealed god had been standing and destroyed some trees in the forest.


    Tap.


    The sealed god elegantlynded on the ground as if he had never moved.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    The god scoffed. A ck mana arrow flew toward his foot that just touched the ground.


    The ck Dragon was ring at him. Numerous ck mana arrows were already aiming for the god¡¯s openings.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    The mana arrows crashed into the silver shield and generated loud explosions.


    The impact filled the area with dust, making the sealed god and the shield no longer visible.


    They heard the sealed god¡¯s voice through the dust clouds at that moment.


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    His voice was too calm for this situation.


    ¡°The God of Death is extremely meddlesome.¡±


    Chhhhhh. Chhhhhh.


    The cintamani had turnedpletely ck at some point and was only making sounds like a broken machine.


    ¡°That god always brings single-lifers over to handle things whenever chaos arrives in one of the worlds.¡±


    Choi Han jumped into the dust clouds.


    The sealed god continued to speak.


    ¡°But you see. What sin did the single-lifermit to get dragged here?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s face showed no changes at all. Instead, Choi Han made eye contact with Cale.


    Nod.


    Cale nodded his head and Choi Han charged toward the sealed god without any hesitation.


    Baaaaang!


    The shield and sword shed once again and Choi Han could see the god smiling on the other side of the shield. The god continued to whisper.


    ¡°What about the family of the single-lifer who suddenly lost a precious member of their family? What about their friends? What did they ever do wrong?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes slightly shook for a moment.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The shield disappeared. It was reced by a rose-gold thunderbolt in one hand and a water spear in the other.


    He clenched those two powers together.


    Crackle-.


    The water, fire, and thunderbolt raged as they swirled together. Choi Han instantly figured out that the destructive nature of this attack was even stronger than the White Star¡¯s Sword of Disasters.


    ¡°¡­Something that even Cale-nim cannot do-¡±


    ¡°Did you really think that I would be like a mere human? You can¡¯t think that we are the same because we look the same on the outside.¡±


    Even if he was using Cale¡¯s powers, the te that was holding the ancient powers was not Cale¡¯s.


    ¡°I am the God of Despair.¡±


    He slowly added on.


    ¡°I may be seen as evil.¡±


    He sounded calm.


    ¡°Humans wish to avoid me.¡±


    The emotions on his face slowly disappeared.


    ¡°I also test the people whoe to my temple. However, I do not change people¡¯s lives.¡±


    His calm voice now became monotone.


    ¡°Did I goad the White Star? I simply wait in my temple. You all came to me. Despair does note to find you. Your lives create the despair. So, am I evil?¡±


    The fire, thunderbolt, and water had intertwined into the shape of a spear. Choi Han bit down on his lower lip.


    ¡°Despair may seem evil, but, looking at it in a different way, it is just a part of life.¡±


    The sealed god charged in after saying that. Choi Han twisted his body.


    ¡°Raon!¡±


    He subconsciously called out that name. The sealed god was charging toward the ck Dragon.


    ¡°I will not lose!¡±


    The ck Dragon didn¡¯t think much about Choi Han¡¯s shout as he red at the sealed god running toward him. ck mana fluctuated around the Dragon. Intense rumbling showed the strength of this attack.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°ck Dragon! Stop focusing on the magic circle and cast shields!¡±


    The ck Dragon heard a stern voice.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look in that direction. Cale was looking at him. The ck Dragon looked at this person, whom he had not been able to see until now, that Choi Han and the others seemed to listen to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me! Do it now!¡±


    The ck Dragon could not go against his word for some reason.


    The ck Dragon was currently maintaining the magic circle to hinder teleportation while using the rest of its mana to find an opening to attack the god.


    It was the same in this current situation.


    He thought that it was enough.


    However, both Cale and Choi Han knew the truth.


    Raon was great and mighty from the first time they met him, but his greatness was the result of his desire to learn, his will to improve himself, and his efforts.


    This Raon, who had yet to learn a lot of things, would not be able to handle something that was even stronger than the White Star¡¯s Sword of Disasters.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    The moment he heard the stern yet concerned voice again¡­


    Raon subconsciously stopped focusing on the magic circle and cast shields with all his strength.


    Oneyer. Twoyers, threeyers.


    Shields continued to quickly get cast without stopping.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The Dragon could see the sealed god sneer at him before striking down on the shields with the spear.


    Choi Han charged toward the god¡¯s back while Toonka stood in front of Cale to block any potential aftershock from this collision.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    Alberu Crossman, who had been watching all of this, turned his head after hearing a stern voice. Cale Henituse was looking at him.


    ¡®It¡¯s obvious why the god attacked Raon.¡¯


    He was nning on interrupting the magic circle that was preventing teleportation to use the opening to escape.


    There were still many things in this world that this god could use.


    He could pretend to be the White Star even if he had to stop pretending to be Cale.


    ¡®We will tie him down here at minimum.¡¯


    Eruhaben and Mary were out to handle the issue in the Mogoru Empire. Rosalyn and Clopeh were in the Eastern continent.


    That was why Cale was addressing Alberu.


    ¡°Are you going to just stand there, your highness?¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s expression instantly changed. The Dark Elves guarding Alberu noticed this and immediately followed behind Choi Han.


    At that moment¡­ Time did not wait for them any longer.


    The young ck Dragon¡¯syers of shields and the fire, water, and thunderbolt spear collided.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª¨C!


    Their ears were ringing and all they could see was white.


    Craaaaaaack.


    Only the ck Dragon could see his shields starting to break at this violent power that attacked him.


    Oneyer, twoyers, threeyers¡­


    The shields continued to break and the ck Dragon thought that he made the right choice to listen to that human named Cale as he channeled his mana to cast more shields.


    He then made eye contact with the god looking at him.


    Smirk.


    The god smirked and then shot up with a whirlwind.


    ¡®He¡¯s going to escape! He¡¯s getting away!¡¯


    The ck Dragon had those thoughts on his mind.


    However, the god was reaching his hand toward someone. While everybody¡¯s sights were still covered by the explosion¡­ The god chose to do something else rather than running away.


    While that was going on¡­


    Cale, whose ears were ringing from the explosion, heard a quiet noise.


    ¨C Chhhhhh. Chhhhhh-


    The cintamani had turned ck again and he heard a voice. The God of Death¡¯s voice could be heard through the static.


    ¨C The sealed god, chhh, is someone, chhh, who lives by eating, chhhh, despair.


    The sealed god is someone who lives by eating despair.


    ¨C Ah, Ahn Roh, chhhh-, Man¡¯s in, fo, was, not, wrong.


    Ahn Roh Man¡¯s information was not wrong.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    At the spot where Raon and the sealed god had collided¡­ Cale¡¯s expression changed while somewhat listening to the cintamani as he focused on the center of the explosion where Choi Han and the Dark Elves had charged into.


    Ahn Roh Man.


    He was one of the former owners of the Unbreakable Spear, Taerang, and someone who lived in a different world.


    Their world had the Lion Dragon appear as the Temple Guardian, and they managed to take it down and clear the temple as well.


    He had informed crown prince Alberu about how they managed to clear the sealed god¡¯s temple and Alberu had used that information to decide the first team to go in.


    However, they had experienced apletely different test than the illusion test involving sadness, sloth, and other emotions as Ahn Roh Man had described.


    This was the reason Cale had thought for a while that the test might be different in every world or that there was an exnation for what had happened.


    ¨C What he t, told you is the o, o, original, chhhh, t, test.


    The God of Death was saying that what Ahn Roh Man had told them was the original temple test.


    In that case, why had it changed for Cale and the others?


    ¡®¡­I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    Cale started walking after feeling an unexinable ominous sensation.


    Toonka got shocked and tried to stop him but Cale ran into an area where it was hard to see anything because of the dust and everything that had sted from the collision.


    The God of Death was still speaking.


    ¨C However, the sealed god was a, able to, chhhh, eat the despairs of a lot of test challengers, chhh, in Ahn, chhh, Roh Man¡¯s world.


    The sealed god is someone who lives by eating despair.


    An unfathomable number of people were said to have taken the test in Ahn Roh Man¡¯s world for a year.


    The sealed god must have consumed quite a lot of despair.


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®If the God of Despair eats despair?¡¯


    He quickly came up with an answer.


    ¡®He¡¯ll get stronger!¡¯


    Even if he was sealed, he ate despair, which was the foundation of his power.


    ¡®¡­Because of that!¡¯


    The God of Death said the next part before Cale could think it.


    ¨C T, that is the reason that the test has c, changed.


    The reason that the sealed god was able to create a new test was because he had gotten stronger, despite being sealed, by consuming a lot of despair in Ahn Roh Man¡¯s world.


    ¨C F, furthermore, he is t, trying to make the t, temples appear in numerous worlds, chhhh-


    Cale couldn¡¯t hear the rest of what the God of Death had to say because of the static, but he understood the point.


    ¡®The unranked monsters appeared in the world where I used to live as Kim Rok Soo as well.¡¯


    Those monsters eventually lead to the Lion Dragon and forcibly open the temple. The people trying to protect that world would have no choice but to take down the Lion Dragon, so they would be forced to open the door of the temple that appears once the guardian disappears.


    Then the people trying to protect that world would have to take the test of despair and the God of Despair would benefit from every challenger.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, what Ahn Roh Man exined about the end of the test seems odd as well.¡¯


    The way to clear the temple in Ahn Roh Man¡¯s world that Alberu had shared with Cale was a bit absurd.


    ¡®Once you ovee all illusions rted to the emotions¡­¡¯


    They would arrive at the end of the temple.


    There would be a white key to close the temple door and the temple would disappear right away if they made it back to the entrance and closed the temple door.


    Thinking about it in a different way¡­


    ¡®That means that the sealed god would consume the despair and leave that world without any harm at the end.¡¯


    He figured out why numerous worlds were dealing with incidents and monsters rted to the sealed god.


    But it also made hime up with a question.


    ¡®Can the sealed god do this on his own? He¡¯s supposed to be sealed.¡¯


    It must mean that there was an aplice helping the sealed god.


    It was not a stupid bastard like the White Star. It was someone who could traverse through dimensions and create traps in the different worlds. This individual would not be an easy enemy to defeat.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale scoffed and started moving faster.


    His eyes were focused on the sealed god who was slowly bing visible as the dust subsided.


    He realized where the sealed god was moving toward and what he was reaching for as soon as he noticed that the sealed god was not running away.


    Someone who lives by eating despair.


    Someone who was originally a Hunter.


    He should only have one target.


    ¡°Cale-nim! Please don¡¯te! I will stop him!¡±


    Choi Han was shouting with urgency toward Cale.


    Choi Han¡¯s attribute was despair. Of course, there was something else in there, the hope from his heart oveing that despair.


    However, it started from despair.


    Furthermore, he was a single-lifer.


    Choi Han looked away from Cale and quickly charged toward the sealed god with his sword in his hand.


    Smirk.


    The moment the sealed god smiled¡­


    ¨C Y, you must s, stop, chhhh- chhhhh-


    Cale knew as well.


    He knew that he needed to protect Choi Han from the sealed god.


    The static disappeared and he was able to hear the God of Death¡¯s voice properly.


    ¨C The you of this time. This is the end.


    He did not hear the God of Death¡¯s voice in the cintamani any longer.


    Craaaaaaack.


    The cintamani then cracked in half.


    Choi Han and Cale were still far from each other.


    The sealed god and Choi Han were pretty close, with their respective hand and sword reaching toward each other.


    Ooooooooong-


    Cale then saw it.


    He saw and eerie and frightening red aura around the sealed god¡¯s hand.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°At least the God of Death did a lot of things for us.¡±


    Choi Han and the sealed god would collide in an instant.


    However, that instant was enough for Cale.


    Not the present Cale, but the Cale of the time frame of this illusion¡­


    The power that Cale had at that time¡­ The God of Death had removed the restrictions on those powers.


    ¨C Are you okay? What is going on?


    ¨C Hmm? Why did I get removed from noona?


    The glutton priestess of the Indestructible Shield and the old man of the Vitality of the Heart.


    The moment Cale heard the two of their voices¡­ His hand stretched out toward the sealed god and Choi Han.


    The dust hadpletely settled at that point.


    Paaaat.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s Cale-nim!¡±


    Eruhaben and Mary showed up surrounded by gold mana, and¡­


    ¡°¡­Choi Han, no!¡±


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    The ck Dragon, Alberu, and the Dark Elves were able to see again.


    That was why they could see it properly.


    The moment Choi Han and the sealed god were about to collide¡­


    ¡°This is the original.¡±


    They heard a low voice as a holy silver shield was cast.


    They saw two radiant wings warmly embracing the ck haired swordsman.


    They saw it all.


    This was the perfect and wless shield, the shield that was created to protect someone.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Note


    See, the wings are so important. Can¡¯t believe the stupid manhwa doesn¡¯t have it.


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 718: The method to enduring memories 1

    <h4>Chapter 718: The method to enduring memories 1</h4>


    Choi Han chose to defend rather than to attack after seeing the silver shield in front of him and the two silver wings surrounding him.


    The ck Yong that had tried to rip apart the enemy was now surrounding Choi Han as it curled its body.


    Choi Han then saw it through a gap in the yong¡¯s body.


    He saw the sealed god¡¯s handing toward the silver shield.


    Choi Han felt an unknown source of fear as soon as he saw the red aura around the hand.


    ¡®It¡¯s different.¡¯


    His instincts were telling him something.


    This red thing was something that transcended human abilities.


    No, it was something that transcended the things of this world.


    He could feel despair from this red thing.


    He had no idea how he was able to figure all of that out almost instantly.


    Boom.


    However, his heart was beating wildly.


    He needed to dodge that hand. His heart was warning him to not let it touch him.


    Once the red hand finally touched the shield¡­


    Shhhhhhh-


    There was neither a loud noise nor an explosion.


    The shield slowly became engulfed by the red aura without any noise.


    This was the first time.


    Choi Han had never seen Cale¡¯s shield disappear so weakly. Even the White Star had had trouble getting past this shield.


    ¡®Is it because gods truly are different?¡¯


    Even if this god was sealed, he was still a god.


    Dark Tiger Alberu had said that Cage had told him not to stop the god¡¯s game.


    This god had pretended to be Cale and the White Star until now, thus only using their powers.


    That was why Choi Han had not realized it.


    ¡®He is a god in the end.¡¯


    He had not known that this red aura was such a scary and ominous power.


    However, Choi Han had no thoughts of retreating.


    He had realized a long time ago aftering to this world that he could only move forward by taking two steps if he took one step back. As a result, he chose to take one step forward instead of one step back.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The holy shield disappeared.


    Choi Han was about to let the curled ck Yong of his run wild.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t need to do that.


    Paaaat-


    The shield appeared again.


    The disappeared shield resurfaced quickly. It looked even sturdier than before.


    Choi Han subconsciously turned his head, despite having the enemy in front of him.


    Cale had his unique nonchnt look on his face as he cast the shield again.


    Choi Han subconsciously smiled. He had forgotten about it for a moment.


    ¡®I probably forgot about it because I just saw the sealed god using Cale-nim¡¯s powers.¡¯


    The sealed god¡¯s battle style was to use the powers efficiently so that it did not burden his body.


    He had intermittently used the shield very efficiently.


    However, the Cale that Choi Han knew was different.


    ¡®In some ways, it¡¯s stupid.¡¯


    Cale might respond, ¡®Stupid?¡¯ If he knew what Choi Han was thinking, but¡­ Cale truly did stupidly use his power endlessly.


    It was because Cale¡¯s version of efficiency was focused not on his body, but his goal.


    Cale¡¯s goal right now was to protect Choi Han.


    That was why he would stop the sealed god to achieve his goal, even if it meant that he would cough up blood in the process.


    Cale working so hard to protect Choi Han made another individual move.


    ¡°We must stop it!¡±


    The young ck Dragon, who had survived the sealed god¡¯s attack, moved his two front paws. ck shields continued to appear in front of the silver shield that looked as if it would be swallowed by the red aura again.


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m experiencing all sorts of things in my final years. That power does not seem to be from this world.¡±


    Gold dust sparkled as they appeared around Choi Han and the sealed god.


    Mary pulled a spatial pocket bag out of her ck robe and opened it toward the ground.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Large things covered in ck cloth fell to the ground.


    They were the things that had been on the backs of the Dark Elves when they headed to the Mogoru Empire earlier.


    Mary¡¯s hands started to move. ck threads flowed out of her fingers and the things covered in cloths were soon revealed.


    They were bones. They were bones that had been soaked in dead mana underneath the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower.


    ck, ck.


    The bones gathered together to create arge Bone Dragon.


    It then immediately flew toward the sealed god.


    Choi Han observed all of this before closing his eyes for a moment.


    These people who had made moves starting with Cale¡­


    They were people who ended up bing Choi Han¡¯s allies, close friends, and family.


    ¡°This changes nothing.¡±


    Choi Han opened his eyes and observed the ck Dragon¡¯s ck shield silently being gobbled up by the red aura and the silver shield disappearing once again and then made up his mind.


    He had faith.


    He had faith that this red aura, this ominous thing full of despair, would not reach him.


    No, that it wouldn¡¯t matter even if it did reach him.


    There was no way he would be swallowed by that thing.


    The ck Bone Dragon and the gold dust attacked the sealed god at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª¨C!


    An unfathomable amount of gold dust rushed into the area around the sealed god and started exploding.


    The explosion made everybody¡¯s ears ring.


    Choi Han used that moment to move back.


    ¡°I will take on this bastard.¡±


    Eruhaben moved past Choi Han and charged forward at that moment.


    However, he soon stopped after seeing something through the explosion.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Necromancer Mary plopped down on one knee.


    Booboboboooooooooom¨C!


    Therge Bone Dragon¡¯s bones lost form and fell to the ground.


    The bones looked odd.


    They were neither cut nor exploded. They had simply had a part of them disappear.


    Everybody here was able to know the reason behind it.


    ¡°¡­I guess he really is a god.¡±


    The gold explosion subsided, and the sealed god was standing there without having taken any damage.


    The red aura was no longer in his hand.


    Instead, he was holding arge red scythe.


    This red scythe made people think of blood.


    The Bone Dragon and the gold mana were both swallowed by this scythe the moment they touched it.


    The people watching¡­ They finally realized the sealed god, no, the God of Despair¡¯s power. He no longer looked like the rxed person he had been with this scythe in his hands.


    Smirk.


    The sealed god smiled.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Mary!¡±


    Choi Han shouted and the sealed god instantly appeared in front of Mary and raised his scythe. A red aura burst out of the scythe.


    The scythe soon cut through the air and¡­


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The silver shield disappeared once again because of the red scythe.


    As for the silver line connected to the shield¡­ The sealed god only moved his eyes to look at Cale who was at the end of the silver line.


    This was the only person who was stoic when everybody else was shocked, astonished, or slightly afraid because of the changed demeanor of the sealed god and his power.


    This person was continuously casting his shield nonstop to protect the others even though it was probably taking a significant toll on his body.


    That person, Cale, nonchntlymented while looking at the sealed god.


    ¡°Are you sure it is okay to use up your power like that when you had to gather it from so many ces?¡±


    Thanks to the God of Death, Cale knew that the power the sealed god was using right now was the despair he had gathered from the challengers to the temple in the other worlds.


    That was the reason the sealed god was able to have so much power despite being sealed and was able to create changes like this.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning on gathering power to release your seal? You may never be able to remove the seal if you use it up like that.¡±


    Cale¡¯s demeanor and tone were extremely calm.


    However, Cale¡¯s inside was aplicated mess, unlike his expression and tone.


    ¡®What is that power? No. How do I stop that?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s goal was the sealed god.


    But it was difficult for the current Cale to attack the sealed god let alone get close to him.


    ¡®I feel like we would be able to work together and fight against him if we could avoid that red aura somehow. Should I use Embrace?¡¯


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®If I embrace the red aura for a moment and we used that opening to attack-¡¯


    However, he soon shook his head.


    He had only been able to embrace the White Star¡¯s power for a few minutes before it exploded.


    This red aura was iparable to the strength of the White Star¡¯s attack. It was something that was beyond the limits of this world. Embracing something like this would make it explode almost instantly.


    It may end up harming his friends instead.


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    However, there was something extremely weird.


    Cale observed the sealed god who was smiling at him and started speaking.


    ¡°Is it okay to break the rules of the test like this?¡±


    Using Cale¡¯s ancient powers instead of his own powers was probably the rule that the sealed god had set for this test.


    The God of Death either changed or got rid of some of those rules, which was why the sealed god had said that the God of Death might have to retire.


    So why was the sealed God of Despair using the power he had set suchplicated methods to gather when it was breaking the rules?


    That question was what was keeping Cale from jumping right in.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not good for the test.¡±


    Smirk.


    The sealed god¡¯s smile became even bigger.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    The moment he said that¡­


    ¨C Piiiiiiiiiiiiii¡ª-


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Cale clutched his ear with one hand.


    This piercing noise screeched for a long time. Cale urgently raised his head.


    The sky¡­


    The sky was fluctuating.


    He then heard a voice.


    ¨C Error detected.


    It was an extremely stiff mechanical voice.


    Cale quickly looked around. Choi Han, Mary, and Toonka could not hide their shock. They weren¡¯t the only ones.


    Alberu, Raon, Eruhaben, and the others were looking around in shock as well.


    They seemed to have heard the same voice as Cale.


    They heard the voice again at that moment.


    ¨C Analyzing the cause.


    ¡®Error detected. Analyzing the cause.¡¯


    Cale was able toe up with a hypothesis.


    Now that multiple rules had already been destroyed in this exam¡­


    Could this test still be called the original test?


    What if even more rules were destroyed in this current state?


    What would happen to this test that has detected errors?


    ¡°¡­Restart.¡±


    Either that, or¡­


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Restart?


    This test was an unexpected variable created from the power the sealed god had collected. It could not be restarted without that power.


    Then what about the test stopping?


    That was usible.


    This test would stop. What would happen after that?


    Cale cast his shield as soon as he realized it.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    He heard Choi Han¡¯s voice at the same time. He was already activating his ck Yong as strong as possible while charging toward the sealed god.


    ¡°We must finish it here!¡±


    Choi Han shouted as he charged in with Mary and Toonka by his side.


    The others seemed to have felt the weirdness of the situation as well and were helping them. Even Alberu walked up to Cale with a spear in his hand.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    However, Cale had no time to answer that question.


    ¡°Ka, kahahahaha!¡±


    The sealed godughed out loud before raising his scythe.


    The red aura was almost overflowing out of the scythe and making it glow devilish red.


    It then shot out in all directions.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    ¡°It negatively affects you as well, so why?!¡±


    An uncontrolled attack that didn¡¯t care where itnded continued to burst out.


    The more that the sealed god swung his scythe¡­


    ¨C Piiiiiiiiiiiiii¡ª-


    -Piiiiiii, piiiii¡ª¡ª¨Ciiiiii-


    The noise echoing in their ears became even louder.


    The sealed god attacked all around himself as if he was going berserk. It was as if he didn¡¯t care if his attacks did not hit his enemies.


    However, his face was calmer than ever before and his gaze was sharp as heunched this reckless attack. That was why Choi Han immediately realized it from the front of the group.


    ¡®This attack is aiming for this illusion world itself.¡¯


    In that case, they needed to stop him from doing that.


    Choi Han channeled thest of his powers that he had kept in reserve.


    Booboobooboooooom¡ª-.


    The ground started to shake.


    The rumbling started from underneath Choi Han¡¯s feet and spread out.


    As the rumbling passed the forest and reached the hill¡­


    ¡°Rise.¡±


    He thought about someone¡¯s actions as he mumbled to himself.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    With a loud explosion, from the hill and the forest¡­ Large stone spears started shooting up from the ground.


    He had taken the Scary Giant Cobblestone in Cale¡¯s ce.


    Choi Han was using that earth power and the numerous stone spears that had floated up from the ground started moving.


    Choi Han then pointed his sword somewhere.


    His target was the sealed god.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    He let out a short breath before the ck Yong left the tip of his sword and charged toward the enemy.


    The stone spears gathered around the ck Yong.


    The ck Yong then became bigger.


    Shhhh¡ª


    The red aura hit the stone spears as well.


    However, there were numerous stone spears left even if one or two were destroyed.


    The ck Yong would reach the stone spears in the end.


    Choi Han did not doubt it at all.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The sealed got snorted before picking up his scythe and slicing from left to right.


    It was directed at the sky.


    The red aura created a line in the sky.


    At that moment¡­ Crown prince Alberu was holding a spear as he approached someone who was casting a shield.


    ¡°Why are you not doing anything?¡±


    Cale was standing there as if he was deep in thought before he made eye contact with Alberu and started speaking.


    ¡°If the test stops¡­¡±


    Only the area around Cale was calm. Alberu felt as if he was out by theke when Cale quietly mumbled.


    If the test stops¡­


    ¡°A new test will start.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alberu asked back and Cale smiled at him.


    ¡°That should be how it works.¡±


    It was a warm smile as he put his hand on Alberu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It was nice to see you, hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡®Why am I your hyung?¡¯


    Alberu tried to ask but Cale was not done yet.


    ¡°Will I see you again? I always seem to see people again despite thinking it is the end.¡±


    Once he said these things that Alberu could not understand¡­


    Alberu opened his mouth to ask his questions but he could not say anything.


    Only one voice could suddenly be heard in the world.


    It was a voice without any emotions or warmth.


    It was the same voice from earlier.


    ¨C Completed determination of the source of error.


    Booboboboooooooooom¨C!


    Cale felt his body starting to shake. He looked around.


    Cale, Toonka, Choi Han, Mary, and the sealed god¡­


    Only the five of their bodies were slightly shaking and their bodies were warping.


    It was probably the same for Rosalyn and Clopeh who went to the Eastern continent.


    ¡®They are probably about toe back.¡¯


    The original n was for Rosalyn and Clopeh to lead their respective forces here to put an end to the sealed god.


    That n was useless now.


    It was what they were all feeling while looking down at their bodies.


    They heard the voice again.


    ¨C The source of error has been determined to be an indiscriminate destruction of rules.


    Cale looked at the sealed god.


    The bastard was smiling.


    ¨C It has been determined that the current test cannot proceed.


    The test has stopped as he had expected.


    The sealed god mumbled while looking at Cale.


    ¡°I just need to gather it again.¡±


    He licked his lips with his tongue.


    ¡°With even more delicious prey.¡±


    Cale could tell what the prey the sealed god was talking about even without being told.


    It was most likely talking about the despair from Cale and the rest of the people who were in this first dispatch into the temple.


    ¨C Reverting to the original test.


    Chhhhhh-


    Cale could feel his body slowly moving away from this ce. He turned his head. He observed the ck Dragon flying toward Choi Han with a chaotic expression on his face. Choi Han reached out his hand that was fading and whispered something to the ck Dragon.


    Cale turned his head and nonchntlymented to Alberu.


    ¡°Your highness, you are meant to be here. Please remember that.¡±


    That was the end, and Cale could not get a clear look at the unexinable expression on Alberu¡¯s face as he let the darkness take his body.


    ¡®The original test¡­¡¯


    It was probably the test that Ahn Roh Man had told them about.


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    The sealed god would not appear in this test anymore. Instead, he would be sealed somewhere in the temple.


    If he finds the ce where the God of Despair is sealed, once Cale finds the item he is sealed in¡­


    ¡®I just need to Embrace it.¡¯


    Then the sealed god would no longer be able to gather power through the temple.


    Of course, it was possible that the sealed god would swallow the despair from this first dispatched team through the original test and be stronger.


    He trusted his friends, but there was no way of knowing what would happen.


    ¡®The answer is for me to clear the test as quickly as possible and get out of the illusion.¡¯


    Cale was not worried about the original test that Ahn Roh Man had told them about.


    He felt the darkness disappear and saw a blue light suddenly engulf him.


    Blue.


    That was supposed to mean sadness.


    Paaaaat-!


    The cold blue light disappeared and Cale looked down at himself.


    He was wearing clothes for mourning.


    Cale raised his head and observed something.


    He could see portraits of Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk.


    He had lost his family at a young age, but the day that he had lost his second family had returned as an illusion.


    ¡ª


    PLEASE DO NOT REPOST OUR CHAPTERS ANYWHERE ELSE FOR ANY REASON.


    Trantor¡¯s Note


    Oh snaps. Not this moment¡­


    What will happen next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 719: The method to enduring memories (2)

    <h4>Chapter 719: The method to enduring memories (2)</h4>


    Sadness when it is blue.


    Sloth when it is yellow.


    Failure when it is green.


    Indignity when it is purple.


    Wrath when it is ck.


    Cale looked down at his ck outfit and the ends of the sleeves of his white shirt underneath before quietly mumbling to himself.


    His friends who had died while going up against the unranked monster¡­


    Even in thepany that Cale, no, that Kim Rok Soo worked for, most of the members in the vanguard of his team were people who had gathered at the start of thepany. That might exin why they did not have many close people around them.


    That was the case for most people after the cataclysm, but this was a team formed by people who especially did not have much family or people close to them.


    ¡®It might also be because team leader Lee Soo Hyuk gathered those kinds of people by his side.¡¯


    But it wasn¡¯t as if most of the team members had nobody at all.


    Some of them had some living family members, while others at least had distant rtives who were still alive. Furthermore, some had friends that they had been close to since even before the cataclysm.


    But unbelievably¡­


    It was so weird that it was almostughable, but¡­


    Choi Jung Soo, the person who had the best rtionship with the others on the team¡­ And Lee Soo Hyuk, the person who cherished the whole team and led them all forward¡­


    These two people did not have anybody to take care of their funeral or serve as chief mourner.


    ¡®Only me.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo was the only one for both of them.


    Kim Rok Soo, the guy who scoffed a lot and didn¡¯t really get along with people¡­ He was all they had.


    He was the only one who could take responsibility for sending them off.


    ¡®It¡¯s the funeral.¡¯


    Cale realized that he hade back to the time of the funeral when he had sent Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo off onest time.


    Once the original chaos subsided and people started to form societies and civilizations to press forward after the cataclysm¡­


    One of the things that changed the most was the funeral tradition. The reason was simple.


    Too many people had died.


    And even more continued to die every day and will die in the future.


    Funerals became extremely simple and short. People had to deal with so much sadness that they couldn¡¯t even process it properly. They had no idea when the monsters would attack again. They had to bury the unprocessed sadness in their hearts and push forward to survive.


    Of course, there were many who left this world without even getting a funeral. It led to a lot of people thinking that they should be thankful if they could at least say goodbye onest time to their loved ones.


    ¡°Team leader Kim.¡±


    Cale raised his head after hearing a voice.


    There was someone smiling awkwardly and reaching his hand out toward Cale, who would have been standing in the chief mourner¡¯s spot in front of Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo¡¯s portraits if this was a normal funeral before the cataclysm.


    Cale knew this person very well, although it had been unexpected.


    Cale had immediately seeded Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s position as team leader and continued to work after Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo¡¯s funeral was over.


    He happened to overhear people from other departments talking about him at one point. They had talked crap about him without even knowing that he was there.


    ¡®Hey. That emotionless bastard Kim Rok Soo didn¡¯t even cry when the person who saved his life died. How can someone be so emotionless?¡¯


    ¡®¡­Who knows? At least team leader Lee Soo Hyuk picked a good sessor before he left. Kim Rok Soo is very good at his job.¡¯


    ¡®He may be an emotionless bastard, but at least he is good at his job.¡¯


    Of the two people talking¡­


    The person who was talking crap about how Cale had no emotions and didn¡¯t cry¡­ This was the team leader of a different department.


    ¡®This person was here as well.¡¯


    The fact that this person had been at the funeral was new to Cale.


    ¡®Yes, a team leader like him should have been here.¡¯


    He should have been at this ce.


    However, the memories of this moment were not clear in Cale¡¯s mind.


    Well, the memories were clear, but his mental state had been at a point where he could not take in the situation and environment around him such that he only clearly remembered the things he wanted to remember.


    Thepany had stepped in to take care of most of the process, but Kim Rok Soo had enough on his te just taking care of the send off for Lee Soo Hyuk, Choi Jung Soo, and the others who had left them.


    ¡®I was young.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo was young and rough around the edges at this time.


    ¡®However¡­¡¯


    Cale observed the man in front of him.


    He was sure that this guy had called him team leader Kim. Even though Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s funeral was not over and Kim Rok Soo had not returned to thepany¡­


    ¡®Team leader Kim?¡¯


    Thepany had respected Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s wishes and named Kim Rok Soo as the new team leader, but this was still wrong. Wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°¡­Team leader Kim¡­¡­?¡±


    The man cautiously called out once more to Kim Rok Soo, who did not shake his hand and was staring at him. Cale grabbed the man¡¯s hand. He then started to speak.


    ¡°The only team leader on my team is team leader Lee.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes looked flustered.


    ¡®Man, I know that this is an illusion, but it feels so real.¡¯


    Cale could see the flustered man smile even more awkwardly.


    ¡°Ahem! Well, you¡¯re going to be the team leader now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The man spoke gently, but Cale still silently stared at him. His eyes were not the eyes of a young and rough around the edges person; They held even more years of experience than the man in front of him. The man slowly avoided his gaze.


    ¡°Ahem, hem. It¡¯s very hard to deal with, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    It was obvious that the guy was trying to be respectful and change topics.


    Cale released the man¡¯s hand and responded.


    ¡°Yes. It is very difficult.¡±


    The man seemed to be at a loss for words as he looked at Cale. There were a lot of funerals for different team members going on here right now, that the numerouspany employees all peeked toward or fully turned to look at him.


    Cale understood why they were acting like this.


    Cale had originally spent this time without any emotion, surviving through without crumbling down.


    Cale had thought that something like that was the only way to persist at that time.


    But he now knew that that was not the case.


    The way to endure past sadness, loss, and this motherfucking memory¡­


    It was not to stand firm without being shaken up by them. It was okay to be shaken up by these things from time to time.


    Humans were not trees that break during typhoons or reeds that sway in all directions. Furthermore, not all humans were the same. They each had their own styles and just had to live in the style that best suited them.


    Cale had learned many styles as he got older, and felt as if he now knew what the best method was for him.


    It was not because he had met Lee Soo Hyuk in his dream and heard that Choi Jung Soo was doing well.


    Cale¡¯s memory made it so that he could not forget his sadness, but it also meant that he did not forget his joys and happiness either.


    That was why Cale could now say the following. He turned toward the portraits.


    At the time, it was difficult.


    He was sad.


    No. That was still the case.


    ¡°I am sad.¡±


    That was why this moment came up as the illusion.


    He had been young at this time. He wasn¡¯t too young, but the fact that the cataclysm struck just as he was about to be an adult made him mature but childish at the same time.


    He had wanted to continue the things that Lee Soo Hyuk had created and his friends had helped to develop and make them even better.


    He also wanted to fuck up and kill all of those motherfucking monster bastards.


    ¡°That is why¡­¡±


    Because of that¡­


    ¡°I need to do my best from here on.¡±


    He needed to do even better for his friends who had left him first.


    A faint smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face. However, nobody frowned after seeing the smile. Everybody could tell that it was a smile that was full of emotions, a bitter smile that appeared after a lot of anguish.


    ¡°I will find a way to persist if I keep doing that.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t know the method of oveing this memory.


    He will simply persist through it for the rest of his life.


    ¡®And now I can persist through it quite easily.¡¯


    He looked at the portraits of Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo with the smile still on his face. He then turned to look at the man who had just shaken his hand.


    The man was looking at him as if this was quite unexpected and could not hide his shock.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The man asked after not hearing properly, but Cale ignored him and continued speaking.


    ¡°This test isn¡¯t bad either.¡±


    At that moment¡­


    Crack.


    Cale saw the face of the man in front of him crack.


    That wasn¡¯t all. Everything Cale could see started to crack.


    The blue light that symbolized sadness soon covered Cale¡¯s sight.


    He soon saw yellow light rising at the end.


    Yellow.


    That symbolized sloth.


    * * *


    ¡°Your highness! You must be careful!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    Alberu raised his palm toward the Knight Captain to stop him. The Knight Captain could not say anything else but his face showed how much he was struggling.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman had woken up.


    People in Puzzle City were saying a lot of things regarding the orb on top of the temple.


    The chief executives had told everybody that the real Cale and the rest of the first dispatched team were fighting against a fake Cale, but the chaos and fear did not subside easily.


    Alberu Crossman had opened his eyes at that moment.


    The chaos among the Roan Kingdom¡¯s soldiers in Puzzle City had mainly subsided.


    That had happened even though Alberu had not said or done anything.


    The Knight Captain realized something while looking at that.


    ¡®His highness is already the sun.¡¯


    It seemed disloyal toward his Majesty, the current king, but the incidents at Puzzle City led to people both inside and outside the Roan Kingdom treating Alberu as the king.


    Such an important individual was leaving City Hall and heading for the temple as soon as he opened his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Fuck!¡±


    Alberu did not hesitate to swear despite a lot of people being around him.


    To be more specific, he did not have the luxury of considering all of that right now.


    ¡®What happened all of a sudden?¡¯


    He had beenmunicating with Cale¡¯s side through the cintamani as the Dark Tiger. However, a ck smoke suddenly covered the cintamani before it could no longer be used.


    ¡®¡­The cintamani has no cracks or damage so something must have happened on the other side.¡¯


    The cintamani on this side had no issue.


    That meant that something must have happened on Cale¡¯s side.


    ¡®Alberu, what is going on?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know either.¡¯


    ¡®Hey, how can you not know either?¡¯


    ¡®Shut up.¡¯


    Alberu had ignored questions from Lee Soo Hyuk and Park Jin Tae as he observed the cintamani.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    That was when Alberu felt the Dark Tiger lose all strength.


    ¡®Huh? What¡¯s going on? Hey, Tiger! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡¯


    ¡®Are you okay? Rok Soo! Call the Doctor outside!¡¯


    Park Jin Tae, Lee Soo Hyuk, and Kim Rok Soo who was justing into the room all started to turn faint. He felt everything go dark and he was back in his body when he opened his eyes.


    He had no choice but toe out and head toward the temple as soon as he figured out the situation.


    ¡°¡­This is driving me crazy.¡±


    On top of the temple¡­


    The orb was split evenly as if it was an apple pie.


    The six even pieces were maintaining the form of the orb.


    These pieces symbolized Cale, Mary, Rosalyn, Choi Han, Clopeh, and Toonka. There was one piece for each of the members of the first dispatched team.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Alberu suddenly stopped running toward Eruhaben, Raon, and the other Dragons.


    All of the pieces were glowing blue.


    However, two of the pieces started blinking almost at the same time.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    The Knight Captain shouted in shock while Alberu stared at the pieces with a piercing gaze.


    Paaaat!


    The two pieces turned yellow at the same time.


    Blue, sadness.


    Yellow, sloth.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the original test.¡±


    Alberu realized that the six of them were currently going through the test, and that two of them had already managed to get past sadness and into the sloth illusion.


    Who were those two people?


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell who is who!¡±


    Alberu immediately started climbing the steps up to the temple.


    His eyes were full of frustration and concern.


    * * *


    ¡°¡­This is my sloth? Ha!¡±


    Cale looked around him.


    He had thought about what sloth would be like when the yellow light swept over him.


    Laziness, boredom¡­


    Many words came to mind.


    It was talking about a time or a situation that makes youzy or bored. It could also mean being drowsy. He thought about the meanings of sloth as he knew it.


    ¡°But this time of all things¡­¡­?¡±


    Cale looked down at himself.


    He was wearing a brown jacket. He also had on beige pants.


    He was wearing a school uniform.


    17 years old.


    He was Kim Rok Soo as a freshman in high school when he was still living in the orphanage.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 720: The method to enduring memories (3)

    <h4>Chapter 720: The method to enduring memories (3)</h4>


    ¡°I never even imagined this.¡±


    Cale looked around. He could see a high school located on top of a steep uphill road.


    This was his high school, Raon High School. The uphill road to this school was quite famous.


    ¡°Haaa, can¡¯t they just, like, cut up this uphill road?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy. Do you even hear what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°My calves are on fire!¡±


    Cale could see many students walking past him.


    They were climbing this uphill road that made them swear on their way up every summer and winter. Many students grumbled about how Raon was not a fitting name for this school as, forget joy, they felt as if they would die every time they had to climb this hill.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The current time was 7:45 am ording to his watch.


    He was certain that his memory was not wrong to remember that he needed to be in the ssroom within 15 minutes in order to not bete.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale was in disbelief the more he thought about it.


    ¡®I did think that it maye up at some point.¡¯


    He had thought that his past prior to the cataclysm would pop up at least once between these five emotion illusion tests.


    However, he presumed that it would be based not during his high school days but much further back, during a time when everything in his life seemed to be full of darkness.


    He had been full of indignity, wrath, and failure at that time for sure.


    In fact, his life as Kim Rok Soo as a freshman in high school was one of his few peaceful moments after having lived in the orphanage for a few years by then.


    Unlike his mother, who was the only child of her generation, his father had a distant rtive who became Kim Rok Soo¡¯s guardian after his parents died from an ident.


    He had a decent job and was a pretty good person.


    At that time that is¡­


    He enjoyed small amounts of drinking and gambling at that time, but he ended up getting extremely addicted to them not long after taking Kim Rok Soo in.


    Kim Rok Soo had to deal with that bastard as he became crazier and suffered all sorts of indignity as he figured out how to survive on his own.


    However, he was able to survive through it all and made it to an orphanage.


    Of course, he had not done it on his own.


    What could a child do on his own? The only thing he knew how to do was to submit to his uncle and do whatever he could do to survive. A lot of people helped him, and the systems set up in society helped him get out and be relieved that he did not have to get beaten anymore.


    The fact that he didn¡¯t need to curl in fear underneath his nket or hold his pee because he was not allowed to leave the room simply made him think that he could now live in peace.


    He had stayed in the orphanage until hisst year of high school.


    His life in the orphanage was not that bad. In fact, he was having an average but good time. It was great in all aspects of food, clothes, and shelter.


    ¡°Hey, hurry up! Do you want to bete?!¡±


    ¡°Ow! This rotten uphill road!¡±


    Cale observed the backs of the students running past him.


    Cale had to start walking up this hill if he didn¡¯t want to bete either. He started to walk.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    He felt a gust of wind.


    Raon High School¡¯s uphill road was famous for another reason in addition to its infamy for its steep slope. There were cherry blossoms on either side of the road during spring.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale felt his breath getting heavier and held back a chuckle. His health had been terrible at this time.


    ¡®What issues did I have during this time?¡¯


    There should be a clear reason as to why this was the illusion.


    He followed the memories of his past and walked through the main gate of Raon High School and headed for his ssroom.


    ¡®What ss was I in during my freshman year? Ah, I remember. ss 4.¡¯


    His feet naturally headed toward ss 4.


    It was the end of March. The ssroom during this time when the cherry blossoms were slowly starting to bloom was just so-so.


    Blissful memories?


    Emotional moments?


    ¡®There¡¯s no way I would have those.¡¯


    His school years were nothing to Cale. They were simply a few peaceful days.


    He headed toward his seat. Kim Rok Soo¡¯s seat was the third seat in the middle row.


    It was a good ce to listen to the lessons, and the Kim Rok Soo of this time had been quite studious.


    ¡®I waszy?¡¯


    Freshman Kim Rok Soo paid attention to his studies and his grades were average.


    ¡®I had ns to go to college.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo was nning on continuing his education rather than getting a job when he turned 18 and would have to leave the orphanage. He would start a part-time job on the weekends during the second semester of his freshman year and slowly increase his part- time jobs while studying properly to get into college.


    It had been quite a tiring and fierce time for him.


    He had nobody to take care of him and had to take care of himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Cale sat down and nonchntly looked at the punks talking to him from the side and back.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo, you were a bitter than usual today?¡±


    ¡°Who cares?¡±


    ¡°Listen to this little punk.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo was always dressed sharply in his uniform and his rtionships with his peers weren¡¯t bad.


    Everything was average. Right in the middle. That was the life he maintained.


    At least, that was how Cale remembered it.


    ¡®That¡¯s odd.¡¯


    However, he could not remember the names of the punks greeting him.


    I peeked at their name tags.


    ¡®Mm. Now I remember.¡¯


    He did remember them.


    Screech.


    Their homeroom teacher walked into the room. He recalled the teacher¡¯s face after taking a look at it.


    ¡®What was the teacher¡¯s name?¡¯


    He could not recall it as the teacher did not have a name tag.


    ¡®Did I not need to remember it because it wasn¡¯t important?¡¯


    The homeroom teacher left and the lessons continued.


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but be wowed internally.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t bad.¡¯


    His high school lessons that he had not heard for twenty-something years were quite interesting.


    Lunch soon arrived and Cale did not have to recall much as he followed his body and some of his ssmates to go eat lunch.


    ¡°Hey, see youter.¡±


    He was then naturally left alone.


    The people who ate with him split into groups of two or three and went to exercise or to the ssroom. It was extremely natural, as if this was a routine.


    ¡®Then why was I left here? Ah.¡¯


    Cale realized something.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Pffft.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    He realized it now.


    He remembered his issue during this time.


    This problem or pitiful situation was something that he could finally realize now that he was in his mid tote thirties.


    ¡°¡­I couldn¡¯t keep anybody by my side.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s rtionships with his ssmates were at a superficial level, saying hi in the ssroom, eating together, and walking to the bus station together after school.


    He had lost his parents who were his everything when he was young.


    His dad¡¯s distant cousin was quite warm at first, but slowly went crazy and abused him.


    Although Cale remembered only these big incidents, his school years were quite lonely.


    Anybody he tried to get close to at school would suddenly be distant. Some of them would even end up transferring to other schools. Even the people who became close to him and tried to look after him at the orphanage ended up with reasons to quit their job.


    He could not be close to anyone despite trying to get to know people better.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure it was the White Star¡¯s influence.¡¯


    Now, Cale could tell that all of that was because of the reincarnated White Star taking his body, forcing him to live a simr life to the White Star even in this different world.


    The Kim Rok Soo of this time had not known that.


    However, he had not been hurt a lot because of it.


    It was because he knew that none of it was his fault.


    People do have differing opinions and argue from time to time, but the things that had happened to Kim Rok Soo, his parents¡¯ car ident, abuse from his uncle, his friends transferring school, they were all things that just happened.


    That was the reason he gave short responses and was nonchnt with people without trying to get close to them.


    Why?


    ¡°¡­It was annoying. Ah.¡±


    Cale gasped.


    He had at least found one thing he found to be annoying during this time.


    He didn¡¯t know whether it would qualify under sloth, but it was worth thinking about.


    Of course, the cataclysm that happened during his part-time job after his college exams in his senior year allowed Cale to meet his second family.


    ¡®And then I lost them too.¡¯


    After reaching his thirties and bing Cale Henituse, he had made a lot of connections with so many humans and other existences.


    He needed to protect them now.


    He needed to take care of this sealed god¡¯s temple, end the White Star¡¯s reincarnation, and kill him in order to do that.


    ¡°I just need to do it.¡±


    All of it was worth trying.


    Cale firmed his resolve again and resumed walking.


    He let his feet lead him somewhere and looked up at the que describing the location.


    Raon.


    Cale thought about someone while looking at the joyful library before he flinched. A yellow light roamed behind Cale¡¯s back at that moment.


    ¡®Hmm? Ah, right. Raon. The children averaging nine-years-old. Raon Miru, the youngest of the children who will average ten-years-old next year.¡¯


    Cale immediately recalled that individual and nodded his head a few times.


    Screech.


    He carefully opened the door and walked in without any hesitation.


    ¡®Yes. It was from this time.¡¯


    He soon stopped and smiled.


    ¡®It was a bit peculiar. This school library is interesting.¡¯


    It was not the case in middle school, but Raon High School had a lot of fantasy novels. The 17 years old Kim Rok Soo frequently visited both the school and public libraries as he didn¡¯t want to get closer to people than necessary. That had opened his eyes to fantasy novels.


    After that, he had used some of the money he earned through his part-time jobs to read more novels of this genre.


    ¡®They were quite fun.¡¯


    The main characters of the novels did not sumb despite their difficult childhoods and fought against the world. However, Cale had no intentions of fighting against the world starting from the moment he chose to live as the invisible person who couldn¡¯t be noticed at home.


    To be more specific, he didn¡¯t have the strength to do that.


    It was hard enough to take responsibility for and take care of his future and his life.


    ¡®That¡¯s why Choi-¡¯


    A yellow light shed behind Cale again.


    ¡®Ah, right. Choi Han.¡¯


    The yellow light instantly disappeared.


    ¡®I thought that Choi Han was that kind of hero when I first read about him in the book. I thought that he was different from me.¡¯


    Choi Han, the main character of The Birth of a Hero. Cale had diligently read that book because Choi Han¡¯s life was different from Cale¡¯s.


    He held a fantasy novel in his hand, as if he was nostalgically recalling the past before he put it back in the bookshelf.


    ¡®I need to quickly finish this test and take care of the other tests as well.¡¯


    He needed to get out of this so-called sloth test in order to do that. Either that, or he needed to ept it and persist through it in some way as he had done in the sadness test.


    Cale recalled how he had not gotten close to people as he had found it annoying during this time and made up his mind.


    ¡®I need to either make better rtionships with people or ept this situation.¡¯


    He could try both of those things one by one.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Cale, who now knew what it was like to get close to people and build affinity unlike his past self.


    ¡®It¡¯s even easier to ept this situation.¡¯


    It was one of the most peaceful times of Kim Rok Soo¡¯s life.


    If that peace was sloth, then it was easy to ept it.


    ¡®But would having a wall up against building connections with people really fall under sloth?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡®It seems like a simr test style since it is a memory of the past like during the sadness test.¡¯


    Cale thought about it in many ways before heading toward the library door. He thought it might be good to at least try to chat with some of the other students who would be in the ssroom during lunch.


    Cale¡¯s shadow created by the lights inside the library became visible as he walked away.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Yellow light slowly rose from within the shadow.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    At the checkout desk by the library door¡­ The book club member who was scheduled for the lunch shift was sitting there.


    Cale was nning on walking past without giving it much thought. However, he soon stopped walking.


    ¡®I remember we at least greeted each other.¡¯


    The member had calmly settled brown hair.


    Cale had borrowed many books through this member whenever he went to the library.


    ¡®¡­Why-¡¯


    The smile that had appeared on Cale¡¯s face as he thought about this new individual he remembered slowly disappeared.


    The face of this person as he had his head down while organizing something¡­


    It was different but looked simr to someone else.


    It looked innocent yet stubborn.


    ¡®What was this member¡¯s name again?¡¯


    Cale had an odd feeling again.


    He could not remember this member¡¯s name from his memory.


    It was simr to how he did not remember his homeroom teacher¡¯s name because unlike Kim Rok Soo whose abilities had developedpletely after the cataclysm, the freshman Kim Rok Soo did not remember the names of people who were not important.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Now that he thought about it, the memories of his freshman year were cloudy.


    The memories of this first semester were especially like that.


    ¡®Why is that?¡¯


    He took another step toward the desk.


    He could see the color of the person¡¯s name tag.


    This member was a senior.


    ¡®Why is a senior here during lunch?¡¯


    Cale stood in front of the desk and watched as the book club member looked up.


    This person looked simr.


    Choi Han.


    He looked different, but oddly gave off the same vibe as that guy. The way they had this extremely mature look for their age and could not hide their years of experience was especially simr.


    ¡°Did youe to borrow some books again?¡±


    The book club member¡¯s name tag had the name, ¡®Choi Jung Gun.¡¯


    The first-ever Dragon yer and the person who survived the final battle against the ancient White Star.


    A member of the Choi family who traveled to Cale¡¯s world before Choi Han.


    Someone who was presumed to be a single-lifer and had be something else after his death toplete some task.


    That was the Choi Jung Gun that Cale knew.


    This senior book club member in front of Cale was also Choi Jung Gun.


    Cale subconsciously had a thought at that moment.


    ¡®Who the hell is this bastard?¡¯


    His eyes that had rxed at this peace he had not felt for a while became sharp again. The yellow light roaming in his shadow disappeared at the same time.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 721: The method to enduring memories (4)

    <h4>Chapter 721: The method to enduring memories (4)</h4>


    ¡°Umm, hello?¡±


    Cale softened his gaze after hearing the high school senior Choi Jung Gun¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not borrowing any books today.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun lowered his head again as if he had nothing else to say to Cale. Cale could not really see what Choi Jung Gun was doing as there was aputer monitor in the way.


    He just quietly observed the back of the head of this person.


    ¡®Is this the Choi Jung Gun I know? Was this punk in front of him the person from the Choi family? Maybe it was just a coincidence that he was named Choi Jung Gun?¡¯


    Cale decided to think about a problem first.


    ¡®Is this a modified memory? Did the sealed god do something?¡¯


    Neither was true.


    Although Cale could not remember the name of this book club member, this person was still vaguely in his memories. His face only felt weird now because he had met Choi Han. He had not been able to put two and two together because he had not remembered their name.


    ¡®It makes sense that I don¡¯t remember everything because this was before my ability awakened.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s memory had been pretty good ever since he was young.


    However, this was normalpared to once he got the ¡®Record¡¯ ability after the cataclysm.


    It may seem obvious that he doesn¡¯t remember, but¡­


    ¡®Freshman year of high school. The memories of this first semester are extremely faint.¡¯


    The memories of this time werecking whenpared to any other part of his life, and the only thing he really remembered was that this was the most peaceful time of his school days.


    ¡®First of all, the Choi Jung Gun in front of me is the same person who was in my past.¡¯


    What he needed to figure out now was whether this Choi Jung Gun was just a book club member or THAT Choi Jung Gun.


    Then there was something else to consider as well.


    Could that Choi Jung Gun exist in this world?


    He was someone who died in Cale Henituse¡¯s world a long time ago.


    ¡®Choi Jung Gun also showed up in Ahn Roh Man¡¯s world.¡¯


    He had to in order to steal Taerang, the Unbreakable Spear, and run away.


    Considering those facts¡­


    ¡®It is highly likely that Choi Jung Gun, who was a single-lifer, became something else after his death and is jumping in and out of different dimensions.¡¯


    Basically, it was a realistic hypothesis to think that Choi Jung Gun went to Ahn Roh Man¡¯s world to steal Taerang and then jumped into Kim Rok Soo¡¯s world during his freshman year to do something as well.


    In that case, why did Choi Jung Gune to this world and what was he doing?


    ¡®Ha.¡¯


    Cale scoffed internally.


    If this book club member in front of him was really that Choi Jung Gun, it was obvious what he would be doing here.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s here because of me.¡¯


    Cale had already predicted that Choi Jung Gun had some sort of rtionship with the God of Death and the Sun God. With the God of Death keeping an eye on the White Star, it was possible that Choi Jung Gun would be looking into Kim Rok Soo.


    Shhhhh.


    Choi Jung Gun raised his head again. He slightly frowned and looked at Cale. He seemed to be asking why Cale was looking at him like that.


    Smile.


    Cale smiled. Cale asked as Choi Jung Gun flinched.


    ¡°Sunbae, is it okay for you to be a book club member when you are a senior?¡¯¡±


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s expression seemed to be asking what the hell was up with this guy. The hoobae who usually borrowed books without saying anything suddenly spoke to him, so it was abnormal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s any of your business.¡±


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    He did not respond nicely. The innocent-looking face scowled for a moment.


    ¡°I was just curious. Most people stop their club activities to study.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not studying.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s brows scrunched together.


    However, Cale could not help but do this as Kim Rok Soo. He needed to talk to this guy to learn anything.


    Choi Jung Gun looked around before confirming that they were the only in the libraries and looked away from Cale.


    ¡°Just leave if you¡¯re not going to borrow any books.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want Cale to bother him anymore.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry if I upset you.¡±


    Cale started moving away. He headed toward the library door as if he had nothing else to do here.


    ¡°Haaaa. I¡¯m writing.¡±


    He heard Choi Jung Gun¡¯s voice behind him. Cale turned around and looked at the desk where Choi Jung Gun was sitting. He could see an open notebook and a pencil in front of Choi Jung Gun now that he was at an angle and not right in front of it.


    Shhhhh.


    Choi Jung Gun put his arm over the notebook to cover it and avoided Kim Rok Soo¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I see that you mainly read fantasy novels?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo could now hypothesize as to what Choi Jung Gun was writing.


    ¡°Are you writing a fantasy novel?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well¡­¡±


    Choi Jung Gun smiled as he looked away from Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°It¡¯s more of a guidebook.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even look back at Cale before waving the arm that was not covering the notebook.


    ¡°Anyways, go. I need to lock up and go to my ss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sunbae-nim. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Screech.


    Cale opened the door and walked out to the hallway. He started to smile but there was a cold gaze on his face.


    ¡®It¡¯s more of a guidebook.¡¯


    He became certain after hearing Choi Jung Gun say that.


    ¡°Nn Barrow.¡±


    The Birth of a Hero.


    The author of the novel was Nn Barrow. That was Choi Jung Gun¡¯s other name.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale was bbergasted. When would Choi Jung Gun have written The Birth of a Hero? He had thought about that before. He had also wondered why it was in the form of a fantasy novel.


    As a seventeen year old in his freshman year of high school¡­ (Note: Korean high schools are three years. Elementary Grades 1 - 6, Middle school 7 - 9, High school 10 - 12) Cale finally found the answer after revisiting this moment of his past again.


    ¡®It¡¯s because of me.¡¯


    Choi Jung Gun knew that Kim Rok Soo enjoyed reading fantasy novels and wrote this ¡®guidebook¡¯ called The Birth of a Hero.


    Ding dong ding dong-


    The bell rang to signal that there was five minutes left of lunch. sses would resume in five minutes.


    Cale headed back to the ssroom.


    Shhhh-


    His shadow was cast on the stairs as he walked up and yellow smoke rose from within. Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Ah,e on.¡±


    It was hard to tell whether he was frowning or smiling.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to finish this quickly.¡±


    The sealed god¡¯s test was not the issue right now.


    The first semester of his freshman year that was so faint in his memories¡­ It looked as if he would need to dig through this time that he considered one of the most peaceful times of his life.


    Something that he did not realize or did not remember definitely existed during this time.


    ¡°First.¡±


    He looked at his watch to fathom the amount of time he had.


    ¡°I should investigate about Choi Jung Gun first.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun, the high school senior who was a book club member.


    It seemed as if he needed to look into this guy.


    Screech.


    He walked into the ssroom.


    ¡°Hey! Kim Rok Soo, there¡¯s one minute left!¡±


    Cale sat down and immediately asked the student next to him a question.


    ¡°Hey. Does our ss have a book club member?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m part of the book club. Wow, hey! You don¡¯t even know your friend¡¯s club activities?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    He looked at the calendar.


    It was the end of March. (Note: Korean schools start in March)


    ¡°The club recruitments still aren¡¯t over, right?¡±


    ¡°They endedst Friday. Why?¡±


    Cale put his arm on his friend¡¯s chair as he responded.


    ¡°I want to join too.¡±


    Freshman Kim Rok Soo. He would catch two birds with one stone by developing some rtionships as his younger self who felt sloth and loathing toward building connections and dig up some dirt on Choi Jung Gun who was observing him.


    ¡°That¡¯s random.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I might as well. I decided I want to join the book club.¡±


    ¡°Mm, then I will ask the hyung who is the club president!¡±


    ¡°A second year student?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is.¡±


    ¡°There was a third year senior in the library.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that sunbae?¡±


    His friend immediately knew who he was talking about.


    ¡°That sunbae transferredst year, but he¡¯s still involved as a senior because apparently his dream is to write.¡±


    ¡°Really? What is he writing?¡±


    The bell rang as Cale asked that question.


    It was the start of fifth period.


    Riiiiiiing- riiiiiiiing-


    Cale had asked Choi Jung Gun what he was writing and was told that it was a guidebook. However, he still asked about it.


    It was just in case he heard something different.


    ¡°Mm. He wouldn¡¯t tell me. Apparently it¡¯s a secret. Ah.¡±


    His friend nonchntly responded before taking out his textbook and leaning toward Cale as he slowly added on. His voice was full of hesitation.


    ¡°I overheard that sunbae taking to the club advisorst time.¡±


    He was peeking at the door and whispering because he didn¡¯t know when the teacher might walk in.


    ¡°I heard it was a fantasy novel. Ah, don¡¯t say anything about it because I only know it by ident. It¡¯s a secret. I¡¯m only answering because this is the first time you¡¯ve ever asked me a question.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo had never asked him anything despite sitting next to him for a whole month. Such a person was showing interest in the book club and asking a question for the first time, making this friend decide to answer the question.


    ¡°Okay, thanks. I won¡¯t say anything about it.¡±


    The friend smiled in relief at Cale¡¯s response and the English teacher walked into the ssroom at that moment.


    Cale looked forward as if they had never been talking and focused on the chalkboard.


    It was as he had expected.


    ¡®A senior doing club activities needs to get permission from their homeroom teacher and the club advisor. That was why Choi Jung Gun would have had to reveal some of his writing to them even if he wouldn¡¯t tell anybody else.¡¯


    It was necessary for a smooth school and book club life.


    ¡®What Choi Jung Gun is writing right now probably sounds like a fantasy novel to other people.¡¯


    They should see it that way.


    Cale had thought it was a fantasy novel at first too.


    However, Choi Jung Gun had told Cale something different.


    He said it was a guidebook.


    ¡®I¡¯m right. He really is writing The Birth of a Hero.¡¯


    Cale started smiling again.


    ¡®Choi Jung Gun. Oh, and the God of Death as well.¡¯


    The God of Death said that he brought Cale to that world because Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo died in his ce. Of course, part of the reason was that Cale was connected to the White Star in some ways as well.


    ¡®But he was observing me even from this time?¡¯


    That God of Death was a funny bastard the more he got to know.


    He couldn¡¯t tell whether that bastard was a good bastard, a bad bastard, or a weird bastard.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale realized something else at that moment.


    ¡®The cintamani.¡¯


    The orb that had split into two.


    What would have happened to the item that had been arranged by the God of Death?


    He hadpletely forgotten about it.


    The item that had made its presence known during the sealed god¡¯s first test was not visible right now.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    At that moment¡­


    ¡®Sh*t.¡¯


    Cale felt one of his front jacket pockets of his uniform getting heavier. Cale avoided the teacher¡¯s gaze and put his hand in his pocket.


    He then lowered his head.


    The two split parts of the cintamani in his pocket were dyed yellow.


    Shhhhhhh-


    However, ck spots slowly started appearing one by one on the yellow light the moment Cale looked at them.


    * * *


    Alberu could see a red light in the firmly shut temple door when he climbed to the top of the steps.


    He heard a voice through the sh of light that made him think of a teleportation magic circle.


    ¡°I give up!¡±


    The eerie red light disappeared with that shout and a person appeared. Alberu immediately walked toward the person.


    ¡°Commander Toonka!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Your highness!¡±


    Toonka looked around and asked Alberu.


    ¡°Did everybodye out? I forgot for a bit that we agreed toe out in five minutes. I¡¯m sorry! Hahahaha!¡±


    He looked fineughing loudly like that.


    However, Toonka quickly figured out the situation after looking around.


    ¡°Was I the only one who came out?! I shouldn¡¯t havee out either!¡±


    Toonka had proceeded with the original n and shouted that he gave up toe out of the temple as soon as he realized that the normal test had started.


    Honestly speaking, he thought that he would be thest one out and that everybody else would havee out a long time ago.


    Everybody other than himself was the type to follow rules. However, his expectations had beenpletely off.


    ¡°Commander! How was it in there?¡±


    Alberu started asking as soon as he was in front of Toonka.


    He frowned at that moment.


    Ooooooo¡ª


    There was an ominous cry before one of the six pieces of the orb lost its blue light and turned white.


    ¡®Does that resemble the test that Commander Toonka was taking?¡¯


    The remaining three blue pieces slowly became dyed yellow. They were being dyed at different speeds.


    Alberu knew what yellow resembled.


    ¡®Sloth.¡¯


    The remaining three people had followed the first two to enter the sloth test. Toonka saw the sweat on Alberu¡¯s forehead and opened his mouth with a stiff expression on his face.


    ¡°I looked around for about a day first-¡±


    Alberu had no choice but to cut Toonka off. It could not be helped.


    ¡°For a day?¡±


    It had not even been one hour since Alberu woke back up.


    However, Toonka was saying that a day had passed.


    ¡®Time flows differently in there.¡¯


    The flow of time in the illusion seemed to bepletely different from this ce.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Alberu.¡±


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben approached him. He was also pointing up at the sky.


    ¡°¡­It looks like someone else is pushing forward again.¡±


    One of the yellow pieces was slowly bing dyed green.


    Failure when it is green.


    One of the people was entering the third stage of the illusion test.


    * * *


    Clopeh did not pay any attention as his surroundings turned green and looked forward with a concerned gaze.


    A calm voice flowed out of his mouth.


    ¡°My mental state will not crumble just like how the shield will never break.¡±


    He took a step forward into the green world. His will and determination was visible in his eyes.


    * * *


    Cale was back at Raon High School for a second day. He smiled warmly toward the person who spoke to him as he entered the library.


    ¡°You want to join the book club?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sunbae-nim.¡±


    Cale walked in with the current book club president and made eye contact with Choi Jung Gun who was sitting at the desk again. Choi Jung Gun jumped up in shock and subconsciously asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s joining our club?¡±


    ¡®Why? Is there a reason I can¡¯t?¡¯


    Cale responded internally before his smile became even bigger. It was the same bright smile that made him look like a good person that Raon called his scamming smile.


    ¡°Hello, sunbae-nim.¡±


    He then gave a short greeting.


    Choi Jung Gun instantly looked baffled.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 722: The method to enduring memories (5)

    <h4>Chapter 722: The method to enduring memories (5)</h4>


    ¡°¡­Uhh, yeah.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun epted Cale¡¯s greeting in an extremely awkward voice.


    Cale peeked toward the notepad on the table where Choi Jung Gun had been sitting.


    ¡®Everything else was the same.¡¯


    Cale had not noticed anything special after finishing his evening lessons and following his memories back to the orphanagest night.


    ¡®My room was a single room.¡¯


    The children at the orphanage usually stayed with a roommate until the end of their freshman year of high school. However, Cale¡¯s situation was different because the kid who was sharing the room with him had left the orphanage. He had heard that the kid hade to the orphanage because his family¡¯s financial situation was not good but had returned home with his dad once it got better.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing.¡¯


    Cale was relieved that he had time to think alone without any interruptions.


    ¡°It seems like you two know each other?¡±


    Cale gave a simple response as the book club president looked back and forth at the two of them and asked.


    ¡°Ie here to borrow books every day at lunch. I¡¯ve seen this sunbae-nim a lot during that time. That¡¯s how we¡¯ve be familiar with each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Do you like books?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sunbae-nim.¡±


    ¡°Wow. I¡¯m d that we got someone who actually likes books. The book club¡¯s tasks are surprisingly hard and very repetitive.¡±


    The club president walked over to the desk where Choi Jung Gun was standing and pulled out an application form.


    ¡°We need to record and barcode every book, organize books, and clean the library daily. Everybody seems to think that the book club is a reading club, but our school¡¯s book club has a lot of things to do. We are even busy during festival season. Anyway!¡±


    He smiled warmly to the new freshman whose name was visible on his uniform.


    ¡°What I am saying is that you need some level of affection for books to be able to enjoy the book club¡¯s duties. Does that change your mind about joining the book club?¡±


    Cale gave a firm response with a smile on his face.


    ¡°No. Not at all. It makes me want to join the book club right away.¡±


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s the right attitude for a good club member.¡±


    Smile.


    The second year president smiled mischievously before handing Cale a pen and the application form.


    ¡°Use the inside of the desk over here to fill out your application. It doesn¡¯t look like there is anybody here today.¡±


    The library was oddly empty today.


    ¡°You see that chair next to Jung Gun hyung? You can sit there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sunbae-nim.¡±


    Cale responded and quickly headed toward the chair next to Choi Jung Gun.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun nkly watched for a moment before he flinched and urgently sat down. He then hurriedly started cleaning up his open notebook and pens. The club president looked apologetic.


    ¡°Hyung, I¡¯m sorry for bothering you while you are writing.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, not at all.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun closed his notebook as he peeked to the side. Cale was focused on filling out his application.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    A quiet sigh flowed out of Choi Jung Gun¡¯s mouth.


    However, Cale had already seen it.


    He had not missed that instant of opening to see a word as the notebook closed.


    Choi Han, Rosalyn, Lock¡­ It was not the name of any of the people in The Birth of a Hero.


    However, it was a special word.


    ¡®Roan.¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but smile after seeing those four letters.


    ¡®I¡¯m right.¡¯


    This Choi Jung Gun was that Choi Jung Gun.


    He was the first Dragon yer, and Nn Barrow, the author of the novel, ¡®The Birth of a Hero.¡¯ It really was that punk.


    Choi Jung Gun noticed Kim Rok Soo raise his head a bit and look toward him.


    Smile.


    Kim Rok Soo smiled at him. It was not the same bright smile he had seen until now; it was extremely different and looked as if he was plotting something.


    Choi Jung Gun turned a bit pale and his pupils started shaking.


    ¡°What, what is it?¡±


    He subconsciously asked and Kim Rok Soomented as if he didn¡¯t mean anything by it.


    ¡°I want to write too.¡±


    ¡°R, really?¡±


    No. It was a lie.


    ¡°Yes, sunbae-nim. I want to write a popr fiction novel.¡±


    ¡°¡­What kind?¡±


    Cale looked at Choi Jung Gun as if this was new and unexpected.


    ¡®He seems a bit clueless.¡¯


    The Choi Jung Gun who stole Taerang from Ahn Roh Man¡¯s world was extremely skilled ording to Ahn Roh Man. He needed to be in order to steal Taerang without any issues.


    However, the Choi Jung Gun in front of Cale right now was a bit-


    ¡®He seems a bit dopey.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t seem to be that skilled.


    Cale returned to ¡®nice mode¡¯ toward Choi Jung Gun, someone who was much older than him and was Choi Han¡¯s elder, as he responded. Of course, the individual he referenced for his nice mode was-


    ¡®Hmm? Who was it again? Who was I referencing? Ah, right.¡¯


    Alberu Crossman with a deal to be made. Cale was referencing the crown prince.


    Yellow dust was fluttering underneath Cale¡¯s shoes at that moment. It decreased in size the moment Cale thought about Alberu Crossman before it started increasing again.


    However, nobody was able to see it.


    Cale responded to Choi Jung Gun who gulped as he waited for Cale¡¯s response.


    ¡°Fantasy.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s eyes opened wide after hearing that Cale wanted to write a fantasy novel.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    No. What would be the point of writing a fantasy novel when he already lived in a fantasy world? Cale¡¯s true desire was to spend that time reading a fun book and rolling around the bed.


    ¡°Yes, sunbae-nim. I really do.¡±


    Cale pretended to be energetic as he responded.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun looked at Cale as if he was weird. Cale, who knew everything, instantly understood the meaning behind that gaze.


    ¡®He¡¯s not this kind of person.¡¯


    That was what the gaze seemed to be saying.


    Cale knew it was true though.


    Freshman Kim Rok Soo was not this kind of person.


    Energetic?


    He was not like that at all.


    Smiling?


    Raising one corner of the lip was technically considered a smile.


    However, there was only one reason he was doing this right now.


    ¡®I can¡¯t figure this out.¡¯


    Cale had organized his thoughts while lying on his bed and looking at the ceilingst night.


    He was able toe up with something odd.


    ¡®There¡¯s no reason for Choi Jung Gun to write The Birth of a Hero right now.¡¯


    At first, Cale had thought that Choi Jung Gun was writing The Birth of a Hero for Kim Rok Soo when he transmigrates as Cale. However, he came to a different conclusion after thinking about it some more.


    Why?


    ¡®Choi Jung Soo is alive right now.¡¯


    The reason that Cale ended up in that world was sort of like a butterfly effect. Choi Jung Soo chose to die in Kim Rok Soo¡¯s ce and taking Cale was the God of Death¡¯s solution.


    ¡®Choi Jung Gun is probably around me to observe me because I was affected by the aftershock of the White Star¡¯s reincarnation.¡¯


    That was possible and understandable.


    ¡®So right now, the thing he is writing¡­¡¯


    It was not The Birth of a Hero.


    That was how Cale should think.


    Choi Jung Gun was right to call it a guidebook.


    In that case, who was this guidebook for?


    ¡®Probably Choi Jung Soo or Choi Han.¡¯


    Choi Han should be fighting in that world right now. He was in the Forest of Darkness long before Cale Henituse regressed through time and transmigrated as Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    He could conclude one more thing from this.


    They had not seen much of Choi Jung Gun, but he was trying to do something within his powers to help Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡®Is that why he formed a sort of cooperative rtionship with the God of Death?¡¯


    He heard the club president¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see here. Good job.¡±


    The club president checked Cale¡¯s application and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Please work hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The club president looked at the energetically responding Cale with satisfaction before turning his head toward the door after hearing a noise.


    Screech.


    The door opened and a student peeked in.


    ¡°You were here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The person motioned with his head.


    ¡°The homeroom teacher is calling you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    The club president looked at Cale as if that put him in an awkward position. He needed to inform Cale, who appliedter than the others, the basics of the book club.


    He hesitated for a moment before looking at Choi Jung Gun.


    This sunbae was a bit unique as he transferred right before winter break of his second year and immediately asked to join the book club. He had a slightly stoic expression at the club president¡¯s desperate-looking gaze as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Go. I¡¯ll exin things to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Thank you very much, hyung! Kim Rok Soo, listen carefully to Jung Gun hyung¡¯s exnation.¡±


    ¡°I will, sunbae-nim.¡±


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, have a safe trip, sunbae-nim.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    The club president left the library with his friend.


    There was silence for a moment but Cale simply looked around the desk as if he didn¡¯t notice. Choi Jung Gun was the first to break the silence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were like this.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Whenever you came to check out books you seem a bit-¡±


    Cale chuckled and responded as Choi Jung Gun was unable to say thest part.


    ¡°I seemed bratty?¡±


    ¡°Well, not too bratty, but¡­¡±


    ¡°A bit bratty?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    Choi Jung Gun was objecting intensely before he saw the calm look on Kim Rok Soo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sunbae-nim, you know how I said I am interested in writing? That is why I am trying to talk to you. It is taking a lot of courage for a person like me to do this.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun gasped before peeking at Cale and asking.


    ¡°What kind of fantasy novel do you want to write?¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale said things with the events that had happened to him thest few years serving as the foundation.


    ¡°Mm, a story about a guy who travels to a different dimension at around my age and bes a hero?¡±


    Flinch.


    Choi Jung Gun flinched.


    Cale did not notice as he looked up and said whatever came to his mind.


    ¡°He has a mage and mm, a Beast person as hispanions. Then they get involved with a Dragon. They also work with the crown prince of a kingdom.¡±


    Flinch. Flinch.


    Choi Jung Gun subconsciously licked his lips as he rubbed his palms against his knees.


    Cale realized it at this point.


    ¡®He really is easy to read. This guy is Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo¡¯s ancestor? They¡¯repletely different.¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, I want to write a story like that.¡±


    ¡°Really? ¡­Is the main character a swordsman?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A swordsman.¡±


    Cale held back augh as he responded.


    ¡°In addition.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun was visibly waiting to hear what Cale had to say.


    ¡°I would like to write a story where the main character and hispanions don¡¯t have to suffer a lot and easily takes care of the things they need to do and then achieve happiness.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun looked at Cale at that moment and Cale smiled while making eye contact with him.


    ¡°Those stories are always the nice ones.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun opened his mouth for a moment before closing it back. He avoided Cale¡¯s gaze and looked up at the ceiling as he responded.


    ¡°¡­Yes, those stories are the best. They really are.¡±


    ¡°Right? They really are the best.¡±


    Silence filled the room again.


    Cale looked away from Choi Jung Gun, who seemed to have a lot to think about, and rummaged through some documents on the desk. Shouldn¡¯t he do his job as a book club member properly while he was here? It was his first time doing club activities like this.


    ¡®This kind of test isn¡¯t bad.¡¯


    The yellow dust roaming by the tips of Cale¡¯s foot increased in size a bit.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You-¡±


    Choi Jung Gun opened my mouth.


    Ding dong ding dong-


    The warning bell rang at the same time.


    He hesitated after hearing the bell but said what he wanted to say anyway.


    ¡°I, umm, I¡¯m going to go to an e, event this weekend for a part-time job.¡±


    ¡®Event? What the heck is he talking about?¡¯


    Choi Jung Gun did not look at Cale and continued very cautiously while Cale was finding this to be odd.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s an event about the past martial arts of our country. There is a part on sword arts as well.¡±


    Sword Art.


    Cale thought of someone at that moment.


    No, he thought of a family.


    The Choi family.


    He also thought about Choi Jung Soo who would be 17 years old and a freshman like him right now.


    ¡°Do you want toe? I should be able to bring in one person without a problem.¡±


    Cale could not hold back and asked after hearing Choi Jung Gun says that.


    ¡°Sunbae, why are you going there?¡±


    ¡®Why the hell are you going there?¡¯


    He thought Choi Jung Gun¡¯s answer would be obvious, but he had no choice but to ask.


    ¡°¡­There are some people I need to see.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun said that before looking at Cale again.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be good for you to go.¡±


    ¡®Yes, I¡¯m sure it would be good. It¡¯s obvious why.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head and responded as if he didn¡¯t put much thought into it.


    ¡°That sounds great! I think it would be helpful for my writing. I didn¡¯t have anything to do this weekend anyway.¡±


    Cale thought about Choi Jung Soo as he said whatever came to mind.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d be bored this weekend, so this is great.¡±


    For reference, Cale liked being bored. In fact, Cale liked being bored a lot.


    However, Choi Jung Gun flinched before looking at Cale with a pitying gaze. Cale didn¡¯t notice, but Choi Jung Gun looked at the clean but extremely skinny Kim Rok Soo before clenching his eyes shut for a moment. He then quietly mumbled so that Cale could not hear.


    ¡°¡­How lonely must he have been on his own without even knowing his fate¡­¡­¡±


    He opened his mouth with a determined look on his face. He looked at Kim Rok Soo, whose gaze was quite bleak for someone who was seventeen.


    Choi Jung Gun spoke in a firm voice.


    ¡°After the event is over, I will show you a few things that might help you with your writing.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? Why is he suddenly so enthusiastic?¡¯


    Cale wondered why Choi Jung Gun¡¯s demeanor had changed like this, but he simply nodded his head as being around this guy would make it easy for him to gobble up information.


    ¡®I¡¯m not that interested if it isn¡¯t seeing Choi Jung Soo though.¡¯


    As he had that thought on his mind¡­


    ¡°Observing the sword art will be helpful, but seeing a lot of things is important for writing. For example, ys or movies during production.¡±


    ¡®Something sounds odd.¡¯


    Cale thought that it was an extremely sudden change to go from sword art to ys and movie productions.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    He then remembered something.


    ¡®Movies?¡¯


    It made him think of someone.


    ¡®Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk. He had desired to be an action star but ended up not seeding. Perhaps?¡¯


    Cale looked at Choi Jung Gun with a suspicious gaze and Choi Jung Gun avoided it as he added on.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ I¡¯ll show you some fun things. Just follow me. I¡¯ll have everything prepared.¡±


    Cale thought that this guy looked quite profound right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. Someday¡­ Even if it is not for writing, I¡¯m sure these things will someday help you out in your social life or survival.¡±


    The things he was saying were profound as well.


    It was as if he was saying that he knew about Cale¡¯s future. That seemed to be why he wanted Cale to have these subliminal encounters with Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk in advance.


    ¡®Would you look at that? Can Choi Jung Gun see the future? How does he know about Cale¡¯s rtionship with Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk in the future?¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo mumbled as if he made up his mind about something.


    ¡°¡­The threads of fate are bound to get intertwined at some point. I don¡¯t know what results will be born, but¡­¡­¡±


    He probably said that thinking that Cale would not understand, but this Cale was not Kim Rok Soo in high school. He immediately understood it.


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    The single-lifer Choi Jung Gun seemed to be able to see something like the ¡®threads of fate¡¯ and not the future.


    That seemed to be how he knew that Cale, Choi Jung Soo, and Lee Soo Hyuk would get involved with each other somehow.


    ¡®But he doesn¡¯t know the results?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t seem to know the results of the intertwined fates. He probably would not have left Choi Jung Soo to die in Cale¡¯s ce if he knew the results.


    Cale spoke as if he didn¡¯t understand anything.


    ¡°Is that from a book?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. Anyway, you¡¯ll go, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sunbae-nim.¡±


    Cale answered and got up.


    sses were about to begin again. He was acting like quite the proper student. Cale organized the spot he had been sitting at as he thought to himself.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t bad.¡¯


    He was in a test about sloth, but this illusion was quite entertaining.


    Since this illusion had Cale¡¯s past as the foundation, his actions were changing the past here. This made it so that the things he was seeing right now were highly likely to be things that actually happened in the past.


    Whether it was the no-named actor Lee Soo Hyuk he may see at the movie production or the Choi family who were participating in the sword art event¡­


    They probably did those things in the past as well, but Cale¡¯s changed actions in the past were allowing him to experience those things as well.


    ¡®It really is different.¡¯


    His life was different because his actions had changed.


    Cale felt both joy and an odd sense of bitterness. But it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The yellow dust rose from his feet to his knee level as they fluttered around.


    * * *


    SLAP!


    The palm left a red mark on the cheek.


    Rosalyn had pped herself. Her eyes were red from being bloodshot as well.


    Squeeze.


    She clenched her clothes with both hands. Her eyes turned toward the garden that had seemed serene until now.


    She looked down at her hand. She could see her small and chubby hands.


    Around 10 years old. Rosalyn was back to that time.


    It was the time she had spent running around the pce with her younger siblings; a time when she had received a lot of love from her mother and father.


    ¡°This test is extremely dangerous.¡±


    Rosalyn looked around.


    She then mumbled to herself.


    ¡°I almost forgot.¡±


    She slowly repeated some words.


    ¡°Magic Tower, Choi Han, young master Cale, Lock, Raon-nim¡­¡­¡±


    She repeated her precious things one by one.


    Although she couldn¡¯t see them, there were yellow dust particles fluttering around and surrounding her.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect it to be this kind of test.¡±


    A fire was visible in young Rosalyn¡¯s eyes.


    Sloth.


    This test¡­


    ¡°It makes you stay at a peaceful time of your past and makes you start hating reality.¡±


    Unlike the ¡®Sadness¡¯ test, this test was not about oveing a person¡¯s past sloth. In some ways, it was theplete opposite.


    This test makes the challenger feel apathetic about the reality outside this illusion.


    The more you like this peaceful past¡­ the more you ept it¡­


    ¡°It makes you not want to go back to reality.¡±


    Rosalyn had weed this peaceful time quite a bit.


    However, that did not mean that she did not want to go back to reality.


    The past was the past and an illusion was only an illusion.


    It was not her reality.


    Even if her reality right now was filled with war and battles, that was where the future she wanted to grasp and the people who were precious to her, the people she wanted to protect, were located.


    However, this test ¡®forcibly¡¯ made the challenger hate reality the more they epted the peace.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Rosalyn had almost forgotten about reality for a moment because of it.


    ¡®Should I give up?¡¯


    Should she give up for now and resume the test aftering up with a strategy?


    ¡®¡­No.¡¯


    She knew how young master Cale would act in this situation.


    Cale would try to finish this test until the end without giving up.


    He had already told them about it.


    He said that he was nning on giving up at first and then doing it all on his own the next time.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t give up on the test and leave him here.¡¯


    She could not give up while knowing that young master Cale and her friends would keep pushing forward in this test.


    ¡°I need to keep moving forward.¡±


    The invisible yellow dust around her started to shrink as she said that.


    Of course, they did not disappearpletely.


    ¡°I wonder if everybody else is doing well.¡±


    Rosalyn thought about the others who were going through the test as well and could not hide her concern.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 723: The method to enduring memories (6)

    <h4>Chapter 723: The method to enduring memories (6)</h4>


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    Choi Han ran and ran some more.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    He was extremely out of breath, and it felt as if his heart would burst.


    However, he could not stop. In fact, he needed to use every ounce of strength he had to run and run again.


    Choi Han was inside an illusion, but he was able to use all of his abilities at full strength.


    Unlike thest test where they had met the sealed god, these illusion tests allowed Choi Han to use everything he had in his arsenal.


    He used everything he had to run and run again.


    ¡°Huff, huff-¡±


    He instantly jumped on top of therge stone wall in front of him.


    He then looked down below.


    ¡°¡­I failed.¡±


    All he could see down below was red.


    Blood, corpses¡­ Fire.


    The color red swept over Harris Vige.


    Choi Han¡¯s illusion this time was the tragedy that had struck Harris Vige in the past.


    He could see Arm members escaping through the redness. He had killed them in the past and felt sadness and wrath that could not be exined with words after seeing the corpses of the Harris Vige vigers. That was the first time he learned what it felt like to lose his rationality.


    However, this test was neither sadness nor wrath; it was failure.


    Choi Han jumped off the stone wall.


    He was not the Choi Han of this time, but a much stronger Choi Han.


    He had started running as soon as he opened his eyes in the Forest of Darkness, but he was toote.


    Tap.


    The moment his feetnded at the vige at the bottom of the wall¡­


    ¡°¡­Here it starts again.¡±


    He saw the red being reced by a green light.


    Paaaat-!


    The green light enveloped his sight and Choi Han was in the Forest of Darkness when he opened his eyes again.


    He looked toward the vige.


    He could see smoke.


    He started running again.


    This was his seventh time running and he had only arrived at Harris Vige after everything was destroyed all seven times.


    It resembled seven times that he had failed.


    The test of failure gave Choi Han just barely enough time.


    It gave him just enough time that running at full speed with his current abilities would allow him to arrive at Harris Vige right after every single one of the Harris Vige vigers were killed by Arm.


    Of course, this was not any different from the past. Choi Han had been gathering medicinal herbs at this location in the Forest of Darkness when the vige was attacked in the past.


    He did not stop and used every ability he had avable to run and run again.


    He ran toward Harris Vige.


    He had no idea how many more times he would fail.


    No emotion was visible on Choi Han¡¯s face as he ran so hard that he was out of breath.


    However, there was a small glimmering light in his eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s decreasing.¡¯


    Choi Han was arriving at Harris Vige slightly faster.


    Even though this was an illusion, he should be able to at least save some of the Harris Vige vigers if he continued like this.


    And if that was impossible to achieve simply by running¡­


    ¡°I just need to find a different method.¡±


    Because of that¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s worth trying.¡±


    He would be able to move forward if he continued like this.


    Choi Han said the words of someone, whom he respected despite this person being much younger than him, as he ran again. He was getting quicker than before.


    A shining ck aura started rising around him. The ck light that used to only be violent slowly started to take a refined form by Choi Han¡¯s side.


    Elsewhere, Clopeh Sekka sped his hands together as he started speaking.


    ¡°It is a simple test. This so-called failure.¡±


    He had figured out the weak points of the failure test aftering here from the sloth test.


    This test was not about oveing the failure.


    The illusion was showing the challenger a situation that may look as if the person may just be able to seed despite it being impossible to ovee. You could not go past this test if you wished for sess.


    ¡°So, you must humbly ept the failure. This is merely a w from my past.¡±


    Clopeh could see the green light surrounding him start to get dimmer.


    epting the failures of the past and moving toward the future¡­


    That was the way to get past this test as easily and peaceful as possible. Clopeh was sure of it. He was about to walk past the dimming green light toward a new color when he suddenly flinched and stopped walking.


    ¡°¡­Nobody will actually try to ovee this failure, right?¡±


    ¡®That should be impossible.¡¯


    He had another thought as well.


    ¡°But it may also be possible.¡±


    He turned around. An entric and heated gaze was visible in his eyes.


    ¡°It is doable if I ovee my present self.¡±


    This test was showing a situation that the challenger, with their current abilities, would feel as if they may have a chance to seed but they did not.


    That meant that it would be possible if he became stronger than he was right now.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t the others know that as well?¡¯


    Clopeh thought about the people Cale called his friends.


    Well, he chose to ignore Toonka from this list. He didn¡¯t care to know the inner thoughts of such a simple person.


    ¡®Choi Han would definitely run toward it with the intention of seeding.¡¯


    Although that bastard was on the smarter side, he would not think about how to strategically ovee such a situation. He would keep it simple. No, it was not that he would keep it simple. It was that Choi Han would have the confidence that he would be able to ovee his failure.


    ¡®As for Mary and Rosalyn¡­¡¯


    An odd smile appeared on Clopeh¡¯s face.


    He looked at the new color past the green once again before walking back toward the green light.


    Mary and Rosalyn. The two of them might be lost at first but they would quickly figure out how to escape from this test.


    ¡®But they are not the type who would ept failure like that. They would at least try to ovee the failure at first and then step back if it doesn¡¯t work.¡¯


    It was usible since Mary was sometimes even more radical than Choi Han. Rosalyn tended to be more rational, but she was too stubborn to ept a failure and let it go.


    Clopeh walked back toward the illusion in the green light. Yes, he was walking back toward the failure.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be quite bad if all three of them end up seeding through their failures.¡±


    Passing this test not but epting the failure but by oveing or sessfullypleting it¡­


    That would symbolize that the person became stronger than they were right now.


    That would be bad.


    That would be very bad.


    ¡°It would be bad for me to fall behind.¡±


    Clopeh wanted to remain by Cale¡¯s side to know the path that Cale walks and record it all.


    But to fall behind?


    His physical body was already many steps behind Cale¡¯spanions.


    He couldn¡¯t fall even further behind.


    He walked back toward the green light of failure out of his own will. His eyes were full of entric passion and desire. Walking by the legend¡¯s side¡­ That was something Clopeh never wanted to have to let go.


    At that time, Mary opened her closed eyes and stepped toward the purple light. However, she stopped for a moment to observe the illusion that was covered in green light.


    ¡°Failure is part of the process.¡±


    That was how the current Mary was able to be here.


    She turned her head without any regret and started walking toward the purple light again. Mary mumbled to herself as if she was firming her own resolve.


    ¡°Getting rid of this temple as quickly as possible for the people outside.¡±


    This was an important issue for Mary.


    This test was simply another part of the process that was Mary¡¯s life. Mary would simply walk forward toward her goal.


    She only had one goal.


    Her friends and family living peacefully.


    It was the same goal as Cale¡¯s.


    Taking a walk with Raon, On, and Hong in the Forest of Darkness again and then watching the sunset and the stars in the night sky. That was what Mary wanted to do the most right now.


    She continued walking as if nothing could get in her way.


    Mary was the first to enter into the purple orb.


    * * *


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    In front of the closed temple door¡­ Eruhaben walked up to Alberu who was standing there and started speaking.


    ¡°Three people have entered the green illusion now.¡±


    Alberu looked toward the orb on top of the temple.


    ¡°And one of those three people seems to be making their way into the next stage, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Two of the six pieces of the orb were glowing green. One piece was slowly starting to glow purple as well.


    Green symbolized failure.


    Alberu¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°¡­It looks like the fourth piece is exiting Sloth and headed toward Failure now.¡±


    There were five people left with Toonka out here now.


    Alberu had no idea as to what was going on in there.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t be the Dark Tiger again even when I fell asleep.¡¯


    Alberu thought that something might have happened to the cintamani since he couldn¡¯t reach the other side again.


    ¡°So everybody other than thatst piece is either in the green or exiting it then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°Then do they have the Indignity and Wrath illusions left?¡±


    ¡°That is correct, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s concerning.¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward the only piece that was glowing yellow. That piece was glowing purely yellow as if it had no intention of turning it green.


    ¡®Who is that yellow light?¡¯


    He was certain it was not Cale.


    He had a feeling it would not be him. Sloth. Cale always talked about dreaming of being a cker but his life and his personality were far from sloth.


    ¡®Who could it be?¡¯


    Mary, Choi Han, Clopeh, and Rosalyn. He thought of the other four people. All four of them seemed far from sloth as well. They were all people who had clear goals in life.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Eruhaben slightly frowned while looking at the orb.


    ¡°I told you not to get close-!¡±


    A small ck Dragon was pping his wings rapidly while floating around the orb.


    This was naturally Raon.


    He had been with Beacrox, On, and Hong until a moment ago but he was roaming around the orb before Eruhaben noticed.


    Eruhaben was not allowing anybody other than the adult Dragons to get near it because he was worried something might happen to the others while being around this orb that had the influence of a god.


    ¡®Tsk. I should go get him.¡¯


    Eruhaben was thinking that he should take Raon away from there.


    It was highly likely that Raon would stay therete into the night if he was left alone.


    ¡®Children need to sleep properly.¡¯


    Ron and Beacrox were in charge of On, Hong, and Raon¡¯s meals while Eruhaben paid more attention to their sleep.


    ¡°Raon-¡±


    As soon as he called out Raon¡¯s name¡­


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Raon started pping his wings intensely as if he was shocked by something before he quickly flew over toward Eruhaben and Alberu.


    ¡°What is up with him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Raon arrived in front of the two of them while both of them were confused. He seemed quite shocked.


    ¡°I, I-!¡±


    His chubby front paw was pointing toward the orb.


    ¡°I can feel the human¡¯s presence!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Alberu jumped up from his seat while Eruhaben walked a step closer to Raon.


    ¡°Tha, that-!¡±


    Raon pointed toward the orb again.


    ¡°That yellow piece! I can feel the human¡¯s power in there!¡±


    ¡°Which power?¡±


    ¡®He can feel Cale¡¯s power?¡¯


    The ancient Dragon quickly thought about Cale¡¯s different powers.


    Shield, fiery thunderbolt, stone spear, etc. The numerous ancient powers and other powers Cale possessed popped into Eruhaben¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Raon felt those powers?¡¯


    Perhaps-


    ¡®Did something happen to that unlucky bastard to the point that he needed to use so much of his powers that Raon could feel it from outside the orb?¡¯


    Eruhaben thought that Alberu must be thinking the same thing as he noticed Alberu¡¯s pupils shaking. Raon shouted with certainty at that moment.


    ¡°That power where he pretends to be strong!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not strong at all! But he has that power that makes him seem strong! I can feel that powering from that piece!¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 724: The method to enduring memories (7)

    <h4>Chapter 724: The method to enduring memories (7)</h4>


    Alberu urgently asked.


    ¡°Raon-nim, what about any other power? Maybe the shield-¡±


    ¡°None! None at all! I don¡¯t feel any others!¡±


    Raon pulled at the hems of Eruhaben¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Goldie gramps! Go with me to confirm! Let¡¯s also figure out where Choi Han, Rosalyn, Mary, and that crazy Clopeh are as well!¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Eruhaben, who moved closer to the orb as Raon wanted, soon frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    He could not sense anything from the orb.


    ¡°This is weird!¡±


    Raon pointed to the yellow piece.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything from the other pieces that are not our human¡¯s. I don¡¯t feel the human¡¯s presence from earlier either.¡±


    Eruhaben did not dare to put his hand on the orb and could only re at it as he started speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything at all.¡±


    Raon also could not touch the orb and just shook his head side to side.


    ¡°This is weird! The human¡¯s presence, mm¡­ I don¡¯t feel it right now! But I¡¯m sure I felt it a moment ago! It was the power that makes him seem strong! The power that uses when he¡¯s trying to scam people!¡±


    Raon said that as he put one of his front paws over his chest.


    One thing¡­


    There was one thing Raon had not told Eruhaben about yet. He had ignored it for now because he thought that he should immediately tell the others about sensing Cale¡¯s presence.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart had settled down again.


    ¡®That¡¯s weird!¡¯


    Raon had felt his heart beating faster than usual when he felt Cale¡¯s power earlier. Eruhaben was looking at Raon for a bit before he asked.


    ¡°Raon, your attribute was the present, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Eruhaben frowned.


    It was highly likely that Raon was not lying about sensing Cale¡¯s power earlier. In that case, how was Raon capable of doing that? And why was it Cale of all people?


    ¡°Mm, it probably has nothing to do with your attribute.¡±


    The present.


    Raon¡¯s attribute had not manifested yet, but¡­


    ¡®It is likely to be rted to the present instance in time since it is called the present. But that should have nothing to do with sensing Cale¡¯s power from that piece.¡¯


    Eruhaben flew over to Raon who was still roaming around the orb and told him that they should go back down.


    Alberu watched the two Dragons for a bit before turning toward the closed temple door.


    ¡°At least we know that Cale Henituse is currently in that test using an ancient power?¡±


    It was also a power that had nothing to do with battle.


    Alberu found it a bit odd that Cale was thest one remaining in the sloth test but he was certain about one thing.


    ¡®I guess he¡¯s doing something.¡¯


    That meant that Alberu could worry less about him.


    * * *


    5 Days.


    That was how long Cale had spent in this ce.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He closed his notebook as he responded to the voice next to him.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Cale finally turned to look at his ssmate who smiled at him.


    ¡°You look more rxedtely.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Cale brushed the question aside. However, his friend was right.


    Freshman Kim Rok Soo¡¯s life¡­


    It really was nice and rxing.


    His sses were entertaining after taking them for the first time in a long while and, although he was still feeble, his youth meant that he was not as tired.


    There was also nobody messing with him nor any sort of idents or incidents.


    It was peaceful, quiet, and lively.


    It made him think that this was what it would be like to live in peace.


    ¡®It¡¯s also fun.¡¯


    His time as Kim Rok Soo had started on Monday and it was now Friday. The book club he had joined during this time was the liveliest social activity he had ever done.


    ¡®But my rtionship with Choi Jung Gun is still so-so.¡¯


    He was supposed to meet Choi Jung Gun on Saturday and that was just one day away, but they only had a few simple conversations and had not gotten close.


    ¡°Ah, is first period math today? I¡¯m so dead.¡±


    The bell rang at that moment and Cale heard his friend¡¯s grumbling as he opened his textbook and his notebook.


    ¡®What was for lunch today?¡¯


    Cale thought about the lunch at the Cafeteria before he leisurely looked toward the teacher walking in.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Yellow dust was surrounding him, no, it was overwhelming the entire ssroom.


    The yellow dust was going in through his nose and being absorbed into his body every time Cale took a breath.


    Cale had no idea about this as he flipped a page in his notebook and moved his pen.


    Cale finished his sses and after school studying before returning to the orphanage.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am.¡±


    The guidance counselor at the orphanage warmly weed Cale. They were not very close but she was someone who showed concern and goodwill toward Cale.


    She peeked at Cale¡¯s face for a bit before speaking to him as he was about to head to his room.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°It truly puts me at peace.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale stopped walking to look at her. She smiled brightly and looked not at Cale but the door he walked through as she answered.


    ¡°Your high school seems to be a good fit for you. You look very good.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You look much more rxed than before. It makes me so relieved to see that you have adjusted well.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze that had been sharp and made it seem as if he was annoyed at everything was now full of life.


    That was really nice to see.


    ¡°Well, I think that I have adjusted well too, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Really? That makes me feel even better.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go on in. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired.¡±


    Cale gave a short but respectful bow and headed toward his room as she gestured for him to go inside. To be more specific, it was the two-person room that he was using alone.


    Click.


    Cale closed the door and looked around his room.


    He could not see it, but the room was not just covered in yellow dust, no, it was full of it. Cale had no idea about this and went to open the window.


    The spring breeze came in and circted the air in the somewhat stuffy room.


    Cale smiled after feeling the breeze, changed clothes, and went toward his desk.


    The yellow dust did not move despite the breeze.


    ¡°The spring breeze sure feels nice.¡±


    He picked up his backpack that he had put on the ground and put it on top of the desk.


    Ziiiiiiiiiiip.


    The backpack zipper was opened and Cale pulled out a reference book and some things he needed for studying.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice.¡±


    He took out his notes and pulled something else out.


    Tang, tang.


    It was an orb split into two that would have been a sphere when it was intact.


    Cale¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°It¡¯s still just the past.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze sunk cold as he looked down at the two pieces of the cintamani.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The pages of his notebook flipped from the breezeing in through the window.


    Shhh-


    On the page it stopped on¡­ There were a lot of things written on there.


    There were numerous people¡¯s names, people¡¯s titles, and location names.


    Cale had repeatedly written these things during the five days of sses.


    He nonchntlymented while looking at his notes.


    ¡°This test makes you forget about reality.¡±


    The contents of this so-called sloth test¡­ Cale had long since figured it out.


    He was ready to get out of this test and move onto the next stage at any moment.


    The reason he still stayed in this ce despite that¡­


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    An extremely cynical smile appeared on his face.


    He reached toward the bookshelf on the desk. He opened his notebook.


    The other danger that might approach in the future.


    Enemies he may face after getting past the White Star and the sealed god.


    ¡°I only have one goal.¡±


    Cale¡¯s immediate goal was to reseal the sealed god. He also wanted to finish the White Star off. It was important to take care of these things quickly.


    However, the ultimate goal of doing all of this was to get peace for the people around him and for himself.


    He needed information for that.


    ¡°Choi Jung Gun.¡±


    He believed that Choi Jung Gun would have information about single-lifers, Hunters, and all sorts of other useful things.


    Of course, he might not be able to get any answers about the Flynn Merchant Guild, the Orsena Duchy, and their rtionship to the Hunters because this was the Choi Jung Gun during when Cale was a freshman in high school.


    However¡­


    ¡°I need to loot him.¡±


    Cale looked down at his hands.


    He clenched and then unclenched his fist.


    Crackle.


    A rose gold thunderbolt roamed around his hand before it disappeared.


    - Cale, you¡¯re going to use me in this world?


    The cheapskate fiery thunderbolt asked, and¡­


    - This is an interesting world.


    The Super Rock chimed in as well.


    The world they were calling interesting was the world when Cale was a freshman in high school.


    However¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s the same.¡¯


    Cale could use his powers. Although he was freshman Kim Rok Soo on the outside, everything inside was Cale of the present.


    Choi Jung Gun.


    He was someone who might be a god or some entric existence simr to a god.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be good if we can just use our words, but¡­¡¯


    He might need some strength to go up against that guy.


    Ooooooong-


    Cale felt the aura around him, the Dominating Aura, as he spoke out loud.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be good to look strong, right?¡±


    - Are you sure you are not trying to pressure him and threaten him?


    Cale simply ignored the Super Rock¡¯sment.


    Saturday at 8 am.


    Meeting Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk was an extra benefit.


    His goal was Choi Jung Gun. That guy was the main reason Cale was going.


    Furthermore, he had a lot of things to ask that did not have to do with the future.


    Why was Kim Rok Soo¡¯s memory of the first semester of his freshman year so blurry?


    ¡®There¡¯s something I can¡¯t remember.¡¯


    Cale was sure of it, and believed that Choi Jung Gun was the key to get an answer.


    However, would Choi Jung Gun simply hand all this information over?


    ¡®Absolutely not.¡¯


    Based on how the God of Death had acted all this time, it did not seem easy.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t think it would be hard because it would not be easy.


    Cale recalled the Dominating Aura and sat down on the chair.


    ¡°Was this due on Monday?¡±


    ¡®Then there¡¯s no reason for me to do it.¡¯


    He pushed his study material to the side and started writing the names and titles from his memories once again.


    This experience was quite fresh for someone like Cale whose usual problem was that he remembered things too well.


    However, he did not want to experience this ever again.


    * * *


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°What is it? Why do you have such an awkward look on your face, sunbae-nim?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun let out some fake coughs at Cale¡¯s stern response and looked away before pointing to a prettyrge building.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s go. We need to be at the event area by 9 am. The event starts at 10 am. We do have plenty of time though.¡±


    The building next to this tranquil park resembled an auditorium or a gymnasium.


    There was almost nobody here, probably because it was so early on the weekend.


    Choi Jung Gun had told Cale to meet him in front of the building, but Cale asked to meet a bit earlier at the park because he was unfamiliar with this area but had been around the park. Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward the building.


    The event about Korean Martial Arts¡­


    Cale walked behind Choi Jung Gun as he thought about the person he would meet at this event.


    Choi Jung Soo. That punk should be here.


    ¡®I want to meet him peacefully.¡¯


    Cale wanted his mind to be at ease when he met Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°Are you noting?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun was walking in front of Cale but looked back after noticing that Cale was not moving.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Nn Barrow.¡±


    Cale felt the temperature drop around him as soon as he said Choi Jung Gun¡¯s other name.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 725: Must not be sane (1)

    <h4>Chapter 725: Must not be sane (1)</h4>


    ¡®Did I just imagine it?¡¯


    He was sure that the temperature had gone down. Cale opened his mouth again.


    ¡°White Star. Pffft.¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t just my imagination.¡¯


    The chill against his skin¡­ It was not just a feeling, it was actually happening.


    On one side of this pretty empty park¡­


    Cale and Choi Jung Gun¡­ A half-transparent barrier appeared and surrounded the two of them. That barrier separated this ce from the outside.


    Cale felt an odd sensation as if he and Choi Jung Gun hade to their own world.


    And at the center of that sensation¡­


    Choi Jung Gun was quietly standing there while observing Cale. The cluelessness that Cale had felt every so often from his stoic face was not visible at all.


    A cold aura surrounded him, as if this was his true self.


    Cale looked back at him without saying anything and Choi Jung Gun slowly started speaking.


    ¡°Nn Barrow. White Star.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun mumbled those words a few times, as if he was savoring those words, before nonchntlymenting.


    ¡°Those are names you can¡¯t identally say.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The moment he felt as if a breeze had brushed past him¡­


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Cale let out a short gasp.


    Choi Jung Gun was suddenly right in front of Kim Rok Soo and quietly observing him.


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s hand was stopped right in front of Cale¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Exin yourself.¡±


    That was all Choi Jung Gun said before looking at Cale¡¯s eyes.


    How did you know those names?


    Where did you hear such things?


    What the hell? What is going on?


    Such anxious and clueless questions did note out of Choi Jung Gun¡¯s mouth.


    He probably decided that questions were meaningless and chose to take action as soon as he heard the names, ¡®Nn Barrow¡¯ and ¡®White Star.¡¯


    ¡®That makes things easier for me too.¡¯


    Cale had no need to pretend to be a good little club hoobae if the other side was going toe at him like this.


    ¡°I had a dream.¡±


    Dream.


    That word made Choi Jung Gun flinch. He frowned after seeing that Cale saw him flinch.


    Cale simply smiled at him.


    ¡°Someone called the White Star appeared in my dream.¡±


    Cale had thought a lot about how to lead this conversation with Choi Jung Gun. Should he say that this was an illusion, a test, and that he was Kim Rok Soo who had transmigrated into Cale Henituse¡¯s body?


    The answer was simple.


    ¡®Why bother?¡¯


    There was no need to do that.


    ¡®I just need to tell him enough so that I can get through to him.¡¯


    But if the conversation does not go well¡­


    Cale felt the ancient powers inside his body as he continued to think.


    ¡®We¡¯ll just need to have a nice refreshing fight if the conversation doesn¡¯t go well.¡¯


    Tap.


    Cale pushed back Choi Jung Gun¡¯s hand that was stopped in front of his neck. He then observed that hand. It had so many calluses on it and was even rougher than Choi Han¡¯s hand.


    ¡°White Star. Someone named Cale Barrow showed up in my dream.¡±


    Cale was starting to seem less and less like an affectionate little hoobae, but it was the same for Choi Jung Gun.


    ¡°His face was simr to mine?¡±


    In the five days he had been a member of the book club at Raon High School¡­ Would Cale have cked off during that time? Would he have enjoyed that time?


    ¡®Of course not.¡¯


    He had so much to do.


    ¡°Sunbae, you urgently closed your notebook that you were writing in on the day that I went to the library to join the book club.¡±


    It was Cale¡¯s turn to walk up to Choi Jung Gun as he ced his hand on Choi Jung Gun¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I saw this word called Roan.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale gasped, even though he sounded not shocked at all, as he continued speaking.


    ¡°But that Roan thing showed up in my dream too.¡±


    Pat, pat.


    He patted Choi Jung Gun¡¯s shoulder as he continued speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sunbae. I observed you for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun nonchntly asked back and Cale responded just as nonchntly.


    ¡°You guarded your notebook so much that I only saw a few words in thest four days.¡±


    He really had not seen much.


    During the times Choi Jung Gun would go to put away a returned book or help someone locate a book¡­ Cale only managed to get a few glimpses during those short periods of time. The normal Cale wouldn¡¯t do something like that, but what could he do? It was not just his issue but rted to his friends as well.


    Choi Jung Gunmented without any emotion.


    ¡°How disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But it seemed as if it was not something I need to feel sorry for?¡±


    This time, it was time for the emotion to disappear from Cale¡¯s face and Choi Jung Gun slightly frowned.


    ¡°White Star, Roan, Puzzle¡­ The words from my dream were in your notebook too, sunbae. I looked in the notebook and saw the title of the book you said was a guidebook.¡±


    He recalled the moment he saw the title and author¡¯s name written in there as he continued to speak.


    ¡°The Birth of a Hero. Author, Nn Barrow.¡±


    Cale moved his hand off Choi Jung Gun¡¯s shoulder and took one step back. The two of them made eye contact.


    ¡°So, I wanted to know what was going on. I wanted to ask if you were having the same dream as me, sunbae. But what is this barrier? It seems magical. It¡¯s as if-¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice was quiet but sharp.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if you are from another world, sunbae.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like the type of thing you would say with a smile on your face.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smiling as well, sunbae.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun touched the corner of his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m smiling too.¡±


    He continued nonchntly.


    ¡°It must be because I¡¯m so baffled right now. I never expected something like this.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun scoffed a few times as if he really had not expected this. He did not seem like a high school senior at all. In fact, he seemed to have lived an unfathomable number of years.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you are dreaming about this person called the White Star?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sunbae-nim. He seemed to be a terrible bastard.¡±


    ¡°Have you had these dreams for a long time?¡±


    ¡°No. It hasn¡¯t been that long. I could see what that guy was doing to the Western continent whenever I had a dream.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun looked up as if he was deep in thought for a bit before he continued.


    ¡°¡­Does the White Star not only influence his life, but also his memories and his dreams?¡±


    Cale had a thought while looking at him.


    ¡®I¡¯m d he misunderstood on his own and gave me an answer. This is great.¡¯


    Cale, who was calmly assessing the current situation, asked the question that he wanted most answered.


    ¡°Sunbae, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale looked around.


    ¡°This barrier and how you instantly moved in front of me earlier¡­ These are things you would normally find in movies. It¡¯s as if¡­¡±


    Cale slowly started smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if you are a god. Someone who is outside the logics of this world.¡±


    ¡°A god? Ugh.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun seemed to be trying to hold back hisughter as a suppressedugh came out. He lowered his head to calm himself down.


    Cale faced an extremely cold gaze once Choi Jung Gun raised his head again.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see me as the same as those motherfucking things.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you, sunbae?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun quietly observed the eyes looking at him. The gaze seemed adult-like but also pure. It was because the firm gaze was so clear that they reflected everything.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun couldn¡¯t help but sigh and the truth flowed out with the sigh.


    ¡°A soul that may end up that motherfucking thing in the future?¡±


    Cale did not miss that sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re a soul that may be a god? There is such a thing?¡±


    ¡®This is good.¡¯


    That was the thought on Cale¡¯s mind. He might get some hints about single-lifers and gods with this opportunity.


    ¡°Yes. There are souls that will be gods. Of course, there are other ways to be gods besides being one of these souls, but they are rare.¡±


    These souls that he was talking about had to be single-lifers. He should be talking about the tribtors.


    The Sun God was one of these single-lifer souls while the sealed God of Despair was a Hunter who hunted single-lifers. He probably did something with the soul that he hunted to be a god.


    ¡°There are multiple gods? Then which god would you be, sunbae? What do you do when you are a god?¡±


    Cale asked with an expression that seemed to be saying he knew nothing at all.


    Choi Jung Gun sighed again, checked his watch, and walked over to a nearby bench. Cale followed behind him.


    The barrier surrounding the two of them was still up.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun sighed a few more times while sitting on the bench before he rubbed his face a few times and then looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure there is a reason for this too.¡±


    He turned his head and looked at Cale.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale felt an unknown pressure at that moment. Choi Jung Gun¡¯s eyes that were looking at him¡­ There was definitely something that had surpassed human limits in those eyes.


    That was a bit scary to Cale.


    ¡®I¡¯m¡­ a bit scared.¡¯


    He was cowering just a bit.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun smiled as he spoke.


    ¡°Listen carefully to what I am about to say.¡±


    However, his eyes were not smiling.


    ¡°Pay so much attention that it goes beyond your memories and your consciousness. Make it so that it stabs deep into your subconsciousness. Focusing very hard on what I have to say will be helpful to your life.¡±


    His eyes looked so sharp, as if they would attack at any moment.


    ¡°There are some absolute rules orws in this world. There are also gods that watch over numerous domains. Those gods do not ever perish.¡±


    Cale knew this much as well.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Mm. For example, let¡¯s say that there is a god who oversees death. That god cannot perish and will have to take care of death for all eternity.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun continued without any signs of a smile on his face.


    ¡°How hard do you think it must be for that god?¡±


    He did not seem to be concerned at all about how hard it was for this god.


    He continued speaking.


    ¡°Of course, the God of Death is a motherfucking bastard. It¡¯s not enough for him to suffer for all eternity. It¡¯s disappointing.¡±


    He looked away from Cale and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°He¡¯s a bastard who cannot die. It¡¯s so disappointing.¡±


    Cale found this to be somewhat odd.


    The God of Death and Choi Jung Gun¡­


    The two of them seemed quite close. But was that not the case?


    ¡°Anyway, most gods find their eternal tasks to be difficult after some time. This is the reason they can retire.¡±


    The sealed god had mentioned retiring to the God of Death in front of Cale while looking at the cintamani sometime in the past.


    ¡°¡­It sounds like an office?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr. There are gods who used to be office workers too. Pffft.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun chuckled as he continued speaking.


    ¡°Retiring means that they lose their standing. Standing refers to the absolute power a god has over their domain.¡±


    If standing was the power the gods needed to take care of their domain, a god who had lost their standing could not be considered a god.


    ¡°They could relinquish their standing on their own, or lose it for breaking one of the rules of the world.¡±


    Cale thought about the God of Death who had interfered in the sealed god¡¯s test.


    The God of Death had changed multiple rules. It led to the sealed god breaking rules as well in order to destroy the test and make them have to go through this new test.


    ¡°Of course, losing their standing does not make them perish. It is impossible for gods to perish. They can just enjoy the retirement life if they lose their standing and retire.¡±


    ¡°¡­A cker life?¡¯


    ¡°Huh? Uhh, uhh. Something like that. I guess it would be simr to a cker.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd and Choi Jung Gun found this to be a bit odd before he chuckled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird for gods to retire? Living there or living here, living is pretty simr no matter where you are.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun had a bitter look on his face as he said that.


    ¡°Retirement naturally looks different for every god. The ones who relinquish their standing on their own terms will enjoy their retirement while the ones who have it taken away will find retirement to be punishment.¡±


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t lose their standing?¡±


    ¡°Then they will be the god over that domain forever. Do you think they would want to do that? The world is such aplicated ce. There are a lot of gods who want to rest. Being a god is quite difficult too.¡±


    ¡°Sunbae, then are souls like yours the ones who will receive those domains after them?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you figured it out right away?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun responded with a carefree look on his face.


    ¡°Those souls are called tribtors. I am a tribtor.¡±


    The tribtors that the World Tree had mentioned¡­


    These were the ¡®single-lifers¡¯ that Cale¡¯s biological mother, Drew Thames had written about in her diary.


    ¡°The tribtors sign a contract with a god of a domain and go through a transition process of sorts. When a god retires, the tribtor with the closest nature to that domain will be the one to receive that domain.¡±


    ¡°Which god did you contract with, sunbae?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun was silent for a moment before he responded.


    ¡°¡­Death.¡±


    Cale subconsciously asked.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t even want to be associated with him.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    It was rare to see Choi Jung Gun swear like this but he could not hide his annoyance. He answered in a suppressed voice, probably because he couldn¡¯t get angry at Cale about it.


    ¡°To be more specific, I made a deal.¡±


    ¡°A contract?¡±


    ¡°No, it was different from a contract. I rejected the transition process. I simply made a deal.¡±


    It was just a give and receive type of rtionship without any special requirements or anything to tie them together.


    That was how Choi Jung Gun was describing his rtionship with the God of Death.


    ¡°Tribtors do not have to be gods. They can choose.¡±


    ¡°What can they choose?¡±


    ¡°They can be a contractor, or¡­ they can also be a wanderer.¡±


    People who sign contracts with the gods versus people who do not.


    ¡°Then sunbae, are you a wanderer?¡±


    ¡°Wanderers are simr to mercenaries. The wanderers have a bit more freedom from the rulespared to the gods or contractors, so they take on tasks that are difficult for the others and get something in return.¡±


    ¡°Sunbae, you are working with a bastard you don¡¯t even want to be associated with?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you making fun of me?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°You look like you are.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun looked at Cale as if a cat got his tongue for a bit before he sighed.


    ¡°The God of Death is a bitter enemy of my family. However, we both have the same desired end goal.¡±


    ¡°What is that end goal?¡±


    Cale felt as if the temperature around him was going down again. He had goose bumps on his arms despite wearing a cardigan.


    ¡°¡­Are you curious?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s eyes were oddly vicious as he smiled.


    ¡®Ah, I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯


    It felt as if he was looking at Choi Han who had gone crazy. Cale would usually not have asked about it. However, this was an illusion and he needed to gather information. Cale responded in what he believed was a cautious tone.


    ¡°Yes. I am curious.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s smile became even thicker.


    ¡°You got balls.¡±


    ¡®Me? Absolutely not.¡¯


    Cale wanted to say that but Choi Jung Gun was already leaning toward Cale.


    ¡°Killing all Hunters.¡±


    His voice was low and deep. It was so deep that he could not fathom the bottom.


    ¡°Making it so that there are no traces of them having ever existed in the world. Killing every single one of them.¡±


    Cale looked toward Choi Jung Gun.


    ¡°Thoroughly killing them all. Making them perishpletely without even a single blood stain left in this world.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s lips were not smiling. However, his eyes were smiling for the first time.


    Cale realized it at that moment.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s totally nuts.¡¯


    Choi Jung Gun. This ancestor of Choi Jung Soo was¡­ crazy.


    Cale decided to follow those smiling eyes and smiled back. He was trying to match Choi Jung Gun, but what Choi Jung Gun saw was a punk who was smiling after hearing that he was going to kill people.


    ¡°Oh man, that sounds vicious. Sunbae, what are these Hunters that you want to do that to them?¡±


    Cale had an idea about the answer even as he asked.


    It was probably rted to the sealed god who was originally a Hunter as well.


    Choi Jung Gun responded in a jovial voice.


    ¡°They are bastards who steal the fates of other people. Those guys go around looking for tribtors. It¡¯s almost disgusting. Hey Kim Rok Soo, did you know?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun whispered in Cale¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Those sons of bitches know how to cross through dimensions and mess with people¡¯s memories. Of course, crossing through dimensions and messing with people¡¯s memories are both extremely difficult and tiring to do. Even gods have trouble with those things, but anyway, they are capable of doing it. They can do it even though they are human. Isn¡¯t that weird?¡±


    But you see¡­


    ¡°Do you know why I am by your side? Because you dream about the White Star? Would I be by your side because of something I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡®Ah, this is bad.¡¯


    Cale started to think that things were taking a terrible turn.


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s voice was low and deep but he could slowly sense a mysterious passion. Choi Jung Gun seemed quite happy right now. He was sure of it.


    Choi Jung Gun continued speaking at that moment.


    ¡°There is a Hunter. A Hunter is by your side.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The moment Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide¡­


    ¡°That bastard is probably observing you to figure out whether you are a tribtor or not. It is because your presence and fate are peculiar and different from normal people because of the White Star¡¯s influence.¡±


    ¡®There is a Hunter in this world right now? And that Hunter is by my side? He is observing me?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    Cale was asking for more details but Choi Jung Gun did not oblige. He still had things to say.


    ¡°I n on giving you quite a wonderful memory today.¡±


    Choi Jung turned away.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The half-transparent barrier surrounding the two of them was disappearing. Choi Jung Gun continued speaking before the barrierpletely disappeared.


    ¡°I also came to kill that Hunter bastard.¡±


    He quietly added on.


    ¡°If that bastard followed us here to observe you¡­ Or if he tries to talk to you while saying it is a coincidence seeing you here, that is.¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 726: Must not be sane (2)

    <h4>Chapter 726: Must not be sane (2)</h4>


    He came to kill the Hunter observing Kim Rok Soo.


    ¡°Who is the Hunter?¡±


    ¡°There are two candidates.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun was keeping an eye on two people who were potentially Hunters.


    ¡°Going through different dimensions puts a heavy burden on the person. Based on how Hunters have acted in general, one of them should havee here.¡±


    ¡°How do they travel through dimensions? You said it is something that is difficult even for the gods.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun frowned at Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun got up from the bench and started heading toward the building where the event was to take ce.


    ¡°I learned aroundst fall that there is a Hunter in this world. The area you live in was thest ce I saw their tracks. That¡¯s when I figured it out.¡±


    His voice sounded dry.


    ¡°You are those fuckers¡¯ target.¡±


    There was something Cale had to ask about this.


    ¡°Why me? I¡¯m not a tribtor.¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess I need to exin the situation a bit.¡±


    His voice was giving off his years of experience now.


    ¡°Two tribtors have traveled through dimensions from Earth until now. I think the Hunters found traces of that.¡±


    Two dimension travelers. It must be talking about Choi Jung Gun and Choi Han.


    ¡°They then looked for any humans who have been touched by the power of a God and found you. The two dimension travelers were a result of a god¡¯s power, so they probably determined that another tribtor would have traces of that god as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been touched by a god¡¯s power?¡±


    Cale found it to be odd.


    ¡®Me? A god¡¯s power?¡¯


    Why would he live a life like this if he was touched by something like that?


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale then figured out what that god¡¯s power actually was.


    ¡®A curse is a god¡¯s power as well.¡¯


    The White Star was ced under a curse by messing with Dragon Lord Sheritt¡¯s two children. That curse made it so that he would reincarnate over and over with his memories without being able to have anything he cherished by his side.


    It was a curse the God of Death had created after making a deal with Lord Sheritt. The White Star had done that in order to earn infinite reincarnations.


    ¡®My fate was influenced by the White Star.¡¯


    A life where he can¡¯t cherish anything¡­ That was the life that Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo had lived because of the White Star.


    Although it was a curse, Kim Rok Soo¡¯s life had been touched by the God of Death¡¯s power.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun looked up at the air and thought about something before responding.


    ¡°The god is currently trying to pull back the power that is influencing you.¡±


    ¡°Who is that god?¡±


    Cale asked while feigning ignorance and Choi Jung Gun frowned as he responded.


    ¡°The bastard I don¡¯t even want to associate with.¡±


    ¡°The God of Death?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That god is currently trying to resolve the incident. I hope it goes well.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m not so sure about that. I don¡¯t think it will go well.¡¯


    Cale knew a future that this Choi Jung Gun in the illusion did not know.


    Choi Han could not stop the White Star.


    As a result, the God of Death reaches out to Choi Jung Soo and is rejected. He then transmigrates Kim Rok Soo into Cale¡¯s body.


    ¡°But sunbae.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun heard Cale¡¯s voice that made it sound as if he wasughing.


    ¡°Am I bait?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    He turned his head in shock. He could see Cale¡¯s sunken gaze despite the smile on his face.


    ¡°Did you call me here today to lure out the Hunter?¡±


    Cale still thought that Choi Jung Gun called him here today to meet with Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk despite asking this question.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but ask about being bait.


    ¡®He¡¯s basically bringing the Hunter to Choi Jung Soo.¡¯


    Was he trying to use both Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo as bait to confirm the Hunter?


    Cale had thought that Choi Jung Gun was quite an affectionate person.


    That must be why he was trying to get Cale to at least get a glimpse of Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡®But that gaze earlier seemed dangerous.¡¯


    When Choi Jung Gun said that he was going to kill the Hunter¡­


    His gaze seemed as if he was insane.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t think I should trust himpletely.¡¯


    Humans were creatures who could change a lot to achieve their goals.


    He had no idea of what Choi Jung Gun might do to a stranger like Kim Rok Soo, let alone his own family member, Choi Jung Soo.


    There was a reason he was thinking this way.


    ¡®I have no memories.¡¯


    Seventeen years old Kim Rok Soo as a freshman in High School¡­


    The memories of that time were hazy.


    ¡®He said that Hunters are able to modify memories.¡¯


    Choi Jung Gun had said that himself a few moments ago.


    ¡®Those sons of bitches know how to cross through dimensions and mess with people¡¯s memories.¡¯


    Based on that, he was certain that Kim Rok Soo had some kind of run-in with the Hunter in the past. Seeing as how Cale was alive after that, Choi Jung Gun was probably involved in it as well.


    - Cale. Are we going to fight?


    Cale ignored the fiery thunderbolt¡¯sment that made it seem as if he was itching for a fight before he flinched.


    The Super Rock spoke in a serious voice.


    - Cale, this person has not noticed us, yet but he seems strong.


    This is not his main body.


    ¡®It¡¯s not his main body? Does that mean it is a clone?¡¯


    - It is not a clone either. He seems to have hidden his strength. I think he might have put a restriction on himself so that he isn¡¯t noticed by the Hunter.


    Anyway, this is not his true self.


    ¡®It¡¯s not his true self?¡¯


    Cale peeked at Choi Jung Gun before nonchntly asking.


    ¡°I guess Hunters aren¡¯t able to recognize tribtors at a nce? They¡¯ve been observing me sincest year but haven¡¯te to a conclusion yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is not easy to look at someone else¡¯s fate.¡±


    People started to walk past Choi Jung Gun and Cale.


    They were slowly walking toward the event building that was crowded. Choi Jung Gun spoke without any emotion in his voice.


    ¡°Apparently they can see it if they kill the person.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kill?¡±


    ¡°The Hunters are said to have the Hunter¡¯s Eye. They can see whether their prey was a tribtor or not by killing them.¡±


    He heard Choi Jung Gun¡¯s calm voice. Cale asked back.


    ¡°Sunbae, then me¡­¡±


    ¡®And Choi Jung Soo.¡¯


    ¡°Are you going to let them do that to me?¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Choi Jung Gun¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns where you get hurt. So, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not in the ns, but it can happen if things go awry.¡¯


    Cale wanted to say that, but said something else with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Right? There is no chance of that happening.¡±


    ¡®Choi Jung Soo and I¡­ Neither of us will get hurt.¡¯


    Shhhhhhh-


    Cale could not see that the yellow dust covering the area was growing in size.


    * * *


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale sighed and plopped down on the ground.


    It was so chaotic.


    He had no time to rest because he joined the event as a staff to help Choi Jung Gun.


    ¡°¡­You look fine, sunbae-nim.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just weak.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun seemedpletely fine unlike Cale.


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a demonstration over in the sword arts area. Let¡¯s go watch it.¡±


    ¡°The Choi family ancient sword art?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun flinched and looked at him after hearing Cale¡¯s stoic response.


    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Are there a lot of demonstrations today? It was written in the event agenda earlier.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Cale chuckled.


    Choi Jung Gun must be nning on Cale seeing Choi Jung Soo at the Choi family sword art demonstration.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go rest in the staff room first.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and stood up. They were currently in a corner of a small exhibition area with documents rted to ancient martial arts on disy.


    It was hard to rest here in their staff outfit because a lot of people came here to look.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Cale then heard a voice he was happy to hear.


    ¡°Hyung. Look at this sword!¡±


    ¡°Haaaa. Jung Soo. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    Cale turned his head. He turned not toward the man looking at the model sword but in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Hey, Kim Rok Soo!¡±


    He looked at the person who called his name.


    ¡°Jung Yi-Rang.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you here? Staff? What the? What the hell?¡±


    Jung Yi-Rang.


    This was the person who sits next to Cale in his ss, and the person who was in the book club before Cale and had connected him to the book club.


    Cale realized it after seeing this person here.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Kim Rok Soo. What¡¯s up with you all of a sudden?¡±


    Cale truly felt that it was nice to see Jung Yi-Rang.


    ¡®It¡¯s you.¡¯


    The Hunter.


    ¡®You are that motherfucking bastard.¡¯


    Why?


    It was because Choi Jung Gun was smiling.


    It looked as if he was smiling because he was happy to see his hoobae, but this guy¡¯s eyes were not smiling.


    ¡°Jung Yi-Rang.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you were here too, sunbae-nim!¡±


    Cale realized it at that moment.


    ¡®Look at these sons of bitches.¡¯


    Cale had thought that Choi Jung Gun was showing him goodwill when he first said that they shoulde here. However, their conversation earlier let him realize that Choi Jung Gun had this goal of finding the Hunter.


    No.


    There was probably some goodwill in there.


    Goodwill and his goal¡­


    The two of them were probably mixed together.


    But the moment he saw Jung Yi-Rang¡­ The moment he realized that this bastard was the Hunter¡­


    The past few days passed through Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Would Jung Yi-Rang not have known about Choi Jung Gun¡¯s identity?¡¯


    Why would he have joined the book club if he was observing Cale?


    That bastard had also said something before.


    When Cale had asked what Choi Jung Gun was writing¡­


    ¡®I overheard that sunbae taking to the club advisorst time.¡¯


    ¡®I heard it was a fantasy novel. Ah, don¡¯t say anything about it because I only know it by ident. It¡¯s a secret. I¡¯m only answering because this is the first time you¡¯ve ever asked me a question.¡¯


    Jung Yi-Rang imed he happened to overhear on ident, but¡­


    What if Jung Yi-Rang was following Choi Jung Gun and heard his conversation with the teacher?


    ¡®Maybe Jung Yi-Rang knows that Choi Jung Gun is a wanderer.¡¯


    In that case, how would the current situation seem in his eyes?


    ¡®The wanderer is taking Kim Rok Soo along with him? Wow.¡¯


    Cale subconsciously gasped.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this pretty much advertising that I am a tribtor?¡¯


    If that was the case, what about Choi Jung Soo?


    ¡®He¡¯ll be safe. The Hunter will think that I am the tribtor.¡¯


    Would Choi Jung Gun not have known about this?


    Cale thought about the things Choi Jung Gun had said to him for the past few days.


    ¡®Anyway¡­ I¡¯ll show you some fun things. Just follow me. I will take care of everything.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sure of it. Someday¡­ Even if it is not for writing, I¡¯m sure these things will someday help you out in your social life or survival.¡¯


    The things he had said while telling Cale toe with him to the martial arts exhibition¡­


    ¡®¡­The threads of fate are bound to get intertwined at some point. I don¡¯t know what results will be born, but¡­¡­¡¯


    There was also the somewhat profound statement he had said.


    ¡®I n on giving you quite a wonderful memory today.¡¯


    There certainly was some goodwill in those words.


    However, Choi Jung Gun had also said the following with a crazed look in his eyes.


    ¡®Killing all Hunters.¡¯


    ¡®Making it so that there are no traces of them having ever existed in the world. Killing every single one of them. Thoroughly killing them. Making them perishpletely without even a single blood stain left in this world.¡¯


    The ending that he wanted¡­


    The other goal he had while creating this memory for Cale today¡­


    ¡®I also came to kill that Hunter bastard.¡¯


    Cale recalled onest thing he had said.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have any ns where you get hurt. So, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡¯


    There were no ns where Kim Rok Soo or Cale gets hurt.


    But Cale also remembered something else.


    ¡®Am I bait?¡¯


    Choi Jung Gun had not responded to that question.


    Cale finally realized it.


    Jung Yi-Rang, Choi Jung Gun¡­


    One of these sh*theads was trying to hunt him while the other was using him as bait for his prey.


    - Cale. Don¡¯t be angry. The young Dragon would tell you not to smile like this if he saw you.


    - ¡­Cale, should I shower them with fiery thunderbolts?


    Cale simply put on a bright smile.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 727: Must not be sane (3)

    <h4>Chapter 727: Must not be sane (3)</h4>


    ¡®Let¡¯s just see what happens for now.¡¯


    He would watch how a Hunter and a wanderer fight. After he watches how they fight it out¡­


    ¡®If they try to touch me in the process? Then I just need to fight it out with them too.¡¯


    - Cale, your eyes seem vicious.


    ¡®Ah. I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯


    Cale softened his gaze after hearing the Super Rock¡¯s urgentment. However, he was amazed.


    Bait?


    Whether it was his life as Kim Rok Soo or as Cale Henituse, he had never been bait without his knowledge.


    ¡®I guess one of the two Hunter candidates is Jung Yi-Rang.¡¯


    Choi Jung Gun said that there should only be one Hunter, so it should be fine to conclude that Jung Yi-Rang was the Hunter, but Cale decided to remain alert against the other candidate as well.


    ¡®I can¡¯t trust him.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t trust Choi Jung Gun.


    ¡®But at least he seems to cherish his own family a lot.¡¯


    That would be why he turned Cale into bait to make it safe for Choi Jung Soo.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hey Jung Soo, less go naw.¡± (Note: Talking with an ent.)


    ¡°Hol-on, after I look at this.¡± (Note: Also talking with ent.)


    Two steps.


    Exactly two steps behind Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s back¡­ Choi Jung Soo was right there. Cale turned toward him.


    Choi Jung Soo, who seemed to havee here with one of his cousins, was wearing a ck track suit. The other person was wearing the same thing so it may be some sort of uniform.


    17 years old Choi Jung Soo.


    He looked much younger than the Choi Jung Soo that Cale had met.


    ¡®He¡¯s a bit shorter. He also looks scrawnier.¡¯


    He was in much better shapepared to Cale, but he looked like an average person who works out. It was quite unfamiliar for Cale, who thought Choi Jung Soo had been buff since he was young.


    ¡®What the hell happened to this punk during high school?¡¯


    The twenty years old Choi Jung Soo that he had met in the sealed god¡¯s test had an almost perfect physique. Compared to that, right now¡­


    ¡®He looks feeble.¡¯


    This was quite ironicing from Cale, but it was an obvious thought for him.


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun naturally but suddenly put his hand on Cale¡¯s shoulder at that moment. He then pulled Cale back, making Cale turn away from Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°Ah, we should go now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun had finished his conversation with Jung Yi-Rang. Jung Yi-Rang looked disappointed. This was probably his true feelings and not an act. How disappointed must he be to let his prey go from right in front of his eyes?


    That was why Cale snickered.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving now, Jung Yi-Rang. See youter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°At school. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh right. See you at school.¡±


    Cale waived at Jung Yi-Rang, who was also snickering before moving as Choi Jung Gun pushed him forward.


    He walked past Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Gun did not even nce at Choi Jung Soo. No, Choi Jung Gun was making sure to never look at Choi Jung Soo since earlier.


    It was because Jung Yi-Rang was watching them leave.


    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯


    There were ss walls all around them because this was an exhibition area.


    Through the ss wall surrounding the model sword¡­ Cale had seen it.


    Cale had seen Jung Yi-Rang looking at him.


    He saw Jung Yi-Rang lick his lips with a slimy smile on his face.


    He truly seemed like a crazy bastard.


    The typical energetic high schooler with sses had instantly turned into a lunatic.


    ¡®¡­That looks a bit vicious.¡¯


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Keke.¡±


    He heard a stereotypical viin¡¯sughter from next to him. He turned his head to see that Choi Jung Gun was doing his best to hold back hisughter.


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but speak after seeing that.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am happy. The prey has rolled in front of me with his own two feet.¡±


    ¡®Wow. This guy¡­¡¯


    - Cale, both of them are weird.


    Both of them were crazy bastards as the Super Rock mentioned.


    * * *


    However, Cale¡¯s day proceeded peacefully after that. He did not see Jung Yi-Rang anymore.


    ¡°Take a good look. This is the family that does the most research regarding ancient sword arts in Korea.¡±


    On a stage prepared on one side of the Exhibition Hall¡­ The people of the Choi family were demonstrating their sword art.


    ¡®Mm. This is definitely just for show.¡¯


    Cale could tell instantly that this sword art was not the real Choi family sword art.


    Choi Jung Soo, Choi Han¡­


    Although both of them had changed it to match their own styles, their foundational sword art was the Choi family¡¯s. That sword art was extremely aggressive but clean.


    ¡°Wow. It¡¯s cool.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    The corners of Choi Jung Gun¡¯s lips were twitching. However, his face soon stiffened.


    Choi Jung Soo had stepped on stage.


    17 years old. They did not give much time for a young kid like him.


    He was just in the back of the group¡¯s basic demonstration to fill numbers.


    Cale started to frown.


    ¡®¡­He sucks.¡¯


    ¡°His skills are still extremelycking. This isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale turned toward Choi Jung Gun after suddenly hearing his voice. He did not even notice Cale¡¯s gaze as he was busy nervously biting his nails. He seemed quite concerned and worried as soon as Choi Jung Soo stood on the stage.


    However, Cale could not just watch and let him keep doing that.


    Tap.


    Cale¡¯s shoulder hit Choi Jung Gun¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®Eek. It¡¯s like a stone.¡¯


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s shoulder was as firm as a stone.


    - Cale, are you okay? Your feeble little body is nothingpared to him, even if his body is under restrictions.


    Cale ignored the Super Rock¡¯s pitying voice before brushing his shoulder once as if he was brushing some dust off. He then whispered to Choi Jung Gun while hiding the fact that he was in pain.


    ¡°Nine o¡¯clock direction.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s gaze naturally looked around.


    Of the numerous people around the stage¡­ Jung Yi-Rang was there. He was looking at the stage.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to rip those motherfuckers to their deaths.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun turned toward the stage again and silently stood there until the demonstration finished.


    Cale had a question as he watched Choi Jung Gun.


    ¡®Why does Choi Jung Gun loathe the Hunters so much?¡¯


    He seemed to have a bigger grudge against the Hunters than his hatred of the God of Death. Had something happened to him?


    ¡®That¡¯s none of my business.¡¯


    Unlike Choi Jung Soo or Choi Han, Choi Jung Gun did not mean much to Cale.


    The two of them observed the demonstration in silence unlike the crowd cheering around them. Once the Choi family¡¯s demonstration ended¡­


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°I think it will be of great reference.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun hesitated for a moment after asking for Cale¡¯s thoughts before turning away from the stage with a singlement.


    ¡°There was a high schooler there as well. He¡¯s the same age as you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun hesitated before nonchntly adding on.


    ¡°He has a good personality. That guy who is the same age as you.¡±


    He then quickly walked away from the stage.


    Cale chuckled and followed behind him.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    They had spent half the day helping out with the exhibition. It was not for the whole day.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to go watch a drama filming.¡±


    ¡®Oh. Are we going to see Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk now?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a legal drama, and I¡¯m going to be on it as a supporting character.¡±


    ¡°Sunbae, you¡¯re involved in all sorts of things.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun simply shrugged his shoulders and returned his staff badge before walking out of the building.


    They did not see Jung Yi-Rang anymore.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ mm¡­¡­¡±


    Choi Jung Gun hesitated before dragging Cale to a corner.


    ¡°The original n was to take a tour bus to go to the filming location.¡±


    ¡°Am I allowed to ride that too?¡±


    ¡°I had taken care of that, but¡­¡±


    There was an awkward smile on Choi Jung Gun¡¯s face.


    ¡®What is he scheming?¡¯


    Cale had that thought as Choi Jung Gun whispered to him despite nobody else being around them.


    ¡°You know about me.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Then do you want to go more peacefully?¡±


    ¡®Peacefully?¡¯


    Cale would soon get the answer to that question.


    ¡°It¡¯s a car.¡±


    It was a fancy foreign car. Furthermore, it was a sports car.


    It was a brand that Cale didn¡¯t know very well, but he could tell that it was a luxurious car. He stared at Choi Jung Gun.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡±


    Choi Jung Gun awkwardlyughed before pulling out an ID card from his wallet.


    ¡°I have two IDs.¡±


    One was a student ID, while the other was his social security card.


    They were both fakes.


    ¡°I also have a lot of money.¡±


    Cale finally understood how Choi Jung Gun was able to bring Kim Rok Soo as an extra to this exhibition and the drama filming.


    ¡®¡­Something is a bit¡­¡¯


    Cale had imagined Choi Jung Gun struggling toplete tasks because he said that wanderers were like mercenaries, but¡­


    ¡°I guess I have a lot of bias.¡±


    Cale got in the sports car.


    Choi Jung Gun grabbed the steering wheel and the car soon started a smooth drive toward their destination.


    * * *


    ¡°The drama I¡¯ll be in is going to release soon, but it has a lot of action scenes because the main character deals with a lot of thugs.¡±


    Cale was looking at the scenery outside while listening to Choi Jung Gun¡¯s exnation as he responded.


    ¡°Are we leaving the city?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They are filming on a hill in the countryside.¡±


    A hill in the countryside.


    Just hearing the location was giving Cale an odd sense of anticipation.


    - Cale, I guess the wanderer is nning on luring the Hunter to the hill to kill him.


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    Cale agreed with him.


    ¡°Hyung, what is your role?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun calmly responded.


    ¡°A teenager who ran away from home and works at an illegal gambling center.¡±


    The drama was about a cop who raids an illegal gambling center located in the countryside.


    ¡°Do you want to be in it too?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun mentioned what happened when he called the person in charge of the extras earlier to let them know that he would be driving separately.


    ¡°I told the person in charge that I¡¯ll be bringing a dongsaeng I know with me, and he asked if you would like to be in it. Someone apparently kedst minute.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun looked at the side view mirror for a moment before looking forward again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about acting well. We may not even end up in it. Other people have roles with dialog or actions, but we just need to stand there with our heads down.¡±


    He had no interest and wasn¡¯t an aspiring actor, but was it really okay to be thrown into a productionst minute even if it is an extremely small role? Cale had that question, but kept his mouth shut after hearing Choi Jung Gun continue to talk.


    ¡°There is a hyung I got to know on the production.¡±


    The car had left the city and was driving through the countryside now.


    ¡°Lee Soo Hyuk. That is that hyung¡¯s name.¡±


    He was silent for a moment before continuing to speak.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good guy. That hyung is an aspiring actor and is trying tond a spot in the action school.¡±


    ¡°Sunbae, you know so many people.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze turned toward the side mirror for a moment before he looked forward.


    ¡°But hyung.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°The white car in the back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun smiled.


    A white car had suddenly appeared behind them.


    They could see that car following them once they got to the countryside.


    Cale continued to speak in a calm voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jung Yi-Rang driving the car?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s openlying after us now.¡±


    The Hunter who had pretended to be a freshman in high school had taken off his mask and was driving.


    Cale slowly looked around.


    There were fields and mountains. They were on a regr twone road.


    He could see a small side street a couple hundred meters ahead of them, but their destination was straight forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun stepped on the gas.


    ¡°We won¡¯t get caught.¡±


    The sports car¡¯s engine made a different noise from before as it started moving faster.


    ¡°I have no intentions of fighting right now. It¡¯s not the right time.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun quietly mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy losing a single tail.¡±


    ¡®Will it really be that easy?¡¯


    Cale had that thought as he asked.


    ¡°Who is the other person?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun stopped looking forward and peeked at Cale after hearing the sudden question.


    ¡°The other Hunter candidate.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you-¡±


    Choi Jung Gun had said that there were two candidates, but that only one of them should be the Hunter.


    His experience with the Hunters¡¯ hunting pattern and the fact that traveling through dimensions was difficult made him sure of it.


    However, Cale was different.


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s keeping up pretty well.¡±


    The white car sped up to follow right behind them.


    Choi Jung Gun stepped on the gas even more and the sports car instantly moved forward again.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale gasped at that moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Choi Jung Gun frowned at the same time.


    SCREEEEEEEEECH¡ª!


    Choi Jung Gun mmed on the brake and turned the handle.


    Cale turned his head to the left.


    The side street he had seen earlier¡­


    A car suddenly burst out of that side street and charged toward the sports car.


    ¡®When I was seventeen, Choi Jung Gun¡­¡¯


    Not in this illusion but in real life.


    ¡®He could not stop a situation from happening where the Hunters managed to mess with my memories.¡¯


    Although Cale did not remember that time and lived a regr life after that¡­ He was certain it was not a good situation.


    Basically, it meant that a situation that Choi Jung Gun did not expect had happened.


    ¡®There really were two.¡¯


    There were two Hunters and not just one. The Hunters had attacked them first while Choi Jung Gun seemed as if he wanted to fight them on the hill after seeing Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Cale sighed while looking at the person sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of the truck trying to m into the sports car.


    ¡®Rok Soo. It truly puts me at peace.¡¯


    ¡®Your high school seems to be a good fit for you. You look very good.¡¯


    ¡®You look much more rxed than before. It makes me so relieved to see that you have adjusted well.¡¯


    ¡®Alright, go on in. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired.¡¯


    The things that the counselor at the orphanage had said to him echoed in Cale¡¯s ears.


    And now¡­ That counselor was smiling like the devil behind the wheel.


    ¡®Ah, right.¡¯


    Cale suddenly recalled something.


    It wasst year.


    He had forgotten about it because that person had talked as if they had watched over Cale for a long time, but that person had onlye to the orphanagest fall.


    In just a few seconds¡­


    The sports car and the truck will crash.


    Cale turned toward Choi Jung Gun in that short moment.


    Once he looked into Choi Jung Gun¡¯s stoic gaze¡­


    ¡°Kim Rok Soo, I¡¯m sorry¡­ It looks like you¡¯ll get hurt a bit.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun then let go of the steering wheel.


    He waved his hand in the air.


    Shhhhhhh-


    A ck sword appeared in his hand.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª!


    The truck and sports car crashed and created a loud noise.


    The inside of the car was crushed and the car was shaking. As Choi Jung Gun¡¯s stoic gaze turned toward Cale with concern¡­ Cale nonchntlymented.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    He saw that Cale was smiling. A pair of silver wings wrapped around him before a shield appeared in front of him.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    The shield and silver wings protected Cale and wrapped around him so that he would not be shaken by anything.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 728: Must not be sane (4)

    <h4>Chapter 728: Must not be sane (4)</h4>


    Choi Jung Gun blinked.


    The silver shield and wings that suddenly appeared and surrounded Kim Rok Soo¡­


    He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°¡­Noonim?¡±


    The Indestructible Shield. And¡­ the glutton priestess.


    Choi Jung Gun was the first-ever Dragon yer and the only person who survived the final battle against the ancient White Star. He recalled the memories of his distant past.


    However, it was only for a moment.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    As the car flipped over after being hit by the truck¡­ It soon lit up in mes.


    He felt as if he might be surrounded by mes at any moment.


    The short look of shock on Choi Jung Gun¡¯s face disappeared.


    He shed down with the ck sword in his hand with no emotions visible on his face.


    Baaaaang!


    The mes exploded at that moment and Cale¡¯s body was flung out of the car while still surrounded by the shield.


    He saw it at that moment.


    He saw the results created by Choi Jung Gun¡¯s ck sword that had suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    The sword sliced through the car as if it was cutting tofu.


    The sword that moved without any hesitation as if to sh everything that got in Choi Jung Gun¡¯s way even sliced through the exploded fire to create a path for Choi Jung Gun.


    It was as if this sword was even cutting through the air.


    Cale knew about this power.


    ¡®¡­Team leader!¡¯


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s ability.


    The ability to sh through anything.


    Choi Jung Gun was using that power right now.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    A smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face.


    Why was Choi Jung Gun using team leader Lee Soo Hyuk¡¯s ability?


    He had no time to ask that.


    Tap.


    He saw the long sword in Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s hand as he leisurely walked out of the car.


    Bang!


    He also saw the mes in the hands of his orphanage instructor as he kicked the truck door open to get out.


    - Cale, what are you going to do?


    Jung Yi-Rang was already moving toward Choi Jung Gun as the Super Rock asked that question. He was moving extremely elegantly without being in a rush. Jung Yi-Rang quickly moved toward Choi Jung Gun as if he was slipping on water and swung his sword.


    Baaaaang!


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s sword that looked as if it would cut through anything was stopped by Jung Yi-Rang.


    ¡°What the, what the hell?¡±


    However, Cale did not have the luxury to watch their battle.


    He recalled the name of the orphanage instructor who had crashed into the car.


    Park So Jin.


    That Park So Jin was walking toward Cale right now.


    She was smiling like the devil.


    ¡°What the, what the hell?¡±


    A look of intense curiosity was visible on her face as she walked forward with a smile.


    ¡°Hey Rok Soo, did the wanderer protect you?¡±


    She tilted her head to one side and asked in a bright voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way. That fucking leech does not have a defense-type power.¡±


    She moved both hands at that moment.


    The dark red fires surrounding both hands shot out toward Cale. She charged toward Cale behind the mes as well.


    She looked determined to kill him at all costs.


    Craaaackle-!


    The dark red fire that slithered like a viper gobbled up the shield and wings surrounding Cale.


    - Cale, it¡¯s worth trying.


    Cale moved his body as soon as he heard the Super Rock¡¯s voice.


    Park So Jin reached her hand toward Cale, who was now surrounded by the dark red fire. Her hand was in a fist, as if she was trying to break the shield.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    She urgently pulled back the hand she had pushed into the dark red fire.


    Crackle.


    Her hand still showed signs of the power that had tried to swallow her just now.


    This fire was different from her dark red fire¡­it was a rose gold fire. That fire had a thunderbolt inside of it.


    ¡°What the, what the hell?¡±


    The smile disappeared a bit on her face as she repeated those words.


    The dark red fire had disappeared.


    The rose gold fire had swallowed it.


    She could see Cale through the gaps of that rose gold fire infused with thunderbolts that Cale was smiling with a rose gold fiery thunderbolt in his hand.


    He nonchntlymented as if he was copying her.


    ¡°What the, what the hell? There were two Hunters?¡±


    Cale moved his hand that now had the luxurious and destructive fiery thunderbolt instead of the silver shield.


    ¡°A Hunter should know their ce.¡±


    The fiery thunderbolt immediately shot out toward Park So Jin.


    ¡°How can you aim for a prey you cannot catch?¡±


    Babababang-!


    The rose gold light reached Park So Jin. The dark red fire and the rose gold fire intertwined and shot up into the air, looking like two snakes trying to eat each other.


    The smoke and dust from the aftershock surrounded the area.


    - Cale, she¡¯sing.


    Cale then gently reached his hand out.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    The silver shield and Park So Jin¡¯s fist crashed against each other.


    Her clothes and hair were burnt in multiple spots, however¡­ She did not pay any attention to those things. She was only focused on Cale.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    Her dark red fire covered fist mmed against the shield.


    ¡°How? This is Korea! Rok Soo, how do you have a power from the other world? Hmm?¡±


    Park So Jin¡¯s eyes slowly turned yellow.


    Cale nonchntly responded.


    ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡±


    Park So Jin¡¯s eyes opened wide. Her eyes that had been sparkling with some sort of greed saw a ck sword.


    Choi Jung Gun had approached at some point and was shing down toward Park So Jin.


    ¡°Ugggh!¡±


    Park So Jin urgently dodged.


    sh.


    However, the tip of the sword reached her arm and easily sliced her arm off.


    ¡°This motherfucking leech bastard.¡±


    One corner of her lips curled up.


    ¡°This fucking loser who only chases after the Hunters.¡±


    However, Choi Jung Gun did not even nce at Park So Jin. It was as if she wasn¡¯t worth his time. Choi Jung Gun turned his head and his sword moved once again.


    Baaaaaang!


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s sword and Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s sword shed once again. Choi Jung Gun opened his mouth.


    ¡°It looks like my ability cannot reach you.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s sword could not slice through Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s sword. Choi Jung Gun pushed forward with his sword and Jung Yi-Rang leisurely retreated.


    Tap.


    Choi Jung Gun stood in front of Cale who had now released his shield. Jung Yi-Rangnded not too far away and he pushed his sses up with his finger.


    ¡°We traveled through dimensions toe to Nn Barrow¡¯s hometown. Isn¡¯t it obvious that we would expect Nn Barrow to chase after us?¡±


    Jung Yi-Rang made eye contact with Cale and warmly smiled.


    Choi Jung Gun shook the sword in his hand a bit as he asked.


    ¡®So, you prepared to fight against me?¡±


    Jung Yi-Rang shrugged his shoulders instead of responding. His eyes underneath the sses were glowing sharply.


    ¡°We thought that we could easily defeat you two on one. We never expected it to be two on two. How can Kim Rok Soo use ancient powers-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    In that moment as Jung Yi-Rang and Choi Jung Gun stopped fighting and were chatting¡­


    Ruuuumble-


    There was a quiet rumbling in the sky.


    A strand of rose gold thunderbolt struck down from the sky.


    It was aiming perfectly for Jung Yi-Rang. Choi Jung Gun felt something scary behind him and urgently turned his head.


    Cale was standing there stoically while staring at him.


    ¡°It looks like you all have a lot to chat about. But that¡¯s not my concern, is it?¡±


    Baaaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion and Cale could see a red power shooting out of Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s sword.


    It crashed into the rose gold thunderbolt and although he was pushed back, he was not swallowed by the thunderbolt.


    ¡®That red light.¡¯


    He was familiar with it.


    It was somewhat simr to the red power that the God of Despair had used.


    ¡°Sunbae.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes were locked on Jung Yi-Rang as he pointed to the side with his hand.


    Park So Jin was charging toward them with her eyes and hair both bright yellow.


    She looked like a ball of fire as the dark red fire was nowpletely surrounding her body.


    - Cale, it won¡¯t be easy.


    The Super Rock, who had said it was worth trying earlier, suddenly changed tunes and said that it won¡¯t be easy.


    However, the look on Cale¡¯s face did not change as he remained focused on Jung Yi-Rang while speaking to Choi Jung Gun.


    ¡°Get her.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s body turned toward Park So Jin after hearing his stern tone.


    What he heard at that moment was¡­


    ¡°Get rid of your restrictions.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun flinched but started moving without looking back.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    He epted Cale¡¯s order and Cale felt as if the air started to fluctuate.


    The air felt heavy and stuffy like during a monsoon. As that unexinable weight surrounded Cale¡­


    Shaaaaaaa-


    He felt a cold breeze.


    - Even the air around him is different. When did he grow so much?


    Cale could see Choi Jung Gun¡¯s changed appearance as the Super Rockmented with sorrow.


    His hair that had been brown was now pitch ck, even darker than the night. His ck hair also reached down to his hips.


    Ooooooooong-


    The ck sword that was as dark as his hair roared and it sliced down toward Park So Jin.


    sh.


    A portion of the dark red fire was sliced.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Park So Jin groaned.


    ¡°Fuck¡ª!¡±


    Park So Jin was scowling like a yak?a and she violently released even more of the fire that looked as if it would burn everything down and charged toward Choi Jung Gun.


    Cale realized something while watching the two of them.


    ¡®He¡¯s a devil.¡¯


    Like a real devil that was always in pain from hunger¡­ Choi Jung Gun looked thirsty.


    However, his eyes were full of joy. Hunting the Hunters¡­ Cale could feel that this was what Choi Jung Gun really wanted.


    - He¡¯s gone crazy.


    As the cheapskate fiery thunderbolt made a rare seriousment¡­


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Drip.


    A strand of dark red blood dripped down from Choi Jung Gun¡¯s mouth. Cale frowned.


    ¡®Does it harm his body to remove the restriction?¡¯


    However, Cale could not keep thinking about that.


    Baaaaang!


    Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s sword mmed into the silver shield and Cale gently turned his body to dodge the aftershock of the impact.


    Jung Yi-Rang did not have any injuries on him.


    ¡°Damn, I thought that poor little Kim Rok Soo was being used as bait by Nn Barrow. I guess that¡¯s not it.¡±


    He peeked toward Park So Jin, as if he had found some breathing room again, before charging toward Cale with his sword.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll have to be my bait instead.¡±


    Simr to how Choi Jung Gun was nning on using Cale as bait¡­ Jung Yi-Rang seemed to be nning on taking Cale as bait to pressure Choi Jung Gun.


    - Cale, this punk hasn¡¯t even removed his restrictions.


    As the Super Rock mentioned¡­ Although Park So Jin¡¯s appearance and attack pattern were slowly changing along with her eyes and hair colors, Jung Yi-Rang still looked like a regr Korean person.


    - This guy is strong. This guy is the real deal.


    He knew.


    Cale knew that was the case as well.


    Craaaaaaack.


    He knew because the shield shook and cracked a bit after being hit by Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s sword.


    Baaaaang!


    The sword and shield mmed against each other once again. Cale could see Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s smiling face past the sword that was full of an ominous red light.


    Craaaaaaack-


    A much more visible crack appeared on the silver shield.


    ¡°Are you going to run away? Or maybe that thunderbolt again?¡±


    Jung Yi-Rang asked in a cheeky voice.


    Cale responded back.


    ¡°All wrong.¡±


    The shield then disappeared.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Cale had withdrawn his shield.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Whirlwinds had gathered at his ankles instead. His body quickly headed toward Jung Yi-Rang.


    Cale and Jung Yi-Rang were pretty close to each other as the shield and sword had mmed against each other. Cale shortened that distance even more.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    A shocked Jung Yi-Rang raised his sword.


    However, Cale raised his hand, and¡­


    Bang!


    A small but sturdy silver shield stopped the sword.


    Jung Yi-Rang was defenseless thanks to that.


    Smile.


    Cale smiled, and¡­


    - Doing it once more!


    Rumble-


    The sky let out a short roar before a rose gold thunderbolt shot down toward Jung Yi-Rang.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Jung Yi-Rang did not waste that short moment before the thunderbolt struck down. He urgently twisted his body. He tightly clenched the sword that was about to be flung away from the impact with the shield and moved his body to the side.


    ¡°I was waiting for this.¡±


    Cale had been waiting for this moment.


    He expected that Jung Yi-Rang would be able to dodge both the fiery thunderbolt and the shield.


    Cale¡¯s target was not Jung Yi-Rang.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The water spear in Cale¡¯s hand¡­ The spear made by the Sky Eating Water moved following Cale¡¯s hand.


    His goal was Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s hand.


    Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s sword that was getting in Choi Jung Gun¡¯s way and stopping Choi Jung Gun¡¯s ability to sh through anything¡­


    He would first take this away from Jung Yi-Rang.


    ¡°You-!¡±


    Jung Yi-Rang realized it as well.


    He tried to twist his body again in order to dodge the water spear. He had quite the skilled body control.


    However, doing this was difficult.


    Boom-


    The ground that Jung Yi-Rang was standing on started shaking.


    Wood, wind, fire, and water¡­


    Next came earth.


    Jung Yi-Rang lost his bnce at the sudden shaking and his eyes saw the water spear stab his hand.


    Drip.


    Blood dripped out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    Stone spears shot up from the shaking ground.


    They surrounded Jung Yi-Rang on all sides and were pointed toward the sky.


    Jung Yi-Rang was imprisoned inside the stone prison and could not do anything to resist.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The water spear left a deep scar on Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s hand as it moved past.


    Tang!


    The sword finally fell from Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this, my dear friend.¡±


    Cale smiled and picked up Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s sword.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    He heard Park So Jin¡¯s shout.


    Cale turned his gaze.


    Park So Jin was curled forward while clenching her side.


    Choi Jung Gun was standing in front of her and looking at Cale while shaking the blood off his sword.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 729: Must not be sane (5)

    <h4>Chapter 729: Must not be sane (5)</h4>


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s gaze that did not seem to hold any emotions did not move away from Cale and the stone spears that were imprisoning Jung Yi-Rang.


    - That punk should recognize this if he has eyes. He might not recognize me, but he should recognize the Super Rock''s powers!


    Cale could hear the slightly angry voice of the fiery thunderbolt cheapskate.


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone. The owner of that power was the one who saved the only survivor of their battle against the ancient White Star, Nn Barrow aka Choi Jung Gun.


    Step, step.


    Choi Jung Gun started walking.


    - This punk wasn¡¯t the type of bastard who used people as bait......!


    The angry and disappointed cheapskate¡¯s voice continued to echo in Cale¡¯s mind.


    However, Cale couldn¡¯t help but trust the present situation in front of him more than what he was hearing.


    Choi Jung Gun stopped walking. He raised one leg.


    Pow!


    His foot urately kicked Park So Jin, who was on her knees.


    Boom!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Park So Jin mmed into the stone spear prison that Cale had made. Her body followed the side of the spears and slid to the ground.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    Park So Jin clenched her bleeding side with body hands as she breathed heavily.


    Step, step.


    Choi Jung Gun didn¡¯t even nce at her and walked toward Cale. To be more specific, he walked toward Jung Yi-Rang.


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but feel a mysterious sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from his actions.


    ¡°Sunbae.¡±


    However, Choi Jung Gun did not respond at all to Cale and moved his sword before Cale could say anything else.


    sh.


    ¡°Ugggh!¡±


    Jung Yi-Rang''s right hand received a deep cut from Choi Jung Gun''s sword.


    It was already bleeding heavily.


    - Ho.


    The Super Rock gasped and Cale gulped.


    Drip. Drip.


    Choi Jung Gun''s face was now covered in both Park So Jin''s blood and Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s blood but he still remained emotionless as he calmlymented.


    ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t be able to hold a sword ever again.¡±


    He then finally looked at Cale.


    ¡°I guess you really won¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Cale realized it at that moment.


    ¡®This guy really is a crazy bastard.¡¯


    He was also much colder than Cale had expected.


    Cale had used the stone prison to stop Jung Yi-Rang''s movements, but Choi Jung Gun thought that it was not enough. He had made the swordsman Jung Yi-Rang''s main method of attacking, his hands, useless.


    And now that the enemy couldn¡¯t attack any longer...


    ¡°You better start speaking if you don¡¯t want to lose your left hand too.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun finally initiated a conversation.


    ¡®Very professional.¡¯


    His actions made it seem as if it was not his first time doing this.


    Choi Jung Gun and Cale made eye contact.


    ¡°You''re not even anxious.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun looked at Cale as if he was observing him before nonchntlymenting and walking closer to Jung Yi-Rang.


    Jung Yi-Rang had pulled in his injured arm that had been outside the prison and was trying to stop the blood with his other hand.


    He had not shown any signs of pain since the original groan. He simply had a sorrowful smile on his face.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun asked very short questions.


    ¡°Where is your patriarch?¡±


    Cale had learned something from this conversation.


    ¡®This Hunters organization has a patriarch too? Is it organized as more of a family than a scattered bunch of little groups?¡¯


    Jung Yi-Rang couldn''t open his mouth and was rolling his eyes in thought while peeking at Cale and Choi Jung Gun. He heard an inconsistentugh at that moment.


    ¡°Kekekeke, kekeke-¡±


    It was Park So Jin. Her shoulders were moving up and down as she raised her head with difficulty.


    "Why?¡±


    She smiled brightly toward Choi Jung Gun with her teeth showing.


    ¡°Why are you looking for our patriarch-nim? Do you want to find and kill him?¡±


    She seemed to find this quiteughable. She looked at Choi Jung Gun from head to toe before shouting. Her voice was full of joy as if she had forgotten all about her pain.


    ¡°You''re just a loser, a bastard who chose to be a wanderer! A bastard like you who couldn¡¯t even be a god is going to kill the patriarch-nim? Kekeke! Do you really think that that would be possible?¡±


    ¡°Hey, shut the hell up!¡±


    Jung Yi-Rang urgently scolded Park So Jin and looked toward Cale with sorrow.


    "Everything, I promise to tell you everything. Can you please just let me live? Nn Barrow over there... Umm, Choi Jung Gun sunbae is not someone I can talk things out with. He kills any and all Hunters whenever he can. Please? Can we please just chat first?¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡®I agree with him on that aspect.¡¯


    Choi Jung Gun would not be able to calm himself enough to chat with a Hunter.


    There was also nopromise.


    "I don¡¯t know about that. Sunbae does not seem like the type of person who would let you guys live because I tell him that we should talk with you.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun looked toward Cale who had a twisted smile on his face.


    ¡°I almost died earlier too.¡±


    If he had been regr high school student Kim Rok Soo, he would have been seriously injured if not killed by that truck crashing into them earlier.


    ¡°No, ah... Seriously...¡±


    Jung Yi-Rang looked as if he didn''t know what to do as an even more sorrowful look in his eyes. He was continuously checking on Park So Jin''s condition at the same time.


    ¡°But you see... Jung Yi-Rang.¡±


    Cale looked at him and chuckled.


    "Why are you clenching your hand like that when the bleeding has already stopped?¡±


    Jung Yi-Rang''s gaze instantly changed and Choi Jung Gun flinched. His body turned away from observing Kim Rok Soo toward Jung Yi-Rang.


    Crack!


    However, Jung Yi-Rang was faster.


    Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s body easily destroyed the stone spears. Cale saw that his eyes turned purple and a slimy purple liquid covered his injured hand at the same time.


    Jung Yi-Rang extended his left hand as soon as he destroyed the stone spears.


    It was not directed toward the sword that Cale had taken.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Jung Yi-Rang grabbed Park So Jin by the back of the neck and urgently retreated.


    sh-!


    Choi Jung Gun''s sword shed at nothing and Cale reached his hand toward Jung Yi-Rang. A fiery thunderbolt instantly crackled in Cale¡¯s hand and shot toward Jung Yi-Rang like an arrow.


    Jung Yi-Rang waved his right hand in the air.


    Chhhhhh-


    The purple liquid scattered like paint and Cale''s fiery thunderbolt was swallowed by it.


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    Cale smirked once again and the Super Rock made ament that seemed to encapste what Cale was thinking.


    - It¡¯s at this level.


    This purple liquid... Cale was figure out the strength of this power.


    ¡°Fuck. I let my guard down-!¡±


    Choi Jung Gun swore before he charged toward Jung Yi-Rang with an even colder expression on his face. Cale could feel the air bing heavier with each step that Choi Jung Gun took.


    The air was like the herbivores curling up with fear at the arrival of a tiger.


    The air around them seemed to be shivering at Choi Jung Gun''s actions.


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide at that moment.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Park So Jin shouted as she smiled.


    ¡°Kill me!¡±


    She lookedpletely deranged and was burning up more than ever before. She red at Choi Jung Gun who was running toward her and could not stopughing.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone crazy.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun continued running and raised his sword with thatment.


    ¡°Kill! Kill me!¡±


    Park So Jin shouted even louder. Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide. He subconsciously tried to activate his shield.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Jung Yi-Rang frowned and a tear dripped out of his now purple eyes.


    Puuk.


    His right hand stabbed through Park So Jin''s heart. He was holding Park So Jin''s heart with his right hand that was covered in a red aura.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Park So Jin wasughing with joy but theughing soon stopped as the light disappeared from her eyes.


    Jung Yi-Rangmented without any emotion in his voice.


    "Take this offering of karma.¡±


    Right at that moment, behind Jung Yi-Rang... The empty area fluctuated. A red dot appeared, turned into a red thread, and then a red wall that fluctuated in the air.


    It had all happened in an instant and Choi Jung Gun''s emotionless face frowned.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Ooooooooong-


    The ck sword roared and shed down. It didn''t have any aura, but the sword seemed to cut through space and a formless power wasunched toward Jung Yi-Rang.


    ¡°Next time.¡±


    However, Jung Yi-Rang moved into the red wall that was already taller than him. His body leaned back as if he was falling before he was swallowed by that red wall.


    Jung Yi-Rang looked at Choi Jung Gun and Cale with Park So Jin still in his hand.


    He was looking at them with a stoic expression but a burning gaze.


    "See you again next time.¡±


    The formless power sliced through where Jung Yi-Rang was located at that moment.


    Baaaaaang---!


    The red wall exploded without being cut. However, Jung Yi-Rang and the rest of the red wall had already disappeared.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    The sword in Choi Jung Gun''s hand was shaking. His whole body was shaking. His gaze turned toward Cale.


    ¡°If you used the stone sp-¡±


    However, he did not finish his sentence. Cale¡¯s cold gaze that seemed to be observing him made him lower his head.


    The Indestructible Shield.


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    The Fire of Destruction.


    There were also traces of others who had been his allies.


    Choi Jung Gun was imaging those people he missed so dearly standing behind Cale before his mind started nking out. However, he saw the blood on his hands as he looked down.


    There were no emotions visible on his face again when Choi Jung Gun raised his head.


    He heard Cale¡¯s nonchnt voice at that moment.


    ¡°Not that skilled.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun avoided Cale¡¯s gaze and walked over to where Jung Yi-Rang and Park So Jin''s corpse had disappeared.


    - Cale. Good job.


    Cale heard the Super Rock¡¯s bitter praise at that moment.


    He did not feel many emotions about Choi Jung Gun who had tried to use him as bait nor Jung Yi-Rang and Park So Jin who were trying to hunt him.


    He didn''t feel much about the fact that they escaped either.


    Why?


    ¡®It''s all just an illusion anyway.¡¯


    Cale was not young enough to be controlled by his emotions in such a situation. He was not actually 17 years old.


    ¡®It¡¯spleted with Jung Yi-Rang escaping.¡¯


    Cale hadpleted his basic foundation for how to handle the Hunters.


    How the Hunters aim for their prey.


    How Hunters hide themselves.


    How Hunters fight.


    How Hunters escape from danger.


    He had seen everything so he could set the foundation for fighting against the Hunters and protecting his people in reality.


    Cale walked toward Choi Jung Gun, who was walking toward the car that Jung Yi-Rang had been in, and nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Sunbae. Are you not curious regarding anything about me?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun did not show any reaction to Cale.


    ¡°Fiery thunderbolt. The glutton priestess.¡±


    His shoulder shook after hearing the next part.


    ¡°You know the Super Rock, right?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun finally looked at Cale. The feeble Kim Rok Soo with dried blood on his mouth was looking at Choi Jung Gun as if he was looking at prey.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead and talk. Tell me everything you know, sunbae. Hmm?¡±


    Crackle. Crack.


    Rose gold currents were crackling around Cale. They were calm yet violent, as if they were reflecting the cheapskate¡¯s current emotions.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we chat peacefully? Hmm?¡±


    Cale smiled as best as he could toward a person who used him as bait and put him in a dangerous situation.


    ¡®He is still Choi Han¡¯s uncle and Choi Jung Soo¡¯s ancestor.¡¯


    He had another thought at the same time.


    ¡®Once this conversation is over...¡¯


    He would take a look at team leader Lee Soo Hyuk''s face.


    And then he would leave.


    He needed to get to the end of the temple earlier than the others in order to stab himself in the heart with the dagger andpletely get rid of the White Star.


    * * *


    "Even if we put the piece remaining in yellow aside...¡±


    Cage was looking at Alberu as if she found this hard to understand.


    ¡°Why is everybody stopped at purple?¡±


    Crown prince Alberu was biting his lips without being able to say anything. On the orb located on top of the sealed god¡¯s temple... Alberu¡¯s gaze sunk while looking at the six pieces of the orb.


    ¡®Purple was...¡¯


    Alberu recalled what purple represented in this illusion test.


    ¡®Indignity.¡¯


    There were now only five pieces lit up since Toonka had given up. Of them, one piece was stuck in yellow but the other four pieces were all stopped at the purple indignity test.

 Chapter 730: Must not be sane (6)

    <h4>Chapter 730: Must not be sane (6)</h4>


    SPONSORED CONTENT


    However, there was a bigger issue than this purple indignity test.


    ¡°Goldie gramps! The human, something is weird! I keep sensing the human¡¯s powers in that yellow piece!¡±


    The chubby front paw was pointing at the yellow piece.


    ¡°The Super Rock, fiery thunderbolt, water, and shield! The human seems to be in a big fight right now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s serious, nya!¡±


    ¡°This is not right, nya.¡±


    Raon, Hong, and Onmented aftering to Eruhaben''s side and were huffing with serious expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Hey Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, gramps?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    On and Hong nodded their heads to show that they somewhat agreed with the ancient Dragon. They were not suspicious about Raon, they were curious. Raon pounded his chest as if he was frustrated.


    "Anyway, I can feel it! I can feel our human using his powers! That is the problem!¡±


    The ancient Dragon and the Cats nodded their heads.


    It was a problem.


    Cale was the only one who could not make it out of the sloth test.


    Why was he using so much of his ancient powers in this sloth test?


    All of these were things that made them confused. He seemed to be in a problematic situation.


    * * *


    Choi Jung Gun stared at Cale who was speaking affectionately but with a vicious attitude and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Chat about what?¡±


    ¡°To start...¡±


    Cale wanted this conversation with Choi Jung Gun to be short. He didn''t need to chat with this guy for long.


    ¡°Sunbae. That ability you just used that can sh through anything. Is that really your ability?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun had used Lee Soo Hyuk''s ability.


    ¡®The cataclysm happens after I take the College Schstic Ability Test. Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk is known to have gotten his shing ability after the cataclysm.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo was only 17 in this illusion.


    That meant that Choi Han had this ability before Lee Soo Hyuk.


    That was why Cale had a single question.


    How did team leader Lee Soo Hyuk end up with Choi Jung Gun¡¯s ability?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun did not say anything. Cale took that as a positive response and asked.


    ¡°Can you pass that power to someone else? Or can someone else learn it?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun looked at Cale with an inspecting gaze before responding.


    "Why?¡±


    It sounded casual but the tone was sharp.


    ¡°You want it for yourself?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun was asking Cale as if to get a feel for what he wanted.


    ¡°Yes I do.¡±


    Cale just answered since he didn''t want to exin everything.


    Choi Jung Gun flinched after hearing Cale answer without any hesitation and dodged Cale¡¯s gaze to look at the car again. However, he still responded.


    ¡°Other people can use this power too.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun nonchntly answered.


    ¡°However, I need to give up this power for that to happen.¡±


    His face was cold without any emotions visible on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n on handing this power to someone else by losing ess to it. It is not something for you to desire.¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡®He has no ns on handing it to anybody else?¡¯


    In that case, how did team leader Lee Soo Hyuk end up with it a few yearster?


    The answer was simple.


    Choi Jung Gun, Mr. Nn Barrow, gave up on this power and handed it over to team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh.


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to understand.¡¯


    Choi Jung Gun was currently crazed about hunting Hunters. Why would someone like that hand over a power that was useful for hunting to someone like Lee Soo Hyuk, a person he has no connections to whatsoever?


    ¡®Questions only bring forth more questions. Let¡¯s just focus on the truth right now.¡¯


    Cale did not create any more questions for himself.


    The answers would be revealed at some point.


    Choi Jung Gun was now searching Park So Jin¡¯s half-crushed truck before he asked Cale a question.


    ¡°Then why do you want that power?¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to know?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun looked back at Cale.


    ¡°Did you already know who I was?¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°Nn Barrow? Or are you looking for the first Dragon yer? Maybe the person that the Super Rock saved until the end?¡±


    Saved until the end.


    Choi Jung Gun¡¯s stoic face slightly cracked after hearing those words.


    Cale recognized the emotions visible through that crack.


    ¡®...Guilt......?¡¯


    Choi Jung Gun was feeling guilt toward the Super Rock. However, he quickly erased that crack and put on an iron wall-like face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Need what?¡±


    ¡°The powers you have. I don¡¯t wish to know about them nor do I have a reason to do so.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    Cale could see Choi Jung Gun tightly clench his fists after identally blurting it out.


    - Huuuuuu.


    The fiery thunderbolt cheapskate sighed but Cale was more focused on the fists.


    ¡®I should stop provoking him.¡¯


    He was slightly scared.


    This was an illusion but he was still a bit scared. That was the reason he said the following.


    ¡°Later, you will understand everything by the time the day ends.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing--


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun had a rare frown on his face after hearing sirens.


    There was a police car approaching them from the distance.


    Choi Jung Gun looked around.


    They were on a twone street by a quiet rice paddy without any CCTV or light poles. There weren''t any houses nearby.


    Crack! Crack!


    He turned his head after suddenly hearing something break.


    "The dash cam.¡±


    Cale looked rxed as he destroyed the dash cam in Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s car with a stone spear.


    "Do you have one in your car too?¡±


    ¡°I don''t carry things like that.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and stood next to Choi Jung Gun.


    The police car was not too far now.


    "What are we going to do? Should we take Jung Yi-Rang¡¯s car and go?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun took out a crumpled paper from his pocket instead of responding.


    It was a teleportation magic scroll. It looked quite expensive.


    "Where did you get that-?¡±


    Cale asked and Choi Jung Gun calmly responded.


    ¡°You can get anything with money.¡±


    ¡°I guess you have a lot of money, sunbae-nim?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun responded sternly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Cale was wealthy as well but he felt envious for some reason. He responded without covering the envy visible on his face.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and go see Lee Soo Hyuk.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun was truly shocked this time as he looked at Cale.


    ¡°How do you know Lee Soo Hyuk......?¡±


    "What''s wrong? Wasn¡¯t the event earlier so that I could see Choi Jung Soo?¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    Choi Jung Gun''s face stiffened for a moment and Cale recognized the vicious gaze in Choi Jung Gun''s eyes and clenched Choi Jung Gun¡¯s shoulder as hard as he could.


    ¡°If I was a Hunter or your enemy, would I have remained quiet and let you use me as bait?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun read the fire that was residing inside Cale¡¯s eyes. Cale spoke quietly as if he was whispering.


    "The reason I let it be was because I didn''t want to leave Choi Jung Soo as the bait. Do you understand, sunbae?¡±


    Cale smiled and pointed to the scroll.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. We don¡¯t want the cops to see us.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun''s eyes were full of chaos. The number of things he wanted to ask was increasing.


    The ancient powers, Lee Soo Hyuk, his rtionship with Choi Jung Soo, the things Cale knew about him... The things he needed to ask were starting to pile up.


    The freshman Kim Rok Soo that he knew was not here.


    However, he could not ask.


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s gaze was not allowing any questions. Furthermore, the demeanor of this guy was not that of a regr high school student.


    ¡®...A lord.¡¯


    The special aura and determination of someone who has led others during a crisis wasing out of Kim Rok Soo.


    This was not based on talent but based on years of experience.


    Choi Jung Gun tightly clenched both hands.


    Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiip-!


    The teleportation scroll was ripped and a police officer got off the car and shouted the moment the scroll wrapped around Cale and Choi Jung Gun.


    ¡°What is going on, eek! A, a person-!¡±


    Cale let the teleportation take him as he heard the gasp of astonishment that sounded almost like a scream.


    * * *


    Rustle.


    Cale looked forward while standing on top of grass.


    In the busy filming location...


    Well, slightly away from there where the supporting characters were waiting for their scene... The ce designated for them was just a dirt floor without even any chairs.


    Cale was in a forest from where that open area was visible and saw Lighthouse leaning against a tree.


    ¡°Sunbae.¡±


    He addressed Choi Jung Gun who was standing next to him.


    ¡°Do you have any ns on using Lee Soo Hyuk as you used me?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun looked at Cale¡¯s face before he responded. Cale¡¯s face still seemed indifferent while looking at Lee Soo Hyuk, but his eyes were full of joy and delight. There was also this thick sense of longing.


    ¡°No. I don''t. He has no value being used like that.¡±


    He has no value.


    It sounded cruel but it was the truth.


    That should mean that it is not a lie.


    ¡°Sunbae. What is that patriarch thing you asked Jung Yi-Rang and Park So Jin about earlier? Does the Hunter organization have its own head?¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason for me to exin?¡±


    Cale chuckled at Choi Jung Gun''s question.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least give me the foundational information after trying to use me as bait? Am I wrong?¡±


    He was not wrong.


    Choi Jung Gun observed Cale, who was looking around as if there was no need to even look at him, and started speaking.


    ¡°A long time ago, there were some families called the ¡®Bridle of Karma.¡¯¡±


    Cale suddenly remembered how Jung Yi-Rang had said ¡®Take this offering of karma.¡¯


    Jung Yi-Rang disappeared into the red wall after that so it must be rted. It might even be the secret to their dimension travel.


    "There are currently five families and the person leading each of the five families is the ¡®patriarch¡¯ and, based on what I know, they are responsible for nning most of the hunts.¡±


    "Then I guess your goal is to get the patriarchs, sunbae?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cale turned to look at Choi Jung Gun for the first time since they came here. Choi Jung Gun was looking up in the air.


    ¡°The King''s Sessor.¡±


    A fishy smile appeared on Choi Jung Gun¡¯s face.


    Shhhhhhh-


    His appearance was turning back to the one with the short brown hair from before he released his restriction.


    ¡°The five patriarchs protect the King''s Sessor and await the grand vision for after the sessor has grown.¡±


    Buzz--


    Something vibrated at that moment. Cale looked at the phone in Choi Jung Gun''s hand and Choi Jung Gun calmly turned the phone off as he responded.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to film soon so they want us to hurry over.¡±


    Cale turned his gaze.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Gambling center thug stand up!¡±


    The person who seemed to be in charge shouted and Lee Soo Hyuk stood up firmly and walked over.


    ¡°Ah... you.¡±


    The man peeked at Lee Soo Hyuk before shaking his head but nodded his head after Lee Soo Hyuk awkwardly smiled at him.


    ¡°Alright, I guess we have no choice! We¡¯recking people. But Lee Soo Hyuk, it¡¯s not my fault if the director cuts you out, okay?¡±


    "That¡¯s okay, mister.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk smiled brightly but the man-in-charge turned his head with an iffy look on his face.


    "Tsk. You give off such a cool vibe. If youe off cooler than the main character, ah, seriously.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk pretended not to hear the man¡¯spliment that wasn¡¯t actually apliment and touched his hand. He was doing it because he was embarrassed but the man-in-charge thought that even that made him seem as if he was filming a noir on his own.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaa.¡±


    He sighed and threw a bottle of water at Lee Soo Hyuk. It was his way of taking care of him.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Go to the other side instead of to me next time!¡±


    The man-in-charge pointed his chin toward where the main role actors were before walking past Lee Soo Hyuk. Lee Soo Hyuk smiled brightly at the man-in-charge and bowed once again.


    Choi Jung Gun observed Cale, who quietly watch the scene before speaking.


    ¡°This is new.¡±


    A gentle smile appeared on his face.


    However, the words came out were theplete opposite of the smile.


    ¡°What is the grand vision they are trying to achieve with the King''s Sessor?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure yet.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun could see Kim Rok Soo nodding his head with an, ¡®mm.¡¯ Kim Rok Soo continued to nod as he mumbled to himself.


    "The Hunters¡¯ goals, battle styles and escape. Oh, Lee Soo Hyuk''s ability as well.¡±


    ¡®I learned all that I need to learn.¡¯


    Cale made up his mind.


    ¡®Time to go.¡¯


    He saw Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo''s faces. He heard the minimum amount of information necessary.


    He could not linger here forever.


    ¡°Then sunbae, you go ahead to film now. Ah, will it be difficult because of the blood?¡±


    ¡°...If I go, what about you?¡±


    Cale smiled at the confused Choi Jung Gun and responded.


    ¡°I need to go too.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Cale made up his mind to get out of this illusion and push forward toward reality.


    His firm resolve would not waver.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Cale could see the yellow dust surrounding him, the forest, and the entire filming location.


    ¡°I guess it was these things that ate my memories.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Choi Jung Gun looked at Cale in shock.


    The tips of Cale''s feet were slowly cracking and bing faint.


    ¡°Sunbae.¡±


    Toward the shocked and anxious Choi Jung Gun...


    ¡°This is all just an illusion.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°It is an illusion of my past.¡±


    Cale could see everything bing dyed yellow and things starting to disappear from the distance.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was slowly covered in the yellow dust and disappearing.


    ¡°You''re an illusion, no, I''m an illusion-¡±


    The bewildered Choi Jung Gun grabbed Cale who was slowly bing faint.


    "Who are you? Are you really Kim Rok Soo? Did youe from the future?¡±


    Cale had no problems answering.


    ¡°I am Kim Rok Soo but also Cale Henituse. The one whoes out in The Birth of a Hero. Also the one who came from the future.¡±


    Cale suddenly got the chills.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Choi Jung Gun was bing covered in yellow dust and disappearing as well.


    However, an explosive fire rose in his eyes as soon as he heard Cale¡¯s response.


    "Cale Henituse......!¡±


    He shouted that name before shouting toward Cale.


    His lower half was gone from the yellow dust now.


    ¡°There were a total of seven Hunter families in the beginning!¡±


    There were five families now.


    Choi Jung Gun tightly grabbed Cale''s shoulders with both hands.


    ¡°The Red Blood family perished a long time ago. The White Blood family betrayed the Hunters and escaped!¡±


    Shhhhhhh-


    In the short moment as the yellow dust erased his upper body and was about to cover his face...


    ¡°Oh, descendant of the Thames!¡±


    Choi Jung Gun shouted as if Cale needed to know this.


    "The Red Blood did not perish! The Red Blood, find-¡±


    The illusion disappeared.


    Cale did not manage to hear the rest of Choi Jung Gun''s statement. However, he could easily finish the sentence.


    ¡°...Find the Red Blood.¡±


    Cale¡¯s face turned as cold as ice.


    It was not because he was angry or because he turned cold-hearted.


    ¡°...What the hell?¡±


    He had lost all color because he became anxious.


    - Error. Error.


    Green light started surrounding Cale once he passed the yellow sloth test.


    The green illusion was called Failure.


    Cale started thinking about the failures he had experienced in the past and the failures he might face in the future.


    - Error. Error.


    However, the voice that had announced the retest earlier could be heard again and Cale looked around.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    Numerous footages covered in green light were brushing past him.


    They were all failures he had experienced in the past.


    Some of them were potential failures Cale imagined could happen in the future.


    - Error. Cause determined.


    The voice continued.


    - There are numerous worst failures in the challenger¡¯s mind. There is no ranking of failures in his mind.


    He cannot forget any of his past failures and recalls them all equally.


    His uncertainty and fear for potential future failures are also on equal footing.


    Unable to choose one due to the existence of multiple worst failures.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale gulped.


    Basically, Cale considered all failures as equal and felt equally anxious about all potential failures in the future.


    ¡®So, it can''t choose one failure as the worst?


    ...Is that a good thing?¡¯


    Cale could not decide whether this was good or bad.


    Continuously deciphering the causes of failure in the past and thinking about the uncertainties of the future to protect the present and the future... That was something Cale felt was normal for him to do in order to organize information and analyze data.


    - Unable to determine a fitting test for the challenger. Unable to test.


    The voice said that Cale could not be tested before sternly adding on.


    - Relevant test destroyed.


    Craaaaaaack--!


    The numerous footages glowing green started breaking.


    The failure of surviving the battle against the unranked monster alone.


    The failure of seeing team members being injured for the first time since joining thepany.


    The failure of losing a subordinate for the first time after bing team leader.


    The potential failure of people around him getting hurt in the future.


    The numerous failures started breaking.


    ¡®...Oh, this is good.¡¯


    If it was unable to test him, didn''t that mean that it would pass him on to the next test?


    It was beneficial for Cale to skip a level.


    - Proceeding to the next test as ording to the manual.


    ¡®Oh. This is great.¡¯


    As color returned to Cale''s face...


    - Next test, indignity. The difficulty level of the indignity test has been modified to two times the normal level.


    ¡®Hmm?


    ...This is not good.¡¯

 Chapter 731: Pushing forward too rashly (1)

    <h4>Chapter 731: Pushing forward too rashly (1)</h4>


    # Pushing forward too rashly (1)


    SPONSORED CONTENT


    ¡®Double the difficulty?¡¯


    The voice continued just as Cale thought that this was really wrong.


    It was a mechanical voice without any emotions.


    - Determining the target of indignity.


    ¡®Target? Am I not the target?¡¯


    The voice quickly continued before Cale could even organize his thoughts.


    - Determined the target within the challenger¡¯s data who has faced the most indignity under the requirements.


    There are two qualified individuals.


    Based on the increased difficulty, the test will take two levels.


    Based on the increased difficulty, new test conditions required. Modifications necessary.


    Starting the optimization.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale subconsciously touched his eyes.


    The purple colored area started to warp.


    - Optimization 30%.


    40%


    Cale''s insides were churning the further the optimization progressed.


    It felt as if he got on a roller coaster without the safety bar after having a bottle of Makgeolli. (TL: A Korean alcoholic beverage)


    Basically, he felt as if he was going to die.


    ¡®I''m going to hurl.¡¯


    The voice spoke sternly as he had that thought.


    - Optimizationplete.


    The optimization had finally ended.


    However, Cale¡¯s insides were still churning.


    Unfortunately, the voice did not wait for him.


    - Indignity test version 1.5 is now starting.


    Paaaat!


    The purple light surrounded Cale.


    * * *


    ¡°Son of a.¡±


    Something like his insides churning was no longer a problem for Cale.


    "This is bad.¡±


    What he saw after the purple light disappeared was the sky at dawn.


    It was the twilight hour, just before the darkness disappeared and the sun came up.


    The night was slowly moving aside despite the sun not being up yet. This time in between night and morning... It was truly a beautiful period of time.


    However, Cale couldn¡¯t pay any attention to this beautiful sky.


    ¡°I.¡±


    I looked down at his hands and then raised his head.


    ¡°I am Venion Stan¡¯sckey?¡±


    He could see a stupid and cruel looking bastard''s reflection in the window.


    That was the body Cale was in right now.


    Venion Stan.


    The bastard of the House of Stan who imprisoned and tortured Raon. The bastard who did not simply try to tame Raon but did things he should never do.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale knew the person he was possessing right now.


    During that time when they visited the Stan territory to take care of the issue between Raon and Venion Stan...


    There were some bastards who took care of the issues pertaining to the shitty things Venion Stan did.


    Cale had seen Venion Stan¡¯s right hand man at that time, and this guy Cale was possessing was that right hand man''s right hand man¡¯s right hand man.


    Basically, he was slightly higher than the lowest of the lowlifes but was still one of Venion''sckeys.


    He had an official title but someone doing something so shitty didn¡¯t even deserve to be called ackey.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale was truly at a loss for words.


    On the desk underneath the window... Cale picked up a piece of paper.


    It was a letter. No, it was an order.


    < The young patriarch-nim is heading for the Tolz territory tomorrow. Prepare things so that you can serve him the same asst time. >


    Crack.


    The paper was crumpled.


    He could see the calendar on top of the desk. The date March 29, 780 was circled on the Felix calendar (F.C.).


    Cale had arrived in this world on March 29, 781 F.C.


    He didn''t know what today''s date was, but he at least knew that it was March one year before he arrived.


    That meant that Raon was three years old.


    He would be in the middle of being tortured without even knowing anything.


    Cale could see some of the words on the crumpled order.


    Tomorrow, Tolz territory, prepare to serve.


    The cave Raon was imprisoned in was in one of the viges under Viscount Tolz''s territory.


    That was the only ce in the Tolz territory that Venion Stan would go.


    Basically, Venion Stan would go to the Tolz territory tomorrow to see Raon and this guy had to get things ready to serve Venion.


    Cale looked around.


    He could see the bags that the owner of this body had packed.


    He seemed pretty finished with the preparations.


    ¡®Then what do I need to do?¡¯


    Cale slowly started to decide what he should do from here.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    However, Cale''s body suddenly stumbled and he grabbed the desk with one hand and his head with the other.


    ¡°Why, all of a sudden-¡±


    He suddenly felt extremely sleepy.


    Cale¡¯s sight slowly became blurry as if he was falling into a swamp and could not avoid this slumber.


    ¡®Fuck, what the hell is going on?!¡¯


    Cale was extremely angry as the situation changed again.


    However, he was able to figure one thing out with certainty as he looked at the calendar.


    This indignity test was not testing indignity that he had faced.


    It was watching the indignity of ¡®my person¡¯ or ¡®those important to me.¡¯


    Long into the future after every test is over, Cale would hear stories from his friends and understand why they all spent the most time during this test.


    ¡°...F... U... C... K......¡±


    Cale could not ovee the drowsiness and did not hesitate to swear as he fell asleep.


    The voice had said the following prior to the indignity test.


    ¡®Determined the target within the challenger¡¯s data who has faced the most indignity under the requirements.¡¯


    ¡®There are two qualified individuals.¡¯


    Difficulty set to twice the normal difficulty. As a result, Cale had to witness two people''s indignities.


    Cale fell asleep.


    ¡°Son of a.¡±


    He couldn''t help but swear when he opened his eyes again.


    ¡°...What did you just say?¡±


    There was a stubborn looking old man wearing the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Chief of Staff''s uniform in front of him.


    That meant that this ce was the center of the Roan Kingdom. This was the Roan Pce.


    Cale turned his head looking for a window.


    It was the end of dusk. The sun was slowly rising.


    The test had said the following.


    ¡®Based on the increased difficulty, the test will take two levels.¡¯


    ¡®Based on the increased difficulty, new test conditions required. Modifications necessary.¡¯


    Cale immediately understood what that meant.


    He would be in Venion Stan''sckey¡¯s body at night.


    ¡®During the day-¡¯


    Cale heard a thunder-like shout as he tried to think.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    The old man, who was not the Chief of Staff that Cale knew, had the Chief of Staff¡¯s uniform on while ring at Cale.


    ¡°Did you forget what you just said?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®I said son of a.¡¯


    Cale knew but pretended not to know.


    ¡°You dimwitted fool!¡±


    It made the Chief of Staff even angrier but Cale still looked calm.


    He had confirmed something through the window just now.


    This person looked extremely clueless.


    This person''s calm expression looked clueless. His clueless face would make the Chief of Staff angry.


    Cale didn''t care and simply stood there, making the old man sigh a few times before giving him an order in an annoyed voice.


    ¡°That.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ''That thing in your hand, you punk!¡±


    Cale finally looked down at the tray in his hand after hearing the old man almost going crazy with frustration.


    ¡°Ah, yes sir.¡±


    There was a bowl of soup and some bread.


    ¡°...What about this?¡±


    ¡°Haaa.¡±


    The Chief of Staff looked tired.


    ¡°Go take it to the first prince.¡±


    ¡°...The first prince?¡±


    ¡°The bastard without any backing. Don¡¯t you know who that is?¡±


    The first prince of the Roan Kingdom that Cale knew had quite a lot of backing.


    First of all, Cale was his backing.


    The unfamiliar Chief of Staff mumbled and turned around as if he had no more time to waste on Cale.


    ¡°Why does a young little punk have so many things he wants to eat? Tsk! How annoying! Are you not leaving?!¡±


    ¡®Little punk......?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    Just before Cale fell asleep just now... The calendar had said that it was March of 780 F.C.


    That meant that Alberu Crossman was already an adult, and although Alberu had no backing, the Chief of Staff would not say something like this openly in front of an attendant.


    ¡°Chief of Staff-nim.¡±


    Cale stopped the Chief of Staff who was leaving.


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    The Chief of Staff looked at him full of annoyance and Cale asked in a serious, but still clueless looking face.


    ¡°Could you tell me how old his highness is right now-¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cale pointed on top of the tray.


    ¡°I do not know his age.¡±


    Wouldn''t this be better than asking for today''s date?


    Cale looked calm and not embarrassed at all.


    Is that something you should be asking so shamelessly?


    That seemed to be what the Chief of Staff''s gaze seemed to be saying while talking crap about Cale.


    However, he sighed and walked away with a singlement.


    ¡°Fifteen.¡±


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    This was not 780 F.C.


    ¡®Based on the increased difficulty, new test conditions required.¡¯


    Cale was experiencing two new test situations as the voice had indicated.


    At night, he was with Raon when he was three years old.


    During the day, he was with Alberu Crossman when he was fifteen.


    ¡°Umm, Chief of Staff-nim.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The Chief of Staff seemed extremely energetic for someone his age.


    ¡°What, what, what is it this time?!¡±


    "Where is his highness¡¯s pce?¡±


    ¡°You, you-!¡±


    The Chief of Staff looked as if he would have a stroke because of this newbie in front of him. However, he calmed himself down.


    ¡®Yes, a clueless idiot of an attendant like him would be great for that little punk.¡¯


    He said one thing to the attendant and quickly left so that he could not be stopped again.


    ¡°West.¡±


    Cale looked at the disappearing Chief of Staff before turning around.


    ¡®It''s the same.¡¯


    Cale had asked just in case the crown prince''s pce would have been different from the one he knew since it was far in the past.


    Thankfully, it was in the same ce.


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s time to go?¡¯


    He headed toward the first prince¡¯s pce and looked around at everything, especially himself.


    Attendants were sorted into ranks and their years of service and ranks were visible on the shoulders of their uniform.


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing there.¡¯


    There were no colors visible on the shoulder.


    Cale realized that he was in the body of a new attendant who had just entered the pce.


    ¡®He hasn¡¯t even been here for six months.¡¯


    That meant that he became an attendant who had no power whatsoever in this pce.


    ¡°This really...¡±


    Cale sighed at this fact that he suddenly figured out.


    ¡®Does he not even have a chef in his pce?¡¯


    Members of the royal family usually had their own personal chefs in their pce.


    Cale looked down at the now cold soup and realized that he knew nothing about Alberu¡¯s childhood or his teen years.


    However, he figured something out for sure.


    ¡®The two people who faced the most indignity around me.¡¯


    Raon and Alberu Crossman were those two people.


    Frustration, failure, despair... They were different from indignity.


    Cale inspected his body.


    ¡®This time... I can¡¯t even use my ancient powers. I can¡¯t use my abilities either.¡¯


    Cale was in the bodies of people without any power or authority and had to watch Raon and Alberu''s indignity without any of his powers to help him.


    It would definitely be hard for Cale to watch the two of their indignity through day and night.


    Cale came to a conclusion.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I should live an easy life.¡¯


    Cale made up his mind as Venion Stan''sckey and the newest attendant of the Roan Pce.


    ¡®Let''s flip everything over.¡¯


    These were just illusions anyway.


    He decided to pour cider all over it. (TL: In Korean, cider is used tobel stories that the MC plows his way forward without much difficulty. In case you are curious, the opposite, a story full of slow development and angst is called sweet potato.)


    Cale¡¯s footsteps were extremely light as he held the tray and headed for the first prince¡¯s pce.


    * * *


    As for Cale''s friends who had started the indignity test long before he did...


    They all started at different points.


    Mary, who was in the body of a soldier in the Caro Kingdom''s Dubori territory, felt her heart beating wildly.


    ¡®...Mom.¡¯


    She had only been able to remember her mom''s voice.


    Seeing her mom''s face stabbed deep into her heart.


    ¡°Please, please, I beg you. Please?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Things even worse than you pests can imagine will show up if you can¡¯t pay up by tomorrow morning! Got it?¡±


    The unbelievably high territory tax... Mary''s father and mother who did not have the means to pay it were desperately begging to the tax collector.


    ¡®\Indignity.


    Mary was able to get back a bit of her forgotten memories from before she was 10 years old.


    However, it was not a joyful asion.


    It was not just her.


    Rosalyn and Clopeh were also facing the indignities of people they were close to in the past.


    However, just one person...


    Choi Han was in a slightly different situation.


    When he had finally ovee the failure test...


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    When he had finally managed to save the people of Harris Vige...


    ¡°I did it......!¡±


    He had be surrounded by green light and could feel that he had truly ovee it.


    Both the failure of his past and his present self...


    Choi Han had ovee them all.


    That was why Choi Han had flinched after hearing the voice that appeared with the purple light.


    - Target determined.


    Beep, beep.


    Error detected in target determination. Error detected.


    The purple light swept over Choi Han as the voice continued to speak.


    - Completed determination of the source of error.


    Target Cale Henituse iscking to be the target.


    Using challenger¡¯s memories to determine a new target.


    Target¡¯s true nature determined.


    Choi Han opened his eyes.


    - Target, Kim Rok Soo.


    Choi Han was the only one of the people in the temple who knew about Cale Henituse''s true nature.


    Only he could face the indignity of Kim Rok Soo who was inside Cale Henituse''s body.


    ¡°...How, how is this......¡±


    Choi Han clenched his eyes shut.


    * * *


    "What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Cale was amazed.


    15 years old Alberu Crossman.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    He was going through puberty right now.


    Cale subconsciously smiled because this felt quite different.


    Fifteen years old Alberu Crossman¡¯s bes twitched at the same time.

 Chapter 732: Pushing forward too rashly (2)

    <h4>Chapter 732: Pushing forward too rashly (2)</h4>


    # Pushing forward too rashly (2)


    ¡®How could there be a punk like this?¡¯


    Alberu Crossman was looking at Cale with such a gaze.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    However, he just seemed young to Cale.


    ¡®His situation ispletely different from the Alberu Crossman that I know.¡¯


    The crown prince''s clothes were made of luxurious material and the design was elegant. However, it looked quite old. It was also not ironed properly.


    ¡®I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    There were only a minimum number of royal servants and royal maids to maintain the pce in the first prince¡¯s pce right now. There were no attendants.


    Cale''s gaze headed toward the tray in his hands. He had heard that the kitchen in the first prince''s pce had stopped functioning a few weeks ago.


    Cale had heard from a royal servant prior to walking into this room that was being used as a study.


    ¡®His highness has kicked out most of the attendants.¡¯


    ¡®The chef was kicked out as well. Actually, that-¡¯


    The royal servant looked around before quietly informing Cale.


    ¡®I think it was because of poison. Since he doesn''t know when he might die......¡¯


    Fifteen years old Alberu seemed much fiercer than the adult who smiled elegantly.


    It was probably because he was short and skinny for his age.


    Of course, he was not extremely skinny. However, he was definitely below average. He probably seemed even more like that because his clothes wereckingpared to the other princes.


    ¡°Why are you dawdling around like that?¡±


    He heard the sharp voice again.


    Cale pushed the tray forward.


    ¡°I will at least leave this here even if I have to go out, your highness.¡±


    He put the tray on one side of Alberu¡¯s desk.


    Pen, books, etc... Everything was of the highest quality but had clearly been used for a while. Cale even peeked at the bottle of ink before taking about two steps back and bowing toward Alberu who was observing him.


    ¡°Your highness, I have been assigned to this First Prince Pce starting today. I will do my best to serve you as best as possible.¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Alberu openly scoffed. He sounded as if he didn¡¯t believe Cale at all. He had a sneer on his face as he looked at Cale.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t wish to know your name.¡±


    He didn''t even ask for Cale¡¯s name. He didn¡¯t wish to hear. He said the following instead.


    ¡°I''m curious to know when you will leave.¡±


    He heard an immediate response.


    ¡°I will leave soon, your highness.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Smile. Cale smiled at him.


    Fifteen years old Alberu slightly frowned. This clueless looking attendant... He was certain that this guy was new and the fact that he had no colors on the upper part of his uniform symbolized that he was the newest of the newest attendants. He clearly seemed to know nothing about this pce.


    However, that clueless look had disappeared and his overall appearance suddenly seemed different the moment he smiled.


    ¡°...Ha!¡±


    Alberu scoffed in disbelief before looking away from Cale.


    ¡°I hope you leave as quickly as possible.¡±


    Cale simply bowed instead of responding.


    ¡°May I please go see the Chief of Staff for a moment?¡±


    Alberu smiled as if he had expected this and responded.


    ¡°Take care of things like that on your own without asking.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure to be back quickly, your highness.¡±


    Cale quietly walked out of the study like a proper attendant.


    Alberu did not touch the cold soup until that moment.


    Click.


    The study door closed and Cale exited the pce.


    ¡®It¡¯s definitelycking.¡¯


    The garden surrounding the First Prince Pce was quiteckingpared to the other pces. This garden was of course much fancier than the gardens of the nobles, but it was basicpared to the other gardens which were attended to on a daily basis.


    ¡°Attendant-nim.¡±


    Cale heard someone stop him as he left the First Prince Pce to go see the Chief of Staff.


    It was the royal servant who had informed Cale about the attendants and chef earlier.


    The royal servant peeked toward the First Prince Pce and stealthily asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s kind of on the edge, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    The servant did not specify who, but it was obvious that he was talking about Alberu.


    Cale smiled and responded. For reference, that smile seemed extremely clueless.


    ¡°Not at all. I''m sure he was a bit sensitive because his food was delivered sote.¡±


    ¡°You truly have a big heart, attendant-nim.¡±


    The royal servant sounded full of admiration before he looked around. He then gulped and took another step closer to Cale.


    ¡°Umm, attendant-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°...Please be careful.¡±


    The royal servant tightly clenched on his dirt-covered gloves as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I have nowhere to go but it should be different for you, attendant-nim. This First Prince Pce is dangerous.¡±


    Cale''s face turned serious.


    He observed the royal servant''s face with a stiff look on his face before nodding his head.


    ¡°I will take your advice to heart.¡±


    The royal servant seemed satisfied with that response as he nodded his head and smiled.


    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t hold you here for too long. Please be on your way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, see youter.¡±


    Cale smiled back at the royal servant and quickly walked away.


    However, once he got a bit away from the First Prince Pce...


    He slowed down.


    Cale stopped walking and looked up at the sky. The emotions on his face disappeared.


    Fifteen years old Alberu, acking meal, the silent pce, old items, a royal servant telling him to go elsewhere, and the other royal servants and royal maids avoiding him...


    Cale''s mouth slowly opened.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    He started tough.


    One corner of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up as he slowly lowered his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s no joke. Our hyung-nim is no joke.¡±


    Sharpness appeared in Cale¡¯s gaze.


    The royal servant who had stopped Cale just now...


    Cale knew his face.


    That royal servant had currently changed his skin and hair color.


    That guy was a Dark Elf mage who was by Alberu¡¯s side with Tasha.


    ¡°...To use the ink bottle, even I was almost fooled.¡±


    The ck liquid inside the ink bottle...


    That was not ink.


    It was dead mana.


    Cale could tell that the liquid tightly sealed in the ink bottle was dead mana because he hade into contact with it a lot, but regr attendants, officials, and even the knights probably could not tell it apart.


    Cale turned around.


    He could just barely see the roof of the First Prince Pce.


    ¡®He kicked them all out on purpose.¡¯


    First Prince Alberu Crossman.


    The fifteen year old had kicked people out of his pce on purpose.


    The remaining staff members were all disguised Dark Elves.


    Why did he do that?


    It was obvious.


    ¡®In order to grow stronger.¡¯


    Of course, the view of Alberu in the pce did not seem good based on how the Chief of Staff was acting.


    This was because the other princes¡¯ backings were wary of him and trying to prevent Alberu¡¯s growth as much as possible.


    As a result, his clothes, his appearance... Everything made him look like acking prince.


    ¡°I knew it would be like this.¡±


    Cale had no idea since when King Zed Crossman¡¯s affection had turned toward the third prince. What he did know was that Alberu did not have the king''s affection right now.


    Furthermore, the current Alberu...


    ¡®He¡¯s sharpening his sword.¡¯


    He truly knew that it would be like this.


    Looking at it objectively, the crown prince should have faced a lot of indignity right now.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably preparing along the way. He¡¯s preparing for his counterattack.¡¯


    Of course, the test probably picked Alberu as the target because objectively speaking, the amount and level of indignity he faced was serious.


    However, Alberu was facing a different kind of indignity than Raon.


    ¡®Is this what they call < the MC is hiding his strength >?¡¯


    Alberu was feeling indignity but growing and moving forward.


    In order to create the future that he wanted.


    Cale started to calcte the things that Alberu had done.


    The empty kitchen? Food?


    The Dark Elves would naturally bring him nutritious things. However, he was probably maintaining the minimum physique required for sword arts because he needs to look skinny on the outside.


    The old things?


    Cale was certain that Alberu was using them for a long time on purpose.


    Would the Dark Elves who created an immense Underground City in the desert not have wealth? Would they not have money to help Alberu?


    They did have it but were not using it on purpose.


    The pce only with basics?


    What was the point of decorating it? He needed them to not pay any attention to him so that he could study magic and spear arts in the underground training ground.


    ¡°He¡¯s smart.¡±


    Cale started to walk again.


    Alberu was currently working hard to ovee his indignity and his efforts were not a waste.


    However, he is probably lonely and in pain.


    He only had a few of his own people and there were enemies all around him.


    That was the truth.


    ¡°Hmm. Should I start making a move too?¡±


    Cale headed toward the Chief of Staff¡¯s office.


    * * *


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying...¡±


    The Chief of Staff looked at the clueless attendant who had been annoying him since this morning and asked.


    ¡°There were no attendants when you went to the prince¡¯s pce. You came to see me to tell me that?¡±


    ¡°No, that...¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say that it is difficult to work alone or something?¡±


    Attendant Cale peeked warily at the Chief of Staff before he cautiously answered.


    ¡°No, sir. I was just wondering whether I am working in the First Prince Pce today-¡±


    ¡°Of course you are! Why else would I have told you to go deliver his food?!¡±


    Bang!


    The Chief of Staff must have been frustrated as he mmed his hand on the desk.


    Flinch. Cale purposely flinched and the Chief of Staff smirked after seeing him looking scared. It made him feel a bit better.


    ¡°So, Chief of Staff-nim...¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and say it! Stop dragging things out! It¡¯s frustrating! I''m a busy person.¡±


    The Chief of Staff had to hurry over to the Third Prince Pce.


    Roooooooll. Attendant Cale looked clueless as he rolled his eyes before he hesitated and answered.


    ¡°Umm, since I am the only attendant there, does that mean that I am in charge?¡±


    Cale then put on a slightly greedy expression.


    The old Chief of Staff''s eyes clouded over for a moment.


    ¡®Look at this punk.¡¯


    The Chief of Staff barely held back a sigh while looking at this new attendant without any rank being greedy for the title of the attendant in charge of a pce.


    Things should have been obvious while looking at the condition of the First Prince Pce, but this guy''s eyes had rolled over at the title of ¡®Attendant-in-charge.¡¯


    ¡®If I use this punk properly... he might be quite useful.¡¯


    Putting such a clueless punk next to the first prince should prevent his growth.


    In addition.


    ¡°Yes, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that you are in charge.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    This newbie attendant looked shocked but excited.


    ¡°Yes. However, you will need to inform me of any special situations for the first prince to discuss a decision with me since you are stillcking experience.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes sir! Of course!¡±


    Cale fervently nodded his head.


    ¡°In that case, may I take it that you have assigned me as the attendant-in-charge, Chief of Staff-nim?¡±


    "Tsk. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. You take care of the First Prince Pce.¡±


    The Chief of Staff barely held himself back from sneering.


    ¡®Things are going to go very well.¡¯


    This clueless fool, the idiot who didn''t even know the first prince¡¯s age, would be in charge of the First Prince Pce. Forget chaotic, he would turn it into a total mess.


    ¡°You don''t need to do anything difficult. Only take care of the basics like you are doing right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! Thank you very much!¡±


    The Chief of Staff emphasized the word, ¡®basics,¡¯ so that the attendant does not do anything crazy. The basics that a new attendant would have learned would be things like taking meals over and maintaining clothes.


    ¡°Well, you seem promising. I believe you can be a great attendant. That is why I am giving you an opportunity like this, you know that, right?¡±


    ¡°I will work very hard with gratitude, sir!¡±


    Cale respectfully said goodbye to the wickedly smiling Chief of Staff and walked out.


    He started mumbling as soon as he was alone.


    ¡°Like hell I know.¡±


    His footsteps were light as he quickly started moving around.


    ¡°Let''s work hard~.¡±


    Cale first headed toward the best kitchen in the royal pce that was responsible for the king''s meals.


    ¡°A lunch feast for his highness?¡±


    The sous chef slightly frowned toward Cale who answered with a clueless expression on his face as if he didn''t know anything.


    ¡°Yes. Please get it prepared. The Chief of Staff-nim has left me in charge.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s going to be tight. A feast for the prince......¡±


    It was indeed a feast for a prince.


    It was for the first prince.


    But Cale did not tell the chef which prince he was talking about.


    He simply used the Chief of Staff''s name to his advantage.


    The sous chef imagined what he wanted to imagine.


    ¡°I wille back on time if you let me know when it will bepleted.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I understand.¡±


    Cale¡¯s footsteps were light as he exited the kitchen and headed toward the royal pce¡¯s material goods department. He pulled out a list he had written.


    ¡°...You need all of this by tomorrow morning?¡±


    The low-ranking official working opened his eyes wide.


    The list mentioned a desk and all sorts of other things made with the most luxurious materials.


    Cale sternly nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. These are things that were determined to be necessary for the Prince Pce and the Chief of Staff-nim left it to me to handle.¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes he did. The Chief of Staff told me to take charge of the First Prince Pce so I need to work hard to get the basic things done.


    I¡¯llpletely change the First Prince Pce around.¡¯


    Taking care of the necessities of the person you serve. Wasn¡¯t that the basics for an attendant even if he wasn¡¯t in charge?


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The low-ranking official looked at the list and frowned.


    There was nothing on there that he could not procure right away, but he would need to work very hard to get everything ready by tomorrow morning.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably needed for the Third Prince Pce or the Second Prince Pce if the Chief of Staff told him to get it.¡¯


    The low-ranking official decided he could get into the good graces of the Chief of Staff by doing this and then peeked toward the new attendant in front of him.


    ¡®He looks dim-witted and seems to have no experience.¡¯


    There was no way such a punk would know these highest quality goods and create a list.


    Of course, he was wrong.


    Cale Henituse, as a member of the House of Henituse that was the wealthiest of the wealthy nobles, knew very much what was expensive. It was just that he wasn¡¯t picky and used anything that was there.


    ¡°I understand. Which pce should I send it to when it is ready?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I will get here early tomorrow to guide you sir!¡±


    The low-ranking official chuckled at this clueless noob who obviously wanted to be involved and nodded his head.


    ¡°Do whatever you want. It¡¯s always nice to have an extra set of hands to move things.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I will be back tomorrow.¡±


    The clueless attendant Cale walked out of the material goods department.


    ¡®I took care of his food and shelter, should I head over to take care of his clothes now?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s third stop was at the royal tailor to order a ton of clothes.


    Of course, he did not mention which prince it was for and used the Chief of Staff''s name again.


    The outfit designer had no choice but to trust Cale¡¯s words.


    Trendy design and most luxurious materials... There was no way that a new attendant would know the special materials used for the royal garments.


    Of course, Cale Henituse knew about them.


    The designer watched Cale walk away and mumbled to herself.


    ¡°It must be for the second prince.¡±


    The physique seemed to match the second prince¡¯s physique.


    ¡°Is the Chief of Staff extending his reaches to the second prince as well?¡±


    ¡®Should I use this opportunity to ride the coattails as well?¡¯


    One corner of the designer¡¯s lips curled up as she got to work on the outfit.


    Cale headed toward the Royal Pce Library after stopping by all three ces.


    He asked for books from the library and all around the royal pce while he was there.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be here for them tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. His highness asked us to get them.¡±


    ¡°...And the Chief of Staff trusted you to take care of it?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! Please trust me! I am trying my best to work hard!¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. I will get them as quickly as possible.¡±


    The librarian had a thought as Cale walked away.


    ¡®I guess the third prince is going to properly learn the Disciplines of Kingship.¡¯


    That must be why the Chief of Staff was stepping up to take care of things.


    The librarian had no thoughts at all that it would be for the first prince.


    They had not had any request for books from the First Prince Pce since he was ten years old.


    ¡°Mm. Where shall I go next?¡±


    Cale went all around the royal pce like that.


    ¡®One or two ces might check with the Chief of Staff.¡¯


    The people who were thorough or could not trust Cale would do that. However, other ces might proceed with things trusting what Cale said without getting verification.


    He would normally never do something this rash.


    ¡®It¡¯s not reality.¡¯


    He would need to think about a lot of things if it was reality, but Cale did not want to sit back and watch his people suffer even in an illusion.


    ¡®And I need to make it big if I''m going to flip things over.¡¯


    That would make people think that this attendant was a crazy bastard and not mess with him.


    There was a simple reason Cale could be so confident.


    He did not do anything wrong and simply did his best to take care of his basic duties as instructed.


    It was just that the basics that the Chief of Staff was thinking about were different from Cale''s thoughts about the basics.


    "Then should I do one more thing?¡±


    Cale moved to where the attendants mainly roamed.


    It was where the rumors for the Royal Pce were created.


    Cale started walking over and thinking about the rumor he would spread.


    The message was simple.


    ¡®The Chief of Staff is supporting the first prince!¡¯


    Nobody would believe it now but who knew what would happen after tomorrow?


    Cale really did not like the Chief of Staff. Putting the political rtionships aside...


    ¡°He should at least feed the young boy properly.¡±


    And based on the things he had learned while walking around...


    It was true that Alberu¡¯s food had been poisoned.


    However, that incident was quieted out.


    ¡®Would the king know about it? Or maybe it didn¡¯t reach the king¡¯s level?¡¯


    Either way, the Chief of Staff was responsible. The Chief of Staff was the one responsible for the administration of the pce after all.


    ¡°Poison in his food? You can''t do that to a kid¡¯s food.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    * * *


    ¡°What... is this?¡±


    Alberu Crossman raised his head after seeing his dining table that had not been used in a while, full of food.


    ¡°I prepared a light lunch for you, your highness.¡±


    Cale smiled brightly. Behind him were the attendants and royal servants from the King''s Pce Kitchen, standing confused with trays in their hands. Their pupils were shaking and their minds seemed to be quite chaotic right now.


    It was the same for Alberu Crossman.


    Please eat before it gets cold. Your highness.¡±


    Only Cale was smiling brightly with the clueless look on his face.


    Anybody could tell that this was an ident caused by a clueless bastard who had no idea about the political rtionships within the pce.


    In the quiet pce where many things were taking ce under the surface...


    One attendant was slowly lifting the veil on what was going on under the surface.


    He was doing it while smiling brightly as if he had no idea about anything.

 Chapter 733: Pushing forward too rashly (3)

    <h4>Chapter 733: Pushing forward too rashly (3)</h4>


    # Pushing forward too rashly (3)


    SPONSORED CONTENT


    ¡°Who prepared this?¡±


    Cale responded brightly to Alberu who asked with a stiff expression on his face.


    ¡°I did, your highness!¡±


    It was so bright it almost seemed radiant.


    Cale continued speaking to Alberu who was unable to understand this situation at all.


    ¡°The Chief of Staff left me in charge of this pce so I n on working hard to meet his expectations. Your highness.¡±


    He then smiled with a clueless look on his face as if he didn¡¯t know anything.


    The attendants from the king''s kitchen seemed to be at losses for words while looking at that face.


    ¡®I like this face too.¡¯


    It was a strong weapon that Cale had never considered. This kind of look was useful too.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Alberu scoffed as if he finally understood beforeughing as he sat down at the table. He then picked up his fork.


    Peek. He peeked toward Cale before he started eating and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°This is going to make the Chief of Staff go crazy.¡±


    He considered a few things in his mind before nonchntlymenting to Cale while keeping his gaze on the food.


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Alberu didn''t specify what this attendant was to do as he pleased. However, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the attendant after hearing this response.


    ¡°Yes, your highness! I will do my job.¡±


    Alberu couldn¡¯t tell for a moment whether this punk knew something as he responded or was responding without knowing anything.


    He stared at Cale with an odd expression on his face for a while before turning away and quietly mumbling.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I saw someone doing their job.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Alberu shook his head toward Cale who had not heard what he just mumbled. He had not said it for Cale to hear.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Cale started speaking again at that moment. He spoke quickly, as if something suddenly came to his mind.


    "Ah, your royal highness.¡± (TL: So, Korean has different ways you can address royalty and it hasn¡¯t made a difference in the novel until now, but it does right here so that¡¯s why it is royal highness here versus highness for Alberu everywhere else)


    The atmosphere sank at that moment.


    It was the middle of spring. However, an extremely scary silence descended upon this warm room and made it feel quite cold.


    Your royal highness.


    That was a title only for the crown prince.


    Although it might be different externally, there was nobody internally in the pce who called Alberu his royal highness.


    The silence was broken.


    "Ah, your highness.¡±


    The attendant called Alberu properly, as if he had done nothing weird.


    Alberu¡¯s eyes clouded over at that moment.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t a mistake.¡¯


    The attendant in front of Alberu was currently looking directly at him.


    The kitchen attendants and royal servants who were behind the attendant could not see the look on the attendant''s face. That was why they looked astonished and were holding their breaths.


    However, this attendant didn''t seem flustered at all.


    Your royal highness.


    He had not said that by ident.


    He was simply making it sound as if it was an ident.


    Alberu finally realized that the sharpness he had felt from this attendant for a moment earlier was his true self.


    ¡®He¡¯s hiding his true nature underneath this clueless face.¡¯


    He could not tell the true nature of this attendant.


    ¡®Would you look at this?''


    The Chief of Staff took a wrong step, no, he is going to walk right into a swamp.¡¯


    Alberu quietly observed the attendant who had called him. He made it look as if he never heard Cale call him ¡®your royal highness¡¯ in the first ce. Cale added anotherment after looking at Alberu¡¯s calm face.


    "There is no poison.¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    One of the kitchen attendants who had his head slightly bowed urgently gasped.


    ¡°Pffft.¡± Alberu chuckled once more.


    He knew that as well.


    He knew that there was no poison in this food.


    It was because this food was not supposed toe to the First Prince Pce.


    That was the reason Alberu had immediately picked up the fork.


    He calmly responded to the attendant.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    It was another order to get out.


    However, the tone wasn¡¯t as sharp asst time. In fact, it was just stoic without any emotion.


    ¡°Please summon me whenever you need me, your highness.¡±


    Cale headed out the door after making thatment. The kitchen attendants and royal servants from the king''s pce hurriedly followed behind him.


    Click. The door closed and the most senior of the kitchen attendants quickly caught up to the leisurely walking Cale.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡±


    He would normally talk down to a newbie like Cale but was paying attention to his tone because he heard that this attendant was in charge of the First Prince Pce.


    Cale answered brightly to the kitchen attendant who could not hide his shock, anger, and anxiety.


    ¡°I just did my job?¡±


    "What?! You might not know the situation in the pce-¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Cale raised his hand.


    The attendant subconsciously flinched at Cale''s cold gaze.


    ¡°Please ask any questions to the Chief of Staff-nim. I was given the order to take care of the basic necessities of the First Prince Pce and have acted ordingly. You should be aware of it, sir. The basic necessities of a pce.¡±


    The kitchen attendant naturally knew about the basic necessities of a pce as he had been working for a long time.


    ¡®The Chief of Staff left such a thing to a newbie like this and this guy is trying to get it all done without any issues?¡¯


    He couldn''t decide whether he could understand the situation or not.


    ¡°I must make my leave as I am busy.¡±


    The newbie in front of him walked away from him and the other attendants following behind him.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cal stopped for a moment and added on with the clueless smile on his face.


    ¡°Please take good care of the meal again for dinner. The meal should be bnced nutritionally as his highness is currently growing.¡±


    He then hurried out of the pce as if he waste for something.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    The senior kitchen attendant was full of disbelief but could not say anything.


    The first prince was also a prince and he was not in a position to be able to say no to this.


    However...


    ¡®...He¡¯s not just a clueless punk.¡¯


    He instantly realized that the newbie walked away was no joke.


    ¡®How the heck are things proceeding?¡¯


    He got a headache.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    He brusquely responded to his junior¡¯s question.


    "What else? Inform the kitchen that we need to get dinner ready as well and that it is for the First Prince Pce.¡±


    "Won¡¯t they get angry at us?¡±


    ¡°Why would they get angry at us?¡±


    The kitchen attendant had a crooked smile on his face.


    "We did nothing wrong. I''m sure either the Chief of Staff-nim who left everything to this newbie or the Sous chef-nim who did not confirm the details will take care of it. It is not our issue.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He peeked at the attendants looking relieved and quickly started moving.


    ¡®I need to look into it.¡¯


    He needed to figure out they of things within the royal pce right now.


    He decided to look into this intangible flow of things as he had this unknown sense of dread.


    Cale, who had no idea about this and would definitely not care about it even if he did know, walked out of the pce.


    ¡°Excuse me, attendant-nim!¡±


    Cale heard someone stop him.


    He turned his head to see the royal servant who had given him all sorts of information earlier in the day.


    Once again, this was a Dark Elf mage who was using dye magic.


    ¡°Umm. Attendant-nim.¡±


    He barely caught up to Cale and was catching his breath.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    However, Cale seemed to remember something and started speaking before the Dark Elf could say anything.


    ¡°New furniture, materials, and outfits will soon arrive. Please help me as I don''t have enough hands.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    The royal servant asked with a nk look on his face and Cale slightly tilted his head.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale was asking if the royal servant had not heard him and the royal servant quickly shook his head.


    ¡°N, nothing sir. I heard what you said. You need help?¡±


    ¡°Yes I do.¡±


    Cale sternly responded and asked the disguised Dark Elf.


    ¡°Did you need me for an urgent reason?¡±


    Was it so urgent that he needed to stop Cale?


    The implied meaning was easily delivered.


    ¡°No, it is not. I just wanted to chat for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Then let¡¯s chatter. I am busy today.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Cale walked away with a stern tone that did not fit his clueless face.


    Cale needed to hurry right now.


    "Should I avoid him for now?¡±


    The Chief of Staff. He needed to avoid the Chief of Staff and the people in charge of the things he had caused.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be chaotic.¡±


    ¡®There should be at least one ce in the pce to hide.¡¯


    Cale looked forward to the chaos that would start with this lunch and hurried to a spot where people would not be able to find him.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    The royal servant who was left alone watched Cale for a long time before lowering his head.


    ¡°...This ispletely unexpected.¡±


    The royal servant''s eyes sparkled sharply.


    He looked down the path that Cale had walked down before slowly moving.


    ¡°...I need to report to Tasha-nim.¡±


    The First Prince Pce had been quietly passing time as if it was dead.


    However, that ce was getting rowdy because of a single attendant.


    ¡®We nned on quietly getting stronger, but...¡¯


    The Dark Elf disguised as a royal servant smirked.


    ¡°This isn''t bad either.¡±


    * * *


    "The sun is setting.¡±


    Chew chew.


    Cale was eating a pie he had swiped from the attendant¡¯s cafeteria as he looked up at the sky.


    The sky was red as the sun slowly started to hide.


    ¡°Today really...¡±


    Cale thought about the day.


    ¡°It was the best.¡±


    He had caused issues left and right during the morning and spent the afternoon hiding in a remote garden of the pce.


    It was the first time he had rested like this for a long time.


    He truly was an irresponsible attendant.


    ¡®That is why the Chief of Staff should have a headache right now.¡¯


    He needed to create a major incident for the First Prince Pce at least once.


    Shouldn''t the people who ignored the First Prince Pce all this time get anxious at least once?


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale quickly finished the pie.


    ¡°Is it time to be Venion''sckey?¡±


    The moment the sun went down...


    Things slowly turned dark for Cale.


    It was time to go see Raon instead of Alberu Crossman now.


    Cale¡¯s eyes slowly closed.


    He listened to his surroundings as he opened his eyes.


    ck ck.


    A carriage was moving.


    Cale had no questions as to where this carriage was headed.


    ¡®It¡¯s obviously headed toward Viscount Tolz''s territory.¡¯


    The secret vi by the cave where Raon was imprisoned... Venion Stan and his subordinates would be headed there right now.


    Cale looked out the window. The sun had set and night was slowly approaching.


    ¡°Hoooo.¡±


    Cale''s eyes sparkled after taking a look around the carriage.


    ¡°I knew something seemed odd.¡±


    Venion''s back alley subordinate¡¯s right hand man¡¯s right hand man.


    Basically, this guy was Venion''sckey and someone who would not be treated properly by the group from the March.


    However, such a person was not riding in a luggage carriage or a shabby or regr carriage.


    The materials used for this carriage seemed quite sturdy and luxurious.


    Cale was riding in such a carriage alone.


    Well, Venion''sckey was riding in this carriage alone.


    "As I expected.¡±


    Cale immediately realized the reason.


    Cale could see the back of some knights¡¯ heads as he looked out the window toward the coachman.


    The knights driving the carriage... They were all Venion''s subordinates.


    ¡°I mean, they shouldn''t let others see these things.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward the boxes located across from him.


    The boxes had no lids and were covered with cloth. The inside of a box was visible as a corner of the cloth had slipped.


    ¡°It¡¯s full of all sorts of things.¡±


    Venion Stan had a stealthy rtionship with the back alleys of the Stan territory. What would such a bastard take to the Tolz viscounty?


    Booze, gambling goods, etc. Items that wouldplicate things for me if other people saw. The things Venion was going to enjoy were all in this carriage.


    ¡®That¡¯s why he would leave such a thing to the right hand man of the back alley''s right hand man than leaving it to his knights.¡¯ (TL: Saying right hand man repeated like this is so annoying. ENOUGH REPETITION AUTHOR)


    He would expect this thug to protect this with his life.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale chuckled and slowly moved toward some of the boxes.


    He made sure to keep his eyes on the knights in the coachman¡¯s seat as well as the window.


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s not here.¡±


    He frowned.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He thought about it for a moment before looking around.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way ackey moves around without it.¡±


    It wasn''t as if this punk was working in a just and honest environment. For a bastard like to this survive as the right hand man of the right hand man in the back alleys, as someone who would take care of all sorts of dirty deeds for Venion, he should have at least some of the things that Cale was looking for.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Cale picked up a bag that was on the floor. This must belong to this bastard as he remembered seeing itst night.


    He rummaged through the bag.


    ¡®Bastards like this cherish their life the most-


    Found it.¡¯


    Cale found two small bottles wrapped tightly in thisckey bastard¡¯s socks.


    ¡°Anybody would be able to tell that these are not good things.¡±


    Why?


    Cale took a small dagger out of his inner shirt pocket. There were some long needles wrapped in cloth as well.


    Two small bottles of liquids...


    One dagger and some long needles.


    Furthermore, this Venion''sckey was not very strong.


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously poison.¡±


    Bastards like this always had ast resort in order to protect themselves.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    However, this bastard was still quite low on the totem pole.


    There was no way he would have expensive and precious poisons on him. He didn''t have the ability to get such things.


    ¡°It must be sleeping poison or paralysis poison.¡±


    It should be one of those two if he was fine just wrapping them in his socks.


    Well, it might be a slightly stronger poison as well.


    ¡°I need to test it out once.¡±


    He needed to figure out what kind of poison it was.


    Cale thoroughly inspected the liquid inside the bottles.


    ¡®I can gather information during the day.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom''s pce. Finding information in there was not difficult if you knew how to go about it.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale let out a chuckle. However, that smile quickly disappeared.


    ¡°How amazing.¡±


    Cale was not tired at all despite not sleeping at all sincest night.


    In addition...


    ¡®I guess the owners of these two bodies take care of things on their own while I''m in the other body.¡¯


    He was curious about how they went about getting things done but didn¡¯t really want to find out.


    He was simply amazed that he was feeling so refreshed. However, his body¡¯s condition was not the only amazing thing.


    ¡®They''re able to recreate his highness and Raon¡¯s memories so well despite the two of them not participating in the test. How amazing.¡¯


    This test was different from the former tests that had shown Cale his past.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think that hard about it for now.¡¯


    Cale decided to focus on quicklypleting these test as that was his main goal.


    He made sure to avoid the gazes of other people as he quickly got to work inside the carriage headed for Raon¡¯s cave.


    * * *


    How did things end up like this?


    Cale had been thoroughly preparing things to smack Venion in the back when he greeted the dawn in the attendant''s body.


    It had been a decently refreshing day until that point.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Cale peeked at the spearhead that was pointed at his neck and then raised his head.


    "What are you nning?¡±


    Alberu Crossman. The young boy''s gaze was cold as he pointed the spear at Cale.


    However, the tip of the spear was slightly shaking.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale subconsciously chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯reughing right now?!¡±


    Cale gently advised Alberu the moment Alberu frowned and shouted.


    ¡°Your highness. Your hand must not shake when you are pointing your weapon. You cannot show the enemy your fear.¡±


    One step.


    Alberu flinched and subconsciously took a step as Cale took one step forward.


    Fifteen years old Alberu Crossman...


    He looked intelligent, wise, and mature, but... He was still young, tender-hearted, and a child who could point his spear but could not stab it into a person.


    ¡®I started moving early in the morning to work hard in my attendant job so how did it end up like this?¡¯


    Cale thought about the past half an hour or so as he held back a sigh.

 Chapter 734: Pushing forward too rashly (4)

    <h4>Chapter 734: Pushing forward too rashly (4)</h4>


    Cale had headed for Alberu¡¯s bedroom immediately after waking up and getting ready in order to act as the prince¡¯s close confidant and only attendant.


    However, Alberu was not there and Cale naturally searched around for him.


    He was not in the bedroom, the study, and showed no signs of having left the pce.


    As a result, he headed for the basement training ground. He came with a towel, a cold bottle of water, and a cup.


    Cale was amazed at himself.


    ¡®I¡¯m working so hard.¡¯


    Wouldn¡¯t crown prince Alberu who was probably standing outside the temple be touched if he knew about this?


    Cale was proud of himself as he walked into the basement training ground when he immediately ran into Alberu¡¯s viciousness.


    ¡®¡­How much do you know about me?¡¯


    Alberu pulled back his spear and asked Cale what he was plotting after seeing the towel and bottle of water in Cale¡¯s hands.


    Cale stopped thinking about how things had ended up like this and looked at Alberu. What Cale had said just now¡­


    ¡®Your highness. Your hand must not shake when you are pointing your weapon. You cannot show the enemy your fear.¡¯


    Alberu had stopped shaking, potentially because of thatment. Instead, Alberu¡¯s eyes looked embarrassed for a moment before the emotion disappeared.


    Cale looked around the basement training ground. This ce was shabby and crudepared to the basement training ground that Cale knew about.


    His nonchnt gaze headed toward Alberu.


    ¡°You should have hidden things a bit more thoroughly if you did not wish for me to see you like this, your highness.¡±


    Alberu bit down on his lips.


    On the other hand, Cale smiled brightly.


    ¡°However, I believe that you purposely lured me down to this basement training ground. Am I wrong, your highness?¡±


    There had been no obstacles whatsoever for Cale on his way here.


    Furthermore, the Dark Elf who was Alberu¡¯s sparring partner and his weapon arts master was not in the basement training ground.


    Alberu¡¯s gaze changed. Emotion slowly disappeared from his face as if he had never been embarrassed nor bit down on his lips.


    In return, the corners of his lips curled up almost mechanically.


    ¡°Your highness, you can easily ask me instead of resorting to means like this if you are curious about what I am plotting.¡±


    Cale smiled and Alberu lowered the spear in his hand.


    ¡°Towel.¡±


    Alberu reached out his other hand and Cale handed him the towel. Alberu wiped the sweat off his forehead as he spoke.


    ¡°Like this¡­¡±


    He looked at Cale. Alberu cautiously continued speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since I¡¯ve seen an attendant pay so much attention to the First Prince Pce like this. That was why I was wary of you, but also curious.¡±


    He peeked at Cale and let out a light sigh as he continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for something like this to happen to me. It¡¯s been too long since someone thought about the pce and me, yes, a long time since anybody even did the basics.¡±


    Alberu was tightly clutching the towel. He seemed to struggle to say the following.


    ¡°That is why I don¡¯t know how to treat you. Should I trust you? I¡¯m not in a situation where I can easily trust anybody.¡±


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t lie, your highness.¡±


    Alberu observed the man who was subconsciously smiling even though his eyes were serious.


    ¡°You do not trust me at all, and furthermore, you had no thoughts whatsoever to trust me, your highness.¡±


    Cale poured some water into the cup.


    ¡°Your highness, you may be interested in me, but it is not a positive emotion and you are nning on getting rid of me if I am an obstacle.¡±


    This first prince who lured the new attendant to the basement training ground to ask about his intentions when they were alone¡­


    The first prince who was alienated by everybody in the royal pce and lived quietly could not hide the chaos in his heart as he debated trusting this attendant while asking about his scheme.


    However, he was telling the attendant that he didn¡¯t know what to do with the guy while looking as if he was contemting it hard, to make it seem as if he wanted to trust the guy but he could not due to the situation.


    ¡®This is fake.¡¯


    Cale held himself back fromughing.


    It had not even been a full day. Cale had just arrived at the pce.


    But Alberu Crossman, the guy who had lived his whole life in this pce was contemting hard because he wanted to trust this attendant?


    That would be looking down on Alberu who had survived on his own in thisrge royal pce.


    Furthermore, he needed to have Dark Elves and dead mana by his side despite the negative views on both by the Western continent. But he was going to put an attendant who had been here a single day by his side?


    ¡®Then this attendant could be a variable that could ruin everything.¡¯


    Alberu probably either wanted to kick Cale out of here as quickly as possible or keep him by his side to utilize as a pawn to hide himself from others.


    Surviving as Alberu has done meant that it was difficult to easily trust someone.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Cale quietly spoke in the silent training ground.


    ¡°I will probably leave this pce quickly. It will be just as you wished.¡±


    When Cale had first met this fifteen years old Alberu¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m curious to know when you will leave.¡¯


    ¡®I will leave soon, your highness.¡¯


    Alberu had scoffed in disbelief and sighed as he responded to Cale.


    ¡®I hope you leave as quickly as possible.¡¯


    Alberu easily remembered that response when Cale mentioned it.


    From the beginning until now¡­ The prince looked at this attendant who kept saying that he was going to leave soon with an odd gaze. The attendant nonchntly continued to speak as if he was responding to that gaze.


    ¡°And I n on doing whatever I want until then.¡±


    The prince did not hide his sneer.


    ¡°Are you sure it is not that you will be kicked out of the pce because you did whatever you want?¡±


    Alberu was certain that if this attendant kept acting like this¡­ He would get on the bad side of the Chief of Staff or possibly even someone higher and be kicked out of the pce.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale chuckled at Alberu¡¯s sassyment.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡®Again.¡¯


    Alberu couldn¡¯t help but frown because this attendant called him your Royal Highness instead of first prince or your highness.


    ¡°Do you wish to know what my n is?¡±


    Cale thought about, not this Alberu, but the first time he met Alberu in person in reality. The person in front of him preferred deals and contracts more than trust and faith.


    Cale would give Alberu what he prefers. Wasn¡¯t that the proper mindset of an attendant?


    ¡°I believe that you will be the next sun, your Royal Highness.¡±


    The fifteen year old¡¯s face was stoic.


    However, there was an instant of chaos visible on his face at what Cale said next.


    ¡°That is how it is meant to be.¡±


    Meant to be.


    Alberu wanted to ask if this guy knew what that phrase meant. However, he barely managed to hold himself back from asking.


    Cale knew what Alberu must be thinking but feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness. It is always darkest before the sunes up.¡±


    ¡°¡­So are you telling me to ovee the darkness because the sun will rise soon? Is that what you are saying?¡±


    Alberu sharply asked back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, your highness. I actually prefer the darkness.¡±


    The attendant simply put on a sly smile with a clueless look on his face. However, he did not seem to be lying.


    One step.


    The attendant took another step toward Alberu.


    He then spoke almost in a whisper. He spoke quietly despite nobody being there to listen to them.


    ¡°When you be the sun¡­¡±


    The attendant did not hesitate at all while saying those words.


    ¡°Please think of me at that moment.¡±


    One step.


    Alberu took one step back extremely elegantly. He stood up straight and observed the attendant.


    ¡°Is what you just said your scheme?¡±


    Alberu shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is all.¡±


    ¡°That is for you to figure out, your Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°For me to figure out.¡±


    Alberu mumbled as if he was talking to himself and Cale slightly bowed after watching him for a bit.


    ¡°Then, I will get your breakfast ready, your highness.¡±


    He then headed toward the training ground door. He heard Alberu¡¯s voice behind him.


    ¡°Make it simple.¡±


    Cale turned his head to see Alberu with a radiant smile on his face.


    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s lunch and dinner was too much.¡±


    ¡°That is not okay, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Teenagers must eat a lot in order to grow.¡±


    Cale sternly said what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Fifteen years old. You need a lot of nutrients at this time. Your breakfast must especially be hardy. I must now make my leave, your highness.¡±


    Cale gave a short goodbye before efficiently leaving the training ground. He heard a sassy voice that sounded jovial behind him.


    ¡°I guess you really n on doing whatever you want.¡±


    ¡®Yes, sir. I n on doing whatever I want.¡¯


    Cale wanted to give that response to Alberu and the person who came to look for him.


    Cale hade out of the basement training ground and was heading out of the First Prince Pce to go to the King¡¯s Pce when he ran into the Chief of Staff, who had rushed over here early in the morning.


    ¡°You bastard-!¡±


    The Chief of Staff could not hide his anger and his fists were shaking. He almost stomped over to Cale before pointing at him and screaming.


    ¡°You stupid idiot! Do you know what the hell you have done?!¡±


    The few attendants who hade with the Chief of Staff and the Dark Elves pretending to be royal servants at the First Prince Pce¡­ All of them kept their mouths shut after seeing that the Chief of Staff almost looked blue.


    Everybody except Cale.


    ¡°Yes. Yes, I do, sir.¡±


    Cale responded cheerfully. That clueless bright smile was on his face.


    ¡°I worked hard to fulfill the responsibilities you assigned me, Chief of Staff-nim.¡±


    ¡°What? When did I-¡±


    ¡°Did you not tell me to do the basic necessities of the pce?¡±


    Smile.


    Cale smiled.


    This was entertaining. The Chief of Staff looked as if he might have a stroke out of frustration.


    ¡°You little bastard, because of you, I!¡±


    ¡°What about you, Chief of Staff-nim?¡±


    Cale tilted his head and asked.


    ¡°What is it? Was there a problem? I made sure to follow all of the rules.¡±


    The Chief of Staff¡¯s face turned red before it turned white at this trifecta of questions and he slowly opened his shaking lips.


    ¡°You, immediately-¡±


    However, he could not finish his sentence.


    ¡°Chief of Staff-nim!¡±


    An attendant urgently ran over to the Chief of Staff. The Chief of Staff naturally did not respond as his eyes had rolled over from anger.


    There had been chaos at the material goods department, designer, kitchen, pretty much everywhere because of the things this attendant in front of him had done. The problem was that the Chief of Staff might receive the me for everything if things went wrong.


    ¡°Chief of Staff-nim!¡±


    ¡°Please! Later-¡±


    The Chief of Staff tried to get angry as the voice called for him again. However, he couldn¡¯t help but flinch after seeing the clothes of the attendant who had called him.


    The attendant who hade to see him had the crest of the Third Prince Pce.


    He was not a regr pce attendant, but a confidant.


    ¡°Chief of Staff-nim.¡±


    The attendant spoke quietly to the Chief of Staff who was finally looking at him.


    ¡°You are being summoned.¡±


    The Chief of Staff did not ask who was summoning him.


    It was obvious that it was the third prince or the third prince¡¯s backing since this person was from the Third Prince Pce. The Chief of Staff was more worried that it was the third prince¡¯s backing.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    He let out a deep sigh before turning away from Cale.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡±


    He then quickly started walking toward the Third Prince Pce. The rest of the attendants followed behind him while Cale chuckled after being left alone.


    ¡°Nobody who says, ¡®I¡¯ll deal with youter,¡¯ is scary.¡±


    He waved to the Dark Elf royal servants observing him and started walking.


    ¡°Hmm. Will he tell me to quit by tomorrow?¡±


    Cale fathomed when he would be kicked out before thinking about what he could do for Alberu before that happened.


    However, Cale was not kicked out for two days after that.


    * * *


    Cale opened his eyes and smiled while looking at the sky turn dark outside the window.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±


    A vige in Viscount Tolz¡¯s territory¡­


    Cale opened his eyes in Viscount Tolz¡¯s vi by the cave where Raon was imprisoned.


    Although it was Viscount Tolz¡¯s vi by name, it was realistically the House of Stan¡¯s secret vi.


    Venion¡¯s back alley right hand man¡¯s right hand man¡¯s right hand man. He woke up in this body that he was now familiar with and started stretching.


    He looked at the ce that was full of lights unlike the darkness outside.


    It was near the cave entrance.


    This cave was naturally the cave with Raon.


    ¡°Hmm. I woke up right on time.¡±


    Venion Stan was walking into the cave with a knight.


    Cale¡¯s eyes headed toward one side of the bed. He rummaged through his bag.


    The two bottles wrapped in his sock¡­


    He found out in the royal library that this was a paralysis poison.


    Cale put the dagger, the long needles, and bottles in his pocket.


    Boom boom boom.


    He heard someone pounding on the door and shouting in an annoyed voice.


    ¡°Hey! Get out here now! Hurry up and get the booze ready! Do it before the young patriarch-nim gets angry!¡±


    Cale had noticed in the carriage that was full of booze but the owner of this body was the person responsible for procuring alcohol and things for Venion Stan¡¯s pleasure.


    ¡®Alright, which should I mix into the alcohol?¡¯


    Cale thought hard about which of the two paralysis poison to mix into the drink to pull one over Venion Stan.


    Creeeeeak.


    ¡°Hey, why are you so slo-, why do you have such a serious look on your face? Are you sick?¡±


    Cale smiled as he responded.


    ¡°Not at all. I am in great condition.¡±


    Cale truly was in great condition and was feeling refreshed.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 735: Pushing forward too rashly (5)

    <h4>Chapter 735: Pushing forward too rashly (5)</h4>


    ¡°Make sure you get the ck Mountain brand! Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Cale responded energetically to Venion¡¯s right hand man¡¯s right hand man.


    ¡°Get it ready as quickly as possible and bring it to the kitchen!¡±


    The superior to this Venionckey that Cale was possessing right now seemed to be in quite the hurry as he rushed off to do his own thing.


    ¡°Hmmm~¡±


    Cale started humming as he walked. Nobody looked at him suspiciously.


    He walked into the part of the vi with the mages and made ament.


    ¡°I¡¯ming in to grab something for the young patriarch-nim.¡±


    The mages peeked at Cale and turned away without responding.


    They were acting as if they had nothing to say toward someone like Cale, who worked in the back alleys. They just didn¡¯t question his actions because they knew he was Venion¡¯sckey.


    ¡®It¡¯s over here.¡¯


    Cale openly grabbed a magic tool.


    ¡°Please get some rest.¡±


    He made that sincerement before heading toward where the alcohol was being stored.


    ¡°He only drinks the highest quality stuff.¡±


    Cale grabbed a few bottles and headed into the kitchen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Cale followed behind Venion¡¯s right hand man¡¯s right hand man.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    They were both holding trays with freshly made food. Of course, Cale had ced a bottle on the tray as well.


    ¡°The young patriarch-nim is not in a good mood today. You know what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Cale gave a short response as they arrived in front of the cave where Raon was imprisoned.


    ¡°Hello, sir.¡±


    The guy who seemed to be Cale¡¯s superior or hyung-nim bowed respectfully as soon as he saw a knight. Cale bowed as well and the knight looked at them and the trays with an arrogant gaze before nodding his head.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    The two of them thanked the knight and entered the cave.


    ¡°Damn, his head is so stiff when he¡¯s barely standing guard.¡±


    Cale just let the grumblings in one ear and out the other.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Instead, his senses were focused in front of him at the inside of the cave.


    Venion Stan and three years old Raon should be in there together.


    Venion Stan was said to enjoy his meal while watching Raon being tortured.


    He devoured the meals as if the torture made it delicious. He looked as if he was quite entertained. He savored that moment.


    Cale and Raon had given Venion the same treatment in the past.


    And now¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit, no, it¡¯s very bad.¡¯


    Cale might have to personally watch Venion Stan¡¯s damn sadistic meal.


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    At the end of the cave¡­ Cale could hear Venion¡¯s right hand man frowning toward them and ordering them to hurry. Next to the right hand man was the torturer who kept guard over this prison and maintained it.


    ¡°Why are you being so slow?¡±


    He heard a rxed voice at that moment.


    Inside the open cage door¡­


    There was a luxurious table with a fancy tablecloth. There was also a soft leather chair.


    This fancy set up did not suit a prison. Venion Stan was seated on the chair with his legs crossed looking forward.


    He looked extremely elegant without any ws. Everything down from his clothes to his posture was perfect.


    In front of him was a curled up ck Dragon with all sorts of small injuries.


    The Dragon red at Venion with his dark blue eyes.


    However, his legs and neck were shaking after being cuffed by mana restricting chains.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    The bastard who came with Cale urged him on as he entered the metal cage.


    He was already setting the food on the table.


    Cale kept his head down and followed behind him, but didn¡¯t care much as to how he ced the food on the table.


    ¡°Get started.¡±


    Venion Stan gave that simple order before leaning back against the chair.


    ¡°Yes. As you wish, sir.¡±


    The bastard who set the table urgently rushed to one side of the prison and grabbed a whip. Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward the whip.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Venion Stan spoke while still looking down at Raon as Cale¡¯s superior silently mouthed toward Cale with a pale face.


    ¡®Hey!¡¯


    He looked back and forth at Venion and the right hand man outside and silently shouted.


    ¡®The booze!¡¯


    Cale finally picked up the bottle. His eyes noticed the cup in front of Venion Stan.


    It seemed as if his role was to serve the alcohol.


    He was to make sure that Venion¡¯s cup was continuously full so that his pleasure is not interrupted.


    The bastard with the whip looked relieved once Cale picked up the bottle. He sounded excited, as if he was trying to change the mood.


    ¡°I will make it a great spectacle today, sir! Please enjoy!¡±


    He seemed to think that he had Venion¡¯s full trust as he stood there with the whip.


    The bastard who shouted confidently smirked as he approached Raon. Raon did not even look at him as he continued to re at Venion.


    Venion looked back at Raon and smiled for the first time.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m getting an appetite.¡±


    He then picked up the cup.


    However, there was no alcohol in the cup.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Venion¡¯s be twitched and one eyebrow rose, but he was still only looking at Raon.


    It was as if everything else around him was not worth even looking at.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    He heard someone¡¯s sigh-likeughter at that moment.


    Tap!


    The bottle was ced back on the table.


    Cale twisted his body and raised his leg the moment Venion¡¯s gaze turned, not at him, but at the bottle.


    ng!


    The cage door was closed.


    It could open at any moment since it wasn¡¯t locked, but he could at least buy himself some time.


    No emotions were visible on Cale¡¯s face.


    The bottle that he had ced back on the table just now¡­


    The paralysis poison was mixed in that bottle.


    It was one of the two poisons that this Venion¡¯sckey had on him, the one that would slowly paralyze his body.


    ¡®I was going to use the weak one so that I could slowly watch him get paralyzed.¡¯


    Cale used the opening he had from people being anxious at the sudden situation and moved without any hesitation.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t.¡±


    Both of Cale¡¯s hands moved.


    ¡°Hey, what the hell are you doing?!¡±


    One of Cale¡¯s hands grabbed the other bottle in his pocket. The other hand grabbed Venion, who was next to him, by the back of the cor.


    Venion and Cale made eye contact for the first time.


    ¡°How dare you! What do you think you-!¡±


    As Venion opened his mouth with rage¡­


    ¡°What else? Pffft.¡±


    Caleughed and moved the hand holding the bottle.


    Bang!


    The top of the bottle broke after being mmed against the armrest of the chair. Cale picked up the bottle and shoved it into Venion¡¯s mouth just before it spilled.


    His rough shove made Venion¡¯s mouth open and the liquid flowed right down his neck.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Venion groaned and the bastard holding the whip approached Cale with shock and rage.


    ¡°You crazy son of a bitch!¡±


    Cale smiled.


    There was one thing he liked about this body.


    ¡®This guy is stronger than I am.¡¯


    He must have done a lot of physicalbor rolling through the back alleys, as his physical strength was surprisingly decent.


    Of course, it was severelyckingpared to knights and warriors.


    However, he still packed a bit of a punch.


    Cale used this benefit effectively.


    Bang!


    Cale picked up the bottle of alcohol from the table and mmed it down against the anxious bastard who hade forward without even preparing the whip for use.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The bastard stumbled and Cale swiped the whip from his hand.


    He then headed toward the cage and tied the door with the whip.


    This was done to buy him some time.


    ¡°Outside, call the knight outside!¡±


    Venion¡¯s right hand man shouted and approached the cage. He was doing whatever he could to enter the cage.


    ¡°Are you fucking crazy?!¡±


    Cale ignored his voice and turned around.


    The bastard who had been stumbling was charging toward Cale again.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaah! I¡¯m going to kill this son of a bitch!¡±


    He was shouting loudly as well.


    Cale sighed and chucked the dagger in his pocket.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky.¡±


    The dagger stabbed into the guy¡¯s calf.


    ¡°You bastard, do you really think I will fall just due to a stupid dagg-, ugh!¡±


    The guy who was rushing forward with the dagger in his calf suddenly stumbled to one side. The stabbed leg was not moving for some reason.


    He heard a wild beast-like groan at the moment.


    ¡°Grrr-¡±


    He turned his head.


    Venion was plopped down on the table unable to control his body. However, he barely managed to raise his head to re at Cale.


    ¡°Oooo, oo¡­¡­¡±


    He seemed to want to say something, but his lips were slightly shaking.


    Clunk, clunk! Clunk!


    The noise of the others trying to untie the whip and open the cage door was getting louder.


    ¡°You son of a bitch, you¡¯re going to die a terrible death once I get in there!¡±


    Venion¡¯s right hand man shouted with a devil-like look on his face when he heard a nonchnt voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s deadly poison.¡±


    Venion¡¯s eyes instantly opened wide. He looked at Cale who had calmly spoken without any hesitation.


    Smile.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°Your whole body is not moving, right? You will die in the next 30 minutes.¡±


    Of course, this was a lie.


    The poison in Venion¡¯s body was a paralysis poison that would stop working in 1 hour. The only difference from the poison in the bottle was that it worked quicker and instantly paralyzed the person.


    Cale ignored the people who were gasping in shock as he headed toward a part of the prison.


    The ck Dragon¡¯s eyes were observing him. Cale didn¡¯t even look at the Dragon as he put his hand in his shirt pocket.


    Before the knight got in here¡­


    He needed to hurry.


    Clunk, clunk!


    ¡°Deadly poison?! W, what about the antidote-¡±


    Venion¡¯s right hand man, the boss bastard of the owner of Cale¡¯s body, shouted in a shaking voice.


    ¡°Naturally, I have it on me.¡±


    Cale then took a magic tool out of his shirt pocket.


    It was the item he had picked up beforeing here.


    ¡°Oo, oooo!¡±


    Venion, who realized what it was, tried to move his paralyzed body.


    His face, clothes, and body was slowly getting dirty with the food and spilled alcohol.


    ¡°I guess you recognize this.¡±


    Cale mumbled as if he was responding to Venion¡¯s groaning but did not turn around.


    He grabbed the ck Dragon¡¯s neck instead.


    The Dragon red at him, and Cale moved his hand without any hesitation.


    Click.


    The Dragon¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    The magic chains around his neck were cut by this magic tool.


    Cale let go of Raon¡¯s neck and grabbed his front paws.


    Click. Click.


    Both front paws were freed.


    Click. Click.


    Raon¡¯s back legs, the ones that were tied down to this prison, were now freed as well.


    ¡°N, no-¡±


    The boss bastard knew that Venion wasn¡¯t the problem anymore. There was a bigger issue now.


    The Dragon was released.


    The chains restricting its mana were removed.


    It had fully gotten its freedom.


    The Dragon was no longer able to be imprisoned.


    ¡°Ah, ah.¡±


    He was quick to realize the situation as he was the boss.


    He stopped trying to open the door that was almost opened and subconsciously stepped back.


    ¡°What is going on?!¡±


    ¡°Young patriarch-nim! What the hell? Move!¡±


    Two high-grade knights ran over with their subordinates. They pushed the boss aside and tried to look into the cage before they froze.


    It could not be helped.


    Oooooong- oooooong-


    ck mana fluctuated and roared next to the young Dragon whose injuries still had not healed.


    The ck Dragon looked down at his front paws as he clenched and opened them over and over. The young Dragon raised his head and observed the guy who had freed him, despite being one of the terrible bastards.


    This terrible bastard he had seen multiple times until now was smiling extremely brightly.


    He truly seemed happy.


    That bastard then said in a joyful tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re the strongest here now.¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 736: Pushing forward too rashly (6)

    <h4>Chapter 736: Pushing forward too rashly (6)</h4>


    Choi Han was so frustrated that he was almost going crazy.


    ¡°Deputy Section Chief Kim. What¡¯s up with youtely? Hmm? Why can¡¯t you even do something so trivial properly? Haaaa.¡±


    The person sitting across from Choi Han sighed and could not hide their frustration that was probably even worse than what Choi Han was feeling.


    ¡°No, this¡­¡±


    The woman across from him was wiping her eyes with her hand and biting her lips a few times as if sighing wasn¡¯t enough to calm her frustration andmented in a tired voice.


    ¡°You can go.¡±


    She seemed as if she didn¡¯t even have to strength to talk anymore.


    Choi Han slightly bowed his head and returned to his work station after realizing the suffocatingly tense office atmosphere that he had created.


    Plop.


    He clenched his eyes shut as soon as he sat down on his chair.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know any of this.¡¯


    Choi Han.


    He had woken up in the body of someone named Kim Hyun Soo. This ordinary office worker Kim Hyun Soo was a single man in his thirties. He seemed to have lived with his parents before, but he was living in his family¡¯s vi alone after his parents returned to the countryside.


    ¡®¡­Kim Rok Soo.¡¯


    The target of Choi Han¡¯s indignity test was Kim Rok Soo.


    Choi Han had imagined Earth after the cataclysm as soon as he heard the target¡¯s name. Kim Rok Soo had lived quite a difficult life in his early twenties. However, the world he came to was Earth prior to the cataclysm.


    That was the start of Choi Han¡¯s headache.


    Choi Han had lived in Korea tens of years before Kim Hyun Soo. Furthermore, he was finding it hard to adjust to Kim Hyun Soo¡¯s Korea since he only lived here until he was 17 years old and a freshman in high school.


    Choi Han would have been more familiar with the world after the cataclysm.


    However, that was not the issue.


    How was he supposed to find Kim Rok Soo?


    This was not a time where he could find someone¡¯s personal information easily just because he knew their name and their age.


    It was even more difficult for a stranger to learn information about a child. It wasn¡¯t as if he could just lurk around the nearby elementary school.


    ¡®I thought that they might be rtives since they both had the Kim family name.¡¯


    But forget rtives, nobody in Kim Hyun Soo¡¯s phone had any rtionship with Kim Rok Soo at all.


    He had opened his eyes during the weekend and looked around the neighborhood he lived in but had not seen even a glimpse of Kim Rok Soo. He had no choice but to go to work on Monday in order to gather information.


    It was now Thursday, and he had been doing his best to live as Kim Hyun Soo, but this was unbearable.


    ¡®¡­There isn¡¯t much that I can do.¡¯


    This was not a world with sword masters nor was it a ce with a Mercenaries Guild. There was naturally no information guild either, and Choi Han was trying to gather information through this errand services center.


    ¡®It is hard to find any connections to Kim Rok Soo at work.¡¯


    Going to work was so painful for Choi Han.


    Putting the knowledge of the subject matter aside, there was too much he did not know, including cell phones andputers.


    Choi Han felt that he, as he was now, could not live in Korea.


    Choi Han loosened his tie out of frustration.


    ¡®I will focus on my goal for now.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo when he was even younger than On¡­


    ¡®That time was a time of indignity?¡¯


    Choi Han could not hide the ominous feeling building up inside of him.


    ¡®I will quit my job.¡¯


    He searched through the inte to find out how to write a letter of resignation. Choi Han pulled that envelope out and got up from his seat.


    Later that evening¡­


    Choi Han had submitted his letter of resignation and dragged his tired body back home.


    ¡®Office work is harder than swinging the sword.¡¯


    Choi Han truly was exhausted right now. Kim Hyun Soo¡¯s body was weak. Of course, it was stronger than Cale¡¯s body.


    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s go buy some ramen.¡¯


    Choi Han headed toward the neighborhood market and mart.


    He would eat first before doing anything.


    ¡°Wow, really?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Choi Han overheard a voice that made him stop on his way inside the mart.


    Two women were standing by the discounted items located outside. They were frowning while chatting with each other.


    ¡°No, Mr. Kim really fell deep into gambling?¡±


    Mr. Kim.


    Choi Han couldn¡¯t help but stop whenever he heard that family name.


    ¡°Exactly! He¡¯s asking anybody he knows if he could borrow some money from them! Apparently his eyes look hollow and he reeks of alcohol!¡±


    ¡°My goodness. Unnie, then is Mr. Kim Seung Jong not working?¡±


    ¡°How can he work when he¡¯s like that?¡±


    The older looking middle-aged woman snorted and shook her head before lowering her voice.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t there a kid in his house?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I, I heard that he brought his distant rtive!¡±


    The woman who was chatting with her covered her mouth with her hands.


    ¡°My goodness¡­ then-¡±


    ¡°Ah. That is a bit concerning.¡±


    The middle-aged woman turned her head and made eye contact with Choi Han at that moment. Choi Han slowly walked past them and into the mart as if he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    The tired office worker¡¯s gaze slowly sunk and turned sharp.


    ¡°¡­Kim Seung Jong.¡±


    ¡®He brought a distant rtive to live with him.¡¯


    He had a feeling about this.


    Choi Han returned to his vi and opened the door to the room that used to be Kim Hyun Soo¡¯s parents¡¯ room but was now being used as a study.


    Creeeeeak.


    There was a wooden sword and a fruit knife in there.


    These were the first things Choi Han bought aftering here.


    He was not a regr Korean person anymore.


    He didn¡¯t havemon sense about this ce nor did he know how to act in society. Choi Han¡¯s only choice was to move ording to his own methods.


    He picked up the wooden sword and touched its blunt de.


    ¡°Kim Seung Jong¡­¡­¡±


    Choi Han made up his mind while quietly mumbling that name.


    ¡°I will take care of him my way if he is as I expect.¡±


    He was hoping for the night to end quickly.


    Once Friday morning arrived¡­


    Choi Han met a child.


    The child was extremely skinny and looked as if he had starved. He only had an old and thin jacket despite the cold spring weather.


    However, he looked clean. Of course, the kid seemed to have done it himself, as there were some missed aspects.


    ¡°Is your name Kim Rok Soo?¡±


    Choi Han could not look away from the child¡¯s eyes as he asked.


    The child¡¯s eyes were extremely deep, but sunken so low that he could not feel anything from them.


    Choi Han continued talking despite not having heard a response yet.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    He thought of that question for some odd reason.


    * * *


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®Ah, should I not have said that he is the strongest here?¡¯


    He got cold sweats. He turned his gaze. The knights outside the steel cage were frozen stiff without any of them daring to move.


    Booboboboooooooooom-!


    The cave was shaking.


    The ck manaing out from the young Dragon in front of Cale was causing it.


    ¡°¡­Destroy¡­ everything¡­¡­¡±


    The young Dragon mumbled those words with his face full of rage.


    The problem was that Cale seemed to be a part of his targets.


    ¡®I guess this makes sense.¡¯


    It was true that Cale took the chains off.


    However, this body had helped out quite a bit as Venion¡¯sckey to torture Raon.


    ¡®Our Raon isn¡¯t soft-hearted enough to be betrayed by someone, even if he is off alone.¡¯


    Cale had that thought as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Yeah! Destroy it!¡±


    The already silent cave became even quieter.


    Even Venion, who was plopped down on the table, raised his head from the table to re at him. His eyes were full of shock.


    Cale didn¡¯t care and shouted with excitement.


    ¡®This is an illusion and it isn¡¯t my body anyway!¡¯


    ¡°Destroy everything! Destroy me too! But you should probably destroy the cave and let it break everything instead of getting blood on your front paws!¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s jaw slowly dropped.


    A high-grade knight outside the cage shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±


    Cale calmly responded.


    ¡°Yes. I am crazy.¡±


    ¡°W, what?¡±


    Cale looked at Raon and enunciated clearly despite the others looking at him in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this because that son of a bitch annoys me and I hate this body. I¡¯m just being capricious. I am annoyed at everything.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want Raon to feel any burden or guilt.


    Cale looked at the Dragon¡¯s body that still had injuries and said it as brightly as possible on purpose.


    ¡°So, destroy everything.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Smirk.


    One corner of the Dragon¡¯s lips curled up and the Dragon¡¯s eyes created two beautiful crescents.


    Boom!


    The cave shook violently and Venion channeled all of his strength as humanly as possible to barely shout.


    ¡°You sh*tty reptile who has only lived a life of trash! You will be recaptured soon even if you escape!¡±


    He was shouting at Raon.


    However, the ck Dragon simply chuckled and waved his front paw. The Dragon had no hesitation or awkwardness after finally getting the moment he had longed for for so long.


    Booboboboooooooooom-!


    ¡°No! We must rescue the young master-nim first!¡±


    ¡°Hurry! Send the rescue signal out!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    All sorts of voices mixed together as the cave shook so wildly that they could see it shake.


    Drip. Drip.


    Chunks of broken rocks started falling from the ceiling.


    Craaaaaaack.


    The walls and ceiling of the cave started cracking and splitting apart.


    ¡®I guess I will pass Raon¡¯s part of the test now.¡¯


    Cale thought that one of two indignity tests should bepleted since he was able to get Raon out of his terrible situation.


    ¡®Then will I spend both day and night as the attendant?¡¯


    He thought that that wouldn¡¯t be bad either.


    Then he should be able to take care of Alberu¡¯s test in a day or two as well.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale snapped out of his thoughts after suddenly feeling a chill.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    He subconsciously stumbled back.


    The ck Dragon was right in front of Cale now.


    The cave was now like an explosive that was ready to blow. The ck Dragon came over to Cale and waved his front paw.


    Pow!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale felt ck mana wrap around him just as he felt a skinny front paw smack him on the back of the head.


    ¡°I will keep an eye on you for now.¡±


    Raon mumbled and Cale slowly noticed things going dark.


    ¡®Ah. This is¡­¡¯


    Cale immediately realized what had happened.


    ¡®I fainted.¡¯


    He either fainted or was under a sleeping spell.


    The ck Dragon had made up his mind to observe this Venion¡¯sckey who was one of the terrible bastards but seemed to have gone crazy.


    ¡®¡­This is an unexpected direction-¡¯


    Cale wondered what would happen to the indignity test now.


    However, his body fainted before he could think anymore.


    Cale had never expected that he would ever faint at Raon¡¯s hands.


    Blink.


    He faced a different reality as soon as he opened his eyes.


    ¡°¡­I guess I open my eyes on the other side when I faint.¡±


    Cale woke up in the attendant¡¯s body and got off the bed to head toward the window.


    He could see the silent night of the pce.


    ¡°This is good.¡±


    Cale had things he needed to do at night anyway, so he took off his attendant¡¯s uniform and put on the ck outfit that he had prepared in advance.


    ¡®I¡¯ve already selected the route.¡¯


    He had not gone to the Pce Library just to learn about the poison Venion¡¯sckey had on him.


    There was one other reason as well.


    Alberu Crossman.


    He was a bit of aplicated individual.


    ¡®He wouldn¡¯t think that he overcame his indignity because I gave him some good clothes, food, and items.¡¯


    It needed to be something more fundamental, something that would change Alberu¡¯s overall mindset.


    Something that would make it so that Alberu would not feel indignity no matter what happens, and just consider everything to be a temporary obstacle. He needed to think about something that could set the foundation for Alberu to be like that.


    ¡®The Library.¡¯


    Cale had gone to the second basement level of the Pce Library with Alberu in the past.


    The secret area that was only known to the Crossman king, no, the patriarch of the House of Crossman¡­


    That basement area was where the truth about the fact that the House of Crossman did not receive the blessing of the Sun God was hidden. Instead, they were being observed as the bloodline of the ancient White Star.


    If Alberu was to find that out right now, he would think a bit differently about his situation where he needs to hide his Dark Elf blood and naturally start to ept himself more.


    ¡®I need the Crossman insignia to get to that second floor basement.¡¯


    To be more specific, he didn¡¯t need the royal seal, but the seal handed down to the patriarch of the House of Crossman.


    Alberu had received it from King Zed and shown Cale that area, but King Zed Crossman should still have that seal in this world.


    Cale was not confident that he could steal that insignia. Especially in this attendant¡¯s body.


    That was why he was nning on bringing Alberu secretly here at night, tell him about how to open the area, and let him know that such a thing existed.


    That was his n.


    Cale, who was stealthily infiltrating the area around the library at night after having observed it for a few days, couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The current king¡­ Alberu¡¯s father¡­


    Zed Crossman.


    He was pointing a sword right at Cale¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He inspected Cale¡¯s face a bit beforementing in a casual voice.


    ¡°Are you that punk who is causing a ruckus in Alberu¡¯s pce?¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    ¡°¡­Do you know who I am, your Majesty?¡±


    Zed Crossman knew about Cale.


    No matter how much ruckus he was causing in the pce, he was just a rookie attendant.


    This meant that Zed Crossman waspletely aware of Alberu¡¯s situation.


    ¡®So it wasn¡¯t that he had no interested in his son?¡¯


    Cale had a feeling that he might learn something he didn¡¯t know until now.


    It was something that perhaps even Alberu didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 737: Pushing forward too rashly (7)

    <h4>Chapter 737: Pushing forward too rashly (7)</h4>


    # Pushing forward too rashly (7)


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Zed Crossman drylyughed before pulling the sword away from Cale¡¯s neck.


    Toward Cale, who asked him if he knew who he was¡­ The King boldly showed his back.


    ¡°How would I not know what is happening in my pce?¡±


    Shhhhhhhh-


    A gust of wind blew past him at that moment.


    Cale could see people slowly appearing from the trees nearby the library.


    Shhhhh.


    Zed raised his hand and another gust of wind appeared before those people disappeared.


    No, they were just not visible anymore. Cale was sure that they were still here.


    They were the shadows that protected the king.


    Cale only focused on Zed despite having seen these shadows.


    ¡®He knows everything that happened in the First Prince Pce?¡¯


    This could simply mean that he knew all of the ruckus that Cale had caused.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    However, Cale could feel it.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t that kind of simple answer.¡¯


    The king said that he knew everything that happens in the pce.


    Those words were extremely deep despite having been said so nonchntly.


    The only people visible right now were Cale and the king.


    Cale did not question why the king had to be here of all days.


    He was curious about something a little more fundamental.


    He was done analyzing the information.


    Cale asked since this was an illusion.


    ¡°Then you must know of the Dark Elves as well, your Majesty.¡±


    Zed Crossman stopped walking. He turned around and quietly observed Cale.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Cale had to hold back a gasp that wanted to burst out after hearing that short response.


    ¡®He knew about them. He knew about the Dark Elves.¡¯


    Zed Crossman knew about the Dark Elves and even the Dark Elf blood flowing through Alberu¡¯s body.


    Furthermore, he knew how Alberu had lived since he lost his mother.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up as soon as he realized that.


    ¡®This guy is no father.¡¯


    He asked another question. There was even less hesitation in his voice.


    ¡°Do you care about the first prince, your Majesty?¡±


    Zed responded without a second of thought to this question that could have seemed quite daring of a question to ask.


    ¡°How could a king make his decisions based on affection?¡±


    Cale¡¯s twisted lips curled up even more.


    Zed Crossman was not a father.


    He was simply a king.


    He had no affection for his heirs.


    He simply had an heir he ¡®cared¡¯ for on the outside.


    ¡°Why is it that you are responding so honestly to me, your Majesty?¡±


    Cale already knew the answer.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°As I expected.¡±


    Zed¡¯s eyes showed emotions for the first time after seeing Cale¡¯s calm face.


    ¡°You truly are not bad.¡±


    Cale gently shrugged his shoulders, despite this act potentially looking disrespectful.


    He didn¡¯t have much to say. Cale was feeling a different emotion right now.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know Zed Crossman was this kind of person.¡¯


    Outside this test¡­ The Zed Crossman that Cale knew had given all authority to Alberu and was like an old man doing nothing.


    He was still king, but he would have to give the position to Alberu whenever Alberu decided that he wanted it.


    Of course, Zed Crossman was still too young and healthy for him to call him an old man.


    Cale had thought until now that King Zed had been unable to suppress crown prince Alberu¡¯s power and had naturally or been pressured to hand everything over to Alberu.


    ¡®I was wrong.¡¯


    However, seeing this Zed Crossman made Cale be curious about the thoughts of that old man in the pce.


    This guy in front of him was no pushover.


    Just take a look. Alberu would never imagine even in his wildest dreams that the king would know about his current situation and the Dark Elves.


    The second prince¡¯s people¡­


    The third prince¡¯s people¡­


    All of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s nobles around them¡­


    None of them might know about Zed¡¯s true face underneath this mask.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Cale gasped in admiration.


    ¡°I guess you really are rted.¡±


    Alberu Crossman truly did have simrities to Zed Crossman.


    Of course, they had a lot more differences.


    Zed Crossman.


    Cale could not look away from Zed¡¯s eyes after facing this other side of him.


    His eyes seemed empty.


    Cale had a feeling as soon as he saw those eyes.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t good.¡¯


    Zed Crossman was someone Cale could not get along with¡­ for many reasons.


    ¡°You¡¯re not curious as to why you must die?¡±


    Zed didn¡¯t seem to care about Cale disrespectfully mumbling to himself in front of the king and asked his own question.


    The contents of the question were not very good for Cale, but the person who would respond to it wasn¡¯t someone who would care about something like that.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I was trying to break into the library at night, your Majesty?¡±


    Cale causing a chaos with the First Prince Pce at its center?


    The current Zed Crossman was just letting it happen. This was the same in the future.


    What Cale did was just a single episode to someone like that. He would not be interested in that.


    The library¡­


    And the secret of the Royal House of Crossman buried in the basement¡­


    Something at this level would be a reason for Zed Crossman to kill a simple attendant.


    Cale would never have searched the area around the library had he known Zed was this kind of person.


    ¡°That is correct. That is the reason you are going to die.¡±


    Zed nonchntlymented as if it meant nothing.


    ¡°Why were you trying to go to the library?¡±


    ¡°What you are suspecting is probably correct, your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­What I am suspecting is correct.¡±


    Zed walked down the path near the library¡¯s back door and stopped in front of it.


    Click.


    He opened the back door without any hesitation as he asked.


    ¡°Are you aiming for the second basement level?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in there without the insignia, your Majesty. I was just going to look around the library before heading back.¡±


    Cale boldly talked about the House of Crossman¡¯s secret.


    ¡°Hooooo. You know about the insignia as well?¡±


    Zedmented as if he was interested, but his face remained stoic. Thebination of his expression and tone seemed quite odd and unfitting.


    Cale walked and stopped in front of Zed who was standing in front of the open back door.


    Cale spoke nonchntly with a smile on his face.


    He was no joke either.


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty. I do know. You need the insignia only given to the head of the House of Crossman to get to the second basement level.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    Zed nodded his head.


    ¡°That is why I am certain now.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose up.


    ¡®Certain about what?¡¯


    ¡°I must let you live.¡±


    Zed smiled.


    It reminded Cale of Alberu¡¯s elegant smile. Cale had an ominous feeling.


    ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯


    Zed was saying that he must let Cale live, but¡­


    His intuition that was developed from years of experience was telling him something.


    ¡®This is even worse. I am in danger right now.¡¯


    Cale immediately reached his hand toward Zed. He had a reason foring this close to Zed.


    This was an illusion anyway. It would be better to hold onto the king if something happened.


    Although the test was fake, this was not Venion¡¯sckey¡¯s body, so he felt iffy letting this body die because of him. He had no intentions of doing that anyway.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, Cale saw a hand reaching out from behind him and covering his mouth.


    Cale¡¯s mind turned hazy as soon as he took a whiff of whatever was on the cloth that covered his mouth.


    At that moment, King Zed¡­ He let out a low chuckle before walking up to Cale and whispering so quietly that only Cale could hear.


    ¡°You are not a Hunter.¡±


    ¡®¡­What? Hunter?¡¯


    Zed¡¯s eyes looked extremely vicious like that of a predatory beast as Cale slowly lost consciousness.


    A burning fire filled those once empty eyes.


    Anybody would think that these were not the eyes of a king but of a tyrant.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cale soon lost consciousness and Zed stoically looked down at Cale before turning around and heading into the library. His guard carried Cale and followed behind him.


    Creeeeeak.


    The library back door started closing and Zed turned around and observed the darkness outside for a moment before turning his head.


    ¡°An attendant trying to go to the stone room in the second basement level.¡±


    The fire was gone and his eyes were empty again.


    Zed disappeared into the darkness within the library, not as King Zed as the public saw him, but as his true self.


    Tap.


    The library back door closedpletely.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Quite far away from the library¡­


    A person who had been watching all of this could not say anything or even move from behind this tree.


    Alberu clenched his eyes shut while covering his mouth with his hands.


    He had noticed the attendant while leaving the basement training ground and stealthily followed behind him from a distance.


    He had seen the king talk to Cale.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about though.¡¯


    He was too far to hear what they had said.


    ¡®¡­He seems to be in danger.¡¯


    He could tell that the attendant seemed to be in danger.


    He could also tell that King Zed knew that Alberu was hiding here but pretended not to know.


    Alberu knew it was on purpose.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    He had not been able to see the king very clearly because of the distance, but he seemed different than the king that Alberu knew.


    He had felt an odd unfamiliarity.


    He was still young at only fifteen years old. Alberu didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation he was facing for the first time.


    * * *


    Blink.


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    Cale took a deep breath as he opened his eyes.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    He urgently spoke in a tired voice. His mind was aplicated mess.


    ¡®Yes. It is possible that Zed Crossman knows about the Hunters. No, it is extremely likely that he knows about them.¡¯


    The fall of the House of Thames, Cale¡¯s biological mother¡¯s family¡­ There was probably something hidden in their perfect disappearance and the king was probably rted to it.


    Cale thought about the situation just now. He must have lost his consciousness because of Zed¡¯s shadows.


    ¡°What a headache.¡±


    A huge variable suddenly appeared.


    King.


    That was the name of this variable.


    ¡°Should I just flip everything over?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Roooooooll.


    Cale looked down at something touch his hand. It was still between dusk and dawn, with the sun not being up. A fruit rolled over and stopped in front of his hand.


    Roooooooll. Roooooooll.


    Other fruits rolled over as well.


    Cale turned his head.


    The reason he could speak out loud to organize his thoughts as soon as he awoke¡­


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The ck Dragon viciously red at Cale as it rolled some fruit toward Cale.


    Roll roooooll.


    Fruits rolled over and filled the area around Cale.


    ¡®I do appear on the other side if I faint.¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t think much of it and picked up a fruit.


    Crunch.


    He could taste something sweet as the fruit juice filled his mouth.


    Booboboboooooooooom-!


    Cale finally looked around after hearing loud noisesing from a distance.


    He saw a mountain crumbling in the distance.


    Cale subconsciously mumbled to himself.


    ¡°I know that mountain.¡±


    The mountain with the cave where Raon was imprisoned¡­


    That mountain was crumbling in front of his eyes.


    Cale moved his eyes to look at the ck Dragon who was ring at him. The ck Dragon closed his eyes a bit and brusquelymented.


    ¡°I flipped it over.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Cale subconsciously gasped.


    That was the reason he said the following.


    ¡°I wonder if the king would say anything if I flip things over.¡±


    The ck Dragon looked away from Cale and responded.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about after waking up?¡±


    However, Cale was being serious.


    Cale opened his mouth while looking at the rising sun.


    ¡°Knock me unconscious again and take me toward the Forest of Darkness.¡±


    The ck Dragon frowned as if he was looking at a crazy bastard but Cale simply continued speaking.


    ¡°I go a bit crazy when the sunes up. Just ignore me when the sun is out.¡±


    He then waved his hand and said goodbye.


    ¡°See you at night.¡±


    Blink.


    Cale closed his eyes again and then opened them.


    It was time to wake up as Alberu¡¯s attendant and not Venion¡¯sckey since it was morning.


    ¡°Mmph¡­¡­¡±


    There was a gag in Cale¡¯s mouth and he was tied on a chair.


    ¡®Am I confined?¡¯


    He tried to look around, but it was too dark to see anything.


    ¡®Where is this ce?¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t tell where this was.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t I taking the indignity test? How did I end up in such a situation?¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    He heard a familiar voice scold him before someone walked over with a small light.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    It was someone Cale had not expected at all.


    Alberu Crossman.


    Alberu waspletely covered in dirt. His face seemed to be asking himself if he was really doing this. He seemed to be questioning whether he should go back. Alberu walked toward Cale with an extremely confused look on his face.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 738: Pushing forward too rashly (8)

    <h4>Chapter 738: Pushing forward too rashly (8)</h4>


    ¡°Ha¡­ damn it.¡±


    Alberu sighed continuously as he stealthily approached Cale and removed the gag.


    ¡°¡­Your Royal Highness?¡±


    Alberu instantly frowned.


    ¡°Fuck. What Royal Highness bullsh*t.¡±


    Extremely crudenguage flowed right out of his mouth. However, Cale was not someone who would care about that.


    ¡°Why did youe here, your Royal Highness?¡±


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    Alberu looked at the guy who was tightly bound to the iron chair and had a gag in his mouth until just moments ago.


    ¡®Is this bastard out of his mind?¡¯


    He truly thought that that was the case.


    This guy looked calm and refreshed, as if he had gotten a good night¡¯s rest. He seemed rxed without any signs of fear or wariness. This attendant looked perfectly normal while tightly bound to the chair.


    ¡®He definitely looks like a crazy bastard.¡¯


    Alberu started to regret his decision.


    ¡®Should I not havee?¡¯


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Crudenguage came out of his mouth again and Cale shook his head.


    ¡°Your word choice is extremely crude, your Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­I should just stop talking. I was crazy.¡±


    Alberu could not hide hismentation. Cale looked at Alberu as if he was amused.


    Why?


    It was because Alberu was talking like that while still freeing Cale with a dagger he had pulled out from his pocket.


    ¡°Why did they make this so tight? Do you not understand what is going on?¡±


    Cale immediately responded to Alberu¡¯s casual question.


    ¡°I was imprisoned by his Majesty¡¯s guards. I will probably die soon. They¡¯ll probably kill you too if they catch you doing this, won¡¯t they? Ah, they might not kill you because you are a prince. But I cannot be certain about that. His Majesty is extremely difficult to read.¡±


    ¡°¡­So you do understand the situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Royal Highness. I¡¯m pretty good at things like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Should I just leave this guy here?¡±


    Cale just ignored the words Alberu mumbled.


    He knew Alberu would still do everything he needed to do despite his grumbling.


    ¡°How did youe here, your Royal Highness?¡±


    Cale looked at the area that was visible thanks to the magic light that Alberu brought with him.


    He couldn¡¯t see everything but he could tell that he was in a prison-like area surrounded by stone walls.


    ¡°This is the first basement level of the library.¡±


    ¡°I see. Did you follow me?¡±


    Alberu hesitated for a moment before responding to Cale¡¯s nonchnt question.


    ¡°Yes. I did follow you.¡±


    ¡°That was good, your Royal Highness. You must verify things when you are suspicious of someone.¡±


    Alberu looked at Cale as if he was looking at an impossible toprehend creature before peeking at Cale¡¯s cold gaze that did not match his calm demeanor. He then lowered his head and focused on getting Cale free.


    Of course, he was responding to Cale¡¯s question as he did that.


    ¡°His Majesty left the library early in the morning so I waited for a bit beforeing here.¡±


    Cale realized that Alberu called King Zed, ¡®his Majesty,¡¯ instead of Royal Father.


    ¡°You snuck in here.¡±


    ¡°I needed to get here before the librarian showed up.¡±


    ¡°You are quite skilled, your Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haaaa. Anyway, I came here because the only ce you can really hide someone in the library is the first basement level. I found you in the corner room.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression turned odd again.


    ¡°¡­So this is how the library¡¯s basement looks like.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The first basement level in the library¡­


    The first basement level that Cale knew was a ce used to store books and held rare bookspared to the other levels because the books here needed to be stored with magic.


    That was why it had the highest-grade facilities and was as bright and nice as the area above ground despite being in the basement.


    ¡®It¡¯s a mess.¡¯


    However, the current first basement level had no source of light and seemed separately only by these old-looking stone walls.


    There was so much dust that even Alberu was covered from head to toe.


    ¡°I guess there is a lot of dust?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡­¡±


    Alberu stopped for a moment before responding.


    ¡°¡­I ended up like this because I stealthily came here thinking that there may be traps or someone on guard.¡±


    Alberu looked as if he had crawled on the ground to get here.


    Of course, it had all been for naught after realizing that there was nobody here. A fifteen year old like him who had no experience in things like this had to choose to be as cautious as possible.


    ¡°That was good, your Royal Highness.¡±


    Cale truly wanted to praise the young boy¡¯s judgment.


    However, Alberu did not hear the praise as praise.


    Shhh.


    Cale stood up and inspected his body after all of the ropes were released.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t seem injured.


    Alberu hesitated for a moment before speaking. It was something he realized after noticing that there was nothing and no one in this first basement level.


    ¡°His Majesty probably knows that I came here to rescue you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that he wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Cale turned toward Alberu.


    ¡°That is why please tie me back up when you leave.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alberu scoffed in disbelief. Cale nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Will you take responsibility for this? No, can you even take responsibility, your Royal Highness?¡±


    Alberu shut up immediately.


    As this clueless attendant in front of him mentioned, he had no power to take responsibility for the things that would happen after taking this attendant away since the king knew what he was doing.


    The things he had weren¡¯t even the tiniest of embers in front of the king.


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    That was all Alberu managed to say. He knew that it would be advantageous to ignore that this attendant was here but he could not do that.


    ¡®How can I leave a person who is willing to be tied back down and be held captive-¡¯


    How could he ignore such a person?


    Alberu would not be feeling like this if the attendant asked Alberu to quickly untie him and help him escape from here.


    However, this attendant was saying that he would get bound again.


    He didn¡¯t want any harming to Alberu.


    He was willing to do this despite knowing that he could die.


    ¡®Why? Why is this bastard doing all of this? Is it because he¡¯s looking to mooch off me if I be king in the future?¡¯


    That wasn¡¯t it.


    This bastard wasn¡¯t interested in things like that.


    Alberu was smart enough to figure that out.


    ¡°Anyway, please tie me backter, bute with me first.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Alberu stopped thinking and looked at Cale after hearing these suddenments.


    Cale moved his wrists and ankles to check that he was okay before calmly walking out of the room he was imprisoned in.


    Creeeeeak.


    ¡®There is at least an old door hanging here.¡¯


    He turned around and reached his hand toward Alberu.


    ¡°Your magic light please.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Alberu handed the magic light to Cale and watched what he was doing.


    ¡°As I expected.¡±


    Cale calmly walked around to look at the first basement level.


    ¡®It¡¯s here.¡¯


    Cale gave a brushing nce to a corner that had an oddly long shadow.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Cale started walking quickly instead of responding to Alberu¡¯s question.


    It was not the first basement level he remembered but the size and structure was pretty much the same as the original.


    ¡®That means that this ce was neglected for a while and turned into the basement I know in just a few years.¡¯


    Cale was not curious to know why it had suddenly changed like that.


    ¡®Mm. But it is weird.¡¯


    The first basement level in the Royal Library he knew had cutting edge technology but looked as if it had been maintained for quite a while.


    ¡®I guess that¡¯s just how I felt about it.¡¯


    He was fully aware that this test was one based on Alberu¡¯s past.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡±


    He stood in one spot and turned toward Alberu.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious to know why I need to die?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Alberu responded with silence.


    Cale stomped on the ground with his foot.


    ¡°Right here.¡±


    In the past, Cale had followed Alberu. That was how he was able to get to the second basement level to where the House of Crossman¡¯s secret was buried.


    They had headed directly from the first basement level to the second, but¡­


    It was easy for someone like Cale who knew the shape of the library to have a good idea as to where the second basement level was located.


    That was why, underneath the spot he was standing at right now¡­


    ¡°Underneath here is the reason I need to die.¡±


    The stone room in the second basement level¡­


    The location where the words the Sun God left for the House of Crossman was located¡­


    The truth about how the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Crossman Royal Family was being watched by the Sun God instead of having her blessing¡­


    Furthermore, the fact that the ancient White Star was an ancestor in the House of Crossman¡­


    The fact that the darkness that the Sun God is keeping an eye on is not the Dark Elf blood but the Demon World¡­


    It was where all these things were hidden.


    ¡°It is also where information that would be helpful to you is hidden, your Royal Highness.¡±


    Alberu observed Cale with his mouth shut. He looked as if he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Please break this with magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Magic? How would I-¡±


    ¡®How would I know how to use magic? I don¡¯t know how to use magic.¡¯


    That was what Alberu was trying to say.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡±


    The attendant shook his head.


    ¡°The fact that you can use magic¡­ I figured it out immediately after seeing the dead mana.¡±


    ¡°¡­Mm.¡±


    Alberu groaned. He brushed his face with his hands.


    ¡°How did you-¡±


    ¡®Dead mana.¡¯


    The tips of the young boy¡¯s fingers started shaking as soon as he heard those words. Cale added anotherment at that moment.


    ¡°You can cause an incident.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Alberu looked up to see a calm look on the attendant¡¯s face.


    ¡°The dead mana. You don¡¯t need to hide it.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s reflection in the attendant¡¯s eyes could not hide his hands from shaking.


    Alberu could not see that reflection as he observed the attendant.


    ¡°The blonde hair of the House of Crossman that has received the Sun God¡¯s blessing? You don¡¯t need sh*t like that. There is no Sun God¡¯s blessing anyway.¡±


    ¡°W, what are you-¡±


    ¡°Dark Elf blood? People have a negative view of it right now, but it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    The young boy stared at the attendant as if he was suffocating, but the attendant bowed respectfully before looking right into Alberu¡¯s eyes and speaking.


    ¡°All of the answers are down here.¡±


    Alberu subconsciously gulped. However, his mouth was so dry that there was no saliva to swallow.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    ¡®The Sun God¡¯s blessing is useless? He knows my connection with the Dark Elves?¡¯


    Everything sounded absurd, but it kept echoing in his ears.


    ¡°Please go wild. I will take responsibility for it.¡±


    It was because the attendant was talking like this.


    The truth was in the attendant¡¯s eyes.


    His eyes were saying that he really would take responsibility for this.


    Alberu had seen some people who said that they would help him, but it had been a long time since he had seen anyone who said that they would take responsibility.


    ¡®¡­Mother.¡¯


    As he suddenly thought about his mother¡­


    Alberu¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°You-!¡±


    Smile.


    Cale smiled at that moment.


    ¡°I knew it would be like this.¡±


    A de was pointed right at Cale¡¯s neck. Behind him was someone who waspletely d in ck clothes so that only his eyes were visible.


    The corner that had an oddly long shadow had a shorter shadow now.


    ¡®I knew it would be like this.¡¯


    Zed Crossman was someone who was watching over everything.


    There was no way someone like that would miss Alberu and Cale¡¯s meeting. It was obvious after seeing that he let Alberu get to the first basement level.


    ¡®He probably anticipated what I was going to tell Alberu Crossman and wanted me to do it.¡¯


    However, he sent his subordinate to keep an eye on us and to interject in an urgent situation.


    For example, when Cale urately located the second basement level and tried to destroy it.


    ¡°When did they-?!¡±


    Alberu looked at another of the king¡¯s shadows that was behind him and could not hide his shock.


    He was bad in these areas probably because he was still young.


    Cale calmlymented.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your highness.¡±


    Alberu stopped being shocked and looked at Cale.


    ¡°I hope to see you again in the future.¡±


    He sounded as if they would never be able to see each other again.


    Alberu opened his mouth to say something.


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    The shadow standing behind Alberu covered Alberu¡¯s nose and mouth with a cloth at that moment.


    Alberu took a whiff of what was on the cloth and immediately figured out that it was the same thing that was used to knock this attendant unconscious earlier.


    He opened his eyes wide to not lose his consciousness.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, please remember just one thing.¡±


    Alberu looked at the attendant after hearing his voice.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t trust the king.¡±


    He was telling Alberu not to trust his father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust me either.¡±


    The attendant didn¡¯t want Alberu trusting him either.


    ¡°Then who-¡±


    Alberu could feel his words getting slower. His body slowly became heavier.


    The king¡¯s shadows still did not say anything.


    ¡®Can they not talk?¡¯


    Alberu had this random thought but still heard the attendant¡¯s voice clearly.


    ¡®Who could he trust?¡¯


    The attendant responded to the question Alberu did not manage to finish in a refreshing voice.


    ¡°You have your aunt.¡±


    Aunt Tasha. There were also the Dark Elves.


    As Alberu was about to think about them¡­


    ¡°And trust yourself.¡±


    Alberu flinched.


    Emotions appeared on his face after hearing what the attendant said next.


    ¡°You¡¯re already a good person, your Royal Highness.¡±


    Wonderful.


    Talented.


    Cool.


    This was different from those things.


    A good person.


    Alberu frowned.


    The young boy¡¯s closing eyes observed the still confidently smiling attendant.


    The young boy realized it at that moment.


    A person who trusted himself¡­


    This attendant was that person.


    He was able to put on this confident smile because he trusts himself.


    The smart young boy smiled at that moment.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t all nonsense.¡¯


    The moment he saw the king¡¯s shadows, Alberu realized that his father allowed him to meet with the attendant and that he purposely gave them a chance to speak.


    However, the shadows had made their move. In fact, they had done it urgently.


    This meant that the attendant told him something big, something that potentially had to be a secret.


    ¡®The attendant¡¯s words and actions make it highly likely.¡¯


    Furthermore, the young boy realized something else as well.


    ¡®The king knew about everything.¡¯


    Everything about him, the Dark Elves, and even the dead mana¡­


    He knew about all of them.


    However, the king let it be.


    ¡®He let it be, huh?¡¯


    That was why the young boy realized it.


    ¡®I am not someone who is a hindrance to this kingdom. That is why the king let me be. I am not wrong. I did not choose incorrectly.¡¯


    The young boy who was dreaming of bing king subconsciously clenched his fists as he lost consciousness.


    As the King¡¯s shadow carefully caught the falling young boy¡­


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Cale turned his head. The de that was threatening Cale had disappeared.


    Paaaat-!


    The first basement level turned bright at the same time.


    Cale could see Zed Crossman walk down to the first basement level with shock on his face. He did not hide his emotions as if he heard something unexpected.


    ¡°The second basement level¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem like you came to look for the stone room. Have you been in there?¡±


    Cale¡¯s attention was elsewhere when Zed asked that question.


    - 1/2 indignity testpleted.


    - You have provided the target, Alberu Crossman, with the clue, confidence, to transform his indignity.


    - Modification necessary for the remaining 1/2 test.


    - You will be transported after the modification has finished.


    Cale raised his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time so I will only give a simple exnation of the core details. So, please listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Zed looked at him with disbelief but Cale motioned toward the unconscious Alberu with his chin and added on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with a kid who doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Cale had said that he would not bring any harm to this Alberu even if it was an illusion so he was nning on finishing things properly.


    - Current modification level¡­ 1%.


    He was also in a hurry.


    Even if it was just a test, shouldn¡¯t he get Raon out of his indignity as quickly as possible too?


    ¡°I will not repeat myself.¡±


    Cale had his head tilted to the side as he stood face to face with Zed.


    ¡®Now then¡­ Time for a scam.¡¯


    ¡°Do you know about wanderers?¡±


    The ones known as single-lifers or tribtors¡­ They could be gods.


    However, the term that was used to call the ones who give up on bing a god or wishes not to be one¡­


    Wanderers.


    The wanderer that Cale knew about was Choi Han¡¯s elder, the first Dragon yer, Choi Jung Gun.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 739: Pushing forward too rashly (9)

    <h4>Chapter 739: Pushing forward too rashly (9)</h4>


    Cale did not miss the instant when Zed¡¯s pupils slightly shook. It was a short moment where he was so shocked that he could not control his expression.


    ¡°Wanderers? I have no idea what you are talking about.¡±


    Although Zed fixed his expression almost immediately¡­


    ¡°You do know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    He should know about wanderers since he knows about the Hunters. A thick smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face. Zed let out a deep sigh before responding.


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure you out. Does your minde and go?¡±


    ¡®They really did wake me up once before knocking me back out.¡¯


    During the time when Cale fainted and went over to Raon¡¯s side until the sun came up¡­ Zed seemed to have seen the true owner of this attendant¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yes. Your Majesty. I am not in my proper mindset right now.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Zed scoffed in disbelief. However, his gaze was cold.


    ¡°I thought that it was an act or that you had Dissociative Identity Disorder or something. It¡¯s a wanderer¡¯s ability?¡±


    Zed was providing answers to himself.


    ¡°Yes. I guess it is possible for you to control someone else¡¯s body if you are a wanderer. Wanderers are people who gave up on being gods anyway. Their abilities are bound to be unique and scary.¡±


    Cale smiled and looked up at the sky for a moment.


    - Modification 25%¡­¡­


    The percentage was going up quite quickly.


    ¡°I looked into your background and they said that you were a clueless attendant born from an average family. But they said that it felt as if you were apletely different person thest few days. It was especially different when the sun was up and when the sun was down.¡±


    ¡°There is no time for you to mumble to yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cale rudely ignored Zed¡¯sments.


    ¡®What¡¯s he going to do about it? Would a wanderer be scared of a king?¡¯


    Actually, Cale was not very scared of the king despite not being a wanderer.


    This was just an illusion after all.


    ¡°I am a wanderer gathering information about the Hunters. Okay, that¡¯s all the exnation you get about my situation.¡±


    It was an extremelycking and insincere exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to ask the questions.¡±


    Cale walked toward Zed. The shadows flinched but he ignored them.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    - Modification 57%¡­¡­


    ¡°The House of Crossman was a puppet, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Zed¡¯s pupils were shaking violently.


    Cale did not need a verbal response after that.


    ¡°The ancient White Star must have been used by the Hunters.¡±


    Cale had thought that it was weird for a while.


    The White Star who was currently Embraced and imprisoned in the golden que¡­


    He had chosen to take on the curse of endless reincarnation in order to be a god.


    Cale had thought that the White Star was able to prepare all sorts of things in the long span of over 1,000 years thanks to the repeating reincarnations.


    However, he started having other thoughts after meeting the sealed god in the first illusion test and gathering new information.


    The God of Death had said the following.


    ¡®F, furthermore, he is t, trying to make the t, temples appear in numerous worlds, chhhh-¡¯


    The sealed god¡¯s temples would appear in all sorts of dimensions to swallow people¡¯s despair and make the God of Despair stronger.


    The sealed God of Despair was unable to do something as big as traveling through dimensions.


    He was only able to do that with this test as a medium.


    ¡®That means that someone is helping the sealed god regain his powers.¡¯


    Those people had the power to travel through dimensions.


    Cale had seen someone travel through dimensions as Freshman Kim Rok Soo.


    They were the Hunters.


    Furthermore, the God of Despair was originally a Hunter.


    ¡®The answer is obvious.¡¯


    Cale put the pieces of information together.


    ¡®The unranked monsters and the guardian¡­ Also the temple¡­ There are Hunters helping the God of Despair to make these things appear in different dimensions.¡¯


    Basically, the White Star might think that he did everything on his own, but the Hunters had influenced him whether he knew it or not.


    The things that the Hunters have done to assist or maneuver things in a certain way may be hidden in the series of things that had happened without Cale nor possibly even the White Star and his subordinates knowing about them.


    ¡®And would that only apply to the current White Star?¡¯


    The ancient White Star.


    It was truly weird now that he thought about it.


    ¡®I was able to gather multiple ancient powers because I had the information from The Birth of a Hero the book.¡¯


    Cale Barrow, the current White Star, had spent a thousand years to find and gather ancient powers.


    However, the ancient White Star had numerous ancient powers, strong powers at that, from the beginning.


    Of course, it was possible that he was born with them simr to how the Super Rock or Fiery thunderbolt and the other people of ancient times, but¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s weird.¡¯


    How could one person be born with so many different and extremely strong powers?


    Furthermore, how would he have decided to aim to be a god out of nowhere and gathered the necessary forces?


    ¡®This is only possible if he was receiving assistance we don¡¯t know about.¡¯


    And the people assisting him?


    ¡®The Hunters.¡¯


    Cale stared at King Zed and continued speaking.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure that the ancient White Star desired to be a god. I guess it is possible that he cooperated with the Hunters.¡±


    Based on the things that the ancient White Star had done, he didn¡¯t seem like the type of person who would be fooled and used.


    Whether their rtionship was cooperation, one-sided use, or even a master-servant rtionship¡­


    Nobody knew what it was.


    ¡°However, the Hunters do not show up in history, and only the ancient White Star fell.¡±


    One step.


    That was the distance between Zed and Cale.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you loathe the Hunters?¡±


    Zed raised his head.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    He let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°¡­A terrible bastard was seduced by the stories of another terrible bastard and made a deal with that terrible bastard before he was shunned by him.¡±


    The ancient White Star was seduced by the stories of the Hunters and made a deal with them before the Hunters shunned him in the end.


    Cale wanted to hear more details from Zed.


    He wanted the truth and not his deductions.


    - Modification 91%¡­¡­


    However, he had no time.


    That was why he asked this question.


    ¡°Where are the Red Bloods?¡±


    He was poking around.


    The wanderer Choi Jung Gun told Cale to make sure to find the Red Blood household.


    They were a Hunter Household that was said to have perished.


    No emotions appeared on Zed¡¯s face.


    But Cale smiled.


    ¡°So you do know.¡±


    Zed¡¯s eyes looked extremely chaotic at that moment.


    The smile on Cale¡¯s face finally disappeared.


    He poked around a second time.


    ¡°You do know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Zed finally realized that the original ¡®so you do know¡¯ was Cale poking around. He realized his mistake and tried to fix his expression.


    - Modification 95%¡­¡­


    Cale really had no time now.


    This illusion would end soon.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    He had earned everything he could earn.


    ¡®As for the White Bloods¡­¡¯


    The White Bloods. This was the household that had betrayed the Hunters.


    Cale had debated whether the House of Crossman was the White Bloods.


    However, would a household who betrayed the Hunters have been able to create a Royal Family like this?


    ¡®Zed showed hostility toward the Hunters but didn¡¯t seem to show any signs of wanting to run away from them.¡¯


    That was not the actions of a traitor.


    ¡®I¡¯ll ask about the White Bloods back in the real world.¡¯


    Zed Crossman.


    Cale now had a reason to meet him in the real world.


    Actually, he had many reasons.


    - Modification 98%¡­¡­


    Cale asked one final question.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Zed¡¯s nk gaze¡­ His eyes that had been full of rage against the Hunters¡­


    That was why it was weird.


    The ancient era¡¯s White Star was their ancestor almost 10,000 years ago.


    Why would anybody care now that someone so long ago was betrayed in a deal with the Hunters or shunned?


    Was it something worthy of the king¡¯s wrath?


    There should be a different reason.


    There MUST be a different reason.


    That was why Cale chose these as his final questions.


    ¡°Are you scared of the Hunters?¡±


    He was trying to figure out the king¡¯s inner thoughts.


    ¡°Did they threaten your life?¡±


    He was so angry at the Hunters and loathed them¡­


    But he had not shown any signs of going against the Hunters even after Alberu became the crown prince.


    He simply spent his days as an old man in the backroom.


    He chose to hide instead.


    Cale didn¡¯t know whether that was to create an attack that would surprise the Hunters or to hide in fear.


    Cale¡¯s gaze sank coldly.


    ¡°Or was someone close to you killed by the Hunters?¡±


    An instant. Zed¡¯s eyes were burning up with anger for an instant.


    However, the king responded calmly.


    ¡°There is no need for you to know.¡±


    However, Cale saw it.


    - Modification 100%pleted.


    The king¡¯s eyes moved to look at Alberu for an instant before moving back.


    Who had killed the crown prince¡¯s mother?


    Her death was said to have been a mysterious death.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I will see you next time.¡±


    - Commencing transportation to target Raon Miru.


    Cale was dreaming of the cker life, but¡­ He wanted to rest a bit, but¡­


    He looked at the sleeping fifteen year old boy for a moment before bidding Zed farewell.


    The next time he saw this man¡­


    ¡°I will hear everything at that time.¡±


    Zed urgently opened his mouth.


    ¡°Get him!¡±


    Cale closed his eyes.


    One of the king¡¯s shadows grabbed him but he just scoffed.


    ¡®Like hell you¡¯re going to get me. How the hell are you going to grab my conscience?¡¯


    Blink.


    He closed his eyes and then opened them again.


    ¡°¡­Mmph¡­¡­¡±


    He was tightly bound against a wooden pir.


    There was a gag in his mouth as well.


    There was a ck shield with the wooden pir at its center and Cale saw a familiar forestndscape.


    Cale instantly figured out who had done this to him.


    ¡®He truly is a vicious Dragon.¡¯


    He sulked his head and waited for Raon.


    He then realized something.


    Choi Han should be here since Raon was only three years old right now.


    This Choi Han would be the one who would not have felt the warmth from the vigers of Harris Vige yet.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way they would meet, right?¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang!


    Cale urgently turned his head after hearing an extremely loud noise.


    ¡°¡­¡­Mmmmph.¡±


    Some of the trees in the forest disappeared like dust and he could see Raon and Choi Han fighting against each other.


    ¡°I am a strong Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Haaaa. Is it a young Dragon now?¡±


    ¡®Aigoo, my head.¡¯


    Cale just closed his eyes.


    However, it was already toote.


    ¡°You woke up.¡±


    Raon suddenly spoke seriously and ignored Choi Han to immediately fly in front of Cale.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Choi Han looked at Raon in disbelief.


    ¡°You were the one who provoked me first.¡±


    His voice sounded full of shock but the target of his frustration had already flown over to re at Cale who stood there with his eyes closed.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale could feel Raon¡¯s gaze even with his eyes closed.


    He cautiously opened his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the right state of mind this time.¡±


    Cale flinched at Raon¡¯sment but Raon simply floated around Cale. He looked like a ferocious beast observing his prey.


    ¡°You were the terrible bastard earlier. I can¡¯t leave that bastard alone.¡±


    Raon was unintentionally differentiating between Venion¡¯sckey and Cale.


    Cale subconsciously opened his mouth after sensing the vicious aura.


    ¡°¡­Haha, hi?¡±


    Raon quietly observed Cale with a scowl while Cale spoke excitedly.


    ¡°We¡¯re already at the Forest of Darkness from that far away? You shouldn¡¯t have even known the coordinates. You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    The young Dragon¡¯s tail slightly flinched at that moment.


    Choi Han approached Cale with an odd expression on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a person. It¡¯s a real person.¡±


    That nk voice oddly sounded vicious to Cale.


    The test voice echoed in his mind at that moment.


    - You have discovered a clue, praise, to help target Raon Miru forget about his indignities.


    ¡®A clue? Praise?¡¯


    Cale thought about Alberu from a moment ago.


    ¡®You have provided the target, Alberu Crossman, with the clue, confidence, to transform his indignity.¡¯


    Confidence was the clue for Alberu Crossman.


    Then what was the clue for Raon?


    ¡®Will ite up if I keep praising him? Hmm, this test¡¯s voice is surprisingly nice. It¡¯s guiding me toward how to pass this test?¡¯


    Starting from the beginning, the indignity test had been different from the others.


    * * *


    Choi Han clenched his eyes closed before opening them back. He saw Kim Hyun Soo, his current face, frowning through the mirror on the refrigerator.


    - You have discovered the clue, food, to cover up target Kim Rok Soo¡¯s indignity.


    - You have discovered the clue, warm home, to cover up target Kim Rok Soo¡¯s indignity.


    - You have discovered the clue, clean clothes, to cover up target Kim Rok Soo¡¯s indignity.


    - You have discovered the clue, abundance of food for dinner, to cover up target Kim Rok Soo¡¯s indignity.


    ¡°How the hell must he have lived¡­¡­?!¡±


    Choi Han was suppressing this intense emotion inside of him while standing alone in the kitchen before fixing up his expression and heading toward the living room.


    Kim Rok Soo, who was watching cartoons and eating chicken, was looking up at Choi Han with clear eyes.


    ¡°Here, take the cup. I¡¯ll pour you some coke.¡±


    Choi Han knew how to order food for delivery now.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Choi Han could not help but feel pity while looking at Kim Rok Soo respectfully thank him.


    Whether this was an illusion or not, it seemed as if he¡¯d need to fatten this kid up first.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 740: Pushing forward too rashly (10)

    <h4>Chapter 740: Pushing forward too rashly (10)</h4>


    ¡°Do you want to eat more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, sir.¡±


    Choi Han quickly moved the bread behind him after hearing Kim Rok Soo¡¯s response and took some fruit out one by one.


    ¡°What about these?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°¡­How could you be full after eating only a few pieces of chicken¡­¡­?!¡±


    Choi Han suppressed the emotions that wanted to burst out of him as he took out an apple pie.


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s young eyes looked baffled as he watched, but Choi Han did not see it.


    ¡®¡­I need to buy him some new clothes too but first, I need to feed him more!¡¯


    Choi Han had checked the bnce in Kim Hyun Soo¡¯s bank ount in advance.


    Although this was an illusion, he was only going to use a portion of the money since he felt sorry for the owner of the body after submitting a letter of resignation on his behalf as well.


    Furthermore, although he didn¡¯t know anything about modern Earth, he still had some socialmon sense.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t leave Cale-nim as he is right now.¡¯


    Choi Han ced a slice of apple pie and some orange juice in front of Kim Rok Soo and recalled his first meeting with Kim Rok Soo.


    Choi Han had told the young Cale-nim that he was Cale¡¯s father¡¯s hoobae at work in the past and Kim Rok Soo hade with him.


    ¡®Even if I said that I would give him food and buy him chicken! ¡­How could he be so innocent¡­¡­?!¡¯


    Choi Han was at a loss for words at young Cale¡¯s innocence and pureness to follow him after hearing such a groundless excuse.


    Of course, the young Kim Rok Soo did not believe anything Choi Han had said but hade with him because he did not want to go home. There was no way Choi Han would know that.


    ¡°Rok Soo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mister?¡±


    Choi Han flinched for a bit after being called a mister, but he responded with a stern look on his face.


    ¡°Next time, you must never follow someone you have never met before. Even if they say that they will feed you, you must never follow them no matter what. Do you understand?¡±


    Kim Rok Soo looked at Choi Han with a slight look of disbelief before nodding his head.


    ¡°Yes, sir, I won¡¯t follow them.¡±


    ¡°Good, what a good boy.¡±


    The young Kim Rok Soo¡¯s face turned even more baffled, but Choi Han did not notice as he was thinking about what that entric voice had told him a bit earlier.


    ¡®You have discovered the clue, food, to cover up target Kim Rok Soo¡¯s indignity.¡¯


    ¡®You have discovered the clue, warm home, to cover up target Kim Rok Soo¡¯s indignity.¡¯


    Food, a warm home, clean clothes, and an abundance of food for dinner.


    Choi Han quickly figured out the answer after gathering these clues.


    ¡®There¡¯s only one thing that the young Cale-nim needs.¡¯


    A home.


    ¡®A new home or shelter.¡¯


    He was currently having a painful and humiliating childhood at his rtive¡¯s hands.


    He needed to be pulled out of there.


    It could not be a short-term or limited solution.


    Choi Han looked at the apple pie eating child with pity before looking at the wooden sword at the side of the room and making up his mind.


    ¡®I¡¯ll need to learn about orphanages tomorrow. Or maybe there¡¯s a child support agency.¡¯


    Furthermore, he needed to go visit Kim Rok Soo¡¯s house.


    That guy who was said to be addicted to alcohol and gambling¡­


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll at least need to see his face.¡±


    His gaze slowly became colder as he looked at the wooden sword.


    * * *


    Cale decided to take care of one problem first.


    ¡°Please untie me.¡±


    He was still tied to the wooden pir.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The ck Dragon snorted and turned his head away.


    Shhh.


    Then the rope tying Cale slowly released. Choi Han was watching this absurd situation in shock before he ignored the ck Dragon and quickly approached Cale.


    Tang!


    However, a ck barrier appeared to stop him.


    ¡°¡­What the hell?¡±


    The ck Dragon had cast the barrier to stop Choi Han. He was preventing Choi Han from approaching Cale.


    Choi Han and the ck Dragon made eye contact.


    The Dragon¡¯s dark blue eyes sparkled.


    ¡°You are too strongpared to that terrible bastard.¡±


    ¡°What the heck is he saying?¡±


    Choi Han grumbled quietly before turning toward Cale.


    His eyes then opened wide.


    Boom!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale dropped down and fell on his butt.


    Cale rubbed his butt and grumbled as the Dragon and Choi Han stared at him.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Of course, he could only mumble without looking at them because the Dragon looked vicious while Choi Han looked oddly scary.


    He didn¡¯t want them to beat him up.


    Forget the physical pain, he would feel immense shame if he was hit by these two now.


    ¡°¡­It really is a person.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s pupils were shaking slightly as he said that in a low voice. He looked stoic but the tips of his fingers were shaking.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m a person. This is the Forest of Darkness.¡±


    Cale took a look at Choi Han¡¯s appearance before adding on.


    ¡°Are you living here?¡±


    He continued speaking as if he didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Or did youe from Harris Vige? Maybe you are a knight dispatched from the Henituse territory?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes were full of chaos.


    ¡°Vige? Territory? What do you mean by that?¡±


    He flinched for a moment before mumbling to himself.


    ¡°¡­I can talk to him? Now that I think about it, thenguage I am speaking is-¡±


    He looked as if he didn¡¯t know what to do as his mind was quite chaotic.


    Cale was coldly observing him when a young Dragon¡¯s face that was extremely skinny burst up in front of him.


    ¡°Why did I need toe here?¡±


    Cale flinched at the Dragon¡¯s face thatpletely covered Choi Han and subconsciously stepped back.


    Boom.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    His back hit the wooden pir.


    ¡°Tsk. How clumsy.¡±


    Raon tried to sound serious again as he looked at Cale from head to toe.


    ¡®¡­This feels so different.¡¯


    Cale felt weird being treated like this by Raon. However, he soon frowned again.


    Gruuuumble.


    It sounded like thunder in his stomach. Cale suddenly felt extremely hungry. Venion¡¯sckey did not seem to have received any food from Raon.


    He raised his head and looked at Choi Han and Raon. This was the dangerous Forest of Darkness, but he should not have to worry with the two of them here.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Raon sighed.


    ¡°Listen to this guy.¡±


    He then looked at Choi Han.


    ¡°¡­What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Hand over some food.¡±


    Raon was demanding food from Choi Han as if it was nothing. Choi Han looked at Raon with disbelief, but Raon motioned toward the southwest with his chin.


    ¡°There¡¯s a vige that way. Go get some human food from there. I hate humans. That is why I will not go to that vige.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? You hate humans but you are demanding that I go get food for a human?¡±


    Choi Han looked at Raon as if he made no sense.


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    Cale felt a bit delighted seeing a Choi Han who waspletely different from the Choi Han he knew.


    ¡®Choi Han is less pure before feeling the warmth from Harris Vige. If he¡¯s like this, he won¡¯t be stabbed in the back by anyone out in the world.¡¯


    A satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    Choi Han flinched after seeing the smile before looking away from Cale and lowering his head.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡­ D, did you say that there is a vige outside the forest in the southwest direction?¡±


    The shaking in his voice could not be hidden.


    It was understandable.


    This was before Choi Han had gone to Harris Vige.


    Honestly speaking, Choi Han treating Raon and Cale like this despite that was enough to tell Cale that Choi Han was extremely patient and pure.


    If it was Cale in Choi Han¡¯s shoes, the moment he saw a Dragon he couldmunicate with, furthermore, the moment he learned about the existence of others humans and a vige nearby, he would have grabbed this person in front of him or the Dragon by the cor and ran to the vige.


    ¡°Yeah. But do you really live here? This is one of the dangerous Forbidden Regions, so people don¡¯te here.¡±


    Choi Han clenched his eyes shut while listening to Cale¡¯sment.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go get some food for now.¡±


    He then walked in the opposite direction of the vige. He was headed toward a part of the forest that was covered in trees and dark from the shade.


    Cale realized Choi Han was doing this to buy himself some time to control his emotions and looked away from him.


    Flinch!


    He then flinched after seeing Raon staring right at him.


    This Dragon truly was more vicious as a three-year-old than as a four-year-old.


    ¡°Why did you make mee here?¡±


    The Dragon asked Cale a question.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people here, and there are lots of strong things.¡±


    The Forest of Darkness. This ce that the Dragon had ended uping to was extremely dangerouspared to the other ces he saw while flying here.


    It was understandable that it was called one of the Forbidden Regions.


    Most importantly, to this human in front of him¡­


    ¡°This ce ispletely useless to you.¡±


    This human would not be able to survive here on his own for even a day.


    The terrible bastard responded without any hesitation.


    ¡°But it is a ce you need.¡±


    The Dragon subconsciously opened his eyes wide.


    Cale did not care and continued speaking while looking around.


    ¡°This is a good starting point for you to learn, grow, and figure out the world.¡±


    This ce would not be dangerous for Raon despite being a Forbidden Region.


    In fact, the existence of the monsters would be helpful for Raon¡¯s growth.


    ¡°This should be a suitable ce for you to build your home.¡±


    Home.


    Raon¡¯s tail slightly flinched the moment Cale said that word.


    Cale did not notice as he got up and brushed the dirt off his clothes.


    ¡°And the punk from earlier, he¡¯s in a simr situation as you. He doesn¡¯t know much about the world and spent a long time alone.¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s gaze turned toward the northeast side of the forest for a moment.


    Choi Han had not gone to look for food yet and was hiding in the darkness created by the trees of the forest. The Dragon knew it and Choi Han knew that the Dragon knew it.


    Cale was the only one who didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be lonely if the two of you are together. Both of you are strong, so nobody will be able to easily mess with you guys.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t know the clue to help Raon get past his indignity.


    He simply wanted to give Raon a family.


    ¡°Well, it shouldn¡¯t be too bad if you are together. At least you won¡¯t be bored.¡±


    Of course, he had no intentions of forcing it.


    He was just going to create an opportunity for it to happen.


    The Dragon quietly observed the gentle smile on Cale¡¯s face. He was sure that this terrible bastard had no idea that he was smiling right now.


    The Dragon opened his mouth after a long time.


    ¡°¡­What about you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Cale chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea for you to be with a terrible guy like me who loses his mind from time to time. Don¡¯t you think so? Why would you ask such an obvious question?¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes indeed.¡¯


    He could not leave a bastard like this Venion¡¯sckey next to Raon. Choi Han, who did not know the ways of the world yet, might end up learning the illegal things first as well.


    That was why Venion¡¯sckey had to disappear far far away.


    ¡®By the time I take this guy far away Raon¡¯s heart should be filled with something other than indignity.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head with satisfaction.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom!


    Cale looked down in shock after suddenly hearing a loud noise and feeling the ground shake.


    The ck Dragon had mmed his two front paws on the ground.


    ¡®W, why is he acting like this?¡¯


    Cale slightly cowered at the Dragon who suddenly looked angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to force you to work for me, you terrible bastard!¡±


    The young Dragon shouted ferociously in a way that did not suit his small body.


    Swoooooooosh-


    ck mana violently swirled around the Dragon and started breaking the trees around them.


    Crack. Crack.


    Cale gulped and urgently responded while watching therge trees break without any fight.


    ¡°M, make me work! Make me work as much as you want!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    Shhhhhh-


    The ck mana whirlwind slowly calmed down.


    The Dragon peeked toward the northeast direction again. The human who had been hiding like a damn rat and watching them had gone into the forest while he had channeled his mana.


    Rustle. Rustle.


    Choi Han was slowly touching the scabbard of his sword as he walked.


    ¡°¡­He knows about me? Who is that guy?¡±


    He made a firm resolve through the chaos in his mind.


    ¡°¡­I will definitely not miss it.¡±


    Choi Han stopped for a moment and turned around to look at the southwest direction. He imagined the vige, territory, and everything beyond the forest as he made ament.


    ¡°I will leave here.¡±


    It was a form of deration and promise to himself.


    ¡°¡­With him.¡±


    Only Choi Han knew who or what the deration was for.


    Cale, who had no idea about this, clenched his clothes while watching the ck mana whirlwind settle down.


    ¡®¡­This useless Venion¡¯sckey! I don¡¯t even have any ancient powers! I can¡¯t make the shield or anything! He has no good traits other than being very healthy!¡¯


    Cale slowly peeked toward Raon who channeled his mana again while breathing heavily.


    ¡°Uhh?!¡±


    Cale was tied to the wooden pir again.


    A sturdy ck shield appeared around it to protect him.


    ¡°¡­I am going to the vige.¡±


    The young Dragon spoke seriously before pping his wings and flying toward Harris Vige before suddenly stopping and looking at Cale.


    ¡°Be quiet. Monsters mighte. You weak and terrible bastard.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ho.¡±


    Cale watched the ck Dragon fly away with a look of disbelief on his face.


    ¡°It might take longer than I thought.¡±


    Filling Raon¡¯s indignity with something else¡­ It might take much longer than he expected.


    However, there was something Cale did not know.


    He did not know that Raon, who was flying to the vige, stopped and looked back toward Cale multiple times despite being so far away that he couldn¡¯t see Cale and that he smiled while gathering fruit on the way to the vige.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s odd.¡±


    Cale got the chills for some reason after being left alone.


    He felt an unknown sense of iffiness.


    He felt as if things were going to get twisted in an odd way.


    * * *


    ¡°¡­Finally there is someone entering the final stage.¡±


    Alberu Crossman wiped around the eyes of his tired face.


    The orb on top of the temple¡­


    Only five of the six pieces of the orb had color.


    They were all glowing purple except one that turned ck.


    That person had entered the ¡®wrath¡¯ test.


    ¡°We know for sure it isn¡¯t Cale Henituse.¡±


    ¡®Who could it be?¡¯


    Alberu continued to observe it without asking that question.


    At that same time, the person slowly walking past the purple area to the ck light quietly mumbled something.


    ¡°That is just indignities of the past. It is not even mine. I am someone who will observe the life of the legend.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka headed toward the final illusion test, the Wrath test, with a calm look on his face.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 741: When I am the angriest? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 741: When I am the angriest? (1)</h4>


    ¡°¡­Sh*t.¡±


    The final wrath test¡­ Clopeh subconsciously walked backward after facing the test.


    He never expected the final test to be something like this.


    He actually preferred the indignity test.


    * * *


    ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Plop.


    All sorts of fruits and a few cooked meals were ced in front of Cale. Cale watched this with a rxed look on his face before turning his head.


    Boom!


    Choi Han ced this something that wasn¡¯t an animal or a monster that he had hunted, in front of Cale.


    ¡°It¡¯s bearable if you roast it.¡±


    Cale still had a rxed look on his face as he started thinking while listening to Choi Han.


    ¡®Raon is better.¡¯


    How could Cale eat meat that wasn¡¯t even prepped properly? Even if Venion¡¯sckey¡¯s body was healthy, trying to prep thisrge thing and roasting it would probably take longer than half the day.


    ¡®Mm¡­ But I guess Choi Han had to eat these things.¡¯


    There were not many things Choi Han could eat in the Forest of Darkness except for fruits and some nts.


    It was hard for him to expect properly cooked food, and he was probably not in a situation to even think about farming. Choi Han could have struggled for a while to even find fruit when he was weaker.


    ¡®If I think about it that way, he might have gone out of his way to find something precious that even he doesn¡¯t get to eat often.¡¯


    The problem was that it was something way too big for Cale to handle.


    However, he could tell something from it.


    ¡®He¡¯s a bit more difficult to talk to than current Choi Han, but he¡¯s still a good guy. He worked so hard to feed a bastard he met for the first time.¡¯


    Cale had a satisfied smile on his face as he addressed Choi Han.


    ¡°You must have worked hard to get this.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Boom!


    Cale turned his head toward the source of the noise after hearing the ground rumble. Raon was mming the ground with his two front paws while ring at Choi Han.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Cale thought about it for a moment before figuring out the answer.


    ¡°Ah. Eat with me. I can¡¯t eat all of this alone.¡±


    Raon frowned and his eyes, which were a bit rounder than when he was four years old, scowled.


    ¡°You terrible human¡­! Stupid¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡®Stupid? Who? Me?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m actually on the smart side. I guess you don¡¯t know me very well. But I am a terrible bastard. I am human trash, total trash. I am trash.¡±


    Raon¡¯s jaw dropped and he could not say anything.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Cale turned his head to the side after suddenly hearing someoneugh. Choi Han¡¯s shoulders were moving up and down trying to hold back hisughter.


    ¡®And what¡¯s up with him?¡¯


    Cale found this to be odd, but felt pity for Choi Han, thinking that chatting about anything with someone else would seem enjoyable to someone like Choi Han who had spent such a long time alone.


    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯sughing.¡¯


    Laughing and even living was hard in this harsh world. It was good tough.


    Cale decidedughing was a good thing and nodded his head as he nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Whether you live alone or you live with people¡­ No matter how you live in this world, you need to learn about the world.¡±


    Cale picked up a fruit after he was untied.


    The Dragon¡¯s eyes sparkled as he watched before he looked at Cale¡¯s lips.


    He knew that this human was talking to him right now. Choi Han was leaning on a tree watching this.


    Actually, Cale was speaking to both Raon and Choi Han.


    ¡°There will be times when you need to face the world. For example, when you meet new people. Or maybe you move to live in a new ce.¡±


    Cale wanted Raon to meet Choi Han so that he had the chance to make a friend or a family.


    Furthermore, he was nning on making a home for him in the Forest of Darkness that he could alwayse back to.


    Finally, he was nning on teaching Raon a lot of things.


    ¡®Then he should slowly forget, ovee, or suppress his indignity.¡¯


    Even if this was an illusion, he couldn¡¯t just leave the hurt Raon alone.


    Cale spoke to Raon with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°There is a very important thing for living in the world.¡±


    It was silent for a moment as Cale stopped talking.


    The sky over the Forest of Darkness was slowly turning red with the sunset.


    Both the ck Dragon and Choi Han were looking at Cale.


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    The ck Dragon felt something was inconsistent while looking at Cale.


    This terrible bastard had been in total panic when he was dragging him to the Forest of Darkness not too long ago. Furthermore, he seemed extremely scared that a Dragon may kill him.


    He also did not remember what he had done for the Dragon and what kind of incident he had caused.


    However, this person he was looking at right now¡­


    First of all, his eyes were different from that bastard¡¯s.


    The color, size, and shape of the eyes were all the same, but they were definitely different.


    This person in front of him right now¡­ his eyes were sparkling.


    They were full of something that this ck Dragon had never felt before as this guy looked at him. Unlike his nonchnt tone and crude actions, his eyes had something that tickled the ck Dragon¡¯s heart.


    It felt as if an unknown source of heat was rising up from somewhere within the Dragon¡¯s body.


    ¡®¡­This is a different person.¡¯


    The Dragon¡¯s instincts helped him reach the truth.


    There were two people in one body?


    This Dragon that had yet to see the world didn¡¯t know whether that was possible.


    However, the Dragon wanted to know the truth behind what his intuitions were telling him. His dark blue eyes became deeper as he opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°What is that very important thing for living in the world?¡±


    The corners of the silent Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    However, his eyes were serious. He looked at the young Dragon who was focused on him as well as the old person who had lived a long time on his own as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Money.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The Dragon hesitated before asking, but Cale just nodded his head and continued speaking with certainty.


    ¡°Yes, it is definitely important.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care how Choi Han and Raon were looking at him and had an extremely satisfied smile on his face.


    ¡°Just trust me.¡±


    He then asked Raon a question.


    ¡°Can you roast that meat using magic?¡±


    He then pompously asked Choi Han.


    ¡°Can you prep it? I don¡¯t know how.¡±


    Both the ck Dragon and Choi Han shook their heads a bit but did as Cale asked them to do without anyments.


    * * *


    Crack, crack, crack.


    The branches crackled as they lit on fire.


    It was now the middle of the night in the Forest of Darkness.


    Choi Han¡¯s gaze moved to the side.


    This person was sleeping defenselessly on the ground as if he had no anxiety at all.


    He didn¡¯t know this guy¡¯s name.


    He just knew this weird guy as, ¡®terrible bastard¡¯, because that was what the ck Dragon had called him.


    This person did not seem scared of the night in the Forest of Darkness at all.


    ¡®I only learned that this was called the Forest of Darkness because of this person.¡¯


    Choi Han had just thought that this was a crazy forest.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that this person was not scared of the forest.


    He was sleeping so defenselessly in an extremely lethargic position because he knew that Choi Han and the ck Dragon were strong.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Choi Han quietly scoffed in disbelief.


    Tens of years¡­ Or maybe he lived here for over a hundred years. No, he had spent so much time iling around to survive in this forest all that time but he had never seen anyone or anything like this guy.


    Even Choi Han had just recently reached the peak, in order to be able to catch a breath in this forest. This was truly an interesting person.


    Shhhhhhhhh.


    Choi Han could see something silently crawl between the deeply asleep man and himself and curl up.


    The ck Dragon red at Choi Han and positioned himself in front of the sleeping man despite being unable to cover the man with his small body.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Choi Han sneered and turned away.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯tugh.¡±


    The Dragon could not say it loudly and simply said it seriously in a quiet voice.


    It was not scary at all.


    ¡°I canugh if I want.¡±


    Choi Han responded to the ck Dragon¡¯sment and turned toward the fire.


    Crack. Crack.


    When had they had a moment like this?


    When was thest time they were not alone to spend the night?


    No.


    There were many nights they spent with enemies.


    However, they couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since he had a peaceful night like this without enemies around them.


    It was the second time in his life for the ck Dragon.


    It was the first time since deep in his memories to a distant time for Choi Han.


    ¡®¡­This isn¡¯t bad.¡¯


    Choi Han didn¡¯t know this, but his voice subconsciously sounded a bit excited even when he was almost arguing with the ck Dragon.


    The ck Dragon was looking at Choi Han as if he was suspicious as he checked the sleeping terrible bastard¡¯s temperature before raising his head.


    Unlike the ck and rough darkness of the cave ceiling, the night on the outside was filled with colorful and beautiful darkness.


    The ck Dragon closed his eyes while looking at the lights sparkling in the darkness.


    However, he was not sleeping.


    He was simply enjoying this moment.


    Unfortunately, it was only for a moment. The ck Dragon opened his eyes again and warned Choi Han.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eavesdrop on us while hiding.¡±


    Choi Han started to smile.


    ¡°And we can¡¯t take you.¡±


    The ck Dragon and Choi Han¡­ The two of them were keeping an eye on each other but spent a not so bad night together.


    * * *


    The next day.


    ¡°¡­Such a ce¡­¡­!¡±


    It was rare for Choi Han¡¯s emotions to be visible on his face like this.


    The emotion currently on his face was astonishment.


    The so-called terrible bastard put Choi Han in the front and the ck Dragon in the rear and started moving the group somewhere as soon as he woke up.


    He was headed toward the north of the Forest of Darkness and he led them to a cave to some underground area.


    Choi Han saw something shocking as soon as they made it out of that dark cave.


    ¡°¡­My goodness¡­¡­¡±


    There was arge area. This area was bright, unlike the path they just walked through.


    The first thing he saw was arge five-story vi made of marble. This building made him think of a western pce that he had only imagined in the past.


    Furthermore, there were marble sculptures in what looked like a garden despite not having any trees, a smooth and t floor, and even a small fountain.


    This ce looked as if it was out of a fairytale.


    The ck Dragon¡¯s eyes were opened wide as he looked around.


    Cale watched the two of them with a satisfied look on his face before energetically walking forward.


    However, he found something to be odd.


    ¡®I don¡¯t hear the voice of the ancient power?¡¯


    Originally, he should have heard the Scary Giant Cobblestone¡¯s voice from when they were in the dark path but it was very quiet.


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone and his hidden Super Rock Vi seemed to have been made properly based on this ce being here, but¡­


    ¡®Is it because it is an illusion test?¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t put much thought into it and walked without any hesitation.


    He peeked at the stone pir at the side of the area that blocked the path to the Eastern continent but he hurried to inform the two others about the important things first.


    Once he was on the third floor of the vi¡­


    He pushed the door open.


    Screeeeeech- boom.


    ¡°Here, money.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes hurt from brightness for a moment.


    There were all sorts of essories and jewels sparkling there.


    They were not shining. They were sparkling. It was so bright that shining was not strong enough of a word for it.


    ¡°Hey, Dragon, look at this.¡±


    The ck Dragon looked at Cale.


    ¡°This is called a jewel. You can exchange this for money. Money is what you need to buy most things. By the way, there are a lot of things you cannot buy with money as well. There are many important things among those things you cannot buy as well. You¡¯ll realize those things one by one as you live.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this money thing important?¡±


    ¡°Mm. It¡¯s quite important if you want to live a rxing life?¡±


    Cale resumed walking and headed to another room.


    The Dragon observed Cale¡¯s back with an odd gaze.


    It was because the ck Dragon had flipped over Venion Stan¡¯s vi before he destroyed the mountain. The mages had tried their best to protect some things, so he had transported all of them with him.


    He destroyed the pretty sturdy container and found sparkling things like what was in front of him right now. He had kept them with him for now since they looked pretty. The ck Dragon nonchntly asked.


    ¡°Are you giving these things to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You two split it amongst yourselves. You¡¯ll need it.¡±


    Cale watched the cute Raon making sure to take care of himself with satisfaction. Raon was much cuter than Choi Han, who was just standing there with a nk look on his face.


    Raon had quite a lot of jewels hidden in his spatial dimension but he did not bring it up.


    ¡°Hey terrible bastard, I¡¯m going to choose what I want! We need to look at everything together!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Cale chuckled, nonchntly responded, and opened the door to another room.


    Screeech, boom.


    ¡°There are weapons here. You can sell these or use these. Up to you.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Choi Han looked at Cale with disbelief.


    Creeeeeak. Boom.


    ¡°Ah, these are currency. There are gold and silver coins, but they are older designs and not used these days. They still have a lot of uses though. These are simr to jewels as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Choi Han followed behind Cale without saying anything.


    Screeech, boom!


    ¡°These are all sorts of records. I¡¯ll teach you how to read, so try to read them. You¡¯ll be able to learn ancient history, locations of hidden treasures, and even things to be careful about.¡±


    These were all things belonging to his friends that the Super Rock had gathered after they passed before him.


    Choi Han was silently watching before he peeked toward the ck Dragon. The Dragon looked as if none of this fazed him as he observed the things the terrible bastard showed him.


    Cale watched the two of them before turning toward the window. Therge training ground was visible through it.


    ¡°These things should be very helpful for the two of you to survive in this world.¡±


    He looked away from the training ground and observed the two individuals from the illusion.


    Raon and Choi Han¡­


    In some ways, they were the two who had been through the most incidents with him. On and Hong probably had a simr amount as well.


    Cale was being very serious as he nonchntly delivered this message.


    ¡°Live an easy and rxing life. Don¡¯t push yourselves too hard.¡±


    Even if this was an illusion¡­


    That was Cale¡¯s true thoughts.


    That was why he was nning on teaching the two of them.


    ¡°Anyway, just follow me.¡±


    The ck Dragon asked.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Cale responded normally after receiving the sparkling gazes from both of them. He didn¡¯t know whether they themselves knew they had such gazes on their faces right now.


    ¡°The world.¡±


    An extremely wealthy whale appeared at the Henituse territory that day. (Note: Whale is a ng term for people who spend a ton of money. The raw has extremely rich person but that¡¯s boring, don¡¯t you think?)


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    It was the most excited Cale had ever been.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 742: When I am the angriest? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 742: When I am the angriest? (2)</h4>


    The next day after Cale spent a wonderful night sleeping on the grassy field of the Forest of Darkness¡­


    Ring.


    The designer and owner of the luxurious boutique in the Henituse territory hesitated for a moment.


    Someone who looked like an ill-tempered nouveau riche young master but dressed extremely shabbily walked into the store.


    Behind him was an extremely handsome teenager in simrly shabby clothes behind him.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    The boutique owner immediately smiled and approached them.


    He then flinched.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s red?¡¯


    The nouveau riche-looking punk had something red at the edges of his clothes.


    To be more specific, it was dark red.


    The boutique owner¡¯s pupils started shaking.


    ¡®¡­That¡¯s the color of blood.¡¯


    Only fresh blood would leave such a color.


    There had been a fierce battle between monsters in the Forest of Darknessst night and the blood had gotten on Cale¡¯s clothes as they walked past the sight of the fight this morning.


    The owner peeked at the nouveau riche-looking punk.


    He looked like someone who could be the boss in some back alley. This guy did look a bit clumsy, but¡­


    ¡®His gaze is no joke.¡¯


    The way his eyes sparkled showed that he was no ordinary person.


    ¡®¡­Blood!¡¯


    The young boy following behind him had an old scabbard on him. That scabbard showed faint signs of blood that had been stacked on for an extremely long period of time.


    The owner, who had once been a mercenary before he found his calling in fashion design and settled in the Henituse territory, knew that the Henituse territory had no back alley powers.


    However, his instincts were telling him something.


    ¡®¡­These are not ordinary people!¡¯


    Then some bag appeared in front of him.


    Chhhhhhhhh. His eyes were almost blinded by the golden sparkle in the bag opened by the nouveau riche man.


    They were golden coins.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    He subconsciously looked at this nouveau riche nobleman.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    This was not an ordinary person.


    ¡®¡­These people¡­ gold, no, they may be a pile of luck¡­¡­!¡¯


    ¡°We want to buy some clothes.¡±


    The nouveau riche-like person had a rxed smile on his face as he looked around the boutique.


    ¡°Probably tens of outfits?¡±


    The owner clutched his heart.


    ¡°They will be for this swordsman-nim over here. Ah. Please give me a few as well.¡±


    The owner responded to the nobleman with full sincerity.


    ¡°I, I willplete the requested task no matter what it takes!¡±


    The boutique owner didn¡¯t realize that he was talking like back in his mercenary days.


    He moved as quickly as the wind to get a seat and all sorts of snacks and drinks for the nouveau riche man. He approached the teenage swordsman after the nobleman motioned with his chin.


    ¡°I will now take some measurements.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Ah.¡±


    The swordsman seemed a bit out of it.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    He seemed very innocent once the owner got a closer look.


    The boutique owner couldn¡¯t help but be curious about this nobleman who seemed to be overflowing with luck and this innocent swordsman.


    ¡°Do as he says.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Choi Han peeked at Cale who was sitting on the couch and eating cookies as if it was his own house before following the owner.


    The owner did not see it because he was too focused on Choi Han but a cookie next to Cale floated in the air before slowly disappearing.


    Crunch crunch.


    - This is delicious.


    Cale nodded his head at Raon¡¯sment and slowly moved the te of cookies on the couch where Raon was seated.


    ¡°Okay, please extend your arms out!¡±


    The boutique owner was speaking energetically.


    At that time, the Henituse territory¡¯srgest and best jewelry store and the Henituse branch of the Flynn Merchant Guild was in chaos because of the people who came and left like the wind this morning.


    First, the jewelry store. This jewelry store was one that had a thoroughwork with stores all around the Roan Kingdom with the main store at the capital.


    ¡°Sir, should we contact the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, do it! A, a jewel like this¡­! This brilliant gleam and the size! It¡¯s also not a jewel created with modern methods! T, this is not something we can handle! We need to take it to the capital and put it up for auction or something!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! Oh, the Flynn Merchant Guild is contacting us as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they are! They had to suddenly give arge sum of money in our store¡¯s name! Y, you remember that sir¡¯s name, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes sir!¡±


    The employee who had never seen his manager this excited calmed himself down and looked at the document.


    The manager¡¯sments were at the bottom.


    The employee could not hide his curiosity and asked.


    ¡°Sir, that swordsman was the owner of the jewel?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I, I thought it would be the man who seemed a bit vicious. I thought that the swordsman-nim was his guard knight.¡±


    ¡°I thought so as well but no. He said he was the butler. Apparently they have been friends since they were young.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that is why they chatted so casually with each other. Then I will contact the capital immediately!¡±


    The manager inspected the jewel and mumbled to himself once he was alone.


    ¡°¡­Is he from the Henituse family? Is he trying to secretly pawn off some of the wealth? The House of Henituse is not like that though? ¡­But where else would a rich person like this suddenlye from?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ the swordsman who is supposedly the owner of the jewel did not look like a Henituse. Well, I guess the Henituse people all look different.¡±


    ¡°But the way he was spending money made him seem like a Henituse.¡±


    ¡°¡­They are even scarier than money.¡±


    The thought of people spending money and causing incidents like the Henituse made the manager¡¯s heart beat wildly.


    At the Henituse branch of the Flynn Merchant Guild around the same time¡­


    ¡°We probably need to contact Billos-nim about this, right sir?¡±


    ¡°Did he go to work at the tea shop?¡±


    ¡°He probably did.¡±


    ¡°Then contact him immediately!¡±


    The employee didn¡¯t even look at his subordinate run out as he was busy tapping the desk with his finger and organizing his thoughts.


    ¡°¡­So an extremely wealthy man is trying toy his roots in the Henituse territory? He¡¯s also preparing and procuring everything he needs from the Henituse territory?¡±


    He came to a single conclusion.


    ¡°This is going to be a big boom to the Henituse market.¡±


    It was indeed a big boom.


    It was such a big boom that it made everybody lose their minds.


    Cale led Choi Han and the invisible Raon to many ces.


    This was a year before Cale arrived in the Henituse territory, but he pretty much knew where everything was located.


    ¡°I wish to buy somend.¡±


    ¡°Land?¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s pupils started shaking as he watched Cale.


    ¡®Land?¡¯


    He looked back and forth at the bags in his hands and Cale.


    There was a new luxurious carriage behind Choi Han as well.


    ¡°Yes sir. I¡¯m hoping to buy somend around Harris Vige. I wish to build a vi.¡±


    ¡°Will you be staying there, sir?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The invisible Raon and Choi Han both flinched but Cale had no idea as he pointed to Choi Han.


    ¡°This swordsman-nim here. There will also be a child. It is just the two of them for now but the number may increase in the future.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chhhhhhhhh.


    The gold coins flowed out of the bag Cale ced on the table.


    ¡°Is it possible to make it happen quickly?¡±


    ¡°I, I will make it happen as quickly as possible! I will do whatever it takes even if we need to contact the Lord¡¯s Castle!¡±


    After that¡­


    ¡°A vi construction?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Chhhhhhhhh.


    Gold coins overflowed out of the bag once again.


    ¡°No matter what! I will build the best! The sturdiest! The most wonderful building for you sir!¡±


    ¡°I will trust and leave it to you then.¡±


    And after that¡­


    ¡°I have 30 years of experience delivering groceries, sir! Whether it is to the desert or to ake, I will go wherever you need sir! Please don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Then I will not worry about it.¡±


    In addition¡­


    ¡°Everything from here to here. It¡¯s easy to remember, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir! I, I will pack it-¡±


    ¡°Delivery.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! I will deliver it to you!¡±


    Choi Han was swept up in the boom that Cale had caused that he nkly followed behind Cale.


    - Hey, swordsman. T, that terrible bastard is a b, bit weird!


    Even the silently following Dragon shared his chaotic thoughts with Choi Han.


    However, Cale nodded his head and walked out of the store before speaking to them with a refreshed look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    On the contrary, his expression looked extremely full.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    The swordsman who had spent tens or maybe over a hundred years before appearing in this unknown world and the invisible ck Dragon who had only spent his life inside a cave tiredly followed behind Cale.


    They then saw the feast prepared for them in a private room of a restaurant.


    ¡°This ce has the best steak in the entire Henituse territory. Eat up.¡±


    The ck Dragon was no longer invisible and already eating the steak.


    Cale looked at him with satisfaction as he continued speaking.


    ¡°I will teach you to read now. I will also teach you general social norms. Learn them both.¡±


    Choi Han and Raon made eye contact with each other without Cale noticing. Choi Han had a bitter smile on his face while looking at the ck Dragon avoid his gaze.


    He then looked at the extremely rxed Cale with an odd gaze.


    * * *


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed out the window.


    The quiet yet lively Harris Vige¡­


    That ce was currently a bit hectic with construction noise.


    A fancy vi was being built on the outskirts of the vige.


    Of course, this was the building Cale hadmissioned for Choi Han and Raon.


    Their main home would be the Super Rock Vi in the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡®The Super Rock wasn¡¯t there.¡¯


    The ancient power, the Scary Giant Cobblestone, was not on the fifth floor of the Super Rock Vi. It was probably because this was an illusion.


    Cale brushed aside the iffyness he was feeling and looked around him.


    They were currently borrowing the home of someone who had temporarily left the vige through the Vige Chief as this small countryside vige did not have an inn.


    Choi Han and Cale were said to be living here but naturally Raon was living with them as well.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Cale¡¯s index finger was tapping on the desk.


    His sharp gaze turned toward Raon.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is difficult.¡±


    The three years old ck Dragon confidently nodded his head.


    Cale asked once more.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know how to read the letters?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think I will need to learn for at least a year to be able to read.¡±


    The short front paws pushed the book in front of him toward Cale.


    ¡°It is difficult for me to learn how to read!¡±


    ¡®Liar.¡¯


    ¡°It is also difficult to count! I can¡¯t figure out how to properly use money!¡±


    ¡®Liar.¡¯


    ¡°I am strong but I am not smart! There is a lot for me to learn!¡±


    ¡®Liar.¡¯


    Cale stared at Raon.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t Dragons great and mighty?¡±


    ¡°We are not great and mighty. Hey terrible bastard, stop trying to teach me stuff! I prefer to y!¡±


    ¡®That I can ept.


    You should y when you are young.¡¯ ying properly was also experience and learning.


    ¡°Hey, swordsman! Have you figured out how to read?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Choi Han peeked at Cale without any signs of a smile on his face and quietly mumbled.


    ¡°Reading is hard. I think it will take a long time to learn.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes.


    ¡®These little punks-¡¯


    It had been three days.


    Cale had spent all day and all night as Venion¡¯sckey for three days.


    Cale was now worried that the others would finish the test before him and thought that he needed to finish the test a little quicker.


    However, the problem was that he had not gotten any other clues to help Raon forget his indignities since he got the ¡®praise¡¯ clue.


    Food, clothing, and shelter¡­ The answer did not appear even after fulfilling all those things for Raon.


    ¡®That¡¯s odd.¡¯


    Raon¡¯s current condition was far from when he was chained up in the cave.


    But why were things still the same?


    Cale could not hide his confusion.


    At that moment¡­ Someone knocked on the door of this small home.


    Knock knock knock.


    ¡°Are you there?¡±


    It was a familiar voice.


    He believed it was the voice of the vige volunteer watchman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out so practice reading.¡±


    Cale ignored Choi Han and Raon¡¯s grumbling face and opened the door.


    Click. The door opened wide without any issue.


    Bang!


    Then it was immediately mmed shut.


    ¡°Wow, sh*t!¡±


    Cale subconsciously swore as he tightly held the doorknob.


    ¡°That was shocking!¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Choi Han stood up and walked over. However, Cale¡¯s eyes were looking at Raon.


    What Cale saw when he had opened the door just now¡­


    ¡°Who are those people? They looked like knights?¡±


    Cale had closed the door immediately after seeing the magnificent crest on the carriage.


    He was looking at Raon and Raon¡¯s eyes were opened wide while looking toward Cale, more specifically the door.


    A red snake wrapped around a stone mountain¡­


    The carriage had the crest of the House of Stan.


    The knight standing outside the door with the vigers who were shaking in fear was one of Venion Stan¡¯s subordinates. This guy was Venion¡¯s left hand man, someone who swung his sword not for the House of Stan but for Venion.


    ¡®How did he find me?¡¯


    Cale quickly realized the answer.


    ¡°I was too showy.¡±


    He had too much fun in the Henituse territory.


    His mistake was letting loose and spending money like it was water because this was an illusion.


    Cale could see Raon¡¯s front paw slightly shaking as he sat there with a pen in his hand. The crest of the House of Stan¡­ Raon had definitely seen that before.


    He must have seen the crest when he went to destroy the vi on his own.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He finally realized something.


    ¡®He was anxious.


    He was still scared.¡¯


    Three years old Raon and four years old Raon were different. Furthermore, Cale Henituse and Venion¡¯sckey were different.


    Cale had rescued the four years old Raon with Choi Han, On, and Hong.


    He had led him to the outside world.


    However, while Venion¡¯sckey had released the chains binding Raon¡¯s body down, Raon had to do the rest on his own.


    There was a simple reason as to why Raon had knocked Venion¡¯sckey unconscious. He was not helpful at all. He was weak. Even Cale had told Raon to mess him up before he left the cave originally.


    Raon had destroyed the mountain but had to take the unconscious Venion¡¯sckey and travel to the Forest of Darkness alone despite it being his first time out in the world.


    This starting point was different from four years old Raon who followed Cale and his strongpanions to see the world.


    ¡°That was my mistake.¡±


    Cale realized his mistake and understood what was making Raon anxious.


    Then the answer was simple.


    Click.


    Cale opened the door and asked.


    ¡°Hello, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­You know who I am, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Cale smiled and responded to the knight who spoke in a vicious tone to threaten him.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said move.¡±


    3 years old.


    Raon was young.


    He was very young.


    Cale realized that while he knew that was the case, he had not considered the impact of that youth.


    Four years old Raon had a lot he didn¡¯t know as well but he had slowly learned. Raon was smart but he could not be good at everything.


    There was also no need to be good at everything.


    ¡®For example, taking care of trash properly.¡¯


    Even if Raon destroyed the mountain and the vi¡­ It was possible that people did not die.


    In fact, he might have just destroyed things as Cale told him to do.


    ¡®I ran too wild in the Henituse territory.


    It¡¯s my fault.¡¯


    He had thought that the House of Stan or the House of Tolz would not hear about him because they did not have a good rtionship with the House of Henituse.


    He had missed the House of Stan¡¯s tenacity.


    The reason was simple.


    ¡®We can get rid of him whenever we want now.¡¯


    Someone like Venion Stan was nothing now.


    It was just the fact that he made Raon anxious this whole time that was making him upset.


    Cale walked past the angry knight who did not dare to attack him and headed toward the carriage.


    While the people in his way flinched and stooped moving and the vigers were watching from a distance wondering what was going on¡­


    Screeeech. Cale opened the carriage door and walked inside.


    ¡°¡­You bastard.¡±


    Venion Stan. The bastard who was covered in bandages on his arms and legs was ring at Cale.


    Cale smiled brightly after seeing that gaze.


    ¡°You were alive?¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°Too bad. I thought you were dead.¡±


    Although he was smiling, his eyes were extremely cold as he looked down at Venion Stan.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 743: When I am the angriest? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 743: When I am the angriest? (3)</h4>


    Venion Stan red into those cold eyes.


    He had almost died a few days ago. He had never been so humiliated in his life.


    Furthermore, he had been humiliated by things he considered useless pests.


    He wanted to kill this bastard in front of him.


    Venion started speaking.


    ¡°You¡¯repletely out of your mind.¡±


    ¡°Did you just realize that?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Venion flinched.


    The pest that had been standing in front of him was sitting across from him now. He was looking at Venion with an expression that seemed to be saying he heard something funny as he asked a question.


    ¡°Do I look normal to you?¡±


    Smile.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    He was sure that this bastard was feeling humiliated.


    He should also be angry.


    Finally, he should be scared.


    Why?


    ¡°Are you not going to ask where the Dragon is?¡±


    He had not looked for the Dragon as soon as he saw Cale.


    He should have seen the Dragon leaving with Cale. However, he was not saying anything about the Dragon right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Marquis told you to go find the Dragon. The Marquis is not someone who epts failure. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    The eldest son¡¯s legs became disabled because of this fight for power between his children.


    However, the Marquis still did not step in.


    The fight to be the sessor to the House of Stan was always like this. He too had risen to the Marquis position in the same way.


    ¡°We called you, ¡®young patriarch,¡¯ whenever we addressed you. But the Marquis has yet to ept you as the young patriarch and now you lost that precious Dragon. You¡¯re probably in quite the pickle right now.¡±


    Venion started feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ¡°You have time to look for me in such a situation? Your younger siblings are going to be aiming for your position. Hmm?¡±


    This pest as he remembered was an idiot.


    He was a stupid bastard who didn¡¯t think about the future and just lived day by day.


    He was no better than a child.


    However, this bastard in front of him right now was different.


    Marquis Stan¡¯s voice had been full of ice cold wrath when he looked down at Venion after the incident. This pest was looking at him the same way.


    Venion slowly started speaking.


    ¡°¡­Where is the Dragon?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ng!


    A sword appeared from outside of the carriage door and was pointed at Cale.


    Venion¡¯s loyal knight who had knocked on the door a few moments ago was holding the sword.


    ¡°How dare you be so disrespectful?! Tell us everything you know if you wish to live!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Why should he do that?¡±


    The knight heard a calm voice before he saw a de appear in front of him without making a noise.


    The knight turned his head. He had no idea when this ck-haired man got here.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Choi Han lowered the sword pointed at the knight at Cale¡¯sment. Venion spoke up with his eyes shaking visibly.


    ¡°¡­Is he the Dragon?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s human. Why? Are you scared that he might be the Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡±


    Venion was speaking in a low voice, but the image of what happened a few days ago appeared in front of his eyes as if it was an illusion.


    The cave was crumbling.


    He could not move his body.


    The others had been in panic as if they were at war.


    It truly was a disaster.


    He only realized that he was still alive when everything was destroyed.


    The Dragon¡­


    A real Dragon was disaster itself.


    He heard a quiet whisper at that moment.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    The illusion disappeared and the pest¡¯s blue eyes were observing him. They were calm, as if he knew everything. It would have been better if his eyes were filled with ridicule and contempt.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Answer me. You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    His voice was extremely rxed, as if it was the devil¡¯s whisper.


    ¡°I will give you the answer you want if you respond.¡±


    Fires lit up inside Venion¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Am I scared? It¡¯s just a damn Dragon! I am not scared! It¡¯s just a little pest!¡±


    Unfortunately, Venion could not hide the shaking in his voice.


    Cale smiled brightly.


    Venion red sharply andmented once he saw that smile.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ng! ng!


    Everybody around them pulled out their weapons. Choi Han¡¯s face stiffened up and he pulled his sword out as well as Venion¡¯s subordinates around the carriage all charged toward it.


    A low voice echoed through the noise.


    ¡°The things you have done in the back alleys. Should I send the details to your younger siblings?¡±


    Venion¡¯s pupils started shaking.


    ¡°Those documents will go to your siblings if I die.¡±


    ¡°What fucking bullsh*t!¡±


    Venion raised his voice.


    ¡°What kind of ludicrous statements are you making?! A pest like you has no idea about anything!¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale chuckled before responding in a serious voice.


    ¡°The eastern district, the area behind the secret door in the first basement level of the second shop in the eleventh alley. What could be down there?¡±


    ¡°H, how do you know about that?¡±


    ¡°How do I know?¡±


    The evidence rted to Venion Stan, his weaknesses, clearly remained in Cale¡¯s mind as if they were photos. Of course, he would have confirmed those things prior to taking care of Venion Stan in the past.


    ¡°Who knows? I wonder if there is something I don¡¯t know. I probably know about all of your weaknesses.¡±


    Venion could not hide his chaotic state. He observed Cale without responding to anything Cale said.


    Cale could read the chaos, contempt, and fear in Venion¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Kill me. Go ahead. Your younger siblings will wee you with documents full of your weaknesses.¡±


    Choi Han was thinking about when they went to the Henituse territory as he watched this happen.


    They visited the jewelry store, clothing boutique, merchant guild branch office, and he saw this peculiar man do something in one of the ces they visited.


    ¡®You want to store something? Mm, the cost is different based on the level of storage-¡¯


    ¡®Is this enough?¡¯


    The merchant guild branch office connected him to a mage. This mage was someone whose expertise was in mail or package delivery, but his fee was quite high that he was mainly used only for emergency messages or valuable items.


    This man had given that mage three rolls of parchment.


    ¡®Eek! Yes, it is possible, sir! How would you like me to store them?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s simple.¡¯


    Choi Han finally realized what was in those parchments.


    It must be the documents that contain this noble man¡¯s weaknesses.


    Choi thought this guy was just going around thoughtlessly using money, but realized that this peculiar man had an extraordinary and thorough side to him the more he watched him.


    He could not let his guard down around this guy.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, I still don¡¯t know his name.¡¯


    He had asked about it, but the guy had slyly dodged it.


    He simply said that it was a name not worth knowing and to just call him, ¡®terrible bastard,¡¯ or, ¡®butler.¡¯


    Choi Han was deep in thought when he heard Venion¡¯s voice. He was barely suppressing his rage and speaking as calmly as possible.


    ¡°Will that information not go to those punks if I don¡¯t kill you?¡±


    ¡°Think hard about it.¡±


    Cale had his arms crossed as he leisurely spoke.


    ¡°I would have no more use if I sent those documents to your younger siblings. Then both you and your younger siblings would try to kill me.¡±


    Venion seemed a bit calmer as he nodded his head.


    ¡®I would have no more use.¡¯


    This was an urate statement.


    Even if the Dragon was behind this pest in front of him, he would die in the end. It was inevitable if the House of Stan wanted it to be done.


    ¡°Staying alive and keeping those documents stored safely. Isn¡¯t that the only way for them to be useful to me?¡±


    Venion looked at Cale with a stoic gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp and understanding your position.¡±


    ¡°Of course. That is the one thing I am good at.¡±


    Venion motioned to the knight outside the carriage.


    ¡°Put it away.¡±


    ng.


    The knight put his sword back into the scabbard and the others who had been running toward Cale returned to their posts as well.


    Venion motioned to Cale with his chin.


    ¡°Get off.¡±


    Cale got up without saying anything and headed out of the carriage. He heard Venion¡¯s low voice behind him.


    ¡°Do you really not know where the Dragon is?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have no idea.¡±


    After hearing Cale answer without any hesitation, Venion nodded his head and watched Cale get off the carriage before giving an order to the knight.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading back.¡±


    Cale watched the carriage door close and smiled toward Venion.


    Tap.


    The carriage door closed and the knight red at Cale as if he wanted to kill him before they left Harris Vige.


    Cale silently watched them leave and the Harris Vige vigers slowly moved away as well. It was just the volunteer watchman who was looking at Cale and hesitating abouting up to him.


    ¡°I will inform the Vige Chief-nim separately regarding this matter.¡±


    Cale waved to that person with thatment and the volunteer watchman nodded his head and awkwardly moved away from them. He still maintained his wariness toward the outsiders who made a noble¡¯s carriagee to the vige.


    ¡®Mm. That is a bit disappointing.¡¯


    Choi Han had the personality to be able to get rid of the vigers¡¯ wariness, but¡­ Cale couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment at the fact that their first impression ended up a bad one.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    Choi Han walked up to Cale and asked at that moment.


    ¡°See what?¡±


    Cale nonchntly turned toward Choi Han who looked toward the direction the carriage disappeared in and casually responded back.


    ¡°When the door closed¡­¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°That noble bastard¡¯s hand was shaking.¡±


    Venion had snapped out of it and pretended to be calm at the fear of his younger siblings taking his sessor position away, but he could not hide the fear.


    Choi Han quietly asked after seeing the smile on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Will it be okay?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that he will erase all of his weaknesses ande aiming for you again.¡±


    Cale quietly chuckled.


    ¡°Hey. Why are you asking that when you should already know? You heard me. You heard what I said in the Henituse territory.¡±


    A subtle smile appeared on Choi Han¡¯s face.


    Cale had responded to the mage¡¯s question as he handed over the three rolls of parchment.


    ¡®Please store it for about two days before sending it to these three ces.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Mm. Then it will cost more, ohhhhh! This is enough, sir! I will make sure to safely get these delivered! Mm¡­ But I think that it might be difficult for even someone like me to send it to this ce. I will at least attempt to do it. You want me to send it under this name, correct?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir. That¡¯s correct.¡¯


    Cale continued speaking while heading back to the house.


    ¡°The parchments should go to their respective owners either tomorrow or the day after that.¡±


    Cale had sent the parchments to three ces.


    ¡°Can I ask where you sent them?¡±


    ¡°One is going to go to Venion Stan¡¯s younger sibling who is his fiercest rival right now. She will know how to use that information properly. The other one was sent to his older brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­He has an older brother?¡±


    ¡°Of course. His older brother¡¯s legs became injured because of Venion and he lost the sessor position.¡±


    Taylor Stan.


    Cale had sent a parchment to him as well.


    Choi Han calmly asked.


    ¡°The three parchments were different in thickness. One was thin while the other two were thick.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The younger sister gets the thin one while the other two get more detailed and critical information.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve told me about two ces. Where is the final location?¡±


    ¡°Alberu Crossman. I sent it to the crown prince of the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    Honestly speaking, he sent it not to the crown prince, but to Dark Elf Tasha. Cale knew the fake identity Tasha used while disguising herself with magic in the Roan Kingdom.


    Choi Han stopped walking and quietly observed Cale.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders at Choi Han¡¯s gaze, opened the door, and walked inside. Choi Han followed behind him after standing there for a while.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it put you in danger?¡±


    ¡°Not really? Venion Stan will not have the time toe look for me.¡±


    The crown prince was someone who did not miss his opportunities.


    ¡°In addition, I didn¡¯t send it under my name. I just said anonymous informant.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t understand you.¡±


    ¡°I tend to be like that.¡±


    Cale had a silly smile on his face as he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Ah. Venion Stan¡¯s older brother is going toe here at some point. Give him this piece of paper.¡±


    Cale took a piece of paper out of his pocket and handed it to Choi Han. The information about the ancient power that could heal him as well as the thing that would connect Taylor and Alberu were written on it.


    Cale watched Choi Han take the paper before talking into the air.


    ¡°You saw it all, right?¡±


    He had not been able to see the invisible Raon since earlier.


    He had not shown himself even after Venion left.


    ¡°He¡¯s scared of you.¡±


    However, Cale was certain that Raon would have followed him into the carriage.


    Raon, this ck Dragon, would have been worried for Cale.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already defeated that guy, ovee that guy, and suppressed that guy.¡±


    Click.


    Choi Han closed the door.


    The ck Dragon revealed himself. Raon observed Cale.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t need to be worried nor anxious anymore.¡±


    The ck Dragon found this human to be weird.


    He was definitely a weak and terrible bastard. So how¡­


    How could he smile so confidently?


    ¡°That bastard is going to be ruined soon enough. I made it that way.¡±


    And why was he feeling so relieved at this smile?


    Raon subconsciously covered his face with his two front paws.


    A bitter smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face at that moment.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to be scared of anymore. You now have a ce toe back to if you leave, you know how to read and write, you know a lot of things, and there¡¯s even someone you know.¡±


    The ck Dragon slowly lowered his front paws and looked at Cale. The smile was gone from Cale¡¯s face and he asked calmly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡±


    The ck Dragon had no response for a while and simply observed Cale before he asked.


    ¡°¡­Human, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale turned toward Choi Han. Choi Han was leaning against the closed door with his mouth shut. He looked back to Raon, whose dark blue eyes were staring right at him.


    Cale could not avoid the desire for truth in Raon¡¯s eyes. That was why he spoke even more nonchntly than usual.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    Blink.


    Raon¡¯s round eyes blinked.


    ¡®It really isn¡¯t that name.¡¯


    It was not Venion¡¯s terrible subordinate bastard¡¯s name.


    The ck Dragon realized that, as his intentions had told him before, the person in front of him was not that terrible human.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    The ck Dragon asked and the human responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s going to be a bit difficult.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you save me?¡±


    The flowing conversation stopped for a moment.


    The ck Dragon continued speaking to the human who would not respond.


    ¡°Did you feel sorry for me? Were you bored?¡±


    This was how the human responded.


    ¡°Because I wanted to do it.¡±


    The tension flowing through the young Dragon¡¯s body instantly disappeared.


    Cale reached his hand out and caressed Raon¡¯s head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to take care of you until the end, but you are a great and mighty Dragon. You are a strong and powerful Dragon. You¡¯ll be able to do everything. You have that punk with you too.¡±


    The young Dragon covered his face with his paws again.


    ¡°You¡­ you, are a terrible human.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    He heard augh. The Dragon lowered his paws to see the terrible bastard, no, to see Cale smiling gently.


    ¡°I already told you. I said that I was a terrible bastard from the beginning. I meant it.¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s mouth slowly opened.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    The Dragon then subconsciously chuckled.


    It just happened. He couldn¡¯t exin the emotion he was feeling, but he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Okay. Live well.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Cale smiled at Choi Han¡¯s goodbye as well.


    ¡°You live well too. Make sure to have fun. Live peacefully.¡±


    The ck Dragon suddenly shoved his face in between Choi Han and Cale.


    ¡°Terrible human, will the original terrible bastard wake up when you leave?¡±


    ¡°I guess so?¡±


    ¡®Although I don¡¯t know since this is an illusion.¡¯


    Cale kept thattter part to himself.


    It was at that moment.


    - You have discovered a clue, get rid of the enemy, to help target Raon Miru forget about his indignities.


    - You have discovered a clue,fort, to help target Raon Miru forget about his indignities.


    - You have discovered a clue, affection, to help target Raon Miru forget about his indignities.


    - You have discovered a clue¡­¡­


    At the end of the test¡¯s long list of clues¡­


    - You have provided warmth to target Raon Miru¡¯s heart to help him forget about his indignities.


    Cale smiled with a slightly disappointed heart.


    ¡°I guess this is farewell.¡±


    ¡°¡­Already?¡±


    Cale slowly nodded his head with a slightly emotional heart when Choi Han said that.


    He heard the test¡¯s voice at the same time.


    - 2/2 indignity testpleted.


    Purple and ck lights slowly started to swirl around the corners of Cale¡¯s sight.


    It meant that the test would end soon.


    ¡°Yes, I have to g- ugh!¡±


    However, he could not finish his sentence.


    ¡°Choose before you go!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, uh, huh?¡±


    Cale could see the ck Dragon¡¯s two front paws and ferocious gaze as the Dragon held him by the cor.


    The young Dragon shouted.


    ¡°Name! My name! I want you to choose it!¡±


    The Dragon¡¯s eyes were desperate.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 744: When Im the angriest? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 744: When I''m the angriest? (4)</h4>


    Cale had a dilemma at that moment.


    He had a thought like this.


    ¡®This guy is an illusion, but would it be okay to call him Raon Miru?¡¯


    The three-year-old Dragon Cale met here was simr but different from the four-year-old Dragon. Not only was there the one year time difference, the way they were rescued and their environment afterwards were some of the many differences between the two Dragons.


    Although this three-year-old Dragon and Raon Miru were the same¡­


    Although they were simr¡­


    They were still a bit different. Most importantly, the three-year-old Dragon was an illusion Cale would never see again.


    That might have been the reason that¡­


    ¡°¡­Dodam.¡±


    That word had burst out subconsciously.


    Dodam dodam.


    It was the pure Korean word for a child ying well and growing without being sick.


    ¡°Dodam?¡±


    Raon slightly released Cale''s cor and tilted his head in confusion. That was when Cale epted it.


    For the current Raon that he met in an illusion and would not be able to meet in reality¡­


    Even if he was an illusion that would disappear once Cale left, Cale wanted to say this to the young three-year-old ck Dragon.


    ¡°¡­Dodam Miru. Let¡¯s go with that.¡±


    ¡®You are going to grow well from here on.¡¯


    ¡°Miru means Dragon.¡±


    Purple light started to swirl from the bottom of Cale¡¯s feet. Raon, Choi Han, and Cale all knew about this but they were looking at each other.


    Cale put his hands around the two front paws on his cor and nonchntly continued.


    ¡°Dodam means that you should y well and grow up safely without being sick.¡±


    The young Dragon''s dark blue eyes gently shook. However, the shaking soon stopped and a firm gaze looked back at Cale.


    ¡°You can change your name from Dodam when you be an adult.¡±


    Choosing his own name and his own path wouldn''t be bad if he safely grew up and became an adult.


    Even if this was just an illusion, Cale wanted to tell the three-year-old Dragon about the future.


    He wanted this farewell to not be a bad one.


    The ck Dragon released his grip on Cale¡¯s cor and nkly mumbled to himself.


    ¡°¡­Dodam Miru.¡±


    This was the first time Cale saw this three-year-old Dragon smile brightly.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    Cale smiled at that favorable response.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good name.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han¡¯sment. It wasn¡¯t a bad name for having juste up with it.


    The purple light was up to Cale''s waist now.


    ¡®It''s the opposite this time.¡¯


    The world Cale was looking at had turned blue or yellow until now but it was Cale who was being surrounded by the color this time.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    The ck Dragon waved his front paw as if he wasn¡¯t feeling anything. Choi Han chuckled and patted the Dragon''s back while waiving to Cale with the other hand.


    It truly wasn¡¯t a bad farewell. Cale had that thought as he noticed the purple light and dust cover up to his face and turn things dark.


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    He gave a final goodbye and let the darkness take him.


    He could not hear anything.


    He could only faintly see stuff as the amount of things he could see slowly dwindled.


    Plop.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Choi Han quickly caught his body as it fell. The reddish brown eyes slowly lost focus as the body waspletely covered in purple light.


    That person named Cale was leaving.


    Choi Han turned his head.


    ¡°¡­Cale.¡±


    The ck Dragon, Dodam Miru¡¯s eyes were blinking as he memorized the name of the person leaving them.


    The Dragon was now nodding his head as if he made up his mind about something, but Cale couldn¡¯t hear it. He just noticed that the Dragon was mumbling something, and¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s ending.¡¯


    His body waspletely submerged in darkness.


    * * *


    He was in an area covered in purple light when he opened his eyes again.


    ¡°That should be the end of indignity. Is wrath the only one left?¡±


    Cale could see that the area was slowly starting to turn dark from the distance.


    The sealed god. Thest test in the God of Despair''s temple was the ck colored wrath.


    ¡®I wonder what it will be this time.¡¯


    As Cale had that thought¡­


    - You''ve worked very hard until now, sir.


    He heard the test¡¯s voice.


    ¡®I feel like I can sense more emotion in the voice the farther I get in this test.¡¯


    The voice that sounded as if it was guiding him through the test as he entered the indignity test was still stiff but he could sort of feel warmth in its voice.


    Furthermore, the things it said to guide him were nice thingspared to the other tests.


    - You now only have the final test, wrath, ahead of you, sir.


    In some ways, this was the only thing other than the person challenging the multiple levels of the illusion test that knew that it was all just an illusion.


    It was at that moment.


    Chhhhh- chhhhhh-


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale heard an odd noise and noticed that there was a dimensional twist.


    ck and purple mixed together and created a spark. A white light shed for a moment in between before it disappeared.


    - To be honest.


    The white light blinked again.


    Chhhhhh. Chhhhhh.


    It sounded like static when the radio couldn¡¯t catch the frequency properly. He heard a quiet but firm voice through that static messing with his ears.


    It was the voice of the test.


    - To be honest with you, I have been overseeing these tests for a very long time and have thought that these tests are extremely cruel.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    - The god created me in order to process the tests properly but I have developed what you call, thought, while watching numerous people challenge these tests.


    Cale responded out of reflex.


    ¡°¡­You have a conscience?¡±


    Chhhhhh. Chhhhhh.


    The firm voice responded energetically through the loud static.


    - I seem to have developed a conscience at some point. It must be because I saw too many lives of numerous living beings for a very long time.


    It sounded usible.


    - I do not have the power to end this cruel test. That is why I wish to help the challengers out as much as possible, but it is not easy.


    It led me to try to help the people who seem as if they will reach the end even if it was just by a little.


    Cale looked at the area fluctuating around him with an odd look on his face.


    The purple and ck lights mixed together and the white light was gone. More ck light took over the area as he was slowly moving toward the final wrath stage of the illusion tests.


    The test voice calmly continued.


    - The indignity test. I was able to send my voice across little by little starting with that test.


    Cale took one step forward.


    He was headed toward the ck light. Wrath.


    - Please be safe and ovee everything.


    The voice was stiff but had warmth to it.


    Cale listened to the only thing cheering him on in this dark area as he moved forward.


    - Ah!


    However, Cale stopped walking for a moment after hearing the voice again.


    The test voice was silent for a moment as if it was hesitating before it continued speaking.


    - For your reference, wrath¡­


    It did not say anything after that.


    - Mm.


    ¡°Is there something you wish to say?¡±


    Cale looked up at the air.


    There was nothing there but the voice cautiously continued, as if it had felt his gaze.


    - Mm. For example, mm, I''m not sure how I can exin it to not go against the test¡¯s rules. Mm.


    ¡°Speak freely.¡±


    Cale crossed his arms and waited.


    It would be helpful if he could hear this.


    Furthermore, this test voice had been quite nice to him.


    - For example, let me exin it to you. First of all, when would you say that you are the angriest?


    ¡°When I am the angriest?¡±


    - Yes sir.


    Cale was silent for a moment.


    - Something popped into your mind, didn''t it?


    The test voice asked but Cale did not say anything. The test voice continued as if it was nothing.


    - That is what I n on showing you.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Everything was covered in ck light now.


    Cale watched as his view became dyed ck.


    - Please.


    The voice that had been oddly nice since the indignity test continued in the warm voice.


    - Please despair.


    The voice itself was a test.


    None of the things that the God of Despair had created was an ally.


    Cale sunk into the darkness once again.


    * * *


    And the moment he opened his eyes to face this final wrath test¡­


    ¡°I knew it would be like this.¡±


    Cale could not hold himself fromughing.


    The test suddenly became nice?


    The test voice became warm?


    Would people be relieved to hear that?


    ¡®You should suspect such a thing.¡¯


    The sealed god. That bastard fed on people¡¯s despair. He would try to eat you up if you showed any openings. In that case, that bastard would be willing to do anything and everything to create that opening.


    Cale had no reason to trust the enemy.


    That was why when the test voice had asked¡­


    ¡®First of all, when would you say that you are the angriest?¡¯


    ¡®When I am the angriest?¡¯


    The wrath test probably had to deal with doing something in that angriest situation.


    Cale had only focused on one thought and nothing else once he heard that question.


    The first thing that makes him the angriest.


    ¡®When the childrenin about the side dishes.¡¯


    Yes, that would make him very angry.


    How could he not be angry if the children who neverin about the side dishes suddenly startining?


    Cale did not stop there. He thought about other times that make him angry.


    ¡®I need to hurry up and get up but I keep sleeping. It makes me angry when nobodyes to wake me up.¡¯


    He would be very angry at that.


    He needs to keep lying down on the soft bed and sleep until he wasn¡¯t sleepy anymore?


    That¡¯s so infuriating.


    He kept thinking.


    ¡®When I can¡¯t think of anything to do.¡¯


    Yes, that would make him very angry.


    He wants to y but the only thing he can think of is rolling around on the bed!


    How could that not make someone angry?!


    Cale thought about more things in case it wasn''t enough.


    ¡®When I have to keep eating ramen even though I want to stop eating ramen.¡¯


    He had eaten so much ramen when he was Kim Rok Soo. He wanted to stop eating it now. But if they told him to eat ramen again? And if they gave it to him with Yeolmu-kimchi that has fermented just right? And then they give him jjajang ramen after he finishes the ramen?


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡± Just thinking about it made him angry.


    He thought of onest thing.


    ¡®Work for the territory. When I am trying to get administrative work done but they keep telling me to rest! That makes me very angry!¡¯


    Just thinking about it made him very, truly full of wrath.


    Yes. Those were the thoughts in Cale¡¯s mind.


    And this final test in front of him¡­


    "Cale Henituse!¡±


    Someone pulled away the documents in his hand.


    As Cale had realized as soon as the test had asked that question, this wrath test was not from the memories of his past either. It was a hypothetical situation.


    The test pretended to be nice and offered its help to ask when he was the angriest, and Cale hade up with many different situations.


    The results were visible as soon as Cale regained consciousness.


    ¡°You will have no more work! From now on and forever!¡±


    "F, fat, sob, her.¡±


    ¡°I cannot listen to you any longer!¡±


    Cale avoided his father, Deruth Henituse''s gaze, lowered his head, and barely caught his breath.


    Deruth could not hide his anger as he watched Cale. He threw the documents that he took away from Cale.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The documents fluttered and fell to the ground.


    ¡°His highness said that he cannot give you any work either! How could this happen?! You will never be able to work again!¡±


    ¡®Hehe. Ah, this is great.¡¯


    This wrath test¡­


    Cale was feeling excitement and happiness in this illusion.


    ¡®This test is really good.¡¯


    ¡°Get out of here right now! Do note anywhere near the office or the Lord¡¯s Castle!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, father¡­¡­¡±


    Cale barely held back hisughter as he walked out of the office.


    Duke Deruth was huffing but Cale¡¯s mind was light and at ease.


    Choi Han walked over with a serious look on his face at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    "What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Raon, On, and Hong areining about the side dishes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. I''m sure that makes you angry, but¡­¡±


    Choi Han warily peeked at Cale as he continued speaking.


    ¡°Beacrox is urgently looking for you. He says that you are the only person who can take care of this, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. Of course I have to take care of it. Shall we go?¡±


    Cale¡¯s footsteps were light as well as he headed toward the Henituse Estate.

 Chapter 745: When Im the angriest? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 745: When I''m the angriest? (5)</h4>


    Cale couldn''t help but have a warm smile on his face after witnessing the rxing sight in the dining area.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Tang. Raon gently tapped the armrest with his front paw. He then shook his head while shouting.


    ¡°I hate veggies!¡±


    ¡°I only want to eat desserts, nya!¡±


    Hong shouted after Raon while On nonchntly picked up the beans on her sd te with her fork and moved them elsewhere.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron had a gentle smile on his face as he weed Cale.


    It made the children averaging nine-years-old flinch for a moment before they avoided his gaze. Cale walked without any hesitation, sat down at the head of the table, and quietly observed the children averaging nine-years-old seated on both sides of the table.


    One of the things he had told the test voice about what made him angry¡­


    ¡®When the childrenin about the side dishes.¡¯


    This was the first time Cale saw the childrenining about the side dishes.


    Raon peeked at Cale and then tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Human, why are you smiling like that?¡±


    On had slowly put her fork down and was looking baffled at Cale as well.


    Cale gently asked instead of answering Raon¡¯s question.


    ¡°Raon, how old are you this year?¡±


    ¡°Me? Human, you don¡¯t even know my age?!¡±


    Raon put his fork down and opened up his two front paws.


    ¡°I am seven years old!¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s one yearter.¡¯


    Cale realized that this illusion was based on next year. Actually, he had some inkling that this was the future since he started this illusion.


    ¡®His highness doesn¡¯t be king even in one year in this illusion?


    And he¡¯s swamped with work?¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips were twitching. This was the joy of someone who was free from work. Raon, who had no way of knowing this, peeked warily at Cale before opening his mouth again.


    ¡°Are you¡­ are you trying to say that a seven year old needs to not be picky with his food?! I hate veggies!¡±


    ¡°Okay, don''t eat them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Raon tilted his head in confusion while Hong stopped sneaking a dessert into his pocket to look at Cale. On simply had a suspicious gaze on her face.


    However, Cale was being quite serious.


    ¡°Eat whatever you want. You can eat the things you don''t want to eatter or whenever you feel like eating them.¡±


    Until now, Cale, with these children averaging nine-years-old¡­ No, children averaging ten-years-old here¡­ He had never seen these childrenin about side dishes.


    These three kids ate everything well. That was a good thing, but it did not always feel good to him.


    These were children who had experienced starvation before.


    ¡®Something like this is nice too.¡¯


    Children averaging ten-years-oldining about side dishes¡­


    Cale had wanted to see this sight at least once. When would he see themining about side dishes if they didn''t do it while they were young? Cale had neverined about his side dishes other than when he was very young and his parents were both still there. Being able toin was a luxury.


    ¡°¡­Human, you''re being weird.¡±


    Raon was even warier of Cale''s gaze as he started picking up his veggies with his fork. Hong put the dessert down and decided to eat real food first. On was shaking her head side to side while eating the beans.


    ¡°Didn''t I say that you don¡¯t need to eat things you don''t like?¡±


    Cale asked with a satisfied smile on his face but the children averaging ten-years-old didn''t pay him any attention.


    ¡°That was wonderful, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron had a benign smile on his face as he praised Cale.


    Cale scowled.


    Cale then experienced something he had not even imagined in his wildest dreams.


    ¡°Here is some spicy ramen, young master-nim.¡±


    Beacrox ced a bowl of ramen on the table in front of Cale.


    This was an unbelievable situation that was only possible because this was an illusion. Cale happily enjoyed the illusion.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Although it was an illusion, the taste, scent, and everything was the same as reality.


    Having ramen for the first time in a long while?


    ¡°Taste delicious.¡±


    Cale was enjoying his ramen but Beacrox was mumbling with disgust.


    ¡°¡­Having ramen for a whole month is disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°No, young master-nim. Should I boil another one for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Make it a jjajang ramen.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡®Wow! He can make jjajang ramen too?¡¯


    Cale had to hold himself back from cheering. He felt as if he should ask if bibim ramen was possible too. Cale was peacefully enjoying his ramen as he watched the children averaging ten-years-old eating everything with a satisfied gaze.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    His chopsticks stopped moving. His gaze stopped at the window for a moment.


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    His body slightly headed toward the window as if he was going to stand up. However, he had to turn his head without being able to continue his thoughts.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han walked over and spoke with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°I couldn''t find it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Find what?¡±


    ¡°What we should do to y today.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale nkly looked at Choi Han who turned away from him as if he was disappointed.


    ¡°Me too! I couldn''t figure anything out either!¡±


    ¡°There''s nothing to do now, nya!¡±


    Raon and Hong spoke with disappointment while On shook her head as if she was sorry.


    Cale recalled something else he had told the test voice.


    ¡®When I can¡¯t think of anything to do.¡¯


    ¡®Heh.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips started twitching. He quickly moved his hand up to cover his mouth as he answered seriously.


    ¡°Oh well. I guess I have to just do nothing and roll around the bed today.¡±


    ¡°Please cheer up, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron handed him a cup of lemonade.


    Cale enjoyed the bitter taste of the lemonade after not having it for a while and energetically finished the rest of his ramen.


    His true cker life started after that.


    * * *


    "This is great.¡±


    Cale rolled to the right. The bed moved.


    Cale sprawled out on the bed, looked up at the ceiling, and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°This is so great.¡±


    Nobody came to wake him up.


    Needing to hurry up and get up but keep wanting to sleep. He said that it made him angry when nobodyes to wake him up. That was another thing he had told the test voice.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    He felt as if the fatigue that had built up inside of him waspletely washing away.


    Although it was only one day, Duke Deruth, Duchess Vin, Basen, and even Lily seemed extremely energetic about Cale not even hearing the ¡®w¡¯ for work.


    Alberu wouldn''t even pick up his call saying that he was too busy. He simply told Cale to y.


    Choi Han left to see Lock and the Wolf children, saying that he will try to find something for them to do.


    On, Hong, and Raon. The children averaging ten-years-old went to attend Ron¡¯s lesson. They mighte to see Cale after their morning lessons finished.


    For reference, ancient Dragon Eruhaben was supposedly busy building a newir. Rosalyn was busy with the Magic Tower.


    ¡®Everybody other than me is busy.¡¯


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale was even happier that he was the only one doing nothing.


    ¡°¡­But hmm¡­¡±


    Cale was smiling brightly as he mumbled to himself while letting the soft bed take him.


    ¡°How do I finish this test?¡±


    The situations until now where he was supposed to feel wrath¡­


    Being chased away from work.


    Eating ramen every meal.


    Hearing the childrenining about side dishes.


    Rolling around the bed.


    Sleeping in.


    None of these situations actually made him angry.


    Forget wrath, he felt as if he was experiencing the future of his dreams.


    ¡®I¡¯ve experienced all of the angry moments I shared with the test voice including taking a nap.¡¯


    Cale wondered if this wrath test should end now.


    Just one day.


    He had rested for a day so it was time to go charging forward again.


    ¡°¡­But hmm¡­¡±


    Cale looked outside the window again.


    ¡°¡­Something is a bit weird here.¡±


    The smile on his face slowly disappeared. Cale got off the bed, put on some slippers, and walked over to a window with a terrace.


    His gaze was focused on the middle of a mountain that was visible from the territory.


    Starting from the middle and all the way to the top¡­


    He observed something on the mountain.


    It gave him an unknown sense of difort.


    He grabbed the window handle to take a closer look at the thing in the distance. He wanted to go onto the terrace to get a better look.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Knock knock knock. Bang!


    He heard some light knocks on the door before Raon burst in while calling his name. On, who had been the one to knock, walked in behind Hong and Raon.


    Cale looked at the children averaging ten-years-old for a moment before looking out the window again and nonchntly asking.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is, human?¡±


    "What is that ck thing on the mountain?¡±


    The mountain was quite visible from the Duchy. It was far away but he could tell that it was one of the mountains where they mined marble.


    From the center of that mountain to the top¡­ Up until the ce where the marble was located¡­


    ¡°¡­That thing that looks like a picture of a snake.¡±


    There was a long ck line drawn vertically like a snake.


    Cale did not remember something like this in the Henituse territory.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale felt his heart beat oddly.


    An instinctual sense of difort rose from within him.


    ¡®What is going on?


    This is the first time something like this has happened during the test.¡¯


    Cale could not figure out the answer. However, Raon soon gave him the answer.


    ¡°Human, you don¡¯t even know what that is?!¡±


    Raon nonchntly responded, as if he was baffled that Cale would ask such a thing. Actually, he sounded excited as he responded.


    "That was a lesson from the White Star-nim!¡±


    ¡®¡­What? What-nim?¡¯


    Cale subconsciously clenched his ears.


    ¡®Am I still half asleep? Who did Raon just call with a nim?¡¯


    Cale repeated the name back to Raon as if to ask about it.


    ¡°¡­White¡­ Star¡­nim?¡±


    Hong nodded my head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, nya! The White Star-nim! The White Star-nim descended the ck power on that mountain to help us have enlightenment!¡±


    ¡°We must listen to the White Star-nim! Otherwise, the marble will disappear from the Henituse territory! Human, that would be very bad!¡±


    After an excited Raon made thatment, On calmly added on as well.


    "The Whipper Kingdom''s farnds lost all of their values because they did not listen to the White Star-nim, nya. It led to a third of the Whipper Kingdom''s citizens dying of starvation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, nya! That¡¯s why Toonka listens to the White Star-nim very well now too! We must also listen very well!¡±


    Hong nodded his head at his sister¡¯sment and excitedly added on what he knew.


    ¡°Human, you don¡¯t even remember that? Or did you pretend not to know because you thought we wouldn¡¯t know?¡±


    Raon was looking at Cale as if he was weird.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Cale simplyughed.


    ¡®Yes. There was no way that this test would be easy.¡¯


    Cale realized it at that moment.


    ¡®Ah. I need to hurry up and get out and put an end to that motherfucking White Star.¡¯


    He realized something else as well.


    ¡®¡­I''m a bit angry?¡¯


    Cale was slowly filling up with annoyance and anger.


    "But, human.¡±


    "What is it?¡±


    Raon approached him with a look of excitement and anticipation as he cautiously asked.


    "When are we going to go pray?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Pray?¡±


    ¡®No way, right¡­¡­?¡¯


    ¡°We need to go pray to the God of Despair-nim!¡±


    ¡®Holy sh*t.¡¯


    Cale covered his face with both hands.


    This was a future world where the White Star and sealed god worked hand in hand for their victory.


    ¡°¡­This is¡­ making me quite angry?¡±


    The smile on Cale¡¯s face started to warp.


    * * *


    ¡°T, this can¡¯t be!¡±


    "General-nim?¡±


    ¡°¡­Please leave for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! I understand!¡±


    Click.


    The office was silent now that the knight left.


    ¡°Fuck¡ª!¡±


    The man could not hold back his anger and crumpled the paper in his hand.


    ¡°This makes no sense!¡±


    Huff. Huff. He was breathing heavily without being able to hold back his anger. The man¡¯s gaze headed toward the window.


    The white hair and green eyes reflected off the window¡­ Clopeh Sekka¡¯s face was red with rage while his eyes were on fire.


    He observed the scene outside the window. He could see the peaceful and beautiful capital of his homnd that was slightly deste as with all nations up north.


    ¡°¡­The legend¡­ the legend¡­¡­!¡±


    He looked down.


    He wanted to ignore it because he could not believe it, but everything here was a test he needed to ovee.


    The document that was crumpled on the ground¡­


    The headline on it¡­


    [ Urgent news: The trial date for the defeated Cale Henituse and his subordinates has been set! ]


    The green eyes that resembled a lush forest were burning as fierce as boilingva and as dark as the deep night.


    ¡°How dare they turn the hero into a loser¡­¡­?!¡±


    Bang!


    His two fists mmed down on the table.


    He was boiling with rage the more he thought about it.


    ¡°So why am I?!¡±


    Heroes suffer from time to time to reach legend status.


    That could be being unfairly framed, being injured, or all sorts of things.


    Great heroes rise from oveing those trials and tribtions.


    It was hard for Clopeh to understand such a thing but there were people who said things like that.


    However, there was something that made him angrier than anything else.


    ¡°Why am I not one of his subordinates? Why am I not in prison? Why am I not being tried?¡±


    Although his voice was calm the suppressed heat of rage sounded as if it could blow up at any moment.


    * * *


    ¡°Ah, is it because I am so angry? I suddenly got goosebumps.¡±


    Cale shook his shoulders a bit and sighed.


    Currently, the people who had arrived at the final test were Cale and Clopeh. Only the two of them were here.

 Chapter 746: When Im the angriest? (6)

    <h4>Chapter 746: When I''m the angriest? (6)</h4>


    The world was extremely calm, being theplete opposite of Cale¡¯s emotions.


    He took the children averaging ten-years-old and headed toward the temple in the Henituse territory.


    Unlike how it was in real life, the Henituse territory was only allowed to have one temple.


    It was the temple worshipping the God of Despair.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    Cale started mumbling to himself while looking at the backs of the children averaging ten-years-old looking out the carriage window.


    ¡°So, the god of this world is the White Star and the god in the sky is the God of Despair. The White Star will go up to the sky in the future and rule over thisnd with the God of Despair together?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, human! Stop saying the same thing over and over!¡±


    Raon jerked his head around and frowned as if he was frustrated.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Cale was bbergasted.


    This waspletely unbelievable.


    ¡®Nothing about this situation makes sense.¡¯


    The White Star wished to be a god. ¡®A bastard like that cooperating with the God of Despair?


    That makes no sense.¡¯


    Furthermore, the God of Despair wanted to cooperate with a human like the White Star?


    That also did not make any sense.


    ¡®However, it is a possible future.¡¯


    Cale now knew that the Hunters were being the God of Despair, the White Star, and all incidents.


    It was possible that the Hunters organization did something to create a world where the White Star and the God of Despair coexisted. Such a future was possible.


    It was possible if Cale should fail.


    Clunk.


    The carriage stopped.


    "We''ve arrived, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron respectfully announced before Cale got off the carriage and looked at the temple.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You say that every time youe here, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing a voice.


    The individual in a priest robe was a familiar face.


    ¡®Bear King Sayeru.¡¯


    This bastard was pretty much the White Star''s right hand man and used the light attribute ancient power.


    That bastard was now a priest, greeting Cale outside the God of Despair''s temple.


    ¡°I will escort you, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°We will be ying.¡±


    Sayeru took the lead while On took Hong and headed toward the garden in front of the temple.


    - I''m going with them! Enjoy your time, human!


    The invisible Raon seemed to be following On as well.


    Cale looked at the garden the children were walking toward. There were all sorts of people seated andughing. Men, women, old, and young¡­ They were all seated their lookingpletely at peace as they chatted, yed, and rested.


    Cale''s eyes opened a bit wider.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    There were Dark Elves, Vampires, and beast people among those people.


    It seemed like the world that the crown prince, the Vampires, and the beast people wanted.


    ¡°Cale-nim?¡±


    Sayeru stopped walking and called out to Cale with a pale but gentle face.


    Cale looked away from the peaceful view and followed behind Sayeru.


    They walked into the temple.


    It was peaceful inside the temple as well. There were beautiful pirs and wall decorations made of white marble potentially mined from the Henituse territory. The area that gave off a refined and holy atmosphere was silent.


    It was silent and peaceful.


    Cale followed behind Sayeru and observed the faces of the people in the temple.


    There were people looking happy, joyful, excited while others looked busy, tired, or annoyed.


    However, nobody looked as if they were in despair or resignation.


    ¡°I heard that you were fired from doing work in the territory, young master-nim?¡±


    Cale turned his head after suddenly hearing thatment. Sayeru was standing next o Cale and talking. There seemed to be some mischievous tone in hisment, as if he was slightly joking.


    Cale responded as if it didn''t faze him at all.


    ¡°I was. The Duke-nim fired me because I was so bad at it.¡±


    He gently shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Hahaha. I think I can imagine how the Duke-nim reacted. I heard that documents were flying through the air?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t remind me about it. The documents were not flying through the air, they were flying at me.¡±


    "Aigoo. The Duke-nim is too much sometimes.¡±


    Sayeru patted Cale¡¯s shoulders, as if consoling him for his suffering.


    Cale gently smiled bitterly.


    Sayeru slightly raised his fist and made a ¡®fighting¡¯ pose.


    ¡°Please cheer up, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale slowly nodded his head.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡®But you see¡­¡¯


    There was something Cale had been curious about since earlier. He wanted to ask Sayeru about it.


    ¡®How do you know what happened between my father and I? Hmm?


    How the hell does a priest know about a conversation between the Duke and his son?


    It sounds like someone in the Lord¡¯s Castle was spying on Duke Deruth and me and continuously reporting to Sayeru. Is it just my imagination? Hmm?¡¯


    Cale felt an unknown sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    That ck line on the marble covered mountain¡­ It was the same feeling he had while looking at that snake-like line.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. His heart was beating fast.


    ¡®Why am I feeling like this?


    Is it fear? Nervousness?


    No, it¡¯s nothing like that.¡¯


    However, it wasn¡¯t because of joy, anticipation or excitement either.


    "We¡¯re already here.¡±


    Sayeru had led Cale to an area full of single person prayer rooms on both sides. Sayeru opened the door to the room at the end of the hallway and bowed as soon as Cale walked in.


    ¡°I pray it will be a time of deep enlightenment.¡±


    Creeeeeak. Click.


    The thick steel door closed.


    These prayer rooms were the only rooms with the steel doors.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale subconsciously chuckled.


    A singer person prayer room.


    There was an orb floating in the air inside.


    Cale had seen something that looked exactly like this but bigger.


    It was thatrge orb that appeared above Puzzle City on top of the sealed god''s temple before he entered this test. It looked the same but was much smaller.


    This orb was the size of Cale¡¯s head.


    The orb was glowing red.


    When the sealed god had thrown Cale into a test and tried to make him fall into despair¡­


    It was this same red color.


    ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t a simple prayer.¡±


    Cale turned his head.


    There were texts written on the wall as if it was the prayer.


    [ To the defeated, those trying to hide ]


    [ I will give you a chance to be born anew. ]


    [ Endlessly remember the feeling of defeat and despair that you felt ]


    [ And through eternal self-reflection and eternal repentance ]


    [ Follow the White Star in the darkness and bow before god to allow yourself to be born again. ]


    ¡®The defeated or those trying to hide?¡¯


    Cale observed the red orb for a bit before heading toward the door.


    Click. The door to the prayer room opened easily.


    ¡°Oh my, Cale-nim.¡±


    However, Sayeru was standing in the hallway outside the door.


    ¡°You cannot run away. You must start your prayer and show your faith.¡±


    Cale responded calmly.


    ¡°Can I go to the restroom first? I''m a bit nervous.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''m sure you know the way, but would you like me to guide you there? Ah.¡±


    Sayeru suddenly gasped before pointing toward probably the direction of the restroom.


    ¡°Never mind. Please go and return on your own. However, as you already know¡­ It is the children¡¯s turn if you escape, Cale-nim. You know that, right?¡±


    Flinch. Cale¡¯s eyes slightly twitched. However, Sayeru¡¯s face was calm.


    ¡°Your choice to temporarily block the White Star-nim¡¯s path. You must pay for it.¡±


    It seemed as if Cale went up against the White Star in this illusion world but failed, with his attempt being nothing more than a temporary hindrance.


    Basically, it meant that the White Star had an overwhelming victory.


    Sayeru saw Cale¡¯s stiff face and gently smiled.


    ¡°Do you remember the fallen Saint and the evil necromancer¡¯s sessor? You may end up as a sacrifice if you make the wrong decision. Please keep that in mind.¡±


    Cale could tell right away.


    Jack, the Saint of the Sun God and necromancer Mary were not in this world.


    They were dead.


    He smiled.


    ¡°Of course. No need to worry.¡±


    ¡°I will trust you, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t respond to Sayeru and headed toward the restroom. His steps were calm and gentle.


    However, once he arrived at the restroom¡­


    ¡°¡­Cale-nim?¡±


    He heard a familiar voice call him Cale-nim this time. It had annoyed him to hear Sayeru calling him Cale-nim.


    The restroom. Choi Han wasing out of it.


    He had wondered where Choi Han had gone since he didn''te out when Cale left the Henituse Estate earlier, but he was here.


    ¡®He¡¯s been crying.¡¯


    There were no tears in Choi Han¡¯s face.


    However, his eyes were slightly red on his washed face and his eyes were bloodshot. Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    This was the restroom close to the prayer rooms.


    It seemed pretty obvious that Choi Han would have been to the prayer rooms.


    ¡°Was the prayer hard?¡±


    Choi Han avoided his gaze.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°It was hard for me.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes opened wide and he responded out of reflex.


    ¡°I will fill your share on your behalf! The quota filled up pretty quickly when I prayed.¡±


    Cale was able to figure some things out about the prayer room at that moment.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to feel the despair again.¡±


    ¡°¡­Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han faintly smiled and Cale realized that he was urate about what happens.


    ¡®I have a sense of how it works now.¡¯


    The God of Despair was the sealed god.


    That bastard gained power through the despair of living creatures.


    The single person prayer rooms tightly lined up down the hallway¡­ Those were ces that the people who hindered the White Star and the God of Despair had to offer despair to the God of Despair in the name of prayer.


    Since the red orb was in the room, it was probably despair through illusions.


    Cale casuallymented.


    ¡°I guess it is better than being a sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°¡­Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han called out to Cale again. However, there was deep sadness and desperation in his voice.


    Sacrifice.


    Cale had a pretty good idea as to what that was too.


    Choi Han¡¯s reaction and Jack and Mary¡¯s situation made him pretty certain.


    If the God of Despair wanted despair, the White Star wanted dead mana.


    Dead mana.


    Living creatures had to die to create dead mana.


    Numerous people had lost their lives in the Mogoru Empire''s Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower in the past for that same reason.


    The sacrifices were probably referring to the people who had to die for the White Star and for dead mana.


    Cale chuckled in a low voice and mumbled as he thought about the peaceful situation outside the temple.


    ¡°Do you understand the situation?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Han asked, wondering what Cale was talking about, however, this question was not directed at Choi Han.


    - ¡­Ie back to my senses and find you taking such a weird test.


    - Why don''t we burn it all up?


    - That motherfucker! He made the ground useless? Again? He¡¯s doing the same sh*t that the ancient one did!


    The ancient powers were speaking up for the first time in a long while.


    Thankfully, in this illusion¡­ Cale could use all of his powers.


    That was why they felt that something was off.


    ¡®I, no, there is no way that we would lose.¡¯


    Cale asked Choi Han a question.


    ¡°Is the central location of the God of Despair''s temple in Puzzle City?¡±


    ¡°¡­It is. The central temple is at Puzzle City. Cale-nim, why are you suddenly asking such a question-¡±


    Choi Han stiffened up without being able to finish his sentence while Cale turned around and smiled.


    Bear King Sayeru was headed toward them.


    ¡°Cale-nim. Why are you asking about Puzzle City?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    Cale nonchntly responded.


    ¡°I was thinking of going to the central temple to pray.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes opened wide and his pupils were shaking while Sayeru smiled brightly.


    ¡°Ah, is that so? I thought that you might be having other ideas.¡±


    Sayeru spoke as if he was happy.


    ¡°Then I guess you can be in charge of delivering the sacrifices from the Henituse territory next time, Cale-nim. I''ve been quite concerned about whom to leave in charge of the delivery because the quota for the Henituse territory increased to three times what it used to be. You will do it, won''t you?¡±


    Cale willingly nodded his head.


    ¡°dly.¡±


    * * *


    That night¡­ Cale had to face Deruth not in Deruth¡¯s office but the Duke¡¯s personal study.


    "Why?!¡±


    It was rare to see Duke Deruth being this angry at Cale. He couldn¡¯t stop frowning.


    ¡°I made it clear that you are not to do anything! Why did you volunteer?! Why?! Even his highness ordered you not to do anything!¡±


    Cale figured out why Duke Deruth and the crown prince made it so that Cale could not do any work. No, he had realized it earlier in the day.


    "Cale. Please. You stay out of it. Basen and Vin will step aside during their turns as well. This is something that only your father should dirty his hands with. You go and rest peacefully. Please?¡±


    Cale firmed his resolve once more after seeing the desperation on Deruth¡¯s face.


    ¡®This motherfucking test.¡¯


    ¡°I will take care of the sacrifice delivery.¡±


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    Deruth was about to raise his voice but peeked toward the door. Cale put his hands on Deruth¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡®This motherfucking test.


    Until I let out all of my rage¡­


    I''m going to flip this sh*t over.¡¯


    ¡°I have no intentions of resting.¡±


    Cale was the only one who knew the meaning of these words.


    He started to think.


    This final test¡­ Wrath.


    ¡®It truly deserves to be the final test.


    Thest test should be like this.¡¯


    The final corner to reach the sealed god¡­


    The sealed god¡¯s final act should at least be at this level.


    Cale''s eyes were sparkling viciously as he put aside any thoughts of resting for a moment.


    The Super Rock cautiously asked in a voice where his excitement could not be hidden.


    - ¡­Are we going to rescue the sacrifices first? Or maybe destroy the central temple? ¡­How about we just destroy everything?

 Chapter 747: When I am the angriest? (7)

    <h4>Chapter 747: When I am the angriest? (7)</h4>


    Cale found the Super Rock¡¯s question to be odd.


    Rescue the people who are going to be sacrificed.


    Destroy the central temple.


    Just destroy everything.


    Did those questions even need to be asked?


    They needed to do all three.


    Duke Deruth must have read something on Cale¡¯s face as Cale made up his mind internally as he tightly grabbed both of Cale¡¯s arms.


    ¡°¡­Cale!¡±


    The emotion visible in his eyes had moved from concern to fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about something else right now, are you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. I will do a good job with my assigned task.¡±


    Cale responded without any hesitation in order to calm him down.


    ¡°¡­Yes. Cale, do not forget the mindset of the House of Henituse. We just need to live peacefully.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡¯


    The Duke Deruth that Cale knew was someone who found his family, household, and territory to all be important. That was why he understood why Deruth was acting like this and was empathetic with him.


    Cale recalled the things he saw aftering back from the temple and before Deruth called him here. He opened Duke Deruth¡¯s palm and wrote on it with his finger.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Duke Deruth¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    The Henituse Estate basement training ground. That ce was currently said to be closed.


    Deruth imed that there was no need for it as soon as the White Star became the White Star-nim and closed it.


    How did that make any sense?


    No matter how much money the House of Henituse has, they were still a martial arts family.


    Even Basen, who was going to focus on administrative affairs, was taught basic martial arts while Duchess Vin was so dedicated to martial arts to the point that she had her own armor despite being in charge of the cultural heritage business.


    Such people closing the training ground?


    Cale did not believe it, and as such had watched the path to the basement training ground from a distance.


    Some old employees seemed to go in and out of there.


    It was as if they were going in and out to put misceneous things in there.


    However, those people were people from the Mn household.


    They were the people who originally ruled over the underworld of the Eastern continent with Ron but had escaped from the White Star and barely managed to survive. They were the reclusive experts who had gathered under the banner of the Mn household.


    The people who were even older than Ron were disguised as employees to go in and out of the basement training ground.


    Of course, he had only witnessed it about twice, but¡­


    Cale was certain.


    ¡®Something¡¯s up.¡¯


    In this illusion world, Deruth, Ron, and other elderly people of the House of Henituse were trying to do something while leaving Cale out of it.


    Starting with Cale, they were doing everything they could to leave the people they considered the youngsters, Basen, Choi Han, and the rest, out of it.


    ¡®How can I just sit back and watch? I may look young but I¡¯m in myte thirties. As for Choi Han, he¡¯s probably at Ron and Deruth¡¯s great grandfather¡¯s age.¡¯


    Of course, Cale might leave Choi Han out as well because of his pure personality.


    ¡°Father. I n on only doing the task that I am assigned. So, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just going to get some fresh air at Puzzle City.¡±


    Deruth frowned and nodded his head after hearing Cale¡¯s calm tone.


    ¡°Yes. Do that. However, don¡¯t cause any incidents and do only what the staff tell you to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father. I will do so.¡±


    ¡®Sorry, father. I don¡¯t n on doing that.¡¯


    Cale did not make his inner thoughts visible and responded reliably, making Deruth sigh and wave his hand.


    ¡°Go get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father. Father, please make sure to get some rest as well. Take it slow.¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Deruth chuckled at Cale¡¯sment and nodded his head.


    Cale smiled back and left Deruth¡¯s personal study.


    He headed toward his room with a just as rxed face.


    Click.


    ¡°Human! Did you get in trouble?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to Puzzle City too, nya!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to eat crackers after you get scolded, nya.¡±


    The children averaging ten years old approached Cale as soon as he entered the room.


    It was at that moment.


    Piiiiiiiiiiii- piiiiiii-


    Cale turned his head after hearing a familiar noise.


    A videomunication device.


    It was glowing red.


    This only happened for one of two reasons.


    It was either an emergency situation, or¡­


    ¡°Ah! Human, just wait one moment!¡±


    It was a call from the crown prince.


    Paaaat.


    Cale had an odd expression on his face after seeing a barrier cover the whole bedroom.


    Raon had cast soundproof barrier magic as soon as the videomunication device started glowing red.


    - You.


    Then the videomunication device was connected. Alberu¡¯s face that appeared on the screen above looked quite tired.


    - Why is your name popping up as the person in charge of delivering the sacrifices for the Henituse territory? I¡¯m certain that I told you to not do any work and live that cker life that you wanted so badly.


    Cale realized that Alberu¡¯s usual fatigued face he knew was quite different from this face right now.


    - Do you also think that my word means nothing?


    The eyes that were full of conviction despite the fatigue were not full of fatigue and wrath.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°I just.¡±


    His voice sounded rxed and calm.


    ¡°I just want to go out and y. It¡¯s suffocating being stuck in the territory.¡±


    - Ha!


    Alberu did not hesitate to scoff at all. He knew Cale well enough to not trust him.


    - I¡¯ll put this bluntly.


    Even the eyes of this crown prince in the illusion were tired. There were no emotions in his voice at all.


    - We are not the White Star¡¯s match.


    Cale closed his eyes for a moment, opened them back, and asked.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    - Why are you asking that when you know?


    ¡°Why did we lose?¡±


    Alberu sighed and continued speaking after hearing Cale¡¯s consistent tone.


    - How can we defeat aplete White Star?


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    Cale quietly gasped.


    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯


    The White Star in this illusion wasplete.


    ¡®Complete.¡¯


    That word probably did not mean just one thing. The crown prince would not be calling an individual plete¡¯ just for one reason.


    Basically, the White Star of this world got his hands on all of the ancient powers to achieve bnce and developed a tightly-knitted alliance in the Eastern and Western continents to surpass them in both troops and power.


    Furthermore, saying that the enemy wasplete¡­


    ¡°And we were iplete. In power, alliance, and all aspects.¡±


    - What is the point of asking?


    Cale organized his thoughts at this moment.


    ¡®What does this wrath test want from me? No, do I need to resolve this wrath if I want to pass this test? Or maybe I need to get rid of the source of the wrath? If not that, do I need to just let this wrath wash away from me?¡¯


    Did he just need to not feel anger toward this situation no matter what happened?


    That test voice that had been quite nice was currently silent.


    ¡®This motherfucking test.¡¯


    Cale came to a simple conclusion.


    ¡°If you¡¯re angry you just have to resolve it.¡±


    - What?


    ¡°Nothing, your highness.¡±


    Cale shook his head and came to a simple conclusion.


    ¡°The White Star is like a giant wall without any gaps right now.¡±


    - Why do you keep repeating the things we already know?


    Cale thought internally after listening to Alberu¡¯s grumbling tone.


    ¡®Arge wall without any gaps. Then it¡¯ll be easy.¡¯


    - You just thought that it is easy, didn¡¯t you?


    The crown prince was a sharp person. He instantly figured out what Cale was thinking.


    - The wall will crumble if you create a hole in it. You were thinking that, weren¡¯t you?


    Alberu sternly shook his head.


    - No. It will not crumble even if there are multiple holes.


    He mumbled with a bitter look on his face.


    - Maybe if it was before the White Star was victorious, but that bastard won and the majority of the kingdoms in the Eastern and Western continent submitted to him. We cannot turn things around with one or two holes. It may be one thing if a portion of the wall crumbled, but¡­


    The Super Rock could not hide his confusion and mumbled at that moment.


    - Is it because this is an illusion? That crown prince doesn¡¯t really know you, Cale.


    The cheapskate fiery thunderbolt agreed.


    - I know, right? Doesn¡¯t even the young Dragon know about it? This punk is someone who will send the whole wall flying if he says he¡¯s going to make a hole in it. Hmm, he might have a better chance of doing what he needs to do if he was ordered to only break a part of the wall. No, he might still send the whole wall flying.


    Alberu quietly whispered, as if to console Cale.


    - You cannot make the White Star move with a small me. It¡¯ll be put out extremely quickly.


    The Super Rock mumbled again.


    - He¡¯s got this wrong. A small me? Cale is a punk who will poke a calm volcano and cause it to erupt! The crown prince here is so pure!


    The fiery thunderbolt yed along.


    - I know, right?! This punk is even worse than I was! I, the person who even the World Tree is scared of, is weak saucepared to this punk!


    ¡®The crown prince is pure? I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡¯


    Cale did not agree with the Super Rock. The tired crown prince¡¯s eyes were observing Cale. His eyes were looking at Cale as if he was trying to figure out whether he truly had a n to cause a small me or create a hole in the wall.


    However, he quickly hid that gaze. Unfortunately, Cale had already seen it.


    Smile.


    The crown prince clicked his tongue and turned his head after seeing Cale smile.


    - Don¡¯t do anything stupid and just quietly do as you are told.


    Cale immediately nodded his head at Alberu¡¯s order.


    ¡°As youmand, your highness.¡±


    Alberu red at Cale as if he could not trust him at all before he hung up.


    - Do whatever you want.


    Cale¡¯s smile became bigger after hearing Alberu¡¯sst words and he summoned Ron.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°The records of the past two years. Bring them here. No, the past three years.¡±


    The fake benign smile slowly disappeared from Ron¡¯s face. His eyes were only focused on Cale before he lowered his head and walked out of the bedroom.


    ¡°I understand, young master-nim.¡±


    Click.


    The door closed and Cale turned toward Raon, who was still casting the soundproof barrier magic. The children averaging ten years old. The eyes of the children who had been shouting, White Star-nim, White Star-nim, were sparkling as they looked at Cale.


    ¡°Human, are you doing something?¡±


    ¡°It seems like it, nya!¡±


    On quietlymented.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting, nya.¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but let out a short chuckle.


    He looked at the now turned off videomunication device and said something to the person whom he had just been talking to.


    ¡°It¡¯s the people trying to protect something who have it difficult.¡±


    * * *


    A few days passed and it was now the day for the Henituse territory to send sacrifices to Puzzle City.


    The sacrifices were only to be the people on the list provided by the temple and the territory lord was responsible for delivering everybody on that list to the territory¡¯s temple.


    The temple would confirm the condition of the sacrifices delivered to them and move them all to the central temple in Puzzle City if there were no issues.


    Someone from the temple and a representative of the territory would transport the sacrifices, and it was the responsibility and duty of the territory to make sure that there were no issues in the transportation of the sacrifices.


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet.¡±


    The za should usually be loud and full of people moving around.


    However, this ce was too quiet today.


    Cale looked around. All of the shops were closed and the few homes he could see had their curtains closed without anybody showing their faces.


    It was extremely different and unbelievablepared to the peaceful sight a few days ago.


    ¡®I guess this is reality.¡¯


    This was the true face hidden beneath the surface.


    ¡°Ah, hello, young master-nim.¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman of the Henituse territory Knights Brigade greeted the approaching Cale. Cale responded by nodding his head and heading to the center of the za.


    ¡°¡­Young master-nim.¡±


    Deputy Butler Hans, who was walking behind him, quietly called out to Cale with an anxious expression on his face, but Cale pretended not to see it.


    The Super Rock called out to him as well.


    - Cale. Is there a need to go in that direction?


    The ce Cale was walking toward¡­ There were numerous luggage carriages there.


    These luggage carriages had been modified into cells.


    A lot of people were seated together inside with their hands and feet bound. Their eyes looked either dead or angry. Cale observed all of them one by one.


    ¡°Aigoo, Cale-nim. You¡¯re here early.¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing an ted voice.


    Bear King Sayeru in his priest robe was walking with other priests behind him. Sayeru was nning on going with Cale.


    ¡°The sacrifices are all in good condition, right?¡±


    Sayeru was staring at Cale¡¯s face with a piercing gaze as he smiled.


    ¡°The temple worked especially hard to make the list this time, and the sacrifices are in great condition as the Duke-nim was able to safely capture them~¡±


    - Cale, maintain your calm.


    The Super Rock noticed the scowl on Cale¡¯s face and urgently continued speaking.


    - You¡¯re going to save them all anyway.


    - I don¡¯t think there is a need to show any interest in the sacrifices carriage right now!


    - Let¡¯s just hold it in and move along since that bastard Sayeru is in front of us. Don¡¯t you think that that would be for the best?


    ¡®Yes, I know that I am going to save all of them in a few days, but¡­¡¯


    Cale quietly mumbled to himself.


    ¡°I should call the trash over for the first time in a long while.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me? What did you just say?¡±


    Sayeru, who was smiling brightly while asking about the condition of the sacrifices, stopped talking and asked.


    - What? No! Not yet! Leave it all inside!


    As the Super Rock anxiously shouted¡­


    Cale scowled quite a bit as he viciously red at Sayeru.


    ¡°Priest-nim. This isn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Sayeru asked back and smiled.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Are you trying to say something about the sacrifices-¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cale cut Sayeru off. He pointed to the luggage carriages.


    ¡°Is it okay to move sacrifices in such a thing?¡±


    He instantly raised his voice. He crossed his arms and leaned on one leg.


    ¡°These are sacrifices for the White Star-nim. We¡¯re going to take them in such small things? Wouldn¡¯t it be pretty much looking down on the White Star-nim if we do it like this? Hmm? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I mean,e on!¡±


    Cale pointed toward the luggage carriages that had been modified into cells.


    ¡°Sincerity! You need to show sincerity when offering sacrifices! Something like this¡­¡±


    Eyes full of disappointment headed toward Sayeru.


    ¡°Are you looking down on the Henituse Duchy right now? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale shouted at Hans.


    ¡°Go get new carriages right away! These are sacrifices being offered by the Henituse Duchy! You want us to take them in such shabby things? We need to prepare the best of the best for sacrifices to the White Star-nim! Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Y, yes sir!¡±


    Hans was shocked for a moment before he vigorously nodded his head and urgently ran toward the Henituse Estate.


    Cale¡¯s sharp gaze turned toward Sayeru again.


    ¡°And what is up with this mess for the sacrifices?¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Their clothes are shabby, all of the food back there are the lowest quality, and the things you brought for tents look like you picked it up off the streets. Haaaaa. Priest-nim, do you not respect the White Star-nim?¡±


    Cale¡¯s sharp gaze was looking at Sayeru as if he was stupid.


    ¡°How can the representative priest of the templeck sincerity like this? Tsk.¡±


    He gave orders to Ron, Vice Captain Hilsman, and Beacrox.


    ¡°Go get the highest quality things for everything I just mentioned!¡±


    The three of them quickly started moving to fulfill Cale¡¯s orders.


    Cale watched them for a moment before turning back to look at Sayeru. Sayeru was looking at Cale with shock, anger, and annoyance mixed on his face but could not say anything.


    Cale started talking to Sayeru again.


    ¡°I guess the temple does not have any money? Should I make a donation?¡±


    He looked Sayeru up and down before making onestment.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    The Super Rock, who had been silent,mented after hearing Cale make that noise.


    - ¡­Yes. People should dress well, eat well, and sleep well.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 748: Gathered (1)

    <h4>Chapter 748: Gathered (1)</h4>


    The extremely luxurious convoy departed the Henituse territory.


    It was quite spectacr seeing numerous high-grade carriages crossing through the za in a single file line towards the exit of the castle. Furthermore, knights with Vice Captain Hilsman at the center were guarding those carriages.


    In addition, mages in robes riding horses were stationed in the front and back.


    Chhhhhhhhh.


    A portion of the residents who would normally not be looking out had opened their curtains to watch.


    ¡°¡­ Billos-nim.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m seeing it as well.¡±


    The bastard son of the Flynn Merchant Guild. In this illusion, Billos Flynn the merchant was still just the bastard son who was residing in the remote Henituse territory.


    He burned the paper in his hand and mumbled in a low voice.


    ¡°The message from the Mns was true. The young master-nim has made his move.¡±


    Billos¡¯s loyal subordinate looked at him. Billos noticed the gaze and continued speaking.


    ¡°Spread the rumors. Tell people to pay attention to Puzzle City.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I understand.¡±


    Billos finished burning up the paper and reached his hand out to close the curtains.


    Chhhhhhhhh.


    Another person who was looking out the window closed their curtains and started talking toward the videomunication device.


    ¡°Your highness. Young master Cale is moving differently from usual.¡±


    - Okay. I understand.


    ¡°Should I follow him?¡±


    - ¡­That¡¯s okay. We just need to pay attention to Puzzle City since we know that is where he is headed. Stand down for now.


    ¡°I understand, your highness. Ah. I also heard that Duke Deruth opened up the basement training ground.¡±


    -¡­¡­


    ¡°Furthermore, we cannot locate Sir Choi Han. Some of the Henituse Estate¡¯s employees have been missing for a few days as well. Finally¡­¡±


    -¡­¡­


    ¡°The Forest of Darkness. We saw Choi Han heading there. Of course, Choi Han seemed to have recognized me.¡±


    The individual who had been reporting to Alberu through the videomunication device pulled off the hood that was being worn quite low to cover the face.


    ¡°Alberu. I¡¯m going to follow him.¡±


    - ¡­Auntie.


    Dark Elf Tasha. The wanted criminal, who had escaped despite being named a sacrifice, smiled toward her nephew¡¯s scowling face.


    - Carefully. Safely. If you must follow him, auntie.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The call ended and Tasha clenched her eyes shut before opening them and getting up.


    Choi Han had shown himself, as well as where he was going, to Tasha on purpose.


    ¡°¡­Mary.¡±


    She called out her other family member¡¯s name as she walked over and grabbed the doorknob of her hiding ce.


    ¡°Time to head to Puzzle City.¡±


    Swoooooooosh.


    Wind swirled in a ce that had not had any wind until that moment.


    Silent ck shadows, the Dark Elves, followed Tasha out of this hiding spot.


    On the other hand, Cale looked out the carriage window and confirmed that some curtains were moving before turning his head without any hesitation.


    Knock knock.


    However, he looked out the window again after hearing some knocks and opened the window.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Bear King Sayeru was on a horse and smiling as he approached Cale¡¯s carriage. Most priests were riding carriages, but Sayeru and a few other priests were on horses.


    ¡®These are their battle forces.¡¯


    It was obvious that the ones on horses were individuals rted to battle or strength.


    ¡°What is it, priest-nim?¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, I wanted to thank you for allowing me to experience such a magnificent delivery convoy.¡±


    Cale nonchntlymented while looking at Sayeru¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡°It is just the basics.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°A convoy like this is normal for the Henituse Duchy.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    The smile on Sayeru¡¯s face twisted a bit. However, he soon smiled again and continued speaking.


    ¡°The Duchy truly is amazing. However, there is something peculiar. To be able to gather a procession of this size with numerous carriages and food right away¡­ It seems as if things were prepared as if you nned on doing this.¡±


    Cale sighed as Sayeru seemed to be trying to fish some information out of him.


    ¡°Priest-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Cale spoke as if he was doing his best to not call Sayeru stupid while Sayeru was looking at him with a gaze of anticipation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that this was normal?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The Henituse Duchy does not need any preparations for something of this level.¡±


    This was the truth.


    Cale looked at Sayeru up and down as he asked.


    ¡°Are you envious?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not-¡±


    ¡°Just let me know if you need money. I will make a donation. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim, that¡¯s not-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know that¡¯s what you are thinking on the inside. Haaaaaaa. I¡¯m going to rest now, priest-nim.¡±


    ¡°Wait-¡±


    Tap!


    Cale closed the window and shut the curtains. One corner of his lips curled up. However, that corner twisted back down after seeing something.


    On the window on the other side of the carriage¡­


    The children averaging ten years old were quietly looking at something. It was not something amazing or beautiful.


    The robed mages who were moving with the Knights Brigade¡­ The children were looking at the people wearing ck robes with piercing gazes.


    Mary was said to have be a sacrifice in this illusion.


    Mary was dead. In this illusion¡­


    Saint Jack was also dead.


    ¡®¡­It may be an illusion, but you¡¯ve made me quite angry.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck that son of a bitch of a god up.¡±


    The children averaging ten years old flinched for a moment before quickly turning toward Cale.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    However, Cale responded as if he had no idea about anything. The children averaging ten years old quietly observed Cale. Cale started speaking again after sensing their gazes.


    ¡°You can speak freely in here because this was something that was prepared suddenly.¡±


    The carriage was suddenly brought from the Henituse Estate. There were no eavesdropping devices nor magic devices in here for that reason.


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    The children averaging ten years old, starting with the quietly gasping On, started smiling like Cale with one corner of their lips curled up.


    ¡°Why are you smiling like that?¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale chuckled before looking forward and organizing his thoughts.


    ¡®I recorded all of the records Ron handed me.¡¯


    It allowed Cale to understand how this illusion world had created such a future.


    Screeeech-


    Therge gate of the Henituse territory opened. The vanguard moved out, and Cale¡¯s carriage was the next to exit.


    Right before Cale¡¯s carriage moved past the gate¡­ Cale turned his head to see the top of the slums. There was nothing there.


    Originally, there should be a ck tree or a white tree there. The top of the slums was deste.


    ¡°Cale Henituse without his shield.¡±


    Based on the records of this illusion, Cale had met Raon, Choi Han, and everybody else he had met and even gained the earth attribute ancient power, the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    However, he still lost.


    He lost some close battles and did not manage to protect his people. Those results piled up to create a new future.


    There was just one thing, the wood attribute ancient power, the Indestructible Shield. That was the only thing he did not manage to gain.


    There was no cringe-worthy ¡®Young Master Silver Shield¡¯ nickname in this world either.


    Shield.


    It was the first power Cale gained, as well as the starting point of his n to survive in this world.


    Too many things had changed because he did not have that one thing.


    First of all, Cale¡¯s body was not in bnce because he did not have a wood attribute ancient power, leading to him always being subdued by theplete White Star in every battle.


    Furthermore, there had been numerous casualties in situations where he needed to protect them, making them lose a lot of people until now.


    It was at that moment.


    - I¡¯m right here.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    - I¡¯m here.


    The glutton priestess of the Indestructible Shield slowly grumbled as if she was discontent.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale let out a chuckle.


    ¡®Yes. I have all of my powers right now.¡¯


    The current Cale in this illusion was the same as himself in reality.


    He had no idea why the sealed god left him as-is for this test.


    ¡®Is he saying that I can¡¯t change things by myself because everything has already been twisted? Or does he want me to il around when everything has failed?¡¯


    In that case¡­


    ¡®Okay then. I don¡¯t see why not.¡¯


    Who cares if he had to il around in the depths of failure once? He could even do it thousands of times more.


    He just had no reason to be held down in this illusion longer than necessary.


    ¡®And, as I¡¯ve continued to notice, this test is nice and gives me at least the smallest of clues or powers to ovee the test.¡¯


    The test used by the sealed god was notpletely advantageous toward him. It was the same when Cale first experienced the despair test because of the sealed god and had been the case with every test so far here.


    The test was pretty fair to the challenger as well.


    ¡°That is why I need to use all of my chances.¡±


    However, it would not be easy.


    ¡®Young master-nim. Why are you going through the records again?¡¯


    He recalled the look on Ron¡¯s face after he brought over the files with the records. He had not missed the concern visible underneath the disguise of a benign smile on Ron¡¯s face. He could understand the reason as soon as he looked through the documents.


    ¡®The White Star¡¯s power and his forces are much more than I imagined.¡¯


    It was to the point where he could not help but wonder how the past could have changed so much.


    First of all, the Mogoru Empire and its Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower were under the White Star¡¯s control and were the center of the Western continent.


    In addition, the three kingdoms up north of the Northern Alliance that had been involved with the White Star through the Indomitable Alliance had submitted to the White Star after Clopeh Sekka was defeated. Clopeh was currently imprisoned.


    ¡®As for the Jungle-¡¯


    Litana was not the Queen of the Jungle right now.


    Litana was the former Queen and her current whereabouts were unknown. A shaman who was the White Star¡¯s subordinate was the current King.


    Crown prince Valentino¡¯s Caro Kingdom, the Breck Kingdom under Rosalyn¡¯s father¡¯s reign, the Whipper Kingdom under Commander Toonka¡­ And finally, the Roan Kingdom.


    They had all submitted to the White Star at least on the surface.


    How could they not when the center, south, and north of the Western continent were all under the White Star¡¯s control?


    ¡®Young master-nim.¡¯


    Ron had removed the benign smile on his face and had spoken with a rare stiff expression on his face.


    ¡®The chances of victory are not high. It will be difficult to even gather our forces.¡¯


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything.¡±


    Cale thought about the ying field of the forces.


    The Western continent¡¯s Jungle, Whipper Kingdom, the North¡­ The Eastern continent¡¯s Mercenaries Guild, Mn household¡­¡­


    ¡°I just need to catch the damn head.¡±


    The White Star.


    ¡®The me of the present can¡¯t catch that bastard? That¡¯s not possible. I already caught him once, there¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t do it again.¡¯


    As for the sealed god¡­


    ¡®I need to take care of that bastard in the future, so it isn¡¯t a bad idea to use this as practice to take him down.¡¯


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, human?¡±


    Cale, who had been looking around the inside of the carriage that was out of the temple¡¯s reach, asked Raon to do something.


    ¡°Contact our friends.¡±


    The looks on Raon, On, and Hong¡¯s faces changed. Cale slowly spoke as if to respond to the looks of anticipation in their sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Tell them toe watch.¡±


    ¡°I got it, human!¡±


    Chhhhhhhhh.


    The remaining curtain was closed, and Cale¡¯s videomunication device started shing without stop.


    * * *


    ¡°Noona. You¡¯ll go, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Rosalyn firmly adjusted the edges of her old robe as she responded. Lock continued to look around despite nobody being in this forest as he answered.


    ¡°I want to go too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s eyes sparkled while looking at the now turned off videomunication device.


    The escapees, Rosalyn and Lock.


    Rosalyn, who had been expected to be the Tower Master for the next generation of the Magic Tower ran away saying that she did not want to be in the same situation as the Alchemists¡¯ Bell Tower, while Lock was wanted because he was chosen as a sacrifice but ran away.


    ¡°Hyung.¡±


    Lock nodded his head at the voice calling him and spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The trees of the forest seemed to move as Maes and the other Wolves revealed themselves.


    The Wolves were said to be disowned by the gods. It was the reason arge number of them were chosen as sacrifices, making them the race with the most escapees.


    The Wolves quickly started moving.


    At the same time, on a desert in the Caro Kingdom¡­ Someone raised their body up from the Land of Death.


    ¡°Ha, haha. He wants us toe watch?¡±


    This person¡¯s whole body was covered in ck lines that resembled spider webs and just as many injuries. The owner of this body was sword master Hannah. Saint Jack¡¯s only blood rtive, his younger sister Hannah, clenched her sword.


    ¡°You¡¯ll go, right?¡±


    The robe of the person asking her this question fluttered as dust was brushed off of it.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I haven¡¯t been to Puzzle City in a long time.¡±


    The emunicated priestess Cage. She was separated from Taylor, who remained in the territory, and was currently working as a mercenary. She mainly used curses as she had been doing in the original history and was currently wanted for arrest by the White Star¡¯s side.


    Cage, who was now the leader of the Mercenaries Guild, motioned to her guild members with her eyes, and the Mercenaries Guild quickly started leaving the desert with Hannah leading the pack.


    A few dayster.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Cale¡¯s luxurious sacrifice delivery convoy entered Puzzle City.


    Puzzle City had once been famous for its extremely plentiful rock towers made by numerous people¡¯s desires.


    There were no more rock towers in this ce.


    Instead, there was arge five-story tower made of white marble at the center of Puzzle City, shining brightly under the sun¡¯s bright light.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 749: Gathered (2)

    <h4>Chapter 749: Gathered (2)</h4>


    ¡°How fancy.¡±


    Sayeru walked up to Cale as he got off the carriage. Sayeru¡¯s expression did not look good.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I don¡¯t think that this is the time for such appreciation. We are thest to arrive.¡±


    Sayeru made his annoyance visible on his face, but could not be angry toward Cale.


    This journey from the Henituse territory to Puzzle City¡­ The sacrifices delivery convoy had moved at a schedule usually reserved for VIP travelers.


    The priests wanted to hurry, but they could not do so. The carriages and everything belonged to the Henituse Estate.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders and gently responded.


    ¡°There was nothing we could do about it, priest-nim. We need to make sure that sacrifices for the White Star-nim are in the best condition. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Sayeru shook his head side to side before turning around as if he didn¡¯t want to talk to Cale anymore. Cale grumbled in a shocked voice toward Sayeru¡¯s back about how fussy he was being.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯rete. How fussy.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Sayeru turned back and Cale responded with a nonchnt look on his face.


    ¡°Do you need some donations?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Sayeru turned around with disgust before walking over to the carriages with the sacrifices and giving an order to Vice Captain Hilsman.


    ¡°Please move the sacrifices to the ¡®White Sky¡¯ immediately!¡±


    The Vice Captain looked at Cale instead of responding. Sayeru frowned and asked.


    ¡°Are you not going to answer me?¡±


    ¡°Mm. I¡¯m sorry, sir. My superior is the young master-nim, and he is the one in charge of the overall delivery and safety of the sacrifices.¡±


    It had been like this.


    Sayeru had not been able to do anything as he pleased during their trip here. Normally, everybody was supposed to whimper at Sayeru¡¯s every word, but that had not been the case this time, potentially because of Cale Henituse.


    However, he couldn¡¯t even get angry. Why?


    ¡°Vice Captain! Of course, we need to quickly move the sacrifices!¡±


    Cale Henituse was being a total drama queen as he continued.


    ¡°Safely! Without a single injury! You remember, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. They are our precious sacrifices.¡±


    ¡°They sure are. Ah, I should go as well. I am the person in charge of the delivery, so I should watch them until the end. Isn¡¯t that right, priest-nim?¡±


    Cale Henituse had truly worked hard.


    He had not talked back to Sayeru nor any of the priests and had done everything logically.


    Cale headed over to the luxurious carriages with the sacrifices and said something once he was next to Sayeru.


    ¡°I heard that some of the others just tell their subordinates to move the sacrifices and don¡¯t even check what happens to themter? Haaaaa. They arecking sincerity, totallycking sincerity!¡±


    ¡®That damn sincerity.¡¯


    Sayeru became disgusted whenever he heard that word now. He finally realized it.


    ¡®He¡¯s rebelling like this now.¡¯


    He had realized that Cale was messing with him a long time ago. It annoyed him, but he had to hold back his sneer.


    ¡®Yes. Now that he cannot go against our liege, the only thing he can do is to mess around like this.¡¯


    Cale Henituse had annoyed Sayeru and the priests but had properly delivered the sacrifices in the end. Basically, it meant that he submitted to the White Star.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that his liege will be quite happy to hear about this as well.¡¯


    Sayeru watched the Henituse territory¡¯s sacrifices being delivered to the White Sky and smiled.


    Unfortunately, there was something he did not know.


    Cale¡¯s eyes were thoroughly recording the Salvation Center where the sacrifices were stored.


    ¡®The White Sky?¡¯


    Vice Captain Hilsman was moving the sacrifices to the White Sky with a stiff expression on his face. Cale, who was watching a bit farther back, took a look at this building that was called the White Sky.


    It was the final resting ce where the sacrifices that had fallen into despair rid themselves of that despair before going to the sky.


    The White Sky.


    This building was said to have one story above ground and three underground.


    ¡®It¡¯s located right next to the temple.¡¯


    The splendid five-story marble temple at the center of Puzzle City.


    The White Sky was the ck building just a bit away from the temple.


    The sacrifices remain in the basement of this building until the start of the cultus, imprisoned in the dark underground without any light.


    ¡°Mm. Everybody on the list is here.¡±


    On the above-ground floor of the White Sky¡­ The priest looking through the document nodded his head toward Vice Captain Hilsman.


    The only floor above ground was set up like an office. Numerous sacrifices were walking down a long pathway on one side of the building.


    Cale took a peek toward the end of the path. He could not see anything because it was dark. However, he could tell that this was the only way in and out of the basement.


    One of the White Star¡¯s loyal subordinates was protecting it.


    ¡°Oho? Young master Cale is here?¡±


    At the front of that pathway¡­


    Lion king Dorph. That bastard was sitting on a chair leisurely waving his hand toward Cale. He looked quite small for a Lion without being in his berserk state.


    However, there were lots of Darkness Elementals floating around him.


    He walked over to Cale and patted his shoulder. There was no hesitation in his movements.


    ¡°Good job bringing the sacrifices here.¡±


    Cale also smiled as he responded.


    ¡°Yes. It was quite arduous. You don¡¯t know how much sincerity I showed as I brought them here.¡±


    ¡°Pwahaha! Yes, yes! It is great seeing you like this!¡±


    Dorph peeked at the sacrifices from the Henituse territory before lowering his head toward Cale.


    He then whispered in Cale¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring the damn Dragon?¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze moved toward Dorph. Dorph smiled.


    ¡°It would have been great if he was invisible and came here with you.¡±


    Squeeze.


    The hand on Cale¡¯s shoulder tightened its grip.


    ¡°Then I could have seen it as impure intentions and offered your damn Dragon as a sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale chuckled.


    ¡°Raon is in the carriage right now.¡±


    The children averaging ten years old were all in the carriage.


    Pat, pat.


    Dorph patted Cale¡¯s shoulder with a look of delight on his face. The grip had loosened as well.


    ¡°Good decision. It¡¯s only your loss if you provoke us in any way. Very good.¡±


    Cale responded as he thought to himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want to suffer any losses.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re dead, you son of a bitch. You want to offer Raon as a sacrifice? You fucking crazy trap. I wonder if you¡¯ll be able to use it properly tomorrow?¡¯


    ¡°But young master Cale¡­¡±


    Dorph looked down at Cale and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Sir Choi Han?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    Dorph let out a low gasp of shock and stared at Cale who gently shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°He¡¯s not fully ready to serve the White Star-nim. He is currently praying.¡±


    ¡®Praying my ass. We¡¯re not finished with our preparations to kill the White Star, so he went to finish that.¡¯


    ¡°Pwahahahahahaha!¡±


    Dorphughed out loud.


    ¡°My goodness! For such words toe out of Cale Henituse¡¯s mouth! You truly have to live long to see all sorts of things!¡±


    He then shouted toward someone who was delivering his sacrifices to a different priest.


    ¡°Marquis Taylor! Why don¡¯t you learn a thing or two from young master Cale?¡±


    Cale turned toward a section of the first floor. Taylor Stan was there. The man who had thankfully be the Marquis here as well was holding a quill pen to sign the document the priest was handing him.


    The priest smiled as he spoke to Taylor.


    ¡°Marquis-nim, please quickly sign so that you can go rest as well. Furthermore, you cannot be said to havepleted the sacrifices delivery if you do not sign.¡±


    Taylor¡¯s hand that was holding the quill pen was shaking. Signing this would mean that the sacrifices from the Stan territory would be fully transferred to the central temple.


    The priest urged him on in a slightly annoyed tone.


    ¡°Why do you drag things out every time like this when you already know? Please just make it easy for yourself. Please?¡±


    Who would dare to act like this toward a Marquis?


    The priests of the central temple and some others were allowed to do that. It was because they were the White Star¡¯s direct subordinates.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Taylor let out a deep breath and clenched the quill pen in his hand.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Young master-nim. The transfer has beenpleted.¡±


    ¡°Young master Henituse-nim, please sign here.¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman walked over to Cale and the priest behind him handed Cale a quill pen and pushed forward the document.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Dorph held back hisughter as if he found this amusing and took turns looking at Cale and Taylor. Taylor subconsciously turned toward Cale.


    Cale¡¯s hand moved.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for signing it.¡±


    Cale had quickly signed it without any hesitation such that even the priest was shocked.


    Everybody on the first floor looked at him for a moment.


    The building was full of people in charge of sacrifices delivery from their respective territories, in addition to Taylor and Cale. They were all looking at Cale with different gazes.


    Shock, sneer, goodwill, sense of kinship¡­ There were even contempt and betrayal.


    ¡°Marquis-nim.¡±


    Taylor then turned away from Cale and his hand holding the quill pen moved without any hesitation.


    Taylor immediately turned around and started walking after signing the document.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    He stopped in front of Cale. He was looking at Cale with a sharp gaze without saying anything else.


    ¡°Kekeke. Marquis Taylor. You should just be like young master Cale too.¡±


    Dorph spoke to Taylor who started walking again. He brushed past Cale with a stoic face andmented in a cold voice.


    ¡°What a nice thing to watch.¡±


    ¡°Pwahahaha-!¡±


    Dorphughed out loud with joy.


    ¡°Yes, it truly was a nice thing to watch! Hey, youngdy Ubarr!¡±


    He shouted toward Amiru Ubarr in the corner who hade as the representative of the Ubarr territory.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you quickly sign as well? The Cale Henituse you respected so much has done so as well.¡±


    Amiru stopped ring at Cale and signed the document.


    Dorph was cheerfully watching when he heard Cale¡¯s voice. Cale¡¯s voice was extremely light and peaceful.


    ¡°Then can I go rest now?¡±


    Cale calmly asked the priest who nodded his head and smiled. There was some sneering and goodwill mixed in the smile.


    The sneering was toward thest person who had resisted against the White Star while the goodwill was at the fact that they were on the same side now.


    ¡°Of course. We have especially chosen a good ce for you to rest so please rest well and enjoy the celebration before you leave.¡±


    The celebration.


    This was the process of offering the sacrifices to the White Star.


    They called that a celebration.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Is this already the 50th celebration?¡±


    ¡°It is. We have made it even more magnificent because it is the 50th.¡±


    It had been over a year since the central temple took its ce in Puzzle City.


    There had been 49 celebrations since then and this was the 50th.


    There were too many people who had died as sacrifices until now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to watch the whole thing before I leave.¡±


    Cale smiled as he responded before walking out of the White Sky building. He made eye contact with youngdy Amiru before he left.


    It was only for a moment but she slightly nodded her head.


    Taylor Stan, Amiru Ubarr¡­


    Aside from them, there were also Eric Wheelsman, Gilbert Chetter, and others.


    The people who hade as the representatives of their respective territories to deliver the sacrifices had gathered at the central temple.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    People were gathering from all over the Western continent.


    He got back on the carriage where the children averaging ten years old were waiting and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°The White Star used his head quite a bit this time.¡±


    The White Star made the people in charge of the different territory¡¯s sacrifices deliverye to the festival at the central temple and forced them to watch until the end.


    It was to instill fear in them while showing them his strength.


    Furthermore, it was also a process to check who had any feelings of defiance.


    It was the reason he called a lot of the influential figures.


    ¡°It¡¯ll make things easier for me.¡±


    Cale was nning on using this to his advantage.


    He put his hand into his shirt pocket. When Taylor Stan had brushed past him¡­ He had put this piece of paper in Cale¡¯s pocket.


    Cale had asked Raon to do something.


    He asked Raon to tell his friends toe watch.


    The friends who had responded were gathering one by one.


    There was a luxurious and magnificent building slightly farther away from the central temple and the White Sky building.


    Cale¡¯s carriage was headed there. This was the resting area for the influential figures who were pretty much hostages.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, human?¡±


    Raon, who had been busy with On and Hong in the carriage, moved over to Cale after hearing his name. On and Hong came over as well and Cale pointed outside the window after making eye contact with On.


    ¡°That rock wall.¡±


    Outside the five-story central temple¡­ There was arge wall surrounding it. The wall that was built extremely sturdy like castle walls blocked the temple from the outside, as well as highlighted the status of the temple that a person could not easily approach.


    ¡°Did you say that the rocks used in that rock wall were from all of the rock towers in Puzzle City?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, nya. The White Star told the people of Puzzle City to make it, nya.¡±


    The children averaging ten years old had already stopped calling the White Star ¡®White Star-nim.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The White Star made the people of Puzzle City take down their rock towers and ordered them to make a wall to protect him with those rocks!¡±


    It was even denser because people had moved the rocks one by one to build this wall.


    The rock wall was only about one-story highpared to the five-story central temple and wascking when it came to protecting the temple, but the building process itself held a lot of meaning.


    It was a symbol of submission and respect toward the White Star.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Human, why did you ask when you already know?¡±


    ¡°Just because.¡±


    Cale looked at the numerous rocks that had now be a single wall and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°That should be useful.¡±


    - That¡¯s correct. It is useful.


    Cale and the Super Rock¡­ The two of them had the same thought while looking at the rock wall.


    Cale arrived at the resting area and asked Ron a question.


    ¡°The celebration is in two days?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron delivered another message as well.


    ¡°We just received this message from the temple that crown prince Alberu will deliver the congrattory speech for this celebration. Apparently, it was decided this morning.¡±


    Cale looked at the temple¡¯s stone wall through the terrace window and asked the Super Rock a question.


    ¡°Should we destroy it?¡±


    - Sounds good.


    The Super Rock added on.


    - I guess the celebration will be ruined.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 750: Gathered (3)

    <h4>Chapter 750: Gathered (3)</h4>


    Boom- boom- boom-


    Early morning as the darkness slowly disappeared and the sun started to rise¡­ The sound of drums echoed throughout Puzzle City.


    Not a single one of the many birds were chirping. The sound of the drums was the only thing that was heard, as if it would cover up all of Puzzle City.


    ¡°Human! Wake up! The drums are sounding!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s today, nya!¡±


    ¡°Today, today is that day, nya!¡±


    Today was the 50th celebration, the day to offer the sacrifices.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment. He barely let out a breath and quietly mumbled.


    ¡°T, take your feet off.¡±


    ¡®These little punks.¡¯


    The children averaging ten years old. The three children who were chubbier than when they were children averaging nine years old were pushing down on Cale¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    ¡®I thought I was going to die.¡¯


    ¡°Aigoo. Human, you¡¯re so weak!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay that you are weak, nya.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s¡­ a bit understandable.¡±


    Raon, Hong, and Onmented one after another and shook their heads. Cale had expected it from Raon and Hong, but looked at On with a bit of a betrayed gaze as he had not expected this from her as well.


    On raised her front paw and pointed to the clock.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to head to the temple, nya.¡±


    Boom- boom- boom-


    Cale listened to the drums as he observed the clock.


    The celebration was to start at noon.


    However, the preparations had started early in the morning.


    Knock knock knock.


    Ron knocked on the door and entered the room.


    ¡°Young master-nim, it looks like you will need to get ready.¡±


    A cold gaze slightly revealed itself through Ron¡¯s fake benign smile as he looked at Cale whose hair was a mess and overall look was shabby.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale grabbed the cup of lemonade and quickly got up from the bed. He started grumbling.


    ¡°They¡¯re telling us toe and go for no reason in the morning.¡±


    Cale and the rest of the people staying in this ce¡­


    They were people who came as the person in charge of the sacrifices delivered from the different nations and territories or famous people who received the threat veiled as an invitation from the central temple. They were all forced to watch the celebration.


    All of them had meaningless tasks to fulfill from the early morning. Furthermore, they had to do it all together.


    ¡°They¡¯re just trying to tame all of you.¡±


    That was right. This schedule was a taming process by the central temple and the White Star as Ron mentioned.


    Cale¡¯s bes scrunched as much as his temper.


    ¡°Tsk. How annoying.¡±


    * * *


    In the end, Cale ended uping to the central temple to do those annoying things.


    Of course, he was alone.


    Ron, Raon¡­ He could not bring anybody else with him here.


    He was currently on the third floor of the central temple where he could see out clearly unlike the first and second floors that were surrounded by the rock wall.


    He could see all of Puzzle City.


    There was a simple reason as to why Cale and the rest of the forced celebration spectators were brought here.


    ¡®It¡¯s an altar.¡¯


    Outside the rock wall surrounding the central temple¡­


    There was an altar on a wide area that used to be a za in the past.


    ¡®That¡¯s where the sacrifices will die. Close to 2,000 lives will be lost there today.¡¯


    They had been called here early in the morning to watch that and get scared.


    ¡°Young master Cale Henituse of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Henituse territory?¡±


    Cale looked away from the altar after hearing a voice.


    ¡°Mm. You¡¯re here. Your identity has been verified.¡±


    The priest smiled warmly before moving to the person in line behind Cale.


    ¡°Prince Pen of the Breck Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What else? You ended uping in the end. Your identity has been verified.¡±


    Cale listened to Rosalyn¡¯s younger brother respond with a grumble as he looked around.


    There were hundreds of people gathered here from all over the Western continent.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    The people who made eye contact with Cale quickly looked away.


    There were people throughout the room peeking at Cale and unable to hide their shock.


    ¡®That person is here?¡¯


    After the initial shock, their faces were filled with curiosity, scorn, disappointment, or grief.


    ¡°Sayeru-nim. We have confirmed everybody on the list.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    In front of the room¡­ Bear King Sayeru, who had been standing facing the group of people, nodded his head at the priest¡¯s report and addressed the crowd.


    ¡°The celebration starts at noon, so please wait here until you all move together when the timees.¡±


    He was telling them to watch the preparation of the altar to itspletion.


    ¡°Just so that you are aware, priests are stationed all around so please let us know if there is anything you need.¡±


    Basically, he was saying that priests are keeping their eyes on them and not to do anything useless.


    ¡°We will prepare chairs and refreshments. Isn¡¯t this quite great of a treatment?¡±


    Sayeru smiled and then suddenly pped his hands.


    ¡°Ah, in addition.¡±


    He pointed toward the sky with his finger.


    ¡°The White Star-nim has said that he would like to see some people face to face before the celebration starts. He wishes to have tea with those people. I¡¯m sure it will be an extremely honorable ce to be.¡±


    The fifth floor of the central temple¡­ The White Star was there.


    When the celebration starts at noon¡­ That was when the White Star would reveal himself to the people in front of the altar.


    ¡®Honorable my ass.¡¯


    Cale was calm despite hispletely different inner thoughts. His face just looked cold to the others.


    Sayeru peeked at Cale before continuing to speak with joy.


    ¡°His highness, crown prince Alberu Crossman.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed to the front of the group.


    Unlike Cale, who was to the rear of the middle of the group, Alberu was in the front as he would be giving the congrattory speech.


    ¡°A time of refreshments with the White Star-nim. You¡¯re happy, aren¡¯t you, your highness?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then pleasee this way.¡±


    Sayeru pointed next to him and Alberu walked over.


    It was the first time Cale saw Alberu¡¯s face in person in this illusion.


    Alberu Crossman had not called over nore to see Cale at their resting area.


    The two of them were not giving any signals through their eyes or greeting each other right now either.


    ¡®He looks terrible.¡¯


    Cale observed Alberu with a stoic expression on his face.


    Unlike his tired look Cale had seen through the videomunication device, seeing Alberu in person allowed Cale to see that Alberu had lost a lot of weight.


    ¡°Oh no, your highness.¡±


    Sayeru¡¯s eyes curled down as if he was sad as he continued speaking.


    ¡°The despair prayer must be hard on you. You seem to be losing more weight by the day. Mm. How about asking the White Star-nim about it? Ask him to allow you to stop praying. Ask him to let someone else take your ce. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s okay. Praying is important.¡±


    ¡°How magnificent. Your faith is very strong.¡±


    Sayeruughed while Alberu just continued looking forward without any changes to his expression.


    ¡®That son of a bitch.¡¯


    Cale was slowly losing his temper. However, his face still remained stoic.


    ¡°Okay, next is the Caro Kingdom¡¯s crown prince Valentino. Oh, the prince from the Breck Kingdom please step forward as well.¡±


    Sayeru continued choosing the people who would have this secret meeting with the White Star.


    ¡°Please smile, you must smile. It is rare to have such an intimate conversation with the White Star-nim like this.¡±


    Sayeru made thatment to the people standing next to him before looking forward again.


    ¡°Okay,st person. Young master Cale Henituse-nim.¡±


    The silent room became even more silent at that moment.


    Sayeru respectfully ordered Cale.


    ¡°Pleasee forward.¡±


    Some people started peeking at Cale.


    Cale Henituse was the person at the center of the people who had fought against the White Star. The past did not disappear just because Cale had been defeated.


    ¡°Are you not going to step forward?¡±


    Cale just quietly looked forward.


    Tap. Tap.


    Sayeru slowly started to walk. He stopped in front of Cale and asked the still emotionless Cale.


    ¡°Young master Cale, are you not going toe forward?¡±


    Sayeru¡¯s face turned cold as if he had not been smiling at all. There was an unexinable sense of tension.


    The Bear King called out to the person who was not looking at him in a low voice.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    The eyes of the person who had only been looking forward slowly moved.


    ¡°Priest Sayeru-nim.¡±


    Cale¡¯s calm voice cut through the silent room. His voice was not loud, but everybody heard it clearly through the silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done as much as I could.¡±


    Cale looked at Sayeru and asked.


    ¡°But you want me to do even more?¡±


    Cale then turned his body to face Sayeru.


    One step.


    He took a step forward and shoved his face closer to Sayeru¡¯s face. Sayeru could see the scowl in Cale¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t bowing down this much enough?¡±


    His eyes were full of wrath, annoyance, and all sorts of other negative emotions. There were so many that Sayeru could see them without even trying.


    The defeated person slowly spoke, as if he was breathing out, with a scowl on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect too many things from me. This is my limit.¡±


    Cale then took a step back, looked forward and avoided Sayeru¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    A short chuckle came out of Sayeru¡¯s mouth.


    Some people were slightly nodding their heads. They understood where Cale wasing from.


    Cale Henituse. He hade to Puzzle City to deliver sacrifices.


    Furthermore, he was watching the celebration where the sacrifices were being offered. He had not shown any resistance and had even shown a lot of goodwill through it all.


    That alone was enough for some people to think that Cale Henituse had gone crazy.


    But they realized it now.


    Although he was acting calm on the outside and smiling¡­


    This defeated person was at his limits holding himself back.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Sayeru wasughing out loud now. He could finally understand Cale Henituse well.


    ¡®Yes, he isn¡¯t Cale Henituse if he doesn¡¯t act like this.¡¯


    The fact that he had done everything for the sacrifice delivery was weird.


    He looked at Cale Henituse who dared to go against the White Star¡¯s order and felt joy and pleasure.


    ¡°Well, I will show some understanding this one time since you are saying that you are at your limit. I will put in a good word with the White Star-nim.¡±


    Pat.


    Sayeru patted Cale¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°However, there is no next time.¡±


    Sayeru¡¯s cold eyes red at Cale. He warned the defeated fool who refused to make eye contact with him as well as everybody here.


    ¡°Who will be the next sacrifice? Nobody knows who it may be.¡±


    Sayeru, who turned away from Cale without any regrets, headed out of the third floor with the people who will enjoy refreshments with the White Star and headed for the fifth floor.


    Cale did not make any eye contact with anyone until that point. Many people were looking at him with different emotions, however¡­


    ¡®Phew, that was close.¡¯


    Cale was relieved on the inside.


    ¡®It¡¯s one thing if we are far apart, but my condition might be revealed if I am close to the White Star.¡¯


    Even just using this illusion as the basis, Cale had shed with the White Star many times.


    That was why it was better for him to be as far away from the White Star as possible in order to not have his shield found out.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be bad if he found out before I flipped everything over.¡¯


    Cale thought that he did a good job to slither out of that situation and sat down on a chair a priest brought over.


    Cale could hear some things in the room that was a bit rowdier after Sayeru left.


    ¡°Tsk. Cale Henituse is pretty much dead too.¡±


    ¡°He should just fully submit if he wants to survive. What¡¯s with this half-assed stuff?¡±


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s done for.¡±


    Cale closed his eyes without saying anything.


    Time quickly passed by.


    Boom- boom- boom-


    It was now noon.


    Cale looked up at the person sitting down at the chair at the top of the altar as the drumming continued.


    The White Star.


    The bastard wearing the white half-mask that covered above his nose was sitting on a white marble chair looking down.


    Woooooooooooooooo-


    At an area a bit away from the altar¡­ The residents of Puzzle City and people from all over were cheering.


    The people who were forced toe to observe were at the center of the cheering crowd looking up at the White Star.


    It was set like this on purpose with dividers to separate the cheering crowd with the forced spectators. Furthermore, Cale and the others got chairs as a form of consideration.


    Sitting on the chairs made it so that they could only see the people cheering and the White Star on top of the altar.


    They¡¯d probably be able to see the sacrifices as well as they step onto the altar.


    Cale looked around.


    There were some people who had no choice, but to cheer but the crowd had a lot of followers of the White Star and the God of Despair.


    Cale felt the fervor spreading out of the cheering and raised his head.


    He could see the White Star.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    The White Star looked toward Cale.


    It could have been a mistake but he was certain that the White Star was observing him.


    Cale frowned but did not avoid the White Star¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    The White Starughed and turned his head.


    It was a clear sign that he was ignoring Cale.


    It was for that reason.


    ¡®Ah, that scared me.¡¯


    Cale was relieved.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t find out.¡¯


    He had been anxious that his shield, his current condition, would be found out.


    Thankfully, the White Star seemed to not figure out Cale¡¯s condition due to the distance.


    How did he know?


    The White Star¡¯s eyes were definitely looking down at Cale without many emotions in them.


    It was as if he was looking at an annoying bug. That seemed to be the rightparison.


    This was good news for Cale.


    ¡°We will now start the ceremony!¡±


    Cale leaned against the back of the chair and slumped down.


    He then lowered his head.


    ¡°¡­Young master Cale.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s young brother, Prince Pen, who was next to Cale, called out to him as if he was concerned, but¡­ Cale covered his face with both hands and lowered his head even more.


    The White Star saw this and smirked. He thenpletely looked away from Cale.


    The ceremony continued as all of that happened.


    Boom. Boom- boom-


    People wearing different battle attires moved toward the temple from the North, South, East, and West with a g bearer in the front as the drums beat on.


    It was a performance to show that the White Star was the strongest force on the Western continent and Eastern Continent right now.


    Cale did not raise his head.


    Sayeru shouted in a cool voice at that moment.


    ¡°His highness, crown prince Alberu Crossman will give the celebratory speech!¡±


    Woooooooooooooooo-


    Boom, boom, boom-


    The area roared with cheering and the drumming mixed together.


    Noon.


    The moment when the sun was at the highest point in the sky¡­


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Alberu slowly put his foot on the step headed up to the tform.


    He was able to get on top of the altar and look down at everyone just as he thought to himself that the few steps seemed quite high.


    Only the White Star¡­ Everybody other than the White Star, who was located at a higher point on the altar behind Alberu, could see him.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Alberu saw Cale with his head down. The moment he saw Cale buried in the chair as if he was disappointed¡­


    Alberu¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    He opened the paper with the celebratory speech written on it. Of course, this was prepared by the central temple and not Alberu himself.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°The fact that I can be here with you today-¡±


    Alberu saw it at that moment.


    He saw Cale lower the hands that were covering his face.


    He saw that the face underneath the hands was smiling.


    ¡®In the end.¡¯


    Alberu started to think.


    ¡®You¡¯re going to cause an incident in the end.¡¯


    The crown prince subconsciouslyughed.


    Cale raised his hand at that moment.


    Boobooboooooooooom-


    There was a loud rumbling and the ground shook.


    Alberu turned around.


    The starting point of the rumbling¡­


    It was the rock wall protecting the central temple.


    The rock wall was shaking.


    - Cale, just flip everything over right?


    The Super Rock asked and Cale nodded his head.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    - Sounds good. I¡¯ll go all out since this is thest test.


    The drumming stopped.


    The cheering stopped.


    Instead, a loud noise shook Puzzle City.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    The rock wall started to break apart.


    No, it started to crumble.


    ¡°W, what is going on all of a sudden-?!¡±


    Bear King Sayeru was shocked for a moment before he turned his head.


    Caw. Caw. Caw.


    He could hear crows cawing and getting closer.


    The Bears knew the person who could do such a thing.


    ¡°¡­Gashan¡­¡­!¡±


    The Tiger shaman Gashan.


    He knew how to control crows.


    The tribe that had lost their home on the Eastern continent and ran away without any victories until they went into hiding.


    The Tiger tribe.


    They had been quietly waiting in the Forest of Darkness for the right moment.


    There was someone leading the Tigers and climbing over the walls of Puzzle City.


    Choi Han. He had a ck aura around him as he jumped over.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han looked up at the sky.


    The rock wall had been made by destroying the rock towers that had been full of numerous desires.


    The barrier that had separated the central temple from the rest of the city and protected it¡­


    It was gone now.


    Instead, thousands, no, tens of thousands of rocks shot up into the air.


    It was as if they were trying to cover the light of the sun.


    It was as if they were trying to take over the sky.


    Rocks covered the sky above Puzzle City.


    Cale was seatedfortably on the chair smiling.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 751: Oh, it was something like this. It’s fun. (1)

    <h4>Chapter 751: Oh, it was something like this. It¡¯s fun. (1)</h4>


    People looked up.


    ¡°¡­Rocks¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°This, just what-¡±


    Rocks were filling up the sky. The wall had crumbled.


    Choi Han and the Tiger tribe wereing toward this ce. Crows were cawing.


    The jaws of the people who had been cheering dropped after realizing everything that they had just seen and heard.


    ¡°W, we need to run away!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°A, aaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    The residents of Puzzle City started running as if they were people having nightmares. They ran in all directions, doing whatever they could to get away from this ce.


    ¡°There, there are people who dare to get in the way of such a sacred celebration?!¡±


    On the other hand, there were people standing firm and shouting in anger.


    ¡°That is the evil knight Choi Han! Cale Henituse has done something crazy in the end!¡±


    ¡°Kill them! Let¡¯s kill them and protect the White Star-nim¡¯s celebration!¡±


    The White Star¡¯s followers¡­ They red at the rocks covering the sky and headed toward the center of the spectators.


    That was where Cale and the rest of the people invited by the White Star were located.


    Those people who were invited here realized the situation as well.


    ¡°¡­H, holy sh*t!¡±


    ¡°You should just die alone if you want to die!¡±


    Some of them turned their heads to look at Cale Henituse.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale Henituse was seated on the chairughing.


    He leisurely made eye contact with the people looking and ring at him.


    ng!


    Someone who came from the north immediately pulled out his sword.


    ¡°Stop this right now!¡±


    He charged toward Cale as if he was going to use this opportunity to kill him. The moment he swung his sword without any hesitation¡­


    ng!


    There was a sharp noise and his de was blocked by someone else. The swordsman was grinding his teeth as he red at the person.


    ¡°¡­Breck Kingdom¡­¡­!¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s younger brother¡­ The Breck Kingdom¡¯s immature fourth prince Pen. He was holding a sword blocking the swordsman¡¯s way. He stood next to Cale.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The swordsman who was pushed back scoffed in disbelief.


    ¡°Kekeke. You crazy fools!¡±


    Nobles from the Roan Kingdom¡¯s northeast region, Amiru and Gilbert, stood on either side of Cale. The northeast region¡¯s nobles, who had nobody to gather around since Eric Wheelsman¡¯s family lost a lot of its power and influence going up against the White Star, started to gather around Cale one by one.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    Taylor Stan walked over to Cale¡¯s side.


    The swordsman and some others could not hide their shock at what they were seeing. One of the Mogoru Empire¡¯s nobles frowned as he shouted.


    ¡°How foolish! Going against the White Star-nim is simply asking for death!¡±


    He pointed in all directions.


    The White Star¡¯s followers had approached and were ring at Cale. It felt as if they would charge toward Cale with anybody who pointed their swords at him.


    ¡°You can still stop this! If not, it will be all of you who will end up as sacrifices-, ugh!¡±


    The noble clenched his side. His head slowly turned to the back.


    ¡°¡­Chief¡­ Harol?¡±


    The Whipper Kingdom¡¯s Commander Toonka. His close confidant, Chief Harol. He pulled a dagger out of the noble¡¯s side and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s too boring to only watch.¡±


    ¡°Ipletely agree.¡±


    Caro Kingdom¡¯s crown prince Valentino slowly smiled and waved to Cale.


    ¡°Ho! When did they band together like this?!¡±


    ¡°Crazy, they¡¯re all crazy!¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do with them!¡±


    There were people who gasped in disbelief and moved away while looking at the people gathering around Cale. On the other hand, the White Star¡¯s followers were getting closer step by step.


    ¡°Young master Cale.¡±


    Cale looked to the side.


    ¡°Sayeru is starting to move.¡±


    Taylor Stan, the owner of the Stan March. He pointed to Sayeru on top of the altar.


    Shhhhh.


    The moment Sayeru raised his hand¡­


    Paaaat-!


    A bright light left his hand and shot up into the air.


    He gave an order at the same time.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    Boom- boom- boom-


    The drumming resumed shaking Puzzle City, and the troops that had been headed toward the temple from the north, south, east, and west sides of Puzzle City had new targets.


    The ones who came from the east and west headed toward Choi Han and the Tiger tribe.


    The ones from the south headed toward Cale.


    The ones from the north headed toward the White Sky building. They were headed for the sacrifices.


    They all started to move.


    Numerous people suddenly moved.


    To escape, to suppress, or to exterminate¡­ It was quite chaotic and looked like a scene straight out of hell as these people moved for different reasons. Chaos had descended upon Puzzle City.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    A person¡¯s voice echoed out and everybody looked toward one spot.


    The highest spot on the altar¡­


    The White Star slowly got up from his seat. He looked down. More specifically, he was observing Cale.


    ¡°You did something foolish.¡±


    His voice oddly sounded extremely clear as if he was whispering right in front of their faces.


    Was this also possible because this was aplete White Star?


    The White Star spoke in a disappointed voice.


    ¡°You should know when to give up.¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale let out a chuckle. Hemented with a nonchnt look on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny hearing the most pathetic son of a bitch saying something like that.¡±


    Cale slowly got up while thinking about the White Star from the real world.


    The White Star who could not hear what Cale had said, spoke as if he was consoling Cale in a low voice.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    His voice was gentle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let everybody live if you stop now.¡±


    However¡­


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Prince Pen plopped down on one knee. Youngdy Amiru¡¯s body bent forward and she grabbed onto the back of a chair.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    Taylor Stan clenched his shirt at his chest and was breathing heavily. Taylor barely raised his head to look at the highest spot on the altar.


    The man in a white mask covered by a red aura¡­


    He was looking down at everybody.


    He could feel fear as he looked at this man.


    It was an extremely instinctual fear. Death. He suddenly felt a fear of death and his body curled up and started shaking.


    Caw- caw-


    The crows in the sky cawed as if they were screaming and started running away.


    Plop. Plop.


    The White Star¡¯s followers were obedient to that fear and they knelt down, lowered their bodies as much as possible, and praised their ruler.


    ¡°Oo.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhh.¡±


    They could not even speak properly as they were suppressed by fear, but their voices were full of awe.


    Only trained people like Taylor were able to persist through this.


    ¡®¡­Damn it!¡¯


    When Cale Henituse had said toe watch¡­ He had expected such a situation.


    Taylor knew that he was too weak to ovee the White Star¡¯s fear.


    Tatatap!


    Taylor barely turned his head to hear the only sound of running.


    Sir Choi Han.


    The ck Knight was persisting through this fear and charging forward. Yes, this was the reason he had had hope in the past.


    The fear from the earth and the sky looking down on them¡­


    To defeat the White Star who possessed both of those things¡­


    They believed that they might be able to be victorious if they persisted through.


    Taylor clenched his eyes at that moment.


    Plop. Plop.


    Some of the rocks in the sky started to fall.


    Cale Henituse¡¯s rocks wereing down.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Taylor gasped and he felt power leaving his body, forcing him to bow.


    ¡®Ah, is it not possible in the end?¡¯


    Taylor thought that the falling rocks seemed to resemble his situation as well as the situations of hisrades.


    ¡®¡­Maybe I should have note to watch-¡¯


    Taylor was having that thought when he suddenly got the chills.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A confused noise burst out of his mouth. His body was bent forward in a bow but he turned his gaze to the side.


    He could see someone¡¯s shoes.


    The two feet he was looking at were standing firm, as if it was not hard at all.


    ¡°¡­Young master Cale?¡±


    Cale Henituse was the owner of these two feet.


    ¡®How? Why is it that I feel the same auraing from him as I do from the White Star?¡¯


    Taylor¡¯s pupils were shaking.


    He slowly put some strength into his bent body. He had this odd feeling that he would be able to stand up straight now. He was able to stand up straight as he had thought, and his gaze was locked on one person.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    He subconsciously took a step back.


    He moved away from Cale.


    ¡®It¡¯s not the same as the White Star.¡¯


    It was different.


    This was different from the White Star¡¯s fear.


    ¡®¡­The level of pressure is different!¡¯


    If the White Star was controlling fear¡­


    Young master Cale¡­


    He felt like a conqueror who had suppressed fear and was standing on top of it.


    A red aura was swirling around Cale.


    It was even redder than what was around the White Star.


    Choi Han stopped running and looked at Cale.


    ¡°Cale-nim?¡±


    He saw that Cale was smiling.


    He was smiling more rxed than anybody else.


    ¡°How theplete White Star would be. I was a bit curious about it before we started fighting.¡±


    Cale smiled as if he was amused at the White Star whose eyes were open wide as he looked down.


    ¡°Looks like it won¡¯t be much.¡±


    There was a badge on his clothes. The power Embraced in the badge was in Cale¡¯s hand.


    ¡®The Blood-drenched Rock.¡¯


    Cale also had the power that the White Star of this ce used to instill fear.


    As mentioned before, the Cale here was the Cale from the outside. He had everything he possessed in the real world.


    Cale took one step forward.


    The air fluctuated around him and the red aura rippled.


    The aura around him¡­


    ¡®The Dominating Aura.¡¯


    The ruler was not affected by fear.


    ¡°¡­You-¡±


    The White Star took a step onto the stairs heading down from the altar. His gaze was focused only on Cale Henituse.


    ¡°How do you have this power-?¡±


    His low voice sounded both shocked and enraged.


    Cale smiled.


    ¡°Wow. I guess you can act all tough because you¡¯ve won everything until now?¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s clearly different from the White Star I know, the one who only became more pathetic as time went on.¡¯


    ¡°How entertaining.¡±


    Cale turned his head.


    Alberu Crossman. The man who was still on top of the altar urgently moved away as soon as he made eye contact with Cale.


    And at the same time¡­


    Rumble-


    They heard a roar from the sky.


    Was the White Star trying to use his thunderbolt? Taylor had that thought before realizing something.


    He realized where Cale¡¯s rock had fallen.


    Not all of the rocks in the sky had fallen.


    The altar and the area around it¡­


    The rocks had only descended in those areas.


    The area above the altar and the White Star was clear up to the sky.


    Taylor heard what Cale said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Get started.¡±


    A ray of rose gold light struck down toward the White Star and the altar.


    And then, at the altar¡­


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    And at another building, the White Sky where the sacrifices were being held¡­ There was an explosion at that building as well.


    - Human, just leave it to me!


    Raon¡¯s energetic voice echoed through Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    The White Sky. Dense fog started wrapping around that building.


    And into that fog, Ron, Beacrox¡­ And the Henituse employees who had disappeared¡­ The best of the Mn household had charged into battle.


    Their mission was to rescue the sacrifices.


    Swoooooooosh-


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    Taylor urgently called out to Cale after hearing the sound of the wind.


    Cale floated up with the whirlwinds around his ankles. His body quickly moved forward.


    The Dominating Aura with fear infused in it followed him like a tsunami.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°How is the White Star-nim¡¯s power¡­¡­?!¡±


    The troops became anxious while the followers became astonished. Cale moved past the chaotic area and headed for the altar.


    Cale reached his hand toward the dust from the explosion from the rose gold thunderbolt.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    He heard a low voice call his name as the White Star brushed through the dust and appeared.


    He was running toward Cale as well. There was a burning red sword in his hand.


    On the other hand, water sparkled in Cale¡¯s hand and turned into a spear.


    Baaaaaang-!


    Fire and water, the moment the White Star and Cale shed¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    ¡°¡­We can¡¯t just sit and watch.¡±


    People who had been quietly watching raised their bodies.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 752: Oh, it was something like this. It’s fun. (2)

    <h4>Chapter 752: Oh, it was something like this. It¡¯s fun. (2)</h4>


    Baaaaaang--!


    The fire sword and water spear created a loud explosion as they mmed against each other.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The White Star and Cale... Both of them moved back as if they were flung backward.


    Boom!


    Cale¡¯s back hit a building he didn¡¯t recognize. He used his wind so the impact wasn¡¯t too strong but Cale frowned after feeling the shock shooting through his body.


    ¡®...This is no joke.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes looked shocked for the first time.


    Water, fire, wind, earth, and wood.


    The White Star who had all five major natural elements waspletely different from the White Star that he knew.


    ¡®He¡¯s stronger than I thought.¡¯


    He could feel it after that single exchange of attacks.


    This White Star was at least two times stronger than the White Star he knew.


    ¡®...Two or maybe three times stronger.¡¯


    This was probably why the iplete Cale of this ce was unable to defeat the White Star.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Cale started tough. He looked down at his hand.


    His water spear had disappeared after mming into the fire sword.


    ¡®My name is tingling.¡¯


    His palm was slightly shaking after just one time.


    ¡®Yes, if it is aplete White Star... Maybe this is more urate.¡¯


    Cale started calmly analyzing the situation.


    Looking at the person themselves, the White Star was much stronger than the feeble Cale Henituse.


    Next, the ancient powers of the five major natural elements.


    Both of their ancient powers were quite strong, making it difficult to say whose was stronger.


    When it came to their other ancient powers, Cale had more of them in quantity. He could even use the White Star''s earth attribute ancient power. However, the White Star had the strong sky attribute ancient power.


    ¡®Not an easy enemy.


    No, this is a difficult enemy.¡¯


    Cale epted his enemy¡¯s strong level of power and kicked off the building wall.


    Swooooosh-


    His body headed toward the White Star with the wind.


    There was no hesitation whatsoever.


    This was the same for his opponent.


    Furthermore, Cale was not the only one who was shocked.


    ¡°...How did you beplete?¡±


    The White Star asked Cale as they exchanged attacks once more.


    Onerge red rock and a stone spear made of numerous little rocks crashed against each other at the same time.


    Baaaaaang-!


    The rocks crumbled to dust and scattered this time.


    Tap. Tap. Cale and the White Star bothnded on the ground. All that was left of the altar were ck ashes because it had been burnt by the red thunderbolt.


    The White Starnded on the ashes and looked down at his hand. His fingertips were numb.


    ¡°You got the wood.¡±


    Someone else made up their mind just as he finished making up his mind.


    ¡°Immediately!¡±


    Alberu Crossman. He grabbed the administrator who had been waiting on one side of the altar to observe the celebration by the cor.


    ¡°Ugh, y, your highness?¡±


    This administrator considered himself to be one of the White Star¡¯s subordinates.


    Alberu grabbed that administrator who had been running away and gave him an order.


    ¡°Open the city gate immediately!¡±


    Alberu Crossman¡¯s eyes were full of delight.


    Cale Henituse was able to go up against the White Star.


    That punk had achieved a bnce of his ancient power.


    ¡°...As expected, as expected!¡±


    ¡®That punk doesn¡¯t bluff when he makes a move!¡¯


    He turned on his videomunication device. He then gave the order.


    ¡°Advance into battle.¡±


    The Mage Brigade and Knights Brigade that should be waiting in the forest nearby Puzzle City right now... Their numbers were small because it had not been long since they were defeated and restored, but they were all talented.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Alberu twisted his body and rolled at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    There was a strand of light stabbed into where he had just been standing.


    Siiiizzle.


    There was a burning noise and the spot Alberu had been standing in was covered in heat.


    ¡°Ugh. Priest Sayeru!¡±


    Alberu immediately got his body up from the ground and red at the enemy who had sent the light spear flying toward him.


    ¡°Your highness, you can¡¯t do cute things like this. Advance into battle?¡±


    The area around Sayeru was full of bright lights.


    ¡°Do you wish to die?¡±


    Heunched light spears at Alberu at the same time.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Alberu swore before reaching his hand toward the air.


    - It¡¯s been a while, Alberu Crossman-nim.


    Alberu listened to Taerang''s calm voice as he swung the white spear in his hand.


    Baaaaaang-!


    Sayeru watched Alberu being flung back from the explosion and raised his voice.


    ¡°Arrest Alberu Crossman!¡±


    The troops, who were no longer in a state of chaos, started moving. ck Knights charged toward Alberu.


    ng! ng!


    However, there were knights who got in their way.


    ¡°We must protect his highness!¡±


    Taylor Stan had the House of Stan''s knights with him as he stood in front of Alberu. Alberu and Taylor made eye contact as Alberu stood up.


    There was no need for words.


    ¡°I''ll be going first.¡±


    Alberu had ces to go.


    ¡®I need to rescue the hostages while Cale Henituse is keeping the White Star upied!¡¯


    He also needed to safely evacuate the residents of Puzzle City.


    It was impossible to protect them with magic shields.


    ¡°Ugh, your highness!¡±


    Alberu grabbed the administrator who was crawling away by the cor and urgently started running.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Sayeru smiled and tried to chase after him.


    ¡°...Damn son of a bitch.¡±


    However, he frowned and could not move.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡±


    Oooooo-- oooooo--


    It felt as if an animal was crying. It wasn¡¯t an actual animal.


    It was the roar of someone''s aura that was full of wrath.


    The aura had a mix of ck and gold. The owner of the aura removed her hood.


    Sword master Hannah.


    The only family member and younger sister of Saint Jack who had be a sacrifice.


    She was standing in front of Sayeru with a smile on her face. However, she released her roaring ck aura and did not hide her anger.


    ¡°Cage!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Exmunicated priestess Cage''s baggy sleeves fluttered. The Mercenaries Guild appeared behind her.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Sayeru clicked his tongue and slightly nodded his head. Hannah, Cage, nobody understood the meaning behind his action.


    However, the shadows of the buildings in between the former za and the residential andmercial districts started moving.


    Arm.


    They were one of the White Star''s forces and had now seeped into the shadows throughout the continent, spying on the houses and workces of important figures.


    However, assassination was always a part of their nature.


    Arm chased after Alberu.


    Their goal was to assassinate the target.


    Sayeru could not watch them leave.


    ¡°You crazy son of a bitch!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am crazy!¡±


    An aura that felt as if it would explode swirled and charged toward Sayeru.


    Bear King Sayeru and sword master Hannah started their sh.


    The ck Knights Brigade started fighting the Stan Knights Brigade and Cage¡¯s Mercenaries Guild.


    Cage turned her head to look around at that moment.


    Baaaaaang---!


    Baaaaang---!


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    She subconsciously sighed.


    A swirling wind wall and a whirlwind. A fire sword and water spear looked as if they wanted to gobble each other up in between them.


    The White Star and Cale wereunching attacks at each other nonstop.


    ¡°...This really is no joke.¡±


    Cage had goosebumps on her forearms in her baggy sleeves.


    However, her face soon stiffened.


    ¡°I''m going.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I leave it to you.¡±


    Taylor asked with a stiff face as she started leaving.


    ¡°Don''t worry.¡±


    Cage left their battle with the Bear King and quickly moved. She kept her body low and avoided people as much as possible.


    The White Sky.


    The ce with the sacrifices was her target.


    There was someone who was looking at the White Sky as well.


    ¡®Why is it taking so long?¡¯


    It was Cale.


    He was starting to get anxious as he had not heard anything from Raon.


    The children averaging ten-years-old, the Mn household, and the Henituse soldiers who hade with them to deliver the sacrifices had attacked the White Sky to save the sacrifices a few moments ago.


    Their goal was to use the chaos created by the sudden ambush to rescue the sacrifices.


    ¡®Should I go there?¡¯


    Did he need to go there to see what was going on?


    Cale couldn''t make up his mind but he couldn''t easily move anyway.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Cale immediately brought over some rocks in the air. They created a shield.


    Baaaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion and the rock shield crumbled into pieces. A red stone spear in the White Star''s hand stabbed through as the shield disappeared.


    Cale waved his hand. Water immediately burst out and turned into a spear to parry the stone spear away.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    It was the White Star''s turn to step back and brush his hand off.


    Cale bit down on his lips as he watched. His forehead was full of beads of sweat.


    ¡®There are no openings.¡¯


    Theplete White Star.


    This bastard did not easily show any openings.


    Simrly, Cale could not show any openings.


    That opening would determine whose life would be given to the other.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    The White Star started smiling as those crude words came out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    Ruuuumble- ruuuuuumble--


    The rumbling in the sky sounded different from before.


    ¡®He ns on going all out.¡¯


    The strongest of the White Star''s ancient powers...


    The sky attribute ancient power was slowly showing itself.


    The rocks that Cale had raised to the air were mainly destroyed already.


    There was not much left to block the sky.


    People started reacting to that noise.


    It was because people knew and feared the White Star''s white thunderbolts as much as his red rock. They had not seen any power that could block it.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Cage started moving faster. She was running without anything getting in her way.


    Puzzle City was in pandemonium.


    "We need to run away!¡±


    ¡°Lock the door!¡±


    ¡°Mama, mama!¡±


    ¡°Come here! Mommy said to stick next to her, right? The thunderbolt, we need to dodge the thunderbolt! Where can we go?¡±


    People hiding in their houses... People running away... People quietly hiding and looking around.


    All order had crumbled a long time ago in Puzzle City due to the chaos.


    ¡°Ohhhh! Finally the god¡¯s thunderbolt!¡±


    ¡°Oh sky, punish those who created this chaos!¡±


    The White Star¡¯s followers¡¯ screech-like shouts reached Cage¡¯s ears.


    ¡°You damn Tigers!¡±


    ¡°I guess you want to die, little teddy bear?¡±


    The Tigers and Bears were busy fighting in their berserk states.


    The Bears outnumbered the Tigers quite a bit, but the Tigers were fighting as if there was no tomorrow and the small number of troops from the northeast region and the other kingdoms were helping them barely maintain bnce. The Bears who had the numbers advantage will be the victors should this bnce ever break.


    ¡®Ha, this is driving me nuts.¡¯


    However, she could not help them. A bead of sweat slid down her cheek. Her eyes lit up in rage as she looked forward.


    ¡°That weak ass Lion bastard!¡±


    Boooom!


    There was a dull thud and Cage saw Beacrox Mn mming into a building wall. Crack- His greatsword cracked and broke before falling to the floor.


    Boom. Beacrox fell to the ground as if he was breaking into pieces.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A groan-like breath burst out of his mouth.


    ¡°Kahahaha! As expected, Cale Henituse is not a bastard who would submit so easily!¡±


    The gatekeeper of this ce, Lion King Dorph, wasughing loudly with a ck presence around him.


    ¡°Grandpa Ron! What should we do?¡±


    Raon removed his invisibility and looked uncertain as to what to do while next to Ron.


    Ron¡¯s eyes looked at Dorph and the area behind Dorph.


    ¡°...They didn''t have their guard down as we expected.¡±


    The entrance to the underground area with the sacrifices... Ron had attempted to avoid that area while infiltrating the basement.


    He thought that it would be fine if they destroyed a wall and headed down but the enemies had been more thorough than he had expected.


    "We can¡¯t put our guard down already when it has only been one year.¡±


    Dorph wasughing extremely loudly, almost exaggeratedly, but his eyes were more rational than anybody else.


    The peopleing up from the basement started speeding up as he motioned to them.


    They were wearing grey priest robes with sleeves that fluttered with the wind. They were the priests working for the White Star and the God of Despair.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Ooo......¡±


    The groans be louder as they quickened their pace.


    There were chains in their hands.


    The chains were simr to the shackles around the necks of the people behind them.


    The priests had blindfolded sacrifices in each hand as they dragged them to the surface.


    Dorph had his arms open as he spoke to Ron and the children averaging ten-years-old who were watching.


    ¡°I knew that Cale Henituse would try to rescue these sacrifices at some point. That is why we always had priests keep their eyes on the sacrifices during the celebration day.¡±


    Cale¡¯s side knew that there would be people on guard.


    However, they had not expected it to be so many priests.


    ¡®We haven''t seen them until now.¡¯


    Ron and everybody who hade to the White Sky building to deliver the sacrifices had never seen this many priests.


    They had only seen a few priests and Lions standing guard.


    Dorph''s Lions surrounded the area with the priests and sacrifices to guard them.


    ¡®This is bad.¡¯


    Ron, who had nned on rescuing the sacrifices and leaving, wondered what he should do.


    The priests would rather die than release the chains with the sacrifices.


    ¡®We were in too much of a rush.¡¯


    Ron admitted his mistake.


    They had to hurriedly prepare after Cale told them that he was going to Puzzle City immediately that they had not searched the temple properly. They should have at least spent six months scoping it out.


    ¡®The young master-nim is fighting the White Star right now. If we are unable to do this in such a situation-¡¯


    That was too unfathomable.


    Ron quickly started thinking about how to take care of this situation.


    ¡®Make On and Hong use their paralyzing poison? Then the close to two thousand sacrifices will be unable to move as well.


    Or maybe we attack Dorph first to distract them?


    ...Kill that bastard?¡¯


    Ron¡¯s cold gaze headed toward Dorph.


    Dorph seemed to enjoy that gaze as he spoke.


    ¡°How foolish.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Our liege has yet to finish the celebration.¡±


    ¡°...What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    Boom. Boom. Ron started to get an ominous feeling.


    He heard the rumbling in the sky at that moment.


    Ruuuuumble- ruuuuuuumble-


    They had been hearing this noise since earlier.


    ¡°Grandpa Ron! It¡¯s the White Star¡¯s attack! The thunderbolt!¡±


    Ron scowled as Raon shouted.


    ¡°Damn it! Go to the sacrifices, go to the priests!¡±


    The people of the Mn household quickly headed toward the priests behind the Lions at his shout.


    But Dorphughed.


    ¡°Alright, let''s go.¡±


    He gave the order and the Lions charged toward Ron and the others.


    No, they brushed past them.


    Plop. Plop.


    The priests all knelt down and sped their chain-holding hands together.


    ¡°The celebration is not over!¡±


    ¡°We will all give our lives for the White Star-nim and this world!¡±


    The priests smiled toward the white thunderbolts that were crackling in the sky.


    ¡°Oo, oooo! I, I don''t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! It¡¯s not time for me to die yet!¡±


    Although they were blindfolded, the sacrifices who could sense what was going on based on what they heard started screaming or swearing.


    The White Star lowered the fire sword he had raised as if he was going to attack Cale and looked at Cale.


    ¡°You are strong in yourplete state.¡±


    He sighed and wiped some blood off his cheek.


    ¡°However, you are a bit weaker than me.¡±


    Cale looked up at the sky.


    He could see the priests and sacrifices through a broken wall. The thunderbolts were revealing their faces toward those people.


    The White Star calmly spoke.


    ¡°Being a bit weaker than I am... The difference is quiterge despite only being about the width of a single piece of paper. You should know that as well, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The White Star raised his sword again, charged toward Cale and spoke with certainty.


    ¡°You cannot protect them since you need to stop me.¡±


    The sky let out a loud roar at that moment.


    Baaaaaang---!


    White light, pure white thunderbolts that looked as if they would erase all light and color from the world, struck down from the sky to the ground.


    It was directed toward the sacrifices and priests.


    ¡°Don''t stop!¡±


    Ron shouted while looking at the light. He was still running toward the sacrifices.


    He heard some noises around him but couldn¡¯t hear them properly. The light seemed to even absorb the sounds.


    However, his two feet did not stop. He could feel that the others around him were moving forward without stopping as well.


    ¡®Ron. Do not fear no matter what happens.¡¯


    Before they came to Puzzle City...


    Cale had said something to Ron.


    ¡®I will block whatever it is. You guys understand too, right?¡¯


    He had said that to the children averaging ten-years-old and Vice Captain Hilsman as well.


    ¡®The moment I block it...¡¯


    Silver wings had glowed around Cale as he had said that. A silver shield had appeared to protect him. Cale had spoken with confidence the moment he activated the shield.


    The moment he blocks it...


    ¡®That will be the moment everything changes.¡¯


    Ron raised his head.


    He could slowly start to see a silver light in front of the white thunderbolts.


    ¡®Have faith. Have faith in my words. And remember. Remember what I told you.¡¯


    He had faith and remembered.


    It was not only Ron but everybody who had been with Cale when he said that felt the same way.


    Once the silver shield appeared above Ron and the sacrifices...


    Cale looked at the White Star.


    The White Star had said the following just now.


    ¡®Being a bit weaker than I am... The difference is quiterge despite only being about the width of a single piece of paper. You should know that as well, don¡¯t you?¡¯


    Cale, as he had shown until now, would find it difficult to have an overwhelming victory over the White Star. Cale knew that much as well.


    The White Star had also said the following.


    ¡®You cannot protect them since you need to stop me.¡¯


    Cale smiled and the White Star frowned while turning away from Cale. Cale spoke while looking at his back.


    ¡°Why would I block you on my own? We can do it together.¡±


    The White Star who had turned his back... a ck yong was viciously charging toward him with its jaws open.


    Choi Han was swinging his sword toward the White Star behind the ck yong.


    Baaaaang---!


    The ck young smashed against the White Star and...


    Baaaaaaaaaang---!


    The silver shield blocked the white thunderbolts.

 Chapter 753: Oh, it was something like this. It’s fun. (3)

    <h4>Chapter 753: Oh, it was something like this. It¡¯s fun. (3)</h4>


    Would it sparkle like this if the Milky Way was connected together?


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Ron¡¯s legs became weak and he knelt down on one knee.


    Babababang--


    Through the explosion that seemed to stab his ears to the light that hurt his eyes...


    A holy-looking silver shield with two radiant wings opened wide surrounded the people and shed against the thunderbolts.


    The White Star''s thunderbolts...


    This thunderbolts striking down from the sky destroyed everything they touched from this world. All that was left as evidence was ck ashes that disappeared with the wind.


    However, there was now a shield going up against the thunderbolts.


    Craaaaaaaaack, craaaaaack-


    But this shield continued to crack. Silver light seeped into it endlessly to prevent it from breaking.


    ¡°G, Grandpa Ron!¡±


    Raon came over with a shocked look and pulled at Ron''s clothes.


    ¡°The human¡¯s new power is more amazing than I expected......!¡±


    Raon had seen the shield with Ron before they came to Puzzle City. However, he had never imagined that the power would be so strong.


    His chubby cheeks twitched as he smiled.


    Although it was his first time seeing this ancient power...


    More than any other power, this one...


    ¡°It¡¯s simr!¡±


    It was simr to Cale!


    Raon¡¯s eyes were full of life as they sparkled. Raon turned around at that moment.


    Plop.


    The priests were nkly staring at the shield before some of them plopped down on the ground.


    ¡°T, this......!¡±


    ¡°I, it blocked the White Star-nim¡¯s power, the power of someone who will be a god?!¡±


    The people who had clenched their eyes shut or had been screaming were staring at the silver shield now that their sights had recovered from the bright light. They were unable to say anything.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    There was a groan from among the priests.


    Click. Click.


    Magic cutters had broken the shackles. It was the result of Ron and the people from the Mn Household making their moves.


    The people who had more experience than anybody else didn''t miss the opening created by people nking out at the shield and at the fact that they were not dead.


    Ron raised his voice.


    ¡°Do not miss this opportunity that the young master-nim has created!¡±


    The children averaging ten-years-old and Vice Captain Hilsman responded to his shout.


    They remembered what Cale had said.


    ¡®The moment I block it... That will be the moment everything changes.¡¯


    Things could change.


    This was the chance for it.


    We could change things if we can defeat these thunderbolts.


    Craaaack-


    The rate at which the silver shield was cracking because of the white thunderbolts started to quicken.


    Vice Captain Hilsman gave the order.


    ¡°Knights, go help patriarch Ron immediately!¡±


    He was in charge of the entire sacrifices delivery guarding team.


    He was in charge of the knights brigade and the mages who were covering themselves with their robes.


    ¡°Mages, immediately install magic circles and any remaining members create shields!¡±


    One of the mages pulled their low hood back and pulled a bag out of their pocket.


    Boom.


    There was a loud noise as the bag opened to reveal a lot of highest-grade magic stones.


    ¡°Commencing magic circle instation! Half of you immediately start casting shields!¡±


    ¡°I''ll take care of the shield!¡±


    Raon¡¯s two wings opened wide as he flew close to the shield.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    "We can keep the priests tied down, nya!¡±


    Hong and On used their poisonous fog and focused it on the priests. The priests could not even resist after being hit by paralyzing poison.


    On looked around and mumbled to herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually better like this, nya.¡±


    Only the priests, the sacrifices, and people on Cale¡¯s side were left here because the Lions and the rest of the White Star and Dorph''s subordinates had run away to dodge the thunderbolts.


    Thanks to that, it was much easier to protect and rescue the sacrifices now.


    As long as that shield could defeat the thunderbolts that is.


    On''s eyes headed up.


    She was certain that it would work.


    There was arge fluctuation of mana from Raon''s small body. An immense amount of ck mana instantly started creatingyer afteryer of shield around the silver shield.


    She was certain that their youngest and Cale together would definitely persist.


    On¡¯s eyes filled with delight at that moment.


    As the white thunderbolts struck down at the shield...


    There was arge me that charged at the thunderbolts from the right side.


    It was as if arge snake was trying to rip apart the thunderbolts. Thatrge me was ruthlessly charging toward the thunderbolts.


    That red mana...


    Baaaaang---!


    It disappeared after crashing into the thunderbolts but it definitely lessened the power of the thunderbolts by at least a bit.


    Craaaackle-!


    A me that appeared in the air again mmed against the thunderbolts again.


    It resembled someone who relentlessly moved forward without stopping.


    ¡°Rosalyn is here!¡±


    Raon shouted and On and Hong realized that Rosalyn, Lock, and the Wolves were outside the shield.


    Ron calmlymented.


    ¡°I guess the Wolves will catch the Lions.¡±


    Ron was certain that theirpanions were all here.


    He also knew that they were no longer just watching.


    ¡°...Crazy fools.¡±


    Lion King Dorph¡¯s face that had looked shocked while looking at the silver shield was now filled with wrath and scorn.


    Lock was standing in front of Dorph who had activated his berserk transformation at some point. Behind Lock were Maes and the rest of the Wolves in their berserk states, waiting while ready to attack the enemy''s necks at any moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They were waiting for Lock''s order.


    ¡°Pwahahahah! This is not even funny. Sure, I will ept this final resistance.¡±


    The Lions followed Dorph''s order and charged toward the Wolves as well.


    ¡°Support the Wolves!¡±


    People wearing ragged robes lowered their heads and responded to Rosalyn''s order.


    ¡°Yes, Tower Master-nim!¡±


    They were the mages who had escaped to all parts of the continent while waiting for the rebirth of the Magic Tower, choosing not to submit to the White Star.


    "Today is our chance!¡±


    They strongly agreed with Tower Master Rosalyn¡¯sment and channeled their manas.


    Rosalyn checked on them before turning her gaze toward the shield again.


    The White Star''s white thunderbolts were weaker than earlier but continued to strike down from the sky.


    ¡°...A shield.¡±


    ¡®How fitting for young master Cale.¡¯


    She truly thought that it was a good decision toe watch as her gaze followed a silver thread connected to the shield.


    Raon and she were helping him but Cale¡¯s shield was slowly reaching critical condition.


    ¡®I saw Choi Han attack the White Star.¡¯


    She wondered what happened after that as her gaze followed to the end of the silver thread.


    Baaaaaang---!


    The ck yong shot up toward the sky and the White Star¡¯s red sword shed the ck yong''s tail off as Choi Han¡¯s ck aura returned toward the White Star as if it was boomerang.


    As dust fluttered everywhere and different colored lights shed... Rosalyn saw someone through it all.


    ¡°Ah......¡±


    She frowned.


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    Cale was releasing the silver thread with one hand while his other hand was covering his mouth.


    Dark red blood continued flowing out of his mouth without stopping.


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t young master Cale''s teplete if he got the wood attribute ancient power?


    Why is he still bleeding?


    Is it because he overdid it too much?¡¯


    Rosalyn made eye contact with Cale at that moment.


    Smile. Cale smiled before nodding his head as if he was asking something of her and then turning away from her.


    He was looking at the White Star.


    Actually, both Cale and Rosalyn knew.


    They knew that they needed to attack the White Star in order to stop the white thunderbolts.


    The reason Choi Han and the White Star could fight pretty evenly without any injuries to either side was because the White Star could not use his full power against Choi Han as he was using the white thunderbolts.


    Both of them knew that was the case and Rosalyn bit down on her lips and turned her head.


    Crack. Crackle.


    Red mana swirled around her.


    White thunderbolts. She red at the light and her fire attacked again. She did not n on looking back.


    ¡®It''s time to trust young master Cale.¡¯


    Cale got involved in the White Star and Choi Han¡¯s fight as if to respond to her trust.


    ¡°Kehehe.¡±


    Cale wasughing.


    - Blood is gushing because you¡¯re burdening yourself too much after a long while.


    He just wiped his mouth with his hand. He simply swallowed the blooding up.


    Drip drip. Drops of blood dripped down his chin and wet his shirt.


    His head was tingling and the world seemed to spin a bit.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    However, Cale was feeling refreshed.


    Why?


    ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯


    He was feeling a bit better after coughing up dark red blood. Was it because the wastes in his body were released after coughing up blood for the first time in a long while? Cale was having such unnecessary thought as he channeled wind to his ankles.


    Swoooooooosh-


    He flew forward almost as if he was bursting forward with the wind.


    ¡®That face. It¡¯s very nice to see.¡¯


    The White Star''s frowning face... Just seeing it was making him feel refreshed and rejuvenated.


    "Do you wish to push yourself to your death?¡±


    The White Star peeked at the shield before waving his hand toward Cale.


    A water wall appeared to block Cale''s charge. However, the White Star soon had to turn his head and cast a fire. The sword with the aura of natural disasters shed down toward Choi Han.


    Baaaaang!


    There was a small sh as Choi Han stuck to the White Star with everything he had.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His hand that was covered in shining ck aura grabbed the red sword. Theva-infused fire of the sword looked as if it would swallow Choi Han at any moment but Choi Han¡¯s aura persisted.


    However, it would probably notst very long.


    ¡°Time is on my side.¡±


    The White Starmented as the corners of his lips twisted up.


    He could feel the movement of arge power behind his back.


    He was certain that Cale Henituse was gathering rocks to create a spear or arrow to attack him.


    As for Choi Han, he must be nning on grabbing his sword to buy Cale some time.


    It was obvious without even looking.


    ¡°...Fuck......!¡±


    Choi Han had nothing else to say at the White Star''s gaze that seemed to be saying that their n was obvious.


    They had fought against this enemy too many times until he defeated them.


    Chhhhh--


    The White Star''s sword shined even more ominously red as if it would swallow Choi Han''s ck aura and his hand.


    ¡°Your hand is going to get burnt like that. You won¡¯t be able to hold your sword. Hmm?¡±


    The White Star spoke as if he was consoling Choi Han but Choi Han could not let go.


    His liege whom he could see past the enemy''s shoulder... He could not release his grip after seeing Cale Henituse''s condition.


    Cale¡¯s face was pale but it was not very visible because of all the blood.


    Baaaang--- bang----!


    The shield was in critical condition but still holding on in order to defeat the thunderbolts.


    Cale was gathering the remaining rocks to create arge spear while that was going on.


    That spear would soon beunched toward the White Star.


    Choi Han knew that it was an obvious attack but he also knew that this was Cale''s best efforts.


    That was why he couldn¡¯t give up and had to continue going up against this enemy, simr to how his liege¡¯s shield and these white thunderbolts were endlessly shing against each other.


    Siiiiiiizzle-


    The look on Choi Han¡¯s face did not change at all even when his ck aura was finally swallowed by the fire and pain struck his hand.


    Cale nodded his head at that moment.


    Arge rock spear flew toward the White Star at the same time.


    ¡°How obvious.¡±


    The White Star sneered as he easily pushed Choi Han back. His movements were extremely rxed as if he had been letting Choi Han hold him there on purpose.


    He then raised his fire sword toward the rock spear.


    Red aura swirled around his whole body. The aura that was filled with fear mixed with the aura of natural disasters in the sword and added an ominous presence to the sword.


    Boom. Boom. Choi Han''s heart was beating wildly while watching the White Star.


    The White Star raised that sword.


    And toward the rock spear that was quickly flying toward him... He shed down with the sword.


    ¡°This is why you always lost.¡±


    At that moment...


    "What kind of nonsense are you spewing?¡±


    The rock spear''s form changed with Cale¡¯s voice.


    No, the rock spear turned into small rocks again.


    They then charged toward the White Star from all directions.


    ¡°I''m not the me you used to know.¡±


    The bleeding Cale... An aura simr to him, no, a red aura that was simr to the color of his hair, was swirling around Cale.


    He had the ancient power, the Blood-drenched Rock.


    He also had the Dominating Aura.


    The two of them mixed together again and...


    - It feels iffy to use this power.


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone was mixed with them as well.


    It had been quite a while since Cale used his powers altogether like this.


    Boom. Boom.


    Choi Han¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    The White Star¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°...Shit.¡±


    The rocks turned dark red as they attacked the White Star from all directions.


    The aura infused into each and every one of these rocks was as strong as the natural disaster and fear infused in his sword.


    The spirit to not even submit to a Dragon...


    Instinctual fear...


    And the firmness of the Guardian who stood against that fear.


    The small rocks were not any weaker than the sword in the White Star''s hand nor the white thunderbolts striking down from the sky.


    In fact, they were giving off an even stronger presence.


    No other aura could be felt because of the strong presence it was giving off.


    The White Star¡¯s surroundings instantly turned red.


    His view was full of red rocks.


    ¡°Such a petty trick......!¡±


    He immediately swung his sword.


    It was directed toward where he had just heard Cale¡¯s voice.


    He had to rely on that because the presence of the rocks was making it difficult for him to locate Cale''s aura.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The White Star heard aughing voice behind his back at that moment.


    He urgently changed the direction of his sword.


    However, Cale was quicker.


    Swooooooosh-


    As a faint breeze surrounded Cale... He was smiling while bleeding after using so many ancient powers for the first time in a long while.


    He had cast his wind to move the moment the rocks surrounded the White Star and used their presence to suppress the area.


    Cale¡¯s hand moved. There was a rock in his hand.


    Although this rock did not have the blood-drenched fear or the dominating aura infused in it...


    It did have the power of the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    Cale mmed down with the hand holding the rock.


    He smacked the back of the head of the White Star whose sword was starting to change direction.


    Baaaaang---!


    There was quite a loud bang for the sound of a rock smashing into a person''s head.


    Choi Han''s jaws dropped and he stared at Cale who calmlymented.


    ¡°I guess the White Star¡¯s head is pretty sturdy.¡±


    - ...Ho.


    The Super Rock held back hisments.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The White Star clutched the back of his head.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    As for Cale, heughed.


    Heughed brightly and refreshingly...


    While dripping blood.

 Chapter 754: Oh, it was something like this. It’s fun. (4)

    <h4>Chapter 754: Oh, it was something like this. It¡¯s fun. (4)</h4>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The White Star curled forward while clutching his head. Cale leisurely watched him andmented.


    ¡°How amazing. You managed to dodge ever so slightly in that short moment. You even attempted to create your wind wall.¡±


    Craaaaaaack-


    The cracked wind wall crumbled into pieces. The quickly generated wind wall could not defeat the fully activated rock.


    - I¡­ I put all of my Super Rock essence into it despite it being a bit toote, but using a rock with the Blood-Drenched Rock¡¯s essence as well¡­ you are more amazing than I am to use such a power to smack the White Star in the back of the head.


    Cale simply ignored the Super Rock¡¯sment.


    ¡°Grr¡­¡­¡±


    The White Star was still clutching his head as he looked up.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    Everything seemed to be shaking.


    He had not received a direct hit because of his wind wall that was being created, despite it not being fully made.


    However, the White Star could still feel blood dripping down the back of his head and his back getting wet.


    ¡®I made sure it didn¡¯t hit a vital point! I¡¯m sure that I dodged it! I¡¯m certain it barely hit me!¡¯


    Getting a light hit by that stupid power was still critical.


    He especially couldn¡¯t get his bearings straight because everything looked as if it were shaking and his head was dizzy.


    Furthermore, the fear that made him unable to sense Cale Henituse, that fear infused with death had been cast into the rock at the moment it hit him.


    That instinctual fear of death overwhelmed the White Star and made it so that he could not snap out of this state quickly. The White Star¡¯s body was suppressed as well because that fear also had the dominance from the Dominating Aura.


    Both the White Star¡¯s body and mind¡­ Every part of him would not move as he wanted, making him take a while to even cast an ancient power.


    ¡®I need to escape-¡¯


    However, there was one thing he was certain about.


    ¡®I need to run away.¡¯


    He needed to escape.


    He needed to quickly get far away from this bastard.


    It didn¡¯t matter even if it was only for 30 seconds.


    Then this dizziness would disappear and he would be able to have the upper hand again.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Sadly, his opponent knew about that as well.


    Cale grabbed the White Star by the cor and whispered to him.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    The White Star could see Cale Henituse¡¯s face through the shaking of his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Crazy¡­bastard¡­¡­¡±


    It was a mess.


    Cale Henituse¡¯s face was even more of a mess than his own. Cale Henituse was dripping dark red blood from his mouth again.


    The power of the rock that had smashed against the back of the White Star¡¯s head¡­ Having two earth attribute ancient powers infused into it must have ced a burden on Cale¡¯s body as well.


    The aftershock from it should have impacted Cale¡¯s te.


    ¡°Ugh, you weak little bastard-¡±


    As the White Star barely managed to get out, Cale¡¯s hand basically had no strength as he held the White Star¡¯s cor. The White Star could push him off even in his current state.


    ¡®But Choi Han is the problem.¡¯


    He was sure that Choi Han would be aiming for any openings.


    The White Star started thinking.


    ¡®The best choice might be to take Cale Henituse as a hostage and turn this situation around.¡¯


    He made up his mind to go along with that n.


    ¡®Yes, if I do t-¡¯


    But he could not continue that thought.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale raised the hand that was not holding the White Star¡¯s cor.


    In this instant when the White Star was dizzy¡­


    It was true that Cale didn¡¯t have much strength. His insides were churning and he was a bit dizzy.


    However¡­


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Cale smiled while bleeding.


    ¡°The rock isn¡¯t broken yet.¡±


    The hand that was not holding the cor¡­ The hand holding the small rock sliced through the air again.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    That hand smashed down on the White Star¡¯s head again before starting to hit him all over again.


    - Yes, Cale! Hit the head once more before he snaps out of it! Y, yes! If you keep h, hitting him like that¡­ it should work, right?


    Cale could not hear the Super Rock¡¯s voice.


    Choi Han nkly watched the rock that was beating the staggering White Star all over.


    Plop.


    The red rocks that had filled the sky fell to the ground.


    The power of boulder¡­


    All of it was focused in that single rock in Cale¡¯s hand.


    The gates opened at that moment.


    Screeeeeech- boom!


    The Royal Knights Brigade, the Mage Brigade, and soldiers quickly entered in formation through the open gate.


    Alberu Crossman, who had been standing on top of the wall above the gate, confirmed this before turning to look at Cale, whom he expected to be having a difficult time fighting the White Star, with a much brighter look on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    He then rubbed his eyes with his hand.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    He could see Cale Henituse coughing up blood while beating up the White Star.


    ¡°¡­A rock?¡±


    Cale Henituse was holding a small rock that was just a little bigger than a pebble. The White Star was taking a beating.


    ¡°¡­T, that- crazy bastard¡­¡­¡±


    He was unbelievably beating the White Star all over with a rock. He focused a little more because he didn¡¯t think Cale Henituse had such speed to him and saw that Cale was using his whirlwind to increase his speed.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    ¡®That crazy bastard.¡¯


    Alberu Crossman¡¯s eyes clouded over and he could not hide his shock at this unbelievable situation.


    ¡®It¡¯s shrinking!¡¯


    The white thunderbolts that had been attacking the building with the sacrifices¡­ The thunderbolts that had been viciously shooting down without stop were shrinking. It must have gotten weaker because the White Star could not pay any attention to it as he was being attacked.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Rosalyn was the first person to notice this.


    1 minute. The thunderbolts had suddenly decreased in exactly one minute.


    ¡®Young master Cale and Choi Han seeded!¡¯


    She attacked the weaker white thunderbolts that had shrunk in numbers with her red mana after realizing the two of them had done something and found an opening to look toward Cale.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    She was then bbergasted.


    ¡°¡­Y, young master Cale?¡±


    Cale was covered in blood while physically attacking the White Star. No, it just looked as if he was beating the White Star to a pulp.


    It was only for a moment, but Rosalyn was relieved that Raon, On, and Hong were inside the shield and could not see outside.


    ¡°Uhh?!¡±


    However, her eyes filled with urgency.


    Cale shouted while using the rock in his hand to strike the White Star in the abdomen.


    ¡°I! Because of you! Why?! Why do I need to struggle like this?! Hmm?¡±


    His voice sounded full of his true feelings.


    ¡°I want to be a cker! That! Is my dream!¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m someone whose dream is to live quietly!¡¯


    ¡°Also, keep your damn subordinates in line! Huh? He wants to use Raon as a sacrifice?!¡±


    The fist holding the rock headed toward the White Star¡¯s abdomen again and Cale sounded extremely annoyed.


    ¡°Where the hell is yourckey getting the confidence to spew such ludicrous statements out of his damn snout?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The White Star groaned and his hand quickly moved.


    His hand was headed toward Cale¡¯s hand that was moving toward his abdomen, as if it was a snake aiming for its prey.


    His head was dizzy after getting hit nonstop, but the White Star had not forgotten his goal.


    His hand was now very close to grabbing Cale¡¯s wrist.


    1 second. No, the White Star needed even less than that to turn this situation around.


    Baaaaaaaaaaang¡ª!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, the White Star¡¯s body was sent flying to the side. He frowned while looking at the ck yong¡¯s jaws digging into his side.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The White Star¡¯s body crashed into the building on the opposite side of the temple.


    ¡°Kehehe.¡±


    The White Starughed at that moment. He had gotten away from Cale Henituse. To be more specific, he had moved away from that rock full of dominance and fear.


    Choi Han knew this as well. However, he had no choice but to attack the White Star after seeing his hand moving toward Cale despite the result being that the White Star was freed.


    He silently looked away from the White Star and slightly bowed his head to Cale who was looking at him.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the perfect direction.¡±


    Those words were not what Choi Han had expected.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Han asked back and Cale patted his shoulders and smiled gently. Choi Han subconsciously bit down on his lips after seeing Cale¡¯s mouth that was full of blood. However, he became anxious for a moment after hearing this next part.


    ¡°Good job. You sent him flying in the perfect direction.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Choi Han asked again. He watched as the White Star pulled his body out of the building wall.


    Rumble¡ª


    The sky that had been getting quieter started roaring again. Did they have to fight against the White Star again? Cale whispered as Choi Han started getting anxious.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Attack the temple immediately.¡±


    Cale was looking at Choi Han¡­ No, he was looking past Choi Han¡¯s shoulder as he gave the order.


    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy the temple.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of it. Let¡¯s get rid of those bastards¡¯ base. Heh.¡±


    Caleughed while the White Star frowned.


    Choi Han finally realized that the rumbling in the sky was not from the white thunderbolts.


    He also realized that Cale truly nned on fighting until the end.


    He could tell that Cale¡¯s mindset and his words about everything changing were not things he said without thinking things through.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Cale removed his hand from Choi Han¡¯s shoulder and Choi Han watched as Cale fell to the ground.


    He then felt a frightening power behind his back. He urgently turned his head.


    He watched a rose gold thunderbolt strike down from the sky.


    That thunderboltnded directly on the fifth floor of the marble temple.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    Everybody watched as the temple shook from the attack by this gold and red thunderbolt.


    The thunderbolt magically only burnt the fifth floor of the temple.


    The rose gold thunderbolt melted the fifth floor away and gobbled it up.


    The fifth floor. That was where the White Star resided.


    ¡°This is a new start.¡±


    Emunicated priestess Cage realized it as she watched the shaking temple.


    This moment was the first step toward a new state of things, the starting point for their victory.


    Her vague belief in it had turned into certainty.


    Choi Han thought that he should rescue Cale who was falling, but subconsciously raised his sword.


    Cale had made the rock wall protecting the temple disappear as well.


    Oooooo- oooooo-


    His ck yong twisted its body and charged toward the temple. Its target was the fourth floor. That was where the White Star¡¯s chief executives resided.


    ¡°Aaaaaah-!¡±


    ¡°Dodge it! Run away!¡±


    The priests who were on the first and second floors ran out of the temple for their lives.


    The ones on the fourth floor cast all sorts of protection spells.


    Choi Han followed the ck yong and headed toward the temple. There was nobody strong enough to stop his path.


    He felt the fluctuation of a strong power behind his back.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Choi Han startedughing.


    A ck spear and a red snake charged past him on both sides.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it too!¡±


    ¡°Choi Han, I can¡¯t let you do something so fun by yourself.¡±


    Raon, who hade out of the silver shield after the white thunderbolts had stopped, hadunched a ck spear full of mana.


    Rosalyn had changed the direction of her red mana that was going to attack the white thunderbolts and directed the snake toward the temple.


    Baaaaaang-


    Baaaaang!


    Babababang-


    Multiple attacks struck the fourth floor of the temple after that initial attack from the rose gold thunderbolt.


    Choi Han looked around. His gaze was sharp. He was thinking about immediately attacking the whole temple if it looked as if most of the priests on the first and second floors had made it out.


    ¡®There is nobody on the third floor because that was used as the waiting area for the people who were forced to be here today. The fourth floor only had a few of the White Star¡¯s high-ranking subordinate bastards who were still hiding in this situation.¡¯


    He looked behind him for a moment.


    The White Star was starting to fly up again. He needed to finish this before that bastard did something again.


    Choi Han then looked down to see Alberu supporting Cale who was stumbling on the ground. Choi Han was finally relieved and smiled toward Rosalyn who approached him.


    ¡°Cale Henituse¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Down below, Alberu scowled while supporting Cale.


    ¡°Until you ended up in such a mess¡­¡­!¡±


    Cale Henituse, who looked even worse than any time Alberu had seen him in the past, was barely standing and breathing heavily. Raon flew over to him. On and Hong could note because they still had work to do and could only look anxious from a distance.


    ¡°Human! This, this!¡±


    Raon tried to take an apple pie out of his spatial dimension.


    ¡°¡­Your highness.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Alberu focused on Cale after hearing a faint voice. He wanted to tell Cale to stop talking and to recover his stamina first but the situation did not allow for that.


    ¡°You dare¡­¡­!¡±


    Numerous different auras were roaring around the extremely angry White Star.


    ¡°Not the temple!¡±


    Bear King Sayeru flung sword master Hannah to the side and ran defenselessly toward the temple. Lion King Dorph looked as if he could defeat Lock and the Wolves at any moment.


    ¡°Your highness¡­¡­¡±


    That was why Alberu waited to hear what Cale had to say. His hand sent a signal at the same time. The Knights Brigade and mages quickly started suppressing the chaos.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hurry up and speak.¡±


    ¡°Human, stop talking and get some rest!¡±


    Cale weakly mumbled the moment both Alberu and Raon spoke to him.


    ¡°The White Star will run away.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Raon raised his head to the sky as Alberu asked back in confusion. The ck Dragon¡¯s dark blue eyes looked toward the eastern sky.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s gramps!¡±


    Raon shouted with joy.


    ¡°It¡¯s Goldie gramps!¡±


    The ancient Dragon was said to be busy building a newir. Alberu looked away from Cale and toward the sky.


    Cale was the only one he knew who could call that busy ancient Dragon here.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Alberu had a confused look on his face.


    Raon, who was looking at the sky, nkly added on.


    ¡°¡­T, there are other Dragons behind gramps! It¡¯s my first time seeing them! They are new Dragons!¡±


    No other Dragons besides Raon and Eruhaben had been their ally in this world. There was no Young Master Silver Shield for Dodori toe find.


    However, M, Rasheel, and Dodori¡­ Cale knew very well where the three Dragons lived. He also knew who was the most fitting to bring them here.


    Alberu stopped nkly staring at the sky and turned his head.


    ¡°He, hehehe.¡±


    Cale Henituse¡¯s shoulders were moving up and down as heughed.


    ¡°¡­Scary bastard.¡±


    Alberu mumbled before he startedughing, while Raonughed as well.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 755: Oh, it was something like this. It’s fun. (5)

    <h4>Chapter 755: Oh, it was something like this. It¡¯s fun. (5)</h4>


    However, there were more people who could notugh.


    The gold Dragon was flying over from the east while pping hisrge wings.


    There was a beige adult Dragon and grey adult Dragon following behind him. Furthermore, the pink-haired person sitting on top of the beige-colored Dragon seemed to be a Dragon as well.


    No, it didn¡¯t matter if that one person was a Dragon or not.


    ¡°¡­Three¡­ adult Dragons¡­¡­¡±


    Someone blurted that out and both allies and enemies could not say anything else.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Kekeke, kahahahahaha!¡±


    Sword master Hannah. She pointed towards the sky with the sword that had been attacking Sayeru andughed out loud.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, you crazy bastard! I¡¯ve never seen such a rare and precious sight in my whole life!¡±


    She nodded her head over and over.


    ¡°Yes, yes! I knew that the scale would be much bigger when that bastard said that he had prepared for this!¡±


    She looked around at the people around her before shouting toward Sayeru¡¯s back as he ran to the temple.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll be the sacrifice today!¡±


    She moved her body that was full of injuries as she fought without dodging Sayeru¡¯s light arrows and ran toward the Bear King as she shouted.


    The crazed look in her eyes was full of fury, joy, and sadness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you the first sacrifice of our victory, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°That crazy bitch!¡±


    Sayeru red at Hannah as if he was tired of her.


    Sayeru had been the one to tell the twins that Saint Jack had been chosen as a sacrifice. However, Sayeru wouldn¡¯t remember something trivial like that.


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit concerning.¡±


    Hannah and Sayeru¡­ They both looked up after seeing a shadow cover them.


    ¡°Something sh*tty like that as a sacrifice? I can¡¯t even use it as fertilizer for my vegetable garden.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ I came because they woke me up but, haaaa¡­ it doesn¡¯t even look worth my time.¡±


    ¡°Rocks, there are lots of boulders! My heart is beating quickly all of a sudden!¡±


    The shadows of therge Dragons covered everything from the temple to the old za.


    The one among the Dragons who had not said anything descended to the ground.


    His body had already turned from a Dragon to a human.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Eruhabennded right in front of the White Star.


    ¡°Ha, haha-! You came as a bunch. Haha!¡±


    The White Starughed in disbelief. Eruhaben was scoping out the White Star¡¯s condition.


    ¡®This is the weakest we¡¯ve ever seen the White Star.¡¯


    The back of his head was bleeding and his body was covered in injuries. The White Star¡¯splexion did not look good either.


    Peek.


    The ancient Dragon peeked at Cale, who was being supported by Alberu before looking away.


    ¡°I guess the unlucky bastard created this opportunity for us.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I guess you guys would consider it an opportunity.¡±


    The White Star was still smiling as he nodded his head.


    He finally epted what Cale Henituse had done.


    He epted that Cale Henituse had truly prepared a lot of things this time.


    He epted that the chance of victory might have appeared for them.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s been a year since I thought that everything had ended. For him to have prepared all of this during that time¡­¡¯


    The White Star regretted his actions.


    ¡°I should have just killed him.¡±


    He should have just killed Cale Henituse at that time.


    ¡°I know, right? Why did you keep us alive?¡±


    Eruhaben smiled at him. The White Star watched as two othersnded around him.


    They were Dragons polymorphed into human forms.


    He could not see the pink-haired one, but the beige Dragon and grey buzz-cut Dragon turned into humans and were observing the White Star.


    They were not at ancient Dragon Eruhaben¡¯s level, but they were both strong adult Dragons.


    ¡°Mm. He seems quite tired, so why don¡¯t we finish this quickly?¡±


    The beige colored Dragon, M, pointed toward the White Star and gentlymented.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    The White Star swore as he slowly channeled his energy. Numerous powers of nature were gathered around him. He continued his preparations so that he could use any ancient power immediately.


    However, one Dragon didn¡¯t seem to care about that at all.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The grey buzz-cut Dragon lightly snorted. Rasheel immediately charged toward the White Star. He was adept at hand to handbat despite being a Dragon.


    There was nobody in his way.


    ¡°My liege!¡±


    However, there was someone trying to catch up to him.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    While Lock was frowning after Lion King Dorph got away, Dorph was moving with the Darkness Elementals with darkness all around his body as he charged toward Rasheel.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    Rasheel nonchntly turned his head andmented toward Dorph who was approaching him.


    ¡°Is this lion cub with ck stuff around him trying to stop me?¡±


    Dorph felt the peculiar aura around Rasheel at that moment. That was the indomitability attribute that the Dragon Rasheel had, which allowed him to be even stronger in unfavorable situations.


    Dorph used the darkness from his Darkness Elementals to create a favorable battlefield for himself. He watched as Rasheel quickly moved right in front of him.


    The buzz-cut Dragon¡¯s eyes looked extremely annoyed, but he had a stoic expression as he asked.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He asked again.


    ¡°Are you really trying to stop me?¡±


    He then raised his fist and¡­


    Pow!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He started beating Dorph up.


    It was the exact same situation in this illusion as when Rasheel had excitedly beaten Dorph to a pulp in reality. Someone shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Mouth! Smack his damn snout! Make it so that he can¡¯t say useless sh*t with that damn snout!¡±


    Rasheel flinched and looked toward a red-haired man covered in blood. That man had a big smile on his face while speaking to him.


    The inside of that mouth was full of blood as well. But he was smiling.


    ¡®What the hell is up with this crazy human?¡¯


    Rasheel was not scared of anything, but he was a bit wary of a crazy human. Eruhaben quietly mumbled at that moment.


    ¡°He¡¯s themander.¡±


    ¡°¡­T, the human who found us is this kind of crazy ba-¡±


    Rasheel stopped talking, turned his head, and just swung his fist. That fist magically struck Dorph right in the mouth.


    ¡°¡­Damn it¡­ he drooled on me!¡±


    Rasheel looked down at his fist and then his eyes rolled over before he angrily pummeled Dorph everywhere.


    ¡°We should go too.¡±


    M spoke in a gentle voice before walking over to the White Star as if she was on a nice evening walk.


    Ooooooooong-


    Eruhaben, who had golden dust around him, was already in front of the White Star with his hand up.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved. Your final moments are mine.¡±


    ¡°I still have enough strength to take down an old Dragon.¡±


    Eruhaben and the White Star¡¯s battle had started.


    However, Eruhaben was not alone. The White Star had to frown while looking at the beige mana that was aiming for an opening.


    ¡®I used too much strength¡­¡­!¡¯


    He had wasted too much energy because of Cale Henituse and the sacrifices. On the other hand, the Dragons were in great condition. This was especially true for the ancient Dragon, whose lifespan was said to be close to its end.


    Baaaaaang¡ª baaaaang-!


    As the White Star started fighting against the Dragons and caused numerous explosions again¡­


    ¡°¡­Ha¡­ haha¡­¡­¡±


    Bear King Sayeru looked up at the sky andughed. The videomunication device in his hand shed and delivered all sorts of messages.


    - This is the capital of the Caro Kingdom! The temple is currently being attacked!


    - This is the Molden Kingdom! Princess Jopis has survived and has returned with rebels to destroy the temple! Requesting reinforcements!


    - The Mercenaries Guild¡¯s Ranger Brigade has installed magic bombs all around the temple and are currently destroying the temple! How did they get so many magic bombs¡­?! Reinforcements, reinforcements, aaaaaah! S, save-


    - Sayeru-nim, this is the Whipper Kingdom! Here, over here¡­! C, Commander Toonka has gathered forces again!


    - The disappeared Litana, the Queen of the Jungle, has returned! What should we do? We must quickly stop them because all of the people of the Jungle have opened their doors to her soldiers!


    The same information was flowing out of Alberu¡¯s videomunication device. Cale raised his body on his own as he asked.


    ¡°Did you prepare that, your highness?¡±


    Crown prince Alberu nonchntly responded back.


    ¡°Of course. Who would just watch because you told us to watch?¡±


    Everybody had been waiting.


    They were waiting for the moment they could hold down or go up against the central forces of the White Star and his subordinates. They had continued to prepare for their own goals and reasons despite being unable tomunicate because of the surveince of the temple.


    Whether it was to push the temples out¡­


    To regain their throne¡­


    To recover and protect theirnd¡­


    They all moved for their own goals and it just happened that their directions happened to be helpful to one another.


    ¡°We have to rampage through when the time is right.¡±


    However, there was somebody who was nking out after hearing the same news.


    ¡°Ha, hahaha-¡±


    Sayeru was stillughing in disbelief. Hannah had lowered her sword and was silently watching.


    Sayeru did not even look toward her once.


    ¡°Just, just with this one moment-¡±


    ¡®How could so many things change because of just this one moment?¡¯


    He nkly watched the priests running away from the temple, as well as Choi Han and Rosalyn who were heading over to destroy the temple from the top down.


    How strong had the White Star been, how strong had they been, until now?


    How long had they prepared, how many things had they killed and destroyed to rule over them?


    But what were these things that he was hearing?


    Ooooooooong-


    The videomunication device shed again and delivered a message.


    - Ah, ah. This is the Henituse territory. Sayeru priest-nim, correct?


    An elegant voice flowed out.


    - I am Duchess Vin. The temple in the Henituse territory has been destroyed, and Duke Deruth is currently headed toward Puzzle City with soldiers. Please be advised that we will nowmence destroying all temples in the northeast region. I am contacting you just so that it will make you angry.


    The speaker elegantly announced his demise.


    - I wish to kill you with my own hands, but it looks like you will die before then. Goodbye then.


    Sayeru chucked the videomunication device in his hand to the ground.


    Crack!


    The videomunication device cracked and the orb lost its glow.


    ¡°Huuuuuu¡­¡­¡±


    Sayeru calmed his breathing as he watched it be dim before raising his head. Hannah and numerous other enemies aiming for his life were encircling him.


    He finally realized the reality of the situation.


    ¡°I am the prey now.¡±


    He had turned from the hunter to the prey.


    He looked toward the person that had been the starting point that turned the situation like this.


    Cale Henituse.


    He was standing alone and looking around the battlefield. Cale Henituse did not even nce at Sayeru. It was as if there was no need to do that.


    However, the real reason was a bit different from what Sayeru was thinking.


    ¡°Cale Henituse, what is it?¡±


    Cale could not respond to Alberu¡¯s question. He could not pay any attention to it.


    He looked around the battlefield before closing his eyes.


    - The final test ising to an end. It wasn¡¯t too difficult for you despite being the final test, right?


    He could hear the sealed god, the damn God of Despair¡¯s voice in his ears.


    The god¡¯s voice was quite friendly yet business-like.


    The bastard who had destroyed the first illusion test and disappeared was speaking to Cale again.


    - Cale Henituse. Do you want to make a deal with me?


    Cale opened his eyes.


    - I am waiting for you at the basement of the temple.


    His gaze headed toward the crumbling temple. The white marble building was quite ugly now.


    - Hunters. Stories about them. Stories full of truth. These stories will be helpful to you if you hear them.


    Cale slowly started heading toward the temple.


    - I wish to chat with you alone before the test finishes. You can decide whether to ept my deal or not after hearing everything I have to say.


    Cale slightly nodded his head.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll at least hear what you have to say.¡±


    - That¡¯s enough.


    Cale nodded his head a bit deeper.


    He then thought to himself.


    ¡®Make a deal my ass.¡¯


    Cale had no ns to make a deal with this motherfucking god bastard.


    ¡®He¡¯s waiting for me in the temple basement?¡¯


    That was the only important information.


    Cale clenched the rock in his hand.


    - C, Cale? Are you nning on beating up a god?


    The Super Rock anxiously asked, but Cale only patted the rock in his hand and smiled.


    * * *


    Clopeh Sekka smiled brightly as he climbed over the prison wall that he had destroyed. He then spoke respectfully in a serious tone.


    ¡°Cale-nim, I came to rescue you.¡±


    The Cale of this illusion nonchntlymented with a sassy look on his face.


    ¡°¡­Yeah, wee. Sir Clopeh.¡±


    ¡°Clopeh really is crazy!¡±


    Clopeh frowned the moment he heard Raon¡¯sment.


    He heard some voices behind his back.


    ¡°Capture that traitor Clopeh Sekka!¡±


    ¡°The enemies are escaping! Clopeh Sekka is their aplice!¡±


    ¡°Catch those bastards! We can¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    A satisfied smile soon appeared on Clopeh¡¯s face. He proudly continued speaking to Cale, who looked uneasy.


    ¡°Please, let¡¯s quickly get out of here, Cale-nim.¡±


    He heard a familiar voice at that moment.


    - You have resolved all of your wrath.


    ck light started to surround Clopeh.


    ¡°This truly is a damn test. It was the most unbelievable illusion.¡±


    Clopeh calmlymented before he saw a red light in thepletely dark world.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    That red light turned into a red eye.


    Everything turned red for Clopeh the moment he realized that it was an eye.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    He covered his eyes with his hand because of the blinding light before slowly lowering them once everything because quiet.


    Clopeh could see an area full of white marble.


    There was nothing around him.


    ¡°I guess I am first.¡±


    Clopeh inspected his body all over. The automatic magic video recording device, signal re, and everything that should be there was there.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 756: Seeing it all (1)

    <h4>Chapter 756: Seeing it all (1)</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy!¡±


    Raon fluttered his wings.


    ¡°This is driving me nuts!¡±


    Raon was spinning around the temple in a circle.


    He then suddenly stopped and observed therge orb above the temple. The orb that was split into six pieces had one piece that lost its color once Toonka came out, and the remaining five pieces were shining in their respective colors.


    The colors were simr to the stages of the illusion test.


    Currently, all of the pieces were dyed ck for the final wrath test.


    Raon clenched his cheeks with his two chubby front paws.


    ¡°Gramps! Do you think that the human has lost his mind?!¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaaa.¡±


    Eruhaben shook his head side to side. As for Raon, he was finding it to be an extremely serious situation. One of his chubby front paws pointed toward one of the five pieces glowing ck.


    ¡°Look at that!¡±


    Raon¡¯s dark blue eyes sparkled.


    ¡°The human is using a ton, really, a ton of his ancient powers! It¡¯s weird!¡±


    He had not felt Cale¡¯s power from the piece he presumed Cale was in for a while after he entered the wrath stage.


    However, Raon had been feeling an immense fluctuation of power since a bit earlier.


    ¡°This is even worse than when he caught the White Star!¡±


    The first time Cale had used the Blood-Drenched Rock in this world¡­ The pressure and aura that could only be described as more than overwhelming that Raon had felt from him at that time were relentlessly flowing out of that piece.


    ¡°Even if it is an illusion, the human¡¯s body is still his own! If the human faints, I, I!¡±


    Raon ended up shouting.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to blow up the temple!¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaaa.¡±


    Eruhaben got a headache and pushed the sides of his head with his hand.


    ¡®What the hell is that unlucky punk doing in there? Is he destroying everything since that is supposedly the wrath test?¡¯


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no way he would do that, right?¡±


    ¡®No. It seems possible.¡¯


    Cale Henituse might be bad at showing other emotions, but he was quite good at showing his temper when it came to destroying things.


    The ancient Dragon looked slightly down. He could see Alberu Crossman sitting in front of the temple gate observing the piece.


    ¡°What a headache.¡±


    How many days had it been?


    The temple door had not opened since it opened 24 hours after the people went in.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m sure it¡¯s tiring.¡¯


    The ancient Dragon looked at the tired Alberu and subconsciouslymented.


    ¡°Unlucky and vicious bastards.¡±


    There was both pity and some disgust in his voice.


    ¡°Whether it is this bastard or that bastard¡­ Tsk.¡±


    Alberu, who did not hear any of this, was smiling while listening to the Knight Captain¡¯s report.


    ¡°Gramps! The crown prince is smiling again! They must have taken out some more of the White Star¡¯s remaining forces!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ that bastard is not one to miss an opportunity like this.¡±


    Alberu had not been sitting still for the few days that they had been waiting.


    ¡°Your highness. We received news from Queen Jopis of the Molden Kingdom from the Eastern continent.¡±


    ¡°And the report?¡±


    ¡°Right here, your highness.¡±


    Information about the situation on the continents was being sent to Alberu by his allies on both the Eastern and Western continents.


    Alberu had not asked much of his allies.


    It was not a difficult request.


    ¡®Cale Henituse took the White Star down.¡¯


    They had captured all of the strong individuals on the White Star¡¯s side.


    All of their allies were skilled enough to take care of the remains in such a situation.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    The Knight Captain stealthily walked up to Alberu and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been informed that his Majesty will be here soon.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyebrows twitched for a moment.


    Zed Crossman. The current king of the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°¡­Someone who is difficult to bring out ising here.¡±


    The King was acting like ame duck king after passing the throne¡¯s affairs and the secret of the House of Crossman to Alberu. Why had he been quiet until now, but was causing a ruckus since a few days ago while saying that he was going toe to Puzzle City?


    Alberu thought about the King who acted rxed and carefree but whose eyes were still cold.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I can tell him not toe.¡¯


    Alberu could not tell what the King was plotting. However, he had no justification to stop the King froming to Puzzle City as he had yet to pass down the throne.


    ¡®I should have just be king.¡¯


    Alberu, who inadvertently said something internally that would make the Knight Captain gasp if he heard it, looked up after hearing some voices.


    The ancient Dragon and young Dragon wereing down toward him.


    ¡°Gramps, I don¡¯t want to go sleep!¡±


    ¡°You need to eat and sleep.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to sleep because I keep having dreamstely!¡±


    ¡°I thought you said that they weren¡¯t nightmares?¡±


    Raon pulled a cookie out of the cookie tin next to Alberu and nodded his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not!¡±


    ¡°Then what kind of dream is it?¡±


    Raon thought for a moment at Eruhaben¡¯s question before shaking his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s just loud!¡±


    Raon stopped talking and frowned as his lips moved up and down as if debating whether to say something. Eruhaben, Alberu, and the Knight Captain all looked at him until Raon finally said one syble.


    ¡°¡­Do-¡±


    ¡°Do?¡±


    Eruhaben confusedly looked at him when Raon shouted with a bright expression on his face.


    ¡°Do-, right, Dodam!¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either! I just keep hearing Dodam!¡±


    Alberu handed Raon a new cookie with a gentle look on his face.


    ¡°Raon-nim must be very tired. I think it might have just been a dream you had in your tired state.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Raon crunched on a cookie and shook his head.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think that-, ugh!¡±


    Raon spit the cookie out of his mouth.


    On and Hong, who had been roaming around the temple, quickly ran over to Raon. Hong shouted in shock.


    ¡°I can see him, nya!¡±


    Raon was looking at therge orb above the temple as he shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s the c, c, c, crazy bastard!¡±


    Of the six pieces¡­ The ck light disappeared from one of the pieces and revealed a person.


    White hair and green eyes.


    Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka of the North.


    He had an aloof look on his face as he leisurely looked around.


    ¡°This is unexpected. That guy is the first toplete the tests?¡±


    While Eruhaben was shocked¡­


    ¡°¡­As I expected.¡±


    As Alberu nodded his head with an odd look of conviction¡­


    They naturally expected Clopeh to shout ¡®I give up¡¯ ande out of the temple, to find ways to help the others, or to get rid of the temple.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    However, Clopeh Sekka pulled out the automatic video recording device that he had invested to develop and started cleaning it.


    ¡°What is that guy doing?¡±


    Raon shouted brightly as Eruhaben found this to be odd.


    ¡°It¡¯s tiring to understand the thoughts of a crazy guy! That¡¯s what the human said! He said that there is no need to understand!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, nya!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, nya.¡±


    The adults quietly listened to Hong and On add on before looking back toward Clopeh Sekka.


    They were not the only ones looking at him. The new change made the area under the temple get rowdy, and some people started heading toward the temple and Alberu.


    Eruhaben watched all of this and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he knows that we are watching.¡±


    Clopeh had a calm smile on his face whilepletely focused on doing something.


    * * *


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward the temple at the center of Puzzle City.


    The once holy building no longer held its original appearance.


    ¡°Human, where are you going in such a state?!¡±


    ¡°Cale Henituse!¡±


    Alberu and Raon tried to stop Cale. Of course, both of them changed their statements after seeing the look on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Human, I¡¯ming with you!¡±


    ¡°Well, sure.¡±


    Cale looked as vicious as the blood dripping down from his mouth as he calmly responded with the rock tightly clenched in his hand. His rxed look gave them a strong feeling that he was going to cause even more incidents.


    Cale smiled at Alberu.


    ¡°Then, please support me.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Alberu sighed as he offered Cale his back. Alberu had never offered his back to anybody in his life, but he could not just let Cale be as he looked like a mess.


    ¡°Where do we need to go?¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you doing, your highness?¡±


    Alberu turned his head to see Cale, who was floating in the air with Raon¡¯s flight magic and being supported by Raon¡¯s chubby front paws.


    Alberu stood up straight and smiled elegantly as he asked once again.


    ¡°¡­Where do we need to go?¡±


    ¡°The basement of the temple.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, human!¡±


    Raon started moving Cale with magic.


    Cale looked around as they headed toward the basement of the temple.


    ¡®What a mess.¡¯


    There were fights and explosions happening all over.


    It was hard to see things as, instead of the typical brightness during the day, there was dust and debris from explosions all around them. Furthermore, the fire that started as the temple broke down made things look quite vicious.


    Cale was walking through the wreckage while floating with magic as if he was on a walk.


    Nobody stopped them.


    No, they could not stop them.


    Of course, there were people who were wandering and not fighting who made eye contact with Cale. However, they were the followers of the White Star that neither the allies nor the enemies cared about.


    These followers were unable to look at Cale properly, probably more than anybody else. They were showing fear that was iparable to the hostility they had shown toward him at first.


    He was the person who had taken down the White Star, someone who they saw as pretty much a god.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡±


    Cale heard Raon¡¯s voice and saw a ck shield appearing in the air.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª!


    There was a loud explosion as the White Star swung his fire sword infused with natural disaster from the other side of the breaking ck shield.


    Bang!


    There was a small explosion and gold dust stopped his path.


    Eruhaben was to the back and M was to the right. They were attacking to kill the White Star from different directions.


    The White Star and Cale made eye contact at that moment.


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    Cale chuckled and looked away from the White Star. He then made eye contact with Alberu.


    ¡°That bastard is done for, your highness.¡±


    Alberu looked at Cale oddly after hearing those words before looking at the White Star.


    ¡°You dare, you dare-!¡±


    The White Star was shouting in anger.


    ¡°After barely winning one time while looking like a mess-!¡±


    He was shouting quite loudly such that Alberu could hear him as well, making Alberu smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s epted it.¡±


    The White Star had epted that Cale had won.


    Whether Cale did it while looking like a mess or had won only once¡­


    Winning was winning, and this would be the start of the White Star¡¯s destruction.


    ¡°¡­I look forward to the future.¡±


    Alberu then greeted the ancient Dragon before looking at way from the White Star. His heart was beating wildly. It was because he realized that the White Star was no longer an existence they needed to defeat.


    He also understood why Cale was heading to the basement of the temple.


    ¡®All that¡¯s left is the god.¡¯


    The God of Despair was the only enemy remaining.


    That was why Alberu was amazed.


    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯


    Alberu was sure he saw the rock in Cale¡¯s hand. Cale had not let that rock go no matter how hard it was for him.


    It was obvious what Cale was thinking.


    ¡®He¡¯s nning on going up against a god.¡¯


    Of course, he had many questions about that as well.


    ¡®Can we meet a god? What is at the basement of the temple? Is it possible to pummel a god with a rock?¡¯


    However, he kept those questions to himself.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s thought things through.¡¯


    Alberu believed that Cale would have a n.


    Unfortunately¡­


    - Cale, Cale! No way, right?


    Truly unfortunately¡­


    Cale did not have many thoughts right now.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Oo, w, we must escape!¡±


    ¡°Fire, it¡¯s a fire!¡±


    ¡°The temple, for the temple to crumble so futilely like this¡­ ah¡­¡­¡±


    Cale had Raon cancel his flight magic and stood on his own feet the moment they passed the temple entrance.


    ¡®I really feel more refreshed the more I cough up blood.¡¯


    Cale felt that his body felt better than before from the short moment of rest and coughing up some blood as he walked past the people running away and the people breaking things to the basement.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, human?¡±


    ¡°Go see how Choi Han is doing.¡±


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    Bang! Baaaaang!


    There were all sorts of explosions still happening upstairs, letting him feel that an intense battle was still going on.


    Honestly speaking, it was probably more of a one-sided destruction or suppression. Rosalyn and Choi Han¡­ Magic and sword¡­ The two of them would easily create such a situation.


    ¡°Human, I got it! In return¡­ If you do anything stupid¡­ I¡­ will destroy everything¡­¡­¡±


    Raon¡¯s dark blue eyes sparkled as he quietly said that.


    Cale subconsciously flinched at the gaze that was even more vicious than the White Star¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Raon fluttered his wings and headed upstairs after hearing Cale¡¯s response.


    ¡°Then I will go take a look! Crown prince, please take good care of our human!¡±


    Only Cale and Alberu were left now. Things were still rowdy around them, but they had nobody else to pay attention to right now.


    Alberu was the first to speak.


    ¡°What are you nning on doing?¡±


    Cale spoke with certainty.


    ¡°I will not die. I n on having a simple and short conversation, your highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­And?¡±


    ¡°Please stand in front of the basement entrance and stop anybody from entering.¡±


    ¡°¡­And if I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°Who else would I be able to say such things to, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Alberu let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°You have a point. It¡¯s not like you could say this to Choi Han nor to Raon-nim. Who could you really ask for such a thing from?¡±


    He nodded his head.


    ¡°You can only ask me, your hyung.¡±


    Alberu walked past Cale and stood in front of the steps heading down to the basement of the temple. The stairs were in the middle of the northern-most wall of the first floor.


    Pow!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Alberu kicked one of the fallen White Star¡¯s subordinates in the stomach and picked up a long spear that looked fine. He then swung it around as he observed Cale.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Tap.


    The spear gently tapped the ground as Alberu stood with his back to the stairs.


    ¡°Thank you very much, your highness.¡±


    Cale quickly thanked Alberu and stepped past Alberu and onto the staircase.


    ¡°Will there be no enemies down there?¡±


    Cale answered the question without any hesitation.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be, your highness. At least none that will attack me.¡±


    The sealed god had called him to chat.


    Cale did not say anything else and Alberu was silent as if he had epted it, before saying one more thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt. I aming down if you don¡¯t return within 5 minutes. You truly are amazing, making the crown prince wait.¡±


    Nothing else was said after that.


    Cale headed down.


    Tap. Tap.


    The world became quieter the farther he walked down.


    Furthermore, it became darker and only the magic torches on either sides of the wall were giving off any source of light.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    That was why Cale could tell when he would be chatting with the sealed god.


    Tap. Tap.


    The torches slowly disappeared the farther he walked down, until he arrived at a pitch dark area.


    That would be where he would chat.


    Cale stopped in front of the darkness.


    - Hurry on over.


    Red eyes revealed themselves far in the darkness.


    The sealed god.


    They were the same eyes he had seen when he had first met the sealed god.


    ¡°What is it that you want to say to me?¡±


    - Getting right down to business?


    It was an obvious question from Cale.


    He had nothing to talk to the sealed god about.


    He was just curious as to what kind of deal he wanted to make.


    - Cale, Cale! Loosen your grip! Your palm is going to get cut if you keep doing that! The rock won¡¯t get damaged!


    Cale ignored the Super Rock¡¯s franticments and quietly observed the red eyes.


    The red eyes were calm unlike usual.


    - Okay. I will get right down to business.


    The sealed god calmly added on.


    - Take me out of here.


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    - If you seal me with your Embrace and take me out of the temple, I will give you information on the Hunters.


    The red eyes looked rxed.


    - In return, I will give you information on the Hunters and protect you and those around you in order to keep all of you safe. I can swear that on my authority as a god. You can even call the God of Death to make me make a vow.


    The sealed God of Despair continued in a transcended tone.


    - I¡¯m sure it is hard to believe, but I am speaking the truth.


    The Super Rock shouted.


    - Oh, Cale! Loosen your grip! Your palm is going to get cut!


    ¡ª

 Chapter 757: Seeing it all (2)

    <h4>Chapter 757: Seeing it all (2)</h4>


    Cale loosened his grip. The Super Rock shouted in relief.


    - Good job, Cale! Good job holding back!


    Cale nodded his head as if he would chat and the red eyes slowly came closer to Cale.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been curious about this for a while. Why do you think that the Hunters will harm me?¡±


    - Because the body you possess has the blood of the Thames.


    Cale¡¯s biological mother, Drew Thames. The Thames family was thought to have perished because of the Hunters.


    The Hunters were banded together by families.


    There were originally seven families, but only five remained. The two families that disappeared were called the Red Blood and White Blood.


    ¡°Was the House of Thames one of the seven families?¡±


    - Pfft.


    The red eyes closed for a moment.


    - The bloodline who secluded away to do research¡­ Those dense fools are merely prey.


    Cale¡¯s eyebrow slightly twitched.


    ¡®That¡¯s a bit¡­ upsetting to hear? Actually, it¡¯s quite upsetting to hear?¡¯


    - Ah.


    The sealed god sighed and observed Cale.


    - I spoke freely since you are not a part of the House of Thames, but I apologize if it upset you.


    The Super Rock spoke at that moment.


    - ¡­He¡¯s being quite submissive.


    Unlike before, the sealed god had apologized immediately and cared about how Cale was feeling.


    Cale pulled something out of his pocket with a stoic look on his face.


    A golden que.


    It was the item where the White Star was embraced.


    ¡°The people behind everything I have had to deal with sinceing here were the Hunters, right?¡±


    - Hmm.


    The red eyes observed Cale for a bit before sighing and responding.


    - The White Star.


    He had asked if the Hunters were behind everything but the sealed God of Despair started talking about the White Star.


    - The White Star, that bastard was cursed to lose anything he cherishes. He is someone who has maintained his consciousness and memories as he reincarnated for 1,000 years. That guy had a lot of time, but it only applied to himself. How could a bastard who cannot have anything important have such loyal subordinates?


    The White Star¡¯s loyal subordinates such as the Bear King and Lion King.


    - Furthermore, those subordinates all have special powers.


    The Lion King consumed a Darkness Elemental and could control them while the Bear King had the light attribute ancient power.


    Would it be easy to gain such powers?


    The red eyes came a bit closer to Cale. The eyes whispered to Cale, who had stopped right outside the boundary into the darkness.


    - Do you think that it was a coincidence that his subordinates got those powers? Do you think that the White Star found all those ancient powers by himself? Keke.


    The red eyesughed.


    - I¡¯m sure they all think it was their own abilities or luck. Although they think everything was a coincidence, well¡­


    The god whispered in a tired voice.


    - There are a lot of coincidences in this world, but I don¡¯t think that was the case for them.


    Cale raised his head and looked at the ceiling for a moment.


    There was no light on the dark ceiling. He clenched the golden que in his hand.


    ¡°The White Star was a chess piece as well?¡±


    The red eyes curled up like crescent moons again.


    - You could say that.


    The god added on.


    - The White Star thought that he could consume me and be a god once this temple opened. However, the truth is that it would have been the opposite. I would have consumed that bastard.


    The god continued as if he was a bit amused.


    - There is no soul in this world that has swallowed more despair than that bastard. Don¡¯t you think so?


    Cale looked down at the golden que.


    - That bastard should have lost a lot of precious things as his life reincarnated without an end. As long as he is human, he can¡¯t help but cherish something or show someone affection, even if by ident. And numerous people had to die because of that bastard¡¯s curse. I¡¯m sure even the God of Death is regretting creating such a curse.


    One step.


    That was the distance between the red eyes and Cale. The god¡¯s eyes observed the golden que.


    - How disappointing. It would have been great to consume that soul.


    ¡°The White Star was basically a sacrifice the Hunters had prepared for you.¡±


    The red eyes looked at Cale with a stoic gaze.


    - ¡­¡­


    The red eyes were silent for a bit before looking away from Cale and staring at a distant location.


    - He was a sacrifice for me but I doubt they did it for my benefit.


    ¡°Your rtionship with the Hunters has gone astray?¡±


    The eyes seemed to be smiling.


    - Why would I tell you all of that?


    ¡°How disappointing.¡±


    Cale put the golden que away and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I asked since you were answering everything.¡±


    - This is all I will tell you unless you make a deal with me. I will have no choice but to tell you if you do. You and I will be in a cooperative rtionship at that point.


    Cale looked as if he was thinking hard about something. The red eyes attentively watched him.


    Cale truly was thinking hard about something.


    ¡®Should I pretend to make a deal and trick him?¡¯


    Or¡­


    ¡®Should I just beat him up? It¡¯s annoying.¡¯


    Cale was tired after dealing with these continuous illusion tests.


    Although each situation was different, the test felt repetitive and he couldn¡¯t help but be a bit tired.


    ¡®I should just¡­ Yes, should I just beat him up?¡¯


    The information about the Hunters the god would give him?


    ¡®I¡¯ll feel a bit sorry to his highness, but I¡¯m sure something wille up if I peck around King Zed. Either that or I will ask Miss Cage to bring the God of Death over.¡¯


    From King Zed to emunicated priestess Cage¡­ He had a lot of people he could ask. Most importantly, there was someone from the House of Thames currently in Puzzle City.


    ¡®If all else fails, I can ask the God of Death to send Choi Jung Gun over, can¡¯t I? Wouldn¡¯t Choi Jung Gun tell me everything?¡¯


    Cale looked at the red eyes.


    ¡®So is there a need¡­¡¯


    Was there truly a need¡­


    ¡®Is there a need for me to carry this red eyes son of a bitch around and be wary of him all the time?¡¯


    That was what Cale was thinking about. He stood there with the rock still held in his hand.


    He then made up his mind.


    ¡®Like hell I can trust this bastard.¡¯


    He was certain that this bastard, albeit acting like this right now, would try to stab him in the back at some point.


    The red eyes spoke a bit cautiously the moment Cale nodded his head.


    - I can make things as convenient for you as possible.


    ¡°Is this deal a secret?¡±


    The red eyes sounded happy at Cale¡¯s question.


    - If you wish. Nobody will know about the contract between you and me.


    ¡°How do I make the deal?¡±


    - Go to the end of the temple when the test is over. You will find a sculpture on the wall. You just need to embrace that.


    Cale tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°My friends who finished the test before me might see it.¡±


    - Don¡¯t worry. Nobody has finished the test faster than you.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    - It is the truth. I did not speak any lies today. I will even swear on my divine authority if you wish.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have faith.¡±


    The red eyes curled up at Cale¡¯s mischievous tone. It realized that this rxed mood meant a positive response.


    - Yes, you can have faith.


    ¡°Yes. Of course, I¡¯ll have faith.¡±


    Cale walked half a step closer to the red eyes.


    ¡°Not in you, but in my instincts.¡±


    - ¡­What?


    Once he was half a step away from those red eyes¡­


    Cale finally let go of the rock in his hand.


    Swoooooooosh-


    He let a whirlwind carry the rock and¡­


    Cale nonchntlymented once the rock quickly reached right in front of the red eyes.


    ¡°Explode.¡±


    Baaaaaaaaaaang¡ª!


    The rock immediately exploded.


    The small rock that had the power of the Sound of the Wind, the Super Rock, the Blood-Drenched Rock, and the Dominating Aura crumbled into pieces and attacked the red eyes.


    - Ugh, ahhhhhhhhhhhhh¡ª!


    The basement shook.


    Cale touched the corners of his lips that were subconsciously curling up and calmlymented.


    ¡°My wrath is disappearing.¡±


    His wrath was truly disappearing.


    He was starting to feel refreshed.


    - Ahhhhhh¡ª! T, this human bastard-!


    The God of Despair roared in anger, but¡­ Unfortunately, Cale didn¡¯t give a sh*t.


    ¡°Aigoo, I guess the test is about to end?¡±


    Everything turned dark around him.


    The sealed god.


    The test created by this God of Despair proceeded following a set of rules.


    The sealed god could use his powers to intervene, but he could not change the basic foundation nor rules of the test.


    Just meeting Cale like this probably took a lot of the sealed god¡¯s power.


    Booboobooboooooom-.


    The whole basement started shaking. It looked as if it would break.


    Cale turned his head while watching the world around him turning dark.


    ¡°Hey! Just what-¡±


    Alberu wasing down the stairs.


    - Ahhhhhhhh¡ª!


    - Chhhhhh, chhhh¡­ you have¡­ chhh¡­ resolved all of your wrath¡­ chhhh.


    The test announced the end through the god¡¯s screaming.


    ¡°Goodbye, your highness.¡±


    Cale gave a simple goodbye and looked at the red eyes.


    The eyes that were cracking looked as if veins had burst.


    - A deal, a deal with me¡­ you dare¡­¡­!


    Cale smiled toward him.


    ¡°You think I would trust you? I¡¯d even trust Clopeh before I trust you.¡±


    The red eyes started to get covered in darkness as well because the test was ending.


    ¡°Keke.¡±


    Cale wiped his mouth.


    He was not bleeding anymore. It really was an illusion.


    His body¡¯s condition was very good.


    - C, Cale¡­ H, Henituse¡ª!


    Cale¡¯s smile started looking a bit demented as he observed those red eyes.


    ¡®Sealed god. Just wait. I¡¯lle to destroy you. Let¡¯s be honest, you can¡¯t use your powers outside the illusion. That¡¯s why you¡¯re acting so annoyingly in the test.¡¯


    ¡°Be ready.¡±


    Cale added on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know that reality is harsh.¡±


    ¡®Information on the Hunters? I have a lot of ces where I can get that information. Plus, if you feel like you¡¯re going to be crushed into pieces¡­ If you feel like I¡¯m going to destroy you¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll give me the information anyway. You¡¯re that kind of bastard, no, god. I can get information at that time.¡¯


    The area turnedpletely dark.


    Cale could see a red light cover him through the darkness.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale subconsciously closed his eyes as the light looked as if it would stab him in the eye, and once he opened them back¡­


    ¡°¡­It really is over.¡±


    Cale was able to see an area full of white marbles.


    ¡°There¡¯s nobody here.¡±


    He could not see anybody in this quiterge white marble hall. There weren¡¯t any traces of people either.


    Cale slowly looked around.


    There was only one entrance to this circr hall.


    ¡°Am I really the first one out?¡±


    The sealed god¡¯sments about how nobody had passed the test yet other than Cale¡­ It could have been true since a god said that he was willing to swear on his authority as a god, but¡­


    - Cale, is your body okay?


    Cale stopped thinking about that for a moment and nodded his head at the Super Rock¡¯s question. He slowly started walking.


    It was towards the only entrance to this ce.


    There was no door there.


    It was just a long marble hallway with beautiful sculptures.


    The end of the temple that the sealed god was talking about¡­ That ce should be at the end of this hallway.


    Cale touched the marble wall as soon as he stepped onto the hallway.


    Pat, pat.


    He felt it for a moment before activating his Super Rock power.


    - You, are you really?!


    As the Super Rock sounded anxious but could not hide the fact that he understood what Cale was doing¡­


    Craaaaaaack-


    A part of the marble started breaking.


    It was toward the opening that connected the hallway and the hall.


    ¡°Just enough so that the temple doesn¡¯t break.¡±


    - ¡­I understand. I will control it.


    Craaaaaaaack- boom!


    A part of the marble fell to block the opening between the hall and the hallway.


    The Super Rock cautiously asked.


    - Is this not to drag your friends into it?


    Cale looked at the blocked entrance before turning around and walking down the hallway.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to show them a bad sight. It¡¯s for me to handle.¡±


    - ¡­¡­


    The Super Rock held back a sigh but did not say anything else.


    Step, step.


    Cale¡¯s steps were neither heavy nor light as he walked down this beautiful and luxurious white marble hallway that did not look aged at all.


    He pulled a small ck wooden dagger out of his pocket.


    * * *


    ¡°What, what is the human doing right now? Gramps! Did you hear what the human just said? What is the bad sight?!¡±


    ¡°Haaaa. T, that unlucky bastard!¡±


    ¡°¡­This is going to drive me nuts.¡±


    Alberu did not pay any attention to the two Dragons¡¯ conversation and focused on one area.


    ¡°¡­Here and there, they¡¯re all driving me nuts.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka, who had arrived at the end of the temple, was installing his automatic video recording devices all around. He was smiling gently as he did that.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 758: Seeing it all (3)

    <h4>Chapter 758: Seeing it all (3)</h4>


    Alberu Crossman thought about what he had seen a few moments ago.


    Not long after one of the ck pieces started showing Clopeh Sekka, the ck color started disappearing from another piece.


    The one who appeared was Cale Henituse.


    He seemed pretty much the same as he had looked when he went into the temple.


    ¡®Raon-nim said that Cale was using his ancient powers nonstop and that he could feel the aura, but¡­¡¯


    Thankfully, that seemed to have been an illusion in the test. Cale seemed fine. Hisplexion seemed decent and he didn¡¯t even seem tired.


    ¡®I guess he just went wild destroying everything.¡¯


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    It was augh of relief.


    At that time, Alberu had thought that Clopeh and Cale would soon meet and that Cale would be the one to finish this thing one way or another.


    ¡®That punk likes to have the numbers advantage unless it is urgent, so he will probably wait for the others. He¡¯ll lie down and roll around doing nothing for a while.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t seem as if Cale woulde this far and then shout that he gave up. Cale was probablying up with some extraordinary n to take care of everything beforeing out.


    However, Alberu¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but stiffen.


    Cale destroyed the opening between the hall and the hallway and separated the two areas.


    The moment he saw that and saw the calm look on Cale¡¯s face as he watched the crumbling opening¡­


    Alberu had a headache.


    ¡®That punk is plotting something again.¡¯


    He was sure of it after having experienced something like this with Cale many times.


    Alberu and Eruhaben made eye contact. Although Eruhaben was hiding his emotions because of the anxious Raon and the shocked On and Hong who wereing over¡­ His eyes held the same emotions as Alberu.


    Eruhaben was pretty much sighing as he said this.


    ¡°That unlucky bastard, again¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡®Again.¡¯


    There was so much in that single word.


    An emotion burst forward from inside Alberu and he wanted to say something, but he could only let out a deeper sigh after seeing his confidants approaching him.


    ¡°Your highness. His Majesty will be here soon, what should we do? I understand that you cannot leave here right now.¡±


    King Zed wasing here.


    Alberu looked around.


    The chief executives of the different kingdoms, who had been standing in their respective areas, were gathering toward the temple since Clopeh became visible in that piece above the temple.


    They were looking at the piece with Cale with serious looks on their faces.


    Alberu quietly mumbled.


    ¡°¡­Should I destroy it?¡±


    Eruhaben flinched after hearing that. He didn¡¯t question what Alberu was thinking about destroying. It was obviously the temple.


    The only reason Eruhaben was shocked was because it was Alberu and not him, Raon, On, or Hong, who had said that.


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it, Eruhaben-nim. We can¡¯t attack the temple when there are still people in the illusion.¡±


    But once Choi Han, Mary, and Rosalyn finish their tests and appear¡­


    ¡°¡­It¡¯ll be a different story at that point.¡±


    Alberu bit down on his lips.


    Seeing Cale leisurely walking down the hallway without any hesitation¡­


    Seeing Cale like this was giving him an ominous feeling for some reason.


    ¡®What the hell is that punk thinking about?¡¯


    Alberu felt something patting his leg and looked down.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    The silver kitten On was looking up at Alberu.


    Alberu raised his head to see that Hong and Raon were stuck to each other looking at Cale and lowered his head again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious as to whether you remember what I saidst time, nya.¡±


    What On had said?


    Alberu could not immediately recall what On had told him.


    ¡°¡­About how it hurts¡­¡­¡±


    An image shed in Alberu¡¯s mind after hearing On mumbling about it hurting.


    On and Hong had said that they heard Cale mumbling to himself after his fight against the White Star.


    The things he said were concerning enough that On had told Raon, Eruhaben, and Alberu.


    ¡® ¡®It shouldn¡¯t hurt that much, right?¡¯ is what he mumbled while touching the golden que, nya!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right. It¡¯s weird because he is usually someone who doesn¡¯t say anything hurts, nya. I feel like he¡¯s plotting something, nya!¡¯


    The things that Hong and On had told them¡­


    Alberu looked at On and nkly mumbled.


    ¡°¡­What is there¡­ to make that punk hurt right now?¡±


    He then turned toward the piece with Cale. He then saw something.


    The dagger in Cale¡¯s hand¡­


    Alberu had heard about that dagger from Cale in the past.


    ¡®ording to what you said earlier, Cale Henituse, you can stop the White Star¡¯s endless reincarnation with the dagger from the World Tree?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, sir. This is the only way topletely get rid of the White Star.¡¯


    Cale had flinched and had looked oddly awkward when he said that.


    Alberu thought about what On had said as well and all sorts of thoughts swirled in his mind.


    ¡®Is he nning on doing something with that dagger?¡¯


    He was looking at Cale with a slightly different mindset now.


    ¡®What the hell are you thinking?!¡¯


    * * *


    Cale did not have many thoughts right now.


    ¡®I¡¯m almost there.¡¯


    He was just thinking about finishing this soon and resting once he was out. Cale could soon see the end of this quite long hallway as he walked.


    Unlike the opening between the hall and the start of the hallway that had no door, there was a white door at the end of the hallway.


    Cale recalled what the sealed god had said.


    ¡®Go to the end of the temple when the test is over. You will find a sculpture on the wall. You just need to embrace that.¡¯


    He interpreted that as he pleased.


    ¡®Once I open that door, I will be at the end of the temple, and the sealed god will be sealed in the sculpture on the wall, so¡­¡¯


    It was simple.


    ¡°I just need to destroy it.¡±


    - ¡­¡­


    The Super Rock mumbled something, but Cale ignored it since he couldn¡¯t hear what was said.


    ¡®I guess I should take care of that bastard before the god.¡¯


    The White Star was first.


    It would be bad if he identally messed with the temple and it started crumbling before the others could finish their tests.


    ¡®Taking care of the White Star before the others finish their tests and then taking care of the temple together is also a method.¡¯


    Cale organized his thoughts while heading toward the door.


    The information that led to him acting like this¡­


    It had started from Cale getting the diary of the biological mother of this body, Drew Thames.


    An existence that reincarnates endlessly without losing his memories.


    ¡®A reincarnator.¡¯


    The House of Thames had discovered a way topletely kill those reincarnators.


    ¡®The reincarnator¡¯s memories¡­ Thergest annual ring that would be the foundation for their being¡­ You just have to get rid of that.¡¯


    The power that had been passed down through the House of Thames, the ability to see a life form¡¯s annual rings¡­


    The wood attribute ancient power, Annual Rings of Life.


    The annual rings could be considered the record of time in a life form¡¯s soul.


    Following that logic, a reincarnator who repeats life over and over has the annual rings of the numerous repeated lives within their onerge original annual ring.


    That was why destroying thergest annual ring, the foundation, was the only way topletely stop a reincarnator.


    ¡°I have the prerequisite requirement.¡±


    He needed to be able to see the annual rings in order to attack a reincarnator.


    Cale could pull out and use Drew Thames¡¯s Annual Rings of Life ancient power because he had embraced it in her diary.


    Then how was he to attack the reincarnator?


    What was the method?


    Drew Thames had also told him about that.


    ¡®A reincarnator¡¯s numerous annual rings will have a soul that is extremely strong thanks to its numerous life cycles.¡¯


    Magic, swords, and even ancient powers would not work.


    ¡®If youpare a Dragon that has lived for 1,000 years and a reincarnator who has reincarnated over and over for 1,000 years, the annual rings of the reincarnator are usually stronger.¡¯


    ¡®That is why, in order to destroy the annual rings of a reincarnator, you need to use the power of someone who has annual rings with more years than the reincarnator.¡¯


    The answer was an immortal that does not die, in this case, the World Tree.


    Cale had gone to meet the World Tree after that and procured a way to attack the White Star¡¯s annual rings.


    ¡®So, you need a weapon with my power in it.¡¯


    The World Tree had said to him.


    ¡®If that method really works¡­ I should give you the real thing.¡¯


    The World Tree had revealed a part of its body that had been buried deep in the ground.


    ¡®I should give you the oldest thing in my life. That would be considered the foundation of an immortal, a part of my existence.¡¯


    ¡®This is the tip of my oldest root.¡¯


    It was the sharp ck and white tree root dagger in Cale¡¯s hand right now.


    ¡°¡­I have the method as well.¡±


    The World Tree had given him the weapon to attack the White Star.


    The only remaining thing was how to attack.


    The World Tree had said the following about that.


    ¡®The power of this root dagger will activate once you put the blood from your heart on it.¡¯


    It was something that made him question his ears and his heart drop when he first heard it.


    ¡®My body¡­ The part of me that is cut off will be in a state of asphyxia once it is removed. It needs the blood from someone with ¡®healing¡¯ or ¡®rejuvenation¡¯ in order to awaken it.¡¯


    ¡®That power cannot be the power of a god and must be the power that a living being possesses. Furthermore, the blood muste from the central location of that power. Only the person who awakens the root with their blood will be able to use its powers.¡¯


    Cale had the Vitality of the Heart, an ancient power with the power of restoration. Its power started from his heart.


    Henceforth, stabbing his heart and getting his blood on the dagger was the way for it to get out of asphyxia.


    ¡°¡­Unbelievable.¡±


    Cale sighed.


    ¡®Basically, I need to see the White Star¡¯s annual rings and destroy it with the dagger that has blood from my heart?¡¯


    He recalled something else the World Tree said with a stoic look on his face.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. You will not die. It will be grotesque since you will bleed a lot, but it will actually be helpful to you too. I guarantee it.¡¯


    There was no way and no reason for the World Tree to lie. He shouldn¡¯t have to worry much about it.


    Cale reached his hand toward the white door at the end of the hallway.


    There was no doorknob. He just had to push it.


    Cale looked back for a moment before pushing the door open. The hallway he had just walked through¡­ The other end was still in shambles.


    It should take his allies some time to get past that.


    ¡®I¡¯ll take care of the White Star during that time.¡¯


    It was a simple n.


    Cale pushed the door.


    Screeeech-


    The door easily pushed open.


    Cale remained alert. He had no idea what might be on the other side of this door. He hadnded a blow on the sealed god in thest test, so he had even more reasons to be tense.


    ¡®Confirm what is on the other side of the door and then immediately make my move!¡¯


    Bang!


    The doorpletely opened and smacked into the wall.


    The god had said the following.


    ¡®Go to the end of the temple when the test is over. You will find a sculpture on the wall. You just need to embrace that.¡¯


    Cale could see an altar in front of him.


    He could also see a wall behind it.


    He was finally at the end of the temple.


    There were numerous hands on the walls reaching up towards the sky.


    Above the hands was a sculpture of a figure standing there.


    It was a person wearing white clothes.


    The person had a benevolent gaze and his long hair almost seemed to be fluttering in the air.


    He looked quite handsome even as a sculpture.


    ¡®That must be it. That must be the sculpture.¡¯


    It had only been an instant.


    That was all it took for Cale to open the door, see the sculpture, and observe it.


    ¡°Motherf-¡±


    The eyes were red jewels.


    The moment Cale registered that in his mind¡­


    ¡°You motherfucking son of a bitch of a god!¡±


    The red light shot out toward Cale.


    This evil red light¡­


    Cale was sure that he had seen it before. It was the same red aura that had been around the sealed god¡¯s sickle.


    It was the power filled with despair.


    ¡®I knew I shouldn¡¯t trust that bastard!¡¯


    Cale had thought that the sealed god would not be able to use any power outside of the illusion.


    However, inside the temple was the sealed god¡¯s domain.


    If Cale had epted the deal and opened this door without any thoughts, he would have turned into a sacrifice for the sealed god.


    ¡®Not just me, the White Star would have be a sacrifice as well.¡¯


    He was certain about that.


    The White Star was nned to be a sacrifice for the sealed god from the beginning.


    There was no way that he would miss out on that. ¡®This son of a bitch of a god.¡¯


    ¡°Fine, whatever.¡±


    Cale pulled out the golden que and threw it toward the red light.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if I take care of you both at once.¡±


    One of the two evil red lights that had shot out from the eyes struck the golden gue and let out a loud explosion.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª!


    The golden que feebly cracked and turned to dust.


    Once the medium breaks¡­


    The existence sealed inside it woulde out.


    Cale clenched his hand that was holding the root dagger. The corners of his lips naturally curled up.


    Swoooooooosh.


    The wind assisted him as he ran toward the explosion almost as if he was flying.


    Paaaat!


    A silver shield and two wings surrounded Cale at the same time.


    Cale threw the diary into the air.


    It was the diary with the ancient power, the Annual Rings of Life.


    - It¡¯s my turn now. Be careful!


    The moment Drew Thames shouted in a low voice¡­


    Chhhhhhh¡ª!


    The red diary opened and red leaves instantly appeared to surround Cale.


    The red leaves that were simr in color to his hair swirled around him like a whirlwind, simr to the first time he met this power.


    Cale¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Red smoke filled his eyes and turned them red.


    ¡®I will quickly take care of the White Star before the sealed god does anything else.¡¯


    As long as he had a bit of time¡­


    As long as he had an instant, it was definitely doable.


    Smile.


    As Cale¡¯s smile became thicker, he made eye contact with this annoying enemy wearing a white mask that he was tired of seeing.


    ¡°Did you rest well?¡±


    He greeted this enemy for the first time in a while.


    This tiring rtionship wasing to an end.


    That was why Cale was unable to see it.


    At a ce in his blind spot unlike the front area he saw when he opened the door¡­


    Clopeh, who was crouched in Cale¡¯s blind spot installing the fifth automatic video recording device, opened his eyes wide at the sudden situation that broke the silence.


    And on the other side of the hallway¡­ The opening blocked by the crumbled marble debris was moving. It was as if someone was stabbing at it with a stick or sword to inspect it.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 759: Seeing it all (4)

    <h4>Chapter 759: Seeing it all (4)</h4>


    Clopeh¡¯s hands were shaking.


    He subconsciously clenched the hand that was holding the automatic video recording device.


    ¡®What am I looking at right now?¡¯


    He had moved quicker than anybody else to install the automatic video recording devices at the end of the temple before the others arrived.


    ¡®Something great will happen here!¡¯


    He had full faith that it would happen. This was thest room of the temple. No matter what it might be, Clopeh was certain that Cale Henituse would reach his peak as a hero here in this ce.


    ¡®Bang!¡¯


    The door suddenly opened at that moment.


    The sculpture in the wall that had been silent while Clopeh had been moving around shot out red lights.


    That light gave Clopeh the same ominous feeling he got when he saw the red eyes while leaving the final wrath test.


    Everything had happened all of a sudden.


    ¡®Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª!¡¯


    There was then a loud explosion and the red light exploded after hitting something.


    He then saw someone charging toward that explosion.


    ¡®Cale Henituse¡­¡­!¡¯


    Clopeh¡¯s eyes filled with delight the moment he realized who it was. But he had a question at the same time.


    ¡®Did you rest well?¡¯


    Cale was warmly saying that toward the explosion.


    ¡®Who? Who rested?¡¯


    Clopeh thought for a moment about who Cale might be addressing. There was no way Cale would be saying that to him.


    ¡°¡­Oh no!¡±


    Crack.


    The automatic video recording devices in Clopeh¡¯s hand cracked a bit.


    However, Clopeh could not focus on something like that. His eyes opened wide and he started smiling.


    ¡®It¡¯s that bastard.¡¯


    He could slowly start to see red hair through the explosion.


    ¡®The White Star!¡¯


    That bastard suddenly appeared here.


    Boom. Boom. Clopeh¡¯s heart was beating intensely.


    ¡®Cale Henituse and the White Star. The two of their long battle is finallying to an end.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m the only person who gets to witness it.¡¯


    Clopeh felt as if his heart was hurting from the intense emotion. His eyes headed toward the sculpture as his heart beat like that.


    Red light. He was sure this was the work of the god who ran away from the first test.


    ¡®How dare he¡­¡­!¡¯


    He red at the sculpture with a cold gaze that waspletely different from the fervor visible in his eyes just moments before.


    At that moment¡­


    Swooooooosh-


    He heard the sound of a whirlwind.


    Clopeh turned his gaze.


    He made eye contact with Cale, whose eyes were now red.


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened a bit wider before he looked away from Clopeh, pulled back his silver shield, and sent the whirlwind flying toward the White Star.


    Clopeh smiled.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    The hero will not pull Clopeh into this battle.


    It was probably because it was dangerous.


    Clopeh chucked the cracked video recording device on the ground and sped his hands together.


    Chhhhh-


    The red book being opened¡­


    The red leaves surrounding Cale¡­


    And Cale¡¯s hair that was as red as blood¡­


    This sight was truly beautiful.


    ¡®¡­What is that?¡¯


    Clopeh then looked at a small ck and white dagger with a confused gaze.


    However, there was someone here who was even more confused.


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    It was Cale.


    ¡®Why is Clopeh here?¡¯


    Cale, who had looked away from the White Star to be cautious after hearing something break and rustling, saw Clopeh, whose eyes were opened wide as he smiled with an extremely scary look on his face.


    ¡®You motherfucking son of a bitch of a god!¡¯


    He had said that Cale was the first toplete the tests. The god who imed that he would even swear on his authority as a god was aplete liar.


    ¡®I was right not to believe him.¡¯


    He quickly looked away from Clopeh and his scary expression.


    That punk was not important right now.


    ¡°Cale Henituse¡­¡­!¡±


    The White Star wasing out of the golden que and trying to find his bnce.


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    There was one thing about the current situation that Cale did like.


    The White Star did not have his Embrace released in a rxed situation.


    The Embrace was forcibly removed because of the God of Despair¡¯s red light attack.


    It should be hard for the White Star to get his bearings because the seal was removed with the golden que breaking.


    ¡®This makes it easy.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s condition was great.


    As someone who had fought against theplete White Star in the illusion, a White Star who could not even get his bearings was nothing for Cale.


    The White Star looked physically fine as the dust from the explosion settled.


    However, Cale could see it.


    The White Star¡¯s true nature was visible in his now clear red eyes.


    - Look carefully.


    The pages of the diary quickly flipped as he heard Drew¡¯s voice.


    The red leaves¡­


    Cale could see the annual rings being drawn on top of the White Star¡¯s body through the fluttering leaves.


    They looked almost like spider webs.


    They also resembled the ground when it cracked from being too dry.


    ¡°You dare to do that to me!¡±


    The Sword of Disasters instantly burned red in the White Star¡¯s hand.


    However, Cale did not see it.


    He was only focused on the lines being drawn on top of the White Star¡¯s body.


    ¡®I can see it.¡¯


    The lines were creating numerous circles.


    Large, small, thin, thick¡­ Rough, soft¡­


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale held back a gasp.


    ¡®Time.


    Those lines are all time.¡¯


    Numerous lines of time were being drawn on top of the White Star¡¯s body.


    They were in all different sizes and consistency based on the countless bodies he had reincarnated through.


    However, all of those numerous circles were captured inside onerge circle.


    ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯


    Thisrge annual ring contained all those almost disgustinglyrge amount of circles.


    It was quiterge but was ripped in multiple ces and losing its form.


    The White Star.


    His name in his first life, Cale Barrow.


    The annual ring from that life where he chose to be the White Star from thest Dragon yer had been damaged, ripped, and broken through his 1,000 years of life.


    ¡®I guess it really is a curse.¡¯


    This curse of endless reincarnation for the White Star¡­


    It truly was a curse.


    Cale could feel it now that he could see the annual rings.


    The White Star¡¯srge annual ring would breakpletely in a few more lives and crumble to the point it will lose its function.


    Then the White Star would continue reincarnating without maintaining his identity.


    This curse that makes him lose things he cherishes¡­


    The curse from the God of Death would take the onest thing he cherishes in the end.


    It would make him lose himself as well.


    ¡®How scary.¡¯


    Cale, who now learned the truth about the curse, looked at the White Star¡¯s eyes for the first time today.


    Craaaackle-!


    The fire sword with natural disaster headed toward Cale.


    Cale did not stop despite seeing the sword. In fact, he walked toward the White Star even more and reached out the hand that was not holding the dagger.


    Swooooooosh-


    A whirlwind quickly left Cale¡¯s hand and shot out.


    Bang!


    The sword and the wind crashed against each other.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The White Star¡¯s arm that was holding the sword was pushed back from impact.


    ¡®What is going on?


    The White Star had snapped back to his senses from the sudden seal removal and attacked Cale.


    Whether it was quickly killing Cale or running away¡­ Or taking the sealed god¡­ Those were the only three choices he had left.


    The attack bounced off.


    He knew that Cale Henituse would be able to reflect an attack of this caliber.


    However, the White Star got chills after seeing Cale¡¯s eyes that had turned read.


    Although Cale Henituse looked into his eyes¡­


    The White Star felt as if Cale was not looking at him.


    Cale was looking not at him, but at something else.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    The White Star didn¡¯t have time for such thoughts.


    Cale moved his hand again.


    Swoooosh-


    Swiiiiiish¡ª Swiiiiiiiish-


    Bursts of wind quickly shot toward the White Star one after another.


    ¡°You bastard-!¡±


    The White Star, who barely managed to stand up straight, quickly cast his water wall but the whirlwinds and Cale were quicker.


    Pang!


    Pang! Pang!


    The whirlwinds struck the White Star in three spots.


    Those spots were the hand that was not holding a sword and his two feet.


    The White Star¡¯s body opened wide from the impacts.


    However, the White Star was not only on the receiving end.


    Crackle-


    A red boomerang that shot out of the fire sword that wasrger than ever flew toward Cale who was only one step in front of him.


    Swoooooooosh-


    North, South, East, and West. Wind walls that appeared in all four directions started to close in to capture Cale.


    Chhhhh-


    The water wall was now protecting the White Star.


    ¡°¡­I knew it would be like this.¡±


    Cale chuckled after that shortment.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Cale felt an evil aura headed toward him the moment Clopeh shouted.


    He didn¡¯t turn his head.


    It was obvious that this was the sealed god¡¯s aura.


    Red light filled the sculpture¡¯s eyes again.


    That light looked ready to aim at Cale at any moment.


    - Cale, did you know it would end up like this?


    The Super Rock asked.


    Cale did not respond back.


    The Super Rock said his response instead.


    - The White Star would use the water wall to protect himself if you use your shield to stop that red light. And you will have to waste time to block the Sword of Disasters and wind wall.


    Cale clenched his hand that was holding the dagger.


    - Why you only used a little bit of ancient powers¡­


    Why you are so calm and rxed right now¡­


    Why you stopped for a moment with one step in between you and the White Star¡­ There was a reason for that.


    The Super Rock sounded sad.


    - The best method in this situation is to dodge that red light and the White Star¡¯s attack and defense.


    Something to dodge everything while getting to the White Star.


    You need speed.


    Cale had such speed.


    - Cale. You remember what that Dragon, M told you, right?


    The beige colored Dragon. Dodori¡¯s mom M had used her attribute, Connect together, to fix Cale¡¯s te.


    ¡®My power¡­ Connect together is quite useful for putting things together without leaving any traces of it happening. However¡­ I cannot use my power twice on the same person.¡¯


    ¡®Teacher, your te isrge but it was as weak as ss. So, please be careful.¡¯


    - The Dragon told you.


    ¡®There is no next time.¡¯


    - She said that there is no next time.


    He knew.


    Cale knew that was the case as well.


    Instant.


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s ability that let him transcend time for five seconds.


    Cale was not nning on using that powerpletely.


    ¡®0.5 seconds.¡¯


    ording to his calctions, it would only take 0.5 seconds.


    No, in the Instant state, it should take even less than that.


    There was only one step between the White Star and Cale.


    In this situation¡­


    - But your te shouldn¡¯t be harmed since it is just one step.


    ¡®Yes.


    I¡¯m doing this because I know that is the case.¡¯


    - However, this is only if you don¡¯t use any ancient powers while using Instant.


    ¡®I know.¡¯


    - Just to be safe, don¡¯t use the Annual rings of life either.


    ¡®I know that too.


    That¡¯s why I already recorded the White Star¡¯s annual rings.¡¯


    Cale raised his dagger.


    He didn¡¯t know about this, but the people watching him do this had different thoughts.


    ¡®Can he stab the White Star with a dagger in that situation? Is that punk nning on using that power?!¡¯


    Alberu, who was watching from outside the temple, jumped up. He then stood in front of Raon, On, and Hong.


    Instant. He knew what would happen to Cale¡¯s body if he used that power.


    The numerous people outside the temple were watching with anticipation as they knew Cale would do something with that dagger.


    ¡®What is our esteemed legend nning on doing?!¡¯


    Clopeh, who was in the same area inside the temple, had his eyes opened wide as he ran toward the sculpture.


    He was looking forward to what Cale was nning on this simple yet mysterious dagger.


    And finally¡­


    ¡®What is he trying to do, attacking me with something like that-¡¯


    The White Star was moving to fix his body that had been spread open as he had that thought.


    However, he could not finish that thought.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Everything stopped.


    He thought that time had stopped.


    At least, it felt that way.


    Puuk!


    Cale had stabbed himself in the chest with the dagger.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The dagger that was stabbed deep all the way to the heart was immediately pulled out by Cale.


    The ck and white dagger was sparkling once it absorbed Cale¡¯s blood.


    At that moment¡­ Time started flowing slowly for Cale.


    No, it moved faster than ever before for other people.


    So many things had happened in such a short instant.


    In this very short time of less than 1 second¡­


    Cale took a step forward.


    Plop.


    The diary fell to the ground.


    The leaves and whirlwinds that had been surrounding Cale all disappeared.


    Crack.


    The skin on Cale¡¯s hand that was holding the dagger cracked.


    There were gashes on his leg that took a single step forward.


    Blood spurted out of his chest that was stabbed by the dagger.


    However, the only thing Cale¡¯s eyes were focused on were the annual rings that were starting to be feint.


    He raised the dagger high into the air.


    This dagger that had been stabbed into Cale¡¯s heart¡­ His blood was flowing down from the tip.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale could feel the dagger beating.


    It was beating like a heart.


    In fact, it was beating exactly like Cale¡¯s heart.


    The dagger that had been in asphyxia had woken up to beat together with Cale¡¯s heart.


    After stabbing this heart that had restoration and healing powers¡­ It was moving following the will of the owner of the heart.


    Cale¡¯s arm moved.


    The most worn out and weakest spot of thergest annual ring¡­ The area right by the White Star¡¯s right cor bone¡­


    Cale stabbed that bloodied dagger into that spot.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    An instant. It was truly a short moment for the White Star who was looking at Cale.


    As he wondered what was going on after seeing that Cale Henituse was suddenly right in front of him and bleeding¡­


    ¡°¡­Huff¡­¡­¡±


    His world started shaking.


    It wasn¡¯t even a loud voice.


    A quiet groan flowed out of his mouth.


    He looked down.


    A red dagger was stabbed into his cor bone.


    Usually, this kind of attack wouldn¡¯t even leave an injury on his body.


    But what was going on?


    Craaaaaaaaaaaaaackle!


    The White Star heard something that sounded as if something of his was being ripped away.


    He couldn¡¯t see it, but he could realize it.


    He had lost all strength in his body and the world was shaking.


    He reached out his hand.


    His shaking hand was ced on top of the hand holding the dagger.


    Cale¡¯s hand that was holding the red dagger was shaking and bleeding.


    The White Star looked at Cale.


    Cale, whose eyes had turned back to normal instead of red at some point, the bleeding Cale simply spoke to the White Star in a calm voice.


    ¡°This is the end.¡±


    That was all he said.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 760: Seeing it all (5)

    <h4>Chapter 760: Seeing it all (5)</h4>


    Cale pulled the dagger out and a single strand of blood flowed out of the White Star¡¯s corbone.


    The White Star¡¯s body plopped to the ground as if he was a puppet that had had its strings cut.


    Screeeech- screeeeeeech-


    The White Star¡¯s ears were going deaf from a sharp noise.


    He could not hear anything else, and it felt as if he was slowly being separated from the world.


    ¡°¡­N¡­o¡­¡­!¡±


    The White Star¡¯s instincts were telling him something.


    ¡®I¡¯m dying¡­¡­!¡¯


    However, this death felt different from the countless deaths he had faced until now.


    The aura of the God of Death that had been on his body was disappearing.


    The power of that curse had been on the White Star¡¯s body through his endless reincarnations. The God of Death¡¯s aura that had been the driving force of his reincarnation was scattering away like smoke.


    ¡®Unbelievable.¡¯


    The White Star¡¯s pupils started shaking.


    ¡®I can¡¯t reincarnate anymore? I worked my ass off to get to this point! But I¡¯m going to die? I¡¯m going to die like this? This is how I meet my end?¡¯


    The White Star was not afraid of death. He was that kind of person.


    However, the White Star reached his hand out after facing eternal death.


    His arm was shaking as it reached away from his crumbling body.


    The weak hand that he barely managed to reach out grabbed Cale¡¯s arm.


    However, that hand did not have the strength to hold onto it.


    The hand slipped and the White Star did whatever he could to put some strength into it.


    ¡°Groooaa¡­ ugh.¡±


    Chhhhhh-


    The fingernail he raised to il around left a light injury on Cale¡¯s arm.


    That was his limit.


    Cale looked down at the fallen White Star. The White Star and Cale were still observing each other.


    Once his Instant ended in less than one second, Cale wiped some blood off his face with the hand not holding the dagger.


    ¡®How amazing.¡¯


    It was fine.


    No, his body was instantaneously bing fine.


    - Cale, your te is fine¡­ And you-


    The Super Rock could not finish his sentence.


    He could not hide his shock.


    He barely managed to speak again after a while.


    - ¡­You¡¯re getting healthier.


    The injury on his heart was closing.


    The healing could not be seen because of the blood that spurted out when he stabbed and then removed the dagger, but Cale could feel his life force that was stronger than ever before swirling around in his body.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Cale lowered his head.


    The now red dagger that had absorbed Cale¡¯s blood¡­


    The root dagger in his hand slowly turned to dust starting from the tip.


    Shhhh¡ª


    That red dust left the dagger and approached Cale.


    ¡®Mm!¡¯


    It then seeped into Cale¡¯s heart.


    ¡®The World Tree was telling the truth.¡¯


    Cale recalled what the World Tree had said while giving him the dagger.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. You will not die. It will be grotesque since you will bleed a lot, but it will actually be helpful to you too. I guarantee it.¡¯


    It had not hurt at all when he stabbed his heart either.


    That was how he was able to stab so deeply in one try.


    And when he made up his mind to use Instant¡­


    When he decided it would only be about half a second¡­ Cale had decided that it would not be very dangerous because it was less than one second and he was not nning on using any ancient powers with it.


    He thought that he would not faint nor have his te broken likest time.


    However, he did expect it to tax his body in multiple ces at least a bit.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s really weird.¡¯


    It had not burdened his body much to use Instant.


    Of course, it had hurt when he received injuries on his body to take that one step forward while using it.


    Cale was personally experiencing the fact that his body condition was getting much better, to the point that he did not even need objective data.


    He heard an old man¡¯s voice at that moment.


    It was the first time in a long while that the Vitality of the Heart had spoken since being absorbed into the shield.


    - ¡­It looks like a new regeneration power will be born.


    Cale¡¯s eyes became a bit wider.


    - Traces of an immortal are being gathered.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp.


    The World Tree¡¯s roots were the things that had never disappeared as it repeated death and life. It had given Cale the foundation of those roots.


    ¡®That foundation has been imbued into my heart.¡¯


    ¡®This is like herbal medicine. This is an extremely great herbal medicine.¡¯


    The whole dagger had turned to dust and disappeared. Cale looked down at his empty hand before turning his head.


    ¡°¡­Haaaaa¡­ haaaaa¡­¡­¡±


    The White Star was breathing lightly, as if it was difficult to even breathe.


    Cale reached his hand out.


    Chhhhhhhhh-


    The red diary floated up.


    Red leaves fluttered and Cale¡¯s eyes turned red.


    - Cale, I know that your te wasn¡¯t destroyed, but¡­ You should still not overdo it!


    - It¡¯s okay. Hyung-nim, this kid¡¯s going to live even longer than I did.


    The Super Rock tried to stop Cale while the old man of the Vitality of the Heartughed out loud.


    - But still!


    The Super Rock tried to stop him again, but Cale had no ns on listening.


    He needed to confirm it.


    His now red eyes focused on the White Star.


    The White Star¡¯s eyes were slowly closing.


    Lines appeared above his body.


    The annual rings of his numerous lives appeared once again.


    Cale closed his eyes for a moment and then opened them back.


    The White Star¡¯srgest ring was breaking down.


    The annual ring was crumbling from the spot he had stabbed with the dagger.


    ¡°¡­Def¡­inite¡­ly¡­¡­¡±


    The White Star was talking about the next life until the end.


    Cale silently observed all of it.


    There was nothing else for him to do. He had to keep his eyes on the White Star just in case something happened.


    However¡­


    ¡®That damn god bastard is quiet.¡¯


    He was just waiting.


    ¡®The sealed god is probably waiting for the same moment as me.¡¯


    Everything was quiet.


    He didn¡¯t know what the hell Clopeh was doing that he was this quiet, but he felt as if he knew why the sealed god was not attacking at all.


    Once the White Starpletely dies¡­


    His ancient powers would flow out.


    Based on what he knew, ancient powers were seep into the ce where their master dies or into a special item.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be bad if they seep into the temple.¡¯


    The temple was the sealed god¡¯s territory.


    They would definitely negatively impact Cale. Furthermore, these were not regr ancient powers; these were the White Star¡¯s powers.


    It was especially important that the sky attribute ancient power did not end up in the temple¡¯s hands.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I need to take them.¡¯


    Although Cale felt that it was wrong to have these thoughts in front of someone who was dying and whose soul might even be damaged despite them being the enemy, Cale had to get rid of as many variables as possible since he had decided to take care of this on his own.


    Cale was someone who could do that.


    Embrace.


    He nned on Embracing all of the White Star¡¯s ancient powers.


    ¡®Where should I store them?¡¯


    Cale moved his hand to his inner shirt pocket to find things to Embrace them in.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing that the heart is on the left.¡¯


    He would have stabbed this pocket with the dagger as well if it had been on the right.


    Cale kept his eyes on the White Star and tried to put his hand into his pocket.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    An orb rolled into his viewpoint at that moment.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    He recalled that Clopeh had been holding some kind of orb in his hand.


    ¡®¡­Video recording device.¡¯


    Cale got chills for a different reason after realizing that this broken orb was an automatic video recording device.


    ¡®That could have been bad.¡¯


    Clopeh had almost recorded the whole thing.


    Thankfully, the orb was broken and rolling on the ground.


    ¡®I just need to make Clopeh keep his mouth shut.¡¯


    Then the others will have no idea as to what happened in here.


    They will only be able to imagine what happened even with Cale covered in blood like this.


    ¡®They¡¯ll never imagine that I stabbed my own heart.¡¯


    Cale then thought about the others who were still taking the test.


    ¡®Are they still not out?¡¯


    They were taking longer than he expected.


    Cale thought that he would be hearing people trying to break through the rubble he had used to block the opening by now.


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Haaa, he-¡±


    ¡®¡­What is that? What is thisugh-like sob-like noise?¡¯


    Cale could not look away because the White Star could die at any moment and could only focus to listen better.


    This weak voice that sounded as if it might break off was definitely not Clopeh¡¯s voice.


    ¡°¡­Choi Han?¡±


    He did not hear any response nor noise.


    Cale remained calm and continued speaking.


    He needed to be calm.


    He needed to figure out what that punk had seen.


    ¡°When did you get here? I didn¡¯t sense youing in.¡±


    He suddenly heard Clopeh¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°You must not have heard because it was the moment you stabbed your heart, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t need to look to know what kind of look was on Clopeh¡¯s face right now, as he sounded as if he had seen something that left a deep impression on him.


    However, that crazy bastard¡¯s face wasn¡¯t the issue right now.


    It was true that Cale might not have felt Choi Han¡¯s presence at that moment since he was focused on the dagger. No, it wasn¡¯t just a might. It was highly likely.


    Cale heard extremely weak footsteps behind him.


    ¡®Has Choi Han ever walked this weakly before?¡¯


    Cale heard Choi Han¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°What was that? What did I just see?¡±


    He sounded as if he was scolding Cale, but his voice was shaking and extremely weak.


    Cale could not respond.


    Choi Han scowled while looking at the back of the person who did not respond nor even look back.


    Everything turned white for him.


    His mind was still nk. He had no thoughts whatsoever¡­


    Other than whether he was still in an illusion.


    Mary pulled on his clothes as he started walking. No, she was barely holding it.


    Mary was so shocked that she could not say anything and could only barely hold onto Choi Han¡¯s clothes with a shaky hand.


    ¡®What is going on? Miss Mary, what happened?¡±


    Rosalyn was running toward them in the back.


    However, Choi Han simply continued walking toward the back of the person who was still silently looking at the White Star.


    ¡®He¡¯s alive. He¡¯s okay. This person did not fall down. Yes, he¡¯s not dead. He will not die. There is no way that this person will die. He will definitely not die.¡¯


    Choi Han repeated these words as if they were a prayer.


    He felt as if he would fall to the ground if he did not do that.


    There was someone who did fall to the ground though.


    Outside the temple¡­


    ¡°¡­What did I¡­ just see¡­¡­¡±


    Litana, the Queen of the Jungle. Her lips were shaking. She could not think of anything because of the shock and had fallen to the ground because her legs had grown weak.


    ¡°¡­How¡­ How¡­ Such a thing¡­¡­¡±


    She could not speak either.


    She was looking at the orb above the sealed god¡¯s temple with her pupils shaking.


    Cale had stabbed himself in the heart with the dagger just now.


    He then used that dagger to defeat the White Star.


    She felt as if everything was going dark because of these two short statements.


    She thought at first that the sealed god was showing everybody the worst possible illusion. However, she was able to tell that it was real the moment the White Star fell.


    An instant.


    What Cale had done in an extremely short period of time was something that was the most sublime and beautiful yet sad thing that Litana had ever seen in her life.


    Cale was still standing firmly in her eyes.


    Although his whole body was covered in blood and his heart was stabbed¡­


    He was still alive.


    ¡°¡­Is he human¡­¡­¡±


    Numerous emotions flew through her mind before she ended on awe.


    She could not say anything else after that.


    She couldn¡¯t even scream nor gasp.


    She was very, very shocked.


    Her heart was also in pain.


    Her heart was also heavy with an emotion she could not figure out.


    However, she knew that she was not the only one having such emotions.


    Everybody around her was quiet.


    Nobody dared to speak loudly.


    There were only quiet mumblings every so often, but no cheering nor screaming.


    It was probably even more like this because Litana was where the respective representatives and chief executives of the different nations were gathered.


    Litana and these chief executives had headed toward the temple as soon as Clopeh showed up on the orb. They were speechless at what they saw as soon as they stepped onto the temple steps.


    ¡°What is it?! What is going on?!¡±


    She heard a young voice at that moment.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see because the crown prince blocked me!¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    Raon, On, and Hong looked around because the rowdy area around them had suddenly be silent. It was because Alberu suddenly stepped in front of them and made them unable to see what happened.


    The children then raised their heads and urgently looked for Cale.


    ¡°Gramps!¡±


    Raon pulled at Eruhaben¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°G, gramps. Why is our human like that? W, why is there-¡±


    ¡®Why is there so much blood?¡¯


    Raon could not get himself to say the word blood. That was why he quickly said something else.


    ¡°Gramps! What happened?! The human seems fine right now!¡±


    ¡°Noona.¡±


    Hong, in his kitten form, curled his body and grabbed On.


    On was unable to say anything as she observed Cale¡¯s condition.


    His body was covered in blood and his chest was quite the mess, but his body was not shaking and hisplexion looked fine. He was not stumbling and instead was standing up straight with a firm gaze.


    Yes, he seemed okay for now.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. He should be fine. He must be fine.¡¯


    On, who was able to understand Cale¡¯s condition well after having seen it multiple times, turned her head to get some validation.


    Alberu was quietly standing there.


    On frowned as soon as she looked into his eyes.


    Alberu was standing there with his mouth shut and the expression on his face was one she had never seen before.


    On¡¯s front paw grabbed at Alberu¡¯s pants with concern.


    She could see Alberu still only looking at the orb as he started speaking.


    ¡°¡­Crazy bastard¡­¡­¡±


    He sounded terrible.


    Not even a speck of his usual grace could be felt from his voice.


    On felt someone pick her and Hong up.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Eruhaben held the children in his arms and left that singlement.


    On saw it at that moment.


    She saw Choi Han and Marying over and standing next to Cale.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Raon¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°The White Star-¡±


    Raon could not finish his sentence.


    * * *


    Inside the temple.


    The White Star¡¯s body was slowly turning into dust and disappearing.


    Cale immediately moved again at that moment.


    Shhhhhhh-


    There were many sources of light floating up from the White Star¡¯s disappearing body.


    ¡®Those are the ancient powers.¡¯


    His eyes looked at the White Star¡­ And then past him toward the sculpture.


    That was why he had not managed to see Choi Han¡¯s gaze that had turned vicious and Mary¡¯s gaze that had be even more vicious.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 761: Seeing it all (6)

    <h4>Chapter 761</h4>


    # Seeing it all (6)


    Cale, who had been standing firmly, started walking toward the White Star.


    ¡°Those are ancient powers.¡±


    He then gave a shortment to the others standing behind them.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking them.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up at that moment. The sculpture on the wall... The sealed god depicted as a beautiful human... The eyes of the sculpture turned red again.


    ¡®Yes, you¡¯re making your move too.¡¯


    The god started moving the moment Cale said that he was going to take the ancient powers.


    They were aiming for the same thing as he had expected.


    ¡°I guess...¡±


    Choi Han quietly mumbled as he walked past Cale.


    "We can talkter.¡±


    Cale got chills on his back but chose to ignore it for now and walked toward the disappearing White Star.


    ¡°...You will need to talk with me too.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, looks like you are in trouble, young master Cale. Sounds like we will need to talk too.¡±


    He truly got chills after hearing Mary and Rosalyn¡¯s cold voices but Cale did his best not to turn his head.


    He did not have time for that.


    The White Star was turning into dust from the bottom up.


    His body was turning into dust and scattering away quickly.


    ¡°...N...n...o......¡±


    The White Star couldn¡¯t even speak properly but there was no look of resignation on his face.


    However, Cale didn¡¯t have time to be looking at his face either.


    ¡®You crazy bastard. You sure had a lot of them.¡¯


    The spheres of light slowly floating up one or two at a time from the White Star¡¯s disappearing body...


    Red, green, white, ck, etc.


    Cale subconsciously sighed as the number of spheres easily surpassed five.


    ¡®...Did the White Star really have so many ancient powers?¡¯


    When he had that question...


    And when he subconsciously frowned at that question...


    Baaaaaaaaaang---!


    He heard a loud noise.


    The red light that shot out of the sculpture¡¯s eyes crashed into ck aura.


    The ck aura exploded and the red light disappeared with the explosion.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    Cale smirked again.


    When he first saw that red light and threw the golden que toward that eerie light... Cale had realized it at that moment.


    ¡®He¡¯s weaker now.¡¯


    ¡°He¡¯s weaker than in the illusion.¡±


    Choi Han, who was calmly making that assessment, didn¡¯t even look at Cale as he continued.


    ¡°As expected, he has his limits. A sealed god is limited.¡±


    Rosalyn soon raised her voice.


    ¡°Of course! That power just now is probably something he gathered by swallowing up people¡¯s despair. That¡¯s my guess since his attacks are getting weaker each time.¡±


    Rosalyn smiled as shemented.


    ¡°This god doesn¡¯t have much left. It won¡¯t be long before he can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    It was not long until the sealed god couldn¡¯t do anything other than watch in his sealed state.


    Cale knew this as well.


    ¡®It makes no sense that the sealed god would be able to attack freely in the real world.¡¯


    If that was the case, the sealed god would have broken through the seal a long time ago and spread his despair throughout the world.


    The reason that the sealed god could attack like this andsh out was probably thanks to the Hunters.


    Now that he knew that the reason these temples appeared in the different worlds was because the Hunters... He had no choice but to think that way.


    Cale left the sealed god to the others and quickly approached the White Star, whose body had turned to dust and only his head was remaining.


    The spheres of light did not move and roamed around the White Star as if they were tied down.


    It was probably because the White Star was not dead yet.


    Baaaaaang---!


    Bang, bang! Baaaaang!


    The attacks continued.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the temple going to break?¡±


    Rosalynughed as she shouted while Choi Han calmly responded.


    ¡°I want to destroy it all.¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°But not everybody is out yet.¡±


    ¡°No. I was thest. I think that Commander Toonka gave up on the test early on. The hall changed appearance once I came out.¡±


    There was a reason Rosalyn was so rxed.


    ¡°It was a path back to the entrance we came in. That showed up.¡±


    ¡°...I guess I have nothing to worry about if everybody is out.¡±


    ¡®These vicious people.¡¯


    Cale grabbed some badges from his inner shirt pocket as he shouted.


    ¡°Choi Han, you can¡¯t break that sculpture!¡±


    The sealed god was sealed in that sculpture on the wall. He had no idea of knowing what would happen if that sculpture was destroyed.


    ¡®Breaking the sculpture might release the seal.¡¯


    Of course, he didn¡¯t think that that would be the case.


    ¡®If that was the case, those Hunter bastards would have destroyed the sculpture and called forth the sealed god.¡¯


    The sealed god would have also asked Cale to break the sculpture and not Embrace it.


    ¡®If the seal broke because the sculpture was destroyed... It¡¯d be quite the shabby seal for having been done by the gods.¡¯


    This seal probably could not be resolved so easily.


    However, Cale was nning on not touching the sculpture or the wall for now because he wanted to prepare for the what ifs.


    ¡°...Oo...ahhhhhh.......¡±


    The White Star¡¯s face was disappearing now too.


    A ck sphere of light shot up as thest piece.


    ¡®That¡¯s thest one.¡¯


    Cale had a feeling that this was thest of the White Star¡¯s powers.


    Those powers would now start moving toward special locations or items once the White Starpletely disappears.


    Cale lowered his body and looked at the different colored orbs. He was prepared to use Embrace at any moment.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    The White Star looked at Cale after hearing thatment.


    Thest thing remaining was the face covered by that white mask that covered half his face.


    That face turned to dust and disappeared as well.


    It was unbelievably quick.


    It was so quick that the eyes couldn¡¯t even leave a greeting.


    The White Star disappeared like that.


    Thud.


    The white mask fell to the ground.


    Cale, who was holding some golden turtle badges, reached his hand toward the lights.


    Ooooooong-


    The lights shook intensely and looked as if they would shoot out like arrows. Cale tried to use Embrace on those spheres of light.


    Boom!


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    However, Cale stumbled and his body tilted to one side at that moment.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    The temple was shaking.


    The temple floor was roaring as if there was an earthquake.


    Crack, crunch!


    Baaaaang---!


    The floor was breaking.


    ¡®This damn god bastard!¡¯


    He was sure this was the sealed god¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    The rumbling just now made the badges in Cale¡¯s hand fall to the ground.


    Cale grabbed whatever he could grab.


    Ooooooong-


    As the ancient powers looked ready to escape... Red light shot out toward them.


    It wasn¡¯t just one or two rays of red lights.


    Endless amounts of ominous red lights shot out from the sculpture. Choi Han and Rosalyn moved to stop them but it would be bad if even one of them managed to touch an ancient power.


    ¡®Of all things......!¡¯


    Cale frowned while looking at the thing in his hand.


    Clopeh¡¯s video recording device.


    It was the cracked video recording device he saw earlier.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The temple floor was still shaking. Cale raised his body and tired to Embrace them again.


    Baaaaang---!


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    However, a ray of red light that they did not managed to stop struck the ground.


    It thankfully couldn¡¯t aim for the ancient powers, but it struck the ground close to Cale that Cale¡¯s body tilted again from the aftershock and the shaking of the ground.


    - L, look at how weak your legs are!


    As the Super Rock shouted with pity...


    Crack.


    The automatic video recording device that fell out of Cale¡¯s hand crumbled into pieces.


    - ...Cale.


    ¡°Motherf......¡±


    - I guess bing healthy... doesn¡¯t mean that your lost athletic abilities came back. Looks like you¡¯ll need to build some muscles.


    Cale¡¯s body was overflowing with more life force than ever before but that was unable to help him gain the muscles and athletic abilities his body had lost.


    He heard Choi Han¡¯s coarse and extremely angry voice at that moment.


    ¡°I knew it would be like this! Look at how he acts all fine but keeps falling down because he has no strength in his legs!¡±


    Cale avoided looking at this unfamiliarly shouting Choi Han and moved to do what he needed to do.


    Cale was the only person here who could Embrace the ancient powers.


    Of course, it would be fine for the others to get the ancient powers.


    However, there was one problem that they all knew, which prevented the others from easily jumping in.


    The problem was simple.


    ¡®Nobody knows which one is the sky attribute ancient power.¡¯


    There were more than five spheres of light. Nobody had any way of knowing which of these ancient powers was the sky attribute ancient power that required dead mana.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Baaaaaang---!


    The red lights shot out to attack again and Cale lowered his body to crawl.


    At that moment...


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    He heard Mary¡¯s voice again. However, Cale didn¡¯t have the time to turn around.


    ¡°I sense dead mana from those spheres of light!¡±


    However, Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over after hearing those words.


    The necromancer, Mary.


    Unlike Cale, she was able to sense dead mana. That meant that Mary should be able to tell which one was the sky attribute ancient power.


    ¡®That¡¯s go-¡¯


    The moment he was about to think that that was good...


    "There are two! I sense dead mana from two of them!¡±


    ¡®What?


    ...Two?¡¯


    ¡°The ck one and the blue one!¡±


    The temple shook even more intensely the moment Mary shouted. It was so bad that even Choi Han stumbled a bit.


    Furthermore, Cale realized why this god bastard was aiming for the White Star¡¯s powers.


    Mary shouted again.


    "The ck one, the ck one is more ominous!¡±


    Cale¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°...It¡¯s the Demonic race.¡±


    The White Star. That bastard had made a deal with the Demonic race.


    Cale, who remembered a memory he had stored away, attentively observed the ck sphere of light and realized something.


    Unlike the other spheres of light that looked ready to shoot out at any moment, the ck light was just floating there.


    ¡®...Makes sense.


    If the contractor disappears, the contract needs to wait.¡¯


    It needed to wait for a new contractor.


    The sealed god seemed to want this power connected to the Demonic race for some reason.


    He might have calcted that this was his way of connecting with the Demonic race.


    The Demonic race was a race that worshiped the sealed god, the God of Despair, after all.


    Cale focused his gaze on the ck sphere and grabbed whatever he could grab.


    ¡°...Of all things to grab!¡±


    It was the only remaining trace of the White Star now that he was gone.


    The white half-mask was in Cale¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Is this an item from the Demon World?¡¯


    This white half-mask was not a regr item.


    ¡°Young master Cale! The ancient powers-!¡±


    However, Cale did not have time to think about that.


    Oooooong-- oooooong--


    The ancient powers finally started moving.


    They were shooting out in all different directions.


    Cale raised his body about half way and ran toward the ancient powers as if he was falling on them.


    He then started Embracing them.


    Ooooo--- ooooooong--- oooo---


    There were eerie noises and the intensely vibrating spheres of light stopped moving.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale groaned.


    The stopped spheres of light... These powers were pulling Cale toward them.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    It was different from the slightly easy Embracing process until now.


    In some ways, it should have been expected. These were the White Star¡¯s strong ancient powers and not regr ancient powers. Furthermore, there were multiple of them as well.


    There was even a power with the contract from the Demonic race.


    - Shit, Cale!


    He heard the Super Rock¡¯s voice and then Rosalyn¡¯s voice.


    "We need to stop it!¡±


    Red light was shooting out like crazy from the sculpture¡¯s eyes.


    The temple was shaking so much that Rosalyn and Mary had to sit on the ground while using their powers.


    However, Rosalyn soon smiled.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    Numerous colors of light started moving toward Cale.


    They moved very slowly at first.


    But they soon charged toward Cale rapidly.


    It looked as if a rainbow was surrounding Cale.


    Rosalyn forgot for a moment that she was fighting and observed that beautiful sight. She then noticed the frown on Cale¡¯s face as well as the variable that happened.


    ¡°...Oh no!¡±


    The green sphere of light...


    It rejected the white half-mask and started exiting its orbit toward Cale.


    The green light then shot up into the ceiling.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Rosalyn became anxious as the green sphere of light shot up higher than Choi Han¡¯s height, her shield, and Mary¡¯s ck spider webs.


    ¡®The sealed god will-!¡¯


    The green sphere of light had shot up instantly.


    Red light shot out toward that sphere of light.


    The sealed god was making his move toward the only ancient power that had escaped from the orbit.


    Cale¡¯s voice pierced through the temple.


    ¡°Hey you!¡±


    Cale was anxious and had subconsciously said that to get someone¡¯s attention.


    However, the person surprisingly knew that Cale was calling for him.


    Cale and Clopeh...


    Clopeh, who had not taken his eyes off Cale, reacted immediately to Cale¡¯s voice.


    Cale saw this and immediately shouted.


    ¡°Throw it!¡±


    Clopeh quickly picked up the thing in front of him.


    He picked up the red diary.


    Clopeh then threw the diary toward the green sphere of light.


    The green sphere of light.


    Cale had felt the aura of this power when it rejected the White Star¡¯s half-mask and escaped.


    Wood.


    He felt the power of wood from this green sphere.


    It was simr to an aura he had felt once before, as if they were twins.


    The Annual rings of life in Cale¡¯s possession...


    Was only half of the wood attribute ancient power that Drew Thames left behind.


    The White Star had the other half.


    Chhhh----


    The red diary opened.


    - Good job.


    Drew Thames warmly whispered to Cale.


    - This is mine.


    The green sphere of light that had been shooting up toward the ceiling changed directions.


    The ominous red light was unable to follow it.


    The green sphere headed toward the red diary.


    Paaaat-


    Cale could hear Drew talking about being full in a tired voice the moment the green light struck the diary.


    - I¡¯mplete now.


    Cale.


    Won¡¯t you be the patriarch of the House of Thames?


    Cale stood up.


    He brushed the dust off of the white half-mask.


    All of the lights that had been surrounding him had been Embraced into the white half-mask.


    Cale looked forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one left now.¡±


    Cale smiled brightly while looking at the beautiful person, no, sculpture engraved into the wall.

 Chapter 762: It’s Karma (1)

    <h4>Chapter 762</h4>


    TCF 762


    # It¡¯s Karma (1)


    The rumbling shaking the temple suddenly stopped.


    Red light no longer shot out of the sculpture on the wall.


    Choi Han¡¯s hand holding the sword rxed. The sword hung down toward the ground.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale was picking up the red diary.


    There was silence for a moment.


    However, during that short instant... Choi Han¡¯s eyes quickly inspected Cale¡¯s condition.


    ¡®...The injury-¡¯


    He was certain that he saw the dagger stab deep into Cale¡¯s chest.


    There was arge hole on the left side of Cale¡¯s shirt, however, his body underneath was bloodied but fine.


    ¡®...Tattoo.¡¯


    Cale had said that the ancient powers be tattooed on your body when you obtain them. He mentioned that he had one such design on his chest over his heart, but that tattoo and a grotesque injury mixed together to look disgusting.


    Cale wasughing right now while looking like that.


    He wasughing while looking at the sculpture that Choi Han presumed the sealed god was sealed within.


    Plop.


    Something round rolled over and touched Choi Han¡¯s foot. He looked down to see an orb.


    ¡®...An automatic video recording device?


    There was that video recording device earlier too. Why are these automatic video recording devices here?¡¯


    Choi Han was confused for a moment before he thought of someone and turned his head.


    Cale, the sealed god... And the now dead and disappeared White Star.


    Clopeh was quietly moving during this short moment of silence.


    The temple shook violently and was destroyed in many ces because of the battle.


    Clopeh was quickly doing something within this debris.


    Choi Han frowned after realizing what Clopeh was doing.


    ¡®...Did he install some automatic video recording devices?


    That crazy bastard.¡¯


    Choi Han filled with rage. It was because Clopeh¡¯s green eyes were sparkling as if they were green leaves covered in morning dew receiving sunlight.


    He had a thought at the same time.


    ¡®I need to make sure that the children do not see that.¡¯


    Forget the chaos that would ensue if Raon, On, or Hong saw that... the children would be so sad.


    He also had another thought.


    ¡®I will need to show it to Eruhaben-nim and his highness though.¡¯


    Choi Han had not thought about it until now because of the shocking sight, but he knew that what Cale stabbed his heart with was a dagger. That let him know that Cale had not told them everything until now.


    He did tell them that this dagger from the World Tree was the tool to kill the White Star but he had never expected the method to be something like this.


    Of course, this method did allow them to delete the White Star from this world easier than expected.


    ¡®...That and this are two different things.¡¯


    Choi Han made up his mind to neverpletely believe the things Cale said from now on. He told himself that he would look into things without Cale knowing if something seemed iffy or it felt as if Cale was hiding something.


    He made eye contact with Mary at that moment.


    He had no idea what she was thinking, but Mary¡¯s gaze was no joke either.


    The fact that such an innocent girl could have this kind of gaze meant that she had received quite the shock.


    The two of them looked at each other and nodded their heads before turning away.


    Step step.


    Cale¡¯s footsteps broke through the silence and echoed in the temple.


    He had already put the white half-mask and the diary back in his pocket and was headed toward the wall with the sculpture.


    To be more specific, he was headed toward the altar in front of that wall.


    ¡°Is it this?¡±


    Cale stopped walking and quietly looked down at the key on top of the altar.


    This was the original way to get out of this temple and make it disappear.


    This was something Ahn Roh Man, the man from another world, had told them. The person who manages toplete all of the illusion tests gets to the end of the temple, grabs this white key, and returns to the temple door that serves as both the entrance and the exit.


    ¡®I can¡¯t do that.¡¯


    Cale had no intentions of using that method.


    He showed his true thoughts without any hesitation.


    ¡°How...¡±


    He looked into the eyes of the beautiful sculpture on the wall as he asked.


    ¡°How can I kill you?¡±


    Smile.


    The moment the corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up...


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Choi Han urgently called out to him while Rosalyn grabbed Mary¡¯s arm and shouted.


    ¡°Sit!¡±


    Booooooooooooooooooooooooom---


    There was another loud explosion in the temple and the entire thing started shaking again.


    However, the strength of the rumbling waspletely different from earlier.


    The marble floor of the temple bobbed up and down as if they were waves.


    It was as if the angry god¡¯s mind was being reflected in here.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cale¡¯s body tilted.


    ¡®How the hell am I supposed to maintain my bnce when the ground is moving so much?!¡¯


    Cale had only been prepared for a rumbling at the same level as before.


    ¡®Does this damn god only know how to make his temple shake?!¡¯


    Maybe that was all he could do right now.


    ¡®He¡¯s sealed and he used up a good amount of the despair he gathered from the numerous worlds.¡¯


    That proved that he was trying to use the White Star or Cale to do something.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s angry since everything he did became useless.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s two arms iled in the air.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    Cale lost his bnce and his body tilted toward the back.


    Choi Han was running toward him in shock. Choi Han then stopped walking.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    "Are you okay, sir?¡±


    Cale could see Clopeh smiling brightly while supporting him. Clopeh was supporting Cale¡¯s back with his shoulder.


    Cale almost pushed Clopeh away because the smile on Clopeh¡¯s face was so radiant. It was because he saw the broken automatic video recording device.


    ¡®At least it¡¯s bro-hmm?¡¯


    Cale saw the two automatic video recording devices in Clopeh¡¯s arms.


    ¡®...This punk?¡¯


    Clopeh smiled aloofly and nodded his head despite the emotions raging in Cale¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I recorded everything, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale wanted to smack that mouth.


    However, he did not have the time to do that.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Temple floor fluctuated even stronger and was shooting up irregrly now.


    Tatap!


    There were some light footsteps as Choi Han kicked off the floor and shot forward toward the temple wall.


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes caught an eerie sight at that moment.


    ¡®...Hands-¡¯


    The sculpture on the wall he presumed to be the sealed god...


    The numerous hands drawn on the wall underneath the sculpture as if they were supporting it were squirming.


    Crack, crack-


    They then left the wall and started charging toward Cale and the others.


    The wrists that appeared after the hands left the wall expanded without any limits.


    ¡®Ah, this is a bit disgusting.¡¯


    The sight of numerous hands reaching out was a bit scary. As Cale subconsciously flinched...


    ¡°Ah. Another image of the legend mighte out.¡±


    Cale heard Clopeh¡¯s voice, pushed him away, and stood up on his own. He then shouted.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    Baaaaaang---!


    ck aura shot out toward the hands at the same time.


    Some of the hands were destroyed but the still numerous remaining hands were still moving forward.


    They were heading toward Cale.


    Everybody realized that Cale was the target of those hands.


    ¡°I will block them.¡±


    Cale heard the GPS-like voice as two robes moved in front of him.


    ck threads shot out of Mary¡¯s hand and started grasping the hands. Rosalyn¡¯s red hair was fluttering and her hands that were full of red mana were raised into the air.


    ¡°Choi Han, Miss Rosalyn!¡±


    Cale shouted at that moment.


    ¡°The left!¡±


    Mary turned her head to look at Cale. Cale looked more rxed than she had expected. Mary heard Cale¡¯s voice just as she was about to stop being tense.


    His voice was loud and clear.


    ¡°Make a hole on the left side!¡±


    Cale¡¯s original n was to Embrace the sealed god and reseal him so that he could not move.


    However, that thought changed at the end.


    The sealed god wanted Cale to Embrace him.


    The sealed god asked Cale to make a deal with him and to Embrace him so that he could escape from the temple. That was when Cale learned that Embrace was not the perfect solution.


    In that case, what could he do?


    ¡®If I can¡¯t do it on my own...


    If I don¡¯t know the answer...


    We just need to think about it together.¡¯


    Cale was at least flexible enough to do that.


    Furthermore, there wasn¡¯t much the sealed god could do now.


    Why?


    ¡®It¡¯s not like he can escape.¡¯


    They needed to open the door with this white key for the temple to disappear.


    Thinking about it in the opposite direction...


    ¡®This temple has to stay here if we don¡¯t open the door with this key.¡¯


    That must mean that...


    ¡®We will escape for now and find a way to take down the sealed god.¡¯


    Of course, it was possible to shout that he gave up. But that meant that he would need to go through the tests again.


    But Cale would absolutely not do that.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get an answer if I ask Eruhaben-nim or have Miss Cage ask the God of Death.


    Cale believed that if he threatened or annoyed the God of Death, he would spill the beans since he supposedly had a lot of negative feelings toward the sealed god.


    And if that doesn¡¯t work...


    ¡®Now that we took down the White Star...¡¯


    Now that hepleted that small task that he couldn¡¯t show the others, there was no need for him to suffer on his own.


    They could all take care of things together.


    He had many strong allies on the outside.


    Rosalyn shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Young master Cale! Didn¡¯t you say that attacks don¡¯t work on the temple and that they won¡¯t even leave any scratches?¡±


    ording to what Ahn Roh Man told them about the temple, any power other than formunication would not leave even a scratch on this temple if used in the illusions.


    Basically, that meant that no attacks worked on the temple.


    ¡°No, Rosalyn!¡±


    Rosalyn turned toward Choi Han.


    ¡°It¡¯s breaking right now!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn realized that she did not notice because it was quite hectic.


    The red lights as well as Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Mary¡¯s attacks had crumbled many parts of the temple wall and the interior area.


    The damage was pretty smallpared to the scale of the attacks they had cast, but at least the temple was breaking.


    Rosalyn heard Cale¡¯s calm voice as she realized that fact.


    "The sealed god has lost a lot of strength.¡±


    The sealed god had used too much of the power he had gathered in his sealed state because of Cale.


    The temple was the prison for the sealed god but also his territory.


    ¡°That means that this temple has gotten weaker too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s red mana moved toward a spot as she said that.


    ¡°Choi Han!¡±


    Choi Han, who was already running forward, channeled his ck aura as she shouted.


    Ooooooooong-


    There was a small rumbling as the ck yong rose from the shining ck aura and opened its jaws.


    This fire-like red mana... The ck yong charging behind it with its jaws open...


    ¡°Mary. You stop the hands.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Numerous ck threads shot out of Mary¡¯s hand and wrapped around the handsing out of the wall.


    Squeeze.


    Mary clenched her fist and the threads became taut and stopped the hands from advancing. Mary¡¯s shoulders shook a bit.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Clopeh gasped.


    Mary felt a me behind her. No, it was the aura of a me imbued with thunderbolts.


    Crackle. Crack.


    Cale was using his ancient powers again.


    Mary realized that and clenched her eyes while Cale was feeling refreshed as he looked down at the fiery thunderbolt in his hand.


    ¡®Wow. My body is in the best condition.


    When was thest time it was like this?¡¯


    Cale tried to think about a time that he was struggling to recall as he raised the hand holding the fiery thunderbolt.


    Choi Han and Rosalyn... The ck yong and the red mana crashed into the left wall.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang---!


    An extremely loud explosion made Cale squint.


    However, he did not miss that opening.


    Rosalyn and Choi Han were already preparing their next attacks.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t even enough to make a hole in the wall.¡¯


    That was why Cale was nning on helping out as well.


    Fire, and then the Super Rock, water, he had plenty of powers he could use.


    Craaaaaaack-


    A faint crack appeared on the wall.


    As expected, once was not enough.


    ¡°Next!¡±


    Choi Han channeled his aura the moment Rosalyn shouted. Cale was about to help as well.


    It was at that moment.


    Craaaaaaack-


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rosalyn flinched.


    Craaaack-


    Cracks continued to appear on the wall.


    This was happening despite them not attacking it at all. The wall kept getting more cracks.


    Cale subconsciously mumbled after watching this.


    ¡°...Did it go too berserk that the temple is crumbling on its own?¡±


    He wondered if the god used too much of his strength despite being sealed that the temple was overloaded and crumbling.


    The moment he had that thought...


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He heard some noises.


    Cale¡¯splexion instantly changed. Choi Han shouted.


    ¡°Cale-nim, it¡¯s from the outside!¡±


    ¡°...I know, right?¡±


    Craaaaaaack--!


    The gap on the wall that had been quickly cracking instantly became toorge.


    Baaaaang!


    The wall crumbled down as a result.


    Cale subconsciously started speaking after seeing the thing that came through the wall.


    ¡°H, hello-¡±


    The thing that hade through the wall...


    ¡°I, it¡¯s been a while... Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    It was a Dragon¡¯s head.


    It was a real Dragon¡¯s head and not his head in his polymorphed form.


    The Gold Dragon moved his eyes to look at Cale.


    He then smiled.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much. It broke after I mmed my head against it a few times.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.¡¯


    Cale barely held himself back from saying that.


    Eruhaben¡¯s head was no ordinary Dragon¡¯s head.


    His head hadyers of mana resembling a helmet surrounding it.


    Raon, Eruhaben, M, Rasheel, and Dodori... It was an omnipotent mana helmet with the different colors of the Dragons all mixed together.


    ¡®...Something like that... Forget this temple; it could probably destroy most things in this world.¡¯


    As Cale had that thought...


    Shhhhhhh-


    Eruhaben stepped back.


    Arge hole that could easily serve as an exit appeared.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Cale could hear Raon¡¯s voice in the distance.


    However, his eyes were looking at something else.


    ¡°T, that-¡±


    Cale¡¯s voice was shaking and so was his hand.


    Eruhaben turned around and looked toward the approaching Raon, On, and Hong before quietly speaking to Cale inside the temple.


    ¡°...You.¡±


    Cale nkly stared at therge orb above the temple and the scene of himself, the others, and the inside of the temple visible in it.


    Eruhaben looked at him with pity before saying the rest in a shaking voice.


    "Cale, is your heart okay?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°The children did not see it.¡±


    ¡°Then... the others?¡±


    The ancient Dragon polymorphed into his human form before responding calmly but sadly.


    ¡°We saw it. All of it.¡±


    Cale felt as if his mind was fading away.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Choi Han quickly came and supported Cale. He then shouted with shock.


    ¡°Cale-nim! Y, your clothes-¡±


    Cale reached his hand and touched his shirt. It was hot.


    He put his hand into the inner pocket of his shirt.


    His handnded on a book.


    < The Method to Kill Death >


    The divine item of the God of Death was slightly shaking while letting out a lot of heat.


    It was simr to when the God of Death informed Cale about Choi Han seeing Choi Jung Soo¡¯s memories.


    The book, the divine item was telling Cale to quickly open it.


    As expected, the God of Death was trying to tell Cale about how to get rid of this sealed god.


    That was why he must have been waiting for an opening.


    He was waiting for the moment Cale was connected to the outside of the temple.


    And now... they were connected to the outside thanks to the headbutt from a certain Dragon.


    ¡°Motherf......¡±


    Cale subconsciously mumbled to himself.


    ¡°This son of a bitch of a god. I will definitely, definitely not let him off.¡±


    Cale¡¯s grudge-filled voice made Mary and the others who were breaking and stopping the hands flinched and look at him.


    Cale didn¡¯t care and clenched his eyes shut while looking at the expressions on the faces of the approaching children averaging nine-years-old and the others before opening them back.


    He then opened the book.

 Chapter 763: It’s Karma (2)

    <h4>Chapter 763</h4>


    # It¡¯s Karma (2)


    The moment Cale was about to look into the divine item...


    ¡°Human!¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    He subconsciously raise his head again after hearing the voice of the children averaging nine-years-old. Cale heard an odd noise at that moment.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    His jaws dropped on their own.


    ¡°...Son of a......¡±


    Eruhaben frowned and shouted.


    ¡°No wonder! I thought it was weird because the orb was moving!¡±


    Cale realized that the fact that he could see the orb, which was straight above the temple, was weird.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    The ancient Dragon spoke with a stiff expression on his face at Cale¡¯s calling.


    ¡°The orb slowly tilted since a few moments ago until it moved lower.


    Cale finally realized that the remaining Dragons were in their Dragon forms and stationed around the temple and the orb.


    ¡°...This looks serious.¡±


    Eruhaben quietly mumbled.


    Screech--- screech- screech-


    The odd noise wasing from the orb.


    The orb that had been split into pieces and showing the inside of the temple until a few moments ago was now changing.


    The six equal pieces disappeared and a red light or liquid started rising from the center.


    The wet-looking red light swirled like a whirlwind and slowly increased its size within the orb.


    It seemed to be boiling likeva.


    Bang! Bang!


    The odd noise changed.


    Bang, baaaaang! Bang!


    The red liquid started mming against the walls of the orb as it grew.


    It was as if it wanted to break through the orb and escape.


    It reminded Cale of an outlet of a volcano.


    Cale¡¯s gaze moved down.


    He could see Puzzle City.


    ¡°...Until the end-¡±


    He scowled and clenched the hand that was holding < The Method to Kill Death >.


    That was why he had put his guard down about something else for a moment.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    Someone calling him in a low voice...


    Cale flinched for a moment at Raon¡¯s vicious gaze. He subconsciously looked away and made eye contact with On and Hong, which made him even more anxious.


    The two of their gazes seemed quite scary as well.


    ¡°Human! Move your arm!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cale, who could only respond stupidly, watched as Raon moved over, smacked his arm away and undid his shirt.


    ¡°T, t, this-!¡±


    ¡°I knew it would be like this, nya!¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    Raon, On, and Hong fiercely red at Cale one after another.


    The children only saw the healed scar.


    ¡®What a relief.¡¯


    Eruhaben thought it was a relief that the children averaging nine-years-old did not see a sight that would have been much more grotesque than what they could imagine.


    He then clicked his tongue.


    ¡®He¡¯s not an unlucky bastard, he¡¯s a foolish bastard.¡¯


    He stealthily took a step back.


    However, he had to stop walking.


    ¡°...Apparently it¡¯s going to explode.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The ancient Dragon turned his head to look at Cale.


    Cale, who had managed to survive the children¡¯s onught, was frowning while looking into the God of Death¡¯s divine item.


    Tap.


    Someone walked into the temple.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    The calm and rxed voice belonged to Alberu. However, Raon slowly moved back after seeing his face.


    ¡°Your highness-¡±


    Choi Han, who was about to approach, flinched for a moment and stopped as well.


    Alberu¡¯s face was quite vicious and cold. His face had a look of rationality on it, but the fire in his eyes was what made it seem vicious.


    ¡°One moment please.¡±


    Cale did not see Alberu¡¯s face as he was focused on the divine item.


    This ck book...


    < The Method to Kill Death >


    The God of Death was sending his will through this divine item.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Mary, Rosalyn, Choi Han and the others were still destroying the hands that were reaching toward Cale.


    However, Cale could not hear that noise or the sound of their allies outside the temple either.


    < That orb is the sealed god¡¯s eye. >


    The God of Death did not beat around the bush.


    < That orb will explode soon. >


    < His goal is to take lives. >


    Screeeeech--- bang, bang!


    The odd noises in the orb mixed together and echoed in Cale¡¯s ears.


    < One of the many moments when humans despair is in the face of death. >


    < With the Hunters turned away from him, the only thing this god, who has used up even the strength he originally preserved to release his seal, can do is to eat the despair of innocent people.


    < I have no idea how strong this explosion from the orb will be. However, I am certain that it is strong enough to take down all of Puzzle City. >


    < I will not go into anymore details right now. >


    < This is too urgent to do that. >


    ¡®This motherfucker.¡¯


    < That will explode in about 6, no, now 5 minutes. >


    Cale¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim! Your highness!¡±


    His eyes were still on the book as he continued shouting.


    ¡°Puzzle City will be in danger if that orb explodes!¡±


    Alberu observed the orb with his mouth shut.


    The sticky red light that filled the inside of the orb and was starting to boil stronger and stronger...


    As if there was no despair worse than death...


    It felt quite ominous.


    Of course, there were times when death was not a source of despair, but death was an iparable despair for the people who had gathered in Puzzle City to find a way to live, to find a way to save the continent.


    Alberu pulled out a videomunication device and started talking.


    ¡°All mages inside Puzzle City immediately cast arge shield.¡±


    Cale looked toward Alberu for a moment.


    ¡®He wants them to cast it immediately? They don¡¯t need to draw magic circles?¡¯


    Alberu received Cale¡¯s gaze and nonchntly responded.


    ¡°Do you know what day it is today?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°How much time do you think has passed?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn, who was preparing a magic shield in the back, gasped. She saw the condensation of her breath and realized that it was no longer the beginning of winter but the middle.


    So much time had already passed.


    ¡°We prepared pretty much everything we could prepare. We had to prepare for the ¡®what-ifs.¡¯¡±


    Alberu turned away from Cale and left a singlement.


    ¡°...The Duke, haaa... Your father has fainted.¡±


    He had been unable to tell whether his son was alive or dead in this temple. Once he was finally able to see his son, what he saw was his son stabbing a dagger deep into his heart.


    How could a father, no, how could anybody be in the right state of mind after that?


    Thankfully, Duchess Vin was in the basement of City Hall guiding the mages of the Henituse territory and had not seen it.


    Of course, Duke Deruth had woken up not too long after that and saw that his son was fine. But that was that and this was this.


    Some people were in awe and amazed at Cale who was fine after being revived, but there was bound to be others who felt the opposite. It was obvious.


    Alberu turned his gaze again to look at Cale, who was standing nkly without even thinking about looking into the divine item again, and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±


    ¡®Why would you do such a reckless thing if you¡¯re going to be like this?¡¯


    He knew that Cale probably did it because he had no other way.


    That was why there was a fire burning inside of Alberu. Uselessness. He didn¡¯t want to experience losing someone because of his own uselessness ever again.


    Alberu added on.


    ¡°We will block this orb from here on. You¡¯re not the only one who can do everything.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s face instantly looked tired after looking into Cale¡¯s shaking pupils.


    ¡°...You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±


    However, his face soon turned back to the nonchnt and cold look.


    ¡°However, do not do that ever again.¡±


    He then turned his head and headed out of the temple.


    ¡°Commander. That is an order.¡±


    Pat. Cale turned around after feeling someone patting his shoulder. Eruhaben smiled at him.


    Booooooooooooooooooooooooom---


    The entire city started rumbling at that moment.


    Duchess Vin... She staid not by the Duke¡¯s side but with the mages who were gathered at City Hall. She looked at the big bag that Vice Captain Hilsman and the knights carried in and gave an order.


    ¡°Vice Captain. Put it down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    Boom.


    High grade and highest-grade magic stones poured out of the bag that was put down. Duchess Vin looked at the mages and gave an order.


    ¡°Use them all!¡±


    Thisrge-scale magic circle...


    This was created with even Eruhaben and the Dragons helping to make it, and wasrge enough to surround all of Puzzle City for any potential emergencies that may arise.


    There were only two reasons for them to use this.


    One was to protect Puzzle City.


    The other reason was so that if things ended up truly terrible and Puzzle City was destroyed, they could use this as a barrier to prevent the aftershock from affecting the outside area.


    Thankfully, they could use it for the former this time.


    Booboobooboooooom----.


    The endless number of magic stones pouring out that felt as if they had gathered the magic stones from all over the Western continent were ced in the hands of the mages who had gathered from all around the Western continent to activate the magic circle.


    Eruhaben smiled after feeling the fluctuation of mana throughout Puzzle City.


    The concentration of a ton of mana was spreading throughout this city.


    ¡°M.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The beige colored Dragon, M, channeled her mana.


    It was not just her. Dodori, Rasheel, Eruhaben...


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it too!¡±


    And Raon as well. The different colored mana of the Dragons created a barrier around the orb.


    The barrier that started with the beige colored mana looked as if it was trying to prevent that red liquid from getting out even if it managed to destroy the orb.


    ¡°All of us, the mages, and even Elementals will help. It should be enough.¡±


    Eruhaben looked at Cale and calmlymented.


    ¡°It seems that way, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Cale, who responded just as calmly, quickly looked back at the divine item and started thinking.


    ¡®It might not be enough.¡¯


    These things might not be enough.


    Cale remembered the red power that the sealed god¡¯s sickle possessed when they saw him in the first illusion test of the temple.


    Of course, the god¡¯s power he faced outside the temple, such as the red light shooting out of the sculpture, was not much.


    They could stop this orb if it was like that.


    However, the red power Cale could sense inside the orb seemed extremely strong.


    < This is probably the sealed god¡¯sst hand to y. >


    As the God of Death mentioned, they could not let their guard down against the sealed god who was preparing hisst hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have things to say to me?¡±


    < 2 minutes left. >


    The God of Death shared his thoughts via writing.


    < Gods do not perish. >


    Cale knew that.


    It was because Cale knew that that he was struggling with how to deal with this sealed god.


    < Use Embrace. >


    Cale frowned.


    The sealed god had wanted Cale to Embrace him as part of the deal.


    However, there was a difference between the God of Death and the sealed god.


    < Embrace him in here. >


    Cale¡¯s eyes looked through the divine item, the ck book.


    His gaze was different from before.


    < Simr to how the temple was the sealed god¡¯s domain... >


    Just like how the God of Death could barely reach Cale through the cintamani and then could not reach him after that...


    In addition, simr to how the sealed God of Despair was free in there...


    There had been benefits in the temple for the God of Despair as it was his domain.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale realized it as the God of Death exined.


    < This book is my domain. >


    Cale was already running with the open book in his hand.


    < I want to put the God of Despair under my foot. >


    < Then, unless you let him out... The sealed god will not be able to do anything in my domain for the rest of eternity. >


    There was only 1 minute, no, less than 1 minute left now.


    Bang, bang! Bang!


    The sticky red light filling the orb started leaving faint traces on the orb.


    Craaaaaaack--!


    Red liquid poured out of the cracking orb.


    The people looking up at the sky had to move quickly after hearing someone give orders.


    ¡°Go to the designated area now!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go into the building!¡±


    Duchess Vin, who was looking at her watch, nodded her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Paaaaat-


    A semi-circle covering all of Puzzle City started appearing at that moment.


    Litana shouted toward Toonka.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Toonka swung the club.


    Baaaaaang---!


    The center of the staircase connecting the temple to the ground started breaking.


    Booboboboooooooooom--!


    The part of the staircase that was now disconnected from the temple started crumbling to the ground. An administrator from the Henituse territory who was nearby nodded his head to give the signal that it was safe.


    Boom!


    Litana looked at thepletely destroyed bottom half of the staircase before quickly turning around and climbing the rest of the stairs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry!¡±


    The stairs crumbled behind Litana and Toonka as they ran up.


    Litana peeked back and smiled.


    Paaaat-


    In the now empty area where the staircase had been... A half-transparent barrier, thisrge-scale shield spell surrounded that open area.


    The temple and the ground werepletely separated now.


    ¡®We did it!¡¯


    Litana turned her head with a sparkle in her eyes.


    The temple and the orb werepletely separated from Puzzle City down on the ground.


    Litana looked toward the temple and stepped onto the stairs.


    ¡°Commander, we should move toward the temple-¡±


    She could not finish her sentence.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Craaaaaaack--!


    The sticky red light flowing out through the crack...


    It was an extremely small amount.


    ¡®The Dragon¡¯s mana-!¡¯


    However, that red light was destroying the beige-colored mana barrier very quickly.


    Craaaack-


    It was a barrier created by a Dragon, but it was crumbling faster than she had expected.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    M¡¯s face stiffened. It was not just her. The Dragons looked at each other as Rosalyn, who was floating up in between them, shouted.


    ¡°He might be sealed but he is still a god!¡±


    Gold dust started fluttering around Eruhaben.


    ¡°The level of ominousness is different.¡±


    The red light that had pierced through the orb... This sticky, liquid-like light gave off an ominous and eerie feeling the moment it appeared, letting people feel that it was not from this world. Eruhaben realized that quicker than anybody else.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Eruhaben shot up into the air as well.


    Babababang--!


    The red light that had slowly beening out of the orb swirled into a whirlwind and burst out. The orb cracked and crumbled feebly from the red light that looked as if the sun was exploding.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    M, who was channeling her mana to fortify her barrier, frowned.


    Eruhaben immediately moved to support her.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    The ancient Dragon turned his head after hearing Raon shout to see Cale, who was holding the open book as he ran toward the numerous sculpture hands that were not destroyed yet.


    < 30 seconds left. >


    Cale didn¡¯t even read what was written on the paper as he shouted after seeing the sculpture hands grabbing him.


    ¡°Mary, pull back your mana!¡±


    The threads made of dead mana quickly disappeared.


    Cale was caught by the sculpture hands. His whole body hurt from the forceful grip. Cale quietly whispered to the sculpture of the sealed god on the wall.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you wished.¡±


    The sculpture hands holding Cale instantly let him go.


    Grab.


    However, Cale grabbed a sculpture hand with one hand.


    The ck book in his other hand quickly started having the pages turn and let out an odd color.


    It was pitch ck.


    It was the color of darkness.


    Cale mumbled to himself while watching the darkness wrap around him.


    ¡°I guess even Embrace is different for divine items.¡±


    Swoooooooosh-


    Wind gathered around Cale¡¯s feet and he kicked off the ground.


    He then stepped on the altar and shot up.


    Cale made eye contact with the sculpture engraved on the wall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡±


    As the ck book wrapped in darkness covered the sculpture¡¯s face...


    Craaaack---!


    The orb above the temple brokepletely and red light poured out like a starving demon. The desperate red light started ripping away at the Dragon¡¯s mana.

 Chapter 764 - It’s Karma (3)

    <h4>Chapter 764</h4>


    # It¡¯s Karma (3)


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    Eruhaben subconsciously took a deep breath in.


    His head quickly turned toward Cale and the sculpture on the temple wall.


    ¡®What the-¡¯


    His forehead was almost instantly covered in sweat.


    The moment that the book surrounded by darkness in Cale¡¯s hand covered the sculpture¡¯s face, he had felt an aura from the sculpture.


    It was a terrible and eerie aura.


    It made him feel powerless, as if he was being dragged down an endless swamp, and also made his heart rumble.


    The other Dragons were looking toward Cale and the sculpture as well.


    This terrible aura that was so terrible that it made them turn their heads even in this urgent situation was so terrible that it made young Dragons like Dodori take deep breaths in and out over and over.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Mary plopped down on the ground. Choi Han was supporting Mary and did not dare to move toward Cale.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    However, Raon tried to urgently fly toward Cale.


    However, red mana moved past Raon at that moment. Eruhaben snapped back to his senses the moment he saw the red mana.


    The red mana created another barrier around the orb with the sticky red light flowing out.


    The ancient Dragon saw Rosalyn, whose eyes were dripping with sweat as she maintained her mana to cast the spell.


    ¡°...Smart girl.¡±


    There was no way that Rosalyn was not affected by this aura when even Mary and Choi Han were affected. In fact, Rosalyn should have been affected quite a bit as she was the weakest in here after Clopeh.


    This endless feeling of powerlessness and deeply sinking emotions...


    The reason she was less affected by these two things was probably because she was looking at the present situation in a rational way.


    That was one of the best talents when it came to magic.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°...Gramps.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother him and just watch.¡±


    Raon nodded his head and moved to Cale¡¯s side.


    Eruhaben did not look at him and turned his head. The Dragons were looking at Rosalyn¡¯s mana barrier before making eye contact with Eruhaben.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose to her!¡±


    Starting with Rasheel, the Dragons started gathering their mana to stop this sticky red light.


    It would be hard to find a situation like this where so many Dragons were working together.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    However, Eruhaben soon frowned.


    ¡°Should we have had Raon add his power too?¡±


    Craaaaaaack--


    The orb above the temple could no longer maintain its form and cracked.


    ¡°My connect together is not working.¡±


    M, whose attribute allowed her to connect things together, held back her anger as she spoke.


    Siiiiiiizzle-


    The red light that flowed out swallowed the Dragons¡¯ manas and tried to cover everything under the sky.


    On the other hand, the Dragons were doing everything they could to keep that red light tied down. They tried their best to persist.


    The eeriness and ominous feelinging from the red light made them think of death.


    ¡®We will keep it up until Cale is finished with his task.¡¯


    They didn¡¯t know whether that was possible, but they had to make it happen.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    It was at that moment. Alberu felt a different aura behind his back, to be more specific, where Cale should be standing.


    The aura he had been feeling until now was one that made him powerless as if he was falling down an endless pit.


    This new aura was different.


    The identity of this aura came instantly to him, without any need for an exnation of understanding.


    ¡®Death.¡¯


    There were no physical or emotional changes in him. He just thought of that word.


    Eruhaben could not turn back as he was focused on stopping the red light, but he got cold sweats on his back.


    ¡®Cale-


    What the hell are you doing, what kind of power are you using, you little punk?¡¯


    He was both shocked and concerned about Cale.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    M, who had cast the first beige barrier, clenched her hands together. Rasheel shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Holy shit! It¡¯s starting to run wild!¡±


    The red light started to run wild the moment Alberu had felt the aura of death.


    It felt like thest attempt out of desperation.


    It felt as if it was trying to kill at least one more living creature.


    ¡°...Cale, hurry up.¡±


    The ancient Dragon mumbled and walked as close to the orb as possible. He then stretched out both hands.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Golden dust scattered around the orb, looking like an aurora.


    Eruhaben¡¯s hands waved through the air once more and the golden light started surrounding the red liquid and the Dragons¡¯ mana barrier.


    He was creating this as ast line of defense.


    Oooooo-- oooooo--


    The shield created by the humans was above the sky of Puzzle City, however, that was truly the final,st resort.


    It was at that moment.


    Screeeech-


    A chilling noise flowed out of the temple.


    He was sure it had to do with Cale. Eruhaben hoped that Cale would stand firm and get it done while focusing on stopping this red light.


    As for Cale, he subconsciously mumbled.


    ¡°Are you two having a fight of will?¡±


    He had used Embrace.


    However, the sealed god was not embraced immediately.


    The God of Despair let out a mysterious aura, as if he was ying his final card, and tried to push Cale away.


    ¡®No, he¡¯s trying to swallow me.¡¯


    The feeling of falling and powerlessness tried to seep into Cale.


    Cale immediately realized that falling into these two feelings would allow the sealed god to control him even if he managed to Embrace him sessfully.


    ¡®This must have been the scheme the sealed god had in store when making that deal with me.¡¯


    He also immediately understood the sealed god¡¯s original n.


    However, it would be difficult for the God of Despair¡¯s n to work now.


    Another god¡¯s item was here right now.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The darkness surrounding the God of Death¡¯s divine item and the formless aura flowing out of the sculpture were shing against each other.


    Death was trying to pull the sealed god into his domain.


    The darkness surrounding the divine item and Cale was protecting him while swallowing the sealed god¡¯s aura.


    ¡®Fuck! Hurry the fuck up!¡¯


    Cale bit down on his lips.


    His hands that were holding the book were shaking.


    It truly was different.


    He had never felt like this while Embracing the White Star, the fake World Tree, or anything else.


    ¡®It¡¯s so much that it feels like it is going to overflow.¡¯


    His breathing was slowly getting heavier.


    His whole body was covered in cold sweat and his hands that were holding the book were shaking more and more.


    It was different from the Embrace he used in the past that ended quickly.


    Baaaaang!


    The sound of the two gods¡¯ powers shing echoed in his ear.


    The quiet shes were getting louder.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    Cale¡¯s ears started ringing and his head started hurting. It felt as if something was ringing in his head.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    He heard Raon¡¯s voice at that moment.


    Cale felt the two gods¡¯ powers still fighting against each other and asked.


    ¡°The situation?¡±


    Raon did not dare to approach the darkness surrounding Cale and was a bit away. The ck Dragon frowned after hearing Cale¡¯s voice.


    On, who hade with Raon, opened her mouth at that moment.


    ¡°The orb cracked and lost its form, nya! That liquid-like red light seems difficult even for the Dragon-nims to stop, nya! That red light is swallowing mana!¡±


    Cale closed his eyes.


    ¡®Will that red light disappear even if I Embrace the sealed god like this?


    What if it doesn¡¯t?¡¯


    It was one thing if the orb was just cracked, but if it was to the point where it lost its shape, it wasn¡¯t wrong to say that there was no god¡¯s device to stop that red light.


    Cale always had to prepare for the what-ifs.


    ¡°On, head to the Forest of Darkness.¡±


    He lowered his shaking voice as much as possible as he spoke.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re there-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Boom--!


    Cale¡¯s insides rumbled.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    He felt as if he would throw up.


    He heard a familiar voice in his mind.


    - He¡¯s resisting more than I expected. You may need to use a little more power. Will you be okay?


    Cale realized that the voice echoing in his mind belonged to the God of Death.


    Was it this difficult to use a divine item to hear a god¡¯s voice?


    He cast aside multiple thoughts on his mind and nodded his head.


    ¡®Yes! Use it, use it! I¡¯ll persist.¡¯


    Cale was quite confident in his ability to persist.


    The God of Death did not respond. Instead, Cale felt the darkness surrounding him bing even thicker.


    Furthermore, his hand was now shaking for a different reason.


    Death.


    He could clearly feel it.


    Cale realized that he needed to quickly get the children averaging nine-years-old to move away from here. The others as well.


    That was why he barely managed to open his mouth.


    ¡°B-¡±


    He could not speak properly.


    ¡°Bring it here!¡±


    He barely managed to say that as he needed to clench his hands that were holding the divine item.


    Otherwise, he felt as if he would let go of the divine item because of this aura of death.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been wondering whether he really was a god but I guess it¡¯s true.¡¯


    Cale was feeling and omnipotent something that made him feel as if he could not defeat a god in a battle.


    He heard On¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°Raon! Go to the Forest of Darkness with me! You too, Hong!¡±


    Cale started to smirk. He looked terrible as he was shaking, but he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    On had understood properly as he had expected.


    She had said that she was taking Raon.


    ¡®Yes, go bring it.¡¯


    The thing Cale had told her to bring...


    It was their house in the Forest of Darkness.


    It was Raon¡¯s possession...


    The ck castle.


    There was an existence that could not leave the ck castle.


    Former Dragon Lord Sheritt.


    Raon¡¯s mom¡¯s attribute was protection.


    She was the only one other than Cale to use a shield-shaped power.


    He believed that a power for protection would be stronger than using mana barriers or shields to stop this red light.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll bring the castle back.¡¯


    Raon¡¯s scale of doing things and On¡¯s decision making along with Sheritt¡¯s experience would make it so that they would bring the castle and Sheritt.


    ¡®All that¡¯s left now is......


    Embracing this motherfucking son of a bitch of a god!¡¯


    Cale took a deep breath, opened his eyes and scanned his surroundings.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The sh between the auras was getting intense.


    ¡®What do I need to do in this situation to efficiently take care of this issue and ce myself in an advantageous position?¡¯


    He heard a faint voice in his mind at that moment.


    The voice that was shouting, as if asking Cale to recognize its presence, sounded as if it wasing from a distance.


    However, he had heard it properly.


    - Marble is a kind of stone too!


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone. He heard the Super Rock¡¯s voice.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    The temple was the sealed god¡¯s territory. Even with one wall destroyed... The sealed god would still have the advantage of this being his ce while they were in there.


    Furthermore, the God of Death was not in his domain but somewhere else, making it difficult for him to use his aura.


    However, simr to how this temple was the sealed god¡¯s territory...


    This building made of marble was Cale¡¯s territory.


    He could not let the sculpture of the sealed god break.


    That was why he did not dare to break or shake the wall with the sculpture that was releasing this aura. He could not dare to do so when they had no idea how things might go.


    ¡®But it is possible to put the temple under the Super Rock¡¯s authority or my authority.¡¯


    But would Cale¡¯s ancient power be able to ovee a temple filled with a god¡¯s aura?


    - Cale.


    He could hear the Super Rock¡¯s voice a bit clearer. It was probably because a clear picture was being drawn in Cale¡¯s mind.


    - Earlier, using the power of the Super Rock would have been useless because the god¡¯s dominance over the temple was strong. However, most of the god¡¯s aura that had been in the marble had gathered in front of the sculpture.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale immediately realized what had happened.


    The sealed god was using every aura in the temple to sh against the God of Death.


    - Aim for that opening.


    Cale was nning on doing as the Super Rock stated.


    However, Cale had never used his ancient powers while using Embrace before.


    Unfortunately, it was a time for him to do that.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He asked in a shaking voice and the Super Rock responded.


    - If it is not attacking or defending and just putting rocks or boulders under you, it won¡¯t take much strength.


    But I think it would be better if you added something.


    The Dominating Aura. Use that with me.


    Cale channeled ancient powers inside his body at that moment.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Clopeh, who was kneeling in a corner of the temple, flinched.


    He could feel a presence amidst this battle between two intense auras.


    It was the presence that did not even submit in front of Dragon Fear.


    The Dominating Aura did not submit even while in between the auras of gods.


    This aura worked together with thest person standing against the person who tried to be a god during ancient times.


    The power of boulder started spreading from underneath Cale¡¯s feet.


    Boom--


    A mysterious rumbling spread throughout the temple.


    Choi Han and Mary realized that Cale had caused another incident and sharpened their senses to understand the nearby situation.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han, who had been standing closest to Cale since On, Hong, and Raon teleported away, realized the change to his body first.


    In the middle of these powerful auras of gods...


    A faint but familiar aura could slowly start to be felt in the entire temple through the sh of the gods.


    It was an aura that made him recall the back of someone who always looked as if he would fall but did not crumble until the end.


    It was a stoic yet warm aura filled with a sense of reliability that made it so that they could persist and survive no matter what it took.


    ¡°...Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale¡¯s aura was slowly spreading throughout the temple.


    It was extremely weak but at least the people in the temple were able to faintly feel it.


    That was why it made their hearts and body feel rxed.


    However, there was a frown on Choi Han¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Although the temple was slowly filling with this stoic yet warm aura, the person casting it was struggling to persist.


    Choi Han could not see Cale because he was surrounded in darkness but could not release his grip on his sword.


    Drip. Blood dripped from his nails piercing through his palm.


    Choi Han could not stand the fact that he wascking so much.


    Drip.


    A single strand of blood dripped down from Cale¡¯s mouth as well.


    However, he was smiling.


    ¡®It works.¡¯


    This was working.


    It was very slow but the Super Rock and the Dominating Aura, these two ancient powers were taking over the temple.


    The speed was slowly increasing as well.


    It was difficult at first but Cale could feel the feint aura quickly taking over the temple like a crack in a dam.


    The temple rumbled for a different reason now.


    Bang! Baaaaang!


    The noise of the gods¡¯ sh lessened as well.


    The God of Despair¡¯s aura roared as if it was anxious.


    ¡®If it is like this...!¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eye clouded over.


    He was certain that he would be able to Embrace the sealed god in a little bit.


    - Cale!


    The Super Rock anxiously shouted at that moment.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale wondered why the Super Rock was acting like this when things were in his favor.


    - You, you-


    The Super Rock stuttered.


    - ...What the hell did the World Tree give this kid?


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    - Is it possible to take over the temple like this?


    The Super Rock sounded bbergasted as hemented in almost a sigh.


    - You, your presence is even stronger than Dragons now.


    ¡®Hmm?


    ...Stronger than Dragons?


    Then... What is it?¡¯


    Cale got the chills for a different reason.


    It was at that moment.


    Boooom-


    His insides rumbled intensely and Cale subconsciously curled forward.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    - Good job. This is thest time.


    Cale heard the God of Death¡¯s voice as he watched the darkness surrounding him overwhelming the sculpture.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh------------¡±


    A sorrowful scream burst out of the sculpture.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh----!¡±


    They couldn¡¯t see who was screaming but everybody covered their ears.


    Craaaaaaack--


    The wall with the sculpture started cracking.


    Everybody in the temple subconsciously ttened themselves on the floor.


    Death.


    An aura that felt omnipotent filled the area.


    It was such a suffocating aura that they felt as if they would faint if they did not lean on the warmth on the temple floor.


    The moment that aura filled the whole area...


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The chilling scream ended with a groan.


    Cale, who could not cover his ears as he was holding the divine item, stumbled because the intense noise made his head ring.


    He barely managed to remain standing without falling and quietly gasped.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He lifted his head up.


    He could feel it.


    He could feel the sealed god being sucked into the book in his hand.


    He could see the sculpture on the wall, the sculpture of the extremely handsome person, being sucked into the ck book.


    The benevolent and handsome face of the sculpture had changed to look like a screaming devil.


    Cale ignored the blood by his mouth and smiled.


    The sculpture on the wall was gone.


    Instead, the image of the sculpture was visible on a page of the open ck book.


    Cale moved both hands.


    Tap!


    He closed the ck book.


    He could clearly feel that his Embrace into the divine item had worked and that the sealed god was now imprisoned in the God of Death¡¯s domain.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Cale¡¯s body stumbled.


    Choi Han urgently supported him but Cale was looking at something else.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    That sticky red light...


    It had not disappeared.


    To be more specific, it was trying to disappear.


    Rumble---


    The problem was that the red light that looked as if it would fall to the ground like rain was now boiling.


    It resembled a bomb that was about to explode.


    He needed to stop this thing.

 Chapter 765 - It’s Karma (4)

    <h4>Chapter 765</h4>


    TCF 765


    # It¡¯s Karma (4)


    "Cale-nim, is that the problem?¡±


    Cale finally turned his gaze after hearing a low voice. Choi Han was asking with a stiff expression on his face.


    Cale moved away and stood up on his own before looking at Choi Han and Mary as he spoke calmly.


    "That¡¯s the only thing left now.¡±


    This was the only thing left.


    Thatment made Mary subconsciously clench her fists. The end to this extremely long battle seemed to be visible.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Someone let out a short scream before they heard an explosion.


    Mary, who was turning her head toward the direction of the noise, saw that Cale was already running past her.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    A part of the boiling red light, no, the thing that was quite close to being a liquid now, burst up.


    Crack-!


    It caused an extremely faint gap in the thickyers of barrier made by Rosalyn and the Dragons¡¯ manas.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Eruhaben frowned.


    ¡®It¡¯s too strong!¡¯


    Although it was only a portion that had burst up, this red liquid had created a crack in the barriers made with the manas of multiple Dragons.


    The Dragons had not let their guards down.


    That was how they were able to prevent the red light from falling down on Puzzle City while Cale was trying to Embrace the sealed god.


    However, the amount of strength they had used to stop the sticky red light earlier was no longer enough.


    ¡°Everybody focus!¡±


    Rosalyn and the Dragons used even more power to recreate their mana barriers and block that gap just as Eruhaben shouted.


    Drip, drip.


    However, the red liquid that had already seeped out of the gap was falling down.


    It was only a small amount.


    It was not even enough to fill two hands.


    ¡°That-¡±


    Eruhaben tried to channel even more mana to stop that liquid.


    ¡°No, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    He heard a calm voice at that moment.


    It was Rosalyn. Her eyes were watching the liquid fall toward the shield cast by the humans. The falling liquids were small in quantity and resembled rain drops.


    Because of that...


    "We need to see it.¡±


    They needed to see the destructive force of this liquid.


    They needed to confirm it.


    Only then would they be able to predict the destructive force of this ticking time bomb when it explodes.


    She saw that Alberu was moving toward the location where the liquid was falling.


    The people who had been in the Puzzle City za and the streets must have gone into buildings or evacuated as she could not see them.


    This efficiency was because some people had already prepared for such a situation.


    ¡°Everybody stop!¡±


    Alberu¡¯s shout made the people who were running with him to stop.


    ¡®That¡¯s what it is.¡¯


    Alberu raised his head and watched the red liquid fall onto shield they had created with arge magic circle.


    It was an extremely small amount.


    What could that do?


    The sealed god... How destructive would this thing that the sealed god left behind as ast attack be?


    The red water drops reached the shield.


    This shield was created with human experience, knowledge, and desperation.


    Alberu was not confident that he could break this shield even with Taerang in his hand. Eruhaben felt the same way.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible to break this shield, but it would be difficult.


    He would need a lot of time to do that.


    Siiiiiiizzle-


    However, that shield melted away as if it was nothing.


    As soon as a red water drop touched it...


    Plop, plop.


    The shield futilely melted away whenever the few water drops fell against it.


    A hole was created in the shield.


    The red liquid that made it through the hole fell to the ground.


    ¡°You must retreat, your highness!¡±


    It was just one drop.


    Only a single drop made it past the shield and fell to the ground.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh---!


    The ground where the drop fell was turning ck.


    Only a single drop was all it took to turn the ground around Alberu and his subordinates ck while killing everything without even leaving a single de of grass alive.


    Slowly...


    ¡°Y, your highness-, this, this kind of power-¡±


    They could feel a power opposite to life, something iparable to dead mana.


    The voice of the subordinate, who had urgently retreated, was shaking.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    However, Alberu seemed calm.


    Another calm voice flowed out of the videomunication device in Alberu¡¯s hand.


    - I can get a sense of how destructive it would be, your highness.


    It was Duchess Vin. She, who was doing things in Duke Deruth¡¯s ce right now, looked away from the videomunication device and spoke to the mage next to her.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    "We will have to try.¡±


    They were able to get a small glimpse of the strength of this red liquid.


    ¡°I presume it would be even more destructive if it explodes.¡±


    Then the shield would continue to melt or break.


    However, they needed to try.


    ¡°We will continue to channel mana into the shield and increase the speed as much as possible so that we can restore it as soon as it melts.¡±


    Crack, crack.


    A highest-grade mana stone broke and the part of the shield that had instantly melted away was restored. Furthermore, beads of sweat dripped down from the forehead of the mage standing next to her.


    There were close to 100 mages working or standing by therge magic circle. In addition, Dark Elves and their Elementals were preparing to move at any moment for any unexpected situations.


    - Did you hear that, your highness?¡±


    Alberu nodded his head at Vin¡¯s question and raised his head.


    Baaaaang---! Bang, bang, bang--!


    The red liquid was slowly starting to boil stronger, endlessly destroying and melting the Dragons¡¯ and Rosalyn¡¯s barriers.


    A Dragon would urgently channel some mana to block it each time, but...


    If it was to explode...


    They would not be able to contain it.


    Bang, baaaaang--!


    The amount of time between the boiling was getting smaller.


    ¡°It looks like it will explode soon, your highness. Please evacuate-¡±


    As his subordinate mentioned, this red liquid looked as if it might explode in a few minutes or really, at any moment.


    Alberu shook his head with a stiff expression on his face.


    ¡°Even his Majesty as not evacuated. I cannot retreat first.¡±


    He also did not want to dodge it.


    Alberu¡¯s gaze headed toward the central za.


    That was where the steps up to the temple had originally stood. All that was left there now was the debris from the destroyed steps.


    King Zed Crossman was standing there with only two of his confidants.


    His gaze was headed toward the temple.


    Alberu could not understand what the King was thinking. Potentially because of that... He turned to look at what the King was looking at.


    He then saw it.


    Bang, bang! Baaaaang!


    While the Dragons and Rosalyn were dripping with sweat as they struggled to contain this red liquid...


    ¡°...That, that-¡±


    Alberu could see a punk who was poking his head out of the destroyed temple wall.


    There was only one person who could poke their head out like this in such a situation.


    Cale Henituse, with a ton of blood dried around his mouth and his red hair a total mess, was the only one.


    He was observing the red liquid.


    ¡°Is that punk trying to stop-¡±


    ¡°Oh! If Commander Cale is willing to step in, shouldn¡¯t he be able to do something?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s face stiffened after hearing the loud voice of his subordinate as he mumbled.


    The subordinate¡¯s voice suddenly sounded brighter and had stopped shaking, which made Alberu feel a mysterious sense of uneasiness.


    ¡®...Can he not see Cale¡¯s condition right now?¡¯


    He looked around at his confidants near him.


    Half seemed to be expecting Cale to do something while the other half was worried about him.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t good......¡¯


    Alberu thought to himself that he would make Cale get some rest after this even if he had to force him to do it.


    Cale was a normal person as well.


    People needed to know that.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that the Duke¡¯s House of Henituse will do something about it too.¡¯


    It was highly likely that they would make it so that Cale could not take a single step out of the Duchy for a while.


    ¡°...But what the hell is that bastard doing?¡±


    Alberu¡¯s eyes opened wide at Cale¡¯s sudden action.


    Choi Han asked Cale again at that time.


    "Are you okay, Cale-nim?¡±


    His tone sounded different from before.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped as Cale was stepping on a ck book.


    This ck book was the divine item.


    ¡°Totally fine.¡±


    Cale calmly responded before lightly brushing off the book he was stepping on and holding it on his side. He was still frowning.


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    He needed to show his annoyance at least like this to calm down.


    However, he did notin to the God of Death.


    Shake shake shake. The divine item in his hand was shaking nonstop.


    It had been like this since he closed the book.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably rted to the sealed god who is embraced in there.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s face quickly returned to normal.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like a god has ever been that helpful.¡¯


    Cale did not put many expectations on a god. It was just that he saw Dodori and Rosalyn sweating and the other Dragons using too much mana. That was why he was annoyed.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han clenched his fists while looking at Cale who was quietly observing everything.


    ¡®...There is not much that I can do other than holding my sword and fighting.¡¯


    Choi Han realized that he did not have a defensive or blocking power. As his face slowly stiffened...


    "What happened?¡±


    Alberu had opened a small gap in the shield around Puzzle City to use flight magic up to the temple. Alberu, who was also using light magic to hide the presence of dead mana, was sparkling as his cape fluttered.


    ¡°You are sparkling, your highness.¡±


    ¡°...What happened to the god?¡±


    Cale lifted the divine item up to Alberu, who hadpletely ignored Cale¡¯sment and said what he needed to say.


    ¡°Right here, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to rip it up? Or maybe burn it?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale let out a quiet gasp of admiration. Hearing the crown prince talk about a divine item like this... ¡®He truly is a trustworthy person.¡¯


    Alberu looked at the gasping Cale with a suspicious gaze before motioning to the side with his head.


    ¡°And that?¡±


    The red liquid that looked as if it would explode...


    ¡°It¡¯s left to us to stop it.¡±


    ¡°As expected. It¡¯s always been like this.¡±


    Unlike the two of them who were chatting casually, the people down below in Puzzle City hiding in shelters were unable to hide their anxiety.


    ¡°Your Majesty. You must evacuate.¡±


    ¡°.......¡±


    King Zed was looking at the temple where Alberu and Cale were right now.


    However, the anxiety, fear, and sorrow in the silent chaos around him were turning into a ce orderly chaos.


    Alberu spoke to Cale in a calm voice.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t overdo it anymore.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m healthy?¡±


    Alberu became angry while looking at Cale who was saying things that nobody would believe. However, he barely held his emotions in check while looking at Choi Han shaking his head.


    He could not get angry at a patient.


    In addition...


    ¡°Your highness. We have to stop it. We can¡¯t let Puzzle City turn to dust.¡±


    It was a situation where they needed this punk¡¯s powers.


    No, maybe this was the time they desperately needed his power the most.


    Alberu could not say anything else to stop Cale or get angry at him.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    Alberu got chills on his back at that moment.


    Eruhaben shouted.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯ll blow soon!¡±


    Alberu watched Cale take a step out onto the sky outside the temple.


    Swooooooosh-


    The Sound of the Wind surrounded Cale¡¯s ankles.


    ¡°Will you all help me?¡±


    Mary and Alberu looked at each other when Cale said that. Alberu then turned his gaze to look at Cale.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t know what is what when the powers are mixed together anyway. How will they know if it is the former Dragon Lord¡¯s ghost power, an ancient power, magic, dead mana, a necromancer¡¯s power... Or even aura? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Cale asked Mary who nodded her head and released numerous ck threads from her hands and started tying them like a.


    That power headed toward the red liquid, the bomb that would explode soon.


    Baaaaang---! Baaaaaang---


    The red liquid was roaring.


    Alberu channeled dead mana into Mary¡¯s numerous ck threads. The only people looking at him inside the temple were Clopeh and his allies.


    ¡®Can we do it?¡¯


    Alberu realized it the moment his dead mana wrapped around the Dragons¡¯ mana barrier stopping the red liquid.


    ¡®This is an extremely strong power.¡¯


    He became extremely concerned.


    His face was still calm but the cold sweat wetting his back was proof that he was anxious.


    ¡®But it should be worth trying.¡¯


    Nowhere in history had Dragons, Dark Elves and humans... Never had they all gathered together to protect something and stop something.


    At least that was the case in Alberu¡¯s memories.


    Alberu looked at the person who had gathered everybody together in one location.


    Cale had stretched out both hands in the air and was taking some deep breaths.


    He was certainly getting ready to use his shield.


    ¡®This punk is probably going to be thest line of defense against the explosion.¡¯


    At that moment...


    Craaaaaaaaaack---


    He heard something ripping that sounded off.


    The sound wasing from the red liquid.


    Alberu¡¯s heart beat wildly.


    His calmed himself.


    ¡®We must seed.¡¯


    And...


    ¡®We need to st-¡¯


    Alberu flinched.


    He got chills again.


    The cold sweats on his back being blown by the wind made it feel as if his whole body was going cold.


    He looked up.


    The barrier that was barely holding in the red liquid that was about to explode... Mana fluctuated high above theyers of round barriers.


    He could feel the strong fluctuation of mana at the highest point in the sky.


    He heard a bright voice through the mana fluctuation.


    ¡°Human, I¡¯m here!¡±


    A smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    Raon¡¯s two front paws stretched out toward the air.


    Ooooooong-


    An extremely long and wide tform made of mana appeared.


    The moment a sturdy mana tform that resembled the foundation ced before a building was built was created in the sky...


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Rosalyn suddenly shouted with admiration before retrieving her mana from the orb and helping Raon.


    Once the red mana seeped into the ck mana tform...


    Shhhh---


    There was a strand of wind and a ck castle appeared in the sky.


    It was apletely ck castle without any ws. This castle was eye-catching for a different reason than the sealed god¡¯s temple.


    ¡°Human! I came with mommy!¡±


    Boom-


    Once there was a dull noise and the ck castlended on top of the mana tform...


    ¡°It¡¯s exploding!¡±


    The beige colored Dragon M. The Dragon with the mana barrier closest to the red liquid shouted.


    ¡°We were almostte.¡±


    A white-haired woman appeared above the ck castle at the same time.


    There were already countless shields around her. Former Dragon Lord Sheritt and her ¡®Protection¡¯ attribute. The shields moved following the movement of her hand.


    Their target was the red liquid.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-----


    The red liquid let out a loud noise that sounded like a part of arge mountain range falling off as it exploded.


    The people inside the shelter looking out, the mages looking out to see how their mana shield was holding on, and the individuals floating in the air trying to stop the red liquid from exploding...


    They all saw something as red as blood bursting and trying to clear the sky.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    There was another strand of wind and they saw two wings and a silver shield with arge amount of water inside.


    - ...Cale, I think this might be too much.


    The White Star¡¯s white half-mask was in Cale¡¯s hand.


    The wood attribute ancient power, the Indestructible Shield.


    The water attribute ancient power, the water wall that used to belong to the White Star but was now Embraced into the white half-mask by Cale. Also, the wind attribute ancient power, the wind wall.


    They were all powers used to defend or stop things.


    "We need to try our best.¡±


    - ...Who cares if the World Tree helped you restore your strength? You¡¯re just going wild like this.


    Caleughed at the Super Rock¡¯s pitying words with apletely pale face.


    He then put more strength into his two hands.


    The shield became even sturdier.


    The Indestructible Shield.


    This power wrapped around the Cale¡¯s heart and got its power from it. His beating heart was the strength of the shield. His heart and the shield strengthened and protected each other.


    That was why getting the Vitality of the Heart and then the shield consuming the Vitality of the Heart made it possible for him to continue fortifying that power.


    Cale had stabbed his heart out of his own volition, and thanks to that, a portion of the foundation of the immortal World Tree had seeped into his heart.


    It now allowed Cale to feel the Vitality of the Heart throughout his whole body.


    This affected the shield as well.


    Cale trusted the now stronger shield and channeled all of his strength toward the bursting red light.


    The shield that was created above Puzzle City...


    The two wings of the shield wrapped around the red light.


    It was as if it would take on the full blunt of the explosion.


    However, Cale was not alone this time.


    The powers of his allies were together within it.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth trying.¡±


    Even if he was to fall, even if someone else was to fall, there were others who could support them until they got back up.


    That was why Cale was saying that it was worth trying.


    That was what allowed Cale to say that without any fear.

 Chapter 766 - It’s Karma (5)

    <h4>Chapter 766</h4>


    TCF 766


    # It¡¯s Karma (5)


    Babaaaaaaaaaaaang---


    However, the one to face that red explosion first could not help but be afraid.


    ¡®It¡¯s going to break soon.¡¯


    M had been at the vanguard against the red light since earlier.


    She could not see her mana barrier because it was surrounded by multipleyers of other powers.


    However, her mana barrier was breaking so easily as if it wasn¡¯t even there.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Mama!¡±.


    M¡¯s body subconsciously curled forward.


    Both of her hands were shaking.


    The sudden impact from her mana barrier breaking had hit her as she was connected to it.


    She still did what she could to persevere.


    ¡®I need to hold on so that it is easier for the others.¡¯


    For something to give such a burden to a Dragon... It was an extremely formidable explosive force.


    There was only one word she could think of to exin this explosive force.


    ¡®...Despair. It is strong enough to make you feel hopeless.¡¯


    She subconsciously turned to look at Dodori.


    Her child. Her child was casting a mana barrier as well.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Blood dripped out of M¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    It was this hard for her so she knew that Dodori would receive an even greater impact. He was still a young Dragon.


    However, M couldn¡¯t say anything because of the impact that was shaking her insides. Rasheel, the Dragon to face the explosion after her, shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Hey! Little kid, you pull back your barrier and go to your mom!¡±


    Rasheel and M made eye contact.


    A decision had been made in the short moment of the explosion. The two Dragons hade to the same decision.


    ¡°Uhh, uhh-¡±


    ¡°...Dodori......¡±


    ¡°Mama!¡±


    In the end, Dodori did as Rasheel said and withdrew his mana before running toward his mom who was calling him.


    Craaaack-


    M¡¯s mana barrierpletely broke at that moment.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±.


    Rasheel swore once before clenching his mouth shut.


    ¡®Damn it. I should have just kept sleeping! Why did Ie here?!¡¯


    The buzz cut Dragon Rasheel was extremely annoyed.


    Drip. Blood that had shot up from inside dripped out of his mouth but he kept his mouth shut and pretended that the blood was not there.


    It could not be helped.


    No matter how selfish he was, he had seen how the humans had fought.


    How could he, a great Dragon, act without ss when these ants that were weaker than him were iling around like this?


    His pride would not ept that.


    ¡°Fuck---!¡±


    Craaaack---!


    However, his mana barrier soon broke as well.


    It hadsted a bit longer than M¡¯s. He had been able to reserve a bit more strength than M who had to fight against it in the vanguard.


    Both of Rasheel¡¯s hands were shaking.


    ¡°Keke.¡±


    However, the corners of his lips were curling up.


    ¡®It shrank!¡¯


    The explosive force had shrunk.


    The power of the god had gotten a bit weaker.


    "Good job.¡±


    The two Dragons heard Eruhaben¡¯s voice.


    Eruhaben¡¯s mana barrier was thest Dragon barrier left now that Dodori and Raon had withdrew.


    ¡°I guess we are the only ones left.¡±


    Eruhaben looked up at the individual who was floating even higher than where he was floating in the sky. Former Dragon Lord Sheritt was there.


    A smile appeared on Lord Sheritt¡¯s freckled face.


    Eruhaben smiled back as he spoke.


    "Sometimes, the greatest defense is offense.¡±


    She nodded her head.


    ¡°Try it. I will block it as much as I can.¡±


    Eruhaben released his mana barrier. The tightly sped gold barrier instantly turned into small pebbles of dust. He turned his head to look at Alberu, Mary, and Cale.


    Eruhaben¡¯s hands moved after seeing Cale nod his head as if to tell him to do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    The gold dust charged toward the red explosion.


    When it came to methods to decrease an explosive force...


    Blocking it and pushing back as long as possible was a way, but...


    ¡®We can also make it explode before it reaches our allies.¡¯


    One pebble of gold dust exploded.


    Bang-


    That was the beginning.


    Baaang baaaaang, baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang---


    More pebbles of gold dust mmed against the red explosion and caused a chain of explosions.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    It was not easy.


    The red explosion swallowed it all, as if the explosions of these gold dusts were nothing.


    This power truly made things feel hopeless.


    However, Eruhaben knew something.


    ¡®Despair¡¯ and ¡®something that makes it feel hopeless¡¯ were very different things.


    Bang, baaa, baaaaang!


    Because of Cale¡¯s silver shield, the people in the distance... They could not see what was going on in there.


    All they could tell was that there were numerous colors mixed together and that the endless explosions meant that something was going on.


    ¡°...Mary!¡±


    Choi Han supported Mary who was stumbling.


    "What is going on-?!¡±


    Nobody responded to his question. Alberu and Mary were both sweating as they connected their powers together.


    ¡®...It was something like this.¡¯


    Alberu bit down on his lips as he channeled his dead mana into Mary¡¯s ck threads.


    Eruhaben¡¯s power and the red explosion were smashing against each other.


    Honestly speaking, Eruhaben¡¯s power was too weak to call it smashing against each other.


    However, the explosive force was shrinking.


    The problem was that the ones who were going up against this explosion right now were Mary and Alberu.


    The two of their dead mana force was outside the Dragons¡¯ mana barriers.


    Alberu¡¯s dead mana was seeped into this dense of ck threads.


    The walls that he thought were thick were slowly cracking.


    They probably could notst very long.


    However, there was a reason they kept pushing forward to persist through it.


    ¡®It¡¯s different.¡¯


    Maybe it was because this power was trying to cause despair through death, but... Dead mana was able to persist against this explosion to a degree. Although the Dragons¡¯ mana barriers had broken almost instantly, their barrier wassting better than Alberu had expected.


    Of course, it might be because Eruhaben used his power to crash into it first, but...


    ¡®It was something like this.¡¯


    Alberu poured his dead mana into it nonstop.


    ¡®They had gone up against powers like this.¡¯


    He was experiencing firsthand the powers that his allies, that Cale, had gone up against.


    ¡®...It wasn¡¯t something I should have let them convince me to let them do because they said it was worth trying.¡¯


    That was why Alberu thought that he needed tost as long as possible to lessen the burden on the others.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    Choi Han sat Mary down and urgently moved to support Alberu.


    The two of them were still not withdrawing their powers and blood started dripping out of their mouths.


    Choi Han had seen the Dragons bleeding.


    This power was strong enough to damage Dragons.


    ¡®They might even receive an even greater blow!¡¯


    Of course Alberu and Mary would receive more damage.


    Choi Han heard Raon¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°She says that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Raon flew over andnded in the temple with Rosalyn as he spoke.


    ¡°Mom says that she¡¯ll take care of it!¡±


    Rosalyn nodded her head. However, Alberu pretended not to hear him. Mary then spoke in a low voice.


    "We cannot overdo it or get hurt. None of us are allowed to do that from here on.¡±


    Mary¡¯s gaze turned toward Cale..


    Alberu nodded his head and withdrew his power at that moment. Mary did the same.


    Baaaaaang---!


    It was then that the two of them as well as the others realized something.


    The ancient Dragon who had lived the longest had not given it his best yet.


    There was a reason Eruhaben had looked toward Lord Sheritt first before he made his move.


    A half-transparent silver shield and two wings.


    Most of the colors mixed together inside it were gone and the few remaining colors were starting to show their colors and be visible.


    The red explosion. The strong gold pebbles of light going up against it.


    Baaaaaaaaaaang---- baaaaaaaaaang----!


    They heard extremely loud explosions one after another.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaaang---!


    It felt as if the air was shaking from the rumbling of the explosions. They were strong enough to cause gusts of wind.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Thepletely pale Cale subconsciously let out a gasp.


    ¡®...Is this the power of the ancient Dragon?¡¯


    Eruhaben was attacking the red explosion without any breaks.


    Cale was feeling the explosive force of the red explosion slowly decreasing.


    He could also feel that the red power that was trying to get past these obstacles and get out no matter what it took was slowing down.


    It was because of Eruhaben¡¯s explosions and the existence that was blocking the impact of all of these explosions.


    Crack!


    It broke.


    Crackle, crackle.


    Another one broke followed by another.


    Craaaack!


    A countless number of white shields broke and broke again.


    They stopped the aftershock of the impacts.


    Thanks to that, Cale was not feeling any impact or debris from the explosions.


    Furthermore, Lord Sheritt still had a lot of white shields left.


    Eruhaben also had a lot of gold dust left.


    Baaaaaang---!


    They continued to hear explosions but the people in the shelter opened the window a bit more.


    ¡°...Hasn¡¯t it been quite a while?¡±


    The silver wings and the shield were still visible outside therge barrier surrounding Puzzle City.


    It looked fine.


    ¡°Umm, don¡¯t you think that the explosions are a bit less now?¡±


    The people listening agreed with the knight who asked.


    ¡°The explosions... Definitely feel less.¡±


    The mage in charge ofmunication in the sheltermented.


    ¡°They must be doing well to stop it.¡±


    They finally managed to see the individuals who were either bleeding or barely able to hold themselves up outside therge shield.


    ¡°Haaaa, really.¡±


    One of the knights was unable to vocalize what he was thinking and could only shake his head and sigh.


    ¡°Okay, please close the window for now. Just to be on the safe side.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The knight who had opened the window a bit more tried to close it again at the mage¡¯sment.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-----!


    He would have, if it wasn¡¯t for the loud explosion.


    The mage pushed the knight aside and raised his head to look past the shield.


    ¡°T, that is?!¡±


    The red explosion suddenly fluctuated like an aurora before it increased in size.


    Lord Sheritt looked down and mumbled to herself.


    "A power with a purpose. A god¡¯s power is truly different.¡±


    Her voice sounded rational.


    ¡°At least it looks like it gave up aiming for Puzzle City.¡±


    And as she mentioned...


    Baaaaaaaaaang---!


    The red explosion exploded.


    It was as if it wanted to swallow up everything that had stopped it.


    Crack, crack, crack!


    The white shields broke quickly and disappeared.


    Cale analyzed the speed of the red explosion pushing forward and the rate that the shields were breaking as he thought to himself.


    ¡®Mm. About a third of it is left.¡¯


    In that case...


    ¡®This is for me to stop.¡¯


    He took a deep breath.


    The ancient powers Embraced in the White Star¡¯s white half-mask followed Cale¡¯s will to create an even thicker andrger barrier.


    The silver shield sparkled even more.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    However, Cale flinched.


    ¡°I still have strength left!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it too!¡±


    ¡°Not you!¡±


    Rasheel shouted in anger and created another shield inside the silver shield.


    Dodori also cast a shield with teary eyes. They blocked the explosion.


    ¡®Do these Dragons never get tired?¡¯


    Rasheel had some kind of medicine bottle in his mouth.


    As Cale looked at him in disbelief and concern...


    Baaaaaang--!


    The unfathomable explosion had already happened.


    Cale shouted toward the two Dragons.


    ¡°Stop-!¡±


    However, they did not listen.


    Rasheel and Dodori stopped it to decrease its strength even more... Then they coughed up blood.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Ugh, M, mama.¡±


    "D, Dodori!¡±


    Boom.


    Cale felt as if his heart sank.


    He did not even see that the two Dragons were smiling proudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it too!¡±


    Raon moved to Cale¡¯s side and took the next spot in line.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Rosalyn came out of the ck castle with arge bag of highest-grade magic stones and went after him.


    Alberu, who had been drinking dead mana interjected as well. The two of them had blood dripping from their mouths.


    ¡®W, why are these people pushing themselves so far-?!¡¯


    Cale¡¯s face showed more urgency than ever before when Raon spoke brightly and energetically.


    ¡°Human, don¡¯t worry! You can rest now! You don¡¯t need to overdo it! I can do it! It will be a bit difficult but I will not faint! I¡¯m sure everybody feels the same way!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale gasped.


    The Super Rock sighed.


    - Aigoo.


    He then mumbled.


    - This is karma. Karma..


    Cale took in everything he could see.


    Eruhaben and Sheritt and prepared themselves once again and channeled the rest of their powers. Everybody was in front of Cale and they moved very quickly. Cale, who had already cast thisrge shield and the other ancient powers, would not be able to move or withdraw these powers very easily


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale sighed and reached a hand up to grab Raon.


    ¡°Human, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Raon, you stop.¡±


    He moved Raon behind his back.


    Baaaaaang--- baaaaang--! Baaaaang---


    After another round of numerous explosions...


    Baaaaang---


    There was only a small explosion left to strike against Cale¡¯s barriers and shield.


    His allies were bleeding or plopped down as if they were fainting.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale¡¯s heart beat wildly.


    The things he had done in the past brushed through his mind.


    ¡°N, no!¡±


    Raon¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock.


    Eruhaben, Rosalyn, M, Rasheel, and Dodori... These individuals, who had been floating in the air with flight magic, started falling to the ground.


    They didn¡¯t even have enough mana to keep themselves floating. This was the case for these amazing Dragons and the mage who was touted as the future Magic Tower Tower Master.


    Eruhaben was falling the quickest.


    ¡°Raon! Flight magic!¡±


    As Raon cast flight magic on them out of reflex and stopped them from falling at Cale¡¯s shout...


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°...It looks like I need to get some rest.¡±


    Lord Sheritt started bing faint and staticky before she was absorbed into the ck castle.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just need to rest.¡±


    As Sheritt disappeared after smiling warmly at Raon, Raon clenched Cale¡¯s clothes. His front paw was shaking.


    On and Hong poked their heads out of the ck castle and could not hide their concern. The children were all looking at Cale.


    Cale, who had usually caused this issue and either fainted or fallen over in the past, brushed his face with both hands and turned his head.


    Alberu and Mary had already fallen to the ground and had their eyes closed. He could not tell whether they had fainted or fallen asleep. Both of them looked terrible.


    Cale felt as if he was looking at himself.


    ¡°...Why would they go so far......¡±


    - I will believe that you know exactly why they did this.


    Cale could not say anything to the Super Rock¡¯sment.


    He lowered his head.


    The shield covering Puzzle City... People were poking their heads out underneath the shield one by one.


    The ominous red light was gone from their eyes and they could only see the radiant silver shield and its two wings.


    They then saw Cale, who was standing firm.


    Cale looked around.


    The only people still conscious to take care of the current situation were Choi Han, Clopeh, and himself.


    - Ah, by the way, Cale.


    The Super Rock talked to him again.


    - What are you nning on doing with the temple?


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯.


    - That is now ours, no, to be more specific, it is yours. Are you going to take it down with you?


    Cale looked at hispletely intact and sturdy silver shield that looked quite holy, the temple that was destroyed but even the damage made it look vintage and magical... He also looked at the elegant ck castle that was mysterious in a different way... And finally, he looked at Choi Han, Clopeh, and the children averaging nine-years-old who were looking at him as if wanting him to tell them what to do, before he clenched his eyes.


    However, he quickly came to a decision.


    He said the thing they needed to do before anything else.


    He gave the order to the individuals who were now looking at him with calm expressions.


    ¡°Immediately. We must immediately heal them first.¡±


    The reason he had clenched his eyes shut...


    It was because he was worried about his allies¡¯ conditions.


    Although everything was over...


    Although Cale himself had not fainted...


    He did not feel refreshed at all.


    The Sound of the Wind, who had been silent this whole time,ughed in a husky voice as she spoke.


    - They all learned from seeing you do this, you little punk.


    Cale could not say anything back.


    The shield covering Puzzle City disappeared and he could hear people cheering at that moment.


    Woooooooooooooooo--


    We¡¯re alive--!


    Aaaaaaah-----


    Delight, relief, concern... Their cheers and teary faces were full of numerous emotions.

 Chapter 767 - The Birth of a Hero? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 767</h4>


    TCF 767


    # The Birth of a Hero? (1)


    The eyes of the knight who had been protecting the entrance of the Puzzle City City Hall were sparkling.


    The radiant shield slowly became dimmer as it disappeared from the sky. In its ce was the blue sky looking extremely clear.


    ¡°Woooooooooooooooo--!¡±


    "We¡¯re alive!¡±


    The cheering soldiers... Their shouts made it feel real.


    This long battle was finally over.


    They never expected to see such a clear sky afterward.


    A gentle smile appeared on the knight¡¯s face.


    Although it was a day in winter and not much time was left in this year... The sun in the sky felt oddly warm and the wind felt refreshing instead of cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    His mumbling made the senior knight standing next to himugh out loud and nod his head.


    ¡°Looks like it. Finally... finally-¡±


    The senior knight could not say anything else and raised his head to look at the person standing in the sky.


    Cale Henituse. He was standing firm.


    ¡°The shield truly does not break.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    The knight nodded his head vigorously at his senior¡¯sment to show his agreement.


    ¡°I knew that the Commander-nim would persist to the end.¡±


    Although this god was sealed, they were told that an attack with the power of a god would soon envelope Puzzle City.


    ¡®It gave me chills.¡¯


    Loud explosions that sounded as if his ears would explode rang endlessly and gusts of wind from the impact rushed against them.


    They could not see the different powers mixed together because of therge shield surrounding Puzzle City and Cale¡¯s half-transparent silver shield, but they knew that there was quite the sh in there.


    ¡®Yes. But the shield still persisted.¡¯


    The thing that remained in the end, the thing that persisted through everything, was the shield.


    It was the Commander of the Roan Kingdom.


    The knight smiled and he did not share his emotions.


    ¡°The shield did not even budge just as I expected!¡±


    The knight saw the senior knight¡¯s face stiffen at that moment.


    He got chills on the back of his neck.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He heard a low voice.


    The knight urgently turned his head and froze in spot after seeing the two people in front of the group.


    ¡°The shield did not even budge you say......¡±


    This person was from the noble household that was said to have the most influence in the Roan Kingdom right now.


    The Duke¡¯s House of Henituse.


    The master of the household, Deruth Henituse, was smiling while being supported by his second son, Basen Henituse. Basen had rushed over to Puzzle City after hearing that the Duke had fainted.


    Duke Deruth¡¯s eyes were not smiling.


    The knight subconsciously gulped.


    He recalled the information about how Duke Deruth had fainted from shock after seeing former Commander Cale Henituse stab himself in the chest with a dagger.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Duke nodded his head and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°That blood-covered look, that messy look seems perfect without any issues to you?¡±


    Duke Deruth was known as someone who had a lot of money, cared a lot for his family and his territory, and for having a good personality. He was just known as a typical noble when he was a Count.


    However, the Henituse territory defeating the Indomitable Alliance and his territory being known as the hometown of Cale, Choi Han, and other distinguished individuals changed the way people looked at him.


    However, the majority opinion still remained that Duke Deruth was a gentle person.


    ¡®...H, his gaze-¡¯


    The knight subconsciously lowered his head.


    Deruth¡¯s gaze was quite vicious unlike the smile on his face.


    No, it was cold.


    Unlike his body which looked tired and made it seem as if his condition was terrible, his eyes were extremely frigid.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±


    The knight subconsciously apologized.


    ¡°For what? It¡¯s understandable that you would think that way. There is no need to apology.¡±


    Duke Deruth walked past the knight and patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°I just hope that you remember that I am Cale¡¯s father. What kind of parent would be able to brush aside their child looking like this?¡±


    The knight¡¯s tense shoulders rxed after hearing Deruth¡¯s gentle voice.


    Pat, pat. Deruth patted the knight¡¯s shoulder and walked past him. He walked for a while before stopping for a moment and looking around.


    ¡°...Basen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Basen¡¯s expression looked almost identical to Deruth¡¯s.


    ¡°My son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    ¡°...It looks like there are some people who can¡¯t see the injured because they managed to survive.¡±


    Vice Captain Hilsman and the others from the House of Henituse who were with Deruth and Basen did not have any emotions visible on their faces.


    ¡°Basen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father?¡±


    "What kind of House is the House of Henituse?¡±


    Basen responded without any hesitation.


    ¡°There is no reason to be recorded in history. Live for peace and happiness instead.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is the House of Henituse.¡±


    Deruth watched peopleing out from different parts of Puzzle City cheering, people moving quickly to deliver the message to other ces, and people hugging each other in relief. Finally, he looked toward the person that most of the people were looking at. He looked up at his son Cale and continued speaking.


    ¡°It looks like we may have the first person in the House of Henituse to have their name recorded in history. Then we should at least keep the second part of our creed.¡±


    There is no reason to be recorded in history. Live for peace and happiness.


    Duke Deruth was thinking that if the former was difficult to do, he should at least do thetter.


    ¡°Vice Captain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duke-nim.¡±


    Hilsman took a step forward.


    ¡°His Majesty went to the shelter?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. His Majesty did not wish to evacuate but I heard that they barely managed to convince him in the end.¡±


    ¡°Inform his Majesty that I wish for an audience.¡±


    Hilsman gulped.


    Duke Deruth was a very good person and might even seem a bit tooissez-faire, but he was someone who found rules and principles to be important.


    But such a person was releasing such a vicious aura right now.


    ¡®I knew young master Cale-nim¡¯s personality came from Duke Deruth-nim.¡¯


    He had wondered at times whether Cale was more like Vin despite her not being his biological mother, but... He truly was like the Duke.


    ¡°Basen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father?¡±


    ¡°Pack our bags.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Hilsman and the nearby knights flinched and looked at Deruth.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a need for us to pay attention to useless things like the state of the continent or whatnot. I¡¯m going to go see your brother¡¯s face.¡±


    Basen responded without any hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    He then immediately started moving to inform Duchess Vin about this.


    Deruth watched him leave before slowly moving again.


    He was headed to see his son¡¯s face.


    His eyes observed Cale moving into the temple with the broken wall.


    Cale, who had no idea about this, rubbed the back of his head after thinking that it suddenly got cold.


    "Why do I suddenly have the chills?¡±


    ¡®There should be nothing left to do here?¡¯


    ¡°Human, am I sending them all up to our house?¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Raon¡¯s question once he entered the temple.


    ¡°Yes. None of them are in serious danger?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I think they are all exhausted from mana overuse. All of them have stable mana fluctuations!¡±


    They heard a weak voice at that moment.


    ¡°Yes. There is no serious danger.¡±


    M was barely speaking while hugging Dodori in her arms.


    She was also barely floating in the air without falling thanks to Raon¡¯s flight magic.


    At least she was still conscious.


    The others were either fainted or asleep.


    Cale looked at Dodori in M¡¯s arms and M¡¯s pale face and opened his mouth.


    He had observed her as well. She did not have any injuries and her breathing was stable.


    However...


    ¡°This is bad.¡±


    It was bad for him.


    Cale could not stop frowning.


    M had a faint smile on her face. Cale avoided her smile and nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Raon. Move our esteemed Dragons and Miss Rosalyn to the ck Castle immediately.¡±


    They were likely to run into some cumbersome situations or unnecessary gazes if they were taken to City Hall.


    ¡®It would be different if his highness was here, but I can¡¯t control all situations when he¡¯s not avable.¡¯


    Cale peeked toward Alberu who was still lying down with his eyes closed and then looked at Raon.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    Raon urgently took the Dragons and Rosalyn to the ck Castle. Cale walked over to Alberu and Mary.


    The two of them looked as if they were sleeping.


    He needed to take them to Tasha and the Dark Elves instead of the ck Castle.


    He needed to be especially careful with Alberu so that nobody saw him.


    ¡°Choi Han. Let¡¯s each carry o-¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Someone was struggling to open his eyes at that moment.


    ¡°...Your highness?¡±


    Cale urgently crouched down by Alberu¡¯s side and looked at him. That was why he had not seen Choi Han¡¯s gaze of disbelief at him saying that they should each carry one person.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Alberu let out a deep sigh and finally opened his eyes.


    He scowled and blinked a few more times before saying something.


    ¡°Move your face.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like your tongue is fine, your highness.¡±


    Cale chuckled and took a step back from Alberu. Choi Han could see the corners of Cale¡¯s lips slowly twitching up.


    ¡°Choi Han. Help me up.¡±


    Alberu stood up with Choi Han¡¯s support. Cale was checking Mary¡¯s condition as he nonchntly asked.


    "Are you okay, your highness?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    One corner of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up and he subconsciouslymented.


    "So why did you overdo it like that?¡±


    - It¡¯s all karma.


    As Cale frowned as the Super Rock mumbled that again...


    ¡°Time for you to faint.¡±


    He heard Alberu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I confirmed that Mary fell asleep earlier. She looked like she was going to faint so I told her to rest.¡±


    ¡°Wait, more importantly, you want me to faint? But I¡¯m fine?¡±


    Cale was feeling better than ever before.


    ¡°You are the one who should get some rest, your highness. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Smile.


    Alberu smiled at that moment.


    It was a radiant smile.


    Cale started to get an ominous feeling. It was then that he realized that he could not see Clopeh.


    He paid no attention to that bastard that he didn¡¯t realize Clopeh was gone.


    - Cale.


    The Super Rock whispered to him.


    - The temple door is opened. Clopeh opened it.


    Now that the temple was not the sealed god¡¯s territory, it was easy to open the temple door as there were no illusions or anything protecting it.


    Cale could hear someone¡¯s voice in the distance.


    ¡°My close friend, are you in there?!¡±


    Commander Toonka. He could hear that stupid fool¡¯s loud voice.


    The voice was slowly getting closer.


    ¡°Young master Cale!¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    He then heard Queen Litana, Saint Jack, priestess Cage, Sword master Hannah and others as well.


    They had all waited near the temple door instead of going down to the ground.


    Alberu spoke in an elegant voice at that moment.


    ¡°Okay, time to faint. Dongsaeng.¡±


    ¡°...But I¡¯m fine?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Alberu slightly raised his hand.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    Cale finally realized that Choi Han had moved behind him. Cale had let down his guard for a moment because this was normal behavior for Choi Han.


    Choi Han raised his foot.


    Tap.


    Cale knelt down on one knee after feeling a push behind his knee.


    It was such perfect timing that Cale could see Toonka watching him crumble to the ground.


    "C, Cale Henituuuuuuuuuuuuuuuse----!¡±


    Toonka felt as if he could not breathe as he watched Cale weakly fall down.


    He had not been able to see Cale clearly during the battle because of the distance.


    He was only able to see Cale now after the battle, and Cale looked even more gruesome than he had expected.


    He knew that Cale always looked terrible and almost inhumane; he knew that Cale always had messy hair and was covered in blood, but...


    Seeing him up close, it was easy to see that he was extremely pale, and the red and ck blood mixed together above his chest made the grotesque scar even more visible.


    His clothes were a mess and his red hair was covered in blood and dust.


    Toonka saw such a person¡¯s eyes open wide while looking at him.


    ¡®It must be because he is happy to see me.¡¯


    However, Cale was falling to the ground at the same time.


    His face looked as if he couldn¡¯t believe that he was falling.


    He was falling forward too quickly.


    ¡°Y, you stupid bastard--!!¡±


    Toonka was both sad and angry.


    Cale had stood firmly in the air just moment ago, but was falling like this once nobody was looking.


    ¡®Yes, even Dragons were fainting so how could this punk not?!¡¯


    It was stupid for anybody to think that Cale could make it through fine.


    ¡°Y, young master Cale!¡±


    Queen Litana subconsciously called out Cale¡¯s name almost in a shout.


    However, Cale was unable to raise his body himself and was only able to avoid hitting the floor thanks to Choi Han.


    ¡°Oh, dear lord!¡±


    Saint Jack ran forward from the back without knowing what to do.


    Hannah had already rushed forward to check Mary¡¯s condition before shouting toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Hey! We need to quickly move them!¡±


    Choi Han silently carried Cale on his back. He moved quite efficiently.


    ¡°H, how is he?¡±


    Litana, who hade next to them now, felt her fingertips shaking as Choi Han did not respond to her and just carried Cale while biting down on his lips.


    Choi Han was usually respectful and a very good person. The situation was so urgent that such a person could not even respond.


    This must mean that Cale was in dire condition.


    ¡°To me, please bring me to me now-¡±


    Saint Jack caught his breath as he approached Choi Han.


    Alberu spoke in a low voice at that moment.


    ¡°His te is in danger so it would be bad to try to heal him here.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? But I should still-¡±


    Cage, thest person in the pack, moved next to Choi Han before putting a hand on Jack¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°His highness is right.¡±


    ¡°R, really?¡±


    Jack saw Cage wink at him. He nodded his head in confusion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry!¡±


    Cage urgently shouted.


    ¡°There are some mages outside the temple so it should not be hard for us to get down!¡±


    These mages were here to protect or move Litana, Toonka, Jack and the others in case any unexpected situations arose. They were all Alberu¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Toonka looked at Cale, who was on Choi Han¡¯s back and could not even lift his head, and shouted with desperation. He then approached Alberu.


    ¡°Will you be okay if I support you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Someone interjected at that moment.


    It was Clopeh, who had gone through the temple once the sealed god¡¯s schemes had disappeared, and opened the door.


    ¡°I can support him.¡±


    Clopeh supported Alberu and helped him stand without any hesitation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry! It¡¯s urgent!¡±


    Cage shouted again and Toonka ran forward as Cage pointed at him to lead the way. Litana was with him as well.


    Choi Han was behind them with Cale on his back while Cale sighed with his eyes closed.


    ¡®What the hell is he plotting?¡¯


    Cale was thinking about what Alberu was plotting. He was also thinking about what Choi Han, this guy who had his mouth shut because he couldn¡¯t act at all, was thinking.


    Alberu had no idea about this as he looked at Clopeh. Clopeh quietly whispered after sensing his gaze.


    ¡°For the legend.¡±


    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯


    Alberu hid his thoughts and said something else.


    ¡°How about you carry me too.¡±


    Hannah had carried Mary on her back already.


    Clopeh said that his arms and legs were strong enough for that and carried Alberu.


    ¡°It seems as if you are trying to trick everybody, your highness.¡±


    Alberu smiled at Clopeh¡¯s nonchntment.


    The danger was over.


    However, they needed to filter through people to prevent another danger.


    He needed to find out if there were bastards who would try to take their positions or scheme things behind their backs while the heroes of this incident were in critical condition.


    He needed to observe the allied nations who were cooperating with them as well.


    ¡®Most importantly, I need to figure out what the hell the king is thinking.¡¯


    He needed to decipher Zed Crossman¡¯s inner thoughts.


    ¡®Furthermore, I need to control what people are thinking.¡¯


    Alberu remembered what one of his subordinates had said about Cale. This faith that Cale would be able to take care of everything... The things that were said while looking at someone who looked as if he could faint at any moment...


    ¡®...I can¡¯t let my dongsaeng carry such baggage.¡¯


    These people were more like family than his actual family. These friends were more than family.


    ¡°The Guardian Knight truly is different.¡±


    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±


    Of course, Clopeh was not in that list.


    * * *


    A group of people were descending toward the Puzzle City za from the temple using flight magic.


    The za was currently filled with the chief executives of the different forces as well as people who hade to watch.


    The King of the Roan Kingdom, who should be controlling this, was just off in the distance watching.


    Boom.


    Once the group of peoplended at the center of the za...


    ¡°Commander-nim.¡±


    One of the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s warriors approached Toonka, who was in the front of the group. His face was full of happiness and joy. It was the same for the others around them.


    As they all tried to approach the heroes and wee their return...


    As the spectators were about to cheer...


    ¡°Commander-nim, everything is finally o-!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Toonka¡¯s shout made everybody silent.


    Toonka pushed aside his approaching subordinate and charged forward like a carriage.


    "M, my liege?¡±


    It was obvious that Toonka was enraged. He looked at the subordinate who had confusedly called out to him and shouted.


    "Can¡¯t you see that we have a patient in critical condition? Huh?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Are you snickering? Huh? You canugh in this situation?¡±


    The face of the subordinate, who was about to smile, stiffened.


    He immediately realized that Toonka could snap at any moment and immediately changed his demeanor. His eyes quickly moved past Toonka.


    ¡®Mm.


    He could see multiple people in serious conditions.


    They seemed more like patients than heroes. He walked in front of Toonka and shouted.


    ¡°Move! Don¡¯t block the way!¡±


    Cage¡¯s priestess robe fluttered as she shouted desperately at that moment.


    ¡°Please make way! We need to quickly move them and start healing them with the Saint-nim!¡±


    Toonka and Litana pushed people to the side as Cage shouted desperately.


    ¡°My close friend¡¯s life is in danger!¡±


    Toonka was feeling such a sense of urgency and full of rage and sorrow that he shouted.


    "See what happens if you get in our way! Move aside unless you want to die!¡±


    Crown prince Alberu, who was on Clopeh¡¯s back pretending to be unconscious, quietly mumbled to himself.


    ¡°...Wow.¡±


    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±


    Clopehughed quietly.


    Cale, who was on Choi Han¡¯s back as he ran behind Toonka, clenched his eyes even tighter.


    ¡°M, my son!¡±


    His father. He heard Deruth Henituse¡¯s voice through the crowd.


    He had a feeling that this was going to be bad.


    His gut was telling him it would be bad.

 Chapter 767: The Birth of a Hero? (1)

    Chapter 767: The Birth of a Hero? (1)


    The eyes of the knight who had been protecting the entrance of the Puzzle City City Hall were sparkling.


    The radiant shield slowly became dimmer as it disappeared from the sky. In its ce was the extremely clear blue sky.


    Woooooooooooooooo!


    "We''re alive!


    The cheering soldiers Their shouts made it feel real.


    This long battle was finally over.


    They never expected to see such a clear sky afterward.


    A gentle smile appeared on the knights face.


    Although it was a day in winter and not much time was left in this year The sun in the sky felt oddly warm and the wind felt refreshing instead of cold.


    Its over.


    His mumbling made the senior knight standing next to himugh out loud and nod his head.


    Looks like it. Finally finally-


    The senior knight could not say anything else and raised his head to look at the person standing in the sky.


    Cale Henituse. He was standing firm.


    The shield truly does not break.


    Definitely.


    The knight nodded his head vigorously at his seniorsment to show his agreement.


    I knew that the Commander-nim would persist to the end.


    Although this god was sealed, they were told that an attack with the power of a god would soon envelop Puzzle City.


    It gave me chills.


    Loud explosions that sounded as if his ears would explode rang endlessly, and gusts of wind from the impact rushed against them.


    They could not see the different powers mixed together because of therge shield surrounding Puzzle City and Cales half-transparent silver shield, but they knew that there was quite the sh happening there.


    Yes. But the shield still persisted.


    The thing that remained in the end, the thing that persisted through everything, was the shield.


    It was the Commander of the Roan Kingdom.


    The knight smiled as he did not share his emotions.


    The shield did not even budge, just as I expected!


    The knight saw the senior knights face stiffen at that moment.


    He got chills on the back of his neck.


    Really?


    He heard a low voice.


    The knight urgently turned his head and froze on the spot after seeing the two people in front of the group.


    The shield did not even budge you say


    This person was from the noble household that was said to have the most influence in the Roan Kingdom right now.


    The Duke''s House of Henituse.


    The master of the household, Deruth Henituse, was smiling while being supported by his second son, Basen Henituse. Basen had rushed over to Puzzle City after hearing that the Duke had fainted.


    Duke Deruths eyes were not smiling.


    The knight subconsciously gulped.


    He recalled the information about how Duke Deruth had fainted from shock after seeing former Commander Cale Henituse stab himself in the chest with a dagger.


    Okay.


    The Duke nodded his head and asked in a low voice.


    That blood-covered look, that messy look seems perfect without any issues to you?


    Duke Deruth was known as someone who had a lot of money, cared a lot for his family and his territory, and for having a good personality. He was just known as a typical noble when he was a Count.


    However, the Henituse territory defeating the Indomitable Alliance and his territory being known as the hometown of Cale, Choi Han, and other distinguished individuals changed the way people looked at him.


    However, the majority opinion still remained that Duke Deruth was a gentle person.


    H, his gaze-


    The knight subconsciously lowered his head.


    Deruth''s gaze was quite vicious, unlike the smile on his face.


    No, it was cold.


    Unlike his body which looked tired and made it seem as if his condition was terrible, his eyes were extremely frigid.


    I, I''m sorry, sir.


    The knight subconsciously apologized.


    For what? Its understandable that you would think that way. There is no need to apologize.


    Duke Deruth walked past the knight and patted him on the shoulder.


    I just hope that you remember that I am Cales father. What kind of parent would be able to brush aside their child looking like this?


    The knights tense shoulders rxed after hearing Deruth''s gentle voice.


    Pat, pat.


    Deruth patted the knight''s shoulder and walked past him. He walked for a while before stopping for a moment and looking around.


    Basen.


    Yes, father.


    Basens expression looked almost identical to Deruths.


    My son.


    Yes, father.


    It looks like there are some people who cant see the injured because they managed to survive.


    Vice-Captain Hilsman and the others from the House of Henituse who were with Deruth and Basen did not have any emotions visible on their faces.


    Basen.


    Yes, father?


    "What kind of House is the House of Henituse?


    Basen responded without any hesitation.


    There is no reason to be recorded in history. Live for peace and happiness instead.


    Yes. That is the House of Henituse.


    Deruth watched peopleing out from different parts of Puzzle City cheering, people moving quickly to deliver the message to other ces, and people hugging each other in relief. Finally, he looked toward the person that most of the people were looking at. He looked up at his son Cale and continued speaking.


    It looks like we may have the first person in the House of Henituse to have their name recorded in history. Then we should at least keep the second part of our creed.


    There is no reason to be recorded in history. Live for peace and happiness.


    Duke Deruth was thinking that if the former was difficult to do, he should at least do thetter.


    Vice-Captain.


    Yes, Duke-nim?


    Hilsman took a step forward.


    His Majesty went to the shelter?


    Yes, sir. His Majesty did not wish to evacuate, but I heard that they barely managed to convince him in the end.


    Inform his Majesty that I wish for an audience.


    Hilsman gulped.


    Duke Deruth was a very good person and might even seem a bit tooissez-faire, but he was someone who found rules and principles to be important.


    But such a person was releasing such a vicious aura right now.


    I knew young master Cale-nims personality came from Duke Deruth-nim.


    He had wondered at times whether Cale was more like Vin despite her not being his biological mother, but He truly was like the Duke.


    Basen.


    Yes, father?


    Pack our bags.


    Hmm?


    Hilsman and the nearby knights flinched and looked at Deruth.


    There shouldnt be a need for us to pay attention to useless things like the state of the continent or whatnot. I''m going to go see your brother''s face.


    Basen responded without any hesitation.


    Yes, father.


    He then immediately started moving to inform Duchess Vin about this.


    Deruth watched him leave before slowly moving again.


    He was headed to see his son''s face.


    His eyes observed Cale moving into the temple with the broken wall.


    Cale, who had no idea about this, rubbed the back of his head after thinking that it suddenly got cold.


    "Why do I suddenly have the chills?


    There should be nothing left to do here?


    Human, am I sending them all up to our house?


    Cale nodded his head at Raon''s question once he entered the temple.


    Yes. None of them are in serious danger?


    Thats right! I think they are all just exhausted from mana overuse. All of them have stable mana fluctuations!


    They heard a weak voice at that moment.


    Yes. There is no serious danger.


    M was weakly speaking while hugging Dodori in her arms.


    She was also barely floating in the air without falling thanks to Raon''s flight magic.


    At least she was still conscious.


    The others had either fainted or fallen asleep.


    Cale looked at Dodori in Ms arms and M''s pale face and opened his mouth.


    He had observed her as well. She did not have any injuries and her breathing was stable.


    However


    This is bad.


    It was bad for him.


    Cale could not stop frowning.


    M had a faint smile on her face. Cale avoided her smile and nonchntlymented.


    Raon. Move our esteemed Dragons and Miss Rosalyn to the ck Castle immediately.


    They were likely to run into some cumbersome situations or unnecessary gazes if they were taken to City Hall.


    It would be different if his highness was here, but I can''t control all situations when he''s not avable.


    Cale peeked toward Alberu who was still lying down with his eyes closed and then looked at Raon.


    Alright! I''ll be right back!


    Raon urgently took the Dragons and Rosalyn to the ck Castle. Cale walked over to Alberu and Mary.


    The two of them looked as if they were sleeping.


    He needed to take them to Tasha and the Dark Elves instead of the ck Castle.


    He needed to be especially careful with Alberu so that nobody saw him.


    Choi Han. Lets each carry o-


    Mm.


    Someone was struggling to open his eyes at that moment.


    Your highness?


    Cale urgently crouched down by Alberus side and looked at him. That was why he had not seen Choi Hans gaze of disbelief at him saying that they should each carry one person.


    Haaaaa.


    Alberu let out a deep sigh and finally opened his eyes.


    He scowled and blinked a few more times before saying something.


    Move your face.


    It sounds like your tongue is fine, your highness.


    Cale chuckled and took a step back from Alberu. Choi Han could see the corners of Cales lips slowly twitching up.


    Choi Han. Help me up.


    Alberu stood up with Choi Hans support. Cale was checking Marys condition as he nonchntly asked.


    "Are you okay, your highness?


    I feel like I''m going to die.


    One corner of Cale''s lips twisted up and he subconsciouslymented.


    "So why did you overdo it like that?


    It''s all karma.


    As Cale frowned as the Super Rock mumbled that again


    Time for you to faint.


    He heard Alberus voice.


    Excuse me?


    I confirmed that Mary fell asleep earlier. She looked like she was going to faint so I told her to rest.


    Wait, more importantly, you want me to faint? But I''m fine?


    Cale was feeling better than ever before.


    You are the one who should get some rest, your highness. I''ll take care of the rest.


    Smile.


    Alberu smiled at that moment.


    It was a radiant smile.


    Cale started to get an ominous feeling. It was then that he realized that he could not see Clopeh.


    He paid so little attention to that bastard that he didnt realize Clopeh was gone.


    Cale.


    The Super Rock whispered to him.


    The temple door is opened. Clopeh opened it.


    Now that the temple was not the sealed gods territory, it was easy to open the temple door as there were no illusions nor anything protecting it.


    Cale could hear someones voice in the distance.


    My close friend, are you in there?!


    Commander Toonka. He could hear that stupid fool''s loud voice.


    The voice was slowly getting closer.


    Young master Cale!


    Young master-nim!


    He then heard Queen Litana, Saint Jack, priestess Cage, Sword master Hannah, and others as well.


    They had all waited near the temple door instead of going down to the ground.


    Alberu spoke in an elegant voice at that moment.


    Okay, time to faint. Dongsaeng.


    But I''m fine?


    We dont have time.


    Alberu slightly raised his hand.


    Choi Han.


    Cale finally realized that Choi Han had moved behind him. Cale had let down his guard for a moment because this was normal behavior for Choi Han.


    Choi Han raised his foot.


    Tap.


    Cale knelt down on one knee after feeling a push behind his knee.


    It was such perfect timing that Cale could see Toonka watching him crumble to the ground.


    "C, Cale Henituuuuuuuuuuuuuuuse-!


    Toonka felt as if he could not breathe as he watched Cale weakly fall down.


    He had not been able to see Cale clearly during the battle because of the distance.


    He was only able to see Cale now after the battle, and Cale looked even more gruesome than he had expected.


    He knew that Cale always looked terrible and almost inhumane; he knew that Cale always had messy hair and was covered in blood, but


    Seeing him up close, it was easy to see that he was extremely pale, and the red and ck blood mixed together above his chest made the grotesque scar even more visible.


    His clothes were a mess, and his red hair was caked in blood and dust.


    Toonka saw such a person''s eyes open wide while looking at him.


    It must be because he is happy to see me.


    However, Cale was falling to the ground at the same time.


    His face looked as if he couldn''t believe that he was falling.


    He was falling forward too quickly.


    Y, you stupid bastard!!


    Toonka was both sad and angry.


    Cale had stood firmly in the air just moments ago, but was falling like this once nobody was looking.


    Yes, even Dragons were fainting, so how could this punk not?!


    It was stupid for anybody to think that Cale could make it through fine.


    Y, young master Cale!


    Queen Litana subconsciously called out Cale''s name almost in a shout.


    However, Cale was unable to raise his body himself and was only able to avoid hitting the floor thanks to Choi Han.


    Oh, dear lord!


    Saint Jack ran forward from the back without knowing what to do.


    Hannah had already rushed forward to check Marys condition before shouting toward Choi Han.


    Hey! We need to quickly move them!


    Choi Han silently carried Cale on his back. He moved quite efficiently.


    H, how is he?


    Litana, who hade next to them now, felt her fingertips shaking as Choi Han did not respond to her and just carried Cale while biting down on his lips.


    Choi Han was usually respectful and a very good person. The situation was so urgent that such a person could not even respond.


    This must mean that Cale was in dire condition.


    To me, please bring him to me now-


    Saint Jack caught his breath as he approached Choi Han.


    Alberu spoke in a low voice at that moment.


    His te is in danger, so it would be bad to try to heal him here.


    Excuse me? But I should still-


    Cage, thest person in the pack, moved next to Choi Han before putting a hand on Jacks shoulder.


    His highness is right.


    R, really?


    Jack saw Cage wink at him. He nodded his head in confusion.


    Lets hurry!


    Cage urgently shouted.


    There are some mages outside the temple, so it should not be hard for us to get down!


    These mages were here to protect or move Litana, Toonka, Jack, and the others in case any unexpected situations arose. They were all Alberus subordinates.


    Yes. Lets go!


    Toonka looked at Cale, who was on Choi Hans back and could not even lift his head, and shouted with desperation. He then approached Alberu.


    Will you be okay if I support you?


    No.


    Someone interjected at that moment.


    It was Clopeh, who had gone through the temple once the sealed gods schemes had disappeared, and opened the door.


    I can support him.


    Clopeh supported Alberu and helped him stand without any hesitation.


    Lets hurry! Its urgent!


    Cage shouted again and Toonka ran forward as Cage pointed at him to lead the way. Litana was with him as well.


    Choi Han was behind them with Cale on his back while Cale sighed with his eyes closed.


    What the hell is he plotting?


    Cale was thinking about what Alberu was plotting. He was also thinking about what Choi Han, this guy who had his mouth shut because he couldn''t act at all, was thinking.


    Alberu had no idea about this as he looked at Clopeh. Clopeh quietly whispered after sensing his gaze.


    For the legend.


    Crazy bastard.


    Alberu hid his thoughts and said something else.


    How about you carry me too.


    Hannah had carried Mary on her back already.


    Clopeh said that his arms and legs were strong enough for that and carried Alberu.


    It seems as if you are trying to trick everybody, your highness.


    Alberu smiled at Clopeh''s nonchntment.


    The danger was over.


    However, they needed to filter through people to prevent another danger.


    He needed to find out if there were bastards who would try to take their positions or scheme things behind their backs while the heroes of this incident were in critical condition.


    He needed to observe the allied nations who were cooperating with them as well.


    Most importantly, I need to figure out what the hell the king is thinking.


    He needed to decipher Zed Crossmans inner thoughts.


    Furthermore, I need to control what people are thinking.


    Alberu remembered what one of his subordinates had said about Cale. This faith that Cale would be able to take care of everything The things that were said while looking at someone who looked as if he could faint at any moment


    I cant let my dongsaeng carry such baggage.


    These people were more like family than his actual family. These friends were worth more than family.


    The Guardian Knight truly is different.


    Hoohoo.


    Of course, Clopeh was not on that list.


    * * *


    A group of people was descending toward the Puzzle City za from the temple using flight magic.


    The za was currently filled with the chief executives of the different forces as well as people who hade to watch.


    The King of the Roan Kingdom, who should be controlling this, was just off in the distance watching.


    Boom.


    Once the group of peoplended at the center of the za


    Commander-nim.


    One of the Whipper Kingdom''s warriors approached Toonka, who was in the front of the group. His face was full of happiness and joy. It was the same for the others around them.


    As they all tried to approach the heroes and wee their return


    As the spectators were about to cheer


    Commander-nim, everything is finally o-!


    Shut up!


    Toonka''s shout made everybody silent.


    Toonka pushed aside his approaching subordinate and charged forward like a carriage.


    "M, my liege?


    It was obvious that Toonka was enraged. He looked at the subordinate who had confusedly called out to him and shouted.


    "Cant you see that we have a patient in critical condition? Huh?


    Excuse me?


    Are you snickering? Huh? You canugh in this situation?


    The face of the subordinate, who was about to smile, stiffened.


    He immediately realized that Toonka could snap at any moment and immediately changed his demeanor. His eyes quickly moved past Toonka.


    Mm.


    He could see multiple people in serious conditions.


    They seemed more like patients than heroes. He walked in front of Toonka and shouted.


    Move! Dont block the way!


    Cage''s priestess robe fluttered as she shouted desperately at that moment.


    Please make way! We need to quickly move them and start healing them with the Saint-nim!


    Toonka and Litana pushed people to the side as Cage shouted desperately.


    My close friends life is in danger!


    Toonka was feeling such a sense of urgency and full of rage and sorrow that he shouted.


    "See what happens if you get in our way! Move aside unless you want to die!


    Crown prince Alberu, who was on Clopeh''s back pretending to be unconscious, quietly mumbled to himself.


    Wow.


    Hoohoo.


    Clopehughed quietly.


    Cale, who was on Choi Han''s back as he ran behind Toonka, clenched his eyes even tighter.


    M, my son!


    His father. He heard Deruth Henituses voice through the crowd.


    He had a feeling that this was going to be bad.


    His instincts were telling him it would be bad.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!


    You can subscribe (immediate ess) through our <a /EatApplePies" target="_nk" rel="noopener noreferrer">PATREON</a>


    <strong><a /tcf-chapter-766"><< Previous Chapter</a> | <a /trash-of-the-counts-family/">Index</a> | <a /tcf-chapter-768">Next Chapter >></a></strong> <a /tcf-chapter-767/" data-disybel="1" data-show-count="1" data-bookmarkbel="Bookmark" data-bookmarkedbel="Bookmarked" data-loggedin="0" data-type="post" data-object_id="4620" ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig cbxwpbkmarktrig-button-addto" title="Bookmark This" href="#">Bookmark(<i ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig-count">0)</a> <a href="#" ss="cbxwpbkmarkguesttrig_close"></a><h3 ss="cbxwpbookmark-title cbxwpbookmark-title-login">Please login to bookmark</h3><form name="loginform" id="loginform" /wp-login.php" method="post">


    &ltbel for="user_login">Username or Email Address<bel> <input type="text" name="log" id="user_login" ss="input" value="" size="20" />


    &ltbel for="user_pass">Password<bel> <input type="password" name="pwd" id="user_pass" ss="input" value="" size="20" />


    &ltbel><input name="rememberme" type="checkbox" id="rememberme" value="forever" /> Remember Me<bel>


    <input type="submit" name="wp-submit" id="wp-submit" ss="button button-primary" value="Log In" /> <input type="hidden" name="redirect_to" /tcf-chapter-767/" /> </form>


    No ount yet? <a /wp-login.php?action=r%2Ftcf-chapter-767%2F">Register</a>

 Chapter 768: The Birth of a Hero? (2)

    Chapter 768: The Birth of a Hero? (2)


    Cale-!


    As Cale clearly heard Duke Deruth''s voice again


    The moment he heard Deruths shout through all of the other noises he had been hearing while going through the za


    This is bad.


    Cale truly realized that he was in big trouble.


    Cale felt that Deruth Henituse had be a very important person in his life.


    The people in the za moved away to make way for Duke Deruth to get to Cale.


    Duke Deruth had cast aside all elegance as a noble or a Duke and was running toward Cale without thinking about anything else.


    Choi Han bit down on his lips as he watched.


    The look on Duke Deruth''s face was stabbing at Choi Han''s heart.


    It cant go on like this.


    Cale wanted to nod his head at Choi Hans mumbling.


    I cant meet my father like this!


    Cale knew that although he looked terrible on the outside, he waspletely fine.


    Of course, it was a bit of a burden when he used the shield and Embrace earlier. However, probably because he was not able to use that properly and because of this vitality that seemed to start from his heart and spread throughout his body, his body was quickly getting better.


    Choi Han, lets go!


    Choi Han did not move. Even Toonka had stopped as he was looking at Duke Deruth with pity on his savage face.


    Ugh.


    Toonka bit down on his lips as if he was suppressing his sorrow.


    Cale!


    Duke Deruth finally reached Cale. His shaking hand moved through the air and touched Cale''s body.


    The moment Cale felt the shaking, the moment he felt Deruth touch extremely carefully as if Cale might break


    This isn''t right. What the heck am I doing right now?


    Those were the thoughts in his head.


    Cale thought that he should slightly raise his head to show Deruth that he was fine. As Cales body twitched a bit to do that


    Grab!


    Duke Deruth had hugged Cale while he was still on Choi Hans back.


    People could not easily start speaking as they watched. Nobody could cheer while looking at a parent hugging their injured child.


    However, the silence did notst very long.


    Oh no he must really be seriously injured.


    Thement from a robed individual made people start whispering quietly.


    Hurry up and report to the kingdom. Cale Henituse, the crown prince, and others seem to be in critical condition. Its so bad that even the Saint is worried.


    I understand.


    People started reporting to their respective kingdoms.


    This was not an issue only for the foreign nations. The messengers of the different territories of the Roan Kingdom quickly started reporting to their territories as well.


    However, all of this was done stealthily while most of the people at the center of the za were sharing words of concern or uneasiness while looking at Deruth who was hugging Cale without moving.


    Mm.


    Choi Han was basically frozen there with Cale on his back.


    Choi Han was close enough that he could hear what Duke Deruth was whispering to Cale.


    Youre awake.


    Deruth spoke in a low voice. Choi Han could feel Cale twitching on his back. After having known Cale for a long time Choi Han believed Cale was scared right now.


    Fa-


    Shh.


    Deruth stopped Cale from talking and spoke in a vicious tone that Cale had never heard from him before.


    Yes. Lets keep being hurt like this.


    Excuse me?


    Cale wanted to ask back, but he listened to his father''s order not to say anything.


    He felt as if that was what he should do right now.


    Whether it is the Roan Kingdom or the temple or whatever You just leave everything to your father and mother. Don''t do anything.


    Cale wanted to respond.


    I was nning on resting now anyway?


    Cale had nothing to do immediately. Of course, he was still uneasy about the Hunters and their organization, but-


    Its not like I will have to do anything about it.


    He was a bit concerned about the disappearance of the Flynn Merchant Guild''s Billos, but-


    I''m sure nothing will happen right away.


    He could rest for now as he had no thoughts about doing anything.


    Cale.


    Duke Deruth stopped hugging him after making one morement.


    Don''t do anything no matter what, and sit tight.


    Something is weird.


    Cale felt viciousness and coldness in Deruths voice for the first time.


    He seemed to have realized that Cale was fine after seeing him up close, but


    If you dont sit tight and end up doing something


    Deruth continued speaking.


    I will sit you down in the territory Lord''s position.


    What? Whaaaaat?


    Cale felt his heart sink.


    He wanted to immediately open his eyes and ask what Deruth meant by that. But he could not do that. He was told to sit tight.


    Deruth looked at Cale''s eyshes shaking through his messy hair and held back a smile.


    This works as I expected.


    Deruth was much sharper than Cale realized.


    Sir Choi Han!


    Duke Deruth stepped away from Cale and raised his voice.


    Hurry, please hurry! I''m sorry for stopping you!


    He covered his face with both hands.


    Oh, Cale!


    Cage quickly came over and supported Duke Deruth.


    The young master-nim, we will definitely save young master Cale-nim! Sir Choi Han, please hurry! Toonka-nim!


    Fuck! Move the fuck away!


    Toonka shouted in sorrow and anger and ran forward while looking at the Duke leaning weakly against the priestess with his face covered.


    They quickly started moving toward City Hall again.


    M, miss Cage?


    Saint Jack tried to approach Cage with a bewildered look on his face, but Hannah stopped him, making him have to follow behind Clopeh who had Alberu on his back.


    Did you see the look on the Saint-nim''s face?


    He seemed out of it.


    I can''t believe the esteemed Saint with his amazing healing power would have such a look on his face. Isnt this a really big deal?


    A really big deal?


    Yeah, it might be really bad. It makes no sense that anybody would be fine after stabbing themselves in the heart. Even if hested throughout the battle through superhuman will or endurance, in the end-


    A soldier covered his mouth after being shocked at what he was saying while watching Cale''s group running forward.


    A really big deal.


    The thoughts behind those words were things he did not dare to say out loud.


    Hey D, dont have such thoughts. No. Something like that, we absolutely can''t.


    His fellow soldier looked around before speaking sternly as if to scold the soldier who spoke. However, his hand that was holding a spear was unable to hide his uneasiness as he clenched and released his spear over and over.


    This was the same for the others who heard their conversation as well.


    It was especially true for the citizens of the Roan Kingdom, whose expressions were slowly getting worse and worse.


    They could not stop looking at Cales group until they moved past the main entrance of City Hall and entered the Annex.


    They could not see anything after that.


    Puzzle City''s City Hall Annex was guarded heavily and did not allow any outsiders to enter immediately after Cales group went in.


    Even Commander Toonka and Queen Litana had to leave because they were outsiders. Thankfully, Saint Jack was able to stay there with his sister Hannah to heal the injured.


    * * *


    The look on Cales face was getting worse as soon as they entered this extremely secretive Annex.


    Do you really need to-


    There was a pair of pajamas in his hand.


    It''s good.


    Choi Han finished checking the temperature of the water in the bathtub and got up before heading outside the bathroom door.


    I will be standing guard, Cale-nim.


    Wait-


    Cale''s voice trailed off as he looked elsewhere and not at Choi Han who was heading out.


    Young master-nim.


    His attendant, Ron Mn. Ron had a benign smile on his face while looking at Cale.


    His gaze-


    Ron''s gaze was extremely vicious.


    Cale had never seen such a gaze in Ron''s eyes before. It felt as if he had be Rons prey.


    This vicious old man


    Cale felt as if he might be squeezed like a lemon if he said the wrong thing.


    Cale had seen quite a lot of his friends once the temple walls broke after the illusion tests, but he had not seen Ron, Beacrox, nor Lock.


    However, Ron had greeted them as soon as they entered City Hall.


    Everything had proceeded quickly after that. Ron had guided them to ce Cale in one of the rooms on the top floor of the Annex, and that room must have either been used as a bedroom or was modified, as it looked like a decent bedroom.


    Young master-nim.


    Yeah?


    Cale avoided Rons benign gaze.


    First of all, you are looking shabby and dirty. Please clean up and make sure to wash off the blood as well.


    Umm, Ron.


    Cale spoke to Ron who was smiling benignly.


    I should probably go see Raon.


    The ck Castle. He needed to go there to check on the Dragons and Rosalyn.


    Since we are in here, it shouldn''t be difficult to trick people about my condition. Nobody will know if I called Raon over, became invisible, and went to the ck Castle for a moment.


    Cale could now tell what the crown prince was trying to do.


    This is probably to see and prepare for what happens while the main characters of this battle are out ofmission.


    Either that or he was aiming to sweep away people aiming to grab power.


    It might also be because of King Zed.


    Cale had heard that King Zed hade here.


    Thats why it should be fine as long as people think that I am in critical condition.


    It was a good thing.


    Cale could use this critical condition excuse to quietly take care of the things that were left to do. In some ways, this was great. His face lit up.


    Hoohoo.


    Hmm?


    Cale flinched and turned his head.


    Hoohoo.


    Ron wasughing. He wasughing quite viciously.


    Cale did not know that Rons eyes were focused on the grotesque scar visible through Cales ripped shirt. The tattoo of the shield and heart could not be seen properly now because of the grotesque scar.


    Cale realized what Ron was looking at after hearing Ronsughter.


    Cale looked down at the grotesque scar before nonchntly patting it.


    Its a medal of honor.


    .


    Ron was silent.


    Cale subconsciously moved toward the tub after looking at Ron''s cold and stiff face.


    Ha!


    Ron let out a shortugh before moving to the bathroom door, stepping out, and speaking in a low voice as he slowly closed the door.


    May it be a time to release your fatigue, young master-nim.


    Tap.


    Cale looked at the closed bathroom door for a moment before washing himself.


    The Super Rock talked to him.


    By the way, your body seems to have gotten a bit better?


    Cale finished washing and turned his head to look at a full-body mirror.


    Ron seemed to have quickly prepared it. He probably did it to make this ce seem simr to Cales bedroom in the Henituse Duchy.


    Ron was a vicious old man, but he was an attentive attendant.


    Oh.


    The scar on his chest was grotesque, but


    Cale''s body was much better than before.


    To put it in words His posture was straighter and hisplexion was rosy.


    I guess the World Tree really did give me a good medicine.


    Vitality was still overflowing in his body.


    He would probably receive great results if he worked out in his current state. Of course, Cale had no thoughts at all about doing any strength training, sword arts, nor martial arts.


    Cale was nice and clean after taking the bath and walked out feeling good.


    Mm.


    But he immediately ran into Ron.


    Pleasey down.


    Cale had no choice but toy down on the bed with the nket up to his neck and had to stay there. Ron was pouring some honey lemon tea into a cup.


    Cale looked around.


    Choi Han was outside the door while Alberu and Mary were in the rooms on either side of Cale''s bedroom. Clopeh, Cage, and the others were there with them.


    In this cozy bedroom


    He was alone in here with Ron.


    This isn''t right.


    He felt as if he would suffocate.


    Ron ced the warm cup of honey lemon tea on the side table as he spoke.


    Duchess Vin and young master Basen will be here soon.


    Ah.


    Cale subconsciously let out a sigh.


    Ron, his highness and Mary-


    Miss Tasha is currently looking after both of them and said that neither have any major issues. She said they were close to mana depletion.


    Ah.


    Ron stopped talking for a moment before nonchntly adding on as if this part didnt matter.


    His Majesty wishes to speak with you as well.


    What?


    Me?


    Yes, young master-nim. He wishes to see you.


    Cale had no idea why the King would want to see him. However, he had learned that King Zed had some connection to the Hunters through the sealed gods illusion tests.


    Is it because of that?


    Cale started to frown.


    Thinking about the Hunters made him think about his maternal family, the Thames, and that red-haired man. That man had said that he would speak to Duke Deruth.


    I have a lot of people to meet.


    He needed to find Billos and chat as well.


    Cale stood up.


    I need to go if his Majesty is calling for me.


    Hoo.


    He heard a lowugh. He turned his head to see Ron with a dagger in his hand, cutting a cookie in half while quietly mumbling to himself.


    Hes just a king. He is not more important than your life.


    This scary old man.


    Cale turned his head to look away from Rons dagger.


    It was at that moment.


    Clunk!


    The door opened with a loud noise.


    Cale-nim!


    Choi Han was walking in while looking shocked. Rosalyn was with him. Cale wanted to ask if Rosalyn was okay and how she regained consciousness so quickly, but he had no time to do that.


    Young master Cale.


    A pale Rosalyn spoke with a stiff look on her face.


    M-nim is looking for you.


    The beige-colored Dragon M. She was looking for Cale.


    And a pale Rosalyn had personallye here.


    Ron. Get me a robe.


    Cale immediately stood up from the bed.


    Rosalyn continued speaking to him.


    Eruhaben-nim is in danger.


    Cale recalled the image of Eruhaben falling to the ground.


    Trantor''s Comments NOOOOO, Not GOLDIE GRAMMMMMMPS!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!


    You can subscribe (immediate ess) through our <a /EatApplePies" target="_nk" rel="noopener noreferrer">PATREON</a>


    <strong><a /tcf-chapter-767"><< Previous Chapter</a> | <a /trash-of-the-counts-family/">Index</a> | <a /tcf-chapter-769">Next Chapter >></a></strong> <a /tcf-chapter-768/" data-disybel="1" data-show-count="1" data-bookmarkbel="Bookmark" data-bookmarkedbel="Bookmarked" data-loggedin="0" data-type="post" data-object_id="4809" ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig cbxwpbkmarktrig-button-addto" title="Bookmark This" href="#">Bookmark(<i ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig-count">0)</a> <a href="#" ss="cbxwpbkmarkguesttrig_close"></a><h3 ss="cbxwpbookmark-title cbxwpbookmark-title-login">Please login to bookmark</h3><form name="loginform" id="loginform" /wp-login.php" method="post">


    &ltbel for="user_login">Username or Email Address<bel> <input type="text" name="log" id="user_login" ss="input" value="" size="20" />


    &ltbel for="user_pass">Password<bel> <input type="password" name="pwd" id="user_pass" ss="input" value="" size="20" />


    &ltbel><input name="rememberme" type="checkbox" id="rememberme" value="forever" /> Remember Me<bel>


    <input type="submit" name="wp-submit" id="wp-submit" ss="button button-primary" value="Log In" /> <input type="hidden" name="redirect_to" value="https://eatapplepies/tcf-chapter-768/" /> </form>


    No ount yet? <a href="https://eatapplepies/wp-login.php?action=register&redirect_to=https%3A%2F%2Featapplepies%2Ftcf-chapter-768%2F">Register</a>

 Chapter 769: The Birth of a Hero? (3)

    Chapter 769: The Birth of a Hero? (3)


    # The Birth of a Hero? (3)


    Cale received the robe from Ron and just put it over his pajamas.


    Choi Han, Ron. The two of you stay here.


    Cale was currently in critical condition. Choi Han needed to stand guard and Ron needed to remain here in order to continue that act.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Ron answered without anyints, but his face did not look good. He seemed to be concerned about the ancient Dragon.


    I understand, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han responded a beatter, but Cale could not pay any attention to that right now.


    Young master Cale. Hurry!


    Lets go right away, Miss Rosalyn.


    Ooooooooong-


    Rosalyn was already creating a teleportation magic circle.


    She seemed to have chosen teleportation over invisibility or flight magic because every second mattered.


    Cale moved to the teleportation magic circle Rosalyn just finished as she called for him.


    Rosalyn activated the spell right away.


    Paat-


    The two of them soon disappeared with a bright light and thement Cale made before he left remained like an afterimage.


    Eruhaben-nim will be fine.


    His stern voice filled the quiet room.


    Ron looked at the spot from where Cale disappeared before nonchntlymenting.


    And what the hell is your problem?


    His slowly moving gaze reached Choi Han. Choi Han was not looking at Ron but at the teleportation magic circle that remained.


    Tsk.


    The moment Ron clicked his tongue


    Knock knock knock-


    Choi Han moved immediately after hearing the knocks.


    His quick movement let Ron know that Choi Han was not thinking about something else. He just did not want to answer and chose to ignore Ron.


    His old habits areing out.


    It reminded Ron of when Choi Han used to be a cheeky little punk.


    However, a gentle smile soon appeared on his face.


    Click.


    Choi Han opened the door slightly to see King Zed Crossman''s personal Chief of Staff.


    Ahem.


    The Chief of Staff moved his head to look inside.


    Hello, Chief of Staff-nim.


    Unfortunately, Ron used clever movements to block his view and closed the bedroom door once he walked out.


    Click.


    The Chief of Staff looked at the firmly closed door as if he was disappointed but quickly got rid of that look and started speaking.


    Do you remember that his Majesty wishes to speak with young master Cale?


    King Zed was looking for Cale. But why had he not responded? Did you even tell young master Cale about it?


    These things were what the Chief of Staff was basically asking. Ron looked around the hallway.


    Only people Alberu allowed were allowed into this City Hall Annex. Of course, they believed that Alberu, Cale, and Mary were in critical conditions.


    Alberu was the type to trick his allies first.


    People like this Chief of Staff were exceptions to Alberus selection who were still allowed to move about the Annex.


    Ron lowered his head at the Chief of Staff''sment.


    My apologies, Chief of Staff-nim. The young master-nim is currently not in a state in which he can oblige to his Majestys will.


    The Chief of Staff''s face stiffened as he cautiously asked.


    How bad is it?


    Information regarding the patients in this annex was currently top secret. Nobody other than an extremely select few knew about Cales condition.


    Ron took a step toward the Chief of Staff and spoke quietly, as if he was whispering in his ear. Of course, it was loud enough for the guards stationed in the hallway to hear.


    The young master-nim is currently unable toe outside.


    It was obvious. Cale was already outside, so he couldnte out.


    Furthermore, it is difficult to chat with him.


    That was right. Cale wasnt here, so chatting with him was difficult unless Ron used a videomunication device.


    Hoooo Is that so?


    The Chief of Staff barely held back a sigh and observed Ron''s face. His face showed no signs of lying.


    Hmm. Hes not the type to lie about something like this.


    Although the Chief of Staff was speaking casually to Ron right now, he was aware of the things Ron had done in Puzzle City. Despite not knowing Rons true identity, he knew that Ron was no ordinary attendant.


    I understand. I will inform his Majesty exactly as you told me.


    My apologies once again, Chief of Staff-nim.


    Not at all.


    The Chief of Staff stopped walking and turned back to speak to Ron.


    The Chief of Staff was someone who needed to put all their attention on information, power, and politics, but he was also a person with emotions and tact.


    I hope that Commander Cale recovers fully very quickly. I have faith that he will.


    Thank you very much.


    The Chief of Staff smiled at Ron, who thanked him in a more respectful manner than before, and started walking.


    Ron entered the bedroom again after seeing the Chief of Staff depart.


    Choi Han headed outside the door instead of Ron. It was so that he could stand guard outside. Choi Han heard Ron open the bedroom window and say something at that moment.


    Go find out about the Chief of Staff.


    He could not see anything outside the window. However, Choi Han observed faint movements on the ceiling above the window. The movement was so stealthy that only someone at the sword master level would notice.


    Pffft.


    Choi Han chuckled and closed the door.


    Still the same.


    Ron was still just as wily.


    Of course, Choi Han thought that he himself had not changed either. He strolled through the hallway and made eye contact with people who peeked toward the door.


    Nobody would be able to get past him.


    He then quietly prayed.


    Please.


    Please let Eruhaben-nim heal.


    Choi Han firmed his resolve while waiting for Cale to return.


    Stronger


    He needed to get stronger.


    He could not share that whisper with anybody.


    * * *


    Human!


    Meeeeeow!


    Meeow!


    Raon, Hong, and On jumped into Cales arms.


    Eek!


    Oh!


    Hes fine?


    They were all shocked.


    Cale, who usually staggered when all three of them jumped on him when his condition was not good, only took one step back and was standing firm.


    It meant that he was in the best possible condition.


    Move over for now.


    Cale nonchntly pushed the children to the side and approached the bed. Cale motioned to On with his eyes and she nodded her head before taking the children out of the room.


    This was one of the bedrooms in the ck Castle.


    Yourehere?


    Eruhaben, who was lying on the bed, greeted him in a weak voice.


    You don''t seem in that serious of a condition, Eruhaben-nim.


    Eruhaben chuckled at Cales calmment. Even that looked weak, but Eruhabens gaze was firm.


    M, who was sitting next to the bed, started speaking.


    He is dying.


    Oldage


    Eruhaben restored before Rosalyn raised her voice, unable to maintain her usual calm.


    Its not from old age, it''s because you pushed yourself too much!


    Eruhabens face was pale as hey on the bed. He did not have any injuries nor broken bones.


    However, his usually radiant gold hair had lost its light and was turning dull and shabby. The radiant gold light was slowly fading away from the tip.


    No.


    Rosalyn bit down on her lips and looked toward Cale and M.


    M-nim! Young master Cale is here, so please, the artifact-!


    Rosalyn''s fingertips were touching the small jar on the table next to the bed. The jar was about the size of an alcohol bottle. The item that had been full of cracks was nowpletely fine.


    What should we do, young master Cale?


    M looked toward the owner of the artifact.


    I got rid of all the cracks with my Connect Together.


    Ms attribute, Connect Together.


    However, it is an item with a limited amount of life force, so connecting it together will not bring out more than it is capable of holding.


    Cale had earned this jar artifact from the eastern continent''s Wind Ind.


    This jar had the life force of the numerous people who had to die as sacrifices there.


    It would break once all of the life force ran out.


    I cannot fill life force. However, I was able to maximize the effect of the life force in it.


    She had made it so that the life force could be fifty to a hundred percent more effective.


    She wasn''t able to change it much, but she was able to increase the quality.


    Young master Cale.


    M quietly called out to Cale once again.


    Cale was looking down at Eruhaben as he spoke.


    "Are you not going to drink it?


    Eruhaben closed his eyes after hearing Cale calmly ask that question.


    Cale sat down on an empty chair next to M.


    The way of using this jar is simple. You just need to drink the water that fills inside when you are holding it.


    He continued in a calm voice.


    "The water will fill to the users desired amount of life force.


    Only about a gulp had filled into the artifact when Eruhaben first used it.


    One year. That was the amount of time you wanted, Eruhaben-nim. You said that that was enough.


    The White Star. He just needed enough time until that bastard was caught.


    That is why you said that the jar would not fill with water even if you held it again.


    I did.


    Eruhaben responded with his eyes closed.


    Eruhaben had given a reason to Cale when asked why he did not want any more of the jars power. Cale clearly recalled that information.


    The battles against the White Star and his numerous subordinates


    I''m sure there might be people who get hurt during battle.


    I decided it is better to preserve the artifact for any potential issues.


    Using this entire artifact would be giving me an extra life.


    But all of you have not even lived the lives you were given.


    Eruhaben had refused to use the jar in case any potential allies get injured.


    Please open your eyes.


    Eruhaben kept his eyes closed despite Cales stern voice. However, he opened his eyes after hearing what Cale said next.


    Miss Rosalyn, try picking up the jar.


    Cale then continued speaking.


    Eruhaben-nim, please take a look.


    The ancient Dragon opened his eyes.


    The pale Rosalyn was smiling at him. There wasnt even a single drop of water in the jar as she held it.


    M-nim.


    Is it my turn?


    The still tired-looking M gently received the jar.


    It did not fill up with water once again.


    Cale reached his hand out.


    Eruhaben-nim, do you need to see more?


    The jar did not fill with water in his hand either.


    I''m sure it will be the same for the others as well. This jar will not fill with water right now no matter which of our friends holds it.


    None of them wanted the life force.


    Why?


    This question was quite a useless question for the ancient Dragon. He could figure out the answer based on how Rosalyn, M, the children, and other Dragons outside the door were looking at him.


    Eruhaben-nim, there was something I told you back then.


    When the ancient Dragon had said that he didnt need the jar


    Cale had said the following while putting the jar away.


    I presume that the day wille when I give this jar back to you, Eruhaben-nim.


    Cale put the jar in Eruhaben''s hand.


    I''m pretty sure that the jar will be full at that time.


    Cale was certain.


    Once they captured the White Star Once all of the battles were over Once he knew that everybody had survived


    If it was someone who wanted to be with the people he cared for


    No matter who it was


    I was right, wasnt I?


    They would want to live longer.


    I feel so shameless.


    The jar was filling with water.


    There is no shame to this at all. You wish to live longer, don''t you? Then live.


    Cale, I think that you are going to live a long life too.


    Cale ignored thement from the glutton priestess in his mind.


    Cale smiled at Eruhaben, who seemed to be unable to control himself from all sorts of emotions building up inside him, and nonchntlymented.


    You should receive an equivalent bonus if you worked hard. Dont you think so, Eruhaben-nim?


    Eruhaben chuckled.


    Using this entire artifact would be giving me an extra life.


    It reminded him of what he had said.


    Please drink it, Eruhaben-nim.


    Eruhaben flinched after looking up from the jar and at Cale.


    Otherwise, I will force your mouth open and pour it all in there.


    Eruhabens jaw dropped.


    This punk, that gaze


    I''m someone who does what I say, Eruhaben-nim.


    Hes serious. Hes very serious.


    Cales gaze slightly reminded him of Clopeh Sekka right now.


    It was the first time Eruhaben got chills while looking at Cale.


    Authors Note


    Hello, it is Yu Ryeo Han.


    I am leaving this note with the end of Part 1ing up soon.


    November 29th. (TL: May 6th)


    Part 1 of this series will end at chapter 776, over three years since I started writing it in 2018. ?


    After that, I will probably pause for a moment.


    I have many things to say so I will return at the end of part 1.


    Lets roll until the end of part 1!


    Sincerely, Yu Ryeo Han


    Trantor''s Comments


    Cale and Clopeh are two sides of the same coin.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!


    You can subscribe (immediate ess) through our <a /EatApplePies" target="_nk" rel="noopener noreferrer">PATREON</a>


    <strong><a /tcf-chapter-768"><< Previous Chapter</a> | <a /trash-of-the-counts-family/">Index</a> | <a /tcf-chapter-770">Next Chapter >></a></strong> <a /tcf-chapter-769/" data-disybel="1" data-show-count="1" data-bookmarkbel="Bookmark" data-bookmarkedbel="Bookmarked" data-loggedin="0" data-type="post" data-object_id="4834" ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig cbxwpbkmarktrig-button-addto" title="Bookmark This" href="#">Bookmark(<i ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig-count">0)</a> <a href="#" ss="cbxwpbkmarkguesttrig_close"></a><h3 ss="cbxwpbookmark-title cbxwpbookmark-title-login">Please login to bookmark</h3><form name="loginform" id="loginform" /wp-login.php" method="post">


    &ltbel for="user_login">Username or Email Address<bel> <input type="text" name="log" id="user_login" ss="input" value="" size="20" />


    &ltbel for="user_pass">Password<bel> <input type="password" name="pwd" id="user_pass" ss="input" value="" size="20" />


    &ltbel><input name="rememberme" type="checkbox" id="rememberme" value="forever" /> Remember Me<bel>


    <input type="submit" name="wp-submit" id="wp-submit" ss="button button-primary" value="Log In" /> <input type="hidden" name="redirect_to" value="https://eatapplepies/tcf-chapter-769/" /> </form>


    No ount yet? <a href="https://eatapplepies/wp-login.php?action=register&redirect_to=https%3A%2F%2Featapplepies%2Ftcf-chapter-769%2F">Register</a>

 Chapter 770: The Birth of a Hero? (4)

    Chapter 770: The Birth of a Hero? (4)


    There was a ruckus outside the door at that moment.


    "Theyre fine! Everybody except gramps is fine!


    "Thats great, nya!


    Hong and Raons excited voices rang through the door and echoed in the room.


    Click.


    The door opened and a white-haired woman entered. It was former Dragon Lord Sheritt. She walked into the bedroom alone and gently smiled at the people inside.


    Im probably better off than everybody else.


    Sheritt did not seem to have any changes at all. However, nobody smiled back after hearing that.


    Lord Sheritt. She was a being without a physical body. This illusion had no choice but to always look the same.


    Eruhaben.


    She then approached Eruhaben, who was holding the jar. She spoke in a calm voice.


    Please live and look after Raon. The other children too.


    Cale was certain.


    He cant get out of it anymore.


    Cale could see Eruhabens eyes start to fill with a lingering attachment to this world as Sheritt continued speaking.


    Not just On and Hong. Maes and the other Wolf children are quite young. Lock is still young too. They all still have a lot to learn. So please look after them.


    Sheritt added onest statement.


    Please do it for me.


    Eruhaben slowly lifted his body.


    His gold hair was now a dull grey. Cale could see Eruhabens body starting to crack, with it starting from the fingertips holding the jar.


    The bodies of Dragons were said to return to nature once they died.


    Was it Eruhaben''s time now?


    I now have so many more things to do at the end of my life.


    Eruhaben then smiled. It was an awkward smile but his gaze was firm as if he had made up his mind.


    He slowly lifted the jar in his hand. Then he let out a short breath.


    Mm.


    Cale looked around. Rosalyn took a deep breath. She seemed even more anxious because Eruhaben was her teacher. M and Sheritt looked rxed.


    Its full of water.


    Eruhaben then ced the jar up to his lips without any hesitation.


    Huh?!


    Cales eyes opened wide as he watched. His jaw dropped as well.


    However, Eruhaben was already gulping down the liquid in the alcohol bottle-shaped jar.


    Uhh


    Whats wrong?


    Sheritt looked at the baffled Cale and asked.


    Eruhaben-nim seems to have forgotten something.


    Hmm? Forgetten what?


    No, that-


    Cale hesitated while looking at Eruhaben who was focused on drinking the water.


    Mercenary King Bud Ills. He had said something about using this artifact when they were on Wind Ind.


    That ancient artifact will fill with just enough water for the user who decides to use it on themselves.


    Once you drink the water, any issues rted to vitality will be cured to the point you want. Of course, it may be a bit painful depending on the situation. My stomach did not feel good when I used it.


    Bud had said that it might be painful when someone uses the jar. This probably depended on how much of the jars vitality was used.


    Eruhaben was not simply healing injuries right now He was trying to extend his original lifespan.


    The jar would probably, no, the jar would definitely break today. What Eruhaben wanted required quite a lot of vitality.


    As a result, if Eruhaben was to end up in pain because he used the jar It probably won''t be a small amount.


    Cale had assumed that Eruhaben remembered that as well. But seeing him gulping it down like this


    He must have forgotten about it. Is this really okay?


    While Cales pupils slightly shook


    Yes, more, more! Keep drinking!


    Sheritt cheered Eruhaben on while M and Rosalyn silently cheered with warm gazes. Eruhaben continued drinking without any breaks as if it was not filling him up at all.


    I have a bad feeling about this


    Cale did not dare to say anything and felt his back getting cold as water continued pouring out of the jar nonstop.


    Craaaaaaack-


    It was at that moment.


    Huh? A crack-!


    The jar started cracking. M shouted in an excited voice at the same time.


    Color is returning!


    Luster slowly started returning to the dull hair. The dark grey color was slowly disappearing.


    Oh, is he making it through without any pain?


    As Cales face was about to light up


    Craaaack-


    Once the jar cracked a lot more


    Ugh!


    Eruhaben''s shoulders jerked back.


    Eruhaben-nim!


    Shit!


    Rosalyn and M tried to support Eruhaben through their shock, but they saw someone who was quicker than them.


    You cannot stop, Eruhaben-nim.


    In a calm tone and with quick movements


    Cale had Eruhaben''s chin in one hand and the jar in the other hand.


    Just stop drinking for a moment when you need to groan. And breathe through your nose. Even if you stop for a moment, you need to keep drinking until the end. You need to keep drinking even if you are full. You cannot stop because it hurts, Eruhaben-nim.


    Eruhaben''s fingers holding the jar were shaking.


    You remember what Bud said, right Eruhaben-nim?


    Eruhaben clenched his eyes shut at Cales question.


    He finally remembered what Bud had said and his whole body felt numb. His limbs were shaking as if they were asleep and pins were poking at them as his whole body became covered in sweat.


    However, he could not stop now. Eruhaben drank the water that continued to fill up and drank again.


    Apparently, I really wanted to live.


    He finally realized how much he had wanted to live.


    Craaaaaaaaack, craaaaaack-


    The jar was cracking nonstop. Eruhaben drank the vitality from the jar and then drank some more.


    For some odd reason, he was not full.


    It was as if the nutrients seeping into his body were spreading through his body and filling it with energy.


    You need to live long enough to see Raon grow up, Eruhaben-nim.


    Eruhaben responded by continuing to drink after hearing Cales calm voice.


    Young master Cale.


    Rosalyn was looking at Cale as if she was seeing a new side to him.


    She was concerned about Eruhaben whose whole body was shaking, but seeing Cale being calm and collected gave her a sense of relief.


    It was at that moment.


    Its breaking.


    The moment M said that


    Craaaack!


    A long vertical crack appeared on the jar and a gap started opening.


    Cale released his grip on the jar.


    ng!


    Half of the jar fell to the ground.


    Huff!


    Eruhaben started falling back at the same time. M quickly supported Eruhaben andid him down on the bed.


    Ugh!


    Eruhaben-nim!


    Cale grabbed Eruhaben in shock.


    Blood was dripping out of the ancient Dragon''s mouth.


    Its enough to make him bleed? Didn''t Bud say that it was only enough to make his stomach hurt?


    Dark red blood continued flowing out of Eruhabens mouth without stopping. This was the first time Cale saw any of his allies bleeding like this. As concern was about to appear on his calm face


    This


    A husky voice spoke in Cales mind.


    It was the Sound of the Wind.


    She was someone who knew a lot about the jar from Wind Ind.


    That Dragon named M put that jar back together properly.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Gold dust fluttered and caused a breeze.


    Cale could see Eruhaben''s appearance changing rapidly.


    That Dragon''s going to be young again.


    The ancient Dragon''s skin was so smooth to the point it was sparkling.


    His gold hair was so shiny that it looked as if stardust was scattered on top of silk.


    Ho.


    Cale gasped and looked at M. She was the person who knew the most about healing within the group here.


    M smiled.


    I guess you''re a young Dragon again.


    Eruhaben stopped coughing up blood and slowly opened his eyes.


    Cale and the ancient Dragon made eye contact.


    I think Im going to live too long.


    The ancient Dragon smiled awkwardly.


    I guess I wanted to live long


    He then avoided Cales gaze. The door mmed open and the children averaging nine years old rushed in.


    Gramps!


    Meeeeeow!


    Meeow!


    The children could not hide their shocks after seeing the blood by Eruhaben''s side.


    Gramps! Y, you have to live a long time!


    Our youngest is right, nya! You have to live long, nya!


    You need to be healthy, nya.


    Eruhaben awkwardly smiled at Raon, Hong, and On, who were so concerned that they didn''t know what to do, before he let out a fake cough.


    Cale chuckled and turned his gaze to the children averaging nine years old.


    Why did you guys suddenly rush in?


    These children were not the type to barge into the bedroom without knocking. This was especially true for On, who would observe the situation beforeing in.


    On moved away from Eruhaben and approached Cale. Raon raised his voice as well.


    Human! Tasha contacted me! She said that the King just barged into your room!


    What? The king went to my room? Why? Did he seriously have nothing better to do? Whats the rush?


    We cant contact Grandpa Ron nor Choi Han!


    Miss Tasha told you that?


    Thats right.


    Cale immediately stood up. Rosalyn stood up at the same time. The two of them made eye contact.


    Miss Rosalyn.


    I''ll cast teleportation right away.


    The fact that a Dark Elf like Tasha contacted Raon meant something else as well.


    King Zed Crossman. Alberu had started to make a move to go up against him.


    * * *


    Choi Han lowered his head. Ron also had his head down next to Choi Han while talking.


    My apologies, your Majesty. The young master-nim is currently having trouble regaining consciousness so it may be difficult to see him right now.


    Ron was lowering his head toward King Zed Crossman. Behind him was the Chief of Staff, who lookedpletely frazzled as if this was an awkward situation, and a swordsman who had a look on his face that made it feel as if he wouldnt even bleed if he was stabbed.


    Of course, there were many other guards and attendants lined up in the hallway behind the Chief of Staff and the swordsman.


    Your Majesty.


    The Chief of Staff looked around before speaking.


    How abouting back tomorrow? Ipletely understand how concerned you are about the Commander, but as I mentioned earlier, I dont think it is right to see someone who is unconscious.


    The Chief of Staff could not hide his anxiousness.


    Ron peeked at him and had a pretty good idea as to what was going on.


    The Chief of Staff informed the King exactly as I told him.


    The Chief of Staff would have reported to the King that Cale was in critical condition.


    But the King still came here.


    There was nobody here who could stop him.


    People from other kingdoms could not act out in the Roan Kingdom since they were foreigners, but King Zed was the King of the Roan Kingdom.


    There was nowhere that he was not allowed to go. There was also nobody who had the balls to stop him.


    It does seem like the Chief of Staff wants to stop him though.


    The sight of the King forcing his way here trying to see the Commander who was between life and death


    People would not speak kindly about it.


    The King is not someone who would normally act like this.


    Ron bowed even more to King Zed who was silently looking down at him.


    The King was plotting something.


    He had just not told anybody about it.


    That meant that until Cale got here, no, even if Cale came back, Ron needed to send the King back.


    Screeeech.


    Ron heard the door open at that moment and his intuition told him something.


    Hes here.


    The person who could stop the King had finally appeared.


    Royal Father.


    The pale crown prince in a wheelchair opened the door to his room and came out to the hallway. The crown prince looked quite terrible and even had a thick nket around him.


    The crown prince''s subordinates were behind him.


    Royal Father, I have prepared a warm cup of tea. I know you enjoy tea a lot.


    King Zed actually did not like tea.


    Only a few people knew that. Alberu was one of those few people.


    The King silently observed Alberu before he started walking.


    Yes. I do like tea.


    The King headed toward Alberu with indifference.


    This was wrong of me. I should havee to see my son first.


    Alberu then motioned to the knight behind him.


    I will push him.


    The King grabbed the handles of Alberu''s wheelchair and slowly started pushing it.


    "Are you okay with me pushing it?


    Thank you very much, your Majesty.


    Alberu had called the King, your Majesty, and not, Royal Father.


    Zed did not say anything about it and started pushing the wheelchair.


    Others tried to quickly follow behind them, but Zed raised his hand to stop them and the two of them went into Alberus bedroom alone.


    He observed the bedroom in front of him and nonchntlymented in a dry voice.


    Are you concerned that ame-duck old man is acting out?


    Alberu was also looking forward as he nonchntlymented.


    What reason would I have to be concerned, your Majesty? There is nothing I am scared of or need to be scared of.


    Alberu raised his head and the King lowered his head.


    The two of them were looking at each other.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!


    You can subscribe (immediate ess) through our <a /EatApplePies" target="_nk" rel="noopener noreferrer">PATREON</a>


    <strong><a /tcf-chapter-769"><< Previous Chapter</a> | <a /trash-of-the-counts-family/">Index</a> | <a /tcf-chapter-771">Next Chapter >></a></strong> <a /tcf-chapter-770/" data-disybel="1" data-show-count="1" data-bookmarkbel="Bookmark" data-bookmarkedbel="Bookmarked" data-loggedin="0" data-type="post" data-object_id="4858" ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig cbxwpbkmarktrig-button-addto" title="Bookmark This" href="#">Bookmark(<i ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig-count">0)</a> <a href="#" ss="cbxwpbkmarkguesttrig_close"></a><h3 ss="cbxwpbookmark-title cbxwpbookmark-title-login">Please login to bookmark</h3><form name="loginform" id="loginform" /wp-login.php" method="post">


    &ltbel for="user_login">Username or Email Address<bel> <input type="text" name="log" id="user_login" ss="input" value="" size="20"/>


    &ltbel for="user_pass">Password<bel> <input type="password" name="pwd" id="user_pass" ss="input" value="" size="20"/>


    &ltbel><input name="rememberme" type="checkbox" id="rememberme" value="forever"/> Remember Me<bel>


    <input type="submit" name="wp-submit" id="wp-submit" ss="button button-primary" value="Log In"/> <input type="hidden" name="redirect_to" value="https://eatapplepies/tcf-chapter-770/"/> </form>


    No ount yet? <a href="https://eatapplepies/wp-login.php?action=register&redirect_to=https%3A%2F%2Featapplepies%2Ftcf-chapter-770%2F">Register</a>

 Chapter 771: The Birth of a Hero? (5)

    Chapter 771: The Birth of a Hero? (5)


    The father and son''s exchanging of gazes ended after a moment of silence.


    Your Majesty!


    The Chief of Staff was standing at the door, not daring to enter, while looking anxious.


    He did not go inside Alberus bedroom as the King motioned for him to stay out, but he could not just sit still as he had to aid the King.


    King Zed looked at the people standing outside the door and gave an order.


    Only the two of youe in.


    There was no need for him to exin which two people he was talking about.


    The Chief of Staff and the swordsman, the two people who directly aid the King, entered the room.


    Someone else took a step into the bedroom at that moment. It was Tasha, who had returned after contacting Raon.


    Your highness.


    She was looking at Alberu.


    It might seem improper of her to act like this with the King here, but she could not leave Alberu in here alone without any allies.


    Yes. You were here too.


    Tasha turned her gaze after hearing the Kings voice.


    There was a small smile on the Kings nonchnt face.


    I guess it would be good for you toe in as well.


    Why is he acting like this?


    Tasha was suspicious of the King but entered the bedroom after Alberu nodded his head.


    Click.


    The bedroom closed at that moment.


    Mm!


    Tasha looked back in shock.


    Ooooooooong-


    Blue mana was released from the Chief of Staff''s body.


    The mana soon covered the entire bedroom with soundproof barrier magic.


    This is the highest-grade mage level!


    Tasha thought that this mage wascking in skillpared to Rosalyn, but he was at least more skilled than Alberu. Furthermore, she had thought that the Chief of Staff was a regr person until now.


    She never expected him to have such skills.


    That swordsman too-


    Tasha observed the swordsman, who did not go to stand behind King Zed and went toward the window to observe the outside, with a sharp gaze.


    Choi Han had quietly whispered something to her as she walked past him to get here.


    That swordsman is strong.


    She could not hear any details as she did not have time, but a swordsman at a level that even Choi Han calls him strong must be at the sword master level.


    He doesnt seem at that level though.


    She did not feel much from this swordsman other than this dreary attitude he was giving off.


    There is a sword master in the Roan Kingdom? And he is one of the Kings close confidants?


    This information was difficult for Tasha to understand.


    However, she was certain about one thing.


    I can''t let my guard down.


    King Zed Crossman. He had handed over all authority to crown prince Alberu already, but he was no pushover.


    Furthermore, he was still the King.


    More importantly, she could not trust the person who had neglected Alberu in the past.


    Tasha moved toward Alberu to a position where she could protect him at any moment. The moment her sharp gaze headed toward the King


    Alberu Crossman.


    The King called out Alberus name.


    How about stepping up to this position now?


    Tasha''s eyes opened wide.


    The King was telling Alberu to quickly be King. She looked at Alberu.


    Her pale nephew was not looking at King Zed but out the window. He looked to be in a lot of pain sitting on this wheelchair.


    This King, this damn father of his, was talking about this extremely heavy responsibility while he was in a lot of pain. Tasha subconsciously bit down on her lips.


    Alberu did not look at anybody andmented, almost as if he was talking to himself.


    There should be nothing to cause you any headaches now. Dont you wish to stay there longer?


    His gaze then slowly turned toward the King.


    His gaze was sharp unlike his paleplexion.


    Why.


    Alberu was curious.


    Why did he suddenlye to Puzzle City?


    Why did the King, who did not care much about any of the Kingdoms affairs anymore,e to Puzzle City all of a sudden?


    Why had he looked around the battlefield? Why was he looking for Cale and revealing to people that he was in good health?


    It clearly looked as if he didn''t want to let go of his power yet.


    What was the King nning?


    Alberu could not put his guard down around King Zed.


    I.


    King Zed started speaking with a peaceful look on his face.


    I will leave the pce.


    What?


    Alberu''s eyes opened wide.


    It was rare for the next king to seed the throne while the current king was alive.


    That was why Alberu was nning to use the achievements from this war to step into the Kings throne.


    A part of him wanted to be king when things were peaceful and the name of Roan was shining brightly throughout the Western continent, but this n was the best n for any justification or legitimacy.


    Something is odd.


    Alberu thoroughly observed Zed.


    Usually, a king who relinquished the throne to the next king would leave the pce and go to one of the remote pces or a pce in a foreign region owned by the Kingdom.


    However, Zed did not seem to be talking about such a situation.


    Leave the pce.


    It sounded as if he was treating those remote pces to be in that group as well.


    Do you mean that you will go to a remote pce, your Majesty?


    I said that I was leaving the pce.


    That meant that he was indeed treating those remote pces as a part of the pce as well.


    Zed Crossman was stating that he would leave anything with the name pce in it and distance himself.


    Zed sat down on a nearby chair and nonchntlymented.


    It doesn''t do any good for the former king to remain in the pce anyway.


    What nonsense is this?


    Alberus eyebrows slightly rose before instantlying back down.


    There was a reason that the former king was served in the pce, a remote pce, or even a pce in foreign region.


    It was not simply filial piety to the former king from his son.


    There was an extremely political reason having to do with power and authority.


    What Zed was talking about, the former king leave the pce, meant just one thing.


    The healthy former king would leave from under the new king''s influence and roam around freely.


    "Why.


    Alberu thought rationally and asked as the crown prince.


    Royal Father, why are you thinking about leaving the pce? This son must serve his fa-


    To keep an eye on me?


    Zed cut Alberu off.


    Keep an eye on you?


    Alberu spoke as if that was absolutely not the reason, but the King was still smiling as he nonchntlymented.


    It is to keep an eye on me. You want to suppress me so that the former king doesnt have any stray thoughts about bing king again. If that is not keeping an eye on me, what is it?


    Alberu''s eyes clouded over.


    Hes never spoken this frankly before.


    King Zed had never openly talked about surveince or stray thoughts and revealed his inner thoughts to Alberu like this.


    As the crown prince looked at him with an odd gaze


    You should know about it as well.


    King Zed caressed the arm rest and calmly continued.


    "The guys protecting me. I will only take them with me.


    The people who protected Zed as if they were his shadows


    Alberu had learned a bit about them once he became the crown prince. Zed nodded his head after seeing Alberus gaze move to the Chief of Staff and the swordsman.


    "These two are also people who protect me.


    The Chief of Staff slightly bowed his head with the lighthearted but snobbish look still on his face while the swordsman continued to look outside the window.


    Alberu quietly observed the three of them before speaking.


    "But shouldnt I still know where you are, Royal Father?


    Pffft.


    Zed chuckled before nonchntly responding.


    I will remain in the Roan Kingdom. I will contact you at least once every half year. How could I escape when the border is under your control? Everything except the southeast region is in your hands.


    The Dukes House of Henituse in the Roan Kingdom''s northeast region.


    The northwest regions Marquis House of Stan.


    The Dukes House of Gyerre in the southwest region.


    Alberu had close rtionships with the other three areas of the Roan Kingdom except for the Roan Kingdom''s central faction with the capital and the southeast region.


    Even if I used magic to escape to a foreign kingdom, they would simply capture me and deliver me to you.


    Alberu showed his agreement through silence to Zedsment.


    There was a big gap between Zed, who had led Roan Kingdom to be average, and Alberu, who had turned the Roan Kingdom into the central faction of the Western continent.


    Alberu kept his mouth shut for a bit before opening it back.


    Half a year is too long. You must contact me at least once every three months, Royal Father.


    Zeds face stiffened while quietly observing Alberu.


    Alberus gaze did not only have the emotions of the future king thinking about his authority. There were emotions as a son as well.


    You-


    Zed could not say the rest.


    Alberu saw the look in Zeds eyes before looking slightly away.


    The father and son were silent for a moment before looking at each other as the King and the crown prince once again.


    Zed was the first to speak.


    By the way. Have your coronation in the spring.


    A smile appeared on Alberus face.


    Didnt you just tell me to be king as quickly as possible, your Majesty?


    It was still a long time until spring.


    Of course, it would probably be spring by the time they took care of everything involving the war that had taken ce in Puzzle City as well as the things that would happen afterward.


    Tap tap.


    Zed tapped the arm rest with his finger as he spoke.


    There is onest thing I have to do.


    King Zed has something to do?


    Zed was a king who had not done much to guide the kingdom or make any achievements.


    What is it?


    Alberu was about to ask.


    This onest thing Zed had to do What was it?


    It was at that moment.


    A damn rat.


    Alberu felt the mana of the Chief of Staff, who had cast the soundproof barrier magic, fluctuate the moment Zed spoke.


    The mana violently fluctuated as if it was reacting to anger, excitement or other types of intense emotions.


    The swordsman who had been looking out the window turned his gaze to look at King Zed.


    The King spoke in a gentle voice.


    I''m trying to catch a damn rat.


    Alberu could see the sharp de hidden underneath the gentleness.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    He felt as if he needed to ask who that damn rat was referring to.


    Knock knock knock-


    However, someone knocked on the door at that moment.


    The king immediately stood up.


    The crown prince and the king were chatting right now. There were not many things that could interrupt that.


    I guess I can see his face now.


    Zed motioned to the Chief of Staff who immediately removed the soundproof barrier magic and urgently opened the door.


    "Did the Commander wake up?


    Yes sir.


    Ron bowed his head and responded respectfully to the Chief of Staff''s question.


    "We will head there.


    The King turned away from Alberu without any hesitation and left the bedroom.


    Alberu watched him leave before giving an order once Tasha was the only one left with him.


    Go investigate it.


    Tap tap.


    There were some light tapping noises from the ceiling before some people showed their presence.


    Alberu looked at the ceiling and asked Tasha a question.


    Royal Father must have just pretended not to notice, right?


    That''s right. The Chief of Staff and the swordsman should have noticed a long time ago.


    Zed had pretended not to know that there were Dark Elves stealthily hiding in the bedroom ceiling.


    This isn''t good.


    Alberu mumbled to himself before looking in the direction in which Zed disappeared. He then thought about Cale.


    His father and Cale


    What would the two of them discuss?


    * * *


    You dont look very good. I wonder if I am bothering you with my visit.


    Not at all. Your Majesty.


    Cale tried to sit up and bow to the King but the King stopped him.


    Dont get up. Stay in afortable position. I have at least that much tact.


    He then sat down on the chair right next to Cales bed.


    They looked quite close to each other. He was treating Cale as if they had met multiple times before.


    So, how is your body?


    Its bearable, your Majesty.


    Cale smiled faintly and answered as pitifully as possible.


    Really?


    Zed looked at Cale with pity before speaking.


    Commander Cale Henituse. What is your dream?


    Why is this guy acting like this?


    Cale couldnt believe what the king said to him as soon as he left Eruhaben toe here, but he acted as weak as possible.


    I, just.


    He answered without any hesitation.


    He spoke as if he was desperate.


    I just wish to have a house in a quiet ce and rx there while taking care of a small field to pass my time. I just wish to quietly, truly quietly-


    Cale did not say anything else as his tone was getting firmer and closed his mouth.


    I see.


    Zed nodded his head as if he didnt think much of it.


    I had heard about it from Duke Deruth already. He said that you will be heading back home and resting in a vi.


    Cale flinched internally after hearing Duke Deruths name but did not let it show on his face. He was satisfied as the Duke mentioned that he would let Cale fool around and not be the patriarch.


    King Zed continued speaking.


    That is why Duke Deruth told me to take care of the things I have caused on my own. My my, I''ve felt this from a long time ago, but the Duke bes quite scary when it is something rted to his people.


    Hmm?


    What is he talking about right now?


    Commander. Do you know what my dream is?


    Cale looked at the King, who was asking if Cale knew what his dream was, and thought about the younger Alberu and King Zed he saw in the illusion.


    Yes. Duke Deruth is right.


    Zed continued speaking as if he didn''t want an answer from Cale.


    I need to take care of my issues myself.


    He looked at Cale and smiled gently.


    Cale had this mysteriously sense of fear while looking at the King smiling like that just a step away from him.


    The Dukes House of Orsena. Yes.


    A series of incidents shed through Cale''s mind after hearing the name of thergest noble family in the Roan Kingdom''s capital.


    Cales biological mother, Drew Thames.


    Someone presumed to be from her family, the man who had been pretending to be Vice Captain Hilsman, had been captured by Cale.


    That man said that he was going to meet with Cales father, Duke Deruth, and had told Cale a few things.


    The funds came from the Flynn Merchant Guild. That information is urate.


    The Flynn Merchant Guild was suspected of sponsoring Hunters.


    That bastard was pushed back.


    Billos Flynn, who had been one of the strongest Merchant guild leader candidates, was currently missing after being ced in danger of death.


    The second child of the Flynn family who has received youngdy Orsena''s sponsorship will soon be the merchant guild leader. The session will happen as soon as things are settled here in Puzzle City. Then Billos Flynn will probably be executed.


    Cale had asked the fake Hilsman a question after hearing that information.


    The Flynn Merchant Guild''s future merchant guild leader received sponsorship from the Dukes House of Orsena and the funds sponsoring the Hunters came from the Flynn Merchant Guild?


    Yes. Do you see the picture now?


    The rtionship between the Dukes House of Orsena, the Flynn Merchant Guild, and the Hunters organization that came up because of the fake Hilsman.


    Cale stopped pretending to be weak and asked with a stoic face.


    What is the Dukes House of Orsena?


    Zed started smiling.


    Yes, Im sure you are curious about that.


    Zed was smiling brightly but his eyes were not smiling at all.


    The Dukes House of Orsena is the hunting dog I have raised.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Woof.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!


    You can subscribe (immediate ess) through our <a /EatApplePies" target="_nk" rel="noopener noreferrer">PATREON</a>


    <strong><a /tcf-chapter-770"><< Previous Chapter</a> | <a /trash-of-the-counts-family/">Index</a> | <a /tcf-chapter-772">Next Chapter >></a></strong> <a /tcf-chapter-771/" data-disybel="1" data-show-count="1" data-bookmarkbel="Bookmark" data-bookmarkedbel="Bookmarked" data-loggedin="0" data-type="post" data-object_id="4909" ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig cbxwpbkmarktrig-button-addto" title="Bookmark This" href="#">Bookmark(<i ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig-count">0)</a> <a href="#" ss="cbxwpbkmarkguesttrig_close"></a><h3 ss="cbxwpbookmark-title cbxwpbookmark-title-login">Please login to bookmark</h3><form name="loginform" id="loginform" /wp-login.php" method="post">


    &ltbel for="user_login">Username or Email Address<bel> <input type="text" name="log" id="user_login" ss="input" value="" size="20"/>


    &ltbel for="user_pass">Password<bel> <input type="password" name="pwd" id="user_pass" ss="input" value="" size="20"/>


    &ltbel><input name="rememberme" type="checkbox" id="rememberme" value="forever"/> Remember Me<bel>


    <input type="submit" name="wp-submit" id="wp-submit" ss="button button-primary" value="Log In"/> <input type="hidden" name="redirect_to" value="https://eatapplepies/tcf-chapter-771/"/> </form>


    No ount yet? <a href="https://eatapplepies/wp-login.php?action=register&redirect_to=https%3A%2F%2Featapplepies%2Ftcf-chapter-771%2F">Register</a>

 Chapter 772: The Birth of a Hero? (6)

    Chapter 772: The Birth of a Hero? (6)


    Hunting dog?


    Cales eyes observed the smiling Zed Crossman''s face.


    The Duke''s House of Orsena.


    They were one of the chiefs of the Roan Kingdoms noble factions located at the center of the Roan Kingdom.


    Cale had been surprised at the fact that such a household would be sponsoring Hunters, but what Zed just said was even more shocking.


    Zed Crossman had led the kingdom forward without doing anything special.


    Such a person is treating a Duke''s House as a hunting dog? He raised them as hunting dogs?


    Cale had known that Zed Crossman was not an average king based on what he saw in the sealed gods illusion test but his mind was even more mysterious than Cale had expected.


    However, Cale''s expression was calm unlike his shocked state and Zed continued as if he expected it.


    Duke Deruth told me that you have heard some things about the Duke''s House of Orsena and the Hunters.


    Zed stopped talking for a moment before he resumed speaking.


    I also heard your interest in your maternal family has increased?


    The House of Thames. The family had suddenly disappeared as if the whole family had copsed.


    Commander Cale. I understand why you would be curious about that. It is normal to have a longing and curiosity about your own bloodline.


    Cale slightly flinched.


    I dont really want to know though.


    Cale had already learned too many things because of the Hunters and did not want to learn anymore.


    If I learned any more-


    He had this ominous feeling that he would be swept up in something big and iparable to the White Star.


    But it wasn''t as if he could pretend not to know about Drew Thames and the events of the past. He needed to be wary of them at least to a degree especially because the Hunters might aim for Choi Han since he was a single-lifer.


    However, slowly finding things out and being wary of them and running into it head first werepletely different things. Cale had no intentions of doing thetter.


    Cale Henituse.


    King Zed called out to Cale in a low voice. Zed was no longer smiling or frowning. He simply observed Cale without any emotions visible on his face.


    But that is where it stops.


    The King warned Cale in a stoic voice.


    The level in which you are allowed to be curious about is at the appropriate level right now. You cannot be anymore curious or take a step forward.


    Cale thought about it for a moment.


    He''s telling me to not think about the Hunters?


    Right?


    Cales eyes slowly filled with energy. It was vitality.


    Zed attentively observed it before nonchntlymenting.


    You also need to know how to suppress your passion. Commander Cale, there are many times when it is not good to step forward.


    Excuse me? What are you saying all of a sudden?


    Cale, who had neither desire to step forward nor any passion to suppress, looked at the king with confusion.


    King Zed lightly sighed at the gaze that seemed to question what he just said and not agree.


    You are like Drew.


    Cale ended up hearing the words he had mumbled very quietly.


    What the hell? Why is the King calling Drew Thames name so gently as if they were friends or something?


    Cale thoroughly ignored Zeds mumblings. A mysterious chill roamed around the back of his neck.


    Hmm.


    Zed contemted something after seeing Cale calmly observing him before starting to speak again.


    I guess I need to resolve some of your questions. You are connected to a degree after all.


    You dont really need to do that?


    I''m sure I can just ask my father about the things I am curious about?


    Cale could tell that Duke Deruth had already gone a round with the king based on the current situation.


    The King didnt know what Cale was thinking and continued to speak.


    I am personally chasing after Hunters.


    There were no emotions visible on his face as he said that.


    The Duke''s House of Orsena is helping me with my work. Youngdy Karin Orsena was looking for a way to get connected with the Hunters under my order. That is about all I can tell you.


    Cale closed his eyes for a moment.


    This was not something he should do with the king in front of him, but he couldn''t help but do so as a memory naturally popped up in his mind.


    The fifteen years old Alberu Crossman he met in the sealed gods test


    King Zed was much younger than right now when the crown prince was that age.


    He had had anger and fear against the Hunters.


    The ancient White Star.


    He had created some sort of rtionship with the Hunters to gain immense power and tried to be a god.


    However, he had failed and the traces of the Hunters did not remain in history.


    The House of Crossman carried down that bloodline.


    Zed Crossman did not loathe the Hunters who used the ancient White Star and then threw him away. He said that they were both bad.


    That was why Cale had asked the illusion Zed why he loathed the Hunters.


    Did the Hunters


    Did they threaten your life?


    Or


    Was someone close to you killed by the Hunters?


    King Zed had simply peeked toward the unconscious Alberu Crossman. He did not respond in any way.


    Alberu''s mother had died a suspicious death.


    It was weird thinking about it now.


    She was not a regr person. She was a half-blood Dark Elf, which meant that she had above average physical abilities and was quite skilled in magic as well.


    Cale gulped.


    Now that I think about it, I have a lot of things to ask him.


    Illusion King Zed had known about the Red Bloods.


    The Hunters were currently active through five households.


    However, they had been seven in the past and the Red Bloods and White Bloods were the two households that had disappeared.


    Commander Cale.


    Cale opened his eyes and snapped out of his thoughts.


    Mm.


    He then groaned for a different reason.


    I have no ns on sharing my prey with someone else.


    Zeds gaze was full of firmness and obsession. It seemed almost to the level of lunacy.


    Zed was old enough to be able to hide his emotions under a stoic expression, but his goal seemed as certain as his years of experience.


    I''ll let you know once everything is over.


    I guess I shouldn''t ask right now.


    Cale thought that there would be no benefits to poking Zed right now.


    Your Majesty.


    Then he had to ask at least one question.


    May I ask about the reason you came here?


    Weren''t you acting like ame duck king and chasing the Hunters in the background?


    Such a person came to Puzzle City?


    There had to be a reason.


    Smile.


    A smile appeared on Zeds face.


    This was the first time Cale felt that Zed looked humane.


    Who knows? I guess the pce felt stuffy.


    Whether he was tired or relieved


    This smile was hard to decipher.


    At least I was able to quickly chat with Duke Deruth thanks toing here. I was able to chat with you as well.


    Zed''s face had already returned to normal.


    Summer. Everything will be over before next summer so I will tell you about it at that point.


    Cale''s expression instantly turned stoic.


    Your Majesty will personally do it?


    Yes. I probably won''t be the Majesty at that point anyway.


    Cale realized that Alberu would officially be king before the summer.


    Youll have to chat with me even if you don''t want to do so.


    Zed had a slightly rxed smile on his face.


    I dont have many people to tell my story to. Everybody my age hates me.


    Zeds face looked quite bright as he said that.


    As you wish, your Majesty.


    Cale contemted it for a moment before nodding his head.


    Whatever, he says that he will take care of everything. Lets just sit back and watch since he is acting like he has prepared a lot of things for it.


    However


    However, if something happens that may cause an issue to those around me, I will step in.


    If the Hunters threatened Choi Han because he was a single-lifer


    If something happened to the Duke''s House of Henituse because they were connected to the House of Thames


    Or if something happened to the Roan Kingdom''s royal family or Alberu because of King Zed


    Cale was nning on stepping in.


    The Dominating Aura inside his body burst out on its own, potentially because it was reacting to his resolve. This aura was heavier and stronger now after he stabbed the foundation of the World Tree in his heart.


    Cale did not withdraw his aura as he spoke to the king.


    If I end up stepping in


    Nobody will be able to stop that.


    So please take care of it properly.


    It was a Cales way of giving the king a warning.


    Whether this could seem disrespectful or rude toward the king Cale did not care as it meant nothingpared to the safety of the people around him.


    Zed stared at Cale for a moment beforeughing.


    Hahaha-


    Heughed for a while before standing up and making ament.


    So simr.


    Cale tried to get up but Zed raised his hand to stop him and headed toward the door without saying any sort of goodbye.


    Click.


    The door opened.


    "Deruth said the same thing.


    He walked out of Cales bedroom after thatstment.


    Cale watched him leave for a moment before brushing his face with both hands.


    Did he just say Deruth?


    The king had not called him Duke Deruth but simply Deruth.


    Is my father and the king in some kind of close hyung-dongsaeng rtionship?


    Theres no way, right?


    Cale decided to just ignore this part.


    Young master-nim.


    Click. The bedroom door closed and Ron approached him.


    "Are you okay, young master-nim?


    Huh? Ah. Yeah.


    I''m fine.


    King Zed Crossman was going to take care of things.


    I can just ask my father or his highness if I have any questions.


    If it really got annoying and distracting, he could barge into wherever King Zed was and ask.


    Cale decided to slowly think about it. He slightly smiled and nodded his head.


    Choi Han clenched his fists while looking at Cale and lowered his head.


    However, if something happens that may cause an issue to those around me, I will step in.


    Cale''s words echoed in his mind.


    Stronger


    Choi Han firmed his resolve.


    I need to be stronger.


    No.


    I need to be able to protect him.


    Choi Han was ready to do whatever it took to make it happen. The world might have be more peaceful but he needed to live an even fiercer life now.


    Tsk.


    Ron frowned while looking at Choi Hans condition. However, Cale was more important to him.


    Young master-nim. Is there anything you wish to eat?


    Me?


    Cale suddenly thought about apple pies.


    Its a delicacy alright.


    The sweetness of an apple pie being shoved in his mouth when he had no strength had a way of making him think about it over and over.


    Mm, ap-


    However, he could not say that he wanted an apple pie.


    Knock knock knock.


    There were some knocks on the door before he heard a familiar voice outside.


    Hyung-nim.


    It was his brother, Basen.


    There was a bit of urgency in Basen''s voice. Cale motioned with his eyes and Choi Han immediately opened the door.


    Hyung-nim. Are you okay?


    Basen observed Cale with a concerned gaze before slightly smiling as Cale smiled cynically with a rosyplexion.


    Yes, I''m fine.


    His smile because thicker at Cale''s response.


    T, that-


    However, Basen, who looked as if he wanted say something, turned pale while approaching Cale.


    What? What is it?


    Cale had never seen Basen like this before.


    Awkwardness, anxiousness, and even a feeling of betrayal were on his face.


    That


    Go on.


    Umm-, something happened at home.


    What happened?


    Cales gaze turned sharp.


    Their younger sister Lily was still back at the Dukes Estate. There were many loyal vassals with her at the Henituse territory, but there was no way that he wouldn''t be worried about Lily.


    "Father said that we should tell you about this.


    "Father did?


    Yes, hyung-nim. Father has urgently rushed back home.


    His father, who had threatened Cale to rest, had told Basen to deliver this message.


    This meant that something urgent, something big had happened.


    Cale''s body tensed as soon as he realized this.


    That-


    Okay, tell me.


    Basen peeked warily at Cale as he spoke.


    The man pretending to be Hilsman was moved to the Dukes Estate.


    So what?


    The fake Hilsman.


    The man who was suspected of being rted to Cales biological mother, Drew Thames. He seemed to have been moved to the Duke''s Estate after his chat with Duke Deruth.


    That''s why I haven''t seen him.


    Nothing much should have happened since the man was moved after chatting with Cale''s father.


    So what?


    That man suddenly attacked Deputy Butler Hans who was at the Estate.


    Hmm?


    Deputy Butler Hans? Why attack him?


    He was a decent guy who took care of all sorts of things very well.


    Why is he suddenly being mentioned?


    Did Hans get hurt?


    Basen urgently shook his head after suddenly feeling a heavy pressure around Cale.


    No! Hans is fine! It seemed as if he was simply suppressing him.


    And?


    This incident was flowing differently from what Cale was imagining. The moment he had that thought


    Umm The fake Hilsman disappeared. But then


    He escaped?


    Yes, hyung-nim. But


    He had somewhat expected the fake Hilsman to escape.


    "But what?


    That man looted your room which Deputy Butler Hans was cleaning at the time


    What?


    Whaaaaat?


    Loot what?


    Hmm?


    Basen clenched his eyes shut and responded as Cale asked with a confused look on his face.


    The fake Hilsman looted everything in your room at the Dukes Estate and disappeared! Apparently he took all of the expensive things! He supposedly left you a note!


    Blink, blink.


    Cales eyes slowly blinked a few times.


    But after that short moment


    That motherfucker!


    Cale jumped up from the bed.


    All of the expensive items were in Cales spatial pocket bag.


    However


    My retirement fund!


    Cale was always the looter. This was his first time being looted.


    Immediately.


    I need to immediately head to the Henituse territory. I need to immediately head back home. Cale was adamant about what he needed to do.


    Basen cautiously started speaking again.


    By the way, hyung-nim, the Western continent alliance wants to give you a hero''s medal for your involvement-


    I don''t need it.


    It was just a damn medal and not even money.


    Cale pulled out his spatial pocket bag from his shirt he had taken off. He then put his hand into the bag to look for a red diary.


    Drew Thames. He might be able to get something if he asked her about the fake Hilsman. He seemed to be at least an extremely close rtive. He could also use the golden top''s whip to have the Wind Elementals look for him.


    Tap.


    However, Cales hand touched a different item first.


    Ah.


    It was a ck book.


    It was the God of Death''s divine item.


    Cale had lightly touched that item.


    I''ll deal with thister-


    Cale decided to ignore the item that was extremely sus now that the sealed god was Embraced in it.


    My voice can finally reach you.


    However, Cale heard the God of Death''s voice in his mind the moment his hand touched the ck book.


    Huff


    He grabbed his head with his other hand.


    Hyung-nim!


    Young master-nim!


    Cale-nim!


    He clenched his eyes shut.


    The God of Death spoke carefully, almost as if he was embarrassed. His voice sounded a bit full of anticipation.


    The cintamani. It broke. I want to give you something to rece it. Do you want it? Dont you want to chat with the other side? Dont you?


    The God of Death offered in a friendlier voice.


    You might as well be the God of Death''s Saint as well. What do you think?


    Cale pulled the divine item out of the spatial pocket bag and gently chucked it to a corner of the room.


    Trantor''s Comments


    God of Death: Be the Saint.


    Cale: Chucks book.


    *chef''s kiss*


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!


    You can subscribe (immediate ess) through our <a /EatApplePies" target="_nk" rel="noopener noreferrer">PATREON</a>


    <strong><a /tcf-chapter-771"><< Previous Chapter</a> | <a /trash-of-the-counts-family/">Index</a> | <a /tcf-chapter-773">Next Chapter >></a></strong> <a /tcf-chapter-772/" data-disybel="1" data-show-count="1" data-bookmarkbel="Bookmark" data-bookmarkedbel="Bookmarked" data-loggedin="0" data-type="post" data-object_id="4954" ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig cbxwpbkmarktrig-button-addto" title="Bookmark This" href="#">Bookmark(<i ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig-count">0)</a> <a href="#" ss="cbxwpbkmarkguesttrig_close"></a><h3 ss="cbxwpbookmark-title cbxwpbookmark-title-login">Please login to bookmark</h3><form name="loginform" id="loginform" /wp-login.php" method="post">


    &ltbel for="user_login">Username or Email Address<bel> <input type="text" name="log" id="user_login" ss="input" value="" size="20"/>


    &ltbel for="user_pass">Password<bel> <input type="password" name="pwd" id="user_pass" ss="input" value="" size="20"/>


    &ltbel><input name="rememberme" type="checkbox" id="rememberme" value="forever"/> Remember Me<bel>


    <input type="submit" name="wp-submit" id="wp-submit" ss="button button-primary" value="Log In"/> <input type="hidden" name="redirect_to" value="https://eatapplepies/tcf-chapter-772/"/> </form>


    No ount yet? <a href="https://eatapplepies/wp-login.php?action=register&redirect_to=https%3A%2F%2Featapplepies%2Ftcf-chapter-772%2F">Register</a>

 Chapter 773: The Birth of a Hero? (7)

    Chapter 773: The Birth of a Hero? (7)


    Hyung-nim!


    Basen was shocked to see Cale suddenly throwing the book. However, he could only watch with bewilderment as Ron and Choi Han were calm and didnt even look at the book.


    No.


    Cale sat up and jumped off the bed.


    Whether it is the diary or the top''s whip or whatever, I need to see what is left of my room first.


    Cale was annoyed, no, he was in disbelief, for the first time in a long while.


    The fake Hilsman. That guy should be a part of my biological mother''s family.


    Yet he looted my room?


    Fire was burning in Cale''s eyes.


    Ron-


    Lets go to the Dukes Estate.


    Cale was about to say that to Ron when he flinched.


    Ron was smiling benignly while caressing a small knife used for refreshments with his finger.


    Hooooo. He looted our young master-nims room you say? Did I hear that correctly, young master-nim?


    Huh? Uh, yeah.


    Cale was scared for a moment.


    Ron looked as if he would chop the fake Hilsman''s head off with this refreshment knife while still having a benign smile on his face.


    "Cale-nim, should I head there first?


    Huh?


    Cale looked at Choi Han on the other side before he felt his heart shrivel up in fear for the first time in a long while.


    How angry must this innocent bastard be


    Choi Hans face was as calm as usual.


    ng. ng.


    It was just that he was holding the hilt of his sword and taking his sword in and out of his scabbard.


    Choi Han was focused on a random spot in the air mumbling to himself.


    Our nest Our home


    He even seemed angrier than when the unranked monsters were destroying Puzzle City.


    Cales anger subsided while looking at Ron and Choi Han. Basen noticed that he had calmed down and came over to speak to him.


    Hyung-nim. Father did not ask me to tell you so that you woulde back right away.


    Duke Deruth just thought that it was something Cale should know as well.


    We are taking good care of the note left behind by the fake Hilsman so father said that it should be okay if youe check it out in a few days.


    Basen hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak.


    You also need to receive the hero''s medal they are discussing.


    He gulped after seeing Cales gaze turning toward him but continued speaking.


    If things go well, it might be the first time abined Eastern and Western continent Medal of Honores up.


    The representatives of the different kingdoms who were still in Puzzle City were discussing this battle right now.


    It will be the first of its kind on the continent, something nobody has ever received before. There may never be anybody else who receives such a medal either.


    It was not a medal of honor from one kingdom but from both the Eastern and Western continentsbined.


    It meant that it was a deed epted by both continents, the highest honor that could be given to someone who had saved the world from danger.


    Of course, there are levels for medals of honor as well.


    Basen looked at Ron and Choi Han.


    The others will receive continental medals of honor as well. However, hyung-nim, you


    Basen made eye contact with Cale again and calmly continued.


    Hyung-nim, I believe you will receive the highest Hero level Medal of Honor.


    Choi Han saw that the siblings were looking at each other and moved his gaze to Basen.


    Cale-nim''s younger brother.


    Basen was also the one who was most simr to Deruth. He looked nothing like Deruth but Basens actions made Choi Han think about Duke Deruth.


    Hes also oddly simr to Cale-nim.


    The siblings looked at each other for a long time. The older one was the first to speak.


    There is no need to be recorded in history.


    The corners of the younger brothers lips moved at that moment.


    The older brother looked at his smiling dongsaeng and grumbled.


    Why are you saying this when you know that as well?


    Basen nodded his head at Cales statement.


    Of course. Then I will take care of things so that you can head back to the territory, hyung-nim.


    * * *


    Puzzle City City Hall.


    The building that had regained its energy was one of the busiest ces on the Western continent right now.


    Inside arge meeting room within City Hall


    There were only a few people seated around a long oval table where numerous people could fit.


    They were the representatives of the different kingdoms who were still in Puzzle City and their faces were quite bright.


    Then we will proceed with that as we originally discussed.


    That sounds great. I believe that everybody will be satisfied.


    Nobody seemed to have any hesitation at all.


    However, one person Queen Litana was looking around the table with an odd gaze.


    Caro, Whipper, Breck, Askosan, Mogoru


    The kingdoms of the Western continent.


    There are some from the Eastern continent as well.


    Some representatives of the Eastern continent were here as well.


    How odd.


    Excuse me? What did you just say, your Majesty?


    She waved her hand at the Askosan Kingdoms representative''s question.


    Its nothing.


    Litana smiled but she did not seem happy.


    Commander Toonka is not here and crown prince Alberu is not here eitherthere arent many true representatives here.


    Both the Caro Kingdom and Breck Kingdom had only sent delegates and the real representative was not here.


    I can''t tell whether the real representatives had some important reason they could note or if they chose not toe on purpose.


    Litanas face stiffened.


    The Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Askosan Kingdom, one of the three kingdoms up north, started speaking at that moment.


    Then we will divide the Medal of Honor levels like this!


    Sounds great!


    As the Prime Minister of Caro Kingdom who hade in crown prince Valentino''s ce happily responded


    Creeeeeak.


    The door opened without any knocking.


    Litana''s gaze headed to the door.


    There were quite a lot of guards outside the meeting room right now. The fact that someone wasing in without any issues meant that it was someone who were equal in level to the people here.


    Sir Clopeh.


    Litana stood up from her seat.


    Guardian Knight.


    The crown princess of the Nond Kingdom groaned.


    Clopeh looked around before walking over and sitting down on an empty chair.


    Hello everyone.


    He was one of the heroes who had participated in the battle at Puzzle City that was called The White War and the representative of the Paerun Kingdom, the strongest of the three Northern Kingdoms.


    Clopeh Sekka.


    He had an aloof smile on his face as he looked around at the people seated around the table.


    Ahem. Is your body okay, Sir Clopeh?


    The Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Askosan Kingdom asked Clopeh.


    You see, I


    Clopeh continued speaking with a smile still on his face.


    I heard that I would be receiving a medal of honor for this battle.


    Ah! Youve heard!


    The Askosan Minister of Foreign Affairs face lit up.


    "We are preparing them for you, Sir Clopeh, and the heroes who worked so hard in this battle.


    The Prime Minister of the Caro Kingdom added on.


    It will be an honor that will never be seen in history again as the first Medal of Honor given together by the Eastern and Western continents.


    It was at that moment.


    Ha, haha-


    Clopeh let out a refreshingugh.


    Sir Clopeh?


    The people who spoke looked confused as he was smiling in such a refreshing manner.


    Hmm.


    Only Litana and a few others were looking at them with odd gazes.


    Clopeh stoppedughing.


    "Ah, how funny.


    However, there was still a smile on his face.


    You seem mistaken.


    Excuse me?


    What do you mean?


    Clopeh nonchntly continued as the Askosan and Caro Kingdoms representatives faces stiffened.


    It is not mere medals of honor that will determine an honor that will never be seen ever again in history.


    Clopeh knew.


    Legends. Myths.


    Medals of Honor did not create those things. Medals of Honor were simply extras.


    His hand pointed to a spear.


    History has already been made and is still being made right now.


    Not here but through the world.


    Clopeh knew and believed that was the case.


    Sir Clopeh.


    The heir to the Nond Kingdom''s throne started speaking.


    Is it that you do not like the Medal of Honor, Sir Clopeh?


    The Askosans Minister of Foreign Affairs waved his hand.


    Oh please, no way.


    Clopeh looked at the Nond heir and responded.


    That is correct.


    Excuse me?


    As the Askosan Minister of Foreign Affairs looked at him with shock, the Nond crown princess nodded her head as if she expected this.


    Sir Clopeh, what do you mean by that?


    Clopeh observed the Caro Kingdom''s Prime Minister who asked the question.


    Crown prince Valentino is not here. The Caro Kingdom''s te is smaller than I expected. Crown prince Valentino''s as well.


    Clopeh nonchntlymented with sunken eyes.


    You are not trying to brush this aside with mere medals of honor, are you?


    Mere medals of honor?


    Yes.


    Clopeh hade here as soon as he heard about the medals of honor.


    He had seen a great legend, something that would never be seen in the world again, with his own eyes.


    He had experienced it together.


    He had done such amazing things, but


    Prime Minister-nim.


    Clopeh was annoyed. No, he was angry.


    These shitheads who had quietly benefited were gathered here without people who had actually suffered to make it happen. These shitheads who had only nkly watched


    They were going to bestow medals of honor and wanted them to think of it as glory?


    It would be one thing if the people who had fought together were making the decision, but these shitheads who had been hiding in the back are going to evaluate their deeds and decide on the levels?


    The hero


    The legend


    Needed to be treated properly.


    Of course, the hero he knew was a true hero who would not care about trivial things like this.


    Clopeh looked at the Caro Kingdoms Prime Minister. His eyes were as cold as a snakes eyes. He looked aloof but had an extremely cold gaze.


    Prime Minister-nim, youre fine.


    His gaze moved to the Askosan''s Minister of Foreign Affairs as well.


    You''re fine as well. I guess you simply watched during the White War?


    The calm tone that matched his aloof look was saying some quite sharp and pointed things.


    F, fine?! What are you-?!


    Bang!


    The Caro Kingdom''s Prime Minister mmed his hand on the table and jumped up.


    However, Clopeh simply looked around.


    The crown princess of Nond, Breck Kingdoms Prime Minister, the representative of Mogoru-


    One person after another. His eyes observed them without any emotions. It was as if he was confirming that they were not injured at all


    The moment his eyes scanned all of them andnded on Litana, who was covered in dust, and the Chief of the Whipper Kingdom who looked exhausted


    Okay.


    Tap. Tap.


    His finger tapped on the table.


    We shall discuss the details again.


    Creeeeeak.


    The door that had opened halfway when Clopeh came in opened all the way.


    Thats right. We need to talk about it all over again.


    Most of the people who were seated jumped up.


    Crown prince Alberu! Are you okay, your highness?


    Litana urgently ran toward him.


    Yes, your Majesty. I am fine.


    It was a pale Alberu Crossman. He entered the meeting room on a wheelchair. Tasha was pushing the wheelchair for him.


    I see.


    Litana smiled sadly at Alberu who was saying that he was fine despite not looking fine at all.


    Click.


    Tasha closed the door, and as soon as she did that


    How very weird.


    Alberu had his trademark bright smile on his face as he looked around the meeting room.


    You are having a meeting in the Roan Kingdom but there are no representatives from the Roan Kingdom. Oh my, how very weird.


    Ahem. Ahem.


    Many people avoided Alberus gaze.


    Yes. This is how it should be.


    Now that the danger that might throw both the Eastern and Western continents in despair was over, there would be some kingdoms that were out for their own benefits.


    Those kingdoms who imed they were allies or cooperating with them and would help with everyone would start to find ways out one by one. They wouldn''t be willing to help despite most of them not receiving much damage and being capable of helping.


    Maybe this was to be expected.


    Of course, there were some people who were able to look at Alberu without any embarrassment.


    It truly is weird.


    The Whipper Kingdom''s Chief Harol Kodiang, who had been silent, started speaking.


    I agree with you, your highness.


    The smile on Alberus pale face became even bigger as he nodded his head.


    We just need to fix any weird things.


    Tasha pushed Alberus wheelchair to the head of the table.


    Alberu put his hand on the table and started speaking.


    "Commander Cale Henituse has declined to receive a medal of honor.


    Excuse me?


    He declined it?


    Some people seemed shocked while others silently nodded their heads.


    As expected


    Clopeh''s eyes sparkled.


    He had sort of expected Cale to decline the Medal of Honor. The Cale he knew was a true legend who didn''t care about things like that.


    But still, this isn''t it.


    Clopeh was nning on letting the legend, the hero, get the treatment he deserved.


    We should first take care of the most important thing.


    The smile disappeared from his face.


    The most important thing is to restore Puzzle City.


    Alberu pointed out the window.


    They could see that most of Puzzle City was breaking if notpletely destroyed.


    Furthermore, the Roan Kingdom has been in a state of war during this time and had stopped everything else. We truly received a lot of damage. I''m not sure how the Roan Kingdom can recover from all these damages alone


    Alberu noted the representatives of certain Kingdoms who were avoiding his gaze and not even looking out the window.


    Ahem, hem.


    The Askosan''s Minister of Foreign Affairs let out some fake coughs and put on a somber expression.


    Your highness must have a lot of concern on his mind.


    I agree. We are able to help out on a reasonable level.


    One of the representatives of the Eastern continent added on to the Askosan Minister of Foreign Affairsment. However, although they were speaking with sorrow, their eyes were clouding over.


    The Roan Kingdom had gotten too strong.


    There was a need to suppress them.


    Plus, if you think about it, all of this happened on the Roan Kingdom. Not ours.


    It should be enough that we dispatched our Knights Brigade. Theres no need for us to do anything else. Its better for us to find a way out as quickly as possible. If the Roan Kingdom''s finances take a hit, we may be able to swoop in and take their mages.


    The eyes that were thinking about these things were clouding over.


    The representatives of Nond and Breck Kingdom were silent and seemed to be deep in thought.


    The Caro Kingdom''s representative was warily looking around.


    Alberu simply looked at them. The Jungles Queen Litana clenched the armrest as if she was not satisfied with this and started speaking.


    Our Jungle-


    Knock knock knock.


    There were some knocks on the door at that moment and Tasha, who had been at the door, opened it.


    Your highness, I heard that you were here, mm.


    The Knight Captain of the Roan Kingdom''s pce saluted and walked in before he stopped.


    "What is it?


    That-


    Alberu gently asked and the Knight Captain hesitated for a moment. Alberu waved at him to tell him that it was okay and the others silently nodded their heads.


    Some seemed happy that the Knight Captain''s arrival changed the topic while other seemed happy that there was a chance to lighten the mood that was getting heavy.


    They were all looking at the Knight Captain with different reasons and the Knight Captain hesitated for a moment but finally started speaking.


    Alberu had told him to look into it earlier and had told him to get him the answer immediately.


    The Knight Captain decided that there must be a reason Alberu told him to talk about it here and started speaking.


    I have checked on all of our forces and here is the document about it. I received the information from the different troops.


    The Knight Captain handed the document in his hand to Tasha and asked crown prince about what to do.


    I will deliver your message to them once you look through the document and hand down the orders, your highness.


    Alberu didn''t even open the document he received from Tasha and looked around.


    Most of the Roan Kingdom''s troops were focused on Puzzle City right now except for the minimum required to defend each area.


    Furthermore, the heroes were here as well.


    These heroes and forces were people who had taken down a god, even if it was a sealed god.


    As the representatives here realized that


    Smile.


    The corners of Alberus lips went up. He gave an order to the Knight Captain.


    Have them all wait in Puzzle City for now.


    A chill descended upon the meeting room. Clopeh Sekka and Harol Kodiang were smiling while Litana and the representative of the Breck Kingdom sighed with a hand on their foreheads.


    However, the rest of the peoples faces stiffened.


    Alberu looked down at the people around the table with a cold smile that was far from his usual radiant smile.


    The war


    Alberu asked in a gentle tone.


    The war is over, right?


    * * *


    Cale, who was packing his bags without knowing about this chilly discussion, met up with Raon at that moment.


    Human! Are we headed to the Dukes Estate? Why are we suddenly heading there?


    Instead of resolving Raon''s confusion, Cale made a request to the clueless Raon.


    I''ll exinter so please just cast the teleportation for now.


    I got it, human! Thats as easy as drinking cooled down soup!


    Raon fluttered his wings and was about to cast the spell.


    Hmm?


    He then flinched and pointed to a corner of the room with his chubby front paw.


    Human! Are you not taking that?


    Ah.


    Cales face turned stoic while looking at the God of Death''s divine item he had thrown over there.


    I guess I have to take it.


    Ill go pick it up for you!


    Raon picked up the ck book.


    Human, here-, huh?!


    Chhhhhhhh.


    The ck book suddenly opened and the pages started moving on their own.


    Uhh, uhh-!


    Cale, who had urgently turned his head after hearing Raon shout in shock, scowled.


    What the hell? What is up with that?


    He reached his hand out wondering what was going on with the divine item.


    Give it to me.


    He thought that he should move the divine item away from Raon just in case.


    Human!


    Raon released his grip on the ck book at that moment.


    Hmm?


    Cale watched the ck book move on its own. To be more specific, he saw it quickly fly through the air. He saw it fly toward him.


    Chhhhhh-


    The ck book was wide open as it flew toward him.


    Cale-nim!


    As Choi Han rushed toward him in shock


    p!


    The open ck book smashed right into Cales face.


    The pages of the ck book wrapped around Cale''s face and as Cale frowned feeling as if he was pped despite it not hurting


    My, it is so hard to chat with you. Lets chat. Hmm?


    He could hear the God of Deaths voice in his mind.


    Cale-nim!


    H, human!


    Young master-nim.


    Ron supported Cale who was falling back while Cales eyes slowly closed.


    This, am I ffainting


    Cale was fainting after being pped by a book.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Even books be pping Cale to be unconscious just how weak are you, you foooool!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Chapter 774: Im going to rest now? (1)

    Chapter 774: I''m going to rest now? (1)


    Mm.


    He felt something chilly on his cheek.


    Cale slightly tossed and turned after feeling the cool thing on his cheek.


    Toss and turn?


    Cales mind woke right up.


    Thest thing he remembered


    Both of his cheeks were pped by the God of Deaths divine item.


    And then I fainted.


    He had fainted, but he was seated with his face down on a table?


    Fuck.


    I''m dreaming.


    Cale realized that he was still unconscious and that this was either his dream or his subconscious.


    I guess you''re finally up.


    Tap.


    Cale heard a familiar voice before he heard something being ced next to him.


    Ha.


    Cale let out a short sigh before opening his eyes. He slowly raised his body to see that his cheek had been on a ss tabletop.


    He raised his head to see a typical office setting. It was quite simr to an office Cale had seen in a drama when he was still Kim Rok Soo.


    There were cabs and all sorts of office equipment you would normally see in apany office. However, there were only two desks here; the one Cale was seated at and the slightly bigger desk opposite Cale that seemed to be for a superior.


    I cant see outside.


    All of the windows had ck curtains closed so that he could not look out.


    Cale looked down.


    He could smell a sweet fragranceing from the mug.


    This was obviously hot cocoa.


    Cale looked up again and turned to the side. His mouth opened and a casual voice flowed out.


    God?


    The owner of the familiar voice, the God of Death, gently shrugged his shoulders.


    Youre talking so informally to me.


    He then nodded his head as if he understood.


    I guess you have no reason to speak nicely to me.


    Cale looked up at the person standing next to him and looking down at him before starting to speak.


    This is unexpected.


    His eyes slowly took in the God of Death''s appearance.


    Is this your true appearance?


    What?


    The God of Death chuckled. He mischievously responded to Cale, who was looking at him as if this truly was unexpected.


    This is how I look when I work. Did you expect something extremely holy or whatnot?


    No.


    Cale seemed very shocked as he was unable to hide his emotions as he responded.


    You look more normal than I expected.


    The God of Death looked at Cale as if he was at a loss for words. However, Cale didn''t care about his gaze at all and openly observed the God of Death.


    The man in front of him was over 190 cm tall and was wearing a sweater and khakis that made Cale think of Earth. The God of Deaths white hair, bronze skin, muscr body, and ck eyes seemed truly It seemed oh so very


    Yourplexion is so good.


    Very healthy.


    The God of Deathsplexion was so good that it looked as if he had gotten a basket of herbal medicine and drank it all himself.


    You look good.


    As Cale started to frown and his gaze turned so sharp and vicious as he red at the God of Death


    R, really? Haha-


    The God of Death startedughing. The ky voice Cale had heard until now could be heard in thatugh. Cale nkly watched before nonchntlymenting.


    Is that your real voice?


    His eyes headed toward the God of Deaths neck. There was a ck light that appeared around the neck area whenever the God of Death talked.


    "Ah, right.


    The God of Death approached the empty desk and put his hand on a device on top of it.


    Click.


    The device made a noise as it turned off and the God of Death reached for the chair.


    Clunk.


    The God of Death pulled the chair from the other desk and sat down near Cale.


    I called you for a moment since I wanted to chat.


    This is your real voice.


    The voice that had been a slightly high tone instantly became low. This voice was more cold than heavy, simr to his domain.


    The God of Death peeked at Cale and cautiously asked at that point.


    "So, what do you think? Any thoughts about being a Saint?


    Cale looked stupefied.


    Like hell I would.


    O, okay.


    The God of Death avoided Cales gaze after, forget respectful, Cale spoke extremely disrespectfully to him. Cale didnt care and just said what he wanted to say.


    But you never called me to this kind of ce until now. Why did you call me here today? You always just said whatever the hell you wanted.


    The God of Death smiled awkwardly at Cales tone that sounded vicious because he was so calm.


    To be honest with you, I needed to use a lot of power to pull you here like this, Cale Henituse.


    He gently opened up his arms.


    Furthermore, in order to bring you here to my workspace, in order for a god to show their true self to someone, that is something that is beyond my powers and requires the consent of a few people.


    Consent?


    Cale wondered who would have the power to affect the actions of a god.


    "Are you talking about other gods?


    Our Cale truly is smart.


    Dont talk like we are close.


    Ahem. Hem.


    The God of Death looked away after seeing Cales calm but annoyed gaze.


    I need consent from gods and some others. They are all pretty strict with the rules, but they gave their consent this time.


    The gods calm eyes looked at Cale.


    Because of your merits.


    The sealed god?


    Yes. We were able to seal the sealed god properly thanks to you.


    The god''s eyes werepletely ck without any specks of light. Cale looked into the ck eyes that suited the name of death before calmly asking.


    Is the sealed god unable toe out into the world anymore?


    Yes. Thanks to you.


    Cale finally leaned back on the chair.


    Pat, pat.


    His hand patted the back of the chair.


    A conversation. I guess I did want to chat with you at least once too.


    Cales firm gaze was focused on the God of Death.


    The Hunters. What the hell are they trying to do? Do those shitheads have anything to do with me, no, the people around me?


    Cale thought that he might as well ask since he was meeting with a god.


    Do the people around me have to fight again?


    The God of Death observed the sharp gaze on Cales face that looked a bit tired.


    Huuuuuu.


    The God of Death let out a deep sigh before closing his mouth for a moment and then starting to speak.


    "That depends on what you-


    It was at that moment.


    Crack!


    There was the sound of something breaking and the light on the office ceiling turned off.


    What the hell?


    The office light turned back on just as Cale frowned.


    Ah, this is awkward.


    The God of Death looked extremely awkward and pale, as if his face had never looked healthy. Cale''s eyebrows slightly rose up at this instant change inplexion.


    The god started speaking with a serious expression on his face as if he had made up his mind about something.


    To bepletely honest with you Cale Henituse. I want to help you. That is the truth. I think there is a lot I need to repay you for everything you have done. Of course, there are many others I feel the same about as well. Haaaa.


    The god looked extremely tired as he let out that short sigh.


    However, there was a more intense emotion than fatigue visible in his eyes.


    Mm.


    Cale thought that it looked like obsession or lunacy. The god must have noticed Cales expression as he calmed down and continued speaking.


    "And to be even more specific I hate the Hunters.


    Crack, crack.


    There were some odd noises before the ceiling light flickered again.


    Mm.


    The God of Death stopped talking and took a breath. He then looked back at Cale and continued speaking.


    That is why a part of me wants to drag you into this so that you can help me.


    Tap, tap.


    Cale tapped the armrest again and opened his mouth.


    Thats quite honest. Pffft.


    Cale couldn''t help but chuckle.


    The God of Death had brought Kim Rok Soo to this world and transmigrated him into Cale Henituses body. As a result, Kim Rok Soo was able to live a new life as Cale in this world.


    However, this god had also transported Choi Han and Choi Jung Gun to this world.


    Hes not a good guy.


    However, he did not lie.


    He did hide some things, but he did not lie.


    That god was turning even paler as he continued speaking.


    However, there is one thing I can clearly tell you.


    sh sh.


    The shing of the light was getting quicker.


    Crack. Crack.


    The sound of something being swallowed was getting louder.


    I have no thoughts about dragging you in from here on. I have no thoughts about doing anything to you.


    Cale finally understood what the God of Death was trying to say.


    But you are saying that someone or something other than you may get involved with me or those around me to drag us in.


    The God of Death was giving Cale a warning.


    And-, mm.


    He was about to say something else, but closed his mouth for a moment.


    Drip.


    A ck liquid flowed out of the gods mouth.


    Cale observed this before speaking.


    Even gods live such difficult lives. Why are there so many things you cant say? The World Tree couldnt tell me everything either. I guess gods are simr?


    He was grumbling with annoyance. He waved his hand to the god.


    You can stop there.


    Mm.


    The God of Death hesitated before nodding his head. The sound echoing through the office and the flickering lights all disappeared.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up in the now peaceful office.


    Dont you have something to give me?


    Ah, yes.


    The God of Death felt iffy at the fact that Cale was smirking without asking anything else, but he decided to answer Cale''s question first.


    An item that can rece the cintamani will be delivered to you soon.


    Really?


    Will it be delivered through exmunicated priestess Cage?


    Cale thought about how things were usually delivered to him before reaching his hand toward the desk.


    Its been a while since Ive seen a pen.


    This ce is simr to Kim Rok Soos world. I prefer it like this.


    Really?


    Click, click.


    Cale clicked the pen a few times before scribbling on an open notepad before nonchntly asking.


    Is everybody well?


    The God of Death smiled bitterly at the question Cale asked in an extremely brusque tone without even looking at him. His eyes were full of warmth as he looked at Cale.


    Choi Jung Gun is living well.


    I dont care about that guy.


    Choi Jung Soo is living well too.


    Cale silently scribbled on the paper. He waited for the God of Death to keep talking.


    One person.


    There was still one person left to mention.


    Okay, here is the reward I can give you for all your troubles.


    What?


    Cale looked at the God of Death.


    This meeting and the item to rece the cintamani werent my rewards?


    The item to rece the cintamani is an obvious reward since the cintamani was destroyed. This meeting


    The god chuckled.


    What kind of reward would it be for you to meet with me? You couldnt even get any proper information.


    p.


    He lightly pped.


    You can listen to the things I am about to say from here on because I received consent to tell you these things. Maybe it might be a reward to you and ugh, ahem!


    The god was unable to speak again and stuttered a few times before shaking his head and letting out a fake cough.


    What the hell is he doing?


    Cale nkly stared at the God of Death who looked like a god on the outside but waspletely nuts in every other aspect. The God of Death let out a sigh.


    How strict.


    He then nonchntlymented.


    Lee Soo Hyuk has reincarnated into your world.


    What? What did he just say?


    "Why do you look so shocked?


    The god smirked at Cales expression before continuing to speak.


    Lee Soo Hyuk is not a tribtor, umm, he is not a single-lifer. That is why he needs a new life.


    Souls other than those of single-lifers or immortals forget their past memories and are reborn into new bodies to make a new life and memories.


    Those who endlessly repeat lives without losing their memories, such as the White Star, are called reincarnators.


    However, Cale could not think about such information right now.


    The team leader is going to Be born in the world I''m living in?


    A lot of unexinable emotions and thoughts were filling Cales mind.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was one of the few people he had considered his family other than his parents.


    I can see him again?


    And Lee Soo Hyuk has earned some merits regarding this sealed god incident.


    Merits?


    Cale, who barely managed to snap back to his senses, asked the god who calmly responded.


    Yes. Lee Soo Hyuk has been helping me with things. Most importantly


    A gentle smile appeared on the god''s face.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was the one who gave you Embrace. He gave his power to you. You were able to use that power to seal the sealed god. That is Lee Soo Hyuk''s greatest merit.


    Cales mouth slightly opened, but he was unable to say anything.


    He recalled meeting Lee Soo Hyuk in his dream in the past when he had fainted.


    We died when we were not fated to die. The God of Death must have felt pity for us, as he gave each of us an opportunity.


    The God of Death gave Lee Soo Hyuk an opportunity to give Cale a power, and Cale received Embrace from him.


    That reward was being reborn in the world I''m in?


    No. He was fated to be born there this time. The reward is something else.


    The god observed Cales nonchnt face and his clenched fists before continuing to speak.


    As a reward for his merit, he is able to be reborn with his memories.


    Ah.


    Cale let out a gasp. He and the God of Death looked at each other.


    Smile.


    The God of Death smiled. It was a slightly mischievous smile unlike before.


    Find Lee Soo Hyuk. Dont you want to see him?


    However, his eyes were serious.


    Cale realized it at that moment.


    Ha!


    He scoffed in disbelief.


    The God of Death had said the following just now.


    Lee Soo Hyuk has been helping me with things.


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk, who was going to be reborn with his memories, had helped the God of Death with things. There was a hidden meaning behind that.


    That means team leader Lee Soo Hyuk has information about the Hunters and the things the God of Death has done.


    The God of Death lightly spoke to Cale who had an odd expression on his face.


    Erase the note.


    Cale looked down at the open notepad.


    Cale had not been affected at all earlier when the office had turned weird and the God of Death had coughed up the ck liquid.


    That was why he had written questions for the God of Death on the notepad while making it look as if he was scribbling.


    He was hoping to get the answers at ater time even if he could not get them now.


    Theyre fast.


    However, there were individuals who were one step ahead of him. Cale scratched out the things he had written on the notepad with the pen before hesitating for a moment and asking a question.


    Is it what the team leader wanted?


    Of course. Lee Soo Hyuk was the one who said he wanted this as his reward first.


    The god looked at Cale who was silently drawing lines on the notepad and asked.


    So, do you like my reward?


    Cale nodded his head without any hesitation.


    I guess so. But what about the others?


    Hmm?


    The team leader and I are not the only ones with merits.


    The God of Death jumped up from his seat at that moment.


    Shall we stop now?


    Hmm?


    Looks like the time is up!


    What?


    Cale looked at the God of Death in disbelief, but the god looked down at Cale and raised both of his hands.


    He then pped.


    p!


    Cale then felt his whole body go weak.


    Whatkindofnon-


    He could not finish his sentence.


    The world turned into darkness and he lost consciousness.


    Cale was shocked. He tried his best to move his mouth that wouldn''t move.


    Shouldnt he at least tell me when and where the team leader was reborn? He should at least tell me that much! How the hell am I supposed to find him when I only know that he was reborn on the Eastern or Western continent?!


    Cale was filling with rage as he lost consciousness when he heard a word by his ear.


    Book.


    Ah.


    Cale gasped and then smiled.


    The God of Deaths divine item was a ck book.


    * * *


    While that was going on


    Knock knock knock.


    Alberu Crossman turned his head after hearing urgent knocks on the door.


    Alberu had asked if the war was over. The meeting room that had frozen over after that question was busy rediscussing many things with Alberu at the center of the discussions.


    These knocks had stopped this meeting.


    Click.


    The door opened and Tasha, who was in front of the door, flinched after hearing the information from the outside before immediately walking to Alberu.


    "What is it?


    They were in a public setting so Alberu asked Tasha informally as the crown prince and Tasha looked around before finally speaking.


    A priest has arrived from the Temple of the God of Death.


    A priest?


    Alberu was confused when it became rowdy outside the door and they heard a priest''s voice through the open door.


    His voice was extremely excited and full of intense emotion.


    His highness! I must quickly see his highness! Where is Commander Cale Henituse as well?!


    Alberu looked toward Tasha. Tasha whispered in his ear.


    He said that a new divine item has been bestowed to the Temple of the God of Death in the Roan Kingdoms capital.


    What was going on now?


    As Alberu slowly scowled


    It apparently came with a Divine Oracle.


    Tasha whispered quietly and quickly.


    The owner of the divine item, the only person who can touch it is someone who lived despite being stabbed in the heart.


    This is driving me nuts.


    Alberu held back those words he wanted to say, but couldn''t say and brushed his face with both hands.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Who cares about the divine item?! LEE SOO HYUK IN DA HOOOOOOUSE!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!


    You can subscribe (immediate ess) through our <a /EatApplePies" target="_nk" rel="noopener noreferrer">PATREON</a>


    <strong><a /tcf-chapter-773"><< Previous Chapter</a> | <a /trash-of-the-counts-family/">Index</a> | <a /tcf-chapter-775">Next Chapter >></a></strong> <a /tcf-chapter-774/" data-disybel="1" data-show-count="1" data-bookmarkbel="Bookmark" data-bookmarkedbel="Bookmarked" data-loggedin="0" data-type="post" data-object_id="5015" ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig cbxwpbkmarktrig-button-addto" title="Bookmark This" href="#">Bookmark(<i ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig-count">0)</a> <a href="#" ss="cbxwpbkmarkguesttrig_close"></a><h3 ss="cbxwpbookmark-title cbxwpbookmark-title-login">Please login to bookmark</h3><form name="loginform" id="loginform" /wp-login.php" method="post">


    &ltbel for="user_login">Username or Email Address<bel> <input type="text" name="log" id="user_login" ss="input" value="" size="20"/>


    &ltbel for="user_pass">Password<bel> <input type="password" name="pwd" id="user_pass" ss="input" value="" size="20"/>


    &ltbel><input name="rememberme" type="checkbox" id="rememberme" value="forever"/> Remember Me<bel>


    <input type="submit" name="wp-submit" id="wp-submit" ss="button button-primary" value="Log In"/> <input type="hidden" name="redirect_to" value="https://eatapplepies/tcf-chapter-774/"/> </form>


    No ount yet? <a href="https://eatapplepies/wp-login.php?action=register&redirect_to=https%3A%2F%2Featapplepies%2Ftcf-chapter-774%2F">Register</a>

 Chapter 775: Im going to rest now? (2)

    Chapter 775: I''m going to rest now? (2)


    What should we do, your highness?


    Alberu grabbed the armrest with his hands that had been brushing his face after hearing Tasha''s question.


    The Prime Minister of Caro Kingdom, who had been peeking at Alberu, opened his mouth at that moment.


    "What is going on, your highness? It sounds extremely urgent.


    His gaze looked as if he had figured out a number of issues.


    "Did something happen outside? I am suddenly concerned as they are looking for Commander Cale Henituse of all people.


    I agree. Your highness, could we, as your allied nations, hear what is going on?


    I wish to hear as well.


    The Minister of Foreign Affairs of Askosan and one of the representatives of a kingdom on the Eastern continent chimed in as well.


    Alberu made eye contact with Tasha.


    What should we do?


    Alberu slowly looked around the meeting room after seeing the question in his aunts gaze.


    Hiding it


    Since the different representatives or their executives were here


    Seems impossible.


    It was impossible to hide the fact that a divine item was bestowed to the Church of the God of Death.


    Furthermore, even without the informationworks of the different kingdoms, the Church of the God of Death would not keep quiet about it.


    They wouldnt want to let go of such a big issue.


    There were no official records of the Church of the God of Death receiving a divine item.


    The current Church of the God of Death did not have any divine items, let alone a Saint or Holy Maiden.


    Death.


    This was the god who presided over the absolute concept of death, but the Church of the God of Death did not have much influence in either the Eastern or Western continents.


    They had temples all over the continent but they were not very well off.


    A god had bestowed a divine item to such a ce.


    They would do everything they could to spread the news.


    This was especially true right now since the Church of the Sun God, which had significant power in the Western continent with the Mogoru Empire at the center, had lost its power and was aiming for aeback. Thateback should take quite a while even though they had Saint Jack.


    As a result, the chief executives of numerous churches would be trying their best to take the ce of the Church of the Sun God.


    It cant be helped.


    The God of Death''s divine item.


    The information about the Divine Oracle.


    Finally, Cale Henituse.


    Information about these three things will end up spreading anyway.


    Then there was only one answer.


    Tell him toe in.


    He gave Tasha the order before addressing the people inside the meeting room.


    I dont know for sure either so we can all hear together. I suppose it is information everybody should know.


    Litana''s eyebrows rose slightly.


    He supposes it is information we should know?


    The Alberu she knew would not use such words of uncertainty.


    What could be going on?


    It didnt seem as if it was another dangerous incident.


    Rather than a sense urgency, the expression on Alberus face was


    Annoyance?


    He looked somewhat annoyed.


    This was something Litana could only make out since she had seen Alberu quite often.


    m!


    Your highness!


    A priest rushed in as soon as Tasha opened the door.


    Hmm?


    Clopeh''s eyes clouded over.


    There were somemoner priests behind the priest who urgently rushed in.


    A church?


    The priest, who walked in with his extremely wide sleeves fluttering, was wearing a robe representing a church.


    There were many priests staying in Puzzle City right now as healers. There were some high-ranking priests, but none had been at the Bishop level.


    It was obvious that he had teleported to urgentlye to Puzzle City.


    Thats weird. Its understandable that he teleported here. But nobody stopped this group of priests all the way to this meeting room? What could the information be?


    Clopeh was not the only one who found this to be odd.


    The Minister of Foreign Affairs of Askosan subconsciously started speaking after the arrival of an unexpected individual.


    Why would a priest suddenly-


    Your highness!


    The priest who seemed to be a bishoppletely ignored the Askosan representative. He instead bowed toward Alberu and started speaking.


    I am someone who serves the God of Death.


    Are you a bishop?


    Yes, your highness. I am the bishop in the Roan Kingdoms capital.


    Being the bishop of Huiss City, the Roan Kingdom''s capital, meant that he was the person in charge of the Church of the God of Death in the Roan Kingdom.


    Your highness. Have you heard?


    The bishop''s eyes were sparkling once he raised his head.


    Mm.


    Alberu gulped instead of responding.


    He looks as if he has gone mad.


    The bishop''s eyes were full of lunacy and greed.


    It''s understandable since a divine item was bestowed not to the temple with the Pope but a temple with a bishop.


    Using this in his favor could lead this bishop to be the next pope.


    Your highness! I have rushed over because there was a message I must deliver to you!


    The priest didnt notice that his white hair was getting messy as he continued to shout.


    "The God of Death has bestowed a divine item to the Temple of the God of Death in the Roan Kingdom''s capital!


    Silence filled the meeting room for a moment.


    What do you mean by that?


    A divine item? A divine item for the Church of the God of Death?! Such a thing-


    However, it instantly became rowdy.


    Even the Breck Kingdom and Whipper Kingdoms representatives, who had mainly been quiet, said a few things as they could not hide their shock.


    That is correct.


    A smile appeared on the priests mouth for a moment.


    Alberu had clearly seen it despite itsting only for a moment. The priest had no idea about Alberus sharp gaze before shouting with a look of triumph on his face.


    He also bestowed a Divine Oracle with it! As a servant of the God of Death, I must fulfill this Divine Oracle!


    You, no, bishop-nim, were you the one to receive the Divine Oracle?


    Someone looked at the bishop with shock.


    Ahem, I did not hear it, but it was written on a parchment that came with the divine item.


    The bishop slowly looked away.


    Alberu raised his hand and ordered the bishop to speak.


    Exin in detail.


    I understand, your highness.


    The bishop stood up straight and closed his eyes. He had a look on his face as if he was recalling something bursting inside him.


    Today Today is the day we have our weekly prayer. All of us gathered together earlier today to pray to the God of Death for all living beings of this world.


    And?


    The bishop slightly frowned after the Askosan representative interrupted, but he responded without any issues.


    It was the moment I gave the final prayer for the wellbeing of the Eastern and Western continents.


    And?


    Ahem! And!


    The bishop didn''t even look at the Askosan representative who interrupted again, and continued speaking.


    Darkness suddenly descended on the temple. Then a radiant light descended on the altar at the center of the temple!


    And then?


    Ahem.


    The bishop ignored the Askosan representative and kept speaking.


    The divine item and the parchment with the Divine Oracle suddenly appeared on it.


    What was the divine item?


    The Prime Minister of Caro Kingdom asked without being able to hide his anxiety but the bishop shook his head.


    What do you mean by that?


    Alberu asked and the bishop responded with a look of pity.


    I was unable to touch the divine item.


    What do you mean by that?


    A current crackled when we tried to touch the divine item on top of the altar. We thought that we would be put in a dangerous situation if we tried to touch it.


    Ho.


    The Breck Kingdom''s representative gasped and started speaking.


    Then what can we do about the divine item? Do you just have to leave it there without knowing what it can do?


    The bishop shook his head again when that question, which sounded almost as if he was speaking to himself, came out with a sigh.


    The Divine Oracle dictated the owner of the divine item.


    His voice was calm, lofty and clear.


    The priests looked at Alberu.


    The bishop continued speaking.


    "The owner of this divine item is only the one who came back to life despite being stabbed in the heart. Only the one who saved the continent will be the owner of this item.


    Ah.


    Someone gasped.


    The one who came back to life despite being stabbed in the heart.


    The one who saved the continent.


    There was only one person.


    Only he met the conditions.


    Litana subconsciously closed her eyes. She had chills all over her body. She could feel how amazing of a deed Cale had done.


    She heard Clopeh mumbling at that moment.


    Even a god recognized him and bestowed a divine item, so why are the people who imed they would be with him acting like this-


    Litana was at a loss for words at hisments made as he sighed.


    She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Clopeh. She then flinched.


    His fists were tightly clenched. Clopeh Sekkas fists were shaking as he red at the people around the table.


    The bishop and the priests all bowed to Alberu at that moment and made a request.


    Your highness. We must see Commander Cale Henituse-nim.


    Everybody in the meeting room looked toward Alberu. He ignored their gazes and responded.


    Commander Cale is currently not in a state where he can meet people.


    The bishop had a grim look on his face as if he knew about this.


    He had already tried to go to the annex to see Cale beforeing to find Alberu because the Royal Knights Brigade turned him away.


    Your highness. It just needs to be for a short moment. This is the first time in hundreds of years that the God of Death, no, that any god has bestowed a divine item.


    The bishop was desperately pleading his case.


    "That is how precious a divine item is. Commander Cale Henituse-nim is the only person who can figure out the identity of this divine item.


    Please, we beg you, your highness.


    The priests bowed once again.


    Alberu responded with a firm gaze.


    "This is not an issue for me to decide. Commander Cale. We must follow his will.


    Its not my decision to make. Its not something I can order Commander Cale to do. So dont ask me about it.


    Alberu was drawing the line as he continued speaking.


    However, there is something I am curious about.


    Please ask, your highness.


    Is the divine item something that Commander Cale can receive right away if he goes to the Temple of the God of Death?


    Alberu was asking because he was worried the church might do something to not give Cale the divine item or try to make a deal with him to get something for the divine item.


    Of course, there was no need to worry about Cale being dragged around by the church. He was just asking because he was worried Cale might get in a fight with the church.


    The bishop responded without any hesitation.


    Yes, your highness. We will give it to him right away. The item from our god would be going to its one and only rightful owner. We just wish to know what kind of divine item it is.


    Alberu slightly nodded his head.


    Hmm. At least it won''t be cumbersome for Cale.


    As Alberu had that thought


    Everybody in Roan and the entire continent will watch the sight and be delighted.


    Mm?


    Alberu looked at the bishop after suddenly hearing his energetic voice. The bishop must have been thinking about something great as he smiled brightly as he spoke.


    The glorious moment that a divine item is received by its owner, it is a sight for everybody to enjoy and celebrate.


    The bishop was imagining such a sight.


    He was imagining that glory happening at his temple, taking him closer to the pope position.


    "For the past few months, no. The citizens of the Western continent have been struggling for the past few years because of multiple wars. Theyve constantly lived in fear. I''m sure it was the same on the Eastern continent.


    The bishop spoke with vigor toward all of the chief executives in the meeting room.


    That sight would symbolize the start of peace for all those people.


    He showed his strong passion for power as desperation for a noble cause.


    Please trust us and leave it to us! I and the church will swear on our life that we will treat the Commander-nim as the utmost VIP and inform people that peace has arrived!


    No, that''s not good.


    A slightly anxious Alberu turned his head. He made eye contact with Tasha. She shook her head with an expression that seemed to be asking what they were going to do.


    Everything the priest was saying must absolutely not happen.


    That was what her gaze was saying.


    Alberu agreed with her. They were certain that Cale would stealthily infiltrate the temple to loot the divine item and Divine Oracle if the bishop tried to do those things.


    We should hear from Commander Cale and see what he wishes to do-


    It was at that moment.


    Boom-!


    There was a strong rumbling.


    Alberu immediately looked out the window.


    Someone in the meeting room shouted.


    The temple-!


    The sealed gods temple had still been floating in the air.


    It was destroyed here and there but the temple that still gave off a sense of holiness was slightly shaking.


    * * *


    Mm.


    Cale, who lost consciousness again while meeting with the God of Death, slowly opened his eyes.


    He couldnt help but gasp as soon as he opened his eyes.


    Are you awake, young master-nim?


    Cale-nim!


    Human!


    Cale urgently opened his mouth as Ron, Choi Han, and Raon showed their delight about him waking up in their own ways.


    R, Raon! You-


    Hmm?


    Raon tilted his head before speaking excitedly.


    Human! Isnt this item that pped you unconscious a divine item? I''m going to make sure the God of Death pays for that!


    Raon was right about to throw the ck book to a floating ball of fire.


    Cale spoke sternly but quickly.


    Dont do that. Thats precious.


    Hmm? Is the divine item expensive?


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Ron and Choi Hans eyes clouded over as they watched. It was rare to see such a gentle smile on Cales face.


    Yes. Its very expensive to me.


    I didn''t know that, human! I was just trying to scare the God of Death!


    That was a good move.


    Cale praised the shocked Raon before receiving the ck book from him.


    He then carefully opened it.


    The God of Death had given Cale a hint to look in the book as it would be written in here.


    Chh. Chh.


    His hand stopped at a spot while flipping through the pages.


    Found it.


    < Endable >


    It was the now empty city that had once been a kingdom raised by the White Star before it was destroyed by the summoning ritual for the unranked monsters.


    However, the Endable Kingdom had slowly started to be restored with the Vampire Duke at the center while Cales group was stuck inside the sealed gods temple and the races that were still shunned by the continents had returned to live there.


    It was no longer called a kingdom but just Endable. They didnt have a clear direction as for how to move on from here.


    Thisnd underneath the sinkhole


    The word Endable written in Korean on a ck page That was where Lee Soo Hyuk had been reborn.


    Cale, Cale!


    It was at that moment.


    The Super Rock urgently called out to Cale.


    Boom-


    The sealed gods temple, no, the ce is your temple now!


    Cale looked out the window as soon as he heard the Super Rock''s voice.


    He could see the temple in the air shaking. He felt an odd sensation in his body at the same time.


    He could feel the temple''s silent scream and pain.


    It looks like you need to quickly lower that to the ground.


    Mm.


    Cale clenched his eyes shut.


    He wanted to head to Endable but he sure had a lot of things to do.


    Trantor''s Comments


    LSH is in Endable? IS HE A DARK ELF?! SEXY DARK ELF LEE SOO HYUK?!!!!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!


    You can subscribe (immediate ess) through our <a /EatApplePies" target="_nk" rel="noopener noreferrer">PATREON</a>


    <strong><a /tcf-chapter-774"><< Previous Chapter</a> | <a /trash-of-the-counts-family/">Index</a> | <a /tcf-chapter-776">Next Chapter >></a></strong> <a /tcf-chapter-775/" data-disybel="1" data-show-count="1" data-bookmarkbel="Bookmark" data-bookmarkedbel="Bookmarked" data-loggedin="0" data-type="post" data-object_id="5080" ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig cbxwpbkmarktrig-button-addto" title="Bookmark This" href="#">Bookmark(<i ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig-count">1)</a> <a href="#" ss="cbxwpbkmarkguesttrig_close"></a><h3 ss="cbxwpbookmark-title cbxwpbookmark-title-login">Please login to bookmark</h3><form name="loginform" id="loginform" /wp-login.php" method="post">


    &ltbel for="user_login">Username or Email Address<bel> <input type="text" name="log" id="user_login" ss="input" value="" size="20"/>


    &ltbel for="user_pass">Password<bel> <input type="password" name="pwd" id="user_pass" ss="input" value="" size="20"/>


    &ltbel><input name="rememberme" type="checkbox" id="rememberme" value="forever"/> Remember Me<bel>


    <input type="submit" name="wp-submit" id="wp-submit" ss="button button-primary" value="Log In"/> <input type="hidden" name="redirect_to" value="https://eatapplepies/tcf-chapter-775/"/> </form>


    No ount yet? <a href="https://eatapplepies/wp-login.php?action=register&redirect_to=https%3A%2F%2Featapplepies%2Ftcf-chapter-775%2F">Register</a>

 Chapter 776: Im going to rest now? (3)

    Chapter 776: I''m going to rest now? (3)


    Haaaaa.


    Cale let out a deep sigh.


    Human! What should we do about that?


    Raon pointed at the shaking temple in the sky and looked at Cale.


    Ron and Choi Han didn''t say anything but were asking what Cale wanted with their gazes.


    Cale didn''t care and simply looked out the window to the extremely clear sky and mumbled to himself.


    Its not like I can destroy it.


    Destroy it?! Do you know how much that is worth?!


    The Super Rock shouted with urgency and the Fire of Destruction mumbled in shock.


    How did this guy who used to gather everything without any materialistic greed end up so greedy


    He seems even worse than you these days.


    Ah, thats a bit damaging to my pride.


    The Sound of the Wind''sment made the Fire of Destruction cheapskate annoyed. Cale and the Super Rock simply ignored their conversation.


    It looks like I need to go outside.


    Human, you cant! You cant use your powers again in your current condition! Yourplexion is good but you must rest since I cant trust that!


    Cale-nim. We will take care of it!


    Raon and Choi Han urgently protested but Cale responded with a slightly grumbling face.


    Thats mine. Did I not tell you guys?


    Choi Han flinched while Raons already wide open eyes opened even wider.


    Cale could immediately tell the condition of that floating temple in the distance. It was the same for the Super Rock.


    The remaining traces of the god arepletely gone and only your powers can maintain that temple in the air. However, you need to supply it nonstop with the power of boulder to do that.


    "Theres no reason to do that.


    It was a useless temple to him.


    Even if I destroy it, it will probably better to destroy it on the ground than in the air.


    He could carve the temple up into pieces and use the material elsewhere.


    Ill ask his highness to take care of that problem.


    Cale had no desires whatsoever to pay any attention to the annoying process that followed.


    Choi Han.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han grabbed the doorknob with a look that seemed as if he had made his mind up about something.


    What are you doing?


    Excuse me?


    Open the window.


    The window?


    Not the door?


    Yes. The window.


    Cale just threw a jacket over himself and asked Raon for help.


    Can you take me over there?


    Cales hand was pointing toward the roof of City Hall.


    * * *


    Everybody move away for now!


    Move back!


    The people who were working on restoring Puzzle Citys za urgently started to move away.


    Oooooong oooooong


    They could hear the temple in the sky rumbling.


    Boss! Have we not heard anything from the superiors?


    Haaaa. Hold on. Did everybody move back?


    Yes sir! Weve informed the mages as well!


    The person in charge of restoring the za area looked up at the sky without being able to hide his concern.


    The rumbling is getting worse.


    The temples rumbling was getting worse so that he could see it shaking with his eyes.


    He had sent a message to City Hall earlier, but it looked as if something might happen at any time.


    The temple won''t fall or explode, would it?


    The white temple and a ck castle were in the sky above Puzzle City right now.


    Both buildings looked extremely dignified that even thinking about one of them exploding gave the person in charge chills.


    What''s going on?


    What is going on with the temple- is something else about to happen?


    The sounds of people whispering were getting louder.


    Click.


    Click.


    Windows started opening as people looked out to see what was going on.


    The chaos wasrgest in administrative buildings such as the City Hall.


    Oh no I was just thinking that our restoration was finally starting to get quicker.


    This is bad. We can''t have anything else happen.


    I know, right? The people of Puzzle City won''t have anywhere to go if the restoration slows down. There''s a limit to how long other territories can take care of them!


    The residents of Puzzle City had yet to return but people in administration had returned.


    They had been devastated after seeing the destroyed Puzzle City, but they were able to cheer up.


    Don''t worry. His highness has said that he would provide all of the funds necessary for the restoration. Your taxes will be reduced and there will be additional support as well.


    Really? Is it really possible?


    The administrators could not believe the message the crown princes confidant delivered to them.


    The Roan Kingdom had focused and consumed significant resources at Puzzle City for this White Battle.


    Yes. Dont worry about that. His highness will receive it all.


    Receive it? What does that-


    Ahem, hem! You don''t need to know about that. Anyway, don''t worry about it and do your best so that the residents of Puzzle City can quickly return.


    It had not been long since he had that conversation, but the sealed gods temple was now rumbling.


    He couldn''t help but be anxious.


    Huh? Boss!


    The person in charge turned his gaze after hearing his employees voice.


    Hmm?


    On the roof of City Hall


    I, isn''t that the Commander-nim?


    The person in charge rubbed his eyes without hearing his employee''s voice properly.


    It was currently winter and there were cold gusts of wind blowing. Although the sky was clear, the vicious wind made it so that they had toyer up, but there was a man standing on top of the roof with light clothing and a simple jacket.


    It was Cale Henituse.


    Sir Choi Han was standing next to him as well.


    Commander Cale slowly extended his hand in the air.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom!


    The temple stopped rumbling.


    I''m starting now.


    Cale heard the Scary Giant Cobblestone''s voice as he slowly moved his hand down.


    Uhh, uhh?


    The temple-!


    The temple slowly started to fall to the ground.


    Please move back!


    A voice amplified with magic echoed through the za. People turned toward the direction of the voice to find an old man who was wearing what seemed to be a butler outfit talking to them with the Knight Captain standing next to him.


    The temple will be moved down soon so please move back. You do not need to hurry though.


    That man was Ron.


    He walked to the person in charge with the Knight Captain and started talking.


    The temple will be moved to the za without any issues so please focus on having people withdraw.


    Ah yes, yes sir!


    The person in charge urgently nodded his head and motioned to the employees who slowly started moving away from the za.


    The person in charge confirmed that they were moving before looking up at the sky.


    The temple that was damaged but still looked holy was slowlying down to the ground.


    Umm, this.


    He could not hold back his curiosity and asked.


    Is the Commander-nim controlling this right now?


    Ron had a gentle smile on his face as he looked at the temple.


    Hes using his powers immediately after waking up from fainting.


    Unlike his smile, his gaze was slowly turning cold, making the person in charge ask more cautiously than before.


    Won''t it be difficult for him?


    Excuse me?


    Ron looked at the person in charge who was observing the distant Cale with concern.


    I heard that he was not well. I''m always apologetic to the Commander-nim and grateful. Umm, are you the Commander-nim''s attendant?


    Yes I am.


    Then could you please let him know that I am grateful and that I am praying for his healthy recovery?


    The person in charge hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak.


    This is my hometown.


    His eyes were focused on Cale.


    It hurts to see it destroyed like this, but it is such a relief that I was able to return here. Please, please let him know that I am truly grateful.


    Rons gaze became firmer and the smile on his face became thicker.


    The person in charge flinched for a moment.


    The attendants gentle smile suddenly seemed twisted. The person in charge, who didn''t know about Rons true smile, blinked thinking that he had seen it wrong.


    I see.


    Ron saw the person in charge flinch and hid his true smile and put up his benign smile.


    Ah, I saw wrong.


    The person in charge could see Ron speaking with a gentle look on his face.


    I will make sure to deliver your message to the young master-nim.


    Thank you very much.


    I am thankful to you as well.


    Ron gave a short response back before looking at the temple that was descending to the center of the za. The corners of his lips were stealthily twitching.


    However, that smile quickly disappeared.


    Our puppy young master-nim seems to have forgotten to rest.


    Then I must teach him.


    As Rons gaze turned cold


    Oh, oh oh!


    People gasped.


    Boom-!


    Once everybody moved away, down into the deste za where everything was destroyed


    The temple was ced down on it.


    A part of it was broken, but the temple that still maintained its holy look was no longer shaking or rumbling as it showed off its dignity.


    Ah! Over there!


    Someone pointed to the sky at that moment.


    Others raised their heads.


    Between the sky and the roof of City Hall


    Peoples gazes were divided between the two ces.


    Human! I''m ready!


    Cale raised the hand that had moved down with the temple. He then lightly pped.


    p!


    The light p was a signal.


    Ooooooooong-


    ck light started to wrap around the ck castle.


    A teleportation magic circle was created on the tform supporting the ck castle and it started glowing.


    Cale raised his hand as if he was saying goodbye.


    Okay, human! I''ll be back soon! Bye! See you in a bit!


    Paaaat!


    The ck castle reacted to Raons teleportation magic circle and instantly disappeared from the sky.


    Wow


    "Seriously


    The people who watched the two buildings in the sky move couldnt hide their awe.


    Cale was in awe as well.


    Wow.


    He looked down at Puzzle City and mumbled to himself.


    "Are all the urgent issues taken care of now?


    He heard a voice behind his back at that moment.


    Did you send the ck castle back to the Forest of Darkness?


    Cale looked at the robed individual stepping onto the roof and nodded his head.


    Yes I did. Your highness.


    Alberu, who was supposed to be in a wheelchair Approached Cale while wearing this robe.


    It would have been bad if I didn''t hear about it from Ron.


    The reason Ron was able to have the Knight Captain with him was because he had gone to find Alberu to inform him about the temple and the ck castle moving in advance.


    It allowed Alberu to temporarily leave the meeting room to hide himself while finding Cale.


    Alberu was silent for a moment before he asked.


    Is everybody okay?


    Yes, your highness.


    The Dragons were thankfully fine. Eruhaben was even young again.


    Did everybody teleport away?


    No. Some of them remained here as they are going to move with me.


    On, Hong, and Rosalyn had left the ck castle and should be heading for Cales bedroom right now. Raon was nning on returning to Cale after moving the ck castle and saying goodbye to the other Dragons.


    Alberu nodded his head and started speaking.


    I dont know the details because I only heard a few things through his whispering But based on what Ron told me, that, mm.


    The corners of Alberus lips were slightly twitching underneath the robe.


    "That, ahem.


    Please just speakfortably, your highness.


    Ahem. Ahem. I heard that your room in the Dukes Estate was looted?


    Haaaaa.


    Cale sighed while Choi Han touched the hilt of his sword.


    Alberu held back hisughter as he sternly asked.


    Then are you heading to the Forest of Darkness as well?


    I''m sure he is.


    I dont know who it was, but that punk who looted Cale''s room is going to have a difficult life.


    Alberu was certain that Cale would immediately head to the Forest of Darkness or the Henituse Dukes Estate.


    No, your highness.


    Yes, you should g, huh?


    I''m going to Endable.


    ?


    Where?


    Endable?


    That ce is chaos right now though?


    Endable was worse off and in a more serious situation than Puzzle City.


    Alberus face stiffened while thinking about the conversation he had with the vampire Duke. He subconsciously spoke his inner thoughts.


    You should just rest. What the hell are you going to do-


    Cales face instantly stiffened.


    Your highness. I''m going to rest.


    You? When?


    The crown prince spoke his mind once again.


    That-


    Cale was at a loss for words for a moment.


    Choi Han looked at Cale with pity and tightened his grip on his scabbard.


    Haaaaaaaa.


    Alberu sighed.


    This punk doesn''t even know how they are nning for him to receive the divine item.


    The Church of the God of Death seemed to be willing to put their lives on the line to n an extravagant ceremony.


    In addition, there was probably a need for a year end celebration, a festival, and even an official Medal of Honor presentation ceremony.


    Furthermore, Duke Deruth seemed to be thinking about forcing Cale to stay at the territory in the name of getting some rest.


    Hes heading to Endable without knowing about any of this?


    Alberu was frustrated thinking about which of these many things he should start with to smack Cale back to reality.


    No matter what.


    Cale opened his mouth again.


    Once he checked on Lee Soo Hyuk''s reincarnation and confirmed information on the Hunters


    No matter what-


    He wanted to rest no matter what.


    Cale got chills on his back the moment he was about to say that.


    Meeeeeow-!


    He heard an urgent cat''s meow and saw a young red kitten jumping onto the roof.


    It was Hong.


    Mm.


    He had a bad feeling about this.


    An ominous feeling he could not figure out started to rise up from underneath Cales feet.


    Tatatap.


    Hong quickly walked over and pulled on Cale''s leg with his front paw as he spoke.


    Umm, Billos is here, nya!


    What?


    Who is here?


    He came with a giant ck eye, nya! He looks homeless, nya!


    Hong was urgent.


    H, he seems to be poisoned, nya! Its serious, nya! It really really looks serious, nya!


    The bastard son of the Flynn Merchant Guild.


    The person who had been a strong candidate for the future merchant guild leader but had fallen and was on the run.


    Billos Flynn.


    He was someone connected to Cale.


    Lets go.


    Cale quickly headed for the bedroom.


    They were able to get there pretty quickly as they rushed.


    m!


    The bedroom door opened and he could see someone lying down on his bed as soon as he walked in.


    Young master-nim.


    Billos must have been poisoned as his body was covered in red dots. His clothes were ripped and dirty and his hair was a mess as his eyes focused on Cale.


    He reached his shaking hand out to Cale. However, it stopped in the air without being able to grab Cale. His fingertips were shaking as if he couldn''t tell what was going on and was seeing an illusion.


    The Billos who had a face like a piggy bank


    The clean and confidant merchant who had full faith in his own abilities was not here. There was only an unsightly man on the run who had lost a lot of weight.


    Cales face stiffened. The first time he met Billos at the tea shop was clearly recorded in his mind.


    Youngmaster-nim


    Billos''s voice was extremely quiet and weak as if it could stop at any moment, but his eyes were burning with passion.


    Cale made eye contact with Billos.


    The Merchant guild The House of Flynn Please Destroy them!


    Cale looked into Billos''s eyes and grabbed the hand moving in the air.


    He then asked.


    Is it the Hunters?


    Cales face turned cold and the corners of his lips twisted up once he saw Billos''s eyes open wide.


    I guess I have no choice.


    He needed to push back resting for a moment.


    Part 1 The Birth of a Heropleted.


    The story will continue with Part 2, The Laws of the Hunt.


    Authors Note


    Hello.


    Finally Finally


    After passing 200, 300, 4, 5, 6, 700 chapters and before 800 chapters! Finally! Yu Ryeo Han who haspleted the series, no, who has finished Part 1: The Birth of a Hero, is here to say hello.


    Hahahahaha, hahaha. Hahaaaaaaa


    I thought it would feel nice but what is this nice but upsetting feeling inside of me?


    The corners of my lips are slowly twitching and rising up knowing that Part 2 still remains.


    I spent quite a lot of time with this series, potentially because I started it back in 2018.


    The first digit in my age has changed, and my weight Ugh. Anyway, this series and I have built a lot of memories and emotions together.


    I want to say a lot more about the series but I will keep it short since this is not the end but just the end of Part 1 and I will see you all again with Part 2. Hahaha!


    Most importantly, I truly want to thank the readers who have been with < I Became the Trash of the Count''s Family > until here.


    Truly, truly, thank you very much.


    Would you believe me if I said that the readers were in my mind while writing this author''s note despite not knowing your faces or voices?


    But it is true. Thements and words of encouragement left by the readers are filling my mind right now and making me emotional.


    Thank you very much once again.


    1.


    Part 2: The Laws of the Hunt will start July 1, 2022.


    I will return with Cale and his many friends.


    2.


    Starting from December 31, 2021 to June 30, 2022, side stories will be posted at the end of every month.


    There are a total of seven side stories and each side story will be between 3  5 chapters.


    The side story that will be posted on December 31, 2021 is:


    < New Employee Kim Rok Soo >.


    The side stories will be based on stories I had thought about but had not been able to write because I was focused on the main episode.


    I think that some of the parts you had questions about might be addressed in these side stories.


    3.


    As for the physical book This year That was my goal


    But I think it will most likely be early next year.


    Part 1 endedter than I expected but focusing on it has dyed things.


    I ask for your understanding.


    Once the snowy winter passes and the beautiful flowers of spring arrive


    I will see you again with the greenery of the summer.


    Of course, I n on stopping by to say hello every month with the side stories. Hahaha!


    Thank you very much.


    Sincerely, Yu Ryeo Han


    Trantors Note


    Finally


    Finally!


    After 1.5 years since we picked up the series once Wuxiaworld and Miraclerifle were forced to drop it, it is over! Huh?! What?! This was only Part 1?! WHAT IS THIS NONSENSE?! WE DIDNT EVEN GET A REAL ENDING TO PART 1!


    Ahem, hem. Anyway, thank you all for supporting our website as we made it to this point. The website has been through quite a lot especially with our recent outage, so I truly thank you all for staying with us.


    As we are slower than the author, side stories have started to post in Korean and we will continue to post two chapters a week. With the number of side stories already out and expected toe out, we should be finishing the side stories just as Part 2 starts (for highest tier sponsors). So, in case that is not clear, we will be tranting part 2 but only releasing once you get all of the side stories first. Highest tier sponsors will naturally be getting it first, probably within weeks of part 2 posting.


    Thank you all for your support and you will still be seeing me twice a week for TCF whether you like it or not (well, I guess you can leave if you want so hopefully it is because you like it) and lets find out what we have yet to see about these characters!


    And most importantly, a special thank you to everybody who has built the EAP discordmunity into the blessing that it is. If you have yet to join, click the JOIN DISCORD button on the website to join the fun!


    Sincerely,


    Omni and the EAP team (without whom I would not be able to do what I do with as much joy as the ancients [minus rock] bring me so much joy).


    Trantor''s Comments


    Part 1 FIN. Please read the trantor''s note above if you didn''t read it!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!


    You can subscribe (immediate ess) through our <a /EatApplePies" target="_nk" rel="noopener noreferrer">PATREON</a>


    <strong><a /tcf-chapter-775"><< Previous Chapter</a> | <a /trash-of-the-counts-family/">Index</a> | <a /tcf-chapter-s1-1">Next Chapter >></a></strong> <a /tcf-chapter-776/" data-disybel="1" data-show-count="1" data-bookmarkbel="Bookmark" data-bookmarkedbel="Bookmarked" data-loggedin="0" data-type="post" data-object_id="5120" ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig cbxwpbkmarktrig-button-addto" title="Bookmark This" href="#">Bookmark(<i ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig-count">0)</a> <a href="#" ss="cbxwpbkmarkguesttrig_close"></a><h3 ss="cbxwpbookmark-title cbxwpbookmark-title-login">Please login to bookmark</h3><form name="loginform" id="loginform" /wp-login.php" method="post">


    &ltbel for="user_login">Username or Email Address<bel> <input type="text" name="log" id="user_login" ss="input" value="" size="20" />


    &ltbel for="user_pass">Password<bel> <input type="password" name="pwd" id="user_pass" ss="input" value="" size="20" />


    &ltbel><input name="rememberme" type="checkbox" id="rememberme" value="forever" /> Remember Me<bel>


    <input type="submit" name="wp-submit" id="wp-submit" ss="button button-primary" value="Log In" /> <input type="hidden" name="redirect_to" value="https://eatapplepies/tcf-chapter-776/" /> </form>


    No ount yet? <a href="https://eatapplepies/wp-login.php?action=register&redirect_to=https%3A%2F%2Featapplepies%2Ftcf-chapter-776%2F">Register</a>

 Side Story 1 New Employee Kim Rok Soo (1)

    Side Story 1 New Employee Kim Rok Soo (1)


    <Side Story 1 New Employee Kim Rok Soo (1)>


    This ce was just called, Company.


    Of course, it had the grand name of Disaster Prevention and Protection of Civilization, but nobody in or out of thepany called it that.


    Disasters were never ending and it didn''t do anything big enough to really say that it was protecting civilization.


    Nheless, as a third organization separate from guilds and the government, thepany mediated any issues between the two other organizations in addition to taking care of monster invasions, guild inspections, and government audits among many other things.


    And today Today was Orientation Day for all new employees of thepany who joined this year.


    * * *


    Hmm. Are they our field-side people from this group?


    Yes, Director-nim.


    The man called the Director nodded his head at his subordinates confirmation and looked at the new employees who were separated into two groups.


    There was a line in the middle of this quiterge hall and chairs were ced on both sides of the line.


    Right side body, left side head.


    Those were the titles for the two parts.


    The body side had the new employees for the departments that use their bodies, such as going into battle.


    Is that Team 1 over there?


    Yes sir.


    Tsk.


    The corners of the Directors lips went up for some odd reason. He looked as if he was about to sneer.


    Hand me the files.


    Right here, sir.


    The secretary handed two files over without even needing an exnation.


    Pffft. The Director chuckled.


    The people for team leader Lee Soo Hyuk''s side are quite weird.


    Tap. Tap. The Director observed the names of the two new employees assigned to Team 1.


    < Kim Rok Soo. >


    < Choi Jung Soo. >


    The Director shook his head after going through the two of their personnel records and interview notes.


    Aigoo, it''s going to be hard for Team leader Lee.


    The corners of his lips were curled up contrary to hisments.


    The secretary peeked at the Director before looking away and starting to think.


    Funny bastard. You were the one who said to put all the good newbies with your damnckeys. Why are you pretending that you don''t know? You greedy son of a bitch.


    This was his superior, but the Director truly was an idiot.


    Do you really think trying to keep Lee Soo Hyuk in check will work?


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Although he was only a team leader because he chose to remain one in order to go out in the field, everybody inside and outside of thepany knew the truth.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was the symbol of thispany.


    But it really will be difficult for the team leader-nim this time.


    After looking at the personnel records, the secretary agreed that the lowest ranking newbies were assigned to Lee Soo Hyuk''s team.


    One is focused on martial arts and sword arts while the other is for rear support.


    Each team was assigned two to four newbies.


    This was a temporary cement and they were moved or could request to change teams based on a team''s ir or style of doing things.


    Team leader Lee should have been assigned a minimum of four newbies.


    Even clueless newbies were necessary based on the amount of work that team did. However, they were assigned the minimum amount of two employees and those two were quite terrible as well.


    He is skilled in sword arts but he doesn''t have any exceptional abilities he can use right now.


    Exceptional abilities were talking about strong attacks that could be used against enemies or monsters.


    Employee Choi Jung Soo doesn''t have something like that.


    That was the reason he was determined to be a Grade 10 ability user. However, his physical abilities were great and he showed significant potential for growth.


    Haa The other one-


    The problem was the other person, Kim Rok Soo.


    I think he chose the wrong team.


    The rear support that the body side needed were supports that could be helpful for battle.


    However, this newbie, Kim Rok Soo''s ability focused on records.


    He would be well-received if he went to guild inspections or government audits teams.


    Kim Rok Soo, who was close to the type of talent that the head side desperately needed, was not as useful on the body side.


    That was the reason thepany suggested he chooses a department on the head side, but Kim Rok Soo was firm on requesting a body side department.


    Hoohoo.


    The secretary, who had been deep in thought, heard the Directorugh.


    I''m not sure if the punks in Team leader Lee''s team will be able to survive today''s training.


    Sir, are you talking about the hazing ritual?


    It was tradition in thepany to haze the new employees during orientation.


    Yes. What if they getst ce? Itll be terrible for Team leader Lee''s face.


    You stupid idiot. Do you really think that Team leader Lee will care about something like that? Then he would have already moved up to be the Chairman of thispany and fired your sorry ass.


    The secretary was grumbling internally but responded with a calm expression on his face.


    I hope everybody safelypletes the hazing ritual without getting hurt.


    That is true.


    The Director agreed with that. However, he clicked his tongue while looking at the two newbies on Lee Soo Hyuk''s team.


    "Tsk. One looks like a country bumpkin while the other lookspletely out of it.


    The secretary agreed with that.


    His eyes headed toward the person who was wearing a suit that was toorge for him.


    Choi Jung Soo was looking around while touching the sleeves of his clothes.


    Ahem.


    The suit he bought in the thrift store did not look good. He looked around and noticed that the others gazes were headed toward him and the person next to him.


    The gazes were not good.


    Their gazes were either wary of them as newbies to that Lee Soo Hyuks team or curiosity.


    Screech. Choi Jung Soo moved his chair a bit to the side and started speaking.


    Ahem, hem.


    He was looking at the pale and skinny man who looked less undersized and more like a sharp de.


    Choi Jung Soo''s gaze headed toward the man''s name tag.


    His name is Kim Rok Soo.


    Kim Rok Soo was the fellow newbie assigned to Team 1.


    Choi Jung Soo shed his unique smile that made him seem like a good person. It was a bright smile that usually reminded people of a golden retriever.


    He looked quite harmless, especially because of the loose second-hand suit he had to buy to fit his tall height and wide shoulders.


    Mm.


    Choi Jung Soo flinched after making eye contact with Kim Rok Soo.


    Theyre like swords.


    Kim Rok Soo was no longer nking out and was observing Choi Jung Soo with a sharp gaze.


    Choi Jung Soo gulped and said whatever came to his mind after seeing that gaze.


    Oh! Are you my one and only fellow newbie on this team? I''m Choi Jung Soo! Nice to meet you!


    Kim Rok Soo.


    Kim Rok Soo continued speaking after a very long time.


    Nice to meet you.


    He then added on.


    Are you the type who speaks informally despite meeting someone for the first time?


    Haha, hahaha.


    Choi Jung Soo''s pupils started to shake. He then continued speaking as if it was no big deal.


    Umm, excuse me, Mr. Kim Rok Soo, are we both newbies on the same team? I think that we are the only two newbies for Team 1. So, my one and only fellow newbie? Hahaha.


    However, his voice cracked in the process. Kim Rok Soo just stared at him before slightly nodding his head.


    Choi Jung Soo held back a sigh after seeing that response.


    Ah, it seems like itll be hard to get close to this guy.


    He subconsciously touched the scabbard of the sword around his waist out of habit.


    It''s different, Mr. Choi Jung Soo.


    He heard Kim Rok Soo''s voice at that moment.


    The voice that was neither loud nor quiet was indifferent. He could not feel any interest toward someone else in that tone.


    Excuse me? What is different-


    Your clothes.


    Kim Rok Soo''s dark brown eyespletely recorded Choi Jung Soo.


    Your outfit seems different from what you wore during the interview, Mr. Choi Jung Soo.


    Kim Rok Soo''s memory had recorded Choi Jung Soo differently from this slightly old-fashioned formal attire.


    The nice looking outfit, short and cleanly cut hair that was oiled back potentially for the interview made his innocent and bright personality seem a bit mature.


    However, the thick dark brown hair was longer than during the interview and it was naturally scattered, making him look much younger. Furthermore, the clothes were old-fashioned and loose, making his physique not look so good.


    Ah, that


    Choi Jung Soo was surprised that Kim Rok Soo remembered what he looked like during the interview, but he awkwardly smiled and scratched his head.


    I saw a building crumbling on my way back from the interview. I went there to help out and my clothes ended up a mess. Ah, I''m so upset about all that money going to waste.


    Cities were recreated after the cataclysm but some buildings would crumble every so often for all sorts of reasons.


    Kim Rok Soo observed Choi Jung Soo with an odd gaze before slightly nodding his head.


    You did well, Mr. Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soos expression turned odd after hearing that nonchntment.


    He doesn''t seem to be mocking me. Is it apliment?


    Kim Rok Soo had said it too nonchntly for it to be apliment.


    Choi Jung Soo''s eyes opened wide for a moment before he smiled. He looked at Kim Rok Soo, who had simr hair to his own, and started speaking.


    Excuse me, Mr. Rok Soo. May I ask how old you are? Now that we are on the same team, we should get along-


    Hmph. Same team my ass.


    He heard someone speak in a mocking tone from the back.


    Choi Jung Soo looked behind him.


    He made eye contact with a man.


    He doesnt have a name tag?


    Thepany had told them to put name tags on but this person was not wearing one. The man was touching the tip of a short spear while looking extremely arrogant.


    What are you looking at?


    No, that-


    Choi Jung Soo opened his mouth before closing it. He wanted to say something but it was awkward to say anything.


    Hmph.


    The man scoffed.


    Let me give you a word of advice.


    The man looked at Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo from head to toe before continuing to speak.


    Today''s teams are temporary. The hazing ritual will soon happen. It is highly likely that we will be assigned to new teams based on the results.


    He then scoffed again.


    If you have no skills, you''ll be sent to a terrible team. Then you should go to a good team if you have skills, right?


    Kim Rok Soo peeked to his side.


    Choi Jung Soo''s gaze was slowly getting sharper.


    At least hes not extremely dense.


    The man holding the short spear continued speaking as Kim Rok Soo had that thought.


    Team 1 is the figurehead of thispany. I''m curious to see how the teams will change based on the results of the hazing ritual.


    Choi Jung Soo subconsciously tightened his grip in the hand that was touching his sleeves.


    This man was clearly looking down at Choi Jung Soo''s skills.


    What do-


    What do you mean by that?


    Choi Jung Soo was about to talk back.


    At that moment


    Mr. Park Kyung Ho.


    Kim Rok Soo turned around.


    "Are you not going to put your nametag on?


    The eyebrow of the man holding the short spear slightly rose. Kim Rok Soo''s nonchnt gaze observed Park Kyung Ho.


    You were holding a long spear during the interview but you have a short spear with you today.


    You know who I am?


    Kim Rok Soo, who had been looking at the newbie for Team 2, who had not been wearing his nametag on purpose, tilted his head to the side.


    I only know your name and face.


    You saw me before?


    I saw you at the interview when you went in after they called your name.


    Kim Rok Soo tilted his head to the other side.


    Is there a problem?


    There were no problems.


    However, Park Kyung Ho had a weird feeling.


    Those oddly emotionless-looking eyes


    This gaze that seemed sharp butpletely uninterested


    Was it a coincidence that he memorized my name?


    All departments had interviews on the same day so there were hundreds of people waiting there.


    It was because thepany needed manpower for some things even if people did not have abilities.


    He wouldnt even have been in the same interview group as me if he was in rear support.


    Park Kyung Ho was feeling oddly iffy and opened his mouth to say something else.


    This was a situation where the other person knew who he was but he didnt know anything about that person.


    Everybody, please quiet down!


    An employee, who looked like the moderator, appeared and the orientation started.


    Oh, its Lee Soo Hyuk!


    The esteemed Healer of Earth is here too!


    Isnt that the Director-nim?


    The new employee started whispering.


    The team leaders of each department, and the CEO were walking into the auditorium prepared for the orientation.


    "That sir is Lee Soo Hyuk-nim-


    The new employees who were holding swords were looking at Lee Soo Hyuk with respect and aspiration.


    Lee Soo Hyuk, who slowly walked into the auditorium looking drowsy, seemed bored. No, he seemed tired.


    The man who can sh through anything.


    The man who had survived multiple life-or-death situations since the early days of the cataclysm and saved many lives.


    Lee Soo Hyuk, whom they had all expected to have a high position in the government, was still working in the field as a team leader for thepany.


    It might be because he was young, but there were many people who were drawn to him because of it.


    Team leader Lee, your newbies seem to be over there.


    I see.


    Lee Soo Hyuk''s gaze headed to the two new employees for Team 1.


    Pffft.


    Hmm? Why are you suddenlyughing, Team leader Lee?


    No. Its nothing.


    They were the two new employees who were staring at him with gazes that seemed almost nonchnt amidst the field of new employees looking at him with aspiration, respect, or even envy.


    It was true.


    Lee Soo Hyuk, who had not been one of the interviewers, quietly observed Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo.


    Kim Rok Soo, the punk he had rescued in the early days of the cataclysm.


    Choi Jung Soo, who he had a short interaction with while facing an unranked monster in Seomyeon.


    For the two of them to grow this much ande here as new employees


    Smile.


    Lee Soo Hyuk smiled at the two of them.


    Look at these punks.


    However, the two of them, in sync, had turned away from him and looked forward.


    Ha, haha-


    How entertaining.


    Lee Soo Hyuk couldnt help butugh after seeing two people, who were pr opposites, reacting the same way.


    Umm, Team leader Lee. Will it be okay?


    What are you talking about?


    You know Director Park messed with things.


    Lee Soo Hyuk just shrugged his shoulders as another team leader whispered to him.


    I guess Ill find out after observing what happens today.


    The MC shouted and the eyes of the new employees opened wide and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Okay then, we will have a short test before the official orientation starts!


    Trantor''s Comments


    Guess it''s some back story time!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters

 Side Story 1 New Employee Kim Rok Soo (2)

    Side Story 1 New Employee Kim Rok Soo (2)


    <Side Story 1 New Employee Kim Rok Soo (2)>


    Excuse me?


    What do you mea-


    Most of the new employees who didn''t know about the hazing ritual opened their eyes wide, looked around, and started talking.


    Choi Jung Soo thought about the hazing ritual, something he wouldnt have known about if he had not heard about it from Park Kyung Ho just now, and opened his mouth.


    Umm, what do you think the hazing ritual is, Mr. Rok Soo?


    Im not sure, Mr. Jung Soo.


    Ohe on, you seem like you know all about it, Mr. Rok Soo.


    I dont know, Mr. Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo frowned at the stoic Kim Rok Soo''s response. Kim Rok Soo sighed after taking a look and was about to open his mouth when the emcee started speaking.


    You all know where this is, right?


    Ah.


    He couldn''t help but gasp.


    The auditorium that the orientation was taking ce


    This ce was quite far from thepany.


    Is it possible-


    Choi Jung Soo looked at Kim Rok Soo who calmly opened his mouth to speak after noticing the gaze.


    If it is a hazing ritual, it is probably a search.


    He looked at the auditorium entrance and added on.


    This is one of the destroyednds.


    Destroyednd.


    That was the term given to an area where civilization had not been restored properly after monsters had rampaged through it.


    There were quite a lot of ces like that within Korea.


    "As you all know, this is one of the destroyednds.


    The MC gently addressed the talkative new employees.


    I''m sure you all saw it on your way here, but an auditorium has been built and a few new buildings are being built outside.


    There was only one thing that could mean.


    "Thankfully, this is an area that has returned to human territory.


    Monsters lived in the destroyednds.


    The humans who lived in new central cities based around the shelters were slowly recovering the destroyednds around the city.


    Thisnd with the auditorium was one of those ces where humans had pushed the monsters out and were reconstructing a city.


    The ones on the Head side will be tasked to go through documents rted to the reconstructions.


    The MC then looked toward the Body side.


    As for all of you here, you will be doing a treasure hunt.


    The mission given to the new employees


    A treasure hunt?


    Choi Jung Soo looked confused while Kim Rok Soo''s eyes clouded over.


    "Everybody here is talented and has all sorts of abilities but we cannot send you toplete missions right away.


    That meant that they could not be ced in battle right away. That was why they were going to give them a different sort of mission to check out their abilities.


    The MC sternly but gently continued speaking.


    There used to be many important public institutions around this auditorium.


    The traces of a city and its records were important for a city reconstruction.


    "Since we have already pushed monsters out of this area, you will move based on your teams to find something that might be helpful to the city reconstruction.


    Choi Jung Soo heard a mumbling voice.


    Hmm. They want us to search?


    How boring.


    The person who was saying that it was boring was a familiar voice.


    Was his name Park Kyung Ho?


    A bitter smile appeared on Choi Jung Soo''s face.


    I personally didn''t want to fight starting the first day.


    A search was much better. He did not want to see blood from the first day, regardless of whether it was human or monster blood.


    The emcee continued speaking.


    "We will rank you all in the treasure hunt based on the value of the item you bring back. The judging will be by the team leader-nims of the different teams who have gathered here.


    The new employees turned to look at their team leaders.


    Boom.


    The emcee stomped his foot and gathered their gazes again.


    Mm.


    Choi Jung Soo flinched after seeing the stiff look on the emcees face. He finally saw that the emcee''s hands that were covered in scars. This person also seemed to be part of a battle squad.


    The most important thing is safety.


    The emcee sternly spoke to the new employees of the Body side.


    You cannot go into any buildings that look as if it may crumble. You will be removed from the ranking if you get hurt. Basically, it means that you are disqualified.


    Her emphasized and emphasized it again.


    You can return empty handed so please keep safety as the number one priority.


    Safety.


    Kim Rok Soo reaffirmed that word in his mind as he slightly nodded his head.


    Safety is important.


    Of course, he had no idea what that clueless looking guy next to him, the person he would be moving as a pair with today, was thinking.


    The time limit is until 2pm today.


    It was currently 10am.


    Then please safely work hard. See you all at 2pm safe and sound.


    The emcee raised his hand.


    And go!


    BEEEEEEEEEP


    They heard a buzzer go off somewhere.


    We''re starting right away?!


    Then do we need to go to our department? I thought we needed to look at documents?


    Search and office work. The new employees who had received their respective duties were basically all talking, causing chaos inside the auditorium.


    Choi Jung Soo slowly got up.


    The person who is the quickest is going to win! Lets go!


    Yes, lets hurry!


    Many of the new employees had gathered with their teams and were headed out of the auditorium.


    Uhhmm


    The moment Choi Jung Soo wondered what he should do and turned toward Kim Rok Soo


    Stupid fools. Cant they tell?


    Park Kyung Ho chuckled and spoke to the other newbie on his team.


    Shall we go? Just trust me.


    You seem to have a n?


    It is obvious what you should do in such a test.


    Shh. Park Kyung Ho turned to look at Choi Jung Soo.


    Well, I guess there are some people who arepletely clueless.


    Okay, okay. Let''s go, lets go.


    A woman in the rear support squad who had a nametag that said that her name was Choi Soo-In, apologized to Choi Jung Soo with her gaze before pulling Park Kyung Ho out of the auditorium.


    Mm.


    Choi Jung Soo looked to the side.


    What should we do, Mr. Rok Soo?


    He turned his head to see Kim Rok Soo quietly sitting on the chair with his eyes closed.


    Tap. Tap. His index finger was tapping on his knee.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Rok Soo?


    Kim Rok Soo finally slowly opened his eyes.


    Lets go, Mr. Jung Soo.


    He then stood up.


    Hes taller than I expected.


    Choi Jung Soo''s eyes opened wide at the taller than expected but feeble Kim Rok Soo. His clear and dark ck eyes looked into Kim Rok Soo''s dark brown eyes.


    Umm, Mr. Rok Soo? Where are we going?


    Choi Jung Soo shrugged his shoulders.


    "We can''t just go out without thinking it through. I think we need to set a target before we start searching.


    He slowly pointed to Kim Rok Soos watch.


    4 hours is pretty short for searching. I wonder if we should narrow our search radius and focus on a specific area, Mr. Rok Soo.


    Kim Rok Soo''s eyes clouded over.


    Unlike this guy''s good-guy appearance that made him seem as if he would be happy about everything, his suggestion was quite smart.


    Your suggestion is true too, Mr. Choi Jung Soo.


    4 hours. It might seem like a long time, but


    It was an extremely short period of time to search the remains of a destroyed city rampaged through by monsters.


    This was especially true because it was a ce that was barely starting its reconstruction. It was extremely likely that most of, no, all of the new employees had visited this area for the first time since it was destroyed.


    A ce they were visiting for the first time.


    A city that waspletely destroyed where they could not tell what was what


    They were supposed to simply find some unspecified important items in such abination?


    It was highly likely that they would return empty-handed.


    Mr. Rok Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo immediately continued speaking once it sounded as if Kim Rok Soo agreed with him.


    Then how about we pick a direction?


    No, Mr. Jung Soo.


    Excuse me?


    "We will do arge area search.


    No, that-


    That''s difficult?


    Choi Jung Soo scowled. Kim Rok Soo had just agreed with his suggestion but said the opposite and wanted to do arge area search.


    It was highly like to amount to nothing.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Rok Soo?


    I remember it all, Mr. Jung Soo.


    Excuse me?


    Kim Rok Soo closed his eyes again.


    Numerous images shed through his mind.


    These records of incidents were things he needed in order to participate as rear support for a battle squad as he didn''t have any proper battle abilities.


    He recorded as many things as possible.


    I know the map of this area prior to its destruction.


    Kim Rok Soo and Choi Jung Soo made eye contact.


    "The subway routes, government offices, local businesses, and residential areas I know them all.


    Excuse me?


    Choi Jung Soo nkly asked back.


    Did you live here in the past, Mr. Rok Soo?


    Pffft.


    Kim Rok Soo chuckled at Jung Soo''s clueless face and shook his head.


    My ability is called Record. It is rted to memories.


    Pat.


    Kim Rok Soo gently patted Choi Jung Soos shoulder before heading toward the auditorium door. Kim Rok Soo and Choi Jung Soo were the only ones left in the auditorium now.


    I memorized the area nearby since they said that there was apany auditorium out here.


    Kim Rok Soo motioned with his head to Choi Jung Soo who was not moving.


    Shall we go?


    Wow.


    Choi Jung Soo gasped in awe.


    Wow. Thats amazing, Mr. Rook Soo. You just happened to see them all in advance.


    Kim Rok Soo responded nonchntly as if it was nothing.


    I need to do this to-


    He stopped talking at that moment.


    I need to do this to survive.


    He then continued speaking.


    I must do it like this.


    I see.


    Choi Jung Soo could see Kim Rok Soo looking around once he exited the auditorium.


    There was just a bunch of wreckage outside the auditorium.


    Kim Rok Soo then spoke in a casual tone.


    City Hall is 3km away in the 3 oclock direction. It is quite far but why dont we start there and walk in an oval-shape back to the auditorium?


    Yes, that sounds good, huh?


    Kim Rok Soo walked to the back of the auditorium and came back with something.


    You have a lot of luggage, Mr. Rok Soo?


    That something was a backpack.


    Kim Rok Soo, who was carrying this backpack that had quite a lot of things dangling from it as if it was nothing, calmly spoke.


    I am weak so I need a lot of things in order to survive.


    The corners of Choi Jung Soo''s lips oddly curled up after hearing that.


    Is that sword all you have, Mr. Jung Soo?


    Yes, Mr. Rok Soo.


    Then lets go.


    I like this.


    Choi Jung Soo quietly mumbled to himself and quickly followed behind Kim Rok Soo.


    There were people watching them as well.


    On top of a building barely maintaining its shape not too far from the auditorium


    The people there were looking down.


    Wow. Team 1s newbies seem a bit special, dont they? Look at that bag and how they are startingst.


    Team 3 leader looked at Lee Soo Hyuk andughed mischievously. Lee Soo Hyuk shrugged his shoulders while Team 3 leader sighed and started walking.


    I will be heading out first then. Haaa, why do we even do this hazing ritual? The team leaders suffer more than the newbies.


    I agree. But its nice to see many sides of the newbies, don''t you think?


    Team 4 leader followed behind him while responding.


    Half of my teams newbies just recently awakened their abilities. Im worried. They might make a fool of themselves. Haaa, I''ll be heading out too then.


    Team 5 leader left as well.


    "Then me too.


    The other team leaders followed one by one as well. Each team leader was headed in the direction that their newbies headed in.


    The team leaders would follow the newbies today to figure out their disposition and chances of cohesion while guaranteeing their safety.


    But Team 2 leader-nim.


    Yes, Team leader Lee?


    Team 2 leader and Lee Soo Hyuk, the Team 1 leader, had not left yet.


    Are you sure that all monsters have left this area?


    Yes, Team 2 leader-nim. They have not noticed any monsters in the past week.


    Really?


    Yes.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    There was a gust of wind.


    Lee Soo Hyuk pushed back his hair that was fluttering in the wind and closed his eyes.


    Theres a lot of wind right now.


    There sure is. I wonder if it is going to rain.


    Team 2 leader watched the grey clouds in the distance getting closer and scratched her cheeks as if it was going to be annoying.


    "We should stop the search immediately if it rains.


    I agree.


    Shall we go together, Team leader Lee?


    She looked at Lee Soo Hyuk, whom she had no idea what he was thinking, and asked.


    It looks like both the newbies of Team 1 and Team 2 are headed in the same direction.


    They must be heading for City Hall, right?


    Yes. It seems that way. Our team''s newbie, Mr. Park Kyung Ho, is originally from here. He said that his father used to work in City Hall. He probably headed that way.


    Team 2 leader smiled brightly but her face was full of concern.


    Mr. Park Kyung Ho did decide on a good direction, but, mm.


    City Hall was the first ce in this city where they had pushed the monsters out.


    That was why it was okay to rx.


    However


    Both of the newbies on my team have good abilities but basically have no real experience. I''m worried.


    Then we should go.


    Lee Soo Hyuk started moving and Team 2 leader set aside her concerns and followed behind him.


    * * *


    I dont think anybody would think that this is City Hall.


    Choi Jung Soo was following behind Kim Rok Soo while gasping about the building he was slowly starting to see.


    This City Hall was prettyrge with the main building and multiple annexes. The annexes were either all destroyed or had disappeared without any traces while the main building was about half destroyed, making it difficult to tell that this was City Hall.


    Ah, this was arge building. That was about the most anybody would think about it.


    And it looks like there is someone else who knows that this is City Hall.


    Choi Jung Soo walked in front of Kim Rok Soo with an awkward look on his face. Kim Rok Soo watched Choi Jung Soo walking forward with a hand on his scabbard before slightly frowning.


    Trantor''s Comments


    ROFL at this awkward friendship blossoming


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Side Story 1 New Employee Kim Rok Soo (3)

    Side Story 1 New Employee Kim Rok Soo (3)


    <Side Story 1 New Employee Kim Rok Soo (3)>


    What the hell? How did they know about this ce?


    Park Kyung Ho grumbled in such a loud voice that it was hard to think that he was talking to himself.


    He then walked over to Choi Jung Soo.


    "We are going to search here so why don''t you go somewhere else?


    Ah, Mr. Kyung Ho.


    Hispanion, Choi Soo-In, tried to stop him, but Park Kyung Ho was still looking at Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo with a disapproving gaze.


    I wanted to learn under Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk-nim.


    Park Kyung Ho had be an ability user half a year ago. His ability was given quite high marks and he was immediately designated as a Grade 4 user.


    This was quite a good start.


    After that, he trained and practiced quite a bit toe into thispany and his efforts paid off when he was hired on the first try.


    That was why he had been pretty certain that he would be in Lee Soo Hyuk''s team.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was one of the first multiple ability users.


    Only the warriors among warriors were said to be in his team.


    That was why it only made sense for that position to be his.


    But these two are going to be under him?


    He especially did not like Choi Jung Soo, who was clearly not a rear support member and would be in the battle squad.


    Mm. We were nning on starting our search here as well.


    Choi Jung Soo scratched his head.


    The main building is quiterge so why dont we split it in half and half to search?


    "Why should we do that? We were here first so the respectful thing to do would be for you to go somewhere else.


    Ah, that


    Choi Jung Soo could not hide the awkwardness he was feeling in this situation. The supporter in Team 2 was feeling the same way. She knew it would be great if Team 1 left but Park Kyung Ho''s attitude was quite shameful to watch.


    I understand.


    Kim Rok Soo moved next to Choi Jung Soo at that moment.


    "We will look through the annex before going somewhere else.


    Park Kyung Ho scowled at the stoic response but did not say anything else. He quickly turned around and headed for the City Hall building.


    Let''s go, Miss Soo-In.


    O, okay.


    She bowed toward Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo.


    I''m sorry. But this is apetition, so I trust that you will understand. It is true that we got here first.


    Ho.


    Choi Jung Soo gasped before turning his head.


    Will it be okay, Mr. Rok Soo?


    Who knows, Mr. Jung Soo.


    Kim Rok Soo responded as if he didn''t care much for it and looked around.


    To be honest with you, I was not expecting to find anything in City Hall.


    Excuse me?


    The government or a guild would have gone through City Hall first.


    Then?


    "There was a famous architects office around here. I heard that he was preparing the model for a new City Hall.


    Excuse me?


    The judicial scrivener and tax ountant office buildings seem to have maintained their form as well so we can look around it.


    Choi Jung Soo looked at Kim Rok Soo, who seemed to be in his early to mid twenties like himself, and nkly asked.


    How do you know such things?


    There will always be records somewhere.


    Kim Rok Soo didn''t even look at City Hall or the annex before walking around it.


    Wow.


    Choi Jung Soo gasped in admiration before following behind him.


    Wow. Seriously


    He gasped in admiration a few more times before quietly mumbling to himself so that Kim Rok Soo could not hear.


    I should be good friends with this guy.


    Kim Rok Soo suddenly stopped walking at that moment.


    Hmm?


    Choi Jung Soo flinched, wondering if Kim Rok Soo had heard his mumbling. He slowly walked over to Kim Rok Soo, who was standing stiff while looking down.


    Umm, Mr. Rok Soo. What I said was-


    Lets go to City Hall, Mr. Jung Soo.


    Excuse me?


    Choi Jung Soo found thisment to be odd and stood next to Kim Rok Soo.


    Mm.


    He then flinched for a different reason from earlier.


    Kim Rok Soos gaze was even sharper than before. He was cowling while looking down.


    Choi Jung Soo looked down as well.


    Huh? The bugs?


    Ants and other bugs were moving in a long line.


    He had seen ants do this before, but it was his first time seeing all sorts of bugs doing this.


    Kim Rok Soos gaze slowly moved and Choi Jung Soo''s gaze followed.


    That is-


    The bugs were all leaving from around City Hall in this long line.


    The bugs were running away.


    What the heck?


    Choi Jung Soo felt an unexinable sensation. His back became cold.


    This was anxiety.


    He was anxious because he felt as if something, something bad, was about to happen.


    Mr. Rok Soo, why are all of the bugs running away from City Hall?


    Its not all bugs, Mr. Jung Soo.


    Excuse me?


    Kim Rok Soo''s eyes thoroughly scanned the area around City Hall. He recorded everything.


    He recorded what was here and what was not.


    He used the records as the foundation to figure it out.


    Spiders.


    Excuse me?


    The spiders are heading toward City Hall.


    Choi Jung Soo''s jaws dropped.


    What is about to happen here? D, didn''t they say that there were no monsters in this direction?


    Kim Rok Soo felt as if he might know what was going on, but he did not respond as he was not certain.


    Instead, he lowered the backpack he was carrying.


    Boom.


    The backpack was ced on the ground with a thud and he opened the zipper.


    Ho-!


    The anxious Choi Jung Soo looked at Kim Rok Soo in disbelief after seeing what was inside the backpack, but Kim Rok Soo took a few things out before putting the backpack back on his back.


    We are heading to City Hall, Mr. Jung Soo.


    I suppose so, Mr. Rok Soo.


    Team 2 had two new employees just like Team 1.


    Park Kyung Ho and Choi Soo-In. Of the two, Choi Soo-In seemed to be someone with a healing ability.


    I cant tell whether a monster has appeared or not. But I need to go look.


    Choi Jung Soo tightened his grip around his scabbard.


    Lets go Mr. Rok Soo, hurry!


    He immediately started walking toward City Hall.


    One moment please.


    Chhhh.


    Choi Jung Soo turned his head after hearing Kim Rok Soo''s voice and a noise.


    The two of us might not be enough.


    The item in Kim Rok Soos hand was burning.


    Is that really a signal re, Mr. Rok Soo?


    Yes, Mr. Jung Soo.


    Kim Rok Soo responded calmly before shooting the signal re into the air.


    Paaaaat-!


    A me shot up into the air and created a ray of light.


    The light was extremely visible under the grey clouds that were now in the sky.


    Choi Jung Soo looked toward Kim Rok Soo who spoke as he walked past him.


    I''m certain that there must bepany employees watching us from a distance, Mr. Jung Soo.


    Watching us?


    Why would the team leaders who have so much work on their te show up for orientation?


    Kim Rok Soo was looking around even as he ran toward City Hall.


    I cant see them with my current abilities.


    He could not feel whether there were other presences around them.


    However, he was certain.


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk is nearby.


    Kim Rok Soo did not put much meaning to the hazing ritual.


    The reason behind it was simple.


    Judging just on the item they brought back?


    Would Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk ept that?


    The Lee Soo Hyuk that Kim Rok Soo knew was not that kind of person.


    Then why were the team leaders here?


    Safety. And the process.


    They came to see the process the newbies use to get things done and to keep them safe.


    That was the reason Kim Rok Soo had immediately fired the signal re.


    Wow.


    Choi Jung Soo gasped in admiration while looking at Kim Rok Soo, but Kim Rok Soo did not have time to pay attention to something like that. He had a bad feeling about this.


    But Mr. Rok Soo. You seem to have no hesitation at all?


    "What do you mean by that, Mr. Jung Soo?


    No. Its just that Youre immediately trying to head to City Hall. It might be dangerous.


    "Then why are you going, Mr. Jung Soo?


    Choi Jung Soo was able to respond to Kim Rok Soos question right away.


    What reason could he have?


    I just have to go.


    He was going because he thought that he needed to go.


    It is the same with me, Mr. Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo chuckled at Rok Soo''s response before looking at his back and asking another question.


    Mr. Rok Soo, may I ask how old you are?


    There was no response.


    He waspletely ignored.


    However, Choi Jung Soo still smiled. Unfortunately, that smile quickly disappeared.


    Baaaaang!


    They heard a loud noise from the east side of City Hall.


    * * *


    Wow, shit! What is this?


    Park Kyung Ho frowned while opening a crushed drawer.


    "Why is there nothing here?


    They had started from the center of City Halls main building and moved east. The inside of the building was in better condition than they had expected. Of course, it was not bright since the electricity had gone out, but they were at least able to see enough.


    If it wasnt so cloudy and it was a bright day today, they might have been able to search better.


    Anyway, Park Kyung Ho''s face had been bright when they started their search in this still standing building.


    Its all empty.


    However, every drawer was empty as Choi Soo-In mentioned.


    Haaa, why is it like this?


    "Do you think that someone else already went by?


    We were the first-, ah!


    Park Kyung Ho gasped and then frowned. Choi Soo-In''s face did not look good either. She sighed.


    We were the first of the new employees toe here, but it is highly likely that other organizations have already been here.


    Haaaaaaaaa. I guess it is hopeless.


    Park Kyung Ho ruffled through his hair before standing up.


    "Damn it!


    Bang!


    He kicked a drawer before walking over to Choi Soo-In on the other side.


    Lets go somewhere else.


    Yes. Lets do that.


    Choi Soo-In slowly spoke to Park Kyung Ho who was touching his short spear with a disappointed look on his face.


    I guess we shouldn''t have been so mean to Mr. Choi Jung Soo and Mr. Kim Rok Soo if it was going to be like this.


    Haaa.


    Park Kyung Ho did not say anything else. He changed the topic instead.


    I think that other organizations would have already searched all government offices.


    "Right? This treasure hunt was apparently harder than we expected.


    She smiled and then added on.


    I think Mr. Jung Soo should still be outside searching through the annex. I should tell them about it.


    Do whatever you want.


    Park Kyung Ho grumbled before starting to walk toward the door at the center of the first floor.


    Lets quickly get out of here.


    Okay. Huh?


    Choi Soo-In lowered her head at that moment.


    Hmm? Why are there so many spiders-


    Park Kyung Ho also looked at where she was looking.


    "What the?


    There were all sorts ofrge and small spiders in multiple lines moving toward them.


    No, they were moving past them.


    Why are there spiders all of a sudden-


    It was at that moment.


    Shhhhhhh


    Park Kyung Ho heard an eerie noise behind him.


    "Miss Choi Soo-In!


    He immediately moved toward Choi Soo-In and hid her behind his back.


    Crack! Crack!


    "T, that is-


    On the east side of the first floor Something was approaching them from this end that they had yet to visit.


    Choi Soo-In subconsciously shouted.


    "W, why is there a monster?!


    Something close to 2 meters tall wasing toward them.


    They could see red eyes in the darkness.


    There were eight eyes.


    Park Kyung Ho realized it as soon as he saw those eight eyes.


    This is a spider.


    And that bastard has seen us as well.


    Huff.


    The monster spiders red eyes shed and it approached them just as he gasped.


    Crack, crack, craaaaaaaaaack-


    It was moving very quickly.


    The monster wasrge enough to fill the wide hallway.


    The monster was not flustered.


    A hunter never bes flustered because of the prey.


    R, run-


    Park Kyung Ho could not continue speaking.


    The monster was already close to them.


    The spider extended a leg as if it was a spear.


    Park Kyung Ho hugged Choi Soo-In and rolled on the ground.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    The ground broke with a loud noise.


    Ugh!


    Park Kyung Ho, who barely managed to dodge the attack, could see the ground that was destroyed by the spider''s leg stabbing through it. His pupils were shaking.


    Mr. Kyung Ho, what should we do?


    That


    Choi Soo-In subconsciously asked after seeing the look in Park Kyung Ho''s eyes.


    Do you not have much real battle experience?


    That-


    Park Kyung Ho had repeatedly trained his ability and his physical body since awakening half a year ago. He only had a few real battle experiences through the Mountains and Streams Guild''s Academy.


    He was lucky and had many situations where he was protected during the initial stages of the cataclysm that he had not seen monsters very much. Well, he had many instances of running away after seeing monsters in the distance.


    The monsters he had faced were all monsters that were under control.


    I had some real battle experience in the Academy-


    Park Kyung Ho had thought that those few times were enough. He had even gone up against a Grade 3 monster.


    I, Ive never seen such a mon-


    That was why he knew.


    That bastard is a 4, no, a Grade 3 monster.


    Monsters became stronger the closer they got to Grade 1.


    Park Kyung Ho had faced a Grade 3 monster before.


    However, that was tens of trainees fighting against one Grade 3 monster under the guidance of an instructor. There was no need to feel any pressure or fear for his life as he learned how to safely deal with a monster in a safe situation.


    He had never faced a monster with just one other person, no, honestly speaking, just himself since he was the only battle team member.


    The Academy is not real experience! That''s training too!


    Choi Soo-In shouted in a sharp voice before dragging Park Kyung Ho''s body up.


    Baaaaaang!


    The spiders leg was attacking again.


    Run! We can''t deal with it!


    She peeked behind her to escape. She then frowned.


    Fuck!


    The spiders were filling up the whole pathway.


    Choi Soo-In and Park Kyung Ho would have to get past this wall of spiders if they wanted to run away.


    That wasnt all. Spiders were filling the cracked windows as well. They were making the room darker.


    Will it be possible?


    They could just walk past if they were regr spiders.


    However, the spiders eyes were red.


    They were all like that monster spiders eyes. He had a bad feeling about it.


    Lets go!


    Park Kyung Ho shouted toward Choi Soo-In.


    The spider wall-


    Do you have any other suggestions?!


    They had no other choice.


    Ill hold them back for now so go first!


    Excuse me?


    Choi Soo-In could see Park Kyung Ho turn toward the monster spider while holding his short spear.


    Go out and send a rescue signal!


    I got it!


    Choi Soo-In started moving toward a window that was notpletely covered by spiders yet.


    She was a healing-type supporter and didn''t have any practical buffs. That was why the first thing she needed to do was to secure a path out.


    Baaaaaang!


    However, it was not easy.


    The monster spider moved quickly.


    Its target was Choi Soo-In.


    No!


    Park Kyung Ho charged at the spider with his short spear.


    Crack, crack.


    Currents slowly started flowing out of his spear.


    Tap. Park Kyung Ho kicked off the ground before sending the short spear flying toward the spiders leg.


    Baaaaang!


    However, the spiders leg was firm.


    S, shit!


    The current-filled short spear was easily parried away.


    The currents didn''t seem to work on this spider.


    Miss Soo-In!


    The monster spider was already in front of Choi Soo-In.


    Shhhhhh


    The mouth underneath the monster spiders eyes opened. It looked as if it would swallow Choi Soo-In.


    Fuck!


    Park Kyung Ho quickly stood up and charged toward the spider. He seemed ready to body m it if his spear wouldn''t work.


    Crack.


    He heard a different noise at that moment.


    Screech.


    The monster turned its head.


    Therge spiders red eyes were all looking in the same direction.


    It was a different window covered in spiders.


    About half of the ss in the window was broken and the frame was crushed.


    Craaaaaack-!


    That window was destroyed.


    Spiders sted off of it.


    Fog?


    Choi Soo-Ins eyes opened wide.


    No.


    This was not fog.


    White smoke squeezed through the window.


    Bang!


    The window was destroyedpletely and someone jumped in.


    "Mr. C, Choi Jung Soo!


    The person who jumped in was Choi Jung Soo with his sword in his hand.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Dramatic entrance!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Side Story 1 New Employee Kim Rok Soo (4)

    Side Story 1 New Employee Kim Rok Soo (4)


    <Side Story 1 New Employee Kim Rok Soo (4)>


    Shite, its so damn big!


    Choi Jung Soo was shocked at therger than expected monster that his satoori burst out.


    H, how did youe here-


    Choi Soo-In tried to talk to Choi Jung Soo out of shock and delight, but she didn''t have time to look at him.


    Shhhhhhh!


    The monster revealed its teeth toward Choi Soo-In again. Its attack had less hesitation and was moving faster.


    No!


    Park Kyung Ho was shocked at Choi Jung Soo''s appearance but moved toward Choi Soo-In again.


    Park Kyung Ho could see someone else climbing through the window at that moment.


    Huh?


    That person then charged toward the spider.


    Baaaaang!


    Ugh!


    M, Mr. Rok Soo!


    Choi Soo-In gasped before looking at the back of the person in front of her. Rok Soo was groaning.


    Choi Soo-In could see therge iron board in Rok Soo''s hand. It was a bitcking to be called a shield, but it was enough to temporarily block the monster spider''s attack.


    "Are you okay?! No, Mr. Rok Soo How did youe-


    "Miss Choi Soo-In.


    Yes?


    Are you a healing-type supporter?


    Ah, yes, yes!


    Then please support right away.


    Excuse me?


    Choi Soo-In was still unable to think straight and asked instinctively, while Park Kyung Ho was just nkly staring at Kim Rok Soo. However, there was a voice that called out to him.


    Mr. Kyung Ho!


    It was Choi Jung Soo. Park Kyung turned his gaze. He could see Choi Jung Soo, who was charging toward the spider with a sword in his hand.


    Choi Jung Soo wasnt moving as hastily as he had done earlier, but rather was looking extremely calm and skilled.


    Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo both looked younger than Park Kyung Ho, but the expressions on their faces made it seem as if they were used to such situations.


    Choi Jung Soo shouted toward Park Kyung Ho. He remembered the coreponent of what Kim Rok Soo had told him outside the window that was being covered by spiders.


    The body!


    Park Kyung Ho then heard Kim Rok Soo''s calm voice.


    That monsters name is the Red Eye Spider, and its weakness is the lower part of its body.


    Y, you know about this monster?


    Choi Soo-In asked and Kim Rok Soo calmly responded.


    This monster usually appears in South America. It might actually be the first time this monster has appeared in Korea.


    Excuse me?


    Choi Soo-In wondered how Kim Rok Soo would know about something like that, but his firm gaze made her quickly gather her ability to support Choi Jung Soo and Park Kyung Ho.


    She needed to immediately use her ability if someone got seriously injured.


    Mr. Rok Soo, won''t it cast a web if it is a spider?


    Kim Rok Soo kept his eye on the monster as he responded to Choi Soo-Ins question.


    I don''t believe that it is fully grown yet, Miss Soo-In. An adult would be close to 5 meters tall and its rank would be divided between Grade 2 and Grade 3 based on the limits of its abilities.


    Choi Soo-Ins eyes opened wide after hearing about its rank.


    She felt fear.


    No wonder the pressure was no joke! But why are the two of them so calm? Mr. Park Kyung Ho and I are still so scared.


    Choi Soo-In hid her shaking hand.


    Furthermore, this Red Eye Spider can only cast a web once it bes an adult. It can only control spiders or use its legs to attack until then.


    But why would a South American monster be here-


    I dont know the reason, but I presume that the egg must have been here. This monsters egg is said to be small. That must be why the first search squad did not find it. It is probably also the reason they determined that there were no monsters.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    Kim Rok Soo closed his mouth after hearing loud explosions.


    He then looked forward.


    He could just barely see enough thanks to the lighting in from the broken window.


    Hes doing well.


    Kim Rok Soo''s eyes clouded over while looking at Choi Jung Soo.


    Ugh!


    Choi Jung Soo must have been struggling against the monster as he was groaning, but he was still dealing with the spiders attacks quite well.


    Mr. Rok Soo. Please look for an opening and give me a sign. Then I will attack at full force. Please take everybody and run at that point.


    The corners of Kim Rok Soo''s lips slowly curled up.


    I''m certain now.


    Excuse me?


    Choi Soo-In nkly asked back, but Kim Rok Soo did not hear and just mumbled to himself.


    "That spider is a beginner.


    It didnt know anything about how to fight, which attacks tounch, nor even what powers it had.


    Its like Park Kyung Ho.


    The current roaming around Park Kyung Ho''s short spear


    Kim Rok Soo''s calctions were nowplete.


    Now!


    Choi Jung Soo heard Kim Rok Soos shout. He immediately changed the direction of his sword.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    A white aura started to gather around his body.


    It wasntplete yet, but this power was something that held his, and his familys, everything.


    It wasn''t even an imugi yet, but the aura that would one day be a white yong slowly appeared.


    Choi Jung Soo picked up the sword with the white aura infused in it. He then took a step.


    Attack it.


    Attack that monster.


    Hold it back.


    Make time for them to run!


    That was the goal of this battle.


    Huh?


    Choi Jung Soo''s eyes opened wide at that moment.


    He could see someone charging toward the monster.


    Kim Rok Soo.


    He was running toward the monster while holding the iron board in his hands. He then smashed it into the monsters face with everything he had.


    Choi Jung Soo saw Kim Rok Soo''s eyes at that moment. Kim Rok Soo shouted.


    Both of you, attack!


    The direction of the sword changed.


    Choi Jung Soo shouted toward Park Kyung Ho.


    Throw your spear!


    Once Park Kyung Ho saw the charging Kim Rok Soo and the white aura-infused sword wielding Choi Jung Soo The moment the two of their voices and gazes stabbed into his mind He realized what he had to do.


    Crack, crackle-!


    As much current as he could gather was forced into the small spear.


    The moment Kim Rok Soo smashed the spiders face with the iron board


    Choi Jung Soo parried the spiders legs that were trying to attack Kim Rok Soo and let them flow by as if they were streams of water.


    Screeeeeeeeeech-!


    It made the monsters two front legs and its body slightly lift up.


    Choi Jung Soos sword started to move again.


    The white aura followed the sword and created a long diagonal line.


    From the bottom to the top


    The path of the sword that rose up shed the spiders body.


    sh.


    Unlike the sturdy legs that even the currents couldn''t damage, the body was weak.


    A gap appeared on that body.


    Park Kyung Ho!


    Park Kyung Ho was already running with the short spear in his hand when Kim Rok Soo shouted.


    Ahhhhh!


    He screamed before throwing the short spear.


    Crackle, crack!


    The current-infused short spear flew toward the spider.


    SCREEEEEEEEECH!


    The spider screeched and did whatever it could to move its legs.


    Tang!


    N, nooooo!


    The short spear was struck by the spiders leg and changed directions.


    Choi Soo-In shouted, almost in a scream. However, her eyes soon opened wide.


    Tang-!


    Choi Jung Soo''s sword was not finished yet.


    The sword slightly touched the short spear that was about to change trajectory. The white aura gently wrapped around the short spear and changed its direction.


    It was directed back to its original target.


    The white aura and the current-infused short spear reached their original target.


    Puuk!


    The short spear was stabbed into the spot that Choi Jung Soos sword had shed.


    Craaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaackle!


    Roooooooooooooooar!


    The current pulsed through the monster spiders body and the monster screamed.


    W, we got it.


    We took down the monster!


    That subconscious thought made Park Kyung Ho turn his head to look for Kim Rok Soo.


    "We need to quickly run away.


    Kim Rok Soo was helping Choi Soo-In up and trying to run.


    Why do we need to run when we took down the monster-


    How can you be sure that there was only one egg?


    Park Kyung Ho flinched at Kim Rok Soos retort. He got chills on his back. If there was another, no, if there were a lot more monsters?


    His mind was bing chaotic.


    Mm!


    Choi Jung Soo groaned and pulled out his sword at that moment. Park Kyung Ho was shocked and turned his body in the same direction.


    Shhhhhhh-


    The spiders were scattering after losing their master, revealing the hallway.


    Two people appeared through the opening.


    Park Kyung Ho subconsciously started talking in shock.


    T, team leader Lee Soo Hyuk-nim-


    Aigoo, I guess my team member sees Team leader Lee before he sees his own team leader?


    Park Kyung Ho flinched after noticing Team 2 leader while Team 2 leader checked on the condition of her team members before nodding her head.


    You somehow managed to survive.


    She pointed to the door down the hallway behind her back.


    "We will take care of the rest, so go back to the auditorium.


    Choi Soo-In and Park Kyung Ho slowly and awkwardly started walking in the direction Team 2 leader pointed toward. Their footsteps slowly quickened before they stopped and turned around. The two of their gazes stopped on Kim Rok Soo and Choi Jung Soo.


    Kim Rok Soo and Choi Jung Soo started heading toward the door after receiving their gazes.


    He,y Jung Soo.


    The two of them turned their heads.


    Rok Soo.


    Lee Soo Hyuk put on his unique rxed smile while looking at the two of them.


    You both grew up so well.


    Choi Jung Soo put on a mischievous smirk while Kim Rok Soo scoffed and made ament.


    We would have caught it faster if you helped us out in the end.


    Hisment made Team 2 leader flinch while Lee Soo Hyuk walked up to the two of them.


    Once you get there, wait for me.


    Pat. Pat.


    He patted the two of them on the shoulder before walking past them.


    Ill buy you some food.


    He said that single sentence before walking toward the east side of the building where the monster spider had appeared.


    He was holding his sword that could sh through anything at any time in one hand.


    Then me too.


    Team 2 leader smiled awkwardly and was about to follow behind Lee Soo Hyuk when she stopped and addressed the two of them.


    "Sorry. I told him that we should watch for a little longer. But we would have intervened if any of you were in danger. Plus, Team leader Lee is someone who would let himself get hurt before he lets any of his team members get hurt.


    I know that, maam.


    Huh?


    I know he is like that, maam.


    Kim Rok Soo responded and Choi Jung Soomented as well.


    I know that very well too!


    Team 2 leader looked at the two of them as if they were odd before following behind Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Kim Rok Soo was being supported by Choi Jung Soo as they walked toward where the new employees of Team 2 were waiting for them.


    Choi Jung Soo nonchntly asked a question.


    You know Team leader Lee-nim, Mr. Rok Soo?


    "What about you, Mr. Jung Soo?


    I guess both of us know him.


    Choi Jung Soo supported Kim Rok Soo, who was walking forward despite his shaky legs, and made anotherment.


    By the way, Mr. Rok Soo. Dont you think we can speak informally to each other now?


    "Sure.


    Oh! Then I''m going to speak informally now! Hahahaha!


    Choi Soo-In was watching the two of them before poking Park Kyung Ho in the side to ask him a question.


    I heard that only warriors gather in Team 1. Doesnt that seem true?


    .


    Not the Elite, but warriors.


    Haaa.


    Park Kyung Ho bowed toward the approaching Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo instead of responding.


    Thank you very much.


    Yes, thank you very much. We really only survived thanks to the two of you.


    It was a sign of gratitude.


    Well, it was nothing.


    Choi Jung Soo iled his hand as if it was nothing while Kim Rok Soo stared at Park Kyung Ho for a moment before walking past him as he made ament.


    Its fine as long as you survived, Mr. Kyung Ho.


    Kim Rok Soo could see that Choi Jung Soo was staring at him. He was about to scowl, wondering why Choi Jung Soo was doing this, when Choi Jung Soo looked away and quietly made ament.


    That''s right. Its fine as long as they survived.


    Kim Rok Soo stopped scowling and he silently walked next to Choi Jung Soo while being supported.


    Im hungry.


    Choi Jung Soomented and Kim Rok Soo responded.


    Tell the team leader to buy you something expensive.


    Should I?


    "Do whatever you want.


    Okay, I will!


    The two of their footsteps were neither heavy nor light as they headed toward the auditorium.


    It was simply the same as usual.


    Surviving in this destroyed world and surviving these monsters was something they had already been doing for a long time.


    * * *


    sh.


    Although it was hard to tell whether this had happened naturally or if someone had put them here purposefully, this area was full of numerous insect-type monster eggs. Lee Soo Hyuk was shing through the things in here.


    Team 2 leader, who was burning up everything while standing next to him,mented in her usual tone.


    Team leader Lee-nim, the newbies in Team 1 seem to be quite talented. I think that they will survive a long time.


    Survive a long time.


    These words were the greatest words of blessing and praise of talent in thispany.


    I''m not sure.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had a bitter smile on his face.


    Kim Rok Soo and Choi Jung Soo


    Team 2 leader was probably praising them after seeing their calmness and boldness.


    However, Lee Soo Hyuks viewpoint was different.


    Although they were calm during the battle, the fact that they were punks who charged in to save people immediately after seeing the situation had not changed.


    They need to survive a long time.


    He would make it that way.


    Lee Soo Hyuk firmed his resolve.


    He hoped that it would be that way.


    He truly hoped for it.


    Side Story 1. New Employee Kim Rok Soo, End


    The next side story is, Our team leader-nim became trash!


    Author''s Notes


    Hello, it is Yu Ryeo Han.


    I hope that you have a warm day on thest day of 2021.


    I also hope that the iing 2022 will be full of great things.


    Thank you very much. ?


    Trantor''s Comments


    And thus started the friendship


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Side Story 2 Our team leader-nim became trash! 1.

    Side Story 2 Our team leader-nim became trash! 1.


    <Side Story 2 Our team leader-nim became trash! 1.>


    This ce that is simply called thepany


    Team 1, which is said to be the most militant even in this ce


    Jang Sejong, the new employee and therefore the newest to this team, was walking past the employee break room with a lot of files in his hands.


    He could hear some whispers through the slightly opened break room door.


    Don''t you think that team leader Kim Rok Soo has be a bit weird?


    Flinch. He stopped walking.


    Although the voice was so quiet that regr ability users would not be able to hear, this newbie, Jang Sejong, could hear it because he had a sensory-rted ability.


    Mm.


    Seriously, don''t you think that is the case? It looks like he might be burnt out, but it also looks like he might have gone crazy Drinking at work-


    You talk like this is the first time that bastard Kim Rok Soo has been weird. Hes always been a crazy bastard.


    The brusque voice was Park Kyung Ho''s voice.


    He had joined thepany at the same time as team leader Kim Rok Soo and was the Team 2 leader right now. However, he was said to be promoted soon.


    No, he is a crazy bastard, but He''s never been a crazy bastard in this way. Something, something seems weird.


    I thought you were busy? Stop being nosy and focus on your own work.


    Screeeech. Park Kyung Ho stopped talking and the break room door opened immediately.


    Jang Sejong flinched after making eye contact with Park Kyung Ho. Team 2 leader Park Kyung Ho, who was called the Spearman of Thunder, scowled after looking at Jang Sejong.


    Flick.


    However, he simply motioned with his head for Jang Sejong to move along and Jang Sejong bowed while curled up in fear and quickly walked past the break room to his office.


    Haaaaa.


    Jang Sejong let out a light sigh.


    He could not brush aside what he had heard in the break room.


    Somewhat-


    As the person talking to Park Kyung Ho had said


    Team leader Kim Rok Soo


    He really has somewhat be weird.


    Jang Sejong thought about Kim Rok Soo''s odd changes that the wholepany was talking about and then recalled the moment two weeks ago when it had started.


    * * *


    Two weeks ago was the first time that Kim Rok Soo missed work at thepany without notice.


    What? Team leader-nim is not here yet?


    Assistant Leader Kim Min Ah, who had been dispatched in the morning, frowned while looking at Jang Sejong. Jang Sejong looked a bit scared as he nodded his head.


    Yes, yes maam. The team leader-nim has note yet.


    Wasn''t his time off until yesterday?


    A Support Agent, Jung So Hoon, chimed in as well.


    Yes, maam. It was until yesterday and he should have been back at work today.


    Something is weird.


    Agent Jung So Hoon immediately picked up his coat.


    Assistant Leader Kim Min Ah quickly scribbled something and handed it to Jang Sejong.


    Hand this to Agent Cha. I''m going to go see the team leader-nim.


    Jung So Hoon and Kim Min Ah The looks on their faces were quite serious.


    Jang Sejong could clearly hear their extremely quiet whisper as they left the office.


    Do you think the team leader-nim fainted after pushing himself too much these days?


    Agent Jung, have you ever seen the team leader-nim faint? Hes the type of person who would call first even if he was going to faint. This Something must have happened.


    Do you think one of the illegal guilds attacked the team leader-nim''s house?


    Agent Jung So Hoon''s voice was slightly shaking from anxiety.


    Or maybe an assassin dispatched from overseas abducted the team leader-nim. Ah, I have a bad feeling about this. Doesnt the team leader-nim live in the outskirts of the city? I''m sure the security there isn''t good either. Should I contact the Team 2 leader?


    Calm down. We will decide after going to the team leader-nim''s house.


    Haaaaaaaaa. Okay. But why does someone like the team leader-nim who makes a ton of money living in the outskirts of the city?


    Who knows? He said he needs a lot of money to be a farmerter.


    Jang Sejong looked around after watching two of hispany seniors leaving.


    There was nobody in the office.


    Jang Sejong was the only neer this year.


    Mm.


    He looked at team leader Kim Rok Soos seat with an anxious look on his face. There werent even many office supplies in that empty spot.


    Kim Rok Soo.


    Jang Sejong had not really known that name prior toing here. In fact, Team 2 leader Park Kyung Ho was the famous one while the name, Kim Rok Soo, was unfamiliar.


    However, gathering information about thepany after deciding toe here, he was able to learn that Kim Rok Soo was quite famous not just in thepany, but also throughout the industry and with the government and guilds.


    Although he had not known the name because this person doesn''t show himself in the media, he was the leader of Team 1, the greatest force in thepany, as well as implicitly the leader of thepanys battle agents in the Body.


    Furthermore, even the people in charge of the Head were said to be unable to hold in their admiration at Kim Rok Soo''s abilities.


    One of the nicknames they had for Kim Rok Soo was cold-blooded.


    Jang Sejong had thought that this was a negative nickname for him.


    However, he couldn''t help but gasp after learning the reason for this nickname.


    Team 1s mortality rate was 0% since Kim Rok Soo became team leader.


    They had also not failed any of the missions they were assigned.


    Kim Rok Soo was said toe up with a thorough n andplete the mission under any and all circumstances, even if he wascking the resources to do so.


    Furthermore, many peoples abilities developed even further when they were in his team.


    That was why he was said to have received this evaluation.


    Kim Rok Soo truly is the person to follow after Lee Soo Hyuk.


    That was what they were saying.


    Jang Sejong could feel Kim Rok Soos amazingness after hearing the name, Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Lee Soo Hyuk.


    That was a name that was brought up every time the history of Korea after the cataclysm was mentioned. Furthermore, that person was the foundation of thispany and the source of its creation.


    Of course, he has passed away now.


    Team leader Kim Rok Soo was said to be the person who survived the battle where Lee Soo Hyuk passed away.


    Mm.


    Jang Sejong recalled that moment when he heard that Kim Rok Soo truly is the person to follow after Lee Soo Hyuk. Team 2 leader Park Kyung Ho had said something when he heard that.


    He had been mumbling as if he was discontent about something. Jang Sejong had been the only one to hear it.


    There were two people who were supposed to follow after Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Jang Sejong wondered if Park Kyung Ho was talking about himself, but it did not sound that way. It sounded more like there was someone else in addition to Kim Rok Soo.


    Anyway, I hope it is nothing serious.


    Jang Sejong tried to suppress the worry in his heart.


    When he was assigned to the cold-blooded Kim Rok Soos Team 1 Jang Sejong had been quite nervous. However, Kim Rok Soo had been a bit different from what he had expected when he met him in person.


    Nice to meet you, Mr. Jang Sejong.


    Hello, Team leader-nim! Please speak informally.


    Okay then.


    Kim Rok Soo had called him by name and greeted him as soon as he saw him, even though Jang Sejong had not introduced himself.


    He had a cold look on his face and had a mysterious aura about him. He gave off the aura of a leader who had gone through many life-or-death situations and sessfullypleted missions?


    A somewhat rxed yet sharp aura was surrounding him.


    Lets survive here a long time, make a lot of money, and retire.


    However, there was at least a little bit of warmth in the words he nonchntly said to this new employee.


    What about food? You must make sure to eat.


    Go home. Newbies can slowly learn.


    Youre living on your own? What about your meals? You just eat whatever?


    In his cold and nonchnt face with his stoic voice Kim Rok Soo looked after Jang Sejong,pletely unlike his cold-blooded nickname.


    Jang Sejong was still in his probationary period and could not be a part of the strategy meetings or go out to mission, making him not work with the team leader yet, however


    Kim Rok Soo had said the following to Jang Sejong after stopping by the office a few days ago,pletely covered in blood after a mission.


    Theres a side dish shop not too far from here. I paid for a few side dishes there. Make sure to take them when you go home.


    You need to eat properly. I heard you were a support but wanted to be in the field? Fitness is a basic requirement for that.


    Kim Rok Soo seemed like a good leader.


    That must be why all of Team 1 follows Kim Rok Soo.


    Jang Sejong prayed that there werent any issues with the team leader.


    Assistant Leader-nim?


    However, Assistant Leader Kim Rok Soo''s face looked quite weird after returning from going to see Kim Rok Soo.


    She had a serious look on her face but also seemed to kind of be nking out while also having an oddly iffy look.


    Jang Sejong called out to her again.


    Assistant Leader-nim?


    Huh? Ah, ah. What is it?


    Is the team leader-nim okay?


    Ah.


    Kim Min Ah smiled awkwardly.


    Yes. He''s fine. I think he was just tired from pushing himself too much.


    Really?


    Yes. Really.


    Then will he being to work tomorrow?


    Kim Min Ah had an odd look on her face after hearing that question before shaking her head.


    No. I think he will be resting for about a week.


    She then left the office saying that she needed to check how much PTO the team leader-nim had left.


    Jang Sejong heard about itter, but this was the first time Kim Rok Soo ever used over a weeks worth of PTO at once.


    Jang Sejong was able to hear the things Kim Min Ah was mumbling extremely quietly as she left the office.


    My goodness, it makes no sense.


    She did not say anything else after that.


    However, Jang Sejong was certain that although Kim Min Ah was saying the team leader was fine, something more serious than he had expected must have happened to Kim Rok Soo.


    That had to be the case.


    One week. Something was different about team leader Kim Rok Soo when he came back after his time off.


    Team leader-nim! Wee sir!


    Jang Sejong unexpectedly jumped up and greeted Kim Rok Soo because he was happy to see Kim Rok Soo.


    At that moment


    Smile.


    Kim Rok Soo smiled at him.


    Jang Sejong couldnt help but flinch. He had seen Kim Rok Soo smile coldly a few times, but he had never seen him smile like this before.


    He had a hard to approach aura just like before, but something seemed different.


    He was cold and rational before but now, he seemed a bit different.


    He seems elegant?


    Jang Sejong''s mind nked out after having that thought about Kim Rok Soos smile.


    No.


    Rather than elegant-


    ss-


    It seemed full of ss.


    Kim Rok Soo''s smile seemed extremely noble.


    Long time no see.


    Although it was definitely Kim Rok Soo''s voice and he was greeting him the same way as usual


    The tone was a bit different.


    It was still cynical but somewhat elegant.


    What the hell?


    Jang Sejong pupils were shaking. He looked around.


    Team leader Kim Rok Soo who had returned to work after a week off The reactions from the team members were the same as Jang Sejong''s if not worse.


    All of their pupils were shaking.


    Team leader Kim Rok Soo sat down on his chair.


    Screeeech.


    Ho.


    Someone gasped.


    Kim Rok Soo leaned back on the chair almost as if he was lying down. It was different from how he usually sat up straight because he needed to take care of documents as soon as he got to work.


    Shhhhh.


    The way Kim Rok Soo slowly reached his hand out to grab a payment document oddly caught people''s attention.


    Kim Rok Soo looked around the office at that moment. He frowned.


    What are you all looking at?


    Jang Sejong wondered if this expression was right, but the way he slightly frowned seemed a bit trashy unlike Team leader Kim Rok Soos usual stoic and cold expression.


    "Are you not going to work?


    However, his slightly annoyed tone of voice, the movement of his hands, and his gestures all seemed full of ss. This was the only way to describe it.


    What the hell?


    Jang Sejong subconsciously turned toward the two people who came to work with Kim Rok Soo.


    Assistant Leader Kim Min Ah and Agent Jung So Hoon.


    The two of them smiled awkwardly as Jang Sejong and the other team members turned to look at them.


    That was the beginning.


    Delicious.


    Excuse me?


    Jang Sejong nkly watched as Kim Rok Soo sliced a piece of tonkatsu. Everybody else had left for work and only Jang Sejong and team leader Kim Rok Soo were in the office.


    That was why the two of them ended up eating lunch together.


    "This is new.


    Excuse me?


    Mm. I wont have to worry about it suiting my taste.


    Excuse me?


    Slice. Slice.


    Kim Rok Soo looked extremely rxed and experienced as he sliced through the tonkatsu as if it was steak.


    The way he wiped his mouth with the napkin was so overflowing with ss that it seemed too much.


    Trantor''s Comments


    And now we see what happens when Kim Rok Soo acts with nobility!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!


    You can subscribe (immediate ess) through our <a /EatApplePies" target="_nk" rel="noopener noreferrer">PATREON</a>

 Side Story 2-2: Our team leader-nim became trash! (2)

    Side Story 2-2: Our team leader-nim became trash! (2)


    <Side Story 2 Our team leader-nim became trash! 2.>


    However, a deste-looking person acting like this as if it was normal made it seem quite fitting.


    It would be great if I had some wine with it.


    Excuse me?


    Jang Sejong nkly asked but Kim Rok Soomented as if he wasnt interested at all.


    I should drink.


    Excuse me?!


    Jang Sejong looked at Kim Rok Soo in shock.


    He wasn''t the only one. This was quite a popr tonkatsu shop in front of thepany, which meant that there were a lot of people from other departments as well.


    !!!


    They were all looking at Kim Rok Soo in shock as well.


    The cold-blooded Kim Rok Soo had taken a week off. Many people were curious about that.


    Y, you''re going to drink right now, team leader-nim?


    Ah.


    Kim Rok Soo sighed so beautifully that it looked like a scene straight out of a painting and brushed his hair back. He had been brushing his hair back like this sinceing to work this morning despite his hair being short and not having anything to brush back.


    Tsk.


    Kim Rok Soo clicked his tongue.


    I want to drink. But I guess I can''t do that at work.


    .


    I guess this aspect is ufortable.


    What is ufortable?


    Jang Sejong wanted to ask but could not do so.


    Instead, they ran into Team 2 leader, Park Kyung Ho, and Director Ma on their way back to the office.


    Hooooo. How are you feeling, team leader Kim?


    Director Ma.


    Although Jang Sejong didn''t know very well as he was a new employee, this person supposedly shed against team 1 quite often. This person, who was one of the permanent directors, was famous for being more interested in politics than what happened in thepany.


    Wow, Team leader Kim resting for a week. How amazing.


    Director Ma smiled slyly but his gaze showed no signs of goodwill.


    Director Ma made anotherment as Jang Sejong became tense.


    You didn''t even take a break when Team leader Lee passed away. I guess you want to rest while working now?


    Jang Sejong saw Team 2 leader Park Kyung Ho scowl at that moment. Park Kyung Ho was cautiously peeking at Kim Rok Soo at the same time.


    Park Kyung Ho knew that talking about Lee Soo Hyuk and his team members was one of the things you should never bring up in front of Kim Rok Soo.


    This was the first time Jang Sejong ever saw Park Kyung Ho being so cautious around someone. It didn''t seem like the same Park Kyung Ho who was always grumbling to Kim Rok Soo. He immediately opened his mouth.


    Director Ma! What you said just now seems a bit much-


    Why is it too much? I simply told the truth. Isnt that right, team leader Kim?


    It was at that moment.


    Pffft.


    They heard a scoff.


    Jang Sejong looked to his side.


    Kim Rok Soo was standing there quite crooked with his arms crossed. He was slowly looking at Director Ma from head to toe.


    And then


    Pffft.


    Heughed.


    It was a scoff simr to before. Anybody would be able to tell that he was sneering. If not sneering, it would make it seem as if he thought nothing of Director Ma.


    However, it was only for an instant.


    Eek!


    Team leader Kim Rok Soo smiled brightly.


    A smile appearing on his cold face seemed awkward but they couldnt help but look at this extremely radiant smile.


    Team leader Kim Rok Soo calmly spoke with the smile on his face.


    Haaaa. Makes me want to quit.


    !!!


    !


    Jang Sejong and Park Kyung Ho looked at Kim Rok Soo in shock.


    W, what?


    Director Ma subconsciously stuttered.


    Quit?!


    Kim Rok Soo, the cold-blooded Kim Rok Soo wants to quit?!


    Kim Rok Soo, the person who had done the most work in thispany and had been the most passionate talking about quitting?!


    This was unbelievable.


    However, Kim Rok Soo stared at Director Ma with a piercing gaze before mumbling with the smile still on his face.


    Or should I flip everything over?


    Director Ma''s shoulders flinched.


    He wanted to say something about how rude this punk was being to him, but he could not do so because Kim Rok Soo was someone who would flip things over if he wanted to do so.


    Furthermore, although Kim Rok Soos smile was radiant, the elegance was gone and he looked like a neighborhood thug.


    Of course, this was all just Jang Sejongs observation.


    Kim Rok Soo walked up to Director Ma and put a hand on his stiff shoulder.


    Pat pat. Kim Rok Soo patted his shoulder and gently spoke.


    Director Ma-nim.


    Team 2 leader realized that Kim Rok Soo''s gaze was different from usual.


    He could feel more years of experience behind those eyes than the original Kim Rok Soo. It was a weird feeling.


    Kim Rok Soo whispered to Director Ma.


    Peacefully. Hmm? Let''s live peacefully.


    He then removed his hand from Director Mas shoulder. He pulled out a handkerchief from his inner pocket and wiped his palm.


    They wondered why he had a handkerchief, but Kim Rok Soo''s nextment made both Director Ma and Park Kyung Ho slightly tense.


    Director Ma-nim. There is nobody here who knows more about my position in thispany than me. What are you going to do if I quit? Hmm?


    Director Ma''s mouth closed shut while Park Kyung Ho''s jaw dropped a bit.


    For Kim Rok Soo to say such things-


    Kim Rok Soo was simr to Lee Soo Hyuk.


    In thispany


    There was nobody to lead Team 1 if Kim Rok Soo was to quit right now. Furthermore, there was nobody to be the leader of the Body side either.


    This was not an issue of promotion. There was nobody who couldpare to Kim Rok Soo both in the field and in the office.


    Director Ma?


    Kim Rok Soo was worth much more than this old ass snake trying to maintain his position.


    However, Kim Rok Soo had never stated this fact out loud before. Park Kyung Ho could tell that Kim Rok Soo had changed a bit.


    It wasnt his appearance or abilities or things like that, but more so his thoughts and values.


    Pffft.


    Kim Rok Soo chuckled and walked past Director Ma.


    Please enjoy your lunch, Director Ma. You as well, Team leader Park.


    Everything he did looked rxed. He seemed quite used to things like this.


    Quite a lot of people had seen what just happened outside thepany. Included in that group were not justpany employees, but also numerous people from the guilds and the government.


    Everybody was looking at Kim Rok Soo with shock but Kim Rok Soo brushed this kind of attention as normal before leisurely walking into thepany.


    His walking looked oddlyzy yet elegant.


    Jang Sejong could see Assistant Leader Kim Min Ah, who had been on her way back, covering her face with both hands.


    What was going on right now?


    "Ah, hold on.


    Excuse me?


    Someone I know is here so I''m going to chat with them for a bit before going back.


    Of course, team leader-nim.


    Kim Rok Soo headed to a side alley by thepany. Jang Sejong saw a person wearing a ck hat and a leather jacket standing in the alley before turning away.


    Newbie.


    It was because Kim Min Ah pulled Jang Sejong''s arm.


    Assistant Leader-nim?


    Haaaa. I guess I have no choice. You should know about it as well.


    Excuse me?


    Kim Min Ah pulled Jang Sejong to their office before confirming that nobody was around and then finally speaking.


    Theres a bit of an issue with the team leader-nim.


    Excuse me? What do y?!


    His memory-


    Kim Min Ah looked uncertain even though she was the one speaking.


    He said that there are things he doesnt remember.


    Excuse me?


    Jang Sejong subconsciously made ament.


    He was very good with his work despite this so-called memory loss? It seems more like his personality than his memory-


    Shh.


    Kim Min Ah quickly covered Jang Sejong''s mouth.


    Anyway That is what the team leader told me. So lets just go along with it for now.


    Yes, maam. I understand.


    Newbie, you know this is information we cant let anybody else find out, right?


    There is an issue with Team 1 leader''s memories.


    People finding out about this would lead not just Kim Rok Soo, but Team 1 and even the entirepany to danger.


    A leaders weakness could bring forth hostility from their enemies.


    Anyway, I''m telling you because you seem to have many reasons to be with the team leader-nim.


    Yes, maam. I understand. I will keep my mouth shut.


    Kim Min Ah smiled while looking at the solemn look on their smart newbies face.


    Twenty years old. Jang Sejong, the youngest applicant, had been close to being cut. However, Kim Rok Soo had looked at his resume and selected him at thest minute.


    His abilities are on the sensory and brain side but he wants to be in the vanguard and not be a supporter?


    Kim Rok Soo then watched Jang Sejong''s interview and test footage before choosing him for Team 1. He said that this applicant showed a lot of potential.


    There was a reason that Jang Sejong was going around to a lot of ces with the team leader. Of course, Jang Sejong did not seem to know about this at all.


    Anyway, don''t make it obvious you know when the team leader-nimes back. I''ll tell him that you know about it, but you know how itll seem if you make it obvious, don''t you?


    Definitely.


    Okay, so who did the team leader-nim say he was meeting?


    I don''t know either, Assistant leader-nim. I didn''t see the persons face.


    Really?


    Kim Min Ah wondered if Kim Min Ah had anybody to meet with like that but chose to stop thinking about it.


    * * *


    Kim Rok Soo was in the back alley by thepany at that moment. He was meeting someone in a ce without much foot traffic.


    I was waiting for you.


    Kim Rok Soo was observing the person with a more rxed position than he had shown inside thepany but an extremely nted position that showed his years of experience.


    Youre the punk that the god sent, right?


    The man wearing the ck hat and ck leather jacket slowly nodded his head.


    Yes. The God of Death sent me.


    His dark brown hair appeared under the ck hat. He then asked a question.


    You''re Cale Henituse, right?


    Team leader Kim Rok Soo. No, Cale Henituse started to smile.


    Yes. Thats right. Are you the godsckey?


    Haha-


    The man whoughed out loud after being called ackey slightly raised his hat.


    The man with dark brown and ck eyes was looking at Cale Henituse with an odd gaze.


    Ackey? Yes. I guess it could seem that way. I am working for the God of Death right now after all.


    He approached Cale Henituse, who looked like Kim Rok Soo right now.


    Are you not having any issues adjusting?


    I''m having quite a lot.


    Cale Henituse grumbled without being able to hide his annoyance.


    "Foundational information about friends at work, the work itself, and daily life are all in my head so theres no issues there, but


    He then pointed to himself.


    Even if I see this Kim Rok Soo guy working through information, I cant help but be inconsistent because I haven''t received all of his memories.


    He then shrugged his shoulders.


    Of course, I wouldnt have been able toin much even if I came to this world without any information. That wasn''t the important part of my deal with the God of Death.


    Of course, it had been chaotic when Cale Henituse opened his eyes in Kim Rok Soo''s body. However, all of those things were minor issues.


    Going back to the first time he met Choi Han to change the fate of the world while he entered into the body of someone named Kim Rok Soo in a different world. Those were the conditions of the deal.


    Furthermore, other conditions included finding out the truth about his mothers death and saving his territory and his family.


    Those were the important contents of this deal and it was enough if those conditions were met. Instead, Cale Henituse was waiting for important information. He was certain that the God of Death would give him information.


    "Where is she?


    He walked toward the man as he asked.


    Where is my mother?


    In this ce


    Somewhere in this world


    Somewhere in this dangerous world where monsters resided


    His mother was alive.


    Her reincarnation was here.


    There is a child.


    The man in the ck hat responded.


    "There was an incident a few years ago where quite a lot of people died because of an attack by an unranked monster. A child lost her parents during that time and was left alone. She was sent to an orphanage and is currently growing up there.


    The now Kim Rok Soo Cale Henituse had basic information about Korean life in his mind. The God of Death had provided that information to Cale Henituse out of consideration for opening his eyes in a new world.


    And the location?


    Here.


    The man handed Cale Henituse a piece of paper. Cale immediately opened it. His hands were slightly shaking.


    The address of a certain orphanage was written there. Cales eyes were scrunching as he read those words.


    The man continued to speak.


    The child watched her parents pass away. It caused her quite a lot of shock mentally and she has yet to recover from it. She is suffering from serious trauma.


    The man looked at Cale Henituse as he continued.


    "So don''t rush it.


    Cale looked away from the paper and at the man.


    Trantor''s Comments


    A person who works for the God of Death?! And poor Drew reincarnates and still suffers so much


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Side Story 2-3: Our team leader-nim became trash! (3)

    Side Story 2-3: Our team leader-nim became trash! (3)


    <Side Story 2 Our team leader-nim became trash! 3.>


    The innocent-looking man calmlymented.


    Slowly. It will be best to approach her slowly. Her wariness will only increase if you rush it.


    Cales dark brown eyes looked into the mans ck eyes.


    The man smiled weakly at his gaze and continued speaking.


    Also, her dream seemed to be bing an ability user. Kim Rok Soo, the guy whose body you are in right now, is someone with quite the abilities.


    I''m aware of that.


    Really? You''re already finished analyzing the condition of that body?


    No. I know what powers he possesses despite not finishing the analysis.


    I guess Kim Rok Soo''s powers are not something you can figure out at once. That punk has multiple abilities.


    The man was about to say something but closed his mouth for a moment.


    He then eventually resumed speaking. His voice was even calmer as if the emotions had disappeared.


    Anyway, Kim Rok Soos abilities should be able to help her a lot since that child wants to be an ability user.


    I see.


    Cale nodded his head and asked the man in front of him a question.


    "But why are you being so nice to tell me all of these things? You could have just told me where she was and left.


    He asked the silent man a question.


    "Did you know this Kim Rok Soo person?


    I.


    The man who looked much younger than Kim Rok Soo, who was currently in his mid-thirties, continued with a calm look on his face.


    I am temporarily in charge of you.


    Does that mean that you will be the one to show up if I run into any problems or there are messages to be delivered to me?


    "Something like that.


    Cale nodded his head and nonchntly asked.


    What is your name?


    Why do you care about my name?


    You know my name and the truth about who I am. I should at least know who you are. Its obvious you know this Kim Rok Soo guy.


    Cale, who was asking the question while standing crooked, did not hide his wariness while in Kim Rok Soos body.


    Haaa. The man let out a short sigh before responding.


    Choi Jung Soo. My name is Choi Jung Soo.


    He lowered his hat again.


    He spoke to his friend who was now in his mid-thirties, no, the random person who was now in his friends body.


    It is the name of someone who has already died here.


    Cales pupils shook slightly. Choi Jung Soo pretended not to notice as he continued speaking.


    "Furthermore, I am the dead friend of Kim Rok Soo, the guy whose body you are in.


    They were both silent for a moment.


    Cale pointed to his body and asked.


    Is this guy living well?


    Choi Jung Soo shook his head.


    Even I dont know yet.


    Mm.


    Cale groaned before nonchntlymenting.


    I think that I will live well.


    He smiled at Choi Jung Soo, who was looking at him. He clenched the paper in his hand.


    I think that I will live very well in this body. I have a hunch that that will be the case.


    The corners of Choi Jung Soo''s lips curled up.


    Thats a response I like.


    Right?


    Cale put the piece of paper in his pocket as he spoke.


    "Anyway, I think I''m going to make a move right away.


    Okay. Go ahead.


    "See you again next time.


    KRS Cale quickly exited the alley. (TL: She keeps writing Cale Henituse in Kim Rok Soo''s appearance. Its repetitive and annoying so KRS Cale it is). The elegance was gone and he looked a bit excited and anxious.


    Choi Jung Soo watched him for a moment before quietly mumbling.


    Itll be better if you don''t see me.


    A ck shadow started to cover Choi Jung Soo in the alley.


    Chhhhhhhhh. A half-transparent parchment opened in front of Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo read what was written on it before disappearing into the shadows.


    Theres so much to do.


    Shhhh


    A breeze brushed past the alley.


    There was nobody there.


    * * *


    m!


    The office door mmed over.


    "Assistant Leader Kim Min Ah.


    Yes, team leader-nim.


    Kim Min Ahs eyes opened wide while looking at the anxious Kim Rok Soo walking toward her.


    Kim Rok Soo gave a singlement to the confused woman.


    I''m leaving early today.


    Excuse me?


    Kim Min Ah looked at him in shock but Kim Min Ah grabbed his coat and quickly got ready to leave.


    Leaving early all of a sudden?


    Yes.


    Thepany was currently rowdy talking about how Kim Rok Soo mentioned quitting or flipping things over in front of Director Ma. However, the person who said those things didn''t seem to care about that at all.


    I already did all of my work for the day. Did you know that?


    Kim Rok Soo asked Agent Jung So Hoon once they made eye contact and Jung So Hoon evaded his gaze as he responded.


    You did do everything, team leader-nim. But to suddenly leave early like this-


    Haaaa.


    KRS Cale let out a short sigh.


    He wanted to get to where his mother was as quickly as possible.


    The team leader position has so many ufortable things. Should I just be the CEO to do as I please?


    This Cale Henituse had lived as a noble and had even battled in the War of the Western continent and gone up against the White Star. Based on what he had observed, the person in this body, Kim Rok Soo, could easily take the CEO position if he wanted to do so.


    Cale Henituse, no, team leader Kim Rok Soo, headed toward the door as if he had not said anything while all of Team 1 was looking at him in shock.


    Ah.


    He stopped for a moment and patted the newbie Jang Sejong''s shoulder before walking past him.


    I put in an order with the side dish store so make sure to take it.


    Ah.


    Jang Sejong nkly watched Kim Rok Soo''s sudden action before realizing something after hearing those words.


    Hes the same.


    Although his actions and tone had changed, the things about him that made Jang Sejong listen to the team leader whom he had only known for two weeks had not changed.


    He was stoic but cared about the people around him and worried about his team members. That had not changed.


    "Are you going somewhere, team leader-nim?


    Jung So Hoon snapped out of him and asked Kim Rok Soo, who stopped moving for a moment.


    Then an odd smile appeared on his face.


    Excitement, joy, some concern, and tension were visible in that smile.


    He spoke in a calm yet slightly shaking voice.


    I may end up getting a new family.


    Kim Rok Soo then walked out of the office.


    Silence filled the office.


    Ha!


    Agent Jung So Hoon looked at the air andughed.


    Jang Sejong suddenly felt the mood in the office get brighter.


    Now I wont need to worry about him dying!


    His seniors showed their agreement at Agent Cha''sments and smiles appeared on their faces.


    * * *


    Now back to the present Jang Sejong, who was walking with a pile of documents, watched as Team 1''s office door burst open.


    That trash-like bastard!


    Haaaaa.


    Director Ma and General Manager Kim came out of the office angry or sighing.


    H, hello sirs.


    Jang Sejong looked extremely scared as he greeted the two of them but they just walked past while ignoring him. The employees from the secretary''s office greeted him with their eyes as they followed behind the two men.


    Mm.


    Jang Sejong, who had a pretty good idea as to what might have happened, walked through the open office door.


    Team leader Kim Rok Soo was seated at a table he presumed a meeting must have been taking ce until just now and waving at him.


    He looked extremely rxed and free while sitting crooked on the chair.


    Of course, the hand that was holding the cup of green tea was extremely elegant.


    How about ramen for lunch today?


    Team leader-nim. Did you argue with them again?


    What? I didn''t say anything. All I said was that I wanted to quit.


    Kim Rok Soo shrugged his shoulders as if he had no idea.


    Cold-blooded Kim Rok Soo was starting to get a new nickname.


    I want to quit Kim Rok Soo.


    That was his new nickname.


    If Director Ma, the guilds, or foreign organizations tried to pull any kind of funny business, he would talk about quitting and put the wholepany in uproar.


    His superiors were saying that he was arrogant and unprincipled, and they were even cursing him out and calling him trash.


    Hmm. What should I buy? Hey newbie, do you know what kind of books kids read these days?


    I''m not sure, team leader-nim.


    Jang Sejong thought that Kim Rok Soo seemed the same as usual.


    Of course, his posture and the atmosphere around him did change, but


    Team leader-nim, is it really okay to keep angering Director Ma like this?


    Kim Rok Soo slowly responded to Agent Cha''s question.


    We should get rid of people who dont take care of their responsibilities properly.


    The atmosphere around him was sharp as if he had not beenzing around. They could feel the sharpness and years of experience of a person who had been through numerous life or death situations.


    Of course, these were not based on Kim Rok Soos experiences. Cale Henituse, who was currently using this body, had also been through many battles and wars, giving him a sharp aura.


    The two of their auras were simr.


    Maybe this was an aura only those who had lost loved ones and continued to fight could have.


    Kim Rok Soo was different but still their same team leader to the team members who had no way of knowing about that.


    Haaaaaaaaa. I want to drink. Should I ditch work?


    Other than when he acted like this that is.


    * * *


    Mm.


    KRS Cale opened his eyes.


    How amazing.


    He looked around.


    He could see the office where he had been workingte until just now.


    When did I fall asleep?


    He had fallen asleep without realizing it and had met the real Kim Rok Soo in his dream. That person was the true owner of this body and the person who was in Cale Henituse''s body in another world.


    It was quite unconventional to meet him.


    Hmm.


    He turned his head.


    It was dark outside as it was night time.


    He could see his reflection on the window.


    Yeah.


    I''m Kim Rok Soo now.


    He decided not to think of himself as Cale Henituse anymore.


    He was now Kim Rok Soo.


    He recalled the words he had said to the other worlds Cale Henituse.


    I n on living the rest of my life in this body. Thats why I n on throwing away the name of Cale Henituse and living as Kim Rok Soo.


    I''m going to make sure to save this world I''m living in right now. I''ll make it so that the people around me can live in peace.


    Ding-!


    Kim Rok Soo unlocked his phone after hearing it go off.


    < Uncle, when are youing tomorrow? >


    A smile appeared on Kim Rok Soo''s face after checking the text message.


    Tomorrow was when he was going to the orphanage to see his reincarnated mother, no, his niece. The child who had been full of wariness and fear was now listening to him and calling him uncle.


    He was nning on going through the procedures to truly be family with this niece in the near future. Even without thinking about the fact that this girl was his reincarnated mother, she was a precious member of his family now.


    He looked at the text and opened his mouth.


    Choi Jung Soo.


    What is it?


    Choi Jung Soo, who was still wearing the ck hat and ck leather jacket, was standing in a corner of the office looking at Kim Rok Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo had entered without making any noise but Kim Rok Soo did not find this to be odd. Choi Jung Soo always appeared out of nowhere.


    Do you have no thoughts about going to see Cale Henituse?


    .


    A rxed smile appeared on Kim Rok Soo''s face.


    You should live a more peaceful life too.


    I dont think you should be saying that while workingte.


    I guess thats true.


    Kim Rok Soo watched as Choi Jung Soo slowly disappeared into the shadow and asked again.


    "When are you nning on going to meet him?


    In the near future.


    A smile slowly appeared on Choi Jung Soos face.


    I n on seeing him in the near future.


    "The way you phrased it sounds a bit odd? Are you saying that you are going to go see him but that he might not know that you are there?


    Who knows?


    Choi Jung Soo let out a lowugh before disappearing into the shadow.


    Kim Rok Soo watched the darkness that remained before picking up his pen again.


    He needed to quickly finish thiste day of work and prepare to go see his niece tomorrow.


    Busy, busy.


    The smile on Kim Rok Soo''s face did not disappear despite his grumbling.


    Side Story 2. Our team leader-nim became trash! End


    The next side story is Dont mess with the crown prince.


    Author''s Notes


    Hello, it is Yu Ryeo Han.


    I hope you have a nice and rxing Lunar New Year.


    I will see you again on February 28th. (TL: Well, its long past 2/28 but I thought youd enjoy seeing the authors note as she put it)


    Trantor''s Comments


    Near future.?! NEEEEAR FUUUTURE?!!!!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Side Story 3-1: Don’t mess with the crown prince (1)

    Side Story 3-1: Don¡¯t mess with the crown prince (1)


    <Side Story 3 Dont mess with the crown prince 1>


    It was before the Northern Indomitable Alliance dered war on the south.


    It was a time when the thought of war was not in the minds of the majority of the Roan Kingdom''s citizens.


    Crown Prince Alberu Crossman.


    His attendant wet his lips with his tongue without making it visible.


    The inside of his mouth waspletely dry.


    Peek.


    The record keeper''s eyes moved.


    Shit.


    Crown Prince Alberu was leisurely walking with an extremely radiant smile on his face.


    We can''t mess with him.


    This was a time when they could not mess with Crown Prince Alberu Crossman.


    But this is a big incident.


    The lowest ranking record keeper recalled what Alberu had just said to the King and a few administrators.


    The Paerun Kingdom''s forces have moved to Nond and Askosan.


    It meant that the day when the alliance of the three Northern Kingdoms would invade was near.


    A real war.


    The crown prince needed a record keeper by his side as he was taking care of a lot of business in ce of the king. The record keeper was especially necessary when he went into meetings.


    He was one of the record keepers assigned to the Crown Prince Pce to be by Alberu''s side.


    And its not far off!


    Unlike the shocked record keeper, the crown prince had thrown another bomb in front of the chief executives just now.


    The militarymand of the northeast region will go to Cale Henituse of the Counts House of Henituse. He will be the northeast region Military Commander.


    It was not a question about whether it was okay to give Cale Henituse the position of northeast region Military Commander.


    It was a statement.


    "What are you doing?


    He heard a warm voice.


    The lowest ranking record keeper urgently raised his head. The crown prince, who had stopped walking, was quietly looking at him and smiling.


    Crown Prince Alberu was quite nice to the people working in the pce.


    He didn''t work them excessively nor did he want them by his side at all times.


    Furthermore, he praised them for the smallest of things and rarely punished them. He even gave a lot of presents to the people in his pce.


    The crown prince quietlymented with a radiant smile on his face.


    Its bad if your mind is in chaos.


    The crown prince, at some point, had started bringing him, the lowest ranking record keeper, whenever he needed something recorded.


    The record keeper heard his gentle voice.


    Open your ears, move your hands, and keep your mouth shut. You know what to do, right?


    The record keeper tilted his head.


    What are you saying, your highness? I''m not sure what you are talking about.


    Yes. This is why I try having you by my side.


    The record keeper slightly lowered his head without saying anything else.


    The crown prince did not look at the record keeper any longer and started walking again.


    However, he soon stopped walking.


    Mm!


    The record keeper slightly frowned after noticing the reason.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    They had arrived at the front of the Crown Princes Pce.


    Someone who was part of Crown Prince Alberus faction was waiting for him.


    Ah, you can''t mess with him today!


    Unlike the anxious record keeper, the crown prince started leisurely walking again.


    General Wetton. What brings you here?


    Your highness.


    General Wetton. The man who was wearing spotless formal attire bowed toward the crown prince.


    Everything he did waspletely respectful and by the book.


    I have something I must tell you, your highness.


    However, he seemed to almost be ring at the crown prince when he raised his head.


    How funny.


    The crown prince held back augh and nodded his head with a gentle look on his face.


    I see. Lets go to my office.


    Alberu leisurely headed toward his office. General Wetton leisurely followed behind him.


    This guy is so good at putting on a mask.


    However, Alberu knew that General Wetton was feeling quite anxious right now.


    Your highness.


    He raised his hand toward the attendant who was walking toward him instead of waiting in front of his office.


    I will be chatting with General Wetton so dont let anybody in.


    I understand, your highness.


    Alberu slightly nodded his head at the disguised Dark Elf attendant and entered his office.


    General Wetton quietly followed behind him.


    Click.


    The door closed.


    Alberu and General Wetton were the only ones in the room.


    Your highness.


    General Wetton was the first to speak.


    Alberu sat down on the couch and looked up at General Wetton.


    Yes, you may speak.


    I heard something weird from Teus just now, your highness.


    Teus.


    He was basically Alberus hands and feet. He was the person in charge of delivering important messages to the nobles and administrators who follow Alberu.


    Your highness, Teus stated that you were going to give the militarymand of the northeast region to young master Cale Henituse and give him the position of the Military Commander of the northeast region.


    General Wetton could not sit still after hearing that.


    Is that the truth, your highness?


    Mm.


    Alberu rubbed his chin with his hand. He looked into General Wetton''s ring gaze and gently responded.


    Yes, it is true.


    Your highness!


    General Wetton raised his voice before lowering it after seeing how Alberu was looking up at him with a gentle expression.


    It does not make sense, your highness.


    "What doesnt?


    All of it!


    General Wetton wanted to say that all of it did not make sense.


    He wants to give the position of Military Commander of the northeast region of all positions to that young punk?


    He could not ept it.


    Even though I am from the northeast region? He wants to give that position to Cale Henituse when I am here? To that little punk?


    I know that you treasure young master Cale Henituse quite a bit, your highness.


    He had even included Cale in the envoy to the Empire.


    However, this was not right.


    Young master Cale is someone with a bright future. He has a big heart and will probably be a light to brighten the future of the kingdom. However.


    General Wetton looked right at Alberu as he continued.


    He is stillcking. He is someone who has no experience when ites to troops. Even if your highness thinks highly of him, that position should be determined by ability.


    Although he was packaging it nicely, he was basically saying that you cant give a punk like that such an important position just because you cherish him. He was saying, dont let your emotions determine personnel matters.


    Its okay to say these things to the crown prince.


    The Crown Prince Alberu that General Wetton knew was someone who liked people who called him out when he did something wrong.


    Anybody who participated in meetings with the crown prince would have seen even more straightforward statements causing fierce battles.


    I pray that you reconsider your decision, your highness.


    Then General.


    Yes, your highness.


    General Wetton could see Alberu smiling.


    Alberu seemed to have such great smiles for him quite often. That fact put some strength into Wettons shoulders.


    Then who do you think is appropriate to hold that position instead of Cale Henituse?


    Is he really asking me that question?


    Wetton held back the things he really wanted to say and said something else.


    Your highness. I am from the northeast region as well.


    He then spoke honestly.


    The crown prince liked people who were honest about their abilities and appealed to him via merit.


    "Furthermore, of the Generals from the northeast region, I have the highest rank and have the most experience. In addition, am I not the person you can trust the most, your highness?


    Alberu had that gentle smile on his face as he mumbled.


    "The person I can trust the most-


    Yes, your highness. Would it not be me, who has been by your side since you were young?


    Alberu Crossman had grown up lonely without any maternal rtives.


    When he started to make a move to be the crown prince Basically nobody came under his umbre.


    Most of them lined up to serve the second prince or third prince.


    I have served you. I have remained by your side since the beginning.


    There were many Generals who didn''t care about politics, but also many who were heavily involved. The Generals with interest in politics had been unable to understand General Wetton''s decision back then.


    However, all of them approved of General Wetton''s decision and were envious of him now.


    The first prince, who had nothing, had ended up the strongest candidate for the throne.


    Your highness, please consider the time I have devoted to you until now.


    So, youre saying


    Alberu stood up from his seat. He walked over to the standing General Wetton.


    I should put you, who knows the northeast region well, has experience leading soldiers, and has my trust after being by my side for a long time in that position?


    Yes, your highness. I will do a good job!


    Wettons voice was energetic.


    On the other hand, Alberus voice was slowly getting quieter.


    General Wetton, do you think that you are qualified to say such things?


    Qualified? Of course I''m qualified!


    Wetton answered the crown princes obvious question without any hesitation. In fact, he was about to get upset at the fact that the crown prince was asking such a question.


    Yes, your highness! I believe that I am the most qualified.


    It was at that moment.


    Hahaha-


    The crown princeughed out loud.


    How entertaining.


    He nodded his head a few times without being able to hide hisughter.


    Very entertaining.


    General Wetton almost frowned in response. However, he kept a straight face after seeing Alberu open his mouth again.


    General Wetton.


    His gentle voice filled the office.


    You were one of the first Generals to support me when I decided to step into politics. No, you were the only General at the time to do so.


    Thats right, your highness. I trusted my discerning eye and-


    No.


    Alberu shook his head.


    Thats not it.


    He spoke with a warm expression still on his face.


    Didnt youe to me after being urged to do so by the third princes side?


    Excuse me?


    Alberu stood in front of General Wetton. He was still smiling.


    Did you really think that I wouldnt know anything?


    Alberu''s hand headed toward General Wetton''s shoulder.


    Pat. Pat.


    Alberu brushed General Wetton''s shoulder as if there was dust on it.


    You seem to think that I wouldn''t know how much dust you were carrying with you.


    Alberu''s gaze focused on Wetton.


    Wetton could see the cold gaze covered by Alberus smiling face.


    I know it all.


    The quiet voice that was almost a whisper rang like thunder in Wettons ear.


    He knew about it? All of it?


    Wetton got chills on his back.


    He knows that I, that I approached him after being urged to do so by the third princes side? Since when?


    Wetton''s pupils were shaking. He heard a response at that moment that made it seem as if Alberu was reading his mind.


    From the beginning.


    The crown prince was smiling as if he found this extremely entertaining.


    Did you think that I stepped into politics without knowing anything from the beginning? Would the first prince, who had nothing but this faade, really do that?


    General Wetton found the crown prince''s hand that was on his shoulder to be extremely heavy.


    If I have no maternal rtives, then I at least needed information. Hmm? Dont you think so?


    The crown prince was smiling.


    Wetton was getting cold sweats every time he looked at that smile.


    Alberu didnt care and calmly continued to speak.


    More importantly Who are you saying doesn''t look at ability?


    The voice that sounded exaggerated sounded mischievous as well.


    However, what Alberu said next made Wetton flinch.


    I would have put you in that position even if you were someone on the third princes side if you had the ability to do it well.


    A bit of anger appeared on Wetton''s face.


    I am not as good as young master Cale Henituse? How long had he been working as a General?! The little punk with that childish moniker of Young Master Silver Shield and he had quite the difference in rank. But I amcking in abilities? That makes no sense.


    He would prefer that the crown prince had said that he was not being considered for such an important position because he was on the third princes side.


    Wetton could not ept the crown prince''s words at all.


    The crown prince then said the following.


    Wyvern Knights Brigade.


    Hmm?


    General Wetton looked confused.


    Do you think that you can take on a Wyvern Knights Brigade?


    Trantor''s Comments


    Our Alberu knows all.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Side Story 3-2: Don’t mess with the crown prince (2)

    Side Story 3-2: Don¡¯t mess with the crown prince (2)


    <Side Story 3 Dont mess with the crown prince 2>


    Excuse me?


    What? Did he say Wyvern Knights Brigade? That legendary Knights Brigade of the North?


    Wetton''s pupils were shaking.


    Pffft.


    Alberu scoffed.


    Someone who made it up to General bytching onto the third princes side talking about ability. Howughable.


    General Wetton stuttered as he spoke.


    Umm, were they noting by s, ships?


    Wetton. The truth is harsher than you imagine.


    Funny bastard.


    Alberu sneered internally. However, the smile disappeared from his face.


    I like people who are honest. Yes, I tend to cherish those who are being true about what they want.


    Alberu headed toward the window.


    The sky was cloudy now.


    No light wasing into the room. Alberu looked out the window as he asked.


    Wetton, are you truly focused on this war?


    The crown prince was smiling brightly unlike the cloudy sky.


    Isnt your true focus the Commander position and not the war?


    The inside of Wettons mouth was going dry.


    The crown prince with the radiant smile whom people had a positive image of lookedpletely different from his usual self.


    It felt as if a cold de was right in front of Wetton''s neck.


    The crown prince''s gaze was as sharp as des as he spoke.


    "Cale Henituse has put his everything on the line.


    Although Cale Henituse was extremely impudent and treated the crown prince as if he was a neighborhood friend It allowed Alberu to know something.


    Cale Henituse was putting everything he had gathered on the line for this war. He could feel it even without Cale talking about it.


    Cale Henituse was going to fight to protect his home, his life, and his family.


    Alberu was also fighting to protect the Roan Kingdom.


    People who were focused on the same thing There would be no arguments when you work with people who want the same thing.


    Young master Cale has shown his abilities and has shown that he is focused on saving thisnd more than anybody else.


    Cale Henituse had not shown these things to Alberu because he wanted to do so.


    Alberu could simply tell based on everything Cale had done until now.


    "Furthermore, whether it is power or fame He doesn''t care nor want any of those things. He simply wants peace.


    That was why he was a funny bastard, but one he could trust.


    I am simply raising the hand of someone who is focused on the right thing and has the ability to do so.


    Alberu looked at Wetton, who had shown his greed as soon as he heard the information from Teus, and thought about the person behind this guy.


    The Roan Kingdom is currently standing in a fork of destruction or survival.


    He then clenched his eyes shut.


    The Wyvern Knights Brigade. Now that the enemies could do aerial warfare, they were capable of stealthier, quicker, and more destructive attacks than by ship.


    "Go inform the third princes side.


    Wetton felt as if his heart would sink.


    He didn''t dare to open his eyes.


    "There is no king if the kingdom disappears.


    Alberu walked over to his office desk and sat down.


    He then smiled brightly.


    "Shouldnt you hurry?


    Wetton opened his eyes and flinched before heading toward the office door. There was no strength in his steps. Wetton''s face waspletely pale.


    Wetton. It would have been great if you had not crossed the line.


    Huuuu.


    Wetton subconsciously took a deep breath in. Alberu said one more thing to him.


    Deliver those words to the third princes side as well. Itll be even better if you tell the second princes side too.


    Dont cross the line.


    It was a warning and an order to the people who had supported the third prince and the second prince.


    Click.


    Wettons hand was shaking as he opened the door.


    Alberu simply watched Wetton.


    He knew that something like this would happen at least once.


    The northwest region''s Marquis House of Stan and the southwest region''s Dukes House of Gyerre had removed themselves from the factions of the princes they had originally supported.


    Furthermore, the second and third princes seemed to give up their greed for the throne once the crown prince gathered powers such as the Mage Brigade.


    However, the forces supporting them were unable to throw away their greed.


    They were very foolish.


    This is not the time for that.


    Of course, he understood why they were doing it.


    They wanted something to show for the time, effort, and money they had spent to support their respective princes until now.


    The throne room was a ce full of bastards who would rip you to shreds if you put your guard down even a little.


    Hell be an example.


    What happened to General Wetton today would be an example to deliver Alberus will to the respective factions.


    I guess it was worth working hard.


    Honestly speaking, he had purposely made it so that General Wetton would hear about this from Teus.


    Alberu picked up a document.


    Shhhh, shhhh.


    The sound of paper flipping filled the silent office.


    Plop. Plop.


    The crown prince stopped moving after hearing a different noise and looked toward the calendar.


    It was now early February.


    It was one of the coldest times of the year and gusts of wind as sharp as des should be blowing, but it was raining instead of snowing.


    I guess the rain is starting.


    It always rained for a few days instead of snowing when the anniversary of his mothers death was near.


    Amazingly.


    * * *


    Youre here.


    Yes, your highness.


    The lowest ranking record keeper was here to follow Alberu to his morning meeting.


    "Why do you keep looking at me like that?


    Alberu smiled brightly at the record keeper who seemed to be warily looking at him.


    The weather is great, your highness.


    Alberu flinched for a moment before looking at the record keeper.


    The record keeper slightly lowered his head as he continued talking.


    I heard that the weather will be good for a few days, your highness. It is different from past years.


    Alberus eyes opened wide.


    The record keeper curled up before continuing to speak.


    The weather is always left behind as a record, your highness. It is simr to statistics.


    This sharp punk.


    This was the reason Alberu thought highly of this timid-looking yet bold-seeming lowest ranking record keeper by his side.


    I see. The weather is good today. Pffft.


    Alberu chuckled with a slightly stoic face.


    The rain from yesterday had stopped and the bright sun was shining down on the ground. It should still be cold outside, but it did not seem cold because of the sun.


    Phew. Thats a relief.


    The record keeper finally sighed in relief.


    It was because he realized that Alberu''s mood had gotten a bit better.


    He had heard rumors about the incident with General Wetton yesterday.


    The attendants and record keepers were always the first to hear the rumors about things that happened in the pce.


    They truly are foolish people.


    The nobles who followed the second and third princes


    He thought that the people who were still trying to maintain their power were foolish.


    Looking past the war and power


    There is a right time to mess with him, a right time!


    It was soon the anniversary of the death of the crown prince''s mother.


    The crown prince''s birthday wasing up in early spring after that.


    The imperial family did not do anything for the crown prince''s mother on the anniversary of her death.


    Even the king seemed to be ignoring the anniversary of her death. He seemed to be doing it on purpose.


    Crown prince was said to go to where his mother was buried and spend a few hours alone on the anniversary of her death.


    Furthermore, he took no record keepers nor attendants with him when he went there.


    As for the crown prince''s birthday, the King''s Pce sent presents and cake, but the day passed by quietly without any celebrations nor events.


    ording to what I heard, the second and third princes sides prepared the nobles.


    Neither the second prince nor the third prince messed with Alberu around this time. Although they didn''t like each other, the siblings knew where to draw the line.


    The problems were the nobles and administrators who couldn''t see anything because they were worried about their shrinking power and future.


    Hmm. I feel a bit better thanks to you.


    The record keeper was slightly shocked and looked at Alberu.


    The crown prince, whose expression seemed dry yet rxed instead of radiant, looked around.


    Only the crown prince and his true subordinates were in this domain right now.


    Well, other than this record keeper that is


    "Should I tell you one of my secrets?


    Excuse me?


    A secret?


    The record keeper''s eyes opened wide at Alberu''s suddenment.


    It is information a record keeper would like a lot.


    The record keeper clenched the parchments on his side since the crown prince was not one to say things he did not mean.


    Gulp.


    He couldnt help but gulp.


    Alberu chuckled and quietly whispered because he knew that record keepers were second to none when it came to liking rumors and information.


    I n on looking after the anniversary of my mothers death and my birthday when I be king.


    !


    The record keepers shoulders sank.


    That timid-looking appearance made Alberu chuckle again.


    The eyes of the record keeper with an extremely small physique were shaking.


    What do you think?


    Alberu mischievously spoke.


    Isn''t it kind of immature for the crown prince to do this? You can put it in the unofficial history. I heard that record keepers used unofficial things and secret things to make some money?


    Your highness-


    The record keeper bowed deeply at that moment. He calmly bowed before raising his head and looking straight at Alberu.


    I will record it in the records when you be king, your highness.


    An odd smile appeared on Alberu''s face.


    I like what you just said.


    It was at that moment.


    Knock knock knock-


    Alberus confidant Teus''s voice could be heard after the urgent knocks.


    Your highness! It is me!


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    Alberus videomunication device started shining at the same time to let him know that it was an emergency situation.


    Click.


    The attendant urgently opened the door after receiving a look from Alberu and the administrator, Teus, shouted as soon as he entered the room.


    The North is about to make their deration of war, your highness!


    Already?


    The record keeper''s heart sank.


    The war really was starting.


    The time of peace had continued for so long that war only felt like distant history.


    An indescribable chaos filled the office.


    Anxiety and uncertainty started to rise.


    These emotions were caused by the word, war.


    They heard a gentle voice at that moment.


    There is no need to be shocked.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman was famous for his radiant smile and an appearance that suited it.


    Yet he was not smiling.


    However, his gaze was that of a determined person.


    He spoke to his subordinates.


    Just do as we have prepared.


    The record keeper nkly looked at Alberu, who was surrounded by the sunlight that wasing in through the window.


    The sun will shine down on Roan.


    The record keeper was certain of it at that moment.


    This moment would definitely be recorded as the starting point of change in history.


    He was also certain that the history of Roan would continue without stopping.


    * * *


    None of them could say anything.


    The Indomitable Alliance had dered war against the Roan Kingdom and the Roan Kingdom had also made their deration on the Western continent.


    The Roan Kingdom is the kingdom with the longest history in the Western continent.


    We will show them the strength of the survivors.


    It would not be weird if the war started at any moment.


    Nervousness was suppressing the entire meeting room.


    Waiting sure is difficult.


    Someone spoke as they could not handle the silence. He peeked toward the head of the table.


    Alberu Crossman was silently seated there.


    The pce located at the center of the royal pce That pce waspletely emptied.


    It was filled only with things for wartime.


    At the center of it was Alberu Crossman, who had received full authority from King Zed Crossman during the Roan Kingdoms promation not too long ago.


    Your highness. Will it really be okay not to send any troops to the Henituse territory?


    Alberu looked forward after hearing the person in charge of information ask that question.


    Finance, military, capital defense, border defense, diplomacy, and administration.


    The best individuals of each category were all gathered in this meeting room.


    Alberu was looking at the videomunication device in front of him.


    The silver shield surrounding the skies of Western City where the Lords Castle was located


    Not yet. The Henituse territory has not requested anything yet.


    The Minister of Finance, the eldest of the people here, started to speak.


    The House of Henituse is probably extremely wealthy. They had been building their wealth for generations.


    Something amazing might happen if the Henituse territory used that money to prepare for war.


    However, they did not have enough time to use that wealth to prepare for war.


    She looked concerned as she said that. It was more anxiety than concern.


    I''m sure that they have prepared in advance as young master Cale Henituse gave them information about it, but for a territory to handle everything alone-


    Stop.


    Alberus stern voice descended on the meeting room.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Reminder, only 1 chapter of TCF a week for June.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Side Story 3-3: Don’t mess with the crown prince (3)

    Side Story 3-3: Don¡¯t mess with the crown prince (3)


    <Side Story 3 Dont mess with the crown prince 3>


    The crown prince did not smile with the war ahead of him. He calmly spoke while looking at the silver shield glowing through the videomunication device.


    The House of Henituse was originally the barrier to protect the Forest of Darkness and the familyid their roots in that spot to be the vanguard against the north.


    Although the family was famous for their money


    Their start was as a martial arts family.


    The start of this household was based on protecting and persisting.


    Your highness, still-


    It was at that moment.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    They could hear the rms going off in the Henituse territory through the videomunication device.


    Your highness! The enemies have started their invasion!


    Basen Henituse, who had been looking outside, urgently came over to report.


    !


    Alberu clenched his fists.


    Numerous ck dots were quickly approaching from beyond the silver shield that was covering the sky.


    Those dots slowly started to reveal their figures.


    They were wyverns.


    The Wyvern Knights Brigade of legends had revealed itself.


    Alberu immediately started speaking.


    Open the door!


    Screeech- Bang!


    The meeting room doors opened with loud noises.


    There were multiple doors to this room.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    In this octagon shaped meeting room


    A total of eight doors opened.


    A lot of people were silently observing the crown prince from beyond the doors.


    Strategy, finance, diplomacy, administration, capital defense, etc.


    Mid-level administrators for each field were focused and waiting for their orders.


    I will head out now, your highness!


    I as well, your highness!


    A few of the top-level administrators immediately stood up. They each had a videomunication device connected to the Henituse territory in their hand.


    They all headed for different doors.


    Scribble scribble.


    The lowest ranking record keeper was seated next to Alberu as he quickly started recording.


    Mm.


    He couldn''t help but gulp.


    He was not the only one.


    The top-level administrators for finance, administration, diplomacy, etc who were still by Alberus side could not close their dropped jaws.


    Ah!


    The pen almost slipped out of the lowest ranking record keeper''s hand. He looked down at his hand. It was full of sweat.


    Baaaaaang!


    Bang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    The wyverns that were visible on the videomunication device screen wereunching attacks after attacks to destroy the shield protecting the Henituse territory.


    The Bear tribe!


    The Minister of Foreign Affairs shouted those words before getting up and running toward an exit.


    He was headed toward themunication mage in charge of videomunication devices connected to different parts of the Western continent along with some diplomats.


    Damn it, fuck!


    The Minister of Finance, the oldest person in the room, subconsciously swore and the lowest ranking record keeper was working hard to record everything but his hand started shaking even more.


    It was at that moment.


    Not yet.


    Alberu Crossman finally started speaking.


    Excuse me?


    Somebody asked in confusion.


    However, Alberu spoke to himself instead of responding.


    This is not the end yet.


    Yes, I''m sure that Cale Henituse has prepared something.


    I know this bastard and he has yet to reveal his weapons.


    Alberu suppressed his anxiety and waited.


    He soon got a response to respond to his waiting.


    Hahaha, my goodness.


    A Bone Dragon and numerous skeleton monsters. This was the start to the Henituse territory''s counterattack against the Paerun Kingdoms Wyvern Knights Brigade.


    N, necromancer-!


    "Were receiving calls from the temples!


    Whether they were covering their mouth or shouting in shock Whether they were frantic from the callsing from all over


    Alberu looked around him.


    He had made a promise to Cale.


    Your highness, the Henituse territory will ignore allmunication from the temple starting this moment.


    I will take responsibility for it.


    The promise made regarding the necromancer


    I guess I have no choice but to take responsibility.


    One of the vassals urgently spoke to the calm Alberu.


    Your highness! It is a necromancer! This, this-


    What about it?


    Excuse me?


    "What is the problem?


    The vassal, who had been raising his voice, could not say anything and simply opened and closed his mouth a few times after seeing Alberus now cold and sunken demeanor.


    Your highness!


    Alberu nodded his head after seeing the Minister of Foreign Affairs gaze.


    As we prepared.


    Alberu had made preparations in advance as he said that he would take responsibility.


    Yes, your highness!


    The Minister of Foreign Affairs knew about it as well.


    One of the vassals who had been watching opened his mouth as if he could not hold it in any longer.


    Your highness, even if this is war, a necromancer-


    Alberu cut him off and asked.


    Do you want to die?


    Excuse me?


    Or do you need to see our people die?


    "E, excuse me?


    The vassal could finally see that Alberus eyes were now bloodshot.


    The face that had been radiant and gentle was no longer smiling and colder than anything he had seen.


    No, he looked vicious.


    This is not the time for the Roan Kingdom to be cautious about what other people think. This is the time to do anything and everything in order to survive. That is the same for the Henituse territory.


    He sternly spoke to the people looking at him.


    The necromancer currently participating in the Battle at the Henituse territory is a precious individual. That power is being used to protect us. That is enough.


    But the other nations and temples-


    None of that is useful if the kingdom is destroyed. It is only a problem if we lose the war and the kingdom loses power. You should know more about world affairs than me, don''t you?


    The vassal who had spoken up closed his mouth.


    As the crown prince stated, nothing was useful if the kingdom was destroyed.


    Alberu looked at the vassal before recalling what Cale Henituse had told him.


    The entire kingdom will be heroes.


    Yes, the Henituse territory will not simply resist.


    They will be victorious.


    Alberu had hope as he immediately gave orders to the people in charge of the different fields.


    "Deliver information to the northeast region without any dys!


    Ignore all contact from the temples except from the Temple of the Sun God!


    Have the northwest region and southeast region increase the urgency level for the troops on standby by one!


    Scribble. Scribble.


    The record keeper''s hand started moving faster. He needed to hurry to record the endless flow of information and could not rest despite using a magic device to help him.


    The record keeper could see that Alberu was extremely determined.


    Ho-


    However, the meeting room, no, the entire pce soon had a moment of silence.


    H, hyung-nim-!


    Alberu could hear Basen Henituse''s scream-like shout through the videomunication device screen.


    Everybody had seen it.


    Baaaaaaaang!


    They heard a loud explosion and saw the aftershock of the explosion cover the videomunication device screen.


    Then they saw Cale Henituse barely standing after stopping the enemys intense attack.


    T, this is not a battle between humans!


    The record keeper next to Alberu felt suffocated.


    The enemys immense strength


    Cale Henituse, who had stopped it


    This is beyond the scale of war I had imagined!


    The record keeper was certain that he was not the only one who was having this thought. This moment of silence was proof of it.


    Will they be able to protect the Henituse territory-


    And


    Will they be able to protect the Roan Kingdom? Will they be able to hold on?


    Young master Cale had persisted through the enemys attack, but the war was not over. Furthermore, more enemies woulde in the future.


    Will the Roan Kingdom be able to survive?


    The record keepers body was getting stiff and he had even stopped recording.


    It was at that moment.


    Basen Henituse.


    He heard a calm voice breaking the silence.


    The voice was dry but calm. It was Alberu Crossman.


    What did your hyung-nim order you to do?


    He was speaking to Basen Henituse.


    However, everybody heard him clearly.


    If you do not want to be embarrassed, no, if you do not want to regret this in the future, do not forget your task.


    The record keepers shoulders flinched.


    He subconsciously turned to look at Alberu.


    Red bloodshot eyes, dry expression, stiff face


    However, his eyes were still alive.


    The record keeper subconsciously clenched the hand holding the pen.


    The First Brigade of the Royal Knights and the First Mage Brigade are to head to the Henituse territory.


    Of the eight open doors


    At the only door leading outside


    A Commander was standing beyond that door.


    "As youmand, your highness!


    The Commander bowed despite Alberu not directly giving him an order or even looking at him.


    The First Brigade of Royal Knights and First Mage Brigade will soon move efficiently to the Henituse territory.


    urately ry how we win this battle.


    Basens voice came through the videomunication device and everybody turned toward Alberu.


    Alberu nodded his head and shared his will.


    Don''t stop. Everybody do the things we have prepared.


    The record keepers hand moved faster and people started to quickly move.


    And finally


    The shield did not break.


    The moment Cale Henituses singlement echoed through the meeting room


    We did it! The Roan Kingdom has won!


    The lowest ranking record keeper couldn''t hide his emotions and stopped recording to look at Alberu.


    Ah.


    However, those rising emotions sank as soon as he saw the look on Alberus face.


    "This is just the beginning.


    They had just received news that enemy ships had passed through the first boundary of the northeast region.


    There would be another battle in the waters outside the Ubarr territory.


    Everybody looked at the crown prince.


    As we prepared.


    The crown prince made that singlement.


    He then spoke again a few momentster.


    "Then we will be victorious. It will be just as Cale Henituse just proved to us.


    Alberu held the videomunication device and headed toward the only spot with just one individual.


    It was the area currently being used as the crown prince''s office.


    The lowest ranking record keeper had to follow behind the crown prince as his dedicated record keeper, but he picked up his pen first.


    He added one more sentence to everything he had recorded so far.


    < Crown prince Alberu Crossman will also prove it. >


    * * *


    Once a moment of peace finally seemed to arrive after numerousrge and small battles


    The coronation


    Alberu looked out the window after even Tasha left the room and he was alone.


    Puzzle City was a mess from the aftershock of therge battle.


    However, the footsteps of the people around the city seemed to be light, potentially because they had taken care of both the White Star and the sealed god.


    Alberu closed his eyes.


    Alberu Crossman. How about stepping up to this position now?


    By the way. Have your coronation in the spring.


    Spring


    Pffft. Alberu scoffed.


    Knock knock knock-


    Your highness. It is me.


    Alberu opened his mouth.


    Come in.


    Click.


    The door opened and Alberu could see the lowest ranking record keeper standing behind his attendant.


    Chester.


    Yes, your highness.


    The lowest ranking record keeper approached Alberu with a magic pen in his hand.


    Chester, the lowest ranking record keeper, could see Alberu smiling as if he was a bit happy but a bit bbergasted.


    Chester. It looks like I will ascend the thronee spring.


    The attendant and Chester flinched on their way in and stopped walking.


    Chester soon resumed walking and bowed once he was in front of Alberu.


    May I record that moment?


    You may.


    Alberu then smiled brightly once more.


    Now then, shall I take care of my next task?


    The eyes that were looking forward once again toward the future were brimming with energy.


    Chester heard what the attendant cautiously said at that moment.


    I know it is early in the spring, but What do you think about preparing for the coronation to be before your birthday, your highness?


    Alberu stared at the attendant and then mischievously responded.


    "Well, that sounds childish, but I like it.


    He had a cynical yet mischievous smile.


    Chester and the attendant smiled gently.


    It only happened once every so often, but the crown prince now showed his true smile to the people around him instead of that fake radiant smile.


    The record keeper picked up his pen.


    He thought about a decent phrase to put as the starting line for the book he was personally recording which was not an official document.


    < The Roan Kingdom survived and Alberu Crossman, who was one of the main characters who made it happen, will be the true sun of the Roan Kingdome spring. >


    No.


    The record keeper wrote a new statement.


    < Alberu Crossman is already the sun of the Roan Kingdom. >


    < Everybody is looking forward to the moment when the sun will rise. >


    Side Story 3. Dont mess with the crown prince. End


    The next side story is, Its snowing? Thats right! The flowers are also blooming!


    Trantor''s Comments


    Reminder, only 1 chapter of TCF a week for June.


    Time to get some chills with the snow!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Side Story 4-1: Its snowing? That’s right! The flowers are also blooming! (1)

    Side Story 4-1: It''s snowing? That¡¯s right! The flowers are also blooming! (1)


    <Side Story 4 It''s snowing? Thats right! The flowers are also blooming! (1)>


    Malice was the first thing Raon learned about humans.


    Evil was a natural existence in humans as Raon noticed for a few years after that.


    However, the reason Raon was able to get out of that small and dark cave was because of a human''s goodwill or perhaps goodness.


    That was the moment when Raon slowly started to realize that humans couldnt be so easily defined.


    * * *


    Raon had seen the following information while reading a fairy tale called < The First Snow is Soft! > as the kind Rosalyn taught him how to read.


    < The little bear looked happy while rolling down the hill which was covered in very soft snow. >


    < The little bears friend, Tiggy, had told him that therge snowkes that fall from the sky are cold when they touch your skin but that looking at them makes you feel soft and fluffy. >


    The world that Raon saw until he was four years old waspletely dark. Of course there was food and people who were covered in numerous colors, but the world that Raon saw when he was left alone was dark and ck.


    < The little bear''s eyes opened wide after seeing thepletely white world! >


    Apletely white world


    The little bear in the fairy tale had a big smile on his face while looking at the world covered in white snow.


    Rosalyn! Can I have this?


    Of course, Raon-nim. You can have it.


    Raon really liked this book for some reason.


    Of course, books like The Great History of Dragons, The Hero and his Dragon Friend, The History of War, War and Peace, Skills for Fighting, Warrior, His Great Name were fun and interesting as well, but Raon was oddly drawn to this white picture.


    Some time had passed since then and it was now early December.


    Raon, who was staying at the residence in one corner of Harris Vige, mmed on the table with both front paws.


    Bang! Bang!


    Thats what the little bear said! To be more specific, the author of this fairy tale said that about snow!


    Hong looked at the white picture in the open < The First Snow is Soft! > and slowly lowered his tail.


    Mm.


    Hong peeked at Raon, whose eyes were sparkling from excitement, and mumbled with an expression that seemed to be saying that he could not understand why Raon was like this.


    I don''t like snow because it is cold.


    He then peeked at his sister On.


    On must not have heard him because he mumbled extremely quietly as she was still focused on the white picture in the fairy tale.


    Hong looked at the focused On and pouted.


    The sky is cloudy.


    The snow that he had seen a few times while staying in the Cat Tribe vige had been simr to rain that came down from the ash-colored sky.


    The snow did not pile up like this picture here. In fact, the ground was stickier than when it rained and the snow quickly became dirty and ck.


    But I did see something simr to this picture before.


    The winter he experienced after running away from the vige with his sister but before they arrived at the Henituse territory That was the one time Hong had seen apletely white world simr to what was drawn in this fairy tale.


    The snow he saw at that time was different from rain as it came down inrge and formed snowkes.


    But the sky was still just as cloudy.


    However, Hong could not keep his eyes open to look at the view because of the cold gusts of wind blowing with the snow.


    It was too cold.


    He might have frozen to death if his sister had not been there.


    Hong subconsciously mumbled.


    Winter is cold and it is hard to find food so I don''t really like it.


    It was at that moment.


    Tang-!


    Hong heard something fall down.


    The ck Dragon and two kittens quickly moved to where they heard the noise.


    Beacrox, are you okay?


    You need to be careful with knives, nya!


    Tap.


    The kitten-form On gently jumped down from the table and walked over to Beacrox.


    Are you okay?


    .


    Beacrox was frowning.


    He looked at his palm in disbelief before looking at On for a moment after hearing her question and stoically responding.


    Pay no attention.


    Hong then shouted with a bright expression on his face.


    He seems to be fine, nya!


    Thats a relief, Beacrox! Make sure to get some rest if you are tired!


    On nodded her head as well and returned to the top of the table where Hong and Raon made theirments. She then spoke to Raon and Hong.


    I dont think we should keep talking here, nya. Lets go up.


    Sounds great!


    Okay!


    Raon tightly clenched the fairy tale with both front paws and flew up while Hong''s tail was wagging side to side as he followed behind On.


    Lets go to our room!


    Beacrox knew that the our room Raon was shouting was not their respective rooms but Cales room, but he did not correct them.


    Ha!


    He simply let out a sigh-like scoff before bending over to pick up the fallen kitchen knife.


    He could see his face reflected on the sleek and sparkling cold de.


    He had a terrible scowl on his face.


    The extremely weak and grumbling yet oddly sad voice echoed in his ears.


    Winter is cold and it is hard to find food so I don''t really like it.


    Beacrox just ced the kitchen knife on top of the chopping board and took off his glove.


    Fuck.


    He touched his ear.


    He heard a nonchnt voice at that moment.


    Are you okay?


    In this vi kitchen, aside from On, Hong and Raon There were two more people in addition to Beacrox.


    Yes sir. I am fine.


    Beacrox casually responded.


    Well, then thats good.


    Cale nodded his head with an extremely stoic face.


    Cale had been sitting on the chair right in front of the table On, Hong, and Raon had been at until just a moment ago.


    Should I get you some more honey lemon tea, young master-nim?


    Behind Cale was Ron, who was looking at him with an extremely gentle smile.


    Not r-


    Please drink more.


    Okay.


    Cale received a teacup from Ron.


    He then looked at the empty table once again with an extremely iffy look on his face.


    He then turned his head.


    Cale could see the extremely clear and blue sky that did not seem proper for early winter past the kitchen window.


    Mm.


    Simr to crown prince Alberus face when Cale was smiling extremely brightly The look on Cales face was just about as stoic and iffy.


    Mm.


    Cale groaned and Ron watched him with a benign smile on his face. He slightly turned his gaze. His son Beacrox had stopped what he was doing and was now making some dough with flour. He seemed to be thinking about making some cookies.


    Snow.


    Ron''s eyes that had been looking at Cale and Beacrox sunk low.


    He could see the blue sky as well.


    Oh.


    Cale gasped at that moment.


    A few of Marys skeleton monsters were showing off their white bones as they flew around.


    Crunch crunch.


    Cale ate some cookies that were baked yesterday while nkly looking at the blue sky and the skeleton monsters.


    Cale, who had been lying back on the chair as if it was a bed, opened his mouth.


    Ron.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Does the Lords Castle have an annual record of the weather?


    It does.


    Tell Hans to get the weather information for the past ten years-


    Cale looked toward Ron for a moment while giving that order.


    Mm!


    He then flinched. An extremely benign smile was on Ron''s face. Cale looked away after feeling as if he saw something he should not see and frowned even more.


    Young master-nim!


    He heard a loud shout from behind the window.


    The Wolf children and Lock had their arms high in the air to greet Cale.


    Cale, who was frowning while looking at the Wolf children, who were wearing short sleeves despite it being early winter, and gasped.


    Ah.


    Choi Han, who did not have the slightest amount of dust on him, was walking toward him from beyond where the Wolf children were standing.


    "The statistic is right there.


    Harris Vige. The person who knew the most about the weather around the Forest of Darkness was walking right in front of him.


    Haaaa. So annoying.


    Cale slowly got up and headed toward the door.


    This was the first time he was heading out in five days.


    Ron silently came over and put a nket over him.


    Scary old man.


    Cale got chills at his stealthiness but chose not to look at Ron before heading toward the door.


    My goodness! The young master-nim is finally outside!


    Calepletely ignored Deputy Butler Hansment and walked toward Choi Han, whose eyes were wide open.


    Cale-nim.


    Choi Han soon greeted Cale with a solemn look on his face.


    "Did something happen?


    Ha.


    Cale let out a deep sigh. Choi Han had not seen Cale sighing like this with a serious look on his face for a while.


    The deep wrinkles on Cale''s face from frowning reminded Choi Han of that time.


    When Ron had lost his arm because of Arm and was poisoned with mermaid poison


    It was just like that time.


    Mm.


    Choi Hans gaze sank some more.


    Choi Han saw Beacrox peeking his head out of the door past Cales shoulder.


    He had also never seen that guy acting like this.


    Something''s odd.


    Choi Han quickly checked Ron and Cales conditions. Both were fine.


    So why is that bastard Beacrox acting like this?


    Choi Han.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Choi Hans mouth was going dry. Lock and the Wolf children were anxiously looking at Cale as well.


    Cale didn''t care and looked at Mary, who was headed his way with her Flying Skeleton Brigade and nonchntly asked.


    "When does it usually snow for the first time in the Forest of Darkness?


    Excuse me?


    Ha.


    Cale brushed his face with both hands as Choi Han nkly asked back.


    My goodness.


    I have to do all sorts of things as I live-.


    Cale could not say anything and just turned stoic. Choi Han blinked a few times before seeing the fishy smile on Ron''s face and realized that it must be something good.


    That was why he responded.


    Mm. It is early December right now. Based on what I experienced.


    The Forest of Darkness. No human had lived in this area longer than Choi Han.


    It wouldnt be weird if it snowed at any moment.


    Hmm?


    It could snow right now. It might not snow until a monthter. It might even snow overnight while we are sleeping.


    Really?


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    It was at that moment.


    Plop.


    Choi Han heard something fall.


    He turned his head to see that Raon had dropped a small book from his paws. On quickly picked it up but Raon spoke to Choi Han with an extremely urgent look on his face.


    Smart Choi Han, it can snow while we are sleeping?


    Yes? Mm, I think that the first snow for the past few years always came during night time. Or at least after the sunset.


    Thats right! Of course it could do that!


    Raon flew back into the building with an extremely serious look on his face.


    "Ah, my head.


    Cale shook his head as if this was giving him a headache.


    Cale-nim?


    Choi Han looked at Cale with confusion as he didnt know why Cale was acting like this, but Cale walked extremely slowly to the kitchen instead of responding.


    Choi Han looked at him for a bit before receiving a cold re from Beacrox.


    Whats up with him?


    Who knows?


    Ron smiled gently and walked past Choi Han to keep up with Cale.


    Choi Han still did not know what was going on after seeing Ron''s mood turn sour so quickly.


    Everybody had just considered this to be a small issue until this moment.


    Nobody seemed to have noticed Raons intense desire.


    Mm.


    Raons chubby cheeks were puffed up as he thought about the contents of the fairy tale.


    < The little bear walked up to his mommy and daddy. Mommy, daddy! The first snow is here! Lets go make some snowmen of our family! Sure, lets do that. Sounds good! Should we make a snowman looking like our little bear first? The bear family made three snowmen and the happy snow bear family standing on top of the white world maintained their form without melting away all winter long. >


    Raon was in his room that Cale had given him but he had never used and turned on the videomunication device.


    Raon-nim?


    Nice to see you, little Rosalyn.


    He was talking to the good and smart Rosalyn.


    Good and smart Rosalyn, there is something I am curious about.


    Rosalyn, who was currently in the Breck Kingdom negotiating an alliance between the Roan Kingdom and Breck Kingdom right now, was a bit tired but smiled brightly.


    She had never received a call like this from Raon.


    Rosalyn couldnt help but smile as the round dark blue eyes looked at her.


    Yes, Raon-nim. What are you curious about?


    I only know how to destroy things. I know how to do things that can cause a lot of damage, but soft things are hard.


    Excuse me?


    How do you make soft snow?


    -Excuse me?


    Rosalyn, who was tired from her official duties, subconsciously got chills on her back while looking at the young Dragon''s gaze that was burning hot with passion.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Reminder, only 1 chapter of TCF a week for June.


    Rosalyn, time to step up and give some good advice!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Side Story 4-2: Its snowing? That’s right! The flowers are also blooming! (2)

    Side Story 4-2: It''s snowing? That¡¯s right! The flowers are also blooming! (2)


    <Side Story 4 It''s snowing? Thats right! The flowers are also blooming! 2>


    It was at that time that Cale realized that he did not see Raon and sighed.


    He seems to be more serious about this than I thought.


    Cale looked at the < The First Snow is Soft! > he had finished and looked forward. On, who had brought the fairy tale to him, was looking up at him.


    On avoided Cales gaze and slowly mumbled.


    Well, she mumbled loud enough so that he could hear everything she said.


    I wish Hong would like snow, nya.


    Pffft.


    Cale chuckled. On, in her kitten form, gently hit Cales calf a few times.


    Noona!


    They heard Hongs voice outside the room at that moment.


    On looked at Cales face once and started heading toward the door with elegance, as if she was relieved.


    I think it would be fun, nya.


    She walked out after leaving thatment.


    What is fun about it?


    Cale looked at the spot On had left with a baffled and irritated expression on his face but there was nobody to respond to him.


    Cale leaned into the soft couch back and leisurely mumbled.


    Well, I will just think about it when it snows.


    Honestly speaking, On was having a simr thought as well.


    That was why she couldnt help but flinch after following Hong to find their youngest, Raon.


    Mary, I''m sorry.


    Raon was apologizing to Mary.


    It''s okay, Raon-nim. I can go alone.


    I promised to go tour the forest with you today but there is something I have to do.


    I understand, Raon-nim. But may I ask what it is you have to do?


    Mary, as well as On and Hong who wereing toward Raon, looked at him with confusion. Wasn''t it Raons hobby to roam through the Forest of Darkness with Mary and pick up interesting things?


    It was the first time he declined his favorite past-time.


    Heh.


    Raon let out a shortugh.


    I am great and mighty!


    Raon added one morement.


    You can look forward to it.


    He then headed toward the basement of the building alone without saying anything else to Mary, On, or Hong.


    I''m curious, nya!


    I am curious as well.


    Hong and Mary looked at Raons back with curiosity but could not follow him. It seemed as if Raon didn''t want to tell them about it.


    Thats theboratory


    Only On watched Raon''s fluttering wings with a mysterious gaze as Raon headed toward Rosalynsboratory in the basement.


    Hong, now in his human form, walked up to Mary and pulled at her sleeve.


    You can go with me, nya-


    That sounds great.


    Mary responded without hesitation and looked at On. On shook her head to decline.


    Noona, then the two of us are going to go!


    Hong headed toward the Forest of Darkness with Mary.


    On, who was left alone, debated for a moment before moving toward where she expected Ron to be.


    * * *


    Raon knew that he was very smart and crafty.


    There was no way he wouldnt know that.


    He had almost instantly learned reading and writing when Rosalyn taught it to him and information about what magic was and what he could do came naturally to him once the mana restricting chains disappeared.


    The snow that Raon-nim is talking about, mm, thats a bit difficult.


    Rosalyn had smiled awkwardly when Raon exined the first snow he wanted.


    It needs to be cold but warm It needs to disappear instantly but be soft But it also needs to be firm.


    Raon mumbled to himself as he moved the mana around him.


    Rosalyn, tell me even if it is difficult! I am a great and mighty Dragon! I will learn everything well and know how to do it!


    Mm.


    Raon then saw Rosalyn smiling the same way Choi Han and Ron sometimes smiled at him. On had smiled in a simr fashion while rubbing Raon''s smooth head.


    Of course, Cale did something else instead of smiling like that.


    You truly are a great and mighty four year old Dragon.


    Cale wouldment like that with a stoic look on his face.


    Raon couldnt help but open up his shoulders proudly each time Cale did that.


    Thats right. I am a great and mighty four year old!


    Raon snickered and recalled what Rosalyn told him after contemting for a long time.


    Raon-nim, I think that no matter what you make, it will end up the first snow that you want.


    She then smiled brightly at him.


    As expected, the smart Rosalyn knows something.


    Hehe. Raonughed before writing something inrge letters on a parchment, sticking it in front of theboratory door, and tightly locking it.


    < The great and mighty Raon Miru is currently using theb! >


    < Don''te in! >


    He then started experimenting.


    Swoooooooosh-


    An extremely gentle breeze filled with mana started to roam around Raon because he knew he shouldn''t destroy Rosalyns study location.


    Raon closed his eyes.


    It was dark but not dark at all.


    It was like the stars he saw once he came out of the cave.


    Snow sparkling like the stars wasing down in the darkness Raon was imagining.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Small white pebbles slowly started appearing from within the mana breeze and swirled.


    Raon opened his eyes. His dark blue eyes were sparkling with anticipation.


    Heh!


    Raon had an identical smile to Cales as he delicately and borately controlled his mana.


    Drops of sweat started to fill Raons forehead.


    Soft things are harder!


    Unlikerge hail, swirling snow storms or whirlwinds These extremely small pebbles, the gently falling snow, and the wind that isn''t cold It was harder to make things weak.


    "But it is easy!


    It was a lot of work but not enough to call it difficult.


    Raon thought about the size of the first snow that he wanted. Snow that falls over the Forest of Darkness, Harris Vige, and the Henituse territory.


    Gently controlling mana in such a vast range was an issue that, even as a Dragon, the four year old Raon had to consider a lot of things.


    It was even moreplicated because he was not trying to destroy his enemies or an ind.


    He also wanted to do it perfectly.


    He wanted it exactly as he had seen in the fairy tale. He wanted to perfectly recreate it.


    Heh.


    Raon continued to chuckle but he did not realize it.


    The ck Dragon was enjoying this moment.


    This is nothing!


    The time he spent imprisoned in the cave He had been unable to do anything himself during that terrible time that he didn''t even want to remember.


    There were barely any chances to learn, feel, or even think.


    He had many opportunities to think about how to escape from these people who imprisoned him or how to defeat these terrible bastards, but He didn''t know what joy or happiness was to think about that.


    However, the problem now was that there were too many things for him to think about and look forward to doing.


    Growl.


    !


    Raon, who had been practicing his delicate control of mana in arge area, opened his eyes wide. Raon pulled back his mana and ced both of his front paws on his chubby belly.


    Even my tummy is great and mighty! It is extremely urate!


    Raon looked at the clock.


    It was snack time.


    The human said that you must always remember to eat!


    Raon checked to make sure nothing in Rosalynsb was scattered or messy and quickly headed toward the kitchen.


    He then tilted his head in confusion.


    "Delicious food making Beacrox, where is everybody?


    Tap.


    Beacrox didn''t say anything and simply ced a basket full of cookies on the table in front of Raon.


    Beacrox did give them desserts during snack time despite talking about maintaining a healthy diet, but he had never given so many to Raon at once.


    Raon found this to be odd but quickly hugged the basket with his two short front paws and tilted his head in confusion.


    This is weird!


    On and Hong were not here.


    Arge basket of cookies for On and Hong was ced on the table.


    Huuuuuu.


    Beacrox sighed and gave a short response as if he was talking to himself.


    Hong with Mary. On with my father.


    Oh, thanks!


    Growl.


    A thunder-like noise flowed out of Raon''s stomach again and Beacrox ced a cup of warm sweet honey tea next to Raons basket with a cold look on his face.


    Do you know what the human is doing right now?


    I dont know.


    Alright! I''ll stop making you talk! Go cook!


    Huuuuuu.


    Raon debated whether to go eat with Cale since On and Hong were with Ron and Mary, but shook his head and started to eat the cookies and drink the tea alone.


    I''ll eat quickly and go to the basement!


    Raons wings subconsciously fluttered.


    Beacrox was staring at him but Raon did not notice.


    While that was going on, Hong was looking at the sky that was slowly getting cloudier and opened his mouth.


    I want to know if Mary noona has ever seen snow, nya!


    The tone of his voice was high but the kitten-form Hongs ears were slouching down. His eyes were doing the same.


    Mary looked at Hong and calmly responded.


    I have never seen snow.


    I see.


    Mary did not have the memories of her childhood and the Underground City beneath the desert where she lived had rain caused by Elementals but not snow. It was because there was a lot of farming down there.


    However, I have seen it in books.


    She had read many books about the outside world in addition to necromancer-rted texts after bing a necromancer.


    Of course, she had read the fairy tale, < The First Snow is Soft! > that Raon showed her as well.


    Huuuuuu.


    Hong let out a deep sigh.


    Something seemed to be frustrating him as he pushed down on the ground with his small paws. Mary stopped walking and crouched down next to Hong.


    Hong peeked at Mary. Hong saw Mary as someone who was easier to be around than the other adults. She was definitely older than him but there were times when she oddly felt like a friend.


    She was the friend who didn''t speak much but carefully listened to what he had to say.


    Hong mumbled in a quiet voice that was hard to understand.


    I don''t really like snow, nya.


    Why do you feel that way?


    I just do.


    Could you tell me more?


    Hong moved over to Mary and leaned his body against the crouched Mary.


    We struggled so much during winter when I was on the run with my noona, nya. It was much harder whenever it snowed. It was hard to find food and it was so cold when we would go to bed, nya.


    The thing that was the most difficult


    Hong closed his eyes.


    He recalled how they could not stay in any spot for a long time and had to keep moving while hiding away to not get caught even during raging snowstorms.


    At that time


    At that moment


    In that world


    It was just noona and me.


    On and Hong. Only the two of them existed.


    Of course, there were a lot of people and animals.


    However, it was hard to see anything through the snow storm and his sister On was the only one by Hongs side.


    I dont like snow, nya.


    Hong finally shared his honest feelings.


    Hong did not like snow very much. If asked whether he liked or hated it, he hated it.


    However, he found it hard to say that to other people, especially Raon and his sister On.


    Its fine to hate it.


    Hong raised his head.


    He could see a face with ck lines all around it underneath the low hide smiling at him.


    There are many things I hate as well. To be honest with you, I dont like the night. Actually, I used to hate the night.


    Hongs eyes opened wide.


    T, thats not true, nya! Something is weird, nya!


    Mary went to enjoy the night time view of the Forest of Darkness with On, Hong, and Raon whenever she had time. Beacrox even stared at them some nights because the four of them spent so much time outside looking up at the night sky on nights where the stars shone so brightly that it felt as if they would fall down.


    Mary reached her hand out and petted Hongs head.


    I used to hate night time in the past.


    Mary did not know that she hated night time at the time. In fact, she only learned that she had hated something once she started to like the night.


    However, I like it quite a lot now.


    Mary petted the soft red fur as she continued speaking.


    That was why I thought long and hard about why that was the case.


    And, nya?


    Hong urged Mary to continue as if he was curious. Mary quietly chuckled before speaking in a stiff but warm voice.


    Then I learned that the problem was not the night itself.


    Hong tilted his head from side to side as if that was hard to understand.


    The snow might not be the issue for you either, Hong.


    The snow might not be the issue?


    Hong rubbed against Mary as if he found it even more difficult to understand.


    And you may continue to hate snow.


    However, he stopped rubbing against Mary after hearing her voice again and looked up at her.


    "And that is okay.


    Is it really?


    "What do you think that the young master-nim would say if you said that you dont like snow, Hong?


    Hong blinked a few times as he thought about it.


    It was obvious what Cale would say so Hong knew what to say.


    Really? Okay then.


    Hong felt some strength in his shoulders after saying what he thought Cale would say.


    Mary stopped petting Hong and responded.


    She shared her thoughts to Hong, who was like a younger brother or a nephew to her.


    However, if there is one thing I personally slightly wish for from you would be for you to keep your head awake and keep an open mind even if you like or hate something.


    Keep my head awake and keep an open mind?


    Hong looked up at Mary with teary eyes as if those words were difficult to understand before nodding his head after seeing Marys warm smile. He then shouted energetically.


    I dont know what that means but I will at least remember it, nya!


    That is enough. There is no need to feel tied down by my words.


    Mm, but I want to remember it, nya!


    Hong responded energetically and raised both paws while looking at Mary. Mary opened up her arms and picked Hong up. She then stood up.


    Hong looked up at the sky. The sky was slowly turning into ash-like color starting from the north. He slightly frowned while looking at the sky but his heart was not anxious.


    Instead, he wondered what his sister and Raon were doing right now.


    In another part of the area, Ron was wiping the de of a dagger the length of his finger as he opened his mouth to speak.


    It looks like you have something to say. Are you just going to keep drinking your tea?


    On the other side of the table at the seat facing Ron On, who was seated on the couch was blowing at her tea to cool it as she drank it.


    It was honey lemon tea that Ron had boiled for her. On had been asking for lemonade and honey lemon tea since some point in the past. Of course, Ron had a pretty good idea as to why she started doing that.


    I came to see you because I just wanted some tea.


    On calmly responded and blew at her tea again before taking another sip.


    She seemed so focused that drinking tea seemed to be the most important thing right now, but


    Tsk.


    Ron quietly clicked his tongue and reached toward the small table next to his chair.


    Clunk. A drawer opened and Ron pulled a small box out of there. He then ced it on top of the table.


    Click.


    On opened the box without saying anything.


    There were some dry fruits in there. The small red fruit had a nice shine to it despite being dried.


    It was Ons favorite fruit.


    This fruit was everywhere in this house, fresh when it was in season and either dried, jammed, or pressed as a drink during other times.


    On ate the fruit while nonchntly saying something.


    Getting hopes up too much is concerning and hating something too much is also concerning, nya.


    A little kid like you worrying too much is also not good.


    On heard Ron respond immediately without any hesitation.


    On flinched and looked at Ron. Ron didn''t even look at On as he wiped a fifth dagger so much that it glowed.


    On looked at him and opened and closed her mouth without saying anything. She did that for a while before finally ending her hesitation to ask a question.


    Do I seem not childish enough?


    Ron finally looked away from the dagger and looked at On.


    On was simr to the childhood of someone else Ron knew.


    Cale Henituse.


    Cale was like this after his mother passed away, before he became trash. Of course, this grey Cat punk in front of him was more mature and knew more about the ways of the world.


    Ron looked back at his dagger.


    On picked up another fruit after seeing his reaction.


    She then heard Ron''s nonchnt voice.


    Youre better than the trash.


    Trash.


    On knew the person Ron was calling trash.


    She was certain that he was talking about Cale.


    Cale was someone Ron cherished as much as Beacrox. Ron saw Cale as his own child. Of course, Ron would never admit to that, but On was sharp enough to know that. How could she not know?


    And Ron was saying that On was better than Cale.


    But I didn''t think the trash was bad either.


    Ron then quickly added that he didn''t think that the trash was bad either.


    Pfft-!


    On quickly closed her mouth to stop her subconsciousughter. Ron''s hand stopped wiping the dagger for a moment before it resumed.


    Ron did not look at On at all. However, On knew that Ron was like this because he was embarrassed.


    The grandpa in front of her always got so shy whenever he told the truth. Of course, he was never like this in front of Cale.


    Ron looked up at On.


    Not like a child?


    On was drinking her honey tea and eating dry fruits again. She probably doesn''t notice it, but her legs were moving front and back unlike when she was sitting there earlier.


    Anybody would think shes a child so to say that she is not


    Pffft. Ronughed extremely quietly so that On would not hear and focused on his dagger.


    The people at this house knew.


    They knew that On was a child as well.


    They knew that she came to look for them whenever she had a concern, felt lonely, or needed someone to lean on.


    That was the reason that everybody in this house had one or two of the food On liked in their rooms at all times.


    May I take this too? I dont have anything to give On if shees.


    Even Lock, who was now a teenager, had a box of these dried fruits in his room. Lock hade a few days ago and hesitantly asked Ron for a box of this dried fruit.


    That timid kid seemed to find Ron difficult to talk to but came to look for Ron because it was rted to On. Lock became quite brave when it was something rted to the Wolf children, On, Hong, or Raon. Of course, Lock himself did not seem to recognize that.


    What is it?


    Ron bluntlymented to On, who was staring at him.


    "The tea and the fruit are delicious.


    He slowly looked away after hearing that.


    Looks like I need to get some more.


    Ron looked inside the now half empty box and added dried fruit to the list of things he was going to request Deputy Butler Hans to procure.


    He watched On looking rxed as she was humming while eating fruit and looked back at his dagger.


    He did not notice.


    He did not notice that his movements seemed quite cheerful as he wiped the dagger.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Reminder, only 1 chapter of TCF a week for June.


    Everybody taking care of little On, sooooob


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Side Story 4-3: Its snowing? That’s right! The flowers are also blooming! (3)

    Side Story 4-3: It''s snowing? That¡¯s right! The flowers are also blooming! (3)


    Raon rubbed his eyes with his paws.


    He then scrunched his eyes. However, his eyes kept closing.


    Mm.


    Raon raised his head. The single magic light seemed like it had turned into two.


    Eek!


    Raon became shocked and rubbed his mouth.


    He was drooling.


    Swish, swish!


    Raon looked around in shock. He knew that nobody else was in this basementboratory, but it would have been embarrassing if someone had seen him drooling and dozing off.


    Ahem. Hem!


    Raon let out some fake coughs and slightly shook his head.


    I just need to do a little more!


    Raon recalled how Cale had told him he needed to eat and sleep well in a rare serious tone, but he chose to push that thought aside for now.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Raon caused a small breeze with his mana. White snowkes started appearing inside the breeze one after another. A smile appeared on Raons face.


    Pretty


    This snowy breeze felt much softer and fluffier than earlier. Raon subconsciously gasped in awe.


    Blink blink.


    However, his eyelids were not listening to him.


    Raon had gone to sleep at his bedtime pretty much every night since Cale started his cker life vacation at this residence other than when he was out looking at the stars.


    Maybe that was the reason, but even this great and mighty Dragon could not keep his eyelids from closing down.


    N, no


    Raon shouted, No, but his round head kept nodding off and lowering.


    Swoooooooosh-


    The snow breeze slowly disappeared as well.


    Raon, who was seated on Rosalyns chair, scrunched his eyes.


    sh sh.


    The magic light was oddly shing.


    Was it about to turn off? That blinking light felt oddly distant to Raon.


    Ineed to, do it-


    Raon closed his eyes as he mumbled.


    Only for a little bit. I''m only going to close my eyes for a little bit!


    He then sunk into the cozy darkness.


    It was only for an instant.


    Raon was certain that it had not been long since he closed his eyes.


    Eek!


    However, he couldnt help but open his eyes in shock.


    Honestly speaking, his eyes didnt open very easily. His eyelids didn''t move very well and felt as if they were swollen. His vision was blurry.


    Eek!


    However, Raon realized that something was weird.


    He felt his body slightly shaking as it swayed gently as if he was on a ship. No, it felt like he was being held-


    Held?


    Raon''s eyes finally opened and he raised his head.


    Eek!


    He was shocked once again.


    H, human!


    Dont make me talk.


    Raon realized that the shaking was from Cales arms shaking while the swaying was from Cale climbing the stairs.


    Raon couldn''t hide his shock after waking up not in theboratory but on the stairs.


    This was the staircase heading from the basement to above ground.


    Human! I said not to b, bother me!


    .


    Human, I was not sleeping! I was only closing my eyes for a moment, but you lifted me up and started moving me!


    .


    Human, I know that you can''t talk because this is difficult for you, so let me down!


    Haaaaa.


    Cale let out a deep sigh.


    I told you not to make me talk


    He mumbled with a stoic gaze before looking down at Raon.


    Raons round eyes were focused on him.


    Human! I''m going back to theboratory!


    Pffft.


    Cale chuckled and stepped off thest step. He then turned his body.


    Look outside.


    Hmm?


    Raon turned his head from Cale and toward where Cale was pointing.


    He heard voices from the second floor at that moment.


    I need to sleep, nya, huh?


    Oh.


    Hong was grumbling before gasping in shock while On let out a low gasp.


    Once Raon saw where Cale was pointing toward


    Go outside.


    He heard Cale''s nonchnt voice and Raon subconsciously left Cales arms.


    Snow-


    In the dark night.


    Something white was falling from the sky.


    The door was wide open.


    Raon subconsciously headed out the door while watching the view outside.


    Snow-


    Hong saw the snow as well. Hong subconsciously dug into Rons arms.


    He saw Mary at that moment.


    Mary was standing outside the door in her ck robe while waving at him.


    Hong also saw Raon looking at him.


    Raon was a Dragon but was younger than him. Raons eyes were sparkling so brightly. His round face was full of joy.


    Raon had a bright smile on his face as he spoke to Hong.


    Its snowing! Its the first snow!


    Raon then stopped right before the door, turned around, and flew over to Hong and On. Hong lowered his head. On was in her human form looking at Hong.


    Hong looked at his sisters gaze, then at the approaching Raon, then at the waving Mary, and then


    Jump.


    Hong jumped out of Rons arms. He then headed toward the door step by step.


    Raon flew out the door only after seeing Hong move.


    Its snowing! Its the first snow!


    Snow!


    Extremelyrge clear white snowkes were falling from the sky.


    Stars were not visible in the sky, making Raon feel as if these snowkes were stars.


    They were not sparkling like stars, and they disappeared quickly once they melted in his paws, but


    So pretty.


    They were still pretty.


    Raon turned his head and looked around. The lights were on in the building and Choi Han, the Deputy Butler, the Wolf children, and even the Vice Captain were out near the door smiling at Raon.


    Raon.


    Cale was standing near the door as he spoke to Raon.


    Cast some light around. Then everybody will be able to see it better.


    Ah!


    Raon created some orbs of light instead of the spell he had been practicing all day. He then spread them out throughout the darkness.


    Wooooooooooow


    It was beautiful.


    Therge snowkes falling through the silent night were cold but oddly felt warm.


    Ah, thats right!


    Raon quickly used another spell.


    Hmm?


    Cale looked at Raon after feeling warmth surrounding him. It was the same for the others.


    Raon chuckled and shouted brightly.


    You cannot catch a cold! Everybody has to be warm!


    Caleughed andmented back.


    I''ll get to be warm while experiencing the first snow thanks to you.


    Raon''s smile became even bigger.


    Mary was looking at Hong with an awkward expression at that moment.


    Mm, I prepared this because I thought you might get cold, but I think that it will be okay.


    Mary had a small cape in her hands. The red cape was obviously Hongs size.


    Hong silently looked up at Mary, who turned away to look at the now visible snowing down as she spoke.


    Snow is something like this as well.


    Ah.


    Hong quietly gasped.


    He then nodded his head.


    Thats right, nya! Snow is something like this as well, nya!


    Today, Hong saw snow different from the snow he had seen until now. The red kitten looked around. Mary, who prepared a cape for him, Ron, who had carried him despite his grumbling, Beacrox, who was busy inside preparing some cookies and warm tea All of his family members who were now awake and standing outside their home


    Should we go?


    On looked at Hong and Raon and asked.


    Sounds great!


    Raon quickly flew down and stood next to On.


    Hong slowly moved next to On as well.


    The snow had piled a bit.


    However, there were no footsteps outside the house.


    Everybody was just standing by the door.


    The children knew why they were doing this.


    The three moved in unison as they stepped onto the yard.


    Squish.


    The three of their footsteps appeared on the snow for the first time.


    Raon subconsciously shouted with excitement.


    Its soft!


    The snow was soft.


    It was really soft!


    The snow was cold, but he was not cold at all because of the temperature management spell.


    Human!


    Raon moved over to Cale and asked.


    Human, did you not sleep because you were waiting for the first snow?


    He had peeked at the clock to see that it was 11 pm.


    It was amazing that the human, whotely started nodding off as soon as the sun went down, was still awake.


    Cale brusquely responded.


    Was I the only one who didn''t sleep?


    Raon, On, and Hong looked around.


    Everybody was awake.


    They had been waiting for the first snow. The Wolf children looked as if they had been sleeping, but they mischievously smiled at Raon, On, and Hong as well.


    The three children could feel in their hearts as to why everybody had not been sleeping. Hong and Raon still didnt know how to properly exin that feeling, but they knew everything they needed to know.


    Hong raised his head.


    A snowke fell on his face.


    The snow might not be the issue for you either, Hong.


    He recalled what Mary had told him. Hong walked over to Mary.


    I want to see it together, nya.


    He still didnt have the confidence to jump around the snow with joy.


    However, he wanted to walk on the snow with Mary.


    Of course.


    Mary walked over to the children.


    Raon shouted at that moment.


    Lets all make some snowmen together!


    He had a look of urgency on his face that looked as if it would overflow with excitement and anticipation.


    We need to make a snowman family!


    Haaaa.


    Cale sighed and grumbled as he walked over to Raon. The Wolf children jumped into the snow with excitement.


    Lock and the Vice Captain seemed stiff for a bit before they seemed to also get excited and joined in.


    Choi Han and the Deputy Butler were smiling brightly as they joined the group.


    On smiled while watching all of them.


    She observed the adults nearby.


    Choi Han was a strong and sometimes cold-hearted swordsman.


    Ron was an assassin and a scary person.


    She didnt know too much about Beacrox, but he was a scary and cold person.


    Cale was a stoic person.


    However, they were all extremely warm people to On.


    And to her younger siblings.


    On looked at the excited Raon and her brother Hong, who slowly walked over to him and started to smile, and started to walk over to them as well.


    On was smiling, and it didnt look as if the corners of her lips would evere down.


    Make sure to put some gloves on first.


    Ons smile became even bigger after seeing the three pairs of gloves Ron nonchntly handed her.


    * * *


    The next day.


    I''m not this small! I''m bigger than this! The humans arms shake when he carries me! That means I am big!


    I don''t think thats the reason, nya


    Raon strongly objected while looking at the snow Dragon that resembled him while Hong looked at Raon, then at Cales arms and shook his head with an iffy look on his face.


    Whats up with him?


    Cale seemed baffled at Hong who was sighing while looking at him, but he was too far to know what Hong and Raon were talking about.


    Its nothing much, nya.


    On had a pretty good idea what Hong and Raon were talking about, but she feigned ignorance. Instead, she ced a dry fruit Ron handed her into her mouth.


    The windows of the terrace next to the door that had been closed because it was winter were half open today.


    They were made so well, werent they, young master-nim?


    Cale flinched after hearing a voice right next to him. He turned his head to see Ron looking at him with his fake benign smile.


    Cale subconsciously responded out of reflex after seeing Rons gaze.


    Well, sort of, I guess.


    Cale then turned toward what Ron was talking about.


    There were as many snowmen as there were people living in this house in the vis yard.


    Cale looked at the snow people standing around snow Cale at the center for a while before turning his head away with a stoic gaze. However, On was certain she saw the corners of Cales lips curl slightly up.


    Human!


    Raon waved his front paw toward Cale and called out to him.


    What is it?


    Will all of this snow melt when it gets warmer?


    Yeah.


    Raons fluttering wings drooped low after Cale responded without any hesitation.


    Should I put a preservation spell on it?


    The snowmen they madest night seemed even whiter and brighter than Harris Vige, which waspletely covered in snow. Thinking about them melting made him feel some difort. No, it made him disappointed.


    At that moment Hong and Raon made eye contact. Raon realized that Hong had the same thought as him and slightly motioned with his eyes. Hong slightly nodded his head in response.


    Raon nodded his head as well and mana slowly started gathering around Raon.


    It was at that moment. They heard a stiff and nonchnt voice.


    But spring wille once it gets warm.


    Raon and Hong turned their heads.


    Cale had a teacup in his hand while looking at some cookies.


    Raon asked Cale a question.


    Human, will the flowers bloom in spring?


    Cale reached his hand out and grabbed a cookie as he mumbled.


    Although different flowers bloomed at different times


    I''m sure theyll bloom in spring.


    There were bound to be flowers that bloomed in spring.


    Mm.


    Raon and Hong looked at each other. The two of them exchanged nces for a while before deciding not to do the preservation spell and headed toward the terrace.


    I''m going to eat this too!


    Raons chubby front paw moved efficiently toward the cookie basket in front of Cale as if it was a hawks talon while Hong slowly reached his hand toward his sister Ons tin of dried fruit.


    Cale and On pushed their respective basket and tin toward Raon and Hong while Ron filled two cups with drinks for them.


    Wow! Its raining again, nya!


    Raon turned his gaze after Hong shouted.


    Crunch crunch.


    Raon watched the snow fall as he ate some cookies.


    < The little bears friend, Tiggy, had told him that therge snowkes that fall from the sky are cold when they touch your skin but that looking at them makes you feel soft and fluffy. >


    Raon thought about it.


    The snow was cold when it touched his skin as the book mentioned, however Looking at it like this really made him feel soft and fluffy.


    Human! I''m fluffy now!


    "Sure, whatever.


    Raon ate a cookie Cale handed him and held back augh.


    For some odd reason, he couldn''t help butugh.


    * * *


    Once some time passed since then


    Wow.


    Raon gasped in admiration.


    Flowers are growing where the snowmen melted!


    The snow had melted, but simple yet pretty wildflowers filled their spots to announce the arrival of spring.


    Theyre pretty, nya!


    Youre right. They are pretty, nya.


    Hong and On watched the flowers by Raons side.


    The tiny wildflowers shook and danced with the warm spring breeze.


    Side Story 4. It''s snowing? Thats right! The flowers are also blooming! End


    There will be a special side story, I want to know why a birthday is a special day, nya! on April 9th. (TL: July 8th)


    Side story 5 to be released on April 30th (TL: July 11th) will be, Why did the Archduke''s Household in the Breck Kingdom crumble?


    Trantor''s Comments


    Such fluuuuuuuff!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Side Story. I want to know why a birthday is a special day, nya!

    Side Story. I want to know why a birthday is a special day, nya!


    <Special Side Story. I want to know why a birthday is a special day, nya!>


    The baby kitten with red fur kicked the floor.


    Tatap!


    Huff, huff.


    The breath wascking in his chest despite taking deep breaths. His whole body was hurting as if he was being pricked by needles.


    That was why he stopped walking. It was too hard.


    Those damn street cats!


    The red kitten curled his body up at that moment. He felt warmth embrace his body.


    He then heard a scary noise.


    Pow!


    The kitten opened his clenched eyes.


    A big rock mmed into the ground not too far from him.


    His legs were shaking.


    He was scared.


    Hong.


    However, the red kitten put some strength into all four of his legs.


    The warmth he could feel behind his back


    That was his sister, On.


    Hong quickly kicked off the ground and ran forward after hearing his sisters calm but shaky voice. On followed behind him as if she was protecting him.


    That, that!


    They heard an angry voice behind them.


    Meeow!


    On ran past Hong and charged into the dark alley first. Hong followed behind her after hearing her meow.


    These damn petty thieves!


    Pow!


    Hong heard a rock hitting the ground behind them again but he did not turn around. No, he couldnt do that.


    He could only do whatever he could to continue breathing and push forward.


    No.


    He could only run away.


    Huff. Huff.


    He ran and ran until they finally made it to a quiet ce.


    It was an alley with regr looking houses.


    Hong stopped in front of a small house with the lowest fence and tried to catch his breath.


    Meeow.


    On came over and looked to see where Hong was injured.


    She did not let her guard down even as she did that.


    Hong quietly whispered so that nobody else could hear.


    I''m sorry, noona.


    Even On and Hong, who were used to all sorts of situations, found it difficult to find food whenever they came into a city and hunting became tough.


    J, just


    Hong recalled what just happened in front of the bakery.


    "I subconsciously touched it because the bread looked so warm.


    He wasnt nning on eating it. He was roaming around the shop to see if there was any food that someone threw away but the bread on the stand looked so delicious that he subconsciously walked over and touched it.


    That was the reason he had to be chased by that bakery shop owner.


    Its okay.


    Hong had to curl his body even after hearing Ons calm response.


    I''m hungry.


    He was hungry.


    However, he could notin. His sister roamed around even more than he did every day. She should be even hungrier than he was.


    "What the?


    They heard an unfamiliar voice at that moment and Hong curled his body even more.


    Hmm.


    The man looked at On and Hong for a bit before looking away and walking through the door of the gate within the fence.


    I guess thats the person who lives here.


    Hong slowly hid in the shade underneath the fence.


    The sun was setting.


    They might have to sleep underneath this fence tonight. That was why he didn''t want to do anything to anger the person who seemed to live in this house.


    m!


    The door to the small house opened at that moment.


    Daddy!


    The door opened and a young child ran out.


    Sophia! Were you waiting for daddy?


    The man smiled brightly and opened his arms toward the approaching child.


    The child jumped into the mans arms. She then asked with a smile on her face.


    "Daddy, my present!


    "Aw. You care more about your present than your daddy.


    The man was smiling despite sounding disappointed. A woman appeared at the door. She shook her head at the child before talking to the man.


    "She''s been singing about presents left and right. She was just waiting for you to get home, honey.


    Really?


    The man handed the present in his hand to the child.


    Both parents talked to the child.


    Sophia, happy birthday.


    Happy birthday, Sophia. I said happy birthday in the morning, but you like me saying it once more after giving you a present, right?


    Yes I do!


    The parents and the child walked into the house. Hong quietly watched them before turning his head.


    Noona, what is a birthday?


    The day you were born.


    Then is the day you were born a day you get celebrated?


    Hong wanted to ask that question. However, Hong asked a different question after looking at Ons eyes.


    Noona, when is my birthday? And when is your birthday?


    On looked at her younger brother.


    Birthday-


    It was faint.


    There was a time when her birthday was celebrated like this girl named Sophia. However, it was when she was so little that she didnt know the exact date.


    It was some point after the rainy season when the weather officially started getting hot. All she remembered was that it was during the summer.


    She also faintly remembered that her brother was born in early fall.


    We were young.


    They were still young but Hong and On were too young to urately remember something like their birthday when they ended up alone. To be more specific, it was too much.


    It was just


    Today is Ons birthday.


    That phrase just roamed in her memories like an illusion.


    There was nobody to tell On and Hong about their birthdays or to celebrate it by the time they learned some numbers and could count the days.


    They were simply neglected and ignored while being called mutants and dirty.


    How persistent.


    They were simply looked down at such young things persisting through it all.


    On knew the emotions behind Hongs pure eyes but looked away and stoically responded.


    I dont know about our birthdays. I dont remember anything about them at all.


    On and Hong did not say anything about birthdays to each other after that.


    * * *


    However, birthday became a topic for the siblings again because of a new individual.


    I dont understand it.


    The child who was younger than them that the siblings rescued from the dark cave with Cale and Choi Han The ck Dragon


    It was at a time when the Dragon and the Cat siblings were aware of each other but not close.


    "What is a king?


    Hongs eyes opened wide and he looked at On after hearing that question.


    Mm.


    On groaned while the ck Dragon observed the night view of the capital that was visible through the terrace window in Cales room as he spoke.


    "Dragons are great and mighty.


    He then tilted his head to one side.


    I dont understand it.


    The ck Dragon said the same thing once more before continuing to speak.


    I dont understand why they are doing so much because it is the Kings birthday.


    The night view of the Roan Kingdom''s capital was slowly getting more beautiful as they prepared for the celebration of the Kings 50th birthday.


    Is the day you are born important?


    Hong peeked at On before slowly walking over to the ck Dragon''s side. The ck Dragon slightly flinched but Hong ignored it and slowly sat down next to him.


    He then peeked toward a dark spot in the room away from the terrace window and opened his mouth.


    I want to know why a birthday is a special day, nya!


    Hong could see the pair of dark brown eyes that were visible because of the magic light that was on.


    Cale, who was pretty much lying on the bed looking at the map of the capital, observed the ck Dragon and the Cat siblings with a stoic gaze.


    Birthday


    Kim Rok Soo did not find his birthday to be very important. He didnt know whether he felt differently about it when he was young, but it was just another day with a different name as he got older.


    However, there had been a time when it was important.


    That-


    Cale was thinking about the past for a bit when he heard a cold voice.


    I dont have a birthday.


    The ck Dragon was looking at the lights rising from the darkness on the ground that were different from the stars in the night sky.


    I dont know the day I was born.


    It was obvious for the ck Dragon.


    There was no way to know anything in that dark cave. The flow of time, the changes in the world


    The only way for him to get information was from the things the humans said whenever they showed up.


    Fuck, he grew this big after two years? Should we give him less food? Shit, the cost to make the restraining device is going to be so high!


    This motherfucking bastard! Isnt four years enough for you to stop ring so much?!


    He wouldnt even have known how old he was if the bastards guarding the cell didn''t shout at him with disgust.


    I don''t know my birthday.


    As a result, I dont have a birthday.


    Hong quietly observed the ck Dragon''s dark blue eyes.


    He then subconsciously spoke almost in a shout.


    I don''t have one either, nya!


    The ck Dragon turned toward Hong. Hong ced his small front paw on the ck Dragon''s smooth body and continued speaking.


    It''s okay even if you dont have one!


    Of course!


    Hong recalled the memory of a family he had seen at one point but smiled. The ck Dragon''s eyes that were looking outside seemed empty.


    Hong smiled even brighter after seeing that his reflection was filling up those empty eyes.


    He heard a voice that was so monotone that no emotions seemed to be behind them at all.


    Thats not wrong. Its fine if you dont have a birthday.


    It was also fine to forget it.


    That was what Cale thought.


    However


    He recalled a memory from his past.


    Kim Rok Soo did not find his birthday to be important. He just remembered that it was the day he got seaweed soup at the orphanage and also the day that he received the suffocating hardship of bing an adult and having to figure out his life outside the orphanage.


    Rok Soo.


    What is it?


    Were alive this year too.


    So?


    Ah, you dreary bastard! Are you going to act this cold toward me even on my birthday?


    But there was also a time when it had been special.


    But that was not because it was his birthday but because of the memories associated with it.


    If you ask me for a reason as to why a birthday is a special day


    The Cat siblings and the ck Dragon looked at Cale.


    It is because we are alive now.


    Cale closed his eyes.


    It can be special because we realize that we are still alive.


    Raon and Hong tilted their heads slightly. On slightly smiled while looking at the two of them tilt their heads in the same direction.


    Cale opened his eyes. He then looked at the night view outside the window as he spoke.


    And it doesn''t have to be your birthday to have those days.


    Who cared if these vicious and scary three children didnt have birthdays or didnt know their birthdays?


    Then just make it.


    Make it?


    Hongs ears twitched.


    Yeah.


    Hong slowly approached Cale. The ck Dragon did not approach Cale but peeked at Cale.


    Hong hesitated for a moment before speaking. He recalled the child who received a present under the sunset.


    I, I am curious to know if I can really choose a random day as my birthday nya.


    The ck Dragon asked as well.


    Is that really okay?


    They heard Cales response immediately.


    Why wouldnt it be?


    It was a world where the King was celebrating turning 50. It was also a world where some bastards were going to terrorize the people using magic bombs on the same day.


    It was just them choosing an anniversary for themselves.


    Why would that be an issue?


    Cale looked at the children as if to ask what the issue with it was, before flinching.


    The ck Dragon suddenly jerked his head up in an extremely odd manner. However, his neck was short and his face was round, making him look really funny.


    Then this Dragon will think about it.


    The ck Dragon did not choose a date right away.


    There were many dates he had not experienced yet.


    Of course, there was a day he wanted to choose.


    It was the day he first saw the night sky.


    However, an even better day might appear in the future. He wanted to think about it a little longer.


    I am going to make my own anniversary because I am great and mighty.


    He was a great, mighty, and cautious Dragon.


    I want to do the same, nya!


    Hong trotted over to his sister On and rubbed against her body as he spoke.


    You should do it too, noona!


    As On stood there without being able to answer


    Haaaaa.


    Cale let out a deep sigh.


    By the way, are you all not going to sleep?


    I''m going to sleep now, nya!


    Im hungry.


    Haaaaa.


    On watched Hong jump into the soft and warm bed and then Raon proudly raised his head while demanding some food before looking away. She looked at Cales hair, which was sparkling like the sunset underneath the magic light, and then slightly lowered her head.


    She recalled a memory she had forgotten about for a long time.


    On, you were born after the rainy season as the summer arrived. The hot sun signaled the day you were born.


    Why did she suddenly recall this faint piece of memory from her extremely young days that she had not been able to remember until now?


    Was it because she was no longer on the run and didnt have to look away from such a harmonious sight?


    On, your brother was born. His name is Hong. Hong was born after the summer as the morning dew appeared on the leaves. I think that it will be good if our On sticks to Hong when he is cold and our Hong sticks to you when you are hot.


    Of course, she didnt recall the exact dates. She just remembered the warmth of those moments.


    On started to think.


    Even if it wasnt their birthdays, she thought thating up with an anniversary to celebrate Hong and her being alive wouldn''t be bad.


    I''m curious, nya!


    Hong rubbed his head against Cales leg as he spoke.


    I''m curious about everybody''s birthdays, nya! I want to celebrate them, nya!


    Ons eyes lightly sparkled.


    On was curious about everybody''s birthdays as well. She wanted to celebrate them. She wanted to celebrate them because they were alive together right now.


    Cale looked at Hong, who was stuck to his leg, with a stoic gaze, before nonchntlymenting.


    Ask if you are curious.


    Now that I think about it


    Cale frowned after suddenly thinking about something.


    Does the House of Henituse do something for birthdays?


    Do they not do it for Cale because he is trash?


    More importantly, when is this Cale Henituse''s birthday?


    Isnt that going to seem odd if I don''t know that?


    Cale frowned as if this was going to be a headache.


    I guess I''ll look into itter.


    It would be bad if he asked about his birthday to someone and they treated him as something even worse than trash because the capital bomb terror incident wasing up.


    He would take care of everything he needed to take care of before stealthily asking Deputy Butler Hans or Vice Captain Hilsman.


    He picked up a bell from the bedside table.


    Ring.


    Raon added on in a low voice as the bell chimed to summon Ron.


    Give me an extremelyrge steak.


    Haaaaa.


    It was a night where he couldnt help but sigh.


    * * *


    "Then we''re going to pick that day?


    "Thats great, nya!


    Sounds great!


    The children averaging nine-years-old nodded their heads with serious expressions on their faces.


    "The human is a bit busy because of that motherfucking White Star so lets tell him a bitter!


    "Thats great, nya!


    "We will celebrate it really big!


    Thats very good, nya!


    The children averaging nine-years-old who were now family, who were now part of this extremelyrge family, were finally able to choose an important day for them.


    It was very hard! It was an extremely big concern even for someone great and mighty like me! I had too many days I wanted to celebrate!


    Me too, nya! But it''s still fun, nya!


    Hong. Where is the list?


    Here!


    Were missing a few people including the crown prince. We will soon fill them out!


    Hong handed the list to On.


    There were dates listed next to many peoples names starting with Cale.


    <... Lock: October 1st. Rosalyn: April 5th.... Beacrox: December 17th. Ron: February 19th. Mary: Said we will choose together, nya!  >


    Special side story end.


    < Author''s Notes >


    Hello, it is Yu Ryeo Han.


    Today marks four years since < I Became the Trash of the Counts Family > was first released.


    It has already been 4 years since the story started in 2018.


    We are currently on a break waiting for Part 2, but I am here with this side story because I wanted to feel that this story was still alive.


    Thank you very much for being here with me.


    I truly mean that.


    Mm As you already know I think I am going to spend the day eating a lot of food. I''ve already made a list of food to eat for all three meals. I''m quite serious when ites to eating Hehe.


    Then I will return with another side story at the end of April!


    I hope you have a nice and warm day!


    * I ask for your understanding for the individuals whose birthdays have not appeared yet as I n on slowly releasing that information through the story or eventually in another post.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Oh the birthdays toe


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Side Story 5-1: Why did the Archdukes Household in the Breck Kingdom crumble? (1)

    Side Story 5-1: Why did the Archduke''s Household in the Breck Kingdom crumble? (1)


    <Side Story 5 Why did the Archduke''s Household in the Breck Kingdom crumble? (1)>


    At the time when King Zed''s birthday celebration changed to a nightmare because of the Magic Bomb Terror Incident in the Roan Kingdom


    Something big had happened in the Breck Kingdom as well.


    You couldnt find traces of Rosalyn?


    That is the case, your Majesty!


    The king clenched the hand that was holding the throne as the head of the intelligence agency lowered his head with a stiff expression.


    Only the king and a few of his vassals were in the meeting room right now. The king did not hide his emotions.


    How, how could this be?


    Princess Rosalyn had left from the Breck Kingdom and was headed toward the Magic Tower in the Whipper Kingdom.


    She contacted the royal family at least once a day. However, that had stopped at some point.


    Thest thing they got from her was an emergency rescue signal.


    Roan.


    That is the case, your Majesty.


    The coordinates from where they received herst signal was in the Roan Kingdom.


    In order to go from the Breck Kingdom to the Whipper Kingdom, going through the Roan Kingdom was the quickest path unless they went through the Empire.


    Did the Roan Kingdom-?


    The king wondered for a moment if the Roan Kingdom had attacked Rosalyn, but he soon realized it was a useless thought.


    The Roan Kingdom has no reason to mess with a neighboring kingdom. That is a ce that seeks peace unless somebody attacks them first.


    He was aware of the nature of the oldest kingdom on the continent. It was a kingdom that lived quietly if nobody attacked them, but it was an extremely disgustingly persistent kingdom that would survive through everything and go after anybody who attacked them.


    The Breck Kingdom was extremely aware of this as it was the oldest kingdom after the Roan Kingdom and the Jungle.


    Then what happened?


    No, most importantly


    Only a few people knew that Rosalyn was headed toward the Whipper Kingdom''s Magic Tower.


    There was no way for a foreign kingdom to figure it out when only a few people within the Breck Kingdom knew about it.


    But that doesnt mean that there are no ways for them to figure it out.


    If one of those extremely few people from the inside leaked that information to a foreign kingdom


    Or if there are no connections to a foreign kingdom


    Furthermore, the fact that Rosalyn stopped contacting them


    Someone on the inside is responsible.


    Someone in the Breck Kingdom or maybe some faction in the kingdom must have attacked Rosalyn.


    Your Majesty.


    The head of the intelligence agency noticed the king''s face darken and cautiously started speaking.


    It is possible that only her magic videomunication device was destroyed by a monster or a sudden unexpected situation.


    Do you really mean that?


    My apologies, your Majesty.


    Unlike the other vassals who were in here, the head of the intelligence agency was decently aware of Rosalyn''s abilities. Furthermore, the people who left with Rosalyn were from the kingdoms shadow brigade and were skilled enough to even protect the king.


    Those people were taken down by a monster or couldn''t contact them because of an unexpected situation?


    The chances of that were extremely low.


    The king sat on the throne and looked down at his vassals who did not dare to look at him and eventually spoke in a low voice.


    Send an official request for assistance to the Roan Kingdom.


    Your Majesty, that!


    The vassal from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs urgently responded.


    The entire continent might find out about this if something goes wrong! If that happens, the dignity of the kingdom-


    Enough!


    Bang!


    The king mmed his hand down on the throne.


    "Do you think that I would say something like this without knowing that the dignity of the kingdom might fall or that it might open up some other issue with diplomacy?


    A kingdoms most likely candidate for the throne, who was almost at the point of being officially confirmed, had disappeared. They were uncertain as to whether she was alive or dead and the kingdom didn''t even know where she was.


    The dignity of the kingdom would definitely fall if others found out about this, and if things went wrong, some kingdoms may send forces to find this potential future queen in order to negotiate or threaten the kingdom. It could even lead to even worse diplomatic situations for the kingdom.


    However, it had been a long time since they had been unable to contact her.


    Any longer


    The king could not leave this fact alone any longer.


    Am I doing this just to find my child?


    The vassal urgently lowered his head after seeing the kings cold gaze. The king looked at the vassals who were his hands and feet and asked.


    Who is Rosalyn?


    The Chief of Staff bowed and responded.


    She is the future of the Breck Kingdom, your Majesty.


    "That is correct.


    Nobody here spoke up to oppose what the Chief of Staff said.


    The king was looking at Rosalyn, not as his daughter, but as the future of the Breck Kingdom.


    This king, the former king, and the former queen before that No, even if we go up a few more generations There is no heir to the throne with Rosalyns level of abilities.


    The king was well aware of his own te. He also knew about the former king, his father, and the queen before him, his grandmother.


    The royal family had not had anybody who had an especially talented brain or special ability.


    They had all had decent intelligence and average talents.


    Of course, they had been sincere people who had worked their hardest to maintain the kingdom well within their limits.


    However, they had been unable to raise the Breck Kingdom to an even higher level.


    However, Rosalyn


    That child


    That child is a talented child. I''m certain that she can raise the Breck Kingdom to new heights.


    The Rosalyn that the king had observed had shown talent in Disciplines of Kingship and administration, but that childs talents did not stop there.


    Military science, tactics And magic.


    The king thought about the areas in which Rosalyns talents shone bright as well as the Western continent that had maintained peace for too long.


    A long period of peace is bound to bring forth something ominous.


    Of course, it was fine if something ominous like a war did not happen.


    In fact, it was even better if those kinds of situations did not appear.


    The king felt this way because he knew.


    As a father, he knew that Rosalyn was a warm person. That child would be able to add warmth to her wisdom to use it for maintaining the peace even longer.


    The king organized his thoughts and opened his mouth.


    Are you all scared of the Breck Kingdom''s dignity falling?


    Dignity falling temporarily was nothing.


    I am scared that the future of the Breck Kingdom would disappear.


    The king was afraid of the future disappearing.


    Your Majesty.


    The head of Administration calmly responded.


    However, the citizens of the kingdom will fall into chaos if they learn that her highness is missing.


    Mm.


    I believe we need to deeply consider that aspect, your Majesty.


    Yes, I understand.


    The citizens of the Breck Kingdom called Rosalyn the rose of the sun and affectionately praised her talents and beauty.


    There was a moment of silence before the king gave his vassals an order.


    One day. We will look for her one more day and look for a new direction if there are no changes.


    With that, another meeting without any progress came to an end.


    * * *


    Screeeech.


    The king, who had been in his study alone, opened his mouth after hearing the door open.


    I said not to let anybody in-


    Royal Father.


    Oh, it''s you, John.


    First princess Rosalyn''s younger brother, first prince John. The king straightened his shoulders and raised his head. But his shoulders slumped a bit again after seeing the concerned look in his childs eyes.


    "Are you okay, Royal Father?


    The king weakly smiled at his son''s gaze that was full of warmth like his mother''s. He then shared a bit of his honest sentiments.


    It is a bit difficult. But I guess I cant let it show, right?


    Royal Father.


    If Rosalyn was like the sun, John was like the moon. He was someone who made you feel at peace when he was with you and someone you felt as if you could lean on.


    I''m sorry. I know you must be anxious as well and that I should not be showing this side to you.


    It''s okay, Royal Father.


    Prince John understood why the king was like this right now.


    Maybe he was the only one for his father to lean on right now since his sister Rosalyn was not here. He would usually show this weak side to his mother and seek out her opinion for the typical issues, but he only showed his resolute self in front of her for this issue.


    John felt as if he could understand him a bit.


    But, Royal Father.


    Yes? You may speak.


    I have a slightly different thought.


    John closed his eyes.


    His struggling parents and his anxious younger siblings


    The chief executives who were at a loss for words


    The pce that was falling into chaos as the news about Rosalyn''s disappearance slowly spread despite their best efforts to contain it


    His thoughts ended with his sister.


    His sister Rosalyn''s face.


    Royal Father. I''m certain that my sister is alive and well.


    John.


    We would have heard something about her in some shape or form by now if something had happened to her.


    If it was his sister, his sister Rosalyn


    No news is good news. You know what sister is like, Royal Father.


    It was possible that John was more aware of his older sisters personality than his Royal Father.


    That was why John spoke honestly despite it potentially sounding a bit cold.


    Sisters corpse has not been found.


    John, corpse?! How could you use such a word-?!


    "That means that she is alive, Royal Father.


    John.


    Royal Father. Sister is definitely alive. She is probably looking for it.


    A gentle smile appeared on Johns face.


    He then continued speaking to the king.


    Sister should be looking into the reason or the evil person responsible for putting her in this missing status. And once she finds it


    He heard about how the citizens of the kingdom called his sister the rose of the sun.


    She will definitely return.


    However, John did not agree with that.


    She is that kind of person.


    She was fire.


    His sister was like fire.


    Fire symbolized warmth to some but brought fear to others. She was that kind of person. She was more like the sun itself than the rose of the sun.


    Royal Father. So please dont worry.


    Yes, thank you.


    John simply smiled despite noticing that the king seemed to take his words just as hopeful words to console him.


    John. Please take good care of things while I am gone.


    Please be safe, noonim.


    Ohe on. Do you really think that something would happen to me?


    John recalled the moment he said goodbye to Rosalyn before she left for the Whipper Kingdom.


    I''m sure there wont be. Of course, it''s a different story if we are talking about you causing some issues


    John, you know me so well. Its amazing.


    How could he not know?


    He was probably the person who looked at Rosalyn''s back the most and followed behind her.


    Noonim.


    That was why John knew what his sister was thinking and what she wanted.


    Huuuuuu.


    He let out a deep breath to calm himself. He walked out of the king''s study and headed toward his pce as he thought to himself.


    No matter what happened, pleasee back soon, noonim. Pleasee back before a seed of doubt inside me sprouts.


    He had shown a look of certainty in front of his Royal Father, but doubt was also roaming around a person''s heart, looking for an opening to sprout.


    Squeeze.


    John pushed down on his chest with his hand before taking out his videomunication device.


    He was waiting for Rosalyn''s call.


    * * *


    That night, the night that the news about the Roan Kingdom''s Magic Bomb Terror Incident reached the Breck Kingdom and all of the Western continent


    John stealthily went to visit his mother and father in the middle of the night.


    Royal Father, Royal Mother!


    It was rare to hear Johns usually calm voice sound so urgent or excited.


    John?


    John pulled out a videomunication device from his pocket as even the Queen looked at him in shock. The videomunication device was already off but it was still warm as if it had been in use until just moments ago.


    Noonim called me!


    What?


    R, really?


    John motioned to the Chief of Staff as the king and queen asked in shock. The king quickly snapped back to his senses and sent a signal to someone.


    Chhh-


    A thorough barrier was created around the area. John grabbed the king and queens hands as he spoke.


    Noonim called from the Roan Kingdom.


    Did she really?


    What about her health? Did she seem okay?


    John gently clenched his hands to calm the king and queen who were throwing question after question at him.


    I thought that she looked healthy, Royal Mother. She said that she met a good friend and is in a safe ce right now. However


    However?


    The king''s heart sank at Johnsst word while the Queens heart sank at Johns now stiff face.


    John looked at his parents and calmly continued speaking.


    However, she asked me to keep her status a secret.


    Why would she?


    "She also said that she would be here soon. But she is going to travel in secret.


    John stopped talking for a moment before continuing.


    She also asked if the Archduke was doing fine.


    The king and the queen looked at Johns eyes at that moment.


    They realized the emotions behind each others gazes.


    Quietly


    Extremely stealthily


    The kings guards left the pce and started moving.


    This was the first time something like this had happened since the current king became king.


    * * *


    Clunk.


    The carriage gently rocked. The impact was faint, probably because this was a highest-grade carriage.


    Rosalyn.


    Hmm?


    Rosalyn looked up from the document toward the person seated across from her. Choi Han was looking at the dark night sky as he spoke.


    I agreed toe because you said you needed help. But I haven''t heard any details about our n.


    Mm. I guess thats true.


    Rosalyn nodded her head and smiled after noticing Lock timidly looking at her.


    Choi Han and Lock.


    She was thankful that the two of them agreed to go with her to the Breck Kingdom without any hesitation.


    Mm.


    Rosalyn organized her thoughts and resumed speaking.


    First, the Breck Kingdom has one Archdukes household. It was given the title about 200 years ago. Were going to destroy it.


    And


    I''m also going to abdicate my position as princess.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Rosalyn truly is the rose of the sun!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Side Story 5-2: Why did the Archdukes Household in the Breck Kingdom crumble? (2)

    Side Story 5-2: Why did the Archduke''s Household in the Breck Kingdom crumble? (2)


    Gasp.


    Lock covered his mouth with both hands.


    Haaaaa.


    Choi Han sighed deeply before speaking.


    I''m pretty sure the vague n you gave before is exactly what you just told us?


    Thats it.


    Rosalyn responded refreshingly and Choi Han looked at her for a bit before nodding his head.


    I see.


    Thats right.


    Lock watched the calm Choi Han and the smiling Rosalyn and quietly lowered his head. He then nodded his head as well after a bit.


    I see. Mm I guess thats it if hyung and noona says it is.


    Lock decided not to think deeply about it. He looked down at his hands instead.


    I need to get stronger.


    He thought about someone. He fixed his thoughts while recalling that person''s back.


    No. Its not getting stronger.


    That person did not seem strong at all. He did not have some exceptional powers.


    But looking at that person''s back oddly made his anxiety disappear.


    I need to be like that too.


    He needed to do that so that somebody, such as his young siblings, could look at his back and have the same thoughts.


    Lock closed his eyes as he firmed his resolve. Although he didnt know what was going to happen in the Breck Kingdom, he knew that it would go well because he was with his hyung and noona.


    Furthermore, it should help him grow stronger as well.


    * * *


    The Breck Kingdom had many secret passages for potential emergency situations.


    One of those secret passages was in an isted house in a part of the forest that doesn''t get much traffic.


    The door to the basement of that house opened.


    Noonim.


    John, long time no see.


    John stopped walking out of the basement for a moment to look at Rosalyn.


    She really is alive.


    John''s heart was finally at peace. He had trusted that she was alive, but it was different from being able to confirm his sisters health with his own eyes. However, his face did not show that relief.


    Who is it?


    The kitchen was connected to the basement.


    There was a four person dining table in the kitchen. Rosalyn was sitting down at the table, pointing to the seat across from her for John.


    And behind her


    H, hello.


    There was a feeble but quite tall guy. The face that was visible thanks to the magic light on top of the dining table and the voice he heard let John know that this guy was a young boy.


    Mm.


    However, there was someone who was more eye-catching than that young boy.


    It was the person who was seated on the kitchen window ledge looking outside. He bowed his head when he and John made eye contact.


    He then looked outside again.


    Something is odd.


    This person seemed a bit older than the other tall young boy, but he also seemed too young to be called a young man. However, the person''s expression that was visible thanks to the moonlight shining into the window was bleak, unlike his oddly innocent-looking face.


    Was it because John kept looking at him?


    My name is Choi Han.


    Ah, I see.


    The person introduced himself as Choi Han.


    And this is Lock. They are both my important friends.


    Ah. Hello, Prince John.


    Rosalyn introduced Lock and Lock awkwardly greeted John with the Breck Kingdom''s style of respectful greeting.


    John finally smiled and sat across from his sister.


    Please sit down as well, Lock-nim.


    Lock rapidly waved his hand as John pointed to an empty seat.


    "Ah, I am okay, your highness! And t, there is no need to be so respectful to me.


    That is not true, Lock-nim. You are my noonims friend.


    Thank you very much.


    Lock shyly smiled before moving to Choi Han''s side.


    John watched him with a smile on his face before turning his head to look at Rosalyn. This was his sister, whose red hair was even more splendid than the light from this magic light.


    Noonim. Was it the Archduke?


    Yeah.


    A twisted smile appeared on Rosalyns face.


    The Archduke did something quite daring.


    The House of Richardson, the only Archduke''s household in the Breck Kingdom.


    That house''s history could be traced back about 200 years. The king at the time had two children. The second child, who had shown special talent, was made king while the first child was given the title of Archduke Richardson.


    It was said that the first child epted that situation at the time, however, the situation changed as the generations passed.


    The current Archduke''s House of Richardson was the leader of the noble faction and was always in political conflict with the king.


    Noonim, it seems as if the head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs leaked your travel path to the Archduke.


    Really? Royal Father must have been disappointed.


    The head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs was one of the kings close confidants.


    Rosalyn looked down at the table that was lit by the magic light and opened her mouth.


    "The current Archduke must really desire the king''s position. However, it is not a position he could get because I die.


    He must trust his child and the future.


    Rosalyn looked at John. John looked at the magic light as he continued to speak.


    The Archduke''s first child is said to be a genius who is only second to you, Noonim, at least when ites to administration and finance. Because of that-


    Rosalyn finished the sentence as John could not do so.


    Because of that, if nobody knows that it was the Archduke who was responsible for my death in a foreign kingdom Even if the current Archduke cannot be king, his son or maybe his sons descendants could achieve that dream?


    Thats right.


    The Archduke must have determined that it would be much more difficult to find an opening to take the throne if Rosalyn became Queen.


    He must have done this because he believed that if Rosalyn was not there, then there were only average candidates for the throne, making a better future possible.


    However, the Archduke failed because he wasnt fully aware of your magic abilities. Hes probably extremely anxious right now.


    The Archduke is probably uncertain as to whether I am dead or alive.


    John looked at Rosalyn''s eyes after hearing her cold voice.


    The people who were with me either died or were seriously injured.


    Mm.


    Lock groaned but John only looked at Rosalyn.


    Noonim, she


    His sister was angry right now.


    She was also sad.


    One of the people who were with me was a traitor.


    Was it the diplomat?


    John, you truly are smart.


    Not at all.


    John knew that he was not smart.


    However, he simply guessed that someone from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs would be the traitor since the head of that ministry was serving the Archduke.


    There were only a few people apanying Rosalyn to the Whipper Kingdom. The kings shadows, a diplomat, an attendant, and a few knights were with her so that they could move stealthily and efficiently.


    Naturally, Rosalyn and the king felt that they were all confidants they could trust.


    A paralyzing poison was put into my food and the food of some of the shadows. It wasn''t too strong, but we were unable to properly react to the sudden attack.


    Rosalyn recalled the moment when she was attacked.


    She had recalled this memory tens, no, hundreds of times.


    Hundreds of people suddenly surrounded their carriage and group. Then the attack started.


    Rosalyn thought about the people who protected her until the end.


    All of the bastards the Archduke sent are dead.


    She did not leave even one bastard alive. The few who started running away to inform the Archduke about Rosalyns magic abilities all died as well.


    It had been a dark night. Rosalyn, who was thinking about that time when she thoroughly searched through the forest, opened her mouth.


    The Archduke''s household broke the fundamental rule.


    John thought about the irond rule that had been in ce since the birth of the Archduke''s household.


    "The Archdukes household


    The royal family could deny the existence of the Archduke''s household if they broke this rule.


    The Archdukes household


    Is not allowed to have troops.


    The king from 200 years ago prohibited the Archduke''s household from having troops because he was worried that it might hinder or threaten the second child. Surprisingly, it was the older son who asked for that first.


    The Archduke''s household was a good partner and rival to the royal family at that time. The Archduke gathered the opinions of the nobles and schrs to make suggestions or confront the royal family in politics and administration.


    That was why the Breck Kingdom was able to be maintained so well until now. However, that confrontation slowly changed.


    Rosalyn calmlymented.


    The Archduke''s household broke the fundamental rule.


    John recalled what the king had said.


    There was a reason the head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs didn''t want us to reveal that Rosalyn was missing. The Archduke''s side wanted to find Rosalyn first. They wanted to find her first and-!


    He couldnt finish the sentence as he couldn''t forget the wrath on the king''s face nor the queens pale face.


    John. I''m going to take down the Archdukes household.


    Noonim.


    John called out to Rosalyn in a low voice after hearing what he thought she might say. However, Rosalyns gaze was that of someone who had made up their mind.


    There will be internal conflict in the Breck Kingdom if we leave the Archduke''s household as is. But this is not the time to let something like that happen.


    The za in the Roan Kingdom''s capital The attack and Magic Bomb Terror Incident that happened in the middle of the day


    The enemy behind it was an unknown being.


    The peace was long.


    Rosalyn thought that the peace on the Western continent had been too long and that battles might happen to go against this peace.


    Actually, she was almost certain about it.


    An internal conflict in such a situation would only be cutting away at the kingdoms lifeline.


    Rosalyn wanted to protect her kingdom, her home.


    But I amcking when ites to doing that.


    There was something she wanted to do, something she treasured as much as the kingdom.


    My friends and I will soon deal with the Archduke''s house.


    Noonim, the nobles will riot if you do that.


    John thought that Rosalyn would have proof that the Archduke was responsible for the attack.


    However, even the head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs was in the Archduke''s hands. The noble faction followed the Archduke.


    Taking care of the Archdukes household quickly without even talking to the nobles about it in such a situation was likely to cause the noble faction to riot in some form or fashion.


    And that riot


    Noonim, you know how it would be. If the nobles riot-


    My position might be in danger? You''re trying to say that they might make me their enemy because they can''t turn the royal family into their enemy?


    That''s right.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Rosalyn looked at John.


    I''m not going to be Queen.


    Noonim!


    John jumped up from the chair.


    Rosalyn gently smiled.


    John. I love this kingdom. I love thisnd and its citizens. They are important to me. I treasure them.


    She closed her eyes.


    She recalled the sight of the capital as she looked down from the highest spot in the pce.


    However.


    Yes, even while looking at the sight, I


    It is not my dream.


    I want to do magic that will let me fly in the sky.


    Can you understand the difference?


    Rosalyn looked into Rosalyn''s eyes before sitting back down. He then sighed as he responded.


    Of course I do.


    John spoke freely to his sister as he used to do when he was younger.


    I understand it very well.


    During that time in the past when Rosalyn was thinking about doing magic that would let her fly in the sky, John had been next to her taking in the view of the Breck Kingdom from the capital to the horizon. He couldn''t forget the sight of the yellow wheat from the good harvest and the citizens working on the farms in the distance.


    John, your dream is the kingdom, right?


    .


    Rosalyn knew about her brothers dream.


    While she finished everything she needed to learn as a member of the royal family and studied magic deep into the night The light in the study in Johns Pce was always lit.


    John. You are most like me among all of our siblings.


    "Because I too only look toward my dreams as I live.


    Yeah.


    The two of them were silent for a moment.


    Lock was observing Rosalyn, who seemed oddly different from her usual self, before turning away. Choi Han was looking out the window with an odd smile on his face.


    I will somehow convince Royal Father and Royal Mother.


    Huuuuuu.


    John let out a short sigh at Rosalynsment. Rosalyn smiled before continuing to speak.


    First, I''m going to be very loud while taking care of the Archduke''s household. It wont take very long.


    She was nning on making it such a big deal that the whole kingdom would be talking about it.


    "While I do that, John, you-


    Take care of the pce?


    Yes, thats right.


    Rosalyn couldn''t hide her pleasure at John who understood what she wanted right away. John looked away after seeing Rosalyns gaze and added on.


    Im not going to get rid of everybody who followed the Archduke. I will only capture the ones who lied to the royal family and tried to trick us; the ones who show potential signs of causing internal conflict.


    You already have a list?


    I dont have an urate list yet. It looks like youll have to help me a bit.


    Okay. Lets do it together.


    Rosalyn extended her hand and John grabbed it.


    Trantor''s Comments Interesting development


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Side Story 5-3: Why did the Archdukes Household in the Breck Kingdom crumble? (3)

    Side Story 5-3: Why did the Archduke''s Household in the Breck Kingdom crumble? (3)


    Rosalyn looked at how the hands that had been smaller than hers had now grownrger. Her young brothers hands had so many scars.


    John had gone to the border military training a few years ago and she heard that he was still dutiful to his sword arts training.


    You have to be the next king.


    Haaa.


    Rosalyn chuckled while watching John sigh.


    She knew that although her brother was sighing like this, he would be better than anybody at being king.


    People said that she had a lot of talents.


    She did not deny that.


    She thankfully had quite a lot of talent.


    However, she could not agree with them saying that she should take the throne and not her brother.


    Rosalyn could not forget how, when they were looking out the window at a high spot in the pce, her brothers eyes had sparkled not because he was looking at the sky, but because he was looking at the Breck Kingdom.


    He looked as if he was shining.


    I will take care of the Archduke''s household and denounce my position as a candidate for the throne. They shouldnt say much about it if I leave the kingdom right after that. People will make their own judgments if I leave as quietly and quickly as possible.


    Noona, thats not good.


    "Why not?


    Rosalyn could feel her brothers hands tighten around hers.


    Noona, you have to denounce it while looking cool.


    Something dishonorable doesnt suit you.


    Rosalyn casually responded.


    Then it might put your position in peril. People might keep looking for me.


    A smile appeared on Johns face.


    Rosalyn truly felt as if her younger brother had grown up.


    Noona.


    John continued in a low voice.


    "Things like that are for me to take care of as well. Knowing that I have a sister I can be proud of is enough to give me strength.


    Rosalyn clenched her eyes shut.


    This kingdom, thisnd, the citizens, and my family


    I really love them.


    It really is right for you to be king.


    Rosalyn opened her eyes again and they were sparkling brightly as if a weight had been lifted off of them.


    However, those eyes soon sank down with an odd glow.


    It was the moment John asked this question.


    Noona, but, mm, is it okay for just the three of you to go to the Archduke? You dont need any of the Royal Knights? We also have the Royal Mage-nim.


    Mm.


    Rosalyn seemed to debate for a bit before looking toward her friends and responding.


    I think we should be enough. Isnt that right?


    Huh? T, that-


    Lock hesitated while Choi Han stood up and calmly responded.


    It is.


    That was Choi Hans answer after already having visited the Archduke''s Estate earlier in the day.


    * * *


    This is crazy!


    I can''t deny that. But who do you think is the crazy one?


    The person peeking out the window stopped talking for a moment after hearing his friendsment. His friend continued to speak.


    Is it the Archduke who messed with a throne candidate who was traveling to another kingdom? Or is it Princess Rosalyn who said that the Archdukes family name will disappear from the list of nobles if they do not seal their doors for 500 years?


    Seriously, why the hell did something like this happen in the Breck Kingdom?!


    The man and the woman The two reporters were in a residence near the Archduke''s Estate looking out the window to see what was going on.


    Princess Rosalyn is amazing. I heard she sent the message to the Archdukes Estate regarding sealing its door yesterday evening?


    It was more of a deration of war than a message.


    And the royal family?


    Theyre calm.


    The pce waspletely silent.


    However, all sorts of things were being said throughout the Breck Kingdom starting from the capital.


    Most people were not even aware of Princess Rosalyn being missing.


    That was why all sorts of theories were being created about her mysterious disappearance and the Archduke who attacked her.


    The Archduke''s household gathered troops? The proof the princess brought with her was thorough. The Archduke''s seal was on the document ordering the troops to attack the princess.


    Its a clear vition of the fundamental rule.


    The missing Rosalyn suddenly appeared in the kingdom and attacked the Archdukes Estate while revealing the fact that the Archduke had gathered troops.


    Anybody who had even the slightest interest in the royal family knew that the Archduke''s household was not allowed to gather troops.


    "The nobles are quiet as well, right?


    Who knows? The royal family and the nobles both look quiet on the outside but I''m sure it is quite vicious there right now.


    There might be a huge political strife between the throne faction and the noble faction if something goes wrong.


    Itd be a blessing if it ended in just political strife.


    One of the reporters could not hide their anxiety.


    There was only one reason for it.


    It might go beyond political strife to a bloody battle. If that happens, the peace in the Breck Kingdom will break.


    Groan.


    It was at that moment.


    Screeeech-


    Therge iron gate that blocked the entrance to the Archdukes Estate slowly opened.


    ck, ck, ck.


    They could hear the sound of hooves getting louder.


    Son of a.


    Looks like there is no going back now.


    A Knights Brigade arrived in front of the wide open gate. They were all riding horses and gave off a vicious aura that showed that they had not only been training for a day or two.


    They could see soldiers behind the Knights Brigade as well. They too looked as if they had been trained for a long time.


    I''m sure that is not all of the troops that the Archduke has been hiding, right?


    Of course not.


    The woman looked at the clock.


    Its soon. Princess Rosalyn will be here soon.


    Will shee with the Royal Knights Brigade? But there was no news about the Knights Brigade leaving the pce!


    I don''t know. I''m sure shell do some-!


    The reporter who was speaking could not finish the sentence and could only nkly look at something with his jaws dropped.


    The path to the Archdukes household.


    There were some people walking toward it from a distance.


    W, what is that?


    Just three people.


    The knight couldn''t take his eyes off of the person in front of the trio.


    T, that is the princess, right?


    His friend did not respond.


    She was also looking at one ce with shock.


    It was red.


    The sky was grey and cloudy as if the spring rain would soone. It was a day when the freshness of spring was not visible at all.


    People were mumbling about how the weather was fitting for a day with a vicious incident.


    Through the grey sky and the simrly drab colors of the city


    A red fog was rising up.


    No, it was heading toward the Archduke''s Estate.


    Thats mana, right?


    Yeah


    It looked like a fire burning up.


    Not only was Rosalyn''s red mana wrapped around her body, she was releasing it all around her as she leisurely headed toward the Archdukes Estate.


    She then looked around with a smile on her face.


    There are quite a lot of hidden spectators.


    She peeked at her wrist. There was a bracelet on it.


    Take it.


    Royal Father, doesnt this belong to the Royal Mage?


    He said for you to have it.


    It was a bracelet made of middle-grade magic stones.


    Rosalyn.


    Yes, Royal Father?


    If youre going to go down that path anyway, it is okay if you do not be the best. I just hope you grow enough to achieve your dreams.


    But Rosalyn, your health must be your top priority. Do you understand?


    Thank you very much, Royal Father. Royal Mother.


    Rosalyns mother was touching Rosalyns clothes and asked a question.


    By the way, do you have a ce to stay?


    Yes, Royal Mother. I do.


    She spoke to the concerned Queen and King.


    I have great friends. I have a lot to learn from them in many ways.


    Of course, she also had non-human friends, such as the Dragon who was her friend in magic.


    Rosalyn thought about her parents who had finally smiled in relief after hearing thatment before stopping in front of the gates of the Archduke''s Estate.


    ck.


    The Knights Brigade split down the middle and a person appeared.


    It was a man who seemed to be simr in age to the king.


    It was the Archduke.


    Your magic abilities are much greater than I imagined. You are quite the skilled mage.


    Rosalyn lightly responded back.


    "Thats why I didn''t die.


    Pffft. The Archduke chuckled but the mood of the Knights Brigade behind him sank even lower.


    Rosalyn looked at the Knights Brigade, the soldiers, and the Estate beforementing.


    It looks like you have no ns on sealing your doors.


    The Archduke shook his head.


    Seal our doors for five hundred years? Isnt that basically telling us to be destroyed?


    I wont deny that.


    However.


    One corner of the Archduke''s lips curled up.


    "What are you nning on doing with just three people? Will the Royal Knights Brigade be here soon?


    The Royal Knights Brigade has things to do.


    Rosalyn and the Archduke''s conversation was not heavy and continued peacefully. However, the Knights Brigade still had their hands on their scabbards and Rosalyn released even more red mana than before and did not decrease it.


    I wonder what the Royal Knights Brigade has to do.


    I''m pretty sure you have an idea?


    Who knows?


    The Royal Knights Brigade was probably moving to find the nobles who plotted with the Archduke, find the Archduke''s hidden troops, or take them down after having found them.


    Then princess, you n on destroying my family with just the three of you?


    Rosalyn put on a smile instead of responding.


    The Archduke smiled as well.


    How arrogant. No matter how skilled you are as a mage, my troops are not chumps who were gathered overnight. It looks like you made some friends while moving alone in a foreign kingdom, but ying house is very different from the realities of battle.


    My goodness.


    My goodness, he talks so much.


    Rosalyn simply raised a hand instead of saying the rest of that sentence.


    As the Knights Brigade flinched and tensed up thinking that she was about to cast a spell


    Choi Han walked up next to Rosalyn.


    ng.


    He pulled out his sword.


    ck aura appeared at the tip of his sword.


    Sword master!


    The Archduke frowned once someone was unable to hold back and shouted.


    The Knights faces stiffened.


    Mm.


    Lock hesitated a bit before slowly moving to Rosalyns other side.


    Rosalyn stretched her hand toward the sky at that moment. Red mana shot out of her fingertips and headed toward the ash-like sky.


    It looked as if a small sun was rising.


    However, it was not the sun.


    Shaaaaaaaaaa-


    A breeze blew by them.


    The red mana gathered together and Rosalyn smiled.


    The Archduke retreated back while motioning to the Knights Brigade.


    "Get them!


    The Knights Brigade started moving.


    Rosalyn looked at the red mana floating in the sky for a moment.


    My country.


    My kingdom.


    Princess Rosalyn would withdraw from thisnd starting today.


    Royal Father. Heres the thing


    She recalled what the king had said to her.


    He said that he wanted her to grow enough to achieve her dreams.


    But her dreams were quite vast.


    I want to be the greatest mage.


    She wanted to be a mage who was notcking even when up against a Dragon.


    Although Princess Rosalyn of the Breck Kingdom would disappear starting today, Rosalyn, the mage from the Breck Kingdom was just getting started.


    Rosalyn.


    Noona.


    Choi Han and Lock. Her friends were calling her.


    Rosalyn thought about how she was simply mage Rosalyn to them and opened her mouth.


    Lets go.


    The red mana shot forward toward the Archduke''s Estate, a power that was beyond human limits destroyed the Archduke''s Estate and a ck aura swept through the Archduke''s Estate.


    At the end, the Archdukes family was no longer a noble family and the people who followed the Archduke and delivered information about the Breck Kingdom to them either silently lost their positions or titles.


    Lets go back. Lock, youe too.


    Okay, hyung.


    Yes, lets go back.


    Rosalyn then left the Breck Kingdom for her new home.


    However, she would return to the Breck Kingdom in a little bit.


    She woulde back to help the Breck Kingdom from the war that would spread throughout the Western continent.


    Of course, she was a mage when she returned to her hometown for the first time in a while. It would be just like the dream she had in the corner of her heart since she was a young girl.


    Side Story 5. Why did the Archduke''s Household in the Breck Kingdom crumble? End


    The next side story is The God of Deaths Observation Journal.


    < Authors Note >


    Hello, it is Yu Ryeo Han.


    I n on providing information about the paperback via a message with my publisher in May!


    I hope you have a nice day.


    Thank you very much!


    Trantor''s Comments


    What a nice story about Rosalyn.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Side Story 6-1: The God of Death’s Observation Journal (1)

    Side Story 6-1: The God of Death¡¯s Observation Journal (1)


    =====


    Journal Entry #1


    I became a god.


    Specifically, I became the God of Death.


    This is crazy.


    Someone like me is a god?


    =====


    The God of Death was climbing a mountain.


    This ce is deste every time Ie here.


    Crunch.


    He stepped on a ck bundle of sticks which turned into ash and scattered into the air.


    The god stopped walking for a moment and looked around.


    .


    ck ground.


    The ground was cracked as if there had been a drought, and only a red liquid was flowing where a river used to be. Only the ck boulders were maintaining their shapes.


    The only things here are rocks.


    The dried trees were all ck regardless of their heights, and there were no grass nor wildflowers around them.


    Furthermore, the sky was the color of ash and did not even allow the tiniest amount of sunlight to reach the ground.


    Tsk.


    The God of Death clicked his tongue and continued walking to the top of the mountain to meet the owner of thisnd.


    Hey!


    He shouted toward the small temple on top of the mountain.


    Actually, it was just a shabby little hut rather than a temple.


    Hey Shield dude!


    One of the two people on a bench in the yard outside the hut turned his head and scowled after seeing the God of Death.


    That stupid bastard! I told him not to call you like that!


    "Why are you getting angry? Are you the shield dude? The person he is talking about is calm so why are you throwing a fit? Are you petty as well since you''re a cheapskate? And how dare you call a god a stupid bastard? Look at this punk constantly crossing the line.


    Ow!


    The person shouting at the God of Death could not hold back his anger and clenched his hair with both hands.


    His long rose-gold hair fluttered like burning fire in the air.


    The God of Death snorted at this and sat down on one side of the bench.


    Youre here?


    The other person of the two greeted the God of Death with a gruff expression on his face. He then turned his gaze and silently wiped a rock shield that was so old that it was cracked.


    Hey Shield dude.


    What?


    Your disciple crossed over another mountain.


    Ahem.


    You smiled right now, didnt you? Didnt you?


    The corners of the gruff mans mouth slightly twitched and the God of Death did not miss it. The corners of the man with the long rose-gold hairs lips also twitched, but the God of Death paid him no attention.


    He seemed to be teasing the man wiping the rock shield as he asked.


    Does it make you happy? But it seems like you already knew about it. Were you watching everything despite pretending not to care? Hmm?


    The God of Death became entertained seeing the extremely gruff man show a reaction as he continued talking.


    Oh, God of Death.


    The man put the shield down at that moment.


    The God of Death flinched and stopped talking.


    Did I tease you a bit too much?


    He warily peeked at the man as he asked. It was because it would cause quite the headache if this man in front of him became angry.


    However, the man did not answer the God of Death''s question. He said something else instead.


    Oh God of Death, please take good care of Jung Gun.


    The expression disappeared from the God of Deaths face.


    "Cage as well.


    The God of Death then sighed after hearing the second name. He then shrugged his shoulders in an exaggerated manner.


    I told you that there is nothing I can do about that punk Jung Gun. They dont look like it, but the kiddos from the Choi family are all super stubborn!


    As stubborn as you though?


    Of course!


    The God of Death admitted it.


    Of course they are not as stubborn as me!


    He grumbled with an unhappy expression on his face.


    "And I dont know why that punk Cage''s personality is getting worse and worse! I mean I know it was terrible even when she was young! What kind of seven year old tells a god to shut up?!


    So are you going to turn away from everyone?


    The God of Deaths exaggerated shrugs stopped and his shoulders slumped down to normal.


    There was a short moment of silence before the God of Death looked at the deste ground and broke the silence.


    Oh God of Protection.


    He spoke again to the man wiping the old shield.


    "Turn away? You know very well that I cannot do that.


    The man wiping the shield did not respond at all. However, the God of Death chuckled after seeing him slowly smile.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A breeze brushed past the God of Death''s face. He spoke almost in a sigh.


    "Why was it determined that gods were not born but made?


    Is it hard?


    Do you think it wouldn''t be hard? My goodness-


    He stopped for a moment before continuing.


    I tried to be desensitized, but it''s not going well.


    What isnt?


    I really hate sacrificing a few for the greater good.


    Isnt that why you brought that child over?


    Kim Rok Soo?


    Yes.


    I can''t deny that.


    He stood up from the bench.


    "Are you leaving?


    Yes.


    Goodbye.


    The man wiping the shield said goodbye to the God of Death without even looking at him. The God of Death did not look at him as he walked out of the hut.


    "Why are you following me?


    Hey idiot.


    The God of Death looked at the man with the rose-gold colored hair who called him an idiot.


    What?


    The man scratched at his rose gold colored hair and walked up to the God of Death to speak in a quiet voice after hearing that uninterested response.


    Cheer up. We have booze here, soe if you get frustrated. I can at least give that much to an idiot like you.


    The God of Death shook his head as he started walking again.


    Ow, that son of a bitch! Hes always like this even when I''m trying to be nice to him!


    He heard an extremely annoyed voice behind his back but he ignored it.


    However, he then heard a voice he could not ignore.


    The God of Protection. He heard his voice.


    It was not in his ear, but in his mind.


    Single-lifers are born withrge tes.


    However, tes can always get even bigger.


    And they earn a qualification when their tes get bigger.


    However, there is only one way for the te to get bigger.


    Sacrifice.


    Forcing countless sacrifices ormitting countless sacrifices.


    Either taking away numerous lives or protecting numerous lives.


    When the person''s body breaks multiple times in the name of protection


    Their te will get bigger.


    The God of Death chuckled and quietly mumbled.


    Like you?


    The God of Protection''s voice was still speaking in his mind.


    He heard a voice as sturdy as a boulder in his mind.


    Like you.


    Pffft.


    The God of Death started walking. He then mumbled quietly but loud enough for the owner of thisnd to hear.


    Don''t cross the line. Shield dude.


    You too. Do not get involved anymore.


    Okay, okay.


    The God of Death almost stomped away with annoyance.


    I dont n on messing with Kim Rok Soo anymore. Other than maybe to help him. You care about him so damn much.


    He let out a short sigh.


    Lets just go home.


    * * *


    In a dark house without any light


    He looked at the bookshelves filling his house and reached toward it.


    A booknded on his palm.


    Shhh.


    < I decided to start including Kim Rok Soo from Earth 2 to my list of observation candidates starting today. >


    The God of Death sat on his couch and started reading through his observation journal.


    =====


    Journal entry #XXXX


    I decided to start including Kim Rok Soo from Earth 2 to my list of observation candidates starting today.


    Basically, Kim Rok Soo was born today.


    This guy has quite a terrible fate in store for him.


    It is probably because he is affected by that reincarnator who calls himself the second White Star.


    Tsk.


    Kim Rok Soo''s parents were lonely people as well.


    However, two lonely people managed to find each other and create a family to earn their own little happiness, but


    It looks like Kim Rok Soo will be even lonelier than they were.


    I''m going to have to barge into the house of those fortune telling punks to look into Kim Rok Soo''s future at some point. Being alone in the world is extremely sad.


    Man, what a poor little guy.


    I should tell Choi Jung Gun to inspect this kids surroundings every so often.


    But it is highly likely that that bastard wont listen to me. That rotten bastard.


    =====


    The God of Death waved his hand in the air.


    A few books from the mountain of books filling the bookshelves floated up and opened on their own.


    These were journals he had personally written.


    The words floated up from the books and showed the records in the air.


    =====


    Journal entry #XXXX


    Choi Han is still idling away in the Forest of Darkness.


    Why does this kid not think about leaving the forest?


    Yes. I guess that is understandable. Choi Han is not strong yet.


    But why doesn''t he search the nearby area?


    Cant you inherit the power of the God of Protection that is there? Then thatll be good for you!


    I cant help but recall something the Shield dude said.


    What was it again? Was it something about how his te isnt the issue, but that he doesnt have the character to take that power?


    Where else is there going to be a good and innocent punk like Choi Han? Hes just a bit strange, thats all.


    Of course, the Shield dude always talks about how that power is for a bad but good guy, but In my opinion, the Shield dude and Choi Han are two peas in a pod. Hehe.


    Anyway, whether it is Choi Han or the Shield dude, what can I do about these two young little punks? Seriously, haaa. Theyre both so frustrating.


    =====


    The God of Death waved his hand in the air again.


    There was now a ss full of wine in his hand.


    =====


    Journal entry #XXXX


    Haaa. That White Star son of a bitch, if I was still human I would have smacked his fucking face at least two thousand times.


    Should I just go beat him up? No. I cant do that. That world would hate me if I personally stepped in.


    Haa Its so annoying.


    It''s annoying even to write these entries.


    The White Star found a new ancient power today.


    The End.


    I should just go drink all of the Shield dudes booze.


    Tsk.


    Ah, but Cage is growing well.


    What a cute kiddo. I hope that she at least doesn''t starve nor eat weird things and grows up eating everything she wants to eat, but I really want her to stop ignoring me.


    It makes me a bit sad.


    =====


    That punk White Star is done for now.


    The God of Death took a sip of wine.


    The White Star wasnt the only one who was gone.


    The sealed god wont be able to get out into the world ever again either.


    And the reason that was possible


    Should I say it is all thanks to Kim Rok Soo?


    No.


    There were others who were responsible as well.


    All things had many people who could be said to be responsible for it. The God of Death''s eyes headed toward an entry floating in the corner.


    =====


    Journal entry #XXX


    A single-lifer was born after tens of years, generation after generation, in the Choi family of Earth 2. However, nobody from that family has ever risen to be a god.


    Why is that the case?


    Is it because they were born with personalities that were better suited as extremely stubborn subordinates than leaders?


    Ah, I am not talking about Choi Jung Gun.


    That punk isnt even a subordinate.


    Hes just someone I made a deal with.


    It is the truth.


    There is no way that I would think that that bastard, that extremely rude bastard, is a precious subordinate of mine!


    I mean it!


    Anyway, it is quite a peculiar household.


    =====


    Screeeech-


    The God of Death heard the door to his house open behind him, but didnt look back. He started speaking instead.


    You''re here?


    Yes.


    The God of Death summoned a couch and offered the couch and a cup of wine to the individual who walked up next to him.


    Here. Have a drink.


    Its fine. Are you reading your journals again?


    Yes. I need to go through them at least once.


    Because your mistakes are written in them?


    That''s right. I am not omnipotent.


    Hmph.


    The God of Death turned toward the individual who snorted.


    He could not see the individual.


    This individual definitely existed, but was not visible in the darkness.


    The God of Death opened his mouth.


    So, what brings the Sun God here? You''re not a god who would show up for no reason.


    .


    Trantor''s Comments


    The only things here are rocks. (PR: Sexy)


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Top 2 tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Side Story 6-2: The God of Death’s Observation Journal (2)

    Side Story 6-2: The God of Death¡¯s Observation Journal (2)


    An existence that could not be seen in the darkness.


    The Sun God always hid her appearance in the darkness as she moved.


    The existence that once moved around while releasing a bright, hot, and radiant light as if she wanted to cast aside all darkness from this world started not revealing herself since some moment in the past.


    The Sun God had said it was a form of atonement.


    There is something I wish to know.


    Oh really? Ask away. I''m in quite the good mood so I''ll answer any one question you may have, Sun God.


    They were both silent for a moment.


    Oh, God of Death.


    Yeah?


    Is there really no existence that could bestow death to a god?


    Crack.


    The wine ss in the God of Deaths hand cracked and disappeared into the darkness.


    I was in a good mood but not anymore.


    A smile appeared on the God of Deaths face.


    So it looks like I wont be able to answer your question.


    More than anybody else.


    The Sun God asked in a calm voice.


    Werent you the god who wanted death more than anybody else and sought out that method?


    Huuuuuu.


    The God of Death let out a deep sigh and responded in an emotionless voice.


    I did not manage to find such a method.


    The God of Deaths eyes slowly sank low and held no emotions. The voice flowing out of his mouth was heavy but held no emotions either.


    Oh, Sun God. You are not looking for eternal death but death. And the beings who are allowed to experience that death are only ones who can be reborn to live new lives.


    .


    Is it that you want to be reborn as a human again?


    The God of Death did not wait for the silent Sun Gods response and continued to speak.


    I dont know what you are hoping for with those thoughts but let go of useless dreams.


    His voice was quite firm.


    Dont both you and I have the burdens of mistakes to carry?


    The Sun God finally responded after a long time.


    Yes.


    There was a moment of silence between the two gods again. The God of Death didn''t put much deep thoughts into it and simply seeped into this stillness as if he was water flowing through.


    He heard the Sun Gods voice at that moment and it pulled his mind out of the surface of the stillness.


    Is it Lee Soo Hyuk?


    A deep wrinkle appeared on the God of Deaths forehead.


    The human you have with you.


    Plop. Plop.


    A few of the observation journals floating in the air fell to the ground. The God of Death spoke in a low voice.


    Hey you damn bundle of light.


    .


    This Sun God bitch has no tact at all, no tact.


    Hey you damn bundle of light, that kid used to work for me. Dont mess with him.


    I''m not saying it because I want to mess with him.


    Then?


    This damn bundle of light, the Sun God, was the lunatic who did all sorts of things in the past because she hated the dark attribute so much. The God of Death did not trust this woman. The Sun God must have realized this as she let out a short sigh and mumbled.


    I couldnt help but be envious of Lee Soo Hyuk. I was envious of the fact that he could live a new life, a life that is not eternal.


    The God of Death snorted.


    Oh damn bundle of light. Dont get the wrong idea.


    He corrected the Sun Gods delusion.


    Gods do not have lives. We simply have a duration of existence.


    That was the way of life for individuals who were imprinted with eternal life.


    Is that your answer, oh God of Death?


    It is not my answer but my belief.


    Belief was something that could ovee existence.


    I''ll be heading back now.


    Alright, hurry up and go, go.


    The God of Death could finally be alone in his ce.


    He slowly took a few steps and bent down. He picked up a few of the observation journals that had fallen to the floor.


    As he bent down once more to pick up thest remaining journal He could see an entry from a certain day.


    =====


    Journal entry #XXXXX


    Choi Jung Soo rejected my offer.


    Kim Rok Soo remained alive.


    I thought that I would understand humans and their inner thoughts very well once I became a god, but Although I can faintly see the end of humans, I still cannot understand their inner thoughts.


    That was why gods who had more abilities and powers could not be heroes but humans, who arecking quite a bit in those aspects, could be heroes.


    This Lee Soo Hyuk bastard isnt much but Hes a bit special. I think that he is special every time I see him.


    I should bring both of them with me.


    But I am a bit scared of Choi Jung Gun. What if hees and destroys everything in my office again?


    I should go hide in the Shield dude''s house. No. That bastard has a weak spot for Choi Jung Gun so he will probably capture me and hand me over to Choi Jung Gun.


    Then, mm, the Sun God I should stealthily go hide in the Sun Gods warehouse.


    =====


    That was the first time I was beaten by a broom since I became a god.


    That broom was naturally in the Sun Gods warehouse and something used by those who served the Sun God.


    Dead. Today. You.


    But gods cannot die?


    I''ll make you think that dying would have been better.


    Choi Jung Gun hadmented in a low voice before swinging the broom with his sword arts and the God of Death couldnt help but get the chills any time he thought about that moment.


    I like the fact that you cannot die.


    Hmm?


    Youre not going to die no matter how much I beat you up or cut you down.


    This was the day I learned that the Choi family was filled with normal-looking bastards who werepletely out of their minds the farther you go up the family tree.


    Was this when it started?


    Changes had happened to the God of Deaths observation journals.


    =====


    Number XXXXX


    People at thepany were calling Kim Rok Soo cold-blooded.


    It was understandable.


    He had never had work piled up even after his friends died, he ate all three meals a day properly, and his clothes were tidy.


    He showed no issues whatsoever.


    He did not turn down workingte and seemed obsessed with work.


    However, this punk hasnt been able to sleep properly since he survived.


    Who cares if he is eating well when he cant sleep well?


    Of course, he himself does not seem to feel the problematic issue of his sleep.


    =====


    An existence that survived when he was supposed to die.


    My interest in him couldn''t disappear.


    At least not until he died.


    =====


    Journal entry #XXXXX


    Kim Rok Soo looks lonely.


    No.


    He doesn''t even seem to know what loneliness is.


    =====


    Hmm.


    Chh. Chhh.


    The journal entries continued.


    Observation of the White Star and the world. Information about other dimensions and worlds.


    There were a lot of worlds for the God of Death to observe.


    There really is a lot.


    Despite that, observations of Kim Rok Soo were recorded in each days journal entry.


    =====


    He got anotherrge scar fighting in the vanguard.


    Lee Soo Hyuk, who was watching this next to me,ughed in a low voice and I couldnt help but be scared despite being a god.


    Is he really human?


    I cant help but question it every so often.


    This guy is definitely an average bastard but he doesn''t seem like an average bastard.


    =====


    =====


    Kim Rok Soo is sleeping well today.


    Cage is sleeping well too.


    Both Cage and Kim Rok Soo are growing well.


    Of course both of them are adults already, but they are continuing to get fitter.


    Cage is a priestess but is she nning on taking the path of a fighter?


    =====


    =====


    I am already busy enough with all the dimensions I need to maintain, but this White Star son of a bitch keeps annoying me.


    I''m already heated up because those Hunter bastards keep causing issues everywhere I The White Star I really want to punch him.


    I started observing Cage to get some healing and watched as she downed a giant jug of booze.


    Yeah, I guess it''s good to consume arge amount no matter what it is.


    Mm. But shouldnt Kim Rok Soo eat something while working?


    Ahh, Choi Jung Soo ising. I should stop writing now. I know that he will respectfully ask me what I was plotting while looking at me with a vicious gaze if he notices me observing Kim Rok Soo.


    Of course, I am indeed plotting something.


    =====


    Mm.


    The God of Death reached out his hand. Another book floated up and revealed the words inside in the air.


    =====


    Journal entry #XXXXX


    Kim Rok Soo and Cale Henituse switched bodies in the end.


    This is thest move I had remaining.


    =====


    Kim Rok Soo was a variable and a mutant.


    And thatst move


    It was the best.


    It was the best move the God of Death had avable.


    What do you think?


    You knew I was here?


    Of course.


    A small wolf appeared from the darkness.


    Single-lifers were not only for humans. Any living creature in the world could be a single-lifer.


    This wolf had blue fur that seemed to sparkle in silver.


    "Death, your move was not a good move.


    Was it really not?


    But this child turned that move into a good one.


    The small wolf used his front paw to lightly tap the words Kim Rok Soo floating above the journal.


    And the existences around that child also created good results.


    The small wolfs dark blue eyes were full of wisdom.


    It is because everybody gave it their best.


    Your child gave it his best as well.


    The wolf smiled bitterly at the God of Death''sment. The God of Death looked at him with pity before opening his mouth.


    Why did youe to my house?


    I just stopped by while passing through.


    The wolf turned around without any hesitation.


    Then I will be on my way now. Itll be bad if others see me.


    Do you want a drink?


    The wolf shook his head without looking back.


    You may be disowned if you drink with an existence that has been disowned by the gods.


    Your descendant might help you regain your status.


    I.


    The wolf looked at the God of Death. The God of Death subconsciously flinched at the eyes that had a thick aura like the gods who had kept their positions since before ancient times.


    The wolf muttered on.


    I simply wish for my children to have peace.


    The wolf then disappeared into the darkness.


    Haaaaa.


    Once the aura that seemed to bind his body disappeared and he was left alone, the God of Death ruffled through his hair and plopped down on the ground.


    He is an existence that has existed since before ancient times. He might be in the top five if we dont consider the status.


    Although he was not weed by anybody in this world right now and his descendants were creatures that had their existence questioned


    Hmm. Was that child named Lock the candidate for the Wolf King?


    It would be good if that child could decipher the secret.


    That someone who has no ce of his own and can only roam would have a ce to return to.


    Ah, but seriously. Anybodyes into my house as they please. Should I just lock the door?


    The God of Death had purposely made it so that anybody coulde into his territory as they pleased but he couldnt help but be annoyed more and more as multiple existences popped in randomly like this.


    Yo.


    He heard a new voice at that moment and the emotion disappeared from the God of Deaths face.


    You finally captured the sealed god in your hand?


    Oh, God of Hope. What brings you here, sir?


    Existences that were here before ancient times The few gods who had too much status to retire and have not stepped down from their positions because nobody with enough abilities to rece them has appeared


    One of those gods, the God of Hope, hade to see the God of Death.


    The God of Deaths heart sank down at the fact that someone who was known for rarely getting his butt out of his ce came to see him.


    I''m sure you are well aware as to why I am here.


    The God of Hope only moved during special times.


    The God of Death mumbled those times.


    Where hope appears.


    And


    Before hope disappears.


    And finally


    "Before an existence with hope falls in danger.


    The God of Hope smiled and nodded his head.


    Yes, you are well aware.


    The God of Death looked toward the small light flickering in the darkness.


    That was the God of Hope.


    He was a small faint light that could not be seen under light, one that was clearly visible in the darkness but something that looked as if it could go out at any moment.


    However, that light had never gone out since the dawn of time and nothing existed in this Divine World that could destroy this light.


    Even thew could not destroy this light.


    The God of Hope never showed his appearance and always traveled looking like this. He imed that even among his fellow gods only those with the qualification could see him.


    Child.


    The God of Hope always called the God of Death child.


    This god probably saw all existence as children.


    I want you to protect the seed of qualification.


    The God of Death''s eyes clouded over.


    The small blinking light disappeared at the same time.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Top 2 tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Side Story 6-3: The God of Death’s Observation Journal (3)

    Side Story 6-3: The God of Death¡¯s Observation Journal (3)


    Qualification?


    Theres a seed with the qualification to see the God of Hope''s true appearance?


    He wants me to protect that seed?


    Who is that seed?


    Mm.


    The God of Death gulped.


    Its obvious.


    It was obvious who would have that qualification.


    The God of Death had attentively watched over existences from multiple dimensions. One of them must be the seed.


    There were a few people who came to his mind immediately as potential candidates.


    "Cale Henituse, Choi Han, Ahn Roh Man, Schatten Wilson, Wi Sehwa


    There were quite a few now that he counted through them.


    Haaaa.


    His mind started to turn into aplicated mess.


    There were still quite a few elements of danger remaining. To be more specific, they were elements that could cause chaos rather than danger.


    In that aspect, the God of Chaos was someone who had kept his position a long time simr to the God of Hope.


    Mm.


    The God of Death buried his body into the couch and started to think about the elements of danger. He then subconsciously said one word out loud.


    Hunters


    An emotion as intense as a wildfire burst in his mind at that moment.


    Oooooooong- Ooooooooong-


    The area started to rumble.


    The God of Death scowled and closed his eyes. He needed to calm the wildfire in his heart.


    It was at that moment.


    Chhhhhh-


    Chhhhh-


    The area around him started to move on its own without his orders.


    This was the God of Deaths house. The house was moving items on his behalf.


    The God of Death opened his eyes in response.


    Ha!


    He scoffed after looking at the page of the book that was in front of him.


    Of the numerous journal entries he had, the entries for some specific days had been opened.


    =====


    Journal entry #XXXXX


    Kim Rok Soo, no, no. I should call him something else now.


    Cale Henituse used his Indestructible Shield at the capital today to save the lives of many people.


    Choi Jung Soo smiled with such satisfaction at that.


    Although he said he was suited for outside work and kept telling me he hated assisting with office work Seeing Cales performance today made him say that he will focus on office work for a while and asked me for documents to handle.


    Hes a funny bastard.


    Mm. It would have been good if Lee Soo Hyuk was here today too. That punk seems to be pretty busy right now trying to take care of all of his rtionships here while working hard to get used to the other world.


    It makes sense since there are a lot of things to prepare and persist through in order to reincarnate in that world with all of his memories. I should tease him about how he missed a good show when he shows up again. Hehe.


    Anyway, we decided to eat out to celebrate what Choi Jung Soo called, watching Cale Henituse who threw himself into the fire as he always does.


    I should steal the booze for our meal from the Sun Gods warehouse. Ah, will Cage potentially listen to me if I give her a taste of the Sun Gods handmade booze? It tastes wonderful.


    Anyway, that punk Cale Henituse has so much affection for others.


    =====


    The God of Death remembered a moment when he had been happy.


    He calmed himself down at this house, this domain consoling him and grabbed a journal floating in the air.


    Shhhh, shhhh.


    =====


    Raon


    That childs fate haspletely changed now that he has a name.


    Isnt this marvelous?


    Fate is something that feels like it cannot be changed, but a small act of goodwill, something as trivial as a heart that would not let him avoid such a thing could change it.


    Even the God of Fate should not be able to ascertain their lives now that two beings with changed fates are together.


    =====


    The God of Death thought about Cale Henituse, the human he had spent the most time observingtely.


    Although he was simply observing one punk, it allowed him to also watch as Cale changed the lives of the individuals around him.


    Cale Henituse, the original Kim Rok Soo was thest card the God of Death had up his sleeve, but he never expected that card to do things so well.


    Its probably because he didn''t try to do well.


    The reason Cale Henituse had been able to do everything until now was not because he had a desire to do well but because he was trying to protect things no matter what it took.


    That was the reason even that Shield dude started observing Cale Henituse at some point and is preparing to stealthily help him.


    A line in the journal caught the God of Deaths attention.


    =====


    It looks like Cale Henituse has a family now.


    =====


    What would not being lonely mean for Cale Henituse as someone who spent most of his life being lonely?


    Arent I the bastard who used him knowing that was the case?


    He had not put that punk Kim Rok Soo in Cale Henituse''s body after only seeing his situation as Kim Rok Soo.


    If Kim Rok Soo were to be Cale Henituse Based on his personality


    If he had information to get stronger


    Wouldn''t he manage to achieve something?


    That was the reason he was thest card the God of Death could use.


    In the end, Cale Henituse did even better than he had expected and was creating a ce for himself in that world.


    It''s such a relief-


    Plop. Plop.


    The journal fell to the ground.


    Crack crack.


    He heard his domain breaking.


    This domain that was ced within the darkness This domain that was so familiar to the God of Death for that reason was starting to feel unfamiliar.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A breeze blew by him.


    That breeze was cold but dry.


    The being who cast this kind of breeze as he moved


    The God of Death jumped up from his seat.


    Motherf- ugh!


    However, his body soon fell forward.


    Boom!


    His body hit the ground. He tried to raise his body but an intangible force pushing down from all directions made it impossible to move.


    He barely managed to turn his head. His cheek touched the ground. There were beads of sweat on his face despite it being on the cold ground.


    It''s been a while.


    Click click.


    The God of Death heard the sound of leather shoes before he saw some grey shoes stop in front of him. He rolled his eyes to look up.


    However, once he got past the body of the individual in front of him and just reached that individual''s neck


    You have a rebellious gaze every time I see you.


    Cough, ugh!


    The God of Death had to curl his body because of a pain that made it feel as if his body was being twisted. His gaze could not see the face above the neck.


    However, he was very well aware of the individual who came to find him.


    The God of Bnce.


    Someone who, like Hope and Chaos, had maintained his position as a god since a long time ago as there was nobody to rece him.


    Huuff, huuuuuff!


    The God of Death could not breathe properly from the pain that twisted his whole body and his inner organs. However, his mind was calmer than expected even through all of that.


    He must have been watching ande to see me now that one thing has been resolved.


    The God of Hope and God of Bnce, who had only been observing until now, made their move now that the God of Deaths second problem of the White Star and the Sealed God was decently resolved.


    He couldnt tell why the God of Hope had made his move, but he could understand why the God of Bnce had moved.


    That was why I was avoiding him!


    Fuck.


    The God of Death''s whole body was in pain. It felt as if he would be ripped to shreds.


    He heard the God of Bnce''s condescending but stoic voice.


    You acted too cheeky.


    Bnce.


    That was an existence distant from good and evil.


    It was not a matter of judgment.


    It was to not lean in favor of either direction.


    You need to limit how much you twist things. Do you know how difficult it has been for the children who look at fate?


    Ugh, ugh!


    The God of Death did everything he could to raise his head and look at this individual.


    However, his body would only shake and not move as he wanted it to move.


    "The former God of Death was not like this.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    He felt a cold breeze.


    Plop. Plop. Plop.


    A few of the journals from the bookshelf in the corner of the room fell to the ground.


    A rolled up piece of paper was hidden behind those journals.


    Fuck!


    The God of Death realized what the God of Bnce was taking out and scowled.


    Plop.


    The rolled up paper opened before it fell right in front of the God of Death.


    This paper was a Book of the Dead.


    < Alberu Crossman >


    < Deruth Henituse >


    < Rosalyn >


    < Lock >


    < Ron Mn >


    It was the Book of the Dead with the list of names of people who should have died.


    They were individuals who were fated to die if the real Henituse, who was born with the life of a transmigrator, did not get the ability to regress back in time.


    Click. Click.


    The grey shoes arrived in front of the God of Deaths face.


    The God of Death could hear the voice that was echoing above his head as if it would strike down at him.


    How can you, as the God of Death, be so lost in saving lives?


    Ugh!


    The pain in his body became even worse.


    The stoic voice continued speaking as the God of Death did everything he could to resist the pain.


    You saved too many lives. The bnce will be destroyed if you do that.


    The corners of the God of Death''s lips slightly curled up even through the pain.


    It meant that what he did saved so many lives to the point that this guy was worried about the bnce.


    Tsk.


    The God of Bnce clicked his tongue as if he could tell the God of Death was smiling despite being unable to see Deaths face.


    He spoke as if he was making an announcement.


    I simply let it be as I found the sealed god to be uneptable. I closed my eyes to what you did only because you did not move to resolve your grudges. There will be no next time.


    The pain disappeared a bit.


    The God of Death raised his head.


    Yellow eyes were glowing in the darkness.


    I don''t want to see that rebellious gaze of yours.


    Ugh!


    The God of Death''s entire body was filled with intense pain again and he could only roll on the ground in an unsightly manner.


    Understand your ce properly.


    Click. Click.


    The steps became distant.


    The God of Death was able to escape from the pain once he could not hear them anymore.


    Huff. Huff.


    He caught his breath, put some strength into his shaking hands, and barely managed to lift himself up. His whole body was covered in sweat.


    Huuuuuu.


    He let out a deep breath and thought about the sudden appearance of the God of Bnce.


    I guess he came to warn me.


    All sorts of things such as dimension travel, transmigration, and regression had happened in order to deal with the sealed god and the White Star.


    The God of Bnce had let enough things go as is.


    But the fact that he appeared now-


    "Does that mean theres another reason for me to move?


    Of course, even the God of Death was basically certain that things will happen that will annoy him quite a bit.


    That was why he could understand what the God of Bnce was worried about. However, the God of Bnce did not know that just warning him was useless.


    It looks like the Shield dude and bundle of light are going to move too.


    Furthermore, even with the God of Bnces warning, he should be able to feign ignorance and make a couple moves.


    The God of Hope.


    That existence told him to protect the seed.


    Even the God of Bnce could not defeat the God of Hope.


    Hope, from time to time, has a strong enough power that could ovee anything.


    Haaaa. Damn it.


    Who the fuck said that it was good to be a god?


    The God of Death pushed hisplicated head and his body that had finally ovee the pain to stand up and walk.


    He was nning on resting a bit first but he had no choice.


    The God of Bnces voice echoed in his ears.


    You saved too many lives. The bnce will be destroyed if you do that.


    That meant that many people would soon die to fix the destroyed bnce.


    I need to get consent first.


    The God of Death mumbled about what he needed to do as he walked out of the house.


    Hepletely forgot about having to write a journal entry for today.


    This was the third time he had forgotten to write a journal entry.


    * * *


    After some time


    I guess you''re finally up.


    God?


    The God of Death smiled at Cale Henituse, who was looking at him with quite the insolent expression.


    This was the day when the God of Death invited Cale Henituse into his domain to chat for the first time.


    It was also the day that Cale learned that Lee Soo Hyuk had reincarnated into his world.


    Furthermore, it was the day that the God of Death was able to inform Cale that something that even he, as a god, could not easily discuss, was about to happen.


    Huuuuuu.


    The God of Death plopped down on a chair after finishing that short meeting with Cale.


    He picked up a pen.


    =====


    Journal entry #XXXXX


    I met face to face with Cale Henituse for the first time.


    He seems to hate me quite a bit.


    I understand. Even I can tell that I did so many things that would get him to hate me.


    But it does make me a bit sad.


    I''ve been watching over Cage and that punk since they were little.


    I''m concerned.


    I''m probably going to have to do things like that a few more times. Am I going to get beaten up by Cale Henituse at this rate?


    Thatll probably hurt a lot.


    =====


    Click. Click.


    He heard the clicking of shoes outside the office door. He was certain that the God of Bnce had arrived.


    Fuck!


    The God of Death quickly finished his journal entry.


    =====


    Anyway, good luck Cale Henituse.


    Ill help you a lot. Mm, maybe doing nothing will be helping him?


    Anyway, good luck!


    =====


    Side Story 6. The God of Deaths Observation Journal. The End.


    The final side story 7 to be released on June 27th is The Day of Rest for the One who Dreams of Being a cker.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Yes, it would definitely hurt a lot if Cale were to hit you.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Top 2 tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Side Story 7-1: The Days of Rest for the One who Dreams of Being a Slacker (1)

    Side Story 7-1: The Days of Rest for the One who Dreams of Being a cker (1)


    He didn''t know at first, but that person''s days of rest that Choi Han saw was more of a period of recovery than days of rest.


    Of course, the person himself thought that he was ying around, but it did not seem like that to Choi Han at all.


    That was why his people, who at some point realized the meaning of this rest day, tried their best not to bother his recovery.


    * * *


    December 31st.


    The eve of the new year.


    Choi Han, who was spending thest day of the year in a residence located on one side of Harris Vige, brushed the snow off his shoulder.


    Plop. Plop.


    His gaze headed toward the yard.


    We need to make a snowman family!


    Quite a few snowmen were made at Raon''s excited shout.


    The snowmen who were made with the first snow were still maintaining their form after multiple repairs. Based on what he had heard, Raon checked on the snowmen first thing in the morning as soon as he opened his eyes.


    Choi Han confirmed that his snowman was among the snowman family before walking into the building.


    Its calm.


    The inside of the building was warm and calm.


    It was quiet.


    No.


    It was calm but not quiet.


    It wasnt loud, but voices as clear and bouncy as the sound of a xylophone could faintly be heard from the kitchen.


    Hey Beacrox, hey Beacrox.


    .


    I''m bored!


    I''m bored too, nya!


    Haaa.


    I want to help make the cookies!


    I can knead dough very well, nya!


    Haaaaaaaaaa..


    The corners of Choi Hans lips oddly curled up.


    It was because he was not too familiar with this kind of calmness.


    The Forest of Darkness bes calm in the winter.


    It was to the point that it could seem peaceful at a nce.


    However, that was just like looking at the surface of ake without being able to see beneath it.


    The weak animals in the Forest of Darkness moved extremely cautiously in the winter, to the point that they didnt dare to make any noises.


    Making any noise would catch the attention of a predator, who would be roaming for food as their source of food had decreased.


    It was calm, but Blood was shed, screams were heard, and the hidden Choi Han could hear the sound of the predators eating despite not wanting to hear it.


    Whenever he heard that noise, Choi Han had to clench his stomach that wanted to growl from hunger but could not go out to look for food because he was worried that he would die. Choi Han thought that his extremely weak self of the past was pitiful.


    Of course, he figured out how to survive the winter in the Forest of Darkness at some point and his sword arts improved to the point that he could make it through the winters.


    However, he still had to hear the things within that calmness year after year.


    Hey Beacrox, hey Beacrox. Can I really not try kneading the dough?


    I want to though, nya


    This calmness and the calmness of that time were fundamentally different.


    Both periods of time were more peaceful and quieter than other seasons, but the things within them werepletely different.


    Meeeeeow.


    Choi Han smiled while watching the grey kittene down from the second floor. Ron wasing down the stairs with On.


    Wheres Cale-nim?


    On smacked the top of Choi Han''s foot for no reason after hearing that question andmented almost in a sigh.


    Hes sleeping, nya.


    Choi Han looked at Ron. Ron had an empty te in his hand as he nodded his head with a cold gaze. The smile was gone from Choi Han''s face as he nodded back.


    The two of them didn''t need to talk to understand each other.


    Hes sleeping so much, nya.


    Choi Han opened his arms toward On to show his agreement to her shocked mumbling. On jumped into Choi Hans arms and shook her head side to side.


    He really does sleep a lot.


    Choi Han had not put much thought into it when Cale said that he was going to rest in this vi. He thought it was normal for Cale to rest since he went through so much.


    That was why at first, he watched Cale and wondered how someone could move so little while just sleeping and eating all day.


    However, he thought that Cale would not be like this after a few days.


    But Cale-nim was different, as expected.


    Cale was like this past a few days all the way until thest day of the year.


    In some ways he was truly unchanging and shocking.


    "But he has at least gained a little bit of weight, nya.


    Choi Han gently smiled as On looked at him while making thatment.


    Cales paleplexion had gotten a bit better.


    He also seemed to be eating well as he gained some weight. However, he was still skinnier than when Choi Han first met him but at least he looked better.


    Cale especially looked at peace when he was basically lying down on a chair and eating fruit.


    Choi Han walked toward the kitchen with Ron and On.


    And the Wolves?


    Choi Han slightly shrugged his shoulders at Beacrox''sment with a stoic gaze.


    They''re going to train a bit more first.


    Beacrox slightly nodded his head. Choi Han quietly chuckled after noticing that Beacrox''s movements as he kneaded the dough for the snack bread had be a bit faster.


    What?


    Beacrox scowled at Choi Han but Choi Han simply snorted, as if that vicious gaze was not scary at all.


    Haaaaa.


    Hey Beacrox, is it hard to knead the dough? I''m right here. My front paws are strong.


    Haaaaa.


    Raon shoved his chubby front paws toward Beacrox but Beacrox did his best to ignore him. Ron was watching this with interest.


    Ron then started washing the empty dishes and On jumped out of Choi Han''s arms to walk to Ron with a dry cloth.


    Many different noises could be heard, but none of them were loud and everybody was speaking quieter than usual for some reason.


    Its probably because Cale-nim is sleeping.


    Choi Han liked this calmness.


    I''m thinking about having a feast tonight for dinner.


    "Wow! Beacrox, youre amazing!


    You''re the best, nya!


    I want to help, nya.


    Choi Han listened to the warm conversation and thought that it was the first time he spent thest day of the year like this. He was sure he had a time like this in the past, but it was so long ago that his memories were faint.


    It almost made him a bit sad thinking about it, but he was subconsciously smiling because he liked this warmth.


    Choi Han turned his head. He looked toward the stairs leading up to the second floor.


    Maybe it was because it was thest day of the year, but he couldn''t help but be thankful toward the person who created such a moment, the central figure who allowed them to all be together.


    And the person at the center of that gratitude opened his closed eyes.


    Haaa.


    He could hear energetic shouts through the window at the end of the room that was slightly open for venttion.


    How disgusting.


    The Wolf children were still training despite it being thest day of the year.


    "Scary little punks.


    How much stronger are they nning on getting?! Are they trying to get strong enough to break boulders or something?


    Actually, they might already be able to break boulders.


    Cale got chills on his back thinking about that fearful thought that came into his mind.


    Haaaaa.


    He rolled his body over and extended his body all over the bed.


    Man, theyre so loud.


    Whether it was inside or outside, one side was loud whenever the other side was quiet. If one side seemed chaotic, the other side calmed down a bit. This repeated over and over.


    Everybody in the vi must have gone to the first floor as it seemed bustling but quiet, but in return, the outside of the vi was chaotic with fierce sounds of training as if they were celebrating thest day of the year by training even harder.


    Its different.


    Cale slowly closed his eyes.


    Although he didnt want to remember it, memories of his past came above the surface and shed through his mind like scenes out of a movie whenever he was calm like this.


    Cale couldn''t help but recall a certain day of rest.


    * * *


    That day was the day that after not taking a single day off for a whole year, Kim Rok Soo said that he was going to take a day off.


    Team leader Kim, didnt you juste in with authorization documents?


    That is correct.


    You know that this is an important issue right?


    Director Ma, who had been a director at thepany for a long time, shook the document in his hand while looking at Kim Rok Soo.


    I''m not sure, Director Ma.


    What do you mean you''re not sure? Team leader Kim, do you know how many benefits we will gain if this agreement with the guilds is concluded? You want to take a day off with such a task in front of you? Do you think that that makes any sense?


    Director Ma spoke with annoyance and anger in his voice.


    Team 2 and Team 3 leaders who came with Team leader Kim scowled at Director Ma''s annoyance, but did not say anything against it.


    The issue of the agreement with the guilds in that document in Director Mas hand was something that would bring a lot of benefits to thepany, and it would be disappointing if Team leader Kim Rok Soo, the leader of one of the three teams at the core of that agreement, was not going to be there with the conclusion of the agreement right in front of them.


    "Do the two of you think it makes any sense?


    Director Ma asked the two other team leaders for their thoughts.


    However, the two team leaders did not say anything to take Director Ma''s side. They simply kept their mouths shut.


    Then they exchanged nces with each other.


    Director Ma doesnt seem to know, huh?


    Yeah. I don''t think he knows.


    They understood Director Mas thoughts but also understood why Kim Rok Soo was doing this.


    Team 2 leader finished exchanging nces with Team 3 leader and started speaking.


    I think that it will be fine even without Team leader Kim, Director-nim. All that is left is to sign the agreement and that is for you to do.


    Isnt the day we sign it the most important day? Hmm?


    Team 2 leader held back a sigh.


    Team leader Kim Rok Soo had done everything he needed to do regarding this task.


    Of course, the day where they sign the agreement was important as Director Ma mentioned. It was the final button to be closed. However, it was fine if Kim Rok Soo was not present when Director Ma and the guild leaders signed the document and shook hands.


    It is definitely something that someone like Director Ma, who cares a lot about formality, would throw a fuss about.


    That was the reason he didn''t call the Department head or any other high ranking officials and called the three team leaders who were lower level employees.


    Team 2 leader saw that Director Ma''s arrow of anger headed back toward Kim Rok Soo as he did not say anything.


    He subconsciously opened his mouth after hearing what Director Ma said next.


    Team leader Kim, I thought that you were a talented person with a strong sense of responsibility. You are making me have some doubts. I wonder if it is okay to leave a team in your care.


    Uhh, uhh, this idiot Director Ma sounds like he''s about to say something that crosses the line.


    He can''t say something like that today of all days!


    Team 2 leader looked at Team 3 leader and both of them opened their mouths at the same time.


    However, someone spoke before the two of them could say anything.


    Kim Rok Soo, who had quietly been sitting there without any expression visible on his face, was talking.


    He was currently the youngest of the team leaders.


    I know that the agreement is an important task, but it is not a matter of life and death.


    What?


    Just as Director Ma frowned and he was about to raise his voice


    Director-nim!


    Team 3 leader opened his mouth.


    "Team leader Kim Rok Soo Hasnt he worked for the past one year evening in on the weekend without resting? He''s been doing that for the past one year.


    Who said that wasnt the case? But why does he need to take a day off now of all the avable days? I know that hes worked hard for the past yea-


    Director Ma stopped for a moment.


    One year.


    It had been one year since Kim Rok Soo had be a team leader.


    He observed Kim Rok Soos face as soon as he realized that. He then resumed speaking.


    Even I am well aware that he has worked hard.


    However, his voice was definitely not as strong as it had been before.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Curse you Director Ma.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Top 2 tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Side Story 7-2: The Days of Rest for the One who Dreams of Being a Slacker (2)

    Side Story 7-2: The Days of Rest for the One who Dreams of Being a cker (2)


    He seems to have figured it out, right?


    I think so.


    The two team leaders were finally relieved as they exchanged nces.


    Director Ma was a bit of a terrible person, but he wasn''t the type of person who would do something like this if he knew what day it was.


    Ahem.


    Director Ma let out some fake coughs while peeking at Kim Rok Soo, who was silently sitting there. Team 2 leader held back a sigh and started speaking.


    Director-nim. I know that you must be disappointed to not have Team leader Kim at the ceremony, but didn''t he do a very good job with getting everything done? Team 3 leader and I are enough for the ceremony! You know we are reliable, don''t you?


    Ahem. I am very well aware of your abilities, Team 2 and Team 3 leaders. The two of you will be enough for the ceremony to proceed smoothly. Ahem.


    He continued to peek at Kim Rok Soos face.


    I was just saying that it would be great if Team 1, the pride of ourpany, and the team leader of that team would participate in the ceremony.


    Team 3 leader smiled awkwardly and nodded his head.


    As they had expected, Director Ma was acting like this because the team leader of Team 1 was not going to participate in the ceremony. He probably would have said a thing or two if he, as the team leader of team 3, had said that he couldnt show up, but he would not have called all of them here like this. He probably wouldnt have cared much about it.


    Well, for the past year, youve worked very hard, so I guess it would be good for you to get a good rest.


    Director Ma said that and looked at team 2 leader who held back another sigh and responded.


    Yes, sir. I agree with you! Hahaha!


    Right? Ahem, I know you must all be busy as well, so you can go!


    Yes, Director-nim!


    Team 2 and Team 3 leaders immediately stood up and Kim Rok Soo followed them. The three of them bowed and left the Director''s office.


    Director Ma confirmed that the door was closed before immediately checking the calendar.


    Tsk. Its already that time.


    He didnt like Kim Rok Soo very much.


    However, he epted that Kim Rok Soo was skilled.


    Yes. Nobody other than Team leader Kim would have been able to do so much in almost a year.


    Director Ma thought aboutst year.


    Kim Rok Soo was the only survivor on Team 1.


    He had carried on Lee Soo Hyuk''s desires and became the team leader.


    Team 1 was in ruins at the time.


    Everybody thought that its reputation would crumble. Both people inside thepany and outside thought that Team 1 without Lee Soo Hyuk and his subordinates would be nothing much.


    However, those spections werepletely crushed.


    In just one year, Kim Rok Soo did not make Team 1, but it was at least basically back to normal.


    That was why people were saying that they truly were Team 1, and based on Team 1''s pace, they were once again saying that they would be thepanys ace team again, unlikest year.


    He didn''t even take a break when Team leader Lee passed away. Tsk.


    Director Ma had not liked Lee Soo Hyuk either.


    However, he was disappointed at Lee Soo Hyuks death. To be more honest, it was a feeling of loss.


    Most people who knew the guy probably felt this way.


    They also probably had another thought. They all probably thought that it would be difficult to fill the giant hole from that loss.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was a true leader.


    Director Ma thought about Kim Rok Soo''s face. He was still young for being a team leader, but his expression had changed to that of a true leader in one year.


    They call you cold-blooded, but I guess you are human too.


    Director Ma let out a short sigh.


    Is he only taking one day off?


    He clicked his tongue at the feeling of bitterness.


    His gaze did not move from the calendar.


    Tomorrow.


    Nothing was marked on that date, but Director Ma could not forget what happenedst year on that day.


    Its been one year.


    Tomorrow would mark one year since team leader Lee Soo Hyuk and his team members died.


    The members of Team 1 were the people who were most aware of it.


    Team 1 had a lot of newbies or individuals with not too much experiencepared to the other teams. Of course, there were some team members who had a lot of years of experience outside of thepany.


    Regardless of their years of experience, all members of Team 1 were quietly doing their work and peeking at the door connected to the hallway over and over. This was different from their usual demeanor.


    At that time


    Screeeech-


    The door opened and Kim Rok Soo walked in. They all quickly looked at their desks.


    Assistant Leader Ha.


    Yes, team leader-nim!


    Will you pleasee here for a moment?


    Yes, sir!


    The middle-aged man Kim Rok Soo addressed as Assistant Leader Ha responded quite energetically and quickly unlike his usual self and walked over to Kim Rok Soo''s desk.


    Kim Rok Soo needed people to support him in order to restore Team 1 after the incidentst year made him the team leader. Assistant Leader Ha was the person who came when they recruited experienced workers.


    He was one of the rescue team members who had worked under Lee Soo Hyuk in the past at the Seomyeon, Busan shelter.


    Assistant Leader Ha was the best person to support team leader Kim Rok Soo as he had interacted with Kim Rok Soo a couple times in the past as well.


    But maybe because of those past interactions


    Assistant Leader Ha usually acted cheeky and rxed.


    Did you need something, team leader-nim?


    However, he was quite quick right now.


    Some of the team members shook their heads mumbling about how Assistant Leader Has actions made it even more obvious, but he had no choice but to act like this.


    Lee Soo Hyuk.


    He was an extremely important person to Assistant Leader Ha. Although Lee Soo Hyuk was much younger than him, he was the one and only person Assistant Leader Ha had recognized as his boss.


    That was why, although he was staying in the Busan shelter with retirement on his mind, he immediately dropped everything and came here after hearing that Team 1 was struggling because of Lee Soo Hyuk''s death.


    Boss, are the newbies that good?


    Yes. Theyre really good. The two of them will surpass me someday.


    Ohe on. No way. You are one for the history books boss, you are historic!


    Historic my ass. Cut the crap. Anyway, I need to properly raise the two of them.


    Assistant Leader Ha suddenly remembered a conversation he had with Lee Soo Hyuk a few years ago.


    Assistant Leader-nim. Please just check these things tomorrow.


    "Ah, yes, sir.


    Assistant Leader Ha took the documents from Kim Rok Soo and observed him.


    Boss. Kim Rok Soo is an amazing person as you mentioned. I am certain that he will be even more amazing than you.


    There had been no deaths nor serious injuries on Team 1 since Kim Rok Soo became team leader. Although there were people who received minor injuries, nobody ever had to be hospitalized for longer than a few days because of a serious injury.


    Instead, the number of scars on Kim Rok Soo''s body continued to increase.


    I will not be here tomorrow, so thank you for taking care of everything in my ce.


    Please don''t worry, sir! I will take care of everything properly.


    However, if there are any urgent situations or you receive an emergency order to mobilize, you must contact me right away.


    Assistant Leader Ha was nning on not contacting Kim Rok Soo and taking care of things on his own if possible, at least for tomorrow. However, Kim Rok Soo emphasized this part as if he realized that.


    You must. You must contact me.


    Haaaaa.


    Assistant Leader Ha sighed. He then somewhat nodded his head.


    Yes, sir, I will think about it and contact you.


    It was his usual cheeky response, but Kim Rok Soo knew that Assistant Leader Ha saying something like this meant that it was a promise to contact him during any emergency situations. He sent Assistant Leader Ha back to his seat and looked at the clock.


    It was time to leave.


    Kim Rok Soo thought about Director Ma, who called them just as it was getting time to leave work, and slightly frowned.


    He stood up and peeked at the calendar.


    He would go see his friends for the first time in a long while tomorrow.


    I will see you all in two days. Please call me if you need anything.


    Kim Rok Soo said goodbye to his team members and walked out of the office. He chose to take the stairs instead of the elevator down to the first floor lobby.


    He didn''t want to run into anyone while leaving work today.


    He was certain that they would all act awkwardly around him simr to how his team members, the other team leaders, and Director Ma had acted.


    "What the?


    He heard an extremely annoyed voice at that moment.


    Kim Rok Soo looked toward the bottom of the stairs.


    "Why are youing down this way?


    The grumbling person was team 2''s Park Kyung Ho.


    He was the electric spear user who had joined thepany at the same time as Kim Rok Soo and Choi Jung Soo.


    Then why are youing up this way?


    Kim Rok Soo threw the same question back to Park Kyung Ho who scowled immediately.


    I always use the stairs. Do you know how much health benefits you can get by climbing the stairs?


    Pffft.


    Kim Rok Soo subconsciously chuckled at this extremely un-Park Kyung Ho-like response. Park Kyung Ho snorted while looking at Kim Rok Soo.


    Hmph. Its obvious why you areing down the stairs.


    He grumbled as if he really didn''t like something.


    You care so damn much about what other people might say.


    Park Kyung Ho basically stomped up the stairs.


    Hey, Kim Rok Soo.


    Spearman Park Kyung Ho did not call Kim Rok Soo by his title but rather spoke even more freely than when they were same level colleagues.


    Team 2 leader had said something about it, but Park Kyung Ho refused to listen and said the following to Kim Rok Soo.


    I will be the second fastest person to be a team leader. You just wait! You got that?


    Kim Rok Soo did not get angry at Park Kyung Ho.


    He knew what the guy was thinking on the inside despite all the grumbling.


    I cant go tomorrow.


    Kim Rok Soo chuckled at Park Kyung Hos grumbling voice and responded.


    Is that why you went today?


    Team 2 leader had told him that Park Kyung Ho had taken a half day today. He probably came back to thepany at the end of the work day despite taking the half day because he had things to take care of.


    Damn it!


    Park Kyung Ho red at Kim Rok Soo. He then walked past him and climbed higher up.


    Call me if you need a drink tomorrow.


    Of course, he left a leaving remark in ce of a goodbye.


    Kim Rok Soo also did the same thing.


    Who knows?


    Park Kyung Ho stomped even more in annoyance as he climbed the stairs but Kim Rok Soo did not care as he walked down.


    It was time to go home.


    It would also soon be time to go meet his friends.


    * * *


    There was something people started saying once monsters appeared and the world started to change.


    We''ll be lucky if we can at least find the corpses.


    Kim Rok Soo had this thought right now.


    Was it really lucky?


    Yes, it might be considered that way.


    If nothing was left, then the people left behind could only long for them with their memories.


    However, Kim Rok Soo''s memories were too clear.


    That was why he could not even think abouting here.


    Memorial Park.


    The ashes or some possessions belonging to those who left this world while working for thepany were ced or stored in this park.


    Of course, it was not a requirement; the families could choose not to keep them here.


    Long time no see.


    Kim Rok Soo, who entered one of the many ossuaries in the park, looked toward the direction with quite a lot of flowers and gave a short greeting.


    < Lee Soo Hyuk >


    < Choi Jung Soo >


    The names of his lost friends caught Kim Rok Soo''s gaze and wouldn''t let him go.


    Kim Rok Soo stared for a long time before finally managing to close his eyes.


    Fuck.


    Closing his eyes made the memories pop up.


    That was why he could not getcent, stop, nor rest. There was something he had to do.


    Anyway, Team 1 is rolling along well.


    This phrase was representative of everything Kim Rok Soo had to do to prepare toe to this ce.


    That was why that was all he could say.


    Kim Rok Soo stood there for a long time.


    In the silent area


    He could not hear any sounds. It was so quiet that he couldn''t even breathe in peace.


    However, Kim Rok Soo''s mind was full of numerous memories more than any other time.


    The weight of the memories reaching out at him through the silence was too heavy to handle.


    Huuuuuu.


    Kim Rok Soo let out a short sigh before standing up straight.


    I will go now.


    That was his goodbye to his team members before he turned around. He then had a thought that made him turn back to look at Choi Jung Soo''s spot.


    Ill be able to go where your family is located soon.


    The vige where most of Choi Jung Soo''s family lost their lives A small hill from where he could see that ce


    Kim Rok Soo thought about a memory from the past before leaving after making that singlement.


    He walked out and looked up at the sky.


    The sun was high up in the sky.


    It was noon.


    There was still so much time left until this day was over.


    Kim Rok Soo ended up walking back home.


    Click.


    He turned the light on.


    It was quiet here too.


    Kim Rok Soo silently sighed before lying down on the floor.


    He needed to change and clean the house, but it was too annoying.


    All he did was slowly breathe in and out.


    He focused on his breathing.


    That made his chaotic mind slowly calm down.


    Peeep


    Kim Rok Soo sat up after hearing a noise.


    < Emergency Mobilization >


    He immediately stood up after seeing the message from Assistant Leader Ha.


    This is actually better.


    Although his day off would be over if he went to thepany and out into the field


    Kim Rok Soo thought that this was better for him.


    He opened the door and walked out of the area that was only filled with silence.


    * * *


    Human! Human!


    Mm?


    Cale realized that he had fallen asleep and slowly opened his eyes.


    Human! Open your eyes!


    Hes opening them now, nya!


    Thats right! He is opening them now, nya! We were ready to break the bed if you didnt wake up!


    That doesnt seem like a good idea, nya.


    Raon, On, and Hongs conversation mmed against Cale''s ears nonstop.


    Their voices were so distinct and their conversation so hopping that it would be considered loud if he chose to think of it that way.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Side Story 7-3: The Days of Rest for the One who Dreams of Being a Slacker (3)

    Side Story 7-3: The Days of Rest for the One who Dreams of Being a cker (3)


    Huuuuuu.


    Cale ended up letting out a deep sigh, but the children averaging seven years old did not care.


    They simply thought Cale was being himself.


    Ha!


    Cale subconsciously scoffed at that fact.


    Cale couldnt help butugh at his current situation which was extremely different from the silence he experienced in his dreams because he recalled the memories of his past.


    I was still young back then.


    Yes, Kim Rok Soo was inexperienced and young for the first year when he became a team leader.


    At least it felt that way now that he was thinking back on it.


    Team leader Kim Rok Soo started to have more days off as he got older, didn''t find it difficult to honor his fallen friends, and even became a bit closer and friendlier with his team members.


    Kim Rok Soo grew naturally because each and every day was full of all sorts of incidents and work.


    Of course, it wasnt as chaotic as here.


    Hmm? Human, where is it chaotic? I want to go see it!


    Me too, nya! I''m curious, nya!


    I dont think we need to go anywhere to see that, nya.


    Raon, Hong, and Onmented one after another at Calesment. Cale shook his head.


    Someone offered him a warm cup of tea as he did that.


    Young master-nim.


    It was Ron.


    Cale subconsciously sat up as soon as he saw Ron smiling in the most benign way he had seen in months.


    Ron handed him some honey lemon tea as if it was normal and Cale chose to drink it for now.


    Why is he smiling like that all of a sudden?


    This was when Cale still got scared every so often whenever he saw Ron smiling benignly like this.


    Ron didn''t care as he observed Cale with a cold sunken gaze that was different from his benign smile.


    Hes weirder than usual today.


    Calesplexion was worse than usual despite just waking up.


    He looked like a puppy that waspletely drenched from the rain. Of course, crown prince Alberu would just say that he looked like he was sleeping and just woke up, but it was different to Ron.


    Hmm.


    He subconsciously thoroughly inspected Cales face as Cale avoided his gaze.


    Whats up with him?


    Cale suddenly got the chills.


    We are considering having a feast for dinner as it is thest day of the year. What do you think, young master-nim?


    Cale could see the eyes of the children averaging seven years old sparkling. Cale slowly turned his gaze away from the sparkling eyes that were full of anticipation and looked at Ron.


    Do whatever you want.


    Smile.


    Ron had an exaggerated smile on his face. Cale had an ominous feeling for some reason.


    I will do whatever I want as you indicated, young master-nim.


    Why did this sound so much as if he was going to go assassinate someone?


    Cale touched the back of his neck despite knowing that it wouldn''t happen.


    Knock knock.


    There were some knocks on the door at that moment and they heard Choi Han''s voice.


    Cale-nim.


    Ron headed toward the door.


    Then I will go down and finish preparing for the feast, young master-nim.


    "Sure, whatever.


    Ron opened the door once Cale nonchntlymented.


    Click.


    Choi Hans eyebrow raised slightly while looking at Rone out.


    He doesnt seem too happy.


    Rons expression was not good. Choi Han quickly looked at Cale.


    Ron didnt care and walked past Choi Han and down the stairs.


    I''m going too! A feast! Im very happy!


    I''m going to help, nya!


    Raon and Hong followed behind Ron.


    Only Choi Han, On, and Cale were left.


    Its cold.


    Ah, yes, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han immediately closed the open door at Calesment. But he thought of something that made his face stiffen.


    Even the hallway is heated by magic right now. Hes cold? Is Cale-nims condition very bad? Why is he suddenly like this? Hisplexion was slowly getting better.


    Choi Han had all sorts of questions. He then heard Cale lie back down on the bed while mumbling.


    "I want to keep living as a cker.


    Those words sounded a bit differently to Choi Han today. Of course, the words themselves were things that Cale always said.


    Cale naturally had no care about what Choi Han was thinking.


    Should I close that window?


    The sun would be setting soon.


    The temperature was falling quickly because the sun went down much faster in the winter. The fact that they were right next to a forest probably yed a part as well.


    However, Cale could not close the open window at the other end of the room.


    Lets work hard a little longer!


    Ahhhhh!


    The Wolf children seemed to still be training outside.


    Nowhere around here seemed to be quiet.


    Chh chh.


    Cale didnt even turn his head despite the rustling next to him and continued to look out the window.


    "Thats ticklish.


    He simply gave ament to the kitten who was leaning against his side.


    Cale found it a bit odd that it was On and not Raon or Hong who was doing this, but he didnt put much attention on it.


    Everything was annoying, potentially because of the time spent either sleeping or wandering through his memories.


    He closed his eyes.


    Its never quiet. Will the new year be different? Will it?


    Cale had those thoughts as he turned 19 in this world. (TL: Guess this world still uses the Korean system of turning older with the new year.)


    * * *


    The now 19 years old Cale stayed in Harris Vige until early spring before starting another busy year by going to the Ten Finger Mountains and saving the Elf Vige.


    He faced all sorts of incidents and returned to the territory after finishing his business in the Empire with a Medal of Honor from the Emperor for his heroics in the Imperial Pce Bomb Terror Incident.


    "Will you rest now, Cale-nim?


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han''s question.


    Yes. Time to rest.


    He looked toward the Henituse territory that was slowly getting closer outside the carriage window and mumbled almost in a sigh.


    cker life is best.


    Choi Han held back a sigh while looking at Cale who had be paler and skinnier sincest year.


    Cale hade here to rest to keep his promise of spending the new year in the territory.


    It would be a short break. There were more things he needed to do.


    Cale-nim, are we pushing back the thing with young master Antonio until February?


    We will. We ended up staying too long in the Empire.


    Cale spoke as if he had no choice.


    I have no choice. Its the new year soon. Wouldnt it be good to spend the new year at home with family?


    Family. Choi Han repeated that word in his mind as he gently smiled while looking at the individuals inside the carriage.


    Choi Han saw Cale frown at that moment.


    As they passed through the territory gate


    Young master-nim! I was inplete awe after hearing about your Medal of Honor from the Empire! You are the treasure of the Roan Kingdom and the future of the Henituse territory, young master-nim!


    A knight who seemed pretty new at the job looked inside the carriage before ncing at Cale with a sparkling gaze that was full of awe.


    Cale gently closed his eyes again and then opened them.


    Can we pass?


    Yes, young master-nim! I''m sure that there is nothing dangerous in your carriage, but I ask for your understanding as this is the formal procedure.


    You shouldnt make any exceptions. It is the right thing to do.


    I knew it! You truly are amazing, young master-nim!


    .


    Choi Han could see Cale''s face turning stoic by the second.


    Shh.


    Choi Han peeked at the announcements on a board by the territory gate.


    Of the many announcements, he could see a kingdom-wide announcement talking about Cale''s Medal of Honor from the Empire and the crown prince''s visit to the Empire. An announcement from the Henituse territory had the story of Cales Medal of Honor from the Empire in a muchrger font than the crown princes visit.


    Choi Han hoped that Cale did not see them as he slowly turned away.


    The knight inspecting the carriage bowed to Cale.


    You may proceed, young master-nim.


    Okay, keep up the good work.


    Yes, sir!


    The knight responded energetically, hesitated for a moment, and then smiled brightly as he said the following.


    "Wee home, young master-nim. I hope you have a peaceful stay.


    Choi Han could see a small smile appearing on Cale''s face.


    I hope you have a lovely end of the year as well.


    Yes, sir! It is an honor to hear something like that from you, young master-nim! I will remember those words for the rest of my life!


    Okay.


    Cale''s face turned stoic again, but he didnt seem annoyed.


    The carriage slowly moved through the gate and Choi Han reached over to close the open carriage window.


    It was at that moment.


    "Wow! Mommy, thats Young Master Silver Shield, right? Daddy said that the young master-nim wasing!


    He heard a childs voice.


    Yes, yes. It is that carriage. The young master of our territory who received a Medal of Honor from the Empire is in there. The sword master-nim is probably in there too.


    I, I want to see the young master-nims face!


    It started with a mother and daughters conversation, and then


    The young master-nim is here?


    Ahem. You heard it as well. They said that the young master-nim would be in the territory soon.


    Thats right!


    An old couple who came out for a walk to get some sun despite the cold winter weather peeked at the carriage.


    Our Young Master Silver Shield-nim just arrived at the territory?


    Really?


    They heard some voices and the residents of the territory, who had not been very visible because of the winter weather, slowly started to be visible.


    Choi Han subconsciously watched the people as the bright looks of joy on their faces took him by shock.


    He heard an extremely stoic voice at that moment.


    "Choi Han, close it.


    Cale was wiping his face with both hands.


    Choi Han chuckled before closing the window. He then made ament.


    All of them want to see your face, Cale-nim.


    Mm.


    Meeeeeow!


    Meeow!


    Human! Lets show them your face! Im fine remaining invisible!


    Cale groaned while the children averaging eight years old seemed excited. Cale waved his hand to say no.


    Lets hurry home.


    Home. The carriage headed toward the Henituse Estate as he said that word.


    Human, were here!


    On and Hong, who had been falling asleep, looked out the window at Raon''s shout.


    Human, its your younger brother!


    Basen was looking at the carriage and waving his hand while standing outside the Henituse Estate.


    Long time no see, Basen.


    Yes, hyung-nim. It has been a while.


    Basen responded to Cale in a gruff but slightly high tone.


    Orabuni!


    Cale turned his head.


    Lily had a wooden sword in her hand as she walked over from the training ground. Cale waved at her before speaking to Basen.


    I got you a present, soe get itter.


    Did you buy it at the Empire?


    Yeah.


    Cale responded with indifference before heading into the building. Basen slightly smiled while looking at Cale. He then followed behind Cale. Basens shoulders were slightly raised for some reason.


    I heard that you were very busy in the Empire, hyung-nim. But you still managed to buy us presents.


    What does being busy have to do with buying presents?


    A lot.


    That was what Basen wanted to say, but he kept his mouth shut.


    A small smile appeared on Choi Hans face as he realized that although Cale and Basen had their usual stoic faces, both of them seemed oddly happy.


    Yes, this kind of peace is what Cale-nim and everybody wants.


    That was why he needed to get stronger to protect everyone.


    Choi Hans eyes clouded over as he stood there with an innocent smile on his face.


    Whats up with him?


    Cale had turned his head without giving it much thought before seeing Choi Hans face and flinching.


    It was because Choi Han suddenly started smiling innocently as his eyes were burning up with passion.


    The innocent smile was fine, but that gaze made Cale get the chills for some reason.


    Cale-nim.


    What is it?


    At least you should be able to rest properly during the end of this year and the approaching new year.


    Probably?


    Why is he saying something like that with such a look on his face?


    Cale looked stupefied. Choi Han didn''t care and clenched his fists.


    I hope the end of this year and the approaching new year will be peaceful.


    Choi Han truly hoped that would be the case.


    As for Cale, he saw Choi Han''s clenched fists and contemted whether he recently did anything wrong to Choi Han despite knowing there was nothing like that.


    He was feeling guilty although there was no reason to feel guilty.


    Meeeeeow.


    Meeow.


    However, Cale looked away from Choi Han after hearing On and Hong''s meows and started walking.


    Choi Han walked slowly behind them.


    The group walked peacefully into the building without any signs of awkwardness.


    Choi Han, I''m going to the room first!


    The invisible Raons energetic voice was full of warmth.


    Haaaaa.


    Choi Han let out a quiet sigh.


    Now


    He now had many ces he could return to peacefully without feeling awkward.


    And those ces were truly important to Choi Han.


    Simr tost year, Choi Han spent the end of the year and weed the new year without any loneliness or coldness.


    * * *


    So many things happened in the new year.


    Whether it was the White Star or the sealed god, all sorts of suffocating things that made it impossible for them to stop kept happening one after another.


    But winter still came.


    Time continued to flow and it was now winter.


    Choi Han heard a familiar voice in his ear.


    The eldest son of the House of Henituse who was known as trash It started there, but that guy was now his liege, the friend of his nephew, the core of his new family, and possibly the person who understood him the most. It was the voice of someone who had many different titles to Choi Han.


    Cale was mumbling.


    Haaaa. It''d be great to be a cker.


    Choi Han knew the meaning of those words.


    I want to rest. I need to heal.


    That should be the meaning.


    However, he now knew what Cale would say after that.


    Did Billos wake up yet?


    Not yet, Cale-nim. Jack-nim has finished healing him and is watching his progress.


    Billos hade to find Cale.


    The bastard of the Flynn Merchant Guild came looking for Cale while severely injured and looking like a mess, asking Cale to stop the Flynn Merchant Guild.


    Hunters.


    Choi Han''s eyes were about to sink low when he saw the look in Cale''s eyes and slightly flinched.


    Really?


    Cales eyes showed no signs of resting just yet. Cales gaze was cold but burning up. There was also a twisted smile on his face that didnt look gentle at all.


    Choi Han thought that he knew what Cale would say next.


    We''ll talk to Billos when he wakes up, but for now-


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han, I think you should know this.


    Know what, Cale-nim?


    The team leader is in Endable.


    Choi Han subconsciously said the name that came to his mind.


    Lee Soo Hyuk?


    Yeah.


    Cale looked toward the east and calmlymented.


    There are too many things to do, so I cant rest.


    Side story 7, The Day of Rest for the One who Dreams of Being a cker End.


    I will return with Part 2, The Laws of the Hunt starting July 1st.


    < Authors Note >


    Hello, it is Yu Ryeo Han.


    The side stories that have been released for about half a year havee to a close with side story 7.


    There were a lot of other individuals and things I wanted to talk about, but I will push those back for another time.


    Part 2, The Laws of the Hunt will start July 1st.


    Why is my heart beating so wildly?!


    I think that I am shaking even more now that I am writing about shaking.


    The start of somethinging up must be making me shake like this.


    I want to quickly say hello with Part 2!


    Ah! If you read the announcements, you''ll be able to see some information about the paperback release!


    Then I will see you again on July 1st.


    The weather is hot but I hope that you have a peaceful and refreshing day.


    Thank you very much.


    Sincerely, Yu Ryeo Han


    August 12th for us!  Omni


    Trantor''s Comments


    FIN


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 1: Its exploding. An incident is exploding (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 1: It''s exploding. An incident is exploding (1)


    Prologue


    Cale gently closed his eyes.


    He took down the White Star and got rid of the sealed god by sealing him once again.


    But now


    Hunter households


    < The Hunters have be an organization. They are hunting humans. >


    Okay. Lets rest after taking down these bastards.


    Cale calmly thought to himself.


    I have money now. I have a reliable backer. I have a house and a vi. I havend where I can farm. I have everything necessary to have a cker''s life. But my surroundings are not peaceful. I at least need my territory and I to be at peace.


    "I''m certain that it will be quiet once I take down these bastards.


    As for taking down these bastards?


    It''s worth trying.


    Cale brushed his face with both hands, an action that seemed contrary to what he was saying.


    It was because there was one problem.


    Those Hunter households are in multiple worlds?


    A world where ck magic is officially recognized, a wuxia world with the ancient Chinese Central ins, a world where Beast people are the majority, and plenty of others. Fuck. It looks like I''ll be busy for a while.


    <It''s exploding. An incident is exploding (1)>


    Cale asked once more.


    Is it the Hunters?


    Billos, who was looking up at Cale with a sharp gaze, did not look like a worthless man on the run.


    His gaze held something that surpassed wrath and a sense of betrayal it was fear.


    Y, young master-nim-


    Billos''s low voice could not stop shaking.


    A, are they the H, Hunters?


    Billos''s hand that Cale was holding was shaking severely.


    "They, they!


    Billos''s eyes were looking at something as he mumbled without being able to finish his sentence. His pupils were shaking intensely as if he was recalling a memory of the past or experiencing the nightmares ofst night again.


    Mm.


    This was the first time Choi Han saw Billos like this.


    They!


    Billos was trying his best to keep talking.


    Billos.


    Cale spoke to Billos in a low voice.


    Get some rest first.


    The pupils that had been wandering aimlessly focused on Cale. This was the first time Billos saw Cale looking so calm.


    "Billos, who is standing in front of you right now?


    Young master-nim-


    Cale''s voice, expression, and everything were extremely calm.


    It is safe here.


    Billos slowly closed his eyes. He then realized something. Cale Henituse was the person who had held his hand that had been floating aimlessly.


    Hes not the type of person who would usually do something so melodramatic. No. Although he seems like that on the outside, he is someone who frequently does things like this. I''m sleepy.


    The Sandman was sprinkling sand in his eyes.


    You can sleep.


    He could hear Cales voice despite his vision bing blurry, and that finally allowed him to peacefully let the Sandman do his job.


    Hes asleep.


    Cale checked on the sleeping Billos and let go of his hand.


    Saint-nim, if you would please.


    Cale looked toward the door that was still open because he had rushed in.


    Crown prince Alberu was standing in front of the door with Saint Jack.


    Yes, young master-nim. Of course.


    Saint Jack urgently rushed over to Billos. A holy light was already wrapped around his hand.


    Cale was standing stiffly as he raised his head toward the ceiling.


    Huuuuuu.


    Cale let out a short sigh.


    It looks like I need to put some things in order first.


    Cale had a need to analyze the current situation, and there were people with him by his side as was their rightful ce.


    * * *


    In a decently sized area within the Puzzle City City Hall Annex


    It was an empty room with only a few chairs.


    So


    Only Cale and a few of his friends were in this room right now.


    Lets figure out the current situation.


    Tap. Tap.


    Alberu Crossman continued speaking while tapping the armrest of his wooden chair.


    These Hunter bastards exist behind the sealed god and the White Star. Currently, these Hunters move under the control of five families. Is that right?


    Yes, your highness.


    There had been seven families in the past, but only five remained now because the Red Bloods and the White Bloods were no longer a part due to perishing or betrayal.


    Furthermore, someone from your maternal family, the House of Thames, came to give you some information. He said that the Duke''s House of Orsena and the Flynn Merchant Guild have aligned with the Hunters.


    Cale added on in a serious voice.


    "That person from my maternal family then ran off with my money.


    Yes, yes he did.


    Alberu nodded his head with a stoic expression on his face and continued to speak. His face then stiffened.


    The Duke''s House of Orsena, who seemed to have aligned themselves with the Hunters along with the Flynn Merchant Guild, is actually his Majestys subordinate?


    To be more urate, his Majesty called them his hunting dogs.


    And Royal Father is nning on doing something to go up against the Hunters with the Duke''s House of Orsena?


    Yes, your highness. His Majesty stated that he was chasing after the Hunters for a personal reason.


    This was information Cale had received while speaking in secret with the king, but he had no hesitation in informing Alberu and his friends.


    He never told me not to say anything to anybody else.


    King Zed probably expected Cale to tell Alberu and his friends. He was smart enough to consider that.


    He might have even considered a lot more things.


    Alberu scoffed once before speaking.


    His Majesty said that there was onest thing he needed to do. He said that he needed to catch some damn rats.


    "Did his Majesty go to the capital?


    Yeah.


    The king, who had arrived at City Hall quite visibly and loudly, had quietly returned to the capital with the Chief of Staff and swordsman he brought with him.


    That was why Alberu was able to negotiate with the representatives of the different kingdoms in peace.


    Haaaa.


    Alberu scoffed once again as if he was in disbelief.


    Choi Han, Choi Han!


    Choi Han, who had been quietly watching Cale and Alberu, slightly flinched after hearing Raon''s voice.


    I think that the crown prince and our human are both very, very angry right now! Are they going to go destroy the Hunters?


    Raons voice oddly sounded as if he really wanted to go destroy them.


    Choi Han thought that Cale would definitely go to destroy them, but just shrugged his shoulders and avoided answering.


    Billos.


    They were not close with him, but he was definitely one of their people. He was someone Choi Han had known for quite a long time since he left Harris Vige and met Cale.


    First.


    Alberu brushed his face with both hands.


    First of all.


    There was a rare look of anger in Alberus gaze as he repeated his words. Choi Han could not ask what he was angry about.


    "First of all, it looks like I will need to speak with Royal Father. You hear what Billos has to say as soon as he wakes up. I will send some people to the main location of the Flynn Merchant Guild to get some info-


    Bang!


    Alberu stopped talking after hearing a bang on the door.


    Bang, bang! Bang!


    It sounded quite urgent for it to not be a regr knock and then they heard the Knight Captain''s voice, no, his shouting.


    The person who always focused on being serious was almost screaming.


    Your highness!


    Cale and Alberu made eye contact.


    Click.


    Choi Han opened the door even without Alberu saying anything.


    Your highness-!


    Cale looked at the Knight Captain''s face.


    Fear?


    There was fear in the Knight Captains eyes.


    It meant that something unbelievable must have happened.


    Knight Captain, what is-


    "The pce, the kings pce is destroyed, your highness!


    What? The Roan Pce was destroyed?


    Cale along with everybody else in the room was at a loss for words.


    Not just any pce but the king''s pce? Then, then-


    Cale could not say it out loud, but Alberu managed to ask.


    What about Royal Father?


    His voice was calm.


    However, Alberu had walked up to the Knight Captain and was tightly holding the mans arm.


    Knight Captain! Hurry!


    That, that, currently-


    The Knight Captain''s face was pale. There was only one thing that could make him like this. Everybody could feel what he was about to say.


    Knight Captain. Stay focused.


    The Knight Captain flinched at Alberus tone before looking into Alberu''s eyes and then immediately speaking.


    That We are currently unable to determine his Majestys location. The King''s Pce ispletely destroyed, so they cannot tell what is inside!


    How does that make any sense? What about the knights and mages of the King''s Pce? The Chief of Staff, that strong person is there! No.


    Alberu shook his head.


    He then spoke into the air.


    I must go to the pce, sir.


    Alberu requested toward the invisible Raon as soon as Choi Han closed the door.


    I got it.


    A young but low voice echoed through the air and a teleportation magic circle was immediately created.


    Alberu was at the center of the ck teleportation magic circle.


    Your highness! That is not all!


    However, the Knight Captain, who had now snapped back to his senses a bit, urgently continued speaking.


    The Duke''s House of Orsena caught on fire and it is said that youngdy Orsena is responsible for all of it!


    Orsena?


    Alberus gaze turned toward Cale. He recalled what the two of them had just been talking about.


    The Knight Captain added on.


    That is the report I have received so far, your highness.


    Your highness.


    Cale, who had been silent during this report, spoke to Alberu.


    Lets go, your highness.


    He stepped onto the teleportation magic circle with Alberu.


    Ron. Protect Billos.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Ron bowed without giving any opinions.


    Alberu looked at him for a bit before speaking to the Knight Captain. His voice was extremely calm.


    You stay here. Make sure that people remain quiet about things so that information is leaked to the foreign kingdoms as slowly as possible.


    Your highness, the pce is dangerous right now! I heard that all members of the royal family are currently taking shelter. I will go with you! There are terror incidents happening all over the capital right now-!


    Alberu cut the Knight Captain off.


    Me? I''m in danger?


    He watched as Choi Han stepped onto the teleportation magic circle and stood next to him.


    Furthermore, the dragon who made this teleportation magic circle was with him as well.


    Cale, Choi Han, and Raon.


    Alberu felt the three individuals around him and blinked. His hands and feet that had turned cold and his mind that had nked out slowly filled with warmth.


    "Right now.


    He was sure of it.


    In thisnd


    There is no member of the royal family who is safer than I am.


    The Knight Captain closed his mouth as soon as he saw Alberus gaze. His eyes were burning up despite his calm demeanor.


    The King''s Pce was destroyed and his Majesty is unable to be located.


    Based on how the Knight Captain only told him the urgent information, he had no way of knowing everything about the Roan Pce and the capital right now.


    However, he was certain that the capital was in pandemonium.


    Something happened, but


    He had no way of knowing what happened.


    He was unable to determine the reason for nor the people involved with this sudden tragedy. He only had a vague idea about the culprit.


    That was why Alberu could firmly say this.


    "That is why I need to go.


    With the strongest of my people.


    Sir, lets go.


    Alberu looked into the air and spoke and the Knight Captain finally bowed deeply.


    I will follow you soon, your highness.


    Oooooong oooooong


    The teleportation magic circle rumbled and the spell was cast.


    Cale saw it at that instant.


    Alberus tightly clenched hands turned red as if his veins would burst and his skin was turning pale.


    Cale pretended not to see the cold sweat flowing down Alberu''s face.


    He chose to close his eyes.


    We teleported to the top of the crown princes pce.


    Raon had teleported the three of them to the roof of the crown princes pce.


    Cale opened his eyes after hearing Raons voice. He then immediately looked in a direction.


    He did not see something he should have normally seen.


    He heard Alberu''s empty voice.


    It was true.


    As they had been told, the Kings Pce waspletely destroyed without even a single pir left standing.


    Author''s Notes


    Hello, it is Yu Ryeo Han.


    Part 2 has finally started!


    I''m excited, shaking, and nervous. It is reminding of the first time I released a chapter.


    This time This time 250 chapters, no, within 300 chapters I n on finishing part 2!


    It should be possible, right?


    Now then, I will do my best with Part 2  < The Laws of the Hunt >!


    Thank you very much.


    I hope that you have a peaceful day.


    Sincerely, Yu Ryeo Han


    Trantor''s Comments


    Here weeee gooooooo!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 2: Its exploding. An incident is exploding (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 2: It''s exploding. An incident is exploding (2)


    Ash-colored light was shooting up to the clear sky.


    Lets go.


    Alberu stepped off the roof without any hesitation. Mana was roaring around him.


    Mm.


    Alberu turned his head.


    Hey crown prince! Ill take care of all the magic! You just do whatever you feel like doing!


    Alberu was about to use flight magic but Raon was one step ahead of him and got everybody into the air. He thanked toward an empty spot in the air and started moving toward the King''s Pce.


    Identify yourselves!


    Someone shot up into the air at that moment.


    It was a royal mage.


    Y, your highness!


    He recognized Alberu, Cale, and Choi Han and urgently rushed over. The mage seemed happy to see them although there was an indescribable sense of misery and guilt on his face.


    The Roan Kingdom''s capital.


    The King''s Pce, which was located at the center of the Roan kingdom''s royal pce, waspletely destroyed.


    This made no sense at all.


    I''m sorry, your highness.


    Report in first.


    Alberu slightly flinched at Alberu''s calm demeanor before starting his report as they all moved toward the King''s Pce.


    There was a continuous chain ofrge explosions before all the pirs crumbled instantly and the King''s Pce fell.


    Ah.


    Choi Han gasped. All of the pirs in the King''s Pce broke at the same time. He knew what that meant.


    Alberu opened and closed his mouth a few times before finallymenting.


    I guess not many people would have managed to evacuate.


    We are currently looking for and rescuing missing people and gathering the corpses.


    In addition to the guards, there were a lot of people, such as attendants and individuals in charge of many things, working in the King''s Pce. This pce had a lot more people than the other pces as this was where the king resided.


    Cale looked down and inspected the area.


    There were no signs at all?


    Alberu asked in a dry voice and the mage quickly stated the things he knew.


    The Magic Department detected a strong mana fluctuation as soon as we heard the explosions, your highness. However, we did not detect any signs of magic anywhere, including the pces defensive walls, before or after that.


    There were no screamsing from the pce right now.


    People were gathered in groups urgently moving around.


    Anything aside from the magical signs?


    Youngdy Orsena requested an audience with his Majesty in the King''s Pce one hour prior to the explosion.


    "And?


    The King''s Pce crumbled immediately after youngdy Orsena left.


    "And?


    Youngdy Orsena is now missing.


    Alberu turned his head to observe the mage.


    Nobody was keeping an eye on her?


    The heir of a Duchy had visited the royal pce.


    We had people watching her, your highness.


    But?


    They said that she suddenly disappeared.


    Alberus eyebrows slightly rose up and Cale turned to look at the mage.


    The mage gulped before continuing on.


    It was not magic, your highness.


    It was not magic but she teleported?


    Yes, your highness.


    Cale had seen someone teleport without using magic before.


    During the Sloth test when he was facing the illusions in the sealed gods temple Cale and Choi Jung Gun had met the Hunters, Jung Yi-Rang and Park So Jin.


    Take this offering of karma.


    Hunter Jung Yi-Rang had disappeared instantly even though no magic was used.


    How did she teleport?


    "That is something I do not know-


    This mage did not have much authority.


    Alberu looked down.


    I guess I can hear about it down there.


    Alberu made eye contact with the second prince.


    We''re heading down.


    Their bodies descended down after Raon made thatment.


    The destroyed King''s Pce


    Pss.


    Cale stepped on the debris from a destroyed pir andnded on the scene.


    Your highness! Commander-nim!


    Many people recognized Alberu and Cale. However, there were a lot of people who were so busy that they didnt even notice the two of their arrival.


    Move therge ones first!


    Theres an injured person over here!


    It did not seem very rowdy when they were up in the sky, but the ground was covered in chaos.


    Pleasee this way first! This person''s lung seems injured!


    Leg, this person has no feeling in their leg!


    It was a horrible sight.


    This is the Roan Pce?


    Choi Han looked forward.


    The King''s Pce that hadpletely crumbled resembled arge hill. It waspletely destroyed so that it held no shape anymore and the beautiful decorations looked ugly and weird now that they were destroyed.


    "There is a body over here! It seems to be an attendant!


    Choi Han saw a limp arm visible through the debris and turned his head.


    However, Cale and Alberu did not turn away from the horrible sight.


    Alberu and the second prince did not even greet each other.


    Did you evacuate the royal family?


    The second prince responded to the crown prince''s question with a tired look on his face.


    The third prince is on it, your highness.


    Your highness!


    The leader of the Mage Brigade, who had been at the pce, immediately approached Alberu.


    Report in first.


    Yes sir!


    The middle-aged mage waspletely covered in dust.


    We are currently using magic to move the structural debris little by little but the speed is very slow.


    Choi Han could not hold in his frustration and asked.


    Can''t you use arge-scale spell to move all of the debris at once?


    The mage, who recognized Choi Han, shook his head.


    ..It is difficult to differentiate between debris and people if we use such a spell. Furthermore, we may ce any survivors inside in danger or lose some vital clues from the scene if we did not carefully move the structural debris.


    The mage turned toward Alberu and continued speaking.


    We are currently using a spell to detect any living beings starting from his Majestys dwelling. However-


    It was destroyed the worst.


    Of this hill of crumbled debris of the King''s Pce The kings dwelling ce was at the center.


    Alberu closed his eyes for a moment, opened them back, and addressed the second prince.


    I will take care of things here.


    Then I-


    You take the royal guards and check the barrier side. I need you to take care of figuring out who is responsible.


    He was going to leave the defense of the pce to the second prince. Even if he was only giving some royal guards, it meant that he was giving the second prince some of the troops.


    The second prince, who knew the meaning of such action, asked Alberu.


    You want me to do that?


    Yes.


    The second prince was silent for a moment before he bowed his head.


    Okay. I understand hyung-nim.


    Alberu chuckled at how the second prince addressed him and then turned around.


    I trust you.


    The second prince bowed and quickly started moving.


    He seemed to havepletely epted Alberu as the crown prince and the future king.


    As for Alberu, he was looking at Cale.


    I will do it, your highness.


    Cale stepped forward.


    Oooooong oooooong


    The ground started to rumble with Cale at the center.


    Huh?! What the hell? Is it magic?


    Tell them to stop if it is magic! The whole area might crumble if the rumbling goes wrong!


    Its the Commander-nim though?


    Huh?


    He seems to havee with his highness?


    The people, who had been frantically removing the debris, raised their heads.


    I guess its my turn.


    Is it possible?


    I won''t touch any of the debris surrounding injured people.


    The broken rocks responded to Cale''s thoughts.


    I''ve done things like this quite often in the past.


    During the ancient times, the Super Rock did more protecting than destroying and frequently rescued something or someone from broken things.


    The King''s Pce is something made from the ground and made from rocks in the end.


    Cale reached his hand out toward the King''s Pce.


    Now this pile of rocks that had lost its glorious appearance


    Boooooooom-


    The ground started to rumble with Cale at the center.


    Ah.


    One of the attendants, who had been moving a destroyed piece of marble, gasped.


    Crack.


    It started with the small pieces of debris.


    One by one, the things that were made from materials mined in the mines started to rise up to the sky.


    "Everybody stop your spells!


    The head of the Mage Brigade shouted and people started to move back.


    The debris they were standing on started floating up as well.


    Cale-nim.


    Choi Han was looking at Cale.


    Cale seemed more focused than ever before.


    This is harder.


    Choi Han knew it.


    He knew that it was more difficult to control your powers to do something like this than to destroy things.


    The pir!


    "Finally!


    The people watching clenched their fists.


    The 10rgest pirs of all pirs that had supported the King''s Pce Nine of those pirs shot up into the air.


    "This is enough, sir! This is enough to speed up the search!


    A mage shouted toward Cale in awe.


    "There is a survivor over here!


    Over here as well!


    Cale turned his head toward Alberu.


    It is fine to rescue them now, your highness.


    Alberu nodded his head and immediately raised his hand to give the order.


    Resume the search!


    Human, I''ll take care of moving things! Dont overdo it!


    Raon spoke into Cale''s mind before the debris, pirs, and piece of the roof that were floating in the air moved to the rear garden of the King''s Pce and other nearby gardens.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There were loud noises as the pirs were ced in the rear garden as if they were stabbed into the ground.


    T, this-


    The people who had seen Cale and the others moving through the sky or had heard information from the site at the King''s Pce shouted to inform the shocked people of the pce.


    His highness came with the Commander-nim!


    "These are pirs from the King''s Pce! His highness is here! Tell people that the Commander-nim moved them!


    Information about Alberu and Cales arrival was spreading throughout the pce.


    The anxiety, fear, and concern on their faces rxed a bit after hearing that news.


    However, the looks on the faces of the people at the site of the King''s Pce was stiffer than before.


    Too many-


    Stop there.


    A knight stopped a junior knight from speaking.


    He could anticipate what the other knight was about to say.


    Too many people died.


    People were nking out while looking at the signs of people who had tried their best to escape, iling around to survive. They nked out looking at the pale faces of people they had greeted just a few hours ago this morning.


    It was even more miserable at the bottom of the hill of the crumbled pce.


    Your highness.


    The head of the Mage Brigade quickly followed behind the walking Alberu.


    Alberu stopped in front of the only pir Cale did not manage to move.


    This person died.


    The swordsman who was always by King Zed''s side along with the Chief of Staff as if he was the guard


    That person was dead.


    Alberu knelt down to look at the swordsmans corpse.


    Cale stood behind Alberu and looked around.


    This pir was the pir located in the king''s dwelling, which meant that they were in the king''s dwelling right now.


    He couldn''t even close his eyes.


    It looks like he was taken out in an instant without being able to react at all.


    Alberu closed the swordsmans eyes after hearing Choi Hansment. He then added on.


    There are no traces of the secret passage being used.


    Cale and Alberu made eye contact.


    There are no signs that the secret passage I know about in the King''s Pce was used.


    The Chief of Staff is not here either, your highness.


    The King and the Chief of Staff disappeared without a trace.


    The two of them looked at each other and thought of two potential reasons.


    Abduction or teleportation.


    The Chief of Staff was a mage.


    The king either teleported away with the Chief of Staff or the two of them were abducted together.


    Either way, it is highly likely that he is still alive.


    Alberu immediately stood up.


    Commander-


    I will go visit the Duke''s House of Orsena and the Flynn Merchant Guild, your highness.


    Alberu pointed to Choi Han.


    Instructor-nim, you go with him too.


    Will you be okay, your highness?


    Alberu chuckled after Choi Han asked with concern about Alberus safety.


    Choi Han thought that Alberu gave off a cold demeanor.


    Of course not. No matter who it is or what their goal is I must find out the answer first.


    I see.


    Choi Han had the thought that Alberu would not lose to most individuals who messed with him right now.


    We will head over first then, your highness.


    A teleportation magic circle appeared under Cale''s feet as he said that and Choi Han stood behind him.


    Human, should I take you to the Orsena Estate first?


    Is there a need to go somewhere that burned down first?


    The grey smoke shooting up beyond the walls of the pce


    He was certain that it was the Orsena Estate.


    Youngdy Orsena was missing and most of the Estate was said to have burned down.


    Cale recalled something the fake Hilsman, the man who ran off with his money, had said.


    The second child of the Flynn family who has received youngdy Orsena''s sponsorship will soon be the merchant guild leader.


    The second child is aligned with youngdy Orsena?


    The residences of the king and youngdy Orsena, two people rted to the Hunters They were both destroyed.


    If the Flynn Merchant Guild is still fine in such a situation?


    The Flynn Merchant Guild main location. We will head there first.


    Ah! I know the location because of Billos, that guy who spends money well!


    Ooooooooong-


    The teleportation magic circle started shining and Cale''s body started to be faint.


    I hope you will tell me everything, no matter what you find out.


    Of course I will do that, your highness.


    Cale let the teleportation magic circle take him after that short conversation with Alberu and addressed Choi Han.


    Choi Han, pull out your sword.


    "Excuse me?


    As Choi Han asked back at the unexpected order


    Cale calmly continued to speak.


    "We are breaking in right away.


    Paaaat-!


    Cale saw the bright light and closed his eyes for a moment. He could see the door to the Flynn Merchant Guild main location once he opened his eyes again.


    The second child of the Flynn Merchant Guild who seemed to have aligned with the Hunters


    Billos''s life was in danger as soon as the second child was named as the sessor, leading Billos toe find Cale and ask him to destroy the Flynn Merchant Guild.


    Cale had not managed to hear the details as Billos was not awake yet, but Billos was not the type of person who would ask him to destroy the Merchant Guild because of his emotions.


    This Merchant Guild was Billoss dream.


    W, who goes there?! Where are you from?! Identify yourselves!


    I, isnt that the Commander?


    The guards at the door pointed their weapons at Cale and Choi Han.


    "Choi Han, we dont have much time.


    Someone who might have information


    They needed to capture that person before they disappeared. If not, they at least had to find some traces of evidence the person left behind.


    A sudden visit was best for something like that.


    Break the door down first.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han immediately swung his sword.


    Baaaaaang!


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiing!


    A loud rm echoed through the building as soon as the door broke.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Time to break in.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 3: Its exploding. An incident is exploding (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 3: It''s exploding. An incident is exploding (3)


    "What the hell is going on?!


    I think the sound came from the door!


    The building beyond the door became rowdy.


    The guard at the door recognized Cale and Choi Han but had toplete his duties despite his mind being a chaotic mess.


    I, intruders!


    There are intruders! They are-


    One of the guards clenched his eyes shut and shouted.


    "Com-


    Plop.


    The eyes of the man who was about to shout, Commander, opened wide.


    Choi Han, the youngest sword master and the pride of the Roan Kingdom, the person who had destroyed the door, had ced a hand on his shoulder.


    Quiet.


    Choi Han was looking at the guard with a sunken gaze. The guard had no choice but to close his mouth. Choi Han resembled a sword right now.


    He felt as if he would be cut in two if he went against Choi Han''s words.


    Swooooooosh-


    The guard then saw Commander Cale with whirlwinds by his feet.


    "Choi Han, you start from the bottom ande up.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    "Raon, you stay alert and immediately head to the location if mana changes somewhere in the middle of the building.


    Human, what about you?


    Cale lightly kicked off the ground.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Cale shot up to the sky with a strand of wind behind him.


    Ill start from the top.


    Cale then sent the whirlwind in his hand out like an arrow.


    Bang!


    The top floor of the building The central terrace window on the fifth floor was destroyed.


    I will start from the top and head down.


    I understand, human! I will keep an eye on the mana to make sure nobody teleports away!


    Cale quickly nodded his head and moved efficiently through the broken terrace window.


    Smile.


    He then smiled.


    What the? Did you know that I was going toe?


    The fifth floor was quiet unlike the rest of the building, which was as chaotic as the first floor.


    Instead, there were people who looked like knights pointing their swords at Cale.


    He could see a luxurious door decorated in gold behind this wall of people.


    Mm. I guess it doesn''t look like they knew I wasing.


    All of the swordsmen except for the person standing at the center of the group were unable to hide their anxiety.


    Swooooooosh-


    A whirlwind started to roar as it gathered in Cale''s hand once again.


    We cannot allow such intrusion even if you are the Commander.


    The person standing at the center spoke extremely calmly.


    We will have no choice but to attack you if you attack us first.


    Cale responded to him.


    Swoooooooosh-


    He responded with his whirlwind.


    Chhhhhh!


    The swordsman who seemed to be the leader sliced through the whirlwind with his sword. There was a faint trace of aura in his attack.


    "Attack!


    The swordsman charged toward Cale after receiving that order.


    Ugh!


    Shit!


    However, Cale had used the whirlwind by his feet to jump up into the air when heunched the other whirlwind, allowing his body to easily pass over the wall of swordsmen.


    Theres no need to fight.


    Mages!


    A swordsman shouted and the mages standing at the end of the hallwayunched their attacks.


    The Flynn Merchant Guild really did get muchrger.


    Cale had that thought as he leisurely reached a hand out.


    Paaaat.


    Silver wings appeared as a half-transparent silver shield surrounded Cale.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    All of the spells touched the shield and exploded without any results. Cale then believed in the momentum of the wind and the sturdiness of the shield to


    H, he''s going to crash!


    Dodge, dodge it!


    He just flew toward the door.


    The people standing in front of the door naturally dodged him.


    Its okay! We used magic to securely lock the door! Dont miss this opening and bind the Commander!


    A swordsman shouted from the back and Cale let out a sigh.


    I''m a bit strong now.


    I fought against the White Star. I fought against a damn god.


    Unless this barrier spell was cast by a Dragon or someone as skilled as Rosalyn


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    He was strong enough to break it with a force greater than what the barrier could handle.


    The door-


    "The door is destroyed!


    As the knight-like swordsmen and mages could not hide their shock


    Cale, who was still covered by the obviouslypletely intact shield, quickly observed the area behind the door.


    Its the guild leaders room.


    It was splendid and luxurious.


    This luxurious area seemed to use about two thirds of the fifth floor.


    Cales expression stiffened up.


    Eek-!


    What the.


    Some of the swordsmen following behind Cale plopped down on the ground.


    Many others had already stopped walking.


    Cale immediately turned around.


    Hes dead.


    On the shabby looking desk and chair located at the center of this otherwise luxurious room


    An aged man had bled to death on that chair.


    His blood was already dry and there was no life in his eyes. He didnt need to go close to see that this man was dead.


    "T, the guild leader-nim has passed-


    Cale immediately shot forward like an arrow as he heard one of the swordsmen mumble.


    He then reached his hand toward the back of a bastard who was running away.


    Ugh, ugh!


    The swordsman who looked like the leader


    Cale asked the bastard a question.


    "The second. Where is the second son of the guild leader?


    I, I dont know!


    Someone climbed the stairs up to the fifth floor and revealed himself in front of Cale as the swordsman shouted.


    It was Choi Han.


    Choi Han had walked up the stairs while holding the guard from the door dangling on his side.


    They said that the second son of the guild leader has gone away for business today.


    Haaa.


    Cale let out a shortugh-like sigh.


    However, his expression soon changed.


    Chhhhh-


    A strand of water gathered in Cale''s hand before he shoved his hand into the mouth of the swordsman he was holding.


    Ugh!


    Like hell I''d let you die.


    Cale pulled out a small pill from inside the swordsman''s mouth.


    Cough, ugh!


    The swordsman could not close his mouth because of the water Cale shoved in there.


    You cant bite your tongue either so just-


    Cales eyes opened wide.


    The swordsman started to hold his breath. It was as if he was trying to kill himself that way.


    This crazy bastard!


    Cale became shocked and threw the swordsman at Choi Han. Of course, he was not using his own strength but the Sound of the Wind.


    Make him faint!


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han put the guard down and received the guard before efficiently hitting the back of the mans neck to knock him out.


    Ugh. This-


    The swordsman mumbled something to protest but he was already losing consciousness.


    Wow.


    Cale was amazed at Choi Hans ability to cleanly and efficiently knock the man out.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion and the entire building started to shake.


    Eek!


    Mm!


    The people who had been feeling shock and chaos at the merchant guild leader''s death as well as Cale and the one swordsmans actions curled their bodies in fear.


    Human! Someone tried to teleport away so I just destroyed the magic circle on the ground!


    The bastard who was trying to run away is the merchant guild leader''s first son!


    I used magic to tie him up despite remaining invisible and he started telling me everything while shaking in fear!


    Cale quietly nodded his head after hearing the culprit of this rumbling, Raon, speaking to him in an excited voice.


    Scary bastards.


    Choi Han and Raon truly were vicious individuals.


    Its a good thing they are on my side.


    Cale had that thought internally as he calmlymented to the individuals looking at him and gently smiled.


    Don''t be shocked too much as none of you will get hurt.


    They all avoided Cales gaze without saying anything.


    Cale was at the center of all these things.


    People from the pce will be here soon. You will all need to remain quietly in ce until then. Only then will there be no misunderstanding between us.


    Cale didn''t think that there seemed to be any problematic people except for this leader swordsman or the first son who was trying to run away. However, he had to prepare for the unexpected and spoke as gently as possible in order to prevent any innocent people from trying to run away because they were scared.


    Ah, by the way, I memorized all of your faces so there is no point in running away. There is someone who will make sure each and every one of you is caught.


    That extremely thorough crown prince would not let even one person get away.


    Cale spoke as if he was giving them advice and turned toward Choi Han.


    ng.


    Cale didn''t care about the sound of one of the swordsmen dropping their swords. Instead, he had a slightly confused look on his face while looking at Choi Han.


    Choi Han-


    Yes, Cale-nim?


    What the?


    Choi Han, who was looking out the destroyed terrace, urgently looked toward Cale.


    What is it?


    Choi Han looked around before shaking his head.


    Its nothing, Cale-nim.


    Okay.


    Choi Han looked suspicious but Cale didnt care as he knew that Choi Han did not hide anything if there was something he needed to say.


    You guard this ce. I am going to go to Raon and contact the pce. Of course, I''m sure that his highness already sent some reinforcements.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Cale then headed down to Raon on the fourth floor.


    Choi Han watched Cale disappear before turning his head to look past the terrace window again.


    That should have been a crow, right?


    A ck figure hadnded on the terrace ledge for a moment before disappearing just now. It had been so short and he had not paid much attention to it because he did not sense any mana, aura, or any other sensation.


    However, there was one thing that was on his mind.


    It was such a short moment that he did not see properly, but


    A bat? A hawk?


    Its the middle of the day and we are in the capital. Why would there be a bat?


    Isn''t a hawk not fitting for a city like this?


    The confused Choi Han shook his head.


    A hawk, a bat, none of them should be a problem.


    Raon would have noticed it if it had contained any weird force.


    Choi Han thought that he would either pull out his sword, report to Cale, or do something if he saw that ck figure again as he addressed the people on the fifth floor.


    Please listen to me. I do not wish to fight. If possible.


    He meant it.


    * * *


    The fourth floor was quiet as well.


    Everybody was breathing quietly while looking at one person.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale walked down the silent hallway at a leisure pace before opening the door.


    C, Commander-nim-!


    Human, I''m d you are here!


    Some people in the room were bound up with ck rope. Anybody would be able to tell that these ropes were made of mana.


    That guy must be the first son.


    The man who was tightly boundpared to the others could not hide his chaotic mind once he saw Cale. This seemed too realistic to be an act.


    Hold on, was the first son of the Flynn Merchant Guild the type to reveal his emotions like this?


    In that case, it makes sense why the second son and Billos were being considered to be the heir.


    Cale stood in front of the first son and calmly spoke.


    The merchant guild leader is dead.


    .


    The eldest son was silent.


    You knew.


    Cale asked.


    "Where did the second child go?


    Flinch. The first son''s shoulders started shaking. He was finally looking at Cale properly. He then warily looked around before speaking.


    What rtionship with the second-, no.


    The eldest son shook his head. Cale could feel a sparkle returning to the eldest son''s eyes.


    I''m not sure where the second went. I just, I just-


    He clenched his eyes shut and continued to speak.


    I was worried that the second would try to kill me, Commander-nim.


    Why?


    The eldest son looked into Cale''s eyes that had been calm since the beginning.


    His eyes seemed deep but transparent. He also could not feel any emotions through them.


    My eldest son. Immediately look for Billos, no, go to the Commander if something ever happens to me. Im sure that Billos would have gone to look for him.


    The eldest son recalled what happened this morning.


    He had a stealthy conversation with his father.


    My father stealthily visited my residencetest night. He then told me He said that he was going to remove our second brother from the sessor position.


    "And?


    He seemed quite concerned that second brother would find out about it. If he found out- and if-


    The eldest son lowered his head.


    He said to run away without even looking behind if something happened to the Flynn Merchant Guild. He said that he could already be dead if that was the case.


    His voice was shaking so much.


    Cale calmly responded to him.


    "Raise your head.


    Cale needed to see the look on this person''s face.


    He felt the sadness of a son who had lost his father, but Cale also thought about Billoss terrible appearance and the people who did not consider him a part of the family.


    Cale only focused on the task at hand.


    Then did you try to run away as soon as the chaos started?


    Yes, Commander-nim. I was certain that I would be next after Billos and my father.


    Why?


    The eldest son observed Cale. Although he did not have his name in line as sessor as the second son and Billos, he was skilled enough and had enough tact to maintain his position as the eldest son.


    It looks like you dont have a good rtionship with second brother, Commander-nim.


    And?


    "Will you protect me from him?


    The eldest son lowered his head and pointed at his pocket.


    I have a map of the secret location where the official stamp of the Flynn Merchant Guild Leader is hidden. No business can take ce without this stamp.


    I will protect you.


    The deal took ce in an instant.


    The eldest son sighed. His head was down and his shoulders slightly moved up and down before his whole body started to shake.


    Father


    This cry that sounded almost like a full sob made Cale look at him for a moment before motioning to the air.


    Please connect the videomunication device to his highness.


    I got it, human! But can I be nice when I tie the eldest son up? I promise itll be enough so that he can''t run away!


    No.


    Cale shook his head and asked the eldest son a question.


    Will you go up to the fifth floor?


    The fifth floor was where the merchant guild leader was located.


    Please.


    Cale spoke in a low voice after seeing the eldest son, who was kneeling on the ground while tied up, basically bowing to the point of falling over.


    I guess you have a pretty good idea as to what the second child has done.


    I believe that he did something that does not bode well for the Roan Kingdom.


    Cales close rtionship with Billos was one factor, but this was the main reason why this guy did not resist and bowed so respectfully right now despite Cale''s sudden intrusion.


    Human, Ille after moving him there! Heres the videomunication device!


    A videomunication device that had just started to connect appeared in the air and Cale grabbed it in his hand.


    Raon used magic to move the tied people up to the fifth floor.


    Cale watched this for a bit and turned to look at the videomunication device now that he was alone.


    The crown prince''s face should appear soon.


    Cale subconsciouslymented in that short instant.


    Many have died.


    Too many had died in such a short period of time.


    The people at the King''s Pce, the Flynn Merchant guild leader, there were probably a lot of people dead at the Orsena Estate as well since it was on fire. Most of them would have no rtion to this incident.


    This was basically the first time Cale faced such a situation in this world aside from during the wars.


    The Hunters.


    What the fuck are these sons of bitches thinking?


    Then there is youngdy Orsena and the second son of the Flynn Merchant Guild. And what of the king?


    The king definitely showed a lot of hatred for the Hunters.


    As a result, it was extremely unlikely for him to have sided with the Hunters.


    Numerous theories popped into Cales mind.


    Did the second son and youngdy Orsena really side with the Hunters and try to abduct the king?


    Is that why the king was either abducted or ran away?


    Hmm?


    Cale flinched mid thought and pulled a ck book out of his inner pocket.


    It was the God of Deaths divine item.


    < Endable >


    It was the book where the word, Endable, had been written.


    That book suddenly started to react.


    It heated up and started gently shaking.


    Mm.


    Cale got chills on his back for some reason. He ced the videomunication device on a table and quickly opened the book.


    Chhh.


    Once Cale touched the book, the pages moved on their own and stopped on a page.


    Huh?


    It wasnt there.


    < Endable >


    The word describing where Lee Soo Hyuk was had disappeared from the book.


    Something else was written there instead. It was not in Korean but in thenguage of this world.


    < Puzzle City >


    But those words were slowly disappearing as well.


    New words took their spot.


    Hu


    < Huiss City >


    "The capital?


    Cale jerked his head up.


    Here?


    Hes at the Roan Kingdom''s capital?


    The reincarnated team leader is here?


    How?


    I thought that he would be a baby.


    Is he much older than I thought?


    Cale had thought that the team leader had reincarnated not too long ago.


    However, would a baby be able to go from Endable ande to the Roan Kingdom''s capital?


    Maybe?


    If it is the team leader, something like that does sound possible.


    No, either way-


    Here?


    He came here?


    Whats here?


    The tired face of the crown prince appeared on the screen of the videomunication device at that moment.


    Trantor''s Comments


    HE''S HERE?!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 4: Its exploding. An incident is exploding (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 4: It''s exploding. An incident is exploding (4)


    The Flynn Merchant Guild leader is dead. The second child has run away.


    Two sentences were enough.


    I''ll send people over right away.


    * * *


    The capital, Huiss City.


    The atmosphere in the capital was extremely dull, unlike the blue sky despite it not being long since they heard about the victory at Puzzle City.


    I dont see smoke anymore.


    "The Orsena Estate was on fire, right?


    Yes. My next-door neighbor Charles said he saw it.


    Ho. What the-!


    The man stopped talking and quickly closed his mouth.


    ck. ck. ck.


    Around ten soldiers fully d in armor were walking by in formation.


    Soldiers were efficiently moving around like this all around the capital right now.


    Furthermore, a knight on a horse was moving quicker than they normally did in the capital.


    Hey.


    The man who closed his mouth asked his close friend in an extremely quiet voice.


    Aside from the Dukes Estate, at the pce earlier-


    .


    Didnt you hear a loud noiseing from there? It sounded like something was crumbling down.


    I dont know either.


    The eyes of the person who responded were slightly shaking.


    The pce and the Orsena Estate, which was located in the area with all the residences of the nobles Neither location was close to her house.


    That was why all she knew was that something had happened.


    "I guess we should probably close for the day.


    Her close friend quickly put the goods back into the store. She started to move to help him when she saw someoneing toward them and her eyes opened wide. The shop owner, who was putting away the stand, reacted the same way.


    Oh! You are-


    Hello, mister. You still have some medicinal roots, right?


    Huh? Y, yes!


    Please organize all of the ones you have and send them to our estate!


    Hey, wait a minute.


    The medicinal roots merchant urgently called out to the young boy who was speaking quickly. His voice was a bit cautious.


    Did something happen?


    Some of the people around them turned to look at the young boy as well.


    This young boy was someone who worked at a Counts Estate and hade from the neighborhood of the nobles.


    That-


    Furthermore, the fact that he was buyingrge quantities of medicinal roots must mean that something had happened.


    It was because the person who wants these medicinal roots must be someone at the Counts Estate.


    The Orsena Estate caught on fire and burnt downpletely.


    What?


    And, umm-


    He looked around, confirmed that there were no soldiers nor knights near them, and continued to speak.


    Ah, I dont know if I can really say this


    "Are you really going to be like this? I''m friends with your father.


    "Mm, that is true.


    That was the reason this young boy was in charge of purchasing goods from this merchant. He approached his fathers close friend and whispered quietly.


    I heard that one of the pces was destroyed.


    Huh?


    Apparently it was a terrorist incident.


    Gulp.


    The merchant''s pupils started shaking. His close friend, who was listening as well, could not say anything because she was so shocked.


    The young boy saw their reactions and grabbed the merchants arm as if to snap him out of it.


    Hey, mister.


    Huh, huh? S, should we run?


    The young boy shook his head after hearing what the merchant barely managed to say.


    "The Commander-nim entered the Orsena Estate moments ago. I saw him myself.


    Hmm?


    I heard that his highness, the Crown Prince, was here as well.


    The Commander. The Crown Prince.


    The merchants chaotic eyes slowly started to focus again.


    The news about Cales arrival at the capital was slowly being spread.


    * * *


    While that was going on


    Rustle.


    Human, this ce really is almostpletely burnt down.


    Cale was stepping onto the Orsena Estate.


    He had left the issues at the Flynn Merchant Guild to the people Alberu had sent and then immediately headed over here.


    Commander-nim.


    The knight who seemed to be in charge of the situation at the Orsena Estate bowed toward Cale.


    Something is different.


    This was the first time that the knight had met the well-discussed Commander in person.


    He found it difficult to look at Cale.


    I feel a sense of pressure. Is this the Commander; is this the hero named Cale Henituse?


    The knight gulped and looked at Cale who was standing in front of him.


    Human! Why are you pretending to be strong? Theres nobody here who is strong.


    Cale casually ignored Raons question.


    He looked around.


    To be more specific, he was looking past the troops surrounding the Orsena Estate. He was also looking at the beautiful residences around here as well.


    !


    Mm.


    Click.


    There were people peeking through the wall of soldiers despite knights telling them to leave. There were also people looking through their windows.


    Subordinates of nobles, staff of nobles houses, and even some nobles themselves flinched and looked away after making eye contact with Cale.


    This should be enough.


    Cale quietly mumbled to himself.


    The king was missing.


    The King''s Pce was destroyed.


    The Estate of the Duke who controlled the central faction at the capital was burnt down.


    All of this had happened in an instant.


    There may be some nobles who used this chaos as an opening to run. There were bound to be people who try to use this gap of authority for their own benefits.


    I''m sure that his highness will take care of everything, but It should be okay for me to help out a little bit like this, right?


    No matter what happened, the Crown Prince''s biggest ally was the Duke''s House of Henituse which had his sworn brother and his sword art instructor.


    Excuse me?


    Cale spoke to the confused knight in charge.


    Please report in about the situation.


    Ah, yes, sir!


    The knight turned his head.


    Cale followed his gaze.


    The Orsena Estate that waspletely ck


    The main building and all annexes caught on fire.


    The main building was maintaining its form as the pirs and foundation were still standing.


    Most of the other buildings had been destroyed.


    "The start of the fire ording to witnesses and the reporter


    The knight stopped for a moment before speaking as if he found it to be odd.


    The fire did not slowly start from somewhere, but rather everything caught on fire in an instant. They stated that it took less than 10 seconds for everything to catch fire.


    I see.


    Cale nodded his head.


    This was not just any building but a Dukes Estate. Even if a building caught on fire, it was rare for everything to quickly catch fire like that.


    The Duke''s Estate hadpletely caught on fire to the point that the crown prince and Cale could not do anything about it by the time they arrived at the capital.


    I thought it was weird because the fire was difficult to contain even with magic, but then


    The knight held something out.


    We found these magic stones all around the Dukes Estate.


    It was a magic stone that had turned ck from soot.


    Was it a magically induced fire?


    That is one of our hypotheses, Commander-nim.


    Cale hesitated for a moment before asking in a calm voice.


    Survivors?


    You should probably see for yourself, sir.


    The knight struggled to get those words out before starting to walk.


    Cale followed behind him.


    There were white tents that looked as if they were urgently installed on top of the now burnt garden of the Dukes Estate. Each tent was quiterge.


    The knight raised the entrance p of one of the tents and Cale looked inside. Both of them stopped walking.


    Is that all?


    The knight responded to Cales question with a look that seemed to show that his shock from initially seeing this earlier had not disappeared.


    Yes, sir. These are all of the survivors from the building.


    Less than ten patients were lying down while being treated. Most of them had serious injuries.


    The Duke''s House of Orsena.


    This ce was different from the Henituse Estate in the capital.


    The House of Orsenas territory was in the capital. That was why they had a five-story main building and numerous annex buildings around it.


    As a result, there should have been a lot of people who work here.


    They stated thatrge mes suddenly engulfed the building. They said that they would have died if they did not run through the mes and barely make it out alive.


    The mes engulfed the building?


    Yes, sir. They said that mes shot up as if they were walls. They also said that they suddenly felt dizzy.


    Dizzy?


    Cale''s eyes sparkled.


    Yes, sir. They said that the dizziness almost made them faint. They didn''t have the time to look around properly, but they said that some of their friends around them suddenly fainted.


    "Then the reason there are so few survivors-


    Yes, sir. The fire was one thing, but it sounds as if something else happened inside the Duke''s Estate as well.


    Cale nodded his head and the knight continued to speak.


    "We are still continuing our search for any survivors. As for any corpses we find, we confirm their identity before moving them while making sure to keep the sight as intact as possible. In addition


    The knight lowered the entrance p, looked around, and spoke in a quiet voice that only Cale could hear.


    We found the Ducal couples corpses as well as the second son''s corpse.


    Any traces of youngdy Orsena?


    None at all. However


    He pointed to the tent next to them.


    The youngest youngdy was found in the yground within the rear garden.


    "The youngest youngdy?


    Yes, sir. She turned seven this year and she is in quite the chaotic state right now-


    Shh.


    The knight lifted the entrance p a bit.


    Cale looked inside and gulped.


    Ooooooooooo.


    A child was lying on a bed with her eyes closed. She seemed to be sleeping but her body was shaking and she was groaning as if she was having a nightmare.


    Aaah!


    She screamed from time to time as well.


    Stop.


    The knight put the entrance p down at Calesmand.


    A royal mage and someone who looked like a priest were inside the tent with the child.


    The child''s guardian?


    The knight immediately answered Cales question.


    "We have contacted the House of Orsenas closest coteral line. However


    He continued with a stiff expression on his face.


    Youngdy Orsena is being suspected of being responsible for the pce terror incident and the only survivor of the House of Orsena is the youngest youngdy. We cannot loosen our guard on the child because of that.


    He wasnt wrong.


    Of course, we are focusing on the child''s treatment and stability.


    Okay.


    He spoke into the air without caring about the knight standing there.


    Ask the Saint-nim and Miss Cage toe to the capital.


    I understand, human! What about the unconscious Billos?


    Tell them to bring him with them. Please do it as quickly as possible.


    But for them to teleport such a long distance-


    "Contact Sheritt-nim as well.


    Ah! Okay!


    The ck castle that had returned to the Forest of Darkness


    Former Dragon Lord Sheritt and a few Dragons were there right now.


    One of them should be enough.


    If at least one of those Dragons came to the capital with the Saint, Cage, and the others


    If a Dragon resided in the capital


    Cale-nim.


    You''re here?


    Choi Han was running over after finishing things up at the Flynn Merchant Guild.


    Two Dragons and Choi Han.


    No matter who the hell those Hunters are


    They wont be able to touch the capital anymore.


    Ill need to go into the building.


    Yes, sir.


    Hide the information about the youngest youngdy''s survival and the Ducal couple''s death as much as possible.


    Yes, sir!


    It was at that moment.


    Vice Cap, eek, Commander-nim!


    A mage was urgently running out of a tent when he saw Cale and stumbled over his words.


    Human! I''ll be back after contacting them! Ill tell as many Dragons as possible toe!


    The invisible Raonmented and moved away but Cale didnt pay much attention to him.


    Inside the tent from where the mage ran out from


    Is the child awake?


    Yes, yes, sir! She said that she has something to say.


    Cale walked into the tent.


    The now awakened child was holding onto the priests sleeve and shouting something.


    The fire-, the fire-!


    Cale cautiously approached the child.


    Of course, he withdrew the Dominating Aura.


    The child''s eyes were wandering aimlessly in the air and her mouth was shaking.


    The fire-!


    The child made eye contact with Cale at that moment.


    The child looked at Cale''s red hair before making ament.


    "S, shield-


    Cale slowly activated his shield.


    He then cautiously approached the child.


    The shield with silver wings appeared in the tent.


    The youngest youngdy stepped off of the bed.


    Youngdy Orsena, you need to rest-!


    The priest stopped her but the child reached her hands toward Cale and tried to walk.


    Cale walked over and extended his hand to the child. The child grabbed his hand.


    Mm.


    The childs grip was stronger than he had expected.


    Her movements seemed extremely desperate.


    Cale lowered his body and made eye contact with the child. The child shouted.


    "Fire, fire- white magic-!


    Cale calmly responded.


    Was it white magic that caused the fire?


    The child nodded her head and fell into Cales arms before losing consciousness.


    Trantor''s Comments


    White magic? BUT MORE IMPORTANTLY, WHERE IS THE TEAM LEADER?!!!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 5: Its exploding. An incident is exploding (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 5: It''s exploding. An incident is exploding (5)


    Caleid the unconscious child on the bed and the priest started to look after her.


    Uhh How could it be white magic-


    The most flustered person here was the mage.


    You, what is your affiliation?


    Ah! I am a support mage of the Third Mage Brigade, Commander-nim!


    "What does white magic exactly mean?


    The mage, who looked quite tense while revealing his affiliation, had a confused look on his face.


    Generally speaking, any magic that is not ck magic is considered white magic. However It is usually not called white magic but just magic.


    This world considered ck magic to be taboo and was very wary of it.


    This wariness could have gone up because of the ck mages who worked as the White Star''s subordinates.


    It was different from peoples perspective on Dark Elves and necromancers, which had gotten better.


    Mm, the white magic that the youngestdy Orsena mentioned seems to be different from the regr magic we know and use.


    The mage shared his thoughts in a sincere tone.


    Your hypothesis makes sense; however, we cannot ept it until we are certain.


    The mage nodded his head as the knight in charge responded to him.


    Of course. The report will only contain the facts of the matter.


    Cale calmly nodded his head. However, his mind was moving quickly.


    It is more likely than not that the mage is right.


    The Duke''s House of Orsena.


    Only a few people, including Cale, knew that this family was rted to the Hunters.


    He also knew one of the unique traits of hunters.


    Those bastards can travel through dimensions and use a lot of peculiar abilities.


    That was why this white magic might be a form of magic that Cale didnt know about.


    It could be something that didn''t exist in this world.


    "Continue to observe youngestdy Orsenas condition.


    Yes, Commander-nim.


    Calemented to the knight as he walked out of the tent.


    I will head over toward the main building.


    I, its still dang-


    The fire was out but the main building was in such a terrible state that it wouldn''t be weird if it fell over at any moment.


    That was why the knight was trying to stop Cale, but he eventually closed his mouth.


    Yes sir, I understand.


    After considering everything this Commander had done until now, he didn''t think that something like this would be very dangerous.


    Then I will go inspect the evidence left on the corpses once more.


    Got it.


    Raon returned from making the calls as soon as Cale answered.


    Human! I contacted all of them! They said that they will alle!


    Raon hade with good news as well.


    Billos has regained consciousness! He wille with them! Human, he says he must meet with you!


    A small smile appeared on Cales face after hearing that Billos was awake anding to the capital but he couldnt help but think about the merchant guild leader''s death.


    Itll be difficult for Mr. Billos.


    Cale silently nodded his head at Choi Hans quietment.


    Even if he was ostracized for being a bastard son, nobody could fathom what his fathers death would mean to Billos.


    Cale-nim.


    Choi Hans voice became even lower after he moved to stand right behind Cale.


    Hmm?


    Cale slightly turned his head to the back after feeling an unexpected cold aura.


    Do you think that the Hunters are responsible for these fires?


    I cant exclude that as a possibility.


    Choi Han nodded his head, looked at the burnt Dukes Estate, and made ament.


    They are trash.


    Cale flinched and turned away from Choi Han. Although Choi Hans face was calm while looking at the tents and the Duke''s Estate


    His eyes are a bit weird?


    His eyes seemed a bit possessed.


    Choi Han was giving off quite the vicious aura.


    It makes sense.


    Cale was quite angry right now as well. He was so upset to the point that he could admit that he was extremely angry.


    He was just trying his best to maintain his calmness and remain collected.


    If I am like this, I''m sure it is worse for Choi Han.


    He would feel even more anger based on his personality.


    Cale didn''t say anything else to Choi Han and entered the main building of the Duke''s Estate.


    The door must have either burned away or been destroyed as it was gone without a trace.


    Pss.


    Cale entered into the bare and gruesome Dukes Estate while stepping on ashes.


    Choi Han followed behind him and observed the ck ashes.


    The Hunters are a stronger organization than I expected.


    They were able to destroy the King''s Pce, a Dukes Estate, and arge Merchant guild in an instant.


    A lot of people died as a result as well. That fact made Choi Han angry, sad, and concerned.


    We''re going to fight against such a strong organization?


    Choi Han raised his head and observed Cales back.


    It is different from the time with the White Star.


    It always felt as if Cales side was one step ahead of the White Star. However, this issue with the Hunters seemed more like an unexpected raid from the Hunters.


    If they attack us like this-


    If the King''s Pce became the crown prince''s pce


    If the Duke''s House of Orsena turned into the Duke''s House of Henituse


    If it was not the Flynn Merchant Guild leader who died but Billos


    Going past that-


    Choi Hans eyes sank with a dark gaze.


    I need to get stronger.


    He was deep in thought when he heard Cales voice.


    Lets head to youngdy Orsena''s bedroom and study first. Raon.


    I understand, human!


    Cale and Choi Hans bodies floated up. They used flight magic to head to the third floor as the stairs might break.


    They heard that youngdy Orsena used the entire third floor on her own.


    This was an area reserved both in name and in reality for the most likely heir.


    Ho.


    Cale gasped.


    Human, this isn''t burnt-


    Yeah, theres nothing here.


    There was nothing in the area following the third floor hallway.


    Theres nothing other than a minimal amount of furniture.


    Yeah.


    Only a desk and a single chair were in the study.


    There were no traces of bookshelves or books.


    Do you think that youngdy Orsena erased all of her traces before these fires?


    Who knows?


    The knight would have reported it if it was like that.


    He would have said it was something peculiar.


    However, he had not made anyments about it.


    That meant that it was possible that youngdy Orsena always lived like this.


    Choi Han, go look into it.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han immediately jumped through a window sill and down to the ground.


    Mm.


    Cale watched Choi Hans choice of alighting from the residence with an odd gaze before heading for another room.


    Theres only a bed.


    The bedroom only had a bed, a small table, and a chair. They could barely make those out as they were basically all burnt.


    Lets go up.


    The fourth floor was where the other children of the house lived and the fifth floor was reserved for the ducal couple.


    This waspletely burnt.


    It looked as if an extreme fire swept through the fourth and fifth floors. They werepletely destroyed unlike the third floor, which was still at least somewhat recognizable.


    The aftershock of the fire was stronger the higher they went in the building.


    Raon, even if magic stones were used, how skilled does a person have to be in order to cause a fire of this magnitude?


    Raon spoke out loud since only the two of them were here.


    Mm. Not as skilled as Rosalyn but still needs a decent level of skill! Hmm


    Raon seemed to be contemting something for a bit before he continued to speak.


    By the way, human! This Some of the mana isn''t familiar.


    "What does that mean?


    What I am trying to say is Most of the mana is mana that I am familiar with! However, I can faintly sense a different kind of mana now that we came up to the fourth and fifth floors. Its a bit-


    Raon hesitated before adding on.


    Its a bit as if it is mana from a different world. That You know how apple pies are apple pies but the apple pies made in the Henituse territory and the apple pies made in the pce taste different? It''s that kind of feeling!


    Ah.


    Cale knew exactly what Raon meant.


    It is extremely faint, but a different kind of mana is here. However, it looks like it will disappear soon. The mana of this world is trying to push that other mana away.


    Cale nodded his head at the continued exnation.


    It must be mana from a different world.


    The Hunters could travel through dimensions.


    The current situation was easily possible if a Hunter, who was a mage in a different world, brought over the mana of that world to carry out this plot.


    What a headache.


    Cale started to frown.


    Different dimensions.


    If youngdy Orsena or the Hunters who caused this incident are not in this world but traveled to another world?


    How do I capture them?


    Cale did not have the power to travel through dimensions.


    Mm.


    As he was about to fall deeper into thought


    Huh? Human!


    Raon spoke in a slightly shocked voice.


    Human, look toward the main door!


    Hmm?


    Cale looked toward the door of the house at Raons urging.


    Hmm?


    He started to frown even more.


    What the hell? Why the hell are theying here?


    There were people wearing baggy robes with wide sleeves confronting the knights.


    Arent they priests of the God of Death?


    The priests of the God of Death, arge number of them at about twenty or so, were gathered in a group outside the Dukes Estate.


    They seemed quite serious.


    Who is the gramps that walked inside?


    The knight in charge was speaking with an aged priest, the only one who actually entered the Dukes Estate.


    He looked as if he was trying to escort the old priest out. The Dukes Estate was currently closed off to outsiders.


    However, the knight was stern but respectful.


    If it was an old priest to whom the knight would be this respectful


    Is he at least a bishop?


    A knight of the pce would only act so respectfully to a priest who was going against hismands if the priest was at the bishop level or higher.


    Human, Choi Han is running over!


    Cale could see Choi Han urgently running toward the building.


    Mm.


    This is giving me a headache already.


    Cale felt an unexinable sense of iffyness as soon as he saw the priests of the God of Death.


    I need to inform Cale-nim.


    The running Choi Han was also in a simr state.


    He recalled what the old priest, who had walked past the wall of soldiers and knights to enter the building, had said.


    We must meet the esteemed sir who will be the prophet of our church.


    The old priest had said that he was a bishop.


    You must be Choi Han.


    Could you deliver our wishes to the prophet, no, the Commander-nim?


    The bishop continued speaking before Choi Han could even ask him what he meant.


    The God of Death has bestowed a divine item for the Commander-nim. This is the first time something like this has ever happened to our church. We know it is extremely rude to visit like this, but we are here because we must inform him about this glorious news that will bring joy to the entire church. I ask for your understanding.


    He then respectfully bowed to Choi Han and the knight.


    However, Choi Han recognized that the bishop''s eyes gave away his wicked thoughts.


    Honestly speaking, those wicked thoughts arent important.


    The bishop''s wicked thoughts or schemes would be nothing in front of Cale.


    But its the God of Death!


    Do we need to get mixed up with that god again?


    Choi Han couldn''t suppress this feeling of uncertainty.


    Human, it seems quite urgent based on how Choi Han is acting.


    I know, right?


    Cale and Raon awkwardly chatted as Choi Han jumped through the outside of the destroyed building to urgentlye to the fifth floor.


    Cale-nim!


    Choi Han easily jumped over the window ledge to enter the fifth floor and didn''t even seem out of breath.


    Uhh, what is going on?


    Cale asked while suppressing his anxiety only to see Choi Hans stern gaze.


    The bishop of the Church of the God of Death is here.


    "So what?


    He says that the God of Death sent you a divine item, Cale-nim.


    Cale had not heard about this.


    Ah.


    There was something that came to mind.


    The God of Death had said the following when Cale met him.


    An item that can rece the cintamani will be delivered to you soon.


    .He bestowed it as a divine item to the church?


    Cale scowled.


    In the future, Alberu would apologize about this saying that he was going to inform Cale but Billos showed up and the King''s Pce was destroyed so the message did not get delivered. However, that was not the issue right now.


    Cale asked in a low voice.


    And?


    And the bishop is saying that you are their prophet That the whole church would be happy about this


    Choi Han almost stumbled over his words while watching Cale''s face scowl harder and harder. Cale then lowered his head.


    Haaaaa.


    Cale let out a deep sigh before mumbling.


    There is something I need to say, but-


    Huh?!


    It was at that moment.


    Raon, who had been watching the two of them, jerked his head somewhere.


    ng-!


    Choi Han pulled out his sword at the same time and started to move.


    As I expected!


    His eyes were looking at one of the broken window sills in the fifth floor ducal couples bedroom.


    It was a hawk.


    A ck hawk was observing them.


    This must be the same figure he saw in the Flynn Merchant Guild.


    Hmm?


    Cale finally noticed the hawk as well.


    The moment the hawks red eyes met Cales eyes


    p.


    The hawk opened up its wings.


    Choi Han swung his sword toward the hawk at that moment.


    Swinging your sword first without understanding your enemy?


    The hawk easily dodged Choi Hans sword.


    Cale raised his hand to stop Choi Han from attacking again once a white whirlwind surrounded the ck hawk.


    Hold on.


    "Excuse me?


    Stop for a moment.


    It was the first time that Cale heard that voice.


    However, that rxed tone and those choices of words


    He was familiar with it.


    Swoooooooosh-


    The whirlwind disappeared and a young boynded on the ground.


    Tap.


    The young boy with white hair and red eyes opened his mouth.


    Little Han still has a lot to learn.


    The young boy smiled at Cale. That smile was identical to a certain someones.


    Rok Soo, no. Cale. It''s been a while.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Soooooooooos!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 6: The reason for remembering (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 6: The reason for remembering (1)


    Huh?


    A confused noise came out of Choi Han''s mouth.


    Hmm?


    Raon, who stopped being invisible for a moment, tilted his head in confusion. The white-haired red-eyed young boy didnt care and walked toward Cale.


    The young boy was around 160 cm tall, just around Rosalyn''s height, and seemed to be just a bit older than On.


    His white hair was extremely silky and might even seem to glow like silver under the sun if seen from the right angle. His red eyes were brighter than Rosalyns red eyes and, this too, if seen incorrectly, might be mistaken as orange.


    Cale.


    The young boy spoke to Cale, who was silently standing there with a scowl on his face.


    Its been so long, but you didn''te. So I just decided toe myself. Is that not okay?


    Mm.


    Cale groaned before looking down at the young boy who stopped one step in front of him and responded.


    Team leader?


    Yes, it''s me.


    Haaa.


    Cale let out a deep sigh before brushing his face with both hands. The young boy smiled after seeing that Cales eyes were fluctuating deeply.


    Cale nonchntlymented at that moment.


    Are you making sure to eat?


    Huh?


    Cale was looking over the young boy with a significantly grumbling gaze.


    The young boy had a nk expression on his face as he blinked. Cale didn''t care, yet he was struggling to say what was on his mind because there was something he didnt like but he didnt know whether he should say something like this at their reunion after such a long time.


    A bit, a bit-


    Raon came over to the young boy''s side andmented.


    He looks feeble! Are you not eating properly?


    Huh?


    The young boy asked back in confusion when Choi Han came over to his side as well, inspected him from head to toe, and spoke in a concerned tone.


    Does the God of Death make you work without feeding you? Or were there a lot of difficulties in your life after your reincarnation? Why did you live such a hard life instead ofing to find us sooner?


    Choi Han, who seemed to have alreadye up with his own story, rambled on.


    Ha!


    The young boy scoffed in disbelief.


    Im not sure whether this is exactly as I expected orpletely unexpected, but I can feel it now that I''m seeing you guys like this.


    The young boy extended his hand toward Cale while speaking in his unique tired voice.


    Youre good people.


    Cale looked at the extended hand for a bit.


    The hand was already full of scars and calluses.


    Its been a while, team leader.


    Cale shook his hand and greeted him for the first time in a very long time.


    The reincarnated team leaders age and appearance were quite different, but there were a lot of simrities as well. He looked like how Lee Soo Hyuk might have looked when he was younger.


    He was a young boy but already gave off that unique noir vibe.


    The two of them quietly observed each other for a moment.


    Raons eyes were wide open as he looked back and forth between the two of them and then turned his head.


    Hmm?


    Raon then saw Choi Han standing there pushing at the corners of his eyes with his mouth closed. Based on what Raon knew about Choi Han''s personality, this meant that he was quite emotional right now. He didnt know why, but Choi Han was extremely emotional.


    Hmm?


    Raons wings fluttered.


    Cale-nim.


    Choi Han''s expression changed as well.


    Human! It looks like people are heading toward this building! Its kind of noisy down below!


    Cale walked toward the destroyed window and looked down. The people who were originally down below and someone who looked to be a bishop were heading toward the building. The knight in charge had quite the awkward look on his face.


    Cale quickly turned away from the window before he made eye contact with them.


    "Cale-nim, will you meet the bishop?


    Who knows?


    The divine item from the God of Death. Cale Henituse was designated as the person to receive that divine item.


    Thinking about these two things gave Cale a headache. He made eye contact with the young boy at that moment.


    "The divine item from the God of Death has a slightly special purpose.


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    Choi Han, can you go down and buy me some time?


    Yes, Cale-nim. I understand.


    Raon, you go be in the middle to deliver me information.


    I got it, human!


    Choi Han quickly jumped out the window. He did open and close his mouth a few times without saying anything while looking at the white-haired boy, but smiled and jumped down after the young boy waved at him.


    Raon did not go out the window but toward the lower floors of the building. His chubby ck body slowly started to turn invisible.


    Ill be back, human! Oh, ck hawk!


    ck hawk. Cale remembered that the white-haired young boy was the ck hawk.


    Is he a bird beast person?


    It was a bit unfamiliar for Cale, who had mainly met mammalian beast people.


    The white haired boy waved at Raon while Cale was thinking things through.


    Nice to meet you, Raon.


    Hey ck hawk, do you know a lot about me?


    Raon stopped being invisible again and asked. The boy smiled gently and responded.


    "A bit?


    Who are you?


    I am, mm, can I tell him?


    Cale looked at the young boy and ck Dragon who were looking at him and answered.


    The team leader of thepany I used to work in before I transmigrated here.


    Raon knew that Cale had transmigrated here.


    The boy added to Cales exnation.


    I died and reincarnated. I worked under the God of Death before and even after I reincarnated, until just a few days ago.


    Raons round eyes opened even wider.


    Raon looked back and forth between Cale and the boy before clenching his front paws and speaking in a solemn voice.


    I know what you mean, two humans!


    He then flew over to the white-haired boy and ced his chubby paw on his shoulder.


    Very nice to meet you! But what is your name?


    Me?


    The wind fluttered with the white-haired boy at the center.


    Lee Soo Hyuk in my previous life, Sui Khan in my current life.


    Chhhhhhhhhh-


    ck wings grew out of the boy''s back.


    I was born in the ck Hawk tribe.


    I have ck wings too! Nice to meet you! We can talkter! I''m going to go help Choi Han!


    Raon''s face looked brighter as he looked at a different pair of ck wings than his, waved his front paw, and headed down. Of course, he turned invisible again so it was hard to see him.


    Human, the two of you have a nice chat!


    Pffft.


    Cale chuckled at Raons bright voice that only he could hear in his mind. He then asked with a smile still on his face.


    Why didn''t youe to look for me for the past two years?


    However, his voice was slightly shaking to the point that either Raon or Choi Han would have noticed.


    Sui Khan folded his ck wings. He then answered calmly.


    My mind was going in and out.


    Hmm? What was going in and out?


    Cale looked at Sui Khan with a baffled look as if his voice had not been shaking.


    Sui Khan slowly avoided his gaze and answered in an awkward tone.


    I was fated to be born in this world. That was why I was born here. However, my soul could not properly take its ce here until my merits were properly epted.


    Cale recalled something the God of Death had said.


    He was fated to be born there this time.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was the one who gave you Embrace. He gave his power to you. You were able to use that power to seal the sealed god. That is Lee Soo Hyuk''s greatest merit.


    Basically, it meant that it was highly likely that the merits were not approved for Lee Soo Hyuk properly until Cale sealed the sealed god and took care of the incident.


    As a reward for his merit, he is able to be reborn with his memories.


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk wanted to be reborn with his memories as his reward.


    Sui Khan looked at Cale''s expression as he continued.


    Until now, I worked in my soul state for the God of Death and had toe to this world every so often so that the connection between my body and my soul is not severed. To keep it simple, my soul went back and forth between the Divine World and the human world.


    Is that okay?


    Sui Khans red eyes observed the man who was looking at him with concern.


    I had no choice. Being reincarnated with past memories is something extremely heavy. You need to have your merits approved by the gods who have been in their positions for a long time to do that.


    Sui Khan shrugged his shoulders and added on.


    Of course, there were a lot of things I needed to do because I was in an unstable state whenever I was in this world.


    Cale naturally opened his mouth after seeing Sui Khan speaking so lightly of this.


    He had a lot of things he wanted to say and a lot of things he wanted to ask.


    It was because all sorts of memories flooded Cales mind after seeing this weed familiarity through this unfamiliar appearance.


    Human! Choi Han cant stop him any longer! The bishop ising up!


    However, the two of them did not have much time left.


    It looks like people areing up.


    A gust of wind came out of Sui Khan''s body.


    "We will talk specificster, but let me tell you the urgent things for now.


    The gust of wind disappeared and a small ck Hawk flew over andnded on Cales shoulder.


    Am I heavy?


    I can handle this much.


    I''m relieved. Cale, you are the one who should eat something. You really dont do any kind of exercise. The body you built up as team leader is all gone.


    But it looks like you have started to be a nagger, team leader.


    "Well, that is true.


    The ck Hawk nodded his head before quietly whispering.


    "Cale, do you know what the fact that I reincarnated with my memories symbolizes?


    Cale chuckled at Sui Khans tone that sounded exactly the same as the tone Lee Soo Hyuk used when teaching new employee Kim Rok Soo something.


    It looks like I''m going to be carrying my former boss on my shoulder.


    He quietly mumbled.


    Looking past meeting people the reincarnated person would have rtions with from the past life There was one other thing that being reincarnated with past memories symbolized.


    There must be quite a lot of information in your mind, team leader.


    Yes. You are still just as smart, Cale.


    Cale calmly looked at the eyes of the ck Hawk that were looking at him with satisfaction. Sui Khan thought that Cale had not changed at all as he continued to speak.


    The God of Death does not know everything about the Hunters.


    Cale could hear chatter from a distance. The bishop of the God of Death and his crew seemed quite closer.


    However, Cale focused on Sui Khan''s voice.


    However, the things that the God of Death knows and was allowed to talk about I remember all of them.


    The ck Hawk smiled lightly and added on.


    You can say that I am an arrangement made by the God of Death to inform you about the Hunters.


    Cale scowled as if he didnt like that, but the ck Hawk pushed down on Cales arm with his wing and added on.


    You can decide whether you want to ept the holy item from the God of Death.


    What kind of divine item is it? I thought it was something to take the ce of the cintamani.


    Cale held back his disapproval and asked before the ck Hawk immediately answered.


    I dont know about the cintamani, but The holy item-


    He stopped for a moment before calmly adding on.


    Is something that will allow you to travel through dimensions.


    The Hunters were able to travel through numerous worlds and dimensions.


    Ha!


    Cale let out a shortugh.


    I have this odd feeling that I am moving as the God of Death wants.


    That god is probably being beaten to a pulp because of this divine item too.


    "Excuse me?


    A god getting beaten to a pulp?


    "Why?


    "Did you say beaten to a pulp?


    Yes. I''m sure he''s being pummeled quite a bit. There is a scary god who is focused on bnce. Ill tell you about himter.


    The man and the Hawk both turned to look at the hallway.


    They heard a voice.


    "Choi Han-nim, is the Commander in here?


    That''s right, sir.


    They heard Choi Han and an old man''s voices. This must be the bishop.


    Cale focused on the hallway as he mumbled in a low voice.


    Team leader, either way, it looks like we will need to work together for the first time in a long while.


    Indeed.


    The ck Hawk''s eyes curled up as if he was truly happy.


    Human! The bishop is here!


    The Church of the God of Death.


    Cale did not have any connections with that church aside from Cage. However, he heard that because it was an old church, the people became more closed off and extremely strict the higher up they went in the hierarchy.


    The bishop of such a church


    A decently humble smile fitting the position of a Commander appeared on Cales face.


    He could imagine the situation.


    Even though Cale was hailed as the hero of the Roan Kingdom, he was still an outsider from the Church of the God of Death. Such an outsider became the person the god personally bestowed a divine item upon.


    The bishop probably didn''t like that fact, but would definitely try to use this in a way that was beneficial for the church.


    How would the bishop of the God of Death approach him?


    Cale could see the bishop who came down the hallway.


    He looked like a regr old man.


    The knight in charge gestured toward the old man with both hands and quickly tried to exin.


    Commander-nim, this sir is from the Church of the God of Death-


    However, the old man moved first.


    He bowed extremely respectfully toward Cale.


    He then greeted him in a voice that was neither too loud nor too quiet.


    "I greet the sir who has received the will of the god.


    The bishop was almost too polite.


    The bishop continued to speak as Cale was thrown off by his demeanor.


    It is an honor to meet the future Saint-nim.


    The bishop''s eyes were clearly firm, unlike his average appearance.


    They were also burning up with desire.


    It was as if the greatest chance of his life was in front of his eyes.


    Aigoo.


    Cale pushed against the side of his head with one hand.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Raon so happy to see some other ck wings.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 7: The reason for remembering (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 7: The reason for remembering (2)


    Saint? I am not a Saint, Bishop-nim.


    Commander-nim.


    Grab. The bishop suddenly grasped one of Cale''s hands.


    How the hell does an old man have such a strong grip?!


    Cale was shocked at the strong grasp that felt as if the bishop was holding onto a golden rope. However, the bishop simply smiled with sincerity and warmth. He also had a look that was full of a sense of duty.


    Human! The bishop''s gaze is weird!


    I know, right?


    Cale could see through the fake sincere look of duty because of the bishop''s burning gaze.


    I guess he wants to be the Pope.


    On the other hand, the bishop was observing Cales expression.


    There was no reaction at all even when I called him Saint. This calmness It is surprising.


    Bishop Tolis, the person in charge of the Church of the God of Death in the Roan Kingdom, used magic to fly over from Puzzle City immediately after a knight told him that Cale left for the capital with the crown prince.


    It has been a very long time since our god personally bestowed a divine item with a Divine Oracle to the Church of the God of Death. Furthermore, this is the first time in the history of the church that our lord directed a divine item to an individual.


    His voice was warm unlike his burning gaze.


    "This is no insignificant matter.


    The Church of the God of Death did not have a Saint or a Holy Maiden.


    "Commander-nim, our lord has chosen you.


    The bishop was hoping for something to be true.


    He wanted this Commander to not be a very good hero yet.


    It would also be fine if this Commander had a strong desire for fame and glory.


    If neither of those, maybe at least the desire to gain even more power.


    However, the Commander in front of him was truly like the man who had achieved such much merit in just two years.


    He needed to cast aside any half-baked hopes.


    The bishop approved of Cale after hearing what he had to say next.


    Bishop-nim. Terrible things have happened in multiple locations throughout the capital and many people have been hurt.


    He understood why the God of Death would choose this person.


    The bishop immediately responded to him.


    Why do you think I brought so many priests here, Commander-nim? They are not my guards.


    The knight next to them chimed in.


    They are healing priests, Commander-nim.


    We have already sent some to the Royal Pce as well. We are slightlycking in manpower because we left most of the high-grade priests at Puzzle City, but there will be priestsing from the nearby temples to make up for their absence.


    Cale realized something after hearing the bishop''sment.


    He is someone who knows what he needs to do as bishop.


    The bishop who came to look for Cale as he understood the value of the divine item that appeared in the Roan Kingdom


    Although this guy was greedy for the position of Pope, he was someone who knew what he needed to do as Bishop and as the person in charge of the kingdom''s church.


    This changes things.


    The bishop continued to speak as Cale scoped him out.


    I simply came today to inform you that such a thing has happened. I will be on my way now as I am sure that you are busy, Commander-nim.


    Wow. He knows when to back down as well.


    Something that would put fear in the hearts of the citizens of the kingdom had just happened in the capital. But the Church of the God of Death is causing a scene about a holy item?


    It was not a wise choice in front of the citizens who are worried for their lives.


    The bishop was clearly aware of this.


    Hes smarter than I thought.


    Cale had neither a good nor bad impression of the Church of the God of Death since they had emunicated priestess Cage, but, if he had to choose one direction, he would say that he had a bad impression of them.


    Bishop-nim.


    Cale thought that he couldmunicate with this bishop who knew when to back down.


    I will go visit the Church of the God of Death in the near future. May we chat at that time?


    Of course, Commander-nim.


    The knight who brought the bishop over and Choi Han looked at the bishop in shock. It was because the bishop was actingpletely differently from the guy who strongly emphasized that he needed to meet Cale when they were down below.


    Then I will be on my way now.


    Yes, Bishop-nim. I will contact you and visit you soon.


    I understand.


    The bishop retreated without any hesitation. He turned around and started to walk before stopping for a moment to look at Cale.


    "Commander-nim. I believe that it would be difficult to sever this rtionship between you and the Church of the God of Death from now on. So, please remember this.


    The knight barely held back from gasping.


    Being involved with the Church. From the Royal Family to the church, now there is nobody in this world who would dare to mess with the Commander-nim.


    Well, it wasnt as if anybody was going to mess with Cale Henituse and the Duke''s House of Henituse anyway.


    The bishop said something else that shocked the knight once more.


    Please remember that our Roan Kingdom''s Church of the God of Death is always behind you, Commander-nim. Please contact us whenever you may need our assistance.


    Cale chuckled internally at the Bishop specifying that it was the Roan Kingdom''s Church of the God of Death and not all Churches of the God of Death and responded somewhat sincerely.


    Thank you very much, Bishop-nim.


    The bishop then smiled as if he was satisfied before quietly walking back. He motioned with his hand toward the knight who tried to follow him to stop him and then approached the around 20 priests who came with him.


    Assist in the restoration of the Ducal Estate.


    Yes sir!


    All of the priests except two moved past the bishop and walked toward the knight in charge.


    One of the two remaining priests cautiously asked.


    How was it, Bishop-nim?


    The other priest also warily looked at the bishop.


    The bishop looked toward the main building of the Ducal Estate.


    Cale Henituse was looking at his direction through a broken window. The bishop naturally turned his gaze and opened his mouth after his back was facing Cale.


    He is not someone we should make a plea toward. He is someone we should make deals with.


    Excuse me?


    The bishop thought about the Cale Henituse that he believed he understood.


    He was as amazing as the rumors but, in some aspects, different from the rumors.


    It is difficult for a hero to be a Commander. It is not a position you can get by doing well fighting on your own.


    Cale Henituse''s eyes were extremely deste and indifferent to be called a hero.


    Of course, he must have some hidden warmth in them as he was able to achieve numerous merits.


    He does have a mood that is suited for death.


    He quietly mumbled and gave orders to the two priests.


    Start opening the temple doors all hours of the day and protect the homeless nearby.


    Yes sir.


    And that emunicated priestess. Did they say that she is close to Commander Cale?


    I am not sure if they are close, but I have heard that she and Marquis Taylor do have some level of rtionship with him.


    The bishop closed his eyes and recalled some things.


    Cage-, I remember her.


    There were a good number of priests who had been emunicated by the church. However, he was able to remember Cage.


    She was a lively one, wasnt she? However, she was all over the ce.


    .


    Contact that child.


    Bishop-nim-


    The priest flinched at the bishop telling him to contact an emunicated priestess and looked at him. There was a bit of repulsion in his gaze.


    The bishop chuckled at him.


    "Although the Church of the God of Death has a long history, it has never been a major church. However, we now have a chance for the hero of the Eastern and Western continents to be connected to the church. Do you know the meaning of that?


    .


    "Do you also know the meaning of our temple being the connecting point with that hero?


    .


    The priest lowered his head.


    The bishop looked at him and continued to speak.


    "What is it? Does what I am doing seem far from being sincere?


    He spoke withughter in his voice.


    "Well, its not like you saw wrong. But it isnt new.


    Simr to how the Roan Kingdom had this image of doing whatever they needed to do to survive prior to the war The Church of the God of Death was only a so-so church in the Roan Kingdom where all sorts of religions were allowed.


    It was only normal for the Vatican to treat such a church as mediocre.


    "We cant miss this opportunity.


    The bishop made thatment before starting to walk.


    I will go contact the Vatican.


    He turned his head.


    Cale was looking at him.


    Thats a relief. It looks like well be able to chat and understand each other.


    He smiled and headed toward the temple.


    Cale quietly observed the bishop who looked at him once and left the Ducal Estate.


    Human, that bishop gramps is a bit cold!


    "Cale-nim, when will you be going to the Church of the God of Death?


    Chhh-


    The ck Hawk opened its wings and floated up.


    Cale responded to the three individuals looking at him.


    We will go immediately after reporting to his highness.


    He looked at the ck Hawk, Sui Khan.


    It looks like theres a lot to hear anyway. Isnt it easier to hear it all at once?


    Easier indeed.


    * * *


    The attendant who had been working for less than one year in the pce waspletely quiet as he walked.


    Mm!


    He gasped while looking around.


    The Crown Prince Pce.


    There were knights every few steps in the hallway and the entire Roan Royal Pce was full of knights and soldiers on patrol nonstop.


    Ooooooooong-


    Mages were casting all sorts of defense-type spells outside the window along with offensive spells. They were getting ready so that they could go into battle at any moment.


    Its the pir from the King''s Pce.


    He could see arge pir stabbed into the Crown Prince Pces rear garden.


    It was one of the pirs of the destroyed King''s Pce.


    How could something like this happen in the royal pce?


    The King''s Pce was destroyed and the king had disappeared.


    They were even uncertain as to whether the king was still alive.


    Furthermore, the prime suspect is the heir to a ducal family and that ducal family was destroyed.


    Most importantly, the royal family was powerless when all these things happened.


    The kingdom that is said to be the strongest of the entire Western continent was powerless.


    Its like a nightmare.


    The attendants body stiffened up from anxiety.


    However, he could not stop walking. The gazes of the knights were scary.


    "What is it?


    He pulled something out of his pocket as soon as he arrived at his destination and was questioned by a guard.


    This is food for his highness.


    The knight slightly raised the cloth on top of the basket in the attendants hand and nodded his head.


    Okay, you can give it to me. You may leave.


    Yes sir!


    The attendant promptly responded and quickly headed out of the crown prince pce.


    But why would his highness want something like this at a time like this?


    There was one thing the attendant questioned.


    Why did he suddenly order for us to bring up some cookies? Is he eating cookies instead of eating properly? I guess his highness really likes cookies.


    The attendant thought about another possibility as well.


    They said that the Commander-nim and Sir Choi Han headed to his highnesss study. Is it possible that one of those two sirs really likes cookies?


    The attendant could not get an answer for all his curiosities.


    As for crown prince Alberu Crossman, he was discussing new facts with the people who came to see him.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    The crown prince brushed his face with both hands as Raon chewed on a cookie Alberu gave him.


    So


    He organized his thoughts and resumed speaking.


    "This is Sui Khan and he is the reincarnation of Lee Soo Hyuk?


    Correct.


    The white-haired red eyed young boy responded softly yet in an informal manner. The crown prince observed the young boy who was extremely different from whom he had known while he was the Dark Tiger.


    Youre oddly different from the Lee Soo Hyuk I saw.


    That existence and I are different people. In addition-


    Sui Khan''s voice trailed off before he read Cale''s gaze as Cale looked at him. He also noticed the crown prince''s gaze of observation.


    In addition, I am still getting used to this.


    Getting used to it?


    You could say that I, Lee Soo Hyuk, am being fused together with Sui Khan. Although my mind was going in and out, I have already lived for over 13 years as Sui Khan despite my mind going in and out. The habits and etiquettes that I have learned until now are properly fusing with me.


    Alberus eyes clouded over after hearing the word etiquette.


    Cale, who had been silent, opened his mouth.


    Thirteen years old?


    Alberu looked at Sui Khan with an odd gaze. He knew that the flow of time was different in this world and the other world thanks to his time as the Dark Tiger, however


    Hes quite tall to be thirteen years old.


    Although Sui Khan was feeble, he was quite tall. Do Hawk beast people have a different growth speed than us?


    .


    Sui Khan shrugged his shoulders instead of responding. He then added on.


    I''ll hold off on the detailed exnation until next time. I dont really have any problems right now.


    Other than the issue in my family.


    Sui Khan held those words back to himself.


    This is the bigger issue right now after all.


    The crown prince nodded his head.


    He had wondered what the heck Cale Henituse had picked up this time after seeing him walking in with a ck Hawk on his shoulder. Aplicated incident seemed to have happened in the short period of time Cale was away from Alberu. However, that was not important to Alberu right now.


    Although it was quiet right now, the information about the explosion at the King''s Pce and the disappearance of the king would spread throughout the continent. Just working hard to not be sensitive was consuming a lot of Alberu''s energy.


    "Alright, lets organize this.


    However, he was slowly filling up with energy right now.


    It was because he could see a path.


    The events of today are rted to the Hunters, I presume we can assume that the second child of the Flynn Merchant Guild and youngdy Orsena are involved as well?


    Yes, your highness.


    Cale calmly answered back.


    Of course, the second child of the Flynn Merchant Guild and youngdy Orsenas involvements are only likely possibilities without any clear evidence. We have no way of knowing whether the two of them are our enemies or anything.


    That''s right. And youngestdy Orsena said that it was white magic that attacked the Duke''s Estate?


    Yes, your highness. Youngestdy Orsena is unable to wake up after making that statement.


    Alberu''s gaze headed toward Sui Khan.


    And although you dont know everything about the Hunters you remember to some degree?


    And the God of Death bestowed a divine item that allows traveling between dimensions to Cale Henituse.


    The Hunters are an organization that travels across dimensions?


    Yes.


    Sui Khan stopped responding and lowered his head after feeling a sensation on the back of his hand. Raon had ced a cookie on it.


    Eat a lot, little Sui! You need to gain some weight!


    Okay. Thanks Raon.


    Sui Khan petted Raons head and ate the cookie. Cale watched Sui eating that cookie with a slightly baffled expression on his face. But he soon started to speak.


    Now it is time that we hear the things we should know, team leader.


    Okay.


    Sui took another cookie from Raons hand before continuing to speak.


    There are a total of five families currently active within the Hunters organization. They are traveling across worlds and dimensions to hunt Single-lifers.


    Choi Han looked at Sui Khan. Sui Khan was also looking at Choi Han.


    We are unable to know everything about them. However, we focused on one thing to dig deeper about. What do you think that one thing is?


    Choi Han responded.


    "The power to travel across dimensions?


    The reason these individuals who are in different dimensions were able to create an organization and get stronger was because of their freedom to cross dimensions. Choi Han did not need to add an exnation.


    Sui Khan nodded his head.


    Yea. That is correct. However, traveling across dimensions is not something regr living beings are capable of doing.


    Traveling through dimensions was something that ced a heavy burden on the user to the point that even the gods struggled.


    Alberu opened his mouth.


    Did you guys figure out the source of dimensional travel?


    Yes.


    Cale recalled a memory.


    The Hunters he had met during the sealed gods illusion test


    Take this offering of karma.


    One of the two Hunters killed her ally and made thatment before disappearing from that world.


    They use lives and blood as payment to dodge the imbnce and punishment created by dimensional travel.


    Lives and blood.


    Choi Han quietly mumbled as if memorizing it for himself.


    "We currently believe that this is the power of a spell and device made by two of the Hunters'' households.


    Where are those two families?


    Sui Kahn had a suspicious smile on his face after hearing Cales question. Cale immediately asked.


    I guess it is not this world.


    Yeah. It is a different world.


    Sui Khan opened up two fingers.


    The lives and blood that are the cost The world where white mages use the first of these costs, the death of a living being, as coteral for spells It is best to go to this world first if you are nning on going to another dimension.


    White mages.


    Alberu, Choi Han, Cale, and Raons eyes clouded over after hearing those words. It seemed most likely to be rted to the incidents at hand right now.


    "And the second cost, blood. A world where a church of blood that worships blood is located.


    Hmm?


    Cale''s eyes opened wide for a moment.


    A church of blood?


    Those words sounded familiar to him.


    The man who had read novels for many years nonchntlymented.


    There was something that came to mind when he heard the church of blood.


    Blood Demon?


    "Thats right. The Blood Demon is the leader of the Church of Blood. You know so well, Cale.


    Cale blinked a few times before saying something else.


    The Central ins?


    Yes. They are there. Of course, the Church of Blood is hidden so we were unable to find the exact location.


    Sui Khan shrugged his shoulders.


    "Cale, you said that you read a lot of wuxia novels, right? Of course, they are probably quite different from the Central ins and Church of Blood in those wuxia novels.


    Ho.


    Cale buried his body into a couch and gasped.


    Central ins? Blood Demon?


    How does this make any sense?


    No. Why would a wuxia world not exist when there is a fantasy world and even a world where monsters appear in modern day earth?


    It would make no sense if something like that didnt exist.


    Raon handed Cale a cookie and chimed in after seeing Cale sighing without doing anything else.


    Human, where is the Central ins? Will we be able to smack the Hunters in the back if we go there? Let''s go to the first ce first! I''m very angry right now!


    Cale silently closed his eyes.


    All he could see was darkness.


    However, he soon opened his eyes and responded to Raon.


    Wherever the Hunters may be, first of all


    "We need to smack them in the back.


    He could see the pir of the destroyed King''s Pce through the window behind the crown princes shoulder.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Wuxia world! Wuxia world! But honestly, I''m not looking forward to tranting all the chinese terms that are going to pop up -.-


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 8: The reason for remembering (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 8: The reason for remembering (3)


    But we need to argue about things that need to be argued about.


    Cale''s stoic gaze turned toward Sui Khan.


    "Team leader, the God of Death isn''t expecting just the few of us to take care of everything, is he?


    The Hunters had created an organization they called Household.


    Cale could now get a better sense of the size of that organization because of the term, Church of Blood.


    Wuxia.


    There are always the good faction, the evil faction, and the Church of Demons in these novels. Aside from those, the North Sea Ice Pce and the Church of Blood.


    Ill need to go to figure out the Church of Blood in that world, but it is one of the major forces.


    It was not just an organization but a major force.


    It was possible that they would be more powerful and more insidious than the White Stars Arm.


    No, it was highly likely.


    He wants us to take care of something like that on our own?


    I know we have Dragons, Choi Han, and our other friends, but


    If that was the case


    A lot of our people will get hurt.


    His friends getting seriously injured to capture the Hunters? Them being put in danger?


    This basically gave Cale the biggest reason not to ept the divine item from the God of Death.


    Cales gaze was now too sharp for a gaze directed at his team leader he had met again for the first time in a long while.


    Sui Khan responded in an oddly slow voice.


    "Cale, I know that the God of Death has no shame. But would I inform you about such a god?


    Human! I agree that the God of Death has no shame but Sui Khan doesnt seem like that.


    Choi Han slightly nodded his head as if to show agreement to Raonsment.


    Sui Khan chuckled and continued to speak.


    The worlds with the Hunter households all have different situations, but, based on what I know, there are at least some helpers and organizations to support us in each world.


    Are they organizations that are against the Hunters?


    Some are like that but others have either made deals with the God of Death or follow him.


    Sui Khan looked up at the air.


    A wanderer went to the world with the Church of Blood to create a base.


    Wanderers.


    This was a path that a single-lifer could take after death as they could not reincarnate.


    They could either work toward bing a god or wander like a mercenary.


    Choi Jung Gun, the first Dragon yer and Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo''s ancestor, was a wanderer.


    Cale thought that team leader Lee Soo Hyuk seemed odd and naturallymented.


    Did Choi Jung Soo go to do that?


    Yeah.


    Choi Jung Soo was a single-lifer.


    He too chose the path of a wanderer.


    We should be able to meet Choi Jung Soo there if things go well.


    Sui Khan was talking to Cale but his eyes were looking at Choi Han. Choi Han had his head down and was looking at his hands since the moment Cale mentioned Choi Jung Soo.


    Sui Khan quietly observed him before turning to look at Cale.


    He then started to smile.


    Apparently there are Five Great Saints and Five Great Demons in that world.


    Cale wondered why the team leader was suddenly talking about this before thinking about the team leaders personality and asking in a baffled voice.


    No way, right?


    Is Choi Jung Soo one of them?


    Yes.


    Sui Khan sounded a bit mischievous, as if he was trying to calm this heavy mood. Choi Han raised his head a bit andmented.


    He must be one of the Five Great Saints.


    No.


    Sui Khan sternly shook his head.


    Hes the Sword Demon.


    Excuse me?


    Choi Han asked back and Sui Khan continued as if he found it to be funny.


    "Apparently he earned the title by pummeling the contemporary Sword Saint.


    Aigoo, my head.


    Cale brushed his hair back.


    It was obvious that Choi Jung Soo would have beenughing and causing all sorts of incidents without thinking much about it. He even wondered if Choi Jung Soo really was a descendant from Choi Han''s family as he frequently caused all sorts of incidents and had a personality where he didn''t look back at what he had done.


    What kind of incidents did he go around causing?


    I dont know the details either.


    Sui Khan calmlymented.


    If things go well, you should be able to ask him in person?


    They might be able to meet Choi Jung Soo.


    Those words made Cale silent for a moment. Choi Han was also silent.


    Someone else, who had been organizing his thoughts, used this moment of silence to speak.


    It was Alberu.


    Either way, Sui Khan, you said that we would most likely go to the world with the white mages first if we have to go to different dimensions, right?


    Thats right.


    Alberu had no idea what the Central ins, wuxia, and Blood Demon were, so he decided to ask about the next step for now.


    "Then what kind of world is the one with the white mages?


    The white magic associated with the Duke''s House of Orsena


    It might even be connected to the destruction of the King''s Pce as well.


    Beyond that, the Hunters are now a real threat to the Roan Kingdom.


    This threat might spread throughout the Eastern and Western continents as well. It was normal to expect that people who messed with a King''s Pce and a ducal house would be capable of doing even more.


    That was why someone in Alberus position needed to first learn about such a ce in order to make ns for the future.


    This question made Sui Khan silent for the first time.


    The silence made everybody look at him.


    Sui Khan started to speak just after the mood sank.


    "That is a ruined world.


    What?


    Cale looked at his reincarnated team leader in shock.


    Alberu spoke with a stiff expression on his face.


    What do you mean by that?


    Dead mana covers over 80 percent of thend there and creatures can only live in 20 percent of the world.


    Alberu tried to imagine that in his mind.


    A world covered in dead mana.


    Most living beings in this world would either die or be seriously poisoned if they came in contact with dead mana.


    Is the dead mana there different from the dead mana here?


    No. It is the same. Dead mana is a critical poison to regr living beings.


    Alberu was visible in Sui Khan''s red eyes. Alberu thought that his eyes resembled blood. The blood-like eyes were looking right at Alberu.


    People who can handle dead mana rule that world. The Dark Elves and ck mages are the nobles.


    Unlike this world where Dark Elves and other darkness attribute races were slowly starting to get epted starting from the Roan Kingdom, they were the ones in power in that world.


    Ah.


    Sui Khan turned to look at Cale as if he remembered something.


    "For reference, the Emperor of the strongest Empire in that world must have a certain ability. They will only earn the qualification to challenge for the position of imperial crown prince by having that ability.


    Crunch.


    Sui Khan ate the cookie in his hand before continuing to speak.


    They have a title for the Emperor of that ce.


    Cale looked into Sui Khan''s red eyes and Sui Khan looked back at him.


    The Emperor of the Dead.


    The dead.


    The silent Choi Han subconsciouslymented after hearing that word.


    Necromancer.


    That word made all of them think of one person.


    The necromancer, Mary.


    Sui Khan calmly agreed with Choi Han.


    Yes, only those with the power of a necromancer will earn the title of heir in that ce. It doesnt matter whether they are from the main family or a coteral line.


    Sui Khan shrugged his shoulders.


    Itspletely different from this world, isnt it?


    Haaa.


    Cale sighed and buried his body into the couch.


    A wuxia world and a world covered in dead mana


    Wow.


    Fuck.


    Cale swore internally and looked forward before making eye contact with Alberu.


    Alberu spoke with a stiff expression on his face.


    I cannot go. I cant leave the pce right now with the king gone.


    Who asked?


    Cale silently looked at Alberu, who said all of that despite Cale not asking him to go.


    Alberu felt guilty after seeing that indifferent gaze.


    It won''t be easy.


    The world they may have to go first was a world covered in dead mana. A ruined world was a perfect description of it.


    Alberu was close to dead mana because he had some Dark Elf blood in him, but regr crops could not grow in and covered in dead mana. That fact alone was enough to know that the ecosystem was not normal in that world.


    Alberu looked into Cale''s transparent eyes and ended up speaking again.


    Do you Need me to go too?


    The pce and his friends


    Alberus voice was hesitant unlike his usual self as he was contemting between two very important things to him.


    No?


    Cales baffled response made Alberu look baffled as well.


    What are we going to do about the Roan Kingdom if you go, your highness?


    Yes.


    Alberu became oddly silent while Cale still looked at him with a baffled look before turning to look at Sui Khan.


    But team leader. There is one thing that is making me ufortable.


    What is it?


    You said that the Hunters use life and blood as the cost to travel through dimensions. Then what about us?


    Choi Han and Alberus gazes turned vicious after hearing Cales question.


    "Team leader, do we need to pay such a cost too?


    Raon sternly shouted at that moment.


    I dont want to! Why should we have to pay the cost?! That does not add up!


    It was as if he could not ept that at all. He sounded extremely firm.


    No matter whether they are a god or not, the calctions have to be thorough!


    Raon was so stern that even Choi Han and Alberu were shocked.


    Thats right.


    Cale nodded his head as if this was the obvious response. He then patted Raons sleek back with a satisfied look on his face.


    Raon smiled brightly and rubbed his face on Cales knees.


    My my, so simr.


    Sui Khan watched this with an extremely satisfied look on his face as well and quietly mumbled. Alberu thought that this look of satisfaction on Sui Khans face did not suit his appearance at all, but decided to focus on what would be said.


    The gods do not handle the cost.


    At that moment


    Boom!


    Raon mmed on the table with his front paw.


    "This damn scammer of a god!


    Of course, we wont have to pay for it either.


    Raon quietly picked up a cookie and ate it.


    Cale pushed the cookie basket toward Raon and asked.


    Then who will pay the cost?


    This world and these potential dimensions that he saw always had some kind of restrictions in the name ofws and required a cost or bnce.


    That was why he did not believe that there would be no cost.


    Furthermore, he needed to make sure that this cost would not harm them in any way in the future. If it would, he would rather find a different method.


    The world will handle the cost.


    What do you mean by that?


    Choi Han asked and Sui Khan responded.


    The world that we are trying to travel to will handle the cost.


    Mm.


    Sui Khan debated how to exin it for a bit before finally speaking.


    Heres an example to make it easy. The Hunter household in the world with the white mages is called the ck Blood.


    A new Hunter household after the Red Blood and the White Blood


    The ck Blood.


    The world with the ck Blood desperately wants it.


    The world wanted something.


    It desperately wants theplete annihtion of the Hunters.


    It wanted for an existence to disappear.


    Why?


    For that world to survive.


    Mm.


    Choi Han, who asked that question, groaned while Sui Khan calmlymented.


    The Hunters made that world like that.


    Alberus face instantly stiffened.


    A world was almostpletely covered in dead mana.


    It wasnt the entire Hunters Organization but just one household that made it like that?


    Holy crap.


    Alberu had to hold himself from swearing.


    Sui Khan just continued to speak.


    Of course, we dont need to travel through dimensions topletely destroy all Hunters. We just need to help that world out, and the world that we help will deal with fixing the twist in the bnce.


    Do the other worlds all want for the annihtion of the Hunters?


    Sui Khan shook his head at Choi Han, who asked in a slightly sunken voice.


    Not necessarily. All worlds have different desires. However, you can say that we have some level of agreement rted to the Hunters.


    Cale, who had been deep in thought, opened his mouth.


    That world-


    The world with the white mages is called the Xiaolen.


    I see. Are there helpers on the Xiaolen as well?


    Yeah. I haven''t met them before, but I have heard that there are some.


    Sui Khan looked at Cale with a slightly odd gaze. Cale had an odd gaze as well as he knew the team leader did not make such a face very often. He asked back.


    What is it? Is there something odd?


    There are believers of the Fire of Purification in that world. They are our helpers.


    Fire of Purification?


    Cale looked at Sui Khan as he was confused about what the problem was. Raon patted Cale''s knee at that moment.


    Human! Its simr to your power! You can purify the dead mana with your fiery thunderbolts!


    Huh?


    Sui Khan shrugged his shoulders as Cale let out a confused sound.


    Isnt it odd? I''m suspicious about that as well, but they shouldn''t be bad since they are our helpers.


    Do you not know anything more?


    No. The God of Death didnt tell me.


    Mm.


    Cale debated for a moment before looking into the air and then at Alberu.


    Tap. Tap. His index finger tapped on the armrest of the couch.


    Alberu scowled at Cale for looking at him while disrespectfully tapping the armrest.


    Whats wrong?


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    Alberu did not say that part out loud.


    Your highness.


    Cale gently smiled at him.


    "Does the Church of the God of Death have any weaknesses?


    Ah.


    Alberu calmly nodded his head.


    They do. You want the divine item?


    Yes, your highness. I do believe I will have to take the divine item.


    But Cale would do it in a way that was beneficial to him.


    It was highly likely that the divine item would be used frequently while dealing with the Hunters. However, it would be bad if the temple tried to interfere in any way or request exnations from him.


    Although it did look as if the bishop would be easy to talk to.


    However, it was good to have as many weapons in your arsenal for any conversation or negotiations.


    Cale continued to speak to Alberu.


    And it would be good for the kingdom for people to know that I received the divine item, right?


    The Battle at Puzzle City


    Although they were victorious, Puzzle City was basically ruined.


    Then the King''s Pce was destroyed, the king was missing, and a Dukes Estate burned down.


    The death of the Flynn Merchant Guilds leader would soon be revealed as well.


    Foreign kingdoms that don''t know the details might wee the fact that peace was returned to the continent along with unfavorable conditions for the Roan Kingdom.


    However, the people of the Roan Kingdom would only be full of fear and uncertainty.


    A divine item is being given to the Commander of the Roan Kingdom at such a time?


    Cale Henituse would be receiving an item from a god.


    Alberu thought that this could be a precious source of hope for the people of the Roan Kingdom right now.


    He hates being talked about but is always willing to turn a blind eye at times like this.


    Alberu, who could tell what Cale was thinking despite looking stoic, spoke extremely lightly in a voice full of gratitude.


    I will give you all of the information about the Church of the God of Death. Their weaknesses are there as well.


    That sounds great, your highness.


    Cale addressed the group.


    Lets go meet with the bishop immediately.


    It was better to take care of things quickly since they had set the direction of their course.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Our Alberu knows Cale so well.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 9: The reason for remembering (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 9: The reason for remembering (4)


    Late at night not long before midnight


    There was a ce giving off an even brighter light than the day. It was the Temple of the God of Death.


    I didn''t expect you toe so quickly, Commander-nim.


    The bishop looked calm but a thrill, sense of anticipation, anxiety, and other emotions were swirling inside his head.


    Cale gently smiled at him.


    Hes a decent person.


    The bishop in front of Cale seemed like a decent person based on the information crown prince Alberu had given him.


    Although he seeks power and fame He is someone who properlypletes his duties and maintains his foundation as a priest.


    Thements about the bishop were average.


    < Someone who finds rules to be extremely important but looks at his personal benefits to be more important. However, he does have piety. >


    Even someone who did not have any greed for power nor fame would start to have some once they rose to the position of running a kingdoms church.


    The bishop in front of him had a bnce of a decent level of piety against any greed for power and a decent level of goodness against his own desires.


    Bishop-nim.


    Yes, Commander-nim?


    The bishop''s heart was beating quickly while looking at Cale, who had stealthilye to see himte in the night.


    Its obvious.


    The bishop could basically make out the rtionship between Cale and the royal family, no, between Cale and the crown prince.


    The information he gathered today helped him realize that the damage to the Royal Pce and the Dukes Estate was much greater than he had thought. No matter how hard they tried to keep quiet about it, this information will be sent throughout the kingdom and to both the Eastern and Western continents.


    It was a misfortune that fell upon a kingdom that was seen as a future strong power.


    I''m certain that he will want to use the divine item to suppress the anxiety about the current situation and divert people''s attention.


    That would be why the crown prince, whose reaction had not been so positive when they met, sent the Commander so easily to the temple.


    Either that, or this intelligent Commander personally stepped in to change the mood.


    The temple and the royal family Cale and the bishop


    The fact that the two sides had somemon ground in their thought process The bishop could tell that was the case.


    That was the reason he was waiting with anticipation as to what Cale would say.


    It was a deal.


    He wanted the upper hand in the deal.


    Bishop-nim, I willy it all out for you.


    The bishop easily held the corners of his lips from rising up.


    Lay it all out.


    What did that mean?


    It was a shortcut to making a deal.


    The bishop waited for Cale to speak and Cale responded immediately as if to meet his expectations.


    Plop.


    He pulled a ck book out of his pocket and ced it on the table.


    I have already been hearing the words of the god.


    Excuse me?


    The bishop became anxious.


    The god has requested a conversation and I have chatted with him as well.


    .


    The bishop was shocked, but did not react so stupidly again. He used his numerous years of experience to put on his poker face.


    However, Cale had already seen the clueless look on his face.


    Chh.


    Cale reached his hand and slowly turned the pages of the ck book.


    How do you think that I came so quickly from Puzzle City to the capital? Especially when my body is in such terrible condition?


    Chh. Chh.


    The pages turned.


    The bishop''s gaze moved to the ck book.


    Huh?


    A clueless voice came out of his mouth once again.


    This is-


    He could not continue to speak.


    This ck book He could feel something from it despite not thoroughly inspecting it.


    The position of bishop was not something you could gain from political influence alone. Well, there were some people who did, but he was someone who could at least recognize this item.


    Chh. Chh.


    Cale had shown this book to Raon beforeing here.


    Can you see it?


    Yeah! Human, I can see these words too!


    The finger that had been flipping the pages stopped.


    The bishop''s eyes stopped on some words on a page.


    < Huiss City >


    "The god spoke of Huiss City, the Roan Kingdom''s capital, and I came.


    Cale hade to Huiss City and then the God of Death had written Huiss City in the ck book. All these words did was to reveal Lee Soo Hyuk, or Sui Khan''s location.


    Of course, Cale simply changed the order of things to his benefit.


    Please, take a closer look.


    Cale pushed the ck book toward the bishop.


    The bishop looked down at the ck book without even being able to ce his hand on the table.


    A priest who was bestowed a small amount of healing power became a bishop and his healing powers still remained.


    This is definitely the power of our lord.


    The aura flowing out of this ck book was definitely that of their god. So much aura of death was flowing out of it that he didn''t even dare to touch it.


    The bishop''s eyes started to shake.


    Already-


    The Commander already had a connection to their god.


    Bishop-nim, I knew that the divine item had appeared even before I met you, and I am already aware of what it is and how to use it.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had told Cale about the item right before he met the bishop and had shared more about how to use it just before Cale came here.


    Either way, Cale did speak the truth.


    Did our lord tell him about it?


    The bishop recalled Cale saying that he had chatted with their god and gulped. However, the inside of his mouth was dry.


    This-


    This was the real deal, something greater than power or politics.


    Yes, it is obvious if I think about it.


    A god had given a divine item and a Divine Oracle while directing it to a single person.


    Bishop-nim.


    He heard a gentle voice. The bishop looked away from the book and at Cale.


    Cales voice was gentle but his gaze was cold, simr to death.


    This person who had connected with their god looked at the bishop without an ounce of warmth in his eyes and spoke.


    Do not use it.


    The bishop felt his heart sink.


    He thought about every way he tried to use this divine item from the moment it appeared in a temple under his management.


    The person who had connected with their god was saying that he knew all about the bishop''s inner thoughts and to not do it.


    The bishop raised his head at what he heard next.


    It will all naturally happen even if you don''t do that.


    The bishop''s face reflected in Cales dark brown eyes.


    The bishop''s focus was not on the Commanders gentle voice, but rather his cold gaze.


    "Bishop-nim, whether death is fancy, sacred, or pitiful Death will approach us no matter what and is always by our side.


    The bishop couldnt avoid Cales gaze that was looking right at him.


    "That is why we fear it even if nobody talks about it.


    Mm.


    The bishop gulped.


    Something we fear even if nobody talks about it.


    Those words echoed in his mind.


    It seems as if the temple wants to have a grand ceremony to bestow the divine item.


    The bishop quickly tried to respond to Cale. He had a feeling that he needed to say that it was a misunderstanding. Cale seemed to be getting bigger in front of him and was giving off the aura of someone great.


    That-


    Its not bad. Such a ceremony that is.


    The bishop sighed in relief at Calesment. Cale continued to speak while using the Dominating Aura.


    However, I do not think that this is the time for that right now. Please only quietly inform the Vatican. Then the news will spread on its own.


    That was my n, sir. The kingdom''s situation is not so good right now.


    That is correct, Bishop-nim. In return


    The gentle smile disappeared from Cale''s face.


    The bishop felt even greater pressure from Cale. This was something he had not even felt from the Pope.


    He had thought that he could be in the Pope''s position when looking at the Pope, but this existence in front of him right now was something he could not even fathom, something he thought that he couldn''t even think about reaching.


    The bishop heard a cold voice.


    In return, please inform the Vatican of the following. Tell them not to go through any useless procedures for the divine item.


    The bishop clenched his eyes shut.


    The Vatican was not the type to not do useless procedures because they were told not to do so.


    They would try to do something with the divine item and Cale the more the bishop tried not to do anything.


    He heard a rxed voice at that moment.


    This divine item is mine, is it not?


    This divine item could not be said to belong to the temple as it was bestowed only on Cale Henituse.


    He was right about it being his.


    It was his if they looked past the benefits of the temple and followed the will of their god.


    I dont think that the Pope will see it that way.


    The moment that thought was visible in the bishop''s eyes


    Bishop-nim.


    Cale called out to him.


    I only want to work through you, bishop-nim.


    Ah.


    Cale smiled and continued to speak as the bishop gasped.


    Then you should be able to earn everything you can earn even without using it, right?


    The bishop finally understood the feeling he got about Cale earlier.


    The gentle voice and cold gaze


    The Commander is simr to me. He also knows all of my inner thoughts. He is at a higher level than me.


    The bishop''s face rxed the moment he realized that.


    Commander-nim, there will be no instances of you being used.


    A gentle voice came out of the bishop''s mouth and Cale nodded his head.


    There was only one thing you needed to show a person like the bishop.


    I am like you but I am at a higher level.


    The bishop looked at Cale, who could tell all of his inner thoughts, and answered honestly.


    However, I will use the situation.


    Cale spoke again in a gentle voice.


    The god spoke to me.


    The bishop sat up straight. He had never sat up so straight even in front of the Pope.


    However, this was something someone who had spoken to their god and brought another divine item, potentially the lost divine item of the church, was saying.


    No matter how greedy he was for power, he was a priest at the core.


    The bishop, who believed that his desire to raise the Church of the God of Death to a higher level was because of his piety, waited for Cale to speak.


    The words of their god reached the bishop''s ears.


    The path you are walking is the path.


    Of course, the God of Death never said anything like that to Cale.


    "So walk that path without any hesitation.


    He also never said that.


    However, Cale wasnt worried about that.


    Didnt he bestow the divine item so that I can do as I please?


    In addition, although he knew it wasnt the God of Deaths fault, the fact that he seemed to be doing things simr to what the God of Death wanted made Cale want to thoroughly use the God of Death.


    What the hell is that fool going to do about it?


    The God of Death apparently turned into that fool in Cale''s mind.


    The bishop realized something from the message Cale just delivered.


    Something else is going to happen. The name of this Commander is going to rise even higher.


    The bishop was now full of anticipation.


    One was anticipation at the fact that his own authority would rise the more Cales name rose.


    The other was


    I''m curious.


    Not as the bishop, but as a priest of the God of Death, he was full of anticipation to see how bright the future of someone who has connected with their god would be.


    It was possible that he was with someone who would be recorded in the history of the church.


    "There will be nothing that hinders your path, Commander-nim.


    The bishop was saying that he would make it so that neither he nor anybody within the church would get in Cales way.


    That sounds great.


    A rxed smile appeared on Cales face. It was the same for the bishop.


    "But Commander-nim.


    Yes, Bishop-nim?


    Are you perhaps the Sa-


    No, Bishop-nim.


    Cale sternly shook his head.


    I am not the Saint. I have neither healing powers nor devotion. I can only hear the god''s voice every so often.


    Isnt that what a Saint can do? You seem like an even greater Saint than most Saints. Doesnt that make you a prophet?


    The bishop had a lot of things he wanted to say but held himself back because Cale wasing off extremely stern.


    I''m sure I''ll find out eventually.


    Of course, it was basically an established fact in his mind.


    Then may I go look at the divine item?


    Yes, of course. It is secured on the altar as we could not touch it.


    The bishop immediately escorted Cale to where the divine item was secured.


    There wasn''t a single person along the way. It was because the bishop had everybody empty out in advance.


    Human, there are people here and there!


    Of course, there were hidden individuals on guard.


    Hes good.


    Cale decided that he would thoroughly use this bishop, who seemed skilled at stealthily taking care of things, as he headed toward the center of the temple.


    In an open white area


    There was an altar in the center of this area that seemed warm rather than holy or cold.


    Right here, sir.


    The bishop pointed to the top of the altar.


    Here is the divine item and the parchment with the Divine Oracle.


    Of the two pages of the parchment, Cale''s eyesnded on the first phrase of the one written in Korean.


    < Cale Henituse, look at this. >


    Haaaaa.


    Cale held back a sigh and ignored the parchment.


    He turned his gaze toward the divine item instead.


    "We tried to investigate it and find out its use while determining if it was dangerous, but We couldn''t even touch it


    The bishop''s voice trailed off.


    A strong aura of death would appear whenever they tried to touch the divine item. They could not touch it because they were scared that they would die.


    "Commander-nim!


    The bishop called out to Cale in shock but Cale already had the divine item in his hand.


    Human, what is this mirror? It looks a bit overly splendid.


    Cale thought to himself while ignoring the invisible Raonsments.


    What a funny god.


    Cales hand moved. He knew how to use it as soon as he held the divine item in his hand.


    Paat.


    My goodness, a lighting from the divine item!


    The bishop was unable to hide his shock and looked at Cale as if he was looking at a marvelous existence.


    You know how to use it, sir.


    Of course.


    I feel like I''ve always known how to use it.


    As I expected.


    Cale looked at the divine item in his hand.


    Its a mirror.


    It was a mirror with an extremely fancy handle decorated in gold.


    He gave me something that looks like this on purpose. This damn bastard of a god.


    Cales thoughts about this god were getting worse and worse.


    Oh oh, something is appearing! I dont know thisnguage though-


    The mirror did not reflect Cales face. The bishop knew that it was a divine item because it mysteriously did not reflect anything.


    That divine item glowed as soon as Cale touched it and something was now appearing on it.


    Cale knew of an item that had a simr appearance to this.


    It looks like aptop or a tablet.


    An image that was simr to those appeared.


    The wallpaper was some deste ck ground. Redva was flowing through it.


    Cale saw the only notification that was on the screen.


    I can read it.


    That mysteriousnguage was Korean.


    My goodness.


    The bishop mumbled extremely quietly and could not hide his astonishment and admiration toward Cale.


    Cale read the notification.


    < Invitation for Dimension Travel >


    There was an envelope-shaped icon and some writing underneath it.


    < The Xiaolen World has sent an invitation. Xiaolen is a ce with a long history... [See more details] >


    < Will you read the invitation? >


    There was something else at the bottom.


    < PS. I heard from the God of Death. I heard that you like money? I will also give you money. How about a mine? >


    Looks like I might be able to get along with this world?


    Trantor''s Comments


    Ahh our first new world


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 10: The reason for remembering (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 10: The reason for remembering (5)


    One corner of Cales lips twisted up. Someone caught that faint smile that was barely visible.


    What could it be saying that he-


    It was the bishop.


    However, he did not dare to speak to Cale right now.


    The Commanders sparkling gaze He saw a passion fitting for the Commanders age for the first time. The Commander''s face had been cold and tired until now.


    This guy truly is the Saint. His face changed so much after hearing the words of our god.


    Although the bishop desired to be the next Pope, as someone who felt pride in being a priest He couldnt help but look back at his current position.


    Human, the bishop''s expression is a bit weird. He seems, he seems a bit like Clopeh!


    Raon was giving him some very important information, but Cale brushed it off.


    His finger moved.


    < See more details >


    His finger touched a spot on the mirror.


    < Xiaolen is a with a long history. Although Xiaolen 2 and Xiaolen 3 do exist, it is certainly a world that cannot be reced. >


    < Xiaolen was originally a treasure trove from heaven, filled with fertilends and numerous mines with practically endless value. >


    < However, because of that rotten ck Blood that is so rotten that ripping them to shreds wouldnt be enough, crushing them into pieces wouldn''t be enough, and even stomping their bones into tiny little pieces wouldn''t be enough... >


    Cale flinched for a moment while reading the information in the invitation.


    He read the informative note in a corner of the invitation.


    < The invitation was personally manufactured by the world with no alterations at all. - God of Death >


    Cale realized it.


    This world really hates the ck Blood.


    There were more notes.


    < Xiaolen 1 had a lot of pride for its fertilends, beautiful naturalndscape, and numerous natural resources. - God of Death >


    < For reference, although they had a lot of mines with jewels, they were famous for having a lot of magic stones mines. It is the world with the most magic stones mines. - God of Death >


    Mm.


    Cale nodded his head at the useful information.


    The bishop quietly gasped at Cales serious demeanor and the way Cale read through thisnguage that he did not understand without any issue.


    The invisible Raon was looking back and forth between Cale and the divine item, and then the bishop, who had his hands sped together, and could not release that look of iffiness from his face.


    < Its abilities have been lost because approximately 81.29% of the world has been covered in dead mana. It would not have mattered if this world was born as a world for the dead, but this is clearly a world for the living. Because of these damn ck Bloods that deserved to be ripped to shreds... >


    Cale thoroughly read through the three pages of the A4-sized invitation that cursed out the ck Bloods and shared information about the worlds current condition.


    Hmm.


    There was something at the bottom of the invitation.


    < Will you ept the invitation from the world? >


    There was a more detailed postscript than the one he saw earlier.


    < PS 1. I am not as cheap as the God of Death. I am also not a world that focuses on bnce like the world you live in. >


    < PS 2. If you ept the invitation you will get 1 mine. If you severely damage those ck Blood bastards, you will get an extra mine. If you help with the purification as well, I will give you either another mine or a treasure. >


    < PS 3. I am a generous world who does not believe in low-value gifts. >


    The restrictions were listed under the postscript.


    < Restrictions regarding the Xiaolen World''s Invitation >


    < Maximum party number of 10 >


    < Dimension traveling is only possible within a temple of the God of Death. These are the agreed-upon terms between worlds. >


    Mm.


    The mirrors screen turned off.


    Cale looked down at the mirror that was not showing anything and fell deep into thought.


    Commander-nim?


    Ah, Bishop-nim.


    Cale had been so focused on the contents of the invitation that he had forgotten about the bishop.


    May I ask what the divine item can do?


    Cale thought that it would be more useful to tell him at least some of it and casually responded to the extremely cautiously asked question.


    This divine item is for getting an invitation to visit a world in a different dimension, mm, and granting a wish of that world.


    .


    Cale thought that his exnation was not enough as the bishop remained silent and continued to speak with his gaze still fixated on the divine item.


    For example, the current situation is to visit a world that is close to ruin and to stop the source causing it. I believe it will continue like this from here on.


    Cale turned his head.


    "Do you need any more exnation?


    .


    The bishop had a nk look on his face.


    Bishop-nim?


    Yes. Commander-nim. I do not need any more exnation.


    The bishop realized it the moment he heard about the divine item.


    The moment he heard these unfathomable words such as different dimensions and different worlds


    The path that the Commander will walk from here on will be to save all of the dimensions. How could such a thing-


    He was at a loss for words.


    Something like the position of Pope isnt an issue at all.


    The Pope was an extremely trivial position when thinking about all of the dimensions in the universe.


    Commander-nim.


    Yes, Bishop-nim?


    "I will devote myself to assist you with your work.


    Cale nodded his head thinking that it was a good idea to exin thoroughly.


    I will trust you to exin it to the Vatican then.


    Of course. I will take care of everything and make sure that you do not need to waste any of your time.


    "Thank you very much, Bishop-nim. You dont need to be as detailed with them as I was with you. Please just keep it at the appropriate level.


    Yes, sir. You have nothing to worry about.


    Okay, Bishop-nim. I am not worried about it at all.


    Cale was slightly ufortable at how the bishop had suddenly be so solemn, but he turned away as the bishop''s expression was not an important issue right now.


    I will take the divine item with me.


    Yes, sir. Please feel free to take whatever you want.


    Hmm?


    Cale felt as if he heard something weird but chose to continue speaking for now.


    Going to different dimensions is only possible within the temple. I want to only use this ce, the Huiss City Temple of the God of Death.


    Yes, sir. Please feel free to go wild and use it however you please.


    I don''t have any ns of doing something like that. However, I want to move extremely quietly without anybody knowing, so please make it so that people will not be able to see it.


    The bishop knew that if he was in Cales position, he would be shouting throughout the continents that he was going to different dimensions at the will of a god. He would be telling people to praise him. He would want everybody to know. However, the young man in front of him seemed to be extremely wary of that.


    The bishop responded with sincerity.


    I will prepare it thoroughly as you wish, Commander-nim.


    Thank you very much. I will contact you as soon as we have a schedule.


    Yes, sir.


    Cale found the bishop''s overly receptive demeanor to be odd. However, he didn''t care since the bishop agreed to do as he wanted.


    Cale gathered the divine item, got on a carriage to the Royal Pce with the invisible Raon, and left the temple.


    Only the bishop and a few others knew about Cale''s visit.


    However, the Vatican, which knew about the existence of the divine item, was extremely sensitive after this visit.


    Bishop. What are you saying right now?


    "Exactly what I mentioned, Your Holiness.


    The bishop was speaking through a videomunication device to the Pope, the highest ranking Holy Knight of the Churchs Order of Justice, and the three bishops who were said to be candidates to be the next Pope.


    Our lord has given a mission to the sir who will save the whole world and we must not hinder his path.


    Bishop. Did you say the whole world just now?


    Bishop-nim. Is it truly the appearance of our Saint?


    "Saint


    The bishop thought about Cale and chuckled.


    I don''t think that is enough to describe him.


    Bishop. Report the entire situation.


    I will listen to the words of our lord first and then contact you again, your Holiness.


    He was saying that he would take some actions first before reporting to them.


    What do you mean-!


    Click.


    The bishop hung up while watching one of the bishops start to shout in anger.


    Tap. Tap.


    He tapped on the table and smiled.


    I need to do at least this much so that they won''t mess with him in the future.


    For his god.


    For the Saint who will save the world.


    And a little bit for his own authority.


    The bishop decided to charge forward.


    He could do this because he was the only person in charge of a temple who had a connection with the owner of a divine item. He would be the one with the advantage as time went on.


    Hmm. He wanted me to inform them quietly, right?


    The Commander definitely didnt tell him to keep it a secret. He said to inform them quietly.


    Basically, the Commander wanted him to let them know at an appropriate level, without making a fuss about it.


    At least that was how the bishop understood it.


    I''m very good at that.


    Something like this was easy for someone like him, who was born an orphan and made it to the position of bishop with only a small amount of healing power.


    12 am.


    Now that it was midnight, the bishop used the stealthiness of the night to gently spread the appearance of the divine item and its sole owner.


    * * *


    "Cale-nim, then only a maximum of ten people can go?


    Yes.


    They were in the crown princes bedroom despite the crown prince not being here.


    Cale, who had taken over this ce, looked at Sui Khan''s empty seat before looking away. Raon was ring at him while holding a videomunication device in his arms.


    Human, I''m going! You cant go without us!


    Cale scowled.


    We are going too! Youre going to fall left and right if we are not watching you! You feeble human!


    The we that Raon was talking about were On, Hong, and Raon, the children averaging nine-years-old.


    Choi Han warily peeked at Cale before speaking to Raon.


    "But it''ll be dangerous because the ce is covered in dead mana.


    Choi Han, weve experienced dead mana many times too! We can handle it better than the noobs!


    Choi Han stopped for a moment after hearing Raon sound extremely serious. Raon used that opening to say exactly what On had said.


    Cale heard Raon repeat what On had just calmly said through the videomunication device.


    "And Choi Han, there will be a lot ofrge-scale battles when going up against the Hunters Organization. It will be useful to have me there since I am skilled at magic. I can control mana even if it is in a different dimension. It is because I''m the only one who experienced the mana of the white magic world earlier and confirmed.


    Choi Han''s jaw dropped.


    Furthermore, dead mana is different from poison, so poisonous fog is still a stealthy way to attack arge number of enemies when going up against organizations with the darkness attribute. It is an intelligent solution that does not require swords being pulled out nor spells being cast to gather the enemies attention.


    Cale added on to Raons statement.


    That is what On said.


    Choi Han realized that this was not Raons stubbornness but Ons stubbornness and did not say anything.


    On, who cherished Raon and Hong more than anybody else, was saying that she would go with Cale. This meant that On assessed the situation and believed it was okay to go with him.


    "And I will be with good girl Mary.


    If Mary, who was basically the best in this world right now in terms of handling dead mana, was going with On, Hong, and Raon


    Choi Hans mind turned into aplicated mess.


    Anyway, just know that that is how it will be! You can''t even teleport without me, human!


    Raon took the videomunication device and quickly flew out the crown princes bedroom window. It was a gesture to show that he had made his demand and was going to run before Cale could say otherwise.


    Not only can I not teleport without you, but I also cannot use a videomunication device.


    Raon flinched.


    Cale spoke in an indifferent voice.


    Connect the videomunication device for now. I have many ces to call.


    I understand. Anyway, we are going.


    Raon pouted as he connected the videomunication device.


    Young master-nim.


    Long time no see, Mary.


    Cale contacted his friends, starting with Mary.


    Well, there was one individual he wouldnt necessarily call a friend.


    It''s been a while.


    It has.


    Duke Fredo.


    The Vampire Chief who was trying his best to make something of the awkward situation at Endable right now. He was chatting with Cale via a videomunication device for the first time in a long while.


    A different dimension. You truly live aplicated life.


    Do you have some time?


    Duke Fredo sighed at the question that came out of nowhere.


    Huuuuuu. I''ll send you a smart punk.


    Solena? (TL: Author put Soline but I presume it was a typo)


    No. I can''t send that child since she is even smarter than I am. I will send a punk who is as smart and as upright as me. Dont worry. I''m sure that he will be helpful.


    Cale was looking at Duke Fredo as if he couldnt trust him despite Fredo sounding so full of certainty, but Cale nodded his head since he knew Duke Fredo wasnt the type to say something he did not mean. He then added on to his previous exnation.


    His highness is going to make an announcement about Endable soon. So dont worry. And the Henituse territory will send supplies.


    .


    Duke Fredo silently looked at Cale before chuckling.


    Truly only a son understands the heart of his father.


    Click.


    Cale ended the call.


    Next.


    I got it, human! That vampire''s nonsense is increasing the longer we know him!


    Multiple calls werepleted after that and thankfully, all of them agreed to assist Cale.


    * * *


    Bishop-nim. They have arrived.


    Yeah.


    The bishop looked toward the door of a white prayer room that could fit about twenty people.


    Click.


    The door opened and people who had their faces covered by robes walked into the prayer room.


    Ah, you''re here, Commander-nim.


    I came pretty quickly, didnt I?


    Yes, sir.


    Cale removed his hood to reveal his face before warmly greeting the bishop.


    One nightter when it was close to midnight again Cale came to see the bishop.


    Then we will do it right away.


    Yes, Commander-nim.


    The bishop retreated toward the wall of the prayer room. The few officials from the temple who were by his side also retreated to the walls with solemn looks on their faces.


    The divine item is going to be used.


    This would be the first time that the new divine item bestowed by the God of Death would be used.


    That fact was making the temple officials hearts beat wildly and their hands shake uncontrobly.


    Cale stood at the center of the empty prayer room.


    He raised his head.


    The soft white light at the center of the ceiling was right above Cales head.


    Let''s get started.


    He spoke to his friends and pulled the mirror out of his pocket. He frowned for a moment while looking at the mirror that was decorated with luxurious gold before tapping on the mirror with a look of indifference on his face.


    Paaaaat-!


    Light and a screen appeared on the mirror.


    < Will you ept the invitation? >


    < YES / NO >


    Cale''s finger touched the YES.


    Ooooooooong!


    Ooh!


    Oh my!


    Oh, beloved Lord


    Arge circle was created with Cale at the center.


    It waspletely different from a magic circle. Furthermore, it was glowing ck.


    The temple officials felt as if they were looking at a circle personally drawn by the God of Death.


    Ooooooooong-


    Once the circle waspleted


    < Would you like to be transported now? >


    < Currently at 1 member >


    Cale looked at the mirror screen and opened his mouth.


    Lets go.


    His friends walked into the circle as soon as he said that.


    Hehe. Human, we will protect you!


    Meeeeeow.


    Meeow!


    On, Hong, and Raon.


    I will stand behind you, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han stood behind Cale.


    His team leader, Sui Khan, silently stood on Cales right side and smiled.


    Looks like I have to work as soon as I reincarnated.


    On his left was Eruhaben, who sternly said that he would go despite Cale telling him to rest.


    They were currently at seven members.


    Mary, lets go.


    Yes, sir.


    The first time Cale went into the city of the Dark Elves The Dark Elf who came to greet them was Tasha''s close friend Shawn, who was one of the greatest Dark Elf warriors. He was here in Tashas ce.


    Mary, who was standing next to him, nodded at Cales gaze.


    Mary. That is a ce where being a necromancer is only reserved for the Emperor.


    She thought about the information Cale gave her about this new world.


    Cale watched Mary step onto the circle and looked outside of it again.


    Will you go?


    Yes, sir.


    The individual who had yet toe into the circle took off their hood.


    The woman with short purple hair walked onto the circle with a stoic look on her face.


    She was the vampire that Duke Fredo had sent in his ce.


    One adult Dragon, one Dark Elf, one Vampire, one Necromancer, one sword master, three children, and one reincarnated child.


    Cale looked at the mirror screen.


    < Would you like to be transported now? >


    < Currently at 10 members >


    Yes.


    Cale responded to the invitation and a ck light shot up from the circle.


    It was a ck light that did not feel ominous at all. In fact, it felt warm.


    Cale was baffled after thinking that this warmth that was surrounding his body was from the God of Death.


    < Commencing transportation. >


    The divine item activated without caring about Cales thoughts and ck light soon burst out in all directions, covering the eyes of the temple officials in darkness.


    Huh?


    Once the darkness subsided, Cales group and the circle were gone from the center of the prayer room.


    * * *


    Cale heard the voice of the God of Death while he was surrounded by darkness.


    < Sir, you are now being connected to the Xiaolen World. >


    Cale subconsciously scowled because the God of Death sounded disgusting speaking so formally to guide him.


    The guide continued without caring about his feelings.


    < Sir, your arrival is set to be in the Grand Prayer Room of the Central Temple of the Fire of Purification. >


    The Church of the Fire of Purification was said to be their helpers.


    Cales expression slowly turned calm and collected.


    Things should be a bit easier since we are arriving at the center of our helpers location.


    He slowly started to organize his thoughts about the situation.


    < Arriving in 5 seconds. >


    < 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. >


    < You have arrived. >


    Paaaaat-!


    The darkness disappeared and a bright light slowly filled Cales gaze.


    Blink blink.


    He blinked a few times until he could see clearly.


    He was in a white area that was being supported with pure white marble pirs.


    There was arge circr altar at the center.


    The moment Cale realized that he and the others were standing on top of the altar


    We greet the purifier!


    We greet the purifier!


    Hundreds of people wearing long red priest robes knelt down toward Cale. They then lowered their heads almost to the ground.


    Human, what the hell is going on?


    I know, right?


    Trantor''s Comments


    And here we go!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 11: Oh light of purification (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 11: Oh light of purification (1)


    Human, why are they all not moving like that?


    As Raon mentioned, hundreds of people were remaining still with their heads bowed so much they were almost touching the ground.


    None of them were raising their heads to look at Cale.


    What the hell?


    He was quite anxious as he had never seen something like this before.


    Cale-nim.


    Choi Han called to him in a quiet voice while Sui Khan took a step toward Cale and tried to make some sort of gesture.


    It was at that moment.


    Hmm?


    Cales senses noticed something.


    This is?


    He felt a familiar aura behind him.


    It was the first time he felt this aura not inside his body but outside.


    Cale-nim?


    He could hear Choi Han calling him in confusion, but Cale ignored him and turned around.


    The rest of the group standing behind him


    Beyond their shoulders


    Human, that!


    There was arge te on top of the tall altar.


    A fire was on top of the white te.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    It was arge rose gold-colored fire that was continuously releasing golden currents.


    "Cale. Isnt that fire your power?


    The silent Cale opened his mouth at Eruhaben''sment.


    Its a bit different, Eruhaben-nim.


    He was familiar with it and it was simr, but also a bit different.


    Thats right. It is different from my power.


    The owner of the Fire of Destruction. The cheapskate agreed with Cale''sment in a low voice.


    Its purer than me.


    Cale agreed with this.


    There is some fundamental difference.


    The cheapskates fiery thunderbolts that Cale used were quite a pure power of fire and thunderbolt, but the fire burning on top of the te was closer to the foundation.


    Should I call it a root?


    You felt it immediately as we expected, sir.


    Cale turned his head after hearing a voiceing from below where they were standing.


    ng. ng.


    They could hear the sounds of jewelry.


    Human, theres another feeble person here!


    A middle-aged woman wearing a long red priestess robe got up and walked toward Cale.


    As Raon mentioned, the middle-aged woman was quite thin, and herplexion did not look very good. Furthermore, her skin was white, no,pletely pale, as if she had never seen the sun.


    Human, she looks like when you go overboard using your ancient powers!


    She did indeed look like Cale in that state.


    Her outfit was different from the others.


    Its a thunderbolt and fire.


    Her priestess robe had golden embroidery that looked as if they were supposed to be a thunderbolt and a fire.


    Anybody would think that she had a high-ranking position in this temple.


    I greet the esteemed sir.


    She bowed slightly and greeted Cale.


    I am a believer of the Fire of Purification and am currently serving as the Pope.


    The Pope, whom Cale thought looked extremely fatigued, smiled.


    Sir, do you have the same power as that fire?


    How should he respond to this question?


    Cale debated for a moment, but thought that there was no need to hide it and answered honestly.


    It is simr but a bit different, maam.


    The god spoke to me.


    The rest of the priests lowered their bodies even more.


    Someone who has carried on my power will be here soon.


    The Pope repeated the gods words.


    Treat him as you would treat me and do not show any hesitation in giving him help.


    Cales eyes slightly clouded over.


    Did the cheapskate perhaps die and be a god?


    The Fire of Purification. Was that strange feeling he had at first correct?


    Did I perhaps be a god?


    The cheapskate spoke in a shaking voice as if he was filled with awe, but Cale just ignored him.


    He was focused on something else.


    Either way, they should help us properly since the god they serve said that to them.


    It looked as if the God of Death gave them some proper helpers. Of course, it was not the God of Death but the God of the Fire of Purification, whom he suspected was the cheapskate, that helped him.


    Cale calcted things and immediately spoke in a rxed manner.


    I need a ce to quietly have a conversation, ma''am.


    Yes, sir. We will escort you right away.


    Chh.


    Hundreds of priest robes fluttered as they got up in unison and started to move. A path was quickly created in front of Cales group.


    Plop.


    The priests knelt down immediately after the path was created.


    This is a bit overboard.


    It truly seemed like a bit much.


    Cale''s face turned stoic and he peeked to his side. Eruhaben had a simr look on his face.


    It truly seemed too much if an ancient Dragon, who received a fanatical level of respect from Elves, had such a look on his face.


    Tap.


    Cale stepped down the stairs heading up to the tform and spoke to the Pope, who was the only one standing again.


    You do not need to go so overboard with us.


    That-


    The Pope smiled awkwardly.


    Is this how you normally act?


    Cale asked and she looked even more awkward as she answered in a quiet voice.


    Our god told us to treat you as if we were serving him, but


    But?


    Weve never actually served our god, so


    Right?


    Which church would have met and served their god?


    So the churchs bishop-level priests and higher-ups gathered together to discuss how we should act.


    They apparently had a meeting to discuss how to serve Cale.


    Eruhaben could see Cales face turning even more solemn in real time.


    The Pope observed Cale''s expression and quickly continued to speak without speaking.


    We discussed it for seven nights and eight days except for a little bit of time for sleep. Oh, esteemed purifier.


    You discussed it for seven nights and eight days?


    Cale held himself back from saying that and shook his head with an extremely stern look on his face.


    I do not like such exaggerated acts of respect. I am someone who will only be here for a little bit, so it is enough if you help me with my tasks properly.


    I understand, oh esteemed purifier.


    The Pope answered without saying anything else, but there seemed to be some disappointment visible on her face. However, she quickly hid it and Cale could not see it because he was following behind her.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale followed her first while the others followed behind him.


    Arge white door soon appeared and the priests standing in front of it opened it.


    Creeeeeak.


    Cale''s group followed the Pope through that door.


    The priests who were bowing their heads finally started to raise their heads one after another.


    Gulp.


    Someone gulping echoed loudly in the silence.


    She said that the purifier has red hair.


    The purifier truly did have red hair as the Pope mentioned.


    And although they had not heard about the people who came with the purifier through their god, they were beyond what any of them could have imagined.


    A Dark Elf, a Vampire, two Cats, and a Dragon.


    It was a small Dragon, but that was definitely a Dragon.


    Creeeeeeak- boom!


    The door closed once Cales group left and one of the priests, who had been keeping their mouths tightly shut, shouted what he had been holding in this whole time.


    A perished Dragon!


    All of the Dragons in this world had died.


    Dragons were creatures that had peculiar attributes and could handle mana as they pleased. They were existences that could mediate and stop the destruction of a world. This world was crumbling relentlessly because thatrgest line of defense was gone.


    Gulp.


    Someone gulped again.


    Gazes full of desperation and anticipation were looking at the closed door.


    It was at that moment.


    Ooooooong-


    The priests, who were bowing down almost as if they were lying on the ground, felt the ground start to shake.


    Oh no!


    An old priest who seemed to be over eighty stood up. Some of the priests around him got up and took off their long priest robes.


    Bishop-nim!


    Underneath those robes were thin armors that did not seem to fit their titles as priests.


    Why now of all times?!


    The old priest also had armor underneath the robe. The rm started to ring throughout the temple the moment he started to move.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    Cale was the person who reacted most sensitively to this rumbling and noise.


    Pope-nim. What is going on?


    It is probably better to show you than to exin everything to you, oh esteemed purifier.


    The Pope smiled bitterly and pulled up her pping priestess robe.


    She had armor underneath it as well.


    "We will be moving quickly.


    Oooooong oooooong


    The Pope gently pushed off and moved forward as soon as Cale noticed a red aura surrounding the Pope.


    It is fine if you follow slowly.


    The Pope said that but had to flinch and looked back.


    Human! I knew I would get used to the mana here quickly!


    Raon had used eleration magic on everyone.


    But human, this ce is weird!


    "Cale, this ce is indeed a bit different.


    Raon and Eruhaben spoke to Cale at the same time. Cale looked at Eruhaben while still following behind the Pope.


    At that moment, Choi Han and Dark Elf Shawn pulled out their swords and moved past Cale in formation as if to guard him.


    Eruhaben noticed Cales gaze and continued to speak.


    The concentration of mana is very thin here.


    Thats right! The mana around here is only about one-fiftieth of our world!


    The Pope was now at the entrance of the temple.


    Cale finally realized what was odd about this temple.


    There are no windows at all.


    This white building had no windows to let sunlight in.


    In addition, every door was extremely thick.


    It was to the point that it required multiple people to push them open.


    Human, those people are kind of strong!


    People wearing white armor with red crests were quickly gathering at the temple entrance.


    Open the door!


    The door slowly opened the moment the Pope shouted. The Pope spoke to Cales group who had followed her without any issues.


    Please dont be shocked.


    The view outside the door was now visible to Cale.


    Tsk.


    Eruhaben sighed while Sui Khan mumbled.


    The situation is worse than I knew.


    There was a half-transparent red wall about ten meters away from the temple.


    That wall was surrounding the temple.


    And beyond that wall


    Human, its ck.


    There was a ground that had been dyed ck and a sky that was covered in ck fog.


    There were some nts on top of the ck ground but they looked odd. However, there were only a few of those nts and most of the ground was deste.


    Honestly speaking, even that was not very visible. The sun was not easily seen because of the ck fog.


    They could only make all of this out because there was sunlight shining down on top of this temple.


    The Wall of Purification has decayed and crumbled!


    Someone wearing armor approached the temple and reported to the Pope.


    Of course, everybody could see it even without his report.


    The half-transparent red wall that was visible as soon as the temple door opened A portion of it had turned ck and had crumbled.


    And underneath that wall


    It seems as if the foundation crumbled because of the rumbling and the liquefied dead mana broke through the weakened area to shoot up!


    ck liquid was shooting up.


    It really is dead mana.


    Shawn was looking at the stream of dead mana shooting up in disbelief.


    He had never seen dead mana shooting up like this as if it was water underground.


    Wear your helmets!


    The old priest appeared and shouted at that moment. The priests wearing armor all put on their white helmets.


    The Pope spoke to Cale.


    That ck fog has dead mana inside it. It is fatal if you breathe it in.


    Some of the priests came over and handed Cales group some masks. These white masks were not just regr masks; they had a red crest on them and were letting out a faint light.


    The dead mana is unable to enter the temple, so please wait inside.


    The Pope then headed out of the temple.


    The situation seemed urgent to the point that she could not look after Cale. Cale asked the priest next to him who was holding a mask.


    Does something like this happen often?


    Oh esteemed purifier-


    Answer.


    Cale thought that this guy was going to ramble and cut him off, making the priest answer properly.


    "Sir, the Wall of Purification used to never break. However, it has been a recurring issuetely as dead mana that is so pure that the Wall of Purification cannot handle it has recently appeared. Some parts of the temple have been closed off as a result.


    This Wall of Purification thing Can you not fix it if it breaks?


    The priest could not even look at the purifier that their god said was like himself as he answered.


    Sir, we would need at least half a years worth of time to do that. We do not have such luxury.


    However, he finally managed to raise his head and look at the purifiers eyes.


    They were extremely indifferent.


    He was calm even in such a situation.


    That truly made him seem not from this world.


    As a result, the priest said the following.


    Sir, it is hard enough for us to protect the parts that are still intact.


    The priest then quickly lowered his head.


    Meeeeeow.


    Meeow.


    He could see the young Cats.


    You should first evacuate and we can exin in detail-


    He saw the red kitten look at Cale at that moment. Hong, On, and Raon saw Cale frowning after looking at them, the ck fog, and the ck ground as if he was annoyed.


    The priest heard Cale''s voice.


    Mary.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Do you want it?


    Yes, sir. The quality is very good.


    The person in the ck robe, who had the least presence of everybody in the group, walked forward.


    The priest saw the person''s hand through her long robe sleeves.


    Her hand was covered in ck lines that resembled spider webs.


    !


    The priests eyes opened wide.


    This was the mark of honor left on the people who were poisoned by dead mana but managed to survive.


    The reason that this mark became a mark of honor was because the Emperors of the Iska Empire had this mark for generations.


    The priest heard Cales voice once again as his pupils were shaking relentlessly.


    Then you can take care of that dead mana.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    I''ll do what I need to do.


    Crackle, crackle.


    The priest raised his head after sensing a familiar aura. He was not the only one. The Pope, who was releasing a red aura, and all the priests in armor, who were releasing a simr but weaker aura, all stopped walking and looked at Cale.


    Ah.


    The priest gasped.


    Rose gold fiery thunderbolts came out of Cales hand and started to wrap around him.


    The Fire of Purification that was located in the central prayer room of the Grand Temple


    He felt a power that was as destructive and pure as that fire, something that could burn up the darkness.


    This golden red light that looked as if it would glow on its own even if the entire world was submerged in darkness caught his eyes.


    The old priest, a bishop of the temple, subconsciouslymented.


    Oh, Fire of Purification-


    Cale walked out of the temple andmented to the Pope who was looking at him with a piercing gaze.


    It looks like I will be able to fix that wall.


    The Wall of Purification The auraing from that wall was the same as Cales.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Wait, what?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 12: Oh light of purification (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 12: Oh light of purification (2)


    Is that a power from our lord?


    The Pope asked while looking at the rose gold light surrounding Cale.


    Thats not the case!


    The cheapskate, who had been calm until now, suddenly shouted. Cale wondered if the cheapskate, the original owner of the Fire of Destruction, had be a god, but


    But I didn''t get this power from a god.


    That was why Cale answered honestly without any hesitation.


    No. This power is not from a god.


    I earned it by throwing a money shower.


    He didnt say that part out loud.


    The Pope''s pupils started to shake.


    How can he have such a strong power when it is not from a god?!


    It was pure yet destructive.


    This vicious rose gold light looked as if it would not fear any darkness in the world.


    The Pope suddenly remembered that her god told her to treat Cale as if he was the god himself.


    Perhaps-


    The Pope knew one of the secrets of the world.


    Living creatures be gods after dying and going through trials.


    It was a secret of the world that she heard from the old man who was the former Pope, a long time ago when she was very young.


    Perhaps this sir also?


    A possibility stirred inside the Pope''s mind but she calmed herself down.


    I must not be hasty.


    No matter what it might be, she could not just theorize about it and brush aside.


    The Fire of Purification. As the Pope with the mission to save this church and the world, she could not do that.


    As a result, she tried her best to calm down and collect herself as she spoke again.


    Oh esteemed purifier, are you able to repair the Wall of Purification immediately with that power?


    The important thing right now was repairing the Wall of Purification.


    It would be extremely difficult for the church to run away from their Grand Temple.


    Cale responded to her question without any hesitation.


    I can repair it right away, however It does not look like that is needed right now.


    He can do it but he wont?


    Even though we are in such a dire situation?


    The Pope could not understand him. However, she did not say herint immediately. This purifier sent from their god must have his reasons.


    She opened her mouth to ask him about it.


    Oh esteemed purifier, the people inside the church will be in danger if the ck fog makes it inside. May I ask why you are saying that there is no need to do that right-


    Shh.


    The Pope saw a ck robe walk past her at that moment.


    She then heard Cale''s voice.


    It is because my friend has something to do first, maam.


    The small ck Dragon inside the temple with two Cats summoned quite arge pouch at that moment.


    Here you go, Mary!


    The average-looking pouch headed toward the ck-robed woman. She raised her arm to receive the pouch. The Pope finally got a look at her hand and her eyes opened wide.


    Shh.


    The string tied around this regr brown pouch was released.


    Mary''s movements were not very fast but they were quite efficient without any hesitation.


    She flipped the pouch over.


    Plop. Plop.


    Things started to fall out of this regr-looking but quite advanced spatial pocket bag.


    It was hard to believe that these things came out of such a small bag.


    Boom! Boom!


    Large bones fell to the ground.


    No way-!


    One of the priests in armor shouted without being able to hold himself back.


    This was the power that was said to be the most precious in Xiaolen right now. This priest had seen this power just once in the Iska Empire.


    That phenomenal power


    The power that even dominated the dead ck ground


    Mary closed the pouch after taking out the things she needed and stretched her other hand forward.


    She then spoke in a low voice.


    Rise.


    ck threads started to flow out of her fingertips.


    The bones on the ground started to move and gather together.


    She really is a necromancer.


    The old priest in armor The bishop mumbled and gasped in awe. A priest next to him shouted in shock.


    A, and she has ck bones!


    Therge skeleton that seemed about 3 meters tall was made of ck bones.


    The Pope bit the inside of her mouth while looking at the ck-robed woman.


    A necromancer strong enough to make ck bones?!


    This was a necromancer with the highest abilities. The Pope knew that only highest-grade necromancers were able to make ck bones filled with dead mana.


    I did hear that those with so much talent that even the heavens would gasp could do it from the moment they get the ability, but


    The method of bing a necromancer was a secret in Xiaolen that was only passed down through the Iska Imperial family for generations and there was talk about how someone who could ovee the hardships of that secret method had to have noble blood.


    Of course, the Pope did not believe that.


    A necromancer who is with the purifier.


    It was shocking.


    It was not only the Pope but all officials of the temple who were watching that had the same thought.


    My goodness-


    A priest gasped before turning his head after feeling a pat on his shoulder and gasping even louder.


    Oh e, esteemed Dragon.


    Yeah. I''m a Dragon!


    The small ck Dragons eyes sparkled and the corners of his lips twitched. He then asked in a quiet yet loud enough voice for people around them to hear.


    Is our Mary and our human amazing in this world too?


    "Excuse me?


    "Are they amazing?


    Y, yes sir!


    Hehe. I''m amazing too!


    The ck Dragon smiled cutely but the priest could not smile back.


    Boom. Boom.


    Therge skeleton started moving. This skeleton that resembled a monster or maybe a bear charged toward the dead mana fountain that was corroding away the Wall of Purification and shooting up.


    Hmm. Should I go help too?


    The people inside the temple could see Dark Elf Shawn slowly heading toward Mary. He was not the only one.


    Hey you, Vampire girl. Are you not going?


    I am going.


    The Vampire followed behind him.


    The people of the temple looked at the necromancer, Dark Elf, and Vampire surrounding their esteemed purifier Cale with odd gazes.


    Hmm.


    Eruhaben watched this for a bit before turning his gaze.


    Ive heard a bit about what happened. I think they said that your name is Lee Soo Hyuk?


    It is Sui Khan now.


    Are you part of the ck Hawk race?


    The red eyes turned to look at Eruhaben.


    Choi Han was watching the two of them.


    A tired smile appeared on Sui Khans face.


    What are you curious about?


    "Does that punk Cale know too?


    "About what?


    "The story of the birds.


    Who knows?


    Sui Khan looked at Choi Han once before looking forward. He could see the ck skeleton sucking in the ck underground fountain as well as the other darkness attribute races.


    He could see Cale walking toward them once the fountain died down a bit.


    Sui Khan mumbled in a low voice.


    Ill need to tell him my story soon. We are part of the same team.


    Choi Han finally nodded his head and smiled innocently.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom-!


    The ground started to shake.


    Cale-nim-!


    As Choi Han shouted Cales name almost in gasp


    Fuck.


    Cale scowled.


    The reason behind it was simple.


    Cale had walked up to repair the Wall of Purification before the ck fog entered once the others absorbed a good amount of the dead mana.


    Sssss- sssss


    The ck fog entering through the breaking wall turned into grey dust and scattered in the air as Cale walked forward with the rose gold thunderbolts surrounding him.


    Ahh esteemed purifier


    Cale heard some old guy gasping in the back but he ignored it and reached his hand toward the red half-transparent wall that was being corroded ck.


    The fiery thunderbolt flowed through his hand and toward the Wall of Purification.


    I have a feeling.


    Cale''s instincts were telling him something.


    It was telling him that the power of the Fire of Destruction was flowing through this Wall of Purification.


    And he realized it right away.


    The power of his fire could repair this wall.


    Crackle-!


    The rose gold light reached the Wall of Purification.


    At that moment


    Boom-!


    The ground started to shake.


    The Wall of Purification then started to change.


    Ohh holy light!


    Cale heard the old man''s voice again and he scowled.


    The half-transparent red wall became dyed rose gold and started to glow.


    Sssss- sssss


    The light made the ck fog outside the wall all turn into ash and scatter.


    Everything the light touched became that way.


    The everything was not talking just about the ck fog.


    Oh, Fire of Purification!


    Plop. One of the priests plopped down on the ground.


    Not only did the ck fog in the vicinity of the light be ash and disappear, the ground outside the wall, the area from the wall to approximately 10 meters away, slowly started to lose its ck color.


    Of course, they did not return to their original color, but they could slowly see the ck turning to brown.


    Cale had a thought while watching this.


    This-


    This looks like-


    Purification!


    Someone shouted from behind him as if they realized his thoughts.


    The Wall of Purification was purifying everything up to 10 meters away from the wall as it glowed rose gold. The ck fog couldn''t even get close.


    It would turn into ash if it touched the light.


    E, esteemed purifier-


    Cale looked at the Pope after hearing her calling out to him and then flinched.


    The Pope''s eyes were sparkling as if someone had found 100 mines full of gold.


    Cale quickly avoided her gaze and observed the Wall of Purification with his arm still stretched out.


    Ah.


    The Pope realized that she had acted rashly after seeing Cales calm and serious demeanor and bit down on her lips.


    Our lord told us to treat the purifier as if we were treating him.


    The Pope recalled the words of her lord as she clenched her fists.


    Cale had no idea about this as he was deep in thought.


    Something is weird.


    Something is weird.


    It was the same for the cheapskate.


    Cale and the cheapskate were having the same thought.


    Why is it like this when you didn''t even use that much power?


    Exactly my thoughts.


    Cale had only sent a tiny amount of fiery thunderbolts into the Wall of Purification as he thought that he just needed to fix the broken part of the wall. He was nning on using more if necessary.


    I had no thoughts about pushing myself too hard.


    This was not a world with Cales foundation. Even if there was a group helping them, Cale could already tell that this organization was not a mainstream force in this world.


    It was more likely that the enemy was the mainstream force.


    That was why he was nning on saving his powers as much as possible.


    But why is it like this-


    Its extremely effective, isnt it?


    Cale and the cheapskate continued to have the same thoughts.


    Cale, this is weird. If we consider your whole body as the amount of power you have, the power you used is maybe the size of a finger. But for it to be so effective Is it because of this Wall of Purification thing?


    Is it?


    Cale fell deep into thought while looking at the Wall of Purification that was glowing rose gold.


    Is it so effective because this wall and my power are extremelypatible?


    Cale withdrew his fiery thunderbolts after seeing that the wall was fully restored.


    Mm.


    He then groaned.


    Its the same.


    The Wall of Purification did not return to its original half-transparent red wall and remained glowing brightly with rose gold light.


    The ck fog was still unable toe within 10 meters.


    "Are you okay?


    Cale did not respond to the question the Pope asked with a concerned look on her face. He didnt think she was talking to him.


    Are you feeling unwell anywhere?


    However, he turned his head after hearing one more question. The Pope didnt seem to know what to do as she approached Cale.


    She had seen the esteemed purifier groan and pull back his power with a serious look on his face just now.


    I''m sure that he pushed himself too much.


    The way his face was pale before he even started made the Pope think that this purifier''s body was feeble like hers.


    I get tired when I use my powers too.


    The Pope knew that her stamina quickly went down when she used her purification power.


    If that was the case for her, imagine how hard it must be for the person in front of her right now.


    Nheless, he just let out a short groan and held everything in, simr to how the Pope herself usually acted.


    It was because there were people watching.


    It was because there were people who followed her.


    I''m certain it must be the same.


    The Pope thought that the person in front of her was simr to herself while also feeling a sense of respect.


    Ah, I am okay, Pope-nim.


    Cale wondered why the Pope was suddenly acting like this and just answered nonchntly as if it was nothing.


    It really wasn''t a big deal.


    He turned his gaze elsewhere instead.


    Mary.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Is it different here than back home?


    Mary immediately realized what it Cale was talking about.


    He was asking if the dead mana from their world was different from the dead mana here.


    Mary turned toward the ck skeleton. The dead mana that seeped into the skeleton''s bones She could naturally scope it out.


    Mary answered honestly.


    It is purer on this side.


    That meant


    The dead mana here is more fatal and dangerous for people.


    Mary said exactly as she found out.


    If over 80 percent of the world is like this, this truly is a ruined world for humans.


    Cale looked at Shawn, who was rubbing the liquefied dead mana on his finger onto the back of his hand. Shawn raised his head.


    I agree.


    The Vampire also silently nodded her head.


    Cale turned his head and looked at the Pope.


    Hmm?


    He then flinched. An old priest behind the Pope was kneeling down on the ground, sping his hands together, and looking at Cale with a burning gaze.


    Human!


    Meeeeeow!


    Meeow!


    Cale couldn''t help but feel iffy about this but he brushed it aside while watching the children averaging nine-years-old approach him.


    He made eye contact with the Pope.


    May I hear the details now?


    Yes sir.


    The Pope responded without any hesitation.


    * * *


    The Pope pointed to the Iska Empire, located on the center of the map, as she spoke.


    "There are some special people among the ck mages who use dead mana.


    Cale''s group, who were seated around her, all focused on her.


    "A holy white light flows out whenever they use dead mana to cast spells.


    The Pope calmly added on as Cales eyes clouded over.


    That magic is what we call White Magic.


    "And?


    The Pope continued as Cale asked with certainty that there was more to be said.


    The first group to make that White Magic was the ck Bloods household and they are the family who has provided the instructor for the Emperor for generations.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Well, shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 13: Oh light of purification (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 13: Oh light of purification (3)


    The concept of white magic here is different from what I know.


    Eruhaben crossed his legs as he spoke in a low voice.


    After the issue with the Wall of Purification, they followed the Pope into a study or office.


    Cales group members were either sitting on couches and chairs around the room or standing and looking at the map on the table at the center of the room. Their gazes turned toward Eruhaben.


    Usually, white magic is a term given to magic using regr mana and not dead mana in order to differentiate it from ck magic. The term is not used very often.


    The ancient Dragon then looked at the Pope who gulped.


    Why did I not notice it?


    The Pope had not felt the ancient Dragon''s presence earlier. However, the ancient Dragon gave off such arge presence once they came into the room and he took off his hood.


    It is highly likely that he is a Dragon.


    There might be another Dragon in addition to that small and cute ck Dragon. This one seemed like a proper adult Dragon as well. The moment the Pope had this hypothesis that was more of a certainty


    She couldnt help but speak formally to the individual who was speaking informally to her.


    Yes, sir, that is true. The basic magic that is used is also called white magic.


    Cale, who was seated next to Eruhaben, was thinking about how the youngest youngdy Orsena had shouted, white magic.


    Which white magic was she talking about?


    Was the seven-year-old talking about white magic using regr mana or was she talking about ck magic that gave off a holy light?


    The Pope continued to speak.


    Even now, that white magic, mm, I will just call white magic using regr mana just magic in order to differentiate.


    Cale looked at the map.


    The three continents of the Xiaolen World Most of it was dyed ck. The ocean was dyed ck as well.


    To be more specific, 81.29 percent of it was ck as the world informed Cale earlier.


    There was less than 20 percent that was maintaining its original color.


    Magic is still surviving through the named mage families. It is a symbol of a family''s history and long-standing legitimacy.


    The Pope smiled awkwardly and continued to speak.


    Of course, magic is still used quite often, as 20 percent of thends maintain their functions.


    How did the world end up like this?


    The Pope stopped talking for a moment at Eruhaben''s question. She then let out a short sigh.


    Thend started to be dyed ck about 300 years ago.


    Mm.


    Choi Han groaned.


    300 years.


    That meant that the world was slowly taken over by dead mana starting quite a long time ago.


    The cause?


    The ancient Dragon calmly asked while observing Cale who seemed to be deep in thought. He also looked at the Beast named Sui Khan, who seemed to be just as deep in thought.


    However, the ancient Dragon couldn''t help but look at the Pope after hearing her response.


    "The start was the extinction of the Dragons.


    Boom!


    The Pope turned her head after hearing a loud noise. The ck Dragon, who was with the two Kittens, had mmed the ground with both front paws.


    Crack.


    The temple floor crumbled.


    Extinction?!


    Raon looked at Cale in shock and Cale shook his head.


    Please exin in detail, Pope-nim.


    Of course, esteemed purifier.


    The Pope continued to speak in a more devoted voice.


    All of the Dragons on the three continents and the oceans died. The humans did not know about this at first. It was rare for humans to ever see Dragons.


    She was right.


    Cale was a peculiar case but most humans would usually have no Dragon sightings throughout their lives.


    "But one day, there was a sudden incident where a mountain at the center of a continent suddenly sank down.


    A mountain crumbled?


    No, sir. It didn''t crumble, it sank down. It sank underground.


    Mm.


    Eruhaben suddenly groaned and uncrossed his legs.


    The Pope continued in a shaky voice as Cales eyes clouded over while looking at Eruhabens movements.


    The Elves came to find the humans at that time and informed the humans about the extinction of the Dragons.


    This was written in the records of the church.


    It described the incident.


    The Elves had looked desperate while some of them were even crying when they came to find the humans.


    The World Tree has died.


    Eruhaben let out a deep sigh.


    The Pope looked into the purifiers firm gaze as she spoke.


    "That is what the Elves said and the world started to be dyed ck after that.


    "Excuse me.


    Cale raised his hand to stop her for a moment.


    Isnt the World Tree an immortal?


    Wouldnt ite back to life as itself even if it died? Isn''t that why it continues its life nonstop?


    I''m not sure about that, oh esteemed purifier. Based on the records that were left behind, the Elves said a mysterious existence killed the World Tree and that the representatives of the different races went to confirm it was true.


    Cale-nim.


    Choi Han, who had been quietly listening, started to speak.


    It is the same. It is the same as the White Star''s methods.


    Cale silently nodded his head.


    Choi Han is right. The pattern is simr.


    The only difference was that the White Star had failed.


    He tried to kill the Dragons as well and went to a vige of the Elves to get the branch of the World Tree. This might have been just one step in eventually killing the World Tree.


    Those bastards even made a fake World Tree to- Ah!


    Cale looked down at a badge on his shirt.


    The fake tree was in that badge.


    It was a ck World Tree at that.


    Mm.


    There was an odd look on his face and his long-time friends, who recognized it, looked at him wondering what was going on, but Cale waved them off and motioned for the Pope to continue.


    There is nothing special after that.


    The Popes expression was quite dark for saying there was nothing special.


    Thend became taken over by dead mana and the number of creatures dying rose exponentially. A new power started to rise and the power rtions were reorganized. I will organize details about that in a document and exin at ater time.


    Cale nodded his head.


    I can basically figure out the power rtions without exnation.


    The approximately 20 percent ofnd that wasnt dyed in dead mana yet


    Those ces would be the center of power.


    But excuse me


    Shawn spoke for the first time sinceing into this room.


    Dead mana would naturally appear more abundantly as a lot of creatures would die once a decent amount of thend was taken over by dead mana, but, ah, never mind.


    He looked at the children averaging nine-years-old and stopped talking. He looked at the others instead.


    They already know.


    They were already thinking about what Shawn was about to say or had quickly realized the situation from what he said.


    This was what Shawn was about to say.


    Cale, that Dark Elf is right.


    Eruhaben shared his thoughts in Cales mind.


    In order to first create enough dead mana to dye thend, they would have had to kill a lot of living creatures. It would have been simr to how the White Star was using the Mogoru Empire and creating arge amount of dead mana underneath the Alchemists Bell Tower.


    The underground za of the Mogoru Empire''s Alchemists Bell Tower had been full of bones and dead mana.


    First.


    Everybody looked at Cale once he started to speak. Cale was still organizing his thoughts.


    The Hunters messed with the Roan Kingdom.


    He was almost certain about it.


    And youngest youngdy Orsena mentioned white magic.


    So, the top priority right now


    It looks like I''ll need to visit the ck Bloods Household.


    Raon tilted his head in confusion. Hong''s ears twitched as he tilted his head to the side as well.


    Human! Why visit instead of destroy?


    Thats right, nya! Thats weird, nya! Its weird that you are not destroying it, nya!


    The Pope flinched but Cale was calm.


    Have I ever been someone who only destroyed things?


    Smile.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up and the children averaging nine-years-old nodded their heads as if this was expected while some of the others slowly avoided the Pope''s wandering gaze.


    Of course, Choi Han smiled innocently like Cale while Mary slowly nodded her head. Choi Han responded.


    "Then I guess we need to go where the ck Bloods reside.


    His gaze naturally headed toward the Iska Empire on the map.


    The Pope must have noticed his gaze as she pointed to the Empires capital.


    "The ck Bloods are called the House of Huayans here and they hold the title of Duke.


    Our human''s family is a Duke''s family too!


    Thats right, nya! Its a great family, nya!


    The Pope stopped for a moment as Raonmented and Hong chimed in.


    The esteemed purifier is a Duke of another world?


    She pushed aside that question for now.


    The House of Huayans has held the position of the Imperial Crown Prince''s instructor since about 400 years ago without ever missing it.


    For 400 years? Others just let that be?


    The Pope smiled bitterly at Eruhaben''s question.


    The House of Huayans has been the Emperors instructor, but they had never sought out any other positions of power. Furthermore, they have the image of trying to dy the erosion of dead mana more than anybody else. Of course, we have discovered that that is not the case.


    The Popes gaze that became vicious along with the bitter smile made it seem as if there was some story behind it. However, the Pope seemed to have no desire to exin it.


    Anyway, The House of Huayans is located in the Iska Empire''s capital. They are right next to the Imperial Pce.


    Shawn quietly mumbled as if he was uncertain about this n.


    It looks difficult to approach.


    Someone who had been quiet this whole time looked at Cale and spoke.


    It was Sui Khan.


    If youre okay with it, I can search it on my own.


    Shawn, who didn''t really know about Sui Khan, looked at him as if he found this to be odd, but he held back his questions after seeing Choi Han nod his head as if he thought it would be fine.


    Cale looked at Sui Khans tired smile as if he wasnt okay with it before asking the Pope a question.


    The ck Bloods. Have you ever been to the House of Huayans?


    Cale was thinking about finding the most efficient and easiest route after using as much information as foundation.


    Yes, sir. I have.


    Then you should be able to guide us?


    Choi Han spoke with a bright expression on his face, but the Pope''s expression did not look so good.


    It is possible I am always able to go with you if the esteemed purifier wishes for it, however


    However?


    Eruhaben looked at her in confusion.


    The Pope smiled while receiving the gazes of Cales group. The way she smiled with a tired look on her face made her seem extremely weary.


    There is something you must know.


    She spoke with that weary look on her face.


    "We are a cult.


    "Excuse me?


    Choi Han subconsciously asked.


    The Pope smiled even brighter. However, it was still a smile on a tired face so it looked quite sorrowful.


    Our Church was originally a proper church epted throughout the continent, but we have been denigrated as a cult since about 100 years ago. Now they can kill us without even a trial if they find out we are a priest of the church! Hahahaha! Hahahaha-


    The Pope''s brightugh filled the office.


    Haaaa.


    Cale sighed internally.


    This was their helper organization, but they were a cult on this continent.


    Furthermore, what kind of position must they have for people to be able to kill them immediately if they were found as a priest of the church?


    Of course, Cale already figured out the answer to his question.


    Either the ck Bloods or the people in power right now must have found out about their power of purification.


    Although this world was on its way to ruin, there were bound to be people who epted this world and wanted to hold power.


    It was highly likely that this Church of the Fire of Purification and its purification powers would be a thorn in their eyes.


    Then will it be difficult for you to go with us?


    The Pope shook her head at Shawns question.


    No. It would be possible as long as we hid our identities. Well, normally it would be.


    Hmm? Normally?


    Cale looked at the Pope because he thought her choice of words was odd. The Pope picked up a calendar next to her.


    "The security around the Empire is quite severe right now.


    "Why is that?


    The Pope pushed the calendar toward Cale at his question.


    They are currently recruiting candidates for the position of the next heir of the Iska Empire. There will be apetition between the candidates as soon as the recruitment finishes. That is why the security around the Empire is more thorough than ever.


    Hmm?


    Cale had a questioning gaze on his face. Eruhaben started to speak at the same time.


    The position of Imperial Crown Prince is not selected from the Imperial family? Why are they recruiting?


    In the end, the heir is usually someone from the Imperial family. However, they started this recruitment about 300 years ago when the necessary requirement became that the heir had to be a necromancer.


    "Why?


    The Pope''s gaze slowly moved to one side.


    Cales gaze moved as well.


    He could see the person in a ck robe who was sitting up straight and looking down at the table.


    It was Mary.


    Perhaps?


    Cale looked at Sui Khan. He recalled what the team leader had said.


    For reference, the Emperor of the strongest Empire in that world must have a certain ability. They will only earn the qualification to challenge for the position of imperial crown prince by having that ability.


    Yes, only those with the power of a necromancer will earn the title of heir in that ce. It doesnt matter whether they are from the main family or a coteral line.


    Sui Khan was also frowning while looking at Cale. It seemed as if he didnt know about this part.


    The two of them had a pretty good idea about what the Pope would say after looking at her gaze.


    "The Emperor must have the strongest necromancer abilities. Basically, anybody with the necromancer ability is qualified to be the Emperor.


    Mary slowly raised her head. Her purple eyes looked into Cales eyes.


    The quiet Raon hit the ground one more time with his chubby front paw as if he realized something and shouted.


    Is good little Mary going to be the Empress?! Mary is the best of the necromancers! She is the strongest!


    Of course, Mary was the only necromancer that Raon knew.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Good Mary is definitely stronk.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 14: Oh light of purification (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 14: Oh light of purification (4)


    Thats right, nya!


    Hong strongly agreed with Raons statement. On slowly moved to Marys side and patted her calf with her front paw. Mary opened her arms and On jumped up.


    "Excuse me, but


    Cale, who watched all of this, asked the Pope a question.


    I heard that the Emperor was the only one with the necromancer ability?


    Mary recalled what Cale had told her in the past while petting Ons head.


    Mary. That is a ce where being a necromancer is only reserved for the Emperor.


    An odd smile appeared on the Pope''s face.


    That is because nobody other than the next Emperor survived.


    The mood sank down.


    That is how dangerous the test to pick the next Emperor or the next Imperial Crown Prince can be.


    Is the test the same each time?


    The Pope shook her head at Eruhaben''s question.


    No, sir. It is different each time. They create a board to discuss and determine the contents of the test every time it is required.


    Furthermore, the contents of the test were revealed when they started to recruit candidates.


    Fairness and preparedness. Its their way of saying they will look at everything.


    No wonder the security around the capital is thorough.


    The Pope nodded her head at Choi Hansment.


    At that time


    It is inefficient.


    Mary finally made ament. Cale turned to look at Mary. Although her voice was GPS-like as usual, Mary''s voice was oddly a bit different from how she always spoke.


    It will be more helpful to this world if there are multiple necromancers. I do not think that it is the right choice to make the test difficult enough that only one survives. Furthermore, they would have to focus on the Empires affairs once they be the Emperor, so I believe that they would not be using their necromancer powers out on the field very much.


    The Pope smiled bitterly as if she agreed with Mary, but the words that came out of her mouth were stern.


    A necromancer is now the symbol of authority of the ruler.


    Mary closed her mouth and did not say anything else. Cale watched all of this and then started to speak.


    I guess we will need to infiltrate the capital first.


    They had no choice but to go there because the ck Bloods were in the capital.


    Yes, esteemed purifier. The capital is about three hours away from here.


    Its closer than I thought?


    There are naturally some eroded areas within the Iska Empire, and this is the eroded area that is closest to the capital.


    In an area north of the Iska Empire''s capital on the map There was an area dyed ck. The temple was at the center of that area.


    Is it okay to be here when they can kill you on sight?


    You have to be close to the enemy to prepare for them. Also-


    The Popes gaze sunk down.


    There are no regr believers or priests here. Everybody here is part of the battle forces or rear support.


    The Divine Oracle hade down, so the church believed that this was the time for some sort of change regardless of the purifiers identity.


    They only kept the people who agreed with them at this temple.


    Cale did not ask for any more exnation. The Pope did not say anything else after noticing Cale''s silence.


    Our lord told us to treat the purifier as if we were treating him. I just need to follow the will of the purifier-nim.


    The Pope pointed to the Iska Empires capital.


    We are usually heavily d in the armor of purification when we leave this area. We can see the barriers set up by the Empire if we go about one hour using a carriage covered by the power of purification.


    That was one of the defenses against the dead mana fog and was usually maintained by ck mages. Even then, they were unable to stop the erosionpletely.


    We need to sneak into the barrier and go about two more hours on a carriage to reach the capital. Our temple has a carriage lined up so we should be good to use it.


    Thatsplicated!


    The Pope looked at the young Dragon who was overflowing with dignity as he suddenly interjected.


    Oh great Dragon, what do you mean by that?


    Raon looked at Cale and Eruhaben before answering the Popes question.


    Lets just teleport there! Just give me the coordinates! We can get there in one minute!


    Ah.


    The Pope gasped.


    I see. Our side does not have mages but our esteemed purifier has a mage, no, a Dragon.


    The Church of the Fire of Purification did not have any ck mages.


    They definitely did not have any regr mages either. Those mages were even more precious than ck mages.


    The Pope asked a question that popped into her mind.


    Umm, the density of mana is quite low here. Would it be possible to teleport with multiple people?


    "Whether it is here or where we came from-


    Eruhaben spoke in a low voice.


    "Mana is mana in the end.


    He reached out his hand.


    Shhhh


    Golden powder gathered around the Dragon''s hand in the air and created a small whirlwind.


    It was beautiful, but the Pope felt a vicious power in that small whirlwind.


    It was at that moment.


    Its okay if the mana iscking!


    Raon pulled out arge bag from his spatial dimension.


    Boom!


    That bag fell onto the table and opened.


    Chhhhhhhh.


    "We have a lot of magic stones!


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Crown prince Alberu had given them a lot of things as they left.


    Here, take these.


    Thank you very much, your highness. We will put it to good use.


    Okay. By the way


    Yes?


    You said that two Dragons areing to the capital?


    Yes, your highness. Arent you concerned about the defenses at the capital? Most things should be no issue if two Dragons are here.


    Here are some cookies for the kids.


    Cale could see the Pope''s shaking pupils.


    This is my first time seeing magic stones in person.


    Hmm?


    Cale instantly scowled.


    Now that I think about it, its weird.


    The Xiaolen world imed that he could have a magic stone mine or any kind of mine as a reward.


    Was that possible when thend was eroded by dead mana?


    Cale felt an ominous feeling but firmed his resolve.


    If there are none then I will create one in order to receive it.


    There was a determined look on his face. The Pope, who had been looking at Cale, gulped after seeing the determined look while Cale ended the conversation with indifference.


    Then we will move to the capital as soon as the preparations arepleted.


    * * *


    Going to the capital.


    Things proceeded quite efficiently once they decided on what to do.


    We will provide a guide and a Holy Knight from our side. Could you please wait a moment?


    Cale had said, Yes, to the Pope, and Cale''s group used the time to get some rest.


    I''m going to go look around a bit.


    Me too.


    Eruhaben and Sui Khan left the temple together. They were going to look around.


    I will go take a look outside as well.


    Shawn and Choi Han followed behind them as well. Choi Han seemed to be following Sui Khan rather than trying to look around outside, so it seemed as if he had something to say to him.


    Cale, Mary, On, Hong, Raon, and the Vampire were left in the small resting area the Pope had provided for them.


    Hmm.


    Cale, who was seated on the couch, looked toward the Vampire who was standing behind him in Choi Hans usual position.


    Why dont you sit down and rx?


    I''m okay, sir.


    The Vampire with short purple hair was quite gruff. However, she should be quite skilled since Duke Fredo had sent her.


    Your name was Jezna, right?


    Yes, sir.


    Did Duke Fredo tell you anything?


    Vampire Jezna responded with a gruff look on her face.


    He told me to make a very good impression, sir.


    Really?


    Yes, sir.


    Anything else?


    He told me to do anything and everything you wanted me to do.


    A determined gaze was visible in her gruff eyes.


    He told me to make sure that my actions benefit Endable.


    Cale did not say anything despite the unsettled look on his face because he knew that Duke Fredo and the people of Endable wanted to solidify Endables position.


    Endable needs to be properly epted by the Eastern and Western continents.


    His thoughts and Duke Fredo''s thoughts did align on the big picture.


    You''re quite honest.


    Yes, sir. I am honest. The Duke-nim told me to keep my mouth shut and not answer even if you ask anything, but shouldnt I answer?


    I guess?


    Yes, sir. That is correct.


    This Vampire is kind of odd too?


    Cale felt a bit ufortable, but Raon sounded quite bright as he spoke into Cales mind.


    Human, I think that this Vampire will be a good worker!


    Raon and Cale seemed to have opposing thoughts on this Vampire.


    Cale stopped thinking about Jezna since he epted her as an ally and pulled out the divine item, the mirror, from his pocket.


    Hmm.


    He hade to Xiaolen and met a decent helper organization.


    Now he will go to the capital, learn some things about the ck Bloods and decide where to go from there.


    Mm Things are going decently, but


    He felt a bit concerned as he had no updates on the Roan Kingdom.


    What if they had been attacked again while he was gone?


    I wish I could speak to his highness.


    It was at that moment.


    Ziiiiiiiiiiiiiiing ziiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing-


    The fancy-looking mirror started to shake.


    Paat.


    The mirror screen turned on despite Cale not even touching it.


    < Currently downloading the abilities of the cintamani. >


    < Developingmunication routes between the dimensions that the owner of the divine item has visited... >


    < 23 hours and 59 seconds left until fully loaded >


    58 seconds. 57 seconds. The loading time was slowly decreasing.


    Ha!


    Cale let out a shortugh.


    The God of Death had said that he would give Cale something to rece the cintamani that allowed him tomunicate with Earth 3.


    So this is in the cintamani''s ce.


    No. Is it an upgraded version?


    Cales eyesnded on the words, dimensions that the owner of the divine item has visited.


    Looks like Ill have a way to contact Roan.


    There were about 24 hours left but Cale could pretty much understand the usage of this item.


    It was at that moment.


    I am curious.


    Hmm?


    Cale turned to look at Mary.


    Mary, who had stayed here unlike the others, had been sitting there quietly since earlier.


    The children averaging nine-years-old had not been approaching her because she seemed to be deep in thought.


    What are you curious about?


    I am curious about how the other necromancers might be.


    Thats understandable.


    It was an expected curiosity.


    Mary had a lot of friends including Dark Elves, sword master Hannah, and others, but there was nobody in her world who had the same powers as her.


    That was why she probably wants to meet the other necromancers living in this world andmunicate with them.


    Cale could understand how she must be feeling right now. That was why he could anticipate her inner thoughts and added on.


    "But there is no need to do something dangerous.


    The test to determine the Imperial Crown Prince was so dangerous that only one person might survive.


    Cale reminded Mary about this.


    I am aware, young master-nim.


    Mary had her hood covering her face as she nodded her head.


    "But I am curious.


    Of course.


    Knock knock knock.


    They heard some knocks on the door at that moment.


    The preparations arepleted, sir.


    They heard a priest''s voice and Cale watched as Mary jumped up.


    Human, why are you smiling like that?


    Cale shrugged his shoulders at Raon and followed behind Mary.


    They then arrived at the location for the teleportation.


    Bishop Durst will be your guide.


    An old priest who looked over eighty respectfully bowed toward Cale.


    Nice to meet you.


    He grabbed the hand that Cale extended. Cale could see that the old priests hand was quite firm and filled with scars.


    I am delighted to meet you as well. Oh esteemed purifier. My name is Durst Ren Wishrop.


    Cale looked at him after hearing the long name and old priest Durst smiled before adding on.


    I carry on the blood of thest king of a kingdom that has perished after thend was dyed ck.


    I see.


    Cale didnt know what else to say to this old priest. The old priest smiled as if it was fine, let go of Cales hand, and stood next to him.


    There were about one hundred armor-d individuals behind the Pope.


    We will move byndter, esteemed purifier. Our chances of getting caught will increase significantly if such arge number suddenly showed up at the capital.


    The Pope handed Cale a book with the coordinates, map, and other information.


    "The coordinates are for the churchs secret safe house in the capital. The people there will assist you, oh esteemed purifier. We will start to move right after you leave.


    Yes, ma''am. Then we will be heading out first.


    Eruhaben looked at the coordinates and reached out his hand once Cale finished speaking.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Some magic stones cracked as a gold magic circle appeared underneath their feet.


    Then a bright golden light quickly surrounded them.


    Paaaat-!


    Cales group disappeared into thin air.


    The Pope mumbled.


    It really is magic.


    Theres going to be chaos in the capital.


    The Pope''s focus was neither on the two Dragons nor the necromancer. It was on the radiantly shining rose-gold light.


    "We will move immediately as well.


    Yes, maam!


    The First Holy Knights Brigade, the strongest of all knights in the Church of the Fire of Purification, started to move toward the capital as well. Furthermore, messenger priests who had been at the Grand Temple started to scatter in all directions as well.


    The Pope thought about what Cale allowed her to do as she headed toward the capital.


    Oh esteemed purifier. May I inform the church about our course of action?


    It doesnt matter to me, Pope-nim.


    The Pope had a hunch.


    She thought that the time would soone to show the full extent of the churchs powers.


    No, she believed that that time had already started.


    * * *


    Cale covered his face and body with a robe and joined the rowdy crowd once he arrived at the capital.


    The recruitment information is located in the za, sir.


    Old priest Durst, who also had his face covered by a robe, whispered while standing next to Cale.


    Currently, Cale, the invisible Raon, Eruhaben, and Mary were following the old priest.


    Of course, Choi Han, Sui Khan, and the others were all here but doing different tasks.


    "There really are a lot of people.


    The capital was full of people as the ancient Dragon mentioned.


    This ce feels like a different world!


    Raon was right in saying that this ce did not look like a part of a world that was being eroded with dead mana.


    We will finally get to meet the person who will be the new sun of Iska!


    I know, right?! My heart is already beating crazy thinking about how great that person is going to be!


    People were excited about meeting the person who would be the new Emperor. It was as if they saw this test to select the Imperial Crown Prince as a festival.


    Hmm.


    Cale''s gaze sunk down as he observed the mood.


    We are now at the za.


    The group arrived at the za and Cale could see arge notice at the center of the za.


    "We are going to get closer now, sir.


    Cale and the others followed Durst to the notice about the recruitment.


    Cale heard some other things as they walked.


    It looks like everyone in his Majestys direct line is participating.


    I heard that multiple people from the coteral line are participating as well!


    Hmm. There are people from other kingdoms participating as well. Is it going to be like thest time when they faked their necromancer powers?


    Who knows? Anyway, look at how the test is going to be. It''s going to be amazing again.


    There were quite a few useful pieces of information.


    It was at that moment.


    Did you hear? It looks like having three assistants will be essential for this test.


    Really? Mm. It was like that two tests ago too.


    But more importantly, did you hear who the First Imperial Prince is going to be participating with?


    Who?


    A Dragon.


    What?!


    Cale stopped walking.


    What are they talking about? The Pope said that Dragons went extinct, didnt she?


    Cale could see Eruhaben already walking toward the direction of the conversation.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Wait, there are Dragons still?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 15: I am strong (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 15: I am strong (1)


    The Pope definitely said that Dragons had gone extinct about 300 years ago.


    Cale''s gaze turned toward the direction of the conversation. Quite a lot of people were already looking at the person who mentioned Dragon.


    That person pretended not to notice their gazes, or maybe he was simply enjoying the attention, as he continued to speak.


    Ahem. Ahem. You know that my nephew works at the Imperial Pce!


    That nephew that works as a low-ranking official?


    Yeah! I heard from him.


    The person put a lot of emphasis on his voice.


    "That is what he said. He said that the first Imperial Prince is with a Dragon.


    Didn''t Dragons go extinct?


    Cale moved toward the direction of the conversation in a way that made it not noticeable as to what he was doing.


    No. He definitely said that it was a Dragon. My nephew said that he saw it in his Royal Highness''s pce.


    Really?


    The person vigorously nodded his head and spoke with certainty as the other person asked with disbelief.


    Really! He definitely said that a cool ck Dragon-nim that is overflowing with dignity is by his Royal Highnesss side!


    Is there really a Dragon by the first Imperial Prince''s side?


    Cale heard Raons confused voice as his expression stiffened.


    Hmm? A cool ck Dragon overflowing with dignity? Thats me! Human, that makes no sense! I am always on your side!


    Cale ignored Raonsments. He could feel the mood around the two conversing people change.


    Ahem. Hem.


    The person who mentioned the Dragon looked around before slowly walking out of the za with an awkward look on his face.


    The person he was chatting with looked around as well before also leaving.


    However, the things that they mentioned started to spread like wildfire once they left.


    My goodness, thats unbelievable. A Dragon?!


    Do you think that it is real?


    A lot of this test is going to be public for us to see! We will be able to learn whether it is true or not when the timees!


    Shock, astonishment, and suspicion filled the hearts of the people in the za.


    If an extinct Dragon really did appear, I would want the first Imperial Prince to be the Imperial Crown Prince even if he isn''t the strongest necromancer.


    No. I heard that the first Imperial Prince''s necromancer abilities are quite great as well. Furthermore, I heard that one of the three people assisting him is the Huayans family''s first youngdy.


    Huayans? The ck Bloods household? The first youngdy of that family is going to participate with the first Imperial Prince?


    Mm. The House of Huayans hasn''t determined an heir yet either, right?


    Thats right.


    New information wasing at Cale from all directions.


    "Anyways, if that Dragon is real, I hope that the Dragons could watch over thisnd again!


    "I know, right?! The start of the erosion had to do with Dragons, so a Dragoning back would certainly return this world to its original state!


    People were starting to be filled with hope and expectations.


    All sorts of conversations reached Cales ears. The people around him quickly started to move as well.


    This information about the Dragon would probably soon spread throughout the capital and beyond.


    The situation is turning quite odd.


    Cale heard a cold voice as he was about to get deep into thought.


    How interesting.


    It was Eruhaben.


    It was then that Cale realized that the ancient Dragons mood seemed quite unhappy.


    It makes sense, since the ck Bloods definitely yed a role in the extinction of the Dragons.


    There was no way Eruhaben would feel good when someone from the ck Bloods household was with the first Imperial Prince while an extinct Dragon was supposedly with them as well when the ck Bloods were responsible for their deaths.


    Eruhaben was a Dragon who cherished his fellow Dragons quite a bit.


    I will escort you to the notice board for now.


    The group followed Durst and soon arrived at the notice board.


    Hmm.


    < Recruitment >


    The title was simple.


    However, there was a lot of important information on therge notice board that it was full of text.


    < Qualification: A person with a necromancers abilities >


    The qualifications were simple.


    < This test will have a total of three stages. >


    < Each stage will require the use of a necromancers abilities as a foundation, while the different stages will focus on courage, determination, and harmony respectively. >


    "They are informing people about more than I expected.


    It does seem that way, Eruhaben-nim.


    Cale agreed with Eruhaben and recorded the contents in his mind. Someone gently pulled at Cales sleeve at that moment.


    Cale turned his gaze.


    The moment you prove your qualifications and be a candidate, you will receive protection and authority as an Imperial heir until the end of the test.


    Mary was holding onto his sleeve while calmly speaking.


    Cale had never seen Mary acting like this. She continued to speak in her GPS-like voice.


    You will live in the Imperial Pce starting from the moment you be a candidate. You will have your own pce and your helpers may apany you.


    Cale quietly listened before asking.


    And the reason you are saying these things is?


    "There will be a lot of benefits toward our n if I be a candidate.


    Mary was right.


    They would get the authority to enter the Imperial Pce if she became a candidate and it would be much easier to investigate the Imperial Pce and the ck Bloods household through that authority. Furthermore, they would run into people from the House of Huayans and gather information since there is at least one candidates helper from that family.


    Mary looked at Cale after seeing no response from him. His dark brown eyes looked indifferent, but they were not cold.


    "Do you want to do it?


    Cale asked just that question and Mary answered.


    I am curious. I am curious about other necromancers.


    Hmm.


    Cale thought about it for a moment.


    This ce is not our world.


    That was why his n was to avoid any dangerous situations for Mary and the others and return after quietly destroying the ck Bloods, but


    I can run away if it gets dangerous.


    Human, it looks like Mary wants to do it! If she tries and thinks she can''t do it anymore, we can run away and smack them in the backter!


    His friends, who already anticipated his response, said something else.


    If thats the case


    Okay. Lets do that then.


    Cale spoke to the old priest.


    Where are they doing the recruiting?


    Apparently the entrance of the Imperial Pce.


    Eruhaben answered immediately as if he had been waiting for this question. This was the first time Eruhaben acted like this, making Cale realize once again that the news about the extinction of the Dragons had made Eruhaben quite angry. Furthermore, he wanted to see this newly appeared Dragon.


    Cale gave a simple exnation for what they would do from here.


    Lets go back and ask the others about their opinions and then make our move.


    * * *


    In the secret evacuation area provided by the church This was actually a regr two-story building in the residential district.


    Cale looked around at the others.


    I''m fine with it if Mary is okay with it.


    Choi Han seemed to be fine with it. Shawn had already shown a firm agreement to Marys n, but


    You have to stop right away if it bes dangerous.


    He could not hide his concern. The Vampire Jezna did not say anything while On and Hong went to Mary''s side with Raon and cheered her on.


    Mary, I''m sure that you will be the strongest! Lets destroy it all!


    Our youngest is right, nya! We just have to destroy everything, nya!


    You just need to do all you can and give it your best, nya.


    Calest made eye contact with Sui Khan. He nodded his head while in his ck Hawk form.


    It is a decent n.


    How was it?


    Sui Khan, On, Hong, and Choi Han looked at Cale after hearing his question. Sui Khan motioned with his eyes to Choi Han, who started to speak.


    The ck Bloods. We went near the House of Huayans, but The security around it was quite thorough, as expected. There were also numerous ck magic devices all around.


    It was the same while looking at it from the sky. I tried to get close to the Estate, but there was a transparent dead mana barrier all around it.


    Sui Khan added on.


    Of course, I can infiltrate it if you want.


    It is the same for me, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han quickly added on.


    Itll just be a bitplicated.


    Cale nodded his head.


    The important thing right now was that they could infiltrate it if they wanted to do so.


    Oh esteemed purifier. Then, are we going to go register as a candidate?


    The only outsider who had been quietly listening The old priest Durst cautiously asked Cale.


    Tomorrow is thest day for the candidate registration, so, if you have made up your mind, I believe that it would be better to go register today and not have to rush tomorrow.


    The group looked toward Durst. Only Cale was looking up as if he was deep in thought. Cale thought for a moment before opening his mouth.


    They say that anybody with necromancer powers could register as a candidate, but


    But?


    Durst waited for Cale to continue to speak.


    It would still be good to have an identity from this world she could use.


    Ah! That is true, sir. You need to record basic information when registering.


    Right?


    Cale smiled and stared at Durst.


    "Excuse me?


    Durst asked with confusion.


    Ah.


    Mm, good idea.


    Sui Khan and Eruhabenmented in low voices as if they had realized something.


    Cale spoke to Durst, who still looked confused.


    "Do you have any children?


    No?


    I know this might be a touchy subject, but how long has it been since your kingdom perished?


    Ah.


    The old priest smiled as if he understood and responded.


    It has been a little more than 100 years since it perished. Furthermore, I am thest of the bloodline. In addition, neither my identity nor affiliation have never been revealed outside of the church.


    The old man looked toward Mary.


    It is fine to have a granddaughter under my name.


    Mary immediately responded.


    That sounds great, grandfather.


    Cale chuckled at Mary, who responded nonchntly in a GPS-like voice and got up from the couch.


    Lets go. Time to go to the Imperial Pce entrance.


    * * *


    The Imperial Pce that was located at the center of the Iska Empire''s capital. There was an area next to the main entrance that was usually empty but yed an important role for a short period of time every so often.


    Theres only one day left of the recruitment.


    It was the registration office for the test to determine the Imperial heir.


    The pirs, roof, and floor were made of marble and this four-sided area had no walls.


    Who else would there be?


    Two administrators were seated there chatting with each other.


    Hmm. Who knows?


    The first administrator who spoke looked toward a pile of bones on one side. The other administrator also followed his gaze before opening his mouth again.


    The real deals registered early as soon as the recruitment notice went up. Most people who show up now are going to be scammers or fakes.


    Either that or ones with the qualification but their powers being extremely weak.


    That''s right. Theyll probably find it difficult to even control one or two of those bones. Shouldnt you have heard about this from your father?


    He didn''t tell me too much about it.


    The recruitment in the past to determine the current Emperor The administrators father had been the one recruiting for that test in the past.


    Its probably better not to register if they don''t have strong abilities. They only have one life after all.


    That is true.


    He nodded his head at his friendsment.


    Usually the necromancer abilities are weak if they dont use the secret method that has been passed down through the Iska Imperial Pce for generations.


    Although everybody emphasized the fairness of this test with this open recruitment, the administrator thought that this test was quite unfair from the start.


    "The sun is setting. The day will be over soon.


    The sky had turned red and the sun was setting.


    The administrator looked up at the sky at his friendsment before starting to smile.


    Im d that we can see such a sky.


    I know, right? It is difficult to tell day and night apart in the eroded areas.


    Thats right.


    The administrator mumbled with his heart full of hope.


    I pray that this generation''s Imperial Crown Prince will also be someone who can maintain the sky above Iska.


    I''m sure of it. You know about it too! A Dragon has appeared! I''m already looking forward to the Iska that the First Imperial Prince will create!


    The administrator scowled.


    Bad! Come on dude! You cante to a conclusion about the results already!


    I know that, but It would be great if his Royal Highness, who has a Dragon with him, wins. Furthermore, the First Imperial Prince was the only person who used all of the bones! His powers are quite strong as well.


    But we still dont know how the results-


    The administrator was about to respond when he stopped talking.


    "Someonesing.


    Four people wearing robes were walking toward them with the sunset behind them.


    Hmm. I feel like this one is going to be a fake.


    His friend hatefully mumbled, but the administrator observed the approaching people and got up to greet them.


    Three pretty tall people. And one short person walking as if they are protected by those three people.


    The shortest of the group, the person at the center, stepped forward as the administrator had that thought. The other three followed behind that person.


    Damn, I thought that we might get to leave early. Ah, the people who show up hiding everything about themselves like this are always scammers.


    His friend grumbled and got up.


    However, the administrator didn''t hear him. For some reason, he had a different feeling about these peopleing toward them under the red sunset.


    Wee.


    He greeted them respectfully and started to speak to the person in front of him who was fully covered by a robe.


    Are you here to register?


    The robed person reached out their hand once he asked that question.


    Mm!


    The administrator flinched after looking at the hand. The hand was covered in ck lines. The moment he realized that this candidate had more ck linespared to the others


    Boom-!


    ck threads spread out from the hand and the marble ground started to shake.


    Huh, huh-?


    His friend gasped as if he had nked out, but the administrator, who was looking right at the robed person, slowly turned his head toward the pointed direction of the robed individual''s hand.


    Ah.


    He gasped.


    The pile of bones that were gathered to prove a candidates necromancer abilities


    All of those bones moved.


    A Dragon.


    The white bones took the shape of a Dragon and floated up into the air.


    The administrator, who seemedpletely absorbed while looking at this, quickly snapped out of it and looked at the person who caused this.


    Shhh.


    Mary took off her hood.


    Her face was covered in ck lines. Her purple eyes were sparkling brightly through the ck lines.


    Human! Good Mary is so smart that she knows how to suppress thepetition before it even begins!


    Cale listened to Raon''s voice in his head as he looked at Mary.


    She finally opened her mouth and her mechanical, but not cold, voice flowed out.


    I am here to register as a candidate.


    Trantor''s Comments Go Mary, Go Mary, Go Mary, Go Mary~


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 16: I am strong (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 16: I am strong (2)


    The moment Mary made therge white skeleton dragon


    !


    What is it, your Royal Highness?


    The First Imperial Prince, who was at the First Pce, suddenly jumped up and headed toward the window.


    What is it? Something is weird.


    Excuse me? Is there an issue in the document, your Royal Highness?


    The Second Imperial Princess, who was in the Fifth Pce, looked down at her arm. Her arm was full of goosebumps. She too got up from her seat.


    What the hell? Is there a new candidate? No- this-


    Hyung-nim? Why are you suddenly out of it?


    Was the Emperor nning on using his powers today?


    Excuse me? Why would the Emperor use his powers when he is just in the Emperor Pce?


    The muscr man with disheveled hair in the Ninth Pce put down his ss.


    I need to head outside.


    Hyung-nim! We cant head out of the pce right now anyway. Please stay here and dont cause any issues.


    No. I need to check this out.


    Yes. I definitely need to see what is going on.


    * * *


    The administrator in charge of recruitment tried his best to understand what he was seeing right now.


    The traces of glory for someone who survived dead mana.


    Furthermore, the ck threadsing out of her fingertips


    Finally, the dragon made of white bones that was flying above her.


    Ah, ah-


    The administrator barely managed to snap out of it, unlike his friend who was still in a daze. No, he didn''t manage topletely snap out of it either.


    His heart was shaking.


    It''s different! Its different!


    This woman in front of him was different.


    Although the First Imperial Prince also used all of the bones to make a monster, it wasn''t as grand as this dragon.


    Flying skeleton monsters are quite difficult to handle. Furthermore, she doesn''t seem to be struggling at all!


    The administrator subconsciously spoke with honorifics toward Mary, but he did not realize it.


    Instead, he picked up a pen with his shaking hands.


    M, ma''am, may I ask your name?


    Heni Wishrop.


    Wishrop?


    The administrator hesitated as he sort of recognized the name when his friend started to mumble.


    The perished-


    Ah! The perished kingdom of Wishrop! Could it be?


    The administrator''s eyes headed toward Mary. The woman with purple eyes calmly spoke with a look of indifference on her face.


    I carry the blood of the royal family of Wishrop and do not have a middle name yet.


    Human! Heni Wishrop, the name Heni is so pretty! Isn''t Marys name so pretty? I came up with it! I got it from Henituse!


    Cale did not react at all to Raon''sments.


    The Hunters might know the name, Mary. Necromancer Mary is quite easy information for them to distinguish. Although nobody has really seen your appearance, it is probably better to use a fake name.


    Her name became Heni Wishrop at Raons suggestion and Marys eptance.


    Umm, I truly apologize for this maam, but may I see something to verify your identity?


    The administrator seemed quite wary of angering Mary as he cautiously asked. Cale smiled underneath the hood as he watched the administrators demeanor.


    Mary really did leave a strong first impression.


    Human! Our Mary is so cool!


    I agree.


    Cale agreed with Raon internally.


    Here is the crest of the Wishrop royal family.


    Mary pulled a ring out of a pocket in her robe and handed it over.


    It is fine if you verify it.


    The administrator had a handkerchief over both hands as he quickly received the ring respectfully.


    If this crest is real-!


    Although it was not at the level of the Iska Empire''s Imperial family, this woman would have quite a bit of legitimacy as well.


    There were many people until now from perished kingdoms and even ones that still existed who tried to register for this Imperial Crown Prince candidate test.


    Most of them were half-assed or people with reckless dreams.


    However, this Heni Wishrop in front of him, even without her identity, her skills alone were enough to make him think about the most likely Imperial Crown Prince candidate, the First Imperial Prince.


    No. She might even be stronger than his Royal Highness.


    The administrator felt himself getting calmer for some odd reason. Of course, it was not that the shaking had stopped.


    Verify it carefully.


    O, okay.


    He handed the ring to his friend and his friend kept peeking at Mary as he got up. He headed toward the back and took out a book and a special device. The administrator quickly exined to Mary.


    Ma''am, it will probably take some time to verify as we do not remember the crest of Wishrop. We will just use a magic device to confirm that the crest was not manipted. Please ept my sincerest apology.


    It is fine.


    Yes, maam, then in that case-


    The administrator asked her about her age, residence, and other basic information. Mary answered as she had discussed with Durst in advance.


    Okay, here is thest part, maam.


    The administrator looked toward the three robed individuals standing behind Mary.


    It is crucial that three helpers join you in this test. Will it be these three people?


    Yes. They are my-


    Mary hesitated for a moment before responding.


    My faithful subordinates.


    Shhh.


    The three of them removed their hoods.


    Mm.


    The administrator gulped while looking at the three people who either had masks covering half of their faces from the nose up or a mask covering their full face.


    He felt some overwhelming aurasing from them.


    Something, they give off a different kind of atmosphere. The three of them all have the same hair color Are they siblings?


    All three of them had thick brown hair and green eyes.


    The person at the center stepped forward, bowed toward Mary, and addressed the administrator.


    "Sir, we were informed that it was not essential to reveal the identities of the helpers.


    That is correct.


    The First Imperial Prince had revealed that two of his helpers were a Dragon and the first youngdy of the House of Huayans, but he had hidden the identity of the third.


    Simrly, the public reveal of helpers was up to the individual.


    This was a part of the test as well.


    They could reveal their hand to make it so that nobody dared to challenge them, or Hide their cards to keep an ace up their sleeve that could potentially turn a situation around.


    I choose not to reveal their identities.


    "As you wish, your highness.


    The man standing in front of Mary responded with respect. He truly looked like someone who was serving the only heir to a perished kingdom.


    He had that much elegance while giving off a mysterious sense of pressure.


    Human, it is funny seeing you acting like that!


    Of course, it was just Cale, who was so good at acting like a loyal confidant.


    How entertaining.


    Cale also ignored Eruhabensment as well.


    Peek.


    He peeked to the side. Choi Han slightly nodded his head.


    Eruhaben, Choi Han and Cale


    They were Marys three helpers and Raon was following them while invisible as a source ofmunication.


    Your candidate registration has finished.


    It was simple.


    "We confirmed the most important thing.


    The administrator answered much calmer than before and asked cautiously.


    "But-


    What is it, sir?


    Cale stepped in on Marys behalf as the loyal vassal that he is and the administrator peeked up at the sky as he answered.


    Umm, when will you be releasing the bones-


    Ah.


    Mary let out a short gasp and moved her hand. She moved it just a tiny bit.


    Chhhhhh!


    The dragon made of white bones spread its wings and shot up into the air.


    Aigoo!


    The administrators friend flinched in shock, but could not help but look at the skeleton dragon in a daze.


    The white skeleton dragon that shot up as if it was going to pierce the sky stopped at some point and spread its wings.


    Probably everybody in the area saw what happened.


    This naturally included the people in the Imperial Pce.


    "These are good bones.


    Mary calmly evaluated them and waved her hand.


    Chhhhhhh!


    The white dragons body that was floating in the air, the skeletons that made it, instantly broke apart.


    They then descended to the ground.


    There were quite a lot of bones such that it looked as if hail or a magic attack was about to descend.


    The bones quickly fell toward the ground around the entrance of the Imperial Pce.


    !


    The administrator saw the bones stop immediately as Mary reached her hand out.


    Mary waved her hand one more time as if she was conducting an orchestra and the bones almost danced around and gentlynded back to their original location as if they were never charging down like an attack.


    Wow Human, Mary is so cool!


    She has quite the showmanship.


    Cale was looking at Mary as if this was unexpected when Raon spoke again.


    Human! Mary must have taken a lot of notes on how you do things!


    I dont think so.


    Cale was feeling iffy about the situation and it only became worse when Mary looked at him and smiled.


    Okay then.


    Both administrators got up and bowed respectfully.


    "Wee to the Imperial Pce, candidate-nim.


    Creeeeeak-!


    The entrance to the Imperial Pce opened and allowed Mary, Cale, and the others to enter.


    * * *


    Nice to meet you. My name is Vincent and I am from the Imperial Knights Brigade. I have been assigned to guide you.


    The administrators escorted Cale''s group to the knight standing by the entrance and the knight immediately moved toward where they would be staying.


    Nice to meet you, Sir Vincent.


    Human, why are you suddenly acting so friendly?


    Cale ignored Raon''sment and spoke to Sir Vincent in a friendly manner.


    "Sir Vincent, where in the Imperial Pce will we be staying?


    There is an area to the north of the Imperial Pce where numerous small vi-like pces are gathered together.


    It was a ce with multiple pces that were extremely smallpared to the Imperial Crown Prince Pce or the Emperor''s Pce.


    That was where the candidates and their helpers were to reside.


    There are attendants and maids in charge of each pce so there should be no issues while you reside there. You can ask the Chief of Staff at each pce if you have any questions.


    The knight responded quite thoroughly despite his tone being gruff. However, he couldn''t help but constantly peek toward Mary.


    He was one of the people who had seen Marys dragon.


    Ah.


    He then made eye contact with one of her subordinates. It was the person who was speaking in a friendly tone to him.


    The knight quickly snapped out of it and continued to speak.


    You will be staying at Pce Neen.


    "We must be the neenth candidate then.


    That''s right, sir.


    Hmm. There are more candidates than I expected.


    They were picking out the powerless fakes at the Imperial Pce entrance.


    And I heard that the way to be a necromancer was only passed down through the Imperial family.


    ording to the information Cale got from Durst, the number of Imperial family members, including the coteral line, participating as a candidate numbered eight.


    That meant that the other 11, including Mary, were outsiders.


    Each of those 11 people had be necromancers in their own way.


    Well, it makes sense to have this kind of number since it only happens once every few decades and not every three or five years.


    This might even be less than thest test.


    Oh esteemed purifier, the ages of the candidates are quite varied. Furthermore-


    Durst had added on.


    Furthermore, anybody who truly wants to take the test are people who are ready to put their lives on the line.


    These people had joined the test for the position of Emperor even in the face of death.


    Cale could understand the atmosphere of this test based on Durst''s exnation.


    That might have been the reason that


    It is over here. This is called the Garden of the Stars.


    There were approximately thirty small but extremely beautiful and luxurious-looking pces surrounding arge and splendid garden at the center.


    This is unexpected.


    Eruhaben mumbled in a low voice while Choi Han moved to stand behind Mary. Cale stood next to Mary as if to assist her.


    Your highness. It looks like quite a lot of people want to greet you.


    Mary looked at how one corner of Cales lips had twisted up before taking a step forward.


    Her eyes observed some of the people who hade out of the different pces.


    Theyre the same.


    The man with a bottle in his hand


    The woman leaning against a pir peeking at Mary


    The woman seated in the garden and drinking tea while looking in their direction


    Theyre the same as me.


    They all had ck lines on their faces and bodies just like Mary.


    Their ages, hair colors, and eye colors were all different, but they all had that inmon.


    Wariness, curiosity, a desire to scope out thepetition Mary looked at the people sending different gazes at her, stopped talking, and closed her mouth.


    She then barely managed to say one thing.


    Theyre the same.


    There are a lot of people here who are the same as me.


    I see.


    Mary turned her head after hearing a calm voice. Cale nodded his head with a stoic gaze and continued to speak.


    It seems to be exactly as you said, your highness.


    That is correct.


    Theyre the same.


    Eruhaben and Choi Han answered one after the other as well.


    Mary! Are you okay?


    Raon asked in a gentle tone.


    Mary realized something else that was the same about them.


    All of their gazes are the same.


    Cale, Choi Han, and Eruhaben Although the three of their gazes were different, all of their gazes were cheering her on and showed full faith in her abilities.


    She couldn''t see the invisible Raon, but hearing his voice was enough for her to feel that Raon felt the same way.


    It is the same here as well.


    ?


    Her friends looked at her in confusion, but Mary just smiled and took another step toward the Garden of the Stars.


    Ah, please let me escort you.


    The knight headed toward Pce Neen.


    Mary followed behind him while Cale followed next to her and stealthily observed the area.


    Human! There are many people in addition to the candidates who are looking at us!


    As Raon mentioned, there were quite a lot of candidates and their subordinates observing Mary.


    Some were in the garden while others were inside the pces, peeking out the windows.


    Hmm.


    Cale didn''t know whether they were like this simply because of the appearance of the neenthpetitor or because of the white dragon that shot up into the air at the entrance of the Imperial Pce.


    However, he at least recorded the appearances of the people he could see.


    He couldpare their appearances with the information Durst gave himter.


    The Second Imperial Princess.


    The Second Imperial Princess, who was second after the First Imperial Prince as the candidates most likely to win, brushed her arm as she openly stared at Mary.


    Mm.


    Cale then noticed Choi Han and Eruhaben looking toward a direction and heard footsteps.


    Tap. Tap.


    Your Royal Highness!


    The First Imperial Prince?


    Cale could see someone quickly walking over with an attendant at his side.


    It''s him.


    First Imperial Prince Sanders.


    Age 25 this year. He was evaluated to be very skilled in his necromancer abilities while also skilled in sword art-


    The person who brought a Dragon as his helper.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up a bit.


    Its for a different reason, but this guy is your typical prince too.


    If Alberu Crossman was the typical kind prince, then Sanders, potentially because of his healthy physique or his stiff face, gave the vibe of a typical prince overflowing with intimidation.


    Tap.


    First Imperial Prince Sanders stopped walking.


    He stopped in front of Mary.


    He and Mary were only about ten steps away from each other.


    A mysterious tension surrounded the Garden of the Stars. The fact that everybody''s gazes were focused on this ce could be felt even without looking.


    The air was so heavy that it was iparable to when Mary had arrived. This was all because of the First Imperial Prince.


    Choi Han estimated his distance to Sanders and put his hand on his scabbard when an emotionless Sanders red at Mary with a piercing gaze and started to speak.


    What is it that you made earlier? Answer my question.


    Choi Han observed the First Imperial Prince, who was speaking informally to Mary and asked his question as if it was a demand, and then at Mary, before turning to Cale thinking that he needed to step in.


    Hmm?


    He saw that the corners of Cale''s lips twisted up even more, as if he found this to be amusing.


    Mary responded to First Imperial Prince Sanders at the same time.


    I dont want to answer you, First Imperial Prince.


    Mmph.


    Cale heard the ancient Dragon gasp as if to hold back hisughter and Raon''s bright voice at the same time.


    Human! Good Mary even tells people that she doesnt want to answer them!


    Cale recalled what he had said to Mary before they came to the Imperial Pce.


    Mary. If you ever dont know what you should do, just do what the other side is doing.


    Do I just need to keep doing that?


    Yeah. I''ll take care of the rest.


    I understand, young master-nim.


    Cale had felt this many times before, but Mary was quite good at understanding him.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 17: I am strong (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 17: I am strong (3)


    Silence descended upon the Garden of the Stars. It was very short. It was only for a few seconds.


    That instant of silence was broken by the attendant, who was rushing to follow behind the First Imperial Prince.


    How dare you! Do you know who this is?! How dare you say something so ludicrous-


    It is the rules.


    Of course, it was Cale who cut that attendant off. He turned away from the attendant and observed the surroundings.


    All candidates are equal as soon as they be registered for the test.


    His gaze turned back toward the attendant.


    Isn''t this a sacred test not just for the Empire, but for the entire Xiaolen? My liege has acted fitting for such a test. What is the problem?


    You, you-!


    The attendant''s face turned red.


    It was obvious that this new candidate in front of him was not a part of the Imperial family. However, she was acting so pompous in front of the Imperial family and the First Imperial Prince at that!


    However, the attendant could not say anything. The green eyes that were visible through the mask were indifferent and cold. It made him unable to easily talk to this person.


    Cale looked right at the attendant as he continued to speak.


    My liege carries on the blood of the Wishrop royal family.


    Ah.


    Some people around them gasped. Cale''s lips, which were visible underneath the mask, gently curled up. However, his eyes that were not smiling were still looking at the attendant.


    Show your respect to my liege.


    The attendant closed his mouth tightly.


    How dare a shitty royal from a perished kingdom without any power!


    Some of the royal families of kingdoms that had lost their territories were smart and joined other kingdoms. However, there were many who chose to remain in their kingdoms until the end and met their demise.


    I heard most of Wishrop died that way. Shes just a royal from such a stupid ce!


    Her status as a royal was just a shell.


    She probably had no power, money, nor anything since they had lost their base.


    However, the attendant did not show his true feelings. He was not that stupid.


    Instead, he put a calm expression on his face and stood behind the First Imperial Prince. Of course, he did not apologize to Mary.


    All candidates are equal? What bullshit. There are still different levels here.


    Furthermore, this was a battlefield. It was a ce where you had to use all sorts of methods to get what you want.


    That was why he had to give all sorts of bribes to be stationed in the First Pce with the First Imperial Prince. Serving the First Imperial Prince was an investment for his future.


    The attendant peeked toward the First Imperial Prince.


    .


    The First Imperial Prince was famous for having a poker face. It was rare for the man who was always cold and didn''t speak much toe to find someone, and it was far rarer for him to speak to someone first.


    The First Imperial Prince remained silent while looking at the neenth candidate, Mary.


    .


    Mary remained silent as he remained silent. She looked at him with a stoic gaze as he looked at her with a stoic gaze.


    Mary was acting like this as she was following Cale''s suggestion.


    .


    The First Imperial Prince scowled and turned around after seeing his face reflected in the purple eyes that were looking right into his own.


    Y, your Royal Highness?


    He then went back to his pce.


    People were looking at the First Imperial Prince, but Mary had no more interest as he was not looking at her anymore and looked at the knight guiding them.


    There were some people who were observing Marys actions.


    Ah, yes, I''ll escort you right away!


    Sir Vincent, who was frozen in ce for a moment, bowed even more respectfully toward Mary than before and started to walk.


    Cale''s group followed behind him.


    Click.


    The people looking out the windows slowly closed them.


    Some of the people who were watching started to quickly move somewhere.


    "This is Pce Neen.


    Nice to meet you. I am the Chief of Staff and attendant of Pce Neen.


    The knight finished his escort and Cales group followed this attendant who called himself the Chief of Staff and disappeared into Pce Neen, which was the same size and shape as the other pces around it.


    There were people who watched them all the way until they disappeared within it.


    There were five people to be more specific.


    Three of them started to move somewhere while the remaining two looked at each other.


    Unlike the first three people, these two both had ck lines on their faces just like Mary.


    Hmph.


    The Second Imperial Princess looked away from the person and walked into her pce. She mumbled in a quiet voice that only she could hear.


    I''m certain that that power


    She could tell because she also had necromancer powers. Thatrge power that suddenly appeared and shot up toward the sky


    Damn it! Theres another monster in addition to the First Imperial Prince?!


    A fire was visible in the Second Imperial Princesss eyes. She brushed her arm that had goosebumps and talked to herself as if to firm her resolve.


    I still won''t lose.


    The Second Imperial Princess''s mind started to move quickly.


    And the person who wasst remaining in the garden


    Kekeke-!


    Hyung-nim, are you not going inside?


    The man with disheveled hair brought the bottle to his lips and ignored his subordinates question.


    He took a gulp and moved the bottle away before wiping the dripping alcohol from his mouth with the back of his hand.


    How entertaining.


    Although they were all equal candidates, nobody else had been able to treat the members of the Imperial family like that.


    Even he could not talk informally back to the First Imperial Prince even if the First Imperial Prince spoke that way to him.


    What? She doesn''t want to answer him? Kahahahahah!


    The neenth candidate did not respond even after the First Imperial Prince ordered her to do so.


    And she was strong.


    The power he felt at the entrance of the Imperial Pce


    It was definitely enough to make the First Imperial Prince move.


    He nonchntly threw the bottle at his subordinate.


    Hyu, hyung-nim! How can you suddenly throw it like that?!


    The subordinate tactfully caught the bottle before grumbling toward the man with the disheveled hair. However, the subordinate then closed his mouth.


    The man with disheveled hair was now heading back to his pce His eyes looked extremely cold.


    * * *


    One dayter


    There were no more people who registered as a candidate on thest day of recruitment.


    Heni Wishrop.


    Mary, the neenth candidate, was thest, making this test have a total of neen participants.


    As soon as that was revealed, the Chief of Staff of the neen pces handed a white invitation with a golden leaf to their guests, the current masters of their respective pces.


    < A small feast and celebration have been prepared for tomorrow in addition to meeting with his Majesty. We ask for your participation. >


    < Furthermore, please keep in mind that the schedule and contents of the first test will be revealed at the end of the celebration. >


    As the dark night headed toward midnight


    Click.


    Cale stealthily opened the bedroom window.


    Shaa


    A breeze with a ck shadow blew into the bedroom through the window.


    "Were you not noticed?


    The ck shadow leisurelynded on the table as Cale asked.


    The ck Hawk tribe has a good rtionship with the night.


    Sui Khan folded both of his wings as he calmly asked.


    How is it here?


    Cale shook the invitation he received from Mary as if he was fanning himself with it as he responded.


    There are no magic or ck magic devices, at least in Pce Neen.


    Mary then spoke in her GPS-like voice.


    "The people working at the pce are still only keeping an eye on us; they have not done any sort of investigation.


    However, they may try to get our information at any moment to help the Imperial family.


    Eruhaben calmlymented while drinking wine. He looked toward Cale and asked.


    Wheres Choi Han?


    He is investigating the Garden of the Stars with Raon, Eruhaben-nim.


    I see.


    Eruhaben answered as if he didn''t care much about it.


    There is nobody here who is stronger than us, so there should be nothing getting in their way.


    Cale ced the invitation on the table.


    "The strong person will probably be here.


    Eruhaben showed his agreement through silence. Mary looked at Cale as she spoke.


    I will go.


    Of course.


    Cale gave a short response before turning toward Sui Khan.


    How was it?


    The ck Hawk''s eyes curled up like half moons.


    Cale could hear the results of the tasks he left for the others outside the Imperial Pce and Sui Khan added on after his report ended.


    The Emperor''s instructor is said to always be by the Emperors side.


    Then-


    Cale looked toward the Emperor Pce where the celebration would take ce.


    If that was the case


    I guess we will see the patriarch of the House of Huayans tomorrow.


    The ck Bloods.


    I''ll see one of the leaders of the Hunters.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    * * *


    In arge pce outside the Garden of the Stars


    That ce had turned into a splendid celebration hall for today.


    The sun had already set outside but the beautiful jewels, flowers, and soft silk that decorated the pce made it look as beautiful as the garden of angels.


    The twelfth candidate, Larof-nim is now entering!


    The candidates who might take the position of Imperial Crown Prince in the future were starting to enter the pce one by one with their subordinates.


    They are wearing all sorts of things in an assortment of different colors. Dont you think so, noonim?


    The Second Imperial Princess did not respond to the Fourth Imperial Prince''s question.


    Hmph. Acting so damn haughty. That doesn''t change the fact that your mom was a damn maid.


    The Fourth Imperial Prince was annoyed at the Second Imperial Princess''s haughty attitude, but he did not let it show as he looked around.


    Tsk. It shows how theyck ss.


    The members of the Imperial family were all wearing outfits suitable for such a celebration but the other candidates were wearing all sorts of things.


    Of course, the Chiefs of Staff had told their respective candidates that this celebration did not have a dress code and they had not mentioned it in advance so that it wouldnt matter what they wore, but


    But it still shows their level.


    The Fourth Imperial Prince snorted. The Second Imperial Princess was looking at him with a stoic gaze but he did not notice it.


    Instead, he looked at the ck lines on the candidates as he thought to himself.


    Itll end up being a battle between the members of the Imperial family. The coteral line is weak this generation, so it''ll be a battle between the members of the main line.


    Ill definitely, definitely defeat the First Imperial Prince and make the throne mine.


    As the Fourth Imperial Prince had that thought


    The neenth candidate, Heni Wishrop-nim is now entering!


    They heard the Chief of Staff''s shout and the Fourth Imperial Prince noticed all of the candidates turning to look at the door.


    The Fourth Imperial Prince''s subordinate came over and stealthily whispered in his ear.


    It is that person.


    The Fourth Imperial Prince red at the door.


    Hmph!


    The story about the white bone dragon that rose above the entrance of the Imperial Pce had spread like wildfire throughout the capital in thest two days.


    That made the other candidates increase their wariness of Heni Wishrop.


    The Fourth Imperial Prince, who had only sent his subordinate when she appeared at the garden, hade to a conclusion after hearing about her actions.


    A stupid girl who doesnt know who is up high and who is down low! There is nothing as good as the Imperial family''s necromancer method. I''m sure that the white bone dragon was nothing much than just a bundle of bones.


    The Fourth Imperial Prince snorted one more time after watching Heni Wishrop walk in.


    A robe?


    She and her subordinates were all wearing robes. Furthermore, her subordinates were wearing masks that covered over half of their faces.


    Theyre just the descendants of the perished kingdoms vassals most likely.


    The Fourth Imperial Prince scowled and turned around.


    Hmm?


    He noticed that the Second Imperial Princess was looking at Heni Wishrop with a piercing gaze.


    What the hell?


    He became even more annoyed.


    But she was not the only one looking at Mary like that. Most of the candidates were either openly looking at or peeking nces at Heni Wishrop.


    At that time


    "The first candidate, Sanders-nim is now entering!


    The Imperial family members had to forgo their family name to join this test. It was in the name of fairness.


    Tap. Tap.


    The footsteps of the First Imperial Prince and the people following him echoed through the hall along with the quiet sound of music.


    Is the Dragon here?


    The Dragon that was said to be with the First Imperial Prince Cale was curious about that being. He had not found any traces of a Dragon at the Garden of the Stars no matter how much he searched.


    Of course, he couldnt know everything as he did not infiltrate the other pces in fear of getting caught. But he could at least tell that the Dragon was not within those pces.


    Cale turned his gaze toward the First Imperial Prince.


    Hmm?


    He then flinched after hearing a voice in his mind.


    Human! That ck haired person does seem to be a Dragon!


    What?


    A woman with ck hair was following behind First Imperial Prince Sanders. Everybody was whispering as to whether she was a Dragon.


    That ck hairdy is a Dragon! I am getting that kind of feeling!


    Pat.


    Cale was about to turn his head after feeling a hand gently touch his arm but stopped moving and started listening once he heard that person whisper to him.


    51 percent certain.


    Eruhaben did not exin, but it was enough for Cale to understand.


    The ancient Dragon was saying that the ck-haired woman was more likely than not a Dragon. Cale wondered why he wasn''t one hundred percent certain, but if that Dragon was real-


    Its a real Dragon? Is it a Dragon cooperating with the ck Bloods and the Hunters?


    Eruhaben added on in an odd voice as Cales mind started to getplicated.


    It does not seem to be normal.


    The Dragon is not normal?


    Trantor''s Comments


    51 is so random lol.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 18: I am strong (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 18: I am strong (4)


    Is the ck-haired person the Dragon-nim?


    Probably.


    Cale heard some whispers behind him. They were not whispering quietly like Cale''s group. They seemed to be trying their best to suppress their voices but were too excited and envious to do it right.


    However, Cale didn''t have time to pay attention to other people''s reactions.


    There is over fifty percent chance that this Dragon is real and it doesn''t seem to be normal?


    It was at that moment.


    Cale.


    Eruhaben spoke into his mind instead of out loud. It meant that he needed to be that careful about it.


    Mana does not go around that being.


    That being Eruhaben was talking about was the ck-haired woman.


    Nheless, that being has strong mana. However, shes worse at hiding herself even more than Raon. Its as if-


    Eruhaben hesitated for a moment before finishing.


    Its as if she is raw. It is as if she has never learned how to handle mana nor ever practiced it properly.


    The ancient Dragon''s currently green eyes were looking into the ck-haired womans ck eyes.


    Something is weird. A Dragon should naturally know how to handle mana.


    That was true.


    When Cale first rescued Raon, Raon had learned how to control mana on his own despite never learning about it.


    Human! Something, something makes me think she is a Dragon!


    Instead of confirming that she was a Dragon over and over, Raon kept repeating that he thinks that she is a Dragon.


    So basically-


    Cale organized his thoughts.


    It is likely that the ck-haired woman is a Dragon but her condition is different from regr Dragons?


    That should be enough to record in his mind for now.


    Hmm?


    It was at that moment.


    .


    The woman walking behind Sanders, the woman they believed to be a Dragon, stopped walking. The woman with radiant blonde hair next to her immediately grabbed the Dragons arm.


    What is wrong, ma''am?


    Cale knew the blondie''s identity.


    She is the first youngdy of the House of Huayans.


    The Huayans were the house of the Emperors instructor. They were the ck Bloods. She was the future matriarch of that family. She was almost guaranteed to be a Hunter.


    Its nothing.


    The ck-haired woman looked forward and shook her head.


    Did she recognize Raon and Eruhaben-nim? Did she figure something out?


    Cale was tense for a moment, but the woman did not look toward Raon or Eruhaben. She just shook her head as if something was weird. However, she removed that confused look from her face and spoke calmly.


    I think my senses are a bit sensitive because I am a bit tired.


    Hooo.


    Cale looked at the ck-haired woman with an odd gaze.


    Little kid.


    He heard Eruhabens voice at that moment.


    The little kid. That was his way of calling out to Raon while avoiding questions from other people.


    You stay a bit away for now.


    Eruhaben then shared his thoughts in Cales mind.


    If that being is a Dragon and that weird state is because of some constraints by the Hunters The Emperor''s instructor, who will show up soon The patriarch might be quite skilled.


    He was saying that it would be better to have Raon leave for now just to be safe. Cale nodded his head right away.


    Eruhaben seemed to be trying to convince Raon.


    Yes. I know that you are strong, but Stay outside for now.


    Boom!


    They heard a quiet booming of a drum.


    The orchestra stopped ying.


    It was telling everybody topose themselves as the Emperor was headed over.


    Cale was looking at the three people by the First Imperial Prince''s side. He looked at the ck-haired woman, the first youngdy, and the person hiding under a robe before he heard Raons grumbling voice.


    Human, I am heading out because goldie gramps told me to get out! I''m not angry! I''m really not angry!


    Okay. Okay.


    Cale slightly nodded his head. He then added on in a whisper. He was speaking extremely quietly.


    Go and see if anything was installed at home. Or if someone goes through our stuff.


    Oh! I got it, human! I''ll go do that!


    Moderately. If it gets d-


    I got it, Ill run away if it gets dangerous!


    Raon, who now had something to do, said that he was leaving multiple times before leaving through the open terrace window and flying over to Pce Neen.


    Haaaaaaaa.


    The ancient Dragon sighed. However, Cale could see Eruhabens gaze turning cold.


    Boom-


    His Majesty, the light of Iska, is now gracing us with his presence!


    There was an energetic shout and a beautiful melody started to y.


    Everybody showed respect as their pces Chief of Staff taught them.


    On the Emperors path from the door to the throne The candidates were having some stealthy mental warfare as they lined up along that path.


    Cales group moved back on purpose and bowed their heads.


    They could not raise their heads until the Emperor told them to do so.


    Tap. Tap.


    They heard the noise of a cane and the Emperor appeared.


    Shh. Shh.


    They heard some cloth dragging behind him.


    How much time must have passed


    Raise your heads.


    The Emperor, who was standing in front of the throne, looked down from above the steps as he gave themand. Cale slowly raised his head.


    This was the person in Xiaolen with the strongest necromancer abilities.


    His face that was full of ck lines and his clear blue eyes were looking down at the candidates.


    Hmm?


    Cale felt a hand slightly clenching his sleeve.


    Mary?


    Marys eyes were shaking while looking at the Emperor. He wanted to ask her what was going on, but this was not the situation to do that.


    Instead, he looked toward the person who was at a step lower than the Emperor and standing off to the side like he was the Emperors shadow.


    The patriarch.


    This was the current Emperors instructor and the patriarch of the House of Huayans.


    They said his name is Wallot.


    Wallot Huayans.


    He was gently smiling while wearing a white mage robe.


    This man with half-white hair who was past his mid-years and headed toward his elder years


    They said that he is the first youngdy''s grandfather. He''s most likely a Hunter too.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Its been a while since Ive been in this kind of situation.


    The Emperor, the patriarch The First Imperial Prince, the ck-haired woman, and even the first youngdy. Nobody recognized Cale nor paid any attention to him.


    Of course, there were some people who were paying attention to Mary, but the Emperor and the patriarch did not even nce at Mary. They were simply looking down at everyone.


    How entertaining.


    Cale heard Eruhaben''s voice in his mind.


    That patriarch is strong. I cant fathom his strength. Same with the Emperor. They do not seem to be below me.


    That meant that they were as strong as the ancient Dragon, if not stronger.


    This was the first evaluation the ancient Dragon had given since they entered this world.


    Cale finally felt as if he could understand why Marys eyes had been shaking while looking at the Emperor.


    Mm.


    Cale then saw Choi Han groaning as he slightly turned his head toward him.


    The patriarch and Emperor were so strong that even the ancient Dragon, who had the most experience out of their group, could not fathom their strength.


    This was clearly not a good situation.


    Cale, are you worried?


    Eruhaben asked with concern after seeing the scowl on Cales face.


    However, Cale did not have the proper mindset to respond to the ancient Dragon.


    Cale. That Emperor


    The Fire of Destruction. The cheapskate was suddenly talking to him.


    He seems close to death.


    Huh?


    Cale observed the Emperor. The middle-aged Emperor was full of dignity and looked full of life. Of course, he was limping and leaning on a cane.


    Only the current Emperor survived thest test, but one of his legs was injured during the test.


    ording to priest Dursts information, this injury was from decades ago but the Emperor had been healthy without any reasons to be injured since then.


    But he is dying?


    You know, Ive seen quite a lot of people dying from being poisoned by dead mana. How do I exin this


    The cheapskate rambled as if it was difficult to exin.


    Although the Emperor has ck lines like Mary Doesnt it feel a bit like those lines are not as clear and are dying the skin around it? Its kind of like paint spreading. Pay specific attention to his wrists inside the sleeves.


    Cale looked toward the Emperors sleeves.


    It really is like that.


    He looked at the wrist that was slightly visible through the sleeve to see that the ck lines were dying the skin like a water drop fallen onto parchment.


    Hmm?


    The Emperor then naturally used his other hand to push down his sleeve to cover the wrist.


    But he didn''t look at me.


    It didnt seem like he did that after sensing Cales gaze.


    Mm. Thats symptoms of addiction from overdosing on dead mana.


    Cale could not understand it.


    Mary had consumed a lot of dead mana as well, but she had never shown signs of addiction from overdose.


    Shes probably overloaded before though.


    Simr to how overusing mana leads to being overloaded, necromancers overusing dead mana should end up overloaded.


    Thats right. This is definitely an addiction symptom from overdose. I know it is.


    The cheapskate was silent for a bit before mumbling in a somber voice.


    Not many humans have seen more people die from dead mana than I have.


    However, he started to speak energetically again.


    Why is he showing addiction symptoms from overdosing on dead mana when he is a necromancer? Dead mana shouldnt be poisonous for them?


    That is weird.


    The Super Rock, who had not said anything for a bit, chimed in as well.


    There are two possibilities.


    The cheapskate continued in a serious tone. Cale was stealthily observing the Emperor''splexion without being noticed as this happened.


    I do not know which of you will end up seeding my position, but this is a test to determine the one who will have that honor. I hope that all of you will give everything you have.


    The current Emperor was giving the opening remarks for this event.


    He wasn''t saying anything important that Cale needed to remember.


    In fact, he had to pay more attention to the cheapskate''s voice.


    The first possibility is that this Emperor is not a necromancer. The second possibility is that there is some kind of dead mana that can even lead necromancers to addiction.


    The cheapskate continued in a cold voice.


    Either way, he will die in the next six months since he has those symptoms.


    The Emperor spoke again.


    May glory be bestowed on you all.


    The cheapskatemented.


    He''s probably aware of it as well. He should know that he is dying.


    The Emperor was finishing his remarks.


    "There will be a celebration for the victors after the first test. I hope that I can see you again at that time.


    That was the end of his remarks.


    Cale could see the patriarch of the ck Bloods approaching the Emperor. He whispered something to the Emperor, who faintly smiled and nodded his head.


    The patriarch motioned to the Chief of Staff, the Emperor said a few things to the Chief of Staff, and then got up.


    You youngsters should enjoy this in peace. I will make my leave.


    The Emperor smiled quite happily before gently speaking to the candidates.


    Anybody could tell that the Emperor was telling them that he was leaving so that they could be at peace.


    Hmm? Are you going to leave as well, instructor-nim?


    Yes, your Majesty.


    The patriarch slowly moved behind the Emperor.


    You''re not even going to say anything to them?


    The Emperor mischievouslymented, making the patriarch with half-white hair smile faintly as well.


    His slightly cold demeanor became a bit softer.


    Is there a need to speak to them right now, your Majesty?


    However, his gaze was cold. That cold gaze observed the hall before he gave a short remark.


    May you all survive.


    Silence filled the hall.


    Hahahaha! My goodness, instructor-nim, youre even worse than me.


    The Emperorughed out loud as he walked out of the hall. The candidates bowed again and the patriarch was smiling gently as he walked out behind the Emperor.


    The Chief of Staff moved forward once the two of them left and addressed the crowd.


    The details of the first test will be revealed at the end of this celebration, so please enjoy yourselves until then. The pce you are in right now and the rear garden outside You may freely use any of the areas here, esteemed candidates!


    The Chief of Staff bowed respectfully.


    Now then, may you have a rxing time.


    The Chief of Staff motioned and the orchestra started to y some cheerful music.


    Haaaaaaaa.


    His aura truly is different.


    The candidates and their helpers slowly started to loosen up and speak.


    Cale also approached Mary.


    Would you like some refreshments, my liege?


    He was faithful to his duties. Choi Han approached Cale.


    "Should I get you some meat, sir?


    Cale frowned.


    Haaa, you should be serving Mary, not me!


    Since Choi Han couldn''t act to save his life, Cale had simply told Choi Han to do whatever was easiest for him.


    We need to serve our liege first.


    Cale gently smiled under the mask and responded to Choi Han.


    Eruhaben was already standing behind Marys back like a guard knight.


    My liege.


    Cale motioned toward the terrace with his eyes to Mary. It was better to stealthily discuss her reaction from earlier and the information he had gathered.


    However, it was not easy to do that.


    You must be the faaaaamous Heni Wishrop.


    Cale frowned while looking at the person approaching them.


    Who the hell is this typical trash-like bastard?


    Mary turned toward the sound of the voice. The Fourth Imperial Prince was approaching them.


    Anybody could tell that the Fourth Imperial Prince, who had a cheeky smile on his face and was holding a wine ss as he was inspecting Mary from head to toe, was trying to start something with Mary.


    Cale felt that way as well.


    I guess we dont need to pay any attention to him.


    Cale immediately stopped caring.


    Who are you?


    What? You asked who I am?


    Mary will take care of him on her own.


    Yes. Who are you?


    Did you just speak informally-


    All candidates are equal. Anyway, who are you?


    How could you not know who I-


    Should I know who you are?


    !


    As expected, none of these bastards who show up like this have strong mental fortitudes.


    Cale calmly nodded his head before stopping.


    Wow! All of the famous people are here!


    A man with disheveled hair approached Mary and the Fourth Imperial Prince.


    Cale knew this person.


    Zero, the man with mercenary origins.


    He was number one on the list of mysterious individuals given by Durst and the church, while his abilities were said to be one of the highest of the candidates.


    "This area seems quite interesting. Can I join in as well?


    Another person approached them.


    The Second Imperial Princess as well-


    Although her necromancer abilities were ranked fifth among the Imperial family, she was said to be quite skilled in other areas.


    What the hell, why is everybodying here?


    Cale''s expression slowly became unsettled.


    The three people gathered around Mary.


    But that wasnt the end.


    We need to go exchange information at the terrace though?


    Regardless of that thought going through Cale''s mind


    Tap. Tap.


    The man who was standing aloof with a stoic expression on his face without engaging in conversation with anybody The First Imperial Prince was approaching with his gaze focused on Mary.


    Why are you all doing this-


    Cale first moved Choi Han, who was standing next to Mary, behind him since Choi Hans acting sucked. He then moved in front of Mary.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!!!


    They heard a loud explosion.


    An explosion?


    Anybody would be able to tell that this was an explosion. Cale looked out the terrace window.


    A fire was shooting up from a distant pce.


    Wiiiiiiiiing- Wiiiiiiing-


    An rm started to ring and someone urgently rushed over to the Fourth Imperial Prince and whispered in his ear. However, everybody around them could hear what he said.


    The Agents of Destruction have attacked the Imperial Pce walls!


    Agents of Destruction?


    Cale recalled some information Durst had given him.


    There is an organization that believes that they can go to a new world if they destroy this one. They are called the Agents of Destruction.


    Wow.


    Cale sighed internally.


    Man, this world has so many issues too.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Issue after issue lol.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 19: I am strong (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 19: I am strong (5)


    The Fourth Imperial Prince sighed after noticing that everybody around them heard what his subordinate had said.


    "The walls of the Imperial Pce?


    He pointed outside the terrace window.


    But it looks like a pce is blowing up over there?


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    Hespletely different?


    The bastard, who looked like the typical trash prince just moments ago, was calm right now. In fact, he seemed cold-hearted. Cale realized that everybody other than the Second Imperial Princess and the First Imperial Prince were looking at the Fourth Imperial Prince.


    I guess the Imperial family already knew that the Fourth Imperial Prince was like this.


    The subordinate saw the Fourth Imperial Princes gaze, took a deep breath, and responded calmer than before.


    I am uncertain about the current situation as I came over as soon as I heard the news, your Royal Highness.


    The Second Imperial Princess turned toward the Chief of Staff.


    "Mr. Chief of Staff, what is going on?


    Cale could finally get a proper look at the Chief of Staff. He had no time to thoroughly observe the Chief of Staff as he had been focused on the Emperor and the patriarch of the ck Bloods.


    Mm.


    This person isn''t a joke either.


    Please dont worry, your Royal Highness.


    The Chief of Staff''s eyes curled up in a smile so that his eyes could not be seen.


    Although there was an explosion inside the pce


    All you need to do is enjoy the celebration.


    He waspletely calm.


    They will not be able to get any farther inside.


    He seemed certain that these so-called Agents of Destruction would never be able to leave a dent in the Imperial Pce.


    He seemed certain that this issue would be over soon.


    But will it?


    Cale recalled some information the old priest gave him.


    They started to appear approximately 30 years ago but they were not a major force at the time and definitely did not deserve the name, Agents of Destruction.


    However, they started to get bigger at some point and started to attack the surviving areas to follow their conviction.


    They like to especially target the Empire and attack it.


    Our church thought at first that there might be some sort of connection between the Agents of Destruction and the Empire. We suspected that the Empire had created such an organization in order to control people and the continent, but


    The Agents of Destruction have attacked the Empire the most since about five years ago.


    Cale had thought that a world like this was bound to have a group that believed that a new world would arrive once this world was destroyed. In fact, it would be weird if such a group did not exist.


    Cale had asked for some more detailed information as he believed that the Agents of Destruction could end up being a variable in their task.


    We have heard that the Empire managed to capture some members of the Agents of Destruction. However, that information was never released to the public.


    Furthermore, we have still not learned who the leader of the group is or where their headquarters may be.


    That is why the Empire and the remaining kingdoms have allied together and sent people throughout the continent to find the leader of the Agents of Destruction.


    Cale looked at Durst, wondering how they managed to get so much information. Durst smiled and responded.


    There is a petty official working in the Empires administrative offices and an attendant in the pce who are members of the church.


    Durst had added on.


    They will help you out, oh esteemed purifier.


    The Imperial Pce was notpletely enemy territory for Cales group.


    However, Cale was surprised at the Church of the Fire of Purification''s abilities that were greater than he had expected.


    Its amazing that there is someone who is willing to remain in the enemyir despite the church being designated as a cult and its members targeted.


    It is a method for our survival.


    The fact that the church had a secret safe house in the Empire had Cale believing that the church could be quite helpful to him.


    Cale did not ask Durst for more details as Durst still had a lot to say.


    It had not been time yet.


    We will resume the celebration.


    The conductor picked up his baton at the Chief of Staffsment.


    The music would soon start again.


    I dont think you can do that.


    The man with disheveled hair looked toward the Chief of Staff andmented.


    I dont think you can stay true to your words about them not getting any farther in.


    The man with disheveled hair pointed outside as the Chief of Staff raised his eyebrow.


    Mm.


    Choi Han let out a short groan and moved in front of Cale while Eruhaben stood next to Mary.


    At the same time


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    Baaaaang!


    Baaaaaang!


    They heard continuous explosions getting closer and closer.


    It was as if the explosions were approaching them.


    And they would be right about that.


    The explosions were happening in a straight line, getting closer toward the pce they were in.


    Aaaaaaah-!


    Aaaaaaaaah!


    They then started to hear people screaming.


    The people were not screaming because of the explosions.


    How is this possible?! A mutant monster made it all the way here?!


    How did that monster make it into the pce?!


    Some of the people watching from inside the pce werementing almost as if they were screaming.


    Oh esteemed purifier.


    Humans are not the only ones who managed to survive in this changing world.


    Animals and monsters survived as well.


    There are two kinds of them.


    They either live on the small amounts ofnd that are still livable like the humans, or-


    The only thing threatening humans was not the ground that had changed because of dead mana.


    Their bodies changed to ones that can adjust to this new world.


    There were animals or monsters that had adjusted to dead mana for the past 300 years and changed in the process.


    Arge monster covered in ck mud was slowly headed toward the pce.


    Boom-!


    Boom, boom!


    The monster seemed to be at least three times Cales height in size.


    There were ten of those monsters.


    How is it that these monsters that should be outside the Empire-?!


    Is it okay not to do anything?


    I know, right? I wonder what we should do.


    Cale was a bit cold-hearted.


    This isn''t our world and my friends have to be safe.


    Furthermore, the Imperial Pce They need to know the abilities of their enemies.


    Did the Imperial Guards start to move?


    As Cale was about to pay attention to the Fourth Imperial Princes cold voice


    Crap.


    Cale turned his head after hearing someone swear in a low voice and managed to see the Second Imperial Princess run out of the pce with a scowl on her face.


    Your Royal Highness!


    My liege!


    Her three helpers ran after her as well.


    It was at that moment.


    "That monster.


    Mary opened her mouth.


    Cale and Mary made eye contact.


    She warily observed Cales gaze but calmlymented.


    I want to see that monster. I also hear some screams.


    Pffft. Cale nodded his head.


    Yes, just watching won''t let us properly understand this world.


    "As you wish, my liege.


    Cale responded respectfully, following proper etiquette and the group soon followed behind the Second Imperial Princess.


    What the hell? Do we need to do something as well?


    "Ah, damn it. Can we sit back and do nothing when two have already gone?


    Boss, what are you going to do?


    Cale heard some whispers behind them but nobody stopped the group. Peek. Cale looked back to confirm that the Chief of Staff was quietly chatting with his subordinate.


    He too looked quite shocked.


    Hey, hey, lets go together!


    The man with disheveled hair followed behind Cales group.


    Ah, hyung-nim!


    Youre driving me nuts. Please let us know if you are going to start moving!


    His subordinates followed behind him as well. However, the man with disheveled hair The former mercenary Zero, who was a mysterious individual, followed behind Cales group without even looking back.


    Zero smiled brightly when Cale looked at him and then looked forward.


    Why did he follow us?


    Zero looked forward and mumbled, as if he was talking to himself, as Cale had that thought.


    Hmm. Are the Agents of Destruction really responsible for today''s chaos?


    It sounded as if he knew this was not something done by the Agents of Destruction.


    One corner of Cales lips curled up.


    Mary asked at that moment.


    Do you know?


    "Aw. How the hell would I know that?


    Zero used to be a mercenary in the past. The ninth candidate responded slyly as if he knew nothing about it, but anybody could see that he looked suspicious.


    What an interesting bastard.


    Cales smile became thicker.


    However, his gaze was cold as they headed toward the monster because of the injured people being carried away.


    * * *


    Your Royal Highness! Please step back!


    The Second Imperial Princess ignored her subordinatesments and looked around.


    Grrrrrrr-!


    They wererge monsters walking on two legs while growling like wolves.


    They were covered in ck mud and every step they took sttered some of it on the ground.


    The ground is rotting.


    The ground became dyed ck wherever the ck mudnded.


    This ck mud monster was difficult for regr people to fight because of the mud that was full of dead mana.


    "Where are the ck mages?


    That was why they needed ck mages.


    Your Royal Highness!


    Some of the knights who were defending against the approaching monsters rejoiced before speaking.


    I believe that they headed toward the walls because the explosion happened there to start, your Royal Highness!


    The First ck Knights Brigade should be here soon! The Fifth ck Magic Battalion should be here soon as well!


    The Second Imperial Princess looked around.


    The chain explosion had destroyed a pce, the nearby buildings, and the surrounding streets.


    Ugh.


    S, save-


    The casualties from the explosions The soldiers protecting and moving them to safety The regr knights of the Imperial Pce who could not go up against dead mana


    How the heck did these monsters make it into the Imperial Pce?!


    Teleportation magic?


    Is it possible to move monsters with that?


    Fuck!


    She didnt know what happened before this.


    Either way Right now!


    Until the First ck Knights Brigade and the Fifth ck Magic Battalion get here-


    I need to tie these monsters down!


    We must definitely not kill these monsters!


    The real reason that these ck mud monsters were dangerous


    The real reason that the core knights of the Imperial Pce could not even tie these monsters down and hinder them despite not having immunity to dead mana


    There was only one reason.


    These monsters explode the moment they die.


    The dead mana in the ck mud will be released and scorch the area at the same time.


    This was the reason the soldiers were quickly moving the casualties from the area.


    Ten ck mud monsters at once?! They usually only move in packs of two or three! Your Royal Highness, we need to gather at least three ck Magic Battalions!


    Her subordinate looked at the look on the Second Imperial Princess''s face and quicklymented as if to stop her.


    This is a Grade 1 danger monster, your Royal Highness! You cannot overdo it with the test right in front of you! We definitely cannot have you getting injured!


    "Do you think that I do not know that?


    A fire was visible in the Second Imperial Princesss eyes. The subordinate shut his mouth and she looked around.


    I''m not strong enough!


    She could only stop two monsters max on her own. That was already enough for people to say that she was amazing, but


    Its useless since there are ten of them!


    It doesnt matter.


    I still have to do it.


    The Second Imperial Princess heard a voice behind her as she made up her mind.


    "What needs to be done, your Royal Highness?


    The Second Imperial Princess, who had only looked forward at the approaching monsters, turned her head.


    Ah.


    She looked into a pair of purple eyes. She also saw the three subordinates behind her person.


    Heni Wishrop.


    She can speak respectfully too?


    The Second Imperial Princess questioned that until she recalled something.


    The white bone dragon that had risen above the entrance of the Imperial Pce


    We need to tie them down so that they cannot explode. We must make sure not to kill them.


    Mary pulled a small pouch out of her pocket.


    It was apact spatial pocket bag that Raon had given her.


    Mary looked at the Second Imperial Princess and the approaching Zero and then started to speak.


    "Can we do it together?


    The Second Imperial Princess tilted her head.


    Isn''t that obvious?


    Yes?


    Hooooo. Should I help as well?


    As the two of them responded


    It was the moment that Mary made up her mind to use her necromancer powers with others who had the same power for the first time.


    Grrrrrrr-!


    Grrrrrr-!


    The ck mud monsters approached even closer. The knights were still unable to approach them.


    There were still too many injured people who had not managed to escape yet.


    The Second Imperial Princess gulped.


    I dont know if the three of us are enough to contain them.


    She heard a rxed voice respond.


    "We can.


    What?


    As the Second Imperial Princess flinched at Marys extremely simple response


    Its simple.


    Mary opened her pouch.


    Isnt the problem that the monsters are here?


    The Second Imperial Princess nodded her head with a confused look on her face once Mary looked at her.


    Yes?


    We also cannot kill them.


    Yes?


    They could not kill the monsters.


    But the problem was that the monsters were here.


    Then the answer was simple.


    Then we just need to lift them up and move them.


    Zero looked at Mary in disbelief.


    "Theserge monsters? Ten of them at that? The three of us can do that?


    Yes. Yes we can.


    They just needed to make something big that was stronger than these monsters and use it to lift the monsters to an appropriate area.


    Mary flipped the pouch she had opened.


    Chhhhhhh!


    Numerous white bones poured out of the pouch.


    Zero''s eyes opened wide at the number of bones and looked at Mary who extended her hand toward the monsters.


    Mary, Cale wanted me to tell you not to overdo it. I''m sure you probably want to shake your head since the bastard who doesn''t look after himself is saying that, but I feel the same way.


    Mary smiled at Cale, who was looking at her, while listening to Eruhaben''s voice echo in her mind.


    Her hand moved.


    ck threads flowed out of her fingertips and the white bones soon started to move.


    Boom-!


    A skeleton monster that was muchrger than theserge monsters that were close to 3 meters in height appeared and the monster extended its wings and flew up into the air.


    Bone Dragon.


    Zero saw the white bone dragon he had only heard about.


    He was not the only one.


    The other candidates, who were finally making their way over and the ones who remained in the celebration pce to watch


    The other people in and around the pce


    Everybody saw Marys white dragon.


    The rumors about the neenth candidate were true.


    Trantor''s Comments


    THAT''S RIGHT! OUR LITTLE MARY ROCKS!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 20: I am strong (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 20: I am strong (6)


    Dragons that went extinct about 300 years ago


    Most people had only seen Dragons in pictures. They had heard the legend-like stories of the Dragons overbearing powers.


    People had imagined They had imagined how a real Dragon would be like.


    Ha!


    Zero felt chills in his arms.


    The power that had shot up around the entrance of the Imperial Pce a few days ago


    The person responsible for it was said to have created a white-bone dragon.


    Zero looked up at the sky.


    Its amazing.


    Although it was only bones, this almost ten meter long bone dragon gave off the feeling that it was a real dragon.


    It was doing that despite not being real.


    It is not hard to simply make arge skeleton monster.


    But how simr it was to a living creature


    The amount of control in it and the endless supply of power from the main body A necromancers power made the bones seem as if they were alive.


    That was why the necromancers were called the Sovereigns of the Dead.


    They were the only ones capable of making the remains of the dead move once again.


    That glorious power


    You-


    Zero turned his gaze to look at the person who created thisrge Bone Dragon.


    Heni Wishrop.


    Zero recalled her name in his mind as he asked.


    You- are strong?


    Zero then saw Heni Wishrops purple eyes turn to look at him.


    She calmly spoke as if she was saying somethingpletely obvious.


    I am strong.


    Her tone didnt have any feeling of doubt or bluffing. Her tone waspletely certain.


    She was showing full belief in her own abilities.


    Furthermore, her subordinates behind her were looking at her with indifferent gazes as if this was obvious.


    Ha!


    How entertaining.


    Ha, hahaha-!


    This test truly is entertaining. And it will probably continue to be entertaining.


    Grrrrrrr-!


    However, he could not remain in his thoughts.


    The ck mud monsters started roaring after seeing the white bone dragon. It sounded as if something annoying had appeared.


    Lets quickly take care of them.


    The Second Imperial Princess must have snapped back from being dazed by the bone dragon as she spoke for the first time in a long while and pulled up her sleeves.


    Oh.


    Cale could see a white whip that was wrapped around her arm. That whip was made of multiple equal-sized small bone pieces.


    The whip was very thin. It meant that the bone pieces were very small. They were each only the size of a fingernail.


    However, they were wrapped all over her arm. He could not see the end of it from just the part of her arm that was revealed.


    The old priest had said the following.


    Necromancers have many ways of fighting. Some use the orthodox methods but there are others who change it to meet their strengths.


    The Second Imperial Princess swung her arm the moment the ck threads that came out of her hand touched the whip.


    Chhhhhhhhh-!


    The endless thin whip gathered together with the ck threads and floated up into the air.


    The Second Imperial Princess looked toward Mary as she spoke.


    I will capture them, so please grab them and move them!


    She then addressed Zero.


    You corral the other monsters to one location so that they don''t scatter.


    Hooooo. The Second Imperial Princess seems to know about my strength?


    Hmph.


    The Second Imperial Princess simply ignored Zero as if he was saying something obvious.


    Pwahahahah-!


    Zeroughed out loud as he moved forward.


    I will do as the Imperial Princess asked. Only this time though, because I saw something precious as well.


    Zero pulled something out of his pocket.


    The handle of a sword?


    Choi Han saw that the sword in Zero''s hand did not have a de. He was just holding the handle.


    "Alright, monsters! Dont run around wildly and gather together!


    Ooooooooong!


    The ck threads that came out of Zero''s hand crawled up the handle and created a de.


    The de made of ck threads turned into a de asrge as therge handle.


    He uses that kind of method.


    Cale listened to Eruhaben''s assessment as he looked at Mary.


    Chhhhhhhhh!


    Grrrrrr-!


    As the ck mud monsters hesitated because of Zero''s de that was filled with dead mana


    Chhhhhhh!


    Grrrrrrr-!


    The Second Imperial Princess surrounded the mud monsters with her whip. The whip formed something resembling a fence.


    Shes watching everything.


    Mary was watching Zero and the Second Imperial Princess fight the monsters. She seemed to be learning.


    Looks like Mary is learning something new again. This is what is so scary about that child. It is also the reason she is so strong.


    As Eruhaben mentioned, Mary was getting stronger once again in this ce. Cale could bepletely certain while watching her.


    Mary will grow even stronger during this test. I''m sure of it.


    Ooooooong


    The white bone dragon started to move.


    The existence floating in the air leisurely descended and


    Grrrrrr!


    Snatched up some ck mud monsters.


    It had one monster in each w.


    It also had one between its sharp teeth.


    What amazing strength.


    Even as Zero was swinging his sword, he could not help but gasp in admiration at the power of the bone dragon that allowed it to pick up three monsters that were close to three meters tall at once, no, the power of the necromancer controlling that bone dragon.


    How is this-?!


    The Second Imperial Princess''s pupils were shaking, but she still watched without missing anything.


    She shouldn''t know the proper method of developing her necromancer abilities because she is not a part of the Imperial family. How does she have such strength?


    Mary did not have the Iska Imperial family''s necromancer secret method.


    However, in the Desert of Death that is one of the Forbidden Regions As the only necromancer to carry on the legacy of thest necromancer who died there, Mary had learned a lot of things.


    Where should I move them?


    Mary calmly asked the Second Imperial Princess.


    The Second Imperial Princess looked with disbelief at Mary, who was asking so calmly despite using such strength, and responded.


    There is a forest on the east side of the Imperial Pce. Nobody should be there so we can move them there for now. As for the rest-


    It was at that moment.


    Mary turned around.


    The ancient Dragon and Choi Han were already looking there.


    Cale.


    Cale also turned around after hearing the cheapskate''s voice.


    The Second Imperial Princess stopped talking as well.


    "There is no need, your Royal Highness. I will take care of it.


    Duke-nim.


    The House of Huayans. The ck Bloods were the family that had been the Emperors instructor for generations and held the title of Duke.


    Cale looked at the patriarch who wasing over with the ck mages and Knights Brigade.


    Half of the Knights Brigade is filled with Dark Elves.


    He had been confused because he had not seen Dark Elves or other darkness attribute races despite hearing about how they held a lot of authority in this world.


    But about half of the Knights Brigade consisted of Dark Elves.


    I''m sure Vampires and other races are around the Imperial Pce as well.


    As for the people wearing mage robes


    They must be ck mages.


    The patriarch gently smiled at the Second Imperial Princess before raising his head to look at Marys bone dragon.


    How amazing.


    His gaze turned toward Mary.


    Heni Wishrop-nim.


    Cales eyebrows slightly twitched under the mask.


    He already knows her name.


    The patriarch was already aware of Marys name.


    Could you please throw those monsters into the air?


    I can, sir.


    That sounds great. Please throw them as high as possible.


    The patriarch asked in a rxed and gentle tone.


    The leaders of the Knights Brigade and ck Magic Battalion moved next to Zero and the Second Imperial Princess to take over their roles.


    Mary looked at the patriarch for a moment before waving her hand in the air.


    p-


    The bone dragon pped its wings, and


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The dragon cut through the air and flew up.


    Once it flew up a bit


    Grrrrrr!


    Grrrrrr-!


    It threw the three monsters into the air.


    That was wonderful.


    The patriarch responded calmly before taking a step forward.


    He then gently stomped his foot.


    Boom-!


    The ground shook.


    Cale saw Eruhaben''s gaze sink down.


    It''sing.


    The cheapskate mumbled as if he sensed something too.


    Cale felt it as well.


    Itsing.


    That was the only thing he could think to express this feeling.


    From the ground and the sky


    Something wasing from all directions.


    Its dead mana.


    Cale could see a white light gathering with the patriarch at the center as Eruhaben said that.


    That is white magic-!


    This was ck magic because it used dead mana, but it was called white magic because it had a holy white light.


    It was the power mentioned by the youngest youngdy of the Duke''s House of Orsena.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The gathered power turned into arrows and shot up into the air.


    They moved past the white-bone dragon and struck the ck mud monsters.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    There was no explosion.


    Mm.


    Choi Han groaned.


    The monsters disappeared as if they had turned to dust the moment the arrows touched them.


    They died immediately without even being able to self-destruct. It happened without any noise.


    Even though they were simply struck by arrows


    Dead mana is a power with death in it. Those monsters disappeared in the presence of overwhelming death.


    Eruhaben''s voice was calm but cold as he spoke into Cale''s mind.


    Hes strong.


    Eruhaben assessed the patriarch''s abilities before looking at Cale.


    Hmm?


    The corners of Cales lips were oddly twitching.


    The cheapskate grumbled in his mind.


    Either way, it is a power that uses dead mana as its foundation. Let''s burn it up.


    Rather than being suppressed by the enemys strength, the cheapskate seemed quite filled with a desire to fight.


    That meant that it was worth trying.


    For some reason, just using a small amount of power in this world releases a significant amount.


    As the cheapskate mentioned, Cale had felt the same thing when he fixed the Wall of Purification.


    If you do it properly and use only the Fire of Destruction without using any other ancient powers


    The Super Rock, who had not said anything for a bit, finished the sentence.


    It''s worth trying.


    Is that so?


    Cale knew very well that this was not the full extent of the patriarch''s power. However, he could at least fathom how strong this person was.


    Lets learn some more first.


    About this world, the ck Bloods household And the Imperial family.


    Our esteemed candidates may return now. I will take responsibility and take care of things here.


    The patriarch gently told them to leave and Cale''s group returned to Pce Neen without saying anything else.


    The celebration was unable to continue now.


    * * *


    Pce Nine.


    Hyung-nim.


    Heni Wishrop. Gather all the information you can about that person.


    Zero''s subordinate made sure that nobody was in the room and approached him to stealthily whisper.


    Should I deliver the information outside as well?


    Go ahead.


    Zero nodded his head and looked at his subordinate with a cold gaze.


    And watch your mouth.


    Yes, hyung-nim.


    Zero opened the window while watching his subordinate depart.


    The celebration had fizzled out and the neen pces all had their lights on.


    Hmph. I guess everybody will be busy.


    Zero smirked.


    Tap.


    He closed the open window.


    He had no reason to show himself to hispetitors.


    A few momentster


    Human! There were a total of Eleven people who stealthily went out of the pces! Pce Nine, Pce One, Pce Two


    Raon shared all of the information he gathered while flying up in the air to Cale.


    As it got close to midnight


    Chhh-


    A hawk cut through the darkness and entered Cale''s bedroom.


    The ck Hawk made eye contact with Cale and his red eyes squinted as he asked.


    Cale, don''t you want to hear about the Imperial Pce''s wall incident?


    Information from both outside and inside was being delivered to Cale''s hands.


    Naturally, he was sharing that information with his friends.


    Cale-nim, what do you n on doing?


    Cale looked down at the luxurious parchment in his hand after hearing Choi Han''s question.


    Due to the unexpected incident, we must deliver the contents of the test this way.


    Pce Neen''s Chief of Staffs voice echoed in his ear.


    < First test: harmony. >


    Courage, harmony, and determination. The first of the three tests was harmony.


    < The task given for the harmony test will require teams to solve a problem. >


    Plop.


    Mary handed a small note to Cale.


    It was a note that was stealthily delivered to Pce Neen.


    < Come under me. >


    Cale looked at Mary as he asked.


    You said that the Fourth Imperial Princes attendant sent it?


    Yes, young master-nim.


    What do you want to do?


    "This person is funny.


    Cale nodded his head while looking at Marys reaction.


    The Fourth Imperial Prince is not even an opponent for Mary.


    Cale asked.


    Who else contacted you?


    Multiple ces had stealthily contacted Pce Neen since the content of the test was delivered.


    They had no choice.


    < Each team will consist of three candidates and their helpers and everybody will be going to the western edge vige of the Empire. >


    Edge vige.


    It was not a name for a specific ce.


    The Pope had told Cales group about edge viges.


    All of thends in this world are being eroded by dead mana.


    The human territory that is the boundary is usually called an edge vige.


    It is quite dangerous because of mutant monsters, animals, and dead mana, but it is also somewhere that humanity must defend.


    Eruhaben started to speak.


    It looks like it will be quite dangerous from the start.


    So the candidates probably want to make teams with strong people.


    That''s right. They need to survive through it after all.


    The cheapskate kept talking to Cale ever since he confirmed the information about the test.


    Lets burn up all of the dead mana, hmm? We will purify it! Purification!


    Cale just ignored him and started to think about the eighteen people that the church sent information about through Sui Khan. It was the information about the rest of the candidates other than Mary.


    Tomorrow morning, the candidates would all head to the edge vige.


    * * *


    The sun was up in the sky.


    In the center of the Garden of the Stars The Chief of Staff started to speak to the candidates in this beautiful garden.


    In the next hour Please select your teams and submit your list.


    Trantor''s Comments


    I wonder who Mary will team with.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 21: Who are you guys? (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 21: Who are you guys? (1)


    The first test to select the heir for the position of Emperor.


    In this test focused on harmony, three candidates form a team toplete their assigned mission.


    In the next hour Please select your teams and submit your list.


    Nobody seemed to move despite the Chief of Staff no longer talking.


    They were warily looking around or


    They are being choosy.


    Cale smiled a bit while looking at the First Imperial Prince and the Second Imperial Princess.


    It was unexpected.


    The Second Imperial Princess, who had approached Mary during the opening celebration, did not contact Mary to work together.


    Neither did the First Imperial Prince.


    Cales group was disappointed that they could not be in the same team as the First Imperial Prince.


    Human, thats disappointing! We could have learned about that confusing Dragon!


    We could have learned about the first youngdy of the ck Bloods as well.


    I am curious about the First Imperial Prince''s abilities, young master-nim.


    Cale had asked Mary, who stated her curiosity about the First Imperial Prince''s abilities.


    Who do you want to work with?


    For this test


    Mary, I want to do whatever you want.


    Cale wanted to do things as Mary wanted as long as it was not something that would significantly destroy their goal.


    Mary and Cale made eye contact.


    Mary looked into those calm eyes and recalled their conversation fromst night. Cale had asked her who she wanted to team with, and


    Is that okay, young master-nim?


    Mary had asked if it was really okay to do as she wished.


    Shouldnt we follow the will of our liege?


    The moment Cale made a rare joke to jovially respond to her Mary was able to smile along with Cale.


    My will.


    Mary thought about what she wanted.


    She wanted to work together with other necromancers andpete with them.


    That was her will but she had a desire that was more important than anything else.


    I saw it.


    Mary had seen the burnt remains of the Duke''s House of Orsena and the destroyed King''s Pce. She had also seen the casualties and the ufortable citizens of the Roan Kingdom.


    The Roan Kingdom was another hometown for her.


    The Hunters. We need to learn about them, react, and fight them.


    That was Marys top desire.


    Of course, there was another desire that was almost at the same level as that one.


    Help and protect my friends.


    On, Hong, and Raon. Cale and the others Mary wanted to help her friends.


    The thing we need the most right now-


    Mary recalled the information about the candidates Cale had exined.


    What would you like to do, my liege?


    Mary responded to Cale, who asked her as if he was a proper loyal subordinate.


    Ive made up my mind.


    Mary started to walk. She was the first candidate to move.


    Many gazes seemed to find this to be unexpected.


    People already knew about Marys background so they expected her to make her subordinate move since she was a royal.


    Mary stopped walking.


    Human! Marys choice is interesting!


    Raon''s voice echoed in Cales mind and the person in front of Mary smirked.


    Hooooo. Are you going toe under me?


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi.


    He was the first team member Mary had chosen.


    No.


    Mary shook her head and answered with ease.


    I am not under anybody.


    What?


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi''s eyebrow rose a bit and he showed his annoyance, but Marys eyes were calm as she looked at him.


    You are not under anybody either.


    Noi''s eyes filled with an odd gaze after hearing what Mary had to say. Mary did not notice it as she continued to say what was on her mind.


    You seem strong and wise. I want to work with you. What do you think?


    Her mechanical voice made it sound even more trustworthy.


    Hmph.


    The Fourth Imperial Prince snorted but did not deny it.


    Cale''s eyes were sharp as he watched them.


    I thought he was the typical trashy member of the Imperial family, but


    The Fourth Imperial Prince had been the first to receive information and his reaction had been quite rational when the explosions happened at the pce yesterday.


    He''s different from how he seems on the outside.


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi was not as he seemed.


    He was a bit calmer and a bit more collected.


    I understand Marys thought now.


    Cale was able to understand what Mary was thinking based on her decision.


    It would be easy for us to gather information if we are with the First Imperial Prince, but The First Imperial Prince does not wish to be with us.


    That was why, even though he seemed a bit wonky


    The Fourth Imperial Prince was the first to contact us about working together and is likely to have quite a bit of information about the Imperial Pce.


    Furthermore, the Fourth Imperial Prince was likely to have the same backings as the First Imperial Prince as they were biological brothers.


    There should be many chances to gather information if we are with the Fourth Imperial Prince.


    Cale started to smirk.


    What is up with that punk?


    Heni Wishrop. Fourth Imperial Prince Noi, who had been looking at this girl who was a rising star candidate for the position of Imperial Crown Prince, frowned while looking at the subordinate who was looking at her with an extremely satisfied look on his face.


    Why does he have such a look on his face when he looks even younger than she does?


    Heni Wishrop.


    There was almost no information about her. However, he thought that it waspletely understandable.


    Shes the royal of a perished kingdom.


    She probably lived a difficult life because her family was one that did not escape to another kingdom and chose to protect theirnd until the end.


    Furthermore, she probably lived a quiet life because even though her kingdom perished, the fact that she is of royal blood would cause a lot of interest from others and they might threaten her life.


    But there is too little information about her.


    There was not much information regarding Heni Wishrop''s three subordinates as well.


    They all had brown hair and green eyes.


    They seemed like brothers but the facial features visible under the masks seemed a bit different.


    One looks like a swordsman.


    There was one guy with a sword around his waist. Then there was one guy who had his arms crossed and was leisurely looking around.


    Finally, that punk who was smiling with satisfaction toward Heni Wishrop just now


    Why did this punk have a ck hawk on his shoulder?


    This guy hade with a ck hawk on his shoulder earlier.


    Of course, that hawk flew away earlier, potentially because its master had sent it away.


    I need to look into it.


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi still thought that First Imperial Prince Sanders was the strongest candidate.


    However, he had subconsciously contacted Pce 19 for her to be on his side the moment he saw the white bone dragon.


    Thats not a real dragon but a dragon made by a necromancer


    Noi could not forget the moment he saw the dragon flying up into the sky from the celebration pce.


    The world was said to have started to perish from the moment the dragons disappeared.


    However, a human, a necromancer, had made such a dragon out of bones.


    Nheless, that dragon had held a significant aura.


    Hmph.


    Noi did his best to ignore the back of his neck going numb and snorted before looking at Mary to ask in a grumbling voice.


    And the other team member?


    Do you have anybody in mind?


    I have no interest in dregs.


    Wow.


    Cale gasped in admiration after hearing what Fourth Imperial Prince Noi said as he raised his head.


    He realized something at the same time.


    The punk who had been ring at Mary at the beginning for speaking informally to him had now epted it and did not include Mary when he was talking about the dregs.


    Then can I choose someone?


    "Do as you please.


    Noi answered as if he was annoyed and just wanted her to do as she pleased, but Cale realized that he was attentively watching Marys actions.


    However, Cale didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Human, Mary is heading that way!


    He simply followed behind Mary.


    Alright, now that she has figured out a way to get information from the Imperial Pce side, where will she choose next?


    Cale found it unexpectedly entertaining to watch Marys actions.


    As expected.


    The reason was simple.


    Our thoughts are in sync.


    Marys decision was simr to Cales.


    Me?


    The candidate in Pce 9 Zero''s eyes opened wide as he pointed at himself.


    He couldn''t hide his shock after seeing Mary standing in front of me.


    Really, me?


    Yes. I want to team with you.


    Hooooo. Will his Royal Highness be of the same mindset?


    Zero looked toward Noi who answered as if he found the question to be ridiculous.


    "Do whatever you want. Just dont get in my way.


    Noi still responded as if he was a punk but his inner thoughts were a bit different.


    That was unexpected.


    Zero, the man with mercenary origins. He was probably the candidate with the least amount of information avable after Heni Wishrop. Of course, Zero''s origins and current personal information were clear, but


    The middle is missing. The middle.


    There was about ten years of information about Zero missing.


    It was as if he had disappeared from this world and then reappeared.


    Heni Wishrop chose someone like that as a team member?


    There was only one reason for it.


    Zero. No matter what his identity is, she probably thinks that she can handle him.


    As the Fourth Imperial Prince''s gaze sank lower as he observed Mary


    Oh, great, then lets work together! I''m quite talented. I wont get in your way! Hahahaha!


    Zeroughed out loud before shaking Marys hand.


    However, his mind was quiteplicated as well.


    Why did she choose me?


    Is it because we worked together a little bit yesterday to take care of the ck mud monsters?


    But that can''t be it since she didn''t choose the Second Imperial Princess?


    As Zero''s question was about to get bigger


    "You sent the most people to our side so I thought you wanted to work with me the most.


    The corners of Zero''s lips stiffened a bit at Marys calmment.


    Zero did indeed send a lot of people to Pce 19.


    But he had sent them stealthily.


    He told them to gather information.


    Wow.


    Shes saying that to my face?


    What is she plotting?


    Zero looked into Marys eyes and realized something at that moment.


    She''s no joke.


    Marys eyes were transparent and clear.


    She can say such things and act like this with such eyes?


    The First Imperial Prince is not the only one for me to pay attention to.


    Zero thought about his reason for entering the Imperial Pce and let go of Marys hand.


    Wow! I like our team so much!


    He smiled brightly and walked over to the Fourth Imperial Prince''s side with his sighing helpers. Marys group followed behind them as well and their whole team gathered as one.


    Cale made eye contact with Mary for a moment and nodded his head.


    Mary was relieved after seeing his calm demeanor and recalled some information she had heard from Sui Khan earlier that morning. Cale and the others had all heard it together.


    I found the people Raon mentioned.


    Raon had identified all of the people who had left the Garden of the Stars yesterday after the pce explosion and monster attack.


    Sui Khan and the church sought out information on the people who left the Imperial Pce during that time.


    Most went to information guilds or the factions of the respective candidates. However, there was just one person who I could not track down.


    Sui Khan had an odd smile on his face at that time.


    The team leader lost track of someone?


    Mary saw Cale finding that to be odd and waited for what Sui Khan had to say.


    Pce 9. I couldnt track down Zero''s subordinate.


    Why couldnt you follow him?


    He left the capital.


    Sui Khan added on.


    Stealthily and on his own.


    Basically, he did not use proper means to go through the city gates but stealthily over the city walls to leave the capital.


    Okay then, lets do our best? Hahahaha!


    Mary turned her gaze after seeing Zeroughing out loud.


    The Chief of Staff opened his mouth.


    It looks like most of the teams have been formed.


    He raised his hand.


    We will now move to the western edge vige.


    There was a scroll with a teleportation magic circle inscribed on it in his hand.


    You can use the teleportation magic circle to head toward the assigned location.


    Cale heard Raons voice in his mind.


    Human, you just need me to use magic when you rip the scroll?


    Cale''s group had already learned the coordinates of where they were headed.


    After Raon, Cale heard Eruhabens voice in his mind.


    We cant use a magic circle scroll given to us by the enemy. I will just pretend to use it.


    The Chief of Staff continued to speak.


    Each candidate can teleport separately to start.


    They seemed to be teleporting by candidate because each team teleporting together would be arge-scale teleportation.


    Chhhhhhhhh-!


    A ck bird flew over andnded on Cale''s shoulder. The corners of Sui Khan''s eyes tiredly curled down once he made eye contact with Cale.


    Cale heard the Chief of Staff''s voice at that moment.


    The Chief of Staffs voice was still calm.


    I pray that nobody dies during this first test.


    The Chief of Staff said that while smiling.


    And that day, the entire capital was informed that the first test of harmony was started to select the Imperial Crown Prince.


    * * *


    Its huge.


    Precinct 9 of the edge vige.


    There were a total of ten precincts following the western border of the Empire and Precinct 9 was asrge as a noble''s territory.


    It was thergest of the ten precincts.


    A rain cloud of dead mana ising in! All members evacuate to the shelter!


    Lock the doors!


    Move the residents home!


    It would also not be weird if thisnd would be eroded by dead mana and destroyed at any moment.


    Furthermore, this was the edge vige on the west side of the Empire that was closest to the capital.


    Human, that-, that is amazing!


    Cale was on the top floor of the central castle of Precinct 9, the former Lords Castle, as he looked toward therge wall to the west.


    Furthermore, he saw beyond the wall


    And the ck rain cloud that was heading over.


    Shit, we dont even have time for greetings! Cast the shield along the entire precinct immediately!


    The Margrave in charge of Precinct 9 left the neen candidates and ran out.


    Please wear the masks!


    The dead clouds do notst over thirty minutes so we will escort you at that time! Please follow our guide until then!


    The aides quickly approached and handed the candidates and their helpers some masks while the employees of the castle urgently closed and locked all of the windows.


    This was a regr routine for those who lived in a ce that feared dead mana.


    Cale.


    Cale heard the cheapskates voice as he looked out the closed ss window.


    Plop. Plop.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    ck rain was falling from the ck rain clouds as gusts of wind blew across.


    However, the rain did not manage tond in Precinct 9.


    A ck half-transparent shield was cast over the entire precinct.


    Around 100 ck mages had cast the shield together.


    Wow.


    Cale quietly observed the ck rain cloud, the dead cloud as they called it, while Zero gasped in admiration.


    He heard the cheapskate''s voice in his mind.


    That rain cloud looks like itllpletely disappear if you send a small fiery thunderbolt at it, doesnt it?


    I know, right?


    Cale had been having a simr thought.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Zero so sus.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 22: Who are you guys? (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 22: Who are you guys? (2)


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The ck rain was as thick as the unexpected rainfall in the middle of summer.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    It also brought gusts of wind with it.


    The edge precinct ck mages truly are skilled~


    Cale turned his head after hearing the melodious mumbling.


    Hes smiling?


    The mercenary with disheveled hair was smiling while looking out the window. That made Cale think about his suspicions.


    Is this bastard really a member of the Agents of Destruction?


    There were not many reasons to send a subordinate out of the capital no matter how many times Cale thought about it.


    Hmm?


    Cale turned toward the Fourth Imperial Prince who was standing past Zero.


    As expected, the trash demeanor is just an act.


    The Fourth Imperial Prince, who was looking out the window with quite a serious gaze, had both of his fists clenched. It was only for an instant, but he even cursed under his breath as if he was holding back his anger.


    Human! Will our team be okay? One was smiling like a fool before turning serious while the other was angry but suddenly chuckles and pretends tough!


    As Raon mentioned, the two candidates had quickly hid their emotions.


    The two of their emotions aren''t the issue right now.


    Cale looked away from the two of them and looked outside.


    Swooooooosh-


    The ck rain mixed with the wind and turned into something like a small storm.


    And that storm-


    Baaaaaang!


    mmed into the shield.


    Crack.


    A portion of the shield broke.


    "Will this be okay?!


    One of the candidates became shocked and almost shouted to an aide to ask.


    One of the aides stepped forward.


    That person is the one who was speaking to the Margrave.


    Cale recalled that this was thest aide to speak to the Margrave before the Margrave left.


    Please dont worry. There are over one hundred ck mages in Precinct 9. In addition, they are all at least at the middle-grade level.


    The aides face was stiff despite telling them not to worry.


    This level of rain cloud is not enough to destroy it.


    The candidate who asked the question seemed a bit relieved after hearing the aides confident remarks, but Cale had a thought after hearing the answer.


    What if it gets past this level of rain cloud?


    Then what happens?


    Will the shield break?


    Cale heard someone who had the same question as himself.


    Are there instances where it gets worse than this level of rain cloud?


    It was the Second Imperial Princess.


    Hmm.


    The Second Imperial Princess had formed a team with two candidates who did not stand out much.


    The team is set up so that the Second Imperial Princess would shine the most if they do their mission well.


    The aide closed her mouth for a moment at the Second Imperial Princess as Cale quickly came up with that assessment.


    The rest of the candidates and their subordinates all turned toward her.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    The wind that seemed to be getting worse was mming against the window.


    Thankfully, there was no ck rain hitting the window.


    Currently.


    The aide pushed up her sses a bit as she responded.


    Currently, there are no rain clouds stronger than this.


    It sounds like there will be in the future?


    The aide sighed at the Second Imperial Princess''s scary gaze.


    The rain clouds have slowly gotten stronger since the dead mana rain clouds first appeared, your Royal Highness.


    Mm.


    Someone groaned.


    "And the amount of time in between each instance of rain cloud has been getting shorter.


    Is it impossible to determine the cycle of the rain cloud?


    Yes, your Royal Highness.


    The Second Imperial Princess looked up at the ceiling for a bit before asking.


    What exactly is this rain? I''ve never seen something like this before.


    This was also Cales first time hearing about this.


    This is different from the erosion methods the Church told me about.


    There were multiple methods of dead mana erosion spreading throughout Xiaolen, but there were somemon symptoms.


    The ground slowly turns ck.


    Or liquefied dead mana shoots up from underground in ces where the foundation has lost strength.


    Finally, river water polluted by dead mana flows down and erodes other pieces ofnd.


    Ive never heard of it being through rain clouds.


    The erodednds did have dead mana fog but it was not something that moved.


    The Margrave should be exining this for all of you, but I will give a short exnation because of the current situation.


    The aide walked toward a wall without a window.


    Cale could see a long cloth that resembled a curtain on the wall.


    The aide pulled at the cloth.


    Chhhhhh-


    It''s a map.


    It''s a map of the west?


    The cloth had a map of the western part of the Empire.


    You will be able to see the edge viges of the ten precincts of the west on here.


    They could see the areas of the Empire that had turned ck as well as the current boundary of the Empire.


    "What are the red dots?


    One of the candidates asked.


    Five of the precincts, including precinct 9, had red marks on them.


    They are the regions where the dead mana rain clouds gather.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    The window was still shaking violently.


    Cale recorded the entire map in his mind.


    The rain cloud started in precinct 9 but has started to appear in other precincts as well.


    She looked out the window.


    They could see the shield in the sky pretty well because they were in a high spot in the castle. The half-transparent ck shield was repeatedly breaking and being fixed.


    It was proof that the ck mages were working hard.


    "The first rain cloud appeared half a year ago.


    Plop. Plop.


    The raindrops were slowly decreasing.


    Why did we not know about this when it happened half a year ago?


    The Second Imperial Princess''s voice was louder now.


    Thats true. This is a bit weird.


    Half a year was a pretty long time.


    Cale, the Church didn''t tell you about this either, right?


    Cale slightly nodded his head so that it would not be noticed by others after hearing Eruhaben''s question.


    Something this big happened six months ago but nobody in the Empires capital knows about it.


    Cale turned to look at the aide.


    She was looking at the Second Imperial Princess as she responded.


    We have been reporting the issue to the Imperial Pce on a regr basis, your Royal Highness.


    The Imperial Pce already knows about it?


    Yes maam.


    The Second Imperial Princess looked at the First Imperial Prince and then the Fourth Imperial Prince.


    Cale did the same.


    The First Imperial Prince was still standing there without any expression on his face as if he was an ice sculpture while the Fourth Imperial Prince had his fists clenched and was avoiding the Second Imperial Princess''s gaze.


    Ha!


    The Second Imperial Princess scoffed in disbelief.


    I guess there are a lot of people who knew about it.


    She mumbled before looking back at the aide.


    It would not be weird for the rain clouds to appear anywhere on the Empire.


    Thats right, your Royal Highness. However, the rain clouds thankfully have not left the ten precincts so far and the rain only falls in these areas before disappearing.


    Cale then heard Marys voice.


    Thats odd.


    It is weird as Mary mentioned! Why does it only rain in these precincts before it disappears?


    Zero spoke in a nonchnt voice.


    It sounds like someone is controlling the rain clouds.


    Quite a lot of people heard his voice as he spoke during a silent moment.


    That is why it is the test.


    Cale turned after hearing a voice behind him.


    The Margrave wasing back inside.


    Plop. Plop.


    The ck rain had almost ended and the wind was no longer blowing.


    Cale could see the blue sky that was slightly grey beyond the walls.


    The grey and blue sky The two colors started separate from each other but the blue sky was slowly dyed by the grey color that spread like paint.


    We determined half a year ago that the rain clouds were not a natural phenomenon.


    The Margrave in charge of Precinct 9.


    Margrave Helson was a Marquis of the Empire.


    That is why we sent people multiple times past the wall to investigate the cause but we haven''t gained any useful information.


    Marquis Helson.


    Cale started to recall information about this man he received from the Church.


    Marquis Helson. He loathes politics and is from a Margrave family that has been protecting the western part of the Empire for generations. He has a strong Knights Brigade and his loyalty to the Empire is deep.


    His loyalty was deep not to the Emperor but to the Empire.


    That meant that he would not treat the Imperial family differently.


    Hes a fitting character.


    He was perfect as a test administrator.


    Old priest Durst had sent a letter through the team leader.


    < The current Margrave does not have a family. His only family member, his grandfather the former Marquis, met his death fighting against dead mana. >


    The current Margrave was past his mid-thirties but did not marry despite being a noble.


    < The Margrave didn''t want another family to feel the pain he felt losing his family and is determined to give his life fighting against dead mana. >


    This was said to be known by everybody in the Empire.


    Mm.


    Cale held back a groan after recalling a piece of information.


    < P.S. >


    The old priest had added something as postscript.


    < For reference, the Margrave''s grandfather had a secret rtionship with our Fire of Purification. >


    < He was a hidden believer. >


    The former Margrave was a secret believer.


    < For reference, the current Margrave is aware of that fact as well. >


    < Of course, the Margrave is not a believer. >


    < He is just keeping his grandfather''s secret tightly hidden. >


    Cale had been thinking that the Church had a lot of power despite being called heretics and treated as a cult, but it seemed to be because they had hidden believers all around.


    Human, why are you smiling like that?


    Cale ignored Raonsment and watched as Zero took a step forward.


    Is that our mission?


    The Marquis peeked toward Zero after hearing the loosely asked question and responded.


    Thats right. The five teams with three members and one team with four members will all put finding the source of this dead mana rain cloud as top priority.


    Hooooo. Does that mean the mission is a sess if we simply find the cause?


    Thats right.


    A twisted smile appeared on Zero''s face.


    He asked the Margrave another question.


    "What if we also get rid of the cause? Do we get first ce?


    Pffft.


    The Margrave scoffed.


    I''m sure youll be first ce then.


    The air in the room instantly changed.


    The people who had been anxious because of the rain cloud were now heated up.


    The candidates were looking at each other warily or deep in thought.


    The Marquis calmly spoke again.


    If you dont die, that is.


    The heated air sank cold once again.


    All of the candidates here should be familiar with dead mana. You all have that great and mighty power. However, it will benefit you to remember this.


    The Marquis pointed out the window.


    His finger was pointing past the wall.


    The deadnd is not somewhere you can survive through just because you are familiar with dead mana.


    A thick smile appeared on the Marquis face.


    Remember that if you wish to survive.


    Boom.


    The Marquis stomped his foot.


    All aides guide your respective candidates to their lodgings! You will be given areas to strategize with your teams and all necessary information will be delivered to you!


    Cale''s eyes clouded over as he looked at the aide heading over toward them.


    The aide who had stepped up was approaching them.


    Nice to meet you, everyone. My name is Eaen and I am the top aide.


    The Fourth Imperial Prince opened his mouth.


    Who determined the aides for the teams?


    The Marquis-nim did so, candidate-nim.


    Cale looked up toward the Marquis.


    It was only for an instant.


    The Marquis was silently looking at Mary but turned away after noticing Cales gaze.


    Human! That Margrave was looking at Mary with such a fierce gaze until he turned his head!


    The Margrave opened his mouth once again.


    Your mission will start tomorrow! You will have one week!


    The Marquis seemed more like a soldier or a knight than a noble.


    Furthermore, he treated all of the candidates equally as if they were his subordinates who needed toplete the mission.


    You are dismissed!


    He left the area first without any hesitation.


    Wow. They couldnt even find any clue in half a year and they want us to take care of it in a week.


    Zero shrugged his shoulders in disbelief.


    Hyung-nim, this is impossible!


    "Seriously. Haaa, this is going to be rough.


    His subordinates grumbled as well.


    Tsk.


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi looked at them as if they were foolish before giving the top aide, Eaen, an order.


    To our lodging.


    Yes, candidate-nim.


    It was at that moment.


    Clunk!


    The Fourth Imperial Prince turned his gaze and then scowled.


    What the hell?


    Cale opened the window.


    Haha-


    He then awkwardlyughed as if he was embarrassed.


    Our Sui was feeling frustrated.


    A ck wing pped Cale''s cheek asking what he was talking about, but Cale just ignored it. He then motioned with his eyes toward the open window.


    Sui, you were feeling frustrated being stuck inside, werent you? Go out and y!


    Haaaa.


    The bird''s body moved up and down as if it was sighing before itnded on the window ledge.


    Human! Should I go out with Sui Khan as well? I''m concerned because Sui Khan is so skinny!


    Cale simply ignored Raon''sment.


    Sui Khan looked at Cale, Eruhaben, Choi Han, and then Mary before looking back at Cale and heading out of the window and into the sky.


    Cale watched Sui Khan leave and hoped internally.


    Team leader, pleasee back with some information.


    Sui Khan would know to go gather information even without being told to do so.


    Eruhaben shook his head while watching Sui Khan leave but Cale didnt care.


    Tsk!


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi clicked his tongue even louder before walking toward the door.


    Ah. Please let me escort you right away!


    Eaen flinched before moving in front of Noi and leading the group.


    Zero and his subordinates followed behind as well.


    Should we go?


    Mary asked and Cale nodded his head.


    Choi Han led the way and the others followed.


    However, Cale remained in the back to look around at the remaining people.


    The First Imperial Prince.


    He was with the individual whom they were confused about being a dragon, the first youngdy of the ck Bloods household, and a robed individual. His team members seemed to have already left.


    Hmm.


    The First Imperial Prince and Fourth Imperial Prince seemed to have information about these rain clouds.


    Would they know the reason behind them as well?


    If that was the case, this test was catered for the First Imperial Prince.


    It was a test to make him the Emperor.


    There''s quite a lot of potential for that being the case.


    Of course, he didnt think that the Margrave informed the First Imperial Prince in advance of the cause of the rain clouds. That would be a rash judgment.


    It is more likely that this rain cloud is connected to the Hunters of the ck Bloods household and they informed the First Imperial Prince about the answer.


    But that could also be wrong.


    Cale left a lot of room for other potential answers.


    This was a world he did not know.


    Human, are you not going? Choi Han keeps looking back!


    Cale heard Raon''s voice but he motioned to Choi Han with his hand to keep going and did not move.


    Mm.


    The ck haired woman who could be a Dragon looked toward Cale for a moment before frowning and looking away.


    That was understandable.


    Human! Why is sheing this way?


    Click. Click.


    The Second Imperial Princess was walking toward Cale.


    She had quite the vicious look on her face as she did so.


    Whats wrong with her?


    However, the Second Imperial Princess did not stop in front of Cale and just walked past him.


    Dont work with the puppets.


    She slowly walked past Cale as she said that.


    Tell that to your master.


    Cale looked at the Second Imperial Princess as she walked past him. She was looking forward.


    She did not even nce at Cale.


    Puppets do not have their own will. Of course, the young puppet seems like he is trying to run away.


    The Second Imperial Princess stopped talking and slightly turned her head to look at Cale.


    Heni Wishrop. It was a subconscious movement because she didnt know whether the man who seemed to be her Chief Advisor would have understood her.


    Mm!


    She could see that the man, whose face was covered except his mouth, had a thick smile on his face.


    I will keep that in mind.


    He had a picturesque smile on his face as he said that before walking toward Heni Wishrop.


    The Second Imperial Princess quietly watched him.


    Human! Both the Second Imperial Princess and the First Imperial Prince are looking at us!


    Of course, Cale didnt care much about their gazes.


    The conclusion is simple.


    He had this thought while listening to the Second Imperial Princess''sments.


    This ce.


    Both this world and this test


    Is a mess.


    That was why the answer was simple.


    We just need to do what we need to do.


    They would just simply get rid of the things that get in their way as they did that.


    Cale looked out the window.


    Beyond therge and thick wall


    Cale, it looked like it would be easy to destroy the rain cloud. Dont you think that we would be able to easily destroy the reason behind it as well?


    The Fire of Destruction. The cheapskate revealed confidence once again. He was being so chatty and loud but Cale could not ignore him.


    I meane on; I''m a human that even the World Tree feared!


    He had every reason to be that confident.


    * * *


    The next day, the first day of the test.


    Nice to meet you. Heni Wishrop.


    Nice to meet you as well.


    The Second Imperial Princess was standing in front of the door heading out of the wall and looking at the people approaching it.


    Are you going out to investigate?


    Yes.


    Heni Wishrop. The First Imperial Prince was also approaching the door behind her.


    Mary spoke as inly as usual.


    I am going to go investigate past the wall.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Mary got a stalker.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 23: Who are you guys? (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 23: Who are you guys? (3)


    The Second Imperial Princess saw that the two of them hade alone unlike her, who hade with her team members, and started to speak.


    But why are you alone?


    She was asking Mary, but it was also directed at the First Imperial Prince.


    .


    First Imperial Prince Sanders didn''t even look at the Second Imperial Princess and observed the wall.


    Man, he really doesnt seem human.


    The Second Imperial Princess kept thosements to herself. She heard Heni Wishrop''s stiff voice.


    "We decided to all investigate separately.


    Neither Team 6 members, Fourth Imperial Prince Noi nor mercenary Zero, could not be seen.


    Isnt this supposed to be a team mission?


    It would be good to do it together, but


    The Second Imperial Princess and her team members saw the clear look on Marys spider-web-filled face.


    Heni Wishrop, the woman with clear eyes, continued to speak.


    It would be good to do it together, but Team 6 has already


    It has already turned into a mess.


    Mary told the truth without any reservation.


    Uhh


    Mary heard a shocked candidates voice behind her back.


    The First Imperial Prince was looking at Heni Wishrop''s back instead of the wall now. His gaze was showing his shock.


    The Second Imperial Princess felt the same way.


    A mess?


    Yes. It is total chaos.


    The Second Imperial Princess wondered if this was a form of smoke screen for a moment. However, the neenth candidate in front of her seemed quite honest for it to be something like that.


    And Mary was telling the truth.


    Last night The candidates of Team 6 got settled in their respective lodgings and gathered in their strategy room.


    Fourth Imperial Prince had said the following.


    You just need to do as I tell you. So, follow my orders.


    No thanks?


    Noi and Zero One was looking down at the other and the other was smiling brightly as their confrontation continued.


    It had continued for one hour.


    Mary, who had shown up without Cale, sat and watched the two of them for an hour before finally speaking.


    We will gather information separately tomorrow and meet in the afternoon to determine each person''s role based on the information brought back. I think it would be a good idea to listen to the orders of the person who brings the most beneficial information.


    Hmph.


    Sounds good!


    Both of them agreed with her method.


    Looks like we will just be wasting a day. It would be good if you just listened to me.


    Oh my, our esteemed Imperial Prince is sooooo slick of a talker. Hahaha!


    You little bastard!


    Oh no, I better get to work!


    Both of them left the room after the conclusion was made while Mary remained in the room to contemte whether the two of them had a good or bad rtionship.


    Eruhaben, who had been the only one toe with her, looked at her with an odd gaze.


    What is it?


    Mary asked, sounding as if she was speaking to her subordinate, just to be safe.


    Its nothing, my liege. You just reminded me of someone I know very well.


    I tried to copy them.


    She tried to mix Cale and Alberu together and copy the result.


    That was wonderful, my liege.


    Mary had to hold herself back from smiling as she thought about the satisfied look on Eruhaben''s face yesterday.


    .


    The Second Imperial Princess and her team members looked at the happy-looking Mary as if she was weird.


    Does she prefer to work alone? Is it a good thing for the team to have no harmony at all?


    Second Imperial Princess Olivia could not fathom what was going on.


    Sanders is looking at her as if she is weird too.


    Olivia had never seen the First Imperial Prince looking at anybody like this.


    Hello everyone.


    A knight walked over with a group of knights at that moment.


    Are you all here to go outside the wall?


    The knight in front was a Dark Elf.


    We are.


    The knight picked up a document and checked the list after hearing Olivia''s response.


    Mm, candidate 1 All the way down to candidate 19. It looks like everybody who has requested it is here.


    Marys eyes turned toward therge door behind the Dark Elf knight.


    The door was smallpared to the wall, but the iron gate that was close to seven meters tall seemed quite thick and heavy. It looked as if nothing could break it.


    Mary, you need to go out and pretend to investigate alone during the day. Do you think that it is possible?


    She recalled what Cale had said.


    We can''t show our powers right now. That is why we n on going out to investigate at night while avoiding all the gazes.


    The official investigation would happen in the middle of the night, not by going out the front door, but by stealthily going over the wall.


    Of course, Eruhaben-nim will be waiting close to the wall. Eruhaben-nim will immediately head to you if you send an emergency signal. Of course, I will be going as well.


    Eruhaben had handed Mary a small orb this morning. Eruhaben would head to her location immediately if she broke the orb.


    Mary, will you be okay?


    Choi Han, who had been by Cale''s side, asked with concern.


    Mary addressed the whole group who seemed worried.


    I will go out as if I am going on a walk.


    Good n, little Mary! Dont struggle on your own!


    The corners of Marys lips curled up.


    Are you looking forward to it?


    "Excuse me?


    Mary turned her head after hearing a voice. First Imperial Prince Sanders was standing next to her, looking at her with deeply sunken eyes.


    Why is he acting like this?


    Mary found the First Imperial Prince to be weird but decided to talk to him.


    She had met the First Imperial Prince outside the doors of the Lords Castle when she was leaving.


    Sanders had followed behind her and the two of them had arrived here without saying anything to each other at all. Mary had only learned about Sanders going out to investigate because of Second Imperial Princess Olivia.


    You have a look of anticipation in your eyes despite the possibility of death.


    Sanders looked away from Mary as he nonchntlymented.


    It looks like you are not afraid of death.


    One of the Second Imperial Princess''s team membersmented in a mocking tone.


    "She probably doesn''t know the dangers of outside. Do you think that a royal would ever have been outside? She probably gained her strength through the dead mana someone gave her.


    Mary turned toward the person.


    Was he the twelfth candidate?


    Mary stared at him, trying to figure out who he was. The candidate looked away after seeing her gaze while Olivia smiled awkwardly and got in between the two of them.


    I''m sorry.


    Mary tilted her head to the side.


    Is there anything to be sorry about?


    Is that so?


    Mary continued to speak while Olivia smiled bitterly.


    I have been outside.


    The Church of the Fire of Purification existed in the middle of the erodednd beyond the walls that they called outside.


    That ce had the Wall of Purification that was preventing the temple from being polluted, but Mary had seen how it was beyond the wall.


    Furthermore, she had seen the bursting liquefied dead mana and the ck fog.


    It is dangerous outside.


    It was dangerous.


    For her friends that is.


    Honestly speaking, Mary didn''t want to take her friends when they went out to investigate at night either.


    However, Mary decided to follow Cales n.


    The reason was simple.


    It is something that needs to be done even if it is dangerous.


    Mary was a necromancer.


    Her home was the Underground City beneath the desert.


    She had seen and heard people dying from consuming the dead mana from the desert.


    Cale-nim.


    Choi Han had asked Calest night.


    Beyond the scope of the test, are you nning on taking care of the source of the rain cloud if we find it?


    Yeah. Of course.


    There had been no hesitation in Cales response.


    There were many reasons, whether it was to hinder the ck Bloods household or to increase their influence in the Imperial Pce, but


    How can I just let that be?


    Mary agreed with Cale''s nonchntment.


    Thats right. It is something that needs to be done even if it is dangerous.


    The Dark Elf knight did something to the door the moment the Second Imperial Princess agreed with Mary.


    Boom-!


    There was a loud noise before therge iron gate slowly started to open.


    Screeeeech-


    There was an ufortable screeching noise before the door opened just enough for one person to walk past.


    Swoooooooosh-


    They could hear the wind.


    There is a shield in the area right outside the gate. However, it is just the ck ground once you get past the shield. The density of dead mana in the air is thick and mutant monsters and mutant nts will appear the farther you get from the wall. Please keep that in mind.


    Mary walked out the gate.


    There was a ck shield the size of the gate.


    This shield was the thing keeping the dead mana fog from entering through the gate.


    Its dark.


    The grey sky and the dead mana fog made it feel like night despite being morning.


    "There are all sorts of unexpected climate issues as well, so please be careful.


    Boom-


    The knight closed the gate.


    I will be stationed inside the shield, so please feel free to return at any moment.


    He then added.


    You are allowed a maximum of six hours of investigation at a time. We will withdraw if you do note back in that time and whether it is myself or another knight, someone will be here between nine and ten in the morning to guard the gate.


    The meaning behind this was simple.


    Even if you don''t manage toe back today, we will be here every morning, soe back.


    This will continue for the duration of the test, but it will stop after that.


    The test was taking ce for a week.


    They would not wait any longer for anybody who did not manage to return by the end.


    They would simply presume that you had died.


    Now then, I pray for your return.


    The knight bowed respectfully.


    Olivia quietly looked at the knight.


    Its my first time outside.


    Olivia, as a member of the Imperial family, had seen the outside many times but had never been out there before.


    I''m sure that it is different for Sanders.


    The House of Huayans. Sanders, who was close to the daughter of the Emperors instructor, must have been outside.


    Noi probably has too.


    Olivia thought that it was possible that she was the one who had been the nt growing in a greenhouse.


    I still need to remain alert.


    Olivia looked toward her team members who were waiting for her orders. There were Dark Elves and ck mages with them in addition to the candidates.


    They needed to be individuals experienced with dead mana in order to see outside.


    Heni Wishrop''s subordinates seemed like regr people.


    Olivia quickly got rid of the thought that suddenly popped into her mind. That was not important right now.


    Then I''ll be heading out.


    One person took a step into the area outside the shield that was filled with ck fog.


    Heni Wishrop!


    She had put her hood on and walked out without any hesitation.


    Itll be dangerous to go around alone.


    Olivia watched as Sanders talked to Mary again.


    Sanders doing something like this was quite unfamiliar but did not seem weird.


    Sanders probably sees her as his onlypetition. Heni Wishrop is strong.


    I''m fine.


    Strong enough to say that she was fine.


    .


    Sanders headed outside the shield as well instead of responding. He then followed behind Mary.


    Your Royal Highness?


    We should head out as well. Everybody packed properly, right?


    Yes, maam!


    Of course.


    Olivias team headed outside the shield as well.


    Mary did not look back.


    Mary. I''ll be here in the shield as well. Don''t go too far and just take a walk near the wall.


    Eruhaben was waiting for her and watching her from inside the shield.


    She didnt have anything to worry about to look back towards.


    However, Mary did have something on her mind.


    Is the young master-nim able to contact the crown prince-nim?


    Cale had said that he would remain in the lodging to contact the Roan Kingdom today.


    * * *


    Fuck.


    Cale was frowning at that moment.


    He was tapping on the table looking quite annoyed.


    The God of Death is always like this. Tsk.


    He even clicked his tongue.


    He sucks at work.


    Sui Khan was next to him in his little boy form drinking tea while agreeing with Cale.


    Hey Sui Khan, here, eat this bread!


    Thanks, Raon.


    Sui Khan petted Raons head while Raon chuckled and filled his mouth with bread.


    Hmm.


    Choi Han looked at the mirror Cale had ced on the table and mumbled.


    Optimizing?


    Choi Han asked Cale and Sui Khan.


    "What does optimizing mean?


    Ha.


    Cale let out a deep sigh.


    The divine item that the God of Death had given him had carried on the abilities of the cintamani.


    < Currently downloading the abilities of the cintamani. >


    < Developingmunication routes between the dimensions that the owner of the divine item has visited... >


    He had seen those messages as well.


    The loading time had been 24 hours.


    However, a new message appeared once the loading time had ended.


    < Optimizing... >


    Sui Khan peeked warily at Cale before speaking.


    At least it is at 98 percent now.


    Yes, only two percent was left.


    Cale looked away from the mirror and up at the ceiling.


    Team leader.


    Yes?


    Did you locate the Margrave''s room?


    He seems to be using the room right next to the fifth-floor central advisors office as his bedroom.


    I see.


    Are you nning on chatting with him?


    The corners of Cales lips twisted up.


    Of course. Shouldnt I have a deep conversation with him at least once soon?


    Thats great. Deep conversations are great.


    Raon, who was watching Sui Khan, quickly started to speak.


    Hey Sui Khan! Its weird seeing you smiling like that! It makes me feel oddly tired but anxious!


    Sui Khan petted Raon''s smooth back.


    Riiiiiiiing-!


    They heard a cheerful ringing at that moment.


    Cale looked down at the divine item.


    < ver. 1.01 updateplete >


    A picture of the cintamani appeared on the screen.


    It was ced next to the invitation.


    This must be it.


    Choi Han sounded a bit excited as he said that and Cale touched the cintamani on the screen without any hesitation.


    < Individuals from connection routes of dimensions visited >


    < 1. Lee Soo Hyuk >


    < 2. Alberu Crossman >


    <...Updating other individuals... >


    < Please wait a moment! You will soon be connected to all worlds you have visited! >


    Its me?


    Sui Khan chuckled while pointing to number one and Cale chuckled back at his mischievousment before moving his finger to touch the screen again.


    There was no need to wait for the update to finish.


    < Attempting to contact Alberu Crossman. >


    The most urgent thing right now was to contact the Roan Kingdom.


    Ringringring- ringringring- ringringringringringringring


    Human, this music is nice! Hmm?


    The excited Raons eyes opened wide.


    Cale leaned against the back of the chair.


    Paaaat-!


    A screen appeared on top of the mirror on the table.


    Its the same as a videomunication device screen.


    He had a pretty good idea as to how the call would go through.


    The crown princes bedroom slowly started to appear on the screen.


    Its been a while, young master-nim.


    Hmm?


    Cale flinched.


    It looks like youve lost some weight while I havent seen you.


    Ron had quite a benign smile on his face while looking at Cale.


    Uhh-


    It was shocking that Ron had suddenly appeared, but the two people visible on the screen


    Ron and Alberu


    Cale subconsciously started speaking after looking at the two of them.


    Why are you hurt?


    They were both injured.


    Alberu was so injured that he was lying on the bed.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Our homeboy is injured?! What?!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 24: Who are you guys? (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 24: Who are you guys? (4)


    It feels like it has been quite a while.


    Alberu waved while still lying down on the bed.


    I guess you can contact us even from another dimension.


    He looked pretty rxed. However, Alberus right arm and most of his upper body were covered in bandages.


    His face was very pale. Furthermore, one of his cheeks was swollen red as if he had been hit by something.


    Grandpa Ron! Crown prince!


    Raon shoved his face toward the screen in shock.


    Its been a while since I saw you too, Raon-nim.


    Grandpa Ron!


    Ron was a mess too.


    Although Ron could use regr potions unlike Alberu, who had some Dark Elf blood in him, one of his arms was in a cast. Of course, it was his real arm and not the fake one that Mary had attached for him.


    Furthermore, one of Ron''s legs was in a cast as well.


    What is going on?


    Beacrox appeared on the screen at that moment.


    He seemed to have entered the bedroom.


    What happened?


    Beacrox did his best to avoid Choi Hans vicious gaze.


    Your highness, did something happen?


    Cale looked at Alberu, who avoided Cales gaze and looked up at the ceiling.


    I thought it was weird that the name Cale Henituse appeared on the videomunication device. Did you call using the divine item?


    Your highness.


    Cale called out to Alberu in a low voice and Alberu finally looked at Cale. Cale could sense it at that moment.


    Hes angry.


    Although Alberu looked pretty rxed and calm, he was quite angry.


    Ron seemed to be feeling the same as his benign smile was more exaggerated than normal.


    I''ll give you a short breakdown of the current situation.


    Beacrox poured some tea into the crown princes cup on the nightstand. It was odd for Cale to see Ron just sitting down like this.


    Mm.


    The crown prince sat up and leaned against the headboard. He picked up the teacup and hesitated after realizing it was lemon tea before drinking it.


    After you left-


    Yes, your highness.


    The eldest son of the Flynn Merchant Guild died.


    What?


    The pce had been protecting the eldest son of the Flynn Merchant Guild.


    They couldnt put an outsider like him in a deep part of the pce because the King''s Pce was destroyed, but He had been thoroughly surrounded by guards inside the pce.


    He was poisoned.


    The crown prince was not done speaking.


    Also, the youngest youngdy disappeared.


    The only survivor from the Duke''s House of Orsena The youngest youngdy had disappeared.


    Right in front of my eyes.


    A smile appeared on Alberus face. His smile was twisted because of his rage.


    Cale.


    Yes, your highness.


    Take this offering of karma.


    Cales eyebrow slightly twitched.


    The people shouting that are hunters, right?


    Yes they are, your highness.


    Okay. Then the person I faced must be a hunter.


    The Hunters shouted, Take this offering of karma, as they traversed through dimensions. Of course, they have to pay the price for it first.


    Bang!


    Raon mmed the table with his front paws.


    Is it because of the Hunters again?!


    Cale debated for a moment whether he should tell Raon not to do that because Raon had been mming the table with his front paws quite oftentely, but


    Those shitheads-!


    He too was filled with anger and annoyance.


    Why do they keep barging into Roan when we aren''t doing anything?! And they took the youngest youngdy? They also killed the eldest son of the Flynn Merchant Guild?


    And most importantly


    Haaaa. These bastards-


    Cale was filled with anger after looking at Ron and Alberu''s conditions.


    He truly could not understand this situation.


    Whether it was him or his friends They were all people who would live peaceful lives and not cause any issues if they werent messed with first. Of course, Alberu was the crown prince and the future king, but it wasn''t like he was someone with a tyrant''s disposition. He was the type to cheekily handle the kingdoms affairs and pull out things to benefit him.


    Its so annoying.


    Cale flinched.


    Did I say that out loud? No, that was definitely someone else.


    Cale turned his head.


    Choi Han was quietly standing there while ring at the screen.


    Both Raon and Cale looked at Choi Han with shocked expressions. Choi Han didn''t care as he repeatedly gripped and released the handle of his sword.


    Are your injuries serious?


    Sui Khan looked at Alberu and asked.


    Not really.


    Both of you look like you have serious injuries. Did other people get that injured as well?


    I am the most injured.


    Alberu could see Cales face turn quite unsettled through the videomunication device screen as soon as he said that.


    Haaaaa.


    Cale didnt know what to say after hearing that the person, who knew better than anybody else that he was the crown prince, was fighting in the front and got injured.


    He asked a different question instead.


    Could you please give a more detailed exnation, your highness?


    Cale saw Alberus gaze move in a different direction at that moment.


    Hmm?


    Alberu was pointing at the screen with an odd expression on his face.


    Choi Han.


    His finger was pointing at Choi Han.


    "Excuse me?


    The crown prince, who was looking at the confused Choi Han with a piercing gaze, nodded his head as if he epted something.


    Yes, he was simr to you.


    As the anger disappeared from Choi Hans eyes and turned into question marks


    Choi Han, just like you People who looked like Koreans but were wearingpletely different styles of clothes barged in, grabbed the youngest youngdy, and disappeared instantly.


    Alberu had gone to Korea as the Dark Tiger and knew about modern clothing.


    Such a person was saying this.


    They looked like Koreans, but their clothes were different from the Korean clothing that he had seen?


    Their clothes were peculiar. I''ve never seen such clothes before. It was a bit old-fashioned.


    Cales mind quickly started to move.


    If it was clothes the crown prince had never seen


    Furthermore, if it was rted to the Hunters and they shouted, take this offering of karma, as they traveled through dimensions?


    He could form a conclusion.


    Did theye from the Central ins?


    The Central ins. It was highly likely that the Hunter was from the Blood Sect.


    As expected.


    Alberu nodded his head as if he had expected this.


    Is the damage severe, your highness?


    Another pce was destroyed.


    A second pce was destroyed in addition to the King''s Pce.


    The Hunters are evil! Destroying one was enough! Two is too much!


    Raon shouted in anger, but Cale was focused on what Alberu said next.


    They called the youngest youngdy a sacrifice as they took her.


    This is driving me nuts.


    Cale was getting a headache.


    It looks like I''ll need to head to the Central ins right away after taking care of things here in Xiaolen.


    He organized his thoughts and started to speak.


    Will you be okay, your highness?


    Alberu chuckled at the question.


    Two pces were destroyed in a short period of time. Furthermore, the crown prince was injured in the battle against the intruders and they had gotten away.


    Well, there will be no issues of foreign kingdoms looking down on the Roan Kingdom because of this. Plus, the restoration is continuing without any changes. Theres just the issue of having to build an additional pce.


    The crown prince was speaking as if it was no big deal, but everybody knew the truth.


    They knew that too many terrible things had happened to the Roan Kingdom at once.


    What about on your side?


    Cale sighed and gave a short response to Alberus question that was said to change the topic.


    If she wants to


    ?


    It looks like Mary could be the Empress here. Of course, itll change based on what Mary wants to do.


    ?


    Ah, and I am being treated even holier than as the Saint for the God of Death.


    ?


    I presume that we are going to seriously flip this world over before we leave.


    Flip the world over?


    Alberu looked at Cale in shock.


    What the hell are you going around doing?


    The same as usual, your highness.


    Beacrox looked at Cale with quite a suspicious gaze. He then looked at Choi Han, who was stoically standing there as if there were no issues, and Raon, who was nodding his head over and over in agreement.


    He also saw a young boy with white hair he had never seen before leisurely eating snacks.


    Haaa.


    He sighed and thought to himself.


    It looks like they''ll take care of things properly.


    I''ll need a more detailed exnation.


    Alberu started to speak again.


    However, they could not grant his request.


    Swooooooosh-


    There was a strong gust of wind.


    The window clunked.


    Itsing again.


    Sui Khan looked out the window toward a ck rain cloud that was heading toward the wall.


    Cale immediately stood up. Raon started to speak.


    Mary isn''t here yet!


    We will contact you again, your highness.


    Okay. I understand.


    Cale looked at Alberu, Beacrox, and then Ron before speaking again.


    Everybody, lets take care of ourselves as we work.


    He is one to talk.


    Cale heard Beacrox mumbling but just ignored it. Ron asked at that moment.


    Where are the kiddos, young master-nim?


    Cale gave a short response.


    Theyll be here soon.


    Eruhaben was going to go get On and Hong tonight. On and Hong were currently investigating the state of affairs in the capital. They had set up some things to ensure that the two of them would be safe, but they were nning on bringing them over as quickly as possible.


    I''ll see youter.


    The call ended with Alberus goodbye.


    Let''s go.


    Cale immediately opened the door.


    Oh! Are you nning on heading out, sir?


    The aide for Team 6, Eaen, was running toward them.


    Yes, maam. Our liege has not returned yet.


    Human, I''m heading to the gate first!


    Raon turned invisible and flew away first. He seemed quite concerned for Mary even with Eruhaben stationed at the gate.


    It is dangerous to go outside, sir!


    Is it not allowed?


    Thats not the case, but


    The aide mumbled as she responded to Cale''s question.


    Ill head over first, sir.


    Choi Han had the ck hawk on his shoulder as he headed out of the castle first.


    Peek.


    Cale looked out the hallway window.


    The rain cloud was approaching quicker than it had done so yesterday. The wind was stronger as well.


    Thement about the rain cloud getting stronger day by day was the truth.


    Mm.


    Furthermore, the Margrave was on top of a tower inside the wall giving orders.


    That might have been why the ck magic shield surrounded Precinct 9 quicker than it had done so yesterday.


    Aide-nim.


    Yes, sir.


    Please deliver this note to the Margrave-nim.


    All expressions instantly disappeared from Eaens face.


    "Are you trying to solicit something from him?


    Pffft.


    She could see the masked man smiling underneath the mask.


    I do not know why the Margrave looked at my liege so fiercely yesterday. I also do not know why the top aide seems to be roaming around our lodging quite a bit.


    The nk expression disappeared from the aides face. She started to smile as well.


    "Solicitation is not allowed.


    Hmm. I guess he must have some personal business with us.


    Cale handed the note to her again.


    "We too have some personal business with the Margrave. Please deliver it to your uncle.


    .


    Aide Eaen She was the Margrave''s distant rtive''s niece and his only remaining blood rtive. She sighed before taking the note.


    I probably shouldn''t read it, right?


    You can read it. If you are confident enough to deal with the consequences of what you read.


    Mm.


    However, I rmend that the Margrave reads it first. It''ll probably be better for you to read it after that.


    "That sounds like a n.


    Eaen carefully ced the note in her inner pocket. She made eye contact with Heni Wishrop''s subordinate again.


    Are you not curious about the Marquis-nims intentions?


    "We will just need to hear about it as well. Until then.


    Cale wasnt that curious about the Marquis intentions.


    His goal is obvious.


    It was the Marquis who would have a headache if the former Marquis being a heretic was revealed.


    But I am curious.


    He should not know that Cale had a rtionship with the Fire of Purification. However, there was still something he wanted from Mary.


    Well, I''m sure well find out soon enough.


    Cale didnt put much thought into it as he headed out of the castle.


    Mm.


    But he stealthily brushed off one hand and then the other.


    Crack. Crack.


    Gold and red currents crackled in Cale''s hands.


    I want to bring down thunderbolts!


    Calm down.


    The cheapskate of the Fire of Destruction was going wild while the Super Rock was sincerely calming him down.


    It reminds me of the past! I burned it all when darkness was about to descend on the Western continent! Even the World Tree couldnt stop me!


    Woah, woah. Calm down, calm down. Cale, do you have any money? Give him some money.


    Cale ignored the conversation between the two ancient powers.


    Mm.


    Eaen, who had been watching him leave, quickly started to move as well.


    * * *


    "What is this?


    Marquis-nim, that esteemed individual''s subordinate asked me to deliver it.


    The Margrave scowled at Eaen foring to see him while he was busy, but his face rxed after seeing the note she stealthily handed him.


    That esteemed individual.


    She was talking about the neenth candidate.


    They sent one first?


    Yes, sir. I did not make any gestures.


    I see.


    Marquis Helson confirmed that the people around him were all busy guarding against the rain cloud and that only those who were on his side were there before opening the note.


    What would that side have said?


    Mm.


    Marquis-nim?


    The Marquis quickly folded the note back before Eaen could read it.


    Uncle?


    Eaen could see the Marquis face turn pale.


    What is going on? What could be written on there?


    She was curious about the contents of the note.


    However, she could not see it. The Marquis quickly put the note in his pocket as he spoke.


    "Tonight. Let them know to meet me tonight.


    Yes, Marquis-nim.


    The Marquis grabbed the ledge of the tower.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The ck mages and their shield were managing to block the ck rain.


    The shield broke and then was mended over and over again.


    The Marquis clenched his eyes shut.


    How did they know?


    This was what was written on the note.


    < I heard heretics are to be executed immediately? >


    Heni Wishrop. How does she know about that?


    The Marquis realized that the proposal he was going to offer her was not going to be the issue. He got the chills and rubbed his neck.


    Mm.


    His eyes noticed Heni Wishrop as she entered the wall. The First Imperial Prince came in behind her and her subordinates were headed toward her.


    Baaaaaang!


    It was at that moment.


    Marquis-nim! The shield has been breached!


    It was now past the shield getting a crack, there was an actual hole in the shield.


    Hurry up and close it!


    The shield was quickly closed, but some ck rain had entered through the hole.


    "Tell the Dark Elves to absorb the ck rain! Evacuate the civilians! Itll be hard to stop it if the ground starts to erode!


    The Margrave raised his voice.


    He couldnt even think about the contents of the note anymore.


    Ah.


    He gasped at that moment.


    Tap. Tap.


    He heard some bones cking before an umbre appeared in the air to block the ck rain. The ck rain that touched the bones was absorbed into the white bones.


    As I expected.


    Heni Wishrop. She was standing under the umbre greeting her subordinates.


    Mm!


    The Margrave then made eye contact with one of her subordinates.


    He was the one who gave me the note.


    He heard Eaen''s voice, but the Margrave could only see the subordinate who was smiling.


    Human, why are you smiling like that? Are you about to scam someone?


    Cale ignored Raons voice and leisurely looked away from the Margrave.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Let''s kill those Hunters.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 25: Who are you guys? (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 25: Who are you guys? (5)


    My liege.


    Cale approached Mary.


    "Are you okay?


    On the outside, Mary looked pretty much the same as she had looked when she left this morning.


    The only difference was that the robe she was wearing was different.


    Yes. I''m okay. I took care of my clothes outside.


    Great decision, my liege.


    Robes or armor worn on the outside were disinfected or destroyed before walking into the wall.


    Human, I made sure to give Mary a spatial pocket bag with a robe in it!


    Yes, yes. Good job.


    Cale nodded his head to praise Raon and looked up.


    Should I get rid of the umbre?


    "Whatever you would like, my liege.


    Okay.


    Mary confirmed that no more ck rain was seeping in and got rid of her bone umbre after hearing Cale''s response.


    The bones disappeared into her spatial pocket bag once again.


    Cales gaze moved. Beyond Marys shoulder


    Cale, that bastard has been following behind Mary since earlier.


    Eruhaben was looking at the First Imperial Prince with a suspicious gaze.


    I asked Mary and she said that he followed her around outside as well.


    Hmm.


    First Imperial Prince Sanders.


    Where are his helpers and why is he moving around alone?


    Cale and Eruhaben were warily looking at the First Imperial Prince but Sanders didn''t even give these helpers a nce.


    How can you use your ability so flexibly?


    He simply asked Mary a question.


    I don''t want to tell you. It just works when I do it.


    Good job, Mary! Just answer like that!


    Of course, Mary treated the First Imperial Prince coldly.


    Hmm.


    The First Imperial Prince is probably one of the two puppets that Second Imperial Princess Olivia mentioned.


    The ck Bloods Does it mean he is the puppet of the House of Huayans?


    Cale debated how he could use this situation to his advantage but did not put much thought into it.


    The reason was simple.


    Its not that big of a variable.


    There was that individual whom they couldnt determine if she was a Dragon, but there was nobody participating in this test who was strong enough to be an obstacle to Cales group.


    Theyll need to at least be at the Emperor or that patriarchs level.


    Cale felt a presence and turned his head.


    Umm, mister.


    Cale looked at Choi Han with shock.


    What is up with this sudden mister business?


    Cale soon realized the answer after seeing Choi Han looking quite anxious and tense.


    Ah. We didnt determine how we were going to address each other.


    Choi Han seemed to have done his best toe up with something as he could not call Cale Cale-nim. The team leader dangling on Choi Hans shoulder shook his head while looking at Choi Han.


    Human. Why is Choi Han calling you so awkwardly?


    I know, right?


    "What is it?


    That


    Choi Han peeked to the side with his eyes.


    Quite the attention is focused here.


    Cale looked around with Choi Han before thinking that he understood what Choi Han was trying to say.


    The edge vige.


    Precinct 9.


    Most of the people here were people who were here to stop the erosion and defend against it. However, there were a decent number of civilians as well.


    Click.


    One of the slightly opened windows of a house closed once Cale looked at it.


    However, Cale had seen the gaze of the person who had been looking at him before the window closed.


    Theres no light.


    There was no strength in the gaze.


    There was no shock, anticipation, or even excitement even though the test for the future Emperor was beingpleted, the candidates appeared, and one of those candidates had used their powers.


    It feltpletely different from the capital.


    It must be that they have no hope.


    He heard Eruhaben''s voice in his mind.


    They have nowhere to return to.


    At first, Cale had found it odd that there were quite a lot of civilians living in this edge vige and the ten precincts, but he felt sorrow after realizing the reason.


    Usually the people living in the edge vige are people who escaped from the erodednd.


    They were people who had to leave their homes and move away from the slowly erodingnd at the western border.


    They could go find a ce themselves at the capital, but only a select few would have the abilities to do so.


    Most lived in empty houses or tents as if they were nomads.


    Cale!


    Did he understand Cale''s thoughts?


    Lets burn it up! We just need to purify it!


    The cheapskate strongly aired his opinion.


    We will purify the entirety of this Xiaolen!


    Then Cale will die.


    He wont die! The efficiency of my power is no joke in this world! Even if he just uses one percent of his power, itll have the effect of ten, no, fifty percent!


    Haaaaaaaa.


    The World Tree isnt here either! Theres nothing here to stop us!


    Cale was ignoring the cheapskate''s conversation with the Super Rock.


    Super Rock, lock, lock. Cale isnt saying that he won''t do it. He would have already been shaking his head if he really wasnt going to do anything! But he''s just standing there? That means that he will do it!


    Cale, hes not right, is he?


    Cale just ignored them.


    My liege, would you please consider going inside now?


    Mary flinched for a moment at Cales gentle demeanor before nodding her head.


    Human, youre so good at pretending to be nice too. But why dont you act like such a cool subordinate toward the crown prince?


    Mary confirmed that the Dark Elves were stopping the ck rain cloud properly before heading toward the Castle.


    She stood next to Cale and spoke quietly so that only he could hear.


    I confirmed the direction the rain clouds came from, young master-nim.


    I knew it.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    He had told Mary to follow the wall and go for a walk. Mary seemed to have used that walk very effectively.


    It was the same direction that the Second Imperial Princess went toward.


    Is that so, my liege?


    Yes simm. Yes.


    Mary hesitated for a moment before adding on.


    And the Second Imperial Princess''s team has note back yet.


    The group was silent for a moment.


    The sun wasnt down yet and the Second Imperial Princess''s team had plenty of time to return.


    However, they still had this unexinable ominous feeling.


    * * *


    No members of Second Imperial Princess Olivia''s team had returned even after the sun had gone down.


    Knock knock knock.


    On the grey sky that was being dyed red Only about half of the sunset was still visible.


    "Should I open the door?


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Hans question.


    He was currently in the meeting room for the neenth candidate and Mary, Eruhaben, and Sui Khan were not here.


    Hello sir.


    Top aide Eaen was the one who walked into the meeting room. She approached Cale, who was seated at the head of the table. Cale slowly got up from the chair to greet her.


    Is it a response to the note?


    Mm.


    Eaen hesitated for a bit as Cale got down to business without even greeting her but nodded her head.


    Yes sir. The Marquis-nim asks to meet tonight.


    "That is not possible.


    Cale shook his head.


    "Excuse me?


    She had not expected Heni Wishrops subordinate to reject it.


    Although we don''t know his identity, hes probably a noble from the perished kingdom.


    Eaen had not expected this guy to reject the Margrave''s request so calmly as if he was the superior one here. The Margrave was a Marquis of the Empire and had arge group of skilled knights under hismand.


    Let''s meet tomorrow. We will deliver the time tomorrow morning.


    However, Eaen could not say anything to go against the subordinate''s words.


    Cater to them as much as possible.


    Her uncle The Margrave had told her to do so.


    Then see you tomorrow.


    The man said that as if he wanted Eaen to leave now.


    I understand. I will deliver the message.


    Eaen left the meeting room without being able to say anything else.


    Click.


    Choi Han closed the meeting room door as soon as she left and asked Cale.


    "Are we heading out tonight, Cale-nim?


    Yeah.


    Cale looked out the window.


    Beyond the wall It already looked like night.


    We will leave the kids here and go out when Eruhaben-nim brings the items from the Church.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    A few hourster, night had arrived.


    * * *


    Human, can I please go with you?


    Not today.


    Cale sternly shook his head.


    We are only going to investigate today. That is why you guys stay here and protect the meeting room. Prevent anybody else from spying on our lodging.


    Raon and Hong puffed their cheeks and pouted but Cale didn''t care.


    Eruhaben had teleported to the capital and brought On and Hong over.


    Of course, the vampire and Shawn were still at the capital continuing the investigation of the Imperial Pce and the ck Bloods household.


    I want to go too! I can go! The outside is not dangerous if I wear the clothes from the Church!


    Thats right, nya! Its not dangerous, nya!


    However, Raon and Hong did not say anything else and retreated once On came over and patted their heads.


    Cale tightly fastened the button of his robe.


    It was something Eruhaben had received from the Pope at the capital. The Churchs forces were hiding near the capital and waiting while the Pope was stealthily residing inside the capital.


    < The power of the Fire of Purification is in these clothes. You should be able to walk around without any issues over most of the ground polluted by dead mana. >


    Cale made eye contact with Sui Khan, who was standing there with an odd look on his face instead of wearing a robe like the others.


    Team leader, please make sure to feed the kids properly.


    I have to stay here too?


    Youre a kid as well, team leader.


    Ha.


    Sui Khan scoffed.


    That''s right. I am still a kid.


    He talked to himself as if he was quite shocked but Cale had no time to pay attention to that.


    "Cale, I''m ready.


    Yes, Eruhaben-nim.


    Gold dust was rising up around Eruhaben.


    Everybody have a safe trip! I am going to destroy everything if any of you get hurt or sick! I''m going to destroy this whole world!


    He sounds serious, nya!


    Please be safe.


    The team leader sat down and waved after the children averaging nine-years-old said goodbye.


    Eruhaben-nim.


    Okay.


    The ancient Dragon immediately cast his spell once Cale called his name.


    "We are moving to an alley near the wall.


    Choi Han, Mary, Eruhaben, and Cale immediately teleported to the coordinates Eruhaben had organized earlier.


    Paaaat-!


    Cale could see Marys stiff face through the bright light.


    The Second Imperial Princess had not returned.


    The mood in the Lords Castle was quite chaotic because of that.


    Young master-nim, the rain cloud came from the southwest direction.


    Paaaat-!


    Cale closed his eyes because of the gold light and then opened them again.


    This is a decent location, Eruhaben-nim.


    Yes it is. Nobody lives around here.


    They had teleported to a dead end at the far end of an alley and they were covered by the ruins of some abandoned houses around them.


    Is it over there?


    Choi Han pointed toward the wall past the alley.


    Yes. We will go right over if there are no guards.


    Eruhaben responded and Mary started to speak.


    I stealthily marked a spot without the First Imperial Prince noticing when I was walking around earlier.


    The three of them all said what they needed to say before looking at a spot.


    "Choi Han, do you sense anybody nearby?


    I dont, Cale-nim.


    Cale undid one of his robe buttons as soon as he heard Choi Han''s response.


    Mary, Choi Han, and Eruhaben did the same.


    p.


    Underneath the in ck robe


    There was an elegant red crest.


    The crest had been embedded personally by the Pope and it was a robe that would automatically create a barrier to protect the wearer from the pollutednd.


    It was difficult to activate the power in this crest because it was from the temple.


    However, it was simple for Cale.


    Crack.


    A rose gold current crackled in Cales hand and that current touched Cales robe.


    The red crest mixed with the gold light and sparkled in rose gold.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A breeze blew by them. The rose gold current left Cales hand and touched the other three robes in that instant.


    "This-


    Choi Han could feel the power rising from the robe.


    It was a destructive yet pure power.


    He could also feel a mysterious warmth and a cool and refreshing aura.


    It felt as if he was by a bonfire in the middle of a forest.


    Its a bit eye-catching.


    Eruhaben confirmed that a half-transparent barrier was surrounding his body from head to toe.


    "The Pope said that it was red but your power seems to have mixed some gold into it as well.


    The barrier surrounding their bodies was gently glowing rose gold.


    That was easy. That was very easy! I didn''t even feel it!


    Cale ignored the cheapskate and spoke to the others.


    "The Pope said that the barrier should maintain itself for about half a day once it is activated.


    After that?


    "I just need to use my power to activate it again.


    I see.


    Yes, Eruhaben-nim. Please take care of the rest.


    Alright.


    Gold dust scattered from Eruhaben''s fingertips and quickly surrounded the group. The four of their bodies became invisible and they used flight magic to fly above the wall.


    I know it is night time but it is so deste.


    Cale looked around as they floated in the air.


    There was nobody around.


    Here we go.


    They gently headed past the wall once Eruhaben said that.


    They would have had to worry about being noticed if there was a shield as there had been to stop the rain cloud earlier, but there was nothing to stop them right now.


    Mm.


    Choi Han groaned.


    I heard that it wasnt that serious around the wall but it is already at this level. Thats bad.


    Outside. The dead mana fog was thin around the wall because there was less erosion.


    However, Choi Han could still feel the aura of death. He was shocked internally.


    Its not hard at all to breathe.


    It was probably thanks to the robe. However, Choi Han remembered what the Pope''s instructions had said.


    It will be difficult to breathe but you will not need to worry as you will not be affected by dead mana.


    The robes abilities were better than what the Pope had said.


    I''m sure it is thanks to Cale-nims power.


    The Fire of Purification. It was probably thanks to that power that made the Church call him the purifier.


    We will be at the main gate of the wall if we walk about 300 meters from here.


    Mary looked around andmented after finding the marker she had ced earlier.


    Mary didn''t need the robe but she was wearing it just in case they ran into an area where the dead mana was so severe that it was hard for even her to handle.


    "Okay. Mary, then which direction is the one you saw the rain clouding from?


    Cale ced their approximate location in the map in his mind as he asked Mary.


    Mary pointed toward the southwest direction.


    It came from this direction, young master-nim.


    The First Imperial Prince confirmed it with you?


    Yes.


    Lets move that way first.


    Eruhaben scattered some gold dust on the ground near the wall once Cale said that.


    We wont need to worry abouting back.


    Eruhaben was the first to head in that direction after saying that. Of course, he cast eleration magic on Mary as they moved together.


    I guess he still has mana to use. He''s quite active about this.


    Cale followed behind Eruhaben, who was more active with things in Xiaolen than he had expected.


    For reference, Eruhaben had the pouch of highest-grade magic stones that Raon had given him.


    Swooooooosh-


    The wind roaming around Cale''s feet created whirlwinds and his body quickly shot forward.


    Choi Han was by his side.


    Mm.


    However, Choi Han soon groaned.


    Its dark.


    Its also the desert.


    It waspletely different from a normal night with stars and the moon.


    It became so dark the farther they went into the pollutednd that they couldn''t even tell what was up and what was down.


    I dont think there is a need for a spell though.


    Thankfully, the half-transparent rose gold barriers allowed the group to move without losing each other.


    Of course, they had a different way to know whether they were moving in the right direction.


    Its this way.


    Mary pointed in a direction.


    Cale had given her an order.


    Lets go toward the direction the rain cloud came from.


    However, he had changed his order once they were surrounded by darkness.


    Lets go toward where the aura of dead mana is strongest.


    The chance of that being the ce with the answer was quite high.


    We are a decent distance away from the wall now so we will make things brighter as we move.


    Cale reached his hand in the direction Mary was pointing toward and channeled his current.


    Crack, crackle.


    A rose gold current appeared on top of Cales hand.


    They should be able to see some things thanks to this.


    Lets move quickly before the sunes up.


    Cale kicked off the sand and moved forward.


    No, he tried to do so.


    What the hell, what is that?


    Please move back, Cale-nim!


    Choi Han quickly hid Cale behind him.


    Eruhaben and Mary moved to Cales left and right as well.


    Cale peeked his head to look past Choi Hans shoulder.


    That-


    Through the faint darkness


    Isn''t that a corpse?


    No, young master-nim.


    Mary quickly responded.


    That person is still alive.


    Someone was sprawled over the top of the ck sand.


    Half of their body was covered by the sand.


    Most importantly, they were bleeding quite a bit.


    Mm.


    Choi Han figured out who this was.


    It is the Second Imperial Princess.


    Second Imperial Princess Olivia was the one who was unconscious on top of the ck sand.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 26: Who are you guys? (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 26: Who are you guys? (6)


    <Who are you guys? (6)>


    The Second Imperial Princess?


    Cale moved and the whole group quickly approached the unconscious person.


    Did something happen to the Second Imperial Princesss team?


    Cale quickly looked around. Eruhaben spoke in a low voice at the same time.


    This wont do.


    Crack. The ancient Dragon broke the magic stone in his hand.


    Mana was rising in the area surrounded by dead mana and the ancient Dragon controlled it before it could disappear.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Gold dust that resembled the ck sand but was a different color surrounded the ancient Dragon who moved his hand.


    I''ll shine some light.


    Yes sir.


    A gold orb floated up and lit up about ten meters around them.


    "Cale-nim, she is alone.


    It seems so.


    As Choi Han mentioned, there was no person or any living creature other than Olivia in the ten meters around them.


    They could see trees or weeds dyed ck but even they were dry as if to show that this was a desert.


    Where did the others go?


    Shh. Shh.


    Cale walked past the ck sand and arrived near Olivia.


    I will look-


    I''ll do it.


    Choi Han tried to approach her but Cale stepped in first. Mary followed behind him.


    Cale moved the sand around the Second Imperial Princess. Mary helped him flip Olivia over.


    This is serious.


    Olivia''s condition was quite serious.


    It was quite serious in multiple ways.


    Both arms are broken.


    Both of her arms had marks that looked as if they had been tied by something and were twisted in odd directions.


    There is a deep cut on her leg.


    Her two legs Her right leg had a deep cut from her thigh to her knee.


    Most importantly


    There are too many injuries.


    Olivias whole body had a lot ofrge stab marks.


    They are not critical. She must have run this way before she fell.


    Cale looked at where Eruhaben was looking.


    Olivia must have run over from that direction as blood was scattered on top of the ck sand.


    Something happened to the Second Imperial Princess''s team and she was running away toward Precinct 9 when she lost strength and fell.


    She would have slowly died from excessive blood loss.


    Dead mana seemed in through her wounds.


    No, her death would have been because her body would have received serious damage from excessive consumption of dead mana and blood loss.


    Although the Second Imperial Princess was a necromancer and free from the poisonous nature of dead mana Dead mana seeping into her body while she was injured was not good.


    It was simr to how excessive amounts of mana being focused and absorbed by a seriously injured mage who could not control themselves was bad.


    Ooooooooooo.


    It was at that moment.


    Oo


    Olivia groaned. Her eyelids were shaking. It looked as if she was about to regain consciousness.


    Young m, no, I will check it.


    Mary immediately approached Olivia and checked her condition.


    She pulled a cloth out of a spatial pocket bag she brought with her to wipe the blood from Olivias mouth and put some water on a handkerchief and ced it on Olivias lips.


    Ooahhhhhh.


    Olivias eyelids opened.


    Mary''s voice sank down.


    The areas around the wounds are being dyed ck.


    Necromancers had their whole body covered in ck spider webs. They always looked like webs regardless of if they were light or dark.


    However, the areas around Olivias injuries were being dyed ck. This meant that an excessive amount of dead mana had been absorbed through the wounds.


    With the density of dead mana being this high, it is simr to regr mages being inside mana that is fifty times more dense than normal. This environment is excessive. At least for a necromancer of her level that is.


    The cheapskate analyzed the situation in a calm and collected manner.


    Are you awake?


    Cale looked at Olivia with a calm gaze.


    Her pupils moved without being able to focus until they slowly returned to normal.


    I, I''m ali-


    Yes. You are alive.


    Cale was calmly saying that she was alive but Olivia could feel that her body was at a point where it was difficult for her to even talk.


    Her blurry sight slowly started to focus.


    Ah.


    She realized who she was looking at right now.


    Heni Wishrop''s subordinate.


    It was the man who seemed to be her chief advisor.


    That means-!


    Her eyes started to move.


    She''s right here.


    Cale pulled Mary toward him and Olivia started to speak as soon as she confirmed that Mary was there. Her lips were shaking intensely. She seemed to be trying to say something even though it was extremely difficult to do so.


    R, run-


    Choi Hans face stiffened up as he watched.


    The Second Imperial Princess knew that Mary was strong. She was still telling Mary to run.


    That means-


    That meant that there was something there that even Mary would be no match against.


    And since she was telling them to run


    Does it mean that it is chasing her?


    Choi Hans hand moved on top of his scabbard.


    T, the wall-, we need to inform-


    Olivias voice was so faint that it could go out at any moment.


    She had to focus so that her eyes would not close.


    I''m done for now.


    She could tell that she was dying right now.


    There was no way not to know this sensation of death.


    My sight is weird as well.


    Heni Wishrop and her subordinate looked weird to her.


    The rose gold light surrounding the two of them There was a glowing barrier around them as if to protect them. The light was especially clear around Heni Wishrops subordinate, making it look as if he had cast that light himself.


    She had never seen something like this before.


    She must be seeing things because she was on the verge of dying.


    Anyway, I need to quickly inform them.


    She must inform them about what she had seen.


    She had to do so.


    She had to tell them as quickly as possible.


    To run.


    Run if they don''t want to die.


    She needed to tell Heni Wishrop that a skilled person like her needed to survive.


    Are you saying we need to quickly run away toward the wall?


    Olivia resumed speaking after hearing Heni Wishrop''s subordinates question.


    Ake at the c, center of the desert-


    Ake?


    Cales eyebrows slightly rose up.


    T, there is a m, monster there c, chasing m-


    Olivia looked at Mary with a desperate gaze.


    C, can''t win-


    Did the others all die?


    Olivia said something else instead of responding to Cales cold question.


    Hurry, hurry back to the wall-


    Mary opened her mouth.


    We will move to Precinct 9 for now.


    Olivia shook her head after seeing Mary trying to take her with them.


    She was already done for.


    This is not a good environment where you can quickly run away while carrying someone.


    It was better for them to leave her here.


    She couldn''t end up as baggage.


    Your Royal Highness! Please go let them know! The Empire will be destroyed if t, this thing reaches the wall!


    We will stop it so please go! You are the fastest of our team!


    Second Imperial Princess Olivia. She had chosen a team that would make her stand out the most but she had not put much importance to it.


    People whose identities were clear and she could guarantee that they cherished the Empire.


    She had picked such people for her team even if they werecking a bit in strength.


    A team had to consist of people you could at least trust enough to protect your back.


    I''m sure they died.


    She had escaped on her own despite knowing that they would die.


    It was because she had to inform everyone.


    The monster is c,ing-


    The rain cloud was not the problem.


    The tree at the forest, the bush- is heading toward the Empire, m, must stop-


    She could see the subordinates mouth open.


    "There is ake in the middle of the desert and there is a tree there and a bush of that tree is heading toward the Empire?


    Olivia closed her eyes and opened them back.


    It was her way of saying yes.


    Cale continued to ask.


    urate information was sometimes more important than time.


    Is it strong?


    S, size-


    It is strong and it is big?


    Olivia nodded her head.


    My team, I, was nothing a, against it-


    The monster was so strong that she was nothingpared to it.


    The thing that she couldn''t tell whether it was a nt or a living creature was so scary that people got scared just approaching it and looking at it.


    Thats not good.


    Olivia was getting frustrated while questioning the mindset of the group after hearing Calesment.


    Why are they not running away?


    Have they not heard enough?


    A monster that made you feel like you were nothing against it did not manage to hold you there?


    Olivias eyes opened wide after hearing Cales question.


    Cale was looking down at her with a stoic gaze.


    Are you sure it didn''t let you go?


    Huh?


    What if it let you go and stealthily followed you?


    Ah.


    The moment Olivia gasped


    The air is weird, young master-nim!


    Mary jumped up in shock. She even forgot that she needed to pretend to be Heni Wishrop.


    In the distance from the direction of the Second Imperial Princess''s blood on the ground Something was pushing this way from there.


    She could sense arge amount of dead mana from there.


    Cale-nim!


    Cale.


    Choi Han pulled his word out while Eruhaben held a magic stone in his hand.


    Cale?


    Olivia''s eyes looked toward Heni Wishrops subordinate.


    It


    It seems like this person is the leader?


    Not Heni Wishrop but him?


    The moment she had that thought


    Something is headed this way. It is very strong. It is also giving off an intense venomous aura.


    Cale heard the cheapskate''s warning and took off the robe in his hand.


    Olivia saw the radiant crest underneath the in robe.


    I feel like I''ve seen it some-


    She was certain she had seen it before. However, she could not recall it right now.


    That crest was glowing rose gold.


    Second Imperial Princess Olivia.


    Cale smiled at Olivia.


    Im sure you are well aware of this, but you will need to keep your mouth shut no matter what you see from here.


    Olivia''s pupils started to shake.


    Of course, you won''t be able to escape now that you are in our hands.


    Why is he threatening me like this?


    She questioned his intentions but flinched after feeling the auraing from the robe that was being ced on top of her.


    Her body was losing strength and she was even losing the feeling of pain


    But she could feel the coldness.


    Its warm.


    However, her body felt warm as soon as this robe covered her.


    Furthermore, refreshing air that did not have dead mana surrounded her body.


    Ah.


    It felt as if she was standing in the middle of a forest.


    No, it felt as if she was next to a warm fire.


    How does he have a robe with such power?


    She could see her body being surrounded by a rose gold barrier as well. She raised her head.


    She wanted to ask him.


    She wanted to ask this person named Cale about this power.


    Boom-!


    However, her face soon turned pale.


    The ground, the area underneath the sand was shaking.


    This vibration


    I, its here- that thing is here-


    Olivia heard a noise.


    Shhhh


    Shhhhhhhhh- sssssssssss-


    She heard something cutting through the sand and quickly approaching them.


    I know that I escaped far away!


    She had escaped for close to two hours.


    But this monster followed me so quickly?


    Did it really let me go on purpose and follow me like this Cale person said?


    Then it would see me go to the wall and know the way there.


    The wall was not very far from here.


    I can''t let that happen!


    This monster could not get to Precinct 9 before they could prepare for it.


    They might be able to kill the monster but there would be a lot of casualties and the wall would be destroyed.


    We cant let that happen!


    "Cale, what do you want to do?


    Eruhaben had mana swirling around him as if to show that he could teleport at any moment.


    Olivia reached her right hand forward. It was her less broken arm.


    Her hand grabbed at Cales pants.


    We need to s, stop it no matter what- someone has to stay back to hold down thest line of defense-


    The person who had been saying that they needed to run and quickly inform the others was now begging them to stop it.


    However, Olivia had to do that.


    Shhhh


    The sound was getting faster and louder.


    It was close.


    The monster was close.


    It was quickly approaching from the darkness.


    They would see it once it got within ten meters.


    Imperial Princess Olivia.


    Cale removed Olivias hand from his pants.


    As Olivias eyes became full of despair


    You said that the monster was a tree and a bush right?


    As Olivia couldn''t respond to Cales sudden question She felt the ground shake.


    Cale!


    Choi Han had already pulled his sword out as Eruhaben shouted.


    10 meters. They could not see the enemy.


    Boom-!


    However, the rumbling was close.


    Then there was only one answer.


    Below!


    Choi Han saw a root shooting up right in front of him as soon as Eruhaben said that.


    The ck root had a thick liquid flowing from it.


    Its so big.


    The ck root that shot up was so big that Eruhaben had to look up quite a bit to see the end.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    However, that root was not the end.


    Around ten roots shot up all around them.


    Shhhh


    The ck bush moved past the darkness and revealed itself under the light. This bush that had sharp thorns around it was as thick as an adult thigh and there was thick liquid flowing from its thorns.


    Ah Ah poison-


    Olivia thought about her subordinates who had died because of this poisonous liquid. As sorrow appeared underneath the despair in her gaze


    It really is a tree and a bush.


    She heard a rxed voice.


    Olivia looked toward the person who said that.


    Ah.


    This person named Cale


    He looked a bit different from earlier.


    The light-


    The rose gold light that had been faintly wrapped around him like a barrier


    That rose gold light was fluctuating much stronger than before as it wrapped around Cale.


    No.


    Fluctuating or wrapping around him Those words were not right to describe this.


    This looks like-


    It looked like he was releasing this light himself.


    It looked as if it could leave his body at any moment and shoot out in all directions.


    She heard Cale''s lighthearted voice at that moment.


    We just have to burn it up.


    What? Burn it up?


    As Olivia had trouble understanding that


    "Everybody step back. We will destroy it to a degree and then head toward the wall. Mary.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Take care of her Royal Highness properly.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Mary?


    Heni Wishrop is Mary?


    Olivia lost her train of thought as her eyes filled with confusion.


    Ah.


    Cale.


    His hand was glowing.


    Is it a fire?


    No, is it a thunderbolt?


    Is it a fiery thunderbolt?


    That thing was rising from Cales hand.


    The radiant rose gold light wrapped around Cale and started to go wild as if there was nothing to hold it back anymore.


    Olivia thought that he looked as if fire and thunderbolt was taking the form of a human.


    W, who is this person-


    Mary debated for a moment after hearing her question.


    Do we still need to hide our identities?


    It looked as if it was basically revealed but Cale had not introduced himself to Olivia. That was why Mary debated how to address Cale in this world and chose the following.


    The purifier.


    Mary''s voice reached Olivia''s ears.


    Purifier?


    She did not look at Mary.


    She just looked at the light.


    Ah.


    The thought of asking what a purifier was came second to a different thought that filled her mind.


    Even though she had no idea that this thought came to her, but


    It suits him.


    The purifier.


    That word seemed to suit this person''s current appearance so perfectly.


    Rose gold light was glowing in the darkness.


    It looked as if it could burn everything including the darkness.


    Trantor''s Comments


    This BOY is on Fiyaaaaaa~


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 27: Who are you guys? (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 27: Who are you guys? (7)


    Cale''s heart thumped at that moment.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Something is weird.


    That was the first thought he had.


    Have I ever felt an ancient power so strongly before?


    The Fire of Destruction.


    Cale had used this ancient power countless times until now. He had used it however he wanted, controlling it as he pleased.


    Its a bit different.


    However, the Fire of Destruction that he was feeling right now was different from any other time he had used the power.


    Cale! This ce, its different! Seriously, I''m seeing this terrible darkness again!


    The Fire of Destruction cheapskate shouted.


    It reminds me of when I was alive!


    Cale looked down at his fingertips.


    The rose gold fiery thunderbolt that was wrapped all around his body in order to prevent being poisoned by dead mana All of the ck fog that touched it turned into ashes and disappeared.


    The cheapskate said that he was reminded of when he was alive.


    So this is destruction.


    Cale felt as if he could understand how the cheapskate had destroyed darkness when he was alive.


    As for how efficient the Fire of Destruction was in this Xiaolen world


    He felt as if he had a very good idea about it.


    Cale-nim!


    He heard Choi Han''s urgent voice. Cale lifted his head up.


    Boom!


    The ground shook and one of the ck roots charged toward him. It seemed to be scoping him out.


    Shhhh


    And the numerous vines that seemed endlesspared to the roots


    A portion of the vines that had surrounded the group like a wall were charging toward Cale and the others behind him.


    Dead mana and a terrible poison that was even worse than it was carried by the wind and charged toward them as these vines moved.


    The cheapskateughed out loud at that moment.


    Kahahaha! That bastard has recognized his opponent! But how foolish!


    Hisughter sounded maniacal.


    The power that looked to burn the whole world, the power that had made the World Tree fear for its safety, that emotion, that craze seemed to be appearing.


    The prey dares to charge at the predator.


    The cheapskate stoppedughing.


    The ancient hero who had controlled the Fire of Destruction mumbled in a low voice.


    Howughable.


    Choi Han moved in front of Cale.


    I will help you, Cale-nim.


    Cale shook his head.


    No, step back.


    "Excuse me?


    Choi Han flinched just as he was about to look behind him.


    What is this?


    He could feel heat behind his back.


    It must be Cale''s fire power.


    However, the heat didn''t feel as if it would burn him up. It wasnt hot or stuffy.


    However, Choi Hans back still had a lot of sweat.


    The sweat was not from the heat but cold sweat from feeling something else.


    I became nervous because of Cale-nims power?


    There were many times he had gasped in admiration and awe many times.


    But it was different right now.


    It felt a bit more fundamental.


    Choi Han suddenly recalled its name.


    The Fire of Destruction.


    Yes, destruction.


    Although it had a holy name of the Fire of Purification here and did purify dead mana, fire was something that could burn everything.


    It could destroy everything.


    Choi Han, step back.


    Cale said that once more before walking past Choi Han. He then added on.


    Or you are going to be burnt to death.


    Choi Han looked at Cale''s back as Cale walked past him.


    Boom!


    A ck root approached.


    The ck root that was so tall that Choi Han had to look up quite a bit to even get a glimpse of the end reached toward Cale like a giant snake.


    Cale raised his hand.


    Crack.


    A fiery thunderbolt crackled in his hand.


    This thunderbolt looked a bit too red to be called rose gold in color.


    Hmm?


    Choi Han could see a faint blue light mixed in the red.


    It was like a small blue star floating in a red night sky.


    The moment the blue pebble seeped into the red thunderbolt


    Ah.


    Choi Han saw it.


    The dead mana fog


    That ck fog retreated.


    It disappeared on Cales side as if it was running away.


    No, it isn''t retreating or running away.


    The fog did not have a conscience.


    It is disintegrating as soon as it touches him. And the range is getting wider.


    The area around Cale was being purified.


    The fiery thunderbolt in his hand finally left his hand.


    All of this had happened in just a few seconds but it felt extremely long to Choi Han as he watched.


    Choi Han subconsciously opened his mouth.


    Eruhaben-nim!


    I know!


    Eruhaben pulled out a highest-grade magic stone.


    Crack. Gold dust wrapped around him as the magic stone broke.


    Ooooooooo!


    The gold dust vibrated and the ancient Dragon created a shield around him. It was to protect Mary and Olivia.


    Magic?


    Olivia, who was in Marys arms, couldnt help but open her eyes wide while looking at magic that was not ck magic, this radiant gold mana, rising up in such an environment.


    However, something else had captured Olivias attention.


    It touched it.


    This it was a thunderbolt that was only the size of an adult fist.


    This red thunderbolt with blue pebbles touched the ck root not too slowly or too quickly.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    Her ears were ringing from the loud explosion.


    The darkness-


    The darkness had disappeared.


    The darkness that had filled her view hadpletely disappeared.


    The only thing her eyes could see


    Its red.


    Was a red light.


    The darkness, the fog, everything dark could not be seen at all.


    Ah.


    She was finally able to remember the identity of this crest on the robe she was wearing.


    The Fire of Purification.


    The Church that had beenbeled a cult in the Empire about 100 years ago and allowed instant execution of any of the high-ranking positions.


    This crest was the crest they needed to know in order to find the believers of that church.


    She finally remembered the crest she had seen for a moment a few years ago.


    I thought it was a lie.


    Olivia had learned that this church was a cult that believed in a false doctrine.


    The god that they believed in did not exist and they were said to be simr to the Agents of Destruction where they would cleverly instigate the regr citizens of the Empire to throw the world into chaos.


    There are many religions like that.


    Many religions that were really cults had appeared since the world became like this. Olivia had assumed that this Church of the Fire of Purification was naturally one of them.


    She recalled one of the abnormal doctrines of the Church of the Fire of Purification that she had learned about.


    < There definitely exists a power to purify this darkness. >


    < One of them, the fire containing thunderbolt would defeat the darkness. >


    The red light started to disappear.


    The redness that had filled her view was shrinking.


    Ha.


    Grey ashes fluttered in the air.


    Olivia said something in a voice filled with both admiration and a gasp.


    Its not there.


    Ha, haha-


    Sheughed in disbelief.


    The terrible pain from the dead mana that was infiltrating her body simr to a mana explosion was forgotten for a moment.


    To be more specific, she had forgotten about it since earlier.


    Because of this shocking sight.


    It wasnt there.


    The monster that had been chasing her was no longer there.


    No, it was there.


    She spoke even though it was difficult to do so. She saw it as the only way to express her emotions.


    Its running away


    Most of the ten or so vines that had appeared above ground did not exist anymore.


    They had turned into ashes and disappeared.


    Tap, tap.


    Only a portion of one or two roots still remained even though they were burning as well.


    Then they ran away.


    Boom! Boom!


    The roots hid underground in the sand even as they continued to burn.


    Shhhh


    Most of the bushes had turned into ashes or were burning as well.


    The fire did not go out.


    Shhhh-! Shhhhhhh!


    The bushes cut off the parts of their bodies that were burning. It looked as if they had a conscience or were responding to orders.


    They cut parts of their body and quickly retreated the parts that were not burning.


    They were running away as well.


    They couldnt even consider rolling on the sand to put the fire out.


    The sand is burning too.


    Within a radius of ten meters around them All of the ck sand was burning red in this area.


    Olivia looked at the person standing at the center of the fire.


    This was the person who had made those terrible monsters, the one that had made her and her allies helplessly run away with a single attack.


    That person. Cale quietly stood there looking in the direction of the escaping vines.


    H, how can a person- how can a person do this?


    Olivia subconsciously asked while still forgetting about her pain.


    She had never seen something like this before.


    He-, this person-


    Is he human?


    Rose gold thunderbolts were still swirling around him.


    The purifier. Was he really a human being?


    Is that person a human?


    How can a person use that kind of power?


    The current Emperor and his instructor, the patriarch of the House of Huayans


    Olivia had seen them use their powers a few times. Their powers had been amazing.


    It had scared her.


    It had made her feel as if she could not win against them.


    However, neither of their powers had been this extraordinary.


    Ah, that punk?


    She heard a peaceful voice.


    Olivia turned her gaze.


    The individual who had cast a spell a few moments ago was looking at the purifier.


    "That punk is definitely human.


    The way he was calmly speaking like this


    That punk is?


    Does that mean that there is someone who is not human?


    Olivia looked at the gold dust, the mana still swirling around the mage before getting chills all over her body.


    I''ve never seen a mage of this caliber. Ive never even heard of a mage of this caliber existing in the world.


    There were some ck mages who came from households that carried on learning magic almost as a tradition in addition to ck magic.


    For example, the House of Huayans handled magic very well. They were skilled in ck magic, white magic, and magic.


    But has there ever been a mage who could use magic so freely in a polluted area like this?


    Has there ever been a person who could use mana so freely without any restraints?


    They would need to at least be at the highest-grade level as a mage?


    And this mage


    He had said that that punk was a human being.


    That should mean that there was someone who was not human.


    What if this mage in front of me is not human?


    An existence that is not human but can handle mana so well like this?


    Ah.


    Olivia saw that the mans eyes changed colors to gold as she watched. The pupils of those gold eyes were vertical.


    He was neither human nor elf.


    Perhaps-


    Dragon.


    She thought about that world.


    The mans eyes returned back to normal green human eyes. The man flicked his finger.


    Snap!


    Olivia''s body was surrounded by warmth. It was a bit different from what she was getting from the robe as it was the pure aura of natural mana.


    That aura was gently patting the dead mana that was trying to go berserk.


    It was as if it would dy Olivias poisoning even though it couldn''t heal it.


    The voice that came out of the mans mouth was quite stern unlike the warmth surrounding her.


    You shouldnt have any stupid thoughts about using that punk or anything of the sort. Of course, hes not the type who would let you do that anyway.


    However, his voice was not cold.


    It''s just a small warning.


    However, there was something about it that made it impossible for her to ignore it.


    A tiny bit of aura of a higher being that was different from humans touched Olivia.


    Imperial Princess Olivia.


    She turned her head.


    Cale had walked next to her at some point. The fire burning over the sand had gone out.


    Choi Han was next to Cale checking hisplexion.


    Hes okay.


    Cale''splexion seemed fine.


    He had worried because Cale had used quite a strong thunderbolt but Cale still seemed fine as he was not even pale.


    Choi Han! You need to pay close attention to him!


    Thats right, nya!


    Please do it for us, nya!


    Choi Han recalled the request of the children averaging nine-years-old as he stood next to Cale.


    Cale had no idea about Choi Hans actions as he knelt down and looked at Olivia.


    Purifier


    Cale peeked at Mary after hearing Olivia call him by that title. Mary gently blinked as if to tell him that she was the one to tell her. Cale looked back at Olivia.


    Mm.


    He debated what to do before answering honestly.


    Purifier is indeed one of my names.


    Olivias eyes opened even wider.


    Cale didn''t know why she was even more shocked now but continued to speak honestly to share his intentions.


    I came to stop the erosion of this world.


    To save this world?


    Cale thought about the words Imperial Princess Olivia barely managed to mutter before nodding his head.


    Taking care of the Hunters should stop the erosion of this world to a degree. In that sense, it is true that I came to save it.


    Cale calmly nodded his head.


    I guess you can see it that way.


    He looked away from Olivia.


    Olivia continued to look at him as if she had received a great shock but Cale didnt pay any attention as he addressed his friends.


    It was a fight against time from here on.


    It looks like we will need to get rid of that monster from earlier.


    Eruhaben started to speak.


    "Will we head back to the castle first?


    Yes, Eruhaben-nim. That should be first.


    Cale looked toward Precinct 9 and continued to speak.


    "There were loud noises and light from this direction so Precinct 9 should have noticed something.


    It would mean that Precinct 9 was useless as the western defense line of the Empire if they could not even notice that.


    Cale thought that at least the Margrave seemed to have a decent level of abilities and passion.


    We will proceed at the same time. We will return to Precinct 9 to heal her Royal Highness, and


    In addition to that


    We will meet the Margrave.


    They would meet the Margrave to draw him in and then immediately after that


    We will then immediately go take care of the monster.


    His voice was so calm that it almost felt indifferent.


    He sounded as if he was out on a walk.


    The cheapskate spoke to Cale.


    Yes, Cale. Lets quickly get rid of it. I can tell after fighting against it. That thing is dangerous. That bastard is something that kills living beings and corrodes thend to create dead mana.


    However, his friends did not trust Cales rxed tone.


    They could guess how he was feeling based on the fact that the red thunderbolts were still crackling around him.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Olivia sure is a sharp cookie.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 28: The sun has risen (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 28: The sun has risen (1)


    In the middle of the dark night A red pir shot up far beyond the wall.


    The clear red color looked as if it would burn up all of the darkness around.


    That light was clearly visible in this world where everything was dark.


    Hey, Sui Khan! Look at that, do you see it?


    Raon, On, and Hong The children averaging nine-years-old had their faces pressed against the window with their eyes wide open.


    The ck Dragon''s blue eyes looked into Sui Khans red eyes.


    "That red pir! I''m certain that this light is our human using his power!


    On spoke next very calmly but also very quickly.


    It is pretty far, but if we can see the fiery thunderbolt from here It must mean that he used quite a lot of his power, nya.


    That means something dangerous must have happened, nya!


    Hong became anxious and didnt know what to do.


    We should have followed him!


    Raon clenched his cheeks with his front paws. The ck Dragon looked toward Sui Khan who had been silently standing by another window.


    Hey, Sui Khan! Why arent you saying anything?


    On slowly turned her gaze to observe Sui Khan. This was a new friend who had been with them since they came to this.


    Based on Cale, Choi Han, and especially Alberus demeanor, he seemed like someone they could trust. Unlike Cale who frequentlycked a sense of vignce, Choi Han and Alberu were the two most vignt people in the group. Those two people had epted Sui Khan as a part of their team.


    Ah!


    On held back a gasp after checking what Sui Khan was observing out the window.


    Hes observing the castle!


    While Ons gaze had been focused on the red light, Sui Khan was observing the inside of the castle.


    No rm had gone off in the castle.


    But On knew.


    I''m sure they saw what we saw as well.


    That was when On could finally see people moving in the darkness, especially by the distant wall out of the precinct. She could see soldiers, knights, and even ck mages.


    On, who was in her human form, opened the window.


    Clunk.


    She then looked out the window.


    The light in the Margrave''s bedroom turned on!


    The room next to the Margraves bedroom was the office for his top executives, and that room had the light on twenty-four hours a day.


    She was certain that the Margrave and the entire top executives team were on alert right now.


    The castle seemed quiet but it was quite chaotic underneath the surface. That chaos would soon rise above the surface as well.


    What do I do?


    They couldnt let people figure out about Cales visit outside.


    Ons mind quickly started to move.


    It was at that moment.


    Hey On. Isnt it cold?


    On heard a slow voice behind her.


    The night breeze is cold.


    Sui Khan was looking at her. He was petting Raons head with one hand while messing Hong''s hair with his other hand.


    Clunk.


    On leaned back into the room and closed the window.


    It was because she suddenly realized that someone might see her in her human form.


    On heard Sui Khan''s voice.


    "Variables alwayse up.


    His voice was calm, but it was different from Cale''s calm voice. Cale sounded crude, cold, and indifferent, but his voice held warmth within it.


    Sui Khan spoke slowly as if everything was boring and there was warmth in his voice as he gently called her name, but


    "We also cant be swept around by the variables.


    It oddly sounded cold and rational.


    This was something she had felt back in the Empires capital.


    Of course, that coldness was not directed at me or my little brothers.


    I''m sure they are in a more chaotic state than we are.


    Toward their enemies, toward their goal Sui Khan did not hide that coldness.


    Hey, Sui Khan! But what if our humanes back hurt? What about Mary? Goldie gramps? Choi Han?


    Thats right! Thats what we are worried about, nya!


    On saw Sui Khans gaze heading somewhere outside the window as Raon and Hong could not hide their anxiety.


    He was looking towards where Eruhaben had teleported them to before they crossed the wall.


    Hes smarter than I am, so I''m sure they are heading back right now.


    On could see the corners of Sui Khans lips curling up.


    Or they are already here.


    Raon raised his head at that moment.


    Ah!


    Raon''s gaze headed toward the center of the room.


    On could see Sui Khan close the curtains as soon as Raon did that.


    Chhh.


    The moment the curtains closed and the only light was from the candles in the room


    Ooooooooong!


    Mana gathered in the room.


    Raon smiled after sensing this familiar mana.


    They''re here! Its Goldie gramps!


    Paaaat-!


    There was a bright light and a total of five people appeared on top of the golden teleportation magic circle.


    Cale, who was standing at the center of the magic circle, looked into Sui Khan''s red eyes as soon as he confirmed that they were back in the bedroom and started to speak.


    Did you find the coordinates of the Margrave''s bedroom?


    Of course.


    Figuring out the enemys location, always confirming their movements, and making it so that they could reach their target at any moment


    That was the basics of the work Kim Rok Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk used to do for thepany.


    * * *


    "What the heck is going on?!


    The Margrave. Marquis Helson was seated at the center of the top executives meeting room that was connected to his bedroom.


    He was dressed lightly because he had been sleeping for a bit, but an attendant would soon bring his armor.


    Eaen!


    Yes, Marquis-nim?!


    Have you determined the cause of that light?


    Marquis Helson, who had felt the fluctuation of a strong power not too long ago, had seen a red light shooting up from the distance through his bedroom window.


    The ck mages had said that they detected some faint vibrations after that as well.


    Not yet, we have yet to determine the cause, sir!


    Tell them to hurry!


    The red pir of light had been temporary but it had definitely happened quite far from the wall.


    However, the vibrations had been detected by the ck mages who were in the basement located at the center of the Lords Castle.


    There was probably a much stronger vibration at the center of that pir of light.


    Shit! What could it be?


    Marquis Helson was getting a headache.


    His mind was soplicated that it felt as if it would blow.


    Chief!


    Yes, sir.


    Eaen. The true identity of this woman who was known as the top aide was actually the Chief of the top executives.


    Some of the top executives were currently disguised as aides to observe some of the candidates.


    Will it be difficult to dispatch a team beyond the wall?


    Mm.


    Eaen frowned and was deep in thought for a moment before she shook her head.


    It may be possible once the sunes up but it is dangerous right now. We dont know when the ck rain cloud mighte, and suddenly dispatching people like this may cause a different kind of issue.


    It wasnt that Eaen didnt want to send a team past the wall. In fact, she wanted to send people so that they might at least get a clue about what happened.


    Marquis-nim. We have a lot of individuals missing.


    I know! Thats why I am asking!


    The past half year


    Quite a lot of the Dark Elves, ck mages, and scouts they had sent out in the past half year had gone missing.


    The Imperial Pce had ignored the reports about these missing individuals as mere idents, but the Margrave and his team had seen this as a sign as well.


    Fuck!


    The Marquis mmed down on the table with his palm.


    The Second Imperial Princess didnte back either. I''m sure something must have happened beyond the wall. We shouldn''t have epted the candidates!


    Please calm down, Marquis-nim.


    Eaen calmly continued to speak.


    "But I''m certain that the Imperial Pce will pay attention to the current situation because the candidates are here. It will be possible to figure out what is going on past the wall.


    .


    Marquis Helson preferred political neutrality. The reason this man, who had dedicated his life to protecting the edge region, had epted the candidates test being in his precinct was to learn about what was going on beyond the wall.


    Yes. I''m sure that the Imperial Pce will pay attention to our report this time. They will want to save their precious candidate.


    The Marquis said candidate and not candidates.


    What about the First Imperial Prince and the Fourth Imperial Prince?


    "They are quiet.


    It is highly likely that the two of them know what is going on beyond the wall. Of course, the Fourth Imperial Prince might not, but I''m sure the First Imperial Prince does. He is with the youngdy of the House of Huayans.


    I have already increased the level of surveince on them already.


    The Marquis was not thinking about only getting information through the candidates.


    He was certain that the Imperial Pce had some knowledge of what was going on beyond the ten edge viges. That was what he believed, so he was thinking about stealing information from the First Imperial Prince who was being supported by the Imperial Pce and the House of Huayans.


    And one more thing.


    The strong candidate who could keep the First Imperial Prince in check


    He was nning on secretly contacting that candidate.


    The Margraves of the North and East have agreed to be with me as well. The Margrave of the South agreed to remain neutral.


    North, South, East, and West. The Margraves responsible for the defense of the Empire were all from families with deep histories that have continued on for generations.


    They had fought valiantly in the edge precincts generation after generation to protect the Empire. There had been quite a lot of support from the center for them as well.


    Its weird.


    However, the intentions of the center; the intentions of the Imperial Pce had been a bit suspicioustely.


    Are they really trying to protect the Empire?


    This was a thought that most of the Margraves have had and they were currently suspicious of the House of Huayans.


    The House of Huayans. Most people saw them as people who did not seek out power and protected the Empire as the Emperor''s instructor.


    The respective Margraves had their own reasons for suspecting the House of Huayans.


    Marquis Helson had a reason to be suspicious as well.


    The House of Huayans was the one that most strongly emphasized a need to set the Church of the Fire of Purification as a heretic cult. They are basically the reason the Church of the Fire of Purification became a cult.


    The former patriarch His grandfather had believed in the Church of the Fire of Purification.


    Marquis Helson was hiding the fact that his grandfather was a member of the church because any members would be executed on the spot, but


    That church is not a cult.


    Marquis Helson had seen the Pope''s abilities when he was young.


    Destroying dead mana, that red-


    Red?


    The Marquis jumped up from his seat.


    Bang-!


    The chair he had been sitting on fell backward.


    Marquis-nim?


    A shocked Eaen approached and called out to him but the Marquis didn''t even look at his nieces face.


    He headed toward the window.


    That red pir just now-


    That was different from a pir of fire. There was a reason the Marquis had been calling it a pir of light.


    It felt as if a thunderbolt was shooting up from the ground toward the sky-


    Yes, it was definitely that kind of power.


    And that clear red pir had been so so visible.


    It was because the darkness retreated temporarily to avoid that pir.


    The dead mana had avoided that red pir of light.


    Perhaps-


    The Marquis recalled something the former patriarch, his grandfather, the person he loved and respected the most, had once told him.


    Helson. The god that I believe is said to have defeated darkness and death with a fire imbued with a thunderbolt.


    He put his hand in his pocket. His hand was shaking.


    There was a note he had been keeping on him because he couldnt let anybody find it.


    < I heard heretics are to be executed immediately? >


    Heni Wishrop. The note from her people


    They knew that Marquis Helson had some rtionship with the church.


    I thought they were going to use this to grab my weakness.


    He had also been curious as to how they knew this information.


    It had made him anxious.


    But what if-


    This red pir of light


    What if they are people from the church?


    This pir of light-


    What if this is that Fire of Purification or something?


    Marquis Helson''s fingertips that were holding the note were still shaking.


    That would mean that the church has a strong necromancer who could rival the First Imperial Prince. If that is the case.


    He had a hypothesis.


    Heni Wishrop is not the leader.


    Although a necromancer could have a high-ranking position in the church, she could not create this pir of light.


    That means!


    Perhaps-


    Marquis Helson recalled Heni Wishrop''s subordinate he had made eye contact with when he received the note at the tower.


    Now that he thought about it all of her subordinates had the same hair color and eye color.


    It was as if they were trying to camouge on purpose.


    Is that guy perhaps-


    It was at that moment.


    Screeeech.


    The Marquis bedroom that was connected to the top executives meeting room


    It was like this because the Marquis had given up his personal life to defend the edge precinct.


    The closed door to the bedroom opened.


    Although there should be nobody inside the bedroom. That door was opening.


    Identify yourself-


    The Marquis raised his hand the moment a shocked executive was about to shout. His action made everybody close their mouths.


    The door creaked andpletely opened in the silence of the room.


    The Marquis felt as if he knew.


    He felt as if he knew who was in the bedroom.


    Marquis-nim. May we have a chat in private?


    The man in a white mask who appeared in the doorway


    The smile on his face was visible as his mouth was not covered by the mask.


    Its him.


    The man he believed to be Heni Wishrop''s subordinate The man who had smiled when Marquis Helson had received the note


    He might not be her subordinate.


    The man was standing in the bedroom alone.


    None of youe inside.


    Marquis-nim-


    Obey my order.


    Chief Eaen called out to him, but the Marquis gave an order to all of them before entering the bedroom alone.


    The man was standing in the room alone with a smile still on his face as he weed the Marquis inside.


    We should probably close the door if we want to chat in private?


    The moment Marquis Helson spoke calmly despite not feeling that way


    Indeed.


    The man raised his hand and


    Screeech- bang!


    The door closed.


    It was as if by magic.


    Magic?


    Marquis Helson''s mind becameplicated again after thinking of that word and almost as if this person understood theplicated mess in his mind Inside the dark bedroom that now had the curtains closed and only a candle was lighting it up


    The man reached his hand forward.


    Crack.


    A rose gold fiery thunderbolt crackled and pushed away the darkness in the bedroom.


    !


    The Marquis stiffened as if he had been paralyzed.


    Cale slowly started to speak at that moment.


    We dont have time to chat for a long time. I guess we need to suppress him thoroughly to start?


    He called for someone.


    Raon.


    Marquis Helson could see dark blue eyes in the darkness.


    Dragon!


    Although it was small, a real ck Dragon appeared.


    Nice to meet you, Marquis Helson-nim.


    Cale greeted the Marquis in a new way.


    Ha. I never expected to say this with my own mouth.


    He had an oddly unsettled smile on his face as he introduced himself.


    I am the purifier.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Le purifier has arrived.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 29: The sun has risen (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 29: The sun has risen (2)


    Marquis Helson looked at the Dragon and the rose gold fiery thunderbolt for a long time.


    It was silent but he could not easily say anything.


    What am I looking at right now?


    A Dragon when they are said to have disappeared from the world?


    Is this rose gold fire the power of god that the Church of the Fire of Purification talks about?


    Is this real?


    Marquis Helson was quite shocked but was able to soon return to his senses.


    Darkness.


    He realized that it was real after seeing the darkness that existed beside the Dragon and this rose gold fiery thunderbolt.


    He subconsciously started to speak.


    As I expected-


    It was easy to speak once he got the first few words out.


    "As I expected, you are a person of the church. Isn''t that right?


    Wait, is he even human?


    Marquis Helson did not ask that question that was on his mind. The Pope he had seen when he was young had only used a red aura and could not handle this rose gold colored fire that was visible at the central temple.


    So, would someone who can handle that fire, someone who uses the power of a god, would he be human?


    How did a member of the church participate in this test? Is Heni Wishrop a fake identity? Is she a member of the church as well?


    Marquis Helson asked question after question once he managed to ask the first one.


    It was at that moment.


    Crack!


    The Purifier clenched his hand.


    The rose gold fiery thunderbolt that had been in his palm disappeared without a trace.


    Mm.


    Marquis Helson subconsciously closed his mouth.


    There were a few seconds of silence.


    The Purifier started to speak again. It was a calm and indifferent voice.


    There''s not enough time to answer your questions, sir.


    Marquis Helson felt a mysterious sense of pressure despite this individual speaking to him respectfully. An intangible aura was flowing out of this purifier.


    Cale was using what he deemed to be a proper amount of the Dominating Aura as he spoke.


    May you find the answers yourself.


    Cale had no ns on answering all of Marquis Helson''s questions.


    Hell find the answers on his own if he is curious.


    I''m just going to say what I need to say before I go.


    That was Cales current thought.


    Ah. However, I will answer one thing.


    But there seemed to be at least one thing he needed to answer.


    Marquis Helson flinched and made eye contact with Cale after hearing that he would answer a question.


    Heni Wishrop is not a person of the church. She is one of ours.


    Marquis Helson could not move as those cold eyes seemed to be piercing through him.


    It looks like your side had ns on using Heni Wishrop for something but getting rid of that idea is-, probably best if you wish to survive.


    Cale meant what he said.


    And sincerity tended to work on people. The Dominating Aura amplified quite a bit before it settled back down.


    We had no ns on using her.


    Marquis Helson barely managed to respond to the Purifier''s words.


    The Purifier nodded his head without saying anything. It was as if his response wasnt important at all.


    Marquis-nim, you should have seen something beyond the wall just now. I''m sure that people in the castle have detected something and are stealthily preparing to defend against it.


    Helson thought to himself after hearing those words.


    Are they truly responsible for that red pir of light? What happened beyond the wall?


    Cale could feel confusion, curiosity, and impatience from Marquis Helson.


    Human, this Marquis looks quite nervous right now.


    People were bound to be nervous when they were in darkness and could not see the path in front of them.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    We have rescued Imperial Princess Olivia.


    !


    "She had been in a serious state of dead mana poisoning and we are currently healing her but she needs to be treated by experts quickly.


    Imperial Princess Olivia is in a state of dead mana poisoning?


    Someone so skilled is suffering from dead mana poisoning?


    How high must the density of dead mana be on the ck ground?


    Yes sir. The poisoning is quite severe and she is also seriously injured.


    She was attacked?


    Marquis Helson''s face stiffened.


    Quite a lot of people he had sent to scout and gather information outside the wall had disappeared in the past half year.


    Disappearing in the pollutednd basically meant death.


    Marquis Helson realized something from the Purifier''s words.


    The Second Imperial Princess''s team must have all died.


    Yes sir.


    By what?


    Cale smiled after looking at Marquis Helson''s eyes that were focused as if he had finally snapped back to his senses.


    This Marquis This guy was at least a proper Margrave.


    Cale happily responded to the Marquis'' question.


    "A monster.


    Cale walked over to the window and opened the curtains.


    Chhhhh-


    We met Imperial Princess Olivia while investigating beyond the wall earlier tonight. We then encountered a portion of the monster that had chased her.


    "A portion?


    Cale nodded his head.


    "ording to Imperial Princess Olivia There is a ckke in the pollutednd and arge tree at the center of thatke.


    "Ah, hold on.


    Marquis Helson stopped Cale. Cale looked at him and Marquis Helson started speaking with a stiff look on his face.


    Is her Royal Highness the only one who has seen the monster right now?


    "The Imperial Princess would indeed be the only one who has seen the whole monster.


    I see. One moment.


    Marquis Helson approached the bedroom door and opened it a bit. He only opened it enough so that the inside of the bedroom could not be seen.


    Eaen.


    Yes, Marquis-nim.


    "Send a poison expert healer to the neenth candidate''s room. A ck mage as well.


    "Excuse me?


    Immediately.


    Yes sir!


    Make sure the healer and ck mage is one of our people. Make sure of it. Do you understand?


    One of our people. Make sure of it. Immediately. Chief Eaen nodded her head after seeing the Margrave''s gaze and hearing him use such heavy words.


    Yes sir.


    Furthermore, we are raising the defense state of Precinct 9 to maximum level. Make sure that all of the troops are ready and waiting for orders.


    Yes sir!


    Marquis Helson then closed the bedroom door before looking at Cale again.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Hes quite good at his job.


    Marquis Helson opened his mouth.


    Please exin now.


    He would determine how the troops of Precinct 9 would move based on the Purifier''s exnation.


    "That tree has a conscience and controls vines.


    Cale exined the parts that Imperial Princess Olivia, who was currently being treated by Mary and Eruhaben, had exined before they came here.


    "That tree monster used a portion of its roots and vines to chase after the injured Imperial Princess.


    Why?


    To look for more food.


    Mm.


    Marquis Helson held back a groan.


    "That monster let Imperial Princess Olivia go on purpose.


    Yes sir.


    ording to Imperial Princess Olivia, that monster was something that she couldn''t even touch, something that we could only take on if the patriarch of the House of Huayans, two ck magic battalions, and two Knights Brigades showed up.


    Ha.


    Marquis Helson scoffed in disbelief.


    That level of force to not defeat the monster but just take it on?


    The Huayans patriarch was the strongest ck mage. That person with two Imperial Pce ck magic battalions and two Knights Brigades Such a high level of force was still not enough to determine a victory against that monster?


    The edge precincts are not capable of handling such a level of force.


    There were quite a lot of troops in Precinct 9. However, the strongest elites were at the Imperial Pce.


    The Emperor was the type who wanted the strongest troops for himself.


    No, maybe it is not the Emperor but the Huayans patriarch.


    Mm.


    Marquis Helson suddenly realized something.


    Such a strong monster, even if it was just a portion of it that had chased after the Imperial Princess


    The purifier had returned back into the wall without getting injured at all.


    And Imperial Princess Olivia said that the monster was aiming for the people inside the wall.


    It should be an urgent situation right now.


    The Purifier in front of him seemed smart enough to know better than anybody else about the urgency of the current situation.


    However, the Purifier seemed rxed.


    Oh Purifier


    Marquis Helson was told not to ask questions but he could not help but to do so.


    Are we in an urgent situation right now?


    Smile.


    The corners of the Purifier''s lips curled up again.


    Not immediately.


    The Purifier had stopped speaking respectfully to Marquis Helson. Nobody felt that it was awkward.


    It was because of what he said next.


    It ran away from me.


    The monster would not aim for the wall immediately.


    The cheapskate''s voice echoed in Cales mind at that moment.


    Kahahaha! Thats right! That bastard ran away from us!


    The cheapskates voice was fluctuating like a me.


    It felt as if it was burning.


    That bastard is strong. If a portion of it is that huge, the main body must be immense. It might be the size of a small forest.


    However, his voice was still sunken down at its core.


    Then we just need to burn it up with an even bigger fire. We just need to cover the sky with thunderbolts and shoot them down.


    The cheapskate was being quite serious.


    You wont get injured even if you do that here.


    The smile on Cales face became even thicker.


    Human! Why are you smiling? It makes me want to smile too!


    Raon looked at Cale and smiled as well. Raon was slowly getting better at smiling like Cale for some reason.


    My goodness.


    Marquis Helsons back became covered in dry sweat after seeing the ck Dragon smile and hearing the Purifier''s confident words.


    It ran away from me.


    That monster that Imperial Princess Olivia described ran away from this person?


    It didn''t run away because it saw a Dragon but because of him?


    The Marquis became certain at that moment.


    This person is the one who created that pir of fire.


    He had wondered if multiple people had worked together to create that pir of fire, but it seemed likely that this person had done it on his own as the Dragon was not saying anything.


    As Marquis-nim. Theres something I am curious about as well. Can I ask?


    Marquis Helson made eye contact with Cale instead of responding.


    It is a monster that is so strong that even Second Imperial Princess Olivia almost died.


    The Xiaolen was slowly getting more polluted.


    The Hunters were closely rted to this issue.


    The cause of it was definitely going to be at the House of Huayans since they were the ck Bloods.


    "All candidates attempting the test would have died.


    Mary had told Cale that the First Imperial Prince had not been investigating but acting more like a bystander.


    He noticed Marquis Helson''s face slowly started to frown as he continued to speak.


    In my opinion There is no way that the central forces didnt know about the monster in the pollutednd.


    At least the ck Bloods would know about it. The House of Huayans knew about the monster but still sent the candidates here.


    A majority of the candidates could have died during this first test. Furthermore, it was likely that the wall of Precinct 9 would be destroyed by the monster and scorched as Imperial Princess Olivia feared.


    If that happens


    Thisnd would be polluted and the people in Precinct 9 would die.


    Have the central forces cast you aside, Marquis Helson?


    Cale could see Marquis Helson clench his eyes shut at his question.


    Marquis Helson took a few breaths before responding.


    "The Margraves are trying to change the central forces.


    I see. The central forces must have figured that out.


    Marquis Helson asked in a shaky voice.


    Is the House of Huayans, are the central forces really connected to the monster and all of these issues?


    I believe that at least the House of Huayans is involved.


    Ha.


    Marquis Helson let out a chuckle-like scoff.


    The central forces must have decided to discard the west.


    Cale noticed that Marquis Helson''s eyes were still fluctuating even as he was talking about how he and his people had been discarded. The Marquis was angry. He seemed relieved as well.


    Let me ask one more question.


    The Marquis shoulders were not as tense as he asked Cale this next question.


    What is your, what is the churchs goal?


    I dont know what the churchs goal is.


    He doesn''t know?


    The Marquis saw the Purifier start to speak again just as a look of confusion appeared on his face.


    "As for me, I n on hunting.


    Hunting.


    The Marquis asked in a shaky voice after hearing that word.


    "Are you going to hunt that monster?


    Cale chuckled at the Marquis who asked to confirm even though he understood Cale properly.


    I''ll hunt that thing too.


    The Marquis clenched his fists shut. They were extremely tense.


    What do you need me to do?


    Cale stopped smiling after hearing that question.


    Cales gaze headed out the window again.


    We should hunt that monster first.


    Will you hunt the other monsters too?


    Cale slightly nodded his head.


    Of course. I seem to be the monsters natural enemy.


    His voice was extremely light but the Marquis felt the inside of his mouth going dry because of the aura of a rulering from this person as well as the Dragon smiling at him.


    Marquis Helson realized that he was standing at the turning point of history.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Indeed the turning point of history.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 30: The sun has risen (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 30: The sun has risen (3)


    Knock knock knock.


    Helson blinked after hearing a knock on the door and started to focus. He looked at the Purifier.


    Please do whatever you need to do.


    Helson gulped and then opened the door after hearing the Purifiersment and seeing the gentle smile on his face.


    The ck Dragon had disappeared at some point.


    "What is it?


    Marquis-nim, his highness, the Fourth Imperial Prince hase to the door of the top executives office.


    Helson frowned.


    He soon shuddered.


    Tsk.


    He heard an annoyed tongue clicking behind him. It was the Purifier.


    Does he not like that the Fourth Imperial Prince hase?


    Or


    Maybe he doesnt like that our top executives can''t even control the Fourth Imperial Prince and has to report it to me?


    Marquis Helson might be exaggerating what the Purifier might be feeling right now but he had no choice but to be concerned about how the Purifier was feeling.


    The power this person had The fact that this power could protect Precinct 9 was more important than the change he would cause in the future.


    The Purifiermented almost as if he was talking to himself.


    Itsing in the end.


    Human! Choi Han and Sui Khan contacted Goldie gramps! They said that they felt a simr rumbling like before near the wall!


    It should have stayed quiet since it ran away earlier.


    He mumbled in a low voice.


    Did it already forget about its fear?


    Helson gulped. Chief Eaen could finally see the person the Marquis was chatting with through the gap in the door.


    Heni Wishrop''s subordinate?


    Cale started to speak as her mind was about to get busy with this new information.


    Itsing.


    Marquis Helson realized the meaning behind those words and looked at the Purifier with shock.


    The top executives office door burst open at that moment.


    "Again, we received report that they can feel that rumbling again!


    The executive who had gone to the ck mages shouted with urgency.


    What is the identity of that rumbling? Why is the Marquis not sharing information with the candidates?!


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi red into the open top executives office and raised his voice. He sounded as if he could throw a fit at any moment.


    Of course, Noi could not see the Marquis'' bedroom.


    Let me go! How dare you try to stop me from entering?!


    He was about to enter the top executives office but the knights standing outside the door stopped him once the Marquis raised his hand.


    The Marquis urgently looked at Cale.


    Didn''t you say that it wouldn''te back right away?


    Thats what I thought.


    It ran way so quickly and even cut off parts of its body to run away. Because it showed no signs of chasing after Cale


    Cale had thought that the monster would not attack the wall right away.


    Cale, maybe that monster had no choice too.


    Cale paid attention to what the cheapskate was saying in his mind.


    That monster probably has nothing else to eat around it. It might have to move because it is starving and can''t wait any longer.


    The cheapskate had said that this monster was a monster that generated dead mana.


    It did so by corroding thend and killing living creatures.


    Marquis-nim.


    Yes? Hurry up and tell me!


    It seems as if that monster was so hungry To the point that it overcame its fear.


    They heard a sharp noise just as the Marquis understood the meaning behind those words and turned pale.


    Screeeeeech- screeeeeeech-


    Chief Eaen''s face turned pale.


    The wall!


    This was the rm that rang when the wall was being attacked.


    In the middle of the night Something was attacking the wall.


    Boom-!


    The people inside the castle felt a strong rumbling underneath their feet.


    Marquis-nim, over there-!


    One of the executives pointed out the window.


    All of the lights in Precinct 9 had turned on once the rm went off. That was why what the executive was pointing at was ever so clear to see.


    My goodness.


    The Marquis gulped.


    There was something ck that was shooting up higher than the height of the wall.


    It resembled a tree root.


    There was sticky ck liquid flowing from that tree root.


    There was only one root but it looked as if it could easily get past the wall.


    That monster was trying to climb over the wall instead of destroying it.


    "What is that?!


    They heard Fourth Imperial Prince Noi''s astonished voice.


    Cales eyes clouded over after hearing his voice.


    I guess he didnt know.


    The Fourth Imperial Prince didn''t seem to know about this monster. If this reaction was him acting, the Fourth Imperial Prince should be an actor.


    Marquis-nim.


    Cale called out to the Marquis who looked shocked.


    The Marquis yes opened wide.


    There was a ck magic circle underneath Cales feet.


    Although he was not a highest-grade swordsman, the Marquis and his abilities as a high-grade swordsman allowed him to sense that this ck magic circle was made not with ck magic but magic.


    You should head out for now. You will need to hurry. But you dont have to worry too much.


    Cale pointed out the window.


    My friend will take care of that root.


    The top of the wall was bright because of the ck magic lights that had turned on with the rm.


    That was why the ck tree root waspletely visible.


    They could also clearly see a person who was charging toward the ck tree root. They could clearly see the hawk flying above the person as well.


    While everybody was shocked by this unexpected situation


    Choi Han And Sui Khan were moving toward the monster.


    * * *


    Hey Han, is it possible?


    Choi Han heard a rxed voice above his head.


    The ck Hawk had its wings wide open as it came down near Choi Hans face.


    "Are you so focused you cannot answer right now?


    His tired voice made it feel as if they were in the Super Rock Vi doing nothing on a rxing afternoon.


    Pffft.


    Choi Han chuckled.


    Hey Han. Youre too tense right now.


    Choi Han''s face slightly stiffened after what he said next.


    Like them.


    The direction that the ck Hawks red eyes were looking


    Choi Han looked that way and saw individuals who were anxious but trying their best to snap out of it and focus.


    ck mages, Dark Elf knights, regr knights


    And even soldiers.


    Cast a shield!


    The liquid looks to be dead mana! Knights and soldiers retreat!


    Dont randomly attack it! We can''t use any wide-range ck magic! We cant damage the wall!


    "There may be more enemies! The reconnaissance team head out of wall right now! Open the gate!


    They were all moving in perfect harmony to deal with this ck tree root that had suddenly shot out of the ground.


    Evacuate the residents to the shelter!


    Go report the situation to the Margrave-nim!


    One of them looked at Choi Han.


    "Who are you?! Are you with one of the candidates? Hurry up and get down! This is an emergency situation!


    She shouted while looking at Choi Han. He seemed to be a swordsman based on the sword in his hand.


    Choi Han thought about something old priest Durst had told them about this world.


    There are many talented swordsmen in Xiaolen but there are not many that can handle aura well.


    The reason was simple.


    The three hundred or so years had left a single fact about aura on the Xiaolen.


    Aura starts from the inside of the swordsman. It is a symbol of their inner self. However, the important thing is that humans are also a part of nature.


    The nature is dying. Simr to how it is difficult for mages to live in this world, aura became difficult to release as well.


    Elementals were the same way.


    As a result, the number of swordsmen who could handle aura decreased in this world and most of the Dark Elves could not handle Elementals either. There were no Elementals to handle.


    It was turning into a world where ck mages had to seed.


    Choi Han started to walk faster.


    "Did you not hear me tell you to get down?!


    The womans voice became louder.


    Crack!


    The shield was broken!


    Theres a hole in the shield because of the poisonous liquid on the root!


    The first shield cast by the ck mages around the wall easily crumbled once the ck tree root''s ck liquid touched it.


    Chhhhhh-


    The wall is melting from the liquid!


    The ck tree root had shot up above the wall but only its tip was moving as if it was scoping out the area. It looked like it was looking around the inside of the wall despite not having any eyes.


    The root seems to be multiple timesrger than what Rok Soo exined.


    Choi Han listened to Sui Khan, to team leader Lee Soo Hyuk''s voice as he moved past the swordswoman who tried to stop him.


    Hey, I told you to stop-


    The swordswoman''s eyes opened wide.


    Huh?


    It was bright above the wall.


    However, it was still the middle of the night.


    That was why she had not seen it clearly.


    However, she was sure that she just saw it.


    On the sword of the man wearing the half-mask and amon robe who went past her


    Although it was not very thick, she saw something ck surrounding the sword.


    Aura?


    That was definitely aura.


    It was the thing that was called the peak for swordsmen.


    There was currently nobody at that level on the Xiaolen.


    S, sword-


    The level of a sword master.


    The swordswoman turned around and looked at the man who had walked past her.


    The swordswoman, who was here despite not being a Dark Elf and having no resistance to dead mana, her job was to stop people who tried to approach the monster.


    Her sword could not cut through this tree root.


    She had no powers to defeat the dead mana.


    Ah


    The swordswomans yes looked at the sword in the mans hand.


    The ck aura was shooting up like an angry animal''s roar.


    Unlike the ck root, that ck aura was sparkling, almost as if it had the stars in the night sky inside of it.


    However, it looked more violent than anything else and not calm at all.


    Sui Khan looked at Choi Han''s aura and started to speak.


    I understand you want to protect and guard them, but Han, you have no calmness at all.


    Choi Han didnt look at the ck Hawk. His gaze was only looking past the people who were shocked after seeing him at the tree root that was trying to peek its head into the wall.


    Calmness-


    Choi Hans life had not been peaceful enough for him to live with calmness since he fell into the Forest of Darkness.


    Of course, his soul now had a resting ce.


    Dont you want to get stronger?


    The ck Hawk moved away from Choi Han and flew up as it said that.


    "An opportunity wille soon.


    Choi Han''s eyes clouded over.


    He heard Sui Khan''s jovial yet slow voice at that moment.


    Hey Han, it is okay if you dont have any calmness. If that is you, that is.


    Choi Han looked at the ck Hawk.


    The ck Hawk smiled at that moment and continued to speak.


    Things and people holding swordsthey might pretend to be calm but they can''t be calm.


    He then added on.


    You could kill or save them with your hands. How could you be calm?


    In that moment, Choi Han Felt as if he could understand the ck Hawk, Sui Khan, no, Lee Soo Hyuks true nature.


    Choi Han started to speak.


    I want to spar against you.


    Whenever you want. But I''m notpletely used to this body yet.


    Then I guess that I will win.


    The ck Hawk saw the smile on Choi Han''s face. It was a slightly vicious smile unlike Choi Hans usual smile.


    Sui Khan also understood a bit about Choi Han''s true nature as well. Choi Han mumbled before kicking off the ground.


    Like right now.


    Choi Hans eyes were only focused on the thing he needed to sh.


    Cale-nim is going to do most of the things this time too.


    The rose gold thunderbolt would burn this monster.


    But that doesnt mean that there is nothing for me to do.


    As it always had been


    There was a role for him to y.


    Choi Han! I''m going!


    Choi Han listened to Raons weing voice as he lifted his sword.


    The ck tree root The tip of the root turned its head toward Choi Han.


    Shh-


    The sword with the shining ck aura shed down.


    It looked as if the night sky hade down to the ground for a moment to create a rainbow.


    However, both the people holding swords on top of the wall and the mages all had to flinch and close their mouths after seeing that aura.


    It was vicious.


    It was berserk.


    The tree root charged forward as if it wanted to swallow that ck aura.


    It was as if it saw this aura that was punypared to its body as if it wasnt much.


    Ah


    Someone gasped.


    Boom-!


    A portion of the tree root fell to the ground after being cut off.


    The tree root that fell on the other side of the wall made the area echo.


    The sticky ck liquid that had been on the root could not melt the ck aura.


    No matter how hard and big this tree root was, it could not stop the path of the ck aura.


    Screeeech


    The tree root iled while making an eerie noise.


    However, everybody was looking at a single person''s back.


    T, that person, who is that sword master?


    Someone barely managed to respond to that question.


    Umm, he seems to be Heni Wishrops subordinate-


    It was at that moment.


    Choi Han, Sui Khan! Mary and I came first!


    Choi Han looked behind him. The people in the area all turned their heads as well.


    "Arrows-


    They were not arrows.


    Hundreds of white bones that looked like arrows cut through the night sky like meteors during a meteor shower toward their target.


    Their target was the tree root.


    Choi Han started to smile.


    The starting point of that meteor shower Mary was there standing on top of a white Bone Dragon.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Badass Mary. <3 TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts! If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF! You can subscribe (immediate ess) through our <a /EatApplePies" target="_nk" rel="noopener noreferrer">PATREON</a>


    <strong><a /tcf2-29"><< Previous Chapter</a> | <a /trash-of-the-counts-family/">Index</a> | <a /tcf2-31">Next Chapter >></a></strong> <a /tcf2-30/" data-disybel="1" data-show-count="1" data-bookmarkbel="Bookmark" data-bookmarkedbel="Bookmarked" data-loggedin="0" data-type="post" data-object_id="7468" ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig cbxwpbkmarktrig-button-addto" title="Bookmark This" href="#">Bookmark (<i ss="cbxwpbkmarktrig-count">0)</a> <a href="#" ss="cbxwpbkmarkguesttrig_close"></a><h3 ss="cbxwpbookmark-title cbxwpbookmark-title-login">Please login to bookmark</h3><form name="loginform" id="loginform" /wp-login.php" method="post">


    &ltbel for="user_login">Username or Email Address<bel> <input type="text" name="log" id="user_login" autplete="username" ss="input" value="" size="20" />


    &ltbel for="user_pass">Password<bel> <input type="password" name="pwd" id="user_pass" autplete="current-password" ss="input" value="" size="20" />


    &ltbel><input name="rememberme" type="checkbox" id="rememberme" value="forever" /> Remember Me<bel>


    <input type="submit" name="wp-submit" id="wp-submit" ss="button button-primary" value="Log In" /> <input type="hidden" name="redirect_to" value="https://eatapplepies/tcf2-30/" /> </form>


    No ount yet? <a href="https://eatapplepies/wp-login.php?action=register&redirect_to=https%3A%2F%2Featapplepies%2Ftcf2-30%2F">Register</a>

 Book 2: Chapter 31: The sun has risen (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 31: The sun has risen (4)


    That is that Bone Dragon-


    People couldn''t take their eyes off of the white Bone Dragon floating in the night sky.


    Its body was a couple meters long.


    It was giving off so much pressure that it was difficult to ignore it simply because it was made of bones.


    Hehe. Hey Mary, everybody seems shocked after seeing the Bone Dragon! By the way, ck dragons are stronger than white dragons! Hehe!


    Mary listened to Raon''s voice as she recalled what Cale had told them before he went to meet with Marquis Helson.


    We will reveal things to a degree from here on.


    Approximately fifty to seventy percent


    They would reveal about that much of their abilities.


    I was nning on slowly getting to the center of the enemy lines while going through the test but thats not going to work.


    Cale might not have noticed it, but he was quite angry.


    It was the same for Mary.


    The reason for their anger was because of a hypothesis that was almost a certainty.


    Would there only be one of these tree monsters?


    No.


    They were sure that there were more.


    They must be all over this Xiaolen continent.


    And someone is probably dying right now because of one.


    Marys purple eyes sank low.


    SCREEEEEEEEECH!


    The body of the tree root that had numerous bones stabbed onto it screeched and iled.


    The movements were intense.


    It looked as if it might be a final struggle.


    There were individuals who did not want to miss that moment.


    Why are you letting candidate Heni Wishrop fight but not us?!


    I''m certain that must be rted to the rain cloud! We must investigate it!


    Protecting the wall is rescuing the Empire! I cannot sit still as a candidate! We will fight as well!


    Some candidates went to the Lords Castle, some candidates hid after hearing the rm to protect themselves


    There were also other candidates who wanted to show their abilities.


    Some of them wanted to fight against this thing together beyond the wall.


    Unfortunately, no. The Marquis-nim-


    Then what about them?!


    The Knight Captain of Precinct 9 was in an awkward position. He needed to stop these candidates from fighting against the monster.


    It would getplicated if any of them ended up getting hurt inside Precinct 9 while fighting.


    The central forces could use it to bring Marquis Helson down.


    Fuck! Normally, they would have stopped by now!


    The candidates were rowdy.


    Why did the First Imperial Prince have toe here?!


    It was because the First Imperial Prince was implicitly supporting the candidates actions by standing silently with his arms crossed behind them.


    The First Imperial Prince had shown up alone without his helpers and had been quietly standing back there since earlier.


    Huuuuuu.


    The Knight Captain stood in front of the steps heading up to the wall as he started to speak.


    Candidate Heni Wishrop and her helper suddenly barged in; the Marquis-nim has asked that the candidates wait-


    Move!


    Candidate 13 dodged the knight and stepped onto the stairs.


    The shocked Knight Captain tried to stop him but the three helpers of Candidate 13 blocked the Knight Captain as soon as the candidate moved.


    Shit-!


    That was the beginning. The candidates all rushed onto the wall once they saw the opening.


    These bastards!


    A fire was burning in the Knight Captains eyes.


    Do they think that the battlefield is a joke?!


    How dare they go against the Marquis orders and move as they please?!


    As for Heni Wishrop and her swordsman The Knight Captain was nning on scolding themter as well.


    No matter how strong you are, a battle is not something you do alone!


    This was why the Knight Captain hated necromancers.


    Quite a lot of them were spoiled brats and did not know how to act properly because people around them started calling them an Emperor candidate and let them do as they pleased once they got the ability.


    Of course, it was true that being a necromancer was a sign of glory.


    They were able to ovee the pain of dead mana.


    However, it was also true that it had be tarnished once it turned into the Emperor''s symbol of authority.


    There was only one necromancer in the Empire.


    The Emperor.


    He was extremely powerful but one person could not do everything on every battlefield.


    Its useless.


    Although it was a disrespectful thought, he was someone who thought that a necromancer was useless.


    The people who ended up fighting the bloody battles were people like him who were just treated as pawns.


    He was pretty sure that there were a lot of people who felt the same way.


    Stop them! Get them!


    Yes sir!


    He ordered his subordinates and then frowned.


    Shit! Its because that person stepped in!


    The Knight Captain''s gaze was vicious as he looked up at Mary who was in the sky.


    Kehehe!


    Candidate 13 arrived on top of the wall at that moment. His body was surrounded by dead mana.


    This person was a closebat necromancer like Zero and had a bone spear.


    It is time for me to get the attention!


    The tree roots intense movements had decreased as well.


    It really was ast-ditch effort!


    The tree root should die with a final attack.


    He could hear the other candidates approaching behind him.


    However, he was ahead of them.


    It is difficult for me to defeat the members of the Imperial family. That is why I need to gather as much of the attention as possible!


    Aside from the Imperial family, Heni Wishrop was strong as well, but


    The way she handles the bones and that bone dragon of hers was strong.


    However, Heni Wishrop seemed passive and timid based on what he had seen.


    She seemed far from the type of person to run rampant.


    The sword master is not doing anything either!


    This sword master was Heni Wishrop''s subordinate. He had been shocked after seeing this person but the swordsman was standing still after shing the monster once.


    Choi Han wasnt even looking at the approaching Candidate 13.


    This is my chance!


    He stepped onto the ledge of the wall.


    I''ll charge at that dying tree root!


    I will kill this thing and reveal my awesomeness to the world!


    Huh?


    It was at that moment.


    Just as he kicked off the wall and jumped up


    Boom, Boom-!


    He saw the scenery beyond the wall.


    The ground suddenly started to shake.


    The rumbling was more intense than earlier.


    As expected, it was not just one.


    The swordsman''s voice reached Candidate 13s ears.


    He then saw threerge tree roots shooting out of the polluted ground.


    Ah


    The thick ck liquid surrounding those tree roots There was also poisonous air created from dead mana.


    That poisonous air was carried by a breeze and reached the candidates nose.


    I, its so toxic!


    The poisonous air was extremely toxic.


    No!


    The tree roots viciously charged toward the wall. It was as if it had finished its reconnaissance.


    Candidate 13 realized that the first tree root was the weakest of them all.


    N, nooooo! No!


    I''m going to die.


    I''m going to be the first to die!


    S, save-


    You are being too loud.


    Candidate 13 felt someone grab the back of his neck and pull him back. He turned his head.


    The sword master had an innocent smile on his face as he pulled the candidate back.


    The man then gently spoke to the candidate.


    Please withdraw if you do not wish to die.


    Although the smile was innocent and the voice was gentle, Candidate 13 could see the vicious aura fluctuating around the mans body.


    Ah, oo-


    Choi Han carefully ced the stiff body of Candidate 13, who couldnt even say anything, on the other side of the wall. Of course, it was done while still holding him by the back of his neck.


    Choi Hans gaze headed toward the stairs leading up to the wall.


    The candidates who had been confidentlying up flinched.


    The area above the wall is different from inside the wall.


    They probably couldnt feel the tree roots venomous aura from inside the wall. They probably couldn''t feel this dense aura of dead mana either.


    The wall was too high and thick for them to feel it.


    Choi Han turned toward the tree roots.


    Those things, no, that thing-


    Is running wild because Cale-nim is not here.


    The monster controlling the roots isunching an attack because it noticed that Cale-nim is not here.


    How foolish.


    Choi Han mumbled as he put his sword into its scabbard.


    Raon had talked to him not too long ago.


    Choi Han, well be there soon! The human said that we will leave this ce to the smart but cowardly Marquis Helson and go there! Choi Han, he says that he needs you!


    Cale was calling him.


    He wanted Choi Han to go capture this monster with him.


    Choi Han had no reason to hesitate.


    "A, are you lea-


    Choi Han nodded his head at the people above the wall who were anxiously watching him prepare to leave.


    I have something to do but you all should be able to handle this much. Those tree roots are all that havee here.


    The swordsman who had blocked Choi Han earlier became anxious and asked with desperation.


    Sir, we are able to handle it but then-


    We will receive quite the damage as well. There would also be a lot of casualties.


    The swordsman wanted to say that to keep Choi Han here even if it sounded cowardly and made him look servile.


    Reducing the number of casualties and surviving


    That was the most important rule in the edge precincts.


    It is fine.


    Choi Han smiled as if he knew what the swordsman wanted to say.


    They are not mine to destroy.


    The swordsman felt the area around him grow dark at that moment.


    It was bright above the wall despite being night time because of the ck magic lights, but he could see a shadow covering the area.


    Tap.


    Mary descended to the ground.


    She gave an order to therge moving bone dragon.


    Bite.


    And


    Rip it up.


    The white bone dragon opened its jaw.


    Screeeeeeeeeech-!


    An eerie noise echoed through the area.


    Therge wing made only of bones started to move.


    It caused a gust of wind.


    The people on top of the wall subconsciously covered their faces with their arms because of the strong gust of wind. However, their eyes were looking forward.


    Ah.


    The three tree roots


    One of them was grabbed by the white bone dragons front w.


    Riiiiiip!


    It was then ripped off by the dragon''s jaw.


    The white bone dragon brutally ripped the tree root apart as if it didnt care about the poisonous air at all.


    Boom- boom! Boom!


    The other two tree roots charged toward the bone dragon.


    The bone dragon kept the one tree root in its jaw while grabbing the other two with its two front ws.


    Riiiiiip!


    It then ripped them apart.


    It seemed so easy for the bone dragon.


    Of course, the poisonous air seeped into the white bones as the ck liquidnded on it, but the white bone dragon did not care.


    Crack.


    Although the poisonous air seeped in so much that some of the bones broke


    The bone dragon did not care.


    It did not feel pain.


    The white bone dragon didnt even think about its body breaking and only focused on its attack.


    It bit down and ripped apart.


    It did not look elegant or beautiful in the process.


    Haaa


    It was simply violent and rough.


    The Knight Captain and the knights who had chased after the candidates to stop them could feel the will of the person controlling the white bone dragon through its actions.


    It showed her will to destroy the tree roots and to make sure that they did not make it past the wall.


    The Knight Captain subconsciously mumbled to himself.


    Yeah.


    Bones do not die.


    They were already dead.


    This is why necromancers are scary.


    People who overcame death could control dead mana and bones, things that death left behind.


    The Knight Captain looked around.


    Scared candidates were nking out while looking at the white bone dragon.


    The Knight Captain looked at the area at the bottom of the wall beyond the candidates.


    Heni Wishrop was standing on the ground.


    Hmm?


    The Knight Captain scowled a bit.


    What is going on?


    The First Imperial Prince was approaching Heni Wishrop. Now that he thought about it, First Imperial Prince Sanders, who seemed to support the candidates in their decision to run wild and try to go up the stairs, had quietly stood there.


    Now, Sanders was quickly walking toward Mary.


    Hey Mary, why is that Imperial Princeing here?


    He then stood in front of Mary and silently looked at her.


    Is he ring at our good Mary right now?


    The First Imperial Prince looked at Mary with such a fierce gaze that it looked as if he was ring at her before he hit her shoulder and walked past.


    H, how dare that punk do that to our Mary! I''m going to m my head against him!


    Raon was about to get angry before stopping himself after seeing Mary do something.


    Hey Mary, what is it?


    Mary started to walk as if nothing was wrong.


    She walked toward a residential area that was empty because everybody had evacuated. She then moved into an alley.


    She confirmed that nobody was around her before starting to speak.


    "Raon-nim.


    She opened her palm.


    Sanders had ced something in her palm in that instant when he hit her shoulder and walked past.


    Huh? Its a note!


    Mary opened the note.


    < Heni Wishrop. >


    The handwriting was a mess as if he had not had much time.


    It looked as if he had rushed quite a bit.


    The note was also not written on a piece of paper.


    He seemed to have ripped a piece of his bed sheet to write it.


    Its blood.


    The letters were red.


    It was written in blood.


    Hey Mary. I think we should inform the human about this right away.


    Raon''s voice sank low after confirming the contents of the note.


    Marys gaze sank even lower.


    < All of the necromancers who lose the candidate test die as humans. However, they are reborn as something that is not human. >


    There was only one instance of being reborn as something not human.


    Undead.


    < Those things that are reborn are still able to use a portion of their necromancer abilities. >


    < The Emperor controls those necromancers. >


    < The Emperor is their host. >


    Marys gaze moved.


    Young master-nim.


    Cale and Eruhaben appeared in the dark alley.


    Trantor''s Comments


    B, b, blood message?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 32: The sun has risen (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 32: The sun has risen (5)


    "What is this?


    Cale quickly scanned the note Mary handed him.


    The First Imperial Prince handed it to me a few moments ago as he walked past.


    Human! The First Imperial Prince hit Marys shoulder as he walked past when he gave this to her! He hit it very hard! Of course, our good little Mary didn''t even twitch at such a hit!


    Cale did not let Raon''sments in one ear and out the other ear for once. He made sure to remember what Raon said as he scanned the note.


    < All of the necromancers who lose the candidate test die as humans. However, they are reborn as something that is not human. >


    < Those things that are reborn are still able to use a portion of their necromancer abilities. >


    < The Emperor controls those necromancers. >


    < The Emperor is their host. >


    The note did not end there.


    Mm.


    Eruhaben, who had been standing behind Cale as he read through the note written on the cloth with blood, groaned.


    < My goal is to make sure that every single necromancer participating in this test dies. >


    Meeeeeow.


    On and Hong in their cat forms approached Cale from the darkness.


    Mm. Cale.


    Eruhaben started to speak.


    "If the contents of this note are true, it sounds like someone is trying to kill all of the candidates except the First Imperial Prince in order to turn them into undeads that are his loyal subordinates.


    It was obvious who that someone was.


    Cale, this is probably why the House of Huayans has been the instructor for generations.


    Cale did not say anything to oppose Eruhabens words. In fact, he showed his agreement through silence.


    The Emperor is dying.


    After learning about the Emperors condition, Cale had looked into the lifespan of the past Emperors before leaving the capital.


    They lived decently long lives before they died.


    For the past 300 years, every Emperor had lived a decent amount of time in other people''s eyes.


    Basically, there were no instances of short or long lives.


    It might seem like nothing much but it could be quite meaningful when considering the fact that the current Emperor was dying.


    The Emperor is the only candidate who survives and turns the other candidates into undeads that are in his control.


    And


    The Emperor changes at a set period of time.


    In addition, the current Emperor was dying.


    What if all of this was being controlled by someone from the shadows?


    The Emperor''s instructor.


    The House of Huayans.


    Basically, it is highly likely that the ck Bloods are the real rulers of the Empire.


    It was quite possible that they were controlling everything from the shadows.


    The Emperor should be strong. It sounds like he will be controlling quite arge army.


    Cale nodded his head at Eruhabensment.


    The Emperor controlled necromancer undeads. Those undeads then controlled skeletons.


    Furthermore, the Emperor himself was a skilled necromancer.


    It will be quite therge army as you mentioned, Eruhaben-nim.


    An army of the dead that is.


    Young master-nim.


    Mary started to speak at that moment.


    It sounds like the First Imperial Prince is nning on killing all of the candidates including himself.


    Cale nodded his head.


    < My goal is to make sure that every single necromancer participating in this test dies. >


    Every single one.


    That meant that he was including himself.


    The First Imperial Prince wasnt a puppet either.


    The corners of Cales lips twisted up. Mary spoke in a calm voice at the same time.


    "The First Imperial Prince''s goal will fail.


    Eruhaben responded with a satisfied look on his face.


    "Why? Because you will stop him, Mary?


    Yes Eruhaben-nim. That is correct.


    There was a strong gust of wind at that moment.


    The whole group looked in that direction for a moment.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A white bone dragon with broken parts and many cracked bones flew up to the sky and pped its wings.


    The gust of wind was caused by the bone dragon flying up above Precinct 9.


    The tree roots have been defeated.


    Cale slightly nodded his head as Marys calm voice.


    He could see Choi Han and Sui Khan walking toward them.


    Furthermore, he could see Marquis Helson heading toward the wall.


    Huh? Human, the First Imperial Prince is with him too! It looked like he was going into the castle earlier but now, mm, well, his expression makes it look like hes being forced to go with Marquis Helson!


    The First Imperial Prince was by the Marquis side.


    He had a confused look on his face as Marquis Helson grabbed his arm. On the other hand, Marquis Helson had a bright smile on his face as he patted the First Imperial Prince''s shoulder in a friendly manner.


    Marquis Helson let go of the First Imperial Prince''s arm after moving to a spot where quite a lot of attention was focused on him.


    Marquis-nim!


    No need for greetings.


    The Marquis stopped people from greeting him.


    The key personnel for the troops in Precinct 9 were gathered behind him.


    Raise the warning level to max right now and enter a state of emergency alert.


    Marquis Helson opened his mouth.


    His orders would soon be spread throughout Precinct 9 by the messengers.


    This is information Imperial Princess Olivia brought back.


    He shared the information about therge tree monster. People''s faces stiffened as they heard the news.


    Thoserge roots are not multiple monsters but all parts of a single monster?


    My goodness, everybody knows that the Second Imperial Princess is talented! But her team has all perished while she came back alone in critical condition?


    The people who were whispering stopped after hearing thest thing Marquis Helson said.


    "And that monster is aiming for our lives. It wants to devour us.


    The role of Precinct 9 was to prevent the pollution and erosion ofnd as long as possible and stop mutant monsters from entering the Empires territory.


    However, it was different this time.


    The monster was not trying to erode thend or take away the Empires territory.


    It was simply wandering around looking for food.


    However, that was even scarier.


    It would follow them even if they ran away.


    We are the wall.


    Marquis Helson continued to speak.


    We are thest line of defense.


    The soldiers faces stiffened.


    These soldiers living in the edge precinct knew that they would die some day.


    Most of them stayed here despite knowing that was the case.


    The Margrave smiled after seeing that his numerous allies were looking right at him despite feeling fear and horror.


    They are truly the people guarding the Empire.


    It was not those bastards of the House of Huayans.


    Marquis Helson continued to speak.


    We exist to defend.


    From the ck ground From the mutant monsters


    The smile on Marquis Helsons face became even wider.


    "Someone told me the following.


    He recalled the n that the person with the power of a god had created with him.


    "The greatest defense is a preemptive strike.


    Eruhaben, Mary, On, and Hong, who were hiding in the shadow of the alley and looking at Marquis Helson, all looked toward Cale.


    Thats right!


    Raon showed an extremely enthusiastic support for Marquis Helsonsment.


    We will now select an elite group of people to go kill what we will call the ck tree from here on.


    The people around him looked concerned.


    Ah, don''t worry about the protection of the wall.


    Marquis Helson immediately added on, as if he knew what they were concerned about.


    "We n on creating this team of elites from people who are not part of the wall''s defense.


    That meant that people who usually served as scouts would be included in this team of elites.


    Defense and reconnaissance


    Although there were a lot less people on the reconnaissance side, these scouts were all skilled. Of course, the defense side had more of the highest skilled individuals.


    The defense of the wall was the core reason for their precinct.


    However, it will be difficult to even face a portion of the monster with just those people.


    Marquis Helson turned around.


    He made eye contact with the First Imperial Prince.


    As the First Imperial Princes eyes opened wide as if he realized something


    That is why I wish to ask for assistance.


    Cale motioned with his hand and Mary walked out of the shadow.


    Marquis Helson continued to speak.


    There are many people with strong abilities here today.


    He bowed respectfully toward the First Imperial Prince. He spoke formally toward whom he had not been speaking formally to because he was treated as one of the many candidates.


    Please help us. Your Royal Highness.


    The First Imperial Prince''s pupils started shaking.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Marquis Helson then bowed toward the other candidates around him as well.


    I ask the other candidate-nims for your assistance as well. This is for the Empire. The entire western part of the Empire will crumble if this ce is destroyed.


    For the Empire


    Marquis Helson had quite the dagger to justify his request toward the candidates who dreamed of bing the Emperor.


    Marquis Helson.


    Mary stepped forward the moment the First Imperial Prince started to speak.


    I will help.


    Tap.


    Choi Han jumped off the roof of a building and stood behind her.


    A necromancer with extremely strong abilities and the ever so rare sword master


    The two of them had joined the cause.


    The atmosphere around them changed.


    The two people who had been treating the tree roots as if they were nothing much had stepped forward.


    The moment it felt as if Marquis Helson was not being ridiculous with his request


    Your Royal Highness.


    Marquis Helson knew that this was the moment the purifier had mentioned and started the first step of their n.


    Will the esteemed Dragon be able to help us?


    Ah.


    Gasps could be heard around the area.


    Thats right! We have the esteemed Dragon!


    "Dragon, yes, there is nothing stronger than a Dragon!


    The air around the people started to heat up.


    I also heard that youngdy Huayans is quite skilled as well, your Royal Highness. We should be able to protect the western part of the Empire if you, the greatest talent of the Imperial family, the Dragon-nim, and youngdy Huayans all participate.


    Dragon. Everybody desperately turned to look at the First Imperial Prince after hearing that word.


    The candidates who didn''t want to die all looked toward the First Imperial Prince as well.


    The extinct Dragons


    The Dragons who were said to be the guardians of the world and the strongest creatures in the world


    They were all full of expectation toward the strength of such an individual.


    Please, your Royal Highness.


    Marquis Helson, the Margrave of the west, bowed extremely respectfully one more time in front of so many people.


    The First Imperial Prince would lose all face if he rejected this request now.


    There were too many eyes looking at them.


    Human, you look so evil!


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Cale, then are the two of us going to follow them separately?


    Cale nodded his head at Eruhabens question.


    Cale and Eruhaben were not included in the ck tree attack team Marquis Helson was gathering.


    On the other hand, Mary and Choi Han would be a part of that attack team.


    Eruhaben spoke in a low voice.


    The First Imperial Prince will have to join this attack team if he wishes to be the Emperor.


    Of course, he might not participate for his own safety, but


    At least the Dragon will have to join the attack team. He couldnt lose all face if he wanted to be the Emperor.


    Eruhaben and Cale made eye contact.


    The Dragon and the human both had big smiles on their faces.


    Cale, are you nning on capturing the First Imperial Prince''s side?


    Cale calmly nodded his head.


    Kahahaha! Are we finally going to destroy that monster?


    They would destroy the monster as the cheapskate mentioned


    While also capturing those on the First Imperial Prince''s side.


    It is possible to turn people into your subordinates without turning them into the undead. But they dont seem to know that.


    As Cales smile twisted to one side


    Human! You look very, very evil! I cant help but wonder how many people you are nning to smack in the back with such a smile on your face!


    He ignored Raonsment and focused on Helson''s voice.


    Your Royal Highness!


    I understand.


    First Imperial Prince Sanders showed his support in the end and Helson raised his voice. He spoke as he looked around.


    We will select the members for the ck tree attack team in one hour and then head out!


    He continued to speak while looking at the candidates.


    "Anybody else who wishes to help out, pleasee find one of the top executives!


    He then added on.


    However, we will not be able to guarantee your safety and those who are not skilled enough will not be selected for the attack team.


    He was telling those who were not skilled to not even think about joining the team.


    Cale looked at Marquis Helson and thought to himself.


    Hes quite skilled at dealing with people unlike what you would expect from how he looks.


    Just by looks alone, he gave off the aura of the typical cold and rational swordsman who protected the border.


    However, he had a calcted and sly side to him as well.


    It''s nice.


    He now had a helper who would be easy to work with.


    Let''s go.


    Marquis Helson took his subordinates and headed back into the Lords Castle.


    The team of elites would be sent beyond the wall in an hour.


    Cale was watching him before confirming that the First Imperial Prince walked into the Lords Castle with a stiff expression on his face. He then moved deeper into the alley and started to speak.


    On. I leave the Imperial Princess and your younger siblings to you.


    Meeow.


    Hong, put some poison in the hallway and windows by our lodging. Make sure nobody cane to spy on us.


    Meeeeeow!


    Raon.


    I know! Continuing the videomunication! Preparing to take everybody and run just in case!


    Cale then looked toward the ck Hawk.


    Dont worry.


    Cale nodded his head instead of saying anything.


    Sui Khan, the team leader, would do his job properly to keep an eye on the movement of the top executives and the people in Precinct 9 to immediately have Raon contact Cale if anything weird happened.


    Furthermore, as long as Sui Khan was here, the children would be safe as he would be able to ensure that they at least run away.


    Of course, I dont know the team leader''s current sword art abilities though.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was the type of person who would not havee to see Cale if his skills were not at least at the level they had been when he was the team leader.


    He would have onlye to find Cale since his skills were better than back then.


    Eruhaben-nim.


    Yes. Lets go get ready to stealthily follow them.


    * * *


    Let''s go, Eruhaben-nim.


    Okay.


    Cale and Eruhaben put on robes to hide their faces.


    "Are you going?


    Cale turned around. Marquis Helson was standing there with a stiff expression on his face.


    Yes sir. We are heading out now. Marquis-nim, please protect the wall.


    Of course.


    The Marquis was skilled but could not be included in the team of elites.


    His position required that he protect this wall until the end even if everybody else left.


    I''ll deal with the Imperial Pce as well.


    Furthermore, Marquis Helson was the only person capable of dealing with the Imperial Pce.


    Theyre going to be really angry when they find out that the First Imperial Prince went out to fight. I-


    He thought for a moment before continuing to speak.


    I thought that he would only send the Dragon but he is also going. How surprising.


    The First Imperial Prince was included in the team of elites. It was obvious when simply considering his abilities.


    Furthermore, the Dragon was participating as well along with the youngdy of the House of Huayans and his third helper.


    Oh Purifier.


    Marquis Helson bowed.


    I leave it to you.


    Cale could sense Eruhaben holding himself back from saying something behind him but ignored it and nodded his head.


    Yes sir. You have nothing to worry about.


    Cale then stood on top of the golden teleportation magic circle with Eruhaben.


    They were going to teleport outside the wall and then follow behind the attack team.


    Cale looked out the window again.


    He could see the attack team quickly moving in the distance.


    First Imperial Prince Sanders, the Dragon and the other two helpers


    Mary and Choi Han


    And even Fourth Imperial Prince Noi and Zero.


    A lot of things are going to change because of this battle.


    Cale did not say anything to thement Eruhaben mumbled in a low voice.


    Paaaat!


    Along with the bright light, Eruhaben and Cale


    The true leaders of Operation ck Tree started to move.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Da truest of da leadas


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 33: The sun has risen (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 33: The sun has risen (6)


    The ck Tree attack team.


    The person in front of the team was Chief Eaen.


    Chief, are you on the move?


    Yes sir.


    Eaen, who had a bandana over her head like a hood, seemed to have a different skin color.


    Her skin was now dark brown.


    She was a mixed child between a Dark Elf and a human.


    She was a Chief but her battle abilities were among the highest of the reconnaissance side.


    Her Royal Highness brought back quite the item.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiing.


    Eaen had a videomunication device being powered by ck magic in one hand and a watch-like bracelet on the other hand.


    The bracelet was like apass, pointing toward the specific direction.


    Report immediately if any unexpected situations ur.


    Yes, Marquis-nim.


    Eaen did not turn off the videomunication device and wore it like a ne.


    It was a bit heavy but she had no choice.


    Eaen.


    Yes, uncle.


    Heni Wishrop and her people, especially the person you saw earlieryou must record everything that person does on the videomunication device.


    I understand.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiiing


    Eaen pointed to a side.


    It was in the southwest direction.


    Tatatap-


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A Dark Elf kicked off the ground and ran toward that direction.


    A ck mage caused a gust of wind from right behind Eaen and rushed past her as well.


    The attack teams moving speed immediately increased after her chat with the Marquis.


    Nobody is falling behind.


    However, not a single one was unable to keep up with them.


    There were about 30 core members of Precinct 9''s reconnaissance team.


    A lot of people had died in the past half year but these were the skilled elites who had managed to survive until now.


    This is unexpected from the candidates though. I guess they are all skilled as well.


    Of course, none of the candidates were falling behind either.


    About ten people.


    Quite a lot of people had joined the attack team.


    There aren''t any deadbeats either.


    The candidates joined with some of their helpers.


    Candidate 12 and helper, candidate 2, candidate 4 and helper, candidate 9-


    The information about the different candidates was being organized in her mind.


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi and one of his subordinates.


    Zero and two of his subordinates.


    And-


    Eaen thought about the rear of the attack team.


    Heni Wishrop and First Imperial Prince Sanders.


    Their groups were stationed in the back.


    First Imperial Prince Sanders even had his helpers, first youngdy Huayans, a Dragon, and a mysterious helper.


    Behind them were Heni Wishrop and her subordinate, the sword master.


    No, he is not her subordinate. They arerades.


    Someone else was their leader.


    The person she had assumed was the Chief Advisor


    That man was the leader.


    That leader and the other person were supposedly going to follow us from a distance.


    Marquis Helson had given Eaen some information.


    That person is the purifier. He has a Dragon with him and the power of a god.


    Eaen had almost snorted when she heard the power of a god.


    God?


    There is no such thing.


    If there is, why didn''t they do anything until the world ended up like this?


    Eaen had lost her Dark Elf father and her mother, Marquis Helson''s distant rtive, to dead mana and mutant monsters.


    The purifier? That name is not even funny.


    She had heard that the person responsible for that red pir of fire was this so-called purifier, but Eaen could not believe it as easily as the Marquis had done.


    However, it wasn''t that she did not believe it at all.


    Uncle is not someone who would believe something without any proof.


    Unlike how he looked, Marquis Helson was smarter than most chiefs and was especially quick at understanding situations.


    Lets focus on getting rid of the monster for now.


    Eaen pushed aside the other thoughts on her mind.


    She peeked behind her. She could see the candidates moving with their own groups and chatting with each other but decided not to pay attention to it as they were still within the range of the formation.


    Everything would happen once they got to the monster, this ck tree.


    This was the reason Eaen did her best to not pay any attention to the fact that first youngdy Huayans was approaching the sword master.


    Hello.


    Choi Han looked toward the person who moved to the farthest spot in the formation toe to Mary and his side.


    Nice to meet you, Heni Wishrop-nim.


    First youngdy Huayans.


    She was wearing a light robe.


    The attack team had magic lights that the ck mages had summoned, but it was not bright. Furthermore, the area beyond the range of the magic lights was dark.


    Nice to meet you.


    Mary gave a simple response back.


    Choi Han was still observing the first youngdy.


    She looks like she is out on a walk.


    The first youngdy was as rxed as someone just taking a casual stroll.


    However, her blonde hair shined brightly from the ck magic lights.


    Yes, Heni Wishrop-nim. I''m d I was able to say hello to you. Ah, hello to you as well, sword master-nim.


    First youngdy Huayans greeted Choi Han in a gentle yet haughty way.


    She''s quite skilled.


    Some of the candidates helpers were remaining quiet and focusing only on moving as the aura of dead mana was slowly getting thicker.


    On the other hand, First youngdy Mineh Huayans was maintaining her moving speed and did not seem to be affected by the aura of dead mana at all.


    Why did shee here?


    Choi Han questioned why she suddenly left her spot in the formation and moved all the way back to him.


    However, he thought that he might know the reason behind it as well.


    Nice to meet you, youngdy-nim.


    You as well. By the way, sword master-nim-


    The first youngdy was looking at the red aura surrounding Choi Han.


    "What is that red aura?


    Couple other people looked toward Choi Han at that moment.


    The current attack team was mostly filled with Dark Elves, half-bloods, ck mages, and necromancers.


    Choi Han and the Dragon were the ones who did not fall under those groups.


    And the identity of the First Imperial Prince''sst helper is unknown.


    They didn''t know if he was an exception as well.


    Everybody is curious about this red light.


    The robe surrounding Choi Han that was glowing red This was naturally the item from the church that Cale had activated. Choi Han hadpletely covered the crest inside the robe.


    .


    Choi Han quietly observed Mineh Huayans who had asked about the red aura.


    Choi Han, if someone talks to you and you have to lie, just dont answer. Just ignore them.


    Choi Han did as Cale had said.


    Hoohoo.


    First youngdy Minehughed in a low voice. She then mumbled.


    I''ve never seen such a red light before.


    Choi Han realized it at that moment.


    She knows about it.


    Mineh definitely knew that this red light was rted to the Church of the Fire of Purification.


    At least Choi Han''s intuitions were telling him she does.


    And his intuition was usually right about things like this.


    I hope that I have a chance to see this beautiful red light again when we get to the capital.


    Mineh gentlymented before slightly bowing to Mary and elegantly walking back to her spot.


    The First Imperial Prince turned around.


    Hmm?


    Choi Han saw First Imperial Prince Sanders mouthing something. Mary saw the same thing.


    Pat.


    Mineh ced a hand on the First Imperial Prince''s shoulder at that moment.


    Sanders turned his head.


    My good friend Sanders.


    Mineh stood next to Sanders and whispered in an extremely quiet voice.


    "Dont be cheeky.


    Sanders slightly frowned but the expression soon disappeared from his face.


    Im in a very bad mood already. Of course, I feel like it will get better soon.


    There was a gentle smile on First youngdy Mineh''s face.


    People who didn''t know what they were talking about would think that Sanders and Mineh were having a fun conversation.


    Kekeke.


    The First Imperial Prince''s other helper The person covering their face with a deep hood let out a lowugh.


    His voice sounded as if he was sneering.


    Things are going very well. Kekeke.


    As for hisst helper, there was no change of expression on the Dragons face. The Dragon only looked forward.


    Her eyes were focused on the thick darkness.


    First youngdy Mineh looked at the Dragon once before smiling even bigger.


    I didnt expect Imperial Princess Olivia toe back alive but things definitely turned interesting.


    A root had extended out of the garden because Imperial Princess Olivia survived and ran away.


    That was why Marquis Helson has now sort of recognized the existence of the garden, but


    I''m looking forward to it.


    She felt quite good looking at these people heading toward the garden to be fertilizer.


    How loud will they scream once they fall into the swamp of the garden and slowly turn into fertilizer?


    I''ll be able to relieve some stress.


    The smile on Minehs face became even wider.


    She heard a voice in her mind.


    Kekeke. It should be entertaining. Thanks for letting me know about such an entertaining sight.


    Mineh turned toward the hooded individual. The First Imperial Princes helper who has still hidden his identity


    She smiled again.


    The voice she heard in her mind was transmitted differently from how it was done with ck magic.


    Did he call it a sound transmission?


    She used ck magic to speak back to the other person''s mind.


    You are curious about that sword master?


    She received a response back.


    Yes. The sword art that he uses is simr but different from what our Central ins uses. I want to dissect his corpse.


    Mineh snorted internally as she asked.


    Are you nning on making that jiangshi thing?


    I can''t make that if I dissect him. But I guess I dont have to dissect him if he dies in good condition. Kekeke.


    Mineh stopped paying attention to that helpers sound transmission.


    Chief-nim.


    The Dark Elf scout in front stopped walking.


    Mineh turned to look at Eaen.


    I need to destroy the videomunication device in her hand first.


    Then Marquis Helson would not know what happened here at all.


    Everybody other than us will die.


    Mineh came up with a simple n and did her best to suppress the feeling of anticipation.


    "What is it?


    The scout pointed to the front at Eaen''s question.


    Its a corpse.


    Mm.


    Eaen approached the scout.


    Hoooo.


    She slightly frowned after hearing a voice behind her.


    Zero-nim. Please maintain your spot in the formation.


    Ah, I''m really sorry! Hahaha! I was just curious.


    Zero was looking at the corpse.


    Zero pretended not to see Eaen''s sinking gaze behind him as he inspected the corpse.


    It is candidate 17.


    A couple people gasped after hearing hisment.


    This was one of the candidates in Imperial Princess Olivias team. He was not one of the top candidates but definitely one of the mid-tier candidates.


    "The corpse has turned ck and he is as skinny as a mummy.


    Zeros gaze sank down.


    His voice reached the others in the attack team.


    "That monster really seems to suck peoples life as food.


    Everybody looked at the corpse.


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi stood next to Zero and clenched his fists.


    Hmm.


    Zero looked at the Fourth Imperial Prince for a moment before turning to look at Heni Wishrop, who was still standing at the back of the group.


    Heni Wishrop seemed calm.


    Her subordinate the sword master seemed just as calm.


    I wonder about their true identity.


    Zero quietly mumbled before stepping back. Fourth Imperial Prince Noi turned his head and looked at First Imperial Prince Sanders.


    The First Imperial Prince was stoically looking not at the corpse but something else.


    Noi turned his head. He moved back to the rear of the team as well.


    Cowardly bastard.


    He clenched his mouth shut. He then looked toward the first youngdy.


    First youngdy Mineh was smiling at the Fourth Imperial Prince like a kind older sister.


    Hmm?


    Noi did not get angry at that sickening smile.


    What is going on?


    Heni Wishrop who was standing farther back in the formation than the First Imperial Prince Her subordinate had an innocent smile on his mouth that was visible because the mask he was wearing did not cover it.


    Yes, it was definitely an innocent smile.


    This is weird.


    Why did such an innocent smile look scary?


    Noi felt weird whenever he looked at Heni Wishrop and her people.


    Who the hell are they?


    An extremely skilled necromancer and a royal from a perished kingdom.


    Furthermore, she had a subordinate who was a young sword master but nobody seemed to know about him.


    I''m sure that the other two have some special traits as well.


    Noi could not think about it any longer.


    If the Second Imperial Princess-nims information was correct, we should soon approach theke with the ck tree.


    Eaen covered the corpse with a cloth but did not take it with her.


    Everybody looked at her after hearing her voice.


    For the order of entry, search, and countermeasures Please do as we have discussed.


    Eaen motioned to the scout who kicked off the ground and the attack team started to move once again.


    Noi followed the group as he thought to himself.


    Royal Father. What in the hell are you thinking?


    The Fourth Imperial Prince recalled something his father had told him.


    Noi. Kill your brother.


    Noi clenched his eyes shut before opening them back and making up his mind.


    When the hell did I listen to my father? Lets just ignore it!


    I''ll do whatever I want!


    Unlike the First Imperial Prince, Noi had gone to check on Imperial Princess Olivia. Olivia looked as if she would die soon even with Marquis Helson''s subordinates surrounding her to heal her.


    I dont know what the Imperial Pce is thinking.


    Whether it was the Imperial Pce, his father, or even the House of Huayans


    Noi had no idea what any of them were thinking.


    He didnt want to know either.


    He was just going to go down the path he thought was the right path.


    First things first, kill the monster.


    Noi raised his head.


    He stopped walking.


    He was not the only one.


    Mm.


    Eaen-nim, it seems difficult to keep going.


    Some people groaned while a couple of the attack team members retreated to the back.


    Its dark.


    Eaen could see a dark wall.


    The density of dead mana had already been high but it seemed to be rising exponentially as they approached this wall.


    Chief.


    Marquis-nim, I believe we have arrived.


    This ck wall


    It was not a real wall.


    Imperial Princess Olivia had exined to them.


    A ck wall suddenly appeared. However, we noticed that it was not a wall when we approached it.


    It was fog.


    It was such a dense fog that the magic lights being cast with ck magic could not lighten the area.


    We did not enter the wall and tried to look around it to figure out what it was.


    Eaen started to speak.


    "The wall will open soon.


    Imperial Princess Olivia had exined to them.


    However, that wall suddenly disappeared and that ce appeared.


    Shhhhhhh-


    A breeze blew by.


    The fog wall withdrew.


    Light sparkled in between the fog wall that had been darker than the darkest moments of the night.


    It was beautiful. A magical ce with white pebbles of light floating around suddenly appeared.


    It was simr to an oasis in the desert.


    Ake appeared.


    Ah.


    Someone gasped.


    Ake with white pebbles of light floating around


    Theke was receiving light from the moon.


    The dead mana fog did not cover the sky in this area.


    The starlight and moonlight were shining down on theke.


    It was beautiful.


    It seemed magical as well.


    Tree.


    Theke wasrge.


    The ck tree was at the center of theke.


    It seemed quiterge as well. It seemed evenrger than the Lords Castle.


    However, it did not look disgusting.


    The shiny ck tree seemed beautiful and full of life as it reflected the light from theke.


    Eaen started to speak.


    Target located.


    The ck tree did not have eyes.


    However, Eaen felt as if the monster was looking toward them from the center of theke.


    No. It has been waiting for us.


    The monster had been waiting for the approaching prey.


    "We are now entering the enemys territory from here.


    Choi Han heard Eruhaben''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    We are here as well.


    Choi Han closed his eyes.


    While everybodys attention was focused on the ck tree and theke


    He heard a faint noise high up in the sky in the distance.


    Rumble-


    Choi Han realized it.


    A cloud that would swallow up the starlight and the moonlight wasing.


    A cloud with the rose gold thunderbolt was heading over.


    The darkness would soon disappear.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Darkness, be gone!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 34: The sun has risen (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 34: The sun has risen (7)


    It is oddly quiet.


    Choi Hans gaze moved after hearing the voice.


    Seriously, it is too quiet.


    Zero ruffled through his disheveled hair as he looked around.


    It''s weird.


    Nobody objected to hisment.


    Chief Eaen, who had said that they would now be entering the enemys territory, could not tell Zero to be quiet.


    Something is weird.


    She too felt a mysterious sense of dj vu and could not enter into the enemy''s territory.


    She was hesitating.


    Nothing is different from what Imperial Princess Olivia told us.


    ording to the Imperial Princesss exnation, theke and the area around the ck tree was silent at first.


    She said that the tree monster suddenly started attacking once they approached the ck tree.


    This I dont think we can go in there right away?


    Eaen kept her mouth shut after Zero approached her and made thatment.


    Why could they not enter despite the situation being as Imperial Princess Olivia exined?


    The reason was simple.


    "What the hell is the monster nning?


    The monster had sent its roots to attack the wall not too long ago.


    However, it was now pretending not to know anything; it was pretending to be a silentke and a beautiful tree.


    How despicable.


    Most of the people in the group agreed with Zero.


    Choi Han quickly looked around the area.


    I dont see any vines either.


    Thergeke and the area around it


    The starlight and the beautiful night sky were shining down in that area.


    I dont see any corpses.


    There were no corpses like candidate 17s corpse they had just seen.


    That means that this monster took care of the corpses as well.


    However, the monster had left candidate 17''s corpse behind.


    That could only mean one thing.


    It was used as a sign.


    Thisrge tree that was a bitrger than the Lords Castle had used candidate 17''s corpse to have the attack teame find it.


    Ha!


    Choi Han barely held himself back from scoffing.


    It truly is despicable.


    This monster was despicable and shrewd as Zero mentioned.


    That was why Chief Eaen was scared.


    I''m basically a grain of sandpared to the size of that monster''s body that is visible right now.


    The ck tree at the center of theke


    There were basically no roots showing right now.


    The roots that were long enough to attack the wall from here were not visible right now.


    Neither were the vines that were supposedly as scary as the roots.


    Chief-nim.


    Eaen looked away from the ck tree after hearing a voice.


    Mm.


    She groaned.


    Heni Wishrop. She had taken off the hood covering her face and stepped forward.


    Plop. Plop.


    The pouch that was upside down in her hand was releasing white bone pieces without stopping.


    "We must proceed as nned.


    Her voice was as calm as usual.


    ck thread flowed out of Mary''s hand and wrapped around the bone pieces as she walked forward.


    ck. ck. ck.


    They could hear the bone pieces cking against each other.


    Skeleton monsters the size of a person appeared.


    Mary started to speak once around ten of these skeleton monsters were created.


    An ambush wasnt going to be possible anyway.


    They had expected that the tree monster would be aware of the attack team and be waiting for them.


    "Chief-nim, when will we start?


    Eaen closed her eyes for a moment before opening them back.


    Right now.


    The group started to move at that moment.


    Smile.


    Mineh started to smile.


    She looked around.


    The reconnaissance team and the closebat weapon users to the front.


    Precinct 9s reconnaissance team was in front of the formation.


    Right behind them were closebat weapon users such as the sword master and Zero.


    The center is mainly magic based.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The ck mages were at the center of the formation, creating a gust of wind for the reconnaissance team.


    It was so that they could charge forward like arrows at any moment.


    Mineh stood there with the Dragon as well.


    First youngdy Huayans.


    Marquis Helson had requested the following from Mineh and the Dragon.


    I want you tounch the most explosive attack you can cast the moment the reconnaissance team starts to move.


    The Marquis had added on.


    Team Olivia did not have a talented ck mage when they ran into the ck tree. They didn''t have any mages either.


    The Marquis and his top executives had determined that the ck tree would not know about the strength of magic yet. Most of the reconnaissance team members who had died in the past few months had been weapon users as well.


    We determined that the best first attack to damage that monster was ck magic.


    Mineh smiled after recalling the Marquis words.


    Why would it not know about magic?


    The ck tree should know quite a lot about ck magic.


    It had been connected to ck magic since it was born.


    Foolish things.


    The Dragon and Minehs attack will not head toward the ck tree.


    They will attack the backs of the reconnaissance team members who would rush forward without a clue.


    I''m in the right spot.


    Mineh looked to the back.


    She was looking at the core of the long-range necromancer groups with people like Heni Wishrop and the Fourth Imperial Prince.


    The First Imperial Prince and his helper were a bit away from them mixed in with the others.


    They will take down the necromancers.


    Mineh''s face filled with anticipation.


    Eaen came to the middle of the formation at that moment. She approached Mineh and the Dragon as she started to speak.


    Please take care of it.


    Mineh nodded her head.


    She stretched her hands out to the front.


    Ooooooooo


    The dead mana round her started to rumble.


    A spell would soon be released from her hand.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Wing swirled around the Dragon as well.


    It seemed to Eaen that this Dragon was about to do something as well.


    The moment Mineh and the Dragon focused and started to cast their spells


    Boom-!


    The ground shook at that moment.


    Don''t be shocked!


    Eaen shouted.


    "We expected this to happen!


    Chhhhhhhhh!


    Something shot up from the transparentke.


    It was a ck tree root.


    The monster had started to move after seeing the reconnaissance team approach it.


    Boom-! Boom!


    The ground shook nonstop.


    Some people turned pale.


    The earth was moving.


    Ssssssssssss-


    Vines started to push forward from the darkness.


    With the way the earth was moving


    The vines seemed more like waves.


    This is crazy!


    Zero, who had been rushing forward, looked around in disbelief.


    "We were already in the monsters domain!


    This whole area was the monsters domain.


    The earth was moving because the area below ground was probably full of roots.


    Please hurry!


    Mineh held back augh while looking at Eaen urgently, shouting and looking at her.


    Radiantly glowing white mana was visible in Mineh''s hands.


    This was the white magic that was the pride of the House of Huayans.


    This holy white magic would soon signal the Festival of Blood in this garden.


    I just need to be wary of the sword master and Heni Wishrop.


    The Dragon would take down the sword master and the other helper would take down Heni Wishrop.


    Chhhhhhh, chhhhhhhh-!


    The moment numerous tree roots shot up from thekeside


    Now!


    Mineh moved both of her hands as Chief Eaen shouted in a shriek.


    She moved to release the light that would signal the start of the festival.


    Ruuuuuumble-


    She heard an odd noise from the sky at that moment.


    !!


    Minehs eyes opened wide.


    Ugh!


    Her white mana that was glowing like something holy started to warp.


    The First youngdy''s eyes looked down at her side.


    You-


    There was a dagger stabbed into her side.


    Eaen was holding that dagger. She twisted the hand that was holding the dagger.


    Ugh!


    Mineh released a groan.


    Shit!


    I''ve been had!


    She had no idea what was going on but what she knew for sure was that Marquis Helson had pulled one over on her!


    Ha!


    Mineh scoffed while looking at what was going on.


    All of the ck mages from Precinct 9 were aiming their dead mana at Mineh.


    The reconnaissance team members were not looking at the tree roots shooting up from theke but were pointing their swords at her as well.


    The First Imperial Prince!


    Mineh urgently tried to look toward the First Imperial Prince.


    However, she could not do so.


    !


    A scary aura brushed past her at that moment.


    The aura was directed right next to Mineh.


    It was heading toward the Dragon.


    Now that she thought about it, the Dragon had been quiet.


    Mineh turned to look at the Dragon.


    What is that?


    The Dragon was surrounded by radiant gold speckles.


    The Dragon waspletely stiff as she stood there.


    She could not even say anything.


    The Dragon''s pupils were shaking.


    It was as if she was scared.


    Shes scared?


    This Dragon is scared?


    It is scared because of something other than the patriarch?


    Its mana.


    That gold dust is mana.


    Voices filled with chaos echoed around Mineh just as she realized that.


    Mineh heard one of those voices at that moment.


    What the hell? What the fuck do you think you are doing?! Heni Wishrop, why did you do that to our hyung-nim?!


    Heni Wishrop.


    Mineh moved her hand as soon as she heard that name.


    The white dead mana that had stabilized at some point was directed at Eaen.


    Bang!


    However, the white light could not reach Eaen.


    Eaen had quickly retreated back.


    As expected, you bastards have partnered with Marquis Helson!


    A sparkling violent ck light had gotten in its way.


    Mineh looked at the sword master and scowled.


    You fools! You are pulling this kind of shit with the monster right in front of us?!


    Even Zero walked over to Choi Han with a stiff expression on his face as he spoke.


    "What are you doing? Is there some kind of internal conflict?


    His gaze looked cold.


    Even if you have some issues with each other, you are splitting our forces with the monster right in front of us? Are you crazy?


    The other candidates and their helpers were showing simr reactions.


    They were all surrounded by the members of Precinct 9.


    The corners of Minehs lips curled up.


    Shit!


    One of the candidates shouted.


    The tree roots areing! What are you going to do?!


    Chhhhhh


    The tree roots were cutting through the water and heading over to them.


    Sssssssss sss


    The vines were already surrounding the group.


    They seemed happy that their prey had all gathered together.


    Lets run away.


    Mineh thought that she should escape since she was injured.


    I dont know what Marquis Helson is thinking nor what he might have found out, but


    The team here was not enough to escape from the monster.


    So we just need to run away.


    Mineh turned to look at the Dragon.


    This motherfucking shithead!


    Mineh started to speak to the Dragon that wasn''t moving.


    "Get rid of that gold dust and immediately-


    The Dragon spoke at that moment.


    Dragon.


    What?


    What is this motherfucking Dragon saying?


    Real-.


    What?


    Mineh turned and could sense the emotion behind the Dragons eyes as she looked at her.


    Fear.


    And


    Delight.


    As the Dragon smiled despite shaking in fear


    Ruuuumble-


    The sky roared once again.


    Mineh raised her head out of reflex.


    Ah.


    Everything turned red at that moment.


    Yes, the moment she had that thought


    Baaaaaaang!


    A single rose gold thunderbolt shot down toward theke.


    Sssssss-!


    The vines stopped moving.


    The tree roots stopped as well.


    Siiiiiiizzle


    One of the tree roots was struck by the thunderbolt and turned into grey ashes that scattered into the air.


    W, what the-


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi became anxious at this sudden situation and looked around.


    Heni Wishrop had her hand around the First Imperial Prince''s neck, the first youngdy was stabbed, and the Dragon was wrapped by gold dust and unable to move.


    Furthermore, the ck mages and reconnaissance team members were pointing their weapons at Fourth Imperial Prince Noi.


    Eek!


    It was at that moment.


    He turned around after feeling a strong pressure suddenly pushing from behind him.


    It was the opposite direction of theke.


    Something was slowly moving toward him from the darkness.


    It wasnt very far.


    That was why he could soon figure out what wasing toward him.


    A person?


    A person wrapped in gold light was pushing the darkness, the dead mana way as he walked toward them.


    His steps were rxed.


    Crack. Crack.


    One of the numerous highest-grade magic stones floating in the air surrounded by gold light cracked with every step he took.


    And thatrge amount of mana mixed with the gold light to create arge mana domain.


    The person standing at the center of the gold light had his hair turn from brown to gold.


    His eyes started to change colors as well.


    "That person-


    Zero knew this person.


    He was one of Heni Wishrop''s subordinates.


    However, he could not say that despite knowing this person''s identity.


    What is this pressure?


    His heart started beating wildly the moment he looked at this person walking over.


    It felt simr to fear.


    Zero had never felt such instinctual fear before in his life.


    What is going on?


    Who is this?


    Are they even human?


    Zero made eye contact with this individual.


    Ah.


    This individuals pupils were long and vertical.


    This individual was not human.


    The eyes made him think about reptiles.


    No way-


    Zero barely managed to turn his head while hearing Fourth Imperial Prince Nois shaking voice.


    The First Imperial Prince''s helper, the Dragon


    That Dragon was wrapped in gold mana and unable to move.


    The ck-haired woman, that Dragon, barely managed to speak.


    Dragon.


    She was mumbling the word Dragon over and over while looking at the individual surrounded in gold light.


    Choi Han had his sword pointed at the first youngdy as he perked his ears.


    Ruuuumble-


    Eruhaben-nim is here.


    Cale-nim has not revealed himself yet.


    But the monster stopped moving.


    The earth is not shaking.


    The vines are not pushing forward like waves.


    The tree roots are not attacking their prey.


    Rumble


    It was because the monsters natural enemy was watching from somewhere.


    Eruhaben leisurely walked toward them and looked up at the night sky.


    A part of it was covered because of the cloud but he could see the stars shining.


    He could feel the aura of nature from the sky.


    He could feel mana.


    The ancient Dragon looked down at the attack team.


    The sky is bright here unlike inside that darkness.


    He was saying that this was his domain.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Oh snaaaaps, goldie gramps be looking thuuuug!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 35: The sun has risen (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 35: The sun has risen (8)


    A real Dragon?


    Nobody reacted to something one of the attack team member''s mumbled. No, they couldnt react.


    Only one individual reacted.


    Yes. I am a Dragon. I''m sure this isnt your first time seeing one?


    Although he was surrounded by gold dust and half of his face was covered by a mask His white gold hair and eyes were radiant.


    Mm.


    Chief Eaen gulped.


    She knew that there was a monster behind her back but she couldn''t easily take her eyes off of the Dragon.


    My goodness.


    Marquis Helson had said that there was a ck Dragon by the purifier''s side. He had said that it was a young Dragon.


    However, there was a different Dragon in front of her right now.


    Of course, it was possible that the ck Dragon used dye magic to dye his hair gold before appearing, but the gold dust and gold mana that this Dragon was using did not show any signs of hiding anything.


    He must be shocked too.


    The videomunication device had been silent since earlier.


    Marquis Helson was unable to say anything despite seeing everything.


    Ha.


    Eaen turned her gaze for a moment after hearing someone sigh.


    It was someone whose identity could not be properly investigated.


    Mercenary Zero was sighing.


    Hmm?


    Eaen thought that Zero''s eyes underneath his disheveled hair looked a bit odd.


    He looks a bit crazy?


    Zero mumbled to himself at that moment. It was extremely quiet.


    Unbelievable.


    Zero felt his fingertips going numb.


    His gaze moved toward the First Imperial Prince''s helper, the other Dragon.


    This ck-haired woman She was unable to move at all and waspletely focused on the man who was glowing white gold.


    Ke, keke.


    Zero smirked. His eyes lit up with passion.


    I thought that it was weird.


    The Dragon that the First Imperial Prince had brought with him


    When he first saw this supposedly extinct creature in the party hall, he assumed that she was really a Dragon because everybody was calling her a Dragon.


    A real one is like this.


    Now that he experienced a real Dragon, he could tell that a real Dragon needed nobody to tell him it was a Dragon for him to know the truth.


    Yes, this pressure, this power that seems out of this world, and-


    The mana swirling around the Dragon


    Although it was different from the ck vine waves that were headed toward the attack team not too long ago, arge golden tsunami was surrounding this Dragon.


    This tsunami looked as if it could turn into violent waves at any moment to destroy everything around it.


    Boss.


    One of the helpers who came with Zero started to speak.


    If it is like this, the n-


    Shut up.


    The subordinate quickly shut up after hearing Zero''s vicious voice. He then flinched.


    Hes gone crazy.


    Zero''s eyes looked crazy.


    It was best not to mess with Zero when he was like this.


    Ha, hahaha-!


    A piercingugh burst out at that moment.


    First youngdy Mineh Huayans. She wasn''t even looking at Choi Han''s sword that was pointed at her neck and was looking at Eruhaben as sheughed.


    Hahaha, hahaha-!


    Eruhaben, who had just been standing there, started to walk toward her.


    Mineh started to speak.


    Heni Wishrop!


    Her voice was full of anger.


    "Who the fuck are you?! Who the fuck are all of you?!


    A sword master, an extremely skilled necromancer


    Those two were at least eptable in her opinion.


    It was usible that she was royalty from a perished kingdom who wanted to take the Imperial throne and that he was someone from a guardian household who had been protecting her family''s side for generations.


    "A Dragon?


    One corner of Minehs lips curled up.


    There is a Dragon and one that has grown up properly at that? Huh? A living Dragon exists?


    Ha, haha!


    She wasughing nonstop.


    How does that make any sense?!


    She could not stopughing.


    That was the only way to mask her fear.


    It makes no sense!


    The Dragon with the gold mana wrapped around him wasing closer.


    He was heading toward Mineh.


    She clenched her fists.


    She felt as if her hands would be shaking if she did not do that. Her body was already shaking a bit.


    This Dragon-!


    She realized it the moment she looked around.


    Everybody was feeling pressure from the aura that the Dragon was releasing, but nobody was feeling fear like her.


    It felt as if a sharp dagger was pointed right at her heart to the point that she could not even pay any attention to the sword that was pointed at her neck.


    Is this Dragon Fear?


    Cold sweat was drenching Mineh''s forehead.


    That Dragon was only sending Dragon Fear toward her. Mineh was sure about that.


    The Dragon was in front of her now. There was nobody to stop him.


    "First youngdy Huayans.


    Eruhaben started to smile.


    "Why does it make no sense that a Dragon is in front of you?


    Dragons on this Xiaolen had gone extinct.


    Of course, there was the ck-haired woman next to Mineh who was introduced as a Dragon, but even Eruhaben could not tell whether she was a real Dragon or not.


    However, when that ck-haired woman channeled her mana a few moments ago, the moment he noticed that weird warp


    Eruhaben was able to figure out what this Dragon really was and how she had grown up.


    Motherfucking bastards.


    The gold dust surrounding Eruhaben fluctuated.


    Choi Han could tell that Eruhaben was quite angry right now.


    Eruhaben stood right next to Mineh and lowered his head toward her.


    Should there be no Dragons alive?


    Simr to what the White Star had done in Eruhaben''s world


    The Dragons in this world probably went extinct from being hunted.


    Large parties probably went to attack the Dragons that lived alone.


    And at the center of that were the Hunters The ck Bloods household.


    The family of the first youngdy in front of Eruhaben right now was most definitely responsible.


    "First youngdy Huayans. There is a Dragon by your side as well.


    He then started to smile.


    He lifted his head and looked around.


    I don''t know why you are all so shocked to see me when you have all had a Dragon by your side until now.


    Choi Han suddenly recalled something Cale had told him.


    Our luck has been good until now.


    Cale had shaken his head side to side.


    Do you know how egotistic and prideful Dragons are?


    Choi Han had replied that the Dragons they had met until now were not like that.


    As for Raon, his situation was special. Eruhaben-nim is a special Dragon too. As for the other Dragons?


    Cale spoke calmly and confidently as if it was to be expected.


    Eruhaben-nim looks favorably on us humans. He doesn''t care for formalities that much and is nice. We were able to be so rxed around the other Dragons because Eruhaben-nim was with us.


    Cales face had been quite calm and even a bit cold as he said that.


    Eruhaben-nim is the Dragon who has lived the longest. He''s quite amazing.


    Choi Han could finally understand Cales words properly today.


    The greatest existence in the Natural World


    The Dragons.


    A Dragon, an ancient Dragon who has lived over 1,000 years, was looking at humans who had never experienced a real Dragon because they had gone extinct.


    Did you all not know what kind of existence Dragons are?


    The Dragon Fear that had been directed at Mineh gently spread in all directions.


    Eruhabens gaze moved at that moment.


    His eyes that were glowing more beautiful than pure gold were looking at the ck-haired woman.


    You, cancel the spell.


    The ck-haired womans eyes started to shake.


    However, Eruhabens gaze was firm as he looked into those ck eyes that were shaking with anxiety.


    Now.


    ck mana flowed out of the ck-haired woman at that moment.


    It was simr to Raons but the mana felt different.


    This mana was a bit darker and sunken.


    No! Don''t do it!


    Mineh immediately shouted after seeing that mana but the ck-haired woman was only looking at Eruhaben.


    A bitter smile appeared on Eruhabens face.


    For a Dragon to look at another Dragon like this


    The ck-haired woman was looking at Eruhaben with awe and longing.


    Even though she was also a Dragon


    Shaaaaaaa


    The ck mana brushed past the womans body.


    Eek.


    Someone gasped and held back from saying something in shock.


    The ck-haired woman


    Her whole body was covered in ck spider webs.


    As I expected.


    The corners of Eruhaben''s lips twisted.


    He had said the following about the Dragon in front of him to Cale.


    51 percent certain.


    It was more than likely that she was a Dragon.


    It does not seem to be normal.


    However, her condition was not normal.


    Cale, mana is not going around that individual.


    However, that individual still has a strong mana. Yet shes worse at hiding herself even more than Raon. Its as if-


    Its as if she is raw. It is as if she has never learned how to handle mana or ever practiced it properly.


    Eruhaben asked the Dragon who was covered in veins that looked like ck spider webs.


    What is your name?


    Aphei.


    I''ve seen a human like you before.


    Saint Jacks sister, the sword master Hannah


    She was poisoned by dead mana and survived.


    She was still a sword master after that experience.


    You are a Dragon who has ovee dead mana.


    Eruhaben had noticed something weird when this Dragon tried to use magic earlier.


    Just as the strong mana inside the Dragon started to move to cast the spell, he faintly sensed dead mana within it.


    It was so trivial that only someone extremely skilled would be able to notice it, but that dead mana was mixed with mana.


    Of course, the two did notbine to be one.


    But the two of them were sort of wrapped together simr to Hannah''s aura as a sword master and dead mana.


    No wonder it was confusing.


    Eruhaben smiled bitterly while looking at Aphei, whose eyes were looking down at the ground.


    The Dragon could not look at the ancient Dragon from the moment her skin was revealed.


    A Dragon was an existence that lived together with mana.


    I''m assuming this punk was against it.


    It was highly likely that she lived in dead mana even when she was an egg and was born within it.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for a Dragon to ovee dead mana and mix the two manas together.


    You are definitely a Dragon.


    Eruhaben turned his head after saying that. Aphei''s eyes that were only looking down at the ck sand shook after hearing that and she raised her head.


    She looked up at Eruhaben''s face.


    She heard Mineh''s voice at that moment.


    Aphei!


    Minehs voice was sharp as if she was trying to whip Aphei, but she didn''t even listen.


    A real Dragon, something she had only imagined and read about in books


    The feeling of dj vu she had felt in the party hall while looking at this individual had not been wrong.


    He said that I was a real Dragon-


    A real Dragon had called her a Dragon.


    And now


    I, I am not alone.


    She had a fellow Dragon who could prove and confirm her identity as a Dragon.


    That fellow Dragon had beautiful gold light unlike her dark and dirty ck mana.


    Gold light fluttered around him looking like snow.


    Pffft.


    The gold Dragon chuckled.


    Aphei watched his hand move.


    Ugh!


    Where do you think youre going?


    Aphei could see the mana released from his fingertips suppressing dead mana as if it was an ant.


    Ugh.


    Mineh, who had stealthily channeled her dead mana to try to teleport away, instantly frowned.


    How-, what is going on?


    How did things turn out like this?


    This motherfucking Dragon bastard!


    She was cursing both Eruhaben and Aphei in her mind but was still able to maintain a bit of rationality.


    That was why she had tried to escape.


    The reason was simple.


    You guys-


    Mineh asked the sword master, Dragon, and Heni Wishrop.


    There are more of you, arent there?


    The voice was shaking.


    First youngdy Huayans. That was not a position that was easy to maintain.


    The beautiful sight she had expected did not happen and she became anxious at the sudden appearance of a Dragon and angry at Aphei''s actions, but


    She was still not very worried.


    That monster will handle the Dragon.


    The ck tree. That thing would try to consume the Dragon.


    There were not many creatures with as much life force as Dragons.


    Even a Dragon would not be able to easily handle the monster if it went crazy and charged at it.


    We know how strong Dragons are.


    It was the judgment of the records of the House of Huayans as people who had hunted Dragons.


    Aphei''s life is in our hands.


    To be more specific, her grandfather, the patriarch, held this rebellious Dragon''s life in his hand.


    That was why Aphei would return to them in the end.


    So she thought that it was fine as long as she managed to escape.


    That Blood Cult bastard from the Central ins will escape with the First Imperial Prince.


    Thest helper, the bastard from the Blood Cult, was curled forward with his face covered pretending to be scared.


    He was close to Heni Wishrop and the First Imperial Prince, so he would find the opportunity to escape with the First Imperial Prince.


    He is almost as strong as the patriarch.


    However, Mineh realized the oddness of the situation the more rational she became.


    She was not the only one.


    Zero, Chief Eaen, the Fourth Imperial Prince, and the others had stopped being anxious and noticed the weirdness of the situation as well.


    "Why? Why do you think that there is someone else?


    Eruhaben chuckled.


    He continued to speak after seeing Mineh re at him instead of responding.


    "Because the monster is running away?


    The ck tree.


    That thing had been quiet since earlier.


    Or is it because the monster is surrounding itself with its roots?


    The monster had silently pulled back its roots to the center of theke to create a wall. It was as if it was defending itself.


    If it isn''t that either


    Eruhaben pointed at the sky.


    Do you hear that?


    Ruuuumble-


    The starlight had disappeared.


    The night sky was covered by grey clouds.


    The attack team members had been shocked by the appearance of a Dragon but none of them were idiots.


    They all definitely remembered.


    The red thunderbolt.


    The power that easily burned the tree root and made the monster stop in shock.


    The purifier.


    Eaen, who knew the identity of the person, gulped.


    She grabbed the videomunication device around her neck and moved it so that Marquis Helson would be able to see clearly.


    That was the only thing she could think about doing.


    A sword master, two Dragons, and a necromancer.


    The purifier was supposedly the leader of this group.


    Then the purifier must be stronger than all of them.


    Does he really use the power of a god?


    He was an existence that made this monster that wasrger than the Lords Castle, the monster that made them worry about the fall of the west side of the Empire, move to protect itself.


    Just so you know, I will not be fighting it.


    The ancient Dragon looked at Mineh and smiled.


    I need to keep an eye on all of you so that you guys dont run away.


    The First Imperial Prince''s helpers Their locations and actions were all being seen and noticed by Eruhaben.


    Even that helper who was warily looking for an opening to escape


    Eruhaben was nning on using his mana to tie down the First Imperial Prince''s forces soon.


    I also need to protect all of you.


    Protect?


    Eruhabens hand moved as some people looked confused after hearing that word.


    The attack team A gold shield appeared around them.


    Ruuuuumble- ruuuuuuumble-


    Mary, who still had her hand around the First Imperial Prince''s neck, started to speak at that moment.


    Please take a look.


    She whispered to the First Imperial Prince.


    You do not need to die. You will soon see a way to save everyone without dying.


    First Imperial Prince Sanders. He saw the fire that approached them from the direction that the Dragon appeared a few moments ago.


    Screeeech- screeeeeeech-


    The ck tree suddenly started to screech and the ground started to shake.


    Boom, Boom!


    The monster that had protected its body with its vines and roots was nning to attack its natural enemy with everything it had.


    Khahahaha! There is so much to burn! Lets y with fire tonight!


    Cale leisurely walked as if he was out on a stroll.


    He walked past the gold shield protecting the attack team members and headed toward theke.


    Ssh.


    Cale mumbled with a stoic look on his face the moment the water touched his foot.


    "Should I burn up the water in theke first?


    Ruuuumble- ruuuuuumble


    A rose gold current slowly appeared through the grey cloud.


    The Fire of Destruction. This was a world where using one percent of his power would release the strength of him using fifty percent.


    Cale was nning on using fifty percent of his power right now.


    Trantor''s Comments


    5050 = 2500%!!!!!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 36: The sun has risen (9)

    Book 2: Chapter 36: The sun has risen (9)


    Cale.


    Smirk.


    Cale smiled after hearing the cheapskate calling him.


    Sssss.


    Vines were slowly approaching from behind him.


    Cale lifted his foot and stepped on a vine.


    You seem to have a hidden cunning side?


    Cale sounded as if he was talking to the ck tree.


    You also seem to not be scared anymore.


    Sssssssss sss!


    The vine did not retreat.


    The vine pointed its tip at Cale as if it would do anything to grab Cales body even as it burned.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    He then looked forward.


    Wow.


    Dozens of tree roots were pointing their heads above the surface of the water.


    And the vines of the tree that were asrge as the Lords Castle Dozens of small andrge vines were pointed toward Cale as well.


    How entertaining.


    Rose gold aura started to shoot up from under his foot at that moment.


    Crackle


    The vine instantly started to burn.


    The vines sharp thorns with the sticky liquid were instantly swallowed by the rose gold aura.


    Tatap!


    Cale moved the foot that was stepping on the vine that was quickly turning into ah.


    Wind wrapped around his ankle.


    The Sound of the Wind gathered by his ankle and created a small whirlwind.


    Ssh-


    Cale moved over theke as he pushed forward.


    Boom!


    The ground started to shake.


    It felt as if the entire ck sand desert was moving.


    Kahahaha! Cale! Lets burn it up!


    The moment he heard the cheapskate''s crazed shout


    The ck tree started to attack Cale.


    Ssh ssh


    The surface of theke roared and split while making a different noise from before.


    Then dozens of tree roots all shot up at the same time.


    They were all aiming for one thing.


    It was Cale.


    Hmm.


    It looked as ifrge spears were flying toward him.


    A tree root that was as wide as Cale''s body shot forward as if to pierce through him.


    Numerous roots behind that root were aiming at him from all directions.


    The people watching this could only imagine what would happen next.


    He must be crazy. What is that person doing alo-!


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi subconsciously started to speak from inside the gold shield.


    Is he trying to die-


    The tree roots would pierce through that mans body.


    He would be ripped to shreds to the point that they would not be able to see any resemnce to him in what was left behind.


    I''m certain that guy was Heni Wishrop''s Chief advisor!


    The most feeble-looking bastard was standing still with the tree roots all around him.


    What is going on?


    What the hell is about to happen?


    The moment the Fourth Imperial Prince was questioning what was going on


    He saw a fire.


    No, he saw a thunderbolt.


    No.


    That was not right either.


    He saw a person.


    He saw a person surrounded by fire and thunderbolts.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    He could see a whirlwind.


    Whether it was a loud explosion, a piercing scream, or someone getting hurt


    He didn''t hear anything.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    However, the gust of wind brought over by the whirlwind now had grey ash mixed in with it.


    Ash fluttered in the wind.


    That ash moved past the gold shield and disappeared into the ck sand desert and the darkness.


    Ah.


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi subconsciously gasped.


    It disappeared.


    The moment the man became surrounded by that rose gold thunderbolt, the moment that the thunderbolt shot up like fire


    The tree roots that touched the rose gold light disappeared without a sound.


    They basically perished.


    They died without being able to resist in any way.


    Screeeeech!


    There was a monstrous noise before the tree started to shake.


    The roots that remained were shaking.


    It sounded as if therge tree was screaming in pain.


    Heni Wishrop!


    The Fourth Imperial Prince could not close his mouth.


    "Who the hell are you?


    No, more importantly


    Who the hell is that person?!


    The Fourth Imperial Prince definitely saw it.


    The thick ck liquid on therge roots


    That was dead mana that had turned into poison.


    Those terrible things turned into ashes and disappeared once they touched the rose gold thunderbolt.


    Even ck magic was able to burn the ck tree.


    However, a power that could make dead mana that turned into terrible poison disappear


    I''ve never seen or heard about such a power!


    How could there be someone like this?


    The Fourth Imperial Prince barely managed to look away from the man to look at Heni Wishrop before he flinched.


    Holy shit!


    First Imperial Prince Sanders, First youngdy Mineh, the ck-haired Dragon, and that other helper


    All of them were tightly bound by golden mana rope.


    Furthermore, the sword master was behind the four of them with his sword filled with aura pointed at them.


    It was as if he could sh their heads off at any moment.


    As for necromancer Heni Wishrop, she used bones to create a prison for them.


    Ha!


    The Fourth Imperial Prince realized it after seeing them.


    None of them believes that this person will get hurt.


    That was why they were acting like this.


    Mary started to speak at that moment.


    I am concerned because he might cough up blood.


    Blood?


    There was a look of confusion on the Fourth Imperial Prince''s face when he heard someone''s sigh-like voice.


    Of course, there were some other emotions as well.


    Blood, I see.


    It was Chief Eaen.


    She looked even more out of it than when she had seen the Dragon as she looked at the person surrounded by fiery thunderbolts.


    She mumbled in a low voice.


    It must be the rebound from using the power of a god.


    A power of a god?


    The Fourth Imperial Prince''s eyes opened wide after hearing apletely unexpected concept. Most of the attack team members couldn''t hide their shock either.


    Oh dear.


    Eruhaben slightly shook his head.


    It was fine that Mary spoke honestly but Chief Eaen had said something quite useless.


    Of course, I''m sure it isn''t useless from her point of view.


    She was a smart person.


    It was true that she was nkly staring at Cale but the words that came out of her mouth were quite intentional.


    In order to get everybody here on the same side and in order toe up with an eptable justification for Marquis Helsons actions


    Theres nothing better than the power of a god.


    That was why Cale himself had packaged it like that.


    Tsk.


    Eruhaben clicked his tongue internally after figuring out how Cale would fare in this ce, no, what kind of existence he would be here.


    Poor poor Cale.


    Hes always getting farther and farther from what he wants.


    He sure has quite the talent for doing that.


    "Chief, what did you just say?


    Eruhaben watched as Fourth Imperial Prince Noi grabbed Eaen''s shoulder and asked.


    Eaen finally looked at the Fourth Imperial Prince and responded.


    "That sir is the purifier.


    Eaen peeked warily at Eruhaben, who was visible beyond the Fourth Imperial Prince''s shoulder, as she continued to speak.


    Marquis Helson was back at the castle right now.


    The things happening right now were things he had done on his own without receiving permission from the Imperial Pce.


    The Imperial Pce would not leave the Margrave alone once they learned about the current situation.


    As the Chief who served the Marquis and for the guardian who took her in when she had nowhere to go


    I need to clearly set the field.


    The expression on her face looked like someone who was looking at an existence that deserved a lot of awe and respect.


    He is from the Church of the Fire of Purification.


    The cult?


    Everybody heard what someone managed to blurt out.


    Eaen continued to speak.


    "The Fire of Purification is an existence that defeats the darkness.


    Eaens gaze turned toward Cale.


    The purifier was crossing above theke toward the ck tree.


    There was nothing stopping his steps.


    Crack, crackle-


    The rose gold thunderbolt surrounding his body was burning even brighter.


    When darkness has descended on the ground and even the sun in the sky has been covered


    Rumble


    The starlight had disappeared as the sky was covered by the cloud.


    It was dark around them once again.


    But the light from this man''s fire was radiant.


    No, it was scary.


    It looked as if it would burn everything.


    The only fire that can swallow darkness.


    Yes, this person will swallow this darkness.


    And he will turn it into ashes.


    Eaen said the word that described this situation the best from what Marquis Helson had exined about the Fire of Purification.


    A sun rising from the ground.


    When the sun rises


    Night ends and morning arrives.


    That sir uses that power.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The ck tree''s roots and vines were continuing to turn into grey ash without making any noise.


    Cale moved forward without anything stopping him as he cut through those grey ashes.


    Thats odd.


    Cale was feeling odd right now.


    Is it okay for it to be this easy?


    The ck tree was evenrger than the Lords Castle at Precinct 9.


    The attacks from that tree were extremely strong.


    The ck tree roots They seemed to be so strong that nothing could break them.


    As for the tree trunk, it wasrge but felt as if it coulde suffocate Cale at any moment like a snake or use sharp fangs to poison him.


    The ck vines charged at him endlessly and were now swimming on top of theke to approach Cale.


    It looked as if they were trying to crush him with waves of vines.


    Its not weak.


    This ck tree was definitely not weak.


    In fact, it was strong.


    To make aparison, it was probably as strong as the unranked monsters on Earth.


    It was not weak.


    But it is weak.


    It is weak to me.


    The roots burned as soon as a fiery thunderbolt touched them.


    It literally disappeared.


    This is really weird.


    Cale thought to himself while approaching the body of the ck tree.


    Why is the Fire of Destruction so efficient in this world?


    Using one percent of his power to release fifty percent''s worth of power


    Something was weird for him to just believe that was the case.


    I''m sure there is a reason it is like this.


    The Super Rock, who had been quiettely, started to speak.


    Cale. Simr to how the shadows be thicker when it is too bright It might be that this world is so dark that the opposite bes stronger as well.


    It was at that moment.


    A ck vine attacked from through the grey ashes behind Cale.


    Cale!


    Cale raised his hand at the Super Rock''s urgent voice.


    Rumble-


    The sky cried once.


    Baaaaang!


    A fiery thunderbolt shot down to the ground.


    Pss-


    The vine that was a couple times thicker than Cales body turned into ashes and disappeared.


    The Super Rock mumbled in disbelief.


    Its so easy. It looks like this ce was made for you.


    The cheapskate chimed in at that moment.


    Cale. Dont overthink it.


    He sounded as if nothing was an issue.


    Is it a harmful situation to us right now?


    No.


    It is beneficial if anything; it is definitely not harmful. And you know


    Hmm?


    Cale waited for the cheapskate to continue and the cheapskate whispered in a wicked voice.


    Just me the world if they tell you to take responsibility. This world is who called you here.


    That is true.


    Hmm. That is true.


    Cale nodded his head.


    He then stopped.


    Cale was now near the ck tree.


    Ten steps. He stopped ten steps in front of the tree.


    This should be good enough!


    Cale ignored the cheapskatesment as he reached his hand out.


    Crack!


    The hand that had a fiery thunderbolt wrapped around it clenched a vine that was trying to run away.


    This was the first time Cale reached his hand out first.


    Boom-!


    The tree roared and Cale smiled.


    There was a reason he had not burned the tree from the beginning and had approached it.


    Hey, can you talk?


    An extremely rude voice flowed out.


    Cale, you sound like you want to start shit-


    Cale ignored the Super Rocksment and clenched the vine even tighter.


    Hey. You can''t talk?


    Cale closed his eyes.


    He did not hear anything.


    Cale asked once more.


    Are you sure you are not just pretending? You can''t send thoughts into my mind? Show me a sign if you can. If you wish to live, that is.


    It was at that moment.


    Screeeech


    He heard another screech before the ck tree started shaking.


    The treesrge body


    A space appeared on therge pir as if a mouth was opening.


    Mm.


    Something ck started to fill into that space.


    Cale let go of the vine and opened his mouth.


    It is not a World Tree.


    The cheapskate confirmed.


    The punk who almost burned down the World Tree confirmed it.


    I dont think it is either.


    Cale had wondered if it was the same situation as the fake World Tree.


    In that case, he thought that he should chat with it first.


    It has no free will and only instincts.


    The Super Rock continued to speak.


    I cannot feel its years. It was definitely something that was created.


    The Fire of Destruction chimed in.


    And that thing filling up in that mouth-like space seems to be dead mana. I think it is trying to attack you.


    I see. It is quite dense dead mana. Most things will melt and disappear if hit by that.


    The Super Rock agreed and added that exnation.


    Mm.


    Cale uncrossed his arms.


    Oooooo oooooo


    There was a bizarre noise as the ck aura gathered in the ck trees mouth.


    It was obvious that the mouth would shoot out that ck aura to attack Cale.


    I guess it makes sense, what other means would a tree have to attack?


    The roots were not a match for him nor the vines and branches. The poison didn''t work either.


    Since everything else had been burned up the ck tree was using its secret weapon.


    You said it seems to have been created.


    The House of Huayans probably created this monster just to pollute thend and the world with dead mana.


    It was more a machine with instincts than a living creature.


    Oooooo oooooo


    The aura gathered in the monsters mouth became even stronger.


    Cale heard someone''s voice in his mind as he nonchntly watched.


    Cale, be careful! That aura looks dangerous!


    It was Eruhaben''s voice.


    Cale nodded his head.


    I want to learn more about this monster, but


    He was certain that monsters like this were all around this world, leading to the quick pollution of Xiaolen.


    That was why Cale wanted to gather some data about the monster.


    Theres no need to receive an attack for no reason.


    He had no reason to receive this monsters attack.


    Then I guess it is time.


    Cale raised his hand and pointed to the sky.


    Kahahahaha!


    The Fire of Destructionughed maniacally.


    It is finally starting!


    Rumble-


    The cry in the sky stopped.


    Cales hand slowly moved down.


    The ck tree.


    The moment Cale''s hand stopped while pointing at the monster


    Cale used half of his power.


    Burn it up.


    A single strand of rose gold light


    Soon turned into dozens


    Then a couple hundred


    Before a giant heap of light struck down onto the ground.


    Baaaaaang!


    The darkness was no longer there at that moment.


    All they could see was a red light that looked as if it would swallow the world.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 37: The sun has risen (10)

    Book 2: Chapter 37: The sun has risen (10)


    The light was so bright that it made them close their eyes out of reflex.


    Baaaaang!


    The ground shook from therge explosion.


    No, it sounded as if it was splitting.


    Eek!


    Someone plopped down on the floor from the shaking.


    It was a Dark Elf on the reconnaissance team. He had lost all strength in his legs and could not stand up.


    His hands were covering his eyes. He felt as if the bright light would make him blind.


    Ha!


    However, there was someone who still had their eyes open.


    Haha, hahaha-


    Zero, the ninth candidate.


    He did not close his eyes at all. The bright light made his eyes tear up and be bloodshot but he did not avoid that light at all.


    Darkness would return if he closed his eyes.


    Kahahaha!


    Heughed out loud.


    The explosion and the red light swallowed hisughter but he did not stopughing.


    This, this is truly the light that would destroy the darkness!


    He looked at the red light without stopping even as tears poured out of his eyes.


    He embedded the image in his mind over and over again.


    Yes, it should be like this!


    It needs to be this kind of light!


    There is no way that a light that would chase away the darkness would be beautiful and warm!


    Zero''s fingertips were shaking.


    Hyu, hyung-nim.


    Zero''s subordinate who barely managed to open his eyes became anxious after seeing him like this and reached toward Zero but his hand could not reach him.


    Zero was looking at this red light andughing despite tearsing out of his eyes that were so bloodshot and red.


    He was scared that touching such a crazy person might lead to his death.


    Zero''s eyes looked full of lunacy right now.


    Its a crazy light!


    Crack. Crack.


    This red light was even capable of destroying a Dragons shield.


    Zero turned his head.


    Kekeke.


    He made eye contact with the Dragon.


    Crack. Crack.


    The Dragon was continuing to put newyers of shield as they broke.


    Thanks to that, the people inside the shield were not swept away by the explosion despite the ground shaking.


    Human.


    Zero heard the Dragon''s voice in his mind.


    Smile.


    The Dragon started to smile.


    Youre a part of the Agents of Destruction, right?


    Smile.


    A smile appeared on Zero''s face.


    His smile was extremely bright and happy.


    Eruhaben thought to himself while looking at that smile.


    This human bastard is notpletely sane.


    Raon would probably say that this guy was a bit cuckoo.


    However, Eruhaben stopped paying attention to Zero.


    Just what?!


    Eruhaben couldnt help but scowl.


    Crack.


    Crack.


    The red light did not subside despite it being a few minutes. The light was instead spreading out so that no darkness could be seen.


    Just what the hell did this bastard Cale do?!


    Eruhaben had seen Cale use a lot of powers while fighting against the White Star.


    Cale was someone who used strong powers that were even greater than those of Dragons depending on the situation, but this power right now was even beyond that.


    It really feels like the power of a god.


    This seemed to be at least a couple times stronger than anything Cale had used until now, so strong that it made him have such thoughts.


    Crack. Crack.


    It was strong enough to destroy the strongest shields Eruhaben could cast in this situation where mana was not plentiful.


    Again!


    He was certain that Cale would bleed again.


    Even though he said that there was no need to bleed in this world! He should not have believed those words.


    Rather than being proud of how much Cales power had grown, he was concerned about how long Cale would be unconscious.


    Eruhaben couldn''t help but sigh at the fact that not only did he recover his youth in his final year of life; he had to worry about a goddamn full-grown adult.


    He''s rxed.


    Zero felt calmness from the Dragon who was sighing.


    The Dragon simply continued to create shields as if he had experienced something like this many times.


    The sword master and Heni Wishrop seem used to this as well.


    The two of them were still keeping an eye on the bounded First Imperial Prince''s party with odd expressions on their faces.


    Concern? Annoyance? Frustration?


    Their faces were filled with mysterious emotions that were hard to describe.


    Even the nonchnt-looking Heni Wishrop had a scowl on her face as she continued to peek toward the center of the red light where the purifier was located.


    Zero looked around.


    Everybody seemed to have gotten used to the red light to a degree as they were all looking around while waiting for the light to subside.


    No, there are some crazy bastards too.


    There were some people who were nkly staring at the red light without even having the thought of looking around.


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi was one of those people.


    A real power of a god?


    The Fourth Imperial Princes eyes were shaking.


    His eyes were bloodshot like Zero''s. Noi''s gaze slowly moved somewhere.


    The most likely candidate for the next Emperor


    First Imperial Prince Sanders.


    Noi looked at his blood brother. His brothers eyes were just like Nois had been, unable to look away from the red light.


    !


    Noi flinched.


    He was smiling.


    The First Imperial Prince was smiling.


    This was the first time Noi saw his brother smiling since they were young.


    That smile was a bit empty and full of resignation.


    But he also seemed happy.


    There was someone aside from Sanders who was showing happiness on their face.


    It was Chief Eaen.


    She was feeling a sense of awe and could not help but smile.


    Definitely-


    We definitely got on the right side this time!


    Marquis Helson is working with someone legit this time!


    She did not think that the Margrave would make the wrong decision. However, Eaen had not been able to hide her uncertainty while watching Marquis Helson and the other Margraves secretly nning something together.


    Getting rid of the enemies does not mean that we can stop the destruction.


    Eaen had thought that the world was too far gone and would be destroyed in the end even if they got rid of the House of Huayans and the Imperial Pce''s leery actions.


    She believed that the best that she and the Margrave could do was to dy the destruction as long as possible to extend the lives of the people as much as possible.


    My thoughts were wrong.


    However, that thought was wrong.


    Just look.


    The darkness was disappearing.


    The dead mana truly was perishing.


    It was disappearing even without leaving behind grey ashes.


    She tightened the grip on the videomunication device she was holding as if it was a precious treasure and started to speak.


    Marquis-nim.


    However, she did not hear a response from the Marquis.


    It was like that despite the videomunication device still working properly.


    Eaen had a feeling that she knew what the Marquis was doing.


    * * *


    My goodness.


    The Marquis was at a loss for words.


    He had seen only red lighting from the videomunication device once numerous rose gold thunderbolts gathered together to create a giant bundle of light.


    Boom-.


    The ground shook at that moment.


    A deep and long shaking went through the entire Precinct 9.


    He immediately looked out the window.


    Ho-


    He was not the only one.


    Advisors, knights, administrators The core individuals of Precinct 9 who were with him had all stopped what they were doing and were looking out the window.


    Beyond the wall


    The ce that was dark even during the day and gave off darkness that was even darker than the night during night time


    The ce that was usually covered in ck fog so that they could not see anything was different right now.


    The bundle of light was sending red light in all directions as it exploded.


    It felt as if the sun was on the ground.


    The ck fog was disappearing.


    They could see that all the way from the wall.


    I can see it.


    He could see the ground that was covered in ck sand.


    He couldn''t see the central area where the bundle of light had exploded.


    That area was surrounded by such intense rose gold light that they couldnt see anything.


    However, the areas that were touched by faint rose gold light had the darkness disappear to the point that they could see the polluted ground.


    My goodness


    The Marquis legs gave out as he stood by the window.


    Marquis-nim!


    I''m fine.


    He pushed the knights hand away and clenched onto the window sill and did whatever he could to put some strength into his legs to stand up straight.


    Once the rose gold light got rid of the darkness in the air and the fire touched the ground, grey ashes started to rise from all over.


    The Marquis pointed to a spot.


    D, do you see that?


    I can see it sir.


    The knight was tearing up.


    The red bundle of light was slowly disappearing from the central area, making that area slowly start to be visible.


    The Marquis couldnt help but say what was on his mind.


    The ground-


    The ck sand


    The ground is not ck.


    Had been purified.


    The Fire of Purification.


    The fire with thunderbolts inside it had burned the air and the ground.


    It then sent the ashes flying in the wind to return the ground to normal.


    It was marvelous.


    The Marquis turned his head.


    Piiiiiiiiiiii piiiiiii-


    There was a videomunication device that had been continuously contacting him since earlier.


    Marquis-nim.


    The ck mage and advisor who were by the videomunication device looked at the Marquis.


    Is it the Imperial Pce?


    Yes sir.


    The Marquis had immediately created an attack team and dispatched them as soon as the ck trees roots had attacked the wall.


    The Imperial Pce had been contacting him since not long after that.


    They had sent a regr call at first but the importance level of the call had continued to increase as the Marquis ignored them.


    It is a call request from his Majesty.


    The Emperor had personally called him.


    Marquis Helson started to smile. The corners of his lips were slightly shaking.


    He looked around.


    Everybody here was like his own hands and feet, they were the core members of Precinct 9.


    You all understand what you just saw?


    Nobody responded.


    However, their faces were all full of some sort of determination.


    The initial concern, disbelief, and worries about the wall''s defense they had when Helson had created the ck tree attack team All of those emotions were no longer visible on their faces.


    "We


    Helson continued to speak.


    All that is left for us to do is to believe what we saw and push forward.


    The Marquis really realized that he was at the turning point of history.


    Connect the call.


    He sat on the chair across from the videomunication device.


    Chhhhhhhhh.


    The knight quickly closed all the curtains in the meeting room.


    Although the light outside was subsiding, he made sure that none of the rose gold light from outside could be seen.


    It has been connected.


    The Emperor''s face appeared above the videomunication device as soon as the ck mage announced in a solemn tone.


    Marquis Helson.


    Your Majesty!


    Marquis Helson quickly stood up and bowed.


    "My apologies, your Majesty!


    He moved without caring about the Emperors reaction at all.


    Not only did he bow, he knelt down on the ground.


    He still did not raise his head.


    The Huayans patriarch is there as well.


    However, he had already confirmed the faces of the influential figures in the Imperial Pce as soon as the Emperor''s face appeared on the screen.


    Marquis. Itll be fine if you do as I told you.


    Helson recalled what the purifier had told him.


    I''ll capture all of the First Imperial Prince''s forces so you just have to make sure that the First Imperial Princes attendants or subordinates who stay back here don''t do anything funny.


    Would the purifier really be able to capture the First Imperial Prince?


    He had such a question.


    However, he did not have that question any longer.


    How could he have such a thought after seeing that rose gold light?


    My deepest apologies, your Majesty!


    The Marquis lowered his body to the ground.


    Marquis, I heard that Precinct 9 was at-


    My apologies, your Majesty!


    The Marquis didn''t even listen to the Emperor properly and continued to apologize.


    The moment the Emperor scowled at that and tried to open his mouth again


    Plop.


    Plop.


    The people behind the Marquis all knelt down and lowered their heads as well.


    There was a sense of solemnity.


    The Emperor closed his mouth and


    Marquis. What is going on?


    The Huayans patriarch, who was right next to the Emperor, asked instead.


    The Marquis fixed the expression on his face and slowly looked up.


    His Royal Highness, the First Imperial Prince-


    The purifier had told him to say the following.


    Of course the Marquis did as he was told.


    His Royal Highness has also p, passed, sob!


    He could not finish his sentence and lowered his head as his shoulders moved up and down.


    "My apologies, your Majesty! His Royal Highness said that he would protect Precinct 9 and the western part of the Empire in my ce and headed beyond the wall, and then!


    The Marquis continued the act of pretending to cry.


    A, an honorable death!


    Marquis! What are you saying right now?!


    It was rare to see the Huayans patriarch unable to hide the shock on his face as he scolded the Marquis.


    Anger was visible on his face.


    The Marquis lowered his head again as if he was apologetic and shouted.


    Of course, he had discussed this with Cale in advance as well.


    My deepest apologies, Duke-nim! The first youngdy, the first youngdy also left us honorably!


    -.


    The Marquis did not hear anything from the videomunication device but he kept his head down as he shouted.


    Even the Dragon and the other helper have passed away!


    -.


    Numerous candidates have died and we were able to protect the western part of the Empire thanks to their deaths!


    The purifier had said the following.


    All three of them will be alive. Nobody will die. But just tell them that they have died.


    The Marquis moved his shoulders up and down one time.


    Sooooob!


    He then cried.


    * * *


    C, Cale.


    Cale nkly stood there and looked around.


    The cheapskate was stuttering as he continued to speak.


    Umm Cale, you know


    The Fire of Destruction mumbled in a broken voice.


    I have used 100 percent of my power before but I have never used 50 percent of my power to get 2,500 percent as a result No, anyway


    The cheapskate was wary of what Cale was thinking as he spoke.


    Umm I think we are seriously strong in this ce.


    Cale could see the scorched, no, the now purified area.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Stronk.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 38:The First Law of the Hunt (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 38:The First Law of the Hunt (1)


    Cale had never used the Fire of Destruction beyond its maximum level until now.


    However, he did it today.


    He had used twenty five times the maximum level today.


    Its not here.


    Y, you''re right.


    Its not here.


    The tree is not here.


    The vines and trunk of the ck tree that was evenrger than the Lords Castle was not there.


    The roots were naturally not there either.


    Theke isnt here either.


    There was arge pit with Cale at the center.


    Whether it was theke, the ck tree, or its vines


    Nothing was here.


    I was nning on leaving a portion of the ck tree.


    He was also nning on leaving some of theke''s water.


    He was thinking about taking the two things back to Marquis Helson to investigate.


    I, I''ve never burned anything like this either.


    The cheapskate could not hide the shock in his voice.


    Cale.


    However, that shock slowly disappeared and the Fire of Destructions voice started to be filled with excitement.


    Cale, if it is like this, I think that we can burn up all of the dead mana in this world! What do you say? Let''s go burn it all up right now!


    Cale ignored thements of the cheapskate who sounded like he had gone a bit crazy. He thought that the cheapskates eyes would have rolled over if he saw him right now.


    It feels a bit off.


    The cheapskates words oddly sounded a bit off.


    Cale did his best to ignore it and looked around once again.


    Dawn is arriving.


    Now that the dark cloud with the fiery thunderbolt had disappeared from the sky


    The sky that had only revealed itself around theke waspletely visible all around now.


    That was how much Cale''s fiery thunderbolt had swallowed the dead mana in the area.


    The sky that had stars shining down was slowly turning from ck to dark blue as dawn arrived. It would soon be morning after that.


    Hmm.


    Cale lowered his head and looked down now.


    Its white.


    The ck sand was gone and white sand had reced them.


    It is not the original sand color. It is probably because it lost its color after being polluted by dead mana for so long.


    The cheapskate clicked his tongue in pity.


    At least it is pretty.


    Cale looked around. A couple hundred meters, no, basically everywhere Cale could see now had white sand.


    There would probably be ck sand again if he traveled a couple kilometers, but at least everything he could see right now had sand without dead mana.


    Is that why the pit is so visible?


    Therge pit that was at least a couple dozen meters in length was evenrger than theke.


    The ground is white too.


    The ground where theke had been was white too.


    Dig. Dig.


    Cale used the tip of his shoe to dig into the ground.


    The white sand gently broke and scattered.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Cale even covered his foot with the Sound of the Wind and started to dig more.


    Cale was standing at the deepest spot of the pit. Thanks to that, he could see some dirt with the original color of the ground after digging for a bit.


    Thats a relief.


    The Super Rock, who had been silent, chimed in.


    It looks like the Xiaolen World still has some room to recover.


    Cales mouth opened.


    Will it grow if I nt a World Tree?


    Ah, are you talking about that fake World Tree?


    The fake World Tree that Cale had used Embrace on in the Eastern continent''s Molden Pce basement to bring with him


    Ring ring!


    Cale suddenly heard a cheerful noiseing from his pocket.


    The sound wasing from the mirror divine item that the God of Death had given him.


    It sounded like the ringtone when someone sent a message, but Calepletely ignored it.


    Its obviously going to be from Xiaolen. This ce, this world is probably trying to contact me.


    If not, it was probably the God of Death.


    No.


    It could be his highness too. Cale turned away from Eruhaben''s gold shield and cautiously pulled the mirror out.


    It would be bad if the ck Bloods learned about this divine item.


    < A message has arrived from the Xiaolen world. >


    < - Get another mine and... [See more of the message]>


    Cale put the divine item back in his pocket without any hesitation. It was a message he did not need to pay any attention to right now.


    Dont you need to check that?


    One corner of Cale''s lips twisted up at the Super Rock''s question.


    I''m not the one who is in a rush.


    It was this world that was in a rush right now.


    Honestly speaking, Cale had his doubts about something regarding this world.


    I cant help but feel iffy about it.


    The rewards that Xiaolen has offered him, including the magic stones mien


    Would he be able to properly receive them in a world so seriously polluted by dead mana?


    Cales trust in it was even less because this was the first world that the God of Death brought him to help.


    It was because he felt that simr people would hang out together.


    But I need to get everything I''m supposed to get.


    Even better if I get more than I am promised.


    Cale was ignoring the message for that reason.


    It looks like it is pretty much finished for now.


    He at least finished taking care of the monster.


    Cale turned around and headed toward the gold shield. The whirlwinds were gone from his ankles as he headed out of the pit.


    It feels a bit empty now that everything was burnt away.


    He heard the cheapskate''s voice.


    Theke was pretty.


    The cheapskate must be having a lot of lingering impressions as he was quite talkative unlike his usual self.


    Cale thought about theke that had surrounded the ck tree monster.


    Mm.


    It really was nice to look at.


    The white sand might mix with the ck sand again if the wind blows and this pit might end up being covered in ck sand that is blown over.


    Cale turned around for a moment and reached toward the pit that he just climbed out from.


    "Should I mark it for now?


    Ssh-


    A water spear appeared in his hand.


    My goodness!


    The Super Rock gasped.


    You really are overflowing with power!


    Cale ignored his shockedment and gently threw the spear into the deepest part of the pit.


    Ssh!


    The spear spread once it touched the pit and created a small pool of water. Although it was extremely small inparison to theke


    I''ll have to ask Eruhaben-nim to fill it up.


    Now that this area was purified, ake that wasrger and more beautiful than before will appear if Eruhaben used magic to fill it up.


    Cale slowly started to walk toward the gold shield that was still maintaining its form.


    "Are you okay, sir?


    Eruhaben looked at Cale, who waved in an extremely rxed manner as if he had gone for a stroll, with an odd expression on his face.


    He looks fine.


    Cale seemedpletely fine.


    Ho.


    He kept his gasp of astonishment to himself.


    My shield waspletely destroyed and we were almost all sent flying but he''s not coughing up any blood after using that much power?


    Eruhaben had to cast shield after shield to block Cale''s power that had continuously destroyed the shields.


    If it was not because he still had a lot of highest-grade magic stones and the area bing purified made it easier to use his mana


    If Cales power had not caused such a short explosion but had continued for a few more minutes


    Eruhaben''s shield would have been destroyed into pieces.


    But it is not like I can tell him that.


    The ancient Dragon had too much pride to admit to something like that.


    "Are you okay?


    That was all he could ask.


    Yes sir.


    Eruhaben withdrew his gold shield after hearing Cales calm response.


    Cale looked around.


    What the hell?


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi was crying as he looked at Cale. His fists were clenched and he was shaking.


    And what is up with that bastard?


    Zero was snickering while looking at Cale with an extremely ardent gaze.


    Why does he slightly remind me of Clopeh Sekka-


    No, Clopeh doesn''tugh like a crazy bastard like this.


    Zero was not crying right now but his face was full of marks from having cried.


    What the hell? Just what happened inside here?


    Cale waspletely confused.


    Thankfully, the rest of the candidates lowered their heads or curled up in fear and avoided his gaze when he looked in their direction.


    As for Marquis Helsons subordinates, they bowed deeply while looking at Cale.


    He could feel the awe and respect they felt toward him.


    Mm.


    They were acting extremely respectfully. Cale simply ignored them because he did not want to get used to such an atmosphere.


    Cales gaze turned toward Chief Eaen. To be more specific, he was looking at the videomunication device in her hand.


    Oh esteemed purifier.


    However, Chief Eaen called out to Cale in an extremely solemn voice and knelt down on one knee to greet him, making Cale flinch.


    It reminded him of what the people of the Church of the Fire of Purification had done when he first arrived in this world.


    Thankfully, she did not get down on her knees and bow down with her head on the ground as they had done.


    Is that really a relief?


    This is a situation I should feel relieved about, right?


    Cale had that question but brushed it aside for now.


    I''m sure Chief Eaen is being strategic knowing what we still have left to do.


    At least he thought that was the case.


    That should be the reason, right?


    Cale brushed aside the question once again.


    He started to walk.


    He walked past Choi Han.


    Are you okay?


    Yes sir.


    Choi Han lowered his head and then raised it as he answered in a short but resolute voice. Cale patted Choi Hans shoulder once before continuing to walk.


    He shows no traces of coughing up blood and he is not pale. He also doesn''t look like he will faint.


    Choi Han meticulously inspected Cales condition and reached a conclusion.


    Cale-nim is fine.


    He was much better than what Choi Han had expected.


    Hisplexion was a bit off so it looked like he did push himself a bit, but Cale definitely did not show any signs of being about to faint.


    Thats a relief.


    An innocent smile appeared on Choi Han''s face.


    Ha!


    First youngdy Mineh scoffed internally while watching this.


    She found the sword master''s innocent smile to be disgusting. But the thing that she really could not believe was


    He ignored me?


    This so-called purifier did not even nce at the first youngdy of the Huayans.


    He treated her like a random rock on the road.


    Hmm?


    However, that feeling of disbelief soon turned into confusion.


    The purifier walked past the Dragon as well.


    Then the First Imperial Prince.


    He did not even nce at them.


    It was as if they did not even have the qualifications to receive his gaze.


    Instead, he spoke to one of hisrades.


    Are you okay?


    Yes sir, I am okay.


    Heni Wishrop. She spoke respectfully to the purifier.


    The eyes of the people watching clouded over.


    Heni Wishrop did not do anything, but even their short interaction was enough to feel the amount of respect she had for the purifier.


    It''s him.


    The purifier really was the leader.


    It was to the point that even Marquis Helsons close confidant knelt down on one knee and bowed her head.


    But I guess it only makes sense for him to be the leader.


    Mineh had quite the excessive expression on her face as she red at the purifier but her mind was calm.


    She had no choice.


    Although it was less visible because she was tightly bound by the gold mana rope, her fingertips had been shaking while looking at the bundle of light earlier.


    Even the patriarch-nim probably cant use that kind of power.


    Her grandfather, the Huayans patriarch, was the strongest person she knew in this world.


    However, even her grandfather could not create such a bundle of light.


    Most importantly, it destroyed the dead mana and purified the area around it.


    The purifier would be revered as the savior of the world if his existence was revealed to the world.


    Mineh kept her eyes on the purifier and observed him nonstop.


    Where did such a persone from? Is he someone the Church of the Fire of Purification has raised?


    Does he really have the power of a god?


    In that case, what will happen to this world?


    This person looks like he will be an enemy of the House of Huayans. How do we face such a person?


    Most importantly, how do I inform grandfather about this?


    Mineh watched the purifier nodding his head at Heni Wishrop saying she was okay as all sorts of thoughts filled her mind.


    I''m d that everybody is fine.


    The purifier leisurely said that before moving his hand.


    Almost as if he was about to pick up a teacup His movements were extremely rxed and unrestrained as if he was doing something obvious.


    Ugh!


    He then grabbed someone''s hood with his hand and pulled it back.


    Shit!


    Minehs eyes opened wide.


    The purifier had pulled someone''s hood to reveal his face.


    Why that person-?!


    Mineh felt an unexinable sense of anxiety.


    The purifier stoically looked at the face of the First Imperial Prince''s other helper, the person that others did not pay much attention to this whole time.


    The helper of the House of Huayans


    The person who came from the Central ins


    Ugh!


    The man whose head was pulled back because Cale pulled the hood looked at Cale with anxious eyes.


    As I expected.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Hey Cale, the First Imperial Prince''sst helper doesn''t show any closeness to the First Imperial Prince.


    The team leader, who had continuously gathered information for them in the Imperial Pce and at the Lords Castle, had said that to him.


    He does seem close to the first youngdy though. We probably should confirm his identity.


    Choi Han''s eyes opened wide after looking at the helpers face.


    ck yes, ck hair!


    Furthermore, an appearance that made him think of Korea or Asia in general.


    Cale moved his other hand. He then pushed the man''s robe to one side.


    He could see the top that the man was wearing.


    The crest on his chest


    Ha, haha-


    Cale started tough.


    He thought that he needed to look further into the mans identity, but there was no need to do so anymore.


    "What the hell? There is no way I wouldnt know after seeing this.


    Cale saw some letters that should not exist in Xiaolen or the world that Cale lives in.


    Cale spoke to the man who was getting anxious.


    Which world did youe from?


    What?


    Through the anxious people who did not understand what he meant


    The anxious helper and Mineh Only the two of them stiffened up.


    Hmm. Lets see. Should I make a guess?


    Cale asked as he smiled.


    You came from the Central ins, right?


    Cale had read a lot about the Central ins through wuxia novels.


    In many wuxia novels, there was an organization in addition to the Demon Cult that was described as an organization of crazed believers. In some instances, they were expressed as an even worse organization than the Demon Cult.


    His smile became even brighter.


    Youre part of the Blood Cult.


    Blood.


    This Hunter''s shirt has a red Chinese character for blood () on the chest.


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk had said the following to Cale.


    The Blood Cult.


    One of the Hunter households was the Blood Cult of the Central ins.


    Cale pointed at that character andughed in disbelief.


    Cale truly found this to be funny. Who knew that the enemy would be walking around so openly?


    No, this, no, how-


    On the other hand, the enemy did not expect this at all.


    There should be nobody in this world who recognized this character.


    The glorious position of going to another dimension


    The Blood cultist who rose to that position would have the character for blood on their chest to maintain their identity.


    It did not matter since nobody would recognize the character.


    The helper looked at the purifier, someone who had recognized a character that nobody should recognize in Xiaolen, with shaking pupils.


    Cale let out a shortugh.


    Are you stupid? How could you make it so obvious?


    Cale gently patted the Blood Cultist on the back as if he pitied him.


    Who are you?!


    Mineh almost screeched in astonishment at that moment and Cale looked at her with the smile gone from his face.


    Me?


    Cale debated for a moment before responding without any hesitation.


    The Hunter who hunts Hunters.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Hunter-ception!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 39: The First Law of the Hunt (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 39: The First Law of the Hunt (2)


    First youngdy Mineh subconsciously opened her mouth.


    Hunters-


    It was at that moment.


    Crack.


    They heard something break.


    The man with the character for blood on his chest Eruhaben''s golden mana rope binding him broke.


    Cale''s eyes observed the red auraing out of the man.


    The Fire of Purification. This was a red aura mixed with a bit of ck, slightly different from the red aura used by the people of the Church of the Fire of Purification.


    Anybody would be able to tell that this aura looked ominous.


    That red aura had ripped the gold mana rope.


    Cale!


    The Super Rock called out in shock.


    Cale and the Blood Cultist


    The moment the two of their eyes met The now free Blood Cultists hand was heading toward Cales neck.


    The Hunters.


    The mans aura had changed the moment he said that word.


    It had changed from a regr person to that of a martial artist. His aura had changed so much that it was noticeable.


    Mm!


    In those short few seconds


    Cale had not expected Eruhabens mana rope to break so easily.


    Shield!


    Cale immediately tried to cast the Indestructible Shield. Although he had not had any break, he still had about fifty percent of his strength left despite causing 2,500 percent damage.


    !


    However, Cale stopped his movement despite his eyes being wide open.


    Baaaaang!


    The now white sand shot up into the air.


    As expected of Choi Han!


    The cheapskatemented in admiration while Cale nkly watched for a moment.


    Choi Han, who had approached at some point, had grabbed the Blood Cultist by the back of his neck and mmed him into the ground.


    Crunch.


    He then grabbed the hand that had been aiming for Cales neck and twisted it back. It twisted in a direction it should not twist in.


    Basically, the arm was broken.


    H, how swift?


    Choi Hans reaction had been much faster than Cale had expected. It was as if he had been warily waiting for this to happen.


    Cale and Choi Han made eye contact.


    Cale slightly nodded his head to tell Choi Han that he did a good job. Choi Han smiled innocently, almost as if he was embarrassed, to show that it was nothing.


    Scary bastards


    The Fourth Imperial Prince mumbled but Cale didn''t even care about that at all.


    How surprising.


    It was because there was something else that was catching his attention.


    You didnt even groan.


    The Blood Cultist He had not screamed or groaned even once while his head was shoved into the sand and his arm was twisted.


    Let''s look at his face.


    Yes sir.


    Choi Han immediately pulled the head out at Cales order and Cale could see the Blood Cultist again.


    "So this is your real face.


    The face that was covered in white sand had no expression on it at all.


    The Blood Cultists mouth opened.


    The moment it opened a bit


    Kno-


    Knock him out.


    That was what Cale was about to say. He thought that this man would try to kill himself now that he could not take down his enemy.


    That is what a Blood Cultist would normally do.


    Pow!


    However, Choi Hans hand had struck the Blood Cultist in the back of the neck the moment Cale said the first syble.


    The Blood Cultist was already unconscious.


    Mm.


    Cale was shocked once again at Choi Han''s swift response but chose to ept it.


    It makes sense since Choi Han has seen how I do things a lot just like Raon.


    It made sense that they worked well together.


    It''s nice.


    He was very satisfied. He was very satisfied that Choi Han took care of things properly even without being told.


    "Good job.


    Cale gave a short praise and Choi Han smiled innocently again.


    This time, Fourth Imperial Prince Noi just closed his mouth without saying anything. However, his gaze was saying quite a lot of things.


    Tie him up. Make it so that he can''t kill himself. Oh, check to see if he has any poison in his mouth too.


    Yes sir.


    "And knock him out again if he wakes up. Don''t even give him the chance to try anything.


    Yes sir.


    This Blood Cultist might try to kill himself, get away from Cale, or attack Cale''s group as soon as he wakes back up.


    It was best to be thoroughly prepared.


    Yes, it is highly likely that he will be persistent since he is a Blood Cultist.


    The Blood Cult that Cale had read about quite a bit in wuxia novels as Kim Rok Soo was full of crazed believers.


    The team leader said that the wuxiaworld that I read about in novels and this Central ins might be different, but


    It was still best to use the information he knew to be as careful as possible.


    It would be a problem if he let his guard down, but it shouldn''t be bad to be cautious.


    Its not the Demon Cult but the Blood Cult after all.


    Cale recalled the typical wuxia settings that he remembered.


    Most wuxia novels have a good faction and an evil faction.


    The good faction emphasizes harmony. The evil faction emphasizes benefits and power.


    But that is only on the surface.


    Based on the novel, the good faction might bepletely rotten and filled with hypocrites while the evil faction might be full of people with romanticized views.


    Most wuxia novels had these two factions opposing each other, but even they felt quite the sense of crisis when this major force appeared.


    The Demon Cult.


    This cult that served their leader, the Heavenly Demon, as basically a god, revered power.


    The main character of the novel being from the Demon Cult happened quite frequently too.


    And the Blood Cult usuallyes out as a cult that is even worse than the Demon Cult.


    The final dark shadow of all incidents That was usually how the Blood Cult was revealed in the novels.


    They are frequently described as a ce with even more crazed believers than the Demon Cult.


    Crazed believers


    Cale felt a chilly and cold aura that made it feel as if his back was on ice.


    Mm.


    Cale reached his arm over and patted his back with his hand.


    However, this unexinable cold aura did not disappear.


    The Central ins


    That ce should be okay, right?


    Yes, it should be okay.


    Choi Jung Soo is supposed to be there.


    It should be easier to adjust to that world than this one if that punk is there.


    Or maybe not?


    That punk is pretty good at causing incidents too.


    Cale, who was deep in thought, frowned while looking at the sand.


    Umm, Purifier-nim?


    He snapped out of his thoughts after hearing a voice.


    Choi Han had called him Purifier-nim while tying up the Blood Cultist.


    Ah.


    He had called Cale Purifier-nim because he could not call him by name.


    Choi Han showing such a sense? Cale was shocked but smiled in satisfaction.


    He could feel Choi Han growing in many aspects and not just in his sword arts.


    Yes, I''m going to go to the Central ins with guys like him. It should be fine.


    Cale chose to ignore this iffy feeling.


    I dont think you should ignore this feeling.


    He ignored the Super Rock''sment as well. That was not the issue right now.


    Cale made eye contact with the person who had a smile on her face despite being tied up and kneeling on the ground.


    "Why are you pretending not to know the Hunters when you clearly know about them?


    The House of Huayans. The ck Bloods household. The leader of the Hunters here in Xiaolen


    Cale smiled as he looked at First youngdy Mineh, the future matriarch of the ck Bloods household.


    You Hunters were the ones who turned this world like this.


    Minehs pupils, that had started shaking the moment she first heard Cale mention the Hunters, were calm again. They had calmed down while the Blood Cultist was knocked out.


    I have no idea what you are talking about! Why am I a Hunter? I dont know what you could mean!


    Really?


    Cale thought about it for a moment.


    It was a very short moment.


    Its not like I''m going to kill the people here.


    Forget killing them This ck tree attack team was mainly made up of Emperor candidates who were skilled in their abilities or in their mindsets.


    There were people like the First Imperial Prince, who were pulled in because they were very skilled and there were others who had voluntarily joined this potential deathtrap in order to protect the western part of the Empire.


    They are the people who will support the Empire in the future.


    Cale had no reason to kill such people.


    He would rather use them.


    The problem is what I just did.


    Cale had no idea what it would be like to use fifty percent of his power tounch an attack with 2,500 percent power.


    Of course, he had imagined what it would be like. He knew it would be big.


    However, it had gone beyond what he had expected.


    It was so big that it was even shocking to Cale.


    I think I should use this to my advantage since they already know me as the purifier


    And I probably need to inform the people here at least a bit about the truth.


    Cale decided to be honest with a portion of what was going on.


    I came here after being called by the world.


    Yes, Xiaolen personally sent me a message through the divine item.


    I was told that I would get a magic stone if I fulfilled its request.


    This world seemed like one Cale would have an easy timemunicating with.


    The world asked me to take down the Hunters, the ck Blood household.


    It was basically that kind of request.


    "The world still loves and cherishes thisnd.


    ording to the first message sent by Xiaolen, it was full of love for its world.


    "That is why it is quite angry at how the world has changed like this.


    That was also true.


    Cale recalled a portion of the message that Xiaolen had sent him.


    < Xiaolen was originally a treasure trove from heaven, filled with fertilend and numerous mines with endless value. However, because of that rotten ck Blood that is so rotten that ripping them to shreds wouldnt be enough, crushing them into pieces wouldn''t be enough, and even stomping their bones into tiny little pieces wouldn''t be enough... >


    In addition


    The world also asked me to purify things.


    < PS 2. If you ept the invitation you will get 1 mine. If you severely damage those ck Blood bastards, you will get an extra mine. If you help with the purification as well, I will give you either another mine or a treasure. >


    While putting up a mine as a reward.


    Of course, Cale wondered if he would really be able to receive a mine as a reward in such a world, but he was nning on getting his reward no matter what it took to make it happen.


    H, how, s, such n, nonsense-


    Minehs pupils started to shake again.


    It was as if she heard somethingpletely unbelievable.


    Cale found this reaction to be odd.


    Either way, Cale continued with what he had to say.


    I happily responded to that request and came to this world with my friends.


    U, unbelievable.


    Minehs mind became even more chaotic while looking at Cal who lookedpletely calm as if he was not lying at all. She shook her head over and over.


    You were called here by the world? There is no way something like that is possible! I, it makes no sense!


    Cale tilted his head to the side.


    Why does it make no sense? If that didn''t happen, what reason would I have had toe to this world?


    Of course, he had mainly epted Xiaolen''s request because those Hunter bastards had messed with the Roan Kingdom.


    However, there was no need to share that detail.


    Furthermore, this youngdy Mineh doesn''t know who I am yet.


    It was better not to mention the Roan Kingdom or anything about his world.


    Cale continued to speak.


    You asked me who I was. I don''t see a need to exin who I am.


    There was no need to exin that he was the eldest son of Henituse County, no, Duchy, and the Supreme Commander of the Roan Kingdom That he was Cale Henituse, the man who dreamt of being a cker once he captured these Hunter bastards


    There was no need to exin all of that.


    Instead, I told you why I came here.


    He could have just knocked her out but he chose to tell her.


    Of course, the main reason for doing so was because he was using this opportunity to exin the situation in order to have the other people here cooperate with him.


    Aren''t I already being quite nice to do so?


    S, such-


    Youngdy Mineh was trying to say something but Cale motioned to Choi Han with his eyes.


    What this member of the House of Huayans, who seemed to not understand the situation yet, needed right now


    Knock her out.


    Yes sir.


    Ugh!


    Might be some rest.


    Cale shook his head while looking at the now unconscious Mineh.


    I thought she was quite fast at understanding the situation but shes pretty slow. Youngdy Mineh is not an enemy I need to pay as much attention to.


    Although she needed to assess the situation calmly and coldly, youngdy Mineh had been unable to hide her shock.


    Youngdy Minehs position in the ck Bloods might not be that high.


    Cale recorded that hypothesis in his mind as he quietly looked at the unconscious Mineh and the Blood Cultist.


    Eruhaben, who had been watching Cale, looked around.


    Everybody was looking at Cale in astonishment. Some of the Dark Elves and ck mages were already kneeling as they looked at Cale.


    It was as if they were looking at an unbelievable existence.


    Aigoo.


    Eruhaben let out a sigh.


    He became frustrated while looking at Cale who was acting as if he found it odd that Mineh couldn''t believe what he had said.


    The ancient Dragon recalled what Cale had said.


    Why does it make no sense?


    It does make sense! But the reason this Hunter is shocked is because you are calling yourself an existence that came at the request of the world!


    It makes you seem like an extremely great and mighty existence!


    I don''t see a need to exin who I am.


    That line sounds like you are saying that you have no need to exin your existence to these humans! It sounds like you are telling them to figure it out on their own! Thats what it sounds like!


    Aren''t I already being quite nice to do so?


    It was quite nice for someone like Eruhaben who knew everything, but the others probably just felt as if they were hearing a myth.


    Of course, everything Cale said was technically true.


    Cale had only told the truth.


    That was the problem.


    Cale looked around while the ancient Dragon was suffering internally.


    Alright, all of you heard clearly, right?


    Cale put on as warm of a smile as possible.


    He wanted to use such a smile to earn a more intimate cooperation from these people.


    I presume that you all understand the situation.


    Cale''s eyes looked at the First Imperial Prince, Chief Eaen, Zero, and all of the important people.


    They had different emotions visible on their faces but Cale did not focus on that.


    "We are returning to Precinct 9.


    It was because it was time to head back now.


    We can discuss the details when we get back.


    It was time for Cale to hear their stories now.


    The First Imperial Prince and Zero


    Cale''s eyes clouded over while looking at the two of them.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Well there''s that.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 40: The First Law of the Hunt (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 40: The First Law of the Hunt (3)


    The corners of Zero''s lips curled up after hearing Cale say that they would talk once they returned.


    The reaction is going to be no joke when we return to Precinct 9.


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi gulped after hearing that.


    Therge explosion that had made them see red All around them was purified thanks to that explosion.


    It wasrge enough that they should have seen the explosion even in Precinct 9.


    Even Precinct 8 or Precinct 10 might have seen it as well.


    That was howrge the explosion had been.


    How will this incident be ryed to the Imperial Pce?


    He thought that this incident would have an extremelyrge impact. He could not even fathom what might happen from here.


    Things that were beyond the limits of his thoughts kept happening.


    And the person standing at the center of the incident was chuckling while looking at Zero.


    It was as if he heard something really interesting.


    "What reaction?


    Huh?


    Zero felt an unexinable ominous feeling from Cale''s tone.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Do you think that all of you here will be able to see that reaction?


    Zero looked around at that moment.


    Chief Eaen She motioned with her hand and all of the scouts were pointing their weapons at the candidates and their helpers.


    The Purifier''s people were warily looking at the candidates and their helpers as well.


    "Ah, but there is no need to worry.


    The Purifier smiled.


    You will return alive. It will befortable too.


    Sssssssss sss


    A breeze blew by.


    Gold dust gathered around Eruhaben. They were so beautiful that it was weird to call them dust.


    The golden light that rose up between the white sand and the blue sky that was bing brighter with the rising sun was extremely radiant.


    Oooooong oooooong


    Arge-scale teleportation magic circle waspleted.


    "This area really was purified. It is very easy to use mana.


    Eruhaben nonchntly mentioned his observation about using magic in this purified area before adding on.


    If areas like this increase-


    He felt a cold gaze at that moment. He made eye contact with Choi Han. Choi Han had subconsciously red at Eruhaben but quickly turned away as if he was shocked with himself.


    I guess if areas like this increase, Cale will definitely faint.


    It would be a blessing if he only fainted.


    He would cough up blood as he lost consciousness.


    Ahem. Anyways, the teleportation is prepared.


    Cale walked on top of the teleportation magic circle and motioned to the people around him.


    "Alright, lets all head back to the Lords Castle.


    He observed Choi Han dragging Mineh and the helper over and gently pped as if he remembered something.


    Ah!


    Everybody focused on him. Of course, they had already been focused on him prior to that as well.


    By the way, they are dead.


    Some of the candidates and helpers looked confused.


    Most of the reconnaissance team members had the same confused looks on their faces.


    Only Chief Eaen and a few others groaned.


    Mary, Choi Han, and Eruhaben were calm.


    W, what do you mean by that?


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi subconsciously stuttered as he asked Cale. He had a thought as he said that.


    Is it okay to speak informally to him?


    He thought that he should speak respectfully to this extremely powerful so-called Purifier. He had an ominous feeling that getting on this guys bad side might lead to death.


    "What do I mean?


    Cale lightly responded.


    Cale nicely informed the people who would have toe with him regardless of their wishes.


    His hand pointed to First youngdy Mineh, the Blood Cultist, the Dragon Aphei Along with a few other candidates.


    The people I pointed at are dead from here on.


    Thest person Cale pointed at was First Imperial Prince Sanders. Cale could see his pupils shaking.


    The First Imperial Prince started to speak.


    If I die, the Huayans-


    Stop.


    The First Imperial Prince closed his mouth.


    He felt a mysterious sense of pressure from the Purifier. He could feel an unavoidable aura of dominance suppressing him from the Purifiers gaze.


    Cale turned away from Sanders who had stopped talking.


    Itll getplicated if the First Imperial Prince exins everything here.


    It was because Zero was here.


    Cale put on quite a warm smile on his face. Raon would say it felt even fishier with him smiling like this but there was nobody here to say something like that.


    Now then, lets all head back.


    Paaaat!


    A gold light shed once above the white desert before the teleportation magic circle and the people standing on top of it disappeared.


    * * *


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi. This was the first time he experienced proper magic. This was his first teleportation with magic rather than ck magic.


    He closed his eyes because the radiant gold light shed in front of his eyes before opening them back.


    Mm.


    He felt as if he was floating for a moment before his feet soon touched something.


    He opened his eyes.


    !


    He then subconsciously flinched and looked around.


    W, what the?!


    This was a prison.


    This was definitely a prison.


    It was an extremely thoroughly prepared prison to imprison heinous criminals.


    How interesting.


    Zero looked around the cell that had no light other than from a torch.


    They were not currently inside the prison.


    However, the prison was located right in front of them.


    There is such an underground prison inside the Lords Castle?


    Nobody responded to his question.


    Chief Eaen stealthily peeked toward Cale.


    This is located in the lowest level of the basement in the Lords Castle.


    It was quiterge and had a unique structure that made it impossible to call it a normal prison.


    First of all, the sizes of the prison''s cells were all different. Large, small There were all sorts of sizes.


    Furthermore, there was arge area that all of the cells faced.


    Most importantly, it was extremely clean. Although this whole prison was empty, there was not a speck of dust.


    Originally, this ce, mm.


    Chief Eaen clenched her eyes shut.


    "Chief.


    She heard the Purifier''s voice at that moment. She made eye contact with Cale. Of course, she could not look into his eyes.


    I ran my mouth as I pleased.


    She had exaggerated as she talked about the Purifier and his identity as she and Marquis Helson tried to change the western part of the Empire.


    She had not thought much of it while doing it, but looking at the Purifier or the Dragon behind him made her feel ufortable thinking about what she had done.


    Although they were on the same boat now, these people were the ones who held the key.


    "Chief.


    Eaen responded after Cale called her in a gentle voice once again.


    Yes sir.


    There seem to be a lot of people who are curious about this ce so please give an exnation.


    Mm.


    Eaen held back a groan as she looked around. The people from Precinct 9 knew where this was and clenched their eyes shut. The candidates and their helpers looked as if they had no idea at all.


    "This ce-, is a treatment center.


    Although it looked like a prison, it was a treatment center.


    There had been numerous beds here although they were all cleared right now.


    "The people who were infected with dead mana stayed in this ce.


    Eaen closed her mouth after saying that but the others could figure out the rest even without being told.


    Zero opened his mouth.


    Isnt it a rule in the edge region to leave behind the people infected by dead mana?


    It had not been this way from the beginning.


    However, at some point, the Empire and many ces around the world started to throw away the people who looked as if they could not ovee the dead mana infection.


    It was because they were not helpful at all.


    Furthermore, people were worried that they would get injured and infected with dead mana as well while dealing with these infected people as they released dead mana while dying and iling in pain.


    The trend was to avoid them.


    No, it was to throw them away.


    The people in charge preferred for them to build the wall higher than to waste time saving these infected people.


    Chief Eaen sharply red at Zero.


    Why is it any of your business whether we follow the rule or not?


    It is none of my business. I just found it to be surprising.


    Eaen kept her mouth shut and did not respond.


    Of the ten precincts on the western border, Precinct 9 had the highest chances of being infected.


    Nheless, thergest number of troops resided here.


    In addition, a lot of people trusted and followed the Marquis. People continued to volunteer as scouts despite knowing that they might die.


    The reason was because the Marquis had created this prison-like treatment center.


    The Marquis-nim avoided the eyes of the Empire to build this treatment center.


    This treatment center was the best the Marquis could do with thecking support from the central parts of the Empire.


    However, this healing center waspletely empty right now.


    Some of the patients who had been here were moved to warm ces in the Lords Castle.


    There was only one thing that could mean.


    We will no longer care what the Imperial Pce or the House of Huayans thinks of us.


    Eaens gaze softened.


    The Purifier and his group She looked at those people.


    Creeeeeak.


    She heard a door open at that moment.


    The deepest part of the basement in the Lords Castle


    The door to this ce opened.


    Theyre here.


    Cale looked at the door.


    I''m pretty sure it is Marquis Helson.


    He was the only person who would reallye here.


    Raon probably realized that they had arrived and informed the Marquis.


    Creeeeeack, clunk.


    The door opened.


    The Marquis and some others walked in.


    Mm.


    Cales pupils started to shake.


    Human! I''m here too!


    He heard the invisible Raon''s voice but Cale could not pay any attention.


    These people showed up so I brought them with me! Sui Khan just smiled when I asked if I could take them with me. That is why I thought it was him saying yes and brought them here!


    Shit.


    Cale''s pupils started to shake even more.


    Marquis Helson started to speak with a stiff expression on his face despite Cale''s reaction.


    Oh esteemed Purifier.


    His tone now sounded respectful as if he was speaking to someone honorable.


    However, his voice got buried.


    We greet the purifier!


    We greet the purifier!


    Boom. Boom. Boom!


    Approximately three people quickly knelt down on the stone ground.


    They did it without any hesitation.


    They then put both hands on the ground and bowed their heads.


    We witnessed a great and mighty sight!


    There was no way Cale would not know who they were.


    It was those bastards.


    It was those people from the church!


    The Fire of Purification!


    I did tell them to contact the capital, but


    He had asked the team leader to inform the Bishop about the things that were about to happen.


    He was dealing with the results of it now.


    Everybody saw it, sir! We saw that destructive and violent yet pure, beautiful, and radiant power of the god that took away my sight and my soul!


    Cale recalled the identity of this person who just shouted.


    That bastard was standing next to priest Durst, right?


    When they had traveled through the dimension to get here, they had seen old priest Durst. This punk had been standing next to him. Cale recalled that he had a pretty high position in the church.


    The two people next to him seemed simr.


    They looked like people who would have the same level of influence as Durst.


    Seriously, Iment the fact that I could not see the fire in its entirety because of the tears in my eyes! Ah, ahh-


    Then they started crying.


    All three of them.


    This is driving me nuts.


    At this moment, Cale thought that it would be good if someone like Clopeh was in this church.


    Although that bastard had a screw loose, he did his work well and was tactful.


    H, human! They remind me of Clopeh Sekka!


    Do they?


    Raonsment made Cale contemte whether he was considering Clopeh in too good of a light just now.


    However, he could not just continue to watch this situation unfold.


    Eruhaben''s shoulders were moving up and down as he did his best to hold back hisughter. The rejuvenated ancient Dragon smiled a lot more these days.


    "I should have those face-to-face talks first.


    He soon started his conversations with First Imperial Prince Sanders, Fourth Imperial Prince Noi, and Zero. Eruhaben and Chief Eaen split up the rest of the people.


    Cale asked each of them a question during his conversation with them.


    "Alright, I don''t think we have a rtionship where we would have deep conversations with one another.


    Cale had already chosen a path anyway.


    "Sanders.


    He asked the First Imperial Prince during their conversation.


    You''ve thought about smacking the Huayans patriarch in the back of the head, right? In fact, youve had that thought quite often, right?


    The First Imperial Prince''s pupils started shaking.


    Cale had a short conversation with him starting with that question before meeting with Fourth Imperial Prince Noi.


    He then asked.


    Do you want to live or do you want to die?


    Cale continued the conversation with the Fourth Imperial Prince while seeing him curl up in fear before finally meeting Zero and asking.


    Hey, Agent of Destruction. Do you want to help destroy the House of Huayans and the Imperial Pce?


    Zero''s bloodshot eyes opened wide before the corners of his lips curled up.


    Cale slowly looked away after seeing a look that seemed toe straight out of a horror movie.


    Cale heard two things after finishing his conversation with Zero as well.


    Mm. Imperial Princess Olivia has woken up and is recovering.


    The Second Imperial Princess had survived.


    The Huayans patriarch is heading to Precinct 9 in order to assess the situation. Did I hear correctly, Marquis-nim?


    That is correct, oh esteemed Purifier.


    He had thought that the Huayans patriarch and the Imperial family would step up to figure out the situation once an undesirable situation urred.


    However, he had not imagined the Huayans patriarch to personally step up.


    Hmm.


    Does that mean there really is something behind this selection for the throne?


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale tapped the table for a bit before opening his mouth.


    Hey. Blood Cult.


    Cale was in the middle of hisst conversation.


    .


    Man, your mouth sure is heavy.


    The crazed believer''s lips were very heavy. The interrogation did not shed any blood as Ron and Beacrox were not here, but it was impossible to do anything to this guy because he acted as if he didn''t care if he died.


    I guess I have no choice, sir.


    The Marquis flinched after seeing Cale look at him.


    The Purifier was smiling.


    Please take good care of the patriarch when he gets here tomorrow.


    Then?


    I n on going to destroy the Huayans Estate a bit tomorrow.


    Marquis Helson subconsciously asked back.


    "Excuse me?


    The silent Blood Cultists pupils shook as well.


    Cale was nice and repeated himself. He was a bit more detailed this time.


    I''m going to use the opening I have with the Huayans patriarch being here to go to the capital and destroy the Huayans Estate andnd a serious blow on the family.


    Ah.


    Marquis Helson nkly gasped to show his understanding.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Hulk I mean Cale smash!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 41: The First Law of the Hunt (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 41: The First Law of the Hunt (4)


    Marquis Helson had a thought.


    He truly is so bold.


    Marquis Helson recalled when he contacted the Church of the Fire of Purification for the first time in a long while.


    Bishop?


    Nice to see you, Marquis Helson.


    A bishop of the Church of Fire of Purification had appeared on the ck magic videomunication device.


    Is that sir someone the church has raised?


    The bishop smiled benignly and shook his head at Helson''s question. He then made ament/


    You should be able to see the answer when you look at that esteemed sir.


    Marquis Helson closed his eyes for a moment.


    The white sand desert where everything had been purified


    The blue sky and world without darkness he saw through the videomunication device in Chief Eaen''s hand


    The purifier who was arrogantly standing there


    I came here after being called by the world.


    He definitely said that.


    Marquis Helson was now certain.


    The Purifier will definitely go to the capital andpletely destroy the Huayans Estate.


    He did not seem to be the type of person to say that he would destroy something if he was just going to break a few things.


    No, he might not even be human.


    He was just an existence.


    "Sir, I do have one concern.


    Marquis Helson opened his mouth.


    I do not know whether I can trick the Huayans patriarchs eyes.


    Cale had an idea about what Marquis Helson was worried about.


    Because of the corpses and the white desert?


    Yes sir.


    Helson waited to see how Cale would respond. Cale responded immediately without any hesitation.


    Just say that you dont know.


    Excuse me?


    Helson had a slightly nk look on his face as he looked at Cale.


    Cale had a refreshing smile on his face as he spoke.


    There was arge explosion and everything was gone when you went there to check. You just have to pretend not to know. Just say that you don''t know anything. What can he do if you do that?


    Mm.


    To bepletely blunt, the Huayans patriarch will not think that you would have created such a sight, Marquis-nim.


    "That is true.


    Helson easily epted Cale''sment even though he was basically being told hecked the ability to do something like that. It was the truth.


    "Then the Huayans patriarch will try to figure out who could do such a thing. He will toss and tumble on his own all he wants ande up with all sorts of hypothesis.


    Mm.


    "Do you think that one of his hypotheses will include us?


    No sir.


    The purifier.


    Who would be able to consider this existence?


    Even now, most of the people in Precinct 9, who didnt know the inside story about the incident, had seen the red explosion but did not have any idea about what had happened.


    It was that impossible to imagine.


    Marquis-nim, he will definitely try to rummage through the entirety of Precinct 9.


    Mm.


    Helson had to hide them well when the Huayans patriarch did that.


    He needed to hide the people who survived.


    Cale continued to speak at that.


    The patriarch will be informed about something at that moment.


    Ah.


    Helson could imagine the situation now.


    "The patriarch will probably head for the capital right away. The capital and his own Estate would have been attacked.


    That is correct, sir.


    He will probably leave a few people behind as he cant give up on the investigation here either, but-


    Helson smiled.


    I am capable of tricking those people.


    Right?


    Cale and Marquis Helson looked at each other and smiled.


    The Blood Cultist, who was watching this, felt his insides churn.


    Who the hell is this person?


    The Blood Cultist had sort of given up on escaping at this point.


    Hey, you n on talking about making an offering of karma to go to the Central ins, right?


    He had been so shocked at Calesment that he almost fainted. There was someone who was not a Hunter who knew about that.


    The problem was that Cale had not stopped there.


    To be honest, we really dont need your information. And we will be heading to your hometown soon so you dont have to worry about dying without returning home onest time.


    Although Cale had sounded so cheeky as he smiled and said that, the meaning behind it was shocking.


    A person who was not a Hunter could travel through dimensions while taking others, like this Dragon and the sword master, with him?


    It also looked as if he didn''t even need to make an offering of karma to do it.


    Is he really someone a god has sent?


    No.


    The eldest son shook his head.


    There was only one god he needed to believe in and serve.


    Oh esteemed Blood Demon.


    It was someone who was human but would soon be a god.


    That sir would achieve the great deed of the cult.


    The Blood Cultist could not continue to think.


    Choi Han.


    Yes sir.


    Choi Han''s hand moved and the Blood Cultist fainted while thinking about the Blood Demon.


    Fuck! Why the hell does he keep knocking me out?


    Nobody cared about what the Blood Cultist was thinking as he fainted.


    * * *


    I will stay here.


    Will that be okay?


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Eruhaben. The ancient Dragon had an odd smile on his face. It was a twisted smile.


    I want to get a good look at the Huayans patriarchs face.


    Hes angry.


    Cale realized that the ancient Dragon''s wrath had not disappeared but had gotten stronger.


    Cale''s gaze naturally headed toward a spot.


    This ck-haired woman Aphei was quietly seated on a chair located at the side of the bedroom. Of course, her eyes were quickly moving.


    There are no tracking devices.


    Cale was surprised at Eruhabensment.


    The House of Huayans should have done everything they could to keep Aphei in their hands. That was why it was shocking that they did not have a single tracking device on Aphei''s body.


    Really?


    There was before, but it is gone.


    Aha.


    It sounded as if Eruhaben had destroyed it.


    Such a ck magic tracking device easily disappeared once I put my hand on it.


    It sounded as if hepletely obliterated into dust.


    Cale just nodded his head as that was a good move. However, he couldnt help but frown a bit after hearing what Eruhaben said next.


    But she says that she is cursed.


    Cale looked toward Aphei. She should be able to hear Cale and Eruhaben''s conversation, but she was not looking at them. Her gaze was still quickly moving around.


    "A curse?


    Yes. She said that she would be in pain the moment she heard the Huayans patriarchs voice.


    Did she say that herself?


    Yes. That is apparently why she couldn''t even think about running away.


    Eruhaben and Cale made eye contact.


    "The Hunters would chase her no matter where she went in this world. She said that she determined that she could not survive on her own.


    The Dragon Aphei, who had been born in dead mana, was aware of the Hunters existence.


    Eruhaben let out a deep sigh as he spoke.


    It looks like the House of Huayans, huuuuu. The ck Bloods yed a central role in hunting all of the Dragons.


    Cale thought about it for a moment before thinking that Eruhaben heard all of this from Aphei and heading toward her.


    Her gaze turned toward Cale for the first time since he entered the room.


    However, Cale''s eyes were not looking at Aphei but at something else.


    Is it okay to leave them like this?


    The individuals who had kept Aphei distracted until just now


    The children averaging nine-years-old.


    Raon, On, and Hong were roaming around Aphei. As for Raon, he was poking at Aphei''s long rob mumbling to himself.


    I''m a ck Dragon too, nya~


    He was imitating Hong as he did that.


    Peek.


    He was also peeking at Aphei extremely obviously, although he himself thought that he was being quite stealthy.


    I''m very strong, nya~


    I''m strong too, nya~


    Hongmented after him.


    "We''re all strong, nya~ we can save everybody, nya~


    Raonmented after him again. On slowly headed next to Cale and let out a light sigh.


    Cale heard Eruhabens voice while he looked at Hong and Raon. Eruhaben let out a deep sigh.


    Theyve been like this since earlier.


    Mm.


    Cale let out a short groan instead of responding.


    He then looked toward Aphei. This Dragon who was born from within dead mana


    Cale looked at Aphei and asked the first question.


    Your age?


    Eruhaben scowled but Cale had no idea. Eruhaben''s eyes opened wide after he heard Aphei''s response.


    99 this year.


    Eruhabenmented.


    She''s still a child.


    He frowned.


    She''s not even a hundred years old yet.


    Cale turned his gaze and then flinched. Gold dust was rising up around Eruhaben. It looked as if his anger toward the Hunters was rising.


    Let''s not look at him.


    Cale decided to look at Aphei again and asked a question.


    You cant hear the Huayans patriarchs voice, ma''am?


    I need to be respectful if shes 99 years old.


    .


    Nod. Aphei nodded her head.


    Although this could seem as if she was being uncooperative, Cale realized that this was not the case.


    Mm.


    The ny-nine year old Dragon was fidgeting.


    He had not noticed until now, but she seemed quite timid.


    She lookedpletely different from the haughty appearance she had shown at the banquet hall. It made sense because Apheis true appearance had not been shown until now.


    That should mean she is that rxed.


    Aphei was still looking at the children averaging nine-years-old. She looked at Eruhaben every so often as well. Of course, her gaze was mostly on Raon.


    She then looked at Cale after realizing that he was not saying anything.


    Yeah.


    She then gave ate reply.


    She must have believed that the nod was not enough for Cale.


    Cale, you saw that, right? For a Dragon to show such a timid response! What the fuck did these Hunter bastards do?!


    Eruhaben was sharing his frustration that he could not share out loud in Cales mind. The ancient Dragon was so angry that he was swearing.


    Haha


    Cale justughed and brushed it aside while gently speaking to Aphei.


    Apparently the Huayans patriarch wille here tomorrow.


    .


    Aphei''s fingers were fidgeting but she looked calm.


    Shes brave.


    Eruhaben spoke as if he was praising her.


    Human! Lets go beat the Huayans patriarch to a pulp before the Hunters can mess with timid Aphei!


    Raon suggested extremely energetically.


    Ha. These Dragons.


    Cale just ignored the two Dragons. This was the first time he had brushed aside something Eruhaben had said.


    He just smiled warmly.


    Human! Aphei is on our side! Don''t smile like that toward timid Aphei! Dont scam her either!


    He ignored Raon''sment again.


    Aphei-nim.


    .


    Aphei looked at Cale.


    Cale gently asked.


    Would you like to go to the capital tomorrow to destroy the Huayans Estate while the patriarch is not there?


    Although team leader Sui Khan, On, and Hong had scoped out the House of Huayans There was nobody on their side who knew more about that ce than Aphei.


    .


    Aphei''s pupils started to shake.


    You''re going to destroy that ce?


    She asked while fidgeting her fingers.


    Cale opened his mouth and tried to respond but the children averaging nine-years-old were faster.


    No, to be more specific, Raon and Hong were faster.


    "Alright! Human, I''m going too! I''m going to destroy it!


    I''m curious to know if you are going to loot or not, nya!


    Cale looked at the children averaging nine-years-old, including On, who were looking at him with sparkling gazes and lightheartedly responded.


    "We''re going to do both.


    He could see Apheis cheeks flush a bit at that moment.


    It sounds like it is going to be fun.


    Cale subconsciously took a step back as Aphei said that while still fidgeting her fingers.


    What the hell?


    He felt as if he saw an odd form of lunacy in her eyes. He could not even look at her now flushed cheeks.


    Aphei''s eyes were shining. He felt as if he was seeing therge amount of anger and lunacy that resided inside this timid Dragon.


    An unexinable chill resided on the back of Cales neck. He heard a lowugh at that moment.


    Haha


    He turned toward the bed. Sui Khan. The team leader wasughing while eating some fruit.


    Sui then made ament.


    "So strong.


    Eruhaben and Mary


    Everybody except the two of them headed for the capital the next morning.


    They had an extra Dragon with them.


    They went to destroy the Huayans Estate.


    * * *


    The Empires capital.


    Cale''s group arrived at the secret residence of the Church of the Fire of Purification.


    They needed to prepare and assess the situation before heading toward the Huayans Estate.


    Cale met with the Pope as soon as he teleported over.


    The Pope shouted.


    I greet the legend!


    Shit, fuck.


    Cale suddenly got chills on his arms.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Cale be swearing up a storm real soon.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 42: The First Law of the Hunt (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 42: The First Law of the Hunt (5)


    Bishop Durst also bowed deeply and shouted.


    I greet the legend!


    He then added on.


    It is the greatest honor of my life to walk down this legendary path by your side!


    What is up with these people?


    Can they please stop doing this?


    It makes me want to just go home.


    Cale had all sorts of thoughts but could not say any of them out loud.


    Instead, he looked at the church members who had filled the secret residence and asked the Pope.


    Is it okay toe into the capital like this?


    The Pope smiled benignly and answered in apletely unrted manner.


    The entirety of the churchs battle troops is gathered outside the capital.


    She then added on.


    All of them will enter the capital the moment you wish for them to do so, oh esteemed Purifier.


    Red aura was fluctuating around the Pope''s body.


    She was showing her will to fight as well.


    We heard that you were starting a war against the House of Huayans today, oh esteemed Purifier.


    ording to the message they received from Marquis Helson''s side, the Purifier and his people were going tounch the first attack on the House of Huayans while the patriarch was not there.


    "That battle The church is ready to join you at any moment.


    The Huayans Estate was basically attached to the Imperial Pce.


    Going there meant that they would have to face off against the troops of the Imperial Pce, so the Pop wanted to help the Purifier.


    No, it would not be helping him.


    Marquis Helson''s side had sent the clip of the white desert.


    They had also sent a clip of the red fire explosion that happened before that.


    We are too weak to be helping such a person.


    How strong could a church that wasbeled as heretics be?


    Of course, they were confident that their core battle troops were much stronger than most Empires Knights Brigades.


    Plus, the Purifier is not a god.


    The Pope clenched her eyes for a moment.


    She could see the Purifier, who had not removed the brown magic dye from his hair.


    I received a divine revtionst night.


    The Fire of Purification hade to the Pope''s dream to say the following.


    He is someone we cannot allow to get hurt.


    If he gets hurt, the Super Rock, ah no, anyway, help him so that he does not push himself too much. You will find many benefits for yourself and for Xiaolen if you follow him on his path.


    The Pope did not know what a Super Rock was, but she understood everything else.


    No matter the existence, no matter who the bastards might be!


    Their god had told her.


    I must not allow this esteemed sir to get injured!


    That was why she needed to protect him.


    The Pope''s eyes sparkled.


    Cale suddenly felt a mysterious leeriness from the Pope''s gaze and got the chills.


    He suddenly felt wary about the Pope''s existence.


    Human, what is it?


    Cale heard Raons voice in his mind at that moment and realized that he did not have the time to dy.


    He thought highly about the Pop''s passion to go fight with him no matter what it took, but that was the reason he answered honestly.


    First of all, I am not going to fight right now.


    Then?


    Mm.


    Cale contemted it for a moment before motioning to the Pope. Once she got closer, Cale whispered in a quiet voice so that only she could hear.


    It will be swift and stealthy.


    Stealthy?


    The Pope paid close attention to the Purifier''s words.


    The Purifier was speaking more serious than ever before.


    We are going to hide our identities, go to the Estate, steal every expensive thing, destroy all important things, send the roof flying and destroy the pirs before we return. We are also going to take down all of the fences around the building as well.


    .


    So


    Cale calmly continued to speak.


    It is not a war.


    Cale took a step away from the Pope and raised his voice again.


    "Anyway, only we, and an extremely few members at that, will go. It will not even take a few hours. Instead, there is something I need you and the church to do, Pope-nim.


    .


    The Pope nked out for a bit before snapping out of it after seeing Durst''s gaze.


    Ah, yes sir. Oh esteemed Purifier, what is it that you need us to do?


    Cale pushed a video recording device toward her.


    Choi Han looked at him as if to ask if it would be okay, but Cale pretended not to see that pitying gaze.


    Cale, will it be okay?


    The Super Rock asked but he also pretended not to hear it.


    This is the best method right now.


    Yes, there was no guarantee that Xiaolen would change because the Empire and the House of Huayans went down.


    Most of the influential forces were people who liked this dead mana polluted world.


    The Church and the Agents of Destruction.


    He would increase the strength of these two groups.


    Furthermore, I will make a new major force rise in the center of the Empire.


    If that happens, they will be able to fill the void left by the destruction of the House of Huayans and purifying the Xiaolen world would be easier.


    Cale did his best not to look at the video recording device in the Pope''s hand as he opened his mouth to speak.


    Please watch this and spread the news.


    The Pope wanted for what else Cale might say.


    Let people know that a power of purification exists. It is time to stop being a cult.


    The Popes eyes opened wide.


    "The Agents of Destruction will contact you soon.


    Cale now had a connection with the Agents of Destruction through Zero.


    Cale had heard a shocking piece of news from that organization.


    The Agents of Destruction are mostly made up of people who had their territories destroyed.


    They were people who had nowhere to go because their country had be polluted.


    Then there were the Elves of the Forest, the Dwarves living by the numerous mines, and even numerous tribes and Beast people living within nature.


    We have built a cooperative rtionship for them and have kept in contact.


    Zero had built up thesemunicativeworks while he was gone for ten years. Members of hiswork were all over Xiaolen.


    And there were living creatures that managed to survive everywhere, including the polluted ground.


    Many of them had gathered under the Agents of Destruction.


    We only have one goal.


    Cale recalled Zero''s gaze.


    Destroy this dyingnd and start a new world.


    Zeros eyes had been very bright despite being bloodshot. No, they were sparkling.


    I saw the newnd.


    He then snickered.


    Mm.


    Cale wanted to close Zero''s eyes for some reason. However, he chose to think simply.


    I wont ever have to see these people once we finish things here and leave.


    It was the same for this Xiaolen world as well.


    That was why Cale had handed the video recording device over with his own hands.


    Although he had been wearing a mask, it was still footage of his red thunderbolt exploding and causing the white desert.


    I understand what you mean, sir.


    A determined look was visible in the Pope''s eyes.


    Cale didnt want to look at her yes and turned his gaze only to make eye contact with Choi Han again. Choi Han was looking at Cale with an extremely concerned gaze.


    Cale felt quite unsettled by that gaze as well but then he noticed Sui Khan poking his head out from behind Choi Han with a big smile on his face.


    The oddly entertained gaze made Cale want to smack him on the head despite Sui Khan being his team leader.


    Lets start moving right away.


    The Pope waved her hand once Cale said that.


    The church members who had been gathered around the teleportation magic circle quickly scattered.


    The Pope really is good at doing things though.


    Cale raised his hand to give a simple greeting to the two approaching people as he and the others started to walk.


    It was Shawn and Jezna, who hade with them to this world.


    These two were going to join for this as well.


    Cale heard On mumbling at that moment. He subconsciously flinched.


    It seems like he thinks it will be okay because this is a different world, nya. But will that really be the case?


    Cale ignored On''s words for the first time.


    Well, he told himself to do that, but for some odd reason, Ons words always became etched into a section of his mind.


    .


    Sui Khan was smiling while walking next to On.


    He had a smile that made him look like an extremely young troublemaker.


    Cale looked away from the team leader.


    What he saw was anxious looks on Shawn and Jezna''s faces. Shawns pupils were shaking after looking at the thing in his hand before he looked at Cale.


    You want us to wear this?


    Nod.


    Cale''s head moved up and down. Shawn looked around.


    Sui Khan was smiling as if he found this to be entertaining. Choi Han seemed to have a look of resignation on his face as he put the clothes and the mask on.


    They were the same as the ones in Shawn''s hands.


    Its a good thing I kept these in the spatial dimension.


    Cale put the mask on with a satisfied look on his face. ck mask and ck clothes


    Oh, and the shirt was inside out.


    This again


    Choi Han sighed and mumbled quietly but his hands were moving mechanically. Of course, he did flinch for a moment after seeing a slightly less shabbybination of five red stars and one white star, but he flipped it inside out as if it was nothing.


    The back of the stars embroidered on the shirt showed up now, making it hard to tell what they were.


    The way the red threads were mixed together made it give off a slightly ominous feeling.


    It looks like a heart, nya.


    On mumbled while looking at the back of the embroidery on the shirt.


    Thats a relief.


    Wearing the clothes like this made Cale a bit proud that he easily recycled the Arm uniforms.


    Human, are you proud about something? Why?


    He ignored Raons curious young voice.


    Lets hurry up and go destroy!


    Cale looked at Shawn and Jezna.


    Jezna handed over a map with a stoic look on her face while Shawn started to speak.


    I have recorded all of the patrol paths.


    The two of them had remained in the Empires capital and recorded many things on the map. They had also kept an eye on the movements in the important buildings nearby and the nobles estates.


    Aphei-nim.


    Aphei, who was putting the ck mask on with oddly flushed cheeks, looked at Cale after he called her name. Cale was concerned about the flushed cheeks, but he still started to speak.


    I will leave the inside of the residence to you, Aphei-nim.


    Nod.


    Aphei slightly nodded her head and added on.


    I know the location of the patriarchs secret safe.


    Although they couldnt see Cales face because of the mask, the group believed that Cale would have smiled brightly as soon as he heard that. Well, everybody but Shawn and Jezna that is.


    Then lets go.


    Sui Khan stepped forward as soon as Cale said that. On and Hong followed behind him.


    "We will guide you through the shortest path.


    Meeeeeow!


    Meeow!


    * * *


    At that moment, the Huayans patriarch who had arrived at the Lords Castle in Precinct 9 was nkly looking at the paper in his hand as he started to speak.


    His Royal Highness the First Imperial Prince, the First Imperial Prince, and my granddaughter


    Had they truly


    They all died?


    [The First Imperial Prince and his helpers all dead]


    [The Fourth Imperial Prince and his helpers all dead]


    [Second Imperial Princess in critical condition, her helpers dead.]


    [Heni Wishrops two helpers, dead.]


    []


    And you couldnt even find their bodies?


    His gaze headed toward Marquis Helson.


    Marquis, is this all true as well?


    Marquis Helson opened the curtains.


    Chhh.


    Beyond the wall He could faintly see the clear sky beyond the ck fog covering the pollutednd around them.


    Helson thought about the white desert that was visible there and opened his mouth to speak.


    Duke-nim. You will understand once you go there.


    Drip.


    A tear dripped down the Marquis face. For the Marquis, who had plotted with the other Margraves and had been trying to stab the Huayans patriarch in the back, tears like these were easy to make when he thought about the process which created the white desert.


    The Marquis became overfilled with emotions whenever he thought about that moment.


    For the Marquis, who had always been on the front line of the west to protect it no matter what it took, could not help but cry while looking at it.


    I am toocking to even get an idea about what might have happened there.


    Marquis Helson was honestly sharing his sentiments right now.


    I will escort you there, sir; weve been waiting for you to arrive, Duke-nim. I wanted to quickly go there with you and look at the area.


    This was true as well.


    He wanted to head to the white desert right away, clench that white sand, and dance around.


    I understand.


    The Huayans patriarch looked at Marquis Helson, who looked even more sincere now that he was quietly crying, with a suspicious gaze before looking out the window past his shoulder.


    Lets go there.


    He started to think.


    He thought that h might need to stay here longer than he expected in order to find the answer.


    A ck aura ominously crackled in the Huayans patriarch''s eyes.


    * * *


    While that was going on


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    W, what is going on?!


    "Did something happen to the barrier?


    The people in the Huayans Estate looked up in shock.


    They looked at the barrier surrounding the Estate.


    Huh?


    The sky was blue and the barrier was fine.


    What was that noise I just heard?


    The moment someone mumbled that


    Baaaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion and the ground rumbled.


    Below!


    The beautiful garden in front of the Huayans Estate moved up and down the moment people looked at the ground.


    Therge elegant fountain at the center of the garden


    Baaaaaang!


    Was destroyed.


    People wearing ck masks and ck outfits appeared from there.


    Then there were some more explosions.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    The garden was being destroyed.


    Human, should I send the roof of the building flying?


    Before Cale could even respond to Raons question He could see Choi Han''s sword move.


    Slice.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The fence surrounding the Huayans Estate was sliced horizontally.


    It was the same for the main door.


    Cale looked at Choi Han, who was looking at him as if to ask if he did a good job, before nodding his head.


    And the others easily understood that signal.


    Raon shouted at that moment.


    Time to destroy!


    Meeeeeow!


    Meeow!


    The moment the Huayans patriarch was about to head to the white desert


    Cale had arrived at the Huayans Estate from beneath the surface and was destroying it.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Diglett I mean Cale used dig!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 43: The First Law of the Hunt (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 43: The First Law of the Hunt (6)


    Beeeeeep beeeeeeeep-


    A level 1 emergency rm went off throughout the Huayans Estate.


    The high-grade barrier surrounding the estate that was basically as strong as the one at the capital was still there, but there were explosions happening all around the garden.


    Unfortunately, the House of Huayans did not put a barrier underground.


    Wow. But they really are an amazing family.


    Cale smiled underneath the mask.


    Human, so fast!


    Raon, who was about to destroy something, stopped.


    Click. Click.


    They heard armors nking as knights and soldiers appeared from all around the Estate.


    Get into attack formation!


    Cast barriers around the building!


    Furthermore, arge number of ck mages came out of the building or were looking through open windows.


    Shawn became anxious.


    Young master-nim, there are more people than we expected. It definitely looked empty.


    For supposedly being a household without much, there were a significant number of troops appearing from all around the building.


    Choi Han could see On and Hong''s fur standing up.


    The enemies were both numerous and skilled.


    They are refined.


    They were also quite calm.


    They looked shocked but did not let it show in their actions.


    Their movements looked extremely professional.


    I guess they are the ck Bloods household after all.


    Aphei, who had been fidgeting her fingers, started to speak at that moment.


    Its not even 10 percent that is in the building.


    They had heard this from her already.


    The troops of the House of Huayans that resided not in the capital but in the estate were 10 percent of the total.


    They were ten percent of the total not by number but by quality.


    In that case, I can''t even fathom the number of troops that make up the remaining 90 percent.


    As Choi Hans expression stiffened up


    He heard a calm voice.


    It''s still looting an empty house if the master is not here.


    Choi Han turned toward Cale.


    Cale petted On and Hong''s standing fur as he continued to speak.


    All of you look so stiff.


    Choi Han started moving a hand toward his face, wondering if he had a stiff expression on his face, before he flinched.


    Their faces were not visible because of the masks.


    That means that?!


    Choi Han finally looked at the faces of the enemies who were approaching them.


    The knights had stiff looks on their faces.


    The ck mages as well.


    Aphei-nim.


    Yeah?


    Has the Huayans Estate ever been attacked?


    Mm. Not to my knowledge.


    Then has anybody ever barged in while the patriarch was not here?


    Mm. Not that either.


    Cale spoke lightheartedly.


    "Then it makes sense why they are scared.


    On and Hong looked at Cale. Cale looked at the troops approaching them and surrounding them as he continued to speak.


    It''s great that they are approaching us. On, Hong. Raon.


    On and Hong felt the rough hand that had been petting them move away. They then saw where Cale was pointing toward.


    He was pointing at the building and the people approaching them.


    Fog and poison.


    Meeeeeow!


    On roared energetically and took a step forward.


    Fog instantly started to appear around the group and then spread out into the area.


    Hong silently stuck right behind On.


    Poison was spreading.


    Click.


    The enemies stopped walking toward them.


    Swooooooosh!


    There was a gust of wind.


    Human, we will cover the entire building! We will do a great job despite working together like this for the first time in a long while! Do not worry!


    The sibling''s poisonous fog was carried by the youngest''s gust of wind as it instantly spread throughout the building.


    You''ve gotten better.


    On and Hong''s poisonous fog fluctuated once at Cale''sment. Hong saw the smile on his sisters face and smiled brightly as well.


    Cale had no idea about this as he addressed Choi Han.


    Go with Aphei-nim.


    Yes sir!


    Choi Han turned toward Aphei. Aphei nodded her head and headed into the fog first.


    Team leader-nim, if you would please.


    Okay.


    Sui Khan. He walked in his young boy form to disappear into the fog behind Choi Han and Aphei. He said onest thing as he passed by.


    "Destroy it well.


    Cale could hear Raon grumbling in his mind.


    How disappointing! I want to loot too!


    Yes, it is disappointing.


    Cale was disappointed as well.


    Whatever was inside the Huayans patriarchs secret safe must be beyond their wildest imaginations.


    For Cale, who was worried about how to receive a mine since so much of thend was polluted, that secret safe was a reward for his hardbor he must have.


    Oh well.


    However, there was nothing he could do about it.


    There were explosions around the garden earlier so the dust clouds covered Choi Han when he used his sword.


    Unfortunately, both Choi Han and I are dead right now.


    It was best to hide their identities as much as possible.


    There were quite a lot of people who saw Choi Han use aura in Precinct 9. There was no guarantee that none of those people were the House of Huayans subordinates.


    Cale, you seem annoyed for some reason.


    Cale ignored the Super Rock.


    Honestly speaking, he was very, extremely, disappointed that he could not personally loot this secret safe that was bound to be a jackpot.


    And because of his disappointment


    Lets make it hot.


    He nned on using his powers.


    Oo! Cale, great decision!


    The Fire of Destruction suddenly burst out.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Ugh!


    Ugh!


    The moment people in the poisonous fog became paralyzed and appeared


    Cale thought about the Huayans patriarch who should be on the white desert looking for the identity and traces of the red light.


    Shawn-nim, Jezna.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    .


    Please just stop any knights if they approach.


    Shawn nodded his head while finding it to be odd.


    How is he nning on destroying it? The defenses around the Huayans Estate seem quite strong. Doesn''t he need Mr. Choi Han?


    The poisonous fog infiltrated into the building as well.


    Thanks to that, the people on Cales side, whom the poisonous fog did not touch, could move a bit more rxed.


    However, On and Hong were firm in their spots, potentially because they were using this rain cloud in such arge range.


    On looked especially focused.


    She is controlling all of the fog in this area.


    Shawn was shocked at On''s potential.


    Of course, he was also shocked at the quality and quantity of small Hong''s poison as well.


    Human, leave the protection to me!


    Raon cast multipleyers of shield around Cale, On, and Hong.


    Jezna was already standing behind Cale like a guard.


    Mm.


    As Shawn waited with concern about what Cale would do


    Crackle.


    He saw a rose gold thunderbolt shooting up through the fog.


    Aww only two percent this time?


    Cale could hear the disappointed cheapskate in his mind.


    You bastard! Just using two percent is going to release 100 percent strength!


    The Super Rock criticized the Fire of Destruction.


    Uh, uhh?


    He then became flustered.


    Swoooooooosh-


    The rose gold thunderbolt had the power of wind in it.


    You are using me too?


    The husky voice of the Sound of the Wind asked with confusion.


    Crack, crackle.


    The Super Rock asked in an anxious voice.


    Huh? You''re going to use more?


    Kahahaha! Yes, you should use at least 10 percent! That''s still much less than half!


    Ten percent power


    The resulting effect would be 500 percent.


    As the cheapskate shouted in excitement


    No matter what it is,nding the first hit and running away is best.


    Since Cales side was significantly lower in numberspared to the ck Bloods household, the method he chose to go up against them was simple.


    Hit and run.


    He was just nning on that first hit to be quite big.


    Like what he was doing right now.


    Cales hand slowly drew a line.


    Crack, crack.


    The rose gold thunderbolt carrying the power of wind left Cale''s hand.


    Cale recalled what he had said to the group before they came here today.


    There is one thing I am certain about.


    I have the most destructive power of all of us right now.


    Shawn watched the rose gold line moving through the fog.


    That rose gold light moved like a meteor


    And it also disappeared from view very quickly like a meteor as well.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The barrier the ck mages created to protect the building immediately melted into nothing.


    There was not just one rose gold thunderbolt.


    There were a total of five.


    The other four were moving in different directions.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    The west side roof of the main building went flying.


    The fence, including the parts that Choi Han broke earlier, all melted away and disappeared.


    The training ground was destroyed. Yes, it was just destroyed.


    And finally


    Baaaaaang!


    The sky The barrier surrounding the estate was destroyed.


    And a rose gold pir of light shot up into the air.


    Oh.


    Shawn heard Jezna gasp in admiration next to him for the first time but ignored her.


    He heard a ck mage shouting almost in a screech.


    The ck magic was dest-!


    Dead mana is extinguished if it touches those thunderbolts!


    Unbelievable!


    The ck mages barrier was disappearing as if it was nothing.


    Only grey ashes fluttered where the barrier disappeared.


    Shawn nkly watched this sight.


    W, was he always this strong?


    He knew that young master Cale was strong, but this waspletely beyond what he had expected.


    Most importantly


    He looks fine?


    Tasha had warned him about something beforeing here.


    Both his highness, Prince Alberu, and I are concerned. If it looks like young master Cale is going to faint, stop him from using any more of his powers. The others will be happy if you do that as well.


    Young master Cale coughed up blood or fainted if he used too much of his powers.


    This was something so famous that basically everybody knew.


    Hisplexion looks so good


    However, Calesplexion looked extremely good right now.


    Honestly speaking, he looked more rxed than when he was in the Roan Kingdom and his face was full of life.


    You could tell that he ate and slept well while he was here.


    That is a good thing, right?


    Shawn felt iffy for some odd reason.


    Tasha said that he ends up causing a giant incident if hes like this.


    Hes not going to cough up blood and faint for a few dayster, is he?


    Shawn heard a rxed voice as he felt this unexinable uneasiness.


    Mm. Its not like I can attack the building.


    Cale''s voice was full of vitality.


    He seemed oddly excited.


    Thats right, human! Team leader Sui Khan, Choi Han, and Aphei are in the building! Lets just send more of the roof flying!


    Cale ignored Raonsment as he thought to himself.


    I dont know how long Choi Han''s side is going to take.


    Aphei had said that she knew where the secret safe was located but did not know how to open it.


    That was why Cale had sent Aphei, who was strong in magic, with Choi Han, who was strong with the sword.


    Furthermore, quick decision making should be possible because the team leader was with them.


    The troops from the Imperial Pce should arrive soon.


    The outside should take a lot of different actions now that he had caused such a ruckus and people should soon gather around this residence.


    The Huayans patriarch should have been informed as well.


    Cale crossed his arms and started to contemte things.


    Shawn looked at him in shock.


    We are in enemy territory, right?


    Shawn had firmed his resolve beforeing here that things might go bad but all he had done until now was just nkly standing here.


    It could not be helped.


    Ugh.


    U, ugh.


    The knights who had been in the front of the group approaching them were poisoned and paralyzed or keeping their distance, unable to easily approach them.


    Crack. Crackle.


    It was because rose gold currents were still gathered around Cale and swirling around him.


    The ck mages were chaotic and did not know what to do. They could notunch an attack or defend because the dead mana became extinguished.


    It was rowdy outside the fence but nobody could easily approach either.


    Ho, hoho.


    Shawn couldnt help butugh in disbelief.


    He then heard a noise.


    Boom-!


    It was a dull sound of something breaking.


    Ho.


    Shawn heard Cale scoff in disbelief andughed again.


    Ho, hoho-


    Cale listened to Shawnsugh as his jaw dropped.


    H, human! I have this thought every so often! Choi Han is a human who is no joke!


    Gulp. Cale gulped.


    The safe, and the wall that it was on, was thrown into the wall.


    Of course, it broke through the roof as it did that.


    It seemed to have been done with Aphei''s magic.


    Of course, the fact that the wall had a clean cut through it made it look as if Choi Han had used his sword to slice off the wall.


    Cale heard Aphei''s voice in his mind.


    Mm. The swordsman said we dont have time and suggested we just cut off the wall and take the whole thing. He is a smart swordsman.


    The timid voice sounded a bit excited as it continued.


    He did a great job destroying it. But he did not destroy it all the way. Can I destroy it?


    Cale was sighing before he turned to look at Choi Han.


    Choi Han was not alone as he shot up on top of the roof.


    He was holding a person by the cor in each hand.


    Ah. The young boy wanted me to let you know.


    The team leader was standing next to Choi Han, knocking the people in Choi Han''s hand unconscious.


    He said that we captured two people he presumes to be Hunters.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    Raon. Tell Choi Han that we are going back.


    Alright! I will prepare the teleportation magic circle!


    The mysterious force that had infiltrated the Huayans Estate soon disappeared without a trace along with the teleportation magic circle.


    Huff, huff!


    Ugh, Captain-nim, are you okay?


    The knight who barely recovered from the paralyzing poison received his subordinates support as he opened his mouth to speak.


    I, immediately contact the patriarch-nim.


    He then whispered in a low voice.


    And use the Grade 1 Hunters in the capital to defend the residence.


    As an Emergency Alert situation?


    Yes. This is the first time something like this has happened. We need to defend more while the patriarch-nim isnt here, ugh.


    In a corner of the residence


    The red eyes of a ck hawk observed the Knight Captain from the shadows caused by destroyed pieces of the building.


    Sui Khan, who had been the only one to not leave, soon opened his wings and flew up into the sky that was no longer restricted by a barrier.


    He was observing the forces that were gathering at the Huayans Estate from the Imperial Pce and around the capital as he leisurely roamed around the sky before soon heading toward the others.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Best spy Sui.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 44: The First Law of the Hunt (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 44: The First Law of the Hunt (7)


    Shh. Shh.


    White sand scattered as he walked.


    Marquis Helson stopped walking and looked around.


    This white desert had cut through the ck sand and dark fog to appear.


    He motioned toward the ck mage standing next to me.


    Please cancel it.


    .


    The ck mage was nking out looking up in the air before he responded.


    Yes, Marquis-nim.


    Marquis Helson took a deep breath once the barrier that was preventing dead mana from getting to them was canceled.


    In the decades he had spent in the edge region


    The air that he had breathed during that time Air that was so clear andpletely different from the air he was used to came in through his nose and spread throughout his body.


    How refreshing.


    It had truly been a long time since he had felt something like this.


    Just breathing in made him feel as if he wanted to cry.


    Marquis-nim.


    He called out to the former Marquis in his mind.


    The ce he was standing right now, this now white sand desert was, ironically, the location of his territory in the past.


    For the ck tree to have been nted in my hometown.


    Thinking about this made him angry, but seeing the blue sky washed away all of his anger.


    He recalled what Chief Eaen had said.


    Marquis-nim, dead mana was no longer able to approach the area with the white sand.


    Normally, the pollutednd around the white sand should have tried to spread its demonic reach toward it, but for some reason, the dead mana did not approach the white sand. That was why there was no ck fog here and they could see the blue sky.


    He didnt know the reason behind it.


    Maybe it was normal that he didn''t know the reason.


    Everything here is what the esteemed Purifier-nim has achieved.


    The individual who hade after receiving the call of the world


    That existence had created this.


    How could he decipher the deep thoughts of such a person?


    I was so crazy.


    Marquis Helson got chills.


    I tried to use such an esteemed individual.


    Marquis Helson wanted to p his old self, the one who thought about working together with the Purifier to go against the Imperial Pce and the House of Huayans.


    Hmm?


    He raised his head after sensing an odd feeling.


    Ah.


    The sun that had been hidden behind a white cloud revealed itself, shining down on Marquis Helson''s face.


    Its warm.


    Its hot.


    Its too bright.


    He was feeling such things in the middle of the polluted area.


    .


    A single tear drop dripped down the side of Marquis Helson''s face.


    Coming here in person to see this purifiedndscape gave off a holiness that he had not felt while looking at it from the Lords Castle.


    Marquis-nim.


    He heard the Vice Chief''s concerned voice next to him.


    Marquis Helson opened his mouth.


    Looking at this purifiedndscape-


    Of course, he had not forgotten his duty.


    It makes me think about the noble sacrifices of the people who have passed to create this. I too should have been here.


    His gaze moved toward the Huayans patriarch and his group.


    They are shocked.


    The ck mages and knights couldnt hide their shock while looking at the same sight as Helson.


    The reactions are varied. I''m sure some of them have heard about the ck tree from the Huayans patriarch in the past.


    The subordinates who came here with the Huayans patriarch were basically his hands and feet.


    That was why some of them would know how this ce used to be.


    But their reaction is not important.


    Marquis Helsons gaze moved to the Huayans patriarch.


    This was the current leader of the House of Huayans, the instructor of the current Emperor.


    Reddock Huayans. (TL: In ch 18, the author named him Wallot. He is not suddenly Reddock. me the author.)


    .


    Reddock Huayans reached his hand out and grabbed some white sand. He then quietly inspected it.


    He closed his eyes.


    !!


    Helsons eyes opened wide in shock.


    I didnt know this person would act like this.


    Reddock Huayans had taken a deep breath just as Helson had done. He then let the breeze with the fresh air hit his face before opening his eyes and looking up at the blue sky.


    His mouth opened and his voice was extremely low as he spoke. It also cracked.


    How beautiful.


    Reddock Huayans said that this ce was beautiful.


    He sounded honest.


    However, seeing the size of this ce makes me believe that there was indeed a huge explosion as you mentioned, Marquis.


    His voice sounded submerged. No anger could be felt in his voice.


    Everything disappeared.


    His voice was so empty that it sounded sad.


    Helson was shocked that he was having such thoughts.


    Sad?


    The Huayans patriarchs sadness was felt through his actions?


    Helson had heard about these so-called ck Bloods from the Purifier. He also heard about the Hunters.


    He now knew how this world had ended up like this.


    That was why Helson could not understand the Huayans patriarch''s actions right now.


    Hes a scary person.


    That was the reason Helson decided that the Huayans patriarch was a scary person.


    Marquis.


    Yes sir.


    You said that you lost your niece?


    Yes sir.


    Chief Eaen was reported to have died.


    The Huayans patriarch looked at Helson. Helson thought that it was good that he had shed some tears earlier.


    Reddocks mouth opened.


    I''m sure we feel the same way right now.


    I''m sure, sir.


    You said that you saw a red light?


    Yes sir. We saw the red light a total of two times. Once before we sent the ck tree attack team and once after. Those were the two times.


    Marquis.


    Yes sir.


    We must find the person who made it like this.


    Will you capture him and make him pay for his sins?


    Smirk.


    Helson saw a smile appear on the Huayans patriarchs face.


    Marquis.


    .


    Look at this sight.


    Reddock Huayans raised his wrinkled face to the sky.


    "We must do whatever we can to make someone who is capable of creating a sight like this be on our side.


    The House of Huayans was known as one of the pirs of the Empire. Reddock was saying something fitting of a patriarch of such a family.


    No matter what sacrifice it might take, we must recreate such a sight. You should know about it, dont you, Marquis? The Empire needs the individual who was able to create this sight.


    Reddock mumbled almost as if he was talking to himself.


    "Before the world is destroyed even more.


    He looked at the silent Helson, who was deep in thought, before continuing to speak.


    I will go take another look at the surroundings. It looks like I will have to walk quite a bit as it is so wide.


    I will escort you, sir.


    That is okay, Marquis. I am fine looking around with my subordinate.


    The patriarch only took one subordinate and slowly walked through the white sand desert, moving away from Helson.


    Helson had a thought as he watched this.


    The mask is thick.


    Helson believed that revealing the truth about the House of Huayans was necessary to change the Empire.


    The current reputation of the House of Huayans was very good not just in the Empire but throughout the continent.


    They needed something that could topple that


    I''m not even a match.


    Even Helson, who had quite the political influence, could not help but be anxious while talking to the Huayans.


    I hope the Purifier-nim is able to find something in the Huayans Estate that can serve as proof.


    Wouldn''t that be necessary to flip the Empire over?


    Helson looked at the back of the disappearing Reddock Huayans as he thought to himself.


    Should I stealthily approach and listen to what he is saying to his subordinate? Will any proofe out?


    The subordinate next to the Huayans patriarch opened his mouth as Helson had that thought.


    Marquis Helson is not following us but he keeps looking at us.


    .


    The patriarch was silent.


    He was simply inspecting the now white sand as he walked.


    The subordinate was by his side and the patriarch opened his mouth.


    They are not dead.


    Reddock Huayans took out two small jewels from his pocket.


    The qualities of these two jewels with extremely small magic circles were different, but they were both slowly being dyed ck.


    Both the First Imperial Prince and the Fourth Imperial Prince are alive.


    I will find them, sir.


    There is no need to do so.


    The subordinate flinched at the stern response. However, Reddock Huayans was calm.


    This is not something someone like Marquis Helson and hisck of abilities can do. Even I would find it difficult to handle such strong power.


    !


    The subordinate was more shocked than when he had seen the white sand desert.


    He had never heard the patriarch say that something would be difficult to handle.


    That is why if there is an existence or faction with this kind of power, I''m certain that they will appear in front of me again. Pfft.


    Reddock let out a quiet chuckle. The subordinate got chills on his back.


    Patriarch-nim.


    Kill Marquis Helson.


    .


    And did he say that Imperial Princess Olivia is still alive despite seeing the ck tree?


    Yes sir.


    Make her spill everything before you kill her.


    Yes sir.


    Take care of it quietly.


    Yes sir.


    "All we need is for the next generation''s Emperor toe out of this.


    The subordinate bowed slightly and Reddock looked at the blue sky as he continued to speak.


    We will earn the karma of this destroyed world if we push a little more.


    Of course, a meddling existence did appear right before the finish line, but


    It is difficult to handle but it is not something I cannot handle.


    And once he got rid of this obstacle


    Im sure that the life of a world would be a greater offering of karma than the individual lives of humans.


    Reddock Huayans could imagine a future where he would y a central role in the grand vision that the families were aiming for.


    Nobody is moving quicker than us.


    Reddock Huayans believed that he had always been a step ahead of others.


    It was at that moment.


    Piiiiiiiiiiii piiiiiii-


    There was an emergency rm going off on the subordinate''s videomunication device.


    Patriarch-nim.


    It was a call from the family.


    Reddock heard a simr sound just as his eyes headed toward the ck magic videomunication device that was turning red.


    Piiiiiiiiiiii piiiiiii-


    Marquis Helson was approaching Reddock with a ck mage by his side.


    "We just received a call from the Imperial Pce!


    The Imperial Pce and his family


    Emergency calls from the two ces


    Reddock debated for a moment before connecting the call from the Imperial Pce first.


    Unknown assants have infiltrated the Huayans Estate and destroyed the building!


    Helson looked at Reddock Huayans at that moment.


    There were no changes in the Huayans patriarch''s face. The smile was just gone and his face was stiff.


    This was pretty calm of a reaction.


    Hmm?


    However, Helson soon saw a change on the patriarchs face as he received the videomunication device from his subordinate.


    Deep wrinkles appeared on the patriarchs forehead.


    He started to frown.


    Reddock Huayans He was looking at the message that was left on the ck magic videomunication device because he had not picked up.


    It was a message from his family.


    The person who left it was the butler.


    Its a code.


    It was a coded message that Marquis Helson would not be able to decode even if he was to see it.


    Reddock opened his mouth as soon as he saw the message.


    Lets head to the capital.


    The butler had left a short coded message.


    It was short even after it was decoded.


    [The safe in the secret area has disappeared along with the wall.]


    Reddock scowled.


    Aphei is alive as well.


    He realized something else as well.


    That, they stole the whole safe?


    Reddock looked around the white sand desert.


    The person hindering him


    The culprit is either another Hunter household Or the person aiming for us Bloods.


    The ck Bloods household.


    It is the person aiming for the ck Hunters.


    The patriarch had an odd sense of dj vu.


    How slow.


    He felt as if the enemy was one step ahead of him.


    Whether it was that he was slow or that this mysterious enemy was fast


    Reddock immediately made up his mind.


    It looks like we need to hurry back to the capital.


    * * *


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Cales jaw dropped a bit as he nkly looked forward.


    Is there


    Words barely managed to flow out of his mouth.


    Is there a need to do that?


    Raon shook his head.


    Human! Magic doesn''t work on it!


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Raons front paw struck the wall with the safe.


    Crumble.


    The wall turned into powder as it broke. Cale flinched for a moment after seeing that Raons physical strength was stronger than he had expected, but Raon just continued to destroy as he spoke.


    I dont know what they did to this safe but it cannot be opened with magic!


    Raon spoke in a clear voice.


    Then the answer is the fist! Isnt that right, Choi Han?


    Cale''s gaze moved from Raon to Choi Han.


    Choi Han was pulling his sword out of his scabbard but hesitated for a moment after sensing Cales gaze and put an innocent smile on his face.


    I will slice the safe with aura.


    Okay.


    Cale saw the chuckling ck hawk behind Choi Han but he ignored him.


    He started shaking his head and shrugged his shoulders once he made eye contact with Dark Elf Shawn.


    "Why are they doing this when it would be so easy to just melt it with fire?


    That is true, young master-nim.


    Shawn responded in a low-spirited voice but Cale looked away from the nk-faced Shawn and looked toward Choi Han.


    Oooooo oooooo


    ck aura surrounded the sword and Choi Han used the aura to strike down on the safe.


    ng!


    The safe reflected the aura.


    Choi Han stiffened while Hongmented in shock.


    Neither magic nor aura works, nya! I dont know what this safe is, nya!


    Choi Hans eyes were wide open as he looked at Cale in shock. On also looked at Cale before shaking her head.


    "Should I give it a try?


    Crack. Crackle.


    Cale stood up with apressed rose gold thunderbolt in his hand.


    Yeah yeah, human! Your fire is strong! That is why I am worried!


    Worried?


    Cale looked at Raon who shouted brightly.


    I think youre going to burn everything in the safe too!


    Cale flinched and looked at the safe.


    It was a ck safe with the door firmly shut despite not having any locks.


    I never saw what the patriarch put in here, but he cherished this safe quite a bit.


    Aphei''sment was believable.


    The fact that it was so hard to open this safe''s door must mean that something was in there.


    Human, be careful! Dont burn everything! That would be a waste!


    Cale listened to Raon''s chatty nagging before questioning whether Raon grew up as a child who desires treasures too much, but He did his best to ignore it.


    Instead, the hand with the fiery thunderbolt touched the safe.


    Let''s be careful.


    Just carefully burn only the safe.


    Drip.


    Cale''s forehead filled with sweat. He was extremely tense.


    Sui Khan chuckled while seeing the punk who had beenpletely calm when he destroyed a building being so nervous, but unfortunately, Shawn was the only one in the group who noticed.


    Everybody else was looking at the safe.


    Even Aphei and Jezna.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Cale was extremely nervous.


    What could be inside this safe?


    The moment the corners of his curled up without stopping The fiery thunderbolt touched the safe.


    Crackle, crackle, chhh!


    The safe melted as soon as the rose gold current touched it.


    !


    Cale then moved his hand in shock.


    "Shield!


    Raon immediately cast a shield to protect the group. He then shouted from inside the shield.


    Human, its dead mana!


    Dead mana rose up once he burned the safe.


    This dead mana was extremely dense.


    Huh? Human, what is that?


    Raon asked in confusion but Cale could not respond.


    His eyes could not move away from the safe that had been melting until just moments ago.


    The safe had turned white once the dead mana melted away.


    There was something recorded on the white surface.


    Cales mouth opened.


    Offer a world in order to create an omnipotent god.


    He mumbled.


    Each family''s goal, dimensional coordinates


    Raon, who was watching, stuttered as he spoke.


    H, human! The safe, the safe was real!


    Trantor''s Comments


    Noptop for two days so early chapter. Enjoy!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 45: The First Law of the Hunt (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 45: The First Law of the Hunt (8)


    Cale.


    The Super Rock called out to Cale in a low voice.


    Human! I never expected the secrets to be written on the safe! The safe itself is the treasure!


    I didnt know.


    Raon spoke in an excited voice while Aphei spoke in a sullen voice, but Cale did not hear them.


    It was weird because this safe had reflected my aura, but it was an extraordinary item.


    Choi Han had thought that the safe was not normal because it had reflected his aura and a Dragon''s magic. Honestly speaking, even Eruhaben would not have been able to find the text on this safe.


    But I dont think the patriarch would have expected the safe to melt because of a thunderbolt?


    Choi Han used silence to show his agreement to Sui Khan''sment. It was highly likely that the Huayans patriarch would think that thieves would not be able to read the text written on the safe.


    Cale, who had been quiet, raised his hand at that moment.


    Nobody move.


    His hand then moved through the air.


    Crackle. Crack!


    A splendid rose gold light cut through the air and spread out around them.


    It only didnt touch the ck shield that Raon had made.


    Siiiiiiiiiiiizzle- Siiiiiiiiiiiiiizzle-


    The wall that the safe was on melted away.


    Crack. Crackle!


    Then ck smoke rose up as the cube-shaped ck safes surface melted away.


    The dead mana smoke spread throughout the air but they perished the moment they touched the rose gold light surrounding the area.


    Shhhh


    No, grey ashes fell to the ground.


    m!


    "What is going on-?!


    Inside the Church of the Fire of Purification''s secret safe house in the capital


    The Pope ran into the room in shock after suddenly sensing the gods power and stumbled after seeing inside. She clenched the doorknob and leaned against the door.


    Ah


    There was an entric look of fervor in her eyes as well as the eyes of Durst and the other core members of the Church who came in behind her, but Cale had no idea.


    He didnt even look back as he spoke.


    Pope-nim, I will exin it to youter so please give us some privacy right now.


    As you wish, oh esteemed Purifier.


    An extremely reverent voice came out of the Pope''s mouth. Shawn and On flinched a bit while looking at her but the Pope quietly closed the door and disappeared.


    Pfft.


    The ck hawk chuckled and motioned to Raon, who was looking around the room that no longer had the ck smoke, with his eyes.


    Raon canceled his shield and Sui Khan walked next to Cale.


    To be more specific, he approached the ck safe that was now a white safe.


    There were red letters written on the now white safe.


    Team leader.


    Yeah.


    Do you know about this omnipotent god thing?


    Sui Khan observed Cales eyes. They were full of entric fervor. Kim Rok Soo was currently recording the text on this safe.


    An omnipotent god does not exist.


    Really?


    Yes. Gods do not have a superior and inferior rtionship. However, there is a difference in the power level.


    More.


    Sui Khan looked at Cale, who was asking for more exnation in an extremely short and rude manner, and chuckled again.


    There was no reason he could not exin more.


    The hawks red eyes had sunken down at some point.


    Furthermore, there are gods who have not chosen an heir for a very long time and have maintained their positions without passing it on. They are called the Ancient Gods and they are extremely powerful.


    However


    However, there is no omnipotent god. That punk, the God of Death, often said this. Omnipotence does not exist.


    Cale closed his eyes. The text on the safe floated in his mind.


    < Offer a world in order to create an omnipotent god. >


    He suddenly thought about the illusion test he faced in the temple imprisoning the sealed god.


    That test was where he returned to his life as Kim Rok Soo in the past and met Choi Jung Gun.


    He was Choi Hans ancestor, the author of The Birth of a Hero, and someone who, as a single-lifer, worked with the God of Death.


    That guy had said the following to Cal.


    A long time ago, there were some households that were called the Bridle of Karma at the center of the Hunters.


    There had been seven Hunter households to start.


    Of them, the Red Bloods household had perished while the White Bloods household had betrayed them. Choi Jung Gun had told Cale to find the Red Bloods household.


    There are currently five families and the person leading each of the five families is the patriarch and, based on what I know, they are responsible for nning most of the hunts.


    Then I guess your goal is the patriarchs, sunbae?


    No.


    Cale recalled his conversation with Choi Jung Gun in the illusion.


    The King''s Sessor. The five patriarchs protect the King''s Sessor and await the grand vision for after the sessor has grown.


    What is the grand vision they are trying to achieve with the King''s Sessor?


    I''m not sure yet.


    Cale then recalled a conversation he had, not with Choi Jung Gun, but with the sealed god whom he had no idea what happened to since the incident.


    The sealed god was originally the God of Despair.


    Cale had asked him a question.


    The White Star was basically a sacrifice the Hunters prepared for you.


    The sealed god had responded.


    He was a sacrifice for me but I doubt they did it for me.


    The sealed god had been a hunter before he became a god.


    The Hunters were trying to turn him into a god again.


    The grand vision they would achieve with the King''s Sessor


    And an omnipotent god.


    Cale could at least tell what the Hunter households were aiming for as a goal right now.


    Create an omnipotent god.


    Of course, he had no way of knowing the reason behind it.


    Why did they want an omnipotent god and what were they trying to do with one?


    He could not tell just yet.


    But there is no need for me to know.


    What good will it do me to know the inner thoughts of the bastards doing such stinky things?


    The thoughts of the bastards who are trying to offer a world in order to create a single god I dont even want to hear it.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Choi Han, doesn''t the human look angry?


    Raon, who was watching, stealthily asked in a way that only Choi Han could hear in his mind.


    Choi Han kept his mouth and just nodded his head. He knew that this was Cale''s special smile that he put on when he was quite annoyed.


    Cale started to read through the text again.


    [Each family''s target dimension coordinates]


    Sui Khan looked over the names of thes listed on the coordinates before speaking in a calm voice.


    This is information that even I am seeing for the first time.


    There were easily over a dozen target dimensions.


    Although Sui Khan was not shocked at the scale, the corners of his lips twisted at one point.


    It looks like all dimensions with the name of Earth are target dimensions. Earth 1, 2, and 3 are all on here.


    Cale asked in a calm voice.


    Team leader, what do you think is the likelihood that the cataclysm we experienced was caused by the Hunters?


    Quite high.


    Cale opened his mouth again.


    Team leader.


    Yeah.


    "What are the colors of the other four Hunter households aside from the ck Bloods household?


    Sui Khan looked around.


    It should be okay for the people here to hear.


    It was not because he trusted them.


    There were a few that he obviously did not trust yet.


    I can handle them if needed.


    He was just confident that he could handle the mouths of the people he did not trust. He could even make a Dragon like Aphei shut her mouth if he channeled all of his strength.


    "Blue Bloods, Purple Bloods, Five Colors Bloods, Transparent Bloods.


    Cale looked stupefied.


    Five Colors Bloods and Transparent Bloods?


    Five Colors Bloods should mean there are five colors. Transparent Bloods should mean it is transparent.


    Is that even an answer?


    Sui Khan gently shrugged his shoulders at Cale who was acting oddly rude.


    I''ve never seen the blood colors.


    "Ah, of course.


    Raon interjected into their conversation.


    "What is Transparent Blood?! I''m curious about that for some reason!


    Hmm.


    Cale ignored Raon''sment as he looked at the target dimensions. Xiaolen was naturally on the list.


    "We could probably mess with the five households one at a time if we go through these dimensions.


    Cale shook his head at Sui Khansments.


    Not five households. Just four. Were going to destroy the ck Bloods household here.


    Sui Khan did not agree or disagree with the correctingments. He just took it as Cale being himself.


    However, Aphei, who had been quietly snooping around to take peeks at the safe, had her cheeks turn red and On shook her head a bit after seeing her reaction.


    Aphei was fidgeting as she thought to herself.


    By the looks of it, if they are going in and out of dimensions They will leave here soon too. They are going to travel to those dimensions listed there?


    Aphei did her best to memorize the things written on the safe.


    "Team leader, what is the name of the dimension I live in?


    Nameless 1.


    ?


    Cale turned to look at the team leader.


    "Theres no name?


    Yes. No name.


    Why?


    I dont know?


    Cale frowned at the team leaders irresponsible response but the team leader immediately continued to speak as if to show that it was true.


    He was quickly speaking because he didnt want to deal with Kim Rok Soo''s annoyance.


    Not all dimensions get names. And I really dont know the reason behind why a dimension has a name or not.


    I understand.


    Sui Khan smiled after seeing that Cale was willing to let it slide. Cale felt iffy because Sui Khan looked extremely cheeky doing that, but he moved on because this guy was not the type to lie.


    Instead, the corners of his lips oddly curled up and twisted.


    Its not here.


    Cales dimension, the one with the Roan Kingdom, was not on the list of target dimensions.


    Thats odd.


    Cale felt an unexinable sense of anxiety.


    Something always happened when he ignored such feelings.


    Why are all sorts of things happening in the ce I live when it is not even a target dimension?


    The ancient White Star, the White Star, the sealed god, the explosion at the pce, the missing King, etc. All sorts of things rted to the Hunters were happening there but they were not a target dimension.


    Mm. At least it is a relief that it is not a target dimension.


    It at least meant that the Hunters were not going to destroy Cales world for this so-called omnipotent god.


    Anyway.


    Cale looked around the safe before speaking.


    This is quite useful information.


    There was a lot of useful information here. That was why he was sure.


    "The patriarch is going to return to the capital immediately.


    This safe was a bigger issue for the patriarch than Precinct 9.


    There was a moment of silence before Cale responded to the gazes of the group with two words.


    Let''s run.


    Theyunched a hit so now it was time to run.


    Cale gave the Pope a few shortmands that were disguised as requests and then the group left the capital.


    They returned to a small and simple residence located within Precinct 9.


    While that was going on


    Patriarch-nim.


    Patriarch Reddock Huayans moved his hand while looking at the approaching butler.


    Chhhhhhhhh!


    Ugh!


    The butlers heart was pierced. The patriarch didnt even look at him while looking at the wall that was missing a piece and thepletely destroyed roof.


    "Did you say rose gold thunderbolts?


    The Knight Captain, who was silently looking at the butler, knelt down and responded to his question.


    Yes, Patriarch-nim. It was a person using rose gold thunderbolts and he made all of the ck mages dead mana perish!


    The patriarch closed his eyes.


    Made the dead mana perish


    The Knight Captain warily continued to speak.


    "They all had some red crest on their shirts and the shape was truly strange.


    "A red crest Are you sure it was not the crest of the Church of the Fire of Purification?


    It waspletely different from the crest that I remember, sir.


    Shh.


    The kneeling Knight Captain''s eyes started to shake. He urgently lowered his head.


    Drip. Drip.


    Blood was dripping down to the floor.


    The Knight Captain had seen the blood flowing out of the patriarchs tightly clenched fists.


    You said that all of the Grade 1 Hunters scattered around the continent were told to gather?


    Ugh, ugh.


    Yes, Patriarch-nim.


    The knight listened to the dying butler''s breathing as he urgently responded.


    Reddock Huayans opened his eyes. He looked at the blood flowing down to his palm as he opened his mouth.


    "We will pull things up a bit.


    Then-


    The patriarch did not look at the cautiously speaking knight as he indifferently spoke.


    "The final test. We will destroy this world once the host of the sacrifice has been chosen.


    * * *


    "They are going to continue the test?


    That is correct, oh esteemed purifier. It looks like the test will continue.


    Cale did his best to ignore Marquis Helson''s extremely respectful demeanor that was to the point where it was excessive.


    An odd smile appeared on his face at the same time.


    Human, what is it?


    All sorts of chatter were supposedly going around the capital regarding what happened at the House of Huayans.


    Furthermore, the Church of the Fire of Purification informed people about the deaths of many candidates as well, so the capital was swept up in this storm of chaos.


    But they are going to continue the test?


    Cale looked at the safe located in a corner of the room.


    < The moment the final host is born, we willplete this great work of 300 years. >


    < We will offer up all of the living creatures,nd, and sea on Xiaolen as an offering of karma. >


    Cale inadvertently looked away from the safe and made eye contact with someone. This person had purple eyes. Mary spoke lightheartedly.


    I will get first ce in the test. I will smack the patriarch in the back before I can be a host.


    Raon added on.


    Human, are we heading to loot the Imperial Pce next? Are we going to leave the Emperor alone?


    Aphei asked quietly in a timid voice.


    You are not going to destroy more?


    The silent Marquis Helson let out a fake cough before adding on.


    What about purifying the whole world white, oh esteemed purifier.


    Cale could see aughing Sui Khan past Marys shoulder, Eruhaben, who was looking at him with pity, and Choi Han who solemnly lowered his head.


    Cale debated for a moment before starting to speak.


    Lets head to the capital for now.


    The second and third tests had changed.


    Everything was going to take ce in the capital now.


    Cale suddenly said something that came to his mind now that the direction of their movements had been set.


    But isnt a few mines of magic stones or whatever too little as a reward? Especially when its own life is on the line?


    Came stared at the divine item mirror that the God of Death gave him. It was as if Xiaolen was on the other side of the screen.


    Buuzz-


    Hmm? Human, the mirror is vibrating!


    Smile.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Sui justughing at Cale''s terrible fortune hahahaha.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 46: Hide and seek (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 46: Hide and seek (1)


    The test to determine the person who would be the next ruler of the Empire.


    The Garden of the Stars where the candidates for the test gather


    There were numerous pces surrounding the garden at the center and the candidates resided with their helpers in these pces.


    Your Royal Highness.


    Second Imperial Princess Olivia.


    She had returned alive from Precinct 9 out in the western part of the Empire. Her body that almost died still had some internal injuries that had yet to recover, but she was able to move around a bit and use a portion of her necromancer abilities.


    Theyre empty.


    The First Imperial Prince Pce and the Fourth Imperial Prince Pce They were both empty.


    One of the candidates, who had been in the garden, quickly turned his head away after making eye contact with her.


    However, there was a sneer on his face.


    Tsk.


    Imperial Princess Olivia clicked her tongue.


    They must see me as a failure now.


    The First Imperial Prince, who was a strong contender, along with the Fourth Imperial Prince, who was determined to be quite skilled, and the former mercenary, Zero, went missing in the pollutednds of Precinct 9.


    They died?


    However, most people believed that they were dead.


    And although the Imperial Pce never announced it, the rumor is spreading beyond the capital to all over the Empire?


    The Imperial Pce also didnt seem to be trying to stop the rumors.


    In fact, they revealed a list of missing individuals and gave a rough exnation of the Imperial candidate test.


    This was normal, as if it was not announced live; it was always announced afterward like this.


    Of course, a lot less was revealed than usual.


    The effects were nheless shocking.


    His Royal Highness passed away during the test?


    A lot ofments came about how the most likely candidate to be the next Emperor had died.


    Thanks to that, the incident where the House of Huayans was attacked has quieted down.


    The news that the citizens of the Empire had been talking a lot about was buried by this more shocking news. Of course, Olivia was certain about something.


    The Imperial Pce and the Emperor will be more focused on the attack on the House of Huayans than the death of his own children.


    The Second Imperial Princess frowned.


    The Emperors of each generation turned the dead candidates into undeads and controlled them as their subordinates?


    Olivia clenched her eyes shut after recalling the terrible truth that she had heard.


    The Capital and over half of the Empire still did not know the truth about the ck tree and the purification. They prevented the people of Precinct 9 from saying anything under the justification of their investigation while keeping things quiet at the capital.


    It was simply known as an incident where they were investigating the ck rain in Precinct 9 and ran into arge mutant monster that resulted in the noble sacrifices from the deceased in order to protect the wall.


    It is cleverly different from the truth.


    It was highly likely that it was the Imperial Pce that spread this twisted rumor.


    Olivia had seen the pure white sand desert through the video recording device.


    No rumors had spread at all about that purifiednd.


    She noticed another candidate make eye contact with her and ignore her before turning her head.


    Click.


    She closed the window.


    Olivia was being praised by the Imperial citizens as the person who informed others about the monster with her life on the line while the candidates were treating her like dregs.


    All of her helpers were dead and her body was in terrible condition.


    "Why-


    She started to speak again.


    "Why didnt you inform people about the whole truth?


    She looked toward a corner of the now dark room. She was looking at a white-haired green eyed person wearing a white priest robe. The area underneath his nose was covered by a white cloth.


    She walked over with her crutches to stand in front of the person she was calling her healer in order to have him stay in her pce.


    Oh esteemed purifier. Please answer.


    The green eyes curled up.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    The truth is being spread right now. It is just under the surface.


    He had handed the Pope a video recording device and ordered her to spread the truth.


    However, they could not inform people about everything from the beginning. One false move and the House of Huayans and the Imperial Pce''s hostility would be immediately focused on the church.


    Are you informing people about things one by one?


    Cale gently nodded his head at the Second Imperial Princess question.


    The truth will slowly spread from outside the Empire to inside the Empire and then to the capital.


    The smile had disappeared from his face and he spoke with a stoic look on his face. Of course, Olivia could not see that.


    The Purifier hase. That is probably how it will spread.


    .


    Olivia turned away from Cale.


    She walked over to the couch and sat down.


    Mm.


    She let out a short groan. Her body was not fully recovered yet.


    She nonchntly asked a question.


    Are you keeping an eye on me?


    Protecting you.


    With the Dragon-nim?


    Crunch crunch.


    Raon, who was on Olivia''s bed eating cookies, opened his eyes wide. He waved his front paw as soon as he made eye contact with Olivia and asked.


    Hey Imperial Princess, do you want some too?


    Thats okay, Dragon-nim.


    Really! Okay! Just let me know if you want any!


    Olivia brushed her face with both hands.


    I have no idea how things are progressing.


    Cale sat down across from Olivia and gracefully responded.


    You''re already aware of everything though, arent you, your Royal Highness?


    Pffft.


    Olivia let out a short chuckle. She responded.


    The second test starts tomorrow.


    Furthermore, you are currently tied for first ce, your Royal Highness.


    Pffft.


    Olivia let out another chuckle.


    After the first test, there were three people who were tied for first ce without considering the missing First Imperial Prince and Fourth Imperial Prince.


    Heni Wishrop, Zero, and I. The three of us are tied for first ce.


    However, the other candidates were looking down on these three.


    People who are tied for first ce but have lost their arms and legs. It is understandable why they consider you to be losers.


    Heni Wishrop had lost two of her subordinates.


    Zero and Olivia had lost all of their subordinates.


    Furthermore, Olivia was not fully recovered yet.


    She was the biggest loser of the three of them.


    The candidates who remained in Precinct 9 and did not participate in the ck tree attack team were not being praised but they all felt as if they were closer to the position of Emperor and were looking forward to the next test.


    Oh esteemed Purifier There is something I am curious about.


    Please speak, your Royal Highness.


    Olivia asked the Purifier who was cleaning a splendid mirror.


    What excuse did Heni Wishrop and Zero give?


    Cale lightly responded.


    They had to give their statements to the Huayans patriarchs subordinate since he immediately returned to the capital.


    "That must have made things easier.


    Yes maam. It definitely was easy. Although he did use some ck magic that forced them to tell the truth.


    Raon interjected at that moment.


    "But our Goldie gramps made it useless!


    Olivia''s pupils started to shake.


    If the patriarch left him to get the testimony, he should have been a highest-grade ck mage. They were able to turn that person''s ck magic useless?


    She came up with the answer to her question quickly.


    I guess it makes sense since he is a Dragon.


    The Dragon with the golden dust wrapped around him


    Anybody other than the Huayans patriarch would find it difficult to go against him.


    He was a supposedly extinct existence from their imagination. The strength of the Dragon was most likely beyond Olivias wildest imaginations.


    She could see Cales mouth open.


    Anyway, the two of them said that they were recovering the corpses from the rear and blocking attacks from some vines and branches when they got swept up by a sudden red pir of light that burst out from the central region.


    .


    And they were in a white sand desert when they woke back up.


    And they epted that story?


    Cale looked at Olivia with an expression that seemed to be asking why she was asking that kind of question.


    They obviously did not since there are people keeping surveince on the two of their pces right now?


    When you put it that way I guess so.


    The Huayans subordinate thought that his ck magic worked, but the patriarch had ced people to keep an eye on the pces after hearing the report.


    I''m being watched as well.


    You seem to be quite free for someone being watched.


    It is pretty safe because this identity was procured by the Pope-nim.


    Cale was acting as a priest of a different religion.


    It was a religion that was popr not in the Empire but in other nations but there were a few temples in the Empire as well. Thanks to that, he was able to stay in this pce at Olivias request.


    Of course, Cale staying in this pce could have been allowed so that the Huayans patriarch could keep an eye on him.


    But so what?


    What the hell can he find out by keeping an eye on me?


    And if he finds things out?


    Well just fight it out.


    Of course, there was one thing he had to do before they fought.


    By the way


    Olivia''s voice was shaking.


    In the basement of the Emperor''s Pce, are there really the candidates who have participated in the test-


    She stopped for a moment.


    She clenched her hands that were shaking.


    The Emperor. The Emperors pce where her Royal Father resided In her Royal Father''s bedroom


    Is it true that the corpses of all of the candidates are there?


    "To be more urate, they are not corpses but undeads.


    Olivia clenched her eyes shut at Cales calm response.


    Such despicable-!


    The identity of the ck tree, the truth hidden beneath the surface of this Imperial heir test


    Olivia hated the Imperial Pce after learning about everything.


    I want to destroy it.


    Cale slightly flinched after hearing her mumble in a low voice.


    Everybody here wants to destroy everything.


    Cale felt as if he saw Olivia''s true personality, but he ignored it. Olivia had decided to help Cale.


    That was the only important thing.


    Instead, Cale thought about something First Imperial Prince Sanders had said.


    The candidates who have turned into the undead are in the Emperors Pces basement.


    There was another truth that he had not told Olivia about.


    The former Emperors are there as well.


    Even the Emperors had turned into undeads.


    The First Imperial Prince had sighed when asked about how he knew that.


    Coincidence.


    It clearly felt as if it was not a coincidence but Cale had not pushed the issue.


    Somethings off.


    Cale was uneasy about that Emperors Pce basement.


    The reason was simple.


    < The moment the final host is born, we willplete this great work of 300 years. >


    The final host.


    It obviously sounded like the heir who would be determined by this test.


    And the Emperors of every generation had controlled the undeads. They were all hosts of sorts.


    Oh Purifier.


    Cale heard Olivias low voice while he was deep in thought.


    When will we be heading to the Emperors Pce?


    I''m not sure.


    Cale looked at the divine item mirror in his hand.


    Buuzz.


    The divine item was vibrating gently but there were no messages on it. Cale gently rubbed it.


    Buzzzz. Buuzz.


    The divine item vibrated some more but Cale ignored it.


    He raised his head.


    His face reflected on the closed window.


    I definitely look holy.


    Cale had borrowed the hair color and eye color of someone who had been called a noble Guardian Knight.


    Human, Clopeh Sekka does not smile like that! That guy''s outer appearance seemed more like a Saint than even the Saint! Smile more like a good person!


    Cale listened to Raon''s advice and tried his best to smile like Saint Jack.


    Olivia flinched after seeing that nave smile on his face.


    D, don''t s, smile like that! I don''t think that is right!


    Cale ignored Raonsments and started to speak.


    "The time should be determined once we find out about the second test.


    * * *


    The next day, Cale was looking at the Chief of Staff while standing behind Imperial Princess Olivia in the Garden of the Stars.


    The Chief of Staff had a gentle smile on his face as he stood at the center of the garden.


    However, nobody other than him was smiling.


    Mm.


    Some of the candidates let out deep groans.


    Cale turned his gaze.


    This is entertaining.


    The ancient Dragon''s voice echoed in his mind.


    Mary, who was here once again as Heni Wishrop Eruhaben was standing next to her. A ck Hawk was sitting on Mary''s arm, looking at the paper in Marys hand.


    Huuuuuu.


    Cale turned to look at the paper in Second Imperial Princess Olivias hand after hearing her sigh.


    The stiff and fancy invitation had the contents of this next test.


    The second test focuses on determination.


    The Chief of Staff gently continued to speak.


    The ability to make a rational judgment, no matter how cold-hearted, is one of the greatest virtues that the next sun of the Empire must have.


    The name of the second test was, < Hide and Seek >.


    The location is within the capital.


    The Hide and Seek would take ce within the entire capital.


    "The groups listed on there are evil beings trying to put not just the Empire but the continent into chaos.


    Two names on the list of groups stood out to Cale.


    < The Fire of Purification >


    < Agents of Destruction >


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Theyre using their brains quite a bit.


    The Huayans patriarch and the Imperial Pce were acting quite smart.


    The Chief of Staff continued to speak.


    And those evil beings exist within the capital as well. The discerning eye to locate these leeches pretending to be good while living in the capital. The sense of judgment and determination through this. That is what this test is focusing on.


    The Chief of Staff started to smile.


    "Capture them.


    He pointed past the shoulders of the candidates.


    His hand was pointing at the entrance to the Imperial Pce.


    The esteemed individual who receives the highest score will get first ce. The people who ce first, second, and third will receive small advantages heading into the third test.


    The smile disappeared from the Chief of Staff''s face.


    He then spoke in a low voice.


    You will only receive points if you bring them back alive.


    He then added on.


    "And the wicked people you capture will be publicly executed.


    The Chief of Staff smiled again.


    The corners of Cale''s lips that were covered by the white cloth curled up in a twisted manner as well.


    Trantor''s Comments


    What a bunch of nonsense by the Chief of Staff


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 47: Hide and seek (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 47: Hide and seek (2)


    The duration is for one week.


    The second test, this Hide and Seek, willst for one week.


    You just need to capture the targets and bring them back before the public execution in a week. The contents of the test will be revealed to the entire Empire after this and anybody will be able to attend the public execution without any restriction.


    Zero scoffed and then mumbled.


    This is crazy.


    This test was crazy.


    Public execution?


    Second Imperial Princess Olivia scowled.


    Cale looked around. There was an entric heat of passion rising through the heavily sunken air. The candidates and their helpers were all warily looking at each other, unable to release the stiff looks on their faces.


    The Chief of Staff was the only one smiling.


    The test will start one hour from now. Best of luck to end up in the top of the rankings.


    The Chief of Staff said something to make them disperse and then stopped talking.


    Nobody was talking. They were all warily looking at one another before one person made a move and they all quickly headed back to their pces.


    Human, Mary is going!


    The first person to leave the ce was Mary, or Heni Wishrop. Eruhaben was behind her.


    Cale, it looks like we will need to chat.


    Cale slightly nodded his head so that it would not be noticed by others after hearing Eruhaben''s voice.


    Zero was mixed in with the crowd that was leaving.


    Cale saw something as that all happened. He saw the Chief of Staff''s gaze heading toward Mary and Zero.


    They haven''t put down their suspicions.


    Zero and Mary were the only survivors of the incident in Precinct 9. The Imperial Pce was still suspicious of the two of them.


    And with them was naturally


    Your Royal Highness.


    Olivia. The Chief of Staff started to speak to the Second Imperial Princess, the only person still standing in the garden.


    You must hurry, your Royal Highness.


    Chief.


    Yes, your Royal Highness.


    Olivia, who had called out to the Chief of Staff in a low voice, raised her slightly lowered head.


    Do you really think that a public execution makes any sense?


    There were small mes in her eyes.


    Your Royal Highness, the groups listed on there are to be immediately executed when found anyway.


    Who came up with this?


    The Chief of Staff looked at Olivia as if he was confused at her question.


    This test naturally has the will of his Majesty. Why would you think it would not, your Royal Highness?


    Olivia quietly observed the Chief of Staff before turning around. The Chief of Staff spoke to her again.


    You know that you cannot keep the priest-nim next to you as a helper, right your Royal Highness?


    The Chief of Staff made eye contact with the priest who had the area under his eyes covered by a cloth. The priest lowered his head in an extremely elegant and bright expression on his face.


    Olivia responded without even looking back. Her voice was low.


    I know at least that much.


    She then left without any hesitation toward her pce.


    Cale matched her pace as he followed behind her.


    Olivia did not say anything until she returned to the pce. Furthermore, she kept her mouth shut even after entering this pce. That made the approaching attendants urgently look away.


    That was how stiff Olivias face was right now.


    Click.


    Olivia headed toward the window after entering the bedroom.


    Chhhhhhhhh.


    She opened the curtains.


    Click.


    Cale walked in after her and closed the door before Raonmented in his mind.


    Casting the soundproof barrier magic!


    Olivia opened her mouth at that moment.


    Has the sound been sealed?


    Yes, your Royal Highness.


    She closed the curtains again. The Garden of the Stars This ce was full of life again.


    Olivia did not like that. She stared at the curtains with a piercing gaze as she spoke.


    This test is unbelievable.


    Ha.


    A shortugh came out of her mouth.


    Finding the people on the list is determination?


    She turned around. She continued to speak once she made eye contact with Cale. Her voice subconsciously became louder.


    It will definitely be a field of lunacy!


    The capital and the Empire were currently full of anxiety and chaos.


    The death of the most likely heir and others, the threat aiming for Precinct 9, and the attack on the Huayans Estate All of these reasons led to people being anxious.


    Of course, that anxiety had calmed down a bit based on how the Imperial Pce was proceeding with the second test as if nothing had happened.


    A public execution at a time like this?! It is obvious that all of the arrows will be pointed there!


    Olivia bit down on her lips.


    Revealing the contents of the test would mean that the list is revealed as well. People will implicitly believe that the people on the list are the criminals responsible for all of this.


    There was also another problem.


    One week? Theyre going to do all of this in one week? That makes no sense.


    Olivia covered her eyes with one hand.


    Even if there was someone who was suspected of being a member of a group on the list, they needed to do some investigation to confirm whether that person was truly associated with the group. Furthermore, the severity of their punishment would depend on the things they have done as a member of the group.


    Most importantly, are the groups on this list even actually guilty?


    She got chills.


    She had not thought much about the people who had been immediately executed until now.


    Why do they have to die?


    There was no reason for them to die.


    If anything, this Imperial Pce and the House of Huayans should die.


    Although she was a member of the Imperial family, that was what Olivia thought.


    The fact that they want to take care of all of this in a week This is basically saying that anybody they bring will be killed without asking any question or a proper investigation


    Her voice slowly lost strength.


    The people who want the position of Emperor will not care about anything and will bring as many people back as possible to rank in the top. A lot of them might be innocent and there is no guarantee that a group on that list hasmitted any crimes-


    Her voice slowly started shaking.


    Her voice sounded as if she was feeling a sense of disillusionment. The fingertips of the hand covering Olivias eyes were shaking.


    She started to imagine it.


    She kept thinking about it despite not wanting to do so.


    The central za


    The people surrounding the public execution area made in thatrge space Those people shouting for the people captured to be quickly killed


    She could also see the Huayans patriarch, no, her Royal Father, standing on top of the tform giving the order to kill those people.


    She imagined herself watching all of it as well.


    Oh Purifier.


    She lowered her hand.


    The small me in her eyes had gotten bigger. Her eyes were burning fiercely unlike her tired voice.


    I absolutely cannot watch this teste to fruition.


    She realized something while she was on bed rest healing.


    She realized how weird this test to select the next Emperor has always been.


    So many people died because of these tests in thest 300 years.


    The fact that an Imperial candidate died meant that the people following them had died as well.


    But we saw it as a festival.


    In this perishing world, in this world that was slowly getting more and more polluted, people saw this test as a festival and enjoyed it.


    And there were always people willing to participate in the test with the desire to be the best.


    She thought to herself.


    Is this really the right thing to do?


    It wouldn''t even be enough if all of the talented individuals who have participated in these tests worked together to protect this world.


    Oh Purifier.


    Olivias voice was weak and shaky.


    What should I do?


    She looked at the Purifier who was standing silently. White hair and green eyes It was different from his appearance that she knew, but she remembered the me he had summoned in the darkness.


    It was different from a gently glowing light.


    That red light felt as if it would swallow everything, glowing on its own consumed the darkness.


    Olivia wanted to ask this person, the one who not only shone brightly but also allowed the people around him to feel that light with him, for an answer.


    Shh.


    At that moment, the Purifier undid the cloth covering his face from underneath his eyes.


    !


    Olivia could see that he was smiling. However, the smile felt odd and creepy.


    His eyes that were smiling


    Those green eyes looked red for a moment.


    They looked like the fire he had summoned.


    Your Royal Highness.


    The Purifier calmly started to speak.


    His voice was the same as usual, not shaking in the slightest.


    He asked in a calm voice as if he was just asking where they were going to go for lunch.


    What do you want to do?


    He asked Olivia.


    Olivia knew that this was a time to answer honestly and carefully.


    That was why she answered without any hesitation.


    I want to put an end to all of this.


    She then continued.


    "And then I want to raise it up again properly.


    Cale thought for a moment while listening to her quiet but firm voice.


    Human, is there a need to get all the way to the third test?


    Raon asked in Cales mind.


    Sacrifice.


    Host.


    Karma.


    Multiple words floated around in Cale''s mind.


    His contemtion did not evenst a minute. However, that was enough.


    It was not the enemy but Cale who was one step ahead right now.


    He looked at Olivia once again.


    Your Royal Highness.


    His voice was extremely lighthearted and calm. However, Olivias heart was beating wildly as this voice called out to her.


    She was extremely nervous.


    The Purifier is someone who is only here for a moment and will leave.


    Is it okay to rely on him like this?


    In some ways, it was eptable to lean on him because he was someone who was going to leave. She could work with him.


    Although I dont really have anything of value to offer this partnership.


    However, the Purifier would not try to rule thisnd since he is someone who will eventually leave.


    Honestly speaking, Olivia found the Purifiers fire to be more marvelous and scarier than the Huayans or the Imperial family. It made her think of a god.


    She looked at the Purifier.


    She would not avoid those green eyes.


    She could see a gentle smile appearing on Cale''s face. The Purifier started to speak just as she realized that it was a smile of satisfaction.


    As you wish, your Royal Highness.


    They would do as Olivia wanted.


    There will be no third test.


    Olivia started to smile after hearing what he said after that.


    "And in a week Lets flip it all over.


    Turn it upside down.


    Cale immediately gave some orders once he made up his mind.


    * * *


    Is that really true, Pope-nim?


    Yes. The esteemed Purifier has said so.


    The Pope calmly shared the will of the Purifier to the core individuals of the Church of the Fire of Purification who were with her.


    We will all be captured and head to the public execution ground in a week.


    The Popes gaze headed toward an individual silently sitting to one side. He was giving off a mysterious elegance while just sitting there.


    No, to be more specific, it was a gentle level of Dragon Fear.


    This great and mighty existence had been in a bad mood since returning from Precinct 9.


    The Dragon will lead us.


    Eruhaben just responded by nodding his head slightly.


    He was thinking about what Cale had said.


    Eruhaben-nim, the Huayans patriarch and the Emperor will both supposedly be at the public execution ground. They are ying such a strong hand so we should do the same. Dont you agree?


    Eruhaben started to smile.


    He had properly understood Cales words.


    If the enemy is going to y a strong hand, he thinks we should just flip the ying field upside down.


    He closed his eyes while sensing the solemn mood of the members of the Church of the Fire of Purification


    At the same time, Zero was smiling while looking at the ck Hawk that hade to his pce.


    You want me to bring all of the Agents of Destruction into the public execution ground?


    Yeah.


    All of them captured?


    You can decide on the method as you wish.


    The ck Hawks red eyes looked at Zero.


    The ck Hawk could see the lunacy behind Zero''s eyes. But an entric look of passion was covering it up. The corners of Zero''s lips curled up as if his whole body was itchy and he was just waiting for that moment to arrive.


    However, he did notugh.


    The ck Hawk found this to be odd.


    "Okay. How can I not follow the orders of the Purifier?


    Zero looked directly at the ck Hawk as he continued to speak.


    Go tell him.


    Although the ck Hawk had only told him to bring the Agents of Destruction, Zero could sort of guess the true meaning behind those words.


    Tell him that the moment we appear is the moment of destruction.


    Although Zero was calling Cale the Purifier and spoke as if Cale was in a position of power The intense desire that could not be hidden behind the lunacy was giving Cale a warning.


    He was telling Cale to do it properly.


    The ck Hawk started smiling.


    How entertaining.


    The ck Hawk moved to the window and his red eyes curled up.


    Zero.


    It was the voice of a young boy but years of experience could be felt in that voice for some odd reason.


    The ck Hawk calmly spoke to the man who was openly showing this lunacy in his eyes.


    You are not the one who will choose the time.


    Zero''s eyes opened wide at that moment.


    Keke, kahahaha-!


    Loudughter soon burst out of his mouth.


    Yes, yes indeed.


    He nodded his head before speaking to the ck Hawk in a more lighthearted voice.


    Please take good care of us.


    The ck Hawk chuckled instead of responding and flew out the window.


    One corner of Zero''s lips curled up as he watched the ck Hawk fly away.


    His gaze headed toward Imperial Princess Olivia''s pce.


    The curtains were currently shut and he could not see inside.


    Olivia had sealed off the room to take in the Purifiers words.


    Oh Purifier, do you really mean that?


    Yes, your Royal Highness.


    Cale started to smile.


    Human, you look like the crazy Clopeh! Not just Clopeh but crazy Clopeh!


    Cale slightly flinched at Raonsment but he did his best to ignore it and put on the holiest smile he could muster.


    Your Royal Highness, it will be used in the execution ground in a week.


    If the Huayans and the Imperial Pce use the strongest hand they could to cause chaos


    Olivia asked in a shaking voice.


    W, will you use the power of a g, god?


    Yes maam.


    Cale was nning on using a power that could get rid of that chaos.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 48: Hide and seek (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 48: Hide and seek (3)


    I will be using that power.


    Cale could not get himself to call the Fire of Destruction the power of a god.


    Cheer up, Cale.


    He did his best to ignore the Super Rock consoling him. Cale just thought about it in a rxed manner.


    I''ll be leaving this world anyway, so it doesn''t matter whether they see me as the purifier or whatever.


    I just need to take care of things properly.


    Cale decided to think about it as lightheartedly as possible.


    Human, that expression just now seemed more like the crown prince''s expression than your usual smile!


    He did his best to let Raon''sment in one ear and out the other.


    He spoke to Olivia instead.


    I will let you know the overall n, so I hope that you can move ordingly, your Royal Highness.


    Okay.


    Olivia had noticed how the Purifier was reluctant to show himself. She knew how big it was that he had chosen to reveal himself.


    That was why she was willing to move ording to his will.


    She was willing to do so even though she was not fully recovered.


    And there is something we must do during this next week.


    Olivias shoulders tensed after hearing the Purifiers solemn voice.


    "What is it?


    She then thought about what would happen at the public execution ground in a week.


    It was different from her original imagination.


    The Agents of Destruction and the Church of the Fire of Purification The Purifier revealing himself in between them


    Olivia and the people loyal to her would be with them.


    How would that crazed sight she had initially imagined change?


    She got chills for apletely different reason now.


    I''ll do it.


    She made up her mind.


    I''ll do whatever it takes.


    She would do anything for the image in her mind to be reality.


    The Purifier started to speak.


    We need to loot the Emperor''s Pce.


    Silence filled the area for a moment.


    .


    Olivia could not say anything.


    Human, I knew that you wouldn''t waste your time! Yes, a week is plenty of time to loot the Emperors Pce! Alright! How exciting! Will we all be going?


    Cale focused not on the excited Raon but the silent Olivia''s shaking pupils before wondering why she was reacting like this and continuing to speak.


    Do you remember the information that the First Imperial Prince shared with us?


    Ah.


    Olivias expression finally brightened after hearing that.


    You are talking about the issue of the undeads!


    Y, yes?


    Cale had an unsettled look on his face as he agreed with the now exaggeratedly bright expression on Olivia''s face.


    As I expected!


    Olivia nodded her head multiple times as if she finally understood him and continued to speak.


    I knew that you would have some deep meaning behind it!


    Why would the Purifier, someone who uses the power of a god, really want to loot something as trivial as the Emperor''s Pce?


    Olivia gently smiled thinking that the Purifier was purposely using such lighthearted terms to address such a heavy topic.


    Yes, this is not the time to just worry. It is the time to do something, anything.


    Olivia became a bit more energetic. However, her face quickly stiffened.


    She knew what the Purifier would ask for her to do.


    "Do I just need to be keeping his Majesty upied?


    Yes maam. I need someone to distract him as we need to get into his bedroom in the Emperors Pce.


    Olivia contemted it for a bit before nodding her head.


    I want to be consoled and wish to console him. That should be a justified reason to go seek his Majesty.


    She then added on.


    I also think that it would be good if I use this time to make it look as if I have given up on the second test.


    That is a good idea, your Royal Highness.


    Cale was satisfied watching Olivia figure out her role on her own.


    Human, going to loot is just going to loot. Is there some deeper meaning to it? Oh, do you mean that you are going to loot everything that is hidden deeply as well?


    He tried his best to ignore Raon''sments. But he could not do that.


    Human, but to be more urate, it is not actually undeads, is it?


    Cale recalled the interrogation of First Imperial Prince Sanders that was disguised as a quite intimate face-to-face chat.


    The First Imperial Prince had not been that sincere in his response to Cale''s questions, but he did his best to answer.


    Youve thought about smacking the Huayans patriarch in the back, havent you? In fact, youve had that thought quite often, right?


    These questions that Cale asked seemed to impact him quite a bit.


    You said that there is a ce in the Emperor''s Pce where they store the generations of necromancer candidates who have be undeads?


    Yes.


    Sanders was silent for a moment before he continued to speak.


    To be more specific, they are not undeads.


    Then?


    Is Minehs helper still captured?


    Cale immediately understood that the helper Sanders was talking about was the Blood Cultist.


    Yes. He is still captured. That guy wont be able to escape from me.


    I see.


    Sanders reaction made Cale realize that the generations of Emperor candidates who have turned into undeads had some connection with the Blood Cult.


    I dont know the specifics either.


    Cale paid attention to what Sanders was telling him.


    The Blood Cult. And existences that were simr to undeads but different.


    These two keywords were making him wary.


    The First Imperial Prince continued to speak.


    However, the things that I saw were like undeads but definitely different.


    And


    I heard that that helper would be handling all of the candidate corpses gained during this test.


    The House of Huayans was nning on using the dead candidates from this test as well. Sanders was saying that the person they were working with for that was the Blood Cultist.


    This is all I can tell you about the true identity of those undeads.


    Sanders was saying that he didnt know anything else regarding the identity of the undeads, but This was enough information for Cale to have a good idea.


    Its obvious.


    "Excuse me?


    Its nothing, your Royal Highness.


    Cale smiled gently. However, his eyes sank coldly.


    The Blood Cult.


    There was something in the Wuxia World that was simr to undeads but different.


    Jiangshi.


    Cale was hypothesizing that the things in the basement of the Emperors Pce were closer to jiangshis than undeads.


    I might be wrong, but


    Jiangshis frequently appeared in the wuxia novels that he had read.


    There are many types of jiangshis but they were all made of corpses.


    The Emperor was most likely the person connected to the jiangshis and handling them.


    And the person who held control over the Emperor''s life would be the Huayans patriarch.


    It''s an eat and get eaten type of rtionship.


    Cale formed a n in his mind and he spoke while walking over to the door and grabbing the doorknob.


    In three days When everybody is frantically moving around for this Hide and Seek That is when we will make our move.


    Click.


    The door opened and Olivia quietly observed Cale as he walked toward the hallway that was being lit up by the morning sunlight. His white hair sparkled with the light but all she could think about was the violent red color burning brightly.


    That red color made her think of blood.


    * * *


    Cale pulled the hood on his robe fully down to cover his face as he walked toward his destination.


    His eyes were looking all around.


    What a mess.


    Cale could see a man holding a sword approaching a middle-aged person who looked like a mercenary.


    State your background.


    "Excuse me?


    The middle-aged man who looked as if he had lived quite the arduous mercenary life flinched at the sudden question and scowled before starting to shake.


    ng-!


    The man had pulled out a sword and was pointing it at the mercenary''s neck.


    "State your identity, your background, and the reason for your visit to the capital.


    Ugh.


    The mercenary seemed anxious for a bit before he quickly answered.


    I was born in the capital and work as a mercenary. I was out for a job and am returning home. I have my mercenarys que on me. You can check its authenticity in the Mercenaries Guild as well.


    Take out your mercenarys que.


    Yes sir!


    The mercenary pulled out the que and the man thoroughly inspected it before slightly nodding his head.


    You can go.


    Yes sir.


    The man returned the mercenarys que and the middle-aged man received it carefully before urgently leaving the area. The middle-aged man rushed past Cale.


    Fuck. I heard that the capital was a mess right now and it was true.


    His mumbling reached Cales ears.


    Hmm?


    The swordsman who was watching the mercenary leave turned to look at Cale. He saw that Cale was covered by a long robe and his face was covered by the hood as well.


    The swordsman found this to be suspicious and approached Cale.


    Who are y-


    However, he could not finish his sentence.


    Shh.


    A sword was pointed at the swordsmans neck. The mans pupils started shaking.


    When?


    There was suddenly a person next to the robed individual who also had his face covered by a hood and that person was pointing the sword at the swordsmans neck. It was exactly as he had done to the mercenary just now.


    The swordsman, who had not noticed the second hooded figure at all, got chills on his back before he became extremely angry.


    "W, who do you think you dare to point your sword at-!


    However, he could not finish that sentence either.


    Shhh.


    Cale took off his hood.


    His white hair, green eyes, and the white cloth covering the area underneath his nose appeared.


    I am the priest in charge of her Royal Highnesss treatment.


    Cale then ced a hand on Choi Hans shoulder.


    "This is my guard. Retract your sword as you have startled the swordsman-nim.


    .


    Choi Han silently moved the sword away from the swordsmans neck.


    The swordsman covered his neck with his hand before avoiding Cale''s gaze.


    I''m sorry I did not recognize you, sir.


    His gaze headed to Cale''s hand and he finally lowered his head after seeing the que that Olivia gave to her subordinates.


    Goodbye then.


    He then urgently left without saying anything else.


    There were quite a few citizens of the Empire sneering at the swordsman but an odd mood was being created all around.


    Lets go.


    Choi Han silently stood next to Cale and walked by his side after Cale gave the order. Choi Han was observing the area.


    Everybody is suspicious of each other.


    This should be a lively business district but there was an oddly sunken mood here today.


    However, it was not a depressed mood.


    There were small issues here and there but it was pretty calm overall, simr to a bomb just before it exploded.


    Today is the third day.


    Choi Han was feeling the atmosphere in the capital that was changing day by day.


    The candidates are acting worse and worse as it continues.


    Two of the favorites had died among the neen candidates and three other highly-ranked candidates had lost their helpers or were injured.


    The other candidates who wanted to push ahead using this opening were acting crazier and crazier in the Hide and Seek.


    Now some candidates are even grabbing anybody on the street and questioning their background.


    The swordsman just now was one of the candidates helpers.


    That was how he was able to immediately recognize the disguised identity of Cale.


    The people acting like this swordsman were slowly starting to increase.


    Most of the candidates are all people who have a decent level of people under their control.


    Those people were using their helpers to poke and prod around the capital. ording to the information the church has gathered, some of them were not only using their helpers but stealthily using their families or organizations to help them.


    And this craziness would be worse as time went by.


    This isnt good.


    The citizens of the Empire had embraced this Hide and Seek quite a bit when they learned about it. However, the slowly overbearing actions of the candidates made everybody extremely cautious.


    Everybody kept quiet.


    They were worried that what happened to the mercenary just now would happen to them.


    At the same time, their anger toward the people waiting to be publicly executed, the people who forced them to experience this, was slowly increasing.


    Will it be okay like this?


    Choi Han asked Cale in a quiet voice.


    Of course not.


    Cales calm response was saying that this was just the beginning.


    Choi Han scowled.


    I feel likepletely uninvolved people will get captured at this rate.


    Cale did not say anything.


    Choi Han realized that Cale had the same thought as him.


    Haaaaa.


    Choi Han let out a short sigh.


    How the heck would the candidates capture the groups that the Empire failed to capture?


    Most of the groups on the list, such as the Fire of Purification and the Agents of Destruction, were already listed to be immediately executed once discovered. However, the Empire had been unable to eradicate these forces until now.


    It made no sense to make the candidates capture such people.


    It''s going to be a mess.


    The capital would be even more of a mess from here on.


    Choi Hans expression oddly changed underneath the hood.


    Once this chaos reached its apex


    Cale-nim said that is when he will use his power, right?


    Choi Han firmed his resolve.


    That day, the day Cale uses his power, Choi Han could imagine a couple things that would happen that day based on his experiences.


    The enemy will definitely be stronger than they expect.


    Their allies will give everything they have plus more.


    Cale would use an even stronger power.


    Mm.


    Choi Han walked half a step behind Cale and observed his back.


    I dont want to say something like this, but


    Choi Han kept having a hunch, something that seemed almost like an intuition.


    Cale-nim has not gotten injuredpared to the amount of power he has used


    Choi Hans gaze slowly sank while observing Cale''s back.


    It is long past overdue for him to faint.


    No matter how efficient Cale''s power was in this world, Cale was too fine.


    This was weird.


    Choi Han clenched his sword.


    Hmm?


    Cale suddenly felt his back being prickly and subconsciously stopped to turn around.


    ?


    He could see Choi Han slightly tilt his head as if to ask him what was going on.


    What was that?


    Cale felt iffy but chose to ignore it. This was not the first time he felt something like this and Cale decided to just ignore things like this and keep walking down his path.


    And that path was toward the Emperors Pce right now.


    Human, are we doing it now?


    Nod.


    Cale slightly nodded his head.


    Three days since the test started Today was the day to go loot the Emperor''s Pce.


    Cale''s footsteps were slowly getting lighter.


    Very slowly.


    Aigoo, it looks like hes about to fly from joy. Hehehe.


    Cale just ignored the cheapskate.


    * * *


    Oho? It has been a while since youvee to see me, Olivia.


    I greet Royal Father.


    The moment that Second Imperial Princess Olivia, who was here to visit the Emperor''s Pce, deeply bowed to greet the Emperor


    Mmph, mmph!


    Do you want to die?


    Cale smiled at the tightly bound yet iling Blood Cultist and started to chat.


    Human, I''ve cast both the soundproof barrier magic and invisibility!


    Raon energetically let him know that the spells were cast properly and then Cale gave Choi Han an order.


    Knock him out. We will wake him upter when we get to our destination.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Mmmmph, mmph, ugh!


    The Blood Cultist, who was being held up by his back cor by Choi Han, was knocked unconscious again. His eyes scowled and were despondent just as he fainted, but Cale did not care.


    Choi Han looked as if he didn''t care about the Blood Cultist as well as he ced the guy over his shoulder like a bag.


    Let''s get off.


    The group got off the carriage once Cale gave the order.


    This carriage was prepared by Imperial Princess Olivia to get to the Emperor''s Pce because she was unwell.


    Cale cautiously got off the carriage and looked in front of him.


    He could see the Emperors Pce.


    The basement here should be full of jiangshis or undeads or whatever mysterious existence.


    We need to take care of them somehow.


    They would need to destroy those creatures no matter what methods they had to use.


    And Sanders said something else.


    He said that the basement is where the precious treasures of the Imperial family are stored.


    Heh.


    Cal let out a short chuckle before walking toward the Emperors Pce.


    He was walking stealthily and efficiently.


    Of course, they were wearing that inside out Arm outfit once again.


    Just for reference, the Blood Cultist was wearing one as well.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Pfft they even dressed the Blood Cultist in it.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 49: Hide and seek (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 49: Hide and seek (4)


    Normally, speaking into the Imperial Pce would be quite difficult.


    This was especially true for the Emperors Pce, the center and most important part of the Imperial Pce.


    Human, isnt it too easy?


    However, Cale''s steps were not stopping at all as he walked forward while surrounded by invisibility and soundproof barrier magic.


    Cale-nim, is this really okay?


    Choi Han could ask normally because of the soundproof barrier magic, but his face underneath the mask was scowling.


    "Why? What''s the issue?


    It seems too easy.


    "That is good.


    Cale responded to Choi Han as he walked past a knight.


    The knight who was patrolling the hallway of the Emperors Pce did not notice Cales group at all.


    Of course he didnt.


    This is Raons magic.


    Raons magic was something that even the ancient Dragon was shocked about. It would take at least a sword master to notice them.


    And the only sword master in this world is Choi Han.


    The Imperial Pce knights would not notice them.


    I''m sure some of the more talented ones might feel that something is off.


    But they would not be able to be certain.


    They would not be able to recognize this magic.


    Human, the security here is sox!


    The security at the Imperial Pce truly was extremely terrible as Raon mentioned.


    They have prepared a bunch of things against ck magic spells but nothing for magic spells at all!


    The defenses were toox when it came to magic.


    The magic in this world is something only a few households learn to keep up their fame or hold up their traditions.


    Maybe it was different for the House of Huayans that created white magic, but most families treated magic like Cale described. As a result, magic was basically gone.


    It was ck magic that was all around, making the Imperial Pce prepare to defend against it.


    There is a small amount of defenses against magic but nothing to defend against high-level magic.


    Raon mumbled as if he was shocked.


    There is a high-level defensive magic circle but I don''t think they know how to use it!


    As the Empire held a long history, high-level magic circles from around 300 years ago when magic was active were all over the Imperial Pce, especially the Emperors Pce.


    However, the people who could use those magic circles were people of the current generation but nobody was skilled enough to do so.


    Maybe the Huayans patriarch can control them.


    Cale recalled what Eruhaben had said to him almost like a warning.


    Cale, the Huayans patriarch is quite skilled. Even I cannot know for sure whether I can beat him or not. If it is someone like that, he is probably skilled in more things than just ck magic. I''m sure he has mastered magic as well.


    White magic, the magic that uses dead mana but releases white light


    The House of Huayans was the ones who created it.


    The ck Bloods household was one of the leaders of the Hunters.


    Cale-nim, I think that is the bedroom over there.


    Cale looked at the door Choi Han was pointing at. It was located in the innermost part of the Emperors Pce and still had many skilled knights standing guard.


    They are quite skilled.


    Cale listened to Choi Han beforementing.


    There are five of them.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Take care of them.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han ced the Blood Cultist on the ground and immediately started to move.


    Ugh!


    It started with one knight suddenly falling down, and then


    ng!


    Who are you?


    What the hell? Did something, ugh!


    The knights were quickly knocked unconscious by Choi Han.


    "Wow.


    Cale was amazed.


    It didnt even take a minute.


    It was only possible because the five guards were gathered together in front of the door, but Choi Han had used the fact that he was invisible to easily suppress the knights.


    Cale moved his foot and tapped the Blood Cultist on the side.


    Did you see that?


    The Blood Cultist had his eyes shut.


    You saw it, right? Don''t act up.


    The Blood Cultist silently kept his mouth shut.


    Cale chuckled while looking at the Blood Cultist who was awake but pretending not to know anything.


    Hey, it is making you shake in fear, isnt it?


    The Blood Cultist pretended to still be unconscious and as if he had not heard Cale until the end but Cale could feel the Blood Cultist flinch when he poked him on the side with his foot.


    Cale turned toward Choi Han.


    Good job. It was clean.


    You''re amazing, Choi Han! It is amazing to suppress them without hurting them!


    The corners of Choi Han''s lips were twitching but Choi Han quickly hid it and grabbed the doorknob.


    Very cautiously


    The Emperors bedroom door opened without a noise.


    How fancy.


    Cale calmly looked around as he walked into the bedroom.


    Human, lets steal these things.


    Choi Han almost subconsciously nodded his head at what Raon said out loud and not in his mind. Choi Han was shocked at himself for that but could not help himself from looking around the bedroom.


    The whole room was sparkling.


    "Wow, I heard that there were a lot of mines in Xiaolen; did he decorate his bedroom with the things they mined from there?


    Cale could not hide his awe at the golden walls, bed pir, and the whole bedroom that was decorated with jewels all around.


    Even someone like Cale, who has looted all sorts of ces until now, had never seen such a dazzling room before.


    Human, can we take this whole roomter? Choi Han was very good at cutting off a wallst time! Lets ask Choi Han to cleanly cut the walls off!


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Choi Han. Choi Han slowly avoided his gaze.


    Tap. Tap. Cale tapped on Choi Han''s shoulder as hemented.


    Dont worry. I won''t make you do that.


    Raon responded to that.


    Ah! Human, you must know where there are more sparkly things than this ce! I was thinking it was weird that you were just looking around but it makes sense if that is the case!


    And then the Fire of Destruction that had been motionless, the cheapskate, reacted.


    Wow, I feel like I could purify everything for you for free if you gave me everything here.


    Snap out of it.


    Wow


    The cheapskate continued to gasp in awe as if he didnt even hear the Super Rock''sment.


    Calepletely ignored them.


    Choi Han.


    Yes, Cale-nim


    Lets break the bed.


    .


    Choi Han looked at the bed. The bed would be the most dazzling item in the bedroom. The bed pirs that went all the way to the ceiling werepletely decorated in gold and jewels while they could tell that the bedding was soft and precious by just looking at it. The bedding was embroidered in gold and that embroidery seemed to have been done with real gold as well. Furthermore, there were jewels dangling from the canopy.


    Yes, Cale-mm.


    Choi Han spoke solemnly before pulling his sword out.


    Slice.


    The sword made an elegant arc.


    That arc cleanly cut off one of the bed pirs. He did his best to avoid damaging the gold and jewels.


    Choi Han urgently grabbed the bed pir that was leaning to one side after being sliced.


    Its clean.


    It had been cut very well.


    You''re amazing, Choi Han!


    Choi Han listened to Raons happy voice as he walked over to Cale and offered the pir to him.


    "What are you doing?


    Cale looked at Choi Han with a baffled look on his now unmasked face.


    "Excuse me?


    Choi Han realized that something was wrong once he saw that look on Cales face.


    Cale spoke as he put on the mask.


    The path to the basement is under the bed. Slice the bed in half. It will be difficult to move it.


    Ah.


    Choi Han blinked a few times before gently cing the pir to one side and moving his sword again.


    sh!


    The sword with the ck aura moved once to slice the bed in half.


    Swoooooooosh-


    A gust of wind caused by Cale''s Sound of the Wind pushed the sliced parts of the bed.


    Screeech


    The bed moved and a door to the basement appeared.


    There is no magic on it as expected.


    The door to the basement was made of iron. However, there were no locks on it at all.


    Cale recalled his conversation with First Imperial Prince Sanders.


    There is an entrance to the basement underneath the bed in the Emperor''s bedroom?


    Thats right. Arge tomb in the basement appears if you walk through it.


    The First Imperial Prince''s face had been stoic while mentioning the tomb but his eyes had been shaking.


    How do you know that?


    Sanders chuckled at Cale''s question.


    When I was young, the Emperor was a good father, at least to us siblings.


    The First Imperial Prince did not look as if he was being nostalgic. In fact, he seemed to be sensing fear.


    At least that''s what I had wrongfully thought. If I had not yed Hide and Seek with my younger brother


    Sanders had been close enough to the Emperor that he yed with his younger brother in the Emperors Pce when they were younger.


    One day, when he was ying Hide and Seek with his younger brother, Fourth Imperial Prince Noi


    I thought that Noi would never look for me under Royal Father''s bed and crawled down there.


    It was only possible because he was young.


    I found the door and entered out of curiosity. The door was made of wood at that time. Even a child could easily go through it.


    The First Imperial Prince closed his eyes. His eyelids were slightly shaking. It was as if he was trying to swallow his fear.


    I saw the Huayans patriarch and my Royal Father there.


    All emotion was gone from the First Imperial Prince''s eyes when he opened them again.


    The Huayans patriarch weed me and Royal Father showed me around the underground tomb. Every single ce down there that was the beginning. That was when Royal Father, that was when the way the Emperor looked at me changed.


    Only the corners of his lips curled up on his stoic face.


    This is what the Emperor said. He told me not to tell anybody if I did not want to die.


    First Imperial Prince Sanders said the following about his father.


    The Emperor is crazy.


    Cale snapped out of his thoughts and made eye contact with Choi Han.


    "Should I pick it up?


    Yeah.


    Choi Han picked up the door heading to the basement.


    Screeeech thud!


    The door that was no longer made of wood like in Sanders memories and made of iron made a dull thud as it opened.


    A path with adder that looked as if only one person could go at a time appeared.


    I will go down first, Cale-nim.


    Okay. There are no dangerous devices until the bottom of thedder so just climb down.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han climbed thedder down.


    Paat!


    Raon created a bundle of light with magic and had it float next to Choi Han to light up the path.


    I''m ready, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han went down about 5 meters before arriving at the bottom, looked up andmented, before Cale nodded his head and kicked. He kicked the side of the Blood Cultist next to him.


    Hey. Wake up.


    .


    If you pretend to be unconscious, I''m just going to throw you down the path.


    .


    The Blood Cultist slowly got up. He didnt look like he would try to run away despite Choi Han not being there.


    Crackle. Crackle. It was because he saw the rose gold currents crackling around Cale and the now visible ck Dragons dark blue vertical eyes.


    "Go down.


    .


    The Blood Cultist silently climbed down thedder.


    ng.


    He saw Choi Han with his sword out. The Blood Cultist wanted to sigh but held back and climbed all the way down.


    Cale and Raon climbed down after him.


    Hmm. So it is like this.


    They saw arge area in front of them unlike the narrowdder path.


    The long single path started at 3 meters high but slowly became taller. Furthermore, it was a couple meters wide as well.


    The only thing was that it was dark.


    Mm.


    Choi Han groaned and then started to speak.


    If it is something this big, the basement seems quiterge.


    It is probably as wide as the Imperial Pce.


    Choi Han was slightly shocked. This Empire''s Imperial Pce was quiterge.


    But a basement that was the size of the entire Imperial Pce


    There might be more than just treasures and jiangshis.


    Choi Hans eyes became filled with suspicions. He looked at Cale. Although he couldn''t see because Cale''s face was covered by a mask, Cale had noticed the suspicion in Choi Han''s eyes and chuckled.


    This is what the First Imperial Prince told me. He said this was an underground tomb.


    An underground tomb.


    Choi Han''s face stiffened after hearing that term and Cale continued to speak.


    No matter what is in here, I''m sure it will be quite big.


    Choi Han nodded his head.


    Human, lets hurry!


    Cale nodded his head at Raon and Choi Han clenched his scabbard while looking at the path that was full of darkness.


    I''m certain that it will be dangerous in there.


    Choi Han was even tenser because there had been no locks on the door at all.


    He had a feeling that although it was easy to get in, it would be difficult to survive and get out of here.


    I''m sure there are numerous traps and obstacles.


    It made no sense to allow outsiders to enter such a location without any devices getting in their way.


    I will take the lead.


    Raon will cast a shield on them but Choi Han thought that he needed to be the vanguard.


    He took a step forward.


    It was at that moment.


    Hey.


    He heard Cales skewed voice. It was the voice he used every so often when he was trying to pick a fight with someone. Choi Han turned his head.


    Cale was leaning on one leg with a hand on the Blood Cultists shoulder.


    Hey, youve been here before, right?


    .


    The Blood Cultist had quietly been standing there since earlier.


    I''m sure you know about it. The jiangshis. Those things are here.


    !


    The Blood Cultists pupils shook. The Blood Cultist had been here a couple times as Cale had mentioned. Cale didnt even look at the Blood Cultists reaction and just said what he needed to say.


    I heard that there are a lot of traps here. I heard that you will die if you just walk through this path without doing anything.


    Sanders said that the Emperor told him that while showing him around. However, he did not remember how to disarm the trap as it had happened when he was young.


    .


    The Blood Cultist clenched his eyes shut.


    Cale didnt care and ced his arm around the Blood Cultist.


    Hey. You know how to get past here, right? Well, you better know.


    The Blood Cultist got chills at the voice that was lighthearted but bleak.


    Cale''s eyes curled up as he spoke.


    Because youll be leading the way. Disarm the traps along the way if you don''t want to die. Do you understand?


    .


    "Dont make thingsplicated and dont risk your life. Okay? Dont you need to go back to the Central ins? I''ll take you there with me. Hmm?


    .


    The Blood Cultist just wanted Cale to knock him unconscious again.


    By the way, we are not going to knock you out. I n on keeping you awake all day as we go through here.


    Fuck.


    Hmm? What did you just say? Did you say fuck to me?


    .


    Cale warmly patted the once again silent Blood Cultist''s shoulder again.


    Alright then, lead the way!


    Cale''s group started to investigate the basement with the Blood Cultist in the lead.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Tour guide has arrived.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Chapter 23: Returning the Favor (3)?

    Chapter 23: Returning the Favor (3)?


    Of course, he nned giving them their new hope anonymously. It was something he had learned from the dragon.


    Unless their lord has nothing to do and reveals me to them, there is no way that they will recognize me.


    It was impossible for them to learn of his identity. How great was that? He should have done everything anonymously until now. Cale stepped into the ruins feeling like a massive weight had been lifted off his chest.


    He could see people praying all around the area.


    At that moment, Hans stealthily approached Cale and whispered to him.


    I just saw the eldest son of Marquis Stans household. How do you know about that person?


    Cale was truly surprised. Hans smiled before pointing to his eyes.


    Pretty much any and all information about the nobles is in my head. I could see a man being pushed on a wheelchair. It was weird that there was only one person with him, but I was able to see that there was a red snake crest on the wheelchair. Hans. Yes, sir. Youre better than you look. Thank you?


    Hans shrugged his shoulders with a satisfied expression as he finished his report. He then asked Cale.


    What do you n on doing?


    Cale could feel the left side of his face heating up, and looked in that direction. Choi Han was looking at him. Cale shook his head and answered both of them.


    Ignore them.


    Both of them nodded their heads without saying anything else. Only then did their tour officially start. After looking around, Cale was shocked at the appearance of the rock towers in the ruins.


    They are


    Cale seemed to be in disbelief.


    Uglier than I had expected.


    Cale could not understand the ancient sense of style. He was expecting piles of rocks, but there were rock towers of all kinds shapes in the ruins.


    They looked interesting. However, they were definitely not beautiful. Cale peeked at the kittens in Hanss arms. They seemed to be extremely disappointed as well.


    However, there was someone who seemed to be more serious than Cale expected. Choi Han had his head bowed like the other people who were praying, and seemed to be praying as well.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Im sure hes praying to return to Korea.


    Choi Han had grown up in a happy family environment. He was a different kind of person than Cale, Kim Rok Soo. Choi Han had grown up in a happy family with positive influences. That was why he was able to survive in a disastrous situation while still remaining a good person.


    Cale was staring at Choi Han when Choi Han lifted his head up and made eye contact with him.


    Cale-nim. What? I have a question and something to report.


    Cale had a bad feeling about this.


    Start with your question.


    Choi Han seemed to be thinking about something, as he looked toward the rock towers standing in this wide in and started to speak.


    Cale-nim, are you not going to make a wish?


    Is that what he wants to know?


    Cale just casually answered.


    I dont do things like making wishes. Why not? It makes you have higher expectations.


    Choi Han, Hans, and even the kittens all turned to look at Cale. Cale looked at the rock towers like Choi Han had done, and slowly continued to speak.


    Its so much easier to live without high expectations.


    It feels great if you scratch a lottery ticket hoping for $1 and end up winning $5, but if you scratch it hoping to win the grand prize and only end up with $5, you are bound to get annoyed.


    Tap. Cale turned his gaze after feeling the tap on his shoulder, only to see deputy butler Hans smiling and starting to speak.


    You are right, young master. There is no such thing as dreams or hope in this world. Just stop talking. Yes, sir!


    Hans responded loudly, but seemed to be a bit disappointed as well, as he took the lead with the kittens. Cale leisurely followed behind Hans, when Choi Han quickly approached him and whispered in a voice that Hans could not hear.


    Choi Han had not given his report yet.


    The dragon has entered the city. Ignore. I understand.


    Cale took a look around. The dragon must have made itself invisible, as he could not see it. The only thing he could see was the people praying toward the rock towers. The Rock Tower Festival was still a week away, but there was still arge amount of people here. Cales gaze turned to the opposite direction of the rock towers in the ins.


    The upscale area, the area that the wealthiest citizens in Puzzle City resides. Behind that area was a small mountain, and somewhere on that mountain was the grave of the person who had lived until they were 150 years old.


    The next day, Cale was ready to head to the grave. Naturally, he had to get rid of the humans and the kittens who wanted to follow him. Thankfully, everybody stopped voicing theirints once he said only a single person was going toe with him.


    I will only be taking Choi Han with me.


    Choi Han was the strongest person there. With Choi Han tagging along, both the Vice Captain and Hans had nothing to say.


    The Vice Captain just frowned and said he needed to train the knights, before he quickly started to gather them. While Cale was watching the knights who were following behind the Vice Captain with looks of despair on their faces, Hans just said one more thing before disappearing.


    I will take care of our kitten-nims.


    Cale turned away from Hans, who seemed to be very excited about being with the kittens, and headed out of the inn. Choi Han followed behind him.


    Are we doing something again today? Again? Someone might get the wrong idea if they heard you.


    Choi Han did not respond. Cale did not care however, and just headed toward the mountain behind the upscale area and continued to speak.


    I need to go to that mountain over there. You can just wait for me at the mountain entrance. I understand.


    Choi Han did not say anything else. Cale preferred someone like this. Choi Han did not ask Cale any questions. He was someone who seemed to follow Cale, but did not have any curiosity about what Cale did. This was probably only possible because Choi Han thought that he could figure it out if he really wanted to, and because he thought that he would not be in danger no matter what Cale ended up doing.


    Cale arrived at the small mountain after passing through the stereotypical upscale area, before stopping after hearing Choi Han call out to him.


    Cale-nim. What? Im leaving tomorrow. I know. I was the one who told you to leave tomorrow.


    Choi Han made eye contact with Cale, who was standing impatiently at the mountain entrance. Cale was someone who said that he, Choi Han, was enough for protection. Choi Han had been thinking about this act of protecting thest few days.


    Ive been debating this for a while, but there is something I need to tell you.


    The report about the dragon yesterday was not really what Choi Han had wanted to report. He hesitated for a moment, before looking back toward Cale and starting to speak. Choi Hans gaze was looking past Cales shoulder to a tree near the entrance of the mountain.


    Mr. Ron is a dangerous person.


    Cale flinched for a moment at this straight thatnded on him without any warnings. Should he pretend to know or pretend not to know? He quickly made up his mind. Cale had not expected a question like this, but he calmly responded back.


    Is that so? You are not surprised? There is a dangerous stench of blood on him. He is a strong person who has shed a lot of blood. At first, I thought that Cale-nim knew about it already and still had Mr. Ron by your side.


    But if Cale had known, he would have taken the strong Ron with him to rescue the dragon. But Cale had not done that. Choi Han thought that to mean that Cale either did not know about Rons strength or did not trust Ron, but there was no way Cale wouldnt trust someone who had been with him for 18 years. That was why Choi Han hade to the conclusion that Cale was not aware of Rons strength.


    But neither Cale-nim nor anybody else seemed to know about Mr. Rons strength.


    Choi Han had debated about this for a while. Honestly speaking, the fact that Cale had said that he did not have any expectations made him decide not to say anything about Ron. However, the fact that Cale had chosen him to be the guard today made Choi Han feel guilty.


    That was why I thought I needed to tell Cale-nim. Oh really? I didnt know Ron was strong.


    Choi Han asked once more after hearing Cales calm response.


    Will you still keep him around you? He seems like he is an evil person.


    Cale snorted at Choi Hans words. Keep Ron around him? Cale was nning on pushing Ron over to Choi Han the moment they arrived at the capital.


    Whether it is you or Ron. Excuse me? You say that he has a dangerous strength, but why do you leave Ron alone? That is because-.


    Choi Han suddenly could not say anything.


    It is probably because he has not done anything to you.


    Choi Han could not retort Cales words. There was the initial misunderstanding had that led to their small battle, but Ron had helped him find a sword after that, and even helped take care of the issue with Harris Vige.


    Cale silently observed Choi Han.


    It was not just to Choi Han. Ron did not do anything to anybody. The only thing that Ron did was giving Cale lemonade every so often or making fun of Cale with rabbit meat. But that was nothing.


    Ron has been my servant for 18 years.


    No matter what, Ron was dedicated to his act as a servant. Even the Vice Captain, who cared a lot about hierarchy, did not get angry when Ron, a servant, was walking shoulder to shoulder with him. Even deputy butler Hans did not get angry when Ron did his job for him. It was because Ron was skilled and well-liked throughout the estate.


    Do you hate Ron?


    Choi Han shook his head after debating it for a moment.


    No. Then? I just thought it would be better for you to know that he was a dangerous person, and thus decided to report. Whether it is you or Ron.


    Choi Han looked at Cale after hearing that once more.


    You are both the same to me. In that aspect, you are dangerous as well.


    Cale looked at Choi Han with a stoic expression and continued to speak.


    You are strong as well. Ah.


    Choi Han let out a gasp. Cale didnt know the reason behind it, but continued to speak.


    Its all the same to me.


    He didnt know the reason, but Ron, who hade over from the Eastern Continent, was living in the Henituse territory while hiding his identity. If someone like that was to touch the son of the Count? That would spread like wildfire in the kingdom.


    Ron was someone who did not care about anything or anyone else, other than his son and himself. So why would someone like that cause a ruckus? Cale was just scared because he knew that Ron was a dangerous old man. He wanted to get rid of that dangerous old man as soon as possible so that he could live in peace.


    As long as he is my servant, he is just my servant. Just like you are Choi Han, who needs to pay me back.


    Cale checked his watch. The strength of the wind in the cave was different based on the time of day. He needed to hurry.


    You have nothing else to say, right? Dont follow me.


    Choi Han silently nodded his head in respond. Cale did not even look back as he headed to the small mountain.


    After seeing that he could no longer see Cale, Choi Han looked back at the tree at the mountain entrance and started to speak.


    You heard him, right?


    Ron smoothly jumped off the tree. He red at Choi Han and started to smile. A blunt voice started to flow out of Rons mouth.


    I changed his poopy diapers and raised him since he was young.


    That was the truth. Choi Han stood in front of the path to the mountain and started to speak.


    Cale-nim had said that nobody is to follow him from here on. I know, you little punk.


    Ron turned his back to the mountain with no regrets. After hearing that Cale was only going with Choi Han, and even leaving the Cat Tribe children behind, Ron had followed, just in case something happened.


    I shouldnt havee.


    They say that you get more fickle the older you get, and this fickleness was such a pain. Ron walked back to the inn at a much slower pace than when he had left, and Choi Han watched Ron disappear before sitting down on a boulder to wait for Cale to return.


    Cale was standing in front of a cave just off of the mountain path. The cave entrance was covered with vines, such that it would be difficult to find unless you were looking carefully.


    Damn it.


    Cale started to frown.


    The cave entrance was pretty small. He looked down at his clothes. He had worn simple clothes, but they were still baggy.


    Sigh.


    Cale let out a long sigh before crawling into the cave. Whether it was the man-eating tree or this cave, everything rted to ancient powers seemed to be crazy. The ground by the cave entrance now had the traces of Cale crawling in.


    A momentter, there was a small reptile footprint on the same spot.


    Cale could see the cave bing wider after crawling in for about five minutes.


    Taylor must have been really desperate. He crawled all the way in here, even with his disabled lower body.


    Since you had to stack the rock tower with your own strength, the eldest son Taylor had to personallye here. What took Cale five minutes to do probably took Taylor much, much longer.


    Cale stood back up once it was wide enough and started to walk farther in. The farther he went in, the clearer the noise in his ear became.


    Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish. Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish.


    It was the sound of the wind. The sound that appeared when the winds were hitting each other became louder as he walked farther into the cave. Finally, Cale located some cloth and a pir that was probably a hut a long time ago.


    After taking a single look at it, Cale continued to walk farther inside.


    Swiiiiiiiiiiiish.


    The sound of the wind became even stronger. Boom. Boom. He could even hear the wind crashing into the cave walls like a giant fist. Cale started to walk even faster.


    The wind. I wonder if it will sound like this when I get the, Sound of the Wind, ancient powerter.


    Shield. Then Recovery. Then quick feet. That was Cales n of action. Cale finally had to stop walking after thinking about the next ancient power he would be trying to get.


    It wasnt that he stopped walking, it was that he was forced to stop walking.


    Wow.


    This was even worse than Cale had expected.


    Arge underground area had appeared in front of Cale. At the same time, a vicious wind tornado filled his gaze.


    Boom, boom!


    The rocks on the cave walls were slowly crumbling because of the tornado. There were quite a bit of rocks on the ground that let Cale know that this area was consistently gettingrger.


    Cale looked back and forth between the underground area and the path that he traveled to get here. He felt like he would be pushed back by the wind if he went inside. Well, not just pushed back, but smashed against the wall, which would probably seriously injure him.


    That was how strong the wind was.


    Mm.


    Of course, the center of that tornado will be calm, as it is the eye of the storm.


    I guess it would have been impossible for Taylor without Cages help.


    He now understood why the novel said the two of them had struggled for a whole week. However, Cale started to smile. It was now going to be a battle against time.


    Cale stepped into the underground area, into the vicious tornado, without any hesitation. Cales red hair started to flutter along with his clothes.


    At the same time


    N, no! You will get hurt! You are extremely weak!


    The dragon appeared at the back of the path and shouted urgently.


    Also at the same time


    Huh?


    The dragon could see arge shield with silver wings appear and surround Cale.


    The wings, that were shining so brightly that it could be called holy, surrounded Cale while therge shield blocked the wind. The shield and the wings were keeping Cale safe.


    Cale turned around. His eyes opened widely as his gazended on the dragon.


    What the hell are you doing here?


    The ck Dragon could not say anything in response.


    <strong><a /tcf-chapter-22/"><< Previous Chapter</a> | <a /trash-of-the-counts-family/">Index</a> | <a /tcf-chapter-24">Next Chapter >></a></strong>

 Book 2: Chapter 50: Hide and seek (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 50: Hide and seek (5)


    However, Cale''s group was not walking that quickly.


    Cale started to speak.


    Why are you so slow?


    .


    The Blood Cultist was walking extremely slowly.


    It was at that moment.


    Push.


    !


    The end of the scabbard in Choi Han''s hand pushed against the Blood Cultists back.


    The ck Dragon with dark blue eyes whispered next to the Blood Cultist at the same time.


    Hey Blood Cultist! I dont know what the Blood Cult is, but


    Crazies. (TL: The author uses the word for cult here, but cult doesn''t work well because it is already the Blood cult so crazies it is.)


    Aha! Our human says that you are crazy people! Then, hey crazy Blood Cultist!


    The ck Dragon spoke energetically with a bright smile on his face.


    The Emperor won''te even if you walk slowly!


    Smile.


    The ck Dragon smiled and the Blood Cultist flinched because the smile was almost identical to the Purifier''s.


    Cale didnt care and spoke in a lighthearted and calm voice.


    If the Emperor happens to show up, we will just destroy the whole thing, destroy the Imperial Pce and run away.


    The Blood Cultist did not say anything.


    However, his heart was beating wildly.


    Thats exactly what I want!


    That was truly what the Blood Cultist wanted.


    It is none of my business what happens to the ck Bloods or this Imperial Pce!


    He was only worried about his one true god, the Blood Demon.


    However, he stopped walking and turned around after hearing what Cale said next.


    After causing all of that chaos, I will definitely keep you alive and take you with me. To the Central ins. Then I will meet the Blood Demon and say the following.


    The green eyes that were visible through the mask were smiling.


    Those smiling green eyes looked at the Blood Cultist.


    I will tell him that I was able to create such a mess thanks to everything you told me. I will tell him that is the reason I was able toe see him and that I will turn the Blood Cult into the same kind of mess.


    !


    And that it was all thanks to you.


    Oh right, I also have to tell him something else. I need to tell him that you decided to be a priest of the Church of the Fire of Purification. I''ll say that you said that the Blood Cult was trash.


    !


    Ah, that is going to be so much fun. Dont you think so?


    The silent Blood Cultist started speaking.


    You good faction-like son of a bitch.


    Oh. Thanks for thepliment.


    Cale smiled and then added on.


    But if you help us get through this tomb, I will at least go to the Central ins and say that you did not betray the cult until the end. I will also tell them how sincere you were about the Blood Cult.


    His voice had a jovial tone to it but his eyes were serious. The Blood Cultist could sense the sincerity despite this being his enemy.


    The Blood Cultist turned around and opened his mouth to speak.


    Follow me.


    His voice was solemn and sorrowful.


    Human, I cant understand that crazy Blood Cultist!


    Raon shared his thoughts into Cale''s mind.


    Is it that important to be told that he was sincere about the Blood Cult? I cannot understand it! Actually, I dont want to understand it either!


    Cale slightly nodded his head.


    What good would it do to understand the thoughts of those Blood Cult bastards?


    He had this feeling every so often that Raon tended to not waste time with useless things. It was instinctual for him.


    Anyway.


    Cales eyes sparkled while looking at the Blood Cultist who was now walking quickly.


    This bastard seems like he would be quite useful in many ways.


    This bastard basically had blind loyalty and faith toward the Blood Cult.


    That made it easy to handle him.


    I need to definitely take him to the Central ins.


    But I''ll take him to the Roan Kingdom first.


    The Blood Cultist would probably faint if he found out what Cale was thinking, but Cale had made up his mind to take this Blood Cultist with him.


    I''ll need to ask him to guide me through the Blood Cult as well.


    It would be a threat disguised as a request, but either way, Cale didn''t want to let go of this Blood Cultist who was surprisingly easy to talk to.


    That was why he asked while looking at the Blood Cultist who was walking in front of them and approaching a wall.


    Hey, what is your name?


    .


    Does the Blood Cult not even give you a name?


    Click. Click.


    The Blood Cultist reached out and touched the wall and the t wall pushed in before some kind of mechanism appeared. The Blood Cultist touched that mechanism in a couple spots.


    Paat!


    It made light enter therge but dark hallway.


    There are a total of five trap areas following this path. The first area has been disarmed.


    The Blood Cultist stoicallymented and Cale raised his hands.


    p, p, p.


    He pped.


    Wow, you''re doing great! So good!


    .


    But what is your name?


    Cale looked at the silently walking Blood Cultist and recalled the wuxia novels he had read as Kim Rok Soo. He suddenly thought of something.


    Hmm. Usually the Demon Cult and Blood Cult use this kind of method.


    Some of the wuxia novels had settings where people in the Demon Cult or Blood Cult who did stealthy things did not have names.


    It was quite frequent and there was a system that was used instead of names.


    "What number are you?


    Flinch.


    The Blood Cultist flinched and Cale sighed.


    You should be quite skilled in the organization so should be in the top 10. Are you about number 5?


    .


    Number 7?


    Raon, who was inspecting the hallway ceiling and the disarmed traps next to the Blood Cultist, opened his mouth.


    Human! The Blood Cultist''s pupils just shook!


    Oh. I guess you are Number 7.


    The Blood Cultist frowned.


    Cale didn''t care and continued to speak.


    Lets hurry.


    Swoooooooosh.


    Whirlwinds were already swirling around Cale''s ankles. A gust of wind followed Cale''s hand and wrapped around the Blood Cultists ankles as well.


    Puuuuush.


    Choi Han used his scabbard to push hard against the Blood Cultists back.


    Shit! These motherfucking bastards!


    The Blood Cultist clenched his teeth but held himself back and increased his speed. Thanks to these whirlwinds the Purifier has created, his body moved quickly forward despite not using any martial arts.


    He could still hear the Purifier grumbling behind him.


    Man, the Blood Cult in your world is so rotten. You should at least have a name. Thats right, human! A name is important! My name is an extremely great and mighty name!


    The ck Dragon added on as well.


    The Blood Cultist, Number 7, felt as if he was going to go crazy.


    This must be what it meant for someones inside to flip over.


    This motherfucking Purifier!


    The words he did not dare to say boiled inside of him.


    A bastard like this uses the power of a god?


    Number 7 had thought that it was a bit holy when he saw the Purifier use his power for the first time. It was a sight that gave him no other choice but to think that.


    However, he couldnt help but clench his teeth the more he experienced it.


    Even in the Central ins there is nobody who would act so shamelessly in front of the Blood Cult!


    People would either be scared, hostile, or bow down to the Blood Cult.


    He had seen these three reactions before.


    Tsk tsk. The Blood Cult has no growth at all. Number 7, really? Someone like you with so much loyalty That Blood Demon bastard should at least give you a name. Giving a name is not that hard.


    He had never seen someone like this before.


    However, Number 7 could not attack the Purifier and his motherfucking mouth despite the anger in his heart.


    Fuck! Theyre all so damn strong!


    The sword master, the ck Dragon, and the Purifier


    All three of them were very strong.


    And these three were not the only ones.


    Number 7 thought that he was probably the person who knew the most about this group''s strength in this world.


    That was why he could make a decision.


    Lets just quickly take care of them all.


    This was the ck Bloods world anyway.


    He would just disarm all of the traps and then


    I''ll faint after that.


    Theyll probably knock me unconscious once I am no longer useful.


    Right


    They should knock me unconscious, right?


    Number 7 had a mysterious ominous feeling. His steps quickened even more.


    Oh. Good. Great speed.


    Number 7 ignored the Purifiers annoying voice and hurried. He moved without any hesitation.


    He walked away from the wall and to a spot on the ground and struck down on the center.


    Boom!


    There was a short vibration and a mysterious force field appeared.


    Number 7 moved his hand on top of it.


    The second area has been disarmed.


    The third area was after that.


    The device to disarm is in the air.


    Number 7 used a whirlwind that Cale put on him to easily shoot up in the air and modified some things in the ceiling.


    It was a location that someone who was not aware would ever be able to find.


    Click. Click.


    It is disarmed.


    p, p, p.


    Good job, Number 7.


    Hey Number 7! Great job!


    Now the Purifier and the ck Dragon were pping together.


    Number 7 just ignored them and pushed forward.


    The fourth area is disarmed as well.


    p, p, p.


    Now Choi Han was pping as well.


    Number 7 scowled but Cale wasnt even looking at him.


    He was thinking to himself while looking at the long hallway.


    There have been a total of ten doors until now.


    These doors were along the walls of the hallway, had no doorknobs, and were the same color as the wall.


    First Imperial Prince Sanders had said the following.


    There were a total of 11 areas in there.


    Each area had all sorts of things. The first room had treasures made of gold. The second room had jewels, the third room had weapons made of magic stones.


    The First Imperial Prince had exined the things in ten of the areas.


    And in the final eleventh room


    The First Imperial Prince stopped for a moment there before continuing to speak.


    Those things are in there.


    Cale recalled what Eruhaben, who was off doing something on his own right now, had said after meeting with the First Imperial Prince.


    The First Imperial Prince asked what this test was so I let him know it was Hide and Seek, and mm Heughed.


    The First Imperial Prince had found this ce while ying Hide and Seek with his younger brother, Fourth Imperial Prince Noi, in the Emperors Pce.


    Cale had been able to deduce the Emperor''s thoughts about it. He also understood why the First Imperial Prince hadughed.


    The Emperor thinks that the First Imperial Prince is alive.


    At the same time


    He is signaling to the First Imperial Prince to show himself ande to the public execution ground.


    That was what Cale thought the Emperor was thinking.


    Cale stopped thinking and looked at Number 7 after seeing him do something.


    This is as far as I go.


    Number 7 saw the Purifier move his chin up and down as if asking him to exin himself.


    This arrogant little bastard!


    He was extremely angry but let it all out with one deep breath and started to speak. After taking some time to think about it, he realized that this Purifier was only decently crazypared to the truly crazy high-level individuals, those extremely crazy bastards in the Blood Cult.


    Number 7 spoke in a calm voice.


    There are no other devices until the end of area 5. However, do you see this invisible wall here?


    They were able to see the wall blocking the path because it was notpletely transparent.


    The area on the other side of the wall looked the same as this side in Cale''s eyes. However, Number 7 exined the difference.


    Once you get past here, it is full of death ki, what you call dead mana.


    I guess they call dead mana death ki in the Central ins?


    Death ki. The name meant that it was the aura of death.


    Yes. We call it death ki. Anyway, that is why there is nothing I can do for you here. It is extremely terrible death ki so even I cannot enter without protective equipm-


    Simple.


    Crack.


    Cale led the way and walked through the invisible wall.


    It''s dark.


    Unlike the natural darkness they had experienced until now, everything turned pitch ck as soon as he walked into Area 5.


    It was dead mana.


    What he saw from outside the wall might have been an illusion as Area 5 had the most dead mana of any ce Cale had visited since he came to this world.


    Cale.


    The moment he heard the cheapskate''s voice


    Crackle-


    Rose gold light crackled around Cale and burned all of the dead mana in a set range.


    Grey ashes fluttered around him.


    Raon.


    Cale pointed to the purified area and called Raon who vigorously nodded his head.


    I got it, human!


    Ooooooooong-


    There was a short fluctuation of mana and a ck shield appeared following the purified area.


    Push.


    Choi Han poked Number 7s back and Number 7 sighed before walking into the ck shield. Choi Han followed behind him as well.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    No problems now, right?


    Cale asked Number 7 in a calm voice and Number 7 started to lead the way again.


    He could hear Cale mumbling behind him.


    Area 5 is the easiest one to pass.


    This motherfucking Purifier son of a bitch!


    Number 7 learned that you could ignore crazy bastards but it was impossible to ignore those bastards who annoyed you.


    Stomp stomp. Number 7''s steps quickened. He wanted to get away from these annoying bastards.


    Oh. I guess you want to walk out of the shield?


    Number 7 slowed down after hearing Cales voice.


    The area around them became purified following Cales consistent speed of walking. However, Cales eyes had coldly sunk down.


    The purified area is filling with dead mana again.


    Cale was currently only using a small amount of the Fire of Destruction.


    It was probably about 0.1 percent strength.


    It would be bad if he used a lot of power and this ce crumbled or they caught the attention of people on the outside.


    That might be the reason that the ces he walked past filled with dead mana again.


    Dead mana is being supplied from somewhere.


    The ck fog that was full of dead mana


    Cale looked toward the walls and ceiling of the hallway.


    As expected.


    He could faintly make out a hole. Dead mana was flowing out of that hole to fill the area with a set amount of dead mana.


    This dead mana is simr to the one that the ck tree was releasing.


    Before the ce turned into the white sand desert The ck tree tried to change dead mana andpact it to attack Cale as its final attack.


    That aura and this aura were simr.


    It meant that it was extremely deadly.


    We have arrived.


    Cale looked forward after hearing Number 7s voice.


    A door with a different doorknob than before appeared.


    The door wasrge enough to fit about three adults side by side.


    Open it.


    .


    Number 7 hesitated for a moment after hearing Cales order. Cale chuckled after seeing him hesitate aftering all the way here and stepped forward.


    Are there any traps that will activate when you open the door?


    I dont know.


    Cale stared at Number 7 who sighed and shook his head.


    I really don''t know. I''ve never been the one to open the door.


    Number 7 could see the Purifier''s eyes curl up. His calm voice reached his ears.


    Okay. It is already plenty that we made it here so easily and quickly.


    After mumbling, the Purifier grabbed the doorknob.


    You dont know whether a trap will activate if you open the door. Well then it is simple.


    Number 7 could see rose gold light roaming around the Purifier''s hand that was holding the doorknob.


    Perhaps?


    Cale lightheartedlymented just as Number 7''s eyes opened wide.


    "Soundproof barrier magic.


    I got it, human!


    A magic stone in Raon''s hand crumbled and Cale clenched the hand that was holding the doorknob.


    Baaaaang!


    There was a short explosion and the doorknob was swallowed by a rose gold current and instantly melted away.


    .


    Number 7 heard the Purifier''s gentle voice just as he flinched at this guy''s radical action.


    If you dont know, you will find out if you destroy it.


    They will just destroy it and go in if they could not tell whether there were any traps nted.


    It is annoying and troublesome but we can just destroy them if there are any traps.


    Number 7 clenched his eyes shut.


    He wanted to faint.


    However, he soon had the back of his cor grabbed by Choi Han. He heard the swordsman, who had been silent until now, say something in a low voice and got chills.


    Those crazy bastards.


    Choi Han''s pupils were shaking.


    Cale quietly looked forward.


    In thisrge round area that stretched for dozens of meters


    There were countless coffins standing up vertically.


    Those coffins had transparent ss lids and the insides werepletely visible.


    Cale mumbled in a low voice.


    They didnt only turn the candidates into jiangshis.


    There were countless numbers of corpses in the unimaginablyrge number of coffins. No, there were so many existences that had their bodies stolen even after death here that it was impossible to count.


    An underground tomb.


    This was arge tomb just as the First Imperial Prince had described.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Holy moly


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 51: Hide and seek (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 51: Hide and seek (6)


    The ss coffins were all different sizes. However, the ss coffins becamerger as they got farther away from Cale.


    Its dark.


    Cales gaze headed toward Number 7.


    Number 7 flinched before looking around.


    Ahem. I''m not too familiar with the lighting system in here.


    Cold sweat was visible on his forehead.


    The swordsmans eyes slowly moved from the bottom to the top Observing Number 7. It was as if he was looking for a spot to attack.


    I am not scared of death.


    Number 7 was not scared of death. That was why he was not scared despite his organs feeling cold from Choi Han, the swordsmans gaze.


    This motherfucking Purifier son of a bitch!


    However, the Purifier''s gaze looking at him from beyond the swordsmans shoulder was odd. His eyes looked as if he was smiling.


    However, the anger within them could clearly be felt.


    Bastards that have eyes like this go crazy if they get angry!


    The Purifier looked away from Number 7 as he started to speak.


    "Raon, lets turn on some lights.


    Alright, human.


    Raon responded in a weak voice before turning to look at arge ss coffin in the darkness.


    Cale knew why Raon was like this but left the group for a moment and stepped forward.


    Step, step.


    His footsteps echoed in the area.


    This area waspletely empty except for the countless ss coffins.


    Number 7, follow me.


    Number 7 sighed once Cale called for him. He then made eye contact with Cale.


    !


    Number 7 felt as if his whole body stiffened when he looked into those green eyes. The air surrounding him all disappeared, making him unable to breathe.


    Gasp!


    However, it was just an illusion.


    The air around him was still there. He had only been unable to breathe because of the pressure from the eyes looking at him.


    S, such an aura!


    Number 7''s eyes started shaking without knowing where to look.


    That Purifier who had seen extremely weak and annoying for some reason Suddenly gave off an intense pressure to Number 7 when he looked into those eyes.


    It, it felt like the esteemed Blood Demon-


    He had met the Blood Demon, who came out to praise him, beforeing to this dimension. The Purifier''s gaze was reminding him of that esteemed sir.


    No, thats not possible.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Blood Demon, our esteemed leader, is the only person who will be a god.


    I cantpare such a revered presence with this damn Purifier.


    Number 7 walked toward the Purifier despite having those thoughts. Number 7 had gotten rid of any thoughts about escaping after hearing Cale telling him toe over.


    Cale watched Number 7 approach him before starting to walk again and asked.


    Are they jiangshis?


    Yes.


    Cale''s eyes looked around.


    The ss coffins They were full of all sorts of creatures.


    Elves, Dwarves, Beast people-


    There were even monsters.


    All of them had their eyes closed with their bodies intact. They did not look like corpses at all other than the fact that they were extremely pale.


    There is a pattern on their foreheads.


    However, all of the jiangshis had a purple flower drawn on the center of their foreheads.


    Is it a lotus?


    Yeah.


    Cale listened to the quietly answering Number 7''s voice and asked.


    He was walking toward the back to the ss coffins that were gettingrger as he did that.


    Based on the amount, it looks like it took a long time to prepare.


    .


    I guess the House of Huayans is tight with the Blood Cult?


    .


    Number 7 bit down on his lips.


    Cale was telling him to tell him the full story of this incident right now. Number 7, who found it difficult to tell him, showed some hesitation.


    It was at that moment.


    Speak.


    He felt that pressure surrounding his whole body again.


    It was not the Dominance that made him unable to breathe earlier, but it was enough to make him recall the fear from that time.


    Our cult made a pact with the House of Huayans about 400 years ago.


    Continue.


    Paat.


    Cale saw bundles of light starting to float up one after another from the entrance of the area.


    Raon was breaking magic stones and creating them with magic.


    The area slowly started to light up.


    The Huayans wanted to gather the strongest of each race and turn them into jiangshis.


    Why jiangshis of all things?


    It is because they retain more of their abilities from when they were alivepared to the undeads.


    I see. Why did the Blood Cult agree to that pact?


    I do not know the details.


    Cales gaze headed toward Number 7.


    Number 7 flinched and continued to speak.


    It has only been five years since I was assigned to this task. I am not at the level to know the inside story behind it.


    You dont know the details? Then what is the public reason they gave for the pact?


    Jiangshi experimentation.


    Cales green eyes stared at Number 7.


    Number 7 couldn''t even sigh properly as he continued to speak.


    There is a jiangshi form that the cult desires. We shook hands with the House of Huayans in order to experiment until we can find it.


    And what kind of jiangshi is that?


    Just kill me.


    Number 7 tightly closed his mouth.


    His eyes showed a determined gaze that this was something he could not say.


    Kill you?


    Cale chuckled and looked at the ceiling.


    The light was a bit blinding.


    Just tell me the things you can tell me. Do you know the goal of the House of Huayans?


    One of my missions is to figure that out.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    I guess the Hunter households are not very close with one another? It sounds more like you guys are wary of each other and hide your inner thoughts because you are inpetition with one another? Do you know the reason for that?


    Number 7 shook his head.


    He tried to calm his body that was stiff with anxiety as he did that.


    You crazy bastard. Dont tell you if I don''t want to?


    The fact that this guy said that he had no intentions of killing him made it even scarier.


    He was acting like he would not give him the rest that death would entail.


    Number 7 realized that the Purifier''s gaze had changed. The Purifier had stopped looking at Number 7 like a fellow living creature as soon as he saw the countless number of jiangshis in this ce.


    Fuck.


    His fingertips were shaking in fear.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    There has always beenpetition between the households. It will take a long to share the reason but each has a household they are friendly toward or hostile toward.


    Really? Then I can hear that long reason in a little bit.


    Paat!


    Thest bundle of light cut through the air from the entrance and arrived at the end of the area.


    Raon and Choi Han approached the two of them.


    Raon looked at the end of the area with a sunken voice.


    There were some ss coffins that looked as if they would touch the high ceiling. Raons pupils were shaking while looking at these threerge coffins. They were shaking in anger.


    Human, there are Dragons too.


    Three corpses of Dragons that were said to have gone extinct were in these ss coffins as jiangshis.


    They are not clean.


    However, unlike the other corpses that were in good condition, the Dragon corpses all had traces of someone trying to fix the damages. They did not look hideous but the group could tell that the Dragons had gone through a gruesome fight with their lives on the line.


    They could not go back to nature.


    The end for Dragons who did not die naturally Was to be left behind without returning to mana.


    This was the worst type of death that Dragons would find to be terrible.


    Eruhaben would have been extremely angry if he saw this. Eruhaben was someone who definitely would do that.


    It is not just the Dragons.


    Probably all of the corpses here would find their current appearances to be terrible deaths.


    Cale-nim.


    In front of the three Dragon jiangshis were around one hundred corpses of people who looked like necromancers.


    Choi Han spoke as if he was so angry that he was in disbelief.


    Aren''t those the former Emperors?


    Having made the decision to partake in the Imperial candidate test Having made the decision to be with Mary in the test as her helpers Cales group had gathered basic information about the Imperial family.


    Youre right. The Emperors are there too.


    The Emperors who had ruled over the Empire for the past 300 years or so were there as jiangshis as well.


    Of course, there were differences from the other necromancers.


    Human, they are ck.


    The Emperors corpses werepletely ck.


    Cale realized how the current Emperor would change once he died.


    Choi Hans hand was shaking as he clenched his scabbard.


    How can they do something like this-?!


    Choi Han had seen quite a lot of what the White Star had done as they went against him.


    Whether it was the dead mana storage facility in the basement of the Mogoru Empire''s Alchemists Bell Tower or the sacrifices incident in the Endable Kingdom They had experienced many terrible things but never something like this.


    They are crazy bastards.


    Choi Han knew that the Hunters were worse than the White Star but had not truly felt it until now. But he felt as if he knew now.


    And those bastards are messing with Roan.


    The Hunters were causing a ruckus in the world he lived in, the ce his family lives.


    His shaking pupils soon calmed down and sank low.


    Choi Hans hand that was holding the scabbard stopped shaking. Choi Han then saw Cale firmly petting Raons head.


    Cale looked at Number 7.


    Number 7.


    .


    Number 7 could not respond.


    He was warily looking at Cale. Cale sneered internally while looking at him.


    This bastard is trash too.


    Number 7 was not feeling embarrassed that someone else had seen this sight.


    Cale had not hoped for guilt or regret from this bastard. However, this bastard wasnt even embarrassed by his actions at all.


    He was only worried about something happening to him or to the Blood Cult.


    Haha-


    Number 7 got chills looking at Caleughing out loud after calling for him. However, Cale soon asked in a calm voice.


    Number 7, how do you get these jiangshis to move? Are you able to control them?


    Number 7 clenched his eyes shut after hearing the question he presumed he would get ever since he knew Cale found out about this ce.


    I''m screwed.


    However, he wasnt feeling too bad about it.


    The ck Bloods will face quite the loss from this.


    The thing that the House of Huayans put their heart and soul into preparing for thest 300 years was about to be destroyed by this Purifier in front of him.


    Thats not bad.


    That was not that bad at all.


    I just have to make sure that it does not harm the Blood Cult at all.


    Of course, the Blood Cult would not be defeated by the Purifier.


    Number 7 was certain about it.


    It was because he had seen the Purifiers strength.


    The Central ins. The Blood Cult that has taken root in the shadows of that ce was able to take on the Purifier and his few allies no matter how talented the Purifier might be.


    I''ll need to look for an opportunity to send them somewhere else and not to the Central ins.


    Number 7 was thinking that doing that was thest thing he could do for the glorious Blood Demon. That was why he had no choice but to pretend as if he was cooperating with the Purifier as much as possible for now.


    Haaa.


    He sighed as if he didn''t want to say it.


    He then peeked at the Purifier.


    Mm.


    The Purifiers eyes underneath the masks had curled up like crescent moons. It made him feel uneasy for some reason but Number 7 ignored it and started to speak.


    These jiangshis only listen to the orders of the host.


    Is the Emperor the host?


    Yes. Of course it is possible to change the host but the process takes a long time.


    Number 7 pointed around the area and continued to speak.


    For this amount it would take at least a month without any rest to change the host.


    Number 7 added on.


    And you would need to stay here for a month as well if we were to change the host to you. It is not just a general host change and is for battle so it requires a more thorough connection-


    No. Thats not what I am asking.


    Cale shook his head.


    I dont n on using them for battle.


    Mm.


    Number 7 figured out the Purifiers inner thoughts and thought to himself.


    Hes uselessly pretending to be such a good person.


    This jiangshi brigade was an amazing battle element.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    Do you want to make them useless?


    Choi Han scowled at that moment. Useless. He didnt like that word.


    However, he was silent. It was because Cale was silent.


    .


    Number 7 stopped talking for a moment as well. However, the silence was short.


    All of these jiangshis have death ki or dead mana in them. The way to send them back is simple.


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Number 7 who calmly spoke.


    Burn them. Burn them with your power.


    Burn them all with the Fire of Purification.


    That is the cleanest way.


    Raons eyes opened wide. Raons two front paws were fidgeting as he looked at the corpses of the Dragons and the others and at Cale.


    These bodies are just empty shells without souls anyway so just purify them. I''m sure the souls of these corpses probably want that as well. Destroying this area itself is a good idea too.


    Shh.


    Cale took off his mask. Number 7''s shoulders started shaking after seeing the face that appeared.


    The corners of Cale lips were curled up.


    What about turning them back into corpses without burning them?


    It is possible. But that will take at least half a year. You have to slowly remove the death ki in the bodies.


    And what happens if you take the death ki out?


    "They will be the same as regr corpses. I''m sure they will rot naturally.


    Cale tilted his head to one side and asked.


    Number 7. Why are you not telling me the easiest way?


    What?


    Not using them in battle. There is one simple answer.


    The moment Number 7 tilted his head to the side confused about what Cale was saying


    The Emperor.


    !


    Just make it so that the host cannot use his powers.


    Cale looked at Number 7 as if something was weird. The moment cold sweats formed on Number 7''s forehead


    Why haven''t you told me about that method?


    Cale approached Number 7 and asked.


    There are more jiangshis, arent there?


    Only three of the extinct Dragons corpses had turned into jiangshis.


    However, a lot more Dragon had died.


    Would this be the end?


    Would these jiangshis really be all there were?


    There were too few jiangshis for them to have been gathering them for 300 years.


    There was not enough to make this world perish and to offer as karma.


    The moment Number 7''s pupils shook


    I guess I cant reason with this son of a bitch.


    Cale motioned to Choi Han once he said that.


    Ugh!


    Number 7 was immediately knocked unconscious by Choi Han.


    Choi Han.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    We will abduct the Emperor in four days.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Four dayster in the public execution ground They now had one more thing they had to do there.


    Trantor''s Comments


    The grand heist is scheduled.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 52: Hide and seek (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 52: Hide and seek (7)


    Human, is it okay to leave these all here?


    Raon didn''t even look at the unconscious Number 7 and just pointed toward the jiangshis.


    Choi Han nonchntly chucked Number 7 to the ground and started to speak.


    Cale-nim, we didn''t expect there to be this many.


    The original n was for Raon to use the highest-grade magic stones to create a teleportation magic circle and move the jiangshis. Furthermore, their n was to leave traces of having infiltrated this underground tomb even if they couldn''t destroy it.


    Choi Han, but we can''t leave these here!


    That is true.


    Raon and Choi Han continued their discussion while looking at each other. Cales voice interjected into their conversation.


    We will leave them here for now.


    Raons eyes opened wide. Choi Han looked toward Cale in shock as well.


    H, human! There is no way that you would do that!


    Cale-nim-


    Unlike the shocked duo, Cale was calm. He kicked the unconscious Number 7 with his foot as he spoke.


    Based on Number 7''s reaction before he fainted, it is highly likely that there are jiangshis in other locations as well.


    I agree with that part, human!


    Cale turned toward the jiangshis.


    "We need to figure out the other location as well. Dont you think so?


    The corners of Cales lips twisted up. He soon put on the mask.


    Lets hurry it up a bit. We have a lot of things to do.


    Human, what do we need to do?


    Raon''s eyes sparkled after figuring out that Cale had some sort of n.


    Its not that difficult.


    Cale motioned to Choi Han who ced Number 7 over his shoulder like a potato sack.


    Cale turned around from the jiangshis and headed toward the door.


    "Erase all traces of us havinge to this underground tomb.


    Number 7 had said the following while disarming the traps on their way to Area 5.


    They be disarmed if you move them opposite the way to activate them.


    Choi Han cautiously looked at Cale and asked.


    Cale-nim, reactivating the traps that have been disarmed?


    I remember them.


    Cale had recorded the entirety of Number 7 disarming the traps.


    Choi Han looked at the door that was destroyed.


    "Then what about this door?


    "Just leave it as is.


    Choi Han thought about it for a moment before smiling innocently.


    I guess the enemies will find it scary. An existence who knows all of the traps and can disappear without a trace had infiltrated the underground tomb only to purposely destroy the door and not touch anything else.


    Cale nodded his head as if he agreed and then lightheartedlymented.


    Lets get moving.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Raon erased all of the magic light orbs floating around the area.


    Raon looked at the area that was covered in darkness again before hearing Cales voice and turning his head without any hesitation.


    "We will see it again soon.


    That one sentence was enough for Raon to follow Cale.


    * * *


    Olivia.


    Yes, Royal Father.


    Olivia smiled as gently as possible. She kept peeking at the door as she did that.


    Why is the signal noting?


    The Purifier said that he, in his priest outfit, woulde to find Olivia once everything was over.


    The Purifier was going to say that he was worried about her health to pull her out of here as naturally as possible.


    Was it supposed to take this long?


    However, the Purifier did not show up despite the expected amount of time passing.


    Did something happen?


    Did he perhaps get caught?


    No. Then it would not be this quiet.


    If the Purifiers group got caught while doing what they nned on doing, the Emperors Pce would be in an uproar right now.


    An outsider would have infiltrated the Emperors Pce. But it was silent right now.


    It is suffocatingly silent.


    The Emperors Pce was eerily calm.


    What should I say now?


    Olivia had chatted about a lot of things with the Emperor already. It started with asking if the corpses of the First Imperial Prince and Fourth Imperial Prince were found before asking if the Emperors body and heart were okay. The Emperor then asked concerned about her injuries and she said that she was okay while making it clearly visible that she was still in pain.


    She had brought up anything and everything she could think of to extend this conversation.


    This is the limit.


    However, that had arrived at its limit now.


    Most importantly, I have never chatted with Royal Father this long before.


    The Emperor had cherished the First Imperial Prince and Fourth Imperial Prince to the point it seemed like favoritism. As for his other children, he paid just enough attention to them so that it did not look like he was neglecting them.


    Olivia.


    The Emperor called out to Olivia again.


    Shit.


    She swore internally while making eye contact with the Emperor. The Emperors face was covered in ck lines that resembled spider webs just like her face.


    A gentle smile appeared on the Emperors face. He resembled a father talking to his child.


    I think we can end our conversation now. Isn''t that right?


    Royal Father.


    Olivia called out to the Emperor almost in a murmur. The Emperor looked at her and asked.


    Instead, how about you tell me the real reason you came here today?


    I knew it.


    Olivia''s heart sank while looking at how the smile had disappeared from the Emperor''s face.


    As I expected, there was no way the Emperor would look at my visit as an innocent one.


    What should I do?


    Olivia had that thought but had another thought at the same time.


    What else? Just hit it head on.


    She had basicallye back from the dead.


    It had not been very long.


    After that, all sorts of unbelievable ugly truths had smashed through Olivias mind.


    These past few days


    She had never had anything happen in her whole life that shook her as the events of the past few days.


    The existence of a father who was trying to figure out his childs intentions when Olivia experienced something like that in the past few days


    There is no need to be afraid.


    She had nothing to be scared about.


    It was nothingpared to the destruction of this world.


    Your Majesty.


    Olivia no longer called the Emperor Royal Father.


    Yes, Olivia.


    She asked the Emperor who was still warmly calling her name.


    Do you suspect me?


    The Emperors eyebrows slightly rose up. Olivia could see her smiling reflection in the Emperors eyes.


    Yes, I am able to not show my full self even in front of the Emperor.


    The issue of the Purifier''s group was pushed back a bit in ranking in Olivias mind.


    She focused on the Emperor.


    Olivia, what do you mean by that? Why would I suspect you?


    "The incident in Precinct 9. Were you not suspecting me as the viin responsible for that?


    Tap.


    The Emperor lowered the teacup in his hand.


    Olivia could see the clothes that were tightly wrapped around the Emperor''s arm only revealing his hand.


    Olivia, why would I suspect my own child? I know how seriously you were injured during the incident.


    Pfft.


    Olivia chuckled.


    The Emperors eyes opened slightly wider. He looked as if he didn''t expect Olivia tough like that.


    She shook her head.


    Your Majesty, you have never considered me to be your child. I know that very well as your child.


    Olivia.


    I will be the Empress.


    Olivia looked directly at the Emperor who had an odd smile on his face.


    I will ovee every obstacle in my way and follow after your footsteps, your Majesty.


    She had wanted to be the Empress from the beginning.


    She would not have participated in the Imperial heir candidate test if she did not have that thought.


    Of course, there have been some changes to her feelings.


    "I am willing to do anything and everything to get there.


    I really can do anything and everything.


    Even if I have to point a sword at the neck of a blood rtive, my own father.


    I came to deliver these words.


    Even if it required her to flip over this entire Empire


    I am really truly willing to do anything and everything for it.


    I can do anything and I will make it happen.


    If I can destroy this motherfucking destruction and start new


    Hoooo.


    The Emperor smiled.


    As expected.


    Olivia realized it at that moment.


    As expected, you can only understand it like that.


    She could clearly understand how the Emperor took her statement about being able to do anything and everything based on his reaction.


    Hmm. I understand why you were curious to know if we found the corpses of the First Imperial Prince and Fourth Imperial Prince. You are willing to do anything and everything Do you want to be the Empress that badly?


    Yes, your Majesty.


    I did not know that you had such a strong determination.


    The smile on the Emperors face became gentle again.


    Good.


    Olivia thought that this was good.


    The Emperor had misunderstood Oliviasments about being willing to do anything and everything.


    He probably understood it as my willingness to do anything he or the Huayans patriarch asks me to do as long as I can be the Empress.


    He probably saw a person bowing down after throwing all pride out the window because she was crazy for power.


    Olivia, can I interpret your desire as I please?


    Yes, your Majesty.


    "Good. I will attentively watch what you do.


    "Thank you very much, your Majesty.


    Yes, pay close attention.


    You and the Huayans patriarch will see something different from what you expect.


    I cant help but be disappointed that we did not have such a conversation earlier.


    I agree, your Majesty.


    Olivia felt that the Emperor epted the reason for her visit to the Emperors Pce after this conversation.


    Yes, this guy is not someone who would believe that I came here to console him as his daughter.


    Olivia thought that it was a good idea to go forth like this instead of relying on that farce of checking in on him.


    However, she couldn''t help but be concerned.


    Why is it so quiet?


    There were no signs from the Purifier until now.


    Did something really happen?


    Olivia had managed to get the Emperor to understand her visit thanks to this conversation, but it was all useless if their original goal was notplete.


    Olivia, I will call you again soon.


    Yes, your Majesty.


    We can talk in more detail at that time.


    I understand. I will wait for your summons, your Majesty.


    What about the second test?


    Olivia calmly answered the question the Emperor nonchntly asked.


    I n on being in the top three of the second test, your Majesty.


    Hooooo. Good, I want to see what you have nned.


    Thank you very much, I will make sure to meet your exp-


    She could not finish her sentence.


    Baaaaaang!


    There was a loud noise and everything started shaking.


    Ugh!


    Olivias body shook from being shocked by the explosion and the sudden shaking. She was unable to maintain her bnce as her injuries had not fully recovered.


    Now''s the time.


    However, she decided that this was her chance. She moved to move next to the Emperor.


    Royal Father! Are you okay?


    Yes. I am okay.


    Even Olivia could tell that the Emperor was fine while sitting down. However, when else could she show herself looking after the Emperor like this?


    What is going on?


    Olivias heart started to beat wildly.


    The Purifier is clearly responsible for this.


    If something was to happen in the Emperors Pce, it was definitely the Purifier''s doing.


    Baaaaang!


    There was another explosion.


    m!


    The door opened and knights urgently moved in.


    Your Majesty!


    "What is going on?


    The Emperor calmly asked and the Knight Captain of the Imperial Pce urgently responded.


    There was an explosion, your Majesty!


    Where?


    Your bedroom is currently caught up in the explosion.


    !


    The Emperor jumped up.


    Lead the way.


    You must evacuate, your Majesty!


    Lead me to the bedroom! No, I will go myself!


    It was rare for the Emperor to raise his voice like this as he pushed the Knight Captain aside and headed out. Olivia urgently followed behind him.


    She was chatting with the Emperor in one of the studies of the Emperor''s Pce, a spotpletely on the other side of the bedroom.


    The Emperor always met with visitors here.


    Baaaaaang- baaaaang!


    There were more explosions.


    "Get them!


    "Catch the intruders!


    It was loud outside. Olivia opened a window in the hallway.


    The Imperial Pce knights and ck mages were running through the rear garden.


    They all looked up.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Olivia looked up as well.


    !


    A person wearing ck clothes was quickly moving through the Emperors Pce building roofs and getting away.


    The swordsman!


    Olivia knew that this was the swordsman of the Purifier''s group.


    Hey Second Imperial Princess.


    She then heard the Dragons voice in her mind.


    Olivia looked at the back of the Emperor who was running toward the bedroom.


    She had never seen her father being so rushed before.


    Let''s go back. Our work is done.


    The Dragons voice was bright.


    Ah, you dont need to worry about our Choi Han! He will run away a little longer before he gets to a blind spot and I teleport him out!


    There was an explosion at the Huayans Estate followed by an explosion in the center of the capital at the Emperors Pce.


    Another person in a ck outfit with a hideous red crest on the chest was seen in this explosion site as well.


    Once the capital was swept up in chaos once again


    That night


    Cale, a few people from the House of Huayans left the capital.


    Cale-nim, Eruhaben-nim said that a couple people left from the Imperial Pce as well and met up with the people from the Huayans.


    Sui Khan. Choi Han. Cale opened his mouth after hearing the two of their answers.


    Someones following them?


    Yes. The Holy Knights from the Church are following after them. They are keeping a distance to not be noticed. They shouldn''t get caught since priest Durst is with them.


    Sui Khan responded.


    Cale held a map of the capital and the nearby area as he spoke.


    The ce they are headed toward shouldn''t be far from the capital.


    The videomunication device started ringing at that moment. Raon connected the call and they heard Eruhabens voice.


    I saw the Huayans patriarch heading into the destroyed Emperors Pce.


    Eruhaben-nim, please observe while not getting caught.


    Okay.


    Cale looked at the map while speaking to the group.


    The enemies will feel wary about the fact that the Emperors bedroom, the ce connected to the location with the jiangshis, was the one to be attacked.


    They will inspect the underground tomb in shock but the only sign of entry they will see is the destroyed door.


    They will feel a sense of crisis, and although it might take some time, the enemies in the end will-


    "They will definitely move toward the location with the other jiangshis. We cannot miss that moment.


    No matter what happened, they should be able to gather a lot of information from the enemies that were moving after something happened.


    Cale was nning on using all of the information they gathered.


    Cale.


    Sui Khan asked.


    Will you strike at once after we gather the information?


    Yes, team leader-nim. We will strike like a storm at once. We will do it so that the enemies cant get their minds straight.


    Cale was slowly gathering information as the night of chaos passed by.


    A few days passed like that.


    Your Royal Highness, are you ready?


    Olivia looked at the Purifier and nodded her head.


    Yes sir. I am ready.


    The second test, Hide and Seek, will end in a few hours.


    The public execution will soon follow in the central za.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Almost there!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 53: Hide and seek (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 53: Hide and seek (8)


    The residents always gathered at the central za when it was time for a festival in the Empire''s capital.


    That was usually where they announced the start of the festival.


    So many people have gathered.


    I know, right?


    Today, the central za as well as the alleys connected to the za and themercial districts and all buildings within it were full of people.


    However, the mood was noisy but oddly somber.


    There was also a mysteriously heated atmosphere.


    Its much better up here on the roof!


    Some people had climbed up to the roofs of buildings to look down at the za.


    Wow. All of them are to be executed?


    There was a fountain at the center of the za. Starting from there, there was an area that resembled a piece of pie toward the Imperial Pce to the north. Extremely tall separators were ced to distinguish this area from the rest.


    I can''t really see the faces of the candidates because we are too far!


    The candidates of the Imperial heir test were all within that separated area.


    Hehe.


    Mercenary Zero He was smiling while looking around.


    "So many people came to watch people die~


    Today was the day to announce the results of the second test, the Hide and Seek.


    In other words, it was the day of the public execution.


    He was looking at the extremely packed crowd and could not stopughing as if he found this to be extremely hrious.


    I guess watching people die is quite entertaining. Pfft.


    Numerous spectators were whispering while watching the people the candidates had captured.


    Zero was quite entertained by this.


    However, the gazes of the other candidates as they looked at him were not very nice.


    Ha! He''s gone crazy!


    One of the candidates scowled while looking past Zero''s shoulders.


    All of them have bup sacks over their heads.


    They do.


    One of the candidate''s helpers continued to speak.


    As expected of someone of mercenary origins, he must have received help from mercenaries.


    There were a lot of people dressed as mercenaries standing behind Zero. Based on what they had heard, Zero had spent money to hire these mercenaries as he no longer had any helpers.


    Zero apparently said that he was willing to ept points being taken away for doing this and proceeded with the second test.


    The candidates who were now seeing the results could not hide the shocked looks on their faces.


    There are over ten luggage carts.


    Large luggage carts.


    They were all stationed around Zero.


    Inside them were people whose faces were covered by ck bup sacks kneeling with their hands and feet in shackles.


    It looks like there are at least twenty people in each one.


    They looked at Zero''s luggage carts with envy and jealousy visible in their faces.


    Zero had captured over a hundred people. He might end up being the victor of the second test.


    The candidate who was chatting with his helper let out a sigh.


    He brought them in bulk. It looks like he just grabbed anybody without really looking into their backgrounds.


    Seriously.


    This is not good.


    The candidate looked around.


    Do you think everybody did their research before capturing these people?


    Although the candidates did not bring back as many captives as Zero did, they had all captured at least ten people.


    This candidate knew that such a phenomenon was impossible.


    Young master-nim.


    He shook his head as his helper called out to him in a low voice.


    Haaa, I know. The authenticity of the captives is not important right now.


    He barely managed to capture one person.


    It was also not someone associated with a group on the list.


    They are also separating the groups on the list by tiers and giving points based on that, right? For there to be points on their lives


    Young master-nim.


    "Well, whatever. I''m already going to be eliminated. I''m done.


    He did not manage to find anybody from a group on the list but had caught a fugitive wanted for murder in the capital. That was the most he was capable of doing.


    Young master-nim, there are a lot of people from the Imperial Pce around right now.


    But it is weird. This kind of atmosphere It is not like the capital.


    I''m sure that there are a lot of people in the Empire who find this to be weird as well. Please look around. Not all of them have the same kind of expressions on their faces.


    His helper was right.


    There were so many criminals in the capital? No wonder the House of Huayans and the Imperial Pce were attacked! Those rotten bastards! Kill the mall!


    Tsk tsk tsk. There was so much trash in the capital. At least our esteemed future Emperor candidates managed to capture them.


    There were people reacting like this but alsoN?v(el)B\\jnn


    Honey! Please let me through! My husband, my husband is captured in there!


    Mother! My mother is innocent!


    This is crazy. They are going to publicly execute them? That many people? Are the academics not going to do anything about it?


    This is not right. People are going crazy.


    There were people whose hearts were full of fear, chaos, and confusion.


    That was why the za had a mix of all sorts emotions right now.


    Butler.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    The candidate looked around before addressing his helper.


    Has mother not said anything?


    The Matriarch-nim has said that this was done by the Imperial family and the House of Huayans so there was no room for her to interfere.


    This candidate Was from a Marquis household in the Empire. The third son of the current Matriarch bit down on his lips.


    His gaze headed back to Zero.


    "We cant have someone like him bing the Emperor.


    The captives in his luggage carts all have blood on their hands and feet. How intense must he have gone after them to capture them? Just thinking about it made the candidates heart frustrated.


    Are there any real criminals in there/


    Smile.


    Zero made eye contact with him and smiled. His gaze made the candidate swear internally before turning his head.


    "What about her Royal Highness and Heni Wishrop?


    I do not see them yet, sir.


    The two candidates had note yet.


    The other candidates seemed to have a lot to say about that, especially regarding the Second Imperial Princess.


    One of the candidates had a sneer on their faces as they started to speak.


    "Wow, she''s finally here.


    There was only about thirty minutes until the execution was to start.


    Some of the candidates sneered after seeing the Second Imperial Princess.


    "She must have given up.


    Second Imperial Princess Olivia was walking leisurely with a gentle smile on her face. She was gracefully waving at the citizens of the Empire who were greeting her or cheering for her.


    However, the only person behind her was the priest responsible for her treatment.


    No guards, captives, or anybody else were by her side.


    It looks like the Second Imperial Princess will receive the lowest ranking in this second test.


    But she does seem to be healthier. I guess the priest she takes around with her must be skilled.


    Some envious voices could be heard through the sneers.


    I heard that the Second Imperial Princess went to the Emperors Pce a few days ago. Is she trying to use her bloodline to her advantage because she doesnt have the strength to go through the tests/


    Some voices were past the point of envy and looking down on her.


    Of course, the candidate from the Marquis household and some others looked relieved that Imperial Princess Olivia did not capture anybody.


    Mm.


    Olivia was also counting the number of captives each candidate brought back as she observed each and every one of the candidates.


    It was as if she was evaluating them.


    Human, there are so many people!


    The priest standing behind Olivia Cale, who had his face covered from underneath his eyes with a white cloth, looked around after hearing Raon''s voice.


    There will be a lot of casualties if there is arge battle.


    Cale had no intention of having arge battle at the central za.


    Mm.


    Cale noticed Zero as he moved his head around to observe the za.


    Smile.


    Zero smiled at him.


    Human, I think that Zero is a bit crazy too.


    Cale nodded his head at Raons urate assessment and looked at the luggage carts positioned behind Zero.


    He brought a lot with him.


    As Cale confirmed the number of people he had only heard through a report before and looked around at the terrain


    His Majesty is now entering!


    The Chief of Staff stepped onto the tform and shouted. The za became rowdy for a moment as his message was delivered to the masses with a ck magic amplification device.


    Quiet!


    However, the za became quiet as soon as the Chief of Staff shouted.


    There were only ten minutes left until the public execution.


    A magic circle glowing white started to appear on top of the tform.


    "Waaaaaaah!


    Although they were told to be quiet, the people could not hide their shouts at this moment.


    ck magic was a pride and joy of the Empire.


    This magic circle that uses dead mana but gives off a holy white light appeared at the center of the tform.


    Paaaat.


    And once the white lightpletely settled


    Woooooooooooooooo!


    Cheers shot out from all around once again.


    The Emperor.


    Behind him was the Huayans patriarch, Reddock Huayans, along with the Captain of the Imperial Pce Knights Brigade.


    The core of the core personnel of the Empire were gathered now.


    Click. Click.


    The Imperial Pce Knights and ck mages appeared onto the tform and lined up.


    The citizens of the Empire held their cheering in check as the way they protected the Emperor and looked as if they would not drip even a single drop of blood if they were stabbed was overbearing.


    The eerily heated atmosphere was slowly getting hotter in that silence.


    Your Majesty.


    The Chief of Staff moved the amplification device to around the bottom of the Emperors face. The Emperor looked around.


    His gaze headed toward the candidates.


    Finally, it moved to the citizens of the Empire.


    "Today is the day to announce the results of the second test.


    The Emperor did not use any gestures or emphasize his voice. He simply spoke calmly.


    However, his dignity could still be felt in his voice.


    Recently, there have been people aiming for the Empire. However, they have been hiding around the Empire for a long time nning to pollute thisnd.


    Cale''s gaze headed toward the Emperor''s clothes.


    The Emperor was standing as firm as Mount Tai. His entire body underneath his neck waspletely covered by clothes now.


    His wrists that were dyed ck were not visible either.


    Today, the talented individuals who will lead the Empire forward after me have captured those people hiding among us.


    The Emperor''s clever way of speaking Cale didn''t pay any attention to the words that made it sound like the things that had recently happened in the Empire were done by the people on the list.


    Human, should we tell them?


    Cale slightly nodded his head. His gaze now moved to the Huayans patriarch.


    The patriarch was looking at Zero with a stoic look on his face.


    It was as if he was investigating something.


    The Emperor continued to speak through that until he got to his final line.


    The focus of today is not I but the Emperor candidates here, the future of our Empire. That is why I hope that you can sincerely apud them for their heroics.


    The Emperor then stopped talking. The Chief of Staff started to speak instead.


    His Majesty has finished his statement. We will immediatelymence reporting the results of test two and the judgment of the fugitives as soon as his Majesty sits down.


    Waaaaaaah!


    A couple cheers spread throughout the za like a wave.


    The Emperor received the Knight Captains escort and walked over to the northernmost spot on the tform, a spot that was one level higher than the rest, with a stoic look on his face.


    .


    It was at that moment.


    The Emperor stopped walking.


    ng!


    The Knight Captain pulled out his sword and turned his head.


    And the Huayans patriarch who also had a stoic look on his face Reddock Huayans also stopped walking and moved his gaze.


    He was frowning.


    "W, what the?!


    What, what is that?


    The citizens of the Empire had turned to look where the Emperor was looking. They all looked toward the same spot and questions soon fell out of their mouths.


    Swoooooooosh-


    A breeze blew by.


    The white cloth covering Cale''s face slightly fluttered.


    His smiling lips appeared for a moment before they were covered by the white cloth again.


    Human, Mary is here!


    Cale lifted his head up. Arge Dragon was flying toward the central za.


    However, it was not a real Dragon.


    Numerous white flying skeleton monsters had gathered together to make the form of arge Dragon.


    The Dragon moved its white body, almost as if it was pping its wings, as it flew toward the central za.


    ng! ng!


    Oooooong oooooong


    The Imperial Pce Knights and ck mages pulled out their swords and channeled their dead mana at this sudden situation.


    The Chief of Staffs gaze turned toward the Emperor.


    Above the Emperors head


    A shadow had appeared.


    Thisrge shadow covered the entire area of the public execution.


    The Chief of Staff started to speak.


    Candidate 19-nim. What is going on?


    It was at that moment.


    Dang- daaaaaang daaaaaaaang


    The bell on the spire located to the south of the central za started ringing.


    It was announcing that it was noon, which also meant that it was time for the second test to finish.


    People looked toward the head of the white Dragon made of numerous skeleton monsters.


    A person jumped off of it.


    However, a ck thread that started from the monster stretched out, making that person''s descent as smooth as if she was using magic.


    Tap.


    Heni Wishropnded at the bottom of the tform.


    No, Mary looked up at the Emperor on top of the tform and started to speak.


    I have returned with captives.


    The Chief of Staff had a rare look of shock on his face and he responded with a slightly angry expression on his face.


    "Candidate 19. How dare you act so disrespectfully toward his Majesty?


    Mary waved her hand at that moment.


    The skeleton monsters. They started to move.


    The white Dragon made of skeletons Its stomach split open.


    Then people appeared.


    It was not just one person but a total of eleven people.


    They were all being dangled by flying skeleton monsters.


    They looked like sacrifices imprisoned in a spider web.


    As nobody could say anything while watching this


    Mary looked not at the Chief of Staff who asked the question but at the Emperor and responded.


    I have returned with the Pope and all ten bishops of the Church of the Fire of Purification.


    The Huayans patriarchs eyes opened wide. His eyes were full of shock.


    Cale''s eyes curled up like crescent moons as he watched.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Mary brought the whole shebang!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 54: Hide and seek (9)

    Book 2: Chapter 54: Hide and seek (9)


    There was amotion in the area.


    Did she say The Fire of Purification?


    The group that was on the top of the list for this second test was the Fire of Purification.


    Even the Agents of Destruction who caused all sorts of issues and gave the Empire quite the headache were listed under the Fire of Purification.


    That crazy cult organization!


    It was known as the worst of the cults and an organization full of crazed believers.


    What kind of ce is that?


    You dont know the Fire of Purification?


    However, the reason for why they were crazed believers was not well-known.


    Yeah, I dont. What is up with them?


    Ah, you are from outside the Empire. The believers of that group are to be immediately executed if found.


    Immediate execution not just for the leaders but even for the regr believers?


    Yeah.


    Other people who had been listening to their conversation nodded their heads in agreement. People to be immediately executed. The Church of the Fire of Purification was the ce you never wanted to be around nor have any association with whatsoever.


    Man, how crazy of a cult are they? What the hell have they done?


    I dont know? I''ve only heard that it was a crazy ce.


    What?


    I guess it is weird. But wouldn''t there be a reason for them to be the worst criminal organization?


    An odd air current flowed through the crowd.


    However, this current could not grow. In fact, the appearance of the Pope of the most evil organization was slowly increasing the heated atmosphere that had died down a bit.


    However, there were people who could not ept this.


    Unbelievable!


    One of the candidates red at Mary as if he could not believe this at all.


    I couldn''t find a single believer no matter how thoroughly I investigated the capital but you caught the Pope and all of the bishops?


    The Fire of Purification was the group that was the hardest capture, the group who was the best hidden.


    How did Heni Wishrop find them when nobody even knew the urate location of their temple?


    She was merely a royalty of a perished kingdom!


    Lies!


    One of the candidates raised his voice.


    I''m certain that Candidate 19 has brought fake captives!


    He pointed at Heni Wishrop and looked around at the crowd.


    How could a perished royal, someone who has lost her helpers, capture the Pope and Bishops of a church that the Imperial family has not managed to locate for almost 100 years?! I may be willing to believe it more if she said that they were believers, but this is clearly a lie to get high marks!


    The candidate then red at Mary.


    !


    He then got shocked.


    Heni Wishrop was smiling.


    Mary opened her mouth. Her gaze headed past the Chief of Staff and the Emperor to the Huayans patriarch.


    You just need to check if it is a lie or not.


    Her voice was very calm.


    The Pope of the Church of the Fire of Purification. You just need to see the power that put her on the Imperial Pce''s list for immediate execution.


    People''s gazes headed up to the sky. The middle-aged woman who they presumed was the pope was still dangling in the air while being held by a skeleton monster. She looked unsightly.


    Mary pointed at her.


    "Shall we check?


    The citizens of the Empire looked toward the Pope''s bound hands and feet.


    The Pope had her eyes looking down and was quietly standing there with a dispirited look on her face.


    Mary looked at the other candidates.


    That is needed for all of you to ept it, is it not?


    The candidate who got angry flinched after looking into her purple eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her eyes were so clear.


    There were not any signs of anger and annoyance. The way the eyes were firm and his reflection shone so brightly in them made him scared.


    Human, Mary is doing well!


    Cale heard Raons voice in his mind.


    But will the Huayans patriarch make the Pope use her power?


    No.


    I think that he will stop her and prevent her from using her power! Wont the Huayans patriarch be screwed if the Pope shows everybody how she can defeat dead mana?


    Thats right.


    The Pope could not purify dead mana like Cale. However, the red smoke or red aura was able to resist dead mana and push it back.


    Revealing that here?


    Pfft.


    The moment the corners of Cales lips curled up


    "There is no need for verification.


    The Chief of Staff stepped forward.


    Mary immediately responded.


    I want to properly get my results epted through an urate verification process.


    The Chief of Staff looked at Mary and smiled as he responded.


    We simply need to kill all of the insolent organizations that are aiming for the Empire.


    Cales smile became even wider.


    The Chief of Staff looked around at the candidates and addressed him.


    Wonderful, all of our esteemed candidates are finally here. Nobody has any more captives, correct? Then we will nowmence the immediate execution of the members of organizations on the list.


    Boom-


    There was a drum booming behind the tform.


    The Chief of Staff opened his mouth.


    The Imperial Pce Knights Brigade will nowmence binding the group members on the list.


    Boom- boom-


    The drums boomed again and people flinched.


    Eek, when did they?


    Why are there so many knights?


    In the alleys, buildings, tform The Knights of the Imperial Pce started to appear all around.


    Some of the candidates eyebrows twitched.


    They are not Imperial Pce Knights?


    Aren''t they the Capital Defense Knights Brigade?


    It was not just the Imperial Pce Knights but also the knights of the Capital Defense, and the nearby area defense units as well.


    Mm.


    Something seemed weird.


    The Chief of Staff''s soft yet bright voice echoed throughout the za at that moment.


    Bind them.


    The knights all pulled out their swords.


    The ck mages who suddenly appeared channeled their dead mana as well.


    Eek!


    One of the candidates took a deep breath.


    His pupils were shaking.


    Why?


    ng, c, ng!


    Ten knights They pulled out their swords.


    And pointed it at someone.


    It was pointed at Heni Wishrop.


    "W, why at them?


    It was not just at her.


    Keke.


    Mercenary Zero The knights who made up the core of the units pointed their swords at him as well. Behind them were ck mages who were ready to use ck magic at any moment.


    The za was filled with whispers.


    It was because the Imperial Pce had surrounded some candidates.


    You were too arrogant.


    The corners of the Chief of Staff''s lips curled up as if it was straight out of painting.


    He looked down at Mary and Zero.


    The Chief of Staff slightly bowed his head toward the people in the za first.


    First of all, I apologize to the citizens of the Empire and the candidates.


    The candidates gulped. More soldiers popped out and started to surround the area.


    They looked ready to fight at any moment.


    While the second test was to test the determination of the candidates, it was also there to capture some damn rats.


    Damn rats.


    The people in the za subconsciously flinched after hearing those words.


    It was because they realized that the atmosphere was getting quite weird.


    "We learned that some damn rats managed to find their way into our selection to determine the next leader of the Empire, the dignified position of our ruler.


    Cale heard the Chief of Staff''s voice in his ears and Raons voice in his mind at the same time.


    Human, the Huayans patriarch had a hidden card up his sleeve as we expected!


    The second test of Hide and Seek


    That was not a scheme to only me the groups on the list for everything that had happened in the Empire.


    It was as described in its name


    They were seeking out some certain individuals hiding within the candidates.


    "They used their heads a bit.


    As Cale had that thought


    Zero raised both hands into the air.


    His sharp eyes stared at the Chief of Staff through his disheveled hair.


    How did you know?


    Just a single sentence


    That was all he said that that sentence was like an explosion that quickly changed the mood in the za to chaos.


    Zero''sment was basically admitting to what the Chief of Staff was saying.


    How else?


    The Chief of Staff continued in a girlish tone.


    The Huayans Estate was attacked when the Huayans patriarch was not present. And, out of the many precincts out there, something just happened to happen in Precinct 9 where all of the candidates were present. Isnt it natural to expect that something that should not exist was present among the candidates?


    He pointed at Zero.


    Furthermore, the Imperial Pce has been attentively keeping an eye on you from the beginning, Zero-nim. As expected, you were a part of the Agents of Destruction.


    The Agents of Destruction. That name made the mood in the za even heavier.


    Wow. The Imperial Pce is so amazing. I had no idea you would have some knowledge of my identity.


    Zero pped as if he found them to be amazing.


    Human, the Imperial Pce''s informationwork is better than expected.


    Raon showed his agreement. However, Cale''s gaze instantly turned sharp as he looked toward the patriarch.


    They had some knowledge of Zero''s identity? But they still allowed him to register as a candidate?


    There was only one thing that could mean.


    It means they were confident that they could kill Zero and the entire Agents of Destruction or turn them into jiangshis.


    And that should be the same right now as well.


    Cale looked around.


    It was possible that the enemies had gathered much more troops than Cale had expected.


    That would not be good news for them.


    The Imperial Pce had intentions of having a battle here.


    Then Cale naturally had another thought.


    What about the numerous citizens of the Empire gathered here?


    Cale, who had nned on naturally showing his powers, slowly felt his back turning cold.


    No way-


    The Huayans patriarch. Cale looked at him.


    Hey bastard, did you have no intentions of having a third test either?


    Cale had always moved one step ahead of the enemies.


    What if the Huayans patriarch had made up his mind to move one step ahead as well in order to go up against Cale?


    The Huayans patriarch was smart enough and strong enough to do that.


    But it is still surprising.


    The Chief of Staff turned away from Zero.


    I never expected that Heni Wishrop-nim would be associated with the Fire of Purification.


    He looked at Mary, who was surrounded by knights, and the leaders of the church who were dangling in the air, as he continued to speak.


    To be honest with you, we were not too sure. We were not sure about Heni Wishrop-nims identity. However, isnt it obvious when you managed to capture all of the leaders of the church that even the Imperial family could not find?


    The Chief of Staff smiled at the candidate who firstined earlier. The candidate flinched and looked away.


    The Chief of Staff weakly looked at the Pope and spoke.


    For even the Church of the Fire of Purification to be aiming for the throne You truly were an even organization.


    The Chief of Staff then motioned with his hand.


    Now then, let us proceed with the execution.


    Hmm.


    Zero tilted his head as if he was contemting something before nodding his head up and down.


    "This is different from the n, but


    It truly was different from the n.


    They had not expected the Imperial Pce to bring so many soldiers.


    Especially since the za was full of citizens of the Empire.


    Oh well.


    However, they could not just sit still.


    If the enemies already know about him


    Might as well show myself.


    His gaze turned toward Mary.


    Mary was quietly standing there.


    Zero knew the reason behind it as well.


    I guess she is nning on going along with the Purifier''s n.


    However, the situation made it difficult to do so.


    It will be better for you to surrender peacefully.


    Zero was quietly staring at the sword of the Knight Captain of the Capital Defense who was approaching him.


    He then asked.


    What would be better?


    I will make your death as painless as possible.


    Ha!


    Either way, they were going to kill him.


    What fucking nonsense.


    Zero moved his hand at that moment.


    Chhhhh-


    The hilt of the sword that was in his pocket popped out.


    It was a hilt that was made of bones.


    The moment a ck aura slightly rose out of it


    Ooooooooong-


    aaaang, ng!


    ck magic and swords all around finished their preparations to attack the enemies.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    The group of over one hundred people in the luggage carts got up.


    Crack. Plop. Plop.


    The rope binding their hands and feet effortlessly broke and fell to the ground.


    The citizens of the Empire slowly retreated or curled up in fear.


    At that moment


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A breeze blew by.


    People raised their heads.


    Ah!


    A holy white light appeared in the air above the za as if it was a snowke.


    Patriarch-nim!


    The Huayans patriarch, the instructor of the Emperor and one of the pirs of the Empire He stood up and cast his white magic.


    The citizens could rx now. They felt that nothing extraordinary should happen now that the patriarch has stepped in.


    That was how powerful of an impression the Huayans patriarch left on the citizens of the Empire.


    Huh?


    However, the people looking up at the sky had to feel oddly anxious again.


    The white bundle of light that resembled a snowke turned into a sharp arrow.


    Then the number of arrows slowly increased.


    They went from dozens to hundreds.


    Isnt that too much?


    Arrows that seemed to be too many to publicly execute the criminals trying to destroy the Empire started to fill the sky at a spot even higher than Marys Flying Skeleton Brigade.


    It was slowly getting extremely bright.


    They felt as if they would get seriously injured if even one of those arrows brushed past them.


    The citizens of the Empire closed their mouths again.


    There were still people who seemed relieved while looking at the Huayans patriarch, but the number of people that felt something was off slowly started to increase.


    Click.


    It was at that moment.


    Click. Click.


    Second Imperial Princess Olivia.


    She leisurely walked toward the tform.


    Mr. Chief of Staff. Why dont we announce the points for the test first?


    Her gentle yet firm tone made people all look at her.


    The Chief of Staff responded to Olivia, who was so calm and seemed as if she did not understand the current situation.


    Your Royal Highness, we are currently doing that right now.


    The Emperors gaze turned toward Olivia.


    He had definitely seen a desire for the throne in Olivia and believed that she was willing to do anything and everything necessary to get there.


    !


    The Emperor saw Olivia look right at him and smile at that moment.


    Thats right. I am asking you to give me my points first.


    Your points, your Royal Highness?


    The Chief of Staff hid his shock but could not hide his confusion.


    Olivia. There was nobody by her side.


    He did not see any captives.


    No-


    The Chief of Staffs eyes opened wide.


    Olivia. There was a single person next to her.


    The priest.


    The white-haired green eyed man whose face was covered under his eyes.


    That man was now standing next to Olivia.


    Olivia introduced him to the Emperor.


    I captured the Hunter who will hunt the damn rats rotting the Empire.


    The green eyes Cale''s eyes headed toward the Huayans patriarch.


    The moment the two of them made eye contact


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    A loud explosion came from the north.


    A fire was shooting up from the Imperial Pce.


    * * *


    While that was happening, away at the Emperors Pce at the center of the Imperial Pce


    "Who goes there?!


    Me?


    Eruhaben smiled while looking at the knights shaking while pointing their swords at him.


    Me, a Dragon.


    He then pointed next to him.


    Her, also a Dragon.


    Aphei was fidgeting with her fingers while timidly standing slightly behind Eruhaben.


    Eruhaben smiled as he spoke.


    I''m angry so get out of my way.


    The ancient Dragon was not nning on hiding his anger he had felt since getting to this world and had been holding back for a long time.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Boss Eru is on the loose.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 55: Fluttering Ashes (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 55: Fluttering Ashes (1)


    D, Dragons? What nonsense!


    The knight looked at Eruhaben and raised his voice as if telling him not to speak nonsense.


    However, his voice was shaking so much.


    The pce-


    The pce right next to the Emperors Pce was disappearing.


    It did not get destroyed.


    It did not crumble.


    Powder-


    The pce was turning into powder, into dust and instantly disappearing.


    Haaaa.


    Eruhaben let out a shortugh and smiled.


    Whether my existence makes sense or not Why is a punk like you making a judgment on them? Who do you think you are?


    Ooooooooong-


    Gold dust sparkled around Eruhaben as they rumbled.


    The knight felt as if his grip on his sword would release.


    That wasnt all.


    The eyes of everybody around them were shaking.


    His pupils!


    The blond man His pupils became long vertically.


    My goodness, h, he truly is a Dragon?!


    Plop. A ck mage, who had been using the staff in his hand like a cane to stay standing, ended up with one knee on the ground.


    ck mages. They were people who used magic, albeit using dead mana.


    Dragons who used mana as if they were born with the instinct to use it were creatures of legends and mythologies to them.


    They had thought, oh she is a Dragon, when the ck-haired woman who was the Imperial Crown Prince''s helper was introduced as a Dragon, but Recognizing that and facing the strength of one waspletely different.


    Haaaaaaaaaa..


    Aphei let out a deep sigh.


    She looked down at her hands. Her fingertips were slightly shaking.


    Her eyes moved past her hand to the ancient Dragon in front of her again.


    She was looking at his back.


    This Dragon was angry.


    Since he learned that the Dragons of this world went extinct because of the Hunters


    Since he learned that they made Aphei be born inside dead mana


    Since he heard that they took the traces of the dead Dragons, the corpses, and turned them into jiangshis


    This extremely dignified Dragon had been sharpening his anger.


    And the moment the chains on this dignified Dragon were removed


    Ah.


    Aphei''s body started shaking as she recalled that moment.


    It was trembling.


    Eruhaben-nim, please make arge explosion that will be visible from the central za. As for the rest, please feel free to do whatever you''d like.


    The Purifier did not give the ancient Dragon any specifics.


    It was as if he knew what the ancient Dragon would do even without telling him anything.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The gold dust fluttered in the wind. The ancient Dragon looked around before calmly speaking.


    But why arent there more?


    One of the pces in the Imperial Pce was gone and there was arge explosion in the Imperial Pce ck Mages building that was a bit away from them.


    Although Eruhaben asked, wondering why the amount of troops who hade to capture him was so little, he quickly found the answer.


    Arge number of troops must have gone to the central za.


    He realized that the Huayans patriarch had pulled some kind of ploy.


    But it didnt matter.


    Today was a day he could do as he pleased.


    Ive never been that nice of a Dragon.


    Oooooo oooooo


    A significant amount of mana fluctuated with Eruhaben at the center.


    Suffocating pressure flowed out of him.


    It was Dragon Fear.


    But it''s about to get even worse today.


    Eruhaben moved his hand.


    The gold dust pushed forward toward the enemy like waves.


    S, stop him!


    "Fuck, deliver a message to the central za right away!


    One of the knights shouted to his subordinate.


    Let them know that the entire Imperial Pce might get destroyed! Go now!


    Eruhaben was speaking into Aphei''s mind at that moment.


    Watch and learn.


    The corners of Apheis lips curled up.


    Aphei started fidgeting even more thinking about watching Eruhaben destroy everything. However, Eruhaben was not done speaking.


    His voice was cold when he spoke into her mindpared to when he spoke through his mouth.


    The way to make the enemy as angry as possible is to steal what they treasure the most.


    Hmm?


    Aphei tilted her head to one side.


    Eruhaben didn''t care and looked quite haughty as he swept the enemies away with the golden mana waves.


    I am going to act as if I am destroying everything out of anger before going to the underground tomb and looting itpletely.


    Basically, we will steal and then run.


    Eruhaben thought about Cale who told him to go to the Imperial Pce without giving him many specifics.


    Funny little punk.


    He was sure that Cale knew.


    No matter how angry Eruhaben was, he would not destroy the entire Imperial Pce as long as there were Dragon corpses in the underground tomb.


    Cale knew that Eruhaben would swipe those Dragon corpses first.


    He knows me too well.


    Eruhaben gently moved his hand.


    How weak.


    He had recognized it since noticing that there were no sword masters.


    This world


    Xiaolen


    Had been in decline since about 300 years ago.


    Tap. Tap.


    Eruhaben confirmed that there was nothing here that could make him stop walking and headed toward the basement of the Emperors Pce without any hindrance.


    However, he had a thought on his mind.


    It looks like all of the troops have been moved to the central za.


    The Imperial Pce and the House of Huayans He was almost certain that the core of their forces were all at the za.


    The ancient Dragon thought about the Emperor and the Huayans patriarch.


    They were strong.


    Although the average level of people was low, the strong individuals of this world were strong enough to the point that this Dragon could not guarantee that he could beat them.


    The core of the forces following them He was certain that all of them, especially the Hunters, would be quite strong as well.


    It doesn''t matter.


    However, Eruhaben was not very worried.


    That power-


    Beyond the walls of Precinct 9 The moment he felt the power that Cale had used against theke with the ck tree


    Eruhaben had a thought.


    Ill lose.


    He thought that he would definitely lose to Cale.


    It wasnt that he couldn''t guarantee a victory. The only thought on his mind was that he would lose.


    That was just half of your strength?


    Yes, Eruhaben-nim.


    The smile on Eruhaben''s face grew bigger as he recalled that conversation with Cale.


    Eruhaben listened to Aphei following behind him and headed toward the underground tomb.


    Bang, bang! Bang!


    He just destroyed all of the traps along the way.


    I should take care of this quickly and head over to the za.


    * * *


    People all around the za were getting rowdy again.


    However, the mood was clearly different from earlier.


    Why is there a fire at the Imperial Pce?


    Is the Imperial Pce being attacked again?


    What the, what the hell is going on?!


    Fear and chaos dominated the za.


    This was affecting the candidates as well.


    How is this even a test-


    Some of the smarter candidates realized that this situation was no longer connected to the test. They also realized that taking the wrong step in this situation might put their lives in danger.


    The arrow-


    It was because the sky above their heads was currently full of white arrows made of white magic that were giving off holy lights.


    Click. Click.


    Furthermore, the flying skeleton monsters were still in the shape of a Dragon pping its wings in the air.


    Clunk.


    As for the people in the luggage carts that Zero had brought, they hadpletely cleared the ck bup sacks from their heads. The ropes tying their hands and feet were easily removed as well.


    The knights and ck mages of the Empire were stillpletely tense.


    It was quite the explosive situation that might go boom at any moment.


    It was you.


    The person who spoke at that moment was Reddock Huayans, the patriarch of the House of Huayans and the current instructor of the Emperor.


    He slowly walked to the end of the tform.


    It was you. You were the one who caused all of this.


    He looked down at Cale.


    Cale met his gaze and started to speak.


    Yes, it was me.


    It was such a clear admittance. As the Chief of Staff slightly flinched at his response


    Cale continued to speak.


    I am the one who purified the area outside of Precinct 9.


    Human, are you finally epting the results of your actions? Good job! Letting people know about you is good!


    Haaaa.


    Cale barely held himself back from sighing at Raon''sments into his mind.


    Fuck.


    Although he had made the decision to reveal himself as the Purifier, Cale still did not like it very much.


    Its quite unsettling.


    He was going to leave this world once things were resolved but Cale oddly had this mysterious feeling.


    It felt as if the God of Death was behind himughing at him.


    Purify?


    Some people reacted to that word. The Emperor was one of them. Cale''s eyes clouded over. The Chief of Staff started to speak immediately.


    Purify? What ridiculousness!


    He needed to stop that mans mouth from saying useless things.


    The Chief of Staff motioned to the Knight Captain and the Captain of the Imperial Pces ck mages with his eyes.


    The tip of a sword and a ck magic spell were directed at Cale. There was no hesitation whatsoever.


    Human!


    Raon shouted in shock.


    Cale!


    The Super Rock flinched and urgently called out to Cale.


    !


    On the roof of a building around the za


    The person who had been sitting on a roof as if he was a spectator suddenly had a bow as tall as himself.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    An arrow that had left that bow was flying over.


    It was aimed at Olivia.


    Olivia looked up at the tform as soon as she noticed the arrow.


    !


    The Emperor was shaking his head and sighing while the patriarch was looking at Olivia with a stoic gaze.


    Both of them looked as if they were merely killing a bug.


    That was how nonchnt they looked.


    Olivia turned her head.


    The arrow was right in front of her now.


    She heard the Purifiers voice.


    Choi Han.


    Olivia closed her eyes.


    Baaaaaang!


    She opened her eyes.


    The arrow was broken into two and had fallen to the ground.


    Olivia saw a violent ck aura.


    A swordsman was standing in front of her.


    Cale''s gaze headed up to the tform.


    Reddock Huayans The patriarch had also looked away from Cale and was speaking with a stoic gaze.


    Kill them.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion and Zero frowned as he shouted.


    Fuck!


    One of the candidates


    The person who had spoken with envy and jealousy toward Zero The person Zero had looked at as if the man was ridiculous was swinging his sword at him.


    What the hell? Youre not a necromancer?!


    Zero saw the ck spider webs on the candidates skin start to disappear.


    And?


    That candidate was a sword master.


    Zero immediately figured out the situation.


    Ha, hahaha! There are Hunters all around us! The patriarch had nted people all around!


    His voice was buried.


    ng!


    Baaaaang!


    There were sounds of weapons being drawn and shing all over.


    Ahhhhh!


    S, sword! Why do you have a sword?


    People all around the za were suddenly pulling out weapons, spells, or some other powers.


    This is crazy.


    Olivia''s pupils started to shake.


    Starting with a sword master, there were mages and ck mages who seemed to be at the highest-grade, martial artists and archers who could channel their aura


    It was simr to 300 years ago.


    It looked as if all of the strong individuals who were present throughout Xiaolen prior to the pollution of thend were gathered here.


    Are they the Hunters?


    The House of Huayans.


    They were supposedly a Hunter household and known as the ck Bloods.


    Were they the ones controlling such strong individuals?


    Yes. Only then does it all make sense.


    Even thinking about it a little bit made it obvious that only an organization with this many strong individuals could make the Dragons go extinct and destroy this world.


    They also have their jiangshis.


    She heard that there were even jiangshis made with Dragon corpses down underneath the Imperial Pce.


    Olivia''s hands started to shake.


    Everything is going to turn into a mess.


    Even if they won this fight against these Hunters they might end up with results that were no different from being the losers.


    Numerous people would die.


    Quite a lot of things might get destroyed.


    How foolish.


    The calm voice from above the tform sounded oddly clear to her.


    Olivia raised her head.


    The Emperor let out a sigh and looked at her as if she was stupid.


    How foolish.


    The Emperors words were directed at Olivia.


    Pfft.


    Oliviaughed at that moment.


    The Emperors eyebrows slightly rose up. Olivia spoke at that moment.


    Will we lose?


    The Emperor didn''t respond.


    Someone else responded instead.


    Yes. You will lose.


    Olivia''s gaze moved. The Huayans patriarch. He was looking at Olivia as he raised his hand.


    He then brought it back down.


    Ooooooooong-


    The arrows that filled the blue sky


    The arrows that were floating like the sun even higher than Marys white skeleton brigade


    The arrows that looked holy as they glowed white started moving.


    Dead mana that had turned white roamed around the patriarch''s neck as he spoke.


    "Do not stop the hunt.


    The arrows started to move at that moment.


    They were headed toward the Church of the Fire of Purification''s members.


    They were headed toward the white Dragon made of skeleton monsters.


    They were headed toward the Agents of Destruction.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Huh? Huh?


    "Why-


    They were also headed toward the candidates.


    "What the hell? Why is iting here?!


    Watch out!


    They were headed toward the za and the entire capital.


    The arrows started to descend.


    Cales gaze turned toward the patriarch.


    The patriarch had a small smile on his face for the first time.


    It looks like I will gather all of the high quality sacrifices I need today. Thanks to you.


    As the patriarch smiled as if to thank Cale


    Cale slowly reached his hand toward the sky.


    He then said the following.


    One corner of his lips was twisted up.


    Have you heard of a fiery thunderbolt in the middle of the clear sky?


    The cheapskate suddenly reacted in a loud voice.


    I don''t! But I want to know!


    Rumble-


    Higher than Marys skeleton brigade


    Higher than the descending arrows


    Up high in the sky


    The sky started to cry.


    Oh esteemed purifier.


    The moment the Pope sped her hands together


    A rose gold thunderbolt fell from the sky.


    There were not a lot of thunderbolts like the arrows.


    It was just a single fiery thunderbolt.


    However, that was enough for Cale.


    Trantor''s Comments


    One punch man in the house!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 56: Fluttering Ashes (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 56: Fluttering Ashes (2)


    A single strand of red light with a golden glow fell from the sky.


    It took a bit of time for people to figure out that it was a thunderbolt.


    That was how swiftly it moved.


    However, the moment that the swift thunderbolt crashed into a dead mana arrow that was giving off a holy white light


    Pss-


    Clunk.


    The Emperor jumped up from his seat.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The white light was destroyed.


    Silently.


    And so easily that it was unbelievable.


    That was the beginning.


    The red thunderbolt with the golden glow was not satisfied with swallowing just one arrow.


    The rose gold thunderbolt swallowed another arrow next to it.


    And then next to that. Then next to that one as well.


    A spider web.


    It resembled the ck spider webs drawn all over the bodies of those who had ovee dead mana.


    The rose gold thunderbolt spread out like a spider web.


    Extremely quickly.


    So quickly that the white arrows could not escape.


    The white arrows that filled the air as they fell toward the za and the capital were swallowed by something even quicker than them.


    Ah


    One of the Agents of Destruction gasped as they watched.


    The sky was red.


    The red current that was glowing gold thoroughly spread out like a spider web and appeared in the sky.


    No.


    That was not a spider web.


    The intertwined rose gold light looked like a fine cloth.


    It was like a red cloth glowing gold around the blue sky.


    Plop.


    The Agent blinked after feeling something touch his eye.


    He reached out his hand.


    Plop. Plop.


    White ashes fell on his palm.


    The ashes fell from the red cloth.


    Slowly.


    They resembled first snow.


    U, unbelievable!


    He turned his head after hearing the sudden shout. The ck mages were gasping in astonishment while looking at the white ashes.


    They reached out to grasp the white ashes in disbelief.


    How, how could something like this-


    One of the ck mages was shaking. His voice was trembling as if he saw somethingpletely unbelievable. His pupils were shaking as well.


    However, there was something other than despair in his voice.


    He purified dead mana!


    ck mages and knights of Dark Elf origins all around the area started to speak as well.


    It was as if they could not bear to remain silent about what they were looking at right now.


    It disappeared. All of the dead mana disappeared!


    How does this make any sense?! This, this can''t be real!


    There is a power that can destroy dead mana?


    One of the ck mages shouted while clutching onto some white ashes.


    It''s harmless! This is harmless to the human body!


    Then that means that the dead mana was purified!


    The person who was saying that turned to look toward the tform.


    The white-haired man.


    He was quietly standing there.


    However, a mysterious aura could be felting from him.


    Although he could not see anything, a strange pressure that made it hard to approach the man wasing out of his body.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom. Boom. Boom!


    The bishops who were being dangled by the skeleton monsters fell to the ground one by one.


    They then moved to stand behind the Pope.


    They sped their hands together like the Pope as well.


    Plop.


    They then knelt down on the ground and bowed.


    We greet the esteemed Purifier!


    The people in the area finally recalled that the Pope had called this person the Purifier earlier.


    What the hell? What the hell is going on?


    He purified dead mana? Are you saying that the priest over there is capable of getting rid of dead mana?


    I think so? The ck mages are a mess right now! My goodness, then, then-


    The citizens of the Empire could not hide their chaotic state.


    This man whom the Church of the Fire of Purification, an organization they believed deserved instant execution, was showing extreme levels of respect toward


    The Church of the Fire of Purification was calling that man the Purifier. Anybody would think that he was somehow rted to the Church of the Fire of Purification.


    The people who were uncertain about what to do heard more voices at that moment.


    We greet the esteemed Purifier!


    Mercenary Zero


    We greet the esteemed Purifier!


    Starting with Zero, the Agents of Destruction all bowed deeply.


    Huh? Huh?


    One of the candidates who was watching could only stupidly go huh as he pointed at the Agents of Destruction.


    W, why is that person?


    Thats the First Imperial Prince!


    Another of the candidates gasped in astonishment.


    There were two people who had not removed the ck bup sacks over their faces until the end.


    The Agents of Destruction next to the two of them slowly removed the bup sacks.


    First Imperial Prince Sanders.


    And Fourth Imperial Prince Noi.


    The two of them had their hands and feet tied up unlike the others.


    Sanders looked up at the sky.


    There were not many ashes falling down from the rose gold covering anymore.


    However, one thing was certain.


    The Huayans patriarchs white magic


    Although it was most likely not the patriarchs full strength, the Purifier was strong enough to easily get rid of such arge-scale spell.


    Yes, I saw it myself.


    The white sand desert.


    Sanders slowly moved as he thought about that.


    Boom!


    He then knelt down and bowed deeply.


    I greet the esteemed Purifier.


    Fourth Imperial Prince Noi didn''t bow as deeply as Sanders but did bow to show his respects. Of course, his eyes headed toward Olivia for a moment before they moved elsewhere.


    Royal Father.


    The Emperor.


    Noi had a sad smile on his face once he saw the Emperor and started to speak.


    Oh esteemed Purifier, please, please purify thisnd!


    The citizens of the Empire could not understand this situation at all.


    They realized that the situation was slowly moving in apletely different direction from what they had thought.


    Everybody turned to look toward the tform.


    The leader of the Empire


    They couldn''t help but look at the Emperor.


    However, the Emperor was looking at someone else.


    He was staring at Cale with a piercing gaze.


    Dead mana Turned into ashes?


    He was nkly looking at Cale and the white ashes fluttering down around him like snow.


    His pupils were shaking in disbelief.


    Because he was someone who had dead mana in his body


    Because he was the Emperor who could honestly proim that he knew more about dead mana than anybody else


    He had been able to tell that dead mana was being purified the moment the rose gold thunderbolt made the first arrow perish.


    Boom.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    The power to purify dead mana


    If such a power existed, then maybe


    I might be able to survive!


    The Emperor knew all too well that he was dying.


    His body was breaking down as it was unable to stand therge amount of dead mana he had absorbed.


    If I can use that guys power to detoxify the dead mana in my body!


    The Emperor realized it at that moment.


    This white-haired priest is responsible for everything.


    The incident in Precinct 9


    The attacks on the capital


    This priest was at the center of all of the incidents.


    Tap.


    The Emperor took a step forward.


    Instructor-nim.


    He looked at someone''s back.


    Reddock Huayans


    The Emperor looked at Reddock''srge back and asked.


    Instructor-nim, why?


    The patriarch, his instructor, who had gone to Precinct 9 He should have realized the white-haired priests powers based on the evidence that was left behind.


    However, he had simply told the Emperor that the ck tree was destroyed and had not said anything else.


    Why didn''t you tell me?


    However, he did not manage to say that out loud.


    It was because he knew that what the Huayans patriarch wanted was his death.


    He turned his gaze to look at his daughter.


    Olivia.


    She was looking at the Emperor.


    Her eyes were telling him something. They were telling him that it was the Emperor who had made the wrong judgment.


    No.


    That was not possible.


    Ugh.


    The Emperor clenched his chest. A sudden pain swept through his body. He was familiar with this pain.


    His dying body frequently filled with paintely.


    Your Majesty!


    The shocked Chief of Staff came over and urgently supported him.


    However, the Emperor was looking only at Reddock Huayans back.


    Instructor-nim-


    He heard Reddock''s voice at that moment.


    Ha!


    The Huayans patriarch looked up at the sky and let out a short gasp-likeugh.


    He then calmly started speaking.


    My dear student.


    Reddock shared his will with the Emperor without even looking back.


    It looks like it won''t work.


    What does that mean?


    The moment the Emperor was confused


    The preparations areplete anyway. It looks like we will have to change our ns.


    Reddock Huayans then said the following.


    Please be a sacrifice.


    The Emperor turned his head to the side at that moment.


    Puuk.


    There was a de stabbed into his side.


    It was a small dagger. However, the de was covered in a thick ck liquid.


    The Emperor could instantly tell that this ck liquid was extremely concentrated dead mana.


    The Emperor who was already dying from excessive absorption of dead mana


    More dead mana was digging into his body once again.


    Chief of Staff?


    The Chief of Staff was the one who stabbed him.


    The Chief of Staff was someone associated with the Emperors mother. He was the child of an attendant who had been by the Emperors mother''s side since she was young.


    Ugh!


    A painful groan burst out of the Emperor''s mouth.


    Aaaaaaah-!


    Huff!


    Gasps could be heard all around them.


    However, the Emperor could not hear them.


    Smile.


    The Chief of Staff smiled as he tightened his grip around the dagger. He twisted the dagger.


    It passed the Emperors side and headed toward his heart.


    Please be a sacrifice.


    The Chief of Staff whispered.


    You already know it, your Majesty. You know what your final role is to be. Please be a sacrifice and destroy this world. For us Hunters.


    The Chief of Staff moved the hand that was holding the dagger without any hesitation.


    However, during that short instant


    Cough, ugh!


    The Emperor twisted his body and his eyes opened wide.


    The Chief of Staff started to smile.


    Even if you resist-


    The Chief of Staff heard Reddock Huayans voice at that moment.


    Shit!


    His voice sounded as if things were going seriously wrong.


    The moment the Chief of Staff felt that this was weird


    Hey Chief of Staff Are you a Hunter too?


    He heard a young voice.


    The Chief of Staff turned his head.


    Dark blue eyes


    Long vertical dark blue eyes were looking at him.


    The existence with those eyes then smiled.


    I''m taking the Emperor.


    T, those eyes-?


    Only the eyes had appeared in the air.


    Had he ever seen such eyes before?


    The Chief of Staff soon had his answer.


    The underground tomb.


    The dead Dragons in there


    The corpses of those Dragons had those same kinds of eyes.


    H, how is a Dragon-?


    However, he could not finish his sentence.


    Ugh!


    He suddenly felt as if he could not breathe.


    He couldnt put any strength into the hand that was holding the dagger.


    Poison!


    Where had poison suddenlye from?


    The Chief of Staff lowered his head.


    There were white ashes on top of the tform as well.


    However, the white ashes underneath his feet were a bit different.


    Smoke?


    White smoke was roaming around his feet along with the white ashes.


    Ugh!


    The Chief of Staff looked toward Reddock Huayans.


    Ooooooooong-


    White steam appeared around the patriarch.


    It was white dead mana.


    A strong aura gathered around him and the patriarch immediately tried to move toward the Chief of Staff, no, the Emperor who was a sacrifice he needed to make sure to kill.


    Crack. Crackle.


    However, he could not move.


    The moment he turned around toward the Emperor


    He felt a strong aura behind his back.


    !


    Reddock Huayans pupils started shaking violently.


    The Chief of Staff had never seen the patriarch looking so shocked before.


    However, the Chief of Staff could understand what the patriarch was probably feeling right now.


    The Chief of Staffs body was turning stiff from paralyzing poison.


    His eyes were not even looking at the patriarchs white dead mana.


    Fire.


    No, a thunderbolt.


    This man they called the Purifier


    Arge fire, no, arge thunderbolt was shooting out of the mans body.


    That aura was extremely violent.


    However, it just wrapped around the Purifiers body and crackled.


    It even looked beautiful.


    Ugh!


    Boom.


    The Chief of Staff''s body fell off the tform.


    E, ugh, Emperor-!


    He reached his hand toward the Emperor but the Emperor was already out of his reach.


    Hmm.


    A young boy who was wearing apletely ck outfit including a mask Sui Khan groaned before picking the Emperor up and flying into the sky.


    p.


    The two ck wings that appeared on his back took him up into the air.


    !


    The Huayans patriarch looked at the Emperor for a moment but he soon had to look forward again.


    "Where are you looking?


    The Purifier took a step forward.


    I was trying to do things peacefully and amicably, but


    Pfft.


    Cale let out a short chuckle before walking toward Reddock Huayans as he spoke to Choi Han, the Pope, Mary, and the others.


    Capture all of the Hunters.


    At that moment


    Tap.


    Cale stomped his foot.


    Swoooooooosh.


    The moment whirlwinds gathered around his ankles


    !


    Cal instantly arrived in front of the patriarchs face.


    He looked toward the Patriarch as he spoke.


    There was something he really wanted to say to the patriarch.


    "Why are you Hunters destroying my hyung-nims house?


    Why did you destroy the Roan Pce?


    Hmm?


    And why did you mess with the king?


    Why do you keep messing with our neighborhood, hmm?


    A fiery thunderbolt that left Cale''s hand attacked the Huayans patriarch.


    He then started to smile.


    Thats why I came here.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    A loud explosion filled the za.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Boom boom!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 57: Fluttering Ashes (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 57: Fluttering Ashes (3)


    The rose gold thunderbolt shed and made the people looking at the tform see red.


    The Huayans patriarchs white light shed after that.


    Ugh!


    The Huayans patriarch let out a short groan.


    However, he was not pushed back.


    Good, it wouldnt be fun if you were pushed back so easily.


    Tap.


    Cale gentlynded on the tform. He asked in a light tone.


    But it hurts a bit, doesnt it?


    Crackle. Crack.


    There were still currents crackling around the Huayans patriarchs hands. It looked as if he did not manage to nullify all of it.


    Something is weird.


    Cale was sneering at him but thought that it was weird.


    He should be able to easily block something like this.


    This was someone that even the ancient Dragon was uncertain about defeating.


    Then he should be able to get rid of a thunderbolt of this strength easily.


    But he ended up with some injuries?


    Oh my.


    Cale quietly clicked my tongue.


    You used your dead mana elsewhere.


    The patriarch did not use his powers to block Cales attack. Most of his strength was used elsewhere.


    The thing that he would use his strength on


    Smile.


    The patriarch started smiling.


    He brushed back his messed up white hair as he spoke.


    Toote.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Someones scream echoed in the air at that moment.


    It sounded more like a shout than a scream.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The Emperors whole body was twisting.


    His eyes became ck.


    It truly had happened suddenly. Within a few seconds, the Emperor followed up the shout with an order.


    R, rise-


    However, that was all he managed to say.


    Ugh!


    Sui Khans fistnded a strong punch on the Emperors stomach.


    No choice.


    Sui Khan had wanted to take the Emperor safely if possible, but that was no longer an option.


    Ugh. Ooo


    Sui Khan once again punched the groaning Emperor who looked as if he was going to say something and made him faint.


    Gasp.


    The Emperor gasped for breath as he fainted.


    Sui Khan then confirmed it. He made sure that the Emperor had fainted.


    Sui Khan had knocked the Emperor unconscious as soon as he grabbed him and flew up. However, he had still woken up.


    The Huayans patriarch must have done something.


    They said that the Emperor would die if his whole body turns ck, right?


    The Emperors eyes had turned ck the moment he shouted. And now his body was dyed ck up to his neck.


    It had not taken very long.


    It had all happened in a few seconds.


    This is not good.


    His body was continuing to turn ck despite being unconscious.


    It was slower than when he was awake but the Emperors whole body would eventually turn ck.


    Mm.


    Sui Khan got chills on the back of his neck at that moment.


    His instincts were telling him something.


    Something is headed this way.


    Boooooooom-!


    There was a loud explosion, and


    Oh my.


    Baaaaaaaaaaang!


    The za fountain exploded with a loud noise.


    Something then shot up from there.


    Its a snake.


    It was no ordinary snake.


    Therge snake''s head alone was a couple meters long.


    Its body was ck.


    That snake was covered in bones instead of scales.


    Baaaaaang!


    The snake continued to shoot up from the ground.


    W, what is that?


    Gasp.


    The chaos among the people in the za amplified with the sudden appearance of arge monster.


    It could not be helped.


    The snake had tworge fangs.


    Chhhh. Chhhh.


    And everything that touched the ck liquids that dripped from those fangs melted away.


    I, is that perhaps the Emperors power?!


    One of the candidates shouted the thing that many people were thinking.


    We need to evacuate the people.


    Second Imperial Princess Olivia grabbed the Fire of Purifications Popes arm andmented.


    Ites before hunting the Hunters.


    Olivia continued to speak after making eye contact with Zero in the distance.


    That monster doesnt look like it will stop because the Emperor fainted!


    She felt as if that would be the case.


    And she was correct.


    Looks like I''ll need to clean up a bit first.


    The moment the Huayans patriarch fixed his sleeves and calmlymented The snake moved ording to his will.


    Screeeeeeeeeech-!


    The ck skeleton snake started to move as it screeched.


    However, it was different from moving in a direction.


    The snake just moved.


    It looked as if it wanted to destroy everything in the za.


    Therge snake moved as if the only thing on its mind was the mission to destroy anything and everything in its way.


    Run!


    Shit, how long is that thing?!


    The snake never seemed to end as more of its body came up from underground. It looked over 20 meters long.


    Its evenrger than the Dragon!


    The za had turned into pandemonium as someone shouted.


    Nobody dared to move despite all of the chaos until moments ago, but


    Everybody was trying to run away from here now.


    That brought more chaos to the area.


    Dont push me!


    Ugh! Move! I said move!


    Chhhhhhhhh-


    The poison dripping from the snakes fangs melted away the path that it traveled.


    Its getting faster!


    The snakes movements were slow at first. However, it quickly started speeding up.


    There was someone who was moving slowly even during all of this.


    Who are you?


    Reddock Huayans calmly asked.


    The person standing across from him, this so-called Purifier, started speaking.


    Wow. You put up such a great act until now. Is it really okay to openly try to kill everybody like this?


    The Huayans patriarch shrugged his shoulders.


    I might as well change my ns ordingly as things have ended up like this. But you seem quite rxed. Is it because you trust your friends? Although your teams necromancer is skilled, she is not skilled enough to defeat that thing.


    The patriarch heard a brusque response back.


    "What kind of nonsense are you spewing?


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    Take the Emperor to the Imperial Pce. And tell them to do as they please.


    I understand, human!


    Cale felt Raon flying away as he spoke to the Huayans patriarch.


    I just need to deal with you.


    What?


    Cale didn''t care about the patriarchs confusion as he walked toward him and opened up his hands.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    Rose gold thunderbolts roamed around him and caused a gust of wind.


    !


    The patriarch could see something behind the mixed current and wind.


    Numerous ck bones shot up into the air.


    ck bones. ck bones, bones that were fortified with dead mana, were extremely difficult to handle.


    Furthermore, there needed to be a necromancer skilled enough to handle that much dead mana.


    A dragon was being created.


    It was easily over 20 meters long.


    And somebody stepped on top of that ck dragon.


    Mm!


    The Huayans patriarch noticed Cale charging toward him.


    Cale continued to speak with a smile on his face.


    The two of theirbination is quite strong. They can pretty much defeat anything.


    Mary who was controlling the ck dragon and Choi Han standing on top with his sword in his hand


    Most of Cales group was used to fighting on their own. However, this pairing was one of the ones who had worked together the most and were, as a result, quite strong.


    Furthermore, Mary and Choi Han had sparred against each other quite a bit as well, making their understanding of each others powers quite deep.


    Their understanding of each other basically matched On, Hong, and Raons understanding of each other but this pairings destructive power was beyondpare.


    Hey Choi Han, Mary! The human said to do as you please.


    Choi Han looked down at the ck bones of the ck dragon he was standing on as he spoke.


    Then, lets take care of that snake. Lets also capture all of the Hunters.


    Choi Han calmly faced the ck snake.


    It is weakpared to the unranked monsters.


    This was his honest assessment.


    Choi Han saw it at that moment.


    Almost as if it was a signal to get started


    Baaaaaaaaaang!!


    Rose gold light crashed against white light to create a burst of light.


    Choi Han and Mary started to move.


    As for the people in the za, they could not look directly as the white light and rose gold light burst in front of them.


    The way the lights shed as they shed and changed form as if to wrap around each other was both beautiful and scary.


    Who are you?


    Rose gold thunderbolts crackled around Cale.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    Cales baggy priest robe fluttered.


    The area around him became dyed rose gold.


    You have no intention of responding? Why are you saying that I messed with your hyung and your hyungs house?


    Oooooo oooooo


    Reddock Huayans The air around him rumbled and an intangible power was gathering.


    It was most likely dead mana.


    The moment white light gathered in both of Reddocks hands


    And you want to go against me for such a stupid reason?


    Cale lightly snapped his fingers the moment the Huayans patriarch spoke.


    Snap!


    A rose gold thunderbolt charged toward the Huayans patriarch.


    It flew toward the patriarch who was asking Cale what he did not understand. Cale responded back.


    Stupid reason?


    The Super Rock cautiouslymented.


    Cale, dont get angry.


    The Super Rock was reading the emotions slowly fluctuating behind Cales eyes.


    The Super Rock was nervous after realizing that Cale was truly angry right now.


    Cale quietly mumbled to himself.


    I really cant understand this.


    If they left us alone, I would just quietly live a cker life.


    Why wont they leave us alone?


    However, he could not sit back and do nothing while they messed with him or his people.


    The destroyed Royal Pce, the burning fire The people who died


    Cale clearly remembered all of it.


    Cale did not think he was that good of a person, but looking past good and evil, who would be able to sit still when the ce they consider their home, the ce they n on living in from now on, was being attacked?


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    Loud explosions could be heard as the rose gold light and white light shed.


    The lights crumbling as they shed were so blinding that people could not see what was happening inside.


    Hey, Hunter.


    Actually, only the white light was crumbling.


    The rose gold light continued to swallow the white light.


    Cale asked from within the crumbling light.


    You know about Roan, right?


    The Huayans patriarchs eyes clouded over.


    Ha, youre from there?


    The patriarch made arge motion with his hand.


    Arge amount of white light made the shape of a crescent moon as it split the area in between Cale and the patriarch.


    Pop-!


    It sounded like a balloon bursting as the white crescent moon burst and created a gust of wind that pushed both Cale and the patriarch back.


    The Huayans patriarch shook his tingling hands as he spoke.


    That is where the test subject died. Does that mean that you are the person who killed the test subject? Pfft.


    He brushed back his messed up white hair.


    Cale Henituse. I think that was your name.


    The person who killed the test subject.


    Cale could tell that the test subject was referring to the White Star. That was who Cale had faced in Roan.


    Cale spoke as if he was amazed.


    Oh. Even a patriarch knows of my name?


    I am aware of it.


    The patriarch nodded his head.


    I am also aware of the extent of your powers.


    Reddock started smiling.


    They said that he uses a few powers of nature. He supposedly has a fire he used against dead mana, right?


    There was more information about Cale than expected.


    Of course, he had only read about it and had never seen it in person, which was why he didnt immediately think of Cale after seeing the rose gold thunderbolt.


    Pfft.


    However, it would not be a problem now that he was aware.


    A fire power of that level


    If it was just enough to go up against the White Star


    If the fire power was strong enough to do that


    The amount of power Cale was showing right now made sense.


    However, it is unable to reach my level.


    Reddock Huayans made a judgment about Cales strength and that gave him some breathing room.


    The white sand desert. That is the limit of this bastards powers.


    He was able to assess Cales level now that he knew his identity.


    The person who saved the world.


    The Huayans patriarch looked at Cale as if he was happy to see him.


    Hmm?


    As Cale scowled in response The Huayans patriarch continued to speak.


    "Good. Very good.


    The Huayans patriarchs demeanor suddenly changed.


    Although the value of karma you have is not at the level of a world It should be beyond that of a human.


    He closed his eyes and then opened them again.


    It was as if he was enjoying something.


    I wasnt using my powers properly because all of the lives here were precious sacrifices I couldnt waste. However, the situation has now changed.


    The Huayans patriarch smiled. He truly seemed excited. He truly seemed happy.


    It, it should work if I capture you andmence the ritual.


    Oooooong oooooo


    Reddock Huayans The aura he channeled made the ground move up and down.


    Crack, crack.


    Cracks appeared on the tform and the terrain around it started to crack as well.


    It was as if the density of the air was changing. The air changed so much that most people would feel as if they were suffocating.


    You didnt think that the puny amount of strength you saw was all I had, did you?


    The Huayans patriarch reached his hand out from the center of it.


    White light gathered around his hand.


    It looked like a thunderbolt


    Or maybe a spear.


    He looked like the strongest gods in mythologies or the heroes of lore.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The white light looked so blinding and holy.


    Haha-


    Caleughed as he watched.


    He then looked at the Huayans patriarch as he spoke.


    Of course not. I hope you didnt think that the puny amount of strength you saw was all I had either.


    Cale slowly unsealed the power of the Fire of Destruction.


    A rose gold fiery thunderbolt shot up from his body.


    It was beautiful.


    It also looked holy. However, it was full of a violent force that looked as if it would destroy anything and everything.


    The red current that shot up from him looked just as strong as the Huayans patriarchs white light.


    Cale, I''m going to go past fifty percent?


    Of course, Cale was only using about half of his strength right now.


    Keke. Lets rough him up! We will totally overwhelm him! Is there a need to always fight until you bleed? We will just easily squash him this time! Kahahaha!


    Cale channeled even more of his power as he listened to the Fire of Destructions crazed voice.


    Are you an idiot?


    He walked toward the white light.


    What?


    Cale sounded frustrated as he responded to the scowling Huayans patriarch.


    You are too far in the losing end inpatibility.


    This holy looking white light


    It was turning instantly into ashes the moment it touched Cales rose gold light.


    It doesnt work against me no matter how much dead mana you use. You cant understand that?


    Cale shook his head as if he was frustrated.


    I''m going to use sixty percent?


    The Fire of Destruction cautiously asked and the rose gold light became stronger than the white light.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Cale so OP right now.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 58: Fluttering Ashes (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 58: Fluttering Ashes (4)


    Like the first time seeing the calm ocean The radiance that the calmness that makes you unable to fathom its depth gives you


    This white light resembled that.


    On the other hand, a violent and dangerous power that looked as if it would burn its whole body without caring about breaking at any moment


    This rose gold light resembled that.


    What are you looking at?! Run!


    An Agent of Destruction shouted almost as if ordering people around.


    B, but


    A citizen of the Empire who was running far, as far away from the za as possible could not help but look back.


    The fight between light against light


    They could no longer see the people causing those lights.


    But, my ass!


    The Duke-nim-N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Haaaa, you are so frustrating! Isnt it obvious?! Cant you tell who is trying to protect you?!


    I know, I know, but-


    "But what?! Whats the problem?! Hurry up and move! Otherwise both you and I are going to die from the aftershock of that fight!


    The citizen scowled and shouted after being urged by the Agent.


    The Duke is being pushed back!


    What?


    The Duke is beingpletely manhandled!


    Huh?


    Its just swallowing it!


    The light resembling the ocean was being swallowed by the fire.


    The Agent subconsciously turned back. He looked at the same ce that the citizen had been looking at until just moments ago.


    The rose gold light was moving.


    It was moving while consuming the white light.


    How


    Reddock Huayans could see the white light being pushed back by the rose gold light as soon as they touched.


    He could see the faint blue pebbles that were slowly rising from the rose gold lightpletely swallowing up the white light.


    ording to my calctions-


    Thinking about the report about Cale Henituses powers and using the white sand desert as foundation


    Reddock Huayans strength should be strong enough to defeat Cale Henituse.


    Even if it is disadvantageous when ites topatibility-


    The Huayans patriarch had used enough strength to ovee that disadvantage and still swallow up the rose gold light.


    He had condensed


    And condensed once more to make this white light extremely concentrated.


    The power concentrated within this white light was beyond that of the white sand desert despite how it looked.


    He was sure of it.


    But why-


    Why are you being pushed back?


    Pfft.


    The Huayans patriarch could see Cale Henituse chuckling.


    Cale was smiling with a rose gold light wrapped around him.


    This tired smile did not fit the violent power surrounding him.


    Thats because you are weak?


    What fucking bullshit!


    The Huayans patriarchs hand moved.


    Arrows shot out from the white light following his movement and headed toward Cale.


    My house has made this! This white magic that we created just for this world! There is no way that this great magic would be pushed back by that puny power!


    Dead mana. The great way to erase the ck light from it and make it glow white


    Why is it bullshit?


    Cale gently moved his hand.


    Crackle. Crack!


    A current that shot out from the rose gold light surrounding Cale smashed against the arrows.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    There were multiple explosions as all of the arrows disappeared.


    However, the current remained.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The current attacked the white light.


    Ugh!


    The Huayans patriarch was pushed back three steps because of the explosion. He had cast a shield but it was destroyed.


    He was pushed back from the aftershock.


    I was pushed back?


    It was just a small scale impact but it made it clear about the results of this battle.


    That power is stronger than me.


    Reddock''s pupils started to shake. It could not be helped.


    Nameless 1.


    The test subject in that world named the White Star


    That experiment had failed.


    The Hunters naturally tried to figure out the cause of the failure and had managed to gather lots of information.


    Cale Henituse.


    The conclusive reason for why the White Star test subject became useless.


    Of course they had gathered information on the strength of this reason.


    H, he should not be able to defeat me.


    ording to the information, there was no way that Cale Henituse could defeat him.


    That is why I didnt pay much attention to it.


    Cale was nothing to worry about.


    The Hunters had believed that Cale Henituses level of strength was within their control.


    That was why he had ignored Cale.


    Nobody would pay any attention to a puny ant that they could crush at any moment.


    Yes, that is how it is supposed to be.


    This bastard should not be able to use this much fire power.


    But he is able to do so?


    The information that those Hunters gathered was wrong?


    There was no way that those Hunters would give out false information.


    Then there was only one conclusion.


    Astonishment was visible on the Huayans patriarchs stoic face as he looked at Cale Henituse.


    You were hiding your full strength?


    Hmm?


    Cale was confused for a moment.


    But I didnt?


    Cale had not hidden his full strength.


    He even went to the white desert. Hide your power?! You basically used it whenever you needed to after getting here! Kahahaha! Because you won''t faint! Kahahaha!


    Cale easily ignored the crazed words of the cheapskate.


    He focused on the patriarch instead.


    Something is weird.


    Why does he look so scared?


    The patriarch looked extremely wary and did not dare to attack Cale.


    His eyes were wide open as if he was trying to observe each and every one of Cales movements.


    You should not be able to use this much power.


    That is true.


    Cale easily epted the words that the patriarch struggled to get out.


    I find it to be odd as well.


    Cale had also never imagined there to be a world where the Fire of Destruction would be so efficient.


    That is why I find it so fishy.


    He heard the silent Super Rocks voice at that moment.


    The shadows be bigger as the light gets stronger. Its reaction to dead mana seemed to be a greater power in this world.


    The world is always trying to achieve bnce.


    The Super Rock quietly added on.


    -That is why bnce is so scary.


    The cheapskate chimed in as well.


    Kahahaha! Anyway, let''s enjoy it to the fullest since it is a good thing!


    Cale slightly shook his head at the cheapskates thoughtless words. However, he kept his gaze focused on the Huayans patriarch.


    He didnt know what that man might try to do.


    Ha!


    The Huayans patriarch must have misinterpreted Cale shaking his head as he let out a sigh-like scoff.


    Yes, you must think that I am foolish!


    Mm.


    Cale slowly prepared to move.


    The Huayans patriarch looked dangerous.


    The Huayans patriarch spoke as if to console himself as Cale tried to be as alert as possible.


    Your main power is not the fire power. That is not the power you use the most. So if your fire power is at this level, the other powers must be extremely strong.


    Hmm?


    That is why you probably think I am nothing. Haha, I truly do look like a fool right now. You were not someone we should have ignored like that. Yes, that is why you crossed dimensions toe here and attack me.


    Wait a minute?


    I did look down on you but only my fire power has be exaggerated. The rest remained the same?


    Cale kept his mouth shut as he had no reason to correct an enemys misunderstanding.


    You, Cale Henituse. You must be aiming for the other patriarchs as well?


    The Huayans patriarchs sleeves fluttered.


    That should be entertaining. The other bastards will probably not care about your existence or think the same way I did even if they do know about you!


    Are you done?


    !


    Cale charged forward.


    The Sound of the Wind he had prepared earlier was already around his ankles.


    Did you think I would not notice you trying to stall?


    Ugh!


    The Huayans patriarchs hands urgently started to move.


    It looked as if his hands were moving to create a seal to cast a spell.


    We were watching you this whole time. Isn''t that right?


    Cale calmly spoke to someone.


    The Huayans patriarch got chills on his back. That question did not seem directed at him.


    It was at that moment.


    !


    Under his feet


    The Huayans patriarch felt a stealthy power shooting up from below him.


    It was a power he had not felt because his attention was on Cale Henituses rose gold light.


    Shit!


    The Huayans patriarch stopped his seals and stretched both hands toward the ground.


    Hehe, I''m faster!


    He heard a young voice before a ck magic circle appeared on the ground.


    It resembled a shadow that appeared because of his white light.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-!


    ck vines shot up from inside the ck magic circle. They resembled the vines of therge ck tree that existed outside of Precinct 9.


    The vines that shot up wrapped around the Huayans patriarchs feet and moved up.


    !


    The patriarchs eyes opened wide but his movements were calm.


    He immediately cast another spell.


    Swords glowing white appeared. The mana swords cut through the air to slice the ck vines.


    Pssssssssss-


    However, they all disappeared.


    They disappeared without any explosions ormotion.


    Tap. Tap.


    The Huayans patriarch could see Cale Henituse riding the wind to approach him.


    Sssss ssssss


    All of the white light touching Cales rose gold light disappeared as Cale got closer.


    They turned into white ashes and fluttered into the air.


    It was as if the fire was creating snow.


    Fuck!


    Reddock Huayans tried to run.


    The sacrifices and the preparations for the ritual wereplete.


    I just needed to put it into action!


    It was a miscalction!


    He realized his mistake.


    He thought that he was a step forward and could suppress the enemy because he had information on the enemy.


    However, that was a big mistake.


    The information, everything he knew about the enemy had been wrong.


    The person in front of him had such a destructive power that he could not handle.


    Furthermore, he had other powers of nature beside this fire power that were just as strong.


    Fuck!


    This would be a big threat not just to him but his family and the entire Hunters organization.


    Crack, crackle.


    The vines continued to bind him.


    They clung to him despite being destroyed by the white light. They did everything they could to hold on.


    Of course, the patriarch was trying to cast a teleportation even in his current state.


    However, he could tell that it was useless.


    A path was created within the white light.


    It was naturally a path only opened to the person charging forward with the rose gold light.


    The Huayans patriarch felt a hand grabbing his neck through the white ashes fluttering in the air.


    He then saw a smiling face.


    Pss-


    His shirt burned away into ashes after touching the current.


    As expected, the teleportation was a feint and this was what you were really trying to do, wasnt it?


    The patriarchs body was being dyed ck.


    It was like the Emperor earlier.


    However, it was different in some aspects.


    The Huayans patriarchs eyes were focused.


    Hmm.


    Cale could fathom the identity of this state.


    Is it some kind of overload? A final card to let out all of your power?


    The Huayans patriarch could not speak while being choked. Cale Henituse, this guys gaze was so cold.


    If I can purify you, all of the strength you have gathered until now will disappear. Right?


    However, his voice was extremely friendly.


    Cale! You cant purify dead mana that has seeped into a person or living creature and be a part of them!


    Cale ignored the cheapskate and looked into the patriarchs eyes as he spoke in a warm voice.


    I''ll tell you something about my power that you guys dont know about. The hidden secret behind this fire power of mine.


    The Huayans patriarch''s pupils started to shake.


    He realized what Cale was saying.


    N, no way, you are capable of purifying people infected by dead mana?!


    Cale smiled after hearing the astonished voice.


    Are you curious to see if it is possible or not? Should I tell you? All of the information you had until now has been wrong. So I really want to show it to you. I want to show you my true power.


    He then added on.


    But then what would happen to you? What would you be without dead mana?


    The Huayans patriarch felt intense pressure as Cale smiled.


    A Hunter who has lost all of his strength Being a regr person It was something the Huayans patriarch didnt even want to imagine. He would rather die.


    Hes serious!


    This bastard is seriously trying to purify me.


    The Huayans patriarch couldnt help but look at Cale as if he was crazy. He was scared.


    Is he telling the truth? Can he really purify dead mana that a person has absorbed?


    The cheapskate chimed in again.


    Cale! I told you that you cannot purify ck mages or necromancers who have already fused with dead mana! Even people who are poisoned! I tried it before! That was why I burned up all of the dead mana and tried to burn the entire continent!


    Ah,e on.


    It was rare to hear the Super Rock sound so annoyed.


    Be quiet! Cant you tell?! Cale is threatening the Huayans patriarch right now.


    Is that what he is doing?


    Raon spoke energetically while the cheapskate sounded embarrassed.


    Human, you smiling like that looks so reliable right now!


    Cale ignored Raon and the ancient powers as he channeled a rose gold current into the hand that was not choking the Huayans patriarch.


    Now then, shall we give it a try?


    He moved the hand with the rose gold current toward the Huayans patriarchs upper body that was dyed ck.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 59: Fluttering Ashes (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 59: Fluttering Ashes (5)


    The Huayans patriarch watched the approaching hand before suddenly recalling the title the Pope of the Church of the Fire of Purification used to address Cale.


    The Purifier.


    The Pope and the church were treating Cale Henituse like a god.


    However, the Huayans patriarch remembered the information about this person.


    I dont know about the other patriarch bastards, but I definitely read it!


    He made himself remember even the smallest bits of information because he believed that he always needed to be one step ahead.


    ording to that information, this Cale Henituse had stopped that test subject, the White Star, but he was just a regr person who got lucky and gathered multiple ancient powers. He was someone who was trash in the past.


    No. That information could have been lies.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    All the information he had about this person had been wrong until now.


    All sorts of thoughts filled his mind after realizing that everything he knew had been wrong.


    This bastard has such an amazing power. Maybe he really will purify all of my dead mana and turn my body into that of a regr person. Maybe he will take away my powers as a ck mage and make me a powerless and useless regr person.


    In that case


    Am I even able to stop this bastard?


    Even if he overloaded, it was highly likely that they would be evenly matched.


    Then what about my followers? Would my entire faction be able to stop this bastard and his friends?


    It was at that moment.


    Boom-!


    Cales hand stopped. He calmlymented.


    Theyre fast.


    The Huayans patriarch turned to look.


    He had the same thought as well.


    So fast.


    The ck skeleton snakes head fell to the ground.


    The ck bone was cleanly cut.


    Therge snakes body then leaned to one side.


    Boooooooooooooooom-!


    There were strong rumblings as the fallen ck skeleton snakes body twitched. It seemed to be trying everything it could to move again.


    However, arge ck Dragon descended on top of it.


    Boom-!


    The ck Dragon stomped on the twitching headless ck skeleton snake and calmly lowered its head.


    A person stepped down to the ground from the head of the Dragon.


    It was Choi Han.


    Chh.


    He shook his sword and the dust on his de scattered.


    Mary, we dont have time to rest.


    Choi Han looked into the sparkling eyes of the ck Dragon before looking around the za.


    Amidst the citizens of the Empire who were running away


    The Hunters, the subordinates of the Huayans patriarch, were also running away.


    Wow, amazing!


    Zeromented leisurely before approaching Choi Han. Choi Han slightly frowned after turning his head.


    Whats wrong? Isnt it cool?


    Zero''s entire body was covered in blood.


    He was not injured at all. He was covered in other peoples blood.


    Keke. You guys, all of you are strong.


    Zeros pupils were shaking.


    Very strong.


    Choi Han looked away after seeing the slightly crazed look in Zeros eyes.


    He had no time to pay attention to this guy.


    What is the current situation?


    He simply spoke to gather information about the current situation.


    Ugh! I thought you were an innocent little bastard, but you are the most intense.


    Zero responded cheekily before moving his blood-covered disheveled head back. His gray eyes headed down to the ck skeleton snake that was slowly stopping its movements underneath the ck Dragon.


    The church and Imperial Princess Olivia decided to focus on evacuating the civilians. A portion of the forces will then head to the Imperial Pce with Imperial Princess Olivia at the center.


    Zero pointed to himself.


    And we are hunting the Hunters. The battle-focused believers are with us as well.


    And the Pope?


    He did not see the Pope nor priest Durst.


    I am here because I have a message to deliver regarding that.


    There had been a reason that Zero, who had been fighting like a crazed maniac, had approached Choi Han and Mary.


    All of the Hunters ran away to the Huayans Estate. Their n seems to gather there to fight.


    And?


    A lot of civilians would get injured if we fight here. The surrounding area will also turn into a mess. We decided to gather them in one area before fighting them.


    Zero let out a short sigh.


    We were able to handle most of the Huayans forces. However, those Hunter bastards were very strong. We could not deal with excessively strong individuals such as the sword master.


    They also ran away?


    Yes. I think there must be something in the Huayans Estate they need to protect.


    Zero reached his hand toward Choi Han and Mary.


    So,e with me, and lets fight together. I''m sorry I have to ask this of you, but I hope you guys can handle their sword master and other strong individuals.


    Did they suddenly run away?


    No.


    Zero pointed toward the tform.


    They started running the moment the Huayans patriarch was captured by our esteemed Purifier. We would have had a lot of casualties if they had not done so.


    He snickered before smiling.


    They must have thought it was a lost cause and ran off after seeing their leader in such dire straits.


    No


    Huh?


    Choi Han shook his head.


    Zeros face stiffened after seeing the look on Choi Hans face.


    Why do you have such an expression on your face?


    Mary had already reached her hand toward the ck Dragon as he asked in confusion.


    The ck Dragon pped its wings again as it prepared to fly up once more.


    Zero.


    Choi Han''s voice was low.


    The Hunters are not running away.


    Although he had not gotten a thorough look, Choi Han had seen a sword master, as well as an archer and a martial artist of simr strength.


    Of course, there were different levels among sword masters so none of them were strong enough that Choi Han was scared of losing to them.


    However, if it were Hunters who were so strong


    They just need to make an offering of karma.


    Then they could run away.


    They could go to a different dimension.


    That act of offering karma was the thing Cale and his group was most worried about.


    Things would beplicated if they ran away to a different dimension.


    Cale-nim definitely told the church members to immediately do whatever they needed to do to stop any Hunter who talked about making an offering of karma and reporting it to him.


    In that case, these Hunters who were supposedly running away-


    They are not running.


    They were heading into the Huayans Estate?


    Then there is something there!


    Choi Han had looked around the Estate with Aphei.


    But there might be something that Aphei doesnt know, something only the Hunters know about!


    It was something that would make them move as soon as the Huayans patriarch was captured by Cale!


    This is not good.


    He had a bad feeling about this.


    Mary, I will go report this.


    I understand. I will immediately head to the Estate.


    Huh, huh? What the hell?


    Zero iled around. However, the ck Dragon had already grabbed him by his back and flew up.


    Choi Han watched Mary head toward the Estate before quickly heading to the tform.


    Cale. He thought he should report the situation to Cale.


    Choi Han then saw Cale clutching Reddock Huayans hair.


    The hand that was grabbing the patriarchs hair had a rose gold light that looked as if it would melt everything away surrounding it.


    U, ugh-


    Reddock Huayans couldnt help but groan.


    His eyes were trying to look at the top of his head. He was trying to look at Cales hand that was clutching his hair.


    Cale spoke in a gentle tone.


    Reddock Huayans. Dont worry.


    A warm smile appeared on his face.


    I dont have any intentions of killing you. I will definitely keep you alive.


    !


    Reddock scowled. Cales smile became even wider. No, it became brighter.


    I cant kill him. I have so many things to ask.


    Cale had quite a lot of things to ask the Huayans patriarch.


    Why did they attack the Roan Kingdom?


    What happened to the king?


    Why did they burn down the Dukes Estate and what did they do with the first youngdy and the youngest youngdy?


    Cale continued to clutch the Huayans patriarchs hair as he whispered in a gentle voice.


    I will definitely take you around with me.


    Along with the Blood Cults Number 7.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The Huayans patriarchs white light was disappearing with the wind.


    Instead, white ashes that were fluttering out of the rose gold light filled the air above the za.


    Human, you have that reliable smile on your face again!


    Cale ignored Raon''s voice as hemented.


    His face was stoic again.


    Should we try it now?


    Crackle.


    A current crackled as Cale let go of the patriarchs white hair. His hand slowly moved toward the patriarchs shoulder which had be dyed ck.


    !


    The Huayans patriarchs eyes were full of astonishment and fear, yet they could not look away from the approaching rose gold light. Furthermore, he felt suffocated by Cales presence which was pressuring him.


    Crack.


    Ugh!


    A current flowing out of the rose gold light slightly touched his shoulder.


    The Huayans patriarch opened his mouth.


    S, stop-!


    Cale stealthily smiled as the patriarch shouted.


    Cale, you got him.


    He slightly nodded his head at the Super Rocksment.


    Human, gramps said he finished looting the tomb! He said he teleported all of the jiangshis! As expected, Goldie gramps and the timid Aphei are both amazing!


    He listened to Raons report and


    Warmly asked the patriarch.


    "Why? It is good to be purified. Hmm?


    You, you crazy bastard-!


    Reddocks eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Do you think that I dont know your scheme?!


    It sure feels like you dont.


    I will no longer be fooled by your wicked schemes of hiding your strength!


    See? He still doesnt know.


    I will never tell you anything even if you purify me! And do you really think that everything will be over once you kill me?! Keke.


    Reddock quietly chuckled as the corners of his lips twisted up.


    The ns for the ritual are already starting! Although I may die, this world will perish!


    Cale then heard Choi Hans voice.


    Cale-nim!


    He looked at Cale''s back as he spoke.


    The Hunters are apparently running away to the Huayans Estate! Our allies seem to be nning on gathering the Hunters there before fighting again, but I think that something is weird!


    Kekeke-


    Reddockughed.


    Although I may be weaker than you, you should not have looked down on our tenacity.


    He smiled at Cale. He seemed to be sneering.


    The ck tree. Did you really think that was the end? Kehehehe-!


    He looked at the ck vines binding him as he shouted.


    This entirend needs to be dyed ck in order to destroy the world!


    Boooooooom-!!


    An intense rumbling that could not bepared to any of the rumblings until now shook the entire capital.


    Human!


    Cale heard Raons shocked voice.


    Shit!


    Choi Han let out a deep groan.


    Something ck had shot up from what seemed to be the Huayans Estate.


    It resembled mud.


    It was arge ck thing that he could not make out properly. Just seeing it made him feel difort and dread.


    Most importantly, it was extremelyrge.


    That ck thing continued to shoot up.


    It looked as if arge hill was being created in real-time.


    No, it was not a hill, but more like a mountain.


    That mountain slowly turned toward the Imperial Pce and continued to growrger.


    Reddock Huayans.


    The patriarch smiled after hearing Cale calling out to him in a low voice.


    I can finally see this bastards shocked face!


    That ck thing, there are more of them, arent there?


    Kekeke, that''s right! Those things will start moving from all around this world very soon!


    Aphei did not know about this. She was not a Hunter, but rather just a pawn for the Hunters.


    The patriarch realized that Cale was the one who had infiltrated his ce. As a result, he wanted to see what kind of reaction Cale would have as Cale would have not expected something like this at all.


    Our original n would have done thister, but we had no choice thanks to you!


    Those things would start from the Huayans Estate and activate in order.


    The ck tree was a practice round for this. These ck things in all sorts of shapes and sizes would start moving.


    The twisted smile disappeared from Reddocks face as he shouted.


    This world will face destruction quickly thanks to you bastards! Even if you are able to purify enough to create that white sand desert! Even if you are able to suppress me! You cant stop that!


    He sneered at Cale who had looked down at him.


    You cant look down on 300 years of work. There is so much we have prepared in that time.


    And


    Even you should not be able to stop everything in this world! All of them will start moving in one hour! Kahahaha- ugh!


    Reddock stoppedughing.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!


    He screamed.


    Crackle!


    His shoulder was grabbed by Cales hand and covered in rose gold light.


    Man, you are so loud.


    Cale calmlymented while looking at Choi Han.


    I''m going to knock this bastard out. Make sure he cant do anything.


    Will you head over, Cale-nim?


    Cale was silent for a moment after hearing Choi Han ask in a quiet voice.


    Cale, that ck thing looks dangerous.


    The Fire of Destructionmented.


    Those ck things will start to move from different locations all around this world in one hour. We dont have much time.


    The Super Rockmented as well before the cheapskate chimed in again.


    But the conditions to get rid of those ck things shouldnt be that hard. We are omnipotent here! Khahahaha! What do you think, Cale?


    The cheapskate shouted in a crazed voice.


    We will really burn an entire continent! Kahahahahahahaha!


    Cale nonchntlymented to Raon, who was no longer invisible, and Choi Han, who was looking at him.


    I''ll be back soon.


    Raon let out a sigh.


    Human, it has been a while since youst fainted and coughed up blood.


    Cale started to frown.


    I wont faint and I wont cough up blood either.


    The white sand desert was a case of using more power than necessary to purify the ck tree.


    He only needed to use fifty percent of his strength to release 2,500 percent worth of power.


    However, what he needed right now was precisely and quickly destroying a specific target.


    That was why Cales n was to use as little power as possible to create the best result.


    It was at that moment.


    Pfft.


    !


    This was the first time Cale saw Raon smiling at him with one corner of his lips twisted up.


    I mean it.


    Pfft.


    Raon chuckled again as if he did not believe Cale.


    Cales pupils shook for the first time sinceing to this world.


    Raon is slowly bing more and more like you, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han tightly tied up the unconscious Reddock Huayans as hemented with a sigh.


    Anyways, lets hurry, Cale-nim.


    Uhh Yeah, we should.


    Cale felt something was weird, but he hurried to the Huayans Estate for now.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 60: Fluttering Ashes (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 60: Fluttering Ashes (6)


    A pir on a building crumbled.


    Aaaaaah!


    R, run- ahhhh, aaaaak!


    People who were in the home rushed outside.


    However, they had to run again after getting outside.


    Move, I said move!


    Ugh, that, what is that?!


    The people in the garden, the people on the streets


    No, everybody in the nearby area was running away.


    A person who looked back gasped in fear.


    E, eeek, eeeeeek!


    It was ck.


    The ck hill was slowly approaching him.


    What is going on?!


    This area was where the homes of the nobles were gathered together. In fact, this area was known as the best area in the capital as it was close to both the Huayans Estate and the Imperial Pce.


    Why, why-?


    However, this ce had now turned into hell.


    He and the staff of the building had gathered inside as things looked serious after they heard explosions from the capital za.


    The people in his house were not the only ones who did that.


    Everybody in this area was inside a house right now if possible.


    The nobles homes had strong ck magic barriers, so it would be safest inside the buildings if something happened in the capital.


    Furthermore, they also thought that it was extremely unlikely that the noble neighborhood, especially the one near the Imperial Pce, would be attacked.


    Of course, he had wondered what he should do after he saw the fire shooting up from the Imperial Pce.


    So, why all of a sudden-?!


    Why did things suddenly happen here?!


    This noble area around the Imperial Pce would usually be a quiet area.


    However, some people had headed this way after the explosions in the central za.


    Based on the observation of the people who work here, they were dressed like people who would not normally be in this area.


    That was why he grabbed one of those people and asked what had happened.


    What happened?!


    There is a battle going on! The entire za is being destroyed!


    The people who were gathered in the za escaped to different parts of the capital to get away from the battle.


    A battle?


    Yes! Ha, this is driving me nuts! The Imperial Pce and the House of Huayans- haaa, seriously.


    What do you mean by that?


    It was at that moment.


    Crack, crack!


    He heard something breaking.


    That made some people scowl as they shouted.


    I knew I shouldnt have moved near the Huayans!


    We should have moved in the opposite direction!


    However, those shouts soon turned to screams.


    W, what is that?


    This is crazy, this is fucking crazy!


    And people were running away now.


    Crack, crack!


    That ck thing that shot up from the Huayans Estate


    It had been the size of a house at first. However, it instantly grew to the size of a hill and started to move.


    It had been moving toward the Imperial Pce at first, but it had changed directions.


    Huff, huff! Eeeek!


    The person running away had cold sweat on his back.


    It was because it had be dark.


    To be more specific, a shadow had appeared above his head and his body was imprisoned inside the shadow.


    He was shaking as he turned to look behind him.


    Ah.


    The ck hill


    That thing was closer now.


    Ooahhhhhh.


    The ck hill that he could see better now was not a hill.


    There were countless numbers of ck eyes on the ck body. Those eyes were looking in all directions without stopping.


    Eek!


    One of those eyes looked directly at him.


    Ah-


    He couldnt say anything and his mind went nk.


    All his eyes could see was the ck hill and the path it had moved across. He could only see the ground where everything had turned ck.


    The area that this thing passed by had be polluted.


    He only had one thought on his mind.


    W, will I also- Will I also end up like that?


    Please move!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was at that moment.


    Ugh!


    Someone pulled him back.


    W, who?


    A person wearing a red outfit pulled him back and passed him off to someone else.


    Move him!


    Okay, okay, don''t give me orders like that!


    A person who looked like a mercenary urgently picked him up and moved back. He could finally look around.


    There were mercenaries and people wearing priest robes he had never seen before all around the area evacuating people.


    Bishop Durst-nim!


    Yeah?!


    There was also someone approaching the monster.


    Fire! Please give me the power to defeat the darkness!


    The people around the old man shouted the same thing as well.


    Oooooong oooooong


    A red aura appeared around them.


    It was at that moment.


    The eyes of the ck hill that had been looking in all directions, well, at least all of the eyes on this side of thisrge hill, the hundreds of pairs of eyes turned to look at them.


    First line, shield! Second line, attack!


    Priest Durst gave the order before pulling out his greatsword and heading toward the ck hill.


    A red aura surrounded his sword as well.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-!


    The sword with the red aura sliced the ck hill.


    Shit.


    Durst was stoic, but he was swearing internally.


    The attack didnt do much.


    The Fire of Purification. Although he couldnt utilize its true nature, Bishop Durst was the person who could use most of its power after the Pope.


    He had swung the sword with all of his strength.


    It was barely this much?!


    Only an injury that was about one meter deep was left on the monsters body.


    But that was it.


    His sword did not do much damage to this hill-like monster that was quickly turning into a mountain.


    Dont stop the attacks!


    However, Durst raised his voice and continued the attack.


    It does not heal! Continue to attack!


    The injury was not deep.


    However, it did not heal.


    The Fire of Purification. The power was clearly leaving injuries on this monster.


    Other attacks do not work! Remember that your attacks need the power of the Fire of Purification!


    The moment Durst looked around to shout


    Bishop-nim! Watch out!


    He heard the voice of the priest right behind him. That made Durst look forward toward the monster again.


    Oh no.


    The injured area


    ck smoke wasing out of it.


    It was dreadful.


    This was clearly dead mana, but he could feel a poison that went beyond the level of dead mana.


    Durstmented while looking at the ck smoke.


    We made a mistake.


    After seeing the Hunters running away to the Huayans Estate, they decided to gather them there to take them down.


    They thought that they should gather the enemies and use their numbers advantage to take them down as the enemies had strong individuals such as a sword master.


    It was an error in judgment.


    They had made the wrong choice.


    They should have kept the enemies at the za even if that would have resulted in some innocent people getting hurt.


    For them to kill their own


    The enemies suddenly killed the staff, soldiers, knights, and others in the Huayans Estate as soon as they arrived.


    Lets make a new offering of karma!


    That was what they shouted as they killed their own people before this ck thing shot up from the basement of the building.


    This thing then started to swallow everything.


    Bishop! What are you doing?!


    Ah.


    Durst snapped out of his thoughts after hearing a voice that sounded extremely serious as if to scold him.


    Pope-nim!


    Please move!


    The Pope moved past the bishop and reached out her hands. Her priest robe fluttered.


    The area around her was full of a red aura.


    It wasnt as strong as Cales but it was enough for people around her to nk out and stare.


    Fire, rise!


    Her hand touched the ground and just as she shouted


    A thin red wall shot up from the ground.


    The ck smoke crashed into the red wall.


    Chhhhhhhhh-


    There was the sound of burning and the ck smoke was unable to push past the wall.


    Creak. Creak.


    A portion of the thousands, or hundreds of thousands of eyes looked at the red wall before looking in a different direction.


    Huff. Huff.


    Are you okay, Pope-nim?


    The bishop urgently supported the Pope. Her face was drenched in sweat.


    Bishop. That monster is moving to where it senses life! It must have changed directions from the Imperial Pce because it wanted to head toward the area with thergest number of people!


    This ck monster took a step back and hesitated once the power of the Fire of Purification was used.


    The bishops were currently surrounding the monster, using the power of the Fire of Purification with the priests behind them to do their best to stop the monsters movement.


    However, it was not easy.


    We must hold on.


    The ck eyes looked back toward her the moment she said that.


    Therge body then started moving.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The ck hill touched the red wall. Smoke appeared and something sounded as if it was boiling, but the hill continued to move.


    It was as if it was going to destroy the red wall no matter what it took.


    Shit!


    The Pope swore before reaching her hands out again.


    The red auraing out of her hands headed toward the red wall that looked as if it would break.


    Help the Pope-nim!


    The bishops and priests rushed over to her side to add their powers as well.


    One of the priests asked at that moment.


    His voice sounded desperate.


    When will the Purifier-nime?!


    Craaaaaaack!


    The red wall was starting to crack.


    Fuck!


    The Pope scowled.


    The monster had hesitated in front of the power of purification, but it seemed to have made up its mind to destroy it regardless of the cost.


    Inparison to this ck monster, this power of purification wascking.


    Craaaaaaack


    The moment the cracking wall


    Baaaaang!


    Finally broke


    We cannot retreat!


    The Pope shouted.


    We cannot retreat any farther back!


    Although they had not managed to stop this monster that almost instantly grew sorge, they had to stop it now.


    There were a lot of people if it traveled a bit more in this direction.


    They had opened the city gates and were having people rush out, but there had not been enough time yet.


    Shhhhhhhhhh


    ck smoke started rising from the ck body at that moment.


    The Popes eyes opened wide.


    Shit.


    The hundreds of thousands of eyes The ck smoke rising from all of them


    This ck smoke reminded her of the area outside thisnd.


    The polluted area. It made her think of the dead mana fog that she would see in the extremely polluted areas.


    If that thing was carried by the wind and spread around-


    People would end up dying.


    Ah.


    The Pope looked at something at that moment.


    Therge hill


    There was a ck Dragon charging toward this hill.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ck Dragon threw its whole body to stop therge hill.


    No, it was trying to push it.


    It was trying to prevent it from going toward the people.


    Ah.


    However, the ck hill hugged the ck Dragon made of bones.


    It grabbed this ck Dragon that was extremelyrge.


    It looked as if it wanted to swallow it whole.


    Boom, boom! Boom!


    The ck Dragon moved to resist.


    The parts of the ck hill that touched the ck Dragon turned into some bizarre jelly-like substance to swallow it.


    Ah.


    The necromancer is here.


    The Popes eyes lost their strength as she had that thought.


    It was because the ck Dragon was no longer moving.


    It remained still as it met the approaching ck hill as if it had lost its strength.


    Shit-


    As the people watching were about to get dejected


    Ah!


    The Pope saw something.


    The hundreds of thousands of ck eyes that had been releasing ck smoke


    Those eyes withdrew the smoke.


    They then started moving.


    They all looked in a single direction.


    Whether it was swallowing the ck Dragon or destroying the red wall


    The ck hill stopped doing everything.


    The Pope instantly realized what had happened after seeing this.


    Hes here!


    Her eyes moved to look in the same direction as the monster.


    A person surrounded by rose gold light was approaching.


    The Purifier.


    The moment she realized that the esteemed Purifier was here


    Rumble!


    She heard a short roar from the sky.


    The Pope raised her head after feeling her entire body tense.


    She looked up at the sky.


    This immense power


    The moment she felt this destructive force


    Baaaaaang!


    A single strand of red thunderbolt struck the ck hill.


    Everybody saw red.


    Screeeeeeeech!


    They heard the ck thing screeching for the first time.


    The red light soon disappeared.


    The Pope could see the ck hill that was curled up with something that resembled a shield surrounding it.


    The ck hill looked pretty fine.


    However, there was a smile on the Popes face.


    She had chills all over her body.


    Pope-nim-


    The priests called out to the Pope in shaking voices. Bishop Durst had his hands sped together next to her.


    Pope-nim.


    He called out to her as well, but the Pope was certain.


    She knew that none of them were looking at her right now.


    She knew that the priests, the Agents of Destruction, and the citizens of the Empire would all be looking at what she was looking at right now.


    The Pope had faith.


    Rumble


    The Pope looked up at the sky.


    The sky was getting covered with grey clouds.


    She could see rose gold light through the clouds.


    It is starting.


    The Pope barely managed to look away.


    Her eyes looked at the Purifier who was standing on the roof of a building nearby that had not been destroyed.


    They were looking at Cale Henituse.


    Human, those eyes are disgusting!


    Cale ignored Raon''sment.


    The hundreds of thousands of eyes were all looking at Cale.


    Human, dont smile like that! Actually, do smile like that!


    Raon changed his decision before cautiously asking.


    Hey human, but will you really not cough up blood or faint?


    Raon, who had chuckled because he did not believe Cale earlier, cautiously asked again.


    Pfft.


    Cale chuckled.


    Human, dontugh like that and answe-


    Yeah.


    Cale felt the rose gold current in his hand as he responded.


    I wont cough up blood. I won''t faint.


    At that moment, Cales hand moved from the sky to the ground. It sliced down from top to bottom.


    Rumble!


    The sky stopped crying.


    Rose gold lights pierced through the ash-colored clouds and revealed themselves.


    They did not move quickly.


    They did not strike down instantly like thunderbolts.


    The rose gold lights that started appearing one by one gathered together into a pir of light before descending.


    It looked as if the aurora had turned into a single pir as it descended to the ground.


    It was beautiful.


    It was truly beautiful.


    However, nobody reached their hands toward that light.


    Their instincts were telling them that as beautiful as this was, it was extremely scary.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Scary and beautiful like a woman scorned.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 61: Fluttering Ashes (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 61: Fluttering Ashes (7)


    It''s shaking.


    The ck hill was shaking.


    The moment the hundreds of thousands of eyes saw the rose gold pir of light slowly heading down toward it


    They aimlessly looked all around them.


    Screeeech!


    The ck hill suddenly screeched.


    Chhhhhhhhh!


    The ck Dragon ripped the ck hill apart and flew up into the sky at that moment.


    However, the ck hill could not even think about catching the ck Dragon.


    It will be the end if we are caught up in that.


    Necromancer Marymented in a calm voice as she had the ck skeletal Dragon run away.


    As far as possible


    Far from that red pir of light.


    Ah.


    The Pope did not sense Mary who was suddenly next to her. However, she realized something while looking at the hundreds of thousands of ck eyes aimlessly looking around.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ck hill stomped on the ground.


    It dug a hole and tried to hide inside.


    She mentioned the thing she realized.


    It is looking for a ce to run away.


    The moment she said that


    The rose gold pir of light touched the ck hill.


    -!


    There was no noise.


    There was no collision or explosion.


    Screeeeech!


    The ck hill screeched. Its entire body twisted.


    Boom, boom!


    The ground shook from the ck hills iling.


    The rumbling was so strong that it could be felt beyond the walls of the city.


    Chhhh!


    ck smoke starteding out from the ck eyes.


    The smoke headed toward the pir of light.


    Sharp thorns grew out of the sides of the ck hills body as well. Each and every thorn was big enough that multiple adults would need to work together in order to carry it.


    The ck hills thorns pointed up simr to that of a hedgehog.


    ck liquid was dripping from the thorns.


    This existence that wasrger than a hill based on its size


    This thing that was strong enough to make the entire Empires capital shake


    The smoke that was polluting the air


    Therge thorns that were releasing deadlyl poison


    Ah


    However, barely anybody was looking at this dreadful monster.


    The Agents of Destruction lowered their hands that were holding weapons.


    Oh Fire of Purification


    The Popes legs gave out and she plopped down on the ground.


    She could see white snow.


    No, it was not snow, but ashes.


    This, this is the power of purification-


    A priest nkly looked up and extended his hands to the sky despite the ck monstersst-ditch iling.


    White ashes fluttered through his fingers.


    The moment the rose gold pir of light touched the ck hill


    SCREEEEEEEEECH!


    The moment that the ck monster had screeched


    The monsters body started to disappear.


    White ashes fluttered in its ce.


    The closer the pir of light got to the ground


    The more the monster iled


    The amount of white ashes slowly increased.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    There was a gust of wind.


    The countless white ashes created between the red and ck were carried by the gust of wind and scattered throughout the sky.


    It looked as if it was snowing in the middle of winter.


    SCREEEEEEEEECH!


    If it wasn''t for the monster screeching If it wasnt for the monster iling They might not have even realized that this was a site of a fight.


    No.


    Zero shook his head.


    This is not a fight.


    Its as if, yes, its as if


    It looked as if a god in the sky was destroying an evil creature on the ground.


    Zero could notugh.


    He had been able tough even while watching the ck tree outside of precinct 9 being purified, but he could notugh anymore.


    Beautiful.


    It was beautiful.


    Although they were underneath ash-colored clouds, white ashes fluttered and piled up all around the capital.


    What the?


    Mommy, is it snowing?


    So pretty.


    In the destroyed za, the Imperial Pce, themoners residences, and even the shoulders of the people standing at the gate running away


    White ashes slowly fluttered down and piled up.


    White ashes piled up to cover up the traces of the destroyed and broken ces.


    Is this really a sight that can be seen in a world that was facing destruction?


    One of the Agents of Destruction mumbled as they covered their eyes with their hands.


    It was not such a beautiful sight that it suffocated them with awe.


    However, the white ashes that fluttered down likerge snowkes made their hearts flutter.


    Leader.


    "What is it?


    An agent asked Zero.


    Is he really human?


    Zeros gaze followed the agent to the roof of a building.


    There was someone, who no longer had a rose gold thunderbolt wrapped around him, calmly standing there looking at the ck monster.


    The Purifier.


    He could not sense any sort of pressure from this feeble-looking man.


    I dont know. But that is not important.


    It was not important whether that guy was human or not.


    What is important is that the only thing left for this terrible darkness is destruction.


    The only thing left for this era was destruction.


    The world that was toe would not have this darkness.


    That was what was important to Zero.


    But I am still curious. I want to know what the person who created all of this is thinking right now.


    Zero could not look away from Cale.


    His eyes opened wide at that moment.


    !


    The Purifier.


    He slightly staggered.


    However, not many people managed to see that.


    Boom-!


    The monster had stopped iling and fell to the ground at that moment. The ck eyes were no longer releasing smoke and the thorns had turned into white ashes and disappeared into the sky.


    Screeech, screeeeech


    The monster was even stopping its quiet screeching.


    Therge ck hill wouldpletely perish in a little bit.


    Human!


    However, Raon didn''t care whether the ck hill perished or not. It wasnt important to him whether white ashes fluttered in the air.


    The invisible Raon supported Cales staggering body.


    Of course, he used the sturdiest part of his body, his head.


    Ugh!


    Cale gasped after feeling Raons firm head m into his side.


    Meeeeeeeeeeow!


    Meeeeeow!


    On and Hong, who had just arrived on top of the roof and were headed toward Cale, approached him in shock.


    You cant faint, nya!


    Are you okay? You cant turn pale, nya!


    On, in her kitten form, walked past the shocked Hong and urgently checked on Cale''splexion.


    ?


    She was then bbergasted.


    Y, yourplexion l, looks good?


    It was rare to see On stutter like this.


    Thats not possible! The human is currently coughing up b, hmm?


    Raon tilted his head in confusion.


    Human, you look totally fine!


    Ha


    Cale pushed the invisible Raon whose head was pushing against Cales side.


    I told you I''m okay.


    Cale was fine.


    Then why did you stagger just now? I thought you were fainting!


    Cale answered honestly.


    It wasnt anything to worry about.


    He was slightly dizzy a moment ago. That was why he had staggered.


    But this much is not enough for me to faint nor cough up blood.


    He was in good condition.


    Of course, Cale was currently shocked as well.


    You can create something like this if you truly are overwhelmingly strong.


    Cale was taking care of the monster so easily as if the monster''sst efforts werent much.


    Cale couldn''t do anything about the buildings in the capital that the monster had already destroyed, but he had not destroyed anything to take down this monster.


    Well, they will struggle when they try to get rid of all these ashes. But that is not for me, but the people of the capital.


    Cale looked at the white ashes and thought it would be a headache to clean it all up.


    Human, the white ashes are as pretty as snow!


    I want to make a snowman, nya!


    Of course, he ignored Raon and Hongs conversation.


    Beeeeeeep-


    He heard a noise from the videomunication device at that moment.


    Human, Ill check!


    Raon quickly read the message that was delivered.


    Human! Dark Elf Shawn and Vampire Jezna said that they have secured the respective tombs!


    The jiangshis were in two other locations.


    Shawn and Jezna had followed Cales orders to take the church and the Agents of Destruction to take control of those two locations.


    Of course, this was only after confirming that there were no extremely powerful individuals in either location.


    Sui Khan told me to let you know, nya.


    On slowly approached Cale as she spoke.


    He said that we are capturing the Hunters and not to worry, nya.


    Human! Gramps just contacted me as well! He said that they are capturing the remaining Hunters! He says that Choi Han is with him!


    Sui Khan, Choi Han, Eruhaben, and Aphei.


    They were currently capturing the rest of the Hunters who had not offered themselves as tribute to the ck hill.


    Hmm.


    Cale thought about it for a moment.


    I''m sure there are some Hunters who ran away.


    There must have been at least one or two Hunters who shouted about making an offering of karma and ran away.


    This monster, this ck hill suddenly appearing had turned this ce into chaos. It would have made it so that the Agents of Destruction and the members of the Church were unable to fully pay attention to the Hunters.


    It does not matter.


    However, it did not matter to Cale.


    He reached out his hand. He touched his hair.


    He still had white hair and green eyes.


    Nobody other than the Huayans patriarch had realized that Cale was Cale.


    Well, there might be people who recognize us based on Mary and Choi Hans powers.


    He just needed to disguise Choi Han and Mary while taking them with him if that happened.


    He could also go to the other worlds without the two of them.


    Raon, lets move.


    Either way, there was something he needed to do first right now.


    Cale had received contact from the Margrave in Precinct 9 on his way here.


    Purifier-nim! Monsters resembling the ck tree have started their attacks in the Eastern, Southern, and Northern precincts of the Empire!


    Ooooooooong-


    A ck magic circle appeared with Cale at the center.


    Shall I go too?


    Cale made eye contact with Mary, who flew up on her ck Dragon. He shook his head.


    Mary. I leave it to you to take care of things here. Ille back after taking care of the rest.


    I understand.


    Cale felt relieved at the calmly responding Mary before teleporting with Raon, On, and Hong.


    Paaaat-!


    A ck light soon shed as Cale, On, Hong, and Raon disappeared from the roof.


    Mary descended to the ground.


    The Pope, Zero, and Imperial Princess Olivia approached her.


    Ha.


    Imperial Princess Olivia let out a gasp-likeugh as she approached Mary.


    The ce where Mary was standing right now


    This ce was where the ck hill had been until mere moments ago.


    The monster had disappeared without a trace.


    Pss pss.


    All she could feel in its ce were the white ashes underneath her feet.


    Did the esteemed Purifier-nim go somewhere?


    Mary contemted for a bit before honestly answering the Pope''s question.


    Her voice was rxed as she spoke.


    The Purifier-nim has gone to the Eastern, Southern, and Northern precincts. He went to purify the monsters that have appeared outside the respective precincts.


    There really were other monsters.


    Yes, maam.


    Zero walked past the Pope who clenched her eyes and looked as if she was praying and asked.


    Hey, I saw that Purifier guy stagger just moments ago. Are you sure that he is okay?


    The Pope and the Second Imperial Princess looked at Mary in shock after hearing that. The two of them had not seen that.


    Mary debated it for a moment.


    Hisplexion looked good.


    Mary had ridden on the ck Dragon and gone up to check Cale''splexion.


    Mary, who had gone up there because she was concerned and because she had to tell Choi Han or Eruhaben about Cales condition, hade to a conclusion after taking a look at Cale.


    He seemed much better off than I expected.


    However


    Im not sure.


    She could not be certain.


    Why?


    He is someone who always uses his powers like this and sacrifices himself.


    Based on Cale''s actions until now Until he faints


    Furthermore, he is not someone who makes it show, so I dont think we will know until everything is over.


    She had no way of knowing.


    Mary gave her honest answer before calmly continuing to speak.


    The monster is gone, so we must now do what we can.


    Mary slightly tilted her head to the side at that moment.


    Shit, shit!


    Zero suddenly became angry and stomped on the ground.


    Oh esteemed Purifier.


    The Pope unsped her hands and spoke to Mary.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I guess we need to give everything we have for the reconstruction.


    The Second Imperial Princess turned around with a stiff expression on her face and started to walk toward the Imperial Pce.


    She made ament as she left.


    I learned something again.


    Mary quietly looked at the three people, who had all reacted differently but jumped in to take care of things without having to be told to do so, before she got on the ck Dragon and flew up into the sky.


    She needed to tell the others about Cales condition and what he had told her.


    * * *


    I''m a bit tired.


    Cale, at least the monsters that were in the east, south, and north were weakpared to the ck tree and the ck hill. Thats a relief. You didnt need to use too much strength.


    Cale listened to the Super Rocks voice as he returned to the capital. He was heading back after one day.


    It had taken less time than he had expected.


    Of course, he was with Raon, On, and Hong.


    Hmm?


    However, Cale touched his ears after returning to the capital.


    He wondered if he had heard correctly.


    What did you say?


    Oh, esteemed purifier! The decision has been made to create a statue in the capital za describing your merits.


    What nonsense is this? I was only gone for a day. What the hell happened?


    Cale looked past the shoulder of the Pope who was saying that it needed to be done.


    Eruhaben and Sui Khan were smirking while Mary was quietly standing there and Choi Han was avoiding his gaze.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Cale gone and messed up and everybody knows.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 62: When I came home… (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 62: When I came home¡­ (1)


    The Pope, who told Cale that a statue of the Purifier was going to be made, seemed oddly happy.


    Then I will head to the Imperial Pce now. I will contact you as soon as a draft of the statuees up, oh esteemed Purifier!


    .


    Just so you are aware, the Church is preparing a motion to deliver to the Imperial Pce regarding setting up a monument in all of the areas you have purified.


    .


    Hahaha!


    She truly seemed happy based on how she wasughing.


    Cale started to speak after a long pause.


    How is the current situation in the capital-


    He could not finish his sentence.


    Beeeeeeep-


    The Pope pulled out a ck magic videomunication device from her pocket.


    Oh no, it looks like I will need to head back as the Imperial Pce has contacted me. I had to make a small opening toe see you like this.


    The Pope looked disappointed as she spoke to Cale.


    "As expected, our esteemed Purifier cares more about the safety and security of the capital over things like statues of himself. You truly are the esteemed Purifier! Hahahaha-!


    Cale started to think.


    Why does she look so happy?


    Is the Pope someone whoughed so much like this?


    Cale weirdly did not feel good right now. Something felt iffy the entire time he was looking at the Popeugh like this with a rxed look on her face.


    Oh esteemed Purifier, I shall make my leave first as the others here will be able to exin the details.


    Hahaha.


    The Pope disappeared with one finalugh.


    .


    Cale brushed his face with both hands in the room that was full of silence.


    Pfft.


    He raised his head after hearing someoneugh. Team Leader Sui Khan was caught by Cale while trying to hold back hisughter.


    I''m curious as to what the hell happened.


    Cale opened his mouth and started to speak in a bleak voice.


    Choi Han flinched but unfortunately, everybody else here were not people who even flinched at Cale''s bleak voice.


    Cale, there is something I want to ask you first before talking about what happened here.


    Eruhaben casually sat down.


    They were currently in the secret residence of the Church of the Fire of Purification.


    They were still staying in this ce.


    The ancient Dragon observed Cale''splexion as he spoke.


    Why did it take a day?


    The east, south, and north Therge monsters that appeared outside the edge vige precincts


    Cale had spent a whole day fighting against the monsters shaped like a crocodile, bird, and lion before just getting back.


    It didnt take long to take care of the ck tree in the west and the monster in the capital.


    Thats right. I want to know the reason you said you were fighting against monsters all day when the others were easy to deal with, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han agreed with Eruhaben.


    Ah, that


    Cale had an awkward look on his face as he scratched his forehead. The children, who had been silent, chimed in at that moment.


    We made sure he didnt overdo it!


    We made him rest as he did it, nya!


    I learned that you need to get a proper amount of rest, nya.


    They all quickly rattled out.


    Raon, Hong, and On spoke one after the other with oddly proud looks on their faces. Well, Raon and Hong had those looks, not On.


    Really?


    Eruhaben looked at Cale as if he could not believe it.


    You really rested while working?


    That was what his expression was clearly saying.


    Cale nodded his head with an unsettled look on his face.


    Yes, Eruhaben-nim. I rested while working.


    Wow.


    Cale had never seen Eruhaben so amazed like this.


    Cale felt Eruhaben was oddly despicable right now but he had something he needed to say.


    Of course, there was another reason as well.


    Another reason?


    Yes, Eruhaben-nim. That-


    Knock knock knock.


    Cale could not finish his sentence.


    He heard the Pope''s voice again on the other side of the door.


    Oh esteemed Purifier.


    The Pope walked back in before speaking in a voice that made it sound as if she was in an awkward position.


    The Second Imperial Princess requests an audience with you.


    She then looked at the others.


    Everybody in the group.


    Cale nodded his head and got up.


    * * *


    I decided to take the throne.


    Cale heard her Second Imperial Princess Olivia speak as soon as he sat down.


    I see. Congrattions.


    Olivia smiled bitterly at Cale''s lightheartedment.


    Olivia had openly gone up against the Emperor. It was basically expected that she would be the next Empress. That would have been the final result whether it happened quickly or slowly.


    However, she felt suffocated thinking about ruling the Empire from here on.


    Congrattions. Is it really?


    Starting with returning the Empire to normal


    It was revealed that the House of Huayans was responsible for the pollution of this world and, as they were a vassal to the Empire, the Empire had to take responsibility for things throughout the entire continent.


    Of course, no foreign nations would attack the Empire as the Empire was in the best state among the kingdoms on the continent that were still functioning properly.


    But the Empire had a duty to feel a sense of responsibility for a long time and return the continent to normal.


    Isnt it the position you wanted?


    Olivia clenched her hands after hearing his calm voice.


    It is. I wanted it.


    She looked around.


    She looked at the people seated in this secret meeting room she had prepared in the Imperial Pce.


    The people from the Imperial family included Olivia, the First Imperial Prince, and the Fourth Imperial Prince.


    Her close confidants.


    Zero and the chief executives of the Agents of Destruction.


    The Pope, bishop, and few others from the Church of the Fire of Purification.


    Finally, the Purifier and his people.


    I heard that you took care of all of the monsters, Sir Purifier.


    Yes, your royal highness.


    All of the Margraves delivered the news.


    Olivia had been able to receive that information in real time despite the capital being a mess because of the urgency of that info.


    Oh esteemed Purifier.


    Olivia made eye contact with the leader of the Agents of Destruction, Zero, for a moment.


    The two of them exchanged nces for a bit.


    Her mouth was drying out from being tense but she continued to speak.


    Would it be okay to ask you to purify other ces as well?


    Olivia looked into Cales eyes.


    These indifferent eyes


    The achievements that the man with these eyes had made


    He had the power to turn the world white.


    It was not a sparkling holy white light like the House of Huayans had used.


    This person was capable of creating ashes as white as snow, white sand that anybody could touch and feel if they reached their hands out.


    Wasnt that truly the look of the Purifier that this world had wanted?


    That was why she needed to nab this person.


    She needed to ask him.


    If you seekpensation, we will prepare it right away. We will also make sure you and everybody in your group are notcking in anything while staying here for the duration of the purification.


    Although Olivia was going to be the Empress, she still bowed her head.


    Please purify thisnd a little more. Please.


    She had no other choice.


    He was not originally from this world and could leave at any moment.


    Everybody here knew that was the case.


    Your Royal Highness-


    Please, please truly consider this request. I am not asking you to be responsible for the purification of the entire continent.


    Olivia didnt pay any attention to Cale who was trying to speak and did her best to ask as desperately as possible.


    If you could stay here for at least another year-


    She heard the Purifiers calm voice at that moment.


    I have lost the power.


    Excuse me?


    Olivias eyes opened wide. She could not properlyprehend what she just heard as she looked at Cale.


    It was not just her.


    Zero and the Pope also looked at him in shock.


    Mm. To be more urate


    However, Cale looked calm.


    I am in the process of losing my power.


    What do you-


    Cale asked Olivia after seeing her in disbelief.


    Did you not receive the reports from the Margraves?


    "Excuse me?


    You should have heard that it took me longer and longer to deal with the monsters.


    I did hear that.


    Olivia stumbled over his words as she spoke.


    I, I thought that was because the monsters continued to get stronger-


    Crocodile, bird, and lion.


    Just hearing about the appearances of the monsters made her think they would be stronger than a hill.


    Not at all, your royal highness. The other three monsters were weakpared to the ck tree and ck hill.


    They truly were weak.


    However, my power is slowly shrinking.


    To be more urate, it was not that his power was shrinking but that the efficiency when using his power was shrinking.


    What started with using one percent of power to release the strength of fifty percent was down to only ten percent by the end.


    The size of an area I can purify at once is going down as well.


    That was why it had taken Cale a day to take down the other monsters when the ck tree and the ck hill had taken an instant.


    I had to take some time to recover my strength to slowly deal with the monsters because the efficiency went down.


    Thankfully, he still had enough time and the other Margraves had prepared properly after receiving the warning from the Margrave to the west. As a result, he was able to take care of the issue without anybody being injured.


    Oh esteemed Purifier, may I ask about the reason for the decline?


    Cale snapped out of his thoughts after hearing the Popes shaky voice.


    Mm.


    The reason for the efficiency going down


    Cale, I think that has to be it.


    Although Cale didnt know the reason behind it, he had discussed the issue with the Super Rock.


    As we thought in the beginning, the efficiency of the Fire of Destruction automatically became stronger because the dead mana in this world was too strong. It was a way of bncing things.


    It was simr to how the shadows be bigger as the light gets stronger.


    If the world that was polluted by dead mana was the light, Cales Fire of Destruction was the shadow.


    However, with the fall of the House of Huayans and the monsters being destroyed, a portion of thend became purified.


    That is probably why the efficiency of the Fire of Destruction slowly decreased.


    Yeah. I had the same thought.


    Cale thought that this hypothesis was the correct answer.


    However, because he was not certain that this was the right answer.


    I also have no reason to exin everything to these people.


    That was why


    It just-


    Cale just shared the conclusion without discussing the reasoning.


    It just needed to be that way.


    Cale thought that he shared too little and added on. He wanted to be a bit nicer with the exnation.


    My power will decrease the more this world is purified.


    In the end, it will return to the Fire of Destructions normal strength.


    Cale, will it return to normal?


    Cale heard Eruhabens question in his mind and slightly nodded his head to respond.


    He could see that Eruhaben, Choi Han, and Mary all had rxed looks on their faces.


    Arent you disappointed?


    Cale chuckled at Eruhabens question and shook his head.


    Not really.


    He was a bit disappointed, but he had earned this power increase for free anyway.


    It had allowed him to properly suppress the ck Bloods household, so that was enough.


    Hmm?


    Cale was shaking his head when he made eye contact with Zero.


    Zero had a stiff expression on his face instead of smiling like a crazy bastard as he usually did.


    Did that happen because you used too much of your power?


    I''m not sure.


    Cale avoided answering because he did not know for sure.


    But you are not saying that was not the reason.


    Zero quietly mumbled.


    Cale did not say anything else.


    I mean it is kind of true?


    He needed to use his power to defeat the monsters that would pollute this world and restore bnce through purification.


    Zerosment was right to a degree.


    Pfft.


    Zero then quietly chuckled.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, that was neither a happyughter nor a sneer; it was an emptyugh.


    What is up with him?


    Cale looked at Zero in confusion but Zero was looking at the ceiling while mumbling.


    He was scowling as if he could not hold in the frustration anymore.


    Fuck. In the end-


    Zero finished the sentence in his mind.


    In the end he did sacrifice himself.


    He had seen Cale stagger. He had also heard Mary mention the Purifiers tendency to sacrifice himself.


    Zero looked down again and made eye contact with the Pope. The Pope closed her eyes.


    Oh esteemed Purifier.


    A deep sigh could be heard in her voice.


    I happened to hear that there are still many enemies for you to fight in other worlds.


    The Pope continued to speak without being able to look at Cale.


    Despite that, will you be okay?


    She barely managed to added on.


    If you lost your power?


    Will he be okay even without his power?


    The mood in the meeting room became extremely heavy after the Popes question.


    The ck Bloods household.


    They had been so strong that the people here would not have been able to defeat them without the Purifier and his people.


    The reason they were able to defeat such enemies without anybody getting seriously injured was because of the Purifiers overwhelming power.


    The Purifier was slowly losing that power.


    Would he still be okay?


    The Pope, despite being the one to ask, could not even imagine how Cale would respond.


    Should I not have asked?


    As she had that thought


    The response came soon.


    Of course I will be okay?


    She heard a stoic, brusque yet firm voice.


    The Pope looked at Cale.


    His eyes were as calm as usual.


    Cale continued to speak.


    Why would I not be okay?


    Its just going back to normal?


    Trantor''s Comments


    Busy tomorrow again see you all Wednesday.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 63: When I came home… (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 63: When I came home¡­ (2)


    The power was not disappearingpletely; it was simply returning to normal.


    There was nothing for Cale to be disappointed about regarding the Fire of Destruction.


    Mm.


    Cale thought that he needed to exin a bit more after seeing the piercing gazes of the people from the Empire and opened his mouth.


    I will just consider it as having experienced many things in this time.


    The experience of facing his enemies with overbearing strength.


    That was quite the useful experience that allowed him to learn many hints about how to face the Hunter households in the future.


    Of course, I''m not saying that what happened to this world was a good experience.


    He thought that something like this should never happen in this world again.


    I just think that there was a lot that I gained.


    He gained quite a lot of information about the Hunters.


    In addition, having captured the Huayans patriarch and the Blood Cults Number 7 meant that he would be able to gather even more information.


    He also did not cough up blood or faint.


    Things went well.


    Cale nodded his head, satisfied that the situation had been handled easier than he had thought.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up a bit.


    Haaaaaaaa.


    Cale looked at the ancient Dragon who sighed deeply. Eruhaben was just sighing without looking at Cale.


    Mary was silent, but it was odd seeing Choi Han looking at Cale as if he had a lot he wanted to say.


    However, Cale thought that he could probably hear itter and looked toward Imperial Princess Olivia instead.


    I dont think one year is possible, but I will purify things as my power allows while I am here.


    He still had ten times efficiency right now, so it wouldnt be bad to purify things without pushing himself too much.


    Imperial Princess Olivia opened and closed her mouth a few times before finally speaking.


    Doesnt your power decrease the more you use it?


    Probably?


    Cale answered as if it was obvious before adding on.


    Of course, I may have to leave soon if something happens.


    Soon, Reddock Huayans He was nning on meeting with the patriarch to gather information.


    He would leave this world if something came up that needed his immediate attention from that conversation.


    Oooooong oooooong


    Furthermore, the God of Death''s divine item that is in his pocket The mirror had been vibrating since a few moments ago.


    It seemed to have something to say to him.


    I also need to hurry up and go back home.


    Cale remembered how Beacrox, Ron, and crown prince Alberu had looked when hest saw them.


    He also clearly remembered that it was most likely bastards from the Blood Cult who made them look like that.


    Ha.


    Olivia let out a deep sigh at that moment.


    Hmm?


    As Cale became confused at thatn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Oh, esteemed Purifier.


    The Pope suddenly started praying.


    Cale was even more confused.


    Purifier, I will definitely not forget your sacrifice.


    Zero spoke with a solemn look on his face and quite the crazed gaze.


    This is weird.


    Cale felt extremely iffy at this odd situation.


    I knew it would be like this.


    Cale realized something was wrong after hearing thatment from the ancient Dragon.


    His confusion didnt seem to matter as Imperial Princess Olivia started speaking again.


    We n on having a meeting with the entire continent soon.


    The chief executives of each group were going to meet to discuss how to restore Xiaolen from here on.


    "Excuse me.


    Cale raised his hand toward Olivia, who looked ready to exin everything.


    There is no need to exin everything to me.


    Excuse me?


    Cale thought that it might sound a bit cold but still spoke honestly.


    I am someone who is going to leave.


    If Cale was not going to purify this entire world, it was up to the people of this world to figure out the rest.


    I believe that the issues of this world are a conversation for the people who are going to continue living here.


    Cale looked at Olivia and continued to speak as she closed her mouth.


    I came here today to deliver that message.


    Olivia slightly bowed toward him.


    I am shameless.


    She felt disappointed as soon as Cale said that he was someone who was going to leave.


    She also thought that she had beenpletely shameless.


    These people are people who are fighting against this massive enemy called the Hunters.


    She could not ask such people to stay here.


    They had a home as well.


    They were people who had left their homes in order to fight these enemies.


    We already received a lot from them.


    Starting with the fall of the House of Huayans, they had learned the true cause of this worlds destruction.


    They had also stopped it.


    I see. You all are people who are going to leave.


    Olivia raised her head again.


    Thank you for everything until now. We will repay you for everything you have done to the best of our abilities. It will be done before you all leave.


    Olivia continued to speak to Cale who was nodding his head.


    You may leave now. We are going to start a meeting.


    I see.


    Cale got up without any hesitation after hearing the order to get out. In fact, it was Olivia, who had told him to get out, who was looking at Cale and his people with a longing gaze.


    I will see them out.


    The Pope stood up.


    Then we will be on our way now.


    Cale and the others said goodbye to Olivia and headed toward the meeting room door.


    At that moment


    We do not n on scraping by to get out of this destruction. We n on starting a new era.


    Cale heard Olivias voice behind his back.


    Her voice was slightly shaking, but nothing was preventing it from getting her message out.


    We n on creating a world where both mana and dead mana can coexist.


    She stood up.


    She walked toward Cale and his people.


    Please tell me your names.


    Olivia stood in front of Mary and extended her hand out for a handshake. Mary looked at Cale for a moment. Cale nodded his head.


    Only then did Mary shake Olivias hand.


    Mary looked silently at the hand that looked the same as hers before opening her mouth.


    Mary. That is my name.


    Yes.


    Olivia continued to speak.


    We will create a world where necromancers as strong as Mary exist.


    She let go of Mary''s hand and extended her hand out toward Choi Han.


    My name is Choi Han.


    I see. We will make a world where people can grow into sword masters like Choi Han.


    It will happen.


    Olivia smiled at Choi Hans response and looked at the Dragon.


    Eruhaben.


    Yes, sir. Umm-


    Eruhaben calmly responded to Olivia, who hesitated for a moment and could not continue to speak.


    It is up to you to convince Aphei.


    Of course.


    Aphei was currently the only Dragon in this world.


    It was up to Olivia to convince her to help them restore this world to normal.


    She thought about what she needed to do before looking at Cale.


    Cale.


    .


    Olivia silently extended her hand for a handshake.


    However, Cale smiled awkwardly as if this was a bit strange.


    Your Royal Highness, isnt it a bit early to have this kind of farewell?


    Cale looked at Olivia, who was looking at him as if he was someone who would disappear with the wind, and let out a small sigh.


    Human, did you forget?


    He heard the invisible Raon''s voice.


    Mm.


    He had indeed forgotten something.


    Mm. Your Royal Highness, there is something I would like to suggest.


    Cale remembered what he had forgotten about.


    What is it?


    Olivia cautiously asked.


    His casual voice reached her ear.


    I have a peculiar World Tree. Will it be okay to nt it here?


    Excuse me?


    What?


    Olivia wondered what she had just heard.


    She looked around.


    The Pope and Zero both had rare nk expressions on their faces as they looked at Cale.


    Ah, they heard the same thing too.


    Olivia knew that she had heard properly, but looked at Cale because she could not understand.


    Ah.


    She couldnt even hear Choi Han gasping as if he realized something.


    Mm. I have a World Tree that doesnt care if dead mana is nearby.


    She could only look at Cale, who continued to say things with an oddly light tone.


    It is still a young World Tree, but There is no World Tree in this world anyway. I think it will do a good job if you nt this World Tree in the area that is most seriously corroded by dead mana and tell it to maintain the area.


    The Molden Kingdoms undergroundbyrinth


    The fake World Tree that had been at the center of it


    This ck fake World Tree had grown up well despite having a dead mana river nearby.


    Excuse me?


    Olivia could only nkly ask back.


    Oh, this thing is capable of conversation, so it should be cooperative if the conversation goes well.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders toward the people of Xiaolen who were looking at him.


    Honestly speaking, wouldnt it be difficult to purify this whole continent with just necromancers, Dark Elves, and ck mages?


    In all honesty, purifying all of Xiaolen was also an issue.


    By the sounds of it, you are trying to create a world where the two can coexist. Of course, it sounds like this will be quite the strong world once it ispleted.


    A world where necromancers like Mary and sword masters like Choi Han could coexist and grow together.


    It was possible that Xiaolens new future might be amazing.


    Anyway I think that this World Tree will be very helpful for it.


    O, one moment please!


    Olivia showed her palm to Cale to make him stop talking.


    Umm, Purifier, no, Mr. Cale.


    Yes?


    The World Tree Umm, will you escort the esteemed World Tree to this world?


    No?


    Cale tilted his head to the side as he responded.


    I have it on me?


    A World Tree, so what you are saying is that you have a World Tree in your possession?


    Mm. You can say that I am currently protecting it.


    The fake World Tree was currently inside a badge after being Embraced.


    The more I think about it, this world is perfect for the fake World Tree.


    A world like Xiaolen which had an extreme level of dead mana was probably better for this World Tree toy its roots in than a regr world.


    Ah, of course, I do not n on nting it here if the World Tree says that it does not want to stay in this world.


    No!


    "Excuse me?


    Olivia subconsciously raised her voice before calming herself as much as possible after seeing the shocked Cale.


    Umm, is, is it possible to speak to that World Tree-nim?


    I dont see why not. I guess it would be good for the involved parties to chat with one another.


    Yes! Please give me a chance to speak to it!


    If such a World Tree really existed as Cale mentioned, it was a new World Tree that was perfect for Xiaolen.


    If a new World Tree appears in this world and Dragon Aphei helps us


    Then the people and other races living in Xiaolen might really get the strength to stand up once again.


    It would be the return of two existences that embodied the world from 300 or so years ago.


    Although they would be different from the World Tree and the Dragons of that time


    They were precious existences that would fit this changed Xiaolen.


    Of course.


    As Olivia and the other people of Xiaolen sighed in relief at Cales lighthearted response


    Human, I think that the fake World Tree will want to stay in this world!


    Cale showed his agreement to Raonsment via silence.


    The fake World Tree had grown up in the undergroundbyrinth under the White Stars suppression and Elisnehs control.


    Furthermore, it had even faced Elves that came to kill it.


    A world like this that treats it as a revered being would be something that the World Tree could only have dreamed about.


    Then I will be on my way now.


    Okay. I will see you soon.


    Yes, your Royal highness.


    Cale and his people left the meeting room.


    Olivia stared at the closed meeting room door for a bit.


    Zero opened his mouth to speak.


    I really cant figure this guy out at all.


    I agree.


    Olivia agreed before adding on.


    Maybe he is an existence we cannot dare to make a judgment about.


    That seems right.


    Zero scoffed.


    Hehe, a human who is protecting a World Tree. How can such an existence be human?


    He could be human. Is it okay to set a limit to what he can do just because he is human?


    Olivia smiled at Zero and the chief executives as she continued to speak.


    We are individuals who will raise this world up once again. We cannot set a limit to what we can do.


    Ha!


    Zero let out a shortugh before nodding his head.


    Youre right. We truly cannot set a limit on what we can do.


    Thats right.


    Olivia and the chief executives still had no clear idea of how to purify this world without Cale.


    However, she was looking at the future in a positive light.


    The Agents of Destruction had a lot of other races as well.


    And


    The Church of the Fire of Purification has people who can at least use portions of the power of the Fire of Purification.


    In addition


    The Empire has more mages and administrators with profound knowledge of dead mana than anywhere else.


    There were probably other existences still living in different parts of Xiaolen as well.


    If they all put their heads together, she was certain that they would be able to find a way.


    Let us start the meeting.


    The meeting resumed with Oliviasment.


    On the other hand, the Pope bowed slightly toward Cale outside the pce where the meeting was taking ce.


    Oh esteemed Purifier, the church is no longer considered as an evil cult.


    Thats great.


    The Pope smiled gently at Cale''s calm response.


    However, that smile quickly disappeared.


    Will you be heading to that ce?


    Yes, maam.


    The Pope slightly bowed to say goodbye.


    I pray that you can get what you seek.


    That should be the case.


    Cale responded and started to walk.


    He was headed toward the underground tomb beneath the Emperors Pce.


    It was the ce that Eruhaben had looted dry once already.


    * * *


    Thisrge area where countless jiangshis were supposed to be


    Cale sat on a chair located in the center of that area and started speaking.


    Have you been well?


    He looked at the three people kneeling in front of him and smiled.


    You guys are all still fine.


    Blood Cults Number 7.


    Patriarch Reddock Huayans.


    The Chief of Staff.


    The three of them were kneeling in front of him at a set distance from one another.


    Will you still be fine after today?


    Cale leisurely asked while being the only one to smile brightly.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Oooo a home for the Fake World Tree!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 64: When I came home… (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 64: When I came home¡­ (3)


    Cale looked to one side.


    Why is he not waking up?


    Sui Khan looked down after hearing the nonchnt question.


    He could see the back of the person who was currently serving as his chair.


    He keeps seizing when he wakes up so I am continuously knocking him out.


    It was the Emperor who was plopped over on the ground.


    Everything except his face was ck at this point.


    "Good job.


    Why thank you.


    Sui Khan epted Cale''s praise as if it was not a big deal.


    Crazy bastards.


    Number 7 subconsciously mumbled before making eye contact with Choi Han.


    !


    He subconsciously looked away after seeing that cold gaze.


    Choi Han was the bastard who had knocked Number 7 unconscious over and over.


    Now then, shall we chat?


    Cale looked around at the people in this area.


    The unconscious Emperor, and the still conscious Number 7, patriarch, and Chief of Staff were here.


    Sui Khan and Choi Han were with Cale as well.


    The rest of the group was doing other things right now.


    The children went with Eruhaben-nim.


    The ancient Dragon had gone with Aphei to look for a suitable ce to nt the World Tree.


    Raon had been roaming around Aphei before he, On, and Hong all went with Eruhaben.


    Thats good.


    Cale was feeling a bit freer with On, Hong, and Raon not here as he started to speak.


    Whats wrong with you?


    His eyes turned toward a person.


    .


    The Huayans patriarch. Reddock Huayans.


    That once extremely confident bastard was avoiding Cales gaze in an almost exaggerated manner.


    It was truly over the top.


    Pfft.


    Cale turned his gaze toward the direction of theugh.


    What is it, team leader-nim?


    Team leader Sui Khan responded with actions instead of words.


    He walked over to the kneeling patriarch.


    Ugh!


    The patriarch tried to get away from Sui Khans reach but Sui casually pulled at the patriarchs top.


    Huh?


    Cale looked at the patriarchs shoulder.


    Huh?


    He then looked at Sui Khan again.


    .


    Cale then looked back at the patriarchs shoulder.


    It was purified?


    Holy moly.


    The cheapskate could not hide his shock.


    This works?


    Cales subconscious words caused a fire in the Huayans patriarch''s eyes.


    What? This works? You mean you did that without knowing?!


    Pow!


    Ugh!


    However, he soon had to lower his head. Sui shook the hand he used to smack the patriarch on the back of the head before grabbing him by the head and making him sit down properly.


    .


    .


    Number 7 and the Chief of Staff looked at the patriarchs shoulder with honest looks of shock.


    There was a thunderbolt-shaped burn mark left there.


    It looked pretty painful.


    However, that was not important.


    Following the thunderbolt-shaped mark, the Huayans patriarchs shoulder down to his chest had turned back from ck to regr skin color.


    Of course, that area was red from being burnt.


    Wow! Our power can even purify people who are poisoned with dead mana?! Cale, we are so cool!


    Calepletely ignored the cheapskates frivolous voice.


    This is good.


    Cale calmly looked down at the Huayans patriarch.


    Lets use this time to purify youpletely.


    ! No-!


    The Huayans patriarch looked at Cale with dread.


    He honestly seems petrified.


    Cale found it odd that the patriarch seemed quite petrified. It did not seem like he had this look just because he was scared of losing his powers.


    It seemed to be quite painful.


    Sui Khan resolved his question.


    I was in charge of keeping an eye over this bastardst night.


    Sui had to watch over the patriarch while Choi Han kept an eye on the rest.


    He was in serious pain. He did seem to have strong endurance though.


    Oh.


    Cale let out a short gasp before observing the patriarchsplexion.


    Hmm. I guess he does have some cold sweats. He is pale too.


    Yeah. Hes probably holding it in because he is in front of you. At night time, he just begged me to knock him out. It must be quite painful.


    The patriarch watched Cale and Sui Khan chat with him in the middle with a look of disgust. However, he could not say anything.


    Its terrible.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He had never felt such pain in his life.


    It felt as if bugs were gnawing on his skin very slowly, with the thunderbolt-shaped scar at the center.


    In addition to that, he felt quite a lot of pain every time those bugs bit him.


    Crackle. There was the pain of a current going through him as well as the feeling of being burnt.


    The biting, current, and burning all came together. Nonstop.


    It was terrible andpletely dreadful.


    However, the thing that was the worst of it all was


    His power decreased and that so-called purification happened with the pain.


    Smile.


    !


    The patriarch subconsciously opened his mouth after making eye contact with Cale and seeing him smile.


    Just kill me!


    Yes, please just kill me.


    Aren''t you nning on killing me anyway? Just kill me now! What good will it do you to keep someone like me alive? Hmm?


    Yeah.


    Huh?


    The Huayans patriarch nkly looked at Cale, who answered so easily.


    I will let you die if you properly answer the things I want to know.


    Cale asked before the anxious Huayans patriarch could even open his mouth again.


    What did you do with the King of Roan?


    .


    The Huayans patriarch closed his mouth.


    Cale reached his hand out at that moment.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    A rose gold current crackled in his hand.


    !


    The patriarch urgently opened his mouth.


    I, I dont know!


    What?


    What happened in the Roan Kingdom was not under my jurisdiction! I don''t know!


    Cale slightly scowled at this reaction.


    He seems to be telling the truth.


    The patriarchs reaction seemed real.


    Then something is weird.


    Cales mouth opened.


    Then why did they use white magic in Duke Orsenas Estate?


    While the Roan Pce crumbled and the king disappeared


    Duke Orsenas Estate was burning in the capital.


    Furthermore, youngdy Orsena had disappeared.


    The only person who survived, the youngest youngdy Orsena, had mentioned white magic.


    T, that-


    The Huayans patriarch, who had a different look on his face, was stumbling over his words.


    Cale extended the hand with the Fire of Destruction forward andmented.


    Oh, you are hesitating?


    Fuck!


    The patriarch swore before speaking in a weak voice after seeing the rose gold light right in front of his face.


    The incident at the Dukes Estate is not my jurisdiction either.


    Hmm.


    Cales hand headed toward the patriarchs leg.


    B, but I helped them!


    Cales hand stopped after hearing the patriarch shout. Cale''s gaze then headed away from the patriarch to someone else.


    Your face looks quite weird right now.


    Blood Cults Number 7. A single drop of cold sweat dripped down his cheek after he heard Calesment.


    W, when did he see the look on my face?


    Was he not looking at the patriarch?


    Cale gave an order to Reddock Huayans without caring whether Number 7 was shocked or not.


    Continue.


    The Blood Cult side and we are currently in a cooperative rtionship.


    He warily looked at Cale before speaking.


    In return for the Blood Cult helping us, they requested that we work with them every so often. The incident at Duke Orsenas Estate was one of those things.


    Are the jiangshis what they were helping you with?


    Yeah.


    Then do you know why the Blood Cult did that at Duke Orsenas Estate?


    That-


    A low voice came from next to them as the patriarch opened his mouth.


    Patriarch.


    Number 7 was looking at the patriarch with a stoic face. It was as if he was saying that he would not leave the patriarch alone if he said anything more.


    Ugh!


    However, Number 7 slowly lost consciousness after feeling pain on the back of his head.


    Again!


    He could not even finish his sentence.


    Choi Han moved the unconscious Number 7 to one side as he addressed Cale.


    Please feel free to continue, Cale-nim.


    Okay.


    Cale was silent for a moment before nodding his head while the patriarch had a look of disgust and weakly started to speak.


    I dont really know why the Blood Cult did that at Duke Orsenas Estate.


    You dont know?


    But!


    The patriarch urgently continued to speak after seeing Cale ready to push the rose gold light toward him again.


    The Blood Cult is currently at an important time.


    .


    The patriarch peeked at the unconscious Number 7 and continued to speak after seeing Cale staring at him.


    Their n is to start the Great War of the Triumvirate between the Good faction, Evil faction, and the Demon Cult.


    The Great War of the Triumvirate.


    That phrase made Cale''s eyes cloud over.


    For someone who read fantasy novels for many years and read a few wuxia novels in the process as Kim Rok Soo, he could draw a picture as soon as he heard the patriarch say the Great War of the Triumvirate.


    The Triumvirate.


    Good faction.


    Evil faction.


    Demon Cult.


    These three factions were the major martial artist forces of the Central ins, otherwise known as the wuxia world.


    It meant that the Blood Cult was going to scheme to create a great war between the three major forces.


    If the Great War of the Triumvirate really breaks out


    All of the Central ins mountains and streams would be full of blood from battles.


    It would be a relief if only martial artists died during those battles, but


    Based on how these Hunter bastards have done things, they will probably drag in martial artists, civilians, and even the military.


    He could already feel it.


    This is going to be even more of a shitshow.


    An even greater shitshow will take ce in the Central ins with the Blood Cult than in Xiaolen.


    How is the Duke''s House of Orsena rted to the Great War of the Triumvirate?


    In addition to the Great War of the Triumvirate, it is time for them to pick a new priestess.


    Priestess?


    Yeah.


    The Huayans patriarch sighed once before continuing to speak.


    I''m sure you dont know much about the dimension with the Blood Cult. But the Blood Cult has their god, the Blood Demon, and there is a position of the priestess, the person who helps that god and delivers the will of the heavens.


    I know all of that.


    Cale wanted to tell him that he knew about this but decided to just listen.


    He thought that Choi Han and Sui Khan probably didnt know these things.


    The current Blood Demon goes through the process of choosing a new priestess before selecting the next generations sessor.


    So what you are saying is that you dont know the details about what the Blood Cult is doing. But the Great War of the Triumvirate and the selection of the priestess You believe that the incident at Duke Orsenas Estate happened because of one of these two reasons?


    Yeah.


    You revealed everything easier than I thought.


    One corner of the Huayans patriarchs lips curled up at thatment.


    I cant die alone.


    Yeah. Based on what I observed, it looked like you Hunter households were inpetitive rtionships with one another.


    Cale returned to the beginning after receiving a decently satisfactory answer.


    So then, who was responsible for the incident at the Roan Pce?


    .


    The patriarch closed his mouth.


    Cale just waited. It was because he saw the fear in the patriarchs eyes.


    He seemed to be thinking about a different fear despite looking right at the rose gold light.


    Will you really kill me?


    Yeah.


    Of course, Cale had no ns on killing him.


    He was nning on pulling out as much information as possible.


    I will respond because you said that you will kill me.


    The patriarch clenched his eyes shut before opening them back and starting to speak.


    Five Colors-


    It was at that moment.


    Cale-nim!


    Shit!


    Choi Han pulled Cale back while Sui Khan grabbed the patriarch by the back of his neck and flung him back.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    Arge explosion urred.


    The Huayans patriarchs body burst and exploded.


    It truly had happened in an instant.


    In the instant that the veins on the patriarch''s face turned red and Sui Khan and Choi Han acted after sensing something was off The patriarch exploded and died.


    What the hell?


    Cale looked toward the location of the explosion.


    The patriarch had disappeared without a trace.


    Only some ck blood was left where he had been.


    Did he die because he brought up the Five Colors Bloods just now?


    Nobody answered Cales question.


    He slowly looked down toward the only conscious person. He looked at the Chief of Staff.


    The Chief of Staff was captured and brought here because he was the Huayans patriarchs close confidant who had been secretly working for him for a long time.


    He was shaking quite a bit while looking at where the patriarch had died. It was as if he saw the thing he feared the most.


    It looks like the chat is going to be a bit longer than I thought.


    Cale was speaking calmly but felt a mysterious iffyness.


    The Five Colors Bloods.


    It was uneasiness toward the household with that weird name.


    * * *


    Tap tap tap.


    Cale sat on a couch and tapped the screen of the item he had ced on the table.


    Tap tap tap.


    Cale tapped again after not seeing any response.


    Tap tap tap.


    "Are you not going to answer me?


    At that moment


    Oooooong oooooong


    The mirror started to vibrate.


    It was as if it was disgusted.


    Or maybe it was a bit scared.


    Cale looked down at this divine item that the God of Death had given him before smiling and gently speaking.


    Now then, time to pay up.


    Oooooong oooooong


    The mirror vibrated as if it was shaking.


    It looks like I will need to be paid for everything I did. I have a lot of time so lets discuss everything without leaving anything out. Hmm?


    Oooooong oooooong


    The mirror was shaking intensely.


    As for Cale, he was smiling brightly.


    Time to get money!


    He was smiling brightly while hearing the cheapskate cheer.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Money time!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 65: When I came home… (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 65: When I came home¡­ (4)


    A window popped up on the mirror that resembled a tablet.


    < Trying to open a chat to discuss thepensation. Do you agree? - God of Death >


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Oh, you are very good at your job.


    < Thanks. - God of Death >


    A small message window popped up at that moment. There was a single sentence in the icon that resembled an invitation.


    < Im a bit busy right now... It might be a bit difficult to open a chat right now... - Xiaolen >


    Should I pollute this world again?


    The moment Cale nonchntly spoke without any emotion A notification appeared regarding the chat created by the God of Death.


    < The World named Xiaolen requests a chat. >


    < Chat window is being created. >


    I''m d we understood each other.


    The God of Death typed into the chat.


    < God of Death: Im the bestmunicator. >


    < Xiaolen:...... >


    Oooooong oooooong


    The mirror vibrated.


    < God of Death: I''m not the one shaking. By the way, I am busy working, so the two of you can discuss the details alone. >


    < God of Death: That motherfucking bnce! That damn bnce! Do you think bnce is the shit?! >


    < God of Death: Gods need regr retirement too! >


    Raon, who was next to Cale, nonchntlymented.


    Human, what is up with that god?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I dont know.


    He wasnt interested.


    It was none of Cales business whatever the God of Death rambled.


    < God of Death: Why doesnt Lee Soo Hyukpliment me? >


    Arent you going to work?


    < God of Death: That motherfucking bnce! Motherfucking hope! Motherfucking justice! >


    Shut up.


    < God of Death: Motherfucking Ca... never mind. I''m going to work. >


    Raon said something else.


    Human, I think that this god has the least dignity of all gods.


    < Xiaolen: Agreed. >


    Cale immediately started speaking once Xiaolenmented.


    There were a few things you asked me to do.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale rhythmically tapped the table with his index finger.


    First, agree to the invitation.


    He was told that he would be given one mine for doing that.


    Second, seriously damage the ck Bloods household.


    A mine for that as well.


    Third, help with the purification.


    And in a message he receivedter


    This next part was something that appeared in a message after Cale first mentioned the fake World Tree.


    It was a message he had ignored and had just checked a few moments ago.


    Finally, provide an existence that could be a World Tree in this world.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale was silent to build the tension before resuming.


    Now then, let me tell you everything I have done.


    Oooooong oooooong


    The mirror was vibrating, no, it was shaking.


    I happily agreed to the invitation. Once I got here, not only did I seriously damage the ck Bloods household, I destroyed them.


    < God of Death: p p p! >


    I also got rid of all of the monsters that were trying to pollute this entire world and destroy it.


    < God of Death: p p p! >


    I also purified a significant amount of the.


    < God of Death: p p p! >


    I will also not just find an existence that could be a World Tree; I will nt a World Tree that is perfect for this world.


    < God of Death: p p p! >


    Raonmented at this moment.


    Human! I want to smack the God of Death on the back of the head!


    < God of Death: . >


    Cale gave a single response.


    Just ignore him.


    I got it, human!


    < God of Death: Sob sob. >


    Human! I want to destroy the mirror!


    Cale stopped Raon and sighed.


    What is up with him?


    Cale had met the God of Death before. He had seemed normal and god-like at that time, but this God of Death who was chatting in here seemed weird.


    Tsk.


    Cale looked down at the mirror and clicked his tongue.


    Oh, human! That is your look of scorn!


    The God of Death stoppedmenting. Cale didnt care as he tapped on the mirror.


    And the reward?


    Xiaolen did not say anything.


    I dont think a couple of mines are going to cut it.


    One corner of Cale''s lips twisted up oddly.


    And based on the information I have gathered, most of the mines in this world are currently polluted by dead mana.


    He had the Pope look into this issue.


    < Xiaolen: You dont need to worry about that. >


    Really?


    < Xiaolen: There are many untouched mines in unpolluted areas that humans have yet to find. >


    Hooooo. There are many of them?


    < Xiaolen:...... >


    < God of Death: Oops, someone said something they shouldnt have said! >


    < Xiaolen: If you weren''t a god...... >


    < God of Death: Heh. >


    Cale ignored the conversation between the God of Death and this world.


    But I am going to leave this world. How am I going to use the mines even if you give them to me?


    < Xiaolen: You dont need to worry about that either. >


    < Xiaolen: I will move this mine to Nameless 1 where you live and ce it where you want it to be ced. The God of Death and I will take care of that part. You dont need to worry about dealing with that issue. >


    You are going to move the mine to Roan?


    < Xiaolen: Yes. >


    Oh.


    This was a bit nice.


    If we get a magic stone mine in the Henituse territory-


    For Cale as a person, the Duke''s House of Henituse, the Henituse territory, and even the Roan Kingdom There were numerous benefits to be gained.


    New magic stones would be extremely beneficial to the Kingdom''s revival since the capital was attacked and Puzzle City was destroyed.


    < Xiaolen: I will make you an offer. Will you listen to it? >


    Speak.


    < Xiaolen: As I mentioned in the beginning, I am not a petty world. >


    Xiaolen had said the following with a third postscript when it had sent the invitation.


    PS 3. I am a generous world who does not believe in low-value gifts.


    Cale silently waited for Xiaolen to continue.


    < Xiaolen: Cale Henituse. The things you have done were much greater than anything I could have expected. >


    < Xiaolen: That is why the level of rewards has to be even greater. I have no intentions of lowballing the things you have aplished like the petty God of Death. >


    < God of Death: There are no gods who have as high a view of Cale Henituse as I have! >


    < God of Death: Actually, no. There are two... No, maybe there are more......? >


    < Xiaolen: I thought that the mine I offered in the beginning was not enough to reward you for what you have done. However, I cannot give you a lot of mines. >


    < Xiaolen: I need some mines for the living beings in this world as well. >


    That is understandable.


    Cale understood that the world could not fill his rewards with mines.


    < Xiaolen: Furthermore, you cannot be the only one to receive a reward. >


    Hmm?


    What does it mean by that?


    < Xiaolen: Your friends have done much more than what I expected as well. I need to pay up for their efforts and time as well. >


    Wow.


    Cale was a bit amazed.


    You are legit.


    < Xiaolen: As I mentioned before, not many worlds are like me. >


    < Xiaolen: Anyway, that is why I want to keep the mines as a base reward but I also want to reward you and your friends for your aplishments. >


    < Xiaolen: I want to use the treasures I have earned during my life as this world to handle that. >


    < Xiaolen: Can you give me some time? >


    Hmm.


    Cale contemted it for a moment before nodding his head.


    Xiaolen looked as if it needed time because it needed to give a reward greater than it had expected.


    If it was for that reason and not because it was trying to rip him off, it waspletely understandable.


    The treasures will need to be things I agree areparable as rewards.


    Oooooong oooooong


    The mirror was shaking.


    < Xiaolen:......Don''t worry. >


    I wont worry. The worrying is for you to do.


    Oooooong oooooong


    The mirror shook again.


    Either way, you are going to give me a couple of mines first, right?


    < Xiaolen:...Yes. But not too many. >


    Then add some polluted magic stones mines on top of that too.


    < Xiaolen:...Why do you want those?? >


    Ohe on, why are you feigning ignorance?


    Cale shared the information he heard from the Pope.


    Magic stones polluted with dead mana are great things for individuals who use dead mana.


    In Nameless 1 where Cale lives


    The Roan Kingdom and Arm were the two major forces that used dead mana. The two ces could be considered representatives of dead mana.


    The Roan Kingdom was the first kingdom where a Dark Elf received a title of nobility. In addition, people like Mary and the crown prince needed dead mana to live.


    And Arm is gone now, but


    The Eastern continent still had Endable.


    Fredo was currently overseeing things there, but it would soon be incorporated into the Roan Kingdom.


    Good.


    It was not easy to procure dead mana in Cales world.


    We can increase our strength with the dead mana-polluted magic stone mines.


    Cale looked at the mirror as he asked.


    Add the most polluted magic stones mine to my list of rewards.


    < Xiaolen:...Fine. >


    Oooooong oooooong


    The mirror continued to shake.


    < Xiaolen: Ill create a list of treasures and deliver it soon. >


    When is soon?


    < Xiaolen: Within a week. Is that eptable? >


    Make it as quickly as possible.


    < Xiaolen:...Understood. >


    < World Xiaolen has left the chat. >


    Cale looked at the chat window that was now only between him and the God of Death and started to speak again.


    When will The Central ins send an invitation? Oh, and there is something I learned about the offering of karma.


    < God of Death: I have no idea about either? >


    < The God of Death has left the chat. >


    .


    Raon looked at the expression on Cale''s face and urgently started speaking.


    H, human! Calm down!


    Cale looked at the mirror with a piercing gaze.


    Oooooong oooooongoooooooong-


    The mirror vibrated more intensely than ever before and then a new message appeared.


    < Return Letter has arrived. >


    < Expiration Date: 3 Days >


    < Please return to your original world before it expires! >


    < Limit: 13 people >


    The limit had been ten people when they came to this world but it was thirteen on their way back.


    < P.S. Service. - God of Death >


    Cale calmlymented.


    So he''s telling me to take Number 7 and the Chief of Staff.


    But that still leaves one spot. Is that for Aphei?


    However, it looked as if Aphei was going to stay in this world.


    Cale looked at the silent screen of the divine item before thinking about the new information he learned.


    Take this offering of karma.


    The Hunters would say that and kill someone to travel through dimensions.


    Cale had decided on the ck Bloods household and the Blood Cult as his first target after hearing that they were the ones who came up with this method.


    That, we dont really know!


    The Chief of Staff had been shaking after witnessing the patriarchs death.


    The involved device is with the b, Blue Bloods! The Blood Cult has it!


    The information about there being a device involved with dimension travel and that it was with the Blood Cult.


    And all we did was help them create it with the blueprint they had!


    A blueprint?


    Yes, yes, sir! It was created with the blueprint given by the Purple Bloods, sir!


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale stopped tapping on the table and stood up.


    Three days is a bit tight.


    Cale headed out to tell the others about the return date as well as to take care of the remaining tasks.


    * * *


    Soooooooob, sob. T, thank you very much!


    The fake World Tree waved its disgusting ck branches and vibrated intensely.


    I didnt think that there would be a world to ept me!


    Cale removed his hand that was touching the fake World Tree.


    Oh Purifier, thank you very much.


    Olivia touched a branch that was reaching out from the fake World Tree as she spoke.


    I feel like Ive earned a great new close friend.


    Swish.


    A branch flew over and grabbed Cales hand.


    Soooooooooob, she called me a friend! A close friend! Soooooooooooob!


    Ha.


    Cale tried to move his hand away from the fake World Trees branch, but the branch desperately held onto him and shared its thoughts.


    Im disappointed that I couldnt give a proper farewell to the World Tree-nim, but! Now I have my own world! Sob, soooooooooooob!


    Haaaa, so loud.


    I''m going to cut this branch off.


    The World Tree did not shake at Calesment.


    I know that you wont do that. You are actually a very nice person, sir.


    The branch slowly withdrew as wrinkles appeared on Cale''s face.


    It then roamed around Olivia before gently cing a branch on the Imperial Princesss extended palm.


    Youve already be close?


    Olivia slightly chuckled at Cales nonchnt question.


    I n on getting even closer from now on.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    The ck branches shook and caused a breeze.


    Cale looked around.


    There were only a few other people here in addition to Olivia, the World Tree, and Cale.


    It was because there was an extremely polluted dead mana area behind the fake World Tree.


    The polluted areas and the non-polluted areas The fake World Tree was ced at the boundary of the two areas.


    Olivia looked at the boundary and mumbled almost as if she was talking to herself.


    Really, thank you very much.


    It was nothing.


    Cale responded back as if it was nothing.


    Olivia shook her head.


    But still-


    However, she could not finish her statement.


    Oh, esteemed Purifier-!


    Cale raised his head after hearing the voice that was as loud as thunder.


    Oh, esteemed Purifier, I will, no, please let me!


    Bishop?


    Old priest Durst. The man who was the bishop of the church ran toward Cale with his white beard fluttering in the wind.


    His face was flushed and his baggy priest robe was fluttering.


    What is going on?


    Cale felt a mysterious sense of iffiness while looking at Durst running toward him with a red aura around him.


    Durst shouted with joy.


    I have received a divine revtion! The Fire of Purification has given me a revtion!


    Cale truly felt iffy about this now.


    A revtion?


    Yes, sir! The Pope-nim also received a revtion, but I can report about thatter!


    Durst looked at Cale and smiled brightly.


    The Fire of Purification has told me to stay by your side, Purifier-nim!


    Excuse me?


    The Lord has told me to go with you!


    I need to return with this old priest Durst?


    Cale thought about there being an opening in the returning spots and looked at Durst.


    Hahaha!


    The healthy old priest wasughing out loud with joy.


    The Church of the Fire of Purification had video recording devices and written statements regarding Cales achievements.


    However, Durst had been disappointed that their meeting was so short.


    I will be able to see the path of the esteemed Purifier!


    The old priest spoke with excitement.


    There had been many talks about who would prepare the return ceremony, but it looks like the Church can do it! Since I''m going with you as well! Hahahaha!


    Hold on.


    Cale stopped Durst.


    Whether it was a revtion from the Fire of Purification or the issue of Durst apanying him Looking past all these things He had heard a weird word.


    Return ceremony?


    Ah, it is a farewell party to be more specific. We n on making it quite grand! It will be something we can be proud to show off in front of the entire continent. Hahahaha!


    A grand farewell party.


    Cales face turned pale.


    Trantor''s Comments


    God of Death is a troll.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 66: When I came home… (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 66: When I came home¡­ (5)


    Olivia reacted to Cale''s pale face.


    Are you okay? Your face is so pale.


    Cale immediately started to speak.


    Myplexion isnt the issue.


    What do you mean it is not an issue?


    Olivia spoke with a stern look on her face.


    It is a big issue.


    Her face then looked apologetic and pitiful.


    It makes sense that you are tired after pushing yourself so hard thest few days. Please rest well. We will take care of the rest.


    Wait-


    My face being pale really isnt the issue right now. What? A grand farewell party? I hate things like that!


    Cale thought that he needed to correct things and tell them his opinion.


    I am healthy.


    He truly was.


    His condition was the best it has ever beentely.


    He did not cough up blood or faint. Furthermore, he even slept quite well in this ce.


    This was something the children averaging nine years old could confirm.


    Oh esteemed Purifier, for saying that you are healthy-


    Olivia tried to say something, but Cale ignored her. The person in front of him was going to be the new Empress, but he didnt care.


    I dont need a grand farewell party.


    .


    Olivia closed her mouth as soon as Cale spoke.


    Haaa.


    She then let out a deep sigh. She shook her head and addressed Durst.


    This is why I asked you to keep it a secret.


    I guess so.


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Durst after hearing the old mans weak voice before he flinched.


    Seriously. The esteemed Purifier, my goodness. Ha!


    He was saying all sorts of things by himself before covering his eyes.


    What is up with him?


    Cale could not understand Dursts action but he had a mysterious sense of anxiety.


    Do I really need to take this old guy back with me?


    He had this weird feeling that it might even be better to have the God of Death traveling with him than this old priest.


    Oh, esteemed Purifier.


    Cale looked away from Durst after hearing Olivias voice and looked at her.


    Then please think of it this way.


    "What do you mean?


    The farewell party It is for you, but it is also for us.


    Mm.


    Cale groaned.


    The farewell will start off multiple days of celebration. It might not be the time to do such a thing, but there is a need to inform people about the start of the world changing.


    Cale wanted to say something.


    What does that have to do with me? Just have your celebration separately. I simply want to return quietly.


    Cale had also left quietly when leaving the Roan Kingdom to head here.


    "We will not hear anything you have to say regarding the issue.


    Olivia was saying that she was no longer going to listen to him.


    She added on in a lonely tone.


    We need to do this so that you can enjoy yourself.


    "Excuse me?


    Its nothing.


    She shook her head and looked at Cale as if she didnt know what to do with this guy.


    You sound like someone who won''t know how to enjoy money nor power even if you had it.


    What nonsense is this?


    Cale was in disbelief at this woman who was wrong, so so wrong, about him.


    Durst chimed in at that moment. He seemed to be trying to change the topic. Cale tried to reject the farewell party once more after seeing Durst make eye contact with Cale to distract him, but


    What Durst said was something he needed to hear.


    It looks like we can take care of the issue of the jiangshis.


    Durst smiled after seeing Cale''s gaze focused on him.


    How so?


    The Pope-nim was bestowed warmth just now.


    Warmth?


    Yes, sir. To be more specific, it is a divine item. Would you like to head to the temple? The Pope-nim said that she would need to show you in order to exin it.


    Mm.


    He only had three days before they returned.


    The jiangshis were the biggest reason he thought that it would be a tight schedule.


    He had threatened Number 7 and the Empress to figure out how to deal with these jiangshis, but he had a lot on his mind because he didnt think three days would be enough time to deal with it all.


    The Imperial Pces people wanted to bury the jiangshis and give them proper funerals, but that still left a lot of unresolved issues.


    For example, they kept talking about how it would be better to have the funeral in their original appearances rather than as jiangshis.


    That sounds great. Lets go.


    Yes, sir, I will escort you right away.


    Cale looked at Olivia before following Durst.


    I have delivered my thoughts on the matter.


    Yes, sir. Your humble and deeply considerate heart has been heard. I will just verbally ept your wishes.


    .


    Cale felt that nothing he said would get through to the Imperial Princess based on her response.


    Cale, lets just enjoy it.


    He ignored the Super Rocksughing voice.


    He ignored Olivias goodbye as well.


    He is embarrassed.


    After hearing Olivias voice behind him and Durstughing in front of him


    Cale had a thought on his mind.


    I just want to leave.


    He wanted to just go home right now.


    He preferred Roan and people calling him Young Master Silver Shield over this.


    No matter what, home was best.


    Cale felt homesick for the first time in a long while.


    * * *


    However, Cale had to push aside his thoughts of home after meeting the Pope.


    Mm.


    Hoooo.


    Sui Khan groaned while the ancient Dragon looked at the thing in the Popes hand with curiosity.


    It looks like a heater.


    Yes, it does, oh great Dragon.


    The Pope responded to Eruhaben before offering the divine item in her hands to Cale.


    Please take a look.


    Cale took the divine item from the Pope''s hands.


    Its a space heater.


    This divine item truly resembled a heater.


    This very small heater was releasing white smoke and burning endlessly.


    I received this holy item from todays revtion. Oh, esteemed Purifier, it is not hot at all, dont you agree?


    Yes, maam. I am holding the heater but it is not hot at all.


    As I expected.


    The Pope pretended not to hear him calling it a heater before nodding her head and continuing to speak.


    This holy item was something only those at the Bishop level or higher could touch. Aside from them, a few priests who are famous for their sincerity were able to touch it.


    What about others?


    Cale looked at this heater that was made of something transparent like ss. It was shaped like a wood-burning stove but there was a fire burning inside despite having nothing to fuel it.


    This fire was rose-gold in color, unlike a regr fire.


    Other people could not touch it. They would get burns from the intense heat the moment they touched it.


    I see. But how will this divine item take care of the jiangshis?


    Smokees out as soon as you put the power of the Fire of Purification inside this item. Spreading the smoke makes a portion or all of the dead mana covering a jiangshi''s body disappear, returning to its original natural state.


    The Pope continued without any hesitation after receiving Cale''s gaze.


    "Basically, we can use the smoke of this holy item to get rid of the jiangshis.


    Eruhaben chimed in.


    It truly is a divine item. It is very fitting for the Fire of Purification.


    Returning the jiangshis that were polluted by dead mana to their original state.


    If the person could use the power of the Fire of Purification


    This heater could truly be considered a divine item with mysterious powers.


    Sui Khan looked at the Pope and asked.


    Then is it usable in other ways as well? Aside from the jiangshis, arent there still a lot of things in this world that need to return to their natural states?


    Cale looked at Sui Khan for a moment before looking at the Pope. He had been curious about this as well.


    No.


    The Pope shook her head.


    It was only useful against the jiangshis. The power of this holy item did not reach anything else.


    She then looked back toward Cale.


    Oh, esteemed purifier.


    The Pope''s voice sunk low. Her gaze was quite serious today. Her deep gaze was extremely tense.


    What is going on?


    The Pope spoke just as Cale was about to be confused at her demeanor.


    The Fire of Purification has requested a conversation.


    Ah.


    The Pope slightly lowered her head as Cale let out a short gasp.


    We have emptied the central prayer room in the temple. You can have your conversation there.


    That sounds great.


    The Super Rockmented.


    What is toe has finallye.


    The cheapskatemented as well.


    Definitely. Do you really think that the Fire of Purification is me?


    Cale didnt respond to the ancient powers in his mind as he addressed the Pope.


    Can I go right now?


    Yes, sir.


    * * *


    Screeeech-


    The door opened and an empty area appeared in front of Cale.


    Please go in here.


    Cale opened his mouth at the Popesment.


    Am I going in alone?


    Yes, sir. You must go in alone.


    Raon was thankfully not with him right now. Cale turned to look at Sui Khan and Eruhaben.


    I''ll wait.


    Cale.


    Sui Khan, who was next to Eruhaben who said that he would wait, debated something for a moment before speaking.


    Gods arent that big of a deal.


    Cale chuckled in response.


    I dont get scared because I am dealing with a god.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Yeah, you are like that.


    Sui Khan shrugged his shoulders and took a step back.


    Cale stepped into the central prayer room without any hesitation nor second thoughts.


    I pray that you have a wonderful conversation.


    With the Popesment


    Screeeeeech- boom.


    The door closed.


    Hmm.


    Cale looked around.


    This temple was a temporary setup in the Empires capital; something that was not hidden but visible to everyone.


    Of course, it was not announced to the public because it still needed maintenance.


    Oh, I get to see this again.


    This central prayer room waspletely empty except for one item.


    At the center of the prayer room


    There was an extremely high tform with a fire on top of it.


    This was the fire Cale had seen in the room with the priests greeting him as the purifier when he first arrived in this world.


    That fire was stationed here now.


    Is this thing going to talk?


    Although Cale slowly approached the fire, there was no hesitation in his steps.


    The fire was fluctuating but silent.


    Cale stood in front of the tform and slightly raised his head toward the fire that was located slightly higher than him.


    Why are you silent despite wanting to chat?


    It was at that moment.


    Craaaackle-


    The fire fluctuated.


    Huh?


    Ah?


    Mm?


    The Super Rock, cheapskate, and even the Sound of the Wind


    The moment the ancient powers sounded confused


    Ah,e on.


    Cale frowned.


    He heard a voice that was oddly simr to the cheapskates voice in his mind.


    I want to chat with just you. I ask for your understanding.


    Fuck.


    But theres no need-


    Cale could not finish his sentence.


    Everything was slowly going dark.


    Basically, he was slowly losing consciousness.


    Fuck! I didnt even faint when I used my powers! But I''m fainting to talk to this stupid Fire of Purification?!


    Cale was in disbelief, but could only helplessly watch as everything turned dark.


    Ah, seriously.


    Cales whole world turned dark.


    Cale shouted with annoyance at that moment.


    Fuck, you damn god!


    Sorry.


    Hmm?


    Cale opened his eyes.


    "Where is this ce?


    The whole area was ck.


    A red liquid that resembledva was flowing through the cracked and dried cknd.


    It was hard to even find a single de of grass or tree in this ce.


    The sky was the color of ash. He could not feel nor see the sun at all.


    It was at that moment.


    This is my friends neighborhood.


    A calm voice reached Cales ears.


    He turned his head. He started speaking with an unsettled look on his face.


    Are you the god?


    Yeah.


    There was a dog wagging his tail at Cale''s feet and looking up at him.


    The puppy that was the size of Cales arm was covered in fur that was a mix of red and gold.


    This puppy with short legs looked quite chunky, potentially because of its fur.


    The tail which was as voluptuous as its fat body was wagging without stopping.


    I wanted to chat with just you. I didn''t want the ancient powers to hear.


    The voice still sounded calm.


    However, the puppy''s tail was starting to wag faster as if it could not control it.


    You are the Fire of Purification?


    Yeah. There are some circumstances outside of my control that are making me appear in front of you like this, but I am still a god.


    Wag wag.


    The tail was wagging.


    I called you because I wanted to see your face. You understand, right?


    Wag wag.


    It felt as if the tail would fly off by itself like a propeller.


    Uh yeah


    Cale responded with a baffled look.


    Haha, you are understanding!


    The puppys tail started to wag even more with excitement.


    Ahem. I''m sorry for meeting you in a shabby ce like this. Im currently running, no, currently avoiding the gaze of an existence. My friend''s territory here is the best ce to avoid gazes.


    The puppys voice was still calm.


    It was the calmest and god-like voice Cale had heardpared to all of the gods he had spoken to until now.


    Ah! My friend wants to see you as well, but he is quite shy so it will probably be difficult.


    Cale said the thought that suddenly came to his mind.


    You are the Fire of Destruction, right?


    Cale could see the puppy smile at that moment.


    The puppys tail was still wagging as he responded.


    A voice that was simr to the cheapskate in tone but more refined flowed out.


    Se. Cret! (TL: Secret in two sybles if you are like the PR and had no idea what this was trying to say)


    Ah.


    Cale became certain at that moment.


    This is annoying.


    Gods really were annoying.


    The puppy saw the look on Cale''s face and urgently continued to speak.


    Ahem, hem. Cale, I n on letting you borrow that divine item!


    Divine item?


    Cales gaze headed toward the Fire of Purification in his current puppy form.


    Trantor''s Comments


    PUPPYYYYYYYY!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 67: When I came home… (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 67: When I came home¡­ (6)


    The heater!


    The divine item the Pope received?


    But why?


    Cale slowly looked unsettled.


    The Fire of Purification started speaking more urgently after seeing his expression.


    Yeah! That thing! Ill let you borrow it! Until you die!


    Until you die.


    Cale did not like the way that sounded. His expression slowly became more unsettled.


    The puppys tail became weaker the more that happened. The Fire of Purifications eyes were shaking.


    So!


    The Fire of Purification ced his front paws on Cales pants.


    Mm.


    ck dirt ended up on his pants. Cale slowly moved that leg back and created some distance from the dirty paw.


    He was not one of the children averaging nine years old. He had no reason to ept the Fire of Purification.


    .


    The puppy''s ears flopped down, but Cale didn''t care. The Fire of Purification did not submit to his gaze.


    Listen to what I have to say!


    Okay.


    Xiaolen won''t need that divine item anymore after purifying all of the jiangshis there right now. You understand that, right?


    Yeah.


    The Fire of Purification nodded his head even though Cale nonchntly answered and responded energetically.


    However, you will need it in the Central ins!


    It was at that moment.


    Click.


    Cale heard the sound of heels in the distance.


    What was that?


    It felt as if the sound came from far in the distance covered by fog.


    However, he still heard it very clearly. It was very odd.


    It was both faint yet clear.


    Something is weird.


    He looked around.


    Nobody was there.


    Ahh!


    Cale looked down.


    The Fire of Purification curled up his body before looking around.


    He looked scared.


    That damn bnce! I had even less time than I thought! I think I was caught by the God of Bnce!


    The puppy with red fur quickly moved over to Cales leg and stuck to it. It looked as if he was trying to hide.


    Cale! Fuck up the Blood Cults Number 7 some more!


    Hmm? Did this god bastard just tell me to fuck someone up? I knew this bastard was one of those gods. Hes a bastard like the God of Death.


    Youll hear a lot of things if you fuck him up!


    The Fire of Purification was hugging one of Cale''s legs with both paws while looking around.


    His voice sounded urgent.


    The Blood Cult makes quite a variety of jiangshis! The jiangshis they used for the ck Bloods household are the lowest of the lowest.


    The Hunters households had apetitive rtionship with each other.


    It was highly unlikely that the Blood Cult, otherwise known as the Blue Bloods, would make good jiangshis for the Huayans, the ck Bloods.


    Anyway, there are these living jiangshis among the jiangshis. You have to make sure to learn about that!


    Cale subconsciously said the words he just heard.


    Living jiangshis?


    Yeah! You dont know about them, right?


    I do.


    Upon hearing Cales response, the Fire of Purification nodded his head as if he understood.


    Ah, I see! As expected of a reader of that genre of novels!


    Cale naturally ignored that and asked about the living jiangshis.


    Those are the ones that look alive, right? The ones who still look human?


    Thats right!


    Living.


    These jiangshis acted as if they were regr people.


    If the jiangshis in Xiaolen had characteristics that made it obvious that they were jiangshis Then the living jiangshis did not seem like jiangshis at all. They looked like regr people.


    Furthermore, they were able to carry on a regr life like people, making them the cream of the crop for jiangshis.


    In most wuxia novels, the Blood Cult or Demon Cult tried their best to make these living jiangshis while the main character tried to stop it. These living jiangshis were usually brought forth by forbidden secret methods that should not be used.


    Mm.


    Cale said the thought that came to him out loud.


    I guess living jiangshis have appeared in the Central ins.


    I cant say!


    What do you mean you cant say when youve basically told me everything?


    There is a weird god who would care very much about whether I confirmed it myself or not.


    The puppys ears and tails sulked down.


    Anyway, the divine item will be necessary for you. It is my gift to you.


    The puppy''s tail started to wag wildly again.


    Pull.


    Cale looked down at the Fire of Purification after feeling him pull at his pants.


    Thanks for what you did in Xiaolen.


    The puppys fur, which was a mix of red and gold, was slowly bing clearer.


    It was sparkling.


    And I''m always thankful to you for using the Fire of Destruction for good.


    The puppy''s eyes observed Cale looking even more unsettled. The puppy chuckled.


    Embarrassed? Cale, you really-


    For free?


    Hmm?


    You said thanks. But it is just words?


    Uhh-


    The Fire of Purification nkly stared at Cale for a moment before nodding his head.


    I understand the God of Death a bit now.


    What?


    Nothing. But Cale


    "What is it?


    Cale wondered why the Fire of Purification was suddenly acting all serious.


    He was slowly looking less and less like a god.


    I cant have you treating me as if I am the same as the God of Death.


    He truly did not seem like a god.


    Eruhaben-nim feels more like a god.


    Ive already prepared another gift.


    Cale epted it once the Fire of Purification said that.


    You are much better than the God of Death.


    Right?


    The Fire of Purifications tail started wagging all over again.


    My friend and I made this gift together. I''m certain that it will be very helpful to you in the future when you do something.


    It was at that moment.


    Click.


    It was that noise again.


    However, it was a bit clearer than before.


    Cale looked around.


    Theres nothing.


    There was still nobody.


    However, the Fire of Purifications reaction was different.


    Hurry up and go!


    The puppy moved away from Cale and circled around him as it warily looked around.


    I''m sure you are curious about a lot of things, but you will eventually get all of the answers!


    I knew it would be like this.


    He never got information easily whenever he met with a god.


    Cale, just remember this!


    Cale looked at the Fire of Purification, the puppy roaming around him in circles and warily looking around, while listening to the puppy speak in a solemn voice.


    The puppy looked around the empty area before it spoke.


    Whether it is reason, hope, bnce, or justice Don''t think about those things!


    The puppy looked at Cale.


    His eyes were looking right at him.


    Just do whatever you want to do!


    The puppy spoke in a low voice as the corners of Cales lips twisted in an odd way.


    At least we will help you.


    Cale immediately responded.


    When you say we, are you talking about the ancient powers?


    The ancient powers in my body.


    Cale asked about them and


    Smile.


    The puppy just smiled.


    Did all of the ancient powers be gods?


    Cale asked again.


    The god responded.


    No. Not all.


    It was at that moment.


    Click.


    The moment he heard the heel clicking even closer


    Crackle-


    Cale saw the rose-gold light shooting out of the puppys body. That light was so radiant that the fiery thunderbolt Cale had used in Xiaolen could not evenpare to it.


    However, this light only felt warm to Cale.


    Crackle-


    The pir of fire that rose up with the puppy at the center shot all the way up toward the ash-colored sky.


    Boom!


    Cale heard a drum-like noise from a ck mountain that was rising up far in the distance on thispletely ck ground.


    Click.


    The heel click sounded even closer.


    Booooom-


    The drum became louder as if in response.


    The ground started shaking.


    He could feel something moving below him, deep down underneath.


    Hmm?


    Cale subconsciously thought about the Scary Giant Cobblestone at that moment. He had no idea why.


    However, the way the ground was shaking right now made him think of the Super Rock.


    It felt as if this whole area was turning into arge boulder to move.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    Guess you are about to fight someone?


    The puppy smiled.


    Probably. But my friend is very strong. Strong enough to support a crumbling world. He doesnt ever allow an enemy to go after his territory nor his people. That is the meaning of his existence.


    Peek.


    The puppy peeked at Cale and nonchntlymented.


    Protect. It''ll be helpful if you remember that word.


    Click.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The moment he heard the heel clicking again


    Cale lifted his head up.


    Mm.


    A white pir of light was descending from the ash-colored sky.


    Cale.


    The puppy wagged his tail toward Cale.


    Is it time for me to go?


    The puppy nodded his head at Cales question. He then said the following.


    Bye-bye. Youll see someone else next time.


    Cales world was calm as he heard the puppy calmlyment.


    Right before he closed his eyes


    He saw someone shoot out of the ck mountain and fly toward the white pir of light.


    He also saw the Fire of Purification running toward the white pir of light.


    It was extremely faint, almost as if it was a dream.


    * * *


    Mm.


    Cale snapped back to his senses.


    He was leaning against the altar.


    Cale, Cale!


    You woke up?


    The cheapskate and the Super Rock talked to Cale one after the other.


    Mm.


    Are you dizzy? Are you okay? Did the god scold you for using too much of the Fire of Destruction? And am I really that god?


    Hey, be quiet. Cale has a headache.


    But I dont?


    Really?


    Cale was fine.


    In fact, his head was only hurting because the Super Rock and cheapskate were being loud.


    However, Cale checked to see if there were any changes to his body.


    This-


    He looked at the thing that he touched as he felt his neck.


    It was a ne made of silver.


    There was something dangling on this ne that was long enough that it could hide underneath his shirt.


    "A rock?


    A small rock was dangling on the pendant.


    When did this thing end up on your neck?


    The Super Rock sounded confused before he continued in a stiff voice.


    Cale, there is something special about that rock.


    Really?


    Mm. I''ve never seen this material before. I have no idea what kind of process is required to create such a rock.


    Cale thought it was just a small rock. It was about the size of his thumbnail, and this ck rock with holes made him think of basalt.


    Its warm.


    However, Cale could feel warmth in the hand that was holding the rock.


    A warmth that put him at peace, a warmth that rxed the tension in his body simr to when you enter a warm room after working outside in the cold could be felt from the rock.


    I dont know what it is, but I''m sure it will be useful somewhere.


    Cale nodded his head at the Super Rocksment.


    I''m sure that the man who shot up out of that ck mountain- Is the Super Rock.


    It was only a hypothesis, but Cale was certain.


    This is something from that world.


    This rock was from the world where Cale met the Fire of Purification. It was something from thatpletely ck world.


    I''ll keep it for now.


    No matter what it was, it''ll be fine if he just kept it for now.


    Cale looked at the fire burning on top of the altar before heading out of the central prayer room.


    Oh, esteemed Purifier-


    The Pope, who had been waiting outside the door, approached him. Cale looked at everybody once before nonchntlymenting to the Pope.


    Lets go purify the jiangshis. I am taking the divine item after that. Do you understand?


    The Pope smiled.


    Yes, sir. I just learned of it.


    Eruhaben approached him and asked.


    Cale, he told you to have the divine item?


    Yes, Eruhaben-nim. I was told to take it because itll be necessary for the Central ins.


    Hmm. I''m sure there had to be such an arrangement since a god gave it to you.


    Eruhaben nodded his head as if he epted it before looking at Cale with an intolerable look on his face.


    Cale.


    Yes, Eruhaben-nim?


    Are we not heading back in a few days?


    Yes, we are.


    Cales face stiffened as he responded. His face looked as if he realized something.


    Eruhaben looked at him and spoke in a pitying tone.


    There are approximately 1,200 jiangshis. This heater is small. I dont think you can purify that many of them at once.


    Sui Khan added on.


    Yet there is not much time left.


    Eruhabenmented again.


    "Cale, hasnt your power decreased a lot?


    .


    Wont you have to pull a few all-nighters if you want to purify all 1,200 of them before we head back home?


    The ancient Dragon looked at the silent Cale as he continued.


    You wont cough up blood, right?


    Ha.


    A deep sigh came out of Cale''s mouth.


    Those motherfucking god bastards.


    The Popes pupils started shaking after hearing Cales quiet muttering, but Cale put a hand on his forehead as he addressed the Pope.


    Pope-nim.


    The Pope subconsciously responded extremely quickly after hearing his extremely annoyed voice.


    Yes, yes, sir? Yes, esteemed Purifier?


    All of the jiangshis are gathered in one ce, right?


    Yes, yes, sir. The church and other administrators are gathered together to make that happen.


    Please lead the way.


    Fuck.


    Cale scowled and extended his hand as he thought about potentially staying up all night.


    The Pope immediately handed him the divine item.


    * * *


    Are you not heading out?


    Cale looked around with the divine item in his hand.


    The people in his group, some familiar faces, and even a lot of people he did not know


    Quite a lot of people were standing amidst the jiangshis, looking at Cale.


    Oh, esteemed Purifier. As the Pope, I must see the glorious moment that our Purifier uses the divine item.


    Cale scowled at the Popesment.


    In thisrge underground area


    The people standing with the jiangshis were all looking at Cale with sparkling gazes.


    Of course, Choi Han and the rest of his people had expressions that were different from the rest.


    Trantor''s Comments


    The Pope is cray cray.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 68: When I came home… (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 68: When I came home¡­ (7)


    Cale contemted in his mind after seeing the sparkling gazes of the Xiaolen people.


    I want to send them out.


    The people who had gathered to see him use this heater divine item


    Of course, they seemed to have taken Cale into consideration as only those in extremely important positions were here.


    I feel like some of them will leave if I say, Get out, a few times


    Cale looked up at the ceiling.


    But it''s annoying.


    If he asked the Pope or Imperial Princess Olivia to send people out, then the people being forced out would say ament or two about if they can stay.


    It''ll take more time to listen to all of theirints.


    Then he might really be here all night.


    Lets just do it.


    Normal Cale, no, if he was in the Roan Kingdom, Cale would have tried his best to get out of this kind of center-of-attention situation. However


    Ill never have to see these people again.


    He would return to the Roan Kingdom soon.


    Yeah, itll just be a waste of time arguing with people I will never see again.


    Of course, he could use the divine item that the God of Death gave him to chat with people here since Xiaolen was registered as a visited dimension. But


    Why bother?


    He had no reason to do that.


    He had done enough, so they should take care of the rest.


    There will be a statue of me anyway.


    They said that they were going to put a statue of Cale in the central za of the capital, as well as the four directional precincts where Cale had defeated the monsters.


    The areas that were purified while he was taking down those monsters would bememorated by a Temple for the Church of the Fire of Purification.


    Haaaaa.


    Cale sighed because just thinking about that gave him a headache.


    !


    The Pope flinched for a moment in response, but she had to answer Cales question soon.


    Have you gotten rid of all of the doors?


    Yes, sir.


    The Pope turned to look at the Imperial Princess.


    All of the traps in this underground area have been disarmed and the doors in the hallways have been removed. We have moved all the jiangshis into open areas.


    The only way into this underground za was through the Emperor''s bedroom.


    There was arge open area once he stepped through this door located at the end of this vast underground space.


    That was where the jiangshis made from the corpses of the former Emperors, necromancers, Dragons, and others had been ced.


    The once-emptied area was filled with jiangshis again, and the jiangshis that had been in two different ces outside the capital were now ced in different rooms in this area.


    I should do it in the hallway.


    Cale walked out of that area and into the hallway.


    I won''t say anything about you all watching, but


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Olivia, the Pope, and the rest of the Xiaolen people.


    Some of these people had personally seen what Cale and his people had done, but others had only heard through videomunication devices or news.


    They were all skilled people who had been outside the capital. Some of them were not even citizens of the Empire.


    I''m sure the Imperial Princess called them.


    Cale was not interested.


    However, although he was fine with them watching


    Please don''t get in my way. It will not do any of us any good to do so.


    Cale activated the Dominating Aura before speaking because he was annoyed.


    Doing this made most people not talk back.


    Pfft.


    Cale heard Eruhaben chuckling and saw Sui Khan covering his mouth, but he ignored them.


    Human, you kind of look as serious as the crown prince!


    He ignored Raon as well.


    Instead, Cale slowly headed toward the hallway.


    Tap. Tap.


    He stopped walking, stood in the hallway, and looked around.


    He could see the numerous jiangshis ced behind where the doors had once been located.


    Anyway, this is my first time using a divine item, so I n on seeing what happens. I n on purifying all of the jiangshis in the next few days.


    Cale gave a short exnation to the people listening before focusing on the heater.


    Thankfully, nobody asked any questions nor tried to talk to him.


    As expected, Cale, this punk


    Eruhaben shook his head after seeing Cale looking at the heater with satisfaction after seeing that everybody was quiet.


    This aura that Cale used every so often The ancient Dragon chuckled while seeing the Xiaolen people keep their mouths shut because of the aura.


    He only chuckled internally.


    Hes using it now.


    It was because Cale started using the divine item.


    Cale ced the heater that was the size of his palm on top of it.


    You just need to channel your power into it.


    The directions were simple ording to the Pope.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cale, are you using it?


    The moment the cheapskate spoke with anticipation


    Cale started channeling the Fire of Destruction.


    Oooooong oooooong


    This transparent heater that resembled a wooden furnace


    The red fire burning inside of it


    The white smoke rising up from that fire


    Crackle. Crackle.


    Rose-gold current wrapped around Cales hand.


    Ho-


    Cales eyebrow slightly twitched as someone gasped in admiration.


    Thankfully, they quickly quieted down.


    Lets use about ny percent of my current power to start.


    The Fire of Destruction was still at about two times efficiency right now.


    So that should result in an overall strength of 180 percent.


    There were over 1,000 jiangshis.


    He probably could not purify all of them at once.


    It seems kind of obvious that I will need to use it multiple times.


    How much could the little bit of smoke that flows out of this tiny heater purify?


    That was why Cale was not going to use all of his strength at once. He needed to control his condition. He would then take a break, use his power, and rinse and repeat to maintain his condition.


    Human, don''t overdo it!


    Raon sent him a message in his mind.


    Use it, rest, and then do it again! Lets do that! Human, lets go without coughing up any blood until the end! Im going to imprison you inside my castle if you cough up blood!


    Listen to this kid saying such scary things.


    Cale had that thought while also having another thought at the same time.


    Wouldnt it be a vacation if I have to sit in Raons castle without doing anything?


    As Cales thoughts drifted away


    Cale!


    The cheapskates voice brought Cale back.


    He then focused on the divine item.


    Crackle.


    Thats weird, there isnt that much of a reaction.


    Cale!


    Mm.


    Cale subconsciously clenched his eyes shut at that moment.


    What the hell is this?!


    It was being sucked in.


    Swoosh.


    The Fire of Destruction was being sucked into the heater.


    Cale, fifty percent has already been sucked in!


    It had all happened in an instant.


    It didnt even take a few seconds.


    Ugh!


    Although it was a tiny little heater, the Fire of Destruction was being sucked into it at such high speed.


    Cale, quickly stop using your power!


    That motherfucking Fire of Purification! I shouldnt have trusted a god!


    Cale, it''s already seventy, no, seventy-five!


    Cale''s eyes were still clenched shut as he focused.


    He had no idea what was going on in the area around him right now.


    He could only focus on pulling back his power.


    Pulling back the power that was already sucked in was more different than he had expected. It felt as if he was trying to cover a fist-sized hole in a dam with his bare hand.


    Eighty, no, wow, this is bad! It''s already at eighty-nine!


    Fuck!


    The heater was greedily gobbling up Cales power.


    Hey, hey! It''s over ny! Its at ny-two!


    The cheapskate seemed to be quite anxious as he was just saying hey, hey to Cale instead of calling his name, but Cale could not focus on that.


    Ny-four, ny-five


    At that moment


    Ha. Thats a relief.


    The moment the cheapskate sighed in relief


    Good job, Cale.


    Cale barely managed to pull back his power.


    Wow, that could have been really bad. Cale, you would have coughed up blood and fainted if you had used 100 percent of your power. You might have had to be taken home unconscious without the farewell party. No, maybe you wouldnt have been able to go back home?


    Cale heard the cheapskates voice but he could not pay any attention.


    Shit.


    Ny-six.


    He barely managed to stop after using ny-six percent of the Fire of Destruction.


    Ugh.


    Cale''s body staggered.


    He was dizzy.


    Cale-nim.


    Cale heard Choi Hans voice and felt someone supporting him. He leaned his body toward the supporting person.


    I''m dizzy.


    He could not open his eyes because it felt as if he was having a severe case of motion sickness.


    What is going on? I didn''t even go beyond the limits of my power.


    He had quite a terrible headache.


    Cale, Cale?


    The cheapskate was anxious, but the Super Rock calmly exined.


    I think your body is in a state that is simr to exhaustion because the power was sucked in at such a rapid pace.


    Is that it? Is that why I am so dizzy?


    He felt as if he had been in an extremely fast car driving on a swerving mountain road for hours.


    Human! Are you okay? Human, do you feel like you are going to faint? Do you feel like throwing up?


    He heard Raon''s extremely concerned voice.


    He did feel as if he might throw up because he was so dizzy.


    I knew it would be like this! I knew you would cough up blood after creating such a great spectacle! Are you going to faint? Human, I''m not going to let you leave my house if you faint!


    Cale flinched after hearing Raon''s endless rant.


    Did he say great spectacle?


    He was sure that that was what Raon had said. He had said that Cale had created such a great spectacle.


    What is going on?


    Cale started to feel an unexinable sense of anxiety.


    It reminded him of whenever Eruhaben looked at him with a pitying gaze.


    No.


    Cale did his best to ignore his dizzy head and opened his eyes.


    Huh?


    He was then bbergasted.


    What the hell?


    The whole area was full of smoke.


    No, the smoke-


    He was sure that the smoke of the heater had been white.


    But it was different now.


    Cale-nim, are you okay?


    The smoke was red.


    There were also pebbles here and there that were sparkling gold.


    It felt as if the stars themselves were sparkling inside the red sunset.


    Yes. I''m fine.


    Cale gently pushed Choi Han, the only person who was still not covered by smoke and was visible, away and stood up straight.


    Ah.


    Cale finally realized it.


    The heater that had been on his palm was no longer there.


    Shit.


    The heater had left his hand and was floating in the air.


    It was continuously releasing red smoke and there was a rose gold fire fiercely burning inside of it.


    The heater that had looked like it was made of transparent ss was now red with a golden halo around it.


    What the hell just happened?


    Cale looked around despite not being able to see much because of the smoke as hemented.


    That is what I want to ask you.


    Eruhaben approached Cale through the smoke and asked.


    Sui Khan was behind him as well.


    Mm.


    Cale was certain after seeing the mischievous smile on Sui Khans face.


    Something big happened again.


    "What happened, Eruhaben-nim?


    Eruhaben sighed after hearing Cale ask him that question.


    You used the divine item and red smoke suddenly started rising from it before filling the whole area. It is difficult to see anything, but it did not cause any other damage.


    It is quiet all around us despite not being able to see.


    There had been quite a lot of spectators, but it was quiet.


    He felt as if he could hear quiet whispers every so often, but he could not hear anything clearly.


    He couldn''t see anybody either.


    That is because-


    Eruhaben opened his mouth as if he was frustrated before closing it back.


    Who would dare to talk after you showed such a holy sight?


    He could not say that to Cale.


    Eruhaben recalled that holy sight from a few moments ago.


    The moment Cale ced that heater-like divine item on his palm and closed his eyes


    Oooooong oooooong


    The divine item started vibrating before it absorbed the rose-gold current on Cales hand.


    Swoooooooosh-


    A gust of wind hade out of the divine item.


    The divine item left Cales hand and floated in the air right around the center of Cales chest.


    When that happened, Cale was still scowling with his hand out.


    Oooooooong- Ooooooooong-


    The divine items rumbling had be more intense.


    The moment Eruhaben thought that rose-gold light was going to go into the heater nonstop


    The heater had slowly turned red.


    It then released the smoke.


    The white smoke had turned red.


    The red smoke had a golden glow to it.


    The amount of smokeing out of the small heater was not much.


    However, that smoke slowly started to spread out.


    It resembled a red drop of blood dripped onto a piece of paper spreading across the whole piece of paper.


    No, its a bit different.


    It was not just a small drop.


    It was more like a piece of paper that fell onto ake. It would slowly get wet at first before it waspletely consumed and lost its form.


    The whole area filled with red smoke.


    People had caused a bit of a ruckus at that point, but they had soon quieted down.


    Oooooooong- Ooooooooong-


    The smoke was warm yet refreshing and gave off a mysterious holy aura.


    It was so holy that even someone who didnt know what holy was would be able to feel it. This smoke was like that.


    That smoke then wrapped around Cale.


    Cale had been standing at the center of it, feeding the heater nonstop with his rose-gold thunderbolt.


    Once he stopped using his power


    Ugh!


    The moment he groaned and staggered


    The red smoke scattered in all directions like an exploding volcano, making it so that they could not see anything.


    It is easy to breathe.


    Eruhaben thought that it was extremely easy to breathe in this smoke.


    Although it wasnt that it was overflowing with mana nor that the air quality was good


    He thought that this might be what it feels like if your whole body was purified.


    Huuuuuu.


    Eruhaben let out a sigh.


    He could not exin all of this to Cale.


    That was why the ancient Dragon just gave a simple response.


    You just did what you always do.


    Yes, that was the only thing he could really say.


    Trantor''s Comments


    We all feel you, Eruhaben-nim.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 69: When I came home… (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 69: When I came home¡­ (8)


    What I always do?


    Yeah.


    Eruhaben was calm. Cale felt extremely iffy about this, but that wasnt the important thing right now.


    It is subsiding.


    The red fog was slowly subsiding as Choi Han mentioned.


    He could see a bit farther now, but he still could not see the expressions on peoples faces. He could only sort of make out the location of the people.


    "Cale-nim, where are you going?


    To check.


    Cale entered thergest area at the end of the hallway.


    Mm.


    He saw a lot of people nkly standing around on his way over, but he did not pay them any attention.


    I dont feel very good.


    He was still dizzy and felt as if he was suffering from motion sickness. He was not able to care about other peoples expressions nor moods right now.


    Tap. Tap.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The area where the jiangshis of the Emperor''s Pce''s underground tomb were located


    Unlike the hallway, the red smoke had yet to subside here. (TL: The author used smoke here instead of fog; I will leave it in case it was on purpose.)


    Human, be careful as you walk around!


    They could only see about one meter in front of them.


    Where are you going?


    Cale gave a short answer to Raons question.


    Dragons.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    Through the red fog


    He could at least see extremely tall figurespared to the others.


    Tap.


    Cale stopped walking.


    Human.


    Raon called out to Cale in a low voice. It was not because he wanted Cale to respond.


    It was like this.


    Cale heard Eruhabens sigh-like mumbling behind him.


    How would the red smoke purify the jiangshis?


    Cale was curious about that, so he headed toward the Dragon jiangshi in order to check.


    Haaaa.


    Cale sighed.


    Ooooo ooooooong oooo


    He could hear quiet rumblings.


    The pebbles or bundles of light sparkling from within the red smoke


    The noise wasing from these pebbles vibrating.


    Human, they are being sucked in.


    The gold light and red smoke seeped into the bodies of the jiangshi Dragons.


    It was not just with the Dragons.


    They seeped into the bodies of all jiangshis.


    The red fog had not subsided; it had seeped into these bodies.


    They are being purified-


    He heard the ancient Dragons sullen voice.


    Dragon corpses are left in the physical world if they died of unnatural causes.


    Cale moved a bit closer to a jiangshi Dragon.


    As expected, the Dragons are absorbing quite a lot of smoke.


    The red smoke around the Dragons was decreasing rapidly.


    It was making the Dragons return to their original appearances.


    Amazing, it is an amazing power.


    Eruhaben walked past Cale and ced his hand on a Dragon corpse''s skin.


    He is returning to his appearance from when he was alive.


    Not how he had appeared after being infected with dead mana. He was returning to his original form.


    Huh? Human, over there-!


    Raon spoke to Cale with shock, making Cale lift his head.


    Eruhaben saw what they were looking at and started mumbling.


    A lot of emotions could be felt in his voice.


    He is finally dying.


    The biggest emotions were joy and relief.


    Sssssssssss


    The Dragons corpses were slowly turning into powder or dust from the head down.


    The Green Dragon


    The Orange Dragon


    The Yellow Dragon


    The Dragon corpses regained their original colors before they all turned into different colored powder and scattered into the air.


    Sparkling powders filled the area that had been filled by the red smoke earlier.


    I guess this is how this ce ends.


    Eruhaben made thatment before tightly closing his mouth.


    Raon was no longer invisible as he moved next to Eruhaben''s side.


    It''s amazing.


    Sui Khan responded to Choi Hansment.


    It is quite a lot of mana.


    Mana was basically overflowing from the powders created by the purified Dragon as it disappeared.


    They say that the nature around a Dragon gets revived when a Dragon dies.


    The silent Eruhaben added on as if he was exining to them.


    He then turned his gaze and continued to speak.


    Imperial Princess. Open the door to the underground tomb.


    Imperial Princess Olivia was nkly looking around before she snapped back to her senses at the ancient Dragon''s voice.


    Ah yes, yes, sir.


    She gave an order to the knights standing next to her.


    The knights immediately headed toward the door.


    Although it had originally been the Emperor''s bedroom This door that had been under the bed Everything in the bedroom had been cleared out and the door to the underground tomb was now modified so that multiple people could enter at the same time.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    She heard the sound of a breeze fluttering by.


    Powders of different colors all moved with the wind.


    Ah.


    Olivia nkly watched them fly away.


    The colorful powders were moving like flowing water. It looked as if the Milky Way was moving through the sky.


    Haaaaa.


    She subconsciously took a deep breath in.


    The red smoke It was so easy to breathe inside this thing.


    It was refreshing.


    That single breath made her feel a different liveliness as well.


    It was probably left behind by the purified Dragons.


    This is extremely pure mana.


    The traces of the dead Dragons would ride the wind out of the tomb and spread throughout the Imperial Pce, the capital, and even the farthest corners of the Empire.


    Maybe beyond the borders of the Empire might be too far.


    Olivia had that thought as well but it was not important.


    Things truly are starting new.


    This single breath allowed her to feel that Xiaolen truly was starting new.


    She looked around.


    Most of the red smoke with the golden glow had disappeared.


    My goodness.


    She heard someone gasp in admiration.


    Gasps of admiration might be too simple of a phrase to describe it. It sounded as if they were sighing inplete and utter disbelief.


    Ah.


    Olivia gasped while feeling the same thing as those around her.


    All-


    All of the jiangshis she could see


    All of them were purified.


    Olivia could see that the jiangshis had returned to their original forms.


    It had happened to every single one of the jiangshis.


    Even the ck corpses of the former Emperors had returned to normal.


    Of course, that normal was in their necromancer form with their bodies covered by the ck spider web-like lines.


    Necromancers. I guess that too is a form that is suitable for nature and does not need to be purified.


    As a necromancer, Second Imperial Princess Olivia kept this realization in her mind as she continued to think.


    The dposition will probably start soon.


    The jiangshis would follow the natural order of things soon.


    Your Royal Highness.


    Her subordinate approached her and whispered.


    All of the jiangshis seem to have been purified.


    Her subordinates voice was shaking.


    I, I guess it was possible to do it all at once.


    Olivia''s gaze turned to the side. She heard what her subordinate was saying with disbelief.


    But if it is the power that created such a sight It does seem possible.


    The Purifier was standing at the end of her gaze.


    The Purifier, no, Cale-nim.


    The person who had been staggering as if he was dizzy must be feeling better as he was now standing firm.


    However, although he seemed fine with the stoic look on his face, hisplexion was pale. He also seemed to have a fever or was feeling frustrated at something, as he was undoing the top button of his shirt.


    He is someone who always uses his powers like this and sacrifices himself. Furthermore, he is not someone who makes a show of it, so I dont think we will know until everything is over.


    She suddenly recalled what Mary had said.


    Your Royal Highness, it looks like everybody was shocked.


    Olivia heard her subordinate and looked away from Cale to look around.


    Zero, the Pope, and the people who had been there from the beginning were shocked, but the reactions of the people who had never seen Cale before were even more dramatic.


    They should believe it now.


    Some of those people had not believed what they were told about Cales actions and had evaluated it lowly, thinking people had been exaggerating.


    They also tried to make themselves look good in order to increase their influence in Xiaolen for the future.


    They should shut the fuck up now.


    Olivia kept the swearing to herself as she observed each and every one of them with a cold gaze.


    Your Royal Highness.


    Olivia turned after hearing a voice.


    Oh, esteemed Purifier?


    May I go in first to get some rest?


    Cale''splexion was even worse than Olivia had expected once she saw it up close.


    Yes, sir. Please get some rest.


    Olivia responded immediately and Cale nodded his head before taking his people and walking away.


    Her subordinate looked at Cale''s back beforementing.


    This sir truly is an interesting person. He could easily say something to talk up the things he has done. But he always leaves without saying anything.


    That is why-


    Olivia wondered if it was okay to say what she was about to say before deciding to say it.


    That is why he is a person using the powers of a god, dont you think?


    She continued to speak.


    Heroes of legends sometimes be even greater than gods.


    She did not say anything else after that. But after seeing the Pope approaching Cale, she looked away from him and started moving to do what she needed to get done.


    Oh, esteemed Purifier.


    The Pope approached Cale and started speaking.


    Yes, maam?


    Cale was tired but still answered.


    The Pope checked hisplexion before whispering quietly so that only Cale and his people could hear.


    You can just take the divine item.


    Are you sure the Church does not need it?


    Cale asked, despite it just being out of courtesy.


    This divine item


    It was an item that the Church of the Fire of Purification needed in order to expand their reach now that they were no longer considered an evil cult.


    Smile.


    The Pope smiled.


    She whispered in an extremely quiet voice.


    I n on making a fake one.


    That is wise.


    Cale truly meant thispliment.


    It makes sense. Xiaolen will have no need for this divine item ever again. It shouldnt be a big issue that there is a fake one.


    Cale, who was nodding his head and organizing his thoughts, turned his head after sensing something weird.


    He was sure that he saw something weird.


    .


    In the sleeves of the Pope''s baggy priestess robe He saw two small orbs in her hands.


    Anybody would be able to tell that those were video recording devices.


    Cale looked at the Pope, but the Pope simply smiled and said goodbye.


    Then I will make my leave now, oh esteemed Purifier. Please rest well.


    Cale started to think.


    Shes running away on purpose.


    Cale debated whether to grab the Pope and ask about the video recording devices and what was recorded on them, but He didn''t.


    I''m going to leave soon anyway. Yeah. I''m nevering back here.


    Cale heard Sui Khan''s voice by his ear.


    Now we just need to get through the grand farewell party.


    Sui Khan smiled with his young face the moment Cales sharp gaze headed toward him.


    Cale nonchntlymented after seeing his face which made it clear he was enjoying this quite a bit.


    They told me that they will make it as small as possible.


    For Cale, who would be busy and tired with the jiangshi purification


    Olivia had promised to make the farewell party as small as possible so that he would not find it tiring.


    Cale trusted her.


    * * *


    However, that trust was totally destroyed.


    Woooooooooooooooo


    Waaaaaaaaaaaah


    Numerous cheers.


    Pop-! Pang!


    Magic explosions and fireworks all over the ce


    Lla-l-


    A choir must havee from somewhere as he could hear singing as well as the music of a grand orchestra ensemble.


    Its a carriage.


    Durst responded to Cale.


    Yes, sir. It is a special one with no top that is decorated beautifully while still being simple yet cool.


    And it is starting from the Imperial Pce.


    Yes, sir. You will then teleport from the central za to go to the temple you first arrived at in order to return home.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    The sky was clear without a single cloud.


    The bright and energetic music turned holy.


    You can head out now, oh esteemed Purifier.


    Cale clenched his eyes shut at Durstsment.


    He was so relieved that he still had white hair and green eyes.


    I, I am nevering back to Xiaolen.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Cale setting a g for himself


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 70: When I came home… (9)

    Book 2: Chapter 70: When I came home¡­ (9)


    Human! I like this carriage! It''s pretty!


    Cale got on the carriage and nkly waved.


    I didnt even do this shit in Roan.


    Because this was a world he would never return to


    He held back because he currently had white hair, green eyes with a priest robe on.


    He would have just run away if he had to do this in his true appearance.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Human! I think Im going to make a couple of these carriages! Ill have to ask my mom and Beacrox!


    Do whatever you want.


    Cale just waved with a stoic look on his face.


    It was almost mechanical.


    Oh esteemed Purifier.


    Seated next to him was Imperial Princess Olivia, who would soon have her coronation as the new Empress.


    What is it?


    Olivia flinched at Cales rude response.


    Cale didn''t care and just acted as he pleased, knowing that he was leaving now.


    Woooooooooooooooo


    Pop-! Pang!


    Lla-ll-


    People continued to cheer.


    Their cheering became even louder whenever they made eye contact with Cale.


    Oh esteemed Purifier!


    Purifier-nim!


    Some of them must have been followers of the Church of the Fire of Purification as they were gathered in one area, kneeling on the ground and giving him the biggest respect that could be given to someone in the church.


    Keke.


    Eruhaben delivered hisughter into Cales mind for Cale to hear.


    Lets ignore everything.


    He really wanted to ignore all of it.


    Mm. I just wanted to let you know that the former Emperor will be executed.


    However, Cale had no choice but to look at Olivia after hearing what she said.


    The Emperor was her father.


    Is that okay?


    "Someone needs to take responsibility. Since the Huayans patriarch is not here anymore, the Emperor is best suited to take responsibility.


    Although Olivia was speaking in a calm voice Her lips were oddly shaking as she waved to the citizens.


    You have to deal with so much.


    Olivia smiled even brighter at Cale''s nonchntment.


    It is not as difficult as the path you are traveling, oh esteemed Purifier.


    My path is not very diff-


    It was determined that the Fourth Imperial Prince and First Imperial Prince will be exiled.


    Cale looked at Olivia because she had cut him off but she feigned ignorance.


    They both requested to be in the front lines so they will be in the vanguard for the teams taking care of monsters. I n on calling them back once some time has passed and my position as the Empress has stabilized.


    I remember saying that there is no need to tell me about these things


    The Agents of Destruction will use their attributes as mercenaries to go all over Xiaolen with priests of the Church of the Fire of Purification in order to urately understand the current situation of the continent. Furthermore, the people who cooperated with the Huayans in the past will be sent to the extremely polluted precincts to pay for their sins. In addition-


    Your Royal Highness.


    Olivia finally stopped talking after hearing Cale calling out to her in a low voice before making ament.


    Thank you very much.


    Things like that-


    Yes, you want me to stop saying things like that? But I feel like ourpensation to you for all that you have done wascking. Sadly, there is nothing we can give you.


    Olivia looked at Cale. Cale flinched at the look of desperation in her eyes.


    Cale-nim. Please stay here and slowly get some rest. We will get you anything and everything you want. Cant you stay here a little longer? A year or two max.


    Cale avoided Olivias gaze.


    Ive received enoughpensation already.


    Will just that really be enough?


    The people of the Empire wanted topensate Cale and his people in any way possible.


    They gave us the entire underground tomb.


    While Cale was fighting against the Huayans patriarch in the central za


    Eruhaben and Aphei had gone to the underground tomb to swipe the jiangshis.


    Of course, they took everything else in the underground tomb as well.


    Imperial Princess Olivia told us to hand over the jiangshis but keep everything else.


    Cale heard the ancient Dragons voice in his mind.


    The Imperial Princess is very giving.


    That underground tomb was full of extremely precious jewels, gold, and weapons.


    There were a lot of highest-grade magic stones as well.


    Non-polluted ones.


    Just that? Your Royal Highness, you didnt even check the treasures that were in the underground tomb before saying we could have it.


    Thats right.


    Olivia just handed it to them without even looking.


    That was all I could give you right now.


    The treasures in the underground tomb were all unofficial items.


    We need to use the official items for this ce So I am just disappointed that I could notpensate you even more.


    Mm.


    There were a lot.


    There had been arge number of jewels in the underground tomb.


    Yes, there were an extremelyrge number of jewels.


    Human, it sparkled so much!


    Seeing the number of jewels made Cale think that it was true about the Xiaolen having a lot of mines.


    The truth is that Xiaolen said it will give me the most valuable mine of each kind with the biggest reserves.


    Furthermore, he was supposed to get treasures from Xiaolen as well.


    Xiaolen should contact him in about two days.


    Mm.


    Cale was oddly uneasy.


    Was it because he didn''t cough up blood or faint this time? His experience here did not make him feel that it had been very difficult. That was probably why he felt as if he was receiving a lotpared to what he had done.


    But he still let it be.


    Well, it''s good to receive more things.


    He would receive whatever he was offered. He didnt like to keep saying no.


    Although it is an extremely smallpensation in return for saving the world


    No, your Royal Highness. It is enough.


    Olivia quietly watched Cale, who sternly shared his thoughts with her.


    Seriously.


    To bepletely honest, the First Imperial Prince had told her about how much jewels had been in the underground tomb.


    Investing that much wealth toward the continent would have been extremely beneficial for its development.


    However


    We need to pay him back somehow.


    What he had done was saving this whole ce.


    He seems to find it burdensome.


    He oddly looked ufortable whenever she brought uppensation.


    Wealth was probably like the flowing wind to someone like the Purifier.


    But I need to at least be in his good graces this way.


    Someday


    Yes, maybe she would meet him again someday.


    I can see that the Purifier doesnt like this kind of ceremony either. He doesn''t want to be in front of people that much.


    Nheless, the fact that they prepared it made him sit in the carriage and receive the cheering of the Xiaolen people with a warm smile on his face.


    He even waved at them.


    He continued to wave at all of them without stopping.


    He currently looked extremely different from that dominating pressure he showed every so often. There was a warmth to him right now.


    Wouldnt there be at least some level of affection?


    Wouldn''t he feel some sort of affection toward Xiaolen, the ce that he saved?


    She couldn''t help but have that kind of hope every so often.


    How can I not?


    ording to the Pope, their god, the Fire of Purification, told her to hand the divine item over to the Purifier.


    Other than the members of the church, Olivia was the only person to know about this.


    If the Purifier really wanted to do so, he could have half-assed the jiangshi purification, taken the divine item, and left while saying that his time was up.


    However, he worked so hard and purified all of the jiangshis, to the point that he staggered.


    Based on how he stayed inside after that until today''s farewell party, his personality probably didn''t allow him to show others that he suffered in pain.


    He even gave us a World Tree.


    He had given them a chance for that precious creation toy down its roots in theirnd.


    Really, truly, thank you very much. Oh esteemed Purifier.


    Ah, yes maam. I guess.


    The Purifier avoided Olivias gaze with an unsettled look on his face.


    He is very shy, more than he shows.


    Olivia had a hope.


    She hoped that the Purifier would stop by this ce at least one more time after seeing the people of Xiaolen cheering and thanking him.


    The people of Xiaolen would push forward without him once he left, but


    He was their mental pir, the person who changed the course of events of the past 300 years and opened the door for a new era.


    She hoped that he woulde to this ce once again.


    She desperately hoped for that with all her heart.


    As for Cale, this was the thought on his mind as he waved at the people.


    Ah, I want to go home.


    Thankfully, the time to go home arrived soon.


    * * *


    Cale was standing at the same location as when he first arrived in Xiaolen.


    "Cale-nim, everybody is here.


    He looked around after hearing Choi Han''s report. "The children averaging nine-years-old, Eruhaben, Choi Han, Sui Khan, Mary. And-


    It feels awkward heading back without having done much.


    Cale shook his head as Dark Elf Shawnmented with an awkward smile on his face. Sui Khan patted Shawns arm as he responded.


    You did a lot of work that wasnt visible.


    Haha.


    Cale looked at Shawn and Vampire Jezna and nodded his head.


    Although the two of them had not spent much time with Cale in this world, they had done quite a lot of things.


    They were with the Church of the Fire of Purification, observing the movements of the House of Huayans while Cale was in the Imperial Pce.


    They kept a thorough eye on the situation in the capital when Cale and the others were not here.


    They were also part of finding the locations of the other two secret areas with the jiangshis.


    Although they had not been visible in the forefront, things would have been quiteplicated without the two of them.


    It was always best to have as many allies as possible to delegate tasks.


    Does that mean I left a good impression?


    Jezna asked Cale.


    It made him recall what Jezna had said to him.


    He told me to make a very good impression, sir.


    What Duke Fredo had supposedly said to Jezna


    He told me to make sure that my actions benefit Endable.


    Cale nodded his head at Jezna, who had silently done everything she was assigned and only brought this up now that it was time to head home.


    Yeah. Very much.


    Hoohoo.


    Jezna smiled.


    Mm.


    The smile made him feel a bit leery. It was simr to Ron''s smile whenever he handed Cale a lemon tea.


    Now that I think about it, the emotion I felt after chatting with her was


    That she gave me an ominous feeling. Right?


    Cale felt that he would see this smile of Jezna''s again but looked away knowing that there would be no reason for that to happen in the future.


    Umm, umm-


    It was because an extremely timid someone was hesitantly approaching him.


    Aphei.


    She chatted with Raon, On, Hong, and Eruhaben, in that order, before now approaching Cale.


    Aphei-nim.


    Are you leaving now?


    Yes maam.


    .


    Aphei''s fingers were fidgeting as she stood there silently. Her head was slightly down as well.


    It felt as if this Dragon was slowly bing even more timid.


    Ah, other than when she is destroying things.


    This timid nature was probably her original personality while her natural disposition wasing out now that the situation was stable.


    Aphei chose her homnd in the end as well.


    At first, Aphei had said that she would go with them.


    A Dragon born from dead mana It would definitely be helpful if such a Dragon was by Cales side.


    However, she said that she would remain in this world after seeing the fake World Tree.


    I was alone but I was not alone.


    She said that she heard from the fake World Tree.


    I heard that there are very few existences like me in your world? I also heard that a lot of people dont like them?


    It was the truth.


    Although people''s views of necromancers were now better in the Roan Kingdom and many other areas


    There were still quite a lot of ces that did not have a good view of them.


    It was especially because Arm''s main forces consisted of ck mages and Dark Elves. In fact, there were people who were even more wary of those using the dark arts now.


    I''m going to stay here.


    Aphei chose to stay here.


    Umm-


    Aphei raised her head.


    She continued to fidget as she spoke.


    Bye.


    She then gently raised her hand and waved a very short wave.


    Yes maam. Please be well, Aphei-nim.


    Yeah. You stay healthy while I dont see you as well.


    Hmm?


    I feel like I heard something weird?


    Cale wanted to ask Aphei what she meant by that but Aphei had already turned away from Cale and headed toward Mary.


    It looked as if she still had a lot of people to speak to in order to say goodbye.


    Mm. I''m sure it was just a randomment.


    Cale decided to ignore it. He then started to look for something.


    That was why he did not manage to hear what Raon came over and quietly said to Aphei.


    Hey Aphei! I''ll be waiting for you!


    Yeah.


    I''ll be researching it too! If a god can make something, so can I! We are great and mighty Dragons!


    YeahI''ll research it very hard too!


    On, who had been quietly listening, looked at the two Dragons with an odd gaze. Unfortunately, Cale did not have the time to pay attention to the two Dragons.


    "What are you looking for?


    Sui Khan approached and asked.


    Our captives-


    Here.


    Ah. They are here as they should be.


    Sui Khan pointed behind him.


    There were two ck bup sacks. Number 7 and the Chief of Staff were unconscious inside the sacks.


    Mmmmph! Mmph!


    No, one of the people in the sacks seemed to have woken up.


    "Ah, he''s up again.


    Choi Han walked past Cale and nonchntly approached the sack and hit a few spots.


    Mmmmph! Mm!


    The moving bup sack became quiet again.


    Cale quietly looked at Choi Han and


    Number 7 is slowly waking up faster and faster from being knocked unconscious.


    Cale had a thought on his mind for the first time in a long while after hearing that calm report.


    Vicious bastard.


    Choi Han truly was vicious.


    Cale definitely saw it. Cale had seen how the sacks had iled even more intensely while severely shaking as soon as Choi Han touched it.


    Number 7 was acting as if he would throw up as soon as he saw Choi Hans face now.


    Lets go, sir!


    Cale held back a sigh and turned around after hearing an energetic voice.


    Durst approached Cale while wearing his priest robe.


    He had arge bag on his back.


    Yeah, human! Lets go!


    Cale nodded his head after hearing Raon''s voice.


    That was the signal for people to move to their spots.


    Oooooong oooooong


    Cale pulled out the divine item that had been vibrating in his pocket since earlier.


    The tablet-like screen appeared on the mirror.


    < Return Letter >


    < Would you like to return now? >


    < Yes/No >


    He wondered why No was even an option, but Cale reached his hand out without any hesitation.


    < Yes >


    The moment Cales finger touched that word


    Oooooong oooooong


    The area started shaking.


    Cale felt the darkness slowly covered his view.


    Please have a safe journey back.


    "Thank you for everything.


    Olivia, the Pope, Zero, etc.


    The few people who had followed them to the temple said goodbye to Cale and the others.


    Cale simply responded by slightly bowing toward them and closed his eyes.


    Now time to go home.


    * * *


    Cale had returned.


    He was in the Roan Kingdom.


    He was in the Temple of the God of Death.


    Mm.


    He took a step back.


    He had a look of disgust on his face.


    Someone was approaching Cale with their arms wide open.


    Dongsaeng! My little dongsaeng! Wee back!


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman. He was quickly walking toward Cale with an extremely elegant and warm look on his face.


    Whats up with him?


    Cale immediately started scowling.


    Human, it really feels like we are home!


    Of course, he ignored Raon''sment.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Why is Alberu acting like this?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 71: When I came home… (10)

    Book 2: Chapter 71: When I came home¡­ (10)


    Dongsaeng! Congrattions on your return!


    As Alberu Crossman approached him


    Cale used all of the agility he had to dodge Alberu Crossman.


    Is there something you need me to do, your highness?


    Cale asked disrespectfully with a scowl on his face, but Alberu just smiled brightly.


    Haha! Why would I make my dongsaeng do anything?! Hahaha!


    Raon said something serious in Cales mind.


    Human, somethings suspicious about our crown prince. Do you think that the crown prince is trying to scam us?


    Raon''s learning ability really is amazing. His instincts are pretty good too.


    Cale peeked behind him.


    The bishop in charge of the Church of the God of Death in Huiss City, the capital of Roan Kingdom, was smiling awkwardly while looking at all of this.


    Yesterday


    Cale thought that he should at least inform people about his return time so he had requested a call to the Roan Kingdom yesterday using the divine item.


    Its you?


    Yes, young master-nim. It is me.


    Beacrox was the one to pick it up.


    He was certain that he had called Alberu Crossman''s study, but Beacrox was seated there alone when he picked up the phone.


    Where are the others?


    They are all busy, young master-nim.


    I''m heading back tomorrow. Please hear the details when you get here, young master-nim. I will deliver the message. Please let me know the time of your arrival.


    Beacrox ended the short conversation with a gruff look on his face.


    However, Cale couldn''t help but feel unsettled after hearing what On said once the call ended.


    Something is weird.


    What is?


    He was folding white gloves.


    That was correct.


    Beacrox was seated alone in the crown princes study, folding dozens of white gloves.


    .


    Cales suspicious gaze headed toward the crown prince, but the crown prince was still shining. Energetically.


    Lets go to the Royal Pce. Doesnt that sound great? I''ve already prepared a carriage.


    I understand for now, your highness.


    Cale moved awkwardly and almost unwillingly as he followed Alberu.


    However, he had to stop walking for a moment.


    The crown prince turned around to speak to Eruhaben, Choi Han, Sui Khan, and the others.


    Ah. Ive prepared multiple carriages so you can each rx in one as we move.


    Alberu was speaking informally to Cale''s group because they were in front of the bishop.


    It looks like something must have happened.


    Cale nodded his head at the ancient Dragon''sment.


    Alberu was trying to separate Cale from the others right now.


    Umm, excuse me-


    The Bishop interjected at that moment.


    Is the divine item safe-


    Cale nonchntly pulled out the divine item in his pocket after hearing the question. The Bishop nodded his head before warily looking at Alberu as he spoke.


    Commander Cale Henituse is an extremely revered guest of our Church of the God of Death and has moved ording to the will of our god. I believe he should get some rest in thefortable ce that the temple has prepared-


    Alberu''s smile became even thicker.


    The Bishop flinched but he continued speaking in order to hold Cale there.


    A person who can use a divine item.


    The Church of the God of Death had basically been flipped over while Cale was not here because of that.


    "The Pope wishes to meet Commander Cale as well-


    Bishop-nim.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    He approached the Bishop and ced a hand on his shoulder.


    They prepared a ce for Cale and his people to get some rest?


    The Pope wanted to see him?


    Cale snorted at the Bishop''s words.


    He knew the reason the Bishop wanted to hold him here.


    Lets only be greedy to a reasonable level.


    He was thinking about keeping Cale, the person who could use a divine item, in his territory no matter what it took, in order to gain numerous benefits.


    It looks like you were able to rx quite a bit while I was gone?


    The smile on the Bishop''s face turned into a frown.


    Cale patted the Bishop''s shoulder one more time before walking past him.


    Lets live on while using each other to a reasonable level. And don''ttch onto me.


    The Bishop closed his mouth after seeing the coldness in Cale''s eyes.


    Cale would quietly use the divine item as he wished while the Bishop would use the fact that the divine item and Cale were in the Roan Kingdom.


    The Bishop smiled awkwardly at Cale, who seemed to be asking if the Bishop forgot about that deal they made, before responding.


    I will visit you next time, Commander-nim.


    Of course. Bishop-nim. We will have an honest and solid chat.


    Cale followed behind Alberu after thatment.


    Pfft.


    "Why are youughing, your highness?


    Cale looked at theughing Alberu. Alberu shrugged his shoulders and closed his mouth but Cale had to talk again.


    "Why are we going in this direction?


    Cale had moved as quietly as possible going from Roan to Xiaolen.


    It was in order to avoid people''s gazes.


    However, Cale and Alberu were currently heading toward the main door of the Temple of the God of Death.


    It was okay because they were inside right now, but walking a little more would put them in contact with many believers and visitors.


    Who knows?


    Mm.


    Cale stared at Alberu who was avoiding his question using odd phrases like that before peeking behind him.


    Human, everybody other than us is going to different ces!


    Unlike Cale, who was going with Alberu, the others were being guided toward the back of the temple by the Bishop. It was the direction that was best for avoiding people''s gazes.


    Mm.


    Cale contemted for a bit before nonchntlymenting.


    I''m guessing you need my face?


    Yeah.


    Alberu gave a short response.


    He then said the following.


    "Smile.


    However, he chuckled after turning to look behind him.


    Youre already smiling.


    The moment they started to see the priests of the temple one by one Cale already had a gentle smile on his face.


    Of course, Alberu Crossman had a radiant smile on his face as well.


    Eek! I, I greet his highness! The Commander-nim as well!


    Cale and Alberu responded one after the other to the anxious priests greeting.


    We came quietly, so there is no need to be overly respectful right now, priest-nim.


    My dongsaeng is correct. Have a nice day.


    The priests nearby who heard theirments quietly showed their respects. The two of them nodded their heads, gave short greetings back, and walked past them.


    Although nobody could hear them because they were speaking quietly, the two of them were happily chatting away.


    They really must be sworn brothers.


    It does seem that way. The two of them really have a good rtionship.


    One of the whispering priests made ament.


    Hes fine.


    Hey.


    Eek!


    The priest was shocked at his friends gaze and closed his mouth.


    He warily looked to see if the two of them might have heard him before lowering his head and quickly leaving the area.


    He did so after confirming that the two of them were still chatting with warm gazes towards each other.


    Your highness, everybody seems a bit shocked to see me? They are observing me as well.


    You truly have a keen eye.


    The two of them were smiling while chatting in quiet voices so that others could not hear them.


    "Cale Henituse, you did not show yourself for a while. A lot of rumors came up because nobody saw any traces of you.


    Really?


    Yeah. In addition, there was the attack at the Imperial Pce not too long ago where I was injured.


    I''m sure all sorts of things were said.


    The crown prince had been injured by a surprise attack from the Hunters.


    Rumors couldn''t help but spread because Cale, Choi Han, Mary, and the others did not show up at that time.


    So are we letting people know of my health right now?


    Yeah. Also that our rtionship is still very tight.


    Is it tight, your highness?


    "Sort of?


    Cale asked with a stoic look on his face.


    Are you doing okay, your highness?


    Took you long enough to ask.


    It is because you look fine.


    Yeah. I am fine. Yourplexion looks better as well?


    Yes, your highness. I got some rest beforeing back.


    Although nothing was visible between Alberu and Cale, they heard a quiet whisper.


    Hey crown prince, our human didn''t even cough up blood nor faint this time! Of course, he did flutter in the wind like a piece of paper because he was dizzy! But hes still fine!


    It was Raon.


    Alberu wasnt even shocked. He looked as if he expected Raon to follow Cale in his invisible state.


    Eek!


    I, I greet his highness and the Commander-nim!


    The atmosphere became more chaotic the closer they got to the temple door.


    However, thankfully the Royal Knights Brigade was stationed near the temple door, so the two of them could move without any hindrance.


    Hahaha. My little dongsaeng!


    Well, the crown prince did suddenly put his arm around Cales shoulder. Cale put a soft smile on his face with a calm look on his face.


    Please get on, your highness.


    Instead, he stopped a knight and personally opened the door of the bright and shiny royal carriage before motioning for Alberu to get on.


    Hahaha! My dongsaeng is even opening the door for me. How wonderful!


    I have to at least do this much for you, my dearest hyung-nim! Hahaha!


    The two of them wereughing as they got on the carriage. The smiles never left their faces.


    There was a rxing and bright mood between the two of them.


    Click.


    The moment the carriage door closed


    My mouth hurts.


    Alberu stopped smiling and rubbed the corners of his lips with his hand.


    "Why the hell did you bring such a sparkling carriage, your highness?


    Cale grumbled with a disgruntled look on his face.


    Chhh.


    He then closed all of the carriage curtains.


    It''s been a while, crown prince!


    Raon then showed himself and ced his face not on Cale''s knees as usual but on the crown princes knees.


    Yes, Raon-nim. It is wonderful to see you again, Raon-nim. You look even more energetic and confident now.


    Raon''s cheeks were a bit chunkier now.


    As expected, the crown prince knows of my greatness!


    Yes, Raon-nim. I''ve also prepared some cookies for you.


    Mm. Very nice!


    Cale, who was watching this with a cold look on his face, asked a question almost as if it was as easy as the flowing river.


    I guess something is quiteplicated these days, your highness?


    Yeah.


    Alberu agreed without any hesitation.


    First, as you''ve heard There is a rumor that you are injured. Its because nobody saw you for a while.


    I guess that will get resolved now.


    Yeah. That will naturally be resolved as of this moment.


    Then?


    Alberu looked at the windows that had the curtains closed.


    Its a simple issue.


    He looked at Cale again.


    The Roan Kingdom currently does not have the strength to handle anything else.


    Alberu''s voice was stoic.


    It is because the king has disappeared, the pce was destroyed, and one of the highly regarded Dukes households was destroyed.


    Cales gaze was just as stoic.


    "Furthermore, the crown prince was injured in the second attack on the pce and the enemies ran away before he could even properly respond to the enemy''s attack. While all of that was going on, Cale Henituse and his people have not been seen for a while.


    Alberu asked a question.


    How do you think the foreign kingdoms will respond once they hear these things?


    He asked one more question.


    "And how will the Roan Kingdom''s administrators react?


    Cale calmly answered back.


    "The foreign kingdoms will think that this is a good thing. While internally for us, there will be quite the chaos.


    Yeah.


    Furthermore, I guess the internal issues of the Roan Kingdom have spread quickly to foreign kingdoms?


    Yeah.


    Alberu let out a short sigh.


    Apparently there was a rat inside the pce. My injury was basically top secret, but it spread much quicker than I expected.


    The fight against the Hunters when they abducted the youngest youngdy of the Duke''s House of Orsena at the royal pce.


    Cale needed to hear the details about that battle as well.


    It was because he suspected those Hunters of being members of the Blood Cult.


    Mm. For nowN?v(el)B\\jnn


    Alberu debated for a moment before saying everything.


    Everybody other than the Breck Kingdom, Whipper Kingdom, and the Jungle either reduced or tried to get out of theirmitments for the reconstruction of Puzzle City.


    Puzzle City was where the final battle against the White Star had happened.


    The foreign kingdoms had agreed to help reconstruct the scorched city.


    The change in attitude was quite fast.


    That''s right. It is because they learned that Roan did not have the strength to point its de toward them.


    Alberu added on with a stoic expression on his face.


    It is the truth.


    Roan had to take care of internal affairs right now.


    They didnt have the time to pay any attention to other kingdoms.


    Most importantly, Cale Henituse will continue to head to other dimensions to fight against the Hunters.


    Cale and his people were a significant portion of the Roan Kingdoms strength.


    This was not because they would fight for the Roan Kingdom. Just their presence acted as pressure for foreign kingdoms.


    But all sorts of rumors of discord will spread if he frequently disappears.


    Alberu stopped himself from going deep into his thoughts and continued to speak.


    There is also a lot of talk about Endable.


    On the Eastern continent?


    Endable. The White Star used to rule over the ce but it was currently run by Duke Fredo.


    They also wished to be a part of the Roan Kingdom.


    There are a lot of shunned races there, so some people have even talked about destroying it. Most importantly, there have been talks about why the Roan Kingdom is going afternd in the Eastern continent.


    Mm.


    It is mainly talks about destroying Endable. At least on the Eastern Continent. Ah, the Molden Kingdom is an exception. In addition-


    "There are more issues?


    Mogoru.


    Ah.


    "Some of the free cities desire thend of Mogoru. They are weaker than before after all. The Caro Kingdom also seems to be aiming to be an Empire.


    The quiet Raon asked in a confused voice.


    Hey, crown prince.


    Yes, Raon-nim?


    This is weird! It hasn''t been that long since they were all scared and shaking in fear because of the White Star. They are all thinking about fighting again?


    Raon looked as if he could not understand this at all.


    Alberu smiled and responded.


    It is always like this. This is how politics always is.


    Raon continued to tilt his head in confusion.


    It must be quite the headache, your highness.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    Its going to cost a lot to reconstruct Puzzle City, but now there is the pce and the Dukes Estate as well. There are a lot of ces that require money.


    Thats right.


    Youll also need toe up with a n for Endable as well. It looks like we will need to give them some strength.


    Yeah.


    We were also talking about working with Mogoru to create a city where Alchemy and magic would rise back up.


    Thats right.


    So it would be bad if a free city or a kingdom messed with Mogoru in the process.


    That''s right. There are even talks about demoting Mogoru from an Empire to a Kingdom.


    Mm. It is true that Mogoru no longer holds the weight of an Empire.


    Cale stopped for a moment before adding on.


    I will be leaving again soon.


    I know.


    Alberu brushed his face with both hands as if all of this was a major headache for him.


    Cale Henituse.


    Yes, your highness.


    I''ll give you the title of Minister of Finance. Will you do it?


    Cales face stiffened and he subconsciouslymented back.


    Did you go crazy, your highness?


    I must have gone crazy.


    Alberus response made Cales face turn pale.


    The crown prince admitting that he must have gone crazy gave him the chills.


    Haha.


    Alberuughed at Cale''s gasping face before shaking his head.


    Dont worry. I''ll let you be a cker.


    He meant those words.


    Why are you smiling like that?


    Alberu frowned after seeing Cale smile as soon as he finished speaking.


    Hey crown prince, it looks like our human is plotting something again!


    Cale reached his hand into his inner pocket at that moment.


    Oooooooong ooooooong


    He pulled out the divine item that had been vibrating since a few moments ago.


    Something popped up on the mirror screen.


    < Where should I set it up? >


    < - From Xiaolen, who is different from the God of Death >


    It was a pop-up window with a message.


    The title of the window was simple.


    < Reward 1 >


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    Your highness.


    What is it?


    The unsettled crown prince heard Cales voice.


    It would be quite entertaining if thergest mine of highest-grade magic stones in the history of both the Eastern and Western continents appeared in the Henituse territory. Don''t you think so?


    Huh?


    The crown prince subconsciously asked back in confusion.


    What is going to appear? Thergest mine of highest-grade magic stones in the history of both the Eastern and Western continents?


    Mm. There is also one gold, one silver, and one diamond mind as well.


    Huh?


    There is also one mine of highest-grade magic stones that have dead mana in them as well. Ah, apparently they will change it to a different mine if I want as well.


    ?


    Ah, right. Just so you are aware, all of these mines are going to be iparable in size to anything you can find on either continent.


    The crown prince blinked a few times.


    One corner of Cales lips curled up as he continued to speak.


    Wow. It would be quite entertaining if all of those appeared in Roan Kingdom. Right? Should I put one of them in Endable? Of course, they are all mine, but I can always make deals.


    Huh?


    I can ce these mines wherever I want. Even one of these mines being discovered would be so wonderful for that kingdom. Dont you think so?


    .


    The crown prince brushed his face with both hands a few times before raising his head and looking at Cale.


    This is driving me nuts.


    The crown prince was smiling.


    Trantor''s Comments


    "That''s so big."


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 72: How about you be more tactful? (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 72: How about you be more tactful? (1)


    So, what you are saying is that this Xiaolen World gave you a variety of mines as a reward?


    Yes, your highness.


    Alberu brushed his face with both hands multiple times while looking at the calmly responding Cale.


    Hahaha-


    He thenughed.


    What the hell?


    Cale stared at the crown prince, who was frowning and thenughing and then frowning and thenughing, with an unsettled look on his face.


    Thats right, crown prince! Its good tough! Laugh a lot!


    He also looked at Raon, who wasughing along with Alberu, with the same gaze.


    It felt as if Raon was getting influenced by Alberu the more time they spent together.


    Hmm. Thats not bad though.


    The crown prince was the type to take care of things well, so it would be pretty good for Raon to take after the crown prince''s disposition.


    Haaa-


    The crown princeughed for a while before sighing and then mumbling.


    You have a whole gamut of mines that are therger than both the Eastern and Western continents minesbined? And you can have them installed wherever you want? There is even a mine with magic stones imbued with dead mana?


    Cale nonchntly asked a question because Alberu looked quite odd mumbling to himself.


    Are you still injured, your highness?


    The person who had been lying on the bed in the call seemed quite fine now, but


    It sounds like you are only asking to follow proper etiquette?


    Alberu looked shocked that Cale asked that so nonchntly before nodding his head.


    Yeah. I''m fine. I''m perfectly healthy.


    Raon.


    Cale called out to Raon in a low voice.


    Gently push his highness''s side.


    I got it, human!


    No, wait-!


    Raon poked the crown princes side.


    Ugh.


    Raon flinched.


    Hey, crown prince, did that hurt a lot?


    His round eyes opened even rounder.


    I, I really gave it a gentle poke! I pushed ever so gently so that even our human wouldn''t think it hurt!


    Raons expression became serious.


    Human! Our crown prince''s health seems to be in a serious state! He''s even weaker than you! Hes totally feeble!


    The crown prince''s face looked more and more embarrassed the longer the ck Dragon continued to speak.


    Is that really something to be that embarrassed about?


    Cale did not like either of their reactions very much but had to say what he needed to say.


    I heard that your right arm and upper body were injured, your highness. Please exin in detail.


    There are no issues with regr movements.


    The crown prince let out a short sigh.


    Of course, it would be difficult to fight.


    Raon added on.


    And he is in pain when I gave him a gentle poke!


    Thats right, Raon-nim.


    The crown prince just yed along with the young Dragon. He peeked at Raon before continuing to speak.


    The Mn patriarchs leg is still in a cast but his arm has fully healed. The cast shoulde off by next week as well.


    I see.


    The crown prince peeked at the stoically responding Cale before frowning.


    Hey crown prince, our human is angry! He is very angry!


    The crown prince nodded his head in a way that Cale could not see after Raon warily spoke into his mind.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale tapped on the screen of the divine item and mumbled to himself.


    It looks like the Blood Cult needs to be taught a lesson.


    Of course, in addition to the Blood Cult, the punks testing Roan now that it looked to be shaky were in the same boat.


    By the way, there is something I''m curious about!


    Raon slowly interjected into their conversation.


    Hey crown prince, there was supposed to be a Dragon in the capital. Did the Dragon not fight?


    Cale had called Saint Jack and Cage to the capital before heading to Xiaolen. He had also requested for a Dragon to be here.


    There was a situation, Raon-nim.


    Alberu answered Raon before making eye contact with Cale.


    "Theres a reason I said that there is a damn rat.


    The crown prince had said that there was a rat in the Royal Pce.


    The Hunters barged in the night the Dragon left for a bit to visit Sheritt-nims castle.


    So did you find the rat, your highness?


    No.


    Alberu looked quite tired.


    It must be quite the headache, your highness.


    Thats right.


    The fact that they knew whether the Dragon was in the pce or had left means that it is someone with a pretty high position in the Royal Pce. That is indeed a problem.


    It is indeed. But I think that I will find the rat soon.


    Mm.


    Cale started to think. He then decided to be the bigger person and asked.


    Is there any way for me to help, your highness?


    Pfft.


    Alberu scoffed before shaking his head.


    No. There is not.


    I see.


    It was at that moment.


    Ooooooooong-


    The divine item in Cales hand started vibrating again.


    Cale looked at the mirror screen.


    There was a new message.


    < Reward 2 >


    Wow.


    Cale was amazed.


    Xiaolen is quite efficient.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Xiaolen really was sincere, unlike the God of Death.


    He had no intentions of going back to that world, but he did like the way the took care of things.


    Shall I see what is on it?


    Cale opened the window.


    < The list of rewards for the ten heroes >


    The postscripts caught his eyes first.


    < PS 1. Cale Henituse, just so you are aware, I chose the things that I thought you and your friends needed the most. >


    < PS 2. I am very generous. I only picked items that have been passed down for generations on the Xiaolen. These are all things that could remain as legends. >


    Cale stopped there and read the information at the top of the list, his own reward.


    < 1. Cale Henituse >


    < Cape of the Sun (Rank: Divine) >


    < This is the cape worn by the ruler who created the first nation on the Xiaolen. This ruler was a single-lifer and became the first god born from Xiaolen. >


    Uhhmm


    Cale flinched for a moment.


    "What is it? Is there a problem?


    Alberu asked, followed by Raon.


    Human, is the God of Death saying nonsense again?


    Cale silently looked at the screen.


    < The first Monarch of Xiaolen always wore this cape on the battlefield and ended up creating a great Empire. This Monarch always had this cape on right up until ascending to be a god. There are myths about this cape having the touch of a goddess, but that is a lie. However, it does have the blessing of a World Tree. >


    < FYI, Divine is the highest rank for treasures. Underneath it is the Legendary Rank. >


    Mm.


    Cale gulped after looking at the effects of the treasure before looking at the next item on the list.


    < 2. Mary>


    < Nights Robe (Rank: Legendary) >


    < Robe used by the first necromancer of Xiaolen. The World Tree once had this item, but now the possession of it has changed to the Xiaolen. >


    Cale slowly continued to read before subconsciously opening his mouth.


    Wow


    < 3. Eruhaben >


    < Whip of the Desert King (Rank: Legendary) >


    < A warrior wandering through the desert became king. He had an entric ability that allowed him to turn pebbles of sand into a whip. The whip with that ability remained after the king''s death and ended up in Xiaolen''s possession- >


    Wow


    Cale lifted his head up.


    He nonchntlymented to Raon and the crown prince who were looking at him.


    It sure is generous.


    Xiaolen This really knew how to get it done.


    This bastard had really given treasures as rewards.


    Ooooooooong-


    The divine item vibrated again.


    It seemed as if Xiaolen had sent another message. Cale checked the message.


    < Thank you for saving my world. I never forget a person''s kindness. - Xiaolen >


    Raon, who was looking at him, started to speak. Raon was so shocked that he was stuck right to Alberus side.


    Wow, hey crown prince. Why is the human smiling like that?


    Yes, Raon-nim.


    The crown prince was shocked as well.


    T, the human is smiling like the sun during spring!


    Yes, Raon-nim.


    The human looks quite wicked.


    Yes, Raon-nim.


    The crown prince could not say anything to refute Raon''s words. Cale was smiling so elegantly, but it looked ever so vicious.


    Cale didn''t care and leaned back on the seat of the carriage heading back to the Royal Pce.


    Theyll get stronger.


    The group would be stronger with these rewards.


    < Simply speak the name of the item while looking at the screen in order to receive it. >


    Cale had a satisfied smile on his face after reading the generous exnation about how to receive the treasures.


    Your highness.


    Huh?


    Cale didn''t even care about the crown prince awkwardly responding as he said what he wanted to say.


    I think I need to discuss a few things regarding the locations of the mines.


    Alberu thought for a moment before asking.


    "What and who do you need?


    Cale immediately responded to Alberu, who had instantly realized what he was asking for and had asked for specifics.


    Miss Rosalyn, Duke Fredo, and the Dark Elf Mayor.


    And


    Has Billos be the leader of the Flynn Merchant Guild?


    Billos is the only person left who can take the position now.


    Then please call Billos over as well.


    The crown prince stared at Cale before smiling.


    Thats a pretty decent gathering of people.


    Magic stones, dead mana magic stones And jewels.


    Alberu agreed that this was the right group of people to discuss those three things.


    And what do you need?


    Cale just needed one thing.


    I just need a map, your highness.


    How entertaining.


    Alberu gave a shortment about the situation before adding on.


    Gold can sometimes defeat the de. Of course, the gold that has been discovered this time can turn into a de as well.


    Magic stones and dead mana magic stones were expensive items, but also very strong things they could possess.


    The owner of the mine will be me or someone of my choosing. However, your highness, I will hand over some of the rights to you so that you can use it as you please.


    Yeah.


    Alberu extended his hand and Cale shook it.


    He then nonchntlymented.


    Your grip has be weaker, your highness.


    Thats right! The crown prince is currently weaker than our human! He needs to rest!


    .


    The crown prince frowned.


    As Cales smile was about to be even bigger in response


    Ding ding!


    He heard a different notification in the mirror.


    He was not familiar with this tone.


    Cale inadvertently looked at the screen to see what the rm was about before flinching.


    Hmm?


    The mirror that had a wallpaper like a tablet


    It was a deste cknd. Redva was flowing through it.


    The ck ground that had a red liquid that resembledva flowing through it The wallpaper had changed a bit.


    What is going on?


    The ck ground had arge mountain in the distance.


    However, the top of that mountain had a chunk missing as if there had been arge explosion.


    Huh?


    This mountain- The Fire of Purification-


    Cale recalled the location he had met the Fire of Purification.


    It looks like that ce?


    That meant that this ck mountain


    The god who shot out of that mountain was going to fight against another god.


    The Fire of Purification had been about to participate in that battle as well.


    Is this missing piece the result of that battle? Is this not just a wallpaper but something that holds a different meaning?


    As wrinkles appeared on Cales forehead


    Ding! Ding!


    The mirror chimed again as if asking him to quickly read the message.


    < Invitation for Dimension Travel >


    An invitation had arrived from another world.


    Isn''t this too fast? I just got back to Roan from Xiaolen today.


    Cale was not happy about this but still decided to check the message.


    < The Central ins World has sent an invitation. A message from the Central ins... See more details. >


    < Will you read the invitation? >


    What is going on?


    Cale calmly responded to Alberus question.


    I received a message from the world of the Blood Cult.


    The name of the World was the Central ins.


    Usually in wuxia novels, the Central ins was not the entire world but just a part of the world that was used as the background for the wuxia novels.


    But this is a ce where the Central ins is the entire world-


    Cale felt as if he could understand why the team leader said that this world was a bit different from the Central ins he knew.


    He clicked the See more details button.


    .


    Human, why are you scowling?


    He ignored Raon''sment and focused his attention on the message.


    The God of Death had said the following.


    He said that the World personally wrote the invitations.


    <...Hello...? My name is Joong Won...... > (TL: Xiaolen sounds like a name but Central ins does not, so I am just using the Korean word, Joong Won, to sound more like a name. In Korean, Joong Won (Central ins) could easily be a name)


    Yes, the God of Death had said that the worlds personally wrote the invitations.


    <...I... Do not o, own much... What should I do...? It would be great if you coulde, but... What should I do......? >


    Human, your face is turning weird!


    <...I dont have anything to give you... What should I do......? >


    < U, umm, you know, the... you see... The Blood Cult is quite rich...? >


    < The Good faction... The Demon Cult... The Evil faction... All of them are richer than me? >


    <...And the Imperial Pce is super rich...? >


    < M, maybe you can loot them...? I will help you! >


    Hey crown prince, the humans face is bing even weirder!


    <...And I, I! I know something else too! The location of the Peerless God of War''s tomb...! I''ll tell you that too... So would you please be able toe......? >


    <...I... am scared... Of the Blood Cult... And the people of the Martial Arts world... They... Are always fighting... Please help me......! >


    < I am a baby world in terms of age... I am a weak world... I don''t have much strength...... >


    <...P, please sir... >


    < Please save me.>


    < - Sincerely, Joong Won, the world who respects Cale Henituse >


    Hey, crown prince! The human is clutching his head with both hands! What he saw must be giving him quite a headache! Something must have happened!


    Haaaa.


    Cale ignored Raon''s fuss and lowered his hands from his head to his eyes.


    It was dark.


    He had received treasures that could make his friend stronger and he might even be able to see Choi Jung Soo if he went to the Central ins. He thought that it might be more rxing than his trip to Xiaolen, but


    It felt as if things in the Central ins would be just as difficult as things in Xiaolen.


    Ding ding!


    <...I will desperately... be awaiting your response, sir...... >


    < - Sincerely, Joong Won, who is yearning for your response >


    Cale ignored the message.


    Trantor''s Comments


    What a respectful little world.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 73: How about you be more tactful? (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 73: How about you be more tactful? (2)


    < How about you be more tactful? (2)>


    Why do you have such a look on your face?


    Cale sighed after hearing the crown princes voice.


    I just do, your highness.


    Thats not it.


    Alberu slightly pulled the curtain open. They were getting close to the Royal Pce. He turned back toward Cale andmented.


    Thats the look you have right before you head off to work.


    Thats right! You arepletely right about that, crown prince! Actually, this is his face whenever he needs to go do something annoying!


    Cale ignored the conversation between the crown prince and the Dragon.


    Thats not reliable at all.


    He needed to go destroy the Blood Cult.


    I''m also annoyed at how they destroyed the Pce. Why did theye back to kill, abduct, and injure people? Do they see Roan as a sandbag? Why do they keep punching us?


    Hey, crown prince! The humans face is scary!


    He looks like he is about to go destroy something, Raon-nim.


    Hey, crown prince, I highly value your urate deductive skills!


    Thank you very much, Raon-nim.


    Alberu petted Raons chubby back as he addressed Cale.


    Are you going to keep ignoring that?


    Ding! Ding!


    Notifications kept going off.


    It seemed to suit Central ins quite well.


    Okay, I guess I will read them all for now.


    Cale thought about how he had been before heading off to Xiaolen as he opened the Dimension Travel Invitation again.


    The limit on the number of people-


    It had been 10st time.


    It was 13 when they came back.


    It needs to at least be close to that.


    This was because Cale already had a list of people he must take with him this time.


    Choi Han.


    Choi Han had to go.


    Putting aside the fact that Choi Jung Soo was there, Choi Hans current sword art would definitely benefit from being in the wuxia world.


    I also need to take Durst and Number 7.


    He felt as if he was given some baggage to take care of with Durst, but there must be a reason for the god, the Fire of Purification, to tell him to take Durst with him.


    He at least seems like a decent god. He just seems a bit dumbpared to the God of Death. It was fine. As for Number 7-


    He had many uses for that guy.


    Hey, crown prince! The human is finally starting to smile! But it is a scary smile!


    He must be happy now, Raon-nim.


    The carriage moved past the entrance of the Royal Pce.


    Cale read the rest of the message.


    < Limit: 7 people >


    Hmm?


    Cale frowned.


    Ding ding!


    A new message urgently arrived.


    However, Cale ignored it and continued to read the invitation.


    < Additional Restrictions >


    < 1. Your appearance will be localized. Although Semu people do exist outside of Murim, you will be naturally assimted in order to not give off any issues in the world. > (TL: Semu is the name of a caste established by the Yuan dynasty. The 31 Semu categories referred to people who came from Central and West Asia)


    .


    Raon peeked at Cale andmented.


    Hey, crown prince! The human must really not like something!


    < 2. Based on the situation, a portion of your abilities may be downgraded. This is because your abilities can only be transferred based on the limits of the world. >


    .


    < 3. Only two members of the party may be non-humans. This is to maintain bnce as there are only a few non-human existences in the Central ins right now. >


    .


    Ding ding!


    Cale opened the message window.


    <...I''m sorry sir... I am weak... So, it is difficult to handle all of you being here... Just bringing you here is my limit...... >


    < - Sincerely, the trying to be tactful Central ins >


    <...I''m sorry sir... I will give it my best! However, however, I, I amcking the time to go up against a god...! I am trashpared to Xiaolen noonim......! >


    < - Sincerely, the wronged Central ins >


    Oooooong oooooong


    The mirror vibrated at that moment and a message popped up from the God of Death.


    < The God of Death is currently busy and will be unable to chat for a while. >


    This motherfucking god.


    Cale had a headache.


    My powers might decrease?


    Of course, it was not all of his powers but only a portion. However, hearing that it would decrease at all still annoyed him.


    Based on what I saw, the ck Bloods household seemed to be the weakest of the Hunters.


    The House of Huayans. The ck Bloods household seemed to be the weakest.


    I''m sure that the Blood Cult will be strong.


    However, he could not only consider the Blood Cult.


    They said that the Blood Cult is currently trying to start the Great War of the Triumvirate?


    The good faction, evil faction, and Demon Cult.


    All of these Murim people would be wary of each other with thisrge waring up.


    There may even be small andrge battles happening in the Central ins already.


    Basically, that world was full of strong bastards.


    It waspletely different from Xiaolen, which did not even have a single sword master.


    Ding ding!


    < As much as I can, really, truly, as much as I can! I will really do my best to make sure that all of your abilities are properly transferred to the Central ins......! >


    < - Sincerely, Central ins who is scared that too many people will die >


    Cale frowned.


    "Whats wrong? Seriously, what is going on?


    He sighed at Alberus question and gave a short exnation.


    Alberu nonchntlymented after hearing it.


    Whats the rush?


    He looked at the silent Cale and chuckled.


    It was because he knew the reason Cale was acting like this.


    Ron and I are injured, but it is not very serious.


    The silent Cale responded once the carriage stopped outside the crown prince''s pce.


    I will put it off and think about it for a bit, your highness.


    Ding ding!


    <...Please, please make a decision within a week...! Please......! >


    < - Sincerely, Central ins, who thinks that two weeks would be okay too >


    Cale pushed the divine item back into his pocket.


    He then asked the question that was on his mind before getting off the carriage.


    Your highness.


    Yeah?


    You said that only the Breck Kingdom, Whipper Kingdom, and the Jungle were properly assisting the restoration of Puzzle City?


    Rosalyn was in the Breck Kingdom.


    The Whipper Kingdom had Toonka.


    The Jungle had Litana.


    Why is the Paerun Kingdom not included in it?


    The Paerun Kingdom. Clopeh was there.


    That bastard Clopehs family, the Duke''s House of Sekka, was basically the core of the Paerun Kingdom.


    Ah. That ce


    Alberu debated for a moment before resuming.


    The conversation will probablyst a while, so lets go chat in the study.


    He then added.


    "The others will soon arrive as well.


    * * *


    Crunch. Crunch. Crunch.


    Cale looked toward the corner of the study. The children averaging nine years old were gathered on the round couch eating cookies.


    Mm.


    Choi Han groaned.


    You are saying that Clopeh, no, the House of Sekka, is in a difficult position right now?


    Correct.


    Alberu nodded his head at the question.


    To be more urate, the Paerun Kingdom is in a difficult situation.


    The Northern Alliance.


    Paerun, Nond, and Askosan.


    They had formed the Indomitable Alliance with the Bear tribe and the me Dwarf tribe.


    That alliance had failed quite terribly.


    Based on that, the Northern Alliance was basically nonexistent.


    Choi Han listened to the crown prince before asking.


    Your highness, you are saying that Nond and Askosan, which had been quiet all this time, are suddenly demanding that the Paerun Kingdom take responsibility for the failure of the Indomitable Alliance?


    Thats right.


    Alberu responded in a rxed voice.


    "This is the logic of power.


    Although the Indomitable Alliance had failed, the Paerun Kingdom, which had been at the center of it, had not been pushed by the other two kingdoms to take responsibility.


    The reason was simple.


    The Paerun Kingdom was strong.


    Furthermore, seeing the Paerun Kingdoms Clopeh being with Cale made it look as if the Roan Kingdom and the Paerun Kingdom were close.


    However, with things happening in the Roan Kingdom and the Paerun Kingdom being quiet The two kingdoms slowly started to peck away at the Paerun Kingdom.


    Although a coastalmerce path was being developed with the Northern Alliance with the Roan Kingdom at the center of it Nond and Askosan would not have dered war against the South if they would have been satisfied with that.


    Haaaaa.


    Choi Han let out a quiet sigh.


    Other issues are rising up now that we dealt with the White Star.


    Although these issues were not big enough to impact the continent atrge, there were quite a lot of these big and small issues.


    Cale nonchntly asked Alberu a question.


    So what is Clopeh doing right now?


    Probably trying to suppress those two kingdoms.


    He is that kind of person, you are right.


    Clopeh Sekka.


    Although that bastard looked quite holy on the outside and acted like a lunatic in front of Cale all the time, he was no pushover.


    In fact, that was a vicious bastard.


    Clopeh''s body is not normal.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He was not a proper sword master anymore.


    Nheless, someone with Clopeh''s acumen, someone with the acumen of the House of Sekka that had been tricking the world this whole time, Nond and Askosan would soon lower their heads to the Paerun Kingdom.


    There is a reason the Paerun Kingdom hassted so long.


    Their territory was the northernmost part of the continent where the terrain was so terrible for farming.


    The fact that such a ce had the strongest knights on the entire continent showed the potential of the Paerun Kingdom.


    Anyway.


    Alberu turned toward the benignly smiling old man.


    This sir is from Xiaolen?


    Durst got up and slightly bowed to greet the crown prince after hearing the question.


    Yes, your highness. My name is Durst. There is no need for such formalities.


    Durst stood back up and he made eye contact with Alberu at that moment.


    Hmm?


    The old mans eyes were overflowing with friendliness. Goodwill was basically pouring out of his eyes.


    Durstmented in a low voice as Alberu wondered why he was like this.


    I heard that you were sworn brothers with the esteemed Purifier, your highness.


    Cale turned to look at Choi Han. Choi Han avoided his gaze.


    Cale realized it after seeing that reaction.


    Eruhaben-nim or the team leader must have told him!


    Choi Han mumbled in a low voice.


    It was Mary


    Mary was the culprit.


    Cale closed his eyes.


    Eruhaben had headed off to the Forest of Darkness first with Number 7 and the Chief of Staff. It was because they were uncertain about keeping them imprisoned in the Royal Pce.


    As for Sui Khan, he had left after saying that he had some things to take care of while Mary and Shawn had returned to their hometown. Jezna had headed back to Endable.


    That''s right. I am Cale''s sworn hyung-nim.


    Alberu nodded his head as if this waspletely normal.


    Durst nodded his head multiple times as if he was happy to learn this new fact before looking up at the sky and mumbling to himself.


    His voice was sentimental.


    For the esteemed Purifier to have been born in thisnd- this truly is a beautiful kingdom suitable for the birth of such a person-


    For reference, the area outside the window next to Durst right now The pce closest to the crown prince''s pce was currently destroyed with the ceiling sunk in.


    It was done by the Hunters they believed were from the Blood Cult.


    The pir of the King''s Pce was also just there as well.


    Mm.


    Cale felt unsettled by Durst but rxed after seeing someone''s reaction.


    Hahaha. Is that so? I''m happy that you are looking at this ce so kindly.


    Crown prince Alberu. He was dealing with Durst with an extremely radiant smile on his face.


    Hell take care of it.


    Durst wouldn''t be able to do any weird things with Alberu here. Alberu would make Durst stay in the kingdom quietly before they left.


    Beeeeeeep-


    The videomunication device beeped at that moment.


    "The news must have spread.


    The corners of Alberus lips went up.


    He peeked toward Cale.


    I guess I did go around with my dongsaeng extremely openly?


    The corners of Cales lips curled up as well.


    Caro is first and Nond has contacted us as well. How many eyes are in the capital?


    Alberu was shaking his head from side to side.


    Cale asked back.


    Didnt you let them nt their eyes there on purpose, your highness?


    Of course. It is quite entertaining keeping an eye on those eyes.


    Cale slightly shook his head while looking at the smile that was growing even more radiant.


    It truly is nice having him as an ally.


    It would be better not to be enemies with the crown prince.


    Cale.


    Yes, your highness?


    Alberus voice suddenly changed.


    He seemed quite unsettled.


    It was at that moment.


    Knock knock knock-


    They heard some knocks on the door.


    Cale immediately started to speak.


    Your highness.


    Yes? Come on in!


    Alberu shouted toward the outside of the door and it soon opened.


    Meeeeeow!


    Meeeow!


    On and Hong headed toward the door faster than anybody else.


    Cale followed behind them as well.


    Click.


    The door opened.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    He heard the sound of a crutch. Cale looked down.


    He could see a leg in a cast and a crutch.


    He slowly looked up.


    Young master-nim. Did everything go well on your trip?


    Ron was approaching them with a benign smile on his face. Beacrox was following behind him like a guard knight.


    Grandpa Ron! Beacrox!


    Raon flew over next to On and Hong before all three of them anxiously looked at Ron''s leg.


    Grandpa Ron! Why are you getting hurt like our human?! You can''t do that!


    Thats right, nya! You can''t get hurt, nya!


    I don''t know why you are getting hurt when you told us not to get hurt, nya.


    Ron did not look at the children averaging nine years old. He stared at Cale before opening his mouth.


    Although he still had a gentle smile on his face


    Mm.


    Cale felt that this smile was vicious.


    Hes angry.


    His attendant, Ron. The patriarch of the House of Mn, the family who was starting to form the Eastern continents underworld again, started speaking.


    You said that it was the Blood Cult? Those bastards who struck this second pce?


    Y, yes!


    Cale subconsciously stuttered, but still quickly answered.


    Cale got scared whenever Ron smiled so seriously and benignly like this.


    Yes, he automatically started to curl up in fear.


    Young master-nim.


    He saw Beacrox pull out a pair of white gloves and put it on as Ron called out to him.


    Why is that bastard putting on gloves?


    Ron continued to speak at that moment.


    Because I wanted to see the enemy you brought with you, young master-nim.


    Ah.


    Cale started to think.


    Goodbye, Number 7. I hope to see you again alive.


    It was the same for the Chief of Staff, who didnt give off much of a presence.


    Hope you survive too.


    Oh, also, young master-nim


    Ron continued to speak with a smile on his face.


    I would like to go with you next time. Would that be possible?


    He then added.


    It was a face-to-face battlest time, but I would like to do things my way this time. Young master-nim.


    Ron had faced the Hunters from the Blood Cult head-on.


    However, Ron''s way was not specialized in face-to-face battles.


    He was still skilled in such battles, but he was even more skilled as an assassin.


    Young master-nim, I would like to go as well.


    It was rare for Beacrox to share his thoughts like this. He spoke while putting on another pair of spotless white gloves.


    Cale observed them and thought to himself.


    Ron and Beacrox


    He felt as if the team to deal with the Blood Cult was starting to form.


    Yes,pared to Miss Rosalyn, Lock, Mary, and people like that-


    To face the bastards who turn the living into jiangshis


    These are people who fit that better.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up a bit.


    The picture is starting to form.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Let''s go Mns!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 74: How about you be more tactful? (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 74: How about you be more tactful? (3)


    However, the smile on Cales face quickly disappeared.


    Ron realized what he was looking at and spoke in a benign voice.


    Its okay, young master-nim. The cast wille off in a few days.


    Ron subconsciously smiled after seeing Cale slowly avoid his gaze and look elsewhere.


    Cale, who peeked toward Ron, flinched.


    A smile like that-!


    Ron had a smile that was so vicious that it looked as if he would cut off someones head at any moment.


    Ron got rid of the smile after seeing Cale flinching while looking at him.


    Tap. Tap.


    Ron then looked down after feeling some taps on his leg.


    I want to know if you are okay, nya.


    On asked while Hong and Raon were next to her looking up at Ron.


    I''m okay.


    Ron looked at On and responded. On let out a deep sigh before leading her younger siblings to the corner of the study again.


    Of course, she left onestment as she walked away.


    If one side doesn''t get hurt, the other side gets hurt. Its quite the headache, nya.


    The adults were silent for a moment.


    The children continued to chat.


    We wouldnt have such headaches if we just gave up, nya! But the problem is that we cannot give up, nya.


    Hong also sighed.


    We just need to go destroy the Blood Cult now! We willpletely obliterate them for messing with grandpa Ron and the crown prince!


    Raon was overflowing with the desire to destroy.


    Huuuuuu.


    On continued to sigh while shaking her head.


    Mm.


    Alberu smiled subtly while looking back and forth between Ron and Cale. Cale didn''t even look at the crown prince because Alberus gaze annoyed him.


    It was at that moment.


    Umm-


    Durst started to speak.


    Your highness.


    What is it?


    Durst called out to the crown prince.


    I am here as the representative of Xiaolen and havee with a message from our future Empress.


    Alberus gaze turned toward Cale.


    Did you know about this?


    That was what his gaze was asking, but he figured out the answer before Cale could say anything.


    I guess he didnt know.


    Cale was looking at the crown prince with an extremely ufortable expression on his face.


    Hmm.


    Alberu had yet to hear the details of what Cale and the others had done in Xiaolen.


    Didn''t he say that he might be able to make Mary the Empress?


    He had heard the initial ns but had no idea what had happened afterward.


    I''m sure he stepped in to make a small snowman and ended up creating an avnche.


    The answer was obvious in the way Durst was warily peeking at Cale.


    He doesn''t seem to like this at all either.


    Cale Henituse''s expression did not look good.


    As a result, the answer was obvious.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A message from the leader of another world. I definitely want to read it. However-


    Durst reacted happily to Alberus positive response before realizing that he was looking around.


    However, I would like our friends who have traveled a long way and finally returned home to go get some rest first.


    Ah.


    That shouldnt matter, right?


    Yes, your highness!


    Durst looked at Cale and debated for a moment before responding. Alberu immediately stood up.


    He then ced his hand on Cale''s shoulder.


    Go home!


    Alberu''s tone was very magnanimous, but Cale''s face became unsettled.


    Why is he suddenly trying to send me home?


    It made him not want to go home.


    I informed young master Basen about your return.


    Basen. Cale slowly got up as soon as his brothers name was mentioned. He didn''t want to see Alberus snickering face, but


    I need to go home.


    Back to the Henituse territory and the Super Rock Vi for the first time in a long while


    He did want to go home.


    Its been a while since weve been home.


    The Super Rock didn''t hide his happiness either. Cale turned his head to tell the others that they should go home before flinching a bit.


    Mm.


    The children averaging nine years old And Choi Han were already ready and looking at Cale.


    I left a room empty next to here so Raon-nim can activate a teleportation magic circle there.


    Cale slightly nodded his head at Alberu, who had prepared things in advance, before approaching Alberu.


    He then whispered in a quiet voice so that Durst could not hear.


    The magic stones will be in my neighborhood.


    The magic stones mine will go in the Forest of Darkness in the Henituse territory.


    As for the rest, you''ll make a list of candidates. You know how we do it, right, your highness? Cleanly.


    Pfft.


    Alberu scoffed.


    Of course.


    Alberu responded as if he found Cales question to be ridiculous before gently patting Cales shoulder.


    Go get some rest. I''ll be there soon.


    You''lle there, your highness?


    Why do you have such a look on your face?


    Cale wasnt happy to hear that Alberu would being to his neighborhood. Alberu ignored the look on Cales face and continued to speak.


    Of course I have to go.


    Cale smiled after hearing what Alberu said next.


    This sir right here is the person who will be the wealthiest person on the continent. Of course I have to go to see the esteemed sir who will soon have more money alone than our entire Kingdom. Dont you think so?


    Aw shucks, your highness.


    I guess you are not going to deny it.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders after seeing the scowl on Alberus face.


    Its the truth, your highness.


    The notification regarding the rewards on the mirror The moment he saw the size of the mines listed in that message


    The moment he realized that he could have multiple mines of such size that were filled with different kinds of items


    Cale realized that he was rich.


    Of course, he was still far from being a cker.


    The Hunters. I''m going to quickly take care of them and definitely get some rest!


    At least he was still thoroughly nning for the future.


    Then I will be on my way, your highness.


    Okay. Ill send priest Durst to the Henituse territory once our conversation is over.


    Alberu turned to look at Durst.


    Is it okay for you to get there a bitter?


    Yes, your highness. Of course.


    Dursts eyes sparkled after hearing the term, Cales home. Alberu looked at him with a sharp gaze.


    It was at that moment.


    Young master-nim.


    "What is it?


    Ron approached Cale with a gentle smile on his face.


    Is it okay if I return to the Henituse territory after getting the cast off?


    Ah, yes.


    He had not thought about it.


    Ron was currently being treated by the best healer in the Royal Pce.


    Beacrox, youe with Ron as well.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Ron and Alberu exchanged nces while Cale was giving Beacrox that order. The two of them felt a gaze looking at them as they did that.


    It was Choi Han.


    Lets go.


    Cale started moving at that moment and waved his hand toward the people who looked ready to follow them to see them off.


    Human, I want to go home and eat steak! Apple pies as well!


    Me too, nya! Apple pie!


    Eating at home truly is the best, nya.


    The children averaging nine years old moved next to Cale.


    Cale left the study with the children averaging nine years old who seemed quite excited as they continued to chat away. Durst jumped up and said goodbye to Cale.


    I will see you soon, oh esteemed Purifier!


    Sure.


    Cale gave a short response before moving to the next room.


    Choi Han saw that Durst''s gaze was focused on Cale and approached Alberu. Beacrox noticed and stood in between Durst and Choi Han to block his view.


    Your highness.


    Choi Han whispered extremely quietly.


    That world desired Cale-nim quite seriously.


    He looked very serious.


    This is especially true about Imperial Princess Olivia, the one who sent the message, as well as the Empire, Church, and all sorts of factions. They did their best to keep Cale-nim there.


    Really?


    Yes, your highness. That is how it seemed to me.


    Cale called out to Choi Han at that moment.


    Choi Han, are you noting?


    I aming, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han responded with an innocent look on his face before walking past Alberu. Alberu smiled brightly and waved as hemented.


    That was a very good report. As expected of my instructor-nim.


    Bow.


    Choi Han slightly bowed before continuing to walk.


    This should be enough.


    Choi Han thought that Xiaolen wanted to keep Cale there. He was sure that the Church of the Fire of Purification and the Empire would use Durst as a bridge to make Cale stop by that world again, no matter what they needed to do to make it happen.


    Cale-nim doesn''t seem to know about this scheme. Either that, or he is ignoring it because he thinks there is no reason for him to go back there.


    It was understandable that the people of Xiaolen would not want to lose Cale.


    He is someone who is extremely strong but shows no interest in having authority. He also doesnt care much for wealth.


    Of course, Cale liked money. But the people of Xiaolen did not know that.


    In addition, Cale-nim tends to do everything people ask him to do.


    That was why they feared and deified Cale but still wanted him there.


    Hurry up, Choi Han!


    Choi Han looked at Raon''s pping wings and stepped onto the teleportation magic circle.


    But it should be fine now.


    The crown prince, Ron, and Beacrox were now aware of it.


    They would act ordingly.


    I just need to stay by Cale-nim''s side and protect him.


    Ooooooooong-


    The teleportation magic circle lit up.


    Lets go home!


    Raon shouted energetically and the teleportation magic circle shed brightly to light up the whole room before they disappeared to the Henituse territory.


    In the spot where they left


    No, in the crown prince''s study next door


    Alberu Crossman sat at the head of the table and asked.


    So, what is the message?


    Please take a look at this first, your highness.


    Durst pulled something out of his pocket.


    It was a video recording device.


    These are the achievements of the esteemed Purifier.


    Alberu flinched for a moment.


    His gaze


    Based on what Choi Han had told him, Alberu thought Durst looked like a spy who was here to take Cale away. However, this gaze just now-


    He reminds me of Clopeh Sekka.


    The bastard whose eyes go crazy whenever Cale Henituse is mentioned.


    Although it wasn''t as bad as that bastard, the gaze was simr.


    Even the Bishop of the Church of the God of Death does not look at Cale like this.


    Cale was the only person in the world who uses a divine item bestowed by the God of Death. Even the bishop of that Church did not look at Cale so sanctimoniously.


    I would like to see the message first.


    Ah, yes, you should see that as well, your highness.


    Durst hesitated before handing Alberu the message as well. Alberu felt that Durst looked extremely disinterested in that. It waspletely different from the energy he had when he took out the video recording device.


    Its a letter. But thenguage used should be different?


    Ah. Choi Han-nim tranted it before we came here, your highness.


    Ah, is that so?


    He realized that Durst was also using themonnguage of the continent despite being from another world.


    Yes, your highness. I believe that our god is assisting us so that this much is not an issue whening and going between worlds.


    Alberu nodded his head and looked at the letter with an odd gaze.


    Our instructor-nim tranted this? As expected, our instructor-nim reported to me after seeing things like this.


    He also felt that Choi Han was more rational and sharppared to Cale, who always thought he was thorough and reasonable. Choi Han''s only issue was that he could not act.


    Mm.


    Alberu read through the letter.


    The content of Imperial Princess Olivias letter was simple.


    Our side would like to know basic knowledge of sword arts and magic. In return, we can deliver knowledge about necromancers, ck magic, and white magic from Xiaolen-


    Alberu looked toward Durst.


    The old priest responded like a skillful veteran.


    I have recording devices with information about ck magic, white magic, and necromancers, your highness. As for white magic, it is a book on the basics developed by the House of Huayans. We have every intention of sharing this knowledge. Of course, the deal has to be even on both sides.


    After spending a long time as the bishop of a church that was regarded as heretics, this old priest knew how to deal.


    Im sure that these documents will be useful to you and this kingdom, your highness.


    One corner of Alberus lips curled up.


    The Roan Kingdom.


    They were dreaming of a future where Dark Elves, necromancers, and even all of the people of Endable would live together.


    Xiaolen knows how to make deals.


    Durst smiled a bit at Alberus response.


    However, he was gulping internally.


    Mm He really is ignoring that partpletely.


    The following was also written on the message written by Olivia as the representative of the Empire and even the entire of Xiaolen.


    < I wish for the exchange between our two worlds to continue endlessly with the Purifier-nim at the center. >


    < Furthermore, this world is always open for the Purifier-nim should he wish toe. In addition, we are currently researching on developing a method to travel between dimensions. >


    < Finally, please take good care of the Purifier-nim, the savior of our Xiaolen. Xiaolen will always be with the esteemed sir who wille and go through numerous worlds. >


    Durst observed how Alberu waspletely ignoring that and recalled what the Pope had said to him.


    Many differing opinions exist within the Church as well. Some of them asked me why I was letting the Purifier-nim leave so easily.


    The Pope had chuckled before continuing.


    They are so foolish. Do they really think the Purifier-nim is someone I can keep here just because I want to? Bishop Durst. You understand what I mean, don''t you?


    Durst knew what the Pope meant.


    Ahem. Your highness.


    He slowly pulled a spatial pocket bag out of his inner pocket. Alberu''s eyes clouded over after seeing the spatial pocket bag that was made with ck magic before his eyes opened wide.


    ?


    Durst pulled a few things out of the bag.


    I will be staying in the Roan Kingdom for a while. Our Pope-nim said that I should be showing my gratitude for it so, although it is not much, I have prepared a few things.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Magic stones and jewels were ced on top of the table.


    Bishop Durst. When you arrive in the Purifier-nims world, make sure you are in the good graces of a person who seems to be a person of authority in that world. You understand, right?


    Yes, your Eminence. I understand.


    The years of experience from being born in a now perished kingdom and surviving as the bishop of a supposed heretic church


    Those years of experience made him skilled in the ways of the world despite being a priest.


    Please ept this as a small act of sincerity. Haha.


    Durst then rubbed both hands together before continuing to speak to Alberu, Ron, and Beacrox in a sly tone.


    Ahem. I do have a small request. I hope that you would share your thoughts with me after seeing our esteemed Purifier-nim use his Fire of Purification powers.


    He was nning on supporting Cale properly but did not forget his duties as a priest either.


    Ahem. Ahem. It is my personal desire to inform the people of this world a bit, a tiny bit about the Fire of Purification. Would that be okay, your highness? Oh no, I do not have any thoughts about creating a branch of the church here! I just wish to share my story with people as I take a look around this world. Hahahaha!


    Alberus face turned unsettled.


    This guy it seems like I would be able tomunicate with him.


    It was weird how he suddenly went from a priest to a merchant who was wise in the ways of the world, but it oddly suited him well.


    Your highness.


    A gently smiling Ron chimed in at that moment.


    Why don''t we take a look at the footage first?


    Yeah.


    Alberu watched the footage that the excited Durst activated.


    He then clenched his eyes shut.


    No wonder the people of that world desire him!


    He heard Beacrox scoff. Ron was just silently ying with his dagger.


    Umm, why is the mood?


    Durst found this to be odd, but Alberu just sighed and thought to himself.


    I want to let him be a cker but why does he keep doing things in a way that makes it difficult to be a cker?!


    He thenmented.


    This is driving me nuts.


    * * *


    This is nice.


    Caleid down on his bed for the first time in a long while.


    Human, are you going to sleep? Should I wake you up if someone knocks?


    Yeah.


    He closed his eyes.


    On thisfortable bed


    This is really nice.


    The cker life really is best.


    Knock knock knock.


    Hyung-nim.


    However, he heard a weed voice before he could really enjoy the softness of the bed.


    Human! Its Basen!


    Meeeeeow!


    Meeow!


    Cale could now see his family for the first time in a long while.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Time for the fam to get shocked.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 75: How about you be more tactful? (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 75: How about you be more tactful? (4)


    "It has been a while since all of us ate together like this.


    Cale ced a piece of steak in his mouth and nodded at Deruthsment.


    Mm.


    He then made eye contact with Duke Deruth as he peeked up.


    The Duke was looking at him with a satisfied gaze.


    Next to him was the still strict-looking Duchess Vin, who was thoroughly inspecting Cale.


    Mmm.


    Lily, who was seated next to Duchess Vin, looked down almost to the point that her nose was touching the te, when she made eye contact with Cale.


    Mmmmm.


    Cale''s cheeks felt hot. He could feel Basens fervent gaze from next to him.


    Should I have brought the kids?


    The children averaging nine-years-old told Cale to have a nice meal as a family and went to the ck Castle with Eruhaben who came to get them.


    Human! We are going to my mom!


    Raon was excited to head to the ck Castle in the Forest of Darkness to see former Dragon Lord Sheritt.


    This was Ons suggestion.


    I hope you can have a nice time together, nya.


    Cale couldnt help but frequently think that On was more thoughtful than most adults. Of course, Cale hoped that On would be able to be less thoughtful and freer.


    Ahem. Cale.


    Yes, father.


    Duke Deruth couldn''t hide his concern and asked.


    This time, umm, are you feeling okay?


    Yes, father.


    Cale responded without any hesitation.


    He could clearly say that without lying.


    I did not cough up any blood nor did I faint. I didn''t even fall over.


    Although he did get extremely dizzy for a little bit Thats nothing.


    "I slept well, I ate well, and to be honest with you, I did not face any difficulties during my time there.


    A voice that coulde off as a bit cold responded back.


    It does seem that way.


    It was Duchess Vin. Cale looked at her perfectly kept hair before making eye contact with her.


    Youve gained some weight.


    I think so.


    The corners of Vins lips curled up a bit. Cale knew that this tiny change in her expression meant that she was very pleased.


    Cale turned to look at Lily after sensing her gaze.


    You''re even taller now.


    Lily flinched at hisment before vigorously nodding her head.


    Basen added on.


    Even I get surprised at it, hyung-nim. I would see her and then the next time she would be taller.


    Cale agreed with Basen. Lily seemed to be getting taller every time he saw her.


    The blood of our familys martial artist history could be strongest in Lily.


    As a martial artist household, the members of the House of Henituse tended to have good physique. Lily seemed to be the one in Cale''s generation who carried on that blood the most.


    "Cale. Were there no difficulties in that world?


    Cale snapped out of his thoughts about his youngest sibling and recalled something after hearing Duke Deruth''s question.


    Ah, excuse me.


    He put down his fork and knife and pulled a spatial pocket bag out of his inner pocket.


    I should tell them when I have the time.


    He was among family right now anyway. It wouldnt matter to tell them.


    Plop. Plop.


    Hyu, hyung-nim?


    He heard Basen''s anxious voice next to him but Cale continued to pull things out of the bag.


    Cale?


    Cale nonchntly responded to Duchess Vin''s shaking voice.


    These are presents.


    There was a sculpture that looked more luxurious than splendid despite having jewels all over it.


    Then there was a fountain pen with a diamond.


    A scabbard decorated with beautiful jewels with a small dagger in it.


    A turtle sculpture that looked as if it was made by melting a bar of gold.


    I couldn''te back empty-handed after going on a trip.


    Silence filled the room for a moment.


    Duchess Vin asked.


    Is the sculpture for me?


    Yes maam. I thought that it would be to your liking.


    "Thank you.


    Duke Deruth stared nkly for a bit before asking.


    Umm, where did you get these things-?


    Ah.


    Cale calmly answered back.


    I swiped them from a tomb owned by the former Emperor.


    No.


    I didn''t swipe them; I was gifted them by the future Empress.


    Basen asked this time.


    Hyung-nim, you went to another world, swiped things from the tomb of the former Emperor in an Empire there. But the future Empress said you could keep the things?


    Yeah. She said it was a reward. Do you like the fountain pen? I have other things as well. Do you want more?


    Basen shook his head at Cales question.


    No This is enough, hyung-nim.


    He thoroughly inspected Cale before continuing to speak.


    Yes. It is fine as long as he is not hurt. Being healthy is important.


    Cale found it odd that Basen was mumbling to himself but he had more things to say to his father.


    Plop.


    He handed thest thing he pulled out of the spatial pocket bag to his father.


    A magic stone?


    Cale nodded his head at the confused Deruth.


    Yes sir. It is a magic stone.


    It seems to be an extremely high-quality magic stone.


    Yes sir. In Roan, something like this would be considered a highest-grade magic stone.


    In Xiaolen, this was only considered a high-grade magic stone.


    Cale had been shocked to find that out.


    In a ce like Xiaolen that was overflowing with magic stones mines, something that was considered highest-grade in Roan was only high-grade.


    Father.


    Cale had brought a mine full of magic stones that were considered highest-grade magic stones in Xiaolen.


    How would you feel if we had a mine full of magic stones that were even higher quality than this one?


    Hmm?


    Cale asked the confused Deruth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    How are the territory''s marble and wine businesses right now?


    Basen reacted in shock to that question. His eyes clouded over.


    Hyung-nim, have you developed interest in businesses within the territory?


    Cale flinched at Basens exaggeratedly sparkling eyes before smiling.


    Basen. Do you know about them?


    Of course! I can exin all of it to you, hyung-nim!


    His smile became thicker.


    Basen has a firm grasp on the businesses in the territory.


    He truly deserved to be the lord in the future.


    Being a member of the House of Henituse, he knew the importance of money from a young age. No matter how much he thought about it, Basen truly was the person who should lead the Duke''s House of Henituse in the future.


    Should I exin in detail?


    Cale looked at Basen, who wanted to quickly say the things he knew, with a look of satisfaction before responding.


    No.


    Cale added on as Basen flinched at Cales response.


    I''m sure it is not bad based on the look on your face. Isnt that right, father?


    Yeah. It is not bad.


    It was neither good nor bad right now.


    I see.


    Cale nodded his head before cing the magic stone in front of his father and nonchntlymenting.


    I will ce a magic stones mine that will produce magic stones that are better than highest-grade magic stones in our territory.


    .


    The silent Deruth opened his mouth.


    "Cale. Please exin in detail.


    Of course.


    Cale had no problem discussing this because the meal had progressed to the point where dessert was about to be served.


    He gave an extremely simple exnation without going into details about gods, other worlds, etc.


    So-


    After hearing everything, Deruth''s face had changed from that of Cale''s father to that of the Lord of the Henituse territory.


    So-


    However, he could not speak.


    Duchess Vin spoke in his ce. Her voice was cracking a bit.


    "Cale, so you are saying that you earned a magic stones mine that isrger than any on the Eastern and Western continentsbined as a reward. The qualities of those magic stones are even better than highest-grade magic stones and there are quite a lot of stones to mine in there?


    Yes, maam.


    "And you want to ce that in the Henituse territory, in the area between the Lords Castle and Harris Vige?


    Yes, maam.


    At first, Cale had considered putting the mine in the Forest of Darkness.


    Then it would be difficult to have that rxing cker life.


    If he did that, Harris Vige and the Forest of Darkness would urgently be developed with the mine at the center. Then Cales n to be a cker and farm in peace would crumble.


    In order for the Tigers, Wolves, and Dragons to live in peace It is better not to put the mine there.


    Cale looked at the silent Deruth and added on.


    Ah, please let me know if there are any other mines you would like as well.


    Other mines?


    Yes sir. Diamond, gold, silver, pretty much anything is possible.


    Cale had told the crown prince that they should talk about the location of the other mines. However, he would put the Henituse territory as the top spot if they desired more mines.


    There was also the dead mana magic stones mine but that was better with the Dark Elves, Endable, or the crown prince.


    Deruth shook his head as Cale waited for a response.


    If the mine is as big as you say it is, that should be plenty. We do not need any more.


    Yes, father.


    Cale smiled internally while seeing Deruth truly mean what he said.


    Yes. One is enough in the Henituse.


    Having more would be difficult to maintain.


    You should be able to discuss the details with his highness, father.


    Cale skillfully pushed the details off to Duke Deruth and Alberu.


    Its not like I know anything.


    Deruth was the expert for the territory and Alberu for the kingdom. It was better to follow the two of their suggestions.


    At least the two of them will not rip me off.


    Deruth nodded his head.


    Yeah. Something like that is my responsibility.


    He looked at Cale. Although he gained some weight, Cale was still pale and looked weak. There was probably nobody in the entire history of the House of Henituse who looked as weak as Cale.


    Its not like he looks like his maternal family either.


    Cales maternal family had healthy bodies as well.


    Im so worried about him.


    He should look after himself more.


    Why is he going around trying to save the world? In addition to that, he brought presents for the family and a reward that would be helpful to the territory.


    I wish he would just get some medicine that would make him healthy as a reward-


    He didn''t care for himself and only cared for others.


    Deruth felt upset.


    Cale took a bite of the pudding that came out as dessert andmented.


    Father. I''m sure you will do well with the negotiations, but I hope that we can get stronger with the magic stones first.


    Strengthen the forces of the Henituse territory.


    Deruth responded to his son''s concern.


    Of course.


    Now that they received something precious, they needed to grow the strength to protect it.


    I will need to discuss it with the Royal Pce but we n on pushing back the announcement of the mine for as long as possible.


    At least until the Henituse territory and the Roan Kingdom became much stronger by having arge quantity of magic stones in stock.


    Of course, I dont think it will take very long.


    The Roan Kingdom was already famous for its magic.


    As a result, having magic stones would allow it to exponentially grow its strength.


    I agree with you.


    Cale smiled with satisfaction that he did not need to speak in detail as he and his father had the same thought and gently patted Basens shoulder.


    You help father as well.


    It would be a part of his lessons on territory management.


    The magic stones mine would probably be the core item to help the Henituse territory grow in the future.


    Yes, hyung-nim.


    Basen responded with determination.


    I need to make sure that hyung-nim at least doesn''t have to worry about the territory while he is traveling through these other worlds.


    I need to make it so that he can return and lead the territory in peace as he rests.


    I will definitely make that happen.


    Basen heard Cales voice at that moment.


    Father.


    Cale looked at Deruth as he spoke.


    I will be going to Puzzle City for a day.


    Yeah. You should go at least once.


    Deruth hesitated before nodding his head in understanding.


    The White Star. Puzzle City was destroyed because of the battles against the White Star and the sealed god.


    They should slowly be starting the restoration there.


    Cale decided that he needed to stop by there.


    There was someone to meet there as well.


    * * *


    Billos.


    Young master-nim!


    The person he needed to meet was Billos.


    Billos was the only person right now who could lead the Flynn Merchant Guild.


    Cale heard something odd as soon as he met Billos.


    So, youre saying


    Billos''s swollen face had recovered a lot but he was still in terrible condition.


    Cale inspected his face while repeating what he had just heard.


    So you''re saying that the Whipper Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, and the Jungle jumped in to help with Puzzle City''s restoration-


    After hearing that much, Cale thought that at least these three kingdoms had tact.


    However


    But the Whipper Kingdom has no money right now?


    Billos smiled awkwardly and nodded his head.


    Yes sir. They are currently on a path to ruins. It is very bad.


    The Whipper Kingdom.


    Thend with Commander Toonka in charge.


    Billos continued with an unsettled look on his face.


    Honestly speaking, that kingdom was surviving off of magic devices.


    After the Magic Tower was destroyed, the Whipper Kingdom had basically no knowledge of magic.


    Although that allowed the Roan Kingdom''s magic to grow


    Plus, there were so many wars. Mm. But it wasn''t as if they gained anything from these wars.


    Billos spoke as if it was an ufortable topic to discuss but he still spoke resolutely.


    It has be time for that nation to crumble. Plus, it is winter right now, young master-nim.


    But they were the first to pay to help with Puzzle City''s restoration?


    Yes, young master-nim Commander Toonka said that this was because they were different from the Whipper Kingdom of the past and said that they must do this.


    One corner of Cales lips subtly twisted up. The Allenby couple gulped after hearing that question. Cale slowly started to speak.


    And the other nations are using this opening to gain a lot of things? I heard that they are making a lot of money?


    Yes, young master-nim. The Eastern and Western continents started tomunicate with each other after the issue at Puzzle City and many nations have gained a lot of benefits as a result. Furthermore, since ces such as Mogoru, Whipper, and Roan all require reconstruction, other ces are benefiting quite a bit right now.


    Billos felt the mood getting sour but did not stop.


    The Caro Kingdom and the free city around there have started trading with the Northern Alliance and have been making a lot of money. Roan has not been able to gain a lot of benefits from trade because the kingdom is in its current state.


    Cale chuckled andmented toward Billos.


    Billos. You are bringing such things up as soon as we meet.


    Billos smiled.


    It is because I am frustrated, young master-nim. You are the only one I could say such things to without worry.


    Cale did not say anything about that.


    The Flynn Merchant Guild was a mess right now. Billos was trying to lead the guild while not being fully recovered, so he probably had to keep most of his thoughts to himself.


    Cale was truly the only person he could say such things to without worry.


    "Seriously, the way the world is running, there is no shame at all.


    He then added on.


    No tact either.


    Cale quietly chuckled after hearing that people had no tact.


    Billos did not know anything about the mines yet. Nheless, he was talking like this.


    This was why Cale had worked with Billos for so long.


    Why do they have no tact?


    Billos answered without any hesitation at Cale''s question.


    "Dont you agree, young master-nim? They think that Roan has gotten weaker. The disappearance of his Majesty? His highness has the authority to rule anyway.


    In addition


    Even with the crumbling of the Duke''s House of Orsena, the new Duke''s House, the House of Henituse, is supporting the northeast region. Both Puzzle City and the northeast region will recover soon. Basically, there is no reason for our Roan Kingdom to be shaken. They don''t know that, which is why they have no tact or a sharp mind.


    That was the right answer.


    I knew it was easy to talk to you.


    I agree, young master-nim.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Shame! Shame! Shame! *insert Game of Thrones meme*


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 76: How about you be more tactful? (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 76: How about you be more tactful? (5)


    Theughing Billos let out a short sigh.


    Huuuuuu.


    He had subconsciously done it.


    Cale watched him sigh before nonchntlymenting.


    "I guess it is quite a headache.


    Mm.


    Billos contemted it for a moment before nodding his head.


    I guess so, young master-nim. But it is still okay.


    Because you participated in the restoration of Puzzle City?


    Yes, young master-nim.


    The Flynn Merchant Guild had no head right now. Billos was in the process of bing the head but the chaos caused by the numerous deaths in the House of Flynn was not easily settling down.


    His highness gave our Merchant Guild an opportunity as well.


    He was thankful that the Flynn Merchant Guild could participate in therge business of restoring Puzzle City.


    It is because his highness trusts you.


    Alberu approved of Billos''s abilities after having worked with him multiple times. It was his trust in Billos that made him allow the Flynn Merchant Guild to participate.


    "Thats a relief.


    Billos could not hide the bitter smile on his face.


    Everything feels so futile.


    He felt empty right now.


    No matter what


    He had wanted to be the merchant guild leader of the Flynn Merchant Guild no matter what it took.


    He wanted to get past the situation of being shunned for being a bastard and desired to get his abilities approved.


    That process had been going well.


    It started after I met the young master-nim.


    Billos had built his power since building that rtionship with Cale, being ced in charge of taking care of the magic devices from the Whipper Kingdom and other tasks.


    And then things ended up like this.


    The Merchant guild leader and his half-siblings were no longer in the Flynn Merchant Guild.


    The only person to help the merchant guild rise up from this chaos was Billos, the person who had to run away while injured.


    It is tiring.


    His body was still in pain.


    However, he was not tired because the situation was like that.


    It felt as if something, something that was making Billos move, had disappeared.


    His dream of bing not just the Flynn Merchant Guild''s leader but the greatest merchant had not changed, but Billos couldnt help but be tired.


    He subconsciously spoke in a weakened voice.


    Really, it is a relief. At least his highness trusts the Flynn Merchant Guild when it is like this.


    I told you it is not the merchant guild but you that he trusts.


    Plop.


    Cale pulled a document out of his pocket and threw it on the table.


    Billos looked at Cale, wondering what this document was, before he heard Cale speak in a nonchnt voice.


    "And I trust you even more than he does.


    Excuse me?


    Take a look.


    Billos subconsciously gulped.


    His instincts were telling him something.


    Cale Henituse. Just like that time when he realized that the trash young master wasnt really just trash


    Something he couldnt pinpoint, a sensation that he could not be sure about was visiting Billos right now.


    Billoss hand was shaking as he picked up the document Cale had ced on the table.


    "Shh."


    Cale nonchntlymented as he opened up the document.


    I''ve already talked to his highness and our territory.


    Billos''s pupils were shaking as he read through the document.


    The word, mines, caught his attention. It was followed by the sizes and output rates of the mines.


    Y, young master-nim-


    His voice was shaking as he called out to Cale. His hands clenched around the document.


    "What is it?


    Cale nonchntly asked Billos.


    You are the only merchant I have to do things. You know that.


    Ha.


    Billos let out a short sigh.


    Ha, haha-


    And it soon turned intoughter. A smile appeared on Billos''s swollen face.


    It made him look quite hideous but he didnt care.


    It is not just one or two mines.


    There were numerous pages to the document.


    Yeah.


    Cale looked out the window. He had stealthilye here so people of Puzzle City did not know that he was here.


    He observed the site that was full of people hard at work despite the end of the year having cold weather. He then started to speak again.


    The work might end up involving many regions or even kingdoms. Even though I am the owner of the mines, I will not be able to check on them all the time.


    He would be busy running around to numerous worlds.


    "That is why I have no choice but to get you involved.


    He needed people he was sure about being on his side in this mines issue.


    And if it is Billos


    He is trustworthy.


    Furthermore, Cale felt the level of trust Billos had for him after Billos came to find him in his extremely injured state.


    Young master-nim.


    Billos clenched his eyes shut.


    And I trust you even more than he does.


    Those words suddenly shed in Billoss mind.


    His hands clenched around the document.


    Billos opened his eyes again before energetically responding.


    I will make sure to do a good job.


    Yeah, thats enough.


    Cale looked out the window again before continuing to speak.


    First.


    It was at that moment.


    Ding ding!


    Notifications went off in Cale''s pocket.


    Young master-nim?


    Billos could see Cale scowl a bit.


    It didn''t look as if he was angry; it looked more like subtle annoyance and weariness.


    What is going on?


    Cale touched the area around his eyes with one hand and continued to speak while Billos was wondering what was going on.


    "I guess I''ll need to meet Commander Toonka.


    Billoss face stiffened.


    Are you thinking of putting a mine-


    "Roan can''t digest all of them anyway.


    These mines of different types were all thergest in size.


    It was impossible for the Roan Kingdom to handle all of these on their own, and even if it was possible and all of the mines were ced in the Roan Kingdom


    Then the other kingdoms will form an alliance to go after the Roan Kingdom.


    Based on what he has seen, the kingdoms of the Eastern and Western continents would do that easily.


    Ill chat with his highness first.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Ding. Ding!


    Billos flinched at the continuing noise but chose to slowly ignore it after seeing Cale ignore it as well.


    "Then I will see you again soon.


    Yes, young master-nim. I will go to the Henituse territory.


    Okay.


    Cale finished his meeting with Billos and slowly pulled the mirror out.


    <...I was just wondering if you''ve been well... Are you sleeping? >


    Ding ding!


    < S, sir, are you perhaps angry that I spoke so... informally......? - Sincerely, the trying to be tactful CP >


    Haaaaa.


    Cale couldn''t help but sigh whenever he saw messages from CP.


    I guess he is pushy and enthusiastic


    And


    He is cooperative as well, but


    Ooooooooong-


    The mirror vibrated and a new message appeared.


    < The God of Death is busy for a while. He is quite frazzled right now because Ba-whatever and Guar-whatever had a fight. So please figure out the issue of the gate on your own. >


    Cale ignored it.


    He didn''t ever really need that god anyway.


    Click.


    He walked out of the room in the inn where he was chatting with Billos and walked into the next room.


    Human, are you done with your conversation?


    Yeah.


    Raon instantly flew over to Cale''s side. He then pointed out the window.


    "Everybody is working so hard on the construction!


    Of course.


    The construction experts were chosen by the kingdom but the regr workers were mostly picked from Puzzle City and the nearby territory.


    There were even people who volunteered to help with the restoration in order to restore their home.


    Hmm.


    If Puzzle City was being rebuilt anyway


    It would be nice if it looked great.


    The crown prince would probably restore Puzzle City into a magnificent city if he had enough money.


    Ding ding!


    Cale sat down on a chair and crossed his legs after seeing another notification.


    Tap.


    He then ced the mirror on the table.


    Ding ding!


    He checked the message.


    < Hello...! Cale Henituse-nim......! My name is CP......! I''m messaging because there has not been a response... (Tilts head)... Sir, d, do I not have a chance? Thats.... Not good...... - Sincerely, CP who is sending a proper and respectful message >


    Somethings off.


    Cale felt that something was off with this world that kept calling itself CP.


    Human, why do you have such an unsettled look on your face? That''s the look you have right before you help someone!


    Cale ignored Raonsments and made ament.


    I will go to the Central ins.


    Ding ding!


    < D, do you mean that...? For real? For reeeeeeeal......? Oh my... Thank you very much, sir! >


    However.


    Cale continued with a stoic gaze.


    I will go there in two weeks.


    He was nning on resting as much as possible before going.


    Well, I dont need to rest because it wasnt very hard for me in Xiaolen.


    Ron still had his cast on and could not go right away after taking it off. He would need to rest a bit before going.


    < T, two weekster is fine, sir! It really is f, fine......! >


    The mirror continued to vibrate but Cale ignored it.


    I also have another condition.


    <...Please... please tell me, sir! I will do my best......! >


    The mirror continued to vibrate.


    Human, what is up with this divine item?


    Raon asked with confusion and slowly tapped the mirror, but Cale ignored it and continued to speak.


    A limit of seven people is not enough.


    <...M, my goodness! >


    The mirror shook quite a bit.


    <  I... I... I am still a baby world, sir...! Seven is already pushing myself quite a bit... Sir......! >


    Cale scowled. He felt as if he was bullying this world.


    Wait, even if it is a baby world, it should have lived longer than I have, no?


    The ck Bloods had been plotting away on the Xiaolen for over 300 years. The Blood Cult had been working with the House of Huayans since then, so they should have existed for more than 300 years as well.


    It should be at least 300 years old but it is a baby?


    Isnt that too much?


    Cale slowly looked unsettled.


    Human, are you okay? What is wrong?!


    He then saw Raon.


    Dragons lived for 1,000 years.


    In a Dragon''s point of view, 100 years old is probably still considered an infant.


    Cale soon looked even more unsettled.


    He looked at the mirror, sighed, andmented.


    Do whatever you can to increase it


    His voice was a bit weaker.


    He had originally wanted around 10 people, but


    At least increase it by one to make it eight.


    He needed a minimum of eight people.


    In addition to Cale


    Choi Han, Raon, Ron, Beacrox, Number 7, Durst.


    And Sui Khan.


    He needed Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk. It would be easy to secretly contact Choi Jung Soo if he had the team leader.


    Of course, there is no guarantee that we will meet Choi Jung Soo there.


    But we will probably meet him.


    He felt as if that would be the case.


    Cale looked at the silent mirror that was shaking and asked.


    Are beast people considered not human?


    <  No, sir!... Beast people are people too...... >


    As I expected.


    Cale nodded his head at this expected response and nonchntlymented.


    I''ll only take one nonhuman so use that to make it a total of eight people.


    Human, why does your voice sound so weak?


    Ding ding!


    He heard a notification at that moment.


    Cale clenched his eyes after reading the message.


    < I, I can do it......! >


    Ding ding!


    < C, CP can do it......! >


    Haaaaaaaa.


    < Sir, I will make sure to live up to your expectations! I will be back with results within two weeks, sir......! - Sincerely, the hardworking CP >


    Human, why do you keep shaking your head like that?


    Cale just ignored the voices of the two children.


    Instead, he thought about the list of ten rewards Xiaolen had given him. The items given to his people were all very good items.


    I''ll have to borrow them for a bit.


    He would need to borrow some of them.


    The Central ins.


    He didnt know how things would go in that ce.


    I''ll have to rely on being overgeared.


    It felt as if he should take a lot of things that could be useful.


    Money too.


    If it feels like he doesn''t have enough strength


    Then it''ll have to be money.


    Human, why are you opening your eyes like that?


    Ding ding!


    <...CP... C, can do it! I can be a super strong world......! >


    Cale firmed his resolve to take a lot of gold, jewels, and anything else that could be used as money.


    * * *


    My close friend.


    Cale flinched after seeing Toonkas gaze.


    Whats up with him?


    As he was about to scowl


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Toonkasrge body quickly walked over and opened up his arms.


    You were alive!


    He then tried to hug Cale.


    Whats up with him?!


    As Cales face tried to scowl even more


    Plop.


    A scabbard appeared in between Toonka and Cale.


    Toonkas body was stopped by the scabbard. It made him smile.


    Long time no see.


    Choi Hanpletely ignored Toonkas smile.


    Cale took two or three steps away from Toonka and started speaking.


    This ce looks the same as always.


    He was currently in the Royal Pce at the center of the Whipper Kingdom''s capital.


    Hahaha! Isnt that why it is great?


    Of course, the loudlyughing Toonka did not know why Cale was here yet.


    All Cale told him was that he wasing to visit. However, the Whipper Kingdom instantly responded to wee them as soon as they received that call.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Boyfriend Toonka be waiting for Cale.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 77: How about you be more tactful? (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 77: How about you be more tactful? (6)


    The Whipper Kingdom didnt even mention when they should meet.


    Come whenever you want!


    They said that their door was always open. At least for Cale.


    The crown prince smiled brightly as he shared this information with Cale.


    Cale, you go. It sounded like Commander Toonka wants to see you.


    On the other hand, Cale frowned after hearing that.


    That made Alberu smile even brighter as he waved.


    Go and take good care of things. You won''t need to do any of theplicated stuff.


    Although it was going to a foreign kingdom as a representative of Roan, Cale epted without giving it much thought.


    I just need to open the door today.


    The administrators would take care of the detailster.


    The Duke''s House of Henituse and Billos will take care of my mines issue as well.


    Cale subconsciously smiled with satisfaction.


    I just need to install the mine and rx while I make money.


    It was great.


    This was truly a reliable means of wealth for his future cker life.


    Hahaha! My close friend! You must be happy to see me as well! Hahahaha! Your smile is very nice to see!


    Of course, that smile lost strength as soon as he heard Toonkas voice.


    However, the way Cale looked at Toonka was notpletely unsettled.


    Hes turned into a decent guy now.


    The Toonka who was always shouting for war and willing to sacrifice his allies was no longer visible.


    In addition


    Its been a while, Commander-nim.


    Chief Harol Kodiang, who had been full of thoughts of revenge against the Tower Master of the Magic Tower and mages in general


    That bastard basically showed no traces of those feelings anymore as well.


    It has been a while, Chief Harol.


    Cale shook the hand that Harol Kodiang extended toward him.


    Oh right, you are no longer just a Chief. No, I should not speak so informally to you anymore, sir.


    Minister of State.


    That was Harol''s new position.


    It somehow ended up that way. But you can still speak informally to me.


    Harols smile made Cale clearly see that, It somehow ended up that way, really meant that Harol made it happen that way.


    Cale liked that quite a bit.


    This makes the conversation easy.


    He looked at Commander Toonka and Minister of State Harol And started to speak again.


    Why dont we go inside and chat?


    His voice sounded quite entertained as he continued to speak.


    "There are too many eyes here.


    You are right, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han, who was standing behind Cale, agreed. Cale slowly looked around.


    Cale had teleported and arrived right in front of the pce at the center of the Whipper Kingdom''s Royal Pce.


    Although there were warriors stationed around here and some administrators as well


    They are not the only ones here.


    There were many people all around them looking at them.


    They must be the people who work in the Royal Pce.


    The rumors are going to spread quickly.


    Not everybody who worked in the Royal Pce was tight-lipped.


    Some of them had quite loose lips.


    The fact that Cale and sword master Choi Han visited the Whipper Kingdom would soon spread all over.


    I''m sure there are spies here as well.


    Eyes sent from other kingdoms were bound to exist in the Whipper Kingdom.


    Cale Henituse, who had not shown himself for quite a while and stayed in confinement, came out to happily chat with the crown prince just a few days ago.


    He then came to visit the Whipper Kingdom.


    The foreign kingdoms were bound to notice that something was happening.


    If they dont realize anything from this


    Then they are not observant at all.


    And anybody who is even a little bit observant would soon realize it.


    Please let me escort you to a quiet ce.


    Harol was extremely respectful to Cale despite now being the Minister of State.


    I ask for your understanding of ourck of preparations at your sudden visit.


    Cale shook his head.


    There is no need for such understanding between us.


    Harol flinched after seeing Cale acting in such a friendly manner.


    Of course! With our rtionship, you can just treat it asing to visit your next door neighbor!


    Although Toonka was shouting with joy


    Harol noticed the small smile on Cales face at that moment.


    Cale put on a gentle and warm smile as hemented.


    Yeah. There is no need toplicate things between close friends.


    Before they headed off to a quiet area He purposely spoke loud enough for others to hear.


    The trust and faith that the Whipper Kingdom has shown us Made it impossible for me not toe visit.


    Harol''s gaze clouded over for a moment.


    I knew that you would note without reason, but There really is a reason for your visit.


    Of course. Have you ever seen me moving without purpose?


    Never.


    Harol, who felt something from this conversation, looked around before leading the way.


    Pleasee this way.


    The door to the pce they were standing in front of soon opened.


    Originally, this would have been the King''s Pce.


    However, the King was just a puppet now and was residing in a different pce.


    This pce was now a ce they met to discuss the issues of the Kingdom.


    I''ve prepared a great ce for you, Commander Cale.


    Harol led Cale to a small room at the top of the pce.


    That finally made the gazes focused on them disappear one by one.


    Hahaha! How disappointing. We should be having a celebration!


    Cale ignored Toonka and followed Harol when he heard Harol''s voice.


    You seem to be perfectly fine and alive, Commander Cale.


    He seemed different in demeanorpared to how he had been outside. Cale chuckled at Harol''s voice that sounded a bit sarcastic.


    Yeah. I''m fine. Do you not like that?


    .


    Harol did not respond. He just started walking a little faster.


    Cale and Choi Han, who was keeping Toonka in check, did not react in any way to Harols reaction.


    It was because they knew Harols true feelings.


    Even if Toonka told them to support the restoration of Puzzle City, it would have been impossible without Harol''s permission.


    The money sent from the Whipper Kingdom to support Puzzle City


    It would only have been handled so efficiently because Harol gave his permission.


    Cale followed Harol and looked around.


    The system has been set up pretty well.


    It needed to be done.


    The Whipper Kingdom was no longer at war.


    Honestly speaking, Harol is not Minister of State material.


    He was not such a skilled person.


    However, as someone who received the support of the people alongside Toonka, he needed to take a central position.


    That is the only way for people who follow Harol to take their positions in the kingdom.


    The Whipper Kingdom had been in a situation where the Magic Tower had swallowed the kingdom.


    The intellectuals who had rebelled against that had gathered into one tribe with Toonka at the center. Their lunacy had calmed down a bit through the war against the Magic Tower and the Mogoru Empire.


    It is now time to take care of the internal affairs.


    The Whipper Kingdom, which had been suppressed by magic in the past, could now develop a new specialty now.


    Maybe a unique kingdom not focused on magic nor knights could appear.


    But it is not highly likely.


    This was because they did not have money.


    Click.


    This is the ce.


    The only room at the top of the pce


    Harol opened the door to that room as hemented.


    "This is a great ce to have a quiet conversation.


    Cale walked into the room.


    * * *


    Toonka started speaking in an extremely excited voice.


    I told them to prepare a proper feast! Make sure to eat before you go!


    You really aren''t having a celebration?


    Toonka smiled awkwardly at Calesment.


    Hahahaha! The celebration, the celebration-


    Toonka hesitated before adding on.


    Let''s have a celebration next time! Hahahaha! My close friend, in return, I am always willing to feed you! Why dont you stay here for around three days before heading back?


    He didn''t want to do that.


    It would be quite annoying to deal with Toonka for three days.


    At least this guy is thinking more about things now.


    The bastard who used to never care about allies nor money had given up on a celebration.


    This should be his way of considering the Whipper Kingdoms situation.


    Cale''s gaze moved to Harol.


    I heard you immediately sent money to the Roan Kingdom to support the restoration of Puzzle City?


    .


    "And quite a lot of money at that.


    It was not that much, Commander Cale.


    Cale shook his head at Harol''sment.


    It was a lot of money considering the Whipper Kingdom''s current situation.


    He would have thought that the Caro Kingdom was being quite cheap if they had given that much money.


    However, based on the Whipper Kingdom''s current economic situation he was able to learn from Billos due to Billoss connections in the Whipper Kingdom


    Its bleak.


    Although they might make it past this bleak winter right now, it would be more difficult as time went by.


    The destruction of their main business, magic.


    The devastation within the kingdom from the internal conflict


    The loss from the war with the Mogoru Empire


    The effect from that trifecta of issues was finally revealing itself.


    It was as if all of the economic issues until now had been nothing inparison.


    I didn''t know it would be this bad.


    Even the crown prince had shared his shock after reading through the information Billos had organized.


    I''m sure even his highness wouldn''t have known about the realistic state of affairs.


    Roan had enough to take care of right now.


    Toonka.


    Cale called out to Toonka in a low voice.


    He didn''t like this bastard very much, but He could not ignore him at this point.


    At least this bastard had shown loyalty.


    It is possible that I am overstepping here, but There are some things I would like to ask. Is it okay to ask?


    Yes. You are allowed to ask whatever you want.


    Cale responded after seeing Toonka responding in a serious manner that was unlike his usual self.


    Do you want to gain morend? Do you want a war?


    What?


    In your opinion, isnt the easiest way to survive taking things from others?


    Toonka frowned.


    Mm.


    Choi Han held back a gulp after seeing Cale acting different from his usual self. He then felt relieved after seeing Harol lean back in a rxed manner.


    Harol was looking at Cale and Toonka with interest. He even smiled after making eye contact with Choi Han.


    My close friend.


    Toonka responded after a long time.


    I always want to fight.


    Cale''s eyebrow rose slightly this time. Choi Han flinched as well.


    Harolughed at that moment.


    Toonka raised his hand.


    His fist mmed down on the table.


    Boom!


    Like you!


    Hmm?


    Toonka looked at Cale with a burning gaze as Cale flinched.


    I want to fight like you!


    What the?


    Cale was a bit scared at Toonkas energy.


    However, Toonka continued to m his hand on the table as he shouted.


    Boom!


    That is the true way of a warrior!


    Boom!


    A fight where you dont even fear the gods! The battle! That firmness to never retreat!


    Boom!


    A value that a warrior who fights against nature should pursue!


    Toonka seemed quite excited as his shoulders and body were moving up and down.


    Cale looked down at the table.


    The table waspletely destroyed.


    Ah, right, this guy is super strong.


    Although he was beaten by Choi Han quite a bit, nobody could beat Toonka when it came to natural physical talents.


    Furthermore, he recovered quite quickly no matter how pummeled he got.


    There was no better tanker than this.


    I realized something after seeing our close friends fight against the White Star! That war against the Mogoru Empire was nothing!


    Toonka looked back and forth between Cale and Choi Han.


    Choi Han looked away after realizing that he was a part of our close friends.


    Cale asked in an unsettled tone.


    So, you are saying that you have no intentions of going after other kingdomsnds?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yeah! I don''t want wars like that anymore! I want to fight! A true fight! A fight against the strong!


    Toonka was still the same.


    He still liked to fight and acted as if there was no tomorrow.


    But it is not a bad direction.


    Cale then turned to look at Harol.


    Harol raised both hands in the air.


    I now have things to protect as well.


    Cales face turned odd after hearing that. Harol had been even crazier than Toonka in the past.


    I need to let the people who follow me live properly.


    He quietly observed Cale and slowly responded.


    At least, it felt like I would not regret it if I lived like that.


    Cale found his odd gaze to be weird, but He asked one more thing.


    Then will you go to war again if you had money?


    Ha!


    Toonka shook his head. He seemed a bit frustrated.


    My close friend. That is not what I mean!


    He continued in a stern voice.


    It''s insignificant! Wars like that are nothing! Now, I, just like you!


    He pointed at Cale.


    I dont want to fight if it is not a fight like the ones you are fighting in!


    Choi Han''s face did not look so good.


    Does he even know how hard Cale-nims fights are as he says these things? Battles are insignificant? Theres no desire to fight? War was not something like that.


    The weight of war was not something to look down upon.


    However, Choi Han did not point his de toward Toonka.


    In addition, well, I dont want to make those bastards who follow me fight meaningless battles.


    He understood the meaning behind Toonkas words.


    He means that if he is to fight, he wants to fight in meaningful battles like Cale-nim.


    Although he didn''t agree, he at least understood what Toonka was trying to say.


    Cale then turned to look at Harol.


    If we have money


    It was rare to see Harol hesitating like this.


    I want to create an academy.


    You had that kind of thought?


    Toonka looked at Harol in shock and Harol shrugged.


    We need a new way to survive without the Magic Tower.


    He then added on.


    Since it looks like a new Magic Tower and a new Alchemists Tower will be created soon We need to grow a power to go against that.


    Hooo.


    Cale was a bit wowed at this response.


    It is true that Miss Rosalyn''s Magic Tower and Mogoru''s new Alchemists Tower will be created in the new free city.


    Cale would be a bit busy because of that issue soon.


    There needs to be a power to contest against those two things.


    Harol wanted to be the power to contest them.


    Thats not bad.


    In fact, it was needed.


    Magic and Alchemy Although both of those things were important, they needed other things as well.


    I see.


    Cale nodded his head before looking at Harol.


    Pfft.


    He then chuckled.


    You have a gaze of anticipation.


    I felt as if you might havee with a gift, Commander Cale.


    Harol truly was a smart person. He knew how to look at the whole picture.


    Yeah. I came with a gift.


    Cale put his hand into his inner pocket.


    It was at that moment.


    Ding ding!


    The divine item went off.


    Hmm?


    As Toonka and the others were confused


    Its nothing.


    Cale tried to ignore it. There were other things to take care of first.


    Ding ding!


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The notifications continued toe.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    It was loud.


    Harol addressed the situation.


    I dont know what it is, but you can check it, Commander Cale.


    Haaaa.


    Cale sighed before taking a spatial pocket bag out of his inner pocket.


    He then pulled a single page document out of it and ced it on what remained of the table.


    Plop.


    This single-page document


    !


    Harol''s eyes opened wide.


    !


    Toonkas eyes opened wide as well.


    T, this-


    Harol, who was rarely this flustered, heard Cales nonchnt voice.


    Whats wrong? Isnt this the gift you were expecting?


    T, this much-


    This gift was far beyond what Harol had expected.


    I thought he would give us some treasures or money, but something like this-


    He heard the nonchnt voice again.


    Isn''t a silver mine a decent gift?


    It was just one of a size that had never been found on either the Eastern or Western continent.


    Harol looked at Cale. Cale pulled a mirror out and nonchntlymented. It was as if this was nothing to him.


    Look through the details. There are a few things you need to know.


    As Harol was at a loss of words at Cales extremely calm demeanor


    Cale checked the messages with a stoic look on his face.


    Hmm?


    < Cale-nim...! Central ins did it......! - Sincerely, Central ins who is waiting for praise >


    Ding ding!


    < Central ins can get it done if he puts his mind to it......! >


    < Central ins did it......! >


    Oh? Did he raise the limit?


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Toonka is just in awe of what Cale is doing.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 78: How about you be more tactful? (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 78: How about you be more tactful? (7)


    This is unexpected.


    Cale was a bit surprised at Central ins'' contact that came earlier than he expected.


    He then realized it.


    Hes the type to get things done if you push him.


    Cale, who had a thought that would make Central ins gasp in fear if he learned of it, subconsciously smiled with satisfaction.


    Ooooooooong-


    The mirror vibrated.


    < Notification >


    < The limit on the number of people has changed. >


    The divine item immediately let him know of the change to the invitation.


    Huh?


    Cale was truly surprised.


    < Limit: 9 people (+2 increase) >


    The limit had increased not by one, but by two.


    Ding ding!


    < 2 people. I can do two more...! However, there can only be one non-human...! Central ins did his best......! >


    Wow.


    Central ins truly did achieve something.


    Maybe it was because Cale had no expectations of Central ins getting it done, but the increase by two was satisfactory.


    If it is like this


    Cale thought about the team for this trip once again.


    Me, Choi Han, Raon, Ron, Beacrox, Number 7, Durst, Sui Khan.


    He could have one other person.


    Eruhaben-nim cant go because he is non-human.


    Non-human. A species other than human. He could not take Vampires, Dark Elves, Elves, nor any other humanoid species this time. He didnt n on taking them either. That was why he had said that one non-human was enough.


    Of course, I wouldnt have Eruhaben-nim go with us this time even if it was possible.


    The reason for it was simple.


    I need someone I can trust to take care of this ce.


    Crown Prince Alberu Crossman was doing a good job, but he needed an experienced individual who could be by his side to protect the Roan Kingdom, the Henituse territory, the Super Rock Vi, and the ck Castle smoothly.


    The ancient Dragon was the only one suited for such a task.


    Lord Sheritt is there as well, but it is difficult for her to move because she is bound to the ck Castle.


    Someone who is free and overflowing with energy because he has been rejuvenated Most importantly, Eruhaben was well aware of Cales way of doing things that he didnt need to hear about what Eruhaben did. Just seeing the results would be enough.


    Then who else should I take?


    It was the Central ins of all ces.


    Who would be best suited for the Martial Arts world?


    Cale had to think about it a bit deeply.


    That was why he didn''t realize that the atmosphere around him had turned quiet and odd.


    He simply continued to think.


    The Martial Arts world is currently a shitshow.


    The Great War of the Triumvirate would happen soon.


    Who could Cale trust with his back in such a chaotic situation?


    Not On nor Hong.


    They could escape with Raons magic, but it would be difficult.


    Lock?


    No.


    Lock is still not experienced enough.


    Lock was currently being trained in Harris Vige by the Tiger tribe leader.


    Cale could not figure out how strong Lock would be at this point.


    Mary?


    No. Unlike other ces, the Martial Arts world would call a necromancer''s abilities death arts and she might be attacked from all factions.


    Mm Miss Rosalyn? Or maybe Saint Jack for healing? Hannah might work too.


    As Cale''s contemtion was about to go long


    Di, ding, di, ding!


    < Umm, umm, I have something to say......! >


    Central ins timidly sent a message. The question as to how Cale could tell Central ins was being timid could be asked, but the tone of the message made it obvious.


    What the hell?


    Cale oddly got chills on his back.


    It had been a while since hest felt like this.


    However, he was not happy to feel it again.


    Ding, diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!


    < Excuse me, sir... You see...... >


    This kid always spoke respectfully whenever he was in an unfavorable situation.


    < Sir, it is fine as long as one individual is not non-human, but for the other person, umm, they need to be a nk page......! >


    nk page? What does that mean?


    As Cale was about to frown


    Di, ding ding!


    The message became desperate.


    < What that means is... it has to be a person who doesn''t have any special abilities like aura or magic. Hehe. >


    < It just has to be someone who uses the power of nature he was born with...! Hehehe! >


    Cale had a giant scowl on his face.


    Ding ding!


    < I, I''m really sorry, sir...! That was the only way for me to bnce things with my abilities! I''m sorry, sir! >


    More messages of desperation arrived.


    Cale red down at the mirror before closing his eyes.


    If aura or magic doesn''t work, I cant take Saint Jack either.


    His power was the power of a god as well.


    Should I take Lock or one of the Tigers?


    However, looking past their strength or experience


    Their appearances when they go berserk are an issue.


    It might end up with the Martial Arts world thinking a human used a death art to be a weird creature and they might ostracize Cales entire group.


    Itd be a relief if we are ostracized. They might call us an evil organization and try to kill all of us. Those bastards there would easily do that.


    Based on his experiences having read all sorts of wuxia novels, the Central ins would be as difficult as this fantasy world to deal with.


    What should I do?


    A strong individual with a power he was born with


    But someone who doesn''t have a power like aura or magic


    Ding ding!


    < I, I did my best... - Sincerely, a sad Central ins. >


    It was at that moment.


    He heard an odd noise through the notifications.


    Ahem. Hem.


    Along with some fake coughs.


    Sniff.


    He also heard someone sniffle.


    What the hell?


    Cale opened his eyes after getting chills.


    He then looked around.


    He then gasped.


    Whats wrong with you?


    He was crying.


    Ahem. Sniff. I, its nothing much.


    Toonka was crying.


    Of course, he was not bawling out tears.


    However, his eyes were teary; he was clenching his fists, and biting down on his lips.


    He also continued to sniffle.


    His voice was shaking as well.


    You, you-


    He then stared at Cale with a piercing gaze.


    Whats up with him?


    Cale was even more nervous than when he fought against the Huayans patriarch. Honestly, he was even more scared than during his fight with the White Star.


    Toonkas gaze


    Toonka spoke in a shaking voice.


    You are such a good person.


    Cale then got goosebumps.


    What, what crazy nonsense is this?


    That was why his inner thoughts popped out without any filtering.


    Toonka didn''t care and just shook his head.


    Unlike your tone, your heart is nicer than any humans I have met until now! I knew it from the moment you looked after the troops of the Whipper Kingdom!


    Toonka''s voice was slowly getting louder.


    Cale became scared and looked at Choi Han.


    Hmm?


    Choi Han slowly put on an innocent smile and avoided Cales gaze.


    It was as if he found this situation to be entertaining.


    Look at this punk.


    Cale thought that Choi Han had changed, but he could not think more about it because of Toonka''s voice.


    The Whipper Kingdom iscking in proper natural resources! I''m sure you are aware of that! That is why you are giving us such arge silver mine-! To us!


    Wait-


    Cale thought that he needed to calm Toonka down first.


    Hey, listen to me.


    His tone was getting worse and worse.


    I''m the owner of the mine and the benefits thate from it are mine as well. I''m just going to install a mine in the Whipper Kingdom. Got it? The mine is mine.


    However, mining from your mine will give the Whipper Kingdom quite a lot of benefits as well.


    Chief, no, Minister of State Harol Kodiangmented.


    Although his voice was calm, his finger that was pointing at the document was shaking.


    It will create a lot of jobs for people, and it is written right here. Giving a proper working environment for the miners is one of the basic requirements. Furthermore, the Whipper Kingdom can negotiate everything else as long as Billoss merchant guild is involved in the selling.


    Harol did not look at Cale and only looked at the document.


    Considering the mining rate This is not just giving us money. The Whipper Kingdom is gaining jobs for the next few decades.


    Boom!


    Toonka mmed his hand on the armrest of the couch he was sitting on.


    Crack.


    The armrest broke.


    This crazy bastard-!


    Cale gasped at Toonka again.


    I guess people really need to be good in their life!


    He became extremely unsettled at Toonkasment.


    You are giving us this because we helped the Roan Kingdom! And you must have received something like this because you were good, no, because you were very good!


    Cale finally realized it.


    This son of a bitch has changed too much.


    Based on The Birth of a Hero that he knew, this bastard Toonka had changed the most. Harol Kodiang as well.


    It is a good change, but Why do I not feel good at all?


    Toonka nodded his head a few times andmented, almost as if he was talking to himself, without caring about how Cale was feeling.


    I will not reject your gift! We will definitely, definitely put it to good use! I am a warrior who always returns the favor!


    His burning gaze headed toward Cale.


    Let me know whenever you need my help! I will go fight if you tell me to go fight! I can even put my life on the line if you ask me to do so! Whatever you want, my close friend!


    Hmm?


    Cale hesitated for a moment.


    He will go fight if I tell him to go fight?


    His gaze changed.


    Mm.


    Cale let out a short groan before looking at Toonka up and down from head to toe. No, he was observing him.


    What is it? What is going on, my close friend?!


    Although Toonka didnt think much of it


    Hmm?


    Choi Han, who was watching, felt an odd sense of dj vu.


    It seems like Cale-nim is calcting something?


    Cales gaze was simr to when he was inspecting the jewel he had found in the underground tomb of the Xiaolen Emperor.


    No. It is even sharper than then?


    It was as if he was inspecting a useful weapon.


    Mm.


    Harol Kodiang also felt something was weird and let out a short groan, but Cale didn''t care.


    Cale then started speaking in a sly voice.


    "But Toonka, will there ever be anything for you to help me with? Arent you busy?


    I''m not busy!


    Toonka answered without any hesitation.


    I dont train the soldiers nor warriors anyway! I''m not interested in training weaklings! I also don''t deal with any of theplicated things!


    He spoke very confidently about his loose attitude toward his responsibilities, but Toonka couldn''t help but be confident.


    Everybody just told Toonka not to do anything and to just rx.


    Hooooo. Is that so?


    The corners of Cales lips curled up a bit.


    Choi Han thought Cale looked like a hunter with prey in front of him. Cale quietly mumbled to himself.


    This bastard-


    Now that I think about it, isn''t this bastard Toonka pretty decent?


    The Central ins was full of martial artists who had trained in all sorts of martial arts.


    The good faction, evil faction, Demon Cult, Blood Cult, and the Imperial Pce


    There were martial artists everywhere and this whole world would be full of people crazy about the martial arts fighting anywhere and everywhere. It was basically the same as a fantasy world where incident after incident happened.


    Those people would fight anywhere, even in ces like restaurants, without caring about what the owner would have to deal with.


    Even bandits, pirates, beggars, and the underworld were full of martial artists.


    Blood and sword ran rampant in that world.


    I realized it after reading wuxia novels.


    Most martial artists thought that the main characters who emphasized cooperation and goodness were cool.


    Why was that the case?


    It''s probably because people like that are rare.


    Cale had chosen people who could do their own thing as they pleased because the Central ins was such a ce.


    Since I am going somewhere like that-


    He looked at Toonka.


    Although he lost to Choi Han, Toonka was very strong.


    This bastard could take down most strong individuals with his natural physical strength.


    He also recovered very quickly.


    He tried to fight again and again no matter how much he was pummeled.


    Toonka.


    What is it?


    Cale smiled gently.


    Toonka flinched for a moment. Cale didn''t care and gently continued to speak.


    I''ll contact you soon. Leave yourself some free time.


    Can I ask why?


    Whats wrong? You don''t like seeing me?


    Toonka shook his head side to side out of reflex at Cales question.


    No! I will not reject my close friend contacting me! You are the Whipper Kingdom''s benefactor! I will even make time that I do not have!


    Yes, yes.


    Cale ced a hand on Toonkas shoulder.


    Toonka had a very strong body. He smiled with satisfaction as he patted Toonkas shoulder.


    Pat. Pat.


    Yes, you should not forget someone''s benevolence.


    Toonka oddly felt chills down his back.


    However, Cale did not ask Toonka if he was going to go or not.


    There is one other person.


    There was someone who was stronger than Toonka.


    The race itself was strong.


    They were strong even without going berserk.


    And the power they used was not magic.


    It was their natural born strength.


    The Whale tribe.


    And among them


    Witira.


    She would have nothing to fear.


    She would basically destroy most things and people there without any issues.


    Its been a while since Ive contacted them.


    * * *


    Cale returned to the Henituse territory from the Whipper Kingdom but had to deal with something before he could contact Witira.


    Mm.


    It was quite an awkward meeting.


    Long time no see.


    Yes, sir. I greet Cale-nim.


    Clopeh Sekka. That bastard approached him with a smile on his face.


    Furthermore, he had personallye to the Henituse territory.


    He was also not alone.


    Hahaha! This is where the esteemed Purifier was born!


    He was with Durst.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Human, the Crown Prince left a message saying that he was sorry. What is he sorry for? I want to know!


    Cale clenched his eyes shut after hearing Raons voice in his mind.


    He suddenly felt tired.


    However, his eyes clouded over. He had checked the message Alberu had sent through Durst.


    < I n on pushing for an alliance between Roan and Paerun. Furthermore, the Jungle wants to join it as well. >


    The Paerun Kingdom at the northernmost part of the continent. The Roan Kingdom, which was located slightly to the northeast but still at the center of the continent. Finally, the Jungle, which was located in the south.


    As I expected.


    The Crown Prince was not sitting still.


    From the north to the south of the Western continent


    He was nning on creating a new bnce of power.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Baby Central ins is so sad.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 79: How about you be more tactful? (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 79: How about you be more tactful? (8)


    Hes showing that he won''t sit still.


    Cale could immediately predict what Alberu was thinking.


    Alberu''s thoughts were simple.


    If you guys try toe up with a new scheme, we will too.


    However, what we are doing is not just a scheme but will end up changing things.


    The foreign kingdoms will be wary just by seeing movement toward this alliance.


    Cale turned toward the sound of the voice.


    Something is weird.


    Clopeh Sekka and Cale made eye contact.


    Human! This is weird! Clopeh seems calm and normal!


    I know, right?


    His eyes seemed very normal.


    In fact, his eyes were overflowing with intelligence.


    What is up with this guy?


    It felt as weird as Toonka saying that he did not like fighting and holding up a book.


    However, Cale decided to think things in simple terms.


    None of my business.


    It did not matter to him whether Clopeh was overflowing with intelligence.


    Plus, hes always been a smart guy.


    It was just that he went crazy about legends and myths and whatnot. His brain was actually shrewd and sneaky.


    This guy''s brain worked well in a different manner than crown prince Alberu.


    By the way.


    That was why Cale calmly asked.


    "Why are you here?


    He could not think of a reason for Clopeh toe see him no matter how hard he thought about it.


    At least if that reason was not toe shout about how he was a legend or something weird like that.


    Is he really not here to do that?


    Hes with Durst of all people.


    Cales heart was beating wildly. He was feeling tense for a different reason than when he was facing Ron''s benign smile.


    Clopeh lightheartedly responded at that moment.


    I am not here to see you, Cale-nim.


    Huh?


    Really?


    Really?


    The moment the young Dragon and the human said the same thing at the same time


    Yes sir. Of course, I happened to hear that young master Cale-nim was here when I came to the Henituse territory so I came to see you, but I am here for a different reason.


    Mm.


    Cale heard a groan behind him. He peeked behind him to see Choi Han shaking his head as if he could not believe it.


    Right? Even you think it is weird, right?


    Clopeh continued in a calm voice the moment Cale realized that he and Choi Han were thinking the same thing.


    I came to see patriarch Mn.


    Hmm?


    Cale and Choi Hans gazes headed toward Clopeh.


    Mn?


    That was talking about Ron.


    Why do you need to see Ron?


    Cales voice became lower.


    Ron was not in the best condition yet.


    Cale could see Clopeh start to smile at that moment.


    Because it is loud inside the kingdom.


    The inside of the Paerun Kingdom was loud.


    There were bastards aligning themselves with other kingdoms.


    A holy and sincere looking bright smile appeared on Clopeh''s face. This smile made him look like a typical Guardian Knight.


    He continued to speak with that smile on his face.


    I want to scare those bastards and assassinate some of them.


    Crazy bastard.


    As expected, Clopeh Sekka was still the same.


    Human! Clopeh Sekka is the same!


    Cale nodded his head at Raonsment while Choi Han observed Clopeh with a suspicious gaze.


    I dont like him.


    He did not like Clopeh at all. That was why he started to speak.


    Cale-nim. The House of Mn does not do assassinations anymore.


    Thats right.


    The House of Mn was still going to rule the underworld, but they were changing from assassinations to an information group.


    Cale had a pretty good idea about what caused the change.


    It''s probably for future generations.


    Ron and Beacrox seemed to desire taking On and Hong as the heirs to the House of Mn. On and Hong seemed to want that as well.


    That was why Ron was trying to change from assassinations to information.


    Cale was nning on supporting that.


    Haha.


    Clopeh let out a shortugh. He waved his hand around.


    I do not n on requesting a hit with the House of Mn. I am simply seeking to purchase information from them. I am here to be a client.


    Mm.


    Cale gulped.


    Basically, he was saying that he was going to buy information about assassins from the House of Mn.


    Chat with Ron.


    Cale could not make a decision if it was like that. The decision would be up to Ron.


    More importantly


    Cale looked at Clopeh. He had forgotten because this bastard had been quiet.


    Hes thinking about killing the people of his kingdom.


    It was fitting for the bastard who went crazy over a myth and created the Indomitable Alliance to lead the continent to war.


    He could not let his guard down.


    Human, why are you starting to smile?


    He ignored Raon''sment.


    This bastard I can''t put my guard down around is currently my ally.


    Cale thought about the ces that had been shameless. Nond, Askosan, and some free cities. The Caro Kingdom as well.


    Caro was truly disgraceful.


    Disgraceful was the only way to describe it.


    The crown prince did not seem like that kind of person.


    On one hand, Cale found the Caro Kingdom''s decision to be odd.


    However, he did not think too deeply about it.


    Clopeh Sekka.


    Yes sir.


    You are not nning on only paying attention to the inside of the kingdom, are you?


    Clopeh started smiling once Cale asked the question.


    Who knows?


    Cale became certain after hearing this dubious response.


    This bastard is definitely nning on using assassins not for internal issues but external issues!


    He was probably nning on sending assassins to Nond or Askosan to scare them or wipe them out.


    Cale''s gaze became a bit sharper.


    You, you know, right?


    I dont care how you live.


    However, dont mess with us.


    My people.


    Yes sir. Yes I do, sir.


    Clopeh slightly bowed his head to show that he understood.


    Cale slightly nodded his head after seeing the bowed head.


    That was why he did not see it. He did not see that burning gaze in Clopeh''s eyes.


    However, it did make me angry.


    Angry?


    Yes sir. The attitude of the other kingdoms.


    Mm.


    Cale could not deny that.


    It definitely is enough to make him angry.


    In the Paerun Kingdom''s perspective, it was understandable that they would detest Nond and Askosan''s attitudes.


    Clopeh mumbled very quietly at that moment.


    Hmm? What did you say?


    Cale did not manage to hear.


    It was nothing, young master-nim.


    Clopeh shook his head.


    However, Choi Hans pupils were shaking and Durst was looking at Clopeh with a sparkling gaze.


    Clopeh added on, almost in a whisper.


    To look at the legend but to get in his way. We need to show those bastards with useless eyes. Whatever it may be.


    Cale was a myth to him.


    He was a legend.


    Cale was everything he had ever dreamt about.


    It was something beyond the level of a religion.


    The way Cale fought against the White Star and the sealed god had shaken all of the thoughts on Clopeh''s mind.


    Either way, dont overdo it.


    Yes sir.


    Clopeh easily nodded his head at Cale''sment.


    That made Cale think.


    He could not trust Clopeh.


    Even if I am not here, Clopeh cannot run wild. The crown prince is here. Eruhaben-nim will be here as well. The Whales are also standing firm. They are in the water right by the Paerun Kingdom. Hmm. An alliance.


    Cale knew the thoughts of the crown prince who picked the Jungle and the Paerun Kingdom to form an alliance.


    They are candidates.


    This was the crown prince''s way of sending a list of candidates for the mines that the Roan Kingdom could not handle to Cale.


    That was why he sent Clopeh to him despite saying he was sorry about it.


    Thats not bad.


    The Paerun Kingdom was the strongest of the north.


    The Whales dominated the sea.


    Although they were far from Roan, it would not be difficult because the ocean would be on the Roan Kingdom''s side.


    Furthermore, if Billos''s Flynn Merchant Guild was involved as well


    The jewels like gold or diamond have to be sold all around the Eastern and Western continents.


    Then it would be good to have it in a ce that was close enough for the Whales to help out.


    The sea route would be used a lot for trade between the continents.


    Clopeh Sekka.


    Yes sir.


    "Are you perhaps-


    Interested in gold or jewels?


    That was what Cale was about to ask him.


    However, Clopeh cut him off.


    Cale-nim.


    Huh?


    It was rare for Clopeh to cut Cale off like this.


    "What is it?


    Clopeh asked in a calm and gentle voice.


    Please take me with you too.


    Boom.


    Cale felt his heart sink.


    Finally!


    Raon reacted.


    I knew that the crazy Clopeh Sekka would say something like this!


    Cale''s pupils started to shake.


    He looked toward Durst. Durst slowly pulled a video recording device out of his pocket and handed it to Cale.


    Oh esteemed Purifier, I was able to see the things you have done through this video recording device that Clopeh-nim gave me.


    Durst bowed deeply.


    I have seen a new world once again.


    Cale looked at Clopeh.


    Clopeh was calm.


    He was not even smiling.


    He was just stoic.


    Yes, he was speaking stoically.


    "It doesnt matter if I lose my arms and legs fighting again. It doesn''t matter if I cannot move ever again. I wish to go as well, Cale-nim.


    He was speaking extremely calmly.


    Cale-nim, I will stand in front of you and take all attacks with my body.


    Yes, he was weirdly calm.


    I wish to see the man, the myth, the legend with my own eyes.


    Cale''s pupils were shaking.


    H, human! I figured it out now! Clopeh has gone so crazy that hes gone full circle and looks calm!


    He could not even say anything to Raonsment.


    Instead, he firmly responded.


    There is no spot for you.


    I see. I understand.


    Huh?


    Cale flinched.


    Clopeh had epted it too calmly.


    Cale saw Clopehs gaze turning toward Durst at that moment.


    Durst smiled gently.


    He looked like a proper priest.


    Please dont worry. I am going this time. Hahaha!


    Durstughed, and Clopeh had a mncholy smile.


    Ah, my head.


    Cale had a headache.


    This is driving me nuts.


    He was silent for a moment before speaking.


    You have nothing else to say, right?


    He pointed at the door for the two of them.


    Go.


    Whether it was the mines or whatever, he did not want to see Clopeh or Durst anymore.


    Yes, esteemed Purifier. I will be on my way! Hahaha!


    Durst seemed oddly excited as he happily headed out. Clopeh calmly bowed before following behind him.


    Peek. Cale peeked at him before nonchntly asking.


    Is your body bothering you?


    Clopeh stopped walking.


    Cale looked at him before continuing to speak.


    Well, I know your body is not normal, but


    Clopehs arms and legs were not normal after the battle in the Henituse territory. They were ticking time bombs ready to go off at any moment.


    Are you hurt somewhere?


    I guess it was obvious.


    No, I didnt realize it.


    Cale slowly peeked at Choi Han. Choi Han responded.


    His steps are slower than usual and one side is not bnced.


    Cale had figured it out because Choi Han kept observing Clopeh.


    Clopeh looked at Choi Han for a moment before calmly responding.


    Its been found out.


    Your condition?


    Yes sir.


    I see.


    Cale did not say anything else.


    Goodbye then.


    Clopeh also did not say anything else and left Cales study.


    Click.


    The door closed and Raon stopped being invisible as he approached Cale. Choi Han stared at the closed door before starting to speak.


    Cale-nim.


    He hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak.


    It looks like the foreign kingdoms have figured out about Clopeh''s condition. They seem to know that he is unable to act as a proper sword master.


    Cale slightly frowned.


    Choi Han calmly continued to speak.


    Based on how Clopeh is injured, it is likely that someone tried to assassinate him.


    He then added on.


    That is probably why he is trying to hire assassins. To get them back in the same way.


    Honestly speaking, it would not be beneficial to Clopeh if people found out that the Guardian Knight was looking for assassins.


    The fact that he was still doing this meant that something just as big had happened to him.


    It. Will not be easy for Clopeh.


    Choi Hanmented almost in a sigh. He did not like Clopeh and thought that Clopeh''s condition was a product of his own actions, but Some affection must have been built through the hatred as he could at least understand the difficult situation Clopeh was in.


    Mm.


    Choi Han could see Cale scowling at that moment.


    Cale-nim?


    No.


    Cale shook his head.


    Why did I suddenly have such a thought?


    Clopeh Sekka was a sword master but not a proper sword master.


    Seeing that bastard suddenly put a thought on his mind.


    Usually in wuxia novelsN?v(el)B\\jnn


    Yes, based on the books I have read until now


    In many cases


    Bastards like Clopeh find some weird elixir in the Martial Arts world or have some fortuitous encounter to find mysterious martial arts text of an ancient master-


    They are able to ovee their difficulties and be extremely strong.


    "Seriously.


    How can I have that kind of thought?


    Cale scoffed and shook his head.


    Elixirs are not that easy to find and it makes no sense for a bastard like Clopeh Sekka, someone with a serious issue, to find a martial arts text that is perfect for him.


    Cale wouldnt put aside time to look for such a thing for Clopeh either.


    Theres no way something like that would happen.


    He quickly organized his thoughts.


    Of course, I n on looting everything I can while I am in the Central ins


    He nned on squeezing out everything he could before returning home.


    Cale organized his thoughts and resumed speaking.


    Lets go on a tour.


    Huh?


    "Excuse me?


    Raon and Choi Han asked in confusion.


    The Paerun Kingdom, Jungle, Breck Kingdom And Endable as well. Lets go visit each ce once.


    An odd smile appeared on Cales face.


    That should make the Eastern and Western continent wary.


    He was quite certain about his position and value. Of course, that was separate from his not liking being treated like that.


    I''m sure they will be curious. What am I going around doing after not showing myself for so long? What is going on in the kingdoms I visit?


    They will probably be shaking in fear


    Until they learned the answer.


    A bright smile appeared on Cales face.


    Human! As I thought, that is how you should always smile!


    It was at that moment.


    Ding ding!


    Cale pulled the mirror out of his pocket.


    He then sighed before checking the message that CP had sent.


    < Sir, CP is waiting in desperation. - Sincerely, CP who wishes to see Cale-nim despite being told in two weeks >


    Huuuuuu.


    Cale let out a sigh.


    There was onest thing for him to check before he left.


    It was something he decided he should confirm after seeing Durst.


    Hey, CP.


    He asked CP a question.


    Which faction is going to be helping us?


    Simr to the Church of the Fire of Purification in Xiaolen


    Cale was curious about who would help him in the Central ins.


    Ding ding!


    A message arrived without any dy.


    Cale was slightly wowed by that.


    I guess he prepared in advance.


    He was wowed by this much because he basically had no expectations toward CP.


    Cale checked the message.


    < CP has one subordinate, sir! >


    One person?


    < Yes sir. One person! >


    Cale''s face instantly became unsettled.


    Looking beyond their usefulness, at least the Church of the Fire of Purification was an organization helping Cale.


    But the Central ins only had one person


    Mm.


    Cale was slowly filling with annoyance.


    Even if Choi Jung Soo is in the Central ins


    And even if that bastard is supposedly the Sword Demon


    It would be good to have verified allies in advance since there is no way to know if we will be able to see Choi Jung Soo as soon as we get there.


    This was especially important because the Martial Arts world was about to enter the Great War of the Triumvirate.


    Cale held himself back from scowling as he asked.


    Is it an expert?


    Or maybe a super expert?


    < No sir! The person cannot use any martial arts at all. Hehe. >


    Cale''s face instantly started scowling at the immediate response before he stopped to think.


    This is weird.


    CP seemed so confident.


    Cale asked a new question.


    Then who is it?


    Ding ding!


    A response came immediately.


    < The Emperors mommy! >


    Ding ding!


    < For reference, the current Emperor is an extremely filial son. >


    Cale was silent for a moment before making ament.


    CP can do it!


    Ding ding!


    < CP can do it! CP can be a super strong world! >


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 – Chapter 2: The Villain overwrites his destiny

    ¨C Chapter 2: The Viin overwrites his destiny


    Cale Henituse, a man who brought the White Star to his home without knowing him, or maybe it wasn''t like that.


    It was almost midnight when both met each other by coincidence. That''s what the White Star thought, but after Cale Henituse made a surprised noise when White Star told his fake name, White Star began to doubt.


    It seemed as if he wanted to meet someone else or Cale had a target and brought the wrong one to his home.


    Since it was dark, it was hard to see and then make the mistake.


    "What is wrong? Is there something with my name?"


    White Star asked, he was curious what the young noble would do if he was right about his theory.


    Would he kick him out and search for the actual person?


    "No, it was surprising how simr your name is to my father''s."


    Lie.''


    There was a short hesitation and even the stoic face, White Star could see trouble for a short time. But when he denied it, it meant White Star could stay here as a guest.


    Plus he could watch Cale easily. He needed to know what his goal was and if he could be useful to the White Star.


    Cale Henituse must be hiding something.


    If the White Star followed, it might show something even more interesting.


    "Why is it so loud here? Young master? What are you doing here and who is this person next to you?"


    An old man came through the door. White Star couldn''t feel his presence at all.


    He is not normal either.''


    Like the kitchen guy, the old man who was probably a butler had a smell of blood on them.


    Both of them had murdered someone more than once.


    Meanwhile Cale the young noble didn''t smell anything like that, nor did he have a ck aura around him.


    Actuallyhe smelled good. Without noticing White Star sniffed a bit to smell Cale''s sense more.


    When White Star thought about it, Cale also felt soft when he supported the young noble so he could walk better.


    Something was happening to his curse. It wouldn''t be bad if it stayed to this extent but he couldn''t lose the curse.


    If he died he would meet death and won''t be reincarnated anymore. All his ns would go to waste.


    He needed more clues to find out.


    Cale Henituse must stay longer with him no matter what.


    "Ah Ron, this is my guest. Please give him a room to stay and more food."


    The old man''s gaze went to the White Star. He clearly showed his dislike for him. He wasn''t even trying to hide his murderous intent.


    Ron probably also found out that the White Star had killed many. He wouldn''t be surprised if he gets attacked. The old man hid knives behind his back.


    He wouldn''t mind a fight. The butler and the cooking guy must be quiet. It didn''t look like Cale knew about their true identity, though he was careful speaking to Ron.


    This is going to be some work.''


    At least they were simple tasks, refreshing and simple.


    "Of course, young master, I shall bring him to one of our guest rooms."


    The butler didn''t break contact with the White Star. He could also feel the gaze of the chef.


    Hoo. Protective aren''t we.''


    Cale went past the White Star and the butler opened the door and before he closed it, he spoke on thest thing.


    "Ron, I will sleep now, so no need to look after me."


    Without waiting for Ron, Cale closed the door.


    It was silence after that, Cale''s steps were the only thing that broke the silence until the sound was gone.


    When Cale''s steps couldn''t be heard anymore the old man''s and also the chef''s murderous intentions grew. They didn''t like White Star being here.


    "What are you nning and what do you want from the young master?"


    "He already told you, I''m your guest tonight. If he wants to know more, you have to ask your young master. He brought me here by his will."


    The butler stayed just a short time on the White Star and then suddenly pulled a knife out and threw it toward the White Star.


    With ease, the White Star evaded the knife and parried the knife of the chef who attacked him from behind with his fingers.


    But that wasn''t it. Ron took another knife and was ready to stab right in the White Star''s heart.


    The White Star kicked the kitchen guy away and grabbed the wrist of the butler with strong force. The chef tried to attack again but with a kick, he lost his weapon.


    "This isn''t the kind of service you should give a guest of a noble."


    The butler freed himself from White Star''s grip and took one, or two steps back. The chef tidied his clothes which got dirty from the White Star''s kick.


    "No matter how innocent you look. I can smell the blood on you."


    "Same goes for you and your partner."


    All of them looked at each other, eye contact switched more than just one till the butler moved his arm and threw something at the White Star again.


    He caught it with one hand after he realized it was not a knife or any other kind of weapon, he looked in his hand.


    It was a key.


    "Your room is on the second floor. Which one is something for you to find out but I will at least show you which hallway. I can''t let you disturb our master''s sleep."


    Ron began to walk and the White Star followed. It won''t be hard to find the right room. He was amused by how the butler acted. Probably someone more important since he could act this way.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The chef stayed behind, his eyes never left White Star''s back till he couldn''t see him anymore. In his hand was a knife again which held strongly. He would throw again if the White Star made one wrong move.


    Soon they reached the second floor and White Star immediately found his room, he had to give the key back to the butler. The old man left and White Star was alone.


    He opened the window of his room.


    "Cale Henituse."


    The name of the young noble came out of his mouth. He wasn''t satisfied with today''s result. The White Star wanted more answers.


    Should I sneak into Cale''s room?''


    Just want one more look. The White Star required one more look at least. Maybe he would feel something again to make sure Cale was the cause of those changes.


    He easily felt Cales presence, not just him. All the others, he could feel them too beside the old butler.


    The butler was an eyesore.


    "Well, he is not the only one who can hide his presence."


    He just had to avoid the butler. It should be an easy task and a fun little game. Time to see what the butler was capable of.


    From shadow to shadow, the White Star moved quickly.


    The estate was a huge ce, many ces could lead the White Star to Cale.


    Not long and he reached Cale''s bedroom and no butler was in sight. The White Star opened the door and entered slowly. He didn''t want to wake Cale up.


    Cale''s room was full of luxury and gold. Expensive carpetsid on the floor and the furniture were made out of leather or silk.


    Even without light, the room sparkled.


    But nothing was out of the ordinary.


    Moving closer to the bed, White Star could see Cale Henituse''s sleeping face.


    It looked so peaceful.


    White Star stared at Cale a long time till he reached out and caressed Cale''s cheek. Cale moved closer to the White Star''s touch and even smiled a bit.


    The White Star chuckled.


    Being with this man made the White Star feel better. It felt different when he was alone or just with the old butler.


    "Just who are you."


    The White whispered.


    He stayed a bit and watched Cale and then he went back.


    ______________________________________________________


    "It''s time to wake up, young master."


    It was alreadyte in the morning, almost noon. The sun went up a long time ago, his family had their breakfast and were working on their tasks.


    Only Cale was able to sleep that long. If Ron wasn''t here, Cale would sleep all day.


    "Hmmmmm"


    Cale wanted to sleep longer, he didn''t have a good sleep.


    He dreamed about how someone was watching him while he was asleep, it was scary but luckily it was only a dream.


    He stood up from his bed, ready for the bathroom andter to get dressed by Ron.


    Cale had to do something with the guest.


    He wasn''t expecting Choi Han that night. Cale had just drunk and was suddenly hit by a man with ck hair. He thought Choi Han arrived earlier and took the chance to bring him home only to find that out it wasn''t him.


    Ruth


    He looked like a Korean, with hair and face he had everything.


    Maybe he was also from another world??''


    The story didn''t say anything about a second transmigrator but Cale couldn''t rely too much on the book. He was also not from this world.


    Just how should he exin the situation?


    There was no way he would exin to Ruth that Cale was not from here. Even when Ruth wasn''t part of the story. Cale wanted to avoid getting involved in the story in any way possible so can have a quiet life.


    Should he just say he looked pitiful?


    Cale remembered how messy his hair was and how dirty his clothes were.


    It was not a nice thing to say but Cale could care less.


    Ruth was more on the lucky side; if he could fight, he could join Choi Han''s party. It was a better life than living on the streets.


    Cale still had to find Choi Han though.


    Tonight, Choi Han will jump over the wall.


    "Ron, I will go outside, don''t follow me."


    ___________________________________________________________


    White Star read books in the library where he was allowed to enter. Trying to find any clues about his ancient power.


    He closed the book he was reading.


    "This is pointless."


    No books had any useful information. Either he knew it already or it was just nonsense history nobody cared about. He doubted that the Henituse family knew anything either.


    This was disappointing.


    He would have left the ce if it wasn''t for Cale Henituse.


    The curse was in a way reacting to Cale. Its effectiveness weakened when the White Star was near him. He already tried many things today to confirm.


    He left his room when the sun had risen and annoyed the chef for breakfast.


    Of course, as an answer, knives flew towards him, and then received his breakfast which had no taste, not like Cale''s sandwich.


    He caught a maid who stumbled and was about to fall. The maid reacted with a heavy blush and couldn''t form a word. That''s how nervous she was.


    But the White Star couldn''t care less


    He only wanted to know one thing; if he could feel her soft skin. At least he heard how women her age had soft skin but there wasn''t even a bit of softness. He felt nothing, not like with Cale.


    He left the woman on the floor while thinking about how to stay longer and always be within Cale''s reach.


    To find out what Cale made so special he needed to be near him and do some experiments.


    Walking down the hall there was a door slightly open. The White Star took a glimpse through the gap in the door. There was the lord of the territory.


    It couldn''t be someone else than the lord. His clothes and aura screamed the word lord.


    Also, the old butler was here too. White Star decided to stay and listen to what they were talking about.


    "Ron, I think my son Cale needs a knight by his side who can protect him from danger. Lately, he often goes alone andes backte at night. What if something happens to him?"


    Ron nodded.


    "This is a great idea, my lord. I am also quite worried about the young master."


    "He always drinks and throws the bottles at gangsters, I am surprised no one beat him up."


    Deciding a knight for Cale thatte, what a father.


    Who knew what could have happened to him if I didn''t bump into Cale.''


    Letting their child drink till night and wander around town to fight against gangsters


    Did this father truly care for him? He probably was thinking about what trouble he could bring rather than protecting him.


    But it didn''t matter.


    The important thing was that the White Star found a reason to stay.


    Without caring what the butler and the lord might think, the White Star entered the room.


    "I just walked by and coincidentally heard how the young master needs a knight. I would like to offer myself."


    <strong><a /viin-1"><< Previous Chapter</a> | <a /trash-of-the-counts-family/fanfiction/viin/">Index</a> | <a /viin-3">Next Chapter >> </a></strong>

 Book 2: Chapter 80: How about you be more tactful? (9)

    Book 2: Chapter 80: How about you be more tactful? (9)


    Cale-nim, did something happen?


    Choi Han, who had been watching Cale, cautiously asked before Raon asked a question as well.


    Human! Who is Joong Won? I dont know who that is!


    Choi Han responded to Raons question.


    I heard that the world we are going to next is the Central ins.


    Ah! Thats Joong Won?!


    The human and the young Dragon looked at Cale.


    Both of them saw Cale looking at them and smirking. He seemed quite happy.


    Do you know who our helper will be in that world?


    He seemed oddly excited.


    Who is it? Who is making you smile like that?


    Who is it, Cale-nim?


    Pfft. Cale chuckled as he responded.


    The Emperors mom.


    Choi Han''s eyes clouded over. Cale slowly leaned toward Choi Han and continued.


    And apparently the Emperor is extremely filial.


    Tap, tap. Cale tapped on the mirror and asked.


    Exin in detail.


    Ding ding!


    < Yes sir! >


    A popup window soon appeared on the mirror.


    < The current Emperor is the former Emperors nephew and the youngest son of the previous Emperor before that... >


    The exnation was long.


    That previous Emperor before the former Emperor died in battle but all three of his children were very young.


    That Emperors younger brother used that opening to be the next Emperor. Thankfully, loyal vassals helped the Empress and the youngest son escape. However, he ended up living a miserable life.


    Somehow that youngest son ended up the current Emperor and his mom must have sacrificed a lot in the process.


    Cale had a question at that moment.


    But why is the Emperors mom your subordinate?


    Ding ding!


    < They lived in hiding in the mountain where my clone lives! I helped them hide from their enemies at that time! >


    Clone?


    Ding ding!


    < Yes sir! I dont have the power to mediate things like Xiaolen noonim so there are times when I need to personally run around and get things done. That is why I need a clone! >


    Oh.


    Cale let out a short gasp of admiration before his gaze oddly changed.


    Di, ding ding!


    < I, I feel like I said something I shouldnt have said! >


    Joong Won seemed anxious.


    Hey Joong Won.


    Cale spoke gently.


    I can see you when I go to the Central ins. Right?


    Di, ding!


    < E, excuse me? >


    You said you have a clone. >


    Di, ng!


    < Ah, oops! >


    Cale gently caressed the mirror.


    I look forward to it.


    Oooooooong- Ooooooooong-


    The mirror started shaking.


    However, Cale did not care. Choi Han watched before asking a question.


    "Cale-nim, is it perhaps possible to learn about Choi Jung Soo''s location?


    Cale looked at Choi Han for a bit after hearing the question Choi Han asked after some hesitation.


    It makes sense that Choi Han would be most curious about that.


    Although he couldn''t read all of Choi Hans inner thoughts, it was possible to make a guess.


    You heard that, right? You know Choi Jung Soo, dont you?


    Cale calmly asked the mirror.


    However, neither Choi Han nor Cale thought that they would get an urate response about it.


    There is no response.


    The messages had suddenly stopped as Choi Han mentioned.


    Cale shook his head.


    As expected, neither these gods nor world shitheads answer properly when you ask a question.


    He held back a sigh. It seemed as if he would need to find Choi Jung Soo through team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Even the team leader didn''t seem to know his urate location.


    It was at that moment.


    Oooooooong- Ooooooooong-


    Human! This mirror seems weird?


    Raon pointed to the mirror with a confused look on his face.


    Mm.


    Cale gulped.


    The mirror was vibrating. It was vibrating extremely intensely.


    What is going on?


    As he had an ominous feeling


    Di, di, di, di, diiiiiiiiing!


    What is going on?


    The rm suddenly became weird.


    Human, what is wrong with it?!


    Raon moved away from the mirror in shock and hid behind Cales back.


    Cale stood there stiffly as he observed the mirror.


    Multiple messages soon appeared on the screen one after another.


    < When his sword points to the sky, his white yong will swallow the sky! >


    Hmm? White yong?


    Choi Jung Soo creates a white dragon with his sword?


    < The moment the white yong appears, everybody will stop moving and nk out at the pressure it gives off! >


    Mm.


    < This world is full of hypocrites! Only the white yong born from the sword walks the way! >


    Uhh mm.


    < The Sword Demon rocks! The Sword Demon is the best! The super strong Sword Demon! >


    Mm.


    < The Sword Demon rocks for beating up all martial artists who cause issues! Oh Sword Demon-nim, I''m a fan! >


    Mm.


    < Sword Demon-nim, please beat up the martial artists bothering Joong Won even more! Please destroy them with your white yong! >


    Cale was silent.


    .


    A message slowly appeared in a few moments.


    Di.ding!


    < Of course, I respect Cale-nim the most. I respect you even more than the gods. - Sincerely, Joong Won, who is keeping himself sane while waiting only for Cale-nim >


    Cale asked calmly.


    His location?


    Ding.


    <...I will look into it, sir. Wanderers are like the wind. They are very good at avoiding the gazes of worlds as well! >


    He nodded at Joong Won''s response before informing Choi Han.


    Hell look into it.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Cale put the mirror back in his pocket and got up.


    Then shall we go on that tour first?


    * * *


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The man entered the small temple to avoid the rain.


    The temple was extremely old and broken in many ces, making it difficult to tell what was worshiped in this temple, but it was a decent ce to dodge the rain.


    Ooooooooong.


    The man pulled a small que out of his pocket after feeling a vibration.


    Words appeared on it.


    < Would you like to return? >


    The man looking at the words debated for a moment before letting out a short sigh.


    The sky was covered in grey. This forest was dark because there was no sunlight.


    ng.


    He pulled out his sword.


    He could see the white de.


    He started speaking.


    I will not return.


    White smoke started rising from his white de at the same time.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The moment a breeze filled with rain brushed past him


    A white yong rose up out of his sword and Choi Jung Soo kicked off the ground.


    Piiiiiii!


    There was a short sound of a flute before numerous people in ck outfits appeared in the dark forest.


    The white yong opened its jaw and charged toward them.


    Baaaaaang!


    The white yong soon shot up into the sky. Choi Jung Soo watched the endless amount of blood flowing down the pure white de.


    It should be about time for them toe here. Isn''t that right?


    He mumbled, despite nobody being there to hear him, before shaking the blood off the de.


    He then moved somewhere else.


    All that was left there were corpses that were starting to lose warmth.


    Tap. Tap.


    A few momentster, there were some quiet noises before two people quickly appeared there.


    One looked like a daoshi while the other resembled a beggar.


    They let out short groans.


    Amityus. (TL: ording to wiki, In addition to transliteration, the name Amitbha has also been tranted into Chinese using characters which, taken together, convey the meaning "Infinite Light":  (Wlinggung). In the same fashion, the name Amityus ("Infinite Life") has been tranted as  (Wlingshu). These tranted names are not, however, verymonly used. Author used Wlingshu here but I''m just going to use Amityus for all to make it simple (unlesster I see reasons not to do so)


    The Sword Demon must have gone through here.


    It looks like there is no other choice.


    The daoshi of the Wudang Sect and the beggar of the Beggars'' Gang looked at each other before speaking.


    The beggar was the first to speak. There was a rope with five knots around his waist.


    It looks like we have to raise the Sword Demon to a Grade 3 Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world.


    Amityus.


    The daoshi closed his eyes once before opening them back and speaking.


    Will the Unorthodox faction and the Demon Cult sit idly as we do that? (TL note: Changing to Orthodox and Unorthodox from good and evil factions.)


    "We have no choice.


    The beggar shook his head.


    As long as that Martial arts text is in the Sword Demon''s hands We must capture him at all costs.


    Amityus.


    The daoshi sighed.


    The Sword Demon is not weak.


    I am aware of that. Daoshi-nim.


    The beggar also sighed before pointing to the dead people.


    These bastards are assassins of the Gate of Hades. (TL: Couldn''t find a good trantion of this term. If you have a better idea, do let me know) The Gate of Hades! You know that they are one of the three great assassin organizations of the Unorthodox faction! The fact that these bastards are here should mean that the Unorthodox faction is aiming for the Sword Demon''s life as well, doesnt it?


    Mm.


    "We must find him before that happens. We must at least find the Sword Demon before the Five Great ns. Especially before the Namgung n. You know that the Sword Saint''s eyes have basically rolled over as he attempts to find the Sword Demon. I heard that he has even pulled in the Heavenly Guardians.


    That is a big issue.


    The beggar spoke sternly.


    We must find the Sword Demon even if it takes listing him as a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts World. The goal is to capture Grade 3 Public Enemies alive. That is why we must openly do this. If we wish to keep the Sword Demon alive, that is.


    Amityus.


    The daoshi opened his closed eyes.


    I shall make a visit to Shaolin.


    Please do, daoshi-nim. I will head to Kunlun first.


    The Kunlun Sect was one of the Orthodox faction''s Nine Sects One Gang.


    They were located right next to the Demon Cult''s base in the Xinjiang region. It was the frontline battlefield against the Demon Cult.


    The daoshi started speaking.


    Has the Demon Cult made a move?


    The beggar was about to move but stopped for a moment to respond.


    The Great War of the Triumvirate must not happen.


    Mm.


    The daoshi responded by nodding his head.


    The two people soon disappeared in different directions.


    A person appeared in that spot soon after they left.


    It was Choi Jung Soo, who had disappeared earlier.


    What a headache.


    He let out a sigh. He pulled a small book out of his pocket.


    < Sky Sword >


    There were only two words written on it.


    Sky Sword.


    The sword of the sky.


    That guy needs to be here for intellectual issues like this.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He shook his head.


    "I wonder when that colleague of mine is going to show up.


    Choi Jung Soo put the book back in his pocket and disappeared into the darkness of the forest.


    He made onestment before he left.


    This is for my paternal cousin once removed.


    * * *


    Duke Fredo, the Vampire. He approached Cale with his arms opened wide.


    My son, youre here?


    Cale, who had arrived at thest stop on his grand tour, sighed before responding.


    Do you want me to pretend to be your son?


    Mm.


    Duke Fredo thought about it with a serious look on his face before shaking his head.


    No.


    His face seemed quite serious as he said that.


    It was just a slip of the tongue.


    .


    Cale''s face became unsettled.


    He subconsciously asked after seeing Duke Fredo reject it so seriously.


    Am I not good enough to be your son?


    You would be a son I can be proud of, but a parent would not be able to sleep having a son who goes around looking for death traps.


    .


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    Human! Duke Fredo is right!


    I know, right?


    That was why Cale was at a loss for words.


    Duke Deruth is an amazing person.


    Cales mouth became shut even tighter after Duke Fredosment. Duke Fredo chuckled before patting Cales shoulder and pointing to the side.


    What do you think?


    This white pce that the White Star once resided in


    While it was being restored, the undamaged areas were being used for administrative purposes.


    However, Fredo was pointing outside the window of the white pce.


    He was pointing at Endable.


    Not bad.


    Duke Fredo smiled at Cale''s nonchnt response.


    Cale found this smile to be quite unfamiliar. However, Duke Fredos smile seemed a bit rxed.


    Whats wrong? Do I look weird right now?


    Yeah.


    Cale, who answered ruthlessly, was still looking out the window. Vampires, Dark Elves, and many other races were walking around Endable.


    Thisrge sinkhole


    Although there was construction happening all over, the ce was full of life.


    It is a bit different from what I had expected.


    Cale was a bit shocked that the mood was brighter in Endable than he had expected.


    I guess it could seem odd. Just like the look on my face.


    Duke Fredo nodded before continuing to speak. He spoke in a casual voice.


    The Eastern continent is currently aiming for Endable. They are trying not to ept us. They wish for this ce to disappear. It is different from when they were bowing their heads toward the White Star.


    Duke Fredos gaze sank down.


    But you see


    And his eyes clouded over.


    "We always never existed.


    Cale turned to look at Fredo.


    He looked back at Cale and smiled.


    This was not a rxed smile but an extremely emotional smile.


    Although we definitely existed Although our history existed alongside theirs Even though we are living among them right now However, everybody pretended not to know that we existed this whole time.


    They exist but do not exist.


    However, they can no longer feign ignorance anymore. We are now in the same history as theirs.


    Although Cale could not clearly see the faces of the people in the streets from the white pce, he could tell that some of them were smiling.


    Their steps were full of vigor.


    Well, we may end up fighting against them. There will be a lot of intermingling. It will be quiteplicated.


    Duke Fredo was still smiling.


    But I really like that we will be able to do that.


    He then added on.


    Of course, it would be great if the Roan Kingdom would quickly bring us underneath its wings.


    Fredo was stealthily sharing his desires.


    He then continued in a sly voice.


    I heard that the Western continent is currently on alert, being wary of the Roan Kingdom? The Eastern continent has sent more spies for surveince since learning that you were heading here.


    Cale gently shrugged his shoulders.


    Human! The Caro Kingdom keeps calling! I guess the crown prince of the Caro Kingdom wants to talk to you! Should I ignore it again?


    From the moment Cale went to the Whipper Kingdom then visited the Paerun Kingdom up north From the moment it was revealed that he was visiting as an official delegation of the Roan Kingdom


    The atmosphere had oddly changed.


    And from the moment Cale stepped foot in the Jungle to the south Foreign kingdoms started contacting the Roan Kingdom. The crown prince of Caro Kingdom went beyond that and contacted Cale directly.


    Human! I will ignore it as usual since you havent responded!


    And Cale was ignoring those calls.


    He looked at Duke Fredo and nonchntlymented.


    Do you want a mine?


    Blink, blink.


    The Vampire Duke nkly blinked his beautiful eyes a few times before asking.


    Huh?


    Cale shrugged his shoulders at that response.


    He then thought to himself.


    Everybody should know by the time I return from the Central ins.


    They would learn what the Roan Kingdom, Cale, and their alliance had gained from this tour.


    Human! Why are you smiling wickedly again?


    He let Raon''sments in one ear and out the other.


    * * *


    We are now heading to the second world.


    The day to leave had arrived.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Here weeeee goooooo.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 81: Im weak! (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 81: I''m weak! (1)


    Wuxia, the Central ins.


    The Orthodox faction, the Unorthodox faction, the Demon Cult, and the Great War of the Triumvirate.


    Mm.


    The Blood Cult, which is one of the Hunter households. The Imperial Pce.


    The Emperor and the Emperors mom.


    Mm.


    Cale, who was calmly organizing his thoughts about the second world he was to visit, the Central ins, turned his head after hearing continued groans by his side.


    What is it, your highness?


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman. He had his arms crossed and was deep in thought with a serious look on his face.


    He looked at Cale for a moment after hearing that question before shaking his head from side to side.


    What the hell?


    Cale, who was wary about this, started scowling.


    Alberu didn''t care and slowly approached Cale. He then looked around and whispered.


    You, will it really be okay like this?


    What do you mean, your highness?


    Alberu''s gaze clouded over after seeing Cales gaze that still seemed to not understand the problem.


    Mm.


    He looked around.


    Inside the Temple of the God of Death located in the Roan Kingdoms capital Currently, the people on the team to go to this world, the Central ins, were in a secret location within the temple.


    The limit was nine total travelers.


    Raon-nim and Choi Han.


    Of course, the two of them have to go.


    Alberu nodded his head.


    Ron and Beacrox These two have experience going up against those Blood Cult bastards. They are also capable of doing many things.


    So far, this was a decentbination.


    Sui Khan. Cale definitely cant leave him behind.


    Sui Khan, who had disappeared since the first day Cale''s group returned from Xiaolen He showed up right on time today on the day to head off to the new world.


    "Cale, will you really be ok?


    Ah,e on.


    Cale became a bit annoyed at Alberus voice and disrespectfully looked at him. Alberu just took that gaze as normal and whispered.


    Over there, hes basically a corpse.


    Alberu was pointing at Number 7.


    Cale pupils shook slightly. He looked away from Number 7.


    He can walk, your highness. He also looks fine on the outside.


    But his mind is gone.


    Cales gaze headed back toward Number 7. Beacrox was standing next to him.


    Shhh.


    Beacrox put on some white gloves. It was something he always did.


    Eek!


    Number 7 became extremely scared and covered his face with both hands.


    For reference, Number 7 lookedpletely fine on the outside. There were no signs of torture.


    Umm, apparently Beacrox met with my aunt Tasha not too long ago.


    Cales face became a bit scattered after hearing Alberus whisper.


    Dark Elf Tasha. Her Dark Elves had once interrogated members of Arm they had captured in the Elf Vige close to where Cale had gained the Fire of Destruction. He recalled how she mentioned they were extremely skilled in mental pressure.


    Mm.


    Cale looked away from Number 7.


    He made eye contact with Beacrox in the process.


    Multiple preparations have beenpleted, young master-nim.


    What did you prepare? And what are these multiple things?


    Cale wanted to ask those questions, however, he kept his mouth shut as many things were implied by Beacrox''s words. Beacrox had watched Ron get hurt. It was clear what he would do to the Blood Cult.


    Cale,


    Alberu gently hit Cale''s side again and whispered.


    "Can you handle that?


    The crown prince was pointing at Durst.


    You know about that priest''s whereabouts, right? You saw the report I sent?


    Yes, your highness.


    Durst. He had apparently walked around all of the temples in the Roan Kingdom in civilian attire instead of his priest robe.


    Furthermore, he had also checked out some books from the Royal Library after receiving permission to do so.


    < Steps to the Creation of a Church >


    < The Complete Guide to Receiving Proper Licenses to Create a Temple! >


    The titles of the books were quite suspicious.


    Do not worry.


    Alberu continued in a low and extremely friendly voice.


    I at least have no ns to turn you into a religion.


    Ah, seriously.


    Cale looked at Alberu with a slightly annoyed gaze before closing his mouth after seeing Alberus gaze.


    Alberus gaze seemed to be asking, Why the hell are you looking at me like that as if you havent done anything wrong.


    Hey.


    Alberu just called him by, Hey, instead of saying his name.


    You should limit how you use your power. Even if it was in another world, what would people think if you used your powers like that? Hmm?


    He was scolding Cale.


    You''re smart. Your brain is supposed to work much better than mine. Think about it. Based on your experiences until now, do you really think you will never go back to Xiaolen? A reason to go mighte up. Hmm?


    Cale could not say anything back.


    .


    "Anyway, dont worry. I wont let that priest do anything useless in this ce.


    Cale looked at Alberu. Alberu sighed at Cales gaze which was full of many emotions before continuing to speak.


    You want to be a cker, dont you?


    .


    The silent Cale opened his mouth.


    As expected, the sun that will shine down on the future of the Roan Kingdom truly is skilled in many ways, your highness. And by the power of that light, everybody in Roan-, shall I stop?


    Yeah.


    Cale smiled and Alberu let out a quiet sigh before saying onest thing.


    Ron said that he will keep an eye on the old priest.


    Yes, your highness.


    Looks like we don''t need to worry.


    Of course.


    It was at that moment.


    Kahahahahaha!


    Someoneughed out loud.


    Alberu opened his mouth.


    Well, the Commander is easy to handle, right?


    Cale nodded his head at the question.


    However, the answer that came out of his mouth was a bit different.


    Handle? The Commander is my close friend, your highness. Friends don''t handle each other.


    Alberu smiled back after seeing the gentle smile on Cales face.


    It was extremely elegant.


    Yeah. You friends have fun together.


    Cale looked quite ufortable after hearing that.


    Uhh well yes, your highness We will.


    Alberu nodded his head as if he was satisfied with Cales response before asking another question with the radiant smile still on his face.


    And the gold?


    I packed enough, your highness.


    Silver too?


    Yes, your highness. More money is always better.


    I like your way of thinking.


    Alberu then moved away from the Cale. He then said one more thing to Cale.


    Be safe.


    Yes, your highness.


    Cale looked at the people gathering around him and then looked at the people standing next to Alberu.


    Beside the crown prince were the bishop from the Church of the God of Death, Eruhaben, and others.


    Have a safe trip. Dont worry about things here.


    Yes, Eruhaben-nim.


    Cale smiled at Eruhaben and started to speak.


    I''m sure everybody is aware of it, but


    Before they left There was something he had to say to his friends again.


    The Central ins.


    Unlike Xiaolen, there were multiple restrictions at this ce.


    First was that only one non-human was allowed.


    And


    Our appearances will be localized. It will turn into appearances that are suited for that world, so you do not need to be shocked.


    Their appearances would naturally be localized to the Central ins in order to not cause any peculiarities in the world.


    "Furthermore, some of our abilities may be downgraded based on the situation.


    This was because their abilities can only be transferred based on the limits of the world.


    So dont be shocked even if your abilities are decreased and let me know if you will need time to get adjusted.


    Ding ding!


    Cale pulled the mirror out of his pocket.


    < Everything is ready sir! Pleasee whenever you''d like! - Sincerely, Central ins who is waiting for Cale-nim >


    He peeked at the message from Central ins and opened the invitation pop-up window.


    < Will you ept the invitation? >


    < Yes / No >


    The moment Cales finger touched the Yes button


    Ooooooong


    The area started shaking and a ck circle appeared with Cale at the center.


    < Would you like to be transported now? >


    < Currently at 9 members >


    Cale nodded his head and felt the ck light wrap around him.


    The moment he let this now slightly familiar feeling of warmth take his body


    Ding ding!


    He peeked at the message Central ins had sent.


    < I have prepared the best location, sir! >


    < Thank you for trusting me and leaving it to me, sir! >


    This kid is so respectful.


    As Cale had that thought


    < Commencing transportation. >


    A ck light spread out in all directions.


    Cale closed his eyes and thought to himself.


    Although I am taking money and weapons


    He was still a bit worried.


    I don''t know how much of my strength will decrease.


    The Martial Arts world was a ce you fought and fought again.


    Being weak in such a ce might mean that they would face a lot of danger and difficulties.


    And our appearances will change.


    Cale did not have many thoughts about this.


    I''m sure we will look Asian. What will Asian Cale Henituse look like?


    That thought led to him recalling his appearance as Kim Rok Soo.


    My body as Kim Rok Soo before I came here would be helpful.


    Kim Rok Soo in his mid-thirties


    Even if he lost a portion of his ancient powers, that physique would be much more helpful because it had some physical abilities.


    If it is the Martial Arts world


    Then Kim Rok Soo''s ability, instant, that he currently possessed, would be very useful.


    Mm.


    However, that power was better not to be used, especially considering how Raon would feel.


    Furthermore, would there be a reason to use that power?


    I''m sure there wont be a need.


    Cale then stopped thinking about it.


    Instead, he continued to think about physiques.


    If my body as Kim Rok Soo in my mid-thirties is too hard, then even the body I hadin my mid tote twenties would be great.


    Even at that age, the physical abilities of his body as Kim Rok Soo would be much stronger than the current Cale Henituse.


    Ah, but twenty years old Kim Rok Soo would be bad.


    Cale thought about when Kim Rok Soo was feeble and scowled.


    He heard a voice at that moment.


    < You are now being connected to the Central ins world. >


    As expected, it was that annoying God of Death''s voice.


    It would now tell them about their arrival location.


    < Your arrival location is your helper, the Empress Dowager''s residence, the Moonflower Pce. >


    This was expected.


    He had expected this from the moment he had heard that the helper was the Emperors mom.


    Cale was not anxious.


    He was confident that he could ept any situation that might arise.


    It was at that moment.


    < Changes to appearance nowmencing. >


    < Some abilities have changed due to theck of the worlds capabilities. >


    Diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    The moment he heard an odd rm noise


    < Other than the existence with the most peculiarity, Cale Henituse, the remaining eight individuals have been determined to use powers they were born with or have personally trained. >


    After hearing that, it really is true.


    Cale nodded his head as he quietly listened.


    Ron, Choi Han, Beacrox, Sui Khan, Raon, and Toonka


    Some of them were like Raon, whose race was born skilled in mana, while others were like Choi Han, who had trained to reach their current level.


    For reference, the others could hear the God of Deaths voice as well.


    < Peculiarity Cale Henituse is determined to have received a majority of his abilities from other people. >


    < There will be significant restrictions on peculiarity Cale Henituses abilities. >


    Hmm?


    < Abilities will be sealed based on their destructive ranking to the world. Depending on the destructive level, abilities may be sealed at a minimum of 1 percent to a maximum of 90 percent. >


    Hmm? O, only I am being sealed?


    < Arriving in 5 seconds. >


    < 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. >


    < You have arrived. >


    Paaaaat.


    They arrived with a bright light.


    Cale couldnt even think about the arrival as he was currently nking out.


    His eyes were still closed as he was currently inspecting the inside of his body.


    Wow.


    He gasped.


    The ancient powers he could usually feel inside his body He could not feel most of those powers.


    Water and fire are basicallypletely sealed.


    Of course, there were ancient powers that didn''t feel any different from usual.


    The aura is the same.


    The Dominating Aura.


    This power, which did not even have a tiny speck of destructive power, was basically the same.


    Cale spent a very short time inspecting his body before he slowly opened his eyes.


    He then immediately looked at the mirror which was a normal mirror when the screen was turned off.


    He wanted to see what he looked like.


    Fuck.


    He was in the mirror.


    It is me.


    But it was the twenty-year-old him.


    Not Cale Henituse, but Kim Rok Soo.


    Ding!


    There was a message.


    < The individual''s thought is reflected in the appearance! Of course, it is randomly changed if there is not a rted individual in mind! >


    Cale lowered the mirror.


    Are you-


    A woman was looking at Cale.


    The Emperor was said to be young. However, the woman in front of him seemed quite old for being the Emperors mom.


    I heard that she suffered a lot.


    She was not pretty.


    However, her eyes were focused without any shaking.


    In the silent area


    Although Cale was sure that people, other than his group who was behind him, existed in this ce


    Nobody easily moved or ran their mouths off.


    They were not shocked to see Cale, who had suddenly appeared.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They just had their heads bowed and did not dare to lift them up.


    It is that ce for sure.


    This was the Imperial Pce of that Central ins world.


    It was the center of it as well.


    It must be nighttime since it was dark outside.


    It was dark in here as well.


    There were only some candles lighting up the room.


    Unlike her radiant clothes, the honest and upright eyes of the middle-aged woman were sharply ring at Cale.


    No, she was observing the feeble-looking young man in his early twenties, who was different from Cale Henituse, who, despite being skinny, gave off the elegance of a noble.


    She started to speak again.


    Are you the messenger of that sir who hase from another world?


    Cale smiled at that moment.


    He realized it as soon as he saw her. This helper in front of him was no joke.


    However, that was not important.


    This was a world where the weak got eaten. Now that he had stepped into that kind of world, the Central ins He just had to do things following the rules of that world.


    A messenger-


    Cales mouth opened.


    Messenger.


    A person who receives an order or request from someone and carries it out.


    It was also the grim reaper, a ghost who would take the souls of the dead to the underworld. (TL: In Korean, these two are homonyms)


    Cale nodded his head at the woman who was asking if he was an errand boy and took a step forward.


    I guess I am a messenger in a way.


    He was using his powers from the moment he arrived in the Central ins.


    He was using his Dominating Aura.


    He used the only power that had just one percent sealed.


    His dark brown eyes looked down at the Empress in front of him.


    Trantor''s Comments


    And the wuxia begins. I hate wuxia.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 82: Im weak! (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 82: I''m weak! (2)


    All noise seemed to have disappeared at that moment.


    It had been silent to start but it felt as if even the air itself had stopped moving.


    !


    The middle-aged womans eyes opened wide. Her rough hands, which made it possible to fathom the hardships she had face in life, grasped her silk clothes. A pressure that seemed to be pressing down on her whole body made it difficult to breathe.


    It was at that moment.


    ng!


    Two des shed against each other and broke the silence.


    The moment the women felt the pressure suppressing her disappear


    Huuuu


    Gasp.


    She could hear the breathing of the eunuchs and courtdies that they barely managed to let out.


    However, her eyes were only facing forward.


    Standing there was the around twenty years old looking person who had created that suffocating domain just moments ago.


    Are you a member of the Embroidered Uniform Guard?


    Cales gaze moved from the middle-aged woman. It went from the person he believed was the Empress Dowager to someone else.


    There was a woman pointing a de at Cale. However, that woman''s de could not reach Cale.


    The person standing right behind Cale stepped forward and blocked her attack.


    And one more person.


    The moment the des shed against each other


    There was someone else, in addition to the man who blocked the woman''s attack, pointing his scabbard at her.


    The woman''s forehead filled with sweat.


    The tip of the sword was just about to touch her neck.


    Cales mouth opened.


    Both of you step back.


    Cale made eye contact with two people at that moment.


    It was the woman who he believed was a member of the Embroidered Uniform Guard as well as Choi Han, whose sword had blocked her attack. Choi Han nodded his head and withdrew his sword first.


    Cale had a thought while looking at him.


    Hes the same.


    Choi Han looked exactly the same.


    It had not changed at all.


    I guess there was no aspect of him that needed to be assimted.


    In fact, Choi Han''s appearance was more likely to be consistent in this world than his present world.


    Human, human! Human, who do you look so pitiful? You look so weak from the back!


    He heard a shocked Raon''s voice behind him but Cale looked toward the person who had yet to withdraw his sword.


    Team leader.


    He was there.


    It was not Sui Khan but the team leader.


    Cale frowned.


    Wait, why did that guy get bigger?


    He no longer looked like the young Sui Khan but the Lee Soo Hyuk that Cale first met. He looked to be around that age.


    His clothes must have been newly formeding to this world as well as it resembled the clothes Lee Soo Hyuk often wore.


    He recalled the message that Central ins had sent.


    The individual''s thought is reflected in the appearance!


    Cale became annoyed.


    Then why didnt it make me look like mid-twenties Kim Rok Soo?


    Was it because he had thought about twenty years old Kim Rok Soo at the end?


    Fuck.


    He was already annoyed that so many of his powers were sealed but seeing team leader Lee Soo Hyuk like this made him even more annoyed.


    That might have been the reason that Cale nonchntlymented toward the person, who now suited the name Lee Soo Hyuk more than Sui Khan.


    Sword.


    The team leader finally shrugged his shoulders and opened his mouth.


    He still had his sword pointed forward.


    "This side doesn''t look like she has any attentions of withdrawing her sword.


    The team leader looked at the woman in front of him as the reason he could not withdraw his sword.


    The woman bit down on her lips after sensing his gaze. The tip of her sword was slightly shaking.


    It was at that moment.


    Withdraw your sword.


    The middle-aged woman spoke and the woman in armor withdrew her sword.


    However, she did not withdraw her wary gaze that was directed at Cale. Cale was quite shocked while looking at her.


    She seems quite strong.


    Cale had not used all of his Dominating Aura. Even Eruhaben would feel pressure if he used the Dominating Aura to its full potential.


    That was why he had no intentions of using that much of it toward people who were most likely his allies.


    But she was the only one who could move.


    The Pce Guard in front of him was strong.


    She was strong despite her young age.


    However, there was someone else here who was the truly strong person. Actually, it was not just one person.


    The middle-aged woman started speaking again.


    Gramps. What do you think?


    Cale looked to the side of the pir.


    This old man was the only person who had his hands behind his back since earlier and seemed rxed.


    The old man with the bent back looked feebler than Cale and was short.


    However, there is such a saying in the Martial Arts world.


    Beware of the old and the children.


    Cale was certain because of his experience of reading wuxia novels for years.


    That old man is probably the strongest person here.


    He was probably a hidden guard of the Imperial Pce.


    The old man opened his mouth at the time.


    I wonder if it would be best to move somewhere else first. Your Majesty.


    That is true.


    The middle-aged woman, the Empress Dowager, slightly raised her eyebrow at the old mans response. She then looked at Cale again.


    Do you know who I am and where this is?


    A smile appeared on Cales face.


    The Empress Dowager felt that the unsightly young man looked a bit dignified as he smiled.


    Cale Henituse''s experience as a noble wasing out.


    Yes I do, your Majesty.


    Cale was speaking respectfully.


    However, the Empress Dowager clicked her tongue.


    It was because although Cale was speaking respectfully, he only slightly bowed his head and raised it right back.


    However, the Empress Dowager turned around as she had not wanted anything more than that.


    Go unpack in your lodging first. We can chat after that.


    The Empress Dowagers gaze turned to the side.


    A person, someone Cale had been focused on in addition to the old man from earlier, stepped forward.


    He was youngerpared to the old man from before but he seemed to at least be in his sixties.


    He must be a eunuch.


    No, maybe he is a member of the Eastern Depot?


    Among the eunuchs working for the Imperial family, the existence of the Eastern Depot was amon theme in wuxia novels. They were eunuchs but ones with significant martial arts abilities.


    I will escort them, your Majesty.


    Go ahead.


    It was at that moment.


    I will go with them as well, your Majesty.


    The old man interjected.


    Mm.


    The Empress Dowager debated for a moment before nodding her head.


    You may.


    The Empress Dowager started walking without any hesitation before stopping for a moment. She then turned around and made eye contact with Cale.


    That esteemed individual has spoken to me.


    That esteemed individual. She must be talking about this world, Central ins.


    "Simr to how that esteemed individual has saved me, a person who will save my son and the world he will rule over, will arrive.


    The surroundings were still quiet.


    However, it was very tense.


    The eunuchs and courtdies kept their heads down as if they had not heard anything.


    .


    The Empress Dowager quietly looked at Cale before slowly lowering her head.


    However, she did not do a full bow.


    She only bowed enough for the essories in her hair to look at the floor. She only bowed her head and waist just enough for that to happen.


    !


    However, the Pce Guard woman and the Eastern Depot eunuch quickly lowered their heads as if they did not want to see her bowing like that.


    The Empress Dowager lifted up her head and waist, which she had lowered extremely slowly, before standing firmly to look at Cale.


    The moment Cale looked back at her with an odd gaze


    I am willing to offer everything I have for his Majesty, the Emperor.


    The Emperor.


    The Empress Dowager, who referred to her son like that, turned around again and walked.


    Oh grim reaper. You can take all of the lives you want, so tell me everything you need.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up again after hearing that.


    The Empress Dowager properly understood that he was a grim reaper and not a messenger.


    A group moved to follow behind her.


    The man Cale believed to be a member of the Eastern Depot approached Cale and bowed.


    I greet the esteemed grim reaper and his friends. My name is Chief Eunuch Wi.


    The Chief Eunuch.


    It was quite a high rank among the eunuchs, making it easy to tell that he was the Empress Dowager''s confidant.


    Please let me show you to your lodgings.


    Cale nodded his head but slowly turned around.


    He needed to get a good look at everybody first.


    Mm.


    Raon was the first one he noticed.


    Raon, who was not even invisible


    Hes the same.


    Was the same, just like Choi Han.


    Cale had thought that Raon, who looked like a typical Dragon in western fantasy worlds, would change to look like an Eastern yong aftering to this world.


    He looks the same.


    The young ck Dragon still had his chubby body, chubby paws, and small wings. He was himself.


    Human! Why did you change so much? But I can tell that you are our human by your eyes! I can tell even better after seeing that look on your face!


    Mm. Why are you still the same?


    Raon tilted his head before sharing his thoughts in Cales mind.


    I am me! I do not change for any reason! I am the great and mighty Raon Miru! I am Raon Miru, the Dragon who will turn seven next year!


    I guess his conscience is extremely established.


    Cale did not think much about it.


    I do have an idea about it thought.


    Raons attribute, the present. They still didnt know much about it. However, that attribute might have influenced Raon so that he looks the same despiteing to another world.


    Young master-nim.


    Cale looked toward Ron and Beacrox.


    You look simr.


    Ron and Beacrox did not look very different. They just gave off an Asian vibe so that they would not feel like Semu people here in the Central ins.


    But they still looked simr.


    They look simrly vicious.


    Ron''s benign smile looked just as scary here.


    Beacrox''s stoic face as well.


    How reliable.


    It looked as if they would not be pushed around in the Martial Arts world because of their face or spirit. Cale avoided team leader Sui Khan, who was looking at him with his usual tired smile before looking at thest two people.


    Priest Durst looks simr too.


    He changed to look simr to Ron.


    Cales gaze turned odd after seeing Toonka, who was standing next to Durst.


    Ahem. Hem.


    Toonka let out some fake coughs before approaching Cale and whispering.


    "Can I talk now?


    No.


    Cale sternly shook his head before thinking to himself.


    It was a good idea to bring him.


    It was a very good idea to bring Toonka.


    His hair that stretched out like a lion''s mane His physique that resembled a mountain


    His face looks even more vicious!


    Toonka looked even more vicious, resembling a typical bandit, viin or rogue wanderer.


    Of course, he was basically the same overall, but he seemed oddly even more wild than normal.


    Good.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Cales face.


    There would probably be a lot less people trying to start shit with him if he walked around with these people.


    Cale checked the bup sack with Number 7 inside as well before looking back at Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Lets go, sir.


    Yes sir.


    Chief Eunuch Wi flinched for a moment after hearing Cale speaking respectfully to him before bowing to show his respect and starting to walk.


    Cale, who started walking behind Wis quiet but even steps, made ament.


    "The Dragon should probably hide himself, right?


    Tap.


    Chief Eunuch Wis movement made a noise for the first time.


    He turned his head.


    The guest, who was now called the grim reaper, was smiling. It was gentle smile but it was full of unfriendliness.


    Chief Eunuch Wi avoided his gaze and responded.


    It is fine within the Moonflower Pce, but I believe it would be best to hide him outside, sir.


    Hooo.


    The guest let out a short gasp of admiration.


    I guess her Majesty only keeps those with tight lips around her.


    Chief Eunuch Wi did not respond in any way.


    Instead, he started walking silently toward their lodging once again.


    Cales smile became even thicker after seeing the people of Moonflower Pce acting as if they did not see Raon despite clearly seeing him.


    He then nonchntlymented.


    What are you looking at, sir?


    Hoho.


    The old man called grampsughed.


    Hey there.


    He smiled and asked.


    How strong are you?


    Cale snorted in response.


    What nonsense is this old man saying?!


    He tried to ignore the old man, who was speakingpletely nonsense, before debating for a moment.


    But he is an ally and seems strong. I guess it is best to be honest?


    It was highly likely that this old man was the strongest or second strongest in the Imperial Pce.


    That would be why the filial son, the Emperor, sent him to protect the Empress Dowager''s side.


    Yes. Lets be honest and get his help.


    A lot more of his ancient powers were sealed than he had expected.


    It would be better to get even one more person''s help.


    Cale answered honestly.


    I-


    Chief Eunuch Wi and the gramps focused on Cales voice.


    Cale had no idea as he confidently response.


    Am weak.


    I am weak.


    I am very weak.


    Right now.


    So please help me.


    He kept that to himself for now.


    * * *


    At that time, the Empress Dowager asked the member of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, who was kneeling in front of her, a question.


    "What did the gramps say?


    My grandfather-


    The woman bit down on her lips.


    The man calmed gramps was her great-grandfather.


    Although he had withdrawing himself from the Martial Arts world a long time ago, he was still one of the strongest in the world.


    There were talks about how she, as the person learning everything such a person knew, had the talent to be even stronger than her great-grandfather.


    However, it was a long way off for her to even reach the level of her great-grandfather. The stage created by over a hundred years of time was far far away.


    Yes. What did the gramps say?


    She started speaking at the Empress Dowager''s urging.


    My grandfather said the following.


    The man who gave off such a strong aura that she would not even have thought about extending her de if she had not sparred with her grandfather in the past


    The man who was now called the grim reaper Her grandfather had sent her a sound transmission to tell her about that small man.


    That person has not shown everything.


    Even that strong aura was not at full strength.


    The fact that he could control such a strong aura as he pleased was shocking enough already, but that man had an even stronger aura.


    If he fought taking into consideration the things he cannot see, it is a close tie.


    The Martial Arts world''s current strong individuals were divided into the Five Saints and Five Demons.


    The era before them had the Three Kings and Nine Tyrants.


    One of those three kings


    Fist King Mok Hyeon.


    Mok Hyeon''s great-granddaughter, Mok Hee.


    She lowered her head as she added on.


    He said that it would be difficult to be victorious.


    The Empress Dowager clenched the table after hearing those words.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Trantor''s Comments


    Cale is weak! He means it!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 83: Im weak! (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 83: I''m weak! (3)


    Truly, did gramps truly say that?


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    The Empress Dowager fell deep into thought as she watched Mok Hee nod her head.


    Mok Hyeon. The Fist King is suspected of being at least in thetter stages of the Unrestrained Realm.


    The stages of the Martial Arts world were Third Rank, Second Rank, and First Rank, with the Peak Realm and the Transcendent Realm beyond that. Above that was the Unrestrained Realm. Once someone got past the Unrestrained Realm, they would reach the Profound Realm.


    Anybody who managed to get into the Peak Realm was called an expert.


    Anybody who reaches the Transcendent Realm is treated as a great expert anywhere they go in the Martial Arts world.


    As for the Unrestrained Realm which was above that, that was something only a handful of people in the respective sects, cults, or factions reached.


    The Imperial family believes gramps Mok Hyeon might be in the Profound Realm.


    At least in thetter stages of the Unrestrained Realm. At max at the early stages of the Profound Realm.


    That was the conclusion that the Imperial family had stealthily reached about Mok Hyeon.


    Then does that mean that the guy from earlier is at least in thetter stages of the Unrestrained Realm and at max at the early stages of the Profound Realm as well?


    The Empress Dowager could not believe that.


    However, she clenched her eyes shut, thought about what she had just experienced, and bit down on her lips.


    Such an aura-


    The Empress Dowager had experienced all sorts of hardships.


    Whether it was the Emperor from two generations ago And even when she met the former Emperor and had a confrontation with him The Empress Dowager had not been afraid.


    However, the moment she faced that guy''s aura It felt as if she was going to suffocate.


    She probably would have plopped down on the ground if it had not been for all of the experiences she had faced in her life.


    However, all I felt was an aura.


    All she felt was this feeling as if he controlled the air.


    She had not felt any murderous intenting from him.


    He did not even have a weapon in his hand.


    Mok Hee.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    I''ve heard that in the Martial Arts world, the stronger you get the more average you look. Is that true?


    .


    Mok Hee was silent for a moment before she responded.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Your Majesty, it is said that once you get past a certain stage, a Martial Artist does not look very different from a regr person.


    Yes. Just like gramps.


    The grim reaper looked even more like a regr person than gramps.


    No, honestly speaking, he looked even weaker than the Empress Dowager herself. He was skinny and his face looked extremely tired. And-


    He looked young. Someone that strong cant truly be that young, right?


    It is difficult to answer that question, your Majesty. However-


    Mok Hee hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak.


    There is a process called Rejuvenation where an expert who reaches a certain stage will have their body and bones go through a metamorphosis that makes them look young once again. Unfortunately, I am unable to say for sure because I have never seen it before.


    I see.


    The Empress Dowager nodded her head before looking up again after hearing a noise.


    Your Majesty.


    She heard a courtdys voice from outside the door.


    His Majesty requests an audience.


    The Empress Dowager looked out the window.


    It was dark.


    Her son wanted to see her despite it being the middle of the night.


    His Majesty must have heard the information.


    There was no way that her son, who had let her take Mok Hyeon with her, did not know about the grim reapers visit. A smile formed on the Empress Dowager''s face.


    His Majesty has ears even in the Moonflower Pce.


    Mok Hees shoulders shook a bit after hearing thatment.


    The Empress Dowager was saying that her son, the current Emperor, had nted an informant in her residence. However, her voice did not sound displeased at all.


    In fact, she sounded happy.


    How wonderful. There will be nowhere in the Imperial Pce that His Majestys ears cannot reach since he has even infiltrated my pce.


    She was truly praising her son''s abilities.


    The Emperor knew that Empress Dowager would feel this way, which was why he was openly showing that he had informants in the Moonflower Pce and requesting an audience.


    It would be difficult to sleep tonight anyway, so please inform His Majesty to pleasee.


    The Empress Dowager gave an order to the courtdy outside beforementing to Mok Hee.


    Stay here with me. You will be able to exin his strength better than I can.


    Yes, your Majesty.


    The Empress Dowager looked out into the darkness beyond the window and mumbled to herself.


    Maybe I''ll be able to see them together with His Majesty.


    Her gaze moved to one of the guesthouses attached to the Moonflower Pce.


    It currently had torches lit up.


    The torches would not turn off in that guesthouse since someone was staying there starting today.


    * * *


    What is going on?


    Cale suddenly felt iffy.


    Why is there no reaction?


    The old man had asked if he was strong so he had responded that he was weak.


    The old man called gramps had stared at Cale beforeughing and closing his mouth.


    It feels a bit sus?


    The old mans reaction was weighing heavily on his mind.


    However, nobody said a thing as they continued to head to the residence the Empress Dowager had provided for them.


    They are quiet but fast.


    Cale was making sure to look around without others noticing as they walked in order to assess the situation.


    The Moonflower Pce.


    It was quiet because it was night time but there were torches lit up all around, making it not very dark. A lot of courtesans were walking around.


    They are simr to Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Simr to the silently walking Chief Eunuch Wi, the courtesans of Moonflower Pce gave off the same vibes.


    It was at that moment.


    Human, human!


    Raon, who was behind Cale, suddenly started talking to him.


    What is going on?


    As Cales eyebrows slightly rose up.


    Human! I keep getting something weird!


    Hmm?


    Goldie gramps told me something! He said that I must figure out the flow of mana in the world whenever I go to a new world!


    As expected, the ancient Dragon gives great advice.


    As Cale had that thought and nodded his head


    So, I was reading the flow of mana when I discovered something weird!


    Discovered?


    It is definitely not magic, but the humans here seemed to be secretly exchanging conversations with one another! I can read the fluctuation in the air with mana!


    Hmm? They are secretly exchanging conversation? Isn''t that sound transmission?


    For reference, experts in the Martial Arts world could use their internal ki to use a method called sound transmission to secretly hold conversations.


    He can read it? With mana?


    Cales eyes opened wide.


    He could feel his heart beating wildly. He was suddenly getting excited.


    Basically, Raon is saying that he might be able to stealthily hear other people''s sound transmissions? This, this! If used properly!


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    Raon continued to talk to him. He seemed quite amused by this concept of sound transmission.


    Human! This old man called Chief Eunuch Wi and this old man called gramps are currently chatting with each other!


    Is that so?


    Chief Eunuch Wi had seemed quiet but he was currently busy chatting with gramps.


    And the gramps, who hadughed before closing his mouth, was silent for that reason as well.


    Cale did his best to stop the corners of his lips from curling up.


    I think I would be able to hear what they are saying if I focus! Figuring out the fluctuation is difficult because I am still unfamiliar with their methods, but I think it is possible!


    Raon was like a person who had discovered an item from a new civilization.


    The texture of the fluctuation is different from mana and the power is subtly different as well! This is simr to the aura that good Choi Han uses! But it is a bit different from aura as well!


    Thats right.


    The internal ki used by martial artists was a bit different from aura.


    But it would be more simr to Choi Han''s aura.


    Oo!


    Raon gasped.


    I can hear them! It looks like I need to practice some more, but I am a Dragon who can focus very well so I can slowly hear them now!


    Cale felt his heart beating wildly.


    A wuxia world where we can hear the sound transmissions. Dragons truly are great and mighty.


    Cale wholeheartedly believed that.


    Human! Should I tell you what they are saying?


    Raon now knew what to do even without Cale telling him anything.


    Raon was telling Cale things he wanted to know without being asked.


    Chief Eunuch Wi is speaking!


    You are saying that he is at minimum in the Unrestrained Realm?


    The old man is speaking!


    That''s right. However, he is calling himself weak. I guess he has no intentions of using his powers.


    Twitch.


    The corners of Cales lips ended up curling up.


    Human, what is the Unrestrained Realm?


    What is the Unrestrained Realm? It means that a person is super strong.


    Cale was bbergasted.


    I seem like I am in the Unrestrained Realm?


    He almost startedughing in disbelief.


    Unrestrained Realm my ass. I would probably cough up blood and faint and cause all sorts of issues even if I just used half the strength of my powers. I''m just relieved that my regeneration and wind powers are less sealed than others.


    Although extremely destructive powers such as the water, fire, and earth were significantly sealed The ancient powers with low destructive powers still remained at over fifty percent.


    Human! The gramps is talking again!


    In addition, the others with the grim reaper seem quite strong as well. However, I do not feel any internal ki from them.


    Of course. Nobody here has internal ki. They all use different powers.


    This is it.


    Chief Eunuch Wi stopped walking.


    He pointed at a two-story building.


    Sir, you can stay here at one of the Moonflower Pce''s annexes.


    Chief Eunuch Wi hesitated for a moment after seeing the person standing outside the annex before continuing to speak.


    Although I am in charge during your stay These children will be taking care of things within the annex so please feel free to ask them for anything you might need.


    Cale looked toward the five people.


    There were two courtdies and three eunuchs.


    Hmm?


    Cale then focused on the three eunuchs.


    Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Yes, Grim reaper-nim?


    That child seems too young?


    There was a young boy, who seemed to be about six years old, twiddling his fingers looking scared.


    Chief Eunuch Wi flinched before bowing.


    That sir, no That child will be the one to mainly assist you, grim reaper-nim.


    Hooo.


    Cale''s eyes clouded over. The only existence of the courtesans sticking out like a sore thumb The child who was looking at Cale as if he knew him


    Someone that Chief Eunuch Wi was oddly being wary of


    Yet the other courtesans seemed to have no idea about and were warily looking at the child and Chief Eunuch Wi


    Cale felt as if he knew who this was.


    The young boy looked scared after seeing his gaze and curled up some more, but he was trying his best to smile. He was also scratching his cheek.


    It was at that moment.


    That is uneptable.


    Cale''s shoulders flinched.


    The moment Cale looked unsettled, Chief Eunuch Wi saw someone walking toward him.


    This man with half-white hair seemed about his age but a bit younger.


    It is my duty to assist the young master-nim.


    Ron spoke to Chief Eunuch Wi with a benign smile on his face before looking at Cale.


    Isn''t that right, young master-nim?


    Cale slowly avoided Ron''s gaze.


    Its awkward.


    Ron and Beacrox. Unlike the two of them, Cales appearance had changed quite a bit.


    He currently looked like twenty-year-old Kim Rok Soo.


    Of course, they would not be reminded of the White Star. Their hair color was different and,pared to the healthy White Star, the current Kim Rok Soo was so feeble that they looked like different people. Most importantly, they gave offpletely different vibes.


    However, the moment Cale noticed Ron observing him, he found it difficult to look at Ron for a long time.


    This isplicated.


    However, Cale had no ns on exining this Kim Rok Soo appearance.


    Yes, he had no intentions at all.


    Young master-nim?


    Cale quickly responded to Ron who asked again.


    Of course!


    He had subconsciously responded excessively. Cale couldnt help but be tense around Ron.


    That is what he is saying.


    Mm.


    Chief Eunuch Wi couldnt hide the awkward look on his face despite having heard Cale and Rons conversation. Cale started speaking after seeing his reaction.


    However, I will keep this child with me.


    Chief Eunuch Wi had an odd look on his face before bowing.


    Yes, Grim reaper-nim.


    Cale watched him before nonchntlymenting. Thement was for the gramps.


    Sir, I guess you dont know?


    Hmm?


    Who that child is.


    The eunuch boy and Chief Eunuch Wi flinched, but Cale just shrugged his shoulders.


    I guess you are not very close to her Majesty, the Empress Dowager.


    Instead, he had a dubious smile on his face as he left the gramps with thatment and headed toward the annex without any hesitation.


    I would like to chat with Her Majesty as quickly as possible. It is urgent.


    Cale said that to Chief Eunuch Wi before entering the Annex.


    Of course, the sense of urgency is not from me, but your side who will be feeling it.


    He watched Chief Eunuch Wi flinch before approaching the annex door.


    The courtesans assigned here stepped aside and bowed.


    Cale ced his hand on top of the head of the child who quickly tried to follow them.


    He was nning on putting the hand on the boy''s shoulder, but it ended up on the boy''s head because he was so short.


    Cale was about to pet the boy''s head before he stopped.


    Shhh.


    The child''s ck hair slipped right off of his head.


    It was a wig.


    The child made eye contact with Cale and smiled awkwardly.


    Hehe.


    The child, whose head was as smooth as a chestnut, was dressed like a eunuch but looked more like a young monk.


    Hehe.


    Cale made ament to the awkwardlyughing child.


    Little Central ins knows how to wear a wig I guess.


    Hehe.


    The child awkwardly scratched his cheeks and smiled.


    However, Cales gaze was vicious.


    I have a lot of things I want to say.


    More of his powers had been sealed than he had expected.


    It was especially true of the destructive powers that were useful for fighting.


    The pupils of the boy who met his gaze were moving all around as he opened his mouth.


    Hehe.


    He just smiled while clutching his eunuch uniform.


    Of course, his lips were shaking in fear.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Be scared Central ins, be very scared.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 84: Im weak! (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 84: I''m weak! (4)


    Tap, tap.


    Cale gently tapped the smooth head. He kept going back to touching it, potentially because it was a bit rough.


    This child who resembled a young monk looked at Cale with even more wariness.


    Human, is he the world?


    Raon reacted to Cale calling the child Central ins.


    Cale nodded his head and started speaking.


    His gaze was directed toward Chief Eunuch Wi and gramps.


    First, we need a ce to chat on our own.


    He was basically telling the two of them to get lost.


    He was telling them to be tactful and go.


    * * *


    Cale leaned against the window sill.


    He looked out and saw Chief Eunuch Wi leave the annex and walk back the path that they had walked.


    The man calmed gramps was following behind him and seemed to beughing.


    Wheres Ron?


    Choi Han, who had been quietly listening, started to speak.


    He followed the eunuchs. He said that he will look into outfits. He took Durst and Toonka as well. The eunuchs said that they would need to look for clothes that fit Toonkas size so he said he would just go with them.


    And Beacrox?


    He is going to lock Number 7 up before going to look into the cooking ingredients.


    Choi Han was peeking at Lee Soo Hyuk every so often while responding to Cales question.


    Sui Khan, who was seated on a chair covered in silk, noticed his gaze and looked slightly up to look at Choi Han.


    "What is it?


    .


    Sui Khan smiled after seeing Choi Han silently look away.


    I guess you want to get stronger.


    Choi Han pretended not to hear that.


    Sui Khan continued speaking.


    Or maybe you want to see Jung Soo?


    Sui Khan, Choi Han, and Cale all looked toward one spot at that moment.


    "Wow! His head is so round! Its a perfect sphere!


    They were looking at Raon, who was pping his wings in the air while rubbing someone''s head with his front paws.


    That someone was naturally that punk.


    The World.


    Hey Central ins.


    Raon flinched after hearing Cale calling for the Central ins.


    Human! Why are you calling him in such a gentle tone? Are you nning on bullying him?


    The boy''s shoulders shook after hearing that. Cale didnt care and he sat down on a chair across from Central ins.


    Hey Central ins, is this your clone?


    His voice was quite gentle.


    Cale''s gaze was on the boy, whose body was smallpared to the back of the chair and whose legs were too short to reach the floor now that he was sitting down.


    Nod.


    Central ins warily looked at Cale and nodded his head.


    Cale extended a hand and ced it on Central ins chair. He then smiled as he spoke.


    Hey Central ins, you should respond properly.


    Raon flinched and slowly moved behind Choi Han''s back. Choi Han looked away and looked out the window instead.


    As for Sui Khan


    Screeeech.


    He pulled over a chair and sat down next to Central ins. He then looked at Central ins with a tired smile on his face.


    Choi Han! It looks like Sui Khan must have been a simr kind of human as our human!


    Everybody pretended not to hear what Raon said.


    Instead, Cale and Sui Khan just quietly observed Central ins.


    Yes sir! I am Central ins!


    Central ins responded in an extremely energetic manner.


    However, his chubby hands were still clutching his clothes.


    Originally, I nned on giving some time before I came to find you, but, unlike my ns, unlike my ns, that-


    Of course, he could not continue what he was saying. Central ins lowered his head after making eye contact with Cale.


    Cale-nims powers were sealed more than I had expected That wasnt my intention, sir.


    Central ins raised his head.


    He then extended his arms out.


    His chubby hands grabbed at Cales clothes. Central ins continued to speak as Cale flinched.


    The sealing of powers happens to maintain the bnce of the worlds. So the God of Bnce-!


    Central ins could not say more. Cale calmly responded after seeing that Central ins looked as if he could not say anything despite wanting to do so.


    "I''ve been hearing a lot of stories about bnce these days.


    His gaze moved to Sui Khan. Maybe it was because he looked like Lee Soo Hyuk right now, but it was familiar yet awkward.


    "What is it?


    Do you know the God of Bnce?


    I do.


    Then please tell me as much as you are allowed to tell me.


    I''ll organize a file and give it to you.


    Cale started to frown.


    Team leader You organizing files?


    Sui Khan shrugged his shoulders at Cales unbelieving gaze.


    He brushed back his long hair that was falling down as he continued.


    I did some office work for the God of Death.


    I see.


    Cale answered as if he did not believe him at all and ced his hand on Central ins head.


    What is the identity of this clone? Who does the Empress Dowager know you as?


    Sir, there was a time when the Empress Dowager ran away with the current Emperor in her arms when he was younger! At that time, she came into the small temple this body was in to catch her breath!


    Central ins responded quickly and in detail after seeing Cales gaze.


    Sir, originally I was a rock!


    A rock?


    Yes sir! I am a small statue in the shape of a young monk! Hehe!


    Raon mumbled to himself.


    No wonder his head was a rock!


    Central ins wasughing but sulked after seeing Cale move his hand away with an iffy look on his face.


    Anyway, at that time, when they were almost killed by their enemies I moved my clone to save them!


    Central ins saw Cales gaze and stopped talking for a bit and fiddled his fingers before continuing to speak.


    To be honest, it is difficult to make a clone. However, it felt as if the bastards who barged into the temple would destroy the temple and the clone. That was why I made the first move. Hehe.


    I see.


    Central ins clenched his fists after hearing Cales short response and continued speaking.


    After that, I did a few trivial things to save the Empress Dowager a few times while she stayed on that mountain. I also taught her about a few medicinal herbs.


    Medicinal herbs?


    Ah. The Emperor had some small illnesses at that time. I taught her about some medicinal herbs that would be helpful.


    The Empress Dowager must have been extremely grateful to you.


    Yes sir! She listens to anything I ask!


    Smile. The corners of Cales lips curled up. Central ins flinched at that smile and curled up a bit in fear.


    Tap, tap. Central ins felt a hand petting his head again and heard a gentle voice.


    Yes. Little Central ins did a lot of very good deeds. The Empress Dowager really should listen to any and all of Central ins requests. You saved her life a few times and helped her son be healthy. Isn''t that right?


    Yes sir, yes sir, yes sir!


    Central ins shouted yes sir three times.


    He felt as if that was what he should do.


    He was hit by another question at that moment.


    What about Choi Jung Soo?


    He subconsciously responded immediately.


    Ah, he is currently on the run! The world is the Sword Demon-nims enemy!


    Silence filled the area.


    Click. Click. Central ins turned his head after hearing the noise. Choi Han was touching his scabbard. He wasn''t even aware that he was doing it.


    Ha.


    Cale let out a shortugh. He moved his hand from Central ins head and leaned back on the chair as he responded.


    The world is his enemy?


    What the hell did Choi Jung Soo do?


    Although that bastard was innocent and tended to not think things through Choi Jung Soo was not the type to have any major idents.


    Choi Jung Soo, a person like that, was the enemy of the world?


    I''m sure it is just an exaggeration.


    This Central ins world punk probably exaggerated.


    Cale did not trust the Central ins in front of him very much. Gods and worlds were not very trustworthy.


    He chuckled as he retorted back.


    Choi Jung Soo is not the type to make a lot of enemies. The world is his enemy? Is he a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world or something?


    That made no sense.


    Even if he was the Sword Demon That bastard was not the type to be a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world.


    Wow.


    Central ins gasped in admiration.


    Sir, how did you know?


    Huh?


    Excuse me?


    Central ins tilted his head as he continued to speak.


    The Sword Demon-nim is currently a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world!


    Seriously?


    Yes sir!


    Central ins did not realize Cale, Choi Han, and Sui Khan''s expressions faintly changed and gasped in admiration of Cale, who had recognized it immediately, and continued speaking.


    He is also not a normal Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world! The core of the Orthodox faction! The Martial Arts Alliance dered the Sword Demon-nim as a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world, the first time they have done so in 100 years. Most of the Martial Arts world is currently aiming for the Sword Demon-nims head!


    Central ins eyes sparkled.


    Raon asked at that moment.


    What is a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world?


    A Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world that the Orthodox faction deres basically means that the person is a terrible bastard who is so terrible that there will never be another person like that under the heavens. It is someone they must capture and fuck up! Such a person cannot be left to live! It is something like that!


    F, fuck them up?


    Yes sir! However, he was dered as a Grade 3 Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world, so he must be captured alive. After that, the Martial Arts Alliance is nning on executing him!


    Oh.


    Raon nkly gasped in admiration but he looked quite shocked.


    Central ins didn''t care as he clenched his fists and shouted brightly toward Cale.


    I presume that the Sword Demon-nim will soon be captured by the Martial Arts Alliance! In addition to the Nine Sects One Gang, the Five Great ns are also searching far and wide for him! Even the Unorthodox faction is looking for him as well! It should be true since the Empress Dowager told me about it!


    Choi Han started to frown.


    Excuse me, arent you sounding a bit too excited as you say that?


    Although he looked like a child, Choi Han did not speak informally after hearing this was the world. However, his voice sounded quite disgruntled.


    It could not be helped.


    Choi Jung Soo.


    He was the only family member Choi Han could ever see.


    Of course, he did meet Choi Jung Soo on the other Earth, but the Choi Jung Soo from his original world was surviving as the Sword Demon in this ce.


    He waspleting tasks for the God of Death as he did not.


    I''m sure the tasks are super hard because they are tasks from a god.


    It was easy to guess after seeing what the God of Death kept doing to Cale.


    As expected, even if he looks like a child Those worlds and gods are all like this.


    As waves were about to slowly crash inside Choi Hans eyes


    Central ins tilted his head and looked at Choi Han.


    Isnt it exciting? Isnt this clearly something to be excited about, sir?


    Central ins spoke respectfully to Choi Han as well.


    On the other hand, Choi Hans face stiffened even more.


    Its clearly something to be excited about?


    Choi Han suddenly felt arge fire roaring inside his heart.


    As someone who had made up his mind to pick up his sword to protect something, he could not ept these words being said about his only blood.


    His grip around his scabbard tightened.


    Hey Han.


    Choi Han felt a hand grabbing his arm at that moment.


    Sui Khan had reached his hand out to grab him.


    He heard Cale''s voice at the same time.


    We will be able to determine Choi Jung Soos location based on the movements of the Martial Arts Alliance and the Unorthodox faction.


    Choi Han flinched after hearing Cale''s calm voice.


    He then remembered how both Sui Khan and this world called the Central ins were unable to urately determine Choi Jung Soos location because he was a wanderer.


    Yes sir! Using information from the Imperial family, the movements of the Martial Arts world, especially that of the Orthodox faction, can be easily determined!


    Choi Han finally felt as if he could understand why Central ins was excited.


    He released his grip around his scabbard.


    He made eye contact with Cale.


    Calemented with a stoic look on his face.


    "We should go get him.


    Choi Han flinched after hearing that they were going to go meet Choi Jung Soo. Cale then added on as if he understood.


    We will go to the Blood Cult after that.


    Choi Jung Soo, Central ins, and Number 7.


    Going around with the three of them would mean that he would never becking information.


    Since I have been weakened so much, we need to gather as much strength as possible to take on the Blood Cult.


    This was especially true because the world was currently in an explosive situation where the Great War of the Triumvirate might start.


    We need power, especially in such times.


    The power to protect themselves and change the situation.


    Tap. Tap. Cale tapped on the armrest as hemented.


    We will need quite a lot of help from the Empress Dowager.


    Yes sir! The Empress Dowager will help us!


    By the way, why did Choi Jung Soo end up a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world?


    Central insmented with a serious look on his face as if he had expected this question.


    There was a time in the past where the world was full of Martial Arts Emperors. One of those Emperors was the Sword Emperor.


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    Choi Jung Soo must have the Sword Emperor''s martial arts text or something?


    Eek!


    Central ins subconsciously screamed in shock.


    As expected! I respect you so much, Cale-nim!


    Cale nodded his head.


    He heard Raons voice in his head at that moment.


    Human! There is someone outside the door!


    He looked at the wooden door with a beautiful phoenix on it and opened his mouth.


    Choi Han, lets open the door.


    Choi Han did not seem shocked at all as he approached the door and pushed it to the side.


    Clunk.


    Outside the door that opened with a slightly rough noise


    Excuse me, grim reaper.


    Chief Eunuch Wi bowed toward Cale with an extremely stiff expression on his face.


    Is her Majesty calling for me?


    Yes sir. That is the case.


    Cale got up and approached Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Let us quickly go. We are prepared.


    He then added ament.


    You move extremely quietly, sir.


    Chief Eunuch Wi''s shoulders slightly trembled at thatment.


    Chief Eunuch Wi Chul Myeong had faced all sorts of hardships to reach the position of Chief Eunuch from the countless eunuchs.


    However, he got cold sweat on his back from what he had just experienced.


    He realized that I showed up.


    Cale seemed quite nonchnt about it as well.


    That was understandable because Cale was an expert.


    I''m sure I heard it!


    However, he had clearly heard it.


    As expected! I respect you so much, Cale-nim!


    He had heard what this young monk dressed in a eunuchs clothes had said to the grim reaper.


    The grim reaper was being called this weird term, Cale.


    Chief Eunuch Wi. Although that sir has the appearance of a young monk He is not human. He is a mysterious existence that we do not even dare to fathom about.


    The Empress Dowagers voice echoed in his mind.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    We must treat that sir with the greatest of respects. I believe that both his Majesty and I were able to survive only because of that sir''s blessing.


    Chief Eunuch Wi, no, the Empress Dowager thought that the grim reaper was an errand boy for the young monk. However, the young monk was using honorifics toward the grim reaper and showing quite a lot of respect.


    Maybe he really is a grim reaper.


    He truly might be a scary existence who came from the underworld to gather souls.


    Chief Eunuch Wi bowed deeply.


    I shall lead the way, sir.


    He then made up his mind.


    I must inform her Majesty of this before she meets with the grim reaper!


    He needed to let her know that the young monk, the individual they believed might be a god, respected and served the grim reaper.


    Chief Eunuch Wi''s breathing was silent as he walked but his heart was beating wildly.


    * * *


    I greet his Majesty.


    Cale bowed.


    When he went to meet the Empress Dowager The Emperor was present as well.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 85: Im weak! (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 85: I''m weak! (5)


    The air was different.


    It had been like this when he met the Empress Dowager as well, but the mood in the area was different.


    He could clearly feel that everybody was keeping even their breathing quiet.


    Cale stood up straight again.


    You are not showing proper respect.


    The unfamiliar voice made Cale look to the right.


    The Emperor and the Empress Dowager seated in front


    They did not speak.


    It was the Pce Guard serving them who spoke.


    .


    Cale made eye contact with the Pce Guard.


    The man, who seemed to be middle-aged, seemed to be the Emperor''s personal guard, as he was the most heavily armed in this room.


    Of course, he was not alone.


    How entertaining.


    This big area looked as if it could be used forrge and important meetings.


    This was probably thergest room in the entire Moonflower Pce.


    The Empress Dowager and the Emperor were seated at the end of the room. They were on a slightly higher tform.


    Pce Guards were stationed beneath them on both sides of a red carpet.


    There were some eunuchs and courtdies as well, but anybody would see that this was a situation that would feel different from normal.


    Cale quietly looked at the Pce Guard.


    He doesnt seem to be one of the Embroidered Uniform Guards. Maybe he is a General?


    As he had that thought The Pce Guard spoke again.


    You should kneel when looking at the sky.


    Cale quietly listened to what the man had to say.


    The man continued to speak despite Cale''s obvious stare.


    His Majesty said that you may raise your head. However, you were never told that you could stand up.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    He looked at the Pce Guard and responded.


    Your Majesty, oh esteemed Empress Dowager, is this your decision?


    The Pce Guard''s eyebrows rose up.


    Cale didn''t care as he didnt want to lose time to an opponent who wanted to do some stupid gauge of strength.


    He needed to quickly find Choi Jung Soo and take on the Blood Cult.


    He had no time to deal with such obvious schemes.


    Cale looked toward the Empress Dowager. The old man called Gramps, and Chief Eunuch Wi who were standing at the bottom of her tform They didn''t look too good.


    Did you just dare to address her Majesty?


    The Pce Guard took a step forward and raised his voice toward Cale.


    Cale looked at the Empress Dowager at that moment. He then extended his hand to the side.


    Dont move.


    Choi Han, who was about to step forward, stopped moving after seeing Cale''s hand.


    Only Choi Han, Sui Khan, and the invisible Raon were next to Cale right now.


    It was at that moment.


    Ha, haha!


    Someone let out some shortughs.


    Cale could see the Empress Dowager, who just made eye contact with him, slightly shake her head.


    However, Cale ignored this.


    The Empress Dowager flinched a bit, but he looked toward the direction of the voice.


    Its understandable.


    The person tapping on the armrest and talking to himself


    Yes, it is definitely understandable.


    It was the Emperor.


    The Emperor was young.


    He seemed to be in histe twenties at max.


    I thought he was the Empress Dowagers puppet, but I guess not.


    His eyes were focused.


    He thought that the Emperor would be someone who does the right things because he was called a good son. If he was to choose someone simr


    Hes like the team leader.


    This guy was simr to Lee Soo Hyuk.


    It was obvious at first nce.


    The way he was leaning on the chair, the way he was supporting his cheek with the back of his hand and staring down at him


    His gaze was still firm as they started glowing.


    He did seem to be a filial son who respects his mother as he was on the same level on the tform as the Empress Dowager, but


    Nheless, he is testing me and trying to have this battle of wills.


    It was obvious to Cale that the Empress Dowager did not wish to have this sort of battle of wills with him.


    The Emperor looked at Cale and spoke.


    It''s understandable that you don''t know how to properly show respect since you came from another world.


    The Emperor was observing Cale as well.


    An existence that was said to havee from another world


    It was difficult to ept. However, he had to believe it because there were witnesses who saw them suddenly appear with a ck light.


    And his strength is at minimum at thetter parts of the Unrestrained Realm? He might even be at the Profound Realm?


    However, that was not important to the Emperor.


    He was simply curious.


    What kind of existence is he?


    His mother had told him not to pull such things with this guy, but He couldnt help but be curious.


    Everything needed to be confirmed with his own eyes.


    It was at that moment.


    I do not know the proper way of showing respect for this ce.


    The existence from another worldmented.


    He did so while looking directly at him, the Emperor.


    However, my sky is not in this ce.


    Ha!


    The Emperor scoffed.


    His guard had said to the grim reaper in front of him just moments ago.


    You should kneel when looking at the sky.


    Hahaha.


    The Emperorughed.


    How entertaining, how very entertaining.


    He spoke withughter in his voice.


    And how extremely arrogant.


    The moment he said that


    The atmosphere around them changed.


    The hands of the Embroidered Uniform Guards on either side all moved toward their weapons.


    However, the Emperor didn''t even pay them any attention.


    He simply looked at the grim reaper, who was looking right at him, and the grim reapers group.


    They are all the same kind of sons of bitches as you are.


    Just like the grim reaper, the rest of his group was looking directly at him, the Emperor.


    Without fear.


    In fact, they were observing him. HIM!


    The Emperor asked these fearless sons of bitches a question.


    So This world is currently in danger?


    That is correct, your Majesty.


    Cale calmly answered back.


    The Great War of the Triumvirate might start, and the Blood Cult is threatening the world?


    Yes, your Majesty.


    And my mother, no, the Imperial family has to help you all?


    Yes, your Majesty.


    The Emperor smiled.


    You want to inspect the Martial Arts world by borrowing the strength of the Imperial family?


    Yes, your Majesty.


    Pat.


    He clenched the armrest and asked.


    You want to use ME?


    The Imperial family meant the Emperor as well.


    Silence filled the room. Honestly speaking, it was only a few seconds.


    However, in that instant


    The Empress Dowager''s face stiffened and Chief Eunuch Wi''s forehead filled with sweat.


    The Embroidered Uniform Guards filling the room gave off vicious auras.


    The gramps, Fist King Mok Hyeon, who had stood there with the same look on his face during the whole conversation, had a stiff face after hearing the Emperorsment as well.


    The Emperor was weak.


    He did not properly learn martial arts.


    His body was weak.


    He was weak, probably because he had been close to death many times when he was young. He grew up in situations where his life was threatened.


    However, nobody dared to say things like that when directly in front of the Emperor.


    The Emperor was still the Emperor.


    The auraing out of him and the way he could control the mood in the room


    Although he seemed to do whatever he wants, he had the disposition to make everything follow his will in the end.


    That was a heavenly talent that was required of an Emperor.


    It was at that moment.


    Once that moment of silence ended


    They heard a calm response.


    Yes, your Majesty.


    A short single sentence.


    The hands of the Embroidered Uniform Guards tightened around their scabbards after hearing the response that this man was nning on using towards the Emperor.


    However


    Mm!


    The Fist King groaned.


    The Embroidered Uniform Guards froze in ce while tightly grabbing their scabbards.


    This force!


    This man''s body looked even weaker than the Emperors.


    The grim reaper, who had such a body, was an odd existence in the Fist King''s eyes.


    Rejuvenation? Metamorphosis?


    The body of a martial artist was reconfigured once they reached beyond a certain level. At that time, the body looks like an ordinary person''s as if they had never learned martial arts.


    However, their bones and internal organs all achieved the highest state.


    This is called metamorphosis and furthermore, the body returning to its younger age or even its youth was called Rejuvenation.


    It isnt either of those.


    It seemed that way based on this mans paleplexion.


    However, his aura was iparable.


    Mmm.


    It made the Fist Kings hands fill with sweat.


    "Sounds good.


    The Emperor opened his mouth at that moment.


    He raised his hand.


    The Embroidered Uniform Guards removed their hands from their scabbards.


    The aura that had spread out with Cale at the center disappeared as if it was a lie.


    The Emperor smiled and looked at Cale. The Fist King thought that the Emperor was truly sovereign as he was not suppressed by the grim reapers aura.


    However, one person


    The Emperors mother, the Empress Dowager, looked at the Emperors hands. The back of the hand that was clenching the armrest was full of goosebumps.


    !


    The Empress Dowager looked away from her son.


    The Emperors voice filled the room.


    You are very arrogant and disrespectful.


    He was no longerughing.


    However, I like you.


    The Emperor got up without any hesitation.


    He then walked down from the tform. He then stood in front of Cale.


    The moment the two of them looked at each other


    "Supreme General!


    The Pce Guard who had scolded Cale a few moments ago knelt down on one knee at the Emperor''s calling.


    Yes, Your Majesty!


    The Emperor was still looking at Cale as he spoke.


    Supply them with as many troops as they wish.


    !


    The Pce Guards eyes opened wide, but he bowed his head obediently.


    As youmand, your Majesty.


    Imperial Mother.


    The Emperor continued to look at Cale as Cale quietly looked back.


    Please speak, your Majesty.


    The Emperor continued speaking after the Empress Dowager responded in a low voice.


    I believe that we should do everything they ask for. What do you think about that, Imperial Mother?


    "I too agree with your opinion, your Majesty.


    As expected, Imperial Mother.


    The Emperor turned to look at the Empress Dowager and smiled. That smile seemed quite innocent unlike before.


    Ah. Right.


    He looked back at Cale and nonchntlymented.


    "Even the Imperial family will not be able to help you with everything in the Martial Arts world.


    Your Majesty, are you talking about the Government and Martial Arts World Non-Aggression Pact?


    Cale calmly asked and the Emperor nodded his head.


    Yes. The Government and the Martial Arts world cannot intrude into each others territory.


    He shrugged his shoulders.


    Of course, thats the official stance. Honestly speaking, the government and the Martial Arts world are unable to be separated.


    Cale quietly listened.


    Although there was indeed this Government and Martial Arts World Non-Aggression Pact The truth, as the Emperor mentioned, was that it was difficult topletely separate the two.


    The Imperial family had to keep their eye on the Martial Arts world because of their strength.


    The Martial Arts world had to be wary of the Imperial family and treat the government properly if they did not want to be destroyed.


    It was basically an unwrittenw for martial artists not to mess with the government. As for the government, they would let the Martial Arts world be if nobody messed with them.


    But hmm


    The Emperor came closer.


    There was only about one step between the two of them.


    The Supreme General and the other Pce Guards tensely looked between the Emperor and Cale.


    The Emperor didn''t care and smiled as he asked.


    You know about the Government and Martial Arts World Non-Aggression Pact, but you don''t know the proper way of showing respect in this world?


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    He answered calmly.


    Yes, your Majesty. I don''t know.


    The Emperor reached out his hand.


    Pat, pat.


    He patted Cale''s shoulder.


    This was fun.


    He then walked past Cale.


    He then walked past Choi Han and Sui Khan and made eye contact with them before nonchntlymenting.


    Oh, grim reaper.


    Cale turned around. He observed the Emperor looking at him with the door to his back.


    The Emperor asked.


    What is your name?


    Cale thought about his name.


    Cale Henituse.


    Kim Rok Soo.


    Although he looked like Kim Rok Soo right now


    He made eye contact with Sui Khan at that moment. He, who had the team leader''s appearance right now, smiled and slightly nodded his head.


    Cale had no more hesitation and he responded.


    Cale Henituse.


    That was his name now.


    The Emperor let out a short groan.


    Mm.


    He tilted his head to the side as if it was difficult to pronounce before speaking.


    Gae-il Henidukes?


    Cales expression stiffened up.


    The Emperor subtly showed some emotion and tilted his head to the other side.


    Gae-il?


    Once the Emperor said it one more time


    Mmph.


    This was the first time Cale heard Choi Han take a breath to hold back hisughter.


    For reference, the team leader was covering his face with his hands.


    Gae-il?


    Raon seemed quite shocked.


    That reaction made Cale clench his eyes shut.


    What a peculiar name.


    The Emperor left after making thatment.


    Although Cale had gotten what he wanted and had even checked that the Emperor had been suppressed by his aura earlier Cale felt as if he had lost.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    * * *


    Chief Eunuch Wi had two eunuchs who seemed to be members of the Eastern Depot by his side as he respectfully handed a golden que to Cale with both hands.


    He then said the following.


    The Sword Demon-nims current location is suspected of being near the Anhui Province.


    Anhui Province.


    Cale thought of a n as soon as he heard the name.


    Two major forces represented the Orthodox faction.


    The Nine Sects One Gang and the Five Great ns.


    The n among the Five Great ns that was known for their sword arts


    "Isn''t the Namgung n in the Anhui Province?


    Yes, sir.


    Choi Jung Soo had defeated the Namgung n''s former patriarch, the Sword Saint, to earn the title of Sword Demon.


    Cale held the golden que in his hand as he calmlymented.


    I guess we should go to the Anhui Province first.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Gae-il Henidukes of Hazard.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 86: Why are you there? (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 86: Why are you there? (1)


    Anhui Province?


    Raon tilted his head in confusion.


    "Where is that ce?! Give us a map!


    Cale motioned to Chief Eunuch Wi with his eyes and Chief Eunuch Wi received a map from the eunuch next to him before he cautiously opened it up on the table.


    The Imperial Pce is here in Beijing.


    Chief Eunuch Wi pointed to Beijing on the map before pointing toward Anhui Province.


    Since the olden days, Anhui Province has had a vast in along with fertilends. Farming is very advanced in that area. There are a lot of people withrge properties there and the people are affluentpared to other regions.


    Hoooo!


    Raons eyes sparkled as he asked.


    Then is the Namgung n rich too?


    Chief Eunuch Wi thought that this mysterious creature was cute after hearing that question in an extremely bright voice. He couldn''t help it because the tightly clenched front paw, chubby cheeks, and protruding belly continued to catch his attention.


    Yes, sir. They are the wealthiest of the Orthodox faction''s Five Great ns.


    Oh! Human, apparently the Namgung n has a lot of money!


    Cale looked unsettled as he nodded his head at Raon, whose eyes were exaggeratedly sparkling.


    Hes not saying we should loot the Namgung n, right?


    He slowly started avoiding Raon''s gaze.


    A person''s life could bepletely ruined for trying to loot one of the Martial Arts worlds ns. They needed to be careful.


    Anyway, the clothes suit you all very well.


    Chief Eunuch Wi cautiouslymented. Cale could tell that Chief Eunuch Wi was trying to build a good rtionship with them.


    All of you look wonderful.


    It was at that moment.


    Kahahahahaha!


    They heard someone''s loudughter through the open window.


    Choi Han, your fainting skills are truly admirable! Kahahaha! Come at me!


    Cale''s gaze headed out the window.


    In the small training ground attached to the guest house


    Toonka had his fists up while charging toward Choi Han. Although Toonka had been the one to saye at me, he was the one charging toward Choi Han as usual.


    Boom!


    Toonka was also the one who took one hit and got mmed into the training ground floor.


    That sir looks quite reliable as well.


    Cale grumbled back at Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Like hell hes reliable. He looks like someone the leader of the Green Forest would bow to.


    Mm.


    Chief Eunuch Wi could not retort back.


    Human, what is a Green Forest?


    Bandits.


    He exined in detail after hearing Raons question.


    There are your typical bandits, but the Green Forest is an organization that bandits gathered together to create. They are usually a part of the Unorthodox faction. Isnt that right, Chief Eunuch Wi?


    Yes, sir. Thats right. There are 72 Green Forest branches.


    Chhh.


    They heard tea cups being filled with a slightly red tea at that moment.


    Cale looked at Ron, who was holding the tea kettle.


    You seem to know quite a lot about it, young master-nim.


    Cale flinched.


    No, well, I just-


    It is amazing. I wonder how you know so much about it.


    He slowly avoided Rons gaze. He then touched his long sleeves as if this was weird for him.


    It feels awkward because I''ve never worn clothes like this before.


    This was the truth.


    Such baggy clothes were even weirder right now because the twenty years old Kim Rok Soo''s body was extremely skinny.


    It still suits you well, sir.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked at Ron.


    I heard that this sir picked the clothes out. You have quite the discerning eye.


    Cale started talking the moment a slightly fishy smile appeared on Rons face.


    Of course! Ron is the one who always prepares my clothes. He has a great discerning eye!


    Yes, sir. Blue suits you very well.


    Cale was currently wearing clothes made of blue yet indigo-like silk. Although there was no special embroidery on it, the material itself made it obvious that it was the highest quality silk avable.


    It is the same color as my eyes!


    Raon liked it.


    I see.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked at Raon with satisfaction before continuing to speak.


    Then should I prepare a carriage to the Anhui Province?


    No.


    Cale reached his hand out. He touched a smooth head.


    Hey, Central ins, you know the coordinates of the Anhui Province, right?


    Yes, sir!


    Cale nodded his head with satisfaction at the disciplined response andmented to Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Please let me borrow the Fist King.


    Excuse me?


    I know the truth, Chief Eunuch Wi. I know the identity of Gramps.


    Cale motioned with his chin toward Central ins who smiled. Chief Eunuch Wi bowed deeply.


    The Fist King is not someone I can give orders to, sir.


    Please ask him. See if he will go.


    Yes, sir. Is there anything else you need other than that?


    Please deliver this to the Empress Dowager.


    Chief Eunuch Wi respectfully received the message Cale handed him.


    And youe with us too, Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Me?


    Yes, sir. I heard you were one of the experts of the Eastern Depot.


    Chief Eunuch Wi gulped.


    I am to stay by her Majesty, the Empress Dowager''s side-


    Let''s go.


    Chief Eunuch Wi bowed his head at Cales calmment.


    Yes, sir. I will inform Her Majesty.


    Good.


    Cale had noticed that Chief Eunuch Wi was sharp and efficient at taking care of things. Furthermore, he was very wise about many things.


    We need at least one person like this.


    Truthfully speaking, Cale had wondered about how he could secretly contact an information organization once he arrived at the Central ins.


    Either the Beggars'' Gang or the Ignoble School.


    The Beggars'' Gang was one of the Orthodox faction''s Nine Sects One Gang. The members were all beggars.


    And they existed no matter where you went in the Central ins.


    The Ignoble School was an information organization rivaling them.


    Cale had nned on connecting with one of the two organizations bymissioning them, but


    I have the Imperial family. So is there a need?


    Whether it was the Beggars'' Gang or the Ignoble School, they would give more information than normal if he used the Imperial family name.


    And theyll give even more information if I peck at them from there. What else could they do? They can tell the Imperial family if they have anyints.


    Cale nned on using this power properly.


    No need toplicate things. Lets have smooth sailing.


    Chief Eunuch Wi got the chills after seeing Cales gaze as he mumbled to himself.


    Then, I will be on my way now, sir.


    That was why he tried to get out of there.


    Ah, okay. Goodbye.


    Yes, sir.


    By the way, we are leaving tonight so be ready.


    !


    Tonight?


    Chief Eunuch Wi was shocked but he bowed his head.


    Yes, sir. I understand.


    He then escaped the room with the eunuch he had brought with him.


    Sui Khan, who had been quiet, started talking at that moment.


    What a good worker.


    He is.


    Ron agreed.


    Hey, Cale. Will Jung Soo really be in Anhui Province?


    Sui Khan leaned against the window as he asked.


    Sui Kahn, Choi Han, Beacrox, Ron, and Toonka were all wearing ck shaman attires. Their attires did not look the same because they all had blue clothes of different gradients around their waist or sleeves.


    Who knows?


    Cale looked toward Central ins.


    Central ins, who had a snack in his hand, chewed before responding.


    "The information from the Imperial family should be quite urate! They probably got the Martial Arts Alliance''s information. However, I am a bit worried.


    Worried about what?


    Raon, who also had snacks in his front paws, chewed as he asked.


    I heard that the Sword Saint has been holding quite the desire for revenge since he lost badly to Choi Jung Soo-nim.


    The Namgung n''s former patriarch.


    The Sword Saint, the current patriarchs father, had a lot of ill feelings toward Choi Jung Soo.


    Furthermore, Choi Jung Soo was the Sword Demon and a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world.


    By the way, why is he a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world?


    Central ins shook his head at Cale''s question.


    The official reason they have given is that the Sword Demon attacked members of the Martial Arts Alliance and ran off with some treasure. However, nobody believes that. Everybody is sure that there must be a different reason.


    I see.


    Choi Jung Soo had no reason to attack people for a treasure and run off with it.


    It does not make any sense.


    Cale nodded his head at Sui Khans confident response. Ron was attentively looking at him but Cale had no idea. He simply asked Central ins a question.


    By the way, where is the Blood Cult? And why is the Great War of the Triumvirate about to break out?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He needed to hear about this.


    The Orthodox faction, the Unorthodox faction, and the Demon Cult. It was rare for all of these three factions to engage in a major battle like this.


    Ah, about that!


    Central ins shoved the snack in his mouth and quickly ate it before responding as if he had been waiting for this question.


    The Blood Cult created living jiangshis. Those living jiangshis are totally like real people! Some of those living jiangshis-


    "Huh?! Hey Central ins!


    Raon looked at the Central ins in shock. He then shouted.


    Y, you are turning into stone!


    The Central ins was slowly turning to stone from the foot up.


    What the hell?


    Central ins urgently continued to speak as even Cale looked at him in shock.


    The God of Bnce must have noticed! Anyways, please listen!


    He was turning into stone even faster now.


    The Triumvirate each has a living jiangshi!


    The Blood Cult had nted a living jiangshi in each of the Orthodox faction, the Unorthodox faction, and the Demon Cult.


    They looked like humans, but the truth was that they were the Blood Cults puppets.


    The living jiangshis of the Blood Cult believe that they are still alive! That is why they have not realized that they are being controlled by the Blood Cult!


    Central ins was stone up to his waist now.


    His upper body quickly turned into stone as well.


    The situation was urgent.


    There was not much time.


    Cale asked Central ins, who was about to exin more.


    Who is it?


    Excuse me?


    Tell me who it is first!


    He could hear the restter. No, it didnt matter if he didnt hear the rest.


    "That- ugh!


    Central ins body instantly turned to stone all the way up to his neck.


    Cale urgently grabbed Central ins shoulder.


    Ugh, ugh. M, Martial Arts Alliance-


    Central ins could not talk anymore after saying those three words.


    He mouthed without any soundsing out.


    Cale followed the motion of his mouth.


    Zhu, ge-


    Martial Arts Alliance, Zhuge.


    H, human! Hespletely turned into stone!


    Central ins hadpletely turned to stone. Cale looked around.


    Everybody had gotten up and was looking at Central ins.


    Hes returned to stone!


    Cale moved his hand from Central ins'' shoulder after hearing Raon shout.


    The young monk looked to be in quite a lot of pain sitting on the chair.


    The moment Cale frowned


    Bang!


    Smoke started rising from Central ins.


    Cale looked toward the area once the smoke disappeared.


    Human, he turned small!


    There was a small stone statue of a smiling young monk on the chair.


    This seemed to be the original appearance of the stone statue without Central ins inside it.


    Lets make sure to pack this!


    Beacrox pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket as soon as Raon said that, picked up the stone statue, and started wiping it.


    He would probably take good care of it.


    Cale then made eye contact with Ron and Sui Khan.


    Sui Khan spoke first.


    There is a Zhuge n among the Five Great ns.


    Ron added on.


    Then I guess we can think that one of the Zhuge n''s people in the Martial Arts Alliance is a living jiangshi.


    We can probably narrow it down even more. Isnt that right, Cale?


    Cale nodded his head at Sui Khan''s question.


    It needs to be someone who can supply the first step to start the Great War of the Triumvirate. Then it has to be someone at least at the Executive level of the Martial Arts Alliance.


    He organized the thoughts in his mind.


    The Zhuge n is famous for their smart brains. I''m sure that their position will be rted to that in the Martial Arts Alliance as well. They are probably in the military strategy, nning, or advisor position. We just need to look at the executives of those areas.


    Cale sat down.


    Knock knock knock.


    Cale-nim.


    Choi Han and Toonka walked in at that time.


    Durst was currently keeping an eye on Number 7. Although, he was apparently busy organizing something next to the unconscious Number 7.


    Cale looked at the tidy Choi Han and then at Toonka, who looked as dirty as a beggar from the Beggars'' Gang despite wearing expensive clothes, before speaking.


    I think there are now more things we need to do once we get to Anhui Province.


    The Martial Arts Alliance had dered Choi Jung Soo to be a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world.


    Furthermore, the information that the Sword Demon might be in the Anhui Province hade from the Martial Arts Alliance.


    As a result, they should be able to make contact with the Martial Arts Alliance once they get to the Anhui Province.


    Cale looked at the golden que.


    If things go well, this will be smooth sailing.


    His gaze headed toward Raon.


    Did you hear the coordinates for our teleportation?


    I heard while eating the yakgwa earlier! (TL: Yakgwa is Korean pastry) The now-stone Central ins told me how to calcte coordinates while looking at a map as well!


    Although teleportation did not exist in this world, Raon was capable of doing it.


    The mana here is a bit low, but I can still teleport!


    Raon pulled a box out of his spatial dimension.


    Boom.


    Therge box seemed quite heavy. Raon shouted with joy.


    I packed a lot of highest-grade magic stones! So I can use all the magic I want!


    The corners of Cales lip twitched as they curled up.


    Cale had packed quite a lot of things for this trip. Magic stones were included. Just looking at them made him feel full.


    By the way


    Sui Khan sat down across from Cale with a serious look on his face at that moment.


    Everybody focused on him as it was rare for him to look so serious.


    There is one important preparation that is not done yet.


    Which preparation is that, team leader-nim?


    Cale was thinking that the preparations wereplete and that they just had to wait for Chief Eunuch Wi to contact them.


    Sui Khan shrugged his shoulders and added on.


    The people of this world seemed to struggle with the names of our world because of their way of pronunciation.


    Sui Khan smirked.


    Cale saw Choi Han turn away from him.


    Shit.


    Cales gaze was getting vicious but Sui Khan remained firm. He looked at Ron and Beacrox as he spoke.


    There may be times we need to introduce ourselves. I think it would be best if we came up with an alias for this world.


    Raon slowly approached Cale at that moment.


    Human.


    "What is it?


    I dont like Gae-il.


    .


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Oh Raon.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 87: Why are you there? (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 87: Why are you there? (2)


    <Why are you there? (2)>


    Ron looked confused.


    Gae-il?


    Ron had not heard about the name since he was not with them when they met the Emperor. Raon quickly flew over to Ron.


    Grandpa Ron! The Emperor called our human Ga-


    Raon was cut off.


    Team leader! Lets choose new names.


    Cale covered Raons mouth with his hand as he urged Sui Khan to talk.


    Cale slightly frowned after seeing the benign wrinkles appear beneath Rons eyes. He then frowned significantly after seeing the look on the oddly excited Sui Khan''s face.


    Sui Khan didn''t care as he leisurely picked up a teacup.


    I thought about the names once. I know names that would be fitting for this world.


    Lets hear them.


    Cale felt unsettled but decided to hear it first. Sui Khan seemed slightly entertained as he spoke without any hesitation.


    Okay, little Han can continue to be Choi Han.


    Beacrox looked at Choi Han with an odd gaze, but Choi Han didn''t know and just nodded his head.


    Toonka can be Du Kang. Last name Du, first name Kang.


    Oh.


    Cale thought that this was decent. It seemed fitting because it sounded like the name of a bandit boss.


    Hooo! Du Kang! It sounds strong! I like it. Kahahahahah!


    Toonka liked it as well. Sui Khan looked at the Mn duo the moment Cale was about to smile with satisfaction.


    Mr. Ron, your name will be Moan On. Last name Moan, first name On. Mr. Beacrox will be Moan Bi Roh. Simrly,st name Moan, first name Bi Roh.


    He then added.


    I made it as simr to your original name as possible.


    Mm.


    It wasn''t bad.


    Little Raon will remain Raon Miru.


    Great! My name is great and mighty!


    That''s right. Lee Soo Hyuk for me.


    Cale turned toward Sui Khan. Cale, who was looking at the guy who called himself Lee Soo Hyuk, soon noticed Lee Soo Hyuk''s gaze turn toward him.


    "Cale will be Kim-


    Kim. Cale wondered if the team leader was going to say Kim Rok Soo when he heard thatst name. He thought that it would be a bit weird to be called Kim Rok Soo here.


    Kim Gae-il.


    However, Cale scowled after hearing what Lee Soo Hyuk said.


    I don''t like it! I dont like Gae-il for some reason!


    Raon fiercely opposed it. He continuously shook his head from side to side.


    Haha!


    Sui Khanughed beforementing toward Cale who could not stop scowling.


    Yes, yes. Kim Gae-il was a joke. Since he is Cale Henituse


    Lee Soo Hyuk looked at Cale and asked.


    How is Kim Hae-il?


    There was no exnation that followed. However, Cale felt as if he could tell the meaning behind that name.


    It was thebination of Kim Rok Soo and Cale Henituse.


    Cale silently fell into thought.


    Great! Hae-il! It is a thousand million times better than Gae-il!


    Cale nodded his head as if he couldnt win since Raon was so happy about it.


    Whatever you want. They are just aliases we are going to use here anyway.


    Honestly speaking, the name didn''t matter.


    However, Sui Khan seemed to have had a reason behind the name.


    "Cale, it seems like a name suited for the equipment you brought as well.


    Cale thought about the cape he brought with him.


    < Cape of the Sun (Rank: Divine) >


    It was the item that the Xiaolen world had given to him as a reward.


    It was the cape of the first person from Xiaolen to be a god, wasnt it?


    Cale did not have any ns to use this item yet.


    Things might be quite awkward if I use this the wrong way.


    That was why he had to be very discreet about how he used it. In addition to this item, Cale had borrowed the rewards that the others, including Eruhaben, had received.


    He was nning on using them depending on the situation.


    Being overgeared is the answer when your body is weak.


    Cale gulped after suddenly thinking of a concern.


    The Super Rock and the cheapskate are quiet.


    The two chatty bastards of the ancient powers were quiet.


    They did not respond no matter how many times he called out to them.


    It was probably because their powers were sealed.


    But I can still use a decent amount of the Super Rocks power.


    Cale questioned that, but did not have the time to think about that for a long time.


    He had a lot of things to do.


    "Raon, did you look at the map?


    I memorized the whole thing!


    Cale nonchntly petted the proudly talking Raon''s head before looking at the map.


    He too had already memorized the whole thing.


    It was not just the map.


    Young master-nim, should I clean up these books?


    Yeah. Put them away.


    Cale had recorded the numerous books on top of the table as well.


    Its the same.


    The ancient powers that Cale Henituse had gathered


    Those powers had been sealed based on the destructive force of each power, butn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The powers that Kim Rok Soo had earned remained the same.


    From Record to Instant, all of them remained the same.


    Young master-nim, then will we be moving as quietly as possible?


    Cale nodded his head at Ron''s benignly asked question.


    Yes. I n on teleporting to a forest that doesn''t have a lot of foot traffic as well. This is a world without magic so we need to make sure we don''t get caught.


    I will be going invisible as well!


    Raon then hesitated before clenching Cales long sleeves.


    Human.


    "What is it?


    You see


    Raon, for whom acting timid like this was rare, pulled something out of his spatial pocket bag. It was a wooden board.


    Hmm?


    There were cool Eastern yongs drawn on the board.


    Human, Central ins said that the Dragons here look like this. Do I need to look like this as well?


    His chubby cheeks seemed weak.


    However, he was still warily looking at Cale.


    Raon could see Cale, who had been looking at the wooden board, look away without any hesitation andment nonchntly.


    You don''t need to.


    He was going to be invisible anyway.


    Whether it was an Eastern yong or a fantasy Dragon


    His tummy is going to be just as chubby.


    You just do whatever you want to do.


    Yes, it wasnt that different.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom!


    Cale flinched and turned his head after hearing a loud noise.


    Raon had both front paws clenched as he mmed down on the table.


    It must have been made of expensive wood as the table did not break yet.


    However, Raon continued to m down on it. His wings continuously fluttered as if he was excited about something.


    Boom! Boom!


    Great! Human, that is great! I am the great and mighty Raon Miru! I am cool just as I am!


    Boom! Boom!


    You''re not cool though


    Cale wanted to respond to Raon, but He just held back.


    Raon seemed to be getting stronger and stronger by the day.


    What a vicious Dragon. How strong will he be when he bes an adult?


    A single hit from Raons tail might be enough to send Cale to the Gate to the Afterlife.


    He got chills at that vicious thought and looked away from Raon.


    .


    He made eye contact with Lee Soo Hyuk, who smirked andmented.


    Shall we head out as soon as we are ready, young master Kim?


    Pfft.


    Cale scoffed and then responded.


    We shall. Noble Warrior Lee.


    * * *


    There was a famous mountain that came to mind when talking about the Anhui Province.


    Hungshn.


    It was a ce that was said to be as dangerous as it was beautiful.


    A lot of people were currently stealthily gathering at Hungshn.


    Neither themoners nor the regr martial artists knew about this.


    However, anybody in the know was gathering at Hungshn.


    In a forest slightly away from Hungshn


    A path existed here because merchants went through here in the past. However Not many people traveled through here now because a quicker path was created elsewhere.


    In a t area slightly away from that path


    Paaaaat!


    A ck light shed before a couple of people appeared.


    Eek!


    Chief Eunuch Wi clutched his heart. He was slightly dizzy.


    You must be nauseous because it was your first time.


    Chief Eunuch Wi flinched and raised his head after sensing a gently supporting hand.


    Noble Warrior Choi.


    It was the swordsman who had introduced himself as Choi Han.


    Chief Eunuch Wi thanked him as he stood up and looked around.


    Ho. How surprising.


    He heard a familiar voice gasp in admiration next to him.


    A yong truly is a yong. I didnt know they could use such mysterious powers.


    Fist King Mok Hyeon. He gasped before looking at Raon.


    I, Raon Miru, am great and mighty!


    Raon puffed up his chubby tummy and fluttered his wings. Mok Hyeon looked at him and had a faint smile on his face. Raon spoke with a slightly concerned voice at that moment.


    Hey gramps! Are you sure that your granddaughter is okay?


    The Fist King''s great-granddaughter, Mok Hee, waspletely stiff next to him, unable to hide her anxiety.


    Moving with Mok Hee in the group That was the Fist Kings condition for being a part of Cales group.


    For such a power to exist!


    Mok Hee, one of the Embroidered Uniform Guards, was shocked, no, this was beyond shock. She was astonished that they had moved instantly from inside the Moonflower Pce and arrived in a forest near Hungshn.


    Mok Hyeon gently looked at his granddaughter.


    Mok Hee had grown up with the Fist King, Mok Hyeon, since she lost her parents at a young age. He wanted to let his granddaughter, who did not have a chance to make friends in her life and only focused on martial arts, learn about the world.


    Unfortunately, the Imperial Pce was the world to Mok Hee, and, as a member of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, she could not easilye out to see the world.


    Mok Hyeon thought that this was his fault. That was why he used this mission as an excuse to show Mok Hee the world, and if possible, he wanted her to realize that there were multiple paths.


    Furthermore, seeing strong people around her age would be an experience as well.


    Starting with the person who gave the aliases of Kim Hae-il, Choi Han, Lee Soo Hyuk, and even Moan Bi Roh The three people around her age were strong and seeing them would help Mok Hee grow stronger as well.


    Of course, in safe situations.


    Mok Hyeon was nning on creating that safe situation for her.


    He was strong enough to have the title of King.


    These people are strong as well.


    Mok Hyeon asked Mok Hee a question.


    Are you okay?


    Yes, Grandfather.


    Mok Hee''splexion looked better now as she nodded her head. However, she could not help but be tense. Mok Hyeon did not ask about that tension and turned away.


    Noble Warrior Wi.


    The grim reaper and Chief Eunuch Wi were chatting there.


    Yes, young master Kim.


    They had decided that they would always use the titles in order to not make any mistakes despite nobody being around them.


    You said that there is a small vige if we go a little farther from here?


    Yes, sir. It is a vige near Hungshn. It is usually used to greet travelers so issues rted to that frequently pop up there.


    As it was a famous mountain, there were probably a lot of touristsing to see it.


    There were also many Taoists or martial artists who stayed a few years in the rough Hungshn to train their dao.


    As a result, although it was notrge enough to be called a city, a small vige where a lot of people gathered was created.


    We should be able to go there and stay a day in an inn.


    Chief Eunuch Wi stepped in after Cale set their destination.


    Although he was a eunuch, he had a lot of work on the outside and was wise about the area as a member of the Eastern Depot.


    I will escort you, young master-nim.


    Yes, sir. Lets go as quickly as possible.


    Chief Eunuch Wi slightly bowed at Calesment.


    Yes, sir. Once we get there, we will find a child who is a member of the Eastern Depot. We should be able to hear any rted information from him.


    At least one informant of the Imperial family was hidden in ces where martial artists gathered inrge numbers.


    This was something that became even more thorough since the current Emperor ascended the throne.


    The Emperor is a great worker.


    Cale had that thought as he motioned to Raon with his eyes.


    I got it, human!


    ck smoke appeared around Raon.


    The moment the three people from the Central ins focused on him, the smoke soon reached the others.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Mok Hee looked at the wind gathering around her ankles.


    Dont waste your precious internal ki. Lets have a smooth trip there.


    Cale then patted Chief Eunuch Wis shoulder.


    Chief Eunuch Wi was shocked after looking at his ankles before he gulped and shot forward.


    Ho.


    He gasped.


    His body was moving so quickly.


    His speed had changed despite not using qinggong.


    Cale followed behind him. His group moved as if they were familiar with this kind of situation.


    The granddaughter of the House of Mok hesitated for a moment before following behind the others.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Cale heard Raon''s voice in his mind as he listened to the sound of leaves snarling.


    I brought enough highest-grade magic stones tost a year if used in Roan! I can use a lot of magic! Hehe!


    Thats right. You brought a lot.


    Honestly speaking, Cale could have used the Sound of the Wind. Most of the Sound of the Wind was not sealed and could be used.


    But just in case.


    If he used his sealed powers here, he might not be able to use them when he actually needed them. He might end up coughing up blood and fainting if he used his powers like that.


    The Central ins. He did not want to faint in this Wuxia world. He didn''t know what might happen while he was unconscious.


    There are plenty of bastards who abduct people to experiment on them.


    There were always bastards who used grotesque death arts in wuxia novels.


    Of course, simr people existed in fantasy worlds.


    Shhhhhhhh-


    Cale brushed aside such ufortable thoughts and increased his speed a bit.


    Cale-nim.


    He heard Choi Hans voice at that moment.


    Lee Soo Hyukmented after him as well.


    Would it be best just to go like this?


    The moment Cale looked at Choi Han with an odd gaze Chief Eunuch Wi, who was in the front, spoke in a strong voice.


    There is the sound of fighting nearby.


    Aha.


    Cale realized it.


    What a clich.


    A famous wuxia novel clich.


    The sound of fighting you hear as you are walking.


    In these situations, one of the parties in the fight always has either important core information or an important position.


    Cale gentlymented to Chief Eunuch Wi, who had slowed down to speak to Cale.


    Why don''t we cautiously take a look as we go? It might be a situation where innocent people are in danger. How could we ignore them and pass by?


    Shall we do that?


    Chief Eunuch Wi responded as if he was a bit shocked or found this to be unexpected, but His face seemed quite bright.


    Lee Soo Hyuk nodded his head at that moment.


    "As expected of our young master Kim Hae-il.


    It was the first time in a long time since Calepletely ignored the team leadersment.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Lee Soo Hyuk used taunt! It missed!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 88: Why are you there? (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 88: Why are you there? (3)


    Choi Han. Lets head toward where we heard the noise.


    Yes, Hae-il-nim.


    Choi Han led the way and Cale followed right behind him.


    Someone came right next to Cale as he did that.


    Surprisingly, it was Du Kang, no, Toonka.


    Kahahaha! Its a fight! I''ll finally get to stretch a bit!


    It was not that shocking.


    Cale peeked at Toonka and scowled.


    His eyes have gone a bit crazy.


    What good was wearing fancy shaman attire?


    The way he was running forward with his hair all messed up made him look like a wild boar. A crazy wild boar at that.


    Should I stop him?


    He contemted for a bit, before


    It should be okay. Choi Han is here.


    Cale stopped thinking about it because the way Choi Han was shaking his head made him feel as if Choi Han would knock Toonka unconscious before anything could happen.


    Instead, he chose to look forward.


    This would be the first fight between martial artists they encounter sinceing to this wuxia world. It made him a bit tense.


    Human, I''m going to hide!


    Sssss.


    Cale heard the sound of the leaves brushing past, but he only looked forward.


    I can hear it.


    He could soon hear the sound of weapons shing.


    He could also hear people chatting.


    Choi Han pushed forward without stopping as the voices became closer and closer.


    No, please listen to us! Noble Warrior Jade Tiger, this is a lose-lose situation for both of us!


    Ha! Loss?! That damn loss! How did people who seek the path of martial arts get so distracted by gains? Youve changed as well, senior!


    Ohe on, this guy!


    Hmm?


    Cale flinched.


    This seems like a different situation from what I was thinking about?


    Although there were weapons shing and people shouting loudly


    He did not hear any screams.


    Ah, should I not be getting involved with this?


    The moment he had that thought


    Cale could see around ten people fighting with each other.


    "Who goes there?!


    Someone looked toward them at that moment.


    Eek!


    Cale gasped in shock.


    The person who shouted toward them had thrown a dagger at them.


    ng!


    However, that dagger was soon parried by Choi Hans sword.


    Cale realized something after seeing that.


    There wasn''t any intent to attack us in that dagger.


    The dagger had been weak.


    It was moving slowly enough for Cale to see it, so it was done as a means to make them wary A form of warning for them to not get any closer.


    Khahahaha! A puny piece of cutlery like this!


    Shit.


    However, that cutlery had gotten Toonka excited.


    This crazy bastard! We need to stop Toonka!


    Cale had that thought, but


    Toonka shot forward past Choi Han.


    Green Forest!


    Cale definitely heard it.


    He heard one of those people shouting with anxiety.


    I guess they really think of the Green Forest right away when they see Toonka.


    What good was putting expensive silk clothes on him?


    His shirt was already loose and he was charging forward with excitement. Even looking at him with a positive point of view, he seemed like someone from the Green Forest.


    Stop! Identify yourselves!


    The person who threw the dagger became even more wary of Cales group.


    The sound of weapons shing also lessened.


    At least we stopped the fighting.


    Regardless of the reason, the fight had stopped.


    Young master-nim, they seem to be wary of us.


    Cale smiled as Chief Eunuch Wi approached him and cautiouslymented.


    There is a way to handle this issue.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked confused after seeing Cale answer as if this was not a big deal.


    Cale motioned to Choi Han with his eyes at that moment.


    The back of Choi Hans hand was swifter than the wind.


    Kahaha, haaak!


    Boom!


    Hisrge body fell to the ground and got stuck in it. Cale was amazed.


    He managed to control his fall even in that situation.


    Toonka had not been able to stop Choi Hans sudden attack with the back of his hand, however, he was able to get in the proper stance for a fall.


    There was silence in the forest for a moment.


    Pfft.


    Sui Khan wasughing but nobody paid him any attention.


    Toonka raised his head. He blinked a few times before making eye contact with Cale.


    Ah! Sorry! Young master Kim!


    Although Toonka was stupid and a clueless bastard who just liked the fight


    I forgot! I''m only supposed to fight when you tell me to fight, but my eyes rolled over because it has been a while since I''ve heard the sound of weapons! My mistake!


    At least he quickly epted his mistake and snapped back to his senses.


    Of course, this was only possible because there was someone to stop the crazed Toonka for a moment.


    Its okay. Warrior Du.


    Toonka was the only one among the group Cale was calling Warrior.


    This bastard was not suited to be called Noble Warrior. Sui Khan chuckled but he just ignored it.


    Should I just call the team leader Warrior Lee too?


    Cale had that thought as he leisurely walked forward.


    He then looked at the people who had stopped fighting.


    There are two groups.


    It seemed to be a fight between two different groups.


    One side had ck and red shaman attire, making it easy to tell that they were one group.


    As for the other side


    They are beggars.


    There were two beggars, a monk, and two people wearing martial arts robes.


    There was also one person wearing shaman attire, the person who had thrown the dagger.


    The eldest-looking beggar and the extremely skinny middle-aged-looking man on the opposite side seemed to be fighting as the leaders of the two groups.


    Cale came to a conclusion.


    They are part of the Orthodox faction.


    Both of these sides were part of the Orthodox faction.


    The Martial Arts Alliance, which represented the Orthodox faction, had dered Choi Jung Soo to be a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world.


    Lets just leave.


    It seemed like it would get tiring if he got involved.


    He felt as if that would be the case.


    He felt as if he would meet them as enemies in the future.


    The gentle smile disappeared from his face.


    I apologize if you were surprised.


    Cale slightly bowed and continued to speak.


    "We heard the sound of weapons and we ended uping this way because we were worried that innocent people might get injured.


    Although he looked skinny, anybody would be able to tell that the clothes he was wearing were made of fine silk. The fan in his hand also did not have any jewels but gave off a sense of ss.


    Young master-nim, I can take care of issues like this.


    Chief Eunuch Wi bowed toward Cale as he said that.


    He sure is sharp.


    Cale liked that Chief Eunuch Wi knew the right time to get involved.


    Chief Eunuch Wi continued to speak.


    It looks like the two sides are not enemies, so we will leave now. Of course, as long as there is nobody who needs our help.


    Hmm?


    Cale became anxious.


    What is up with this eunuch?


    Chief Eunuch Wi smiled gently after noticing Cales gaze.


    Chief Eunuch Wis heart had opened up a bit toward Cale, who seemed cold but wanted to help those in trouble.


    At that moment, an old man who seemed a bit older than Chief Eunuch Wi let out a fake cough as he stepped forward.


    Ahem.


    He then flinched.


    S, senior!


    His gaze headed toward the rear of Cales group.


    Tsk.


    Fist King Mok Hyeon clicked his tongue.


    Cale recalled a short conversation he had with the Fist King back in Beijing.


    Is it okay if you dont cover your face?


    Its fine. I am an expert of the past generation and it has been decades since I showed myself in the Martial Arts world.


    Fist King Mok Hyeon had been confident about that.


    Even the former patriarchs of each n wont be able to recognize me. Would it be bad if my identity is revealed?


    Its not that, sir. However, I feel like it might be a bit difficult when we need to quietly move around.


    I see. Dont worry about that. It would be very rare to find someone who can recognize me. The bastards of my time are basically all dead.


    Cale slowly looked toward the Fist King.


    Fist King Mok Hyeon flinched at Cale''s gaze. Although Cale was not using the Dominating Aura, Mok Hyeon''s feet felt numb as he remembered that aura.


    Ahem.


    So the Fist King just looked away.


    He ignored the gaze of the old beggar.


    !


    The old mans pupils shook and Cale heard a sound transmission for the first time sinceing to this world.


    I don''t know that beggar bastard.


    He then added on.


    However, the fact that he has six bags around his waist must mean that this bastard is right underneath the Beggars'' Gang''s Gang Leader. Is he an Elder?


    Beggar. The old man, who was clearly a part of the Beggars'' Gang, had six bags around his waist.


    Since seven bags were for the Beggars'' Gang''s Gang Leader, six should mean that he was an Elder or maybe the Young Gang Leader.


    It is the Beggars'' Gang as I expected.


    Cale had hypothesized that the two beggars were part of the Beggars'' Gang.


    The Beggars'' Gang.


    They were one of the Nine Sects One Gang and the members were all beggars and martial artists.


    Furthermore, they were the greatest information organization of the Orthodox faction.


    Beggars existed everywhere in the Central ins.


    Ho.


    The beggar let out a short gasp before biting his lips as if he was contemting something.


    Elder Ho.


    A young beggar approached Elder Ho at that moment.


    Hold on. Young Gang Leader, hold on for a moment.


    Cale was surprised.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Young Gang Leader? That young beggar?


    Cale checked the Young Gang Leaders waist.


    That''s correct.


    There were also six bags around this young mans waist.


    This is quite an important group of people.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but if this group was with an Elder and the Young Gang Leader of the Beggars'' Gang, they might have an extremely important mission.


    Elder Ho stepped forward at that moment.


    "Senior, it''s me! Didnt you teach my master a lesson when I was younger? I am the child who was next to my master at that time!


    Mok Hyeon''s eyebrows rose up.


    - Young master Kim. I do know that child Hes gotten quite old. Tsk tsk.


    Senior, I''m sure you have forgotten my face since it has been decades, but It is me. Its Ho Song Yi!


    Elder Ho''s name was Ho Song Yi.


    Mm.


    Cale ignored the groaning Choi Han who closed his eyes and spoke to the Fist King.


    Senior. Is it okay if we leave?


    The Fist King was silent for a moment before he responded.


    Yes, sir. Yes, we can, young master-nim.


    Hmm? Why is he suddenly speaking respectfully to me?


    Cale was flustered at Chief Eunuch Wi and now the Fist Kings actions. These old men Cale had met in the Central ins were making him anxious.


    However, he still had to do what needed to get done.


    Then let us leave now.


    Cale made up his mind to leave.


    It was at that moment.


    Senior!


    Ah, that Elder Ho. Hes so persistent.


    As Cale had that thought Elder Ho continued to speak.


    "Senior, are you headed to Hungshn?


    Cale felt it at that moment.


    He felt the mood of the extremely skinny middle-aged man wearing the ck and red shaman attire sink very low.


    It was the same for the three martial artists behind him as well.


    The people on Elder Ho''s side flinched at this change.


    However, Elder Ho did not care.


    "Senior, there is something I must tell you if you are headed toward Hungshn.


    Instead, he was speaking to the Fist King while paying close attention to Cale.


    He was looking at the person the Fist King was serving.


    Elder Ho felt the inside of his mouth go dry even at that moment.


    The Fist King.


    Fist King Mok Hyeon.


    He was an expert of the former generation who had hidden himself from the Martial Arts world for decades.


    During the time he had spent with his now decreased master Elder Ho had seen the Fist King decades ago.


    I also know where the Fist King has been.


    The Beggars'' Gang was aware of where the Fist King has been residing since he left the Martial Arts world.


    Beijing.


    In other words, the Imperial family.


    He was also a close confidant of the current Emperor and the Empress Dowager.


    Elder Ho knew that the Fist King resided in the Imperial Pce and protected those two people.


    This was top secret information, but there was no way that Ho Song Yi, an Elder who had retired after being in the secret intelligence service of the Beggars'' Gang, would not know about this.


    A young master that the Fist King is serving!


    A colossus has appeared in Hungshn.


    The Fist King was a colossus as well, but an even greater colossus, whom they could not do anything about, might have appeared here.


    If the Imperial family has an interest in the Sword Demon!


    Elder Ho started feeling anxious.


    No!


    Elder Ho hade to Hungshn with the Young Gang Leader on a special mission.


    We must rescue the Sword Demon!


    They had to swipe the Sword Demon from other people of the Martial Arts Alliance or the Unorthodox faction.


    But if the Imperial family was showing interest in the Sword Demon in this situation, they could not change anything.


    His forehead filled with cold sweat.


    Elder-nim.


    The Young Gang Leader found Elder Ho''s sudden actions to be odd but he kept his mouth shut.


    Something is up.


    He realized that something had happened.


    Elder Ho then came to a determination.


    Excuse me, sir, young master Kim, was it?


    The person whom the Fist King and the other martial artists in the group seemed to be serving


    Elder Ho spoke to that person.


    If you are headed to Hungshn, please listen to what we have to say first. Then I will personally guide you there, sir.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom!


    There was a dull noise and the ground started to shake.


    Cale turned to look toward the source of that noise.


    Mm.


    The person who had a greatsword that was evenrger than Beacrox''s sword had stabbed the sword into the ground.


    He then red at Elder Ho with a vicious gaze.


    Senior. I dont know what is going on right now, but We cannot allow you to go to Hungshn.


    Cale heard a sound transmission from Chief Eunuch Wi.


    As expected, the Jade Tiger. It is Dokgo Chang of the Dokgo n.


    Although they did not reach the level of the Five Great ns of the Orthodox faction It was a Martial Arts n that had continued its history for a long time.


    Of the many des such as a Ringed de, Flexible de, etc, the Namgung n and the Dokgo n were famous for using Heavy des.


    Dokgo Chang is the only one in the Dokgo n who has reached a high level with a greatsword. He is the strongest in the Dokgo n after the patriarch.


    Elder Ho looked at Dokgo Chang as if he was frustrated.


    You, seriously!


    Dokgo Chang clenched the greatsword and slowly stood up.


    The sword looked even bigger because he was so skinny.


    Our Dokgo n does not forget our benefactors. Justice and cooperation are more important than thews of the Martial Arts Alliance.


    The two youngsters and one middle-aged man behind Dokgo Chang looked ready to fight once Dokgo Chang stood up straight.


    Seeing them made Cale recall the contents of a book Chief Eunuch Wi had given him to read.


    If the Namgung n were the rulers of the sword and their sword was like the Emperor


    The swords of the Dokgo n were like lonely wild beasts.


    Dokgo Chang spoke with a stiff expression on his face.


    It felt like an explosive situation where the fight might restart at any moment.


    Choi Han moved in front of Cale.


    Human, should I cast a shield?


    Sui Khan moved next to Cale as well.


    Cale became extremely tense.


    What the hell is going on?


    Cale had no idea what was going on nor why two groups of the Orthodox faction were fighting against each other, but it felt as if something was about to happen.


    Dokgo Chang''s heavy and low voice filled the area at that moment.


    Anybody who aims to harm Noble Warrior Choi Jung Soo will be stopped by our Dokgo n.


    Hmm?


    Cale became anxious.


    Human, that guy is on our side?


    Choi Han removed his hand from his scabbard as Raon asked in confusion.


    Cale''s eyes opened wide at that moment.


    Elder Ho pounded his chest with his fist as he spoke.


    "Ah, this is so frustrating!


    He then shouted toward Dokgo Chang.


    Us too!


    He then shouted toward the still-firm Dokgo Chang as if he was annoyed.


    "We are going to save the Sword Demon too! I told you to please listen to me! Why do you pull your sword out before even listening?! Huh?!


    Hmm?


    Cale nkly listened to the angry Elder Ho''s shout.


    He heard the Fist King''s sound transmission at that moment.


    Ah, the way he is shouting makes it clear that he is Ho Song Yi. When did that cute kid be such an old man?


    Cale closed his eyes.


    He needed some time to organize his thoughts about the situation.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Old man and even older man.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 89: Why are you there? (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 89: Why are you there? (4)


    So basically


    Cale organized his thoughts.


    That old man from the Beggars'' Gang, Ho Song Yi or whatever his name is, and that stubborn-looking Dokgo Chang are both trying to save Choi Jung Soo?


    An odd light swirled in Cales eyes as he slowly opened them again.


    Hey Sui Khan! Our human and innocent Choi Han both have weird gazes now! Ah! Yours is weird too!


    Cale did not know what Raon was saying to Sui Khan as he leaned against a tree. He then crossed his arms.


    There was a need to watch them a little longer.


    It was at that moment.


    Haaaa.


    Dokgo Chang let out aughter-like sigh.


    Senior. I may know nothing of politics and am in the dark about logic because I only focused on swinging my sword, but I still know how the world runs.


    Pss-


    There was a quiet sound and therge sword easily pulled out of the ground.


    Anger was slowly filling Dokgo Changs eyes.


    Wasnt it the Nine Sects One Gang who requested that Noble Warrior Choi be recorded as a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world? Furthermore, I heard that the Beggars'' Gang and the Wudang Sect were the first to bring it up.


    With the Beggars'' Gang being the one gang in the Nine Sects One Gang The Wudang Sect was one of the nine sects.


    They, as well as the Shaolin Sect, were known as the leaders of the Orthodox faction. In addition, they were a sect with a long history that studied the dao along with the Mount Hua Sect and the Kunlun Sect.


    I heard the same thing as Dokgo Chang.


    Cale had also heard that the Beggars'' Gang had yed a big role in this Public Enemy of the Martial Arts World deration.


    After doing that, you are telling me that you are going to go save Noble Warrior Choi? With these little twerps tagging along?


    Twerps.


    That word made the Beggars'' Gang''s Young Gang Leader, the monks, and the ascetic scowl.


    Amitabha


    Of them, an extremely healthy monk was ring at Dokgo Chang while chanting a Buddhist mantra. As Cale looked toward that person


    Chief Eunuch Wi sent a sound transmission.


    Young master Kim, I have heard that that person is the Shaolin Sects greatest rising star. His name is Jeong Hye. However, his disposition is extremely hostile for someone who is Buddhist.


    It was at that moment.


    Hmph. Uncle, I will stop the twerps.


    One of the two young people behind Dokgo Chang, the woman, stepped forward.


    Chief Eunuch Wi''s sound transmission continued.


    That is the Dokgo n''s young n leader, Dokgo Ryeong. She was born with natural talent and her strength is said to rival those of the Seven Dragons and Five Phoenixes. Oh, for your reference, monk Jeong Hye is one of the Seven Dragons.


    The Orthodox faction''s talented rising stars who would lead the generation in the future


    The most talented of that group were called the Seven Dragons and Five Phoenixes.


    It has nothing to do with me anyway.


    This was information about people that Cale would not have any big involvement with unless he ran into them randomly as he did with these people.


    Even now, Elder Ho was important, but Cale had no interest in these youngsters at all.


    Wow.


    However, he was a bit amazed.


    Chief Eunuch Wi is basically an encyclopedia.


    Cale watched the people as if he was a spectator even as he had that thought.


    Twerps?


    This time, it was the male daoshi whose robe sleeves fluttered as he walked forward.


    I wonder if you know who the truepletely clueless twerps are! Who is it that is ignoring thew and using justice and cooperation as excuses?!


    What? Excuses?


    The young man standing next to young n leader Dokgo Ryeong got angry and pulled out his sword.


    Hmph.


    Monk Jeong Hye snorted.


    Amitabha. Feel free toe at me if you would like, donor.


    He was shouting Amitabha and calling them donors while trying to start a fight.


    Wow.


    Cale was amazed.


    Martial artists really have a lot of reasons to fight and the field gets set so easily for the fights.


    But he felt as if they would still fight very well.


    Hmm?


    Cale thought of something once he had that thought.


    Numerous martial artists were gathering in Hungshn.


    Wouldnt it make things easier if some of them were on our side? Plus, if they are promising rising stars Wouldnt they be people each sect cares about a lot?


    Cales eyes sparkled.


    Mm.


    While all of that was going on, the Fist King''s great-granddaughter, Mok Hee, took a deep breath in while standing at the back of the group.


    This confrontation was so vicious to the point that it felt as if the two sides mightunch violent attacks against each other.


    The rage from everyone, except Elder Ho, filled the area.


    Huuuuuu.


    Elder Ho realized that he needed to work harder in order to calm this angered confrontation.


    These stupid Martial Arts world bastards! They never try to have a calm conversation! Those stubborn Dokgo n people don''t even try to calmly listen to what others have to say!


    He had been contemting it until now.


    He wondered if he could say everything since the Imperial familys side was here.


    However, he needed to say something because it felt as if people on the same side were about to fight.


    But they would not listen just because he decided to talk.


    Uncle! I''ll take care of that stupid monk!


    Heh. What? Amitabha. Please understand that I am teaching a lesson to the donor who has called this smaller vehicle a stupid monk. (TL: Its a term used by Buddhist monks. Wuxia is dumb. I hate tranting wuxia.)


    You crazy stupid monk! What? Teaching me a lesson?


    It was at that moment.


    Stop.


    The extremely riled-up rising stars flinched after hearing Dokgo Changs voice.


    The force behind his voice gave them chills.


    It was not just rage but murderous intent.


    The force that only someone who had been through numerous moments of life and death could give off made them close their mouths.


    Hes strong.


    Elder Ho, who had calmly been lost in his thoughts, flinched.


    Dokgo Chang has gotten even stronger.


    He might be at an even higher level than the Dokgo patriarch now.


    I need to quickly convince this bastard! Otherwise, there will be blood!


    Elder Ho''s mouth urgently opened.


    However, before he could say anything


    Yes. Lets stop.


    The moment the calm voice reached his ears


    Silence filled the forest.


    .


    Dokgo Chang got chills all over his body.


    He had lived his whole life holding a sword that was heavier than himself.


    Many people had asked him if that weight was just baggage and suffocating him, but He had never felt that way.


    He just enjoyed carrying this weight.


    Taking a breath while holding this heaviness was when he felt alive. He knew that he was weird for feeling like this.


    My breath, I felt like I couldn''t breathe.


    However, he had truly felt suffocated for a moment.


    No, it wasnt that he was really suffocating.


    A pressure that was so strong that it made him feel that his whole body was suppressed from all sides.


    That pressure had lessened now, but he had never felt a force like this before.


    The patriarch?


    His master?


    He had never felt such a strong force from anybody, this overlords-


    Yes, I have never felt this aura of an overlord before.


    This force that felt as if it would dominate over everything


    Yet a force that was not violent or urgent.


    It just made Dokgo Chang feel as if he had fallen into ake and his whole body was submerging.


    Such an aura-


    Dokgo Chang slowly turned his head.


    The voice that was so calm to the point it sounded a bit tired


    This force had started from the location of that voice.


    The skinny young man wearing the indigo clothes


    The person called young master Kim


    Elder Ho-nim.


    That person called out to the Beggars'' Gangs Elder Ho. Dokgo Chang looked toward Elder Ho. There were cold sweats on Elder Ho''s forehead.


    This guy seemed quite shocked as well.


    He became certain at that moment. Dokgo Chang realized that his forehead and his back were covered in cold sweat as well.


    This person called young master Kim did not seem worn out at all. In fact, he appeared rxed.


    This person then stopped leaning on the tree and approached them. However, nobody dared to move.


    This area was currently his domain.


    They were all currently under his omnipotent aura.


    It felt as if they would be swallowed by this aura if they moved.


    The Heavenly Demon. Would the Master of the Martial Arts Alliance feel like this? No, would even they be able to give off such an omnipotent force?


    All sorts of thoughts ran through Dokgo Chang''s mind.


    Young master Kim ced a hand on Elder Ho''s shoulder at that moment.


    Why did the Beggars'' Gang lead the charge to dere Choi Jung Soo as a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts World?


    Elder Ho looked at Cale with his still-shaking pupils.


    It wasnt that the Fist King was guarding this young master Kim!


    Elder Ho had clearly seen even the Fist King flinch at young master Kims aura.


    He opened hispletely dry mouth.


    His voice cracked as he spoke.


    Currently, the Unorthodox faction, the Demon Cult, and even people within the Orthodox faction are trying to capture the Sword Demon, sir.


    He was subconsciously speaking respectfully to Cale. Nobody here found that to be weird.


    Elder Ho stopped there and let out a short sigh.


    At the end of that sigh


    And they will definitely kill him if they capture him.


    Another silence filled the area.


    However, Dokgo Chang immediately started speaking, as if to protest.


    ! What do you mean by that?! Kill him?! The irond rule is to capture a Grade 3 Public Enemy of the Martial Arts World alive-


    Dokgo Chang''s eyes opened wide after saying that.


    He did not even feel that the overbearing aura had be weaker as his eyes focused on Elder Ho.


    Then the reason the Beggars'' Gang dered him a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts World-


    You are probably right. We were not aiming to dere him as a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts World but to make sure he was a Grade 3 Public Enemy of the Martial Arts World.


    Elder Ho sighed.


    Then at least the people of the Orthodox faction will be unable to kill the Sword Demon. They would be going against the Martial Arts Alliance if they killed him or hid him. And the Unorthodox faction would have to consider a confrontation with the Orthodox faction if they messed with someone who is known as a person who stole the treasure of the Martial Arts Alliance.


    But didn''t the Martial Arts Alliance say that Noble Warrior Choi killed some members of the Alliance as well?


    Dokgo Chang''s gaze was full of disbelief.


    I know Noble Warrior Choi. That sir would not kill the innocent.


    That-


    Elder Ho hesitated. As he stood there without being able to say anything


    It was the Five Great ns that did that.


    They heard a clear voice.


    Cale looked toward the back of Elder Ho''s group.


    The woman who was dressed as a daoshi calmly spoke.


    In return for dering him as a Grade 3 Public Enemy of the Martial Arts world, they said that they would choose the reason. They said that they would not agree to dere him a Public Enemy of the Martial Arts World if they could not do that. You know that the Sword Demon does not have a good rtionship with the Five Great ns.


    Cale heard a sound transmission in his mind at that moment.


    She is one of the five phoenixes, and currently, she has the most skilled movement technique and foot technique among the Orthodox factions rising stars. The Kunlun Sect''s Eight Great Styles of the Cloud Dragon.


    The eight-step foot technique had been given that name because it resembled a dragon flying through the clouds.


    This is daoshi Un Seon, who is expected to have aplete mastery of the Eight Great Styles of the Cloud Dragon. Furthermore, she is said to be one of the top three of the Seven Dragons and Five Phoenixes.


    The Kunlun Sect.


    If Cale moved as he nned, he should pass by the area of the Kunlun Sect at least once.


    Beyond Kunlun The area known as Xinjiang.


    That was the location of the Demon Cult.


    The organization that had epted the Heavenly Demon as a god and only respected the strong.


    The Kunlun Sect was the Orthodox faction''s defensive wall, thest line of defense against that organization that wanted to unify the Martial Arts World.


    That was why Cale, who had to stop by the Orthodox faction, the Unorthodox faction, and then head to the Demon Cult, had no choice but to pass by near Kunlun.


    Elder-nim.


    Un Seon slowly walked forward, respectfully greeted the Elder with a fist-to-palm salute, and calmly spoke.


    Please inform Noble Warrior Dokgo of the truth. Furthermore-


    She looked toward Cale and Cales group behind him.


    Wouldnt it be better to let these sirs be on their way?


    It was at that moment.


    That will be a bit of an issue.


    Cale slightly opened the fan in his hand and fanned himself.


    It felt quite nice having a breeze brush past his cheek.


    Yes, Cale was feeling good right now.


    These seemed like people he could put to good use if things went well.


    I will need to hear this as well.


    Un Seon avoided Cale''s gaze as she spoke.


    There were still goosebumps on the back of her hand.


    Young master, I do not know which respected sir you are, but this is an issue of the Orthodox faction-


    Choi Jung Soo is my friend. He is my close friend from when we were younger.


    Elder Ho and Dokgo Chang''s eyes opened wide.


    Cale felt good seeing the people, who had been slightly curled up because they were shocked at his Dominating Aura, open their eyes wide while looking at him.


    Yes, we are all on the same side. So please work hard to find Choi Jung Soo on my behalf. I''ll take him and run.


    Cale hid his inner thoughts as he spoke.


    At that moment


    Rustle.


    One person stepped forward.


    Hmm?


    It was Choi Han.


    He stood next to Cale and started speaking.


    "And I-


    Could it be?


    Cales eyes opened wide.


    What is up with him?


    He subconsciously closed the fan and tried to stop Choi Han, but


    And I am Choi Jung Soos uncle.


    Choi Han said what he wanted to say.


    He looked around the temporarily silent area and clenched his fists.


    These are people trying to save Choi Jung Soo.


    He could not stand still after seeing martial artists who were trying to do that.


    There was also one other reason.


    Justification.


    He could see that Cale was trying to rope these people in, although just temporarily, to travel with them.


    Then Cale would need to be the center of this group.


    Choi Han had that thought and thought that the biggest thing suited for it would be to provide justification.


    He made eye contact with Beacrox for a moment, but


    He looked at Elder Ho, Dokgo Chang, and the martial artists as he spoke.


    I may look like this, but I am quite old.


    Elder Ho opened and closed his mouth a few times before finally getting the words out.


    M, metamorphosis?


    Dokgo Chang spoke at the same time.


    R, rejuvenation?


    Choi Han, who didnt really know what these were, just calmly stood there. Choi Han did not know that what he was doing seemed even more profound.


    Cale clenched his eyes shut for a moment before opening them back with a rxed look on his face.


    Yes, this is good. What the hell are you guys going to do when his blood rtive is here?


    Cale nonchntly asked in a nicer tone than earlier.


    By the way, why is the Triumvirate all aiming for Choi Jung Soo?


    A momentter, Cale was finally able topletely understand the situation.


    Son/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    So, the current Sword Demon


    "Choi Jung Soo has the Sky Sword martial arts text, the martial arts of the greatest master of the past five hundred years, the Sword Emperor, as well as an elixir, the ten thousand years old snow ginseng?


    Oh. As expected of Choi Jung Soo.


    Cale thought that this was very much Choi Jung Soo.


    Human, your face is much brighter now!


    Trantor''s Comments


    Did I mention I hate tranting wuxia?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 90: Why are you there? (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 90: Why are you there? (5)


    S, Sky Sword?


    Cale turned his gaze after hearing someones shaking voice. Dokgo Chang. He looked parched as he stood there, unable to hide his shock. His face looked flushed as well.


    "The Sword Emperor''s martial arts, the Sword Emperors power-


    He could not finish his sentence.


    Human, what the heck is the Sky Sword that it is making him like this? Is it that amazing?


    Cale heard Raon''s voice but sensed someone behind him and turned in that direction.


    Song Yi.


    Elder Ho flinched.


    Fist King Mok Hyeon. The person standing farthest back in Cales group The person who had simply been observing the area while standing next to his great-granddaughter stepped forward. Even he could not hide his shock.


    The Sky Sword actually exists?


    Elder Ho nodded his stiff face and answered respectfully.


    That is correct, Senior Fist King.


    The others all gasped again at that moment.


    The F, Fist King!


    One of the rising stars subconsciously muttered before taking a deep breath in shock.


    Dokgo Chang''s pupils were shaking.


    Senior Fist King?


    Dokgo Changs gaze made the Fist King look at Cale for a moment. The Fist King answered after Cale slightly nodded his head.


    Yes. That is what I was called in the past. I am just a regr old man these days.


    However, nobody took that as the truth.


    Who was the Fist King?


    Among the experts of the past generation, he used his fists alone to be one of the top five figures in the Central ins.


    There was also a special reason that the rising stars remembered Mok Hyeon, despite his being an expert of the past generation.


    Someone who came from a lowly family but still made it to the top.


    Mok Hyeon was not from a famous n like the Five Great ns nor did hee from even a slightly known n.


    He was from a regrmoner household until his name started to get spread around the Orthodox faction at some point.


    Someone who would learn ten things if you taught him just one.


    Furthermore, someone who would also know what was required for the eleventh thing.


    That was said to be Fist King Mok Hyeon''s genius talent.


    As a result, every martial artist from mid to small families and thosecking strong backings liked the experts of the past generation who used the same weapon as themselves along with the Fist King.


    Then!


    Dokgo Chang turned his gaze after thinking of something.


    His gaze stopped at Cale.


    The person that the Fist King, who has disappeared from the Martial Arts world, is currently serving!


    Yes, the Fist King must be serving him because he could release such an aura so easily.


    Umm, you are-


    He cautiously started speaking.


    Umm, young master Kim, are you truly trying to save Noble Warrior Choi?


    There was a bit of anticipation as well as suspicion in his gaze.


    Cale was about to answer yes to that question.


    However, Chief Eunuch Wi sent him a sound transmission before he could do that.


    Young master-nim, you probably dont know about the Sky Sword, so please let me give a short exnation.


    As expected, Chief Eunuch Wi was exining everything without even being asked.


    When titles are given in the Martial Arts world, the word Emperor is rarely used. That was how much of an overlord the Sword Emperor was when it came to the sword.


    He was part of a n that believed in only passing down their knowledge to one person. He was said to have appeared in the Central ins to find a disciple. However, he had not found himself a disciple during his time in the Martial Arts world.


    Thest person he saw was told that there was nobody there who could understand his power. After that, nobody was able to track down the Sword Emperor ever again.


    However


    Cale quietly observed Dokgo Chang as he listened to Chief Eunuch Wi.


    He was nning on speaking only after hearing all of Chief Eunuch Wi''s exnation.


    However, there have been talks about how the Sword Emperor has prepared his tomb somewhere in the world for his descendant. That was why the Martial Arts world, the Imperial family, and everybody in the world searched everywhere for the Sword Emperor''s sword, the Sky Sword. However, nobody found it.


    And now, the rumors about the Sword Demon having the Sky Sword are enough to have all focus on him.


    This is especially true of the Beggars'' Gang and the rest of the leaders of the Martial Arts Alliance. They are quite certain that the martial arts text in the Sword Demon''s hand is indeed the Sky Sword. That fact alone is enough to make all martial artists look for the Sword Demon despite knowing that they cannot defeat him.


    Chief Eunuch Wi sternly continued.


    We must quickly locate Noble Warrior Choi. He may end up in danger. No, he is currently in danger.


    Cales gaze slightly sank.


    Chief Eunuch Wi gulped after seeing the gaze.


    Although he could not feel it right now, the aura that Cale had released was unforgettable. He couldn''t help but think of that moment right now.


    Mmm.


    Even Dokgo Chang, who was making eye contact with Cale, gulped after seeing his gaze.


    Should I not have asked?


    Dokgo Changs question about whether this person was truly nning on saving Noble Warrior Choi Jung Soo Young master Kim had not responded.


    He simply observed him with a gaze that was slowly sinking deeper.


    Dokgo Changs palms were sweaty thinking about the aura from earlier.


    Ah, right.


    Cale stopped thinking about the Sword Emperor for a moment and focused on Dokgo Chang.


    I should answer him. I should answer him since they will be the workforce to find Choi Jung Soo from here on.


    It was at that moment.


    Hahaha.


    Elder Ho suddenlyughed awkwardly before interjecting between Cale and Dokgo Chang.


    Dokgo. Did you not already hear that young master Kim was nning on saving Noble Warrior Sword Demon? Why are you asking the same question again?


    Cale waved his hand a bit after Elder Ho spoke to Dokgo Chang as if to scold him.


    Not at all. It is understandable that Noble Warrior Dokgo would have such suspicions.


    I am not suspecting you, sir!


    Aigoo, that was scary.


    Cale looked at Dokgo Chang with an odd gaze after hearing him suddenly respond so loudly. Dokgo Chang didn''t care as he was already avoiding Cales gaze.


    Then let us quickly go to save Noble Warrior Choi Jung Soo!


    He then showed his desire to quickly start moving.


    Cale just decided to go with it since it was what he wanted as well.


    This guy has a brighter personality than I thought.


    Maybe it was because he was fighting against Elder Ho earlier, or maybe it was because of his extremely skinny figure, but


    He gave off this strong vibe of being hard to approach.


    But seeing him looking so motivated made him look like someone with a bright personality.


    Young master Kim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi walked over to Cales side.


    I will quickly reorganize things because the number of people in our group has increased.


    The Dokgo n, Elder Ho''s group, and Cales group


    The number of people suddenly went easily past ten people and was close to twenty now.


    They would need to reorganize things to match that.


    Please do.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi responded politely before approaching Elder Ho and Dokgo Chang.


    Cale watched for a bit before leisurely retreating a bit. He then looked around.


    What is it?


    Cale flinched.


    Toonka approached him while looking normal and started speaking.


    I was looking to see if there was anywhere to sit.


    He nonchntly responded before looking away from Toonka.


    Kaha! Thats an easy issue!


    After he heard Toonkas voice


    Cale had to turn his gaze.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise as Toonka struck a nearby boulder with his fist.


    Craaaaaaack.


    The boulder split into two.


    Kahaha! Doing this creates a seat! Sit down, young master Kim! I can do a very good job as your guard! Kahahahahah!


    Cale looked at the broken andpletely messed up boulder and sighed.


    How am I supposed to sit there?


    It was sharp in multiple ces and not suitable for sitting.


    Pfft.


    There was a chucking before Cale saw Sui Khan approaching the boulder that Toonka had destroyed.


    ng.


    He pulled out his sword.


    Slice.


    The uneven surface of the broken boulder becamepletely t.


    It was easily sliced as if he was cutting boiled radish.


    .


    Cale silently looked at Sui Khan, who shrugged his shoulders and disappeared toward Chief Eunuch Wi. His n seemed to be to help Chief Eunuch Wi.


    It was at that moment.


    Shh.


    Beacrox pulled three white handkerchiefs out of who knows where and ced them on the boulder.


    He then looked at Cale.


    Cale observed the sky for a bit before grumbling and plopping down on the boulder.


    The now t boulder was at the perfect height for Cale as well.


    Young master-nim. It is cold here because it is a forest.


    Ron ced a soft and light but warm nket around Cales shoulder before heading toward Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Haaaaaaaa.


    Cale just looked up at nothing and sighed.


    He then turned his gaze.


    Hae-il-nim, is there anything you need?


    Choi Han was standing behind Cale as if to guard him, as if this was the natural thing to do.


    No


    Cale shook his head and just sat there.


    Chief Eunuch Wi would probablye to report to him in ten or twenty minutes after reorganizing things and determining a direction to move.


    Cale just nkly waited for that moment.


    Human! You can''t overdo it! You are currently weaker than paper. Yes, Korean paper! You are at that level right now! You cant even let a single drop of water touch you!


    Yes, yes.


    Cale just epted this situation as is.


    It wasnt bad to do that.


    Its easy for me.


    He looked away from the busy people and nkly stared at the forest.


    Human! The nts here are different from our world!


    This looks like a poisonous nt. Is there any way to carefully take it with us? I want to give it as a gift!


    Human, human. I heard from the rock head Central ins that there are a lot of delicious foods here! Dumplings? I want to try eating those! Lets take some back with us if they are delicious! I want to share it with everybody!


    He paid attention to the things Raon was saying to him every so often.


    However, there were people who could not take their eyes off Cale. Actually, there were quite a lot of people.


    Noonim.


    Priest Un Myung, we are outside the sect right now. Use the proper titles.


    The male rising star daoshi of the Kunlun Sect, Un Myung, pouted. Seeing a big dude like him pouting made the monk next to him, Jeong Hye, click his tongue, but Un Myung didn''t care and whispered to Un Seon.


    That young master Kim person, doesn''t he seem amazing?


    .


    He seems very strong. How could a sir like that not be known?


    Myung.


    Un Myung flinched at Un Seon''s low voice. Monk Jeong Hye slowly moved away.


    Hye. You listen as well.


    However, Un Seon''s voice made that Jeong Hye, someone who was known for his fiery temper, stop moving and calmly wait for her to speak.


    There is such a saying in the Martial Arts world. Be careful of children, the elderly, and women. Do you know the meaning behind that saying?


    Doesnt it mean that those who look weak might not actually be weak, so dont let your guard down?


    The hesitantly responding Un Myung and the silent Jeong Hye Un Seon tied her sash as she slowly spoke.


    Yes, you can understand it like that. However, this is how I have defined it.


    It could be that the opponent looks weak or that they could actually be weak.


    However, that did not matter.


    "Whether the opponent is weak or strong I only have one life.


    A person could be killed even by a stray knife.


    She looked toward Cale.


    This guy looked like the youngest young master of an important family who came out for a rxing walk.


    He looked that feeble from the back.


    However, he was a strong individual who could give off a dominating appearance like Mt. Tai.


    The ce we are going to is very dangerous. There will be all sorts of strong individuals and it will be a ce where avarice rules over all.


    The dangerous but beautiful Hungshn.


    That ce will be dyed with blood because of greed.


    Maintain yourposure.


    She left those words before quietly finishing what she needed to do.


    Un Myung and Jeong Hye looked at each other before following her lead and doing the same.


    As for Elder Ho, he looked a bit calmer as he stealthily asked Chief Eunuch Wi a question.


    Who is that sir?


    Chief Eunuch Wi had a crooked smile on his face.


    Elder Ho was one of the Beggars'' Gang''s top executives. He probably had an idea about Chief Eunuch Wis identity since he recognized the Fist King.


    He did not hesitate at Elder Ho''s question.


    Cale had already instructed him on what to say if something like this happened.


    Chief Eunuch Wi answered the question.


    "That sir possesses a que made of gold.


    Dokgo Chang, who was paying attention while pretending not to listen, fell deep into thought because he did not know the meaning of those words.


    However, Elder Ho understood immediately.


    Fist King.


    Beijing.


    A golden que.


    Elder Ho''s voice was slightly shaking.


    T, that sirsst name is not Kim?


    A que made of gold.


    The only people who could possess that were existences that gave off radiant gold lights.


    A member of the Imperial family.


    Someone with the blood of the Imperial family.


    Chief Eunuch Wi only told the truth as Cale told him to tell things as they were.


    Yes, sir. That sirs true name is something else.


    He then gently added on.


    I will not answer any other questions.


    This was the first request Cale had asked the Emperor.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He wanted a certain and safe identity to use in this world.


    The Emperor had suggested the most certain method after hearing the request, and, by receiving the golden que, Cale had epted that suggestion.


    * * *


    In a small vige near Hungshn


    All of the inns in that vige were full of people.


    The door of the smallest inn opened and Cale entered it.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Why the smallest one I wonder?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 91: Why are you there? (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 91: Why are you there? (6)


    The path to the inn was quite peaceful.


    At least Cale thought that way.


    However, the two groups that came with him felt differently.


    What kind of martial arts is that?


    Wind gathers around his ankles?


    The young martial artists continued to look toward Cale while thinking about the wind that had gathered around their ankles.


    It seemed not right to call it martial arts.


    It didnt feel as if any form of walking, nor foot technique, existed within it.


    However, they had moved quite quickly.


    It definitely seems like a foot technique.


    Monk Jeong Hye attentively looked at Cales back.


    "The preparations arepleted, young master Kim.


    The old man named Wimented and young master Kim stood up before raising his hand.


    Something that resembled ck smoke then spread out with him at the center, causing whirlwinds to appear around the ankles of some of his guards.


    They had appeared around young master Kims ankles as well.


    It is not death arts.


    He had slightly flinched at first after seeing that ck aura.


    However, a sense of evil could not be felt from that aura at all.


    People who were only at low levels of martial arts might get suspicious after seeing the color, but nobody here had martial arts at such low levels.


    In fact, as a Buddhist, he had felt it.


    It was clean.


    That refreshing aura made him think of Buddhism or Taoism.


    The aura felt as clear as if it was carrying the essence of the Orthodox faction.


    Furthermore, that ck aura had only appeared for a moment but made him think of nature.


    That young master Kims power seems purer than anybody elses.


    It resembled the dignified nature.


    Jeong Hye peeked to the side.


    This guy must know that as well for him to remain calm like this.


    The person who had thrown a dagger toward Cales group in the beginning


    He was a member of the Martial Arts Alliance. He had not revealed his identity to Cale nor Jeong Hye''s group.


    Elder Ho seems to know who it is though.


    Only someone at the level of the Beggars'' Gang''s Elder could know the identity of this dagger-using person.


    However, Jeong Hye was not very curious about this person''s identity.


    What he was curious about was


    Young master Kim.


    The martial arts of this person and his people.


    This was probably true for not just him but for all of the rising stars here with them.


    What the hell are their martial arts?


    However, one of the rising stars


    The Kunlun Sect''s daoshi Un Seon She slowly lowered her head to look down at her palm.


    Her hand was covered in sweat.


    She stealthily looked toward Dokgo Chang and Elder Ho. Elder Ho was smiling brightly while walking next to the Fist King and young master Kim, but


    Dokgo Chang was silent with the Dokgo ns young n leader trailing behind him.


    He knows.


    Unlike the Dokgo young n leader, and the other rising stars who were curious Dokgo Chang knew.


    He knew the identity of the aura this young master Kim had released.


    It is nature.


    The power he used was nature itself.


    There had not been a single speck of internal ki within it.


    Un Seon recalled when he had used the power.


    All of the power had started around him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, he did not even use a little bit of the internal ki that should be inside his body.


    What would that mean?


    Little Seon. What is beyond the Unrestrained Realm?


    It is the Profound Realm.


    Yes, the Profound Realm ces experts at a different level. Even the title of expert might not be enough for them as they are able to control powers beyond that of humans.


    Yes, master.


    Then do you know what is beyond the Profound Realm?


    I know it to be the Nature Realm. But master Isn''t that realm just a myth?


    No. The Nature Realm does exist. The Sword Emperor is suspected of being in the Nature Realm.


    Un Seon had once met someone who had taken a small step into the Profound Realm while she was with her master.


    Her master had whispered to her.


    Little Seon. Once you reach the Profound Realm, you supposedly learn that internal ki is not important.


    Then what is important, master?


    Her master had not answered the question.


    The person who had taken a step into the Profound Realm That woman had answered.


    Nature.


    She had looked at Un Seon and said the following.


    The Profound Realm is the process of getting to the Nature Realm.


    The Profound Realm was not the zenith of cultivation.


    It was just another step toward the end of martial arts.


    Once you reach the Nature Realm, you no longer use internal ki, but rather the forces of nature. Of course, I am simply in the beginning stages of the Profound Realm, but I am still able to use a bit of the forces of nature.


    That person had shown Un Seon how she uses the forces of nature. That woman then left her master and Un Seon.


    This was the reason Un Seon was certain that young master Kim did not use internal ki and used the forces around him to use martial arts.


    Young master Kim.


    To be more specific, this person named Kim Hae-il


    This person definitely did not use internal ki. But he definitely had internal ki.


    The power that made everybody feel suffocated and subconsciously bow hade out of his body.


    He must have quite a lot of internal ki.


    Maybe, this person, no, this sir is beyond the Profound Realm-


    Un Seon could not finish her thoughts.


    She thought that a shock would go throughout her body.


    This sir definitely has another identity beyond that of his martial arts.


    She could tell based on Elder Ho''s demeanor.


    However, this sir at least seems to know about justice and cooperation.


    Un Seon clenched her eyes shut.


    The Kunlun Sect.


    Her sect


    Just like the sect that hade up with the steps that imitated a dragon moving through the clouds


    They existed in an area covered by clouds in between dangerous mountain peaks.


    Furthermore, they had battled against the Demon Cult for what felt like forever, with just the destends beyond the mountain peaks separating them.


    The Demon Cult was up to something. The seniors of the Kunlun Sect believed that they would do something soon. If the Great War between the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult was to start again


    Un Seon would happily climb through the mountain to the destends to make sure that the Demon Cults blood-soaked des could not aim for the Orthodox faction nor the regr citizens of the Central ins.


    War would turn everything into ruin.


    This trip is a form of experience as well.


    In this situation where the Orthodox faction, Unorthodox faction, and possibly even the Demon Cult were aiming for the Sword Demon, Choi Jung Soo


    Un Seon was nning on getting involved in this battle to increase her senses in battle.


    Beyond all of that, currently, the Kunlun Sect


    We need strong people.


    They needed allies or righteous people who would help them stop the progression of the Demon Cult.


    The Kunlun Sect had currently stopped all outside activities and was preparing for war.


    The vigers in the area underneath the mountains of the Kunlun Sect were prepared to leave at any moment.


    If this young master-nim helps us-


    No.


    Un Seon shook her head.


    War is reality.


    Justice and cooperation basically did not exist in reality.


    Especially during war, a lot of people cared most about benefits and costs.


    We have nothing to offer.


    The Kunlun Sect was known among both the Five Great ns and the Nine Sects One Gang for being poor. Honestly speaking, it was only through their history and martial arts that they were able to maintain their position at the bottom of the Nine Sects One Gang.


    They were poorer than basically every other sect in the Orthodox faction.


    I need to get stronger.


    Un Seon firmed her resolve.


    Screeeech-


    The door to the inn opened.


    Cale followed behind Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Human! It''s oddly fun to use magic in such a situation!


    He simply nodded his head once after hearing Raon''s voice in his mind.


    Cales group had quickly gotten here using Raons haste magic. Of course, Cale acted as if he had done it because they could not let others know about Raon.


    Nobody has said anything. It should be fine.


    Elder Ho and the Dokgo n had not said anything.


    They kept peeking at him, but he ignored it because there was no hostility in their gazes.


    The inns truly are rowdy.


    Cale nodded his head at Sui Khan''sment.


    In a small vige near Hungshn


    There were a lot of inns here because this vige was created for the people visiting Hungshn.


    Most of these inns were quite full right now.


    Wee!


    Thankfully, there was some room in this small inn.


    A sharp-looking worker walked toward Cale.


    I''m sorry.


    The young worker looked embarrassed.


    The inn is pretty full right now, so everybody here-


    Chief Eunuch Wi stepped forward at that moment.


    "Doesn''t this inn have a guest house in the backyard?


    Excuse me? Yes, we do, but


    The worker was smiling but had curled up a bit.


    T, there is already someone there.


    Peek peek.


    He looked at the people beyond Chief Eunuch Wi and Cale and was scared.


    I''m hungry!


    First, Toonka was extremely easy to spot.


    Then there was the vicious gaze in Dokgo Chang''s eyes. Most importantly, everybody here seemed like martial artists.


    The worker had been extremely tense since a few days ago after seeing all of the martial artists filling up the inn.


    He was afraid that he might get stabbed saying no to them.


    Uncle.


    The worker''s face rxed after seeing someone recognizing and approaching Chief Eunuch Wi.


    This sir is the one at the guest house-


    Chief Eunuch Wi smiled gently at the workersment.


    Yes, sir. They are a part of our group.


    "Ah, I see!


    The worker finally smiled brightly.


    What a relief!


    He was worried about how he would send around twenty martial artists away, but thankfully, the guest in the guest house was a part of their group.


    I thought it was weird that he was using the whole guest house by himself!


    It was weird for a single person to use that whole guest house alone.


    But these sirs are decent guests.


    The worker was relieved after seeing Chief Eunuch Wi, who had spoken respectfully toward him.


    Have you been well, my dear nephew?


    Yes, sir. Please, let''s head to the guest house.


    Our party unexpectedly grew in size. Will that be okay?


    Chief Eunuch Wi pointed behind him as he spoke to this supposed nephew.


    Yes, sir. It will be fine. There should be enough room as the guest house is a two-story building.


    I see.


    Chief Eunuch Wi responded benignly while also speaking into Cales mind.


    He is a member of the Eastern Depot.


    As expected, the person calling Chief Eunuch Wi uncle was a part of the Eastern Depot.


    In ces where martial artists gathered An informant of the Imperial family always existed wherever incidents happened.


    Young master-nim.


    Cale started to speak after seeing Chief Eunuch Wi looking at him.


    He had gotten a more thorough description of the Sword Demon''s location from Elder Ho on their way here.


    It should be reliable since it was from the Beggars'' Gang.


    We need to hurry.


    The Sword Saint had gone all the way to Sichuan to look for the Sword Demon beforeing back. The Namgung n''s former patriarch was said to arrive at Hungshn tomorrow with the Heavenly Guardians, the strongest force of the Namgung n.


    We need to find Choi Jung Soo before that and go to the Martial Arts Alliance.


    His original n was to get away after that, but now that he learned that there was a living jiangshi in the Martial Arts Alliance


    I need to purify that living jiangshi first.


    Cale had the heater divine item that the God of the Fire of Purification had given him.


    Even if his Fire of Destruction power was sealed, there was still a portion he could use to purify things.


    Lets hurry.


    They had a lot to do.


    They then had to go to the Demon Cult and take care of the Unorthodox faction as well.


    And once he prevented the Great War of the Triumvirate to a degree


    He needed to go strike the Blood Cult.


    First-


    Cale heard someone''s voice at that moment.


    I''m hungry!


    It was Toonka.


    He would just ignore him.


    Human, I''m hungry!


    Cale addressed the group.


    Lets take care of our hunger first.


    Yes, you need to eat well and on time when you are young. But it''s a bit


    Cale peeked around the inn.


    The atmosphere is quite cold?


    The inn was rowdy.


    People were eating, drinking, or happily chatting with theirpanions, but


    Yes, although it looks like that-


    Everybody knew.


    They all know that everybody here is a martial artist.


    It was obvious that not everybody here was from the Orthodox faction.


    There were a lot of people who looked like wanderers or members of the Unorthodox faction.


    It was obvious that they were all here for the martial arts text and elixir that the Sword Demon possessed, or at least hoping for scraps.


    They are looking more at the people behind us than our group.


    Most of the people, despite pretending not to, were attentively looking at Elder Ho''s group and the Dokgo n.


    Some of the people who were not as good at this had serious looks on their faces while exchanging nces with their party.


    A not-so-good aura flowed through this regr inn.


    Young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi asked a question.


    Should I ask if we can dine in the guest house?


    As expected of Chief Eunuch Wi. He''s so sharp.


    Of course that is possible! We will send the food right away to the guest house if you order, sir!


    The worker and the other informant from the Eastern Depot were also sharp.


    I''m sure you are all hungry; please let me lead the way. Uncle, pleasee this way. Young master-nim, right this way.


    The Eastern Depot member was good-natured and addressed Cale as well. Ron approached that Eastern Depot member while Beacrox approached the worker.


    Things were moving along as they should.


    Cale was satisfied.


    This is great, Noble Warrior Wi.


    Chief Eunuch Wi smiled gently after hearing Cales quiet voice while having a thought in his mind.


    This person is used to being cared for like this.


    He could feel some elegance and ss from Cale every so often.


    This sir is so mysterious.


    He could not make any judgment about this person at all.


    That was why Chief Eunuch Wi could not rx.


    On the other hand, Cale rxed a bit. He heard Raon''s excited voice.


    Human, dumplings for me, dumplings! Oh, that dish made of pork is supposedly delicious as well ording to rock head Central ins!


    Cale followed behind Chief Eunuch Wi.


    It was at that moment.


    Screeeech-


    The door to the inn opened again.


    Ah!


    The worker looked tense as he ran toward the opening door.


    Cale looked past the worker to the people walking in.


    There were a total of three people.


    There were two young people, and


    A short old person in between the two of them.


    All three of them looked a bit disheveled as if they had rushed here.


    His gaze


    However, Cale flinched for a moment after seeing the gaze of the old person who walked into the inn.


    It''s vicious.


    The person''s gaze was quite vicious.


    He looked as if he would not bleed even if he was stabbed.


    My goodness!


    Elder Ho subconsciously gasped at that moment.


    Perhaps-


    He had an ominous feeling about this.


    As Cale felt that way


    He heard Chief Eunuch Wi''s urgent sound transmission.


    Young master Kim! Its the Sword Saint!


    The short old man at the center


    He was the Sword Saint.


    Wait, why is this guy, why is the Sword Saint appearing right now?


    Cale was shocked.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Yes, feed yourself first.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 92: Why are you there? (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 92: Why are you there? (7)


    I thought the Sword Saint was showing up tomorrow?


    Cale immediately looked toward Elder Ho. His scowl made his annoyance extremely obvious.


    He heard a stubborn-sounding voice at that moment.


    It''s the Beggars'' Gang.


    I greet senior Sword Saint.


    Elder Ho urgently bowed and greeted him.


    The other members of the Orthodox faction bowed as well. It was their way of showing respect toward the greatest expert of the Orthodox faction.


    Hmph.


    However, the Sword Saint, Namgung Tae Soo, ignored the greetings of the others and snorted.


    He then rudelymented, as if he found something not to his liking.


    "Why are you blocking the way?


    He was telling Elder Ho to move and get out of the way.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That-


    Hmph.


    Elder Ho tried to say something but the Sword Saint ignored him. Instead, the young man next to him stepped forward after sensing his gaze.


    Hey there.


    Yes, Noble Warrior.


    He spoke to the worker.


    Give us a room.


    That-


    The worker warily looked around before cautiously responding.


    That, there are currently no empty rooms-


    The workers body slowly curled forward. He was scared of the stubborn-looking old man and the young men with vicious gazes.


    He was even more scared because he could not fathom what martial artists might do. He felt the back of his neck go cold.


    Really? Then I guess we just need to make room.


    The young manmented in a rxed voice.


    Excuse me?


    The worker nkly asked back, but the young man had already stomped toward the tables on the first floor and asked the people closest to him.


    Will you empty your room?


    "Excuse me?


    They looked like wanderers.


    Ha! Even the Namgungs cannot kick people out like this!


    How can the so-called Orthodox faction threaten people like this?!


    The young man tilted his head to the side.


    I have no thoughts of threatening you.


    He responded with a confused look before pulling something out of his shirt and cing it on the table.


    .


    .


    A couple of gold coins sparkled on the table.


    The young man calmlymented.


    We will pay you if you empty your room.


    He then smiled before looking toward the worker and asking.


    "What is the most expensive alcohol you have here? I want to serve these Noble Warriors.


    Oh.


    Cale watched him with interest.


    The young man ced his hands on the shoulders of the wanderers who were shocked after seeing the gold coins and spoke in a good-natured voice.


    Even if you won''t let us borrow your room, I will still treat you to a bottle. I ask for your understanding if I have offended you in any way.


    Ahem. Hem.


    Gold coins and alcohol. The young man gently patted the shoulders of the wanderers who were contemting because of these two things and continued to speak.


    We urgently rushed over from Sichuan and have been stuck sleeping outside. That is why we want to be able to wash up and rest in peace, could you please help us?


    The wanderers pupils were shaking.


    These gold coins were equivalent to a few months worth ofmission fees they would receive.


    Of course, wanderers with high levels of martial arts would be considered as precious as a gold nugget, but these wanderers who had not yet reached the First Rank, ones who had just left the Third Rank and reached the Second Rank, could not ignore the amount of money these gold coins were worth.


    Furthermore, this person from the Namgung n was asking for their help and offering them alcohol.


    Ahem. Ahem. It would indeed be difficult if you''ve had to sleep outside for a few days.


    Right?


    After taking these gold coins and drinking the alcohol


    They could sleep outside one day or pay someone in a nearby house to let them borrow a small space for the night.


    Yeah! Wouldnt it be an honor to be able to give up our room for senior Sword Saint?


    Hear, hear!


    The young man smiled brightly at the wanderers response.


    Thank you.


    He then approached the worker. He spoke while his back was toward the table with the wanderers.


    Please serve your most expensive alcohol and matching snacks to those two Noble Warriors. I will pay for them. Also, please lead us to our room.


    Y, yes sir!


    Cale had a thought while looking at him.


    That''s a rare ability.


    He heard Chief Eunuch Wi''s sound transmission in his mind at the same time.


    Currently, the Namgung n is the wealthiest in the Orthodox faction.


    Fist King Mok Hyeon then sent a sound transmission as well.


    Leave it to the Namgung n to show off their wealth.


    He continued.


    More importantly, the gazes of the Dokgo n members seem quite serious.


    Cale could see that the Dokgo n''s young n leader had her fists clenched. At least Dokgo Chang looked as if he was rxed.


    Umm, esteemed Noble Warrior-nim. May I escort them first before escorting you to your room?


    The worker gestured toward Cale. To be more specific, he was gesturing toward Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Ah, that is okay, sir.


    Chief Eunuch Wi waved his hand.


    I will ask my nephew to lead us there. But we would like to put in an order for some food soon.


    Y, yes sir!


    Chief Eunuch Wi motioned to the Eastern Depot member after hearing the workers response.


    Lets go.


    Cale heard Chief Eunuch Wis sound transmission at that moment.


    We will leave this area first, sir.


    Thats right.


    That was a wise decision.


    Cale could sense it after seeing the old Sword Saint''s stubborn attitude and the way the young man from the Namgung n took care of things.


    It would be tiring if we got mixed up with them. So lets just avoid them.


    For Cale, who had to rescue Choi Jung Soo, the Namgung n was the enemy.


    Cale leisurely followed behind Chief Eunuch Wi.


    His group followed as well. After them, Elder Ho and Dokgo n''s group started moving to follow them.


    Elder Ho.


    However, Elder Ho had to stop walking.


    The Sword Saint had called out to him.


    I am curious to know why the Beggars'' Gang hase here.


    He was observing Elder Ho with a sharp gaze.


    With the Dokgo n at that.


    The Sword Saint''s gaze moved to the Dokgo ns young n leader, Dokgo Ryeong, for the first time at that moment.


    Dokgo Ryeong subconsciously flinched at his vicious gaze and looked away.


    Shit!


    She was angry but could not do anything.


    I will need to hear your story.


    The Sword Saint looked toward Elder Ho again.


    His gaze was deep but fierce.


    I need to know whether you came here to capture the Sword Demon or for some other reason.


    The Sword Saint. The moment he mentioned the Sword Demon


    The inn becamepletely quiet.


    Hoohoo-


    At that moment, in a corner of the inn


    Someoneughed.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    Cales eyebrow slightly twitched.


    Of the numerous inns in this ce He had a feeling that all of the important bastards were currently in this inn, the smallest one in the area.


    That was how it was in the clichs.


    Someone sneering at the Sword Saint''s words


    Cale thought about who would be able to do that before turning toward the corner of the inn.


    I didnt feel this person''s presence until now. No.


    Cales gaze turned away after noticing something.


    Ron Mn.


    Ron, who had been rtively quiet sinceing into the inn, was smiling while looking at the person whoughed.


    It was as if he had his eyes on this person. He seemed quite amused.


    Ron is interested in him?


    Cale could see the person sitting alone in the corner taking off her veil.


    Someone then shouted in shock.


    The Carnage Demon!


    Carnage.


    The Divergent Coalition. They were the Unorthodox factions equivalent to the Orthodox factions Martial Arts Alliance.


    The Martial Arts world''s greatest assassin organization within the Divergent Coalition


    The Carnage Demon who leads that assassin organization


    She was the only member of the School of Carnage whose face was known. (TL: Gate of Hades changed to School of Carnage).


    However, nobody could aim for her life nor attempt to get revenge despite knowing her face.


    Before she became the leader of the School of Carnage


    She had attempted and sessfullypleted 10,000 assassinations.


    And the ten thousand and first murder


    This was not for amissioned hit.


    She had killed the former leader of the School of Carnage and risen to the position herself.


    The woman who was now in her sixties, revealed her old yet beautiful face and gentlymented.


    The losers of the Orthodox faction sure have a lot to say. Its so noisy.


    She looked toward the Sword Saint.


    Can you just stop putting up a front and get to your room? You are so damn loud.


    A member of the Unorthodox faction dares!


    The only one of the three Namgungs who had been quiet became extremely angry and tried to step forward, however


    Yoo Hak.


    Grandfather.


    He closed his mouth at the Sword Saint''s calling.


    The Sword Saint looked at the Carnage Demon and continued to speak.


    I heard the School of Carnage was wrecked by the Sword Demon? Pfft.


    Heughed before heading to the second floor of the inn.


    A bright smile appeared on the Carnage Demon''s face, but the Sword Saint paid it no attention.


    He just motioned with his eyes to Elder Ho, who held back a sigh and followed behind him.


    I will head with him for now.


    Cale slightly flinched but made it not visible.


    Elder Ho had reported to Cales mind.


    Why to me?


    Cale found this to be odd, but it was a good thing so he decided to listen for now.


    I will gather some information. As for information about you, young master-nim-


    Cale verbally answered the slightly hesitant Elder Ho.


    He didnt know how to use sound transmission.


    He had no choice.


    He just had to say it out loud.


    You dont need to hide it.


    Both the Sword Saint and Elder Ho stopped walking for a moment.


    The Sword Saint looked toward Cale. Cale gently smiled at him.


    I need to look like a good person.


    He needed to look like someone who had nothing to do with the Sword Demon.


    I told Elder Ho that he doesnt need to hide it, so he will tell the Sword Saint some things.


    But he is tactful, so


    He wont tell the Sword Saint that I am Choi Jung Soo''s friend and that Choi Han is Choi Jung Soo''s uncle Right?


    Cale suddenly became anxious.


    That was why he looked toward Elder Ho and continued speaking.


    I''m sure you will be able to decide what can be said and what shouldn''t.


    He then smiled.


    It was his way of saying, Lets take care of this well.


    Gulp.


    Elder Ho gulped.


    To say it so openly.


    This young master Kim obviously could use sound transmission, but he just said it openly.


    This was clearly a warning.


    Hmm.


    The Sword Saint looked back and forth between Cale and Elder Ho before walking again. The good-natured acting young man and the worker followed behind the Sword Saint.


    Of course, he gave an order to the remaining young man first.


    Yoo Hak. We will eat soon, so put in the order.


    Yes, Hyung-nim.


    Cale watched that before motioning to Chief Eunuch Wi with his eyes.


    I will escort you right away.


    Yes, please. I am getting quite hungry.


    Human, I''m hungry!


    Not me, but Raon.


    Cale gently nudged them and Chief Eunuch Wi also acted as if they could not push it back any longer and headed toward the guest house with the Eastern Depot informant.


    They are noting.


    He took a peek to the back after Sui Khan said that to him.


    The Dokgo n and the rising stars were chatting with the remaining person from the Namgung n.


    He heard Chief Eunuch Wi''s sound transmission.


    Namgung Yoo Hak is a direct descendant of the Namgung n as the patriarch''s second son. He is the young n leader''s little brother.


    In addition, the Dokgo n and the Namgung n have a very bad rtionship.


    The reason the Dokgo ns power started decreasing was because their main business failed. New businesses appeared in the ce of those failed businesses. The new owners of all of those businesses were the Namgung n.


    Of course, the Namgung n imed that the process of making that happen was clean, but nobody in the Orthodox faction, Unorthodox faction, nor even the Demon Cult believed them.


    However, everybody just keeps that belief to themselves because there is no evidence.


    Cale nonchntly nodded his head.


    None of my business.


    It was an issue that basically had nothing to do with him.


    This isnt my home anyway.


    That is why the Dokgo n grinds their teeth whenever the Namgung n is brought up.


    And for the Namgung n, it was beneficial that one of the two ns famous for using heavy des naturally declined.


    After that, the Namgung n and the Dokgo n have had a bad rtionship.


    Cale started to speak.


    "Do you think that they will cause an incident?


    Chief Eunuch Wi shook his head.


    "There shouldn''t be any issues as Noble Warrior Dokgo Chang is there.


    As a senior in the Dokgo n, Dokgo Chang wouldnt do anything like that.


    "Furthermore, everybody will just quietly have a mental battle since the Carnage Demon is here as well.


    Thats true; anybody with a brain would not fight in this inn. Yes, yes indeed.


    Cale thought about the Dokgo n and the rising stars who seemed to at least be decently smart.


    Bang!


    Hmm?


    Uncle, I cant hold it in any longer!


    It was at that moment.


    He heard something break.


    You dare, you dare to insult my n?!


    Ha! Insult? You sure have quite the victim mentality! I cant chat with such a lowly fool!


    The Dokgo ns young n leader, Dokgo Ryeong, and the Namgung n''s second son, Namgung Yoo Hak.


    The moment the two of them raised their voices


    Cale didnt even look back.


    Haa, these idiots. Why do these martial artist bastards always have to fight inside inns?


    Why is it that such esteemed individuals who dream of the bright future of the Orthodox faction are with someone who knows nothing? Please dine with us instead.


    Human! That Namgung Yoo Hak or whatever is sneering at Dokgo Ryeong while trying to chat nicely to daoshi Un Seon!


    Haaaaa. There is always one trash in a n. I guess Namgung n''s trash is Namgung Yoo Hak.


    Ha. And I am the trash of my family.


    Cale clenched his eyes shut.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom, bang!


    He heard something else break and


    Gasp!


    He also heard someone gasp.


    Human!


    Raon shouted in shock.


    What is going on?


    As Cale got chills on his back


    He finally turned around.


    ng!


    Choi Han pulled out his sword.


    However, Cale did not see that.


    Chopsticks!


    For some reason, chopsticks were flying toward Cale.


    What the?


    As Cale subconsciously said that in shock


    The moment Choi Han swung his sword to smack the chopstick and Sui Khan sighed while extending his hand


    Ooooooooong-


    There was a short vibration before the chopsticks stopped in the air.


    Human! I stopped them! I held them there with mana!


    It was at that moment.


    Clunk!


    There was a loud noise before a chair fell back.


    !


    The Carnage Demon. She was looking at Cale in astonishment.


    Silence filled the inn while Cale felt the chubby front paw on his back and heard Raon''s voice.


    Hehe! I did a good job stopping them! Human, praise me! I will protect the weakened you!


    Mm.


    Cale looked at the Carnage Demons shaking pupils and felt as if a big misunderstanding was about to ur.


    For reference, in the Wuxia world that Cale knew, only an extremely skilled expert could stop chopsticks or a sword in the air without even moving their hands.


    Well, this is awkward.


    A lot of thoughts filled Cales mind through the silence.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Stupid Super Rock (PR) wanted me to use lout. I refuse.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 93: Why are you there? (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 93: Why are you there? (8)


    Standing perfectly horizontally The chopsticks were floating in the air as if someone was supporting them with their hand.


    They were aimed right at Cale.


    Gulp.


    The sound of someone gulping could be heard through the silence.


    The people who had been boisterous, the people who had been looking around


    Everybody had their mouths closed while looking at the chopsticks and the area around them.


    Human! Why is it so quiet? Are they all shocked because of the chopsticks?


    Cale quietly sighed.


    He started speaking.


    Everybody put your weapons down.


    ng.


    Choi Han put his sword back into the scabbard.


    Sui Khan pulled back his extended hand and chuckled.


    And


    I''m okay.


    Beacrox put his greatsword back into the scabbard on his back after Cale said that one more time.


    Finally, Ron ced the dagger in his hand back into his pocket.


    "Aw. Too bad. I thought we were going to fight.


    Toonka sounded disappointed as he put the chair in his hand back down.


    Boom.


    His rough movements made quite a loud noise, potentially because of his disappointment.


    Hoho.


    Durst had his hands sped tightly as heughed before he made ament.


    You dare to throw chopsticks at the young master-nim. You must have forgotten what fear is.


    Cale frowned. It was because of this nonsense that Durst, who had been quiet this whole time, suddenly spouted.


    However, that was not the problem right now.


    How vicious.


    The Carnage Demon had her eyes opened wide while looking at him.


    Cale got scared at her gaze.


    The leader of the School of Carnage?


    She was someone like Ron.


    Having that thought scared him.


    Cale slowly turned his gaze.


    I need to avoid that old hag and quickly head to the guest house.


    Human, what should I do with the chopsticks?


    Should it put it back where it came from?


    Oops.


    As Cale flinched


    Nice Beacrox told me! He said you need to return everything once you are done eating! Hehe! I guess I can give it to that worker kid!


    Cale looked toward the worker.


    He seemed to have returned after escorting the Sword Saint to the room.


    The worker looked at Namgung Yoo Hak and Dokgo Ryeong Then at the broken chairs and table near the rising stars in shock.


    No. Dont do that!


    Cale wanted to tell Raon not to do that.


    Unfortunately, he didnt have magic or sound transmissions.


    Then the only thing left was to say it out loud. Cale opened his mouth to prevent any greater misunderstandings.


    However, Raon was quicker than his voice.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    There was a gentle gust of wind.


    It was refreshing yet gentle.


    The chopsticks moved gently as if they were dancing.


    Cale could feel the fluttering of the wings that grazed his back.


    Aigoo.


    Cale was getting a headache.


    The chopsticks stopped in front of the worker. The worker didnt seem to know what to do as he looked back and forth between Cale and the chopsticks. Cale held back a sigh and opened his mouth after seeing the workers gaze.


    Take it.


    Yes, yes sir! Yes, young master-nim!


    The worker became shocked and quickly grabbed the chopsticks with both hands. He then carefully held them by his chest.


    Cale''s gaze moved toward the broken table and chairs. The container of utensils that had been on the table was rolling on the ground.


    One pair of chopsticks that had been in that container seemed to have flown toward Cale.


    His gaze moved past Dokgo Chang and focused on Un Seon, Jeong Hye, and Dokgo Ryeong.


    Umm, umm-!


    Dokgo Ryeong became flustered and urgently tried to speak.


    We weren''t trying to cause amotion-


    Cale raised his hand.


    That made Dokgo Ryeong unable to say anything else.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    I do not care what happened.


    He could still feel the Carnage Demon''s gaze.


    He did not want to get involved with the Five Saints and Five Demons, including the Sword Saint.


    He needed to quickly run away.


    Cale turned around.


    He then pulled a gold coin out of his pocket. It was from the money he had gotten from the Imperial family.


    He handed it to Choi Han as he spoke.


    Choi Han, hand this to the owner of the inn. It ispensation for the destroyed things.


    Understood.


    Dokgo Chang opened his mouth after hearing that.


    Young master-nim, you do not need to do that. We will take care of-


    "But people who supposedly know how to take care of things are the ones causing the issue?


    Cale had noticed that the people of the Dokgo n seemed to be a bit hot-tempered.


    Cale thought that there was a need to suppress them a bit.


    The issue of rescuing Choi Jung Soo required stealthiness and calmness.


    .


    Cale spoke to Dokgo Chang, who could not say anything.


    Lets go.


    C,pensation!


    Another voice interjected at that moment.


    It was Namgung Yoo Hak.


    The Namgung n will take care of thepensation!


    Cale looked at Namgung Yoo Hak for the first time.


    The bastard, who had been keeping his mouth tightly shut until a few moments ago from the shock of seeing the chopsticks had suddenly started shouting loudly.


    Its obvious that Dokgo Ryeong could not hold his temper because of this Namgung Yoo Hak bastards damn mouth.


    He looked at Dokgo Ryeong, who had his head down with his fists tightly clenched, before looking at Namgung Yoo Hak.


    Silently.


    His gaze made Namgung Yoo Hak bite down on his lip.


    Who is that guy?


    Who was this guy that the rising stars and the Dokgo n were calling him, young master-nim, and treating him like this?


    He seems to be around my age and looks so weak, but he''s strong?


    Namgung Yoo Hak could not believe it.


    However, he still had to say something despite all of the questions on his mind.


    Ahem. The Namgung n does not avoid things that have happened! The Namgung n will take care of allpensation!


    What a funny bastard.


    Based on what Cale had seen, this guy was the one who had started the confrontation and broken things. He found this Namgung Yoo Hak, who was shamelessly saying that they would take care of thepensation, to be annoying.


    Based on this and how they had been when they were getting a room, Cale had an idea about the Namgung n''s way of doing things.


    Pfft.


    That was why he could onlyugh while looking at Namgung Yoo Hak.


    Cale looked away from Namgung Yoo Hak and started walking.


    That little bastard is not the issue right now! The Carnage Demon''s gaze is getting more and more vicious! Choi Jung Soonded a blow on the Carnage Demons School of Carnage? I need to quickly get out of here.


    Cale opened the door to the inn''s rear yard, the location of the guest house, without any hesitation.


    "A, are you ignoring me right now?!


    Namgung Yoo Hak''s face was red as he raised his voice.


    However, Cale did not turn back.


    Neither did his people.


    Choi Han was the only one acting differently, as he handed the gold coin to the innkeeper and chef, who hade out of the kitchen and looked lost.


    Everybody followed behind Cale.


    The Fist King and his great-granddaughter as well.


    You You dare to do this to someone from the great Namgung n!


    Namgung Yoo Hak was enraged after being ignored by someone who seemed to be around his age.


    This was not a descendant of a famed school in the Orthodox faction nor a promising rising star.


    This bastard he had never seen before dared to sneer at and ignore the direct line of the Namgung n! This was something that even the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance did not dare to do!


    Namgung Yoo Hak could allow it.


    However, there was nobody left who paid any attention to him.


    Ryeong.


    Yes, esteemed uncle?


    Dokgo Ryeong looked at Namgung Yoo Hak with an odd look on her face before she started walking.


    She felt guilty after hearing what this young master Kim had said, but felt wronged after thinking that it was Namgung Yoo Hak who had started the issue.


    However, the way young master Kim chuckled at Namgung Yoo Hak as if he was nothing and left without giving him a nce


    In addition


    "Are you noting?


    Young master Kim, who had continued walking while ignoring Namgung Yoo Hak, stopped in front of the door to the rear yard and was waiting for the Dokgo n and the rising stars.


    Ryeong, even if you get angry, you need to hold it in until the evidence regarding what the Namgung n has done to our n is revealed.


    She heard Dokgo Changs voice.


    Furthermore, our top priority is rescuing Noble Warrior Choi Jung Soo.


    Dokgo Ryeong slightly nodded her head in agreement.


    For some reason, potentially because she felt good about what had happened to Namgung Yoo Hak, Dokgo Changs advice was easy to ept.


    Pffft.


    Sheughed internally.


    Namgung Yoo Hak could not argue despite being ignored by young master Kim.


    The reason was obvious.


    Hes strong.


    The chopsticks.


    The strength that came through those puny sticks made that snobby Namgung Yoo Hak, the trash of the Namgung n, unable to say anything.


    He must have been too scared to use his n''s name.


    Screeeech.


    The door to the rear yard opened and Cale''s group walked out of the inn.


    Namgung Yoo Hak, who was left behind, clenched his fist and red at the closed door.


    You dare, you dare!


    "What happened?


    Hyung-nim!


    Namgung Yoo Hak quickly moved to his approaching older cousin, Namgung Tae Wi, and started speaking.


    Do you remember that weak-looking bastard called young master Kim from earlier?


    Hold on.


    Tae Wi stopped Namgung Yoo Hak.


    Let''s go up and talk.


    Excuse me? No, please listen to me fir-


    Namgung Yoo Hak closed his mouth at that moment.


    Namgung Tae Wi had sent a sound transmission.


    That young master Kim from earlier is a person of the Imperial family.


    Namgung Yoo Hak''s pupils were shaking.


    It was as if he could not believe it.


    That is what Elder Ho said. Kim Hae-il. That person had a golden que that was only given to members of the Imperial family.


    Namgung Yoo Hak suddenly had a thought.


    Thats impossible! That bastard is a member of the Imperial family?


    Namgung Tae Wi was not one to speak nonsense. The fact that he said it must mean that Elder Ho''s words were trustworthy.


    He then had another thought.


    Then how, how could he be that strong?


    The power that young master Kim had shown just now was basically the same as the Ki-Controlled Sword.


    Yes, Ki-Controlled Sword.


    How high of a realm was that?


    The former patriarch, the Sword Saint, was the only person who could freely use that technique!


    Lets go up and talk.


    Namgung Yoo Hak kept his mouth shut and followed behind at Namgung Tae Wi''s urging.


    It was because he realized that they were not things to be said right here.


    His fists were clenched so hard that his two hands had turned white.


    Why do you have cold sweats?


    Its nothing, Hyung-nim.


    Namgung Yoo Hak shook his head saying that it was nothing.


    However, he clearly remembered what he had just done.


    I didnt mock the Imperial family, did I?


    Yeah. Although it was only half-respectful, I spoke formally to him.


    I also didn''t try to attack that young master Kim.


    I just, yeah, I just shared my disappointment a bit.


    That Imperial family bastard wont do anything to me.


    That must be why he just left.


    Fuck! A member of the Imperial family?!


    He was a true sun that even the Namgung n did not dare to look at!


    Namgung Yoo Hak did his best to tell himself that all he did was share his disappointment as he followed behind Namgung Tae Wi.


    However, despite thinking that it was okay, his face looked quite ufortable.


    Peace returned to the inn once they disappeared.


    The awkward mood slowly returned to rowdiness.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It could not be helped.


    Thest remaining strong individual


    The Carnage Demon had disappeared as well.


    Hmm.


    On top of the inns roof


    The Carnage Demon appeared there and looked toward the rear yard when she made eye contact with someone.


    Although she was using stealth techniques


    One man was looking right at her.


    It was the half-white-haired martial artist who had taken the dagger out while standing next to young master Kim.


    Observing him will be difficult.


    The Carnage Demon moved away from the inn''s roof without any regrets.


    However, she kept this young master Kim on her mind.


    He didn''t use any internal ki. He just used the power of his surroundings to stop the chopsticks.


    He had done it naturally without any recoil.


    The Carnage Demon could easily do something like that if she used her internal ki.


    However, the important thing was that he had not used any internal ki.


    At first, she had thought that she was mistaken.


    However, that refreshing and warm breeze that was used when he returned the chopsticks to the worker


    That gentle power was wind; it was nature itself.


    Who is he?


    Based on the demeanor of the Namgung n and those Beggars'' Gang bastards, this young master Kim definitely had something about him.


    The Carnage Demon licked her lips as if she had found something very interesting before disappearing again.


    * * *


    Cale picked up his cup of tea in the room with nobody but his people.


    Dumplings are delicious!


    Raons cheeks were full as he was eating dumplings.


    Toonka! Dont touch mine!


    I dont touch childrens food!


    Right next to Raon was Toonka, who looked grotesque while his cheeks were full of dumplings as well.


    Haaaaaaaa.


    Cale sighed but ignored it all.


    He filled his stomach with a light meal before taking a moment to rest.


    He would start moving to look for Choi Jung Soo once Raon finished eating.


    Excuse me, oh esteemed Purifier-nim.


    "What is it?


    Durst, who had been rtively quiet sinceing to the Central ins, started speaking.


    The man, who was called Old Man Do here, smiled benignly before continuing to speak.


    Its just that


    Cale nonchntly motioned with his chin, as if telling Durst to quickly tell him, and Durst continued speaking.


    However, the smile had disappeared from his face.


    Didn''t you smell something foul earlier?


    Huh?


    Smell?


    Cale had only smelled deliciousness inside the inn.


    Durst started speaking again, with an extremely serious look on his face, as if he was sure that it was a foul stench even after thinking about it again.


    "That Namgung? Do you remember the good-natured young man of the Namgung n?


    Yeah. What about him?


    Cale looked toward Chief Eunuch Wi, who was cooling the dumplings with a fan for Raon,mented.


    His name is most likely Namgung Tae Wi. He is from the coteral line, but he is currently a squad leader of the Heavenly Guardians. He is young but people say that his martial arts is said to be as strong as the direct line.


    I see. But what about him?


    Cale looked at Durst with a confused gaze.


    I smelled that scent from him.


    What scent?


    What is going on?


    Cale started to get an ominous feeling.


    As he was thinking that this was making him anxious


    Durst spoke cautiously but sternly.


    He smelled like a corpse.


    What? A corpse? Perhaps?


    Cale, Choi Han, and Sui Khan all looked at each other.


    the Church of the Fire of Purification A smell that only the bishop of that church managed to smell


    There was something here.


    And that something was most likely


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    So hes the living jiangshi?


    His gaze moved back to Durst.


    Cale felt as if he could understand why the God of the Fire of Purification had sent his believer, Durst, with him.


    Cale had finally realized this old mans usefulness.


    His eyes sparkled.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Scooby dooby Durst.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 94: Why are you there? (9)

    Book 2: Chapter 94: Why are you there? (9)


    A l, living jiangshi?!


    Chief Eunuch Wi became extremely shocked at Cales words and dropped the fan in his hand.


    Plop.


    Raon saw the fallen fan, looked back at Chief Eunuch Wi, and did that over and over before causing a gust of wind with his magic to cool the dumplings. Toonka''s as well.


    However, Chief Eunuch Wi could not pay any attention to that.


    A l, living jiangshi, that-


    He looked to be in shock.


    Cale thought deeply after seeing this.


    Did I ever mention the living jiangshis to Chief Eunuch Wi before?


    He realized that he had not.


    Cales gaze moved to the old man, who had been eating dumplings next to Toonka until moments ago.


    Fist King Mok Hyeon.


    .


    His eyes were wide open as he looked at Cale.


    His gaze was extremely vicious.


    His clenched fist was bending the chopsticks, as if to show the reason he received the title of king.


    Let''s not look at him.


    Cale just turned away from the Fist King.


    Young master-nim, could you please exin in detail?


    Chief Eunuch Wi asked urgently, unable to properly control his shock.


    Mm.


    Cale debated for a moment before deciding to tell them what he knew. These were his allies.


    You know little Central ins, right?


    Yes, yes sir.


    Chief Eunuch Wi knew that Cale had called the young monk Central ins.


    He told me.


    That there is a living jiangshi?


    Yes sir. The Blood Cult created living jiangshis and nted them in each of the Orthodox faction, Unorthodox faction, and the Demon Cult.


    Ho.


    The Fist King gasped.


    It is the end of the world, the end of the world indeed.


    He shook his head as if in disbelief.


    Oh my, this is very bad.


    Choi Han asked after seeing Chief Eunuch Wi unable to hide his concern.


    Are living jiangshis that dangerous?


    In this world, there is something called death arts in addition to martial arts. There are Alchemy and Magic arts as well, but Anyway, there are some dangerous methods called death arts.


    Chief Eunuch Wi continued exining with a stiff look on his face.


    Jiangshis have appeared in the world a couple times throughout history. The Blood Cult as well as the Demon Cult have created them multiple times. However, the living jiangshis-


    He closed his mouth for a moment.


    He then asked the Fist King.


    It should be okay to tell them, right?


    Do you remember what his Majesty said? He said give them whatever they need.


    Thats right.


    Chief Eunuch Wi started talking to Cale again.


    The Imperial family has documents on living jiangshis. The approximate method of creating living jiangshis is written in there.


    The method is written in there?


    Chief Eunuch Wi continued to speak as Cale scowled.


    In order to create one living jiangshi, you need one living person and 443 lives as sacrifices.


    Silence filled the room.


    Chief Eunuch Wi broke the silence he had created.


    However, there is also a medicine that is required to turn a human into a living jiangshi. Even the Imperial family does not know much about the medicine. How to make it as well as what it is All they know is that it takes the form of a ck liquid.


    ck liquid.


    Cale thought about dead mana as soon as he heard that word.


    Mana did not exist in this world.


    That was why dead mana should be even less of a concept in this world.


    In the Central ins, the creation of living jiangshis is considered taboo.


    The Fist King sighed.


    Furthermore, ording to old records, living jiangshis think they are alive and have no idea that they are being controlled.


    I know that as well, sir.


    Really? Then do you know about their overload as well?


    No, sir. I don''t know.


    The Fist King was able to tell Cale a bit more details about the dangers of living jiangshis.


    Finding out one day that a person you know is a jiangshi is scary and dangerous, but They are basically living bombs.


    The Fist King ced the crushed chopsticks on the table.


    When living jiangshis overload, even experts in the Unrestrained Realm will be unable to suppress them without being willing to get injured.


    Basically, only someone who was at least at the Elder-level in a n or sect would be able to take on a single living jiangshi.


    Hmm. Living jiangshis are stronger than I thought.


    The Fist King nodded his head at Cale''sment.


    Thats right. Furthermore, the damage would be beyond this world if that living jiangshi, who is an expert in the Unrestrained Realm, explodes. In addition, living jiangshis dont feel pain from the moment they awaken. Basically, they charge at you without caring about anything else.


    It made sense why the Imperial family would be wary of living jiangshis.


    Aside from that, the fact that the Blood Cult has living jiangshis would mean that there would be quite a lot more regr jiangshis. Jiangshis are apparently easier to make than living jiangshis.


    I presume that the 443 sacrifices for creating the living jiangshis were turned into regr jiangshis.


    The Fist King and Chief Eunuch Wimented one after the other. Chief Eunuch Wi spoke to Cale with a stiff look on his face.


    Young master-nim. We need to inform the Imperial family right away to conduct a major investigation. This, this is something we need to use everything we have to tackle.


    Do we need to send out arge number of Embroidered Uniform Guards?


    The Embroidered Uniform Guards need to protect his Majesty. It looks like we will need to bring some people from the military.


    Living jiangshis are Unrestrained Realm experts who do not feel pain. The military is not enough when dealing with those bastards. We will only put the lives of the poormon soldiers in danger. No, this is not what we should be doing right now!


    The Fist King stood up.


    We need to immediately go tell Ho Song Yi about this so that we can get the help of the Orthodox faction!


    Mok Hyeon-nim, would the Orthodox faction help us? As for the Unorthodox faction and the Demon Cult-, would they even believe us?


    They should listen since it ising from the Imperial family!


    But still, those bastards-


    There is a way!


    The Fist King was starting to raise his voice. He turned toward someone.


    Durst was standing there looking confused. The Fist King pointed at him.


    Noble Warrior Do over here seems to be able to locate the living jiangshis using their smell. We can use that! He should be able to quickly find them all if he spends the next year or two sniffing around!


    Durst looked a bit unsettled.


    I see! We just have to find them one by one and prepare things so that we end up with the least amount of damage possible going against those Unrestrained Realm experts! We also need to pay attention to the Blood Cult since we have to do it stealthily so they dont find out-


    Haaa, yes, it would beplicated if the Blood Cult found out. We can''t let them hide all of the living jiangshis.


    p!


    There was a light p and the two people stopped their conversation.


    They then noticed that Cale was looking at them.


    Okay, why dont we all calm down?


    He was smiling.


    "Based on what the two of you said, these living jiangshis are a source of fear and trepidation for everybody in the Central ins?


    His voice was soft and gentle.


    Toonka slowly put the dumpling in his hand down after seeing Cale like this.


    Regardless of that, Chief Eunuch Wi and the Fist King The two old men responded in a slightly more serious tone.


    I would say so. We cannot fathom what they might do.


    I would not say fear. We can suppress them if we decide to catch them. However, they are indeed a headache.


    Cales smile became even wider.


    Then shall we take things one step at a time?


    He pointed toward Durst.


    "Shouldnt we first verify whether the smell Noble Warrior Do noticed is truly the scent of a living jiangshi?


    "Ah, that is true!


    The Fist King realized that he had made a mistake due to his feeling of urgency.


    Yes. We need to confirm whether Noble Warrior Do really can distinguish the living jiangshis.


    Yes sir. And then we can just purify them.


    Hmm?


    The Fist King stiffened up for a bit before nkly asking back while looking at Cale.


    Purify?


    Yes sir. Purification. Isn''t that right?


    Cale turned toward Durst, who immediately responded. Chief Eunuch Wi flinched after seeing Durst suddenly smiling brightly.


    His eyes subconsciously opened wide and his jaws dropped after hearing what Durst said next.


    Our esteemed Purifier has the power to purify living jiangshis. The god I serve has even bestowed a divine item to the purifier to purify easily.


    Nod nod.


    Cale just quietly nodded his head. He had a calm smile on his face.


    Something is weird.


    Toonka mumbled.


    Youare quite sharp?


    Toonka looked even more confused after hearing Sui Khan''s shocked voice, but Sui Khan just shrugged his shoulders.


    While that was going on, Ron had an extremely benign smile on his face as he offered seats to Chief Eunuch Wi and the Fist King.


    Chief Eunuch Wi and the Fist King were now seated around the table with Cale.


    Ron ced teacups in front of them.


    Chhh.


    Cale gently spoke as their teacups were being filled with tea.


    I cannot do a lot of them, but I do have the power to purify living jiangshis.


    Ho-


    The Fist King couldn''t help but gasp after Cale confirmed the parts that were a bit uncertain after Durst''sments.


    Is something like that possible when a person gets to your level?


    "Excuse me?


    Cale flinched and asked back but the Fist King waved him off.


    No. Its nothing.


    He then seemed much calmer as he continued to speak.


    Can you tell me what you mean by purify?


    I can exin that.


    It was rare to see Durst cut in like this.


    During the purification process, fog-like smoke rises and spreads out with our Purifier-nim at the center. That smoke is an extremely clean aura of nature that does not harm us at all. In fact, it makes us feel refreshed.


    Aura of nature.


    Chief Eunuch Wi gulped.


    Truly, is young master Kim truly in the Nature Realm?


    His fingertips were shaking.


    The Purifier-nim purifies the jiangshis with the aura within that smoke.


    Is that all?


    Durst sternly responded to the Fist King, who still seemed to find it hard to believe.


    Yes sir. Without any damage or anybody getting hurt! The jiangshis return to their original appearances. Living jiangshis are jiangshis as well, so the process should be simr.


    Dursts face scowled a bit after saying that.


    Of course, there is a burden on our Purifier-nims body when he purifies.


    Cale got chills as Durst looked at him with teary eyes.


    That was why he nonchntlymented.


    Its not that big of a burden.


    Yes, it is only enough to get me a bit dizzy.


    Ah, but that may not be the case.


    It might be harder to purify this time because it was living jiangshispared to the regr jiangshis from before.


    Also, a significant portion of the Fire of Destruction is sealed right now.


    That would lead to a greater physical burden on his body.


    But the Vitality of the Heart is pretty much at full power.


    There should not be many issues as his regeneration and healing abilities had not fluctuated much.


    Ho-


    The Fist King gasped again.


    Yes, I''m sure that is the case.


    He nodded his head a few times and patted his knee with one hand.


    Of course it will burden his body.


    Mok Hyeon closed his eyes and imagined.


    Living jiangshis are things that an expert in the Unrestrained Realm would have to go into battle knowing that at minimum, he will be injured, and at maximum that he might die. To be able to use only an aura of nature to purify such an existence back to its original appearance without any sort of battle


    He could not even imagine how great and mighty of a task that would be.


    Furthermore, he thought of something else in his mind.


    In the end, martial arts is for defending yourself and protecting others. Basically, it is saving people.


    However, you would end up harming people and causing damage to your surroundings in order to save those people.


    However, the ultimate goal of training in martial arts is to return everything to their original ce without harming anybody in the process.


    It was simr to how young master Kim would use the power of nature to return the living jiangshis to their natural appearances.


    Yes, that is true martial arts.


    Martial arts was to return things to nothingness without any sort of fight. (TL: This is a y on words because martial arts and nothingness are both pronounced moo in Korean)


    Ooooooooong-


    There was a small fluctuation around the Fist King.


    What the hell?


    Cales eyes opened wide.


    The Fist King, who had his eyes closed, naturally moved side to side. There was a fluctuation of ki with him at the center and his body floated up a bit from the chair.


    Is this perhaps?


    Is this that thing that I read about in wuxia novels?


    Is it that clich?


    Senior has obtained enlightenment!


    He heard Chief Eunuch Wi shout.


    It really was enlightenment!


    Cale was bbergasted.


    Why the hell did he suddenly achieve enlightenment?


    It was rare for an expert at the Fist King''s level to get insight and obtain enlightenment.


    They were strong enough to the point where they knew what they needed to know and it was difficult to rise to a higher level.


    The Fist King, such an expert, had gotten some sort of insight and had obtained enlightenment just now.


    Why?


    Cale did not know why this had happened.


    Cale looked toward Chief Eunuch Wi in confusion before flinching.


    It is all thanks to you, young master Kim.


    .


    Cale was silent for a moment.


    Chief Eunuch Wi didnt care and he continued to speak with a deeply moved look on his face.


    Young master Kim, I''m certain that something that you said or did served as the first step for senior Fist King to obtain enlightenment.


    I see.


    It should be right since Chief Eunuch Wi, our knowledge base of the Central ins, said so.


    Cale thought for a moment before asking.


    "We should guard him for now, right?


    Yes sir. Even the smallest of shocks can bring great danger during Ki Cirction, so we will need to be very alert of his surroundings.


    That big danger usually described Ki Deviation.


    Martial artists fell into defenseless states of meditation during enlightenment.


    Internal ki goes through the veins and swirls around the whole body during the process. This was known as Ki Cirction, and any shock could make the ki move incorrectly and twist the veins.


    That would lead to significant physical or mental damage, with some people never being able to use martial arts ever again.


    I will stand guard.


    Choi Han stepped up and headed toward the door.


    Toonka was tactful and followed behind him, before Sui Khan headed toward the window and leisurely kept watch of what was going on outside.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked at them with gratitude.


    Cale walked up next to him.


    Chief Eunuch Wi. Senior is in Ki Cirction but it is okay to quietly chat, correct?


    Yes, young master-nim. It is fine as long as we dont make any loud noises or shock his body in any way.


    I see. Then lets return to the thing we were originally talking about. I think we will need to keep an eye on Namgung Tae Wi so that we can confirm whether Noble Warrior Do can truly recognize living jiangshis.


    Namgung Tae Wi was currently a squad leader for the Namgung n''s Heavenly Guardians.


    That good-natured man from earlier


    Although he clearly looked human


    Chief Eunuch Wi sounded very serious.


    Yes sir. We must definitely do that.


    Yes indeed.


    Chief Eunuch Wi saw the corner of Cales lips twist up at that moment.


    What is going on?


    Why do I suddenly have the chills?


    He felt an unexinable chill on his back.


    Cale asked in an easygoing tone at that moment.


    "Based on what I noticed, the Namgung n has a lot of money, is very strong, and has a lot of power. Right?


    Uhh, mm. Yes, yes sir. There is no n as strong as them in the Orthodox faction, no, actually in all of the Central ins. It would not be wrong to say that the Namgung n was at its peak right now.


    I see.


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    Then having that Namgung n as ourckeys would be quite convenient, no?


    Lackeys.


    It was such a lowly word.


    However, Chief Eunuch Wi could only silently gulp after seeing the twisted smile on Cales face.


    It was at that moment.


    Knock knock knock.


    They heard some knocks before the Beggars'' Gang''s Elder Ho and the Fist King''s great-granddaughter, Mok Hee, returned.


    He is currently in a state of enlightenment, so please do not make any loud noises.


    Eek!


    !


    The two of them could not hide their shock as they noticed the Fist King floating in the air in Ki Cirction.


    Chief Eunuch Wi walked over to them and asked them with a determined look on his face.


    "Elder Ho, are you aware that living jiangshis have appeared in the Central ins?


    The elder of the Beggars'' Gang, one of the greatest secret intelligence services in the Central ins Ho Song Yi subconsciously responded back.


    Excuse me?


    He truly seemed confused.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Excuuuuuuuse me?!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 95: Why are you there? (10)

    Book 2: Chapter 95: Why are you there? (10)


    <Why are you there? (10)>


    It was rare for Chief Eunuch Wi to scowl like this. It was because his mind hadpletely flipped after hearing that stupid response.


    L, living j, jiangshi-


    This guy was even stuttering.


    Chief Eunuch Wi was in disbelief. A guy like this is an Elder in the Beggars'' Gang? I heard that they were pretty skilled when it came to information


    Haaaa.


    He couldn''t help but sigh.


    There were a lot of things Chief Eunuch Wi wanted to say to this stupid-looking old man, but he stopped for now. His gaze instantly turned cautious as he looked toward Cale.


    Nod.


    Cale nodded his head when they made eye contact and pointed to the Fist King.


    Cale was telling him not to cause a scene in here.


    Chief Eunuch Wi calmed himself down. He felt embarrassed.


    I can''t believe I showed such a side in front of someone who came from somewhere else!


    He felt extremely ashamed as a person working for the Imperial family.


    Why dont you go to the empty room next door?


    At that time, Ron Whose name was Noble Warrior Moan in this ce, pointed to the next room for Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked oddly at Ron, since Ron did the task that Chief Eunuch Wi would normally do before he could do it, before quickly following behind Cale.


    Elder Ho! What are you doing? Come on!


    Chief Eunuch Wi spoke to Elder Ho quietly but in a scolding tone, which made Elder Ho rush behind him as well.


    Cale, who walked while ignoring all of this, made eye contact with Mok Hee.


    Cale debated for a moment in front of Mok Hee, who slightly bowed toward him.


    Either way, the situation is that he achieved enlightenment because of me and is in that condition, right?


    Cale had yed a part in the Fist King being like this.


    That was why Cale said this to the Fist Kings great-granddaughter.


    My friends will stand guard so don''t worry. I''m sure that Senior Fist King has received great enlightenment.


    Everything should be fine since Choi Han and the team leader were here.


    Human, Im following you too!


    Naturally, the invisible Raon followed behind Cale as soon as Elder Ho stepped out.


    Human, I will protect you here! I even researched how to create poison fogs! I brought some sleeping poison as well! Human, just tell me! I''ll put them all to sleep!


    Mok Hee, who was looking at Cale with aplicated gaze, slightly bowed her head again in ce of thanking him verbally.


    Cale slightly nodded his head as well before walking past her and out the door.


    In the hallway toward the room on the other side


    At the end of the wooden hallway


    He heard voices.


    Cales gaze moved from the hallway to the rising stars standing around the L-shaped corner.


    They confusedly closed their mouths after making eye contact with Cale. Cale looked at them before giving Ron an order.


    Go tell them to be quiet.


    Yes, Young master-nim.


    Cale walked into the other room. Elder Ho and Chief Eunuch Wi followed behind him; Chief Eunuch Wi closed the door with only the three of them in the room.


    Ron looked at the closed door from the hallway before heading toward the corner.


    I''m sorry.


    Daoshi Un Seon stepped forward and apologized as soon as he approached them.


    Ron, who had no need to say anything anymore, looked at Un Seon, who started speaking.


    We came here because we heard that Elder Ho came here. It looks like our timing was very bad.


    I will inform Elder Ho that the esteemed rising stars havee to look for him.


    Yes, Thank you very much.


    Ron observed the rest of the rising stars, who looked a bit palepared to the calm Un Seon.


    They have good ears.


    The martial artists of this world seemed to have good hearing and light bodies.


    They used stealth well and could hear other peoples conversations well.


    They seemed to be hesitant after hearing Cale''s voice.


    How interesting.


    Ron had pretty much noticed it.


    The people of this world seemed to be mistaking Cale as an extremely strong martial artist.


    This is good.


    It was not a bad situation.


    It would at least reduce the number of bastards who try to start something with Cale.


    However, it seemed as if he should say something to these kids with good ears.


    He had a gentle smile on his face as he said something to the group that tried to walk away.


    Here.


    He pointed to the corner.


    It was the start of the rooms where Cales group was residing.


    It will be best if you close your ears from this point forward.


    .


    Daoshi Un Seon was staring right at him. He spoke to her, the Beggars'' Gang''s Young Gang Leader, and the others.


    It''ll be best for both sides in many ways.


    The rising stars clearly understood the warning.


    We will be on our way now.


    The monk from Shaolin and the other daoshi from the Kunlun Sect seemed a bit angry, but they silently followed behind Un Seon.


    Ron raised his head toward the ceiling.


    On the wooden ceiling Ron observed the grains on the wood before speaking again.


    You heard me.


    He then stood in front of the door that Chief Eunuch Wi had closed.


    Screeeech.


    There was the noise of a wooden board being pushed on the ceiling.


    As Rons smile became thicker, the man who had been hiding his body on the ceiling


    This rising star, a martial artist from the Martial Arts Alliance who had been in Elder Ho''s group


    The dagger user had made a noise because his usually immovable mind had been shaken. He had not expected his identity to be figured out.


    Especially because he did not sense any sort of martial arts from Ron.


    Mmm.


    He calmed himself again and silently moved away.


    Now that he was noticed, he could not attempt to spy on young master Kim.


    It would be a bad move.


    These guys are scary.


    They were all strong and it was impossible to tell any of their strengths.


    How could it be like this?


    Was the strength of the Imperial Pce really so much?


    Beads of sweat dropped down from the martial artists forehead.


    The Moon Wolves Corps of the Martial Arts Alliance.


    As the wolves under the moon, they were the Martial Arts Alliance leaders direct subordinates.


    They were also a hidden de that was not known by outsiders.


    They would receive the will of the Martial Arts Alliance''s leader throughout the Central ins and carry out their orders.


    What he was doing right now was one of those tasks.


    Rescuing the Sword Demon, Choi Jung Soo.


    That might not be the issue.


    The situation was flowing weirdly right now.


    The Sword Demon''s close friend, a person of the Imperial family, had appeared.


    I feel like something even bigger is about to happen.


    This unexinable yet ominous feeling made him feel that he needed to quickly report to the Martial Arts Alliance leader.


    His steps quickened.


    Why is he in such a rush?


    This guy had no idea that Ron was chuckling and could notice all of his steps.


    Of course, Ron soon stopped paying any attention to the martial artist as well.


    He leisurely waited for Cales conversation to end. He just observed Choi Han and Sui Khan.


    On the other hand, the mood in the room was not rxed at all.


    Noble Warrior Wi, have living jiangshis truly appeared?


    Elder Ho must have snapped out of his daze as his voice was calm but his movements still showed some sense of urgency.


    It is true.


    Chief Eunuch Wi answered, almost in a sigh, before cautiously looking at Cale and then continuing to speak.


    The Blood Cult has created living jiangshis.


    Chief Eunuch Wi thought to himself.


    The Beggars'' Gang should understand if I phrase it like this.


    However, Chief Eunuch Wi did not expect the reaction that came out of Elder Ho''s mouth.


    Excuse me?


    Chief Eunuch Wi scowled as soon as another clueless, no, extremely stupid reaction came out of his mouth.


    "The Blood Cult, the Blood Cult!


    The Blood Cult? The Blood Cult, the Blood Cult has appeared?


    No, this is not the time to react so nkly-!


    Chief Eunuch Wi''s voice was subconsciously about to rise before he stopped after seeing the look on Elder Ho''s face.


    Elder Ho seemed to be in quite the shock as he stood there.


    Chief Eunuch Wi finally figured something out.


    Cale, who had been silent, started speaking at that moment.


    Does the Martial Arts Alliance not know that the Blood Cult is on the move?


    No, that-


    Elder Ho stumbled upon his words.


    I, I dont know, sir?


    Chief Eunuch Wi thought that this was an extremely stupid response.


    However, he started talking after seeing Elder Ho''s face stiffen.


    Living jiangshis have appeared in the Central ins. The Blood Cult made them.


    My goodness.


    Elder Ho clenched his eyes shut.


    This was unbelievable information.


    The Blood Cult has been difficult to track since hundreds of years ago


    "That Blood Cult has appeared again.


    Chief Eunuch Wi coldlymented.


    That those living jiangshis are in the Orthodox faction, Unorthodox faction, and the Demon Cult. That is what we believe.


    Elder Ho''s pupils started shaking. He saw Chief Eunuch Wi''s cold face.


    Elder Ho, do you think that the atmosphere between the Triumvirate is normal right now?


    The clouds of war were roaming around the Triumvirate right now.


    It has been widely epted that the Demon Cult is currently looking past Kunlun and aiming for the Central ins. Furthermore, shes between the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction have be more frequent. It is supposedly to go after each other''s rights and interests, but Dont you think that the frequency of shes have increased to a weird degree in the past ten years or so?


    .


    Elder Ho, do you think that these were all just random happenings?


    Elder Ho let out a quiet sigh.


    He was much calmer now.


    I know that there has been an increase in petty shes between the Triumvirate. We are also aware that if the opportunity arises, those shes can turn into war.


    He shared his thoughts on the matter.


    That is why our Beggars'' Gang-


    He stopped for a moment and looked as if he was debating whether it was okay to say these things. However, he looked at Cale and started speaking with a solemn look on his face.


    Why does he have such a look on his face?


    Cale found it odd that Elder Ho got the solemn look on his face after looking at him, but he focused on what Elder Ho started to say.


    Our Beggars'' Gang and the Nine Sects One Gang are assisting the Kunlun to find a way to prevent as many shes with the Demon Cult as possible.


    Is that so?


    Elder Ho nodded his head at Chief Eunuch Wis response.


    Yes, sir. Kunlun is stating that there is no need to have a discussion with the Demon Cult, but our Beggars'' Gang and the Mount Hua Sect believe that we should not go to war at any cost, making us have the thought of having discussions with the Demon Cult.


    Hoooo.


    Chief Eunuch Wi gasped in admiration for the first time.


    "A discussion with the Demon Cult. I''m surprised you all came up with that.


    Yes sir. Our current Gang Leader-nim is busy, and that is why I, despite having retired from the front lines, am here.


    Hmm.


    Cale nodded his head.


    They have figured out what the problem is, to a degree, and are trying to prevent it.


    This should make the conversation a bit easier?


    Although Cale had some connections with the Orthodox faction now, he had been worried about how to effectively approach the Unorthodox faction and the Demon Cult.


    But it looked like the issue of the Demon Cult might get resolved without much headache.


    However, we never considered the Blood Cult.


    Elder Ho urgently added on.


    Of course, despite working like this, I have retired from the front lines so I may not know all of the top level information.


    I guess the information about the Blood Cult would be top secret even within the Beggars Gang.


    Yes, sir. However, I am certain about this.


    Elder Ho spoke with a stiff expression on his face.


    I''m certain that the Gang does not know about living jiangshis. We would not be doing this right now if they knew.


    It was not the time to fight over whether they were members of the Orthodox faction, Unorthodox faction, or Demon Cult.


    It was time to get rid of the monsters that had infiltrated into their major forces.


    Elder Ho hesitated for a moment before cautiously asking.


    Umm, Noble Warrior Wi. Is it really living jiangshis? Are you certain-


    He could not finish his sentence.


    Chief Eunuch Wi instantly looked vicious.


    His eyes looked to be on fire despite his stoic expression.


    Cale truly felt that Chief Eunuch Wi was a leader in the Eastern Depot at this moment.


    Elder Ho.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked right into Elder Ho''s eyes as he spoke.


    Are you questioning the words of the Imperial family right now?


    Elder Ho gulped.


    Noble Warrior Wi was openly revealing that he was part of the Imperial familys people, but he could not react to that.


    It was because his gaze was so vicious.


    He did not dare to respond in any way.


    Elder Ho-nim.


    Elder Ho noticed a hand on his shoulder at that moment.


    I know it is hard to believe, but it is the truth.


    Pat pat. This mysterious young master Kim gently patted his shoulder.


    It was as if to show friendliness.


    This information Is probably something you cannot handle on your own, right, Elder Ho-nim?


    Elder Ho gulped and nodded his head.


    He became even tenser after seeing Chief Eunuch Wi''s face instantly return to its normal gentle look.


    Noble Warrior Wi had calmed down as soon as young master Kim started speaking.


    Yes. I''m sure you need to discuss this with the higher ups, Elder Ho-nim.


    That is right, young master-nim.


    Elder Ho cautiously responded.


    I need to contact the Beggars'' Gang and also inform the Martial Arts Alliance.


    I see.


    Pat pat. Cale patted his shoulder again. He then leaned toward Elder Ho and whispered.


    Elder-nim.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    One of the living jiangshis is currently in this inn.


    !


    Elder Ho''s eyes opened wide. Cale looked at his shaking pupils and whispered again.


    It is one of the Namgung n''s people.


    It was at that moment.


    Young master-nim!


    Chief Eunuch Wi called out to Cale in shock. Cale then heard his sound transmission.


    Young master-nim, is it okay to give such important information to Elder Ho right now? Isnt it better to hold it as bait for when you talk to the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance or Beggars'' Gang?


    Cale, who didn''t know how to use sound transmissions, looked toward Chief Eunuch Wi for a moment.


    Thank you for your advice. However, is there a need to hide information?


    He looked back toward Elder Ho.


    Elder Ho looked into Cale''s dark brown eyes.


    He was smiling.


    He heard a gentle voice.


    It is to save the Martial Arts world. Isn''t that right?


    Ah.


    Cale let out a short gasp before nonchntlymenting.


    Oh, the living jiangshi in the Martial Arts Alliance is from the Zhuge n.


    Cale had read the information the Imperial family had given him.


    The Zhuge n and the Beggars'' Gang were contending against each other. It was simr to how the Five Great ns and the Nine Sects One Gang were contending against each other.


    There just happens to be a living jiangshi in the Zhuge n and the Namgung n?


    Cales eyes curled up.


    Elder Ho-nim, what thought just went through your mind?


    Elder Ho flinched.


    Living jiangshis and the Blood Cult


    Between the shock from that information, the moment he heard Namgung and Zhuge, the thought that he might be able to kill two birds with one stone That selfish thought did go through his mind for a moment.


    That-


    Cale smiled, as if he already knew, while Elder Ho could not share what went through his mind.


    Elder Ho felt his mouth go dry.


    The smile disappeared from Cales face at that moment.


    Of course, there might be a living jiangshi hiding within the Nine Sects One Gang as well.


    Elder Ho''s heart sank at that dreadful potential.


    But still


    Cale leisurelymented.


    Between someone who notices the situation and tries to take care of it before it gets bigger and someone who just gets dragged around Who do you think would benefit more?


    It was obviously the first.


    Elder Ho slowly felt some sort of power, a pressure, suppressing him.


    It was this young master Kims unique dominating aura.


    Pat pat. Young master Kim patted his shoulder as he spoke.


    Please hurry. Before we step in.


    We.


    That should mean the Imperial family.


    If we have to step in, then well The Martial Arts Alliance will not be able to see any fun. In fact, the Martial Arts world will have toy low for a while. Dont you think so?


    The Imperial family stepping in.


    The existence of living jiangshis went beyond the Government and Martial Arts World Non-Aggression Pact. If the Imperial family took care of all of the living jiangshis, the Triumvirate would clearly be suppressed by the Imperial family.


    Now then, the Five Great ns is not the problem, is it?


    Young master Kim was talking to Elder Ho.


    He was saying that whether it was the Zhuge n or the Namgung n, those small benefits were not the issue.


    The Blood Cult, living jiangshis Even the Imperial family


    There were a lot of bigger issues.


    It looks like our Elder Ho-nim will be very busy from now on?


    So quickly start moving.


    Do something before I step in.


    Elder Ho could feel that this was the message that young master Kim was sending him.


    He had chills all over his body.


    Cale had a thought while looking at Elder Ho.


    Things should be easier from now, right?


    If he had the cooperation of the Imperial family, the Nine Sects One Gang, and the Martial Arts Alliance, the Blood Cult It should be easier to take down the Blue Bloods household.


    They also won''t pay any attention to the Sword Demon.


    I should be able to quietly slip Choi Jung Soo out of there.


    This is good.


    Cale smiled with satisfaction.


    Elder Ho avoided his eyes because Cale looked like a tiger smiling with its prey in front of it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Dominating Aura was still roaming around Elder Ho.


    Trantor''s Comments


    But we all know things won''t go as nnedright?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 96: Blood! (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 96: Blood! (1)


    Again.


    Chief Eunuch Wi closed his mouth after feeling Cales aura again.


    This was also true for Elder Ho, who was facing that aura directly.


    Seriously, this guy-


    What kind of life must he have lived in order to release such an aura?


    Would this be how it feels to meet the Emperor?


    First.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    He was rxed, unlike someone who dropped quite a bomb with his statements.


    He spoke calmly.


    First, please bring Sword Saint to me.


    Elder Ho''s eyes opened wide.


    T, the Sword Saint?


    Yes sir.


    Elder Ho closed his mouth after seeing Cales gaze, which seemed to be asking if there was an issue.


    There is a living jiangshi within the Namgung n but he wants me to bring the Sword Saint here right now?


    How does that make any sense?


    Umm, young master-nim Does the Sword Saint know about the l, living jiangshi?


    He does not.


    The Sword Saint did not know anything.


    That extremely close-minded old man is going to find out about living jiangshis here?


    Elder Ho''s mind became chaotic.


    If things went wrong, this ce would turn into chaos.


    He subconsciously started to speak.


    Young master-nim, I should first report up-


    Yeah. Let''s inform the Martial Arts Alliance leader first.


    It was obvious that the Sword Saint would deny the information about living jiangshis and the Blood Cult.


    However, the Sword Saint would have no choice if the Martial Arts Alliance got involved.


    It was at that moment.


    Up?


    Cale frowned.


    He then casuallymented.


    "Who is above me?


    His respectful speech instantly turned informal.


    However, Elder Ho did not realize that.


    Eek.


    A new aura instantly filled the room as if the pressure until now had just been a joke.


    Elder Ho felt as if he would be dominated by that pressure.


    He sped his shaking hands together and barely managed to raise his head to look at Cale.


    Cale looked down at him as he spoke.


    Chief Eunuch Wi.


    However, he called out to Chief Eunuch Wi and not Elder Ho.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    "Who is above me?


    Chief Eunuch Wi gulped.


    This formidable pressure This aura


    Someone who is above this young master in front of him


    T, there are none, sir.


    There was nobody.


    He was not someone from this world ruled by the Emperor.


    In fact, he might not even be human.


    A mysterious existence


    He was a messenger.


    Your majesty-


    Chief Eunuch Wi thought of the Emperors face, but he could not ce the Emperor above Cale.


    Cale was not someone who lived on the Emperorsnd and could leave at any moment.


    There is nobody?


    Elder Ho''s eyes opened wide.


    There is nobody above him?


    How is that possible?


    Wasn''t this person a member of the Imperial family?


    Doesnt everybody who lives here hold the Emperor above them?


    Is this guy lying right now?


    No.


    Thats not possible.


    He said he is Chief Eunuch Wi. He said he was the Chief Eunuch!


    He was not certain about Noble Warrior Wi''s identity, but the title of Chief Eunuch Wi made it clear that he was a member of the Eastern Depot.


    The Eastern Depot''s loyalty toward the Emperor was greater than any other organization.


    Different from the Embroidered Uniform Guard, the Eastern Depot was an organization that you could only survive in with a high degree of loyalty.


    But a member of the Eastern Depot just said that the Emperor is not above young master Kim.


    In that case, who the hell was this person?


    What was his identity?


    He held a golden que that was only given to members of the Imperial bloodline.


    Furthermore, his martial arts was at a level where even he, an Elder, felt suffocated by his aura alone.


    In addition, he had a special ability and knew about the Blood Cult, something that even the Martial Arts Alliance did not notice.


    Nothing, I really can''t see anything about this person.


    He could not even fathom a single thing about this person.


    Sometimes, not knowing would bring an even greater sense of fear.


    Maybe even more than the Blood Cult-


    This guy might be even more fearsome of an existence.


    Elder Ho had that thought for a moment.


    It was at that moment.


    Ah.


    He gasped.


    That suffocating aura had instantly disappeared.


    The change had not even taken a few seconds.


    Elder-nim, please think about it easily.


    This person who could change the mood so easily


    That person patted Elder Ho''s shoulder as he spoke.


    Please bring the Sword Saint. And once the conversation with the Sword Saint is over, immediately inform the Martial Arts Alliance, no, only inform the Gang Leader of the Beggars'' Gang. We dont know if there is a spy from the Blood Cult within the Martial Arts Alliance. Do you understand?


    There was only one answer Elder Ho could give.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Pat pat.


    Cale gently moved the hand away and smiled.


    "This is great. Im d we coulde to an understanding.


    Elder Ho just nodded his head without being able to look into Cales eyes.


    I will be right back, sir.


    He subconsciously bowed deeply and spoke to Cale as if he was a superior, and headed out the door.


    He heard Cale''s voice behind his back.


    Ah.


    His voice was still rxed.


    By the way, please do not tell the Sword Saint anything in advance. You need to bring him here without him knowing anything.


    Y, yes sir!


    Chhh.


    Elder Ho opened the door.


    He made eye contact with Noble Warrior Moan, who was standing in the hallway. That man smiled benignly.


    Lets quickly get out of here.


    Lets get out of this inn for now.


    That was the thought that came to Elder Ho''s mind.


    He heard Cale''s voice behind his back again.


    "And while I am meeting with the Sword Saint, please send the rising stars and the Dokgo n outside.


    Cale gave the order to Elder Ho as he nodded his head.


    Yeah, I need to send all of them out.


    In order to get some things off of the Sword Saint and the Namgung n, he needed to make sure that nobody was around.


    So many martial artists have good hearing so who knows what they might hear?


    Some of them were also extremely good at stealth.


    It would be bad if there were some limitations on Cales deal because someone heard something they shouldn''t hear.


    That was why he said this to Elder Ho.


    I would like to reduce the number of hearing ears if possible.


    Elder Ho felt cold sweat drip down his back.


    He felt as if he could understand the meaning behind those words.


    He means that he can''t guarantee their lives if they dont leave!


    Reducing the number of hearing ears meant that he would either kick them out or kill them.


    Those were the only two methods Elder Ho knew about.


    Fuck!


    I should have just quietly lived as an elder!


    Why the hell did I step up and end up meeting such a dangerous person?!


    Elder Ho was enraged but he could only give one response.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    He smiled in a friendly manner before bowing and quickly heading outside.


    "Elder-nim!


    He walked out of the room and peeked at the Young Gang Leader who walked up to him.


    The Young Gang Leader was the future of the Beggars'' Gang.


    Is something wrong?


    He could only give one response to the Young Gang Leader as well.


    Listen to me if you want to live.


    That was it.


    He looked at the shocked Young Gang Leader and the rising stars as he warned them.


    He needed to tell the Dokgo n the same thing.


    We are now on a battlefield.


    Yeah.


    It is quiet right now but this was a vicious and dangerous battlefield.


    This ce


    Ron.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    "Raon wants to eat some candied fruit.


    Cale then pointed next to him.


    Grandpa Ron! I want some candied fruit!


    Ron smiled benignly and responded.


    I will let Beacrox know.


    Thanks gramps!


    Cale leaned against the back of the chair and leisurely waited for the Sword Saint.


    * * *


    "What the hell is going on?


    The Kunlun Sect''s daoshi Un Myung chatted up Jeong Hye the monk.


    Indeed. What could be going on?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Jeong Hye also responded subtly before looking to the side.


    However, the Beggars'' Gang''s Young Gang Leader just kept his mouth shut despite their gazes.


    Ahem.


    Dokgo Chang was unable to hide his difort as he stood there with his arms crossed.


    The Young Gang Leader reacted to him.


    Noble Warrior Dokgo, we prepared a spot on the first floor, so you could also go there.


    Haaaa.


    Dokgo Chang scoffed in disbelief before shaking his head.


    "I cannot do that. Why dont you all go to the inn and get a drink?


    .


    See, you guys are standing around here so how could I Go?


    Thats right, uncle.


    Dokgo Ryeong chimed in.


    The rising star and the Dokgo n''s people were currently standing at the back of the inn, at a spot where they could see the guest house, despite Elder Ho having reserved an area on the first floor of the inn.


    They were all looking at the guest house but nobody could approach it, as if there was a wall blocking them.


    The Young Gang Leader peeked to the side. Un Seon, who was standing there stoically The person from the Martial Arts Alliance standing next to her


    That person could not stop scowling since earlier.


    Damn it. What the hell is going on?


    This person, who could not look into details about young master Kim and his group because his stealth techniques were noticed, had toe out of the guest house after hearing ament from Elder Ho.


    The dynamics of the Martial Arts world might change.


    What do you mean by that? I need to deliver urate information to the Martial Arts Alliance, so please tell me in detail.


    Heh.


    Elder Ho scoffed.


    Just sit still. If you make the wrong move, your life or my life won''t be the problem. The future of the Martial Arts Alliance may be in danger.


    What the hell was going on right now?


    This member of the Martial Arts Alliance leaders personal Moon Wolves Corps could not stop scowling.


    Mmm.


    He then groaned and looked behind him.


    He is quite angry.


    The Namgung n''s former patriarch and one of the Orthodox faction''s five saints, the Sword Saint.


    He was walking into the rear garden without hiding his presence.


    The two people from the Namgung n followed behind him.


    Mm.


    The member of the Moon Wolves Corps He and Dokgo Changs eyes clouded over.


    He looks calm.


    Elder Ho, who was walking next to the Sword Saint, who was giving off such a vicious aura


    He looked much calmer than expected.


    Hes not scared by the Sword Saint.


    This guy was not paying any attention to that stubborn old man right now.


    In fact, he was only peeking toward the guest house they were approaching.


    Tsk.


    At that moment, the Sword Saint saw them standing a bit away from the guest house and clicked his tongue.


    I told them to go eat and get some rest on the first floor of the inn.


    He stopped walking, despite speaking as if he was asking Elder Ho why the heck they were here.


    Senior Sword Saint. Only you and I can go from here.


    Ha.


    The Sword Saint sighed as if in disbelief, before motioning toward Namgung Yoo Hak and Namgung Tae Wi with his eyes.


    The two of you wait here. You can also go somewhere and rest if you want.


    Grandfather-!


    Namgung Yoo Hak shouted, as if he could not do that, before receiving a sharp gaze from the Sword Saint.


    Yoo Hak.


    My apologies, grandfather.


    Namgung Yoo Hak lowered his head and Namgung Tae Wi patted his shoulder before walking over to the rising stars.


    Hmph.


    The Sword Saint confirmed this and snorted after making eye contact with Elder Ho, before walking into the guest house without any hesitation.


    He sent a sound transmission to Elder Ho, who was trying to keep up with his steps.


    I do not know why a member of the Imperial Pce has called me But there better be a good reason for ordering me toe here.


    Elder Ho gulped.


    Thats odd.


    Although the Sword Saint was saying that, Elder Ho was feeling that the situation was odd.


    He just followed me when I said lets go?


    Why is that?


    All Elder Ho had said was that young master Kim wished to see Senior Sword Saint. That was all he had said, but the Sword Saint had gotten up as if what was toe had finallye.


    Although he was acting as if this annoyed him, it felt like he had no choice but to do as he was told.


    What is the reason?


    Of course, Elder Ho did not know the reason. The Sword Saint had not told him.


    That trash-like bastard!


    The Sword Saint was internally grinding his teeth.


    That punk Yoo Hak needs to be sent to closed door cultivation or something when we get back!


    Namgung Tae Wi had told him about the incident Namgung Yoo Hak had caused in the inn after provoking the Dokgo n.


    Namgung Yoo Hak imed that he did no wrong, but a troublemaker at home would also be a troublemaker outside.


    He messed with someone from the Imperial family?!


    If Namgung Yoo Hak had not disrespected a member of the Imperial family, the Sword Saint would have no reason to go see this young master Kim.


    Honestly speaking, he had considered ignoring Elder Ho when he showed up.


    But I need to confirm the level of his martial arts.


    Young master Kims level of martial arts that Namgung Yoo Hak told him about


    Something seemed off about it.


    Even the Carnage Demon had supposedly been quite shocked.


    Tsk.


    This was the reason that the Sword Saint could not stop walking, despite continuously clicking his tongue.


    They shouldnt have let that punk Yoo Hak do whatever he wants growing up!


    His son, the current patriarch of the Namgung n That bastard had let Namgung Yoo Hak do whatever he wanted because he was the youngest child.


    I will need to set him straight!


    Howe such a trash came out of the Namgung bloodline?!


    Rage filled the Sword Saints eyes.


    However, his steps were not heavy as he walked toward the guest house.


    I will just need to apologize.


    Apologizing enough to not mess with the pride of the dignified Imperial family member would be enough.


    Furthermore, it did not seem like that side wanted an excessive apology orpensation either.


    That is probably why they want to see me alone.


    They probably considered the Sword Saint''s face and prepared a separate ce to chat.


    At least he knows the basics.


    A slightly twisted smile appeared on his face.


    Ah, you are here, sir.


    Ron, who was standing outside the guest house, greeted Elder Ho.


    Hello, Senior Sword Saint.


    The Sword Saint peeked at Ron, who gently greeted him, and slightly nodded his head.


    Why is this old man epting a greeting so well like this? This is not like him.


    Elder Ho was just confused by the situation because he didnt know of the incident with Namgung Yoo Hak.


    Pleasee in.


    Ron pushed the door open.


    Clunk.


    The young master-nim is inside.


    It was at that moment.


    Oooooong oooooong


    There was arge fluctuation.


    Elder Ho, the Sword Saint


    The two of their eyes opened wide.


    They were unable to hide their shocks as they looked toward something.


    At that moment


    Baaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion.


    The left wall of the guest house crumbled.


    This aura-!


    The Sword Saint''splexion instantly changed.


    He moved toward the location of the noise.


    How could there be such a strong aura!


    Therge aura that had appeared with the fluctuation just now


    One of the guest house''s walls had crumbled after that aura was felt.


    It was extremely pure and noble.


    This was definitely someone''s internal ki.


    Who has such a pure internal ki?


    That aura was even stronger than the Sword Saints own aura.


    He gulped.


    As a top expert of the Orthodox faction and one of the leaders of the current generation, the Sword Saint could not help but walk faster after feeling an aura strong enough to suppress him.


    .


    Beyond the crumbled wall


    The dust clouds were starting to settle.


    And beyond that


    He could slowly start to see inside.


    There was an old man standing there.


    That old man was looking down at his hands.


    It was this guy.


    The Sword Saint could tell that this old man was the one who had broken the wall.


    You-


    The Sword Saint''s heart started beating fast.


    Experts recognized other experts.


    He had never seen this old mans face before.


    However, he was certain that this was an expert of the past generation or an entric living in hiding.


    Who are you?


    Are you talking to me?


    The Fist King brushed his hands off and calmly responded.


    He didn''t seem like someone who just broke a wall.


    No, he seemed quite calm unlike someone who had just gotten beyond a wall and reached a new level in his martial arts.


    Mok Hyeon.


    Mok Hyeon?


    The Sword Saint was not familiar with this name.


    No.


    He remembered it.


    When he was young


    Before he even entered the Martial Arts world


    That was the name of the top expert who could freely roam around the Martial Arts world.


    Fist King Mok Hyeon!


    The Sword Saint''s eyes opened wide.


    The Fist King was with the Imperial family!


    And his realm is beyond my own!


    It was at that moment.


    Why would you break the wall? The owner of the inn is going to be very upset.


    He heard someone elses voice.


    The Sword Saint looked toward the sound of the voice.


    Young master Kim.


    It was that person.


    The Sword Saint then saw it.


    He also heard it.


    Young master Kim.


    Fist King Mok Hyeon bowed.


    Thank you for the lesson.


    He saw the Fist King thank young master Kim with full sincerity.


    He looked like someone who was speaking to his master or an extremely senior person in the Martial Arts world.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Cale is stronk!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 97: Blood! (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 97: Blood! (2)


    The Sword Saint watched as young master Kim just basically brushed off the Fist King''s gratitude.


    It was nothing.


    Cale really thought that it was nothing.


    Where the hell did he get the enlightenment?


    Honestly speaking, he had no idea what kind of help he gave the Fist King.


    I''m sure it was. To you, young master Kim, everything is just the natural flow of returning to nothing. They are all just as things should be.


    What the hell is this old man saying right now?


    Cale decided not to think about it anymore and just nodded his head.


    Congrattions on taking a step forward, sir.


    Thank you.


    The Fist King was now using a half-respectful tone toward Cale, but (TL: This whole respectful tone thing doesn''t really work in English. Just go with it when it is described) Cale found it cumbersome to even ask about that so he just pretended not to notice.


    Instead, he made eye contact with the Sword Saint.


    Please follow me. We will chat inside.


    Mm.


    The Sword Saint quietly groaned. He looked ufortable as he looked at Cales back before peeking at Elder Ho.


    As I expected.


    Elder Ho was mumbling in admiration while looking, not at the Fist King, but rather at young master Kim. He was nodding his head over and over as well.


    Pleasee this way.


    Chief Eunuch Wi approached them and urged Elder Ho and the Sword Saint to move. The Sword Saint sighed and followed behind Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Eastern Depot?


    He just casually asked that to Chief Eunuch Wi as he moved.


    As expected, the Sword Saint has quite the discerning eye.


    Chief Eunuch Wi did not say anything to deny it to the Sword Saint who immediately recognized his identity.


    Hmph.


    The Sword Saint snorted before turning his head after sensing an approaching aura.


    I greet Elder Fist King.


    Even a do-whatever-I-want kind of maverick like the Sword Saint spoke respectfully to the Fist King and slightly bowed his head.


    It was his way of showing respect to an expert of the past generation.


    I''m happy to meet a famous expert of the current Orthodox faction.


    That was all the Fist King said and he did not join their group.


    He spoke to Chief Eunuch Wi instead.


    I will take care of things here. This was my fault, so I shouldpensate the innkeeper properly.


    Mok Hyeon looked toward the corner of the room.


    Mok Hee.


    .


    Mok Hee was looking at the Fist King with excitement. As someone who was walking the path of martial arts like her great-grandfather, the Fist King, who was already like Mount Tai to her, had reached a new level.


    That fact was enough to make Mok Hee happy and proud.


    Please help me.


    Yes, grandfather!


    Mok Hee walked toward Mok Hyeon.


    This is great.


    The Sword Saint felt rxed that the Fist King saw himself out of the conversation.


    Whether it was considering his martial arts realm or his time in the Martial Arts world, the Fist King was someone the Sword Saint had no choice but to pay attention to.


    Having someone like that see themselves out of the conversation should make the conversation with the Imperial family go better.


    After walking out of the room that the Fist King destroyed to another room across the hallway


    Young master Kim greeted the Sword Saint as soon as he entered.


    Please sit.


    There was only one chair across from young master Kim.


    Basically, it should mean that only the Sword Saint could sit across from him.


    This guy is not bad.


    The Sword Saint was satisfied with young master Kims actions, which were clearly done to save the Sword Saint''s face.


    He thought that this guy would be pompous as a member of the Imperial family, but he didnt seem too bad.


    Hmm.


    He peeked around.


    Chief Eunuch Wi and Elder Ho were standing around.


    There were also two people who seemed to be young master Kims subordinates, with one by the window and the other standing behind young master Kim.


    Sui Khan was at the window while Choi Han was behind Cale.


    I will be closing the door now.


    The half-white-haired subordinate closed the door from the outside.


    Clunk.


    Cale confirmed that Ron closed the door all the way before looking at Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Chief Eunuch Wi slightly lowered his head before looking back up and starting to speak.


    Thank you very much foring to see us.


    The Sword Saint slightly waved his hand as if to say it was nothing.


    He then responded in a slightly awkward tone.


    Not at all. I heard that something unsavory had happened, so I was expecting to be contacted like this.


    .


    Chief Eunuch Wi hesitated.


    It was the same for Elder Ho.


    Elder-nim, did you tell him in advance?


    No, sir! I did not!


    The two of them direly exchanged sound transmissions.


    Cale frowned as well.


    Something unsavory? Does the Sword Saint know about the living jiangshis? I guess someone at the Sword Saint''s level should be aware of more things than normal people? Is that why the Sword Saint is having Namgung Tae Wi travel with him?


    Cale''s mind started to quickly move.


    Ahem.


    The Sword Saint started speaking after seeing Cale frown.


    It looks like there was a small misunderstanding between the two sides, so I think that it would be best if we quietly handled the matter.


    He wanted to easily take care of the issue between Namgung Yoo Hak and this decent Imperial family member, young master Kim.


    So, if you tell me what you want, I, the Sword Saint will show my greatest sincerity.


    Ho.


    Elder Ho subconsciously gasped.


    On the other hand, Chief Eunuch Wi started frowning.


    Did you just say a small misunderstanding?


    Thats right. It wasnt that big of a deal, was it?


    Ha!


    Chief Eunuch Wi scoffed. Of course, unlike Elder Ho earlier, rage could be felt in his scoff.


    I understand that the name of the Namgung n is extremely high in the Martial Arts world, but it is still underneath the sky. You think what has happened in the Namgung n is just a small misunderstanding? You said that it is not a big deal?


    Chief Eunuch Wi was getting angrier as he spoke.


    The Blood Cult was one thing, but this was about living jiangshis.


    If that living jiangshi overloaded and exploded, Martial artists would get injured, but Innocent civilians could get injured as well.


    No, it was extremely likely that they would get injured. And if that happened, there would be a lot of casualties.


    But it was just a small misunderstanding and not a big deal? They should quietly handle it?


    And he wanted to take care of it with sincerity, meaning with money?


    mes could be seen in Chief Eunuch Wi''s eyes.


    He had been respectful since this was the Sword Saint, but this was someone who didn''t even have a government rank.


    But he dared to act like this. Chief Eunuch Wi could not hold it in anymore.


    "That is quite the arrogant statement.


    What?


    The Sword Saint''s calm eyes started burning up as well.


    He just said that the great Namgung n is arrogant?


    Although this young master Kim in front of him was a member of the Imperial family and seemed quite strong He was still the Sword Saint.


    If he, the Sword Saint, stepped in and said that he would show sincerity to cover up the trashy actions of his grandson Wasnt that enough?


    Even if they didn''t like what he was offering, they could ask for an apology or for more things.


    Our Namgung you are saying that I am arrogant?


    He did not deserve to hear such things for what he was doing right now.


    ck.


    The empty tea cup on the table started shaking.


    The air around the Sword Saint started shaking.


    "That is correct. It is extremely arrogant.


    However, Chief Eunuch Wi did not back down.


    Ha! You are the one who is truly arrogant. You dare to use such trivial things to mock the Namgung n?


    Trivial things? Haha!


    Chief Eunuch Wi scoffed in disbelief and raised his voice.


    Sword Saint, it is probably only you and the Namgung n who would call living jiangshis a trivial thing!


    Chief Eunuch Wi was no longer speaking respectfully.


    Something like that threatens the Martial Arts world and the entirety of the Central ins and you want to quietly brush it aside to save the Namgung n''s face? Do you really think that that makes sense? Is that really something the Sword Saint, one of the current Orthodox faction''s respected five saints, should be saying?


    Wait-


    The Sword Saint could not speak for a moment.


    Did you just say living jiangshis?


    Chief Eunuch Wi scowled.


    If it is not for that reason, why else would we need to meet with you right now? Why do you sound like this is your first time hearing about it-


    His eyes opened wide.


    Chief Eunuch Wi closed his mouth and looked at the Sword Saint. He could clearly see the Sword Saint''s face now that his anger had subsided.


    Living jiangshis- living jiangshis, why?


    He was unable to hide his shock. He looked past Chief Eunuch Wi and at Elder Ho.


    Elder Ho. What the hell is he talking about? What the hell did I just hear?


    That-


    Elder Ho warily peeked toward Cale.


    Cale nodded his head and Elder Ho gulped before opening his mouth.


    The Blood Cult created living jiangshis and we believe one of the living jiangshis is currently within the Namgung n and thus we need to verify it.


    Everybody became silent.


    The Sword Saint looked up in the air and mumbled.


    The Blood Cult-n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It would be one thing if the Demonic Cult was mentioned, but the Blood Cult had hidden themselves from the Martial Arts world a long time ago.


    But suddenly the Blood Cult was mentioned?


    Furthermore, that Blood Cult created living jiangshis?


    This was difficult to believe.


    However-


    There is a living jiangshi in the Namgung n?


    Chief Eunuch Wi noticed from the Sword Saint''s gaze that there had been a misunderstanding in their conversation until now. He calmed his rage against the now-flustered old man and calmly responded.


    He got rid of useless things and only delivered the important information.


    Namgung Tae Wi. We need to confirm whether he is a living jiangshi or not.


    What?


    The Sword Saint smiled.


    It is not someone who works in the Namgung n, but rather someone with the blood of the Namgung n that you believe is a living jiangshi?


    His voice was calm.


    However, Chief Eunuch Wi tensed up.


    He could see the fire slowly burning in the Sword Saint''s eyes.


    "Furthermore, one of the Heavenly Guardians? You think that a child who has given his life to protect our Namgung n is a living jiangshi?


    The Sword Saint''s voice slowly became louder.


    Do you think that makes any sense? I''ve watched Namgung Tae Wi since he was young. I watched him grow up!


    ck, ck.


    The tea cups on the table started shaking.


    How could you speak such nonsense!


    ck, crack!


    A teacup started cracking.


    Mm!


    Elder Ho gulped. The fluctuation of internal ki from the enraged Sword Saint was full of murderous intent and anger.


    That cold aura made Elder Ho curl up in fear.


    Please calm down, Sword Saint.


    Calm down?


    The Sword Saint sneered at Chief Eunuch Wi, who tried to stop him.


    He stood up.


    Crack. Crack.


    The chair he had been sitting on started cracking.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Wind started to swirl with him at the center.


    Senior Sword Saint.


    Elder Ho barely managed to speak to calm the Sword Saint down.


    I understand that you are shocked. However, shouldn''t we at least confirm it?


    As the elder of an organization, he understood how the Sword Saint was feeling.


    Who would believe it when someone suddenly says that there is a living jiangshi within the Namgung n nted by the Blood Cult?


    Furthermore, it was someone of his bloodline, his grand-nephew.


    I know it is hard to believe, but-


    Shut up, Elder Ho!


    The Sword Saint ended up shouting in anger.


    Do you think I would believe such nonsense? You dare to say that a member of the bloodline of the Namgung n is a living jiangshi? Now that I think about it, it seems as if the Beggars'' Gang got excited about some nonsense and called me here!


    He turned toward Chief Eunuch Wi next.


    "Even if it is the Imperial family, you can''t do this! To say that one of our blood is a living jiangshi! That means that our Namgung n- our Namgung n-


    He could not finish his sentence.


    If Namgung Tae Wi became a living jiangshi


    Then that meant that the Namgung n had no idea while Namgung Tae Wi was harmed by the Blood Cult and became a living jiangshi.


    The old man could not ept that fact, that fear, which was why he was responding with anger instead.


    I cannot believe that our Namgung n, that is such an unbelievably false usation against us! You dare, you dare say something like that in front of me, the Sword Saint?!


    Yes.


    He heard a lighthearted voice.


    The two people that the Sword Saint was looking at


    It was not Chief Eunuch Wi nor Elder Ho, who were currently being suppressed by his aura.


    The Sword Saint tried to turn toward the direction of the voice.


    It was at that moment.


    !


    He made eye contact with someone.


    Young master Kim.


    Yes, he made eye contact with that person from the Imperial family.


    However, the Sword Saint did not see that person.


    No, he did see him, but he wasn''t really seeing him.


    He saw arge mountain.


    He didn''t actually see arge mountain


    However, it felt as if Mount Tai was in front of him.


    To be more urate, it felt as if Mt. Tai was pushing down on him.


    The aura flowing out of young master Kim had turned into Mt. Tai to overwhelm the Sword Saint.


    "W, what the-


    The Sword Saint didn''t even realize that he was stuttering.


    Instead, he lowered his head.


    His two hands were shaking.


    It was not from anger.


    This formidable pressure was making his body curl up and his hands shake.


    The Sword Saint figured it out.


    I, the Sword Saint, am feeling fear?


    The pressure was slowly getting worse.


    He felt suffocated.


    As he managed to ovee that pressure and barely raise his head


    He saw young master Kim smiling at him.


    Cale nonchntlymented to the Sword Saint who was looking at him.


    I guess at least the Sword Saint is able to look me in the eye.


    He raised his hand and pointed to the cracked chair.


    Senior Sword Saint, please sit down.


    He then continued.


    "We are not done talking yet.


    In fact, what Cale had to say was just about to start.


    He heard Raon''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    Human, human! Are we finally looting?


    Cale smiled as gently and elegantly as possible toward the Sword Saint.


    Alright then, why dont you quickly sit down? Should I tell you a third time?


    Plop.


    The Sword Saint sat down almost as if he was falling to the ground.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Scammer gonna scam scam scam scam scam.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 98: Blood! (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 98: Blood! (3)


    <Blood! (3)>


    The Sword Saint felt the strong aura suppressing him instantly disappear as soon as he sat down on the chair.


    What is it?


    What is this aura?


    It was different from using internal ki to suppress the surrounding air because his martial arts level was high.


    You-


    The Sword Saint looked at Cale.


    This feeble young boy


    You, are you human?


    Pfft. He could hear the chuckleing out of the young mans mouth.


    He sternly responded as if he could not believe what he was just asked.


    Of course I am human. What else would I be?


    An immortal-


    The moment that the Sword Saint said that word Chief Eunuch Wi and Elder Ho''s eyes clouded over, but


    No sir. I hate immortals and gods quite a bit.


    Their gazes returned to normal after hearing Cale respond so honestly and firmly.


    My wish is to not get involved with those sides at all if possible.


    Cales face, which looked as if he had eaten some extremely unripe fruit, was full of sincerity.


    .


    That was why the Sword Saint could not ask anything else and closed his mouth.


    At least one thing is clear now.


    The clear truth that he had realized with his body


    I cannot defeat this person.


    Young master Kim was able to suppress him by changing the air around him without even using any internal ki.


    He is beyond the Profound Realm. Is he in the Nature Realm?


    The leader of the School of Carnage He felt as if he could understand why the Carnage Demon was shocked.


    The Nature Realm.


    That realm was something they only heard about in legends.


    Of course, there were talks about how the original owner of the Sky Sword Martial arts, the one that the Sword Demon Choi Jung Soo had on him right now, had been at the Nature Realm, but


    The Sword Saint had thought that he would never see the Nature Realm while he was alive.


    The realm where a person became close to nature


    Reaching that level seemed difficult for humans who lived in the secr world.


    However, a person whose strength could only be exined by being in the Nature Realm had appeared in front of his very eyes.


    In that case, young master Kim should actually be quite old.


    Although he looked like a young man, young master Kim should be quite old.


    He should be older than the Emperor and the Empress Dowager.


    Since he had the golden que, he should have some sort of close rtionship with the Imperial family.


    He might be the eldest senior of the Imperial family.


    Numerous thoughts instantly filled his mind. However, there was not much he could do.


    The Imperial family and the Nature Realm.


    To go against young master Kim, who had both of those things and for the Namgung n to do something to oppose him?


    The Five Great ns will shun us. The Martial Arts Alliance will definitely cast us aside.


    The Martial Arts Alliance.


    Although they imed this grand purpose of protecting the justice of the Martial Arts world, they were an organization focused on benefits as well.


    Only the people of the Namgung n could protect the Namgung n.


    Furthermore, the Sword Saint knew.


    He knew how the Namgung n was seen in the Martial Arts world.


    They will happily ept it since it looks like our Namgung n, whom they think are arrogant bastards, are about to fall.


    It was obvious.


    Mm.


    He couldn''t help but groan.


    He felt frustrated.


    If I dont go against young master Kims wishes and do as he asks to confirm whether Namgung Tae Wi is a living jiangshi


    If that happened, regardless of whether it was true or not, the view of the Namgung n would be bad.


    But more importantly, if Tae Wi is-


    If that child is-


    If he is a living jiangshi?


    It was terrible.


    The Sword Saint clenched his eyes shut.


    Namgung Tae Wi. He recalled the time he spent watching that child grow up.


    He then thought about the faces of that childs parents, as well as his younger brother, Namgung Tae Wi''s grandfather.


    It seems like there is only a small chance that he is not a living jiangshi.


    The Sword Saint decided to think cold-heartedly.


    Based on young master Kim''s demeanor, they are pretty certain about what they are saying.


    Now that his anger had subsided, his mind cleared up.


    No, it felt bleak.


    If things go wrong, there might be rumors about how the Blood Cult and the Namgung n are working together.


    This wasnt just a random family member of the Namgung n but a member of the coteral line that was close to the main branch.


    Furthermore, a squad leader of the Namgung n''s greatest organization, the Heavenly Guardians, was a living jiangshi?


    And the Sword Saint, one of the Orthodox faction''s five saints, did not know about it?


    Who would believe that?


    It would be more believable to say that the Namgung n was secretlymunicating with the Blood Cult to swallow the Orthodox faction.


    I need to prevent that at all costs.


    The Sword Saint knew of the Namgung n''s greed as well.


    He himself believed that greed was what was needed to be great in martial arts.


    Holding the sword meant two things to him.


    One.


    It was to gain something you want.


    It symbolized fighting with the sword.


    As with most battlefields, battles were fought to gain benefits.


    That was why he believed that getting stronger was to have the power to get more of the things he wanted.


    Of course, he thought that you still had to stay good as he did that.


    And the other


    The Sword Saint realized that he would need to raise his sword for this reason this time.


    The other reason to hold up a sword


    That was to protect.


    The Sword Saint made up his mind.


    I will need to raise my sword for the Namgung n.


    The Sword Saint had gotten stronger in order to protect his family.


    That strength did not simply focus on the level of his martial arts.


    Tae Wi


    If that child has be a living jiangshi


    I need to do it.


    He needed to be the one to show that child his end.


    He needed to make it like the moment young master Kim had suppressed his whole body. The Sword Saint felt suffocated.


    Even as he aged


    No, making decisions like this became harder the older he got.


    It was because of the memories his life had created.


    He pushed aside the faces of the Namgung n that filled his mind and slowly opened his eyes.


    Young master Kim waited for him to finish his thoughts.


    The closer I look, he seems quite humble for someone who is so strong.


    After sensing young master Kim''s abilities, he could tell that young master Kim was showing him quite a lot of respect.


    I will tie it together.


    The Sword Saint''s mouth opened.


    When will you confirm it?


    Cale realized that the Sword Saint was calm now based on the question.


    Are you ready to hear what I have to say now?


    That is correct.


    The Sword Demon nodded his head. The old man''s shoulder seemed a lot smaller than before.


    Please tell me when you n on doing it. I will bring Tae Wi over.


    However, his voice was still firm. His gaze was also burning with a me that was different from the mes of anger.


    However, I will be the one to put an end to that child. That is the one thing I cannot pass off to someone else.


    Cale scowled a little more.


    Senior Sword Saint-


    I am aware of it.


    The Sword Saint avoided Cales gaze and continued to speak.


    In order to go against a living jiangshi, an expert in the Unrestrained Realm will need to be prepared to get injured. That is why as many strong individuals going up against the living jiangshi will decrease the casualties.


    No, Senior Sword Saint.


    Furthermore, you are probably worried that I would hesitate because he is family and that he will overload to harm the innocent people around us.


    Wait-


    The Sword Saint''s started to clench his fists.


    The wrinkles on his hands looked even deeper.


    However, do not worry. I will definitely take care of him properly so that you are all satisfied. That is the way to take care of jiangshis after all.


    He stopped for a moment.


    He felt frustrated.


    This might lead to internal demons. These negative emotions in his heart might lead him to Ki Deviation.


    He maintained his calm and recalled the method of taking care of jiangshis.


    The cleanest way to take care of jiangshis was to cut off all limbs and make it difficult for them to be restored.


    Living jiangshis were to be handled simrly.


    Namgung Tae Wi-


    If that child is a living jiangshi, they would not be able to keep his corpse in one piece.


    He would need to burn the chopped up corpse so that no traces are left and pour the ashes down the river.


    That was the only way topletely destroy a living jiangshi.


    I will make it so that he will be unable to be restored. I will destroy him properly.


    The Sword Saint flinched at that moment.


    Tap!


    Cale tapped on the table with his palm.


    He looked at Cale''s eyes.


    His dark brown eyes looked annoyed.


    Annoyed?


    Did I get on his nerves?


    Is it that this eldest senior of the Imperial family cannot ept the Sword Saint killing his own blood?


    The moment all sorts of thoughts filled the Sword Saint''s mind


    Wait, what do you mean by destruction?


    What?


    Huuuuuu.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Cale let out a short sigh before openly showing his annoyance toward this old man who seemed to have no intentions of listening to anybody else.


    I thought you said that you were ready to listen to me, but what the hell are you saying on your own?


    What does he mean by destroy?


    For Cale, who did not know their way of destroying jiangshis, what the Sword Saint was like trying to catch a cloud. Of course, Cale understood what he was saying to a degree, but it was still useless information to him.


    No, that-


    The Sword Saint became tense as he spoke.


    It was at that moment.


    Elder Ho walked up next to the Sword Saint and ced a hand on the Sword Saint''s tightly clenched fist.


    Senior. Please listen to young master Kims words. This sir will show you the way.


    What do you mea-


    The Sword Saint tried to say something but Cale just ignored him and said what he wanted to say.


    I need to find Choi Jung Soo and destroy the Blood Cult. At this rate, I''m going to waste all of my time convincing these old men of the Central ins.


    Starting from now, it was no more convincing. He would just tell them.


    If Namgung Tae Wi is confirmed as a living jiangshi, I will purify him.


    Purify?


    Yes, yes. Purification. I presume that the results will be one of two things.


    The Sword Saint just quietly looked at Cale as if he had frozen in ce.


    Cale ignored such a reactionpletely.


    Instead, he just said what he needed to say.


    As things stood now, the purifications of living jiangshis using the divine item heater as a medium for the Fire of Destruction He could sort of predict the results using the experiences he had as a background.


    First, he will turn into a purified corpse.


    Just like the purified jiangshis in Xiaolen, he would return to an intact corpse.


    "Second, since he is a living jiangshi and not a regr jiangshi He may return to his original living self.


    Different from bing a jiangshi after death Living jiangshis were alive despite being jiangshis. That might lead to different results.


    Of course, it might be a third state that I am unaware of. But I believe that it will not be very different from these two options.


    Cale then added on.


    However, even if he returns to his living self I cannot guarantee that his condition will be the same as before.


    In other words, he might be alive but in aa or his body might not function properly.


    Cale stopped at that point.


    What is going on?


    The Sword Saint''s eyes were not looking at Cale but seemed lost in the air.


    Cale felt a bit iffy about this but still continued to speak.


    However, if we are unable to purify him and he overloads because we respond toote, that will be the worst.


    What good would purification be if he exploded?


    No matter what, they needed to purify him before he exploded.


    Cale looked at the Sword Saint, who seemed to be nking out, as he tapped on the table.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale made eye contact with the Sword Saint at that moment.


    Hmm?


    His gaze seems a bit weird?


    Cale felt extremely iffy and subconsciously started speaking faster.


    Senior, do you understand what I am saying? Lets confirm as quickly as possible and purify him. That is the gist of it. Got it? Simple, right?


    Now then, the main point.


    Cale would now say what he wanted.


    He debated whether to beat around the bush, but He was annoyed at talking nicely to these martial artists. Lets just say what I want.


    Now then, Senior Sword Saint.


    Since I will find and purify the living jiangshi for you


    The Namgung n will be in my debt. That is what I mean.


    So, you need to listen to me from now on. Got it?


    You understand the meaning of that, right?


    Human! You truly only seem like yourself when you talk like this! I like it!


    Cale ignored Raon''sments as he waited for the Sword Saints response.


    The Sword Saint quietly muttered to himself at that moment.


    Yes. I, the Sword Saint and the Namgung n will be in your debt.


    Cale got the answer he wanted but he oddly got chills on the back of his neck.


    His gaze seems weird?


    This old mans eyes were burning up for some reason.


    Keke.


    The old man suddenly startedughing.


    The benefactor of the Namgung n. We are getting a benefactor for the first time in a few centuries.


    Cale gulped while looking at him talk to himself.


    Aren''t there usually a lot of benefactors in wuxia novels?


    There seemed to be a lot?


    The main character basically seemed to be the benefactor of every sect and n he visited?


    They were treated as guests and whenever a main character visited arge n like the Namgung n, there were benefactor-level guests always staying there?


    Why is it that the Namgung n has not had a benefactor for centuries?


    Is this really okay?


    Is it okay for me to be a benefactor?


    Trantor''s Comments


    No probably not, Cale.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 99: Blood! (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 99: Blood! (4)


    Yes, yes. You are indeed our benefactor.


    The Sword Saint mumbled to himself.


    Hmm The benefactor of the Namgung n.


    He then nodded his head over and over again. He did that while not looking at Cale but up in the air.


    Is this really okay?


    Cale wanted to ask Chief Eunuch Wi, the Central ins expert. Unfortunately, he could use neither magic nor sound transmission.


    He had no way to stealthily ask.


    Ah, whatever.


    Cale decided to not worry about it.


    Yeah, it''s not like they are going to kill their benefactor.


    The Sword Saint''s vicious gaze from earlier was not filled with killing intent. He just felt oddly suspicious about the situation.


    It was at that moment.


    As expected, you were drawing a big picture, young master Kim!


    He heard Chief Eunuch Wi''s significantly happy sound transmission.


    I thought you were just going to have a cooperative rtionship for shared interests, but benefactor, that is a great rtionship! For generations, the Namgung n has treated their benefactors like members of their main branch. Now that you have been epted as their benefactor, the Namgung n will treat you the way they treat the eldest senior of the family!


    Hmm?


    Furthermore, as the Sword Saint''s benefactor, young master-nim, the Namgung n will treat you at minimum how they treat the Sword Saint, if not even better. This, this is very good!


    Hmm? Uh This Is different from what I was thinking?


    Cale made eye contact with Sui Khan. The team leader was shaking his head from side to side.


    Cale suddenly recalled what Sui Khan had said to him.


    The team leader definitely told Cale that there would be differences between the Central ins that Cale knew and the Central ins they were in.


    In the wuxia novels that Cale knew, the Tang n of Sichuan was known for being thorough with their favors and grudges.


    That n was usually skilled in poison and dagger arts.


    They were a n that frequently appeared in the novels alongside the Namgung n and the Zhuge n as part of the Five Great ns.


    Is it possible that in this world the Namgung n is at the Tang n''s level of focus on favors and grudges? Did I make a mistake?


    Cale could not look at the Sword Saint, whose eyes seemed to be glowing.


    The Sword Saint didnt care as he continued to smile unlike before.


    Yes, what is it that our benefactor wants?


    The Sword Saint instantly changed to addressing Cale as our benefactor.


    Is it okay for it to change so fast?


    Cale felt as if cold sweat would drip down his back.


    However, he maintained his calm.


    He then thought to himself. He debated how to respond.


    Mmm.


    The Sword Saint looked at Cale and gulped internally.


    Hes calm.


    The Namgung n had not had a benefactor for centuries.


    The reason was simple.


    As the Namgung n had made up their mind to stand at the peak of the Orthodox faction They could be someone''s benefactor, but they had no ns to serve anybody as their benefactor.


    And that thought had be the Namgung ns attitude and mindset. That was the reason that the Namgung n was by far the strongest of the Five Great ns in the current Martial Arts world. The Martial Arts Alliance and even the Unorthodox faction and the Demon Cult did not dare to wrong the Namgung n.


    Maybe that was the reason.


    We were too arrogant.


    That was how a gap for the Blood Cult to dig into had appeared.


    I did not want to break our centuries of having no benefactors in my generation, with my own hands.


    However, the situation had changed.


    Young master Kim.


    He didn''t even know this guys full alias.


    He had absolutely no idea about this guys real name.


    However, taking this guy as our benefactor means that there is a good chance that there won''t be a big issue even if people find out that a living jiangshi and the Blood Cult are mixed in with the Namgung n.


    This eldest senior of the Imperial family


    Someone whose martial arts seems to be in the Nature Realm


    Furthermore, that aura that seemed to rule over everything


    He was certain that this person would take care of the issues of the Blood Cult.


    As long as this person remains a benefactor of the Namgung n, there will not be excessive reprimands toward the Namgung n.


    Honestly speaking, if Namgung Tae Wi was a living jiangshi, then the Namgung n was the victim.


    However, reality was not like that.


    There would be people who would fault the Namgung n for not taking care of their family properly.


    The Martial Arts world was that kind of battlefield where you ate or got eaten.


    Haaaaa.


    Young master Kim sighed at that moment.


    The Sword Saint sat up straight. The cracked chair squeaked.


    I tensed up?


    He finally realized that he was tense.


    This guy''s judgment could change the future of the Namgung n. His heart couldn''t help but beat wildly.


    This sense of powerlessness


    It had been a while since he felt this way. However, it was not bad.


    The individual making the Sword Saint feel such emotions was an individual who was stronger than the Sword Saints wildest imagination.


    Senior Sword Saint.


    Cale brushed aside theplicated thoughts and decided to take a simple approach.


    "First of all, dont chase the Sword Demon anymore.


    What did you say?


    The Sword Saint''s face stiffened.


    Cale was nice and repeated himself.


    I said to stop chasing the Sword Demon.


    The Sword Saint instantly scowled and his eyebrows furrowed.


    The entire Heavenly Guardians will soon arrive! Even if the Namgung n is falsely used of being involved with the Blood Cult, I cannot give up chasing the Sword Demon-!


    The Sword Saint stopped talking about that moment.


    Ho.


    He then gasped.


    I cant figure him out at all.


    Cale thought that the Sword Saint was difficult to handle for different reasons than the other martial artists he had met until now and nonchntlymented.


    "The Sword Demon is my close friend.


    !


    The Sword Saint''s eyes opened wide.


    Ho.


    The Sword Saint let out a deep sigh again.


    He then suddenly pped his knees with his palms and let out a shortugh.


    I see, that makes sense!


    What the hell is up with this old man?


    Cale felt odd seeing the Sword Saint, whom he thought would get angry or emotional toward him, suddenly startughing.


    Kahahaha! That is what happened! Hahaha!


    He wasughing out loud.


    Cale''s expression slowly became more stoic.


    The Sword Saint looked at the face that was bing even more emotionless andmented.


    The Heavenly Guardians reported that the Sword Demon was involved with the Demon Cult.


    "Senior, what do you mean by that?


    Elder Ho shouted in shock.


    That''s what I heard. That was why I rushed here to Hungshn with a Squad Leader of the Heavenly Guardians in order to find proof.


    Everybody in the room figured out what had happened after hearing the Sword Saint''s low voice.


    Namgung Tae Wi said that the Sword Demon was involved with the Demon Cult?


    Thats right. He also said that the Sky Sword would end up in the Heavenly Demons hands.


    The Heavenly Demon.


    He was the leader of the Demon Cult.


    The Heavenly Demon was basically a god in the Demon Cult.


    Namgung Tae Wi brought a book from the Demon Cult as proof and that book had listed Choi Jung Soo, the Sword Demon, as a member of the Demon Cult. Hoho.


    The Sword Demon chuckled.


    Yes They were able to fabricate such evidence and show it to me because the Blood Cult has living jiangshis nted all over the Triumvirate.


    Elder Ho was silent for a moment before he asked.


    Umm, why is it that you did not inform the Martial Arts Alliance about this?


    The corners of the Sword Saint''s lips twisted as if he was wondering why Elder Ho was asking such an obvious question.


    It was a chance for the name of our Namgung n to rise even higher, why would we inform the Martial Arts Alliance?


    Mm.


    Elder Ho groaned. He then thought to himself.


    As expected of the Namgung n bastards!


    If they knew the Demon Cult was involved, they definitely should have contacted the Martial Arts Alliance so that everybody could work together.


    He knew that there was a standoff between the Kunlun Sect and the Demon Cult right now, but he ignored the other Five Great ns and rushed over to Hungshn to hog the merits for himself?


    Elder Ho suppressed theints building up inside him.


    The Sword Saint continued.


    Of course, I wanted that Sky Sword martial arts as well.


    He raised both hands in the air.


    However, I will stop as you say that he is our benefactor''s close friend.


    This was already the Sword Saint giving a lot.


    Choi Jung Soo had been given the title of Sword Demon after defeating him.


    To give up on such a target like that, the Sword Saint had made a big decision.


    I''m d that you are willing to do that.


    The Sword Saint nodded his head at Cale''s rxed voice.


    Cale then nonchntlymented as well.


    Please also help me find the Sword Demon.


    What?


    Ah, you will also need to help us fight the Blood Cult for a bit too. We arecking manpower.


    The Sword Saint flinched and looked at Cale.


    "Furthermore, there will be a lot of issues where we need the Martial Arts Alliance''s cooperation. Elder Ho, please have the Beggars'' Gang represent the Nine Sects One Gang and Senior Sword Saint, please have the Namgung n represent the Five Great ns to make things efficient.


    The Sword Saint''s mouth opened.


    However, Cale smiled andmented before he could say anything.


    You will do at least that much for the first benefactor in centuries, right?


    He then added on.


    Also, all of this is beneficial to the Namgung n. Isnt the Great Namgung n known for pursuing justice and cooperation? You need to step up in this kind of situation.


    He sounded calm.


    That is the way to prevent the extremely terrible false charges of the Namgung n being the hands and feet of the Blood Cult. Dont you think so?


    Cales smile became thicker.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Sword Saint realized that his n to lean on Cale to stop all of the rumors had been found out.


    I look forward to the Namgung n''s performance.


    It is a mountain after a mountain.


    The Sword Saint clenched his eyes shut.


    However, the calctions were swift.


    Of course, the Namgung n will be the leader of the Orthodox faction and give our everything to all issues rted to the Blood Cult.


    That sounds perfect.


    Cale smiled brightly.


    Let us stop the Great War of the Triumvirate.


    Is that what the Blood Cult is going for?


    Yes, sir.


    The Sword Saint knew that the times were flowing oddly. He thought about his son who recently said that they needed to stock up on supplies. He thought about his eldest son, the current patriarch of the Namgung n.


    Senior.


    He heard a nonchnt voice at that moment.


    Wouldn''t it be good if the Namgung n became the hero of the Orthodox faction for once? Wouldn''t that truly be fitting of the Monarch?


    The corner of the Sword Saint''s lips curled up oddly.


    He is a member of the Imperial family, but has no issues bringing up the Namgung ns Monarch Sword Arts.


    The Imperial family hated the name of the Namgung ns sword arts. It was because it had the word, Monarch, in it.


    The Sword Saint looked right back at the eyes looking at him and responded.


    I will happily y along with our benefactor''s n.


    Elder Ho''s fists clenched as he heard that.


    We pulled the Namgung n into this!


    They were all fighting against each other for power, but now that the Namgung n has agreed to lead the way to fight against the Demon Cult, Unorthodox faction, and the Blood Cult It was basically established fact that the Five Great ns would be moving in the same direction as the Nine Sects One Gang.


    However, there is something I am curious about.


    The Sword Saint''s sharp gaze headed toward Cale.


    "What is your true identity?


    He could see a smile appear on young master Kims face.


    Young master Kim answered without any hesitation.


    Messenger.


    An errand boy? No.


    The Sword Saint thought of the other meaning of that word.


    The ghost who takes the souls of the dead to the afterlife. (TL: Remember, Messenger and grim reaper are homonyms in Korean)


    The Sword Demon chuckled.


    I guess I better stay sharp if I dont want my soul taken away.


    Cale did not say anything about that.


    The Sword Saint stood up.


    I will bring Tae Wi here.


    Chief Eunuch Wi slightly bowed toward him.


    "We have purchased a desert house nearby. We should be able to confirm and purify him there.


    Youve alreadypleted the preparations.


    That is the only way to move quickly, isnt it?


    The Sword Saint chuckled at Cale, who answered with a bright smile on his face.


    Young master Kim, I chose to trust you, so please act like a benefactor should.


    He then left the room.


    Hes definitely someone you cant put your guard down around.


    Cale slightly nodded his head at Chief Eunuch Wis sound transmission. He then answered out loud because he couldn''t send sound transmissions.


    They won''t be able to put their guard down around us either.


    The Sword Saint, who was walking calmly but focusing all of his attention, heard Cales voice.


    How vicious.


    Cale was clearly talking to his subordinate, but the Sword Saint heard it as a warning to him.


    What a scary benefactor.


    The Sword Saint scowled and sighed.


    This short conversation had worn him out.


    He says that he is a close friend of the Sword Demon He is the same as that Sword Demon bastard.


    The way he smiled nicely but annoyed a person so much was the same as the Sword Demon.


    I''m going easy on you because you are weaker than me. Please stoping to fight me. Please?


    The words that the Sword Demon had said ringed in the Sword Saint''s ears.


    They do say that birds of the same feather flock together.


    However, the Sword Saint could not talk badly about young master Kim. No matter what, it was true that he had given the Namgung n an opportunity.


    Grandfather.


    Grandfather!


    Namgung Tae Wi looked gentle as he walked over with Namgung Yoo Hak.


    Young master Kim was the only person who could save that child, no, the only one who could at least let him die a humane death.


    .


    He held back a sigh and approached his family.


    * * *


    Thats odd.


    Choi Jung Soo ced a jerky in his mouth and tilted his head.


    Chew, chew. He was crouched at the bottom of a tree while deep in thought.


    "Why do I only see small fry?


    Somewhere in Hungshn


    Between the many peaks Choi Jung Soo, who was somewhere deep in the mountain, was sensing that the mood thest few days had been different from what he had expected.


    Did something happen?


    He thought that the Sword Saint would definitelye to Hungshn.


    He expected the Unorthodox faction, the Demon Cult, and other bastards as well. He thought that a lot of influential people in the Martial Arts world woulde here to capture him.


    However, he had only seen weak small fry until now. He had not seen any real enemies yet.


    Ha, I''m supah curious. (TL: This is CJS speaking in satoori)


    He was certain that something had happened. Choi Jung Soo was so curious that his satoori popped out for the first time in a long while.


    No, to be honest


    I''m bored.


    Nobody could find him if he just hid his presence a bit.


    That might exin why his body was feeling antsy.


    Of course, not fighting was the best, but


    Not knowing the reason was making him feel this way.


    Maybe?


    Choi Jung Soo jumped up after having a thought.


    Ah, my leg!


    He then grabbed his leg which had fallen asleep.


    Shh.


    He leaned on a tree and started to think.


    Hey. Choi Jung Soo, remember this.


    He recalled someone''s advice.


    The situation is different from what you imagined? Then a variable must have happened. What do you think you should do first in such a situation?


    I dont know?


    Ha.


    The person had sighed before answering.


    You need to check out the variable. That is the first thing. You got that? You should respond like that if the team leader asks you. Huh?


    Yeah! Got it!


    Choi Jung Soo started to speak.


    Kim Rok Soo.


    He turned to look toward the small vige at the entrance of Hungshn.


    He needed to start moving to check on the variable.


    I didnt expect that I would being down from the mountain first.


    Choi Jung Soo chuckled and massaged his still asleep leg.


    He would go down once his leg stopped being so numb.


    * * *


    Young master-nim, the Sword Saint and Namgung Tae Wi are headed over.


    Cale opened his closed eyes after hearing Chief Eunuch Wi''s report.


    In this deserted house located a bit away from the inn and the center of the vige


    Cale was seated on the chair as he opened his mouth.


    Noble Warrior Do, please.


    Yes, oh esteemed Purifier.


    Priest Durst started sniffing and smiled.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Go Scooby dooby Durst! And CJS approaches!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 100: Blood! (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 100: Blood! (5)


    The heater from the Fire of Purification was in Cales hand.


    He waited for the Namgung n''s people to enter the deserted house and turned on the mirrors screen for the first time in a long while.


    Mm.


    He then turned toward Beacrox.


    What is it?


    Beacrox asked brusquely and Cale responded with a question.


    Is Central ins okay?


    Beacrox opened the small bag he had on his back next to his greatsword.


    The young monk stone statue was still there.


    What is it?


    Cale shook his head at the team leaders question.


    Its nothing much. You can just ignore it.


    Ding! Ding!


    But you are getting notifications? Arent those for messages?


    They are fine to ignore.


    Ding, ding, ding!


    The mirror was showing previews of the newest message and a few others.


    Looking at them from the oldest message


    Cale-nim, sob sob. I am contacting you like this because my clone turned into stone! You must have been very worried about me.


    Cale-nim, I, Central ins, am doing fine! Dont you miss me?


    Cale-nim, youre so cool! Youre the best! Please use those annoying Namgung n punks as much as you want!


    I, I''m fine and well! You were curious about that, right? I''ll go see you soon in a clone!


    -Cale-nim?


    -Knock knock?


    -Are you seeing my messages and ignoring them right now? How could you?!


    Cale turned the screen off and pushed it into his pocket.


    He then casuallymented.


    Are you curious about what that is?


    Definitely so.


    The Fist King immediately nodded his head.


    I thought it was a mirror but I feel a mysterious aura from it.


    Oh.


    Cale was amazed.


    This was the first time someone said something like this about this mirror.


    What kind of aura did you feel?


    It seems subdued despite its luxurious appearance, and I also feel a heavy aura. Can I ask you what that is?


    Cale answered normally as he did not think it was anything much.


    There is this annoying god named the God of Death. He gave it to me. I can travel through worlds with this mirror.


    Gasp.


    Elder Ho gasped.


    The God of Death?


    Travel through worlds?


    His pupils were shaking.


    I see. You definitely have what it takes to converse with gods like that.


    Elder Ho was even more astonished at the Fist Kings extremely calm response.


    Is he really an immortal or something?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He could not fathom this young master Kims identity at all.


    Furthermore, the Fist King


    His aura has changed.


    He truly seemed like a regr old man now. That was why he could not scope out how high his martial arts level might be.


    I can tell now that I have gotten to this point. You truly are amazing.


    And how strong must young master Kim be if that Fist King was talking about him like this?


    But I''m not that amazing?


    Young master Kim seemed embarrassed as he scowled and mumbled back. Elder Ho could sense young master Kims martial arts level from his casual demeanor.


    Amazing. He has reached such a level but is always respectful and speaks formally to others.


    His body and mind Both seemed highly disciplined.


    It was at that moment.


    They have arrived.


    Chief Eunuch Wi opened the door to the deserted house.


    Ahem.


    The Sword Saint let out a fake cough as he walked in.


    He still did not seem too pleased about this.


    I have brought him.


    Cale heard the Sword Saint''s sound transmission in his mind.


    Cale stood up and extended his hand toward the Sword Saint.


    "Thank you for listening to our request.


    It is not something to be thankful for.


    The Sword Saint grabbed his hand before quickly letting go.


    Tae Wi. You do it.


    He then stepped back and motioned toward Namgung Tae Wi with his eyes.


    Yes, Ancestral Patriarch-nim.


    Namgung Tae Wi gently smiled as he walked forward. The Heavenly Guardians. As one of the squad leaders of that tenacious martial artist organization, he gave off a gentleness that was not visible.


    I have heard from the Ancestral Patriarch-nim. The Imperial family wishes to work with the Martial Arts Alliance to capture the Sword Demon?


    Yes sir.


    Chief Eunuch Wi responded.


    Is it that you desire the Sky Sword?


    Namgung Tae Wi asked gently but there was a sharpness hidden within his words.


    His gaze headed toward Cale, who had sat back down.


    Of course.


    Cale calmly responded before motioning to Chief Eunuch Wi with his eyes. It was a signal for the two of them to discuss it.


    The Sword Saint and Cale Both of them stepped back.


    Both of them then stopped looking at Namgung Tae Wi and Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Sniff sniff.


    Cale stealthily looked to his left.


    Sniff sniff.


    Human, the priests face looks funny!


    Priest Durst He was using his baggy sleeves to cover his nose.


    While that was going on, Chief Eunuch Wi and Namgung Tae Wi were discussing the cooperation between the Imperial family and the Martial Arts Alliance.


    The wishes of the Martial Arts Alliance may differ from the wishes of the Namgung n.


    Hooooo. Noble Warrior Namgung, can I take that as you wishing to go against the will of the Imperial family?


    Human, Chief Eunuch Wi is great at acting!


    Cale slightly nodded his head at Raonsment before making eye contact with Durst.


    What do you think?


    He asked in a low voice.


    Of course, he saw Namgung Tae Wis gaze head toward them at that moment.


    As a martial artist, his senses were better developed and he should have heard Cales voice.


    It didnt matter if he heard.


    Cale noticed it the moment he saw Durst''s eyes.


    Young master-nim.


    Durst didn''t know how to use sound transmission or magic either.


    I can feel it even better smelling it up close.


    Furthermore, this priest had no filter. Especially when he talked.


    I smell a stench that is much worse than that of jiangshis. That guy does seem to be a living jiangshi.


    Chief Eunuch Wi, Elder Ho, the Sword Saint, and Mok Hee


    The four of their eyes opened wide.


    You are saying it so openly?


    The Sword Saint shouted through a sound transmission.


    Without even feeling it out? Immediately, like this?!


    He was asking in disbelief, however


    Why waste time beating around the bush?


    Cale just looked at the Sword Saint and responded out loud since he couldn''t use sound transmission.


    Lets check right away.


    He got up and looked at the nkly standing Namgung Tae Wi. Namgung Tae Wi stopped looking at Cale and turned toward Durst before starting to speak.


    Are you talking about me? Did you just say that I am a living jiangshi? Living jiangshi, what kind of-


    He lookedpletely bbergasted.


    His face looked so honest that the Sword Saints pupils shook for a moment.


    Maybe they are wrong?


    The moment he had that thought


    Hmm. Then there is a way to confirm.


    Durst responded. Cale decided to trust Durst, who seemed most reliable and certain right now since they got to this world, and asked.


    Noble Warrior Do. What way is that?


    Its simple.


    Durst calmlymented.


    The people from the Central ins, Ron, Beacrox, Choi Han, and Raon Even Sui Khan and Cales gazes were focused on him.


    The Blood Cult has created living jiangshis.


    It was at that moment.


    The Fist Kings sound transmission reached Cales ears.


    Young master Kim. Namgung Tae Wi flinched slightly the moment the Blood Cult was mentioned.


    Cale recalled a conversation he had with the people of the Central ins beforeing to this deserted house.


    There are records of living jiangshis, however We do not know any specifics about their appearances or behaviors.


    Basically, we do not know how living jiangshis act. We also don''t know how they look.


    That is correct. There may be some information in documents that his Majesty can check, however, it will take too long to return to Beijing to figure that out.


    If we assume someone is a living jiangshi and go against them, we should find some peculiaritiespared to normal people. The method of creating living jiangshis that the Blood Cult has recovered I am curious about those results.


    The conversation with Chief Eunuch Wi and the Fist King


    Cale was thinking about that conversation as he heard Durst''s lighthearted voice.


    I heard that the Blood Cult is a religion? The Blood Demon is the leader, right? They treat him as if he is a god? Great.


    Durst addressed Namgung Tae Wi.


    The Blood Demon is a stupid idiot!


    Ah.


    Cale clenched his eyes shut.


    Screw the Blood Cult! The Blood Demon should die! The Blood Demon is the weakest most useless thing in the world! The Blood Demon does not deserve to live!


    Durst then beckoned Namgung Tae Wi.


    Please repeat those words.


    Haaaa.


    Cale couldn''t help but sigh.


    H, human. T, that is truly an unbelievable method! Is the old priest out of his mind?


    He let Raon''sments in one ear and out the other.


    Instead, Cale spoke to Namgung Tae Wi, who lookedpletely bbergasted.


    Youve been found out.


    I have no idea what you are talking about, sir.


    Then we just have to check.


    "Excuse me?


    The Fist King flinched and turned his gaze at that moment. He was looking at Cales hand.


    Crackle-


    An extremely small me was rising from Cales palm.


    He can release the aura of nature so suddenly like that?


    A pure aura of nature without any internal ki at that?


    As the Fist King was unable to take his eyes away from the me


    Ancestral Patriarch-nim.


    Namgung Tae Wi looked at the Sword Saint as if he could not believe this situation at all.


    These sirs seem to be saying something weird right now.


    His pupils were shaking.


    It sounds like everybody feels certain that I am a living jiangshi. Is that correct?


    Step step.


    Namgung Tae Wi stepped away from Cale''s group and toward the Sword Saint.


    Living jiangshi? What kind of nonsense is that?! I thought that living jiangshis were gone now, weren''t they? We have not seen any for centuries!


    Namgung Tae Wis voice was slowly getting louder. Difort was visible on his face.


    He looks human.


    Cale thought that this guy really looked like a person.


    At that moment


    Namgung Tae Wi stopped walking toward the Sword Saint.


    Ancestral Patriarch-nim, no, grandfather. Did you know about this as well?


    He looked at the Sword Saint with disbelief.


    Grandfather! Its me, Tae Wi! How could I be a living jiangshi?! A jiangshi? I am a person of the Namgung n! I know I am not a direct descendant, but do you know how much!


    Tae Wi.


    The Sword Saint clenched his eyes shut.


    He''s a person.''


    No matter how much he thought about it, this guy in front of him was a person.


    He was also his grandson.


    Grandfather!


    Namgung Tae Wi started walking toward the Sword Saint again.


    Chief Eunuch Wi and the Fist King were approaching him one step at a time as he did that.


    "Grandfather, this doesn''t seem right! Does the patriarch-nim, no, does uncle know about this? No, more importantly, does my father know about this? What about my mother?


    Tae Wi.


    The Sword Saint opened his eyes after hearing Namgung Tae Wi bring up his parents.


    He saw it at that moment.


    He saw Namgung Tae Wi''s teary eyes that were feelingpletely betrayed.


    He must have still thought that the only person he could trust in here was the Sword Saint as he extended his hand toward the Sword Saint in desperation.


    It was at that moment.


    Ugh!


    Someone suddenly groaned.


    Cale turned toward the person.


    The rotten stench!


    Durst was pinching his nose.


    He scowled while pointing at Namgung Tae Wi.


    The rotten stench has gotten worse! We need to check-


    After he said that much Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    "Grab him.


    The Fist King''s hand was already reaching for Namgung Tae Wi before Cale could even finish.


    No-!


    The Sword Saints body reached after seeing the Fist Kings hand reaching toward Namgung Tae Wi.


    It was because he saw the internal ki gathered in the Fist Kings hand.


    Namgung Tae Wi''s arm might break if that internal ki touched him wrong.


    G, grandfather!


    Namgung Tae Wi looked anxious as he reached out toward the Sword Saint.


    He truly looked like an extremely shocked person reaching out to someone he could trust for help.


    Its confusing.


    The moment even Cale thought that it did not look like an act


    Tae Wi!


    The Sword Saint grabbed both of Namgung Tae Wis hands.


    Grandfather-!


    As Namgung Tae Wi smiled in relief toward the Sword Saint for believing him


    Riiiiiip-!


    The Fist King grabbed the edges of Namgung Tae Wi''s clothes.


    He then ripped it.


    Cale saw Namgung Tae Wi''s back.


    He really looks like a person?


    It was too normal.


    From the color of the skin to the movement of the muscles everything looked like a living person.


    Hisplexion was even better than Cales.


    It was at that moment.


    You, you-


    The Sword Saint''s voice was shaking.


    As the upper part of the clothes fell down


    His gaze headed toward Namgung Tae Wis heart.


    On that left chest


    On the spot where the heart should be


    It was ck.


    A grotesque ck heart had opened up the skin and glowed red as it came up.


    Ugh. The stench has gotten even worse!


    Durst tightly pinched his nose as if he was in severe pain now.


    The Sword Saint raised his head.


    His grand nephew who was slightly taller than him


    He made eye contact with Namgung Tae Wi.


    You-


    All emotion had disappeared from Namgung Tae Wi''s face.


    The now visible grotesque ck heart was beating wildly.


    Namgung Tae Wi started to speak at that moment.


    If discovered, makepleting the final goal the top priority.


    His voice waspletely emotionless.


    The Sword Saint could see Namgung Tae Wi trying to hug him.


    His grand nephews hands tightly clenched his.


    It was as if he could not let go.


    The final goal.


    The grotesque ck heart beat wildly whenever Namgung Tae Wi spoke.


    Murder the Sword Saint.


    The moment the Sword Saints pupils shook


    ck threads shot out of Namgung Tae Wi''s ck heart and spread out around his body.


    The way they resembled veins going red looked quite gross.


    Self-destruct!


    Elder Ho subconsciously shouted.


    So quickly-?!


    It had not even taken a few seconds. The ck threads had covered Namgung Tae Wis body that quickly.


    He would explode soon.


    The martial artists figured that out.


    There were no records of something like this!


    Chief Eunuch Wi scowled.


    They did not know that these living jiangshis could turn to explosion state so quickly.


    Or maybe the living jiangshis that the Blood Cult has created are like this?


    They were made to explode almost immediately if discovered.


    If that is the case, this is too dangerous!


    It was highly likely that most people would fall victim if all of the living jiangshis were like this.


    What do we do?


    Wouldn''t young master Kims purification go through some sort of process as well?


    How could he channel such power instantly?


    He needs time to purify the living jiangshi!


    That was why we were going to bind Namgung Tae Wi and give young master Kim the time to go through the purification ritual!


    However, they could not do that.


    "We need to quickly escape!


    Chief Eunuch Wi shouted and extended his hand toward the Sword Saint.


    The old man was nking out as if he was shocked by Namgung Tae Wi''s appearance.


    This old man was a leader of the Orthodox faction. He could not let him die like this.


    Its okay.


    It was at that moment.


    Chief Eunuch Wi saw someone''s hand stop him.


    It was the Fist King.


    Senior!


    As he was about toin


    Chief Eunuch Wi flinched.


    Huh?


    Something touched his nose.


    It was air.


    Air was definitely touching his nose but something was different.


    He turned his gaze.


    Young master Kim.


    Young master Kim was standing firm.


    The small heater in his hand had turned red.


    His two hands had mes that were even clearer than the heater.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    They were golden thunderbolts.


    Ah-


    Smoke started rising from the heater.


    The smoke spread quickly as if to instantly swallow the deserted house.


    This is-


    The moment he breathed in that smoke


    It is nature.


    Nature was the only way to describe this aura.


    It was extremely clean.


    Furthermore, it had gentleness to it as if it would wash away all falsehoods.


    It was impossible to believe that this aura was released by someone who had released an aura that felt as if it would dominate over everything.


    However, it was impossible to understand the depth of this aura, simr to that dominating aura.


    It was clear and beautiful.


    Chief Eunuch Wi turned to look at Cale.


    His eyes started tearing up without his knowledge.


    Its the same-


    He had felt this aura before.


    When he first started learning martial arts


    The moment he first felt internal ki on his skin


    That clear aura that had wrapped around him at that time


    Of course, young master Kims aura was clear yet hot, as if it would burn everything down.


    However, that smoke did not burn them and only embraced them with warmth.


    Itll be fine.


    Chief Eunuch Wi rxed and looked toward young master Kim and Namgung Tae Wi.


    Namgung Tae Wi''s body started moving up and down at that moment.


    Ugh!


    A groan came out of Namgung Tae Wi''s mouth.


    Trantor''s Comments


    100 chapters in! What else is toe


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 101: Blood! (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 101: Blood! (6)


    Ugh!


    Namgung Tae Wis groan became louder.


    His body jerked back.


    As the Sword Saint''s body was about to stagger as well since Namgung Tae Wi was holding his hands


    "Oh my, senior. You need to snap out of it.


    It was a tired yet oddly rushed voice.


    !


    The Sword Saint snapped back to his senses after feeling that pull.


    He saw the pained Namgung Tae Wi as well as one other man.


    You are finally back to your senses?


    Sui Khan. He walked past the Sword Saint and approached Namgung Tae Wi.


    As the Sword Saint subconsciously flinched and tried to reach his hand toward Sui Khan


    Its not good if you get in the way.


    The Sword Saint flinched after hearing the tired yet sharp voice.


    Sui Khan grabbed one of Namgung Tae Wi''s arms as that happened.


    Pat.


    The Sword Saint then felt arge hand patting his shoulder.


    Take one deep breath. That should be enough.


    The Fist King grabbed Namgung Tae Wi''s other arm.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The Sword Saint heard Namgung Tae Wi scream like an animal.


    This scream that sounded inhumane


    Was this really the child he knew?


    As he was about to have that thought


    He took a breath.


    Ah.


    This was not subconscious but a conscious breath that he took.


    The Sword Saint''s gaze changed.


    This clear aura that was filling his whole body


    It had the presence of fire, making him feel warm.


    Furthermore, it was purer than the internal ki that the Sword Saint had been gathering for decades, clear enough to purify his body.


    .


    He could see red smoke.


    Furthermore, something gold was sparkling within that red smoke.


    It was as if a golden milky way was sewn into the red night sky.


    Was this really something that could be created in this world?


    It felt as if he was in a ce out of this world, a ce where immortals were said to reside.


    I was foolish.


    The Sword Saint started moving.


    He did not release any internal ki.


    However, he helped the Fist King and Sui Khan.


    "Sword Saint. Its effective.


    The Sword Saint bit down on his lips at the Fist Kingsment.


    Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    Namgung Tae Wi''s voice was slowly getting louder.


    His ck heart


    Red smoke was seeping into that grotesque thing.


    Siiiiiiizzle-!


    The red smoke was burning the ck heart.


    The ck threads that had risen all over his body like veins were quickly decreasing.


    I didn''t really think he would be purified!


    The Sword Saint focused his eyes after hearing Elder Homent in amazement.


    The old man focused on his pupils that were now shaking for a different reason and looked at someone.


    This red smoke with golden light


    The person who created it


    He was looking at where young master Kim was standing.


    !


    The Sword Saint flinched at that moment.


    Young master Kim, who had been standing firm, staggered.


    Do I need to go support him?


    As he was about to move there in shock


    You dont need to help him.


    Sui Khanmented in aughing voice.


    He already has a reliable guard next to him.


    Choi Han grabbed Cales shoulder.


    Human, no!


    Raon used his two chubby front paws and head to support Cales back.


    The two of them, who had remembered Cale staggering like this in Xiaolen while using the heater, had ced themselves near Cale from the beginning.


    Raon.


    Choi Han called out to Raon in a low voice.


    It''s dead mana, isn''t it?


    Thats right!


    The ck thing covering Namgung Tae Wis body was definitely dead mana.


    However, it does not seem like pure dead mana.


    "What does that mean?


    It seems like there is something else mixed in with dead mana. It is an extremely evil aura!


    Does Cale-nim know too?


    I just told him a few moments ago! But I don''t think the human can respond right now!


    Choi Han turned toward Cale.


    Something is weird! Its different fromst time!


    I know, right?


    When Cale had used the heater in Xiaolen The heater had left his hand and floated in the air. However, it was different this time.


    The heater looked as if it was stuck to Cales hand and did not want to get away.


    He looks pale.


    Furthermore, he looked much paler than at Xiaolen.


    He also has cold sweats.


    Was it okay like this?


    Choi Han contemted whether he should stop Cale, who was standing there holding the heater with his mouth clenched shut.


    However, he could not easily do that.


    Aaaaaah!


    Namgung Tae Wi''s body was quickly being purified.


    Furthermore, different from in Xiaolen, this refreshing red smoke was slowly gathering around Namgung Tae Wi like a cocoon.


    We wont be able to see Namgung Tae Wi at all in a bit.


    It was at that moment.


    C lose-


    Choi Han heard Cale''s voice.


    He urgently turned toward him to see Cale, who had his eyes slightly open, open toward Namgung Tae Wi with his eyes.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han and Raon


    I''ll make him float!


    Raon''s magic and Choi Hans support slowly moved Cale toward Namgung Tae Wi.


    T, tell them to move


    Cale watched as Choi Han had the team leader, Sword Saint, and Fist King move away, having understood what he had barely managed to say.


    Fuck!


    Cale checked this and closed his eyes again.


    The efficiency is too low!


    The heater was sucking in the power of Cale''s Fire of Destruction nonstop.


    The problem was that the amount of Fire of Destruction Cale could release was much weaker than what was being sucked in.


    Hey, hey!


    He called to the Fire of Destruction but there was no response.


    The Super Rock was quiet as well.


    Same with the water and wind. Everybody was quiet.


    It was probably because the sealing had progressed a lot.


    Ah-, I feel a bit better now.


    The amount of power the heater was sucking in decreased a bit as he approached the red fog that had wrapped around Namgung Tae Wi.


    Cale could finally stand up straight again.


    The purification will end soon.


    He did purify quite a lot of jiangshis in Xiaolenst time.


    Even if this was a living jiangshi, it was only Namgung Tae Wi alone.


    That was why it should be enough using just this much of the sealed Fire of Destruction.


    Yes. I''ve already used basically up to the limit of the seal.


    If he used any more power It would really be up to the limit.


    That''s not good.


    Ooooooooong-


    The heater stopped shaking.


    Cale slowly opened his eyes.


    Its ending now.


    He had that thought.


    D, did it go well?


    He heard the Sword Saint''s shaking voice.


    Cale turned toward Namgung Tae Wi, who was not visible because he was surrounded by red smoke.


    Well, I''m sure it''ll be fine.


    Even Cale had no idea about the results.


    As he debated what he should say


    Ohhhh!! As expected!


    Durst stopped pinching his nose and opened up his arms.


    Huff, huff!


    He then started taking deep breaths.


    This refreshing air! The rotten stench is slowly decreasing!


    Oh, he is being purified!


    It was rare to see Chief Eunuch Wi raise his voice like this to react to Durst.


    Human, that priest gramps really has a dogs nose. His nose is amazing. You need to apud something of that level.


    Cale agreed with Raon but started speaking after seeing everybody rx and start to get excited.


    It is not over yet.


    Yes, it was not over yet.


    So wait for n-


    Cales eyes opened wide.


    Ooooooooong-


    The heater started shaking again.


    It was shaking even more intensely than before.


    What is going on?


    As he thought about what it might be


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!


    Namgung Tae Wi, who was wrapped inside the red smoke as if it was a cocoon, released a desperate scream


    Y, young master Kim!


    Young master-nim, what is going on?


    The red smoke was shaking.


    The tightly wrapped cocoon looked as if it would scatter.


    ck aura started rising through it.


    It was dead mana.


    Please move back! Hold your breath! You cant let that touch you!


    Choi Han shouted.


    Cale looked at the dead mana and started thinking.


    Perhaps-


    When fighting a boss monster, when it looked as if you defeated it They sometimes had a final something.


    Is that it?


    As Cale nkly had such a thought


    Ugh!


    Both of Cales hands were wrapped around the heater as he clutched forward.


    It could not be helped.


    Fuck!


    The heater had started pulling Cales power into it again.


    Cale clenched his eyes shut.


    He got chills on his back.


    This might be bad?


    The Fire of Destruction.


    There was only a little bit until the limits of that power.


    But it kept taking more of it.


    Red smoke came out of the heater.


    The rose gold smoke was even more radiant than before.


    Ah-


    Elder Ho gasped at that smoke but Cale did not hear him.


    Human, human! Are you okay?


    No! I''m not okay!


    Cale had an ominous feeling that something bad might happen to the point that he wished he could respond that way to Raon.


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    H, human! Are you okay? Your face is very pale! It is the whitest I have ever seen it!


    His hands were shaking while holding the heater.


    Crackle-


    However, radiant rose gold light continued to rise from his hands.


    Furthermore, the red smoke released even more gold light as it attacked Namgung Tae Wi.


    Ohhhh! Purification!


    Durst knelt down on the floor and shouted.


    The ck heart was covered by red smoke.


    A heart''s original color


    It looked as if it might be returning to that red color.


    Siiiizzle!


    The ck color quickly disappeared.


    Grey ashes fluttered around Namgung Tae Wi.


    That sight was chaotic but radiant.


    Ah.


    Multiple people gasped but Cale did not hear them.


    I, I can''t do anymore!


    He tried to take his hand away from the heater.


    He had no power left to use.


    The so-called limit was an approximate amount; it did not mean an actual limit.


    However, he was truly at his limit now.


    Ooooooooong!


    The moment the heater shook intensely as if it understood Cale''s thoughts


    Huff!


    Cale took a deep breath.


    Shit!


    The heater was trying to suck it in.


    It was trying to even suck the sealed power.


    The tightly sealed Fire of Destruction For Cale, the sensation of the ancient powers being sealed was like different sized rocks ced in his body.


    Of course, the portions of the powers that had not turned into rocks were still flowing through Cales body.


    And one of therge rocks was the seal for the Fire of Destruction.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The heater was trying to suck that rock in.


    No!


    His gut was telling him it would be bad.


    It was telling him that if this seal was sucked in or broken, something bad would happen.


    Fuck!


    His chin stiffened.


    He needed to pull the heater away.


    Forget the purification, he could not let this continue.


    It was at that moment.


    Ooooooooong!


    The heater shook intensely


    I''m sorry, Cale-nim. It cant go on like this.


    He heard Choi Hans voice, and


    Hmm? When did I fall asleep?


    He heard someone elses voice.


    It was a voice he had not heard in a while.


    the heart was beating so wildly, so I was wondering what was going on. What happened to noonim?


    The Indestructible Shield.


    The existence that had been embraced by that glutton priestess


    The red heart that was drawn on the shield


    What the hell? Why do you look so terrible?


    The old man sounded confused before he shouted.


    Your te is going to break at this rate!


    The old man, the ancient power, must have been extremely anxious as he sounded almost teary.


    I''ll deal with everything else after saving you!


    He then shouted.


    Lets regenerate!


    The heater stopped moving at that moment.


    It was finally done.


    Smack!


    Someone smacked the heater away.


    I''m sorry.


    It was Choi Han.


    Ah, Tae Wi, Tae Wi!


    My goodness, the ck light has disappeared. For him to truly be purified-


    The Sword Saint''s amazed voice and Elder Hos gasp of admiration reached Cales ears.


    While that was going on, the ancient power was speaking in his mind.


    I''m going to amplify the power of the heart! The blood will flow through your body!


    Fuck.


    The Vitality of the Heart.


    The moment that crybaby shouted


    Cale felt something shooting up from his heart.


    Human, human! Are you okay? Why cant you open your eyes despite the heater being smacked away?


    He wanted to respond to Raon, but


    it was impossible.


    He was trying to cover his mouth however he could.


    He was trying everything in order to not open his mouth.


    But he could not do that.


    The crybabymented.


    Youll feel a bit better if you cough up blood.


    Damn it!


    Cale could not hold it in anymore.


    Cough!


    His body plopped down.


    Cale barely managed to open his eyes.


    Your body feels better, right?


    Yes, his body did feel better.


    However, Cale could see blood continuing to pour out of his mouth.


    Dark red blood.


    Cough, cough.


    He wanted to say something but blood continued to pour out.


    His inside and his body started feeling better.


    I''ll work hard since noonim and the hyung-nims are all sleeping! Just trust me! I''ll definitely make sure that you dont die!


    The voice of the crybaby sharing his firm resolve


    Cales heart was beating wildly in between the words.


    Fuck.


    Cale clenched his eyes after getting an ominous feeling.


    Cale-nim!


    Rok Soo!


    Human!


    Young master-nim!


    Cale wanted to say something after hearing one voice after another.


    He wanted to say that he was fine.


    However, blood continued to fill his mouth and flow out, making it impossible to speak.


    This was the first time he had coughed up so much blood.


    Seriously.


    This is driving me nuts.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Herees the blood!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 102: Unbelievable (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 102: Unbelievable (1)


    <Unbelievable (1)>


    Itsing out.


    It''sing out again.


    Blood just keepsing out.


    Cough.


    Am I going to die from blood loss?


    H, human! Choi Han, I, if the human d, dies after coughing blood like this, I''m going to destroy the world! I''m going to destroy the Central ins!


    Raons voice could be heard.


    Oh, my goodness-. W, what kind of existence-


    He heard Elder Ho''s shaking voice as well.


    Cale-nim, Cale-nim!


    Just as he heard Choi Han''s anxious voice, Cale had no choice but to make another noise.


    Cough!


    Blood wasing out again.


    This is driving me nuts.


    His body swayed and curled forward even more. His body that had been plopped down on the ground bent forward as if he was kowtowing.


    He tried to extend his arms to touch the ground but his body''s reaction was not quick enough.


    However, his body did not fall forward.


    Do not lose consciousness.


    Cale nodded his head as Sui Khan supported him.


    Breathe properly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Cale just closed his eyes instead of responding.


    He was going crazy because he was bleeding.


    He was wondering if it was okay to bleed like this Whether a person would die after bleeding like this, however


    It feels refreshing.


    His inside was slowly feeling better and felt cool as if he had taken a deep breath of refreshing air.


    His mind cleared up as well and he felt warmth throughout his body.


    T, this is hard!


    He heard the crybaby''s teary voice but Cale ignored it.


    He could feel it. His body was healing quicker than ever before.


    I feel better now.


    Boom. Boom. Blood did note out anymore once he could feel his heart beating normally.


    Something to wipe.


    He could talk now.


    Cale opened his palm. His hand was not shaking either.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han definitely said yes.


    Hmm?


    However, nothing was ced in Cales hand. Instead, Choi Han and Raon used arge towel that came from who knows where to wipe Cales mouth, face, and neck. Choi Han wiped the blood on Cale''s clothes as well.


    Human, are you okay now?


    Yeah. I''m fine.


    Cale answered honestly.


    My condition is better now than thest few days.


    Cale-nim!


    Hmm?


    Cale hesitated after hearing Choi Han''s voice that sounded as if he was scolding him.


    Why is he acting like this? He seems to have even forgotten to call me young master Kim.


    Choi Han''s face was scary.


    !


    However, Cale then saw something even scarier.


    He could see Ron quietly standing there behind Choi Hans shoulder.


    The person who would normally be the first to wipe the blood off of Cale was just standing there looking at him.


    He was not smiling at all.


    What the hell?


    He looked very scary.


    Cale subconsciously looked away after seeing Ron''s cold gaze.


    Ha!


    He could hear Ron scoff in disbelief at that moment.


    Cale''s shoulders flinched. Sui Khan chuckled in response but nobody noticed.


    It was because of what Cale said next.


    Move over.


    He looked toward a certain spot.


    I need to see Namgung Tae Wi''s condition.


    Cale stood up.


    Very nice.


    He could easily get up unlike when he plopped down earlier.


    He pushed Sui Khan aside and headed toward Namgung Tae Wi.


    Young master Kim.


    The Sword Saint''s pupils were shaking. Cale peeked at him before inspecting Namgung Tae Wi first.


    Namgung Tae Wi was silentlyying there on the floor.


    Cale crouched down next to him and looked at the area around his heart.


    In the spot where the grotesque ck heart had been sticking out


    The ck heart was no longer visible.


    However, it wasnt that new skin had appeared in the spot.


    What is that?


    A red cover was over that area.


    The red cover was the same color as Cales Fire of Destruction.


    That was currently taking the spot of the ck heart.


    He subconsciously extended his hand.


    The red cover


    Between skin and metal It felt like something in the middle.


    However, it was warm.


    It was a bit hotter than normal human temperature.


    Boom. Boom.


    He could feel a heart beating underneath it.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    Namgung Tae Wi was calmly breathing with his eyes closed, as if he was sleeping.


    He was alive.


    There were no traces of ck threads around his body anymore.


    The only trace that was left was the red cover.


    Cale turned his gaze.


    The Sword Saint.


    He was looking at Cale with shaking pupils.


    It was at that moment.


    Oh esteemed purifier, I do not feel any traces of dead mana at all!


    Cale nodded his head at Durst''s voice that was full of admiration. He then looked toward Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Chief Eunuch Wi, will you please take a look?


    Y, yes sir!


    Chief Eunuch Wi flinched after making eye contact but he quickly grabbed Namgung Tae Wis wrist. He then closed his eyes as if he was checking his pulse.


    "Raon, you check him out too.


    Alright, human.


    Raon looked at Cale with a disgruntled look but he still inspected Namgung Tae Wi. His gaze was quite serious. Cale petted Raons back.


    Chief Eunuch Wi opened his eyes at that moment.


    His pulse is normal.


    However, his face did not look very good despite the positivement.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked toward the Sword Saint.


    Tell me.


    Chief Eunuch Wi clenched his eyes shut and responded after hearing the Sword Saint''s calm voice.


    All of his internal ki has disappeared. His dantian ispletely destroyed.


    Ho.


    Elder Ho gasped.


    I will check him out one more time.


    The Fist King came over and checked the pulse that Chief Eunuch Wi had checked.


    It''s true.


    Internal ki.


    That was something even more important than life for a martial artist.


    Most martial arts required internal ki in order to be effective.


    Furthermore, martial artists spent their whole lives to build up that internal ki.


    That was why martial artists had no choice but to be quite shocked when the internal ki they had built up throughout their life disappeared.


    His dantian is destroyed.


    The dantian was the spot in the body where the internal ki was stored.


    Basically, the fact that the dantian was broken meant that internal ki could not be gathered anymore. It meant that he could no longer live as a martial artist.


    It seems as if the aura that Namgung Tae Wi channeled before he self-destructed earlier was from destroying his dantian.


    Cale nodded his head at Mok Hyeon''s words before peeking at the Sword Saint


    A martial artist with a broken dantian whose internal ki had disappeared


    That persons life would now be full of hardship.


    He shouldn''t have a grudge against me since I at least saved him, right?


    As Cale thought about how he should act if the Sword Saint showed a different demeanor than before


    I see.


    The Sword Saint was calm.


    He observed Namgung Tae Wi''s peaceful look.


    "As long as he is alive, that is enough.


    He meant it.


    His gaze slowly headed down.


    He saw the red cover.


    The warm and clear aura that wasing out of it


    That should be the power that was keeping Namgung Tae Wi alive.


    Namgung Tae Wi had tried to kill him as a living jiangshi of the Blood Cult.


    This child, no, he was a young man now, but


    Seeing him sleeping so peacefully like when he was a child made a lot of thoughts go through his mind.


    I thought that expanding the family and our strength was for the family.


    That was why he never bent his pride and always held his head up high.


    It was fine for him to do that.


    He was the Sword Saint, one of the Orthodox faction''s top five experts.


    He was the Great Namgung ns Ancestral Patriarch.


    However, had his choices been the right ones?


    Young master Kim.


    His gaze headed toward young master Kim. Despite wiping the blood, his clothes were already a mess from the dried blood.


    He ended up like this trying to save Namgung Tae Wi.


    That ck aura-


    That had truly been evil.


    He even wondered how a human could possess such an aura.


    But the way this young master Kim purified that evil without anybody dying or even getting hurt


    No, he was the only one who got hurt.


    Purification was probably so hard that even a person who has reached the noble and pure level of Nature Realm coughed up so much blood.


    This Eldest senior of the Imperial Pce had done that for Namgung Tae Wi, someone who he could have just watched as he died.


    Oh Sword Saint, oh Sword Saint.


    That name of Sword Saint is so embarrassing.


    The Sword Saint was feeling embarrassed.


    This was the first time he wanted to say the following to someone in his life.


    Thank you.


    He truly was thankful.


    Young master Kim-


    He felt as if he needed to say that right now.


    The Sword Saint brought forth courage that he had not had throughout his life.


    The act of thanking someone


    Not just a surface level show of gratitude but one that he truly meant.


    My bloodline.


    My family.


    No, thank you for saving me.


    If something had happened to Namgung Tae Wi, the family and the Sword Saint himself would have crumbled.


    You truly are our benefactor.


    Ugh!


    It was at that moment.


    !


    He could not show his gratitude.


    Young master Kim suddenly clutched his stomach with both hands and his body curled forward.


    H, human! What is going on? I''ve never seen you do this before!


    Ugggh.


    Cale was anxious.


    Sorry.


    The old man sounded teary.


    You coughed up so much blood Youre probably very hungry, right?


    This is not just very hungry!


    His insides were hurting. It felt as if something really bad would happen because he was so hungry.


    Still, he did not feel as if he would fall over or faint.


    However


    Food!


    This insane hunger he could not control filled his mind.


    Human!


    Cale-nim!


    Cale managed to see Raon''s chubby cheeks through the multiple voices. He barely managed to open his mouth.


    A, apple-


    Apple pie.


    Ill even take some of that-


    Hmm?


    As Raon tilted his head, he heard Ron''s voice.


    Raon-nim, do you have any apple pies?


    Ah!


    Raon immediately opened his spatial dimension and pulled out an apple pie.


    Human! Eat this! Hurry up and eat it!


    Then as he was about to shove the whole apple pie without even cutting it


    As Choi Han gasped at that and pulled out his sword to slice up the apple pie


    Hmm?


    Hmm?


    !


    The Fist King, Sui Khan, and Ron all looked toward one spot.


    The ceiling of the deserted house


    Crack!


    That ce crumbled.


    Human! E, eat it! You need to eat to live!


    Cale took a big bite of the apple pie being shoved into his mouth.


    What the hell?


    He then nkly looked at the part of the ceiling that was crumbling.


    The ceiling had fallen and


    There was a lot of dust.


    What happened all of a sudden?


    Why did that break?


    As I expected.


    He heard Rons quiet voice at that moment.


    It sounded a bit vicious.


    As Cale was about to get the chills from that


    Die!


    Two people fell down from the ceiling.


    What the hell? When did they start hiding there?


    Cales eyes opened wide in shock.


    However, the person who shouted die appeared first through the dust.


    The Carnage Demon?!


    The Carnage Demon was one of the Five Demons.


    She was the leader of the School of Carnage.


    She threw the numerous daggers in her hands into the air.


    The daggers flew through the dust clouds.


    ng!


    They heard the sound of a sword being pulled out.


    C, c, c, c, aaaaang, ng!


    All of the daggers fell to the ground.


    Cale then saw the second person who fell down from the ceiling.


    Huh?


    Cale subconsciously let out that foolish noise.


    He then nkly continued.


    Its Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo appeared through the dust, smiled awkwardly, and waved at Cale.


    Long time no see.


    Cale saw team leader Sui Khan scowl and push his temples with his hands for the first time in a long while.


    Choi Jung Soo didn''t care and asked Cale awkwardly, almost embarrassedly And cautiously.


    Are you okay?


    Munch munch.


    Cale first chewed the apple pie in his mouth.


    Human, eat slowly!


    He felt Raon patting his back and thought to himself.


    Unbelievable.


    What the hell is going on all of a sudden?


    Trantor''s Comments


    Aaaawkwaaaaaaard.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 103: Unbelievable (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 103: Unbelievable (2)


    So basically, two people just fell from the ceiling one of them is the Carnage Demon and the other is Choi Jung Soo? The Carnage Demon is trying to get Choi Jung Soo to get revenge for the School of Carnage? Hmm?


    However, the Carnage Demon was a bit weird.


    The person who had excitedly thrown daggers at Choi Jung Soo was now nking out a bit.


    She looked at Cale once.


    Then at Choi Jung Soo.


    After that, she slowly took a step back.


    She thenmented.


    No way, the Sword Demon-


    She gulped.


    Choi Jung Soo was standing there with a bright smile on his face as if he had no idea what was going on.


    How many of the School of Carnage''s assassins had this bastard destroyed?!


    But that Sword Demon and young master Kim are close?


    The Carnage Demon had thought about the possibility of young master Kims side looking for the Sword Demon.


    However,pared to the Sword Saint and herself who were looking for him to settle grudges, she thought that the Imperial Pce wanted that rare martial art, the Sky Sword.


    They seem like bosom friends.


    They looked like friends who had seen each other for the first time in a long while.


    Assassins could not survive in this ce without at least that much tact.


    She saw young master Kim start talking to Choi Jung Soo while she hesitated.


    When did you get down from Hungshn?


    It sounded like a question for a friend he had seenst night.


    I came down not too long ago and came here because I felt a lot of strong auras gathering at this deserted ce.


    Choi Jung Soo had felt therge aura in this deserted house while on his way down from Hungshn.


    He had never felt such an aura in the Martial Arts world, so he came over thinking there was a chance it was Cale.


    Once I got here, I saw the rising stars a bit away from this ce. So I snuck in here.


    That was when Cale had purified Namgung Tae Wi and started coughing up blood.


    Choi Jung Soo had debated what to do before thinking that it was not yet time to show himself and had waited.


    Then well, I got caught by the Carnage Demon. Hahaha-


    Heughed it off, but


    Honestly speaking, the bnce of his aura that was maintaining his stealth had crumbled when he saw Cale clutching his stomach because he was hungry. He thought that Cale was in pain again. He had debated running out of his hiding spot.


    The Carnage Demon, who was infiltrating through the ceiling at the time, had noticed Choi Jung Soo And started her attack.


    Cale turned his gaze from Choi Jung Soo to the Carnage Demon.


    He nonchntly asked her a question.


    Then, what about you?


    The Carnage Demon''s pupils were shaking.


    It was rare to see her so anxious like this.


    That-


    She was nervous because someone she believed was in the Nature Realm was looking at her with a nonchnt gaze, but


    The situation was too different from what she had expected.


    She had left the inn but had remained in the area to roam around the Namgung n and the rising stars.


    However, she had not dared to approach young master Kims group because she decided that it was impossible to spy on them due to a certain someone.


    However, she had stealthily followed the rising stars out of curiosity after seeing them approach this deserted house.


    She had observed this ce from a distance without daring to approach it.


    Then I felt an intense aura.


    This deserted house


    She felt a pure and clear aura.


    Whether it was good or evil


    At their peak, they were both auras derived from nature.


    The Carnage Demon did not dare to make a judgment about such an intense aura and could not easily approach it.


    However, she was sure about something.


    Young master Kim. Yes, this is definitely that guy''s aura.


    Furthermore, the Carnage Demon was pretty certain about what was happening inside the deserted house.


    That bastard, the Sword Saint, and young master Kim are fighting after all.


    Furthermore, if it was an aura like this, the Sword Saint would definitely lose.


    In the moment that she thought that


    The intense aura had subsided.


    The Carnage Demon had been unable to hold back her curiosity and slowly approached the deserted house before hiding in the ceiling.


    She did not know at that time.


    Ugh!


    Just as she looked down from the ceiling, young master Kim clutched his stomach.


    The Carnage Demon had sensed someone''s aura at that instant.


    It was only for a moment but she recognized that valiant aura she had experienced once before.


    It was the Sword Demon.


    The Carnage Demonunched an attack toward that direction as soon as she realized it.


    This was the result of that decision.


    What is going on?


    However, the reality was quite different from what she had expected.


    It was actually young master Kim who was coughing up blood and did not seem to be in good condition!


    Had someone who had reached the Nature Realm lost?


    In that case!


    Peek.


    The Carnage Demon looked toward the Sword Saint.


    He looks so old.


    Whether it was because he used too much mental strength or because he used internal ki, the Sword Saint did not look very good.


    However, he looked better than young master Kim.


    The Sword Saint is also the Sword Demon''s enemy!


    He was the only person here who had the same enemy as her.


    I see! The Sword Saint and young master Kim must have fought because of the Sword Demon!


    She had thought the two groups had fought because of Namgung Yoo Hak or maybe that omnipotent martial art, the Sky Sword, but She now realized that the focus was the Sword Demon.


    It looks like I will need to cooperate with the Sword Saint.


    Although it might be annoying, she would need to temporarily work with the Sword Saint to get out of here.


    Peek.


    She looked back at the Sword Saint to see that he was already looking at her.


    Peek.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She warily looked at young master Kim while sending a sound transmission. To the Sword Saint.


    Sword Saint. Work with me.


    Even if young master Kim is unable to fight anymore, they have the numbers advantage.


    Also, the Sword Demon is strong.


    Ha.


    The Sword Saint scoffed.


    This is not the time tough! We need to work together to escape from here! The Sword Demon came to help young master Kim! Do you want to die, you old man?!


    I knew these snobby Namgung n bastards didnt know how to value their lives!


    The Carnage Demon shared her wishes to the Sword Saint with her gaze as well.


    Hurry!


    The Sword Saint started taking steps toward the Carnage Demon as if to respond to her gaze.


    Yeah! Good decision!


    The Carnage Demon felt a bit relieved.


    However, she still reflected upon her actions.


    I should have properly assessed the situation before making a move.


    She had rashly attacked the Sword Demon.


    However, I didn''t expect someone with such a pure aura to be close friends with the Sword Demon.


    Based on young master Kim''s aura, he was most definitely a part of the Orthodox faction.


    He had a beautiful and good aura that was even beyond those of the Five Saints.


    That was why she had thought that he would not be on the same side as the Sword Demon and that the Sword Saint and young master Kim would work with her to fight if she attacked the Sword Demon. The other possibility was that they would charge in to take what the Sword Demon possessed.


    Carnage Demon.


    The Sword Saint was only two steps away from her now.


    The Carnage Demon slightly nodded her head.


    Although temporarily, we are allies.


    It was the signal to let him know.


    ng!


    As for the Sword Saint who received that signal


    How foolish.


    He pointed the tip of his sword at the Carnage Demon.


    This was the first time the Sword Saint had taken his sword out since entering this deserted house.


    What?


    As the Carnage Demon was truly shocked


    You will not make it out of here alive today.


    The Sword Saint gave that prophecy before charging toward the Carnage Demon.


    Sword Saint, are you fucking crazy?!


    The Carnage Demon moved back in shock while the Sword Saint moved his sword.


    Ooooooooong-


    Gold aura started rising from his sword.


    It was the Monarch Sword Arts.


    This was the sword arts that was said to be one of the Orthodox factions greatest Heavy de sword arts.


    That sword art was being released in this ce.


    Toward the Carnage Demon''s neck.


    You crazy old man!


    Chhhhhhhhh-!


    The Carnage Demon extended her hand toward the air.


    That is the Swimming Snake des-! (TL: No clue. Just went with what I thought were the best Chinese characters for each character).


    Elder Ho shouted like a groan.


    What the hell is that?!


    Cale wanted to ask but he soon saw it.


    The Carnage Demon''s two hands that looked empty


    Wow.


    Ten daggers moved oddly like snakes in her hands before charging toward the Sword Saint.


    Munch munch.


    Cale gasped in admiration while chewing on apple pies that Raon continued to give to him without stopping.


    Mok Hee, move back!


    The Fist King moved his great-granddaughter back.


    C, c, c, c, ng!


    The daggers were all struck by the Sword Saints gold de and sent in all directions.


    One flew toward Cale as well.


    Mm!


    However, Ron stood in front of Cale and easily grabbed any of the daggers that came toward Cale.


    He made eye contact with Ron.


    Young master-nim, just eat the apple pies.


    Rons tone sounded somewhat disrespectful.


    However, Cale just nodded his head and focused on eating apple pies.


    He then saw the Sword Saint and Carnage Demon fighting.


    "That is the Red Hands Technique!


    Elder Ho gasped again while saying the name of the martial arts.


    Ssss


    Hands that were dyed red


    The Carnage Demon''s red hands were the power that ced her in the top position of the School of Carnage and allowed her to be sessful in numerous assassinationmissions.


    Baaaaaaaang!


    The red hands crashed into the gold de.


    "Sword Saint!


    As the Carnage Demon red at him


    The Sword Saint calmlymented.


    The benefactor and our Namgung n are one body.


    Hmm?


    Cale flinched.


    What?


    I, the Sword Saint will be the de of our benefactor until I repay this debt.


    Huh?


    Cale flinched even more than the Carnage Demon.


    That Namgung old man sounds so solemn.


    Furthermore.


    The Sword Saint closed his eyes and then opened them again.


    He looked toward the gold de. The gold aura surrounding his sword


    He had thought that a Monarch was someone who dominated over everything.


    And he saw a person who used that Dominating Aura with his own eyes.


    However, despite having such an aura, rather than dominating someone, that person used it all to save someone who meant nothing to him.


    The Sword Saint figured it out.


    That is a true Monarch.


    The Sword Saint did not look good because of the rapid depletion of mental strength.


    It would not be wrong to say he aged quite a bit in that short period of time.


    However, his eyes were sparkling more than ever before.


    It was like back in his youth when he had been rash and full of passion.


    Before all of the dirt hadnded on him.


    The Sword Saint made up his mind.


    "Furthermore, as our benefactor has requested, the Namgung n will be the sword of the Orthodox faction starting today and fight in the vanguard.


    Although the words were simr to what he had said in front of young master Kim before


    He truly meant these words this time.


    It was not based on benefit and calction


    He will soon take one step forward.


    The Fist King mumbled in a satisfied voice.


    No, hes already taken it.


    The gold light wrapped around the Sword Saints sword That was sparkling even more radiantly than before.


    Although it was only by a bit It symbolized that the Sword Saint had taken a step forward.


    Young master Kim. There is another person who has received your teachings.


    "Excuse me?


    The Fist King smiled as if he understood it all while looking at young master Kim, who responded as if he had no idea.


    Not only was young master Kim''s martial arts at an extremely high level, his will and his thoughts inside of him had a way of significantly affecting those around him.


    The higher you went in your cultivation, the harder it was to look back to your beginnings.


    It was especially easy to forget about justice and righteousness you dreamt about in your youth.


    But young master Kim has kept that without forgetting it.


    That was probably how he was able to rise to such a realm and how he was able to enlighten people like me and the Sword Saint, whose minds have been worn down significantly already.


    The Fist King had a big smile on his face.


    Cale slowly avoided the gaze of the Fist King who was smiling at him.


    What is up with him?


    Who did I teach?


    He could not understand at all.


    The Carnage Demon spoke in a shaky voice at that moment.


    Who are you calling your benefactor?


    The Sword Saint simply pointed his de at the Carnage Demon.


    The Carnage Demon looked around before asking.


    Sword Saint, is young master Kim your benefactor?


    He,


    The Sword Saint responded.


    Is both my, and the Namgung n''s benefactor.


    The Carnage Demon gulped.


    This was the first time the Namgung n has had a benefactor in centuries.


    The Carnage Demon was well aware of the meaning behind someone being the Namgung n''s benefactor.


    I''m in some deep shit.


    The Carnage Demon started having cold sweats run down her back.


    Will I be able to escape?


    She looked around.


    Although she could not see him well, Namgung Tae Wi seemed to be unconscious on the ground. She could also see a lot of other people. Although she didnt know who most of them were, they did not seem like easy opponents.


    It was at that moment.


    Human, is it tasty? Youre eating well!


    Now that she thought about it, she had been hearing a young voice since earlier.


    The Carnage Demon looked toward Choi Han. Choi Han, who had been quietly standing there, took a step to the side.


    Huh?


    She saw Raon, who had been hidden behind Choi Han.


    Furthermore, she also saw the nonchnt gaze in young master Kims eyes as he was fed by Raon.


    The moment that gaze headed toward her


    Gulp.


    She subconsciously gulped before carefully putting her hands down.


    She sped her hands that were no longer covered by red aura and smiled.


    Hehe Would it be okay if we chatted a bit first?


    One of the top lessons for an assassin was to know when to stop.


    They needed to be well aware of when they needed to submit.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Slydy knowing when to beg.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 104: Unbelievable (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 104: Unbelievable (3)


    Chat about what?


    The Sword Saint scoffed. He coldly addressed the Carnage Demon, who had changed her tune.


    You and I are in different situations.


    The Sword Saint and Carnage Demon were looking for Choi Jung Soo for very different reasons.


    The public believed that the reason the Sword Saint was looking for the Sword Demon was to restore his confidence after losing in a spar.


    Inparison, the Carnage Demon needed to get revenge as the leader of the School of Carnage.


    The justifications for their searches were atpletely different levels.


    What is there to chat about when you are here to kill the Sword Demon? Wait, you damn old man!


    The Carnage Demon acted shocked, as if wondering how the Sword Saint could say something so heinous.


    Why must I kill him?! You make it sound like I kill anybody who catches my attention! Seriously, where the hell did you hear something like that?!


    The Carnage Demon gasped, as if to say that the Sword Demon shouldnt speak such nonsense.


    What?


    The Sword Saint looked at her in disbelief.


    The Carnage Demon didnt care and slowly avoided the Sword Saint''s gaze before smiling like a benign granny toward Cale.


    Survive! The top priority is to get out of here alive!


    Surviving was the most important thing for the Carnage Demon.


    Despite being long past sixty, she wanted to live to see another day.


    The reason she had killed the leader of the School of Carnage as her ten thousand and first assassination was to survive as well.


    The extraordinary assassin who had sessfullypleted ten thousand kills.


    The leader, who had been scared of her power, had been looking for a way to kill her. Once she realized that, she had made the first move.


    That was how she had be the leader of the School of Carnage.


    She then eventually received the title of Carnage Demon and had calmly led the school as its leader since then.


    Mm!


    The Carnage Demon flinched while looking at Cale and smiling.


    She had smiled benignly as if to look as nice as possible and show him that she was full of goodwill, but his expression became cold.


    It was as if he knew exactly what she was thinking about.


    I really cant take this guy lightly!


    The Carnage Demon started feeling anxious.


    I managed to survive in this dirty Martial Arts world and the world of assassins! I cant die here!


    That thought made her act more good-natured and smile.


    Mmm.


    It just made Cale feel unsettled even more.


    The way the Carnage Demon was smiling


    It reminded him of Ron.


    Do all assassins smile like this?


    This fake benign smile


    It made Cale feel uneasy about the Carnage Demon.


    The Sword Saint noticed this.


    Shh.


    The golden tip of his sword took one step closer to the Carnage Demon.


    S, Sword Saint! I said calm down!


    The Carnage Demon urgently addressed Cale.


    Young master Kim-nim! May I please speak with you? I believe we can resolve our misunderstandings through words?


    She pointed toward Choi Jung Soo with both hands.


    I have ab~ solutely~ no thoughts of killing the Sword Demon-nim standing there! And I will not have such thoughts in the future either! Young master Kim-nim, I also promise to never evene around you or the Sword Demon-nim ever again! On my honor!


    Aigoo. Do you even have any honor?


    The Carnage Demon pretended not to hear the Sword Saints sneering remarks.


    Honestly, honor waspletely useless to her.


    .


    Cale stared at her and the Carnage Demon politely stood there.


    Everybody became quiet.


    It was silent for a moment. However, that did not mean that there were no movements.


    Flick.


    Sui Khan motioned with his head and Choi Jung Soo slowly walked over to him. Choi Jung Soo made eye contact with Choi Han in the process, but just slowly avoided his gaze.


    Choi Han scowled slightly at that before rxing his face after seeing Choi Jung Soo peeking at him and Cale with caution.


    Ron observed all of this before making eye contact with Sui Khan. Sui Khan stared back at Ron who chuckled and looked away.


    A tired smile appeared on Sui Khan''s face as well and he ced a hand on Choi Jung Soo''s shoulder.


    Ugh.


    He tightly grabbed it.


    Choi Jung Soo was about to say something because it was painful, but someone else broke the short moment of silence.


    It was not Cale.


    Human, keep eating.


    Pat pat. It was Raon, who was patting Cales back.


    Raon then walked over the Beacrox, who was standing in a corner.


    Cale watched Raon move away before looking at the Carnage Demon and starting to speak.


    You will nevere around us again if we quietly let you go?


    Excuse me? Y, yes sir!


    The Carnage Demon vigorously nodded her head as she responded.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Cale did not hear what Raon had whispered to Beacrox because he was looking at her


    Hey Beacrox.


    Raon called him by his name instead of his alias as Moan Bi Roh.


    Give me the thing on your back.


    ?


    Beacrox, who had started to put on a pair of white gloves, looked at him with confusion. Raon whispered in his ear.


    The stone statue. Give me the stone Central ins.


    Beacrox saw the me in Raons eyes at that moment.


    His dark blue eyes were glowing fiercely.


    I have something to say to stone Central ins.


    His voice sounded extremely solemn.


    Beacrox debated for a moment before starting to speak.


    You cannot destroy it, Raon-nim.


    Of course! I won''t destroy it! I may destroy the Central ins but I will not touch the stone Central ins! I''m just going to chat with him! I''m only going to chat just like our human!


    The corners of Beacroxs lips twisted up.


    Chief Eunuch Wi, who heard the conversation from the side, had his pupils shaking thinking that something was not going well but Beacrox happily pulled the stone young monk statue from the pouch on his back.


    Thank you, Good Beacrox.


    Raon grabbed Central ins with both paws before peeking at Cale and then heading toward the corner of the deserted house. He then turned toward the corner and curled his body up.


    Of course, the stone Central ins was in his arms.


    Hey stone Central ins, can you hear my voice?


    Raons conversation had started.


    Of course, it was a conversation where the other side could not respond.


    Stone Central ins, release our human''s seals. Do you want to watch me destroy the entire Central ins? I am capable of doing that. I am a great and mighty Dragon. A single spell I cast can send a mountain flying.


    Chief Eunuch Wi flinched and slowly moved away from Raon.


    He heard the Carnage Demon''s desperate plea as he moved.


    Not only will I never show up in front of you, the School of Carnage will never take any requests rted to you or the Sword Demon-nim! All of us will not even look this way, sir!


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    That will not work.


    Excuse me?


    Cale smiled toward the Carnage Demon who flinched and asked.


    Of course, there was still dry blood on him.


    Carnage Demon. Its not going to work if you get out of my sight.


    What do you mean by that, sir?


    Cale started to think.


    Although running into the Carnage Demon right now was unexpected


    He thought that it was a good thing.


    The Carnage Demon is a famous expert of the Unorthodox faction.


    ording to the information on the Martial Arts world he received from the Imperial family, the Divergent Coalition was the representative organization of the Unorthodox faction. The School of Carnage was the leader of the assassin organizations within the coalition and the Carnage Demon, as the leader, was one of the Unorthodox faction''s top experts.


    Basically, through the Divergent Coalition She was someone who had influence over the Unorthodox faction.


    If someone like that rolled into myp


    I should use her, right?


    He had been worried about it.


    He had wondered about how he could get rid of the living jiangshi nted in the Unorthodox faction.


    Since the Namgung n and the Beggars'' Gang were going to cooperate with Cale, the Orthodox faction should face no obstacles.


    As for the Demon Cult, the Martial Arts Alliance, through the Nine Sects One Gang, were nning on having a meeting, so he could get himself involved with that to look around.


    However, he had been concerned because he had no connection to the Unorthodox faction.


    I was so out of options that I even debated throwing Toonka into the Green Forest.


    There was currently a leader in the Divergent Coalition, but it was divided into two factions.


    One faction was the group of bandits. The leader of the 72 Green Forests held that spot.


    That was why Cale had debated using Toonka to push through that way.


    But there is nothing better than the Carnage Demon working for me.


    Furthermore, having stealthy assassins on his side would create a wonderful situation.


    He knew because he had experienced this with the House of Mn before.


    Mm.


    Thinking about the Mns made Cale slowly walk toward Ron.


    Ron, whose face was calm unlike before, smiled benignly at him. Cale slowly avoided that gaze.


    With even Choi Jung Soo showing up, Cale wondered how to address this with Ron and Beacrox.


    First issue is dealing with the Carnage Demon!


    He had a lot to discuss with Choi Jung Soo as well, but that was also pushed back.


    They both looked like messes to just say something like nice to see you, it''s been a while.


    The Carnage Demon flinched after seeing Cale looking at Ron.


    That guy-


    This half white-haired man was the first person she made eye contact with as she destroyed the ceiling and came down.


    This strong individual was the one who had seen through her stealth in the inn.


    Fuck.


    Is young master Kim nning on having that guy cut my head off?


    Why was young master Kim saying that she could not get out of his sights?


    Carnage Demon-nim, you have seen something you should not see.


    Young master Kim-nim, is it your friendship with the Sword Demon-nim that I am not allowed to know? Or maybe it is because I have learned of your rtionship with the Namgung n? Something like that, I promise you that I can keep my mouth shut! Please trust me!


    Hmph.


    The Carnage Demon ignored the scoffing Sword Saint and shed her hands together while looking at Cale.


    Please? Young master Kim-nim, please trust me.


    Young master Kimughed.


    He then said the following.


    Carnage Demon. You have seen a living jiangshi healing session.


    ?


    The Carnage Demon did not understand.


    Young master-nim-!


    Chief Eunuch Wi became anxious and called out to Cale before speaking through sound transmission.


    Young master-nim, are you going to let the Carnage Demon know about it? She is a major figure in the Unorthodox faction! Furthermore, she is very cunning and hard to trust-


    The Sword Saint rxed his shoulders and nonchntlymented at that moment.


    Young master Kim, are you nning on dragging the Carnage Demon into this?


    Ah.


    Chief Eunuch Wi finally realized what Cale was thinking and stopped his sound transmission.


    Sword Saint, will it be okay?


    The Sword Saint nodded his head at Cale''s question.


    It will get out anyway. I now understand. Hiding the familys fault is not what is important to protect the family. What is important is to look after it so that no harm cane to it.


    The Sword Saint sounded resolute.


    Excuse me, just what are you saying?


    The Carnage Demon was the only one who did not understand.


    Oh.


    Of course, Choi Jung Soo, who did not know much either, just tactfully gasped in admiration.


    Let me make it simple for you to understand, maam.


    Cale spoke lightheartedly.


    The Blood Cult has created living jiangshis from under the surface of the Martial Arts world and they have nted them throughout the Triumvirate. One of the victims was in the Namgung n.


    Then-


    The Carnage Demon''s pupils were shaking and could not focus.


    She was looking at Namgung Tae Wi. Namgung Tae Wi, who had been sleeping peacefully since earlier, did not fit in with this setting.


    Yes maam. Noble Warrior Namgung Tae Wi was the victim and I have healed him.


    The Sword Saint smiled a bit at Cale''s considerate way of calling Tae Wi a victim.


    However, the Carnage Demon scowled and raised her voice.


    What unbelievable nonsense! How can you heal a living jiangshi?! That, that-


    The Carnage Demon noticed the red cover on Namgung Tae Wi''s chest at that moment.


    She had not paid much attention to it until now because she was focused on other things.


    Carnage Demon. He is speaking the truth.


    The Sword Saint was admitting that Cales words were true.


    S, such-


    The Carnage Demon could not believe that the Sword Saint would admit to something that makes the Namgung n sound bad.


    At the same time, she was able to understand everything.


    The reason that young master Kim, someone at the Nature Realm, had to use such a strong and pure power to the point that he coughed up blood


    The reason the Sword Saint looked so much older


    Namgung Tae Wi who was the only one sleeping through all of this


    Furthermore, the fact that young master Kim was now the Sword Saint and the Namgung ns benefactor


    Finally, the meeting between a major force in the Martial Arts Alliance and the Imperial family


    Everything made sense now.


    As well as the situation she was in.


    Carnage Demon.


    Cale quietly called out.


    If you did not see this, you could have had nothing to do with this, but You have already seen it.


    Shit!


    The Carnage Demon realized it.


    "Carnage Demon-nim, it doesnt look like I can let you go until everything is over.


    She realized that she just got herself involved in something extremely annoying.


    Honestly speaking, she didn''t care about the Blood Cult and the Martial Arts world.


    What was giving her a headache was that she might be dragged into an endless battlefield.


    You will need to start moving with us from today.


    Cale smiled brightly.


    And gently.


    Carnage Demon-nim, I had a lot of things to do with the Unorthodox faction, but it looks like I will be able to receive a lot of help from you regarding my business with the Unorthodox faction and the issue of the Blood Cult.


    The Carnage Demon never agreed to help him.


    However, young master Kim was already saying that he would get a lot of help from her.


    And the Carnage Demon could not say anything against it.


    Fuck!


    Young master Kim was at the Nature Realm and it was possible that he was the strongest expert in the entire Martial Arts world right now.


    The Sword Saint and Sword Demon were also with him.


    There was also that mysterious half white-haired assassin expert.


    Roll. The Carnage Demon rolled her eyes around.


    Is there a way for me to escape?


    Cale gentlymented at that moment.


    "We have the Sword Saint-nim, the Sword Demon, and the Carnage Demon. We also have the Fist King-nim, an expert of the past generation. It looks like I have no reason to fear the Blood Cult from here on out.


    The Fist King!


    Even with her pupils shaking, the Carnage Demon could see an old man looking at her and smiling.


    That guy is the Fist King! One of the three Kings!


    The Carnage Demon clenched her eyes shut.


    Fuck! I walked right into a tiger''s den!


    The Tiger, the King of the Mountain


    Or, in this case, Cale, looked at the Carnage Demon and smiled with satisfaction.


    I''ve found Choi Jung Soo and it looks like I can quickly take care of the issues with the Triumvirate and the Blood Cult.


    Umm, Cale?


    The crybaby old man asked at that moment.


    How many more living jiangshis do we need to purify?


    The old man sounded teary.


    Cales expression stiffened up.


    He had forgotten about it for a moment.


    Trantor''s Comments


    More. A lot more. Welp.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 105: Unbelievable (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 105: Unbelievable (4)


    <Unbelievable (4)>


    First! Lets put aside the issue of the living jiangshis forter.


    Cales face naturally stiffened.


    What if I cough this much blood again next time?


    Do I need to keep not just apple pies but dumplings and other food with me as well?


    His stiffened face could not rx as he spoke to the Carnage Demon.


    He needed an answer from her.


    Carnage Demon. You will go with us, won''t you?


    The Carnage Demon''s mind quickly processed things after seeing the stiff expression on Cales face.


    She had her response.


    Hoohoo, of course! I will make a giant hole for your travels to the Unorthodox faction to bepletely unhindered, young master Kim-nim! Hahaha!


    This old woman is weird too.


    Cale was unsettled at the Carnage Demonspletely different response but just smiled. What mattered was that this pumpkin and all of its vines had rolled over to him.


    I''m d we were able toe to an understanding.


    I feel the same way, young master Kim-nim~


    The Carnage Demon heard the Sword Saint''s cold voice through a sound transmission at that moment.


    I will cut off your head if you disrupt young master Kim''s ns.


    Hmph. Listen to that old bastards nagging!


    The Carnage Demon just ignored the Sword Saint''sment. She then smiled toward young master Kim with her most elegant olddy smile.


    Yes, it is time to change sides!


    Thinking about it more, this was an opportunity for the Carnage Demon.


    The School of Carnages power has decreased a lot trying to take out the Sword Demon.


    Although the School of Carnage was one of the Unorthodox factions three great assassin organizations, it was clearly the top ranking.


    Even if they had received damage because of the Sword Demon, it was not to the point that their top ranking would be shaken.


    Fuck, the Coalition leader!


    Since the Divergent Coalition was the representative organization of the Unorthodox faction The representative was called the Coalition leader.


    That Coalition leader was currently in a fight for power against the leader of the Green Forest. The School of Carnage was trying to remain neutral, however, their position was slightly bing dangerous from the Coalition leader pressuring them toe under him.


    The pressure from the Coalition leader is the reason we ended up in charge of capturing the Sword Demon.


    That was the reason the Carnage Demon had to step in to take on the Sword Demon.


    However, the situation was now different.


    Our Young master Kim is nning on going to the Unorthodox faction as well. The Blood Cult''s living jiangshi is probably in the Divergent Coalition.


    If she stuck next to young master Kim in the process?


    If she is seen as a close confidant of someone who was in the Nature Realm and also seemed to have a connection with the Imperial family?


    The Carnage Demon started smiling.


    Just thinking about it is making me happy!


    Being next to young master Kim seemed more and more beneficial as she thought about it. This seemed like her chance to grab onto a golden rope.


    The Sword Saint, who was observing the Carnage Demon from the side, snorted as her thoughts were obvious.


    Your thoughts are obvious. But you will soon learn as well.


    She would soon learn of young master Kim''s strong will and his heart that is deep as the deep sea.


    Although the Carnage Demon was acting shameless and servile, her martial arts realm was high. There was no way she would not know about young master Kim''s progression.


    Then why don''t we leave here for now?


    The Fist King spoke at that moment.


    That sounds great, sir.


    Cale agreed with this.


    Pss-


    With one side of the ceiling crumbling in this deserted house, it looked as if it couldpletely crumble from the wind at any moment.


    Cale wanted to quickly leave this ce.


    Carnage Demon-nim, you and Choi Jung Soo move separately.


    Sounds great, young master Kim-nim! Should wee find you at the guest house?


    Yes ma''am.


    Cale looked toward Choi Jung Soo after responding to the Carnage Demon''s gentle question.


    I''ll let you know the location soe over there.


    Yeah.


    Choi Jung Soo nodded his head without a fight. Sui Khan made ament at that time.


    I''ll take him.


    Choi Jung Soo immediately responded.


    I can go there if you just tell me the location?


    That sounds great.


    Choi Jung Soo looked at Cale after hearing his response. However, Calepletely ignored Choi Jung Soo''s gaze and asked the team leader.


    Pleasee without anybody seeing you. It will get loud if the Dokgo n or the rising stars outside learn about it.


    Okay. Follow me.


    Huh? Huh?


    Choi Jung Soo had his cor grabbed by Sui Khan and was pulled out the back door of the deserted house that was connected to the forest.


    Then I will head out as well. See you in a bit~


    The Carnage Demon disappeared into the shadows as well.


    Ah.


    She suddenly stopped mid-disappearing to ask.


    By the way, young master Kim-nim. May I ask one thing?


    Yes maam. Go ahead.


    The Carnage Demon peeked to the side after hearing Cale respond so easily. She was looking at Raon, whose back and wings were the only things that could be seen right now, as he was curled up in the corner.


    That-


    The Carnage Demon gulped and hesitated without being able to say anything.


    Honestly speaking, the Sword Saint and Elder Ho were looking at Raon as well, but they were feigning ignorance.


    What was this creature?


    It was not an animal.


    It seemed a bit different from a mythical creature.


    It looked to be at minimum a divine beast.


    A young divine beast.


    Ah.


    Cale realized that question that was visible in their gazes.


    I guess they are curious about Raon.


    He debated before thinking that it would be easier to exin now rather than to have unnecessary misunderstandings since they already saw him.


    Well, we are going to leave this world eventually anyway.


    It would be great as long as they were not ufortable while in this world.


    Cale calmly answered.


    He is a Dragon. A young Dragon.


    What is it, human? Are you talking about me?


    Its nothing. Don''t worry about it.


    I got it, human! I''m a bit busy right now!


    Yes, yes.


    Cale half-assed a response to Raon before looking at the martial artists.


    "Anything else you wish to know?


    However, the Sword Saint, Elder Ho, and Carnage Demon all had their mouths tightly closed without being able to say anything. They had a lot of things they wanted to say, but they were keeping their mouths shut because they did not dare to ask.


    I''ll see youter.


    The Carnage Demon awkwardly smiled before disappearing.


    Only Cale''s group and the Namgung n were left now.


    Cale looked toward Namgung Tae Wi, who was still sleeping.


    Mm. I guess I''ll need to have Choi Han and Beacrox move this guy.


    Even if the old men here were strong, having healthy young men moving him should be better.


    No. Isn''t Choi Han the oldest person here?


    Cales mind almost turned into a giant mess considering peoples gazes but there was no time to do so.


    Please get on.


    ?


    A wide back appeared in front of him.


    Yes, human! Get on his back!


    Raon flew over and urged him as well, making Cale get on Choi Hans back.


    Oh, this is nice.


    He had felt this multiple times before, but Choi Han was really skilled at carrying people around.


    "But I''m fine?


    Cale felt embarrassed at being the only one being carried and made thement, but nobody even pretended to hear him. They just did what they needed to do.


    I shall help.


    Thanks.


    Chief Eunuch Wi and Elder Ho moved closer to Namgung Tae Wi to help.


    Young master Kim.


    The Sword Saint came up to Cale to say something before he left the building.


    "We will head out first. Umm, will it be okay to have Tae Wi stay in the guest house you are staying in?


    That is not a problem. There are many empty rooms.


    Thank you.


    The Sword Saint seemed to not have any problems showing gratitude anymore. He soon left the deserted house. He moved slowly to not harm Namgung Tae Wi.


    Are we heading out too?


    Cale''s group, the Fist King, and Mok Hee were the only ones left now.


    Cale was about to say yes to Raons question when he made eye contact with Ron. The gaze was the same as usual, but Cale kept his gaze on him.


    Ahem. We will head out first too then.


    The Fist King and Mok Hee left as well.


    Only Cale''s group remained.


    Of course, Toonka was still in the guest house guarding Number 7.


    Mm.


    Cale looked at Ron And Beacrox behind Ron and groaned. However, he soon continued to speak.


    I guess we need to chat?


    He seemed cautious and tactful unlike his usual self.


    That made Beacrox silently take off the white gloves while Ron quietly observed Cales gaze before looking away and responding.


    We do, but it does not need to be right now, young master-nim.


    Cale looked terrible right now.


    He wasn''t as pale anymore, but he was still a mess.


    We can talkter, once everything is over.


    Ah. Is he saying that we can chat after finishing things in the Central ins and going back to our world?


    Cale inadvertently said the thought that came to his mind as soon as he said that.


    Thats great for me if you want to chat after we get back home.


    He saw a fishy smile on Rons face at that moment. It was an extremely vicious assassin''s smile.


    Why is he smiling like that?


    He felt his heart shaking. He was scared.


    Ronmented at that moment. That fishy smile had disappeared and a smile that was even more benign than usual was there.


    That sounds great, young master-nim. We can chat once we get back to our house.


    He then walked toward the door without any hesitation.


    What is going on?


    Cale found this to be odd.


    At that moment, Beacrox stepped forward and nonchntly asked.


    "Are you not hungry anymore, young master-nim?


    That painful emptiness was gone but Cale was still hungry.


    That was why he answered honestly.


    I want some steak.


    Honestly speaking, the food at the Central ins was not to Cales liking.


    It was so different even from Korean food that he didn''t like it very much. Instead, he wanted to eat steak, something he was now used to eating after a couple of years.


    However, this was the Central ins, so it would be difficult to make steak.


    I''ll ask him to make some when we get home.


    As Cale was about to say that


    I will give it a try. I have basically figured out the seasoning.


    Beacrox answered as if it wasn''t a big deal and quickly walked away.


    What the hell?


    Something was weird.


    As Cale was about to have that thought


    The person who was carrying him


    Choi Hanmented in a gentle voice.


    Our house truly is the best.


    ?


    Cale found this to be odd as well but he responded.


    Isn''t that obvious?


    Beacrox stopped for a moment to stare at Cale.


    Cale was about to ask about it when Beacrox quickly turned back around and walked out of the building.


    What the hell?


    Cale could not figure out what the vicious father and son duo were thinking.


    However, he was a bit relieved to see that the two of them would be understanding even if he didn''t exin right away.


    Just destroying things is easier.


    As he sighed and said what was on his mind


    "Thats right, human. Lets just destroy the Central ins.


    Cale flinched.


    Human, I said that I will destroy the Central ins if you cough up blood again.


    He looked at the brightly smiling Raons chubby cheeks.


    I think I''m going to cough up blood again though


    In fact, it would probably be every time he faced a living jiangshi.


    Cale did not dare to say that and just kept it to himself.


    Pat pat.


    Instead, he patted Choi Han''s back andmented.


    Lets go.


    Yes Cale-nim.


    Cale left the building on Choi Han''s back.


    Oh Fire of Purification.


    Durst followed behind them while mumbling something to himself while Raon turned invisible.


    Cale scowled a bit after seeing the sun and turned his head.


    Umm-


    He looked up after hearing a voice.


    Dokgo Ryeong was about to say something but was stopped by Dokgo Chang and moved back.


    Its nothing, sir.


    Seeing Dokgo Chang shaking his head made him realize that the rising star and the Dokgo n hade quite close to the deserted house, but


    They still shouldn''t know what happened inside.


    They probably came closer after hearing the house crumbling.


    Please don''t let us hold you up any longer.


    Cale and Choi Han nodded their heads at Dokgo Chang''s respectfulment and walked away.


    Dokgo Chang quietly observed them.


    Uncle.


    Ryeong. Even if there are things you are curious about, you need to be able to control yourself.


    But-


    Dokgo Ryeong thought about the people of the Namgung n they had just seen, the people who were basically their bitter enemies.


    The tired looking Sword Saint and the unconscious Namgung Tae Wi being carried away Namgung Tae Wi was also wrapped up in a lot of clothes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That shocked Namgung Yoo Hak and he approached the Sword Saint, however, the Sword Saint walked away without saying anything.


    That was why I thought that young master Kim fought against the Namgung n!


    However, Dokgo Ryeong could not say anything after seeing young master Kims face.


    Someone with such a high level of martial arts was being weakly carried out of the house with blood marks clearly visible on him.


    What the hell must have happened in there?


    Nobody could easily answer that question.


    That power was intense.


    Everybody just quietly agreed with what the Shaolin monk Jeong Hyemented.


    Right before one side of the deserted house''s roof crumbled, that pure aura that had burst out of the building


    It was not long, but as people who had learned the martial arts of the Orthodox faction, they had no choice but to approach the deserted house almost as if they were bewitched.


    They couldnt help but go toward that refreshing aura that warmly wrapped around you instead of trying to harm someone.


    That must have been young master Kims power, right?


    The Kunlun Sects daoshi Un Seon asked Dokgo Chang who continued to look at the now distant Cales back as he mumbled.


    Most likely.


    .


    Un Seon silently clenched her fists.


    The person with the small back who was weakly being carried


    The power that he releasedshe had never seen such a pure power even in the Kunlun Sect.


    If that sir will help our Kunlun-!


    The Demon Cult will definitely run away from that beautiful and pure aura!


    However, Un Seon could not easily say that she would put her thoughts into action after seeing Cales face that was covered with blood marks.


    Let us go as well.


    She just followed the Young Gang Leader of the Beggars'' Gang and walked back to the guest house.


    * * *


    You dont have anything to say?


    Choi Jung Soo raised his head after hearing Cale ask that with a scowl on his face.


    His mouth was full of noodles.


    Munch munch. Choi Jung Soo swallowed the noodles before rxing his eyebrows and responding.


    I really haven''t eaten properly for a few days. Can I eat first?


    Haaaa.


    Cale let out a sigh.


    Yes, you should definitely eat first.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Eating is most important.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 106: Unbelievable (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 106: Unbelievable (5)


    <Unbelievable (5)>


    Cale just looked away from Choi Jung Soo, who was warily eyeing him while still shoving stir-fried meat into his mouth.


    He then picked up a dumpling.


    It was at that moment.


    H, human-


    Raon sounded anxious.


    "A, are you going to eat more?


    Cale found this to be odd but answered the question.


    Yeah. I''m hungry.


    Clunk.


    Beacrox got up from his seat.


    I will go attempt to make a steak.


    He then put on two pairs of white gloves and then walked out.


    Human, are you okay?


    Raon truly looked concerned as he looked at Cale. Choi Jung Soo stopped eating as well and nkly asked.


    Youre going to eat more?


    There was a pile of empty tes next to Cale.


    It was not just one or two tes. There were at least five or six of them.


    I''m hungry.


    Cale answered nonchntly before telling the truth after receiving some sharp gazes.


    My body is fully recovered, but it keeps asking for food, potentially because it used up a lot of energy. So, it is okay for me to eat.


    Shh.


    Raon poked a dumpling with a pair of chopsticks and ced it in front of Cale.


    Human, you need to recover quickly so eat a lot! You are right! You need to eat a lot to heal!


    But I''m fully recovered. No, I was never injured?


    Haaaaaaaa.


    Raon sighed and shook his head before pulling an apple pie out of his spatial dimension and cing it on the table.


    It was an apple pie from the Roan Kingdom which was still fresh thanks to the effects of the spatial dimension.


    Human, I have a lot of apple pies. Eat a lot!


    .


    Cale had a lot he wanted to say but just held it in.


    Instead, he just silently ate.


    And continued to eat without stopping.


    Choi Jung Soo looked at Cale, who looked as if he wouldn''t eat much but continued to eat nonstop, with disgust and stopped moving his chopsticks.


    Cale noticed this and asked.


    "Are you going to talk now?


    Yeah.


    Choi Jung Soo sighed and put his chopsticks down before leaning back on his chair.


    Now that Beacrox left, only Cale, Choi Han, Sui Khan, Raon, and Choi Jung Soo were in here.


    Of course, outside this room There were more people than before in the guest house. They all had things to do, so they could not all be together.


    Ron was with Chief Eunuch Wi to deal with the Carnage Demon who had stealthily shown up, Durst was with Namgung Tae Wi, and Toonka was still keeping an eye on Number 7.


    Somehow only the rted people remained.


    Cale had that thought before hearing Choi Jung Soo start to speak and focused on him.


    I waited because I heard my dear colleague was about toe.


    Choi Jung Soo then smiled. Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    Thats it?


    Ah!


    That seemed to make Choi Jung Soo realize something as he pulled an old book out of his pocket.


    It was an extremely old book without even a title on it.


    That book was ced on the table.


    "This is for my paternal cousin once removed.


    Choi Jung Soo then pushed the book toward Choi Han.


    He couldn''t make eye contact with Choi Han and just scratched his head as he did that.


    I almost forgot.


    Cale quietly watched before nonchntlymenting.


    Is that the Sky Sword thing?


    Sky Sword.


    The martial arts that the entire Triumvirate was going crazy to find.


    Oh. You do know about it. There is nothing my colleague does not know!


    Cale looked at Sui Khan. However, Sui Khan was already not looking at either Cale or Choi Jung Soo and was just looking up in the air with his arms crossed.


    He didn''t even sigh.


    Choi Jung Soomented, almost as if he was mumbling to himself, at that moment.


    For some reason, I cant look at him.


    He then peeked toward Choi Han.


    Cale was wondering what he was doing, but Choi Han was also unable to look at Choi Jung Soo and was simply staring at the Sky Sword with a piercing gaze, making Cale keep his mouth shut.


    Choi Han mumbled in a low voice.


    I heard that you were being chased by martial artists because of this.


    Well, that is true.


    Choi Jung Soo responded in a quiet voice, which was not like his usual self.


    But you are going to give this to me?


    You could say that.


    .


    .


    The two Chois were silent without being able to look at each other.


    Choi Han, why are you so stiff? And glutton Choi Jung Soo, are you always so concerned about what other people might be thinking?


    Raon tilted his head and asked but the two Chois could not respond.


    Cale sighed internally while looking at them.


    This is unexpected.


    He knew how much Choi Han had longed for Choi Jung Soo and for family.


    Furthermore, he had also seen how lonely Choi Jung Soo had been, living on his own.


    That was why he had thought that the moment these two met each other might be a bit emotional.


    But I guess this is how they are?


    Choi Han looked innocent but he was not the type to show his emotions on his face.


    Choi Jung Soo looked a bit looser, but he was also stoic. He was someone who had created graves for his family. Someone like that could not survive without bing emotionless.


    Choi Han also had to survive by bing emotionless at a young age.


    Choi Jung Soo.


    Cale knew the two of them would keep at this forever if he left them alone, so he got right down to business.


    "Are you working for the God of Death?


    Choi Jung Soos face instantly looked unsettled.


    Well, you could say that. There is a contract. Like our team leader-nim.


    He made eye contact with Sui Khan.


    Of course, the team leader-nim has quit now. But this is disappointing. I wanted to see your new reincarnated appearance. You probably look like a cute little bird.


    Hey Jung Soo.


    Haha-


    Jung Sooughed at the team leader calling his name in a low voice before looking at Cale and continuing to speak.


    You came to fight the Blue Bloods, right?


    Yeah. So spill everything you know.


    Choi Jung Soo smiled at Cales emotionlessment, as if he had expected this.


    This reminds me of when we used to work together.


    Cale avoided his gaze once Choi Jung Soo mumbled thatment. His smile grew even bigger while looking at Cale and he pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket.


    "Take a look.


    Rustle.


    He opened the crumpled paper.


    Cale nonchntly mumbled after seeing Korean written on it.


    Your handwriting still sucks.


    People shouldn''t change.


    Cale''s gaze moved toward Choi Jung Soo. Choi Jung Sooughed as he spoke.


    I''m exactly the same as I used to be. Dont you think so?


    Cale looked at the paper instead of responding.


    Choi Jung Soo''s physical appearance, despite it being long since Calest saw him, looked exactly the same as the Choi Jung Soo in Kim Rok Soo''s memories.


    However, Cale could not agree with that.


    It made no sense that team leader Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo were both the same as that time.


    Just like Kim Rok Soo had changed, they had changed as well.


    Cale calmed himself.


    It was because he was reminded of Choi Jung Soo''sst moment. It naturally made him recall Lee Soo Hyuk of that time as well.


    He could not think of that.


    At least not right now.


    .


    Cale slowly closed his eyes before opening them back.


    The footage appearing in his mind turned off and his mind emptied.


    Cale could finally focus on the terrible handwriting on the paper.


    Is this true?


    The moment Cales gaze headed toward Choi Jung Soo


    Lee Soo Hyuk had moved behind Cale and was looking at the paper.


    Yeah. It is. Finding out this information was my mission.


    Cale smiled as Choi Jung Soo responded while eating more noodles.


    The Blood Cult is in Sichuan.


    Sichuan.


    That was where one of the Orthodox factions Five Great ns, the Tang n of Sichuan, were located. Furthermore, two of the Nine Sects One Gang, the Emei Sect and the Diancang Sect, were there as well.


    In addition to them, the Iron Street Market, one of the Divergent Coalitions famous major factions, as well as the top demon of the Five Demons were there. Finally, there were other forces from the Unorthodox faction there as well, creating a bnce between the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction.


    Basically, there were no forces in this worlds Central ins that controlled Sichuan.


    As a result, all sorts of things happened there, making it chaotic.


    That was where the Blood Cult was hiding.


    I thought that they would be in some remote ce or deep in the mountains.


    Sui Khan mumbled, thinking this was weird, and Choi Jung Soo nodded his head.


    That was why it was hard to find the location.


    Cale added on.


    Its even harder to find them when they are disguised as a merchant guild.


    The Pure Silver Merchant guild.


    There were currently three major merchant guilds in the Central ins.


    Cale pulled up the information the Imperial family gave him from his records.


    There were originally only two great merchant guilds, but the Pure Silver Merchant guild started growing since about fifty years ago to create three great merchant guilds?


    That''s right. In addition, the Pure Silver Merchant guild is peculiar in that they have grown in Sichuan, which is a slightly remote area.


    Choi Jung Soo exined further.


    "The Pure Silver Merchant guild has established trade with Nanman, an Ounds region beyond Sichuan and Yunnan, allowing them to sell the precious items they get from there.


    The Central ins had a few ces they called the Ounds, regions beyond the Central ins.


    The area to the south was called Nanman.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Nanman had apletely different culture than the Central ins, and there was a lot of wariness toward each other, making it rare for there to be exchanges.


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    "Although the Blood Cult is in Sichuan, their forces may extend to Yunnan and Nanman.


    I agree with you. It is possible that the main branch of the Pure Silver Merchant guild in Sichuan has ties to the Blood Cult or may even be a part of it.


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Jung Soo''sment before immediately responding.


    "We will first take care of the living jiangshis and get rid of the possibility of the Great War of the Triumvirate.


    They could not charge into the Blood Cult because they had a good idea about where they were located.


    One of the three great merchant guilds


    First of all, the Blood Cult had a lot of money.


    They probably had a ton of believers as well.


    But to charge in immediately?


    We could get hurt.


    Most importantly, the entire Martial Arts world would fall into chaos and there would be a lot of innocent casualties if they barged into the Blood Cult and they activated all of the living jiangshis around the Central ins to detonate.


    Even if it is slow, we need to slowly go one step at a time.


    How disappointing!


    Raon suddenly shouted.


    Boom!


    His small and chubby two front paws mmed down on the ground, making the entire room shake.


    Raon continued to speak as Cale gulped in fear.


    We need to destroy the Blood Cult right away! It is disappointing that we will do it slowly! I made a promise to stone Central ins! I said that we willpletely destroy the Blood Cult!


    He shouldnt have been able to talk to Central ins since he turned into a stone statue What did he say and what kinds of promises were made?


    Cale found this to be odd but offered a candied fruit to Raon, who seemed disgruntled with his cheeks puffed up.


    He then lightheartedlymented.


    We will first go to the Martial Arts Alliance and take care of the living jiangshi in the Orthodox faction. Then we will take care of the Demon Cult followed by the Unorthodox faction. We will take care of the Blood Cult at the end.


    He then evaluated his n with a casual tone.


    Its simple.


    He felt that his surroundings had turned oddly quiet and looked around at the others.


    "What is it?


    Haaaa.


    Sui Khan sighed.


    Seeing this and experiencing it in person are different.


    "Excuse me?


    Sui continued to speak to Choi Jung Soo without caring about Cale being confused.


    Hey Jung Soo.


    Yes sir!


    Go peck around at the God of Death to see if there are other ways of purifying living jiangshis.


    Yes sir!


    Choi Han, who had been quietly listening, started to speak.


    We will ask Number 7 one more time as well. Maybe there is a way to take care of the living jiangshis.


    Choi Jung Soo peeked at him andmented.


    T, that is a g, great idea, paternal cousin once removed-nim.


    Cale clenched his eyes shut.


    Cale, do you need to purify? If you die, the hyung-nims and noonims will kill me too.


    He heard the crybaby''s voice when he closed his eyes.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    Lets call in Chief Eunuch Wi and Elder Ho.


    Let''s just work.


    Cale wanted to quickly head back home.


    But there was something he needed to confirm before that.


    Choi Jung Soo.


    Hmm?


    When do you need to go?


    Smile. The corners of Choi Jung Soo''s lips curled up.


    "Whenever I want to go?


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale tapped at the table before asking Choi Jung Soo a question in a casual tone.


    You''re going to leave this world in the end too, arent you?


    That''s right. I''ll probably leave when you do?


    Then let me make you an offer.


    Sui Khan watched the corners of Choi Jung Soo''s lips twitch as they curled up. His eyes were sparkling.


    He looked like a kid who was about to do something fun.


    Sui Khan chuckled before shrugging his shoulders at Choi Han when they made eye contact.


    They heard Cale''s voice at that moment.


    Lets spread some rumors that the Sword Demon is a part of the Blood Cult.


    Sui Khan held back a sigh.


    Ohh, me being a part of the Blood Cult? Really?


    Yeah. I think we need to spread some rumors about the Blood Cult in the Central ins to start. We will also spread a rumor that the Blood Cult has the Sky Sword.


    Oh, that sounds fun!


    The Blood Cult needs to struggle too.


    Hahaha! The martial artists are going to go crazy not only looking for me but also the Blood Cult!


    Sui quietly watched the youngest members of his team chatting with each other while on the same frequency.


    In the end, he made ament.


    Hey Rok Soo, Jung Soo. You two haven''t changed at all.


    Sui Khan lowered his head after seeing the two youngest of his team finding his slightly tired voice to be odd.


    Hey Sui Khan, do you have a headache? Eat this!


    He silently ced the candied fruit Raon offered him in his mouth.


    One of his hands continued to touch his scabbard. It was as if he was itching to pull it out and go fight.


    Mm.


    Choi Han observed him and touched his scabbard as well.


    The atmosphere seems weird! I want to see crown prince Alberu for some reason!


    Cale ignored Raon''s words.


    * * *


    I will go to the Martial Arts Alliance as well.


    The Sword Saint looked Cale right in the eyes and spoke seriously.


    No, he spoke with determination.


    Young master Kim, I will assist you with your needs.


    Cale thought that this was good. Elder Ho, one of the Beggars'' Gang''s elders and the Sword Saint of the Namgung n helping him should make everything go smoothly.


    I would have no issues at all if you would be with us, Sword Saint.


    Cale responded as calmly as possible.


    The Sword Saint then responded with a solemn look on his face.


    I''m d that I can be of help. We should stop by the Namgung n for a moment to leave Tae Wi there and then head toward the Martial Arts Alliance.


    Cale opened his mouth to happily agree.


    However, he closed his mouth after what the Sword Saint said next.


    I know you are in a hurry, but I will be very happy if our benefactor could stop by the Namgung n for a bit.


    What the hell, why is his gaze like that


    Cale felt unsettled at the Sword Saint''s burning gaze.


    He heard the invisible Raon''s voice in his mind at that moment.


    Human! Are we finally looting the Namgung n?


    I dont know. I dont think looting the Namgung n is the issue right now?


    Cale subconsciously looked away from the old man''s burning gaze.


    The back of his neck felt oddly cold.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Passionate gaze from the Sword Saint to Calehohoho


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 107: Unbelievable (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 107: Unbelievable (6)


    <Unbelievable (6)>


    However, the preparations to head toward the Martial Arts Alliance moved quickly without any regards to the chill Cale had.


    Let us leave immediately if we are ready.


    That-


    Cale looked at Chief Eunuch Wi with confusion. Chief Eunuch Wi hesitated for a bit before speaking.


    Will it be okay to move right away, young master Kim?


    Are you talking about me?


    Of course Im okay.


    After coughing up blood and eating a couple tes of food, he was feelingpletely refreshed and fine.


    It felt as if new blood was moving throughout his whole body.


    Of course I am okay.


    But-


    Chief Eunuch Wi hesitated despite Cale saying that he was okay, so Cale thought he should say that they should leave right away.


    I need to quickly finish things here and go home.


    However, Cale ended up staying a day and a half at the inn at the bottom of Hungshn.


    It was because of what Ron said.


    Young master-nim. Namgung Tae Wi is not awake yet. Wouldnt it be dangerous to head to the Namgung n with him like this?


    Cale asked Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Was that the reason?


    Excuse me? Ah yes, yes sir!


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked past Cales shoulder before urgently nodding his head.


    Cale had no idea about this as he calmly responded.


    "Then we will stay in the inn a little longer before heading out.


    Honestly speaking, they could have left Namgung Tae Wi here to rest while Cales group headed out first.


    But I need to confirm Namgung Tae Wi regaining consciousness.


    Whether he was truly purified and returned to being human Whether there were any mental side effects


    Cale needed to check a couple of things in order to make a n to handle living jiangshis in the future.


    There was also one other reason.


    The Sword Saint will feel at ease leaving once Namgung Tae Wi wakes up.


    Then the Sword Saint would be able to help Cale without any lingering doubts.


    Ho.


    He suddenly heard Chief Eunuch Wi release a gasp of admiration.


    "What is it, sir?


    N, no, it was nothing.


    Chief Eunuch Wi shook his head before walking out of Cales room.


    Then I will share the details of this decision to the others.


    Yes, thank you very much. Also-


    Cale pointed next to him.


    This guy is a secret for now.


    Yes sir.


    Choi Jung Soo smiled toward Chief Eunuch Wi. Chief Eunuch Wi slightly bowed his head before heading out.


    Now then, shall we get some rest?


    Cale leisurely leaned back on his chair. He then nonchntlymented toward Choi Jung Soo.


    Finding you will be a secret even to the Dokgo n.


    Yeah.


    By the way, why do they consider you as a benefactor?


    He just casually asked the question he had wondered for a while.


    Choi Jung Soo then responded back as if it was nothing.


    The Dokgo n patriarch''s youngest sibling has some physical ailments. I saved him when he was about to be killed by some Unorthodox faction bastards.


    You indeed are their benefactor.


    Yeah. Oh, and I looted the safe of those Unorthodox faction bastards and they had more money than I expected. I didnt want to carry it all around with me, so I just took what I would use and sent the rest with that youngest sibling.


    Benefactor indeed.


    Yeah. That just happened to be when the Dokgo n was struggling economically. Ah, we ran into the Dokgo n''s merchant guild when I was taking that guy back and they just happened to be attacked. So I just destroyed those attackers. It was just a light stretch.


    I see. Good job.


    Cale ced a candied fruit Raon gave him in his mouth and looked away from Choi Jung Soo. Now that things were like this, he decided to get some good rest.


    Creak creak.


    Chief Eunuch Wi walked across the wooden hallway of the guest house deep in thought.


    He had a lot of things to do, but He could not stop his thoughts.


    How could he be so firm?


    Young master Kim. Does he not fear death because he is a grim reaper?


    He wanted to push forward despite coughing up so much blood and struggling.


    However, it could not be said that he doesn''t know fear as he cherished other people''s lives.


    Furthermore, he was considerate of others.


    He was like that despite the fact that he had this heavy burden of protecting the Central ins.


    I will have a lot of messages to deliver.


    His gaze made an informant of the Eastern Depot, who was waiting in a corner, approach him.


    Send this to the Imperial Pce.


    Yes sir.


    The Empress Dowager And the Emperor will receive this message.


    Chief Eunuch Wi did not include any personal feelings or opinions in this message. It was only about what he had seen and heard.


    However, he was certain that the people who saw this would feel the same way as him.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked at the ceiling and mumbled to himself.


    A lot of history will be written on this trip to the Martial Arts world.


    He stopped thinking and started walking.


    * * *


    The next day.


    Young master-nim.


    He opened his eyes after hearing Ron''s voice.


    Cale took a cup of warm water from Ron as usual and slowly woke himself up.


    I was told that Namgung Tae Wi had woken up.


    Really?


    It instantly got himpletely awake.


    Yes, young master-nim. The Heavenly Guardians also arrived early this morning.


    If the Namgung ns strongest sword that the Namgung n had to capture the Sword Demon, someone whom they thought was connected to the Demon Cult, was the Sword Saint


    Their greatest strength was the Heavenly Guardians.


    The Monarchs of this Namgung n, the Guardians of the Heavens.


    Cale handed the cup to Ron.


    I will need to check on Namgung Tae Wi first.


    Of course, young master-nim.


    Cale got up and suddenly had a thought.


    This is weird.


    Ron was suddenly extremely nice. And, after not doing so for a while, was attending to him again.


    Did I do something wrong?


    Cale felt iffy despite it being so early in the morning.


    That feeling became even stronger once he went to Namgung Tae Wi''s room.


    Noble Warrior Namgung, please dont push yourself too hard.


    N, not at all. Young master-nim.


    Namgung Tae Wi lookedpletely pale.


    No, you dont need to do this-


    Thats okay, young master-nim.


    Wait-


    Cale tried to stop him.


    However, Namgung Tae Wi used his shaking arms and legs to do whatever he could to move his body to kowtow toward Cale.


    Yes, he kowtowed.


    Noble Warrior Namgung-


    I amcking in too many ways to be called a Noble Warrior.


    Wait-


    Thank you very much, young master-nim.


    Wait, you dont need to do all this.


    Cale urgently looked around at the people in the room.


    The Sword Saint, Namgung Yoo Hak, and even Chief Eunuch Wi


    All of them had different expressions, but they didnt say anything as if Namgung Tae Wi''s actions were to be expected.


    Furthermore, the Sword Saint was looking at Tae Wi with a proud look on his face as if this was the right thing to do.


    Please stand up.


    Cale extended his hand and touched Tae Wi''s shoulder, which made him finally stand up.


    Hyung-nim!


    Namgung Yoo Hak quickly came over to support Tae Wi.


    Young master-nim, I''m sorry for showing such an unsightly appearance to you.


    N, not at all.


    It had been a while since Cale stuttered like this.


    Tae Wi''s demeanor was so respectful that it was giving him chills.


    Hyung-nim.


    The Namgung ns famous trash, Namgung Yoo Hak, was looking at Tae Wi with a pitying gaze. He must have been up all night as he did not look good.


    Yes. Even trash should take care of their family.


    Cale was slightly nodding his head at Namgung Yoo Hak''s actions when the two of them made eye contact. Namgung Yoo Hak flinched and looked away before making eye contact with him again and lowering his head.


    I, I apologize, young master-nim!


    Hmm?


    Cale was confused at this unexpected apology.


    Please forgive me for my disrespect in the inn.


    Ah.


    Namgung Yoo Hak''s exnation made Cale subconsciously say his thoughts out loud.


    I had forgotten about it.


    He hadpletely forgotten about it.


    It wasnt a big deal and the issue with the living jiangshi and Choi Jung Soo all happened right after. Honestly, this trash in front of him was basically gone from his memories.


    As I expected.


    Hmm?


    Cale felt something was off after hearing Namgung Tae Wi mumble in a low voice. However, he forgot about that the moment he looked at Namgung Yoo Hak again.


    What is up with him?


    Namgung Yoo Hak was sniffling.


    His eyes were teary as well.


    Young master-nim, I will never forget your grace that is as deep as the sea!


    Namgung Yoo Hak felt embarrassed after seeing young master Kim brushing off his rude actions by saying he forgot about it, but he was deeply touched as well.


    This is how the strong should be!


    Namgung Yoo Hak had received a great enlightenment.


    The Sword Saint, who was smiling with satisfaction thinking that his trash of a grandson was finallying to his senses, would gasp if he knew what Yoo Hak was thinking, but nobody knew.


    Ahem.


    It was because of what Cale said after letting out a fake cough.


    Noble Warrior Namgung, is your body doing okay?


    Namgung Tae Wi felt admiration toward Cale, who was calling him noble warrior despite hisment about how he wascking to be called one, as he responded.


    Yes, young master-nim. It is great thanks to you.


    He ced a hand over his left chest. He could feel warmth underneath the clothes.


    The red cover


    The power protecting him


    Young master-nim, I heard that you were seriously injured because of me.


    Not at all. I am totally fine.


    Cale spoke the truth.


    Namgung Tae Wi nodded his head. As Cale was a bit shocked that Tae Wi believed what he had said


    Young master-nim, you truly are amazing. Your character is as deep as your martial arts.


    Ah, seriously.


    Cale just ignored it.


    He then focused on what was said next.


    I''m sure you have heard already, but my memories are not fully there.


    Yes, I heard from Chief Eunuch Wi.


    It feels as if I am walking through fog.


    Namgung Tae Wi''s memories seemed to be missing pieces.


    I cannot remember when I was abducted by the Blood Cult nor how I became a living jiangshi. I also do not remember what I have done as a living jiangshi.


    That was why Namgung Tae Wi was apologetic to young master Kim in front of him.


    This man had worked so hard to save him but he waspletely useless.


    Cale spoke with a stoic gaze at that moment.


    It is possible that not remembering it is to your benefit.


    Excuse me?


    I''m sure they are not good memories, so please just live with them forgotten. That will be for the best.


    Memories that cannot be forgotten


    Cale, who knew how terrible that could be, was sharing his honest thoughts.


    I already know where the Blood Cult is located and I''m sure information will pop up as I keep investigating.


    It was disappointing that he could not get information from Namgung Tae Wi, but that was it. It was not a big deal.


    Cale had heard from Chief Eunuch Wi on his way here that Namgung Tae Wi was struggling with the memories that popped up every so often.


    Noble Warrior Namgung. Just forget the memories that pop up every so often as well. They are all things you do not need to recall.


    Namgung Tae Wi opened and closed his mouth a few times without being able to say anything.


    He then asked the man, who looked much skinnier than him.


    Will that be okay?


    Of course. Why wouldnt it be?


    I see.


    Haha.


    Namgung Tae Wi let out a quietugh. Cale didn''t know because he was looking at him with confusion, but the Sword Saint was sighing.


    The number of favors is piling up.


    The Fist King heard thatment and peeked at the Sword Saint.


    The two old men heard Cales voice at that moment.


    Please go home and get a good rest. It will be bad if your body gets harmed pushing it too hard to get revenge. Your health is the most important.


    The two old men saw Choi Han''s face stiffen and Ron''s demeanor turn colder the more Cale talked, but they pretended not to see it.


    However, the two old mens faces turned solemn after hearing what Cale said next.


    You will hear it if you wait. You will hear that everything has been resolved.


    Cale wanted to quickly go back home.


    It will not take very long until you hear that news.


    Young master-nim.


    Namgung Tae Wi called out to Cale in a shaking voice.


    The time he had lost


    The memories he could not remember


    The fear of not knowing what he had done


    The fear that he might have also done something to his family and the entire n


    There were also the chopped up pieces he vaguely remembered. His actions of trying to kill his grandfather, the Sword Saint.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He was angry toward the Blood Cult who had made him like this.


    He was doing his best to suppress it, but this emotion could not be suppressed.


    He asked in a voice that was shaking because he was doing his best to suppress his emotions.


    Will it really be that way?


    Cale answered him without any hesitation.


    Yes.


    The Fist King and the Imperial family were on his side. The Martial Arts Alliance was basically on board as well.


    Furthermore, if he drags in the Unorthodox faction and the Demon Cult as well?


    Cale thought about the reliable allies he would have as he answered.


    It will definitely be that way.


    The Blood Cult will soon be destroyed.


    .


    Namgung Tae Wi clenched his fists.


    This is something an esteemed individual who has reached the Nature Realm is telling me.


    Furthermore, this was a guarantee from the eldest senior of the Imperial family.


    It was also the words of someone who had harmed himself to save him.


    Tae Wi, lets trust him.


    This sir will take care of everything.


    So trust him and wait.


    Noble Warrior Namgung, you can rx and take care of your body.


    Yes, let''s do as the young master-nim says and heal.


    Even if I cannot live as a martial artist anymore, lets live.


    Namgung Tae lowered his head.


    Yes sir. I will do as you say, young master-nim.


    He then added on.


    I will never forget your grace until the day I die.


    Namgung Tae Wi raised his head to see young master Kim avoiding his gaze with an oddly stiff look on his face.


    It is okay if you forget it.


    Namgung Tae Wi smiled after hearing Cale''s quietment.


    He could feel this person''s character through his embarrassed reaction.


    But there was something he did not know.


    Cale''s face was not like this from embarrassment, it was from feeling unsettled.


    He truly wanted Tae Wi to forget about it.


    Young master Kim.


    The Sword Saintmented at that moment.


    We can head out now.


    Then lets go.


    * * *


    Cale flinched.


    He could see the rising stars as well as the martial artists who came to Hungshn to find the Sword Demon all nkly standing around.


    He heard a loud voice at that moment.


    We greet young master Kim-nim!


    We greet you sir!


    The Heavenly Guardians, the core of the many individuals supporting the Namgung n


    All of the members of the Heavenly Guardians, which numbered close to 300, knelt down on one knee.


    Gasp!


    Gasp.


    The martial artists all gasped in astonishment.


    It is an honor to be able to escort our benefactor.


    The Sword Saint, who was famous for his pride, bowed to Cale in front of everybody.


    Trantor''s Comments


    A grand procession for Calepfffft


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 108: Our young master Kim is-! (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 108: Our young master Kim is-! (1)


    <Our young master Kim is-! (1)>


    Who was the Sword Saint?


    He was the Namgung n''s Ancestral patriarch and one of the Orthodox faction''s five saints.


    Furthermore, he was famous for his pride.


    He basically never lowered his head even toward the Martial Arts Alliance leader or anybody older than him.


    Gasp.


    That was why seeing the Sword Saint lower his head toward Cale made someone gasp.


    However, that person became shocked at his actions and covered his mouth with both hands.


    It was because he was scared of the Sword Saint''s cold gaze.


    Who is he?


    Young master Kim? Who is that?


    Everybody just peeked at Cale or openly looked at him to scope him out.


    I dont know?


    He doesn''t seem strong?


    However, all they saw was a slightly pale and skinny guy whose martial arts level was terrible.


    Hmm.


    There were some people with sharp gazes among those spectators.


    The Sword Saint lowering his head? This is not trivial information.


    Benefactor? How long has it been since the Namgung n had a benefactor?


    I need to inform the boss about this! The Sword Demon is important but we have to look into this as well!


    They stealthily left and went in different directions.


    Chief Eunuch Wi slowly motioned with his eyes to the Eastern Depot member standing next to him.


    Follow the movements of the people who just left. Figure out if they are part of the Unorthodox faction, Orthodox faction, or Demon Cult.


    If none of the above


    Or if they are from the Blood Cult. They are definitely people moving to deliver information.


    Yes sir!


    The Eastern Depot member slowly moved away. That member had people working for him as well, so Chief Eunuch Wi would soon receive information about the people who just left.


    Ill need to report it to young master Kim.


    This information would then be filtered through Chief Eunuch Wi and delivered to Cale.


    He turned to look at Cale.


    As expected.


    Cale was standing there with a scowl as if he found all of this to be awkward.


    Based on the messenger-nims personality, he probably doesn''t like such an openly respectful treatment.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked toward the Sword Saint.


    The Sword Saint is treating the young master-nim like this despite knowing that is the case.


    The reason was simple.


    He wants to openly let people know that he is the Namgung n''s benefactor.


    Messing with young master Kim is messing with the Namgung n and the Sword Saint.


    Do so only if you are confident that you can handle our sword.


    That was probably the meaning behind it.


    It''s definitely something they would do based on the records we have regarding the Namgung n''s benefactors in the past.


    With their extremely high pride, that n would not stand to watch their benefactor be harmed.


    However, I dont think the Sword Saint is showing such care toward young master Kim-nim just because of that.


    The Sword Saint was someone who was more calctive than he looked and focused a lot on the benefits for his n.


    Hmm.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked toward Elder Ho.


    The Elder of the Beggars'' Gang. He was looking at this scene as if he had made a mistake.


    Young master Kim-nim is heading toward the Martial Arts Alliance.


    The Sword Saint was showing that the Orthodox faction''s person standing next to young master Kim was not the Beggars'' Gang of the Nine Sects One Gang but the Namgung n of the Nine Sects One Gang. He wanted to show that it was his n.


    Hes probably plotting on looking like a victim of the Blood Cult''s schemes while using this opportunity to increase the Namgung n''s power in the Martial Arts Alliance.


    The Martial Arts world truly had to be cautious of these old monsters.


    The Carnage Demon probably has simr thoughts, which led her to agree to escort young master Kim-nim to the Unorthodox faction.


    Chief Eunuch Wi peeked toward Cale again.


    And I''m sure young master Kim-nim is keeping them by his side despite knowing all of this.


    Furthermore, Chief Eunuch Wi thought that Cale would treat such petty schemes or greed as not important on his path and just go down the most efficient way.


    This sir is someone who showed that intense aura in front of his Majesty as well.


    These old monsters probably looked like clowns to him.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked at the still silent Cale and slowly smiled. He thought that being able to serve Cale would remain a proud aplishment of his life.


    H, human! D, did you see that?


    At that time, Cale was letting an anxious Raons voice in one ear and out the other.


    He just gulped without making it visible.


    Its a golden carriage! That doesnt look like paint?!


    He did not ignore this one.


    It definitely doesnt. Can you use gold to create the walls of a carriage?


    There was a golden carriage sparkling behind the 300 or so members of the Heavenly Guardians.


    Please get on.


    Cale seemed to be in a daze as he nodded his head at the Sword Saint''sment.


    I heard that the Namgung n was wealthy, but it looks like they are even wealthier than I imagined.


    They had to be in order to prepare a golden carriage to take Cale.


    Human, lets loot the Namgung n!


    Should we really do that?


    Cale heard a sound transmission as he subconsciously had that thought.


    I prepared a carriage because your body did not seem to be fully healed. Tae Wi will be in a different carriage so you can rx with your people.


    The Sword Saint stoicallymented.


    Once we reach the n, I will give you an elixir that is good for recovering your health. You ended up like this saving Tae Wi, so shouldnt it be on the Namgung n to heal our benefactor?


    An elixir that someone with the Sword Saint''s level of discerning eye was saying was good


    The elixir should suit you well since you use a power with the aura of fire, young master Kim.


    Cale just nodded his head.


    He didn''t know how to send sound transmissions.


    He started to think.


    It looks like theyll just give things to me even if I don''t loot them.


    It felt as if the Sword Saint would do that.


    As expected.


    The Sword Saint was amazed that Cale just gently nodded his head despite the golden carriage and mention of an elixir.


    I didn''t think he would be extremely excited, but he shows no signs of being happy.


    However, he still epted it.


    He is a member of the Imperial family so I guess he wouldn''t be shocked by gold or money.


    Of course, the Sword Saint didnt know that the truth was that Cale didnt know how to send sound transmissions and did not want to talk about elixirs in front of so many people.


    Hmm. But this is still hurting my pride.


    The Sword Saint''s level of pride toward the Namgung n was at its peak.


    As such, he wanted to do something that could shock this dignified young man.


    I, the Sword Saint, and our Namgung n want to shock this person who has reached the Nature Realm and is the eldest senior of the Imperial family.


    It is also an investment.


    The Anhui Province had fertilend.


    The Namgung n was famous for beingnd rich in such a ce.


    Even with such fertilends, it was hard to build wealth if theycked knowledge ofmerce.


    The Sword Saint had naturally trained a lot in martial arts but also in business.


    You need to invest big in people like young master Kim. Small things are not important.


    He slowly clenched his fists.


    Ill need to get that elixir ready.


    The Sword Saint''s eyes sparkled. He smiled while looking at Cale, who avoided his gaze as if he did not see it.


    Why is he like this?


    As for Cale, he avoided the Sword Saint''s gaze because it was vicious. He then walked toward the golden carriage as naturally as possible.


    Inside the open carriage door


    Wow. Human, there are delicious candied fruits here!


    He heard the invisible Raon''s excited voice.


    The Heavenly Guardians had gotten up at some point to shoo away the spectators.


    Peek.


    And the leader of the Heavenly Guardians Namgung Ji Hyuk was attentively looking at Cale.


    A benefactor all of a sudden?


    He had not heard the details from the Sword Saint.


    Heavenly Guardians leader, I''ll tell you the details when we are with the patriarch, so send the swiftest member of the Guardians to the n.


    What message shall I send, sir?


    We are going to need a Grand assembly.


    ! It is that big of an issue?


    The grand assembly.


    This was an assembly where the patriarch, elders, and those who were leaders in the n all gathered together.


    Thest grand assembly was when the decision was made for the current patriarch to take over the position from the Sword Saint.


    Basically, this assembly only happened when there were big issues rted to the Namgung n''s future.


    Yes. It is that big of an issue. However, let the patriarch know. Let him know that it will not be dangerous.


    Namgung Ji Hyuk observed Cale as he got onto the carriage while thinking about his conversation with the Sword Saint.


    As long as young master Kim is with us The Namgung n''s name might rise to the top of the Martial Arts world.


    Young master Kim.


    Who was this person?


    Heavenly Guardians leader.


    Ancestral Patriarch-nim.


    Namgung Ji Hyuk urgently lowered his head after being called by the Sword Saint as he thought that his gaze toward Cale had been noticed.


    Its okay.


    Pat pat. Namgung Ji Hyuk immediately responded after feeling the Sword Saint''s hand pat his shoulder.


    I''m sorry, Ancestral Patriarch-nim. I was just curious I will make sure something like this does not happen again as we do our best to protect young master Kim-nim.


    Hmm?


    "Excuse me?


    "Did you say protect young master Kim?


    Yes sir. I know it is important to return to the n quickly, but wasnt our task to protect young master Kim-nim along with Tae Wi?


    Although the Sword Saint had not given such an order They believed that it was obvious that they would protect the lying down Namgung Tae Wi as well as young master Kim, who looked extremely weak.


    Ji Hyuk.


    Yes, uncle?


    The Sword Saint sent a sound transmission at that moment.


    Young master Kim is stronger than I am.


    -Excuse me?


    What did I just hear?


    The middle-aged Namgung Ji Hyuk questioned his hearing for the first time in his life.


    Young master Kim is in the Nature Realm.


    -.


    This was the first time Namgung Ji Hyuk did not believe the Sword Saint.


    Your gaze seems to be wondering if I''m going senile.


    The Sword Saint chuckled and added on.


    It''s the truth. Even a hundred of me cannot defeat young master Kim.


    Mm.


    Namgung Ji Hyuk groaned at this unbelievable fact and bit down on his lips.


    The Sky Sword? The martial arts of an omnipotent being? Is something like that important to grow stronger? Ji Hyuk, it is okay to observe young master Kim. That sir is not someone who cares about things like that. Instead, observe him and learn. You''ve faced a wall, havent you? You too will be able to take a step forward if you observe him for a bit.


    You too?


    The Sword Saint walked past Namgung Ji Hyuk as he flinched at the choice of words.


    I have already taken a step.


    Ah.


    Namgung Ji Hyuk gasped.


    He then looked toward young master Kim.


    Young master Kim-nim.


    As for Cale, he addressed the person who approached the carriage before the door closed.


    Noble Warrior Dokgo.


    Dokgo Chang had approached him.


    Cale looked at him and asked.


    You are not going with us?


    Yes sir. We are thinking about returning to the n.


    He still did not know that the Sword Demon, Choi Jung Soo, had joined Cale.


    This was the case for the rising stars as well.


    We heard from Elder Ho. He thinks that the Noble Warrior Sword Demon has moved from Hungshn to somewhere else.


    The Dokgo n and the rising stars did not know about the Blood Cult.


    It was important information that could not be shared with arge number of people yet.


    Of course, that rumor will spread along with the rumor that Choi Jung Soo is a part of the Blood Cult when the time is right.


    The Beggars'' Gang said that they will give us information, so we will return to the n and wait for that time.


    Dokgo Chang spoke openly again after sending all of that via sound transmission.


    "That is why we wanted toe and say goodbye before we left.


    Behind him, the Young n leader, Dokgo Ryeong, as well as the others from the Dokgo n all said goodbye.


    I see. It would have been great if you came with us.


    Although the people of the Dokgo n were a bit stubborn, they were loyal and skilled in martial arts, which would have made it helpful to have them as allies.


    That seems to be a bit difficult.


    Dokgo Chang said that and peeked toward the Sword Saint.


    Cale understood what he was trying to say.


    I guess the Dokgo n sees the Namgung n as their bitter enemies. They probably dont want to travel with them.


    Cale could understand how riled up the people of the Dokgo n were getting.


    But that is not an issue for me to get involved with.


    The things Cale needed to do here was to destroy the Blood Cult, aka the Blue Bloods, without anybody on his side getting hurt and then safely getting back home. He also needed to make there be as little damage as possible to the Central ins in the process.


    Umm, young master-nim.


    Yes sir. Please speak freely.


    Could you please visit our n as well when you have the time?


    What Noble Warrior Dokgo cautiously said was unexpected.


    "The Dokgo n?


    Yes sir.


    Dokgo Chang hid his anxiety while looking at young master Kim who looked shocked.


    Those cunning Namgung n bastards! You think you can monopolize young master Kim by saying that he is your benefactor?


    It was obvious that young master Kim would achieve quite a lot of fame in the near future.


    His abilities were amazing.


    I cant just let that happen!


    He needed to make some sort of rtionship between young master Kim and the Dokgo n.


    Since he is Noble Warrior Sword Demon''s friend, we have no reason to question his character either!


    He tensely waited for young master Kim''s response.


    Mm. Sure.


    Cale answered without much hesitation. Positively at that.


    R, really sir?


    Dokgo Chang was so happy at the fact that a member of the Imperial family so easily said that he woulde visit a falling n like the Dokgo n without any hesitation.


    Yes sir. Of course.


    There was a reason Cale willingly nodded his head.


    The Dokgo n is next to Sichuan, isn''t it?


    They were indeed in the neighborhood next to Sichuan.


    He needed to go to Sichuan for the Blood Cult, so it would be great if a n that knows the area well was by his side.


    I''ll use the Namgung n for the Martial Arts Alliance and then the Dokgo n for Sichuan.


    Thatll make things much easier.


    A gentle smile appeared on Cales face.


    I''ll let them see Choi Jung Soo at that point too.


    He couldn''t let the Dokgo n see Choi Jung Soo right now because of the rumors that needed to be spread, but once they were spread to a degree and the situation was more organized, it shouldn''t be an issue showing it to loyal people like the Dokgo n.


    I need to head that way anyway, so I will stop by.


    T, thank you very much, young master-nim!


    Cale found it odd that Dokgo Chang was thanking him, but he just epted it as is and nodded his head.


    Ill see you soon.


    Yes sir! I will look forward to that day!


    Dokgo Chang withdrew without any hesitation.


    Uncle. That''s great!


    He nodded his head at the happy young n leader Dokgo Ryeong and walked away from the Namgung n''s people before whispering.


    "We need to inform the patriarch-nim.


    Yes sir.


    Once the Dokgo n''s people walked away, Cale had to address someone else who took their spot.


    Daoshi Un Seon?


    The Kunlun Sects Un Seon was standing in front of Cale with both fists clenched.


    When can I leave?


    Cale wanted to quickly head toward the Martial Arts Alliance.


    Since he easily said that he would stop by at the Dokgo n, maybe I should ask him toe to our Kunlun Sect once as well?


    The Kunlun Sect was basically a candle flickering in the wind with the enemy, the Demon Cult, right in front of them.


    No.


    The weight of asking to visit the Dokgo n waspletely different from the weight of asking him toe to the Kunlun Sect.


    This young master-nim in front of her should know that as well.


    She could not ask for such a difficult request.


    I, its nothing, young master-nim.


    She stuttered unlike her usual self and tried to turn around.


    However, Cale''s voice held her in ce.


    I would like to go to the Kunlun Sect once as well.


    Excuse me?


    Cale had a thought while looking at the shocked Un Seon.


    Yes, I could visit the Demon Cult as an envoy of the Martial Arts Alliance, but Wouldn''t it be good to stop by the Kunlun Sect once on my way to the Demon Cult to use them as allies in some way?


    Isn''t it better to have more allies?


    Un Seon seemed to have heard his conversation with Dokgo Chang, so Cale thought that it would be okay to casually mention it.


    Cale said it as if it was nothing.


    I have something I need to do there. I would like to climb Mount Kunlun once.


    Ah.


    Cale closed the carriage door while looking at the gasping Un Seon.


    Iid the bait so I should just ask to stop there on our way to the Demon Cult.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Click.


    Cale closed the carriage door.


    Un Seon nkly stared at the closed door.


    D, did you hear that?


    She listened to her junior martial brother''s shocked voice and nodded her head.


    The words he said so rxedly, as if it wasmon.


    .


    Coming to the Kunlun Sect in such a situation


    Of course, young master Kim would know the meaning behind that. However, he said that he had something to do on Mount Kunlun?


    He was telling something like that to her, a member of the Kunlun Sect, as if it was nothing?


    She realized it.


    This sir is not someone I can make assumptions about.


    She was certain that he truly was a martial artist with desires for justice and cooperation.


    This kind of sir was the example of the justice of the Orthodox faction.


    Lets go.


    Yes, senior martial sister.


    Un Seon moved away from the carriage.


    Soon, Cales group, the Namgung n''s people, the Beggars'' Gang, and the rising stars quickly left Hungshn and headed toward the Monarchs of the Anhui Province


    The Namgung n.


    * * *


    While that was going on


    The Emperorughed while looking at the paper in his hand.


    Purifying living jiangshis? Saving them and returning them to human?


    Ha, haha-


    Hisughter slowly filled the bedroom he was in.


    "Are the Embroidered Uniform Guards ready?


    Yes, your Majesty.


    The Emperor nodded his head and spoke in a jovial voice.


    Yes, I cant just sit still without doing anything. He wanted them so send them immediately.


    Yes, your Majesty.


    Chief Eunuch Wi, who had received Cales permission, had sent information about the living jiangshis to the Emperor and the Emperor happily sent out a portion of his hands and feet.


    The Monarch of not just Anhui Province but the entire Central ins mumbled to himself.


    Young master Kim. We cant let a person of our Imperial family shabbily head toward the Martial Arts Alliance.


    Trantor''s Comments


    The setting gets even bigger with the Embroidered Uniform Guards!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 109: Our young master Kim is-! (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 109: Our young master Kim is-! (2)


    <Our young master Kim is-! (2)>


    The path to the Namgung n could be described in one word.


    Rxing.


    This carriage ride was extremely smooth.


    Human, this is delicious!


    Candied fruits and other snacks were on one side of the carriage, and all of them were delicious.


    I dont need to do anything.


    Nobody in Anhui Province had the balls to mess with a carriage with the Namgung n''s g.


    That was why the carriage, ever since it left Hungshn, had provided Cale with lots of pleasant feelings and stability, giving him time to rest.


    Clunk.


    The carriage suddenly stopped.


    Human, I think it is time for lunch!


    Cale nodded his head.


    Click.


    The carriage opened and the Sword Saint was there.


    Young master Kim. We are thinking about eating lunch here.


    A dazzling restaurant could be seen outside the door.


    This inn was much better andrger than the inn Cale had stayed in at Hungshn.


    H, human! I want to eat there!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The invisible Raon gulping echoed in Cales mind.


    Cale felt the same way. What would be good to eat at this inn? It was quite the concern.


    Ahem.


    The Sword Saint let out a fake cough at the silent Cales serious expression before speaking.


    Thank you for understanding our slow pace. We will arrive at the n before night time at thetest.


    The Namgung n was not very far from Hungshn.


    However, they were controlling their speed because of Namgung Tae Wi on the other carriage.


    It is not really something to be thankful about.


    Cale just said whatever came to mind because he wanted to hurry up and eat.


    He was decently nice in tone because this old man would work hard for him from here on.


    Although I am looking forward to spending tonight at the Namgung n.


    This was true.


    Cales family was wealthy as well, but it was different visiting another wealthy person''s house.


    He was curious about what might be there and how they lived.


    Human, are you looking forward to looting them? Me too! Human, lets loot some things for our cookie-giving crown prince as well!


    Cale simply let Raonsments in one ear and out the other.


    A faint smile appeared on the Sword Saints face.


    Chief Eunuch Wi, who was on the carriage as well, flinched at the Sword Saints smile.


    I see. You can definitely look forward to it.


    The Sword Saint continued to speak.


    However, it looks like I will need to head to the n first. I apologize for not being able to travel with you.


    Chief Eunuch Wi was shocked that the Sword Saint was someone who could say thank you and apologize so well like this. On the other hand, he nodded internally after hearing that the Sword Saint would be leaving first.


    Yes, I''m sure there are a lot of things he needs to go and say first.


    Namgung Tae Wi, the Blood Cult, young master Kim


    All of them were serious issues, so he was probably nning on going first to organize the situation before outsiders showed up.


    The leader of the Heavenly Guardians will escort you without giving you any reasons for difort, so please feel free to tell him if there are any issues.


    Thank you very much, Sword Saint-nim.


    Ahem, it is nothing.


    The Sword Saint seemed to have nothing else to say as he left with a few members of the Heavenly Guardians.


    Cale then got off the carriage.


    Mm.


    Is anything causing you any difort, sir?


    Namgung Ji Hyuk, the leader of the Heavenly Guardians, immediately approached Cale and asked.


    No, sir. Not at all.


    He really didnt have anything making him ufortable right now.


    However, he was thinking that what they were doing was not right.


    In the affluent city of Anhui Province


    This dazzling restaurant


    Located in this three story building


    There were two rows of Heavenly Guardians members creating a path from the golden carriage to the entrance of the building.


    People were whispering.


    They kept peeking at Cale.


    He hesitated for a moment before speaking to Namgung Ji Hyuk.


    You dont need to do all this, sir.


    That is not true, young master-nim.


    Namgung Ji Hyuk was like a sword.


    Our Heavenly Guardians must open the path that our benefactor is to walk.


    Cale felt extremely ufortable about this but nodded his head for now.


    Yes sir. I understand.


    Now then, please let me lead the way.


    Cale followed Namgung Ji Hyuk to the restaurant. He continued to peek around as he walked.


    Ho.


    Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk were smirking while keeping a distance from Cale. Beacrox and the Fist King were doing the same. Even Chief Eunuch Wi was a bit away from Cale, walking a different path than the one the Heavenly Guardians created.


    Young master-nim, you must look forward when you walk. You are going to fall.


    Cale flinched after hearing a benign voice at that moment.


    Ron had a gentle smile on his face while looking at Cale.


    Choi Han was silently standing next to him as well.


    Oh, as expected, the path of our esteemed purifier is!


    Durst was visible as well.


    How long do I need to hold this damn extra weight for? Cant we just rip this bastard into shreds?


    Toonka was also there with a bup sack that had Number 7 inside.


    Cale just looked forward and followed after Namgung Ji Hyuk.


    Nothing got in front of Cale even after entering the restaurant.


    All the way to a spot on the third floor with the best view.


    Cale walked up without any hindrance to thepletely empty area that was set up for Cale''s group.


    Please enjoy your meal, young master-nim.


    Thank you very much, leader-nim. It looks like you''ve done many things to be very considerate.


    Cale was nking out a bit as he answered with whatever came to mind.


    Namgung Ji Hyuk stopped for a moment in response before smiling and responding.


    Not at all, young master-nim. Please enjoy your time here.


    Yes sir.


    Namgung Ji Hyuk then headed toward the stairs.


    His character is ster.


    That was the thought he had about Cale.


    He had not seen it and could not believe that this person was at the Nature Realm. The only thoughts on his mind were that such a feeble person could not be at that level.


    However, despite being the eldest senior of the Imperial family, he had thanked him for providing a meal at this restaurant, which was probably just like a street vendor in his eyes.


    Even if it was just empty words, it must not be easy for someone with such a position to thank a mere leader like him.


    He does seem to have the character suitable for the benefactor of the Namgung n.


    A small smile appeared on Namgung Ji Hyuk''s face.


    He then flinched.


    Human, human!


    Cale was listening to the endless excited voice of the invisible Raon at that moment.


    The view here is great too! It is even better because we are by ourselves!


    Can I order and try everything?


    Cale nonchntly nodded his head.


    "Do as you please.


    Cale had been having quite the appetite these days.


    I''m hungry As much as possible As much as possible Must stock up as much as possible


    The Vitality of the Heart in his mind


    The crybaby old man was speaking in a solemn tone.


    Must keep alive in order to do that must eat as much as possible So that he can wake up quickly even if he faints!


    He sounded as if he was slowly going crazy, but Cale ignored it for now. He couldnt help it because he felt extremely iffy about it all.


    Young master-nim, should I order?


    Yeah. First, some meat and n-


    Cale stopped in the middle of the sentence.


    Clunk.


    Choi Han stood up.


    Ron turned to look toward the stairs. Cale could see that daggers had suddenly appeared between Ron''s fingers.


    What the hell?!


    This vicious old man became even more vicious after getting to the Central ins!


    As he was about to have that thought


    Baaaaaang!


    There was a loud noise in the stairs.


    There was a dust cloud and Namgung Ji Hyuk was flung backward.


    Someone then appeared.


    What the hell?


    He could not see well because of the dust.


    However, those with high levels of martial arts raised their eye strength to look at the person''s face.


    Young master-nim!


    Chief Eunuch Wi urgently shouted in Cales mind.


    The trash of the Divergent Coalition has appeared!


    Hmm?


    Trash? Me?


    As Cale flinched


    The Divergent Coalitions coalition leader, Sima Pyeong''s second son!


    Ah.


    Cale knew as well.


    He recalled the records of the Martial Arts world he received from the Imperial family.


    < He is well-known as the greatest trash of the Martial Arts world. His nickname is Fighting Lunatic. >


    They heard someoneugh.


    Kahahaha! The damn Namgung n dares to stop me from eating? I heard that the Sword Saint is here. Where is he?! Get the hell out right now! Come fight me, Sima Jung!


    A man who seemed to be in his thirties with lion mane-like hair wasughing with a bottle of alcohol in his hand.


    He then made eye contact with Cale.


    What the hell? Where is the Sword Saint?


    The Fighting Lunatic.


    Someone who was crazy for fights.


    Or maybe someone who was crazy and only knew how to fight.


    Hup.


    The Fighting Lunatic Sima Jungs face instantly scowled as he let out some drunken hups.


    "Who the hell are you?


    Cale smiled brightly at that moment.


    He had been wondering what kind of bastard had appeared like a clich, but


    What luck!


    The Divergent Coalition, the central force of the current Unorthodox faction, was divided into two factions.


    One was the faction with the Green Forest at the center while the other faction centered around the coalition leader, Sima Pyeong.


    He had a way into the former through the Carnage Demon, who was a part of that faction.


    However, a way into the other faction had just appeared in front of his eyes?


    Cale spoke to the person who looked extremely disgruntled.


    Hey, that bastard likes to fight. What do you think?


    What?


    Toonka stood up. Of course, he was holding the chair that he had been sitting on in his hand.


    He likes to fight?


    Toonka, no, Du Kang''s face filled with a bright smile.


    Yeah. You can fight him.


    Toonkaughed out loud as soon as Cale said that.


    Kahahahahaha!


    He then charged toward Sima Jung without saying anything.


    Cale had a thought while looking at him.


    Crazy bastards are perfect for taking down crazy bastards.


    Young master-nim, what kind of meat and noodles would you like?


    He looked at the casually ordering Ron and asked.


    Yeah. This side is scarier.


    Baaaaaang!


    Toonka swung the chair at Sima Jung.


    "What the hell? Who is this crazy bastard?!


    What the Fighting Lunatic was saying


    Kahahaha! Fight! I finally get to fight!


    Toonka did not hear at all.


    Cale stopped paying attention and ordered his meal as Ron watched.


    * * *


    The Heavenly Blessing Pce, located at the center of the Namgung n.


    This pce was smallpared to the other pces and for being a building of the Namgung n.


    Furthermore, the flow of time could be felt from it as it gave off an old vibe.


    However, this was the pce that the Namgung n had protected and maintained since they first settled down in the Anhui Province.


    This ce was always full of people whenever the Namgung n needed a meeting for something big.


    This was the same right now.


    The Heavenly Blessing Pce.


    The inside of it was quite chaotic right now.


    Patriarch-nim, the Namgung n''s benefactor? What is this all of a sudden?


    Patriarch Namgung Ma Hyuk scowled as if he had a headache.


    However, the other person was not someone who would submit because of that.


    Our Namgung n has lived on our own for hundreds of years. However, a benefactor without even being approved by the Assembly of Elders? Even if it is a decision made by the Ancestral Patriarch, I cannot ept it!


    The Second Elder raised his voice.


    The other Elders around him nodded their heads in agreement.


    It sounds like the Martial Arts Alliance and other ces have heard the news and are trying to scope it out.


    Namgung Ma Hyuk held back a sigh at thement from the intelligence agency.


    Hyung-nim, no, Patriarch-nim, have you really not heard anything?


    He raised his head at the question posed by his younger brother who was in charge of the ns finances.


    Mmm.


    Everybody was looking at him.


    Starting with the Assembly of Elders, to the people in charge of the inner disciples and the outer disciples, and all of the battalion leaders who had not gone out to other areas


    They were all swept up in the chaos caused by the sudden news spreading through the Anhui Province about the Namgung n''s benefactor as well as the message sent from the Sword Saint.


    Patriarch-nim.


    At that moment, the person in charge of the other disciples He called out to the patriarch.


    I heard that the Ancestral Patriarch has made the decision to name someone a benefactor of the Namgung n on his own. This is not right. Our great Namgung n must remain dignified above others.


    I agree as well.


    The Second Ender


    The Ancestral Patriarch''s young brother, who was leading the Assembly of Elders in ce of the First Elder who was out of town, spoke up.


    I do not know why hyung-nim proimed this person a benefactor, however, I believe it would be better to cancel this and reward that person handsomely with gold or other mary things. We all know that benefactor means something different to us from what those Sichuan Tang n bastards use it for.


    The Second Elder spoke with a serious look on his face.


    "The Namgung n treats their benefactors like blood.


    Mm.


    The patriarch groaned.


    ording to what my informants have told me, this so-called benefactor is feeble and does not look like a martial artist. That means that the Sword Saint must have been helped in some other method.


    The Second Elder calmly spoke.


    "Since he was the one who received help, we will tell him to pay it back himself. There is no reason to drag the entire Namgung n into it.


    Mm.


    Groans could be heard all around.


    The Sword Saints younger brother The Second Elder could speak his mind because of that position, and nobody dared to say anything back.


    I''m certain that hyung-nim''s lofty pride made him only feel at ease at naming someone who has helped him as a benefactor of the entire Namgung n. That stubborn old mans personality, ugh!


    However, the Second Elder could not finish his sentence.


    Ugh!


    He put a hand on the back of his head and looked up.


    Hyung-nim!


    The great figure who came and went like the wind


    It was obvious that it was his hyung-nim, the Sword Saint.


    There was a fire in the Second Elders eyes as he looked back, and, as expected, the Sword Saint was standing there.


    "We are discussing how to take care of your mistake, hyung-nim-


    What mistake?!


    The Sword Saint shouted.


    The Sword Saint. The people of the Namgung n who knew of his stubborn personality looked as if they were about to have a headache, when the Second Elder, whose personality was just as dirty, jumped up from his seat.


    Of course it is a mistake! Based on what I heard, the Namgung ns Ancestral Patriarch lowered his head to some bastard who looks like he has starved for ten days or something! If that is not a mistake-


    You stupid bastard!


    The entire Heavenly Blessing Pce shook at the forceful shout.


    The Sword Saint continued as the Second Elder''s eyes opened wide.


    Our esteemed young master Kim is not that kind of person!


    What? Our?


    What the hell is this old man saying?


    The Second Elder looked at the Sword Saint andmented in disbelief.


    Did you get brainwashed by a cult or something?


    You crazy bastard!


    The Sword Saints hand moved like the wind and smacked the Second Elder in the back of the head.


    Ack! Hyung!


    As the extremely old Second Elder shouted back in annoyance


    Our young master Kim saved Tae Wi! He saved Tae Wi! My grandson Tae Wi!


    What?


    Unlike the Second Elder who was nking out, the patriarch jumped up in shock.


    Father, what do you mean by that?


    "What do I mean?!


    The Sword Saint pounded his chest as if he was frustrated before speaking.


    Tae Wi was turned into a living jiangshi! Our young master Kim put his life on the line to save him! You bastards, if that is not a benefactor, then what is?! Huh?


    The Heavenly Blessing Pce.


    Silence filled the area full of the Namgung n''s top executives.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Silence


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 110: Our young master Kim is-! (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 110: Our young master Kim is-! (3)


    <Our young master Kim is-! (3)>


    Only silence filled the Heavenly Blessing Pce because of this extremely sudden information, one that was more explosive than most bombs.


    No.


    Everything was quiet except for the huffing Sword Saints breathing.


    Father.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The patriarch, Namgung Ma Hyuk, fitting his position, was the first to speak.


    W, what is a living jiangshi, and why are you mentioning Tae Wi?


    The Sword Saint''s gaze looked around the entire Heavenly Blessing Pce at that moment.


    Chhh.


    That gaze made the battalion leaders get up and close all the windows and lock all the doors.


    They knew that people did not gather around the Heavenly Blessing Pce right before a grand assembly, however, they had to act this way based on the Sword Saint''s changed demeanor.


    Huuuuuu.


    The Sword Saint let out a short sigh.


    He looked toward the patriarch. He was the Ancestral Patriarch and the patriarchs father, but Namgung Ma Hyuk was the current leader of the Namgung n.


    Patriarch.


    The Sword Saint requested to add an item to the grand assembly''s agenda.


    Blood destruction. I request to add the destruction of the Blood Cult to the agenda.


    The head of the Five Great ns, the n with the highest pride in the entire Orthodox faction, had set the enemy to point the Monarchs de.


    * * *


    Human! Toonka fights better than I thought!


    Cale subconsciously nodded his head at Raonsment.


    Wow.


    Although the people in Toonka''s tribe had bodies that could not use mana nor aura, their body contained a resistance to magic.


    Even among the tribe, Toonkas body was especially special.


    I have this thought while looking at him.


    Lee Soo Hyuk sipped some tea as he spoke.


    The natural power of the human body is stronger than everything else.


    Cale then heard the Divergent Coalitions leaders son, Sima Jung, shout.


    You crazy bastard! Why is your body so tough?!


    Kahahahahaha!


    Sima Jung''s hands were glowing mysteriously.


    They were glowing with aura created with internal ki.


    Bang! Bang!


    Sima Jung pummeled Toonka.


    Yes, he kept hitting him.


    Toonka''s body wasrge, giving him a lot of ces to get hit.


    Toonka was also extremely slowpared to Sima Jung, who was using a foot technique, so he could not block the attacks.


    Pow! Pow!


    Kahahaha! How ridiculous!


    Toonka wasughing despite being pummeled.


    Hey, hey.


    Cale frowned after feeling someone poke his arm.


    "What is it?


    Its just-


    Choi Jung Soo flinched a bit at Cales brusque tone. He was currently covering his whole face minus his eyes with cloth.


    His clothes also looked more like that of a schr than a martial artist.


    That sir, Toonka, doesnt seem to have done anything to his body. How is he fine after being hit so much?


    Chief Eunuch Wi and the Fist King''s ears perked up at Choi Jung Soo''s question.


    Honestly speaking, they had been quite curious about how Cales group could be so strong.


    They didn''t look like they used internal ki, but all of them were quite strong for their age.


    This was especially true about Cale, whom Mok Hee subtly leaned toward.


    Pow! Pow!


    Damn it! Why wont this fucker die?!


    Kahaha- that tickles!


    Sima Jung and Toonka were repeatedly hitting and being hit while that happened.


    Most of the items on the third floor did not break either.


    Other than the chair and table that were broken initially from Namgung Ji Hyuk and Sima Jung''s encounter, the rest of the restaurant was fine.


    It could not be helped.


    Toonka was just standing there, moving a bit each time and getting hit. Of course, Toonka tried to hit him as well.


    "Do you really think I will be hit by such a slow punch?!


    Sima Jung immediately dodged them, making all of Toonkas attempts fail.


    Mm. Why is Toonka so tough-


    Cale started to speak.


    Even Namgung Ji Hyuk, who had nked out for a moment, returned to his senses and focused on what Cale was saying.


    Fuck, what the hell?!


    The Unorthodox faction''s greatest trash was listening as well.


    Sima Jung could not understand this situation at all.


    Cale calmlymented.


    "Based on what I know, that guy tried to fight against a volcano, a snowy field, and the ocean at one point.


    "Excuse me?


    Chief Eunuch Wi subconsciously asked back with a nk gaze.


    Fight against what?


    "Ah, right. He fought endlessly against typhoons and storms. He wanted to defeat those things.


    Based on the contents written in The Birth of a Hero, before Cale and Toonka met, he was just-


    He just fought against nature. His only weapon was the strength of his pure human body.


    This guy is as crazy as theye.


    That was Cale''s thought.


    It was at that moment.


    Ho-


    The Fist King gasped.


    Hmm?


    Cale turned toward him because it was not a sigh nor a gasp of disappointment but a deep gasp of admiration.


    How amazing.


    The Fist King looked deeply impressed and Chief Eunuch Wi started looking at Toonka with a different gaze as well.


    It is not easy to fight against nature. But to challenge all those things I think I understand why this sir travels with you, young master-nim.


    Cale felt something was off and looked around.


    Mok Hee was looking down at her hands with a deeply concerned look on her face while Namgung Ji Hyuk was nodding his head in admiration.


    And finally


    An expert of External Martial Arts.


    Sima Jung took a few steps away from Toonka and mumbled in a serious tone.


    His face no longer looked drunk and his eyes were sinking down deeply.


    He focused only on one path.


    Martial arts could be divided by many standards, but


    It could also be divided into Internal Martial Arts and External Martial Arts.


    Internal Martial Arts, simply exined, was gathering ki inside your body and moving it to release explosive strength.


    External Martial Arts was training a human''s skin, bones, and muscles to their limits.


    Usually, people thought that there were limits to External Martial Arts and only used it as a foundation while focusing on developing their internal ki.


    This was seen as the right answer based on the experts of the Martial Arts world.


    It was extremely rare to find an expert of External Martial Arts in the history of the Martial Arts world.


    You were someone who is qualified to defend against my Fist Arts.


    Although Sima Jung was trash, he was still a martial artist. He red at Toonka.


    It is disappointing that the old man Sword Saint isnt here, but I''m going to get serious now.


    Ssss


    Purple aura started rising from Sima Jung''s hands.


    The moment his internal ki thoroughly wrapped around his hand


    Khahahaha! Yeah, lets fight!


    Toonka charged toward him and Sima Jungs fist art moved in response as well.


    Human!


    Cale heard Raon''s voice at that moment.


    The worker can''te up to take our order! I''m hungry!


    Cale spoke to Choi Han.


    Lets just knock them both unconscious for now.


    Toonka would wake up in less than five minutes if Choi Han knocks him out and it would be easier to drag Sima Jung around with them if he was unconscious.


    But the two of them are sparring?


    It was rare to see Chief Eunuch Wi question Cales order like this, but Cale calmly responded.


    The worker needs toe up to get our order, but is unable to do so.


    Ah.


    Chief Eunuch Wi gasped in admiration.


    He was concerned about the worker and the restaurant.


    His heart truly is kind.


    The moment a smile appeared on Chief Eunuch Wis face


    Boom!


    Toonka fainted.


    T, this cant be-


    Sima Jung shook before he fainted as well.


    Cale noticed that people were looking at him and not Choi Han and spoke with a slightly proud look on his face.


    Choi Han is an expert at knocking people unconscious.


    Just look at Number 7.


    He starts shaking whenever he sees Choi Han''s hand now.


    Human, Choi Han looks proud!


    "Wow.


    He ignored Raon and Choi Jung Soo.


    * * *


    "We should arrive at the Namgung n in about thirty minutes, young master-nim.


    Cale nodded his head at Ron and looked out the window.


    Most of the ns and sects were built on mountains or other rough terrains. Others would set their foundation at the center of a city or within a castle.


    The Namgung n in this world had arge manor a bit away from the castle. There was also a vige with the Namgung n at the center.


    The businesses were quite advanced to call it just a vige.


    Human.


    Raon asked in a low voice.


    Does this entire field belong to the Namgung n?


    Yeah.


    Thisrge field was full of green rice nts.


    It seemed endless.


    They truly arend rich. I''m jealous.


    The Henituse Duchy was full of rocks and the Forest of Darkness was full of trees.


    Unfortunately, Cale did not own a in yet. He did have that coastline in Section 1 of the Jungle, but that was not suitable for farming.


    I do need to create an orchard eventually.


    Cale didnt look toward Choi Jung Soo nor Lee Soo Hyuk and simply looked out the window.


    Oh esteemed Purifier.


    He then flinched at Durst''s voice.


    For some reason, he got the chills more and more as this priest called out to him.


    .


    Durst started speaking after seeing Cale silently looking at him.


    It is not much, but I wish to inform you about something since your n seems to be to speak about the living jiangshis at the Namgung n.


    Durst tilted his head as if he wasnt sure before continuing.


    Umm, while you were purifying the living jiangshi, the dead mana was different from what I know.


    Ah! You''re right!


    Raon suddenly barged into the conversation.


    Human, human! It felt like something else was mixed in with the dead mana!


    "That is correct. It was different from the dead mana that rose up from the regr jiangshis. It seemed to be mixed with something more evil and thick. The stench was extremely extremely terrible as well.


    Durst started sniffing. Cale looked away from him and ended up making eye contact with the team leader.


    Team leader Sui Khan nonchntlymented.


    Since it was a living jiangshi and not a regr one, it seems like the Blue Bloods have some special technique.


    I agree.


    Choi Han added on.


    Young master-nim, maybe it was that hard to purify because they added something to the dead mana?


    Ron mumbled in a low voice once Choi Han was finished.


    That is why we are trying to get some info out of Number 7, but it has not been easy.


    Ron smiled gently as he spoke to Cale.


    Please dont worry, Young master-nim. We just need to figure out everything in advance so that you never have to cough up blood like that ever again.


    Cale gulped.


    The Vitality of the Heart spoke in a shaking voice.


    E, even if you know in advance, you will spurt out b, blood I need to stock up on strength first!


    Cale just closed his eyes.


    It was at that moment.


    Human, what is that?


    Cale got an unexinable chill at Raon''s extremely confused voice. He urgently opened his eyes to see where Raons short and chubby front paw was pointing.


    What the hell, what is that.


    Cale was truly anxious.


    It would not be wrong to say that this vige was built with the Namgung n at the center.


    This ce that waspared to the central city where the Anhui Castle was located, this ce that was also called the Namgung Castle


    As the sky turned red with the sun setting through the green fields of rice


    The vige should start to light candles or torches for the night.


    However, it was a bit different today.


    Starting from the entrance-


    Hae-il.


    Sui Khan spoke.


    Arent they all from the Namgung n?


    From the entrance of the vige to the Namgung n located at the center


    A path had been created.


    At both ends of the path were numerous people, peeking out of their windows.


    No, to be more specific, they were observing the golden carriage that was arriving while surrounded by the Heavenly Guardians.


    However, they did not dare to jump out onto the path.


    Namgung.


    Numerous martial artists of the Namgung n were standing on either side with Namgung n gs.


    Young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi cautiously spoke.


    "The people standing at the entrance.


    The only people to stand at the entrance of the vige


    There were about ten of them.


    Cale looked at the Sword Saint.


    It looks like the Sword Saint-nim, the patriarch, and the Assembly of Elders.


    The core of the Namgung n, the people who were famous for having heavy butts, had all jumped out to greet Cale at the entrance of the vige.


    It was at that moment.


    Do do do-


    There was suddenly a vibration from the back of the carriage.


    Then they heard hooves.


    Chief Eunuch Wi opened the window and observed behind them.


    Y, young master-nim!


    He then spoke to Cale with shock.


    The Lord of Anhui Castle has arrived!


    ?


    Why is the territory lord here?


    These territory lords wereparable to the Duke-Grade administrators of the Roan Kingdom.


    The dozens of cavalry the territory lord had brought with him


    Someone jumped out from between them and approached the golden carriage as he shouted.


    He seemed to be delivering a message.


    We came to escort the esteemed Imperial family member-nim!


    The golden carriage Cale was riding


    In front of him were the people of the Namgung n who hade out to escort their first benefactor in thest couple hundred years.


    Behind him were the people with the Anhui Province territory lord, who were shocked after receiving the Imperial Decree that the Embroidered Uniform Guard was being sent for someone who holds a golden que.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Territory lord be heeeeeaaaaaah!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 111: Our young master Kim is-! (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 111: Our young master Kim is-! (4)


    What is going on?


    Cale thought about it for a moment.


    How did things end up like this?


    The path heading to Namgung Manor, which was like a castle


    Cale peeked out the carriage window.


    Outside the right side window was the Namgung n''s Heavenly Guardians.


    Out the left window was the Anhui Province Lords cavalry.


    These two groups were guarding Cale''s golden carriage on either side.


    Martial artists and a government army.


    Cale, who was surrounded by these two simr groups that were onpletely different paths, could see the people of Anhui Province whispering behind them.


    Cale didnt have the courage to even think about what they were whispering.


    Instead, he asked a question.


    Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Yes, young master-nim?


    I''m certain that I asked for the Embroidered Uniform Guard to be sent quietly, didnt I?


    You did. I''m not sure what happened Hahaha.


    Chief Eunuch Wi avoided Cale''s gaze.


    I definitely wrote it like that, so I do not know why the territory lord has shown up.


    Hmm.


    The Fist King chimed in.


    It seems as if His Majesty had a hand in this.


    Cale clenched his mouth shut.


    How could he say anything if the Emperor did something?


    Crown prince Alberu truly is easy tomunicate with.


    If it was Alberu, he would have stealthily sent the Embroidered Uniform Guard and


    No.


    He would have definitely hidden himself in the Embroidered Uniform Guard toe confirm the faces of those Blood Cult bastards before heading back.


    Thats a bit undesired too.


    Cale quickly erased Alberus way of handling things from his mind.


    Whether it was the Central ins or the Roan Kingdom The leaders were quite peculiar.


    How am I supposed to act around the Anhui Lord?


    For now, Cale had not gotten off the carriage and had told the territory lord that they should chat inside the Namgung Manor.


    Hes a Duke-level administrator by the Roan Kingdoms standards.


    The territory lord.


    Although it was an administrative position with no hereditary session The level of influence he had should be equivalent to a Roan Kingdom Duke or Marquis.


    I should just


    Cale had made up his mind.


    Do whatever makes things easiest for me.


    He would leave the Central ins anyway.


    He might as well make things as easy as possible.


    It wasn''t like any of them would follow him to Roan if he acted a bit cheeky. He would never see them again.


    Clunk.


    The carriage stopped.


    Cale got off in front of the Namgung Manor.


    Wow.


    Thisrge wooden door that showed off the long period of time it had been standing from its appearance


    The tall walls to its sides


    Cale could not see the end of the wall. That was how vast the Namgung Manor was.


    Based on what I heard, they have another manor on the outskirts as well. These scarily rich bastards!


    A calm smile appeared on Cales face.


    It looked as if they would give me a lot of things.


    His heart started beating faster.


    Wee. Young master Kim-nim.


    Namgung Ma Hyuk.


    The Namgung n''s patriarch approached Cale and greeted him.


    Mmm.


    Cale had never put his hands together in this martial artist''s manner before.


    That was why he debated for a bit before offering his hand.


    Nice to meet you. Patriarch-nim.


    Namgung Ma Hyuk was currently extremely tense.


    The Nature Realm. Someone at that level with the power to purify living jiangshis.


    That was why he had been tense before meeting young master Kim.


    They had no way of knowing what an expert at that level would do if they became upset.


    Honestly speaking, Namgung Ma Hyuk was the person who was most worried about things among the Namgung n''s top executives, including the former patriarch, the Sword Saint.


    That was why he had been quite concerned prior to meeting Cale.


    His senses were even more alert because the young master Kim he saw through the carriage window looked feeble but gave off a slightly cold and stoic aura.


    It is as father said.


    However, in person, young master Kim had a gentle smile on his face as he looked toward the Namgung n.


    He then offered his hand to Namgung Ma Hyuk first, despite being the eldest senior of the Imperial family.


    Patriarch-nim?


    Ah. I''m sorry.


    Namgung Ma Hyuk shook young master Kim''s hand.


    It was at that moment.


    N, nice to meet you, sir! My name is Sorae Hak, the Lord of Anhui Province.


    He approached Cale.


    Cale flinched for a moment after seeing the territory lords face.


    Mmm.


    How to exin this


    He had the typical opportunistic or politician''s smile.


    Sorae Hak had that kind of smile on his face as he approached Cale. Cale recalled what Chief Eunuch Wi had said on the carriage.


    Young master-nim. Lord Sorae Hak is Seen as an extremely flexible and affable person. That was how he ended up in charge of Anhui Province, where the Namgung n is located, despite his strengthcking a bit.


    Quite flexible.


    Basically, he knew how to tactfully go back and forth between legal and illegal means.


    In addition, he was easy to talk to.


    Basically, he had a foot in both administration and the Martial Arts world and was good in politics.


    This was why the Imperial family was full of expectations for him to create a cooperative rtionship with the Namgung n, which basically monopolized the Anhui Province.


    That was how Cale had analyzed what Chief Eunuch Wi said.


    Nice to meet you, territory lord-nim.


    Cale smiled gently as he spoke.


    Yes, sir! I am truly touched to be able to serve such a revered sir of the Imperial family.


    Wow.


    Cale gasped in admiration at this well-oiled tongue of the territory lord, despite it not being at Alberus level.


    A revered person of the Imperial family? I am nothing. I am simply Kim Hae-il.


    Ah!


    Sorae Hak flinched.


    Ahem. Ahem. I almost made a grave mistake. Nice to meet you, young master Kim-nim.


    Cale let go of Namgung Ma Hyuks hand and extended his hand toward Sorae Hak.


    Sorae Hak quickly grabbed his hand.


    This is driving me crazy!


    Although he was smiling, Sorae Hak''s mind was quite a convoluted mess right now such that he felt as if his head would explode.


    A member of the Imperial family that the Emperor would even send the Embroidered Uniform Guard to look after?


    The Emperor and the Empress Dowager


    The two of them were people who barely survived thete Emperors oppression and made it to the top spot of the Central ins.


    That was why it was rare for there to be a member of the Imperial family close to them.


    Most of them were killed by thete Emperor.


    Furthermore, all members of thete Emperor''s bloodline were sent out to the border regions to live in poverty.


    But he suddenly gives an Imperial Decree to guard the person with a golden que? That inhumane Emperor ordered such a thing? He even sent the Embroidered Uniform Guard?


    That wasnt all.


    < Treat him withoutcking in any aspect, just as if you were treating me. >


    The Emperor had said to treat this person the way they would treat him.


    Is he a hidden younger brother or something?


    Sorae Hak''s heart was beating wildly while looking at Cale.


    Based on what I heard, he is the Namgung n''s benefactor. What the hell was this person''s true identity?


    However, Sorae Hak used the years of experience he had gained from being an administrator for a long time.


    Young master Kim-nim, how long will you be staying in the Anhui Province?


    He calmly addressed the man.


    This sir is hiding his identity.


    He was using the identity of young master Kim Hae-il to hide his true identity.


    Then I should y along.


    Sorae Hak waited for Cale''s response.


    Mm. I will probably leave in the near future.


    Is that so?


    Cale felt quite unsettled dealing with Sorae Hak, who was tightly holding his hand with both hands and not letting go.


    Sorae Hak gently asked without knowing how Cale was feeling.


    In that case, please stay and rx in the ce we have prepared for you, young master Kim-nim.


    Namgung Ma Hyuk flinched and tried to interject.


    However, Sorae Hak ignored him and quickly added on.


    His Majesty informed us to take care of you without any aspectcking in any way. So please, give us that chance to serve you like this.


    Both Namgung Ma Hyuk and even the Sword Saint couldnt say anything about that.


    In fact, some of the nearby Elders had their pupils shaking.


    The Emperor said that?


    They could feel how the Emperor felt toward young master Kim.


    On the other hand, Cale''s face stiffened a bit.


    Based on the Emperor''s personality, I dont think he would have said anything to the territory Lord with good intentions.


    The Emperor that Cale saw was not such an affectionate person.


    In fact, hes the type who would benefit from my being closer to the government than the Martial Arts world and would tell this guy to serve me for that reason.


    Beyond that, he was probably trying to get some evaluation or information about Cale through the territory lord.


    His expression is getting worse?


    On the other hand, Sorae Hak realized from Cales faint but stiffening expression that something was not right.


    Sorae Hak was extremely sharp.


    What do I do?


    However, he could not take back things he had already said.


    He could not withdraw, especially since he mentioned the Emperor.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    That will be a bit of an issue.


    Cale declined the territory lords offer.


    Sorae Hak''s eyes opened wide.


    He rejected it even though I mentioned the Emperor!


    This young master Kim seemed friendlier or closer to the Emperor than he thought.


    Cale had no idea about Sorae Hak''s thoughts as he calmlymented.


    I have already agreed to stay with the Namgung n. Promises should be kept.


    Cale started to think.


    Yes, this is the Martial Arts world where justice and cooperation are considered the best.


    They should just ept it if he said something decent.


    Thank you for your generosity, territory lord-nim. However, I am not a member of the government nor am I doing the government''s work right now. I do not think that it is good for me to stay in a government building.


    Cale looked toward the Sword Saint and smiled gently.


    It should be fine for me to stay at Senior Sword Saints house. Isnt that right, Sword Saint-nim?


    Ahem, hem. That is correct!


    The corners of the Sword Saints lips twitched and curled up as he let out some fake coughs and responded.


    Sorae Hak realized that this uptight old man was smiling and was shocked.


    This person, young master Kim, hes amazing! He made that old man speak formally and smile!


    He also used proper etiquette to easily decline the Emperor''s offer.


    I should be careful.


    Sorae Hak quickly responded.


    I will take your words to heart.


    The territory lord gently stepped back and Cale was finally able to enter the Namgung n.


    Of course, the process was a bit odd.


    Screeeech-


    Therge gate opened and


    Cale felt as if he was experiencing dj vu.


    Wee. Young master-nim!


    "We greet our benefactor!


    All blood members of the Namgung n were standing in two lines, bowing toward Cale.


    Cale subconsciously turned to look at the Sword Saint.


    The Sword Saint spoke with a look of satisfaction.


    Our Namgung n does notck in any way in treating our benefactor. Our Namgung n must be the best in everything.


    Cale gasped at seeing an old man, who seemed to be over ny years old, bowing toward him.


    He then got chills seeing a five-year-old child looking at him with a sparkling gaze.


    Human, something is weird.


    Raon finally realized that something was weird as well.


    However, Cale could only be dragged around in this suppressing mood.


    Of course, it looked as if he was leisurely following the patriarch to the patriarchs residence.


    Territory lord-nim.


    Mm. First, ask the Namgung n if a few people can stay here. If they say yes, leave a few people to serve and protect the young master-nim.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yes, sir. Will you be heading out now?


    The territory lord watched as Cale walked off in the distance as he responded.


    I will have to do so for today.


    What do you mean?


    I''ll have toe tomorrow as well. I wille every day until the young master-nim leaves.


    He then started to smile.


    I''ll need to find a way to connect with him.


    This mysterious person under a veil


    This young master Kim Hae-il


    It wouldn''t be bad to get close to him.


    It looks like I''ll be busy for a while.


    The territory lord looked at the people of Anhui Province, who were peeking at the Namgung n, and firmed his resolve while thinking about the stories of this young master Kim that would soon spread throughout Anhui Province and the entire Central ins in the near future.


    I need to get in his good graces before other bastards can do so! Since he seems to value justice and cooperation, I dont think bribes will work very well. What will be good


    The territory lord watched Cale enter the patriarchs residence before quietly returning to Anhui Castle.


    * * *


    "Advisor. What do you mean by that?


    Alliance leader-nim. Something seems weird with the Namgung n.


    Ko Seh Bum, the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance, looked at the report from the Chief Advisor of the Martial Arts Alliance, Zhuge Mi Ryeo, and scowled.


    Young master Kim? Who is he that the Namgung n would bow down to him?


    He is suspected of being a member of the Imperial family, however, we are still looking into the details.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo She opened her fan and quietly mumbled.


    However, it seems that this young master Kim is headed toward our Martial Arts Alliance.


    Hmm.


    Ko Seh Bum tapped the name, young master Kim, on the report.


    You dont know why he is heading here?


    No, sir. However, we should have information soon because the Beggars'' Gang''s Elder Ho was there.


    I see.


    Ko Seh Bum smiled.


    To make that proud Sword Saint bow his head I am curious about him.


    * * *


    Cale worked hard to calm down.


    Young master-nim. This is a small gesture of our Namgung ns gratitude.


    .


    I heard from the Ancestral Patriarch-nim. He told us about how hurt you got in order to save Tae Wi.


    The patriarch gulped while looking at the silently sitting Cale.


    Hes so stoic.


    It was shocking.


    He couldn''t believe that Cale could remain calm and collected in the current situation without being shocked at all.


    No wonder he reached the Nature Realm.


    Namgung Ma Hyuk looked at Cale and calmed himself.


    He calmly started speaking again.


    Sir, you should know what this is. It is a thousand-year-old snow ginseng.


    It was a precious ginseng procured from the snow-covered North Sea.


    This one was not a hundred-year-old one, but one that had survived for a thousand years.


    This held the highest value as an elixir.


    However, the Namgung n had not used this and had kept it until now.


    Because it is a snow ginseng.


    Most of the Namgung n''s martial arts held yang energy.


    That was why an item like the snow ginseng, which held yin energy, was dangerous and could cause Ki Deviation.


    Of course, it wouldnt matter for someone at the patriarch or the Sword Saint''s level, but at their level, it was more efficient to eat other elixirs that had yang energy.


    Young master-nim, I heard that you use the aura of fire. That must be why you had those blood clots after the aura of fire went berserk. We thought that the snow ginseng might be good to control that reaction.


    Furthermore, potentially because of the attributes of where it grows, unlike regr ginsengs, snow ginsengs also had the aura of wood.


    That was why even with the yin energy going in during consumption to cool and protect the veins as it suppresses the aura of fire


    The aura of wood would wrap around the aura of fire to let warmth fill the body once again.


    Of course, patriarch Namgung Ma Hyuk knew that this thousand-year-old snow ginseng wascking to be called a healing item. As someone in the Nature Realm, young master Kim should know that as well.


    They were just giving the best thing they had to young master Kim.


    Father! You want to give him the thousand-year-old snow ginseng? Even if he is our benefactor-


    You bastard! Our young master Kim is the eldest senior of the Imperial family! How many precious things do you think someone like that has eaten? I''m sure mere thousand-year-old snow ginsengs are all over the Imperial Pce!


    No! Even the Imperial Pce doesn''t have something like a thousand-year-old snow ginseng!


    I dont know! Just give it to him! The Namgung n cant give him something cheap! Dont you think so? What is it? Do you want people to say that the Namgung n gave their benefactor scraps?


    No! I don''t want that!


    Then give it to him!


    O, okay!


    The patriarch erased the conversation he had with the Sword Saint earlier from his mind.


    Instead, he tensed up looking at the silent Cale.


    Why is he like this?


    Cale was silently sitting there, looking at the thousand-year-old snow ginseng in the sealed box.


    Does he not like it? Was this elixir perhaps not to his standards as a sign of gratitude?


    As the patriarch had that thought


    The crybaby was speaking in Cales mind.


    I think noonim''s seal might loosen a bit if you eat that.


    Cales heart was beating wildly.


    Mm. Shield noonim and water noonim I think the two of them will wake up. No. Water noonim is quite strong, so maybe only half of her seal will be released?


    My goodness


    Cale asked the crybaby.


    The seal will be released if I eat the elixir? Then what about bnce? Central ins never mentioned such a thing?


    It was at that moment.


    Ding ding!


    The mirror in Cales pocket received a message.


    What perfect timing.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Perfect tiiiiiiming~


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 112: Our young master Kim is-! (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 112: Our young master Kim is-! (5)


    Ding!


    That noise made patriarch Namgung Ma Hyuk flinch and look at Cale.


    Cale spoke as if it was nothing.


    Excuse me, please let me check something.


    "Ah, of course.


    Cale pulled the mirror out of his pocket.


    Ding ding-!


    The notification tones continued to ring.


    He tapped the mirror screen to check the message. Namgung Ma Hyuk gulped as he watched.


    What is that thing?


    It seemed obvious that this fancy mirror was not actually a mirror.


    He was seated across from Cale and could not see it properly, but the glimpse he got showed a lot of text in anguage he did not understand.


    He has such a mysterious object.


    What was this young master Kim''s true identity?


    No matter how much I think about it, he does not seem to be from this human world.


    The celestial world. The patriarch even wondered if he was an Immortal.


    However, he seemed human since he supposedly coughed up blood and was in pain.


    Maybe he is someone who connects the human world with the celestial world. Perhaps he is here to protect the peace here in the human world-


    No, it couldnt be.


    Namgung Ma Hyuk stopped his thoughts from getting deeper. Instead, he looked toward Cale with aplicated gaze.


    On the other hand, the corner of Cales lips oddly twisted up.


    What is going on?


    < Please take my clone away from Raon-nims spatial dimension! >


    < P, please, save me, sir! >


    There were quite a lot of messages.


    Now that he thought about it, Raon had headed off somewhere with Beacrox while Cale was meeting with the patriarch for this elixir.


    He had thought that Raon just went with Beacrox to get fed, but


    < I will do my best to keep my promise...! Please deliver that message for me, sir! >


    < Central ins is going to be in pain if this continues. >


    Lets set things straight.


    I''m pretty sure I was in more pain.


    Chief Eunuch Wi, who hade with Namgung Ma Hyuk, flinched.


    Di, di, di-


    The message flinched as well.


    < T, that- >


    Cale calmlymented.


    Not only did he not know how to use sound transmissions, butmunicating with the mirror required him to speak out loud.


    He ignored Namgung Ma Hyuk and Chief Eunuch Wi.


    The situation from a bit earlier. What are your thoughts on it?


    He still beat around the bush as much as possible.


    Of course, he soon added anotherment, just in case Central ins did not understand.


    My powers being sealed.


    Chief Eunuch Wi and Namgung Ma Hyuk''s pupils started shaking wildly, but Cale didnt know because he was paying them no attention.


    Di-


    < . >


    Central ins was silent for a moment.


    You''re not going to respond? Should I tell him to destroy it?


    Ding!


    < I, I''ll respond, sir! Its just that I am looking into it! T, that God of Bnce published a Bnce Dictionary. I''m looking through it, sir! >


    Bnce Dictionary?


    He felt as if the God of Bnce made some interesting things.


    < Mm mm! >


    Diiiiiiiing-!


    The tone of the notification suddenly became lighter, as if it was singing.


    < Oh, it looks like it should be possible to release a portion of the seal with the elixir! >


    Cale slightly frowned.


    "A portion? Its impossible to release the entire seal?


    < Mm. >


    Central ins continued to exin.


    < Releasing the entire seal is possible when considering the bnce of this world, however, I dont think you would want that, Cale-nim. >


    Why would I not?


    The answer came before he could even ask the question.


    < That is because whenever one of your ancient powers is released from its seal, it is highly likely that one of your party members powers will be sealed one by one. The most likely candidate to have that happen is Raon-nim. >


    Ah, I cant let that happen.


    Cale agreed.


    < However, I think it will be possible to release a portion! >


    < That is because although the bnce between two worlds is important, the bnce within a world, a cause and effect of certain actions, is important as well, sir! >


    The bnce within a world.


    That was also important.


    < Regr elixirs probably wouldnt be that effective, but an elixir of this level is considered a treasure even in the Central ins. Using a treasure of this level and having nothing happen would be a crumbling of bnce as well! >


    Cale watched as the messages continued.


    < At least a portion of your sealed powers should be released! >


    Tap. Tap.


    He tapped on the mirror screen and mumbled in a low voice.


    So you are saying that although all of the seals on my powers cannot be removed A portion might be possible?


    < Yes, sir! >


    But you dont know how much that portion will be. It might be extremely subtle. Is that right?


    <  Yes, sir. That is correct.>


    Diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii.ing.


    < I''m sorry that I cannot be of assistance, sir! Central ins is still weak! I''m not in a situation where I can just ignore the calling of a god-like Xiaolen noona...... >


    Diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii-iiiiing.


    < Please dont destroy my clone... if that is broken, it will take me over one hundred years to create it back... Sob. >


    Cale turned off the mirror screen.


    He had no need to chat anymore since he had the information he needed.


    Diiiiii-


    Although another message arrived


    Stop. Or I''m going to tell him to destroy it.


    The message tone immediately stopped at Cales warning.


    Cale shoved the mirror back into his pocket before looking back at Namgung Ma Hyuk.


    Patriarch-nim?


    Why does he have such a nk look on his face?


    U, umm-


    Namgung Ma Hyuk stuttered before subconsciously blurting it out.


    Umm, did you say a seal-


    Ah.


    Cale responded as if it wasnt a big deal.


    The Namgung n was his ally now, so it should be fine if they knew this much.


    It wasnt a big deal anyway.


    Most of my powers are currently sealed, so I ask for your understanding in my rude disturbance to find a way to release the seals.


    Aha.


    All Namgung Ma Hyuk could do was gasp.


    Even Chief Eunuch Wi looked as if he didn''t know about it.


    Chief Eunuch Wi was the Empress Dowager''s confidant. He looked fine now, but he had been unable to hide his shock earlier.


    Father said that young master Kim was in the Nature Realm.


    But that was with most of his powers sealed?


    Ahem. Hem.


    Namgung Ma Hyuk felt parched.


    Father, thank you very much! You brought such an esteemed person as a benefactor! I''ll make sure that that bastard, Namgung Yoo Hak, snaps to his senses properly this time!


    He had let Namgung Yoo Hak do whatever he wanted because he was the cute youngest child, but that bastard almost made them be at odds with their young master Kim right here.


    Patriarch-nim, I truly thank you for this gift.


    Cale immediately pulled the thousand-year-old snow ginseng toward him.


    The Indestructible Shield and the Sky Eating Water. If the seal on those two powers could be released a bit


    It would be quite useful when fighting enemies from here on.


    And now that he knew how to remove at least a portion of the seals, he could use this to his advantage from here on.


    Young master Kim-nim.


    He heard Namgung Ma Hyuk''s solemn voice at that moment.


    Yes?


    Cale, who had not been paying any attention to the patriarch as he was focused on the elixir, looked up to make eye contact.


    Definitely.


    Namgung Ma Hyuk''s face looked extremely solemn.


    No, it was stern.


    The Namgung n will definitely take the lead in the destruction of the Blood Cult. The Namgung n''s sword will be at the vanguard of fighting for the Orthodox faction''s justice and virtues.


    What is going on all of a sudden?


    Cale thought that this was odd, but it was a good thing.


    I guess the Sword Saint managed to convince him.


    Cale smiled gently toward Namgung Ma Hyuk, who had be hisckey, no, ally.


    My heart is filling with admiration for the Namgung n''s focus on virtues. Thank you very much for joining me.


    This is to be expected, young master Kim-nim.


    Namgung Ma Hyuk was thankful to young master Kim as Tae Wi''s uncle, but


    He had calcted this as the patriarch.


    Our young master Kim is a golden rope!


    He needed to grab onto this rope.


    Then I will be on my way now, sir.


    Yes, sir, please let us know if there is anything you need. I will go find it even if I have to search through all of Anhui Province and even the entire Central ins.


    Seriously, why is he like this?


    Cale was confused at Namgung Ma Hyuk''sment but just smiled and walked out of the patriarch''s residence.


    Of course, Chief Eunuch Wi was carefully holding the box with the thousand-year-old snow ginseng.


    Cale peeked toward the silently following Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Actually, the power I need the most right now is the Fire of Destruction.


    The seals on Cales ancient powers differed based on their offensive strength and destructive force.


    As a result, the Sky Eating Water and the Fire of Destruction were sealed the most.


    The one that is sealed the most is the Sky Eating Water.


    Cale did not realize that it had such a strong offensive strength until now.


    I guess it should be strong since it is a power that tried to eat a god.


    All he did until now was use it as a water spear, so Cale did not know the true power of the Sky Eating Water yet.


    I''ll need to figure out the limits of that power at some point too.


    That way, he would know how he could use it.


    Cale stopped organizing his thoughts and slowly matched his steps to walk next to Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Young master-nim?


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked at Cale, who seemed to have something he wished to say.


    Cale nonchntly asked him.


    Does the Imperial Pce perhaps have an elixir of this level with the aura of fire?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He pointed toward the box with the thousand-year-old snow ginseng.


    May I ask why you are asking such a question?


    Cale hesitated after seeing the serious look on Chief Eunuch Wi''s face.


    Ah, should I not have asked?


    He had asked nonchntly on purpose, but Cale was basically demanding that the Imperial Pce hand over an elixir at the level of this thousand-year-old snow ginseng.


    Cale felt a bit scared but decided to push forth with confidence.


    I''m trying to save the Central ins right now! It should be okay to ask for something like this!


    He calmly spoke as if he wasn''t fazed at all.


    It is because of the seal.


    I see.


    Chief Eunuch Wi''s grip on the box tightened.


    It is surprising that the power he is using right now is in a sealed state, but


    Beyond that


    He pushed himself so much to save a single person while there are so many seals on his body! What if the veins in his body get twisted and his ki goes awry?!


    Despite his casual outer appearance, young master Kim truly was a good person.


    Young master-nim.


    Yes?


    I will definitely go gather some elixirs.


    Cale was too busy flinching at Chief Eunuch Wis solemnity which made him think of Namgung Ma Hyuk such that he did not realize Chief Eunuch Wi had said elixirs, plural.


    Umm, you dont need to push yourself too much, Chief Eunuch Wi. I am just asking in case there happened to be some avable.


    I will definitely get it to you, young master-nim. If not, I will return to the Imperial Pce to negotiate with His Majesty.


    No, theres no need to go that far.


    Cale was about to say that when Chief Eunuch Wi looked at him andmented.


    Will you be in less pain if you take an elixir?


    Cale answered honestly.


    I am not in much pain.


    He wanted to say something that would allow Chief Eunuch Wi to tell the Emperor about the importance of an elixir.


    However, I should be able to purify more living jiangshis effectively.


    Ho-!


    Chief Eunuch Wi suddenly looked up at the sky and gasped.


    What is up with people today?


    Cale found it to be odd, but Chief Eunuch Wi looked up at the sky for a while before clenching his eyes shut.


    He then slowly started speaking.


    His lips were shaking a bit.


    I will take full responsibility and go find some that will benefit you, young master-nim.


    Thank you.


    Cale answered in an unsettled voice.


    Chief Eunuch Wi opened his eyes again.


    His gaze seemed a bit crazy.


    "The Imperial Pce is full of elixirs that cannot even bepared to this puny thousand-year-old snow ginseng!


    Cale flinched because Chief Eunuch Wi suddenly raised his voice.


    This puny thousand-year-old snow ginseng?!


    They were currently chatting as they walked from the patriarch''s residence to the guest house.


    They were still very close to the patriarch''s residence.


    If Chief Eunuch Wi spoke loudly like this instead of through sound transmission, the Namgung n''s people might be able to hear him.


    Cale couldnt even tell who was around them right now because Raon wasnt around.


    That was why Cale spoke with a stiff expression on his face.


    "This is a precious gift.


    Ha. There truly is nothing I can say about your heart, young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi smiled gently as if he couldn''t do anything about it and shook his head.


    I will remember your words, you Eastern Depot bastard.


    He ignored the Sword Saint''sment.


    He had purposely raised his voice so that the patriarch or the Sword Saint would hear.


    That way, the proud Namgung n would bring out even more precious things.


    Shall we go, young master-nim?


    Mm. Yes, sir.


    Cale followed behind the suddenly brightly smiling Chief Eunuch Wi with an unsettled look on his face.


    * * *


    I will stand guard.


    "Wow, this looks like it will be extremely bitter.


    Choi Han said the former while Choi Jung Soo said thetter.


    Human! Eat this if it is bitter! These are candied fruits that Beacrox packed for me!


    Raon was holding candied fruits in his front paws while seated next to Cale.


    Cale ignored Raon and asked Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo a question.


    You guys seem free.


    Yeah!


    My duty is to protect you from your side, Cale-nim.


    Choi Jung Soo said the former while Choi Han responded thetter.


    Cale sighed and looked down.


    There was the thousand-year-old snow ginseng giving off a cold aura.


    Lets eat it!


    Then we can see our noonims!


    Yeah, lets do this thing.


    Cale reached his hand out toward the elixir.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Eat it! Eat it!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 113: Our young master Kim is-! (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 113: Our young master Kim is-! (6)


    <Our young master Kim is-! (6)>


    It''s cold.


    Thousand year old snow ginsengs grew on top of moss covered by frost.


    Just getting close to it made his hand cold.


    "Human, won''t you get frostbite if you grab it?


    Right?


    He nodded his head at Raons question and looked at Choi Jung Soo.


    Hey, Choi Jung Soo.


    "What is it?


    Do you have any helpful advice for consuming an elixir?


    Choi Jung Soo smiled brightly.


    I dont really know since I''ve never eaten one.


    I knew I shouldn''t ask this punk a question.


    Cale remembered that fact, something he had forgotten for a moment.


    Something appeared in front of his eyes at that moment.


    I asked for them just in case, Cale-nim.


    Three pairs of white gloves were visible in front of Cale.


    Choi Han was handing it to him with an embarrassed look on his face.


    Thank you.


    I guess the years of experience of a paternal cousin once removed cannot be ignored.


    Cale thought about Choi Han''s years of experience as he put on all three pairs of gloves.


    Human, hold on for a moment!


    Raon cast a temperature management spell on the innermost glove as well.


    Cale shared his honest thoughts.


    You are the smartest.


    Of course! I am a great and mighty Dragon! I am smart, good, and cool!


    Yes, yes.


    Cale just responded before touching the snow ginseng.


    It wasn''t that cold.


    But this is still an elixir. I didn''t expect to consume one like this.


    To be eating an elixir in such a chaotic setting


    Most wuxia novels had people ce themselves in refined areas, calm their hearts with silence, ready their bodies, and then consume the elixir.


    Human! Hurry up and eat it! I will watch over you! I will take you to grandpa Ron immediately if something happens!


    No. You cant do that.


    Why can''t I do that? Choi Jung Soo, Mr. I only eat and sleep all day, tell me!


    Umm, in wuxia novels, you can''t touch a person while they are consuming an elixir. Touching them might harm them severely.


    I see.


    Choi Han nodded his head andmented in agreement. The two of them then made eye contact and quickly looked away.


    Raon asked Cale instead.


    Human, I shouldn''t touch you?


    Yeah. Dont touch me.


    Cale shouldn''t fall into Ki Deviation since he hasnt studied Martial arts, but it wouldnt hurt to be cautious.


    He felt as if he was out of energy.


    So he just ignored the three of their ramblings and brought the snow ginseng up to his mouth.


    A thousand year old snow ginseng.


    He thought that it would be big after surviving for a thousand years, but


    It was the size of a typical ginseng.


    It was small enough for him to eat in one bite.


    That was why he just ate it.


    Ugh!


    Cale groaned.


    Human, does it hurt?


    Cale-nim!


    Hey, are you okay?


    The two people and one Dragon rapidly asked him questions while Cale shoved the snow ginseng into his mouth so that he could respond.


    Its bitter.


    He then closed his eyes.


    It felt as if everything became quiet for some reason, but he didn''t care.


    He needed to focus on this thousand year old snow ginseng right now.


    ording to wuxia novels, the aura of the elixir spreads throughout your body the moment you swallow it.


    Ah, I dont think I can swallow it.


    It felt more bitter as he chewed.


    It even seemed to taste like dirt.


    No, is it moss?


    Some wuxia novels had elixirs melt immediately and spread throughout your body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Those seem like total lies.


    Cale''s frown became worse as it continued.


    Human, the medicine must be very bitter. Your expression is quite bad.


    He ignored the Dragon''s mumbling.


    Lets swallow it.


    Cale swallowed it immediately after chewing it for a bit.


    He then became anxious.


    What will happen now?


    Will a strong aura roar inside his body, starting a fight between the thousand year old snow ginseng and him?


    Or will there be pain in the process of absorbing that aura?


    It was at that moment.


    Wow!


    Hmm?


    I''m so excited!


    The Vitality of the Heart. The old crybaby seemed quite excited.


    He suddenly had an ominous feeling.


    Cale, let''s wake the noonims!


    It was at that moment.


    Ugh!


    No noise came out of his mouth.


    Boom.


    His heart beat wildly.


    The Vitality of the Heart. No, his heart was starting to roar.


    Boom!


    The moment his heart beat wildly once more


    !


    Cale''s jaw dropped.


    What the hell? What is going on?


    He wasnt in pain.


    However, he could feel it.


    Choi Han, the human is cold right now!


    Lets watch for a bit.


    Cale could feel a cold aura spreading through his dropped jaw and his entire body.


    And because of that


    Its cold.


    His whole body was full of intense coldness.


    A thousand year old snow ginseng.


    The yin energy it had gathered while being buried under snow for a thousand years That and coldness swirled inside of Cale.


    What if I get hypothermia?


    The moment he had that thought


    Boom!


    His heart beat wildly once more. It was so wild that his whole body moved.


    At that moment


    I''ll send it to water noonim!


    The blood flow that started from his heart


    All of the blood inside Cale''s body was absorbing the coldness.


    They then started to move it.


    Cale didnt know where this power was moving to right now.


    However, he could feel one of the seals on the numerous sealed ancient powers in his body breaking.


    That image was being drawn in Cale''s mind as he kept his eyes closed.


    To shield noonim as well!


    The location where the coldness had moved


    Cale flinched.


    Choi Han. Something is weird. I smell the scent of forest from the human.


    Cale could smell that scent of a tree that Raon was talking about.


    No, it was not just one tree; it felt more like a vast forest.


    For an existence that is like a de of grass to handle the thousand years of coldness and yin energy, they needed to have a forest in that small body.


    Great! Wonderful! It doesn''t hurt, right?


    The crybaby was right. It did not hurt.


    Cale could feel all of the blood in his body wrapping around a seal to break once again.


    Its cold.


    However, his whole body was not cold.


    It felt like he was standing in the middle of a forest right after the first snow of winter, taking in the refreshing air.


    Cale subconsciously fell deeply into a trance at that wonderful feeling.


    The coldness and scent of a forest rose up even more as he did that.


    Choi Jung Soo, who was nkly watching this, nonchntlymented.


    It''s Rok Soo.


    Hmm?


    Choi Han slowly changed the topic as Raon reacted to Choi Jung Soo.


    People are gathering outside.


    They are not very close yet, sir.


    The Choi duo was chatting awkwardly with each other. Choi Han then slightly opened the small window of the room.


    The residence that Cale was staying in


    Nobody was walking past the walls of the residence that had its own training ground and yard.


    However, people were quietly gathering around it.


    There weren''t too many people.


    However, they were all looking toward the room with shocked expressions on their faces.


    The Sword Saint and Namgung Ma Hyuk were there as well.


    Father.


    How surprising.


    The Sword Saint truly seemed amazed.


    Even if the thousand year old snow ginseng is an elixir, I didn''t know it could release such an aura.


    Changing the surroundings to match the trait of the elixir while consuming it- this is surprising.


    That''s right. Maybe that is the Nature Realm.


    The duo''s conversation could not be heard beyond the wall.


    Choi Han saw that the Sword Saint was one of the people and closed the window.


    It looks like it will be fine.


    As long as that man was there, nothing that would harm Cale would happen.


    Choi Han, the human looks so happy.


    As Raon mentioned, Cale was now seated peacefully with a smile on his face.


    That refreshing winter air was starting to fill the room.


    But just enough to not be cold.


    Cale.


    Cale heard the crybaby''s voice.


    And


    It was delicious! It was the taste of a new nt!


    The Indestructible Shield. He heard the glutton priestesss voice, and


    That motherfucking god bastard. Was it the God of Bnce? Is he the one who sealed you?


    The Sky Eating Water. He could hear her swearing as well.


    How much of the seal was released?


    The shield and water answered one after the other.


    70%.


    53%.


    The seals on the two ancient powers were notpletely removed. However, Cale could still hear their voices.


    He used a precious elixir like the thousand year old snow ginseng so this level of release might be disappointing, but


    It''s not like that. Even this much is a significant result.


    This was especially true because the fact that he could use 70 percent of the Indestructible Shield was very good.


    As long as the Vitality of the Heart and the Indestructible Shield are there, he should not be harmed seriously.


    He also had the Sky Eating Water, which did notck anything in offensive strength, so he should be able tost a while even if he had to fight.


    I''ll fix everything up now!


    The smile on Cale''s face became bigger at the Vitality of the Hearts now bright voice.


    Not bad.


    Consuming an elixir It was bitter as he ate it, but Cale was satisfied that he was not in pain and that everything went smoothly.


    I should get a lot of elixirs from here on.


    Of course, it would be difficult to find elixirs at the level of this thousand year old snow ginseng since even the Namgung n, one of the wealthiest ns in the Orthodox faction, considered it a treasure.


    But I''m sure the Imperial family will have some.


    It should be fine if he waited since Chief Eunuch Wi said that he would procure some for Cale.


    If not, I''ll tell Central ins to spill where precious elixirs are located.


    Of course, that punk might me bnce and say that he wasnt allowed to tell Cale, but


    Hell tell me if he wants to save his world.


    It was none of Cales business.


    It should be okay to open my eyes now, right?


    Yeah, yeah!


    The happy Cale looked past the old man''s lively response and opened his eyes.


    The coldness and scent of a forest that was surrounding the area were instantly absorbed into Cale at that moment.


    Cale-nim.


    Choi Han asked calmly.


    Did it help?


    Cale was confident that he could respond without any hesitation.


    He was going to say that it was very helpful.


    That was all he had to say.


    All done! Lets just throw out some waste to finish up!


    Hmm?


    The Vitality of the Heart spoke in a refreshing manner.


    There are dregs in the blood from undoing the seals! We need to throw it out! It wont hurt!


    Ah.


    Cale almost sighed.


    But he could not do that.


    .


    Blood flowed out of his open mouth.


    H, human! Human! Are you sure you are okay?


    Raon chucked the candied fruit in his front paw in shock and approached Cale.


    "Choi Han, the human is weird! He is smiling and coughing up blood with an extremely rxed look on his face! I''ve never seen something like this before!


    Mm.


    Choi Han seemed anxious as well.


    Choi Jung Soo picked up the candied fruit that Raon chucked before looking at Cale with bewilderment.


    Cale-nim?


    Cale coughed up a handful of dark red blood, wiped away the blood that was now dripping down the corners of his mouth, and answered.


    I''m fine. Actually, I feel great.


    The two Chois and the young Dragon all scowled.


    Cale didn''t care and answered honestly.


    Really, it was great. I want to keep eating elixirs. I feel like I''m getting healthier. No, I am actually getting healthier.


    Cale said all of that because he was feeling emotional for some reason and then avoided the suspicious gazes of the other three.


    Chhh.


    The door opened at that moment.


    There were only a few people who could open the door to the room Cale was staying in without saying anything.


    .


    He made eye contact with Ron.


    Cale subconsciously covered the blood on his mouth with his long sleeve.


    I''ll bring some clothes for you to change into, young master-nim.


    Ron smiled benignly before disappearing to get clothes.


    Cale looked away after feeling a mysterious sense of difort and made eye contact with Choi Jung Soo.


    Uhh, uhh-


    Choi Jung Soo stuttered a bit before speaking.


    G, good luck?


    Cales gaze turned cold and he looked away from Choi Jung Soo.


    That night


    All of the martial artists residing in the Namgung Manor were talking about that cold yet refreshing aura that had risen from the best guest house in the manor.


    Our benefactor is in the Nature Realm!


    This was the moment that rumor became an established fact in the Namgung n.


    Of course, those rumors did not make it past the tall walls of the Namgung Manor.


    I, is that so?


    But it was enough to make the pupils of the Lord of Anhui Province shake as soon as he received an urgent report from his subordinate who was staying in the Namgung n.


    * * *


    The next day.


    Cale spoke to the Sword Saint and the patriarch.


    I am thinking of heading to the Martial Arts Alliance right away.


    Now that he found Choi Jung Soo and some of the seals were released


    All that was left was to take care of the Blood Cult.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 114: I know who you are (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 114: I know who you are (1)


    <I know who you are (1)>


    The Sword Saint and Namgung Ma Hyuk silently nodded their heads after hearing Cale say that he was going to head to the Martial Arts Alliance.


    "We understand your will very well, young master Kim-nim.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Cale hesitated after seeing the patriarchs gaze.


    It looks like hes about to hit something?


    His gaze was so hot that it was burning up.


    Namgung Ma Hyukmented in a calm voice as Cale wondered what was going on.


    I''m sure you mean that you cannot rx until everything is finished.


    Cale nodded his head.


    That is correct.


    He wanted to quickly take care of the enemies, return to the Roan Kingdom, and get a good rest in Raon''s house in the Forest of Darkness.


    Now that I think about it, I need to contact his highness once too.


    Cale had not contacted Alberu until now.


    By now, Alberu was probably using the mines Cale had received as rewards from Xiaolen to smack a bunch of kingdoms on the back of their heads.


    Based on his not-so-great personality, he was not the type to let them get off easy.


    We will respect your wishes.


    Namgung Ma Hyuk made eye contact with Cale.


    "And we will follow your will, young master-nim.


    What will?


    As Cale was confused


    Our Namgung n has firmed our resolve to use everything we have to massacre the Blood Cult.


    The Sword Saint stepped forward andmented once the patriarch was finished.


    I will be standing in the Vanguard. The Second Elder will be with me as we lead the entire force of our n.


    The Second Elder?


    Tae Wis grandfather. He is also my younger brother.


    Cale heard Chief Eunuch Wis sound transmission.


    The Sword Saint is the top martial arts expert in the Namgung n and the Second Elder is the second strongest.


    Those two people were going to lead the Namgung n''s core troops to massacre the Blood Cult.


    A smile automatically formed on Cales face.


    "Thank you very much.


    For them to step up like this to take down the Blood Cult, the Blue Bloods household Cale was truly thankful that he would have to do less.


    I knew that they would do something, but I never expected them to put their full efforts into it.


    Either way, this was great.


    Young master Kim-nim, you truly-


    Namgung Ma Hyuk could not finish his sentence as he watched Cale thank them.


    How could someone be so humble and righteous?


    It was at that moment.


    Knock knock knock.


    They heard someone knocking on the door.


    Cale was currently with Chief Eunuch Wi, Choi Han, and the invisible Raon in the patriarch''s residence in order to meet with Namgung Ma Hyuk and the Sword Saint.


    "What is it?


    The guard outside the door responded to the patriarch''s question.


    That-


    However, someone interjected before the guard could continue.


    Patriarch-nim, this is Namgung Yoo Hak!


    The trash of the Namgung n had appeared.


    Yoo Hak!


    They then heard someone scolding him.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    There was a bit of a ruckus before the door opened.


    Father! Grandfather!


    Namgung Yoo Hak shoved his head inside.


    I want to go too!


    He then threw a tantrum.


    You little twerp!


    Someone grabbed Namgung Yoo Hak''s head and smashed it down.


    Cale had exchanged greetings with this person before.


    Namgung Yoo Seon.


    This was the Namgung n''s young n leader, the one who would lead the next generation of the Namgung n.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    He pushed Namgung Yoo Hak''s head down and bowed multiple times toward Cale and the patriarch.


    Because this punk is so clueless-


    Clueless?!


    Namgung Yoo Hak moved to try to avoid Namgung Yoo Seon''s hand.


    Namgung Yoo Seon''s hand moved like a ghost to grab Namgung Yoo Hak by the hair once again.


    Hoooo.


    Chief Eunuch Wi gasped in admiration.


    He could see the level of Namgung Yoo Seon''s martial arts through that short movement.


    He truly has the talent to be called the future Sword Saint of the Orthodox faction.


    Normally, the patriarch would have smiled proudly and talked it up, but


    You little punk!


    He jumped up angrily and walked over to Namgung Yoo Hak.


    Pow!


    He then smacked him in the back.


    Aigoo.


    Cale was shocked and


    Human! That trash named Namgung Yoo Hak must be in quite a lot of pain right now!


    He was hit so hard that Raon was pitying him.


    Ugh!


    However, Namgung Yoo Hak was a persistent trash.


    He quickly forgot the pain and raised his head.


    Hmm?


    Cale and Namgung Yoo Hak made eye contact.


    Cale could see Namgung Yoo Hak looking at him with an extremely sparkling gaze.


    Young master-nim!


    Namgung Yoo Hak then quickly kneeled.


    Please take me with you, sir!


    Boom!


    He even mmed his head down on the ground as he shouted.


    What is up with him?


    Cale found this to be odd.


    I, Namgung Yoo Hak! I am willing to give myself up for justice and cooperation, sir!


    You little punk!


    Namgung Ma Hyuk scolded his second son in disbelief.


    How dare you say something like that without thinking! You will only be a hindrance at your level of strength!


    Yes, father is right! And I will be going, so you stay in the n.


    Cale looked at the Sword Saint after hearing Namgung Yoo Seon''sment.


    Will the young n leader be going as well?


    The young n leader was one of the most important people in a n.


    It would be bad if someone like that got seriously injured or killed in the battle against the Blood Cult.


    Of course, he is going. This is to get revenge for our n and to steer the world back into a path of justice. The future of the n being with us for such a task is a necessary thing.


    Cale could feel that the Namgung n truly meant what they were saying based on the Sword Saint''s calm tone.


    Grandfather!


    Namgung Yoo Hak desperately pleaded with the Sword Saint.


    I want to go as well!


    Cale could see the corners of the Sword Saint''s lips slightly curl up.


    Young master Kim.


    He addressed Cale through sound transmission.


    I will take good care of him and make sure that this child does not get in your way. Can he go with us?


    Cale had no reason to reject it if the Sword Saint was going to take care of him.


    Cale started speaking since he didn''t know how to use sound transmission.


    If it is okay with the Namgung n, I am fine with you going with us.


    Oh!


    Namgung Yoo Haks face lit up.


    Haaaaa.


    The patriarch let out a deep sigh before giving his two sons an order to get out.


    The two of you get out of here for now.


    Yes, sir.


    Yes, sir!


    Yoo Seon responded as if he was frustrated, and Yoo Hak responded with excitement before they left the room.


    The door closed again and the patriarch looked as if he had a headache before making eye contact with Cale, realizing what he was doing, and immediately started to speak.


    Young master-nim, I am not acting like this because I am worried about my son getting injured. It is just that my younger son can be a damn fool at times, so he might act rashly-


    Dont worry about that, patriarch.


    The Sword Saint had an odd smile on his face.


    Wouldnt it be great if we could fix his trashy attitude through this?


    Hoooo?


    The patriarch sounded interested.


    "Even if he is such a trash, rolling on the ground over and over and getting pummeled a few times would make him have no choice but to snap to his senses. Dont you agree?


    Cale subconsciously gulped after hearing the term, Trash.


    I guess so, it is because that damn trash has grown up so spoiled. He does need to get beat up a bit.


    Cale gulped again after hearing the patriarch agree.


    But I''m trash.


    Thinking about the future where Namgung Yoo Hak, the trash of the Namgung n, was going to roll and roll and then get pummeled He got the chills for some reason.


    He made eye contact with the Sword Saint, who looked a bit shocked before letting out a chuckle.


    I guess our young master Kim must be concerned for him. Dont worry. He has learned some External Martial Arts as well, so even if he is pummeled, hell be fine after a day as long as a vein isn''t hit.


    Cale was so focused on ignoring the Sword Saints vicious words that he did not recognize the usage of, our young master Kim.


    .


    Chief Eunuch Wi did look at the Sword Saint with an odd gaze when he said, our young master Kim, but the Sword Saint slyly avoided Chief Eunuch Wis gaze.


    Ahem.


    Cale thought that he should change the topic for now.


    Then I will head to the Martial Arts Alliance first with Elder Ho-nim. I will contact you when we put a rough schedule together, so it should be fine for you toe at that time.


    I understand. We will have the preparationspleted to head over as soon as you call.


    The Sword Saint thought about something for a moment before asking.


    What do you n to do about the living jiangshi in the Martial Arts Alliance?


    I do know that it is someone in the Zhuge n, so we will need to find them and purify them.


    Ho-


    The Sword Saint let out a gasp before nodding his head with a serious look on his face.


    Yes, that is indeed the right answer to do as young master Kim wishes.


    Although it would be much easier to just kill them.


    The Sword Saint could not say that out loud.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders.


    I n on leaving quietly, so there is no need for a greeting like before.


    How can we not when our benefactor is leaving-


    Cale sternly responded to the patriarch.


    I wish to leave as quietly as possible.


    Just thinking about a grand affair likest time was dreadful.


    I understand. However, I believe some people will notice you leaving.


    There is nothing we can do about that.


    Cale answered without much thought before immediately finishing the preparations to head toward the Martial Arts Alliance.


    Early in the morning as they were about to head to the Martial Arts Alliance


    Young master-nim-


    The territory lord rushed over at such an early time and grabbed both of Cales hands.


    My heart is breaking to send you off like this, young master-nim.


    What is up with this guy?


    Cale had that thought while looking at the territory lord, but the territory lord earnestly continued to talk.


    Please visit the Anhui Castle next time. I will run out to personally greet you.


    Is there a need to do that?


    Cale didn''t want to talk and just pulled his hands out while smiling.


    The Second Elder stepped forward at that moment.


    Mm!


    Unlike the Sword Saint, the Second Elder was big and burly.


    The term, General, would suit someone like him.


    I will definitely, definitely,e see you.


    Yes, sir.


    Cale responded quietly to the Second Elders vicious voice and quickly got on the carriage.


    The Second Elder was the grandfather of the now purified living jiangshi, Namgung Tae Wi.


    He was consistently going around the Namgung n looking extremely vicious as if he was ready to destroy something.


    I will be heading out now.


    Cale gave that short goodbye before the carriage started moving.


    It was a regr carriage this time.


    Young master-nim, I will definitely host you next tiiiiiime-!


    He ignored the territory lord''sment.


    Cale''s carriage and one other carriage Two carriages quickly and quietly departed from the Namgung n.


    The carriages then stopped in a forest without many people.


    Young master Kim-nim, why are we stopping here?


    Elder Ho asked in confusion.


    The martial artists of the Martial Arts Alliance, rising stars, and Elder Ho were all part of the Nine Sects One Gang and not close with the Namgung n.


    As a result, they were quiet while they stayed in the Namgung n.


    They just found it even more difficult to be around Cale after seeing how the Anhui territory lord treated Cale.


    Cale nonchntly responded to their question.


    To go to the Martial Arts Alliance.


    Well, that is correct, however-


    This is not the direction of the Martial Arts Alliance. This is just a forest?


    Elder Ho wanted to say something, but He didn''t dare to speak up toward young master Kim.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale looked at the mirror screen.


    < I will send the coordinates! >


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    Raon.


    What is it, human?


    The members of the Martial Arts Alliance and the rising star flinched after the invisible Raon showed himself.


    Ah, you didnt know about him, did you?


    Cale nonchntly introduced Raon to them.


    "Elder Ho-nim should have known about him. Hes a Dragon.


    Their jaws dropped. Cale didn''t care and showed Raon the coordinates.


    Young master Kim.


    The Fist King asked in a quiet voice.


    "Are you going to do that tel- whatever thing?


    Yes, sir. It should be doable with this small group. Right?


    Raon puffed up his chubby belly and opened up his shoulders.


    It is! I brought a bunch of magic stones, so I can move everybody here at once if I draw a magic circle and use my magic. Human, Wuhan. Is that where we are going?


    Yeah.


    The Martial Arts Alliance.


    Wuhan in Hubei Province


    That was where the Martial Arts Alliance was located.


    And Dongting Lake was near Wuhan.


    Oooooo-


    A ck aura soon started rising before a teleportation magic circle was created.


    .


    As the rising stars and the members of the Martial Arts Alliance were nking out Cale looked at them and Elder Ho before nonchntlymenting.


    Okay, okay. Lets hurry. We dont have time.


    Shaolin''s rising star, Jeong Hye, nkly mumbled.


    A divine beast and miraculous magic-


    Calepletely ignored that nonsense.


    They, as well as his people who were used to this, and the members of the Imperial Pce who were fine after having experienced it once before, all headed toward Wuhan.


    * * *


    Thisrge castle located in the central region of Wuhan


    This was the Martial Arts Alliance headquarters.


    Elder Ho-nim?


    H, hurry and open the door.


    An extremely tense Elder Ho spoke to the guard who was confused as he looked at the people standing behind Elder Ho.


    Who might these guests be?


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    They should know if you tell them young master Kim.


    It was at that moment.


    Choi Han, who was standing next to Cale, reported in a quiet voice.


    Hae-il-nim, they areing.


    Cale''s gaze moved with Choi Hans gaze.


    There was someone whose robe was fluttering in the wind as he jumped over the castle wall despite there clearly being a castle door.


    "Chief Advisor!


    As Elder Ho mentioned, this was the Chief Advisor of the Martial Arts Alliance. This was Zhuge Mi Ryeo, the leader of the advisors and the Alliance leaders right arm.


    Cale smiled with satisfaction.


    Based on her showing up immediately, their informationwork seems to be pretty fast.


    She looked as if she would be a great worker.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 115: I know who you are (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 115: I know who you are (2)


    Ko Seh Bum, the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance.


    He was the adopted son of the former Alliance leader and was said to have talents for martial arts that only appears once every five hundred years.


    He had two subordinates.


    They were the two people who helped him the most to be the alliance leader.


    One of them was Zhuge Mi Ryeo.


    Its been a while, Elder Ho-nim.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo gently alighted to the ground like a fairy from the sky and smiled elegantly.


    Young master-nim, she is the one who is currently responsible for all of the Martial Arts Alliance''s strategies. Apparently even the Alliance leader needs her permission to move arge number of troops.


    Cale listened to Chief Eunuch Wi''s information as he watched the gate to the Martial Arts Alliance castle open.


    That is Zhuge Mi Ryeo''s top assistant, Zhuge Eun So. She is Zhuge Mi Ryeo''s disciple and is epted as the future Chief Advisor.


    It has been so long, Elder Ho-nim.


    Zhuge Eun So smiled brightly and bowed respectfully.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo. Zhuge Eun So, who was standing slightly behind her.


    They are called Big Ghost and Little Ghost.


    Cale looked at the two people after hearing what Chief Eunuch Wi finally said after a while of hesitation.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo


    She was over fifty years old and had been by Ko Seh Bums side since they were younger. She was giving off the aura of someone who had been through numerous battlefields.


    As for Zhuge Eun So


    She seemed to be in her mid tote twenties and gave off a cute aura while her eyes showed brilliance.


    It is an honor to meet you like this, young master Kim-nim.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo showed respect to Cale at that moment.


    As expected of the advisor!


    Chief Eunuch Wi was amazed by her action.


    The Chief Advisor was said to have meaning behind even the smallest actions she took.


    It has not even been an hour since we came to Wuhan.


    Cales group had openly entered Wuhan with Elder Ho, the rising stars, and the members of the Martial Arts Alliance.


    They then headed immediately for the Martial Arts Alliance.


    Basically, it meant that the Chief Advisor figured out their location and came out to greet them like this in less than an hour.


    Furthermore, the amount of respect the Chief Advisor showed the young master-nim right now is excessive for a normal young master!


    However, it was not formal enough to address a member of the Imperial family.


    This meant that she knew he was a member of the Imperial family but that he wanted to hide his identity. As a result, she was only greeting him with this level of formality.


    They say that you need to be careful around Zhuge Mi Ryeo because her words and actions are hiding daggers.


    Chief Eunuch Wi gulped.


    This wont be easy.


    One way to suppress the opponent was through force and spirit, but Zhuge Mi Ryeo''s methods were just as ferocious as a battlefield.


    It looks like I will need to step in.


    It was highly likely that an esteemed individual like young master Kim Hae-il would not be good at a battle of words.


    That was why it would be better for him to step in as someone who has fought battles with this de called words in the Imperial Pce.


    It is my honor as well to meet such an esteemed individual in person.


    Zhuge Eun So greeted with respect as well and the Chief Advisor smiled gently while speaking to Cale.


    The Alliance leader-nim is waiting for you, sir.


    The person the Alliance leader was waiting for


    The moment the Chief Advisor said those words, the guards at the gate as well as everybody around them flinched and observed Cale.


    Everybody even quieted their breathing.


    It is time for me to step in.


    Chief Eunuch Wi took a step forward. He and Elder Ho exchanged nces at that moment as well.


    Elder Ho-nim, this is not the time for us to have a battle of spirit. You know that, right?


    Ahem. Of course!


    Elder Ho peeked at young master Kim while responding to Chief Eunuch Wis sound transmission.


    Young master Kim was just standing there smiling. Elder Ho got the chills even more after seeing that.


    He wanted to immediately tell Zhuge Mi Ryeo something.


    Chief Advisor! This is not the time to have a battle of spirit with young master Kim!


    The way she used her martial arts to climb over the castle wall to how Zhuge Mi Ryeo brought her disciple, Zhuge Eun So and even mentioned the Martial Arts Alliance leader, she looked ready to fight young master Kim to gather information.


    It is understandable.


    He could understand her train of thought.


    She doesnt know anything.


    Young master Kim, the benefactor of the Namgung n.


    That and the fact that he is a member of the Imperial family are probably the only things they knew about him.


    They dont know much about the Blood Cult or the Great War of the Triumvirate yet.


    They also didn''t know about young master Kim''s true identity.


    That was why they would scope things out as usual and try to suppress thepetition.


    That only works against someone within reasonable standards! Young master Kim is a heaven above the heavens! (TL: I.e. best of the best)


    Heaven above the heavens.


    That was the evaluation Elder Ho made of young master Kim and the warning he gave in his message that he sent to the leader of the Beggars Gang.


    Ahem.


    He let out a fake cough and stepped forward with Chief Eunuch Wi.


    It was at that moment.


    Toe out in advance to greet me like this, I truly am touched.


    Cale started speaking first.


    The smile on Zhuge Mi Ryeos face became bigger after hearing hisment.


    I heard that he is a member of the Imperial family and the benefactor of the Namgung n. Yet he is so humble.


    This young master Kim was acting confidently but with just the right amount of respect.


    At the same time, his tone was very humble.


    Is it an act or is it character that he was born with?


    Her sharp gaze was hidden by her gentle smile as she looked at him.


    Touched? We just did what we should do. Will you be heading to see the alliance leader-nim right away, sir?


    Chief Eunuch Wi''s eyebrow slightly twitched at Zhuge Mi Ryeo''sment.


    This was what she was saying to Cale''s group.


    Even if you are a member of the Imperial family, this is the Martial Arts Alliance.


    That is why despite the fact that you havee a long way, we cannot just provide a ce for all of you to stay in the Martial Arts Alliance.


    As a result, meet with the alliance leader, take care of business, and leave.


    This had caused Chief Eunuch Wis gaze to fill slightly with anger.


    However, this was an expected action from Zhuge Mi Ryeo.


    How did they get here to Wuhan so quickly from Anhui Province?


    They had information about when young master Kim''s group had arrived at the Namgung n, but they did not have any information about them leaving.


    They must have moved stealthily.


    However, them arriving at Wuhan right now still did not make sense with the distance calction.


    I need to be wary.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo was already having quite the headache these days because of the Unorthodox faction and the Demon Cult.


    Having someone like young master Kim, who had the Imperial Pce on his back, appear at such a time had her senses fully alert.


    Hmm.


    Cale smiled for a bit as if he was ced in an awkward position.


    Meeting the Alliance leader-nim right away is great, but


    He touched his chin with his hand and contemted something.


    He then took a look at Zhuge Mi Ryeo and then at Zhuge Eun So.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo spoke gently after noticing his gaze.


    Is there something you wish to say sir? Or maybe there is something you wish to do before that?


    Cale nonchntlymented at that moment.


    There are a total of five people from the Zhuge n in the Martial Arts Alliance. At least counting only the ones at the middle-grade executive level.


    Sir, may I ask your reasoning about mentioning that?


    Unlike Zhuge Mi Ryeos gentle reaction, her mind was gettingplicated again.


    Is he trying to emphasize to me, the Chief Advisor, that he has information about the Zhuge n?


    Was he trying to suppress her spirit?


    The moment she had that thought


    Of those five, two happen to be right here.


    Before she could even analyze the meaning behind his words


    Young master Kim nonchntly continued.


    This is a great opportunity.


    A great opportunity?


    What does he mean by that?


    The moment she had that thought


    Noble Warrior Do.


    Young master Kim raised his hand and called someone over.


    Ah. His thoughts are so deep!


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo saw Chief Eunuch Wi suddenly gasp in admiration and stop moving forward.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo then saw an old man responding with an extremely respectful pose.


    Hmm?


    However, the old mans appearance was weird.


    From his nose to his mouth Was covered by a white cloth.


    The old man took the cloth off.


    Hmm?


    She then noticed that the old mans nose was plugged.


    What kind of grotesque


    Before Zhuge Mi Ryeo could even have that thought


    The old man released the thin cloth plugging his nostrils.


    He opened his mouth with a bright smile.


    Now I can breathe a little bet-


    That was it.


    Ugh!


    Cales eyes clouded over after seeing that reaction and then he flinched.


    Ugh!


    Durst covered his nose with both hands.


    His body curled forward.


    Aaaack!


    He then started dry heaving.


    S, such a terrible stench, aaaaaaack-!


    He continued to sound like he was going to barf without being able to speak properly.


    Ugh! Such a dirty stench, aaaaaaaaack-


    It was quite severe.


    He looked as if he might start barfing at any moment.


    Human, Durst has a dog''s nose.


    Cale, who was listening to Raons nking out mumbling, had also frozen for a bit at Durst''s intense reaction.


    As the two people from the Zhuge n nkly watched this sudden situation


    An odd air current flowed between Cales group and Elder Ho.


    They had realized it as well.


    One of these two women was a living jiangshi.


    U, unbelievable-


    Elder Ho subconsciouslymented and his face turned white.


    He knew that there was a living jiangshi within the Martial Arts Alliance and that it was a member of the Zhuge n.


    However, it was bad if it was one of these two people.


    The current Chief Advisor And the future Chief Advisor. One of these two people is the Blood Cult''s puppet?!


    Elder Ho''s body turned cold as if his whole body had fallen into a coldke.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo watched this and had a thought.


    Something''s wrong.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo motioned to her disciple, Zhuge Eun So with her eyes.


    The sharp Zhuge Eun So noticed and stepped forward after nodding her head.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo watched this and spoke to young master Kim.


    It looks like it would be good to send that sir to a doctor.


    Yes maam. Mm.


    Cale debated for a moment before continuing in a nonchnt tone.


    May I leave Noble Warrior Do in your top assistants care? I need to see the Alliance leader-nim first.


    Of course.


    She motioned with her eyes and Zhuge Eun So approached Durst.


    Cale watched her with a casual face but an attentive gaze.


    Noble Warrior. I shall escort you to the doctor.


    The moment Zhuge Eun So smiled gently and approached him


    Ugh!


    Durst tried to squeeze his nose with both hands.


    However, as if he didn''t even have the time to do that


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack-


    His dry heaves became even worse.


    Both Zhuge Mi Ryeo and Zhuge Eun So became anxious.


    Ugh, ugh! Such stench-! Ugh!


    Durst was surprised as well.


    He had never smelled something so terrible in his life.


    Ack, ack, aaaaack-!


    These continuous dry heaves made Cale subconsciouslyment.


    He might die like that. Choi Han.


    Yes sir.


    Choi Han, who had been standing next to Cale, started moving. He was able to get next to Durst without any issues because everybody was anxious about Durst''s extremely intense dry heaves.


    He then picked Durst up.


    I will take him to the doctor.


    He then approached Zhuge Mi Ryeo''s side with Durst.


    Huff. Huff.


    Durst''s dry heaves became better than earlier.


    He quickly pulled a cloth out and blocked his nose again.


    T, this is a stench I would be able to smell from even 100 meters away!


    Thements he made intermittently in between the dry heaves made Cale have the answer.


    Raon seemed to know the answer as well as he spoke to Cale.


    Human! That Zhuge Eun So person must be the living jiangshi! That reaction from Durst wouldnte out unless it was a living jiangshi! She must be an amazing living jiangshi at that!


    The excitedly speaking Raon suddenly stopped.


    An amazing living jiangshi?


    Raon didn''t show his invisible self, but Cale felt as if everything around him was getting cold.


    To purify something amazing our human Will he faint?


    Cale ignored Raons mumbling, which he was purposely delivering into Cales mind.


    Instead, he took turns looking at Chief Eunuch Wi, the Fist King, Elder Ho, and Lee Soo Hyuk.


    They all nodded their heads.


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    I can see their thoughts.


    The living jiangshis.


    Although he had only seen two of them now, the Blood Cult''s thoughts on using them He felt as if he understood.


    Chief Eunuch Wi must have understood as well as he sent a sound transmission.


    It looks like the Blood Cult was nning on destroying the Martial Arts world through the Great War of the Triumvirate and use the living jiangshis to take control of the next generation of the Martial Arts world.


    Namgung Tae Wi had been skilled enough to be a squad leader in the Namgung n''s core force, the Heavenly Guardians.


    He would have been a core executive of the next generation of the Namgung n.


    The Chief Advisor was a central figure in the Martial Arts Alliance. Zhuge Eun So was the most likely candidate to have that position next.


    She would be at the center of the next generation''s Martial Arts Alliance''s strategies and administration.


    Cale looked at Zhuge Mi Ryeo.


    She looked shocked but not shaken.


    In fact, she was looking at him with an even clearer gaze now.


    Cale spoke to her.


    Lets go to the Alliance leader.


    Chief Eunuch Wi spoke at that moment.


    If we use this situation properly, the Chief Advisor and the top executives will put everything they have toward the destruction of the Blood Cult to clear their sin of bringing a living jiangshi into their organization.


    A gentle smile appeared on Cales face.


    Human! You keep smiling like the crown prince! I wonder if the crown prince is eating properly. I''m curious!


    Cale listened to Raon''s rambling as he entered the Martial Arts Alliance.


    While that was going on


    The walls surrounding Wuhan A soldier who was standing in the watchtower looking out in the distance with binocrs subconsciously started speaking.


    T, that is the Embroidered Uniform Guard!


    The Emperor was the symbol of the center of the Central ins.


    The guards who protected the Emperor, the martial artists who were called the Sword of the Emperor, were approaching Wuhan with their red clothes fluttering in the wind.


    Trantor''s Comments


    The dementors, I mean the Embroidered Uniform Guards areing.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 116: I know who you are (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 116: I know who you are (3)


    Once they got past the wall, they could see that the Martial Arts Alliance headquarters was made up of numerousrge houses.


    It was sorge that the Namgung n looked trivial inparison.


    It is much smaller than the Imperial Pce!


    However, as Raon mentioned, it was much smaller than the Imperial Pce in Beijing.


    Cale leisurely walked behind Zhuge Mi Ryeo and Zhuge Eun So.


    I left Durst with Choi Han and Beacrox, so they will take care of that.


    One of the guards at the gate ended up leading them over in ce of Zhuge Eun So.


    It was because Elder Ho was sharp and asked for it. Thanks to that, Durst was able to head to the doctor without any more dry heaving.


    Furthermore, the rising stars and the members of the Martial Arts Alliance all returned to their respective ces as well.


    Only Elder Ho was with the two women from the Zhuge n, leading Cales group to the Alliance leader.


    Now I just need to meet the alliance leader, get his cooperation, and take care of the living jiangshi in order to be done with things in the Orthodox faction.


    After that, he could follow the rising stars from the Kunlun Sect to the Demon Cult or use the Carnage Demon or the Divergent Coalition leaders son to approach the Unorthodox faction.


    The Carnage Demon should being without any issues, right?


    She was currently stealthily following behind Cales group.


    Ron was checking to make sure, so he did not need to worry much about it.


    Lets quickly take care of things and go.


    Cale''s steps were light as he had that thought.


    A smile was on his face as well.


    However, Cale was the only person with such thoughts.


    Elder Ho-nim.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo, who was standing in front, sent Elder Ho a sound transmission.


    Why did you not inform us that the Fist King was with the Imperial family?


    Her tone was peaceful, but she was clearly reprimanding him.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo had received a report about Chief Eunuch Wi. However, she had not received any information about the Fist King and his great-granddaughter, Mok Hee.


    Elder Ho didn''t say anything as if he did not hear anything.


    Elder Ho-nim, can I take that as the will of the Beggars'' Gang?


    However, Elder Ho had no choice but to respond after hearing Zhuge Mi Ryeo say that.


    The Beggars'' Gang?! W, what are you saying?! I just had a situation that prevented me from mentioning it!


    Elder Ho felt frustrated.


    What is that situation?


    No, that-


    The Blood Cult. He could not say that.


    Elder-nim, it looks like I will need to have a conversation with the Gang Leader-nim.


    Elder Ho scowled after hearing Zhuge Mi Ryeo threaten him again.


    Although his spirit was being suppressed by young master Kims group, he was still an elder of the Beggars'' Gang.


    Furthermore, he was also a senior in the Martial Arts worldpared to the Chief Advisor. Even beyond his years of experience, he was not at a level that she could look down on like this.


    He was unable to hold back his boiling anger and immediately sent a sound transmission.


    Do you really think that the Fist King-nim being here is the important issue right now? Something like that is nothing!


    What do you mean by that?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo''s face stiffened. It was to the point that Zhuge Eun So was warily looking at her.


    Elder Ho didn''t care and just said whatever he wanted to say.


    You dont even know how things are going in the Martial Arts Alliance, so why are you mentioning our Beggars'' Gang? Huh?


    What did you say?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo, who was about to get angry, hesitated for a second.


    Elder Ho''s voice slowly became less angry and changed.


    You don''t even know how hard I had to work to bring these esteemed individuals here! Seriously, for me to have to be so cautious at this age! Huh? Do you know my suffering, Chief Advisor?! In addition to that, the rising stars and the other members of the alliance keep pestering me for answers! At this age, being struck from both top and bottom-, ha, seriously!


    Elder Ho was slowly tearing up.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo had an awkward look on her face.


    Umm, it must have been hard on you.


    Of course! You will hear about it all in a moment, so you will understand me after that. So please just wait a little.


    It was at that moment.


    Lets just go quietly.


    They heard Cales voice through the silence.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo stopped walking for a moment.


    Eek!


    Elder Ho gasped and covered his mouth.


    It could not be helped.


    Everything was quiet around Cale right now.


    Nobody had said a word.


    So, Cale telling them to be quiet was telling them to stop with the sound transmissions.


    Elder Ho and Zhuge Mi Ryeo were not the only ones who were shocked.


    The Fist King, Mok Hee, and Chief Eunuch Wi all exchanged nces.


    Cale, who had stopped once Zhuge Mi Ryeo stopped, looked around.


    He could see numerousrge houses as they walked down the path between the houses.


    I guess the Martial Arts Alliance is not busy? You sure are busy chatting away.


    The two from the Zhuge n and Elder Ho flinched.


    There were quite a lot of people from the Martial Arts Alliance focused on them right now.


    It was someone the Chief Advisor personally came to escort.


    Some people were looking at them because they were curious about that.


    Then there were people stealthily observing Cales group at the Chief Advisors order.


    They were all chatting through sound transmissions.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo figured something out about young master Kim.


    This person has a deep mind.


    There was nobody in this world who could spy on sound transmissions.


    She was certain that young master Kim had not heard the contents of the sound transmissions. Instead, he felt the presence of the people observing them and was using this to warn them.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo needed to make a decision.


    Should I feign ignorance or respond?


    The answer was thetter.


    Everything will be quiet from here to our destination, sir.


    Zhuge Eun So made a slight movement with her hand at the same time.


    The people who were looking with curiosity remained, however, the people trying to observe them all withdrew.


    That sounds great


    Cale calmly answered back.


    Shall we hurry? We have no reason to stop, do we?


    This is how Zhuge Mi Ryeo understood Cales words.


    Dont give me a reason to stop.


    I guess I need to be tense. Young master Kim is not someone to take lightly.


    You are right, young master-nim.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo lightheartedly responded before starting to walk again as if nothing had happened.


    It was finally a quiet walk, both inside and out.


    As for Cale


    Thanks, human!


    He just slightly shrugged his shoulders at Raon.


    Just a moment ago Cale was walking lightheartedly toward the Alliance leader''s office without any thoughts.


    Well, there was one thought on his mind.


    When will we arrive?


    It was farther to the alliance leader''s location than he had expected.


    As he was about to get discontent about that


    Human, human!


    Raon suddenly talked to him.


    This Martial Arts Alliance is a bit weird!


    Huh?


    It isn''t a magic circle, but there is some sort of formation installed! I feel like I saw something simr in the Imperial Pce, but the formation here seems a bit special!


    A formation?


    Cale looked toward Zhuge Mi Ryeos back at that moment.


    The Zhuge n.


    Their strength wasckingpared to the rest of the Five Great ns.


    However, they were intelligent and studied deeply about strategy.


    Furthermore, formations.


    They had this weapon called formations in addition to their martial arts.


    I feel like I can use this for magic as well!


    That had stimted Raons curiosity.


    I''m going to focus on the flow of mana here for a bit to take a look! I need to study!


    Cale was quite satisfied about that.


    Always wanting to learn is great.


    Raon had grown up quite properly.


    His knowledge of the economy was amazing and he was not arrogant. He would grow up to be a great Dragon if he grew properly like this.


    Human, but it is too loud.


    Huh?


    Cale was confused.


    But it''s quiet? Ah, sound transmissions.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He immediately had an answer.


    Cale remembered what Raon told himst time.


    It is definitely not magic but the humans here seemed to be secretly exchanging conversations with one another! I can read the fluctuation in the air with mana!


    Raon could read the sound transmissions through the mana flow.


    I can hear them! It looks like I need to practice some more, but I am a Dragon who can focus very well so I can slowly hear them now!


    It required a lot of focus, which was why Cale had not asked Raon to tell him the contents of the sound transmissions since that first time with Chief Eunuch Wi and the Fist King.


    In order to decipher the flow of mana in this peculiar formation, I need to read all of the flow of mana in this ce! But it is loud all around us!


    It was understandable.


    Cale quickly predicted that there would be sound transmissions about them in all directions.


    It was to be expected.


    It was only right to scope out a mysterious person who entered their territory.


    I have a headache! It isplicated!


    However, being really loud was not helpful for studying.


    I''ll tell them everything soon enough anyway.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    He said that they should walk quietly.


    Its so nice that it is quiet! I think I can quickly get through this peculiar formation!


    Cale had a satisfied smile on his face as he walked.


    Elder Ho and Chief Eunuch Wi saw the look on his face and gulped, but Cale had no way of knowing about that.


    He was just confused that they arrived at the location much earlier than expected this time.


    This was because Zhuge Mi Ryeo stopped going around the long way and chose the quickest path.


    The only hand we have left is to charge head first.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo made up her mind to finish things off once she was together with the Alliance leader, Ko Seh Bum.


    Right here, sir.


    A five story building located at the center of the Martial Arts Alliance.


    The top floor was the Alliance leader''s office and where Ko Seh Bum would be waiting.


    Cale stopped in front of the Alliance leaders office.


    There were two guards standing there.


    However, they only looked forward.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo only looked toward the closed door as well.


    She did not make any gestures. Chief Eunuch Wi stepped forward just as Cale was about to find this to be odd.


    Dont you need to inform the Alliance leader-nim that we are here?


    Hurry up and tell him to open the door.


    That was what he was saying.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo started smiling.


    The Alliance leader-nim should already know that we have arrived.


    Ah.


    The moment Chief Eunuch Wi gasped


    Screeeech-


    The closed door slowly started opening.


    Mm.


    The Fist King let out a groan.


    He is using his internal ki to push the door.


    Ko Seh Bum, the Martial Arts Alliance leader.


    He was one of the Orthodox factions Five Saints.


    His title was Light Saint.


    However, those who knew him called him the Crazy Saint instead. (TL: Light and Crazy are homophones in Korean)


    Screeeech


    Chief Eunuch Wi urgently sent a sound transmission to Cale as he watched the door open.


    The Alliance leader is crazy about internal ki.


    The Void to Heavens Stacking Cultivation Method.


    It was the cultivation method that got him to the Alliance leader position and an arduous martial art to train in.


    It was a martial art with an extraordinary method for developing internal force.


    Boom.


    The two doors opened wide.


    In the wide area


    The Alliance leader was seated at a table at the center drinking tea.


    Cale peeked at the door. They were sturdy doors made of iron.


    The Alliance leader had opened these heavy doors with just his internal ki.


    Cale started to recall the Imperial Pce''s information about this man.


    < The Alliance leader is more flexible than expected. >


    < He is said to have never shown the full extent of his internal ki. >


    The final piece of information.


    < He is also famous for loving to test people. He especially enjoys testing talented rising stars and dragging those he deems eptable into the Martial Arts Alliance. >


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Although this man clearly knew that he had arrived and showed his powers to open these doors wide


    Although this man knew that he was a member of the Imperial family


    Hes testing me.


    The Alliance leader was looking out the window and drinking tea, without even taking a nce toward Cale.


    There was only one chair in addition to the one the Alliance leader was sitting on.


    That seat would be for Cale.


    However, he did not say for Cale toe sit.


    How entertaining.


    The Alliance leader heard Cale''s calm voice.


    However, he didnt look toward Cale.


    Even if he is a member of the Imperial family, he is not the Emperor.


    The current Emperor was not someone who kept people who could be a hindrance to his power by his side.


    That was why this person is probably from a distant coteral line.


    I am the Alliance leader. I cannot be dragged around.


    He needed to suppress the spirit of hispetition.


    Furthermore, he wanted to test the person the Namgung n was calling their benefactor.


    He wanted to see what kind of reaction this man would show.


    He wanted to know the character of this person.


    The Alliance leader smiled and slowly brought his teacup to his mouth.


    It was at that moment.


    "We cant have you treating your guests like this.


    Cale calmly spoke and used the greatest weapon he had to suppress thepetition''s spirit.


    The Dominating Aura.


    An aura that was even stronger than when he faced the Emperor flowed out of his body.


    This is the best in the Central ins.


    Cale leisurely had that thought and smiled.


    He was a bit annoyed by the Alliance leader''s actions such that he used quite a bit of his strength.


    This much is easy now!


    He did it while listening to the old man of the Vitality of the Heart shout with excitement.


    Cale. The auraing out of young master Kim started filling the area. No, it started dominating it.


    The Alliance leaders hand holding the teacup started shaking.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Show him who is boss, Cale.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 117: I know who you are (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 117: I know who you are (4)


    The Alliance leader looked at the teacup in his hand.


    ck.


    The teacup stopped shaking.


    He had not even realized that his hand was shaking.


    What is going on?


    He could see the reflection of his face in the tea.


    His eyes were wide open and he had cold sweat on his forehead.


    His face was feeling anxiety, no, fear at this situation he had never faced before.


    Yes, he, the Alliance leader, was currently scared.


    Just what exactly-


    He needed time toprehend what just happened to him.


    Of course, it didnt matter that the time for it was short.


    Just a few seconds That instant was enough.


    First


    This young master Kim


    We cant have you treating your guests like this.


    When he had heard that, he thought that even this young master Kim could not hide that snobby disposition of the Imperial family members.


    At the same time, it made him confused as to how the Namgung n, people who were said to be almost as snobby as the Imperial family, especially the stubborn Sword Saint, bowed toward this guy.


    It was at that moment.


    An intense aura had suffocated him.


    There wasnt a way to describe it.


    He had been enjoying using his internal ki to scope out the other person''s level ever since he gained a significant amount of internal ki.


    During those times, the other person sometimes used their internal ki to resist him.


    However, nobody was able to defeat his internal ki.


    OF course, he had never had a chance to test it out with the Heavenly Demon or the Divergent Coalition''s leader, but even the Sword Saint was not at his level when it came to just the level of internal ki.


    Later on, those so-called experts started stealthily avoiding his internal ki tests. Their pride would be hurt whenever they faced it.


    That was why the Alliance leader only continued the test with his subordinates and the young rising stars.


    There was no easier way to figure out a person''s te.


    As Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo mentioned, this was his ill-mannered hobby.


    But this was not at the level of a hobby.


    Ko Seh Bum had subconsciously channeled his internal ki to resist against that strong aura.


    However, his internal ki was unable to grasp it.


    That aura was not internal ki.


    He could tell because he was an internal ki expert.


    That strong aura was the movement of something like the air that fills this room.


    Nature, an aura filled with the power of nature, had suppressed him. It was demanding that he immediately lower his head.


    However, the Alliance leader lived up to his name as the leader and barely managed to keep his head from bowing.


    Haaa-


    He was able to finally figure out who was using this aura like internal ki as a deep sigh left his mouth.


    Unfortunately, he was unable to continue his thoughts.


    The strong aura that had been suffocating became even stronger and dominated him.


    ck.


    The moment his hand that was holding the teacup started shaking Ko Seh Bum was able toe back to his senses.


    He finally learned what it felt like to be dominated by someone.


    At the same time, he realized that those tests he had been conducting with internal ki truly were a terrible hobby of an extremely ill-mannered person.


    The real thing was different.


    No matter how strong people got, they could not stop an approaching storm.


    Even the Emperor could not get rid of a storm pulling up the wheats filling up the autumn fields.


    I-


    In front of young master Kim, I am simply like a stalk of wheat being broken by a storm.


    However, young master Kim''s aura was different from a storm.


    It did not cause a strong wind, make a sharp noise, or make everything around them loud.


    It just silently


    Suppressed everything.


    Alliance leader-nim.


    He heard a lighthearted voice through the silence.


    As if he was the sun shining down from the clear sky after a storm


    Young master Kim Hae-il started speaking.


    How long will you keep a guest standing?


    Ko Seh Bum felt his lips going dry and tried to use his tongue to wet them. However, he realized that the inside of his mouth waspletely dry as well and could not do anything.


    I need to look.


    He needed to look at young master Kim.


    But why was that so scary to do?


    Ko Seh Bum had be the Alliance leader despite not being from arge n or school. He was a genius among geniuses.


    However, he was just a person in the secr world who had never faced a heaven above the heavens before.


    Huuuuuu.


    He let out a deep sigh.


    He then took a sip of tea. The tea was no longer hot, but he was thankful for it.


    He put the teacup down.


    I made a mistake.


    Young master Kim. He had made quite a serious mistake about this person.


    To send his internal ki out toward such a strong individual


    He was embarrassed and thought that he was quite foolish.


    That must be why this person sent him a warning.


    I will not be like you and test you.


    Instead, I will just snap your life in half.


    That warning made it so that Ko Seh Bum had to focus and answer properly.


    The Namgung n


    Those bastards had been the wise ones.


    !


    He then got shocked.


    Despite releasing such a strong aura, young master Kim, this feeble and pale young man, was smiling gracefully. He did not seem to be struggling at all.


    He looked almost as if he was out for a walk.


    And this was the truth.


    Cale! Your body is overflowing with strength! It must be because of the noonims waking up!


    At the Vitality of the Heart''s excited words


    Human! I heard a sound transmission! The Chief Advisor asked Elder Ho Song Yi, who the heck is that person?! Shes scolding him now!


    Thanks to the sound transmission Raon stealthily overheard and told him about


    And the fact that the Alliance leader''s face looked as if he would no longer try a trick like that


    It''s nice.


    Cale was satisfied.


    This is what is good about the wuxia world.


    Most martial artists would focus on Cale if he showed off his strength once without requiring him to exin anything.


    They were then cautious about how he would react as well.


    Seriously. They im they care about justice and cooperation but they end up reacting to strength.


    One corner of Cale''s lips curled up.


    He walked toward the Alliance leader.


    Nobody stopped him.


    Tap. Tap.


    He leisurely walked and slowly approached the Alliance leader.


    Shit!


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo could only watch this.


    She could not stop this person who was entering with the Alliance leaders permission.


    Neither could the martial artists who were stationed outside the Alliance leader''s office.


    However, she could not scold those guards.


    That aura just now-


    The strong aura that had been directed not at her but at the Alliance leader


    She did not have to face that aura head on.


    However, that aura did brush past her and the guards.


    I''m sure he did that on purpose.


    Young master Kim must have sent a warning to not pull anymore shenanigans if they did not want to be suppressed by that aura.


    Elder Ho-nim, please say something!


    All she could do right now was to seek information from Elder Ho.


    Elder Ho scowled in response.


    Cant you tell by what you saw? You''re the Chief Advisor but you can''t even figure it out? Hmm?


    Elder Ho was annoyed.


    These snobby people of the Martial Arts Alliance, these fools, they were treating our young master Kim-nim disrespectfully.


    These idiots have eyes but they cannot see!


    No wonder they dont know the Blood Cult is attacking them in secret!


    He was filling with rage.


    He immediately sent the Chief Advisor a sound transmission.


    Hes in the Nature Realm! Its obvious that our young master Kim is in the Nature Realm!


    The Nature Realm. Those words made Zhuge Mi Ryeo stiffen up as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Elder Ho clicked his tongue before sending another message.


    Please call my Gang leader-nim. And you should have stopped the Alliance leaders wicked hobby. Tsk! We all know that you stealthily support the Alliance leader conducting these tests! Did you really think that the young master-nim would not know?


    Elder Ho looked away from Zhuge Mi Ryeo and at the Alliance leader as he sent a sound transmission.


    Alliance leader-nim!


    As Ko Seh Bum flinched


    Nature Realm. I have faith that you will know what I mean.


    As Ko Seh Bum stiffened in response


    Elder Ho quickly ran forward and past Cale.


    Hmm?


    Cale was confused about this but Elder Ho smiled before pulling the chair across from the Master back.


    Please sit here, young master-nim.


    Tap tap.


    He even fluffed up a cushion on the couch.


    Elder Ho mentally whipped himself, thinking that at least he had to think straight.


    He needed to do his best so that young master Kim would not have a bad impression about the Martial Arts Alliance.


    Aigoo, there is no teacup for you, young master-nim. I will quickly go get one ready.


    He put on an extremely warm smile toward Cale.


    Thank you very much. Elder-nim.


    Why is he acting like this?


    Cale wondered why Elder Ho was suddenly acting like this but just sat down since it was a good thing.


    Elder Ho quickly went and procured a teacup, cautiously poured tea into it, and ced it in front of Cale.


    Human, Elder Ho Song Yi is acting like grandpa Ron.


    I know, right?


    Since Elder Ho reminded Cale of Ron right now, he did what he always did with Ron and picked up the teacup to take a sip.


    Anybody watching would think that he was a member of the Imperial family who was used to others serving him.


    Alliance leader-nim.


    He then addressed the Alliance leader who had still not said a word.


    Do you know why I came here?


    The Alliance leader could not answer that question.


    He did not know why young master Kim was visiting the Martial Arts Alliance.


    However, he could not easily answer that he did not know.


    He is a member of the Imperial family and in the Nature Realm.


    Ko Seh Bum finally snapped to his senses.


    He was starting to understand the situation.


    Young master Kim was not a lowly coteral line member of the Imperial family who was no threat to the Emperor; he was the Imperial family''s hidden sword.


    His forehead filled with cold sweats for a different reason once he figured that out.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo was heading toward Ko Seh Bum and Cale.


    Ko Seh Bum noticed and opened his mouth.


    I do not, sir.


    He was speaking formally now but nobody talked about that.


    He should be quite old since he has reached the Nature Realm.


    Ko Seh Bum thought Cale was a hidden reclusive expert who was from an older generation.


    Yes. I''m sure you dont. I asked Elder Ho-nim to not tell you much.


    May we hear the reason now, sir?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo cautiously asked.


    Cale looked toward her.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo flinched at his nonchnt gaze. His eyes reminded her of windows that could look into anything.


    Chief Advisor-nim.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    May I conduct a test first?


    Test.


    That word made both Zhuge Mi Ryeo and the Alliance leader scowl a bit.


    Their test must have angered this expert in front of them.


    Yes. Our side caused the issue so I should step up.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo made up her mind and responded.


    Yes sir. We are ready for any test you may give us.


    Chief Eunuch Wi and the Fist King quietly gasped in admiration at her calm tone.


    Although her martial arts abilities were the lowest in the room, her mind was calm even as she stood in front of someone in the Nature Realm.


    As people had their thoughts about Zhuge Mi Ryeo


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    The Blood Demon is a motherfucking son of a bitch. The damn bastard deserves to be pummeled to death.


    .


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo was silent for a moment.


    Excuse me?


    She then nkly asked back.


    Cale didn''t care and continued in a serious voice.


    Please repeat what I just said.


    Cale was thinking that the Chief Advisor was not a spy from the Blood Cult. However, with Zhuge Eun So being a living jiangshi, he needed to confirm things with the people of the Zhuge n at least once.


    "Ah, did you forget? Let me say it again.


    Cale said the sentences for the nkly standing Zhuge Mi Ryeo one more time.


    The Blood Demon is a motherfucking son of a bitch. The damn bastard deserves to be pummeled to death. He is a trashy bastard. Easy, isnt it? Please say it.


    "Excuse me?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo asked once again, the Alliance leader looked anxious, and Elder Ho looked as if he didnt know what to do, when


    Alliance leader-nim!


    Someone urgently entered the fifth floor.


    As Cale looked toward the person who seemed to have quite a high position


    Young master-nim, that person is the Mount Hua Sects Kang Ko Hee, the leader of the Justice Corps, one of the Martial Arts Alliance''s core troops.


    Chief Eunuch Wi informed him about the person through sound transmission.


    Kang Ko Hee. She looked at Cales group and flinched but continued speaking.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Embroidered Uniform Guard is heading toward the Martial Arts Alliance! What could be going on? Why are they suddenly here-


    Her voice slowly trailed off.


    The Chief Advisor, Alliance leader, and Elder Ho The people she was familiar with were all looking at the same person.


    Cale received their gazes and looked out the window.


    Warriors in red were approaching the gates of the Martial Arts Alliance.


    They were the members of the Embroidered Uniform Guard.


    Cale looked stupefied.


    Human! So many of them areing!


    I know, right?


    The red clothes of the Embroidered Uniform Guard members fluttered in the wind as they walked past the Wuhan gate and fiercely approached the Martial Arts Alliance.


    Ahem.


    Cale subconsciouslymented after seeing all of the gazes on him.


    I think they are here to see me.


    He then awkwardly smiled.


    Of course, he urged Zhuge Mi Ryeo once more.


    Please do it.


    The moment Zhuge Mi Ryeo said all those things about the Blood Demon was when Cale shared the reason for his visit.


    The Blood Cult, living jiangshis, the Great War of the Triumvirate Everything was shared with the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance and his right arm.


    That was the moment the Embroidered Uniform Guard stopped in front of the gate to the Martial Arts Alliance and announced that they were there to escort Cale.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Dun dun duuuuuuun. TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 118: I know who you are (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 118: I know who you are (5)


    B, Blood Demon, mother, fucking Son of a bitch-


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo, who initially stuttered like that


    After she heard about the Blood Cult rted incidents Cale dealt with prior to getting to the Martial Arts Alliance


    Those Blood Cult bastards deserve to be fucked up and killed!


    Shouted her anger.


    Cale flinched in response.


    Ripping them into pieces is too considerate for the bastards!


    And flinched again.


    He nkly looked at Zhuge Mi Ryeo. The fan in her hand made a noise as it cracked in half.


    I thought they said that the Chief Advisors martial arts level was low.


    However, her grip strength was no joke.


    She easily broke this fan that looked as if Cale would have trouble even bending, in half.


    Young master-nim.


    She then turned toward Cale. Her eyes were burning up. However, her voice was now calm. That was the reason Cale felt a bit scared.


    Yes maam?


    As Cale subconsciously and nkly asked back


    You mentioned that the reason you came to the Martial Arts Alliance is because there is a living jiangshi here as well, did you not? Who is that living jiangshi?


    Cale got even more scared at her extremely fierce tone and answered.


    Honestly.


    Without any hesitation.


    It is Zhuge Eun So.


    ng.


    The teacup in the Alliance leaders hand fell to the ground. He flinched before sticking a finger in his ear and cleaning it out.


    I must be getting old now. My ears are not very good. Isn''t that right?


    He looked around and asked but nobody agreed with him.


    Elder Ho and Ko Seh Bum made eye contact. The Alliance leader watched as Elder Ho immediately avoided his gaze.


    The Alliance leader subconsciously turned toward Zhuge Mi Ryeo after seeing this response.


    He could see thepletely pale Chief Advisors face.


    Oh no.


    The Alliance leader gasped in shock.


    The Martial Arts Alliance''s top executives.


    Although this might not make sense, the Alliance leader would choose the top executives as the most important part of the Martial Arts Alliance despite it being a martial arts organization.


    All of the Martial Arts Alliance''s small andrge issues filtered through the top executives.


    One of the Blood Cults living jiangshis existed in that group and it was Zhuge Eun So


    Zhuge Eun So was secretly determined to be the future Chief Advisor.


    This is a significant hit.


    To the Martial Arts Alliance, the Alliance leader, and the top executives


    Even to the Chief Advisor and the Zhuge n


    This was a situation where he did not dare to say anything.


    The Alliance leader closed his mouth.


    Nobody dared to open their mouths.


    Of course, Cale was just not saying anything because he was listening to Raon, who was watching the Embroidered Uniform Guard through the window, rattle on in his mind.


    The Alliance leader looked at Cale and had a thought.


    He is waiting for us.


    He thought that there was only one reason as to why young master Kim would continue to be silent like this.


    Even the Alliance leader was struggling to say something right now but one person managed to open their mouth.


    No, that person had to be the first to say something.


    They got us.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo


    She calmly made ament.


    However, the Alliance leader let out a deep groan at the weight behind those words.


    It was the same for Elder Ho.


    How shameful.


    The Blood Cult had struck the Martial Arts Alliance.


    It was quite arge dagger at that.


    Hmm?


    Young master Kims voice reached the Alliance leader''s ears at that moment.


    They haven''t done so yet?


    He seemed quite confused.


    This time, Zhuge Mi Ryeo nkly asked back.


    "Excuse me?


    Young master Kim spoke with a nonchnt look on his face as if her reaction was weird.


    It''s not like anything has happened yet so it is hard to say they got you.


    Its not like the Great War of the Triumvirate has started.


    Of course, there were a lot more trivial fights between the Triumvirate and the aura of war was dense in the air, but These kinds of things had happened even without the Blood Cult. It was fine as long as it didn''t lead to the Great War of the Triumvirate.


    As for the living jiangshi, we can just purify them. In fact, wouldn''t we be able to benefit more now that we know the enemys cards?


    Cale looked at Zhuge Mi Ryeo as if to ask what the issue might be.


    I''m sure you had this thought as well, Chief Advisor?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo''s tense hands released at that moment. She slowly let out a breath and closed her eyes. She then opened them back.


    I see. Nothing big has happened yet.


    Cale responded to her.


    Of course, this is a big issue for the Zhuge n.


    No, sir. It is not a big issue.


    Cale was bringing up the Zhuge n''s position and Zhuge Eun So but Zhuge Mi Ryeo just brushed past that part.


    Ahem.


    The Alliance leader slowly interjected at that moment.


    In that case, do we need to purify Zhuge Eun So, get the Unorthodox faction and Demon Cult''s cooperation to get rid of the other living jiangshis before destroying the Blood Cult?


    Although he was looking at Zhuge Mi Ryeo, he was clearly talking to Cale.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo and Cale spoke one after the other.


    I do not think that is a good n.


    No, sir. I am against that method.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo cautiously opened her mouth.


    May I hear what you mean by that, young master-nim?


    I would prefer to hear your opinion on the matter first, Chief Advisor-nim.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo was silent for a moment at Cales calm voice before starting to speak.


    I''m sure that it must be hard to make living jiangshis. That is most likely why they stealthily ced them in the core of each faction so that they would not be found. And if they are difficult to make, they will be very important.


    Although it was only two incidents, based on the positions of the people who became living jiangshis The Blood Cult probably cherished them and was most likely nning on using them for a long time.


    I''m sure that the Blood Cult has ced numerous devices within these precious and useful individuals.


    For example?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo responded to Cales question without any hesitation.


    The living jiangshi''s life Or maybe their status There has to be a way for them to be notified of it.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo continued a bit more rxed after seeing Cale nod his head in agreement.


    That is why I believe that the Blood Cult must have heard, in some way, about the Namgung n''s living jiangshi being purified.


    Cales side had been thinking about this since purifying Namgung Tae Wi as well.


    Cales mouth opened.


    It is highly likely that the Blood Cult thinks that Namgung Tae Wi is dead.


    Is it because they do not know about the purification?


    Thats right.


    Those Blue Bloods bastards shouldn''t know about purification.


    The ck Bloods, the people who could have told them about purification, were all gone.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo organized her thoughts for a moment before continuing to speak.


    In that case, the Blood Cult must be curious about how Namgung Tae Wi died.


    Thats correct. They want to know whether he died because someone found out he was a living jiangshi or if it was unrted.


    She attentively observed Cale before asking.


    In that case, what is the method you were thinking of, young master Kim-nim?


    She put on a small smile at Cales gaze.


    I ask because it seems like you already have an idea, young master-nim.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo saw young master Kim raise his hand. He then motioned toward one of the people stationed outside the door.


    He then let out a quiet sigh before asking.


    Ah, Alliance leader-nim. I can trust the people here with their mouths, right?


    The two guards stationed outside the door flinched.


    You can. They are my disciples and adopted child.


    The Alliance leader was speaking a bit more respectfully toward Cale.


    Thats a relief.


    Cale addressed the person who came at his beckoning.


    Say hi.


    Should I?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo''s eyebrow slightly raised at the slightly innocent voice before her eyes opened wide after the person pulled off his hat and cloth that was covering his face.


    You are-


    The Sword Demon.


    Before those words came out of her mouth


    He is my close friend.


    The mood sank at Calesment.


    Why dont you tell them about the n from here?


    Choi Jung Soo nodded without hesitation at Calesment before calmly speaking.


    There will soon be rumors about how I am a spy the Blood Cult has nted in the Martial Arts world. There will also be a rumor about how the Namgung n is trying to kill me because I killed Namgung Tae Wi.


    After Choi Jung Soo mentioned it as if he was outside feeling a nice spring breeze, Cale nonchntlymented.


    Ah, and those rumors will naturallye from the Imperial Pce and the Martial Arts Alliance. The Beggars'' Gang will stealthily spread that rumor.


    Cale smiled.


    The Martial Arts Alliance could not go against Cale''s words. They needed to cover up their mistake.


    "And I do not n on purifying Zhuge Eun So right away. Chief Advisor, you understand what I mean by that, right?


    Mm.


    She groaned before barely managing to speak after sensing Cales gaze.


    The Triumvirate. Are you nning on figure out who the living jiangshis are in each factions core before purifying them, young master-nim?


    Cale was about to respond right away when he stopped.


    Human, you are going to purify all of them together?


    Cale subconsciously responded at Raon''s vicious question.


    Although I do not n on purifying all of them at once I will at least create a situation where the Blood Cult would not be able to gather proper information before I purify them one after the other.


    He then continued on.


    Of course, I will also consume as many elixirs as possible prior to the purification so that more of my seals can be released.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo flinched and started shaking and Chief Eunuch Wi twitched and clenched his fists, but Cale could not pay attention to that.


    Human, I am watching you.


    All of his attention was on Raons vicious voice.


    Basically, young master-nim, you n on finding all of the living jiangshis and then purifying them in session But not making it that long in between each one to cause chaos within the Blood Cult?


    Yes maam. Wouldnt the Blood Cult be in a state of chaos if it is not just one ce but within the entirety of the Triumvirate where the living jiangshis have issues?


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    While the Blood Cult can''t figure out what happened


    That will create an opening in the Blood Cult. We can just aim for that, don''t you think?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo gulped at that moment.


    The we that young master Kim is talking about is not just the Martial Arts Alliance and the Imperial family.


    Young master Kim clearly said that he nned on finding all of the living jiangshis within the Triumvirate.


    Basically, that we was talking about the Orthodox faction, Unorthodox faction, and the Demon Cult together.


    Of course, young master Kim was included.


    And young master Kim''s n is probably to have that we take down the Blood Cult.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo got chills on her body.


    The living jiangshis. If they were the daggers the Blood Cult stashed away to take over the Martial Arts world The Martial Arts world will be a tool to move as he wishes for young master Kim.


    The fact that there is a living jiangshi in their faction was enough for that faction to fight against the Blood Cult.


    And if the living jiangshis are indeed the future leaders of each faction They would probably try to purify that person instead of killing them, even if it meant that person would not have their internal ki any longer. It would be even more likely if that person was a blood rtive.


    It is highly likely that everything will move with young master Kim at the center.


    Just look at her, a perfect example. She had to do as young master Kim wishes for the Martial Arts Alliance and the Zhuge n.


    How scary.


    She noticed it since he made thatment about sound transmissions earlier, but


    His mental state was scarily deep.


    For there to have been someone like this hiding in the Imperial Pce


    No.


    Someone like young master Kim could not be hidden.


    Maybe if they chose to seclude themselves, but


    I cannot understand why the Emperor is moving so many members of the Embroidered Uniform Guard for young master Kim.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo felt anxious for the first time in a long while.


    He''s resourcefulness is as high as his martial arts level!


    Her heart was beating wildly.


    Honestly speaking, she did not have much attachment to the Zhuge n.


    She only had Zhuge Eun So by her side because of her talents.


    There was only one reason she joined the Martial Arts Alliance at a young age and ran around the battlefield with Ko Seh Bum.


    Its been a while since my heart beat like this.


    Her weapon


    She loved the battlefield, the ce she could use her intellect, so much.


    And now She was facing someone whose intelligence was at her level, if not higher.


    This dark shadow He was someone who could control the Triumvirate and even the Imperial Pce.


    What do you think about my n, Chief Advisor-nim?


    She responded to young master Kims question.


    It is a great idea, young master-nim. However, there are a few points that need to be supplemented. Would it be okay if I organize those things and inform you about it in a bit?


    Cale turned toward the Alliance leader. The Chief Advisor was saying that she would report immediately to Cale and not the Alliance leader. The Alliance leader nodded his head at Cale''s gaze that seemed to be asking if it would be okay.


    The Martial Arts Alliance will fully support you in this endeavor, young master Kim.


    It was saying that he epted the fact that young master Kim would be the center of this operation.


    Then I look forward to the n you wille up with, Chief Advisor-nim.


    Cale calmly answered, however He felt quite good.


    Now that we have a smart person in our midst, everything should progress smoothly.


    He should be able to take a step back.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo looked at him and thought about the few things she needed to organize.


    In order to cause chaos within the Blood Cult, it is better to purify all of the living jiangshis at once.


    Young master Kim mentioned a seal and elixirs, so it might be a better n to purify all of them at once, even if it is pushing young master Kims limits a bit, once his preparations werepleted.


    I''ll report about that, and-


    Furthermore, locating the Blood Cult It should be good to bring up the idea of gathering information from the Triumvirate.


    I''m curious to see how someone who has reached the Nature Realm purifies the living jiangshis.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo had not heard about how Cale purified the living jiangshi.


    All she heard was the short result of him being purified.


    Since he is intelligent, lets bring up the most efficient method.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo was nning on things that would make Cale gasp and warily look at Raon and Ron.


    A few momentster, once Cale left with the Alliance leader saying that he needed to meet with the Embroidered Uniform Guard and she was left alone with Elder Ho


    Elder Ho-nim, young master Kim is truly a scary person.


    She could not understand what Elder Ho said in response.


    He is truly wise and scary, but


    Elder Ho let out a sigh as he spoke.


    He is also an extremely nice and soft-hearted person.


    Nice and soft-hearted?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo looked confused and Elder Ho just faintly smiled toward her.


    You''ll see it soon enough, Chief Advisor. Youll understand how noble young master Kim-nim is once you see it.


    .


    That sir is the Orthodox faction itself.


    The dark shadow is the Orthodox faction itself?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo could not understand Elder Ho even more.


    Elder Ho just smiled as if he understood her but that she would find out as time passed by.


    * * *


    An odd rumor started spreading around the Martial Arts Alliance.


    I thought that the Emperors older brothers were all dead? But the Emperors hyung-nim is here in the Martial Arts Alliance?


    You know the guest house where the Alliance leader-nims guests reside?! That ce is covered by the Embroidered Uniform Guard right now. I heard that the Emperors cherished younger brother hase sightseeing in the Martial Arts Alliance?


    No, I heard that he was the Emperors hidden son? That is why the Embroidered Uniform Guard is singing about jade and gold?


    I heard that it was the Emperors sworn younger brother but he is so so weak. The Emperor was so worried that he might fly away in the wind that he sent out so many members of the Embroidered Uniform Guard!


    To be more urate, rumors that would make Cale gasp were starting to spread.


    Trantor''s Commentsn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Le gasp!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 119: I know who you are (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 119: I know who you are (6)


    As for Choi Han who heard those odd rumors, he watched as people noticed him, shut their mouths, and disappeared.


    However, the way they were acting made it kind of obvious that they were still chatting about it through sound transmission.


    He also seemed to be included in their discussion.


    "Sniff. Sniff.


    Choi Han turned his head.


    Sniff, sniff-


    Old priest Durst. He was sniffing around the area.


    For reference, this was the building for the top executives.


    Ha.


    He heard a sigh next to him.


    He looked to see Beacrox, who was scowling and sighing with annoyance toward Durst.


    He made eye contact with Choi Han and grumbled.


    What?


    Hes extremely annoyed.


    You shouldnt mess with Beacrox when he is like this.


    Choi Han looked away from Beacrox.


    He then heard an even deeper sigh, as if Beacrox was even angrier that he had nowhere to release his annoyance.


    Huuuuuu.


    "Sniff, sniff, sniff sniff!


    However, the old priest didn''t care about Beacrox''s feelings.


    Mm!


    Instead, someone else spoke up.


    It was the Mount Hua Sect''s Kang Ko Hee, the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance''s Justice Corps.


    She was seen as a future core member of the Plum Blossom Swordsmen and was currently gaining experience in the Martial Arts Alliance. That was why she was not working with her title in the Mount Hua Sect but with her name.


    Umm, must you sniff around like that?


    She looked not at Durst, who looked possessed as he sniffed around, but at Choi Han as she asked.


    Choi Han calmly responded.


    Yes maam.


    It was a short and lighthearted response.


    Kang Ko Hee subconsciously dropped her jaw in response.


    "The situation right now-


    However, she could not finish her sentence.


    Despite her frustration, she had learned about something quite serious and knew that this was required for that situation.


    The Blood Cult?!


    The Great War of the Triumvirate, living jiangshis, and the Blood Cult


    She had heard about some intense things while showing up to report about the Embroidered Uniform Guard that had appeared at the Martial Arts Alliance.


    The moment she had wondered whether it was okay for her to hear these things


    Young master Kim-nim, corps leader Kang Ko Hee is a talented individual so it will be good for her to join us.


    Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo had dragged her into this.


    Alliance leader Ko Seh Bum did so as well.


    I guess the Justice Corps is not doing much right now? I heard that most of the members are taking some time off. Send the signal for them to return. This can be their new mission.


    The Justice Corps had been resting for a month now.


    That was why Kang Ko Hee had been happy to hear the Chief Advisor and Alliance leader''s order.


    We can finally work again!


    Furthermore, it is a mission where we will y a role in maintaining the peace of the Martial Arts world!


    She had been so excited that she gave the order for the members, who would be around Wuhan, to return.


    They should all return by tomorrow.


    However, Kang Ko Hee''s feelings slowly went from excited to terrible.


    The start of it was simple.


    Nice to meet you, my name is Choi Han.


    The old man who came with the person who introduced himself as Choi Han This person called Noble Warrior Do


    She was told that she had a job to do with these people.


    This is an extremely important task.


    This was the truth.


    Durst currently had the important task of finding any other living jiangshis that may potentially be in the Martial Arts Alliance.


    The Chief Advisor, Alliance leader, and naturally Cale and the Imperial Pce as well were extremely tense waiting for the results.


    Kang Ko Hee didnt know about that but she wanted to do a good job because the Chief Advisor had stealthilye to find her to hand her this mission.


    But, but why-?!


    Sniff sniff, sniff!


    Why did the job have to be sniffing around the Martial Arts Alliance all day?!


    Of course, Kang Ko Hee knew.


    She knew that she should not bring her likes and dislikes intopleting a mission.


    But-!


    She was in the front leading the way when she heard someone''s voice.


    Pfft. The leader of the crazy dogs is going around with a real dog now.


    The Justice Corps


    People had a nickname for the group she was in charge of.


    The gathering of crazy dogs.


    They called Kang Ko Hee the master who was barely holding onto the leashes of these crazy dogs.


    That motherfucking!


    Kang Ko Hees gaze turned to the side.


    Not many people dared to say these things in her presence.


    Crazy dogs. Most people would only mention it through sound transmission or while hiding somewhere Kang Ko Hee was not present.


    It was because Kang Ko Hee turned into a crazy dog whenever she heard someone talk about it.


    Furthermore, Kang Ko Hee was currently escorting a guest.


    It was someone from the Imperial family that numerous rumors were currently spread about.


    There was only one person who would act so arrogantly in such a situation.


    Corps leader Wang.


    Wang Soo Myung.


    He was highly likely to be the Zhongnan Sect''s future sword.


    He was also the leader of the Martial Arts Alliances Chivalry Corps and he had been the youngest corps leader when he first got promoted.


    However, it all disappeared when Kang Ko Hee broke his record.


    Since then, Corps Leader Wang had been provoking Kang Ko Hee all the time.


    This bastard must have just returned from finishing his mission!


    He must have seen Kang Ko Hee on his way to report to the top executives.


    That would be why he doesnt know that the people she is with are from the Imperial family.


    Otherwise, the bastard who sucks up to people in power all the time would not be acting like this.


    Keke. I guess the dogs like you a lot, Corps Leader Kang?


    That crazy bastard.


    Kang Ko Hee started to speak thinking that she should put a stop to this.


    An issue arising from here would not just be an issue for Wang Soo Myung; it would be an issue for the entire Martial Arts Alliance.


    She currently needed to treat these esteemed guests like VIPs.


    Corps leader Wang!


    She raised her voice.


    Do you know what nonsense you are spewing right now?!


    It was at that moment.


    What?


    As Corps Leader Wang asked back


    Sniff, sniff. A dog? Did you call me a dog?


    Durst stopped sniffing and pointed to himself, and


    Shit.


    Choi Han let out a small sigh.


    Huut!


    Corps Leader Wang took a deep breath at the same time.


    Chh.


    A dagger slightly scratched his cheek and flew past him.


    Blood dripped down his cheek.


    Choi Han looked to his side.


    Hold yourself back.


    .


    Without responding to Choi Han, Beacrox pulled out another pair of white gloves and put it on, despite already wearing a pair.


    Durst flinched at Beacrox''s action while Beacrox nonchntly looked at Choi Han.


    Why dont you put your sword back in your scabbard before saying that?


    Choi Han put away his innocent smile and put his sword that was about half way out of the scabbard, back in. He then added on.


    But we still cant let there be blood that easily.


    Hmph.


    Beacrox snorted while jabbing back.


    "Says the guy who can''t even make eye contact with Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Han shut up immediately.


    Beacrox smiled extremely cynically as if he was satisfied before it quickly disappeared.


    He looked as if he got some stress relief as he addressed the shocked Kang Ko Hee with a slightly rxed expression on his face.


    Is there a problem?


    "Excuse me?


    Choi Han sighed and took a step forward.


    Cale had told him something in advance.


    You, you- dare-!


    While looking at Corps Leader Wang, who had still yet to understand the situation


    Choi Han. You see, in this Central ins world You never know when and how a crazy bastard might pop up. But the funny thing is Most of these crazy bastards are fakers.


    Cale had told him.


    "These bastards only go crazy in front of people weaker than them. They be extremely innocent in front of someone or a faction stronger than them. It''s the typical bully the weak clich.


    So, if it is a really crazy bastard, avoid them. But if it is a fake crazy bastard, this is how you take care of them.


    Just as Cale told him


    Choi Han smiled innocently toward Kang Ko Hee and asked.


    I believe mocking the Imperial family is punishable by death. Is that correct?


    Corps Leader Wang had demeaned the work of the Imperial family.


    Kang Ko Hee''s face turned pale at Choi Han''s question.


    Furthermore, Corps Leader Wang was looking around.


    He then flinched.


    I guess you must be listening to a sound transmission.


    Corps Leader Wang flinched again at Choi Han''sment and Choi Han thought about what Cale would do in such a situation as he spoke.


    Have you figured out the situation now?


    Corps leader Wang''s face lost all color.


    Choi Han thought to himself while looking at him.


    Now the observing gazes or people trying to provoke us will decrease.


    Thanks to a punk like Corps Leader Wang doing this to them, the number of obstacles in their way as Durst goes around sniffing will decrease.


    Choi Han thought that this was great as he looked at the sky outside the window.


    He felt frustrated for some reason.


    No, its not weird that I feel this way.


    He knew the reason he was like this.


    Beacrox''s words echoed in his mind.


    Says the guy who can''t even make eye contact with Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo. Just thinking about that name made a part of his heart frustrated.


    What should he do?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His head knew what to do but his heart did not have the courage to do it.


    It was at that moment.


    Martial arts. Use that to start a conversation.


    Choi Han flinched at Beacroxs nonchntment.


    Sky Sword.


    The present that his nephew got for him.


    The sword of the sky.


    Choi Han had not had the time to look through it yet.


    It doesn''t matter if you are not here this afternoon. I can go around with that Sui Khan or Lee Soo Hyuk or whatever guy.


    Choi Han looked back at Beacrox after hearing that.


    What are you looking at?


    Beacrox had a stoic face and a nonchnt gaze. He did not avoid Choi Han''s gaze. In fact, it was Choi Han who avoided Beacrox''s gaze.


    Huuuuuu.


    He let out a short sigh before nodding his head and mumbling to himself.


    I''ll ask young master Kim-nim if it is okay that I am not with you this afternoon.


    If that was allowed, then he will go read about the Sky Sword.


    After that, I''ll go see Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Han clenched his fists and firmed his resolve.


    Then shall we get started again?


    Durst asked and Choi Han nodded his head.


    "Sniff. Sniff!


    They started searching for living jiangshis again.


    However, the expression on Choi Han''s face as they walked was a bit more rxed while also solemn.


    * * *


    Young master-nim. We found two more living jiangshis.


    "As expected of the Martial Arts Alliance, there are a decent number of them.


    Yes sir. However, there may be even more as about half of the members are out on missions per the operational methods of the Martial Arts Alliance.


    Cale intermittently nodded his head at Chief Eunuch Wis report.


    The members for the negotiation with the Demon Cult have been determined and they are scheduled to head for the Kunlun Sect soon.


    Chief Eunuch Wi had a short conversation with Zhuge Mi Ryeo to organize their schedule.


    Furthermore, we have dispatched an informant to the Sichuan area and the Beggars'' Gang has agreed to cooperate. However, we just informed the Beggars'' Gang that we suspect the location of the Blood Cult. We did not deliver all of our information to them.


    Cale nodded his head again.


    Of course, Noble Warrior Do checked all of the Beggars'' Gang members cooperating with us to confirm that they were not living jiangshis.


    Chief Eunuch Wi continued to speak.


    In addition, we sent some informants to Yunnan and Nanman to start investigating the Pure Silver Merchant guild.


    Things were stealthily progressing based on the information Choi Jung Soo gathered about the Pure Silver Merchant guild being a part of the Blood Cult.


    Cale heard the rest of the information before leisurelymenting.


    Looks like we can naturally strike the Blood Cult after taking care of the living jiangshis.


    He then started to smile.


    He looked down and noticed someone.


    Oh my, this is quite entertaining. Right?


    Number 7''s hands and feet were shaking.


    Cale gently asked him a question.


    You still have no intentions of revealing the Blood Cult''s location?


    He spoke as if it was quite the pity.


    Feel free to do so if you really want to do that. The Blood Cult will disappear whether you tell us or not.


    Cale had a tired smile on his face once Number 7 clenched his eyes shut.


    He then slowly moved his gaze until it stopped somewhere.


    Now then, what are your thoughts after hearing our whole story?


    The greatest trash of all trash in the entire Unorthodox faction


    Sima Jung, the second son of Sima Pyeong, the Divergent Coalitions coalition leader, was nkly mumbling with his jaw dropped.


    Wow. It was soplicated that I couldn''t understand.


    He looked at the person pushing down on his shoulder as he sat there tied up.


    Hey, did you understand?


    The person who received his gaze Toonka responded in an extremely refreshing tone.


    "Absolutely not! I''m just going to do as young master Kim says! Thats all I need to do! Kahahahahah!


    Cale''s smile cracked.


    He clenched his eyes shut as if he had a headache.


    Sima Jung That punk is a skinny Toonka.


    "Should I do the same? Ahahahahahahaha!


    Sima Jung startedughing with Toonka.


    Human! There are two idiots who just like to fight!


    I know, right?


    Cale had a headache.


    * * *


    All of the members of the Orthodox faction who were headed to chat with the Demon Cult for the first time in almost a century, gathered in one building.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Toonka found his soulmate.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 120: I know who you are (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 120: I know who you are (7)


    The Harmony and Silence Pavilion.


    This was the building where Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo resided andpleted her duties. People were currently gathered in the Harmony and Silence Pavilions secret underground area.


    These people were the representatives of the Orthodox faction for the negotiations with the Demon Cult.


    As a result, Cale was not here.


    Cale was not officially a part of the Orthodox faction.


    Hoho, my goodness. I never expected to see such a day in my life.


    The personughing was the Wudang Sect''s daoshi Baek San.


    He was a coteral rtive of the leader of the Wudang Sect and a martial sibling who trained under the same master.


    Mm.


    The person who groaned but was sitting up straight was Elder Ho Song Yi of the Beggars'' Gang.


    The Beggars'' Gang and the Wudang Sect


    These two factions were the ones within the Nine Sects One Gang who said that conversation and cooperation with the Demon Cult was necessary.


    Daoshi Baek San looked at someone and started speaking.


    I had no idea someone from the Namgung n would be here?


    He was smiling but a de was hidden within his smile.


    .


    The person who received Baek San''s gaze was Namgung Ma Hee, patriarch Namgung Ma Hyuk''s younger sister who currently resided in the Martial Arts Alliance.


    She spoke with a stoic gaze as she had received information regarding this matter in advance.


    Our Namgung n moves ording to the will of young master Kim-nim.


    She stopped talking after saying that.


    Her face was saying that there was nothing else to say.


    "Groan.


    Next to her was the Hebei Peng ns Peng Yu, who was standing there looking frustrated.


    The Hebei Peng n and the Namgung n were close, which was why, despite not hearing the reason behind it, they also agreed when the Namgung n suddenly agreed to the Nine Sects One Gang''s push for negotiating with the Demon Cult.


    Ha!


    Daoshi Baek San scoffed in disbelief at Namgung Ma Heesment while Elder Ho just sat straight and let everything go in one ear and out the other.


    As Namgung Ma Hee mentioned, we just have to follow young master Kim around.


    The answer would be in the path traveled by Young master Kim, the path to peace.


    Although the Beggars'' Gang''s Gang Leader had given him a secret mission to gather information about young master Kim on this trip


    That is beyond my abilities. I just have to do grunt work.


    He would ignore that secret mission and just conform to whatever young master Kim said.


    I am curious to know about this young master Kim person.


    Baek San said that and looked around but nobody said anything. He had no choice but to look at his superior.


    Chief Advisor. You have no intention of answering my question?


    You will naturally find out once you arrive in Kunlun.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Baek Sans eyebrow slightly rose at her response.


    The Harmony and Silence Pavilion. Baek San nonchntly asked after hearing the promation that implied that she could not say it even in this stealthy location reserved for the Chief Advisor.


    Is there a need to be cautious with what we say within the Martial Arts Alliance?


    Yes sir.


    Baek San crossed his arms and leaned against the chair at her immediate response.


    Then I will wait a little longer.


    Despite grumbling and being very sharp with his words, Baek San did not like fights. That was why he was the type who was extremely patient and preferred stability.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo started to speak.


    Let us reorganize everything about this and start the meeting.


    The other rooms of the Harmony and Silence Pavilion except this one had the members who would head to the Demon Cult being guided around.


    The Martial Arts Alliance has decided to move the Justice Corps, Chivalry Corps as well as some of the top executives and a portion of other departments.


    Mm.


    Peng Yu groaned. Baek San also had a stiff expression on his face as he asked.


    Isn''t that too many people?


    Their goal was to negotiate for the Demon Cult to not invade the Central ins.


    However, the size of their envoy was the size of an average battle brigade.


    Baek San cautiously asked the Chief Advisor.


    Are you nning on fighting them?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo closed her eyes for a moment.


    We have no ns on fighting with the Demon Cult.


    In fact, the Alliance leader and the Chief Advisor were including the fighting corps thinking about a fight with the Blood Cult and the potential for living jiangshis to go berserk.


    The Chivalry Corps, the top executivesand the general affairs department, there are a total of five living jiangshis.


    All five of the living jiangshis currently found in the Martial Arts Alliance were people marked as being important figures in the future.


    That was the reason they were able to include them in this important Demon Cult negotiation team.


    There may be more living jiangshis among the members who are out on missions and have not returned to the Martial Arts Alliance yet.


    That was why Zhuge Mi Ryeo felt as if she was walking on thin ice right now.


    They needed multiple experts in the Unrestrained Realm to take down a single living jiangshi.


    How many experts would they need to take care of the five living jiangshis in the negotiation team?


    She questioned whether she should also include the Alliance leader in the negotiation team for that reason, but they decided to have him stay here to defend against any potential living jiangshis that may still exist in the Alliance.


    That is why we included the Chivalry Corps and the Justice Corps.


    She also managed to convince skilled veterans with years of experience from the Nine Sects One Gang and the Five Great ns who were staying in the Martial Arts Alliance right now to join.


    The people in front of her right now were those people.


    The Wudang Sect''s daoshi Baek San, the Beggars'' Gang''s Elder Ho, Namgung Ma Hee, and Peng Yu. There was also the silently sitting Cleave Saint.


    Chief Advisor. I know what you are worried about.


    Elder Ho sent her a sound transmission at that moment.


    We have young master Kim, Senior Fist King, and the Sword Demon. Our young master Kim-nims allies are all strong as well. They are the reason I do not think you need to worry about the living jiangshis.


    She slowly opened her eyes.


    The living jiangshis figuring out our n. That should be what we are most worried about, dont you think so?


    He was right.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo started to speak.


    The Demon Cult agreed to negotiate with us; however, they are showing signs ofing over Mount Kunlun and aiming for the Central ins at any moment. That is why we needed to prepare at least this much as a minimum line of defense to protect us and to help the Kunlun Sect should the negotiations fail.


    Daoshi Baek San just groaned and could not retort after hearing her stern tone.


    The Cleave Saint started speaking instead.


    How is that young master Kim person''s side moving?


    His question weighed heavily as he usually did not speak much. The mood sank even lower after hearing what he said next.


    Is the Imperial family trying to meddle with the internal issues of the Martial Arts world?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo immediately responded.


    The Cleave Saint, Baek San, and Peng Yu did not know the details.


    Young master Kim is heading to the Kunlun Sect for personal reasons after being invited by the Kunlun Sect''s daoshi Un Seon. He says that the Imperial family has no wishes to influence the Martial Arts world.


    However, isn''t he the reason that the Embroidered Uniform Guard is currently in the Martial Arts Alliance?


    The Embroidered Uniform Guard that was currently protecting the guesthouse where young master Kim was residing


    They were preventing anybody from entering by releasing their vicious auras that made it clear that they were the strongest of experts.


    "The Embroidered Uniform Guard will not be moving with us.


    Is that so?


    Yes sir. Only young master Kim''s group will be moving with us. The Embroidered Uniform Guard will not join us once we leave the Martial Arts Alliance. They apparently have another task toplete.


    Is that information trustworthy?


    Yes sir.


    That young master Kim has no intentions of meddling with our negotiation?


    Yes sir.


    The Cleave Saint''s mouth finally turned neutral after hearing Zhuge Mi Ryeo respond without any hesitation.


    "That is a relief then.


    He was one of the martial artists who truly hated the government.


    His memory of his family almost being destroyed because of a greedy administrator made him loathe the government.


    I was worried that a precious member of the Imperial family would intervene and say some unrealistic shit to screw over the negotiation. I''m d that won''t happen.


    Elder Ho snorted internally at the Cleave Saint whoughed out loud as he said that.


    Hmph! Our young master Kim needs to step in for everything to be resolved! He doesnt even know that having someone like young master Kim-nim who is in the Nature Realm is something to be thankful for! Damn it, tsk tsk.


    He had be a spokesperson for Cale without even realizing it. He then heard Zhuge Mi Ryeo''s voice.


    I''m sure some of you may have a lot of questions. However, everything will be revealed through me or naturally after we leave the Martial Arts Alliance and some time passes. So please just trust me and follow me.


    Everybody showed their willingness starting with Elder Ho.


    Although the Chief Advisor has made mistakes in the past, she has not done anything wrong.


    As a result, she was worth trusting.


    Excuse me


    Peng Yu cautiously started talking at that moment.


    The Demon Cult is one thing, but I''m sure youve all heard the rumors spreading around these days?


    The atmosphere instantly sank heavily.


    Daoshi Baek San scowled as he responded.


    Are you talking about the Blood Cult?


    Yes sir.


    I''m sure it is just nonsense, don''t you think so?


    For that to be the case


    Peng Yu turned toward Namgung Ma Hee.


    The rumors about the Blood Cult were slowly spreading throughout the Martial Arts world.


    This organization that had not been seen for centuries had revived, and


    Namgung Tae Wi. There were rumors of Namgung Tae Wi being killed by the Sword Demon who was a member of the Blood Cult.


    .


    Namgung Ma Hee did not say anything.


    However, a vicious aura started rising from her body.


    Ahem. Hem.


    Peng Yu urgently closed his mouth and looked away.


    There was silence for a moment before Namgung Ma Hee finally said something after a while.


    Blood destruction.


    Peng Yu and some of the others realized that the rumors were true.


    The Blood Cult had reappeared.


    The Sword Demon was a part of the Blood Cult and had killed a member of the Namgung n.


    The Namgung n would soon move to destroy the Blood Cult.


    I must send this information.


    Peng Yu and the others all thought that they needed to send this information to their sects or ns.


    They needed to let it be known that these were not baseless rumors but the truth.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo stealthily smiled at their reactions before quickly returning her face to normal.


    She heard Elder Ho''s excited sound transmission.


    Everything is proceeding exactly as our young master Kim-nim thought!


    She opened her mouth to speak instead of nodding her head.


    We will discuss the Blood Cult after dealing with this issue with the Demon Cult first. Although we have not caught any signs of the Blood Cult, we are nning on creating a team to investigate it.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo said something that was different from the truth.


    Their response to the Blood Cult had already been determined to a degree and they would need to rely on young master Kim for finding them, but Young master Kims side said that they would soon send information.


    Elder Ho thought to himself after seeing the people go stiff at the Chief Advisor''sment.


    Our young master Kim-nim''s foresight is amazing!


    Unlike Elder Ho, who had no worries at all, the meeting ended with that tense mood.


    It was not because they wanted to do so.


    It was because of external issues.


    Chief Advisor-nim!


    Zhuge Eun So came to find Zhuge Mi Ryeo with an anxious look on her face.


    Whats wrong?


    Zhuge Eun So responded with a confused look on her face.


    Coalition leader Sima Pyeong of the Divergent Coalition has sent someone over.


    Hmm? The Unorthodox faction?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo and basically everybody who was present were shocked.


    "Why did that motherfucking bastard suddenly send a person to our Alliance?


    The Cleave Saint swore as he scowled.


    Peng Yu''s face also turned scary.


    Zhuge Eun So did not cower at their expressions and immediately reported to Zhuge Mi Ryeo.


    However, her face was unable to hide the shock and confusion despite her voice being calm.


    To bepletely urate, she could not understand at all.


    They im that the Martial Arts Alliance has abducted his second son and wishes for us to return him.


    The speaking Zhuge Eun So and the listening Zhuge Mi Ryeo and the rest of the Martial Arts Alliances experts looked confused.


    Only one person was an exception.


    Huut!


    The Beggars'' Gang''s Elder Ho


    He subconsciously gasped before closing his mouth once Zhuge Mi Ryeo looked toward him.


    Elder Ho-nim?


    He clenched his eyes shut after hearing Zhuge Mi Ryeo call out to him in a low voice.


    * * *


    Is something the matter?


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked confused that Zhuge Mi Ryeo suddenly came over.


    She looked toward Cale, who was visible beyond Chief Eunuch Wi''s shoulder, and asked.


    Young master-nim. Did you perhaps abduct Sima Jung?


    Cale, who was eating candied fruit, immediately responded after hearing her urgent voice.


    Yes maam. Why do you ask?


    !


    Is there a problem?


    !


    Cale answered in a nonchnt voice as Zhuge Mi Ryeo continued to get shocked.


    We have him imprisoned. Why?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo subconsciously responded with the truth because he was asking in such a rxed manner while she waspletely shocked.


    That trashs father requested that we return him?


    Ah, I see.


    Cale nodded his head as she responded.


    Thats great. Please tell him toe to Wuhan. If he wants to see his son that is.


    Crunch crunch.


    Cale ate the candied fruit as he thought about Sima Jung.


    Sima Jung, whom he had seen not too long ago, was fighting with Toonka with an excited look on his face.


    I finally met a friend who truly understands me! Kahahaha!


    I as well! Kahahaha! Keep iting!


    Great! Lets go another round and then go get a drink!


    Kahahaha!


    Kahahahahaha!


    They looked like total lunatics.


    Cale shared his honest sentiments.


    We need to go to the Demon Cult so please tell him to hurry up ande get his son so that they don''t hinder our travels.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Cale sounds like a total thug with the if he wants to see his son'' business.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 121: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 121: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (1)


    The negotiation between the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult.


    The group heading from the Martial Arts Alliance to Mount Kunlun was divided into two.


    The original n was for everybody to move at once, however, it was no longer an option.


    Young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked toward the tea-drinking Cale as he spoke.


    Apparently two of Sima Pyeong''s children areing.


    Is that so?


    Cale sipped the tea with a rxed look on his face. He then flinched.


    Its bitter!


    I havent had bitter tea sinceing to the Central ins!


    He slowly peeked to his side. Ron had a gentle smile on his face as he spoke.


    I finally found the vor you used to drink a lot, young master-nim. Isnt it great?


    Yeah great. Very great.


    He was smiling gently but something made it ufortable. Cale avoided his gaze as he nonchntly answered.


    Click. He ced the teacup down and asked Chief Eunuch Wi a question.


    "Then will the Chief Advisor''s group head out first?


    Chief Eunuch Wi nodded his head and handed Cale a document.


    "The Chief Advisor, the Cleave Saint, the Wudang Sect, The Hebei Peng n, the Chivalry Corps, the Justice Corps, and the others will head out first tomorrow, young master-nim.


    Cale was nning on going with them, but Cales group had to stay here because the Divergent Coalition wasing to get that trash, Sima Jung, back.


    Cale had made the suggestion to Zhuge Mi Ryeo who had been contemting what to do.


    Why don''t we split into two then? The group is quiterge to move all at once anyway, dont you think so? We might as well split into two and meet up at the Kunlun Sect.


    Mmm.


    Cale, who understood why Zhuge Mi Ryeo could not answer, continued to speak.


    You must be hesitant because of the living jiangshis?


    Yes, young master-nim. It is obvious that I need to be with the leading group. We cant leave someone who doesnt know the situation in charge. In that case, what will we do about the living jiangshis-


    I''m not so sure about that. Do you think anything will happen?


    Excuse me?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo was confused but Cale was being serious.


    The entire Central ins and even the Ounds are probably extremely alert right now about this negotiation between the Demon Cult and the Orthodox faction. If the living jiangshis they''ve nted are a part of that negotiating team, wouldnt the Blood Cult order them to figure out the contents of the negotiation?


    Ah.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo immediately nodded her head and mumbled.


    If we don''t show any signs of knowing, it is unlikely that the living jiangshis will reveal themselves and go berserk?


    Dont you think so? Why would the Blood Cult, which has only moved under the surface until now, suddenly change that?


    Cale started smiling and Zhuge Mi Ryeo stopped frowning.


    That is true. The Blood Cult will probably try to hide themselves even more with the rumors about the Sword Demon, Blood Cult, and Namgung n running rampant.


    Cale nodded his head at Zhuge Mi Ryeo, who figured it out on her own.


    Thats correct. But if you are still ufortable with it, you can put all five of them with our group, Chief Advisor-nim.


    Mm That might also seem abnormal so we will take three while your group takes two, young master Kim-nim.


    That was the end of that conversation with the Chief Advisor.


    Chief Eunuch Wi delivered the rest of the information to Caleter.


    "The group leaving with us is about two-fifths of the whole group. Elder Ho-nim, Namgung Ma Hee, Peng Yu and other important figures are with us.


    "The Hebei Peng n is going with the Chief Advisor but Peng Yu is going with us?


    Yes, young master-nim. The Chief Advisor let us know that it seems like he is trying to dig into your identity, young master-nim.


    I see.


    Cale nodded his head. Peng Yu of the Hebei Peng n. Although he understood why that guy would be curious


    There isnt much to dig up.


    He openly shared his inner thoughts.


    Pfft.


    He turned his head after hearing a chuckle to see Choi Jung Soo looking away from him.


    Cale got annoyed and nonchntlymented.


    What are you doing here?


    Huh? What am I doing? Nothing?


    Youre not going to go help your paternal cousin once removed?


    Choi Jung Soo tightly closed his mouth and avoided Cale''s gaze at thatment.


    Until they left for the Demon Cult, Choi Han was studying martial arts in the underground training ground the Martial Arts Alliance allowed them to use.


    Cale-nim, if it is possible, may I look through the Sky Sword until we leave?


    Cale obviously said yes and Choi Han had been in seclusion ever since.


    Cale was telling Choi Jung Soo to go see Choi Han while Choi Jung Soo was pretending not to hear him.


    Of course he was fidgeting his fingers as if he wanted to go, but Cale just looked away because it was annoying to see that. He made ament as he did that.


    Go make sure Choi Han is eating properly.


    Should I?


    Yeah. Go.


    Okay!


    Choi Jung Soo got up as if he had no choice but his steps and voice made it obvious he was excited. Cale was about to sigh before he stopped.


    Haaaa.


    He saw Raon sigh and shake his head.


    Has he done something like this before?


    Cale felt a bit unsettled that Raon acted exactly as he was about to act.


    However, he did not have the time to maintain such feelings.


    Then I will inform the Chief Advisor that she can proceed as nned.


    Yes sir. Then the living jiangshis going with us are Zhuge Eun So and mm Jeong Chan?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo put Zhuge Eun So, someone who was basically her disciple, with Cale.


    He is a member of the Martial Arts Alliance dispatched from Shaolin.


    A monk had ended up as a living jiangshi as well.


    Cale nodded his head and asked.


    Which of Sima Pyeongs children areing?


    Mm.


    Sima Pyeong''s second child was the Unorthodox factions greatest trash. Fighting Lunatic Sima Jung.


    Chief Eunuch Wi hesitated before responding.


    Umm, the third and fifth areing.


    He awkwardly avoided Cale''s gaze as he answered.


    "Both of them are a bit famous.


    Cale recalled the information recorded in his mind about the Divergent Coalition leaders children.


    The first and fourth were said to be talented individuals who are called the future of the Divergent Coalition.


    Inparison, the second child, Sima Jung, was called the trash who went around causing any and all issues possible.


    As for the third, Sima Dan And the fifth and youngest, Sima Gong


    Alcoholic and a gambling addict.


    Apparently they were not called trash thanks to the Fighting Lunatic.


    Haha-


    Chief Eunuch Wi awkwardlyughed as he spoke.


    But the fact that the Coalition leader sent two of his children because he could not personallye seems to be his way of showing sincerity.


    Cale responded seriously to him.


    "Are you sure he is not just trying to pass off all of his baggage to me?


    His face turned serious.


    Sima Jung, who was simr to Toonka, the alcoholic Sima Dan, and the gambling addict Sima Gong.


    The fact that he sent the three of them to the Orthodox faction or more so to Cale


    Is the Coalition leader nning on going to war with the Martial Arts Alliance? Or maybe he ns on fighting the Imperial family?


    Chief Eunuch Wi could not say anything as Cale looked extremely serious.


    He then calmly responded.


    In the Unorthodox faction''s point of view, while Sima Dan and Sima Gong do have some minor ws, they do not cause issues outside of the Unorthodox faction. As a result, they are considered to be decent members of the Unorthodox faction.


    People like the two of them weremon in the Unorthodox faction.


    I see.


    Cale looked unsettled before he epted it.


    I guess there was a time when I was a damn alcoholic too.


    "Excuse me?


    Cale didnt care whether Chief Eunuch Wi was confused or not and just recalled his past. Cale Henituse''s life before he transmigrated into the body


    Yes, I was an infamous trash too.


    ?


    Chief Eunuch Wi lookedpletely baffled but Cale paid no attention and ced the document on the table.


    They are supposedly arriving tomorrow, so I guess I will find out once I meet them.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked serious again as he responded.


    Yes, young master-nim. If things go well, we might have a great connection to the Unorthodox faction.


    The reason the Chief Advisor and the Martial Arts Alliance allowed for the Coalition leader''s children to enter the Alliance wasrgely because of the Blood Cult and the living jiangshis.


    Of course, the excuse they gave was that they could not stop the children of the Unorthodox faction froming to meet Cale, a member of the Imperial family.


    Ron.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Is priest Durst busy tomorrow?


    Not at all. It should be fine.


    Thats good. I guess Durst and I will be moving together tomorrow.


    Yes, young master-nim. I will let him know.


    Chief Eunuch Wi subconsciously touched his nose as he listened to Ron and Cale''s conversation.


    Sniff. Sniff. It felt as if Durst''s sniffing sound echoed in his ear like an auditory hallucination.


    * * *


    Wow.


    Cale had this thought for the first time in a long while.


    This really-


    Is a mess.


    A group of about ten people visited the guesthouse Cale was staying in.


    They were currently in the training ground within the guesthouse.


    Khahahaha! My siblings, it''s been a while!


    The Coalition leader''s second son, the Fighting Lunatic


    He looked quite refreshed as he approached the ten visitors.


    I made a friend here!


    Toonka opened up his shoulders at thatment.


    I am that friend!


    Khahahaha! Thats right! This is my extremely broad-minded and dependable friend! And over here-


    Sima Jung pointed to Cale.


    This is our boss!


    When did I be your boss?


    Cale wanted to ask that question but looked at the mess that was Sima Jung and closed his mouth.


    Maybe he fought with Toonka starting early in the morning and messed around because he looked extremely dirty with the dirt from the training ground all over his body.


    Toonka must have been pummeled continuously as he was a mess, but he was still happilyughing.


    It made his face look even more heinous.


    Heh.


    He heard a quiet chuckle at that moment.


    Cale turned his gaze.


    There were the seven members of the Unorthodox faction that the Coalition leader had sent as the representatives. Then there was Zhuge Eun So, as well as two people from the Martial Arts Alliance.


    There were two people in the front of the group with Zhuge Eun So. They were Sima Dan and Sima Gong.


    The person who justughed was the youngest, Sima Gong.


    He smiled timidly as he spoke.


    I guess I won the bet. Noonim.


    However, his eyes were sparkling underneath his sses.


    I knew it, my thoughts were right on the mark. This is what I live for.


    He was licking his lips with his tongue while speaking in a timid voice.


    The gambling addict, Sima Gong.


    I heard that your name was young master Kim-nim. My name is Sima Dan.


    The third child, Sima Dan, ignored Sima Gong and respectfully greeted Cale.


    It is an honor to meet an esteemed sir of the Imperial Pce. I apologize for all of the trouble he may have caused until now.


    .


    Cale silently looked at her.


    Sima Dan She had a gentle smile on her face as she spoke.


    Our side also did not believe that he was truly abducted. I am even more certain of it after seeing that my older brother looks fine. In fact, thank you very much for looking after my brother until now, young master-nim.


    All while holding a bottle of alcohol in her hand.


    Yes, she was politely sping her hands together but there was a bottle in between her hands.


    Sima Dan''s cheeks were flushed red.


    Her eyes were half zed over as well.


    She reeked of alcohol.


    Despite that, her voice was extremely normal and gentle.


    Then we shall quickly leave the Martial Arts Alliance with my older brother.


    Cale had nothing to say.


    Sima Jung shook his head at that moment and approached Cale and the group from the Unorthodox faction.


    No! I cannot leave!


    Cale wanted to ask him about that.


    Why?


    Why dont you just go?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Go away.


    Cale wanted to say that but Sima Jung was quicker.


    He looked toward Cale as he spoke.


    I decided to go around with our boss! Kahahahahah!


    When?


    When the hell did I ask you to go around with me?


    No, more importantly, why am I your boss?


    Cale was bbergasted. He tried to open his mouth but Toonka interjected in a loud voice.


    Khahahaha! Thats right! Young master Kim is my friend so the three of us are friends!


    What crazy nonsense is this?


    Cale looked toward Toonka and Sima Jung in disbelief.


    Hooooo. This seems like an entertaining bet too. Noonim, shall we make a bet? How much do you want to bet? Ah, my heart is beating wildly.


    Mm. I heard that you are headed toward Mount Kunlun? There is a famous distillery there.


    Cale got a headache as soon as he heard what Sima Gong and Sima Dan said.


    This was not the image he had in mind when he thought about secretly contacting the Unorthodox faction.


    Trantor''s Comments


    These Sima children are all so crazy.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 122: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 122: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (2)


    <Boss trash and trash one, two, three (2)>


    Cale felt a cramp on the back of his head and put his hand on it.


    He heard Raons voice in his mind at that moment.


    Humanthey seem a bit weird.


    Cale could not respond to the childs serious voice.


    The funny thing was that everything was being determined without Cale saying anything.


    Hoo hoo. I''ll bet my wrist on second hyung-nim causing seven incidents on the path to Kunlun.


    I say ten. If I win, go steal some of the Kunlun Sect''s fruit wine for me.


    Aren''t they Taoists? Taoists brew alcohol?


    Yeah. They do. One of their elders is a pioneer when ites to fruit wine. Go steal that. If you wont, there is no bet.


    Sima Dan wet her lips with her tongue as she mentioned the fruit wine. Her flushed cheeks turned even redder.


    Human! Her gaze is so weird!


    Mm. I guess it will be my head and not my wrist if I get caught stealing it. Hoo hoo, very well, noonim. I will end up winning anyway.


    Hoo hoo. Sima Gong kept touching the frame of his sses as heughed in a low voice.


    Human! His gaze is weird too!


    Cale could not let Raons words in one ear and out the other.


    It was at that moment.


    Ahem.


    The second. The infamous trash of the Unorthodox faction let out a fake cough as he looked at his younger siblings.


    "What the hell are you doing?!


    Cale became even more anxious after seeing that he looked fine, which was rare. Based on his experiences until now, this kind of bastard acting normal was when they caused even more issues.


    Sima Jung sternly spoke to his younger siblings.


    You have to get our boss-nims permission first!


    When did I be the boss of the three Sima siblings?


    Cale wanted to ask but had nobody to ask.


    Chief Eunuch Wi, Zhuge Eun So, and even Lee Soo Hyuk were looking at them with looks of disbelief.


    This was a moment Cale truly felt that he was a regr human being.


    Something else is the important thing right now.


    There was something Cale had to make sure to confirm before saying anything to these crazy siblings.


    Beacrox took a step to the side as if he understood Cale''s gaze.


    Durst was standing there.


    Shh.


    He was blocking his nose.


    Their living jiangshi detector His role was extremely important.


    I need to create an environment where he can work properly.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    Aide-nim.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Zhuge Eun So, who had nkly been looking at the three Sima siblings, snapped back to her senses and made eye contact with Cale.


    "Shouldnt you inform Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo about this?


    That-


    Cale calmly spoke to Zhuge Eun So who seemed to be wondering if it would be okay for her to leave.


    I think that it would be good if the other two escort-nims stay here and you head over, aide-nim. Youngdy Zhuge is the Chief Advisor-nims ears after all.


    Zhuge Eun So slightly smiled at thatment.


    I understand. Then please allow me to temporarily make my leave.


    She spoke to Sima Dan who happily nodded his head. He didn''t seem concerned that she was openly saying that she was going to make a report.


    Seeing her like this, it does look like she has quite the ability.


    Seeing Sima Dan not doing any useless battle of mind made Cale reassess his evaluation of her.


    But youngdy Zhuge.


    However, she stopped Zhuge Eun So from leaving.


    Yes maam?


    I heard that there will be no banquet.


    Zhuge Eun So''s face stiffened.


    The Martial Arts Alliance was heading toward the Demon Cult. They were unable to hide it because of the increase in the size of the traveling party, making it possible for the Unorthodox faction to know about it as well.


    Nheless, the Martial Arts Alliance had allowed the Coalition leaders children inside using the Imperial family as the reason. Asking about a banquet in such a situation made Zhuge Eun So look at her not so kindly.


    Do you wish for a banquet?


    No.


    Zhuge Eun So stopped for a moment at the resolute response.


    Sima Dan spoke as if it did not affect her at all.


    "But we can have some alcohol, right?


    Zhuge Eun So was silent for a moment before responding with a rxed look on her face.


    Yes maam. As much as you want.


    Thank you to the Martial Arts Alliance for your show of goodwill.


    Sima Dan bowed politely.


    Cale looked at the people standing behind Sima Dan and Sima Gong. They looked calm as if they were used to this.


    The Unorthodox faction.


    The Unorthodox faction pushed for a more primitive show of forcepared to the Orthodox faction that pushed for virtues and justice.


    Honestly speaking, this was a nice way to exin the two factions. Unfavorably describing the Orthodox faction would be as hypocrites who touted such values but did wicked things in secret. As for the Unorthodox faction, they went beyond just a primitive show of force and had basically thugs learning martial arts to go around doing bad things.


    Usually the wuxia novels show the Unorthodox faction in a negative light.


    Zhuge Eun So left while Cale was thinking about the Unorthodox faction. Cale noticed and spoke to Sima Dan, who was looking at him with a piercing gaze.


    The Chief Advisor will give an answer regarding the trip to Kunlun.


    Zhuge Eun So would do a good job reporting the situation.


    Cale noticed a gentle smile appearing on Sima Dan''s face. A calm voice flowed out of her mouth.


    Cant you make the decision as well, young master-nim?


    Cale quietly observed Sima Dan, who still looked drunk. Sima Dan touched the bottle as she continued.


    Based on the Chief Advisor''s personality, she would not allow outsiders to infiltrate if she held the key herself. Especially with an important task in front of her. It would have been impossible for us to even enter the Martial Arts Alliance.


    There was no hesitation in her gentle voice.


    Nheless, we made it into the Martial Arts Alliance, young master Kim-nim is in the second party heading toward Kunlun and the fact that Zhuge Eun So was acting as if she was assisting you Wouldnt that mean that you hold one of the keys for this trip to Kunlun, young master Kim-nim?


    Sima Gong nodded his head as if he agreed with her.


    "What the hell are you saying?


    Only Sima Jung did not understand and looked confused.


    So this was the reason.


    Cale felt as if he understood why the Unorthodox factionbeled Sima Jung as trash but not Sima Dan or Sima Gong.


    They are smart.


    Although they were an alcoholic and a gambling addict Their minds still worked well.


    Cale asked with a casual look on his face.


    Do you not have to report to the Coalition leader?


    Sima Gong responded this time.


    The Coalition leader-nim will be even happier if we reported the trip to Kunlun with it.


    Hooo.


    This guy''s mind also worked well.


    Basically, Sima Gong was saying that they wanted to use Sima Jungs stubborn wishes to be with Cale to have them be involved in the trip to Kunlun so that they could scope out the negotiation between the Demon Cult and the Orthodox faction.


    He was also openly saying that he would report this to the Coalition leader.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    They are not hiding anything.


    He liked that they were openly revealing their internal desires.


    But that was that and


    I''m curious to know what I have to gain from this.


    Cale looked at Durst as Sima Dan and Sima Jung flinched at hisment.


    Durst had already pulled the plugs out of his nose and was taking deep breaths.


    Shh-.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    Young master-nim, the air is very refreshing today.


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    There are no living jiangshis in this group from the Unorthodox faction.


    Then it should be fine for him to tell them his goal.


    Will it be possible for me to meet the Coalition leader-nim?


    The Divergent Coalition was currently split into two factions between the current coalition leader, Sima Pyeong, and the leader of the Green Forest.


    He could connect with the Green Forest side through the Carnage Demon, so it would be great if he could connect with the Coalition leader through the Sima siblings.


    Cale observed Sima Dan who had to think for a moment.


    It was at that moment.


    Our father? Of course! Kahahaha! You are my close friend''s close friend so my father will be very happy as well! Kahahahahah!


    Sima Jung happilyughed.


    Sima Gong opened his mouth just as Cale was about to scowl.


    Young master-nim.


    Sima Gongpletely ignored Sima Jung and calmly spoke.


    The Coalition leader-nim has been curious about you as well, young master Kim-nim.


    A subtle smile appeared on his face.


    I was debating whether to ask first, so thank you for bringing it up first. We would have been very disappointed if you only met with the Orthodox faction. We are citizens of the Central ins as well, are we not?


    Hooo. This guy used quite the interesting words like Sima Dan.


    They are anxious because I, who looks like someone from the Imperial family, might connect with the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult but leave out the Unorthodox faction?


    Cale slowly nodded his head.


    Maybe he knew that Sima Jung was not abducted by the Martial Arts Alliance and was moving with me but still used the abduction as an excuse toe to the Martial Arts Alliance.


    The Unorthodox faction.


    They had more intelligent people than Cale imagined.


    Maybe it was to be expected.


    Young master-nim. The Sima n is like the Orthodox factions Zhuge n.


    Based on Chief Eunuch Wi''s sound transmission that just came through, the Sima n was famous for being intelligent in the Unorthodox faction.


    Of course, they seem more focused on martial arts than the Zhuge n, but I heard that they are well-versed in strategy as well.


    The Zhuge n and the Sima n.


    Cale thought about what benefits he might get dragging these two families into the fight against the Blood Cult as he started speaking.


    The fact that all of you are citizens of the Central ins and meeting me will not be very rted.


    It was the truth.


    I''m not really a member of the Imperial family and the Emperor is an authoritative person who doesn''t look like he would listen to my requests.


    The Unorthodox faction would not gain anything by meeting him.


    I''m concerned that the Coalition leader may be very disappointed after meeting me.


    It would be quite bad if the Coalition leader met with him expecting benefits only to be disappointed and be uncooperative with the Blood Cult issue.


    Wow.


    Cale looked at Sima Gong who gasped.


    What is it, sir?


    Its nothing, young master-nim.


    Sima Gong was saying that it was nothing, but he was continuing to gasp with admiration internally.


    There wont be many benefits meeting him?


    The Coalition leader might be disappointed?


    Someone like that is going around with our second hyung-nim?


    Even if he was the trash of the Unorthodox faction, Sima Jung was quite skilled in martial arts and would be an expert in the Unorthodox faction in the future.


    Furthermore, he was the Coalition leaders son.


    Young master Kim kept Sima Jung by his side despite knowing that. All the while treating his hyung-nim so well that his hyung-nim was extremely excited.


    That should mean that he had ns to meet with the Unorthodox faction as well.


    Their father, Sima Pyeong had sent the two of them after figuring that out.


    We needed to at least meet the minimum level befitting young master Kims position.


    This was because of the Embroidered Uniform Guard.


    The reasons that the Unorthodox faction truly learned of young master Kim''s existence were because of the rumors of his being the Namgung n''s benefactor and the Embroidered Uniform Guard entering the Martial Arts Alliance.


    That stubborn Emperor sent around 100 of his personal guards.


    All to protect this young master Kim.


    Beijing was probably in a mess because of this.


    All sorts of people probably had bloodshot eyes looking into this young master Kim person.


    It is because a new power figure has appeared in the Central ins.


    The Emperor had not handed the Embroidered Uniform Guard even to his children.


    There is actually just one meaning behind that action.


    Either young master Kim was that important to the Emperor, or


    What young master Kim is about to do is important to the Emperor of the Central ins.


    The Unorthodox faction couldn''t help but be tense regardless of which reason it was.


    There is the answer.


    Young master Kim had just given him the answer through that conversation.


    If young master Kim was as important as the Emperor, meeting him would have been a benefit for father.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, he said that meeting him would not be beneficial.


    That means that what he is doing right now is so important that the Emperor was willing to lend out his extra life.


    The Martial Arts world was involved with that, and


    The Orthodox faction, Demon Cult And even the Unorthodox faction would have to join him for it.


    Sima Gong''s eyes clouded over.


    Coalition leader Sima Pyeong


    This was his evaluation of his youngest son to his trusted subordinates.


    That child has the talent to put the Sima n ahead of the Zhuge n in the future.


    Sima Gong could say that he would not lose to anybody when it came to his intellect.


    I have my answer.


    His words made his sister slowly move one hand away from the bottle and ce it on his shoulder.


    Do you see the answer?


    Sima Gong responded to his noonims sound transmission.


    The Imperial family and the Triumvirate. There is only one issue that would make all of these ces move together.


    What is it?


    Sima Gong looked at his sister''s eyes that were slowly turning sober and sent a sound transmission.


    It seems that the rumors are true, noonim.


    His sister was the calmest person among the siblings.


    However, their father said the following about when the bottle in her hand was reced with a sword.


    If little Dan grows up properly, the title of Sword Demon might move from Choi Jung Soo to little Dan.


    His father had recognized the oddly changing flow of things in the Central ins and sent two of the cards he could currently use.


    Head And sword.


    He, as the head, shared his discovery with his older sister.


    It seems true that the Blood Cult has reappeared. The Blood Cult also seems to be doing something so big that the Imperial family needs to make a move.


    I see. The Divergent Coalition and our Sima n cannot be excluded in such a thing.


    Sima Dan calmly responded before speaking to young master Kim.


    "We will go to Kunlun as well. We will also prepare a meeting with the Coalition leader, young master-nim.


    She flinched at that moment.


    Cale looked at the siblings with an odd gaze before starting to smile.


    You are truly wise people.


    Sima Gong flinched at thatment.


    Has he been watching our reaction?


    Sima Gong became certain at that moment.


    As expected, Zhuge Mi Ryeo is following young master Kim''s will!


    Young master Kim has the key!


    I''m certain that young master Kim is the brains that the Imperial family has prepared!


    The Emperor must have prepared the Embroidered Uniform Guard to protect that brain.


    We cannot take him lightly.


    Sima Gong felt tenser than when he made most bets and it made him smile.


    Cale had a thought while looking at him.


    Wow. Hes really smart to think of the Blood Cult right away.


    He had heard the siblings conversation.


    Human! I can listen to all sound transmissions if I focus a bit now!


    Raon had told him everything.


    Dragons really were great and mighty.


    * * *


    The second party heading to Kunlun left the Martial Arts Alliance in Wuhan and toward Mount Kunlun.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Here we go!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 123: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 123: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (3)


    It was quite far from Wuhan to Qinghai where Kunlun was located.


    It was a far distance from East to West.


    Human, cant we just teleport?


    Cale shook his head at Raon''sment.


    It is better not to use it because of the living jiangshis.


    There were two living jiangshis in their group.


    Sui Khan, who had his arms crossed and eyes closed, asked a question.


    One is Zhuge Eun So. Who is the other one?


    ck. ck.


    The carriage was moving quite quickly but the inside was peaceful without any shaking.


    Jeong Chan. Apparently he is someone dispatched from Shaolin.


    Lee Soo Hyuk slowly opened the carriage window as if to confirm Jeong Chan''s face.


    He then scoffed before closing the window.


    The mood outside is quite vicious.


    Cales group''s carriage was the only carriage in the second party.


    Everybody else was using movement techniques to match the horse''s speed. Even within Cales group, the Fist King, Mok Hee, and Chief Eunuch Wi were outside following the carriage.


    I guess it couldn''t be helped because both the Unorthodox faction and the Orthodox faction are together.


    Lee Soo Hyuk seemed a bit entertained as he leisurely spoke.


    Cale looked at him and scowled.


    "Groan.


    He heard a groan at that moment.


    Although this was a veryrge carriage


    Toonka was taking quite a lot of room and making it look full.


    He was groaning while unable to hide his difort.


    Toonka made a pitiful face and started to speak once he made eye contact with Cale.


    It feels so stuffy.


    Cale thought that his face was quite heinous as he responded.


    "Be quiet.


    "Groan.


    Toonka groaned again and his shoulder slumped.


    Human, Toonka looks so pitiful!


    Cale did not agree with Raon at all.


    I cant let him cause any headaches.


    If Toonka went outside right now, he would be moving with Sima Jung.


    It will be quite annoying if the two of them are going around together and causing some sort of incident.


    Toonka was in the carriage to keep them separated.


    Young master-nim, please eat this.


    Cale epted the refreshments from Ron and leaned back on thefortable chair.


    Anyway, it is nice since it is so quiet.


    The team leader said that the mood outside was vicious, but Cale didn''t really want to pay any attention to that.


    I heard that there was opposition to the Unorthodox faction joining us?


    Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo had approved the group of about eight members of the Divergent Coalition, with the three Sima siblings in the lead, to join them.


    It was an obvious decision since our next move was to drag the Unorthodox faction in to fight against the Blood Cult and the living jiangshis.


    Naturally, the Alliance leader approved of the Chief Advisor''s decision as well.


    As a result, there were protests from within the Martial Arts Alliance.


    Furthermore, there was even someone involved in the negotiating team that showed his opposition and said that he would not go.


    It was the Cleave Saint.


    He was one of the Orthodox factions Five Saints and someone who loathed the government quite a bit. His hatred for the Unorthodox faction was at about the same level.


    However, the Cleave Saint ended up agreeing to go once the Alliance leader and the Chief Advisor convinced him.


    He then moved himself to the second party.


    He said that he would thoroughly observe them with his two eyes and keep those dirty Unorthodox faction bastards in line.


    He also ns to keep an eye on me.


    Either way, the Sima siblings used traveling with young master Kim as the excuse to join this group.


    Of course, the people of the Martial Arts Alliance believed that the Unorthodox faction was trying to scope out the negotiation between the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult or to hinder it. That was why they were opposed to them joining.


    The real reason is because of the Blood Cult.


    At least Sima Dan and Sima Gong had figured out this group''s goal and were quietly keeping their mouths shut.


    This was because of Cales request.


    Most people dont know about it so I would like us to travel quietly.


    Sima Gong had been quite shocked at thatment.


    Y, you really did figure out my thoughts, young master Kim-nim!


    Cale, who could not say that he heard the sound transmissions thanks to Raon, just nodded his head. The two siblings responded with serious looks on their faces.


    I will keep this secret with my alcohol on the line.


    Only my sister and I will know about this. We will not even report it to the Coalition leader-nim yet. I will quit gambling if I go against my word.


    Cales face stiffened while thinking about how the two of them used alcohol and gambling as their promise.


    Its fine since things are quiet for now.


    Today was the second day since they left Wuhan and nothing much had happened.


    The mood felt as if they were on thin ice but they were moving quickly without any friction.


    The reason behind it was simple.


    Fist King Mok Hyeon.


    He revealed his identity and moved in a spot between the Unorthodox faction and the Orthodox faction, making nobody dare to cause an issue.


    Even the Cleave Saint, who did not like the government and the Unorthodox faction, could not be rude to the Fist King, an expert of the past generation and one of the Three Kings.


    Cale was quite satisfied that it allowed them to travel quietly.


    This is actually better.


    The living jiangshis, Zhuge Eun So and Jeong Chan


    The two of them were keeping a low profile because the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction were so wary of each other.


    It decreased the chances of a variable happening.


    Itd be great if we could go to Kunlun like this and then to the Demon Cult.


    Mount Kunlun located in Qinghai


    The Kunlun Sect located there


    Once they got past Qinghai, they would get to Xinjiang.


    Xinjiang was where the Demon Cult was located.


    Xinjiang was a ce with a desert and a barren environment.


    Things will go easily with the Demon Cult if we can just convince the Heavenly Demon.


    The Heavenly Demon was the leader of the Demon Cult and treated as a god.


    Dragging him into this was the most important.


    I''m sure itll work out somehow.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cale decided not to think too deeply about it in advance.


    Crunch crunch.


    He ate his snacks and decided to enjoy this peace.


    It is disappointing that we cannot move quickly through teleport but its been a while since I rested like this. I might as well enjoy it.


    They were staying in nearby inns every night where he managed to get a good nights sleep, so Cale enjoyed this rxing trip.


    Yes, when else would I enjoy such rxation?


    He started smiling.


    Hmm?


    Choi Jung Soo suddenly stood up at that moment.


    Choi Han put a hand on his scabbard.


    The team leader oddly twisted his mouth.


    Human!


    Raon then called out to him.


    Cale got the chills.


    Something is headed this way.


    Baaaaang!


    They suddenly heard a loud noise in front of the carriage.


    Ugh!


    The horses must have been scared as the carriage was shaking.


    Young master-nim. You can be at ease as I am here.


    Ron had a benign smile on his face as he supported the shaking Cale.


    Cale was about to think that his smile looked vicious when he heard some knocking.


    Knock knock knock.


    Something must have happened.


    Fuck.


    Whenever I try to get some rest! Something happens! Always something!


    Cale subconsciously swore.


    !


    As Chief Eunuch Wi, who opened the door, became anxious after hearing Cale swear and his shoulders started shaking


    Choi Han calmly asked.


    "Did something happen outside?


    That-


    As Chief Eunuch Wi snapped back to his senses and was about to speak


    Did some mountain bandit bastards really dare to attack us?!


    Mountain bandits?


    Chief Eunuch Wi urgently responded as Cale scowled.


    The Green Forest suddenly attacked us. The Fist King stopped them but it looks like we will need to stop for a moment.


    Haaaa.


    Cale let out a sigh.


    Chief Eunuch Wi subconsciously flinched and his shoulders curled forward.


    Someone with a heart as big as young master Kim-nim-


    Said such a coarse word like Fuck.


    He had never seen young master Kim act like this. The inside of Chief Eunuch Wi''s mouth felt dry at this mysterious sense of nervousness.


    However, the situation outside was turning explosive.


    The path Cale''s group was going through right now had a cliff to one side.


    Boom.


    A person jumped off the cliff.


    Keke. Shouldnt you at least say hello if you stepped into our territory?


    The Cleave Saint scowled after seeing the person who walked over with leisure steps.


    "Why are you here, you bastard?!


    Mm.


    Sima Dan gulped.


    Peng Yu walked over to Namgung Ma Hee''s side and whispered.


    I didn''t expect for the Green Forests second inmand to show up.


    The current Divergent Coalition was split into two with both sides meddling in each others affairs.


    The cores of the two factions were the Sima n and the Green Forest.


    However, the current Green Forest''s second inmand, Xia Mun, had appeared on the cliff with dozens of his subordinates.


    It was obvious that they hade in advance, hid their presence, and waited for them.


    You must be the famous Senior Fist King. My bad for greeting you in such a rough manner.


    Xia Mun at least showed some respect and bowed toward the Fist King.


    Hoo hoo. It was indeed rough.


    The Fist King shook his hand a bit.


    In front of him were pieces of wood that were so destroyed that someone could not tell its original appearance.


    Wow. But you are amazing, sir. You were able to send thatrge piece of wood flying. As expected of the Fist King! Kahahahahah!


    Xia Mun wasughing loudly when he heard a sharp voice.


    Such arrogance! A damn mountain bandit dares to get in the way of the Martial Arts Alliance?!


    Xia Mun turned his head after hearing the Cleave Saint''s frost-like shouting.


    His expression changed.


    Boom.


    He stabbed the axe that was over his shoulder into the ground.


    This axe was big enough that it weighed as much as an average adult male.


    I don''t think that is something that you Orthodox faction bastards who pretend to be good but do all sorts of shady shit in secret should be saying?


    W, what did you say?


    Whats wrong? They call you the Cleave Saint but did you turn into a wall? (TL: Cleave and Wall are pronounced the same in Korean) Can you not hear? Hmm? Kekeke!


    Ha! You stupid bastard!


    p, p.


    The Cleave Saint''s wide sleeves started to flutter. Internal ki started to swirl with him at the center.


    Click. Click click.


    The other people from the Martial Arts Alliance stationed themselves behind him and put their hands on their weapons.


    Grandfather.


    Haaaaa.


    The Fist King let out a sigh at Mok Hee calling him before shaking his head as if he had a headache.


    They looked ready to start fighting at any moment.


    Wow. You''re really going to fight us?


    Xia Mun raised his hand.


    The Fist King immediately looked around, looked at the top of the mountain, and held back a gulp.


    Far in the distance on top of the mountain that was too far for his senses


    There were a lot of gs.


    Anybody would be able to tell that the Green Forest was gathered up there waiting.


    Kekeke. I guess our subordinates wille down now!


    Xia Mun smiled brightly with his teeth showing.


    I would be very happy to fight! People keep talking about the Five Saints this, Five Saints that, so Ive been curious. I would be able to fight with old man Cleave Saint. Very good!


    Ha, looks like an opponent you cannotmunicate with!


    Xia Mun nonchntlymented as the Cleave Saint clicked his tongue in disbelief.


    But there is a way for us to not fight.


    What?


    Cast them aside and take us.


    Silence filled the area for a moment.


    Noble Warrior Xia. What do you mean by that?


    Sima Dan, who Xia Mun was pointing at, stepped forward with a calm look on his face.


    Xia Mun snorted in response.


    Hmph! Noble Warrior my ass. You must be drunk as hell if you are calling a mountain bandit a Noble Warrior.


    I am always drunk.


    As Xia Mun flinched at Sima Dan''s calm response


    "What the hell are you saying?!


    The Cleave Saint released his anger. He had been reaching his limit with his anger for the past few days.


    Senior Cleave Saint.


    Peng Yu came over to calm him down and addressed Xia Mun.


    To suddenly ask us to take you, we do not understand as there is no context. Please exin.


    Hmph.


    Xia Muns lips started to twist up.


    You must think we are total idiots.


    "Excuse me?


    Its obvious that the Orthodox faction, Unorthodox faction, and the Demon Cult are plotting something! But the core of the Unorthodox faction, the Green Forest, is missing there?! You are trying to take those feeble bastards from the Sima n who only know how to use their heads to do something. How could our Green Forest sit still?! Huh?


    Excuse me?


    As both Peng Yu and the Fist King were confused at this unexpected situation


    And as Sima Gong seemed to have noticed something and was about to step forward with an awkward look on his face


    That-


    What? The feeble Sima n?


    The trash of the Unorthodox faction The second son of Sima Pyeong


    Sima Jung''s eyes rolled over.


    You damn mountain bandits who only know how to steal shit!


    He charged forward almost as if he was flying.


    He was rushing toward Xia Mun.


    Hmph! You are just a puny kid! Fine! Come! We will kill all of you bastards and go in your ce!


    Xia Mun picked up his axe.


    The bandits who wereing down a path on the side of the cliff or via rope all pulled out their weapons as soon as they reached the ground.


    T, these stupid bastards! I knew you bastards nned on meddling with our Orthodox faction''s issues! You dare to get involved with our business?


    Senior Cleave Saint! It clearly seems like a misunderstanding, so how about you calm-


    I do not wish to do so! We should never have agreed to take these Unorthodox faction trashes with us! Beating these bastards to death would not be enough! I will put an end to them today!


    S, senior!


    The Cleave Saint also seemed unable to hold himself back any longer and used a foot technique to approach where Xia Mun and Sima Jung were about to fight.


    Oh dear.


    As the Fist King subconsciously gasped as it looked as if a fight might break out at any moment, no, as a fight had already begun


    !


    His shoulder slightly shook.


    He got chills on his back.


    This sense of danger was something he had not felt since reaching this higher level.


    This feeling that he might die


    No, to be more urate, this feeling of meeting an overbearing presence that made him want to kneel right away


    He took a breath in and barely managed to get a name out.


    Y, young master Kim-


    Click.


    The carriage door opened.


    Xia Mun, who was standing with his axe in his hand


    The charging Sima Jung


    The shouting bandits and the people from the Unorthodox faction who formed a circle to protect the Sima siblings


    And the people from the Martial Arts Alliance who followed the Cleave Saint to charge into the fight


    H, how could such an aura


    Finally, the Cleave Saint who had gone crazy with anger


    Everybody stopped moving.


    Although it was the middle of the day and the sun was high up in the sky


    As if they were sinking into darkness and no sun was above their heads


    It felt as if coldness was suffocating their whole body.


    They felt suffocated.


    Everybody looked toward one person.


    That person alighted from the carriage.


    Cale nonchntly spoke to the people looking at him.


    "What are you all doing right now?


    Although he was speaking in a rxed manner, an aura that made it hard to look at him wasing out of his body.


    However, they could not avoid that aura either.


    They could only be as stiff as rocks as they looked at him.


    An extremely annoyed Cale started speaking.


    He asked as if he was confused.


    "What is it?


    He then smiled as he spoke.


    You want to have a fight where you kill and be killed? Is that the kind of fight you want?


    Nobody could easily open their mouth in this situation as they felt as if they could suffocate to death in this area dominated by Cale at any moment.


    Trantor''s Comments


    FIGHT TO THE FINISH!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 124: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 124: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (4)


    Cale was truly annoyed.


    Seriously, why does something happen whenever I try to get some rest?!


    Honestly speaking, Cale wanted to quickly return to Roan. He wanted to get some rest in the Henituse territory.


    He didnt know whether it was because he adjusted to the Henituse territory better than he expected or because the food in the Central ins didnt suit his mouth very well, but


    He thought it would be great to return to the Roan Kingdom and get a proper meal.


    He still thought that he shouldnt use teleportation in front of so many people so he set his mind to enjoy this leisurely trip as best as possible.


    So why do I need to waste time like this?


    Cale''s gaze headed toward Xia Mun.


    If you had something to say, shouldn''t you have approached us and asked for a conversation instead of blocking our path?


    Xia Mun felt as if his head was being sucked into the mouth of arge beast the moment he made eye contact with that person.


    He wanted to say something but the man with the dark brown eyes did not give him a chance to respond.


    Shhhhh. His hands were shaking.


    He felt as if he might drop his axe at any moment.


    Puuk.


    The axe ended up falling to the ground. The reason that Xia Mun could at least maintain his pride was because he did not release the axe, which was now stabbed in the ground, from his hands.


    In fact, he was able to use the axe as support to stay standing without crumbling to the ground.


    Such an aura-


    What was this thing?


    It was not internal ki.


    Xia Mun had mainly focused on External Martial Arts, but as expected of someone at his level, he had quite a bit of knowledge about internal ki as well.


    This is not internal ki.


    It felt as if the air around them and everything was moving ording to this young master''s will.


    Is that even possible?


    He had never seen or heard about someone who could do such a thing.


    Maybe it was because he was not well-educated, but that did not seem to be the case.


    Even those snobby Sima n bastards who were known for their brains and the Orthodox faction bastards all had their mouths shut too.


    Y, young master-nim.


    Someone barely managed to get their voice out as they approached Cale.


    It was Elder Ho.


    The Dominating Aura he had used against Elder Ho had not been that strong.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Could you please release your anger-


    Cale slightly flinched after hearing Elder Ho barely get those words out.


    As Elder Ho mentioned, he had been annoyed and had used quite a bit of his Dominating Aura.


    It was simr to the level he had used against the Alliance leader.


    I need to ept it.


    Cale decided to speak honestly.


    For me, the time we are using to travel is enough of a waste. But I got a bit angry as a fight is breaking out over trivial matters and dying us even more.


    The endless issues between the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction meant that such fights like this were just a normal part of these peoples lives.


    It was not something an outsider like him could judge.


    Cale withdrew his aura.


    Ah.


    Gasp.


    He could hear people gasping around him.


    I''m alive.


    Xia Mun had that thought. He heard young master Kims voice at that moment.


    It seems like I have also caused an issue because I was unable to control my emotions. I''m sorry.


    His apologizing voice was calm but full of sincerity.


    What a scary person.


    That was the reason Xia Mun felt scared.


    There were numerous strong individuals here. People like the Cleave Saint and Peng Yu were considered to be the cream of the crop in the Martial Arts Alliance. The talented Sima siblings, who were called the future of the Unorthodox faction, were here as well.


    Furthermore, he was also here.


    However, none of them had been able to ovee this mans aura.


    Someone with such an aura probably sees our lives as trivial as the lives of flies.


    Such a person had instantly withdrawn his aura and apologized to them for being unable to control his emotions.


    Sweat was dripping down the side of Xia Mun''s face and his back was wet with cold sweat, but


    He could not say anything.


    .


    He avoided Cales gaze and lowered his head.


    His subordinates had long lost the strength to hold their weapons.


    Cale checked this and turned his head.


    "Sima Jung.


    Cale called for the trash of the Unorthodox faction.


    He, hehe-


    Sima Jung was smiling brightly despite breathing heavily. Cale felt iffy about that but still said what he needed to say.


    He also looked toward Sima Dan and Sima Gong, who were standing behind Sima Jung.


    This is an issue for the Unorthodox faction so resolve it well through conversation. We cannot afford to waste any more time.


    Yes, I, huff, understand. Boss.


    The Green Forest''s Xia Mun flinched after hearing the word boss.


    Boss? Fuck! They are already on the same side?


    Thats not good!


    Someone that strong is going to be close to the Sima n?


    I need to stop that.


    What do I do?


    Cale turned away from the Sima n and approached the Cleave Saint as Xia Mun''s eyes filled with concern.


    Sima Jung looked at Cales back with a piercing gaze and licked his lips.


    I''ll have him go a round with me at some point.


    He was someone who was crazy for fights. Sima Jung''s eyes were sparkling. Sima Gong, who was watching his older brother, barely managed to calm his breath before whispering to his sister.


    Noonim. It seems like I was mistaken.


    I as well.


    Sima Dan pulled the bottle that was strapped to her side and opened it.


    She then took somerge gulps.


    Sima Gong did not stop her. He could see that his sisters hand on the bottle was shaking.


    Haaaaa.


    Sima Dan finally put the bottle down after a few more gulps as if she was finally calm.


    Noonim.


    Sima Gong sent her a sound transmission.


    At the lowest the Profound Realm. No, he might be even higher.


    Sima Dan could not say anything at how Sima Gong was describing young master Kim''s martial arts level.


    Thinking about those distant realms was suffocating her.


    He was not the Emperor''s brain. He is the Emperor''s sword. No, he may even be the sword of the Central ins that the Imperial family was treating respectfully.


    Sima Gong''s cheeks were slightly shaking as he sent sound transmission after sound transmission.


    Sima Dan could see that her younger brothers hands were hidden in his sleeves. Hes probably touching his dice to calm down.


    Noonim. This maybe, maybe.


    Sima Dan flinched.


    She thought that her brother was calming himself down but Sima Gong''s gaze was burning up as hot as Sima Jungs.


    His emotions could be felt in the sound transmission.


    Noonim, I may have joined the greatest ying field of my life.


    Mm.


    Sima Dan groaned.


    Sima Gongs gaze burned even hotter despite that.


    It will be arge battlefield with the entire Central ins on the line. For some reason, I feel like that sir will be at the center of it.


    Sima Dan said just one thing as Sima Gong observed young master Kim''s back just like Sima Jung.


    I feel the same way.


    She then took another gulp.


    She realized it. The reason she kept wanting to drink was because she could not stop her heart from shaking at the thought of arge battle that was toe.


    She felt as if she would pull out her sword if she did not drink.


    A martial artist. As someone who made up her mind to live as one, arge battle that would allow her to pull out her sword made her heart beat wildly.


    Noonim. I am now certain. It is highly likely that the Chief Advisor and the Alliance leader are just following young master Kim''s words.


    I agree.


    She responded shortly before approaching Sima Jung.


    Orabuni.


    "What is it?


    She spoke to her second older brother who responded without even looking at her as he was focused on young master Kims back.


    I understand why you called him boss. He truly is the boss.


    Did you just figure that out?


    Sima Jung finally looked at her and smiled brightly. The way all of his teeth were showing made it seem as if he was truly excited.


    Sima Dan knew.


    Sima Jung was impulsive and caused a lot of issues, but He was like an animal.


    That was why he could figure out a person''s true nature with his instincts.


    Just as how he imed to suddenly start calling young master Kim his boss.


    Sima Dan licked her lips with her tongue like the rest of her siblings. She looked like a snake. It suited her as the world called the Sima n snakes.


    Senior Cleave Saint.


    Cale had no idea about the gazes of the three siblings as he stopped in front of the Cleave Saint.


    .


    The Cleave Saint looked at Cale without being able to say anything.


    Human, this Cleave Saint grandpa is scared!


    Cale naturally knew it as well.


    Good.


    This was the person who had been unable to hide his scorn toward Cales group to the point that Cale was worried about him getting in their way.


    He thought that it was a good thing to suppress this guy right now.


    Thats that but I still have to say what I have to say.


    Cale started speaking toward the Cleave Saint who had a sharp gaze while being unable to hide the fear inside him.


    I''m sure a lot of things are hard to trust and that you might not like it, but Everything will end once we get to Kunlun.


    Actually, that was not the case.


    Kunlun would actually be the starting point.


    However, their current excuse was that Cale was stopping by the Kunlun Sect at daoshi Un Seons invitation so the Cleave Saint needed to believe that Kunlun was the end.


    Wouldnt it be better to quickly get there so that you dont have to see these faces you hate to see as quickly as possible?


    .


    The Cleave Saint could not say anything. However, Cale had no intention of listening to his response anyway, so he slightly bowed his head before turning away.


    Elder Ho-nim.


    He then headed toward the carriage and called out for Elder Ho.


    Yes, young master-nim!


    Let us depart as soon as things are settled. Shouldnt we at least spend the night in an inn?


    Yes, yes sir! You are absolutely right! Our young master-nim is always right! Hahahaha!


    Cale was unsettled at Elder Ho''s excessiveughter but he just brushed it aside. Elder Ho was a smart guy so he would take care of all of this and get them moving again soon.


    Please take care of it.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi was there as well.


    Cale found it odd that Chief Eunuch Wi''s shoulders were oddly raised up, but he got on the carriage as that was none of his business.


    Click.


    The carriage door closed again and there was a moment of silence before it was broken.


    p!


    Everybody focused on Elder Ho who just pped.


    Let us all get ready!


    People finally snapped to their senses.


    Elder Ho watched people start to move and then looked toward Xia Mun and Sima Dan.


    There is still something we need to discuss so why dont you bothe this way?


    The representative of the two forces of the Unorthodox faction quickly approached.


    Elder Ho then looked toward the Cleave Saint.


    Senior-


    I''m fine. Deal with it as you will.


    The Cleave Saint.


    People said that fighting him was like facing arge wall. The Cleave Saint let out a deep breath.


    He is a wall.


    That was the wall that he was pursuing.


    This was the kind of wall that was sorge that he did not even dare to fathom what was beyond it.


    The realm that he dreamt of.


    At least at the Profound Realm. Maybe even at the Nature Realm.


    Today, the Cleave Saint saw the path he needed to travel.


    He saw the final destination of a martial artist.


    Kim Hae-il.


    The Cleave Saint''s gaze slowly sank down as he mumbled that name.


    Peng Yu watched this and whispered to Namgung Ma Hee.


    Doesn''t it seem like Senior Cleave Saint''s anger toward young master Kim-nim has increased?


    Namgung Ma Hee responded with a calm gaze.


    Noble Warrior Peng, you are clueless.


    "Excuse me?


    Peng Yu looked at Namgung Ma Hee in shock before sighing and whispering again after seeing that she was not responding.


    But young master Kim-nim is unexpected. Seriously, where did someone like thate from?


    He was truly shocked.


    Peng Yu was truly full of admiration and awe for young master Kims realm.


    He then saw the stoic Namgung Ma Hee smile a bit.


    Peng Yus eyes opened in shock when she calmlymented.


    "As expected of the Namgung ns benefactor.


    Tsk. Peng Yu clicked his tongue and looked away from Namgung Ma Hee.


    That Namgung addict.


    Cant even talk to her.


    But it looks like we need to get connected as well.


    It seemed as if it would be great if the Hebei Peng n could find a way to connect with young master Kim as well.


    Very great.


    Peng Yu knew that he was not the only one here who was thinking that. It was highly likely that everybody here was thinking the same thing.


    It looks like the youngsters have fallen for him.


    Peng Yu looked at the young martial artists of the Martial Arts Alliance and chuckled.


    Wow.


    He could not smile with satisfaction while watching that young man from Shaolin, Jeong Chan, looking at the closed carriage door with his hands sped and a sparkle in his eyes.


    Mm.


    However, Namgung Ma Hee, who looked at the same person as well, clenched her eyes shut and quietly looked away from him.


    Jeong Chan.


    He was a living jiangshi.


    Simr to Namgung Tae Wi, he would lose his martial arts once he was purified.


    Namgung Ma Hee felt frustrated.


    We need to hurry as young master Kim-nim mentioned.


    They had no time to waste.


    After a bit of time, the second party started heading toward Mount Kunlun once again.


    * * *


    Finally, they arrived at the start of Mount Kunlun.


    Boss!


    Boss-nim!


    Cale scowled while watching two people call him boss.


    Kahahahahaha!


    Beyond theughing Toonka, he could see Sima Jung, who called him boss with a bright smile on his face and Xia Mun, who called him Boss-nim while smiling like a treacherous subject.


    The number of baggage had increased.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Cale going to start getting charged on his flights for all the baggage.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 125: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 125: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (5)


    <Boss trash and trash one, two, three (5)>


    The Kunlun Sect was one of the Nine Sects One Gang and considered the front line and wall of the Orthodox faction.


    The Demon Cult would need to destroy this wall in order to infiltrate the Central ins.


    How mysterious.


    Cale heard Choi Han''s voice and looked at what Choi Han was saying was mysterious.


    Mount Kunlun was made of rugged peaks.


    The tall peaks were wrapped in clouds, making them difficult to see.


    When you think of the Kunlun Sect, you think of the Eight Great Styles of the Cloud Dragon.


    It was the Kunlun Sect''s pride and identity, a martial art that was peculiar in that it focused on foot technique.


    It was given that name because the movement looked like a Dragon flying around through the clouds.


    The strange foot technique used in this cloud-covered Mount Kunlun could make a human seem like a Dragon.


    Human, the mountain here looks dangerous! Human, can you go there?


    Of course, a real Dragon was currently invisible, anxious about Cales stamina.


    Dont worry, human! Ill move you!


    For reference, Cale had not been worried at all.


    Ah, you are here, sir?


    Ah, Chief Advisor-nim.


    Cale smiled gently toward the approaching Zhuge Mi Ryeo.


    The entrance to Mount Kunlun Some people hade out to the path heading up to the Kunlun Sect to greet the second party.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo, who had been at the front of the party, smiled oddly while approaching Cale.


    Young master-nim, it must have been a long journey for you.


    Not at all, Chief Advisor-nim. It was a rxing trip.


    Cale answered honestly.


    The Chief Advisors smile became even wider.


    The mood has changed.


    The Cleave Saint, the rest of the Orthodox faction and even the Unorthodox faction


    Everybody was peeking at young master Kim''s group anxiously without being excited that they had arrived.


    She opened her mouth to speak.


    Thanks to the message you sent, we heard about the changes to the group.


    That message also told her how young master Kim was able to create this mood.


    Hes a scary person.


    He possessed extremely scary powers but did not show it. Even when he did show it, he did not show everything and just let others know of his level.


    He made it so that they had no choice but to bow to him. He turned the situation as he pleased.


    To say it was a rxing trip despite creating such a mood


    Young master Kim was an extremely scary person.


    The Chief Advisor did not show her inner thoughts and introduced the people who came with her.


    This is daoshi In Ho, the leader of the Kunlun Sect.


    Wow.


    Cale gasped internally.


    He really seems like an immortal.


    He had the typical white hair, long white beard and white clothes that most people thought of when they thought of an immortal. He even had a gentle disposition.


    Sect leader In Ho met every characteristic of an immortal.


    Nice to meet you, young master Kim-nim.


    He was also extremely respectful, putting one fist against one palm to greet Cale.


    There did not seem to be any lies or hypocrisy in him.


    He must have been smiling for a long time as a warm gaze headed toward Cale before he could even look at the happily formed wrinkles.


    I have heard a lot from the Chief Advisor-nim and little Seon. Thank you foring all this way.


    Daoshi Un Seon smiled a bit while looking at In Ho. The small smile that appeared on her usually stoic face was full of respect toward the sect leader.


    It is an honor to see you again, young master-nim.


    Un Seon also calmly greeted Cale.


    A few of the important figures in the Kunlun Sect also proceeded to greet him.


    Of course, they greeted not just Cale but Choi Han, Ron, and the others with just as much respect.


    Human! These humans look really nice!


    Cale was feeling the same way as Raon.


    Then please let us lead the way.


    The Orthodox faction''s people with the Cleave Saint at the center were escorted to the Kunlun Sect. Cale stopped to chat with Sima Dan for a moment.


    We will send a message once we have settled on an inn.


    Sure.


    The three Sima siblings and Xia Mun''s group could not step into Mount Kunlun.


    The reason was simple.


    Then please let us lead the way.


    Sect leader In Ho, who was smiling gently next to Cale, did not allow them to enter.


    Hes not just a nice person.


    In Ho had been treating the Unorthodox faction''s people as if they did not exist since earlier.


    The Unorthodox faction did not seem disgruntled about that.


    Maybe it is to be expected.


    The Kunlun Sect had always confronted the Demon Cult since the start of its history.


    That was why they had been through more battles than the numerous sects of the Orthodox faction and had almost beenpletely destroyed as well multiple times.


    However, they still survived.


    Sometimes through their own efforts and sometimes through the help of the Orthodox faction.


    The former could be said to be thanks to the Kunlun Sects persistence but thetter was not always for good reasons.


    The strong sect confronting the District would disappear if the Kunlun Sect was destroyed.


    Many of the sects and ns who were concerned that they would be ced with that burden gave a hand to the restoration of the Kunlun Sect.


    Of course, some ces probably helped because they were in awe of the Kunlun Sects spirit.


    Either way, the Kunlun Sect had been through many battles and it was inevitable that they had fought with the Unorthodox faction numerous times in the process.


    As a result, the sect leader was repulsed at the thought of the Unorthodox faction stepping into his territory.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, there was a reason that the Sima siblings and the Unorthodox faction''s martial artists were not saying much about it.


    Hes not being rude about it.


    He did not scowl or get angry like the Cleave Saint.


    He just brushed past them.


    This meant that he did not want to fight them nor get involved with them.


    The fact that they were allowed to stay in an inn in the vige underneath the mountain that was protected by the Kunlun Sect was already showing them enough respect.


    The Unorthodox faction knew this, and since they did note to fight, they were going along with it without saying much.


    They have their own rules.


    Cale organized his thoughts and they stepped onto the mountain heading up to the Kunlun Sect as well.


    Young master-nim.


    Cale heard a sound transmission from Chief Eunuch Wi at that moment.


    I have found them.


    Cale stopped walking after hearing that.


    He turned his head to see Chief Eunuch Wi approaching with two members of the Embroidered Uniform Guard.


    The Embroidered Uniform Guard had gone off on their own to do something separate from Cale.


    Two of them approached with stiff expressions on their faces and bowed toward Cale.


    Mm.


    The Cleave Saint gulped after watching that.


    The Embroidered Uniform Guard did not usually bow to anyone other than the Emperor.


    Such people were showing so much respect to someone else.


    Shock was not strong enough to describe his emotion.


    We have brought it, sir.


    The one who seemed to be the more senior of the two pulled a box out of his pocket.


    It was a small box tightly wrapped in cloth.


    Here is one more, sir. Both of them have the same attribute.


    The Embroidered Uniform Guard next to him pulled a box out and handed it to Cale as well.


    Cale received the two boxes wrapped in red cloth.


    The golden dragon embroidered on the red cloth


    The martial artists pupils started shaking once they saw it.


    It is something from the Emperor!


    The way young master Kim received it as if it was nothing and did not show any form of gratitude made people whisper, but Cale had no idea as he thought to himself.


    This is great.


    It made him smile.


    Eat elixirs and release the seals!


    He had requested elixirs from the Emperor through Chief Eunuch Wi and these two boxes were the response.


    Fire, Earth, Wind. I dont know which of the three it is.


    They said that the two boxes were the same attribute, so it should be one of the three. Based on the Emperors personality, he should have sent some pretty good elixirs.


    I may be able to gain more strength before we head to the Demon Cult.


    One of the Embroidered Uniform Guards spoke at that moment.


    Our esteemed said that he would send moreter on.


    Oh. The Emperor really is the best.


    Cale smiled with satisfaction and added on.


    I hope he can send them as quickly as possible.


    Yes sir. We will deliver the message.


    The Cleave Saint gulped.


    Our esteemed should be referring to the Emperor. But hes asking the Emperor to send something quickly?


    What is the true identity of this young master Kim?


    He could not fathom it at all.


    The two Embroidered Uniform Guards immediately left and Cale smiled apologetically toward Sect leader In Ho.


    We were slowed because of me. I''m sorry.


    Not at all, young master-nim.


    In Ho answered that it was fine while slightly clenching his fists.


    I see a path!


    He recalled what daoshi Un Seon, who had been in the advance party, stealthily came to find him to say.


    Young master Kim-nim. That sir said that he would help us.


    Young master Kim-


    The sect leader had heard rumors about that person through someone else in the advance party.


    He may be a member of the Imperial family but will one person have that big of an influence?


    A bitter smile had appeared on In Ho''s face.


    He epted a negotiation with the Demon Cult as rational but he could not emotionally ept the fact that he needed to chat with the Demon Cult, which had trampled on their sect for such a long time.


    He also thought that the Chief Advisor was wrong.


    The Demon Cult had no intentions of negotiating.


    Based on their movements, they were nning on attacking the Central ins.


    That was why the Kunlun Sect had not stopped preparing for war.


    Of course, they werecking in numerous areas, but


    That is not the case, sect leader-nim.


    Un Seon had strongly advocated to the bitter In Ho.


    Things will definitely change if that sires here.


    Why do you think so?


    Un Seon had approached him after hearing that question. That must have not been enough because she used sound transmission to deliver the message.


    That sir has reached the Nature Realm.


    What?


    In Ho had subconsciously asked back verbally.


    The Nature Realm.


    Was that really a realm humans could reach?


    I''m sure of it.


    Un Seon was not one to lie.


    In Ho''s body had tensed up because he knew of Un Seons personality. Un Seon had solemnly continued.


    I heard the rumors that the Heavenly Demon has reached the top of the Profound Realm.


    It may not be true.


    However, it is true that we are hearing those rumorsing from Xinjiang. Isnt that why you are having trouble sleeping, Sect leader-nim?


    The strongest in the Kunlun Sect right now was the Ancestral Elder, who had reached the top of the Unrestrained Realm.


    That sir was currently in secluded training in preparation for the war against the Demon Cult.


    The Unrestrained Realm and then the Profound Realm.


    Beyond that was the Nature Realm, which was seen as being a realm that humans could not reach.


    Little Seon. Are you sure of it?


    In Ho asked with anticipation and Un Seon had responded.


    I cannot be certain. However, the Beggars'' Gangs Elder Ho-nim and the Chief Advisor both seem to believe it to be true as well.


    In Ho snapped out of his senses as he recalled thest thing U told him.


    Young master Kim-nim said that he woulde to Kunlun even before I asked him to visit. He said that despite having a good idea about the current situation. Isnt that already a show of good faith?


    Yes, that alone was enough for the Kunlun Sect to be thankful to him and his people.


    In Ho heard young master Kim''s calm voice.


    This is a beautiful ce.


    The Sect leader smiled.


    They were slowly walking up as if they were on a leisure walk.


    They had no reason to rush up and he wanted to chat a little more with young master Kim.


    Isnt it? The magnificent view of Mount Kunlun is extremely famous.


    Un Seonmented after In Ho.


    However, I cannot sleep in fear that this beautiful ce will disappear forever.


    Un Seon.


    In Ho warned Un Seon for her suddenment.


    Un Seon closed her mouth. She felt like she made a mistake and had ced a burden on young master Kim.


    A middle-aged man standing behind In Ho spoke up at that moment.


    Then we must fight back.


    Jang Hyung.


    Master, isn''t that the case?


    Cale looked toward Jang Hyung, who was standing next to In Ho.


    He was the person who would be the future sect leader of the Kunlun Sect after In Ho.


    His firm and steady gaze was bright.


    They were full of certainty.


    Cale made eye contact with him.


    Mount Kunlun is as dangerous as it is beautiful. The Demon Cult will never be able to cross this mountain.


    There was strength in Jang Hyung''s calm words.


    Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo gently continued to speak.


    Of course. Everything will be resolved through conversation.


    Hmph.


    Jang Hyung snorted and looked away.


    Un Seon had an awkward look on her face because of that but neither the Sect leader nor Un Seon dared to say anything.


    Young master Kim-nim.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo calmly spoke to him.


    Daoshi Jang Hyung lost his parents when he was young because of the Demon Cult. That is why you should probably just ignore his strong feelings against them.


    It was at that moment.


    As they leisurely walked up the gentle slope with the beautiful Mount Kunlun as the backdrop


    Human, are you not out of breath?


    It was rare to see that Cale was not out of breath.


    As he was about to think about that


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack!


    Cale turned his gaze.


    Durst was holding a tree and dry heaving.


    They are not here?


    Neither Zhuge Eun So nor Jeong Chan was around them right now.


    They were all up ahead with the Cleave Saint.


    They had moved quickly using foot techniques that they were not even visible anymore.


    That meant-!


    There is a living jiangshi here?


    One of the Kunlun Sects people urgently rushed toward Durst at that moment.


    "Are you okay sir?


    His concerned voice sounded clear.


    Ugh. Ugh! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack-!


    However, Dursts dry heaves became even worse.


    Human, it must be that person.


    I know, right?


    Cale silently nodded his head and motioned to Choi Han with his eyes.


    Choi Han would move Durst away from the living jiangshi.


    The Kunlun Sect''s future sect leader.


    Jang Hyung was the new living jiangshi.


    The Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult''s war would have had no choice but to start.


    As long as the Kunlun Sects future sect leader was a living jiangshi, the war between the Demon Cult and the Orthodox faction was basically meant to be.


    Something feels off.


    However, the living jiangshis until now had been young.


    That was why there had not been any immediate danger.


    Jang Hyung was the first middle-aged living jiangshi. And although he was the future sect leader, he already had enough strength and authority to start a war between the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult.


    If the Demon Cult was in a simr situation


    I might have to purify them right away.


    He was nning on purifying them all at once one by one, but there may be some he would have to purify in advance.


    Someone at Jang Hyung''s position could destroy the negotiation between the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult.


    A mysterious chill surrounded Cales body.


    Human, is it hard climbing the mountain as I thought? Or did you cause some sort of issue?


    Of course, he ignored Raons questions.


    He had a bad feeling about this.


    Should I use my power?


    The Vitality of the Heart. He ignored the question that the old man asked energetically.


    Cale tightly clenched the two boxes with elixirs.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Middle-aged jiangshi


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 126: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 126: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (6)


    The Kunlun Sect.


    Buildings that suited that name were built to fit in with the nearby mountain range and the clouds.


    They did not look fancy but the simple appearances that suited nature made them look ssier.


    They were cleanly maintained but definitely looked used.


    They showed the affection of the people living in the Kunlun Sect.


    Young master-nim, the sect leader-nim has invited you to dinner. What would you like to do?


    Of the many buildings, in a small building a bit away from the central region of the sect


    This was not that big of a ce but it was refined and clean, giving off the vibes that it was reserved for extremely important guests.


    Cale had taken one of the few rooms in this building as he responded.


    Please decline.


    Chief Eunuch Wi nodded his head as if he expected this response.


    Only Cale''s group was staying in this building right now.


    Yes, young master-nim. I understand.


    Chief Eunuch Wi responded lightheartedly, hesitated for a moment, before speaking again.


    Young master-nim, are you perhaps thinking of doing that right away-


    He trailed off for a moment before seeing Cales gaze and finishing his sentence.


    "Are you nning on removing your seal?


    The people who were in Cales room right now all turned toward him.


    The Fist Kings gaze was not obvious, but he was focused on the two boxes on the table in front of Cale.


    They heard Cale''s rxed voice at that moment.


    Yes. I need to remove it. Now that we know that Jang Hyung is a living jiangshi, my current powers are not enough.


    Ho.


    Chief Eunuch Wi barely managed to hold back that gasp.


    His current powers are not enough?


    Even though he is in the Nature Realm?


    However, he could not say that Cale''s judgment was wrong.


    I cant believe the future sect leader is a living jiangshi.


    Cales group and Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo, who had seen Durst''s dry heaving, immediately realized the severity of the situation.


    The Kunlun Sect''s side and the negotiation team from the Martial Arts Alliance were all resting without knowing anything, but This situation was getting extremely twisted andplicated for those who knew.


    That was why Chief Eunuch Wi thought that Cales decision was the right one right now.


    However, despite having that thought, his heart was not at ease.


    That bloodst time-


    Young master Kim had removed a portion of his seals in the Namgung n. A cold yet refreshing aura that had the scent of wood had filled the Namgung n.


    That mighty power The Namgung n who felt that aura revered young master Kim even more and showed their respect, but Chief Eunuch Wi knew of a different aspect of it.


    Noble Warrior On, who was also acting as young master Kim''s attendant, had brought him young master Kim''s clothes that were covered in blood.


    Seeing those clothes made him realize how difficult and painful it must be to remove those seals.


    I have no idea why or what kind of seals have been ced on young master Kim-nim.


    However, if there were seals that someone who was already so strong could not remove, he could not fathom how scary that power must be.


    I do not have the strength nor the justification to stop young master Kim-nim from restarting that painful process.


    That was why Chief Eunuch Wi bowed andmented.


    I guess I will need to stand guard.


    Sui Khan stepped forward after hearing that.


    I will be by his side.


    I''m here as well!


    Raon raised his short and chubby front paw.


    The Fist King made ament in a low voice.


    I will take care of the roof.


    Chief Eunuch Wi was thest toment.


    I will stand guard in front of the door.


    I will help as well.


    Mok Heemented as well and everybody''s roles were determined.


    Cales expression became unsettled as he listened.


    Is there a need?


    It was fine that Sui Khan or Raon was going to be by his side, but There was no need to guard the roof and the door.


    However, Cale did not stop them.


    Itll just be distracting if a lot of people were here.


    It was a good thing that the Fist King, Chief Eunuch Wi, and Mok Hee offered to leave the room on their own ord.


    The rest of the group was not in the room right now because they all had tasks to do.


    Lets check out the items first.


    Cale unwrapped the two red cloths.


    He could see the two wooden boxes.


    They said that the two elixirs had the same attribute.


    Fire, wind, or earth. It has to be one of the three.


    Cale opened a wooden box without any hesitation.


    Please!


    But he was praying internally.


    He was praying that it was what he wanted.


    Sui Khan asked the silent Cale a question as soon as the box opened.


    You''ll start right away, right?


    Yes.


    Cale calmly responded and noises started ringing from Cales pocket.


    Ding, ding, ding!


    However, Cale ignored them.


    Chief Eunuch Wi spoke with admiration. His voice was shaking.


    T, this is the l, living me flower!


    It was a flower that held a living me.


    "The treasure of the Imperial family!


    The Emperor believed that Cale was going to save the Central ins and had offered the treasure of the Imperial family.


    This flower was so precious that the elixir Cale consumed in the Namgung n was nothing inparison.


    There was a formation cast inside the wooden box. The formation was keeping the flower alive.


    There was a legend that this flower was gifted to the first Emperor from an Immortal.


    Cale opened the other box as well.


    Volcanic rock ginseng!


    Chief Eunuch Wi was shocked again.


    It wascking inparison to the living me flower, but it was still a highly rated elixir.


    It was ginseng that was grown inva, making it also of the fire attribute.


    Cale clenched his fist underneath the table.


    This is great!


    This should allow him to release the seal on the Fire of Destruction to a degree.


    Then it should be easier to purify the living jiangshis.


    Ding, ding, ding!


    Central ins continued to send messages to Cale.


    Cale finally pulled the mirror out to check the messages.


    < Central ins may get in trouble with the God of Bnce if you eat that! >


    < Would it be possible to only eat the Volcanic rock ginseng? >


    < That alone should release the seal a bit and make it much easier for you, sir! >


    Ding ding-!


    < No, umm, eating the living me flower will release the seal as well. Very much! Only then will the bnce and the cause and effect be proper. But that is too strong of an elixir as it is not from the human world but from the immortal world! >


    Cale gave a single response.


    "So I cant use it?


    Did Central ins read his annoyance in his stoic voice?


    Diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing.


    <...No sir. You can. I will just have to deal with some naggingter... But it is not something that will destroy the bnce of the world... But Central ins is scared of getting in trouble...... >


    Calepletely ignored it, flipped the mirror over and ced it on the ground. It was his way of telling Central ins to be quiet as he was not going to look anymore.


    Then let''s get started.


    Cale calmlymented as he decided to remove his seals again.


    I''m not expecting too much.


    50%. I''m just asking for half of the seal to be removed.


    That was all Cale was asking for.


    * * *


    I hope that you can consider our sincerity despite not being able to prepare much for you.


    The Cleave Saint immediately responded to the Sect leader.


    We have already received plenty, Sect leader.


    "Thank you for saying so, Cleave Saint.


    The two of them were simr in age.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo slightly smiled and looked at the table.


    The meal prepared by Kunlun was not that splendid.


    In fact, it wasckingpared to the dinner she usually had in the Zhuge n.


    However, based on how everything was neatly ced, Kunlun had done their best to greet the members of the Martial Arts Alliance.


    The Sect leader probably wants to prevent a confrontation with the Demon Cult no matter what.


    Honestly, the people here also knew why the table of food was like this.


    The important figures of the Martial Arts Alliance had received an invitation from the Sect leader to eat with the core executives of the Kunlun Sect.


    As people invited to such a gathering, they had enough years of experience to understand the flowing trend.


    Kunlun is preparing for war.


    Even the sects that chased the dao would prepare a feast when they received guests. That was the case even for the Kunlun, who was said to be the mostcking in wealth among the Nine Sects One Gang.


    So this is showing that the Kunlun Sect is using every penny they have to prepare for war.


    The faces of the Chief Advisor, Cleave Saint, and the rest of the members of the Martial Arts Alliance became a bit heavier.


    It was because they realized the seriousness of the current situation.


    The Sect leader started speaking at that moment.


    We have sent a message to the Demon Cult.


    He looked toward the Chief Advisor as he spoke.


    The Demon Cult will send someone in the near future. You should be able to figure out the time and method of negotiation with that person.


    They had already discussed with each other to meet for the negotiation, so they just had to decide on the details based on the situation.


    This is concerning.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo''s mind wasplicated.


    For Jang Hyung to be a living jiangshi


    Knowing that fact made her even more concerned about the negotiation team that the Demon Cult would send and that there may be a variable from the Kunlun Sect, whom she had trusted to be their allies.


    What shall I do?


    As her concern was about to get deeper


    Why dont we eat first?


    The Sect leader made thement and the meal began.


    And immediately


    Mm.


    In Ho put his spoon down and groaned.


    He turned to look toward the door.


    The closed door soon opened.


    That made the Chief Advisor certain that he had received a sound transmission.


    Creeeeeak.


    A martial artist of the Kunlun Sect bowed outside the open door and started to speak.


    "Someone has arrived from the Demon Cult.


    Everybody got up from their seats.


    Nobody was shocked because they had all noticed something was up at the Sect leader''s actions.


    Chief Advisor-nim. It looks like we will need to eat afterwards.


    Of course. They came earlier than I expected.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo''s mind was getting heavier despite her calm response. This was especially because she saw the scowl on Jang Hyung''s face as soon as the Demon Cult was mentioned.


    This is not good.


    She had an ominous feeling about this.


    She knew that things always went differently than she expected whenever things were like this.


    She suppressed her anxiety and stepped forward without any hesitation in her role as the Chief Advisor.


    And in front of the gate of the Kunlun Sect


    Zhuge Mi Ryeos lips twisted up after meeting the person the Demon Cult had sent as a messenger.


    It looks like an unexpectedly important guest has arrived.


    Only one person hade from the Demon Cult.


    However, a pnquin had arrived by the time the Chief Advisor and the others arrived at the gate.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo had a twisted smile on her face as she spoke.


    I didnt expect that the Sage Demon would personally show up.


    Screeeech.


    The pnquin opened and a person stepped down.


    A warm and nice looking white haired old man came out.


    The Chief Advisor wasing so someone at your level had toe.


    The Sage Demon.


    He was the Chief Advisor of the Demon Cult and their strategist, and one of the Heavenly Demon''s close confidants.


    A colossus has moved.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo''s mind became even moreplicated.


    This is a bit overboard.


    The Demon Cult''s actions were going overboard unlike their usual self.


    The Sage Demon. This prideful person came all the way to the gates of Kunlun to meet her?


    He even waited patiently until Zhuge Mi Ryeo descended the mountain?


    The same person who always looked down on her for being younger than him?


    She had a thought at that moment.


    It would not have been easy if we really nned on negotiating.


    That was why Zhuge Mi Ryeo had a rxed smile on her face.


    Their goal was not a negotiation.


    Living jiangshis and the Blood Cult Those were their goals.


    I am happy and thankful that the Sage Demon has personallye.


    The Sage Demon flinched after seeing her smile.


    What is going on?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo was not someone who usually had such a rxed smile on her face.


    Although she was younger than the Sage Demon, there were a lot of shrewd things inside of her.


    However, that rxed smile did not seem like a lie.


    Did the Orthodox faction reallye to negotiate?


    This is different from what I knew?


    As the Sage Demon''s mind was about to getplicated


    !


    He snapped his fan shut.


    The smile on Zhuge Mi Ryeo''s face became even wider.


    "This is?!


    The Sect leader, Cleave Saint, and everybody flinched in shock.


    All of them turned toward the same direction.


    They were looking at a spot beyond the gates of the Kunlun Sect.


    The aura of fire!


    An intense aura of fire was flowing out from the Kunlun Sect to its gate.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo got goosebumps on her arms.


    Fire.


    There were no fires burning anywhere but the whole area was covered by an aura of a destructive fire that felt as if it could turn anything into ashes.


    This is his true identity!


    Young master Kim.


    This aura of fire that was clearly released by someone in the Nature Realm made Zhuge Mi Ryeo feel suffocated but also delighted.


    This immense power would put everything in its ce.


    It was simr to how everything returns to nothing in the path of fire


    This was the path that that person was walking on.


    Trantor''s Comments


    That BOY is on fiyaaaaa~


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 127: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 127: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (7)


    Ho.


    The Fist King let out a shortugh as he kept a watch over Cale.


    "The world of martial arts truly has no end. No, maybe martial art is just reaching toward a point where everything returns to nothingness.


    This aura of fire that covered the entire building and spread out throughout the Kunlun Sect


    It is an aura that would make any sort of evil in front of it disappear.


    He looked down at the roof.


    He could not see below it. However, he could feel what young master Kim was creating.


    That was why he got up from his spot.


    They are showing up in the end.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo and the top executives were heading over with the Sect leader in the front.


    Haaaa. Even the Sage Demon is here.


    Furthermore, one of the top three individuals of the Demon Cult was following behind them on his pnquin.


    I guess they were all shocked.


    The fact that the Sage Demon personally came to the Kunlun Sect was already shocking but the fact that the Sect leader allowed the Sage Demon toe with them was beyond the Fist Kings expectations.


    It was something that could never happen based on the history of the Kunlun Sect.


    However, all of this was eptable if you considered one person.


    The Sect leader must have seen the way.


    He didnt know why the Sage Demon hade to the Kunlun Sect.


    However, the Sect leader had recognized young master Kim''s true power and allowed the Sage Demon inside.


    He was trying to show him.


    He was showing the Sage Demon that this was the power residing within the Kunlun Sect.


    However, this isnt all there is to young master Kims power.


    The Fist King wanted to protect young master Kims time.


    He was hoping that all of this person''s sealed powers would be released.


    Only then would he see the end of martial arts.


    His body gently alighted from the roof.


    Chief Eunuch Wi and Mok Hee The two of them were not enough to handle all of these people.


    What brings all of you here?


    The sentence the Fist King spoke as hended on the ground made everybody stop walking.


    The Fist King was the most senior among the group here. He was also the strongest person.


    Senior.


    As the Sect leader flinched and was unable to speak A warm voice spoke out.


    It is an honor to meet you, Senior Fist King.


    The Sage Demon spoke while seated on the pnquin.


    Is the person here the esteemed young master Kim?


    Chief Eunuch Wi, who was standing behind the Fist King, started thinking about the Demon Cult''s informationwork.


    As expected, the Demon Cult knows a bit about young master Kim as well.


    He then looked around.


    The martial arts of the Kunlun Sect, who had note to look at young master Kim''s dwelling as the Namgung n had done, were gathering while leaving a bit of distance from the building.


    This was to be wary of the Sage Demon.


    They are well-trained.


    Furthermore, he could tell that the Kunlun Sect was ready for war.


    "That is correct. This is young master Kim''s dwelling.


    I see. I did not expect you to be standing guard, Senior Fist King.


    The Sage Demon continued to casually chat with the Fist King.


    I didn''t think that you would be the type to stand guard for someone-


    Mok Hee''s eyebrows slightly rose at thement the Sage Demon made in an odd tone.


    However, her grandfather, the Fist King, looked rxed.


    He looked at the Sage Demon, who seemed to be scoping him out, and the people from the Martial Arts Alliance and the Kunlun Sect who were looking at him with sympathy, before responding.


    "Do you truly think that?


    As the Sage Demon''s warm smile slightly stiffened at that response


    It''s the same asst time.


    The Fist King made ament and therge aura of fire quickly decreased.


    No, it was returning to one spot.


    They were all sucked into the building behind the Fist King''s shoulder and disappeared.


    The Cleave Saint mumbled with a nk look on his face.


    Are you saying that he possesses thisrge aura of fire within his body?


    The Sect leader realized something at that moment and his face stiffened.


    I can hear the birds.


    He could hear the pping of the birds wings.


    He turned his head.


    The birds were flying up to the sky.


    Ah.


    He finally realized it.


    He realized that he had not heard any birds or animals when that aura of fire had covered the Kunlun Sect and this mountain peak.


    The animals had all been quiet. They had been suppressed by this aura of fire.


    They were urgently moving now that the aura had disappeared.


    They didnt want to get swept up in this aura.


    It was as if they were running away from a natural disaster.


    Ah, so this is what it means to use the power of nature.


    The Sect leader had no choice but to believe that young master Kim was in the Nature Realm.


    It was at that moment.


    S, something is weird, Sect leader-nim!


    He received an anxious sound transmission from daoshi Un Seon.


    In Ho turned to look at the woman who was standing nearby.


    What is it, little Seon?


    His heart sank after seeing that chaotic look on Un Seon''s face.


    I''m sure that this was not young master Kim-nims aura!


    What do you mean by that?


    As the Sect leader scowled at this sound transmission he could not understand Namgung Ma Hee made ament.


    She was only looking at young master Kim''s dwelling with a nk look on her face as if she could not see anybody else right now.


    Does reaching the Nature Realm mean that you control the aura of all five elements?


    The Cleave Saint reacted to herment.


    "What do you mean by that?


    Everybody turned toward Namgung Ma Hee.


    However, she clenched her mouth shut. It was as if she was saying that there was no need for her to answer their question.


    The Cleave Saint spoke again after seeing her reaction.


    Can I take it as you are fine with however we define yourment?


    He was asking Namgung Ma Hee if it was fine for them to analyze herment as they wished and spread that information around. Basically, it was a threat asking her if she was ready to handle false information that may go out because of her action.


    He saw a smile appear on Namgung Ma Hee''s face.


    She nonchntlymented to the Cleave Saint.


    Senior Cleave Saint, whatever it is that you are imagining, I''m sure it is beyond that.


    !


    That put the Cleave Saint at a loss of words and everybodys expressions changed.


    The Sect leader did not hide the joy on his face. His gaze turned toward the Sage Demon.


    The Sage Demon was still seated on the pnquin with a warm smile on his face.


    But I''m sure your mind is aplicated mess right now.


    The Sect leader was feeling better and his heart was feeling lighter.


    For an esteemed individual with such power to tell us that he woulde to our Kunlun


    The Kunlun Sect would be able to protect thisnd once again.


    He suppressed the emotions building up inside of him. The Sect leader was in a position where he could not show such weakness.


    It was at that moment.


    Screeeech.


    A window of the building opened.


    They heard voices.


    Just stay here.


    Thats okay. I can ask myself. I dont want to just stay in the room.


    I guess we can''t really stay here because it has turned into a sea of blood. But I think that it would be better if I went out and asked instead.


    Why make it so annoying?


    Cale grumbled, looked out the window, and then hesitated.


    What the hell?


    He could see a bunch of people gathered around the building outside the window.


    When he consumed the elixir back in the Namgung n, he was scared of Ron''s gaze and had to change his clothes and show everybody that he was okay and that he had no idea what had happened outside.


    That was why he hesitated after seeing so many eyes locked on him before smiling out of reflex.


    Haha.


    It was a smile that would make others think that he was a good person.


    Oops.


    He then thought about the blood that was around his mouth.


    Human, wipe the blood!


    Cale ignored Raon''sment and used his sleeve to wipe the blood around his mouth. He then flinched.


    His sleeve was already wet with blood.


    Haaaaaaaa.


    He heard Sui Khan sigh. He walked over and vigorously rubbed Cales mouth with a cloth.


    Cale pushed aside Sui Khan''s hand, took the cloth, and wiped his own mouth.


    Human, you should just wash up.


    Cale became unsettled at Raons sigh-filled voice.


    Human, dont smile while spewing blood anymore. You did itst time too but you smiled even brighter this time, which made it weird.


    Cale clenched his mouth shut.


    However, the corners of his lips kept twitching and rising.


    Chief Eunuch Wi urgently approached Cales side at that moment.


    Young master Kim-nim, is there anything you need?


    It looks like I will need a change of clothes. We also need to clean up a bit in here.


    Chief Eunuch Wi''s face lit up a bit as Cales calm voice sounded rxed, but he flinched after seeing the inside of the room.


    There was a lot of blood.


    Young master Kim''s blood.


    He was sure of it.


    However, how could he be so fine after coughing up so much blood?


    In fact, hisplexion looked even better.


    Chief Eunuch Wi hesitated for a moment before asking.


    Young master-nim. Did you get the results you wanted?


    He heard a response without any hesitation.


    Yes. Quite a bit of the seal was released.


    He could feel that the brightly smiling Cale was telling the truth. Of course, he couldnt just look past all of the blood on Cales clothes.


    But Cale couldn''t help but smile like that.


    Wow, I feel like I can breathe again!


    He heard the Fire of Destructions voice.


    Thats a relief.


    Chief Eunuch Wi smiled gently.


    Then I will take care of the things you asked.


    "Ah, you dont need to do it right away. Please just prepare it from here.


    "Excuse me?


    Cale calmly spoke to the shocked Chief Eunuch Wi.


    "Theres another one.


    "Excuse me?


    Elixir. I''m going to do this one more time.


    This is not the end?


    Cale had a satisfied smile on his face as Chief Eunuch Wi''s eyes opened wide.


    The living me flower.


    This was an elixir with a legend behind it.


    He felt as if he understood why Central ins sent one more message through the mirror to try to stop him.


    The seal on the shield was 70% released and the seal on the water was 53% released.


    Me?


    As for the Fire of Destruction


    68%.


    The living me flower alone released 68% of the fires seal.


    Ding ding, di di-


    Raon, cover that with a nket for a bit.


    I got it, human!


    Cale was ignoring the continuous messages on the mirror. He took a peek to see if there was anything important, but it was just Central ins whining.


    Hes scared hes going to get in trouble?


    Basically, Central ins could handle it but was trying to stop Cale because he didn''t want to get in trouble.


    Cale was annoyed at that attitude.


    I''m traveling through dimensions with people and going through all this trouble but he wants to stop me because he is scared of getting in trouble?


    Especially when it is for the safety of his own world?


    Cale was full ofints about the Central ins, who acted positively as if he would do whatever Cale wanted but was actually not that helpful at all and extremely passive.


    At least Xiaolen was a big giver!


    The Xiaolen world had been so giving that Cale was shocked. That was how it should be for the worker to work with excitement.


    I''ll do whatever I want.


    Cale decided to ignore Central ins from now on to focus on taking down the Blood Cult and the hunters of the Blue Bloods household.


    That was why he was nning on consuming the other elixir right away to release even more of the seal on the Fire of Destruction.


    "T, then I will prepare some clothes for now and get ready to clean the room.


    Cale didn''t think much about Chief Eunuch Wi stuttering and nodded his head.


    Thank you. Pleasee back in a little bit.


    He then closed the window again.


    Of course, he made eye contact with Zhuge Mi Ryeo and the Sect leader in the process and slightly bowed toward them.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked at the closed window for a bit before slowly returning to his spot.


    It was the spot next to the Fist King and the others.


    .


    .


    The Fist King and Chief Eunuch Wi silently looked at each other.


    The Fist King and the rest of the martial artists here were skilled enough that they could hear Cale and Chief Eunuch Wis conversation.


    It was a result of having such high martial arts levels.


    I guess I will need to stand guard.


    The Fist King said that before speaking to the martial artists.


    I would like for all of you to leave.


    Nobody could say anything against that.


    They just withdrew with clueless or extremelyplicated looks on their faces.


    Only Zhuge Mi Ryeo and the Sage Demon had smiles on their faces.


    Of course, there was no way of knowing what either of them was thinking.


    The martial arts other than the ones who were standing guard withdrew from Cale''s dwelling.


    However, there were gazes still focused on the building.


    No, the gazes became even more persistent.


    However, the Fist King ignored them.


    He just held back his awe at the aura of fire that was starting to rise from underneath the roof again.


    Namgung Ma Hee noticed it so I guess the Namgung n will figure it out.


    The others should have realized it with Namgung Ma Hee''s statement as well.


    It was something that the Fist King had realized a long time ago.


    It was water and wood in the Namgung n.


    This time it was fire.


    Young master Kim is releasing his seals one at a time.


    The so-called five elements were Water, Fire, Metal, Earth, and Wood.


    In young master Kims case, wind seemed to be an extra.


    Is it six elements?


    What would happen if all of young master Kim''s seals were released?


    That would be nature itself.


    The Fist King raised his head.


    The surroundings were quiet again.


    They were keeping quiet because of the aura of fire.


    How marvelous.


    The old man was just in awe at the path of martial arts that showed no end despite his long time in this world.


    * * *


    Young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi spoke to Cale who was eating noodles.


    The Chief Advisor wishes to speak to you.


    Is that so?


    Yes sir. The Sect leader as well.


    Really?


    Yes sir. The Sage Demon has also requested an audience. The Cleave Saint, Namgung Ma Hee, Peng Yu, Jeong Chan-


    Cales face was getting unsettled at the endlessly continuing requests to see him when he asked a question.


    Jeong Chan is the living jiangshi, isnt he?


    Yes sir.


    Then I will need to see him at least once.


    Jeong Chan was a rising star of Shaolin and a living jiangshi.


    "As for the rest-


    Cale felt good while eating the noodles again and thinking about what to do about the others.


    72% of the seal had been released from the Fire of Destruction.


    Thinking about that made these morning noodles taste so good.


    Umm, young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi spoke with an extremely awkward look on his face at that moment.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "The Sage Demon is adamant that he will not negotiate if he does not get to see you first.


    Hmm?


    Cale looked confused.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang!


    They heard a loud noise from a distance.


    What is going on?


    Cale put his chopsticks down.


    "Do you think that the Sage Demon and the Demon Cult are fighting against the Kunlun Sect?


    Chief Eunuch Wi asked with a stiff look on his face before urgently running out saying that he will look into it.


    He then returned with a stiff look on his face.


    Young master-nim.


    Is something wrong?


    Cales face also stiffened at the serious look on Chief Eunuch Wi''s face.


    It was rare for Chief Eunuch Wi to have such a look on his face.


    That-


    Please tell me.


    Haaaaa.


    Chief Eunuch Wi, who had been hesitating, touched around his eyes with his hand as he spoke.


    Sima Jung and Xia Mun said that they need toe see their boss That they need toe see you, young master-nim, and ended up breaking the gate to the Kunlun Sect.


    Sima Jung, the trash of the Unorthodox faction


    Xia Mun, the second inmand of the Green Forest


    Howeverit seems like Noble Warrior Du Kang, who was with them, may have yed a part in it as well.


    And Toonka, the crazy bastard from Roan.


    The three of them had caused an incident.


    Fuck.


    Cale put his chopsticks down and stood up.


    There was a terrible scowl on his face.


    I will go as well, Hae-il-nim.


    Cales face lit up as Choi Han picked up his scabbard andmented in a low voice.


    Choi Han. I trust you.


    Yes, Hae-il-nim.


    Choi Han was best for dealing with bastards like Toonka.


    Cale walked out of the room with a bright expression on his face.


    He headed toward the broken gate to the Kunlun Sect.


    * * *


    While that was going on, the Sage Demon was handing a messenger a letter with strict instructions.


    This must be delivered directly to the Heavenly Demon-nim. Do you understand?


    Yes, Senior.


    The messenger was his family member. That was why he could trust him.


    The Sage Demon closed his eyes while looking at the departing messenger.


    The person that the Heavenly Demon-nim has been looking for has finally appeared.


    He opened his eyes again and looked toward the building young master Kim was staying in.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Message to the BOSS!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 128: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 128: Boss trash and trash one, two, three (8)


    The signboard hanging on the gate into the Kunlun Sect


    The signboard that had KUNLUN written on it had fallen to the ground.


    Crack.


    It also cracked.


    !


    Daoshi Un Seon, who just arrived, looked at the cracked signboard with disbelief before turning her head.


    She was at a loss for words.


    Pieces of wood from the broken gate were scattering in the air.


    "T, the gate-


    Pavilion Master-nim!


    Un Seon supported the Pavilion Master who put a hand on the back of her head.


    The Rules and Virtues Pavilion. As the Pavilion Master for the Pavilion in charge of the Kunlun Sects Rules and Behavior, she seemed quite shocked while looking at the destroyed gate and the cracked signboard.


    Of course, part of it was because the Pavilion Master was quite weak for being a martial artist.


    However, Un Seon understood the Pavilion Master''s current feelings.


    Such chaos-


    Nobody heard her mumbling.


    It was because her voice was currently buried.


    Y, you Unorthodox faction bastards dare to destroy the main gate of the Great Kunlun Sect?!


    The Cleave Saint shouted.


    Senior, you are not even a member of the Kunlun Sect so why are you stepping in? Hmm? Are you so old that you forgot your affiliation?


    Xia Mun immediately retorted back.


    What? You stupid mountain bandit bastard!


    I guess a guy who loses to a stupid mountain bandit in a battle of words must have rock for brains?


    Ha! Haha! This mountain bandit bastard is trying to get himself killed! Haha!


    Hmph! You damn hypocrites! The Demon Cult is allowed in but the Unorthodox faction is not? You are going to look down on me, the representative of the Green Forest, and a child of the Sima n? This is clearly looking down on the Divergent Coalition!


    Xia Mun pompously shouted before turning his head.


    He looked toward Sima Jung, who was usually his enemy but was on the same side right now, as he spoke.


    Sima Jung! Don''t you feel the same way as the child of the Coalition leader?


    He then flinched.


    "Seriously? This guy?!


    He got anxious and subconsciously shouted.


    Ho.


    The Cleave Saint looked in the same direction and could just sigh in disbelief.


    Xia Mun hid his anxiety and loudly called out once again.


    "Sima Jung!


    What is it?


    Sima Jung seemed to have finally heard his voice as he stopped walking and turned around.


    While the Kunlun Sect''s people were looking nkly at the destroyed gate in disbelief and the Cleave Saint was arguing with Xia Mun He had already started walking up the steps to the Kunlun Sect.


    You called me to say something. What is it? Why did you call my name?


    He sounded as if he was annoyed that Xia Mun stopped him while he was in a hurry.


    That, that trash!


    Xia Mun-Heon was in disbelief.


    He broke the door to someone''s house and just walked right in?


    Isnt that too much even for someone in the Unorthodox faction?


    Xia Mun truly felt that Sima Jung deserved to be called the greatest trash of the Unorthodox faction as he scowled.


    That bastard!


    The Cleave Saint could not hold back his anger and roared.


    Un Seon.


    Yes, Pavilion Master-nim.


    Send them out.


    The Master of the Rules and Virtues Pavilion finally snapped back to her senses and looked at the people from the Unorthodox faction with a cold gaze. It was coldest toward Sima Jung.


    New people appeared at that moment.


    It was Sima Gong and his subordinates.


    Oh dear.


    He quickly realized the situation and spoke with concern.


    Mm.


    The Martial Arts Alliance''s Peng Yu, who was also heading toward the gate with the martial artists of the Peng n, groaned after taking a look.


    He could get a basic understanding of this chaos without thinking deeply about it.


    What the hell? Do you have nothing to say? Then I''m going in.


    Sima Jung was the only one who seemed unfazed right now.


    He started walking up the steps again. He then hesitated and stopped.


    My friend, what is it?


    Du Kang.


    This cold friend that Sima Jung approved of was quietly standing by the destroyed gate with his arms crossed.


    Seeing his friend, whom he had naturally expected to follow him just standing there, Sima Jung walked over to Toonka.


    Toonka opened his eyes at that moment and mumbled in a low voice.


    Hesing.


    As Sima Jung flinched in shock at Toonkaspletely calm demeanor that was different from his usual boisterous and sort of stupid self


    Swoooooooosh-


    A breeze blew by.


    Human, we are here!


    People then saw Cale and Choi Han gentlynd on the ground.


    What kind of skill is that?


    Peng Yu noticed that the whirlwind around young master Kim''s feet disappeared once hended on the ground.


    Qinggong? What kind of foot technique is that?


    I didnt feel any internal ki with that foot technique.


    Something popped into Peng Yu''s mind at that moment.


    Does reaching the Nature Realm mean that you control the aura of all five elements?


    It was what Namgung Ma Hee had said.


    Peng Yu tried to be calm but his heart was beating wildly.


    Yes, it makes sense for someone who can handle all five elements to be able to control the wind.


    It was just such an unbelievable level that he could not say anything.


    However, after seeing the look on the Kunlun Sect''s Pavilion Masters face, he realized that his reaction was very calmpared to theirs.


    .


    Pavilion Master-nim?


    Un Seon thought that the Pavilion Master was being weird and called out to her but the Pavilion Master continued to look at Cale and Choi Han with a piercing gaze.


    He was the wind itself.


    The Kunlun Sect''s Eight Great Styles of the Cloud Dragon.


    That was a martial art focused on walking.


    Each step that a person takes


    This martial art treated each step to carry quite a lot of things.


    That was why a single step of a human was said to be like a Dragon flying through the clouds.


    The Kunlun Sects Rules and Virtues Pavilion.


    This Pavilion was one that focused on the Kunlun Sects appearance, which was why they did a lot of research into the Kunlun Sect''s fundamentals.


    The Rules of Kunlun depended on what Kunlun represented and where it was headed.


    As a result, the Pavilion Master was even more shocked seeing Cale appear now than when Cale had used the aura of fire to put the entire Kunlun in silence.


    She got the chills.


    That subtle yet elegant appearance, those steps-


    That truly resembled a Dragon moving through the clouds!


    Although Cale just used Raons magic to quicklye here and used flight magic and the wind to get to the gate because he was toozy to walk down the steps


    Our Kunluns path is in his steps.


    The Pavilion Master''s heart was going wild.


    Honestly speaking, his steps were not that amazing.


    They did not have any sort of pressure or force behind them.


    He just simply took a step toe down from the sky to the ground.


    However, that was why it was subtle yet beautiful.


    It was just a step.


    There was not much meaning or wild desires in a baby''s first steps.


    A baby just wants to walk.


    Because they want to walk.


    Yes, that is the true nature that should be within a step.


    The Pavilion Master''s eyes sparkled.


    P, Pavilion Master-nim!


    Un Seon became shocked but the Pavilion Master pushed Un Seon aside and closed her eyes. She then sat down in a lotus position and left ament.


    I leave it to you.


    Un Seon''s eyes opened wide.


    The Pavilion Master had suddenly achieved enlightenment.


    She had then immediately jumped into the imagery world. Un Seon immediately motioned to the martial artists of the Kunlun Sect with her eyes, and although things were currently a mess here, she left them to guard the Pavilion Master.


    As for herself, she headed toward young master Kim.


    She realized that the Pavilion Master was asking her to take care of things here, not guard her.


    Young master Kim-nim.


    I''m sorry.


    Excuse me?


    Un Seon hesitated after seeing young master Kim apologize as soon as he saw her.


    His calm but sincere apology made her subconsciously look right into young master Kims eyes. Young master Kim put on a good-natured smile in response. Of course, it was an apologetic smile.


    "Based on what I heard, they caused this mess trying toe see me. I also heard that Noble Warrior Du Kang, one of my people, yed a role in it as well.


    Peng Yu and the Cleave Saint could not hide their shock at Cale''s demeanor.


    When the Martial Arts Alliance had almost started fighting with the Green Forest''s Xia Munst time Young master Kim had released an intense aura to settle the situation.


    Although he had not gone rampant, the aura of an angry ruler had suppressed all of them.


    Inparison, he was gentle and soft right now.


    Not at all, young master-nim. It is not something that requires your apology. Based on what I heard, Noble Warrior Du Kang did not y a role in it. He tried to stop Xia Mun-nim from charging into the gate and ended up breaking one side of the gate in the process.


    Cale looked at Toonka with an odd gaze after hearing Un Seon''s response.


    Ahem. Hem.


    Toonka proudly held his head up. Cale did not want to see that for some reason but Toonka smiled and patted the back of his head as Choi Han walked up to him.


    Knock me out.


    Choi Han had a rare annoyed look on his face but Toonka was confident.


    I did not make my friend lose face!


    He then looked toward Cale as if he was saying, didnt I do well? And then he smiled.


    Wow, this is really annoying.


    Cale was truly annoyed.


    However, a good-natured and gentle smile was still on his face.


    "However, this still happened because they were trying toe see me so we will take care of thepensation.


    No, young master-nim!


    Un Seon said that it was not necessary but Cale shook his head as if he had to do so.


    The smile disappeared from his face.


    I heard that the Gates of Kunlun have only been destroyed while protecting thisnd.


    The Kunlun Sects gate had been destroyed so many timespared to the gates of the rest of the Nine Sects One Gang or the Five Great ns.


    The reason was because the Demon Cult had to get past the Kunlun Sect to enter the Central ins.


    Their countless battles with the Demon Cult led to their gate being destroyed so many times.


    The signboard on the main gate


    KUNLUN.


    The destruction of those words was considered the infiltration of the Kunlun Sect by the enemies.


    I''m sorry.


    Young master Kim''s calm voice spread throughout the area.


    My heart hurts that such an important gate was destroyed for such a reason. So please allow our side topensate for it.


    Un Seon''s eyes were shaking as she looked at young master Kim.


    Yes, this is the kind of person he is.


    Although it was impossible to fathom young master Kim''s strength It was just as impossible to fathom his beautiful heart and giving mind.


    They were too deep.


    This esteemed individual offered toe to Kunlun before I even asked.


    Such a person should know the importance of the Kunlun name more than anybody else.


    Young master Kim''s voice reached Un Seon and the rest of the martial artists of the Kunlun Sect.


    I will prepare a gate that is stronger and firmer than any other gate. It will be a gate that cannot be easily broken.


    Un Seon looked into young master Kim''s eyes.


    His eyes were firm without any shaking.


    She realized that declining his offer any longer would be rejecting his kindness.


    Un Seon suppressed herself from tearing up.


    A gate that is firmer than any other gate!


    Young master Kim-nim was not the type to bluff.


    He was someone who was always a step ahead looking into the distance.


    Un Seon was sure about this because she had seen young master Kim for a while as they traveled with Elder Ho.


    The Demon Cult was going to barge in.


    The war against them was about to start again.


    The person who knew the Kunlun Sect''s situation better than anybody else has said that he would make a gate that is firmer than any other gate and one that will not be easily broken.


    What would those words mean?


    Was he just talking about a sturdy gate?


    There was no way that such an intelligent person would have meant something so simple.


    He is truly nning on helping our Kunlun.


    No, this esteemed individual is trying to protect not just our Kunlun, but the Orthodox faction and the entire Central ins.


    He is trying to protect everything from the meaningless destruction a war with the Demon Cult would cause.''


    Un Seon realized what her response should be.


    She looked around.


    The people of Kunlun, her family, had the same gazes in their eyes.


    She was now certain as she spoke.


    "Thank you very much, young master-nim. We will happily ept your sincerity.


    Un Seon saw young master Kim smiling brightly at that moment.


    He smiled as if he was truly happy as he responded.


    It is I who must thank you. I will make sure it is an extremely sturdy gate.


    Cale thought to himself.


    It looks like the situation is basically resolved.


    It would be bad if the Unorthodox faction and the Kunlun Sect pointed their des at each other right now.


    Furthermore, it would get even moreplicated if the Demon Cult got involved as well, since the Unorthodox faction brought them up.


    Its alreadyplicated enough so I might as well make it clean as possible.


    Since Toonka was involved as well, it was probably best for him to apologize. If he, as someone from the Imperial family, apologizes, who would cause an issue with that?


    Hmm. I''ll tell Chief Eunuch Wi to get the gate fixed.


    The Imperial family should have a lot of money.


    He will rece it with an extremely sturdy and good gate.


    The Imperial family is there for me to use at times like this.


    Cale had that thought as he smiled with satisfaction.


    He then approached Sima Gong and gently spoke.


    Noble Warrior Sima Gong.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Sima Gong gulped.


    Young master Kim, someone with an extremely high level of martial arts, had apologized to the Kunlun Sect and epted the Unorthodox faction''s mistake as his own.


    Furthermore, his demeanor was gentle.


    However, he was not being submissive or servile.


    That was why he was scared.


    As a result, Sima Gong quickly spoke before young master Kim could say anything.


    I can''t let young master Kim look at the Unorthodox faction in an even more unfavorable light! I can''t let him shun the Unorthodox faction!


    He lowered his head.


    I''m sorry, young master-nim.


    Cale found this to be odd.


    I was going to tell him to hurry up and take those two trash and leave. I was going to say that I will be there soon. Seeing Sima Gong apologizing so sincerely


    He said the thought that came to his mind.


    "Shouldnt you be apologizing to the Kunlun Sect and not to me?


    Ah.


    Both Sima Gong


    And the Kunlun Sect quietly gasped.


    The people from the Martial Arts Alliance showed the same reaction.


    Peng Yu heard the stubborn Cleave Saint quietly mumbling.


    He knows of justice and cooperation.


    Cale then decided there was nothing left for him to do here and said goodbye before returning to his dwelling.


    The Pavilion Master, who opened her eyes again after her enlightenment, heard the conversation from Un Seon andmented.


    The steps of someone who knows of logic and duty are without hesitation and only leaves naturalness. However, the path that those steps have walked on will leave behind pride. As it is the path that someone who knows of logic and duty has walked.


    This incident and the words of the Pavilion Master were spread throughout the Kunlun Sect.


    A poem was created from the Pavilion Master''s words at the end of the incident.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Gates of Kunlun may break and the signboard cracked, But just as the pride of the path that our Kunlun Sect has traveled will not disappear Young master Kim''s steps will do the same.


    Of course, Cale had no idea that such words were being spread around.


    He had to ept a new guest''s request to see him.


    * * *


    Nice to meet you. Young master-nim.


    I am delighted to meet you as well. I did not expect to see the Sage Demon-nim, the Chief Advisor of the Demon Cult, like this.


    Cale gently smiled as he greeted the Sage Demon.


    Human! The Sage Demon resembles Billos!


    He had the same thought as Raon.


    But something is weird about his gaze! It reminds me of Clopeh!


    He then flinched at Raonsment before looking into the Sage Demon''s eyes.


    The eyes that were hidden in his chubby face


    Hes right.


    They were weirdly burning up.


    It was simr to when Clopeh was shouting about legends.


    Something feels off.


    Cale, who was speaking for the first time with someone from the Demon Cult, touched the back of his neck after feeling a mysterious chill.


    Trantor''s Comments


    I guess we see more Cale fanatics soon!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 129: Something is different here (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 129: Something is different here (1)


    The Sage Demon picked up the teacup Chief Eunuch Wi brought him.


    He looked extremely rxed as if he was savoring the taste of the tea.


    Young master-nim. The Sage Demon is the Heavenly Demon''s right hand man as well as his instructor.


    Cale was also leisurely savoring the taste of tea as he listened to Chief Eunuch Wi''s sound transmission.


    There was more info on the Demon Cult than the Unorthodox faction.


    Although the Demon Cult was just a single organization, the records he saw in the Imperial Pce had quite a bit on the Demon Cult.


    There was less info than the Orthodox faction but more than the Unorthodox faction. It was right in the middle.


    Although it might seem weird that there was not much information on the Unorthodox faction despite them causing a lot of incidents and influencing the lives of the citizens, this was to be expected based on the Imperial Pce''s point of view.


    The Demon Cult may strike once at a time but everything they do is big.


    The Heavenly Demon.


    The Demon Cult basically treated him as a god and followed him.


    Basically, it was right for the Imperial family to see the Demon Cult as more of a threat because they were dangerous as they followed the Heavenly Demon and not the Emperor.


    At least the Unorthodox faction still feared the Emperor.


    Although the reason the Imperial family leaves the Demon Cult alone is because their location is quite remote


    At least the top executives of the Demon Cult listened to the Imperial Pce.


    And until now, they never messed with the Imperial Pce and the government whenever there was a war between the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult or the Unorthodox faction and the Demon Cult.


    Well There were times the Imperial Pce had no choice but to step in because they messed with the regr citizens quite a few times. At minimum, they pretended to stop whenever they saw the government.


    That was why although the Imperial Pce paid close attention to the Demon Cult, they could not easily eradicate them.


    You mess with the hive you may get stung by the stinger. Especially when your opponent was not amon bee but a ho.


    But there is a more cruel reason.


    Cale looked toward Chief Eunuch Wi.


    He was a part of the eunuchs. The Eastern Depot.


    The Emperor had given Cale basically every record they had through Chief Eunuch Wi.


    That was when Cale was finally able to understand the Emperor''s boldness.


    The Imperial family keeps their eyes on the Martial Arts world.


    This was the basics.


    They also do not see fights between the Triumvirates as being bad.


    They would just watch when the three groups fought amongst each other and only step in when they harm the government and regr civilians to a degree.


    Because whenever there were those fights orrge wars


    They can control the number of martial artists.


    Furthermore, the overall strength of martial artists would decrease.


    The Imperial family They are not that good either.


    Cale had a twisted smile internally but looked away from Chief Eunuch Wi with a calm look on his face.


    Either way, this is the world they live in.


    The Martial Arts world and the government


    The Central ins.


    Cale, as someone who would leave, could not mess with the long standing rtionships and logic of this ce.


    As for those Blue Bloods bastards who messed with Cale, his people, and the Roan Kingdom when they didn''t do anything He just needed to take care of those Hunters bastards.


    Click.


    The Sage Demon put his teacup down.


    Young master Kim-nim. I would think that you are curious as to why I came to look for you and asked for such a secret meeting.


    Yes, I am curious.


    Instead of being shocked, the Sage Demon just smiled warmly at Cale''s honest answer.


    He then gently asked.


    Young master-nim, do you know how I rose to the position of Sage Demon?


    Chief Eunuch Wi flinched at that question but Cale answered without any hesitation once again.


    Yes, I do.


    The Sage Demon gently nodded his head.


    I see. I guess it is to be expected as the Imperial Pce knows about our Demon Cult better than anybody else.


    Chief Eunuch Wi''s gaze sank thinking there was a thorn in those words but neither the Sage Demon nor Cale put much meaning to it.


    They simply continued to chat.


    The current Heavenly Demon had a very difficult childhood.


    I heard that he grew stronger thanks to learning from you Sage Demon-nim, who noticed his radiant talents.


    The Sage Demon quietlyughed at Calesment.


    "That is correct, young master-nim. The Heavenly Demon was someone who learned ten and sometimes even twenty things when I would teach him one thing. That was why although it started with me teaching him, our esteemed liege eventually surpassed me and found his own path.


    Cale recalled the records about the current Heavenly Demon while listening to the Sage Demon talk as if he was talking about an old story.


    The former Heavenly Demon had a lot of issues.


    The current Heavenly Demon He lived quite a wretched life when he was younger.


    The former Heavenly Demon had numerous wives and concubines, which led to having a lot of children.


    The wives and concubines he took in were not arranged marriages for political rtionships; he was just that kind of bastard.


    That bastard was total shit that trash is too good for him.


    Cale had a simple reason for evaluating him that way.


    The former Heavenly Demon did not protect his numerous wives, concubines, and children.


    In fact, he paid no attention to their secret fights, chaos, and death between them.


    One of the victims was the current Heavenly Demon.


    As the child of one of the powerless concubines, he had to live on his own after losing his mother at a young age. The Sage Demon noticed his talents and he was able to rise to his current position.


    At that time, this guy was not the Sage Demon but just a middle-grade administrator among the top executives.


    He was from a famed family within the Demon Cult but he was a bastard.


    It prevented him from rising higher than a middle-grade administrator despite having the abilities and age.


    The fact that he was now the Heavenly Demon''s right hand man and instructor and has significant influence over the Demon Cult truly shows that you never knew what could happen in the affairs of humans.


    I believe the current Heavenly Demon is in histe thirties?


    The Heavenly Demon was quite young for being the leader of a major force.


    Click.


    Cale put his teacup and asked.


    May I ask why you are telling me such a story?


    He had no reason to listen to the old story of the Sage Demon and the Heavenly Demon.


    Young master Kim-nim. Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo is a talented individual. I have been shocked by her amazing intellect many times. You dont know how many times I''ve gasped after reading messages she has sent or reports I''ve received from my subordinates about what she has done.


    This was out of context. However, Cale quietly listened.


    The warm voice continued.


    That is the reason I personally came here.


    Cale made eye contact with the Sage Demon.


    Because reading a person''s expression


    He could see that although the Sage Demon was smiling with his lips, his eyes were not.


    That is the one thing where I, the Sage Demon, am slightly better than the Chief Advisor.


    Chief Eunuch Wi''s face stiffened as he listened.


    "Although I may not be as smart as her, my years of surviving through countless under the surface battles has allowed me to learn more about how to read a persons expression.


    The Sage Demon maintained a humble demeanor and a smile on his face as he spoke to Cale.


    The Chief Advisor. She also did note here wishing for a negotiation between the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult.


    Mm.


    Chief Eunuch Wi subconsciously groaned.


    The Sage Demon has realized that the Chief Advisors intentions are elsewhere!


    As expected of the Sage Demon.


    Even the other members of the Martial Arts Alliance and the Kunlun Sect still believe that the Chief Advisor wishes to negotiate with the Demon Cult!


    Chief Eunuch Wi got the chills.


    Cales voice came out as gently at that moment.


    The Sage Demon-nim has also note here wishing for a negotiation between the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult.


    Chief Eunuch Wi''s eyes opened wide.


    He was finally able to recall what the Sage Demon had said.


    The Chief Advisor. She also did note here wishing for a negotiation between the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult.


    He was certain that the Sage Demon said she also.


    That was not a slip of tongue.


    Someone at the Sage Demon''s level would have said it that way on purpose.


    Young master-nim.


    He looked toward Cale and asked.


    Would you please visit the Demon Cult?


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Is the Demon Cult inviting only me toe?


    We are inviting you and your group, young master-nim.


    Cale spoke as if he was amused.


    Have you already spoken with the Heavenly Demon-nim about this invitation while you were at the Kunlun Sect? Or was this your n from the moment you set out toe to the Kunlun Sect?


    The Sage Demon answered the question without any hesitation.


    It was neither.


    Then?


    This is my own judgment.


    The Sage Demon was still looking at Cale with a firm gaze.


    "Based on my personal decision, I have determined that we must escort you to the Demon Cult, young master-nim.


    Even without the Heavenly Demon-nim''s approval?


    I did get permission but I also did not get permission. As a result, I must move based on my own judgment.


    Chief Eunuch Wi scowled.


    What kind of response is that?


    The conversation between the Sage Demon and young master Kim was flowing smoothly without stopping.


    However, the things that the Sage Demon was saying were a bit weird.


    At that moment, Cale asked honestly without thinking too deeply about it.


    What you said just now was hard to understand.


    From the moment this person said that he saw the look on Zhuge Mi Ryeo''s face and understood her intentions


    From the moment that the Sage Demon said that he personally came to the Orthodox faction, to the most hostile sect without any subordinates to figure out those intentions


    Cale decided to be honest.


    Silly lies would only bring chaos in such a situation.


    The Sage Demon closed his mouth for a bit before again opening it back.


    "The Heavenly Demon has wanted to fight against the Orthodox faction ever since he rose to the position of Heavenly Demon. He considered the Demon Cult''s entry into the Central ins as his mission that was as important as his life itself.


    Mm.


    Chief Eunuch Wi groaned.


    The Sage Demon didn''t care and continued to speak.


    Our esteemed liege said that, I am neither from a highly reputed family nor do I have any proper foundation. There are still many internal enemies aiming for me. In order to turn their gazes outward, the only option is to point our swords toward the Central ins. I agreed with that statement. His other subordinates did as well.


    A gentle smile that was different from before was on the Sage Demons face.


    Unlike the previous Heavenly Demon, the current Heavenly Demon always asks his subordinates for their opinions before doing something.


    That smile held both pride and praise for the Heavenly Demon.


    Chief Eunuch Wi noticed this, peeked toward Cale, and then flinched.


    Hmm?


    Cale had a serious look on his face now.


    The Sage Demon continued to speak.


    The Heavenly Demon then organized the Demon Cult to attack the Central ins and also trained hard in his own martial arts. Hard is not strong enough of a word for it as he focused on his training as if his life depended on it. And finally, he reached it.


    The Sage Demons eyes curled up into a smile for the first time.


    He has surpassed the level of the former Heavenly Demon.


    The Profound Realm!


    Chief Eunuch Wi subconsciously shouted.


    It was recorded that the former Heavenly Demon was in between the Unrestrained Realm and the Profound Realm. This was because despite being called a genius and reaching a high level in his youth, he did not train anymore as he focused on women and booze.


    The Imperial Pce believed that the current Heavenly Demon was at the same level.


    This was enough to say that the Heavenly Demon, who was currently in histe thirties, had talent bestowed by the heavens.


    Chief Eunuch Wi couldnt help but be shocked to hear that the Heavenly Demon had fully entered the Profound Realm.


    Chief Eunuch Wi saw that the Sage Demon, who made eye contact with him, continued to speak in the same tone.


    It was about a month ago. He secretly called me to inform me that he had reached that level.


    The Sage Demon looked up into the air.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I cannot forget the moment we had that conversation.


    The Demon Cult also had experts from the previous generations who had reached the Profound Realm.


    They needed such experts to take on the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction without any help.


    However, reaching that level at a young age was amazing.


    The Heavenly Demon said the following to me.


    His voice was calm.


    It was like a leaf floating on ake.


    He said that he wants to invade the Central ins.


    Chief Eunuch Wi flinched.


    The Sage Demon continued to speak.


    He also said the following. He does not want to invade the Central ins.


    Chief Eunuch Wis eyes opened wide while Cale stopped leaning back against the chair and sat up to lean toward the Sage Demon.


    Chief Eunuch Wi gulped after seeing the stiff look on Cale''s face.


    The Sage Demon calmly continued.


    The Heavenly Demon wants to fight against the Orthodox faction while not wanting to do so at the same time.


    Cale made eye contact with the Sage Demon.


    The Heavenly Demon wants a conversation with the Martial Arts Alliance while not wanting to do so at the same time.


    What do you mean by that?


    Chief Eunuch Wi could not hold back and asked but the Sage Demon did not stop talking.


    The Heavenly Demon carries both desire and no desire at the same time.


    "Wait, that is just-


    Chief Eunuch Wi tried to ask a question because that made no sense but Cale raised his hand.


    Chief Eunuch Wi closed his mouth after seeing that.


    Cale spoke at that moment.


    "The person in the Demon Cult who wants to invade the Central ins was none other than the Heavenly Demon-nim. The Heavenly Demon brought it up without anybody else bringing it up first.


    Yes, That is correct.


    Chief Eunuch Wi''s pupils started shaking after hearing that question and answer.


    N, no way-


    Chief Eunuch Wi subconsciously mumbled as he looked toward the Sage Demon. However, the Sage Demon was only focused on Cale as he continued to speak.


    The Profound Realm. The Heavenly Demon realized it after reaching that realm.


    The Heavenly Demon had received enlightenment after getting past the Unrestrained Realm to the Profound Realm.


    I am being brainwashed.


    Chief Eunuch Wi could feel a strongly fluctuating aura centered around the Sage Demon.


    The Sage Demon was currently smiling but he was angry.


    As the Heavenly Demons instructor and his first friend And as someone who was born a bastard and did not form his own family, the Heavenly Demon was like his child and family despite being unable to say that to anybody.


    Chief Eunuch Wi thought of something while looking at that anger.


    The Blood Cult is trying to start the Great War of the Triumvirate through living jiangshis.


    Jang Hyung, the future sect leader and a living jiangshi, was simr in age to the Heavenly Demon.


    In addition


    The person in the Demon Cult who brought up starting the Great War of the Triumvirate was the Heavenly Demon.


    Chief Eunuch Wi recalled how Cales face had turned serious as soon as he heard that the Heavenly Demon wanted to invade the Central ins.


    Once you get past the Unrestrained Realm to the Profound Realm When you get there, your brain Your upper dantian opens and you are able to observe yourself. That is what the Heavenly Demon told me.


    The Sage Demon spoke calmly with a warm smile on his face.


    Our esteemed liege is currently fighting against himself.


    However, the aura surrounding him was bing more violent.


    The Sage Demon smiled while having this rough and almost crazed violent aura of the Demon Cult around him.


    The Heavenly Demon wishes to fight against the Orthodox faction. At the same time, he wishes to fight against the Blood Cult.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Insert pointing spiderman meme here.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 130: Something is different here (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 130: Something is different here (2)


    The Blood Cult. Chief Eunuch Wi took a deep breath once those words were mentioned.


    Cale stopped leaning toward the Sage Demon and leaned back against the chair at that moment.


    There are a few things I am curious about.


    He didn''t wait for the Sage Demon''s response and asked anyway.


    How did you know about the Blood Cult?


    The rumors about the Blood Cult that had started spreadingtely from Cale


    The Blood Cult has been existing under the surface, they killed a member of the Namgung n, and the Sword Demon is a member of the Blood Cult.


    These rumors were spreading like wildfire in the Martial Arts world, but the Sage Demon sounded as if he had known about the Blood Cult prior to that.


    The Heavenly Demon figured out about the Blood Cult. No.


    The Sage Demon shook his head.


    To be more urate, he recalled it.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked confused. The Sage Demon noticed and continued to speak.


    It looks like more exnation is needed.


    He touched the teacup and continued to speak.


    The dantian usually mentioned in the Martial Arts world is the lower dantian. It is the one around the belly button. However, there are three total dantians. I''m sure you are all aware of it, but the middle dantian is the heart and the upper dantian is the brain. The Heavenly Demon said that he was able to connect to his upper dantian on his way to reaching the Profound Realm.


    From the Peak Realm to the Transcendent Realm, and then the Unrestrained Realm and the Profound Realm


    Not everybody gained ess to their upper dantian or middle dantian by reaching that realm.


    The Heavenly Demon was one of the few who connected to his upper dantian.


    "The Brain. Once his aura was connected to his upper dantian, he said that he was able to observe his entire body. It is not just internally looking at his body. He is able to be a separate figure observing his external body. That is when he found something.


    The Sage Demon made eye contact with Cale.


    Originally, the Heavenly Demon called this polluted internal ki.


    Cale remained quiet.


    He noticed this polluted internal ki in his lower dantian and his middle dantian with the heart. He noticed that this aura that was not his started from his heart and was controlling his body.


    Ah.


    Chief Eunuch Wi let out a short gasp.


    He remembered the process of purifying Namgung Tae Wi, the Namgung n''s living jiangshi.


    During the purification of Namgung Tae Wi, I''m certain that his heart was grotesque and had turned ck.


    It returned to its original appearance thanks to young master Kims purification and he resembled a person once again once young master Kim''s red cover was ced over his heart.


    The Heavenly Demon''s judgment is quite urate.


    The analysis the Heavenly Demon had made about his body was identical to what Chief Eunuch Wi had seen until now.


    That is why the Heavenly Demon first tried to recall where he got this polluted internal ki. He then realized that a memory of a period of time in his youth was unclear. He continuously stimted his upper dantian to recall the memories of that time, and as a result, he was able to get a glimpse of something.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Cales mouth opened.


    What did he see?


    The sight of a ck liquid being pushed into his heart.


    Mm.


    Chief Eunuch Wi groaned.


    Furthermore, he also remembered hearing the term, Blood Demon.


    The Blood Demon was the leader of the Blood Cult.


    He gave me an order with these two things as the background. He told me to look into the Blood Demon and the Blood Cult.


    Pfft.


    The Sage Demon chuckled.


    Of course, the real Heavenly Demon asked me to do that.


    Is there a fake Heavenly Demon?


    Yes, young master-nim. There is. The fake Heavenly Demon continues to tell me to figure out a n to attack the Central ins.


    The real Heavenly Demon and the fake Heavenly Demon.


    They were the same person but the Sage Demon was able to clearly distinguish between the two.


    "That was why I did two things. I created a n to attack the Central ins. I also looked into the Blood Cult.


    The Sage Demon was still not drinking the tea and just touching the teacup.


    After about two weeks of doing that, I suddenly started hearing rumors about the Blood Culting from the Central ins.


    His gaze turned toward Cale.


    It was not long after a certain young master Kim-nim appeared.


    The corners of Cale''s lips slowly went up.


    The Sage Demon continued to speak.


    And the Martial Arts Alliance hurried their negotiation with us and young master Kim-nim joined them on their journey. Oh, the people of the Divergent Coalition just happened to be there as well.


    "And you got your answer?


    The Sage Demon smiled happily at Cales calm question.


    Yes, young master-nim. I did get my answer. To be more urate, I became certain after personallying here to Kunlun.


    Chief Eunuch Wi figured out why the Imperial family was wary of the Demon Cult.


    The Sage Demon continued in a calm voice.


    The person who started informing people about the Blood Cult is young master Kim-nim. The Imperial family as well. I also learned that the true center of this meeting with the Demon Cult is young master Kim-nim and not the Chief Advisor. These are the two things I realized.


    The Demon Cult.


    Although their numbers were quite lowpared to the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction


    This major force that was tightly gathered with the Heavenly Demon at their center did notck in information of strengthpared to the other two forces despite being in the outskirts of the Martial Arts world. In some cases, they were scarier and more meticulous.


    Chief Eunuch Wi was truly feeling that right now.


    He looked toward Cale, who seemed even more rxed than the Sage Demon. Cale was now seated extremely rxed on the chair as he nonchntly asked.


    Is that why you are inviting me?


    Yes, young master-nim.


    The Sage Demon gave a short answer but he was certain.


    The person the Heavenly Demon was looking for


    This was the person who could give him information about the Blood Cult and create a path to destroy the Blood Cult.


    Tap. Tap.


    The Sage Demon watched as young master Kim''s fingers tapped on the armrest.


    He seemed lost in his thoughts while looking up at the ceiling but he did not seem to be struggling.


    Cale opened his mouth after a moment of silence.


    Sage Demon-nim. There is one thing I am curious about.


    Yes, please ask.


    You said that the Heavenly Demon is currently fighting against himself?


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Cale stopped looking up and looked at the Sage Demon.


    In that case, has the Heavenly Demon found a way to get rid of that polluted internal ki?


    Of the many things Cale had been curious about earlier This was the thing Cale was most curious about.


    He has not gotten a clear method yet and is looking into it.


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    When you say a clear method, is it okay for me to understand it has he has found some level of answer to it?


    The Sage Demon smiled instead of responding before slightly nodding his head.


    Young master-nim, that is one of the reasons I am inviting you.


    There are more reasons you are inviting me?


    Yes, young master-nim. There are.


    The Sage Demon picked up the teacup.


    "At first, he thought that it was polluted internal ki. However, the Heavenly Demon told me something before I came here.


    He finally took a sip of tea before continuing.


    This is not polluted internal ki but the polluted aura of death from nature.


    Wow!


    Cale couldnt hold back his admiration.


    He got it pretty urate.


    The first world that Cale had visited Xiaolen


    The jiangshis created there had used dead mana.


    As for the living jiangshi he faced aftering here to the Central ins, they did not just use dead mana. He had been thinking that something else was mixed with it.


    The Heavenly Demon is expressing dead mana as an aura of death from nature and the thing that was mixed with it as the polluted part.


    Wow.


    He was in awe once again.


    The Heavenly Demon, this guy is no joke.


    Although he had never seen the Heavenly Demon, he knew what people said about him.


    His body is average but his knowledge of martial arts is a gift bestowed by the heavens.


    The Heavenly Demon''s mind was extraordinary when it came to martial arts.


    Just hearing what the Sage Demon said until now was enough for Cale to know that this evaluation was urate.


    "As a result, I determined that I must escort you to the Demon Cult because you have reached the Nature Realm and can control the aura of nature.


    The Nature Realm.


    Cale flinched after hearing that.


    But I''m not in the Nature Realm.


    Forget the Nature Realm, Cale was a person who didnt even know how to use martial arts.


    However, Cale just brushed it aside.


    That wasnt important anyway.


    It looks like I should speak now that you have told us quite a lot of things, Sage Demon-nim.


    Cale started speaking to the Sage Demon who looked as if he was expecting something.


    I will agree to your invitation.


    Thank you very much.


    The smile on the Sage Demons face truly looked happy.


    I can see a path now.


    The Sage Demon had spent day after day extremely tense while imagining how lonely and painful it would be to take on the Blood Cult with the real Heavenly Demon.


    He could rx after seeing young master Kim appear and everything changing with him at the center.


    The Sage Demon took another sip of tea.


    He could finally taste it unlike earlier.


    Its a bit bitter.


    Is this young master Kims preference?


    As he had that thought


    And if I was to tell you just one thing That polluted aura I am able to get rid of it.


    Click.


    The Sage Demon put his teacup down.


    His pupils were shaking. He then suddenly stood up.


    The Chief Advisor. This was the reason that she trusts you, young master Kim-nim!


    The Sage Demon smiled brightly as if hisst question was finally answered.


    The Triumvirate All have martial artists in simr conditions to the Heavenly Demon-nim and since young master Kim-nim knows how to take care of it, they have no choice but to follow you even without considering your martial arts level and your identity as a member of the Imperial family! The reason that the Chief Advisor hid her true intentions in the name of negotiation must have been to hide young master Kim''s ability! The reason the Divergent Coalitions leader shows no reaction is because they do not know this yet! Furthermore, the reason that the Imperial family has provided the Embroidered Uniform Guard and the Chief Eunuch of the Eastern Depot is because young master Kim-nim is the secret weapon that can stop all of the Blood Cult''s ns!


    Cale heard Raons voice in his mind.


    Wow. Human, this Sage Demon is amazing.


    I know, right?


    Cale agreed.


    He was rattling on by himself but everything was right.


    This is convenient but something feels iffy?


    It was great that he didn''t have to speak as much and this guy looked like he would prepare everything for Cale, but The way he was so polite to Cale Despite it being much more rxing than when he met the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance who tried to test him


    It was weirdly iffy.


    Haha.


    IT was because the warmly smiling Sage Demon''s eyes resembled Clopeh.


    Mm But what can really happen to me?


    It wasn''t an ominous feeling for something bad happening.


    It was just a guy who made him as unsettled as whenever he chatted with Clopeh.


    I''m sure it is just my imagination.


    Cale brushed it off and organized a few things with the Sage Demon.


    The Sage Demon made onestment.


    I will try to be a little stubborn.


    That stubbornness started in the evening.


    "Wait, what do you mean by that?


    The Cleave Saint spoke with disbelief.


    You have no intention of negotiating if you do not invite young master Kim to the Demon Cult first? Ho! How preposterous!


    He sighed multiple times with a look of disbelief on his face.


    The Sect leader started speaking with a stiff look on his face.


    It seems as if the Demon Cult wants to invite young master Kim, who is a member of the Imperial family and has reached the Nature Realm, to sway him to favor them. They probably want to use that to gain some benefits during the negotiation.


    Mm.


    Peng Yu groaned and started to speak.


    But it would be difficult for young master Kim to sway the negotiation between the two sides.


    That is right! He is an outsider!


    The Cleave Saint raised his voice but shut up as Peng Yu continued to speak.


    However, if a member of the Imperial family and someone who has reached the Nature Realm and may be the strongest expert in the world right now sides with the Demon Cult, it would be difficult for the Orthodox faction topletely ignore him.


    Ugh. I dont know what that shrewd bastard the Sage Demon would do.


    The Cleave Saint just groaned without being able to say anything.


    Chief Advisor.


    The Sect leader started speaking at that moment.


    What does young master Kim-nim want to do?


    Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo, who had brought the news to them, responded.


    He has received an invitation and has no reason to reject it, so he said that he will go ande back.


    Ho_ in the end the Imperial family does not care whether it is the Orthodox faction or the Demon Cult as long as it is someone they can easily control? Ha! I knew we shouldnt trust the government!


    As the Cleave Saint started raising his voice with an angry gaze The Sect leader spoke with a much brighter look on his face.


    He said that he will go ande back?


    Yes, Sect leader-nim.


    The Chief Advisor had a gentle smile on her face.


    The young master-nim said that he will go to the Demon Cult ande back to Kunlun.


    She then added on.


    He said that he needs to check to make sure that the gate and signboard were repaired properly.


    The Sect leader took a deep breath in and then out.


    A smile slowly formed on his face.


    It looks like we will need to be there to send him off.


    The Cleave Saint immediately scowled.


    Sect leader, what do you mean by that?! How can you be all jolly and talk about sending him off?


    The Cleave Saint flinched at that moment.


    It was because the Sect leader''s cold gaze was directed at him.


    "Senior Cleave Saint. The one to destroy the Kunlun''s gate and sign board has always been the Demon Cult.


    Except this time.


    Young master Kim has said that he would rece the gate and signboard with new ones and will check to make sure they were properly reced. He also said that he would go ande back. That means that in the end, he will return to our Kunlun.


    Of course, Cale had said that because although it was the Imperial family''s money, he needed to check on it because he personally said that he would be responsible for it.


    As for saying he will be back, what he meant was that he needed toe back to Kunlun to talk to the people of the Martial Arts Alliance.


    But the Chief Advisor and the Sect leader did not understand it that way.


    They added meaning to his words.


    This was especially true for the Chief Advisor.


    Young master Kim-nim will definitely return with good news.


    Do you know something we dont, Chief Advisor?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo just smiled gently at the Sect leader''s question.


    Young master Kim moves for virtue and justice. I am at least certain about that.


    The others could not say anything after she said that.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo looked around.


    Including the Cleave Saint who was quiet and seemed deep in thought after the Sect leader''sment She looked at the Orthodox faction peoples silent eptance and thought to herself.


    He''s trying to go to the Demon Cult alone first to deal with the Blood Cult rted stuff.


    No matter how big young master Kim''s heart was No matter how amazing his martial arts may be


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo thought that his way of leading by example for justice was the most amazing.


    The next day.


    Cale headed toward the Demon Cult in Xinjiang with the Sage Demon.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Please join the discord to see an announcement that was posted.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 131: Something is different here (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 131: Something is different here (3)


    However, they faced an issue as soon as they took a step toward Xinjiang.


    I''m going to go too!


    I will be going too!


    Cale had a headache.


    He looked away from the two people lying on the ground in front of his carriage.


    Sima Jung and Xia Mun


    The Divergent Coalition leaders second son and the second inmand of the Green Forest. These two bastards were blocking the path of the carriage while throwing a fuss.


    Cale looked at two other people instead of the two of them.


    .


    Gulp gulp.


    Sima Dan had numerous bottles around her waist and was still drinking.


    The way that her cheeks were slightly flushed-


    Are you drunk?


    Cale subconsciously asked and Sima Dan gently smiled. However, she did not respond.


    Instead, Sima Gong, who was standing next to her, nonchntly answered.


    "She has currently been drinking for seventeen hours.


    Wow.


    Cale gasped internally.


    Sima Gong didn''t care and gulped before licking his lips with his tongue. Cale felt iffy about that and turned away.


    Sima Gong was staring at him with a piercing gaze as he thought to himself.


    What conversation did the Sage Demon and young master Kim-nim have? What is he going to the Demon Cult for? This seems like a really big deal! If I make a bet about this-!


    His heart beat crazily as if it would explode.


    Human, that Sima Gong or whatevers face is weird! He seems quite crazy!


    Cale let out a sigh.


    Even without Raon telling him, the moment he saw Sima Gong he could tell that this guy was crazier than the drunk Sima Dan and the whining Sima Jung.


    Haha.


    Cale turned his head to see the Sage Demon approach him with a warm smile on his face.


    Young master Kim-nim, your virtuous nature seems to have gotten a lot of people to follow you.


    It was at that moment.


    Mm.


    Cale noticed the smile on the Sage Demon''s face turn odd.


    The moment he thought that the smile was warm but it oddly gave him the chills


    The Sage Demon stomped his foot.


    Boom.


    The ground shook.


    Ugh!


    Ugh!


    Xia Mun and Sima Jung, who were lying on the ground, groaned before they stood up almost as if they were bounced off the ground. Sima Jung''s gaze changed in a sh and he shouted toward the Sage Demon.


    "Did you just attack me first? Is this a challenge?!


    The Sage Demonughed as the Fighting Lunatic''s gaze turned odd.


    Cale watched as Choi Han slid over next to him.


    p, p.


    The Sage Demon''s baggy sleeves fluttered despite there not being any breeze.


    The aura around him started to fluctuate.


    Mm.


    Sima Dan pulled her mouth away from the bottle.


    Sima Gong had both hands hidden in his sleeves as he touched his dice.


    As everybody''s gazes moved to the Sage Demon The old man was still smiling gently.


    However, the weight of the words that came out of his mouth was not light at all.


    The Demon Cult treats any visit from someone without authorization as an attack on us.


    Cale looked down at his arms. There were some goosebumps starting to pop up.


    Just like when he showed strong hostility and anger toward the Blood Cult during their conversation, a vicious and violent aura shot out from the Sage Demon''s whole body and started suppressing the area.


    You may step foot into Xinjiang if you wish. However, child, there is something you need to know.


    The Sage Demon called Sima Jung a child.


    Sima Jung could not say anything back about that.


    He just subconsciously gulped and his whole body got ready to fight.


    Everybody here could feel it.


    The Sage Demon was being sincere right now. That was why Sima Dan had to make a move after hearing what he said next.


    This was what the Sage Demon said.


    "The Unorthodox faction and the Orthodox faction may be concerned about your father and kept you alive, but in the path of the Demon, neither Orthodox nor Unorthodox exist. Only the Demon.


    As for the Sage Demonthe Heavenly Demon It was only about his esteemed liege.


    The Heavenly Demon was the Demon Cult and the path of the Demon Cult.


    Furthermore, he was the only trace that the Sage Demon left behind in his life.


    That was why he had absolutely no time to waste right now.


    The Heavenly Demon would probably be fighting against the brainwashing right now as well. Furthermore, the Blood Cult who dared to scheme against the Demon Cult


    He was currently escorting someone who may y a big role in assisting the Demon Cult in these two issues.


    He could not let this be dyed because of some useless fools.


    My father?! Why are you bringing up my father?!


    Sima Jung shouted angrily but the Sage Demon was still gentle.


    Everybody takes it easy on you because they do not want to make your father their enemy. Child, I''m sure you are aware of that as well.


    You-


    Orabuni.


    Sima Dan stopped Sima Jung. However, the huffing Sima Jung''s face slowly turned more savage to the point it looked as if he was no longer thinking straight.


    The Sage Demon calmly spoke at that moment.


    That is probably why you are following young master Kim-nim, who treats you as he wishes without considering your identity and your backing.


    Sima Jung flinched.


    His gaze moved past the Sage Demon to young master Kim behind him.


    Young master Kim was standing there with a rxed look on his face as if he was wondering why Sima Jung was looking at him. He could also see Noble Warrior Du Kang, who was standing there without a care in the world.


    Sima Jung bit down on his lips.


    Its not like I don''t know that!


    He liked to fight.


    He preferred the chaos of punching each other and fighting over martial arts.


    However, not many people tried to fight him with everything they had.


    Even if he turned into a crazy bastard and charged at them, his opponents were not looking at him but his father, Sima Pyeong, behind him.


    That was why he liked Noble Warrior Du Kang, who just charged at him without caring.


    At the same time, he wanted to follow young master Kim because this person was extremely stronger than him but still did not care about his father at all.


    If he was with them, he felt as if he could be on a real battlefield, a ce where he could fight without thinking.


    He heard the Sage Demon''s gentle voice at that moment.


    Child, I have already told you. The Demon Cult treats any visit from someone without authorization as an attack on us.


    You, you-


    Sima Jung''s hands were shaking.


    Orabuni-


    As Sima Dan reached out her hand to grab his hands


    I would like to go to the Demon Cult. Please approve of my visit, sir.


    Sima Jung bowed and asked the Sage Demon for permission.


    Sima Dans eyes opened wide as she watched. Sima Gong mumbled as he watched.


    Hyung-nim was more serious about this than I thought.


    The Sage Demon silently looked down at Sima Jung for a bit before speaking.


    This is much better to see. It would be great if the others who are hiding would show themselves as well.


    Cale flinched.


    There are people hiding and following us?


    He heard Raon''s voice at that moment.


    Human, did you not know?


    Yeah. I didnt know.


    How would I know?


    Cale got flustered at Raon''s question but he just stood there with his mouth closed.


    However, nobody showed up.


    Haha.


    The Sage Demonughed.


    I guess it will be a battle once we cross over to Xinjiang.


    That was all he said.


    p, p. However, his sleeves fluttered even more frantically and his aura became more violent.


    Cale nkly watched it as he thought to himself.


    I guess he really is one of the top three figures in the Demon Cult. The Sage Demon is pretty strong.


    Even if the Sage Demon was the Chief Advisor


    The Demon Cult itself was a ce where strength prevailed.


    Basically, they only respected those with strength. In order for the Sage Demon to be the Chief Advisor, his martial arts had to be at a high level as well.


    If only their martial arts level was considered, it might be difficult for Zhuge Mi Ryeo to catch up to the Sage Demon.


    Of course, Zhuge Mi Ryeo had her own weapon called formations.


    Ahem.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Cale was confused after seeing the person who appeared with a fake cough.


    Why did that guy follow us?


    The Cleave Saint.


    He was the person who let out that fake cough and appeared.


    Haha.


    Elder Ho also leisurely walked outughing as if nothing was wrong.


    That guy I expected.


    As soon as Cale heard that someone was following them, he presumed they were from the Orthodox faction and the Martial Arts Alliance.


    He thought that Elder Ho would naturally be in the group. Elder Ho spoke in a good-natured tone toward the Sage Demon, befitting a member of the Beggars'' Gang.


    May Senior Cleave Saint and I join you as well?


    Why would I travel with these Demon Cult bastards?!


    Haha, we are here because Senior Cleave Saint seemed to want to go so much that he urged me over and over.


    Elder Ho!


    The Cleave Saint shouted and made eye contact with Elder Ho who wasughing jovially.


    Senior, are you nning on ruining everything? Do you not know the personality of those in the Demon Cult? You know why the Sage Demon has the word Demon in his title.


    Although he was smiling warmly, the Sage Demon was one of the top five craziest bastards in the Demon Cult.


    He is someone who would be willing to push his own flesh and blood off a cliff for the Heavenly Demon.


    That was the Sage Demon.


    .


    The Sage Demon silently looked at Elder Ho and the Cleave Saint.


    The Sage Demon suddenly flinched and turned his gaze.


    The direction they were heading Someone was quickly approaching from beyond the horizon.


    The people who had been ready to attack rxed after seeing the person''s clothes and what the person said as soon as he saw the Sage Demon.


    Demon!


    The person who said that instead of a greeting was wearing full ck with even his face covered.


    Anybody would be able to tell that he had the same outfit as the other messengers the Sage Demon brought with him.


    Sage Demon-nim, I have brought news from the Cult.


    Ah, go ahead.


    The Sage Demon motioned for the messenger to speak freely. The messenger looked around warily before cautiously looking toward the Sage Demon.


    It was obvious that he was sending a sound transmission.


    Hmm?


    Cale made eye contact with the Sage Demon at that moment.


    What is going on?


    He had that thought but he had to focus on what the Sage Demon said.


    That sounds great.


    What is great?


    The Sage Demon looked around while Cale looked at him with confusion. The vicious aura had disappearedpletely a while ago.


    Everybody here maye with us.


    His gaze stoppedst on Cale.


    The Heavenly Demon has indicated that he will be prepared to wee young master Kim-nim and his group, and for us to travel leisurely on our way there. If it is such a pleasurable trip, it would be great for everybody to go together.


    The Unorthodox faction and the Orthodox faction''s people''s faces lit up at the Sage Demonsment. Of course, the Cleave Saint was about to say something out of reflex, but he closed his mouth.


    Saying something about the Heavenly Demon''s decision in front of members of the Demon Cult was asking to fight.


    Then the Sage Demon stealthily scowled before returning his expression to normal.


    Why?


    While everybody was rejoicing, only Cale did not smile and was staring at the Sage Demon.


    Mm?


    He then shook his head before avoiding the Sage Demon''s gaze.


    The Sage Demon subconsciously gulped.


    The Sage Demon received a sound transmission at that moment.


    Hoo. He seems to have recognized me.


    Cale was hearing Raon''s voice in his mind at the same time.


    Human! That messenger dude is super strong! Hes stronger than any human we have seen in the Central ins!


    Fuck!


    Cale did not look toward the Sage Demon or the messenger next to the Sage Demon.


    That scared me!


    There were not many people who were stronger than the Sage Demon and stronger than anybody they had seen in this world.


    This was obviously


    He''s the Heavenly Demon!


    This was not the messenger who left from Kunlun to the Demon Culting back, this was the Heavenly Demon disguised as a messenger toe here.


    Cale did not say anything and headed toward his carriage.


    He wanted to organize his thoughts in a rxing environment.


    The Sage Demon felt his mouth go dry as he watched. That gaze that had nonchntly brushed past him He felt a sinking feeling after seeing that gaze from young master Kim.


    Is he not happy that the Heavenly Demon has joined us while hiding his identity?


    He doesnt seem that narrow-minded.


    Honestly speaking, the Heavenly Demon''s appearance was unexpected for the Sage Demon as well.


    Oh esteemed Heavenly Demon. Is it okay for you to leave the Demon Cult ande out like this?


    The Heavenly Demon was currently fighting.


    However, the Heavenly Demon did not respond.


    The Sage let out a sigh.


    The messenger was cautiously knocking on young master Kims carriage door.


    Is something the matter?


    Chief Eunuch Wi opened the door and looked at the messenger who had his face hidden.


    The messenger bowed respectfully as he spoke.


    I am here because the Heavenly Demon has something he wanted to say to young master Kim-nim.


    Mm.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked toward Cale to figure out what to do instead of responding right away.


    Cale made eye contact with the messenger at that moment.


    Hmm?


    A red aura swirled in the person''s ck eyes for a moment.


    He then heard a sound transmission.


    You have not studied martial arts.


    It was a gruff and cold tone.


    It waspletely different from when he just spoke respectfully to Chief Eunuch Wi.


    However, this seemed more natural.


    Kim Hae-il. Can I trust you and let you into the Demon Cult?


    The red aura in the ck eyes was like mes.


    The Heavenly Demon asked.


    I do not trust a person''s character review I hear from others. I also do not have much time.


    This was a person who lived within the ruckus and chaos that was the Demon. As if to prove that he was the person at the center of it


    As if to prove that he was the one and only Heavenly Demon who carried the weight of the hundreds of thousands of mountains that made up the Demon Cult


    An entric aura was swirling in his eyes.


    That is why I came to ask you myself.


    The Heavenly Demon looked at Cale and asked.


    He did not want to ask many useless questions.


    Young master Kim''s identity, the Blood Cults n, healing living jiangshis He did not consider those to be important questions.


    He believed that there was one most important true nature.


    Can I trust you?


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    Yeah. Of course.


    Cale was thinking to himself as the Heavenly Demon smiled at his response.


    Wow, how did he immediately find out that I have no martial arts? More importantly, can he trust me? What else would I say then yes?


    Cale was trying to calm his shocked mind.


    Trantor''s Comments


    No, you cannot trust me. Who would say that?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 132: Something is different here (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 132: Something is different here (4)


    Cale heard the Heavenly Demon''s sound transmission again just as his mind was gettingplicated.


    I now understand a bit about what kind of person you are.


    Hmm?


    He understands?


    After such a short time?


    Cale had many things he wanted to ask, but the Heavenly Demon prepared to leave without waiting.


    Sadly, I do not have much time right now. I look forward to chatting with you in the future.


    Cale looked at the Heavenly Demon, who was preparing to leave after just saying what he wanted to say, with disbelief.


    Ah, right. I came to inform you about this.


    The Heavenly Demon left onestment as he moved away from the carriage.


    The other me seems to be nning on killing you and your group to start a great war between the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult while dragging the government into it as well.


    "What?


    Cale subconsciously responded but the Heavenly Demon was no longer there to answer him.


    He had already departed from the carriage.


    Young master Kim-nim?


    Cale nonchntlymented while looking at the confused Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Choi Han, close the door.


    Yes, Hae-il-nim.


    Click.


    The carriage door closed and Cale started to speak now that it was just his group.


    That messenger earlier was the Heavenly Demon.


    !


    Chief Eunuch Wi''s eyes opened wide in shock.


    Mm.


    The Fist King let out a groan.


    I didnt notice at all.


    He could not hide his shock. His martial arts had improved a step after meeting young master Kim, but he had been unable to notice the Heavenly Demon''s realm at all. That meant that the Heavenly Demon studied a martial art that was extremely skilled at hiding his own strength or that he was at a higher level than the Fist King.


    The Fist King fully believed that it was thetter. He turned toward young master Kim as he was curious about what the Heavenly Demon said, but he kept his mouth shut.


    .


    Young master Kim was silently sitting there with his arms crossed. He scowled as well, as if he was deep in thought.


    It was the first time the Fist King saw him thinking so hard after meeting someone.


    I''m curious about the conversation he had with the Heavenly Demon, but I guess I should not say anything right now.


    He could not bother young master Kim while he was thinking.


    Cale had no idea what the Fist King was thinking as he continued to process the information.


    What the hell was up with that Heavenly Demon bastard?


    Why does he just say what he wants to say and then leave?


    And what? He is scheming to kill all of us?


    The other me that the Heavenly Demon was talking about should be referring to his living jiangshi self. In that case, the Heavenly Demon they saw today was the one who figured out that he was brainwashed and was trying to escape from it.


    Lets head to the Demon Cult for now.


    However, there was something he needed to ask the Sage Demon before that.


    He needed to know whether the Sage Demon was dragging them to the Demon Cult while knowing about the other heavenly Demon''s scheme.


    In that case, I cant trust the Sage Demon either.


    He would need to be wary instead.


    It would mean that this bastard was willing to lead Cale and his people to a deathtrap for the Heavenly Demon. Cales face turned cold.


    Gulp.


    Chief Eunuch Wi had a thought as he watched.


    Something must have happened.


    He clenched his mouth shut.


    He heard Cales voice at that moment.


    Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Yes?


    Chief Eunuch Wi subconsciously responded in shock.


    Are you able to procure even more elixirs faster and deliver them to the Demon Cult?


    "Excuse me?


    Chief Eunuch Wi nkly asked back after hearing Cales calm question before he snapped back to his senses.


    He has more reasons to release his seals!


    The reasons could not be trivial if he was willing to release his seals despite having to cough up so much blood.


    I will try, no, I will definitely make it happen, young master-nim.


    Cale nodded his head after Chief Eunuch Wi responded with a serious look on his face.


    As expected, the Imperial Pce side understands me the best.


    And even with the Demon Cult, Orthodox faction, and the Unorthodox faction The Imperial Pce was the best.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cannot do it, do not have any, is not possible. They do everything he asks without saying anything like that.


    He at least had a great financier this time.


    Cale nodded his head a few times in satisfaction before thinking again.


    If that other Heavenly Demon suddenly tries all sorts of things to kill us, I''ll just purify him before that.


    It would be a terrible thing for the Demon Cult and the Heavenly Demon himself. Purification would mean that the internal ki would disappear from inside the Heavenly Demon''s dantian.


    Cale had not shared this fact with the Sage Demon yet but it should be good to inform him as a warning about what the Heavenly Demon just told him.


    It will not be easy to purify the Heavenly Demon.


    He was a martial arts expert in the Profound Realm. However, it did not seem impossible.


    72 percent of the Fire of Destruction''s seal has been released.


    Even if it was not ten times as efficient as when he purified Namgung Tae Wi, it should be at least five times, if not more. The process itself should be at least a bit easier for Cale.


    Of course, purifying the Heavenly Demon would mean that the Blood Cult notices that something is weird and starts moving.


    This situation was different from when they were hiding what happened to Namgung Tae Wi.


    At least I have connections to the leaders of the Orthodox, Unorthodox, and Demon. There are a lot of people to help us in each group as well.


    He had a lot of alliespared to when he had nothing during that first purification.


    In fact, the Blood Cult getting anxious and showing themselves was likely to turn the situation more favorable for Cale.


    Its worth trying.


    Chief Eunuch Wi sped his hands together after hearing Cale quietly mumbling.


    Is young master Kim-nim perhaps thinking of fighting against the Heavenly Demon?


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked up at the ceiling while thinking of an intense and bloody battle.


    While that was going on


    I will head out for now.


    The Sage Demon waved while listening to the sound transmission from the messenger who bowed toward him and left.


    It was simr to how he ordered the other messengers to leave.


    Young master Kim was an interesting individual.


    Is that so, my liege?


    The Sage Demon calmly sent a sound transmission before flinching.


    He has not studied martial arts.


    !


    He didn''t even have time to be shocked at that.


    However, he contains nature in his body. I cannot evenpare myself to him at all.


    !


    He may not be human.


    !


    He seems to have reached a high realm in a different method than martial arts.


    !


    The Sage Demon couldnt help but be shocked over and over.


    I''ve already informed young master Kim about this, but the other me approved of young master Kiming to the Demon in order to kill him and his people.


    Just as I expected, my liege.


    And your response?


    The Sage immediately answered the Heavenly Demons question.


    The other Heavenly Demon-nims wishes will not be fulfilled. I will inform the three guards.


    Sounds good. I have no time so I will be leaving now.


    Pity appeared in the Sage Demon''s eyes for a moment before it disappeared.


    He knew what the Heavenly Demon meant when he said that he didn''t have much time.


    It meant that the other him was about to wake up.


    The Sage Demon felt the Heavenly Demon''s presence moving away.


    Just as his traces became faint


    I''m okay so think first about the Cult.


    The Sage Demon clenched his eyes shut.


    He could not give any response to what the Heavenly Demon said.


    The Heavenly Demon mumbled to himself as he walked away from the group and headed back toward the Demon Cult.


    The Sage Demon''s heart is heavy.


    The Heavenly Demon was very much aware of the fact that the Sage Demon considered him to be more important than the Demon Cult.


    An odd smile soon appeared on his face.


    They are interesting individuals.


    Young master Kim and his people


    They were somewhat different.


    Putting the issue of the Blood Cult aside, they piqued his interest.


    Mm.


    The Heavenly Demon, who had been quickly moving using a movement technique, stopped for a moment.


    He clenched his head with one hand for a moment before resuming his walk. The expression on his face was now sunken and extremely heavy.


    I really dont have much time.


    His face did not look as if it would brighten back up again.


    * * *


    It must have been difficult, Sage Demon-nim.


    Not at all, Right Guard-nim.


    Cale could see the group that came to greet them.


    Two old men who seemed to be older than the Sage Demon weed them.


    The one with the short white hair is the Right Guard while the one with the long white hair is the Left Guard.


    Cale looked toward the two Guards after hearing Chief Eunuch Wis sound transmission.


    They are the Heavenly Demons closest confidants.


    The two Guards were looking at Cale, who was standing next to the Sage Demon. The Sage Demon introduced Cale.


    This sir is young master Kim-nim.


    It is an honor to meet such a famous person.


    The Right Guard smoothly greeted Cale while the Left Guard just nodded his head once toward Cale.


    I am also quite happy to meet the two of you sirs.


    The Right Guard smiled as if he was happy with Cales greeting and started speaking again.


    Our original n was to prepare a small feast but we have moved the gathering until tomorrow as it is quitete.


    Cale looked at the dark sky and nodded his head.


    That sounds great.


    Thank you for your understanding.


    Cale looked at the Right Guard with an odd look on his face.


    The Right Guard is famous for ripping people to shreds.


    The information Chief Eunuch Wi told him echoed in his ears.


    Really, people like this are always scarier.


    Cale slowly took one step closer toward the Sage Demon.


    That made the Sage Demon slightly stumble.


    He and Cale had had a short conversation before arriving here.


    I heard from the Heavenly Demon-nim. He said that the other Heavenly Demon is trying to kill us?


    I heard as well. We have prepared for such a situation.


    I see.


    Young master Kim had calmly nodded his head as if he epted that response before he nonchntlymented.


    But I guess you had no choice but to make it that way. If the Heavenly Demon-nim doesnt want to lose something big.


    His casual tone was only speaking the truth.


    The Sage Demon had gotten chills on his back after hearing that.


    He had been unable to look at young master Kim. While he was thinking about that, the Right Guard gently greeted the members of the Orthodox faction, Unorthodox faction, and Cales people.


    The Cleave Saint did not seem to like this situation very much but he nodded his head to at least remain somewhat respectful. The Right Guard just brushed that aside and spoke to the leader of the group, Cale.


    Please let me escort you to your resting quarters.


    He then added on.


    We have prepared pavilions that are attached to each other.


    Basically, he was saying that they could rx as the Demon Cult was not going to keep them separated.


    The faces of the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction''s people finally rxed.


    No matter how much they hated each other, they found each other to be easier to deal with than the Demon Cult.


    Thats odd.


    Cale suddenly had an odd feeling.


    Aren''t the Guards normally the people who protect the Heavenly Demon?


    They would normally be by the Heavenly Demon''s side and not be the greeters for guests.


    ording to Cale''s information, the Demon Cult was currently split into eight administrative organizations and eight battle brigades. There were smaller organizations as well, but this was the big picture.


    Cale prepared to move after all of the greetings were exchanged and it looked as if they would start moving.


    I will escort you, sir.


    The Left Guard, who had been silent this whole time, stood in front of Cale at that moment.


    Shh. Choi Han moved in between the two of them and looked at the Left Guard.


    What do you mean by that?


    The Left Guard calmly responded to Cale, who spoke from behind Choi Han.


    There is an esteemed individual who wishes to meet you.


    The group figured out who that was even without it being named and looked toward Cale.


    By myself?


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Choi Han flinched while Sui Khan and Choi Jung Soo slowly tried to move next to Cale after hearing that. Cale responded at that moment.


    That sounds great.


    The others were shocked at his positive response and looked at Cale.


    Young master Kim epted a meeting with the Heavenly Demon. They knew of his strong martial arts abilities, but it was not an easy decision to head toward the center of the enemy territory on his own.


    However, Cale didnt put much thought behind it.


    Human, I will be going with you!


    He shouldn''t have much to worry about as long as the invisible Raon was with him.


    If things didnt look favorable, he could always escape with Raons teleport.


    I told Choi Han that I will be going with you! I also told the smiling team leader and the good eater, Choi Jung Soo! I didnt tell Grandpa Ron or Beacrox!


    Why did he not tell Ron and Beacrox of all people?


    Cale slowly peeked toward Ron and Beacrox. Ron was nodding his head with a benign smile on his face.


    So vicious!


    He quickly looked away.


    Instead, Cale peeked toward Durst who was silently standing there.


    Durst was there when the Heavenly Demon got on the carriage.


    However, he had not thrown up.


    Unfortunately, it did not mean that this person was not a living jiangshi.


    He was knocked out.


    He had silently fainted.


    When Cale asked why he fainted, Durst said that he got extremely dizzy and lost consciousness.


    It allowed Cale toe to a conclusion.


    The Heavenly Demon is strong.


    He is also releasing intensely foul odor and should be the hardest living jiangshi to purify.


    While Cale was escorted by the Right Guard and his subordinate, the Left Guard moved away with his people and the rest of the group.


    Nobody was on the path they were walking.


    The Left Guard also did not say anything.


    There should be one more Guard in addition to the Left and Right Guards.


    That Guard was just called the Shadow Guard.


    That person never revealed himself.


    Cale, who had been thinking about the Demon Cult''s structure, stopped once the Left Guard stopped.


    This building was small for the Heavenly Demon to be residing here.


    However, there was nobody else around them.


    It was so quiet that Cale could tell that the Heavenly Demon was here.


    The Left Guard respectfully bowed toward the closed door.


    I have brought him here, my lord.


    However, it was silent.


    There were no responses at all.


    Cale noticed a change in the Left Guard''s face for the first time.


    Human! Something is weird in there!


    He could hear Raon''s shocked shout.


    The Left Guard urgently started speaking. His gaze was headed toward the gap of the closed door.


    Please step back for a moment.


    However, Cale stepped forward. In fact, he put his hand on the Left Guard''s shoulder and pushed him back.


    What-


    The moment the Left Guard scowled and was about to ask what the hell Cale was doing Cale calmly asked with his hand still on the Left Guards shoulder.


    Its because of this, isn''t it?


    ck smoke wasing out through the gap in the door.


    Human, its dead mana!


    The Left Guard became flustered but still answered.


    Yes, young master-nim. We learned that this is extremely bad for the body-


    That''s right. It is bad for the body.


    Cale calmly asked.


    Is the Heavenly Demon-nim inside?


    Yes, young master-nim.


    The Left Guard responded slowly and his gaze moved toward Cale''s hand.


    He looked at the rose gold me without realizing the clueless look on his face.


    Crack, crackle.


    The fire that was crackling with electric currents was freely swirling around Cales hand.


    We should get rid of this ck smoke first.


    Clunk.


    Cale opened the door and walked in.


    The whole area was full of ck smoke.


    Raon said something at that moment.


    Human, its a formation!


    It made Cale realize that this formation was preventing noise from getting outside.


    Ugggh!


    He could hear someone''s painful groan.


    The groan sounded as if the person could die at any moment.


    Cale could tell that the Heavenly Demon was at the center of this building that was full of ck smoke even though he couldn''t see him.


    Peek-A-Boo I see you.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 133: Something is different here (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 133: Something is different here (5)


    Raon, don''te in right now.


    I got it, human!


    Cale walked into the area full of ck smoke alone.


    Shit!


    The Left Guard, who finally snapped back to his senses, reached his hand toward Cale in shock.


    Tap.


    However, that hand was stopped by a transparent barrier, making him unable to grab young master Kim.


    !


    The Left Guard saw eyes appearing in the air at that moment.


    The dark blue eyes had long vertical pupils.


    "Do not stop our human.


    That voice was clear and young.


    However, it gave off an unexinable sense of coldness. He had never seen anything with such eyes in this world before.


    The dark blue eyes disappeared just as the Left Guard wondered what he should do.


    The transparent barrier disappeared as well.


    That was why he could see it.


    Ah-


    In the area that only had darkness because of the ck smoke


    The Left Guard couldn''t help but see the burning rose gold light.


    He could also tell that the rose gold light was wrapped around young master Kim.


    Furthermore, the ck smoke turned into grey ashes and fell to the ground as soon as it touched the rose gold light.


    The pitch dark area that made him think of dread and have ominous feelings changed to look like the night sky with grey snow.


    The Left Guard subconsciously lowered the hand that had been reaching toward young master Kim.


    The darkness disappeared as the amount of grey ashes on the ground increased. However, the rose gold light still shone radiantly.


    Left Guard.


    The Left Guard heard the Shadow Guard''s sound transmission at that moment.


    Keep an eye on the surroundings.


    It meant to make it so that nobody could approach this building.


    Or, if someone broke themand and approached the area, chase them away.


    The Left Guard bowed before quickly turning around and observing the surroundings.


    Normally, he would not be able to turn around while looking toward the Heavenly Demon who should be inside the building. However, he was not very worried today.


    Maybe-


    The thought of something he had not even expected potentially happening made the Left Guard''s eyes, hands, and feet fill with strength.


    While that was going on


    Wow, is this all dead mana?


    The building wasrger than he had expected.


    Cale was walking down a hallway with numerous rooms on either side.


    He peeked to the side.


    All of the rooms with the door open were full of ck smoke.


    Cale, this is not regr dead mana.


    He heard the cheapskate''s serious voice.


    I dont really know what happened while I was sealed away, but There is something added to this dead mana.


    The Fire of Destruction was the greatest expert around Cale when it came to dead mana and how to purify it.


    "What do you think was added to it?


    Cale asked the cheapskate as he walked.


    Death eventuallyes for everyone, but death cannot easily snap the desire to live.


    It was too dark to see what was at the end of this long hallway.


    Cale reached his hand out.


    A small rose gold current flew forward.


    Crack, crackle.


    Ugggh-


    Cale heard someone moan louder this time and then he noticed the room at the end of the hallway.


    The groan hade from that room.


    The room was covered in a darkness that could not evenpare to what was in the other rooms.


    The Heavenly Demon should be at the center of that darkness.


    The cheapskate continued to speak as Cale observed that room.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He continued to talk after mentioning that death could not easily snap the desire to live.


    Compared to creating jiangshis, creating living jiangshis seems to be a skill that puts a living being in a state simr to death.


    I am hypothesizing that they nt dead mana into the person''s body to make the aura of death exist inside so that it can snap the desire to live.


    Cale, I had a thought while listening to you exin how living jiangshis are made.


    Cale had informed the cheapskate about the things he had learned regarding living jiangshis as soon as he was able tomunicate with the cheapskate again.


    It was the information he had gathered from the Imperial Pce thanks to Chief Eunuch Wi.


    In order to create one living jiangshi, you need one living person and 443 lives as sacrifices.


    That was the method left in the Imperial Pce regarding how to create living jiangshis.


    However, there is also a medicine that is required to turn a human into a living jiangshi. Even the Imperial family does not know much about the medicine. How to make it as well as what it is All they know is that it takes the form of a ck liquid.


    Cale believed that the ck liquid was dead mana.


    However, he was thinking that something else might be mixed with the dead mana inside that ck liquid.


    If that method of creating living jiangshis is correct I believe that the dead mana created by the 443 corpses and something created from the deaths of 443 people would have affected it.


    Although I cannot be certain For example, hatred, grudge, fear Emotions like this could have been infused within the dead mana. Or, maybe the souls of the dead became vindictive spirits.


    Cale had thought about those options as well.


    I dont know about souls, but would emotions be able to take form and have power to make things happen?


    I''m not sure. I''ve not experienced it, but wouldnt it require that level of hatred, grudge, or fear to create smoke like this?


    Cale, I''m sure you can tell as well. This dead mana smoke suffocates people more than normal dead mana.


    Cale responded with silence to show his agreement.


    He had not noticed it while purifying Namgung Tae Wi because it was different from this.


    However, there was a reason he told Raon not to follow him once he walked into this area that was full of ck smoke.


    It''s different.


    It was sticky despite being smoke.


    Furthermore, it gave off a mysterious feeling of difort.


    Lets just make hypotheses for now and do some more research.


    Yeah. Sounds great. I think I should observe a bit more as well.


    Cale stopped walking.


    At the end of the hallway


    Cale subconsciously sighed while right outside the door.


    Did all of thise out of a single person''s body?


    The area was so full of smoke that he could not see anything.


    It was to the point that Cale even hesitated for a moment to take a step.


    However, he could not stop.


    Ugh.


    It was because the groaning kepting.


    Cale took a step into the room.


    He heard a sound transmission at that moment.


    The Heavenly Demon is at the center, young master-nim.


    He had never heard this voice before.


    However, there was only one person this could be.


    The Shadow Guard.


    She doesn''t seem to be around here.


    Most people could not step into this room that was full of dead mana smoke.


    This was why Cale was confused, but he didn''t put much thought into it. It did not matter as long as it was not an enemy.


    I''ll use even more strength.


    The rose gold light surrounding Cale became even brighter.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    Rose gold currents violently roared as if to submerge the surroundings and swallowed the ck smoke.


    It was so strong that the area without any breeze violently shook and brought forth a gust of wind.


    The grey ashes fluttered following the breeze.


    Step step.


    Cale was heading toward the center of the room without any hesitations.


    Huff, huff.


    He could hear breathing through the groans as well.


    His voice was extremely desperate, as if he was breathing where there was not much air.


    Oh my.


    Cale saw the Heavenly Demon just as the cheapskate gasped.


    He was at a loss for words for a moment.


    Someone who looked extremely different from the Heavenly Demon who pretended to be the messenger to say what he wanted to say to Cale was in front of him.


    How amazing.


    However, he did not look unsightly.


    The Heavenly Demon was seated in a lotus position with his back straight.


    However, his whole body was shaking and he was drenched in sweat.


    He also had his eyes closed.


    His closed eyes, heavily breathing nose, groaning lips and both ears


    ck smoke wasing out of all facial orifices.


    The scowl on his face let Cale know about the pain he was feeling.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    "What is going on?


    The Heavenly Demon and Cale were the only ones visible, but he soon heard the answer.


    The Heavenly Demon always releases ck smoke like this while he is fighting with his other self.


    Cale quietly listened to the aged woman''s sound transmission.


    Based on what I have heard, he has stimted his upper dantian in order to try to release the evil aura out of his body.


    The upper dantian was the brain.


    After hearing that, Cale felt as if he understood why the ck smoke wasing out of the face.


    It should have been quite the struggle if he always faced this kind of situation.


    It was not like this at first, young master-nim. However, the amount of ck smoke has increased by the day and I do not think it is proper for me to tell you more details than that.


    Cale nodded his head.


    He crouched down across from the Heavenly Demon.


    Cale, cant you just purify him right now?


    He agreed with the cheapskate.


    The upper dantian is the brain. Something serious might happen if I try to purify him while he is stimting his upper dantian.


    Cales mouth opened.


    "Well, this is a difficult situation.


    The situation was too uncertain to do anything. That was why he asked.


    He asked the person involved.


    Heavenly Demon. What do you want me to do?


    The Heavenly Demon is currently-


    He heard the Shadow Guard''s shocked voice but Cale shook his head.


    Hes listening to everything. He also knows that I am here. Isn''t that right?


    The Heavenly Demon did not say anything. He just groaned.


    However, Cale could tell that the Heavenly Demon had recognized him as soon as he saw the Heavenly Demon''s face through the darkness.


    Nice, to see you


    He heard the Heavenly Demon''s voice through the groans.


    Cale shook his head and responded.


    This is not the time for useless greetings. Just tell me what you need.


    Cale had a thought after saying that.


    It should be okay for me to speak informally to him, right?


    Cale had subconsciously responded informallyst time when the Heavenly Demon had suddenly appeared.


    Well, it should be fine since he spoke informally to me too.


    The Heavenly Demon was the one who started with the informalities.


    Cale just brushed it aside and observed the Heavenly Demon''s face.


    L, like now-


    Cale immediately asked after hearing that singlement that the Heavenly Demon barely managed to get out.


    You just need me to get rid of the ck smoke like I am doing right now?


    Y, yes-


    The Heavenly Demon barely held back a groan as he responded.


    He felt as if his head was about to explode.


    The ck smoke was attacking his upper dantian.


    The ck smoke was like a thick swamp trying to swallow him as he tried to get out of the brainwashing.


    But it is easier to breathe than before.


    That had happened once someone had stepped into this formation.


    The Heavenly Demon could not see anything right now because his eyes were closed.


    However, he was able to feel that someone was approaching him deeper than ever before.


    The air has changed.


    The damp and insidious air, the air that had been suffocating him, was slowly retreating as a refreshing and warm air seeped in.


    The crackling aura of thunderbolts around him could feel vicious, but the Heavenly Demon cared more about the clear warmth that was slowly surrounding him.


    That alone made it bearable.


    Furthermore, he could feel the pain in his head subsiding.


    That led to the Heavenly Demon asking young master Kim for this favor.


    Please continue to get rid of the ck smoke like you are doing right now.


    And while he was at it-


    All of it.


    He asked for Cale to get rid of all of it.


    He then heard a response.


    Thats easy.


    The Heavenly Demon wanted tough at that moment. But he could not do that.


    Instead, he felt a strong power.


    However, this power was not trying to attack him.


    He could feel all of the changes happening around him.


    The ck smoke, the darkness was disappearing.


    It started from the area around him.


    Then it went past this room to the hallway and to the rooms on either side of the hallway.


    The smoke was reced by a clear, refreshing, and warm aura.


    It was as if he was in the bosom of his mother who would hug him when he would wake up at dawn and whine.


    The refreshing air of dawn and the warmth that reminded him of his mothers embrace filled the area around the Heavenly Demon and the formation.


    Its done.


    The Heavenly Demon took a deep breath.


    The headache was subsiding.


    He could finally use his full strength.


    He was able to calm himself for a few minutes, and once the headache in his upper dantian waspletely gone, he could suppress the evil aura that had affected his body so much.


    The Heavenly Demon slowly opened his eyes.


    Are you okay?


    He could see young master Kim looking at him with a stoic gaze.


    Cale could see the Heavenly Demon start to smile.


    The Heavenly Demon, who was said to be in histe thirties, looked quite young. He seemed to be in histe teens.


    Cale heard what the Heavenly Demon said with a smile on his face.


    "The answer was here.


    Cale''s face subconsciously frowned at that moment. He suddenly got the chills.


    He had no choice but to stop pretending to be the good young master Kim. An unsettled look was clearly visible on his face.


    Human, are you okay? I came in because all of the ck smoke disappeared!


    Raon, who came in, stopped for a moment before continuing to speak.


    Oh. Theres a person here who is smiling like you and the crown prince, human! Human, be careful! This guy might try to scam you!


    I know, right?


    While that was going on, the Heavenly Demon started speaking with a gruff but smiling face.


    Young master Kim, I guess we can finally have a proper chat.


    Cale felt like he didn''t want to have that conversation for some reason.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 134: Something is different here (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 134: Something is different here (6)


    <Something is different here (6)>


    "Well, you don''t look like you are in a condition to talk?


    Cale subconsciously took a defensive attitude toward the Heavenly Demon>


    Raon called it a scamming smile, but


    In Cale''s opinion, the Heavenly Demon was a bit different from people like Alberu and himself.


    Hes just the type who says whatever he sees and moves ording to what he says.


    He was the type who didnt see the point of using a glib tongue to gain benefits. However, the way he looked at the world might be simr to Alberu and himself.


    There was a simple reason he felt this way.


    There is nothing hidden in his eyes.


    He was openly revealing his feelings. However, that did not make him look innocent or not serious.


    In fact, despite looking like he was in his teens, the Heavenly Demon''s eyes gave off a depth that made it difficult to know his age.


    The fact that someone with a deep gaze could also fully show their emotions


    This was not easy.


    But there is no reason for me to get anxious.


    Cale heard the Heavenly Demon''s voice.


    I guess I do look like shit.


    The Heavenly Demon brushed back his extremely sweaty hair.


    But there are things I can say because of how I am right now.


    Cale plopped down on the ground after hearing that. The Heavenly Demon''s face returned to its gruff look as he continued to speak.


    But you are a bit different from what I have heard.


    "What did you hear?


    "So benevolent that someone like you could never be seen in the world ever again, gentle, and warm.


    The Heavenly Demon calmlymented before Cale could even say anything.


    "All of it was bullshit.


    Oh.


    Cale was slightly wowed.


    I guess the Heavenly Demon really is the Heavenly Demon?


    This guy understood that Cale was not that kind of person.


    You, you! Thats not true! Human, you may hold a bit of a grudge, no, it might be more than just a little, but, regardless, human, you are gentle-, actually no, but anyway, human, you are a really good person!


    Cale ignored Raons chaotic rambling and looked around.


    I guess this is a good ce to chat since the formation keeps the noises out.


    However, his face turned a bit emotionless.


    Of course, your Guard still seems to be here.


    Thats right.


    The Heavenly Demon slowly raised his head.


    "Shes on top of this rooms ceiling.


    The Shadow Guard?


    Yeah. The Shadow Guard only shows herself to the leader, so I ask for your understanding.


    Cale was about to nod his head before looking at the Heavenly Demon with an odd gaze after hearing thisment.


    It also looks like you brought a friend with you.


    Human! This Heavenly Demon guy is looking in my direction!


    Wow.


    Cale held in his astonishment as he nonchntly asked.


    The Heavenly Demon can even see things like that?


    No.


    The Heavenly Demon pointed to his head.


    I can slowly see things hidden in the world since my upper dantian opened.


    I see.


    Cale nonchntly nodded his head before casually asking.


    Is that how you were able to realize that you were a living jiangshi?


    .


    The Heavenly Demon was silent.


    He just quietly observed Cale.


    Cale flinched internally after seeing his gaze.


    What the hell? Why is he suddenly staring at me silently? Hes the one who wanted to chat.


    Weren''t the living jiangshis and the Blood Cult the only things they had to talk about?


    Cale looked at him with confusion as the Heavenly Demon started speaking again.


    "I guess I should tell you everything since I myself said that you were the answer.


    The Heavenly Demon looked up at the ceiling.


    "Do not allow anybody to approach.


    There was no response.


    However, he nodded his head before making eye contact with Cale.


    I''m sure you heard about some of it from the Sage Demon. I am fighting against the other me for control and am trying to fight against the Blood Cult.


    Thats right.


    It was then that Cale felt the fatigue on the Heavenly Demon''s young face.


    This next part should be new for you since even the Sage Demon doesnt know about it.


    He looked like someone who was being weighed down by a heavy burden.


    I am currently dying. I will probably die within the next two weeks.


    What?


    The Heavenly Demon looked up toward the ceiling before Cale could say anything.


    It was because they heard a clunking noise from the center of the ceiling.


    Its okay.


    The Heavenly Demonmented while looking at the ceiling before smiling bitterly toward Cale.


    She''s grumbling that I should not tell you everything. But I think I need to tell you everything.


    Why are you dying?


    I made a wrong move.


    He nonchntly responded before pointing toward his heart.


    I learned that the evil aura started from here and is gathered inside.


    His hand moved past his heart toward his belly button, the lower dantian.


    It then mixed with my internal ki in my lower dantian. Basically, the middle dantian and the lower dantian have been taken over by this evil aura. Either way, it started from the heart.


    The Heavenly Demons story continued.


    That allowed me to figure how why the living jiangshis live like normal people without recognizing that they were brainwashed.


    Cale crossed his arms and focused on the story.


    If the brain is the territory of recognition, the heart is the territory of instinct. The Blood Cult imnts it inside the heart, inside a person''s instinct. They instinctively feel the mission the Blood Cult has given them.


    Cale recalled the grotesque ck heart of Namgung Tae Wi that had turned red.


    If the Heavenly Demon''s hypothesis is correct, I guess Namgung Tae Wi''s instinctual mission was to assassinate the Sword Saint.


    That was probably why he tried to die together with the Sword Saint.


    Of course, not recognizing it and delivering information to the Blood Cult was probably instinctual as well. Obeying theirmands was probably stealthily ced in a person''s instincts as well.


    The Heavenly Demon scratched his cheek. He then smiled awkwardly.


    As Cale thought that this was weird


    Once I fully reached the Profound Realm and figured this out, I had this unexinable confidence. Wouldn''t someone as strong as me be able to get rid of this evil aura and suppress my other self?


    Cales face turned odd but the Heavenly Demon calmly stated the results.


    However, I failed.


    He shook his head.


    I underestimated this thing. I have made a wrong move and the middle dantian and lower dantian are attacking my upper dantian nonstop. The situation became one where the evil aura is now aiming for the upper dantian as well.


    Tap. Tap. He tapped his head.


    And I will die once the evil aura takes over the upper dantian as well. Pfft. He let out a self-deprecating chuckle.


    It all happened because of my arrogance.


    It was at that moment.


    Youre wrong, my lord.


    They heard a womans voice from the ceiling.


    Guard.


    The Heavenly Demon called out in a low voice with a stiff look on his face but the voice in the ceiling continued.


    My lord, you did not do this out of arrogance but because you wanted to stop the Demon Cult from crumbling.


    Stop.


    Cale got chills on his arms.


    A dark red aura started to rise from the Heavenly Demon.


    It was a heinous and violent aura unlike his calm self.


    However, the voice in the ceiling did not stop.


    My lord, it is you who should stop trying to carry all of the burdens by yourself.


    I will not ept your saying anything else.


    Gulp. Cale subconsciously gulped.


    The Heavenly Demon was the strongest person Cale had met here until now.


    That was potentially why the pressure this dark red aura was giving off was no joke.


    Human, it is simr to your aura!


    Ah, seriously?


    Cale stared at the dark red aura in a bit of shock.


    He did not hear the voice in the ceiling any longer and the Heavenly Demon flinched after seeing Cale staring at his aura.


    Did I stare too much?


    Cale became embarrassed and his face stiffened. He quickly opened his mouth because he thought he should say something.


    Are you sure that you are dying? It sounds more like you are just nning on killing yourself.


    The Heavenly Demon''s pupils started shaking at thatment.


    Clunk.


    Cale felt that presence in the ceiling again as well.


    Cale didnt care and continued to say what he wanted.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "ording to what you just said, wouldn''t it be fine if you just did as the evil aura told you once it takes over the upper dantian?


    Then the evil aura, that dead mana, would spread through all three of his dantians.


    It taking over will not kill you.


    He did not die even though that aura had spread through the middle and lower dantians.


    What did that mean?


    Heavenly Demon. You are nning to kill yourself the moment that happens, arent you?


    .


    "For the Demon Cult.


    All emotion had disappeared from the Heavenly Demon''s face.


    Probably because you think that if you be a living jiangshi, that other you will dere war on the Central ins, which will also end up destroying the Demon Cult. If there is no answer after trying everything you could to stop that, you probably think that killing the source of the issue, which is you in this case, is the answer?


    As Cale finished hisment with a question


    The Heavenly Demon responded without any hesitation.


    Yes, I did think that.


    Cale chuckled before pointing at himself.


    The reason you are saying you did think that is because things changed now that I am here?


    Of course.


    The Heavenly Demon responded stoically. This guy was oddly easy to talk to.


    I heard about your purification through the Sage Demon. After having experienced it myself, you have a power that can get rid of that evil aura.


    An odd smile appeared on the Heavenly Demon''s face.


    However, that power seems to bepletely unrted to the Nature Realm that people seem to believe that you are in.


    I wasnt the one who spread that rumor.


    Cale subconsciouslymented back. The Heavenly Demon nodded his head.


    I know. However, it was quite an entertaining rumor. I like those kinds of rumors and exaggerations. The exaggerations and delusions of martial artists are quite entertaining.


    What?


    Cale wondered what he had just heard but the Heavenly Demon changed topics as if it wasn''t that important.


    "Can you get rid of this evil aura?


    Cale answered this question first because it was the most important issue right now.


    Yeah. I can get rid of it.


    He then immediately added on.


    "But you will lose your internal ki.


    Cale felt a scary aura at that moment.


    The moment he felt murderous intent aimed toward him


    You dare!


    Raon must have felt it as well as he became angry.


    Ooooooooong-


    ck mana fluctuated around Cale. It was Raons mana.


    Guard.


    Cale heard a voice from the ceiling as soon as the Heavenly Demon scolded the Guard.


    I''m sorry, young master-nim.


    Its okay.


    Cale nonchntly responded before adding on.


    But I cant guarantee what will happen if you do something like this again.


    I have no idea what an angry Raon might do.


    I''m also a chicken so I will get really scared.


    Cale didnt say that part out loud.


    I understand what you mean, young master-nim. I will keep that in mind. My deepest apologies.


    The person in the ceiling gave a good response back.


    Cale nodded his head and thought to himself.


    The Guards seem to cherish the Heavenly Demon quite a bit. The Sage Demon as well.


    It didn''t feel like they were simply treating the Heavenly Demon as a god of the Demon Cult.


    They seemed to be taking care of him like a member of their family, like their child or younger sibling.


    The Heavenly Demon smiled bitterly after making eye contact with Cale.


    I guess it is quiteplicated here too.


    He felt as if he understood why the Heavenly Demon had hidden his decision to kill himself from everybody except the Shadow Guard.


    Anyway, young master Kim. Can you exin the reason why my internal ki will disappear?


    Cale nodded his head and exined what had happened when he purified Namgung Tae Wi.


    He started with the erged ck heart, then about how the living jiangshi tried to explode using the internal ki from the lower dantian, and about dead mana as well.


    Mm.


    The Heavenly Demon nodded his head every so often before closing his eyes after hearing that Namgung Tae Wi was no longer able to gather internal ki in his dantian.


    He then opened his eyes, made eye contact with Cale, saw the look on Cale''s face, and started speaking.


    You look like you are expecting something.


    Cale answered honestly.


    You are the strongest martial artist I''ve met. I thought that you might be able toe up with a way to not lose your internal ki.


    Cale had been wrong about something while going through this Central ins world because he had read numerous wuxia novels.


    Everybody had pointed underneath their belly button when mentioning the dantian, so he thought that concepts such as the upper dantian and middle dantian did not exist.


    However, the Heavenly Demon said that he had broken through to the upper dantian.


    That meant that the lower dantian, middle dantian, and the upper dantian He had gone through all of them at least once and that a martial art with such a concept should exist as well.


    Well, they do exist in the wuxia novels.


    Cale shared his thoughts out loud.


    Whether it is a way to gather internal ki in the upper dantian or maybe a way to protect the dantian itself even if you lost a bit of internal ki


    The Heavenly Demon started smiling.


    You want something like that as a reward for purifying me?


    The corners of Cales lips curled up as well.


    Oh. I guess it is possible? You haven''t said it is impossible.


    The reason?


    Hmm?


    You could ask for other things in return for purifying me. But why is it that you want something like that?


    Cale looked at the Heavenly Demon, who had been easy tomunicate with until now, as if he could not understand him. It could not be helped.


    I need it so that I can increase the number of people who can help me fight the Blood Cult?


    The future sect leader of the Kunlun Sect was currently a living jiangshi as well.


    There was the Shaolins Jeong Chan and Zhuge Eun So as well.


    He also had no idea who in the Unorthodox faction was a living jiangshi.


    No matter who it was, it was guaranteed to be a person of importance.


    If so many people were purified at once, lost their martial arts, and had to vacate their posts, that would make it difficult when fighting against the Blood Cult.


    Cale had been nning on taking more of an active role against the Blood Cult in such a situation, but he saw a different path now.


    So, shouldnt he choose that method?


    Originally, I was going to ask him for the Demon Cult to help us when we fight against the Blood Cult.


    The Heavenly Demon was a person who was willing to kill himself so that the Blood Cult, who had threatened the Demon Cult, would not get their way.


    He probably did not need to ask for their help.


    Cale looked at the Heavenly Demon, who still wanted his answer, and asked in disbelief.


    "Because that is what I need the most. You know that, dont you?


    There was a reason he was in disbelief.


    I do.


    This Heavenly Demon bastard seemed to have figured out all of Cales thoughts. But he was still being annoying and asking.


    Cale could see the Heavenly Demon let out a lowugh at that moment.


    I guess I can understand why such rumors havee out.


    Huh?


    Its nothing.


    The Heavenly Demon was now chuckling.


    You are quite an interesting person.


    What the hell is he saying?


    Cale looked unsettled and the Heavenly Demon nonchntlymented.


    I think I should be able toe up with a way to gather internal ki in the upper dantian.


    That would mean that Namgung Tae Wi would have a way to walk the life of a martial artist once again.


    As for purifying a person while protecting the dantian I do have something in mind that came up while looking at your power but I will need to test it out to be certain.


    Test it out?


    That''s correct.


    Cale contemted it for a moment before pointing at the Heavenly Demon.


    Are you the test subject?


    The ceiling clunked again.


    Of course it is me.


    The ceiling clunked once more as the Heavenly Demon calmly answered.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up a bit once again.


    I want to hear this n of yours.


    "As much as you want.


    The Heavenly Demon started sharing his thoughts.


    The ceiling clunked a few times, and


    Human, human! Are you going to purify someone again? If you cough up blood again likest time, I''m going to break that stone monk statue of Central ins!


    Raon kept saying something but Cale focused on the Heavenly Demon''s exnation and thought to himself.


    This seems easier than I expected?


    The cheapskate responded as well.


    It does. It should be easy if you use the power of the divine item as well?


    Cales expression brightened up.


    He felt as if he would be able to take care of this easily without coughing up blood this time.


    I have a bad feeling about this! I always get a bad feeling when you have such a look on your face! Human, don''t have such a bright look on your face!


    Of course he just ignored Raon''sments.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Cale, STOP IGNORING RAON!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 135: Something is different here (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 135: Something is different here (7)


    "Then can I go now?


    The Heavenly Demon nodded his head at Cales question.


    Yeah. I made you deal with something cumbersome as soon as you arrived.


    Not really. It wasnt that hard.


    The Fire of Destruction with seventy-two percent of its seal released could quickly get rid of the ck smoke filling this entire building.


    The Fire of Destruction was a power that even threatened the World Tree in the past.


    In fact, the difficulty came from the intricate controlling of the power that was necessary because someone''s life was on the line.


    I see. It wasnt anything serious.


    The Heavenly Demon calmly analyzed Calesment. Cale looked at him with a gaze that seemed to be asking what the heck he was doing, and the Heavenly Demon stood up.


    He staggered a bit but he soon stood up straight.


    Despite being the head of the Demon Cult that believed that strength equaled authority, the Heavenly Demon was only about as tall as Cale Henituse and had a decent physique.


    Of course, he was not as skinny as Cale''s current appearance as Kim Rok Soo or even his true appearance as Cale Henituse.


    He just felt a bit skinny?


    You are in yourte thirties, right?


    Cale subconsciously asked because the Heavenly Demon''s skin was smoother than his and he looked even younger than Choi Han.


    "Thats right. I''ll be forty next year.


    The Heavenly Demon nonchntly answered before asking back.


    You are probably older than you look as well?


    Yeah. That is true.


    He did gain some weight, but he was currently in Kim Rok Soo''s body when he was extremely skinny. Cale was older than this body''s age.


    Mmm.


    No, I am older than Cale Henituse, aren''t I?


    I should be since I lived into myte thirties before transmigrating into Cale Henituse''s body.


    Cales mind becameplicated while trying to figure out his age that he just brushed it aside.


    Who cares about age?


    You just have to live.


    Cale was walking past the door before he stopped.


    I will only see you out until here.


    The Heavenly Demon did not walk out to the hallway and stood at the edge of the door.


    "Do as you please.


    Cale didn''t really need the Heavenly Demon to walk him out. In fact, it would be an issue if that bastard followed him back to his lodging too.


    Something messy would definitely happen.


    Ah.


    However, Cale had something he wanted to know so he asked before he left the Heavenly Demon.


    "The Shadow Guard is safe even if she is touched by the ck smoke?


    Clunk.


    He heard a noise from a part of the ceiling again.


    Of course, the Heavenly Demon was the one who answered.


    It is a formation. Thanks to that, the ck smoke cannot go into the ceiling. The Guard is able to observe me in safety. Oh, she is able to hear noises and sense our presence but she is unable to see us.


    I see.


    Cale waved to the Heavenly Demon who answered his question.


    Bye now. Ah, feel free to call me whenever something like earlier happens. Ill help you out.


    The Heavenly Demon calmly smiled.


    Cale brusquelymented to him.


    If you are going to experiment in a week, I''m sure simr situations will happen quite frequently until then.


    That is true. I guess Ill be in your care for a bit.


    "As much as you need.


    That much is nothing.


    The ck smoke basically flew away if he used a bit of the Fire of Destruction.


    Cale waved at the Heavenly Demon once more before turning away without any hesitation and headed for the door.


    The hallway was quiet and peaceful without the ck smoke. Cale leisurely walked down that hallway and organized his thoughts.


    The Heavenly Demon decided that his limit is two weeks. And the experiment will happen in a week.


    This experiment at best would protect the internal ki and at minimum will protect the dantian while getting rid of dead mana.


    The Heavenly Demon would try to do this in a week. Cale would have to stay in the Demon Cult during that time.


    That was not that big of an issue.


    Cale did question why he was pushing it back a week when he could easily do it tomorrow, but


    There are a lot of things going on in the Demon Cult these days.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Things?


    Determining my heir.


    Heir. Cale chose silence after hearing that word.


    Haha. None of you will be harmed in the process. It is just that there are a couple of families who hold a lot of power in the Demon Cult. They want me to quickly choose an heir because I am close to forty despite looking so young. The problem is that I have no children. I never got married.


    I''m sure it must beplicated.


    Indeed. It is an issue having a ton of kids like the former Heavenly Demon but also an issue not having any kids at all. Anyway, my subordinates want me to adopt someone and name them as my heir.


    Before starting the War against the Orthodox faction?


    The Heavenly Demon smiled at Cales nonchnt question.


    Young master Kim. You are quite smart.


    This much is just the basics.


    The War between The Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult. No matter how strong the Heavenly Demon is, it was possible that he might die in such a grand-scale war.


    It was normal for his subordinates to want him to name an heir just to prepare for such a situation.


    Anyway, I need to choose that heir within the week.


    And do the purification after that?


    Thats correct.


    Cale stared at the Heavenly Demon beforementing.


    I guess you have someone in mind to name as your heir.


    The Heavenly Demon simply smiled.


    Cale added ament after seeing that.


    The problem must be that it must be quite difficult to name the person you wish as your heir. That is why it is going to take a week. It is that hard despite your extremely dignified position as the Heavenly Demon.


    Haha.


    Cale ignored the Heavenly Demon who justughed.


    The Demon Cult choosing a sessor was none of his business.


    Oh right, the Blood Cult is currently trying to choose a priestess, aren''t they?


    He recalled the conversation he shared with the Huayans patriarch of the ck Bloods back in the Xiaolen world.


    How is the Duke''s House of Orsena rted to the Great War of the Triumvirate?


    In addition to the Great War of the Triumvirate, it is time for them to pick a new priestess.


    The Blood Cult was currently choosing a new priestess.


    I''m sure you dont know much about the dimension with the Blood Cult. But the Blood Cult has their god, the Blood Demon, and there is a position of the priestess, the person who helps that god and delivers the will of the heavens.


    The current Blood Demon goes through the process of choosing a new priestess before selecting the next generations sessor.


    The Blood Cult would choose a priestess prior to choosing the sessor to the Blood Demon position.


    If theyve already selected their priestess, they are probably trying to choose the sessor now.


    It was probably quiteplicated within the Blood Cult right now because they were also preparing for the Great War of the Triumvirate.


    Anyway, they are quite skilled bastards.


    He needed to ept the things he needed to ept.


    The Blood Cult had only chosen individuals with bright futures to turn into living jiangshis with the Heavenly Demon being one of them. If Cale had note to this world and the Heavenly Demon had not reached the Profound Realm The War between The Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult would have started a long time ago and it was highly likely that the Unorthodox faction would have been dragged in as well.


    A priestess-


    The Blood Cult. Those Blue Bloods bastards came into the Roan Kingdom and abducted the youngest daughter of the Duke''s House of Orsena.


    The disappeared youngdy Orsena was highly likely to be in the Blood Cult as well.


    No matter how much I think about it, the two youngdies of the House of Orsena seemed to somehow be connected to the priestess candidate.


    Cale lightly shook his head.


    I guess Ill get the answer if I dig more into the Blood Cult.


    He had now arrived at the end of the hallway.


    Hmm?


    Both the Left Guard and the Right Guard were waiting at the entrance.


    The two of them were silently looking at Cale. Cale stopped walking and slightly tilted his head.


    That made the Right Guard flinch before speaking.


    Young master Kim-nim, umm, did the conversation go well?


    Yes sir. It went well.


    He had gained quite a lot of things.


    Then will you be heading to your lodging-


    I.


    The Left Guard cut the Right Guard off and moved in between the Right Guard and Cale.


    I will escort you there, young master-nim.


    Yes sir. Thank you very much.


    It didnt matter to Cale who escorted him.


    In fact, he thought this was good. He felt that the Right Guard would try to be chummy and he would need to chat with him the whole way there. On the other hand, the Left Guard was easier to deal with because he didnt say much.


    Right this way, young master-nim.


    The Left Guard started walking.


    As expected, he walked silently at a decent pace.


    It''s nice.


    Cale looked around as if he was out on a walk as they headed toward the lodging.


    The Right Guard quietly observed him walking before turning his head.


    That was shocking, my liege.


    I agree.


    He heard the Heavenly Demon''s sound transmission.


    The Right Guard knelt down on one knee.


    Through the open door to the pavilion At the room located at the end of the long hallway The Heavenly Demon was showing himself with the door to that room open.


    He was a bit drenched in sweat but he looked much betterpared to normal.


    Furthermore, the ck smoke that always filled this pavilion since the Heavenly Demon faced this issue The inside of the pavilion had no smoke as if they wasted all that time working so hard to create a formation to prevent the smoke from spreading throughout the Demon Cult was shocking.


    It looks like the Sage Demon brought the right person, my liege.


    Haha.


    He heard the Heavenly Demonugh.


    Right Guard. I dont think he is someone you can make such judgments about.


    The Heavenly Demon calmly said that one sentence but the Right Guard subconsciously bowed.


    My apologies, oh esteemed Heavenly Demon.


    No need. I was not saying that to scold you.


    The Right Guard knew that.


    However, he could not ignore the Heavenly Demon''s words.


    I guess young master Kim is more amazing than I imagined.


    Honestly speaking, he had not seen clearly how young master Kim got rid of the ck smoke.


    He simply hypothesized that young master Kim had done so based on the situation.


    I guess the way the Left Guard is acting is enough to tell me not to make rash judgments about young master Kim.


    He heard a bird caw at that moment.


    The Right Guard stood up and raised his arm and a ck birdnded on it. The Right Guard removed the message from the birds leg and took a look.


    He then bowed once more toward the Heavenly Demon as he spoke.


    Oh esteemed Heavenly Demon. The Eight Pavilions and Eight Battalions havepleted their list of rmendations for your heir.


    How many are on the list?


    There are three, my liege.


    Then I guess there are four total candidates.


    Shall I escort him over?


    The Heavenly Demon nodded his head at the concerned Right Guard''s question.


    Yes, my condition should be fine while young master Kim is here. I should be able to protect that child. Bring him here.


    I understand, my liege.


    The Right Guard soon disappeared and the Heavenly Demon looked up at the ceiling.


    "What are you upset about? Hoo hoo. The Heavenly Demon let out a lowugh as he spoke.


    Dont trust young master Kim too much?


    He shook his head.


    Who said that I trusted him? I am simply trying to use his abilities.


    Clunk.


    He heard a noise in the ceiling.


    The Heavenly Demonughed.


    I''m sure that is the same case for him as well.


    He then added on.


    I''m sure there are people within the Eight Pavilions and Eight Battalions who are spies of the Blood Cult or are in simr situations as myself. You heard what young master Kim said earlier, didnt you? He is able to locate living jiangshis. Ask him to confirm.


    Clunk.


    Also, I will set up a dinner with the four candidates in the near future. See if young master Kim will be willing to attend.


    Clunk.


    Yes, I do not trust the four heirs either.


    He needed to thoroughly confirm it.


    He needed to make sure that more foreign matter did not seep into the Demon Cult.


    A dark red aura fluctuated around the Heavenly Demon. The Shadow Guard, who was hiding in the ceiling, gasped after sensing his aura.


    This was the true Heavenly Demon who could not bepared to thest few generations of Heavenly Demons.


    Someone who endlessly pushed to reach the end of martial arts and continuously headed to reach higher realms. Also someone who only thought about positively affecting the Demon Cult.


    The Shadow Guard came down from the ceiling and politely showed her respects.


    As for Cale, he had arrived near the lodging area.


    Young master-nim!


    Chief Eunuch Wi, the Fist King, Choi Han, and some others were waiting for him outside their respective lodgings.


    Surprisingly, the Cleave Saint was there as well.


    Cale found it odd that the Cleave Saint avoided his gaze when they made eye contact, but he did not think much of it.


    Thank you for the escort.


    Cale calmly thanked the Left Guard and the Left Guard stoically bowed.


    He heard a sound transmission from the Left Guard at that moment.


    Young master-nim, are you truly capable of healing him?


    The sound transmission was quite cautiouspared to his calm face.


    The Left Guard looked at Cale.


    The rose gold light that had instantly gotten rid of the ck smoke That sight was different from the sun lighting up the night.


    In fact, it made him think of a destructive fire and thunderbolt that burns up the night.


    However, it seemed holy.


    The aura inside it felt extremely pure and clean.


    !


    The Left Guard flinched.


    Cale frowned. Cale responded.


    He did it openly as he could not use sound transmission.


    It will be better if you ask your questions to your liege.


    The Heavenly Demon was the one who wanted to experiment. That bastard should answer, why should I/


    It was at that moment.


    It was Cales turn to flinch.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    The Left Guard bowed extremely respectfully to apologize.


    What is going on?


    There wasn''t anything to apologize about?


    Cale responded honestly.


    There was nothing for you to apologize about?


    The Left Guard flinched some more and did not stop bowing.


    He apologized once more instead.


    Please, I ask for your understanding regarding my hasty rudeness. I''m sorry, young master-nim.


    Didn''t I say that there is nothing to apologize about?


    Cale subconsciously looked around.


    Chief Eunuch Wi and the Fist King looked shocked while his people looked as if something like this was normal. As for the Cleave Saint, he was looking at Cale with an odd look on his face.


    This was the first time Cale saw an interested look on the Cleave Saints face.


    What is up with that old man?


    Cale had no idea what was going on but he still tried to console the Left Guard.


    It is okay, Left Guard-nim.


    That was how he responded.


    There was nothing for him to be okay about, but Cale thought that the Left Guard would only go away if he answered this way.


    The Left Guard finally left with a rxed look on his face.


    Cale shook his head and addressed Chief Eunuch Wi and Choi Han who approached him.


    The Demon Cult truly is not easy to deal with.


    Every single person had something that made it difficult to handle them.


    The Left Guard, now that he was alone, pushed down on the area over his heart with both hands.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. His heart was beating fast.


    I almost made a mistake.


    His heart almost sank when he saw young master Kim frowning. He was worried that he might have annoyed young master Kim to the point that it would negatively influence the Heavenly Demon''s healing.


    The timid Left Guard tapped on his mouth.


    There was always a problem when he spoke.


    The Left Guard made up his mind to not talk again and resumed walking.


    * * *


    How did things turn out like this?


    Cale started to think.


    Wait, I thought I could just rest for a week before purifying the Heavenly Demon.


    Isnt that what needs to be done right now?


    So why do I need to y a part in choosing the Demon Cult''s next leader?


    Cale nkly looked at the Sage Demon.


    The old man with a gentle appearance smiled benignly as he spoke.


    Young master Kim-nim, we hope that you are able to take a look at our future leader candidates with your wisdom and character.


    Why?


    Cale subconsciously asked and the Sage Demon responded without any hesitation.


    Because you are young master Kim-nim, young master Kim-nim.


    It was a response that put Cale at a loss for words.


    That was why he unconsciously said his honest thoughts.


    Did that bastard, the Heavenly Demon, ask you to do that?


    The Sage Demon flinched and ng. Chief Eunuch Wi, who had been pouring tea, flinched as well.


    N, no sir, please let me exin the situation.


    The Sage Demon started sweating profusely.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Scared little Sage Demon.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 136: Something is different here (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 136: Something is different here (8)


    Cale asked with a disgruntled look on his face, not caring that the Sage Demon was sweating profusely.


    And what is that situation?


    Chief Eunuch Wi could not pay attention to the fact that young master Kim was speakingpletely different from his usual respectful tone.


    Did he say that bastard?


    He was still in shock at the fact that Cale had called the Heavenly Demon, that bastard.


    Ahem. Ahem. You see


    The Sage Demon slowly looked away from the disgruntled Cale and answered.


    Originally, the Heavenly Demon wished to ask you to join him when he dined with the four candidates, young master Kim-nim.


    Cale decided to listen to what the Sage Demon had to say and leaned back on the chair with his arms crossed.


    "This was to confirm whether any of the candidates were living jiangshis.


    Cale nodded his head.


    That was a necessary task.


    And the reason he chose it to be during a meal was because he thought that the best story would be telling the candidates that they are greeting a member of the Imperial family.


    He nodded his head this time as well.


    That won''t work.


    However, Cale opposed that idea.


    "Excuse me?


    Most importantly, it cannot be a meal.


    Priest Durst would faint as soon as he got near the Heavenly Demon.


    Cale informed the Sage Demon about Priest Durst and that he was the one who could find the living jiangshis.


    S, someone like that exists?


    The Sage Demon seemed quite bbergasted as he gasped in shock.


    If he faints when he sees the Heavenly Demon-nim and dry heaves when he sees a living jiangshis, it truly seems difficult to have that Noble Warrior apany you to a meal.


    It is.


    Thats a relief.


    Cale looked at the Sage Demon after hearing that response.


    It was originally supposed to be during a meal but I wanted to tell you that the situation had changed.


    Cale felt iffy about this but motioned to the Sage Demon with his eyes to continue.


    I suppose the factions behind each candidate became anxious after being informed about this meal that they made a move.


    Cale slightly scowled after hearing that.


    The Heavenly Demon cannot even n a meal as he pleases? This seems different from what I have heard about the Heavenly Demon''s position in the Demon Cult.


    The Demon Cult supposedly allowed for under the surface fights between the candidates until the heir was decided.


    Furthermore, they weed candidates openly battling or their factions having fair fights as well. This was because the Demon Cult valued the survival of the fittest.


    It was also the reason the current Heavenly Demon was able to rise to his position despite not having much to his name.


    Which was why it made no sense that the Heavenly Demon could not even schedule a meal as he pleased.


    The Heavenly Demon is also not someone who would sit by and let something like that happen.


    The Sage Demon answered Cale''s question.


    There is one of the Eight Pavilions that has not given their support for any of the candidates. That is the Law and Etiquettes Pavilion. It is the ce that oversees thews and etiquettes of the Demon Cult.


    Laws and Etiquettes.


    Cale could tell how things ended up like this as soon as he heard that. He spoke before the Sage Demon could say anything.


    A member of the Imperial family has publicly visited the Demon Cult-


    Yes sir. This is the first visit in about 300 years.


    Anyway, the Law and Etiquettes Pavilion must have said something to the Heavenly Demon about following the properws and etiquettes for such a visit?


    That is right, young master-nim.


    They didn''t say anything wrong there, so They probably asked to create an official meeting so that it does not seem disrespectful to the Imperial Pce, especially since the heir has yet to be chosen?


    Yes sir. That is correct.


    Cale''s face looked unsettled while the Sage Demon, who was nodding his head in agreement to what Cale was saying, wiped his forehead with a handkerchief and added on.


    The Pavilion Master of the Law and Etiquettes Pavilion is the eldest of all of the Demon Cults staff right now and has been working since the days of the former Heavenly Demon. Even the Heavenly Demon cannot easily ignore that seniors opinion.


    Its obvious he''s a damn stickler for the rules.


    Thats right! Young master Kim-nim, youre able to figure out a person''s true nature by just hearing a bit about them!


    The Sage Demonplimented Cale but Cale was indifferent about it.


    Wuxia novels always have an old Elder or person in charge in each major force who is such a stickler for the rules.


    Cale let out a sigh. He felt as if things were getting extremely annoying.


    The Sage Demon warily looked at him before smiling brightly and slowlymenting.


    Young master-nim, honestly speaking, you do not need to worry much about it.


    I thought you wanted me to take a look at the candidates for the future leader of the Demon Cult and let you know?


    That is also just for formalities.


    The Sage Demon honestly answered.


    Honestly speaking, the Law and Etiquettes Pavilion want us to do that for formalities and the Eight Pavilions and Eight Battalions do not want the process affected by the evaluation of an outsider.


    Then why were they against the meal?


    They are just worried that the Heavenly Demon would listen to you, young master Kim-nim, and affect the candidate rankings.


    Cale felt relieved after hearing what the Sage Demon said next.


    Most importantly, the Heavenly Demon does not listen to others. Our liege is someone who will choose an heir as he pleases.


    Cale had a rxed smile on his face after hearing that.


    So basically, the Heavenly Demon will let my words in one ear and out the other? In that case, I can do it without feeling any sort of burden. I will just be tactful and say one or two good things about the candidates.


    That much shouldn''t be that bad.


    Cale was feeling relieved and did not notice the Sage Demon wiping the sweat off his forehead.


    He made anotherment to the Sage Demon.


    However, we will need to think a bit about how to find the living jiangshis.


    Indeed, young master-nim.


    Since things are like this anyway, the Eight Pavilions and Eight Battalions, and the four candidates Lets take a look at all of them at once.


    Priest Durst would have to work extremely hard but wouldnt it be better to take care of it all at once?


    Cale watched the Sage Demon leaving while saying that he wille back with a schedule and asked the invisible Raon.


    You said that the Dominating Aura is simr to the Heavenly Demon''s aura?


    Thats right, human! It also felt a bit like Choi Han as well.


    Tap. Tap. Cale tapped on the armrest while thinking for a bit before speaking to Ron who was quietly standing in the corner.


    Ron. What are Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo doing?


    Choi Han is training and Choi Jung Soo-nim is in a room with Sui Khan. The two of them have note out for a while.


    Have you seen Choi Han''s Sky Sword?


    .


    Cale looked at Ron. Ron was quietly thinking and did not respond to that question immediately. They then made eye contact and Ron started speaking.


    Although I cannot urately figure out what this Sky Sword is The sword that Choi Han was swinging was not a Sword of the Sky.


    Cale waited for Ron to continue.


    Ron resumed speaking after a short moment of silence.


    In fact, it looked like a sword that would pierce through the sky.


    He slowly closed his eyes for a moment before opening them back and adding on.


    I thought that if Choi Han manages toplete this sword art, his ck yong might rip the sky apart. However-


    However?


    He seems to be stuck these days as he is not swinging his sword and is spending a lot of time reading the martial arts text and thinking about it.


    Cale thought for a moment before asking Ron another question.


    Ron, what do you think is the best way to go about things?


    I feel the same way as you, young master-nim.


    Really?


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Ron was the person he spent the most time with since transmigrating into Cale Henituse. That was why this guy understood what he was getting at without Cale having to say it.


    Or maybe their way of doing things was getting simr.


    Lets see, I''m supposed to see the future leader candidates tomorrow afternoon. Then dinner time tomorrow should be good.


    Ron immediately responded to Cale.


    Then I guess I will reserve the nearby training ground for tomorrow at dinner time and call Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo-nim there.


    That''s right. That sounds perfect.


    Cale subconsciously smiled before flinching after seeing Ron pick up the tea kettle.


    Chhh.


    Ron filled the teacup with a benign smile on his face.


    The smile disappeared from Cale''s face. He didn''t know what tea Ron had brought this time but it was even more bitter than lemon tea.


    Young master-nim, this is supposedly good for your health.


    Cale had no choice but to drink the whole cup.


    * * *


    The next day The sun was shining down extremely hot, as if to let them feel that the days were getting hotter. Cale, Chief Eunuch Wi, and an invisible Raon followed behind the Left Guard.


    He nonchntly asked while looking at the Left Guard''s back.


    I havent been sought out for a while. Is everything okay?


    Although there were not many descriptive words in there, the Left Guard immediately understood.


    Yes, young master-nim. Our liege has not had any issues until this morning. The other Heavenly Demon has note out either.


    Thats great. Hes still doing fine, right?


    Yes, Young master-nim. He is doing very well.


    The Left Guard did not say anything for a bit, as if he was hesitating, before adding on.


    There has never been an incident in areas with a lot of people, so you shouldn''t have to worry, Young master-nim.


    Cale nodded his head.


    Based on what the Sage Demon had told him before, the Heavenly Demon had never been caught by others when his other self appeared.


    Some of it had to do with his great control over it, but it was also thanks to the three Guards and the Sage Demon responding efficiently at controlling situations.


    That was why the Sage Demon said that this gathering shouldn''t be much of an issue either.


    I''m sure. Its just a simple meet and greet.


    The Sage Demon, who prepared as informal an event as possible, set up a meeting with small refreshments with the leaders of the Eight Pavilions and Eight Battalions and the four candidates.


    The reasoning for it was to greet and show respect to young master Kim, a member of the Imperial family.


    You cane inter, young master-nim.


    Cale would be thest to enter once everybody was already inside.


    Then the Sage Demon would step up to introduce him, the Heavenly Demon and Cale would say a few things and then he would greet and chat with the leaders and the candidates. That was how Cale understood it.


    Human, this is so cool!


    As Raon mentioned, a well-groomed garden appeared in front of Cale.


    The Right Guard was standing in front of this garden that was naturally beautiful without going excessive.


    Wee, young master-nim.


    And next to him


    Huff. Huff.


    Durst was standing there with a hand on a tree taking deep breaths.


    Cale was starting to feel a little pity for this guy who looked like your typical priest.


    There must have been quite a lot of them?


    Durst slowly raised his hand at Cales question.


    He then opened up two fingers.


    Cale then heard the Right Guard''s sound transmission.


    We discovered two living jiangshis aside from the Heavenly Demon-nim. There was one in the Eight Pavilions and one in the Eight Battalions.


    Hooo.


    Cale sounded as if this was unexpected.


    Thankfully, none of the candidates were living jiangshis.


    Seriously? This is unexpected.


    I thought the Blood Cult would have definitely nted one among the candidates.


    The number is less than I expected as well.


    Of course, there may be more living jiangshis among the people out on tasks.


    However


    The Demon Cult''s living jiangshis are definitely different from the ones in the Orthodox faction.


    Most of the Orthodox factions living jiangshis were future core figures.


    They were all young other than the Kunlun Sects future sect leader.


    However, the Demon Cult''s living jiangshis were among the current generations core figures.


    That allowed Cale to have an idea about the Blood Cult''s ns.


    The Blood Cult has chosen the Demon Cult as the starting point of the Great War of the Triumvirate.


    This would be why the living jiangshis are within the Demon Cult''s current top executives.


    And the reason they don''t have any living jiangshis in the future core figures of the Demon Cult-


    He thought that they might have seen the future Demon Cult as something they don''t need.


    The Demon Cult would either get so weak that they would not need to worry about them or maybe they would disappearpletely.


    The Great War of the Triumvirate.


    If the war really did happen and it became quite serious, the government would get involved.


    If the Blue Bloods were not trying topletely destroy this Central ins world, they would try to settle things at some point, and a sacrificial pawn may be necessary.


    They seem to have chosen the Demon Cult as the sacrifice.


    The Demon Cult was fitting as they would be the ones to start the Great War of the Triumvirate.


    It looks like I''m not the only one who has figured that out.


    The Right Guard was smiling but his face was full of concern.


    I''m sure this report was delivered to the Sage Demon and Heavenly Demon as well.


    Cale thought that the Sage Demon would have an even better understanding of all of this than himself.


    I''ll need to go and hear from him.


    Cale heard the name of the two living jiangshis through the Right Guard''s sound transmission as he walked into the garden.


    There was arge pond at the center of the garden.


    Next to the stylish pond surrounded by willow trees was a pavilion that was open on all sides like a gazebo.


    He could see the people sitting there.


    There are about twenty people.


    Not everybody was seated at the same level.


    The Heavenly Demon was seated at the highest level, the candidates at one level lower, and the rest of them on the lowest level.


    I wonder where my seat is.


    Cale leisurely walked and tried to peek at the four candidates.


    He then saw it.


    Some people stood up after noticing him.


    They were getting ready to show their respects.


    The Heavenly Demon was standing stiffly next to them.


    He walked down the levels with a gruff look on his face and approached Cale.


    Cale still walked leisurely.


    There are two women and two men.


    The candidates seemed to be in theirte teens or early to mid-twenties.


    Ill just say some good thingster.


    Cale confirmed that thought when he heard Raons voice.


    Human, those refreshments look delicious! Dont forget to pack some for me!


    Cale was nonchntly nodding his head when he flinched.


    Huh? Human!


    Raon called out to him.


    Cale!


    The cheapskate urgently shouted.


    Fuck!


    Cale could see the Heavenly Demon staggering.


    I thought they said that he never showed any signs in front of his subordinates!


    Why is he staggering like that right now?!


    A shocked Sage Demon tried to support him but the Heavenly Demon stopped him.


    He tried to stand up straight.


    However, the Sage Demon said something and grabbed the Heavenly Demon.


    The Heavenly Demon rejected his help again.


    It could not be helped.


    Human! Its dead mana!


    ck smoke wasing out of the Heavenly Demons mouth.


    It was slowly getting thicker.


    ck smoke was slowly bing visible in his ears as well.


    Oh,e on! I thought they said I just need to drink some tea and evaluate people! Fuck!


    Cale held back the swearing and a whirlwind gathered at his ankles.


    It was Raon''s magic.


    Cale quickly headed toward the pavilion and entered.


    Young master-nim!


    Cale walked past the shocked people, the Sage Demon shouting out his name, and headed toward the Heavenly Demon.


    However, his condition seemed weird.


    U, gh-


    He seemed a bit different from the Heavenly Demon he knew.


    The moment he realized that


    Young master-nim, the other Heavenly Demon seems to be trying to wake up!


    He heard the Sage Demons urgent sound transmission.


    Something like this has never happened before! Why is this happening all of a sudden, especially to the point that he is releasing ck smoke-?!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cale heard Raons voice as the Sage Demon was unable to hide his anxiety.


    Human! I just heard another sound transmission and I think I need to tell you!


    The bright voice continued.


    Two people just said the following!


    Cale stopped moving after hearing thements.


    The top side has allowed us to change our ns. Let us show them that the Heavenly Demon is crazy. All things for the glory of the Blood Cult.


    Thank you very much. It is quite difficult to control the living jiangshis of the Demon Cult. All glory to the glorious Blood Demon.


    Would you look at that? The living jiangshis are not the problem. It is that there are spies from the Blood Cult here right now?


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Spies! Spies!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 137: Something is different here (9)

    Book 2: Chapter 137: Something is different here (9)


    However, he did not have much time to think about the spy from the Blood Cult.


    Young master-nim-!


    The Left Guard, who had approached him at some point, had a desperate look on his face while looking at Cale. He didn''t even have the time to wonder how such an expression coulde from such a stoic face.


    Cale immediately opened his mouth.


    Figure out who it is!


    The people around him looked confused but Cale heard Raons voice in his mind.


    I got it, human!


    Cale listened to Raon as he gave the Sage Demon an order.


    Move everybody back!


    Kruuuuuu-


    The Heavenly Demon was staggering and releasing even more ck smoke as that happened.


    Yes sir!


    The Sage Demon understood that Cale was telling him to move people away from the dead mana smoke. He had already recognized that issue as well.


    "Everybody move back! And please cover your mouths!


    Chief Advisor, what is going on?


    An uptight looking old woman walked over with a giant scowl on her face. It was the Pavilion Master of the Law and Etiquette Pavilion.


    Pavilion Master Gong-nim, let us discuss thister.


    Pavilion Master Gong scowled after seeing that the Sage Demon''s usual warm look was reced with sternness. However, she mmed the cane in her hand on the ground.


    Tang-!


    The clear sound echoed throughout the pavilion.


    Pavilion Master Gong started speaking once everybody''s attention was on her.


    The rule for a situation like this is to follow the Chief Advisor''s orders! Why are you all acting so disordered?!


    She then walked out of the pavilion first and stood at a spot a bit away.


    Her movement was so mysterious that it made it possible to fathom the level of her martial arts.


    The other Pavilion Masters, the Leaders of the Eight Battalions, and the four candidates all used their own methods to withdraw from the pavilion and formed a ring around it.


    The Sage Demon saw this and slightly smiled toward Pavilion Master Gong who snorted and avoided his gaze.


    However, she did send him a sound transmission.


    Is the Heavenly Demon in critical condition?


    As expected, Pavilion Master Gong cherished the Heavenly Demon.


    To the Sage Demon who could sense that


    I do not know what is going on, but I will need a thorough exnation about this! This is extremely against all etiquette!


    He slightly frowned after hearing her nagging.


    However, he did not have time to listen to her.


    Ugggh-


    The Heavenly Demon was different.


    He was groaning worse than normal.


    It was a bit different from what the Sage Demon had seen until now.


    The Heavenly Demon''s whole body was shaking and ck smoke was evening out of his closed eyes.


    Had he been hiding this the whole time?


    The Sage Demon had not been able to see the Heavenly Demon inside the pavilion because of the formations and the ck smoke.


    He subconsciously started feeling anxious.


    It was at that moment.


    What are you doing?


    He heard a slightly feisty voice.


    "Excuse me?


    He made eye contact with young master Kim.


    Please step back.


    He said that to the Sage Demon and the Guards before grabbing the Heavenly Demon''s arm.


    Are you not going? Its going to be very bad if you breathe in this ck smoke.


    The Sage Demon wanted to say that he would still be by the Heavenly Demon''s side. However, he snapped back to his senses after feeling the auraing from young master Kim.


    It was a pressure that made him feel a decent level of anxiety and suffocation. He returned to his senses after facing that aura.


    I leave it to you, young master-nim.


    The Sage Demon then withdrew to where the others were standing.


    The Left and Right Guards bowed after sensing young master Kim''s aura slowly getting stronger.


    We will be a bit closer.


    Please do not worry as we will avoid the smoke.


    The Right Guard and Left Guard responded one after the other before withdrawing to a point halfway between the pavilion and the people. They raised their aura as if to prevent people from approaching.


    As the whispers disappeared because of their vicious auras.


    Cale finally felt that the area around the Pavilion was quiet and started speaking.


    "Can you hear me?


    The moment he asked that, the Heavenly Demon, who had not been pushing aside Cales hand, barely managed to open his eyes.


    The areas of his eyes that should have been white were full of ck blood veins.


    Cale looked into those eyes and nonchntlymented.


    Keep a firm control over your mind. I will make the ck smoke subside.


    He then looked up into the air for a moment.


    "Raon, soundproof barrier magic.


    I understand, human. I will set the range as the pavilion!


    Yeah. And you still have a lot of magic stones, right?


    I do!


    Raon was speaking freely since he had already cast the soundproof barrier magic.


    "Then create a gust to make sure that the dead mana doesnt reach the people.


    I got it!


    Cale heard Raons response before looking at the Heavenly Demon. He then chuckled.


    "What is it? Are you a bit relieved now?


    A gust of wind slowly started to form around Cale as he shook his head.


    Crack. He heard the sound of a magic stone breaking.


    The magic stone that had used up a lot of its stored mana for the teleportationst time seemed to have beenpletely used up.


    Swoooooooosh-


    The gust started to capture the ck smoke released from the Heavenly Demon that had left the pavilion and was trying to spread to the nearby area.


    The whirlwind wrapped around the pavilion. It was not a strong gust.


    The gentle gust that resembled a calmly flowing river formed a circle with the pavilion at its center. The ck smoke became captured within it and could not flow out.


    Hmm. I dont think you are purifying yourself. Isn''t that right?


    Cale saw the Heavenly Demon slightly nod his head and let go of his arm.


    The Heavenly Demon was staggering but did not fall down.


    He probably could not let the people around them see him fall.


    Cale immediately brought forth the Fire of Destruction.


    Crack, crackle.


    The rose gold fire shot up with the crackling currents.


    It swirled around Cale.


    He calmlymented.


    There are at least two spies from the Blood Cult here.


    Cale did not stop what he was doing as he said that.


    It would be easier if I took out the divine item to purify the air around us, but I cant let the spies know about the divine item so I am going to use this method. Heavenly Demon, you take care of the rest.


    An emotion brushed past the Heavenly Demon''s eyes the moment he mentioned the spies, but Cale didn''t care.


    The people outside should not be able to see much of what was going on inside here because of the dead mana smoke captured by the wind.


    Should I burn it up?


    The cheapskate asked.


    Yeah.


    Cale gave a short response.


    Craaaackle-


    The fire with the rose gold current enveloped the gust of wind.


    It looked as if a red animal jumped into a ck swamp and started eating it up.


    The wind that was flowing like a calm river slowly turned from ck to a radiant rose gold color.


    Grey ashes fluttered following that change.


    Raon, lets do a sweep of this whole area.


    I got it, human!


    Following Cales will and Raons will


    The fire and wind moved.


    The rose gold wind moved past the dead mana smoke inside the pavilion and swallowed all of it, leaving only ashes behind. It then shot up into the sky and disappeared.


    It looked like an imugi ascending to the sky.


    Grey ashes fell from the sky as if to leave behind evidence of its ascension.


    I can''t let the inside of the pavilion fill with ashes.


    Cale was satisfied that he could get rid of most of the ashes with the wind as well.


    How refreshing! It was easier thanst time.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The cheapskate was right about this being easy.


    Doing something like this with the power about seventy two percent unsealed was easier than going on a walk.


    Huuuuuu-


    Cale heard someone let out a deep breath.


    Cale could see the Heavenly Demon seated in a lotus position trying to calm his breath.


    Young master Kim.


    He was a bit more settled but his voice still sounded strained.


    "What is it?


    I''d like for you to keep that fire on.


    Hmm?


    What does he mean by that?


    The air around your fire bes purified. Breathing it in calms the evil auras inside my body.


    Ah.


    Cale nodded his head and wrapped the Fire of Destruction around both hands.


    "A little more.


    Cale didn''t think too much about it and increased the strength of the fire after hearing the Heavenly Demon''s request.


    His whole body became covered in the rose gold fire and showed a decent amount of presence.


    "Should I stand near you?


    Cale asked in a casual tone.


    I would be grateful if you did so.


    Hearing the Heavenly Demons voice slowly bing more settled made him go stand right next to the seated Heavenly Demon with a nk look on his face.


    It wasnt like he had anything to do while standing here.


    However, he could not remove the soundproof barrier magic because the Heavenly Demon was not settled yet and he could not have peopleing toward them right now.


    Lets just stand here.


    Cale started talking as he was just satisfied at the fact that the other Heavenly Demon did not appear and that two spies had shown themselves.


    He spoke freely as soundproof barrier magic had been cast.


    Raon. Did you find the spies from the Blood Cult?


    I found them! There are two of them!


    However, Raon suddenly started talking into Cales mind.


    Human! But it is difficult to hear sound transmissions right now! There are too many people using sound transmission over there! It is difficult to distinguish each of them!


    Cale felt odd about the fact that Raon was talking into his mind.


    Human, the reason I am talking to you like this is because I thought that we could not have the Heavenly Demon find out that I can hear sound transmissions! Isn''t this our weapon? I''m sorry if I misunderstood! But that was what I thought!


    Wow.


    He was truly amazed by Raon.


    Raon, you are an extremely intelligent Dragon.


    Did you just figure that out? I am a great and mighty Dragon!


    Raon had grown up so smart and wise.


    Cale could feel Raons growth.


    That four year old that had been wary that Rosalyn would steal his steak had grown up so much to the point that he did not reveal their weapon to the Heavenly Demon!


    Whether it was this or his way of handling money He had grown up quite wonderfully.


    It is probably because former Lord Sheritt-nim and Eruhaben-nim taught him well.


    The money handling was probably because of the allowance he gave Raon.


    Cale smiled with satisfaction as he spoke to the Heavenly Demon.


    I''ll tell you who the two spies areter so you take care of the rest.


    The Heavenly Demon would take care of that issue.


    Cale could tell that the Heavenly Demon agreed with what he said based on the faint gruff smile on the Heavenly Demon''s face and started to think.


    Are there spies in the Orthodox faction and Unorthodox faction as well?


    In that case, do I need to look into it?


    More importantly, the fact that the Heavenly Demon suddenly started acting like he had a seizure or something must mean that there was some sort of skill or device that allowed the spies to make the Heavenly Demon move as a living jiangshi.


    Cales thoughts became deeper as the Heavenly Demon became settled.


    While that was going on, the atmosphere around the people waiting outside the pavilion became odd.


    There wasn''t much talking going on.


    As Raon mentioned, they were all busy sending sound transmissions.


    The Sage Demon clenched his fists.


    This is young master Kim''s power!


    The ck smoke that had been pestering the Heavenly Demon He knew how critical and evil that aura was.


    The fact that young master Kim could send that aura away in an instant was amazing.


    Chief Advisor.


    He heard Pavilion Master Gong''s voice.


    The old womans eyes were wide open.


    .


    However, she could not say anything else after calling out to the Sage Demon. It was because she didnt know what to ask.


    The person from the Imperial family who had the Emperors protection and had a golden que with him.


    This young master Kim Hae-il


    That was probably an alias and not his real name.


    Either way, she had heard the rumors about how this young master Kim''s martial arts level was high.


    However-


    This is different from what I imagined.


    Pavilion Master Gong''s hand tightened around her cane.


    It is pure and refreshing.


    The top executives of the Demon Cult who were standing around her heard her mumbling. They perked their ears.


    Only the Heavenly Demon knew Pavilion Master Gong''s exact level of strength but they all knew that her martial arts level was the highest of everybody here.


    They wanted to hear her assessment.


    However, it is violent. There is no hesitation and it is free.


    People started thinking about the wind and fire that young master Kim had just created.


    The sight he created could easily be called beautiful; however, the power within it was too amazing to just be called beautiful.


    "That sirs power truly is different from ours, the Orthodox faction''s and even the Unorthodox factions. It is nature itself.


    Pavilion Master Gong could not hide her astonishment as she caressed her cane.


    The others gulped or became tense after hearing that.


    It could not be helped.


    The only time in the past that Pavilion Master Gong had been wowed at someones strength was when she had shouted at the top of her lungs that the current Heavenly Demon should be the future leader of the Demon Cult.


    Thew of the Demon Cult


    Survival of the fittest. She said that the current Heavenly Demon was the most fitting under thatw. She had pestered the former Heavenly Demon so much about how this person should lead the future of the Cult.


    The people who had seen her so fiercely advocating for the Heavenly Demon couldn''t help but be tense after seeing her admire someone even more than she had admired the Heavenly Demon at that time.


    Young master Kim.


    They realized that this person was more amazing than they had imagined.


    Mmm.


    The Sage Demon, who watched all of this, contemted things in his mind before keeping his mouth shut.


    The Heavenly Demon said that young master Kim has not studied martial arts. He said that he carries nature inside his body.


    He might not even be human.


    The Sage Demon looked around at the people quietly whispering to each about young master Kims martial arts, the ones exchanging nces and probably speaking to each other via sound transmission, people showing all sorts of reactions, but kept his mouth shut.


    Shes a scary person.


    He then looked at Pavilion Master Gong with aplicated look in his eyes.


    Pavilion Master Gong never even once called young master Kims abilities martial arts. She just called it his power.


    Maybe she made a simr judgment as to what the Heavenly Demon said.


    The Sage Demon recalled what the former Chief Advisor said to him.


    Old Master Gong. She is a monster, a monster I tell you. You need to be the most careful around her. Old Master Gong will swallow you whole the moment you try to do something foolish.


    However, even that Old Master Gong was truly amazed by young master Kim''s power.


    Young master Kim truly was the answer.


    The Sage Demon watched the Heavenly Demons expression settling down from a distance and suppressed his emotions.


    He then slowly peeked to the side.


    The four candidates who would lead the Demon Cult in the future


    The Heavenly Demon would be one of these four people.


    They were all looking at young master Kim with different expressions on their faces.


    They were unable to take their eyes off of the person who was still surrounded by that dazzling rose gold light.


    A serious look


    A curious look


    One clicking their tongue as if their mind was aplicated mess


    And even-


    Thats apletely nk look.


    One standing there with a nk look on her face as if she might drool-


    Slurp.


    At least she managed not to drool.


    Anyway, the Sage Demon looked toward the oldest of the candidates, the person who seemed to be in her early twenties but was actually in her mid-twenties.


    The woman was nkly watching before wiping away the drool around her mouth.


    Aigoo.


    The Sage Demon got a headache.


    This woman The fourth candidate She was the person the Heavenly Demon had decided to be the future Heavenly Demon.


    So cool-


    The Sage Demon pretended not to hear what she mumbled.


    He then flinched.


    The Chief Advisor. What is the reason the Heavenly Demon is like this? Cant you tell us now?


    The question that was asked cautiously but cheekily


    The Knowledge and Finance Pavilion. The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion in charge of the Demon Cult''s finances asked the Sage Demon the question.


    The Sage Demon heard an entric voice in his mind at that time.


    It was a young voice.


    Hey Sage Demon! Our human, no, young master Kim wanted me to tell you this! The punk that just said something to you is a spy from the Blood Cult!


    What?


    As the Sage Demon''s heart almost jumped


    He felt an eerie sensation. It was a familiar and weed aura.


    The Sage Demon immediately looked toward the Pavilion.


    Oh esteemed Heavenly Demon-


    The Heavenly Demon, who had a dark red aura around him, was standing there like his usual self, with a force fitting the master of the hundreds of thousands of great mountains that made up the Demon Cult.


    As for young master Kim, he slowly withdrew his rose gold light.


    Simr to how the red sky disappears and darkness descends


    It resembled the sun setting and the new moon rising.


    The Sage Demon could sense intense wrath from the Heavenly Demon.


    Trantor''s Comments


    He angry


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 138: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 138: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (1)


    The somewhat disordered atmosphere settled down.


    The excitement from young master Kim showing his shocking power and the Heavenly Demon seeming to be okay instantly changed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Only heavy silence filled the area.


    Kim Hae-il. Sound does not leave this area, right?


    Cale unhappily looked at the Heavenly Demon who called out his alias without even using young master.


    I dont know his name. Why the hell does he think he can call me by my name and speak so informally to me?


    Maybe it was because he was feeling upset, but his response was not very sincere.


    Yeah.


    It was just a single word.


    The Heavenly Demon did not seem fazed by this. He just channeled more of that vicious dark red aura and looked at his top executives standing outside the pavilion.


    He then resumed speaking.


    He said something that the people outside, who were at a loss for words, could not hear.


    Kim Hae-il. It looked like you wanted to move around stealthily, but That has be impossible.


    Cale nodded his head.


    Yeah, now that the spies saw my power, it might be better to move openly.


    This was an unexpected situation, but he just had to n ordingly now that the situation did change.


    He shared his thoughts as he organized the list of things he had to do.


    I havent figured out the living jiangshi in the Unorthodox faction''s top executives, but oh well. I will need to take care of the things in the Demon Cult as quickly as possible and go meet the Divergent Coalition''s leader.


    It was better to move quickly because they had no idea how the Blood Cult and the living jiangshis or Blood Cult spies in the Unorthodox faction would react after learning about how young master Kim could purify the ck smoke.


    The Heavenly Demon nonchntlymented at that moment.


    No. There is no chance of it spreading to the Unorthodox faction.


    Cale looked toward the Heavenly Demon.


    He then realized it.


    No word of the Blood Cult will spread outside of the Demon Cult. However, it will be impossible to hide it within the Demon Cult.


    A slight smile appeared on the Heavenly Demon''s face.


    Cale was certain.


    This bastard seems extremely angry.


    Cales face became unsettled after hearing what the Heavenly Demon said next.


    Because I am angry.


    Now that he was angry, it was impossible to move around stealthily.


    The Heavenly Demon did not look at the expression on Cales face. He didnt need to do so. He did not feel that anything wascking in what he just said.


    The Heavenly Demon. From the moment he let go of his own name and carried this name on his back


    I am the Demon Cult and the Demon Cult is me.


    The aura surrounding the Heavenly Demon became even stronger.


    Cale subconsciously released a small amount of the Dominating Aura.


    Ah, now I feel like I can breathe.


    His arms that had been covered in goosebumps had returned to normal.


    Now that Cale knew how he could counter this, he slowly increased the amount of Dominating Aura used following the Heavenly Demon''s scary aura. Of course, he only used extremely low amountspared to the Heavenly Demon.


    It was only strong enough to make sure he did not get goosebumps.


    He quietly listened to what the Heavenly Demon had to say.


    The Demon Cult''s living jiangshis are both perpetrators and victims. However, it is a different story for spies.


    he then nodded his head.


    "They are victims because they became the Blood Cult''s living jiangshis because the Demon Cult could not protect them. However, they are perpetrators because even if they themselves cannot recognize it, they are currently harming the Demon Cult. But I cannot be angry at them because they are not doing so out of their own will. However, it is a different story when some bastards who are not a part of the Demon Cult have snuck in here to cause trouble.


    The Heavenly Demon grumbled.


    Yes, an extremely different story.


    He heard a casual voice as soon as he finished speaking.


    Ill release the soundproofing.


    The Heavenly Demon stared at young master Kim Hae-il, who responded without any changes to his expression.


    Although he did not say anything to show his approval, the fact that he was removing the soundproofing meant that the Heavenly Demon could do as he pleased.


    How entertaining.


    The Heavenly Demon was entertained that although Cale had not studied martial arts, he was able to straighten himself out from the Heavenly Demon''s wrath-filled aura by releasing internal ki.


    What are you looking at?


    The Heavenly Demon looked away after hearing the grumbling question.


    Nothing much.


    He gave a short response and took a step forward.


    He could feel the entric aura surrounding the pavilion disappear.


    Did he call it magic?


    That soundproof barrier magic thing must be getting withdrawn.


    The Heavenly Demon''s gaze moved toward the Demon Cult members standing outside the pavilion.


    The smile had disappeared.


    It was still silent out there.


    The Heavenly Demon liked this atmosphere where people were so quiet that they could clearly hear the wind and the fluttering leaves.


    It was quiet.


    He liked it when it was quiet.


    I do not like loud things.


    Those nights he had to clutch his empty stomach and go to sleep


    He curled up into a ball and kept himself from crying or groaning despite his whole body being in pain from being beaten by the other future leader candidates because doing so would use up more energy.


    It had been a quiet night where he couldnt even hear the insects chirping outside.


    It was a rare night of such silence. It led him to believe that he could peacefully go to sleep despite his whole body being in pain and not having eaten anything all day.


    Until a rat started running across the ceiling.


    The area between the roof and the ceiling The rats living in that gap were running around with excitement.


    The noise was trivial, but maybe because it was a quiet night, but


    The noise the Heavenly Demon heard from above was so loud that he was worried that the ceiling would break down.


    Although this house was all he had, the endless noises of the rats moving around and their squeaking All of it felt as if they would take away his base.


    Yes, I especially hate those damn rats.


    The Heavenly Demon took another step forward as he spoke.


    Immediately close and lock up all gates of the Demon Cult.


    His voice was calm.


    It was a girlish voice that seemed as if he was sharing his thoughts while looking at the flowing river.


    "All living creatures currently existing within the Demon Cult will not be able to exit out of the Demon Cult.


    The spies from the Blood Cult


    The Heavenly Demon had made up his mind from the moment he heard about those damn rats.


    Should someone exit, they will not be alive.


    The Heavenly Demon violent dark red aura made nobody able to say anything.


    They all knelt down on one knee, bowed their heads, and responded.


    Demon!


    At the same time, they could also feel the aura behind the Heavenly Demon''s violent aura that was giving off its presence.


    Unlike this violent and explosive aura, that other aura seemed to slowly suffocate them.


    That was an aura that was making them bow their heads for a different reason.


    Young master Kim.


    He was standing behind the Heavenly Demon as if he was supporting him.


    What is up with this situation?


    Pavilion Master Gong knelt down on one knee with her old body but her mind was gettingplicated.


    She was about to scope out the Sage Demon next to her when she heard the Heavenly Demon''s voice.


    The Heavenly Demon did not raise his voice. However, everybody was able to hear his internal ki-filled voice.


    "The Blood Cult has made me ill.


    Pavilion Master Gong''s eyes opened wide.


    She started to release her aura as well.


    Crack.


    The veins on the hand clutching the cane started to bulge.


    The Demon Cult existed in a deste area that neighbored a desert.


    You had to be strong to survive in such a ce.


    That was why the strongest of them all, the Heavenly Demon, was like the ground to the Demon Cult.


    The person who decided where they would set up their base or even determined the direction they should walk


    Someone dared to make theirnd sick?


    That meant that they were trying to crumble the Demon Cult.


    However, young master Kim Hae-il right here was able to heal that illness.


    Pavilion Master Gong was finally able to understand the true meaning behind the Sage Demon and the Heavenly Demon calling such a person into the Demon Cult.


    Negotiation between the Orthodox n and the Demon Cult? Friendship with the Imperial family?


    Yes, such things did not align with thews of the Demon Cult.


    At that moment, the Heavenly Demon, the Demon bestowed upon them by the Heavens, the ground supporting the members of the Demon Cult, started to speak.


    Pavilion Master Kee, Battalion Commander Meng. We have some damn rats from the Blood Cult here.


    Pavilion Master Gong raised her head.


    She made eye contact with the Heavenly Demon.


    Pavilion Master Kee and Battalion Commander Meng kicked off the ground at that moment.


    They were not trying to escape.


    As they acted with their lives on the line tomit suicide or to send a carrier pigeon


    Ugh!


    Battalion Commander Meng, who had been trying to send off the carrier pigeon, had his hand pierced. His dantian was also pierced.


    A cane had pierced through both of them.


    Tap. Pavilion Master Gong gentlynded back on the ground. Battalion Commander Meng was still pierced in her cane. It was just extra that she suppressed his blood flow so that he could notmit suicide.


    Boom.


    Pavilion Master Kee, who was suppressed without being able tomit suicide, had lost consciousness. The Sage Demon was holding him by the neck.


    The spies were hunted as soon as they were discovered, making it impossible for them to get out of this trap.


    The Heavenly Demon did not react in any way as if this was to be expected and nonchntlymented.


    Demon Guardians Battalion.


    The Demon Guardians Battalion. This was the Heavenly Demon''s personal Battalion for protecting the Demon Cult.


    Shhhhhhhh-


    The instant they felt like a breeze passed by


    Martial artists d in ck attires appeared, encircling the pavilion and the area around it.


    They looked like shadows as everything other than their eyes were covered.


    Demon.


    The Demon Guardians Battalion gave a short response before they disappeared.


    Everybody could tell what they were going to do.


    All doors of the Demon Cult would close starting today. All living creatures escaping past the doors would die.


    However, nobody was scared about this.


    In fact, they were releasing their auras simr to Pavilion Master Gong and the Sage Demon.


    So many people started releasing their internal ki that the ground started shaking.


    Cale gulped internally as he watched.


    Holy crap.


    He realized that he had not seen the true identity of the Demon Cult until now.


    He could clearly feel why the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction avoided the Demon Cult while being scared of them.


    Vicious gazes that would never look back were focused on the Heavenly Demon.


    The Heavenly Demon firmly received those gazes and released even more of his aura.


    Ugh!


    Cale was about to get goosebumps again and used more of his Dominating Aura to barely stop himself from getting swept up in the Heavenly Demon''s aura.


    Haa.


    As he was about to hold back a sigh


    The Heavenly Demon started speaking with an overflowing dark red aura wrapped around him.


    "Destroy Blood.


    Destroy the Blood Cult.


    That was all he said.


    Boom!


    Everybody standing in front of the Pavilion mmed their heads on the ground and shouted.


    Demon!


    They must have infused their internal ki into their voices as the air around them started shaking.


    Flutter-


    The birds that had been quiet around them must have gotten shocked as they flew up into the sky. However, there were eyes watching those birds.


    Even those birds would die if they flew past the doors of the Demon Cult.


    Cale watched all of this with an unsettled look on his face.


    As expected, the Demon Cult members are no joke either.


    I think the Blood Cult messed with the wrong people.


    A kind of blind devotion not seen in the Orthodox faction could be seen in them.


    But doesnt it hurt mming your head in the ground like that?


    Cale slowly rubbed his forehead with his palm as if his own forehead hurt.


    Hmm?


    He then felt something weird and looked around.


    There were two people staring at him with piercing gazes.


    One was Pavilion Master Gong of the Law and Etiquette Pavilion. Cale moved his gaze away from her. He made it not very obvious that he was avoiding her gaze.


    What a vicious old woman!


    Battalion Commander Meng, who had fainted with his dantian destroyed The spy from the Blood Cult was shaking and foaming at the mouth but she didn''t even blink and just kept her cane in the air with the spy dangling from it.


    Such an old woman was smiling at Cale.


    She reminded Cale of Ron.


    No, Ron was better. Rons never done something like that!


    And whats up with her?


    Cale felt extremely iffy after avoiding Pavilion Master Gong''s gaze and looking at the other person staring at him.


    One of the candidates was drooling while looking at him. She was quietlyughing as well.


    Suchughter was scary for a different reason.


    Crazy bastards were the scariest people.


    Sheughed even brighter and bowed once they made eye contact.


    I dont think it would be good if she became the Heavenly Demon.


    Cale felt that avoiding crazy bastards was the best decision and looked away from the candidate.


    Human, are we not eating refreshments? Is it just going to end like this?


    Cale walked over to the Heavenly Demon after hearing Raon''s disappointed voice.


    Pat pat.


    He patted the Heavenly Demon''s shoulder.


    The Heavenly Demon turned his head to ask what Cale needed.


    It''s basically done, right?


    The Heavenly Demon responded to Cales nonchnt question.


    That is true.


    He was not going to go into details here.


    Cale nodded his head and continued to speak.


    Ask Pavilion Master Kee and Battalion Commander Meng what number they are in the Blood Cult.


    What?


    The people the Blood Cult sends out seem to have numbers.


    What do you mean by that?


    I have the Blood Cults Number 7.


    The Heavenly Demons eyes clouded over.


    He felt that young master Kim knew more about the Blood Cult than he expected.


    You truly are the answer.


    Yes, yes. I am the answer.


    Cale just brushed it off and asked.


    By the way


    His face became a bit serious. The Heavenly Demon looked back with a stiff expression on his face as well and Cale looked around.


    He then walked a little closer to the Heavenly Demon. As the Heavenly Demon''s movements became cautious as well and he was about to focus on Cales lips


    Hey.


    Cale asked.


    Can I pack up some of the refreshments here? Theres a kid who wants to eat it.


    Cale could still hear Raon gulping in his mind.


    He thought it would be weird to openly ask that in such a serious situation and whispered to the Heavenly Demon because he could not use sound transmission.


    I see. Go ahead.


    The Heavenly Demon gave his permission.


    However, Cale''s mood turned odd.


    Why is he looking at me like that?


    He heard Raon''s voice in his mind.


    Alright! How exciting! Lets pack up all of the expensive crackers!


    Yes, lets head back to our lodging first.


    Cale thought that there should be nothing for him to do and just packed up some refreshments and headed back to his lodging.


    Of course, he told the Heavenly Demon to let him know immediately if anything changed or they made any decisions.


    The Heavenly Demon asked back.


    Can we do the experiment in two days?


    Cale responded to the question asking to pull forward the purification time.


    Of course.


    It wasn''t hard.


    The Heavenly Demon quietly observed Cale who answered nonchntly and disappeared.


    That pure yet destructive aura


    Controlling such a power should require delicate control but he answered as if it was nothing.


    However, it was probably no big deal to this person.


    Oh esteemed Heavenly Demon.


    He spoke to the Sage Demon who approached him.


    We are heading to the Grand Pavilion.


    The Demon Cult would now break their silence and be loud for a while.


    However, Cale didn''t think about that and walked quickly toward the lodging.


    He had something to do.


    Tonight, he was nning on having Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo spar against each other.


    * * *


    Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo were standing in the training ground looking at Cale.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Here ites. Here ites.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 139: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 139: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (2)


    Cale nonchntlymented after receiving the gazes of the two Choi family people.


    What are you looking at?


    Choi Han closed his mouth while Choi Jung Soo immediately responded.


    Wait, you suddenly want us to fight?! Wait, this is, a bit-


    Since when do you make an appointment to fight? A punk who fought extremely respectfully by scheduling all of them ended up with the title of Sword Demon?


    Wait, but still-!


    Choi Jung Soo could not finish his sentence and just pounded his chest in frustration.


    Young master-nim.


    However, Cale sat down on afortable chair that Ron brought from somewhere and leisurely looked up at the sky.


    The sun will be setting soon. Hurry up.


    Next to Cale was Raon, whose eyes were sparkling, Durst, who looked refreshed, Beacrox, who was standing there watching with his arms crossed, and Sui Khan, who was chuckling for some reason.


    Three people who looked nervous, Chief Eunuch Wi, the Fist King, and his great-granddaughter were all there as well.


    The people from the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction were not invited to the training ground. It was not mentioned to them at all.


    As for Toonka, he seemed to always be ying with those Unorthodox faction bastards these days as it was hard to see him.


    That does make me a bit anxious.


    Not having an eye on Toonka did make Cale a bit concerned. He was someone you couldnt figure out at all.


    Well, I''m sure hell take care of himself.


    Even if Toonka did cause an issue, what else could it be other than breaking something? Toonka was tough so he would walk back on his own two feet even if he was pummeled, so Cale didn''t have to worry about him getting so hurt that he couldnt contact-


    Holy moly.


    Cale got the chills at that moment.


    Did I just worry about Toonka?


    I must have gone crazy.


    Cale couldnt even think about the people looking at him as he shook his head.


    He could not ept the flow of his current thoughts.


    He suddenly heard Choi Han''s voice at that moment.


    I will do it, Cale-nim.


    Haaaa. I guess I have no choice.


    Choi Jung Soo shrugged his shoulders as if he had no choice.


    Cale looked at the two people who agreed to fight without needing much convincing and warned them.


    "This is a spar so no fatal injuries.


    He just ignored Choi Jung Soo who was looking at him with a gaze asking if that even needed to be said.


    It was because the important part of hisment still needed to be said.


    However, if you half-ass it and I dont like it, we will keep going. We will keep going even if we need to stay up all night.


    What?!


    Choi Jung Soo became upset and shouted but Cale pointed to Raon.


    You don''t need to worry about us getting hurt.


    He then pointed at Sui Khan, Ron, and Beacrox.


    There are also people to stop you if you guys get too serious.


    Cale then crossed his arms as he continued.


    You guys both wanted to fight each other, didnt you?


    As the two Choi men flinched


    Isn''t this easier for you guys than talking?


    The two of them looked at each other after hearing that question.


    One corner of Cales lips twisted up as he watched.


    Funny punks.


    He made onestment and stopped talking.


    Get started.


    Then there was silence.


    Nobody said anything to the two of them.


    There was only silence between the two of them as well.


    Choi Han could not figure out what to say.


    He always felt this way when looking at Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo.


    Just thinking of his name made him feel like he couldnt breathe while he could still do so.


    Choi Jung Soo looked older than him but he was still his nephew.


    He had seen Choi Jung Soo''s life.


    How he had lived, how he had died


    That led to Choi Han carrying on Choi Jung Soo''s traces in his sword, creating the ck yong.


    In some ways, he is my master.


    Choi Jung Soo was younger than him but he was still a sort of master to him.


    This Sky Sword martial art was given to him by Choi Jung Soo as well.


    But still


    For some reason, he wanted to be the one to say something first this time.


    Choi Han firmed his resolve.


    He spoke to the guy who couldn''t hide his shaking pupils when looking at him, the guy with so many emotions in his eyes.


    Come.


    Choi Hans sword started to roar at the same time.


    Ooooooooong-


    A violent ck power with sparkling pebbles of light almost exploded out of his sword.


    That ck aura started to take form.


    It was the form of an Asian yong.


    This yong was violent and rough but had its mouth shut as if it had been silent in a deep location for a long time.


    Choi Jung Soo closed his eyes the moment he saw the yong.


    Theyre the same.


    Choi Han and this ck yong''s eyes were the same.


    They had the solitude and silence that you could only have after living a long time.


    Choi Han and his ck yong were waiting for him.


    In that case


    Of course.


    Yes, I have to go since my esteemed paternal cousin once removed is calling me.


    Choi Jung Soo opened his eyes.


    He then pulled out his sword.


    The moment a shabby iron sword came out of its scabbard and showed itself


    Ooooooooong-


    A white aura poured out of his sword and created a yong.


    Choi Han''s hands tightened the moment he saw the white yong.


    It was different from the white yong from Choi Jung Soo''s memories he had seen in the past.


    It had been a beautiful yong at that time as well, but now It had an extremely detailed and delicate beauty as if an expert had put in all of their strength over and over to create it. It almost looked alive.


    Cale thought to himself while looking at the two yongs.


    Choi Hans became even rougher while Choi Jung Soo''s became more detailed.


    The origin of the two of their sword arts was the same.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Choi family sword art. That was their roots.


    Those roots grew and Choi Han, who was temporarily affected by Choi Jung Soo''s sword art, seemed to be simr to him for a moment before the two of their directions changed.


    This was to be expected.


    The two of them were different people and had lived different lives.


    However, the two of their true natures were the same.


    They grew up in the same family and filled their hearts with the same things and ended up taking up the sword.


    Oooooo-


    Oooooong oooooo


    The moment they heard some mysterious roars in the air two times


    The white attacked the ck.


    The ck fought back against the white.


    Baaaaaang-


    An extremely loud noise shook the training ground.


    Paat. Raon''s shield appeared in front of the group.


    However, nobody was paying any attention to the shield. Even Raon himself was focused.


    They were all focused on the ck and white yongs intertwining with each other while baring their fangs at one another.


    Baaaaang!


    Choi Han aimed for an opening. However, Choi Jung Soo turned his body ever so slightly with exquisite movement to make the sword miss.


    The ck yong then bared its fangs again.


    The white yong leisurely dodged and cleverly tightened around the ck yong to suffocate it.


    Choi Hanughed.


    He told Choi Han to attack first but he was doing more attacking right now.


    However, there was nothing he could do about it.


    This was his way of fighting.


    A violent and rough appearance.


    Choi Jung Soo was different.


    It was smooth.


    As he was more detailed than before, he was also smarter.


    However, it did not make him look unsightly. He looked refined.


    He looked like an elegant existence that did not fall into the dirty mud but waited and watched until the opponent ran wild to kill it off in an instant.


    His sword art was so beautiful that the Sword Demon title suited him.


    However, he couldn''t help butugh.


    Why?


    Theyre simr.


    Their sword arts were simr.


    It was not because he created the ck yong after seeing Choi Jung Soo''s white yong.


    Choi Jung Soo, who had worked with the God of Death after dying, had definitely changed but he was still the same.


    His sword held loneliness in it.


    It was also full of determination.


    It was full of the determination to protect the thing he had chosen.


    You must have sharpened it and sharpened it some more for that reason.


    Choi Jung Soo probably had no choice as he needed to be stealthy and sharp since he moved around alone to aplish his missions.


    Choi Han clenched his eyes shut.


    There was no one to protect him.


    He heard Choi Jung Soo''s voice at that moment.


    It was even more unfamiliar and awkward than before.


    Paternal cousin once removed, you''re going to lose like that.


    Choi Han let out a shortugh.


    No way.


    His aura was slowly bing more violent.


    He was showing his true nature, the despair and solitude that had built up in the Forest of Darkness for such a long time that he could not even count the days properly, without any hesitation.


    He moved without caring about his back.


    At some point, that was how his sword had changed.


    This was Choi Hans decision.


    He wanted to step forward before his friends got hurt and wanted the enemies to attack him first.


    However, he was not worried.


    It would be great if he defeated the enemy, but even if he didnt, his friends would find a way to take down the enemy while he fought.


    The reason that this light called hope became infused in his ck aura that was full of despair as if they were stars in the night sky was probably because of this kind of thinking.


    However, Choi Jung Soo would not have been able to do that.


    Choi Han could notugh anymore.


    He moved his sword after sensing a stealthy aura approaching him.


    ng!


    You block so well even with your eyes closed, sir.


    He opened his eyes while listening to Choi Jung Soo''s voice.


    Choi Jung Soo wasughing now.


    Choi Han nonchntlymented.


    Dontugh.


    "Excuse me?


    Dontugh if you dont want tough.


    Choi Jung Soo''s face stiffened with the smile still on his face.


    The Sky Sword. The sword art you gave me was the thoughts of someone who wanted to pierce through the sky and be the sky itself.


    Choi Han swung his sword without stopping.


    Choi Jung Soo blocked his attacks with the smile now gone from his face.


    Baaaang, bang! Baaaaang!


    The training ground was being destroyed in multiple ces and continuous explosions could be heard.


    It was quite destructive for being a simple spar. However, the two of them did not stop.


    Their breathing was not even slightly heavy but their swords and their yongs were slowly bing even more intense.


    That might be why the two of their conversation was buried in the explosion that only the two of them could hear each other.


    However, that text was a bit weird.


    There was a reason Choi Han had been contemting things while looking at the Sky Sword.


    Jung Soo. Is that really the Sky Sword of the Sword Emperor?


    Choi Jung Soo became silent.


    He just looked at Choi Han with a stiff expression on his face. He simply swung his sword toward him.


    On the other hand, Choi Han did not stop talking.


    He continued to violently swing his ck aura around while calmly asking.


    Im sure they are right about you having the Sky Sword. Such rumors would not spread for no reason. However, is what you gave me really the Sword Emperor''s Sky Sword?


    The old text that Choi Jung Soo gave him was notbeled as the Sky Sword.


    Everybody just believed Choi Jung Soo when he said it was the Sky Sword.


    That martial art suited me quite well.


    Choi Han had learned that martial art way too easily.


    And he could tell after reading through the writers hidden thoughts that were visible in the martial art.


    That text was a martial arts text with your thoughts in it, wasnt it?


    Choi Han could notpletely learn the Sky Sword after realizing that.


    He could clearly tell what this one and only remaining family member of his was telling him.


    TO be more specific, he could feel what he had hidden and hoped that Choi Han would realize.


    Of course, he could have just wanted to teach Choi Han a skilled martial art, but


    You must still think that I am an imugi.


    An Imugi spends a significant time bettering itself so that it can be a yong.


    Quietly, hidden away


    And once it finallypletes its cintamani, it ascends to the sky.


    However, what was inside the Sky Sword was a bit different.


    This imugi was not turning into a yong and ascending to the sky. It was thinking of ripping the sky apart and bing the sky itself.


    Baaaaaang!


    The white yong easily pushed the ck yong''s body away when it tried to bite its neck.


    Choi Han became certain after seeing Choi Jung Soo push his sword away with his strength.


    As expected, this child is currently stronger than I am.


    He was hiding his strength and training himself.


    You could see that, paternal cousin once removed?


    Choi Han happily answered the question asked in a stiff voice.


    Yes, I could.


    Paternal cousin once removed, you seem to have more talent for martial arts than I thought. You could see something I didnt want you to see. I just gave it to you because I wanted it to help you get a bit stronger.


    Liar.


    Choi Jung Soo had definitely hidden his true thoughts inside the martial art. However, hiding something only happens when you want someone to find it.


    You and I are simr. We would be simr even if we didnt share the same family blood. That is how I was able to tell.


    They slightly moved away from each other.


    It was a lull in the midst of their sparring.


    No, it felt more like the calm before a storm.


    Choi Han calmly spoke to his nephew.


    However, I am different from you.


    He didnt know exactly why Choi Jung Soo wanted to be a yong nor the identity of the sky that Choi Jung Soo was trying to destroy.


    He had no way of knowing what kind of sky Choi Jung Soo wanted to be.


    That was someone he would have to ask from here on. However, he felt like Choi Jung Soo would not tell him.


    That was why Choi Han was able to firm his resolve.


    I do not wish to learn the Sky Sword.


    Then?


    I think that there is my own path for me to follow.


    He realized once again the role that he wanted to y.


    Now I get it.


    The moment Choi Han saw Choi Jung Soo, the moment he saw that despite how detailed and beautiful Choi Jung Soo''s white yong was, it contained the same kind of solitude that he had felt He figured out his own feelings.


    Furthermore, he could tell that his growth had stalled because he had not realized this.


    He shared his firmed resolve.


    I wish to be an existence that can protect mynd.


    This home that I was finally able to earn and get This ce I can breathe These people who mean so much to me


    He didn''t want to lose any of it.


    He always had these thoughts but the way it was hitting Choi Han had changed.


    Now he believed that he MUST do it.


    So that nobody could aim for mynd. Whether that is the sky or a god I will protect it.


    He spoke to Choi Jung Soo in front of him.


    So, whenever-


    Choi Han said the same thing he said when this spar against Choi Jung Soo had started.


    So, whenever it may be


    Come.


    Choi Jung Soo''s eyes opened wide.


    Choi Han held up his sword again.


    He then walked toward Choi Jung Soo.


    I do not know your thoughts.


    Choi Jung Soo nkly held up his sword.


    The ck yong raised its strength and roared.


    However, even if you do not achieve what you want, even if you do not manage to rip the sky apart.


    Choi Jung Soo''s eyes slowly focused.


    The moment something shed in his eyes


    The white yong removed its stealthiness and started to release its presence.


    The two of them charged toward each other.


    As sword shed against sword and ck and white intertwined


    Choi Han looked into Choi Jung Soo''s eyes behind their swords as he spoke.


    Come back here whenever you want. I will be here protecting it.


    The intertwined ck yong and white yong shot up into the sky.


    Baaaaaang!


    They heard a loud explosion.


    The two yongs that shot up toward the red sky, toward the sunset, seemed like they were of one body.


    No, they became one body and their colors mixed together before they turned transparent.


    Choi Jung Soo quietly watched it before putting down his sword and asking.


    Can I do that?


    Choi Han nodded his head.


    A smile appeared on Choi Jung Soo''s face.


    The two of them had the same pure smile.


    Trantor''s Comments


    We. Are. Family. I got my one and only paternal cousin once removed and me.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 140: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 140: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (3)


    <A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (3)>


    Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo walked up to Cale.


    The two of them were smiling differently but somewhat simrly. Cale did not see them at all.


    Wow.


    Itspletely destroyed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The training ground waspletely destroyed. The stone floor was considered intact if it was cracked as most of it waspletely flipped over and broken until you couldn''t tell what it was.


    Cale would have been hurt or had dust all over him if it wasnt for Raons shield.


    Cale looked toward the two of them and nonchntlymented.


    Is it resolved?


    He only asked that without saying anything else.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Yeah.


    The two of their responses were short but refreshing.


    Then that''s good.


    Cale got up as if he had nothing left to keep him there. It looked as if the two of them had chatted while they were sparring, but that was none of Cales business.


    Based on the two of their faces, they looked refreshed as if whatever was bottled up was released.


    That should be enough.


    Both of them were adults so there was no need for him to pay any attention to anything more than that.


    Cale was calm as he turned away from the two of them and started walking. Honestly speaking, he had no thoughts at all.


    Chief Eunuch Wi urgently followed after seeing him walking away.


    My goodness.


    He was brushing the back of his hand that was covered by his sleeve.


    It was covered in goosebumps.


    I didnt know the Sword Demons abilities were at this level.


    This spar was enough to make it clear that he really did defeat the Sword Saint.


    Hes at a higher level than the Sword Saint.


    The Sword Demon and Noble Warrior Choi Han


    The yongs they created The two of them definitely used something simr to internal ki when those yongs appeared.


    He had heard the information about the Sword Demon controlling a yong.


    But for it to be such a detailed yong it was possible to create something like that with an aura that is simr to internal ki?


    Was it really still considered the domain of sword art?


    Well, I guess the Mount Hua Sects attacks give off a fragrance. It must be a simr concept.


    Creating something that doesnt exist with internal ki or aura.


    Doing that with a sword.


    This must be the martial art of Noble Warrior Choi Han and the Sword Demon, Choi Jung Soo.


    Anyway, the two of them held themselves back.


    The training ground had turned into a mess but neither of them was injured. Basically, this was proof that they were considerate of each other and held back.


    How surprising.


    He knew they were strong, but seeing a portion of their strength made him feel as if he could understand why young master Kim was so calm about the Blood Cult.


    He himself was in the Nature Realm and his people were all as strong as the experts representing a Sect or n. What would he be scared of in such a situation?


    Furthermore, a divine beast, a Dragon, was by his side as well.


    What to write in today''s report the things I have to report are increasing every single day.


    Chief Eunuch Wi got a headache thinking about what to report to the Emperor. Of course, he couldn''t send a carrier pigeon out of the Demon Cult for a while because of the current situation so he would have to keep them with him until he could send them out in the future.


    Mm.


    Chief Eunuch Wi stopped for a moment.


    If he gathered the reports and sent them all at once and his Majesty or the Empress Dowager saw them


    I''m sure they will be shocked.


    Chief Eunuch Wi became a bit ted thinking about the two people who usually showed no emotions getting shocked.


    It made him really feel like he was in a once in a lifetime opportunity that he would have never experienced had he just stayed in the Imperial Pce.


    Chief Eunuch Wi-nim.


    Choi Han approached him at that moment.


    Chief Eunuch Wi couldn''t believe that the person who used that rough and violent power could look so calm but he didn''t let that emotion show as he responded.


    Yes, Noble Warrior Choi. What can I do for you?


    Umm-


    It was rare to see Choi Han hesitating like this.


    Please feel free to say whatever is on your mind.


    Umm, we destroyed the training ground, how-


    Ah.


    Chief Eunuch Wi gasped as he had not expected this question at all. That was why he didnt know that Cale, who had been walking without anything to stop him, had stopped to peek toward them as well.


    Chief Eunuch Wi gently smiled toward Choi Han who seemed extremely concerned.


    I mentioned to them when we got permission to use the training ground that it may end up destroyed. They said that they understood.


    Ah, is that so?


    Yes, So you do not need to worry about it.


    Chief Eunuch Wi then saw that Cale was looking at him with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Chief Eunuch Wi, lets hurry. It is dinner time.


    Chief Eunuch Wi said yes to Cale who said lets go eat and followed behind him.


    Choi Han looked relieved as he followed behind them as well.


    He had destroyed many enemy buildings in the past but this was a building of someone they were currently developing a cooperation with.


    Noble Warrior Choi. Can you spar with me next time?


    Of course.


    The relieved Choi Han chatted with the Fist King and they were thest two to walk out of the training ground.


    A momentter, two people appeared at the training ground.


    This is surprising.


    The Elder of the Beggars'' Gang, Ho Song Yi. He couldnt hide his astonishment while looking at the condition of the training ground.


    Mm.


    The Cleave Saint groaned as he spoke with a stiff expression on his face.


    There are two different flows.


    The training ground was not destroyed randomly.


    There were countless traces of two different powers shing against each other.


    "There is a delicate yet clever and overbearing power. That should be the Sword Demon.


    The Sword Demon''s sword art was famous.


    Usually, people who used delicate sword arts werecking in destructive force. However, the Sword Demon had an overbearing destructive force that could suppress the Sword Saint, who used the Monarch Sword Arts with a Heavy de.


    He was just controlling it with precise control.


    However, he saw that overbearing power today.


    Then this violent and rough power should be that Noble Warrior Choi''s sword art?


    Inparison to parts of the ground that were destroyed with some level of pattern, there were spots that werepletely destroyed and showed signs of a violent attack.


    Those locations must be where Choi Hans attacks hadnded.


    The Cleave Saint thought about Choi Han.


    He seemed like young master Kims loyal subordinate and a calm and pure person.


    I guess you really cant judge a person by their appearance.


    Choi Han. This person''s sword art was truly fitting the title of Demon.


    The Sword Demon and Choi Han He had heard that the two of them were rted.


    Two yongs.


    Although they disappeared as they shot up to the sky, he was certain that he had seen two yongs.


    Although they looked simr in form, the ck and white yongs had lookedpletely different.


    I have no idea what is going on.


    Senior. Shouldn''t we know the answer in two days?


    "That is true.


    Chief Eunuch Wi had stopped by the Orthodox factions side before the spar. He requested that Elder Ho and the Cleave Saint keep some time open during the day in two days.


    He said that there was something to show them.


    He also said that this was agreed with the Demon Cult as well and that the Heavenly Demon may be there as well.


    However, it is a confidential matter so I hope that you keep this information to yourselves. I cannot guarantee what will happen should this information be spread in advance.


    He left a clear warning like that as well.


    Honestly speaking, there wasn''t much the Cleave Saint could do even without Chief Eunuch Wis warning as all of the Demon Cult''s doors were closed right now.


    In fact, he realized that something was going on in the Demon Cult and had been even tenser.


    Huuuuuu.


    He let out a sigh.


    He then spoke to Elder Ho.


    Lets go back to our lodging.


    He added on with a nonchnt look on his face.


    It looks like new spectators will onlye in once we leave.


    The Cleave Saint looked in the opposite direction.


    Although he could not see them because they were covered by trees, he could feel the auras of the little punks from the Unorthodox faction.


    They must havee this way out of curiosity as well.


    The Cleave Saint and Elder Ho left the area without any hesitation.


    They had seen all that there was to see.


    The conclusion was simple.


    I cannot defeat the Sword Demon or Noble Warrior Choi.


    The conclusion was that he might even be weaker than the weakest person in young master Kims group.


    Something is up.


    He realized that the negotiation between the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult was not the major issue.


    It was because Elder Ho was calm. The fact that someone from the Beggars'' Gang was acting calm despite being imprisoned inside the Demon Cult was telling the Cleave Saint many things.


    Although the Cleave Saint had never associated with any major force and had lived as he pleased, as stubborn as he wanted That allowed him to have the tact to realize the flow of things.


    The Martial Arts world was a ce where he needed to do that to survive.


    Psst.


    A piece of rock that had flown to the outside of the training ground crumbled into pieces under Sima Gong''s foot. It was already cracked so it broke easily.


    Noonim.


    Yeah. I think you are right.


    Sima Dan closed the bottle in her hand. This action meant quite a lot for her.


    I''ll need to stay in the right state of mind until the day after tomorrow.


    The day after tomorrow was the day they received young master Kims invite.


    Sima Gong, Sima Dan, Sima Jung, and even Xia Mun They had no idea what kind of setting young master Kim was inviting them to but they agreed to go there.


    They heard that the Heavenly Demon would be there as well.


    You stop touching your dice for a while as well.


    Sima Gong pulled up his sleeves to show that he had no dice.


    I already sent them away for a bit.


    I see.


    Sima Dan observed the training ground before sending a sound transmission.


    It should be rted to the Blood Cult as you hypothesized?


    I believe so. I''m sure the reason they closed the doors of the Demon Cult is for the same reason.


    Something like this might have happened on our side as well.


    Sima Gong''s extraordinary brain was figuring out a lot of things.


    It is not that it might have happened. I am certain that it has happened.


    Then can I expect that what happens in two days will also happen in the Divergent Coalition in the future?


    Yes, noonim. I think we need to look at it that way.


    The siblings who had distanced themselves from alcohol and dice for a while chatted as they left the training ground.


    They acted as if nothing was wrong.


    "What about orabuni?


    He is currently sparring with Xia Mun and Noble Warrior Du Kang.


    Oh my, they are always overflowing with strength.


    Sima Gong suddenly had a thought and asked his sister a question.


    Noonim, the Demon Cult should know about this spar as well, right?


    Of course.


    That was correct.


    Within the grand pavilion where everybody was silent as if they were holding their breaths


    The Heavenly Demon was seated on a chair on the highest spot quietly looking down.


    He then looked to the side.


    The sun had set and night was slowly approaching.


    I watched something entertaining for the first time in a long while.


    He then started to smile.


    Thanks to that, I''m excited. Dont you agree, Right Guard?


    .


    The Right Guard lowered his head instead of responding.


    The Heavenly Demon continued speaking as if he didn''t even expect a response.


    The white yong is wicked. There are a lot of things hidden in it, making it not my kind of thing. But the ck yong is simr. It is simr to me.


    The eyes of the people who were quiet in the grand pce clouded over. This was especially true of Pavilion Master Gong who slightly raised her head.


    She just happened to make eye contact with the Heavenly Demon.


    Pavilion Master Gong, dont you think that it would be fun for me to have fun with that ck yong once my treatment ispleted?


    That is a great idea, oh esteemed Heavenly Demon.


    Yeah. I guess Ill need to take care of all of my work in advance so that I can have some fun.


    The Heavenly Demon spoke with a smile on his face.


    Make sure that the entire cleanup is finished by tomorrow.


    Demon!


    * * *


    The Heavenly Demon was wearing a light ck outfit.


    Cale had his arms crossed as he asked calmly.


    You are going to force out the dead mana inside your body?


    Yeah. I will remove that evil aura, that dead mana. I was able to figure out the path of its movement when it tried to invade my upper dantian.


    Cale nodded his head and asked the next question.


    Then I just purify all of the dead mana that is released?


    Yes.


    "After that, there won''t be that much dead mana left inside your body, so I push my power into your body following the path you tell me in order to purify the remaining dead mana?


    Yeah. Isnt it simple?


    The corners of Cale''s lips curled up.


    I dont know if it is simple or not, but


    He calmlymented.


    There are so many spectators.


    "We have no choice.


    Quite a lot of people were watching them outside the formation they were inside.


    Cale asked because the people outside could not hear them anyway.


    Do you not care that people will know that you are a living jiangshi?


    The Heavenly Demonughed.


    They will remember me as the great and mighty Heavenly Demon who even overcame being a living jiangshi.


    He then added on.


    There is nothing greater than this for the Demon Cult to have a justification to obliterate the Blood Cult.


    His smiling face as he said that looked quite entertained.


    Cale nonchntly asked.


    "And what if this experiment fails?


    I dont know about the first part, but if it fails in the second part-


    The Heavenly Demon also responded calmly.


    I will probably die.


    He then smiled.


    "That too is a magnificent justification for the Demon Cult to obliterate the Blood Cult.


    Cale scowled.


    Crazy bastard.


    The Heavenly Demonughed out loud now.


    I heard that many times when I was younger.


    Cale just waved his hand because it was annoying to even respond now.


    Get started.


    Yes.


    The experiment to purify someone while protecting the dantian and internal ki was started by Cale and the Heavenly Demon.


    And outside the formation, the martial arts of the Orthodox and Unorthodox factions who were invited and the top executives of the Demon Cult were focused on the faint view of things within the formation.


    Trantor''s Comments


    The Heavenly Demon seems simr to Cale, doesn''t he?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 141: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 141: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (4)


    I feel like I''ve turned into a spectacle.


    The Heavenly Demon responded to Cale''s mumbling.


    Thats right, a spectacle.


    One corner of Cales lips twisted up after hearing that response.


    It doesnt matter to me, but you are in that high position of the Heavenly Demon. Is it okay for you to turn into a spectacle like this?


    The Eight Pavilions and Eight Battalions No, the representatives of the now Seven Pavilions and Seven Battalions, after getting rid of the spies from the Blood Cult, were all here.


    Some of them, such as Pavilion Master Gong, did not seem to like the current situation.


    Furthermore, the people from the Orthodox faction and Unorthodox faction were standing with stiff expressions on their faces as well.


    Young master Kim.


    The Heavenly Demon calmlymented.


    Ive always been a spectacle.


    He sat down in a lotus position on a tform that was a bit higher than everywhere else.


    The position of Heavenly Demon is one that symbolizes the strength of the Demon Cult that forces me to live as an existence that is no longer human while receiving the gazes of the Cult members.


    "That is why you are a spectacle?


    That''s right. Furthermore, showing my condition will significantly influence not just the Demon Cult but the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction as well. Their alertness toward the Blood Cult will go up significantly.


    The Heavenly Demon smiled toward Cale while seated.


    "Because I am the Heavenly Demon.


    The Heavenly Demon had turned into a living jiangshi.


    The way he was saying that this situation would install the most fear toward the Blood Cult in the entire Central ins Martial Arts world


    It seemed a bit arrogant but Cale did not say anything to oppose it.


    It was because the Cleave Saint, who had heard the exnation about the Blood Cult and living jiangshis That extremely stubborn man had turnedpletely pale.


    Let''s get started.


    Cale walked to the Heavenly Demon''s back after hearing that.


    Hey.


    He then asked.


    This formation is safe, right?


    Didn''t you hear the exnation?


    I did.


    This formation was supposedly created by thebined knowledge of the Sage Demon, the three Guards, and the Heavenly Demon.


    It was an even stronger formation than the one at the pavilion that Cale saw the Heavenly Demonst time.


    He said it should be able to handle twenty times that?


    Simr to how the formation at that pavilion did not allow the dead mana smoke to head out


    This formation was supposed to do the same thing but be twenty times as effective.


    Cale was amazed that a formation,pared to magic, could be so effective.


    And although he questioned whether it was true


    Human, this is super strong! It does seem to be twenty times as strong! To be honest with you, it looks like it can even handle twenty five times as much!


    He could trust it after hearing Raon, who was probably flying around outside the formation while invisible, confirm it.


    Cale looked outside the formation for a moment.


    Sui Khan, Choi Jung Soo, Ron, etc etc His people were stationed and waiting next to the top executives of the Demon Cult.


    Cale, your condition is very good today!


    I feel so rxed having hyung-nim and the noonims here.


    Cale heard the cheapskate and then the crybaby in his mind before sitting down in a rxed position and cing his hand on the Heavenly Demons back.


    I''m ready.


    Next to him was the heater-shaped divine item as well.


    One hand was on the Heavenly Demons back One hand was on top of the heater.


    Once Cale finished his preparations


    Oooooo oooooo


    The air started to fluctuate.


    The Heavenly Demon closed his eyes.


    A dark red aura fluttered and rose up from his body.


    The Heavenly Demon could not speak from here.


    Human, are you okay?


    Cale heard Raons voice in his mind.


    Totally fine.


    He nonchntly responded before looking at the Heavenly Demon''s head.


    ck smoke was rising up from there.


    Cale could not see the Heavenly Demon''s face. However, he could imagine what kind of look was on his face.


    Hes probably scowling.


    The dead mana in his body, that evil aura was being lured to aim for his upper dantian.


    The Heavenly Demon was feeling pain likest time in order to make that happen.


    However, he didnt even groan.


    Oh esteemed Heavenly Demon.


    The Sage Demon had his hands sped together and could not look away from the face of the Heavenly Demon who was scowling in pain.


    The Heavenly Demon was faintly visible beyond the formation but for someone like him whose martial arts level was high, it wasn''t that big of a deal.


    He could clearly feel the Heavenly Demon''s pain.


    And as that happened, from his closed eyes, nose, ears, and mouth ck smoke wasing out of all facial orifices.


    This evil aura that was full of an ominous vibe


    That thing was starting to fill the inside of the formation that was the size of most decent training grounds.


    It was slow at first.


    The ck smoke rose up extremely slowly and started to fill the inside of the formation.


    However, it started to get quicker.


    Its ck.


    The area was bing dyed ck.


    The Heavenly Demon was already not very visible.


    Despite it being the middle of the bright day, the inside of the formation seemed to be night time.


    No, it was not night.


    At least the night sky had some sort of light on it.


    Even during nights of the new moon, your eyes could faintly make stuff out.


    However, they could not see anything in this thing.


    All they saw was darkness.


    "Are you sure this is okay?


    Pavilion Master Gong asked with a serious look on her face but the Sage Demon did not have the time to look at her.


    It should be fine.


    He could barely answer like that.


    Pavilion Master Gong could not get upset about that response. She could only tightly clench her cane and bite down on her lips.


    I couldn''t think properlyst time to tell but that ck smoke truly is ominous.


    This smoke gave her an instinctual desire to avoid it.


    The amount of it was significant as well.


    I can''t believe the Heavenly Demon lived with such a thing inside his body-!


    She could not believe it.


    Nheless, she had to believe it.


    The Heavenly Demon lived with this significant amount of ck aura that is continuing to dye the inside of this formation with darkness nonstop.


    He was trying his hardest to maintain his consciousness.


    He was also thinking about destroying the Blood Cult that messed with the Demon Cult.


    Young master Kim!


    All she could do right now was think about a single person''s name as if she yearned for him.


    She desperately hoped that he could heal the Heavenly Demon.


    That was her only wish.


    Did her desire reach him?


    Ah-


    The Sage Demon''s mouth opened.


    Was that a good sign?


    Pavilion Master Gong''s face stiffened after turning to look at him.


    It was a sense of urgency that was on the Sage Demons face.


    Oh no-


    His eyes could not stop shaking while looking at the formation.


    "Sage Demon. What is it?


    "The formation, the formation is shaking.


    What do you mea-


    The Sage Demon ignored Pavilion Master Gongs calling and urgently walked up to the formation.


    The Left and Right Guard were already walking up to him as well.


    Is the formation shaking right now?


    The Sage Demon looked at one of the eight foundation stones of the formation instead of responding to the Right Guard''s question.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Crack. Crack.


    The foundation stone was starting to crack.


    How is this possible?


    The Sage Demon''s face turned pale.


    They had made this formation so that it could hold twenty, no, twenty five times the amount of evil aura that the Heavenly Demon normally released!


    But such a formation was about to break right now.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    He heard a loud noise.


    The noise came from the faint barrier created by the formation.


    The Sage Demon raised his head.


    There was an enormous ck smoke mming against the barrier.


    Complete darkness.


    That was the thing banging on the barrier.


    Baaaang, bang! Bang!


    Without stopping


    Without any rest


    In order to destroy that barrier.


    This is outside of what we expected!


    For the Heavenly Demon to have so much of this evil aura inside of him


    For this evil aura to be so strong and violent


    They had never imagined it to be like this.


    What would happen if this formation was to break?


    What would happen if this enormous darkness flowed out?


    He recalled the warning that young master Kim gave him.


    You need to be careful around this dead mana, the evil aura. Of course, this aura seems to have been modified by the Blood Cult but regr people touching this dead mana will be like being in contact with a critical poison. Martial artists may be able to resist it a bit but I think that even they will be in danger.


    The Sage Demon''s mouth opened automatically.


    Left Guard, move the people back!


    Inside the formation He had no idea of what was going on.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang!


    However, the endless explosions exined the fierce battle going on inside.


    Right Guard, I need you to help me repair the formation.


    He needed to do his job for now.


    And his job was to make it so that the Heavenly Demon and young master Kim did not have to worry about anything other than the purification process.


    The formation may break if something goes wrong!


    It was at that moment.


    The Sage Demon heard a young voice next to him.


    That will not happen, Sage Demon.


    The Sage Demon saw a pair of eyes appear in the air as he felt a different kind of fear than when he saw the ck smoke.


    They were the eyes of something that was not human.


    I will stop it even if the formation is broken.


    The voice was young.


    However, the Sage Demon felt suffocated by a mysterious aura.


    If our human wants it, I will make it happen.


    As the Sage Demon was not able to say anything at this bright dark blue light


    Crack!


    One of the foundation stones ended uppletely cracking in half.


    The moment the ck aura was about to flow out of that gap


    The Sage Demon saw a ck barrier appear to block that gap.


    However, the ck barrier was different from the smoke.


    He felt an aura that was warm as if it held the coziness of the night while cool and refreshing as if it held the cool night air.


    Ah.


    The Sage Demon subconsciously gasped in relief.


    !


    He then turned his head after feeling a significant aura behind him.


    Rumble-


    The sky was starting to cry.


    Grey clouds appeared when it had been a beautiful sunny day just moments ago.


    It looks like the human is finally starting to make his move. Sage Demon, the Heavenly Demon will be fine. Our human is the one you should be worried about.


    He did not have the focus to pay attention to the young voice.


    The Sage Demon nkly looked up at the sky.


    The formation created arge circle and even covered the ceiling.


    However, the sky was roaring on top of that ceiling.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    He could see rose gold currents within the roaring clouds.


    He could not ask what that was.


    This was the only question he could ask.


    I, is that young master Kim-nims power?


    The young voice responded.


    Thats right! That is our human''s power!


    The Sage Demon''s hands fell to the ground and he could only nkly look up at the sky after hearing that answer.


    Baaang, bang, bang!


    The ck smoke was still, no, it was trying even harder to break through the formation ande out, but


    He could not pay attention to that.


    It is nature.


    He felt the enormous aura of nature.


    No, it was fire.


    Fire was trying toe from the sky to the ground.


    Ah.


    The moment he let out a short gasp


    He, as well as everybody else in the area, looked up at the sky.


    Even the people who had no idea about what was going on here looked up after suddenly hearing the sky roaring and could see thunderbolts striking down nearby or far away depending on where they were located.


    A rose gold thunderbolt, or perhaps fire, struck down from the sky to the ground.


    Baaaaaang-


    The Sage Demons sight became dyed red and golden.


    He couldn''t help but tear up.


    However, he could not close his eyes.


    Baaaaaang-


    The formation was breaking.


    The formation shattered as if it was nothing the moment the rose gold fiery thunderbolt touched the top of the formation.


    Rose gold light pushed into it like a tsunami.


    This rose gold tsunami fell down as ruthlessly as a waterfall, allowing him to see inside.


    Ah-


    Oh esteemed Heavenly Demon.


    The Sages legs became weak and he knelt down on one knee.


    He could see two people surrounded by rose gold light.


    Young master Kim and the Heavenly Demon


    The two of them were stationed the same way they had been in the beginning.


    They looked fine even after having been inside that deep darkness.


    The moment the rose gold light wrapped around them


    It spread out almost as if it exploded.


    The darkness was disappearing.


    The evil aura looked as if it was shrieking and trying to run away.


    Bang, bang! Bang! Bang!


    Although it continued to m against the formation and the formation was breaking since the top was destroyed


    The rose gold light was swiftly swallowing up the darkness.


    Darkness could not pierce through the areas that the rose gold light had passed through.


    He was at a loss for words because this overwhelming rose gold light could not evenpare to what he saw in the rear gardenst time.


    Ruuuumble-


    However, the sky had not stopped roaring.


    The Sage Demon ced his hand over his arm that was full of goosebumps and looked inside the formation.


    The formation that was barely holding on after having the top broken


    The two people who were still in the same position inside


    Cale had no choice but to ask despite knowing that the Heavenly Demon could not answer.


    Hey. Just how much dead mana is inside of you?


    He could tell because he had his hand on the Heavenly Demon''s back.


    The enormous aura he could feel on his hand


    He was certain that this dreadful and ominous aura was dead mana infused with something else.


    Cale, I can feel all sorts of negative emotions.


    As the Cheapskate mentioned, the numerous malice and grudges that the Blood Cult had imnted was inside the Heavenly Demon.


    This was out of his expectations.


    There was too much dead mana inside the Heavenly Demon''s body.


    You released about a third of it so far, right?


    However, Cale was still calm.


    He tightly clenched the heater with his other hand as he spoke.


    Release the rest of it at once. Do it before the formation ispletely destroyed.


    Cale, it is still easy to deal with! It''s not tiring at all!


    He had the Cheapskate''s confirmation as well. Cale was still feeling fine so he could calmly say this.


    I''ll get rid of all of it.


    It was very worth trying.


    The moment Cale started smiling


    Ruuuumble-


    The sky that was ready to release the next thunderbolt roared even louder.


    Cale felt a rumbling starting from the Heavenly Demon at the same time.


    Booooom-


    The rumbling flowing through to him through his hand


    The moment he realized that it was starting.


    Cale subconsciously started to speak.


    "Holy shit, theres so much!


    Dead mana that was full of all sorts of negative emotions and malice came out of the Heavenly Demon''s body.


    He felt as if the whole world was being dyed in darkness for a moment.


    Although he was shocked, he was not nervous.


    The fire that would destroy this darkness was waiting for hismand.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Easy peasy lemon squeezy?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 142: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 142: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (5)


    The ck smoke that was endlesslying out from the Heavenly Demon''s body


    The darkness continued toe out to the point that people couldn''t help but question if there was an end to this darkness.


    It also instilled fear in the hearts of those watching.


    The Blood Cult.


    They were astonished and scared at the fact that the Blood Cult was able to put so much of this dreadful thing inside the Heavenly Demon, the leader of the Demon Cult.


    However, those emotions soon subsided.


    Ruuuumble-


    The sky roared once again.


    No matter how much this darkness tried to dye the bright day with its color, no matter how much it fiercely aimed for the breaking formation


    Baaaaaang!


    A rose gold fiery thunderbolt fell down from the sky andpletely burned up the darkness.


    This, this is a persons power?


    The Cleave Saint, one of the Martial Arts Alliance''s top executives, was so focused on what was happening in front of him that he didnt even realize that his voice was shaking.


    I, it does seem that way, Senior Cleave Saint.


    The Beggars'' Gang''s Elder Ho Song Yi barely managed to respond while stuttering.


    This must be young master Kim-nims true strength-


    Elder Ho was nkly talking while his attention waspletely focused on the fiery thunderbolt that was gobbling up the endlessly bursting darkness.


    It was beautiful.


    Originally, a thunderbolt was supposed to be something that was violent and unpredictable.


    Fire was also violent and always on the attack, greedily burning everything up.


    However, this fiery thunderbolt he was looking at was extremely beautiful.


    Despite getting chills from its violent nature


    Despite being scared at its greed toward swallowing up this endless darkness


    It was phenomenal and so beautiful.


    Sage Demon-nim, people are approaching.


    The Sage Demon slightly frowned after receiving the report from his subordinate.


    I thought I made it clear for nobody to approach?


    He had told everybody to not evene near this ce just in case something happened.


    They are mainlymoners. The elderly and children.


    The Sage Demon stopped scowling and let out a sigh.


    I see. Even I cannot take my eyes off of it so I''m sure it is the same for others. However, do not let them get any closer.


    Yes sir.


    His subordinate left. The Sage Demon scoffed in disbelief after seeing that even his loyal subordinate barely managed to take his eyes off of the fiery thunderbolt.


    The Heavenly Demon said that young master Kim has not studied martial arts but has a different kind of power.


    For that power to be so extraordinary


    Fire and thunderbolt.


    They were powers that had nature itself in them, but it was not nature.


    This rose gold colored thunderbolt was not something that existed in nature.


    This difference made it very clear that this was young master Kim''s power.


    Ah.


    Arge amount of ck smoke suddenly shot up from the Heavenly Demons body.


    It shot out endlessly as if it was a ck imugi ascending to the sky.


    Thatrge amount of ck smoke charged toward the formation.


    There was only one phrase that came to mind while looking at that.


    Thest struggle-


    And it looked like thatst struggle wasing to an end as well.


    Baaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion and a rose gold thunderbolt shot down from the sky once again, making the ck smokepletely disappear.


    ck smoke was no longering out of the Heavenly Demon''s body.


    The rose gold thunderbolt was subsiding.


    Crack, crackle.


    A rose gold light wrapped around young master Kim''s body and fluctuated around him.


    Everything was now silent.


    However, nobody dared to make a move.


    Crack.


    Crack.


    Crack!


    The eight foundation stones all cracked and broke in half.


    Pss-


    The formation broke and the half-transparent barrier disappeared.


    It doesnt look like we will need a shield! We will just watch like this for a bit!


    The Sage Demon listened to the words of the dark blue eyes and nkly nodded his head.


    He didnt even realize that Raon disappeared.


    He was just astonished at the fact that the formation had disappeared but nobody had gotten hurt.


    "Sage Demon. Snap back to your senses.


    The Right Guard walked up and spoke to him.


    You know the important part starts now.


    Of course.


    The Sage Demon snapped back to his senses.


    The first stage has ended.


    They would now enter the second stage.


    This stage was more important and he needed to focus.


    I will stand guard.


    I will also stop people from approaching.


    The Right Guard and the Sage Demon decided on their roles and looked at Cale and the Heavenly Demon with anxious eyes as they moved to fulfill their roles.


    The formation was broken but Cale was still seated at the center of the round tform.


    He did not pay any attention to the rose gold light wrapped around his body.


    His hand wrapped tighter around the divine item from the Fire of Purification.


    The heater was dyed red and was working stronger than ever before.


    You''re okay, right?


    Cale nodded his head at the cheapskate''s question.


    I''m okay as well. Theres still plenty remaining.


    Thebination of the divine item and the Fire of Destruction with seventy two percent of its seal removed was amazing.


    Dead mana. Their ability to react to dead mana was quite strong.


    The divine item seemed to treat dead mana as its sworn enemy.


    Hey.


    Cale spoke to the Heavenly Demon.


    Lead the way.


    The hand that was touching the Heavenly Demon''s back Cale closed his eyes and focused on the sensation in his hand.


    He felt an aura different from the aura of the dead mana he had felt until now.


    It was not unfamiliar.


    It was the dark red aura that the Heavenly Demon used before.


    Here I go.


    The rose gold light flowed down Cales shoulder and arm and into his hand.


    It then entered the Heavenly Demon''s body.


    Cale had his eyes closed but he could make out a line.


    This line was made by the dark red aura that was wrapping around his rose gold light.


    Is this the meridian?


    Was this line the meridian where the internal ki supposedly flowed through?


    Cale was curious for a bit but quickly stopped focusing on it.


    Shit.


    The Heavenly Demon''s aura that was pulling his rose gold aura was weaker than he had expected.


    Cale finally realized that the back that his hand was on waspletely drenched. The body he was touching was extremely cold as well.


    It seemed serious.


    He pushed himself too much.


    The Heavenly Demon seemed to have used more of his powers than expected.


    It made sense since neither the Heavenly Demon nor Cale expected there to be so much dead mana inside his body.


    It was also not regr dead mana but modified dead mana.


    Can I keep going?


    The Heavenly Demon''s aura was so weak that Cale had to think about that.


    The cheapskate chimed in at that moment.


    Cale, try putting more power into the divine item.


    The divine item?


    It is the Fire of Purification. Since its true nature is based on purification, shouldn''t it strengthen a tired body?


    Hooo.


    It sounded reasonable.


    And it is the aura of a god so I don''t think it would be harmful to this Heavenly Demon kid. If it looks like it is going to be harmful, you can always withdraw it.


    Wow.


    This sounded logical too.


    Its rare to hear you saying such smart things.


    Ahem. I am indeed a bit smart.


    Cale immediately put more of the Fire of Destruction into the divine item.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    The divine item crackled.


    Smoke starteding out of the now red heater.


    It was red smoke.


    The smoke that had been used to purify jiangshis in the past flowed up Cale''s hand and headed toward his other hand.


    Mm.


    This is it!


    Cale moved the red smoke toward the Heavenly Demon.


    Finally, the red smoke entered into the Heavenly Demon''s body.


    Cale had his eyes closed but he felt as if he could see it.


    He could feel the red aura move past the rose gold aura and seep into the Heavenly Demon''s dark red aura.


    It was at that moment.


    !


    Cale flinched.


    Huh?


    The cheapskate sounded anxious as well.


    The line that the dark red aura had been making


    The line he believed was the meridian suddenly started overflowing with strength.


    To be more urate, the line was getting clearer and more defined.


    I see!


    The cheapskate gasped in admiration.


    There must have still been some dead mana inside this child''s body! Even if he sent it all out, the dregs, the traces that it existed before remained inside the veins and other ces of the body!


    About 99.9 percent of the dead mana was released through the ck smoke but the small traces still remained in the Heavenly Demon''s body.


    That was why this child, who was already weak after using so much of his strength, could not use his powers properly!


    The dregs remained to block the path or make them smaller!


    Furthermore, there were probably not many gaps for Cales power to go through either.


    But the power of purification burned up all of those dregs and waste, allowing his body to be filled with strength again and function properly!


    Cale, this is great! I finally see a path!


    The cheapskate was shouting with excitement before he suddenly stopped.


    Huh?


    He then became anxious.


    Huh? Huh? T, this is not good!


    Fuck!


    Cale scowled.


    Why is it sucking out so much of your strength?!


    Cale did not have the time to pay any attention to the cheapskates anxious voice.


    What is going on all of a sudden?!


    The Heavenly Demons body was fiercely pulling in the red smoke and rose gold aura.


    No, it was basically sucking it out at this point.


    Holy crap!


    The problem was that Cale was the start of both of those powers.


    I didn''t expect something like this!


    Me neither!


    Cale had not expected this either.


    He didn''t expect that the Heavenly Demon''s body would suck out his aura so much.


    However, he could not stop this.


    The Heavenly Demons body was shaking but he could feel warmth on his back.


    Cale could see it clearly because his eyes were closed.


    To be more urate, he could feel it.


    The way that the line was quickly spreading all over the Heavenly Demon''s body meant that the meridians were getting healthier.


    Cale felt as if he was charging down a hill at extreme speeds while on a carriage that could not be controlled.


    That was the bestparison of how the Heavenly Demon''s dark red aura was leading Cale''s auras to all parts of his body.


    Cale had to use more power the more detailed the meridians became, but


    He could not stop because it felt like he was going in the right direction.


    Control the speed a bit!


    He just wished that this guy would slow down a bit.


    Unfortunately, the Heavenly Demon could not talk right now.


    I cant talk anymore either!


    Cale was in no condition to talk either.


    It was because he also needed to use more focus and power as it continued.


    This is bad.


    Cale was slowly bing more anxious.


    He thought that it was worth trying but he felt as if he would cough up a lot of blood after this.


    He had a terrible thought that a worse situation than when he used a significant amount of strength to purify Namgung Tae Wi was going to happen.


    Wait, if it is this hard purifying just the Heavenly Demon while protecting his dantian, how am I going to purify the other living jiangshis?


    He was about to have a headache but he couldn''t even think about that.


    Mm!


    Cales aura finally reached the Heavenly Demons lower dantian.


    If it was a line that he felt until this point, it was now a sphere of sorts.


    However, the inside of that sphere was not smooth.


    The moment he realized that this was the remaining dregs


    !


    Cale, be careful!


    The Heavenly Demons body pulled out more aura from Cale.


    It then started to swallow the dregs inside the sphere.


    It seems like this child, the Heavenly Demon, cant stop it either!


    Cale could feel that too.


    It felt as if the Heavenly Demon was controlling the speed as much as possible.


    However, his body was doing this out of instinct to survive.


    The reason the Heavenly Demon''s body was shaking was most likely because he was trying his best to control the speed.


    The problem was that even that controlled speed was too fast.


    No, the problem was that it was getting even faster!


    Fuck!


    The force that purified the lower dantian raised its head.


    Cale felt as if he knew the direction the aura was headed toward.


    It must be to the heart!


    That was where the modified dead mana was first imnted and the source of how he became a living jiangshi.


    Therge aura changed direction to head toward its final enemy.


    Cale, you have to be careful! It is problematic if you use too much of your power but if things go wrong, this child''s body might not be able to handle the strength of your aura!


    If things go wrong, this punks body might explode!


    He might break down into pieces!


    Dont say such dreadful things!


    Cale wanted to shut the cheapskates mouth up. However, he did not have the strength or the focus to do that right now.


    He needed to focus on what was going on inside the Heavenly Demon''s body right now.


    Its moving.


    Therge aura finally headed toward the heart.


    As that happened, the rose gold light and red smoke continued to endlessly be sucked into the Heavenly Demon''s body.


    Abination of immense auras that could not evenpare to what was present when the ck smoke was being purified earlier was heading toward the heart.


    Cale felt as if he could see the heart that was dyed ck and beating grotesquely.


    That heart thumped strongly.


    Ugh!


    A groan came out of the Heavenly Demons mouth for the first time.


    Cale, it seems to be itsst struggle!


    The heart shook in fear and thumped strongly to oppose the approaching aura, but


    Kahahaha! Thisrge aura is something that would make even the World Tree run away!


    Simr to the cheapskate''s crazyment, this power was not something that would lose to such trivial struggle.


    Cale was certain.


    This is going to seed.


    The dantian and all of the meridians were purified cleanly and healthily.


    He could also suppress this heart and purify it.


    This experiment was a total sess.


    The results were clear.


    However, Cale got scared for the first time in a long while.


    I should be okay, right?


    However, nobody answered that question.


    -.


    The cheapskate was silent and the strong aura showed no signs whatsoever of listening to its masters small concern.


    The strong aura swarmed over the heart.


    Ugh!


    Ugh!


    Cale and the Heavenly Demon The two of them groaned at the same time.


    Crack. Crack.


    The ground started to crack with the two of them seated at the center.


    The ground was made with the strongest stone that could be found in the Central ins, however, it was cracking as if it was an egg.


    The Heavenly Demons body was shaking.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The heart was the body''s center and its core.


    The dead mana that had been there opposed this vehemently. It was as if it didn''t want to disappear like this.


    However, the rose gold light pushed down and suppressed the ck aura.


    The red smoke did not miss that opening and seeped inside it.


    It moved in the direction the Heavenly Demon''s dark red aura guided it through and swallowed up the ck aura.


    For both Cale and the Heavenly Demon


    This moment, every minute and every second felt ten times as long.


    After some time passed like that


    Ah.


    The Heavenly Demon subconsciously gasped and opened his mouth.


    Mmph!


    He threw up some ash-colored liquid.


    After vomiting the ash-colored liquid a few times, he slowly opened his eyes and looked down at his hands.


    It was over.


    He had survived.


    No, in fact-


    I''ve be healthier.


    The meridians throughout his body and his heart were beating.


    The small amount of rose gold aura that remained in his heart was endlessly moving around his heart as if to protect it.


    The Heavenly Demon urgently looked behind him after sensing that rose gold aura.


    Human!


    The moment he heard a childs shout


    The Heavenly Demon could see it.


    He saw the body of the person who was so white and pale tilt to the side.


    And that person''s eyes, nose, mouth, and ears All orifices of his face had dark red blooding out of them.


    He was especially coughing up a significant amount of blood from his mouth to the point that he could not even breathe properly.


    Kim Hae-il!


    The Heavenly Demon extended his hand toward the falling person.


    The body he grabbed was extremely cold.


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 143: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 143: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (6)


    It felt as if he was holding onto the body of a dying person.


    The Heavenly Demon subconsciously almost moved his hand away from Cales body. However, the moment he saw that Cales eyes were not closing despite coughing up so much blood He carefully supported Cale''s body.


    Oh esteemed Heavenly Demon!


    He heard the Sage Demon''s voice and saw the Guards and others walking toward him.


    The Heavenly Demon stomped his foot.


    Boom!


    The ground started to shake.


    The Heavenly Demon''s eyes turned toward the Sage Demon.


    Do not act rashly.


    The approaching Sage Demon and Guards stopped.


    They realized from the shaking ground that the Heavenly Demon was released from the mind control of a living jiangshi but did not lose his strength.


    They also got a clear look at young master Kim and figured out what they needed to do next.


    Everybody, please go back.


    The Sage Demon spoke to the gathered people.


    We will properly deliver the results at ater time, so I believe it would be best to not talk about what you saw today and wait cautiously.


    It was a bit rude but it could not be helped.


    The Sage Demon did not stop young master Kim''s people from walking past him to the Heavenly Demon''s side. He knew they were not walking toward the Heavenly Demon but to young master Kim.


    Furthermore, he got a clear look at young master Kim, whom he had not paid attention to at first because he was so crazy to know whether the Heavenly Demon was safe.


    The Heavenly Demon''splexion looked much better while young master Kim looked so terrible that it could not even be described with words.


    How, my goodness-


    The Sage was at a loss for words.


    Human, human!


    The Sage Demon clenched his eyes shut after hearing the voice of the young divine beast behind his back. The emotions he got while looking at young master Kim after the joy from seeing that the Heavenly Demon, who was like his own son, survived made the hands of the person the Orthodox faction called a demon shake.


    There was someone else whose hand was shaking.


    It was Cale.


    Damn it!


    I knew it would be like this.


    Ahem. Ahem.


    The cheapskate let out some fake coughs without saying anything.


    I think I need to cough up some more blood! Youll feel better after that! Let''s lessen the load!


    The crybaby brightly spoke to him as if to cheer him on. He seemed excited that his hyung and noonas were awake and was overflowing with strength.


    This is driving me nuts!


    Cale became annoyed.


    His body wasn''t hurting. As the crybaby mentioned, vitality was flowing through his body the more he coughed up blood. He could feel his heart beating harder than ever before.


    But who cared about that?


    Itd be better if I fainted.


    He was not fainting.


    His mind waspletely clear.


    Ah, but the body does have to cough up a lot of blood so you might not be able to put any strength into your body!


    He ignored the annoyingly bright voice of the crybaby.


    But he couldn''t do anything.


    He really had no strength in his body.


    All Cale could do was watch as his people gathered around him and looked down at him through the bloody tears covering his view.


    He couldn''t really see the looks on their faces because of the bloody tears.


    However, it was pretty obvious.


    Human, no! Dont faint! Snap out of it!


    I''m not going to faint.


    My mind is alsopletely clear.


    I just have no strength in my body after coughing up a bit of blood.


    Young master-nim.


    He heard Rons vicious voice.


    It was a bit scary.


    He also became quite annoyed.


    Why is it always like this?


    Its fine that I cough up blood, but cant you make it so that I cough up blood more normally and elegantly?


    Ohe on. Cale, how can coughing up blood look elegant?


    Cale subconsciously started speaking with anger after hearing the useless words of the cheapskate who had been quiet until now.


    F, fucough.


    He could not speak properly because blood kepting out.


    But he still wanted to talk.


    I knew it, would be, like-


    However, those words just sounded like gurgling because his mouth was full of blood.


    You knew it would be like this?


    However, the Heavenly Demon who was supporting him, understood what he was saying.


    But he understood it differently from how Cale intended.


    You proceeded with this test despite knowing you will cough up blood like this? Why didnt you tell me about it in advance?


    The Heavenly Demon felt frustrated and found it difficult to control his emotions after seeing Cale''s still cold body coughing up more blood.


    Anger and an apologetic look were visible on his once gruff face.


    I would have looked for another method if you told me! Why is it that you treat your own life so lightly?!


    No. No.


    Hey Heavenly Demon, I''m not saying I knew it would be like this for that reason!


    I thought it was worth doing when I heard it the first time!


    But in the middle, I realized that this was going to be a big issue and that it would end up like this!


    Cale had a lot of things he wanted to say, but He just held it in.


    He then closed his eyes out of frustration.


    He found it annoying to talk in this kind of situation now.


    Human, no! Wake up! I''m going to destroy everything!


    I didnt faint!


    Cale opened his eyes wide once again after feeling Raons chubby front paw touching his cheek.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Of course, he thought that he opened his eyes wide but they actually barely opened. This was because bloody tears were flowing out of his eyes.


    This probably looks like a scene out of a horror movie.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought that he probably looked more grotesque than most ghosts or monsters.


    However, the people looking at him scowled. This was especially true for the Heavenly Demon''s face that was no longerposed and showed a lot of emotions.


    You have enough consciousness tough in such a situation?


    Yes, he seems to, Heavenly Demon-nim.


    He heard a calm response. The Heavenly Demon raised his head. The half-white haired man in young master Kims group had a cold smile on his face.


    We will escort the young master-nim, Heavenly Demon-nim.


    Ron motioned with his eyes and Choi Han and Beacrox received Cale from the Heavenly Demon and supported him.


    Sui Khan was sighing and pushing at his temples while Choi Jung Soo was covering his face with a bamboo hat but he could not hide his roaring aura.


    Human.


    Raons dark blue eyes became invisible again as he hung onto Beacrox''s back to check on Cale.


    What should I do with the doctors waiting nearby?


    The Heavenly Demon calmly asked the departing Ron.


    We would be grateful if you could send them to our lodging, Heavenly Demon-nim.


    Ron answered without hesitation and bowed his head.


    Then we will head out first, Heavenly Demon-nim.


    Young master Kims group quickly departed.


    Their movements were efficient yet rxed, as if they were used to something like this.


    This was especially true of Choi Han, who looked quite at peace while moving Cale.


    But the urgency in their hearts could be felt at the speed they were moving.


    Honestly speaking, the expressions on their faces and the looks in their eyes were enough to feel what they were feeling.


    Ha.


    The Heavenly Demon could only scoff.


    Kim Hae-il. That person did not faint until the end and maintained control of his consciousness.


    This required extremely strong mental fortitude.


    He ced a hand over his chest.


    His heart was beating.


    The small amount of rose gold aura that remained was slowly melting into his heart.


    That was making his heart stronger.


    Not only did young master Kim continue the Heavenly Demon''s treatment to the end despite knowing what would happen to himself


    He also left behind enough of his power to protect the Heavenly Demon''s heart after the treatment.


    .


    The Heavenly Demon looked around.


    He could tell how intense it had been based on the broken foundation stones and the ground that was cracked and flipped over.


    He then looked up.


    The grey clouds that young master Kims rose gold thunderbolts brought were slowly leaving and the light of the sun shone down.


    He closed his eyes for a moment from the sunlight shining in his eyes before opening them back.


    The Heavenly Demon looked forward.


    The people from the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction, as well as the top executives of the Demon Cult were still standing there hesitantly, despite the Sage Demon telling them to leave.


    "The test was sessful.


    A voice full of majestic air reached everybody''s ears.


    While the faces of the Demon Cult members lit up after hearing the voice that was full of deep and enormous internal ki, the faces of the people from the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction stiffened as they could sense the level of the Heavenly Demon''s martial arts.


    However, everybody''s expressions turned negative after hearing what he said next.


    At the same time, half of this test was a failure.


    They could tell what that failure was despite the Heavenly Demon not exining.


    Some of the people looked toward the direction that young master Kim left.


    One of those people, the Cleave Saint, could see the Heavenly Demon approaching him.


    Tomorrow, I would like to chat. Would that be possible?


    The Cleave Saint did not say anything to the Heavenly Demon, who was trying to be respectful to him as one of the Orthodox faction''s Five Saints.


    Elder Ho quickly stepped forward and responded since the Cleave Saint seemed to be nking out.


    It is possible, sir.


    Great. What about the Unorthodox faction?


    Sima Dan also answered without any hesitation.


    It is possible.


    Then I will see you tomorrow.


    The Heavenly Demon left without any hesitation and said onest thing to them.


    Please remember that nothing can leave the walls of the Demon Cult right now.


    Any living creature leaving the Demon Cult would die. So, do not try to let others know about what happened today


    If you do not wish to die.


    They all answered with silence to that warning filled with vicious intent.


    Please return to your lodgings now.


    The people of the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction silently headed toward their lodging after hearing the Right Guard''s polite request.


    They ended up splitting up as they were all staying in different lodgings, leading to only Elder Ho and the Cleave Saint walking together.


    Senior, are you okay?


    The Cleave Saint still had a nk look in his face as he walked after hearing Elder Ho''s cautious question. Elder Ho scratched his head and continued to speak.


    Isnt young master Kim-nim truly amazing? How could he have such powers-


    Yes, he is amazing.


    The Cleave Saint started speaking at that moment. Elder Ho stopped talking and the Cleave Saint continued to speak with a look of deep contemtion on his face.


    "When was thest time I shed so much blood for someone else, for the greater good


    He had a sentimental gaze in his eyes as if he was going through his past in his mind as he nkly stared into the air before speaking again.


    I became full of arrogance and lost my way.


    He looked quite a bit older than he did yesterday.


    However, his eyes slowly focused again and became clear.


    But now, I see the path once again.


    Elder Ho gulped as he watched the change in the Cleave Saint before flinching after hearing what the Cleave Saint said next.


    I met one of my lifes teachers today.


    Elder Ho nodded his head while looking at the old man who was smiling as if he had found hope once again.


    Umm, I do not know if our young master Kim-nim will ept you as a student, but It sounds very good to keep him as your teacher in your heart and watch by his side.


    Hoohoo.


    The Cleave Saint chuckled before his face turned stiff.


    I am worried about his health.


    I as well.


    Elder Ho looked sad as well.


    While that was going on, Sima Dan and Sima Gong were heading toward their lodging with serious looks on their faces while listening to Toonka, Sima Jung, and Xia Mun chat with each other.


    Kahahaha! Do not worry! Young master Kim will rise once again!


    Toonka, who was one of young master Kim''s people, seemed to be living in the Unorthodox faction''s lodging.


    Mm. But I am still worried.


    Unlike the boisterouslyughing Toonka, Sima Jung and Xia Mun could not stop worrying. This was especially true for Sima Jung, who anxiously worried about his boss.


    I''ve even seen an expert who was in Ki Deviation! Even that person did not cough up that much blood! I''ve never seen anybody, especially someone still living, coughing up blood like that in my whole life!


    The youngest of the siblings, Sima Gong, started speaking after seeing his brother being serious unlike his usual trashy self.


    Young master Kim-nims fiery thunderbolt was a power I have never seen before, but what happened afterward is not something that can be easily seen either.


    Its understandable.


    Toonka nodded his head.


    I am concerned about young master Kim as well!


    He shared his honest sentiments.


    However, young master Kim has been victorious in much worse fights and battles until now! He coughed up quite a lot of blood and fainted frequently each time. He sacrificed himself to save numerous people until now.


    The people of the Unorthodox faction perked their ears and focused after hearing a story about young master Kim that they did not know.


    Toonka had no idea about this as he was looking up into the air.


    He wanted to be by Cales side as well, but he would probably just be a hindrance as a lot of people came and went.


    In addition, Cale Henituse had been through quite a bit of battlefields and survived through the crossroads of life and death many times even without having him by his side.


    Young master Kim is someone who bes so strong that even the gods have to fear him if he has someone to protect.


    Sima Dan and Sima Gong looked at Toonka with serious looks on their faces after sensing that he was being quite serious unlike his usual self.


    As for Xia Mun and Sima Jung, they seemed to already have an image in their mind as they looked dazed.


    It was at that moment.


    "That is why it is fun when I am by his side.


    Toonka smiled.


    There are many chances to fight when I stick right by that bastard! I''m just itching to go! Kahahahahah!


    Sima Dan and Sima Gongs faces turned unsettled after seeing Toonka quickly turn from serious to jovial, but


    Hes the best!


    As I expected!


    Sima Jung and Xia Mun actually weed this.


    Toonka peeked at them and thought about what happened yesterday.


    Toonka, who almost lost his appetite for dinner after being extremely disappointed that he missed Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo''s spar, had been stealthily called to see Cale.


    Toonka. You are close to the Unorthodox faction these days, right?


    Thats right! I fight with them every day!


    Good. Then you get close to the Unorthodox faction. But dont get hurt. Ah, what the hell am I saying to you?


    Hahahaha!


    Haaaaaaaa. Anyway, figure out what those bastards are doing.


    Although Cale frequently called Toonka a stupid bastard He did not take Toonka lightly.


    He started as a tribal warrior and rose to the position of Commander of the Whipper Kingdom.


    That was not a position he could get to by fighting like an idiot.


    Of course, Toonka did think simply and acted as he pleased, but


    It should be okay for us to go see the bosster, right?


    Of course! Kahahaha! I am young master Kim''s close friend so lets go together!


    Toonka put his arm over Sima Jung''s shoulder while doing his best to listen to what Sima Dan and Sima Gong were saying to each other.


    He then thought to himself.


    Cale Henituse should be fine.


    That punk would not die and leave that young Dragon behind.


    Cale Henituse was someone who could not look away from things or people that were weaker than him and needed protection.


    * * *


    Cale thought that his body was marvelous.


    How can I be alive after coughing up so much blood?


    He wasying on the bed contemting about it when the Heavenly Demon, who came to visit him in the middle of the night, spoke with an odd look on his face.


    Yourplexion looks better than I expected.


    Ah, of course. I''mpletely fine.


    Cale smiled.


    Beacrox also fed him some Central ins-style steak and Raon stealthily brought him some cookies the crown prince had packed them from Roan, so he was full and happy.


    My condition is better than before I healed you.


    It was the truth.


    Pfft.


    The Heavenly Demon scoffed and calmlymented.


    Kim Hae-il. Your mind seems to not have fully recovered.


    The Heavenly Demon shook his head as if what Cale said was unbelievable.


    Cale scowled.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Heavenly Demon, call Cale out on it.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 144: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 144: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (7)


    He felt a bit wronged.


    Although he was lying on the bed as if he was leaning on it, Cale could clearly feel that his body''s condition was extremely good.


    That was why he wanted to say this to the Heavenly Demon who was shaking his head.


    I really am fine.


    He said it seriously so that it did not seem like a joke.


    I can honestly purify all of the living jiangshis in the Demon Cult right now.


    Cale noticed an odd expression that did not suit the Heavenly Demon at that moment. There was a small crack in his poker face.


    Young master Kim, you-


    The moment he was about to say something


    Boom!


    Cale got scared at what sounded like a table breaking and flinched. He turned toward the direction of the noise and made eye contact with Raon.


    Round dark blue eyes were staring right at Cale. Raons cheeks werepletely puffed up.


    Cale subconsciously gulped.


    It was because he saw the sculpture in Raons chubby front paws.


    The statue of the stone monk looked as if the vicious Dragons two front paws would break it at any moment.


    Human, don''t pay any attention to this! Keep chatting with him! Ill just do what I need to do!


    Raon then flew over to a corner, ced the stone statue there, and started talking to it with his back to Cale.


    He seemed to be saying something to Central ins again. Cale did not dare to ask what he was saying.


    Instead, he peeked toward the person who made him flinch.


    At the table where Raon looked as if he would break Central ins statue There were two people sitting down drinking tea.


    They were Sui Khan and Ron.


    The team leader clicked his tongue as soon as they made eye contact. He just ignored that. However, Ron gently smiled toward him.


    Should I get you some tea, young master-nim?


    Uhh, yeah-


    He answered in the confusion of the moment.


    Cale''s hand soon had a teacup full of tea from Ron. The Heavenly Demon, who had been standing next to the bed, sat on a chair Ron brought over and received the same tea.


    Mm.


    The Heavenly Demon stopped for a moment after taking a sip of tea. Ron returned to his spot and calmlymented.


    "This is the young master-nim''s favorite tea.


    I see.


    The Heavenly Demon nodded before staring at Cale.


    You have quite the peculiar taste.


    !


    Cale had so many things he wanted to say but he just kept his mouth shut. The Heavenly Demon quietly sipped the tea while Cale quickly changed topics.


    The Heavenly Demon had finished what he needed to do and asked to see Cale despite it beingte at night, which led to this meeting.


    It was not this hard when I purified Namgung Tae Wi.


    Boom!


    Raon mmed the statue of Central ins on the ground.


    Cale quickly continued to speak.


    It wasnt at that time either, but my body was significantly restricted at that time and a good amount of those restrictions are lifted now.


    Restrictions?


    Yeah. Theres something like that. Just figure it out.


    Ha.


    The Heavenly Demon scoffed before nodding his head. Cale ignored this and continued to speak.


    Your body had exponentially more dead mana, that evil aura, than Namgung Tae Wi''s body.


    I came after hearing about that.


    Hearing about it?


    Cale looked confused and the Heavenly Demon wrapped his hand around the teacup as he spoke.


    It is information I gathered from the two spies from the Blood Cult.


    The two spies from the Blood Cult hidden among the Eight Pavilions and Eight Battalions


    At least for the people of the Demon Cult who were turned into living jiangshis Different amounts of ck death energy were inserted into a person''s body based on their background and potential for growth.


    ck death energy?


    ck death energy is how theybel what you call dead mana.


    Mm. Keep going.


    Furthermore, for someone like me, they continued to add more ck death energy into my body at least once a year. It was their way of taking action because of the level of my martial arts.


    Cale nodded his head at the Heavenly Demon''s exnation.


    If they continued to add dead mana into his body, it was understandable that so much of it was there.


    Thats a relief.


    Cale was relieved.


    Then I shouldnt need to use as much energy to purify the other living jiangshis.


    .


    The Heavenly Demon did not answer. Cale looked at him and the Heavenly Demon asked with a stoic look on his face.


    You are going to continue the purification?


    Of course. Are we not?


    What the heck is he talking about?


    Cale snorted.


    If he had fainted in the middle of the purification and remained unconscious for a few days, he would consider stopping the purification or at least temporarily pausing it.


    Purifying living jiangshis was important but Cale had to deal with the Blood Cult right now.


    Fainting for a few days was not a good decision in such a situation. His friends might end up in danger.


    But I didn''t faint and my body actually feels better than before.


    He did cough up quite a lot of blood this time but that was because this Heavenly Demon punk had so much dead mana inside of him.


    Shouldn''t the others be easy?


    At least in the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult, there is nobody whose position is higher than the Heavenly Demon''s.


    Compared to the Heavenly Demon, both their level of martial arts and their positions were much lower.


    That should mean that the amount of dead mana inside of them should not be much. It should be simr to how much was inside Namgung Tae Wi''s body.


    In that case, the Fire of Destruction with seventy two percent of its seal removed together with the heater divine item should make it very easy to purify them.


    If I also get some more elixirs to release even more of the seal-


    That would just be the icing on the cake.


    There was no way for it to be difficult.


    It might be a bit difficult if there is a living jiangshi in the Unorthodox faction whose position is at the level of the Heavenly Demons, but


    At that point, wouldnt at least eighty percent of the seal be removed?


    There was a reason Cale was so certain about that.


    Young master Kim. Can I ask why your health is like this?


    The Fist King hade over with a stiff look on his face earlier and asked.


    Mm. It is most likely because the seal is notpletely removed yet, sir.


    You said you need elixirs for that so-called seal?


    Yes sir. I especially need elixirs of the fire attribute. Of course I do need to consume a bnce of the attributes as well.


    I see.


    Cale could tell based on the serious look on his face.


    Once the doors of the Demon Cult opened again in the near future, the Fist King would find him a lot of elixirs.


    Cales face rxed as he thought about that happy future. However, his face quickly turned serious.


    Isn''t there something more important than the living jiangshis right now?


    His concern was elsewhere.


    The Heavenly Demon nkly looked at Cale after hearing that question. Cale scowled quite a bit after seeing that the Heavenly Demon did not understand what he meant at all.


    There is no way that the Blood Cult does not know about the current situation.


    Ah.


    The Heavenly Demon finally understood and gasped.


    Cale let out a sigh.


    We covered up Namgung Tae Wi''s purification with all sorts of rumors, but They lost contact with the two spies in the Demon Cult and you were purified. That is not something the Blood Cult will just brush aside.


    That is true. They should have sensed that the situation around them is changing.


    The numerous rumors about the Blood Cult that suddenly appeared in the Central ins.


    The Blood Cult would not be able to ignore them. They would take some sort of action or do something to respond.


    The number of variables will increase.


    Cale was concerned about that.


    It is possible that there will be more and longer useless fights and that things will getplicated.


    Cale wanted to avoid that.


    He had already been in the Central ins for a long time.


    I want to go home.


    Cale really wanted to go home and get some rest.


    Kim Hae-il.


    "What is it?


    Cale grumbled back at the Heavenly Demon who suddenly called out to him in a serious tone. He then flinched.


    A smile was slowly appearing on the Heavenly Demon''s face.


    The fight will not extend.


    Huh?


    Cale subconsciously asked back after getting the chills.


    You said that you have a pretty good idea about the location of the Blood Cult? Sichuan, Yunnan, and Nanman, was it?


    Uhh-, I think that those locations are likely to be it. But I may be wrong.


    Even if they are not there, you think that there are some organizations in those ces with connections to the Blood Cult, don''t you?


    Yes?


    Cale was subconsciously being cautious. It could not be helped.


    This bastards gaze is weird.


    He did not look crazed. However, it made Cale feel oddly uneasy.


    The smile on the Heavenly Demons face slowly became thicker.


    Cale finally realized why that gaze made him feel so uneasy.


    This bastard is the Heavenly Demon.


    The leader of the Demon Cult. He was someone who embodied the concept of survival of the fittest and rose to the top.


    The Heavenly Demon calmly spoke.


    Kim Hae-il. It does not matter whether the enemy knows about us and prepares for us.


    He soundedpletely at peace as if he was saying something obvious.


    We just destroy anything and everything they nned.


    Huh?


    Cale nkly asked back when Raon suddenly flew over to him.


    Heavenly Demon, Heavenly Demon! What did you say? You said you''re going to destroy things? Are you going to destroy the Blood Cult?


    Raon looked at the Heavenly Demon with a sparkling gaze and the Heavenly Demon calmly spoke without being surprised at seeing a Dragon.


    Of course we are going to destroy them. We can''t just let them be, can we?


    Heavenly Demon, I''m d you and I see eye to eye!


    Hooo.


    Cale flinched after hearing Rons quiet gasp. Sui Khan was still snickering while shaking his head.


    Even that made Cale feel uneasy. Sui Khan and Choi Jung Soo did not have much reaction after seeing him cough up blood. Sui Khan simply stayed by Cales side without leaving while Choi Jung Soo disappeared with Choi Han for a bit.


    Cale felt the mood in the room going differently from what he imagined and cautiously started speaking.


    Mm, that may not be the central location of the Blood Cult and may just be a branch or something-


    Isnt destroying everything right away a bit much?


    That was what he wanted to say.


    However, he could not say that after hearing the Heavenly Demon''s response.


    Why is that important?


    The Heavenly Demon asked if he was confused.


    "Whether it is a branch or just a small base, the head will show up if we destroy them all. Dont you agree?


    Wow.


    Cale was amazed.


    The Heavenly Demon savored the tea as he continued to speak.


    Even if it is all wrapped up in this quest for justice and chivalry Or in the grandiose name of martial arts In the end, this is just a battlefield. And Kim Hae-il.


    The Heavenly Demon''s gaze turned cold as he looked down at the teacup. Cale subconsciously started rubbing his arm that was covered in goosebumps.


    I have already said it. I said that the Blood Cult will be destroyed.


    He truly seemed a bit scary saying this with clear and rational eyes.


    Cales eyes clouded over after hearing what the Heavenly Demon said next.


    The brainwashed me has prepared quite a lot of manpower to invade the Central ins. They are truly enough to fight against both the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction at once.


    That was the truth.


    The Demon Cult had been preparing to start the Great War of the Triumvirate. Furthermore, the Demon Cult was to be the starting point of that Great War.


    That helped Cale understand why the Blood Cult wanted to focus on maintaining the Demon Cult. And why they put so much dead mana into the Heavenly Demon to tie him down.


    He also understood why the Heavenly Demon was so confident that he could destroy it all.


    I n on taking on the Blood Cult with those troops. The top executives of the Cult have all agreed.


    The Heavenly Demon and the Demon Cult truly were nning on getting rid of the Blood Cult.


    The Heavenly Demon looked at Cale, whose eyes were sparkling as he sat there deep in thought after hearing hisment, and recalled the meeting he just had with the top executives in the Grand Pavilion.


    That uptight old woman, Pavilion Master Gong, had shouted with the veins in her neck all tensed up.


    We must destroy the Blood Cult that dared to infiltrate the Demon Cult!


    Furthermore, I request that we name young master Kim-nim, the benefactor of the Demon Cult, as an Elder! That sir is truly the person who saved the Demon Cult. We must gift him a position and reward befitting his merits!


    The Demon Cult currently did not have any elders.


    It could not be helped as he had gotten rid of all of the Elders who were in cahoots with the former Heavenly Demon when he took over.


    Pavilion Master Gong was at a fitting age to be an Elder but she still wanted to be in active service.


    The Heavenly Demon recalled what the Sage Demon asked in regards to her request.


    Pavilion Master Gong. Currently, the positions of Elders are empty. You know that based on thews of the Demon Cult, the first person to be an Elder bes the Grand Elder.


    Sage Demon. I am the Pavilion Master of the Law and Etiquette Pavilion. Do you think I speak without knowing that?


    Mm. In that case, I have no objections.


    Grand Elder.


    Although this person could notpare to the Heavenly Demon, it was a position that allowed the person to make three requests that went against the will of the Heavenly Demon.


    That was the reason that the former Pavilion Master of the Law and Etiquette Pavilion usually became the Grand Elder, but Pavilion Master Gong was nominating young master Kim for the position.


    The Heavenly Demon recalled how the other top executives did not object to her and looked at Cale.


    "What is it?


    The Heavenly Demon shook his head at Cale who looked at him with a suspicious gaze.


    I dont think he would want the position of Grand Elder. He is not the type to be tied down to one ce and seems to be the type who would find something like that to be cumbersome.


    The Heavenly Demon had quite urately figured out Cales disposition. Knowing this, he had responded this way to Pavilion Master Gong.


    Pavilion Master Gong, please meet with young master Kim and make the offer. If he responds positively towards it, I will take it into serious consideration as well.


    Pavilion Master Gong had epted his order with a solemn look on her face.


    Hmm.


    Why do you keep doing that?


    Cale had this unexinable uneasiness as he asked the Heavenly Demon again but paid no attention to it when the Heavenly Demon did not say anything and shared his thoughts.


    Anyway, if the Demon Cult will use that much manpower to take on the Blood Cult


    If that was the case


    That method of destroying everything isn''t bad either.


    Honestly speaking, he had been doing things quite quietly in the Central ins without any major fights.


    It would not be that bad to sh face to face with the Blood Cult.


    That is the easiest method.


    The Heavenly Demon agreed with Cale and said one more thing before making a suggestion.


    I n on meeting with the people of the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction tomorrow to share our n and ask for their thoughts. Kim Hae-il, if you are able to move, I think it would be great for you to participate as well.


    Ah. Of course I''ll go.


    Cale agreed without any issues.


    Since they all saw him purify the Heavenly Demon, the meeting should go as Cale wanted.


    I''mpletely fine so I can definitely go.


    His condition should be even better by tomorrow.


    Cale smiled with satisfaction. Things seemed to be going well one after another.


    * * *


    The next day.


    The Demon Cult, Orthodox faction, and the Unorthodox faction. A meeting of pretty important figures from the three major forces.


    Why are they all looking at me like that?


    Cale scowled after seeing the gazes of the people in the room as soon as he entered.


    They were all looking at him with sentimental and sorrowful looks on their faces.


    Everybody but the Heavenly Demon was doing that.


    Trantor''s Commentsn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Merry Christmas, ya filthy animals.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 145: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 145: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (8)


    Not many people were in the meeting room.


    The Heavenly Demon, Sage Demon, and Left Guard were present from the Demon Cult. Elder Ho and the Cleave Saint were there from the Orthodox faction while Sima Dan and Sima Gong were present for the Unorthodox faction.


    Cales side had Cale, Choi Jung Soo, and the Fist King. Of course, Choi Jung Soo was still covering his face with the bamboo hat. The original n was for Chief Eunuch Wi toe along but the Fist King stepped in and said that he would go.


    Human, why are they all looking at you like that?


    Of course, Raon was with Cale while invisible.


    Cale made eye contact with the Heavenly Demon. The Heavenly Demon, who was seated at the head of the table, pointed to the seat across from him.


    Sit.


    Cale nodded his head and sat down on the seat.


    Young master Kim-nim.


    Elder Ho, who was seated on the right side, slowly looked at him and started speaking.


    Mm.


    Cale subconsciously started scowling.


    The look on Elder Ho''s face was a bit, no, seriously concerning. How should I describe this? It was sentimental unlike his usual self and pitiful, making it unpleasant to look at. The way his lips were smiling as if he was trying extremely hard to hold back his sorrows was especially annoying.


    Cale frowned more. Elder Ho became shocked and asked.


    Your body, is it still not well, Young master-nim?


    Cale responded honestly to him.


    Not at all. It feels great, Elder Ho-nim.


    Ah.


    Elder Ho gasped.


    He then clenched his eyes shut and raised his head toward the ceiling.


    Human, what is up with Elder Ho Song Yi?


    I know, right?


    Cale wondered why he was acting like this.


    The Cleave Saint squeezed Elder Hos shoulder at that moment.


    Human! The Cleave Saint is talking to Elder Ho through sound transmission!


    I wonder what he said.


    Cale became curious.


    We must respect his great intentions and his heart that is as vast as the sea. Lets feign ignorance. That is what he said!


    What is he talking about?


    Cale felt uneasy after hearing about this conversation he could not understand but felt as if it was about him for some reason.


    Hwaaaa.


    Elder Ho let out a weird noise and lowered his head.


    Cale just looked away.


    He then made eye contact with Sima Dan.


    Shh.


    She pushed an extremely expensive looking bottle of alcohol toward Cale.


    Whats up with her?


    Cale reached his hand out since she was giving it to him. However, Sima Gong stepped in and swiped the bottle.


    Noonim. Alcohol is fatal for internal injuries.


    Cale responded honestly to him.


    Ah. I do not have internal injuries. And my body''s condition is great right now.


    Sima Gong flinched before smiling.


    Yeah,pared to Elder Ho, it is much easier to talk to this guy.


    Cale''s face was about to light up a bit when he saw it.


    He saw Sima Gong bite his lips for a moment before returning to normal. It was done with an extremely solemn look on his face.


    An unexinable chill descended on the back of Cales neck.


    Sima Gong asked with a normal look on his face as if nothing had happened and nothing was wrong.


    By the way, young master-nim, is it true that you are going to purify the other living jiangshi victims in the Demon Cult?


    Ah. Right.


    Cale immediately started speaking now that one of the topics he wanted to discuss was brought up. He looked around as he answered.


    That is correct. Of course, I n on purifying not just the living jiangshis in the Demon Cult but also in the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction as well. However, there are quite a lot of them, so we may need to temporarily lock up the people who are revealed as living jiangshis so that they cannot cause any trouble.


    He then added on.


    Furthermore, I am able to purifyrger numbers if the seal ced on my body is removed. Of course, it will take some time for that seal to be removed.


    It would take some time to nab elixirs from different ces.


    But I need to release at least ny percent of the seal.


    Cale had set a goal to make the purification process effortless.


    Anyway, I n on purifying as many as possible before major battles break out against the Blood Cult in order to prevent the living jiangshis from self-destructing.


    Cale then realized that it had be quiet and looked around.


    Ha.


    This time, it was the Cleave Saint who looked up at the ceiling and sighed.


    Pop!


    Cale turned his head after hearing a cheerful noise and saw that Sima Dan had opened the bottle she had tried to hand to Cale earlier and was gulping it down.


    Haaaaaaa.


    Cale turned his head after seeing her sigh in relief after finishing the whole bottle at once. He made eye contact with the Heavenly Demon.


    The Heavenly Demon was chuckling.


    However, his gaze was quite scary and vicious.


    Cale made a simple decision after seeing all of this.


    Lets ignore everything.


    Their reactions were not important.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What was important right now was to take care of things as quickly as possible and


    Home!


    He wanted to go home.


    Cales face subconsciously became serious and his gaze was full of determination.


    The Cleave Saint noticed and started speaking.


    Elder Ho informed me that the Martial Arts Alliance Leader and Chief Advisor are aware of the current situation. I realized the true intentions behinding to the Kunlun Sect as well.


    When Elder Ho had told the Cleave Saint At first, he had been angry that things had progressed without him knowing about it, but epted it once he understood that this had to proceed as secretly as possible.


    He also felt frustrated.


    How terrible must he have looked sharply rebuking the Demon Cult and the government without knowing the situation at all?


    I was so bound by my memories of the past that I did not realize what was happening in the present.


    He loathed the government.


    He had lost his family because of a corrupt official after all. However, young master Kim, a member of the Imperial family, as well as the Fist King and Chief Eunuch Wi, whose position was high, were personally traversing through the Martial Arts world to create peace.


    They were doing it stealthily without making it visible to anybody.


    Furthermore, the Emperor even sent the Embroidered Uniform Guard to young master Kim to support him from behind.


    The Emperor was doing it for peace throughout the Central ins, but the Martial Arts world and the Orthodox faction were benefiting from it as well.


    Most importantly, who in the world would try so hard to save the life of someone they didnt even know?


    But young master Kim was such a person.


    Hes like that despite there being restrictions on his body.


    Using so much power that you cough up blood while your body is under restrictions was extremely dangerous and putting his life on the line.


    However, this person had not shown any hesitation while doing so.


    He just acted as if he was doing something that was obvious.


    Wouldn''t this be the true meaning of justice and chivalry?


    And I dont like the Demon Cult and what they do, but This ce has changed too.


    The Cleave Saint realized that the Demon Cult in his mind was stuck in the era of the former Demon Cult.


    The current Heavenly Demon was someone you could at least talk to, and was someone who revealed the fact that he was a living jiangshi despite it being shameful. He also showed the purification process without holding back.


    All of it was only possible because of his confidence in himself and the level of his martial arts, but it was not easy to do as the leader of an organization.


    And the Unorthodox faction as well-


    Sima Dan and Sima Gong. The two of them were young but knew what they needed to do.


    At least the people here all recognized that fighting between the three major forces was not the issue right now. They knew that there was something to take care of first.


    That was enough.


    This was the reason this meeting could proceed without any obstacles.


    Although I do not represent the Orthodox faction We will be putting the Blood Cult as the top priority for all issues.


    Despite not havingmunicated with the Chief Advisor, the fact that she hade to Kunlun basically meant that the Martial Arts Alliance''s decision had been made.


    As a result, he made a request to the Heavenly Demon.


    I need to go to Kunlun. I must discuss this in detail with the Chief Advisor.


    Sima Dan, who had been silent, started speaking as well. She was tightly clenching her bottle of alcohol.


    I too must go to meet with the Coalition leader-nim.


    The leader of the Unorthodox faction did not have as much information as the leaders of the other two major forces who were properly aware of the situation.


    She needed to inform him of the details as quickly as possible to have him join the cause in the right direction.


    It was not for justice and chivalry.


    Sima Dan only thought about the Unorthodox faction.


    If the Unorthodox faction feigns ignorance in such a situation, our fame and justification for doing things in the future will fall.


    The Triumvirate will have to contend against each other once again after the Blood Cult was destroyed.


    This situation was one where even the Imperial Pce and the government were participating through young master Kim. The Unorthodox faction was known for doing whatever they wanted, but feigning ignorance for something like this would get them on the Imperial Pce''s bad side and themoners would think that they were just cunning bastards. Having people be scared of them was a different issue than being seen as cunning and cowardly.


    I also need to make a connection with young master Kim!


    The Heavenly Demon and young master Kim seemed quite close.


    This was probably the first time someone from the Imperial family and someone from the Demon Cult had been so close.


    Look at the gazes on the faces of the Sage Demon and the Left Guard.


    They were looking at young master Kim as if they were looking at one of their own.


    I cant let this be.


    The hand holding the bottle automatically tightened.


    Based on what I heard, Pavilion Master Gong is nning on a way to get young master Kim-nim to be their Grand Elder?


    Her brother, Sima Gong, had learned of that information.


    I can''t let that happen!


    She had to prevent the Demon Cult from getting any closer to young master Kim.


    Looking past the benefits-


    I didn''t expect him to say that he would purify people immediately.


    She had never even considered it.


    She would never havee out like this today after coughing up so much blood. She would have just stayed in and rested.


    She couldn''t help but gasp in admiration at his mental fortitude.


    Stories of his actions were spreading not just to the top executives of the Demon Cult but the entire Demon Cult.


    How could they not?


    Those rose gold thunderbolts


    The power that fell from the sky was something that transcended martial arts.


    Stories of the person who used it had no choice but to spread and Sima Dan had heard the staff working in young master Kim''s lodging saying all sorts of things while looking at his bloodied clothes.


    They said that he coughed up so much dark red blood that it would be better to throw them away than to wash them.


    Just thinking about it was dreadful.


    Someone who coughed up that much blood showed up at this meeting the next day.


    Sima Dan felt that young master Kim was extremely respectable but also got scared.


    As a result, she had to ask.


    Young master Kim-nim, could you pleasee to the Unorthodox faction with us?


    I was nning on doing so.


    Sima Dan tightly clenched her bottle after hearing him easily answer that he would go.


    Cale simply exined his next steps.


    "After stopping by Kunlun, we will meet with the Divergent Coalition''s leader and then immediately move toward Sichuan and Nanman.


    He looked around as he answered.


    So please exchange information based on that timeline so that we can control the timing to attack the Blood Cult.


    It would be difficult to move immediately because the Demon Cult had quite the number of troops.


    The distance from Xinjiang to Nanman was quite far, so they had to consider moving such arge army.


    It should be the same situation for the Divergent Coalition and the Martial Arts Alliance.


    At least they would be able to investigate the Blood Cult, which is suspected of being in Nanman, a bit easier if they could get help from the Orthodox and Unorthodox factions forces that should be around Sichuan and Yunnan.


    Of course, I n on continuously purifying people as we move.


    The Sage Demon nodded his head with a stiff expression on his face after hearing that part.


    I guess that is about all we can determine right now, young master-nim.


    Yes sir. The details about the troops and strategy are things that the leaders of each major force should set. Of course, we need to find all living jiangshis in each major force while we do that so that information is not revealed to the Blood Cult.


    As for that part-?


    Cale nodded his head at the Sage Demon''s question.


    Noble Warrior Do has agreed to suffer a bit more.


    Durst was voluntarily offering to step up.


    Cale found it weird that Durst would do so despite vomiting and fainting so much but he didn''t have much to say on the matter because of Dursts response.


    Oh esteemed Purifier, why are you confused about my actions when you cough up blood each time as well?


    Cale became at a loss for words after seeing that Durst was truly confused.


    Cale pushed the thought of Durst deep into a corner of his mind and finished organizing things.


    I hope that we can focus on working together to take down the Blood Cult first rather than opposing each other.


    The Orthodox faction and Unorthodox faction nodded their heads.


    The weight of the words said by the person working the hardest was quite heavy.


    Everything young master Kim said is correct.


    The Heavenly Demon started speaking. His calm voice continued.


    Our Demon Cult has also decided to focus our full attention on fighting the Blood Cult and has firmed our resolve on the matter.


    The words being said with the gruff look on his face was quite heavy.


    He looked at the Orthodox faction, Unorthodox faction, and finally at Cale before slowly speaking.


    That is why I am debating whether I should make an entrance into the Martial Arts world.


    Hmm?


    Cale had a confused look on his face.


    What is he saying right now?


    I n on traveling together with young master Kim.


    Cale was even more confused.


    What does you going into the Martial Arts world have to do with me?


    You just need to bring people to the fightter?


    T, then I will as well!


    Sima Dan suddenly jumped up from her seat and shouted.


    Then me too!


    The Cleave Saint shamelessly raised his hand in the air and shouted.


    While that was going on, the Heavenly Demon had a confident smile on his face as he addressed Cale.


    Having arge group will only inconvenience young master Kim''s movement. I am a purified living jiangshi. Having someone like me as proof of his purification will definitely be helpful for the purification processes. It will be best for me to be with him. For many reasons.


    Nod nod.


    The Sage Demon nodded his head multiple times while standing next to him.


    Cale subconsciously thought to himself after seeing the Sage Demon looking so confident.


    What is going on?


    He heard Raons voice in his mind at that moment.


    Human! The Sage Demon sent a sound transmission to the Heavenly Demon!


    Oh esteemed Heavenly Demon. I pray that you achieve your will. is what he said!


    What is the Heavenly Demons will?


    Cale blinked his eyes.


    * * *


    Three dayster.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    The sun was high up in the sky. The Heavenly Demon nonchntlymented while standing next to him.


    We are immediately heading for Kunlun after purifying these two people?


    Yeah.


    I see. I have already packed the bags.


    Whose bags?


    ?


    The confused Heavenly Demon pointed at himself.


    My bags. I need to pack some things because it is my first foray into the Martial Arts world.


    Wow.


    Cale was amazed.


    The Heavenly Demon was saying that this was his first time entering the Martial Arts world.


    Wow.


    This should be quite entertaining.


    He looked away from the Heavenly Demon. He then gently smiled toward the two people standing in front of him.


    This should not be that difficult.


    Cale then became anxious.


    Young master-nim!


    Young master-nim, sob.


    There were only two other living jiangshis in the Demon Cult. The two of them, one Battalion Commander of the Eight Battalions and one Pavilion Master of the Eight Pavilions, were looking at Cale with tears in their eyes as if they were deeply moved.


    Cale felt quite ufortable while looking at these two people who looked like they might start crying at any moment despite the purification process not even having started yet.


    Trantor''s Comments


    How do you deal with two crybabies?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 146: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (9)

    Book 2: Chapter 146: A miracle happened in the Demon Cult (9)


    The two of them could not help their overwhelming emotions regardless of Cale looking unsettled.


    Sooooob-!


    Sob, sob-


    Cale ended up opening his mouth to speak because it looked like they might start wailing.


    As both of you have already heard, it will proceed in a different way from how I have done the purifications until now.


    Namgung Tae Wi and the Heavenly Demon The purification will now be different from how these two people were purified.


    To be more urate, it is a one level upgraded method.


    The Heavenly Demon chimed in as well.


    Cale scowled toward the Heavenly Demon.


    The Demon Laws Battalion Commander started speaking at that moment.


    The Demon Laws Battalion. Pavilion Master Gongs Law and Etiquette Pavilion was the ce where they discussed thews and etiquette of the Demon Cult, while this Battalion was the group that punished the people who broke thews of the Demon Cult in the name of the Demon.


    The talk of the Demon Cults prison would make anybody in the Martial Arts world shiver in fear. Since the Demon Laws Battalion was in charge of maintaining the prison, even the members of the Demon Cult were scared whenever they saw someone from this Battalion.


    The head of that Demon Laws Battalion This person was now speaking.


    I am simply thankful for everything that our esteemed Heavenly Demon and the young master-nim are doing for such an insolent being such as myself, sooooob!


    He was crying even more than the Pavilion Master living jiangshi next to him.


    For reference, the Demon Laws Battalion Commander was the person who, after learning that he was a living jiangshi, shouted that he had dirtied the Demon Cult and asked to die instead of being purified.


    This little one is happy enough being able to maintain my consciousness like this! Sob!


    Boom. Boom.


    The Battalion Commander, while kneeling, mmed his head on the ground two times.


    Cale had enough of this and looked at the Heavenly Demon.


    Lets get started right away.


    As the Demon Laws Battalion Commander mentioned, the two people in front of them were fine despite recognizing that they were living jiangshis.


    They showed no signs of self-destructing.


    A small smile appeared on the Heavenly Demon''s gruff face.


    Yes, let us get started.


    He then added on.


    This will be the first purification we do together.


    Cale''s gaze became even more unsettled.


    The Heavenly Demons tone made him really want to retort but there was nothing to deny in what was just said.


    The dark red aura that wasing out of the Heavenly Demon''s two hands


    That aura was currently on the heads of the two living jiangshis.


    We will step back for now, my liege.


    The Sage Demon made people move back.


    The outline of their future direction was determined three days ago at the meeting with the Triumvirate and Cale. The Heavenly Demon opened the closed doors of the Demon Cult to a select few after the meeting.


    It allowed two people, who had originally not been here, to be here right now.


    Mm.


    The groaning Sect leader of the Kunlun Sect and Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo, who was standing there with an odd look on her face


    The two of them were escorted by the Cleave Saint and Elder Ho to visit the Demon Cult.


    Living jiangshis-


    Unlike Zhuge Mi Ryeo, who was aware of it in advance, the Kunlun Sect Leader finally heard the truth about the Blood Cult after arriving at the Demon Cult.


    He kept his mouth shut and did not say anything since then.


    The Demon Cult, which had been the Kunluns evesting enemy throughout history The Sect leader''s gaze had been extremely cold while looking at the Heavenly Demon, the master of this generation of the Demon Cult.


    He could not hold it in and asked Elder Ho Song Yi through a sound transmission.


    An evil being like the Heavenly Demon dares to im that he has the abilities to do a grand ritual of purification? His martial arts should only be full of evil!


    Elder Ho responded calmly.


    It should be fine because our young master Kim-nim said so.


    What is up with this response?


    The Sect leader was confused for a moment but moved his gaze after feeling a vibration.


    Ooooooooong-


    The dark red aura that wasing out of the Heavenly Demon was getting stronger.


    That aura tightly wrapped around the back of the two living jiangshis necks as if it was a rope. It could look like their lives were in danger but Cale calmly watched him.


    Ah, it looks like we will need to supplement and try another experiment.


    That was what the Heavenly Demon said to Cale after the meeting three days ago.


    Something to supplement?


    Although it had not been painful, Cale, who did not enjoy continuously coughing up blood, subconsciously scowled. His expression changed after hearing what the Heavenly Demon said next.


    The biggest issue when going up against a living jiangshi is self-destruction.


    Yes?


    Wouldnt things be much easier if we could prevent that?


    Of course?


    Cale saw the smiling Heavenly Demon and slowly asked.


    How would we do that?


    The Heavenly Demon pointed at himself.


    I just need to do it with you.


    Cale closed his mouth.


    I dont really like that look on your face.


    The Heavenly Demon had read Cale''s thoughts through his silent look but he ignored it and continued to speak.


    I struggled during the first test because there was a lot of that malicious aura inside of me, but there was never an issue of me potentially self-destructing or being unable to control myself. You ept those facts, right?


    Yeah. That is true.


    Then what do you think allowed that to be possible?


    Cale was able toe up with one answer.


    The upper dantian?


    Thats correct.


    The Heavenly Demon continued after seeing Cales eyes cloud over.


    Everybody has the three dantians. It is just a matter of whether they can recognize the existence of all three or if they have the abilities to use them.


    He pointed at himself again.


    And I am able to use them.


    The new and upgraded test or purification method they came up with


    You purify them while I am suppressing the upper dantians of the living jiangshis. Then there should be no issue of them self-destructing. And I know the path to the heart, the middle dantian, and the lower dantian where the evil aura resides.


    The conclusion was simple.


    I will take the lead and find the path. Kim Hae-il, you just need to pummel through that path. What do you think?


    Of course, Cale nodded his head at thatst question.


    Lets try it.


    That pushed the purification ritual by three days.


    This naturally dyed their trip to find the Blood Cult by three days but Cale found this preparation time to be necessary.


    The two people who found out just an hour ago that they are living jiangshis were sobbing.


    Ooooooooong-


    The rumbling of the dark red aura became more intense.


    It then suddenly stopped.


    Is it done?


    Cale asked and the Heavenly Demon, who had his eyes closed, nodded his head.


    The Heavenly Demon had reached the Profound Realm. The strongest individual Cale had met so far in the Martial Arts world had cold sweat on his forehead.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It showed how difficult it was to protect another person''s upper dantian while finding a path.


    Cale sat down behind the two living jiangshis, who were seated in lotus position, as he spoke.


    Move your auras in the direction that the Heavenly Demon is moving his aura If you wish to live.


    Cale told the two living jiangshis to do everything they could as well before putting the heater divine item, now with a rope tied to it, around his neck.


    He then reached both hands forward.


    Crackle, crackle.


    Rose gold aura started to rise out of his body.


    The Heavenly Demon, who started protecting the two living jiangshis upper dantians an hour ago, had said the following.


    I took a look and thebined amount of evil aura inside of them is not even a tenth of what was inside my body.


    That amount would be very easy for Cale.


    Thats right, Cale. You shouldnt even cough up a single drop of blood for that amount.


    That''s right, hyung-nim!


    Haha. Hey youngest, lets cruise through it today!


    The cheapskate and the crybaby''s conversation was ignored by Cale.


    Human, don''t overdo it. You dont need to worry. I negotiated with Central ins. I said that this sculpture will no longer exist in this world if he does not keep his word about my request. So he will do a good job to make sure it gets done.


    Cale cowered a bit at Raons viciousment but he closed his eyes and focused.


    The rose gold currents flowing out of his two hands soon touched the backs of the two living jiangshis.


    Mm!


    Ugh!


    The two living jiangshis held back their groans.


    Everybody else moved back.


    Paaaat-!


    A silver half-transparent barrier covered the living jiangshis, Cale, and the Heavenly Demon.


    The people of the Orthodox and Unorthodox factions flinched while the Sage Demon looked toward Choi Han and Ron and asked.


    Is this that barrier that was mentioned?


    "That is correct, sir.


    Ron answered with a benign smile on his face while Raon spoke to Cale.


    Human! Don''t worry about dead mana escaping out!


    The moment Raon said that


    Oooooo oooooo


    There were some eerie noises as ck smoke came out of the two living jiangshis eyes, nose, mouth, and ears.


    The smoke did not escape the half-transparent silver barrier, but Zhuge Mi Ryeo and the Kunlun Sect Leader flinched.


    This was obviously an aura that was evil and made them feel ufortable.


    Mm.


    The Kunlun Sect Leader looked down at his arm. He had chills all over his arms.


    For the Kunlun Sect, which had its members gather internal ki that was as pure as that of the Shaolin and the Wudang Sect, this ck aura was extremely dreadful.


    Crackle!


    However, those auras soon disappeared.


    Young master Kim Hae-il


    The rose gold thunderbolt that shot out of his body was moving freely and violently through the ck smoke and getting rid of it.


    Ho-


    It looked as if a rose gold dragon was swallowing up all of the ck clouds.


    The Kunlun Sect Leader gasped.


    This pure power of fire that seemed to be nature itself


    He got chills for a different reason now.


    The foot technique created from a Dragon flying through the clouds The Eight Great Styles of the Cloud Dragon. That was the identity of the Kunlun Sect.


    This rose gold light and the way it freely and violently moved around while swallowing the ck clouds did not have a physical appearance of a dragon like the Kunlun Sect''s technique, but it still looked like a dragon.


    The Kunlun Sect Leader thought to himself.


    This too is a dragon.


    He watched the grey ashes fluttering like snow, the rose gold light returning to young master Kim''s body, and a red smoke thening out of the small heater to create a mysterious sight.


    How marvelous.


    Young master Kim and the Heavenly Demon


    The auras being released by the two of them could be felt by everybody beyond the silver barrier.


    I will definitely lose if we fight.


    The Kunlun Sect Leader, who experienced the Heavenly Demon''s level of martial arts, bit down on his lips and felt fear.


    The Blood Cult was responsible for turning such a strong person into a living jiangshi?


    He became full of strong animosity and courage.


    It looks like we need to fight against the Blood Cult in order to protect the Central ins.


    The Kunlun Sect had fought against the Demon Cult for a long time.


    This was due to their belief that they had a duty to protect the Orthodox faction and the Central ins.


    That duty was not just against the Demon Cult. The Kunlun would happily do everything they could to fight against anybody and anything aiming for the Orthodox faction and the Central ins.


    This was what allowed them to be proud and confident despite being poorer than the other sects and ns.


    The moment a determined gaze appeared in the Sect leader''s eyes


    Ah-


    He gasped.


    Cough-!


    Ugh!


    The two living jiangshis who were shaking and drenched in sweat coughed up grey-colored fluids.


    Sess!


    The Sect leader heard Elder Ho clench his fist andment in a low voice.


    He then watched as the rose gold light then disappeared from Cale''s body and the Heavenly Demon withdrew his dark red aura.


    Cale stood up as if he waspletely fine.


    Hisplexion was the same as if nothing had just happened.


    The Sect leader heard the Cleave Saint mumbling.


    I''m relieved. He did not cough up blood this time.


    However, his eyes opened wide after hearing what Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo said.


    I guess the living jiangshis are not a threat any longer. We can go to strike the Blood Cult.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo quietly observed as young master Kim, who looked refreshed, approached the Heavenly Demon.


    Cale had no idea about her gaze as he nonchntlymented to the Heavenly Demon.


    You''re quite useful.


    The Heavenly Demon chuckled while looking at Cale, who was talking about the usefulness of the great Heavenly Demon. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    This had not been too difficult, it was light work.


    What do you think?


    He was talking to the two living jiangshis.


    No, the two people who were now back to normal immediately got up and shouted.


    My liege, as you mentioned in advance, I seem to have gotten stronger thanks to the strong aura!


    Yes, my liege! As Pavilion Master Pyo mentioned, the aura that young master Kim-nim left behind for us has made my body''s condition even better!


    Hmm?


    Cale flinched. He felt the gazes of the Triumvirate focusing on him.


    The Heavenly Demon didn''t care and calmlymented.


    Your hearts. Young master Kim left his aura in your bodies to protect the area where the evil aura once resided. If you use that aura well, it will heal your body and internal ki and most importantly, allow you to take about a half step forward in using your internal ki.


    Everybody''s eyes opened wide. The Heavenly Demon was still calm.


    Young master Kim has cleaned out all of your meridians. This is a fateful encounter. You should be thankful to young master Kim.


    Meridians. The path used by internal ki.


    Those always filled with waste. However, Cales Fire of Destruction destroyed the evil aura and all of the waste as it moved through those meridians.


    That meant that a person who was moving their internal ki through a 1ne road could now move it through a 1.5ne or 2ne road.


    My goodness-


    How is that possible?!


    This was an amazing fateful encounter.


    Everybody who heard this was now looking at Cale with shocked eyes.


    Cale did this to two people at once when experts at a high level of martial arts would find it difficult to do it in one person. He did it extremely easily at that.


    Furthermore, he left his aura to protect the hearts of the people who would be weak because of the evil aura that was destroyed inside of them.


    .


    The Kunlun Sect Leader sped his hands together and clenched his eyes shut.


    This is truly a righteous person.


    He became full of respect for young master Kim.


    This was true for the others as well. However, there were also people who were showing their greed after seeing Cale''s amazing abilities to clear the waste out of someones meridians.


    Yet theycked the courage of confidence to request him to do that for them as well.


    They were scared of young master Kim''s strength.


    Furthermore, the Fist King and the people with young master Kim were difficult to handle as well.


    All that these greedy people could do was say the following.


    Young master Kim-nim himself is a fateful encounter.


    Cale looked away from the people whose eyes were sparkling erratically while looking at him.


    This was especially true of Divergent Coalition leader Sima Pyeongs second son. Cale immediately ignored Sima Jung, who wasughing stupidly and winking at him.


    He then saw a person from the Demon Cult who was drooling while nkly looking at him. Based on what he had heard, this was the person the Heavenly Demon wanted as his sessor.


    Shes weird too.


    Cale just pretended as if he didn''t see it.


    He spoke to the Heavenly Demon instead.


    We are going to move to Sichuan and Yunnan with a small group.


    Yes, you dont need to worry about that. Only about two people including myself will be moving with you.


    Cale looked at the Heavenly Demon, who said something unnecessary, with a grumbling gaze.


    What is it?


    His gaze became even more vicious as the Heavenly Demon asked back as if nothing was wrong. The Heavenly Demon chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.


    Kim Hae-il. You need to start letting people know about your sacrifices.


    I didn''t sacrifice anything.


    Cale snorted.


    It seemed as if a bit of the Fire of Destruction''s aura remained in the Heavenly Demon and the two living jiangshis, but it wasnt as if he shared it. Cale didn''t have the aura built up in his body like internal ki.


    Cale didnt lose anything by the aura remaining inside them.


    In fact, he felt happy that he was feeling good right now. That was why, despite not being happy about what the Heavenly Demon had said, he said this to the Heavenly Demon.


    Keep up the good work.


    He had priest Durst as the living jiangshi detector.


    He had the Heavenly Demon as the helper for living jiangshi purification.


    Cale felt a bit better thinking about having two reliable people by his side.


    The Heavenly Demon shook his head after seeing Cale smiling despite sharing his aura.


    * * *


    Cale left the Demon Cult and headed toward Kunlun the next day.


    He then saw a person waiting for him outside the gates of the Kunlun Sect.


    He then saw someone running toward that person.


    Father!


    The famous trash of the Unorthodox faction ran toward the person with his arms wide open.


    Hahaha!


    And that person


    The current leader of the Divergent Coalition raised his fan and moved.


    Ugh!


    The fan smacked Sima Jung on the head and sent him flying.


    Human, t, thats amazing!


    Cale listened to Raons gasp of admiration as he looked at Sima Pyeong, the Divergent Coalition leader.


    He thought that this guy truly seemed like the father of a trash, a gambler, and an alcoholic.


    Sima Pyeong immediately greeted Cale.


    Oh my, I finally get to see our young master Kim-nim in person! Your silk-like ck hair, your face that is as white as if moonlight is resting on it, and your deep deep gaze that makes me think of a beautiful scenery of the Central ins has I, Sima Pyeong feeling like my eyes have been opened! Hehe.


    What is up with this guy?


    Cale hesitantly took one step back.


    Trantor''s Comments


    Can''t put a finger on who Sima Pyeong is reminding me of


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can''t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 147: Let’s just sssh, slash! What do you think? (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 147: Let¡¯s just sssh, sh! What do you think? (1)


    Peoples thoughts on Sima Pyeong were clearly split.


    He is smart.


    He is cunning.


    He is extremely prideful.


    He has no pride at all.


    The records of Sima Pyeong that Cale received from the Imperial family showed numerous things that were theplete opposite of each other.


    However, there was something about Sima Pyeong that was in all of the reports.


    < He is strong. >


    < He is someone who suits the Unorthodox faction more than anybody else. >


    The Zhuge n, which had birthed the most Chief Advisors in the Orthodox faction throughout history due to their extraordinary minds It was extremely rare for them to get their name out for their martial arts. Those born in the Zhuge n rarely had physical abilities that matched their smart brains.


    The Sima n were their equivalents in the Unorthodox faction.


    And the person who became the leader of the Divergent Coalition despite being born from that Sima n That person was none other than Sima Pyeong.


    Of course, he is known to be in a battle for power with the leader of the Green Forest right now.


    That had led to Sima Pyeongs current evaluation being lower than before.


    They were calling him a tiger without his teeth.


    However,pletely unrted to that, Cale felt a mysterious sense of difort the moment he saw Sima Pyeong.


    Haha. Did I greet you too suddenly, sir?


    Shh.


    He took a step forward to match the step Cale moved back.


    No.


    He took two steps forward.


    I, Sima Pyeong, have acted senselessly because I was so happy to see you like this, young master-nim. Haha!


    He took three steps forward and stopped in front of Cale.


    He then reached his hand out.


    The Martial Arts Alliance and the Demon Cult


    There were no leaders like this anywhere else.


    Honestly speaking, he looked more like a vassal who stuck himself right next to an ipetent king continuously ttering him.


    His goat beard made him seem even more like that.


    Sir, my name is Kim Hae-il. It is an honor to meet Sima Pyeong-nim, the Divergent Coalition Leader.


    Aigoo!


    Sima Pyeong grabbed the hand that Cale warily stuck out with both hands and shook it.


    Is it okay for the Divergent Coalition Leader to act so lightly?


    Cale even had that kind of thought.


    He did not seem to be the only one who had such a thought.


    The Heavenly Demon, who had walked up next to Cale at some point, stared at Sima Pyeong with his hands behind his back.


    He then nonchntlymented.


    How peculiar.


    The Heavenly Demon was calling a person, the Divergent Coalition Leader, peculiar. The funny thing was that there was nobody saying anything against it.


    This son greets his father.


    Father, have you been well?


    His son and daughter Even Sima Gong and Sima Dan greeted Sima Pyeong without any other reaction.


    But the mood was quite sharp.


    Cales group had currently moved with the different major forces separated from each other.


    The Orthodox faction. The Unorthodox faction. The Demon Cult. Cales people.


    These three groups, with Cale at the center, followed without talking to each other unless it was necessary conversation for what was to happen.


    This awkward confrontation continued. However, this confrontation became more tense the moment the Divergent Coalition Leader appeared.


    Its not the Demon Cult.


    The Sage Demon and Heavenly Demon Pavilion Master Gong as well These three people were looking at Sima Pyeong as if he was unbelievable.


    In that case, which side was causing this tense atmosphere?


    There were two sides that were giving off vicious auras.


    Naturally, one of those sides was the Orthodox faction.


    This is unexpected.


    The other side was the second inmand of the Green Forest, Xia Mun.


    The bastard who had acted as if he was sworn brothers with Sima Jung and Toonka was now openly showing hostility toward Sima Pyeong.


    This seemed a bit weird but even Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo was smiling but keeping a clear line between her and Sima Pyeong.


    Coalition leader. You arrived earlier than I expected.


    Of course I had to hurry. Nice to see you after such a long time as well, Chief Advisor.


    Sima Pyeong greeted the Chief Advisor as if there were no issues.


    The problem was that he was not letting go of Cales hand.


    Mm.


    Cale tried to pull his hand away, but


    Wow, young master-nim! Now that I am seeing it up close, your skin is as white as a baby and full of nobility. You must have been overflowing with nobility since birth, which only makes sense as someone who has the blood of the master of the Central ins flowing inside of you! Haha!


    Cale had been eating and sleeping well but he did not look very good because he currently looked like a young Kim Rok Soo.


    He was still a bit skinny.


    He looked stiff and disrespectful more than noble.


    Human. This Divergent Coalition Leader really knows how to urately judge a person.


    He ignored Raons seriousment.


    I am truly happy to meet you as well, Divergent Coalition Leader-nim. We just arrived from the Demon Cult; may we chat in a little bit?


    Cale slowly pulled his hand again.


    However, he failed.


    Ah! You must get some rest at a lodging, yes?


    Sima Pyeong pointed to the side.


    It was toward the vige opposite from the Kunlun Sect.


    I purchased the best house in the vige. Haha!


    Hmm?


    I have prepared a feast there so please dine there and release the fatigue from your travels. No matter how important and urgent a matter may be, people have to get some rest as they live, dont you agree?


    Hmm?


    This guy seems a bit decent?


    Human. I like Toonkas friends dad a bit.


    He let Raonsments in one ear and out the other.


    Sima Pyeong let go of Cales hand and approached the Heavenly Demon before offering his hand.


    The Heavenly Demon stared at the hand with his hands still behind his back and Sima Pyeong just pped as if nothing was wrong.


    Wow! I heard that the strength of this generations Heavenly Demon was unbelievably high but to be able to sense your strength through your gaze! Hahaha!


    This bastard will easily defeat the crown prince.


    He doesnt have oil on his tongue, his tongue is just made of oil.


    I have prepared things for the esteemed members of the Demon Cult as well, so pleasee this way!


    Oh.


    Cale was a bit amazed.


    No matter how quickly Sima Pyeong would have arrived here, it would have been yesterday at the earliest. But for him to have purchased a house that could fit not just Cale but the members of the Demon Cult as well His abilities were amazing.


    Ahem.


    The Kunlun Sect Leader stepped forward at that moment.


    Young master Kim-nim is a guest of our Sect so I believe it is only proper for us to serve him.


    Haha!


    Sima Pyeongughed and grabbed the Kunlun Sect Leaders hand.


    The Sect leader seemed truly shocked.


    We have prepared rooms for esteemed guests from the Kunlun Sect as well! Hahaha!


    Ours as well?


    Sima Pyeong answered as if it was obvious when the Sect leader subconsciously asked.


    The Demon Cult and the Unorthodox faction. Would Kunlun be able to allow us in?


    The Sect leaders face stiffened at the question Sima Pyeong asked with a smile on his face.


    Cale had his arms crossed as he looked at Sima Pyeong with an odd look on his face. Sima Pyeong had just tied the Demon Cult and Unorthodox faction together as us.


    How entertaining.


    The Heavenly Demon seemed amused. Cale watched as the Chief Advisor smiled and stepped in between the Sect leader and Sima Pyeong.


    Is there a room for me as well?


    Of course! Ive wanted to have a quiet chat with the Chief Advisor-nim. Of course, I would have no other wish in this world if I could have the honor of speaking with our young master Kim-nim.


    Sima Pyeong was speaking so highly of Cale that it seemed almost exaggerated. Cale stared at him before he heard an odd voice.


    Hmm?


    It was Raon.


    Human, this Divergent Coalition Leader seems a bit weird?


    Cale flinched and looked toward Durst.


    Hoohoo.


    Once he made eye contact with Durst He repeated breathing and breathing out to show that the air was refreshing.


    There were no living jiangshis here.


    The Divergent Coalition Leader was at least normal.


    Young master-nim.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo gently spoke to him.


    Wouldnt it be better for us to stay with the Divergent Coalition Leader-nim as offered?


    Hooo.


    The Heavenly Demon seemed wowed while Sima Pyeong stared at the Chief Advisor for a moment before smiling as if nothing had happened.


    The Chief Advisor had tied young master Kim and the Orthodox faction as us.


    Cale saw everything. He then felt the Cleave Saint, who would usually grind his teeth when the Unorthodox faction was mentioned, looking at him. Cale pretended not to see his weirdly heated gaze and answered.


    Then let us do that.


    Sounds great! Pleasee this way! Haha!


    Sima Pyeongughed frivolously and led the way.


    Cale followed behind him before the Heavenly Demon walked up next to him and sent a sound transmission.


    The Divergent Coalition Leader is moving around on his own?


    As he mentioned, Sima Pyeong had been moving on his own since the beginning. There was not a single subordinate hiding nearby. There were the ones that followed his children, but none of them seemed to care about him.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    How entertaining.


    Sima Pyeong seemed quite entertaining as a person.


    The Heavenly Demon, who has reached the Profound Realm. The Cleave Saint, one of the Five Saints. And the Fist King who resides with the Imperial family.


    Furthermore, Cales group whose powers were mysterious.


    He hade to greet such people by himself. Not only that, it was at the main gate of the Kunlun Sect. He ttered this group of people without blinking an eye despite the fact that there were numerous members of the Kunlun Sect staring daggers at him from the other side of the gate.


    This was why people found Sima Pyeong entertaining but did not take him for a fool.


    They would be wary and alert around him.


    Lets just go first.


    Cale followed behind Sima Pyeong with rxed steps. Everybody other than people heading to Kunlun followed behind him.


    Something is weird.


    Cale just ignored Raons voice he heard in his mind.


    * * *


    Looks nice.


    Cale looked around.


    Sima Pyeong had brought only two people as his subordinates. The house he had purchased was quite nicepared to the small number of people with him.


    It was not that the house was dazzling but that it was easy to defend and located a bit away from the vige, giving off a tranquil mood.


    Young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi started talking to him. The Fist King and Mok Hee were with him as well.


    The Fist King spoke once he made eye contact with Cale.


    I think we will need to chat a bit with the Embroidered Uniform Guard.


    It meant that he was going to go procure an elixir.


    Please go ahead, sir.


    The three of them left and the Heavenly Demon asked in a casual tone.


    Are you going to move after purifying the living jiangshis of the Orthodox faction first?


    Cale casually answered back as well.


    Thats probably better. We will deal with the ones on the Divergent Coalitions side as we go too.


    After that, I guess we will immediately head toward Yunnan and Nanman. To find the Blood Cult.


    Thats right.


    While Cale moved with a small group to find the Blood Cult, the Blood Cult would have to appear in the Central ins to figure out what was going on with the suddenly purified living jiangshis.


    Looks like our path will be busy.


    The Heavenly Demon nonchntly responded before turning his head to the side.


    Are you the Sword Demon?


    Choi Jung Soo flinched after seeing the Heavenly Demons gaze on him and looked toward Cale. Cale nodded his head and he finally pulled up his bamboo hat a bit.


    Hi?


    He then greeted the Heavenly Demon.


    Cale scowled at that stupid greeting but the Heavenly Demon calmly answered.


    Yes, I am well. (TL: This is a pun that works in Korean)


    What is up with these two bastards?


    The Heavenly Demon then turned his gaze to Choi Han, who was standing next to Choi Jung Soo.


    Sui Khan and Beacrox were not here right now and Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo were standing by Cales side. The two Chois seemed to be oddly sticking next to each other since their spar.


    The Heavenly Demon looked at Choi Han and nonchntly asked.


    You, do you believe in the Demon?


    What is going on?


    Cale instantly thought about people who asked, Do you believe in Daoism? Those religious people on the road.


    He saw Choi Han responding with an innocent look on his face.


    I do not, sir.


    I dont know about that.


    Heavenly Demonmented with a casual look on his face.


    The Demon is suitable for you.


    Choi Han stared at him. The Heavenly Demon continued to speak.


    Why dont we spar next time?


    Sure.


    Hmm?


    Cale nkly watched as the two of them casually promised to fight each other. It was at that moment.


    Young master-nim~


    He heard an extremely cunning voice.


    It was Sima Pyeong.


    May we have a private chat?


    Sima Pyeong requested a private conversation with Cale.


    The two Chois and the Heavenly Demon moved away without any issues. The reason behind it was simple.


    Human! I found something out!


    The invisible Raon was always by Cales side.


    Cale soon sat down across from Sima Pyeong. Sima Pyeong boiled some tea and served Cale as if it was normal.


    Little Gong told me everything just now, young master-nim.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Chhh-


    Sima Pyeong spoke gently as the tea poured into the cup.


    He thoroughly exined what happened in the Demon Cult as well as the information regarding the Blood Cult.


    It was as if he was exining about the tea he was serving. He was extremely calm.


    I immediately gave an order and came to see you, young master-nim.


    What was the order, sir?


    Cale picked up the teacup and looked outside for a moment after feeling a breeze through the window.


    The sky was starting to turn grey from a distance. It looked as if it might start raining.


    The feast was supposedly nned for the yard but that seemed difficult now.


    Sima Pyeong gentlymented.


    I gave the order to the core members of the Divergent Coalition that we will soon have a meeting and that they must attend. My children, the leaders of the different major forces and the Green Forest will attend as well.


    Cale looked toward Sima Pyeong.


    Sima Pyeong smiled as he asked.


    Wouldnt there be living jiangshis in the Divergent Coalition as well?


    Cale nodded his head.


    Im sure there are.


    He was certain that the Blood Cult would have nted living jiangshis in the Unorthodox faction as well. It would be weird if they did not.


    Young master-nim, I heard that you have a way to find the living jiangshis. May I invite you to that meeting?


    Of course.


    He was nning on attending anyway.


    Cale then shared his n as well.


    I think it would be great to proceed with the purification after that as well, Coalition leader-nim. Of course, it might not be all at once depending on the numbers, but since the Heavenly Demon knows how to stop them from self-destructing-


    Ah, you dont need to purify them, young master-nim. I heard that it ces a significant burden on your body to do that?


    Excuse me?


    Sima Pyeong was still smiling gently as Cale flinched and looked at him.


    His smile looked extremely docile as if he was about to tter Cale.


    Those bastards would have followed the orders of the Blood Cult to mess with the Divergent Coalition, so they must be punished.


    Coalition leader-nim.


    Cale questioned his hearing.


    They would have acted on those orders even if it went against their own wishes. You could say that they are the victims.


    Why does that matter?


    Sima Pyeong quietly chuckled.


    Young master-nim, the fact that they harmed the Divergent Coalition until now and messed with us That fact is true so they must be punished.


    Cale had no choice but to ask.


    Didnt you say that you are calling your children to that meeting as well, Coalition leader-nim?


    Yes, young master-nim. What is the issue with that?


    Cale suddenly recalled one of the things that was said about Sima Pyeong.


    Sima Pyeong. He was the best fit for the Unorthodox faction than anybody else.


    There were some exnations about it as well.


    < The bandits and pirates, even the bastards of the ck Dao Gang bow down to the gentle looking Sima Pyeong''s coldness. >


    < In the Unorthodox faction where power is king, this was the first time that a person of the Sima n, a n known as the bastards who run amok just relying on their brains, rose to the position of Coalition leader without anyints. >


    < The Sima n, which had beenpletely destroyed except for him, was restored during his generation. >


    One corner of Cales lips curled up.


    He looked at Sima Pyeong, who was looking at him with a gaze that seemed to be asking what the problem was and that his choice was actually beneficial to him, and responded.


    Not possible.


    He could not listen to Sima Pyeongs thoughts.


    Sima Pyeongs lips oddly curled up at that moment. This smile was different from his smile until now.


    As expected, young master Kim-nim is someone who believes in justice and chivalry.


    No.


    It was more beneficial for Cale to purify as many people as possible to fight with them.


    Cale always says this, but he liked one-sided battles.


    In order for that to happen, they needed a lot of people on their side.


    It was simple logic.


    It is not because of justice and chivalry.


    Cale was about to exin.


    However, Raon started talking in his mind.


    Now I get it!


    Hmm?


    What is it?


    He started to get an ominous feeling.


    Human! I think I know why this guy is weird!


    This guy knows how to handle mana!


    Hmm? Handle mana?


    Cales expression stiffened up.


    Doesnt that mean that he is a mage?


    This guy is a mage?


    Raon continued to speak as Cale stared at Sima Pyeong.


    This Sima Pyeong guy smells simr to Gashan!


    Gashan.


    He was the Chief of the Tiger tribe and a shaman.


    Shamans were simr to mages but different. They were the type to use the things in nature as they pleased.


    The thing closest to nature in Cales world was naturally mana.


    Furthermore, Cale had seen quite a lot of shamans in wuxia novels as well.


    Of course, this was the first time he saw one in the Central ins.


    < Sima Pyeong''s martial arts is so mysterious that we have no way of knowing what kind of fateful encounter he experienced. That is why it is impossible to figure out his true identity until now. >


    Cale nonchntlymented after recalling the records from the Imperial Pce.


    Coalition leader, do you use sorcery?


    Sima Pyeong stopped moving while picking up his teacup.


    He then started speaking.


    As expected, young master Kim-nim is also walking the path of sorcery. I knew you would recognize it.


    With both his smile and expression gone A facepletely void of emotions was looking at Cale.


    Trantors Comments


    Sorry dude, thats not sorcery he is using


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 148: Let’s just sssh, slash! What do you think? (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 148: Let¡¯s just sssh, sh! What do you think? (2)


    Cale immediately fixed the misunderstanding.


    I do not walk the path of sorcery.


    Sima Pyeong calmly asked with no emotions still visible on his face.


    Young master Kim-nim, you also wish to hide your sorcery?


    Cale looked confused.


    Why would you hide that, Coalition leader-nim?


    A faint smile appeared on Sima Pyeongs face.


    I see. However, I will hide it.


    His face quickly changed to a full smile like the one from earlier that seemed suited for ttery.


    The Martial Arts world has no positive thoughts regarding sorcery. Haha!


    He touched the tip of his goatee that influenced his appearance quite a bit and lightly grumbled.


    Whether it is sorcery, internal ki, or External Martial Arts, all of them must be trained. However, there are many who only treat internal ki as the answer.


    The Martial artists currently believed that internal ki was best followed by External Martial Arts and that something like sorcery was not right.


    This was because they mistakenly believed sorcery to mainly revolve around curses or ghosts.


    However, the sorcery that Sima Pyeong learned was not something like that.


    In fact, there is nothing that uses the power of nature like sorcery does. It was quite disappointing that people dont know about it. Dont you agree, young master-nim?


    Of the three dantians, sorcery mainly used the middle dantian to pull the aura from the surrounding nature to use it for the users needs.


    Coalition leader-nim.


    Cale observed Sima Pyeong for a bit before nonchntly asking.


    You dont seem to believe that I do not use sorcery.


    Thats right, young master-nim. Haha!


    Sima Pyeong calmly answered.


    There is currently arge aura of nature curled up by your side, young master-nim. How could I believe you when I can clearly feel that existence?


    He picked up his teacup.


    Furthermore, I heard about the power that you use, young master-nim. The more I heard about it, I couldnt help but think that it was sorcery and not martial arts.


    It was at that moment.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The sky that had been getting darker finally started raining.


    Sima Pyeong held his teacup out the open window.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Some of the rain falling from the sky changed directions.


    It swirled into a small whirlwind before going into Sima Pyeongs teacup.


    The small whirlpool inside the teacup created a small ocean with rippling waves.


    After my family lost everything, I lived as a beggar before entering the mountains to hopefully find some medicinal herbs to sell. I found a cave during my search. And, as it always is with fateful encounters, I found a book inside that cave which gave me this power.


    ng.


    Cale finally heard the jewel at the end of Sima Pyeongs fan make an odd noise.


    This power was closer to a concept. This concept that uses the attribute of water was quitepatible with the Sima ns martial arts and formations. I used this power, I used sorcery as the background to newly establish my martial arts.


    Sima Pyeong was still smiling as he looked at Cale.


    Basically, I currently use both martial arts and sorcery. Young master-nim, you use fire like I use water, isnt that right?


    Sima Pyeong noticed a smile appearing on Cales face at that moment. He started speaking.


    Raon.


    !


    Sima Pyeongs eyes opened wide.


    The small whirlpool in his teacup shot up.


    It slowly grew in size before heading back out the window.


    Baaaaang!


    It then sucked in the raindrops around it.


    The whirlpool slowly grew in size before shooting up into the sky.


    A power that made the water move in an opposite direction than the falling rain


    That power made Sima Pyeongs eyes start to shake.


    There was now a crack on that mask he had maintained so well until now.


    T, this-


    He heard a young voice at that moment.


    Dark blue eyes appeared in the air. Sima Pyeong realized that this was the divine beast that his daughter had mentioned.


    The young eyes looked at Sima Pyeong and nonchntlymented.


    Hey Divergent Coalition Leader! Youre wrong!


    Sima Pyeongs face turned nk.


    Raon didnt care and continued to speak.


    The power I have is magic! It is different from sorcery!


    Raon revealed his chubby ck body as well and spoke to Cale.


    And our humans power is different from sorcery as well! Human, show him!


    Me too?


    Yeah! You do it too, human! The Divergent Coalition Leader has the wrong concept in his mind! Goldie gramps told me something. He said that you need to understand the concept in order to create a foundation and increase your abilities!


    Raon seemed very frustrated and annoyed while looking at Sima Pyeong. He was probably frustrated because he finally found someone in the Central ins who used a power simr to his own but this person was thinking that sorcery, magic, and Cales powers were all the same thing.


    Cale chuckled and extended his hand toward the window.


    Just a little bit, right?


    When Cale first consumed an elixir in this world There was an ancient power that awakened alongside the glutton priestess.


    This power, the Sky Eating Water, was usually always quiet and Cale had no reason to use its powers until now. She asked for the first time in a long while and Cale nodded his head.


    53%. The power that had its seal removed that much


    It revealed its powers just a bit.


    !


    Sima Pyeongs eyes opened wide again.


    The raindrops falling on the ground gathered together in one spot. They then created a decentlyrge arrow. The arrow was then immediately shot up into the sky.


    Clunk.


    Sima Pyeong got up from his seat and pushed his head out the window.


    The whirlpool created by Raon and the arrow behind it continued to shoot up into the sky. It was as if they were aiming for the sky


    Baaaaaang!


    The two powers exploded in the sky and disappeared.


    The noise was quite loud despite it happening quite high up in the sky.


    Sima Pyeong could see windows opening in the building and the annex as other people stuck their heads out as well.


    It was his children and the other guests from the Orthodox faction.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Only the sound of the rain remained once again.


    Sima Pyeong looked away from the gazes directed toward him and slowly closed the window.


    Click.


    They could faintly hear the rain now.


    The inside of the room was dark, potentially because of the cloudy weather.


    However, Sima Pyeong could still clearly see young master Kim, who was seated across from him, and the young Dragon.


    The young Dragon banged on the table as he spoke.


    Hey Divergent Coalition Leader! Do you understand the difference between your power, my power, and the humans power? Just because they are all from nature does not mean that they are the same! The characteristics of it change based on how you use nature!


    Sima Pyeong had a nk look for a bit before letting out a short gasp.


    Ho!


    He looked as if he realized something.


    Raons eyes sparkled in response.


    Hey Divergent Coalition Leader, you are kind of smart! You understood immediately after seeing it just once! You are not as smart as our very smart Rosalyn, but great job!


    Raon continued to chatter but Sima Pyeong didnt seem to even hear him as he was looking up into the air deep in thought.


    He then looked toward Cale.


    Maybe it was because his mask was broken, but he was looking at Cale with no emotions visible on his face.


    Young master-nim, no- divine beast-nim.


    His gaze moved to Raon.


    Just now, what was that power?


    Hmm? Which one?


    Im talking about the power that got the water in my teacup and the raindrops to stick to each other and move as you wished, divine beast-nim! Each and every bit of it seemed small, but that power that seemed to hold the true nature of nature itself-!


    Sima Pyeongs voice was slowly getting louder. He was truly excited right now.


    That was a power that did not have any of the five elements of yin and yang in it! It was just life that existed in nature. Yes, it was life itself!


    Oh!


    Bang!


    Raon mmed his paw on the table.


    Hey Divergent Coalition Leader! Did you feel the mana?!


    What is this?


    Cale quietly watched Raon and the Divergent Coalition Leader chat.


    However, the two of them started to have a passionate discussion as if they had no interest in Cale at all.


    Is that thing called mana, divine beast-nim?


    Thats right! It is called mana!


    Oh. Mana! What a truly beautiful name! The power that grabbed each of the raindrops was small but within that small amount of power was life itself. To be able to control that extraordinary thing as you wish!


    That is it! That is magic which uses mana! Youre smart, Divergent Coalition Leader!


    The young Dragon and the middle-aged man with a goatee stopped talking for a bit and looked at each other.


    The middle-aged man looked as if he had something he wanted to say but was hesitating. He then tightly grabbed his fan with both hands and cautiously asked.


    Divine beast-nim.


    Call me Raon!


    Yes, Raon-nim. Would it be possible for me to get even the tiniest bit of teaching from you regarding the power you just used?


    Raons eyes opened wide as he looked at the Divergent Coalition Leader before he warily looked at Cale.


    Human, is that okay?


    Cale thought to himself while listening to Raons voice in his mind.


    Is he going to talk about the God of Bnce or whatever and say that magic is not okay?


    Would the bnce be broken if he shared a power created in Cales world in this ce?


    He pulled out the divine item mirror.


    Tap. Tap.


    He tapped on the mirror as he spoke.


    Ill give you ten seconds. Ill take it as you being okay with it if you dont send a message saying no.


    Ten seconds passed by.


    The mirror was silent.


    Cale nodded his head toward Raon.


    Do as you wish. However, only the basics.


    That was the n! The sorcery that the Divergent Coalition Leader has learned is different from Gashans as well! That is why it cannot be carelessly mixed with magic! I will just teach him what mana is and it will be his problem to figure out how to use it! You got that, Divergent Coalition Leader?


    Yes, Raon-nim.


    The Divergent Coalition Leader politely responded. It was as if he was treating his master.


    He seemed to be sincere.


    I will call you master.


    Hmm?


    Cale noticed that although Raon had been confused for a moment, the corners of his lips were now twitching.


    I, I am your master?


    Yes, Raon-nim. Someone who teaches even a little bit is of course my master.


    Hnnnng.


    Raons breathing was getting heavier and sounding weird. His chubby cheeks were twitching.


    And that moment, ding! A message came through on the divine item.


    < Only until middle-grade! >


    It was a message from Central ins.


    The bastard who had been quiet when Cale was coughing up a ton of blood and Raon was talking about destroying the sculpture finally popped up.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    As if he saw Cales gaze turning vicious


    Ding, di, ding!


    < I am currently trying toe to an agreement about something, sir! Please wait a bit longer! >


    I wonder what he is trying to negotiate.


    < My powers alone arecking. I dont have enough strength because my world is still young! >


    As Cale was about to frown


    Ding!


    < That is why I dragged in the other worlds having issues with the Hunter households to make a proposal to the god who cares so much about bnce! >


    < So for now, just go wil- >


    The letters suddenly became weird.


    A momentter, ding! A message popped up.


    <...Apparently I cannot use that word. Anyway, I believe that you understood what I was trying to say, sir! >


    < Central ins will do his best toe back with great results! >


    The divine item then turned quiet.


    This Central ins kid is surprisingly shrewd.


    His actions until now and how he was dragging in the other worlds This bastard was not just smart, he was extremely shrewd and tried his best not to take any losses.


    Either way, this is good for me.


    It was obvious what Central ins was trying to say just now before it was censored.


    So for now, just go wild.


    He said to go wild for now.


    Then he will do that.


    Raon, magic is only okay until the middle-grade.


    Yeah, I got it!


    Sima Pyeong slightly bowed toward Cale.


    Thank you for your permission, young master Kim-nim. I will make sure to learn properly from my master.


    Raons cheeks twitched whenever the word master came up.


    Sima Pyeong gently smiled as he spoke.


    To be able to learn from a great and mighty Dragon. This Sima Pyeong is truly honored and happy to receive a blessing that I will most likely never receive again in my life. Master, I will do my best.


    Raons face stiffened at that moment.


    Sima Pyeong flinched and the young Dragon sternly spoke to him.


    I dont like overly oiled tongues!


    Raon was clearly sharing his thoughts on the matter.


    But it is true that I am great and mighty so you can say that!


    Ah, yes, Master!


    A slightly tense Sima Pyeong answered while Cale watched with satisfaction.


    This is great.


    Cale was going to get rid of the Blood Cult, also known as the Blue Bloods of the Hunters.


    However, this was destroying the core of the Blood Cult; it was difficult to resolve all issues rted to the Blood Cult.


    It would take too much time.


    In that case, he needed to leave the aftermath to the people of the Central ins.


    The situation is different from Xiaolen.


    Xiaolen had necromancers and an understanding of the dead mana that the Hunters used.


    However, the Central ins did not seem to have any idea about mana or dead mana. Sima Pyeong understanding mana would make it easier to take care of the aftermath regarding the Blood Cult.


    Coalition leader-nim. However, there is a condition to you learning from Raon.


    That was why Cale added a condition.


    You must use what you learn from him to resolve any issues rted to the Blood Cult.


    Ha.


    Sima Pyeong gasped.


    Young master Kim-nim, you are truly an amazing individual. I didnt know such a person could actually exist.


    Cale felt that something was weird, but


    I understand. Such a lesson cannote for free. I can even sign an agreement if you wish.


    Cale did not ask for that after seeing the truly positive response.


    Instead, he heard the excited Raon mumbling.


    I have a student!


    Wasnt it good enough that Raon was excited?


    Cale had that thought and was about to sigh when


    I believe that the leader of the Green Forest is most likely a living jiangshi.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cale stiffened at Sima Pyeongs nonchntment.


    What did you say?


    Cale asked back and Sima Pyeong smiled like a disloyal subject andmented coldly.


    And my eldest son is probably a living jiangshi as well. Since some time ago, I could see that the two of them had started scheming to start a war between the Orthodox and Unorthodox factions. I was suspicious about their actions so I pretended to have be weak and was observing what was going on, but I saw the answer after hearing about the Blood Cult.


    Sima Pyeong was as smart as Zhuge Mi Ryeo.


    Sima Pyeong was also the person who taught his extremely intelligent youngest son, Sima Gong, despite thetters issues with gambling.


    In addition to them, I made a list of people who showed suspicious movements. Please take a look. They are probably living jiangshis or spies.


    He then added on.


    I also brought the information left in the Sima n regarding the Blood Cult so it will probably be beneficial to go through it as well, young master-nim.


    Wow.


    Cale was amazed.


    Human! I like this Divergent Coalition Leader a bit! Not because he is my disciple but because I feel like he would understand us!


    I know, right?


    The issues regarding the Unorthodox faction seemed as if they would go much better and easier than he had expected.


    It was at that moment.


    Bang! Bang!


    They heard a noise that sounded as if someone was trying to destroy the door.


    Young master-nim, young master-nim!


    Young miss, you cannot do this. Please calm down first-!


    This is not something I can be calm about!


    The door burst open.


    Daoshi Un Seon, who had invited Cale to the Kunlun Sect, looked at him with an urgent look on her face and shouted.


    The Sect leader is looking for you, young master-nim!


    There were not many reasons for the Kunlun Sect Leader to urgently call for Cale.


    Cale immediately asked.


    Did something happen to Noble Warrior Jang Hyung?


    The living jiangshi in the Kunlun Sect was the future sect leader, Jang Hyung.


    Yes sir! He is going berserk!


    Cale spoke to Raon as soon as Un Seon answered with a teary look on her face.


    Go call the Heavenly Demon. We are heading to the Kunlun Sect right away.


    After dealing with Jang Hyung, it was through the Unorthodox faction to the Blood Cult.


    Trantors Comments


    Uh oh! Berserk Jang Hyung!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 149: Let’s just sssh, slash! What do you think? (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 149: Let¡¯s just sssh, sh! What do you think? (3)


    Cale raised his hand once he got past the main gate of the Kunlun Sect to the area around the Sect leaders residence.


    I got it, human!


    Raon got rid of the wind swirling around Cales feet.


    Baaaaaang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Piercing explosions echoed in Cales ears.


    Jang Hyung!


    Jang Hyung, the future Kunlun Sect Leader.


    Sect leader In Ho was looking at his sessor and disciple and desperately calling out to him.


    However, the person hearing that plea lookedpletely different from his usual self.


    Grr-


    His body was covered in ck blood veins as he let out a growl and his eyes were dyed ck.


    Mm.


    The Heavenly Demon, who followed behind Cale, groaned at his dreadful appearance while Ron calmly made ament.


    He looks almost identical to the jiangshis in Xiaolen. He is quite strong as well.


    Baaaaang!


    Sect leader In Ho and two others from the Kunlun Sect were fighting against Jang Hyung right now.


    Bang!


    Baaaaang!


    One of the simple yet elegant pavilions of the Kunlun Sect was destroyed.


    Sect leader! Jang Hyung is getting even stronger!


    One of the Elders fighting against Jang Hyung urgently shouted.


    The Heavenly Demon mumbled in a low voice.


    He is at least at the middle of the Unrestrained Realm.


    Jang Hyung. Originally, he was in thetter half of the Transcendent Realm. Being at that level at his age was already quite good, but he was someone who was expected to reach the Unrestrained Realm if he trained a little longer.


    The future and pride of Kunlun. That was Jang Hyung.


    I heard that even experts in the Unrestrained Realm would have trouble handling living jiangshis once they went berserk. I guess that was true.


    The Heavenly Demon shook his head.


    No. He is slowly getting stronger so he should arrive at least at the middle of thetter half of the Unrestrained Realm. This living jiangshi is stronger than what has been recorded.


    Basically, this meant that the Blood Cult had made living jiangshis stronger than in the past.


    Ron calmly continued to speak with a benign smile on his face.


    Someone stronger than Warrior Namgung Tae Wi has gone berserk. Most people will not be able to stop him.


    Young master-nim!


    Daoshi Un Seon urgently called out to Cale.


    She was not the only one to do so.


    Young master Kim-nim!


    Could you please take care of this for us?!


    People from the Kunlun Sect started talking to him with urgent looks on their faces.


    Cale looked at the person who asked him to take care of this as soon as he got there. Cale nonchntly asked the person who flinched once Cale looked at him.


    How did it end up like this?


    That-


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo and the Cleave Saint appeared as the people stood there with awkward looks on their faces. Sima Pyeong could note in because the Kunlun Sect would not let him inside.


    The Heavenly Demon was only able toe in because Cale said that he was necessary to take care of things.


    Why cant you tell me what happened?


    Cale calmly asked again to the person who was just hesitating without being able to say anything when the person standing next to him spoke up.


    Please let me tell you separately.


    He then peeked at the Heavenly Demon.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up. This guy was clearly acting as if they could not say it in front of someone from the Demon Cult.


    The Sect leader and two Elders were doing everything they could to stop Jang Hyung who was going berserk but these people were hesitating and acting like this.


    I dont like it.


    Cale started to feel an unexinable sense of annoyance.


    Until now, the Namgung n, Demon Cult, and even the Martial Arts Alliance They all moved urgently regarding living jiangshis and knew what was important.


    Please tell me. Right now.


    Cale ended up using his Dominating Aura. The aura of an overlord slowly rising from his body made the old man who told Cale to quickly take care of this flinch.


    Cale quietly observed the man who seemed like an Elder and the Elder started to speak.


    Baaaaaang!


    Evacuate everyone!


    It was right after a pavilion was destroyed and they heard people run away.


    That Jang Hyung learned about our cooperation with the Demon Cult and that there would be some sort of exchange between Kunlun and the Demon Cult. He became like this after hearing about that.


    The corners of Cales lips oddly twisted up.


    I clearly recall asking the Sect leader to make sure that Jang Hyung does not learn about the situation with the Demon Cult.


    T, that-


    As the people around them slowly shut their mouths at Cales aura that was slowly getting stronger The person facing Cales gaze ended up speaking.


    It was because Cale showed no signs of making a move despite Jang Hyungs fight continuing with the Sect leader and the others.


    The person whom they believed would take care of this situation first because he valued justice and chivalry was actually colder than anybody else.


    The Elders were speaking to each other when Jang Hyung overheard us and it ended up like this.


    The Cleave Saint scoffed and started speaking.


    Ha! So what you are saying is that the Sect leader told you all that this situation was top secret and all of you were chatting about it outside without much thought when Jang Hyung just happened to be passing by and heard it?


    He sounded quite rude but the Elder could not say anything.


    Hmph! How careless must all of you have been to not even notice that Jang Hyung was passing by?


    That, thats because we were suddenly told that we might be cooperating with the Demon Cult! Of course we can be frustrated at such an unbelievable situation-!


    So you created this situation?


    The Elders mouth shut at the Cleave Saintsment.


    Its obvious that the two Elders fighting with the Sect leader over there and the two Elders here. The four of you must have been talking shit about it and caused this incident. Tsk tsk. How can you be so careless?!


    The Cleave Saints choice of words were slowly getting worse but the Elder spoke as if he was making an excuse.


    Anyway, we never mentioned anything about the Blood Cult! We didnt even talk about Jang Hyung being a living jiangshi! All we did was talk about the Demon Cult!


    You know that the Demon Cult is a more dangerous topic for martial brother Jang Hyung!


    Un Seon could not listen anymore and shouted.


    How dare you speak up when an Elder is speaking?!


    Hmph. Who cares if you are an Elder? If you say stupid shit, someone needs to speak up!


    The Elder was angry but could not say anything back to the Cleave Saint. The Cleave Saints sharp gaze and Cales aura was slowly suffocating him more.


    Cale finally started speaking.


    I guess the Demon Cult would be a worse topic than the Blood Cult for Noble Warrior Jang Hyung.


    For Jang Hyung, who lost his parents to the Demon Cult, the Demon Cult was a greater evil than the Blood Cult.


    That was why it was enough to make him go berserk. This was the reason Cale had told the Sect leader to be careful.


    The Heavenly Demon, who had been silent, chimed in at that moment.


    I think we need to suppress him for now.


    Ahem. Hem!


    The Elder could not hide his difort as the Heavenly Demon spoke up. He then addressed Cale.


    Young master-nim, I know that we made a mistake, but shouldnt we calm this situation right away? So please. Please purify him right now.


    Cale nonchntlymented in response.


    He actedpletely normal.


    Did you leave it with me?


    Excuse me?


    Purification, did you leave it with me?


    The people around them looked at Cale in shock.


    Everybody except Ron and the invisible Raon. Even the Heavenly Demon was looking at Cale as if he was a bit shocked.


    No, that-


    The anxious Elder shouted with an upset look on his face.


    Are you saying that you wont do it for us when you did it for the Demon Cult, young master-nim? We are the Orthodox faction! We are not the evil Demon Cult!


    Is this guy fucking crazy?!


    Cale realized that he subconsciously said what was on his mind.


    It shocked the Elder but he didnt care.


    He just nonchntlymented.


    I guess Ive just been doing everything for everybody until now.


    Cales aura became even stronger. It was to the point where the Heavenly Demon, who was at the Profound Realm, felt as if he was being suppressed by that aura and raised his hand to touch his neck.


    Since it was like that for him, how must the others be feeling? Zhuge Mi Ryeo recalled Cales words as her pupils shook and lowered her head.


    Grr-


    Even the living jiangshi stopped going berserk and looked toward Cale.


    It was as if its instincts were telling him that the strongest person had appeared.


    However, Cale was just standing there.


    Honestly speaking, he couldpletely understand why the Kunlun Sect would have negative feelings about the Demon Cult.


    The things that the Demon Cult had done until now were extremely evil in the Kunlun Sects viewpoint.


    This was the reason Cale never told the Kunlun Sect to cooperate with the Demon Cult or to be friendly with them.


    All he did was ask them to fight against the Blood Cult together.


    It was the Sect leader who was first to reveal that he would work with this Triumvirate alliance to fight against the Blood Cult.


    Im pretty sure the Sect leader only told the Elders that they were only temporarily cooperating with the Demon Cult to deal with the Blood Cult.


    They needed to save Jang Hyung.


    He needed the Heavenly Demon if he wanted to save his disciple, and potentially others in the Kunlun Sect who had be living jiangshis.


    That was most likely the only reason the leader of the Kunlun Sect, who had always defended against the Demon Cult, epted this situation despite being so emotional about it that he might have wanted to cough up blood.


    He probably also felt that a temporary cooperation was the right thing to do in order to stop the Blood Cult from destroying the entire Martial Arts world in the Central ins.


    Young master Kim-nim, our Jang Hyung should be okay, right? That child is the future of Kunlun. Jang Hyung is the only child with the potential to stop the Demon Cult led by the current Heavenly Demon.


    On their way back to Kunlun from the Demon Cult Cale remembered how Sect leader In Ho had secretlye to him and said those things.


    He also thought about what he was trying to do.


    We will stop the Blood Cult.


    He dragged not just his friends but the people of the Martial Arts world in order to do that.


    People from the Imperial Pce as well.


    This was something for their world, so wasnt it only right for them to be at the center of it?


    Cale reached his hand out.


    Pat. Pat.


    He patted the Elders shoulder.


    You all figure out how to deal with the issues between Kunlun and the Demon Cult.


    Cale didnt have the time to deal with that for them as well.


    He came here to take care of the Blood Cult since they messed with the Roan Kingdom, but that was not enough reason to save this world and resolve all issues within it.


    It might feel cold but this was an obvious issue for Cale, who had a lot of things to protect. He was also a foreigner in this world.


    His home, his hometown, his home base was in a different world.


    However, there was something he could do.


    Please dont worry about Jang Hyung.


    Cale could see the concern and anxiety in the Elders eyes.


    The Elder, who was saying everything on his mind despite Cale releasing so much aura that even the Heavenly Demon in his Profound Realm was shocked, had asked him to save Jang Hyung even as both of his hands were shaking.


    Based on the Martial artists he had seen until now, most people would not even have been able to open their mouths.


    He understood that feeling.


    Heavenly Demon. Get ready. Immediately control the upper dantian once I give the signal.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cale stepped forward.


    The Heavenly Demon started speaking.


    Dont you need to stop him from going berserk first?


    The Heavenly Demon saw the corners of Cales lips curl up at that moment.


    As for that, there is someone to stop him.


    Cale spoke to the Sect leader and the Elders.


    Please step back.


    But Jang Hyung-


    The hesitating Sect leader In Ho could see the person who arrived beyond Cales shoulder.


    Noble Warrior Choi Han.


    Choi Han pulled out his sword and walked up.


    Young master-nim. Ill help as well.


    Ron stepped up as well.


    The two of them looked at Cale who answered them.


    Get that guy.


    His finger was pointing at Jang Hyung.


    Choi Han and Ron kicked off the ground and charged toward Jang Hyung.


    Ill do it too!


    Raons ck mana, which waspletely different from dead mana starting with its aura, began appearing in the air.


    Finally, Cale had the divine item heater in his hand.


    Crackle. Crackle.


    Rose gold light started rising from his hand.


    Cale pulled an item out of his spatial pocket bag at the same time.


    When he came to the Central ins from the Roan Kingdom


    Cale had prepared a lot of things because he had no idea how much of his ancient powers would be sealed.


    He handed Raon a handful of magic stones and packed a few things for himself.


    Some of those things were the items he received as rewards from the other world, Xiaolen.


    Tsk tsk. Take it.


    One of them was an item Eruhaben let him borrow with a look of pity on his face.


    The Whip of the Desert King.


    Xiaolen had given the following exnation about that treasure.


    < Whip of the Desert King (Rank: Legendary) >


    < A warrior wandering through the desert became king. He had an entric ability that allowed him to turn pebbles of sand into a whip. The whip with that ability remained after the king''s death and ended up in Xiaolen''s possession- >


    It was a legendary ranked treasure.


    Eruhaben had said the following while giving it to him.


    This was quitepatible with my attribute. I reinforced it a bit. Itll be useful here and there.


    Cale reached out his hand.


    Chhhhhhh


    Sand pebbles gathered instantly to create a whip.


    That whip headed toward Jang Hyung.


    It was like a snake waiting for an opening to tie him down.


    Trantors Comments


    Snake! Snake! Snakes on the <del datetime="2024-01-13T02:00:38+00:00">ne</del> ground!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 150: Let’s just sssh, slash! What do you think? (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 150: Let¡¯s just sssh, sh! What do you think? (4)


    As Cale suddenly pulled out a light grey orb from his pocket People were confused but they thought about the heater he always used.


    People who expected it would be something like that noticed that the orb was made of sand, and


    Chhhhhhh-


    Their eyes opened wide after seeing the sand scatter and instantly turn into a whip.


    They had never heard about an item like this existing.


    But their gazes soon turned vicious.


    We finally get to see the strength of young master Kims people!


    We must figure out the level of their martial arts.


    They had never been able to see the strength of the rest of young master Kims people, almost as if they were hidden within a fog.


    They could fathom young master Kims level of martial arts based on the immense aura he uses but the others had only shown glimpses of their abilities and never enough to fathom the depths of their strength.


    Hmm.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo, who peeked at the Heavenly Demon who had his arms crossed with a dark red aura wrapped around him, covered her mouth with her fan.


    Her lips oddly twisted.


    Itspletely different.


    The martial arts of young master Kims people she had observed until now seemed different from those of the Central ins. Although they might be simr in that they held a sword, something seemed different in the fundamentals.


    I would be able to figure out more about young master Kims identity if I could understand what those fundamentals are.


    She might be able to figure out their hidden powers that the Imperial Pce had been stealthily keeping.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    !


    Zhuge Mi Ryeos eyes opened wide.


    Boom!


    It started with Jang Hyung, the berserk living jiangshi.


    He started charging forward. To be more specific, he was charging toward the Heavenly Demon.


    The Heavenly Demon nonchntlymented with a gruff look on his face.


    I guess I was their target.


    Jang Hyung had charged forward as soon as he released his Heavenly Demon aura.


    It made it very clear what mission the Blood Cult had imnted into Jang Hyung as a living jiangshi.


    Is he nning on self-destructing with me?


    Sect leader In Ho immediately jumped in at thement the Heavenly Demon inadvertently said.


    Jang Hyung! Dont do that!


    He then ran toward Jang Hyung. He looked as if he wanted Jang Hyung to attack him instead.


    The Sect leader looked toward Cale and shouted.


    I will lead him! I will be the bait, so-


    However, he could not finish his sentence.


    Baaaaang!


    Between Jang Hyung and the Heavenly Demon


    A ck aura struck down between the two of them.


    Dragon!


    It was a ck Dragon.


    It was not a Dragon that was borate and beautiful in appearance. Instead, its rough appearance made it look as if it was just sort of put together.


    However, they couldnt have that kind of thought about it.


    This Dragon was releasing a violent and explosive aura fitting its rough appearance.


    As I expected.


    The moment the Heavenly Demon started smiling


    The person who created that ck yong, Choi Han, kicked off the ground. The ck yong followed his movements.


    He ran forward and made eye contact with Jang Hyung.


    It was difficult to make out his pupils because the whites of his eyes had been dyed ck as well, however, the living jiangshi was definitely looking at Choi Han.


    Choi Han had seen the living jiangshis body stagger.


    Choi Hanmented in response.


    Come.


    The living jiangshi started moving as if responding to his statement. The Cleave Saint, who was watching,mented almost in a sigh.


    Even if he has lost his consciousness and is listening to the Blood Cult, his roots are in Kunlun.


    It looked as if there were clouds surrounding Jang Hyung.


    The Eight Great Styles of the Cloud Dragon.


    A Dragon floating through the clouds.


    The virtuous martial arts that was the pride of Kunlun.


    Despite being submerged in an evil aura, Jang Hyungs martial arts showed the purity and subtlety that he had trained up until now.


    The clouds that appeared through the numerous tall peaks


    Steps that freely moved through those peaks with a dignified nature that nobody could easily reach and strength that could not be stopped.


    Jang Hyung-


    The Sect leader could not control his overwhelming emotions and scowled.


    Jang Hyung, who had only been using overwhelming physical strength and going berserk, using the Eight Great Styles of the Cloud Dragon made it so that the people of the Kunlun Sect could not turn a blind eye to their disciple, senior martial brother, or junior martial brother.


    People realized something as well.


    The living jiangshi knows it too.


    The Heavenly Demon calmlymented.


    He knows that you cannot defeat that ck yong with mere physical strength.


    The living jiangshi that had located his mission, the Heavenly Demon, could not self-destruct without trying to achieve his goal.


    His natural instincts helped him recognize that the person who was in his way was a strong person.


    He had to use his strongest abilities to attack this person.


    The history of Kunlun. He had to attack with the Eight Great Styles of the Cloud Dragon.


    He then looked at the ck yong and Choi Han, who were fighting against him.


    Everybody could see his steps and movements.


    Ha, haha-


    The Heavenly Demonughed.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo frowned.


    However, both of their gazes sank heavily.


    The Chief Advisor observed each and every one of Choi Hans movements.


    There are no styles of rules to his steps.


    From the way he extended his sword and released his internal ki to create this ck yong


    There seemed to be no rules in all of his actions.


    No, there are some.


    There did seem to be an extremely basic sword art that served as a base when he used his sword, but


    That sword art was extremely basicpared to the numerous martial arts of the Martial Arts world.


    Of course, she felt that Choi Hans movements were simr to someone elses.


    The Sword Demon.


    The Sword Demon and Choi Han really seemed to be rted as the Chief Advisor had heard.


    However, they were different.


    The Sword Demon had a bit more form.


    His Dragon was quite borate as well.


    However, Choi Han was different.


    It is violent and rough.


    It was also free.


    Simr to a person who picked up a sword for the first time and swung it around in all directions without knowing the danger of the de


    Choi Han resembled such a person.


    But Zhuge Mi Ryeo could notpletely agree with that.


    The ck yong that was created by these violent and free movements


    There was an extremely deep and thick darkness within that aura.


    It is not evil or demonic.


    His aura could not bebeled as evil or demonic.


    The lights sparkling around that ck yong


    These lights contained purity that made it difficult for them to jump to conclusions.


    A persons aura was going to show their heart.


    There was something pure shining through that thick darkness.


    She had no idea what that something was, but it was definitely something virtuous.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo heard the Heavenly Demon next to her.


    He must have been through a lot.


    Choi Han and Jang Hyung shed at that moment.


    More urately, the ck yong infiltrated into Jang Hyungs clouds.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    They heard a loud explosion.


    The ck yong stomped on the clouds.


    Jang Hyung continuously created clouds or used mysterious movements that made it look as if he was stepping on those clouds to run away from the ck yong, but


    Baaaaaang!


    The ck yong made explosions instead of roars and chased after him.


    It moved effortlessly with nothing being able to stop it.


    Hes shouting.


    There was a small smile on the Heavenly Demons face as if he was entertained.


    Hes shouting that he is right there.


    Choi Han.


    This mans sword was not quiet.


    It was endlessly revealing his presence.


    It was simr to a lost child who was left in darkness shouting that he was there.


    However, Choi Han did not seem like a lost child.


    Its the opposite.


    Choi Han was shouting from inside the deep darkness.


    He was shouting that he was there while carrying a light that was extremely smallpared to the darkness.


    He seemed to be shouting for the lost child toe to him.


    How entertaining.


    This might seem childish as well, but his heart was pure and resolute.


    It had to be in order for spirit to be imbued in his sword.


    I want to fight against him once.


    The Heavenly Demon once again firmed his desire to spar with Choi Han before nonchntlymenting.


    Hell be caught soon.


    Those words soon became reality.


    Grrrrrr-!


    Jang Hyung was letting out some entric roars before he stopped moving.


    The ck yong, the tip of Choi Hans sword was right in front of him.


    Taking one step forward would make that sword pierce through his neck.


    Running away is useless.


    Choi Han didnt even have a single bead of sweat on him as he calmlymented.


    Grr-!


    However, the living jiangshi did not give up. Jang Hyung took a step backward.


    He twisted his body.


    Lets run away.


    That was the thought on his mind.


    I told you that it was useless.


    But the moment he heard Choi Hans voice


    The living jiangshi started shaking.


    He could not run away backward.


    Choi Han made eye contact with Ron, who was standing behind Jang Hyung.


    Mm!


    The Cleave Saint jumped in shock.


    When did he get there-?!


    He couldnt hide his astonishment at Rons sudden appearance.


    Even if he was focused on Choi Han and Jang Hyung, he had not noticed Ron approaching at all.


    That part made him truly feel how stealthy Rons movements had been.


    He also realized one more thing.


    Choi Han, who had looked as if he was moving freely, had actually been moving Jang Hyung toward this half white-haired man.


    And the moment that man grabbed Jang Hyungs neck


    Good job.


    Choi Han and Ron kicked off the ground and moved away from Jang Hyung after working so hard to capture him.


    The whip seeped in between them and grabbed Jang Hyung.


    There was no need for the sand whip to be strong.


    Human, I am tying him down too!


    There was already a rope made of ck mana binding Jang Hyungs body.


    Grr!


    Jang Hyungs limbs started shaking after sensing danger.


    As the ck blood veins swelled up more


    Self-destruct!


    The moment someone shouted that


    Grrrrrr!


    Jang Hyungs movements stopped.


    Everybody looked toward Cale.


    The sand whip in his hand was covered in a rose gold current.


    That rose gold light was binding Jang Hyung.


    It is easy doing it like this.


    Cale thought that it really was a good idea to use the whip and calmlymented.


    Hey Heavenly Demon,e here.


    It should be difficult for the living jiangshi to self-destruct or go berserk while the rose gold light was touching him.


    It had been hard to take care of Namgung Tae Wi in the past because the Fire of Destruction had only been slightly unsealed at that time, but


    Jang Hyung is taking candy from a babypared to the Heavenly Demon.


    Even if he went berserk, Jang Hyung was nothing in front of Cales Fire of Destruction that was now over seventy percent unsealed.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Red smoke started pouring out of the heater and the Heavenly Demon let out a slightly despondentugh before standing next to Cale.


    Cale calmly continued to speak to him.


    We should check if we can protect his dantian even while he is in a berserk state.


    He then asked the Sect leader.


    Sect leader-nim.. It is possible that we may not be able to protect his dantian. He has gone quite berserk already.


    I am aware, young master-nim. Please at least protect his life for now.


    Yes sir. Please dont worry about that. We will also try to protect his dantian if possible.


    Cale motioned with his eyes to the Heavenly Demon who immediately moved and stood behind Jang Hyung. He then released his aura.


    The dark red aura touched the back of Jang Hyungs neck.


    Grrrrrr-!


    Jang Hyung twisted his body as if he was iling.


    That, that-!


    An Elder of the Kunlun Sect became anxious and stepped forward before seeing the Cleave Saints hand blocking him. The Cleave Saint asked in a low voice once they made eye contact.


    Do you not want to heal Jang Hyung?


    .


    The Elder stepped back.


    He then observed the Heavenly Demon with a gaze full of desperation and sharpness. It was his way of showing that he would not forgive any nonsense.


    The Cleave Saint sighed in response.


    The Heavenly Demon suddenly withdrew his aura.


    What, what is it? Is it not possible?


    The Sect leader subconsciously shouted when the Heavenly Demon looked toward Cale and spoke.


    The evil aura has spread to the upper dantian as well.


    Ah.


    The Sect leader, who knew about the principles of purification, gasped and staggered. As Daoshi Un Seon urgently supported him?


    And?


    Cale asked and the Heavenly Demon answered.


    But his upper dantian has not beenpletely affected.


    Cale nodded his head.


    So there is a chance.


    Thats right. It should be fine if we purify his upper dantian first. But it looks like it will take a long time.


    It doesnt matter.


    The Heavenly Demon sent his aura into Jang Hyung again after hearing Cales response.


    The dark red aura seeped into the upper dantian.


    The Heavenly Demon felt something different from when he did this in the Demon Cult.


    Jang Hyungs body was rejecting the dark red aura.


    This was not because he was a living jiangshi in a berserk state. This persons body was rejecting his aura.


    The Heavenly Demon calmlymented.


    You need to survive in order to kill me, dont you?


    As the Sect leader and others of the Kunlun Sect flinched


    The Heavenly Demonughed.


    How interesting.


    Only then did Jang Hyungs body ept the Heavenly Demons aura. Despite losing his sense of reason, the amount of grudge Jang Hyungs body held toward the Demon Cult was immense.


    The Heavenly Demon poured in his dark red aura without saying anything else and found the path.


    The rose gold light flowing through the whip followed the dark red aura into Jang Hyungs body.


    It was a slow process from there.


    It really took a long time.


    This purification took over two hours.


    Both Cale and the Heavenly Demon became drenched in sweat.


    Human, are you okay? Yourplexion seems okay!


    Raons voice was calm as he watched. Calesplexion was the same as earlier and he showed no signs of coughing up blood.


    It should have made everybody calm but the atmosphere in the area was getting heated up despite everybody being silent.


    It could not be helped.


    Jang Hyungs external appearance was slowly returning.


    Starting from his face to his arms and legs


    Slowly toward his chest


    The swollen ck veins subsided and he was returning to his original appearance.


    One vein at a time.


    The purification process was slow but it was extraordinary and nobody could take their eyes off of it.


    They could tell how focused the Heavenly Demon and Cale were in order to heal Jang Hyung.


    Jang Hyung was now closing his eyes with a rxed look on his face.


    And finally


    Cough!


    He coughed up an ash-colored liquid as he opened his eyes.


    His clear pupils and the whites of his eyes were perfectly contrasting each other as he nkly looked up at the sky.


    The Heavenly Demon withdrew his aura and Cale released the whip. Raons ck rope had disappeared a long time ago.


    Nobody cheered or said anything.


    Jang Hyung was crying.


    He slowly moved his body. He staggered a bit but he did not stop.


    He bowed toward Cale and the Heavenly Demon.


    I will not forget the grace you have shown me.


    The Heavenly Demon responded.


    You should not forget your grudges either.


    Jang Hyung looked at the Heavenly Demon and answered.


    I will be stronger.


    Ill be waiting.


    The Heavenly Demon stepped back. Jang Hyung then walked up to Cale and thanked him again.


    He bowed even deeper than earlier.


    Thank you very much, young master-nim.


    He then made a request.


    I would like to stand at the forefront of destroying the Blood Cult. Please.


    Cale answered.


    Ah, that is not possible.


    As Jang Hyung and everybody else flinched at Cales stern response Cale ignored the gazes focused on him as if they meant nothing and calmly answered.


    The Sword Saint and the Namgung n have already imed the forefront.


    The Heavenly Demon chimed in as well.


    The Demon Cult will be at the forefront.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders at Jang Hyung as he spoke.


    There is a bit of apetition for the forefront.


    Jang Hyung could have grumbled at his calm and rxed answer, but he could not do so.


    He saw the way Cales eyes were looking at him.


    Jang Hyungs eyes looked alive after seeing the person who purified him and was observing him again.


    His gaze then headed toward Sect leader In Ho.


    The Sect leader spoke with a look of resolution that he had never shown before.


    It looks like our Kunlun will have to participate in thatpetition for the forefront as well. Our Kunlun has never been in the back of an issue for the good of the Central ins.


    He then smiled at his disciple, Jang Hyung.


    Jang Hyung looked ready to cry again before he barely smiled back.


    Human! Why is everybody trying to be in the front?


    Cale ignored Raonsment and thought to himself.


    It looks like everybody will try topletely destroy the Blood Cult without me having to say anything.


    Cale noticed Chief Eunuch Wi approaching from a distance at that moment.


    The two of them made eye contact.


    He heard a sound transmission.


    Young master-nim! Weve procured an elixir!


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    * * *


    Three dayster.


    All of the Martial Arts Alliances living jiangshis in Kunlun were purified and Cale headed toward the Unorthodox faction with Sima Pyeong.


    Master. This disciple is just checking in to make sure that you are well.


    My disciple, the Coalition leader, what are these refreshments?


    They are refreshments this little one has prepared for his master.


    Ha.


    Cale sighed at Sima Pyeong and Raons nonsense that started early in the morning and wiped his face with both hands.


    Hahaha, lets fight!


    Kahaha! Come! Come at me!


    I want to fight too!


    Toonka, Xia Mun, the Second in Command of the Green Forest, and Sima Jung, the Trash of the Unorthodox faction. The three of them started fighting early in the morning.


    Cale sighed again while listening to them and clenched his eyes shut.


    Hup.


    Sima Dan was drinking next to him.


    Hoo hoo. Shall I teach you a game of dice?


    Sima Gong had slowly approached Ron and was trying to convince him to gamble.


    I dont want to go.


    Cale suddenly did not want to go to the Divergent Coalition.


    He just wanted to go home.


    Trantors Comments


    Cale, its time to find Dorothys red shoes from the witch.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 151: Let’s just sssh, slash! What do you think? (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 151: Let¡¯s just sssh, sh! What do you think? (5)


    How energetic.


    Cale turned his head after hearing a voice. He made eye contact with Sui Khan, who currently had Lee Soo Hyuks appearance.


    What is it? What do you want toin about?


    He chuckled while looking at the scowl on Cales face. Cale quietly looked at Sui Khan for a bit before nonchntlymenting.


    What are you doing these days?


    .


    It was hard for Cale to see the Team leaders face these days.


    He would turn to see that the guy was missing. Sui Khan had followed him around nonstop for a few days after he coughed up a lot of blood while purifying the Heavenly Demon, buttely, it was hard to see his face.


    One corner of Cales lips curled up this time.


    Is the God of Death contacting you or something?


    Haaaa.


    Sui Khan sighed. He then looked around. Cale looked around as well.


    The Divergent Coalition.


    This ce was located in Guizhou.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sichuan was to Guizhous immediate left and Yunnan was south of Guizhou, so Cale had thought that it was perfect since it was on the way.


    As for right now, Cales group had stopped in a forest on their way to Guizhou to get some rest.


    Can you not say it if there are too many people listening?


    The Team leader nodded his head slightly without answering.


    Cale motioned to Raon, who was chatting with Coalition leader Sima Pyeong.


    Human, what is it?


    Cale made a request to Raon who immediately came over.


    Please put a soundproof barrier around the Team leader and me.


    Hooo.


    Sima Pyeongs eyes sparkled as he looked at Cale and Raon. Raon must have sensed his gaze as he opened up his shoulders, stuck out his chubby belly, and fluttered his wings.


    Just leave it to me!


    Ooooooooong-


    ck mana started rising up around him and a ck barrier appeared around Cale and Sui Khan.


    Raon did not usually make such a visible ck barrier when he used soundproof barrier magic.


    Cale could hear Raons voice from the other side of the barrier.


    My disciple Coalition leader. Did you see that?


    I did not see it, but I felt it. Master. Mana moved and created a barrier! I am truly curious about the principles behind it!


    This great and mighty master of yours will teach you. Hehe!


    Raon and Sima Pyeong were basically stuck to each other as they chatted and people peeked at them before looking away.


    Of course, the Heavenly Demon was looking at the ck barrier as if he was curious.


    Can they hear the noises from the outside but we cannot hear anything from the inside?


    He showed his curiosity before moving his gaze elsewhere.


    Sage Demon. How far are they?


    They should have currently left Xinjiang and will soon arrive at Kunlun, my liege.


    The Sage Demon and the Battalion Commander of the Demon Laws Battalion He was currently looking over their ns to send the Demon Cults troops to Sichuan with two leaders of the Demon Cult.


    Cales group only had people from the Unorthodox faction along with these three people from the Demon Cult.


    Young master-nim. I will stop by the Martial Arts Alliance beforeing.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo, the Cleave Saint and the others were going to stop by the Martial Arts Alliance to take care of any aftermath of the purified living jiangshis. They would move after organizing everything for what was toe.


    The Namgung n is going to meet us in Sichuan as well, right?


    There were a lot of people to meet in Sichuan.


    Of course, there was someone who would join up again in Guizhou as well.


    Young master Kim. I will move on my own for a bit.


    The Fist King took his great-granddaughter and the Embroidered Uniform Guard and left.


    I need to personally go in order to get the medicinal root that his Majesty has given permission to give you.


    This medicinal root was so precious that they could not even leave it to the Embroidered Uniform Guard, the Emperors most trusted individuals. The Fist King had to personally go to get it.


    It meant that it was an amazing elixir.


    Cale obviously told the Fist King to be safe and quickly sent him on his way.


    Eating the elixir that the Fist King brings back should release more of his seal. As Cales face turned gentle at such a happy thought


    Lee Soo Hyuk started to speak.


    Humans are not the only Hunters.


    Cale and nonchntly responded.


    Im sure that is the case if other races can be gods as well.


    Yeah. There are all sorts of gods.


    The sealed God of Despair.


    Cale knew that the Hunters goal was to create such an existence again.


    He did not expect for such an organization to consist only of humans.


    You remember the names of the remaining Hunter households?


    Yes, Team leader-nim. Other than the Blood Cult, there are the Purple Bloods, Five Colors Bloods, and Transparent Bloods left.


    All of the remaining ones were odd colored bloods.


    Cale also remembered that there were the Red Bloods who were supposed to be on his side.


    Mm.


    The Team leader groaned unlike his usual self and could not speak. Cale nonchntlymented in response.


    I guess one of the Hunter groups we have to fight is not human.


    Yeah.


    A group that was not human.


    Cale started to recall the other races he knew about.


    Elves, Dwarves, Vampires-


    No.


    The Team leader would not hesitate to talk about another race that was only that strong.


    In that case-


    No way-


    Cale scowled.


    The back of his neck became so cold that he felt as if ice water had been poured over his head.


    Are they perhaps Dragons?


    The Team leader clenched his eyes shut instead of responding.


    Ha!


    Cale scoffed in disbelief.


    The Purple Bloods. We have not managed to get any information about them.


    Cale paid attention as the Team leader started speaking again.


    Im sure you heard that Central ins and other worlds are going to try to negotiate with the God of Bnce?


    Yes, Team leader-nim. I heard about it.


    Only the world associated with the Purple Bloods was not there.


    Xiaolen was at the center of the conversation because issues were already resolved there while Central ins and the worlds associated with the Five Colors Bloods and Transparent Bloods worked together with her.


    What do you mean?


    Cale questioned what he just heard.


    He recalled the information they had gathered in Xiaolen.


    Didnt we get the coordinates from the safe we looted from the House of Huayans?


    < Offer a world in order to create an omnipotent god. >


    The safe with those words had listed the target dimensions starting with Nameless 1 where the Roan Kingdom was located.


    Naturally, Xiaolen and Central ins were there as well.


    It allowed Cales group to believe that some of those ten or so target dimensions would be where the Hunters had taken root.


    But they could not find the world where the Bloods had taken root?


    The Purple Bloods were not in any of those dimensions.


    Are you saying that the with the Purple Bloods is not a target dimension to offer to create an omnipotent god?


    Yes.


    In that case, it made sense.


    Cale crossed his arms and looked at the Team leader who continued to speak.


    Anyway, we cant find the world associated with the Purple Bloods, so the God of Death, who was investigating the target dimensions we discovered from the ck Bloods, found it to be odd.


    And?


    Cale nonchntly responded while thinking that the God of Death does actually do some work.


    Anyway, he apparently sent his subordinates to contact all of the worlds. Just in case there was a world struggling on its own without knowing the situation.


    He found something in the process.


    One world cannot be contacted no matter how many times he tries.


    Cale made eye contact with Sui Khan.


    The God of Death sent Choi Jung Gun to that ce.


    The first Dragon yer and Choi Han and Choi Jung Soos ancestor.


    And the God of Death contacted me yesterday.


    The Team leaders gaze still looked awkward as he looked toward Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo who were busy chatting with each other.


    Cale looked at the two of them as well as he listened to the Team leader.


    A Hunter Dragon has taken over the world. That was thest thing he heard before he lost contact with Choi Jung Gun. Apparently the God of Death cannot see whether he is alive or dead.


    Even the god who oversaw the deaths of living creatures could not see an individuals death.


    Are you saying that he cant tell whether Choi Jung Gun is alive or dead?


    Yes.


    Cale recalled a conversation he had in Xiaolen with the Huayans patriarch.


    So then, who was responsible for the incident at the Roan Pce?


    When he had asked whether a different Hunters household aside from the Blue Bloods had messed with the Roan Kingdom


    Five Colors-


    The Huayans patriarch, the leader of the ck Bloods, exploded and died as soon as he said that.


    He died without a trace other than a small bit of ck blood.


    Cale did his best to send this terrible memory to a corner of his mind.


    Spections were not good because they could not tell whether Choi Jung Gun was dead or alive.


    This was the reason you asked for the soundproof barrier.


    He at least understood why the Team leader asked for this barrier.


    His gaze was still locked on the two Chois.


    It is important to take care of the Blood Cult right away but I think it would be good to think about your next destination as well.


    Cale nodded his head.


    The Five Colors Bloods or Purple Bloods. I guess we need to go to one of the two.


    He couldnt help but sigh.


    It seemed as if he would not have any time to rest.


    He was especially concerned about Choi Jung Gun since he could not be contacted anymore.


    But I cant just leave the Five Colors Bloods alone either.


    Based on the Huayans patriarchs actions, the dark shadow that moved the Blood Cult and the House of Huayans to mess with the Roan Kingdom seemed to be the Five Colors Bloods.


    Now that I think about it, it has been a while since we talked.


    Cale thought about crown prince Alberu Crossman.


    Nothing else has happened to Roan, right?


    He had an ominous feeling. Cale spoke a bit quickly to Sui Khan.


    Team leader. What is the name of the world the Purple Bloods are believed to be in?


    Aipotu.


    Please get me all of the information you can get about that ce.


    Of course. Im already gathering it. Ill get it to you soon.


    A world dominated by a Dragon.


    Cale looked toward Raon, who was snickering with Sima Pyeong. He also thought about the other Dragons in the Roan Kingdom.


    It was possible that he would have to move with a new group to this next dimension.


    What are you doing?


    He heard the Team leaders confused voice. Cale calmly tapped on the mirror.


    Im going to make a call.


    He got out of the barrier and got on the carriage. He first asked Lee Soo Hyuk to make sure that nobody approached it.


    Human! Are you contacting home?


    Raon left Sima Pyeong and quickly flew over.


    Click.


    Cale got in the carriage with Raon and immediately turned on the divine item.


    The screen lit up and he touched the back of his neck while looking at the connecting screen.


    I hope everything is okay.


    He had paid less attention to the Roan Kingdom until now for many reasons.


    He became quite anxious after realizing that fact. These were the times something always happened; Cale was acting calm but his face was slowly stiffening.


    Raon noticed this, slowly approached Cale, ced his face on Cales thigh and looked up.


    Cale touched Raons smooth head and looked at the mirror.


    Paaaat-


    The screen finally connected.


    .


    Cale was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Alberu Crossman. Cale could see his face.


    Are you okay, your highness?


    Hisplexion looked extremely terrible.


    There were dark circles under his eyes.


    Human! What is wrong with the crown princes face? He does not look like the sun; he looks like a shriveling oriental melon!


    Cales emotions slowly settled down.


    The anxiety quickly went away.


    Raons voice was bright as well.


    The crown princes face did resemble a shriveling oriental melon as Raon mentioned, but-


    Hahahaha, its been a while, my little dongsaeng?


    He was smiling.


    Extremely brightly and elegantly at that.


    Crown prince!


    Its been a while, Raon-nim. Hahaha!


    Nice to see you too, crown prince! But did you scam someone?


    Raon nonchntly asked.


    The look on your face is so bright! Did something exciting happen? Did you loot something on your own?


    I know, right?


    Cale slowly looked unsettled.


    The crown prince didnt care and smiled with satisfaction despite his tired face as he looked at Cale.


    My little dongsaeng. Whats with your face? Your face looks like you must have coughed up some blood.


    Cale flinched but the crown princeughed again.


    What is going on, your highness?


    It was so weird that Cale disrespectfully asked.


    The crown princeughed as he answered.


    We are rich.


    Excuse me?


    The Roan Kingdom is rich and my little dongsaeng Cale is rich too.


    Ah.


    Cale asked the thought that came into his mind.


    Did you finish all of the negotiations for the mines, your highness?


    Yeah.


    The crown princes eyes were sparkling as he answered in a low voice. They were sparkling so much that Cale couldnt help but flinch a bit.


    However, a smile slowly appeared on his face as well.


    Human, did we be even richer?


    That seems to be the case.


    The young ck Dragons lips twitched before he smiled brightly as well.


    The crown prince shared everything he received from the different kingdoms on the Eastern and Western continents in return for the mines and once he was done


    Hahaha, our hyung-nim truly is the best! Aigoo, you are shining so brightly that I cant even look at you!


    Hahahaha! Even your disrespectful tone sounds great to me today!


    Hey crown prince, youre the best! Now that I take another look, you are a brightly smiling and handsome oriental melon! Hehehe!


    Cale, Alberu, and Raon shared a moment with bright smiles.


    It was a time whereughter and joy did not end.


    * * *


    Guizhou.


    The Divergent Coalitions current leader, Sima Pyeong, built his base here saying that he wanted to start a new Divergent Coalition here. After that, this ce became the central region of the Unorthodox faction.


    Normal members of the Orthodox faction, unless they were extremely strong experts, kept a low profile and tried to quickly get out of this ce.


    They especially tried their hardest to stay away from the Divergent Coalitions building.


    That was basically the heart of the Unorthodox faction.


    And today, at therge pavilion at the center of that heart


    Beautiful flowers and fresh trees


    A ce where a small stream flowing with clear water wrapped around it


    That sounds beautiful no matter when I hear it.


    One side of the pavilion had the greatest musicians of Guizhou who were ying refreshing yet sentimental and mellow music.


    The strongest of the Unorthodox faction in the Sichuan area, the Pinnacle Demon and the leader of the Iron Street Market, were chatting away.


    The Coalition leader-nim is someone who knows the beauty of the arts.


    Dang!


    They heard the sound of a pipa.


    Divergent Coalition Leader Sima Pyeong.


    Whenever he invited the core members of the Divergent Coalition, he would escort them to this beautiful pavilion that was full of music and beauty.


    The Iron Street Market leader emptied his cup as he calmly spoke.


    I guess someone is going to die today.


    Divergent Coalition Leader Sima Pyeong always made decisions to kill someone with music like this.


    It made it so that nobody actually enjoyed this beauty.


    Its a terrible hobby of his.


    The person called the top demon of the Five Demonsmented before looking toward the door.


    Theyre here.


    Chhh.


    The door opened and Divergent Coalition Leader Sima Pyeong appeared.


    Cale was standing right next to him.


    Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaag.


    Priest Durst was behind him.


    Trantors Comments


    There goes Durst. Somebody is a jiangshi here~~~


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 152: Let’s just sssh, slash! What do you think? (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 152: Let¡¯s just sssh, sh! What do you think? (6)


    Young master-nim, I, ugh, here, gaaag-


    Yeah. You can wait here.


    Cale patted Dursts back as Durst did his best to hold back his dry heaves and started walking.


    Sima Pyeongs tastes are not very good either.


    Should he phrase it as the Unorthodox factions people really seemed to fit the Unorthodox faction?


    A beautiful pavilion surrounded by clear water. There was a path toward the highest seat surrounded by the beautiful music yed by musicians.


    There were feasts prepared on both sides of the path.


    The people seated at the tables were all core members of the Divergent Coalition.


    The right side has neutral and Sima Pyeongs people.


    The left side was the opposing faction centered around the leader of the Green Forest.


    How entertaining.


    Usually, the more important people were seated closer to the top seat but everybody sat as they pleased in the Unorthodox faction.


    They were looking at Cale through this odd silence.


    Their gazes were quite hrious.


    Human! That punk who looks even stupider than Toonka is ring at you!


    For reference, that punk was the leader of the Green Forest.


    Why was it that all bandits looked so monotonous like a clich?


    Anybody would be able to tell that this guy was the leader of Green Forest.


    Human! This is weird, there are too many humans in the Unorthodox faction making weird expressions!


    Raons assessment was urate.


    Hehehe-


    A person chuckling as if they were drunk while winking toward Cale.


    A person wiping a rough de and wetting his lips with his tongue while looking at Cale.


    Or a bastard looking at him as if he wanted to kill Cale.


    There were all sorts of bastards here.


    Cale walked past them before hearing a voice for the first time.


    That person is young master Kim.


    He turned toward the voice.


    A person seated on the right side.


    A major figure in the neutral faction of the Divergent Coalition


    It was the Pinnacle Demon.


    As one of the Five Demons, she was the third Demon Cale had met after the Carnage Demon and the Sword Demon.


    She looks exactly as I have heard.


    The Pinnacle Demon was the oldest of the Five Demons at the age of eighty and originally held a different title.


    Her original title was Poison Demon.


    She was the person whose name was best known in the Unorthodox faction for her use of poison.


    However, a change happened to her martial arts at some point.


    She decided to reach the pinnacle in the use of poison and gathered all martial artspatible with poison, even the third-rate ones, to research them.


    However, she was unable to find a martial art suitable for her poison after over twenty years and, as a result, said that she reached her limits and called herself the Pinnacle Demon.


    I heard that she has a terrible rtionship with the Emei Sect and the Sichuan Tang n?


    The Emei Sect was a sect of women that had started as a gathering of nuns to discuss arts and the Dao before turning into one of the Orthodox factions Nine Sects One Gang.


    The Sichuan Tang n was one of the Orthodox factions Five Great ns and famous for their poison and terrible tempers.


    The Emei Sects current Sect leader and the Pinnacle Demon had shed against each other quite often when they were younger, turning them into bitter enemies.


    As for the Tang n, they couldnt help but be wary of the Pinnacle Demon as they also studied poison and hidden weapons.


    That is why the Sichuan region is quite messy they said?


    Normally, a region is usually controlled by one group. However, the confrontation between the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction was firm in Sichuan without leaning in either direction.


    The Orthodox faction had the Emei Sect, the Tang n, and the Qingcheng Sect.


    The Unorthodox faction centered around the Iron Street Market and had the ck Dao Gang and the Pinnacle Demon.


    There were no major conflicts but Sichuan maintained a tight and tense atmosphere.


    That was also where the Pure Silver Merchant guild, which Cale presumed to be a branch or core part of the Blood Cult, existed as well.


    Its going to be quite the shitshow.


    Cale sighed thinking about that chaos but a smile soon appeared on his face.


    Human! You havent smiled like that in a while!


    It was because Cale would be the one to create that shitshow.


    He nned onpletely flipping things over.


    That was why he went all around purifying people and acting all polite until now.


    Cale looked at the sharp eyes of the Pinnacle Demon within her wrinkled eyelids and smiled.


    Hoooo.


    As the Pinnacle Demon let out a short gasp of admiration


    Coalition leader. Why did you suddenly call us together?


    Someone stopped Sima Pyeong before he could even sit down.


    Xia Ryeong.


    The owner of this peaceful-looking name was the leader of the Green Forest.


    The person who led the 72 Green Forests and the 18 Yangtze Waterway Strongholds.


    Where did you leave Xia Mun?


    The man whose hair was even messier than Toonkas held his cup of alcohol in his hand as he looked up at Sima Pyeong.


    His gaze was vicious.


    Xia Mun is doing well.


    Ha! What bullshit. We have lost contact with Xia Mun. Right after he met with your kids, Coalition leader.


    Xia Ryeongs aura started to get more vicious.


    Xia Mun was the second inmand of Green Forest who chased after Cale calling him boss.


    As visible in their simr names, Xia Ryeong gave his trusted subordinates the samest name and treated them not just as sworn siblings but as if they were actual siblings.


    There was bound to be quite the solidarity between the two.


    Human! Didnt Xia Mun fall asleep after drinking with Toonka?


    He was currently knocked out in an inn somewhere in Guizhou after drinking his ass off.


    Cale could see Sima Pyeong quietly observing Xia Ryeong.


    Sima Pyeong repeated himself to Xia Ryeong, who was growling while asking about Xia Mun.


    Xia Mun is doing well.


    No, I asked you where he was-


    I said he was doing well.


    Xia Ryeong flinched.


    It was because a gentle smile appeared on Sima Pyeongs face.


    I have clearly said it three times now that he is doing well. Xia Ryeong, you know me. You know that I hate saying something more than two times.


    The music was still going despite themotion.


    The refreshing music that made the listeners think of Spring did not stop.


    However, it was just the music.


    Nobody dared to say anything.


    Pfft.


    Xia Ryeongs snort was what broke the silence.


    Youve beenying low until now but you are finally going to show your true colors?


    Clunk. Xia Ryeong stood up.


    Wow.


    Cale was amazed.


    He truly was about Toonkas size. A person.


    This was the first time he saw such a tall person in the Central ins.


    Shhh.


    This was followed by the quiet sound of chairs moving back as two other people stood up.


    Cale observed the two people seated on the other side of Xia Ryeong.


    The first and the fourth.


    Sima Seok and Sima Tae. They stood up and stared at Xia Ryeong.


    It started feeling as if an explosive situation might happen at any moment.


    True colors?


    Only Sima Pyeong was still calm.


    What true colors are you saying I am showing?


    Xia Ryeong looked at Cale.


    Are you young master Kim Hae-il?


    Cale slightly nodded his head.


    Xia Ryeong continued.


    I apologize to an esteemed member of the Imperial Pce, but I do not like the Unorthodox faction cooperating with the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult and I do not like bowing my head either!


    Xia Ryeong red at Sima Pyeong.


    His subordinates started standing up one by one as if to show that they agree with him.


    Their clothes were different colors but they were all giving off vicious auras.


    Most of the Orthodox faction trained and developed under strict rules or within the fences of the Sect or n.


    The Demon Cult grew their strength through thorough training andpetition following strict rules.


    The Unorthodox faction was different from them.


    Most of them grew up far from things like learning or protecting. They learned martial arts and trained to be stronger for their survival.


    Coalition leader!


    Xia Ryeong shouted.


    Does the fact that this esteemed member of the Imperial Pce hase here mean that you want us to negotiate like how the Orthodox faction and Demon Cult have negotiated with each other?


    Sima Pyeong stood silently and smiled.


    Xia Ryeong shouted in anger.


    I will not sit by and watch the Divergent Coalition being a dog with its tail tucked between its legs!


    Crack.


    He broke the cup in his hand.


    How did we take up our spot in this ce? Fighting! That was our only answer! But what? You want us topromise? Absolutely not! We must not be bent!


    Xia Ryeongs side started heating up in agreement.


    Cale had a thought while looking at him.


    What fucking nonsense.


    Cale had heard about the bandits and pirates letting merchant guilds through if they pay a toll. He also knew that the bandits and pirates absolutely did not mess with the administrators.


    Sometimes, they even offered bribes to officials.


    It was an everyday urrence for the Unorthodox faction to be wary of the government because they took on thugs or gangsters as their subordinates.


    He even heard about the ck Dao Gang that ripped merchants of money by calling it a spot fee.


    And then what?


    Fighting?


    Cannot be bent?


    He says some funny things.


    The moment Cale had that thought


    You say some funny things.


    He flinched thinking that he said his thoughts out loud before turning toward the sound of the voice.


    The Pinnacle Demon. She wasughing while tilting her cup.


    Senior Pinnacle Demon!


    Xia Ryeong showed his respects while also showing his anger at thement from a major figure from the neutral faction.


    The Pinnacle Demon nonchntlymented.


    Surviving until the end and living on despite how dirty and unfair things are.


    Smirk. She started to smile.


    Her skin was grotesque because she researched poison. That might exin why the old womans face looked like the scary viins in traditional fairy tales.


    That is the thought of the Unorthodox faction bastards. Why do you talk about fighting andpromise as if there is something spectacr? We just move ording to what benefits us.


    The Pinnacle Demon nonchntly asked.


    Xia Ryeong. Why are you acting like this?


    Cale heard Sima Pyeong quietly mumble something with the smile gone from his face.


    She noticed as I expected.


    Just as Cale was about to ask what he was talking about


    The Pinnacle Demon continued to speak.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Xia Ryeong. What are you aiming for by acting like those Orthodox faction bastards?


    Senior, how could you say that I am acting like the Orthodox faction bastards?!


    The Pinnacle Demon tilted her head to the side while looking at the angry Xia Ryeong.


    His subordinates were hesitating at the weird mood.


    It was the same for Sima Pyeongs children.


    The Pinnacle Demons rxed demeanor truly came with a questioning heart.


    Xia Ryeong. You are talking about fighting andpromise to talk about justification in an organization known as the Unorthodox faction. If that is not what those stuffy and frustrating Orthodox faction bastards do, then what is?


    Hooo.


    Cale quietly gasped.


    The Pinnacle Demon continued to speak as he did that.


    Also, you talked about fighting. You said that we must not be bent. Isnt that what those Demon Cult bastards usually say?


    She started chuckling.


    Are we the Demon Cult? Who cares about something stupid like the survival of the fittest? In our Unorthodox faction, it doesnt matter if you use dirty or unfair methods or if you continue to stab your allies in the back. All that matters is that you survive. Why are you telling us to fight and jump into a situation where we might die?


    She then looked toward Sima Pyeong.


    Coalition leader. Why are you acting weak?


    Chhhhhhhhhh-!


    Her wine ss started melting.


    The ss slowly disappeared while reacting to her poison infused internal ki.


    Young master-nim.


    The Pinnacle Demon looked at Cale.


    Do you know the answer, young master-nim?


    Wow.


    Cale was truly amazed.


    This old woman is as I have heard.


    Chief Eunuch Wi had told Cale something.


    Young master-nim. Sichuan may look like the Unorthodox faction might get pushed back because there are three strong Sects and ns of the Orthodox faction there, however


    The reality of the situation was that there was a bnce.


    The Pinnacle Demon. As long as she is in charge of confronting the Emei Sect and the Tang n The Orthodox faction will not be able to defeat the Unorthodox faction.


    The Pinnacle Demon.


    It looked like he would be able tomunicate with this person.


    He might even be able tomunicate better with her than the slightly crazy Sima Pyeong.


    Aigoo.


    Sima Pyeong sighed.


    As expected, it is difficult to hide things from you, Senior Pinnacle Demon.


    His eldest child, Sima Seok, started speaking.


    Coalition leader-nim, what do you mean by that-


    What do I mean? It means that something quite entertaining is about to happen here.


    Sima Pyeong folded his fan.


    The music stopped.


    Human, are we getting started?


    This peaceful silence was the signal.


    They areing in.


    The moment that the Pinnacle Demon nonchntlymented


    Chhh-


    The door to the pavilion opened again.


    Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaag.


    Durst rushed in and ran up to Cales side and pointed with his finger.


    Over there!


    Xia Ryeong.


    Over, aaaaaaaaak-!


    The first child, Sima Seok.


    And there, there-, ugh!


    The moment Durst quickly pointed at five people


    Hmm. I guess this is doable?


    The Heavenly Demon calmly walked into the pavilion and spoke to Cale.


    Cale nodded his head.


    Durst didnt act as if he would faint or die as he did back in the Demon Cult.


    He just kept dry heaving.


    If it is this level of living jiangshis, it is easy.


    Even if there were a lot of them


    The purification should not take much time.


    Especially for living jiangshis who were in shock and not in berserk states.


    Hae-il-nim.


    Cale motioned toward Choi Han, Ron, Beacrox, Sui Khan, and Choi Jung Soo.


    They would take care of suppressing the five people the priest pointed out.


    Ill take care of my son.


    Sima Pyeong was there as well.


    What is this-


    Coalition leader-nim, what is going on right now?


    In between the shocked members of the Unorthodox faction


    Crackle.


    Cale channeled his rose gold currents.


    A person approached him at that moment.


    Did you just say living jiangshis?


    The Pinnacle Demon. She quickly walked up to him.


    Her eyes were sparkling quite a bit.


    Just one living jiangshi!


    Hmm?


    The Pinnacle Demon shouted urgently and desperately as Cale flinched.


    Give me just one! I want to research it!


    Cale simply ignored the Pinnacle Demon.


    It was better to ignore crazy talk.


    Trantors Comments


    Where is the shut up and take my money meme when you need it?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 153: Let’s just sssh, slash! What do you think? (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 153: Let¡¯s just sssh, sh! What do you think? (7)


    However, Cale had been mistaken.


    It was difficult to ignore crazy talk.


    Why? Because the person saying the crazy things was not a normal person.


    Please! Just one!


    What are you doing?!


    Cale became extremely shocked.


    He looked down at the hem of his pants.


    The Pinnacle Demon, one of the top experts of the Unorthodox faction, was lying on the ground while grabbing the hem of his pants.


    Baaaaang!


    Bang!


    This was happening despite the beautiful music stopping and the sounds of battle ringing all around them.


    Coalition leader-nim! No, father! Why are you-


    Just stand still.


    Despite Coalition leader Sima Pyeong and his son, Sima Seoks battle, a battle between father and son that should be quite painful to watch was happening


    Ugh!


    Boom-!


    Despite the leader of Green Forest, Xia Ryeong, falling to the ground while fighting Choi Han and Beacrox


    Just one! Give me on living jiangshi! I want to research it!


    The Pinnacle Demon was whining.


    Cales face slowly turned into a scowl at the actions of an olddy who was over eighty years old.


    I thought thisdy was a smart person who could understand me.


    Tsk.


    Cale clicked his tongue.


    Cale moved his leg to get the hand off of his pants.


    However, the Pinnacle Demons hand did not move away.


    Ah, seriously.


    The Pinnacle Demon was holding onto the hem of his pants very tightly.


    Please let go.


    Only if you give me one living jiangshi!


    The Pinnacle Demon was firm on her wishes. Cales face slowly became insolent and was frowning, but The Pinnacle Demon did not move away.


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    Im busy. Im going to proceed with the purification. Its not my fault if you get hurt, maam.


    Ah, you cant purify!


    The Pinnacle Demon grabbed onto the hem of his pants even stronger.


    Dont purify one and give it to me!


    Cales answer was firm.


    No thank you.


    Crackle!


    The rose gold current spread throughout Cales body.


    He wanted the Pinnacle Demon to be shocked by the current and move her hands away, but


    Aaaah-


    The Pinnacle Demon let out a weird noise once the current touched her, and


    Aigoo, this sure feels nice. This massage is actually effective. I like how it tingles.


    What is up with this old woman?


    Cale waspletely frowning now.


    I was feeling disappointed because I didnt feel much when drinking most poisons. But this is very electric!


    Shes crazy.


    She was not just a typical level of crazy.


    She was very crazy.


    Cale could see the Pinnacle Demons hands turning red as the currents touched her. She seemed to be using her internal ki so that she does not get burnt, but she would probably get burnt soon.


    Nheless, the Pinnacle Demon truly enjoyed the currents.


    She even ced her face on it.


    So refreshing!


    She put her shoulder there as well.


    Aigoo, this feels like a real massage! This is better than the best masseuse in all of Sichuan!


    The Pinnacle Demon was truly happy.


    And Cale was bbergasted. However, he slowly became more scared of this old woman.


    Her eyes have gone crazy.


    Her sparkling eyes were full of thoughts about living jiangshis and this massage.


    Kim Hae-il.


    The Heavenly Demon asked in a low voice about what to do.


    Cale looked around.


    No, what the hell-


    The members of the Unorthodox faction were anxious.


    However, they could not easily make a move because of the term, living jiangshi.


    Ugh! To treat me like this, like this-


    Let go of me!


    Father, why are you doing this to me?


    The living jiangshis were already suppressed. They seemed to have gotten caught because they had been unable to prepare for this sudden attack.


    Of course, it helped that Cales group and Sima Pyeong were stronger than the living jiangshis.


    The moment Cale watched that the conditions of the suppressed living jiangshis were getting more intense


    They might end up going berserk if things go wrong.


    Cale responded to the Heavenly Demon.


    We need to purify them right away.


    No!


    The Pinnacle Demon urgently shouted.


    The Heavenly Demon looked down at her and asked in a casual voice.


    Wont you get hurt if you try to purify them with baggage on you like this?


    The Heavenly Demon is right! Human, lets get rid of this Pinnacle Demon!


    The invisible Raon was adamant about his suggestions.


    Huuuuuu.


    Cale sighed before crouching down. The Pinnacle Demon and he were almost eye to eye.


    Pinnacle Demon-nim.


    He called out to her and she looked at him with extremely sparkly eyes.


    Are you going to give me one?


    Smirk, the corners of Cales lips started to rise.


    No maam. I will not.


    No! Then-!


    Her actions were no longer keeping a minimum standard of respect as she had been doing by calling him young master Kim-nim.


    Cale warmly spoke to her.


    However, I will introduce you to a key spy of the Blood Cult, someone who knows quite a bit about living jiangshis.


    Hmm?


    The Pinnacle Demon flinched.


    He should know quite a bit about how to create and control jiangshis.


    There is someone like that?


    Yes maam. There is. We have him.


    His name was Number 7.


    The bastard who was being knocked unconscious around the clock will be quite useful soon when they get to Sichuan. They would start with the Pure Silver Merchant guild before finding the hidden Blood Cult.


    Hmm.


    The Pinnacle Demons hand on Cales pants was moving. Cale smiled even brighter as he spoke to her.


    Also, wouldnt there be a lot of great research documents once we get to the Blood Cults base?


    Thats true. That ce would really be-!


    The Pinnacle Demons eyes sparkled.


    Cale did not miss that opening and brushed the Pinnacle Demons hand off his pants. He immediately stood up and moved two steps away from the Pinnacle Demon.


    And then he brushed his leg off again for no reason.


    The Blood Cult-


    The Pinnacle Demon asked Cale.


    Do you know where the Blood Cult is?


    She was speaking respectfully again.


    We have basically located something connected to them. It is in Sichuan.


    The Pinnacle Demon started chuckling.


    Then I guess to the Blood Cult I go.


    The Pinnacle Demon stepped back without any regrets. Cale watched her before turning toward the living jiangshis.


    Lets get started.


    Yes.


    The Heavenly Demon seemed entertained about something as there was a smile on his gruff face while he channeled his internal ki.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah-!


    At that moment, Sima Seok Sima Pyeongs eldest son suddenly shouted and his body started twisting.


    Although he looked ready to go berserk


    Ugh!


    Sima Seok soon fainted.


    Sima Pyeong looked at the person who smacked his son to knock him out. Sui Khan had a leisurely smile on his face as he spoke.


    It is easier if we knock them out before they go berserk.


    Cales group had figured this method out after experiencing living jiangshis going berserk two times.


    It was difficult to handle living jiangshis going berserk.


    In that case, what if they suppressed them before they went berserk and knocked them out?


    I see. It would make it easy.


    A gentle smile formed on Sima Pyeongs face.


    As he looked down at his unconscious son and nodded his head multiple times saying it was a good method


    Ugh!


    Ugh!


    The other four living jiangshis were knocked unconscious as well.


    Of course, Xia Ryeongs resistance was quite strong, but


    He was easier to knock out than Toonka.


    Xia Ryeong lost consciousness as Choi Han calmly remarked.


    How, like this-


    The Iron Street Market, which was a neutral faction, could not help but gasp in astonishment. Whether it was living jiangshis or Blood Cult These words they were hearing wereplicated, but it was shocking that these experts of the Unorthodox faction were so easily suppressed.


    Why are you so surprised?


    Senior.


    The Pinnacle Demon stood next to the leader of the Iron Street Market looking like a serious expert as if she never threw a fit. She looked at the members of Cales group and nonchntlymented.


    Theyre strong.


    As the leader of the Iron Street Market flinched in response


    Even I cant guarantee victory against a couple of them.


    Based on the rumors, the Heavenly Demon and young master Kim-


    No. Not the two of them.


    Aside from the two of them-


    There are. There are quite a lot of strong little punks.


    The Pinnacle Demons lips twisted up while looking at Choi Han, Sui Khan, and the others.


    However, her smile soon disappeared without a trace.


    Crackle-!


    The rose gold light grew bigger.


    Red smoke starteding out of the heater.


    The Heavenly Demons dark red aura first headed toward the leader of Green Forest followed by Cales rose gold light.


    Ho-


    The Pinnacle Demon looked down at her arm.


    Her arm that was full of numerous grotesque injuries had chills for the first time in a long while.


    We are theplete opposite.


    This young master Kim Hae-il


    The aura that he released was theplete opposite of the Pinnacle Demons.


    It truly met the definition of purification.


    All living things have properties to turn it into medicine or poison.


    Poison. That was something made from the harmful aspects of things in nature.


    Of course, there were times when medicine ended up being poison and poison ended up as medicine.


    Either way, both medicine and poison were things that tried to create some sort of change inside a living creature.


    Its getting rid of it.


    However, the thing contained in this fiery thunderbolt was getting rid of things.


    Well, only getting rid of the evil aura.


    No, it could probably burn and destroy anything if it wanted to do so.


    A power that creates change within an existence and a power that gets rid of that existence.


    If that was not opposite and ipatible, what would be?


    However, both things had their logic based in nature.


    How interesting.


    The Pinnacle Demon. The old expert who had given herself a limit because she had seen no path to progress further was full of hope that a path might now open for her to surpass her limits.


    Sichuan-


    She spoke to the leader of the Iron Street Market.


    Market leader.


    Yes, Senior.


    Your manor has a lot of empty rooms, doesnt it?


    The Iron Street Market leader looked at the Pinnacle Demon and Cale before bowing his head.


    I will have them prepared, Senior Pinnacle Demon.


    Good. Lets prepare properly so that they can stay with our side instead of going to the Orthodox factions people.


    Tsk.


    The Pinnacle Demon clicked her tongue.


    This is the type of power that would make the Emei Sect go crazy.


    The destructive yet refreshing and pure aura that Cales red currents gave off made the Protocol think of her long time bitter enemy, the Sect leader of the Emei Sect.


    That crazy woman would speak highly of young master Kims power.


    Heh.


    The Pinnacle Demon, who had been concerned for a moment, smiled after seeing Sima Pyeongs eyes sparkling while looking at Cales purifying power.


    That bastard has fallen deeply. In that case, I dont have to worry.


    Sima Pyeong. That bastard was someone who never let go once he bit onto something and chased it no matter what it took.


    This should be entertaining.


    From the Heavenly Demon to the Divergent Coalition Leader and young master Kims subordinates whose identities the Pinnacle Demon has yet to figure out


    It looked like it would be quite loud around young master Kim.


    He seems to want that as well.


    The Pinnacle Demon licked her lips while looking at the calm look on young master Kims face.


    However, she soon forgot about all of her thoughts and had to gasp in admiration.


    Ho-


    The red smoke that was filling the pavilion


    She could tell because she had given her whole life to poison. She could tell how pure and beautiful yet dignified and extraordinary this aura was.


    Cough!


    Starting with Xia Ryeong, whose eyes opened as he coughed up an ash-colored liquid


    The living jiangshis were purified one after the other.


    Young master Kim did have some cold sweats and turned pale in the process, but he otherwise looked fine.


    Of course, nobody was sneering at him looking weaker and weaker.


    This formidably pure power not only filled this room but flowed out of the pavilion to fill around it as well.


    Everybodys gazes were focused on Cale despite the Heavenly Demon and the Divergent Coalition Leader being present.


    Yes, the people of the Unorthodox faction are these kinds of bastards.


    The Pinnacle Demon smiled.


    The Unorthodox faction.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    These bastards having respect for those above them? Absolutely not.


    Years of experience? Wisdom? They didnt care about things like that.


    All that mattered was strong strength.


    Superior physical strength.


    There were plenty of bastards here who would go crazy at that and even lick the shoes of that strong person to stick by them.


    It meant that all you had to do to get epted in the Unorthodox faction was to show your strength.


    And young master Kim gave a master performance showing off his strength.


    Nothing else needed to be said.


    Once thest purification was finished


    Sima Pyeong called his subordinates into the pavilion.


    Imprison them.


    The five purified living jiangshis, including his own son, were imprisoned.


    Human! They need to heal so why are they being sent to prison? My disciple is weird!


    Cale listened to Raonsment and looked toward Sima Pyeong with a confused look on his face as well. Sima Pyeong answered gently, almost as if he was a disloyal subject.


    They will be in prison but we will send a doctor there to make sure they are okay.


    Cale did not say anything after hearing that these people will be looked after.


    Sima Pyeong was someone who said that he would kill the living jiangshis if they hadmitted a sin against the Divergent Coalition.


    But for that person to say that he will keep those people alive and call a doctor It was better not to pay any attention to it anymore.


    The Divergent Coalition.


    They had their own way of doing things.


    Cale had no rights to tell them how to do something since he was an outsider.


    However


    Then let us start the celebration again!


    Sounds great!


    Kahahaha, as expected, our Coalition leader-nim is very generous!


    The musicians started ying again as If nothing had happened and the members of the Unorthodox faction sat back down as if nothing was wrong.


    The staff came in to get rid of the destroyed items and food to bring new things out.


    Their actions were as fluid as the flowing water.


    At least we didnt see someone lose their head today! The alcohol sounds like it is going to be great today. Kahahahahah!


    I need to see some blood to enjoy my drink!


    Kahaha, is that so?


    Cale thought to himself while listening to the voices.


    This ce is not normal either.


    Sima Pyeong walked over while rubbing his hands as Cale sighed.


    There is a seat for you right there, young master-nim.


    .


    The highest spot


    The spot that he had thought was for Sima Pyeong It was Cales seat.


    In addition, next to Cales seat was a small cushion embroidered in gold threads.


    Sima Pyeong looked at the air and whispered.


    This lowly disciple has prepared that for his great and mighty master.


    That cushion was made for the invisible Raon.


    Human! Our Coalition leader disciple is a bit weird but for some odd reason, I am starting to like him more.


    I know, right?


    * * *


    We are almost in Sichuan.


    Choi Jung Soo, who was covering his face with a bamboo hat, showed his face and pointed toward the front while talking to Cale.


    The Pure Silver Merchant guilds main location is inside the castle.


    Cale heard Raons voice in his mind.


    Human, are we destroying things now?


    A thick smile appeared on Cales face as he listened to that young voice that was full of anticipation.


    Trantors Comments


    Deeeeeeestroy!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 154: Let’s just sssh, slash! What do you think? (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 154: Let¡¯s just sssh, sh! What do you think? (8)


    Sichuan.


    This was not a central region of the Central ins.


    However, that did not mean that the development of businesses and many different things were dyed here.


    This ce was best described as a ce where everything was in the middle.


    Isnt it peaceful?


    Cale awkwardly smiled as the Pinnacle Demonughed and asked in a warm voice.


    It was because he saw the bup sack on the Pinnacle Demons shoulder.


    The Blood Cults Number 7 was wrapped in soft cloth and tightly bound inside the bup sack.


    Of course, he was unconscious.


    Human. Number 7 sure struggles a lot.


    Cale thought about how Number 7 now shakes as if he is seizing and automatically goes unconscious whenever he even sees Choi Han.


    In fact, this guy was happy that he would get to leave Choi Hans hands and have his life in the hands of a martial artist.


    But once he found out that the martial artist was the Pinnacle Demon-


    You motherfucking bastards!


    He cursed Cales group.


    However, he immediately shut up once the Pinnacle Demon shoved her face close to his with her eyes wide open.


    Hoooo. How lively. You said that the number for the spies in the Demon Cult were in the eighties and one hundreds? It sounds as if the lower numbered bastards have higher positions.


    The Pinnacle Demon licked her lips.


    Number 7. You must know a lot of interesting things.


    Number 7 started sobbing.


    Ill, Ill tell you everything! So just kill me!


    Unfortunately, there was nobody to agree to that.


    Kill you? That would be a waste. Keke. Lets live a fun life together with this olddy.


    Thatment by the Pinnacle Demon made Number 7 plop to the side. He had fainted.


    Cale looked away from the Pinnacle Demon who was moving the bup sack extremely carefully.


    By the way, where will you be staying?


    Cale looked around after hearing the Pinnacle Demons question.


    The market was located immediately once they got past the castle gates. Of course, there were inns and restaurants for travelers as well.


    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    He heard hammers banging on one side.


    cksmithing was well-developed in Sichuan. They specialized in weapons rather than farm equipment or essories, but this was probably to be expected.


    First of all, The Sichuan Tang n was famous for their poisons and hidden weapons.


    Hidden weapon arts would require that their hidden weapons and daggers were well-made, which naturally made the Tang n treat cksmiths well.


    And the Iron Street Market That was the ce in the Unorthodox faction known for their hidden weapons, and in Sichuan, they even negotiated with some cksmiths to create weapons to sell to the Unorthodox faction.


    It is highly likely that the cksmiths are the reason that there are not many fights in Sichuan despite the chaotic rtionship between the Orthodox faction and Unorthodox faction.


    Imagine if they identally destroyed a smithy while fighting.


    The Tang n and the Iron Street Market would lose quite a bit if something like that were to happen.


    Cale used the hammering noises from the smithies as background music as he looked around the market and nonchntlymented.


    It looks like I will have to put my bags down at the Tang n, maam.


    The Iron Street Market leader will be so disappointed.


    Cale heard the Pinnacle Demon mumbling but pretended as if he had not heard it.


    Young master-nim, I will lead the way.


    Chief Eunuch Wi stepped forward.


    However, the Fist King and Mok Hee were not with him.


    It looks like it will take some time, young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi was alone when he met up with Cale in Guizhou. He said that the Fist King and the Embroidered Uniform Guard would take some more time for the elixir.


    His Majesty decided to bestow one more elixir after hearing about what happened in the Demon Cult. However, Senior Mok Hyeon will have to go all the way back to Beijing to move it.


    The Fist King having to go all the way to the capital of the Central ins? An elixir he needed to go there to personally get from the Emperor?


    Cale had responded with a smile on his face.


    If it needs to be done then of course.


    It was obviously an amazing elixir.


    He would be getting at least two great elixirs.


    Its not like we are heading into the Blood Cults headquarters right now. I wont have any issues because of the seals right now.


    It didnt matter that the Fist King was a bitte.


    Cale heard the Pinnacle Demons voice as he followed behind Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Hmm. Then would it be okay if I stayed in the Tang n with you?


    In the Tang n?


    That is correct.


    Chief Eunuch Wi flinched and started speaking after hearing their conversation.


    Thats a bit-


    The rtionship between the Tang n and the Pinnacle Demon was the worst.


    To be more urate, the Pinnacle Demon did not care about the Tang n at all but the Tang n was extremely hostile toward her.


    The Pinnacle Demoning with them could cause issues.


    Chief Eunuch Wi was about to say no when he heard Cales voice.


    Please do as you wish.


    Cale didnt say anything else and motioned to Chief Eunuch Wi with his eyes. Lets hurry.


    Chief Eunuch Wi felt an unexinable leeriness in his gaze but just resumed walking.


    Hoooo.


    The Pinnacle Demon found Cales answer to be surprising as well, but for Cale


    The Heavenly Demon and the Sword Demon are going with me. Why cant we take the Pinnacle Demon as well?


    He had not given it much thought.


    I feel like the Pinnacle Demon will cause an incident if we leave her alone.


    Furthermore, he was certain that it would not be a big issue to take people from the Demon Cult and the Unorthodox faction to the Tang n like this.


    Young master-nim.


    Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo had approached Cale after he had purified all of the living jiangshis in the Martial Arts Alliance.


    Her action had been quite cautious.


    Cale had looked past her shoulder. He could see others from the Martial Arts Alliance who were hesitating and unable to approach him.


    Cale quickly thought of the reason.


    What is it, maam?


    However, he asked as if he knew nothing and Zhuge Mi Ryeo had slightly bowed her head.


    Im sure you must have been upset at the attitude of our people. My deepest apologies, young master-nim.


    The Elder-nim of the Kunlun Sect has already apologized.


    The Elder who had basically demanded for Cale to purify Jang Hyung hade with the Sect leader to apologize to Cale once Jang Hyung had been purified.


    Im sorry, young master-nim. I was feeling so desperate that I was unintentionally extremely disrespectful to you. I truly apologize for making such thoughtless remarks without understanding your deep thoughts and actions that show that you truly value justice and chivalry.


    The problem was that Cale didnt like that apology at all. So, Cale chose topletely ignore the apology.


    He simply walked past the Elder without saying anything.


    The Elder moved as if to say something but Sect leader In Ho stopped him and simply thanked Cale multiple times.


    Thank you very much, young master-nim! We should pay you back for your generosity, but our Sects situation is not very good right now-


    Its fine, Sect leader-nim. There is no need for me to receive anything.


    Unlike the affluent Namgung n, the Kunlun Sect had always been poor. Furthermore, Jang Hyung had destroyed some pavilions, which would make them tighten their waistbands even more to pay for it.


    Cale did not want any sort ofpensation in such a situation.


    Thank you very much, young master-nim! We will never forget your kindness!


    Cale felt uneasy at the Sect leaders actions that he said that it was fine and brushed them away.


    Of course, Cale had brought up this apology for the Chief Advisor who should already know about it.


    She should take care of it properly because she is a smart woman.


    Young master-nim, something like this will not happen again.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo gave the answer Cale wanted instead of apologizing more. Nheless, Cale asked this question.


    What do you mean when you say something like this?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo smiled bitterly.


    We will never use justice and chivalry to guilt or demand anything from you when we are the ones receiving your help, young master-nim.


    Cale had stared at her.


    Honestly speaking, the actions of the Elder of the Kunlun Sect were not Zhuge Mi Ryeos fault.


    However, would the Elder of the Kunlun Sect just act like that because he was immature or something?


    He was someone who had risen to an important position in an organization.


    He should be quite tactful after getting that far.


    Basically, the Elder would have treated young master Kim that way based on the assessment the Orthodox faction had of him.


    This assessment was something Zhuge Mi Ryeo should have controlled.


    Cale had no ns of reprimanding the Chief Advisor.


    They didnt have that rtionship and he didnt n on having that kind of rtionship in the future either.


    However, there was a need to make it clear to the people of the Martial Arts Alliance who were attentively listening to their conversation from a bit away.


    It was needed for the future.


    Chief Advisor-nim. To be honest with you, I did get a bit annoyed after hearing that Elder-nimsments. However, it will not be a problem.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo observed the smile on Cales face.


    That smile was not gentle at all.


    It was cold.


    Cale thought about what Zhuge Mi Ryeo had just said.


    We will never use justice and chivalry to guilt or demand anything from you when we are the ones receiving your help, young master-nim.


    The answer to that was simple.


    I just have to not do what is demanded. Also, do you really think that I will feel guilty because your people try to guilt me?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo gasped.


    Young master Kim was subtly asking her a question.


    Do you really think you can do anything to me if I choose to ignore you all?


    She clenched her eyes shut.


    No.


    They could not do anything to him at all.


    He was someone who they believed was a member of the Imperial Pce and someone the Emperor cherishes.


    Furthermore, his own martial arts level was in the Nature Realm and all of his subordinates were strong.


    In addition, the Demon Cult and the Unorthodox faction would stick to him even more if the Orthodox faction ostracized him.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo felt her heart sink after seeing Cales cold reaction to the Elder of the Kunlun Sects remarks.


    Cale had realized that the Martial Arts Alliance was beingcent because they were the first people that he had visited.


    The Heavenly Demon and the Divergent Coalition Leader were by young master Kims side right now.


    She slowly opened her eyes and answered Cale.


    The Martial Arts Alliance will fully cooperate with anything you wish to do, young master-nim.


    The Chief Advisor continued to speak after seeing Cale smiling at her words.


    There will be no reason that you feel ufortable from now on, young master-nim.


    Young master Kim Hae-il. He was someone helping the Martial Arts world.


    He is someone in that kind of position.


    They could not forget that fact.


    Im d that we understand each other so easily, Chief Advisor-nim.


    What Cale wanted was simple.


    The Blood Cult.


    All he wanted was to work together to take down the Blue Bloods.


    And that his allies did not cause any hindrances in that process.


    That was it.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo smiled and finished the conversation.


    I would like to think that I would continue to be the person who can understand you the most, young master-nim.


    Cale smiled back.


    This was what he liked about Zhuge Mi Ryeo. He liked how she was bowing down while making sure to get something for the future.


    Cale thought about that conversation and organized his thoughts.


    Young master-nim. We have arrived.


    It was just as Chief Eunuch Wi arrived at their destination.


    Cale looked toward the people behind him.


    Is this the right ce?


    Yeah. It is.


    They stopped in front of a building.


    Huh? This is not the Tang n.


    The Pinnacle Demon looked at Cale with confusion. Cale nonchntlymented after sensing her gaze.


    I never said that I was headed for the Tang n, maam.


    The Pinnacle Demon had asked where he was saying today and Cale had said the Tang n. She then heard Chief Eunuch Wi say that he would lead the way, and she followed them thinking they were heading for the Tang n.


    However, they still had a long way to go to the Tang n.


    But young master Kim had stopped.


    The Pinnacle Demon looked at the three-story building. It was not fancy but they must have used high-quality materials as it gave off a vintage vibe.


    This was quite the famous ce.


    To be more specific, it was a ce that became famous a couple decades ago.


    The Pinnacle Demons mouth opened.


    She read the signboard.


    The Pure Silver Merchant guild-


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    No need toplicate things.


    The edge of the peaceful marketce.


    The Pure Silver Merchant guilds building was here on the outskirts because they had not found a proper ce when they started a couple decades ago.


    This buildings appearance had changed the more the merchant guild grew. Now, it looked magnificent and fitting of the Pure Silver Merchant guild name.


    How can we help you?


    The two guards standing in front of the door approached them.


    These two people looked normal.


    They did not look very strong at all. They seemed quite fitting to be the guards for a merchant guild.


    Human! The two of them are at about Mok Hees level!


    However, they were as strong as the Fist Kings great-granddaughter. In other words, they were as strong as the Embroidered Uniform Guards protecting the Emperor.


    Hae-il-nim.


    Choi Han walked toward him.


    Cale motioned to Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo with his eyes.


    Suppress them.


    That was the beginning.


    ng, ng!


    The two Chois pulled out their swords.


    What are you suddenly doing?!


    Identify yourselves!


    They then headed toward the guards.


    Cale had a thought while looking at this.


    If we head for the Tang n, people will know that I am here.


    No matter how stealthily he moved, the stories would spread throughout Sichuan.


    It could not be helped because the Iron Street Market Leader and the Unorthodox faction would be heading for the Tang n.


    That could lead to so many variables that the Blood Cult, who would be extremely alert for any information, would naturally learn of young master Kims existence.


    Before all of that happens


    Lightly attack this merchant guild branch that would not have its guards up and


    Human, are we destroying it?


    Yes, we are destroying it.


    Cale pulled the whip out and addressed his friends.


    Block all doors and take over this building.


    As Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo fought with the guards


    Cale moved his whip.


    This whip that had Ancient Dragon Eruhabens powers in it


    The moment this whip hit the door of the building that was made of extremely expensive wood


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    With a loud explosion


    Sssssssssss


    The door turned into dust and fluttered in the air.


    It was because Eruhabens power was in it.


    Cale looked at the shocked people on the other side of the missing door and gave the order.


    Get started.


    His friends ran into the building.


    Cale leisurely followed behind them.


    Trantors Comments


    Such is the life of a natural leader.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 155: We made a mistake…! (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 155: We made a mistake¡­! (1)


    Destroy it.


    There was only one thought on the mind of the Unorthodox factions famous trash.


    Theyre destroying everything.


    Crash!


    A window was destroyed.


    Boom.


    A door was sent flying and broke.


    Crack, crack!


    All sorts of things were destroyed, sent flying, and scattered.


    Sima Jung would normally like this sort of chaos and create them himself, but he could not do anything.


    Hooo.


    The Pinnacle Demon, who was gasping next to him, also seemed to be feeling the same way.


    The olddy who was out of her mind and had gone crazy with experiments could only nkly drop her jaw.


    And although Sima Jung was not aware of it, he was politely sping his hands in front of him.


    Young master Kim Hae-il


    His people were moving without anything being able to get in their way.


    They just destroyed anything that tried.


    Aaaaaah!


    R, run!


    What the hell is going on!


    The people of the Pure Silver Merchant guild were feeling quite a bit of chaos at this sudden turn of events.


    This branch of the Pure Silver Merchant guild waspletely flipped over.


    Just what is going on-


    What is going on all of a sudden?!


    Ahhh! Excuse me, but why are esteemed experts of the Martial Arts world persecuting merchants like us?!


    Some people tried to stop young master Kims people, but


    You look like you know something.


    Excuse me? Ugh!


    They suppressed those people with stoic looks on their faces.


    He does look useful.


    No, they knocked them unconscious.


    Hmm. Looks like you tried to run away with the ledger. I guess theres something you are guilty about in there?


    Knocked unconscious again.


    They slowly knocked everybody out and took over the first floor before heading to the second floor.


    Sima Jung peeked out the window before gulping.


    Ahhhhh-


    Uuuuuuugh!


    People were falling out the window.


    They were obviously people from the second or third floors.


    Sima Jung thought about how the two people who were said to be father and son, the man carrying the greatsword and the man with half-white hair, went upstairs first.


    Now that I think about it


    His close friend, Du Kang He had excitedly walked up first as well. He mmed into anything in front of him with his body and destroyed it.


    Kahahaha! It is finally starting!


    That was what he had said.


    Sima Jung had sighed when he heard Du Kang say that.


    It was because Du Kang That bastard was probably feeling frustrated while being under young master Kim.


    Too upright.


    That was what he had felt while looking at young master Kims people.


    They are like water.


    Quiet and as if they did not exist People who flowed along with the current


    Of course, he knew that young master Kims subordinates were strong.


    He had not seen the spar between the Sword Demon and young master Kims subordinate, but he had heard the loud explosions they had caused and the traces they had left behind.


    However, he saw them as moderate people who didnt like to fight.


    I thought that the boss, no, young master Kim was that kind of person.


    The personalities of a group were bound to be significantly influenced by the leader of the group.


    Baaaaang!


    An explosion louder than before made Sima Jung flinch before looking toward the sound.


    He made eye contact with the Sword Demon, who had a bamboo hat on his head, and heard him speaking in a bright voice.


    This looks like it has important information inside. Haha.


    The Sword Demon then ripped a safe out of the wall and carried it over his shoulder.


    He looked around.


    Starting with Choi Han, they all thoroughly and efficiently took over the building while making sure not to miss a single person or item.


    They seemed quite used to this.


    Yes, these people


    They seemed very experienced with destroying and looting.


    Honestly speaking, he could feel the hands of experts.


    Sima Jung, the trash of the Unorthodox faction


    Honestly speaking, he was not used to something like this.


    He grew up in a rougher situation than the rising stars of the Orthodox faction, but that was throwing fits and fighting as he pleased.


    It was different from setting a target and efficiently suppressing them.


    Baaaaang!


    Boom!


    Crash!


    Just take a look.


    They destroyed only the things that needed to be destroyed without any hesitation.


    They were experts.


    Because they were from the Imperial Pce and they were almost certain that young master Kim was a member of the Imperial Family


    And because they normally seemed like peaceful people


    He thought that they had lived without doing rough things like this.


    He thought that was the reason they were dragging in people from the Orthodox faction, Unorthodox faction, and Demon Cult to stand in the vanguard.


    However, he was wrong.


    Haaaa. I was mistaken.


    Sima Jung heard the Pinnacle Demons scoff-like voice and agreed with this old woman who had lost her mind for the first time.


    Young master Kim and his people


    They were people who fought in front of everybody,pleted numerous missions and faced all sorts of difficulties.


    At that moment, Sima Jung saw someone, the person who seemed to be the only one living at a different speed, turning around.


    What were you mistaken about, maam?


    Young master Kim Hae-il


    He stopped leisurely walking and turned around.


    Ahem.


    The Pinnacle Demon scoffed and avoided his gaze.


    Its nothing.


    Sima Jung felt as if he knew why the Pinnacle Demon was acting like this.


    He subconsciously avoided young master Kims gaze as well.


    They were scary people.


    He had realized it.


    The person who had let him be despite thinking that his fits were annoying was actually an extremely scary person.


    His people as well.


    I knew that they were strong, but


    They showed their abilities and it was clear that they were very strong.


    The Pure Silver Merchant guild.


    The moment he realized that the guards were at the level of the Imperial Pces Embroidered Uniform Guard made Sima Jung realize that the Pure Silver Merchant guild was no normal merchant guilt. He could feel that they were a branch of the Blood Cult.


    They took them down in two hits.


    Choi Han and Lee Soo Hyuk had taken down those guards with just two moves.


    Things had been the same inside the building as well.


    Of course, the strong members of the Pure Silver Merchant guild started appearing from the top floors once they stopped being so shocked, but


    They suppressed everyone.


    One persons face waspletely destroyed by Du Kangs fist.


    He also realized something else.


    That guy also went easy on me.


    That bastard Du Kang had not been serious whenever they had fought.


    He just used it as a warm up.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Crazy bastards-


    He subconsciously said that and quickly closed his mouth.


    However, the reason he shut his mouth was not in front of him.


    Kim Hae-il.


    He was leisurely walking up to the second floor regardless of what was going on all around him.


    Naturally, nothing could get in his way.


    Human, I will protect you!


    The invisible Raon shouted, but


    Slice.


    Boom.


    Baaaaang!


    Other members were already by his side cutting, destroying, and blocking everything.


    Lee Soo Hyuk, Choi Jung Soo, and Choi Han


    They seemed to have set on an order as they took turns destroying anything that looked like it might get in Cales way.


    Ah, this is nice.


    Cale shared his honest sentiments while leisurely but not slowly walking up.


    He then made eye contact with Ron who wasing down.


    He asked Ron.


    Upstairs?


    The subject was missing but Ron answered properly.


    We only caught the branch manager, young master-nim.


    Thats all?


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Cale nodded his head at the short response.


    I guess Ill have to go down.


    Cale walked back down the stairs.


    He then looked around before looking at the start of the stairs on the first floor.


    He pulled at the door to the small storage room next to it.


    Ill open it for you!


    Cale took three steps back after hearing Raon.


    The door broke right away.


    Crack!


    The door that was crushed by mana flew away to the side.


    Cale smiled after seeing the door heading to the basement.


    As I expected.


    Ron stepped forward.


    Ill go first, young master-nim.


    Okay.


    Ron efficiently headed down to the basement as soon as Cale gave the okay.


    Screeeech. Screeeech.


    Cale followed behind him down the narrow and old stairs.


    Once he arrived at the basement, he could see through small mes someone trying to run away through a narrow cave.


    And the five martial artists who had their swords out as if to protect that person


    ng, ng!


    The aura they were giving off waspletely different from the people he had met until now.


    If the guards were at the level of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, these guys were at least at the level of the squad leaders of the Embroidered Uniform Guard.


    Most importantly, the bastard trying to run away


    That guy seemed quite strong.


    Human! That bastard trying to run away has a lot of documents in his arms!


    Raon urgently shouted again.


    Human, there is gunpowder all around us!


    The basement of the Pure Silver Merchant guild


    It was quite wide but there was not much room for people to move around.


    Most of the area was full of gunpowder.


    Hmm.


    Cale calmly looked around.


    I guess you are the real person in charge here?


    The thing Cale was asking Ron about earlier was about the person in charge of leading this branch.


    However, the branch manager on the third floor was not that person.


    That person was not upstairs.


    That meant that the answer was downstairs.


    The Pure Silver Merchant guild was said to not have a basement, but of course they were lying.


    Cale thought about the amount of gunpowder and mumbled to himself.


    Once you run away, the five people protecting you would light this ce on fire.


    He nodded his head.


    I guess they were nning on killing themselves, destroying this building, and getting rid of everybody around here. That would cause quite the issue and get rid of all evidence.


    The Pure Silver Merchant guilds building would be lucky to have its framework remain if thisrge amount of gunpowder exploded.


    No wonder the building was so weak despite them making so much money.


    Even if Cales group was great at destroying things, they still had their limits.


    How would it make sense for a hole to appear in the wall with a single punch from Toonka?


    Ah, actually, that does make sense.


    Cale flinched for a moment before considering Toonka to be an exception and continued to speak.


    He asked the regr-looking middle-aged man who was trying to run away.


    You know who I am, dont you?


    The person did not respond.


    He just tensed up.


    You do know me.


    His silence told Cale a lot of things.


    I guess that is to be expected from a member of the Blood Cult.


    None of the enemies responded to his nonchnt voice. The five swordsmen showed no emotions at all.


    Amazing.


    Cale was a bit amazed.


    Despite not being able to figure out the situation at the sudden turn of events, the way they immediately got ready to run away because they thought that they would get caught


    Furthermore, the way they did not fear death


    I guess this is to be expected of crazed believers.


    Cale quietly pped before sighing.


    That is a ming bottle you are pulling out of your pocket, isnt it?


    The bastard who looked like he was in charge of this ce pulled out a ming bottle from his shirt pocket.


    You want to die too?


    The administrator opened his mouth for the first time.


    And if I do?


    He calmlymented.


    The gunpowder here is made to explode with the smallest amount of shock.


    Boom. Boom.


    They heard lots of vibration above.


    The administrator chuckled.


    Of course, it looks like the chaos will make these gunpowder go off even if I dont throw this ming bottle.


    He then pointed at Cale.


    Young master Kim. As expected, you were chasing us.


    Cale stared at him as well. As the administrator smiled and it slowly became bigger


    Smile.


    Cale smiled.


    You must be stalling.


    He then looked at the cave beyond the administrators shoulder.


    I guess one punk already ran away.


    He then addressed Ron.


    Go get him.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    The administrator got ready to fight after hearing that.


    No way!


    Raon gasped.


    Wow, human! That administrator is stronger than most Elders of the Orthodox faction! Elder Ho Song Yi will probably lose in five moves!


    Oh, hes that strong?


    Cale was a bit amazed.


    Heh.


    The administratorughed.


    He then shouted.


    Explode the gunpowder!


    The five swordsmen They all headed toward the piles of gunpowder.


    And the administrator shouted toward the approaching Ron.


    Its a situation where we must set the gunpowder off no matter what!


    It was at that moment.


    What kind of nonsense are you spewing?


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    Human, dont worry!


    Just as Raon happily shouted


    The swordsmen all struck down toward the gunpowder.


    Baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    They were sent flying.


    Ugh!


    Ugh!


    The five of them groaned and their bodies were pushed back.


    The gunpowder was being firmly protected by a half-transparent ck shield.


    Human! That shield will protect all of the gunpowder even if it is attacked from all directions!


    Yes, yes indeed.


    Cale calmly nodded his head and addressed the administrator as they made eye contact.


    Ah. You can try throwing that ming bottle. It wont even reach near the gunpowder.


    Screeeech. Creak.


    Someone walked down the stairs at that moment. It was Choi Han.


    Cale spoke to Choi Han.


    If that bastard is someone who will suppress Elder Ho Song Yi in five moves, Choi Han should take him down easily.


    Lets grab him.


    Yes, Hae-il-nim.


    Fuck!


    The moment the administrator swore


    Cale heard Rons calm voice as Ron entered the cave.


    Oh dear.


    What is it?


    As Cale subconsciously asked


    Ron pointed inside the cave.


    There is gunpowder here as well, young master-nim.


    It was at that moment.


    A smile appeared on the administrators face.


    Kahahaha!


    Heughed and threw the ming bottle into the cave.


    It was so swift that Ron and even Choi Han did not notice.


    Everything will crumble! Only the Blood Cult will stand firm!


    The administratorughed and swung the sword at himself.


    He looked ready to die.


    The other swordsmen pointed their swords at themselves as well.


    They looked as if they did not fear death.


    Chhhhh-


    They heard something that they did not recognize at that moment.


    Something burst into the cave faster than the ming bottle.


    As the enemies got chills on their backs at the speed


    Haaaaaaaa.


    Cale sighed.


    Gunpowder usually doesnt work when it is wet.


    Of course, the ming bottle was stopped by the water as well.


    Chhhhhhh-


    Water suddenly appeared at the entrance of the cave and blocked it like a wall.


    Do I finally get to use some of my power too?


    Cale listened to the voice of the Sky Eating Water and nodded his head.


    Alright, he shouldnt have made it out of the cave yet. Lets feed him some water.


    It should be easy to fill with water since it is a narrow cave.


    Cale leisurely sent a few more water spears into the cave.


    Screeeech. Creak.


    The Pinnacle Demon, who had cautiously walked down to the basement, flinched and asked as soon as she made eye contact with Cale.


    Umm, how is it?


    Cale answered as if it was nothing to her extremely cautious tone.


    Its perfect.


    Yes, lets just keep going like this.


    Easily, easily, and overwhelmingly.


    The Triumvirate and the Imperial Pce Cale, who had dragged in four factions, was nning on easily taking care of the fight with the Blood Cult.


    Its four against one even without me.


    Good. I like it very much.


    It was basically the entire Central ins against the Blood Cult.


    Even if the Blood Cult is strong, are they stronger than the entire Central ins?


    If that was the case, they would have fought them openly without pulling all of these schemes.


    But they are not ,which is why they schemed and plotted in the shadows.


    Cale couldnt help but smile after turning all of the Central ins into his allies to fight against the Blood Cult.


    Oh, human! Its been a while since I saw that smile!


    Haha.


    Caleughed out loud after hearing Raonsment.


    Mm. Human, are you going to crack everything open?


    He ignored Raons voice that had quickly be quite unsettled.


    Finally!


    Cales feelings were simple.


    He had held back quite a bit in the Central ins until now.


    Yes he tried to take care of things nicely and kept his temper calm and fought as little as possible.


    However, there was no need to do so any longer.


    Hahahaha!


    Cales loudughter filled the basement.


    He had no idea how the Pinnacle Demon and the members of the Blood Cult were looking at him.


    Trantors Comments


    He never doeslol.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 156: We made a mistake…! (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 156: We made a mistake¡­! (2)


    Human, are you excited?


    Raon asked in an excited voice after seeing Cale smile.


    Human, can I go up to see if there are any hidden safes?


    He nodded his head.


    Yeah. Find any and all of them. Ill go through themter.


    I got it, human! Safe searching is fun!


    Cale felt a gust of wind brush past him in the air.


    Raon seemed to have excitedly flown upstairs.


    His gaze headed down.


    Ugh.


    The administrator was gagged and dragged over by Ron.


    The five swordsmen of the Blood Cult were already knocked unconscious.


    When?


    A shocked Pinnacle Demon came all the way down the stairs and looked at Ron with a nk stare on her face.


    Ron calmlymented.


    I moved when they were all focused on the young master-nim.


    He then put on an extremely benign smile and looked at Cale.


    Scary old man.


    Cale noticed that Ron was feeling quite refreshed right now.


    He seemed to enjoy moving his body like this for the first time in a long while.


    Hae-il-nim.


    Choi Han approached Cale. Ron immediately handed the administrator over to Choi Han and spoke to Cale.


    Young master-nim, may I go into the cave?


    But its full of water?


    Ill have to remove some water as needed as I go.


    Sure then.


    He was smiling so benignly that Cale felt as if he had no choice but to say yes.


    Cale saw Ron heading into the cave as soon as he responded in an unsettled tone and looked away.


    He did so while praying for the safety of the Blood Cult member in the cave.


    But he made sure to add this on.


    Also see where the cave leads to.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    It would be quite useful to know where the Blood Cult member from the Pure Silver Merchant guild was running away toward.


    What should we do with you?


    Cale crouched down and made eye contact with the kneeling administrator.


    The bastard, who could not speak because he was gagged, was ring at Cale with bloodshot eyes.


    He may try to kill himself if you take out the gag.


    Cale nodded his head at the Pinnacle Demons words of caution.


    I have no ns on chatting with him anyway, Pinnacle Demon-nim.


    Hmm.


    He looked at the administrator as if he was worried about something before opening his mouth.


    What number are you?


    .


    He just silently red at Cale.


    It looks like you or the bastard in the cave is the leader of this ce. I also think that the two of you have a decently important mission from the Blood Cult.


    The Sichuan branch which was the starting point of the Pure Silver Merchant guild


    The person in charge of a branch that was basically the main location should hold a high position in the Blood Cult.


    But you arent as strong as I expected.


    Based on the Martial Arts worlds standards, he thought that someone in the Unrestrained Realm would be in charge of this ce.


    The Pure Silver Merchant guild was the bridge between the Blood Cult and the Central ins after all.


    .


    Cale stared at the man who was still ring at him and chuckled.


    I guess none of the important stuff is here.


    The Pinnacle Demon responded.


    What do you mean by that?


    The Pure Silver Merchant guilds defenses were morecking than I expected, Pinnacle Demon-nim.


    Cale shared the things he noticed while his friends were taking over the merchant guild.


    At least half of the workers on the first floor seemed like real merchant guild employees.


    They seemed like they had no knowledge of martial arts.


    The strong members seemed too weak as well.


    Also, I dont think they would have always had this much gunpowder in the building.


    Cale pointed to the wet gunpowder.


    If these gunpowder explode on the smallest of impact, there is even less reason they would keep it in the basement of this busy and chaotic building. Unless they had a death wish of course.


    Then you are saying that the gunpowder was recently moved here?


    Yes, Pinnacle Demon-nim.


    There were quite a lot of rumors about the Blood Cult in the Central ins right now.


    Of course, no details had been shared. Details about things like living jiangshis were not described.


    The only thing that was known was that the Blood Cult was aiming for the Central ins.


    They must have pulled out as soon as the rumors started spreading.


    The Pinnacle Demon gasped in admiration.


    If what you say is correct, the Blood Cult truly is amazing.


    The rumors mentioned nothing about the Pure Silver Merchant guild at all.


    Nheless, the Blood Cult had cleared out the Pure Silver Merchant guild.


    Cale nodded his head in agreement.


    The time that the Blood Cult pulled back their cards all around the Central ins and tried to hide was probably


    They probably did it once they realized that they lost contact with their living jiangshis, especially the Heavenly Demon.


    That sounds quite likely. The Blood Cult must have realized that something was wrong.


    Cale looked at the administrator.


    Im sure you already moved all of the important stuff. You and the others must have been bait to die together should someonee to target the Pure Silver Merchant guild.


    The administrators eyes became even more bloodshot as he continued to re at Cale.


    Tsk.


    The Pinnacle Demon clicked her tongue.


    This bastard must not know much either. Theres probably not much we can get out of him.


    That is probably true.


    Cale nonchntly agreed before continuing to speak.


    Could you please go upstairs and take care of things?


    Sure.


    The Pinnacle Demon knew that there was nothing for her to do upstairs.


    Young master Kims subordinates were already taking good care of things.


    That meant that young master Kim was asking her to give them some space.


    Im curious but Ill control myself.


    The Pinnacle Demon realized it from this incident.


    I could have been in some deep shit if I made the wrong move while begging him for a living jiangshist time.


    She could tell that young master Kim and his people were holding back a lot and going easy on them.


    They avoided fights but they were not innocent littlembs.


    In fact, they were probably extremely vicious people.


    Those kinds of bastards are the ones who never reveal themselves and just try to let things get by nicely.


    They would need to take it to the end if they got angry.


    Ahem.


    The Pinnacle Demon let out a fake cough before walking back upstairs.


    She heard young master Kims voice behind her.


    What number are you?


    .


    There was no answer this time either.


    He asked another question.


    You know Number 7, right?


    !


    There was a change in the administrators eyes for the first time.


    As expected, I guess someone at your level does know him.


    The spies captured from the Demon Cult Some of their numbers were in the hundreds and all of them were very high numbers. That might exin why they did not get shocked after hearing about Number 7.


    However, even if this branch of the Pure Silver Merchant guild was to be destroyed, the bastard in charge of this ce that was connected to the Blood Cult should know a good amount of things.


    You see, I


    Cale continued to speak with a smile on his face.


    Came from Xiaolen.


    !


    Oh. Youve heard of Xiaolen as well?


    Wow.


    Cale was shocked.


    However, he looked extremely mischievous and rxed.


    The world that was almost destroyed by you bastards. I came here from Xiaolen to capture you guys.


    The Pinnacle Demon could not understand what she just heard.


    She stopped walking and looked down the stairs.


    She made eye contact with Choi Han.


    She kept my mouth shut after seeing his cold gaze.


    For some reason, Choi Han Looking at this punk made her feel iffy. It felt really fishy.


    Lets just get out of here.


    The Pinnacle Demon rushed out of the basement.


    But she flinched at thest thing she heard.


    Cale didnt know that Choi Han and the Pinnacle Demon were making eye contact and smiled brightly toward the administrator.


    I heard that the Blood Cult is choosing a priestess right now?


    How does young master Kim know about something like that?


    Is it because he is with the Imperial Pce?


    That doesnt seem to be why?


    For some reason, she felt like this was something she should not know.


    Furthermore, she realized that young master Kim was talking as if it didnt matter that the Pinnacle Demon could hear it.


    However, the Pinnacle Demon realized it.


    I need to hurry out of here.


    Her survival instincts that had been fortified through multiple instances of going between life and death were telling her.


    It was saying that she should not hear anymore of this.


    The Pinnacle Demonpletely left the basement and Cale peeked in that direction before looking back at the administrator.


    !


    Priestess.


    He seemed quite shocked to hear about that.


    Why are you so shocked? You guys are nning on choosing an heir after selecting the priestess. Isnt that right?


    !


    The administrators eyes were wide open and his body twisted. He looked as if he wanted to remove the gag no matter what it took.


    What is it? Do you have a lot of things you want to say?


    Cale pointed to himself with his finger.


    You must have a lot of things you want to ask me.


    Cale shook his head while looking at the burning bloodshot eyes.


    Too bad. I have nothing I want to hear from you.


    He had no reason to take out the gag.


    Creak creak.


    There were some cautious footsteps as someone approached Cale.


    Young master-nim.


    It was Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Cale stood up.


    Were you able to contact them?


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi handed him a document that was rolled up.


    Here are the observation reports and the things we have learned.


    You worked hard.


    Cale chuckled at the administrator who was looking up at him with a nk look on his face.


    What are you looking at?


    Chhhhhhhhh.


    He opened up the document.


    As I expected. They already pulled out.


    It seems like the luggage carts that left the Pure Silver Merchant guild for the past few days held the important documents.


    I see. Did you see which direction these carts moved?


    They apparently headed toward Yunnan, young master-nim.


    Hmm. Then they must have gone through Yunnan to get to Nanman. I guess the Blood Cult is really in Nanman.


    Yes, young master-nim. The people in Yunnan will continue to observe them and report back.


    Chief Eunuch Wi, who had escorted Cale to this branch of the Pure Silver Merchant guild.


    He had met with the representatives of the Eastern Depot in Sichuan to receive the report.


    The Blood Cult tried to hurry while being thorough to hide themselves, but


    Cale and the Imperial Pce had sent informants to Sichuan long before they got to the Demon Cult and even the Martial Arts Alliance to gather information on the Blood Cult and their movements.


    Of course, Cale had not told them about the Pure Silver Merchant guild right away, but the information slowly delivered from Cales side since then made it easy for the Eastern Depot, which had already figured out what was going on in Sichuan, to efficiently give information to Cale.


    What is it? You cant figure out the current situation?


    Cale chuckled while looking at the administrator who seemed as if he might pass out at any moment.


    He gave an order to Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Please ask the Beggars Gang for their cooperation. The Ignoble School as well.


    Yes, young master-nim. I understand.


    Things were very easy having the Imperial Pce on their side.


    Cale smiled with satisfaction.


    Things were going so well.


    Human, human!


    It was at that moment.


    He could hear Raons voice.


    Mm.


    He suddenly got the chills.


    What is going on?


    Then there was a loud explosion.


    Baaaaaaaaaaang!


    The ceiling of the basement started shaking.


    The gunpowder was still fine because of the shield but Cale immediately scowled.


    This kind of rumbling had not happened even when Cales group was taking over the building.


    Ha.


    This damn Central ins


    They fight whenever I think it is a bit quiet.


    Cale clicked his tongue, handed the administrator to Choi Han, and headed up with Chief Eunuch Wi.


    He could see the Pinnacle Demon through the empty area of the door that had turned into dust.


    He then saw the people who were fighting against the Pinnacle Demon.


    Young master-nim, it is the Tang n.


    As Chief Eunuch Wi mentioned through the sound transmission, the Tang n was facing the Pinnacle Demon.


    The Emei Sect is here as well.


    The Tang n wore green robes and the Emei Sect dressed as nuns and martial artists


    It looks like the Qingcheng Sect is heading over as well.


    Hmm.


    Most of the martial artists gathered here looked young.


    The Tang n at least had a few middle-aged people.


    It looks like the Tang n was shocked by the sudden chaos and gathered arge group toe check it out.


    The Emei Sect and Qingcheng Sect existed not inside Sichuan but in the mountains on the outskirts.


    So the people from the two Sects should have been people who came into the city to take care of some things.


    Unlike them, the Tang n that had a manor in the city, despite on the edges, brought a lot of people over.


    The information about the Pure Silver Merchant guild is still top secret, so I think this happened because they dont know anything.


    The Pure Silver Merchant guilds association with the Blood Cult was top secret in the entire Triumvirate.


    They had not found all of the spies yet.


    As a result, the Tang n and the others in the Orthodox faction knew that Cale wasing but not why he wasing.


    Cale slowly started to walk toward them.


    Pinnacle Demon! What have you done?!


    I told you that I would exin! Why are you throwing your hidden weapons without hearing me out?!


    Hmph! Youve already destroyed everything but will now exin yourself? How can we sit back and listen?!


    You guys asked me what is going on so of course I have to exin! Haa, it really is impossible to talk to you bastards of the Tang n.


    Did you just mock our Tang n?


    Haaaa. Hey stubborn bastard, why did you have to be the one to show up?


    Did you just mock me?


    Ah,e on.


    The Pinnacle Demon was losing this battle of words.


    Cale shook his head and walked up next to them.


    He could see the middle-aged man confronting the Pinnacle Demon.


    He looked extremely stubborn.


    Who are you? Are you on the same side as the Pinnacle Demon?


    The middle-aged man observed Cale almost with a re.


    Cale started to smile.


    He then reached his hand out.


    My name is Kim Hae-il. I dont know if you have heard, but I am scheduled to visit the Tang n today.


    Kim Hae-il ah!


    The middle-aged man looked shocked as if he recognized the name.


    However, his face soon stiffened.


    I knew that an esteemed guest wasing from the Martial Arts Alliance. It is an honor to meet you like this, young master-nim.


    Nice to meet you as well.


    Cale gently responded to his greeting.


    However, the middle-aged mans face was still stiff.


    However, it is very disappointing to meet you in such a situation.


    Aigoo.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Pinnacle Demon groaned. She sent Cale a sound transmission.


    That bastard has an extremely high level of pride for the Tang n. He also hates me quite a bit. That is why he is making this issue bigger than it needs to be. His name is Tang Ho. We call him Wall Tang Ho.


    Cale ignored the sound transmission.


    This is quite annoying wherever we go.


    Was this a unique trait of a wuxia world?


    The territoriality was quite severe here.


    The sects acted as if they were the masters of an area.


    Cale, who had nothing to worry about now, decided to take the easy route.


    The middle-aged looked at Cale and calmlymented.


    I do not know why you have done something like this, young master-nim, but it would have been great if you stopped by the Tang n first to tell us the whole story.


    Why?


    The middle-aged man flinched at Cales rxed question.


    However, he soon sighed. The way he looked at Cale seemed a bit annoyed now.


    Anybody would think that he was looking at Cale as if Cale was a troublemaker.


    As the Tang n has its roots in Sichuan and protects it Wouldnt informing us about such a thing be the respectful thing to do to show that you value our history and our sense of responsibility?


    Pfft.


    The Pinnacle Demon sneered.


    Protect it my ass. You only protect those on your side. Tsk.


    As for the Pinnacle Demon, please shut your mouth.


    What?


    The middle-aged man looked at Cale and spoke as the Pinnacle Demons eyes filled with anger.


    Most importantly, wouldnt the right thing have been to do something like this with our Orthodox faction instead of the evil Unorthodox faction?


    Why?


    The middle-aged man slightly scowled before his face returned to normal.


    He sighed and continued to speak.


    Sichuan is our base, and the Tang n, as well as the Emei Sect and Qingcheng Sect are protecting Sichuan. As a show of respect for that-


    Cale cut him off and asked.


    Why do I need to get the Tang ns permission for things happening in Sichuan?


    What do you mea-


    The middle-aged man tried to say something again but Cale shook his head.


    Is the Tang n the government?


    The middle-aged mans eyes opened wide and he flinched.


    Tsk. To say that the Tang n protects Sichuan You really said something like that in front of someone from the Imperial family?


    The Pinnacle Demon clicked her tongue.


    Cale didnt care and continued with a stoic look on his face.


    I have already informed the government.


    He had informed the administrator of Sichuan when they entered through the gates.


    The government would take care of the aftermath of the destroyed Pure Silver Merchant guild as well as the meetings and dealings with the regr employees who were not a part of the Blood Cult.


    Cale tilted his head to the side.


    Why do I have to get the Tang ns permission for where I go and what I do?


    Cale approached the middle-aged man and the other people of the Orthodox faction.


    Are the Tang n, Emei Sect, and Qingcheng Sect the rulers of Sichuan?


    The middle-aged man clenched his mouth shut. He turned pale.


    Answering incorrectly here would be considered a rebellion


    Cale stoicallymented to the people who had not understood the situation yet.


    You protect Sichuan-


    He then asked.


    The Pure Silver Merchant guild belongs to the Blood Cult. Youve let this merchant guild stay here until now. What is the reason for that?


    The middle-aged man Tang Hos eyes opened wide.


    Cale ignored this and asked.


    Did you turn a blind eye while knowing about it? Or did you not know?


    The former would mean that they were the enemy.


    Thetter would mean that they were useless.


    Which is the answer?


    Cale asked in a rxed voice.


    It was a lose-lose situation for the Sichuan Tang n no matter which answer they chose.


    Trantors Comments


    Shouldnt have put yourself in that mess, you idiot.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters! Almost all tiers already have ess to part 2 of TCF!

 Book 2: Chapter 157: We made a mistake…! (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 157: We made a mistake¡­! (3)


    The Tang ns Tang Ho could not respond.


    They were either on the same side as the Blood Cult or called themselves the ruler despite not knowing what was happening in their own front yard.


    Tang Ho naturally could not choose either answer.


    Ah. I guess my question was wrong, sir.


    Cale casually asked at that moment.


    Chief Eunuch Wi. What is this sirs position in the Tang n?


    Chief Eunuch Wi immediately answered.


    He heads a battalion in the outer hall, young master-nim.


    As I expected, my question was wrong, sir.


    Cale nodded his head and mumbled.


    That made the people from the Emei Sect, Qingcheng Sect, as well as others around the area look at Cale with confusion.


    They couldnt help it because the person who had been pushing Tang Ho into a wall with his words until just moments ago was saying that he was wrong.


    However, Tang Ho, as well as the older or smarter people in the area all turned pale.


    Cale smiled while looking at Tang Ho.


    I should ask someone who can answer that question.


    This was what Cale was saying.


    Tang Ho. You have neither the position nor enough responsibilities to answer my question.


    That is why-


    I will head to the Tang nter and ask again.


    He will ask someone in a position capable of taking proper responsibility.


    People finally realized something.


    The situation had gotten out of hand.


    The situation that had started because of Tang Hosment was going to force the Tang n to exin themselves for two situations.


    First, they would need to properly exin their true intentions behind telling a person of the Imperial Pce that they were the ones protecting Sichuan and specifically, Sichuan Castle.


    Second, either their collusion with the Blood Cult or their uselessness. They had to choose an answer between two answers that they could not choose.


    Human! You sounded like when the crown prince talks to the nobles! Oh! Human, Grandpa Ron ising up!


    Cale gently ignored Raonsments.


    He just stared at Tang Ho. Tang Ho looked as if his mind had gonepletely nk because he didnt know what to do. Cale looked away from him without any hesitation and looked around.


    Quite a lot of people had gathered because of the chaos.


    They were all silently avoiding Cales gaze.


    Even martial artists act less wild around the government.


    This is nice, very nice.


    Cale felt good about having a strong backer like the Emperor and smiled.


    The martial artists faces stiffened even more while looking at his smile but Cale had no idea because he didnt care.


    Mm.


    However, his face instantly stiffened.


    Human, Grandpa Ron told me to tell you this!


    Ron seemed to be returning from the cave. Cale looked behind him.


    Ron wasing from the direction of the entrance to the basement while dragging someones limp body.


    Ron then said something into the air.


    He seemed to be speaking to Raon.


    He said that the cave is connected to the residence of the Castle Lord of Sichuan Castle!


    Wow.


    Cale rxed his face and sighed.


    I n on visiting the Tang n once I am finished with my business, so-


    His gaze moved past Tang Ho to the Orthodox factions members in Sichuan.


    I hope that I can greet the Emei Sect and Qingcheng Sect there as well. The question I have for the Tang n is something the two other sects will need to answer as well.


    Nobody dared to even breathe loudly.


    A formidable yet intangible pressure swept over them.


    Young master Kim Hae-il


    The rumors about the level of his martial arts had not been lies.


    They realized that the rumors had actually been downying his strength. He was able to suffocate them so much with just his aura.


    It was at that moment.


    Aigoo!


    He heard someones boisterous voice.


    It was an extremely familiar voice.


    Cales expression rxed a bit.


    Our young master Kim-nim, your appearance and presence has gotten even more magnificent! Hahahaha!


    The Beggars Gangs Elder Ho He urgently rushed over to Cale almost as if he was flying. The Cleave Saint was walking leisurely behind him.


    I ran over as quickly as possible because the Chief Advisor-nim told me to help you, young master Kim-nim!


    The good-naturedughing beggar quickly figured out the situation.


    He then red at Tang Ho as if he wanted to rip him into pieces.


    Tang Hos shoulders crumpled even more. The Elder of the Beggars Gang was looking at him as if he was extremely stupid.


    Its been a while, Elder Ho-nim.


    Cale thought that this was good.


    I n on visiting the Tang nter-


    That was all he said when


    Aigoo, young master-nim! Please dont worry! I will make sure everything~ is ready. Hahaha!


    Heughed out loud a few times before pounding his chest telling Cale to trust him.


    Its been a while.


    I greet Senior Cleave Saint.


    Cale greeted the Cleave Saint as well before confirming that the Cleave Saint was looking at the Orthodox faction members of Sichuan with a vicious gaze.


    The Orthodox faction members in Sichuan will get dealt with since Elder Ho and the Cleave Saint are stepping in.


    The Orthodox faction members in Sichuan should be ready to perfectly carry out Cales orders by this evening.


    Elder Ho, who was pretty flexible, and the Cleave Saint, who was even more stubborn than Tang Ho, had shown up.


    I didnt hear that the two of them wereing. The Chief Advisor must have firmed her resolve.


    Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo must have urgently sent people to make sure that the Orthodox faction did not disrespect Cale anymore.


    This is great if they continue to take care of things like this.


    Cale addressed the Cleave Saint and Elder Ho.


    Then I will trust the two of you esteemed sirs and go take care of business.


    The Cleave Saints eyes sparkled after hearing Cale saying that he will trust the two of them.


    Cale had no idea as he motioned to Chief Eunuch Wi with his eyes.


    Please lead the way, Chief Eunuch Wi.


    To where, young master-nim?


    The residence of the Sichuan Castle Lord.


    Cale then looked at Ron. Chief Eunuch Wis face stiffened after seeing the Blood Cultist in Rons hand.


    I will lead you there right away, young master-nim.


    * * *


    Why are you here?


    The Pinnacle Demon, who was following behind Cale, looked at the decorated house.


    Do you have business with the Sichuan Castle Lord? Then you should head to his office.


    Cale ignored the Pinnacle Demonsment and asked Chief Eunuch Wi, who had silently led him here.


    What kind of person is the Sichuan Castle Lord?


    He is someone whose family has been overseeing Sichuan Castle for two generations. The first Castle Lord of that family was someone who rose to a high-ranking position in Beijing and became a Castle Lord after saying that he wanted to oversee his hometown, Sichuan.


    After that


    His son entered the government by passing the highest-level state examination. His excellent abilities and his loyalty allowed him to follow the previous generations Castle Lord to oversee this ce.


    The father did it because it was his hometown while the son carried on his fathers will to rule over Sichuan.


    The guards standing at the gate of this decorated residence flinched and looked toward Cale.


    They were wary but did not point their des after seeing how they were dressed.


    However They grabbed the handles of their swords after recognizing the Pinnacle Demon. However, they could see that the Pinnacle Demon was not here to aim for the Sichuan Castle Lords residence.


    Cale asked the Pinnacle Demon.


    Will you be following me?


    Hmm?


    The Pinnacle Demon, who had been extremely interested in what Cale was going to do, hesitated after hearing what Cale said next.


    Youll end up learning something you should not now.


    She immediately moved back.


    Ill wait for you right here! Hahaha!


    She was willing to put her life on the line for research but not to satisfy her curiosity.


    Cale then looked at a more distant spot.


    Are you looking for me?


    He heard the Heavenly Demons sound transmission.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    You should probably stay here too.


    He heard the Heavenly Demon chuckle via sound transmission.


    I guess the Blood Cult has some connections with the Sichuan Castle Lord.


    Cale did not respond to the Heavenly Demon. He simply remained silent.


    The Heavenly Demon was currently hiding himself.


    He did not want the Blood Cult to see that the Heavenly Demon was with him.


    Ill wait.


    Cale heard the Heavenly Demons response and then looked at Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Lets go in.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wis face was more serious and stiffer than ever before.


    The Sichuan Castle Lord.


    The fact that his house was connected to the Pure Silver Merchant guild meant that this ce had some connections to the Blood Cult.


    Positively thinking about it, a spy from the Blood Cult was in this ce or one of the employees was cooperating with the Blood Cult.


    The worst situation would be some rtionship between the Sichuan Castle Lord and the Blood Cult.


    Regardless of which one it was, Chief Eunuch Wi saw it as a terrible issue.


    That would mean that the Blood Cult has connections in the government as well.


    They may have connections in the Imperial Pce as well.


    Cale saw the extremely stiff look on Chief Eunuch Wis face and nonchntlymented.


    Did you not expect this?


    .


    Cale leisurely continued to speak to Chief Eunuch Wi who could not say anything.


    Im just amazed that we found it sote.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders once he made eye contact with Chief Eunuch Wi.


    A gap to infiltrate through is bound to be anywhere and everywhere.


    Pfft.


    Chief Eunuch Wi let out a chuckle.


    That is true, young master-nim. There are bound to be holes no matter where you go.


    A guard reacted to Chief Eunuch Wi and Cale approaching.


    Excuse me, could you please let me know who you are?


    The respectful yet wary voice showed that they were trained properly.


    Do you sirs have an appointment?


    Cale looked at Chief Eunuch Wi after hearing the calm question.


    How should he answer?


    Young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi raised his head and looked at the sky.


    It was as if someone was in the sky.


    I know better than anybody else how his Majesty works.


    His voice was calm.


    I think there will be quite a lot of things to report today.


    As soon as he finished speaking


    Cale flinched.


    He had never seen Chief Eunuch Wi use his martial arts.


    However, he did know that this guy was pretty strong.


    Oh dear.


    Cale sighed.


    At that moment


    Chief Eunuch Wis clothes fluttered and internal ki burst out of his hands.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A zhang covered in blue light burst forward.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-!


    It destroyed the gate to the home.


    Wow. He destroyed it even better than I destroy things.


    As Cale gasped internally


    W, what are you doing?!


    You cannot take another step without revealing your identity!


    The guards responded pretty calmly.


    Chief Eunuch Wi raised his hand at that moment.


    Huut!


    One of the guards gasped.


    People started appearing on the roof of the building as well as in the alleyways.


    Commoners may not recognize the clothes they were wearing but there was no way that guards working at an administrators home would not recognize them.


    The master of the home told them to make sure to inform him if people wearing these clothes showed up and to be careful.


    The Eastern Depot!


    The Emperor had the Embroidered Uniform Guard and the Eastern Depot. They were his two des.


    If the Embroidered Uniform Guard was the day, the Eastern Depot was like the new moon.


    Chief Eunuch Wi opened his mouth.


    Thoroughly search the ce.


    At that moment, all of the Eastern Depot members in Sichuan climbed over the fence of the Sichuan Castle Lords residence to search for anything rted to the Blood Cult.


    What are you doing?!


    Someone who looked like a butler ran out of the house but Chief Eunuch Wi showed him a ck que.


    This was the sign of the Eastern Depot doing something for the Emperor.


    It also meant that an inspection was taking ce.


    T, this-


    Chief Eunuch Wi-nim walked past the astonished butler and stepped through the destroyed door. He then turned around and slightly bowed toward Cale as he spoke.


    Young master-nim, pleasee in.


    Cale felt that Chief Eunuch Wi looking this energetic was awkward and oddly stepped into the residence.


    Aaaaaah!


    Everybody, stand still! Dont you dare point your swords at them!


    What is all thismotion?!


    They could hear people all around them.


    However, the Eastern Depot silently did what they needed to do.


    Peoples faces werepletely stiff and pale whenever the Eastern Depot passed by.


    .


    One of the Eastern Depot members approached Chief Eunuch Wi at that moment.


    Chief Eunuch Wi gave an order without any expression on his face.


    Thoroughly search the office as well. Dont even miss a single speck of dust.


    .


    The Eastern Depot member disappeared without saying anything.


    Wow.


    Cale was amazed.


    Young master-nim, may we deal with this ce?


    Cale calmly answered Chief Eunuch Wis question.


    It does not matter to me, sir.


    They needed to cause this level of ruckus for Chief Eunuch Wi to have something to report to the Emperor.


    Yes, young master-nim. But you will need a ce to rest so please let me escort you to the Sichuan Castle Lords study.


    Chief Eunuch Wi calmly walked as if he was showing his own house. He then added on in a low voice.


    Based on his Majestys personality, he will probably cooperate even more with anything you do from here on, young master-nim.


    The Triumvirate The Emperor had stepped in because he thought that the Central ins would receive quite a lot of damage from a war between them and the Blood Cults infiltration.


    He had given quite a lot of support to Cale.


    He lent out the Embroidered Uniform Guard and the Eastern Depot while also handing over treasures of the Imperial Pce.


    However, the fact that the Blood Cult had their hands in the government as well was basically touching the reverse scale of a dragon that had been lying dormant.


    His Majesty is someone who does not even like a single fly getting into his territory.


    Chief Eunuch Wi calmly spoke and then smiled.


    Human! Chief Eunuch Wi is smiling simr to Grandpa Ron!


    Cale was surprised that Raon had the same thought as him and slowly moved a bit away from Chief Eunuch Wi.


    It really seemed that the Empress Dowagers close confidant was not a position anybody could achieve.


    The Sichuan Castle Lords residence ended up in a mess but Cale entered the study without any issues.


    He could see a bookshelf with lots of books, a desk, and a table for meetings.


    Shall I bring over some tea?


    Chief Eunuch Wi asked with a smile and Ron stepped forward.


    I will do it.


    Very well, pleasee with me.


    Cale, who was looking at the fact that Ron and Chief Eunuch Wi seemed to work very well together in shock, flinched.


    Sniff sniff.


    The Sky Eating Water suddenly started reacting.


    The water, which had about half of its seal released so far, spoke in a low voice.


    I smell a strong scent of watering from somewhere.


    Hmm?


    Cale looked around.


    The moment he looked toward the bookshelf


    Sniff. I think it is over there.


    Cale walked closer to the bookshelf.


    He heard Raons voice in his mind.


    Human, what is it? Did you find a treasure safe or something?


    I know, right?


    This was the first time that the Sky Eating Water had done something like this. This was not normal.


    Cale suddenly started getting excited.


    Trantors Comments


    Scooby Doo, what is it?!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 158: We made a mistake…! (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 158: We made a mistake¡­! (4)


    The Sky Eating Water currently had fifty three percent of its seal released.


    Cale did not feel a need to release more of the waters seal when the Super Rock and the Winds seal was not released at all.


    In fact, theres more of a need to release the seal of fire since I need it for purification.


    Either that or the Indestructible Shield.


    Purification and defense. Cale wanted to focus on those two aspects.


    There were plenty of people by his side right now tounch attacks.


    Young master-nim?


    Chief Eunuch Wi called out in a confused voice after seeing Cale approaching the bookshelf before seeing the stiff look on Cales face.


    Of course, Cales face was stiff from excitement.


    Do you perhaps feel something over there?


    Cale contemted it for a moment before nodding his head.


    Yes, Chief Eunuch Wi. I feel like there is something behind this bookshelf.


    He touched the bookshelf.


    Sniff sniff.


    The Sky Eating Water sniffed around.


    This punk swore quite often but had never acted like this before.


    I feel like I have a big fish in front of me.


    Cales heart started beating wildly. He spoke calmly and slowly to make that excitement not visible.


    I can sense an aura. But I cannot tell what it is.


    No matter what it is


    Apparently it feels like a big fish!


    Am I finally about to meet a fateful encounter, a treasure in this Wuxia world?!


    Since all of the treasures he had used until now were brought to him by someone else, Cale was excited to find a treasure with his own hands.


    Of course, he considered the situation where the Sichuan Castle Lord was the owner of this item.


    In that case, there were two options.


    If the Sichuan Castle Lord is part of the Blood Cult, I should be able to just take it.


    If he was not


    Ill just ask the Emperor to buy it for me.


    Cale thought lightly about the situation as nothing had been found yet.


    Young master-nim. Will you please investigate that area?


    I will do so because you personally asked for it, Chief Eunuch Wi.


    The Sichuan Castle Lord. A secret area in his study.


    Chief Eunuch Wi felt his mind feeling heavier and heavier. He had a feeling that he was about to uncover a huge secret.


    I think it is this bookshelf.


    Cale tapped on a bookshelf and slowly looked toward the others.


    They were all looking at Cale with looks of anticipation as well.


    This was especially the case for Choi Jung Soo and Sui Khan. Choi Han as well.


    On the other hand, Ron and Beacrox did not seem interested. In fact, the two of them were urging Chief Eunuch Wi for an answer.


    Where should we go to boil the tea?


    Excuse me?


    Chief Eunuch Wi was bbergasted.


    They are still going to get some tea in this situation?


    Cale casually said the following to him.


    One that is on the sweeter side please.


    Ah, yes, young master-nim.


    I will keep watch over here so please dont worry.


    Chief Eunuch Wi led Beacrox and Ron out of the study after hearing Cale say that.


    Cale then saw Ron looking at him with a benign smile on his face.


    You two work so well together.


    The team leader scoffed as if he was in disbelief. He then quickly walked over and tapped on the bookshelf Cale was touching.


    You think there is something behind this bookshelf?


    Yes sir.


    Should I cut it for you?


    Yes sir.


    Cale stepped back. He then pointed with his hand.


    That much. I think it should be fine if you cut exactly that much.


    Sure thing.


    Slicing a bookshelf was nothing for Sui Khan who had the ability to cut through anything.


    Slice.


    Slice. Slice.


    The bookshelf was cleanly sliced whenever he swung his sword.


    Choi Jung Soo walked forward and put his hand into the gap Lee Soo Hyuk had created to pull the bookshelf open like a door.


    Screeeech-


    They heard something weird.


    There definitely seems to be something there.


    Lee Soo Hyuk noticed some devices connected to the bookshelf. The devices were made with extremely sturdy metal but he easily sliced it up.


    Slice. Slice.


    The devices were all sliced in half after a few swings of his sword.


    A faint smile appeared on Choi Jung Soos face.


    This reminds me of when we looted that illegal guild in the past.


    Nobody responded to his mumbling. Lee Soo Hyuk just shrugged his shoulders a bit and stepped back.


    Choi Jung Soo pulled on the door some more and the area behind it slowly appeared in front of Cale.


    It was a staircase heading to the basement.


    Choi Jung Soo asked in an extremely sunken voice.


    Should I go down with you?


    Cale looked at him with an unsettled look on his face.


    Hes excited.


    The way he was lowering the bamboo hat and the look on his face made it obvious that Choi Jung Soo was excited.


    Hmm? Shouldnt I go with you? Ill take the lead!


    Cales face became even more unsettled.


    He then heard the team leadersugh.


    Ill wait here.


    The team leader looked rxed as he sat down on a chair and looked at the two of them.


    Ill wait here as well.


    And for some reason, Choi Han said that he would note along. Cale was confused about this but he could sense Choi Hans thoughts after seeing him smiling with satisfaction while looking at Choi Jung Soo.


    This was the same for the team leader.


    Yes, yes. Go have some fun.


    Choi Jung Soo, who could not look at Choi Han, flushed red after hearing that.


    Fun? We are going somewhere that might be dangerous!


    The team leader snorted in response.


    Youre going, Raon is going, and Cale is going. Dangerous? Is this the Blood Cult?


    Man, you make it so that I cant say anything.


    Choi Jung Soo grumbled and looked at Cale.


    Should we go?


    He still looked excited.


    Human, lets go!


    Raon, who was no longer invisible, joined in as well.


    Cale closed his eyes for a moment.


    For some reason, he felt as if he was going to y with a young Dragon and a fully grown disgusting punk instead of going to look for treasure.


    Sniff sniff.


    However, Cale decided to ignore that feeling.


    The Sky Eating Water.


    He heard a voice through her sniffing.


    It should be delicious.


    The Indestructible Shield. The glutton priestess spoke for the first time in a long while.


    Something down these stairs was drawing the glutton toward it.


    Yeah. Lets go.


    Cale took a step onto the stairs.


    He headed toward the dark basement with Choi Jung Soo and Raon by his side.


    He headed into the endless darkness.


    * * *


    However, it was not dark because Raon was with him.


    Paaaat.


    A bright light made with magic lit up the stairs.


    It felt like the middle of the day.


    Magic really is the best.


    There was nothing more convenient than magic.


    There are no traps and these are just regr stairs?


    Choi Jung Soo was in the front looking around.


    Cale just had to walk without worrying about anything.


    This is great.


    He suddenly remembered the past.


    I went through quite the ordeal.


    He recalled his past where he did all sorts of things for divine items, money, and looting ces.


    I lived such a busy life.


    He was still busy but it was a relief that he had a lot of people he could use.


    Otherwise, he would have just given up on the Hunters and whatnots and just stayed in the Henituse territory.


    Sniff.


    The Sky Eating Water was still sniffing.


    Hmm?


    Hmm?


    Her reaction suddenly changed.


    Cale stopped walking.


    Oh. I can see the end. I think we are as deep as about three stories down?


    Choi Jung Soo arrived at the bottom of the stairs first.


    Hmm?


    He then tilted his head.


    Hey picky Choi Jung Soo, what is it?


    Raon flew over to stand next to Choi Jung Soo.


    Hmm?


    He also tilted his head. Choi Jung Soo and Raon looked at Cale at the same time.


    This ce is weird?


    Human, there is no treasure here?


    Cale wondered if he should just head back up.


    But he couldnt do that.


    This feels good?


    The Sky Eating Water was speaking in an excited voice.


    Of course, Cale just wanted to go back.


    However, he slowly headed down.


    Human, why are you so slow?! Hurry up!


    Once he reached the bottom of the stairs Cale arrived at the entrance to a small cave without a door. He could see the area inside it.


    It was arge cavity.


    It seemed to be two stories tall in height.


    There really is nothing.


    There were no treasures or elixirs or anything of the sort.


    It waspletely empty.


    How does this make any sense?


    Cale stepped into the cavity with a look of disbelief on his face.


    Aw. What a bummer.


    He didnt even look at Choi Jung Soos extremely disappointed face.


    Sniff sniff.


    The Sky Eating Water was still sniffing around.


    Theres definitely something.


    Cale could not stop aftering this far.


    It was at that moment.


    Step, step.


    He heard footsteps heading down.


    It was not just one person. It was multiple people.


    Cale thought it was his people heading down and looked toward that direction.


    Mm!


    He then flinched.


    Chief Eunuch Wi. Next to him was a middle-aged man lookingpletely pale.


    This is the Sichuan Castle Lord.


    He heard Chief Eunuch Wis calm sound transmission.


    The Castle Lords hands and upper body were bound and he staggered as he walked.


    T, the Blood Cult-


    He looked as if he waspletely dazed from disbelief.


    Anybody would think that he was not a spy of the Blood Cult, but Cale and Chief Eunuch Wi remained tense as this could all just be an act.


    Choi Han was standing behind the Sichuan Castle Lord with his sword in hand.


    The Castle Lord-nim said that he wished to meet the person in charge, young master Kim-nim, and that he had something he must tell you.


    Chief Eunuch Wi ced his hand on the dazed Sichuan Castle Lords shoulder. It was a visibly firm grip.


    Ah.


    The Sichuan Castle Lord finally snapped back to his senses and looked toward Cale.


    Ah!


    He then gasped.


    His eyes sparkled for a moment.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cale thought that he should hear what the Sichuan Castle Lord had to say to him and looked at the man.


    Of course, he also nned on trying to get some information on what was hidden here as well.


    What is it that you wish to say?


    The moment Cale looked at the Castle Lord and opened his mouth


    Plop.


    The Castle Lord plopped down on the ground.


    He then shouted.


    Dragon!


    Hmm?


    Dragon!


    Cale looked behind his shoulder.


    Raon was scratching his cheek with his front paw.


    Oops, I forgot to go invisible. Hehe.


    His cheeks had be even chubbier, potentially because of all of the candied fruits he had been eating.


    As Cale nkly had that thought


    My goodness! Does that mean all of the records of the past generation are true?!


    The Castle Lord suddenly stood back up.


    He then staggered while still bound and quickly walked.


    He headed toward the center of the cavity and mumbled.


    I always thought that it was useless to protect this ce! I thought it was simply a groundless legend! But they are all true?!


    What is up with him?


    Cale was confused but he stopped Choi Han from stopping the Castle Lord and quietly observed him.


    Plop.


    The man plopped down at another spot.


    It was the center of the cavity.


    Here!


    He then looked toward Cale, more specifically at Raon, as he spoke.


    An esteemed Dragon is asleep here!


    Hmm?


    As Cale blinked


    My great-grandfather told me about it.


    The Sichuan Castle Lord started exining without being needed to ask.


    He said that a Dragon that came over from another world left her tear and herst traces here as her life came to a close. Our family has protected this Dragons tomb for generations and were told that we need to inform the Dragons descendant that would show up some day about that esteemed Dragons wrath and greatness!


    His voice was a mix of wrath and astonishment.


    Fuck! That was why I gave up serving in central politics and stayed in Sichuan! I would havepletely ignored it if it was not for my fathersst words! My goodness, it was the truth? Ha!


    What is he saying? No, what is going on all of a sudden?


    A Dragons tear? Is that why it smells so good?


    A tear sounds delicious.


    Hepletely ignored thements of the two ancient powers.


    However, he made eye contact with Lee Soo Hyuk who wasing down thest step.


    Cale calmly asked.


    Do you know the name of that other world?


    That, I believe it was called Aipoduo!


    Aipoduo.


    The name was clearly different, but Cale knew a with a simr name.


    Aipotu.


    It was the where the Purple Bloods were suspected of being. Furthermore, those Hunters were suspected of being Dragons.


    A world where Dragons, creatures that ce importance in a worlds bnce and nature, had turned into Hunters.


    A Dragon that came over from that world died here?


    Ah, ahah-


    The Sichuan Castle Lord gasped in admiration.


    That Dragon was apparently a ck Dragon as well-, also, her appearance was said to be different from the Dragons of our world, everything is exactly as it was exined!


    A ck Dragon?


    Cale looked toward Raon.


    In Cales world, no two Dragons had the same color in a generation.


    This is what that esteemed Dragon apparently said. She said that she can see the future. she said that she carried on such an attribute! That was why she came over to this world with her final hopes.


    All Dragons had their own attributes.


    Eruhabens was dust. The attribute of the Dragon that the Sichuan Castle Lord was talking about was the future.


    She also said the following. After I die here, the only Dragon that can cause a breakthrough in all things will appear.


    Raons eyes opened wide.


    She said that only that Dragon can change the present!


    The present.


    ck Dragon Raons attribute was the present.


    Trantors Comments


    The present!!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 159: We made a mistake…! (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 159: We made a mistake¡­! (5)


    Dragons have a total of three growth phases.


    After going through all three growth phases, an adult Dragon gets to be about 20 meters long. They are basically the size of buildings.


    Raon has only gone through his first growth phase so far.


    There are not any major external changes during the first growth phase.


    It focuses on changing the inside of the body to make it sturdy for explosive growth during the second and third growth phases.


    They also get their attribute after the first growth phase.


    Each Dragon had a different attribute.


    In Raons case, his attribute was the present.


    But we havent been able to find any clues about his attribute.


    Cale recalled when Raon first told him, and only him, about his attribute.


    My attribute is the present.


    Right here and now is my attribute.


    Raon was able to recognize that his attribute was the present and could feel it to some degree, but He was unable to find a clear answer about what exactly that meant.


    However, Cale, Eruhaben, and the others did not put much attention on that issue.


    Hes still young.


    He will be seven years old next year.


    Based on when Cale was Kim Rok Soo, he was still in kindergarten.


    Why should he work so hard to grow at that age?


    He just needs to grow.


    It would be one thing if Raon was anxious about growing more.


    Cales face slowly started to turn upset.


    The reason was simple.


    What?


    Only Dragon that can cause a breakthrough?


    The hope of all things?


    She wants to ce such a burden on a kid who will turn seven years old when we return to Roan and see that it is the new year?


    Cale was extremely upset as he turned his gaze.


    It was to look at Raon.


    The ck Dragons round eyes were open especially wide and he spoke with his jaw wide open.


    Wow.


    Aigoo.


    Look at that.


    She wants a seven year old responding like that to change the world that the Purple Bloods or whatever Dragons are ruling?


    She wants him to be the hope?


    What fucking bullshit.


    Cale truly didnt n on listening to it at all.


    He then made up his mind.


    We will head to Aipotu with our strongest force.


    The world he expected to head to next


    The ce ruled by the Purple Bloods


    Thend where Choi Jung Gun went missing


    Cale made up his mind.


    Ill drag them all with me.


    He would make a deal with the God of Death.


    Fulfill this condition or I am not going.


    The Henituse territory.


    The ck castle in the Forest of Darkness


    Bring all of the Dragons there-


    Call any and all Dragons that he knows


    The entire ck castle will go.


    It had to go.


    Cale said that he paid no attention to the Sichuan Castle Lords words but he had a feeling that it would be difficult to avoid this situation.


    He needed to go save Choi Jung Gun for Choi Jung Soo and Choi Han. He could go there without Raon, but would Raon want to do that?


    Cale had taught him to run when he is in a disadvantageous situation, but he had not taught him to ignore things in front of him.


    Even Cale could not do that.


    Honestly speaking, it is okay for kids to do that.


    As long as it was rted to the childs health.


    Still, it will be that way no matter what.


    The ck castle must go with them to that world.


    The existence bound to the ck castle


    I need to take Sheritt-nim.


    Raons mother and thest Dragon Lord.


    Furthermore, the Dragon with the attribute of protection.


    She had lost her physical body but her strength was still quite strong.


    Eruhaben-nim is an ancient Dragon who is over one thousand years old too.


    That was why he was so strong, but


    It was difficult to find an existence with as much weight as Sheritt in a Dragons world.


    It was something beyond her strength of fighting prowess.


    He heard Raons voice at that moment.


    Poke poke. Raon poked his arm as he asked.


    Human, do I need to save the world?


    Cale shook his head no without any hesitation after seeing Raons wide open eyes.


    He could see the emotions behind Raons eyes despite his bright voice.


    Raon is smart.


    He is not smart because he has learned a lot and knows a lot. He is smart in terms of knowing the flow of things in the world or quickly recognizing logic behind things.


    That was why Raon would have perfectly understood the Sichuan Castle Lordsments.


    He would be able to tell, better than anybody else, about the weight of those words as well.


    He had seen how the adults around him had acted until now.


    This was the reason Cale could resolutely answer without even the slightest of openings.


    That is impossible.


    You dont need to save the world. You dont need to worry about it. Those kinds of answers would not work on Raon.


    He had to answer differently.


    It is impossible to save any world on your own.


    Cale informed Raon who was staring at him.


    He spoke slowly, as if wanting Raon to recall the things they had experienced until now.


    Why have I been gathering people here? Why did the White Star fail?


    There could be one great and mighty existence, a hero.


    However, it was difficult to change even a single kingdom on their own.


    It might sound cold, but that was the truth.


    Even though Cale himself was called Young Master Silver Shield and people praised his name saying that he led many battles to victory


    There were lots of soldiers and many of Cales friends on the battlefields as well.


    Cale could not do it all on his own without them.


    Of course, there are times when someone saves the world on their own. But why should they?


    Raons eyes clouded over at Cales question.


    Cale chuckled after seeing them focus and exined.


    Its much easier when multiple people do it together. Dont you think so?


    Thats right! I like one-sided fights!


    Thats right.


    Raon shouted again after Cale calmly nodded his head.


    Also, the stronger our side the better it is!


    Good, you know that.


    I also want our side to not get hurt as much as possible!


    Thats right.


    In order for that to happen, we need a lot of people on our side!


    Correct.


    He learned well.


    And if we are in a disadvantageous situation, we just run!


    Right answer.


    After that, we can just smack them from behind!


    Mm. That is true.


    Technically, he was correct.


    We can also prepare tons of things andunch the first attack!


    Yeah.


    Its even better if we loot all of the enemys treasures!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mm.


    Oh, we can also scam and trick them!


    .


    Pffft.


    Cale turned toward the direction of the noise. Choi Jung Soo saw the cold look on Cales face and quickly lowered his head.


    However, team leader Sui Khan continued tough openly as hemented.


    Wow, you learned everything so well.


    Raon puffed up his chubby stomach.


    Of course! I am great and mighty so I learn everything well!


    I should just stop talking.


    Cale shook his head from side to side. The team leader poked Raons puffed up stomach as he spoke.


    Kids just have to think about ying.


    That tickles!


    Raon flew away and stuck to Choi Hans back. Choi Han moved his hands back to carry Raon. He thought about how Raon was getting heavier as he calmlymented.


    Theres nothing to worry about.


    Raons chubby back paws were bobbing around as he answered.


    Thats right! We just have to destroy everything!


    Aigoo.


    Cale sighed and looked away from Raon. At least he was relieved.


    He seems to have understood what I was trying to say.


    Raon looked rxed after the burden was lifted off his shoulders. That would exin why he was acting so childish to Choi Han.


    The relieved Cale made eye contact with Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Why is he looking at me like that?


    Chief Eunuch Wi was looking at Cale with a nk look on his face.


    What is it, sir?


    Chief Eunuch Wi flinched and shook his head.


    I, its nothing, young master-nim.


    He then groaned internally.


    As expected ,young master Kim-nim is not someone who is just good and gentle.


    He could fathom the road that young master Kim had traveled based on that conversation with the Dragon.


    He has been holding back this whole time.


    To make things easier to handle. In order to decrease any unnecessary fights.


    Young master Kim had remained respectful until now.


    We need to act cautiously.


    They needed to be even more careful around such people.


    Chief Eunuch Wi remained tense as he quietly observed what young master Kim was doing.


    Castle Lord-nim.


    Cale approached the plopped down Castle Lord.


    Could you please exin in more detail?


    It would be best to listen more to what he had to say.


    Cale, who had approached him, flinched.


    Hmm?


    At the center of the open cavity


    There was an extremely small hole.


    Sniff sniff! Its over here! The fabulous smell ising from here!


    The Sky Eating Water started reacting.


    Can you feel something, sir?


    The Castle Lord looked at Cale and asked in a much calmer tone.


    He seemed quite rxed now.


    Is there something under this hole?


    The Castle Lord nodded his head.


    Based on what I have heard, the Dragons Tear is beneath this ce, young master-nim.


    To paraphrase the Castle Lordsments


    Underneath this te board that Cale was standing on was apletely frozenke.


    His great-grandfather had ced this te board on top of theke that remained frozen regardless of temperature and season and only made a single small hole.


    He said that a ck Dragon will finally show up one day to take the things in theke beneath this te board.


    What is down there?


    That was the important part.


    It should be delicious.


    The glutton priestess could be heard licking her lips and repeating those words.


    Unfortunately, I do not know.


    The instant that Cale slightly frowned at the Castle Lords response


    However, that esteemed Dragon left us a booklet.


    The Castle Lord let out a sigh-likeugh.


    I tried to open that booklet many times but the booklet itself did not open. That item is supposed to only open when it meets its proper owner, so if that sir over there is the proper owner, he would be able to open it.


    The Castle Lord faintly smiled toward Raon.


    Cale calmly responded.


    I am his guardian so I will take a look first.


    He needed to make sure there was nothing dangerous about it.


    Of course. That booklet is in the safe in my study so I can give it to you right away.


    The Sichuan Castle Lord answered without any issues.


    Cale nonchntly asked as he followed the Castle Lord up the stairs.


    Youre not a spy from the Blood Cult, right?


    Haaaaaaaaa. I am not, young master-nim.


    He had no problem climbing the stairs despite his upper body being bound. Cale secretly exchanged nces with Chief Eunuch Wi.


    I do not believe he is one either, young master-nim. It seems as if someone with an important position in the residence was working with the Blood Cult.


    Cale nodded his head at Chief Eunuch Wis sound transmission and continued to walk up the stairs.


    The Castle Lord approached the desk and pointed to the floor.


    Please press that wooden board over there.


    Choi Jung Soo quickly pushed it and the floor moved up to reveal a small safe.


    Three rounds to the left, two rounds to the right-


    The Castle Lord informed them the way to open the safe without any hesitation and Choi Jung Soo immediately followed the instructions.


    Click.


    The safe opened.


    Once the door was opened, there were some jewels, documents And a single booklet.


    Human, its magic!


    Cale heard what Raon said about the booklet and picked it up without any hesitation.


    The booklet that looked like a typical Central ins style booklet did not have a title.


    However, it was quite old as if it had survived for many years.


    The flow of mana is quite peculiar in this! It should work properly if you change the flow of mana right here!


    Raon was still on Choi Hans back as he used his short front nail to tap on a part of the booklet.


    He then flinched.


    So did Cale.


    Chhhhhhh!


    The book suddenly flew up into the air and opened.


    An extremely loud voice flowed out of the book.


    Finally, that child has found me!


    It was an old womans voice.


    Kahahahahaha!


    They also heardughter and Cales face stiffened.


    Sounds a bit weird?


    Theugh sounded a bit crazed.


    I wasnt a crazy Dragon! I was the answer!


    Chhhhhh-


    The pages of the book were still viciously pping around.


    Oh Dragon with the power of the present! You are the only one who can stop that bastard who messes with time!


    Time?


    The moment Cales eyes clouded over


    The old womans voiceing out of the book was slowly getting higher pitched.


    I, the future, was ruined, and Im certain that that bastard, past, would have been ruined as well! The only one left is the present.


    Raon blinked his eyes.


    Ive seen how strong you and yourckey are!


    Lackey?


    Cale slightly frowned.


    She did not say Lackeys but just a singrckey.


    It sounded as if she was clearly talking about one person.


    In that case-


    Is she talking about me?


    Im Raonsckey?


    Ive arranged some things for you and yourckey, so take them all! Kahahahahah!


    The book now spun in circles in the air.


    In the end, the present will be victorious! Time cannot defeat the now! Kahahahahah!


    Plop.


    The book suddenly fell to the ground.


    Words started appearing on the cover that did not have anything written on it before.


    < The joyful Dragon and hisckey will get stronger if they eat all of this. >


    Raon Miru.


    Joyful Dragon in Korean.


    It seemed obvious that the Dragonsckey was Cale.


    The title was very clear.


    Cale clenched his eyes shut.


    The back of his neck felt oddly cold.


    Trantors Comments


    Haha hisckey.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 160: We made a mistake…! (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 160: We made a mistake¡­! (6)


    Lackey?


    Raon tilted his head and looked at the book. He then raised his head to look at Cale. His eyes seemed full of questions.


    Cale looked into those round eyes and picked up the book as if he didnt see the questioning gaze.


    Pffft.


    Cales gaze quickly headed toward a spot.


    .


    Choi Jung Soo had his hands politely sped together while pretending as if he was notughing.


    Youre going to keep doing that?


    Choi Jung Soo slowly avoided Cales smiling face. Raon watched and poked Choi Hans back as he whispered.


    Hey Choi Han, the human just smiled like grandpa Ron!


    I smiled like that vicious old man?


    Cales eyes opened wide.


    The Sichuan Castle Lord didnt care and mumbled with a nk look on his face.


    I, Ive never experienced something so magical before. I heard a voiceing from the book.


    His body was slightly shaking.


    It was the same for Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Cale knew the reason behind it.


    It was Dragon Fear.


    The old womans voice had a small amount of Dragon Fear in it. A voice that made living creatures feel an instinctual fear. That made Cale subconsciously activate a bit of his Dominating Aura.


    Of course, nobody other than Chief Eunuch Wi and the Sichuan Castle Lord were affected by the Dragon Fear. The rest were looking at the book in Cales hand with a curious or suspicious gaze.


    Gulp.


    The Sichuan Castle Lord slowly moved to stand next to Cale.


    It was almost an instinctual action.


    Dragon Fear. He ended up relying on a strong aura released by a human in order to dodge the Dragon Fear.


    The Sichuan Castle Lord did not know that this was the reason he acted this way, but his face was full of respect for Cale.


    Sir, are you a, no, someone who serves a Dragon?


    Cale pretended not to hear his question.


    Instead, he opened the book.


    How entertaining.


    The writing was in the Roan Kingdomsnguage.


    People in the Central ins would not be able to read it even if they saw it.


    This was what was written in the preface.


    < I cannot see everything that happens in the future. >


    < I can only see fragments of the future. >


    < Oh fellow ck Dragon. >


    < And that Dragon''s guardian. >


    Ha.


    You call me ackey but write guardian in here?


    As the corners of Cales lips twisted with discontent


    < I saw it. >


    < I saw a Dragon that surpassed its existential time. >


    < A Dragon that got past its fate of death and is living a new fate. >


    His lips stiffened.


    It was talking about Raon.


    He was originally supposed to die but was living a very healthy life right now.


    < And next to that Dragon was the guardian who twisted that Dragon''s fate. >


    It was talking about Cale.


    < I also saw something else. >


    < The true lord. I saw the fluttering wings of a young ck Dragon flying down the path of the king. >


    Since the Sichuan Castle Lords great-grandfather was the one who supposedly met this Dragon, this book must have been written at least a hundred years ago.


    Basically, this Dragon must have seen a hundred years into the future.


    Maybe even beyond that.


    < And I saw that I was not in any of those images. >


    < It made sense. I am already too old. >


    Cale quietly continued to read the words that were written in an extremely refined handwriting.


    < Dragons disappear into nature if they die a natural death. >


    That was the truth.


    Their corpse remained if they did not die a natural death.


    < I should end up that way as well, but I have prevented it. >


    < In theke right below this ice. >


    Cale looked toward the bookshelf heading down to the basement.


    < I have told the humans that the liquid underneath the ice is a Dragons Tear, but the truth is that my body, Dragon Heart, and everything that was about to scatter back into nature was bundled up with my mana and sealed as a liquid. >


    This Dragon was saying that it died and turned into ake.


    < It could not be helped. >


    < I had gifts to deliver to the guardian and the young Dragon. >


    He turned the page.


    < There are three items in there. >


    < One is a ring, the other is a crown. Thest is a sword. >


    Chhh.


    The study door opened and Ron and Beacrox walked in with teacups and refreshments.


    Cale could not even look at them.


    Fuck.


    The Sichuan Castle Lord and Chief Eunuch Wi flinched after hearing his mumbling.


    Cale didnt pay them any attention and looked at the text in the book.


    < Kekeke. >


    This Dragon really was a crazy Dragon.


    < First, the ring is a Dragon Lords ring! Man, I really want to cry thinking about how much I had to suffer to steal that thing. But he cant use the lords powers properly without it. Kahahaha! That bastard is probably trying his best so that nobody sees that he is only half a Dragon Lord who cannot even be properly lifted into the position. Kahahaha! >


    Aipotu.


    The Dragon Lord of that world seemed to wear the ring generation after generation.


    They must not be able to use the lords powers without the ring.


    The bastard that this Dragon is talking about is probably the scary time-controlling Dragon that rules that world. That Dragon must not be able to fully fulfill his duties as Dragon Lord because this crazy Dragon stole his ring.


    Ah, I see.


    < The crown is a crown used by the first Emperor of thest Empire I lived in. That Emperor was quite famous as a Dragon Hunter. I swiped his crown when that bastard destroyed the Empire! Kahahaha! That bastard is probably going crazy because he can''t find the crown. Kahahaha! >


    As expected, in Aipotu


    That world seemed to have had humans as well.


    Of those humans, this crazy Dragon stole the artifact of an amazing hero, the Dragon Hunter who created the Empire.


    Wow.


    < Ah, the sword is a sword used by the Elf race that served the Dragon Lord for generations. Keke. I stole that as well! This is the sword that the first Dragon Lord bestowed upon the knight to serve him and it''s amazing! Pwahaha. That Lords Guardian should only be half a guardian as well right now! >


    A knight protecting the Dragon Lord.


    This crazy Dragon seemed to have stolen that knights sword as well.


    < Ah, I used up most of my lifespan looting these three things and transporting over to this world, but I have no regrets! >


    < I smacked them very properly from behind! >


    Human.


    Raon approached him and asked with a serious look on his face.


    Why are you smiling like that?


    Hmm?


    Im smiling?


    Cale touched the corners of his lips.


    Ah, I am smiling.


    He looked around.


    Choi Jung Soo, who had been looking as if he was making fun of Cale, and the team leader had serious looks on their faces while Beacrox was sighing.


    Choi Han spoke with a stiff look on his face.


    I will follow whatever you say.


    What is going on?


    Young master-nim.


    Ron had his usual benign smile on his face as he handed Cale a teacup.


    There were only sweet teas unlike usual. It is disappointing, but please drink this.


    There were no bitter teas.


    Cale happily took a sip.


    !


    Too sweet!


    It jolted himpletely awake.


    Cale looked at the book again and read thest things in the preface.


    < The Dragon who sees the past is probably dead. Of course, that guy didn''t see the future. >


    < However, if that guy is still alive, he will be able to properly exin how to use these three things. >


    < But I will leave the methods here as well, so it should be enough to reference them. >


    < Anyway, gobble up these three things and get stronger! >


    She wasnt telling him to actually eat it.


    She seemed to be just telling him to take all three things.


    No?


    The Sky Eating Water chimed in at that moment.


    I think you can eat it.


    Perhaps-


    A liquid with a Dragons everything. I think Ill get very strong if I eat that. I dont think the seal will be an issue.


    The Sky Eating Waters voice started filling with life.


    I might really be able to eat the sky?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Oh.


    Cales heart started beating wildly.


    Grandpa Ron! The human is smiling like that again!


    Cale ignored Raon, closed the book, and held onto it as he spoke.


    You are the giving Dragon.


    She was not a crazy Dragon but an amazing Dragon.


    Of course, he didnt like how she tried to drag Raon to Aipotu and ce a huge burden on him, but


    It was basically decided that Cale would head to Aipotu next.


    In that case, the Dragon who gave everything she had, including her corpse, to deliver things to Cale and Raon must have tried her best.


    .


    He could see the Dragons name.


    < The ice will melt the moment you say my name. >


    Cale looked at Ron.


    Please speak, young master-nim.


    Stay here and get rid of all of the te boards in the basement.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    He then looked toward Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Chief Eunuch Wi answered before he could say anything.


    Young master-nim, I will help so that there is nothing causing you difort as you work.


    Finally, he looked at the Sichuan Castle Lord.


    Please feel free to use anything and everything here! I will make sure nobodyes hear this-


    He stopped talking and put on a faint smile.


    Haha. I guess Im not in a position to give any orders in this residence anymore.


    He was currently arrested for treason.


    Of course, Cale was half certain that he had nothing to do with the Blood Cult. It was not because of his actions.


    A Dragon that came to this world because it did not like Hunter Dragons would not have ced its roots with a family that would cooperate with the Blood Cult in the future.


    No. Maybe she knew that they would get involved and chose the Castle Lords great-grandfather for that reason.


    If she saw the future where Cale woulde to this Castle Lords house


    How leery.


    Honestly speaking, Cale felt uneasy about an ability to see the future.


    However, something even worse than that


    The past.


    A Dragon with the attribute of the past.


    He didnt want to meet that Dragon. That Dragon would be helpful, but Cale did not want to show his past to anyone.


    They were not memories worth showing someone.


    Ill be back here by tomorrow. You know what to do, right?


    Yes, young master-nim. I will have everything prepared by then.


    As Cale nodded his head at Rons gentle response, Chief Eunuch Wi cautiouslymented.


    Young master-nim. I think the Fist King-nim will also arrive tomorrow.


    The Fist King would arrive with the Embroidered Uniform Guard.


    In his hand would be an elixir more precious than any he has used until now.


    Oh.


    This is great.


    A lot of the seal will be released and he would get much stronger.


    Cale thought that this was good.


    Ill take care of it all tomorrow and we can head to Yunnan immediately after that.


    To Yunnan and then Nanman


    The path to destroy the Blood Cult did not seem that difficult.


    Then shall we head to the Tang n now.


    He leisurely started walking.


    Im curious to know what their answer will be.


    How would the Tang n answer Cales question?


    The Emei Sect and Qingcheng Sect would need to answer as well.


    Will they choose uselessness or rebellion?


    Human, you keep smiling like that! What is going on?


    Raon, who was invisible again, served as background music as Cale headed toward the Tang n.


    Some Eastern Depot members appeared in front of him to lead the way.


    They were no longer hiding their identities but wearing formal uniforms that showed that they were eunuchs of the Imperial Pce and members of the Eastern Depot, the Emperors inspection organization.


    It made it so that nobody dared to approach him.


    This continued until Cale arrived at the gates of the Tang n.


    Oh my, both of you sirs are out here.


    Cale smiled and greeted Elder Ho and the Cleave Saint.


    It made Elder Ho gulp.


    The entire Sichuan Castle was flipped over right now.


    The Sichuan Castle Lord was arrested for treason, and the Sichuan Castle Lords residence, the best residence in this ce, was turned into a mess.


    Furthermore, the administrator of Sichuan Castle could not even breathe properly as he followed the orders of the Eastern Depot.


    Based on what they had heard, the Embroidered Uniform Guard would arrive here tomorrow as well.


    The leaders in Sichuan all closed and locked their gates and hid behind them.


    They might lose their own heads at a carelessly thrown sword or the Emperors wrath.


    No.


    It would be great if his head was the only one sent flying.


    For the Emperor who pushed out the former Emperor to rise to that position


    He would probably destroy an entire household.


    The Sichuan branch of the Pure Silver Merchant guild destroyed?


    The power yers of Sichuan no longer had time to pay attention to things like that.


    Elder Ho clenched his eyes shut before opening them back.


    I forgot about it!


    Young master Kim Hae-il was a member of the Imperial family.


    They had tried to understand him from the viewpoint of a martial artist.


    Those crazy Tang n bastards!


    Elder Ho had heard all about what the Tang ns Tang Ho had done, and after seeing everything that happened to the Sichuan Castle Lord, he could feel how benevolent young master Kim had been until now.


    Furthermore, he could sense that young master Kim did not see a need to be that benevolent anymore.


    He was thinking about moving forward, not being held back by someone.


    Elder Ho took a deep breath before he started speaking.


    Wee, young master-nim.


    Cale smiled again after hearing Elder Hos greeting and looked past his shoulder.


    The Tang n, the Emei Sect, and the Qingcheng Sect.


    The core members of the three groups seemed to all be there as they were all giving off profound auras.


    However, beside a few of them, most of them lowered their heads as soon as they made eye contact with Cale.


    This was especially true for the people of the Tang n, who tried to avoid his gaze.


    This mood is nice.


    Elder Ho and the Cleave Saint could only smile awkwardly at Cales calmment.


    Silence filled the area because nobody dared to say anything.


    Cale liked this a lot.


    Trantors Comments


    Me likey  Cale


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 161: We made a mistake…! (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 161: We made a mistake¡­! (7)


    There was nobody starting to start something or speaking nonsense. This mood was one where he would not need to waste his time with useless fights.


    Cale recalled that one time he went to the Roan Castle and made the nobles shut their mouths.


    Its been a while since Ive had a mood like this.


    He subconsciously said that thought out loud.


    Of course, Cale didnt notice how theplexions of the martial artists oddly changed as he said that, and approached Elder Ho.


    Elder-nim.


    Y, yes sir!


    Cale nonchntly asked the extremely tense Elder Ho.


    Who is the leader of the Tang n?


    !


    The time hase!


    Elder Hos body became extremely tense.


    Whether it was rebellion or uselessness


    Young master Kim was asking the Tang n as well as all of the Orthodox faction members in Sichuan. He was someone who was qualified to get an answer to that question.


    He was a member of the Imperial family and someone that their merciless Emperor doted upon.


    I should have noticed it from the beginning after seeing that Chief Eunuch Wi was with him.


    The Eastern Depot was famous for being even more insidious and brutal than the Embroidered Uniform Guard. They were showing their respects to young master Kim without being able to even stop bowing at him.


    Young master Kim Hae-il


    He was someone who had more influence in the Imperial family than Elder Ho had expected.


    It cant be helped.


    Elder Ho turned toward the group from the Tang n. Before he could say anything


    Young master-nim. My name is Tang Yu and I am the matriarch of the Tang n.


    A woman who seemed to be in her fifties stepped forward.


    Poison Empress Tang Yu.


    She was wearing a green attire and her skin was slightly green as well.


    Her pitch ck hair even seemed to look green at times.


    Mm.


    Cale flinched a bit after seeing Tang Yu step forward.


    They called her the living poison dagger?


    The foundations of the Tang ns martial arts, poison and hidden weapons.


    Tang Yu was extremely well-versed in both aspects, and although it was not at the level of the Pinnacle Demon, she had almost as much poison on her body as well.


    People believed that Tang Yu would be an even greater poison expert than the Pinnacle Demon once she reached the Pinnacle Demons age.


    Mm Martial artists really are vicious.


    This world was one where a person could not put their guard down because there were all sorts of odd martial arts.


    Did I act out too much?


    Cales face subconsciously stiffened, thinking that he might have acted too rxed once he arrived in Sichuan.


    He subconsciously looked around.


    I should have brought Ron with me!


    If I brought our vicious old man whose viciousness is iparable to Tang Yu or the Pinnacle Demon! Whether it is poison, assassination, or daggers! I wouldnt have to worry about anything!


    He suddenly felt disappointed.


    If On or Hong were here in such a situation!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They would at least detect poison well in ce of Ron.


    Wait a minute.


    He suddenly had a thought.


    If this goes well-


    He looked toward the Tang n beyond the shoulders of the martial artists. He saw their signboard.


    The Sichuan Tang n.


    His eyes clouded over while looking at that name.


    The people who were looking at him while holding their breaths gulped.


    This was especially true for Elder Ho, who waspletely pale.


    M, my goodness-


    The Tang matriarch had greeted him and young master Kim looked down with a nonchnt gaze and then his face stiffened.


    He then looked around before quietly observing the Tang ns signboard.


    Anybody would be able to tell that he was thinking!


    Whether to erase the Sichuan Tang n name or leave it alone. Im certain that is what he is debating!


    However, Elder Ho could not sneer at that contemtion.


    Young master Kim-nim has the strength to do that.


    The government could easily destroy a couple sects or ns if they wanted to do so.


    However, there were almost no instances of the government openly destroying a sect or n until now.


    If they make the wrong move the entire Martial Arts world might point their des at the government.


    Fearing the government and finding them to be difficult was different from pointing their des at the government.


    The Triumvirate Despite pointing their weapons at each other, they were all tied together as the Martial Arts world.


    If they felt that the government was pressuring and trying to suppress the Martial Arts world, a faint feeling of solidarity would form to make them avoid the government and hide themselves.


    This was the reason that the government did not dare to mess with a sect or n.


    They simply did things to scare them.


    But the situation is different now.


    Young master Kim was using rebellion as a reason and the Blood Cult was going against moralws with their jiangshis and living jiangshis.


    Furthermore, the Imperial family and the Triumvirate were currently sharing amon goal centered around young master Kim.


    In such a situation, the Imperial family pressuring and destroying a sect or n of the Orthodox faction would be seen by the Unorthodox faction and Demon Cult not as an attack on the Martial Arts world but a chance to increase their own strength.


    I need to stop that from happening!


    Elder Ho looked toward the Tang matriarch.


    Make the right judgment!


    Did his desperate prayer work?


    Tang Yu bowed her head.


    We did not notice that the Blood Cult hasid down its roots in Sichuan. Although I amcking, as someone versed in the martial arts, as someone with strength, I should have helped the government maintain the peace of the Central ins. However, I was only focused on looking forward and had no idea about what was happening in my own hometown. As a citizen of the Emperor born and raised in Sichuan, this hurts me deeply.


    Good!


    Elder Ho pped internally.


    The Tang matriarch chose that they had been useless.


    She also spoke in a way to make sure that she ced the Tang n beneath the government.


    One more!


    This was the first time that Elder Ho was cheering for the Tang matriarch in his life.


    Furthermore, I wish to apologize for the Tang ns slip of the tongue. My deepest apologies, young master-nim.


    Yes, this was great!


    The Tang matriarch was admitting that Tang Hos words had been nonsensical and apologizing. Furthermore, she did not just me Tang Ho but said that it was the mistake of the Tang n.


    She was saying that the punishment for that slip of the tongue would be faced by the entire Tang n.


    This symbolized the will of the entire Tang n.


    Elder Ho finally realized that the stiff looks on the faces of the Tang ns elders were not because they were scared but because they were ready to ept any and all punishment.


    Furthermore, the reason Tang Hos face was so pale and he was shaking was because the weight of the incident he caused was putting a lot of pressure on him.


    Tang Ho is going to be cast out.


    Matriarch Tang Yu was even colder toward her own flesh and blood.


    All that is left now is young master Kim-nims decision.


    Elder Ho looked toward young master Kim.


    Young master Kim, who had been looking at the signboard, was now looking down at Tang Yu.


    I will see how things go from here.


    That was all young master Kim said. He then looked around.


    The members of the Emei Sect and the Qingcheng Sect lowered their heads once they made eye contact.


    Young master Kim slightly nodded his head as if he was satisfied. He then looked at Tang Yu, who had a slightly brighter look on her face, as he spoke.


    I wish to get some rest.


    I will escort you to your lodging right away, young master-nim.


    Elder Ho was relieved as he watched.


    Young master Kim-nim let it go easier than I expected!


    He would see how things go from here.


    Those words were scary, but wasnt he saying that he would ignore this mistake if they do a good job from here on?


    That alone was enough to be relieved.


    The people gathered split to either side to make a path for Cale as he followed behind Tang Yu.


    Young master Kim-nim, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.


    The Qingcheng Sect leader stood next to Cale and greeted him.


    Nice to meet you, young master-nim. My name is So Seon and I am the First Elder of the Emei Sect. Our Sect leader is currently unavable but should be here tomorrow to make her introduction to you.


    The Emei Sect leader was currently not in Sichuan, making First Elder So Seone as the representative to greet Cale.


    The mood became a bit lighter.


    Elder Ho was relieved to see young master Kim epting their greetings without any issues.


    He really is someone who likes peaceful resolutions.


    It was at that moment.


    Just as he was about to go past the open gates of the Tang n, young master Kim stopped walking and raised his head.


    He then looked at the signboard and calmlymented.


    I can feel it after looking at this signboard. I can feel the long history of the Sichuan Tang n.


    The smile disappeared a bit from his face as he continued to speak.


    I hope that this signboard can continue to stay here for a long time.


    Elder Ho gulped.


    Although the words that were said were good Within those words-


    Work hard if you dont want to see this signboard destroyed.


    That was probably the meaning behind those words.


    The atmosphere became tense almost instantly.


    Thank you for your kind words, young master-nim.


    Tang Yu calmly received young master Kims words but Elder Ho felt as if the green tint on her face was turning blue.


    The Qingcheng Sect leader and the First Elder of the Emei Sect stopped talking.


    Human, Im hungry!


    Cale listened to Raon, who was saying that he was hungry, potentially because he was quite shocked by that Dragon tomb they discovered earlier, and started to speak.


    Would it be possible to eat first to satiate my hunger?


    Yes, young master-nim. Of course.


    Cale smiled with satisfaction at Tang Yus quick response.


    The people around them felt fear after hearing the person who created this tense atmosphere calmly saying and looking at if he was hungry.


    They had learned that this persons nning was beyond anything they could imagine.


    This should be enough, right?


    Cale was feeling satisfied as he walked behind Tang Yu.


    I let things go and even praised their signboard.


    The Tang n should look favorably toward me, right?


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    Ill need to find an opportunity to get some poison from themter.


    The Tang n was said to have a lot of different poisons thanks to their long history.


    The members learned poison arts starting from their childhood, so all of their poisons were well-organized from the weakest poisons to the strongest.


    Cale had a thought as soon as he recalled that fact.


    I was debating what to get as a souvenir-


    Lets give Hong some poison from the Tang n!


    Cale had chosen the souvenir for Hong.


    Since he likes tasting poison, hell get to taste a lot of different poisons and get stronger as well.


    It was killing two birds with one stone.


    Furthermore, the poison in the Central ins was not avable in the Roan Kingdom.


    Basically, Hong gaining these poisons would give him an extremely useful weapon.


    Hong was quite bad at fightingpared to Raon or On.


    Of course, he was very strong when he was with On, but, potentially because of his young age, he wascking in many aspects.


    Good.


    It would be great for Hong to have more weapons to protect himself thanks to this.


    Ill have to get some poison off the Pinnacle Demonter too.


    Poison from the Unorthodox faction. Poison from the Orthodox faction.


    His n was to have both.


    Both sides would probably revolt if he asked for something too strong, so he should be fine as long as he asked for the decent strength poisons that Hong would find useful.


    I should be able to just ask the matriarchter for some decent-strength poisons, right?


    Cale smiled gently and elegantly toward Tang Yu.


    While he was doing that, they debated if it was a poison that was making Tang Yu turn so blue.


    Later, as Cale finished a peaceful dinner and was having tea with the Tang matriarch


    When it was just the two of them


    Matriarch-nim.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Could you please share some poison with me?


    ck.


    The teacup in Tang Yus hand slightly shook.


    I just need a few decent poisons.


    Cale smiled and spoke peacefully as if it was no big deal.


    Would that be too difficult?


    He could see Tang Yu shake her head no without any hesitation.


    Of course not. As much, yes, umm, we can share as much as you want, young master-nim.


    She then immediately stood up.


    Young master-nim, I have some matters to attend to so I must make my leave now.


    Yes, maam. I was able to rx well thanks to you today.


    Please rest well, young master-nim.


    Cale couldnt help but smile with satisfaction after seeing Tang Yu agree much easier than he had expected.


    Tang Yu left young master Kims lodging extremely quickly and headed toward the Matriarchs residence.


    She then immediately gathered the Elders and the heads of each internal organization.


    She waited for them to gather at her residence and bit down on her lips.


    Fuck! He just wants some decent poisons?


    Young master Kim was at the Nature Realm. Most poisons were probably useless against him.


    She could not fathom how strong a poison he called decent should be.


    I knew that he was not just going to let things go that easily!


    Tang Yu clenched her eyes shut.


    That night


    The light remained on in the meeting room within the matriarchs residence.


    The leaders of the Tang n stayed up all night vigorously debating.


    What kind of poison would young master Kim find to be satisfactory?


    How much of it would they need to give him?


    Once dawn arrived


    Tang Yu spoke while looking as if she had aged quite a bit over night.


    Lets hand over numbers 1, 7, and 8 of the Nine Kings.


    The Nine Kings were called the treasures of the Tang n.


    They were nine different poisons.


    These precious treasures of the n They decided to give a portion of three of them to young master Kim.


    * * *


    The Tang matriarch wants to see me at dinner time?


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Han and looked at the staircase heading to the basement.


    Ron approached him.


    Young master-nim, we got rid of all of the te boards and found a frozenke.


    The tomb made of a Dragons Tear.


    The story was true.


    Cale looked to his side.


    Im ready!


    Raon puffed up his chubby stomach.


    Cale nodded his head and opened his mouth.


    Lets go.


    He then took a step onto the stairs.


    Sniff sniff. The smell is even better now!


    He listened to the Sky Eating Waters excited voice as he walked.


    Trantors Comments


    Go Scooby-Doo!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 162: We made a mistake…! (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 162: We made a mistake¡­! (8)


    Thest step.


    Cale stopped there.


    Wow!


    Raon gasped.


    Human, it really is ice!


    The mana lights that Raon floated in the air shone brightly in the open area.


    Cale saw a scene that reminded him of looking at a frozenke in the middle of a winter night with the stars shining down on it.


    The ice is ck.


    The half-transparent ck ice sparkled like the night sky.


    Wait here.


    I got it, human!


    Raon answered energetically.


    I understand, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han answered with a pure smile on his face.


    Cale, Raon, and Choi Han


    The rest were all doing their own work or waiting at the Sichuan Castle Lords study upstairs.


    The Dragon said for Raon and I to split it up, but


    Cale had no intentions of doing that.


    Ill gather everything for now and go back.


    The three items the Dragon supposedly has


    The ring used by the Dragon Lord in Aipotu.


    The crown used by the first Emperor of thest Empire in that world, someone who is said to have hunted Dragons.


    The sword used by the Guardian Knight of the Dragon Lord.


    The owners for the items have been decided.


    The ring for Raon.


    The crown for Cale.


    The sword for Choi Han.


    But I have no intention of handing it over right now.


    Step.


    Cale stepped onto the ck ice.


    Only his footsteps echoed through the silence.


    He organized his thoughts in the darkness that looked as if it was surrounded by starlight.


    Ill put the three items in my spatial pocket bag right away-


    Cale made up his mind.


    Ill ask Eruhaben-nim or Sheritt-nim to examine them.


    How could he trust the items given by a Dragon from a different world and just use the items?


    He could not blindly trust a Dragon who brought these items while telling a young Dragon to save the world.


    He might be okay but he had no idea what innocent Raon or pure Choi Han might face while using these items of unknown origins.


    They both seem smart but they are quite dense and nave at times.


    As a result, Cale would take all of the items but would ask ancient Dragon Eruhaben and former Dragon Lord Sheritt, two Dragons who had experienced more hardships of the world than anybody else they knew, to examine the items.


    Cale stopped at the center of the cavity.


    Should I do it now?


    He was slightly anxious.


    Team leader Sui Khan and Choi Jung Soo He recalled a conversation he had with the two of them.


    Even if it is a Dragon, for her to have traveled through dimensions Cale, she does not seem like a regr Dragon.


    I agree with the team leader-nim! Hey, even the Hunters have to offer a lot of lives to use that karma to travel through dimensions. It does look like that Dragon gave up a significant amount of its life to travel to this dimension, but You shouldnt take that Dragon lightly.


    Cale had then pulled the divine item out of his pocket.


    He sent messages to the God of Death and Central ins.


    < Hey, I''m going to take this Dragon''s stuff? >


    For some odd reason, neither of them responded.


    Something feels off.


    Having that uneasy feeling was the reason Cale decided to have the ancient Dragon inspect these items first.


    If any variables arise, lets just destroy this basement.


    Cale had that thought as he exhaled to calm himself.


    Huuuuuu.


    Sluuuurp.


    Hmm?


    Cale flinched.


    Ah, sorry. I keep drooling. Slurp.


    The Sky Eating Water could not stop licking her lips and gulped.


    Sluuuurp. Im hungry.


    The glutton priestess was showing the same reaction.


    You cant even use this power.


    The Sky Eating Water retorted back and the glutton priestess answered.


    Im fine just getting a taste. Slurp.


    Really? Hehe, Im super looking forward to the power I will get after eating that water. If things go well, the sky, that damn god bastard with my own hands, kekeke-!


    These bastards are not normal either.


    All of the tension disappeared from Cales body.


    Haaaaa.


    Cale sighed before nonchntlymenting.


    Maxillienne.


    Maxillienne was the name of the owner of this tomb, the Dragon who wrote the book.


    < The ice will melt the moment you say my name. >


    The moment he said her name as she mentioned


    Craaaaaaack!


    The ice started to crack with Cale at the center.


    Mm!


    His eyes opened wide.


    Ha!


    The Sky Eating Water let out a gasp-likeugh andmented as if this was extremely entertaining.


    Holy shit! This kind of motherfucking situation exists? Kekeke!


    The ice started melting.


    A half-transparent ck water started shooting out of the cracks.


    Cale got chills all over his body.


    He had never felt like this before.


    The Sky Eating Water started shouting.


    Fuck! This is so awesome!


    No, she was cheering.


    Water of this kind of density exists?!


    Cale looked toward Raon and Choi Han.


    Human!


    Raon extended his paws in shock.


    Boom, boom!


    A barrier appeared in front of Raon.


    The stairs and the cavity


    A transparent wall appeared to block the area between the two so that Raon and Choi Han could not enter.


    The shocked Raon and Choi Han They tried to break the wall before stopping.


    Heh.


    They saw the smile on Cales face.


    The ck water turned into many strands as it shot up.


    Cale was standing at the center. He saw the chills on his arms and startedughing.


    It could not be helped.


    The Sky Eating Water startedughing as well.


    It could not be helped.


    Pwahahahah! This is crazy! This water is life itself!


    Cales whole body was tingling.


    However, it was not a bad feeling.


    Unlike Raon, Cale could not feel the mana in the air.


    However, he could feel the immense aura filling this area.


    It felt as if he was inside a lush forest.


    Or at the beach with the cool breeze.


    Maybe it was the feeling of stepping out of the shadows to feel the warmth of the sun.


    He could not exin it, but he could feel nature or perhaps life at this moment.


    Ha! The Dragons mana got mixed into the water! Ahahahaha! Thats a relief!


    The water was relieved.


    As I expected, this is not mana!


    The Dragons mana, the Dragons corpse This thing that everything had melted into was just water.


    If the mana could not mix with the water and existed as a separate entity, it would be very bad for Cale, who was not a mage, to take it in.


    Kahahahaha! Its water! Just in H2O! The flow of time has made the manas will and the corpses will all disappear and just remain as life force! Kahahaha!


    The Fire of Destruction mumbled after hearing the Sky Eating Water shout.


    Her eyes have rolled over.


    He then flinched before continuing to speak.


    Cales eyes seem to have rolled over as well.


    Sluuuurp.


    The glutton priestess slurped again.


    Leave me out of this.


    Hyung-nim, me too.


    The Fire of Destruction and the Vitality of the Heart stopped talking.


    The Sky Eating Water then shouted.


    Cale!


    Cale lowered his head after hearing her voice.


    The water that was shooting up as if it would fill the entire cavity


    He could slowly start to see the bottom of the pretty deepke.


    Three altars.


    Three items on these altars.


    The moment Cale saw them


    Huh?


    Cale subconsciously let out a confused sound but he soon had to snap back to his senses.


    You bastard! Why are you suddenly acting so baffled?!


    The Sky Eating Water scolded him.


    Cale flinched.


    Was she always like this?


    I do remember her swearing a lot, but


    Anyway, she helped me snap out of it.


    He then looked around.


    Its as I expected.


    The Sky Eating Water was calm now.


    It is trying to disappear.


    It seemed certain that these liquids remained sealed in the ice for so long in order to protect these three treasures.


    The treasures maintained their form without any damage at all.


    Now that there was no need to protect these items anymore


    The half-transparent ck water tried to disappear.


    A small portion had already dissipated into the air.


    Lets get started.


    Cale extended his hands.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The water shooting up stopped.


    Water started to gather in Cales hands.


    This was a transparent water different from the ck water.


    However, this was not regr water either.


    Put your will into it.


    Ill put my will into it as well.


    Water that held the will of both Cale and the Sky Eating Water


    Pssss


    The ck waters suddenly started to lightly shake.


    It looked as if they were shaking in fear.


    Cale slowly closed his eyes.


    He then started to imagine something.


    Your imagination and my imagination are the same.


    The potty-mouthed water gently chuckled as if she was amused and Cale opened his eyes.


    The water in Cales hands had changed shape.


    A chain.


    The water chain that flowed out of his hands moved around like a living creature and started to surround the area around Cale.


    The Water of Judgment.


    The existence that had once been tightly bound by a chain at the bottom of ake revealed its existence and became the Sky Eating Water.


    The chain could be a source of fear and loathing for the Sky Eating Water because of that experience, but it would make thingsplicated if something aiming for the skies had a source of fear like that.


    Kekeke.


    She could not hold back herughter.


    Lets eat it up!


    Cale nonchntlymented after hearing her shout.


    That was always the n.


    The chain started moving.


    Chhhhhhhhh!


    There was no hesitation in its movements.


    The chain grabbed one of the strands of ck water shooting up.


    Pssss


    The ck water tried its best to get away. However, the chain tightened more around it. It resembled a snake trying to suffocate its prey.


    These ck waters are trying to return to nature right now.


    Now that the will of the Dragon was gone, this immense power had no reason to remain here.


    No, this great meal had no reason to remain here.


    So lets take it.


    Another chain shot out of Cales hand.


    The ck strands of water started running away.


    Chhhhhh!


    Chhhhh-


    The two different colors of water were chasing and being chased.


    However, there were not many areas for the ck waters to escape.


    Even arge cavity had its boundaries.


    Boom! Boom!


    The ck waters mmed into the wall and exploded.


    A portion of the water was quickly turning into water vapor to disappear into the air.


    However, the chains did not miss those openings and attacked them.


    Did something happen?


    Choi Jung Soo, who approached with a concerned voice, dropped his jaw in shock after seeing where Raon was pointing.


    Damn.


    The way Cale was smiling and swinging his water chain everywhere


    He seemed quite excited.


    Our human isughing simrly to when he dumped a bunch of money into theva in the past!


    Cale naturally couldnt hear Raon.


    He was busy binding and capturing these ck waters.


    And his hands finally stopped moving.


    A total of eight pirs


    No. Eight ck waters tightly bound by chains.


    Ah, this is making me go crazy!


    The Sky Eating Water didnt know what to do.


    This is so exciting!


    Cale listened to her voice as if it was background music before moving his hand again.


    Eight pirs all headed toward Cale.


    It looked as if eightrge waves were about to crash into him.


    Cale just quietly watched.


    At first, he had this kind of thought.


    Im supposed to eat all of this? I feel like my stomach will explode as I drink?


    The ancient power sighed in response.


    Who said we will eat all of the water?


    She then gave an extremely simple answer.


    We just need to eat the core.


    In other words, only eat the essence!


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The eight pirs struck Cale at the same time.


    His whole body started to get wet.


    It could not be helped.


    Cale closed his eyes.


    Chh, Chhh


    The chains started moving.


    No, they disappeared.


    The transparent water mixed into the ck water.


    The strands of water started shaking.


    Itsing.


    Cale could feel the roaring auras in the water surrounding him.


    A water trying to eat the other water running away.


    Cale opened his eyes.


    He was inside water but it was not hard at all for him to open his eyes.


    What was surrounding him was-


    Its over.


    Only the Sky Eating Water.


    Instead, Cale could see eight dense drops of ck water in front of his eyes.


    Cale.


    The Sky Eating Water calmly spoke.


    If I eat this, the seal will bepletely gone and Im certain that my original powers will get stronger as well.


    To be honest with you, I cannot even fathom how much stronger I will get.


    She continued to speak.


    Of course, there wont be an issue with your te. Ill stop absorbing it if I feel like there will be an issue.


    Cale nodded his head.


    The eight drops of water started moving.


    They split into two groups of four and crawled up his arms.


    Finally, they stopped around his shoulder at the vicle.


    They then seeped into his body.


    !


    Cales eyes opened wide.


    Jackpot!


    Its not painful at all!


    His whole body was full of energy.


    What is up with this?


    Is it okay for this to not hurt at all?


    No, is it okay for it to seep into my body so naturally?


    This is weird. Why are you not coughing up blood?


    As even the Sky Eating Water was confused


    Cale could not see it, but four ck water drops appeared on both sides of his vicle as if they were tattoos.


    At that moment


    !


    Cales jaw dropped.


    Holy crap!


    The water pirs surrounding Cale subsided.


    The three altars with the items


    Calended at the center of the triangr formation of the altars and nkly stood there.


    Cale-nim!


    Human!


    Now that the barrier was gone, Choi Han and Raon urgently rushed toward Cale. Choi Jung Soo did so as well.


    Of course, he was mumbling something else.


    What is up with the look on his face?


    Cale raised his head at that moment. The two of them made eye contact. The moment Choi Jung Soo flinched and awkwardly smiled


    Oh, jackpot.


    That was all Cale said.


    Human, youre wet! But you are fine and didnt even cough up blood! Didnt you say that you were going to eat a Dragons Tear? Didnt the ancient power say that it was going to get stronger? So why are you fine? This is good, this is great, but this is weird!


    Are you hurting internally, Cale-nim?


    As even Raon and Choi Han, who heard about everything in advance, asked in confusion, Cale just said the following.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Wow, jackpot.


    Raon and Choi Han flinched as well at Cales bewildered appearance.


    Cale didnt care and just nkly stared into the air.


    The Sky Eating Water was mumbling in a dazed voice in his mind.


    Seal 347 percent removed


    No.


    The Sky Eating Water corrected herself.


    The seal that was 53 percent removed had the remaining 47 percent removed.


    In addition


    Myoffensive strength became 300 percent stronger. No, it actually feels like I got some abilities?


    Cale and the ancient power mumbled at the same time.


    Holy shit.


    Holy shit.


    They thenmented at the same time.


    Dragons are great and mighty.


    Dragons are great and mighty.


    It had been a long time since Cale got a power without any pain or a single drop of blood.


    It was simr to when he first gained an ancient power.


    Naturally.


    I dont know what is going on, but thats right! Dragons are great and mighty! I, Raon Miru, am also great and mighty!


    Cale just quietly nodded his head at Raons proud remark.


    He was fully agreeing with Raon.


    Raon flinched at Cales reaction and Choi Hans face became even more confused when


    Uhh, mm.


    Choi Jung Soo hesitated before pointing to the three altars.


    Should we pack up the treasures?


    Three shy items were sparkling brightly from the light of Raons mana lights.


    Trantors Comments


    Yes, Jung Soo, focus on the important thing.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 163: We made a mistake…! (9)

    Book 2: Chapter 163: We made a mistake¡­! (9)


    The three items on the three altars.


    Ring, crown, and sword.


    Hold on.


    Cale raised his hand to stop Choi Jung Soo, who suggested getting the treasures.


    Should we wait?


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Jung Soos question.


    He then closed his eyes.


    Something is weird.


    Theres no issue at all?


    He asked himself and the ancient powers.


    Is there no issue with my te?


    The Fire of Destruction responded.


    Yeah. There isnt. Wow, I guess your te has gotten quite a bit sturdier now.


    The Vitality of the Heart mumbled.


    Isnt that to be expected? His ss te that was almost destroyed was connected with an adhesive that is much sturdier than ss. Shouldnt it have be much stronger than his original te? Plus, hes been coughing up blood left and right so he should have developed some sort of tolerance to trivial things?


    Cale ignored the crybabysment and asked a different question.


    The Dragons Tear was absorbed properly, right?


    The liquid that contained everything of a Dragon was just called the Dragons Tear.


    Uhh Jackpot Got super strong.


    The Sky Eating Water answered in a dazed voice.


    I thought you said you might have gotten new abilities too?


    The Sky Eating Water said that it seemed to have gotten some new abilities after it absorbed the Dragons Tear.


    Uhh But I think Ill need to use them to find out All three seem like attacking abilities though?


    The Sky Eating Water had currently gotten a 300 percent increase to its attacking abilities.


    But the abilities it got also seemed to be focused on attacking.


    Wow.


    Cale was amazed.


    Cale mainly used the Fire of Destruction and the Scary Giant Cobblestone to attack until now.


    He had never used the Sky Eating Water to its limits before. Nheless, that powers attacking prowess was already well-known.


    Now, that power was even stronger and got multiple attacking abilities?


    Wow.


    He could only gasp.


    The Fire of Destruction nonchntlymented.


    Wait, purify with fire and destroy everything with water. Then wont it be easy to pummel the Blood Cult?


    I know, right?


    Cale felt his heart suddenly beating wildly.


    Thump thump. The crybaby old man cautiouslymented as his heart beat with excitement.


    But umm Dont we have to think about the rebound from that power as well?


    Hmm?


    If the attacking strength is up 300 percent and Cale uses it along with abilities that focus on attacking Would his body be able to handle it?


    The old man added on.


    Instant.


    Cale flinched.


    The power that allows Cale to move on his own while everything else seems to have stopped in time. The power that lets him live on his own in a different flow of time.


    The old mans voice was serious.


    Cales body took significant damage and he struggled to hold on when he used that power. It still scares me thinking about how I had to put anything and everything into his heart at that time to keep this punk alive. Sob.


    The old man started tearing up.


    Sob. But what if he tries to use this new power to see its strength?! Sob. What if he uses it to its limits and his body is harmed! Then that little Dragon will destroy the world as well! Wouldnt he destroy me too? Sooooob.


    Cale ignored his crying.


    However, he had to admit that the Vitality of the Heart was right.


    Mm. Yeah.


    He made up his mind.


    Lets avoid using it to its limits.


    He felt as if he should not do that.


    He heard the Sky Eating Waters voice.


    Slurp. I wanted to use it properly at least once. I feel like I cannd a hit on a motherfucking god if I do so. Sluuuuurp.


    Cale ignored the slurping.


    Her reaction made him feel even more uneasy that he wanted to control it even more.


    Anyway, my te is fine and the power got stronger. The Sky Eating Waters seal ispletely removed as well.


    They are all benefits.


    Cale had a satisfied smile on his face as he opened his closed eyes.


    Human, are you really okay?


    Cale answered Raons concerned question without any hesitation.


    Yeah. Im very good.


    Raons face turned odd at that response. He was happy but his face looked as if he questioned whether it was okay for him to be this happy.


    I have an ominous feeling for some reason, human! Lets just say that you are not okay!


    What?


    Cale ignored Raon and headed toward the altar.


    Choi Jung Soo quickly followed behind him.


    Oh. Maybe it is because a Dragon gave its body to protect these things but even the color of these items is no joke.


    As Choi Jung Soo mentioned, these items looked great despite nobody taking care of them for a long time.


    First was the ring.


    Human, this looks more like a bracelet than a ring!


    The ring that supposedly belongs to the Dragon Lord of Aipotu was huge.


    Choi Jung Soo added his opinion to Raons in a serious tone.


    Mm. I guess an adult Dragons size is between 20  30 meters. If it is a ring that goes on such a Dragons toe, it should be this size. If Raon is to use it, we probably have to put it around his ankle.


    Cale walked up and observed the ring.


    There was a divot in the center of therge ring with a small jewel within it.


    Hmm?


    Cale suddenly flinched.


    What is going on?


    This jewel seems weird.


    !


    Cale urgently moved back.


    What is it, Cale-nim?


    What is it?


    Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo approached Cale as if they found his reaction to be weird.


    Human, what is it?


    As even Raon approached and tried to look at the ring


    Cale covered Raons face with his palms.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Puuuuuu! Human, what are you doing?! Let go of me!


    Cale ignored Raons grumbling and looked at Choi Jung Soo as he pointed toward the ring with his chin.


    Go take a look at that jewel.


    Shall I take a look, Cale-nim?


    Cale hesitated for a moment at Choi Hansment before shaking his head.


    No, you are too pure.


    Choi Jung Soo looked at Cale as if he heard something he shouldnt have heard but Cale sternly told him to go.


    Hurry up and take a look.


    Haaaaaaaa.


    Choi Jung Soo sighed before looking at the rings jewel.


    Eek!


    He moved back in shock.


    He looked at Cale.


    Those are eyes, arent they?


    Cale asked and Choi Jung Soo answered.


    Yeah! Those are eyes!


    Choi Han tilted his head and Choi Jung Soo exined.


    There are eyes blinking in the jewel.


    Gulp. He gulped before cautiously continuing to speak.


    Thats definitely a Dragons eyes.


    Choi Han flinched and looked at Cale and Raon stopped his grumbling to look at Cale through the gaps in his fingers.


    Cale nodded his head after all three of them were looking at him.


    I agree that it is a Dragons eyes.


    The moment he stared at the ring


    Something inside it suddenly blinked. He took a closer look to notice that a pair of eyes was looking at him.


    Those were definitely Dragon eyes.


    More importantly


    They are purple eyes.


    Choi Jung Soo nodded his head at thement Cale made with a stiff look on his face.


    Ah, yeah. Purple-


    He suddenly flinched.


    Choi Hans face was stiff as well.


    Cale asked Choi Jung Soo another question.


    Did you hear the voice?


    Voice?


    Look into it one more time. But do it with your bamboo hat on.


    Choi Jung Soo looked at the ring as if he felt iffy about it before putting the bamboo hat on so that it covered his face and went to look at the jewel again.


    He then flinched.


    Eek!


    He quickly moved back.


    I heard a voice!


    What is it saying?


    Choi Jung Soo opened and closed his mouth a few times at Cales calm question before answering.


    Where is that?


    Cale nodded his head.


    I guess it is different from what I heard.


    What did it say to you?


    Cale thought about the situation earlier.


    The pair of purple eyes in the jewel had red at Cale and asked.


    Who are you?


    That was what it asked.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    He pulled a cloth pouch out of his pocket, approached the ring, and grabbed it without any hesitation. He then looked into the jewel.


    Who are you How dare you a lords belonging


    He heard the voice again.


    The voice sounded as if it wasing from far away, sunken deep within the deep sea. It was cutting out and could only be heard faintly, but


    It was definitely someones voice.


    The voice held rage, shock


    And fear?


    An odd sense of fear in the voice.


    Cale confirmed that his face that was visible to the jewel was the face of young Kim Rok Soo before smiling elegantly.


    It doesnt look like he can hear my voice.


    The existence in the jewel did not seem to be able to hear Cale.


    What are you saying Hurry bring that To me


    Based on what the Dragon was saying.


    Cale put the ring into the cloth pouch without any hesitation. He then tightly tied the opening.


    After that, he nonchntlymented toward the two Chois and one young Dragon looking at him.


    I think this jewel is connected to a living Dragon somewhere.


    That Dragon had told Cale to bring the ring to him while revealing rage, shock, and fear.


    How many existences like that could exist?


    Furthermore, this ring was one that belonged to the Dragon Lord.


    Basically, it was highly likely that the Dragon connected to this ring was Aipotus Dragon Lord.


    Cale. Is that Dragon perhaps-


    Choi Jung Soo was unable to finish his sentence but Cale calmly answered.


    Aipotus Dragon Lord. He seems to be our next prey.


    Aipotus Dragon Lord, the Dragon suspected of having the time attribute, the Dragon Lord who was only half a Dragon Lord because he did not have the ring.


    It was also possible that this Dragon was the leader of the Purple Bloods.


    The fact that his eyes are purple makes me believe that is the case.


    The smile grew bigger on Cales face.


    < It is easy to be epted as the rings new master. >


    < I will write the details of the ring''s uses down below as well. >


    Maxillienne, the Giving Dragon. The information she left was recorded in Cales mind.


    It will be quite useful if we do it properly.


    Of course, Cale did not fully believe the information Maxillienne left behind.


    He couldnt trust a Dragon that was willing to drag a young Dragon in to save her own world.


    There must be some secrets to this ring that she hid from them.


    She even hid the fact that it was connected to the current Dragon Lord.


    He would go back to Roan and show this ring to their Dragons to urately figure out how and where to use it.


    Cale held the pouch with the ring before moving to the next altar.


    Human, this is a wooden sword!


    The sword used by the Dragon Lords Guardian Knight It was made of wood.


    Mm.


    Choi Jung Soo stared at it beforementing.


    This one isnt showing any weird reactions. Does it change if you hold it in your hand?


    Cale, who was pulling out a bup sack, answered his question.


    Apparently this sword can only be used properly once it has a master.


    How is a master determined?


    Choi Jung Soo was the one to ask but Choi Han was curious about it as well.


    Blood.


    Cale nonchntly responded before opening the bup sack.


    Once someone drips their blood in the hole on the swords handle, the sword recognizes its master and turns into the most efficient form for its master.


    Cale motioned to Choi Han with his eyes.


    Put the sword in here.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han cautiously picked up the sword.


    !


    He then flinched.


    What is it?


    Cale got shocked and approached him. It looked normal, but is there something to it?


    Umm, it is beating.


    Huh?


    This sword is beating like a heart.


    What does he mean by that?


    Cale extended his sword toward the sword and nonchntlymented.


    A sword isnt alive, so how can it be like a beating hea-, holy shit! It really is beating?


    Thump. Thump.


    The sword was beating.


    It was beating extremely slowly, at a set pace.


    Almost as if it was asleep.


    Ho.


    One had eyes, one was beating like a heart.


    All of these treasures seemed weird.


    Are these really good things?


    This feels a bit iffy.


    Cale could see the two Chois and the young Dragon quietly nod their heads in agreement.


    Human, this feels a bit iffy to me too. Lets take these and ask Goldie gramps about them.


    Everybody had the same opinion.


    Cale quickly ced the wooden sword into the bup sack.


    Human, can I tightly seal the openings?


    Raon, what a great suggestion.


    He praised Raon before approaching the crown, thest of the treasures.


    Cale-nim. This feels-


    Human, this-


    One human and one Dragon seemed quite unsettled.


    Mm.


    Cale groaned as well.


    He didnt know from a distance, but seeing it up close-


    Its simr to the crown I have?


    The item he stole in the past when he barged into Clopehs house.


    It was the crown that consumes Dragons blood.


    A crown that looked quite simr to it was sparkling from the mana light as it sat on the altar.


    Aipotusst Empire. The first Emperor of that Empire. The crown supposedly used by the Emperor who took down a Dragon.


    Cale-nim, I think it would be best to put it into the bag right away.


    Choi Han is right! Dont look it over and just put it in!


    Seems that way, right?


    Cale agreed, pulled out another bag, picked up the crown, and tried to put it inside.


    Ooooooooong-


    He would have, if the inside of his shirt suddenly didnt get hot.


    Ugh.


    Cale staggered at the sudden heat and Raon urgently approached him.


    Human! Is there an issue with this crown? Lets just throw this thing away!


    Its okay.


    Cale ced the crown in the bag and tied it up as if there was no issue.


    He didnt even take a good look at it.


    He then pulled his spatial pocket bag out of his pocket.


    Hold on!


    Raons ck mana wrapped around the three bags and sealed them.


    All good now!


    Cale quickly ced the three bags into the spatial pocket bag. This was originally used for magic stones, but he had handed the magic stones over to Raon to use on these items.


    Ill seal the spatial pocket bag too!


    Raon tightly bound this bag with his ck mana as well.


    Only then did Cale finally pull out his own spatial pocket bag.


    He then put his hand inside.


    He grabbed the item he wanted.


    As expected, it was this one.


    The crown that consumes Dragons blood in Cales possession


    It wasnt heating up as much as earlier, but it was shaking.


    Is there really some simrities between these crowns?


    As Cale had such a thought


    Sometimes, one plus one is a hundred.


    The Dominating Aura.


    He heard that bastards voice.


    The owner of the power of bluffing.


    Pfft.


    He chuckled in a solemn voice.


    Combine the two crowns!


    Then put it on your head!


    Haaaa, my head.


    Cale clenched his eyes shut.


    An aura that would even make Dragons kneel in front of you will flow out of you!


    Lets make even Gods cower at least at your presence!


    Thats pretty good?


    The corners of Cales lips slowly twitched as they moved up.


    Chief Eunuch Wi walked down to the basement at that moment.


    Young master Kim-nim, the Fist King has arrived.


    The Fist King had arrived with the elixirs.


    It was time for round two.


    These elixirs were supposedly ones with fire and earth attributes.


    Hoo. Will my seal bepletely removed? But is that okay? No, I guess Central ins told us to go wild? Then it shouldnt matter!


    The Fire of Destruction could not hide his excitement. He then added on.


    The Super Rock will probably wake up too?


    Heh.


    Cale couldnt help but chuckle either.


    Trantors Comments


    This is the longest the Super Rock has ever not said anything.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 164: We made a mistake…! (10)

    Book 2: Chapter 164: We made a mistake¡­! (10)


    Cale walked up the stairs and out of the Dragons tomb.


    The Sichuan Castle Lord. He made eye contact with the Fist King as soon as he walked into the now ownerless study.


    Its been a while, young master Kim.


    Uhh, yes sir.


    Cale flinched.


    It could not be helped. The Fist King looked like hell right now.


    Did he go roll around in a pit of dust?


    He had soot all over his body and was extremely skinny as if the moisture was sucked out of his body.


    And his great-granddaughter, Mok Hee


    .


    She was nkly standing there as if her soul had been sucked out before bowing toward Cale.


    They look like they went and struggled a lot.


    Especially the three Embroidered Uniform Guards who came with the Fist King


    Unlike the Embroidered Uniform Guards that Cale had seen until now, their armors had a fancy crest on them. They were obviously high in ranking. They also seemed to be nking out a bit.


    How much did they struggle if the people whose job is to protect the Emperor are nking out like this?


    Cale looked at the metal container in the Fist Kings hand.


    The thing in there is what turned these swords of the Emperor like this?


    Im getting a bit anxious.


    He felt as if he could not take this elixir lightly.


    But it made sense since the Fist King had to personally move to get this treasure of the Imperial family.


    Will I cough up blood after eating them?


    The fact that he was fine after consuming the Dragons Tear earlier made Cale feel extremely unsettled that something big might happen now.


    That might exin why Cales gaze could not move away from the box in the Fist Kings hand.


    The Fist King saw Cales gaze and gulped.


    How surprising.


    The Fist King had already been here and waiting before Chief Eunuch Wi could tell Cale that he was here.


    He chose to wait because he heard that young master Kim was doing something in the basement.


    As he was waiting


    That was a formidable aura.


    Underneath the study He felt an immense aura from the stairs heading to the basement.


    The intense auras swirling around gave the Fist King such chills that he couldnt even be shocked at the loud banging noises.


    Two.


    He could clearly tell that two amazing powers were shing against each other. The Fist King had no choice but to ask Chief Eunuch Wi what young master Kim was doing via sound transmission.


    Young master Kims people looked so rxed that he felt the need to ask stealthily instead of openly.


    Chief Eunuch Wi. What is young master Kim doing?


    A Dragon


    Hmm?


    A Dragon. He is consuming a Dragon, Fist King-nim.


    Ho.


    It was truly unbelievable.


    Of course, the next sound transmission exined that young master Kim was not fighting a Dragon but absorbing everything that a Dragon had left behind, but


    Either way, it meant that he was consuming all of a Dragon with a human body.


    Truly, where is young master Kims limit?


    Even thinking about that sh of amazing auras again gave him the chills.


    The Fist King understood why his great-granddaughter and the Embroidered Uniform Guard were nking out.


    The strong auras that started from the basement and created such a shock that thisrge Castle Lords residence shook


    It would be difficult to maintain their full consciousness while feeling those auras.


    Young master Kim. We have not even glimpsed at his limit yet.


    He is scary.


    Kim Hae-il. This person felt scarier the more he got to know him.


    The Imperial family-


    He had this thought for the first time.


    Can the Imperial family control young master Kim?


    Couldnt he destroy the Imperial Pce as well if he wanted to do so?


    The Fist King stopped his thoughts there. Any further thought would be fear itself, so he could not think about it any longer.


    The Fist King was feeling as if the elixir in his hands was useless.


    This thought became even more certain after he saw young master Kims gaze.


    Young master Kims gaze as he looked at the box with the elixir-


    There is no greed.


    He did not feel any signs of greed or desire. What he felt was actually anguish and hesitation.


    Ha.


    There were probably no martial artists like this anywhere in the world.


    Elixirs and martial arts text The majority of martial artists were people who would put their lives on the line and take anothers life for these treasures.


    Those cravings grewrger andrger the stronger a martial artist got.


    It was because their growth slowed down the stronger they got.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was easier to be seduced by the thought of relying on something else other than training.


    Young master Kim.


    The Fist King offered the box to Cale.


    May I ask what this elixir is?


    The Fist King nodded his head and started to exin.


    A long time ago.


    Cale flinched.


    I asked him to exin the elixir so why does it feel like he is about to start sharing a traditional fairytale?


    It was a time when humans, divine beasts, and animals all lived together.


    It really was a traditional fairytale.


    We call that period the ancient times.


    The ancient times.


    That term made Cale feel odd.


    At some point during ancient times There was an imugi.


    Imugi.


    An existence before it bes a Dragon. Or an existence that failed to be a Dragon.


    They were talking about Dragons again.


    Unlike most imugis that lived by ponds or caves, this imugi lived in a peculiar ce. It was a cksmiths house.


    Human! This story sounds like it would be fun! It is very interesting!


    Cale treated Raons voice as background music.


    He then thought to himself.


    Cant he just give it to me?


    However, the Fist King continued to speak.


    A cksmiths daughter saw a dying young imugi and thought it was a baby snake. She brought it back home and took care of it, leading it to live with her.


    What a great cksmith!


    However, that child quickly realized that this was no ordinary snake. Why? Because this peculiar imugi ate fire.


    A fire eating Dragon! How amazing!


    The child took the imugi back to the mountain she found it on. That mountain was a volcano. It was a dormant volcano so nobody knew it was a volcano. The imugi supposedly grew up eating theva there.


    Ava eating Dragon! How cool.


    One day, after the years had passed, the volcano erupted. Theva flowed out uncontrobly and the sky became dyed the color of ashes. And theva headed toward the vige.


    No!


    The imugi appeared at that time. Fifty years had already gone by and the ten years or so child had followed her fathers footsteps and be a cksmith. She was now trying to find an heir herself. After growing for half a century, the imugi was supposedly very long as well.


    -.


    Raon was now silent.


    The imugis body stopped to block the flowingva. It consumed theva nonstop and stopped what it couldnt eat with its body, until it managed to save the vige from being destroyed by theva. Apparently the volcanic ashes were unable to reach the vige either.


    Cale made eye contact with the Fist King.


    That imugi burned up the volcano itself.


    It was written in the legends.


    That imugi was not a Dragon, but legend says that it was basically the embodiment of fire.


    Mm.


    Cale held back a gulp.


    This was really not an ordinary item.


    Sniff.


    Cale flinched.


    Perhaps-


    Sniff sniff.


    Raon, are you crying?


    Sniff, snort!


    He could hear a teary voice.


    A, g, great and mighty, snort! Imugi!


    The Fist King slowly opened the iron box.


    This box has a formation drawn on it. The formation suppresses the aura of the elixir. It can only be maintained for five days. Weve used up most of the time getting here so you have to consume this elixir in the next twelve hours.


    Something very small and ck was gently ced inside this box with numerous formations on it.


    The only thing that the imugi left behind.


    Fifty years. That was a long time for humans but not very long for an imugi.


    Although its body had grownrger, the still young Dragon even burned up the cintamani, the orb it had gathered its aura to ascend to a Dragon in the future, in order to protect the vige.


    But there was one thing that remained without burning.


    We call this the Reverse Scale.


    Reverse Scale.


    It was the only scale of a Dragon that was upside down, known for being a Dragons weakness but also something that would enrage a Dragon if it was touched.


    The ck scale Cale looked at the extremely small scale.


    Wow, this-


    The Fire of Destruction spoke in an extremely excited voice.


    Am I going to bepletely unsealed and get stronger?


    Wow.


    Cale was amazed.


    The Imperial Pce really is generous.


    Reverse Scale.


    Even the name made it easy to feel the precious value of this elixir.


    This must be the Imperial familys treasure.


    The Fist King nodded his head.


    Thats right. It truly is a treasure. It is an item even his Majesty cannot touch as he pleases.


    He made eye contact with Cale and then added on.


    It is an item that was stored in a sealing formation near a volcano.


    Cale finally understood why the Fist King looked like such a mess.


    You must have gone through a lot for this, sir.


    I should at least do this much.


    Cale took the box that the Fist King offered.


    He then started to walk.


    I think it would be best to absorb this in the basement.


    Guard-


    The Fist King stopped without finishing his sentence.


    I will be waiting up here.


    Yes sir.


    The Fist King could see Choi Han walking behind Cale and heard a voice in his mind.


    I am going with him! Dont worry, Fist King! It was a touching story!


    A real Dragon was by young master Kims side.


    * * *


    Huuuuuu.


    Cale satfortably on the floor of the basement and sighed.


    He then looked down at the ck scale in the box.


    Human! That was such a touching story!


    Cale listened to Raons rambling as he reached into the box without any hesitation.


    His finger touched the scale.


    Crackle.


    Hmm?


    The scale cracked.


    Huh?


    To be more urate, a ck crack appeared on it before the scale revealed its true appearance as if the ck color was a shell.


    Human, its so pretty-


    A brilliant red scale was sparkling beautifully.


    But human, why is your hand shaking so much?


    Cales hand was shaking.


    It was not his doing.


    Holy crap!


    The immense pressure being transferred to his hand from the scale was making it shake.


    It was at that moment.


    Ugh!


    Cales body curled forward.


    Human!


    He could not even pay attention to Raons shouting. Cale urgently moved the hand that was not touching the scale.


    He rummaged through his inner shirt pocket before grabbing something in his hand.


    The white crown.


    The bastard that consumes Dragon blood.


    Cale remembered how a whirlpool-like ck mouth appeared in the white jewel at the center of the crown and greedily sucked up the Dragon half-bloods blood.


    And the new item that he just got that the Dominating Aura said may allow him to even make gods cower if hebined it with this crown


    Why is this?


    This white crown was giving off a lot of heat right now.


    It was so hot that Cale subconsciously curled forward.


    Cales face stiffened while looking at the white crown.


    Human!


    Donte here.


    Cale stopped Raon from approaching. He then addressed Choi Han.


    The two of you go over there to the stairs.


    Yes, Cale-nim.


    Choi Han must have noticed that it was serious as he took Raon and retreated to the stairs. Raon was extremely anxious but Cale couldnt help it.


    The white jewel at the center of the white crown


    A ck vortex had appeared there.


    It was clear what it was trying to do.


    The scale!


    That disgusting vortex was twitching toward the direction of the scale in Cales other hand.


    Furthermore, the aura that the scale was releasing was getting stronger.


    Mm.


    A pressure that was making even Choi Han flinch from a distance, to be more urate, a presence, was extending out of the scale.


    I thought it was an imugi!


    It was supposed to just be an imugi!


    Not only that, this is just one scale of it so why is it releasing such pressure?!


    Cale subconsciously started releasing his Dominating Aura.


    He could not help it. He needed to get past this.


    It was at that moment.


    Cale.


    It was an imposing voice.


    The Dominating Aura. The owner of this power that was great for scamming calmly spoke.


    That crown reacts to Dragon blood.


    Cale immediately retorted.


    But this is an imugi and not a Dragon?


    Thats correct. This crown is not reacting because it wants Dragons blood or a Dragons by-products.


    Then what?


    Why is it suddenly acting like this?


    Kehehe.


    The imposing voice let out an oddugh.


    I see. I think I understand this imugis identity.


    Ooooooooong-


    The scale started vibrating intensely.


    Cales eyes opened wide.


    A red aura slowly started rising from the small scale.


    It looked like a blood-mixed fog.


    This imugi is one that received the choice to be a Dragon, that was fated to be one, but it rejected its fate and died after burning up its cintamani, which is basically its existence!


    No wonder this crown desires it!


    This crown that consumes Dragon blood would obviously want the will, the spirit, the only thing left behind by an imugi with the spirit that is equivalent to a Dragon!


    The imposing voice quietly whispered.


    Only then can it ovee a Dragon. The crown does not like having someone above it.


    Cale. This crown wants to ce that scale where the white jewel is located. It would be very strong.


    It was at that moment.


    Ugh!


    Cale curled forward again.


    One of the spatial pocket bags was rumbling intensely.


    Maxillienne.


    One of the treasures that she left behind, the spatial pocket bag with the crown, was releasing intense heat.


    Almost as if it was asking for Cale to give it the scale.


    This Reverse Scale


    The two crowns were fighting over this item.


    This is driving me nuts!


    Cale couldnt believe it.


    Why?


    Im going to consume this!


    Am I going to have it swiped by these crowns?


    Cale. There is a way.


    The imposing voice. The Dominating Aura sounded quite excited as he spoke.


    You wear the crown.


    What the hell is he saying? Why is it so hard to consume a single elixir?


    Cale was annoyed.


    Trantors Comments


    Yes. Wear the crown. Be the crown. You are the crown.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 165: We made a mistake…! (11)

    Book 2: Chapter 165: We made a mistake¡­! (11)


    Ugh!


    However, being annoyed wasnt the issue right now.


    Holy crap!


    The small scale turned red. It resembled a red ruby. The pressure became stronger.


    Honestly speaking, Cale couldnt really figure out how to express this pressure.


    It was different from Dragon Fear.


    However, it was simr to it.


    It felt as if an existence that was not human was trying to push Cale down.


    Fuck!


    Yes, based on that story, the presence could be intense because it was the only thing left behind by that amazing imugi.


    It seemed like a stubborn imugi so it might not want to be consumed by Cale.


    However-


    Why is it noting off?!


    The scale showed no signs of getting away from Cales hand.


    The scale was stuck to him even when he iled his hand to get it off.


    Thats odd.


    This scale was really weird.


    Cale-nim, should I call the Fist King over?


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Hans urgent question.


    Yeah, call him here!


    Motherfucking Emperor and the motherfucking Fist King!


    They should have told me if they knew this would act like this!


    That way, I would have been cautious when absorbing it!


    Ooooooooong-


    Ah, seriously?!


    Cale turned his head.


    The white crown in his other hand That bastard was shaking and going crazy.


    It still had that disgusting ck vortex in the white jewel and was desperately shaking.


    Come on!


    ng!


    Cale mmed the crown on the floor.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    C, Cale.


    The middle-aged voice of the Dominating Aura was anxious but Cale didnt care.


    Cale had already thrown this crown to the ground and stomped on it in the past in the Gorge of Death when this crown consumed the Dragon half-bloods blood and tried to direct its mouth toward Raon next.


    Its durability was reliable since it was fine at that time.


    ng, ng! ng!


    He mmed it into the stone floor three more times.


    Oo oooooong


    But rather than the shaking stopping


    Oong, oong oong!


    The shaking grew stronger as if it was resisting.


    This little punk?


    Cales face turned odd.


    This crown had not wanted something this badly in the past.


    It was said to consume Dragons blood, but it had never released its presence and desired it like this.


    In fact, it was a bit interesting that it wanted a small scale that didnt even belong to a Dragon this much.


    Mm. Ah, seriously?!


    Cale was about to contemte something but he could not do so.


    The pressure had gotten stronger despite the fact that he was using the Dominating Aura. His gaze headed toward the hand holding the scale.


    Huh?


    This looks serious?


    The red lighting out of the scale became even stronger.


    It felt as if he was holding arge torch in his hand.


    Tatatap, tap!


    He heard some urgent footsteps at that moment.


    How is that possible?!


    Cale looked toward the Fist King after hearing his anxious voice.


    Gasp.


    The Fist King could not breathe properly.


    Mm.


    Even Choi Han flinched and looked at Raon. Raon nodded his head and cast a shield around the Fist King, Choi Han, and himself.


    Haaaaa.


    The Fist King could finally breathe properly. But he quickly became shocked and started speaking with a look of urgency on his face.


    This makes no sense!


    What is that old man saying?


    The moment that Cale, who was watching this and slowly raising the strength of his Dominating Aura, was slowly getting more annoyed


    Ive never seen that scale being red! The scale is ck!


    He seemedpletely bbergasted.


    What we know about this scale through the books says that it may disappear once it leaves the area around the volcano so make sure to create a formation before it is used! That is why the formation around it had the power of fire in it as well! The reason I didnt exin this in detail was because young master Kim has the aura of fire! But for it to release a power like this-


    Cale realized something after seeing the Fist King unable to speak.


    This scale


    It disappears once it leaves fire?


    Cale stared at the scale that was releasing such a strong pressure but refusing to get away from him.


    He then used one of his powers against it.


    Crackle.


    The moment the rose gold aura rose from Cales body


    Huh?


    The Fire of Destruction flinched.


    Smile.


    Cale smiled.


    It decreased.


    The pressure had decreased a bit.


    It was like a hungry predator releasing its aura in front of a prey before bing peaceful after it was a bit satiated.


    Crackle, craaackle.


    Cale channeled his Fire of Destruction some more.


    ng!


    Of course, he mmed the shaking crown on the ground one more time.


    That crown is a bit pitiful!


    He ignored Raonsment.


    As the rose gold current flowed out of Cales hand and attacked the torch-like scale


    Crackle. Crack!


    As Cale watched


    !


    His eyes opened wide.


    The torch-like red light spread out in all directions as if it was exploding.


    Cales view instantly turned red.


    Ugh!


    Cale subconsciously squinted when he heard a quiet voice in his ear.


    Imugis suddenly realize that they are born, that they are alive.


    It was a young voice.


    It was the voice of a girl who seemed to be around Ons age.


    Cale opened his closed eyes.


    Ha.


    He saw a small vige.


    The moment he saw a small snake weakly being carried in a girls arms Cale realized that this was an illusion, an afterimage left within the scale.


    It then naturally learns that bing a Dragon is the only way to prove its existence.


    He also realized that the imugi was the owner of this voice.


    It could not be helped. It is because imugis do not have anything else.


    They live in nature for a long time without family, friends, or anything. It lives by itself with nature being the only thing by its side.


    It lives dreaming of other Dragons it will meet as it looks out into nature and continues to gather its aura within its cintamani.


    He then saw the imugi dangling on the young girls shoulder, observing the smithy.


    The imugi roamed around the cksmith, who sighed while asking the girl if she picked up a snake but patted her head as if it could not be helped.


    He then consumed the fire.


    The first emotion I felt was warmth.


    At first, I thought it was because of the fire.


    That was why I ate the fire and continued to eat fire.


    The cksmith looked amazed but seemed to have figured out the imugis true identity while the young girl was just excited and happy.


    The imugi ate the fire then spit out fire, as if to entertain the two of them.


    I thought that fire was what I needed to store in my cintamani.


    Of the many things in nature, I thought that fire alone would turn me into a Dragon.


    The imugi continued to growrger as it consumed fire.


    It continued to be friendlier with the young girl and the cksmith as well, sleeping next to the girl every night and waking up to spend all day with her.


    It even yed with the young girls friends from time to time.


    The children had been scared of the imugi at first and the adults seemed leery of it, but they all approached it after seeing it spit out fire in the shape of a flower and chasing away the ferocious beasts that tried toe to the vige.


    I thought that I needed to consume even more fire.


    Then came time for them to say goodbye.


    The imugi left to look for more fires.


    Cale realized that this illusion was slightly different from the story that the Fist King had told him.


    Its almost as tall as me?


    The imugi was almost as long as Cale when it left. It seemed to have stayed in that vige for at least a couple of years.


    I ate fires after fires. To be more urate, I ate theva from the volcano over and over.


    I still stealthily went down to that vige every so often to see how things were.


    Everybody was living well.


    The young girl who had picked up the imugi had followed her fathers footsteps to be a cksmith and was also the Vige Chief.


    Furthermore, the day that the imugi first entered the vige was now a festival day to celebrate the departed imugi.


    Therge me that they started at the center of the vige during the festival each year


    The imugi came down and consumed it on thest night of the festival when everybody purposely returned home early.


    This fire was the most delicious to me.


    That is how I filled my cintamani.


    I was able to fill my cintamani faster than I had expected.


    But one day, the imugi had a realization while it observed nature.


    I felt the need to gain a bigger fire if I was to be a Dragon. I had to leave the vige for a bit to find a bigger fire.


    The imugi stealthily left a message for the Chief and temporarily left the area around the vige.


    At that time, the rear mountain of the vige, the volcano, was not in a state to erupt for a while because I had consumed a lot of fire.


    However, the situation changed.


    My cintamani did not fillpletely no matter how big of a fire I consumed.


    I felt a deep sense of loss at that fact.


    I wanted to quickly be a Dragon to meet others like me.


    It made me go farther away in search ofrger fires, making me return to the vigeter than I had expected.


    The imugis voice was calm.


    Of course, I returned without being able to fill my cintamani.


    I realized that I would need to spend a longer period of time to be a Dragon.


    When I returned to the vige, the volcano was just about to erupt.


    In that situation, I was unable to prevent the volcano from erupting.


    This was already following thews of nature. The wheels were already turning.


    The imugi immediately went to see the Chief.


    Was it because it was not a Dragon?


    The imugis human form was half human half Dragon. He looked human but his body was covered in Dragon scales and he had both a tail and a horn. The moment a little girl around Ons age told the Chief to leave


    The volcano exploded.


    My friend said this to me at that time.


    The imugi considered the Chief to be a friend.


    Although the Chief was now in her sixties and the imugi still seemed to be in the early teens


    She told me to leave while I still could.


    However, I could not do that.


    The situation after that was simr to what the Fist King had told him.


    The imugi returned to its original form and blocked theva heading toward the vige with its body.


    It also used its fire to burn the volcanic ashes to disappear without a trace.


    Wow.


    Cale couldnt help but gasp while looking at the fire that the imugi released.


    The imugi had a tiny horn and its scales were dark and dullpared to those of Dragons.


    Nheless, the imugi that wrapped its whole body with the fire released from its mouth was extraordinarily beautiful.


    Its appearance was more sparkling than any Dragon Cale had seen until now.


    The imugi started dying as it blocked the volcano.


    If I was a Dragon, I would have been able to protect the vige and survive. However, I was not skilled enough to do that.


    The Chief was by the dying imugis side.


    Cale heard the Chiefs voice for the first time.


    Hey Eternal. Lets be together.


    The Chief, who had named the imugi Eternal with hopes of it living a long time, did not leave its side.


    The imugi happily received his close friends feelings but pushed the Chief away from danger.


    Something amazing happened at that moment.


    The imugis voice was still calm.


    My body was dying but my cintamani was filling with power more than ever before.


    I thought that it was because I consumed a lot of fire while blocking the volcano and theva.


    However, that was not it.


    The moment the Chief, who moved closer despite the imugi pushing her away, ced her hand on the imugis fire-covered scale


    The moment the Chief patted the imugis back despite her hand burning


    I figured out the identity of the warmth that I first felt.


    And I realized the identity of the fire, no, the warmth that filled my cintamani.


    The imugi pushed the Chief far away.


    I had gathered the warmth of humans into my cintamani.


    Maybe it was because this was an illusion, but Cale saw the imugis childhood appearance once again.


    That was why my fire had no choice but to be warm.


    My body was dying. But the cintamani filled more than ever in my life.


    The affection that my close friend and the vigers showed me and the affection I showed back.


    A young girls calm voice continued.


    I finally realized why I wanted to be a Dragon.


    Humans die too quickly.


    The Chief, who was older than sixty, took the vigers and quickly moved to the evacuation location at the imugis urging.


    The imugi looked at the evacuation center before using its whole body to block theva pouring down.


    I would be alone once my close friend leaves.


    The vigers are there but they were neither my close friends nor my family.


    That was the reason I wanted to quickly be a Dragon, to leave this vige, leave thisnd and be somewhere others like me exist.


    However, I realized that I could not leave thisnd, could not leave these people.


    My roots were here.


    The imugi released fire for thest time.


    It released its fire toward everything trying to harm the vige.


    The cintamani. My roots were full of things I had gained in this vige.


    sh sh.


    The illusion slowly became faint and shed.


    Almost as if it was announcing the death of the imugi.


    My body was dying.


    Imugis were existences that came from nature.


    In the end, I will return to nature.


    However, I was a bit different from other imugis.


    Unlike other imugis that lived in nature and filled their cintamani with things they had felt in nature, I had learned of the human world and filled my cintamani with the warmth of the human world.


    The volcano stopped erupting and theva stopped flowing.


    As for the imugi, it waspletely burnt.


    I could not be a Dragon even if I filled my cintamani all the way.


    What was inside me was not nature.


    The moment the Chief rushed out and ced her hand on the imugis burnt body, it turned into ashes and flew away.


    It must have been returning to nature.


    Although it was just an imugi and not a Dragon


    Its body became nature.


    That was why I was able to leave behind my cintamani.


    Only one thing remained.


    It was a small rock.


    It was ck, uneven and looked extremely grotesque.


    Nobody would think this was a cintamani.


    Since it did not gather what it was supposed to gather, the shape of my cintamani was quite unsightly.


    My friend turned it into a scale to make it beautiful.


    I dont know why she thought such a grotesque and ugly scale was so pretty.


    The illusion started disappearing.


    I can feel warmthing from you.


    The imugi that died a long time ago spoke.


    The fire you have is warm.


    I can feel your desire to burn anything and everything in order to save something.


    Cale could see a red fog surrounding him now that the illusion disappeared.


    The fog started disappearing.


    This is what my close friend said.


    No matter how unsightly the iron, forging it in fire and changing its appearance will turn it into something necessary for the world.


    She said that although I looked so weak and feeble before I met fire, I would be extremely beautiful when I became a Dragon.


    But the moment I heard that, I wanted to be fire instead.


    Yes, I wanted to be that kind of fire.


    Cale lowered his head.


    The scale was gone and a small me was on his palm.


    It was an extremely small fire like the me on a candle, but


    It was warm.


    And he was certain that this fire would never go out.


    He heard a young girls voice.


    I can change anything.


    Because I am a fire.


    The imugi did not say anything else.


    However, Cale felt as if he understood what the imugi was trying to say.


    Cale. I think its possible.


    Cale, thats it!


    He heard the Fire of Destruction and then the Dominating Auras voice.


    Cale looked down at the white crown.


    It was calm.


    He slowly moved the crown toward the me on his palm.


    Shake shake shake.


    The crown started shaking as if it was scared.


    Cale tried moving the crown away from the me.


    It calmed down.


    Moving it back made it start shaking again.


    The ck vortex that was causing issues earlier was gone as well.


    Only the white jewel was visible.


    The corners of Cales lips twisted up.


    Theres no need to release the seal of the Fire of Destruction any more in the Central ins.


    No, he could just release the sealter using other fire attribute elixirs if necessary.


    That was why it would not be bad to prepare for the next world, Aipotu.


    An imugi that could not be a Dragon despite filling its cintamani.


    A Dragon that became a Hunter and a fire left behind by an imugi that turned into ashes and disappeared.


    Im curious.


    What results that would create


    Cale pulled out the crown that Maxillienne left behind.


    The two crowns were shaking.


    Existences that killed Dragons or wanted Dragon blood


    However, Cale saw Dragons as friends.


    Crackle.


    The moment the small me revealed its existence


    Cale grabbed both crowns with the hand holding the me.


    * * *


    Human!


    Raon rushed out of the shield and approached Cale once the red fog disappeared.


    Choi Jung Soo, who came down because something seemed weird, and Choi Han, both quickly started following behind Raon before stopping.


    This was especially true for Choi Jung Soo, who stopped almost as if he was ratting, before starting to speak with an odd look on his face.


    Uhhmm That suits you well?


    Cale, who had an extremely dazzling red crown on his head, looked at Choi Jung Soo with an extremely unsettled look on his face.


    That made Choi Jung Soo a bit relieved.


    It was because he felt an odd auraing from the crown wearing Cale.


    Cale suddenly smiled brightly.


    Hahaha, hahaha-!


    Choi Jung Soo turned pale.


    H, human! Why are youughing like that? Are you going somewhere to throw money again?


    Raon asked in an anxious voice while Choi Han calmly asked.


    Did you gain what you wanted, Cale-nim?


    Cale gave a simple response.


    Yeah.


    Trantors Comments


    Choi Han knows Cale best.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 166: Hae-il (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 166: Hae-il (1)


    Cale extended his hand and pulled off the crown on his head.


    He happened to make eye contact with Raon.


    Huuuuuuuu, huuuuuuuuu!


    Raon was taking some deep breaths.


    What are you doing?


    Its nothing! Human, you looked as big as Goldie gramps for a moment but I think I was mistaken!


    Thatment made Choi Han and Choi Jung Soos eyes cloud over.


    Choi Han looked down at his palm.


    He had asked Cale what he had gotten and he had expected Cale to say that he got what he had wanted.


    Itspletely covered in sweat.


    The moment he saw the crown-wearing Cales stoic face Choi Hans face had stiffen at that moment.


    Jung Soo doesnt seem to have realized it yet.


    Choi Han, who had approached closer to Cale with Raon, had seen the look on Choi Jung Soos face as Choi Jung Soo stood a bit farther away.


    He looked scared.


    He was certain that Choi Jung Soo had been scared of Cale.


    He looked as if he chickened out from getting any closer.


    Of course, Choi Jung Soo looked as if he would never admit to that.


    Cale-nim.


    This was the first time that Choi Han was curious about a power that Cale had gotten.


    He had never experienced something like this.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What is it?


    What is the power you earned this time?


    That was the question he wanted to ask.


    However, at that moment


    Tatatap. Tatatap!


    He heard some urgent footsteps.


    Chief Eunuch Wi, who ran past the nking out Fist King on the stairs, looked at Cale.


    Young master Kim-nim!


    The cold look on his face as he temporarily took over the Sichuan Castle Lords residence was gone and his face was full of desperation.


    The Blood Cult has released the jiangshis!


    Choi Han turned from Chief Eunuch Wi to look at Cale. Cale was looking at the ceiling. He slowly closed his eyes before opening them back.


    Cale then looked back down and made eye contact with Choi Han.


    What were you trying to say?


    Its nothing, Cale-nim. I will ask youter.


    Okay.


    Cale nodded his head before putting the crown into his spatial pocket bag.


    He heard the imposing voice of the Dominating Aura in his mind.


    I dont think you would lose to the God of Death we sawst time at least when ites to your aura.


    Cale ignored the extremely excited voice.


    He approached Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Where have the jiangshis appeared?


    We have received reports that they have started to appear all around the Central ins.


    Cale started walking up the stairs. Chief Eunuch Wi stuck right next to him.


    Please continue your exnation.


    Chief Eunuch Wi opened his mouth to speak again.


    Cale walked past the Fist King at that moment. Neither Chief Eunuch Wi nor Cale had any time to pay attention to the Fist King.


    Ho. Hoho-


    The Fist King nkly looked up at Cale who walked past him. He had no choice but to look up at Cale as he was walking up the stairs.


    However, wasnt it normal for him to look up at Cale now?


    That thought suddenly brushed past the Fist Kings mind. He would have thought it was nonsensical in the past, but the Fist King currently did not have the courage or the guts to say that such thoughts were wrong.


    He could only take deep breaths and calm himself.


    Cale, who walked up without having any ideas about this, looked at the map that was open in the Sichuan Castle Lords study and the numerous reports.


    It was rare to see him looking so serious.


    Theyve appeared in the Imperial Pce as well?


    Yes, young master-nim. The jiangshis first appeared in the capital and the Imperial Pce before they started appearing in other areas as well.


    Mm.


    Cale groaned. Chief Eunuch Wi bit down on his lip.


    Im sure it is weighing heavily on him.


    Young master Kim had purified living jiangshis and had gone through all sorts of suffering until now.


    But to see jiangshis suddenly appearing like this How difficult must this be for him to handle?


    Chief Eunuch Wi could not handle looking at Cales eyes any longer and turned to look at the map.


    As for Cale, he was deep in thought.


    Did the Blood Cult bastards go crazy?


    The appearance of jiangshis?


    That was understandable.


    He presumed that they would fight against jiangshis whenever they barged into the Blood Cult.


    But he had never expected the Blood Cult to release jiangshis all around the Central ins like this.


    Did they make the first move because they decided they couldnt let things keep going like this?


    At this point, it made sense for them to realize that there was an issue with the living jiangshis they nted in the Triumvirate. Based on that, they could take a different path.


    But still, sending jiangshis into the Imperial Pce?


    They must be out of their damn minds.


    Do they want to mess with the Emperor right now and end things?


    Cale heard Lee Soo Hyuk mumble at that moment.


    Did those Blood Cult bastards go crazy? Do they want to die?


    Ah.


    Cale gasped.


    Everybody focused on him.


    The corners of Cales lips twisted up.


    I guess the Blood Cult guys dont really know yet?


    Hmm?


    The confused Lee Soo Hyuks eyes clouded over for a moment.


    His voice became rxed.


    Thats right. I guess they wouldnt really know yet.


    Indeed.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale tapped on the capital with his finger before nonchntlymenting.


    The Triumvirate And the Imperial Pce The fact that all of these forces have gathered together. The Blood Cult should not have figured that out yet.


    The Blood Cult probably figured out two things.


    Young master Kim Hae-il who is a member of the Imperial family That suspicious individual is poking around the Martial Arts world.


    Furthermore, the living jiangshis nted in the Triumvirate have been purified.


    There was a limit to the conclusions they coulde to with that information as background.


    I moved stealthily in between locations.


    During the incident in the Demon Cult, they had killed the spies and the doors of the Demon Cult had been shut, making it so that no information could leave.


    Furthermore, going to the Divergent Coalition and purifying the living jiangshis was basically done in secret.


    In addition, everything had not happened in a matter of months, it was within days.


    The Imperial family, young master Kim, the Orthodox faction, Unorthodox faction, and the Demon Cult.


    The Blood Cult should have realized that these groups were trying to create some sort of change.


    But they would never expect that the Triumvirate and the Imperial family were able toe to an agreement within days.


    They would just think that things would be as usual, the different groups exchanging opinions and trying to cooperate while being wary of each other.


    The Triumvirate has never agreed on anything before.


    The Blood Cult would think that even if things have progressed as much as possible, it would only be at the level where the government and the Triumvirate are exchanging opinions with each other. Throughout the history of the Central ins, such discussions have taken extremely long periods of time.


    The wariness each group held for the others was extremely high.


    The Fist King and Chief Eunuch Wi did not disagree with Cale.


    That is why the Blood Cult released the jiangshis. Also why they directed them at the Imperial Pce.


    Cale looked toward Chief Eunuch Wi.


    In that case, the Imperial Pce would have no choice but to poke around the Martial Arts world.


    Even if they know that the jiangshis are from the Blood Cult


    The Imperial Pce would have no choice but to poke around the Martial Arts world if they cannot locate the Blood Cult.


    Would the Martial Arts world be willing to open their doors to the Imperial Pce during such a situation?


    Absolutely not.


    In such a situation, the government and the Martial Arts world would not be able toe to an agreement.


    In the end, both sides would be distracted by the jiangshis, making it difficult to cooperate. Even if they ended uping to an agreement, that would happen at a muchter time.


    If that was the case


    That would be extremely beneficial for the Blood Cult.


    They would be able to use those openings to cause chaos once again.


    For example, instead of the Great War of the Triumvirate, they could turn it into a fight between the government and the Martial Arts world.


    Those bastards would do something like that without any hesitation.


    Cales smile became even bigger.


    They are quite smart until the end.


    The Blood Cult.


    Not only were these bastards strong, they were true hunters.


    Hunters were supposed to be great with traps.


    But oh no.


    Unfortunately, the Blood Cults actions were for naught.


    It will be difficult for things to go as the Blood Cult wants.


    Team leader Sui Khan nonchntlymented as if he agreed.


    Everybody other than the Blood Cult has alreadye together.


    The Fist King snapped back to his senses and added on.


    Thats right. Weve all alreadye to an agreement.


    They were all centered around young master Kim.


    He kept that part to himself.


    Kim Hae-il.


    This person was someone who was far beyond anything the Blood Cult could have ever imagined.


    He was the reason that the government and the Martial Arts world were able toe to an agreement so quickly. This was the first time something like this has ever happened in the history of the Central ins.


    So-


    Cale looked toward Chief Eunuch Wi.


    So, what is the Imperial Pces n?


    Chief Eunuch Wis dire face now looked calm.


    His Majesty has said that you should continue whatever you are doing, young master-nim.


    As I expected.


    Cale nodded his head.


    The government will suppress the jiangshis. His Majesty said that you do not need to worry about them.


    Chief Eunuch Wi had not understood the Emperors decree at first.


    He thought that it would be better to get young master Kims help to quickly resolve this issue.


    However, the Emperor had urately determined the order of importance.


    The destruction of the Blood Cult.


    Yes, that violent Emperor would not be satisfied with just taking down some jiangshis.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked at Cale.


    I guess in some ways, this might be good.


    His mouth was going dry while looking at the smiling young master Kim.


    Young master Kim spoke in a rxed manner.


    Now that the jiangshis are out, it should be that much easier to strike the Blood Cult. Dont you think so?


    This smiling man was very scary.


    It was at that moment.


    Senior!


    What is going on?


    Chief Eunuch Wis face instantly stiffened.


    The person who called him Senior and approached


    This person was a member of the Eastern Depot disguised as a staff member of the Sichuan Castle Lords Estate.


    This-


    The message that he urgently delivered without even showing his respects


    Chief Eunuch Wi urgently opened it before immediately handing the message to Cale.


    Young master-nim! Apparently the Castle Lord of Yunnan is dead!


    Cale opened the message.


    And they were taken over by jiangshis, making it currently impossible to infiltrate the Yunnan Castle!


    < Death of the Yunnan Castle Lord. >


    < Minimum of 1,000 jiangshis. >


    < Yunnan Castle has been taken. >


    They would arrive at Yunnan once they passed through Sichuan.


    That area was next to Nanman, one of the Ounds.


    Nanman was where they suspected a branch or the core of the Blood Cult to be located.


    < Unable to enter from outside, escape from inside. >


    < The residents of Yunnan are currently under watch and being held hostage. >


    < Unable to contact further. >


    Cale looked toward Chief Eunuch Wi.


    How did this information arrive?


    It came through a hawk, young master-nim. They probably sent thisst message before everything closed down.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked toward the Eastern Depot member.


    We have not received any other message. Furthermore, the people who went near Yunnan Castle discovered numerous dead hawks. Weve also lost contact with some of the Eastern Depot members.


    The Blood Cult seemed to have made their move while everything was chaotic because of the jiangshis.


    If we didnt know that the Blood Cult was in Nanman, we would think what happened in Yunnan was just like the incidents throughout the areas.


    Yunnan was in the outskirts and not a very important location. In fact, Yunnan was one of those ces that would be ced on the backburner after considering ces like the capital and other important locations.


    Cales gaze headed toward the bottom of the message.


    Dried blood


    The message was written in blood.


    They must have been in a rush as the writing was extremely difficult to make out as well.


    Furthermore, blood was sttered in many areas.


    However, Cale could see thest phrase clearly.


    < Rescue requested. >


    He folded up the message and handed it to Chief Eunuch Wi.


    He then nonchntly made ament.


    We are heading to Yunnan Castle right away.


    Chief Eunuch Wi cautiously asked.


    Are you going to purify all of these jiangshis, young master-nim?


    There were at least 1,000 jiangshis there.


    How many soldiers and martial artists would they need to take to fight against all of them?


    They did not have a will of their own.


    They would fight until the end and aim to kill their opponents.


    Gruesome-


    Yes, it would be a gruesome fight for either side.


    Hmm?


    Chief Eunuch Wi flinched.


    Cale shook his head without any hesitation.


    No.


    Hes not going to purify them?


    Then he is going to fight all of them?


    Furthermore, the enemy was conducting castle defense.


    Now that the enemies had Yunnan Castle, which had extremely strong walls because they bordered Nanman and the Ounds


    Cale and his allies would have to work multiple times harder to take over and get past the walls.


    This was why there were different methods to fight depending on if it was a fight between martial artists and sects or to take over a castle.


    This was also one of the reasons that the Martial Arts world was unable to defeat the government.


    It will take some time.


    It would be difficult to quickly take Yunnan Castle back.


    While Chief Eunuch Wi had that thought, he still understood.


    Yeah, it would be impossible for the young master-nim to purify over a thousand jiangshis at once. And even if it was possible, he should not do it.


    It would put young master Kim-nims life in danger.


    He did not want that to happen at all.


    Chief Eunuch Wi heard Cales voice at that moment.


    Are the walls there strong?


    Excuse me?


    Chief Eunuch Wi wondered what he had just heard and asked back. Cale had no issue asking again.


    How strong of an attack would be needed to destroy the castle wall at once? Dont you have the blueprints?


    A power strong enough to destroy the castle wall in one attack?


    As Chief Eunuch Wi questioned what he had heard


    Cale. No, Kim Hae-il.


    The Sky Eating Water asked in a low voice.


    Time to yeet them?


    Where did she learn to talk like that?


    Cale let out a sigh.


    Human! Why are you smiling while sighing?


    I know, right?


    Why am I smiling?


    He answered the Sky Eating Water first.


    He didnt know whether it would be a tsunami or something else, but


    For now


    Time to yeet them indeed.


    Of course, not at the full 300 percent increase.


    Maybe-


    250%?


    Mm.


    200%?


    Call.


    Thats perfect.


    I probably wont cough up blood that much?


    * * *


    Paaaat-!


    As the sun was setting


    A bright light shed and a couple people appeared on top of a mountain.


    Of course, a young Dragon was with them.


    Human, human! That must be the castle!


    Cale looked down.


    He could see the extremely sturdy looking Yunnan Castle.


    Trantors Comments


    Dun dun duuuuuun.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 167: Hae-il (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 167: Hae-il (2)


    Yunnan Castle.


    Less people lived here than in the nearby Sichuan Castle, however, the size of the territory and the walls were about the same.


    It was because they were right next to Nanman.


    Cale took a quick look at the wall down in the distance that looked sturdy even from up here.


    Honestly speaking, he wasnt paying much attention to the walls right now.


    Is it a formation?


    Two individuals responded to what he seemed to mumble to himself.


    Thats right! Outside the walls and inside the walls! There are two different formations!


    It does seem like a formation, young master-nim.


    Inside the walls


    Yunnan Castle, which should be clearly visible from up in the mountains, was not visible at all.


    A white fog was covering just that area.


    Formations really are different from magic.


    Raon quietly mumbled.


    If magic is using mana to create what you want, the formations of the Central ins seem to artificially change the aura of nature to change the nearby surroundings.


    He then nodded his head with a serious look on his face.


    Yes, even formations will be very useful if used properly.


    Thats correct, Raon-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi added on.


    Great formations can be called their own worlds. And the person who creates that formation will be called the god of that world.


    God?


    He smiled at the young Dragon looking at him and answered.


    Doesnt it seem that way? If someone is able to control and dominate an area and the time in the area, isnt that basically a god?


    Area and time


    Raon seemed to be thinking hard as his face looked like a squashed dumpling. Cale looked at him for a bit before asking.


    Is it a formation outside the castle as well?


    I was wondering the same thing, young master-nim. Even I cannot tell what that is outside the castle.


    Chief Eunuch Wi quickly answered.


    Yunnan Castle, which has mountains to the east and west, and wide ins to the north and south.


    There were some houses visible on the endless ins but nobody seemed to be inside them.


    This was to be expected.


    There was no way that the Blood Cult would have traveled past these homes without doing anything to the people.


    It is a formation!


    Raon answered extremely confidently.


    Im certain that there is a formation that starts at the castle walls and wraps all around it! It has an approximate radius of 1km!


    A formation with a radius of 1km that wrapped all around the castle.


    Im saying that because mana is twisted over there! Formations are the only things in the Central ins world that can cause that!


    Oh.


    Cale quietly gasped.


    Then you are saying that this normal sight of rice paddies underneath the sunset might be an illusion?


    Thats right!


    Raon frowned.


    He looked even more like a squashed dumpling.


    Both formations inside and outside the castle are ones that are difficult for me to figure out at once. The person who set up the formation seems to be quite skilled! This is the most skilled formation I have seen since we arrived in this world!


    The corners of Cales lips twisted up.


    They definitely seem to be more skilled than the ck Bloods.


    The first Hunters household he met on Xiaolen


    The ck Bloods, the House of Huayans.


    They were quite strong as well but the Blood Cult seemed to be more strategic and have more abilities and secrets.


    The living jiangshis and jiangshis are probably not all of their cards.


    They were probably only a portion of their strengths and abilities.


    Yet just that portion, the living jiangshis, appearing in the Central ins was enough to cause chaos. It would have been enough for the Blue Bloods, the Blood Cult, to consume all of the Central ins.


    If things had been left as is, of course.


    Raon.


    Cale asked in a low voice.


    Is it impossible to figure out everything about those formations?


    No! I am a great and mighty Dragon! I can figure out a good amount if I take a look! I know everything if I study it!


    Raon puffed up his chubby stomach.


    He pounded his chest as if telling Cale to trust him.


    Then it will probably be easier to inspect the formations if we get a bit closer, right?


    Thats right!


    Cale looked around after hearing Raons response.


    Choi Han, Chief Eunuch Wi, Choi Jung Soo, Beacrox.


    These were the only people who teleported with him.


    We will stay around here tonight and observe Yunnan.


    Yes, young master-nim. Then I will get a ce ready for the night.


    Chief Eunuch Wi answered and Choi Jung Soo suddenly interjected.


    We have to go observe the formation anyway, so how about over there?


    He was pointing to one of the houses on the in.


    It was a house right at the bottom of the western mountain Cale was standing on. It was also one of the few houses that were outside of the formations area of influence.


    Wont we get caught?


    As Chief Eunuch Wi worried about the enemies seeing them


    Dont worry!


    Raon interjected.


    I can use a bit of formations now! I will try to hide us!


    Hooo.


    Cale gasped in admiration.


    Youve already learned that?


    Raons cheeks twitched as the corners of his lips rose.


    I am smart!


    Yes, you are great and mighty.


    Thats right, I am extremely great and mighty!


    Cale received everybodys gazes as he continued.


    Then lets get to that house and then figure out what we will do from here.


    He looked toward the castle walls.


    Those formations are weird.


    Whether it was a tsunami or a wave


    Even if he wanted to use water to sweep it all away, it would not be toote to do so after they took a look at these formations.


    These couple weird things made it so that Cale could not move rashly.


    Thats right.


    Choi Jung Soo agreed.


    The faces of everybody here were now serious.


    They stealthily started moving toward the bottom of the mountain using a gust of wind that Raon created. Choi Jung Soo started speaking again.


    I didnt see anybody on the castle walls.


    The castle walls were the boundary of the formation.


    As a result, they could clearly see the walls. However, not a single person was on the walls.


    That meant that there was nobody observing the area.


    How did that make any sense for the people who took over a castle and had to protect it now?


    Cale nonchntlymented as if he was responding to Choi Jung Soo.


    I didnt see any jiangshis either.


    The Blood Cult uses jiangshis.


    However, there werent any jiangshis on the castle wall either.


    They were said to have at least a thousand jiangshis.


    All of those jiangshis werepletely hidden right now.


    I have a bad feeling about this. It is too quiet all around us.


    Nobody disagreed with Choi Jung Soosment.


    They simply remained quiet as they moved toward their destination.


    It was at that moment.


    ?


    Cale could see that Choi Han had stopped walking.


    He turned his head.


    The sun was basically beyond the horizon and darkness was slowly setting in.


    However, as always, night time arrived faster in the mountains and the forest.


    Choi Hans gaze headed toward the forest which was already dark.


    Through the lush trees


    Human, there is someone there!


    Choi Han waved as soon as Cale heard Raons voice in his mind.


    He nodded his head at Choi Hans signal that he would go take a look.


    Choi Han cautiously started moving toward the direction of the noise.


    Is it an enemy?


    Cale nervously waited before his eyes opened wide once Choi Han returned.


    Huh?


    There was someone on Choi Hans back.


    Huff, huff.


    The person, who waspletely covered in blood and looked as if he might die at any moment, looked at Cale.


    Y, young master-nim-


    Cale knew this person.


    Noble Warrior Dokgo.


    When he left the Imperial Pce and headed toward Hungshn to find Choi Jung Soo One of the first people of the Martial Arts world he met


    The Dokgo ns Dokgo Chang.


    He was covered in blood and barely breathing.


    The Dokgo n was located within Yunnan.


    Lets hurry.


    Cales group quickened their pace to their destination.


    Of course, he handed Choi Han one of the potions he received from the leader of the Church of the God of Death in the Roan Kingdom to feed to Dokgo Chang. He had no idea whether a potion from Roan would work on a person from the Central ins.


    * * *


    Thankfully, the potion worked a bit.


    He is no longer in critical condition.


    Cale was relieved after hearing Chief Eunuch Wiment as he felt Dokgo Changs pulse.


    He then brought over a chair inside this empty house and plopped down.


    Dokgo Chang had lost consciousness for a bit but his breathing was at least stable.


    Thankfully, the house at the bottom of the mountain was empty.


    Of course, the inside of the house was a mess as if a giant storm had swept through.


    There were many traces of people being dragged out.


    It seemed as if the Blood Cult dragged the people from these houses into the castle as they went by.


    Thankfully, nobody seemed to have died as there were no traces of blood anywhere.


    He must have been escaping from Yunnan Castle?


    Cale nodded his head at Choi Jung Soosment.


    I would presume so.


    There were quite a lot of martial artists, sects, and ns within Yunnan.


    The Dokgo n was one of them and they had a good amount of power within Yunnan.


    That probably led them to try to escape from the castle to get reinforcements from outside.


    Dokgo Chang was one of the experts of the Dokgo n and had a reliable and loyal personality, making it understandable that he was tasked to be the one to escape.


    Human, there are no influences of formations around us! I will create our own formation!


    Cale nodded his head at Raonsment without giving it much thought.


    Can I use whatever ingredients I need?


    Cale responded as if it wasnt a big deal as he thought Raon was talking about magic stones.


    Yeah. Do whatever you want.


    He turned his head and motioned to Choi Jung Soo with his eyes.


    Choi Jung Soo pulled a map out of his pocket and opened it on a table.


    This map had Yunnan Castle at the center.


    Choi Jung Soo looked down at the map as he spoke.


    The Heavenly Demon wille first early tomorrow morning?


    Yeah.


    The Heavenly Demon woulde first with the Sage Demon and the Demon Laws Battalion Commander.


    After that, the Demon Cults forces would slowly gather around Yunnan.


    After them is the Namgung n?


    Thats right.


    He had sent a message to the Sword Saint, who should be on his way to Sichuan, toe directly to Yunnan.


    The Sword Saint had sent a message saying that he was almost at Sichuan, so he should arrive here soon.


    The people in Sichuan wille with the team leader soon too. After that, the Divergent Coalition and the Martial Arts Alliance-


    Cale, who was organizing his thoughts while listening to Choi Jung Soo, flinched after hearing something.


    Hey Beacrox! Give me Central ins!


    Hmm?


    Cales gaze moved.


    The statue of the young monk was in Raons hand.


    .


    Raon must have felt Cales gaze as he looked at Cale. He then smiled.


    Human! Formations get much stronger if you set an item as the core! Out of the things from the Central ins we have, this stone is the strongest, so I will create a formation with Central ins at the center of it! Then the enemies will absolutely not find this house!


    Chief Eunuch Wi and Choi Jung Soo nkly looked at Raon.


    At that moment


    Wow.


    Calemented in admiration.


    That is a great idea.


    Who does he take after to be so smart?


    He was amazed at this Dragons intelligence.


    Yes, thats just an annoyingly heavy stone. It would be great if it can be useful to us.


    Cale had contacted Central ins after getting the new version of the crown, but he received no response.


    It was the same with the God of Death.


    The response he got when he contacted the God of Death was quite the spectacle.


    < Currently taking shelter due to emergency situations >


    < Cause of emergency situation: A tyrant going berserk due to a promation to go on strike >


    He had no idea what was going on, but


    < Central ins pulled off something major. >


    < That punk really is a fox. >


    He stopped paying attention after seeing what the God of Death left behind as postscript.


    He just thought things would resolve themselves.


    Of course, things might not go well and could influence Cale in some way, but


    I just have to do what I have to do for now.


    That was the answer.


    Right now was a chance to take down the Blood Cult since he confirmed that the others did not have any restrictions or seals on their abilities.


    He then heard Choi Jung Soos voice.


    The Imperial Pce said that theyll take care of things in the back. Sounds like we should start at Yunnan and strike hard at once.


    Cales gaze turned cold as he looked down at the map.


    Now that the Imperial Pce said that they would take care of the jiangshis throughout the entire Central ins


    The core of the Triumvirate were gathering at Yunnan.


    These were the members who would go past Yunnan to Nanman.


    Cale, who was deep in thought thinking about the things they would do from here, heard someone calling out to him after a bit of time.


    Hae-il-nim.


    Choi Han and Raon approached him.


    The formation has been set and I think we can go to observe the formation at the castle wall now.


    It was at that moment.


    Oo, oooo-


    They heard Dokgo Chang groaning.


    His closed eyes were twitching. He looked ready to wake up soon.


    Chhh.


    Choi Jung Soo stood up from the chair and looked at Cale.


    Shouldnt we at least have an idea about what we are going to do before the Heavenly Demon gets here?


    Cale nodded his head.


    You chat here with Noble Warrior Dokgo. I will go with Raon and pa, paternal cou, no, u, un, Unc-


    Yeah. You go with your Uncle and Raon.


    Uhh, okay-!


    Cale looked away from the flustered Choi Jung Soo and spoke to Choi Han, who was looking at Choi Jung Soo with a satisfied look on his face. He was naturally addressing Raon as well.


    Dont do anything dangerous and take a look out the external formation without getting caught. If it seems dangerous, it is okay to do it from a distance. Our goal is to gather information so dont move by yourselves.


    Yes, Hae-il-nim.


    I got it, human!


    I got it too!


    Cale looked away from the trio heading to investigate the external formation and walked up next to Dokgo Chang.


    Y, young master-nim-n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His eyes were already open and he was looking at Cale.


    Cale knew that there was something more important to say to someone like this rather than asking if they were okay.


    I came here to save Yunnan Castle.


    Dokgo Changs eyes lit up and his body rxed.


    Young master, nim-


    Dokgo Changs eyes teared up as he struggled to speak.


    Dokgo Chang. A single tear dripped down from that stubborn and usuallyposed person.


    He is not crying because we came to save Yunnan.


    This tear was full of heartbreak and desperation.


    It wasing from despair that made him unable to handle his emotions.


    T, the martial artists Are, getting captured.


    By the Blood Cult?


    Dokgo Chang barely answered.


    Jiangshis. They are going to turn them into jiangshis to fight-


    Dokgo Chang was not someone the Dokgo n had sent out to get reinforcements.


    T, they all got caught and only I managed to escape.


    He just got lucky and managed to escape.


    Young master-nim, please- p, please- save them.


    Inside the castle that was covered in fog


    The Blood Cult was trying to create jiangshis in there.


    Noble Warrior Dokgo. Please calm down.


    The emotional Dokgo Chang flinched.


    An aura that was colder than ever wasing out of young master Kim.


    It snapped him right back to his senses.


    This is not the time for me to be like this.


    I need to tell them as much as possible.


    Please tell us everything you know. Only then can we save everybody.


    Dokgo Chang looked into young master Kims eyes that looked so firm that it would never crumble and slowly managed to get each word out.


    After some time passed


    Click.


    The door opened.


    Human!


    Raon stopped being invisible and rushed in.


    Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo, who stopped being invisible as well, looked quite stiff.


    Human, we were looking at the formation and there was a spot that was weaker than the other areas. We were able to create a hole and look inside!


    Raon lookedpletely shocked.


    Jiangshis! They were all jiangshis!


    Choi Han added on.


    Inside the formation outside the castle walls It looks like just a field but actually, it ispletely full of jiangshis.


    Choi Jung Soo spoke with a disgusted tone.


    It wasnt just a thousand.


    There was a lot more than that.


    I know.


    The three of them all looked at Cale after hearing his calm voice.


    Cale looked down at Dokgo Chang, who was unconscious once again, as he spoke.


    There are at least ten thousand.


    Dokgo Chang had noticed at least 10,000 jiangshis.


    It had started with about a thousand before an endless amount of jiangshis rushed in.


    The number might increase as well.


    He looked out the open door. He looked toward the formation that made it look as if they were looking at an empty field.


    The Blood Cult is nning on turning everybody inside Yunnan Castle into jiangshis.


    Dokgo Chang had told him.


    They n on finishing things up today and, t, tomorrow night, turning everybody into jiangshis-


    He received another important piece of information.


    Dokgo Chang had told him this as well.


    Apparently the young Blood Demon candidates are here as well.


    Two of the candidates for the next generations Blood Demon were here as well.


    A twisted smile appeared on Cales face.


    Cale.


    The Sky Eating Water was urging him to hurry up and use his powers.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Cale heard the sound of water by his ear every time that happened.


    Almost as if there was a downpour.


    Or a tsunami that was headed toward him.


    Perhaps a storm that was slowly approaching from a distance.


    This water that was ready to strike at any moment was waiting for Calesmand.


    Trantors Comments


    Waaaaaaaaaaater.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 168: Hae-il (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 168: Hae-il (3)


    Raon. Ill need to look in the formation as well.


    Cale got up and opened the door.


    He could see the red dirt of the vast ins that had been trampled on.


    Of course, this too was only faintly visible thanks to the moonlight.


    Right this way, Hae-il-nim.


    Human, follow me!


    Cale followed Choi Han and Raon to where they saw the numerous jiangshis.


    * * *


    It was not very far away.


    It was at the outskirts farthest from the castle wall and looked like a regr in.


    I can clearly tell now that I am up close.


    The castle wall in the distance and everything he was looking at were all lies.


    It could not be helped.


    They had used invisibility magic and speed magic to stealthily move here.


    He could see around him despite it being the middle of the night.


    They were trampled on.


    The vast in responsible for the food of the citizens of Yunnan was destroyed.


    However, what he was looking at right now showed no signs of being trampled on.


    It was clearly a lie.


    Human, over here!


    Raons front paw was no longer invisible and Cale walked toward where Raon was pointing.


    However, he only saw the same thing.


    Wait a little bit!


    ck mana that assimted with the night started moving.


    It then seeped into the air.


    I studied formations a lot! I am great and mighty and know formations very well now!


    Sssssssssss


    There was a sudden gust of wind as if a blocked hole was opened.


    Hmm?


    It was a stiff and sticky breeze.


    The type that would make someone feel suffocated.


    Cale could see a hole the size of a palm starting to appear. He knew what he had to do.


    He looked through the opening.


    Very carefully.


    Oh, this.


    The Fire of Destruction. The cheapskate gasped.


    Cale clenched his eyes shut.


    He could understand why Raon and Choi Jung Soo had returned with such shocked faces that he had not seen in a while.


    This is crazy.


    He could not see much through that palm-sized opening.


    Even that opening was just a crack, giving a faint view of the inside.


    However, what Cale saw was beyond what he had expected.


    Ha.


    Underneath the moonlight


    Although he knew that nobody was walking around despite torches being lit around the walls


    There were so many corpses standing there that it was impossible to feel the light of those torches.


    Yes, these were corpses.


    They were different from the jiangshis he saw in Xiaolen.


    Although he was certain that they had used dead mana to create these jiangshis, their appearances showed no signs of darkness.


    In fact, a gentle blue light was sparkling on them from the moonlight.


    The Blue Bloods household.


    These jiangshis looked as if they would bleed blue to match that name.


    The Blood Cult.


    Just hearing that term would make Cale think of the color red, but starting today, he would only think about blue blood whenever he thought of the Blood Cult.


    The jiangshis didnt even blink as they looked forward.


    They looked like statues.


    However, they lookedpletely human.


    Living corpses.


    That expression was quite an urate assessment of them.


    Cale, each of them look like they would be difficult to handle.


    As the Cheapskate mentioned, all of the jiangshis were properly equipped.


    The Blood Cult seemed to have not saved the significant profits they had earned through the Pure Silver Merchant guild and instead invested for their future.


    The results of that investment was this endless number of jiangshis all being fully equipped.


    There seem to be more than ten thousand of them.


    Cale bit down on his lips after hearing the Cheapskatesment.


    The jiangshis were standing extremely tightly next to each other.


    The formation with a radius of one kilometer that surrounded Yunnan Castle


    It was not an even circle with exactly one kilometer in all directions. Some areas were shorter than that while the ce Cale was looking at was about 1.3 kilometers long.


    At that moment


    Rustle.


    They felt someones presence behind them.


    !


    Cale saw the eyes of all of the jiangshis on the other side of the gap turning toward them, toward the direction of the sound.


    As the gazes instantly headed toward them


    Human, Im closing it!


    Raons judgment was urate.


    Cale immediately moved back.


    The opening was closed.


    In the instant that the opening closed, the jiangshis were still looking toward them and he could see someone inside the formation approaching them.


    Lets run away!


    They needed to run away as Raon mentioned.


    Of course, he grabbed the arm of the individual who suddenly made the noise.


    !


    He seemed surprised that someone grabbed his arm when nothing seemed to be around him, but


    He followed without any opposition.


    Human, Im going to turn the Heavenly Demon invisible as well!


    The first to arrive here was the Heavenly Demon who had arrived much earlier than they had expected.


    * * *


    At dawn


    Their surroundings were slowly getting brighter but it didnt feel as if the sun was rising. In fact, all they could see was a somber sight that became more visible with the light.


    From within Yunnan Castle


    Dokgo Ryeong, the young n leader of the Dokgo n, a n famous for their heavy de in the Orthodox faction despite not being as famous as the Namgung n, raised her head.


    She could see ash-colored clouds.


    Those clouds made everything look so somber.


    Rage filled Dokgo Ryeongs eyes.


    It was at that moment.


    Pow!


    Ugh!


    Dokgo Ryeong staggered and knelt down.


    She then lifted her head.


    There were two people looking down at her.


    Hmm. Isnt the Dokgo n a pretty famous n in Yunnan?


    Thats right.


    And shes that ns young n leader? Why is she so weak?


    Haaaa. Orabuni, shes pretty strong if you consider her age.


    But shes about our age?


    Dokgo Ryeongs eyes opened wide while looking at the man and woman chatting about her.


    Blue-


    They had blue hair.


    The woman had sky-like blue hair while the man had darker blue hair like the ocean.


    This was the first time she saw people with these hair colors in the Central ins.


    They are the young Blood Demon candidates!


    She had heard some things on her way here.


    Hmm. At least her gaze seems unwavering.


    The man smiled while looking at Dokgo Ryeong.


    As Dokgo Ryeong flinched at the innocent yet leery smile on the mans face


    It would be a pity to turn her into a jiangshi. Lets turn her into a True Jiangshi.


    What?


    Dokgo Ryeong could tell why their gazes felt so leery.


    They did not see her as a person.


    They saw her as an item.


    Okay.


    The woman nonchntly responded and motioned to a subordinate with her eyes.


    You heard that, right? Take her away.


    Yes maam.


    The subordinates approached Dokgo Ryeong.


    Dokgo Ryeong looked at them with an angry gaze. However, there was a gag in her mouth and her hands were bound behind her back, making it impossible for her to express her feelings.


    Should I run away?


    Or, maybe, even if it is not that effective


    I suggest you dont try to fight us or run away.


    The nave looking man brushed back his luscious blue hair.


    I believe youll have your answer if you look around.


    Tears dripped down from Dokgo Ryeongs eyes.


    She could see people whose bodies were dyed ck before they died and others who were ripped to death.


    Some of these corpses were the seniors of the Dokgo n as well as martial artists she had interacted with inside Yunnan Castle.


    They were all stronger than her.


    Dokgo Ryeong recalled something one of the ns seniors had said.


    They are strong! Those young Blood Demon bastards are at least at the Profound Realm! Little Ryeong, you have to survive! At least you have to survive!


    He had also said the following.


    Now that the Patriarch-nim has fallen, you have to be safe!


    That was right.


    Her father had fallen while fighting against the Blood Cult.


    He had died while his body was poisoned by a ck aura.


    If you are safe and little Chang manages to get reinforcements! Then there is a chance!


    Her uncle, Dokgo Chang, had escaped while her father, the Patriarch, was running wild against the Blood Cult. It was only possible because the other martial artists inside Yunnan Castle had helped them.


    They knew as well.


    They knew that the Dokgo ns patriarch and Dokgo Chang were the only ones within Yunnan Castle who were skilled enough to dodge the Blood Cult and escape.


    Their gamble had paid off.


    Her uncle had managed to escape.


    Tsk tsk. You must be full of resentment.


    Dokgo Ryeongs body rxed after hearing the mans pitying voice.


    She then showed no signs of resisting.


    The woman nodded her head while looking at Dokgo Ryeong follow the subordinate with her head down.


    Yes, it seems only right to turn her into a True Jiangshi. Shes very good at assessing the situation. We will be able to put her to good use.


    Right? Yoon, I told you to trust my judgment.


    Hoya orabuni, do you know how much Ive suffered because of you already? How can you ask me to trust you?


    The gently grumbling voices made it seem difficult to see them as the Blood Cults young Blood Demon candidates.


    In fact, the nave-looking young man and his younger sister, the beauty with the cold gaze, looked as if they were just having a friendly banter.


    Tears dripped down as Dokgo Ryeongs lowered face as she walked, wetting the ground.


    Its fine.


    However, her eyes were not full of despair and resignation.


    I just need to persist no matter what.


    The Dokgo n had recently received a message. The message that hade to Dokgo Ryeong had news that she had not expected at all.


    < As discussed, I n on stopping for a moment as I travel past. There is also something I would like to request your cooperation with as well. Would that be okay? >


    Young master Kim Hae-il had been the one to send that message.


    After splitting from his group, The Dokgo n had returned to Yunnan and had been hearing the stories of young master Kims increasing fame and had not put much thought into this promise.


    However, young master Kim Hae-il had sent a message that although no date had been set, he would still stop by. He personally sent a message to inform them about it.


    If young master Kim-nim helps us-!


    She prayed that her uncle had met young master Kim.


    If not, that he could at least meet a martial artist or a member of the Orthodox faction to help them.


    Dokgo Ryeong desperately hoped that was the case.


    The tears wishing for that were falling but not full of resignation.


    In fact, she was thoroughly looking around, trying to find any means to survive.


    For now, I will resist bing a jiangshi for as long as possible.


    However


    Is that possible?


    Despair filled her eyes just a bit.


    The Blood Cult had split all of the martial artists inside Yunnan Castle into jiangshis or True Jiangshis. She had no idea what these True Jiangshis were, but the people who were designated to be jiangshis were supposedly being turned starting tonight.


    How would they do that?


    Although she could not imagine the process, she was certain that it would be dreadful.


    Dokgo Ryeong raised her head.


    She could see the castle walls that were even sturdier now that the Blood Cult fortified them.


    Just thinking about the endless number of jiangshis beyond that wall made her feel suffocated.


    It would be difficult for young master Kim-nim to purify all of those jiangshis-


    It would also be difficult to fight against all of them as well.


    Furthermore, there were other obstacles beyond these jiangshis as well.


    They were the castle walls of Yunnan Castle as well as the core members of the Blood Cult who were safely inside the walls.


    Each and every one of them are Peak Realm experts.


    The Peak Realm experts who were treated as top tier experts in any other sect or n were dime a dozen in the Blood Cult.


    And the young Blood Demon candidates are in the Profound Realm.


    There were two such people here.


    Furthermore, they also seemed to have some special abilities.


    Even if young master Kim-nim is in the Nature Realm-


    Would he be able to handle all of this on his own?


    Only if the jiangshis were not here and the castle wall had fallen1


    In that case, their allies outside Yunnan Castle would have less difficulties fighting the Blood Cult.


    However, the Castle Lord of Yunnan Castle was one of the Blood Cults people. Who could have expected him to open the castle gates wide to wee the Blood Cult?


    The Blood Cult then killed that Castle Lord.


    The Castle Lords beheaded head was dangling in front of his estate.


    It was something that made them feel the true nature of these Blood Cult bastards.


    We cant let these bastards rule the Central ins!


    Dokgo Ryeong firmed her resolve.


    But for now, all she could do was wait for a small opportunity to turn this situation around.


    * * *


    In a small farmhouse


    A couple people were gathered inside.


    Wow. They are such crazy bastards.


    The Pinnacle Demon gasped.


    Mm.


    Tang Yu, the matriarch of the Tang n, groaned.


    Gulp gulp.


    As for the Divergent Coalition leader, Sima Pyeongs daughter Sima Dan must be frustrated as she was gulping down alcohol. Nobody stopped her.


    Sima Dan then offered her bottle to Elder Ho Song Yi of the Beggars Gang who was next to her.


    Would you like some?


    Im fine.


    He then brushed his face with both hands.


    There are over ten thousand jiangshis. And the formation cast inside Yunnan Castle-


    Is beyond our imaginations.


    The Sage Demon calmlymented.


    The Triumvirate


    The core members of each faction, a group that would make any martial artist gasp in astonishment if they were seen together, sat around a map on a table as they continued their conversation.


    In such a situation, it is difficult to determine whether we can be victorious even if we bring all of the forces that are currently awaiting our instructions.


    Tang Yusment was met with silence as the others agreed.


    They had rushed over and had not been able to bring their forces with them, but arge group of martial artists were currently stealthily waiting with their respective factions.


    Of course, they were quite far away as they could note close to the formation, however, they would all quickly gather at the boundary of the formation if told to do so.


    It is not enough.


    As Elder Ho mentioned, they still did not have enough.


    I think we will need to bring in more troops from our respective territories to attack Yunnan Castle.


    Nobody disagreed with Sima Dan, who stank of alcohol as she spoke.


    They all agreed.


    The Martial Arts Alliance.


    The Divergent Coalition.


    The Demon Cult.


    The three factions were going to take on the Blood Cult while the Imperial Pce handled the jiangshis all around the Central ins.


    That was why the core forces of each faction were gathering at Yunnan one by one.


    However, the problem was that the number gathered right now was not enough.


    And there are young Blood Demon candidates?


    Yes maam.


    The moment Sima Dan answered the Pinnacle Demons question, the Pinnacle Demon sighed.


    She ignored the Cleave Saint, who was looking at her with discontent, and continued to speak.


    By the way, what is the point of us just worrying about it like this?


    The moment she said that


    Screeeeeeeech-


    The door opened and four people walked in.


    The Heavenly Demon.


    He was the first to arrive with the Sage Demon and the Demon Laws Battalion and had assessed the situation.


    After him was the Namgung ns Sword Saint.


    He came with the Heavenly Guardians and had not released his sword from his hand since his arrival.


    Finally, Sima Gong.


    He walked in while rolling dice in his hand and made eye contact with the Sage Demon.


    Smile.


    The Sage Demon saw the person standing in the middle of those three people as soon as Sima Gong smiled.


    Young master-nim. How was it?


    Cale.


    He motioned to Sima Gong with his eyes.


    Sima Gong stepped forward and started speaking.


    It was as the great and mighty Dragon-nim and the Sage Demon said.


    The Sage Demon and Zhuge Mi Ryeo were said to be the smartest people in the Central ins.


    The Sage Demon had inspected the formation with Raon and realized something.


    After confirming this, he contacted the youngest of the House of Sima, Sima Gong, as their family was called the Unorthodox factions Zhuge n. As the smartest of their House, he was tasked with the final verification.


    Raon, the Sage Demon, and Sima Gong.


    The thing that the three of them had confirmed


    Sima Gong started to exin.


    The core of the formation is the castle wall.


    The formation. The abilities of the person casting the formation was important but the formation became more effective based on the quality of the materials used.


    Yunnan Castle.


    The long history of these castle walls would impact the level of aura embedded within them. It would definitely help a lot in maintaining the formation.


    That is why there are two formations with the castle wall at the center and the castle wall is maintained without any issues.


    The Pinnacle Demon nonchntlymented.


    Does that mean that destroying the castle walls will make the formation crumble?


    Yes maam. It would definitely do something if the core of the formation was destroyed.


    Sima Gong licked his lips. Tension that was iparable to what he felt during gambling seemed to burn away at his body.


    He looked at Cale with a gaze full of anticipation.


    The Sage Demon asked with a stiff expression at that moment.


    Young master-nim, are you nning on going through with that n?


    Yes sir.


    Cale calmly answered.


    n? What n?


    The Pinnacle Demon asked in confusion, and as the others looked confused as well Cale calmly answered.


    I will just share the big picture.


    Since they were nning on creating jiangshis at night time


    Why wait until then?


    The n starts at noon.


    They might as well move efficiently while the sun was up.


    Step one. Mess with the formation outside the castle wall to temporarily get rid of the illusion.


    Then they should clearly see the jiangshis as well as how it looks outside the castle walls.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Step two. Push the jiangshis aside, attack the castle wall and destroy it.


    Excuse me?


    Elder Ho Song Yi nkly asked, but Cale didnt even pretend to hear him.


    Step three, infiltrate the castle while the castle wall breaks and the formation is shaken. Suppress the Blood Cult.


    Tang Yu stuttered as she asked.


    U, umm, how do we push the jiangshis aside and destroy the castle wall?


    Cale thought about the poison he looted, no, was gifted from the Tang n, and happily answered.


    He had a smile on his face.


    Ah, I will do that. My people and I will take care of that, so please just prepare to enter the castle.


    Nobody could say anything.


    * * *


    Noon arrived.


    Trantors Comments


    Ah noon, the perfect time for a duel out in the wild wild west


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 169: Hae-il (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 169: Hae-il (4)


    Noon arrived.


    Cale spoke to Raon.


    Lets get started.


    I got it, human!


    He looked forward. He could only see a vast in and the sturdy castle walls of Yunnan Castle.


    He naturally could not see the people stationed on top of the castle walls.


    It was not because they were far away. That was because of the formation as well.


    Human, Im getting rid of the invisibility!


    The invisibility spell surrounding Cale disappeared.


    He started walking.


    100m. That was the distance between the external formation and Cale.


    His appearance slowly started appearing in the air.


    Behind him were Choi Han, team leader Sui Khan, Choi Jung Soo, the Heavenly Demon, the Sword Saint, and the Pinnacle Demon.


    Of the Triumvirate members who were currently at Yunnan These were the strongest of each group.


    Their steps were calm and held no hesitation whatsoever.


    In fact, it was the people who were watching them who could feel their hearts beating wildly.


    Gulp gulp.


    Young miss, please control yourself.


    Shut up.


    Sima Dan, the daughter of the Divergent Coalitions leader, Sima Pyeong, was curled up on the mountain unable to take her eyes off of young master Kim Hae-il.


    Boom boom.


    Her heart was beating too wildly.


    Is something like that really possible?


    Her eyes quickly looked around.


    The Triumvirate were divided into their factions while hidden on the mountain as well as other higher terrain around Yunnan.


    They would all head toward Yunnan Castle as soon as they received the signal.


    Hathis is crazy.


    Sima Dan ignored her subordinate, who was trying to stop her, and drank some more.


    It was not because she was scared.


    She felt like she was going to go crazy because her heart was beating so wildly because she was so full of anticipation.


    She was certain that what she was about to see was something so phenomenal that it would go down in the history of the Martial Arts world.


    Heh.


    She chuckled.


    Im sure everybody is feeling the same way.


    She looked toward the directions of the Demon Cult and the Orthodox faction.


    Her thoughts were pretty much correct.


    The Demon Cult.


    The Demon Laws Battalion and their Battalion Commander, who hade with the Heavenly Demon and Sage Demon, were fewer in numberpared to the Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction, however, their level of martial arts was the highest.


    That made them the group with the strongest destructive force.


    Furthermore, there would be another battalioning from the Demon Cult, making them potentially have more people than the other two factions.


    They were all looking at the Heavenly Demon and young master Kim.


    Nobody was talking, but the heated energy was hotter than ever before.


    The Heavenly Demon was the sky of the Demon Cult.


    The Blood Cult had basically turned their god into a puppet to control the Demon Cult.


    People who followed the way of the Demon could not ept this.


    They were looking forward to the battle that was to start.


    The Blood Cult would have to face their wrath.


    If Sima Dans heart was beating wildly thinking about the uing battle, the Demon Cults tension and sense of anticipation wasing from the fact that they could finally massacre the Blood Cult.


    That might exin why that tension was stronger and hotter than the Unorthodox factions side.


    Huuuuuu.


    The Orthodox faction was a bit different.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What is wrong?


    The Tang ns matriarch, Tang Yu, shook her head at Elder Hos quiet whisper.


    Its nothing.


    Its not nothing. Tell me what is wrong.


    Tang Yu had no choice but to exin after the Cleave Saint, one of the seniors of the Orthodox faction, urged her.


    Im just wondering if this really makes any sense.


    There were over 10,000 jiangshis.


    Members of the Blood Cult were also inside the castle. Furthermore, if young Blood Demon candidates were in there, they themselves would be strong but the people guarding them would be strong as well.


    Is it really possible with the small number of people we have?


    Are we really enough to take them on?


    I know that more martial artists will soon arrive here, but


    The Martial Arts Alliance, Divergent Coalition, and Demon Cult


    All three of those factions had sent troops here.


    They were all core members of the factions.


    The Alliance leader of the Martial Arts Alliance wasing.


    The Divergent Coalition Leader, Sima Pyeong wasing.


    The Demon Cult already had the Heavenly Demon here as well as their strongest expert after the Heavenly Demon.


    Each organization wasing with their strongest troops.


    All of them working together to fight against the Blood Cult would create a new page in history and be a great spectacle.


    However-


    Isnt this not enough people right now?


    We are extremely outnumbered.


    Tang Yus mind was aplicated mess.


    Hmph.


    She heard the Cleave Saint snort at that moment.


    Tang matriarch.


    He then called out to her.


    Yes, Senior Cleave Saint?


    Dont worry about useless things.


    Excuse me?


    Itll work since young master Kim said it will work.


    Excuse me?


    That Sword Saint, that stubborn old man, is following young master Kim without anyints. Dont you know what that symbolizes? The Chief Advisor also told us to follow whatever decision young master Kim makes. You know the meaning behind those words, dont you?


    I do.


    That is why it is weird.


    What kind of person is young master Kim, what kind of strength does he possess that


    We are told to just follow whatever he says?


    Tang Yu was feeling frustrated.


    However, she could not share those thoughts out loud. Elder Ho quietlymented, as if he understood how she was feeling.


    You just need to sit back and watch.


    He heard a noise at that moment.


    Booooom-


    Something that sounded like drums spread out in all directions.


    Everybody turned toward the direction of the noise.


    Cale stopped walking.


    Human, the Sage Demon started first!


    Cale looked toward the west.


    The Sage Demon had suddenly appeared and his ki was all around him.


    There was a long cloth over his shoulder.


    It was supposedly a treasure that had been passed down in the Demon Cult for generations.


    It was an item that would maximize the effect of a formation.


    Sima Gong is next!


    Sima Pyeongs youngest son, Sima Gong, appeared in the east.


    Next to him were Beacrox, Ron, and Toonka, who had arrivedter just in case.


    Sima Gong had a stone monk statue in his hand. This was the statue of Central ins.


    An odd aura wasing out of his body as well.


    The Sage Demon and Sima Gong.


    The moment the two of their auras reached their peak


    Here I go!


    Cale lifted his head up.


    He did not see anything.


    However, Raon was up there.


    Booooom-


    Booooom-


    Raon was at the center of this rumbling.


    A formation is just twisting the aura of nature! There is something you can do if you want to create a gap in a formation!


    Cale could see ck mana starting to appear.


    It started as a small dot before it quickly expanded in size.


    It resembled a spider web.


    You just had to return the aura of nature to normal!


    Raon shouted in an excited voice.


    I know a lot about nature!


    As he said that


    Boom!


    A loud rumbling started spreading.


    The Sage Demon, with the staff in his hand


    Sima Gong with Central ins statue


    Open!


    They shouted the same thing and stabbed the items into the ground.


    It was at that moment.


    Kugugu-


    The ground started shaking.


    ck mana started to disappear.


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    The ck mana did not disappear by itself. It disappeared while swallowing up the illusions around them.


    Ho.


    The Pinnacle Demon gasped.


    Noon.


    The weather was great where the sun in the clear sky did not feel too hot.


    However, the Pinnacle Demon could now see the jiangshis beyond the illusion that disappeared with the ck mana.


    These jiangshis that had blue aura around their skin were looking at them.


    It was only for a moment, but the Pinnacle Demon found it difficult to breathe as she looked at this endless number of jiangshis.


    No.


    This was not a mistake.


    It really was difficult to breathe.


    The formation that was forced open


    The breeze blowing from behind it was sticky and stiff.


    It made it hard to breathe.


    Young master Kim quietly mumbled at that moment.


    I guess it really is difficult to break a formation.


    Human, Im still a bit rough with formations! You need to understand that!


    Of course I understand.


    Cale nodded his head.


    How scary.


    He ignored the Heavenly Demons rxed voice behind him.


    Instead, he looked forward.


    About a third of the formation had been broken.


    But even that looked as if it would be restored soon.


    Ugh!


    Mm.


    Sima Gong and the Sage Demon The two of them seemed to be struggling to hold down the east and west.


    Either way, he needed to hurry.


    All of the jiangshis were already looking at Cale.


    It gave him the chills.


    These corpses were looking at him without ever blinking.


    However, Cales gaze headed elsewhere.


    The inside of Yunnan Castle


    The ash-colored cloud above it still remained.


    Even the inside of the external formation was not as bright as where Cale was standing.


    The way that even the air was weird made it seem as if the environment was controlled within the formation for the jiangshis.


    However, Cale was not looking at things like that.


    He had already figured all of that out.


    There are people there.


    He was looking at something else.


    Thanks to the width of the destroyed portion of the formation, he could finally take a good look at the top of the castle walls.


    Although it looked as if nobody was on the castle walls


    There were people standing there.


    Two of them had blue hair.


    Their hair color was so peculiar that he could see it despite the distance.


    Young master-nim, the young Blood Demons had b, blue hair-


    That was information he received from Dokgo Chang who was still unconscious.


    Thanks to that, Cale was able to know that they were the young Blood Demon candidates.


    And their level of martial arts s, seemed quite high.


    He could not check properly because he was running away, but he suspected that they would be as strong as the head of most organizations.


    Cale looked at them.


    He could tell that they were looking at him as well.


    Hey Yoon. Is that guy young master Kim?


    Yes, orabuni. That is correct. He looks as weve been told.


    That person came as you expected.


    The young Blood Demon candidates, Yoon and Hoya, were calmly chatting.


    The rumors say that he is in the Nature Realm and is a member of the Imperial family.


    Im sure we will find out once we go up against him.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Pfft.


    The woman chuckled before adding on.


    If we can turn that person into our subordinateGo Hyuk Wouldnt we be able to defeat that punk?


    Go Hyuk. That bastard cannot be the young Blood Demon.


    It felt as if fires were visible in their eyes.


    They realized that the two of them agreed about this.


    A lot of rats seemed to havee as well, so lets capture them all.


    That sounds great, orabuni. We will capture the useful ones and turn them into True Jiangshis.


    Okay.


    Huuuuuuuuuuu.


    Hoya took a deep breath.


    The one who broke the formation does not seem to be human.


    The rumors must have been right about a divine beast being by young master Kims side.


    Hoya licked his lips.


    It sounds fun to turn a divine beast into a jiangshi.


    His hand headed toward the air.


    I guess theres no need for us to personally get involved.


    The Heavenly Demon, Sword Saint, etc He felt this way despite knowing the identities of all these people. Yoon agreed with him.


    There was nobody who could go against them right now.


    Why? Because they had jiangshis.


    He snapped his fingers.


    Snap!


    The moment that noise echoed through the area


    Boom!


    All of the jiangshis took a step forward at the same time.


    The ground started to shake.


    The sound was extremely loud.


    It was not simply because there were ten thousand of them. There was strength in each of their steps.


    Shit!


    The Sage Demons face stiffened up.


    Young Blood Demon candidate Hoya had a big smile on his face as he stood above the castle wall.


    Move.


    His calm voice echoed out.


    Something odd that was neither magic nor really anything


    Made it so that even the martial artists hiding in the mountain could hear his voice.


    They all got chills.


    Boom!


    The jiangshis took another step in unison.


    Not all of them were heading in the same direction.


    The majority of them were heading toward Cales side.


    The strongest individuals were all gathered there.


    Some of the martial artists turned pale as they watched.


    Experiencing this first hand felt different than anything they could have imagined.


    Mm.


    Yoon debated for a moment before opening her hands.


    Ooooooooong-


    The numerous essories on her body started shaking.


    ng. ng.


    The moment the nging of the essories reached its peak


    The illusion is already shattered so I will let that go, but it will be good to change the environment.


    The formation outside the castle walls started changing.


    Now the illusion covering the truth was gone.


    All of the jiangshis were revealed.


    The stuffy air spread out in all directions.


    The ash-colored clouds covering the inside of Yunnan Castle started spreading out as well.


    It felt as if the world was turning into a different one.


    Boom!


    The jiangshis took another step at that moment.


    The noise was louder than before.


    The stuffy air blew all the way to the mountain.


    The martial artists watching felt suffocated.


    I, is that really martial arts? Is that kind of power really something a human being can use?


    The Tang matriarch grabbed Elder Ho and asked.


    She felt as if things were about to go bad.


    She had heard quite a bit about how young master Kims powers did not seem human. She believed those words to a degree.


    She had felt the aura that he released.


    However, the thing that those two people standing on the castle wall did with simple hand gestures also made them seem not human.


    Tang Yu felt scared.


    They are only the young Blood Demon candidates.


    The Blood Cult probably has a lot of people who are even stronger than them!


    Would we be able to fight against and defeat them?


    Can we do that while fighting against all of these jiangshis?


    Boom! Boom!


    The jiangshis started walking faster.


    They looked as if they would run to their respective directions soon.


    Is it really okay to just stay here like this?


    She urgently shouted before flinching.


    What the hell?


    Because of the sound of the jiangshis footsteps that were shaking the ground


    Because of the suffocation from the stuffy air blowing from the castle


    Things that she did not manage to feel were faintly approaching her.


    She finally realized that Elder Ho and everybody else around them were all holding their breaths while focusing on that faint thing.


    A young martial artist from the Tang n she made eye contact with asked her a question.


    n leader-nim, is this the sound of rain?


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The faint sound they could hear


    The Cleave Saint, who had been quietly standing there, answered.


    No. This is not the sound of rain.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    This is the sound of waves.


    They were hearing something from the ocean despite an ocean not being around here at all.


    The martial artists all looked toward the same direction.


    They were looking at Cale, who was looking at the approaching jiangshis.


    The young Blood Demon candidates heard this noise as well.


    Yoon, what is this noise?


    Orabuni.


    Yoon was called the greatest talent when it came to formations.


    Her face stiffened.


    She, someone who was sensitive to the changes in nature, answered.


    Water-


    Huh?


    Water ising.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The noise was slowly getting louder.


    Of course, they couldnt see it at all.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The sound became even louder.


    It was so loud that the people captured inside Yunnan Castle or were hiding in their houses could all hear it.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Cale looked at the people from the Blue Bloods household and thought to himself.


    This is a first.


    This was the first time being face to face with members of the Blue Bloods household.


    Cale thought that it took a really long time to get here. Despite hurrying over, it still took a while.


    195%.


    He heard the Sky Eating Waters voice.


    After seeing the number of jiangshis, he had renegotiated with the Sky Eating Water.


    210%.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The noise surrounding them became louder.


    It felt as if they were in the center of a storm.


    And finally


    225%.


    The moment it reached their newly agreed upon level


    Here I go?


    Cale nodded his head.


    At that moment


    In front of Cales eyes


    In between the ten thousand plus jiangshis


    Baaaaaaaaaang


    Arge wall shot up.


    It waspletely made of water.


    Wow. This is amazing?


    This looked as if it should reach all the way to the castle walls.


    Cale was amazed.


    He then flinched.


    Huh? Uhh, uhh?


    The water wall shot up endlessly.


    They were continuing to getrger.


    The water wall was already taller than Yunnans castle walls.


    They were spread out as well.


    No burden to your body, right?


    Cale nodded his head at the question the Sky Eating Water asked in a calm voice that was unlike her usual voice.


    There was not much burden on his body yet.


    Im doing scarily well?


    Im going to get started?


    Cale looked toward the water wall and debated if what they were doing was okay.


    At least for now


    Wipe them out.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The noise stopped.


    After that instant of silence


    The tsunami moved.


    It moved following the will of its master to wipe out the enemies in front of it.


    Trantors Comments


    Time to watch the show, Wipeout.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 170: Hae-il (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 170: Hae-il (5)


    Therge amount of water followed Cales pointing toward the jiangshis and the castle walls.


    That was different from the water flowing in the Yangtze River.


    It was also different from the unfathomable depths of the Dongting Lake.


    This was neither a river nor ake.


    This was muchrger and more overbearing.


    How could this be described?


    The martial artists of the Demon Cult that were waiting clenched their weapons. They had no concept of how to describe this view.


    They heard the Demon Laws Battalion Commander mumble at that moment.


    Tsunami-


    The Battalion Commander mumbled as if he was nking out.


    No, is it the ocean-


    The ocean.


    The martial artists of the Demon Cult who were born and raised in Xinjiang had never seen the ocean. They had only read about it.


    This was what the ocean looked like?


    Yes, I guess the ocean would look like this.


    They had read about it in books.


    The ocean was usually calm but its violent nature and ruthlessness were prime examples of cmity.


    It was a scary existence that would swallow up the ships out at sea as well as the viges by the coast.


    That scary existence was moving without anything stopping it.


    It was moving following the will of a single person.


    Shshshshshaaaaa


    The loud flowing of water put their ears in a state of shock and made it so that they could not hear anything else.


    Tang Yu clenched her ears.


    She suddenly realized that there was dirt on her hands.


    She had subconsciously clenched the ground.


    She had not even realized that.


    However, she could not even focus on that fact right now.


    H, how-


    The moment a water wall that was taller and thicker than the castle walls created waves and sshed


    This tsunami that suddenly appeared here, at a ce where they could not even see the tiniest glimpse of the ocean, used itsrge body to attack the jiangshis.


    How, how can a person-


    How could a person use a power like this?


    He suddenly created water?


    And the water is this scary?


    How could such an individual be human?


    This was not martial arts.


    However, it could also not be called death arts.


    The pressure that made it impossible to call it something evil made Tang Yu feel relieved that she was up on the mountain and not below that oppressing wall of water.


    The jiangshis were all pushed away without being able to do much.


    They couldnt even resist.


    This was to be expected.


    How could anybody resist against a power like this?


    It would have to be an extreme expert to do that.


    It was impossible for these jiangshis.


    .


    She could not even breathe properly.


    Despite it being used by an ally, Tang Yu found it difficult to move from this overbearing power.


    However, her gaze slowly moved toward a spot.


    It was now looking at a person who was standing with a calm expression on his face, looking forward, as if nothing was an issue.


    Kim Hae-il.


    Tang Yu could not look away from this man.


    She was not the only one feeling this way.


    The Sword Saint, the Ancestral Patriarch of the Namgung n and one of the strongest experts of the Orthodox faction


    He looked forward.


    He could see young master Kims back.


    He could also see the water forming into a tsunami, just like his name, sweeping away everything in its way. (TL: Hae-il is the word for tsunami in Korean)


    The Sword Saint had a thought.


    What kind of existence were humans in front of nature?


    Even a skilled martial arts expert could not stop typhoons or volcanoes.


    Yeah, they cant stop it.


    That was why the jiangshis, their enemies, could not stop this tsunami.


    This was nature itself.


    The Sword Saints back became drenched in sweat.


    Young master Kim was not in the Nature Realm.


    He already possessed nature itself.


    The moment he figured that out, the Sword Saint forgot all about his desire for revenge against the Blood Cult and feeling of gratitude toward young master Kim.


    Yes, those thoughts naturally became erased from his mind.


    He simply wanted to create the sight, the history that this person would create.


    Martial artists.


    They were people who trained themselves for all of their lives to reach a higher level.


    Not only did the Sword Saint have talent, his firm belief in the way of a martial artist helped him reach his current level.


    That was the reason he could understand.


    In the end, I am just human. I cannot transcend human limits.


    However, this young master Kim in front of him had transcended those human limits.


    Nature itself was inside of him.


    However, he was still human.


    He had thepassion, sense of duty, and goodness that a human should have.


    Ha, haha-


    The Sword Saint could hear the Heavenly Demonughing next to him.


    He felt as if he could tell why this Demon Cult bastard wasughing.


    He also understood the fear he could feel from the Pinnacle Demon who was shaking uncontrobly.


    They too should have realized the sense of yearning that he was giving off.


    The Sword Saint looked forward.


    The back that had seemed so small looked extremelyrge now.


    The Sword Saint stared at young master Kim, who was still standing firmly.


    He thought that this man would not care about his gaze at all.


    This was the truth.


    Wow.


    Jackpot.


    Cale was amazed.


    Holy moly.


    The Fire of Destruction cheapskate nonchntlymented.


    Is this for real?


    I know, right?


    The jiangshis are just being swept away.


    IT could not be helped.


    How could the jiangshis, with their human bodies, resist against a tsunami that was even taller than the castle walls?


    Ten thousand of them?


    That was not the issue.


    The number was not important.


    Why would it be difficult when he was just sweeping them away instead of purifying them?


    Think about it. Would ten thousand leaves just stay there if a typhoon swept by?


    Those ten thousand leaves would be lucky not to be crushed as they got swept up by the typhoon and swirled around.


    A simr sight was visible in front of Cale.


    Human, human! Youre okay?


    Apparently. Why am I okay?


    Something is weird.


    Im feeling too normal?


    Why did you use so much of your power? This is more amazing than what you said!


    It is strong enough that even Raon is saying that it is amazing.


    Hae-il-nim, you really are okay, right?


    Cale was feeling so fine that Choi Han couldnt help but ask in an anxious voice.


    Yeah. Im fine.


    Hahaha.


    That made the Heavenly Demonugh even louder behind him but Cale didnt pay him any attention.


    He did not have time for that.


    Anyway, Im getting ready too, human!


    Cale looked to the east and then the west.


    Sima Gong and the Sage Demon were already retreating to the back.


    I told them to fall back! There is no reason to maintain the formation!


    The Sage Demon and Sima Gong had destroyed the formation at the external part of the castle wall and were maintaining it to remain that way. However, they had no need to do so any longer.


    The reason behind it was simple.


    Everything is getting swept away. How would a formation survive?


    Raons answer was the right answer.


    The stuffy air?


    The oddly cloudy sky?


    Why did that matter?


    A formation was something that changed the natural environment around it.


    However, the natural environment itself was all destroyed because the water swept past everything.


    Im getting started!


    There was only one thing left.


    Ooooooooong-


    The air rumbled.


    ck mana started appearing in the air above Cales head.


    It was the invisible Raon.


    He heard the Sky Eating Waters calm voice at that moment.


    Heh.


    No, he heard a weirdughter first.


    Hehe, Dragons are great and mighty! The Dragon who gave without holding back is best!


    The moment she said that, Cale looked at therge quantity of water that instantly swept through one kilometer and gave amand.


    Destroy it.


    I got it, human!


    Hehehe!


    Crack, crack, crack!


    Cale could hear things breaking above him.


    It must be the sound of highest-grade magic stones breaking.


    Approximately ten or so of them seemed to break at once.


    Baaaaaang-


    The tsunami stopped moving for a moment and increased in height.


    There was another aura next to the tsunami.


    It was Raons magic.


    It was only for an instant.


    In the short period of time that the merciless tsunami stopped, Cale wanted to see the people on top of the castle walls.


    However, he could not see them.


    Therge tsunami was covering them.


    Hey Yoon-


    The people on top of the castle walls could not see in front of them either.


    To be more urate, all they could see was therge tsunami.


    Hoya called out to the other young Blood Demon candidate, Yoon.


    ng. ng.


    The essories on her body were rumbling vigorously, stronger than ever before.


    Craaaaaaack.


    Yoon started speaking as a portion of those essories cracked.


    Orabuni.


    What is it?


    Lets run away.


    The moment they finished that conversation


    Cale had also finished chatting with the Sky Eating Water.


    Control it well. Make sure to minimize the harm to the people inside the castle.


    The tsunami started moving again as soon as he said that.


    Of course.


    He could not really hear the Sky Eating Waters voice.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    A loud noise was covering all around him.


    Raons magic that had the mana of ten or so highest-grade magic stones as well as Cales 225 percent power of water


    Thatbined power started moving.


    It moved cleverly.


    It was only directed at one spot on the castle wall.


    Fuck, this was his n?!


    Yoon couldnt help but swear.


    The tsunami that looked as if it would attack them was only aiming for a single spot.


    Booboobooboooooom-.


    The castle wall shook.


    However, Yoon could only see the breaking castle wall.


    The castle wall broke into pieces.


    The aftershock shook the entire castle to the point that it would not be weird if it broke down at any moment.


    Yoon, the formation-


    Shut up! I know!


    She ignored Hoya.


    Yoon could see the formation breaking the instant the castle wall broke.


    Fuck!


    Although she was swearing profusely, there were people who were watching this with nk looks on their faces.


    Ah.


    The residents of Yunnan Castle either curled up tighter as they watched the castle walls and the ground shaking or looked out their windows.


    These were instinctual responses.


    The ones who looked out the window saw something they could not believe.


    Ah.


    Therge water that destroyed the castle wall


    As they could not fullyprehend if this was real life or just fantasy


    The water started floating up into the air drop by drop.


    Then the ash-colored clouds covering the castle slowly disappeared.


    It was a weird sight.


    Normally, those kinds of dark clouds should lead to rain, but


    The water drops from therge tsunami were shooting up into the air instead.


    The clear sky slowly started to appear.


    How many days had it been?


    Two days?


    Four days?


    This clear blue sky was visible to the residents of Yunnan Castle for the first time in a long while.


    Furthermore, the warmth of the sun made it feel as if their stiff bodies were finally getting warm.


    Yes, it was still the middle of the day.


    The moment they realized that


    Plop. Plop.


    The water drops that had been rising up to the sky started falling back down to the ground.


    The young n leader of the Dokgo n, Dokgo Ryeong, nkly stared at the water drops falling on her cheeks.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The water drops falling from the clear sky with the warm sun


    This was definitely not rain.


    This refreshing and warm aura touching her skin made it clear that it was not rain.


    Ah-


    She subconsciously felt as if she would start crying.


    However, she did not cry.


    Instead, she smiled.


    The castle walls have been broken.


    She knew what that meant.


    We made it.


    Yunnan Castle had survived.


    Light seeped into her eyes.


    While that was going on


    Cale could hear the Sky Eating Waters voice.


    It was an extremely stubborn voice.


    It cant disappear into the sky.


    That Was the reason the Sky Eating Water turned into rain and fell to the ground.


    It was very much like her.


    Cale looked around.


    There were fallen jiangshis all around them.


    They had been swept through by the water.


    I cant purify all of them.


    Cale had no ns on purifying the jiangshis in the first ce.


    Why would I when the members of the Blood Cult that created the jiangshis, especially young Blood Demon candidates at that, are here?


    Shouldnt the people who made the jiangshis also know how to turn them back to corpses?


    Number 7 knew how to do it as well, but his method took a long time.


    Since there were many jiangshi making experts here, they might know an easier way to return jiangshis to normal.


    These bastards create the issue so they should resolve it as well.


    Ssh.


    Cale hesitated as he took a step forward.


    Whats wrong?


    The Heavenly Demon asked him a question.


    Cale nonchntly answered.


    The ins have turned into a mess.


    The jiangshis had already scorched the ins but it had turned into even more of a mess because of Cales tsunami.


    Farming would be difficult this year.


    Do I need topensate them for that?


    The Imperial Pce will probably do it, right?


    Cant I just threaten them a bit if they say they wont do it?


    This only happened because the Yunnan Castle Lord was a member of the Blood Cult.


    As Cale thought about those answers in his mind


    Ha, hahaha-


    The Sword Saint suddenlyughed out loud.


    Cale snapped back to his senses at thatugh and, without even looking at the Sword Saint, looked up and started speaking.


    He didnt care whether that old man wasughing or not.


    Lets send the signal.


    The first phase was to mess with the formation outside the castle wall to temporarily get rid of the illusions.


    The second phase was to push the jiangshis aside, attack the castle wall and destroy it.


    They hadpleted phase one and two.


    Now all that was left was phase three.


    Infiltrate the castle as the castle walls break and the formation is shaken and then suppress the Blood Cult.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiii-


    ck rays of light shot up into the sky.


    The moment everybody saw the signal that Cale had sent through Raon


    Ssh.


    Cale could see the people who had been behind him walking past him.


    I guess it is our turn now.


    The Heavenly Demonmented before being the first to shoot forward.


    We will head over first as well, Hae-il-nim.


    Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo both headed toward the castle as well.


    They werent the only ones.


    The martial artists of the Triumvirate quickly charged toward the castle from the mountain surrounding Yunnan Castle.


    Cale, you still have some strength left. Youve gotten much stronger.


    Cale listened to the cheapskates words of admiration and followed behind them.


    He was looking at the people who were releasing their internal ki to wrap around their bodies before they used movement techniques to instantly arrive at the castle.


    I should be able to take it easy now, right?


    He should be able to leave the rest to them.


    Cale then looked toward the only person who had remained behind him.


    Are you not going?


    It was team leader Sui Khan. He had his head tilted to one side as he asked with an odd expression on his face.


    Is your body really okay?


    Yes. The things that the Dragon left behind are quite helpful.


    Really?


    I really mean it.


    Lee Soo Hyuk had a look of significant disbelief on his face as he looked at Cale. Cale became annoyed at his gaze beforementing with a scowl on his face.


    Just go and fight. Please use your sh ability to slice up more of the castle walls.


    .


    The team leader kept his eye on Cale before finally nodding his head and heading toward the castle wall.


    Of course he left onement behind.


    Hey Cale. But still, take a thorough look at it. Just to be on the safe side.


    Haaaa. I got it.


    Cale just waved Sui Khan off before slowly starting to walk.


    There was no need to rush yet.


    Hoo hoo, now all that is left is to swallow a god.


    He listened to the Sky Eating Waters solemn voice as he did that.


    Human, are you really okay?


    Him nodding his head at Raons question was just extra.


    That was why Cale did not know.


    His vicles that were covered by his clothes until now


    The four dark water drops on each vicle


    Six of the eight water drops had turned white.


    He also didnt know that the seventh water drop was turning grey.


    He had no idea.


    Because he felt totally fine.


    Instead, he watched the Heavenly Demon and Choi Han be the first ones to infiltrate the destroyed castle wall. He then looked at his friends and the martial artists behind them as well and thought to himself.


    The young Blood Demon candidates. We will capture the two of them first.


    Trantors Comments


    Two prisoners of war,ing right up!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 171: Hae-il (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 171: Hae-il (6)


    The two people with blue hair


    Cale could see Choi Han and the Heavenly Demon running toward the two young Blood Demon candidates who were still on top of the castle walls.


    Human, should we go?


    Yeah.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Wind swirled at the edge of his ankle.


    Cale rode on the wind that Raon created to quickly approach the castle.


    He had to stop for a moment.


    Baaaaaang-


    He saw something ck shooting up into the air with a loud noise.


    It was sparkling.


    The ck Yong.


    It was the ck aura shooting out of Choi Hans sword.


    And next to it


    Ooooooo


    There was a strong impact as a white Yong revealed itself.


    It was Choi Jung Soo, the one called the Sword Demon in this world.


    Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo.


    The two of them had climbed over the wall to charge toward a single person.


    It was the young Blood Demon candidate with sky-like blue hair.


    She had to take on Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo.


    Cale had asked the two Chois to do just one thing.


    In order for there to not be an opening to create another formation Take down the person who created the formation.


    Cale and the two Chois had clearly seen it.


    They saw her, with her numerous essories, handling the formation.


    That was the reason the two of their yongs were aiming for her.


    !


    Yoons eyes opened wide.


    She quickly used a foot technique. The moment her figure instantly moved to another location


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    The ck yong swallowed up the spot she had been standing.


    Boom. Boom.


    The broken debris of the castle walls fell to the ground.


    The violently fluctuating ck Yong raised its head.


    The tip of Choi Hans sword headed toward the young Blood Demon candidate Yoon.


    !


    However, Yoon could not keep looking at that.


    She dodged.


    Ssssssssss-


    The white yong that had stealthily and quickly attacked at that location looked at her with disappointment.


    Choi Jung Soos eyes did not move away from her.


    Now that Choi Jung Soos usual clueless look was gone from his face and Choi Hans innocent smile was gone, the two of them had very simr expressions on their faces.


    It was at that moment.


    S, Sword Demon-nim!


    Choi Jung Soo turned his head after hearing a familiar voice.


    He saw the Dokgo ns young n leader, Dokgo Ryeong, rushing toward him with her hands still bound.


    The Dokgo n was the only family to treat the Sword Demon as their benefactor and tried to rescue him while everybody else shunned him and tried to capture him.


    The young n leader of that n shouted as soon as she made eye contact with the Sword Demon.


    She needed to get this message to him.


    That person is in the Profound Realm! All of the young Blood Demon candidates are in the Profound Realm!


    The Profound Realm.


    How high was that level of martial arts?


    It was quiteckingpared to young master Kim who was in the Nature Realm, but if you consider that the Elders of most sects and ns were in the Unrestrained Realm


    The Profound Realm was extremely strong.


    Considering the fact that most people could barely reach the Unrestrained Realm let alone the Profound Realm despite dedicating their whole lives to martial arts, it was easy to tell how scary these young Blood Demon candidates were to reach such a level at their young ages.


    That was the reason Dokgo Ryeong did everything she could to run out as soon as she realized that the castle walls were destroyed.


    She had to tell the martial artists who came here the strength of the young Blood Demon candidates.


    There are lots of Unrestrained Realm and Peak Realm experts here as well!


    She needed to prevent the people who came here to help them from dying meaningless deaths.


    She knew that the things that she was saying, despite not sounding like much, was extremely important to this fight.


    That was why she was feeling so rushed.


    Based on what she knew, the Sword Demon, Choi Jung Soo, was also in the Unrestrained Realm.


    Furthermore, she had never seen Choi Hans sword art.


    Be careful-


    Please be careful as you fight.


    That was what Dokgo Ryeong was about to say before she flinched.


    Choi Jung Soo was suddenly in front of her.


    Thank you for the information.


    Slice.


    The bindings around Dokgo Ryeongs hands were sliced off.


    He also took off the gag that was dangling on her neck.


    You be careful as well, young n leader-nim.


    Choi Jung Soo then turned around without any hesitation. Dokgo Ryeong subconsciously shouted once more.


    They are in the Profound Realm-


    Its okay.


    Dokgo Ryeong and Choi Jung Soo made eye contact.


    He calmlymented.


    We wont lose.


    His voice was gentle but it was stern.


    Dokgo Ryeong closed her mouth as she did not know what to say.


    She then saw something.


    Baaaaaaaaaang


    There was a loud noise and Choi Han, who had shed against Yoon, was ruthlessly swinging his sword.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He was not being pushed back at all.


    Bang, baaaaang! Bang!


    Yoon swung a staff with a luxurious jewel on it.


    There was a blue light glowing on the staff.


    Furthermore, a blue light wasing off her body and her eyes turned blue.


    Her expression was quite rxed.


    You are not bad. You would be great to turn into a True Jiangshi.


    Choi Han silently swung his sword as she licked her lips.


    Baaaaang!


    The ck aura crashed against the blue aura.


    Neither side was pushed back.


    Of course, the blue aura was slowly getting bigger.


    Kim Hae-il? That guy, the divine beast, and even you. There are quite a lot of useful bodies.


    Choi Hans eyebrow twitched at that moment.


    However, Yoon had no idea and did not hide her gaze that looked extremely greedy as if she found a prey as she drew a line with her staff.


    That line looked almost like a sword art.


    However, the whole image could not be drawn.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!


    Yoon swung her staff to stop the white Yong attacking her before flinching.


    Baaaaang!


    Ugh!


    She groaned for the first time.


    The ck yong was behind the white yong, trying to bite her.


    If she dodged the precise and clever sword attacking her, the violent and ruthless sword aimed for her neck.


    Ha.


    Yoon let out a sigh-likeugh.


    I guess I have no choice. I didnt want to damage a body that would turn into a True Jiangshi.


    Ooooooooong-


    There was a strong vibration as blue aura shot up from her body.


    I guess I will need to be a bit rough to suppress you.


    The moment she smiled and said that


    Baaaaang!


    The ck yong immediately charged at her.


    As Yoon frowned at these attacks that continued without giving her time to even talk


    Bang!


    The staff and sword mmed against each other.


    Choi Han and Yoon made eye contact beyond the staff and sword that were diagonally pressed against each other.


    His ck eyes were staring at her.


    He opened his mouth and nonchntlymented.


    Do you use blue aura because you are the Blue Bloods?


    What?


    Yoons eyes opened wide.


    That should be the case. The Hunters have their own family characteristics.


    She looked behind her in shock. Choi Jung Soo was approaching her.


    She quickly moved back.


    She looked anxious for the first time.


    Choi Jung Soo smiled in response.


    Oooooo-


    His sword started to roar.


    The white yong, the white aura, slowly started getting stronger. It seemed almost as if everything until now had just been a warm-up.


    You wont be sad about this, right, uncle?


    Choi Han fixed his grip on his sword as if to answer his question.


    The ck aura almost exploded out of it.


    It was almost as if he was releasing the anger that he felt the moment he heard her say that she would turn Cale and Raon into jiangshis. Choi Han released an aura so strong that even Choi Jung Soo flinched before starting to walk.


    Lets finish this quickly.


    Yes sir~


    Choi Jung Soo answered jovially before following behind him.


    W, what are you guys?


    Yoon questioned the identities of the people in front of her for the first time.


    Choi Han quietly answered.


    Hunter.


    What?


    We are Hunters who hunt Hunters like you.


    Yoon finally realized it.


    Choi Han. This guy was the one who was looking at her as if she was prey.


    Furthermore, Choi Jung Soo who was walking next to him He was the same.


    Pfft.


    Choi Jung Soo chuckled after hearing Choi Hans answer.


    However, he liked that answer quite a bit.


    He charged toward Yoon and happened to see Dokgo Ryeongs shocked face.


    She seemed shocked at his strength.


    I guess it cant be helped.


    Choi Jung Soo had been looking into the Hunters after making a deal with the God of Death.


    That was why he had to stealthily assimte into the Central ins.


    He ended up with the title of Sword Demon as a result, but


    He had never used his full strength during his time in the Central ins.


    Of course, although it was only for an instant, he did use quite a lot of his strength during his spar with Choi Han.


    But aside from that, he always kept it average in front of so many people.


    People still revered him for being in the Unrestrained Realm, but


    I am that way and so is my uncle.


    Whether it was the Unrestrained Realm or the Profound Realm was there a need for them to consider the level of martial arts of the Central ins?


    The way they had lived their lives was different from the ways of this world.


    They had their own unique type of strength.


    Their strength could not be divided into levels.


    Lets quickly catch this twerp.


    The young Blood Demon candidate. There was no reason for Choi Han or Choi Jung Soo to lose to a mere candidate. It wasnt as if she was the entire Blood Cult organization or the Blood Demon.


    Choi Jung Soo leisurely mumbled almost as if he was humming as he aimed for Yoons openings as she dodged Choi Hans attacks.


    Choi Jung Soo had lived much longer than the age he looked.


    The young Yoon, no matter how strong she was, was just a little twerp in his eyes.


    That should be the same for his uncle Choi Han.


    He was truly someone who had lived a very long life.


    There was no way that he would leave someone alone when they threatened to turn the new precious people in his life into jiangshis.


    This was the same for Choi Jung Soo.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The two yongs started running wild.


    Ugh!


    Yoons face turned pale.


    There were also others who were looking at them with disbelief.


    How is that possible?


    They were the martial artists.


    The Sword Demon was this strong?


    Young master Kim-nims group is quite strong as well.


    The Profound Realm.


    The Sword Demon and Choi Han had no hesitation while fighting against someone in the supreme level of martial arts.


    They were shocked by this and some people also got the chills.


    This was especially true of the martial artists who came from Sichuan.


    The Tang matriarch bit down on her lips.


    How is that-


    Young master Kims powers were shocking but what about these peoples level of strength?


    They had to move as quickly as possible right now but she could not even move a step.


    It was at that moment.


    Shouldnt you go help the Pinnacle Demon?


    They heard a slow and rxed voice.


    Lee Soo Hyuk.


    It was another one of young master Kims people.


    He walked past her and calmlymented.


    You should do what you need to do, maam.


    Tang Yu could not retort and nodded her head.


    She was about to turn her head toward the direction he was walking in when she flinched.


    Mm!


    An aura that made her feel fear touched her.


    Why did she feel that way?


    The sudden odd feeling soon disappeared.


    She saw a person surrounded in dark red aura with his robe fluttering.


    The sky of the Demon Cult


    The Heavenly Demon.


    He was currently fighting against the other young Blood Demon candidate.


    Crack. Crack.


    Each of his steps made everything crack and break around him.


    Tang Yu recalled the single word the Orthodox faction used to discuss the Heavenly Demon and the Demon Cult.


    Cmity.


    Yes, they called these people cmities.


    It was because they fought violently without looking back.


    However, she had not felt that way while looking at the current generations Heavenly Demon.


    The reason was simple.


    He gave off dignity and power but, for some odd reason, he did not seem that scary.


    However, looking at the Heavenly Demon right now, the only thought on her mind was that he was definitely someone who deserved to receive the position to be called the sky of the Demon Cult.


    For the Demon Cult to have such a strong person-


    Tang Yu felt scared.


    She was scared about what would happen after they took down the Blood Cult.


    However, she soon snapped back to her senses.


    On the other side of the Heavenly Demon


    Although he was not at the Heavenly Demons level at the Profound Realm, the weight of the aura that this person carried, the person who came off like an Emperor, was also approaching the young Blood Demon candidate.


    The Sword Saint.


    The Ancestral Patriarch of the Namgung n and one of the strongest experts of the Orthodox faction


    His personality was exactly like the Heavy de he uses.


    People talked crap about how he was a stubborn old man but looking at his golden sword made people automatically think of the title of the Monarch of the Sword.


    Ha.


    She let out a deep sigh.


    The Heavenly Demon and the Sword Saint


    The blue aura that shot through those two suffocating auras


    It was the young Blood Demon candidates power.


    He was said to be in the Profound Realm as well, so he was not being pushed back by them.


    In fact, it was the Sword Saint who was scowling and finding the situation to be intolerable.


    Wow. I guess the Central ins is not weak?


    The young Blood Demon candidate, Hoya, looked at the Sword Saint and Heavenly Demon as if he was entertained.


    The three of their auras were fiercely contending.


    They slowly started getting stronger.


    The Sword Saint seemed as if it was a bit much for him but, at this point, nobody was being pushed back yet.


    That situation made the people around them urgently move back.


    They felt as if they would get suppressed by those auras if they tried to intervene.


    I guess Im going to have a fun fight for the first time in a long while.


    The Heavenly Demon slowly responded to Hoyasment.


    I guess so.


    Babababang


    The three of their auras released loud explosions just by touching each other.


    The peak of the Unrestrained Realm and the Profound Realm


    The des of these people at such unbelievable levels of strength were vicious.


    As the air around them became heavier


    Slice.


    They heard the sound of someone gently shing down with his sword.


    A portion of the three auras was cut off.


    The suffocatingly tense auras were so easily cut.


    All three of them looked in the same direction.


    Lee Soo Hyuk received their gazes and gently sliced his sword down from top to bottom.


    Lets not do some unnecessary peacocking of your strengths. Lets quickly take care of our task.


    He spoke leisurely to the Heavenly Demon and Sword Saint.


    We still have a lot to do, dont we?


    Slice.


    The intangible auras that had been suffocating people were sliced by a simple iron sword.


    Team leader Sui Khan He was using his shing ability without any restraint as he approached the person.


    He was walking toward the young Blood Demon candidate, Hoya.


    Trantors Comments


    The title probably could have been tsunami, but if the author intended a pun, I didnt want to give it away, hence it being hae-il (Korean for tsunami and also Cales name in the Central ins) vs tsunami.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 172: Hae-il (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 172: Hae-il (7)


    Slice.


    The Heavenly Demon, the Sword Saint, and the young Blood Demon candidate


    The spot where the three of their auras converged was easily sliced again.


    You-


    The Heavenly Demons gaze headed toward Sui Khan.


    There was only one thing he knew about Sui Khan.


    Lee Soo Hyuk.


    It was just his name.


    He had never paid any special attention to this person.


    He had not seemed very strong. He thought that it was this persons years of experience that made him get a decent level of treatment in young master Kims group.


    What is that?


    However, the power he was using right now was odd.


    This was different from the typical martial arts.


    Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo. Unlike the two of them, who seemed to use some sort of aura with their sword, he did not feel any sort of aura from this person.


    Instead, this-


    Will?


    I will sh it.


    That will was the only thing he could read from this sword.


    There was no sword art or stylish movements. The way it simply shed through efficiently made the Heavenly Demon feel fear.


    Putting your will, your desires into a sword.


    Wasnt that truly reaching the level of the Formless Sword?


    The Formless Sword was the highest level someone could reach with the sword.


    The Heavenly Demon had only seen it described in books, and had never reached that level despite arriving at the Profound Realm.


    He simply thought that once he arrived at the Nature Realm, he would be able to observe nature and be able to ce his will into the sword.


    But to be able to see something that he believed to be the Formless Sword like this


    Lee Soo Hyuk.


    This person was definitely not in the Profound Realm or even the Unrestrained Realm.


    However, his will was in his sword.


    Ha!


    The Heavenly Demonughed.


    The world truly is vast.


    All sorts of different kinds of strength that I have never experienced before exist in the world.


    Just realizing this made this trip to the Martial Arts world worth it for the Heavenly Demon.


    The Heavenly Demon made eye contact with Lee Soo Hyuk.


    Are you cking off?


    The Heavenly Demon could not stand still after hearing those nonchnt words.


    Heughed and immediately started moving.


    Being around young master Kim Hae-ils group gave him many reasons tough.


    cking off? Of course not.


    The position of Heavenly Demon was not something he could gain by cking off.


    Oooooo-


    His sword started roaring again.


    The Sovereign Steps of the Heavenly Demon, which was called the steps of a supreme ruler He used those steps as he headed toward the young Blood Demon candidate.


    Lee Soo Hyuk leisurely followed behind him before making eye contact with the Sword Saint.


    You cant lose to him, right?


    His words stirred a fire in the Sword Saints eyes.


    Of course.


    The golden light that came out of the Sword Saints sword headed toward the young Blood Demon candidate, Hoya.


    Boom.


    As if to prove that he rose to the position of the greatest swordsman in the Orthodox faction with his greatsword, there were strong vibrations each time he swung his sword.


    Sui Khan briefly observed Hoya, who was fighting against the Sword Saint and the Heavenly Demon, before making an assessment.


    Based on this worlds viewpoint, he should be at the initial stages of the Profound Realm.


    To reach the Profound Realm in histe teens or early twenties


    Although this was definitely an extremely high level of arts, he should not be able to handle the Heavenly Demon, who had reached the middle stages of the Profound Realm, and the Sword Saint, who, despite being in thete stages of the Unrestrained Realm, has faced all sorts of hardships in his life.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    Sui Khans gaze moved toward the direction of the loud explosions.


    The other young Blood Demon candidates blue aura was spreading out in all directions.


    Ring ring!


    He couldnt tell whether she was trying to cast a formation or some sort of spell, but the endless attacks of the white yong and the ck yong were restricting her movements.


    I guess they will finish soon.


    Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo worked better together than he had expected.


    But it made sense as their styles had the same roots but grew in different directions. They would be able to support each otherscking areas to fight better together.


    .


    Sui Khan then made eye contact with someone.


    It was the man with the half-white hair, Ron. Beacrox was standing next to him as well.


    Sui Khan quietly observed Beacrox, who had his greatsword on his back while looking out into the battlefield, before turning his gaze.


    He then started to walk.


    There are a lot of ces to sh.


    sh.


    His sword moved to find another spot to sh.


    Beacrox was staring at his movements.


    Im heading out now.


    After nodding his head at his father, Beacrox was left alone for the first time in a long while.


    He would usually have Toonka, Durst, or Number 7 with him.


    Beacrox somehow ended up cleaning up after the troublemakers.


    However, Toonka was not here yet and Durst wasing with the rear group because he thought that he might throw up and faint because of all of the jiangshis.


    Furthermore, Number 7 was in the Pinnacle Demons hands and he had no idea whether that guy was dead or alive. Well, he was probably alive, but he had no idea what kind of condition that man would be in.


    ording to the Pinnacle Demon, he was begging her to knock him unconscious, but she didnt care about what he had to say.


    The only thing on Beacroxs mind right now was a single persons voice.


    sh.


    Sui Khan, who was still shing the auras of the martial artists


    His voice was echoing in Beacroxs ears.


    My original n was to ask little Han what he thought, but I think it would suit you well.


    Beacrox. Do you want to learn how to use my sword?


    Sui Khan had asked so casually, as if he was asking Beacrox what he wanted to eat.


    Of course, I cant give this ability to you. I need to use it as well. However, I think I know the conditions required to awaken this ability. But I have no idea whether you will also awaken it.


    Beacrox also asked back nonchntly since Sui Khan was asking so casually.


    Why me?


    Sui Khan smiled at that question.


    He looked at Beacrox with an entertained gaze as he responded.


    Rather than Choi Han, who knows how to look around, I think it is right for you. In my opinion, of everybody here, you are the most-


    He trailed off for a bit before answering without any hesitation.


    You look the most stubborn.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sui Khan said that Beacrox seemed to be the most stubborn in the group.


    I used to be quite the stubborn person. You resemble how I used to be.


    Sui Khan then told him to think about it and never brought it up again.


    However, Beacrox knew that the offer was still on the table.


    He also knew that he should give him an answer soon.


    .


    What should he do?


    His contemtive gaze noticed the blue aura that was brutally being ripped apart by a ck aura.


    They got her.


    He could see that Choi Han had one of the young Blood Demon candidates by the cor.


    Beacrox looked at him and thought to himself.


    Either way, I cant just stay as is.


    He needed to do something.


    The others were all geniuses whose growth speed was much faster than his own.


    Of course, he thought that he was also quite skilled.


    However, if he was said to have a brilliant mind, these people were geniuses.


    That fact didnt make him feel a sense of inferiority. However, it did not fit his personality to do nothing like this.


    That was all.


    That was the reason Beacrox decided to chat with Sui Khan about this.


    Hes here.


    His body moved.


    Cale Henituse.


    He had entered the castle.


    Wind was wrapped around his legs.


    Beacrox was certain that this was the invisible Raons magic.


    The seal on Cales wind power had yet to be released.


    Mm.


    Beacrox stopped for a moment.


    This is weird.


    young master Cale Henituse.


    Is it okay for him to be feeling this normal?


    Shouldnt he have coughed up some blood after using so much of his strength?


    Beacrox looked unsettled.


    He subconsciously felt that something big was about to happen.


    However, he could not just open his mouth to ask about it.


    Either way, things were progressing well right now.


    However, Cale flinched.


    As he leisurely entered into Yunnan Castle


    Once he walked past the broken castle wall Cale tried to take a look around.


    Hae-il-nim.


    But he couldnt do that.


    Choi Han walked toward him.


    He was holding Yoon by the cor, dragging her on the ground.


    Uhh.ugh.


    The young Blood Demon candidate could not fully maintain her consciousness. She had a deep cut on her side and quite a bit of the essories on her body were destroyed.


    Choi Han nonchntly dragged her over and ced her in front of Cale.


    Ugh!


    The young Blood Demon candidate let out a pain-filled groan.


    He doesnt usually treat people so crudely?


    He was surprised at Choi Han acting so harshly, but he soon epted it.


    Well, she probably ran her mouth off and made Choi Han angry.


    There must be a reason for this innocent punk to get so angry. Furthermore, Cale didnt really care since she was the enemy anyway.


    She was one of the people who tried to turn the residents of Yunnan Castle into jiangshis.


    Choi Jung Soo came over at that moment and opened his mouth.


    Hey. This girl said that she was going to turn Raon into a jiangshi!


    What?


    Cale was silent for a moment and then responded. Choi Jung Soo flinched after seeing Cales gaze.


    Uhh, mm. Thats what she said! I definitely heard it! My uncle heard it too!


    He then quickly disappeared, saying that he would go help the others.


    Human! I wont turn into a jiangshi! I am great and mighty! But why is Choi Jung Soo suddenly running away like that? Did he do something wrong?


    He let Raonsments in one ear and out the other.


    Instead, Cale crouched down to look down at the young Blood Demon candidate who was groaning and unable to fully maintain her consciousness.


    Pat pat.


    He patted her cheek.


    Ugh.


    That action made Yoon barely open her eyes. She was currently full of rage.


    The pain from having her side cut was not that bad for her.


    They dare, they dare-!


    How could they do such things to someone who might be the master of the great Blue Bloods?!


    The two swordsmen had leisurely attacked her as if they were fighting against a child.


    Yoon could not release her anger after feeling like she had ended up as the prey.


    After everything I did to get this far?!


    A young Blood Demon candidate. She had ovee numerous pain and suffering to rise to this position.


    Her side bleeding like this was nothing inparison.


    I wont let them get away with this.


    She got swept up in an attack and lost consciousness, which allowed her cor to get caught by the enemy, but there was still a chance.


    Plus, Im dead if I return like this.


    What followed her anger was anxiety and fear.


    There was only one result for young Blood Demon candidates who failed.


    She did not want to meet such an ending.


    I still have enough strength.


    Half of her essories were destroyed, but she could use the other half to cast a spell and a formation.


    She would then retreat before aiming for another opportunity.


    Oo


    She let out a fake groan before raising up her eyelids, which she had struggled to lift, a little more. She wanted to see what kind of situation she was in right now.


    !


    She then made eye contact.


    Those dark brown eyes looking down at her


    Yoon suddenly felt an immense aura overwhelming her.


    It was a thick pressure that made her feel suffocated.


    Ugh, ugh!


    She felt suffocated despite nobody choking her.


    She could not think about anything.


    Wrath.


    Fear.


    Anxiety.


    This was an emotion that a person would only feel after thinking about and recognizing all of those emotions.


    However, her mind could not even think about that right now.


    Her mind was justpletely white and she could not process anything.


    There was nothing she could do right now.


    Helpless.


    That was the only word to describe her current situation.


    .


    She could not even speak.


    She felt as if she was going to die.


    This was also not a conscious thought.


    It felt like the absolute truth and the only logical thing.


    She felt that acting rashly against the owner of these eyes would make her die.


    Hahaha! This is it! Cale, lets use this power properly for once! It will even make a god cower!


    Cale ignored the Dominating Aura and opened his mouth.


    An extremely small aura was roaming around him.


    What is the goal of the Blood Cult?


    No.


    Cale didnt care about the goal of the Blood Cult.


    He observed the young Blood Demon candidate who supposedly said that she would turn Raon into a jiangshi and asked.


    Hey. Where is your house?


    Yoon, who waspletely stiff and could not say anything, could finally breathe out once Cale looked away from her.


    Cale was looking at the other young Blood Demon candidate, Hoya, who was captured by the Heavenly Demon and being dragged over.


    You live in the same ce as her, right? You both live in the Blood Cult?


    Cale would not be satisfied with capturing a portion of the Blood Cult at Yunnan Castle.


    There was only one thing he wanted.


    Completely wiping out the Blood Cult at once.


    That was the only thing he wanted.


    Huff, huff.


    Cale looked at Hoya, who was breathing heavily and shaking. Once his gaze returned to Yoon


    He smiled and asked.


    Either of you can spit out where you live.


    If you want to live.


    Cale didnt say those words but Yoon felt as if she heard it clearly.


    H, Hainan-


    She ended up answering the question.


    It could not be helped.


    The only thing that a prey that wanted to survive in front of an overbearing predator could do was to follow their orders.


    Hmm?


    Cale was surprised.


    Not Nanman?


    Yoon was shaking and unable to answer because of his aura. The other candidate, Hoya, quickly shouted.


    Nanman is just a cover! T, that ce is a trap that was created in case we were found-


    Yoon was bbergasted.


    She could clearly feel Hoyas desire to live from his answer. However, she kept quiet.


    Young master Kim was right in front of her.


    Wow.


    Cale was amazed.


    They had thought that Nanman was where the core of the Blood Cult would be located.


    But that was also a trap?


    They are definitely a step higher than the ck Bloods we met in Xiaolen.


    As expected of the people who nned to start the Great War of the Triumvirate, they were cautious and extremely great and hiding themselves.


    Human, where is Hainan?


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    An ind.


    Hainan was the name of an ind.


    It was an ind farthest south of the Central ins and the home of the famous Hainan n.


    There were many inds around Hainan.


    An ind?


    Cale flinched.


    The Sky Eating Water cautiously asked in an extremely upbeat and excited voice.


    If it is an ind, it is going to be surrounded on all sides by the ocean?


    Uhh, mm


    It is surrounded by water?


    Mm.


    Cale, we really might be able to sweep them away at once. Dont you agree?


    For now Lets ignore that.


    Cale pretended not to hear the Sky Eating Waters extremely excited voice.


    Trantors Comments


    More water to ssh around?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 173: Hae-il (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 173: Hae-il (8)


    Cale thought that he should first clean up the area.


    There is nobody higher in rank than you here, right?


    Y, yeah! There isnt!


    Hoya eagerly answered. He ignored Yoons sharp gaze.


    I didnt even feel this way while looking at the Blood Demon.


    Kim Hae-il. Hoya thought that he would die as soon as this persons gazended on him.


    These people also knew about the Hunters and the Blue Bloods.


    They might be those people.


    He recalled the words that his father, a core executive of the Blood Cult, told him.


    That person was someone who provided information to Hoya, dreaming of having power in the future.


    One of the Hunter houses has perished.


    The ck Bloods household. Apparently they were destroyed. A group of people were responsible for it.


    He heard that it was difficult for the Hunters to even approach that Xiaolen now.


    Kim Hae-il. He might be that group.


    Although Hoya liked tough, he might be even more shrewd than Yoon.


    Most important thing is to survive.


    He gulped and awkwardly smiled toward young master Kim Hae-il. This expression was nned.


    He was purposely showing that he was shaking in fear.


    He really was scared.


    .


    Kim Hae-ils head tilted to one side.


    As Hoya was about to get tense Cale nonchntlymented.


    Youre talking so informally to me.


    Holy flinched before avoiding his gaze and responding.


    I, Im sorry, sir.


    Pfft.


    He could hear Yoons sneering.


    Whats so funny?


    Young master Kim asked Yoon and


    Im sorry, sir.


    Yoon took a deep breath and barely managed to apologize.


    However, Hoya could not sneer back at her. Young master Kim Hae-ils aura was too overbearing.


    Cale looked away from the now quiet young Blood Demon candidates and addressed someone who walked up.


    Please take care of things around here.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi cautiously answered. He let out a deep breath after seeing Cale walk away with his people and the two young Blood Demon candidates.


    What a relief.


    He was relieved that young master Kim-nim was someone who would leave soon.


    This was the first time he had such a thought.


    He was truly touched and full of respect for young master Kim until now because of his personality, strength, and aplishments throughout the Central ins.


    However, after seeing the tsunami he created today Chief Eunuch Wis thoughts had changed.


    It is clear that the Imperial family would lose their power if the young master-nim was a person of this world.


    The Emperors authority could not be greater than a natural disaster.


    He peeked to the side. The Fist King, who was standing a bit away, had a stiff look on his face as well.


    He arrived a bitter to Yunnan with a few members of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. The first thing he saw had been Cales tsunami.


    The Fist Kingsplexion was more serious than ever before.


    However, he smiled as soon as he made eye contact with Chief Eunuch Wi.


    He was probably having the same thought as Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Its a relief that young master Kim-nim is someone who will eventually leave.


    And


    Its also a relief that someone like young master Kim-nim showed up.


    Kim Hae-il was a person with no desire for power, fame, or greed.


    All he cared about was saving this world.


    How great of a relief was that?


    I will need to report what happened today.


    Chief Eunuch Wi sighed.


    His Majesty is wise so Im certain he will not have any useless thoughts.


    He was relieved that the Emperor was the current Emperor.


    The former Emperor would have been full of fear and jealousy that he would have tried to get rid of young master Kim.


    That would have resulted in his death.


    Young master Kim might have shown him mercy, but his people, who were stronger than they could have ever imagined, would be merciless and take away his life.


    Huuuuuu.


    He sighed, looked around, and started speaking.


    I guess we have to find that traitor, the Yunnan Castle Lord first.


    The Triumvirate. The martial artists of each major force were already taking care of the remnants of the Blood Cult.


    Furthermore, some of the mid-level people in charge were approaching Chief Eunuch Wi. It was probably to ask him what to do from here.


    Ha.


    Chief Eunuch Wi almostughed in response.


    This was so surprising, the more he thought about it.


    The Triumvirate. There were no fights despite extremely strong individuals from all three major forces gathered together. They were taking care of things in an efficient and orderly fashion.


    This is all thanks to young master Kim-nim.


    No, it was because they had already faced his strength.


    Forget martial artists, any human would not be able to have any scheming thoughts in front of such a phenomenal sight and would simply feel pride for being able to be a part of this.


    Furthermore, for the people who wanted revenge, young master Kim was the future and their hope.


    I will follow behind young master Kim.


    Yes, Senior.


    Once even the Fist King left, Chief Eunuch Wi had the Embroidered Uniform Guard, Eastern Depot, and martial artist move to free the soldiers and administrators imprisoned in Yunnan Castle before taking care of the other issues.


    Of course, he did all this after making sure to first send a message to the Imperial Pce about what happened today.


    * * *


    So-


    Cale was leaning on the Yunnan Castle Lords usual seat.


    Nobody tried to stop him.


    He looked down.


    Hainan is your base and Nanman is a trap?


    Y, yes sir!


    Hoya urgently responded.


    His hands and feet were bound and he was currently kneeling, looking up at Cale.


    It was the same for Yoon next to him.


    Cale did not have any of the Dominating Aura surrounding him right now but the two of them did not dare to rx.


    I guess thats not an aura they can easily forget.


    The Dominating Aura said that it was an aura that might even make gods cower.


    Maybe the Blood Demon could, but a young Blood Demon, and just candidates for that position at that, would not be able to handle it.


    Hmm.


    Cale leaned back against the seat and quietly thought to himself.


    Hainan-


    That was apletely unexpected ce.


    However, it was not that far away.


    It was just an ind and required them to take a ship, but that wasnt a big deal either.


    They could just borrow some ships from the Imperial Navy.


    They are more thorough than I expected.


    He was simply surprised at the Blood Cults thoroughness.


    .


    Cale looked down at the two of them.


    Hoyas back became drenched in sweat at his gaze.


    Is he debating whether to kill us or not?


    Young master Kim. Choi Han, who was standing behind him Seeing that guys vicious gaze made him feel as if young master Kims gaze was contemting his life and death.


    He subconsciously opened his mouth with urgency.


    I, I can tell you everything!


    Youre back to speaking informally?


    I, can tell you everything, sir!


    Hoya closed his mouth again and contemted what he should say.


    How much do I have to tell him in order to survive?


    It was at that moment.


    Sir, I can tell you about the traps in Nanman!


    Shit!


    Yoon took the initiative.


    .


    Yoon became even more anxious at Cales nonchnt gaze and continued to speak.


    That motherfucker Hoya started it, so she had no other choice if she wanted to survive.


    The jiangshis were created in two ces, sir!


    Cale flicked his head.


    It was a gesture telling her to continue.


    One is in Nanman and the other is in the North Sea, sir!


    Nanman was in the western ounds of the Central ins. The North Sea was in the northern ounds.


    One was a hot and humid area. The other was a cold area.


    They did all sorts of things all around.


    I guess the Ounds of the Martial Arts world is fitting if they want to avoid the gazes of the Central ins.


    There were sects and ns in the Ounds but they could not keep an eye over all of the areas.


    And the main base is in Hainan?


    Yes sir!


    Yoon urgently responded as Cales question made it seem as if he was interested.


    Tell me more about Nanman.


    Yoon immediately opened her mouth to respond.


    However, Hoya answered even faster.


    Sir, there is currently a castle in Nanman! The jiangshis are being made there and the person in charge of creating the jiangshis is currently residing in Nanman!


    The person in charge?


    Yes sir! He carries the most weight when ites to the Blood Cults jiangshis creation!


    The corners of Cales lips curled up.


    He looked around.


    The Heavenly Demon, Sword Saint, and the Pinnacle Demon. The Fist King was there as well.


    Each major forces core individuals were with him here.


    There is something Im curious about.


    He looked at Hoya while speaking quietly. Hoya immediately responded.


    Please ask me anything, sir! I will answer with full sincerity, sir!


    Yes, yes. I like your attitude.


    Cale smiled and Hoya smiled as well.


    Cale nonchntly asked while looking at the smile on Hoyas face.


    Do you know how to purify jiangshis?


    Excuse me?


    Hoya flinched.


    Cale frowned.


    Are you hesitating and wondering whether you should answer?


    As Hoya seemed to recognize his mistake


    There are three people who know how to return jiangshis to normal, sir!


    Yoon interjected. Hoya subconsciously red at her.


    However, Yoon just ignored him.


    Ho.


    The Sword Saint looked at the two of them in disbelief.


    He could see how desperate they were to provide young master Kim with information. However, he could not fault the two of them.


    Young master Kims powers and the aura used to suppress the two of them


    The Sword Saint could understand why the young Blood Demon candidates felt fear while also realizing that young master Kim had been extremely merciful to the martial artists until now.


    Three people?


    Cale asked and the Yoon urgently responded.


    The Blood Demon, the priestess. The only other person is Old Man Baek, the one in charge of the jiangshis, sir! I only know how to control the jiangshis!


    How do you control the jiangshis?


    Yoon flinched and looked at her right arm.


    Hoya quickly interjected.


    You can control the jiangshis with the bracelet on Yoons right arm, sir!


    Hoya orabuni!


    What?!


    The two of them red at each other.


    No matter how close they were, the fact that they werepeting for the young Blood Demon position meant that their loyalties to each other were thin.


    Cale watched them before looking to the right.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Ron smiled.


    The woman. Take her and go get all of the information about the structure of the castle in Nanman as well as the traps. Get information about Hainan as well.


    What an easy task.


    Ron smiled benignly and Cale slowly avoided his gaze and looked toward the martial artists.


    I hope that you can go with him to hear what she has to say and organize the information.


    The Sword Saint, Pinnacle Demon, and Fist King silently nodded their heads.


    They seemed much more serious than before.


    However, the Heavenly Demon kept his nonchnt gaze and asked.


    Are you telling us to get lost?


    The fact that he was telling just the martial artists to leave was clearly an order to get out. Cale lightly responded to the Heavenly Demon, who was riled up at that fact.


    I have something to talk about with this kid. We have a lot to do, so wouldnt it be great to divide and conquer?


    The Sword Saint and Pinnacle Demon flinched after seeing that Cale and the Heavenly Demon spoke so informally to each other.


    The Heavenly Demon didnt care and looked at Hoya and Cale before nodding his head.


    Then let us do that.


    Ron and the martial artists soon left and only Cale, his people, and Hoya were left.


    .


    Hoya could not hide his anxious gaze and looked around.


    What is going on?


    Why did he have me stay here?


    It would have been better to get out of here like Yoon got to do.


    He wanted to get far away from this young master Kim.


    Hey.


    He heard a warm voice at that moment.


    Dont be nervous. Lets just chat a bit.


    Cales attitude became gentle.


    Do you want some tea? I hope I didnt scare you too much earlier.


    He even had a smile on his face as he got up from the chair and alighted the steps. He then plopped down in front of Hoya.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He looked at Hoya as he continued to speak.


    I had them all leave so that we could chat peacefully. I mean it.


    Gulp. Hoya gulped but he rxed a bit.


    It was at that moment.


    Based on what happened earlier, it doesnt look like the other candidate figured it out. But you seem to have.


    Excuse me?


    Smile.


    Cale started to smile.


    He had a bright smile on his face as he asked Hoya.


    You know who I am, dont you?


    Hoyas pupils started shaking.


    Cales smile became even wider.


    I guess you know about Xiaolen.


    Even Hoyas lips started shaking.


    What is your name?


    HoHoya.


    Yes, Hoya.


    Pat pat. Cale patted his shoulder. He did so with a bright smile on his face.


    Of course, he used a bit of the Dominating Aura.


    It was as he had done earlier.


    Based on what I know, the Blood Cult is supposedly choosing a priestess right now. Apparently they can only choose a young Blood Demon after the priestess has been chosen.


    Pat pat.


    The way Cale was patting his shoulder seemed somewhat warm and friendly.


    But Hoya. How is it that a young Blood Demon candidate like you is running wild in the Central ins like this?


    Pat pat.


    What is going on with the Blood Cult right now? Hmm?


    Hoyas pupils were shaking nonstop.


    They were like boats lost at sea after being swept away by the waves.


    Hoya. Can you please tell me?


    Cale used a bit more of the Dominating Aura and warmly whispered.


    It would be great for both of us to know these things. Right?


    Hoyas body was shaking.


    * * *


    Organizing the information


    Choi Jung Soo looked at Cale and continued to speak.


    The priestess has been selected, and the Divine Oracle that the priestess gave said that the person who has the most aplishments in the destruction of the Central ins will be the young Blood Demon?


    Cale nodded his head.


    And the Blood Cult will have its first celebration for the newly selected priestess? The people holding core positions in the Blood Cult will gather at Hainan for that?


    Thats right.


    Choi Jung Soo watched Cale calmly nod his head and was silent for a bit before speaking again.


    Hey Rok Soo, umm


    What is it?


    You can even make people faint with your aura now?


    Cale clenched his mouth shut.


    He looked away from Hoya, who was unconscious and drooling.


    Of course, Cale had not nned on making him faint.


    Young master-nim.


    Ron returned at that moment.


    I think we can clean up Nanman, grab the person in charge of the jiangshi creation, and then head for Hainan.


    They needed to clean up Nanman to settle the jiangshi issue.


    Even if they could just create a situation where Cale didnt need to personally purify the jiangshis, that would be extremely beneficial.


    Human, we will smash the Nanman Castle, smash the Blood Cult in Hainan and then we can go home! How exciting! I guess we can go home in about ten nights?


    Probably? Maybe a little longer than that.


    Cleaning up Nanman should take a few days at most.


    They would then go through Guangxi and Guangdong into Hainan to immediately strike the Blood Cult.


    That should not take too long.


    Cale was organizing the ns for the future when the Sky Eating Water whispered.


    The ocean?


    He naturally ignored that voice.


    Waves tsunami?


    Yes, just ignore.


    Ah, Im getting so excited


    Fuck.


    Ignoring her was the answer.


    The eight ck water drops on Cales vicles


    Six had turned white and the seventh one had been turning grey.


    Only one remained ck.


    However, the seventh water drop that was grey had returned to ck.


    Six white water drops and two ck water drops.


    Of course, Cale had no idea about this.


    Trantors Comments


    Uh oh Cale


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 174: Hae-il (9)

    Book 2: Chapter 174: Hae-il (9)


    * * *


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo, the person said to have the most brilliant brain in the Orthodox faction and the Chief Advisor of the Martial Arts Alliance.


    She mmed the message in her hand onto the table.


    The message detailed what had happened at Yunnan Castle.


    Alliance leader-nim! We cant just let things be!


    Mm.


    The Alliance leader, someone known for being one of the Orthodox factions strongest when it came to internal ki, clenched his eyes shut.


    He groaned before starting to speak.


    Do you think that what is written there is true?


    One corner of Zhuge Mi Ryeos lips curled up.


    Creating arge tsunami to destroy the Yunnan Castle walls and defeat ten thousand jiangshis was the work of one person. Not the Blood Cults Blood Demon or young Blood Demon but two mere young Blood Demon candidates have reached the Profound Realm and young master Kims people easily took them down. Does all of this sound like lies, Alliance leader-nim?


    Haaa.


    The Alliance leader sighed before shaking his head.


    No. It is so absurd that it sounds like the truth. Furthermore, we have no choice but to believe it because Elder Ho, the Cleave Saint, and everybody else reported the same thing.


    Alliance leader-nim. We must focus.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeos eyes sank low.


    When I learned that the Heavenly Demon had reached the middle of the Profound Realm I was worried, but it was not too much.


    She was certain that there would be an old expert of past generations secluded away in the Orthodox faction who had also reached the Profound Realm.


    There were definitely strong individuals who did not usually reveal themselves.


    The Triumvirate. She was certain that this bnce would not break.


    Furthermore, the Imperial Pces Fist King has also reached the Profound Realm, so she believed that the bnce between the government and the Martial Arts world would be maintained as well.


    Just as it has been all this time.


    However, young master Kim Hae-ils strength is beyond our wildest imaginations.


    These divine abilities that young master Kim, whom they believed to be in the Nature Realm, was showing


    These seem less like actions of a person but a god.


    Mm.


    Alliance leader-nim, what will themoners think once they see young master Kim-nims divine abilities?


    The Alliance leaders face turned serious.


    Not just themoners, what do you think will happen once the Martial artists see young master Kims power?


    .


    All that is left now is a face to face confrontation with the Blood Cult. Numerous people will see young master Kim use his powers.


    .


    The Triumvirate. Even if all of the martial artists are broken apart into these three major forces, they all have a single beating heart.


    Fear was visible in Zhuge Mi Ryeos eyes.


    Power. Even stronger power. Martial artists devote their lives for that. Young master Kim appears in front of such people. Everything he does would seem like a chapter out of a myth. Then naturally, people-


    They will worship him.


    Yes sir. An overlord ruling the entire Martial Arts world might appear.


    The Alliance leader sighed and Zhuge Mi Ryeo continued to speak.


    Most importantly, young master Kim-nim has the abilities to do that.


    He had everything necessary to seat himself as the overlord of the Martial Arts world.


    His own powers.


    An aura to dominate the area around him.


    Furthermore, his virtuous character.


    He was notcking in any aspect. In fact, none of the people throughout history who, at least for a moment, shook the Martial Arts world and were called small overlords were better than young master Kim.


    And the achievements he has made until now is notcking for worshiping him either.


    He purified all of the living jiangshis without caring about which side of the Triumvirate those people were on.


    He did it despite coughing up blood himself.


    Now, he even rescued themoners in Yunnan Castle.


    The numerous lives he has saved


    The entire Yunnan Castle would be the omnipotent supporter of young master Kim.


    Furthermore, Yunnan Castle did not have an especially talented sect of n that held it down. That made it perfect to be young master Kims backing.


    Im sure that young master Kim-nim has not nned all of this. He just moved in the most sensible way. He is someone who does not want fame or power.


    That is why it is scary.


    Yes sir, that is scary.


    Fear was even more visible in Zhuge Mi Ryeos eyes.


    Doesnt it feel like the world is trying to turn this person, Kim Hae-il, into the god of the Martial Arts world?


    The Alliance leader clenched his eyes shut.


    However, the Chief Advisor opened her eyes even wider.


    However, this cannot be.


    She had avoided conflicts as much as possible while in the Chief Advisor position. The reason behind it was simple.


    The Martial Arts world cannot be at the mercy of a single person.


    Yes.


    Hainan. I will go there.


    She looked at the wall with a map of the Central ins.


    Sima Pyeong is probably also urgently gathering his subordinates to head toward Hainan as well. The Heavenly Demon was truly wise.


    He had given aughable reason of going on a tour of the Martial Arts world to follow young master Kim.


    She had not considered it to be a big deal, but looking at it now, the Heavenly Demon had used such aughable excuse to hide his true intentions.


    Since the Heavenly Demon has reached the Profound Realm, he has probably clearly felt young master Kims true powers. And by being by his side-


    He probably figured out that it was the only way to deal with the situation as best as possible.


    Zhuge Mi did not say that part out loud.


    This was not the time to sit aloof in a high position and observe the changing field. She needed to quickly get to the scene as quickly as possible.


    History was being written out there.


    I will leave behind a group to prepare for emergencies but take everybody else to Hainan.


    I will allow it.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo quickly packed up and immediately headed toward Guangdong.


    She would meet young master Kim in Guangdong before they got on a ship to head out to Hainan ind.


    While that was going on


    Hoo hoo. As expected, my master and his close friends are truly different.


    The Divergent Coalition leader, Sima Pyeong, was already heading toward Hainan.


    Next to him was the trashy son of his, Sima Jung, and Toonka, well, Noble Warrior Du Kang in this world.


    Sima Pyeong had gathered any and all strong individuals of the Divergent Coalition.


    Hoo hoo hoo.


    He was gently chuckling but his gaze was cold.


    He spoke to his subordinates.


    We need to kill as many of the Blood Cult as possible. That is the only way for us to survive.


    His cold voice made the members of the Divergent Coalition cheer.


    Mm.


    Toonka watched this and scratched his head before not thinking much about it.


    I guess I can properly fight now! Kahahahahahahaha!


    Toonka was just happy about that.


    * * *


    Cale handed a candied fruit to Raon and asked Chief Eunuch Wi.


    Has a decision been made about what to do?


    The decision is as you asked, young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi looked at Raon, who suddenly appeared in the air, took the candied fruit, and was eating it all cutely, and then continued to speak.


    We will stealthily send most of the forces to Hainan while a portion of the forces will openly start moving toward Nanman.


    Nanman was a trap by the Blood Cult.


    Cales side was nning on making it look as if they fell for this trap.


    That way, they could hide the martial artists heading toward Hainan for a little longer.


    The forces heading toward Hainan will be revealed as soon as we get on the ships, but Having them revealed as slowly as possible would be best.


    Chief Eunuch Wi nodded at Calesment before continuing to speak.


    As for the martial artists residing in Yunnan, they will prepare for a bit and start heading toward Nanman two days from now.


    Cale nodded his head.


    That sounds great. They should know that Yunnan was destroyed as well.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Cale looked around.


    Then we should already be at Nanman by the time the other martial artists start heading there.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    We are heading there right now.


    By the time the Blood Cultists in Nanman look at the movement of the other martial artists and prepare to respond, Cales group should already be at the Nanman castle.


    A core element of Cales n this time was to smack them in the back while they were less prepared.


    The people who received his gaze slightly nodded their heads and responded in agreement.


    Its great to move in small numbers.


    There were no martial artists with them this time.


    It was only Cales group.


    Of course, the Pinnacle Demon, Sword Saint, Heavenly Demon, Tang Yu, Sage Demon, and others were going to lead the other martial artists over, but


    It had been a while since their group had moved on their own.


    Human! Are we heading off on our own to destroy a castle?


    Destroy it?


    Cale shook his head.


    Destroy it? We are just going for a visit.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    Human, you are smiling like the crown prince again!


    Of course, it wasnt just Cales group who was going.


    He moved his gaze.


    !


    The young Blood Demon candidate, Hoya, was shaking as he avoided Cales gaze.


    His reaction made the other candidate, Yoon, bite down on her lips and lower her head.


    Hey Hoya, Yoon. Please take good care of us.


    The young Blood Demon candidates could not respond.


    Keke.


    Cale looked at Choi Jung Soo, who was letting out a weirdugh. Choi Jung Soo slowly avoided his gaze.


    Cale, Choi Han, Raon, Ron, Beacrox, Choi, and Sui Khan


    Everybody other than Toonka and Durst, who had to stay behind because of all the retching, stealthily headed toward Nanman.


    Paaaat-n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They naturally used teleportation magic.


    Why would they need to use less efficient means when nobody from the Central ins was with them?


    And-


    It really is nice because you guys know magic.


    The Blue Bloods did not use magic, but they were quite knowledgeable about it.


    We arrived right away thanks to you.


    Cale looked at the bottom of the mountain.


    The lush forest that was covered in a slightly humid and hot air


    They could see a man-made barren wastnd with a castle through the trees.


    It was more like arge manor than a castle.


    Cale smacked the shoulder of the person next to him.


    Hoya. What kind of person is old man Baek again?


    Waa.


    Hoya let out a weird noise before answering.


    His enunciation and speech was clear despite the fact that he was shaking. This seemed as if he was trying to do things right as he was wary of Cale.


    Old man Baek is the heir of a family who has been in charge of creating the jiangshis for generations. He has an entric temperament-


    No, no, not things like that. You said that he doesnt like to have people around him?


    Yes, yes sir! He does not like people! He cherishes basically everything except people! He only keeps jiangshis by his side, sir!


    Old man Baek, the person who knew how to purify jiangshis.


    His actual name is Baek Ga Eok.


    Choi Han, who had been silent, walked up and asked.


    Is it different from the jiangshi purification method that Number 7 knows, Cale-nim?


    Number 7, whom they had caught back in Xiaolen, also knew a way to purify the jiangshis created from dead mana. It was just that the method he knew took a very long time.


    Yeah, he said that Old man Baeks method is much easier and can purify arge number at once.


    Choi Hans expression brightened up. He spoke in a calm voice.


    It sounds like he is someone we must capture alive.


    Right?


    I will make sure to capture him alive, Cale-nim.


    Cale thought that the words Choi Han was saying with the bright expression on his face were very pure but oddly vicious.


    He just thought he was mistaking it and looked toward Yoon, who was warily looking at him.


    Smile.


    He then smiled.


    What is up with him?


    Yoons pupils were shaking.


    Hoya orabuni didnt even bow in front of the Blood Demon! But even he ispletely scared of this person!


    She had watched as an unconscious Hoya was dragged out.


    She also became scared and did not dare to avoid Cales gaze.


    I heard from Hoya. Yoon, you created the formation guarding that manor?


    Cale spoke so warmly toward her. He then patted Yoons shoulder.


    Hey Yoon. You can create a small entrance for us to sneak in, right? Something like that is easy for you, right?


    Gulp.


    As Yoon gulped


    Cale spoke warmly in a gentle voice.


    Lets make it easy for all of us. Hmm? Lets not waste our strength. We just need to quietly go in and capture Old man Baek. Very easy, isnt it?


    Cale wanted to quickly take care of things in the Central ins and then return to Roan.


    Wasting time in Nanman was something that this future cker hopeful, who missed home, did not want to do.


    He smiled and introduced Yoon to a few people.


    Those people will very quietly capture Old man Baek alive.


    Ron, Sui Khan, and Choi Han.


    Cale pointed at the three of them, one after the other, before smiling toward Yoon.


    Okay, Yoon. You can do it?


    Yoon couldnt answer so Cale spoke again.


    Hey Yoon. Answer.


    Yoon opened her mouth.


    I, I can do it


    A few momentster, she was shaking as she made a hole in the formation that she had created.


    This building that was the size of a castle Cales group entered into this extremelyrge manor.


    Their stealthy steps headed toward where Old man Baek, the master of this manor, could be found.


    Trantors Comments


    Boss battle musicstart!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 175: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 175: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (1)


    <my goodness.="" the="" sea,="" sea!="" (1)=""></my>


    Cale opened the map.


    It was a map of the inside of the manor. Ron had created it using Hoyas exnation.


    He looked toward Hoya.


    Hoya, it is just as you said.


    He smiled and Hoya awkwardly smiled back, despite turningpletely pale.


    Thats odd.


    Cale felt oddly baffled as he observed Hoya.


    This reaction is much more severe than I expected.


    The young Blood Demon candidates, Hoya and Yoon The two of them had not even tried to fight back and basically bowed toward him ever since they experienced his Dominating Aura.


    The enemies Cale had met until now did cower and tense up because of this aura, but they had never turned so servile so quickly andpletely.


    He did say it is enough to make a god cower, is that the reason?


    Was the strengthened Dominating Aura that amazing?


    Or maybe this power seems especially strong to them?


    He did not think that the young Blood Demon candidates were acting. The fear visible on their faces was real.


    If they could act out such expressions, the Blood Cult would have long since destroyed the Central ins.


    I guess I will get my answer if I run into other young Blood Demon candidates or others from the Blood Cult.


    The strengthened Dominating Aura


    He could slowly figure out its true strength.


    Human, it is quiet!


    Cale nodded after hearing Raons voice in his mind.


    He looked at the map again.


    Therge manor had a peculiar shape.


    After they stealthily infiltrated the formation, they sawrge and tall rectangr walls that looked fortified for defense.


    The buildings inside the walls spiraled like a snail shell.


    Of those buildings, only a single one


    The one at the bottom of that spiral There was one building distant from the rest to the south.


    This is where they said Old man Baek would be.


    Sniff sniff.


    He could hear Raon sniffing in the air.


    Human, the stench of medicine is so strong!


    They could smell all sorts of medicinal roots.


    They couldnt tell outside the formation, but the smell was extremely strong as soon as they entered.


    There is also an extremely vile rotten stench!


    It also smells like there is some dead mana somewhere!


    Raon rambled on without stopping.


    However, it was extremely calm right now.


    Cales group was leisurely walking.


    The reason was simple.


    First of all, they chose a usually unupied path along the outskirts as they headed toward their target building.


    Who-


    The patrols who showed up every so often


    Eek, Yoon-nim!


    They tensed up and stood at attention after seeing Yoon at the front of the group.


    The patrols were too low in ranking to ask her any questions, despite her sudden appearance.


    And once those patrols appeared


    Shh.


    Ron came out of the shadows, and as they were focused on Yoon


    !


    Ugh!


    He knocked them unconscious one by one.


    Cale walked without anything stopping him, as if he was water flowing down a stream.


    It wasnt loud, nobody was making a fuss


    He was out for a nice walk.


    That was the feeling as they walked.


    Of course, Hoya and Yoons faces became gloomier as they walked, but Cale didnt care.


    He asked Hoya a question.


    Jiangshis had grades?


    He asked as soon as they arrived at the spot marked on the map.


    Step.


    Cale stopped walking.


    This ce had an especially cold air roaming around it.


    He looked at the wall of the building.


    There were small windows at the top.


    There were some at the bottom as well.


    Choi Jung Soo moved stealthily to look through one of the small windows by his feet.


    Mm.


    He could see numerous feet.


    There were quite a lot of feet stuffed into a small area.


    They were jiangshi feet.


    This was one of the many jiangshi storage containers.


    Yes sir, they have different grades.


    Hoya answered with a nervous look on his face.


    Jiangshi, living jiangshi, True Jiangshi. These are the three grades, sir.


    Thetter ones are stronger?


    Yes sir.


    Cale pointed at the map.


    Based on this, there are three different ces for creating jiangshis. Is it one per grade?


    T, that is correct, sir.


    This is the most external one, so the ones in here should be your regr jiangshis?


    Yes, yes sir.


    Hoya didnt even think and just answered as soon as he thought of the answer. It was because Cales gaze was slowly getting colder.


    It looks like there are jiangshis being stored in the basement as well.


    The building next to Cale was three stories high and had those same small windows.


    Around how many jiangshis are inside this manor? All of them together.


    Hoya urgently responded after seeing his cold gaze.


    I, I dont know, sir. Umm, if you consider the jiangshis that are capable of battle, weve made about one hundred to one hundred fifty thousand-


    Haaaa.


    Cale let out a sigh.


    He then raised his hand.


    Ugh!


    He then smacked Hoya on the back of the head.


    Hoya knew that this was a regr and slow movement of the hand that had no martial arts behind it, but he could not dodge it and just let himself be smacked.


    It was because he had seen the scorn in Cales eyes.


    If there are ones capable of battle, there are jiangshis that are not capable of battle?


    Umm-


    Hoya hesitated before quickly answering when Cale raised his hand again.


    That is because there are jiangshis kept for experimentation, sir. Children and the elderly are not fit for battle even after they are turned into jiangshis-


    Pow!


    Ugh!


    Hoya had to clench the back of his head again.


    Cale scowled because although he was the smacker, his hand was hurting.


    Crazy bastards.


    There were basically as many jiangshis inside this castle-sized manor as there were residents in a castle.


    Of course, it might be obvious that there were a lot of jiangshis here because this ce, just like in the North Sea, was a core area where jiangshis were created, but


    Human, there are too many


    Cale could not react to Raonsment.


    He had already seen the faces of his people instantly stiffen.


    Choi Han opened his mouth at that moment.


    How were you able to create so many jiangshis?


    His anger-filled gaze headed toward Hoya. Hoya scowled at that gaze. It was as if he was not happy that someone who was not Cale, merely one of Cales subordinates, was sending him such a gaze.


    However, he seemed to peek to see Cales reaction before answering.


    How would I know? Weve been making these jiangshis for decades.


    Excuse me?


    I mean, seriously. Think about it. Gathering the people to be jiangshis is the work of underlings. I dont need to deal with such trivial tasks. Maybe for True Jiangshis, but still.


    Ha.


    Choi Han scoffed in disbelief.


    He was at a loss for words.


    Based on what he had just heard, they did not care if the person was male, female, young, or old. They just gathered a bunch of people and turned them into jiangshis. How could he feel no sense of responsibility toward that?


    His hand automatically tensed.


    Sui Khan mumbled in a low voice at that moment.


    Decades Do jiangshis not dpose?


    As long as you take care of them properly, they dont.


    If such a number of jiangshis were created at once, the Imperial Pce and the other major forces would have realized something was wrong.


    However, it could be difficult to notice if they spent decades slowly abducting people to turn them into jiangshis.


    The Central ins was filled with small battles between martial artists and sects on a daily basis, so they tended to not care about dead people.


    He had also heard that the administration had been a mess during the previous Emperors reign. Since the current Emperor has not been in power for very long, it was probably difficult to know what has happened until now.


    Furthermore, the civil war probably gave the Blood Cult lots of favorable situations.


    Haaa.


    Choi Jung Soo sighed.


    If you include the North Sea, there are probably at least two hundred to three hundred thousand jiangshis.


    Umm, theres a bit less in the North Sea. There are only about seventy thousand because it is so cold over there-


    Hoya answered before he saw Cales gaze and shut up.


    Cale ignored Hoya and started walking again.


    Even if we purify those jiangshis-


    If they were not living jiangshis, they would only return to being corpses.


    Cale felt frustrated.


    He thought about the jiangshis they faced in Xiaolen as well.


    Have these fucking Hunter bastards gone crazy?


    He knew that their goal was to create a new god, the omnipotent god.


    Even if that was the case, was there a need to kill so many people?


    Cale did not consider himself to be a great hero or someone with a sense of duty, but His emotions were beyond anger at this point. He could not understand these Hunters at all.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Do they want to be a god so badly?


    Is there a reason to do all of this to be a god?


    Gods. Why is that so desirable?


    Is it really worth getting a god position by talking about making an offering of karma and offering numerous worlds?


    I cant understand them at all.


    Cale nonchntlymented and stopped thinking about it.


    He looked in front of him.


    Its over there.


    He could see the pavilion that was off on its own.


    He did not see anybody around it.


    However, he heard that Old man Baek was in there with True Jiangshis protecting him.


    True Jiangshis


    They were stronger than living jiangshis and each of them were basically biological weapons.


    The strength of True Jiangshis was that they could raise a person to the limits of their natural talents. They were extremely difficult to create, but sessfully creating one would give them a jiangshis that was iparable to a living jiangshi.


    In the end, they are still just jiangshis.


    Cale gave the order with a stoic look on his face.


    Go get him.


    Ron, Choi Han, and Choi Jung Soo disappeared into the darkness.


    He then gave an order to Yoon.


    Set a formation so that it looks like nothing is happening here. Got it?


    Yoon vigorously nodded her head after seeing an iparably cold gaze in Cales eyes.


    Cale then addressed Raon.


    Can you set your soundproof barrier magic around the entire pavilion?


    He wanted it so that no noise could be heard regardless of what happened in there.


    Lets go.


    Cale then motioned toward Sui Khan and Beacrox with his eyes.


    They slowly started walking toward the pavilion.


    Ring ring!


    He could hear Yoons voice as she set the formation.


    Oooooo oooooo


    He could see Raons spell creating a half-transparent ck barrier around the pavilion.


    Cale slowly headed toward the pavilion.


    He was hoping that most of the things would be resolved by the time he arrived there.


    This was to be expected.


    To my knowledge, the True Jiangshis are one at the Profound Realm and three at the Unrestrained Realm, sir!


    The level of True Jiangshis protecting Old man Baek were easy for Choi Han, Choi Jung Soo, and Ron to handle.


    Furthermore, Cale had not told them to deal with the True Jiangshis.


    A, and Old man Baek has not learned martial arts!


    Just quickly


    Baaaaang!


    The pavilion broke.


    A ck yong and then a white yong ran amok through the pavilion.


    Cale stepped into the pavilion that was turning into a mess and saw someone appear through the dust clouds.


    Young master-nim.


    Ron had an extremely benign smile on his face.


    I have returned with the captive.


    He simply told them to quickly return with Old man Baek.


    That was the reason he sent Ron to make the move while the two Chois handled the True Jiangshis.


    Oooooo oooooo


    Cale looked at Old man Baek with his Dominating Aura activated as he did against the young Blood Demon candidates.


    You motherfucking human bastards! You humans dare toe into my house? You loathsome creatures!


    An extremely skinny old man was being held up by Ron as he iled and shouted to get away.


    He must have then felt an odd aura as he looked toward Cale.


    !


    He then flinched.


    Hemented while looking at Cale.


    Y, you are not human?


    Cale instantly scowled.


    What the hell is this crazy old man saying?


    Old man Baek didnt care and his face lit up. No, it rxed. His jaw dropped with a nk look on his face and he could not look away from Cale.


    He thenmented.


    B, beautiful-


    Calemented.


    Hes nuts.


    This old man was nuts.


    Then should I kill him?


    Of course, he flinched at Rons gentle and warmment.


    Old man Baek extended his hand toward Cale.


    A Kings Sessor, theres another gods te!


    What te?


    As Cale looked confused


    Eek!


    Hoya suddenly gasped and curled up in fear. He then looked at Cale and mumbled.


    No way-, there is another existence than the esteemed? Unbelievable!


    What the fuck are they talking about?


    Cale scowled and then flinched.


    Ugh!


    Ron clenched his hand around Old man Baeks neck.


    Please calm down and slowly answer our young master-nims questions.


    And


    Pow!


    Ugh!


    Beacrox smacked the back of Hoyas head with his greatsword still in its scabbard.


    Speak so we can understand.


    He stoically added thatment.


    Forget gods of whatever, Cale was more scared of this father-son duo.


    He gulped as Ron let go of Old man Baeks neck and spoke to him.


    He is still alive and he is now quiet. How wonderful.


    This vicious old man.


    Just as Cale clearly recognized the existence of the Mn father-son duo once again


    Old man Baek was a strong person.


    He ignored Rons warning and ran toward Cale.


    His eyes were rolled back and he was drooling.


    I, Ill turn you into a god!


    His crazed eyes that were full of desire were only focused on Cale.


    Trantors Comments


    Another fanatic Cale-to-god believer?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 176: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 176: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (2)


    ¡®What is up with this guy?¡¯


    Cale stepped back with an unsettled look on his face.


    ¨C Human, human! This guy¡¯s condition is the most serious of any humans I have seen until now! He¡¯s so crazy his head has spun 450, no, I have no idea how many degrees it has spun! Even Clopeh can¡¯t beat this guy in craziness! This guy, his gaze!


    ¡®I know, right? This is real. Those eyes.¡¯


    Cale ended up releasing his Dominating Aura.


    He had it directed only at Old man Baek.


    Of course, he did not use much of it. This person has not learned any martial arts, so this should be enough to suppress him.


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    ¡°Huuuu.¡±


    Hoya and Yoon flinched despite the aura not being directed at them.


    ¡®I¡¯m certain of it now.¡¯


    These two were especially sensitive toward this strengthened Dominating Aura.


    What was the reason for that?


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Old man Baek groaned at that moment.


    ¡®I guess I can finally chat with him.¡¯


    Cale turned his gaze. He thought that Old man Baek would have calmed down by now. However, Cale was truly surprised.


    ¡°Ugh, ooo!¡±


    Old man Baek was clenching his chest because of the suppression of Cale¡¯s aura but still raised his head to look at Cale.


    His eyes were bloodshot and red and he was foaming at the mouth and drooling.


    ¡°L, let¡¯s really be a god. Hmm? A god, hmm?¡±


    ¡®Wow!¡¯


    ¨C Wow.


    Cale and Raon wowed at the same time.


    ¡°I have to give him credit for this. Seriously?!¡±


    Choi Jung Soo, who was fighting against a True Jiangshi, gasped in admiration and pped.


    Baaaaaang!


    Of course, the attack was still going as he did that.


    The True Jiangshis continued to attack the two Chois. Cale wanted to get a good look at the True Jiangshi, but¡­


    ¡°Ugh! You¡¯re being too loud!¡±


    Old man Baek annoyedly twisted his body and pped despite finding it hard to move because of Cale¡¯s aura.


    p!


    The True Jiangshi stopped.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo gasped in admiration again.


    Old man Baek, who was still being suppressed by the Dominating Aura, red at Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°Humans, shut the hell up! Otherwise I will rip apart your damn mouth! Humans, humans are terrible! Those shitheads have created all of the sins in the world and are destroying everything! Humans need to disappear! Aaaaaaah! I hate them so much! I hate humans so much!¡±


    Choi Jung Soo flinched.


    Cale did as well.


    Choi Jung Soo quietly mumbled.


    ¡°¡­This guy is seriously crazy.¡±


    ¨C Human, I agree with Choi Jung Soo.


    Cale¡¯s group quietly watched Old man Baek, who was twisting his body as he shared his annoyance.


    Of course, Ron and Sui Khan had their usual calm expressions.


    Cale nonchntly asked Old man Baek, who was on the ground like a child throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°Is the god you guys are talking about the omnipotent god?¡±


    Old man Baek stopped moving. He was suffering under the pressure but still raised his head to look at Cale.


    Drip. He was drooling.


    ¡°You know about that?¡±


    Old man Baek¡¯s eyes clouded over as he said that one sentence. He quickly got off the ground and sat down.


    Cale looked at the old man and recalled something from his memories.


    < Offer a world in order to create an omnipotent god. >


    The Hunters households, which started as seven¡­


    The five remaining households were currently protecting the King¡¯s Sessor and were working to fulfill the grand vision of that sessor.


    Cale was about fifty percent certain that this grand vision was the creation of the omnipotent god.


    ¡®The omnipotent god-¡¯


    The team leader said that this omnipotent god did not exist yet.


    He said that a title of ¡®omnipotent¡¯ could not exist in the world of gods.


    ¡®If the King¡¯s Sessor is to be the omnipotent god, then I guess it makes sense to call that sessor the god¡¯s te.¡¯


    Cale chuckled.


    ¡°Old man Baek. Are you saying that I am a god¡¯s te like that sessor of yours?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cale shook his head.


    What fucking bullshit.¡±


    If they wanted to talk about Cale¡¯s te, while it was quiterge now¡­


    It was barely held together right now and would be difficult to fix if it was to break again.


    That was the reason Cale was trying to fight without his te breaking, but¡­


    ¡®Such a te is a god¡¯s te?¡¯


    Something like that was unbelievable.


    ¡°Kahahahahaha!¡±


    Old man Baek suddenly startedughing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you?¡±


    He snickered while looking at Cale.


    ¡°You have no idea that you are turning into a god¡¯s te! Kahahahahah!¡±


    Cale ended up using more of his Dominating Aura.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh. Kekeke. Kekeke!¡±


    However, Old man Baek could not stopughing.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    He then let out a deep sigh and stoppedughing. He looked toward Cale and exined.


    ¡°I will tell you everything you want to know if you make all of the humans leave.¡±


    Choi Han flinched after hearing that.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    However, Cale answered with no issue. A young voice flowed out between Old man Baek and Cale at the same time.


    ¡°Is it okay for nonhumans to stay?¡±


    ck Dragon Raon raised his chubby front paw.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Old man Baek was calm. He lookedpletely rxed as if he already knew about Raon¡¯s existence.


    How could an old man who has not trained in magic or martial arts be like this?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go talk in my room.¡±


    Old man Baek got up and energetically walked into the house that was now a mess. Cale followed behind him without any hesitation.


    ¡°Hae-il-nim.¡±


    He waved to the concerned Choi Han as he walked. Of course, Choi Han didn¡¯t say anything after seeing Raon sticking to Cale¡¯s back.


    ¡°Please take care of things here.¡±


    He started moving with the others to do as Calemanded.


    * * *


    There was a simple reason Cale followed Old man Baek.


    He had a lot of things he was curious about.


    However-


    ¡°Would you like some tea?¡±


    Old man Baek looked too normal.


    Honestly speaking, his appearance did fit this demeanor.


    He had white clothes that gave off a schrly vibe and his hair was neat and tiny. He was extremely skinny, but his appearance and demeanor were fitting that of an intellectual.


    Of course, he was just a crazy bastard who made jiangshis¡­


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    ¡°Then I will just make some for myself.¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Old man Baek brewed some tea without any regards for Cale¡¯s look of disbelief and then sat down on the seat across from Cale.


    ¡°It is great now that no humans are here.¡±


    The smile on his face was peaceful.


    ¨C Human, that human is weird. He¡¯s also human so why is he like this?


    Cale agreed with Raon and wondered how he could make this old man talk without wasting any time.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he expected to sit and chat like this.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think most threats would work on him.¡¯


    In fact, this crazy bastard might run even more crazy and die without saying anything.


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯


    As Cale was about to fall deeper into contemtion¡­


    ¡°Based on the fact that you know about the sessor and the omnipotent god, I guess you were the one who destroyed the ck Bloods in Xiaolen?¡±


    But the other person immediately brought things up.


    Cale found this to be odd but answered anyway.


    ¡°Yeah. It was us.¡±


    Old man Baek immediately asked after seeing Cale ept it so easily.


    ¡°How much do you know?¡±


    ¡°That the five Hunter households are trying to create the omnipotent god. And that the candidate for the omnipotent god is the King¡¯s Sessor.¡±


    Thetter was something he was only hypothesizing, but he spoke as if he was certain.


    ¡°You basically know everything.¡±


    Cale¡¯s hypothesis was turned into confirmation at Old man Baek¡¯s eptance.


    The old man peacefully took a sip of tea.


    ¡°I am not interested in the human world or the thoughts of the Hunters. That is why I don¡¯t know the details. I am not the patriarch or the young patriarch either. There is no way they would tell someone like me, someone who just moves ording to the orders I am given, about such important things.¡±


    He then leisurely answered.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Of course, this was not a good answer for Cale who wanted the important information.


    ¨C Human, he does not seem to be lying!


    As Raon mentioned, Old man Baek did not seem to be making this up.


    Cale¡¯s posture became stiff. If this guy didn¡¯t know anything, all that this crazy jiangshi creator was useful for was the jiangshi purification.


    As he decided that he didn¡¯t need to waste any more time with this guy¡­


    ¡°Should I say that I can see what is inside humans? Or maybe that I can see their limits? I was born with a peculiar set of eyes. I guess it would be correct to say that I can see their true nature. Anyway, that is why I hate humans. They are terrible.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Old man Baek continued without stopping.


    ¡°Anyway, when I was very young, I once participated in a celebration held by the Transparent Bloods.¡±


    Cale looked toward the old man.


    ¡°I was able to see the King¡¯s Sessor despite it being very far away. His face was covered in cloth and the King¡¯s Sessor must have been young as well as his small figure was covered by an extremely long cape, but¡­ I could still see it. I could see his true nature.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes filled with an entric look of desire.


    It seemed to resemble the delight of adventurers who found a new continent.


    His gaze also seemed to show that he had respected this person for his whole life.


    ¡°That was definitely a god¡¯s te.¡±


    ¡®What the hell is a god¡¯s te?¡¯


    Cale did not ask it out loud. He felt as if the old man would exin.


    ¡°The King¡¯s Sessor already had a world within him. His small body was full of all sorts of things.¡±


    He looked at his own eyes through the tea. His voice was calm as if he was savoring that moment, but it slowly became faster.


    ¡°Numerous despair, delight, joy, sadness, good and evil. It was full of their screams. That was definitely not something a human could hold as he lives.¡±


    The old man looked at Cale.


    ¡°It is the same with you. Of course, you are different from the King¡¯s Sessor. The size of your te is too smallpared to the sessor. It is also weak. It wouldn¡¯t be weird if your te was to break at any moment.¡±


    Cale¡¯s face became unsettled.


    This te was already an erged te.


    Although it was weak, the size of Cale¡¯s te was not something that would lose out to most people.


    He nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Then why did you call it a god¡¯s te?¡±


    ¡°I told you that I could see true nature, right?¡±


    Old man Baek¡¯s face was bright.


    Too bright.


    ¡°Although the things within your te are different from the King¡¯s Sessor¡­ The things within you are also theponents of a world. To be more urate, it is simr to a world being created.¡±


    What did he mean by that? As Cale had that thought¡­


    ¡°Nature is inside you.¡±


    That was true as the ancient powers were representative attributes of nature.


    ¡°Also, you have powers gained from numerous time and space.¡±


    Kim Rok Soo and Cale Henituse. He had the powers of both people. There was also power he earned in the Central ins.


    Powers he gained through different times and spaces¡­


    ¡°Basically, you have nature, time, and space within you. You¡¯ve also recorded those things.¡±


    Cale flinched.


    ¡°You¡¯ve recorded yourself and your worlds. The foundations to create a world exist within you.¡±


    Old man Baek¡¯s voice slowed down again.


    He looked almost as if he was savoring alcohol.


    ¡°Of course, your world is still not bnced. Water is overflowing and fire is sweeping over the earth.¡±


    Cale chose to remain silent as this man urately assessed his situation.


    ¡°But it is beautiful. It is like the process of the creation of a world. Nature is sparkling as it creates the foundation. Numerous records are flowing like the river, gathering and releasing everything.¡±


    Old man Baek looked at Cale as if he was looking at something truly beautiful before his face stiffened.


    ¡°The world within the King¡¯s Sessor was terrible. It was not beautiful at all. It was scary. To have something like that in such a young body- But you are beautiful.¡±


    He smiled with an extremely rxed look on his face. He looked like a good person.


    ¡°A god¡¯s te is nothing much. The mental fortitude to persist despite having a world within you. Someone with the ability to rule over it. That person is called a god¡¯s te. You, if you continue to create your own world inside of you, you can even be a god.¡±


    A smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face as well.


    ¡°So, I will turn you into a god.¡±


    Cale asked Old man Baek, who spoke so confidently.


    ¡°How am I supposed to believe that?¡±


    Old man Baek¡¯s face lit up at Cale¡¯s response.


    The King¡¯s Sessor.


    He had received quite the shock when looking at the young King¡¯s Sessor. He thought that someone who would be a god needed to hold something like that within them.


    He was more scared of what was inside the young sessor than the scary patriarchs of the other households.


    At the same time, he had been confused.


    Could the other Hunters not see that scary thing?


    Why were they not scared?


    That was why Old man Baek had kept his mouth shut. He did not share what he saw with anything else.


    However, he continued to research endlessly and envied that person.


    The King¡¯s Sessor¡¯s scary world was also charming.


    However, he now found someone who showed the potential of creating a world.


    Although it was just one world and this world was small, it was beautiful.


    It was also pure.


    ¡®Yes, it is pure.¡¯


    How could nature give off such a pure aura?


    It was as if the souls of heroes were absorbed into this nature.


    ¡®However, the power of a single person cannot be as strong as nature.¡¯


    Old man Baek had no idea what kind of strengthening process Cale¡¯s ancient powers had gone through.


    However, he had a thought on his mind.


    ¡®What kind of god would this person be once his world is fully created?¡¯


    Old man Baek had no ideas about the person in front of him.


    He didn¡¯t even know this person¡¯s name.


    However, something like that was not important.


    All he needed was this person¡¯s true nature and their potential.


    ¡°There are things I have researched until now! That is enough!¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the jiangshi research?¡±


    ¡°The jiangshi research is only a portion of that. I¡¯ve researched how to ovee the human limits to create a world. This is something even the people of my household do not know!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I can¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Cale nonchntly asked a question.


    ¡°Do you have it recorded anywhere?¡±


    Old man Baek flinched at that moment.


    Even if a bewitching treasure existed in front of him, he could not share the treasures in his hand.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t share that. That is my treasure.¡±


    Smile.


    An extremely bright smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°But that means you do have it recorded somewhere.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The moment that Old man Baek flinched¡­


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    Cale looked at the ceiling as he spoke.


    ¡°Knock this old man unconscious and look for any records nearby. It should be here somewhere.¡±


    Plop.


    Ron suddenly appeared behind Old man Baek aftering down through a broken part of the ceiling.


    ¡°Yes, Young master-nim.¡±


    He then immediately knocked Old man Baek unconscious.


    ¡°You, you-¡±


    He shouted as he fainted.


    ¡°How could someone with such a pure aura go against a person¡¯s goodwill like this¡ª-!¡±


    He then lost consciousness.


    Cale looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Why does he call himself a person when he ims to hate people so much?¡±


    He then spoke in a stoic tone.


    ¡°A god my ass. Do they feed you if you be a god?¡±


    He didn¡¯t need it.


    Cale snorted as he heard the Sky Eating Water¡¯s voice.


    ¨C I don¡¯t like gods.


    The Fire of Destruction cheapskate mumbled.


    ¨C Ah¡­ A god is bit¡­no thanks?


    He heard Raon¡¯s voice.


    ¨C Human, human. Based on what I¡¯ve seen of the God of Death, I think you¡¯ll be even busier if you be a god. Is that okay? You won¡¯t get to y!


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    Cale did not like gods either.


    No thank you.


    Ding!


    He heard the rm from the mirror for the first time in a long while.


    Ding!


    Cale saw two messages that came for him.


    < The settlement after a dramatic negotiation! We are able to control Cale Henituse''s power bnce!...Please take a close look. - Sincerely, Central ins >


    There was one long message from Central ins.


    The other was from the God of Death.


    < Are you sleeping¡­¡­? >


    ¡°Haa.¡±


    Cale sighed as soon as he saw the message.


    He really didn¡¯t like the God of Death.


    ¡°Seriously, this is so annoying.¡±


    As he subconsciously said his thoughts out loud¡­


    Di, ding!


    There was the urgent sound of a messageing in from the God of Death.


    The contents made Cale¡¯s eyes open wide.


    < I think I found some information on Alberu Crossman''s father. >


    Alberu Crossman¡¯s father.


    The current King of the Roan Kingdom.


    They currently had no idea about his whereabouts. There had been quite the chaos when the Hunters attacked the pce and the King¡¯s Pce had been attacked.


    They had been unable to find the King since then and crown prince Alberu was currently filling in while they searched for the King.


    < His father¡¯s name came up on the list of people to die in six months. >


    ¡®¡­The list of people to die?


    In six months?¡¯


    < But he seems to be being dragged around. His location keeps changing. >


    Ding.


    < I am doing you a special favor to give you this information. I''m not supposed to reveal it, but I swiped it because you seem to be struggling. I did good, didn¡¯t I? Hoo hoo. By the way, are you interested in being a god by chance? >


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re really annoying me.¡±


    Ding.


    < Sob. You''re so rude. >

 Book 2: Chapter 177: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 177: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (3)


    Not only did Cales face stiffen, it scrunched up.


    What did this bastard just say?


    Sob. Youre so rude?


    Cale was so bbergasted that he read the message out loud. It had been a subconscious action.


    Hey, you kno-


    Choi Jung Soo, who happened to walk in as he said that, saw Cale looking at the dazzling mirror saying, sob, youre so rude and slowly walked back out.


    His face made it feel as if he saw something he should not see.


    Cale didnt even give him a nce as he continued to look into the mirror.


    Did you go crazy?


    He then nonchntly made ament.


    The mirror was silent. Cales face returned to normal after seeing that it was quiet.


    Ron.


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Im going to have a chat so please take care of things.


    I hope that your conversation is a pleasant one, young master-nim.


    Ron walked out with the unconscious Old man Baek.


    Human, are you calling Central ins?


    Raon appeared with the young monk statue in his arms. The young monk statue that had been used for the formation in Yunnan Castle had been cleaned by Beacrox.


    Im going to call the God of Death first.


    Cale peeked at the statue before adding on with a stoic expression on his face.


    I think Central ins did a good job with something.


    Oh.


    Raon snickered as he patted the young monk statue with his chubby front paws. Cale felt as if he was getting chills and looked away.


    As expected, Dragons are vicious.


    Hey.


    Cale asked the mirror.


    What do you mean by finding the king? Exin in more detail.


    He immediately received an answer.


    < It is exactly as I stated. The King of Roan appeared on the list of people to die. A name appears on the list of people to die six months before the person''s death, giving important information rting to it. >


    Does the time and ce of their death appear?


    < Yes. However, I can''t tell his location because it is continuously changing. >


    Where does it say he is right now?


    The God of Death said that it felt as if the King was being dragged around.


    < Why? >


    < Are you going to go? >


    Cale had only one answer to that question.


    That depends on his highnesss judgment.


    However, he had no reason to give that answer to the God of Death.


    It was at that moment.


    Ding.


    < I''ll tell you the location if you fulfill one request for me. >


    One corner of Cales lips twisted up after seeing that message.


    Cale already knew something reasonable that he could do.


    Is it fine if I find Choi Jung Gun for you?


    Choi Han and Choi Jung Soos ancestor and the first Dragon yer of Cales world.


    Furthermore, he was also a single-lifer and a wanderer, helping the God of Death with his work.


    Ding.


    < I like that it is easy to talk to you. >


    I very much hate that you and I canmunicate so easily.


    < Sob.>


    Cale looked at the God of Deaths message with a stoic gaze.


    The God of Death.


    Although this existence was acting so casually right now, he was no joke of an individual.


    He probably looked into the location of his highnesss father in order to find Choi Jung Gun.


    It was a card up his sleeve for his conversation with Cale.


    I need to go rescue Choi Jung Gun anyway.


    He thought about Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo. He then looked at Raon, who was looking at him with a confused look on his face.


    What is it, human?


    Its nothing.


    Aipotu.


    The world ruled by the Dragons of the Purple Bloods.


    It was also a world that was not responding.


    That was thest known location of Choi Jung Gun.


    The Dragon who left the power for Cale to strengthen multiple of his abilities said that Raon would save that world.


    Cale had no thoughts at all about putting Raon in danger.


    Hey.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    You have no intention of giving me the information before I find Choi Jung Gun?


    < No.>


    The response was quite firm.


    < I am doing something I should not be doing in my position. I can''t give that info to you so easily. I also need some time to prepare in order to give this information to you. >


    Cale quietly read all of the God of Deaths messages before making a simplement.


    I keep my word.


    < . >


    The God of Death suddenly stopped messaging. He finally responded in a bit.


    < In a little bit. I will contact you again around the time you are returning to Roan. >


    One corner of Cales lips twisted up.


    Ah, hold on.


    He held the God of Death from leaving.


    Central ins. This punk was quite shrewd. There was something Cale wanted to ask before reading the message from that punk.


    I guess the God of Bnces negotiation with the worlds went well?


    He got an answer.


    < Pfft >


    This little punk.


    Human, why are you smiling so brightly? Are you about to smack someone on the back of the head again?


    As Raon urgently said that


    Ding! Ding!


    < I couldnt help but scoff while thinking about the God of Bnce. >


    < That was absolutely not directed at you, Cale. >


    Cale stared at the mirror.


    There were some odd noises before messages started appearing one after the other.


    Diiiiiiiiiidididididididii-


    < To be honest with you, the God of Bnce is not a god who would even blink that a few worlds were going on strike. He would use his heel to pummel them, ahem. Anyway, it almost ended up as a catastrophe, but... >


    < A god appeared to help them out. >


    < That god has been going aroundtely talking about finding a sessor, but I had no idea that he would suddenly show up like that and take care of things. >


    Another god?


    Calemented about the appearance of a new individual, but the God of Death was silent for a bit before he slowly answered.


    < Hope is something that can sometimes ignore everything and push forward. Whether it is bnce, reason, good, or evil... Those things can sometimes be covered up by hope. In some situations, hope can be the weakest as well. It can be very light and fleeting. However, scary at the same time. That is because it has to potential to be anything. >


    What-


    Cale wanted to ask what he was talking about, but the God of Death quickly continued to send messages.


    Ding ding!


    < Anyways, things were resolved well. The God of Bnce seemed to be thinking hard about the bnce between you and the Hunters after receiving reports about the situation in Aipotu. I think that you will be a bit freer now. >


    < And dont try to learn about things in the world of gods. >


    Ding.


    A short message followed.


    < You don''t need to know unless you n on bing a god. >


    < But you have no thoughts about bing a god, right? >


    It was just a text message but Cale could read the warning hidden within it.


    Dont try to learn more about it.


    The God of Deaths warning seemed to contain some goodwill toward Cale.


    Cale closed his mouth.


    Yeah, what good will it do to know about it?


    Dealing with the Hunters was already hard enough.


    < I''ll contact you soon. >


    The conversation with the God of Death came to an end.


    Cale then read the message Central ins left and immediately touched the divine item.


    Paaaat!


    A screen appeared on top of the mirror and a face he had not seen in a while popped up.


    -.


    Alberu Crossman.


    Cale scowled as soon as he saw Alberus face.


    What are you doing, your highness?


    Shh.


    Alberu put his finger to his lips as if telling Cale to be quiet.


    He was currently in his quarter Dark Elf appearance and his outfit was a simple battle attire mainly used by mercenaries. Furthermore, he had his hood on to cover a part of his face.


    What the hell has this guy been up to?


    As Cale had a look of confusion on his face


    Cale.


    Alberu urgently whispered.


    We found a peculiar space in Endable.


    Endable.


    It had been a while since he heard about that ce.


    Although the White Star once ruled over it, it was now being ruled by the vampire, Duke Fredo, as a partnership with the Roan Kingdom.


    That was a ce where vampires, Dark Elves, and others who found it difficult to be epted on the continents could live in peace.


    It was also a ce that was to get one of Cales mines.


    We found the ce while looking for a ce to put the mine. Hold on.


    Alberu didnt give Cale any time to speak. Someone walked up next to Alberu.


    Is it Cale?


    Yes sir.


    There were not many individuals Alberu would speak so respectfully toward.


    Its Goldie gramps!


    Raons face lit up. Cale also felt happy after seeing the ancient Dragons face for the first time in a long while and opened his mouth.


    Shh, be quiet.


    However, Eruhaben also told Raon to be quiet.


    Cale closed his mouth as well.


    Is something there?


    Eruhaben, who should be in the Forest of Darkness protecting the Roan Kingdom, was in Eruhaben. His actions were quite cautious as well.


    He was certain that something had happened.


    Cale subconsciously became nervous.


    Eruhaben started speaking at that moment.


    Within the White Stars pce. We found a weird ce deep in the basement. There seems to be traces of going through to a different dimension here. I would not have noticed it without having experienced going through different dimensions through the Church of the God of Death.


    Traces of going through dimensions?


    There is also the aura of a god in those traces.


    Eruhaben continued to speak.


    Duke Fredo and I will investigate the details. It is not that dangerous of a ce and only has traces, so I dont think you need to worry.


    He then handed Alberu the videomunication device. He then disappeared into a dark cave with Duke Fredo, probably heading to the basement. Cale finally noticed a few vampires that looked like Duke Fredos subordinates.


    Once they all headed down as well, he finally heard Alberus voice.


    The fact that I am here is a secret.


    Alberu smiled. Cale stared at Alberu, who seemed quite rxed, and asked.


    May I speak now?


    Yeah.


    Alberu quickly looked around before climbing up a tall tree and leaning back.


    This way, nobody should be able to hear.


    I see. I think that I will find his Majesty soon.


    Hmm?


    I think I will be able to find your father, hyung-nim.


    Huh?


    Despite the confusedment, Alberus eyes instantly clouded over. Cale saw this and had a twisted smile on his face. Alberu immediatelymented again.


    A detailed exnation please.


    Cale immediately told him about his conversation with the God of Death. He also gave a concise detail about Choi Jung Gun, Aipotu and everything he had faced until now.


    So many things have happened.


    Alberus face subtly changed. It looked as if he had a lot that he wanted to say but was debating whether it was okay to say them.


    Calepletely ignored it and said what he needed to say.


    I will quickly take care of things and return to Roan so please leave the traces in Endable alone. I want to investigate them too, your highness.


    Cale saw Alberu looking at him and continued to speak.


    Ive seen someone with a connection to a god in Endable before.


    Endable.


    As Duke Fredo had told him before, that was a ce that the gazes of gods could not reach.


    As a result, unless the Gate to the Demon World opened, gods had no way of finding out even if the Demonic race appeared there.


    I also thought that the White Star was trying to be a member of the Demonic race.


    He recalled those fiery moments with the Gate to the Demon World, the Divine World, and the World of the Gods.


    That was when Cale had seen someone with a connection to a god in Endable.


    The believers who treated the White Star as the same existence as the Demonic race


    The Deputy Chief Priest who was mixed in with them


    This was what she had said.


    Those who serve the God of War always hide themselves in the midst of wherever there is a war.


    Cale exined to Alberu.


    Deputy Chief Priest Cotton. Lets locate her.


    She had left with Mercenary King Bud, but where was she now?


    He had an ominous feeling for some reason.


    Deputy Chief Priest Cotton. She was someone who served the God of War, and she was the reason that his people and Buds group were able to find a safe ce in Endable while Cale was stuck in the ck orb, bing Kim Rok Soo and meeting Lee Soo Hyuk.


    She was someone who knew to create a space to protect the weak during a war.


    She said that they would hide themselves in the midst of wherever there is a war.


    The God of War-


    Clopeh Sekka. The watering can he found in that bastards house was this gods item.


    And-


    I guess we can discuss the detailster, your highness.


    Yeah. Ill go give Deputy Chief Priest Cotton a visit.


    Cale quietly stared at the nk mirror before speaking again.


    Hey.


    Nobody answered.


    Do you not have anything to say?


    There was silence for a moment before Cale heard a voice in his mind.


    What is it?


    The voice sounded subtly ufortable and reluctant.


    The owner of the voice had once been given a name by the God of War.


    That name was the Water of Judgment.


    However, she chucked a resignation letter at the God of War and named herself the Retrogressive Water before eventually calling herself the Sky Eating Water.


    I dont really know.


    This was the first time the Sky Eating Water was talking about the God of War since joining Cale.


    I thought that he was a good person, but Hes a bit cold. He tends to be that way. Thinking about it now


    He made her be revered by people as an envoy of a god, however It also made people envious of her, leading to them repressing her.


    He cherished her and doted on her but also made it so that she could not use her powers as she pleased to live a free life.


    It was different from what the God of Death did to Cage.


    The God of Death truly cherished the emunicated priestess, Cage.


    Cale could at least admit that much. Cage still had the powers from the God of Death while freely living as she pleased.


    Cage and the Sky Eating Water


    Both of them had been cherished by gods but the results were extremely different.


    Cale recalled how the Water of Judgment had been tied down by chains.


    Ill go confirm this once I go back to Roan.


    He then gently asked the Sky Eating Water.


    Could you please cooperate with me?


    Human, it is scary hearing you talk like that!


    He ignored Raonsment.


    Yes.


    He smiled with satisfaction at the unsettled response of the Sky Eating Water.


    * * *


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    This was the second day of the rain.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo, the Chief Advisor of the Martial Arts Alliance, raised her head at the rain that was even covering the moonlight.


    She could not see anything in the dark sky.


    Even the stars were not visible, making her unable to read the will of the heavens.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo suddenly flinched and turned her head.


    ck ck.


    A carriage was leisurely entering the Guangdong Castle Lords residence.


    Click.


    The window of the carriage slowly opened.


    Light poured out from inside.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo walked out into the rain without any hesitation after seeing the shadowed face behind the light.


    However, someone had moved faster than her.


    Master! Wee!


    Sima Pyeong, the Divergent Coalition leader


    He opened the carriage door with a smile on his face.


    Cale looked down at him and asked.


    The rain and wind are quite severe. Will we be able to set the boats out?


    Hainan.


    They needed to get on boats to get to that ind, leading Cale to ask this question as soon as he arrived at the Guangdong coast where Hainan was visible.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cales group had arrived so close to their destination in the middle of the night.


    Trantors Comments


    Please let this arc end soon


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 178: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 178: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (4)


    It will be difficult to set out on the boats tonight, young master-nim. The waves are too rough.


    As Sima Pyeong mentioned, the conditions in the sea were not suitable to set out on the boats right now.


    The waves were extremely high and rough to the point that all of the boats at the dock had to be tightly tied down.


    Cale got off the carriage and entered a small pavilion. He brushed the rain off his shoulders as he started speaking.


    Coalition leader-nim and Chief Advisor-nim. Why do you think that is the case?


    Sima Pyeong and Zhuge Mi Ryeo, who had quickly approached Cale, flinched.


    Cale didnt care and continued to speak.


    I received a report that the rain and wind started hitting this port vige yesterday. I heard that all of the paths toward Hainan have been cut off.


    Young master-nim.


    He handed Ron the robe around his shoulders. He then sat down on a nearby chair. Chief Eunuch Wi started heading toward the inside of the pavilion to bring out some tea.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    I also heard that other areas dont have such rain and wind and that it is very peaceful. I looked into past records and saw that starting at some point, this port started having this sort of rain and wind every so often, with the weather being ever-changing. The sea and the weather bes so terrible that Hainan ends up isted.


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale tapped on the table with his finger.


    What do you think is the answer?


    He looked toward Sima Pyeong and Zhuge Mi Ryeo.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo felt her mouth go dry. Young master Kim, whom she was seeing for the first time in a long while, felt slightly different from before.


    He felt gentle before but he felt like a sharpened de now.


    The young masters peoples demeanors feel sharp too.


    However, it wasnt that they made her feel anxious.


    There was definitely a slightly rxed mood between them. However, it was the sort of rxation felt from someone with a de they could swing at any moment.


    I do not believe it is a natural phenomenon, young master-nim.


    She heard Sima Pyeong answer next to her.


    Young master Kim looked toward Zhuge Mi Ryeo. She answered without any hesitation.


    Im certain it is a formation, young master-nim.


    She then added on.


    I have never seen a regr formation affect the weather and the sea of a specific area. Using my abilities as reference, I would say that something like that is impossible.


    At least that was the case ording to her logic.


    However, ording to the records of the great formation experts of the past, they were said to create changes that epassed mountains, fields, and the sea.


    She had considered them to be legends or folk tales, however, those stories could be talking about facts from a different era.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo started having those thoughts after seeing young master Kims course of actions.


    Is that the correct answer, young master-nim?


    She asked young master Kim Hae-il.


    I heard that you have a young Blood Demon candidate, one who is skilled in formations, with you, young master-nim. I believe that you would have an answer about this phenomenon. Are you satisfied with our answers?


    The corners of Cales lips curled up a bit.


    That is correct, Chief Advisor-nim. Half of this is based on formations.


    Then what is the remaining half?


    It was at that moment.


    I will exin!


    A ck Dragon suddenly appeared from nowhere and puffed up his chubby belly.


    Hooooo. Is it perhaps magic, master?


    Sima Pyeongs eyes sparkled as he asked Raon.


    Master?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeos eyes became flustered.


    Hes created a master-disciple rtionship with a Dragon?


    Raon started talking as she subconsciously bit down on her lips.


    No. This is not magic. It is a formation. However, the ingredients are not from this world.


    What do you mean, master?


    Cale saw Sima Pyeongs reaction and exined.


    To keep it simple, they used ingredients they received from other Dragons like Raon over here to create this formation. They also received the help of those Dragons when they created the formation, making it in a way they could activate it like a mechanical device.


    .


    Ho-


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo was silent while Sima Pyeong gasped. Both of them seemed to be thinking about the meaning behind Cales words.


    Cale looked at them as he recalled the information he received from Old man Baek and the young Blood Demon candidates.


    Yoon had said the following.


    We created the formation with the help of the Purple Bloods, young master-nim.


    The Purple Bloods.


    Basically, it meant that the formation was created with the help of the Dragons.


    I dont know for sure either, but the core of the formation is in the center of the headquarters. That core is supposed to be what we received from the head of the Purple Bloods.


    The head of the Purple Bloods.


    That Dragon was currently the Dragon Lord of Aipotu. Of course, he could not fully use his lord powers because his ring was taken away.


    Young master-nim, then do we need to destroy the formation to make this rain stop?


    Cale looked out the window at Zhuge Mi Ryeos question.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The rain was too strong.


    However, it was natural enough that nobody would ever expect that this was a man-made change.


    I heard that the only way to get rid of the formation is to get rid of the core at the center of the Blood Cults headquarters.


    Yoon, Hoya, and Old man Baek had all said the same thing.


    The only way to calm the seas is to destroy that core, young master-nim.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeos face stiffened. Sima Pyeong asked.


    Young master-nim, there still has to be a path for the boats, right?


    Sima Pyeong continued with a smile on his face after seeing the cheeky smirk on Cales face.


    I heard that the Blood Cult is having arge event where the chief executives are all gathering together. There must be a lot of people, which is why they cut off the paths of the boats in order to hide their movements. That should also mean that the Blood Cult has a path of their own that will safely get them to Hainan, does it not?


    Raon nodded his head.


    My disciple is so smart!


    Thank you very much, master.


    On the other hand, Zhuge Mi Ryeos face was still stiff. She looked at Cale and asked.


    But will we be able to use that path as well, young master-nim?


    She looked toward the map that was open on another table.


    We are sending our forces as stealthily as possible from all over the Central ins to Hainan. The entire Triumvirate is involved. Im certain that while the path used by the Blood Cult is safe, it is unable to handlerge numbers. If it was capable of that, someone would have noticed it already.


    She saw Cales gaze that seemed to be telling her to continue and added on.


    The basic framework of our n is for everyone to infiltrate Hainan at once to sweep the Blood Cult out. As such, we must hide our movements as much as possible, keeping the Blood Cult focused on Yunnan and Nanman.


    That is correct.


    Sima Pyeong crossed his arms and agreed with her.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo stopped talking and looked at young master Kim.


    The most effective method we can choose here-


    She stopped again and Cale asked.


    What do you think it is, Chief Advisor-nim?


    Is to have a small group infiltrate the Blood Cult to destroy the core of the formation and then have everybody else infiltrate Hainan once they receive the signal.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Her voice was not buried despite the loud noise of the rain.


    ording to the information I received, the Blood Cults headquarters are in Hainan but most of the people in Hainan are regr people. A stealthy infiltration. Then destroying the Blood Cult at once. I believe that is the best way to keep any damage or harm to the minimum.


    This was the way to keep the time spent fighting to a minimum, harming the regr citizens as little as possible.


    She finished speaking and observed young master Kim.


    He slowly nodded his head with a smile on his face.


    Lets go with that n then.


    Cale hade to a simr conclusion as Zhuge Mi Ryeo.


    However, he just wanted to confirm something.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cale wanted to see if Sima Pyeong and Zhuge Mi Ryeo could do well even if he was not here.


    Even if I am not here, it looks like the two of you will be able to properly lead arge group of people.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    The two of them flinched at thatment.


    What do you mean by that, young master-nim?


    Cale heard Sima Pyeongs voice and looked at him as he nonchntly answered.


    I will be leading the infiltration.


    Cale would be the first to infiltrate the Blood Cult.


    T, that-


    It was rare for Zhuge Mi Ryeo to be this anxious. She soon calmed down andmented.


    Young master-nim, there will be many variables and difficulties with the infiltration.


    Basically, she was saying that it was extremely dangerous and that he could die at any moment.


    Young master-nim, you are the person who needs to lead our Triumvirate alliance. You are our pivot, so wouldnt it be better if you remained here and coordinated everything? I know that is the most difficult task, but


    The Triumvirate are coordinated with you at the center, so instead of doing something so dangerous, stay here, coordinate that and lead us to ourmon goal.


    That was what Zhuge Mi Ryeo was saying and Sima Pyeong showed that he agreed by remaining silent.


    Cale tilted his head to the side. He then nonchntlymented.


    I should do it because there could be a lot of variables and difficulties?


    Stealthily infiltrating the Blood Cult Of course that would be difficult.


    So could he leave that with the Orthodox faction? Or with the Unorthodox faction or Demon Cult? He could not trust any of them to leave it to them.


    How can I leave it to the people who didnt even know that the Blood Cult existed?


    His face slowly turned unsettled.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo and Sima Pyeong subconsciously flinched after seeing Cales gaze turn cold.


    Cale didnt care and thought to himself.


    Plus, this is not that hard for me.


    He just had to move with the young Blood Demon candidates and Old man Baek leading the way.


    Wouldnt they do a good job on their own? Number 7 would be included this time as well.


    He said that he was willing to do anything if he could get away from the Pinnacle Demon.


    I also have people who are good at fighting.


    For example, Choi Han or Choi Jung Soo.


    And if it doesnt work, we have a way out as well.


    They just had to set the coordinates and quickly run away with Raons teleportation spell.


    What would happen if he left this for other people?


    It would beplicated.


    In that case, it was better for him to do it.


    Furthermore, I am someone who will leave this world once the Blood Cult is resolved. I have no intention of ever appearing again. That is why I see the task of leading the Triumvirate alliance as something for the respective leaders of the three forces.


    Cale responded honestly.


    Of course, Zhuge Mi Ryeo would not understand that by leaving this world he meant that he was really going to a different dimension, but


    Either way, Cale didnt want to deal with theplicated mess of coordinating the three forces that were wary of each other.


    I did as much as I could.


    How much had he suffered until now?


    Shouldnt they figure things out and do things properly on their own now?


    Cales face became more unsettled.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo felt cold sweat down her back as she looked at him.


    What?


    What did young master Kim-nim just say?


    He said that he was leaving this world? He wont appear ever again?


    Is he saying that he will leave the Martial Arts world and go into seclusion?


    Ah, that must be it.


    It made sense as young master Kim had never shown himself in the world until now despite his abilities.


    Ho-


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo felt as if all strength was leaving her body.


    What have I been thinking about until now?


    She had told the Alliance leader that she needed to personally go to Hainan and that they needed to be wary of young master Kim, who could gather the entire Martial Arts World into one and rule over it.


    However, that person had basically taken care of things on his own to gather all three forces together, rejected the position of leading the group, and was stepping up to do the most dangerous and difficult task himself.


    Oh Mi Ryeo, Mi Ryeo.


    This was the first time in her life that she felt that her te was so small.


    Furthermore, she also realized how thoughtful and gracious young master Kim was as a person.


    There is no way that he does not know.


    This intelligent person must know that he could easily unite the Martial Arts world and rule over it.


    He could do so with an overwhelming amount of supporters.


    However, he rejected such a thing and only wished for peace in the Martial Arts world and the entire Central ins.


    She heard young master Kims voice at that moment.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo looked at him as if she was bewitched.


    This was what he said.


    Sending the troops to Hainan immediately after receiving the signal. Could I trust you to do that?


    No, I cant do that.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo truly wanted to follow young master Kim now. She wanted to serve such a great person as her liege and give him the world.


    However, she knew that young master Kim would not want that.


    In that case, there was only one thing that she could do.


    Yes, young master-nim. You can trust me.


    Dont think about anything else and focus only on the destruction of the Blood Cult.


    She just had to focus on that for now.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeos mind felt clear for the first time in a long while.


    Cale nodded his head after seeing her sparkling gaze and Sima Pyeongs serious gaze.


    Ive informed the Demon Cult as well, so you can discuss the details with the Sage Demon-nim.


    The Demon Cult was in the rear and would arrive soon.


    Cale ended his conversation with the martial artists.


    * * *


    He then returned to his lodging and faced his people.


    It is clear what we have to do.


    Cale nodded his head at the team leadersment.


    There were actually a few more reasons he wanted to be in charge of the infiltration.


    Yes sir. Destroy the core of the formation.


    At the same time


    Information about the two youngdies of the Dukes House of Orsena and about the Blue Bloods. Furthermore, any information the chief executives of the Blue Bloods may have been given-


    Cale looked toward Choi Jung Soo and Choi Han.


    Now that they knew about the cooperation between the Blue Bloods and the Dragons of the Purple Bloods


    About Choi Jung Gun, Aipotu, and the Purple Bloods.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Cale looked at the pouring rain as he spoke.


    Lets get moving right away.


    There was no need to drag things out.


    Furthermore, Cale wanted and needed to quickly return to Roan.


    * * *


    A single boat set out into the sea with the rough waves, pouring rain, and gusty winds.


    As for the eight water drops on Cales vicles


    Four of them had returned to their original ck color. The other four still remained white.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Trantors Comments


    Uh oh other four are still white.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 179: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 179: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (5)


    Cale touched the top of his vicle. He could feel the texture of the soft silk.


    Fuck.


    He realized it after noticing the changes to the emblems on his vicle as he washed off.


    It has to be a charging type.


    Maxillienne. He was certain that the power he got from that Dragon was one that required charging. Cale was extremely relieved after figuring that out.


    It was because he understood, at least to a degree, about how his body works.


    He was certain that should these eight ck waterdrops all turn white, he would either cough up blood, faint, or have something extraordinary happen.


    Of course, the Vitality of the Heart that was now within the Indestructible Shield would work hard and quickly help Cale recover, but


    It still wont be good.


    Raon might really destroy Central ins sculpture this time.


    Cale knew to a degree now. He knew how his friends reacted whenever he coughed up blood or fainted. That was why he was nning on controlling himself as much as possible.


    That had been the reason he had not used the Sky Eating Water at 300 percent.


    Ill be careful this time too.


    He didnt want to cough up blood and cause some annoying chain of events.


    It will be quite bad if I end up fainting.


    He could not stay long in the Central ins when he needed to return to Roan as quickly as possible.


    Against the Blood Cult this time, Cale was nning on staying to the rear, fighting only as necessary.


    Yes. This can be done easily.


    Find the information and people he needs to find.


    Then destroy the core of the foundation.


    Cale looked toward one part of the boat. The young Blood Demon candidate, Hoya, flinched after making eye contact. Cale didnt care as he walked over and plopped down next to him.


    Its quiet here. Isnt it?


    He looked around.


    He could see the stars shining on the clear night sky above him.


    Below him was the calm sea path.


    Yes, it is a sea path.


    The path that Cales boat was on was the only calm part.


    The rain and wind were still swirling viciously around them.


    Ssh, ssh!


    The height of the waves were quite high as well. However, the waves did not reach this calm area as if there were walls blocking it.


    What an amazing formation.


    This was the first time Raon was amazed at a formation.


    A formation that can freely control thisrge of an area Im going to learn this power!


    Ill pull apart the formation mechanical deviceter so take a look once we go back home.


    Thanks, human!


    Cale finished his short conversation with Raon and asked.


    Youre certain that we can disembark without getting noticed?


    Hoya flinched at Cales nonchnt voice but still answered. His voice sounded a bit less scared than earlier.


    A small amount of peace had returned to his heart as Cale had not used the Dominating Aura for a while.


    Yes sir. It is possible. Of course, we will need to go through a bit of the rain and wind to do that.


    In a little bit, just as they start to see the lights on the ind


    Cales group would immediately leave this safe path and go into the storm. They were nning on docking their boat in a stealthy ce where the patrol and even the lights of the ind could not reach.


    Right now is the best time for it, sir.


    It was currently midnight.


    This is the time the priestess goes to pray, so nobody in the Blood Cult uses boats during this time to enter the ind.


    Someone suddenly interjected, as if adding to Hoyasment.


    By the way, who is the priestess praying to?


    It was Choi Jung Soo. He seemed quite curious.


    Is she praying to the Blood Demon?


    Simr to how the Heavenly Demon was the revered of the Demon Cult


    He seemed curious to know if the Blood Cult was the same way.


    Someone else answered instead.


    Kehehe. You must think the prayer is that kind of prayer.


    It was Old man Baek.


    He had followed Cale without any issues once he became conscious again.


    In fact, he begged Cale to take him.


    Furthermore, he also told Cale whether Hoya and Yoon were telling the truth. As a result, Hoya and Yoon had no choice but to be very specific with everything they said.


    Hoya viciously red at Old man Baek. Old man Baek didnt even nce at him.


    Then what kind of prayer is it?


    Old man Baek answered Cales question.


    God. It is a prayer to a god.


    But there isnt one?


    It was at that moment.


    No, there is one!


    It was Yoon.


    She flinched at Cales gaze and fixed what she said.


    There is one, sir. They said that there definitely is one.


    On the other hand, Hoya smiled bitterly.


    Old man Baek smirked in response.


    Hoya seems to know the truth. But it looks like Yoon does not know yet.


    What do you mean?


    Yoon felt anxious after seeing Hoyas reaction and looked toward Old man Baek. Old man Baek smiled even bigger after seeing her gaze. He seemed to be sneering.


    The Blood Cult has served an existence called a god for generations. The priestess has led the cult to do so.


    What god?


    Choi Jung Soo, who had been listening with curiosity, asked and Old man Baek shook his shoulders as if his arms, which were tied behind his back, were a bit ufortable. Yoon answered.


    A god is a god. We dont put a what to a unique existence.


    A unique existence.


    Was there such an existence among the gods?


    Cale said the words that came to his mind as soon as he heard that.


    The omnipotent god?


    Old man Baek smiled brightly.


    Thats right. You really are smart. Do you want to be a god?


    Cale ignored him and asked.


    But there is no omnipotent god.


    There is not.


    Yoon closed her mouth and looked around after hearing Old man Baeks answer. Her eyes were full of chaos. Nobody cared and Old man Baek continued to speak.


    But it can be created through worship. One of the best support for someone who wants to be a god is worship. That is why they are worshiping a god that doesnt even exist yet. That is the way for that gods power to get stronger.


    He then nonchntlymented toward Yoon.


    The god you serve is a human. He is not a god yet. Kehehe.


    Yoons pupils started shaking nkly. She looked at Hoya, who had his head down, and bit down on her lips.


    Young master Kim.


    Old man Baek continued to speak.


    Most of the Hunters in the Blood Cult do not know that they are Hunters. They simply think that they are Blood Cultists. They live as Hunters without even knowing about it. They think that is the way of life for Blood Cultists.


    He looked like a schr but the way he smiled made him look extremely insidious.


    Anyway, the Blood Demon really wants for this priestess prayer time to be thoroughly kept and unhindered.


    The goal of the Hunter household patriarchs was to create the Omnipotent god, so things that help that cause would be the most important.


    So you can disembark without worry.


    Cale could see a light in the distance as soon as he heard that.


    The three Blood Cultists had said the following.


    There is a formation all around Hainan ind.


    There are two regions, one belonging to the Blood Cult and the other not.


    Half of Hainan was the Blood Cults headquarters.


    However, the people living there and outsiders could not notice it.


    The formation on the ind showed them illusions, making them feel as if the half they lived on was the entirety of Hainan ind.


    This is also thanks to the mechanical device created from the core given by the Dragon.


    That was why destroying that core would reveal the true environment of Hainan and calm the sea, making it easier to attack the Blood Cult from the outside.


    Furthermore, Cale was currently heading toward the northern part of Hainan. It was a direct path to the Blood Cults headquarters.


    Cale was determining the timing as he watched the slowly approaching light when he started speaking.


    You said there are five young Blood Demon candidates?


    Yes sir.


    Cale organized his thoughts after hearing Hoyas answer.


    The Blood Demon. Theres also the five young Blood Demon candidates.


    And


    The new priestesss face has been covered by a cloth until now but will be revealed during this celebration.


    Would youngdy Orsena be the priestess?


    Or maybe it was the abducted youngest youngdy?


    As numerous thoughts and hypotheses flew around in Cales mind


    Now.


    Cale raised his hand as Old man Baek said that. Chief Eunuch Wi nodded his head.


    This boat had Cales group, the Blood Cultists, and three others.


    Chief Eunuch Wi. The Fist King.


    And


    You remember the route?


    Yes, Senior.


    Get started.


    Yes sir.


    The person steering the ship.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He was a middle-aged naval officer.


    Furthermore, the boat that Cale was on right now was a navy boat, one that was used for stealthy operations.


    The body of it was ck and it was very sturdy despite being small.


    Everybody, please hold on tight.


    The ship changed directions with the Captains warning.


    Sui Khan, who had gone out to the deck, and everybody else as well came inside.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The rain knocked on the boat.


    The sshing waves shook it.


    Human, I will cast the shield!


    Raons shield surrounded the boat.


    Cale crossed his arms and observed the sea, which was covered by such strong rain and gusts that the lights from the ind were faint and not very visible.


    He could not tell which part was water and which part was the night sky.


    In this darkness


    The boat turned off all lights as it efficiently and stealthily headed toward the ind.


    The path was rough but the experienced captain was able to thoroughly stay on course to their destination.


    Of course, Raon did help him out with that.


    Mm.


    The boat was shaking too intensely.


    It was so bad that Cale flinched.


    Cale.


    The Sky Eating Water whispered at that moment.


    Should I calm the sea?


    She sounded extremely excited.


    Cale subconsciously touched the top of his vicle. He could only feel the cloth.


    Fuck.


    He sternly shook his head.


    Tsk.


    He heard her clicking her tongue in disappointment, but he ignored it.


    Cale was still calm.


    Its enough.


    The boat should still be able to reach the ind.


    It was not very far.


    In fact, the issue was that it was too close.


    I think we made it.


    The captain finallymented and the boat slowly stopped.


    Cale walked outside. He stood on the deck.


    He saw the calm sea now that the rain and gusts had stopped. However, the lights from the ind could not reach this area, making it so that he could only see a rough cliff.


    Old man Baek was brought out with Ron holding him by the neck and his chin pointed to a direction.


    The cave over there.


    He could see a small cave in between the rough cliffs.


    You can use that to go up. Nobody will see you.


    He snickered.


    Thats where we threw away the useless failures from our first jiangshi experiments. Nobody goes there.


    Cale wanted to smack the smiling Old man Baek on the back of his head.


    Ugh!


    Beacrox hit him. Beacrox just nodded his head after sensing Rons gaze and then picked Old man Baek up in Rons ce.


    The two young Blood Demon candidates then walked out with their hands bound. Next to Choi Han was Number 7, who had apletely pale but rxed look on his face.


    Number 7 was not resisting in any way despite not having his hands and feet bound.


    He simply looked at Choi Hans hand every so often and flinched.


    Lets go.


    The group got off at Cales order.


    The Fist King and the captain remained on the boat. They would wait for Cales group to return.


    Chief Eunuch Wi-nim, you remember what needs to be done, right?


    Yes, young master-nim.


    Chief Eunuch Wi went a different way in the middle.


    He had something he needed to do after finding the administrator who was stationed out in Hainan.


    Rustle.


    Cale walked down to the ground before entering the cave without any hesitation.


    Ill turn on a light!


    He heard the invisible Raons voice.


    No-


    Cale was about to tell him not to turn on a light but closed his mouth after seeing that it was already lit.


    -.


    Raon did not say anything either.


    Everybody silently looked at the cave.


    There were countless white skeletons inside the cave.


    These were the lives that were all sacrificed during the initial jiangshi experiments.


    This sight made Cale recall the alchemyb in the Mogoru Empires basement.


    Cale raised his head.


    There was a giant opening on top of the cave.


    These corpses had simply fallen from up there.


    There was only one thing Cale could say right now.


    Lets go up.


    Raon used flight magic to lift everybody up. Cale could slowly start seeing outside the ceiling of the cave.


    He could see lights in the distance.


    At the center of those lights


    There were extremely beautiful and dazzling blue buildings that could not be found on his map of Hainan sparkling as if it was the middle of the day.


    It felt as if a city underwater had returned to the surface.


    Human.


    Raon quietly whispered.


    His invisible front paw appeared and pointed somewhere.


    I can feel something over there. It is the aura of a Dragon.


    A beautiful blue building that seemed to be higher than ten stories


    Raon was pointing at it.


    Cale looked at Old man Baek.


    Thats right. That is where the core is located. That is also where the priestess resides. We call that ce the Stairway to Heaven.


    Stairway to Heaven.


    A ce to head toward the blue sky.


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    This is good.


    Both the core of the formation from the Dragons and the priestess would be there.


    Lets go.


    Cale headed toward the little city sparkling in blue, the Blood Cult.


    Hoya and Yoon made eye contact with each other at that moment.


    The two of them soon stopped making eye contact, but their blue hair seemed to be sparkling more than earlier.


    Choi Han was watching the two of them.


    He recalled what Cale had said to him.


    No matter how scared they are, they are likely to forget about that fear when they return home to their territory.


    Cale had given Choi Han an order.


    So, keep a close watch. Pay attention to the two of them.


    Choi Han looked up and slightly nodded his head.


    Human, human! Choi Han sent the signal!


    Cale, who was standing in the front of the group, started smirking.


    He thought about the items in his spatial pocket bag.


    < Cape of the Sun (Rank: Divine) >


    This was an item he received as a reward from Xiaolen.


    It was an item used by the first person from Xiaolen who became a god. Cale had not used it until now because it could put him in an awkward situation.


    However, he was nning on using it if he had no other option.


    It was because Cale had an ancient power he could use without coughing up blood or having any other side effects.


    Are you talking about me? Hoo hoo.


    The Dominating Aura.


    He had not coughed up any blood no matter how much he had used this ancient power in the past. At least that had been his experience.


    It was strengthened in this world, but based on his experiences until now, he could conclude that this power did not burden his body no matter how much he used it.


    Cale thought about one of the Cape of the Suns effects.


    This was an amazing Divine Rank treasure. The exnation for the effects of this item had been all over the ce. Furthermore, it was awkward to use.


    < Your dignity is increased. >


    Cale thought to himself while recalling one of the effects.


    If I use this with the Dominating Aura-


    Wouldnt everybody cower?


    Ah!


    The Dominating Aura gasped with joy in an imposing voice.


    Cale ignored it.


    However, he had to consider a situation where he would need to use this cape.


    Tsk.


    He ignored the Sky Eating Waters voice again.


    He couldnt let himself faint.


    That was the one thing he wanted to avoid.


    Cale wanted to quickly go back home.


    Trantors Comments


    We all want you to quickly go back home Cale.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 180: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 180: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (6)


    Cales face slowly turned odd as he got closer to the ce where the blue lights were rising up.


    Basically nobody is sleeping.


    Cale, who was hiding behind a bush on a hill and looking down, could see peopleing and going.


    Human, they really are all wearing masks!


    As Raon mentioned, therge number of peopleing and going across the streets and alleys were all wearing masks to cover their faces.


    The white masks with a singlerge blue teardrop gave off an entric vibe.


    Furthermore, they were all wearing white clothes. The way the white clothes and white masks looked under the blue light made the Blood Cultists look leery.


    They really look like crazed cult members.


    Cale paid no attention to Choi Jung Soos quiet mumbling as he looked at Old man Baek. Old man Baek opened his mouth.


    His voice was quiet as well.


    The priestess is finished with her prayer, so the Cultists are probably heading home.


    Does the prayer happen at the Stairway to Heaven?


    It sounded reasonable as the priestess is said to be there.


    No. Only a few people have permission to enter the Stairway to Heaven. There are multiple halls for prayers. They pray there following the lead of the harbingers.


    Harbingers?


    The cultists who have been approved by the Blood Cult.


    Cale looked at Old man Baek, who was answering all of these questions, for a moment before turning his gaze.


    Lets go.


    Cale then pulled a mask out of his pocket.


    He was also wearing white once he removed his robe.


    You have to dress like this in the Blood Cult during night time.


    Cale already knew that after hearing it from the three Blood Cultists.


    He turned to look at Hoya and Yoon.


    As the two of them flinched


    Lets do your roles properly?


    Choi Jung Soo approached the two of them as Cale said that.


    .


    Mm.


    Choi Jung Soo ced ck bup sacks over their heads as they cowered.


    Cale watched it before looking toward Number 7.


    Lets do a good job?


    Y, yes sir!


    Number 7 looked extremely disciplined as he put on a mask.


    He took the lead followed by Choi Han and the others as they nned in advance.


    Old man Baek stood next to Cale in the rear.


    Although I dont know about getting inside Stairway to Heaven, this should be enough to get us near it without any issues.


    Old man Baek chuckled.


    No Blood Cultists shoulde near people leading sinners who dared to break themandments. If anything, they would look away.


    Stairway to Heaven. There was a simple method to get there.


    Cales group was disguised as guards leading the young Blood Demon candidates, who were made to look like sinners who broke the greatestmandments of the Blood Cult.


    They would then split up and have a team waiting outside Stairway to Heaven while the other team used Raons invisibility spell to stealthily infiltrate the building and destroy the core of the formation.


    Then the people waiting outside would confirm the signal before releasingrge-scale signal res into the air.


    Their allies waiting by the coast would confirm this, verify that the sea has settled, and then immediately send out the ships toward Hainan.


    This was the gist of the n.


    The people entering will also have to find the priestess.


    Cale thought about the n once more before raising his head.


    I am starting to walk now, sir.


    With Number 7s tense response, Cale entered into the little city that was sparkling blue even in the middle of the night.


    Eek!


    Mm.


    Old man Baek had been telling the truth.


    Anybody who saw the two young Blood Demon candidates who had their heads covered in ck bup sacks all moved out of the way or turned around.


    They also did their best not to make eye contact with Cales group.


    Human! These people are not that strong! But all of them look as if they have at least learned basic martial arts!


    Cales group listened to the information from the invisible Raon as they moved quickly but not so quickly that they looked rushed toward Stairway to Heaven.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Of course, they did not use the major roads and used the streets that were best to avoid peoples gazes.


    It was all thanks to Old man Baek and Number 7.


    By the way, human. Those blue lights are a bit weird! They are neither magic nor formations. They feel a bit dreary.


    Cale looked at the blue light seeping into his white clothes before raising his head.


    The blue lights were hanging on long poles lighting the area, reminding him of the streetmps in Korea.


    There was nowhere on the street that the blue lights did not reach. Even the small allies had the blue lights.


    I dont really like them.


    Cale turned his head as quietly looking at them made him start to feel weird.


    It was probably just a feeling.


    Human, we are almost there!


    As Raon mentioned, they would soon arrive at the small za where Stairway to Heaven was located.


    I should tell them to speed up a bit.


    As a dreary feeling made Calee to that decision, Number 7 stopped walking.


    Shh.


    It was because Choi Han had ced his hand on Number 7s shoulder.


    Huh?


    Cales face then stiffened. The team leader, Choi Jung Soo, Ron, and Beacrox all ced their hands on the handles of their weapons.


    Human, something is weird.


    The atmosphere around them had changed.


    The number of people with weapons has increased.


    Furthermore, he could see a lot of people walking in coordination in this small za.


    They looked as if they were going out on patrol or to search for something.


    Furthermore, the people leading them seemed to be high ranking individuals.


    We were found out?


    Old man Baek flinched after subconsciously mumbling those words.


    It was because Cales extremely cold gaze turned toward him.


    No. Hes not looking at me.


    As Old man Baek realized that Cales gaze was not at him but above his head at the lights giving off the blue light


    Cales hand moved.


    Ugh!


    Hoya groaned. Cale didnt care and pushed him against the wall of the alley.


    Ugh!


    He then pulled the bandana off Hoyas head.


    The moment his blue hair appeared under the blue light


    Ha.


    Cale let out a chuckle. The corners of his lips twisted up.


    Hoyas blue hair had turned ck.


    It was ck despite being under blue light.


    Oo


    Hoya and Cale made eye contact.


    As Hoya avoided Cales gaze with a scared look on his face, Cale quietly whispered.


    I guess Ive been caught.


    * * *


    Blue Blood Fort.


    This was where the Blood Demon, the most dignified individual of the Blood Cult, resided.


    Myung.


    Yes, mother.


    Young Blood Demon candidate Myung was kneeling with her head bowed down.


    Nobody was allowed to make eye contact with the Blood Demon without her permission.


    You said that Hoya and Yoon have returned?


    Yes, mother. We have detected the two of their auras.


    I heard that they were defeated in Yunnan. Do you think that those two children managed to escape and return or that they returned as hostages?


    Myung bowed her head even lower.


    This was not for her to answer.


    The Blood Demon would give the answer.


    The answer is already there. Im sure that Hoya and Yoon would not have chosen to run. Myung, what about the priestess-nim?


    I immediately had her escorted to another location as soon as we detected Yoon and Hoyas auras.


    Eun and Baek. Did those two children go to greet Hoya and Yoon?


    Yes, mother. The two of them will soon take care of everything.


    I see. Yes, it would be bad to have things get rowdy when we have such an important event going on.


    Shhh.


    Myung could sense that someone was standing up.


    The Blood Demon was the only one here who could move without asking permission, so it must have been her who stood up.


    Shh. Shh.


    She could hear clothes rustling.


    Myungs head was down but she could see white hair start to be visible.


    The white hair looked blue because of the blue light.


    She closed her eyes.


    She was not allowed to see her mother without permission.


    It looks like you will need to step in.


    Myung flinched.


    I have a bad feeling about this. This is not something that the martial artists would have been able to pull off.


    The voice was gentle.


    However, Myungs whole body was shaking.


    This was to be expected.


    It was only natural to shake in front of this cold aura that the Blood Demon was giving off, this aura that was so cold that it felt suffocating.


    Thest report we received from Hoya was that they were pushed back in Yunnan and were leading the martial artists toward Hainan?


    Yes, mother.


    That must have been a lie.


    Ssssss


    The air moved.


    It was not a breeze.


    Instead, simr to the fog over the sea Some auras that could not be seen were moving.


    It was because the Blood Demon took a step.


    Our paradise has been revealed.


    The Blood Demon walked past Myung.


    Im sure they would have headed toward Stairway to Heaven. The only way for martial artists to enter this paradise is by calming the sea. Thanks to Hoya and Yoon who told them about this ce, they should also know that they just need to get rid of the core. Myung.


    Yes, mother.


    You kill Hoya and Yoon.


    Myungs body slightly shook.


    Yes, mother.


    She thought to herself.


    Those stupid idiots.


    Actually, Hoya and Yoon were not stupid.


    In fact, they were on the smarter side.


    They would have returned to this ce with the desire to live. They probably did not exin about the blue lights that would react to their hair so that they could give the Blood Cult information about their enemies.


    Only then would they be said to have made some sort of merit.


    However, there was only one thing Myung could say about their decision.


    You should have just killed yourselves.


    That was the best choice for the two of them.


    As Myungs face was about to stiffen


    She heard the Blood Demons voice.


    Myung, kill them peacefully so that they do not suffer.


    Yes, mother.


    Myung, raise your head.


    Myungs stiff face rxed.


    She raised her head.


    She then smiled.


    Myung, your smile is so nice to look at.


    Thank you very much, mother.


    The Blood Demon petted Myungs short hair before exiting the Grand Pavilion.


    Her footsteps were neither slow nor fast.


    Myung watched her for a bit before starting to move as well.


    It felt as if the night would be long tonight.


    You, do you want to live like this?


    She stopped walking.


    Not too long ago, in the world that had its name erased


    She recalled when she visited that dead world.


    She had stopped in that world for a bit to fulfill an order from her mother.


    Aipotu.


    The man she had met in that world


    Do you trust the Dragons?


    The person with the fishy smile, the person who seemed more like a child than a young man But also more like a young man than a child


    You dont like where you are associated with right now, do you?


    Myung thought about the person who had shaken her mind that was already chaotic.


    Who are you to say such things to me?


    Myung had been annoyed and grumbled at the person who mischievously smiled at her.


    Me?


    Thats right. Why are you saying such things to me without even telling me who you are? You also do not look like someone from here. Dont you know that you will die if I capture you like this?


    Do you want to know who I am?


    Mm.


    The person pretended to contemte it before describing himself like this.


    I am a Dragon Hunter.


    She recalled his rxed smile.


    I am a Dragon yer. In fact, I am the first ever Dragon yer.


    Myung soon brushed away her thoughts.


    He was someone whom she had met for a moment but could never see again because he had disappeared like the wind.


    Huuuuuu.


    She took a deep breath and started walking.


    She could see the blue light.


    She could not get out of this ce.


    Since the moment she was born all the way until now


    All she could do was to follow this light.


    !


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang


    She heard a loud explosion.


    She saw something that looked like a ck Dragon shooting up into the sky and destroying the roofs of the nearby buildings.


    What the?


    What is going on?


    Isnt this too fast?


    She started quickly walking toward the direction of the noise.


    * * *


    There was only one thing Cales group could do after realizing that they were noticed.


    Choi Han.


    Choi Han grabbed Hoya by the neck. Choi Jung Soo stood next to him. Number 7 as well.


    Ron.


    Ron removed the bup sack covering Yoons face.


    Cale could see Yoon, who was clearly scared but still had a smile on her face.


    Ugh!


    However, Yoon soon groaned.


    Ron was clenching the back of her neck.


    Beacrox and Sui Khan were by his side.


    Scatter.


    The two groups centered around Choi Han and Ron moved in different directions.


    One moved west while the other moved east.


    Caleughed at the same time.


    It was because he saw Choi Han swinging his sword.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    The aura in the shape of a ck yong destroyed a building.


    Human, as expected, Choi Han is doing great!


    I know, right?


    He knows exactly what he needs to do.


    He was doing great drawing attention.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-


    He destroyed something again.


    Baaaaaang!


    Again.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    And again.


    Human, is it okay to do this?


    I dont know.


    Cale just looked away from Choi Han running wild.


    He was looking toward Stairway to Heaven.


    Shall we go?


    Raon responded to Calesment.


    Sounds great!


    The only ones left were Cale, Raon, and Old man Baek.


    Trantors Comments


    Time to go!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 181: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 181: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (7)


    This group of three was enough for Cale.


    He had his omnipotent Dragon, Raon.


    !


    Old man Baek flinched. He could see his body bing invisible. Furthermore, he could also feel his feet getting off the ground, making him slowly float up.


    Raon. Lets head to the roof.


    Human, I got it! Its been a while since the two of us looted a ce! Hehe!


    Raon, whosementpletely ignored the fact that Old man Baek was there as well, answered in an excited voice before immediately casting his flight magic.


    A bit faster.


    He made it very fast as Cale requested.


    Thanks to that, Cale was able to quickly get closer to the ten-sided roof on top of the ten story Stairway to Heaven.


    However, Cal still felt as if this was not fast enough.


    I have a bad feeling.


    The back of his head was oddly extremely cold.


    Something always happened when he felt like this.


    No. Maybe it has already happened?


    He looked down to see people who looked like martial artists popping out of different ces.


    There were quite a lot of them, but


    How disgusting.


    The biggest thing was that the fact that their battle attires were white and that they still had masks on made them look extremely eye-catching.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang baaaaaang-!


    Choi Han is breaking more things.


    Baaaaaang baaaaaang-!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk, hes breaking things too.


    In the east and the west The two teams were destroying everything as if they were announcing the path they were taking.


    Human! They are destroying everything!


    Cale ignored Raons oddly excited voice. It could not be helped. For some odd reason, Cale was feeling ufortable.


    However, he did not have the time to continue paying attention to this feeling.


    A situation has already happened.


    The Blood Cult has noticed their infiltration.


    It would not be weird for the Blood Demon to show up at any moment.


    Im sure the Blood Demon will soon appear.


    Although it was possible that the Blood Demon would say that this was not at her level and send her subordinates Either way, the Blood Cults current reaction made it obvious that they would not treat this situation lightly.


    They were nning on having a big celebration soon.


    In such a situation, Cales infiltration had been noticed, and if things went wrong, his identity might be revealed.


    In that case


    If things are already like this


    He then started to smile.


    Lets create chaos first.


    What he needed to do for this was simple.


    Time to call in the martial artists.


    The Triumvirate.


    Dispatch the core members of all three major forces to this city and the sea.


    Then chaos will automatically create itself.


    The battle would not be contained in thisrge but still pretty small city; it would extend out to the water.


    It would be more advantageous for the martial artists the more that the Blood Cult had to spread their troops.


    There is only one thing I have to do for that to happen.


    He had to destroy the core of formation right away.


    There is nothing wrong with that assessment.


    He could stealthily move to find the priestess and the youngdies of the House of Orsena once the chaos has started.


    Yes. Lets do that.


    Cales battlefields had always been chaotic.


    Thinking about that made the difort inside Cale calm down quite a bit. Of course, there was still one thing that worried him.


    I wonder how strong the Blood Demon is?


    The Blood Demon and the Blood Cult. He predicted that they would be quite strongpared to the ck Bloods of Xiaolen.


    It seemed highly likely that the people of the Central ins would not be able to handle everything and that Cales group would have to step in.


    Well, lets think about that after destroying the core of the formation.


    Tap.


    Cales feetnded on the roof.


    Old man Baek.


    Ahem. W,what is it?


    Cale turned toward the direction of the voice after hearing that odd stutter in Old man Baeks voice. He could not see anything as they were invisible.


    Cale still smiled as he asked.


    Whats wrong? Did you trick me about something as well?


    I-


    No, its fine. It doesnt matter anyway. Its fine even if you tricked me.


    Cale was just tired and annoyed with anyone rted to the Blood Cult at this point.


    He just continued to say what was on his mind.


    The device is down here?


    Yeah. The formation device is on the top floor of the building.


    The formation device that controlled the sea around Hainan as well as this city


    The center of this device was where the core from the Dragons of Aipotu was located.


    Cales mouth opened.


    You said you dont know how to break the barrier?


    Thats right.


    The top floor of Stairway to Heaven


    The entire floor was covered by arge barrier.


    This was to protect that formation device.


    The only way to go into the formation room is by using the entrance of the barrier.


    Old man Baek continued to speak.


    And that door is something that the Blood Demon and the priestess It is something only the two of them and the guard at the door can open.


    And that guard is the Blood Demons master?


    Thats right. The Blood Demons master from when she was young. He is guarding it with some True Jiangshis. Anyway, only the three of them have to key to open the door-


    Old man Baek closed his mouth.


    Cale and Raon did the same.


    Ssssssssss-


    There was a gust of wind.


    Its cold.


    A coldness that felt as if he was deep underwater overwhelmed Cales back. He got chills all over his body.


    He turned around.


    Something was approaching them.


    Cale saw it at that moment.


    The Blood Demon.


    A blue aura that was revealing its presence stronger than any of the lights in the city was approaching him like arge wave.


    He couldnt see very well because of the distance, but he could see a person with long white hair on top of that blue aura wave.


    Haa.


    Cale scoffed.


    They truly are different.


    Thisrge aura that was approaching leisurely neither fast nor slow


    His instincts were speaking to him.


    This is not something the people of the Central ins can defeat.


    There was nobody in the Martial Arts world who was strong enough to fight against this Blood Demon.


    The Heavenly Demon would be the only one who could exchange a couple of moves with the Blood Demon.


    Cale turned his head.


    The sound of the buildings breaking had stopped.


    Choi Han and Sui Khan


    Both of them should have realized that they should not waste their strength anymore.


    They would have felt the Blood Demons aura as well. In fact, they might have felt it even before Cale had noticed it.


    How-


    Old man Baeks voice was shaking.


    Cale had a sense of dj vu as he looked at him. Old man Baekmented once they made eye contact.


    Shes became stronger. How did she do that in such a short period of time-


    Cale attentively watched Old man Baek and his confused reaction for a bit before speaking to Raon.


    Lets inspect the barrier on the wall first.


    I got it, human!


    Cale felt the strength of the flight magic that had yet to release and floated in the air.


    He had to take a look at the barrier before he fought against the guard and entered the barrier.


    The easiest way would be if Raon could get rid of this barrier for them to enter.


    While Choi Han and the team leader were distracting the enemies of course.


    Mm.


    Unlike the other floors, the tenth floor did not have any windows.


    Its a barrier.


    There were half-transparent blue lines intertwined with each other in a set pattern along the wall.


    Raon, this-


    Cale, who had been about to ask whether Raon could unravel it, flinched.


    Shaaaaa-


    There was a gust of wind.


    This gust was more vicious than earlier.


    He turned his head to see that therge blue aura had split into two.


    Those two auras were heading respectively toward Choi Han and the team leader.


    What the hell?


    As for the Blood Demon, she was heading toward him.


    She was urately flying straight for Stairway to Heaven.


    Her speed was getting faster.


    Fuck!


    Can she see us?


    Theres no way?


    Cale subconsciously opened his mouth after having this sense of urgency.


    Raon, do you think that you can get through the barrier?


    Baaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion at that moment.


    !


    Cales eyes opened wide.


    The wall-


    The wall had exploded.


    H, human, I didnt do that!


    That was correct.


    Raon, Cale and Old man Baek None of them had done anything.


    The wall had been destroyed from the inside. It seemed to be possible to destroy it from the inside as the wall was within the barrier.


    Hmm.


    An old man who had a long white beard that came down to his stomach leaned his body out of the opening in the wall.


    He then tilted his head in confusion.


    However, his voice sounded cold.


    We have some intruders.


    He then looked up into the air.


    Youre definitely there but you are not visible. In that case, I do have a method. Hoho.


    The Blood Demons master and the guard of this formation room.


    This person who was in thetter stages of the Profound Realm was the first to notice Cales group.


    All sides were blocked by walls so how did he notice Cale outside?


    Cale was confused, but


    There was only one thing for him to do.


    Old man Baek, get rid of the invisibility!


    The guard turned to look toward the direction of the voice.


    I got it, human!


    And in that spot-


    S, shit-!


    Old man Baek was no longer invisible.


    As for Cale, he was still invisible and pushed Old man Baek from behind him.


    He pushed him toward the guard.


    !


    Old man Baeks eyes opened wide. Betrayal, anger, and many different emotions were visible in his eyes for a moment but Cale didnt care.


    What good would it do him to know the feelings of a bastard who turned hundreds of thousands of people into jiangshis?


    Hoooo.


    Instead, he just gave another strong shove to Old man Baek who had caught the guards attention.


    Human, should I help you?


    Raon helped him as well.


    Aaaaaaaaahh!


    Old man Baek was quickly sent flying toward the guard.


    Oh dear. Little Baek Are you siding with the enemies as well?


    N, no, senior!


    Old man Baeks face looked contemtive. However, the force that pushed him had been so strong for him to stop.


    A blue aura roamed around the guards hand.


    ng.


    He pulled out his sword.


    Old man Baek turned pale and shouted after seeing the sword.


    I was simply a hostage! Senior, I have not done anything!


    The corners of Cales lips twisted up.


    He, who was nning on finding a way to move as Old man Baek bought him some time like this, immediately moved in the opposite direction of the chaos.


    Raon would figure it out and follow him


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    He heard a loud noise.


    Cale flinched.


    Human, I just tried to destroy it!


    Raon had made his move.


    The wall on the other side was destroyed.


    The barrier didnt break!


    It does seem that way.


    The blue barrier remained despite the wall breaking.


    Only the guard seemed to be able to move his body out of the barrier.


    Ill try smashing against it some more!


    Raon did not give up after one try.


    Baaaaang! Baaaaaang!


    He destroyed all of the walls of the tenth floor.


    Yeah. Since things are already like this, lets just be loud.


    Cale gave up moving quietly and observed the situation on the other side.


    As expected.


    Old man Baek was still floating in the air while pointing his des at the guard.


    He was controlling the True Jiangshis in the formation room to surround the guard.


    Baaaaang!


    Bang!


    Baaaaang!


    The ten sides of the wall were breaking one after the other.


    Thanks to Raon.


    Human! I had no choice! We have to quickly do it before the Blood Demon gets here. Ill first get rid of the walls and then Ill inspect the barrier! I need to find the weakness of the barrier!


    Oh right.


    The Blood Demon was getting closer.


    She would be here soon.


    Cale approached the barrier that appeared after the walls were destroyed.


    He then flinched.


    Baaaaang!


    As Raon destroyed all sides and he could clearly see the insides through the half-transparent blue barrier


    That must be it.


    The ground had an odd formation divided into ten pieces.


    He could see a colorful jewel floating on top of it.


    It clearly seemed like this was the core of the formation.


    It is purple.


    He recalled the fact that the Hunters of Aipotu were the Purple Bloods.


    I need to destroy that.


    Cale thought about how he could get that done.


    Shaaaaa-


    The wind was slowly getting colder.


    Cale.


    He heard the Fire of Destructions serious voice.


    That Blood Demon person is very strong. The current me cannot defeat her.


    Cale bit down on his lips.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhh!


    He heard Old man Baek scream at that moment.


    He wanted to see what had happened but he did not have time to do that.


    He needed to first pierce through this barrier.


    If I cant, I need to fight the guard.


    No, maybe it would be faster to fight the guard and take the key away?


    Raon and I The two of us should be able to handle him?


    Shaaaaaaaaaa-


    But what if the Blood Demon arrives as we are doing that?


    Will Choi Han and the team leader fight her?


    Cale continued to observe the barrier despite his mind getting convoluted.


    He then came to a conclusion.


    Raon, can you figure any of it out?


    I cant figure anything out even after looking at it.


    Human Not yet-


    Cale made up his mind after hearing Raons weak mumbling.


    Lets just fight the guard.


    Should I step in?


    He heard the Sky Eating Waters excited voice.


    Cale nodded his head and extended his hand toward the barrier.


    He was nning on touching it.


    Hmm?


    Cale flinched.


    Hmm?


    My hand is going through the barrier?


    Cale moved closer toward it.


    ?


    His whole arm entered the barrier.


    What is going on?


    Of course, the invisibility spell disappeared and his appearance was visible inside the barrier, but


    That was not the important thing right now.


    Human, whaaaaat?!


    He could hear Raons shocked voice.


    Cale then heard a confused voice next to him.


    Hmm?


    It was Raon.


    Raons chubby front paw appeared inside the barrier.


    Cale looked at it before walking farther in.


    Yes, he just walked into the barrier.


    What is going on?


    I can just walk in?


    Cale walked in without any issues, as if he had not even gone through a barrier.


    What the hell? I thought only a specific set of people with keys could enter?


    Cale looked to the side.


    Raons chubby stomach was sticking out as he flew in and fluttered his wings.


    Human, is this a fake barrier?


    I dont think so?


    Cale looked toward the other side.


    He could see the guard and Old man Baek looking at them in astonishment.


    Cale mumbled while looking at their extremely shocked faces.


    Howe I could walk right in?


    He heard Raons voice at that moment.


    Human! I figured it out!


    Hmm?


    That core over there reacts to the aura of Dragons! It allows Dragons to enter without any restraint! The barrier does not exist against Dragons!


    Cale started to think.


    But Im not a Dragon?


    The Sky Eating Water asked mumbled in a low voice.


    You ate the power of a Dragon. You have a Dragons aura.


    Ah, right.


    I did.


    Oh.


    This is great.


    The moment the corners of Cales lips twitched up


    Baaaaaaaaaang


    An explosion that was notparable to what he had heard until now could be heard.


    Cale saw Choi Han, who was preventing the Blood Demon from getting closer.


    Cale motioned to Raon at that moment and the two of them used magic to quickly move ten steps to appear right in front of the formation core.


    You dare!


    They then heard the shocked guards voice, but


    Cale had no reason to hesitate.


    Ooooooooo


    The moment Raons half-transparent ck barrier appeared to block the guard Those few seconds were enough.


    For Cale to grab the formation core


    Screeeech


    For the formation that was functioning with this core at the center to make an odd noise


    And for all ten stories of Stairway to Heaven to slowly start shaking


    A few seconds was all it took for all of that to happen.


    The moment Cale grabbed the core and exited the area of the formation


    Now I just have to break it!


    The moment he made up his mind to destroy the item in his hand


    He suddenly heard the Sky Eating Waters excited voice.


    I think you can charge up with this thing?


    Hmm?


    This jewel should be able to turn the water drops that turned white back to ck?


    Oh.


    Cale looked at the purple core in his hand with an odd gaze.


    Trantors Comments


    Its a battery?!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 182: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 182: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (8)


    The Martial Arts Alliances Chief Advisor, Zhuge Mi Ryeo, was getting drenched under the swirling winds and the rain underneath the clouds that were dark enough to cover the stars and the moon.


    She reached out her hand.


    The rain has stopped.


    She raised her head.


    The clouds were scattering.


    The bright moonlight was cutting through the dark clouds and starting to reveal itself.


    She then looked down.


    Underneath the cliff


    The sea has calmed as well.


    The violent waves and the vicious wind and rain had disappeared.


    She could see Hainan in the distance.


    She could see the true appearance of Hainan with half of the ind glowing blue.


    It was at that moment.


    A white me shot up into the sky.


    There is the signal.


    She turned around with her back to the sea.


    The Divergent Coalition Leader, Sima Pyeong, leisurely folded up his umbre. His gaze followed Zhuge Mi Ryeo to a certain person.


    The Heavenly Demon, who had been seated on a boulder, stood up.


    An odd feeling of heat could be felt from this person, the only person who was not wet from the rain at all.


    He looked toward the ind as he spoke.


    Lets go.


    The hundreds of small andrge ships that were docked at shore


    Battleships, merchant ships, fishing boats The hundreds of ships they had borrowed from the navy, merchants, fishermen, and basically anybody they could find, all set out into the sea.


    They were moving very fast.


    As expected of my master.


    Sima Pyeong chuckled as he looked at the thing in his hand.


    Sima Pyeong had gotten on thergest ship at the back of the group.


    Wind swirled from his ship to make the ships in front of his go even faster.


    There was a magic circle that filled the entirety of the ships deck. Sima Pyeong was continuously putting the magic stones in his hand onto the center of the magic circle.


    Raon had arranged all of this in advance, allowing a spell to release that created gusts of wind.


    The ships used the wind to quickly cross the sea toward Hainan as if they were not carrying anything on them.


    However, these hundreds ofrge and small ships were all full of martial artists.


    The core members of the Triumvirate all held their weapons as they observed the slowly approaching blue lights.


    Now Ill get to fight.


    The only member of Cales group who had not gone to Hainan


    Toonka stretched the muscles in his shoulder as he licked his lips.


    It was at that moment.


    Piiioooooo.


    In the sea of blue light that covered half of Hainan


    A red me shot up from the opposite side.


    Chief Eunuch Wi. This was the signal that he had finished discussing things with the Lord of Hainan and had gathered the martial artists on the ind.


    Wow.


    Toonkamented while watching this.


    Things are going well.


    Cale had destroyed the core of the formation to calm the sea and make the Blood Cult appear. Everything had gone ording to their n.


    Furthermore, Chief Eunuch Wi had sessfully gathered the other people on Hainan.


    The martial artists of the Triumvirate were headed toward Hainan as well.


    Things were going well.


    Cale felt this and subconsciouslymented.


    It is weird that things are going so well.


    He was shocked by what he had just said.


    Thats true. It is so weird that things are going this well.


    Hmm.


    He stopped talking for a moment.


    He then thought to himself.


    Ah, whatever. All that matters is that I get to fight!


    Toonka stopped trying to think deeply about the matter.


    However, he still felt that something was off. He had not apanied Cale Henituse too many times, but every time he had been with Cale, things went differently from what they had nned and issues also got much bigger. After having those experiences, Toonka couldnt help but have a single thought.


    This feels so small-scale.


    The trash of the Unorthodox faction, Sima Jung, looked at Toonka as if he was speaking nonsense, but Toonka was serious.


    Hmm. Well, Im sure itll be fine.


    Of course, Toonka stopped thinking about it because it was annoying to think.


    Instead, he raised his voice.


    Lets increase the speed even more! We need to hurry up so we can fight! Kahahahahah!


    Toonka just wanted to fight.


    A smile soon appeared on his face.


    Theyre fast.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ships with blue lights were slowly appearing from Hainan.


    These would be members of the Blood Cult.


    The battle had already started, just as Toonka had wanted.


    * * *


    Human, did I do well?


    Yeah.


    The one to send the signal, Raon, puffed up his chubby stomach as he asked. Cale just nodded his head and praised Raon.


    Of course, he looked away from the roof that now had arge hole because Raon had sent up the signal.


    Raon had sent the signal up as soon as Cale pulled the core out of the formation.


    Human, are you not going to destroy the core?


    Raon asked with a confused look on his face.


    They heard the guards angry shout at that moment.


    You bastards! Hand that over!


    He then immediately destroyed the barrier that Raon had created.


    Baaaaang!


    Oh. As expected of someone in thetter stages of the Profound Realm.


    Cale was wowed by this persons abilities but not scared. Instead, hemented with a rxed look on his face.


    Im going to destroy this if you get any closer.


    The guard flinched.


    The old man with the long white beardpletely stopped moving. It was not because of what Cale had said.


    If Old man Baek had said something like that, this old man would have ignored thement and charged in.


    He was confident that he would be able to take it away before Old man Baek destroyed it.


    However, the guardsplexion slowly turned pale and sweats became visible on his forehead.


    H, how-


    This damn rat-like bastard who suddenly broke in, this bastard who dared to steal the formation core-


    How was he able to release such a strong aura?


    This is not the aura of martial arts.


    Existence. This was a sort of presence from this person.


    The guard naturally thought about his disciple, the Blood Demon, who surpassed him a long time ago.


    Even when her martial arts had beenckingpared to him, her aura and presence that she was born with had given him the confidence that she would be the future of the Blood Cult.


    That overwhelming presence made him feel noints about having to forever be stuck in this ce as a guard.


    However-


    This is simr to her.


    The auraing out of this person was not any less than the Blood Demon who had reached the Peak Realm.


    But the problem was-


    Thats not it.


    The aura he was releasing right now was just the tip of the iceberg.


    That was how rxed this person was right now.


    Who is he?


    As someone who spent all his time here as a guard, he could not tell the identity of this mysterious intruder.


    On the other hand, he could understand why Old man Baek chose to betray the cult.


    There is no way to fight and defeat someone with such an aura.


    You would definitely be defeated.


    However, the guard soon started smiling.


    Youre going to destroy that?


    Ha!


    He scoffed in disbelief.


    It was Cales turn to look confused. His gaze headed past the guard to Old man Baek, who was looking for an opening.


    Old man Baek flinched and shouted.


    They cant use the formation device if you break that! Im sure of it!


    The guard sneered at Old man Baek, who had raised his voice because he was feeling guilty.


    Hmph. What bullshit!


    The guard red at Cale as he spoke.


    That is an item that was pulled off the treasure of a world. That is not something that can be destroyed! No matter how strong you are, you will not be able to destroy that. Furthermore, do you even know how strong of a power is inside that thing?


    Cale had been focused on the core so he took another look at the formation he had entered earlier.


    Taking another look, he could see that the ten-sided formation was not just on the ground but also on the ceiling. They were both decagons but the patterns inside were different.


    The core seemed to have been floating in between the two formations.


    The guard shouted.


    You will soon be suppressed by the power inside that core! Even I get suppressed by that aura if I hold the core even for a little bit and my meridians feel like they are twisting. You are also human so Im sure youll feel the same thing!


    He did not hold back his sneering.


    Kehehe! How is it, the aura is already suffocating you, isnt it?


    This formation core was something the priestess and the guard did not dare to touch.


    Even the Blood Demon had to be cautious when handling this core. How could this mysterious person handle that?


    The only variable is the Dragon next to him.


    This young Dragon


    He needed to be careful as this was a Dragon like those Purple Blood bastards of Aipotu.


    He is young but a Dragon is still a Dragon. We cant let this bastard of that nasty race get his hands on the core.


    I need to prevent that at all costs!


    The guard slowly started walking toward Cale again.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom-!


    The whole Stairway to Heaven shook violently.


    The formation is losing its power!


    Old man Baek hatefully shouted from behind the guard.


    Beeeeeeep-


    A sharp rm started ringing.


    This rm that was ringing throughout the entire region of the Blood Cults territory was probably a warning that rang whenever the formation device stopped working.


    The Blood Cult would soon fall into chaos.


    The guard started frowning.


    Why is it that the esteemed Blood Demon has not appeared?


    It would not be weird if she had already arrived here earlier!


    The guard was finally realizing that something must have happened to her as well.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    Explosions were continuing to go off outside after all.


    There was no way that the Blood Demon would lose.


    It would just be that the obstacle in her way was quite persistent.


    Im sure that is this intruders ally.


    The guard bit down on his lips.


    He needed to swipe the core from this persons hand and return it to its proper location before the Dragon could get his hands on it.


    There will definitely be a moment that this bastards aura will twist because of the core. If I can use that instant-


    If he could use that-


    The guard then heard the intruders voice.


    Aura?


    Cale found this to be odd.


    I cant feel anything?


    The purple core in his hand looked like a gem.


    Honestly speaking, it just felt like he had a pretty stone in his hand.


    Its not that dangerous?


    As the Sky Eating Water mentioned, Cale was feeling fine.


    Pat pat. Cale tapped on the formation core.


    H, how-


    The guard seemed to be nking out in shock after seeing that Cale waspletely fine.


    Lets hurry up and eat it!


    Cale heard the Sky Eating Water urging him but he observed the guards nk expression and put it in his pocket.


    Itll be dangerous to eat it right here.


    Ill either use it when I need it or destroy it.


    The guard said that it could not be destroyed but Cale felt as if he would be able to do so. It was just an instinctual feeling and his intuition tended to be urate about things like this.


    N, no-


    The moment the guard saw the core disappear into Cales pocket and was about to move


    Old man Baek!


    Cale called out to Old man Baek.


    You are in charge of holding the guard back!


    Huh?


    As Old man Baek nkly asked back


    Cale quietly whispered. It was only loud enough for someone who was around him to hear.


    Lets destroy it.


    Cale then tapped the ground with his foot.


    Raon understood exactly what he was trying to say.


    Sounds great!


    ck mana shot out of Raons front paws and Raon sped his front paws together before mming down against the ground.


    Baaaaaang!


    A hole appeared on the ground.


    I need to go find the priestess.


    Cale started falling into the hole. Of course, he was not worried about thending at all because of Raons magic.


    No!


    He saw the look of despair on the guards face as he fell down.


    No!


    He also saw Old man Baek, who shouted the same thing and sent the True Jiangshi forward to stop the guard.


    Im sure these old dudes will have a nice fight.


    Cale stopped paying attention to them.


    Because-


    One more floor.


    Cale and Raon, who had now destroyed the floor of the ninth floor and were headed down to the eighth floor The two of them were invisible once again.


    Cale believed that there was no chance that the two of them could be found.


    W, what is going on!


    This is not the time to il around in confusion! We are heading up right away! Im sure that something must have happened to the guard-nim!


    The inside of Stairway to Heaven was alreadypletely chaotic.


    He was sure that the people inside this building were normally extremely elegant and overbearing, but They currently lookedpletely lost because of the suddenly breaking ceiling and the issue with the formation device.


    It will be hard to find us in this chaos.


    Cale moved in between these people and continued to look for the priestess with Raon.


    It looks like the others are still doing a good job of holding the Blood Demon back.


    Baaaaaang!


    Baaaaang-


    The endless explosions let him feel that his friends were doing great.


    Of course, he didnt want to see his friends get hurt while fighting the Blood Demon. He needed to look through Stairway to Heaven as quickly as possible. If the priestess or the youngdies of the House of Orsena were not here, he was nning on immediately heading toward the Blood Demon.


    Lets hurry!


    Raon sounded rushed as well.


    Just like Cale.


    But this is weird.


    Cale felt extremely iffy while they quickly moved around.


    Something definitely feels weird.


    The reason behind it was simple.


    Its too easy.


    It had been too easy for him to take the formation core.


    Of course, that was supposedly because Raon is a Dragon and he has the power of a Dragon, but


    Then isnt that even weirder?


    This formation existed for the Blood Cult.


    It was a device to hide their hiding ce and control the path to it.


    That would be why it was here with an important existence like the priestess and the guard was stationed in front of it.


    Should a barrier protecting such an important thing, an important formation like this be made so that a Dragon or someone with the power of a Dragon can approach it so easily?


    Absolutely not.


    Im sure the Blood Cult would not have wanted something like that.


    In that case, what had happened?


    Who had created such a situation?


    The answer was easy to guess.


    It looks like the Dragons are responsible for it.


    Aipotu.


    The Purple Bloods of that world


    The Dragons of that Hunter household must have made the formation and barrier like this.


    The core of the formation is something the Dragons gave them.


    Since this formation device was created with the Dragons helping them, it was highly likely that it was the Dragons who had messed with it.


    Mm.


    Cale subconsciously stopped walking.


    Human, are you not going?


    He could hear Raon urging him on, but Cale could not easily move.


    It was because he had a thought on his mind.


    The different Hunter households cooperate with each other but are inpetition with one another as well.


    The Hunters were negatively affecting numerous worlds in order to create the Omnipotent god.


    They cooperated with each other but oddly felt wary of one another as well, working hard to have more achievements than the other households.


    The way the House of Huayans had talked about the Blood Cult and the others during his time in Xiaolen was enough to confirm this.


    Hmm.


    But the Dragons of the Purple Bloods helped out the Blood Cult, the Blue Bloods?


    They even gave them such a precious core?


    It could have been a trade but the Purple Bloods were believed to have made a whole world disappear.


    Would such a group do something that would benefit theirpetitors?


    Ah, this-


    This, very much-


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    It was at that moment.


    Boom-


    Stairway to Heaven violently shook once more.


    He had been thinking that this was because the formation device had stopped, but For some reason, he felt as if this vibration was shooting up from deep underground.


    I guess I have no choice.


    Ill need to check again.


    Cales face slowly stiffened.


    We are on the sixth floor right now.


    Lets quickly check on the priestess before looking at the formation again.


    Of course, I need to check to make sure the others are okay as well.


    Its soon. The priestess resides on the fifth floor.


    Cale, who was using the information Old man Baek gave him as reference, flinched after arriving on the fifth floor.


    He raised his head.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    He could hear something breaking on the upper floors.


    The sound was slowly getting closer.


    Did the guard manage to get past Old man Baek and is heading down?


    The enemies were chasing him.


    Cale felt annoyed and thought to himself after realizing that fact.


    Would the tenth floor have been empty?


    Is it okay for there to be nobody guarding it?


    Lets just do the things I have to do in order first.


    The moment he stepped down onto the fifth floor


    Human! Its blue hair!


    Cale looked at the new young Blood Demon candidate at the entrance.


    We greet Lord Myung!


    Cale flinched after seeing the Blood Cultists greeting the young Blood Demon candidate.


    Hmm?


    This young Blood Demon candidate named Myung


    Human, I think weve been noticed?


    Although he was invisible, Cale was certain that he had made eye contact with that person.


    While that was going on


    Boom-


    As Stairway to Heaven violently rumbling once more


    On the top floor


    Ssssssssss-


    An extremely faint purple aura roamed around the formations on the ground and the ceiling.


    While other martial artists were guarding the formation as the guard had chased after Cale


    The ground and the ceiling The formation with different patterns in the two ces was slowly changing.


    The pattern on the ceiling was moving to the ground and the pattern on the ground up to the ceiling.


    The top and the bottom were slowly changing.


    Craaaaaaack.


    And the border encapsting these patterns started to crack.


    This was happening extremely slowly as well.


    Trantors Comments


    Welp


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 183: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (9)

    Book 2: Chapter 183: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (9)


    The young Blood Demon candidate Myung.


    Cale recalled the information about her.


    They said she was the first.


    The Blood Demon had a total of five young Blood Demon candidates.


    Four of them, including Yoon and Hoya, were from quite powerful families within the Blood Cult. All of them were at least from middle-grade families and had powers to support them.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, the first young Blood Demon candidate, Myung, was different. She did not have any powerful support behind her as the Blood Demon simply came back with her one day.


    She was the person who had been supporting the Blood Demon by her side the longest as well as the person who received the most affection from her.


    Human, I really do think that she saw us!


    Myung was currently looking right in the direction of the invisible Cale and Raon.


    They were certain that they had made eye contact and that they were looking at each other right now.


    Myung-nim?


    One of her subordinates looked at her and cautiously called out.


    However, he shut up once she raised her hand.


    Human, this is weird! How can she see us? She doesnt even seem that strong! In fact, she is weaker than Hoya!


    Is that so?


    The moment that Cales eyes clouded over, Myungs serious demeanor made her subordinates anxious but they could not say anything and simply continued to look at her.


    Myung was the only one among this group of masked Blood Cultists who had revealed her face.


    She finally opened her mouth.


    She did so while looking directly in Cales direction.


    Cale had a pretty good idea as to what she would say.


    She would either say something about how the enemies were right here and to capture them or to protect the priestess.


    As Cale was about to say something to react to her


    Fuck.


    He flinched after hearing the words that came out of Myungs mouth.


    She was scowling.


    I knew those motherfucking Dragons were behind this! Fuck!


    Raon reacted to that.


    Hmm? Human, is that young Blood Demon candidate cursing the Dragons right now? Is she talking shit about me?


    Her subordinates started reacting one by one.


    Myung-nim? What do you mean by that?


    Myung-nim, did you just say Dragons? Why are Dragons suddenly-


    It was at that moment.


    Boom-!


    The building intensely shook.


    Everybody stiffened up as this shaking was stronger than before.


    Myung was the only one who was not paying any attention to the shaking.


    ng.


    She pulled her sword out instead.


    Myung-nim!


    Shut up.


    She was now calm. She pointed her sword toward a direction as she gave an order.


    Go immediately and protect the priestess-nims. Also, inform the Blood Demon-nim.


    Myungs eyes were full of vignce.


    Let her know that those bastards with purple blood have betrayed us.


    Hooo.


    Cale quietly gasped in admiration.


    Human! What is that young Blood Demon candidate talking about?


    I know, right?


    I have no idea what she is doing, but


    It seems beneficial to us?


    The corners of Cales lips oddly curled up.


    Myung scowled after seeing his reaction.


    Myung-nim, are-


    Shut up and do as Imanded!


    The Purple Bloods.


    A few people had suddenly be serious after hearing those words. They seemed to be people who were Myungs close confidants or had a decent level of authority in the Blood Cult.


    They started to follow her order.


    ng, ng-!


    Some of them stood with their backs to the priestesss room and pulled out their weapons. Their expressions could not be seen because of the masks but they were giving off an aura that seemed to show that they were willing to put their lives on the line.


    Some of them quickly left the fifth floor.


    I already know you are there so why dont you just show yourselves?


    Cale responded to Myung who said that as she pointed her sword toward Cale.


    But I dont want to.


    What?


    Myung frowned at this extremely light and nonchnt response but Cale was acting almost pompous.


    He calmly walked toward the direction of the priestesss room that people were guarding.


    Stop.


    Myungmented in a calm voice. However, Cale ignored her.


    The corners of his lips twisted up while looking at everybody else other than Myung who were anxious and had no idea what was going on.


    Myung sighed as if she could see what Cale was thinking.


    What are you trying to do?


    She then lowered the tip of her sword.


    Myung-nim!


    One of her subordinates anxiously shouted out but she raised her hand again to stop him. She then continued to speak toward Cale and Raon.


    I never thought that the people of the Central ins would be able to find the path on their own to gather their strength to aim their des at the Blood Cult. That was why I was curious about who was behind them. However, I was unable to figure it out. I even considered whether you were the bastards who destroyed the greater good in Xiaolen.


    The bastards who destroyed the greater good in Xiaolen


    That-


    But that was me.


    Cale was the one who took down the Huayans, the ck Bloods.


    Myung continued to speak.


    But for it to be the bastards who took down the House of Huayans, your power was stronger than I expected.


    She let out a short sigh.


    But in the end, it was the Dragons who were behind all of this. Ha!


    She shook her head before scoffing in disbelief and then looking toward Cale with a cold look on her face.


    I knew we should have never pulled the Dragons into this.


    Mm.


    Cale debated for a moment before answering honestly.


    We are not the Purple Bloods.


    Haa.


    Myungs eyes filled with rage.


    She would not have been able to see this Dragon and person if it was not for the special power in her eyes. Without this power, she would not have been able to properly figure out the cause of this issue.


    The guard must have seen the Dragon as well. But that sir has never seen a Dragon, so he probably couldnt tell.


    She frowned.


    She addressed her enemies again.


    You are still nning on lying and deceiving us despite the situation being like this?


    Unlike the guard and other important figures in the Blood Cult, Myung had been to the world of Dragons.


    Ive been to Aipotu.


    Hooo.


    Cales eyes clouded over.


    Aipotu.


    A person who has been to that world had appeared just as he needed every extra bit of information about that ce.


    I heard about it while I was there.


    Myung pointed her sword back up again.


    It was pointed next to Cale, at Raon.


    ck Dragons. I heard that they are the symbol of disaster. For generations, ck Dragons have been cruel and scheming, trying to create disasters that would destroy the world.


    Hmm?


    Cale flinched.


    Hmm?


    Raon spoke to Cale in a bright voice.


    Human, I am not a symbol of disaster! I am great and mighty! In addition, I like peace!


    Cales face became unsettled.


    How could this little Dragon that was puffing out his big belly be a symbol of disaster?


    Aipotu, that ce clearly had some issues.


    Furthermore, you cannot let your guard down around a Dragon because it looks young. That scheming and selfish personality contains a dreadful and vicious heart.


    Human, I am not selfish! Of course, I am no pushover either!


    Dragging the people of the Central ins into this and destroying our formation Your n is probably to even destroy the greater good that we are trying to achieve in order to monopolize everything for yourselves? Of course, you lot are extremely sly so you probably pretended to be good people in front of the people of the Central ins. Such scheming acts are your specialty after all.


    Human! I admit that I am a better actor than Choi Han, but I am still not very good at acting! I know how to admit the truth!


    Its a bit loud.


    Cales face slowly stiffened as Myung and Raon continued to talk one after the other.


    He had no idea what Myung made of his expression, but Myung chuckled.


    She thenmented, almost as if she was mumbling to herself.


    I guess you are trying to do to our world what you have done to your own world?


    Cale reacted to those words.


    It seems you know what happened in Aipotu?


    Yeah. I know about it very well. We have also been extremely vignt about you Purple Bloods.


    I see.


    Cale nodded his head and agreed with her before casuallymenting.


    By the way, it looks like you are stalling?


    Myungs face stiffened.


    Cale asked in a casual tone.


    Are you waiting for the Blood Demon?


    The tip of Myungs sword slightly shook.


    Cale continued to speak casually toward her.


    I guess you have some brains. You know that you cannot stop us with just this group here.


    Myung was the strongest person here.


    However, she was weaker than Hoya.


    The Dominating Aura slowly started rising out of Cales body.


    Raon saw this and slowly started to channel his mana.


    Human, are we smashing right through them?


    Cale nodded his head.


    Myung bit down on her lips harder. She could taste blood in her mouth but she could not pay attention to that right now.


    Why has the Blood Demon-nim note?


    Her mother, the Blood Demon, should have arrived at Stairway to Heaven a long time ago.


    The Blood Demon was supposed to suppress all of their enemies while Myung rescued the priestess.


    However, the situation was different from what she had expected.


    The Blood Demon had not arrived here even after these individuals, who seemed to be from Aipotu, had swiped the core of the formation. She was not here even now after Myung had sent a messenger to her.


    Did something happen to the Blood Demon-nim?


    Something happened to that strong person who doesnt even seem to be human?


    Is she being pushed back by something?


    Is that even possible?


    The Blood Demon is now strong enough to even fight against Dragons.


    An unexinable sense of anxiety overwhelmed Myung. She could feel that her back was bing drenched.


    However, she could not pay any attention to those cold sweats.


    She felt as if the enemies in front of her would aim for this ce and move toward her at any moment.


    Yes, Im certain that they are from Aipotu.


    That was why they were able to take the formation core so easily and push the Blood Cult into this crisis.


    Her anxiety slowly started to increase.


    The formation should be okay, right?


    Seeing that this Dragon and his subordinate messed with the formation, she felt as if something more might happen than the formation just stopping.


    Do you trust the Dragons?


    She suddenly recalled the words of the person she had met in Aipotu.


    Fuck.


    She subconsciously swore before pointing her sword again.


    Lets make the first move.


    She felt as if no good woulde from just waiting for the enemy to make the first move.


    They are currently curious about me.


    They had looked at her with a curious look on their faces ever since she brought up Aipotu.


    Lets use that to lure them.


    Myung decided to use herself as bait.


    Ooooooooong-


    A blue aura started rising from her body.


    Tap.


    The moment she gently stomped her foot


    Her body quickly shot forward.


    She was headed toward the ck Dragon.


    That person should be the Dragons subordinate. I will aim for the Dragon first!


    This ck Dragon should be the evil one. It was young, but it was still a cruel and scheming Dragon.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    She heard a loud explosion.


    Myung had to stop for a moment to bnce herself.


    She then turned her head toward the direction of the noise.


    !


    Her eyes opened wide.


    The wall broke and something flew in.


    She moved her body back.


    Baaaaang!


    The something that that smashed through the wall mmed against the opposite wall.


    Dust clouds filled the area.


    Aigoo.


    Cale looked at the person smashed against the wall in disbelief.


    He, hahaha-


    It was because the bastard who was smashed against the wall wasughing as if he was happy.


    Cale watched the person brush the debris from the wall off himself and asked.


    Hey, are you okay?


    Yeah. This is nothing. It feels refreshing to be hit like this for the first time in a long while.


    Choi Jung Soo lightly brushed the dust off his hair.


    He then put on an extremely bright smile.


    However, Cale had already confirmed that there were no injuries on Choi Jung Soos body and was looking elsewhere.


    He could see a five-story building through the hole in the wall.


    On top of the building that was close to Stairway to Heaven


    A ck yong was shooting up from the building against a blue wave.


    Choi Han and the Blood Demon looked ready to charge toward each other at any moment.


    Cale watched this and nonchntly asked.


    Do we need to go there?


    Haha!


    Choi Jung Sooughed as if this was funny.


    Hey.


    Choi Jung Soo and Cale made eye contact.


    You are in the rear. The vanguard has always been ours.


    Choi Jung Soo flicked his chin toward the outside. Cale turned his head also and a slightly rxed smile appeared on his face.


    Choi Han, the person who had always been at the vanguard of their group


    He could see team leader Sui Khan standing in front of him.


    Against them was the Blood Demons blue aura, that pushed forward like arge wave that was ready to sweep away everything in front of her.


    Sui Khan pulled out his sword.


    -!


    There was no noise at all.


    However, the blue aura was shed by the sword and scattered in the air.


    Choi Jung Soo mumbled as if this was to be expected.


    As expected, that guy has gotten stronger as well.


    Apparently.


    Choi Han, Choi Jung Soo, and the team leader had all gotten stronger than Cale had expected.


    I guess that is to be expected with everything they have experienced?


    Cale realized that unlike in Xiaolen or against the jiangshis were dead mana was a major factor, it had been a long time since they were in a battlefield like this where it was simply a battle of strength against strength.


    Thats true.


    It had been a long time since they were on a battlefield where these guys could run wild.


    The moment that Cale realized this, team leader Sui Khan let out a deep sigh and lowered his sword. He looked a bit tired. He was showing an opening.


    However, that did not matter.


    There was someone who moved forward past the team leader.


    Now that this obstacle, the blue wave, was no longer hindering Choi Han


    He charged toward the Blood Demon with this sparkling rough ck aura wrapped around him.


    Baaaaaaaaaang!


    The explosion rang out like a roaring ck yong.


    The ck aura struck the ck Swamp.


    The Blood Demon supposedly could fight against the Hunter Dragons. But there was a reason that she could not get to Stairway to Heaven until now.


    Im heading back as well.


    Choi Han, Sui Khan, and Choi Jung Soo


    The three of them were holding the Blood Demon back.


    Choi Jung Soo put on an extremely bright smile.


    We will capture her soon. Just wait.


    Cale felt really odd right now.


    After such a long time, it felt like he was back in the battlefield of his past as Kim Rok Soo.


    It was at that moment.


    Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    He heard shouting from somewhere.


    No, the shouts wereing from all around.


    Cale could feel that Chief Eunuch Wi had entered the Blood Cults territory with the martial artists of Hainan and that the martial artists of the Triumvirate had almost reached the ind.


    Trantors Comments


    The allies areing!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 184: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (10)

    Book 2: Chapter 184: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (10)


    * * *


    Kahahaha! Weve finally reachednd!


    Boom.


    The ground shook around someone with arge physique jumped off the ship onto the ground.


    That person was Toonka.


    Some of the martial artists looked at him with looks of disgust.


    Herculean Strength to jump over to enemy ships when they got close to create holes on the decks and the way he suppressed the enemies and chucked them into the sea


    His toughness that would not break even if hundreds of enemies charged at him


    Furthermore, his crazy mental fortitude tough and charge toward the enemies as if he knew their secrets


    It automatically made them think that Toonka was a crazy bastard.


    However, Toonka did not pay any attention to them.


    Baaaaang!


    Baaaaang!


    The sea behind his back was still full ofrge and small battles.


    But that was also none of this business.


    Block them!


    Just ignore them and push forward! We are almost at Hainan!


    Protect the alliance members of the Triumvirate! Sink all of the Blood Cults ships!


    The Blood Cults ships were doing everything to stop the aligned forces of the Triumvirate.


    In response, the Triumvirates aligned forces were doing everything they could to get on the ind.


    Finally, there were also ships that the castle lord of Hainan had sent to help the aligned forces.


    It was war on top of the water right now.


    The ships of the Triumvirate used that opening to reach Hainan.


    Toonka was in the front of the group.


    Its over there.


    A small city where blue lights were pouring out Toonkas eyes sparkled as he looked toward that direction. The corners of his lips had curled up so much that they felt as if they would never go back down.


    Noble Warrior Du Kang.


    He heard a calm voice behind him.


    However, Toonka ignored him as if that was the normal thing to do.


    Boom!


    He gently stomped his foot before shooting forward.


    Kahahaha! The battlefield is waiting for me!


    Du Kang! Go with us too! Ahhahahahahahaha!


    Pwahaha. I guess the battle has finally started!


    Sima Jung and the other famous fighters of the Unorthodox faction ran behind him as well. The ratio was significantly skewed toward the Green Forest.


    Maybe they were getting antsy watching the pirates running wild on the seas but the way they smiled brightly as they ran forward made Zhuge Mi Ryeo, who had called out to Toonka, sigh.


    The Heavenly Demon had ament for Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo.


    We are going as well.


    She raised her head to look at the Heavenly Demon, the rest of the Demon Cult, the Orthodox faction, and the Unorthodox faction.


    They all looked as if they were excited to fight.


    If they had to go to the battlefield anyway


    Lets move as quickly as possible. I presume that we know all of our targets?


    There was no response.


    The Heavenly Demon simply took a step forward.


    The Sovereign Steps of the Heavenly Demon.


    The martial arts that was considered the start of a disaster for the Central ins was disyed by the tip of the Heavenly Demons foot.


    Boom-!


    The martial art that was known for each step making it feel as if the person ruled over the world made his presence slowly rise every time he moved forward.


    Dark red internal ki wrapped around his body.


    The Demon Cultists following behind him slowly increased the output of their internal kis as well. They all heard the Heavenly Demons low voice.


    The voice was definitely quiet, but it sounded as loud as thunder.


    It took quite a lot of time to get this far.


    The Heavenly Demon could see the numerous Blood Cultistsing out to the edges of the barrier to stop them.


    All of the high ranking members of the Blood Cult, ones who had been gathering from all around the continent, had all gathered here for the new priestesss first event..


    That might exin why there were so many people who looked strong.


    There are a lot of desirable prey.


    However, his gaze was looking in the distance.


    He could see a ck yong and arge blue aura rising up from the center of the Blood Cults area.


    ng.


    The Heavenly pulled out his sword.


    Remember this.


    The Demon Cultists all pulled out their weapons as well.


    The Blood Cult will fall before the sunes up.


    All of the Demon Cultists, the core members who were standing behind the Heavenly Demon, shouted in unison.


    Destroy the Blood Cult!


    Their voices were full of fervor.


    The Blood Cult had dared to nt spies in the Demon Cult and tried to take down the sky of the Demon Cult, the Heavenly Demon.


    The wrath the Demon Cultists felt toward them was violent.


    They finally arrived at the ce where they could release all of their wrath.


    They were ready to go into that battlefield.


    The Heavenly Demon swung his sword.


    Ssh!


    The blood of the Blood Cultists rushing toward them sshed into the air.


    However, the Heavenly Demon did not pay them any attention and just raised his speed.


    He was still far from his desired destination.


    Kim Hae-il.


    He would head to where that punk was at right now.


    That would be the center of the battlefield.


    The Blood Demon.


    The Heavenly Demon wanted to fight her as well as others who were as strong as her.


    As he charged through, the Demon Cultists seeped into the bloody battlefield around them.


    The Blood Cultists were wearing white masks.


    One of the Demon Cultists looking at them shouted as if they were enjoying themselves.


    Lets dye those masks red!


    The Demon Cultists started running wild with nothing holding them back.


    As they did that, there were people who were watching them.


    Ho. I knew that these Demons were crazy.


    Elder Ho Song Yi sighed as he mumbled to himself.


    However, a mallet, which was basically a symbol of the Beggars Gang, was already in his hand.


    The person standing in front of the group started speaking.


    This was the Sword Saint, one of the major figures in the Orthodox faction.


    You all figure out how to deal with the small fries.


    He then led the Heavenly Guardians to push forward even faster.


    His destination was the same as the Heavenly Demon.


    Ooooooooong-


    A golden aura was alreadying out of the Sword Saints body.


    The Namgung ns core members who made up the Heavenly Guardians also released sharp auras.


    Elder Ho could see a martial artist of the Blood Cult charging toward the Sword Saint.


    Although that person was releasing a vicious aura-


    Boom!


    The golden de that sliced from top to bottom was unbelievably heavy as it was full of the aura of a Monarch. It truly suited its name of a Monarch.


    Hooo.


    So scary, so very scary.


    Elder Ho shook his head before sighing.


    Boom!


    The ground shook.


    Hundreds of jiangshis from the Blood Cult had taken a step forward together toward Elder Hos direction.


    There were martial artists of the Blood Cult intermixed with the jiangshis.


    They did not look very strong but they looked strong enough to pull their weight.


    They are starting to crawl out one by one.


    He mumbled in a low voice before taking a gourd-shaped bottle out of his pocket.


    You all remember?


    Yes sir!


    Dozens of martial artists from the Martial Arts Alliance energetically answered his question and held gourd-shaped bottles in their hands.


    Our task is to take care of the small fry and put the jiangshis to sleep. Do not forget our task and do not act rashly!


    The aligned forces of the Triumvirate were divided into a front team and a rear team.


    The task of the front team was to take on the strong individuals throughout the Blood Cult while the rear teams mission was to take down the mid and low level martial artists of the Blood Cult and take over different regions of the Blood Cults base.


    And to put the jiangshis to rest.


    They were told that the jiangshis of the Blood Cult were mainly in the southern and northern ounds.


    However, a significant number of jiangshis were here as well as this was the main headquarters of the Blood Cult. In fact, there were quite a lot of living jiangshis and True Jiangshis here on Hainan.


    Old man Baek had exined how to purify these jiangshis, but the method was not simple.


    As a result, Old man Baek had given a different option as well.


    That was putting the jiangshis to sleep.


    Do you really think we can keep hundreds of thousands of jiangshis all awake? Putting them in a semi-conscious state makes it easier to store them.


    Old man Baek had handed them some powder as he said that.


    The jiangshis will fall asleep if they smell the smoke of this powder being burnt.


    They would be asleep for about four to five hours upon getting one sniff of this smoke.


    That was enough.


    They were nning on taking care of everything before the sun came up anyway.


    Get started!


    Elder Ho and many others all shouted the same thing.


    Crackle-


    Someone lit a fire and the powders started burning.


    As blue smoke started rising up


    Boom!


    The jiangshis stopped moving.


    They all started falling to the ground as if they were puppets that had their strings cut off.


    Fuck! Report to the boss! Tell them that the jiangshis have fallen into the unconscious states!


    How did those bastards know about this-?! Hurry up!


    Chaos started manifesting because of the fallen jiangshis.


    Of course, chaos within the Blood Cult was beneficial to Cales allies.


    This is the time! Everybody charge!


    Capture all of the Blood Cults people!


    Chhh-


    Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo watched all of this before opening up her fan.


    Her gaze headed far toward the southern part of Hainan.


    A signal re shot up once more.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiii-!


    It looks like the Divergent Coalition Leader and Chief Eunuch Wi have met up.


    The Unorthodox faction and the martial artists of Hainan had now met up and were pressuring the Blood Cult from the south.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo looked down at the map.


    The aligned forces of the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult were in the north.


    The aligned forces of Hainan and the Unorthodox faction were in the south.


    They were pressuring the Blood Cult from the top and bottom.


    We are going to have even more allies heading over to Hainan so the battle will lean in our favor.


    No matter how strong the Blood Cult was and despite the fact that this was their headquarters


    They had no choice but to lose in numbers to the aligned forces of the Triumvirate that had the entire Central ins on their backs.


    But-


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo looked toward the center of the map at the core region of the Blood Cult.


    The deciding factor for all of these battles-


    Will be determined in the center.


    Now that the formation had been rendered useless, all that was left was to capture the Blood Demon.


    Her gaze moved past the map to the distance.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    She was looking toward a spot where endless explosions wereing from.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    * * *


    Choi Han slightly rxed the sword in his hand.


    Grind grind.


    He kept his gaze forward as the odd sound continued.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The Blood Demons white hair fluttered from the breezeing from the night sea.


    Grind grind.


    The odd sound echoed even louder every time the Blood Demons finger moved rhythmically.


    The blue aura flowing around her filled the area around her as she did that.


    Shes strong.


    It had been a while since Choi Han thought such a thing about an enemy.


    The Blood Demon.


    She was not using dead mana at all. In fact, the blue aura that she was using was overflowing with life force.


    Like the ocean that embraces everything Like the vitality created by the numerous creatures living inside it


    This cold and chilling aura was full of beautiful life force.


    It allowed Choi Han to fight against the Blood Demon without worrying about being poisoned by dead mana, but it made him feel leery.


    Its clean.


    The power that the Blood Demon was using was too pure and clean.


    It did not seem like the power of someone who had turned countless people into jiangshis and was trying to take over the Central ins.


    You guys truly are not martial artists.


    The Blood Demon spoke for the first time.


    Her voice was cold but oddly gentle at the same time.


    Grind grind.


    The blue aura was still fluctuating around her.


    The Blood Demon was still calm despite exchanging blows a few times.


    I wondered if Aipotu betrayed us because you guys managed to destroy the formation, but that doesnt seem to be it.


    The Blood Demon and Choi Han


    The two of them were quite far away from each other with a building in between them. Nheless, Choi Han could clearly hear the Blood Demon as if she was speaking right next to him.


    I can see the answer.


    The Blood Demon gentlymented.


    You guys must be the ones who saved Xiaolen from the ck Bloods.


    Choi Han quietly observed the Blood Demon without reacting in any way.


    However, his inner thoughts were quiteplicated.


    The Blood Demon had white hair and blue eyes. Her choice of words were oddly confusing.


    Did she just say we were the ones who saved Xiaolen?


    The ck Bloods household. Simr to the House of Huayans with Xiaolen, the Blood Cult and their leader, the Blood Demon, were trying to destroy the Central ins. For such a person to say that they saved Xiaolen did not sound like she was putting it in a positive way.


    It led to Choi Han answering her for the first time.


    Yeah. We came to save the Central ins in the same way.


    The Blood Demon must have heard him despite the distance as she slightly smiled.


    As Choi Han slightly scowled in response


    Something is weird.


    He heard Sui Khans voice.


    Sui Khan, who looked as if he had been a bit tired, was back to his usual self as he stood next to Choi Han andmented.


    The Blood Demons aura is too clean.


    Choi Han couldnt help but look at Sui Khan, who had the same thought as him.


    Choi Han had been quite unsettled about that already.


    How could a person who handles jiangshis have such a pure power?


    Did she do so with martial arts?


    The Blood Demon was clearly a regr human.


    That was the reason Choi Han was slightly amazed by her strength despite her being an enemy.


    Although she was the enemy, the Blood Demons power waspletely clean without the tiniest speck of darkness.


    She could only reach such a level of strength while maintaining this clean aura by working her ass off.


    As Choi Han was about to admit that he had to credit her for her efforts despite her being the enemy


    Blood Demon.


    Sui Khan stepped forward.


    A regr sword was in his hand.


    sh.


    He shed a portion of the blue aura as he leisurely spoke.


    Creating hundreds of thousands of jiangshis would have resulted in quite a bit of dead mana. Then you would have used that dead mana to create even more jiangshis.


    He nodded his head as if he figured something out.


    Yes, the Blood Cult and you have killed countless number of people.


    Grind grind.


    Sui Khan calmly looked at the blue aura that was taking over its surroundings.


    Your clean power, that is not yours. You stole it.


    Choi Han flinched.


    Sui Khan made eye contact with the Blood Demon.


    The purest and cleanest aura that a person has. Their life force. You stole it.


    The life force that a person was born with. Unlike the auras that were gathered and developed throughout their lives, that initial life force was extremely likely to be pure and clean.


    To find something simr in the Central ins, it would probably be the Spirit Blood.


    That is how you got strong.


    The life force of hundreds of thousands of people who were turned into jiangshis. This blue aura was the life force she had absorbed from them.


    The Blue Bloods household.


    Blue blood could be referring to the blood inside the body, however, it was talking about this blue aura, a persons life force.


    They heard a shout down below at that moment.


    Mother!


    Mother, we are here!


    It was the other two young Blood Demon candidates, Eun and Baek.


    They hade with a group of strong individuals to help the Blood Demon.


    Pfft.


    Sui Khan did not hide his sneer at the fact that they called the Blood Demon mother.


    They are calling you mother? Blood Demon, you especially took a lot of life force from children. Isnt that right?


    The purest life force would have been with the children.


    He heard someone gasp at that moment.


    Wow.


    Choi Jung Soo, who had returned, was holding his sword in his hand as he looked at the Blood Demon andmented.


    Shes totally trash, isnt she?


    Yes.


    Sui Khan agreed with him before looking at something in the distance.


    The Heavenly Demon and other martial artists were approaching.


    I guess we only have to handle the Blood Demon.


    His voice was calm.


    Ill sh her.


    Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo moved right behind Sui Khan and got ready.


    So, the two of you capture the Blood Demon.


    The tip of his regr sword pointed toward the Blood Demon.


    He then nonchntly asked.


    Hows the other side doing?


    As Choi Jung Soo was about to speak


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    A loud explosion came from Stairway to Heaven.


    Choi Jung Soo chuckled at Choi Han and the team leader who looked at him.


    I guess they must have captured the priestess.


    * * *


    Ugh!


    The instant Myung was hit by Raons spell and flew back


    Cale spoke to Raon.


    Break it!


    I got it!


    Baaaaaang!


    The wall to the room with the priestess was destroyed.


    Raon was destroying things left and right today.


    Ill destroy everything!


    Cale listened to Raons cheery voice as he walked past the destroyed wall.


    He then smiled.


    Found you.


    He finally found the priestess.


    Trantors Comments


    We finally get to see who it is!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you cant wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 185: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (11)

    Book 2: Chapter 185: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (11)


    ¡®Ha.¡¯


    Cale let out a short sigh internally.


    Cale saw dozens of people as soon as he entered the priestess¡¯s room.


    They were surrounding and protecting the bed at the center as if they were walls.


    These people, who had not even groaned as the wall crumbled, also had masks on their faces as they observed Cale.


    It was as if they could not forgive an enemy who was aiming for the priestesses.


    Cale looked at the bed behind them.


    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t just one person.¡±


    Myung had given this order when they first saw her.¡®Go immediately and protect the priestess-nims. Also, inform the Blood Demon-nim.¡¯


    She had said priestess-nims, plural.


    ¨C Human, are there two priestesses?


    ¡°Yeah. I guess so.¡±


    There were two women on the bed.


    To be more specific, there was a woman who seemed to be old and a young girl.


    The old woman red at Cale.


    Cale nonchntlymented after seeing her gaze.


    ¡°You must be the priestess of thest generation?¡±


    Hoya and Yoon had said that a new priestess had been selected, not multiple new priestesses.


    That meant that the answer was obvious.


    One was thest generation¡¯s priestess.


    The other person was the one who became a priestess this time.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The old woman kept her mouth shut while continuing to stare at Cale.


    Cale did not pay much attention to this woman who did not answer.


    Instead, he looked toward the other person.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a familiar face.¡±


    One of the important noble houses in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital¡­


    The Duke¡¯s House of Orsena.


    That ce was burned to the ground.


    Most of the people had lost their lives and the person who was suspected of being the culprit, the eldest youngdy Orsena was missing.


    Furthermore, the youngest youngdy of the House of Orsena, the only one to survive, had been abducted by the Hunters who had attacked the Roan Pce.


    ¨C Human, it is the youngest youngdy Orsena!


    That youngest youngdy was in front of them as the new priestess.


    All emotions disappeared from Cale¡¯s face.


    ¨C ¡­Human.


    Raon cautiouslymented.


    ¨C ¡­The youngest youngdy¡¯s condition seems weird. It¡¯s a bit, a bit, mm.


    Raon could not describe it.


    It could not be helped.


    The young girl¡¯s eyes were not focused. She was nkly looking into the air with her mouth open.


    This young girl, who was even younger than Hong, had been pretty petite to start, but she was extremely skinny and fragile looking now.


    Of course, the clothes she was wearing were dazzling as if they were embroidered in gold and her hair and wrists were decorated with beautiful essories, but¡­


    ¨C Mm mm. She seems a bit crazy¡­


    As Raon mentioned, the young girl¡¯s condition was too different from her original appearance.


    She looked like someone who was drugged.


    ¡°Haa.¡±


    Cale was bbergasted.


    This little girl had seemed quite anxious when the Duke¡¯s House of Orsena was destroyed, but¡­ At least her body had been fine.


    Furthermore, her eyes had been bright despite having been scared.


    He subconsciously made ament.


    ¡°What the hell did you do to a kid?¡±


    He scowled.


    The people protecting the priestesses did not respond to Cale.


    Furthermore, the old woman tightly hugged the young girl and red at Cale.


    She then mouthed something.


    No sound came out.


    ¡®!¡¯


    However, Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°We must evacuate the priestess-nims!¡±


    Cale heard Myung¡¯s shout behind him.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    ng, ng!


    The people who had been sted away by Raon¡¯s wind magic regained consciousness and charged toward Cale with their weapons.


    Oooooo-


    Blue aura was rising from Myung¡¯s sword as she charged in front of the group.


    Boom!


    Furthermore, the people protecting the priestesses all took a step forward at the same time and put their hands on their scabbards.


    They looked ready to pull their swords and charge at Cale at any moment.


    ¡°Pleasee this way.¡±


    A few of them who had been closest to the bed approached the priestesses.


    They looked ready to run whenever they saw an opportunity.


    Myung shouted.


    ¡°Capture the enemies! Buy us some time! Focus only on that!¡±


    In order to buy the priestesses some time to escape¡­ They were going to attack Cale with that being their only goal.


    Dozens of people charged toward or aimed their swords at Raon and Cale.


    That was not all.


    Boom!


    ¡°I found you!¡±


    The guard. He had reappeared. He had dozens of his subordinates behind him.


    Of course, he did not look normal.


    His whole body was covered in blood.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    They could hear rumbling in the distance.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    The guard clicked his tongue as he shouted.


    ¡°We need to finish it before Old man Baek gets here! Capture that bastard right now! Avoid the attacks of the Dragon and just, just get that bastard! You can kill him if you have to do so!¡±


    The guard shouted after making eye contact with Myung.


    ¡°Young Blood Demon candidate, you listen to me as well! We must get the core back from that person! That is the top priority!¡±


    Myung shouted as well.


    ¡°We must also save the priestess-nims, sir!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll all be resolved if we just kill that bastard!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it make sense to take care of the Dragon first since that is his backer?!¡±


    The two of their opinions seemed a bit different. However, they did not say anything else.


    They realized that everything would end if they just captured their enemies.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Myung and the guard¡­ The hundred or so people they were leading all charged toward Cale.


    Of course, the guard and Myung were in the front of the pack.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Raon moved in front of Cale after hearing Cale call his name in a calm voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, human! I will destroy everything!¡±


    A solemn aura swirled around Raon.


    Raon had made up his mind to be Cale¡¯s shield and his feet as he knew that Cale could not use his shield or wind powers right now.


    Raon then heard a nonchnt voice before a rugged handnded on his head.


    ¡°Why would we fight?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Cale and Raon made eye contact.


    Cale whispered at that moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take the priestesses and run.¡±


    He then snickered.


    Raon smirked as well.


    Destroying everything was fun but smacking their enemies on the back of their heads and running away was even more entertaining.


    Raon¡¯s wings fluttered.


    ¡°Sounds great!¡±


    Nothing else needed to be said.


    Swoooooooosh-


    A gust of wind shot Raon and Cale up into the air.


    The gust then quickly charged the two of them toward the bed.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Someone threw a sword, a blue aura flew toward Cale, then there were some spears and daggers thrown at them as well, but¡­


    Although it was quite chaotic¡­


    Bang!


    Baaaaang!


    Nothing could pierce through Raon¡¯s shield.


    Ooooooooong-


    Raon¡¯s chubby front paws were holding magic stones. The highest-grade magic stones sparkles.


    Cale and Raon then stopped on top of the bed.


    ¡°Protect the priestess-nims-¡±


    The person closest to the priestesses opened her mouth before she flinched.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    She let out a deep groan. She started sweating bullets and her hand that was holding the sword started shaking.


    She was not the only one feeling this way.


    The people who had created the wall around the priestesses¡­ The eyes that were staring at Cale through the masks were all shaking.


    ¡°Eek.¡±


    Even Myung gasped and flinched.


    Ooooo¨C


    This entric aura that instantly spread out as if it was taking over the area¡­


    The auraing out of Cale started dominating everything.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    This aura was so strong that even the guard, who had experienced this twice, got scared again for an instant.


    Cale released only enough of the Dominating Aura so that he remained rxed.


    The sudden release of this aura that dominated the area made it so that nobody dared to move.


    Bang!


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Actually, a portion of the people around him dropped their weapons and covered their necks. They were all sumbing to the aura and finding it difficult.


    They couldn¡¯t help but be anxious and scared about this aura that seemed to be suffocating them and wanted to even dominate their breathing.


    ¡®H, how can he have such aura-¡¯


    Myung, who was experiencing this aura for the first time, barely managed to hold her weapon with her shaking hand as she looked at Cale.


    No, she couldn¡¯t even look at him properly.


    Her whole body was shaking and she felt as if she would be dominated to death.


    Had she felt such an aura from the Blood Demon?


    No. This was even worse.


    ¡®¡­Then a Dragon?¡¯


    It made her think of an existence.


    ¡®¡­Dragon Lord.¡¯


    That individual¡¯s aura had definitely been like this.


    ¡®That¡¯s right.


    It felt like it would dominate everything as if the aura was enough to kill a person.


    No.¡¯


    Myung shook her head.


    It was different.


    This person¡¯s aura was different from the Dragon Lord.


    It was a bit more-


    ¡®¡­How can I describe this?¡¯


    It was definitely different from a Dragon Lord but made her feel suffocated the same way.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    Could she kill, no, could she go against this person?


    Myung¡¯s back started filling with sweat.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale moved down and extended his hand.


    ¡°N, no-!¡±


    Myung subconsciously shouted. Her voice was shaky as well but it could not be helped.


    The priestess-


    ¡°Why-¡±


    The priestess grabbed Cale¡¯s extended hand.


    The old woman held the young girl in her arm as she grabbed Cale¡¯s hand with the other.


    Myung watched this and barely managed to react.


    ¡°S, stop them so that they cannot escape! Throw your bodies at them if you have to!¡±


    The people protecting the priestesses started moving. However, it was not easy to do so.


    Cale¡¯s aura made it so that they even feared lifting their heads.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Myung had to charge forward again. She bit down hard on her lips and they were bleeding. She had to do that so that she could find the strength to oppose this overwhelming aura.


    ¡°¡­Haaa-¡±


    However, she soon stopped moving.


    Oooooong¨C oooooong¨C


    A ck light started rising like smoke.


    An odd circle appeared on top of the bed with the priestesses, Cale, and the Dragon.


    Myung knew what this was.


    ¡°¡­A magic circle.¡±


    The Dragon had drawn a magic circle.


    ¡°Hehe. We¡¯re leaving!¡±


    The teleportation magic circle activated with Raon¡¯s bright voice.


    Wave wave.


    Cale waved toward Myung and the guard.


    Paaaat!


    There was a bright light and crack, the highest-grade magic stone was destroyed.


    Once the light disappeared¡­


    The two priestesses, Cale, and Raon had disappeared without a trace from the bed.


    ¡°¡­Ho.¡±


    Myung loosened her grip.


    Her sword fell to the ground.


    ¡°How can this be-, the core, the core-¡±


    She could hear the guard¡¯s voice of despair but she ignored it.


    She simply looked at where Cale had disappeared.


    The priestesses and the core of the formation¡­


    The ck Dragon and the human had disappeared with everything.


    The human who had an immense aura that alone felt as if it would kill you¡­ She did not have to fight against him now that he had disappeared, but¡­


    Myung, who had lost everything now that Cale had left, simply stood there with a nk look on her face.


    This was not just her but everybody in this ce.


    Boom, boom!


    Old man Baek appeared with the True Jiangshis at that moment.


    He also looked like a mess.


    ¡°Huh? Did they leave without me?¡±


    It was just extra that his face filled with despair after realizing the situation.


    * * *


    Paaaat.


    There was a bright light and Cale blinked his eyes. His sight soon returned to normal.


    ¡°¡­Young master Kim?¡±


    The Fist King was the one to greet them.


    The Fist King was the only person left on the ship with the captain.


    Cale and Raon had appeared with the two priestesses in front of them.


    ¨C Human, I set this ce as the coordinates! I thought that inside the ind would be better!


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Cale gave Raon apliment and let go of the priestess¡¯s hand. He then looked at her.


    ¡°You asked me to save you, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The priestess, who was still holding onto youngest youngdy Orsena as if she was her lifeline, slowly nodded her head.


    The priestess had mouthed something earlier.


    She had mouthed the same thing over and over.


    ¡®Save me.¡¯


    Cale had somehow managed to understand what she was mouthing, allowing him to extend his hand toward her. Cale looked at the hand he had let go and asked.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re young, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Although she had white hair and her face and neck were full of wrinkles¡­


    The priestess¡¯s hand was smooth without any wrinkles.


    In fact, it was a young hand that never seemed to have struggled in life.


    He could clearly see her the moment he recognized that. Unlike her old appearance, an odd aura was wrapped around her.


    Nod.


    The priestess nodded her head.


    She then pointed at her neck and shook her head.


    ¡°You can¡¯t talk?¡±


    Nod.


    The priestess nodded her head again. She then continued to warily look at Cale. She seemed scared that Cale would throw her away.


    It seemed quite different from how she had red at him earlier.


    Cale nonchntlymented.


    ¡°I guess it would be difficult to talk about this right now. For now-¡±


    Cale suddenly stopped talking.


    Baaaaaang¡ª¨C!


    They heard a loud noise from a distance.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The direction was toward the Blood Cult.


    ¨C I¡¯ll take a look!


    Raon shot up into the air before subconsciously shouting.


    ¡°H, human! Stairway to Heaven is crumbling!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Stairway to Heaven.


    The ce with the formation and the priestess.


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide after hearing that the building he had just been inside was crumbling.


    ¡®We¡¯ve only been here for a few minutes. What the hell happened there?¡¯


    As Cale looked confused¡­


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He groaned.


    ¡°Human, what is it?!¡±


    ¡°Young master Kim, did something happen?¡±


    Raon and the Fist King approached Cale in shock. Cale put his hand in his shirt pocket before saying anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­What the heck?¡±


    Oooooong¨C oooooong¨C


    The formation core¡­ the purple orb was rumbling as it slowly released a light.


    ¡®¡­I have a bad feeling about this-¡¯


    The moment he had that thought¡­


    Ruuuuuumble¡ª-


    He heard a noise he should not have heard. Cale turned his head.


    He was not looking toward the Blood Cult nor the Guangdong shores.


    It was the opposite direction ofnd.


    The noise was starting from the vast sea in front of Hainan.


    Ruuuumble-


    The rumbling wasing from the night sky from the distant sea.


    Cale lowered his head.


    Underneath the sea¡­


    The sea that had been calm just moments ago was starting to move.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Uh oh, the sea! The sea!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 186: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (12)

    Book 2: Chapter 186: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (12)


    ¡®Something is happening.¡¯


    Rumble-


    The rumbling in the sky from the distant sea was slowly getting louder.


    ¡°Human, the sky is getting cloudy!¡±


    The stars were disappearing in the distant sky.


    The clouds were covering the light of the stars.


    Ooooooooong.


    Cale looked at the purple formation core that was rumbling and sparkling in his hand.


    He then observed the changes in the distant sky as well as the growing waves in the once calm waters.He could think that this was not a big deal.


    The water sshing like this during the night was nothing special and the distant sky getting cloudy could not be rted to this area at all.


    However, Cale could only say one thing as he put the formation core back in his pocket.


    ¡°The Dragons messed around.¡±


    Aipotu. Those Purple Bloods bastards had done something.


    ¡°Human! I think I know what you mean when you say messed around, but I am not that kind of Dragon!¡±


    He ignored Raon¡¯sment.


    He couldn¡¯t confirm what kind of mess, no, what kind of traps those Dragon bastards had set up, but¡­


    He had a feeling based on the changes in the sea and the approaching rumbling from the sky.


    ¡®The sea is dangerous.¡¯


    Cale addressed the Fist King.


    ¡°Please go see the Chief Advisor immediately and ask her to have the ships dock on the ind as quickly as possible or return to the shore on the other side. And then please have everybody gather not on shore but at the center of the ind.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    The Fist King answered without any hesitation as he had seen what Cale had seen.


    Cale then added on.


    ¡°And please take care of the priestesses as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You do not have to worry.¡±


    Cale looked away from the Fist King and motioned to Raon with his gaze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    To the Blood Cult.


    ¡°I got it, human!¡±


    Oooooo-


    ck mana started creating a teleportation magic circle on the deck again.


    The Fist King watched Cale get ready to leave and hesitated before asking a question.


    ¡°¡­Young master Kim! Is something about to happen with the destruction of Stairway to Heaven?¡±


    Paaaat-!


    Cale was covered in a bright light as he left a short response.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go check that, Fist King-nim.¡±


    That was the only way to set a n.


    The Fist King¡¯s solemn face and the scared priestesses disappeared from Cale¡¯s view.


    He heard the voice of the Sky Eating Water at that moment.


    ¨C Cale. This seems, mm.


    Cale closed his eyes and was about to let the teleportation magic circle take his body when he heard the extremely sunken voice of the Sky Eating Water.


    ¨C It looks like both the sky and the sea will charge at us?


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    Cale swore as he opened his eyes to see that he was in the za right in front of Stairway to Heaven.


    It was at that moment.


    Twitch.


    His heart felt numb.


    ¡°Oo-¡±


    He heard Raon¡¯s groan at the same time. Cale immediately extended his hand.


    He could see Raon with his wings and body curled up. Cale immediately hugged Raon after seeing that Raon¡¯s wings were shaking.


    He then looked around.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Nobody had pointed their swords at Cale despite his teleporting to the center of the za.


    Everybody was either kneeling or down on the ground or barely standing and breathing heavily.


    Pat. Pat.


    Cale petted Raon¡¯s back.


    He heard a quiet voice.


    ¡°¡­Human.¡±


    There was no shaking.


    However, he could sense fear and shock in Raon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Human¡­ What is this¡­¡­?¡±


    It had been a long time since Raon truly asked Cale about the identity of something.


    Cale got annoyed after sensing the faint trace of fear in Raon¡¯s voice.


    However, he did not say anything.


    As Raon was in Cale¡¯s arms, he slowly raised his head to see the existence that was making him shake.


    Cale was looking toward that direction as well.


    Shhhhhhhh-


    There was a gust of wind.


    It was not a natural wind.


    Fluctuating blue aura¡­ That blue color was shining. This natural and beautiful blue color that made people think of the sea under the sunlight was mixed with hundreds, no, thousands of different shades of blue, making it truly resemble the sea.


    Wind blew whenever the aura fluctuated and Cale frowned at the aura the wind contained.


    ¡®This-¡¯


    The Dominating Aura reacted at that moment.


    ¨C Hoo. That¡¯s pretty strong.


    Dragon Fear.


    It was an aura that would make most creatures fall into fear.


    An aura that was like Dragon Fear butpletely different touched Cale¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    Raon peeked his head out. He was not shaking at all now. In fact, he was squirming.


    Cale looked down at Raon.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay now!¡±


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben. The Dragon Fear that he released was not something a fellow Dragon like Raon feared.


    However, this unfamiliar aura that was simr to that was enough to give this young Dragon a short period of fear.


    Raon was a Dragon but he was only six years old after all.


    Cale released the arm that was hugging Raon.


    His arm was a bit numb but he ignored it.


    He looked somewhere else instead.


    He heard the Dominating Aura¡¯s voice.


    ¨C But this aura, it feels like it was created from tens of thousands, no, hundreds of thousands of lives?


    Step.


    Cale stepped forward.


    He could see it.


    He could see Choi Han breathing heavily with his sword stabbed into where he was standing.


    Standing right in front of the Blood Demon, his existence felt extremely smallpared to therge sea-resembling blue aura.


    He was just one person.


    Crack.


    Choi Han seemed to be struggling to breathe. The roof he had stabbed his sword into cracked.


    However, he only looked forward.


    He made eye contact with the Blood Demon.


    ¡°This was fun but I don¡¯t think I can y with you for very long.¡±


    She looked rxed.


    Her white hair moved like a painting within the blue aura.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Choi Han could hear team leader Lee Soo Hyuk let out a deep breath next to him. He couldn¡¯t even see Choi Jung Soo.


    The moment Choi Jung Soo had attacked the Blood Demon¡­


    They were able to get very close thanks to the team leader¡¯s power and Choi Han had seen Choi Jung Soo¡¯s white yong charge toward the Blood Demon as if it wanted to rip her into pieces.


    This immense aura had suddenly released from the Blood Demon at that moment.


    Choi Jung Soo had been flung away by that immense aura. The white yong had been swallowed by the blue aura as if it was drowning in the sea.


    ¡®Ha.¡¯


    Choi Han scoffed internally.


    He finally realized it.


    ¡®This is the true Blood Demon.


    The ck Bloods of Xiaolen¡­ The Huayans patriarch was nothing.


    Yes, I should have expected this.¡¯


    He could feel it properly.


    ¡®She took away the lives of hundreds of thousands of people and turned their life force into her own aura.¡¯


    It only made sense for such an aura to be this strong.


    It did not make sense that such an aura was simply clean and pure.


    Because-


    ¡®The lives of hundreds of thousands of people¡­ The weight of that should be heavier than anything else.


    In some ways, this is even stronger than Eruhaben-nim¡¯s Dragon Fear.¡¯


    Even though Eruhaben was a Dragon, the aura of a single individual could not be heavier than the aura created from the lives of hundreds of thousands of people.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    The Blood Demon clicked her tongue.


    ¡°I never expected to use my full force in this ce.¡±


    She spoke as if she approved of Choi Han and Sui Khan, who was standing behind Choi Han with his head down.


    ¡°I will ept it. You guys are magnificent.¡±


    Her gaze headed to the bottom of the roof for a moment.


    ¡°Haaaaa, haaaaa-¡±


    ¡°Huuuuuff, m, mother.¡±


    Two young Blood Demon candidates were lying on the ground breathing heavily.


    Their blue hair was turning ck.


    Blue auras shot out of their bodies and seeped into the Blood Demon¡¯s aura.


    Choi Han sighed as he watched.


    ¡®In the end the young Blood Demon candidates were all to benefit the Blood Demon as well.¡¯


    The Blood Demon was absorbing the auras of the young Blood Demon candidates, these children who called her mother, and turning it into her own aura.


    She smiled warmly toward Eun and Baek.


    ¡°You two grew wonderfully until now. Your auras are splendid. Your mother is so happy that you two grew up to be so fabulous.¡±


    ¡®How can she be like this?¡¯


    As Choi Han had that thought¡­


    Sssssssssss¡ª


    A breeze started blowing again.


    It was even stronger now.


    ¡°I wish to no longer waste time.¡±


    The Blood Demon channeled her aura.


    This blue aura that resembled a tsunami raised its body.


    The aura shot up with the Blood Demon at the center as if arge wave was forming.


    That aura urately charged toward Choi Han and Sui Khan.


    Step.


    The Blood Demon took a step forward.


    Boom!


    Choi Han could feel his heart thumping.


    He could feel that strong aura trying to attack him.


    He felt as if he could tell the identity of this aura that was full of so many lives.


    ¡®That is a swamp.¡¯


    It was not the sea.


    It was a swamp.


    It was the type of swamp that would drag you down and not even leave a single strand of hair once you fell inside.


    Cale could feel that his aura would be sucked away and his entire existence would disappear the moment he was swallowed by this blue aura.


    ¡®Is this martial arts? How was the Blood Demon able to get such power?¡¯


    He heard the Blood Demon¡¯s gentle voice at that moment.


    ¡°Something seems to have happened to Stairway to Heaven, so after quickly taking care of you¡­ I will need to resolve the issue that you all and those bastards from Aipotu have created.¡±


    Sssssssssss¡ª


    The blue aura rose even higher.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The Sword Saint of the Namgung n was barely able to remain standing in front of that aura.


    It was good enough that he was not showing an embarrassing sight in front of it.


    ¡°Huuuuuff.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The martial artists of his n were unable to breathe properly in front of this strong aura.


    ¡®It¡¯s like-


    Yes, it¡¯s like that.¡¯


    The Sword Saint had a thought as he looked at thisrge blue aura.


    Yunnan Castle.


    Young master Kim¡¯s tsunami that had destroyed the castle walls there¡­ The Sword Saint was feeling the same sensation he had felt when he first saw that tsunami.


    ¡®No.


    This is even stronger than that.


    The Blood Demon-


    Is at an even higher level.¡¯


    The Sword Saint felt as if all of his strength was leaving his body at that fact.


    Who could stop this aura?


    The Sword Saint felt suffocated for a different reason.


    He couldn¡¯t breathe properly at his own uselessness.


    Step.


    That led him to take a step forward.


    He felt as if he could not stop here.


    However, it was not easy to take that step forward. An instinctual fear was binding his body down.


    Yet he took another step.


    The Heavenly Demon in front of him¡­ That guy was already walking forward.


    He could not lose to this guy.


    He then saw the Blood Demon looking around.


    Her gaze was now directed at them.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    The Blood Demon quickly chuckled.


    It wasn¡¯t even a sneer.


    ¡°How pitiful.¡±


    That was all she said.


    As the Sword Saint scowled¡­


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spewing?¡±


    The Blood Demon flinched.


    Shhhh-.


    The breeze that the blue aura was creating stopped.


    She looked down.


    Step, step.


    There was someone nonchntly walking toward her.


    This person who was looking up at her as he walked¡­ That person¡¯s gaze was quite annoyed and his face was full of discontent.


    He moved without any hesitation.


    Flutter flutter.


    Behind that person was a young ck Dragon pping his wings and following behind him.


    Other than that, nobody could stop him, hold him down¡­ Or even look at him.


    Ooooo¨C


    The air rumbled.


    Nothing could be seen but the blue aura could not move anymore.


    An intense aura wasing out of this person walking forward.


    ¡°¡­How-¡±


    ¡®How can he push back this aura¡­¡­?¡¯


    The Blood Demon flinched as she had that thought and looked down. She looked at her arms.


    She had goosebumps.


    She bit down on her lips.


    ¡°How could I-¡±


    ¡®After everything I did to get this far?!¡¯


    She could not say that out loud, but¡­ As her rxed face wrinkled for the first time¡­


    ¡°Blood Demon.¡±


    This person who looked up at her with an annoyed gaze¡­


    Cale Henituse looked at the Blood Demon and nonchntly asked.


    ¡°Why are you imitating a Dragon?¡±


    Raon had said the following to Cale.


    ¡®Human, that aura is very different from Dragon Fear but, for some odd reason, it is very simr as well. I feel like this aura was created by basing it on Dragon Fear!¡¯


    Although the aura¡¯s fundamentals were different, the way the aura was used was the same as Dragon Fear.


    ¡®Mm, it is difficult for me to exin Dragon Fear. But something feels simr to Dragon Fear for sure.¡¯


    Cale felt as if he could understand what Raon meant.


    Dragon Fear.


    Simr to how that was used to let others know that they were the only noble existences in the world, simr to how it was used to let all others other than Dragons know that they were simply there to be their prey¡­


    It was like a fear to let humans know that they were at a different level, no, to let them know to worship them.


    ¡®And the Blood Demon is the same.¡¯


    The auraing out of her seemed to be saying that she was the only noble existence in this world and to bow down to her.


    It was telling them to offer up everything they had to her.


    She was the only existence that contained the lives of hundreds of thousands of people.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    He asked the Blood Demon again.


    ¡°You created this aura to defeat Dragons, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The Blue Bloods and Purple Bloods¡­


    Looking at the two of them¡­


    The formation protecting the Blood Cult¡­ The core at the center of this important and precious formation was given by the Dragons of the Purple Bloods.


    It could not be created without the Dragons.


    Basically, the Blood Cult owed a debt to the Dragons of Aipotu.


    There could even be a superior and subordinate rtionship they did not know about.


    That was why Cale was probing.


    He then got his answer.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°I guess I was right?¡±


    Cale chuckled after seeing the scowl on the Blood Demon¡¯s face.


    The Blood Demon opened her mouth after seeing Cale¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°You dare-¡±


    The Blood Demon looked down at Cale and moved her aura.


    Ssss¨C


    The blue aura started moving again.


    Therge blue wave charged toward Cale.


    Like that instant when Cale¡¯s wave was just about to strike the walls of Yunnan Castle¡­


    As Cale quietly looked up at it¡­


    Someone reacted.


    ¨C You dare.


    The Dominating Aura.


    He scoffed in disbelief.


    ¨C Does she think she¡¯s a damn god?


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Caleughed at that response.


    He thought it took skill for such an imposing voice to speak so frivolously.


    ¨C Cale, we won¡¯t lose when ites to bluffing!


    Cale nodded his head.


    He then gently stomped his foot.


    Boom¡ª!


    However, the air rumbled.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The Blood Demon¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    The blue wave stopped.


    It could not move.


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    The Blood Demon clenched her neck with her hands.


    As Cale looked at her¡­


    The air around him fluctuated.


    ¡®H, how-¡¯


    She could not move her body.


    She felt something she had never felt before in her life; something extremely fearsome and scary that felt as if it would kill her.


    The Blood Demon wondered what could make her so scared.


    However, she figured it out almost as if it was instinctual.


    It was something she had never faced in her life or even learned about¡­


    It was a fearsome monster that could not even be imagined or exined in her mind.


    A monster that would consume her was in front of her.


    This man¡­


    This skinny human was that monster.


    The Blood Demon felt as if her body and her life was being dominated.


    The Dominating Aura spoke in Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¨C A punk who steals other people¡¯s lives and pretends that they are her own is just a coward.


    ¨C Even if it is just bluffing, an aura developed on your own is better than an aura that required the lives of hundreds of thousands of lives to be worshiped.


    Beyond the stiffened Blood Demon¡¯s shoulders¡­


    ¨C See. There is no reason for a true predator to cower in front of a coward.


    Cale made eye contact with Choi Han and the team leader. The two of them looked totally fine.


    He had bought them time so that they could recover and the rest was up to them.


    Cale nodded his head.


    The instant he had the Blood Demon tied down¡­


    The two of them moved.


    ¨C By the way, Cale, I¡¯ve never used my full strength yet?


    Cale just watched as he heard the Dominating Aura¡¯s bluffing.


    This should be the end of the Blood Demon.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Dominating Aura is still not at full?!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 187: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (13)

    Book 2: Chapter 187: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (13)


    <my goodness. the sea, sea! (12)></my>


    sh.


    The team leader moved first.


    His iron sword cut off the edges of the blue aura. It then dug into the gap and created a path to the Blood Demon.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Blood Demon felt this more sensitively than any others.


    Her body had been tied down and she could not even breathe properly because of Cale¡¯s aura.


    She still felt that way.


    However, she could not just sit here and do nothing.To think that she could not do anything because she was suppressed by this feeble person¡¯s aura¡­


    ¡°That-¡±


    Absolutely.


    ¡°Makes no sense.¡±


    Grind.


    The Blood Demon clenched her teeth.


    Blood dripped over her lip. Some injuries appeared inside her cheek and started bleeding as well.


    Her blood looked somewhat blue.


    sh.


    The Blood Demon could feel the footsteps of the person who was slowly shing away her aura and getting closer.


    However, her body was still in fear.


    All because of a single man who was looking up at her.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Blood Demon raised her hand.


    Cale saw this and flinched.


    Chhhhhhhhh-!


    The blue blood scattered in the air.


    The Blood Demon channeled her aura into her fingertips and scratched at her arm.


    Five thin scratches were in her left arm.


    But that was not the end.


    Chhhhhhhhh-!


    She used her other hand to create the same scratches in her right arm.


    The ten long scratches¡­


    Blue blood flowed down through them.


    The Blood Demon rxed both arms.


    Drip. Drip.


    Blood started dripping.


    However, she finally smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    The goosebumps that had been on her arm from being scared of Cale¡¯s aura were gone.


    The goosebumps disappeared after the pain and being covered in her blood.


    There were no traces of her having been scared.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    The Blood Demon was finally able to turn her head away from the aura suppressing her.


    ¡®Yes, avoiding it is not the answer.¡¯


    She should not run away from or avoid the gaze of this man with the ck Dragon.


    But before that-


    ¡®I¡¯m just trying to get rid of those pesky hindrances first!¡¯


    The Blood Demon said that to herself as she turned toward the slowly approaching team leader.


    Drip.


    She must have bit down even harder on her lips as more blood was flowing from her mouth.


    ¡°Yes, I am not running away.¡±


    She looked at the blue aura surrounding her. How hard had she worked to build this up?


    ¡®I will not submit anymore.¡¯


    Blue aura fluctuated around her eyes.


    It then roared loudly. The aura was violently fluctuating as if it carried the emotions in her mind. The Blood Demon saw something through those fluctuations.


    ¡®Are you this generation¡¯s Blood Demon?¡¯


    ¡®Fine. Your will is strong so I will happily lend a hand.¡¯


    It was the Blood Demon during her youth with her head bowed.


    There was a strong existence looking down at her. His purple eyes¡­


    His gaze that was looking down at her as if she was basically an ant¡­


    How she had lowered her head to avoid that gaze¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡®This is an illusion.¡¯


    The Blood Demon raised her hand.


    She drew a line in the air.


    The action was smooth as she had done this move tens, no, hundreds of thousands of times.


    A smooth yet majestic aura gathered in her movement.


    However, it was a bit unnatural.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    The Blood Demon¡¯s body was finding it a bit awkward to move her aura because she had not managed topletely get rid of the fear of this strong aura binding her.


    However, the Blood Demon ignored it.


    How hard had she worked to stand in front of a Dragon, to fight against them?


    She released as much strength as possible based on how much of this fear she managed to ovee.


    ¡®Yes, I can win. I will not submit.¡¯


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A gust of wind gathered around her fingertips again.


    The blue aura started getting carried by that gust of wind.


    The blue aura that resembled the sea or a swamp instantly flew toward the illusion and the team leader behind it.


    This was basically as strong as the aura that tried to overwhelm Cale.


    It felt as if arge tsunami was attacking Sui Khan.


    Smile.


    The Blood Demon started to smile.


    She had figured out this person¡¯s power earlier.


    She had no idea what kind of ability he was using with that iron sword despite not having any internal ki or aura, but¡­


    She was pretty much aware of his limits.


    That was why she was certain.


    This guy was unable to block this strong power.


    Chhh-


    The blue aura shed through the illusion.


    It then charged toward Sui Khan behind it.


    As the smile on the Blood Demon¡¯s face was about to get bigger¡­


    ¡°!¡±


    The two of them made eye contact.


    Sui Khan was slowly walking forward with the iron sword in his hand. His pupils were not shaking at all.


    He was not scared and fear was not holding him back.


    He was simply looking at her.


    ¡®Now that I think about it¡­¡¯


    She suddenly had a thought.


    After she sted the person who created the white yong away, this man had just been breathing with his sword pointed down.


    He even had his head down.


    She had assumed that he had been scared.


    After consuming the auras of countless people, her existence was too overbearing to call human.


    However, she now thought that he might not have been scared.


    The eyes she saw just now showed no signs of fear at all.


    ¡°Why is it that you do not fear me?¡±


    Sui Khan raised his sword the moment the Blood Demon asked that question.


    He then shed down from top to bottom with a slightly tired face.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Therge blue aura that pushed forward like the wind¡­


    He used this old iron sword that had cracked during the fight to make a single sh against this tsunami-like aura.


    sh.


    Sui Khan¡¯s sword made a line into therge tsunami.


    However, it was not enough to sh through the tsunami.


    But that did not matter.


    He just had to do it again.


    sh.


    The iron sword created another line.


    sh, sh.


    And again without any rest.


    A line appeared on top of the line before that and then another one on top of that.


    The speed of his sword was quick without any hesitation.


    Chhh-


    The more lines he made on top of each other, every time he swung the sword, the line became deeper.


    As if it was creating its own surface¡­


    The line created its own surface as it sliced through the blue aura.


    ¡°How-?!¡±


    Sui Khan heard the Blood Demon¡¯s voice again.


    Her voice, which was louder than earlier, was full of confusion and desperation.


    Sui Khan chuckled.


    ¡®I worked next to a god. Why would I be scared at this level of power?¡¯


    She did not answer the Blood Demon¡¯s question out loud.


    There was no need for him to resolve his enemy¡¯s curiosity.


    Instead, he said the following.


    ¡°Hey Han.¡±


    He felt a presence behind him.


    ¡°You do the attacking.¡±


    Choi Han clenched his sword after hearing that.


    Sui Khan had created arge line cutting through the blue aura.


    That line had turned into a surface and was creating a path.


    A path cutting through thisrge tsunami would soon be created.


    Choi Han thought to himself.


    ¡®I need to follow that path.¡¯


    It was his responsibility to attack the Blood Demon.


    He could not ruin the path that Sui Khan worked so hard to create.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, Choi Han had to think for a bit after seeing the Blood Demon on the other side of the path.


    Arge amount of blue aura was still surrounding her.


    This aura would have attacked Choi Han if Cale had not held the Blood Demon down.


    This thing that was created with hundreds of thousands of lives-


    ¡®How am I supposed to get rid of that?¡¯


    This was not fear or hesitation.


    It was simply a problem of possibility.


    SLAP!


    He heard a p at that moment.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Choi Han saw the Blood Demon pping herself.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The blue aura surrounding her started roaring fiercely.


    ¡°We need to hurry.¡±


    He heard Sui Khan¡¯s voice and his iron sword swung forward even faster.


    Ooooooooong-


    The Blood Demon raised both hands into the air.


    The blue aura created an evenrger tsunami. As if the one earlier was just a tiny wave, this tsunami was evenrger than Cale¡¯s tsunami back in Yunnan.


    Choi Han could feel the thing within that aura.


    Although this looked like the sea¡­


    It was a swamp.


    If things went wrong, they would all be swallowed by this swamp.


    ¡®Even Choi Jung Soo¡¯s white yong was swallowed by this swamp.¡¯


    It had then disappeared.


    ¡®Will mine be able to survive?¡¯


    Would his power be enough?


    Would it be able to defeat and destroy this tsunami?


    Choi Han¡¯s mind becameplicated.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Why are you contemting so much?¡±


    He heard a calm voice.


    He raised his head thinking it was Cale only to see Sui Khan¡¯s back.


    Sui Khan walked forward as he spoke.


    ¡°The sea is just thebination of a countless number of waterdrops.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han let out a short gasp before he looked past Sui Khan¡¯s shoulder to therge blue aura.


    Sui Khan continued to speak.


    ¡°It is the same with that aura. It is not one. It is an aura created by gathering a countless number of life forces. A path will open if you sh them one by one.¡±


    Choi Han realized how Sui Khan was creating this path.


    He was not shing this tsunami, he was shing the water drops within it one by one.


    ¡®Something-¡¯


    Choi Han felt as if he sort of figured it out.


    It was not just onergeponent making up that power.


    It looked like one but it was abination of many things.


    Squeeze.


    He tightly sped down on his sword.


    He felt like he was about to figure something out.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Han. It looks like you won¡¯t need to step in first.¡±


    Choi Han felt a familiar aura.


    Someone was charging into the path that Sui Khan had created.


    It was Choi Jung Soo.


    Choi Jung Soo¡¯s whole body was covered in dust but he seemed fine.


    ¡®Is he just tenacious?¡¯


    Choi Han chuckled.


    He then made eye contact with Choi Jung Soo who turned around.


    ¡°Uncle, are you noting?¡±


    Choi Han immediately started walking as if he was responding to that.


    He walked past Sui Khan and ran into the path that had been created.


    That path had cut through all of the blue tsunami, reaching all the way to the Blood Demon who was creating another tsunami.


    Choi Han was behind Choi Jung Soo and could hear his voice.


    ¡°Uncle, I will block that aura so please use that time to attack the Blood Demon.¡±


    He would stop that other blue tsunami for a moment so use that moment to attack.


    Choi Han stared at Choi Jung Soo¡¯s back after hearing that.


    It was because blocking that aura would be the harder task.


    Had he noticed his aura?


    ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do. Your attack is the strongest out of the three of us, uncle.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo raised his sword as he said that.


    Shhhh¨C


    A white aura shot up and a white yong started appearing at the tip of his sword.


    The white yong was slowly getting more detailed.


    Choi Han watched for a bit before quickly channeling his own aura.


    ¡°Ha! You areing at me again!¡±


    The Blood Demon sneered and Choi Jung Soo¡¯s white yong charged into the aura in front of the Blood Demon.


    Therge blue tsunami and this detailed white yong whose scales were all extremely sophisticated¡­


    Choi Han looked at all of this and thought to himself.


    ¡®Individual things gathered to be something different.¡¯


    The thought he had earlier returned in his mind.


    However, he had not stopped moving.


    Choi Han channeled his ck aura.


    Right now was time to fight.


    ¡®I-¡¯


    He then suddenly looked at his aura.


    ¡®What am I a collection of?


    My power, what individual things havee together to create it?¡¯


    Choi Han had thought about the true nature of his aura during the time before he had created the ck yong.


    He had thought many times about where his power came from.


    There had been a time he had even thought about what was within his power.


    However, He had never thought so thoroughly about each individual medium within it.


    Ooooooooong-


    The violently fluctuating ck aura¡­


    The small lights sparkling within it¡­


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han saw it.


    Whether it was the small ck dot inside this ck aura or these sparkling things¡­ They were all different.


    In that case, what were these different things?


    ¡®They are all me.¡¯


    All of these auras had originated from Choi Han himself.


    That meant that these-


    ¡®This was created with the different things I have experienced in my life.¡¯


    He had realized thisst time as well.


    His lived experiences, the things he hoped for, were being channeled into his sword.


    However, he realized something more this time.


    ¡®They are stacking higher.¡¯


    He finally realized it.


    The reason that his ck aura was stronger than before¡­


    The reason the sparkling lights within the aura had increased in number¡­


    ¡®Part of it is because I trained a lot and got stronger, but¡­


    That is not all.


    Each and every one of these small things are all-


    The path that I have walked, the time I have spent.


    In the end, my power stacks up as high as the path I walk.


    In that case-¡¯


    Choi Han felt as if his mind was clearing up.


    ¡®In that case, wouldn¡¯t the path to get even stronger be the same?


    As I take one step after another, the sights I see, the conversations I have, the battlefields I fight on¡­ These experiences, although small on their own, would all gather together to create who I am.


    In the end, my power is me.¡¯


    Choi Han looked at his power that was rising from his sword.


    The ck aura.


    This was the ck path that was created by the time he spent in the Forest of Darkness.


    That was why it was violent and ruthless.


    ¡®If that path has be my personality, my nature¡­


    The things sparkling within it are hope. They are the milestones.


    The numerous sparkling experiences I have faced end up turning into hope, into my future.¡¯


    And that milestone-


    ¡®Will be the path I have passed or will soon pass.¡¯


    That was how he had lived.


    He had experienced one thing after another since meeting Cale-nim and the others.


    ¡°Ha-¡±


    Choi Han let out a shortugh.


    The traces of how he had swung his sword to protect things and people that were important to him or to give himself hope were all within his power.


    And they were all paths he had already walked.


    Ooooooooong-


    A yong shot out of Choi Han¡¯s sword.


    This ck yong was violent but still had sparkling balls of light within it.


    That ck yong started to transform.


    The rough body became a bit more detailed.


    Still, its appearance was still rough and violent.


    However, that was not the end.


    Ooooooooong-


    The ck yong and even Choi Han¡­


    The ck aura with the balls of light started from the yong and started swirling around Choi Han.


    This was not like his usual aura.


    It was simr to the Blood Demon¡¯s blue aura.


    No, it was simr to Cale¡¯s invisible and formless aura.


    Of course, what was contained within it was different.


    This presence surrounding Choi Han and his sword was still faint, making it difficult to clearly feel what was within it.


    However, one thing could clearly be felt.


    Sui Khan subconsciously stopped shing his sword andmented.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s firm.¡±


    This small aura was firm.


    As if no exterior aura could break him¡­ It was small but firm.


    Furthermore, it was stable.


    It was inplete bnce.


    Choi Han raised his sword.


    He realized something.


    ¡®I am creating me¡­I am creating my life.


    The paths I have passed were all me.


    I have already stacked a lot of paths along my journey.¡¯


    A smile appeared on his face.


    Anybody would think that it was a pure smile.


    It was also a refreshing smile simr to the confident smile of a young boy who was bing a teenager.


    ¡°Haha-¡±


    The team leaderughed.


    ¡°Little Han has found his path.¡±


    He continued to speak, almost as if he was mumbling.


    ¡°This punk will fight well against the Dragons too.¡±


    Dragon Fear, the Dominating Aura¡­


    It wasckingpared to those but what Choi Han had created was an aura he had developed himself.


    Choi Han¡¯s ck yong charged forward.


    It moved in front of the white yong that was slowly being swallowed by this blue tsunami or swamp-like aura and ruthlessly charged forward.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª¨C


    Choi Han and his violent ck yong ran into the blue tsunami with that loud explosion.


    They then cut through the tsunami.


    Cale heard the Dominating Aura¡¯s voice in his mind.


    ¨C An aura that was forciblybined by a cowardly thief who stole from others can never defeat the confirmation, the will that a person has firmly developed through his own life experiences.


    The ck yong and Choi Han looked like a small dot inside thatrge tsunami.


    However, the ruthlessly charging ck dot finally pierced through the tsunami.


    It then crashed into the Blood Demon.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª¨C


    There was a loud noise with the explosion.


    The blue aura and ck aura swirled together as they shot up.


    Cale was watching as the Dominating Aura spoke in a serious voice again.


    ¨C Cale, that child, Choi Han has developed an aura like yours as well.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Choi Han developing a dominating aura?!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 188: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (14)

    Book 2: Chapter 188: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (14)


    Choi Han had an aura like this now too.


    This was different from his sword aura, mana, or internal ki.


    The Blood Demon felt this stronger than anybody else.


    ¡°How is it, no, how did you-?!¡±


    She had sneered while looking at the ck yong and Choi Han jump into the vast blue aura.


    She thought that this ck yong, which resembled the white yong that had been gobbled up earlier, would suffer the same fate in this blue aura.


    ¡®This aura is created from the life force of hundreds of thousands of people.¡¯


    The pure lives that had died such wrongful deaths turned this like a swamp.


    It sucked up anything that jumped into it, giving anything and everything the same suffering they had gone through.


    This was because all of the lives within it felt wronged and cheated with their deaths.


    ¡®A human cannot escape once they are within this aura.¡¯


    One person could not defeat hundreds of thousands of people.


    That was simple logic.


    ¡°Why-¡±


    How was it that such logic was being crushed in front of her very eyes?


    The Blood Demon could not believe what she was seeing.


    The images of what was going on that happened in an instant in other people¡¯s point of views were moving in slow motion for her.


    Baaaaaang-


    Charging forward with the ck yong, Choi Han looked like a tiny dot in front of thisrge tsunami-like blue aura.


    However, that ck dot managed to cross through the tsunami.


    It traveled slowly at first but eventually sped up.


    ¡°How is this-¡±


    The Blood Demon could see it.


    Pure life force. Pure life force was the reason that those existences that suffered through such wrongful deaths raged and sucked in other lives in this swamp-like aura.


    At first, those existences had attacked Choi Han.


    Now, they were withdrawing.


    No, they were running away.


    This aura lookedrge but it was made up of countless small life forces.


    They were unable to defeat Choi Han.


    ¡°How is that possible¡­¡­?!¡±


    The Blood Demon was basically screeching. Her eyes were full of rage.


    This small ck dot¡­


    To be more specific, the ck aura surrounding the ck yong and Choi Han¡­


    She was certain that this was created by Choi Han.


    However, the aura flowing out of him made her think of something.


    Dragon.


    This was extremely unsightly and minusculepared to a Dragon¡¯s aura, but¡­ There were definitely some simrities.


    They were both auras that released their presence.


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    Her rxed face scowled to make her look like a devil.


    She extended her hand toward Choi Han who had crossed the tsunami and was quickly approaching her.


    Blue blood was still dripping down her arm.


    The Blood Demon had been burdened with the grudges and karma of tens of thousands of people as she took their life forces into her body.


    Her blood had turned from red to blue.


    It resembled the tears of hundreds of thousands of souls.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Choi Han cut through the tsunami and appeared.


    He then approached the Blood Demon.


    Chilling blue aura fluctuated on her arms. They then took the form of a sword.


    The Blood Demon was crying blue tears but she didn¡¯t care.


    Boom. Boom.


    Her heart, her whole body felt as if it was thumping wildly.


    Hundreds of thousands of life forces.


    It was not easy to carry all of that inside a single person¡¯s body.


    However, it was something she needed to do.


    It was the only way for her to defeat a Dragon.


    She looked at Choi Han and shouted.


    ¡°How is it that you are able to imitate that of a Dragon?!¡±


    The first time she went to Aipotu and lowered her head in front of a Dragon¡­


    The Blood Demon had to kneel despite being a fellow leader of a Hunter household.


    It was not out of her own will.


    Dragon Fear.


    She could not defeat the aura that Aipotu¡¯s Dragon Lord was releasing, forcing her to face such indignity as she bowed her head.


    The Blood Demon had contemted for a very long time as to how she could ovee that humiliation.


    She had trained and trained some more.


    She continued to persevere with the hope that getting stronger would allow her to ovee a Dragon¡¯s aura.


    However, she had to face the humiliation of bowing her head to the Dragon Lord multiple times after that.


    That was when the Blood Demon realized it.


    ¡°Ah, humans can never defeat Dragons.¡¯


    Unfortunately, she was human.


    In that case, what could she do?


    She saw the jiangshis being created and figured it out.


    If one person was not enough, couldn¡¯t she defeat a Dragon with hundreds of people?


    That thought led her to absorb the life forces of all those people.


    Piling on the purest of auras would one day put her on a simr level as a Dragon.


    Wouldn¡¯t that naturally allow her to release an aura like that of a Dragon?


    That decision had been correct.


    After she had absorbed the life forces of ten thousand people¡­


    She started releasing this blue aura.


    After absorbing tens of thousands, her hair turned white and she started hearing the screams of the people who had been wronged, but¡­


    Her aura became even stronger.


    After absorbing hundreds of thousands of people, her blood turned blue, but¡­


    She thought that it was enough.


    This is enough to be at the same level as a Dragon Lord. That was what she had thought.


    ¡®So why-¡¯


    Just why-


    ¡°Why did youe to possess such a power?¡±


    The ck yong approaching her¡­ The man behind that ck yong¡­


    He managed to create something that she never gained despite training her martial arts over and over¡­ Something that took her the grudges of countless lives in her body to earn.


    He created it right here.


    Rage and resentment filled her mind.


    ¡°Why do you possess something that belongs to a Dragon?!¡±


    The Blood Demon stepped forward.


    As the sword with the ck yong and the sword made of blue aura were about to sh¡­


    The Blood Demon dripping blue tears made eye contact with Choi Han.


    Through the ck aura, the Blood Demon was reflected in Choi Han¡¯s calm and still ck eyes.


    The Blood Demon saw the scowl on her face that made her look like a devil. She heard Choi Han¡¯s voice.


    ¡°This does not belong to a Dragon.¡±


    The Blood Demon saw Choi Han¡¯s face.


    It was rxed.


    He looked as if there were no thoughts on his mind that he might lose.


    He spoke calmly as if he was saying something that followed the logic of the world.


    ¡°This is the life I have walked, it is a reflection of myself.¡±


    This answer contained only certainty about himself withoutparing him to anything or anyone.


    Choi Han did not have any reason to imitate a Dragon or to create an aura that resembled someone else¡¯s.


    He had simply epted the life he had created and made up his mind to do so from here on as well.


    Choi Han extended his sword.


    There were no reasons to make aplicated sword art or makerge movements.


    The blue sword that the Blood Demon was extending¡­


    That sword had countless lives within it but that de was unable to stop Choi Han.


    The Forest of Darkness.


    The numerous enemies he had faced in the past¡­


    Same as how none of them managed to destroy Choi Han¡­


    These little lives¡­


    These pitiful and unfortunate little lives could not stop Choi Han.


    He moved his sword the same way he had moved it to pass through the tsunami, that thick swamp.


    The blue auras that existed as individual pieces slowly created gaps.


    The Blood Demon thought that they were running away, but that was not it.


    This aura held the heart of someone who found them to be pitiful and unfortunate.


    Choi Han¡¯s emotions were carried by his aura.


    This was because his aura was a reflection of himself. An extension of himself would naturally hold his emotions.


    The blue auras reacted after sensing the emotions within the ck aura.


    Although the movements were subtle, they were using the strength of their hearts to create an extremely small hole.


    It was as if they were creating faint gaps in these intertwined and tangled chains.


    Choi Han pushed his sword into that gap.


    He used it to open the gap some more.


    Crack.


    Something broke.


    Choi Han thought that it was a chain.


    That chain breaking made the blue auras a little more free to create a path for Choi Han.


    It was simr to how following hope in the darkness would create a path.


    Choi Han followed the path created by the blue aura, and¡­


    Craaaaaaack.


    A crack appeared on the blue sword.


    ¡°!¡±


    The devilish Blood Demon¡¯s face became shocked.


    It was to be expected.


    Choi Han¡¯s ck aura was extremely uselesspared to her power.


    Nheless, the ck aura left its traces on the blue sword.


    A gap had appeared.


    Ooooooooong-


    The ck yong opened its mouth through the gap.


    This violent but more detailed than before yong started moving.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang¡ª


    There was a louder explosion than ever before.


    They heard a faint noise through the explosion.


    Craaaack-


    They were cracks.


    Choi Han could see numerous cracks instantly appear in the blue aura.


    It was as if the chains binding them down until now had disappeared.


    Crack!


    Finally, the aura was freed.


    Hundreds of thousands of life forces split off into many directions.


    A portion went up to the sky, another portion to the area around them, and as for another portion-


    They charged toward the chains that had been binding them down until now.


    The blue auras gathered around the ck yong.


    Finally, the ck yong ripped the enemy apart.


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s sword had pierced through the Blood Demon¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    The Blood Demon lowered her head. She saw the sword stabbed into her stomach as well as the blue blood dripping down from the injury.


    However, the thing that she saw first were the blue auras leaving her.


    Craaaaaaack-


    This extremely small ck aura breaking the chains made these life forces of the souls that had been wronged immediately escape the prison keeping them here.


    Craaaaaaack-


    The Blood Demon¡¯s skin started to crack.


    Her whole body started cracking like the ground during a drought.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    She sighed feeling futile.


    That was the only way to exin it.


    ¡°¡­Why-¡±


    Why had it ended up like this?


    She heard a calm yet cold voice at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that the chains binding down each and every one of those lives could not be defeated by life forces weaker than them. That is how you put chains on each and every one of them to gather hundreds of thousands of lives into one. Thatbined power naturally had to be strong.¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    He did not attack the Blood Demon anymore.


    ¡°However, thatbined power is not yours. What belongs to you is only the chains. However, those chains were not that strong against me.¡±


    Craaaaaaack-


    Now that the life forces that the Blood Demon had tied down tightly were starting to escape, it could not be helped.


    The Blood Demon¡¯s body was crumbling.


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    The Blood Demon coughed up blue blood.


    Her whole body was roaring.


    The hundreds of thousands of life forces embedded in her blood and body were running wild to escape her, as if they finally had the chance to do so.


    She had not noticed it while taking away one life at a time and absorbing them, but it was difficult for the Blood Demon to win now that hundreds of thousands of them were charging at once. No, it was impossible for her to win.


    Plop.


    The Blood Demon knelt down on one knee.


    Choi Han pulled his sword out. More blood poured out of her body. He looked at her with a calm gaze.


    The light was slowly disappearing from the Blood Demon¡¯s gaze.


    Her face was already full of cracks and blue aura was leaking out of those cracks as well.


    ¡°In the end-¡±


    She started speaking.


    ¡°Are you saying that my foundation was not that strong?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. No matter how much you borrow from others, it is still you at the center.¡±


    Choi Han could feel the auras in the Blood Demon¡¯s body going berserk.


    The Blood Demon would be finished soon.


    There would be arge explosion at that time.


    These cracks were too narrow for the imprisoned auras.


    Choi Han took a step back.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa. Haaaa.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Blue aura flowed out every time the Blood Demon took a breath.


    The aura was bursting out of the cracks on her skin as well.


    Her whole body was moving up and down.


    ¡°Ke, kekeke!¡±


    Suddenly, the Blood Demon startedughing.


    She raised her head.


    Her eyes were empty.


    However, Choi Han did not feel any pity. Regardless of her reason, the power she possessed was created by ruthlessly stealing from hundreds of thousands of lives. All of this was the result of her actions.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Light unexpectedly returned to the Blood Demon¡¯s eyes.


    Choi Han clenched the grip on his sword.


    However¡­


    Plop.


    Her left arm cracked until it fell off her body.


    Even more blue aura burst out of her.


    The Blood Demon could not avoid her death.


    As Choi Han recognized this fact, the Blood Demon looked at Choi Han and asked.


    ¡°Is it Aipotu after us?¡±


    She was asking if after the ck Bloods and Blue Bloods, it was the Purple Bloods turn.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Choi Han did not respond.


    He had nothing to say to his enemy.


    ¡°Kekeke.¡±


    The Blood Demon¡¯s right arm also fell off.


    She saw this andughed before looking at Choi Han.


    ¡°Even those motherfucking Dragons will suffer when they run into you and that guy who seems to be your liege. Haha-¡±


    She was weaklyughing before her voice strengthened once more.


    ¡°Let me tell you something very beneficial.¡±


    Her whole body was crumbling.


    However, Choi Han could not look away from her firm gaze. It seemed as if she was about to leave herst words.


    The Blood Demon was feeling wronged and empty as she spoke with anger toward the fact that she was disappearing like this.


    ¡°Dragons-¡±


    The moment that Choi Han¡¯s eyebrows slightly moved up¡­


    ¡°Dragons cannot be gods.¡±


    Dragons could be gods.


    There was a blue explosion after thatment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª¨C


    The Blood Demon¡¯s body was swept up in that explosion.


    She did not stop talking even as she disappeared.


    Choi Han flinched as he watched.


    Being the closest to her, he was the only one who heard this.


    ¡°Dragons are the most insignificant creatures.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    There was nobody to answer Choi Han¡¯s question.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The blue aura shot up toward the sky.


    It actually looked beautiful.


    However, underneath it¡­


    Nothing remained where the blue aura had been shooting up.


    All they could see were the two arms that had caused the injuries on her own body so that she would bleed.


    This was the end for the Blood Demon.


    Choi Han stared for a bit before his eyes opened wide.


    ¡°!¡±


    He urgently turned around.


    Ruuuumble¡ª-


    He heard a noise in the distance.


    No, it was not that far.


    It was quite close.


    The sky was roaring.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The wind was getting rougher.


    The sky above the sea was nowpletely dark.


    It felt as if the darkness was pushing this way as if it was water.


    ¡°What is this-¡±


    Choi Han subconsciously turned his head.


    His eyes were looking for Cale.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Cale was swearing as he quickly headed toward the destroyed Stairway to Heaven.


    His gaze was focused on an empty spot in the air above the destroyed Stairway to Heaven.


    The tenth floor of Stairway to Heaven¡­


    The ten-sided formations on the ceiling and ground of the floor¡­


    That thing was releasing purple light in the air and disappearing.


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but swear while looking at that formation.


    ¡°Raon, flight magic!¡±


    His body floated up.


    The formation that had different designs on the ground and ceiling¡­


    The top and bottom had switched.


    Cale had urately recorded the entric design of the formation.


    They had been symbolic, but he had been able to tell, to a degree, what they were representing.


    The formation on the ground showed the ground, mountains, and the sea.


    The formation on the ceiling showed sky, rain, and clouds.


    Now, the top and bottom have been switched.


    Basically, the sky and the ground had been flipped.


    Ruuuumble-


    Cale got more cold sweats on his back as the rumbling in the sky got louder.


    Something big was about to happen.


    He needed to stop it no matter what it took.


    He heard an awkward voice at that moment.


    ¨C Mm. Cale, it looks like we will need to calm the sea?


    It was the voice of the Sky Eating Water.


    However, for some odd reason, her voice was awkward but excited.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but swear after hearing that.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Ah shiiiiiiit.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 189: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (15)

    Book 2: Chapter 189: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (15)


    * * *


    The blue aura shooting up into the sky and disappearing was truly beautiful.


    The Heavenly Demon could hear the old man behind him failing to hide his gasping.


    ¡°It looks like an imugi rising up to the heavens.¡±


    It was the Sword Saint.


    The Heavenly Demon didn¡¯t look back as he had already known that the old man was there.


    He did not want to let this old man see his current gaze.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Blood Demon and Choi Han¡¯s battle¡­The Heavenly Demon had quietly watched all of it.


    Honestly speaking, he tried to jump into the battle.


    Choi Jung Soo, Choi Han, Lee Soo Hyuk¡­ He wanted to get involved in their battlefield but had not been able to do so.


    It was not because of that formidable aura that the Blood Demon had released.


    The first time he faced that aura, he almost forgot about his position as the Heavenly Demon and almost knelt down with his head bowed.


    However, he managed to resist until he slowly became able to stand up straight despite the aura.


    That might have been because the formidable aura had not been directly aiming for the Heavenly Demon, but either way, it was bearable.


    On the other hand-


    ¡®Kim Hae-il.¡¯


    The moment that his aura had blocked the Blood Demon¡­. The Heavenly Demon even forgot that he had to fight and nked out for a bit.


    ¡®That-¡¯


    Kim Hae-il had released his aura in front of him before, but¡­


    ¡®It was iparable.¡¯


    Ifst time was like a handful of sand, this time he felt like a vast field of sand.


    He suddenly had a thought once he realized that.


    ¡®What is his limit?¡¯


    Kim Hae-il. This guy did not seem to be using his full strength.


    The Heavenly Demon had learned a bit about nature after rising to the Profound Realm.


    He could also slightly feel the foundation of Kim Hae-il¡¯s aura.


    To be more specific, he could just barely look into it.


    ¡®It¡¯s not there.¡¯


    Nature was not present in this guy¡¯s aura.


    He could only feel something so vast that he could not see its end.


    ¡®In that case, what is within it?¡¯


    The Heavenly Demon had not been able to answer that question at that time.


    However, he soon figured it out.


    ¡®Choi Han.¡¯


    That guy¡¯s body started releasing an aura simr to the Blood Demon and Kim Hae-il.


    It was extremely smallpared to the other two, but he was sure that the aura was not internal ki nor the power Choi Han had used until that point.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Once he felt the smallest bit of that aura, the Heavenly Demon figured it out.


    Both Choi Han and Kim Hae-il¡­


    What was inside them was not nature.


    ¡®It¡¯s human.¡¯


    What they were releasing was something they had as humans.


    That made the Blood Demon seem different.


    What the Blood Demon had was a prison created from a countless number of people.


    Boom. Boom.


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s heart beat wildly.


    He did not want anybody to see his face.


    Because-


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    Because he was excited.


    He found a different path to get stronger.


    From the Unrestrained Realm to the Profound Realm and then the Nature Realm¡­


    The Nature Realm was coined that way because it was said that you be like nature.


    However, he realized it after seeing these two people.


    He became certain of it the moment he saw Choi Han.


    He became certain of his path.


    ¡®There is no need to be nature.¡¯


    Humans. ¡®You can open a path forward as a human.¡¯


    It would be a path just for him, a path different from all others.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    He was so excited.


    Today, he found the direction for his future path.


    ¡®Choi Han.


    Let¡¯s use him as a reference.¡¯


    Kim Hae-il already had nature inside of him, so he was not well-suited with the Heavenly Demon. But Choi Han was simr to the Heavenly Demon.


    He had already said in the past that Choi Han¡¯s aura was simr to his.


    ¡®The Nature Realm?


    Let¡¯s forget about that realm.


    Let¡¯s just stand firm as myself.


    That is the right way.¡¯


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s heart was beating wildly and he felt as if he was about to grasp onto something.


    He wanted to grab his sword and go practice his sword art in seclusion.


    The corners of his lips slowly curled up more.


    The middle of the Profound Realm.


    The Heavenly Demon, the person who could call himself the strongest of all martial artists in the Central ins right now, had figured out his path.


    ¡®If one day I can release my own path as an aura as well-¡¯


    If he could do that¡­


    ¡®I want to have some fun.¡¯


    Especially with Choi Han.


    Looking where the Blood Demon had disappeared¡­ Looking at Choi Han standing there alone filled the Heavenly Demon with apetitive spirit and a desire to defeat him.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon flinched.


    He looked far toward the distant sea.


    He heard urgent footsteps and a dire voice behind him.


    ¡°Everybody must gather up!¡±


    It was Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be leading everything from the shore?


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s stiff gaze turned toward her. The Fist King was standing next to the Chief Advisor.


    ¡°It seems like something happened with the formation.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon immediately started moving as soon as he heard that.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo and Sima Pyeong were with him as well.


    Sima Pyeong spoke once the three of them gathered together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head over to young master Kim-nim first.¡±


    The three representatives of the Triumvirate quickly moved.


    Once they moved past, the martial artists and Blood Cultists who had been nkly staring at the Blood Demon and Choi Han¡¯s battle slowly came to their senses.


    They realized that the auras suppressing them had all disappeared and were about to breathe in peace when¡­


    Ruuuumble-


    They finally heard the rumbling in the sky.


    It sounded too scary to be regr thunder.


    No, it was a noise that made them feel an instinctual sense of fear.


    Rumble-


    That noise was slowly getting closer.


    They heard a couple people¡¯s voices as they realized that.


    ¡°Snap out of it!¡±


    It started with the Beggars¡¯ Gang¡¯s Elder Ho Song Yi, and¡­


    ¡°The Blood Demon is dead, all Blood Cultists put down your weapons!¡±


    ¡°Find the civilians within the Blood Cult¡¯s territories! Gather them all in one spot! Make sure nobody heads toward the shore right now!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that over the sea right now?! We need to figure out how many people there are before we can release the ships!¡±


    ¡°Fighting is not the issue right now!¡±


    Experts of the Orthodox faction, Unorthodox faction, and Demon Cult were organizing the area as the Chief Advisor had ordered.


    Ruuuumble-


    The sky roared once again.


    Someone mumbled in a scared voice.


    ¡°We hear the thunder so why are there no thunderbolts?¡±


    And¡­


    ¡°Why is it so dark?¡±


    The sky that roared as it approached turned the surrounding areapletely dark.


    And the people running toward the center of the ind from the shore could slowly start to hear it.


    Ssh.


    They could hear the shouting of the sea slowly be rougher.


    They slowly started to feel anxious.


    They could no longer see the clear stars in the night sky either.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    That distant darkness looked as if it would sweep over them soon.


    One person who had been observing the darkness¡­


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Exin it to them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    He left Ron to handle the approaching martial artists and turned his gaze. Ron¡¯s body that had been floating in the air with flight magic headed down.


    ¡°Human, I can¡¯t analyze this!¡±


    Raon frowned while looking into the formation.


    ¡°It was definitely a formation earlier but now it is something different! It¡¯s not magic and I can¡¯t figure out what it is!¡±


    Raon looked teary. It could not be helped.


    He could observe and learn things he doesn¡¯t know, but¡­


    ¡°Nature is charging at us!¡±


    However, therge forces of nature charging at them right now were difficult for Raon to handle.


    This presence that was speeding up was gettingrger and concentrated-


    ¡°Human, that is enough to reach the ind and thend over there too.¡±


    Raon was seriously advising Cale that it would reach Hainan and the ind shore.


    ¡°It was not like this to start but it became significantly faster and stronger once the Blood Demon was defeated! It seems to have been waiting for that!¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over after hearing that.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, they said that the Blood Demon was the only one who could approach this formation without any issues.¡¯


    Basically, it meant that the formation knew the Blood Demon¡¯s aura.


    The Dragons of Aipotu had messed with this formation.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but gasp in admiration despite the urgent situation.


    Although he had never seen the Dragons of Aipotu yet¡­


    ¡®What scary bastards.¡¯


    He thought that their minds were very deep.


    However, he did not have time right now for such thoughts.


    ¡°Human, I¡¯m sure that the purple aura over there has a Dragon¡¯s aura mixed in it, but I can¡¯tpletely identify it.¡±


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a short sigh.


    He couldn¡¯t just stand here and do nothing.


    ¡®Let¡¯s give it a try.¡¯


    He pulled out the purple orb from his pocket.


    The core of the formation shook intensely.


    Cale walked a bit closer to the formation that had flipped.


    All ten sides of the formation were releasing purple auras.


    Those ten auras connected to create a ten-sided pir.


    Cale extended his hand toward the half-transparent wall created by the purple aura.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯ll stop if I return the core of the formation.¡¯


    Not urgently and without any hesitation¡­


    Cale reached his hand out.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Human!¡±


    His body was flung back.


    Raon urgently grabbed onto Cale. Cale would have fallen to the ground had he not done that. That was how strong the repelling force had been.


    ¡°Human, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Cale rubbed his numb right arm and observed the formation.


    ¡°¡­It didn¡¯t work at all.¡±


    The formation was rejecting the core.


    The core was also rejecting the formation.


    They were pushing against each other.


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.


    What do I do?¡¯


    He heard the Sky Eating Water¡¯s voice.


    ¨C Cale, I think the sea will be stronger than the sky. A tsunami will strike the ind.


    ¡®I know, I know!


    Should I move everyone from the ind to the ind?


    No, Raon said that the tsunami looks like it will strike the ind coast as well.¡¯


    ¡°Haa.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh in disbelief.


    ¡®Are those Dragons of Aipotu crazy?


    Why couldn¡¯t they just get rid of the Blood Cult?


    This is big enough to be a cmity.


    How many people are going to be harmed by this?¡¯


    He was annoyed.


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    His mind was gettingplicated when Raon urgently spoke.


    ¡°I think Goldie gramps might now!¡±


    ¡®Ah, right!¡¯


    Cale pulled the divine item mirror out of his pocket. He immediately connected to a video call.


    He just needed to call crown prince Alberu Crossman and ask for Eruhaben.


    A screen appeared on top of the mirror. He should be able to speak to the crown prince soon.


    ¡°Kim Hae-il!¡±


    He heard a voice down below.


    In the midst of the crumbled building debris¡­ Choi Jung Soo picked up a heavy piece of wall and pulled someone up by the cor.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    It was Old man Baek.


    And underneath him¡­


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The Blood Demon¡¯s master, the guard who had been protecting the formation, was unconscious and twitching.


    ¡°Hae-il-nim.¡±


    Choi Han called out from a bit of a distance away while pulling up Myung by her clothes.


    ¡°Raon,e up here with all three of them!¡±


    ¡°I got it, human!¡±


    The three of them came up as Cale ordered.


    Of course, Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo, who were holding them up, were with them.


    ¡°Make them all wake up.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m already awake!¡±


    Old man Baek urgently iled his arms and showed that he was fine.


    Cale approached him and asked.


    ¡°This formation, why it ended up like this. How to fix it. Tell me everything you know.¡±


    Cale was subconsciously releasing the Dominating Aura.


    That was how urgent he was right now.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡®I can¡¯t stop that by myself!¡¯


    The Sky Eating Water said that they said they should calm the sea, but¡­


    How could that be possible?


    That waspletely different from destroying the walls of Yunnan castle.


    He would need to actually stop a natural disaster.


    So, the top priority was trying to take care of it with the formation.


    ¡®If we can¡¯t stop it, I at least need to figure out how to make it weaker!¡¯


    Old man Baek quickly answered, potentially because of Cale¡¯s vicious gaze.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. I never expected such a situation-¡±


    They heard a loud noise at that moment.


    p!


    They turned their heads to see Choi Jung Soo pping the guard in the face.


    He then nonchntly made ament.


    ¡°I already know that you are awake.¡±


    The guard scowled.


    ¡°If you know, then why-¡±


    The guard was about to ask why he was pped when he saw Cale right in front of him and flinched.


    ¡°Do you know anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know either. I wasn¡¯t even allowed to be near it when the formation was created.¡±


    Cale looked behind him.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Myung was breathing heavily.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    The moment Cale clenched his eyes shut¡­


    ¨C What is going on?¡¯


    He heard Alberu Crossman¡¯s voice.


    ¨C Mm?


    He heard another voice as well.


    Cale immediately opened his eyes.


    The divine item that was floating in the air thanks to Raon¡¯s magic¡­ Alberu Crossman was visible on the screen above it. He looked extremely tired as did Eruhaben next to him.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim!¡±


    Cale walked up to the screen.


    He then showed the formation.


    ¨C What is wrong?


    Eruhaben flinched after seeing Cale¡¯s urgent face before looking at the formation and closing his mouth. He soonmented.


    ¨C That-


    Cale subconsciously urged Eruhaben on after seeing that Eruhaben noticed something.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, can you tell what that is? What is that? Can you please tell me?¡±


    ¨C Huh? No, an aura flowing like this- mm.


    Cale asked once more as Eruhaben hesitated.


    ¡°What is it? Please just tell me everything you know!¡±


    Forget coughing blood or fainting, I might just die if I need to stop this tsunami on my own!


    But it wasn¡¯t like the others could stop this. He couldn¡¯t make little Raon cough up blood.


    ¨C That is a power that shouldn¡¯t be able to exist like that.


    ¡°Ahe on, so what is it?!¡±


    Cale was subconsciously speaking disrespectfully.


    ¨C What, umm, y, you should know as well?


    Eruhaben seemed flustered as he looked at Cale with a bewildered look on his face.


    ¨C That is the power used by the World Trees.


    But then he added on as if something was weird.


    ¨C But why are the auras of Dragons stuck to the power of a World Tree?


    The World Tree.


    An existence that potentially guarded a world longer than the Dragons.


    Cale suddenly recalled an exnation he had heard about this core.


    The guard had said the following.


    ¡®That is an item that was pulled off the treasure of a world.¡¯


    Cale looked toward the guard.


    ¡°Hey, you.¡±


    The guard flinched. Cale didn¡¯t care and asked his question.


    ¡°You said that the core is an item that was pulled off the treasure of a world? Do you know what that treasure is?¡±


    ¡°T, that is just what I heard from the Dragons.¡±


    The treasure of a world.


    The World Tree.


    It was a perfectbination.


    And if Dragon auras were mixed in with the power of a World Tree, it was understandable why Raon was experiencing it for the first time and couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Raon had never felt the power of a World Tree.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, is there a way to get rid of or at least make this aura weaker?¡±


    ¨C Mm.


    Cale nervously looked at the contemting ancient Dragon.


    The ancient Dragon responded.


    ¨C It should be fine if you seal it? But you would need a strong enough sacrifice to handle the World Tree and the Dragon auras to seal it, and to suddenly find something like that-


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    Raon jumped in at that moment.


    ¡°There is such a thing!¡±


    His chubby front paws were holding the slightly cracked young monk statue.


    ¡°Goldie gramps! This is the statue that Central ins, this world, was inside! Shouldn¡¯t this be able to handle it?¡±


    Cale looked at Raon with a sparkling gaze.


    Cale gently patted Raon¡¯s head as hemented.


    ¡°I had the same thought.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Ruuuumble¡ª-


    The roar of the sky was extremely close.


    Cale turned his head.


    The nearby sea, the sea that only felt dark because it was covered by the rain clouds, was now visible.


    Arge wall was headed toward them.


    It was the tsunami.


    Thisrge wall that looked as if it would swallow this ind and everything beyond it was pushing toward them.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He closed his eyes for a moment before opening them back and adding on.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, will it be fine if Raon seals it?¡±


    ¨C Yeah. It has the auras of Dragons so it should be the easiest for Raon to do it. It is not difficult as long as he knows the principles of a World Tree¡¯s power and has a proper sacrifice. It takes a bit of time, but it should be easy.


    Raon, Choi Han, and Choi Jung Soo looked at Cale.


    He looked at the three of them that could not say anything, as if they were having the same thoughts, and he calmly spoke to them.


    He spoke gently as if it was no big deal.


    ¡°We have no choice.¡±


    Yes, they had no choice.


    ¨C Cale, let¡¯s try it! We can do it!


    He ignored the Sky Eating Water¡¯s voice.


    Instead, he tightly clenched the purple orb.


    ¡°The method is simple.¡±


    A calm voice came out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I will hold the tsunami back as much as possible. Proceed with the seal as I do that.¡±


    And once it was sealed, the sea and the sky should calm down.


    The Sky Eating Water spoke excitedly.


    ¨C It is really simple!


    ¡®¡­Fuck!¡¯


    Cale moved to a cliff facing the vast sea.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Simple my ass!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 190: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (16)

    Book 2: Chapter 190: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (16)


    Raon looked at Cale¡¯s back as Cale headed toward the cliff by the sea. His front paws tightly clenched the statue.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    He heard Choi Han¡¯s voice at that moment.


    The person who would have usually been the first to follow in such a situation had remained next to Raon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    He then had a truly pure smile on his face, not the smile that Cale usually called pure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is much I can do though¡­ I don¡¯t really know anything.¡±


    Choi Han looked quite simr to Toonka as he scratched his head.


    It meant that he looked like an idiot.However, Raon would never tell Choi Han that he resembled Toonka. He felt like Choi Han would truly be hurt if he heard that.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°As for me, I¡¯ll follow that punk.¡±


    Sui Khan nonchntlymented before following Cale. Raon¡¯s dark blue eyes met the team leader¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    Sui Khan stopped walking and patted Raon¡¯s head before walking away without any hesitation.


    Beacrox was by his side.


    ¡°Are you not going, Grandpa Ron?¡±


    Raon subconsciously asked Ron because, for some reason, he felt like he could rx if Ron went with Cale. Ron smiled gently at him.


    That seemed to be the smile that always seemed to make Cale scared. Of course, Raon had never talked about this with Cale or Ron. He simply discussed it with Hong.


    He felt as if this was not something he could discuss with the two people involved.


    ¡°I thought that the young master-nim can only be rxed if I stay by your side, Raon-nim.¡±


    He then looked at Raon.


    His gaze was quite gentle. Raon suddenly felt as if his hands holding the statue were tingling. He looked around.


    Not paying any attention to the chaotic mess around them, he only noticed the gazes of their people looking at him.


    Normally, they would have all gone with Cale.


    Raon would have been the first to do so.


    However, more of them remained here today.


    Choi Jung Soo smiled in a refreshing manner as he stood there with the divine item he received from Cale.


    Fidget.


    Raon randomly fidgeted his paws holding the statue. The bottoms of his paws felt ticklish.


    This was when Raon finally felt the cold texture of the statue.


    Also when he finally noticed the small gusts of wind created by the pping of his wings.


    He could now hear the screams of the sea mixed together with the much closer roaring of the sky as well.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Finally, he heard his heart that was beating normally.


    Raon recalled thest thing Cale said before he left.


    ¡®Raon. Just think of it simply. And if it doesn¡¯t work, don¡¯t do it.¡¯


    He then added on.


    ¡®Of course, Eruhaben-nim would not say that something you cannot do is simple.¡¯


    Raon then turned toward the videomunication screen.


    He could see Eruhaben looking at him with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Goldie gramps! Can I do it?¡±


    The ancient Dragon responded casually to the energetically asked question.


    ¨C Yeah. Don¡¯t make me say something so obvious.


    Raon¡¯s wings fluttered energetically.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I can do it! I am a great and mighty Dragon!¡±


    ¨C You keep saying obvious things.


    Raon clenched the young monk statue and headed toward the ten-sided pir connecting the two formations.


    ¨C Hey little kid.


    It had been a while since Eruhaben did not call Raon by his name and called him a little kid.


    Raon recalled when he first met Eruhaben. It was the first time he met another of his race.


    Eruhaben, who was a beautiful white gold colorpared to his ck color, was an extremely sparkling existence to Raon.


    ¨C You see the flow of that pir?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raon looked at the ten-sided pir.


    The aura of Dragons, and the power of the World Tree, a new power that he now learned, was flowing between the flipped formation.


    ¨C The foundation of the World Tree is the nature of that world.


    ¨C That is why the power of a World Tree always tries to return to nature.


    ¨C However, this power of a World Tree is unable to return to nature. Why do you think that is the case?


    Raon immediately answered.


    ¡°The aura of Dragons is blocking the power of the World Tree in multiple locations.¡±


    The purple aura flowing through the ten-sided pir resembled a maze.


    A maze with too many blocked paths.


    The power of the World Tree flowing through it was swirling endlessly without being able to find the exit.


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    Raon felt as if he now understood the situation.


    ¡°The Dragons of Aipotu put the power of the World Tree into these two formations!¡±


    It was done without the Blood Cult¡¯s knowledge.


    At first, they probably had both the power of the World Tree and the power of Dragons within the core.


    They ced the power of the World Tree inside the formations, and¡­


    ¡°They used the core, the power of Dragons to suppress it until now!¡±


    It was used to suppress the power of the World Tree as it desired to return to nature.


    However, the bnce was destroyed by Cale taking the core out.


    Furthermore, Aipotu had messed with the formations as well to swap the top and bottom.


    That made the power of the World Tree fall further into chaos.


    Almost as if it would explode.


    It was getting worse because of the aura of Dragons left not in the core but in the formation continuing to hinder the power of the World Tree from moving in a stable way.


    ¡°The power of the World Tree wants to return to nature but it is unable to do so! In response, it is drawing nature to it!¡±


    ¨C That¡¯s right!


    That was the reason the sea and the sky were roaring as they approached this ind.


    ¡°¡­And the power of Dragons left in the formations is slowly being pushed back by the power of the World Tree!¡±


    Compared to the core, there was a lot less aura of Dragons inside the formation.


    The power of the World Tree that was unable to find the exit was slowly getting more violent, ready to destroy something.


    Raon shouted out his answer.


    ¡°This is basically a time bomb!¡±


    It was drawing the sky and the sea toward it and the formation would eventually explode.


    The result would be-


    ¡°This ind is going to be sted away!¡±


    ¨C This ce will be destroyed.


    Raon looked at Eruhaben who had the same answer. The Gold Dragon asked with a rxed look on his face.


    ¨C Do you know what you need to do?


    Raon felt as he had felt in the past while he was learning from Eruhaben.


    And during that time-


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Raon had never failed to find the answer.


    ¡°I just need to create an exit for it!¡±


    ¨C That¡¯s right!


    Raon looked toward the ten-sided pir.


    He had been staring at this ce since earlier to look for a certain spot.


    ¨C Can you see it?


    ¡° I can see it! Over here!¡±


    Raon pointed at a spot where the purple aura was flowing.


    ¡°I will pierce a hole here to guide the power of the World Tree into this statue!¡±


    ¨C Yeah. That is the answer.


    Raon gulped.


    He had found the answer.


    However, there was something that was necessary in order to carry out this answer.


    Eruhaben brought it up first.


    ¨C In order to do all of this, there is something that is most important.


    Gulp.


    Raon gulped again.


    He was feeling anxious.


    ¨C That purple aura. To be more urate, that mana.


    Raon knew the identity of this power.


    He was certain that this was the power of the Dragon Lord of Aipotu.


    Raon had learned a good amount of the situation while being by Cale¡¯s side, and that Dragon, Maxillienne, who had handed the ring to Raon, said that Raon would defeat the Dragons of Aipotu and be the hope for that world.


    Basically, this power in front of Raon right now was the power he needed to defeat.


    ¨C You need to not be pushed back by that power.


    Ooooooooong-


    ck mana started gathering around Raon. It fluctuated unstably as if it knew of its master¡¯s anxious state.


    ¨C What¡¯s the issue, little kid?


    Eruhaben looked at Raon as if he was shocked.


    ¡°W,what is it?¡±


    Raon subconsciously answered with a stutter and Eruhaben looked at him in disbelief.


    ¨C Are you thinking that you are going to be pushed back?


    ¡°¡­H, huh?¡±


    Raon awkwardly avoided the question, making Eruhaben look even more bbergasted.


    ¨C Why do you have no confidence?! Dragons are all about confidence! Dragons are the greatest and the mightiest in the world!


    ¡®That purple power is from a Dragon too though.¡¯


    Raon could not say that out loud.


    Eruhaben looked truly bbergasted.


    No, he looked a bit angry.


    He must have be even more upset as he talked as his voice slowly started getting louder.


    He was basically nagging.


    ¨C Raon! It¡¯s not like you are attacking with a body m! It¡¯s not like you are fighting with a Dragon¡¯s Breath! You¡¯re not fucking him up with your attribute either! You are simply fighting with the power of mana you were born with! You¡¯re scared when there¡¯s so little of the enemy¡¯s mana?


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman must have never seen Eruhaben nagging like this as he slowly walked away from Eruhaben.


    Raon fidgeted as he asked.


    ¡°Goldie gramps. That power is the power of another world¡¯s Dragon Lord.¡±


    ¨C Hmph.


    Eruhaben asked in disbelief.


    ¨C Why does that matter?


    He pointed at the purple aura inside the screen.


    ¨C I can clearly see that it is doable!


    Raon¡¯s wing slightly fluttered.


    The ancient Dragon didn¡¯t care and continued as if he was frustrated.


    ¨C Hey little kid. Do you not remember what I said?


    He could not help it. He truly was bbergasted.


    ¡®What the hell has he dealt with over there that he is like this?¡¯


    Eruhaben had no idea about the details but he answered without any hesitation.


    ¨C You have nothing left to learn from me when ites to magic or mana.


    ¨C There is nothing you have left to learn from me, a thousand plus years old Dragon.


    ¨C Do you not know the meaning of that?


    He was not in his adult form.


    He couldn¡¯t even use Dragon¡¯s Breath.


    He knew his attribute, but he didn¡¯t even know how to use it properly.


    Regardless, Raon was strong.


    ¨C Your power is not weak.


    The ancient Dragon had never seen Raon go all out, but he was certain of it.


    Raon is strong.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t want to see a situation where Raon had to go all out. He wasn¡¯t weak yet; he had no reason to make a little kid like Raon go all out.


    That would be a blow to his pride as a Dragon.


    Eruhaben kept that thought to himself and spoke sternly.


    ¡®This punk seems to have forgotten, so I need to remind him. Can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    ¨C You are also a Dragon.


    Dragons are arrogant.


    Eruhaben did not deny this.


    In fact, hepletely epted it.


    It was the truth.


    However, Eruhaben thought that this arrogance was maybe necessary for survival, as Dragons lived extremely long periods of times and rarely managed to meet other Dragons.


    They could turn that arrogance into pride.


    A Dragon was great and mighty by their existence.


    If that was turned into pride¡­


    ¨C You¡¯re scared because the enemy is a Dragon Lord?


    There was nothing to be scared of.


    Dust. Eruhaben had awakened an attribute that other Dragons had sneered at, but this was one of the statements he firmly believed.


    The ancient Dragon asked the young Dragon a question.


    ¨C The power of a Dragon Lord. Is that really scary enough to prevent you from what you need to do right now?


    Raon flinched at that moment.


    ¡®What I need to do-¡¯


    Raon turned toward the sea.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    He heard a different sound from before.


    He was certain that the human, that Cale was about to use his power.


    ¡°I, I-¡±


    Raon spoke energetically.


    ¡°I am a Dragon who can even destroy a world!¡±


    ¨C Hmph.


    Eruhaben snorted as he responded.


    ¨C Now you sound like a proper Dragon. ¡®Yes, this is how a Dragon should be.¡¯


    He then nonchntly flicked his chin.


    ¨C Seal it right now.


    ¡°I got it, Goldie gramps!¡±


    ¨C Don¡¯t rush it though. It¡¯ll make things difficult if things go wrong and it explodes. Slowly create a path. Then seal the power of the World Tree inside the statue.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¨C Alright, let¡¯s get started. I will watch over you.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡±


    Raon energetically nodded his head before walking closer to the ten-sided pir.


    He then pushed one of his toes forward.


    ck mana was at the tip of that toe.


    Raon focused.


    Although this thing was described as being a maze¡­ This pir that had hundreds of flows mixed together was extremelyplicated.


    Raon focused on the spot he had located earlier.


    Drip.


    Sweat dripped down Raon¡¯s face.


    However, Raon didn¡¯t even think about it.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The rain was getting so loud that it was silencing the roaring sea. Or maybe it was the sound of water.


    He was certain that this was Cale¡¯s power.


    Cale would soon create an unbelievable sight.


    However, Raon became calm while listening to Cale¡¯s sound drowning out the roaring sky and the screaming sea.


    ¡®It feels like the human is by my side.¡¯


    They were apart, but it felt as if he was right next to him.


    Raon¡¯s toe finally started moving.


    Poke.


    The ck power poked a spot in the purple power.


    A small hole was created.


    ¨C Yes, just like that! Make the hole bigger!


    After creating a door¡­


    ¨C Then put the power of the World Tree inside it! Then this formation will stop working!


    The ancient Dragon then inadvertentlymented.


    ¨C Ah, but to get the power of a World Tree for free¡­ It¡¯ll be very useful. This should be something more precious than most treasures.


    Raon¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The young ck Dragon¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Raon received the ancient Dragon¡¯s cheering and advice as he slowly did what he needed to do.


    He did it while desperately hoping that Cale would be okay.


    * * *


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    It was not raining.


    But they could hear the rain.


    The rain was so strong that it could swallow the noises of everything around them.


    The martial artists who had followed behind Cale, Sui Khan, and Beacrox¡­ The Heavenly Demon and some others kept their mouths shut.


    They had chills all over their bodies.


    ¨C Almost at the limit.


    The Sky Eating Watermented in a gentle voice.


    ¡°How much has been used?¡±


    ¨C About 150%.


    After the battle at Yunnan Castle, Cale had realized that the power of water that had be 300 percent strong at its max capacity was a charging type.


    It had recovered a bit after that time, making Cale¡¯s current limit 150%.


    However, this was not the end.


    It was not enough to stop that tsunami.


    Ooooooong¡ª


    The purple orb in Cale¡¯s hand shook intensely.


    ¨C You know the way?


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh before putting the orb up to his mouth.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He then swallowed it.


    ¨C You ate the Super Rock before so this should be no issue. Don¡¯t you think so?


    Cale ignored the excited voice of the Sky Eating Water.


    ¡®I had to eat that cobblestone in the past and now I have to eat something like this?!


    What the hell-¡¯


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¨C What is it?


    Calemented while looking at therge tsunami that was suddenly very close to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious?¡±


    ¨C ¡­Huh?


    The Sky Eating Water asked back in confusion as if this was not expected. Cale was honest in his response.


    It was decently sweet and a vorful taste swirled in his mouth. It then ended on a refreshing note.


    ¡°¡­Compared to the desserts I have eaten until now, this was the most delicious?¡±


    ¨C Uhh, mm. That¡¯s good?


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a taste that I want to keep eating.¡±


    Cale subconsciously licked his lips.


    Cale nonchntly asked as he undid his half-done shirt.


    ¡°How many of them are ck?¡±


    Sui Khan answered.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    The seven white water drops and one grey water drop tattoo slowly started changing. It happened very quickly.


    Lee Soo Hyuk was able to answer Cale¡¯s question soon.


    ¡°Five are ck and one is grey.¡±


    Five of them had returned to being ck.


    ¨C Alright! I can use another 200%!


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Now it was worth trying.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Pikachu is done charging up!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 191: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (17)

    Book 2: Chapter 191: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (17)


    The sea increased its size and stood up to swallow the ind, no, everything in its way.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Heavenly Demon listened to the sound of rain despite there being no rain and recalled something from his youth.


    Xinjiang, the ce he was born and raised¡­


    The location of the Demon Cult did not touch the sea.


    As a result, the first time he witnessed the sea was in a book.


    He had imagined the sea based on the records of someone else seeing the sea and writing about it.


    He had seen the following statement.


    < The color of the sea is truly diverse. The color changes every second, every moment. The blue water that sparkles underneath the sun, the water as it embraces the sunset, the quiet water that looks like it consumed the starlight of the night sky... All of them give off beautiful colors. >The Heavenly Demon thought that the statement was quite urate.


    The sea he had seen had indeed been colorful.


    However, this was his current assessment of it.


    ¡°How dreadful.¡±


    This thing approaching them was ck without giving off any light at all.


    It made him recall that dead mana that had turned him into a living jiangshi and tortured him.


    However, this was definitely the sea.


    It was clearly an appearance of nature.


    Yet it was disgusting.


    It filled him with repulsion.


    The reason behind it was simple.


    ¡®Because I fear it.¡¯


    It looked as if a mountain made of water was about to sweep over them.


    Had there ever been a disaster in this form?


    The Heavenly Demon had never seen one.


    And-


    ¡®¡­And there is an existence that intentionally created this?¡¯


    He truly had never heard of individuals who could create this dreadful disaster approaching them.


    He couldn¡¯t even imagine such an existence.


    He felt as if he should run away from this disaster.


    Any thoughts about whether there was a ce to run would be pushed aside and he would just run.


    However, the Heavenly Demon did not run.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The sound of rain slowly became louder.


    Sima Pyeong was speaking next to him but he couldn¡¯t hear it. Sima Pyeong seemed to have realized it as he stopped talking.


    Sima Pyeong then turned to look at someone.


    The Heavenly Demon also looked at the back of the person.


    This small-framed man¡­


    Kim Hae-il.


    He could see that Kim Hae-il had rxed his arms down.


    Shaaaaaa¡ª Shaaaaaa¡ª


    Therge tsunami he had created back in Yunnan Castle¡­


    A tsunami thicker and longer than that was rushing toward them.


    Would this man be able to stop this?


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible to get rid of it. Instead, I n on blocking it as much as possible.¡¯


    That was what young master Kim had said before adding on.


    ¡®As I do that, everything will end. My friends will take care of it.¡¯


    The Heavenly Demon closed his eyes before opening them back.


    He could still see that small back.


    It was the back of someone who approached everything without fear.


    ¨C 160%.


    Cale was slowly starting to use more of his power.


    ¨C ¡­I¡¯m going to continue using more?


    Cale was about to nod his head at the Sky Eating Water when he flinched.


    As Sui Khan found it odd that Cale slightly flinched¡­


    ¡°Haaa, it¡¯s so cold.¡±


    Cale closed the clothes that were undone a bit to show his vicles.


    ¡®Is it because there is so much wind?


    It¡¯s cold.


    I might catch a cold like this.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know about the shocked look on the team leader¡¯s face as he shrugged his shoulders to get rid of this feeling of coldness.


    It was at that moment.


    Pat.


    A robe was ced over his shoulders.


    He turned his head to see Beacrox looking at him with a nonchnt gaze that seemed to be asking why Cale was looking at him.


    ¡°Uhh¡­mm¡­ nevermind.¡±


    Cale wanted to ask where Beacrox got such a robe and where he was carrying it, but¡­ He did not have time for that.


    ¨C Cale, we need to hurry!


    He knew the situation they were in right now.


    He nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Keep going until I tell you to stop.¡±


    Cale didn¡¯t know Beacrox and Sui Khan flinched as he raised both hands and slowly extended both hands forward.


    It was toward therge ck wall of water heading toward them.


    That wall would attack and destroy everything.


    ¡®I need to stop it.


    No, I need to persist.


    There are only two powers I can use in this situation.¡¯


    One was the Sky Eating Water while the other was the Indestructible Shield.


    The shield¡¯s seal was currently 73 percent released.


    However, he could not use both of them at the same time.


    ¨C It¡¯s dangerous.


    The glutton priestess slowly said in a rxed voice.


    ¨C If you use me while using the water to its limit, your heart will not be able to bear it. Nor your te. It¡¯ll probably make it so that before you can stop that tsunami, boom! Your body would explode?¡¯


    The glutton was saying such vicious things as if it was nothing.


    Cale did not want such an ending, making him decide to only use the Sky Eating Water.


    ¨C 200%.


    Finally.


    ¨C 225%.


    He was starting to go past the level he used at Yunnan Castle.


    p. p.


    Cale¡¯s clothes started fluttering as if he was in a strong gust of wind.


    The robe that had been on his shoulders had already fallen to the ground.


    However, nobody paid any attention to it.


    ¨C 250%.


    The noise of rain was slowly getting louder.


    The tsunami was now at the coast.


    ¨C 275%.


    Cale closed his eyes.


    His limit was approximately 356%.


    ¨C You can¡¯t faint this time.


    The cheapskatemented.


    ¨C Cale, if you fall, this entire ind will be destroyed by water.


    Cale knew that.


    That was why Cale had to make sure to set a limit as he fought.


    That was why his limit was-


    ¡®350%.¡¯


    He would do everything to persist at that level.


    ¨C 300%.


    The Sky Eating Water¡¯s voice slowly became calmer.


    On the other hand, the voice was flowing out faster.


    ¨C 310.


    ¨C 320.


    Cale slowly opened his eyes.


    ¨C 330.


    And finally¡­


    ¨C 335.


    He started speaking.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The tsunami had reached a good spot as well.


    Considering the aftershock from the tsunami created by the Dragons of Aipotu crashing into Cale¡¯s tsunami¡­


    Taking that into consideration¡­


    ¡°This is enough.¡±


    This much was enough.


    It was enough to crash into the ck tsunami.


    Shaaaaaaaa¨C


    The sound of rain made it so that Cale could not hear anything else. Even his voice was probably not reaching Sui Khan very well despite standing right next to him.


    Cale didn¡¯t care and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The one to hear him was not an existence outside.


    ¨C Yeah. Let¡¯s do this!


    The moment he heard the Sky Eating Water¡¯s energetic voice¡­


    Shaaa-.


    The sound of rain stopped.


    The sea that had been gently fluctuating in front of the dark sky and the tsunami pushing toward it suddenly calmed down.


    And finally¡­


    Booooooooooooooooooooooooom¡ª


    Anotherrge wall started appearing.


    It happened in an instant.


    Another tsunami suddenly appearing made people watch with nk looks on their faces.


    Despite noting to the cliffs, the people gathered on high grounds couldn¡¯t miss it.


    Two tsunamis shooting up underneath the night sky.


    Both of them were dark.


    They were both ck.


    However, there was definitely a difference.


    While one side contained extremely thick darkness, the other one was transparent.


    The two were both tsunamis but they were still different.


    Ruuuumble-


    The sky started roaring again.


    It was because the sound of rain had stopped.


    However, nobody could let out their breaths.


    They could not even imagine what was about to happen.


    It was at that moment.


    Ssss¨C


    A breeze blew by.


    The breeze slowly started to sound more and more like water.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    They then heard the sound of rain again.


    Once the roaring of the sky was buried once more¡­ People were certain.


    ¡®It¡¯s now.¡¯


    And this became reality.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang¡ª-


    There was a loud explosion that swallowed all of the other noises.


    The tsunami and the tsunami¡­


    The two walls started crashing into each other.


    They would not believe this sight had they not seen it with their own eyes.


    ¨C Raon! Don¡¯t look away!


    Raon twitched at the ancient Dragon¡¯s voice.


    ¨C Focus!


    His voice was quite stern.


    ¨C And don¡¯t rush!


    ck mana fluctuated around Raon.


    The ancient Dragon spoke sternly.


    ¨C You just need to do a little more.


    The ancient Dragon scolding Raon got a headache. It was because he could see what Cale had done.


    It was the same for Cale.


    His mind was aplicated mess.


    ¡®Fuck!


    A tsunamirge enough to swallow Hainan, a prettyrge ind, and reach all the way to the continental coast¡­


    Describing that and facing against it were two different issues.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª¨C


    The two hands extended toward the tsunami¡­ He could feel the strength of what he was blocking through his hands.


    This was really nature.


    And the real thing was scary.


    ¡®¡­This is no joke.¡¯


    Baaaaaang¨C!


    Baaaaang¡ª


    The two tsunamis endlessly crashed against each other.


    One side to push forward and the other to block¡­


    ¡°¡­It feels like a fight between Dragons.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s mumbling didn¡¯t even reach Cale.


    ¨C We might be pushed back immediately if things go wrong.


    The Sky Eating Watermented.


    ¨C ¡­We might end up being swallowed.


    Cale and the ancient power both realized it.


    ¨C We were too arrogant.


    They were drunk on the fact that their power was now much stronger than before and made a mistake.


    They thought that this would be worth trying.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    It was not worth trying at all.


    The reason was clear.


    The moment the sea was stopped¡­


    Ruuuumble¡ª-!


    The roaring of the sky became louder and thunderbolts and lightning started swirling.


    Furthermore, the clouds brought gusts of wind as well.


    The gusts pushed the tsunami from behind.


    They were like wings.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    As someone who had to stop this thing, Cale was going crazy.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    ¨C Holy shit.


    The approaching tsunami slowly started increasing in size.


    ¨C Cale, we¡¯re going to be pushed back!


    ¨C I thought we¡¯d be able tost at least ten minutes!


    The Sky Eating Water¡¯s voice became urgent.


    ¨C At this rate, we are going to be destroyed soon!


    Baaaaaaaaaang-


    The two tsunamis were still endlessly crashing against each other.


    That was why it looked like two simr-in-strength forces were fighting against each other to people who were far away.


    However, the people nearby had to hold back their groans or tightly clench their clothes.


    ¡°My goodness-¡±


    Baaaaaang¨C!


    Every time the one trying to destroy crashed against the one trying to defend¡­


    Water shot up from the strength of the collision.


    The two tsunamis offered up their bodies each time in this battle of strength.


    The water that fell away as if they were destroyed at each impact¡­


    Cale¡¯s water fell away.


    It did not return to his tsunami.


    However, nature was different.


    Other water shot up to fill the gaps of the fallen water.


    This greedy nature instantly filled any gaps that appeared.


    ¡°¡­A human truly cannot stop nature it seems¡­¡­¡±


    Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo sighed. She then looked toward Cale.


    He was still standing firm without looking scattered at all.


    Would he be able to continue persisting like this?


    ¡®What do I do?


    Is there any way I can help?


    If we can¡¯t stop this, this ind and the continental coast will not be safe.


    ¡­Is watching him all I can do?


    Is this the right thing to do?


    Is it okay to leave everything to one person?¡¯


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo saw someone approaching them at that moment.


    Choi Han was quickly running forward.


    He shouted toward young master Kim¡¯s back.


    ¡°5 minutes. You just need tost four more minutes, Hae-il-nim!¡±


    Choi Han had run so hard to say those words and could finally catch his breath.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo felt chills all over her body.


    Boom-


    She heard an extremely loud noise from the sea.


    She raised her head.


    The tsunami approaching them to destroy¡­


    The destructive greed of nature must have been greater than the strength of the human as the attacking tsunami had grown in size.


    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯


    There were no thoughts in her mind.


    She nkly looked at the tsunami.


    The tsunami shot high up into the sky before bending forward.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    It attacked young master Kim¡¯s tsunami.


    She looked not at the tsunami but at young master Kim through the explosion.


    She then saw it.


    She saw him mouthing some words.


    Cale was talking.


    ¡°Increase it more.¡±


    ¨C ¡­340.


    ¡°More.¡±


    ¨C 343¡­¡­


    Cale could feel that his power had not disappeared under the tsunami pushing it down.


    At least it was not destroyed yet.


    In that case-


    ¡°More.¡±


    ¨C ¡­Wait, that, haaaa, 347-


    ¡°More.¡±


    ¨C Cale, you¡¯re going to reach your limit at this rate¡­¡­


    The information that Choi Han brought over¡­


    He just needed tost four more minutes.


    If Raon said that he would finish sealing it in that time¡­


    ¡°More.¡±


    He would need to persist.


    ¨C Ah, whatever! 350! More?


    ¡°¡­ More.¡±


    ¨C 353!


    ¡°More.¡±


    Cale¡¯s arms started shaking.


    ¨C 356! We¡¯re at the limit now!


    Beacrox saw this and scowled before pulling at Cale¡¯s clothes.


    The tattoos of eight water drops¡­


    Seven of them were white. One was grey.


    However, that grey one was turning white as well.


    Beacrox opened his mouth before looking into Cale¡¯s eyes.


    He closed his mouth again and picked the robe up off the floor and ced it over Cale¡¯s shoulders.


    He then stepped back.


    He looked forward.


    He could not see Cale¡¯s water that had been pushed down by the tsunami.


    However, the tsunami was noting any closer.


    It seemed to be stuck on something.


    It was obvious what that meant.


    Cale¡¯s sea was not destroyed yet.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Am I really at my limit?¡±


    The Sky Eating Water immediately responded.


    ¨C Yes! I told you I used up to the limit!


    It was at that moment.


    He heard a cautious and timid voice.


    ¨C Mm, umm, it¡¯s not the limit yet.


    ¡®As I expected.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    For some odd reason, there had been no rebound since the Sky Eating Water got strongerst time.


    He had not coughed up any blood nor did he faint.


    What would that mean?


    ¡®This isn¡¯t my real limit.¡¯


    The Vitality of the Heart. The crybaby slowlymented.


    ¨C Cale, your own power is still remaining.


    ¨C Hoo.


    The Sky Eating Water reacted.


    That gasp of admiration had an odd tone of excitement.


    Cale ignored this and addressed the crybaby.


    ¡°Let me know when I reach the limit.¡±


    ¨C Hmm? Okay. Umm, I got it!


    4 minutes.


    That was how long he had tost.


    Cale channeled more of his power.


    ¡®I knew it!¡¯


    He really did have more to channel.


    Chhhhhhhhh-


    Cale could feel smoke rising from his vicles but he paid it no attention.


    He did not want to know what was going on.


    Why?


    ¡®I¡¯m not hurting yet!


    I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m going to cough up blood!


    Then shouldn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m okay?


    At least my experiences until now have been that way?


    I also don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to faint!¡¯


    ¨C Ah, fuck! This is so awesome!


    The moment the Sky Eating Water swore¡­


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang¡ª-


    An explosion louder than anything until now was heard as the sea fluctuated.


    Chhhhhhh-


    Cale¡¯s tsunami shot up once again.


    The tsunamis started crashing into each other again.


    ¨C Mm. You can keep going.


    Cale listened to the Vitality of the Heart¡¯s timid voice as he smiled.


    ¡®Three minutes now.¡¯


    That was all he needed tost.


    ¡®I can do it.


    It¡¯ll look bad if Raon can do it but I can¡¯t.¡¯


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡®!¡¯


    He then flinched.


    ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t feel as if he was going to cough up blood.


    His head wasn¡¯t getting dizzy as if he was going to faint.


    Sting.


    On his head, he felt slight pain especially on his forehead and the area between his eyes.


    Yes, it was just a slight pain.


    ¡®Did I use too much of my mental fortitude?


    ¡­It shouldn¡¯t be much, right?


    The Vitality of the Heart hasn¡¯t said anything.¡¯


    As Cale did his best to ignore that pain¡­


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He groaned.


    His body curled forward without him expecting it at all.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Beacrox, who was closest to Cale, grabbed Cale in shock.


    He then saw it.


    He saw Cale crying despite being unable to open his eyes.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    He was letting out teary groans as well.


    Beacrox¡¯s face turned pale.


    Cale¡¯s face was also turning pale.


    ¡®Holy crap!¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t even talk anymore.


    ¨C Uh, uhh? You¡¯re not at your limit yet though?


    The crybaby became anxious.


    Cale didn¡¯t care as he felt as if he was going to go crazy.


    ¡®It hurts!¡¯


    His head hurt too much.


    He had never felt such pain in his life.


    ¡®F, fuck-!¡¯


    This was truly the first time he had felt this much pain while using his ancient powers.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Oh snaaaaaps!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 192: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (18)

    Book 2: Chapter 192: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (18)


    ¡®Seriously, this hurts so much.


    It feels like my head is going to crack open.¡¯


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to groan but he couldn¡¯t help it.


    Tears were also dripping out of his eyes.


    ¡®What is going on?


    What is happening in my body right now?¡¯


    It was difficult for Cale to assess the situation. That was how serious and intense the pain was for him.


    It made him recall the first time he used ¡®instant¡¯ as Kim Rok Soo.¡®No.¡¯


    It was different from that.


    Unlike instant where he had injuries all over his body, this did not feel like that. However, the intensity of the pain was the strongest.


    ¡®¡­That¡¯s wrong.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that the pain was the strongest.


    ¡®I can¡¯t bear it.¡¯


    He had nothing topare it against, but this was a pain that could not be tolerated. It was difficult to endure.


    Why was it like this?


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know.


    I can¡¯t even think.¡¯


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    He could hear voices around him but couldn¡¯t tell what they were saying.


    ¨C Cale! Should I stop?


    He shook his head.


    He had to persist.


    He had no idea why he was under such intense pain. However, everything was over if he stopped like this.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª¨C


    Baaaaaang-


    He couldn¡¯t even hear the explosion very well so he was unable to assess the situation.


    He was doing his best to keep his eyes open, but his tears were preventing him from seeing clearly.


    However, he could feel that his aura had not been defeated, that the Sky Eating Water was still, despite barely, managing to stop the tsunami.


    How could he stop?


    There were only four minutes left.


    ¡®No. It should be three minutes? Maybe two minutes left now?¡¯


    It was difficult to fathom the flow of time as well.


    A terrible headache was attacking him every second or every few seconds, making it feel as if time was moving extremely slowly. The intensity of the headaches were also getting stronger.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    It was driving him crazy.


    Cale just clenched his eyes shut.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just endure it.


    Aren¡¯t I pretty good at that?


    I¡¯ll get used to the pain if I keep enduring it.


    That¡¯s how all things work.¡¯


    Cale put as much strength into his shaking body and persisted.


    ¨C I, it¡¯s not your limit yet!


    The Vitality of the Heart. He listened to the crybaby¡¯s anxious voice and¡­


    ¨C Something is weird! Why are you not reaching your limit? It feels like your body is slowly overflowing with strength?


    ¨C Hey youngest! Are you sure you are analyzing it properly?


    ¨C I, I am! Hyung-nim, I¡¯m certain that I am looking at it properly!


    ¨C Then why is it like this? It doesn¡¯t feel like his te is about to break! I¡¯m going crazy!


    The cheapskate and the crybaby were loudly chatting.


    He already had a headache but this annoyed Cale even more, making him make ament.


    No, he barely managed to get it out.


    His voice was shaking.


    ¡°¡­.Shut¡­ up¡­¡­¡±


    The cheapskate and crybaby finally became quiet. Instead, the Sky Eating Water started speaking in a slightly solemn voice.


    ¨C Cale. Let¡¯s not increase the amount of strength for now. Let¡¯s stop here. We can hold on at this level.


    It was nice to hear.


    He was in so much pain that it wasn¡¯t nice at all, but¡­


    ¨C I¡¯m sure you¡¯re in a ton of pain. But let¡¯s just hold on for a little bit. We can¡¯t crumble right now.


    ¡®Yeah.


    Let¡¯s persist.¡¯


    Cale held on.


    That was why he didn¡¯t know.


    He had no idea how chaotic things were around him.


    Beacrox, who had supported Cale when he first curled forward, nked out after seeing Cale shaking and crying in pain.


    No thoughts were on his mind.


    He then raised his head.


    He could see a stiff Choi Han. The two of them made eye contact and Beacrox finally looked down again.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    Choi Han came over and crouched down as he shouted.


    ¡°Cale-nim!¡±


    Choi Han was so flustered that he had even forgotten to call him Kim Hae-il. Beacrox was not in the right state of mind to fix it either.


    It could not be helped.


    There had been many situations where Cale looked terrible and in a lot of pain. However, he always said that he was fine.


    They couldn¡¯t believe it wholeheartedly, but at least it relieved them a bit.


    Cale had lookedpletely firm whenever he said that.


    Of course, he looked to be in pain a few times, but that was only for an instant. He would always return to his usual self and show his indestructible self.


    ¡°Why-¡±


    So why was it that he looked like this right now?


    Choi Han could not understand it. On the other hand, he could actually understand a part of it.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way it wouldn¡¯t hurt!¡¯


    He was fighting against nature by himself.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Cale must be in a lot of pain as he could not hold back his groaning. Choi Han could see Cale biting down on his lips to not scream.


    ¡®What do I do?


    What should I do?


    What am I supposed to do?¡¯


    The surrounding area became rowdy.


    There were martial artists shouting in shock and approaching them.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°¡­.Shut¡­ up¡­¡­¡±


    The surrounding became quiet after hearing Cale¡¯s faint voice.


    Nobody dared to say anything.


    Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo not only closed her mouth, she bit down on her lips.


    ¡®If you think about it, he-¡¯


    Despite coughing up blood and suffering in pain¡­


    This person had done a lot of things until now.


    The way he coughed up blood undoing the seals on his body and the reports she received about how he had bled to purify the Heavenly Demon¡­


    The person who had looked dignified even during those times was in so much pain.


    In that case, how much pain must he be in?


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo¡¯s whole body was feeling intense tingling from an emotion that was beyond admiration.


    ¡®How should I describe this emotion?


    Respect?


    Loyalty?


    Swayed by his actions?


    Thrilled?¡¯


    No.


    Nothing could express the emotion she was feeling right now.


    Kim Hae-il.


    He was fighting against nature right now and enduring the pain.


    The emotion that someone could feel while looking at a person like this¡­


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo had to ept it.


    ¡®I want to worship him.¡¯


    Beyond praising him, she wanted to bow down toward him.


    In order to protect Hainan ind and the ind coast¡­


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo¡¯s eyes blurred while looking at the person who was sacrificing himself to protect thisnd and its people.


    She didn¡¯t even think about wiping the tears off her face.


    This feeling of gratitude¡­


    This feeling of respect¡­


    How else could she describe such intense emotions?


    She simply sped her hands together.


    She prayed.


    She prayed that everything young master Kim Hae-il wanted woulde to fruition.


    That was all she could do.


    Once a moment of silence filled the area, Choi Han quietly heard someone who had not said anything until now speak.


    ¡°Look at the sea.¡±


    Team leader. It was Sui Khan.


    Choi Han subconsciously looked toward the sea after hearing that.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-


    He once again heard the loud noise he had forgotten about.


    And-


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    He also heard the sound of Cale¡¯s rain again.


    The sea and Cale¡­


    The respective tsunamis created by nature and by a human were at a standstill with neither side being pushed back.


    Choi Han could see that Cale had both arms extended toward the sea despite leaning on Beacrox.


    He had not pulled back his power despite his whole body shaking.


    Cale¡¯s will, his desire to push forward-


    ¡®I can¡¯t make him stop.¡¯


    Choi Han, who had just found out what it means to walk his own path, could not stop Cale.


    The team leader should already know that as well. That was why he was just silently watching.


    Choi Han pretended not to see the usually tired face of the team leader, the face that looked rxed even during battles looking as scary as a yak?a.


    Choi Han flinched at that moment.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    He looked back at Cale.


    Something was weird.


    He felt as if some mysterious thing that he could not identify was gathering around Cale.


    This intangible aura was flowing into Cale.


    Chhhhhhhhh-


    He finally realized that there was a burning sound at Cale¡¯s vicle.


    Choi Han, who could not touch Cale and could only watch him curled up in pain, turned his gaze after sensing someone approaching them.


    The person who had been further behind than the silent martial artists¡­


    The Heavenly Demon approached them.


    His face was full of shock and confusion.


    ¡°¡­The lid to Kim Hae-il¡¯s head is open right now?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s eyes opened wide while the team leader immediately looked toward the Heavenly Demon.


    The team leader asked a question as the Heavenly Demon flinched after seeing the expression on the team leader¡¯s face.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    No emotion could be felt in his voice.


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    His tone was extremelymanding as well. However, there was nobody toin about that.


    The Heavenly Demon received everyone¡¯s gazes as he exined.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you feel the aura being sucked into Kim Hae-il right now?¡±


    Choi Han immediately answered.


    ¡°I feel it.¡±


    The team leader nodded his head as well.


    Only the two of them had noticed it. Beacrox slightly scowled but nobody noticed.


    ¡°The aura of nature around here is being sucked into Kim Hae-il¡¯s Bai Hui Point.¡±


    The Bai Hui Point.


    In the Martial Arts world, of the hundreds of meridians in the body, a hundred different kis were said to flow through the Bai Hui Point.


    The location of it was the spot closest to the sky when a person was standing up. It was the head.


    ording to legends, the Martial Arts world believed that a person whose Bai Hui Point openspletely will be an immortal and rise up into the heavens.


    However, this was seen as a baseless rumor.


    People had not be immortals despite their Bai Hui Point opening.


    ¡°The Bai Hui Point ispletely open toward the outside right now.¡±


    That meant that his head was open and sucking in all sorts of auras from around him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how something like this is possible, but-¡±


    What was happening to Kim Hae-il right now was not using mental arts to build his internal ki. A ton of aura was moving quickly only into his Bai Hui Point.


    It was the aura of nature that had not gone through any sort of processing.


    The Heavenly Demon hesitated before exining more.


    ¡°¡­If he keeps sucking it in like this-¡±


    A big ident might happen.


    Of course, unlike a little earlier when Cale had been sucking in more and more aura, he was now only sucking in a set amount.


    That amount was extremelyrge as well.


    It was so much that most martial artists would not be able to handle it.


    ¡®Ki Deviation. No, his body will probably explode.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t say that out loud.


    He felt as if everybody would understand what he was trying to say, but they also could not tell Kim Hae-il to stop.


    Just a bit.


    If he resisted just a little longer¡­


    Everything will be resolved.


    The Heavenly Demon subconsciously prayed.


    He prayed that this moment would safely pass.


    ¡®Ha.¡¯


    The Heavenly Demon was shocked at himself.


    He had never prayed to anything or anyone since he made up his mind to be the Heavenly Demon and especially not since bing the Heavenly Demon.


    He was the sky of the Demon Cult.


    However, he was subconsciously praying toward a mysterious existence right now.


    But maybe that could not be helped.


    ¡®I want to see it.¡¯


    The sight of a person surviving against nature.


    That person surviving until the end.


    He wanted to see it.


    Even if humans were like ants in front of nature¡­


    That they were not low in value¡­


    He wanted to feel it.


    ¡®How much time is left?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t realize that he was anxious and paying attention to the time.


    Boom-


    It was at that moment.


    Boom-


    A loud rumbling came from the ground.


    The spot of the shaking¡­


    The Heavenly Demon turned his head.


    Stairway to Heaven.


    The moment he looked in that direction¡­


    Boom.


    The ground shook strongly again.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He then saw it.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise before a purple aura shot up toward the sky.


    ¡°Hae-il-nim!¡±


    He heard Choi Han¡¯s shout.


    The Heavenly Demon turned his head.


    The tsunami trying to reach the ind became evenrger.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He gasped.


    He realized something.


    ¡®This is itsst attack.¡¯


    The avarice of the sea was iling for thest time.


    The iling was strong.


    Ruuuumble-


    The ck sky roared and the tsunami became evenrger.


    Cale¡¯s shaking became even worse.


    His face turnedpletely white before it started turning blue.


    Baaaaang!


    He heard something bursting in the other direction.


    The Heavenly Demon turned his head.


    The purple aura shooting up into the sky exploded.


    They disappeared without even leaving any ashes.


    The moment he saw that¡­


    He heard another loud noise. He turned his head.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The tsunami aiming for the ind exploded.


    No, therge water wall crumbled into pieces.


    That was amazing as well.


    It looked as if it would sweep everything away.


    Watching this wall of water crumble down was extremely beautiful yet painful.


    However, the Heavenly Demon could see all of it.


    Not even a drop of waternded on him.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    It was thanks to a teary and groaning person.


    Kim Hae-il. He looked extremely unsightly now. Cale¡¯s usually firm back was curled forward and he was unable to control his legs.


    He also had tears, snot, and spit.


    Furthermore, his eyes that he had struggled to open were unable to open again and he was continuously groaning.


    But still¡­


    Even while doing that¡­


    His tsunami was blocking the bursting wall.


    The Heavenly Demon could not figure out the answer filling his heart and could only say one thing out loud.


    ¡°This is driving me nuts.¡±


    His whole body was tingling.


    It could not be helped.


    Rumble¡­¡­


    The rumbling in the sky was stopping.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The sound of rain was getting quieter.


    And then, in the end¡­


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡±


    Kim Hae-il had stopped the tsunami.


    He had persisted against the sea, against nature.


    The night sky that had been covered by ck clouds was slowly revealing itself.


    The sea was calming down.


    The sea was dark under the starlight and moonlight, but it was sparkling.


    The Heavenly Demon frowned.


    He could see Kim Hae-il¡¯s wall that was still standing firm.


    No, this was not just a wall.


    This was a castle wall.


    The walls that people created to protect their territory from everything outside resembled this wall created by Kim Hae-il.


    Shaaaaaaa¡ª


    There was a gust of wind.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The castle wall that had not submitted in front of nature slowly started breaking down.


    The water wall Kim Hae-il had created did not return to the sea.


    The water shot up into the sky.


    Therge wall turned into small water drops and let the wind take it.


    Plop. Plop.


    They then fell back to the ground one after the other.


    On top of trees, boulders, grass¡­


    The water drops even fell on the Heavenly Demon.


    He wiped the water drop dripping down his cheek with his hand.


    He then looked down.


    The Heavenly Demon lowered his head toward the person standing at the lowest spot of everybody gathered here right now.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    Cale was heavily breathing and barely managed to say something.


    ¡°¡­I made it.¡±


    ¡®My head doesn¡¯t hurt at all now!


    I feel relieved!¡¯


    ¨C Your te and your body is fine!


    ¨C Woo, we endured it!


    ¡®Wow, how is it possible that it doesn¡¯t hurt at all now?¡¯


    Cale was amazed.


    The painpletely disappeared the moment he stopped using the Sky Eating Water.


    It had hurt like hell but at least he didn¡¯t cough up blood or faint.


    He could head over to Raon looking totally fine.


    A smile subconsciously appeared on his face.


    He then noticed the other people.


    ¡®¡­What the hell?¡¯


    Drip.


    The Heavenly Demon let out a single tear.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cale felt as if he saw something he should not see.


    The Heavenly Demon didn¡¯t care and spoke to Cale. His voice sounded strained.


    ¡°Yes. We survived. We survived in the end.¡±


    Sooob.


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo was crying while covering her face with her sleeve.


    Sima Pyeong kept looking up at the sky and sniffling.


    ¡®¡­What the hell? Why is the mood like this?¡¯


    Cale got scared looking at the reaction of the martial artists.


    For some reason, he didn¡¯t have the courage to look at Choi Han, Beacrox, and the team leader.


    His shoulders slightly curled forward.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    We are suvivors! We¡¯re not gon give up!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 193: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (19)

    Book 2: Chapter 193: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (19)


    * * *


    The small city where the Blood Cult was located¡­


    Stairway to Heaven, the tallest building there, was destroyed, but there were still many tall buildings.


    The Fist King was sitting on the roof of one of those buildings without being able to say anything.


    Drip, drip.


    The water drops falling from the sky trailed down his cheeks.


    He raised his head.


    The water that shot up from the seat to the sky wasing back down as rain.


    Above them was the night sky that was full of shining stars without a single cloud.¡°¡­It¡¯s salty.¡±


    That water drop was salty.


    Was it because it came from the sea?


    However, the Fist King thought it was like tears.


    In that case, whose tears were these?


    Were they tears of relief or maybe joy?


    Did they carry someone¡¯s sacrifice in them?


    Or maybe it was flowing down the awe and admiration of the people who watched that person¡¯s sacrifice.


    Anything could be the answer right now.


    ¡°Senior, did you see it?¡±


    The Fist King opened his mouth to answer Elder Ho¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes, I also saw what you saw.¡±


    Elder Ho Song Yi tightly closed his mouth after hearing that.


    They could see the seaside cliff from here.


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t see it clearly. However, the people with higher levels of martial arts would have been able to focus their internal ki in their eyes to see it more clearly.


    That was how they had seen it.


    They saw young master Kim plop down on the ground almost as if he fell.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t see the details, but¡­¡¯


    It was too far.


    Young master Kim was also surrounded by people.


    As a result, he could not see everything.


    But what he was certain about was that young master Kim Hae-il was in a significant amount of pain.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    He stopped such arge tsunami on his own.


    How was something like that possible?


    Didn¡¯t it sound unbelievable like a legend being passed down orally for generations?


    ¡®But all of this was real.¡¯


    That was why he was at a loss for words.


    He thought that he had aged as much as necessary and had enough experiences to not get shocked no matter what happens in the world, but¡­


    Elder Ho had no way of exining this intense emotion shaking his whole body.


    Thrill.


    Admiration.


    Respect.


    What word could be used to describe all three of these together?


    Actually, relief and joy were included as well, making it even harder to describe with a single word.


    He then suddenly thought of something and chuckled.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The Fist King asked in confusion and Elder Ho responded.


    ¡°Senior, when I was younger¡­¡±


    He had been wandering the streets since some point.


    As an orphan, as a beggar¡­ He had nothing to rely on and wandered the streets until he joined the Beggars¡¯ Gang.


    ¡°There was an olddy in the vige who would gather the children and tell them old stories. I used to secretly hide and listen to them.¡±


    Most of the vigers shooed him away after seeing his shabby appearance. However, that olddy saw him and smiled before continuing her story as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°They were old stories or maybe legends, but¡­ Thinking about it now, all of them were so nonsensical and unbelievable.¡±


    The Fist King turned his gaze forward and quietly listened to Elder Ho.


    ¡°But as a kid, hearing those stories would make my heart beat wildly and I would not be able to go to sleep. On the days where I couldn¡¯t listen to the story until the end, I would sometimes imagine the rest of the story and stay up all night.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Elder Houghed.


    ¡°Of course, getting older made me say that those were just stories. They weren¡¯t real.¡±


    The world was vast but the world he lived in was not that big.


    The world was also not that beautiful or big.


    It was just a ce to continue your life.


    That was the thought that filled his mind the older he got.


    ¡°However, I now think that those legends could all have been true.¡±


    The smile on Elder Ho¡¯s face slowly became bigger.


    Those stories that excited him as a kid, prevented him from going to sleep, and filled his mind and dreams all the time¡­


    ¡°At least I feel that way after seeing this sight.¡±


    His old body, his heart was beating like when he was a kid.


    He was also overwhelmed with emotions.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t help but think that reality might even be grander.¡±


    The Fist King listened quietly and then stood up. He then brushed off his clothes as hemented.


    ¡°Yes. Today will probably end up being treated as a legend as it passes through generation after generation.


    Pfft.¡±


    Mok Hyeon quietly chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    He started looking around.


    Elder Ho did so as well.


    They could hear people cheering. There were also people who could not hold back the intense emotions filling their hearts and were crying.


    This was happening regardless of whether the people were from the Orthodox faction, Unorthodox faction, Demon Cult, and the Blood Cult.


    They were all rejoicing that they survived.


    It was peaceful at least for this moment.


    It probably could not be helped.


    They most likely thought that humans would not be able to survive in front of nature¡¯s ruthlessness.


    Seeing that thought being destroyed should be making them extremely happy.


    The Fist Kingughed as if it was funny as he spoke.


    ¡°Weird powers showed up, a divine beast, a Dragon appeared, that Dragon used magical powers, natureunched arge attack¡­ The sky, the sea, and the earth all endlessly roared¡­ What else could all this be except a legend?¡±


    Elder Ho nkly nodded his head.


    Now that he thought about it, the people here had all seen that young ck Dragon.


    They also saw that Dragon sealing the formation.


    Furthermore, the fight between the Blood Demon and Choi Han was a sh between two entric auras that transcended the level of martial arts.


    These were all marvelous sights.


    All of these could be stories they talked about for the rest of their lives.


    Elder Ho was continuing to think when he heard the Fist King¡¯s voice.


    ¡°However, for some odd reason, everything does not seem to be sweeping toward us.¡±


    Elder Ho nodded his head.


    ¡°Senior, we saw a person enduring against nature.¡±


    People were cheering.


    They cheered while looking at the coast.


    Some of them lifted their heads up and opened their arms with joy as they felt the water drops falling on them.


    The people who were in high spots like the Fist King and Elder Ho and had a high level of martial arts were feeling dire after seeing young master Kim plop down on the ground, but¡­


    Most people would only have seen this person, Kim Hae-il, creating a tsunami to go against nature¡¯s tsunami.


    Furthermore, they should know that the divine beast, the ck Dragon, sealed a dangerous power that had been aiming for the ind and the continent.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Fist King blinked before starting to walk.


    Elder Ho silently followed behind him.


    They left the cheering people and followed the back of the ck Dragon heading toward the cliff.


    The young ck Dragon was holding something in his arms as he moved very quickly toward the cliff.


    The Fist King was using a foot technique to quickly follow behind Raon before he stopped.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He gasped.


    ¡°It¡¯s dawn.¡±


    He had been thinking that his surroundings had be a bit brighter, but¡­


    The vast sea¡­


    The night sky was slowly turning dark blue far in the distance out east.


    The morning sun would soon rise up.


    Then the ck sea would slowly receive the sunlight and create the sparkling blue water.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    It truly was beautiful.


    He wanted to quickly meet the person who made it possible for him to see this beautiful sight in this world and not in hell.


    The Fist King quickly followed behind Raon.


    However, Raon was moving extremely quickly.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing the familiar voice but then he flinched.


    ¡°W, what the?!¡±


    He subconsciously verbalized his anxious thoughts.


    A ck thing, ah, Raon, wasing toward him.


    But he was flying extremely quickly as if he was a missile.


    A ck dot was sting toward him.


    ¡®I might die if he runs into me.¡¯


    He truly thought that he would die if Raon mmed into him.


    He heard a nonchnt voice at that moment.


    ¡°What else would it be, young master-nim? Raon-nim is rushing over because he is worried.¡±


    Cale questioned his hearing.


    He had to because the person who said that was Beacrox.


    Cale, who had been extremely timid because he did not dare to look at Choi Han, Lee Soo Hyuk, or Beacrox, peeked toward Beacrox.


    He was looking at Cale with a discontent gaze.


    Cale quickly stopped leaning on Beacrox.


    Of course, he was still plopped down on the ground.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale checked his body again.


    ¡®Blood?


    Did not cough up any.


    Chances of fainting?


    None.


    Tears, snot, drool¡­¡­


    Those are a bit much?¡¯


    Cale quickly used the robe over his shoulder to wipe his face. The tsunami being destroyed and the following rain wet his face, but¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡®Snot is a bit noticeable.¡¯


    Cale stealthily wiped it.


    He happened to make eye contact with Beacrox as he did that.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡®Tsk?


    Did he just click his tongue at me?¡¯


    Cale looked at him in disbelief but Beacrox pulled a handkerchief out of his pocket and offered it to Cale.


    The handkerchief had cute embroidery on it.


    ¡®¡­Didn¡¯t he only carry white handkerchiefs in the past?


    When did his tastes change?¡¯


    He then epted it after seeing that the embroidery was in the shape of a cat.


    ¡®It must be Hong¡¯s.¡¯


    On did not like things like this.


    Cale wiped his face with the handkerchief. He calmly spoke as he did that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the Blood Cult for now. We need to investigate the Blood Demon¡¯s residence.¡±


    He looked toward the Heavenly Demon, Sima Pyeong, and Zhuge Mi Ryeo.


    ¡°We want to take a look at where the Blood Demon and the top executives resided before anybody else. That should be fine, right?¡±


    Honestly speaking, Cale¡¯s group had done most of the work. It should be fine to demand something like this.


    The other seemed to agree as they nodded their heads without any issues.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Of course, the Heavenly Demon scoffed in disbelief and Zhuge Mi Ryeo stealthily shed some tears while muttering something about, ¡®even in such a situation-.¡¯


    Sima Pyeong looked deep in thought.


    Cale easily ignored such a reaction and slowly thought of what needed to be done.


    ¡®The Blood Demon definitely seemed to know more than the Huayans patriarch. Especially about Aipotu.¡¯


    He needed to go through her pavilion to gather any information that might be beneficial to them.


    ¡®¡­We need to fully prepare before we go.¡¯


    He clearly felt it as he blocked that tsunami.


    The Purple Bloods. These Dragons really would be no jokes.


    ¡®They even used the power of a World Tree to crush the Blood Cult, so I¡¯m sure that they put in a ton of resources in Aipotu as well.¡¯


    It was not easy to use the power of a World Tree.


    It should have been extremely difficult for them to do so.


    However, thinking about how they needed to fight with existences that were capable of doing that-


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    He felt as if they would becking no matter what he prepared.


    Cale stood up.


    ¡®Oh.


    I¡¯m not even staggering.


    This is nice.


    ¨C Something is weird.


    The Vitality of the Heart. He ignored the ominousments of the crybaby.


    He was fine right now, wasn¡¯t he?


    ¨C But Cale, are you okay?


    Cale closed his mouth at the cheapskate¡¯s quiet question.


    He was not asking about Cale¡¯s physical condition. The ancient powers knew the condition of his body better than he did.


    He was asking about something else.


    Cale was purposely not looking at Choi Han and Sui Khan who had beenpletely silent since earlier.


    He had peeked at them but Choi Han was looking at him calmly.


    That was vicious.


    ¡®As for the team leader-¡¯


    He looked extremely angry.


    Nonchnce. The way the team leader was looking at the sea without any emotions visible on his face was the look he had when he was really angry.


    That was why Cale could not look at him any longer.


    He knew exactly why they were like this.


    That was why he said this.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Raon happened to arrive as well.


    ¡°Wow. My body¡¯s condition is great?¡±


    He said it this way on purpose.


    Choi Han flinched and the corners of his eyes became slightly back to his innocent self.


    As Cale was relieved¡­


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Ron arrived as well.


    ¡°Human, I put the World Tree¡¯s power in here and sealed it!¡±


    Raon pushed forward the young monk statue as well as his tummy.


    ¨C You worked hard.


    ¨C ¡­What the hell do you go around doing? Do you even want to be a cker anymore?


    He had to listen to Eruhaben telling him that he worked hard as well as Alberu¡¯s sassyment.


    Of course, the divine item with the screen was brought over in Ron¡¯s hand.


    Choi Jung Soo slowly waved from the back and walked up as well.


    He then nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Why are your eyes so swollen? Did you cry or something?¡±


    Raon flinched and observed Cale.


    Raon had not thought much about it because there were no signs of blood, Cale did not faint, and he was standing up as if everything was fine.


    The Heavenly Demonmented in a tone that was full of respect at that moment.


    ¡°His eyes being swollen is not the issue. His head almost exploded boom boom. I truly have to show my respects to Kim Hae-il¡¯s perseverance.¡±


    Thud.


    The statue with the World Tree¡¯s powers fell from Raon¡¯s paws to the ground.


    ¡®What the hell is that bastard saying?! There¡¯s a kid here! No, more importantly, I¡¯m really feeling fine!¡¯


    Cale looked at the Heavenly Demon in disbelief as Raon started mumbling.


    ¡°¡­His head¡­ Boom boom¡­¡­?¡±


    The Heavenly Demon responded.


    ¡°Yes. It really could have been bad. It was amazing.¡±


    Silence filled the area.


    Cale¡¯s pupils started to shake. He immediately answered.


    ¡°N, no? It wasn¡¯t like that.¡±


    However, nobody answered him, returning them all to silence.


    -¡­This is driving me nuts.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman¡¯s mumbling broke the silence.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Could have been reeeeeal bad.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 194: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (20)

    Book 2: Chapter 194: My goodness. The sea, the sea! (20)


    ¡®This is driving me nuts.¡¯


    Cale snapped to his senses as soon as he heard that.


    He immediately started speaking.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Cale¡¯s gaze headed toward Raon, who was nkly blinking his eyes.


    ¡°I mean it.¡±


    Blink blink.


    Raon looked at Cale with his mouth open. Cale met his gaze as he continued to speak.


    ¡°My te is fine, I didn¡¯t cough up any blood, and I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m going to faint. I¡¯m not in any pain right now.¡±¡°¡­Really¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Really. In fact, my te was not in danger even once today.¡±


    Everything he was saying was the truth.


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Raon¡¯s face slowly brightened. Raon looked at Cale with an uncertain gaze and Cale sternly nodded his head.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Raon squinted his eyes and red at Cale. Cale remained confident even against that gaze.


    He was telling the truth.


    He then made eye contact with the Heavenly Demon who was behind Raon.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon sneered at him.


    He then put on a gruff expression that seemed to be saying that Cale was helpless and shook his head.


    ¡®What¡¯s up with this bastard?¡¯


    He was about to get annoyed when he heard a sound transmission.


    ¨C I understand your concern about the young Dragon. I was not thinking it through. I wascking consideration.


    ¡®¡­Hmm?¡¯


    ¨C It makes sense. The fact that you went through so much pain epting the aura of nature to the point that you almost died is something I would not want a child to know either. I only thought about the strength of a Dragon and did not consider his age at all.


    ¡®¡­What the hell?¡¯


    Cale felt that something was off.


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s sound transmission was too calm. It was as if he was only speaking the truth.


    ¨C But what was up with your Bai Hui Point opening like that? Were you controlling it? For a human to be able to absorb that much wild nature energy¡­ I am in awe of your abilities. However, be careful next time.


    ¡®¡­Something is weird.¡¯


    Cale started to think that a situation different from what he was thinking could have actually happened.


    ¨C It might not have been just your head that went boom boom. Your whole body might have exploded.


    The Heavenly Demon continued to speak.


    Cale was focusing on what the Heavenly Demon was saying before he remembered something.


    A sound transmission.


    ¡®¡­Raon can hear these.¡¯


    Cale could not even look at Raon as he opened his mouth to speak.


    However, the Heavenly Demon was faster.


    ¨C No matter how much you want to save people, do not put your lives on the line. I do not want to see you dead.


    Cale gasped and quickly started speaking.


    ¡°No, stop with the sound transmission-¡±


    The Heavenly Demon still continued to speak and Cale flinched at what he heard next.


    ¨C And if you do care about your friends¡­ Cherish your life even more.


    Raon flinched.


    ¨C This is something I learned while leading the Demon Cult. Living as somebody¡¯s sky requires you to sacrifice a lot of things.


    The Heavenly Demon was the sky of the Demon Cult.


    ¨C You seem to be the sky for your friends in the same way.


    ¨C Well, I¡¯m not saying that they worship you or have blind loyalty for anything you say or do.


    ¨C However, they trust and rely on you and treat you as if you are their home.


    Cale silently stood there.


    ¨C And isn¡¯t it the same for you?


    The Heavenly Demon was speaking oddly as if he was advising a child.


    Cale was a bit annoyed by his tone but there wasn¡¯t much he could say.


    ¨C Simr to how the Demon Cult is my base, the ground where I live¡­ Your friends are your base and your home.


    ¨C Both sides have no choice but to look at each other and live while relying on one another. I am that way.


    Cale sighed and closed his eyes.


    ¨C Cherish your own body a bit more. The ground and the sky cannot survive without each other.


    He opened his eyes again. He first looked toward Raon. What would this punk have thought while listening to the Heavenly Demon¡¯s sound transmission?


    ¡®!¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    Raon was shaking with his two front paws clenched into fists.


    As for his wings, they were not fluttering normally.


    p, p aap!


    They were pping extremely quickly.


    His expression looked extremely solemn as he red at Cale. That made Cale subconsciouslyment with a bewildered look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m really okay.¡±


    Alberu Crossman saw that stupid look on Cale¡¯s face through the screen and mumbled in disbelief.


    ¨C What a spectacle.


    Raon did not care about Alberu¡¯sment and breathed heavily a few times before closing his mouth. It led to his cheeks puffing up.


    He then turned his head away and shouted energetically.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the ground! I am going to be the sky! Human, you be the ground! Be the Super Rock!¡±


    The Heavenly Demon flinched.


    On the other hand, Cale returned to his usual look as he answered.


    ¡°Okay, you be the sky. But I don¡¯t really want to be the Super Rock.¡±


    The Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    Seeing the way that punk usually acts made Cale not want to be like him.


    ¨C Keke.


    The cheapskate snickered.


    Cale ignored it and calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back for now.¡±


    Raon flew over as he said that and stuck himself to Cale¡¯s back. Of course, he floated in the air so that he was not heavy for Cale.


    Cale reached back and patted the dangling Raon about two times before starting to walk.


    His gaze headed toward the martial artists who had followed Raon, the surroundings, and then finally the sky.


    ¡®It¡¯s dawn.¡¯n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Day wasing.


    Cale heard a quiet mumbling on his back at that moment.


    ¡°Human, will you be okay without eating any apple pies?¡±


    ¡®¡­How many apple pies does Raon have in his spatial dimension? Also, how long is he nning on storing them for?¡¯


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t need any.¡±


    ¡®No.¡¯


    ¡°Actually, give me one. It¡¯s been a while so I want to eat one.¡±


    Cale took the apple pie from the snickering Raon and took a bite.


    He was not hungry, but for some odd reason, he missed the taste of apple pies.


    Taking a bite made him finally feel that his tasks in this world wereing to a close.


    He heard the cheapskate¡¯s voice.


    ¨C Cale. Let¡¯s at least hear about your body¡¯s condition from that Heavenly Demon person.


    Of course, he did not forget what he needed to do to fullyplete all his tasks here.


    As Cale organized the information in his head and walked toward the Blood Cult¡­


    The Heavenly Demon, who had been walking behind him, stopped walking for a moment.


    ¨C Hey Heavenly Demon.


    The ck Dragon stuck to Kim Hae-il¡¯s back was looking at him.


    He heard a voice in his mind in a way that was different from sound transmissions.


    ¨C Exin to meter about our human!


    The firm gaze in those dark blue eyes¡­


    The young Dragon was more energetic and resolute than ever. The Heavenly Demon chuckled and nodded his head.


    ¨C As much as you want.


    He answered using sound transmission. The ck Dragon smiled innocently as if to thank him and then slowly turned invisible.


    However, the Heavenly Demon was certain that he would still be stuck on Kim Hae-il¡¯s back.


    Flutter flutter.


    He continued to hear the slightly cheerful fluttering of wings.


    * * *


    Once the sun rose into the sky, ships started setting back off into the now calm water.


    The incidents that took cest night on Hainan were instantly spread to the ind coast and then quickly spread everywhere.


    It could not be helped.


    The people waiting at the coast rushed over to the ships as soon as they arrived at the port.


    ¡°Excuse me, what happened over there?¡±


    ¡°Please move! This is not the time for this! We must meet the Castle Lord-nim right away!¡±


    The government and the Imperial Pce¡­


    ¡°We need to get to the Alliance leader-nim right away. Please prepare the person with the quickest foot technique, no, please prepare some horses right away!¡±


    ¡°Sir, are you from the Ignoble School?¡±


    ¡°Branch leader-nim, here is a message Elder Ho-nim wanted us to stealthily deliver to the Gang Leader-nim.¡±


    The Triumvirate.


    People from all major forces were gathered at the port and quickly delivering information throughout the Central ins.


    Furthermore, people from outside the major forces were snooping around to try to gather any information as well.


    After all, people at this port had seen everything that had happened in the seast night.


    They could not see clearly as they were far away, but they were able to imagine what had happened based on the scary sounds they had heard.


    Furthermore, blue, ck, purple and many other colors had shed in the sky, and the weather had changed as it pleased, almost as if a mythical existence was casting some spells.


    The citizens living by the Guangdong shores were already spreading a lot of rumors about what had happened.


    A disaster befell Hainan.


    A god was angry. Many rumors like that.


    These stories sounded absurd, but the fact that they had no other way to exin what happened made even more rumors spread.


    As a result, themoners peeked at the government and the martial artists before slowly heading toward their own informationworks.


    They went to look for the merchant ships and the fishing boats that had beenmissionedst night.


    They roamed around those areas, wanting to hear from the crew or captains of those ships.


    Of course, these people did not have detailed information. Furthermore, they had also received orders from the government to keep their mouths shut about the Blood Cult for now.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not supposed to say.¡±


    ¡°Aww,e on! There are so many stories spreading around. Let us know a bit too! Hainan is so close to us!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m really not supposed to say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some drinks! I¡¯ll also keep whatever you tell me to myself! Please?¡±


    However, people were more likely to talk when told not to say anything.


    ¡°Mm. Then to tell you a little bit about what I¡¯m allowed to say-¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Tell me anything!¡±


    The fisherman slowly looked around before opening his mouth.


    Based on how basically everybody was whispering around him, he didn¡¯t think it would be an issue for him to say things as well.


    ¡®And it should be fine as long as I don¡¯t talk about the Blood Cult?¡¯


    Last night, he had to evacuate to higher ground with the people of Hainan.


    He had been rushing toward the evacuation spot when he saw therge tsunami preparing to attack the ind and his whole body shook in fear.


    He then saw that phenomenal sight.


    ¡°You see¡­ Do you know that Hainan and this port were both almost destroyedst night?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Haaaa. That was thergest tsunami I had ever seen in my life-¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ah, just listen first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Just hurry up and tell me!¡±


    ¡°Ahem. Anyway, the sea and the sky were going crazy. Who the hell can stop that? I thought that we were all going to die. But then-¡±


    The fisherman looked around before continuing in a serious and quiet voice.


    ¡°A single person appeared and blocked it all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The fisherman chuckled at the person who asked in confusion and lowered his body more to stealthily share everything he had seen.


    He shared those shocking sights that he would never believe had he not seen it with his own eyes.


    That was how the incident ofst night spread throughout the crowd.


    It spread as quickly as a wildfire.


    It was a story that seemed toe straight out of a myth.


    * * *


    ¡°H, human¡­ W, what is all this?¡±


    Raon stuttered in a shaking voice.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Cale also stuttered and could not say anything else.


    Blue Blood Fort.


    Cale¡¯s group was currently in the Blood Demon¡¯s residence, spreading out to inspect all regions of the Blue Blood Fort.


    They were looking for anything that could give them the most information.


    Cale and Raon were with one other person in a secret area they found.


    The one adult and one young Dragon urgently looked toward the person they brought with them, the young Blood Demon candidate Myung.


    Their gazes made Myung nkly stare back at them as if she was confused.


    The adult and the young Dragon looked back at each other before looking forward.


    The first basement level.


    The Blood Demon¡¯s training ground that only she and the people who received her permission were allowed to enter.


    Thatrge open area-


    The top.


    The bottom.


    The sides.


    All directions-


    ¡°G, gold!¡±


    Were made of gold.


    Raon subconsciously shouted.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    The way the gold sparkled was so pretty.


    Raon¡¯s dark blue eyes sparkled beautifully.


    Ding.


    Cale¡¯s divine item had received a notification.


    Cale stopped nkly staring at the gold and pulled out the mirror to read the message.


    Cale had contacted Central ins earlier.


    ¡®I¡¯m heading home tomorrow.¡¯


    This was a response to that.


    < Cale-nim, would you be able to stay three more days? >


    Cale scowled.


    Ding!


    < That, umm, I want to give you a gift to thank you......! >


    Cale¡¯s face slowly rxed.


    Ding.


    < You should receive as much as the amount you suffered, Cale-nim! >


    ¡®Oh. This guy is saying something proper for once?¡¯


    One corner of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Central ins better pay up!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 195: The trade has been established (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 195: The trade has been established (1)


    <the trade has been established (1)></the>


    Cale sat down extremely carefully on the training ground floor covered in gold.


    He saw Myung¡¯s odd gaze.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Myung slightly shook her head at his nonchnt tone. Cale stopped paying her any attention and looked at the divine item as he spoke.


    ¡°You want me to wait three days?¡±


    Central ins had asked Cale to wait three days to get his reward when Cale said that he was going to leave tomorrow.


    Ding.


    < Yes sir! >¡°Hooo.¡±


    A quiet gasp of admiration flowed out of Cale¡¯s mouth. He spoke gently as if he was truly shocked.


    ¡°Hey Central ins.¡±


    Raon, whose attention was focused on the sparkling gold, flinched. His face then slowly turned unsettled.


    Cale didn¡¯t care and continued to speak in that gentle tone.


    ¡°Three days worth of time is especially precious to me. You know the value of that, right?¡±


    < ¡­¡­. >


    The mirror was silent.


    < Hey Central ins. I am asking you a question. You know the value of three days of my time, right?¡± Di, ding! < Y, yes sir! >


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m relieved to see that you are well aware. Haha!¡±


    Caleughed out loud as if he had be an extremely kindhearted person. He then stoppedughing as he spoke.


    ¡°Hey Central ins, then that reward must be quite big for me to give three of my precious days for it. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    < ¡­¡­. >


    ¡°But I remember our little Central ins saying that he couldn¡¯t give me a reward as big as Xiaolen. I guess you do have a few things?¡±


    Di¡­.ng


    < Ah...oops. >


    Cale¡¯s smile became even wider.


    Raon¡¯s eyes sparkled at that moment. He seemed to have realized something.


    ¡°This was much harder than what we faced in Xiaolen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Raon suddenly interjected.


    The ck Dragon sat down next to Cale and looked at the mirror as he spoke.


    ¡°It was extremely difficult for our human! Choi Han, me, everybody else struggled too! We¡¯ve also been here much longer than when we were in Xiaolen! And, and!¡±


    His emotions must have be stronger as he spoke as Raon mmed the ground with his front paw.


    Boom!


    A dent was made on the ground made of gold.


    Cale¡¯s pupils started to shake. Raon didn¡¯t care and snorted as he shouted.


    ¡°And our human! His head, boom boom!¡±


    Thump thump!


    Boom boom followed by thump thump. Cale¡¯s shoulders moved up and down.


    ¡°And his body almost boom boom!¡±


    Thump thump!


    Cale flinched again.


    ¡°Everything almost exploded! It could have been really bad for our human!¡±


    Bang!


    In the end, the ground made of gold ended up with a deep hole because of the young Dragon¡¯s chubby two front paws.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s be more vicious.¡¯


    Dragons truly were vicious.


    Cale slowly turned his gaze away from Raon.


    Di¡­.ding¡­¡­


    < That, mm, you see- >


    ¡°You have to consider all of these things. Make sure to include them when youe up with your rewards!¡±


    Raon¡¯s eyes, which had been sparkling because of the reward at first, were now burning fiercely in anger.


    Ding!


    < Of course. Starting with handling over the power of the World Tree- >


    ¡°The power of the World Tree?¡±


    Raon tilted his head in confusion.


    < The thing that was sealed, sir. That- >


    As one of Cale¡¯s eyebrows was about to raise¡­


    Baaaaang!


    Another hole appeared on the ground.


    < Hup! >


    Cale didn¡¯t care about Central ins hupping and looked at Raon in shock.


    His wings were shaking. Rage filled the face of the ck Dragon.


    Huff huff. He was so angry that he was breathing heavily out of his nose and mouth.


    Cale sat up straight, ced both hands in front of him, and kept his mouth shut.


    ¡°¡­Huff, huff.¡±


    Raon took some deep breaths for a while before starting to shout a bunch of things.


    ¡°That is something I, that we worked so hard to seal! So who are you to tell us to take it or not?! Are you an idiot, Central ins?!¡±


    Bang!


    ¡°Or are you a scammer? Are you trying to stab us in the back?!¡±


    Bang!


    ¡°Or are you trying to shamelessly call that a reward?!¡±


    Baaaaang!


    < No, that¡¯s not-, that statue is extremely precious-, an item that can endure containing the clone of a world is really precious- >


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°¡­And?¡±


    Cale flinched after hearing Raon ask in a low voice. He felt as if he could see Eruhaben through Raon.


    The way he was calmly asking ¡®And?¡¯ in a clear voice also made him think of Ron.


    ¡®He¡¯s be simr to the two most vicious old men.¡¯


    Cale did not realize that Raon was most like him and quietly sat there. It was best to remain quiet in such a situation.


    < That, that- >


    Central ins became flustered.


    Cale slowly interjected. He spoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Hey Central ins.¡±


    < Yes sir! >


    Cale continued to speak to Central ins who subconsciously answered energetically after hearing the warmth in his voice.


    ¡°Do you think that we are pushovers?¡±


    <...Excuse me? >


    Raon stopped huffing out of his nose and turned his head. His wings fluttered once again after seeing the bright smile on Cale¡¯s face.


    He then nodded his head and took a step away from the conversation. Cale had no idea why Raon was acting like this, but he was satisfied that he instantly stopped being angry.


    Vicious Dragons were scary.


    Of course, Cale continued to say what he needed to say as he did that.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, you seem to be quite shrewd, Central ins.¡±


    Cale calmly and gently shared the things he had felt until now.


    ¡°You keep calling yourself a baby world, that you don¡¯t really know, that you are weak, that you don¡¯t have much. That¡¯s what you¡¯ve been saying until now, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case? Central ins, what is going on? Hmm?¡±


    Di¡­¡­


    < Ah¡­¡­.>


    ¡°Central ins must think that we are idiots or something. Isn¡¯t that right? That is why you are trying to stop us from leaving when we worked so hard to take care of things in this world and are trying to leave. That is why you offer such nonsensical rewards aspensation and try to gaslight us into taking it as fairpensation. How entertaining. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Diiiiiing¡­¡­


    < ¡­¡­. >


    Honestly speaking, there was quite a lot that Cale had gained from the Central ins.


    Maxillienne. He was able to extremely strengthen the Sky Eating Water thanks to the power left behind by that Dragon and also gained a rechargeable power.


    Furthermore, the three items he gained should be very useful in Aipotu as well.


    However, those were things Cale had earned, not things Central ins had given him.


    In addition, although it seemed as if Central ins got involved with Bnce every so often to do things to make sure that no burden was ced on Cale¡­


    ¡®That was for his own world.¡¯


    Cale tapped on the mirror as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving in two days.¡±


    Ding!


    < Excuse me? That¡¯s too short! If you give me three days- >


    The smile disappeared from Cale¡¯s face.


    He looked down at the mirror with a stoic gaze.


    ¡°Prepare it within two days. Whether it is rewards or whatever¡­¡±


    He nonchntlymented.


    ¡°You can¡¯t skimp on it. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    < ¡­¡­. >


    ¡°Alright, Central ins, I can do it?¡±


    Di¡­.ng!


    < I... Can... Do it! >


    Raon stopped being silent and shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching!¡±


    Ding.


    < Sob. I really am penniless. That''s why I worked so hard in other ways. >


    Cale shook his head. He would not have said much if Central ins had said things like this, but to offer the power of the World Tree that Raon worked so hard to seal as a reward? Even if the young monk statue belonged to Central ins, that was not right.


    Central ins must have realized the hint Cale was giving him as he spoke again.


    Ding.


    < ¡­ Central ins can do it.>


    He said that to himself before going quiet.


    It felt as if he would return with properpensation in two days.


    Raon looked at Cale with a sparkling gaze. Cale nonchntly patted Raon¡¯s back in response.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    They heard a loud noise.


    The entire Blue Blood Fort started shaking. Cale became shocked, looked at the ceiling, and shouted.


    He could not have this ce destroyed.


    ¡°My gold!¡±


    ¡®It can be destroyed after I take all of this gold!¡¯


    He scowled and quickly got up before speaking to Raon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Human, let¡¯s quickly go take a look!¡±


    Raon spoke urgently with a serious look on his face.


    Myung nkly looked at them before following behind the person and the Dragon.


    Cale figured out that the explosion had taken ce on the third floor.


    That was where the Blood Demon¡¯s bedroom had been when she was young, and Choi Han and Ron were in charge of looking through it.


    Currently, the Blood Demon¡¯s bedroom was on the second floor.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    It must not have been a big explosion as the pavilion was fine.


    Cale waved off the thick smoke on the third floor and headed toward the bedroom.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han approached with an odd expression on his face.


    ¡°I was looking at a toy box when it suddenly exploded.¡±


    ¡°¡­A toy box?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± ¡®They said this was her bedroom when she was young.¡¯


    Cale looked toward Myung. She immediately exined.


    ¡°It was the room the Blood Demon used until she was seven years old. The Blood Demon did not allow anybody to touch the items she used in her youth.¡±


    ¡°Even you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, even me.¡±


    Cale looked back toward Choi Han.


    ¡°Is the whole bedroom destroyed?¡±


    The results were probably not good if there was an explosion.


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim. Thankfully, it was after we had gone through most of the items.¡±


    ¡°Anybody hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Choi Han was responding resolutely but his face showed a slight look of disappointment.


    Usually, an explosion like that meant that the item was precious.


    Of course, Cale was disappointed about that as well.


    Aipotu.


    A world ruled by Dragons.


    The Lost World.


    That ce would probably be the worst battlefield they have ever visited.


    Choi Han continued to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cale-nim. I should have been more careful. It exploded as soon as I opened the box-¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure you and Ron would have been extremely careful. It was something that couldn¡¯t be helped.¡±


    It¡¯d be one thing if it was Toonka or Choi Jung Soo.


    Ron and Choi Han would have carefully inspected each and every item. But the fact that something still exploded meant that it could not be helped.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not have any regrets.¡¯


    Cale cleanly put it out of his mind.


    ¡°¡­Still, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay-¡±


    ¡®I also only managed to save one item.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale stopped talking and looked at Choi Han. Ron walked out of the smoky bedroom. There was something in his hand.


    ¡°Young master-nim, this is the item that was in the toy box.¡±


    ¡®How did he get it through the explosion?¡¯


    Had he read the question in Cale¡¯s eyes? Raon smiled gently as he spoke.


    ¡°Right before the explosion, only this item seemed to be of a different quality so I saved it.¡±


    It truly had been smart to put Choi Han and Ron together.


    Cale looked at the ash-covered item. Ron pulled a handkerchief from somewhere to wipe it before handing it to Cale.


    ¡°It did not seem like a toy. I¡¯ve never seen something like this before.¡±


    Cale looked at the item.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A confused voice came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Human, what is it?¡±


    Cale picked up the item without caring about Raon¡¯s confusion.


    This cute item that was decorated with pink cotton candy and light blue clouds¡­


    Cale looked at it and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°¡­This is a children¡¯s tablet?¡±


    It was different from the design of the tablets he had used when he was Kim Rok Soo, but he was certain that this thing with the cute picture and the soft case was a tablet.


    It was for children.


    Cale inspected the case before he flinched.


    He had been able to read allnguages since he started traveling through worlds.


    Maybe the God of Death had prepared it for him, but¡­


    That was the reason he could read the words on the tablet as easily as how he had read the Hanja in this world.


    This was actually more of a trademark.


    < Transparent ? >


    Transparent Corporation.


    Cale had a thought.


    ck Bloods, Blue Bloods¡­


    He had taken down two of the Hunter households.


    There were three left now.


    The Purple Bloods of Aipotu that had installed the trap in the Blood Cult.


    The Five Colors Bloods that the Huayans patriarch started to mention before he instantly died.


    And finally, the Transparent Bloods.


    Cale contemted for a bit before pushing the power button.


    Push. The screen turned on after he pushed it for a bit.


    Thankfully, there seemed to be some battery left in the device.


    Cale looked at the screen as he spoke to Choi Han.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anybody get near here. Send the young Blood Demon candidate somewhere else too.¡±


    Cale could feel his heart beating wildly.


    He felt as if he was about to discover something big.


    A tablet found where the Blood Demon had spent her youth¡­


    This was an item that did not fit this world at all.


    Actually, it was the type of thing he had not seen outside of Korea.


    Everybody was silent around him. Cale didn¡¯t even notice as he focused on the screen.


    The screen soon turned on.


    Transparent ?.


    Those words and a logo popped up before the screen appeared.


    Dandararaaaaang-


    Cheery and upbeat music flowed out of the device.


    Cale read the words on the screen.


    < Raising my very own precious omnipotent god! >


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    What Cale had discovered was a gaming device.


    Ding!


    The divine item rang at that moment.


    The God of Death had sent a message.


    < Cale, the God of Bnce wants to meet you. Do you want to? >


    Of course, Cale could not see that message.


    The game screen popped up.


    < yer ¡®Bluey¡¯ is currently ranked fourth! >


    Cale¡¯s pupils started shaking after seeing the rankings.


    ¡°¡­First ce, I¡¯m going to fuck up the bastard who took Taerang¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Human, what are you talking about?¡±


    Raon¡¯s voice was shaking.


    Cale thought of a person¡¯s name.


    ¡°Ahn Roh Man!¡±


    Ahn Roh Man was the three-term president of the country named Roan on Earth 3.


    Although the country was named Roan, the capital was Seoul.


    It was a different Earth than where Cale lived and where Kim Rok Soo had lived.


    The weapon Ahn Roh Man had was named Taerang.


    Taerang, the Unbreakable Spear.


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman was the current master of that item.


    Taerang, the spear with AI, had gone through three people, Ahn Roh Man, Choi Jung Gun, and Angelina, to get to Alberu.


    Ahn Roh Man.


    ¡®Why is this bastard ranked first in this game? He¡¯s not a Hunter? In fact, that guy was harmed by them like the Roan Kingdom?¡¯


    ¡°What is this game?¡±


    Cale had a questioning gaze on his face.


    The Transparent Bloods.


    Cale had approached some information about them in an odd way.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    That was an unexpected return of a minor character!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 196: The trade has been established (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 196: The trade has been established (2)


    The game title listed on top.


    < Raising my very own precious omnipotent god! >


    The ranking was listed underneath it.


    There were a total of five rankers.


    Cale looked at the ranking list again.


    First ce: I¡¯m going to fuck up the bastard who took Taerang


    Fourth ce: Bluey


    It seemed clear that first ce was Earth 3¡¯s Ahn Roh Man.


    Fourth ce was the owner of this tablet, the Blood Demon.¡°Human, what is this?¡±


    Raon looked at the screen of the tablet with the cute case and seemed quite intrigued.


    Cale agreed with Raon.


    ¡®This seems high quality.¡¯


    He could see the back of a child on the screen, making it unable to tell whether it was a boy or girl.


    In front of the child was a vast field and multiples can be seen in the sky at the end of the field.


    Thes gave off different colors as if they were the path for the child to go.


    ¡®¡­There are five.¡¯


    There were five totals.


    It made him think of the currently existing five Hunter households.


    ¡®I think I¡¯ll need to try this game to figure out more.¡¯


    Cale cared more about genre novels or manhwa over games, so there wasn¡¯t much he knew about games. But he knew how to y them.


    The words that popped up on the screen¡­


    < Continue? >


    He didn¡¯t see a button to start a new game so he looked at the ¡®Continue¡¯ listed on the screen. He chose yes between the options of Yes and No.


    Piiiii-


    There was a sharp noise and new words appeared on the screen.


    < Original user not present. >


    Cale slightly frowned.


    ¡°This is fingerprint activated.¡±


    Unlike how it looked, this tablet actually usedplex technology.


    ¡°Human, what is it?¡±


    ¡°This can only be used using the fingerprint of the tablet¡¯s owner.¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡±


    Raon asked in shock.


    ¡°The Blood Demon is dead! She crumbled into pieces and scattered into the air!¡±


    Cale answered as if it was not a big deal.


    ¡°Her arms remained.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right!¡±


    Raonughed as if he was embarrassed.


    The Blood Demon had disappeared, leaving only her arms behind.


    They had taken good care of those two arms.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron approached after Cale called for him.


    ¡°Go ask them to let us use the Blood Demon¡¯s arms.¡±


    ¡°I understand, young master-nim. I will go get it ready.¡±


    Ron smiled benignly. Cale flinched at that moment.


    He then smiled awkwardly, as it was toote to wonder if it was okay to show Ron that he was able to use a tablet so naturally.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Instead of his usual benign smile, Ron let out a scoff-like chuckle.


    Cale flinched.


    ¡®¡­Did he just look at me as if I waspletely ridiculous?¡¯


    Cale nkly stared at Ron after seeing his smile. However, Ron¡¯s face quickly returned to his usual benign smile.


    ¡°Then I will head over to find Chief Eunuch Wi.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uhh, yeah.¡±


    Ron silently walked away.


    Everything rted to the Blood Demon or the Blood Cult was currently being organized by Chief Eunuch Wi.


    It was only natural for all of the information here to be gathered by Chief Eunuch Wi as he was at the level of a Deputy Section Chief of the Imperial Pce.


    Ron would go ask Chief Eunuch Wi to lend them the Blood Demon¡¯s corpse for a bit.


    ¡®He should be back soon.¡¯


    Chief Eunuch Wi should have no issues giving it to Ron as they were only asking to borrow it for a bit and not demanding it outright.


    Chief Eunuch Wi had seemed willing to listen to anything Cale asked for after everything that had happened.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale felt an odd sense of iffyness.


    ¡®Young master-nim, when will you be going back?¡¯


    ¡®Would you perhaps consider staying here a little longer?¡¯


    ¡®Young master-nim, what is it that you want the most? Whether it is your hopes or dreams¡­ This is absolutely not because his Majesty asked me to ask you. This little one is simply a bit curious after traveling with you until now.¡¯


    ¡®Young master-nim, has it not been difficult as you¡¯ve had to work during your entire stay in the Central ins? Would you please consider staying here longer to rx while enjoying the beautiful sights and delicious delicacies of the Central ins?¡¯


    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s not see Chief Eunuch Wi for a while.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, right! Human, Chief Eunuch Wi said that he would make me some extremely delicious candied fruits!¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! But he said that the fruit that goes into those candied fruits won¡¯te for half a year! How disappointing! I wanted to try them!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chief Eunuch Wi seemed to be trying to coax Raon to stay.


    ¡®What a scary old man.¡¯


    Cale shook his head from side to side.


    ¡®Let¡¯s quickly bolt.¡¯


    He felt as if he should quickly leave the Central ins.


    Based on the current situation, the Triumvirate all seemed cautious about how they approached Cale. They had seen something so phenomenal that they couldn¡¯t easily approach him?


    Anyway, they said things like that and didn¡¯t approach him.


    Well, the Heavenly Demon was an exception.


    That punk was currently not following behind Cale but Choi Han.


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯


    However, he felt as if the martial artists would stick to him like glue as time went by.


    That was what he was feeling.


    ¡®Yes, let¡¯s quickly go back.¡¯


    Before the martial artists stick to him.


    And before he got more intertwined with the Emperor.


    After receiving what he deserves from the Central ins¡­


    He would quietly disappear.


    It should be enough to leave a letter for Chief Eunuch Wi or something.


    ¡®Amazing.¡¯


    Cale felt satisfied with his n and looked at the tablet screen again.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    He could see the settings icon on the main page.


    ¡®I feel like the setting should have a user exchange option.¡¯


    He pushed the button.


    < You are not the user. >


    ¡®As I expected.¡¯


    It looked as if he would need to use the Blood Demon¡¯s fingerprints to open it.


    ¡°¡­It should be possible, right?¡±


    Cale suddenly thought about the Blood Demon¡¯s arms that were now in terrible conditions.


    ¡®The fingerprints should still be there, right?¡¯


    What if the fingerprints are odd and it does not unlock?


    Cale¡¯s mind becameplicated.


    However, his body moved efficiently. Cale pulled the mirror out of his pocket.


    He immediately connected to a video call.


    ¨C What is it, dongsaeng?


    Alberu had an extremely refreshed and bright smile as he picked up the call.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words after seeing Alberu like this.


    ¡°¡­What were you doing, your highness?¡±


    ¨C Ah, not much. I just had a short chat with a few kingdoms regarding the magic stones and jewels that will starting out of my dongsaeng¡¯s mines. Hahaha!


    ¡®No wonder he¡¯s so happy.¡¯


    Cale ignored the wickedness hiding inside Alberu¡¯s smile that looked more refreshing than flowers in the spring.


    ¡°Do you remember Ahn Roh Man, your highness?¡±


    He got right to the point.


    ¨C Of course. Why are you suddenly bringing him up?


    Cale picked up the tablet and exined to Alberu everything he had learned.


    ¨C So, the game that the Blood Demon seems to have yed since she was little is likely to have been made by a Hunters household. And it looks like Ahn Roh Man took first ce in the game?


    ¡°Yes, Your highness.¡±


    Alberu nonchntly asked.


    ¡°What is the likelihood that Ahn Roh Man is a Hunter?


    ¡°Almost none, your highness.¡±


    ¨C I guess that is reasonable.


    Alberu nodded his head.


    ¨C Kim Rok Soo¡¯s world and our world where we live. As well as Ahn Roh Man¡¯s world.


    There is one thing the three ces have inmon.


    ¨C All of these ces suffered because of the monsters.


    Nameless 1, the with the Roan Kingdom.


    The unranked monsters had appeared in this world that didn¡¯t even have a name yet.


    These monsters were rted to the Demonic race and the sealed god.


    These unranked monsters had also appeared on Earth where Kim Rok Soo used to live, as well as in Ahn Roh Man¡¯s world.


    Furthermore, the White Star who had messed with Cale, Alberu, and the Roan Kingdom¡­


    He was someone who tried to release the sealed god and then be a god himself.


    However, the sealed god and the White Star¡­


    Hunter households existed behind the two of them.


    In the end, the two of them had simply been ying in the palm of the Hunters.


    Basically, it was easiest to simply see the Hunters as being behind the monsters that appeared in Kim Rok Soo¡¯s world as well as Earth 3, Ahn Roh Man¡¯s world.


    ¨C Taerang was the item created to get rid of the unranked monsters, and Ahn Roh Man was the owner of that weapon. It would be difficult to see Ahn Roh Man as a hunter or their allies.


    ¡°That is correct, your highness.¡±


    ¨C Mm, we might be able to get information on the Transparent Bloods through Ahn Roh Man.


    Alberu put the pen in his hand down on the table.


    ¨C And you said that the name of that game thing is ¡®Raising an Omnipotent god? If things go well, we might be able to get information on the Omnipotent god as well.


    He lightlymented.


    ¨C I should be able to chat with Ahn Roh Man if I connect through Taerang¡¯s AS. I will contact him before you get here to find a time when we can chat.


    Alberu suddenly stopped speaking.


    ¨C ¡­What is up with that look on your face?


    Cale did not get rid of the satisfied smile on his face and warmly answered.


    ¡°Our esteemed crown prince of the Roan Kingdom is truly wise, your highness.¡±


    Despite not knowing what a tablet is¡­


    And not really understanding what a game is¡­


    He was able to urately get the flow of this rough conversation, set a n in the direction Cale wanted, and was going to proceed with things on his own.


    ¡®Only in a kingdom where someone like this bes a king can I truly be a cker.¡¯


    Cale still had not given up on that cker life.


    On the other hand, Alberu started scowling.


    ¨C ¡­Your praise truly feels ominous.


    Cale just ignored this and smiled.


    ¨C Tsk. Anything else?


    ¡°It would be nice to have a lovely chat-¡±


    Click.


    The call was disconnected.


    Cale shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Human! You look extremely happy right now!¡±


    Acting disrespectful like this after a long time made Cale feel refreshed.


    At the same time, Cale felt disappointed.


    ¡°If I could take his highness around with me,¡±


    It would make things so easy.


    Cale was about to say that but stopped himself.


    ¡®That feels a bit too disrespectful?¡¯


    Cale knew where to limit himself in his speech. Furthermore, the fact that it was basically never going to happen made him stop thinking about it.


    ¡®If his highness makes a move, then what about Roan?


    What about coordinating with the other nations?¡¯


    The aftershock of the White Star had not been fully resolved.


    Alberu was extremely necessary for the Roan Kingdom to deal with these things as the king had disappeared.


    ¡®Makes no sense.¡¯


    Crown prince Alberu going with him to capture the Hunters was something he could not even imagine.


    Even when it came to going to find the missing king of Roan, wouldn¡¯t the crown prince leave it to Cale if possible?


    ¡®No, maybe that is one issue he would try to step in personally.¡¯


    Cale determined that there were no chances of the crown prince getting involved with things that did not have to do with the missing king.


    However, if there was something that the crown prince needed to do despite it not being rted to the king, that would be-


    ¡®Something that forces me to borrow the crown prince¡¯s hand-¡¯


    That would mean the situation seems hopeless.


    Cale was truly hoping that a situation like that would not happen.


    Ding.


    Another ding came from the turned off screen of the mirror.


    Ding ding.


    Cale read the message he ignored earlier.


    < Cale, the God of Bnce wants to meet you. Do you want to? >


    < Would it be possible for you to do it? >


    < The God of Bnce wants to meet you. Do you not want to? >


    < Give me some face and meet for a little bit- >


    Cale sternly responded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡®Why the hell would I want to meet the God of Bnce?¡¯


    How much had this god hindered Cale in the name of maintaining bnce?


    Ding.


    <that, umm-></that,>


    The God of Death¡¯s reaction was weird.


    Diiiiiiiiiiiing.


    < Mm, the God of Bnce already went to see you. >


    ¡®What?¡¯


    < That god is such a short-tempered one. >


    It was at that moment.


    Click.


    Cale heard the sound of heels.


    He had heard this noise a few times.


    When he first met the God of Death.


    When he chatted with the Fire of Purification.


    He heard the same heel noise during those times.


    Click.


    Although this was clearlying from far away¡­


    Click.


    It became extremely close after a single second.


    Click.


    ¡®Yes, it is right next to me.¡¯


    Cale lifted his head up.


    He then realized it.


    ¡®Where is this ce?¡¯


    He was sure that this was the Blood Demon¡¯s bedroom during her youth.


    However, neither Raon nor Choi Han were by his side.


    He was the only human existing in this ce.


    Of course, there was another existence.


    Right next to him.


    Cale moved his head.


    Click.


    The heel stopped at that moment.


    ¡°Do not raise your head.¡±


    Cale stopped moving his head.


    No, something stopped him.


    He stiffened in ce as if he had turned into a statue.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    A voice that made him think of a graceful old woman spoke to him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I believe you know who I am.¡±


    The tone was calm but oddly shocking.


    There was an overbearing mood to it that made it feel as if this old woman was looking at him up and down.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. You as an existence have currently gone against thews of bnce.¡±


    Cale truly could not move at all.


    He felt like a bug in a spiderweb, unable to even il around.


    ¡°You are doing things a human being should not be able to do. It is the same with your friends. Each and every one of your group¡¯s actions is influencing the fate of a world without thinking about the counter that needs to bepleted to return things to bnce. Although the other gods or worlds are carrying on the destroyed bnce¡­ You always seem to break more rules than expected to destroy the bnce.¡±


    Cale felt as if someonerger than him was looking down at him.


    The gentle voice sounded stubborn but smooth at the same time.


    ¡°Of course, I ept that it could not be helped in order to go against the Hunters. That is why at times, I am thankful to you.¡±


    The God of Bnce peacefully continued to speak while Cale could not do anything other than breathe.


    ¡°However, the ¡®weight of misalignment¡¯ that the numerous worlds and some gods are handling right now will eventually go beyond their limits the bigger the issues you cause.¡±


    ¡°It is because this intangiblew that leads the endless worlds, the flow of things, is something that even I cannot handle at times. In the end, whether you are good, evil, or indifferent¡­ The ¡®weight of misalignment¡¯ you have created, at least a portion of it, will return to you.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide at that moment.


    ¡°And that karma is something not just you, but all of your friends who have assisted you in destroying bnce, will experience as well.


    Hoo hoo.¡±


    He heard a quietughter.


    Cale¡¯s pupils started to shake.


    ¡°That is why I came to you with a way to restore bnce.¡±


    The God of Bnce whispered in his ears.


    The method this god was proposing reached Cale¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Immediately cast aside this human mask. Be a god.¡±


    Be a god.


    ¡°Everything you have aplished turning into a myth is the easiest way to restore bnce.¡±


    Myths.


    Stories about gods.


    ¡°Nobody would believe that this is all a story made by a single person. However, the existences across the worlds would ept it as a story of someone who became a god.¡±


    Cale gulped.


    This oppressive yet gentle tone had an odd charm of drawing people to do what she wanted.


    ¡°If it is epted that way, it will just end up as logic. That logic will create a new bnce.¡±


    The god whispered onest thing to Cale.


    ¡°It would be the same as all acts of the past being newly recorded in history by the victor, making the truth disappear. What do you say? Do you want to be a god?¡±


    Cale¡¯s forehead filled with cold sweat.


    The God of Bnce quietly mumbled at that moment.


    ¡°Rejecting this is not a good idea.¡±


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®Fuck! Be quiet!¡¯


    He felt as if he was going to go crazy. He was using as much focus as possible right now.


    ¨C Cale, don¡¯t stop me!


    Honestly speaking, he had not paid much attention to what the God of Bnce had said.


    It could not be helped.


    ¨C I want to fight!


    The Dominating Aura. This bluffer with an imposing voice was suddenly going wild.


    This was the first time something like this had happened.


    ¨C I want to make even a god kneel down because of my aura! Well, making her kneel will probably be hard but I think I can at least go against her!


    ¡®Fuck!


    Why are all these motherfucking ancient powers out of their minds?!¡¯


    All of Cale¡¯s focus was on calming the Dominating Aura. It was because it felt as if the aura would go against his will and shoot out on its own.


    ¡°Cale. Why are you not responding? You should be able to speak now?¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know!


    I am unable to answer you right now!¡¯


    Cale started scowling.


    It was at that moment.


    Blink.


    The bedroom turned dark before it suddenly brightened.


    sh sh.


    It was as if a spotlight had turned on and off.


    The light in the room shed over and over.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    As Cale was wondering what was going on¡­.


    Click.


    The God of Bnce moved.


    ¡°¡­God of Hope. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡®The God of Hope?¡¯


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®What is going on now?¡¯


    The Dominating Aura urgently whispered.


    ¨C Eek, two gods is a bit much. Time for me to go. Haha!


    ¡®That crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but curse at the Dominating Aura.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Dominating Aura you wiiiiiimp!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 197: The trade has been established (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 197: The trade has been established (3)


    The Dominating Aura, which had been running wild wanting to fight against the God of Bnce with its aura, became quiet.


    ¡®Hey, hey!¡¯


    Cale continued to call out to him internally, but¡­


    ¨C ¡­I think he is pretending that he can¡¯t hear you right now?


    He stopped calling for that bluffing bastard after the Sky Eating Water exined to him in a tone of disbelief.


    sh sh.


    The Blood Demon¡¯s old bedroom continued to sh between dark and light.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Furthermore, the pressure pushing down against Cale¡¯s body appeared and disappeared over and over.Whenever the bedroom became dark, the pressure suppressing Cale disappeared.


    On the other hand, the pressure quickly reappeared when the bedroom was bright.


    It was as if darkness and light were having a battle of strength.


    Furthermore, he had not been able to hear the voices of the gods since earlier.


    Cale was sharp enough to get a basic idea of what was going on.


    ¡®Are the God of Bnce and God of Hope seeing who is stronger right now?¡¯


    Gods.


    These clearly amazing existences were having a battle of strength but Cale was not being affected at all.


    It would not be wrong to say that the pressure that the God of Bnce had been giving him earlier was the full extent of the aftershock.


    ¡°I will ask once again.¡±


    He heard the God of Bnce¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°God of Hope, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡®¡­¡­Huh?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over at that moment.


    ¡®I think I heard the God of Bnce¡¯s voice again just now?¡¯


    A voice that was gentle and calm¡­ But also extremely stern and overbearing to the point that she would not give you any opening.


    He could hear a slight shaking in that voice.


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®Is the God of Hope stronger than the God of Bnce?¡¯


    Cale heard a voice in his mind at that moment.


    ¨C Hoo. How very interesting.


    It was the Dominating Aura.


    Cale frowned.


    ¨C Oh shit! I subconsciously talked! Time for me to go! ¡®Haha-


    The Dominating Aura rushed another goodbye and became quiet.


    ¨C So dumb.


    Cale simply nodded his head at the Sky Eating Water¡¯s mumbling.


    He heard a new voice at that moment. It was the God of Hope.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know about the times that I appear?¡±


    ¡®Are there set times for the God of Hope to show up?¡¯


    Cale felt that what was happening here was quite important information and perked up his ears.


    ¡°¡­Yes, I am aware.¡±


    The God of Bnce answered in a cold voice that waspletely void of its usual gentleness.


    ¡°Where hope appears, just as hope disappears. You also appear before an existence with hope falls into danger.


    Ha.¡±


    The God of Bnce let out a sigh-likeugh.


    ¡°Oh God of Hope, you continue to hinder me time after time.¡±


    ¡°The God of Chaos said the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me that I said the same thing as that bastard who is out of his mind?¡±


    sh sh.


    Light and darkness shed even quicker than before.


    Cale almost got dizzy because the environment was changing so fast.


    The pressure suppressing Cale hadpletely disappeared as well.


    ¡°¡­Huuuuuu.¡±


    In the end, the God of Bnce let out a sigh.


    ¡°Cale Henituse.¡±


    Cale turned his head after hearing her calling his name.


    It was because he thought that he might be able to see what this god looked like.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare be so impudent.¡±


    Cale¡¯s head quickly stopped moving.


    sh.


    The room fell into darkness at the same time.


    The pressure that had been wrapped around Cale disappeared.


    However, Cale still did not turn his head again. He did not want to mess with the God of Bnce.


    ¡®I feel like it won¡¯t be a joke.¡¯


    The Dominating Aura had urged him to go against that god, but Cale¡¯s instincts were telling him.


    If it was not a fight of auras but a real fist-to-fist fight, he might die from a single flick of the God of Bnce¡¯s hand.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just stay right here.¡¯


    Cale looked extremely docile as he sat down.


    ¡°At least you can understand that.¡±


    The God of Bnce spoke with satisfaction before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. I want you to think hard about what I said to you. That is your one and only answer.¡±


    The God of Bnce had told Cale to be a god.


    Everything Cale had done had to be a story of bing a god, a mythology, in order for him to handle the weight of the imbnce he had caused.


    Other gods and worlds were handling that imbnce right now, but the karma would move to Cale and his friends as Cale¡¯s actions grew bigger and bigger.


    As a result, the God of Bnce was saying that the bnce would only be fixed if Cale became a god.


    ¡°It might be okay until this world, but the things you are about to do in the next world will create an even greater imbnce.¡±


    The next world that Cale would go to was Aipotu.


    ¡°That is a forgotten world. There is no existence like Central ins or Xiaolen to handle the imbnce.¡±


    It was a world where the Dragons ruled over everything.


    There was no world tomunicate with Cale in that ce.


    It also meant that a world was not there to handle the imbnce.


    ¡°The gods helping you will try to carry the burden of those imbnces, but¡­ They too will reach their limits.¡±


    Cale thought about the gods who were helping him.


    ¡®Is she talking about the Fire of Purification and the God of Death?¡¯


    The God of Bnce continued to speak.


    ¡°Your conclusion that you will create in the next world. I hope you can give me an answer to my proposal before then. Only then will everything be able toe to bnce.¡±


    There was a time limit to that offer of bing a god.


    She was talking about when Cale would have finished everything he needed to do in Aipotu.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    The God of Bnce sighed again before speaking in an extremely sharp voice.


    ¡°I will go now so that is enough.¡±


    She then said goodbye to Cale.


    ¡°Next time we meet, I hope to hear the correct answer and not the wrong answer.¡±


    Click.


    He heard the heels again.


    Click.


    The sound was farther every time he heard it.


    Click.


    And once it was so faint that he could no longer hear it¡­


    Cale felt odd.


    He had this feeling that he should raise his head and look around.


    He slowly raised his head.


    It was still just darkness.


    He couldn¡¯t even tell that this was a bedroom any longer.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    He looked around.


    He did not see the God of Hope.


    He could feel that something definitely existed here, but he could not see the figure.


    ¡®Something is weird.¡¯


    Cale raised his head in shock after looking around to answer his question.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He let out a gasp.


    ¡®Where is this ce?¡¯


    He realized that the domain he was in wasrger than what he had expected.


    It could not be helped.


    What he saw as soon as he raised his head was extremely small lights as small as sand stabbed in the darkness.


    ¡®They are not stars.¡¯


    The light was different from the stars.


    Even therger ones were like sand while small ones were as small as dust particles.


    The sizes of the lights were very faint.


    Even the brightest ones were faintpared to the stars.


    It was what allowed Cale to know that the sight he saw when raising his head was not the night sky.


    ¡°Child.¡±


    The God of Hope Called Cale child.


    ¡°As expected, you can see those lights.¡±


    Cale subconsciously started to speak. He felt as if he could speak freely to this god.


    ¡°What are those lights?¡±


    Cale naturally spoke informally as the other side did the same.


    He used informal speech with the God of Death, so there were no reasons for him to speak respectfully to the God of Hope.


    The God of Hope answered.


    ¡°Those lights are the hopes that you have made.¡±


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    ¡°The hopes you have created until now have created the lights inside your darkness.¡±


    ¡°¡­The hopes that I have created? There are such things?¡±


    ¡°Haha-¡±


    The God of Hopeughed out loud with joy.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°I had a feeling you would react like that.¡±


    The god continued in a chuckling voice.


    ¡°Child, the God of Bnce probably wants you to be a god to go under her faction.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Mm. You are a child who only likes to hear the core of things, so I will give you a simple exnation.¡±


    ¡®Oh. I kind of like this God of Hope.¡¯


    Cale thought that this god at least seemed to know him well.


    The potential to be a god is currently being formed inside of you. It is leading in a direction to turn you into an extremely high level of god. That is why the God of Bnce wants to get you before anybody else, have you under hermand to see how you grow.¡±


    Cale scowled.


    ¡°It is because you have the potential to take over for me.¡±


    The God of Hope asked just as he flinched.


    ¡°Do you know of the Ancient Gods?¡±


    He had heard about them.


    ¡°Including Bnce, Chaos, and I, there are a total of five Ancient Gods. We have continued to protect these seats without ever handing it over to another existence. My my, we are all quite greedy. We all desire power as well.¡±


    ¡®Apparently.¡¯


    Cale was inadvertently nodding his head before he stopped.


    He let out a fake cough as the God of Hope continued to speak.


    ¡°Anyway, the God of Bnce has always been in confrontation with the God of Chaos.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable based on their names.¡±


    ¡°Right? But there is someone else that the God of Bnce hates the most.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She hates me the most.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Hope, from time to time, createsrge flows that ignore all bnce and chaos.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale crossed his arms and quietly listened to the god speak.


    ¡°Hope is the existence that creates new fate.¡±


    To create a new fate¡­


    ¡°That is why the God of Bnce wants to have you under her control, as you have the qualities to seed me.¡±


    Cale thought that the God of Bnce sounded like the type to do that as he opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Because if I be the God of Hope she can control me since I am under her?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I won¡¯t answer that question.¡±


    Cale nonchntly asked the God of Hope who avoided answering the question.


    ¡°In that case, did youe here to prevent me from going under the God of Bnce?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not important.¡±


    The God of Hope casually asked as if that question was wrong.


    ¡°Child, isn¡¯t there something that needs toe before anything else?¡±


    The god casually asked another question.


    ¡°Child, don¡¯t you have no desires to be a god?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Cale let out a shortugh. He nodded his head without any hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, I have no desire to be a god.¡±


    The god immediately responded.


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure you are worried about the karma that would affect you or your people because of the weight of imbnce the God of Bnce mentioned?¡±


    ¡°¡­You seem to know me pretty well.¡±


    ¡°It is because I was the same.¡±


    Cale flinched after hearing that casual response.


    The God of Hope exined as if it was no big deal.


    ¡°I did not want to be a god either. However, it was a situation where I had no choice but to be a god. Someone had to carry the burden. As for me, rather than the lonely position of a god, rather than the qualification to exist forever without an end, I want to cheer on your dream.¡±


    ¡®My dream?¡¯


    Cale subconsciously said what came to his mind when he thought of his dream.


    ¡°¡­Being a cker?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is such a wonderful dream.¡±


    The God of Hope¡¯s voice was serious as if she truly felt that way.


    Cale pretended not to notice and started speaking again.


    ¡°¡­You said that hope can createrge flows. In that case, are you going to step in to create a flow that will erase that karma?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not the case. Didn¡¯t I already tell you? It is not me but hope that creates such flows from time to time. I simply came to you to tell you a little story.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    sh.


    Cale saw the lights floating above him turning off one after another.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A mysterious gust of wind blew by as well.


    He looked toward the direction of the breeze.


    That ce was dark as well.


    However, there was an extremely faint and small light.


    Cale instincts were telling him something.


    That light was the God of Hope.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale could see something behind that small light. It resembled a person¡¯s face.


    However, it soon disappeared as if he had been mistaken.


    He heard the God of Hope¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°The World Tree of Aipotu has lost its intellect while the Dragons have cast aside their duty.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    After realizing that the story the God of Hope was going to tell him was about Aipotu, the world he was going to visit next, he figured out that this was a ¡®hint¡¯ or useful ¡®information¡¯ for him.


    Information useful to Cale right now was how to bear the weight of the imbnce the God of Bnce mentioned.


    ¡°As it is a ce where the World Tree, Dragons, and even the world itself are not proper, there are no existences there to handle arge flow. However, whenever something disappears something always appears to rece it. That is thew.¡±


    The surroundings slowly became brighter.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    The god called Cale¡¯s name for the first time.


    ¡°Look for the Blue Wolf.¡±


    Cale thought of one of his friends at that moment.


    Lock.


    A member of the Blue Wolf tribe and the heir to the Wolf King.


    ¡°Even before ancient times¡­ There were numerous creatures that existed long before human history started. Among them, there was an existence that was both fierce and merciful.¡±


    An existence that can handle the numerous imbnce and variables that were toe in the Aipotu world and persist through the changed flow and fate¡­


    ¡°The ruler of the predatory animals, the King of the wild beasts. Find the Blue Wolves who have lost their standing and are being forgotten.¡±


    Cale¡¯s mouth opened.


    However, the God of Hope was faster.


    ¡°We do not have much time.¡±


    Cale could see that the darkness was fading quicker than before.


    However, the small light in front of him was not shaking at all.


    ¡°Take your Blue Wolf and the ck Dragon. Once those two children decide on their respective paths, and only then, will the flow finally change.¡±


    She had to be talking about Lock and Raon.


    ¡°And this one thing I wanted to make sure to tell you.¡±


    The darkness had disappeared.


    The God of Hope¡¯s figure was almost not visible in the now bright bedroom.


    A faint and small light would not be visible under a bright light.


    However, in the darkness, it could be the only source of light.


    The God of Hope¡¯s voice became faint.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get to rest if you be a god.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Cale unintentionally scoffed.


    However, he seriously firmed up his resolve.


    ¡®I will not be a god.¡¯


    He had no interest to start with.


    ¡®God my ass.¡¯


    Cale was disgusted with gods because of the White Star and the sealed god.


    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t want to be buried with work all the time like the God of Death.


    ¡®It would be better to work for his highness!¡¯


    Cale shook his head and blinked.


    He believed that he would be back in the Blood Demon¡¯s bedroom as he had been before.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    However, that was not what he saw when he opened his eyes.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯mying down?¡¯


    This soft feeling behind his back and something warm covering his body¡­


    This was definitely a bed.


    ¡®¡­Please no.¡¯


    Cale slowly looked to the side.


    Huff huff.


    He heard heavy breathing.


    He had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    He made eye contact with Raon.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 47 hours, 24 minutes, and 31 seconds!¡±


    ¡®Aha. I¡¯ve been unconscious for that long. These motherfucking gods! I want nothing to do with them!¡¯


    Cale started to frown.


    Cale had regained consciousness just as it was time to go home.


    * Author¡¯s Note


    [Side Story 6. The God of Death¡¯s Observation Journal.] If you were to read that again, I think it would be more entertaining now. Haha!


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    You definitely want nothing to do with these gods Cale.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 198: The trade has been established (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 198: The trade has been established (4)


    Huff huff.


    The heavily breathing Raon and¡­ Next to him¡­


    ¡°Young master-nim, could you please exin what happened?¡±


    Ron Mn was looking down at Cale with a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s heart was beating extremely wildly evenpared to when he saw the God of Bnce.


    ¡®This vicious old man!¡¯


    His mouth was definitely smiling but his gaze was vicious.


    Cale¡¯s body tensed underneath the nket. It had been a while since he had reacted like this.An even more vicious story was shared in a gruff voice.


    ¡°I was worried that you fainted from a dyed rebound from your Bai Hui Point opening.¡±


    You could hear the concern and relief in his calm voice if you paid close attention.


    Of course, something like that was not important to Cale.


    ¡®Heavenly Demon, why is he saying shit like this again?!¡¯


    Cale jerked his body up after making eye contact with the Heavenly Demon.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He subconsciously groaned.


    His head felt dizzy because he suddenly stood up after being prone for over 47 hours.


    It was no big deal.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he had orthostatic hypotension.


    ¡°Oh no, is your head about to explode?¡±


    However, this Heavenly Demon bastard was saying things to drive Cale nuts.


    ¡®You little bastard!¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes were full of rage. He clenched his dizzy head, red at the Heavenly Demon and then realized something.


    ¡®He¡¯s so serious.¡¯


    The look on the Heavenly Demon¡¯s face was extremely serious.


    Despite speaking with simple words and a calm tone, his expression was extremely concerned for Cale.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale could not say anything after seeing this serious face that clearly showed his emotions.


    That expression slowly turned unsettled.


    ¡®What is up with him?¡¯


    He avoided Heavenly Demon¡¯s gaze and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t faint because my body was in pain nor because of a rebound.¡±


    Pat pat. He petted Raon¡¯s smooth back. He then saw the young monk statue rolling on the ground near Raon.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that was called a precious treasure because it has the power of a World Tree.¡¯


    So why was it that the young monk¡¯s cheek was a bit cracked and crushed?


    Cale felt as if he knew the reason but feigned ignorance.


    Instead, he started speaking a bit faster.


    ¡°I had a short dream.¡±


    ¡°Dream?¡±


    Instead of looking at Raon, who was tilting his head in confusion, Cale looked at the Heavenly Demon.


    ¡°Looks like I should give you some space.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon must have understood the meaning behind Cale¡¯s gaze as he walked about before Cale could say anything.


    ¡°Kim Hae-il, is it okay for me to tell the others that you are okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye then.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon returned to his usual gruff self and left the room without any regrets.


    Only then did Cale realize that not many people were around him.


    Choi Jung Soo, Lee Soo Hyuk, Beacrox, Choi Han, none of them were here.


    Neither were Toonka and priest Durst.


    ¡°Young master-nim, they are all out doing their own things. I remained to take care of you.¡±


    Ron smiled benignly.


    Cale flinched. Ron didn¡¯t care and gently asked.


    ¡°What did you mean by a dream?¡±


    Cale answered immediately as he had no reason to hesitate.


    He started from the beginning.


    ¡°The God of Death sent me a message-¡±


    Huff.


    The breathing was getting heavy.


    Cale looked down. Raon was clenching the silk duvet cover as if he was going to rip it.


    ¡°God of Death¡­ I¡¯ll get you for this¡­¡­¡±


    Cale quickly added on after seeing Raon¡¯s extremely violent demeanor.


    ¡°It¡¯s not his fault.¡±


    Nuuuu.


    The breathing became a bit more rxed.


    ¡°Anyway, the reason I suddenly lost consciousness is because the God of Bnce showed up.¡±


    Cale did not tell them everything, but¡­ He shared some simple things with everyone.


    ¡®I¡¯ll keep the things about Lock and Raon out.¡¯


    The fact that the two of them might be the pivotal figures in Aipotu¡­


    There was no reason to say that in front of Raon.


    Raon already had some ideas about the weight ced on him; Cale could not put any more weight on Raon¡¯s shoulders.


    As for Lock-


    ¡®I¡¯ll need to see him in person and talk it out.¡¯


    He heard that Lock was with the Tiger tribe right now. He had no idea if Lock was doing well.


    ¡°Human, human!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Raon¡¯s eyes were sparkling. They were sparkling quite a bit.


    ¡°So the God of Bnce was trying to work you like a dog while the God of Hope is trying to help you?¡±


    ¡°Mm. I guess based on what I¡¯ve seen that is basically the case?¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Raon then mumbled in a quiet voice.


    ¡°¡­The God of Death, Central ins, the God of Bnce, the Hunters-¡±


    Cale felt as if he heard something he should not have heard.


    What kind of list was this vicious Dragon creating right now? He suddenly got the chills.


    Clunk.


    He heard an odd noise.


    Clunk. Chhh.


    Cale flinched after looking toward the direction of the noise.


    ¡®Wow, that surprised me.¡¯


    The young monk statue.


    It was suddenly squirming. Extremely oddly at that.


    The statue made of boulder creaked entrically a few times before it turned its now very elongated face to the side.


    It looked straight out of a horror movie.


    Chhh.


    It made that weird noise again.


    Cale subconsciously gulped and then the young monk started speaking.


    ¡°Aigoo, it hurts so much.¡±


    Anybody would be able to tell that it was Central ins¡¯ voice.


    Cale¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Central ins did not return to the appearance of the young monk he had when they first met. He remained as a stone statue and scratched his cheeks.


    Chh chh.


    His cheeks, no, pieces of rock felt to the ground.


    Central ins nkly looked at the pieces of rock falling off before raising his head to look at Raon.


    Raon, who was on the bed, nonchntlymented with a scowl on his face.


    ¡°What?¡±


    For a moment, Cale thought that he himself had spoken.


    Raon¡¯s tone and way of speaking was exactly the same as his.


    The young monk slowly avoided Raon¡¯s gaze and rubbed his hands.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Cale-nim, now that you are awake, shouldn¡¯t we continue the conversation we were unable to finish?¡±


    Cale casually asked back.


    ¡°What did you bring?¡±


    Since it was time to return to Roan, it was time for Central ins to pay up.


    Sssssssss¡ª sss¡ª The stone hands rubbed even faster.


    ¡°That, I truly, umm, you see, I¡­¡±


    Flutter flutter. Raon flew up into the air. He then stuck onto Ron¡¯s back and quietly stared at Central ins with his eyes right above Ron¡¯s shoulder.


    Central ins did not dare to look in that direction and urgently opened up his arms.


    ¡°Please take me!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cale instantly rejected it.


    ¡°No, not me but this body! This statue with the power of a World Tree!¡±


    Cale quietly observed, making Central ins speak even faster.


    ¡°There is quite a bit of a World Tree¡¯s power inside here! Since Aipotu is an old world, even a portion of their World Tree¡¯s power is quite significant. Of course, a lot of the power seems to have disappeared while activating the formation in the Blood Cult, but¡­¡±


    Central ins patted his chubby belly.


    ¡°There is enough to be the seed to create a new World Tree.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over. Central ins must have noticed this as he smiled.


    ¡°Aipotu will need a new World Tree. It should grow if you nt this statue somewhere in that world.¡±


    That was quite helpful information.


    Honestly speaking, Cale¡¯s group had no reason to make a formation like the ones the Dragons of Aipotu had used. They had a lot of precious information, but they could not think of how to use it.


    Central ins¡¯ advice in such a situation was quite helpful.


    This was even more so because it was right after Cale had met with the God of Bnce.


    ¡®An existence appearing to carry the burden of the destroyed bnce would be extremely beneficial to us.¡¯


    That was what the God of Hope had said.


    One of the existences that could carry the burden of the imbnce, the World Tree, had lost its intelligence and could not fulfill its duty.


    If a new World Tree was to appear in such a situation-


    ¡®It is highly likely that it would be able to, with the help of the Blue Wolves who are known as the King of Beasts, handle a significant amount of the imbnce.¡¯


    Then the burden that would fall on Cale and his people should basically disappear.


    ¡°This is quite useful.¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    As Central ins¡¯ face lit up¡­


    ¡°Raon did a great job.¡±


    Central ins¡¯ face sulked again while Raon¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Human, did I do well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Dragons really are great and mighty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Dragons are great and mighty!¡±


    Cale paid no attention to Raon pping his wings in joy and looked at Central ins. His gaze made Central ins start to speak again.


    ¡°Yes, of course. This was all Raon-nim¡¯s aplishment.¡±


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    Central ins looked more solemn than he had expected.


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    Underneath the bed¡­ The young monk statue stood up straight before looking up at Cale.


    And then¡­


    Plop.


    He knelt down and kowtowed.


    ¡°I truly am poooooooooooooooor¡ª!¡±


    He desperately shouted.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    As Cale frowned and called out to Central ins¡­


    ¡°That is why I will pay it off with my bodyyyyyyyy¡ª-!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    As Cale was about to frown some more wondering what kind of nonsense he was saying¡­


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Central ins suddenly pushed a piece of paper to Cale on the bed.


    Cale read the words written on the paper.


    ¡°¡­Employment contract?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Central ins stood at attention and energetically answered.


    ¡°Currently, Aipotu has no contact with a world or a god. They also have lost contact with all wanderers who have been dispatched out there! Cale-nim, the person you know, Mr. Choi Jung Gun, is also unable to be contacted! That is why you will face quite a stormy voyage when you get to that world, Cale-nim!¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    He decided to hear him out for now.


    ¡°However, if this employment contract is generated, I will be linked with the divine item in your possession, allowing me to get involved to a degree with that world!¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Central ins had a sparkle in his eyes as he spoke to the nonchnt Cale.


    Of course, he was still just a pile of rocks.


    He seemed to notice as Central ins suddenly started bing overly energetic.


    ¡°I! Will be able to handle some of the negative karma, sir! Of course, I am still just a baby world so I am unable to handle a lot of the negative karma, but! As indicated in the contract, I will give it my best, sir! I will lose my standing if I do not give it my best, so of course I will give it my best, sir!¡±


    He stood at attention and continued to shout energetically.


    ¡°Furthermore! I can even deliver some of the power of the Central ins to that world if you would like, sir! In addition, as long as that world has not had its standing obliterated, I will be able to look into that world as well, sir! In that case, there will be multiple existences that can carry the weight of the imbnce, creating a higher level of safety for you and your people, sir!¡±


    Peek.


    Central ins made eye contact with Cale and shouted once again.


    ¡°This is also a contract that has been approved by the God of Bnce, sir! That god will not be able to meddle with it, sir!¡±


    Peek.


    They made eye contact again.


    Central ins urgently spoke again.


    ¡°Of course, I also n on offering up some of the elixirs in my possession as well, sir!¡±


    He then lowered his head and fiddled with his fingers.


    ¡°¡­It is not muchpared to Xiaolen noonim, but this is the best of what I have to offer, sir.¡±


    Silence filled the room.


    Central ins¡¯ stone statue started sweating.


    p, p.


    Only the sound of Cale flipping through the contract echoed through the silence.


    As sweat even filled on Central ins¡¯ smooth back¡­


    ¡°Hey Central ins.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes sir?¡±


    He raised his head to see that Cale was smiling gently. Central ins subconsciously flinched and took a step back.


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    Cale motioned with his fingers.


    Central ins fidgeted his fingers and slowly walked over to Cale¡¯s side.


    Cale reached his hand out.


    He then touched Central ins¡¯ back.


    He could feel the texture of the stone. However, that was not important to Cale.


    ¡°You gave it your best.¡±


    Central ins¡¯ face lit up at his gentle tone.


    ¡°Yes, yes sir! I truly did what I could to the best of my abilities, sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. So we just need to fix a few things.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    Central ins nkly asked back and Cale smiled elegantly as if it was no big deal and exined.


    ¡°Over here, where it says that you will give it your best, let¡¯s change it to do everything in your power. And this part about the power I can take from the Central ins to use in Aipotu, shouldn¡¯t that be exined more urately as well? It could get weird if you awkwardly say that something is not possibleter. Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Umm, umm-¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will all be within things you are capable of doing. Why don¡¯t we modify the contract a little more? That¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    Central ins nkly stared at the refreshing smile on Cale¡¯s face for a bit before nodding his head.


    ¡°Yes, yes sir! Umm, as long as we discuss it together and then modify it!¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. We will both seriously discuss things and achieve what we both want.¡±


    Central ins seemed bewitched by Cale¡¯s words as he nodded his head again.


    After chatting a few more times like that, Cale handed the newlypleted contract in Central ins¡¯ hand.


    ¡°Take this and get it confirmed by the God of Bnce. It would be bad if she showed upter saying it is not okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes sir.¡±


    Central ins felt like something was off but he disappeared with the contract for now.


    Once only Raon, Ron, and Cale were left here again, Ron offered Cale a tea and gently spoke.


    ¡°Looks like you have a new diligent worker, young master-nim.¡±


    Raon, who had been quiet, casually asked if something was weird.


    ¡°Human, why did Central ins not put an employment duration on the contract? He put everything else but forgot that! It doesn¡¯t seem like he ns on working forever, though!¡±


    Raon tilted his head over and over in confusion.


    Cale just silently sipped the tea Ron offered him.


    It was bitter but sweet at the same time. Cale was feeling shocked about this when he heard the door opening.


    ¡° I have brought him.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon walked inside.


    He then flinched.


    ¡°¡­Why do you have such an expression on your face?¡±


    Cale was looking at the Heavenly Demon up and down with a satisfied smile on his face. He nonchntlymented.


    ¡®Hey Heavenly Demon, let¡¯s work hard to get even stronger.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°The entire Triumvirate has to work hard and get stronger.¡±


    While modifying the contract, he included people in the list of powers he could draw from the Central ins. Of course, the contract would only be fulfilled if the person agrees.


    Cale was nning on drawing out any and all things he could pull out in order to deal with things at Aipotu.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure Dragons are not our only enemies there.¡¯


    Even in a world dominated by Dragons, their enemies may include humans.


    Cale¡¯s group could not handle all of the enemies.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    Chief Eunuch Wi, who was standing behind the Heavenly Demon, approached Cale at that time.


    ¡°Will you be leaving soon, young master-nim?¡±


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s eyebrows slightly twitched.


    As if Cale noticed the odd look on Chief Eunuch Wi¡¯s face¡­


    ¡°Of course. Senior, what is the matter?¡±


    Chief Eunuch Wi cautiously answered Cale¡¯s question.


    ¡°The sun is on his way here.¡±


    The sun.


    This was talking about the central figure of the Central ins, the Emperor.


    The person who never left Beijing was making his way over to see Cale.


    ¡°His Majesty should be arriving tonight. Would you be able to meet with him before you leave?¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale really hated cumbersome things.


    Chief Eunuch Wi continued to speak at that moment.


    ¡°His Majesty stated that he has prepared a gift to show his gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course I will meet with him before I go.¡±


    This Emperor was much more generous than Central ins.


    Of course he would meet the Emperor before he left.


    ¡®Yes, yes indeed.¡¯


    * * *


    ¡°The first Emperor became this world¡¯s first immortal.¡±


    The Emperor offered Cale some ck clothes.


    ¡°This is something that my ancestor, the one who became an immortal, left behind for us.¡±


    Cale now had the cape of the first person to be a god from Xiaolen and the clothes of the first person to be an immortal in the Central ins.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Cape, clothes, is it the Elder Wand next?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 199: The trade has been established (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 199: The trade has been established (5)


    A couple of ships arrived at Hainan.


    Arrivingte at night, the boats stealthily arrived at shore for a person to get off and hide his identity in the darkness as he moved.


    However, the people who needed to know his identity were aware of it.


    That was the reason they kept quiet and did not show themselves.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Coalition leader-nim.¡±


    The Triumvirate. The three major forces of the Martial Arts world¡­ Sima Pyeong, the leader of the Divergent Coalition, the core of the Unorthodox faction, quietly looked out to see that it was darker than usual.


    He had told his subordinates not to go outside once the sun set unless it was extremely essential to do so.


    That esteemed individual made it clear that he did not want others to see him, so Sima Pyeong had no choice but to keep his subordinates in check in order to not be on that person¡¯s bad side.This should be the same for the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult as well.


    ¡®Ah¡­maybe the Demon Cult would be a bit different?¡¯


    Sima Pyeong continued that unnecessary thought before quietly mumbling to himself.


    ¡°I did not expect the Emperor to personallye.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Sima Pyeong quietly chuckled after seeing his confidant flinch at hisment. ¡®Emperor.¡¯ Seeing how his confidant became scared just hearing that word made it possible to feel the status of the Emperor.


    Furthermore, Sima Pyeong did not put much meaning to mentioning the Emperor.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there are people spying on us. Why are you so scared?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    His subordinate finally rxed.


    ¡°Did you think I would say something like that without knowing if people were around?¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course not, sir.¡±


    The subordinate subconsciously agreed. If Sima Pyeong, who was better at observing his surroundings than anybody else, casually mentioned the Emperor, it must mean that it was a safe situation to do so.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Sima Pyeong chuckled at his confidant who immediately agreed with him and looked out the window.


    The moon was covered by the clouds and there were less torches than normal.


    ¡®Both the Orthodox faction and the Demon Cult¡¯s sides are quiet as well.¡¯


    However, there were bound to be people who were unable to fall asleep tonight.


    They were probably as alert as he was, looking to gather even the slightest of information through this silence.


    No.


    Maybe they were chaotically busy, just as he had been, sending subordinates out of the ind as soon as they heard that the Emperor wasing in order to inform their respective groups.


    ¡®He made that merciless Emperor move.¡¯


    The Emperor was known to be extremely giving to his people, but he did not give the slightest of openings to the Martial artists. In fact, the Martial Arts World deemed him to be merciless.


    Since such a person had personally left the Imperial Pce, information would be spread not just in the Martial Arts world but for all power figures in the Central ins.


    The Emperor imed that he woulde stealthily but did not hide his movements.


    He was basically saying that he didn¡¯t care if people knew.


    However, it was this attitude that made the martial artists act more reserved.


    ¡°Anyway, Coalition leader-nim, what kind of person must young master Kim be?¡±


    Was it because this person thought that there were no eyes spying on them? The confidant asked in a rxed manner.


    Sima Pyeong scowled for a moment.


    The confidant flinched in response when Sima Pyeong mumbled in a casual voice.


    ¡°Someone who is the center of the Central ins, the sun of our world, is willing to personallye meet.¡±


    The sun, the center of the Central ins.


    These were two of the countless ways they addressed the Emperor.


    Someone who could make the person with such lofty titles rush over to meet him¡­


    Kim Hae-il.


    What word could be used to describe this person?


    ¡®There are none.¡¯


    The more he learned about this person, the less words he found to describe this person.


    God?


    No. He was definitely human.


    In that case, was it right to call him a person?


    How could they when what he had shown was beyond what a person could do?


    ¡®Furthermore, what about his disposition?¡¯


    He was good-natured.


    However, he was not always good-natured.


    Then was he evil?


    Sima Pyeong would answer no to that question.


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    However, there is one thing he could say about this person.


    ¡®He is like the vast ocean.¡¯


    The vast ocean that stopped a big disaster.


    Kim Hae-il.


    The vast ocean was the only way he could describe this person.


    He was not an existence that could be contained in this human world.


    He was something bigger.


    That was what brought a question to Sima Pyeong¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Is he really someone from the Imperial family?¡¯


    The rumors that young master Kim Hae-il was a member of the Imperial family¡­


    The story that he was associated with them¡­


    The talk about how he was an elder rtive of the Emperor¡­


    ¡°¡­That does not seem to be the case.¡±


    There were things he learned little by little while being by that person¡¯s side.


    Of course, these were things that only Sima Pyeong, Zhuge Mi Ryeo, and the Heavenly Demon, the ones who had been by young master Kim and his people¡¯s side on the battlefield, could feel, but¡­


    ¡®They¡¯re different.¡¯


    Kim Hae-il and his people¡­


    For some reason, it felt as if they were not from the Central ins.


    In that case, were they from a country outside the Central ins?


    ¡®¡­That does not seem to be the case either.¡¯


    Sima Pyeong observed the inside of his body.


    He took a deep breath at the same time.


    He could feel that thing called mana that his master, the young ck Dragon, had taught him about.


    ¡®This is not a method of this world.¡¯


    It was a power made from thews of a different world.


    Having intelligence that rivaled Zhuge Mi Ryeo, Sima Pyeong could only arrive at one conclusion.


    ¡®Kim Hae-il.¡¯


    He was a person from a different world.


    He was not from here.


    ¡°Also-¡±


    The fact that the Emperor hade here-


    ¡°Is he leaving?¡±


    Sima Pyeong¡¯s gaze sank down.


    Disappointment could be seen in his eyes.


    Disappointment that such a strong person was leaving¡­


    Disappointment that he could no longer learn from his master¡­


    ¡°Gon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Coalition leader-nim.¡±


    The fact that the Emperor rushed over should mean that they would be leaving soon.


    ¡°Come do something with me.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He closed the window.


    Within the darkness outside¡­


    There were probably quite a lot of people having the same thought as him. He needed to hurry.


    He nonchntlymented to the confused subordinate.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let our benefactor leave with empty hands.¡±


    The Orthodox faction, Demon Cult¡­ Just as they had their respectivews¡­


    ¡°We may be the Unorthodox faction but we are the best when ites to loyalty.¡±


    As a way to thank his master for his benevolence¡­


    Sima Pyeong will be quickly moving around tonight.


    This was the same for the other areas.


    ¡°Young master Kim Hae-il is definitely not a person of this world.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The Cleave Saint let out a groan-like grunt.


    However, he could not say anything against Chief Advisor Zhuge Mi Ryeo¡¯s statement. The power of a person who could stop arge tsunami was not something that could be understood by the martial arts of the Central ins.


    ¡°And it looks like he will be leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­We can¡¯t let our benefactor just leave like this.¡±


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo nodded her head in agreement to the Namgung n¡¯s Sword Saint¡¯s mumbling.


    ¡°We need to show our gratitude as best as we can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The Sword Saint nodded his head as if that was obvious before his gaze sank.


    ¡°¡­However, this is bad.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo got up.


    There was a map of the entire Central ins in this temporary office set up in Hainan for the Orthodox faction.


    ¡°The Central ins will be peaceful for a while once young master Kim Hae-il leaves.¡±


    Elder Ho agreed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We overcame arge disaster that could have destroyed the whole Central ins, so we will all be catching our breaths for a while.¡±


    ¡°And while everybody is catching their breaths, we need to run like hell.¡±


    Everybody nodded their heads with serious expressions on their faces at Zhuge Mi Ryeo¡¯sment.


    The Chief Advisor continued with a cold look on her face.


    ¡°We were arrogant. We have been too arrogant.¡±


    The Sword Saint clenched his eyes shut.


    ¡°Our Orthodox faction has been overconfident. We thought ourselves to be strong.¡±


    Nobody could say anything against that.


    ¡°Even without the Heavenly Demon, we would not be able to defeat the Demon Cult. Furthermore, the Unorthodox faction has gotten stronger than anything we could have ever imagined. As for their Coalition leader, he has be the disciple of the divine beast, the Yong-nim.¡±


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo clenched her eyes shut before opening them back.


    The future of the Orthodox faction looked bleak.


    ¡°That is why we need to work like hell to get stronger. Otherwise, we will be swallowed up.¡±


    Nobody said anything to disagree with her. They all showed their agreement through silence.


    The Sword Saint finally started speaking.


    ¡°Do you have a n for that?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Zhuge Mi Ryeo immediately answered as if she had been waiting for this question.


    ¡°First, we need to fix this arrogant attitude of ours.¡±


    She soon exined the way for the Orthodox faction to get stronger.


    Their discussions about how to renew the Orthodox faction continued deep into the night.


    The Orthodox faction and the Unorthodox faction¡­


    While the two factions were busily moving¡­


    The gathering of the Demon Cult¡¯s major figures was quiet.


    The Heavenly Demon was seated on a wide rock in the garden.


    Tap.


    He ced an empty alcohol ss on a table on top of a boulder.


    He then spoke as if he was disappointed.


    ¡°It is truly disappointing that you do not enjoy alcohol.¡±


    Chhh.


    His empty ss was filled.


    ¡°You have so many things that disappoint you.¡±


    Choi Han was the one to fill his ss.


    The Heavenly Demon smirked before emptying the ss once again.


    Tap.


    He ced his ss down again and nonchntly asked.


    ¡°Are you guys leaving?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°You can leisurely spend your time like this right now?¡±


    Choi Han did not answer that question.


    The Heavenly Demon chuckled and figured out his own answer.


    ¡°I guess you came after getting permission from your liege.¡±


    Choi Han used silence to tell him he was correct.


    Choi Han had talked to Cale, who should be talking to the Emperor right now, ahead of time toe meet with the Heavenly Demon.


    The Heavenly Demon asked, as if he was saying something obvious.


    ¡°So then, why did youe to see me?¡±


    It was as if he knew that Choi Han was not someone who would havee for no reason.


    This was the truth.


    Choi Han looked like an affectionate person, but he only cared for his people.


    ¡°There is something I wish to learn from you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Choi Han poured some alcohol in his own ss that had been empty this whole time. He then emptied it into his mouth in one gulp as he spoke.


    ¡°I want to know how you handled dead mana.¡±


    Purification.


    That was the process Cale used to return jiangshis to their original state.


    At that time, the Heavenly Demon was the only person who would work with Cale and be useful.


    Aipotu.


    Now that Choi Han knew how that world was, he wanted to learn that method from the Heavenly Demon in order to help Cale.


    ¡°Ha. That is something that you can only use if you were poisoned by that evil aura, that thing you guys call dead mana.¡±


    Honestly speaking, the Heavenly Demon had pushed out the majority of the dead mana in his body. He hadpletely gotten rid of it in his heart and lower dantian.


    ¡°I have not been able topletely get rid of the dead mana in my smaller meridians, veins, and ces like that. That would take a long time.¡±


    The human body had hundreds of meridians and countless numbers of blood veins.


    There were tiny traces of dead mana still left within them, which allowed the Heavenly Demon to put his own ki into young master Kim¡¯s power to help pave a path for him to purify the others.


    Choi Han nodded his head after hearing everything the Heavenly Demon had to say. He then nonchntlymented.


    ¡°I said I wanted to learn the way, not learn it with my own body.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s eyes finally clouded over.


    ¡°¡­Is there someone who can learn this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. At least two people.¡±


    Choi Han had shared this thought to Cale and had gotten permission. Cale had also said it was a good idea.


    ¡°Two people¡­ Who are they? They would at least need to be as familiar with dead mana as I am and be skilled at handling the flow of it. Furthermore, they need to have something as their own foundation in addition to the dead mana.¡±


    Choi Han thought about those two people.


    ¡®Hannah.¡¯


    Saint Jack¡¯s younger sister and a sword master who controlled her own power in addition to dead mana.


    And the other person¡­


    A sword master whose skills were potentially just slightly under Choi Han¡¯s level and a person who was born with even more innate talent than Hannah.


    ¡®Clopeh Sekka.¡¯


    Hannah and Clopeh Sekka.


    He was predicting that one of those two people would manage to learn the method the Heavenly Demon used to help Cale with the purification.


    Of course, Choi Han coulde into contact with dead mana and learn it as well, but¡­


    ¡®That is not my path.¡¯


    It was different from the path Choi Han wanted to walk.


    However, it should be okay for him to deliver this other path to someone else.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know about Hannah, but¡­¡¯


    Wouldn¡¯t Clopeh Sekka be happy to learn it?


    Choi Han thought about Clopeh Sekka who carried dead mana in his body like a tomb bomb before his expression subconsciously turned unsettled.


    However, his face quickly returned to normal after seeing the confused look on the Heavenly Demon¡¯s face.


    He pulled a book out of his pocket and handed it to the Heavenly Demon.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    ¡°A treasure map.¡±


    Cale had given Choi Han an order when he told Choi Han to meet the Heavenly Demon.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Choi Han calmly continued to speak as the Heavenly Demon looked at him in shock.


    ¡°It is the location of the Peerless God of War¡¯s tomb.¡±


    Information that Cale basically ripped out of Central ins was delivered to the Heavenly Demon through Choi Han.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon became speechless.


    ¡°He told me to give this to you. He also told me to tell you to learn this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°He said a day mighte when he calls for you.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    He asked in an oddly excited voice.


    ¡°Are you guys inviting me to your fight?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you not like it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    A bright smile appeared on the Heavenly Demon¡¯s gruff face.


    He looked like a child like this.


    ¡°I like it. I like it very much.¡±


    However, he returned the book to the table.


    ¡°But is it okay if I don¡¯t learn this?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    It was Choi Han¡¯s turn to be confused. The Heavenly Demon answered with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I wish to walk my own path as well. Just like you.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s expression turned odd.


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s smile became even brighter. His gruff eyes were full of life.


    ¡°I got the tiniest glimpse of the path I need to walk.¡±


    Choi Han mumbled in response, sounding full of admiration.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite amazing.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Not as amazing as you.¡±


    Choi Han shook his head.


    He had lived much longer than the Heavenly Demon.


    That was why he was surprised that the Heavenly Demon managed so much at his young age.


    He would definitely be an even stronger existence.


    ¡®Cale-nim told me. He said that the Heavenly Demon is the strongest human in the Central ins.¡¯


    That was the reason that a day maye when they need his help.


    Cale¡¯s thought seemed to be correct.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I wish to spar with you the next time we meet.¡±


    A smile appeared on Choi Han¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    His eyes became full of interest. They looked the same as the Heavenly Demon¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If you create your own path, we will exchange des.¡±


    However, he chose a goal for the Heavenly Demon.


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s eyes sparkled even more after hearing that. It was quite entertaining to hear the voice of a strong individual who saw him as a weaker being and set a goal for him.


    ¡°Very well. I like it.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon agreed before pointing to the book.


    ¡°But I will still find a fitting master for this book. By the looks of it, it would be better for you guys the more strong individuals you have.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Do as you wish.¡±


    Cale had also said that to Choi Han.


    Give the Heavenly Demon the book and let him do as he pleases.


    He never told Choi Han to tell the Heavenly Demon to learn the Peerless God of War¡¯s martial arts.


    He simply said that the Heavenly Demon¡¯s discerning eye was the most reliable in the Central ins.


    ¡°I look forward to our next meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon extended his ss and Choi Han tapped his against it before thinking to himself.


    ¡®I miss it.¡¯


    He missed the people he would see soon, his hometown.


    That was why Choi Han did not manage to empty that ss.


    * * *


    Ooooooooong-


    A bright light wrapped around Cale.


    ¡°Human, did you tell the crown prince when we wereing back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I told him earlier.¡±


    Cale let the bright light take him.


    He should be in the Temple of the God of Death in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital when he opens his eyes.


    ¡®Let¡¯s rest a bit and prepare to head out to Aipotu.¡¯


    Cale thought about the few requests he will have for Alberu, who should be there to greet them, and organized his thoughts.


    He told Alberu about when they would arrive as well as a short summary of everything that had happened until now.


    He decided that it would make things easier to tell things in advance to the person who understood him the most.


    Paaaaat-!


    Cale opened his eyes.


    He was in the temple of the God of Death. He saw the room that he saw whenever he left this world.


    ¡°!¡±


    He then became anxious.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Alberu was holding a videomunication device with both hands, quietly standing there.


    He looked extremely respectful.


    Cale couldn¡¯t even look at that as he nkly stood there.


    ¡°Uhh¡­mm¡­¡­¡±


    Only some silly noises flowed out of his mouth.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Raon shouted with joy.


    ¡°Did you alle to greet us?¡±


    Raon¡¯s upbeat voice from his excitement¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cale ignored it as he looked at the people who came to greet them.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    First was ancient Dragon Eruhaben, who was standing there without any expressions visible on his face.


    Next was the grey-haired Dragon, Rasheel, with the attribute of Indomitability.


    Next was Dodori with the fluffy pink hair.


    Furthermore, Dodori¡¯s mom M was standing there with an extremely serious look on her face.


    And in the videomunication device screen that Alberu was respectfully holding¡­


    There was the Dragon half-blood who was now living as a Bone Dragon, and¡­


    ¨C Wee back.


    The former Dragon Lord, Raon¡¯s mother Sheritt, was smiling at Cale, Raon, and the others.


    Cale¡¯s instincts were speaking to him.


    ¡®Aipotu.¡¯


    Raon, who heard that he was the hope of that world¡­


    The Dragons had gathered after hearing the information Cale had told Alberu.


    Cale figured out the situation and subconsciously red at Alberu.


    Shh.


    The crown prince pretended not to see his gaze.


    This was the first time he felt betrayed by the crown prince.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Free atst! Free atst! We are out of wuxia!!!!!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 200: The trade has been established (6)

    He heard a pretty warm voice at that moment.


    ¨C Cale. You must be tired.


    Cale answered honestly out of reflex after hearing the tone of Sheritt¡¯s voice.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am. I¡¯m not that tired since I came back after getting a good rest¡­¡­¡±


    His voice slowly became quieter.


    Sheritt had a mischievous face but it was full of wisdom. There was still a gentle smile on her face.


    Honestly speaking, Cale could not pay any attention to her smile right now.


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯


    Eruhaben.The longest living Dragon in Cale¡¯s world¡­ The ancient Dragon who had been rejuvenated and could live another who knows how many more years was extremely angry.


    Of course, he was slightly smiling as if to not show that he was angry, but his gaze was vicious.


    Shhhhhhhh¡ª¨C


    There was also golden dust fluttering around him.


    ¡°Hmm? Goldie gramps! Why are you using your attribute? Is somebody attacking us?! Or did someonee to destroy something?!¡±


    As Raon¡¯s eyes opened wide and he asked in confusion, Eruhaben calmly answered back.


    ¡°It looks like I need to go attack something while you go destroy something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Raon tilted his head.


    Cale felt his heart sink.


    But why was his reaction like this?


    For some odd reason, the corners of his lips were twitching and slowly going up.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    The ancient Dragon called out to Cale at that moment.


    ¡°Since you are not tired, you should be fine to chat, right?¡±


    Cale suddenly recalled when he first met Eruhaben.


    He had looked exactly like the stereotypical arrogant Dragon.


    Cale felt like he could see that appearance ovepping with the current Eruhaben.


    Because-


    ¡°I think I need to hear about that rude little son of a bitch of a Dragon.¡±


    He was vicious.


    Extremely vicious.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Cale chuckled.


    Rude little son of a bitch of a Dragon.


    There should only be one existence he was referring to right now.


    Cale was certain that Eruhaben was talking about the head of the Purple Bloods that had taken over Aipotu, the Dragon Lord.


    Cale looked around.


    Rasheel, Dodori, M.


    Dodori was still young and not very reliable, but Rasheel and M were full of spirit.


    Rasheel, who was not hiding his extremely rebellious aura, was extremely annoyed.


    ¡°Those fucking Dragons of another world dare to mess with our youngest¡­¡±


    He was mumbling to himself but Cale did not care to figure out what he was saying.


    M was patting the concerned Dodori¡¯s shoulder as she quietly stood there.


    However, that made it the scariest.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but that was how he felt.


    ¡®¡­Now that I think about it, these Dragons all have extremely strong personalities.¡¯


    They were still reliable.


    The Dragons of Roan and the Dragons of Aipotu¡­


    Dragons vs Dragons.


    Just thinking about that created a vicious image in Cale¡¯s mind but Cale didn¡¯t think that the Dragons in front of him would lose.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Cale let out a fake cough before starting to speak.


    ¡°I will answer everything you are curious about within the scope of my own knowledge, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    He then looked at Alberu.


    Alberu sighed before responding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Royal Pce.¡±


    They would chat in a ce they were all too familiar with now.


    * * *


    The Central ins.


    The Emperor, who was looking outside not from his Imperial Pce but from Hainan, observed the vast sea underneath the endless sky.


    ¡°Did he leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡±


    Chief Eunuch Wi bowed deeply.


    ¡°He really did leave quietly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°They were like a mirage when they came and the same when they left.¡±


    Chief Eunuch Wi did not answer the Emperor and simply stood there with his head still bowed. After his many years of experience in the Imperial Pce, this was not the time to raise his head to look at the Emperor.


    ¡°Chief Eunuch Wi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°The martial artists should have realized it as well, right?¡±


    ¡°The leaders of the respective forces seem to have noticed the absence of young master Kim¡¯s people, your Majesty. As for the Heavenly Demon, he seems to have been informed in advance as he had a separate conversation with Noble Warrior Choi Han yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The Emperor nodded his head.


    ¡°Their absence will soon spread throughout the Central ins.¡±


    Kim Hae-il was an existence they could not hide even if they tried their best to do so.


    Now that he has disappeared, there will be quite a lot of rumors about where he had gone.


    Of course, the very few people who knew his secrets will not tell others the truth.


    Well, they should at least be smart enough to know that in order to be in their respective positions.


    ¡°He is truly an arrogant individual.¡±


    The Emperor let out a quiet chuckle.


    He had given the First Emperor¡¯s Clothes, one of the Imperial Pce¡¯s Three Great Treasures, as a reward.


    Even if the government and the Martial Arts world worked together, forget the Blood Demon, they would not have even been able to defeat the trap created by the Dragons.


    He had saved the Central ins.


    The Emperor had been generous and given a precious item like that because he could not give any position ornd as a reward.


    ¡®It felt like he needed it.¡¯


    The Emperor believed that Kim Hae-il was not someone who would remain as a human.


    That was the reason he gave him the item of the First Emperor, someone who became an immortal.


    ¡°What an interesting fellow.¡±


    However, that guy had not been satisfied.


    ¡®Your Majesty.¡¯


    ¡®You look like you want something else as well.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, your Majesty.¡¯


    The Emperor recalled that guy¡¯s confident gaze.


    ¡®If I am to make a request in the future, please give me some help. If I don¡¯t make such a request, then there will be no need.¡¯


    That punk had so easily said something so arrogant.


    ¡°¡­That person¡¯s name was Cale Henituse, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is correct, your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor looked out at the vast sea that was as wide as the endless sky and nonchntlymented.


    ¡°For some reason, I feel like I will see him again soon.¡±


    That was what he was feeling.


    The Emperor, whose instincts had allowed him to avoid the former Emperor and survive to be the current ruler, nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Leave the rumors about Kim Hae-il alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chief Eunuch Wi hesitated beforementing.


    ¡°¡­The rumors might be impossible for us to handle, your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you scared that the rumors will im that he is an immortal and even greater than the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Emperor calmlymented to Chief Eunuch Wi who could not say anything.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. So just let them be.¡±


    ¡°¡­As youmand, your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor continued to speak to Chief Eunuch Wi who answered with a bit of a dy.


    ¡°I n on heading back to Beijing today. You stay here with the Fist King to take care of things in Hainan, Guangdong, and the Martial Arts world.¡±


    ¡°As youmand, your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡±


    Chief Eunuch Wi cautiously left the Emperor¡¯s room.


    He then silently left the pce.


    Only then did he finally let out a breath. Meeting with the Emperor always took a lot of mental strength.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    His gaze headed toward one side.


    It was the direction of the pavilion Cale and his people had used.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter. So just let them be.¡¯


    He recalled what the Emperor had said.


    ¡®He¡¯s not wrong.¡¯


    It should not matter.


    No matter what they said about young master Kim Hae-il, it would not be able to bring down the Emperor¡¯s authority.


    In fact, it might even be beneficial to the Emperor because Kim Hae-il was rumored to be a hidden member of the Imperial family.


    However-


    ¡®¡­This is different from normal things though.¡¯


    Rumors spread even wilder and quicker than wildfires.


    They became endlessly exaggerated without showing any signs of stopping.


    Furthermore-


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Chief Eunuch Wi could feel the odd atmosphere roaming around Hainan.


    ¡®¡­Some people seem to be worshiping young master Kim-nim.¡¯


    Worshiping might be too excessive of a description.


    However, respect or envy were toocking to describe it, as people clearly felt a stronger emotion toward young master Kim.


    It could not be helped as the people who had treated the Blood Demon as a god saw that person having the individual who defeated the Blood Demon as his subordinate and created a giant tsunami to stop the sea.


    How could he ignore that?


    Young master Kim Hae-il was already etched deep in their minds.


    ¡®It is the same for the martial artists.¡¯


    They were looking at Kim Hae-il as if he was a harbinger who had already walked the path they needed to walk.


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t seem like it would be problematic, but¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Young master Kim has already left, so what could this sort of atmosphere even do?


    It would end up cooling down.


    ¡°I should just go fulfill my duties.¡±


    Chief Eunuch Wi stopped talking and started walking.


    He did take onest look toward the pavilion Kim Hae-il and his people had used and made a short prayer.


    ¡®I pray that young master Kim-nim¡¯s future days go as he wishes.¡¯


    Chief Eunuch Wi made such a prayer once a day for the person who had saved their home.


    He had no idea whether it woulde true, but he didn¡¯t think having an extra person praying for him would create a negative effect.


    Chief Eunuch Wi prayed for young master Kim¡¯s group¡¯s happiness and safety as he quickly moved.


    There were still a lot of things to take care of in the Central ins.


    The busy Emperor and Chief Eunuch Wi did not notice it yet.


    The Emperor of the Sea.


    The Central ins.


    They did not know that rumors were spreading about how the Emperor in Beijing was the one to rule over thend while another Emperor ruled the sea.


    Furthermore, there were also people who praised him as a God of Martial Arts.


    They had no way of knowing about it yet.


    These rumors were just starting to spread.


    * * *


    Tap. Tap.


    Eruhaben tapped on the table.


    ¡°Aipotu is a world ruled by Dragons, their leader, the Dragon Lord¡¯s attribute is ¡®time¡¯, and the dead Dragon who gave you guys that information had ¡®future¡¯ as her attribute?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°And there also seems to be a Dragon whose attribute is the ¡®past¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim. The Dragon who gave us the information, Maxillienne, told us to go find that Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Eruhaben debated for a moment before starting to speak again.


    ¡°Cale. Can I take a look at the items Maxillienne gave you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. As much as you want, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Cale handed the spatial pocket bag with his fortified crown, the ring, and the sword.


    Eruhaben received the spatial pocket bag and nonchntlymented.


    ¡°I will be going to Aipotu as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°The other Dragons will be going as well.¡±


    The corner of Cale¡¯s lips were twitching.


    Eruhaben chuckled before touching the spatial pocket bag.


    ¡°Cale, the sword you n on giving to Choi Han is the sword for the Guardian of the Dragon Lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Cale recalled the information Maxillienne gave him.


    < Ah, the sword is a sword used by the Elf race that served the Dragon Lord for generations. Keke. I stole that as well! This is the sword that the first Dragon Lord bestowed upon the knight to serve him and it''s amazing! Pwahaha. That Lord¡¯s Guardian should only be half a guardian as well right now! >


    Eruhaben asked in a calm voice.


    ¡°And that sword belonged to the Elves?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°And the Dragons of Aipotu have destroyed their World Tree?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    He suddenly had a thought and looked toward Eruhaben.


    The ancient Dragon calmly spoke.


    ¡°Elves respect and serve Dragons, but the only existence they truly follow and give their lives to protect is the World Tree.¡±


    That was correct.


    The Elves went crazy for Raon and Eruhaben but the foundation of their viges was the World Tree.


    They took small branches of the World Tree to create their viges. The World Tree was their home and their world.


    Aipotu.


    He saw another path at that ce.


    Cale slowly started to speak.


    ¡°¡­The God of Hope told me something, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Rather than being destroyed¡­


    ¡°The World Tree has lost its intellect.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t that be understood to mean that it has lost its conscience and is being controlled by the Dragon Lord?¡±


    ¡°¡­That is possible.¡±


    ¡°Unless the Dragons of Aipotu are idiots, they would not get rid of the World Tree and turn the Elves hostile toward them.¡±


    Cale added on to Eruhaben¡¯s statement.


    ¡°They would instead destroy the World Tree¡¯s mind and control it so that they could have the World Tree and all the Elves do their bidding.¡±


    Cale and Eruhaben¡­ The two of them looked at each other. Eruhaben slowly started speaking after a moment.


    ¡°If our hypothesis is correct.¡±


    He turned to look at Raon.


    The crown prince¡¯s office¡­ Raon, who was in a corner eating cookies, felt the gaze and his eyes opened wide.


    Next to Raon was the young monk statue whose face was now extremely skinny.


    ¡°We may be able to say with certainty that we will have allies there since we are heading over with the seed of a new World Tree.¡±


    The ancient Dragon saw a smile forming on Cale¡¯s lips before he even finished speaking and nonchntlymented.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    He did not say where he was going.


    ¡°Are you heading to see the World Tree, Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    However, Cale easily figured it out.


    ¡°Yes. I will look into the stability of these items and learn more about the World Tree¡¯s seed.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! Please have a safe trip!¡±


    Cale leaned back against the couch once Eruhaben left.


    ¡°¡­Is this your house?¡±


    He turned his head after hearing a grumbling voice to see Alberu looking at him with disbelief.


    ¡°It is as rxing as my own house, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Alberu shook his head in disbelief. He was seated at a desk organizing documents.


    He looked back at the documents as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already set some time with Ahn Roh Man. Just let me know when you are free.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale suddenly had a thought and asked Alberu.


    ¡°Could you please ask Ahn Roh Man if he knows Bluey?¡±


    ¡°Bluey? Is that all I need to ask?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will contact him once I am done with things. Are you heading over to the Henituse territory first?¡±


    Raon stopped eating his cookie.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. We will.¡±


    Raon¡¯s wings fluttered at Cale¡¯s answer.


    ¡°When are you going?¡±


    Cale responded to Alberu¡¯s question.


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    Raon flew up.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home!¡±


    He then flew in a figure eight in the air.


    ¡°By the way, your highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    An unexinable leeriness made Alberu look at Cale who nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Hannah and Clopeh Sekka will soon be visiting the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡®I send them a message on my way to the pce earlier, so probably in a few days?¡±


    The two of them were quite famous people and core individuals of different ces, requiring Cale to report to Alberu in advance.


    ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Alberu who responded as if he didn¡¯t care and then asked Raon to cast the teleportation spell.


    His group gathered around him.


    The Dragons had already left after their discussion. Only Eruhaben had stayed behind to hear some more details.


    ¡°Then I will contact you again once I am back home, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Alberu waved as if he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Human, should we go?¡±


    An extremely excited Raon looked at Cale.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Raon cast the spell as soon as Cale gave permission.


    Paaaat!


    There was a bright light and Cale returned to the Henituse territory, more specifically the ck castle in the Forest of Darkness.


    Cale slowly opened his eyes after a moment of darkness.


    He saw the entrance of the familiar ck castle.


    ¡°?¡±


    He then saw it.


    ¡°You, why-¡±


    Clopeh Sekka.


    That bastard knelt down as soon as he saw Cale and looked at him with a burning gaze.


    He then started speaking in a calm voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for the moment you called for me, my lord.¡±


    For some odd reason, he could feel a tinge of lunacy underneath the calmness.


    Cale looked stupefied.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    All that Cale had said in the message was for Clopeh toe because he had something to say to him.


    He did not say anything about there potentially being a way to fix his body.


    But why was this bastard acting like this?


    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±


    Clopeh wasughing weirdly.


    ¡®This bastard really is weird.


    No matter what world I visit, nobody is as weird as this bastard.¡¯


    ¨C Human, in my opinion, Clopeh is the best.


    What did Raon mean by Clopeh being the best?


    Cale did not want to ask as he felt as if he already knew the answer.


    ¡°Finally, I also have a chance to decorate a page of your legend.¡±


    ¡®¡­Should I just leave this bastard as is?¡¯


    Cale felt tired already despite just getting home for the first time in a long while.


    His eyes felt bleak thinking about how this bastard would react when he learned about the way to fix his body.


    ¡®Will it be okay to take this punk to Aipotu?¡¯


    Cale seriously pondered that question.


    Author¡¯s Note


    Hello, it is Yu Ryeo Han.


    Please ept my greeting as we reached chapter 200 of Part 2.


    ¡­Part 2¡­ Chapter 200¡­ 2¡­ 200¡­ 2¡­ 2¡­ Two two¡­I¡¯m sorry.


    But this is truly weird!


    When I was preparing for Part 2¡­


    ¡®Fifty chapters per each Hunter household for 250! Give myself some space to tweak things with an extra 50 chapters to finish it all within 300 chapters!¡¯


    That was my original n! I really thought that it would be possible, but¡­


    This is truly mysterious.


    We¡¯ve only been through two households, two worlds, and have reached 200 chapters.


    In that case, how far Part 2 will go- even I have no idea. Haha!


    There are three households left so maybe add 300 chapters and finish within 500 chapters? Haha!


    I don¡¯t know either! Hahaha!


    Thank you for being with me until here.


    You are all giving me such strength. I truly mean that.


    I pray that these words can leave a small moment of joy or at least the slightest of pleasures to the readers.


    Thank you very much.


    ¨C Sincerely, Yu Ryeo Han ¨C


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Baby Shark do do do do doo (that¡¯s what I was thinking when she went two two two two two)


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 201: The trade has been established (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 201: The trade has been established (7)


    However, Cale could not be concerned about that for a long time.


    Clopeh started speaking with a fire burning in his eyes.


    ¡°My lord, if you tell me what it is I have to do, I will-¡±


    ¡°Ah, hold on.¡±


    He covered Clopeh¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    He heard a meow and a red cat ran out through the open door of the ck castle.


    It was Hong.


    Cale then felt a breeze brush past him at the same time.It was Raon this time.


    ¡°I missed you, nya!¡±


    ¡°I missed you!¡±


    The young Dragon and the young cat hugged each other.


    They then started spinning around the grassy field.


    On then showed up with Raon¡¯s mom, Sheritt.


    Cale made eye contact with On and asked in a casual voice.


    ¡°Did you eat properly?¡±


    ¡°I ate well, nya.¡±


    Hong¡¯s red fur truly was glowing and On¡¯splexion looked good as well. Cale was satisfied as On looked like she gained a bit of weight.


    He spoke to On who was staring at him.


    ¡°Congrattions on turning thirteen.¡±


    Hong and Raon stopped spinning after hearing that.


    Hong ran over and stuck himself to Cale¡¯s calf.


    Cale looked at him and said what he needed to say.


    ¡°And congrattions to you for turning ten.¡±


    After returning from the Central ins, the new year had passed and everybody had gotten a year older.


    ¡°And congrattions to you for turning seven.¡±


    He petted Raon¡¯s smooth back a few times as well.


    On, Hong, and Raon were now children averaging ten years old.


    ¡®I guess On is now a teen and not a child?¡¯


    Cale thought about his youngest sister, Lily.


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯


    Honestly speaking, On and Hong had been extremely dirty and much smaller than other children their age when Cale first met them. It was probably because they grew up without eating properly.


    However, potentially because they have been eating well and growing well the past few years, On grew significantly after getting the proper nutrients she needed.


    ¡®Should I be sending her to an academy?¡¯


    Until now, On had basically been homeschooled, learning a lot of things.


    Eruhaben and Ron had paid close attention to On, Hong, and Raon¡¯s education until now. When they were busy, there were a lot of people, including Lord Sheritt, who followed up with the children, making Cale not have to worry about their education.


    ¡®¡­This is a difficult decision.¡¯


    However, the thing Cale was worried about was something that they could not learn from adults.


    ¡®Having friends their age is important for kids like them.¡¯


    The children averaging ten-years-old did not have many others their age.


    Of course, there were Tiger and Wolf children in Harris Vige just outside the Forest of Darkness, but¡­ It wasn¡¯t as if they could frequently y with those kids.


    ¡®They need to experience a gamut of things.¡¯


    On seemed quite interested in the academy as well.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Get me some information about the Academy.¡±


    ¡°I already have that ready, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale flinched at Ron¡¯s answer before making eye contact with On.


    On slightly smiled toward him.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched once more.


    ¡®¡­Why?¡¯


    Why did that smile make him think of Ron?


    He must have been mistaken.


    ¡®On and this vicious old man are different.


    Yes, yes indeed.¡¯


    Cale urgently shook his head as he spoke.


    ¡°Does Lily have no interest in the academy?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she is looking into a transfer because she has not been going to one until now, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Is it for her sword art?¡±


    ¡°No, young master-nim. The youngdy wants to learn military science.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Military science?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale thought to himself after seeing the proud gentle smile on Ron¡¯s face.


    Cale realized that he hadcked conversation and interest in his younger siblings.


    That was something that could be resolved during his stay at the Henituse Duchy this time.


    ¡°But greatsword arts and military science-


    That¡¯s a decentbination.


    But if it is military science, it is beyond the level of territory defense?¡¯


    Cale would not think much of it if Basen stayed in the Henituse territory as his dream was to develop and grow the territory.


    Actually, Cale liked that because Basen¡¯s decision would set the minimum level of requirement for him to be a cker.


    ¡®Lily talked about protecting the territory, but-


    Has her dream be even more grand?¡¯


    If it was military science and she wanted to transfer to learn the higher level military science at the academy¡­ It seemed to be for more than just the territory.


    ¡®Well, dreams are meant to be big.¡¯


    He had no idea how far Lily wanted to go, but he knew she would figure it out and do a good job.


    ¡®And if she doesn¡¯t do well, who cares?


    She¡¯s still young.¡¯ Challenging the things she wanted to try would be a great experience for her even if she were to fail. There were many things in the world that people want to do but were unable to do.


    ¡°Human, human! What are you thinking about?¡±


    Raon¡¯s voice snapped Cale out of his thoughts and he looked down.


    Hong and Raon were looking up at him.


    Cale pulled a spatial pocket bag out of his pocket.


    ¡°Here, take it.¡±


    He handed it to Hong.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to know what is inside, nya!¡±


    Hong tilted his head as if he was curious and Cale answered in a nonchnt voice.


    ¡°The world we went to had a family famous for their poisons and hidden weapons.¡±


    On and Hong¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°There are nine kinds of poison that have been passed down in that family for generations.¡±


    The Martial Arts world¡¯s Orthodox faction.


    The family with a long history that was one of the Five Great ns¡­


    The Sichuan Tang n.


    The poison he received as a gift from that family, a family famous for their poison and hidden weapons despite being a member of the Orthodox faction.


    ¡°They call those poisons the Nine Kings and I received five of the nine.¡±


    Cale recalled the people from the Orthodox faction who came to see him before he met with the Emperor.


    The Sichuan matriarch, Tang Yu, was one of the people in the group.


    ¡®¡­Young master-nim. Please don¡¯t forget us. The Tang n is always behind you, young master-nim.¡¯


    She then spoke in a somewhat solemn voice.


    ¡®We were originally nning on only giving you three, but we have prepared five of them as you are the benefactor of the Orthodox faction and our Tang n as well, young master-nim.¡¯


    Seeing Tang Yu¡¯s shaking hands made Cale understand that the Tang n had given him as much as they could.


    Cale felt burdened by Hong¡¯s extremely sparkly gaze and looked away as he nonchntlymented.


    ¡°You can have it.¡±


    ¡°How exciting, nya! I love this so much, nya! Thank you very much, nya!¡±


    Hong was so excited he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    Cale nonchntly looked away before taking something else out of his pocket and handing it to On.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    He then walked right past On and into the ck Castle.


    Ron walked up to On who was holding the spatial pocket bag and handed her a rolled up piece of paper.


    ¡°There are about thirty different things in there. Daggers, clothes, elixirs, everything is there so read through it and let me know if you have any questions.¡±


    The paper Ron handed her had a list of everything that seemed to be a good fit for On from the precious treasures the Triumvirate had gifted Cale.


    A smile appeared on On¡¯s face again.


    She turned around after hearing Cale¡¯s voice behind her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°It¡¯s not much, ma¡¯am.¡±


    She could see Cale handing something to Lord Sheritt as well. Sheritt tried to say something but Cale did not give her a chance to speak and asked something else.


    ¡°Where are Mary and the Dragon half-blood?¡±


    ¡°The two of them are training together.¡±


    Sheritt answered and tried to say something else to Cale, but¡­


    Raon fluttered his wings.


    ¡°I brought gifts as well!¡±


    Everybody focused on Raon.


    Cale used that moment to enter into the castle and motioned toward Choi Han and Clopeh with his eyes.


    As the three of them walked into the castle, they heard Raon¡¯s excited voice.


    ¡°Tada! These are the most famous candied fruits from the Central ins!¡±


    A basket full of candied fruits came out of Raon¡¯s spatial pocket bag.


    ¡°And this is the best dumplings I have ever eaten! Meat dumplings!¡±


    He pulled out a bunch of dumplings as well.


    All of the dumplings were steaming hot.


    Cale sniffed the scent of dumplings as he thought to himself.


    ¡®Is Raon¡¯s spatial dimension at the level of a kimchi refrigerator?


    How can it maintain the state so well?


    These are foods.


    Are all spatial dimensions like that?¡¯


    For Cale, who never tried putting food into his spatial pocket bag, this was quite marvelous.


    ¡®Anyway, that¡¯s that.¡¯


    Cale ced his hand on Clopeh¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Clopeh Sekka.¡±


    A holy looking face looked back at Cale. Cale could see the reflection of his face in this person¡¯s green eyes.


    If someone who didn¡¯t know that this was Clopeh¡¯s concerned look saw him, they would think that his gaze was so deep and held an interesting story.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    But Cale did not think that at all.


    Click.


    Choi Han opened a door and walked into a room as Cale casually asked Clopeh a question.


    ¡°What can you do if you are able to use a sword again?¡±


    Clopeh, who was full of fire and had an odd smile on his face, suddenly stiffened up.


    He didn¡¯t follow Cale into the room and just froze there like a statue.


    Cale sat on the couch and stared at the frozen Clopeh as he continued to speak.


    ¡°You are a knight.¡±


    A knight was someone who fought with a weapon.


    Whether it was for attacking or defending¡­ A knight needed to be able to fight.


    Whether it was the Knight¡¯s Creed or loyalty¡­ No matter what it was, the foundation of a knight was their strength.


    As for Clopeh, he was just a shell who had that foundation taken away.


    Until now.


    Cale quietly looked at Clopeh, who had apletely nk expression on his face.


    ¡°I am the person who took the sword away from you.¡±


    It was only right to say that Cale was the one who turned Clopeh¡¯s body like this.


    He had given the order for it.


    Cale did not regret that at all.


    This punk had attacked his precious home and his people.


    At that time, Cale and Clopeh were simply enemies.


    However, their rtionship had changed with time.


    They needed to rify a new rtionship now.


    ¡°If I am able to return the sword to you, what can you do?¡±


    Cale asked once again and it was now time for Clopeh to answer.


    Clopeh lowered his head.


    He saw his two hands.


    He clenched his two empty hands.


    He was no longer in a wheelchair, but he had to use a cane from time to time and his body always felt heavy.


    Of course, he could still swing a sword.


    However, his sword was notplete.


    ¡®To be able to have myplete sword again-¡¯


    Clopeh Sekka closed his eyes.


    The past brushed through his mind like pictures.


    ¡®I cannot be a legend.¡¯


    He already realized that fact.


    That was why he chose to watch the person who will be a legend.


    He was satisfied with ying even the smallest of roles in that story.


    While that thought had not changed-


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating fast.


    ¡®Ah, as expected-


    I am someone who cannot throw away my greed.¡¯


    Clopeh Sekka realized it.


    He realized that his true nature had not changed.


    If he could hold a sword again-


    If he could swing his sword as he has done in the past-


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Clopeh opened his eyes.


    He looked at Cale.


    It was time to answer.


    Clopeh knew that the man in front of him would not give him much time to answer.


    He and Clopeh had started off on the wrong foot after all.


    However, it did not matter.


    Clopeh walked through the door.


    He then knelt down on one knee.


    He looked up at the man and started speaking.


    He had thought the wrong answer was the right answer in the past, but things were different now.


    ¡°If I am able to hold a sword again-¡±


    He said the right answer.


    ¡°I will offer that sword to you, Cale-nim.¡±


    He would offer that sword to Cale Henituse.


    Clopeh could see Cale smiling at his answer.


    ¡°Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Clopeh looked at Choi Han who walked up to him.


    He pulled a booklet out of his pocket.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to train with me for a while starting today.¡±


    Clopeh looked at the sternly speaking Choi Han and a smile slowly started forming on his face.


    He stood up from where he was kneeling.


    He heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°You will be even stronger than before if you earn this power.¡±


    Not only would he be able to control his aura and return to his original position as a sword master¡­


    He would learn a martial art of the Central ins, allowing him to control the meridians in his body and use internal ki.


    Sword master.


    Clopeh Sekka, who was a genius and reached that level with the sword, would be even stronger.


    Furthermore, the Heavenly Demon who had helped Cale with the purification¡­ Clopeh would have to carry on that duty from here on.


    If possible, it would be great if the Saint¡¯s younger sister, Hannah, another sword master, could join as well.


    Cale spoke to Clopeh who was looking at him.


    ¡°I am saying this because you said that you would offer your sword to me.¡±


    His nonchnt tone reached Clopeh¡¯s ears.


    Clopeh could see his reflection in those transparent eyes that held no ulterior motives at all.


    The owner of those eyes gave the order.


    ¡°I n on using your sword as a sword that saves.¡±


    Clopeh clenched his fists after hearing that order.


    ¡°Learn it properly.¡±


    Cale stopped paying any attention to Clopeh after that.


    He waved for the two of them to leave.


    He looked extremely insincere but the smile on Clopeh¡¯s face became even bigger.


    He knew that Cale was acting like this but he was actually the opposite on the inside.


    Clopeh was unable to control the emotions wanting to burst out of his chest and bit down on his lips.


    He had a lot of things he wanted to say but he kept them to himself.


    He would be able to show it with his actions instead.


    ¡®The greatest legend-¡¯


    One that no matter who in the world saw it¡­


    Would think it was so amazing that they could only marvel at it-


    I will definitely make it happen.¡¯


    Cale Henituse would be the only one to walk that path.


    Clopeh did not notice Choi Han, who was looking at him without any visible emotions on his face, and started walking.


    Cale touched the back of his head once the two of them left.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s odd.¡±


    ¡®Why does the back of my head feel so cold?


    ¡­Should I not have dragged Clopeh Sekka into this?¡¯


    Cale did not feel good anymore.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    However, he flinched after seeing Ron walk in.


    There was quite a lot he had to talk about with Ron.


    Kim Rok Soo and Cale Henituse.


    Shouldn¡¯t he tell him about that?


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯


    Ron spoke just as Cale was about to scowl.


    ¡°His highness has called.¡±


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Raon came in as well and shouted.


    ¡°The crown prince said that Ahn Roh Man suddenly contacted him and needs to see you now!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale frowned.


    ¡®The conversation with Ahn Roh Man was not supposed to be this urgent?¡¯


    Cale remembered Alberu telling him to let him know when he had time.


    Raon pushed the videomunication device screen toward him before Cale could think about it some more.


    Alberu was there.


    ¨C Cale.


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Alberu looked quite confused as well.


    ¨C What the hell is Bluey?


    ¡°¡­Why do you ask, your highness?¡±


    Bluey.


    That was the nickname the Blood Demon used in the < Raising my very own precious omnipotent god! > game and her ranking had been fourth.


    First ce was ¡®I¡¯m going to fuck up the bastard who took Taerang,¡¯ whom Cale believed to be the third term president of Earth 3, Ahn Roh Man.


    That was why Cale had slipped the term ¡®Bluey¡¯ to Alberu, in order to see Ahn Roh Man¡¯s reaction.


    ¨C Mm.


    Alberu hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    ¨C What did he say again? It was something I did not understand.


    He looked up at the hair as if he was going through his memories before slowly speaking word by word.


    ¨C This is what Ahn Roh Man said. Bluey that punk was supposed toe out for F2F PvP and never showed. That punk almost made his dark history be revealed or something. He said Bluey was someone who put him in quite a lot of danger or something? Mm. What is F2F PvP and what is a dark history?


    Alberu¡¯s face was serious.


    After hearing about the position of President, he learned that the fact someone could be a three-term president meant that they held significant influence.


    However, to put such a person in significant danger¡­


    Alberu couldn¡¯t help but be serious.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Cale brushed his face with both hands.


    ¡®Holy shit.


    He said F2F PvP.


    A three-term President is talking about F2F PvP?


    And some dark history?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Haaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­..¡±


    Another deep sigh came out of Cale¡¯s mouth.


    ¨C ¡­Is it something serious?


    ¡°Human, what is F2F PvP and what is a dark history? Is Ahn Roh Man in danger?¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim, would you like some lemon tea?¡±


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale just clenched his eyes shut after hearing Alberu, Raon, and Ron talk one after the other.


    Everything felt dark for the first time in a long while.


    Author¡¯s Note


    Hello.


    Today, I am here to say hi to celebrate 1000 chapters.


    My goodness, 1000 chapters?! A thousand?!


    To be honest with you, I still can¡¯t believe it.


    I clearly remember the emotion I felt when I first released the prologue and first chapter.


    But to have already reached 1000 chapters¡­I have mixed feelings.


    Most importantly, I truly feel thankful.


    Thank you for being with me until here.


    I will continue to do my best to write.


    Mm¡­


    Mm¡­


    Mm¡­


    2000 chapters¡­ I probably won¡¯t get there, right? Hehe.


    Once again, I truly thank you from the bottom of my heart.


    ¨C Sincerely, Yu Ryeo Han ¨C


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    1000 chapters¡­dy, maybe you should have just ended it and started Cale¡¯s life as KRS the prequel¡­


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 202: The trade has been established (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 202: The trade has been established (8)


    <the trade has been established (8)></the>


    * * *


    ¡°I knew these were tastier than candied fruits!¡±


    Crunch crunch. Raon¡¯s wings fluttered as he spoke excitedly while eating cookies. He seemed quite excited but the look on Cale¡¯s face did not look good.


    Cale had immediately teleported with only Raon as soon as he heard about Ahn Roh Man from the crown prince.


    Thanks to that, he was currently in the crown prince¡¯s office.


    ¡°But human, the crown prince seems to be so busy! When will hee?¡±


    Of course, it was just Cale and Raon without Alberu.


    Click.The door happened to open at that moment.


    ¡°Huut!¡±


    Someone gasped.


    Cale raised his head to see someone¡¯s whose face lookedpletely frozen as they fidgeted and moved back.


    ¡°¡­Shield¡­¡­!¡±


    That person became shocked at what he subconsciously said after the two of them made eye contact and closed his mouth.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    He could see a sighing Alberu as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll organize the rest of these and send a report.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir! Yes, your highness!¡±


    Alberu closed the door and entered the office alone.


    ¡°Is that your new aide, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I picked a lot of people this time.¡±


    Alberu sat on the couch opposite Cale and stared at him. Cale started speaking after seeing the gaze.


    ¡°Your highness, I clearly reported that I would be visiting your office before I came?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    When Alberu had exined about Ahn Roh Man, Cale said that he would exin once he got there and that he would teleport over right away.


    Alberu replied that he had something to do and would not be in his office but for Cale toe.


    That was why Cale was confused as to why Alberu was looking at him in such a fishy way.


    Alberu opened his mouth as if to exin.


    ¡°I guess people will find out that you¡¯ve revealed yourself again?¡±


    ¡°I guess so? It¡¯s not as if I was hiding my movements, your highness.¡±


    Alberu smirked at Cale, who answered as if he still did not understand what the issue might be.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to get quite rowdy after people hear that Young Master Silver Shield, the hero of our Kingdom, has returned to the Royal Pce.


    Cale started to frown. Alberu didn¡¯t care and continued to speak.


    ¡°A lot of people are going to be looking for you.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Because of the mines.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Cale suddenly felt scared.


    He felt as if he was standing at the edge of a cliff.


    The mines.


    The high quality mines he received as a reward from Xiaolen for taking care of the ck Bloods.


    There were all sorts of mines including ones for jewels and magic stones.


    Alberu and Cale had discussed about the mines and he was stealthily dividing them up in a way that would benefit Cale and the Roan Kingdom.


    Of course, Alberu had done all of this as quietly as possible, but information always found ways to leak.


    ¡°I think only I have been too busy until now.¡±


    Cale avoided Alberu¡¯s gaze after hearing Alberument in a low voice.


    ¡°My little dongsaeng, your face looks much brighter.¡±


    Cale had returned to his original appearance after leaving the Central ins and returning to Roan.


    Honestly speaking, the only physically taxing thing he did in the Central ins was when he had to use his water power. In fact, he actually ate a lot of elixirs that are good for the body.


    It made him look better than before.


    He gained some weight as well.


    ¡°¡­Your highness, you truly, you truly-¡±


    Cale opened his mouth but could not say anything.


    Raon ate a cookie and answered instead.


    ¡°Hey crown prince! You look so tired! Why are you bing more and more like our human?¡±


    Cale avoided the crown prince¡¯s staring gaze.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Alberu sighed before leaning back on the couch.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve suffered more than I have.¡±


    He meant it.


    He was doing tasks for the Roan Kingdom while Cale was traveling through worlds to saves.


    Just the weight of those two tasks made it clear that Cale was suffering more.


    Cale slowly started speaking.


    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t it be okay because you hired a lot of people this time, your highness?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not really anybody I like. I need to teach them a lot of things so I can¡¯t really use them right away.¡±


    Alberu shook his head as if that was disappointing before nonchntlymenting.


    ¡°Did you manage to see Basen Henituse?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Cale felt a mysterious sense of crisis at that moment.


    ¡®No way?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s gaze turned sharp. When he subconsciously looked at Alberu with that gaze, it was Alberu¡¯s turn to avoid his gaze.


    ¡°I heard that your little brother has gained a lot of administrative experience since he was young. There is a lot to do with the Count¡¯s House of Henituse growing into the Duke¡¯s House of Henituse. I heard that he has taken the initiative to get things done and that his skills are at the level where even experts have to admit that he is good?¡±


    ¡°Why are you curious about that, your highness?¡±


    Cale subconsciously spoke in a disrespectful tone.


    Alberu smiled elegantly.


    ¡°Well, Basen is your little brother, so he¡¯s basically mine as well. I just wanted to have a chat with him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that your youngest sister is young but quite skilled with the greatsword? Not only that, she is working hard to learn military science and tactics?¡±


    Cale was feeling more and more iffy as Alberu continued.


    Basen and Lily¡­


    The two of them were Cale¡¯s family and the final bastions for his dream of being a cker.


    They were outstanding children whose dreams were to develop and protect the Henituse territory!


    ¡°Hey crown prince, the human¡¯s pupils are shaking! ¡®What is up with him?¡¯¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Raon-nim.¡±


    Alberu was smiling brightly.


    ¡°Hey crown prince, your face suddenly looks much better! Are you just happy to see us?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That seems to be the case, Raon-nim.¡±


    ¡®This despicable little crown prince.


    He dares to dream of dragging my siblings into the Royal Pce?¡¯


    Cale seriously started to think.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t put my guard down, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The crown prince simplyughed out loud.


    Cale decided to meet up with Lily and Basen soon.


    He needed to see if their dreams were still the same.


    Of course, if the two of their dreams had moved beyond the Henituse territory to the entire Roan Kingdom, Cale would happily cheer them up.


    ¡®¡­But I still have no intentions of bing the territory lord.¡¯


    He would just have to find a way.


    What Cale was worried about was that neither Lily nor Basen actually desired to work in the Royal Pce. He didn¡¯t want them to be fooled by the glib tongue of this crown prince to where they were basically dragged to the Royal Pce and had to work overtime all the time.


    ¡®I need to stop that!


    It is my duty as his hyung and her oppa! Isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    But why was he feeling so anxious?


    ¡°I also heard that your youngest sister has transferred into the Royal Academy and will be at the opening ceremony to start the school year?¡±


    ¡®As I expected.¡¯ There was a reason for him to feel so anxious.


    ¡°I guess I should go give a speech or something. Hahaha!¡±


    Cale made up his mind.


    If this guy was nning on going to Lily¡¯s opening ceremony for school to lure Lily to the Royal Pce¡­


    ¡®I will stop him.¡¯


    Of course, he would chat with Lily prior, and if Lily was dreaming of a bigger world¡­


    ¡®I would have to tell her this.¡¯


    He would cheer her up if her dream was to work for the Roan Kingdom, but if she simply wanted to see the bigger world, he would tell her that the world is truly vast and there are a lot of things she could do. She should slowly think things through.


    ¡°Hey crown prince, our human¡¯s face looks so solemn! ¡®What is up with him?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Cale ignored the conversation between the Dragon and the quarter Dark Elf and deeply firmed his resolve.


    Alberu suddenly asked him a question at that moment.


    ¡°What is F2F PvP?¡±


    ¡®Ah, right. There¡¯s that issue.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s face started looking like a withered cabbage.


    Alberu¡¯s face turned serious.


    ¡°The Ahn Roh Man I have dealt with until now seemed like an extremely thorough person. You said that Bluey is the Blood Demon? So the Blood Demon put Ahn Roh Man in some sort of crisis?¡±


    Cale recalled what Alberu had told him.


    ¡®This is what Ahn Roh Man said. Bluey that punk was supposed toe out for F2F PvP and never showed. That punk almost made his dark history be revealed or something. He said Bluey was someone who put him in quite a lot of danger or something? Mm. What is F2F PvP and what is a dark history?¡¯


    Cale slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Well, let me exin, your highness. F2F PvP is short for face to face PK-¡±


    He continued to exin in a dull voice. Alberu and Raon heard his exnation but did not seem to understand because of some unfamiliar terms, but they eventually nodded their heads.


    Alberu responded with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°Hmm. That must have been quite theplicated situation. Ahn Roh Man is quite brave.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Ahn Roh Man was president when he went through that issue, but he seems to have been in an important position based on the way he is talking about it. If such a person truly immersed himself into this thing called a gain to the point that he tried to connect it to reality, doesn¡¯t it mean that he made an extremely big determination? It was to the point that it created a dark history?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uhh-¡±


    ¡°ording to what you said, a dark history is something that follows you forever, something that remains dormant in a part of your mind but reveals itself over and over. You said it makes people recall terrible things about themselves or times they were stupid, leading to them feeling embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Mm¡­ yes?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Ahn Roh Man must have been quite dedicated to that game world.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Probably?¡±


    ¡°And the Transparent Bloods who created this world called a game that is so immersive that it got a three-term president to dedicate quite a bit of time to it must be very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess so?¡±


    Cale nodded his head as everything Alberu said seemed to sound correct. Alberu looked at him and continued to speak.


    ¡°You currently have the device that the Blood Demon used during her youth, which would allow you to go into that game world. You are trying to ess it but are having trouble?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Originally, Cale had tried to use the Blood Demon¡¯s remaining arm to ess it.


    < Raising my very own precious omnipotent god! > seemed to use fingerprints to grant ess.


    ¡°There were two levels of security checks. First was a fingerprint but the second was a pupil.¡±


    He did not expect pupil verification to appear as well.


    Cale was stuck at that verification phase and could not ess the game.


    ¡°Mm. I guess it would be good to speak directly with Ahn Roh Man first.¡±


    ¡°Will that be possible, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Alberu¡¯s Unbreakable Spear¡­


    The gift that the sun god gave to him while saying that he was ¡®meant to be¡¯ contained the AI, Taerang.


    ¡°I ordered Taerang to create a system that would allow us to connect via voice or screen.¡±


    He looked at Cale and added on.


    ¡°Of course, the way to do that is to ess the system and input a code, but Ahn Roh Man told me what to do. He seemed quite knowledgeable about systems or mechanical things like this.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Alberu brought Taerang over. It had been a while since Cale saw thispletely wless white spear.


    He suddenly recalled when the crown prince used this white spear to fight against therge Lion Dragon. He also recalled Alberu using this weapon when it was in the shape of a gun.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Alberu modified Taerang a few times. He gave some orders to Taerang as well, making some changes ur to the spear.


    Click. Click.


    A gap opened at the center of the spear. It grew in size before it created a square-shaped opening.


    Alberu stood the spear up.


    A light shed out of that hole and filled one side of the office¡¯s walls.


    Cale looked at this and thought of a beam projector.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The screen appeared as Cale gasped in shock.


    Chhhhh- chhhhhh¨C


    The quality was bad like a broken TV.


    However, the screen slowly started taking shape.


    ¡°Your highness, it¡¯ll be your first time seeing Ahn Roh Man¡¯s face as well, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    He had only spoken with him through Taerang until now.


    The two of them sat side by side on the couch and waited for the call to connect with Ahn Roh Man.


    ¡°Ah, by the way, Cale-¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°There was something else Ahn Roh Man said to mest time.¡±


    Alberu recalled the many things Ahn Roh Man had said.


    One of them had been¡­


    ¡®How entertaining. So, Alberu Crossman, current owner of Taerang¡­ You are the crown prince and you need to save the world from the Lion Dragon?¡¯


    ¡®You will be a power yer not just in the Roan Kingdom, but throughout the whole world, if you can take care of all of this. Alright, listen carefully to what I have to tell you. You won¡¯t regret it.¡¯


    ¡®¡­But it is quite interesting. You seem very simr to me. Are you of an impure bloodline as well?¡¯


    ¡°He called himself an impure bloodline.¡±


    ¡®Impure bloodline?¡¯


    An odd expression formed on Cale¡¯s face. He saw a simr look on Alberu¡¯s face and started speaking.


    ¡°Something feels fishy.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s just keep that in mind for now.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¨C Coordinates confirmed.


    ¨C Commencing connection to Earth 3¡¯s Ahn Roh Man.


    Taerang¡¯s voice appeared and the screen turned ck.


    < Connectionplete. >


    Those words appeared before the screen lit up.


    A person¡¯s face appeared.


    Cale could not pay any attention to the extremely antiquated yet quite modern background that seemed to be the president¡¯s office.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The invisible Raon subconsciously spoke out loud.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Cale looked away from the screen to look next to him.


    Forward once, to the side once¡­


    He repeated that two or three times before he looked at the silent Ahn Roh Man and Alberu Crossman before subconsciouslymenting.


    ¡°You guys look like siblings.¡±


    The two of them looked extremely simr.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ahn Roh Man made Cale think of Alberu Crossman in his quarter Dark Elf appearance.


    Brown skin and brown hair¡­


    Brown eyes¡­


    Of course, Ahn Roh Man had lighter brown skin and slightly brighter brown hair, but they looked quite simr.


    Furthermore, Ahn Roh Man was wearing sses and looked a bit older.


    Well, he still looked to be in his thirties.


    ¡®The vibe they give off is different though.¡¯


    Alberu Crossman felt more outgoing as if he would do a lot of external activities while Ahn Roh Man gave off a cold, administrative, and standoff-ish vibe.


    ¨C Human! I¡¯m so amazed right now!


    Cale listened to Raon¡¯s voice and looked back and forth before realizing something.


    ¡®¡­So that guy is ranked first in the game?


    This guy who looks like a studious version of Alberu?


    The three-term president who almost did a F2F PvP?¡¯


    The shock disappeared from Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Seeing you like this is new.¡±


    ¨C It is. You must be Alberu Crossman?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are Ahn Roh Man?¡±


    ¨C Yeah.


    Cale nonchntly watched the two of them chat with odd expressions on their faces before staring at Ahn Roh Man.


    Ahn Roh Man looked toward Cale as well.


    ¨C Sir, are you the Cale Henituse that Alberu Crossman has mentioned?


    He spoke respectfully to Cale.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Cale lighthearted said yes before trying to say more things.


    However, Ahn Roh Man quickly spoke coldly as if he was disappointed.


    ¨C You are not Bluey.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¨C Bluey that punk said that her hair was blue. It happened a long time ago when I was fifteen years old, but I clearly remember the information about that punk. This is very disappointing for me, sir.


    15 years old.


    Eighth Grade.


    Cale¡¯s face became extremely rxed.


    He suddenly felt really rxed around Ahn Roh Man.


    That was why he asked.


    ¡°Mr. Ahn Roh Man, do you know about the Transparent Corporation?¡±


    He got right to the point.


    Maybe it was because this guy looked simr to Alberu, but¡­


    He felt as if this guy would prefer him being blunt like this.


    Ahn Roh Man seemed used to conversations like this as he answered without any issues.


    ¨C It is a transcendent corporation.


    ¡°A transcendent corporation?¡±


    ¨C Our world¡­ You called it Earth 3, right sir? In our world, the Transparent Corporation is a corporation that has significant wealth and power beyond that of the different nations. I am from the family that owns that corporation-


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    ¡®What did I just hear?¡¯


    He turned his head and looked at Alberu.


    Alberu was looking at Cale as well.


    The two of them looked at each other before looking back at Ahn Roh Man.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Are you a Hunter?¡±


    He immediately heard a response.


    ¨C What is that, sir?


    Ahn Roh Man asked his question looking extremely innocent.


    ¡°¡­No, you mentioned being a part of that family-¡±


    ¨C Ah, my father was originally the President of a small gamepany. My uncle was the Vice President and he married the daughter of the Transparent Corporation.


    Ahn Roh Man spoke calmly.


    ¨C My uncle cheated my father and took the gamepany to the Transparent Corporation with my aunt.


    He then smiled.


    ¨C The reason I am exining all of this to you, sir, is because I heard that you wished to speak to me regarding the game. I am telling you in advance as it is bound toe up while exining about the game.


    Cale slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­The game that your father was developing¡­¡­?¡±


    ¨C Raising my very own precious omnipotent god. The original form and core world of that game was created by my father and mother as the key developers and nners.


    A small smile appeared on Ahn Roh Man¡¯s cold face.


    However, cold rage was visible within it as well.


    ¨C The world¡¯s first Virtual Reality game. My father is the one who created that world that people couldn¡¯t tell whether it was Virtual Reality or the real world. The game they created after messing with that world is that wannabe omnipotent god game.


    A Virtual Reality game.


    Ahn Roh Man spoke as if it was no big deal as those words reached Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¨C And I am the top ranker of that world. It was not the world that my parents dreamt of, but it is the world created from the blood and sweat of my parents. Shouldn¡¯t I at least be the top ranker of that world?


    Cale nkly nodded his head.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Wee to the game.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 203: The trade has been established (9)

    Book 2: Chapter 203: The trade has been established (9)


    ¡°¡­Virtual Reality?¡±


    Alberu Crossman was the one to show his confusion.


    Cale, who had been nkly nodding his head at Ahn Roh Man¡¯sment, looked toward Alberu.


    However, Alberu only looked at Ahn Roh Man and asked for an exnation with his gaze.


    ¨C In simple terms, it is another reality but one that doesn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°Does not exist?¡±


    ¨C Yeah. You use a device to enter that world and you can feel all of your senses. You can also make all sorts of things happen in that world. However, the moment you step out of the connecting device-


    Ahn Roh Man lifted up his empty hands.


    ¨C You can no longer touch that world. Only the mana and the device that was used to create that world exists.¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale crossed his arms and leaned back on the couch.


    ¡®Mana-¡¯


    Ahn Roh Man¡¯s Earth 3¡­


    That ce seemed like a fusion of Kim Rok Soo¡¯s Earth and Cale¡¯s Nameless 1.


    ¡®It is a ce with magic and aura. But they also have all sorts of cold weapons.¡¯


    It seemed like a world where a lot of things were mixed together.


    Cale watched Alberu and Ahn Roh Man ask and answer before focusing on what Ahn Roh Man was saying.


    ¨C Of the energies that exist in nature, mana has the most transformability. My parents believed that its transformability could not only create the virtual reality world, they also believed that it would be able to handle the game users leading the world in different directions.


    It could be considered a form of magic engineering.


    ¨C Of course, there were a lot of ces proceeding with that research. However, they could not defeat the algorithm that my mother and father created.


    ¡°Did they manage to create the game?¡±


    ¨C Yeah. They finally managed toplete it.


    Cale stopped listening and interjected.


    ¡°I feel like a project of that scale would have been kept as a secret.¡±


    ¨C That¡¯s right, sir. It was a secret. Of course, my parents informed the chief executives of thepany.


    ¡°Including your uncle, the Vice President?¡±


    ¨C Yes sir. Once my uncle learned the truth, he imed that we needed to receive investors.


    ¡°Your parents must have rejected that.¡±


    Ahn Roh Man nodded his head.


    ¨C Yes sir. Ourpany at the time had its internal affairs extremely firm but its size was not big. We also did not have many employees. Because of that, we felt that the likelihood of thepany being stolen was high if we received investments.


    ¡°It is surprising that they managed to create a virtual reality game with such a small group of employees.


    -¡­¡­.


    Ahn Roh Man was silent for a bit before he responded.


    ¨C My father was the greatest developer while my mother was the greatest magic engineer. The two of them truly were geniuses.


    He then shrugged his shoulders.


    ¨C Of course, the virtual reality that the two of them developed was not asplete as the game that the Transparent Bloods have released. It was closer to a prototype.


    Alberu opened his mouth.


    ¡°Your uncle ended up dragging the Transparent Bloods in.¡±


    ¨C That¡¯s right.


    Cale and Alberu¡­ The two of them did not ask what happened to Ahn Roh Man¡¯s parents after they had their game stolen.


    Ahn Roh Man had also said the following.


    ¡®A world created with his parents¡¯ blood and sweat.¡¯


    Ahn Roh Man shrugged his shoulders after seeing the two of them being quiet.


    Crown prince Alberu watched him before nonchntlymenting.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you managed to rise to the position of President. If I was a member of the Transparents, I would not have left you alive.¡±


    ¨C Haha-!


    Ahn Roh Manughed.


    ¨C Yeah, I¡¯m sure they would have done that if they knew that I knew the whole truth.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¨C Of course not.


    Ahn Roh Man¡¯s story continued.


    ¨C The project was stopped because my parents suddenly passed away in an unfortunate ident. Furthermore, thepany struggled because of attacks frompeting businesses. In that situation, my uncle said that he would take things to the Transparent Corporation to protect my parents¡¯ dying wishes and save all of us.


    Ahn Roh Man had been ten years old at that time.


    ¨C At that time, I took that to be the truth. He then grew up being protected by his nice uncle and aunt, getting some benefits from the conglomerate Transparent Corporation as he grew up.


    ¡°You then found out the truth?¡±


    ¨C Yeah. I figured it out after seeing the game that the Transparent Corporation put out.


    ¡°How?¡±


    A smile appeared on Ahn Roh Man¡¯s face.


    ¨C My parents hid the truth in the game.


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    He sat up on the couch. His body leaned forward.


    Ahn Roh Man¡¯s voice continued.


    ¨C No matter how much those Transparent Corporation bastards changed the game, the foundation was within the system that my parents created.


    Those bastards did not manage to erase the letter they stealthily left within it while I managed to find it.


    ¨C Because that¡¯s how I used to y when I was little. My parents were quite mischievous, I guess? I was basically just as mischievous as them. It was something only we knew about, something we did to have fun messing with each other.


    Cale and Ahn Roh Man made eye contact.


    ¨C And there was an existence that fooled around with my family.


    Cale¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°¡­System.¡±


    ¨C Yeah. It was the AI. The minimum artificial intelligence system required to maintain the virtual reality world.


    Cale had been curious.


    How had Ahn Roh Man ended up as the top ranker in the game?


    ¨C That AI is my friend and sibling. I guess I should call him hyung since he was born a year before me?


    A bitter smile appeared on Ahn Roh Man¡¯s face.


    ¨C That AI kept itself tightly hidden inside the game. Of course, it handed over most of its abilities to the Transparent Corporation as if it had no choice when they took it away. The Transparent Corporation probably didn¡¯t even know that an AI existed. That guy hid himself extremely well and waited.


    Alberu¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°For you?¡±


    ¨C Yeah.


    Ahn Roh Man¡¯s parents apparently had some idea about his uncle¡¯s ambitions. That was why they had created a couple arrangements just in case, with the AI inside the game being one of them.


    The results of research created by two of the greatest minds in that world.


    That AI stealthily existed inside the Transparent Corporation¡¯s game and waited for Ahn Roh Man, and¡­


    ¨C It helped me take the top ranking.


    Alberu quietly listened before looking toward Cale.


    ¡°Is that AI simr to Central ins?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. But it probably can¡¯t do as much as Central ins did.¡±


    Cale asked Ahn Roh Man a question.


    ¡°Sir, that AI doesn¡¯t have enough abilities to control that game, right?¡±


    ¨C Yes sir. Most of what you could call ¡®authority¡¯ in the game is controlled by the Transparent Corporation.


    Cale organized his thoughts for a bit before asking again.


    ¡°Did the Transparent Corporation be a transcendent corporation thanks to that game?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°You mentioned that you grew up with benefits from the conglomerate Transparent Corporation. But in the beginning, you described it as a transcendent corporation.¡±


    ¨C ¡­That is correct. Sir, you are someone who pays attention to each and every word.


    Ahn Roh Man looked at Cale as if he was quite amused.


    Cale responded back with a stoic gaze.


    ¡°Sir, you seem to be someone who puts a lot of meaning into each and every one of your words.¡±


    ¨C Haha-


    Ahn Roh Manughed but did not answer. Instead, he asked a question.


    ¨C You both also seem like people who put meaning into your words. What is a Hunter?


    Cale and Alberu looked at each other and nodded their heads.


    The exnation was Cale¡¯s to do.


    However, there was something he needed to ask before that.


    ¡°Are you close with the Transparents?¡±


    Ahn Roh Man. He still could not fully trust this person.


    He stealthily peeked to the side to see that Alberu also did not fully trust Ahn Roh Man yet.


    The reason was clear.


    ¡®Ahn Roh Man is a three-term president.¡¯


    Three terms. That meant that he had been president for three consecutive terms.


    The transcendent Transparent Corporation¡­ If he was fighting against them, if he was opposing them, it should have been difficult to rise to the position of president.


    Cale could see a bright smile appearing on Ahn Roh Man¡¯s cold face at that moment.


    The moment he thought it was exactly the same as Alberu¡­


    ¨C Very close. Politically and personally, we are very close.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up at that moment.


    ¨C Human! That smile is the same as the crown prince! That¡¯s the smile the crown prince has when he is scamming!


    Cale listened to Raon¡¯s voice as he looked toward Alberu.


    Alberu had an unsettled look on his face.


    That was his reaction when he met someone like him.


    Ahn Roh Man continued to speak at that moment.


    ¨C And I n on continuing to be close to the transcendent Transparent Corporation if possible. Mutually benefiting each other.


    Ah.


    He quietly gasped. It was exaggerated, almost as if he remembered something he had forgotten.


    ¨C For your information, the Transparent Corporation has no idea that I am the top ranker. That is because Taerang is known externally as the Unbreakable Spear.


    First ce: I¡¯m going to fuck up the bastard who took Taerang.


    ¨C Ah, for your information, that was a nickname change. Originally my name was not I¡¯m going to fuck up the bastard who took Taerang, it was unfilial son. Hahaha.


    ¡®¡­As expected, this guy is no joke.¡¯


    As Cale had that thought¡­


    ¨C Is this enough to hear a bit of your story now, sir?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cale was silent for a moment before he blurted something out.


    ¡°I guess I should let you know as your world might end up being destroyed.¡±


    ¨C ¡­Excuse me?


    As Ahn Roh Man¡¯s face filled with shock for the first time¡­ Alberu smiled. He then mumbled.


    ¡°Now that guy will get to experience the Cale Henituse art of speech as well.¡±


    Of course, Cale just disrespectfully ignored that mumbling. He then started his story.


    ¡°The Transparent Corporation is originally the Transparent Bloods. Their true identity is a gathering of Hunters.¡±


    He naturally gave a short exnation of everything that had happened; only enough that Ahn Roh Man had to know.


    He could not exin everything.


    ¡®I still don¡¯t fully trust him.¡¯


    He and Alberu both felt that way.


    After finishing his exnation, Cale quietly observed Ahn Roh Man who had been quiet throughout the exnation.


    Ahn Roh Man seemed to have finished organizing his thoughts as he immediately started speaking.


    ¨C I guess you want to approach RPOG. That is why you contacted me.


    ¡°RPOG?¡±


    He answered the confused Alberu¡¯s question.


    ¨C I shortened the game name. Raising my very own precious omnipotent god. RPOG. We generally call it RPOG.


    His face turned bitter.


    ¨C ¡­For Bluey to be dead before I could see her face-


    That damn Bluey.


    As Cale¡¯s face turned unsettled¡­


    ¨C If you use Taerang, you should be able to set a new user on the tablet.


    This was the information he wanted.


    Taerang.


    The AI existing in Alberu¡¯s Unbreakable Spear.


    ¡°What about getting into the original user¡¯s ount?¡±


    ¨C If you try messing with the user¡¯s physical data, it will be impossible to approach the game. It would be safer to take a detour by creating a new ount.


    Ahn Roh Man then added on.


    ¨C Of course, I will look into how you can ess the game through Bluey¡¯s ID as well.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    ¨C Since it is the game ID used by the leader of the Blue Bloods, I¡¯m certain that there are entertaining traces or information left in Bluey¡¯s ount.


    Raon shouted into Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¨C Human! Ahn Roh Man seems like a viin!


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¨C Human, you have a simr look on your face too!


    ¡®I had a feeling.¡¯


    _ Human, our crown prince¡¯s expression is weird.


    Cale turned his gaze.


    He made eye contact with Alberu, who was tilting his head in confusion while looking at him and Ahn Roh Man. Alberu smiled benignly.


    It was unsettling.


    However, he focused as Ahn Roh Man started speaking again.


    ¨C However, both of these things will take some time. You will need at least one month, sir.


    Cale frowned.


    ¡°That long?¡±


    One month. That was too long.


    Cale had to go deal with the Purple Bloods of Aipotu before that.


    Choi Jung Gun. He needed to find that missing dude.


    ¨C Yes sir. Originally, one device can only use one ount. The Transparent Corporation is quite thorough about that.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¨C There is one faster way.


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    Cale quickly asked.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ahn Roh Man suddenly closed his mouth.


    He then looked at Alberu.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Alberu flinched before pointing at himself.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¨C Yeah. To be more specific, the Unbreakable Spear in your hand. That is a magnificent device capable of holding an advanced AI like Taerang. It should be easy for me to send the game through Taerang to install it there.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¨C Unlike the Blood Demon¡¯s tablet, the Unbreakable Spear is a new device so there shouldn¡¯t be any issues with the ount, so it is very easypared to the other option. There is some difficulty in sending the game package to Taerang from here, but something like that should be easy for me to do. It should be done in a week at max?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Alberu looked at Cale, who was silently looking at him. He then looked at Ahn Roh Man¡¯s smiling face before being at a loss of words for a bit.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim.¡±


    He was suddenly calling him hyung-nim.


    ¡°Should I let you borrow Taerang for a bit?¡±


    ¡°I need to go to Aipotu and work hard, hyung-nim.¡±


    ¨C Alberu. If the user ount is registered, it will be difficult for you to use Taerang while the game is being yed. Cale Henituse. He will need to hold onto it to ess the game. It won¡¯t be just letting him borrow it for a bit. It would be for a while.


    Cale and Ahn Roh Man spoke one after the other.


    Alberu stared at Cale with a fierce gaze.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m busy too.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to that, I am able to go save the world without any worries about Roan! Hyung-nim, I respect you so much!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Alberu brushed his face with both hands.


    Ahn Roh Man calmly consoled him.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry. My brother and I¡­ I am talking about the AI. Anyway, the two of us will bus you.


    ¡®¡­Bus me?¡±


    ¨C It means we will help you quickly get strong.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Alberu sighed as hemented.


    ¡°¡­This is driving me nuts.¡±


    Cale smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, I trust you.¡±


    He truly meant it.


    He would be so busy once he got to Aipotu.


    Alberu would be able to adjust well to the RPOG virtual reality game with Taerang and Ahn Roh Man¡¯s help. He would create a lot of footholds to assist Cale when he faced the Transparent Bloods in the future.


    ¡°Ha. I¡¯ll give it a whirl.¡±


    Alberu agreed despite the look of annoyance on his face.


    In the end, the Roan Kingdom¡¯s first game user was decided as Alberu Crossman.


    ID.


    The Disrespectful Emperor.


    Cale had no idea about the chaos that this user would cause.


    No, he would never have even dreamt it.


    * * *


    Instead, Cale had to face a different difficulty.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    Ron warmly exined in a benign voice.


    ¡°Young master-nim, after learning that you would be attending the school opening ceremony for youngdy Lily, the Chancellor of the Academy has asked you to speak.¡±


    Raon and Hong interjected.


    ¡°Wow, is our human going to give a speech?¡±


    ¡°That sounds fun, nya! I want to quickly go see the Academy!¡±


    ¡°Me too! Human, I¡¯m going to go see it too!¡±


    On was seated next to them looking through a pamphlet about the education system at the Academy.


    Cale had nned on quietly visiting the Academy to protect his youngest sister Lily from the evil hands of the crown prince while letting the children averaging ten-years-old go sightseeing.


    Of course, Cale had not informed the Chancellor about his visit.


    ¡°¡­ Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°¡­His highness must have informed the Chancellor, right?¡±


    Ron silently smiled.


    Cale brushed his face with both hands.


    RPOG. This should be the crown prince¡¯s petty revenge for being stuck with that game.


    Ding!


    He received a message through the divine item at that moment.


    It was a message from the God of Death.


    < Got permission to move the ck Castle. >


    A world ruled by Dragons¡­


    It was now possible for the entire ck Castle in the Forest of Darkness to go to the world of the Purple Bloods, Aipotu.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Howl I mean Raon¡¯s moving castle!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 204: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 204: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (1)


    Knock knock knock.


    Roan Academy.


    This Academy, which was qualified to use the Kingdom¡¯s name in its title, held a history as long as the kingdom itself. It also produced an endless number of outstanding individuals.


    Knock knock knock.


    It had numerous fields of studies including administration, strategy, and sports.


    This Academy that had an extensive academic curriculum and arge number of experts on the faculty was the Chancellor¡¯s pride and joy.


    Knock knock knock.


    Chancellor Aefric looked at the portraits of the past Chancellors before clenching his eyes shut.


    Knock knock knock.He finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Click, the door opened and an old man with white hair and an outstanding physique walked inside. He then immediately headed toward the Chancellor.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He quietly stood there and observed the Chancellor.


    The Chancellor sighed after seeing that gaze.


    ¡°¡­The Faculty for Military Science will do it.¡±


    The old man scowled. He then stared at the Chancellor.


    Continuously¡­ Without saying anything.


    The Chancellor ended up being pressured by him in the end. He subconsciously shouted at the person.


    ¡®What can I do?! Lily Henituse has decided to transfer into the Department of Military Science!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t send someone who wants to learn Military Science into the Department of Knights Education.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Please! Just give it up!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    The Chancellor¡¯s face turned red and the old man sighed before starting to speak.


    ¡°I heard that the Dean of Military Science has requested that esteemed person to give a speech during the opening ceremony.¡±


    Flinch.


    Dean Aefric subconsciously looked at the old man and saw his burning gaze.


    Gulp.


    As the Chancellor subconsciously gulped¡­


    ¡°That speech, the Knights Education Faculty will have to listen to it as well.¡±


    It was not a request, just giving him notice.


    ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t know if that will even happen-¡±


    ¡°I heard that that esteemed person¡¯s sworn brother, his highness, has helped to make it happen.¡±


    ¡°Wait, where did you hear that- ah.¡±


    The Chancellor saw someone through the open door.


    A woman with half white hair and a long robe walked in looking extremely stubborn.


    ¡°The Magic Education Faculty will need to listen as well.¡±


    This was a notice as well.


    ¡°Groan.¡±


    The Chancellor scowled.


    The Dean of Magic Education didn¡¯t care and continued to speak.


    ¡°Cale Henituse. The greatest hero of the entire continent born and raised in the Roan Kingdom. That esteemed sir¡¯s speech will be extremely beneficial to the growth of the students. That is why the Department of Magic Education will be present as well.¡±


    ¡°And the Department of Knights Education.¡±


    The Chancellor shouted at them.


    ¡°Ohe on, people! It¡¯s not like we asked for this months ago! We made a sudden speech request! How can we increase the size of the crowd as we please?¡±


    ¡°We have to do at least that.¡±


    The Dean of Magic Education nonchntlymented, making the Chancellor flinch.


    ¡°The number of students continues to dwindle and the value of our name continues to fall. We need to try anything and everything when such an opportunity like this falls into ourp.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The Chancellor groaned again.


    Honestly speaking, the Roan Academy has had its great years but it is not very highly regarded right now.


    ¡°B, but there are no other Academies with history as long as ours with such outstanding alumni!¡±


    ¡°You are talking about how the Academy had been at minimum twenty years ago.¡±


    The old man from the Department of Knights Educationmented and the Chancellor scowled.


    His shoulders sank down.


    The Dean of Magic Education patted the Chancellor¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Please stop sulking and let¡¯s use this opportunity to ride this vibe.¡±


    The Chancellor and the Dean exchanged nces.


    ¡°Look here, it¡¯s been a while since a hero has risen in Roan like this, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°The great Young Master Silver Shield. He¡¯s been quite reclusive these days, hasn¡¯t he? The ¡®excuse¡¯ is that he has been recovering.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°People are saying that Cale Henituse is a living legend and that he will most definitely go down as a legend, correct?¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°Such a person is appearing in public for the first time since that intense battlest year. Don¡¯t you think that is quite big? Furthermore, that first public appearance is at our Academy.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯ll be amazing.¡±


    ¡°That is correct. So let¡¯s make it as big as possible.¡±


    ¡°Groan.¡±


    The Chancellor nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. Please try asking once more.¡±


    ¡°Chancellor-nim.¡±


    The Dean of Knights Education, who had been silent, asked a question.


    ¡°Will you be sending him a letter?¡±


    ¡°Probably?¡±


    ¡°Please personally make the trip.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°We need to show at least that level of sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Uhh-¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m really busy right now?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know whether the speech would happen, but the fact that Cale Henituse¡¯s visit was confirmed meant that he had not been sleeping properly in order to make sure that the Academy was ready for any kind of chaos that might happen.


    But they wanted him to go to the Henituse territory at the far end of the Northeast region?


    They wanted him, a feeble man whose body was not as energetic as the two people in front of him, to go?


    Aefric.


    The current Chancellor and former Prime Minister of the Roan Kingdom scowled.


    The Dean of Knights Education didn¡¯t care and continued to speak with a gruff look on his face.


    ¡°Please also ask Sir Choi Han to give a lecture.¡±


    ¡°Ah, we would like to request a lecture from the necromancer, Mary. It would be a wonderful ss for the students to realize the differences between magic and the powers of a necromancer.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, we want to invite the Dark Elf warriors as well. Are there no interested Dark Elves to enroll in the Academy?¡±


    ¡°We also heard that there is also a famous shaman by Young Master Silver Shield-nim¡¯s side. It would be great if that person could give a lecture as well. Please make it happen.¡±


    The knight and mage¡­


    The Chancellor¡¯s face scowled more as the two of them continued to speak.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    He shouted.


    ¡°You guys are so noisy! Get out!¡±


    The two people left without saying anything and without any regrets.


    The Chancellor scowled significantly once he was left alone.


    ¡°Where the hell did the rumors get out?¡±


    The information that had been spread to those two people would soon spread throughout the entire Academy.


    Once that happened, everybody would want to hear young Master Silver Shield¡¯s speech.


    Not only that, they would really want to hear the stories of his friends as well.


    These were the people who had newly written themselves into the history of Roan.


    Although the Roan Kingdom has a long history, it had been considered a minor kingdom.


    Such a ce was turning into the central figure in both the Eastern and Western continentsbined in the past few years.


    No other country dared to look down on the Roan Kingdom. In fact, they were all wary of the Roan Kingdom.


    This was the way people acted toward the strong.


    ¡°¡­Our Academy needs to be like that as well.¡±


    The Chancellor firmed his resolve.


    He stood by the window and looked outside.


    Cale Henituse.


    He would definitely make him stand at the podium.


    To lead the Roan Academy and more importantly the students who will carry on the Roan Kingdom¡¯s future!


    His gaze was burning with passion.


    However, that soon subsided before he quietly mumbled.


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m sure the Knights Education and Military Science would want young master Cale Henituse. If we drag everybody here-¡±


    He then started to smile.


    ¡°Yes. The Department of Business, Department of Administration, and the Department of Political Science should be informed as well.¡±


    This former Prime Minister Aefric had not managed to have any major achievements, but he had a different thought from the others when he looked at Cale Henituse.


    As someone who still had contacts in the Royal Pce and heard more of the more detailed information-


    ¡°Sir Cale Henituse. He is not someone only skilled in war.¡±


    Business, administration, politics¡­ He had shown his amazing skills in all aspects.


    ¡°The Roan Kingdom will definitely develop into an Empire. For our Roan-¡±


    He subconsciously made ament.


    ¡°Cale Henituse-¡±


    As someone skilled in both literary and martial arts-


    ¡°Is the perfect fit as Prime Minister.¡±


    He subconsciously had a satisfied smile on his face.


    While that was going on, the entire Roan Academy was getting riled up after learning about Cale Henituse¡¯s uing visit. Quite a lot of students were already at the Academy for the uing opening ceremony.


    ¡°What? Young Master Silver Shield-nim ising?¡±


    ¡°The Commander ising?¡±


    Quite a bit¡­


    ¡°My shield! Where is the silver shield I made?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, contact all of the kids who haven¡¯te back from home yet! Let them know the opening ceremony is a must-attend!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to contact my mom and dad as well! I¡¯ll tell my whole family to show up!¡±


    No.


    ¡°This is so exciting. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to sleep at all starting tonight.¡±


    ¡°Shield! Shield!¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, how long has it been since our Academy set up an amazing person who is not crazy to give the speech?¡±


    Quite seriously¡­


    ¡°Will Sir Choi Hane as well? I want to have a ck aura like Sir Choi Han. The darkness inside me will definitely create a ck yong.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, I guess that guy is still immature. As for me¡­I¡¯m going to go get a ck robe. I may be a mage but I will also create a bone wyvern!¡±


    ¡°Shield! Shield!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Someone shut those fucking Knights Ed bastards up!¡±


    ¡°Shield! Shield!¡±


    ¡°The Military Science bastards too!¡±


    The Academy was now rowdy.


    No, it was runningpletely wild.


    * * *


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    Cale subconsciously rubbed the back of his head.


    His spine felt very cold for some reason.


    ¡®Did his highness do something again?


    There¡¯s no way.¡¯


    Cale frowned after feeling this unsettling feeling.


    Ding!


    However, those wrinkles soon rxed.


    < I¡¯ve set the number of people to a max of 50. >


    Cale smiled with satisfaction at the God of Death¡¯s message.


    ¡°ck Castle, and a total of 50 people regardless of race. Other than that, there are no restrictions regarding items or other intangible things.¡±


    He looked at the divine item and continued to speak.


    ¡°Can I take that as the minimum requirement to go to Aipotu?¡±


    Ding.


    < Yes. The God of Bnce let it go without saying anything. >


    Cale recalled how the God of Bnce said that Cale and his friends would have to carry the burden of the imbnce if they broke the bnce.


    He suddenly became extremely upset.


    Di¡­ ng¡­


    < Why... Why... Do you look like that?... I prepared everything you asked for......? >


    He asked the wary God of Death.


    ¡°Is there something for me or my friends to handle?¡±


    < Ah, are you asking because of the bnce? >


    < There isn''t. >


    < This is an unprecedented situation where the world itself is not responding. It would be fine to say that the bnce has already been broken. It is only proper for the Divine World or other rted worlds to handle the imbnce since you are using your powers to put it back into bnce. >


    < If the God of Bnce tries to mess with such a proper things and try to put all the negative karma on you, the other gods will not let it be. >


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s face finally rxed.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Tap. Tap.


    He then tapped the table as he organized his thoughts.


    ¡®50 people-¡¯


    The ck Castle.


    Moving the whole castle was already turning this into a big scale, but¡­ 50 was quite therge number.


    However, he did not feel very good about it.


    ¡®That means we are going to need that many people in that world.¡¯


    Aipotu.


    The fact that the fight against the Purple Bloods would bepletely different from his fights until now¡­ He could already tell that would be the case.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    <...I don''t care if you don¡¯t treat me like a god, but can you not just ¡®hey¡¯ me? >


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    < Haaaa- >


    ¡°How about a hundred?¡±


    Di¡ª-


    The message flinched.


    < That¡¯s a bit hard? >


    ¡°Just try it. Try it and let me know.¡±


    Cale then turned the mirror screen off.


    Ding!


    Ding! Di, ding!


    Urgent messages came in one after the other, but he just ignored them.


    It didn¡¯t matter to Cale whether the God of Death suffered or not.


    Instead, he slowly organized his thoughts.


    ¡®Choi Han, Raon, and I will have to go.¡¯


    Choi Jung Soo and the team leader had to go as well.


    They needed to find the missing Choi Jung Gun.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He then thought about the people who came back with them from the Central ins.


    Myung, who was one of the Blood Cult¡¯s young Blood Demon candidates.


    There was also the former priestess as well as the current priestess, the youngest youngdy of the Duke¡¯s House of Orsena.


    The three of them had returned with them.


    ¡°I heard priest Durst was looking after them.¡±


    He should chat with them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cale stood up.


    He then looked out the window.


    He was currently staying in the ck Castle within the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaa.¡±


    He subconsciously sighed.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°Kahahaha! You little rascals, did you think that would be enough to hurt me?! Your fists are like cotton!¡±


    ¡°Raon! Let¡¯s make sure we knock this bastard unconscious!¡±


    ¡°That sounds great, Dodori!¡±


    The pink Dragon Dodori and ck Dragon Raon were sparring against the grey Dragon Rasheel.


    Baaaaang!


    Baaaaang!


    Whilepletely destroying one section of the forest.


    Of course, Dodori and Rasheel were in their human forms.


    ¡°¡­For now¡­ Yeah, let¡¯s take them for now.¡±


    Dragons ruled that world.


    Cale, as someone who would need to fight against those Dragons, looked at Rasheel, who wasughing while fighting against children, and Raon and Dodori who truly wanted to knock Rasheel unconscious, with a blurry gaze.


    However, he soon smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°Yeah. No Dragon can defeat a crazy Dragon.¡±


    Especially Rasheel¡­ This crazy bastard would be extremely useful.


    Cale looked toward the other side.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    An unexinably unsettled look appeared on his face.


    Clopeh Sekka.


    He was being smacked around by Choi Han.


    Yes, this definitely was being smacked around.


    He was sure that Choi Han was giving lessons to Clopeh first before Hannah arrived, but¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Clopeh wasughing while being smacked around.


    ¡°I need to definitely take that bastard as well.¡±


    This bastard seemed as if he would not get scared by Dragon Fear.


    In fact, he mightugh out loud as he charged forward toward it.


    He truly felt that way.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale turned his gaze again.


    This time, he looked up at the sky.


    Arge Bone Dragon roaming around the sky above the Forest of Darkness.


    It was the Dragon half-blood.


    Next to him were the new flying bone monsters that Mary had created.


    Knock knock knock.


    Cale turned his gaze after hearing someone knock.


    ¡°Can we chat for a bit?¡±


    The former Dragon Lord¡­


    Raon¡¯s mom.


    An existence who was only a conscience and tied to this castle¡­


    The one with the attribute of protection¡­


    Sheritt looked at Cale and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Cale had been waiting for her.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim as well.¡±


    The ancient Dragon next to her as well.


    Eruhaben had returned from meeting the World Tree.


    And although Raon was the master of this ck Castle, Sheritt controlled everything and was realistically the true master.


    He needed the two of them to start his preparations for Aipotu.


    Cale gestured toward the seats for the two Dragons before looking out the window onest time.


    In the distance-


    ¡®They areing.¡¯


    The individuals who would definitely be a part of the 50 wereing.


    Lock, the heir to the Wolf King.


    And the Head of the Tiger tribe, the strongest of the wild beasts, Shaman Gashan.


    Dark Elf Tasha and Elf Pendrick were with them as well.


    A world ruled by Dragons¡­


    Dragons were not the only right answer in order to be victorious there.


    Cale was thoroughly preparing things, more thoroughly than ever before.


    There was no reason that they could not suppress the enemies just because they were Dragons.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Gather the crew together!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 205: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (2)

    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben returned after meeting with the World Tree.


    The ring, sword, and crown¡­


    The three items were ced on top of the table.


    When they were in the Central ins¡­


    These were the items they found in the Sichuan Castle Lord¡¯s secret area in his study, an arrangement left behind by Maxillienne, a Dragon from Aipotu.


    Next to them were the young monk statue with its cheeks even skinnier.


    ¡°You were nning on giving this sword to Choi Han?¡±


    The ancient Dragon¡¯s face was calm as he tapped on the wooden sword.


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim. I thought that it was the most fitting.¡±Aipotu.


    The sword used by the Elves who served the Dragon Lord for generations.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    However, Eruhaben¡¯s face did not look good.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Thepatibility is not good.¡±


    Cale looked confused and Eruhaben exined.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell for sure because the seal on the sword is not fully removed, but-¡±


    ¡°A seal?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it is set so that you can know all of its abilities only once it has a master.¡±


    Choi Han had not be this sword¡¯s master yet.


    He needed to put his blood on it to make it official.


    ¡°Anyway, this sword does not fit well with darkness. It is actually like the day.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose up.


    ¡°Choi Han is darkness.¡±


    He understood why Eruhaben was talking about apatibility issue.


    ¡°This sword is full of liveliness and overflowing with energy. I can feel that it will instinctively follow some sort of light.¡±


    Sheritt added onto the Ancient Dragon¡¯sment.


    ¡°Elves have a tendency to worship Dragons. Dragons can definitely be considered a light for the Elves. I wonder if this sword was made with that in mind?¡±


    Eruhaben nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. You can see this sword as the sword of an unconditionally devoted person for protecting their master.¡±


    This sword for the Guardian Knight Elf to protect the Dragon Lord did not suit Choi Han.


    Cale thought about Choi Han.


    ¡®Choi Han doesn¡¯t have unconditional devotion.¡¯


    He would rather hide his body in the darkness and release a light himself.


    And that guy already-


    ¡°Cale. Choi Han is someone who has already found his path and knows how to create light.¡±


    Yes. As Eruhaben mentioned, Choi Han was someone who learned how to walk his own path and release it as an aura.


    This sword did not suit someone like that.


    ¡°But it seems like a good sword.¡±


    Sheritt showed her disappointment as she mumbled.


    ¡°What about giving it to someone else?¡±


    Eruhaben and Cale made eye contact at that moment.


    Someone fitting this sword¡­


    The two of them subconsciously looked outside.


    Baaaaang!


    There was a loud noise and a person was flung away to smash into the forest.


    That person was stillughing.


    It was Clopeh Sekka.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, that seems a bit¡­no.¡±


    Cale urgently answered but the ancient Dragon said what he needed to say.


    ¡°But that guy is unconditionally devoted to you and to a legend.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That was true.


    Even if Cale tried to avoid it, Clopeh Sekka was more crazy about a legend than anybody else Cale had met.


    He wanted Cale to leave behind a legend.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anybody sopletely crazy about their conviction like him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°He is probably extremelypatible with this sword.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That did seem to be the case.


    ¡°Furthermore, that guy doesn¡¯t really see Dragons as great and mighty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    This was also true.


    Maybe it was because this bastard had led the Wyvern Knights Brigade in the past, but while Clopeh Sekka acted as if he saw Dragons as great and mighty, he didn¡¯t seem to have much respect or fear toward them.


    ¡°Cale, he actually treats you like others treat Dragons.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale was getting a headache.


    Things were going differently from what he nned.


    ¡°Cale, think about it.¡±


    However, Eruhaben was thinking that this was a good idea.


    It felt that way the more he thought about it.


    ¡°This sword was made to protect a Dragon, specifically, the Dragon Lord. When you go to Aipotu and use this sword, it might react when you potentially face the Dragon Lord as an enemy. If an Elf on our side happens to be holding this sword?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is an enemy, Elves will hesitate when they see a Dragon. Do you think this sword will work properly as a weapon in that case?¡±


    ¡°¡­Mm.¡±


    ¡°Clopeh Sekka. That bastard will swing without any hesitation, even against a Dragon, if he thinks they are getting in the way of your legend.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The more he thought about it, the ancient Dragon seemed right about how Clopeh Sekka would act.


    ¡°This sword will definitely be quite valuable once the seal is removed. We need to make sure to find it a proper master who can use it effectively.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Also, to bepletely honest with you, Choi Han is now growing in his own path. He should be able to fight against Dragons to some degree. But Clopeh Sekka is too weak to fight against Dragons in Aipotu.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is true.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We need to give that bastard a weapon as well.¡±


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    There was another loud noise.


    Cale watched as Clopeh got beaten up. Why was Choi Han teaching him how to use dead mana by beating him? This did not seem to be the way that the Heavenly Demon taught him.


    ¡°For now¡­ Please let me think about it.¡±


    Cale postponed making a decision.


    ¡°I will ask Choi Han since he is the owner of this sword.¡±


    He needed to hear Choi Han¡¯s opinion on the matter first.


    ¡°Then what about this ring?¡±


    The Dragon Lord¡¯s ring.


    ¡°You said that you saw purple eyes through this ring? You also heard a voice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Purple eyes.


    They were definitely Dragon eyes and Cale believed the owner of those eyes to be the Dragon Lord of Aipotu, the leader of the Purple Bloods.


    He presumed this Dragon to be the final boss of the Purple Bloods.


    ¡°It is just a ring right now.¡±


    Eruhaben shook his head. He seemed frustrated.


    ¡°This ring also requires you to go to Aipotu to use it properly. And I will keep it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Eruhaben noticed Cale¡¯s gaze and sternly answered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give this to Raon. If it is as you said, it is connected to the Dragon Lord. I absolutely cannot give such an item to Raon.¡±


    ¡°If I hold onto it-¡±


    ¡°Not you either. It is dangerous for you as well.¡±


    Eruhaben spoke with a stern look on his face.


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Cale quickly agreed.


    Eruhaben felt it was suspicious that Cale agreed so easily, but his face became extremely unsettled after seeing the crown on the table.


    ¡°Hey, this young monk statue said that he will do his part as the seed of a World Tree as well. The World Tree confirmed it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He now had a lead topletely take care of the World Tree issue in Aipotu.


    ¡°Yeah. Also-¡±


    The ancient Dragon¡¯s face was still unsettled.


    ¡°How did you end up creating a monster like that?¡±


    The red crown.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is a bit¡­leery.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It is not dangerous. But I feel an instinctual repulsion toward it?¡±


    ¡°Hoooo.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Eruhaben scowled even more after seeing Cale like that.


    ¡°Why do you seem so happy about that?¡±


    ¡°Haha, it is nothing, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nothing. Tsk.¡±


    The ancient Dragon clicked his tongue and continued to speak while looking unhappy.


    ¡°Dragon Hunters, imugis-¡±


    Eruhaben looked extremely repulsed, just like Choi Han when he was facing off against Clopeh, whoughed as he charged toward him.


    The smile grew bigger on Cale¡¯s face.


    The red crown.


    This item was thebination of Cale¡¯s crown that desired Dragon blood and the Dragon Hunter Emperor¡¯s crown that Maxillienne left behind.


    This was possible thanks to the power of the cintamani the imugi that could not be a Dragon left behind.


    That cintamani did not contain nature.


    The warmth of a person¡­


    The imugi had ced his rtionships with humans within it instead of nature. As a result, the red crown-


    ¡®It is possible that this item is an antipode to the Dragons.¡¯


    Cale thought that he gained a useful item but suddenly thought of something.


    ¡®Raon didn¡¯t seem to feel this repulsion?¡¯


    In fact, Raon had only looked at the red crown with eyes full of curiosity.


    ¡®Is it because he is still young?¡¯


    Cale did not pay it much attention.


    It was because the biggest issue was still at hand.


    ¡°Sheritt-nim.¡±


    Former Dragon Lord Sheritt.


    He still had to chat with her.


    However, she shook her head.


    ¡°Not there.¡±


    Cale and Eruhaben held back sighs after hearing that.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find any attributes rted to time or tense.¡±


    The few things Cale knew about the Dragons in Aipotu¡­


    The Dragon who left that arrangement for them, Maxillienne, had the attribute of Future.


    It was also hypothesized that Aipotu¡¯s Dragon Lord¡¯s attribute was Time while there also existed a Dragon with the attribute of Past.


    Of course, this hypothesis was basically confirmed.


    ¡°The records left in the ck Castle¡­ And the recent records I researched with M¡­ We looked through everything but there has never been a Dragon with a simr attribute.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense since Raon was the first time I ever heard of an attribute like the ¡®Present.¡¯


    The ancient Dragon nodded his head at Sheritt.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale crossed his arms.


    ¡®I wanted to have at least a sense of those attributes before we went there, but is that too hard?¡¯


    He looked at the dark expression on Sheritt¡¯s face as he spoke.


    ¡°We will confirm those things once we go to Aipotu. If we use the information gathered there to look into attributes, we might earn some useful things for Raon as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    Sheritt answered but her heart was heavy.


    ¡®She wants a little seven year old child to save the world? She wants him to fight against the Dragon Lord?¡¯


    There were quite the distinctions between a young Dragon and an adult Dragon.


    Looking past size and Dragon¡¯s Breath, the experiences from having lived a long life turned a Dragon great and mighty.


    ¡®¡­If I was still alive-¡¯


    If she was not tied to the ck Dragon but could stay by Raon¡¯s side¡­


    Her heart would not feel so heavy if that was the case.


    She heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°We got permission to move the entire ck Castle.¡±


    Her eyes clouded over.


    She made eye contact with Cale.


    He smiled at her. Raon had said that she should be cautious when Cale smiled like this.


    He apparently smiles like this when he is about to put you to work¡­a lot of work.


    However, Sheritt smiled.


    ¡°I guess there will be a lot for me to do.¡±


    ¡°Sheritt-nim.¡±


    Cale honestly asked the former Dragon Lord, Raon¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Aipotu is a world ruled by Dragons. Those Dragons are our enemies.¡±


    The World Tree and the world itself had been consumed by the Dragons.


    Because of that-


    Unlike how it had been in Xiaolen or the Central ins¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m certain that the world will try to kill us.¡±


    They needed to go there with at least that level of pressure on their mind.


    ¡°It is possible that we might not be able to rx anywhere in that world.¡±


    That was why Cale wanted this.


    ¡°Sheritt-nim, I want a sturdy resting ce that the enemies can¡¯t even dream of infiltrating.¡±


    Sheritt¡¯s attribute was protection.


    Although she was tied to the ck Castle¡­


    ¡°Sheritt-nim, you must create that for us.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t it be possible for her?


    Even if the entire world was their enemy, this castle would be an unbreakable shield for their allies.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The former Dragon Lord¡¯s answer was refreshing.


    ¡°I will create a ce that nobody can even think about taking over.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but be certain.


    As her attribute was protection, the more individuals she had to protect¡­and the more precious such individuals were to her¡­ Her attribute would shine bright.


    Raon, Cale, Dragon half-blood, and the others¡­


    As someone who spent over 10,000 years alone in the middle of a desert, this ck Castle was more than just a resting ce.


    It was like paradise.


    She could never allow the enemies to take this ce.


    Raon.


    If she could not be by her child¡¯s side as he faced everything¡­


    She at least had to create a warm embrace for that child to return to or for that child to escape to in case of danger. A ce he could be without any fear.


    A small fire started burning in Sheritt¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This ck Castle will absolutely not crumble.¡±


    Because of that¡­


    ¡°You can n with that as a guarantee.¡±


    Sheritt would absolutely protect this ck Castle no matter what.


    Cale started asking her something else.


    ¡°There will be a minimum of fifty and a maximum of one hundred individuals staying in this ck Castle.¡±


    ¡°It is doable. It looks like I will need to clean inside the castle.¡±


    Cale¡¯s smile became even wider after hearing her answer without any hesitation.


    He used the power of the Indestructible Shield.


    That was the reason he was famous as Young Master Silver Shield, but in his eyes, Sheritt was the existence that used the shield in its most proper way.


    What would happen if she fully finished her preparations and started defending at full power?


    Cale was looking forward to what this Dragon, who said that the greatest defense was offense, would create for them.


    She was an extremely reliable ally.


    Knock knock knock.


    They heard someone knocking on the door.


    ¡°Young master-nim, Lock and Gashan-nim have arrived.¡±


    It was now the Beast people¡¯s turn.


    Cale¡¯s smile became even bright as the door opened and a slightly clueless yet somewhat focused eyes of a young boy, no, Lock had grown enough to be called a young man now, appeared in front of him.


    Lock hesitated after seeing that smile.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Raon, who wasing over after finishing his sparring, saw what was going on and shouted.


    ¡°Human! You can¡¯t scam good little Lock!¡±


    Cale started to frown.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    * * *


    ck ck.


    Cale got on a carriage for the first time in a long while.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    ¡°I like cookies more than candied fruit!¡±


    The children averaging ten-years-old were sprawled out on the couch.


    Lock, who was stuck in between them, asked Raon with an awkward look on his face.


    ¡°Do you want a cookie?¡±


    ¡°Give it to me! I can even eat 100 of them!¡±


    ck ck.


    Cale sighed while watching the interaction.


    The Duke¡¯s House of Henituse.


    He could see the Henituse Residence.


    This was his other home.


    In a few days, Cale would need to give a speech in front of a countless number of students.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He clenched his eyes shut.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    100 is too much, Raon¡­


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 206: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 206: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (3)


    <young master silver shield, return of the legend (3)></young>


    ¡®Is there any way I can not give this speech?¡¯


    Cale thought and thought again as he looked at the approaching Henituse Estate.


    Honestly speaking, he had nned on firmly rejecting the request when he was first asked to speak at the Academy.


    Whether it was the crown prince¡¯s scheming or not, he thought that he could just ignore it, but!


    ¡®Young master-nim, apparently youngdy Lily is looking extremely forward to it.¡¯


    Hearing Ron¡¯s report from the Henituse family made Cale feel as if he could not reject it.


    ¡®Young master Basen, the Duke-nim, and the Duchess-nim are all talking about going to the capital together and they all seem extremely excited and happy.¡¯


    The way Ron smiled benignly as he said that made Cale obvious to the fact that this vicious old man was making fun of him. However, he could not ignore thosements.Why? Because Ron was not someone who would lie about news from the Henituse Duchy.


    That meant that the entire Henituse family was looking forward to Cale¡¯s speech right now.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure they are most looking forward to Lily entering the Academy.¡¯


    Lily was the main character.


    However, Cale had ended up as an important supporting character.


    ¡®Shit.


    I don¡¯t want to give a speech!¡¯


    However, the problem was that Cale was quite aware of himself.


    ¡®I¡¯m a terrible son.


    A terrible older brother to both of my siblings.¡¯


    Cale spent quite a bit of time away from the territory and did not spend much time with his family.


    Nheless, the Henituse family continued to openly show affection and support for Cale.


    He could not just ignore this when such people were looking forward to it.


    ¡®Yeah, no matter how bad I am, I guess I can at least do small things like this.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t going to be the territory lord and he nned on being a cker and doing nothing once he took care of the Hunters.


    In the future, people will talk about how the eldest son of that family disregarded the territory and just wastes his time all day. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to do little things like giving this speech to make them happy while he still could?


    ¡®Yeah, a speech like this is nothing!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I just have to say a few things.¡¯


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh. The children averaging ten-years-old and Lock looked toward him.


    He heard a benign voice at that moment.


    ¡°Young master-nim, are you concerned about the speech?¡±


    Cale flinched.


    That vicious old man, Ron, was in the carriage with them. He had forgotten about that for a moment.


    After going through Xiaolen and past Central ins to return back to Roan¡­


    Ron was extremely attentive to Cale¡¯s every need as if he was trying to fullyplete his duties as his attendant.


    That was why Cale was feeling rxed.


    ¡®I still need to have a moment of truth with him though.¡¯


    Neither Ron nor Beacrox were showing any signs of wanting to chat with him about it, so Cale was just feigning ignorance.


    ¡®I also don¡¯t have time for that.¡¯


    Aipotu.


    Cale was quite busy with a trip to Aipotu right in front of him.


    He looked at Ron¡¯s benign smile and quickly answered.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Ron¡¯s gentle smile became even bigger.


    ¡°But it is still your first time giving a speech in front of students, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale went through his memories after hearing that.


    ¡®The first time-¡¯


    While Cale was Kim Rok Soo, he had received multiple requests to give lectures or speeches.


    He had especially received a lot of requests to give a lecture during the training for new employees.


    Kim Rok Soo had tried to say no because he was already extremely busy and didn¡¯t want to do something so annoying, but¡­


    ¡®They basically bribed me with the budget.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo agreed to give the lectures after they told him that they would increase his department¡¯s budget.


    Cale recalled the memories of that time.


    ¡®So the lecture-¡¯


    ¡®Huh?


    I didn¡¯t give any?¡¯


    Now that he thought about it, he had received a lot of requests for lectures.


    These were not just from his ownpany but also from the government andrge guilds.


    He had agreed to give them.


    However, he never actually gave any of those lectures.


    Cale quickly recalled the reason for that.


    ¡®Things always happened.¡¯


    Yes, something always happened whenever he was about to give a lecture.


    A big incident would happen so he would not be able to go give the lecture, or¡­


    A terrorist incident would happen at the lecture location, making the priority not the lecture but evacuating people.


    ¡®The most frequent reason was that monsters would appear right around or a bit far away from the lecture location, making me have to go take care of it.¡¯


    For some odd reason, things like that happened whenever Kim Rok Soo tried to give a lecture.


    Thanks to that, the lecture requests disappeared at some point.


    Cale subconsciously looked up at the air and nkly spoke.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Young master-nim?¡±


    He flinched at Ron¡¯s low voice calling out to him and quickly answered.


    ¡°Uhh, yeah. I¡¯ve never given a speech in front of students.¡±


    The quiet Raon interjected at that moment.


    ¡°Human, why is your face like that?¡±


    Cale ignored him.


    His face was quite unsettled, concerned, and leery.


    ¡®Perhaps-


    Nah, no way.


    There is no way such things would happen in the Roan Kingdom.¡¯


    A terrorist attack?


    ¡®After the fall of the Mogoru Empire¡­ The Roan Kingdom is seen as the kingdom that will most likely be an Empire. Someone is going tomit a terrorist attack here?


    At the Academy where all of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s future important figures are gathered?


    At a time when Young Master Silver Shield is present?


    No way.¡¯


    Furthermore, there were no more Monsters in this world.


    Cale felt rxed again.


    ¡®Yeah, there is no reason things will happen here as they did on Earth.¡¯


    He erased the thoughts in his mind.


    He had a thought at the same time.


    ¡®He pushes something like this to me and steps back?¡¯


    Crown prince Alberu Crossman.


    That guy was so annoying.


    ¡®Is there no way to push this onto him?


    Should I push the speech to that guy?¡¯


    Cale contemted it for a moment before his face turned into a scowl.


    Alberu Crossman. If that guy ended up giving the speech¡­


    ¡®He¡¯ll enjoy it.¡¯


    He would ardently say sweet words to drag at least one person into the Royal Pce.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    His sighing became deeper.


    Lock bit down on his lips as he watched before returning to normal.


    ¡®Lock. The next world I am heading to is called Aipotu.¡¯


    ¡®Aipotu?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. It is a world ruled by Dragons.¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t say anything like how Lock may be the key to save that world.


    ¡®That is an extremely dangerous ce. That is why I n on taking the strongest forces I have.¡¯


    Lock recalled how Cale had looked extremely rxed as he asked him.


    ¡®Do you want to go?¡¯


    Lock had subconsciously answered out of reflex.


    ¡®Yes sir, I want to go!¡¯


    He saw how his response made Cale¡¯s face turn unsettled.


    ¡®Are you thinking things through before you answer?¡¯


    Lock answered immediately once again.


    ¡®I¡¯ve wanted to go with you since a long time ago!¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded his head.


    Hong, who had been watching, quickly rushed toward Cale.


    ¡®I want to go too, nya! I¡¯m going to go, nya! I can absorb all of the Nine Kings poison if I have some time, nya!¡¯


    On slowly walked over, hugged Hong, and quietly observed Cale.


    Cale had sighed and nodded his head after seeing that gaze.


    ¡®I¡¯ll see if we can work something out.¡¯


    Cale then told Lock to take care of the kids and went to have a quiet conversation with the Tiger shaman, Gashan.


    Lock could not hear that conversation and had to head out of the room with the Dragons who had been in the room from the start and the children averaging ten-years-old.


    He had made eye contact with Eruhaben at that time.


    ¡®You-¡¯


    Eruhaben was about to say something but could not say it in the end.


    Lock quietly looked at him, making the ancient Dragon chuckle and pat his shoulder.


    ¡®You¡¯ve grown taller and bulkier.¡¯


    Pat pat.


    ¡®But why are you looking so timid? Open up your shoulders.¡¯


    He then disappeared with Lord Sheritt.


    ¡°Human, do you want some apple pies?¡±


    ¡°I want some candied fruits, nya!¡±


    ¡°I have some candied fruits too!¡±


    Lock snapped out of his memories and watched as an excited Raon and Hong chatted away. A faint smile appeared on his lips.


    However, he could not smile brightly.


    A thought that remained in a corner of his mind kept stabbing him like a thorn.


    ¡®Do you want to go?¡¯


    When Cale had asked that¡­


    Lock had answered out of reflex.


    Because-


    ¡®I¡¯ve always felt apologetic.¡¯


    Raon, Hong, and On, these kids that were younger than him were always working so hard. In contrast, he felt as if he was living too easily.


    He was also envious while hearing about how Choi Han and the others fought together with Cale.


    That was why he had always wanted to be by Cale¡¯s side.


    He was waiting for such an opportunity to appear.


    However, hearing Cale finally saying that made him immediately answer, despite an emotion arising in his mind.


    ¡®Is it okay for someone like me to go with him?¡¯


    Aipotu.


    That was truly a dangerous ce.


    He could feel it the more Cale exined.


    ¡®Someone who can pull their weight needs to go for fights in such a dangerous ce.


    Is it okay for someone like me to take such an important spot?¡¯


    Lock was tired of how he had such thoughts and hated himself for it.


    He wanted to be more confident. He wanted to trust himself.


    However, these thoughts always held him down.


    Of course, things were different from before.


    Lock did not fear stepping forward for his family and friends.


    He was ready to give his everything and fight for them.


    However-


    ¡®Will my existence mean anything in battle?


    Even if I push myself forward to fight, will it mean anything?


    What if I am not helpful and myck of abilities hinder the others?¡¯


    A different type of fear and hesitation was holding him down.


    Of course, he knew how things worked.


    Friends were people who supported each other¡¯s weaknesses and fought together.


    But he didn¡¯t want to harm others.


    ¡®I want to be a cool adult.¡¯


    It truly was not easy.


    Lock subconsciously held back a sigh.


    He did his best to smile.


    ¡°Lock, do you want some candied fruit?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re delicious, nya!¡±


    It was because he saw Raon and Hong looking at him.


    Lock yed along with the two kids. The smile on his face seemed quite bright.


    On was quietly watching Lock¡¯s changing expressions.


    She then suddenly felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and looked away.


    She could see Cale looking at Lock.


    On slightly smiled.


    Lock seemed to have something weighing on his mind.


    The fact that Cale already knew about it made On feel more rxed.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale thought that the way On was looking at him and smiling was simr to Ron.


    ¡®What a scary thought!¡¯


    He quickly erased such rotten thoughts from his mind.


    He then quickly alighted the carriage.


    ¡°Young master-nim~~~~!¡±


    Someone was running toward him while shouting in a sentimental voice. It had been a while since he had heard this voice.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯


    Cale forgot for a moment before quickly remembering.


    It was Deputy Butler Hans.


    It was someone who had traveled with him at one point.


    ¡®A family feast has been prepared for tonight, young master-nim. Hahaha!¡±


    Cale nodded his head and entered the Henituse Estate.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale-nim?¡±


    Of course, he said something to Lock first.


    ¡°After the dinner feast, let¡¯s chat for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? M, may I ask about what?¡±


    Cale gave a simple response


    ¡°Future counseling.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    Cale looked at On as well. On flinched for the first time. He didn¡¯t care and said what he had to say.


    ¡°You¡¯re next after Lock. Some future counseling for you too today.¡±


    Before they head out to Aipotu¡­


    He felt as if he needed to have a serious conversation with these kids.


    ¡°Hyung-nim!¡±


    ¡°Orabuni!¡±


    His two younger siblings approached him without being able to hide their joys in seeing him.


    Basen and Lily¡­


    Cale spoke as soon as he saw the two of them.


    ¡°Here are your presents.¡±


    Cale handed them an ink and brush set and a greatsword before speaking with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°Basen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim?¡±


    ¡°You are the first. And Lily¡­ You are second.¡±


    Cale immediately exined for the two confused people.


    ¡°Future counseling.¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Basen, Lily, Lock, and On¡­


    It was time to talk to the four of them about their futures.


    It would be more serious than before.


    As Cale decided to pay more attention to his family¡¯s affairs for the first time in a long while¡­


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Duchess Vin walked over to Cale with a smile on her face. Her hair was perfect without a single stray hair as usual as she spoke.


    ¡°It looks like you will need to chat with me first. Future counseling. That is a wonderful way of phrasing it. You will need to have some future counseling with us as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    ¡®What did I just hear?¡¯


    Cale questioned his hearing.


    However, Duchess Vin got close and whispered in a quiet voice so that Lily and Basen could not hear.


    ¡°His highness told us. You almost died from your head exploding?¡±


    ¡®That damn motherfucking crown prince!¡¯


    ¡°Cale. Your father has not been able to sleep properly since he heard that.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale, who had been cursing the crown prince in his mind, stiffened up.


    He looked into Duchess Vin¡¯s eyes. He could finally see the expression on her face.


    Concern and worry¡­ Sorrow was also visible in her eyes despite her trying to hide them all by being stern.


    ¡°Future counseling. No.¡±


    However, the Duchess was strong.


    ¡°Cale. It looks like you will need some life counseling today.¡±


    Not future counseling but life counseling.


    Cale felt a chill and touched the back of his neck.


    He felt it would be quite troublesome after tonight¡¯s dinner.


    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±


    He could see Ronughing to the side.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale could not say anything to that.


    He knew why the crown prince had acted like this and Ron was reacting like this.


    However, Cale timidly responded to the Duchess.


    ¡°Mother, I am very healthy.¡±


    Of course, the Duchess looked as if she did not believe him at all.


    Cale¡¯s shoulders sank down.


    However, Cale had to face a difficult time even before dinner.


    ¡°¡­Cale, I, you see, I¡­¡­¡±


    Duke Deruth could not speak properly.


    The leader of the Duke¡¯s House of Henituse had red eyes.


    Anybody would be able to tell that he had been crying.


    He was biting his lips trying to remain as calm as possible.


    ¡°Cale, I know y, your greater good, but¡­ However¡­ Your father, I-¡±


    Cale could not say anything and had to listen to Deruth with his head bowed and both hands on his knees.


    He was more scared of what he was dealing with right now than the Dragons of Aipotu.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Crying Deruth definitely scarier¡­


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 207: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 207: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (4)


    Cale had not been like this even when he met the God of Bnce.


    ¡°His highness told us. He said your head, boom, boom¡­¡­!¡±


    Duke Deruth could not finish the sentence and clenched his eyes shut.


    Cale saw this and clenched his eyes as well.


    ¡®Fuck. That damn boom boom.¡¯


    It was all that damn Heavenly Demon bastard¡¯s fault.


    ¡®That bastard¡¯s damn mouth is a disaster. How could someone who is usually gruff use an expression like boom boom?


    I¡¯m going to drag that bastard to Aipotu and put him to work.¡¯


    Cale peeked at Duke Deruth while having a thought that the Heavenly Demon would be happy to hear.¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Duke Deruth let out a sigh.


    He saw Cale flinch when they made eye contact and rxed his shoulders.


    ¡°Cale, to bepletely honest with you, I can¡¯t help but wonder if you, Choi Han, and your people have to go around saving worlds when you suffer so much during each trip.¡±


    There was no need to be recorded in history.


    That was Duke Deruth¡¯s thought.


    It was also the thought of the Henituse household.


    ¡°I know this is just my own personal greed. I¡¯m sure you and your people want to rest as well. But if you guys don¡¯t resolve these issues, I¡¯m sure this danger will one day reach us. You all are working so hard in order to prevent that from happening.¡±


    Deruth was right.


    Cale was not acting like this for justice.


    ¡°But don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    That was why Deruth spoke honestly.


    ¡°There is no need for you and your people to carry everything. Let¡¯s be honest. The world will not be destroyed right away if you guys were to fail. A method is bound to appear one way or another. So act with some flexibility.¡±


    Someone else hearing what Deruth just said might wonder how someone who was a Duke of a nation was able to say something so irresponsible.


    They might even talk shit about how he was saying something so stupid to a child who was trying to be a hero.


    ¡®So?¡¯


    Who cared about something like that?


    If Cale ended up losing his life or was hurt severely to the point where he could not recover¡­


    Who would handle that?


    Cale would have to deal with it in the end.


    They wanted Deruth to just let that be?


    Deruth absolutely could not do that.


    Even if the whole world, no, people through multiple different dimensions were to talk badly about him, he was nning on stopping Cale with everything he had if he thought Cale was in danger.


    ¡®The problem is that these punks still won¡¯t listen even if I did everything I could to stop them.¡¯


    Why was it that each and every member of the House of Henituse was so stubborn?


    ¡°Cale. I¡¯m sure you understand what I am trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cale answered without any hesitation.


    It was because his thoughts were the same as Deruth¡¯s.


    ¡°Father, I have no desire to carry everything. I am making sure to be flexible so that I do not suffer as I do these things. I also took good care of my body so it is better than before. See, Father? Can¡¯t you see that my body¡¯s condition is better than before?¡±


    Cale was answering casually before he flinched.


    ¡°Tsk, you sure are good at answering.¡±


    It was because of what Deruth said.


    He sighed again as he asked.


    ¡°When is the next time?¡±


    ¡®I n on giving myself some time to spare this time.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you going with Choi Han and Raon-nim this time as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. Mm. This time, I probably-¡±


    Cale did not finish speaking and contemted some things before making up his mind.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be okay for him to be a bit honest with these two people who were so worried about him? It wasn¡¯t like they would go around gossiping about it.


    ¡°I think I will go with the Dragons this time.¡±


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t they be relieved to hear that?


    I¡¯m going with strong allies.¡¯


    However, he didn¡¯t know that these two people knew him better than he thought they did.


    Duchess Vin¡¯s face stiffened as she interjected.


    ¡°You must be going somewhere very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Cale flinched.


    ¡°Since you are taking the Dragon-nims with you, are the enemies possibly Dragons?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    He was shocked once more by what Duke Deruth said.


    ¡®How did they figure it out?¡¯


    However, it was extremely obvious in the two of their eyes.


    Cale¡¯s personality was one where he would try to prepare a group as strong as, if not stronger, than the enemies.


    That meant that the enemies were at minimum Dragons.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duchess Vin and Duke Deruth¡­


    The two of their faces turned serious.


    The Roan Kingdom was currently growing as a strong nation of the continent.


    The Duke¡¯s House of Henituse was considered to be the greatest family under the Roan Kingdom¡¯s banner. No, the Henituse name was not just famous in the Roan Kingdom. They were bing a famed household known everywhere in the Eastern and Western continents.


    Other nobles were either envious or jealous because of this.


    However, the thoughts on the minds of this family were a bit different.


    They could never have a peaceful day because of their extremely talented eldest child.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cale felt these situations were awkward.


    It felt even more like that since he epted the House of Henituse and, despite it not being very often, building on the times he saw them face to face.


    Kim Rok Soo was unable to handle this feeling and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Umm, the Dragons are one thing but¡­ The ck Castle will go with us as well. Our fighting strength will be a minimum of 50 people, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    The Duchess stopped him.


    ¡°Cale. Did you just say the ck Castle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did?¡±


    ¡°The entire ck Castle will be moving?¡±


    The Forest of Darkness. Since it was within the Henituse territory, Cale¡¯s family at least knew a little bit about the ck Castle.


    Since the Duke was in charge of the territory, the Duchess knew more urately than others as she assisted the Duke.


    ¡°Yes, mother. We are moving the whole thing.¡±


    Duke Deruth¡¯s eyes clouded over as Cale answered Vin¡¯s question. He looked at Vin.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    The Duchess slightly nodded her head.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Duke Deruth¡¯s demeanor changed as Cale wondered what was going on.


    He leaned toward Cale and spoke with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°Cale. How is the condition of that castle?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Mm. It is a bit old, but¡­ It is great?¡±


    That castle gave off a cool antique vibe.


    However, the Duke shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about its outer appearance. I want to know its defensive strength.¡±


    Cale flinched.


    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯


    His eyes looked toward Duke Deruth with anticipation.


    ¡°Cale. Our Henituse territory sought out ways to increase the defensive strength of our buildings and the castle walls since our war against the Indomitable Alliance.¡±


    Duke Deruth had not only focused on money-making activities.


    He was fully devoted to using money as well.


    He spent a ton of money to research it.


    Cale was aware of this. It was something they had discussed in the past.


    ¡°You said it was a Dragon that protects that ck Castle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°Cale. Strong power is important but it is not unlimited. There is nothing better than using money to rece even a portion of that strength.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    Cale truly agreed with Duchess Vin¡¯sment.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Duchess Vin was in charge of the sculptures and arts of the Henituse territory. Her hands were extended into construction as well.


    ¡°We want to repair the ck Castle. What do you say?¡±


    Cale thought to himself after hearing that question.


    The ck Castle.


    It was already protected by Dragon Lord Sheritt, a Dragon whose attribute was protection.


    However, it was better to save Sheritt¡¯s powers for any potential emergencies that arose.


    That was why if the ck Castle itself became a fortress¡­


    If it was able to have significant defensive strength¡­


    As a light settled in Cale¡¯s eyes¡­ Duchess Vin said something in a quiet voice.


    ¡°The greatest defense is a preemptive strike.¡±


    Cale answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°That sounds wonderful. I will inform Lord Sheritt about it. Shall we get started with the construction right away?¡±


    Father and mother¡­ And the son all smiled.


    The parents were happy that they could do something for their child while the son was excited at the thought of having an extra weapon in his hand.


    However, there was something the son did not know.


    ¡°Then I will make my leave now, Father and Mother. I will connect a video call through Raonter. Everything can be discussed with Sheritt-nim.¡±


    No, the son did not have much expectations.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be leaving soon aftering back from the Academy.¡¯


    He would stay in Roan longer than his time in the Central ins, but¡­ He would still need to leave once the preparations werepleted.


    Before the enemies could learn about them.


    That was why Cale thought that they didn¡¯t have the time for any major constructions.


    It made him not expect any big changes to the ck Castle.


    The type of people that his parents were was something that the son had yet to fully figure out.


    ¡°Father and mother, I will see you both at dinner.¡±


    Click.


    The door closed and the Duchess spoke to her husband after their son had left.


    ¡°That is the only way to shorten the time.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Vin looked at her husband.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Let¡¯s open the safe.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. All we have is money anyway.¡±


    Their heart to do something was as big as their thoughts about how they had not been able to do much for their son until now.


    And that heart to do something was enormous.


    ¨C That sounds great.


    Lord Sheritt also had as enormous of a desire to help.


    After the dinner feast, as Cale was having his conversation-disguised counseling with his siblings¡­ Vin and Deruth were chatting with Sheritt through Raon¡¯s help and they both smiled brightly.


    The Duke spoke.


    ¡°Then we will install the newest model of the mana cannons, Lord Sheritt-nim.¡±


    His wife followed.


    ¡°Instead of a moat, we can also turn the area around the castle to a sea of fire in order to prevent the enemies from approaching. As for the sky, we have ordered a shield and mana arrows to shoot down the enemies up there.¡±


    Sheritt spoke in a serious voice.


    ¨C I would rather not do it at all than to half-ass it. Will this all be doable in time?


    ¡°Hoo hoo.¡±


    A small smile appeared on Duchess Vin¡¯s serious face.


    ¡°We don¡¯t say empty words, Lord Sheritt-nim.¡±


    Sheritt smiled back.


    ¨C I now see who Cale takes after. He takes after the two of you.


    The parents¡¯ other preparations started taking ce while Cale was not there.


    Cale still didn¡¯t know how the Henituse people could be when it came to spending money.


    The family that had been famous for their martial arts had not stopped there and developed more while Cale had been traveling to different worlds.


    Thebination of the newest magic devices that had never appeared in the Roan Kingdom, no, the entire Eastern and Western continentsbined until now¡­


    The castle that would be called the starting point of magic engineering and a role model for construction in the future slowly started to appear.


    While that was going on, Cale spoke to Lock who was slowly entering the room.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    He pointed at the seat across from him and Lock quickly sat down. He then looked at Cale.


    Cale instantly started speaking to Lock, who was at least able to look him in the eye now.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He leaned against the back of the chair.


    He then looked at Lock.


    ¡®He grew well.¡¯


    Lock grew up as quite a bright boy despite his past.


    The fact that he could ovee seeing his family and tribe being killed in front of his eyes and growing to this point was something so great that did not need any exnation.


    The problem was that he himself did not know how great it was.


    ¡®And-¡¯


    Cale knew what this little kid wanted to hear.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim?¡±


    ¡°I need you in this fight.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    Cale spoke as Lock¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Is that what you wanted to hear?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    His casual words made Lock¡¯s mind go wild.


    He even wondered if Cale was making fun of him right now. However, he calmed down after looking into Cale¡¯s eyes.


    Lock bit down on his lips after seeing Cale¡¯s firm gaze that never seemed to change.


    He then slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim. I wanted to hear those words.¡±


    He thought that he was so insignificant to say such things but he still said it.


    Cale smiled.


    ¡®He¡¯s grown.¡¯


    Lock would have fidgeted without being able to say something like that in the past.


    Of course, he seemed embarrassed after having said that.


    ¡°Why are you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Lock could see the serious look on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°The desire to feel validated by others is like your instincts.¡±


    All people wanted to feel validated by others.


    ¡°And Lock. We¡¯ve already validated your importance.¡±


    Lock¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Did Choi Han show any concerns about youing with us? Or did Miss Rosalyn call to say anything? Or maybe Gashan pulled you aside and shared his concerns with you?¡±


    Lock slowly shook his head at Cale¡¯sments.


    Now that he thought about it, Choi Han had not said anything.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    He looked at Cale after hearing his name.


    ¡°I guarantee it. There is no warrior the same age as you who can defeat you.¡±


    Lock could not say anything at Cale¡¯s extremely confidentment. He simply looked at Cale.


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t be certain about those older than you since there are people like Choi Han. Either way, you are strong. Gashan seemed especially appreciative of your strength.¡±


    Gashan. Lock flinched after hearing that name.


    While Cale and Choi Han were gone¡­ Lock had spent time with the Tiger tribe in Harris Vige, learning about how to grow as a Beast person.


    Cale saw how Lock reacted to Gashan¡¯s name and recalled the conversation he had with Gashan.


    ¡®Lock is still young but he has a tribe to take charge of, so against others of his age, he should be able to do his share.¡¯


    In fact, Gashan had said something else to Cale as well.


    ¡®Cale-nim. Lock is not that young. He is almost an adult.¡¯


    ¡®This will be dangerous but it will be a good experience for him.¡¯


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go up against anything and everything and grow while there are adults to protect him by his side?¡¯


    ¡®Tigers and Wolves are different. If he is to be the leader of the Wolves, Lock needs to know how to be a leader.¡¯


    Cale had yet to see the grown Lock fighting.


    However, there were times that someone reliable by his side assessed a situation more urately.


    That was why he could say this.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I think you need validation from yourself more than our validation.¡±


    Lock could not say anything. The multitude of emotions on his face made it clear that Lock did not believe Cale.


    Cale wondered what he should do with this little kid.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Raon mmed the door open and barged in.


    He had the videomunication device in his hand.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    He suddenly had an ominous feeling.


    Raon urgently shouted as Cale had that thought.


    ¡°Human! The crown prince sent an urgent call but I couldn¡¯t pick up because we were already on a call. He left a message!¡±


    The young Dragon openly said the message.


    ¡°Apparently the Academy received a warning notice!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?


    What the heck is he talking about?¡¯


    Cale questioned his hearing.


    ¡°The notice said that they will blow up the Academy if they don¡¯t cancel your speech!¡±


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Nothing ever seemed to be easy.


    ¡°They left some nonsense about how even your shield won¡¯t be able to stop it!¡±


    Cale clenched his eyes shut.


    Suddenly.


    Truly suddenly, thinking about the speech and the shield made him recall the first time he used the shield.


    That day, when he used the Indestructible Shield in front of the people of Roan Kingdom for the first time¡­


    ¡®Let¡¯s forget about it.¡¯


    Cale felt a mysterious chill as he quickly got rid of the past memory from his mind.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Terrorists¡­


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 208: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 208: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (5)


    However, Cale could not help himself from bing annoyed.


    ¡®What? A warning? Blow the Academy up?¡¯


    Even that motherfucking ¡®ARM¡¯ did not say something like that.


    ¡®And how does it make any sense to send a warning in advance like this?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s face became extremely scrunched up. Lock kept his mouth shut and warily looked at Cale.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak. A sunken voice flowed out of his mouth.


    ¡°Raon, is there anything about them tracking down the culprit who sent the notice?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! And they caught the person!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯Cale¡¯s eyes looked confused.


    ¡®What did I just hear?¡¯


    He subconsciously turned to look at Raon.


    Raon spoke in a bright voice.


    ¡°The crown prince said that they caught the culprit who sent the notice right away. He thought that you should know. That is what the message said!¡±


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh.


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°He sayse to the capital to chat!¡±


    Cale instantly understood what Alberu was trying to say to him.


    ¡®I guess it isn¡¯t anything much.¡¯


    That was why he didn¡¯t ask for a call back right away and said they¡¯ll just discuss it when Cale came to the capital.


    * * *


    Cale faced the crown prince with a light heart.


    ¡°Who was the culprit, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Alberu scoffed in disbelief as soon as he heard that question.


    ¡°Some kids.¡±


    ¡°Academy students?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But not Roan Academy students.¡±


    Here is what happened.


    Cale Henituse.


    The news of the hero giving a speech quickly spread past the Roan Academy to the other academies in the capital and beyond.


    A couple students of a private academy, who were jealous that Cale was noting to their school, had sent the notice.


    They hoped that getting the speech canceled or even dyed at Roan Academy might lead to a change of venue to their school.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale crossed his arms.


    He could not understand it.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is my speech so meaningful that they needed to do something like that?¡±


    Cale flinched after asking the question.


    Scribble scribble.


    Alberu, who had been authorizing some documents, stopped and stared at him.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, your highness?¡±


    ¡°You are even more popr than me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You are probably the most popr person on the entire Eastern and Western continentsbined.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You are probably more popr than most gods-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The conversation quickly came to a stop.


    Cale stood up. Alberu told him the aftermath of the bomb threat.


    ¡°The academy students responsible for the incident will be disciplined based on their student code of conduct. We¡¯ve also decided to fortify the barrier around the academy just in case. Finally, we¡¯ve agreed to use videomunication devices to share your speech live to the other academies.¡±


    ¡®Hold on.


    I feel like I just heard something weird at the end?¡¯


    Cale looked at Alberu in shock but Alberu simply smiled majestically.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Wait, did you just say that my speech will be broadcast in multiple ces, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Why? Should I y it in the capital za as well?¡±


    Cale flinched.


    His gaze headed toward the mountain-high pile of authorization documents as well as the Unbreakable Spear leaning against the wall.


    Ooooooooong-


    The white spear continued to let out some mechanical humming noises.


    AI Taerang was currently updating to allow them to y Raising my very own precious omnipotent god in this world.


    Cale quietly shook his head.


    ¡°No, sir. I would like it not to y in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I said no when they asked me for it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Hey Dongsaeng, do you by chance want to be the Prime Minister?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cale looked at Alberu with a gaze that made it seem as if he truly had been wronged. It was Alberu¡¯s turn to flinch.


    Cale¡¯splexion looked good since his return from the Central ins, but seeing this extremely hurt gaze tugged at his heart.


    ¡°¡­That was so mean of me.¡±


    Alberu apologized and Cale happily epted it.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. That was too much.¡±


    The two of them quietly looked at each other before moving to do their respective tasks.


    ¡°The speech is the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    The day Cale and Alberu meet again would be the day after tomorrow, at the Academy for the speech.


    ¡°Cale, there shouldn¡¯t be anything for you to deal with.¡±


    Cale heard Alberu¡¯s voice behind him.


    ¡°After all of our hard workst year¡­ No other incidents should happen in the Roan Kingdom.¡±


    At the end of their battle against the White Star¡­


    Right now as they fought against the Hunters¡­


    There was no reason for an issue to arise in the Roan Kingdom, especially at an Academy full of students.


    At least based on what Cale and Alberu knew.


    ¡°¡­I agree, your highness.¡±


    Cale agreed with Alberu and walked out.


    However, his face was extremely unsettled.


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯


    For some reason, he felt ufortable.


    That was why Cale gave an order to Ron, who came to the capital with him.


    ¡°Ron. See if there are any new rumors spreading around the capital and the Academy. It should be possible, right?¡±


    The House of Mn had full control over the underworld of the Eastern continent.


    They were changing themselves from an assassin organization to an information organization. That informationwork should have crossed over to the Western continent by now as well.


    Cale expected this despite not having heard the details about the organization.


    ¡°It is possible, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron Mn epted it as if it was nothing as well.


    ¡°Young master-nim, I will then have to temporarily make my leave. Will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Cale had something to take care of in the capital before his speech in two days.


    Raon, On, and Hong¡­ The three of them plus Lock were left in the Duke¡¯s Estates in the capital as he visited somewhere.


    It was a safe house the crown prince had prepared, a ce where only a few people with permission were allowed to enter.


    Clunk.


    The thick iron gate opened and someone greeted Cale as soon as he walked inside.


    ¡°Hello, young master-nim.¡±


    It was Beacrox.


    Shh. He pulled off a pair of white gloves from his hands as he walked up from the basement.


    Cale flinched for a moment but asked, sounding as if everything was fine.


    ¡°Where is everybody?¡±


    ¡°Right this way, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale leisurely followed behind Beacrox. It could not be helped.


    He had no idea what Beacrox had been doing, but Beacrox was taking off a total of three pairs of gloves from his hands.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like he had anybody to torture?¡¯


    Why did Beacrox have three pairs of white gloves on when Cale had not ordered him to do anything?


    Cale suddenly had a thought.


    ¡®Hey Cale. That punk Beacrox, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s worth raising?¡¯


    Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk. Cale thought of Sui Khan and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Where is Sui Khan?¡±


    ¡°He is in the basement, young master-nim.¡±


    Sui Khan was supposedly in the ce Beacrox just came from.


    Cale observed Beacrox. His body was pretty drenched in sweat. This was not normal for Beacrox, who put significant importance to cleanliness and tidiness.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    One corner of Cale¡¯s lips twisted up.


    He didn¡¯t know the details but he was at least certain about one thing.


    ¡°Do your best to learn.¡±


    Lee Soo Hyuk chose Beacrox as the person to carry on his legacy.


    Embrace went to Cale.


    His sword would go to Beacrox.


    Beacrox flinched and stopped walking. Cale thought it was new and a bit funny to see Beacrox standing there stiffly without looking at him and patted his shoulders.


    He shared some words of encouragement.


    ¡°I think that power suits you.¡±


    Of course, he meant it.


    Beacrox broke his silence and responded. He sounded extremely gruff. He sounded a bit discontent as well.


    ¡°I heard that the power is suitable for extremely stubborn people.¡±


    He then turned around to look at Cale.


    Cale cowered at the vicious gaze.


    He then thought to himself.


    ¡®H, how did he know?¡¯


    As Beacrox mentioned, Cale had said that because he thought Beacrox¡¯s stubbornness to use the greatsword all the time would make him a good fit for the power.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cale quietly observed Beacrox because he didn¡¯t really have anything to say, until Beacrox turned his gaze.


    He then quickly started walking.


    Cale quietly followed behind him. That was why he could not see Beacrox¡¯s face.


    Instead, he heard Beacrox¡¯s brusque voice.


    ¡°I will prepare some steak for dinner, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Okay. It looks delicious.¡±


    Cale was smart about the situation and quickly answered.


    He then rushed into his destination, the reception room.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    Durst, the priest from Xiaolen, greeted Cale with a bright look on his face.


    Priest Durst, young Blood Demon candidate Myung, and the two priestesses were residing here.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Toonka?¡±


    He didn¡¯t see one person.


    ¡°He is in the basement, young master-nim.¡±


    Cale flinched after hearing Beacrox say that behind him.


    ¡®¡­The team leader and Toonka are in the same ce?


    Beacrox was there as well?


    What are the three of them doing?¡¯


    Cale didn¡¯t want to think about it and just ignored it.


    Instead, he looked at the three people he brought back from the Central ins as he spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s chat separately.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    * * *


    ¡°Youngdy Orsena has not had any improvement?¡±


    His gaze was on the youngest youngdy Orsena, who was still nkly staring into the air.


    She did at least seem better than how skinny and unsightly she had looked when Cale saw her in the Blood Cult.


    But she was still extremely skinny.


    He looked at the former priestess who nodded her head.


    ¡°What the hell is a priestess?¡±


    The former priestess had white hair and an extremely wrinkled face and neck, but¡­ Her hands and arms were still young.


    She was not as old as she looked.


    She looked away from the priestess who could not speak and looked at Myung.


    Myung was the one he wanted answering the question.


    ¡°How much do you know?¡±


    Cale shared what he knew after hearing her question.


    ¡°I heard that the priestess¡¯s role is to worship the Blood Demon, your god. I also know that this power of worship is required to create the omnipotent god.¡±


    One of the conditions of creating a god was to have existences worshiping them.


    ¡°There is one other role for them.¡±


    Myung was the only remaining young Blood Demon candidate. Herplexion was pale.


    She hesitated before continuing to speak.


    ¡°¡­She is a te.¡±


    The worship toward the omnipotent god or the negative emotions of those who died¡­


    The priestess became the te to carry all of it.


    ¡°A new priestess is chosen as the priestess¡¯s te is about to be full.¡±


    ¡°And what happens to the former priestess?¡±


    ¡°She probably has to offer the things on her te to the rightful owner.¡±


    Cale looked toward the former priestess.


    The woman with the face of an olddy slightly smiled.


    He heard Myung¡¯s sunken voice.


    ¡°¡­It means they die.¡±


    Offer what is on their te to the rightful owner.


    Then the remaining te dies.


    ¡°Is the rightful owner the omnipotent god?¡±


    ¡°That is what I was told. I know it as offering it to the person they are trying to turn into an omnipotent god.¡±


    An heir to carry on the grand vision of the Hunters.


    Was it being offered to that existence?


    Cale stared at Myung after hearing a vague answer. Myung sighed and blurted out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details either. That task ispleted by the Hunter sent by the Five Colors Bloods.¡±


    ¡®The Five Colors Bloods?¡¯


    Cale had not heard of them in a while.


    The existing five Hunter households¡­


    The ck Bloods. The House of Huayans on Xiaolen.


    The Blue Bloods. The Blood Cult of the Central ins.


    The Purple Bloods. The Dragons of Aipotu.


    The Transparent Bloods. The Transparent Corporation of Earth 3.


    The Five Colors Bloods.


    He didn¡¯t have any information on the Five Colors Bloods.


    All he knew was that the Huayans patriarch died as soon as he mentioned the Five Colors Bloods.


    Myung continued to speak after seeing Cale¡¯s gaze that seemed to be urging her to tell him more.


    ¡°The person sent by the Five Colors Bloods takes the priestess and I don¡¯t know the details of what happens after that. The dead Blood Demon probably knows, but¡­ All I was told was that she was offered to god.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips oddly curled up.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Myung flinched after hearing Cale ask with a twisted look on his face.


    ¡°In that case¡­ A Hunter from the Five Colors Bloods was supposed to visit the Central ins? They would need to take the former priestess.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    :But they are going to fail this time. We came here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Myung answered everything and Cale nonchntly asked.


    ¡°What are the chances of the Five Colors Bloods finding us?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the chances of theming to find the priestess?¡±


    Myung shook her head.


    ¡°No chance. There is no way for the Five Colors Bloods to find the priestess.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure of that?¡±


    Myung flinched again after hearing Cale ask without any hesitation before answering resolutely.


    ¡°Yes. There is no way. The Blood Demon did not like the Five Colors Bloods keeping an eye on her priestesses. She didn¡¯t want them taking credit for her merits.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. If that is the reason, then it is a bit believable.¡±


    The Five Colors Bloods.


    He had too little information about them.


    ¡°Usually, how many of theme to get the priestess?¡±


    ¡°Two of them.¡±


    ¡°Always?¡±


    ¡°It has always been two to my knowledge. The Blood Demon did not allow more toe.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Myung closed her mouth after hearing Cale¡¯s question.


    She then contemted for a bit.


    Cale waited and Myung answered.


    ¡°I do not know much about the Five Colors Bloods. I haven¡¯t personally been there as I have with Aipotu.¡±


    One of the reasons Cale brought Myung with him was because she had been to Aipotu.


    More specifically, she had been to the residence of the Dragon Lord, the leader of the Purple Bloods.


    Myung continued to speak.


    ¡°However, the Blood Demon called the Five Colors Bloods the wall.¡±


    ¡°Wall?¡±


    ¡°That she could not surpass them.¡±


    ¡®Cannot surpass them?


    They are at a level even the Blood Demon thought that?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s face turned serious.


    He focused on Myung¡¯s voice.


    ¡°She said that the Five Colors Bloods were a group of pure humans. However, they are not humans. They have surpassed the human race.¡±


    ¡°Surpassed the human race?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Myung hesitated again.


    ¡°¡­That is why I thought they were not human.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    A group of humans but not humans? Cale scowled at this impossible to understand description and Myung sighed.


    She seemed quite anxious as she spoke.


    ¡°¡­Huuuuuu.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it is your own hypothesis. Speak freely.¡±


    Were Cale¡¯s words effective? Myung stopped hesitating and answered.


    ¡°Do you know of the wanderers?¡±


    Wanderers.


    It was unexpected, but Cale did know of wanderers.


    Choi Jung Gun.


    Choi Jung Soo.


    Single-lifers who were qualified to be gods but rejected it.


    Those people were called wanderers.


    ¡®Perhaps-¡¯


    Myung continued to speak as Cale¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°This is what the Blood Demon said about the Five Colors Bloods.¡±


    As the young Blood Demon candidate who had been by the Blood Demon¡¯s side the longest¡­ As someone who was trusted enough to even visit Aipotu, Myung had heard quite a bit.


    ¡°The Five Colors Bloods exist everywhere but do not exist anywhere.


    They do not reside in any world and wander without a home.


    Furthermore, their time is not affected by fate. That is why they are able to trick the eyes of the gods.


    Even the gods probably do not know their true identities.¡±


    Myung had thought about the identity of the Five Colors Bloods after hearing that.


    And as a result¡­


    ¡°I think that the most likely candidates who are capable of doing that are wanderers.¡±


    Cale subconsciouslymented.


    ¡°But the Hunters are the people hunting down the single-lifers?¡±


    That was why Cale had been worried that Choi Han might be in danger.


    Furthermore, Choi Jung Soo and Choi Jung Gun were fighting against the Hunters while helping the God of Death and others.


    Plus, didn¡¯t they have the qualifications to be gods?


    They rejected that but were trying to create an omnipotent god?


    ¡®The omnipotent god.¡¯


    Cale suddenly felt the meaning behind this term to be different.


    A god versus an omnipotent god.


    What would the difference be?


    ¡®Plus, I haven¡¯t met all single-lifers.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t as if Cale knew all of the single-lifers.


    Wanderers. How many of them there were¡­


    Cale had no idea.


    Furthermore, he had no idea how many people were in the Five Colors Bloods.


    Thinking about it, there really was nothing Cale knew about the Five Colors Bloods.


    The Blood Demon had said it.


    Even the gods probably did not know the true identity of the Five Colors Bloods.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Myungughed for the first time. She looked at Cale as if he was a pure little boy as she spoke.


    ¡°Is it weird that the Hunters are killing single-lifers?¡±


    She then asked Cale a question.


    ¡°Then do humans not kill humans?¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Even if they are from the same race, many humans will kill their fellow brethren for personal benefit.¡±


    Myung shared this fact that she had personally learned and continued tough.


    It was as if Cale¡¯s reaction was truly refreshing.


    * * *


    The morning grew bright over the Academy.


    It was the first day of school.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Here ites! Here ites!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 209: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 209: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (6)


    <young master silver shield, return of the legend (6)></young>


    There is a saying in the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡®We may be sharing an era with a person who may go down in the history of the Roan Kingdom as a great king.¡¯


    The person they are talking about was naturally Alberu Crossman.


    Despite just being a crown prince, Alberu was being called a future great king alongside the founding king and some others throughout the Roan Kingdom¡¯s history.


    However, there was another person who was simr but different from Alberu Crossman.


    Cale Henituse.


    He was already a great hero.


    His existence wasn¡¯t an expectation for greatness in the future like Alberu, he was already great.But he himself did not know this reality yet.


    He did not know the pedestal that people put a hero on. It was much greater than what he was imagining.


    However, the people around him were feeling it quite a bit.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    One of them was Lily.


    She jerked her head up after hearing Cale¡¯s nonchnt voice. His casual gaze was looking at Lily quite thoroughly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Lily responded energetically but the inside of her mouth went dry.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    At first, she was happy to hear that Cale would attend the opening ceremony of the school term in ce of their parents. She was even happier knowing that her second brother, Basen, would be there as well.


    It was the first time the three siblings would travel somewhere together.


    She was as happy as she expected to be, at least until yesterday.


    Her Cale orabuni always made time to eat with them despite being busy.


    ¡®He also listened to my dreams.¡¯


    The night before they left the Henituse territory to head to the capital¡­


    Cale called it future counseling and asked Lily about the future she dreamt about.


    Lily was nervous and answered awkwardly at first before starting to rx and sharing her thoughts after seeing that Cale was seriously listening to her.


    ¡®I thought that battles and war were different. That is why I want to learn Military Science, and after graduation, head out to a remote area, or a new frontier. I want to experience something new to gain some real experience.¡¯


    Cale had lightheartedly answered her.


    ¡®Go ahead and challenge whatever you want.¡¯


    His voice was extremely calm as if he didn¡¯t care, but¡­


    ¡®I¡¯ll help you.¡¯


    Lily was quite familiar with her orabuni¡¯s style now.


    ¡®And don¡¯t overdo it.¡¯


    She was happy to hear that.


    She felt that Cale, who was so busy that they rarely got to see him, was always thinking about her, Basen, and the family.


    The fact that the family was on his mind made her happy.


    ck.


    The carriage stopped.


    Teleportation was not allowed inside the Academy other than during emergency situations.


    Even during emergencies, you needed to have an ID of the Dean or higher in order to use it.


    There were many reasons for this, including protecting the Academy from enemy infiltration and to prevent the Magic Education Department from causing trouble.


    That was the reason Cale¡¯s group teleported from the capital to near the Academy before riding arge carriage to enter into the Academy.


    Of course, they did not put the family coat of arms on the carriage.


    The outside was pandemonium right now.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure everybody is here to see orabuni.¡¯


    Students, alumni, external figures, parents, etc¡­ The Academy was currently rowdy with arge group of people who received permission to be here.


    That fact made her happy but also pressured her.


    ¡°Lily.¡±


    Lily subconsciously answered after Cale called out to her again.


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t do it?¡±


    She was just rambling.


    But she quickly stopped talking.


    In addition to Cale and Basen, there were some other people in this carriage.


    Remembering that fact made her feel embarrassed.


    ¡®I hope they didn¡¯t understand what I meant-¡¯


    She hoped that they would not see the fear in her heart about potentially making her great hero older brother look bad or being unable to even reach her orabuni¡¯s shadow, making others talk bad about her.


    She heard a nonchnt voice at that moment.


    It was Cale.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Lily looked at him and he shrugged his shoulders as if to ask what the issue was.


    He couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve gone to school properly to know anything.¡¯


    Kim Rok Soo¡¯s student days could not be called good at all.


    It wasn¡¯t terrible, but considering things as ck and white, it was grey.


    It was an extremely dull and boring time.


    That was why he didn¡¯t have much to tell Lily.


    ¡®And even this body, Cale Henituse didn¡¯t study either.¡¯


    He was busy without time to study as he was acting like trash.


    ¡°¡­Will it be okay if I can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Lily was supposed to get off the carriage but still asked cautiously, making Cale respond first with a confused look on his face.


    ¡°Okay for who? Me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    Why would it affect him?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t reach the goal you set for yourself, you might not be okay with it. You are prettypetitive. So make sure to control your stress level properly. Otherwise, it will start affecting you physically.¡±


    Cale said what he needed to say before looking at Lily.


    ¡°Plus, aren¡¯t you the type who doesn¡¯t care about what others say or gossip about?¡±


    A smile formed on Lily¡¯s mouth at that moment.


    The smile subconsciously flowed out like a scoff.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Her face lit up just like her excited voice.


    Lily, who had been using a sword, a greatsword at that, since she was young, would never have been able to do that if she cared about what others thought.


    What she was worried about was not what other people would say, but potentially disappointing her family.


    However-


    ¡®Our family won¡¯t be like that.¡¯


    Cale wasn¡¯t like that and neither was Basen.


    Nor her parents.


    Lily made eye contact with Choi Han as well.


    ¡°I was bad at school. I was very bad.¡±


    Lily flinched because the way he said that with his innocent-looking face made it seem extremely honest. Basen chimed in at that moment.


    ¡°I did very well.¡±


    As Lily scowled as she couldn¡¯t dispute that¡­


    Basen continued to speak.


    ¡°But I am not as good with the sword as you are.¡±


    Her younger orabuni. Lily had thought about it after hearing people only talking about Cale and discussing the future of the Henituse territory with Cale as the territory lord.


    ¡®Basen orabuni is no joke either.¡¯


    In fact, Basen might make the territory better than Cale, who roamed around outside the territory all the time.


    Was it because he didn¡¯t train in sword art?


    There were many people who said that Lily would be great in the future, but they tended to just treat Basen as a diligent and slightly smart second son.


    But Lily knew very well that that was not the case.


    ¡®Cale orabuni knows as well.¡¯


    She knew that was the reason he wanted to pass the position of territory lord to Basen.


    She could see it now.


    ¡®Basen orabuni is not swayed by what others say.¡¯


    It was because his parents, Cale, and the people of the Henituse territory all epted and trusted him.


    Basen himself trusted his abilities as well.


    ¡°Lily. Just like how what you and I are good at and want are different, people are all different.¡±


    ¡°Even I know that!¡±


    Lily quickly answered and opened the carriage door.


    She then rushed out before giving a short goodbye to her two orabunis.


    ¡°See you bothter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting off with you.¡±


    Basen sighed and got off behind her.


    Cale chuckled while looking at the two of them.


    ¡°See you bothter.¡±


    Click.


    The carriage door closed.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Ron. What did you learn?¡±


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much, young master-nim.¡±


    More people were gathered at the Academy than ever before. Basically all corners of the Academy were full of people.


    ¡°I especially looked into any terrorist organizations or groups doing anything radical, but apparently things are quiet since Arm was disbanded. As for the underworld, the factions are busy fighting each other.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Ron¡¯s report.


    He then asked someone else.


    ¡°Did Choi Jung Soo contact you, team leader-nim?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Sui Khan shook his head.


    Choi Han¡¯s face did not look good.


    ¡®The Five Colors Bloods may be wanderers.¡¯


    Cale had immediately shared the information he heard from Myung with Sui Khan and Choi Han.


    Choi Jung Soo was not there, making him unable to tell him.


    He had some things to do.


    ¡®He said he was going to go visit the God of Death.¡¯


    Since they were done with things in the Martial Arts world, he had to go report about the tasks hepleted as a wanderer.


    Cale knew this and had immediately used the mirror to contact the God of Death, but¡­


    ¡®He didn¡¯t pick up.¡¯


    He seemed to be busy.


    He left a message instead.


    < Send Choi Jung Soo back. >


    < And the Five Colors Bloods seem to be wanderers. >


    He clearly read the message but did not respond.


    ¡®It is either one or the other.¡¯


    He was either truly flustered or not treating it as a big deal because what he expected to happen happened.


    Cale was waiting for Choi Jung Soo and the God of Death.


    ¡°This is an honor, Sir Cale!¡±


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    He had no time to focus on the Five Colors Bloods right now.


    The Chancellor bowed almost ny degrees.


    ¡°It is an honor!¡±


    The different Deans all greeted him together as well.


    ¨C Human, human! Your pupils are shaking!


    He couldn¡¯t really hear what the invisible Raon was saying.


    It was because of what the Chancellor said next.


    ¡°Hahaha. People really wanted to hear your speech, Sir Cale. We were barely able to decrease the number from reaching the tens of thousands.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? Tens of thousands?¡¯


    ¡°I, I am looking forward to your speech as well.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale cautiously opened his mouth.


    ¡°I heard this was for celebrating the return to school, so I didn¡¯t prepare too much. I heard most of these speeches do not go over twenty minutes-¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Please don¡¯t worry!¡±


    The Chancellorughed. Heughed quite loudly.


    ¡°We canceled everything after this for you, Sir Cale!¡±


    ¨C Human! Your pupils are continuing to shake!


    ¡°So anything you do is fine. Please just share the great deeds you have experienced with the students, Sir Cale. It will be a great thing for the children to model. For us adults as well.¡±


    ¨C Human, human! Why are you smiling like an over ripened persimmon?


    ¡°I will look forward to it, Sir Cale. No, Commander-nim! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­I will give it my best.¡±


    ¡®I didn¡¯t really prepare anything for the speech.¡¯


    As someone who hated these speeches while going to school, Cale had nned on a clean, tidy, and short speech.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t the students like that?¡¯


    That was what he thought.


    ¡®I think I thought wrong.¡¯


    Cale had to face a situation that was different from what he had expected.


    * * *


    There was a small za in the Academy.


    This was called the central za as many departmental buildings were around it.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale let out a groan.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    The Chancellor spoke extremely gently to him. Cale found it burdensome that the Chancellor was acting like this from the start, but he answered for now.


    ¡°It is simr to the capital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We got the idea from the capital.¡±


    Cale¡¯s face turned odd. The Chancellor saw this and smiled extremely gently as he spoke.


    ¡°You must be thinking about that ce.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°The starting point of the legend.¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    The Chancellor didn¡¯t care and excitedly continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are thinking about the za where you revealed your shield to the world for the first time? You can consider this ce a miniature of that ce. Roan Academy. Since we named our Academy as such, we designed the Academy to resemble the capital as much as possible. Hahaha!¡±


    Unlike the Chancellor who wasughing with pride, Cale awkwardly smiled.


    ¡®¡­Something feels off.¡¯


    Although it was smallpared to the capital, people filled this decentlyrge za. Cale was feeling d¨¦j¨¤ vu as he looked down at the za from a nearby building.


    It made him think of the past for some reason.


    ¡®Anyway, this Chancellor is amazing.¡¯


    Cale realized that the Chancellor, who acted brightly without caring at all about the fact that Cale was feeling ufortable, was truly a snake.


    He stealthily increased the length of time for the speech and the size before informing Cale about it.


    He told Cale that these were things he should have informed Cale about in advance, but the terror warning and unexpected requests forced him to make sudden changes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡®I don¡¯t like it.


    I heard that he is a former Prime Minister.¡¯


    There seemed to be multiple snakes inside the Chancellor.


    ¡°Sir Cale. Pleasee this way.¡±


    Cale realized that the main event for today was not the return to school ceremony but his speech.


    He sighed and walked out of the building.


    Next to him was Choi Han as his guard knight.


    The moment he was about to head to the tform in the za¡­


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Swish.


    People¡¯s gazes turned to Cale so quickly it felt as if a gust of wind blew by.


    Cale, who just stepped out of the building and was about to walk forward, became anxious after seeing hundreds of eyes on him.


    ¡®Are there over 1,000 people?¡¯


    There were quite a lot of people.


    There were people pushed up against the windows in nearby buildings to look at Cale as well.


    ¨C Human, this is a bit scary.


    Cale ignored Raon¡¯sment and ignored the gazes as he walked.


    Raon was currently with On, Hong, Sui Khan and the others in the building with the best view of the tform.


    ¨C Human, the red is pretty!


    There was even a red carpet on the path Cale was using.


    ¡®How embarrassing.¡¯


    Cale really felt embarrassed.


    ¨C Human, Sui Khan is being weird! He keepsughing!


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    Cale wanted to ignore Raon but Raon¡¯s voice was too clear.


    Why? Because it was quiet.


    It was silent despite so many people being gathered here.


    They were all keeping their mouths shut while looking at Cale.


    ¡®It¡¯s hot.¡¯


    It was hot despite not even being spring.


    Cale looked around to help release this stuffy feeling.


    He was trying to locate Lily.


    Basen was probably with her as well.


    Cale then looked toward a group of students who looked organized unlike the other students.


    This group of students were standing at attention.


    One of the Knights Education students made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡®Ah-¡¯


    The red-haired man wearing the ck uniform that was the symbol of the Commander.


    His physique looked feeble to be a knight but he did not look weak at all.


    Maybe it was because of the aura implicitlying out of Cale¡¯s body, but¡­


    The student could see that the eyes of the man who endured through many life-or-death crises did not show any signs of anxiety or nervousness.


    He lookedposed despite having so many people in front of him.


    The student subconsciously opened his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t even know he was saying something.


    ¡°Shield-¡±


    Cale flinched.


    But that was just the beginning.


    The young and easily excitable studentstched onto this opportunity someone gave them.


    ¡°Shield!¡±


    It started with the Knights Education Department.


    ¡°Shield! Shield!¡±


    Then the Military Science Department shouted.


    The noise started to spread.


    The students ardently shouted ¡®Shield!¡¯ at Cale as he headed toward the tform.


    ¡®Wow-


    This is driving me crazy.¡¯


    Cale really felt as if he was going crazy.


    ¨C Human, the crown prince has arrived as well!


    ¡®No¡­¡­¡¯


    ¨C Human, the crown prince isughing so much! He says he is happy! I¡¯m happy too! I don¡¯t know what is going on, but I¡¯m happy to see you being cheered like this, human!


    The innocent little Dragon¡¯s words made it so that Cale could not react in any way.


    Instead, he walked quickly, but not too noticeably quickly, toward the tform.


    He then stood in front of the magic amplification device.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just say something nice and walk down.¡¯


    That was the thought on his mind.


    He purposely did not prepare much.


    ¡®They won¡¯t look for me anymore if I give a boring speech.


    Or at least they won¡¯t call me for such a thing.¡¯


    Of course, he was still not nning on speaking nonsense. He nned on honestly telling his story to the students who excitedly came to his speech.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cale raised his hand.


    The students shouting shield quieted down.


    They automatically closed their mouths after seeing the charismatic Commander, but Cale was thinking that they listened very well as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡®Let¡¯s start with a greeting.¡¯


    ¨C Human!


    ¡®I only gave a greeting. What now?¡¯


    ¨C Choi Jung Soo is here!


    Ooooooooong.


    Cale could feel the divine item vibrating in his shirt pocket.


    ¨C Choi Jung Soo asked me to tell you right now!


    Cale¡¯s gaze subconsciously headed toward the top window of the building Raon should be at.


    Raon¡¯s voice sounded urgent.


    Click.


    The window opened and Choi Jung Soo showed his face through the ledge.


    It was hard to see because of the distance but he could at least tell it did not look good.


    ¨C Human!


    Raon urgently shouted.


    ¨C He says there seems to be another wanderer here! Choi Jung Soo can sense it!


    It was at that moment.


    ¨C The sky.


    One of the ancient powers started speaking.


    ¨C The sky is weird.


    It was the Sky Eating Water. She was reacting to something.


    Cale lifted his head up.


    He could see the clear sky.


    However, he could see a small dot extremely far up in the sky.


    It was a ck dot.


    His instincts were telling him something.


    That is a person.


    No, it was a wanderer.


    Cale¡¯s experience and instincts were telling him.


    He had no idea how the situation ended up like this, but¡­


    He had no idea what had happened until now and could not tell what kind of rtionship anybody had with that wanderer, but¡­


    Something was about to happen.


    Cale looked down to see a ton of people, especially a lot of young students.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Ahhhh¡­.shit.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 210: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 210: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (7)


    Commander Cale suddenly raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    People naturally looked up as well.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    As some people realized something was wrong¡­


    Choi Jung Soo, who had been holding onto the terrace railing, stepped up onto the railing.


    ¡°Hey Choi Jung Soo, I told the human!¡±


    He heard Raon¡¯s voice followed by crown prince Alberu Crossman¡¯s.


    ¡°Why did a wanderer suddenly appear?¡±¡°I¡¯m not sure, your highness. That person seems to be the wanderer-¡±


    The ck dot in the sky.


    That dot, which they were sure was a person, was making him feel something.


    ¡®An existence that has escaped time and space.¡¯


    That peculiar feeling that only wanderers gave off wasing from this person.


    ¡°Choi Jung Soo.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo heard the crown prince¡¯s low voice but he had no time to pay any attention to that.


    He did not have the time to answer the crown prince¡¯s questions and curiosity right now.


    ¡®I let Kim Rok Soo know so I need to go fight against that wanderer for now.¡¯


    However, he flinched after hearing the crown prince¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Is it an enemy?¡±


    It was a short and direct question.


    Choi Jung Soo turned his head.


    Alberu¡¯s gaze was calm.


    He finally remembered something.


    This person he was looking at was not normal either.


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely not an ally, your highness.¡±


    The moment they heard Choi Jung Soo¡¯s answer¡­


    Tatap-!


    Someone stepped on the railing and shot up into the air.


    It was Sui Khan, who had turned into his bird form.


    The hawk immediately shot up into the sky.


    ¡°Raon-nim, please go to Cale.¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s order followed behind him.


    Furthermore, he opened the door and walked out as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go speak to the Chancellor.¡±


    He then looked toward Choi Jung Soo.


    ¡°It is important to get rid of that uninvited guest, but¡­¡±


    Choi Jung Soo looked into Alberu¡¯s rage-filled cold gaze.


    Alberu continued to speak.


    ¡°It would be a bigger issue if chaos was caused and people got hurt. I hope you keep that in mind.¡±


    Alberu said one more thing before closing the door all the way.


    ¡°Cale Henituse would be well aware of that.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo¡¯s heart calmed down a bit.


    His heart, which had be rushed at the unexpected appearance of a wanderer, was a bit calm now.


    He was not so dense that he would not understand Alberu Crossman¡¯s warning not to act rashly.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    ¡°Tell me if you have anything you want to say! I¡¯ll tell our human!¡±


    This young Dragon was sharp as well.


    ¡°The God of Death has started a full investigation on wanderers. He wants to lock down the location of all current wanderers.¡±


    These words were immediately delivered to Cale.


    ¡°In addition, both the God of Death and I, about your hypothesis-¡±


    The hypothesis that the wanderers might be the Five Colors Bloods¡­


    ¡°We find it quite reasonable and n to use that as the foundation to proceed with the investigation stealthily.¡±


    Both Choi Jung Soo and the God of Death epted Cale¡¯s hypothesis to likely be true.


    ¡°And I will be the one to defeat that wanderer.¡±


    It was the moment he said that.


    Oooooo-


    The sky started shaking.


    The air caused ripples and waved out with that ck dot, the wanderer, at the center.


    Cale stopped looking at the sky at that moment.


    ¨C Human, Jung Soo said he will go take that person down! Just so you are aware, Sui Khan went as well! As for me, I¡¯ming to you!


    ¡°Cale-nim.¡±


    He heard Choi Han¡¯s concerned voice behind him.


    Cale gave him a short response.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wanderer.¡±


    He then looked forward.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    ¡°What is up with the mood here? Hmm? Come on, you¡¯re all making me anxious!¡±


    People were starting to fall into chaos.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    ¡°What is up with this ripple?¡±


    ¡°The magic barrier was pierced!¡±


    The mood of the instructors and people in charge of the different Academic Departments did not look good.


    Furthermore, people rushing over to report to them looked extremely rushed, making people feel the same anxiety despite not knowing the contents of the report.


    That anxiety made people recall a certain memory.


    The war that took ce not just in the Roan Kingdom but throughout the Eastern and Western continents for the past few years¡­


    The anxiety created by war made people have to live quietly in fear.


    They had all been happy that the war had ended and the Roan Kingdom had gotten stronger, but¡­ The fear and anxiety remained buried within that excitement.


    Maybe they even pushed forward that excitement and joy in order to hide those fears and push forward with their lives.


    People also remembered something else.


    The incident that might have been the starting point of it all¡­


    The big incident that happened in the Roan Kingdom that they had almost forgotten because things had quieted down so much¡­


    That incident was the Magic Bomb Terror Incident at the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital za.


    That terror incident was what the citizens of the Roan Kingdom believed got the Roan Kingdom twisted into all sorts of things.


    ¡°N, no way-¡±


    An anxious person¡¯s short littlement started to raise the level of chaos.


    ¡°What is it, what¡¯s going on-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Even the oldest of Academy students were only in theirte teens.


    The fear in their hearts rose exponentially as they got swept up in the mood around them.


    The parents of the students who came to hear the speech, which made up arge portion of all of the spectators, were more realistic and felt a deeper sense of fear.


    Their advanced age allowed them to see more.


    The knights who suddenly started entering the za¡­


    The mages who were getting ready to continuously cast spells¡­


    The way the people in charge were stealthily chatting with each other¡­


    All of these things only led them to have ominous thoughts.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    Our child is here.


    It was at that moment.


    Oooooo-


    The sky roared again.


    Anotherrge ripple spread out.


    People could feel that the ck dot was notrger than before.


    The existence that was extremely high up in the sky was slowly descending down.


    To the ground where they were.


    ¡°That-¡±


    They then saw some people charging toward that ck dot.


    ¡°A bird?¡±


    It was a bird and a person.


    They were so quick that it was hard to tell with their eyes.


    However, there were people who could not just sit back and watch.


    ¡°We must evacuate the students!¡±


    ¡°The rest of the guests as well.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s too many people!¡±


    ¡°We still have to evacuate as many people as possible!¡±


    The people in charge were discussing with one another when they heard a noise.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    It was an explosion that swallowed all sound for a moment.


    They raised their heads.


    The ck dot.


    The two existences that had been charging toward that uninvited guests were stopped by something and flung away.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    One person mmed into the roof of a nearby building and the roof crumbled.


    ¡®What is going on right now?¡¯


    This unrealistic and sudden situation made people¡¯s heads go nk.


    However, they soon had to snap back to their senses.


    Oooooo-


    The moment they heard another ripple in the air¡­


    The moment they became scared by that sound and curled their bodies forward¡­


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    People saw arge ck light.


    It was a ck orb that made it look as if the night sky was curled up into a ball.


    The face of that orb was sparkling with white light.


    Choi Han clenched his fists as soon as he saw that light.


    ¡®¡­What is it?¡¯


    It felt familiar.


    This power did not feel foreign at all.


    The pieces of white light within this foundation of darkness¡­


    Choi Han, who had found hope within the darkness and set it as his signpost, felt a simr feeling from this.


    However, this power was simr but clearly different. Most importantly, it was moreplete.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Choi Han subconsciously stepped forward.


    Someone¡¯s sharp screech cut through the za at that moment.


    ¡°We need to run away!¡±


    It was the start of chaos.


    People got scared after seeing thisrge power.


    ¡°Please wait, everyone! Please calm down for a moment!¡±


    ¡°We cannot have order break down right now! Please stop!¡±


    The administrators of the Academy tried to calm them down, but people did not listen.


    This darkness that appeared in the middle of the day¡­


    Even if there were specks of light within it, this darkness created by a mysterious individual filled them with fear.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    ¡°You move!¡±


    ¡°Please make way! We need to go get our child!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, what the hell is going on?!¡±


    ¡°I, is it another group like the White Star¡¯s? Are they aiming for us again?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, this damn Kingdom never has a quiet day!¡±


    ¡°Our child is over there! Please don¡¯t get in our way!¡±


    As shouting filled the area¡­


    Choi Han slowly turned his head.


    ¡°Sir Cale-! Sir Choi Han!¡±


    The Chancellor rushed onto the tform at that moment.


    ¡°Please help us with the evacuation.¡±


    Choi Han subconsciously asked.


    ¡°To where?¡±


    The Chancellor flinched.


    Where would they move thisrge group of people?


    Especially now that the uninvited guest has already released his powers?


    That ck orb that was slowly getting bigger and would soon fall to the ground.


    ¡°Umm, there is a shelter we created for emergencies-¡±


    The Chancellor¡¯s face was pale as he answered.


    The Dean of Military Science came up and spoke at that moment.


    ¡°There is a way.¡±


    ¡°Dean, what is it?!¡±


    The Chancellor¡¯s face lit up and he looked toward the Dean waiting for an answer. However, the Dean silently looked past Choi Han¡¯s shoulder.


    Choi Han figured it out and turned around.


    The person who had been quiet since earlier raised his hand.


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    Cale Henituse¡¯s voice filled the whole za through the magic amplification devices.


    ¡°Everybody, please quiet down.¡±


    The force in his voice was amazing.


    People stopped moving. They then looked at him.


    They had all thought of it as well.


    This was the person who stopped the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Magic Bomb Terror Incident.


    This was also the person who stopped the Indomitable Alliance, who was aiming for the Roan Kingdom.


    In addition, this was the person who saved the Roan Kingdom and the entire Eastern and Western continents from the White Star.


    They finally remembered it.


    As for Cale-


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    He was hearing Raon¡¯s voice continuously in his mind.


    ¨C Human, Choi Jung Soo says he¡¯s never seen this wanderer before!


    ¨C He also says that this bastard seems to have died at least a couple centuries before him!


    ¨C Oh, he says this guy seems super strong.


    Hearing these reports made it so that Cale could not easily open his mouth.


    Furthermore, as Choi Han mentioned, where could they evacuate so many people to in a short period of time with the enemy already here?


    What he could do and what he could say was already determined.


    ¡®Shit!


    Fuck!¡¯


    He was extremely annoyed.


    However, he could not let it show.


    Instead, he needed to act calm.


    Why?


    ¡®¡­ Lily.¡¯


    Lily¡¯s face, which he had not been able to spot until now, was now visible in the distance. She was looking at him desperately while standing with the other students of the Military Science Department.


    He could see Basen¡¯s face far behind her within the group of parents.


    ¡®Ha.¡¯


    He held back a sigh.


    He couldn¡¯t even let this short sigh out.


    Everybody was looking at him.


    Instead, he raised his head.


    ¡®Now I¡¯m certain.¡¯


    He was sure that he just made eye contact with that wanderer.


    It was clear that the two of them were looking at each other.


    It was at that moment.


    ¨C Cale Henituse.


    It was an ambiguous voice that made it hard to tell whether it was a man or a woman.


    There was a lot of static like a broken machine.


    ¨C Did you defeat the Huayans patriarch?


    The ck Bloods of Xiaolen¡­


    The Huayans patriarch had died in front of Cale after mentioning the Five Colors Bloods.


    ¨C You were thest person to see the Huayans patriarch.


    That was correct.


    He had died in front of Cale while answering his question.


    Cale was able to figure out how this wanderer came to find him.


    He didn¡¯t know how it was possible, but this person had seen the memories of the Huayans patriarch, despite not even a corpse remaining behind.


    ¨C This is your warning.


    This person came to warn Cale.


    Thankfully, he did note to kill him.


    ¨C Do not cross the line anymore.


    It was an extremely cold and dry voice.


    ¨C Oh child of the Thames¡­


    Cale¡¯s maternal family was the Thames.


    His maternal family was suspected of being destroyed by the Hunters.


    ¨C If you want to protect, don¡¯t meddle.


    ¨C This is the limit of your strength.


    The wanderer waved their hand.


    Therge ck orb started falling down to the ground.


    Chhhhhhhhh-


    The surface of the orb started burning up.


    Arge ball of fire started falling to the ground.


    It was directed right at the za.


    People became chaotic again.


    The Magic Education Department cast a shield.


    Knights and warriors were shouting loudly.


    Some of the students plopped down on the ground.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Some of them heard Cale¡¯s voice but most of them could not hear it.


    Of course, everybody here had heard of Cale¡¯s aplishments.


    Some of them had seen it through videomunication devices as well.


    However, none of them had personally experienced it.


    Personally facing such arge ball of fire made it so that they couldn¡¯t see Cale, or the famed Commander, or really, anything.


    They could not just trust in this person.


    They wanted to run away.


    They just wanted to leave this ce and live elsewhere.


    ¡®Haaaa, really.¡¯


    Cale was well aware of this as well.


    ¨C Human! The crown prince and I are both prepared!


    Cale thought he had no other choice when he heard Raon¡¯s voice.


    The people ready to run out to escape and the people plopped down on the ground made it feel as if things would get big even if he stopped this power.


    That was why, despite not wanting to do so, he needed to be the one to say it.


    He needed to calm the people down.


    ¨C Human, that power is something we can stop no problem.


    As Raon mentioned, this power that was just a warning was not that burdensome for Cale.


    It probably would have been, back in the time of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s Magic Bomb Terror Incident, but¡­


    Cale, Raon, and their friends were all much stronger now.


    Ooooo¨C


    A rumbling started from the ground.


    People flinched.


    A silver thread left Cale¡¯s hand and headed toward the sky.


    ¨C The crown prince and I are both casting shields!


    This time, both Raon and the crown prince were assisting him.


    Baaaaaang¡ª-


    The dark red ball of fire was gettingrger andrger as it swallowed the air around them.


    As the ball of fire cast a shadow and covered the people in darkness¡­


    They saw a different light.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    It was a silver light.


    The moment they saw the light that appeared through the chaos¡­


    The people trying to run stopped.


    The Hero of the Roan Kingdom.


    The Commander of the Roan Kingdom.


    People looked desperately toward the man who did not know the meaning of defeat.


    They wanted him to say something, anything.


    No, they desperately wanted him to show them.


    The Commander answered their silent pleas.


    Of course, the Commander did not know that he would ever have to say these words with his own mouth.


    He really did not know.


    He truly did not ever want to say these words.


    However, he had to say it right now.


    Cale Henituse spoke to the crowd.


    ¡°The shield will not break.¡±


    The silver shield appeared in the air.


    The silver wings that wererge enough to wrap around everybody in the za were truly beautiful.


    White shields then seeped into the light of those silver wings.


    The moment Cale, Raon, and Alberu¡¯s powers fused together¡­


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang¡ª!


    There was a loud explosion as the fiery darkness mmed into the silver shield.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    The SHIELD¡­will NOT¡­ BREEEEEEEEEAK!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 211: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 211: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (8)


    The first thing to touch the silver shield was fire.


    The fiercely burning me on the surface of the ck orb that seemed to swallow the air around it swept upon the shield.


    Everything turned red at that moment.


    However, the fire was unable to break the shield. In fact, it couldn¡¯t leave a single mark on the silver light.


    ¨C The crown prince¡¯s shield broke!


    However, people gasped even louder once the fire disappeared.


    The ck orb that was sparkling with specks of white light¡­


    It looked as if a condensed version of the night sky was striking down into the ground.


    The silver shield and its two wings¡­The moment the ck orb touched its surface¡­


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª¨C


    There was another loud explosion.


    The ck orb looked sturdy but it exploded as soon as it touched the shield.


    No, darkness attacked the shield like water bursting out of a hole in a dam.


    It resembled a ck wave.


    ¡°!¡±


    However, they got goosebumps on their arms as soon as they saw the ck wave.


    Some people were overwhelmed with fear.


    An unexinable sense of anxiety swept over their bodies.


    It felt as if fear that made them unable to fall asleep at night was attacking them.


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Some people gasped while others looked away from the darkness.


    Of course, some people were calm. However, they still felt difort from this ck thing pushing toward them.


    Whether big or small, they felt an instinctual feeling of difort.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han gasped.


    He thought that this power was simr to his own. However, they were different.


    They both had the same darkness, but night was not a source of fear for Choi Han.


    It was because light existed within the darkness.


    However, this darkness had a sense of instinctual fear within it.


    Humans, even when they are at home, would feel an unexinable sense of fear and dread if they quietly looked out into the darkness outside the window while by themselves.


    Maybe it was because of things that this darkness made them think about or because there is some sort of instinctual reaction within their bodies.


    As for this darkness, it was like that basic instinct.


    ¡®I see.


    Choi Han realized it.


    This ck thing pushing toward them¡­


    The specks of light in this weird power that wasing toward them as liquid, or smoke, or who knows what, were traps unlike the hope and goals that Choi Han¡¯s light represented.


    They were traps to sink the prey that looked for light within the darkness farther inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Choi Han felt a sense of difort that he could not fully exin.


    He had this desire to sh apart this power that seemed simr but was different from his own.


    However, he held himself back.


    There was no need for him to pull out his sword.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Oooooo¡ª oooooo¨C


    The air rumbled.


    The aftershock of the shield and darkness crashing against each other made the air rumble.


    But the silver light did not submit to the darkness.


    It continued to release its radiant light.


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    People couldn¡¯t help but gasp at this beautiful sight.


    It looked even holier than normal because this light was being used to stop the darkness.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s shrinking.¡±


    The darkness seemed to be unable to get past the shield as it was slowly shrinking.


    The fear and dread were slowly disappearing.


    This difort and the goosebumps on their arms were all calming down.


    Those feelings were being reced with marvel and relief.


    One of the students in the Department of Military Science looked away from the silver shield and toward the tform.


    Commander Cale Henituse was firmly standing there with the silver light extending out of his hands.


    There were no changes to the Commander¡¯s expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cale was looking up at the sky with a stiff look on his face.


    This entric darkness that was pushing forward like liquid but looked like smoke¡­


    Cale could not rx despite it slowly disappearing.


    ¨C Human, this is nibbling away at it!


    Raon¡¯s fiveyered shield on top of the silver shield¡­


    The darkness was nibbling away at the shield.


    They were then disappearing with the shields.


    ¨C ¡­Human, this power is weird. It feels like it will swallow everything.


    Of course, I will not lose!


    This darkness was estimated to disappear together the moment all fiveyers of Raon¡¯s shield disappeared.


    As Raon mentioned, he would not lose.


    ¡®But the wanderer used this power as if it was nothing.¡¯


    He called it a simple warning.


    ¨C But human, the wanderer did not use magic when he disappeared!


    The wanderer who flicked his hand to send thisrge orb down to the za had disappeared.


    Sui Khan, who was up in the sky, confirmed it.


    ¡®He said that person disappeared instantly?¡¯


    Raon said that he had not felt any change to the mana when the wanderer disappeared. This meant that the person in the sky instantly disappeared using something other than magic.


    ¡®¡­How leery.¡¯


    This person felt different from the enemies he had faced until now.


    Wanderers.


    Cale had thought them to be like Choi Jung Soo and Choi Jung Gun. That was why he was able to hypothesize and understand the powers they used or their way of thinking.


    However, something was different about that wanderer just now.


    The power he used was something Cale could not understand, but most importantly-


    ¡®He¡¯s strong.¡¯


    His instincts were warning him.


    The enemy, someone whose face he couldn¡¯t even see, was very strong.


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    Maybe it was because of this sense of danger that he was feeling for the first time in a long while, but Cale got chills on his arms.


    ¨C Human, it¡¯s done!


    Cale could see the sky with the darknesspletely gone as this was just a warning.


    The enemy did not leave any traces behind.


    All he could see was his silver shield and its two wings.


    The blue sky beyond the shield was extremely beautiful and refreshing.


    It was a rare warm day for the winter.


    ¡®My body feels light as well.¡¯


    Cale¡¯s body was feeling light and refreshed as well.


    It was to be expected as he had not done anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    However, his inside was not feeling so light and refreshed.


    ¡®With my own mouth-


    I myself said that the shield will not break.


    In front of so many people.¡¯


    Cale knew something else as well.


    ¡®They also said that this was being broadcast out to many ces, didn¡¯t they?¡¯


    The different Academies in Roan Kingdom as well as some cities would have seen everything.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    How many people must have seen this?


    Cale was getting a headache.


    He withdrew his shield and nkly stared up at the sky as the silver light disappeared and the warm sunlight shone down on him.


    The people below the tform saw it all.


    The way their Commander looked up at the sky with a stiff look on his face¡­


    His appearance showed no pride or ego about the miraculous great power that he had just used.


    Instead, they felt deep anguish and a heavy burden.


    People could not easily open their mouths after seeing that.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale then realized that his surroundings were too quiet.


    The people who would normally be cheering or apuding were quietly standing there.


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    Cale realized something after seeing the stiff looks on their faces.


    ¡®They must be anxious.¡¯


    It was not everyone, but a portion of the people had seen how the Academy administrators were unable to figure out the identity of this sudden enemy and acted frantic.


    People always feared the unknown enemies the most.


    That was why they must still be scared despite the enemy disappearing.


    ¡®Ha.¡¯


    Cale held back a sigh.


    ¡®The Academy and the Royal Pce will end up saying something about today¡¯s incident anyway.¡¯


    People would feel less anxious if they gave an answer or exined the cause of the issue.


    That was the attitude the Royal Pce should have toward the citizens of the Kingdom who faced such an ordeal.


    Cale raised his head and looked at the terrace of a building.


    He saw crown prince Alberu.


    Alberu nodded his head. Cale understood the meaning behind that nod.


    ¡®Yes, I need to give them some sort of exnation right now.¡¯


    Especially since it was currently being broadcast out, giving even a short exnation would prevent chaos.


    Most importantly, it would reduce any rumors.


    Cale approached the magic amplification device.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Alberu flinched in response.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡±


    He found this to be odd.


    They were far away, but he had nodded his head at Cale after they made eye contact.


    It was a sign.


    ¡®Juste down. I will take care of things.¡¯


    Alberu was being considerate of his sworn sibling.


    It was also his duty as the crown prince.


    However, Alberu saw Cale walking up to the amplification device instead ofing down from the tform.


    He wondered what Cale was trying to do.


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you were all shocked. Thank you very much for remaining calm.¡±


    Cale started gently as he looked out at the people.


    He could see their stiff bodies and expressions.


    They must be feeling chaotic.


    Despite surviving the ordeal, they were probably scared that something like this would happen again.


    They would feel even more anxious if there was no exnation.


    Whether it was the king disappearing¡­


    Or the Royal Pce being attacked, this situation could have made them recall those events.


    These memories they wanted to forget might have rushed back up in the face of danger.


    ¡°Please calmly follow the administrators from here on.¡±


    He motioned to the Chancellor who quickly nodded his head.


    Of course, he looked out of it.


    ¡®Tsk.¡¯


    Cale wondered whether the former Prime Minister should really be like this but he simply clicked his tongue internally and spoke to the people.


    ¡°And please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    People would feel even more anxious if he simply stopped with that.


    It was something he learned as Kim Rok Soo while fighting against the monsters on Earth.


    He needed to share some information with them.


    ¡°We have already figured out the enemies aiming for our world and have prepared for it. We are already fighting against them. That is why you do not have to worry.¡±


    Cale stopped there and looked around.


    He could see Lily and the students around her.


    ¡°Congrattions for the start of the new school year. I hope you are able to get everything you want this year in school.¡±


    He saw Basen as well.


    The parents of the students were by his side.


    Cale gave a simplement.


    ¡°The Academy will, as always, protect this ce until you all reach your dreams.¡±


    Cale then walked down from the tform.


    He did not hear any cheering or apuse behind him.


    Cale understood the situation.


    ¡®Yeah, how shocked must they be?¡¯


    In fact, he preferred this sort of quiet reaction.


    Cale gave short greetings to the Academy administrators who were nkly staring at him and quickly walked.


    He sent signals to Choi Jung Soo and Sui Khan with his eyes.


    ¡®We need to learn about the wanderers.¡¯


    He needed to chat with the God of Death as well.


    It was possible that their final enemies would be a group of wanderers.


    This frustrating feeling made Cale undo the top button of his shirt.


    He subconsciously started scowling.


    The Academy administrators lowered their eyes when they saw this, but Cale had no idea. It was none of his business.


    ¡®Ah, but it is nice that I don¡¯t have to give a speech.¡¯


    He was not really good with things like thispared to smacking the enemies in the back. Cale did like it that his speech was canceled.


    His footsteps were, albeit not visible to the others, extremely light.


    The people looking at his back were unable to look away from him.


    Crown prince Alberu Crown prince watched all this before clenching his eyes.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡®Does this punk even want to be a cker?¡¯


    Alberu was truly curious.


    Nheless, he started to speak.


    The aide by his side approached him.


    ¡°Was everything broadcast out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. We were unable to stop it as it was a sudden situation.¡±


    ¡°¡­Since it was Cale Henituse giving a speech, I¡¯m sure that foreign nations were interested as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. Despite the fact that we only broadcast it out within the kingdom to areas with connections to the Academy, I¡¯m sure they would have nted informants to see it.¡±


    ¡°Then it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that this incident has been spread to the entire continent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Alberu stopped talking after hearing the aide¡¯s short response.


    The people in the za were unable to open their mouths either.


    Calepletely disappeared from the za.


    Someone who was watching gasped.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    There was no way to describe it.


    A new enemy, a new threat had appeared.


    That information was shocking but he felt a bit relieved to hear that the kingdom was already aware of the enemies and fighting against them.


    He felt that there was no need to be scared.


    Nheless, he couldn¡¯t stop being scared.


    Someone subconsciously mumbled at that moment.


    ¡°I thought he was in recovery.¡±


    Cale Henituse.


    He and his friends were the heroes who saved the Roan Kingdom and the entire Eastern and Western continents.


    Recently, they had heard that Cale Henituse was remaining secluded because his health was not doing well.


    Everybody had believed that.


    However-


    The truth was-


    ¡°¡­He was fighting?¡±


    ¡®Against enemies like that?¡¯


    They were at a loss for words.


    Now that he thought about it, Cale and his friends, who had aplished such achievements, had all quickly gone silent.


    Normally, people who make such achievements would rise to high positions or they would at least hear about them creating their own little territory. But for some odd reason, it was quiet.


    ¡°There was a reason behind it?¡±


    ¡°Normally, such people would receive a title or a reward. I was wondering why it was so oddly quiet!¡±


    People started opening their mouths one by one.


    One person suddenly said something he recalled.


    He was sure that-


    ¡°¡­He said world?¡±


    Theirmander had said the following.


    He said that there were enemies aiming not for this kingdom, but this world.


    ¡°It feels like a strong enemy that can¡¯t even bepared to Arm.¡±


    People looked at each other.


    ¡°¡­They were fighting¡­ Against such enemies?¡±


    Quietly without showing any signs of it happening?


    Despite them being sure that he would have been in pain and coughed up blood?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He was so bbergasted that he could not say anything.


    It was not marvelous, it was unbelievable.


    These emotions that were impossible to exin with words were quietly or loudly roaring within people¡¯s hearts.


    All of this was broadcasted through the videomunication device.


    Furthermore, the power figures of the Eastern and Western continent, the ones who were wary of the now strong Roan Kingdom and their great hero, Cale Henituse, were visible as well.


    ¡°¡­I understand why the Roan Kingdom did not try to suppress others with strength despite being able to do so. I see why they wanted to make deals and use politics.¡±


    ¡°Ha. The Roan Kingdom used their strongest card not for power but quietly behind the scenes to save the world? Ha! Seriously?!¡±


    Conversations that would bbergast Cale were happening all around the continent.


    * * *


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cale silently clenched his eyes shut.


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping you now.¡±


    Alberu calmlymented.


    ¡°Cale my boy, you are, legen, wait for it, dary.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Cale was swearing in front of the crown prince.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    I couldn¡¯t help with the HIMYM reference. It seemed so fitting!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 212: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (9)

    Book 2: Chapter 212: Young Master Silver Shield, return of the legend (9)


    <young master silver shield, return of the legend (9)></young>


    Alberu shook his head after hearing the swearing Cale.


    ¡°That is why I told you to just quietlye down.¡±


    ¡°I thought you told me to exin a bit beforeing down, your highness!¡±


    The exchange of gazes between Alberu and Cale in the Academy¡¯s za¡­ The two of them were unable tomunicate properly.


    That led to Cale misunderstanding Alberu¡¯s intentions and sharing a few things while on the tform. As a result, Cale was currently raising his voice toward Alberu.


    Alberu looked at Cale in disbelief.


    ¡°¡­Are you raising your voice at me right now?¡±


    Cale clenched his mouth shut. The crown prince clicked his tongue in response.¡°Why the hell did you tell them you are saving the world?¡±


    ¡®Then what else would I say?¡¯


    Cale wanted to say that but Alberu just kept talking.


    ¡°You should have said something like this is rted to Arm. You could have kept it at that. It is not a lie to say that things ended up like this because of Arm. Then people would have been less anxious and not paid much attention to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cale wanted to say something but there was nothing he could say.


    ¡®It is true that this happened because of Arm.¡¯


    The enemies behind Arm were the Hunters.


    After figuring out who was behind Arm, those people messed with the Royal Pce and multiple incidents ovepped together until this point. So what Alberu was saying was true.


    Furthermore, had Cale said things as Alberu just mentioned, people would have brushed it aside.


    Facing the same enemy over and over would feel familiarpared to facing a new enemy.


    That was the case even if the danger level was much higher.


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t lie to them, you could have kept some things hidden. Why the hell did you make things even bigger?¡±


    Beeeeeeep-


    Beeeeep!


    The crown prince¡¯s videomunication device was continuously going off.


    His aides were already filtering through as many calls as possible, but there were ces throughout the Eastern and Western continents continuously requesting calls.


    Alberu¡¯s expression became sharper.


    Cale slowly looked away from Alberu.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Honestly speaking, the cheering toward Cale grew more intense because of this, but¡­


    Alberu was the one who had to take care of the aftermath.


    Cale was a part of the Roan Kingdom and Alberu was currently the representative of the Roan Kingdom.


    ¡°This is driving me nuts.¡±


    Alberu sighed and brushed his face with both hands.


    ¡°I n on gathering the representatives of the different kingdoms and sharing a bit of truth about the situation in the near future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I am saying that there will be a Grand Assembly. You know what that means, right? Well?¡±


    Alberu smiled as he asked. Cale quickly answered.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t ¡®yes, your highness,¡¯ but a ¡®yes sir.¡¯


    Alberu¡¯s elegant smile became even bigger and both of themughed.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Crunch crunch. Raon, who was eating cookies, looked away from both of them.


    ¡°Both of you are being weird!¡±


    The two of them felt a strange sense of futility at the seven year old Dragon¡¯sment and stoppedughing.


    Instead, Alberu rubbed his tired eyes as he nonchntly asked.


    ¡°Putting the situation of the kingdom aside¡­¡±


    Of course, the situation of the kingdom was quite intense right now.


    However, it did not mean that things were full of chaos.


    In fact, people were scared but also full of courage.


    Alberu considered this to be quite the relief. However, he also thought about how the time that had passed did not simply flow by.


    ¡®We defeated them once.¡¯


    The Roan Kingdom.


    It was a kingdom that just existed despite having a long history.


    External nations thought of it that way but the citizens of the kingdom also implicitly thought so about their home.


    However, the results of these past few years made people learn how to be scared but not cower and continue to push forward.


    Alberu wondered if the greatest thing the kingdom gained from the war of the past few years was confidence among its citizens and their trust for their kingdom and their home.


    That would be a strength for the Roan Kingdom in the future.


    That was what he believed.


    Honestly speaking, Alberu believed in those citizens as well. That was why he was increasing the size of the kingdom without any hesitation.


    ¡®Maybe this situation is actually better.¡¯


    Alberu had been considerate of Cale and the others being absent as he proceeded with things.


    Alberu did not desire power gained through suppression, but he had to worry about foreign nations figuring out this gap in the Roan Kingdom¡¯s strength.


    That was why he had, whether subconsciously or not, been a bit cautious.


    ¡®If anybody tries to squash or go against the Roan Kingdom in this current situation, people will curse them out.¡¯


    Based on the current mood, the image has been created that the Roan Kingdom has been working behind the scenes to protect this world even after going through that major war with the White Star.


    ¡®It¡¯s the truth.¡¯


    Of course, this was the truth.


    ¡®Cale Henituse and his people are the ones doing most of the suffering though.¡¯


    There wasn¡¯t much that the Roan Kingdom was doing.


    However, Alberu was nning on gaining the things he could gain from this sort of vibe.


    There were times that image and appearance granted more strength than power.


    ¡°!¡±


    Alberu flinched.


    He was debating how to benefit from this situation when he noticed Cale looking at him with a bright smile on his face.


    Cale¡¯s gaze seemed to be saying that he knew exactly what Alberu was thinking about.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±


    ¡°How am I looking at you, your highness? I¡¯m pretty sure I am looking at you with an extremely respectful gaze right now.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    ¡®Why do I even bother?¡¯


    Alberu gave up on this useless conversation with Cale and nonchntly asked.


    ¡°What happened to the wanderer?¡±


    Cale¡¯s expression stiffened up.


    ¡°Your highness, we have yet to figure out the identity of the wanderer who attacked us.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo and Sui Khan said that they could not see the face of the enemy when they approached him.


    ¡®He was wearing a mask.¡¯


    Apparently the enemy was wearing an animal mask under his robe.


    ¡®It was a cow.¡¯


    The mask was in the shape of a cow.


    ¡°The God of Death said that he will investigate the list of wanderers to confirm whether the Five Colors Bloods are a group of wanderers.¡±


    Cale thought about the messages he exchanged with the God of Death.


    < To be honest with you, I had not figured it out at all. >


    < Wanderers are existences who have experienced death once already, so I am unable to locate them right away. >


    That was a reason it was taking some time to investigate the list.


    < But if all of this is true, it''ll create quite the ripple in the entire divine World. >


    It might even bring chaos to the Divine World.


    Why? Because wanderers were single-lifers; tribtors who had the qualifications to be gods but rejected it and were wandering like mercenaries.


    < So I am only keeping this information to myself and a few trustworthy gods. I''ll share information with you as I get them. >


    Cale had never seen the God of Death being so serious.


    < So please take Cage with you to Aipotu. >


    The emunicated priestess Cage.


    Cale had to take her to Aipotu this time.


    < As you already know, Aipotu is where west heard from Choi Jung Gun. After that, we have had no contact with that world. >


    < The divine item should work in that work, but take Cage with you just in case. >


    The God of Death was even thinking about the potential of the divine item not working.


    That was why he was telling Cale to take Cage, who had the talents to be a Holy Maiden but refused to be one.


    ¡°Mm. I guess this is not a situation you can answer immediately.¡±


    Alberu listened before quietly sighing and asking in a voice that sounded as if this was quite the headache.


    ¡°So will you leave immediately after returning to the Henituse territory?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Cale ended up staying at the capital longer than expected because of the Academy¡¯s terror incident.


    However, it was time to leave now that things had settled down a bit.


    ¡°And the limit? Did you say it was fifty people?¡±


    ¡°No, your highness.¡±


    The God of Death had agreed to Cale¡¯s request.


    Of course, one hundred was too much.


    He asked Cale to make sure to leave one spot alone.


    Because of that-


    ¡°99 people.¡±


    When Cale asked why 100 was not possible¡­


    The God of Death said something odd.


    < You need to keep one spot empty for someone who might advent in that world. >


    Advent.


    That word felt so leery that Cale asked about it in quite the sharp tone, but¡­


    < This is something I cannot answer. >


    The God of Death did not answer the question. No, he could not answer the question.


    ¡®This feels so iffy.


    ¡­Is a god adventing down into that world?¡¯


    Cale started frowning as he thought about that moment.


    However, he did not think too deeply about it.


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be an enemy.¡¯


    The existence that the God of Death might call down should, at minimum, be an ally.


    Cale heard Alberu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to see you off.¡±


    Cale chuckled and responded.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. I¡¯m sure you will be busy gaming. Please give it your best.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Alberu simply smiled elegantly.


    ¡°Oh! It looks like our human beat the crown prince this time!¡±


    The two people were ignoring the seven year old Dragon¡¯sments at this point.


    * * *


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, our Bishop-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir.¡±


    The Bishop in charge of the God of Death¡¯s Church in the Roan Kingdom. He was sweating bullets while looking at Cale.


    He did not dare to look around.


    ¡°It must have been harding all the way here, Bishop-nim.¡±


    Cale asked in a warm voice and the Bishop urgently answered.


    ¡°Not at all, sir. It was not hard at all.¡±


    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Cale pointed behind him.


    ¡°We could not go to the Temple of the God of Death this time because our party is sorge. Haha!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir. Of course I should be the one toe here.¡±


    The Bishop gulped after seeing therge ck castle and the enormous Bone Dragon coiled around its roof behind Cale.


    He thought about how he came to this ce alone and urgentlymented.


    ¡°What I have seen today¡­I will¡­ Make sure to keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale tilted his head to the side. He was smiling.


    ¡°Bishop-nim, why are you saying something so obvious so seriously?¡±


    The bishop gulped.


    He thought that he would end up pummeled to death by that smiling face if he was to talk about this to anyone.


    ¡®Fuck! I should have just stayed quiet!¡¯


    He wanted to y a part in Cale¡¯s journey to the next world because Cale¡¯s name value had risen even higher.


    However, Cale said that he could take care of things this time. The Bishop then responded that he must participate because the God of Death¡¯s power was being used.


    Peek.


    He saw emunicated priestess Cage next to Cale but turned his gaze.


    Cale also avoided the Bishop¡¯s gaze with an unsettled look on his face.


    The Bishop sighed.


    ¡®I saw something too grand-¡¯


    Once someone reached the level of Bishop, they could, to some degree, feel the force of an object or an individual.


    ¡®The auras of this ck castle and the individuals within it-


    Are truly like Mount Tai.¡¯


    ¡°Bishop-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir?¡±


    ¡°Please watch carefully and inform his highness about the situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir.¡±


    His role, to bepletely honest, was a messenger for Alberu.


    Now that more people knew about the situation, a Bishop who has been cooperating with them since earlier was more trustworthy than others.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    Cale finished his conversation with the Bishop and turned toward the voice calling his name.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, mother.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Duchess Vin was here as the representative of the family.


    Of course, she was surrounded by some of the Tiger Warriors who were going to stay behind.


    ¡°Please be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    Duchess Vin hesitated for a bit before extending her hand toward Cale. Cale hesitated before grabbing her hand.


    Pat pat. The Duchess used her other hand to pat Cale¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. The most important thing is your health and life. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    Cale answered without anyints.


    It felt really awkward, but it could not be helped.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Duchess Vin smiled.


    ¡°I know that you will jump into dangerous situations or end up in situations where you might get hurt even with me saying this.¡±


    ¡®I have no ns to do so?¡¯


    Cale wanted to say that but his track record until now gave him no confidence to say that he had no desire to do so.


    While Cale was hesitating¡­


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    He flinched.


    Duchess Vin¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment.


    The vicious gaze made Cale subconsciously pull his hand back.


    The Duchess acted as if nothing happened and smiled at Cale.


    ¡°If you feel like it is an extremely dangerous situation, run.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°And hide in the castle.¡±


    ¡®¡­The ck Castle?¡¯


    Cale peeked at the ck Castle that did not look very different despite his parents saying that they were going to do some construction.


    It had a vintage charm but it still looked old. He didn¡¯t even see any magic circles on the castle walls.


    That was why Cale had not asked his parents or Lord Sheritt about it.


    The ck Castle was just an extra addition, not the main force.


    Duchess Vin handed Cale the blueprints as she exined.


    ¡°Then the ck Castle will be able to destroy most things that attack it.¡±


    The Bishop¡¯s pupils started shaking at this vicious conversation.


    Cale smiled at that moment.


    ¡°I will make sure to look through the blueprints.¡±


    His satisfied expression made Duchess Vin not hide her pride. A small smile appeared on her cold face.


    ¡°Okay. We dumped a ton of money into it, so it should be worth its cost.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale gasped in admiration and Duchess Vin turned around without any hesitation as she said goodbye.


    ¡°Okay, have a nice trip.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    The Bishop wondered if this lighthearted conversation really was between a son who was heading to a dangerous ce to save the world and his mother who was seeing him off.


    However, nobody was paying any attention to the Bishop.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cale tapped on the divine mirror as he said that.


    The Forest of Darkness became silent at that moment.


    People, different from his usual people, walked up to him at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Shaaaaaaa-


    Eruhaben, with golden dust all around him, was to Cale¡¯s right.


    ¡°I¡¯m all prepared as well.¡±


    Lord Sheritt, with her overflowing white hair, looked fully prepared to cast her shield at any moment as she stood on Cale¡¯s left.


    Cale stood at the entrance of the ck Castle and looked behind him.


    Choi Han and Raon were waiting at the castle wall.


    Mary was at the window closest to the sky. The Bone Dragon, the Dragon half-blood, was on the roof.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale found it odd that the Dragon half-blood lowered his head as if to avoid his gaze, but he did not pay much attention to it.


    Instead, he held back a sigh while looking at Ron, who was standing next to Mary.


    ¡®We ended up not being able to chat.¡¯


    It was so hectic after the Academy¡¯s terror incident that he had not been able to chat with Ron and Beacrox.


    ¡®I¡¯ll do it at Aipotu even if I have to make some time to do it.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t just keep pushing it back.


    Kim Rok Soo and Cale Henituse.


    He needed to tell them about that.


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    There was an odd cry and ck threads started spreading out from under Cale¡¯s feet.


    The ck light created arge design.


    This seemed much different from their transportations until now.


    Once the circle surrounding Cale and the ck Castle waspleted¡­


    Ooooo¨C!


    The rumbling stopped.


    Cale figured out why the Forest of Darkness was so quiet right now.


    This entric power of a God made the monsters, who only had their instincts,y low.


    < Moving now. >


    Cale saw the ck light cover him and the ck Castle the moment he saw the message.


    His eyes automatically shut.


    He heard the God of Death¡¯s voice.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know how Aipotu will be.


    It was a world where they could not expect anything.


    A world ruled by Dragons.


    ¨C I am transporting you to thest ce I received contact from Choi Jung Gun. That ce should be more stable than other areas, which is most likely why Choi Jung Gun contacted me from there.


    Choi Jung Gun, the first Dragon yer and Choi Han¡¯s ancestor.


    They needed to find this missing person at Aipotu as well.


    Paaaat.


    Cale felt a familiar sensation and immediately opened his eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Aipotu.


    This mysterious world might be full of danger from the moment they get there.


    That was the reason Cale had Lord Sheritt and Eruhaben by his side.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    His body waspletely tense for the first time in a long while.


    He felt like he was back to being young Kim Rok Soo who had to survive on Earth when everything hadpletely changed.


    It was only fitting for him to be in such a state.


    Aipotu.


    Cale needed to protect as he fought in that world.


    The darkness brightened up.


    ¡®We are in Aipotu.¡¯


    The moment he felt that, he saw the world ruled by Dragons.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale flinched.


    He subconsciously curled up.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s so-


    It¡¯s so cold?¡¯


    Everything was white.


    He could feel the strong cold gusts of wind and the snow falling around him.


    ¡®This is so different from what I expected?¡¯


    He was seeing something slightly different from what he expected.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Eruhaben let out a sigh.


    ¡°¡­We can¡¯t use mana here.¡±


    ¡®Excuse me? What do you mean?¡¯


    Cale wanted to say that but he felt an unfamiliar presence.


    He turned his head.


    An old man tightly wrapped in fur clothes was approaching them.


    A couple people were behind him as well.


    The old man opened his mouth as soon as he saw Cale.


    ¡°¡­Archduke¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?


    What? ¡­Archduke¡­¡­?¡¯


    Cale became anxious.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no way. No, that, that-¡±


    The old man seemed more flustered than Cale. That made Cale anxious as well.


    The old man slowly spoke, looking as if he was going to cry.


    ¡°¡­Has the descendant of the Archdukee to save the territory?¡±


    ¡®Archduke? Descendant? Territory?¡¯


    With the snow and wind sting around him, Cale subconsciously said a word that he read quite frequently as an avid reader of all genres.


    ¡°¡­ The Archduke of the North?¡±


    The old man reacted to those words.


    ¡°As I expected, sir, you really are! Ah, the revtion I received in my dreams was not a lie!¡±


    The intense reaction made Cale nkly stand there without being able to say anything.


    ¨C Human, are you cold? Sniff sniff, I¡¯m cold!


    Cale quietly let the cold wind hit him for a bit as he listened to the sniffling of the seven year old Dragon.


    At least until Ron got him a fur coat.


    Aipotu.


    This ce felt as if it really would be no joke.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Archduke of the North? Please don¡¯t tell me we are in for some romance genre!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 214: The lone flame in the ice (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 214: The lone me in the ice (2)


    <the lone me in the ice (2)></the>


    The God of Hope said something to Cale the first time they met.


    ¡®Look for the Blue Wolf.¡¯


    ¡®Even before ancient times¡­ There were numerous creatures that existed long before human history started. Among them, there was an existence that was both fierce and merciful.¡¯


    ¡®The ruler of the predatory animals, the King of the wild beasts. Find the Blue Wolves who have lost their standing and are being forgotten.¡¯


    It was mentioned that these Blue Wolves would be the existences that would allow him to handle the numerous variables and the rapidly changing flow of things in Aipotu.


    Those Wolves could handle the weight of imbnce in ce of Cale and his friends.


    The God of Hope had said some other things as well.


    ¡®Take your Blue Wolf and the ck Dragon. Once those two children decide on their respective paths, and only then, will the flow finally change.¡¯Basically, he had to first figure out the ¡®Blue Wolves¡¯ equivalent in Aipotu.


    Then once Lock and Raon decide on their respective paths, a variable that could change this world would appear and the flow would finally change.


    ¡®But I have no ns on letting Lock and Raon get swept up in that flow.¡¯


    He would rather handle it himself than ce the burden on two children.


    As an adult, he could not allow two children under his domain to carry such heavy burdens.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Cale let out a gasp-likeugh.


    He looked at the old man in front of him and asked.


    ¡°So the Archduke¡¯s House of Snow has been with the Wolves for generations.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Then why are the Beast people called the dirty bloods?¡±


    The House of the Archduke in a vast Empire had been with the Wolf warriors.


    ¡®That means that Beast people were not considered dirty bloods until then.¡¯


    The moment the Beast people became dirty bloods-n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡®Has to have been in the past 200 years after the fall of the House of the Archduke.¡¯


    Cale had a feeling he knew what happened but he looked at the old man to get a detailed exnation.


    The old man¡¯s face turned odd but he answered.


    ¡°¡­Around 200 years ago, the world faced a cataclysmic period.¡±


    He was looking at Cale with a gaze that seemed to be asking how Cale did not know about this, but Cale just ignored that gaze.


    ¡°To give a brief exnation¡­ Many of the foundational things in this world started changing in about ten years.¡±


    The old man¡¯s gaze headed toward the window of the reception room.


    It had calmed down a bit but the snow was still pouring down.


    ¡°First, the weather changed.¡±


    They started seeing abnormal climatic symptoms in the Empire and the entire continent before the weather changed in those areas.


    ¡°I heard that the snow was not this strong here either. However, it has be thend with the longest winter since the cataclysmic period.¡±


    Originally, it was a bit barren because it was in front of a mountain range but it was still a decent area to live in with bearable weather.


    However, this was now one of the hardest areas to live in.


    ¡°Second, mana and aura suddenly became not usable.¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over.


    The topic he wanted to hear about came up.


    ¡®So, it wasn¡¯t always like this. It suddenly happened.¡¯


    This was what he wanted to know.


    ¡°We were told that it was truly a terrible era. Maybe aura wasn¡¯t as used, but magic was used quite a bit even in daily life, so it was extremely chaotic.¡±


    The way the old man was talking made Cale immediately open his mouth.


    ¡°Are you saying it is not like that anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The old man answered without any hesitation, but his tone was getting odder.


    ¡°Mana and aura started to return. It is a great thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Started to return?¡±


    The old man¡¯s face did not look good despite calling it a great thing. He seemed to not look favorably upon it.


    ¡°Yes sir. It returned. It is quite a relief to know that people who can use mana and aura started to reappear one by one after the cataclysmic period.¡±


    ¡°Senior, your face does not look very happy despite the things you are saying.¡±


    The old man flinched.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    He sighed before adding on.


    ¡°If we say there were one thousand mages in the past, now it has significantly decreased to one. It is the same with aura. That is why magic and sword arts are all quite shabbypared to two hundred years ago.¡±


    The old man seemed to want to say more but was holding back.


    Cale wanted to learn more about the changed society with the decrease in people who could use mana or aura, but he held himself back.


    It was because the old man had to answer.


    Dirty bloods. He needed to hear about the Beast people.


    ¡°And finally, the Beast people became violent.¡±


    The answer to that question was finally here.


    ¡°We were told that the Beast people who sessfullypleted their berserk transformations apparently became crazed and harmed their surroundings. They supposedly looked like monsters in between the appearances of humans and animals.¡±


    Cale recalled Lock¡¯s first berserk transformation.


    It was a state where he was relying more on instincts than reason.


    ¡°People saw those Beast people and became scared because it was a time they could not use mana or aura. The existence that appeared at that time is the Holy City.¡±


    Not the Holy Empire but the Holy City.


    Cale asked with a stoic look on his face.


    ¡°Did the Holy City face off against those Beast people?¡±


    It seemed like an obvious story.


    But if this was not a story but the reality, it would be quite a serious topic. It would be a big issue that was not so obvious.


    ¡°Yes sir. The Holy City was able to push the Beast people out with the help of the Dragons. I heard that quite a lot of Beast people died during that time. It was impossible to count the number of casualties. Nheless, a lot of Beast people remained and scattered throughout the continent to live in hiding. Beast people live in hiding here in the Erghe Mountain Range as well.¡±


    Cale suddenly thought of a race in his world, Nameless 1.


    The Dark Elves.


    Necromancers.


    Finally, the Church of the Sun God that tried to subjugate and erase them from the world.


    Something simr was happening here in Aipotu.


    Of course, that incident was in the past in Cale¡¯s world, but it was still happening in this world.


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Then the Holy City must have grown through that cataclysmic period and risen to the position of an Empire?¡±


    ¡°That-¡±


    ¡°And the Holy Empire probably told people that the Beast people have dirty bloods and must be killed for everybody to be safe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that-¡±


    ¡°And with the changing weather and issues with the different powers¡­ Adding this threat to their lives probably made people want someone to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°The Beast people ended up being the scapegoats.¡±


    Cale finished and looked at the old man.


    The Chief let out an answer with a sigh.


    ¡°That is ¡­ correct.¡±


    The reason Cale could say such things to the old man was the fact that this old man and his people were showing positive demeanors toward this ¡®Archduke¡¯ existence.


    That subtle feeling was not being hidden; people with such positive feelings toward the Archduke would never be hostile toward the Beast people with their rtionship to the Archduke.


    In fact, they were showing stealthy hostility toward the Holy Empire that was toe to capture the Beast people.


    There was silence for a bit.


    ¡®To organize all of this-¡¯


    Cale sorted the information he gathered.


    1. The cataclysmic period made the weather change throughout the continent.


    2. They became unable to use mana and aura, but a select few were now able to use them again.


    3. The Beast people became violent and were said to have dirty blood, making them live in hiding.


    ¨C Cale.


    An existence that had been at the corner of the reception room started talking to Cale.


    That existence was naturally Eruhaben.


    ¡°You are able to get a sense, right?¡±


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡®The cataclysmic period. The Purple Bloods must have done something at that time.¡¯


    The World Tree and this world itself were being ruled by the Dragons right now.


    The start of that was probably around that cataclysmic period.


    ¡®The Purple Blood Dragons probably suppressed the different energies of this world as they took over.¡¯


    The aftershock of that could have led to the weather change.


    Or maybe it was because of the issue with the World Tree and the world.


    ¡®And finally, the Beast people-¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up a bit.


    ¡®A world without mana or aura. Now that the Dragons have taken control of the World Tree and the Elves that revere it, there is only one existence for them to worry about.¡¯


    An existence that was skilled in different ways¡­


    ¡®Beast people.¡¯


    The Beast tribes. They were strong even without mana or aura.


    In Cale¡¯s world, the Whales were not as strong as Dragons but were almost at their level.


    And the number of Beasts easily outnumbered the Dragons.


    ¡®Since the Holy Empire serves the Dragons as gods, they see the Beast people as a threat to their gods and believe they need to rid the world of them.¡¯


    Cale finished organizing his thoughts and asked the Chief.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a violent Beast person?¡±


    ¡°There have been eyewitnesses.¡±


    ¡°Do they be violent to the point they lose their sense of reason?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. They be crazed and follow their instincts to destroy everything.¡±


    Cale looked at the window of the reception room.


    One side showed the vige while the window on the other side showed somewhere else.


    The snow-covered rough Erghe Mountain Range.


    If there were Beast people hiding there¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t believe all of those eyewitness ounts.


    Pfft.¡± Cale let out augh.


    The Chief and the vige people flinched.


    Cale calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°Trying to live in a mountain range like that¡­especially in the winter, while they are hiding, must be very difficult. Existences that are so crazed that they destroy everything and only have their instincts left keep themselves hidden instead ofing down to the vige?¡±


    Did that make any sense?


    A monster-like existence would, especially at times like this,e down from the mountains to cause havoc in the vige.


    However, the vigers in front of Cale seemed to show no fear toward the Beast people.


    ¡°There must be some violent Beast people but also nonviolent Beast people.¡±


    Cale spoke as if he was certain.


    ¡°Like this sir over here.¡±


    The middle-aged man who seemed to be the oldest of the four after the Chief¡­


    Cale pointed at that person.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s identity was revealed the moment he stepped into the castle.


    Clunk!


    A chair was pushed back and the middle-aged man jumped up.


    The moment the man, who was wearing the typical outfit of the vige¡¯s hunters, red at Cale¡­


    ¡°!¡±


    He flinched.


    Screeeech.


    There was the sound of another chair being pushed back and a person who had his head covered removed his hood as he stood up.


    ¡°What a half-baked Wolf.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s pupils started shaking.


    Cale smiled.


    Of the 99 people in this group¡­


    There was no way to leave these people out when it was a group of the strongest people by Cale¡¯s side.


    The future Whale Queen¡­


    Witira looked at the middle-aged man while smiling.


    ¡°Why is it that you are releasing so much scent of a Wolf despite being in human form?¡±


    The person next to herughed out loud.


    ¡°Hoho. I definitely agree. I thought that the Beast people here were just a bit different from us but they must have experienced something during the cataclysmic period.¡±


    Someone else removed their hood.


    The head of the Tiger tribe¡­


    Shaman Gashan wasughing. However, hisugh carried significant difort.


    ¡°Dirty bloods? Haha-¡±


    These stories were annoying, no, angering Witira and Gashan, who held extreme pride in the fact that they were Beast people.


    The Chief and the middle-aged man were unable to say anything.


    It was the same for the other two vigers.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Cale motioned to the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Please take a seat. There is no need to be so nervous.¡±


    A gentle smile was on his face.


    ¡°Senior.¡±


    He still had many things to ask the Chief.


    There were three things that were most important to him right now.


    First.


    ¡°How did the Dragons end up as gods?¡±


    Dragons could not be gods.


    And the Hunters had a n to create an omnipotent god, yet¡­


    They had people serving the Dragons as gods?


    This was an inconsistency.


    The Purple Bloods. Cale was curious about their line of thinking.


    ¡°And when will the subjugation squad show up?¡±


    Second, he needed to get some information on the subjugation squad the Holy Empire would be sending here.


    They may be the first enemies for Cale¡¯s group to face.


    And finally¡­


    ¡°Do you happen to know someone named Choi Jung Gun?¡±


    The missing wanderer¡­


    This ce was where the God of Deathst heard from Choi Jung Gun.


    Cale needed to find him as well.


    Cale would start moving once he heard even the simplest of answers about these three things.


    ¡ª


    Trantor¡¯s Comments


    Witira is angry. You do not want to anger the future Whale Queen¡­


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    If you can¡¯t wait, please subscribe to advanced chapters on our EAP website to get ess to up to 8 chapters!

 Book 2: Chapter 215: The lone flame in the ice (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 215: The lone me in the ice (3)


    <The lone me in the ice (3)>


    The Chief, who should be answering Cale¡¯s question, was currently not in a state to answer.


    He was looking at Witira and Gashan with a dazed look on his face.


    However, there was someone who was more shocked than him.


    It was the middle-aged hunter.


    ¡°H, how-¡±


    He was so shocked it looked as if he had received an electric jolt.


    ¡°¡­Did he say us?¡±


    He recalled what Gashan had just said.¡®Hoho. I definitely agree. I thought that the Beast people here were just a bit different from us but they must have experienced something during the cataclysmic period.¡¯


    That could only mean one thing.


    ¡°¡­Are you both Beast people as well¡­¡­?¡±


    The answer came from an indifferent voice.


    Cale answered with a nonchnt look on his face.


    ¡°Thisdy over here is a Humpback Whale, Miss Witira, and this sir over here is a Tiger and a shaman, Gashan. Ah!¡±


    Cale realized something at that moment.


    ¡°Gashan, do your incantations work?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Gashan¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    He quickly tried an incantation.


    He then frowned.


    ¡°It does not, young master-nim.¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°The power of nature seems to be blocked.¡±


    Eruhaben interjected into the conversation.


    ¡°It is not just aura and mana, the overall flow of nature is being controlled. It looks like those Dragon bastards of this world have messed with it.¡±


    The Chief and his people all flinched in shock and looked at Eruhaben.


    The old man hesitated before asking.


    ¡°Is this sir a Beast person as well¡­¡­?¡±


    He sounded a bit cautious.


    Eruhaben answered extremely confidently and haughtily.


    ¡°No. I''m a Dragon.¡±


    Plop.


    The hunter who had jumped up earlier felt his knees go weak as he plopped back down on the chair.


    However, the ancient Dragon did not care. In fact, he looked as if he was happy with this development and asked the Chief a question.


    ¡°Hey Chief. Why are the Dragons gods here?¡±


    The first question Cale had asked¡­


    ¡®How did the Dragons end up as gods?¡¯


    Eruhaben wanted to know about the same thing.


    He had heard something from Cale before.


    ¡®Dragons cannot be gods.¡¯


    ¡°T, that-¡±


    The Chief could not speak properly.


    He could not think straight after learning about the Beast people by Cale¡¯s side and finding out that Eruhaben was a Dragon.


    ¡°Senior.¡±


    Someone handed him a cup of warm tea.


    ¡°Please take a sip and calm down.¡±


    Cale had a gentle smile on his face.


    The Chief extended a hand before realizing that his hand was shaking and grabbed the teacup with both hands.


    He seemed to calm a bit after drinking the warm tea as he let out a deep breath and started talking.


    ¡°During the cataclysmic period, the world was turning into a mess as magic stopped working. At that time, the Gonia Free city¡­ Umm, the current Holy Empire stepped in.¡±


    Gonia Free city.


    That was the original name of the Holy Empire.


    ¡°Gonia free city was originally created by a human who imed to carry the blood of Dragons.¡±


    ¡®It is a city built by a Dragon half-blood?¡¯


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    Dragon half-bloods could not live very long. Humans were unable to handle the Dragon blood in their bodies. But there was a city built by such a half-blood?


    Cale suddenly thought about the Dragon half-blood who turned into a Bone Dragon.


    The Chief continued to speak as Cale thought to himself.


    ¡°Of course, only human marriages were recognized after the first city lord so the Dragon¡¯s blood became weaker, but they were known to have the protection of Dragons.¡±


    And once the cataclysmic period started¡­


    "that city lord appeared to inform the entire continent. He said that he asked the Dragons to stop the chaos.¡±


    The Chief frowned.


    ¡°It is said that society was full of unspeakable chaos at that time.¡±


    That was obvious.


    The world would get chaotic even if only teleportation and videomunication went down. If all magic stopped working, it would be simr to electricity going out on Earth.


    ¡°While that was going on, some Dragons helped support the areas that were chaotic because magic suddenly stopped. They also took the vanguard to execute the Beast people when they became violent. Their magic and attributes then rescued the areas that were suffering from weird climate changes.¡±


    Cale quietly listened.


    ¡°That led to people starting to worship and praise the Dragons. Maybe that was to be expected. The gods they originally believed and prayed to did not listen to them but the Dragons fulfilled their wishes. They did so without receiving anything in exchange.¡±


    How would the Dragons have looked to the humans during the cataclysmic period?


    ¡°Mm. The view of the temples were quite bad at that time. You had to pay to even go to the temples to pray.¡±


    The Dragons handled things that their gods simply avoided.


    "Anyway, the city lord of Gonia changed the name to the Holy City at that time and started expanding. And finally¡­ He proimed that he would treat the Dragons like gods.¡±


    That was the moment the Gonia free city became the Holy City.


    ¡°It was then¡­¡±


    The Chief stopped talking for a moment.


    Cale felt as if he knew why the Chief stopped.


    ¡®That is probably around when the Haru Empire became the Haru Kingdom.¡¯


    The Chief would probably also talk about how the Holy City became the Holy Empire.


    ¡°It was then that thest Emperor of the Haru Empire said that he could not ept worshiping the Dragons as gods.¡±


    ¡°That must have led to war.¡±


    The Chief nodded his head.


    ¡°I''m not sure if you know about this, but the first Emperor of the Haru Empire-¡±


    "Was a Dragon Hunter, right?¡±


    The Chief flinched.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He looked at Cale wondering how he knew about this, but simply sighed and continued to speak after seeing Cale remain silent.


    ¡°Yes sir. He was the first Dragon Hunter. That might be why the world was saying that the Haru Empire might have done this, despite it being quite stupid to do so, because they were worried they would lose their ce as a strong nation or because they thought that the authority of the first Emperor would fall. They were challenging the authority of the Dragons without being able to use magic or aura.¡±


    The Chief stopped here for a moment before he continued.


    ¡°To share the results, everything ended with the death of thest Emperor of the Haru Empire. To be honest with you, it can''t even be called a war.


    Pfft.¡± He let out a scoff-like chuckle.


    ¡°The Dragons did not intervene saying that the war was a human issue, but some of the humans with Dragon blood stepped in. They resolved things quite quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you talking about the Dragon half-bloods?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. That is correct.¡±


    Cale peeked at Eruhaben after seeing the Chief answer without any issues. The ancient Dragon shook his head.


    "Dragon half-bloods are strong. However-¡±


    Cale knew what Eruhaben did not say.


    ¡®They are strong as they live short livespared to Dragons before they die.¡¯


    That was probably what the ancient Dragon wanted to say.


    Cale thought that he should look into Dragon half-bloods and slightly nodded his head before looking at the Chief and speaking.


    ¡°The Archduke''s House of Snow must have participated in that war and perished.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. The Haru Empire became a kingdom and had to retreat to the north. The central region that the Haru Empire once controlled became the Holy City¡¯s territory, helping them grow into the Holy Empire.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale contemted for a moment before asking.


    ¡°Were there no oppositions from other nations in that process?¡±


    ¡°There were none originally. They must have felt fear after seeing the Empire being destroyed-¡±


    The Chief weakly smiled.


    ¡°The other nations were relieved as the Holy Empire did not cause any conflicts after taking over the central region.¡±


    He started to frown.


    "The Holy Empire imed that as long as people epted worshiping Dragons as gods, there would be no need for any wars. In fact, they said to reach out if the other nations needed help for any reason. They imed they would help everybody. This was the truth.¡±


    The Chief brushed his face with both hands.


    ¡°They helped the people suffering from weird climate changes, they subjugated the endlessly violent Beast people, and whenever things happened that were difficult for the humans to handle, they asked their god, the Dragons, to help them.¡±


    And as a result¡­


    ¡°It increased the number of people serving Dragons as gods, turning the Dragons into gods.¡±


    That was the answer to how the Dragons became gods.


    ¡°Mm.¡¯


    Cale crossed his arms and leaned on the couch.


    ¡®In conclusion, he¡¯s saying that people worship Dragons like gods, or maybe even more than how much they worship the gods.¡¯


    The Hunters of the Purple Bloods¡­ They should have known that Dragons could not be gods but they still made this world worship the Dragons.


    Cale had learned from fighting the Blood Cult in the Central ins that worship was a necessary condition to turn an existence into a god.


    ¡®¡­Are the Purple Bloods more interested in bing gods themselves instead of creating the omnipotent god?¡¯


    It was possible.


    ¡®Anyway, I can¡¯t make any rash decisions just yet.¡¯


    The intentions of their enemies should be visible as they face them, so it was good to leave the potentials wide.


    ¡°In the end-¡±


    The Chief maintained a scowl as he mumbled bitterly.


    ¡°Only the Haru Kingdom faced unfavorable results.¡±


    ¡°But Senior. There is something I am curious about.¡±


    Cale slightly smiled as he made eye contact with the Chief.


    ¡°Was there a different reason thest Emperor of the Haru Empire was against the Dragons bing gods?¡±


    The Chief had said something earlier.


    ¡®That might be why the world was saying that the Haru Empire might have done this, despite it being quite stupid to do so, because they were worried they would lose their ce as a strong nation or because they thought that the authority of the first Emperor would fall.¡¯


    His tone had been odd.


    It was as if the world imed that to be the case but the truth was different?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Chief could not answer.


    However, someone else answered instead.


    ¡°Thest Emperor believed that Dragons were responsible for all these disasters. He was certain that the Dragons made disasters befall this world because they wanted to be gods.¡±


    The Hunters. The person who was believed to be a Wolf answered.


    ¡°Koukan!¡±


    The Chief shouted, almost as if scolding him, and the Hunter shook his head toward the Chief.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like they are our enemies anyway. Wouldn''t it be okay to tell them?¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Cale asked him a question.


    ¡°How did you know about these things?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The hunter named Koukan looked at Gashan and Witira behind Cale and answered.


    ¡°That is what the Archduke said to his warriors before his death. He said that the Dragons schemed against thisnd. He said that the Dragons had to be stopped.¡±


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    Cale gasped internally.


    ¡®The dead Archduke and thest Emperor knew the truth?¡¯


    The Haru Kingdom.


    Then the Holy Empire.


    Digging into these two ces should allow him to figure out what the Purple Bloods wanted.


    ¡®We could fight against the Dragons right away, but-¡¯


    Shouldn''t they at least learn about their enemies first?


    If they fought power against power, Cale¡¯s side might be strong but they could still end up in disadvantageous situations.


    For Cale ,who preferred overwhelming advantages in battle, he had no desire to risk such dangers.


    He looked toward Koukan and asked.


    "Then are you a descendant of that warrior?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Koukan used silence to show his agreement.


    Cale looked at the old man this time.


    This person seemed to know too much and seemed quite smart with his thinking for the Chief of an old vige.


    "Then what about you, senior?¡±


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    The old man sighed before answering.


    ¡°¡­I am the descendant of the butler who served the Archduke''s House of Snow. Only my family survived and have carried on the Chief position of this Winx Vige.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips went up a bit more.


    ¡®I can see the picture.¡¯


    He asked.


    ¡°Senior, you have been hiding the identity of our family to look after the vige. You must have been working with the Wolves in the Erghe Mountain Range to protect this ce.¡±


    The Chief silently nodded his head.


    Cale finally understood why the Chief spoke respectfully about the Empire and the Emperor but talked lowly about the Dragons.


    The Chief was silent for a bit as if to organize his thoughts before he started speaking again.


    ¡°As for that Choi Jung Gun person you just mentioned, I do not know anyone with that name.¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The answer was quite firm.


    However, this was where they hadst heard from Choi Jung Gun.


    That was why Cale realized that his question had been wrong.


    ¡°Has there been an outsider who came here?¡±


    It was likely that Choi Jung Gun did not reveal his name.


    ¡°¡­Mm.¡±


    The Chief contemted for a bit.


    ¡°This is a dangerous area so there are outsiders who show up, but¡­¡±


    The Chief had been quite thorough about the outsiders who came here in order to protect the Beast people.


    ¡°I would need to know about his appearance in order to know who you are talking about.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale gulped.


    ¡®Would Choi Jung Gun have been moving around in his own appearance?


    If he hid his name, wouldn''t he have changed his appearance as well?¡¯


    Choi Jung Gun was also the original Dragon yer.


    Someone like that would have been extremely cautious in a world ruled by Dragons.


    ¡°We do have a record of the outsiders who have entered. Should I show that to you? There are simple records of their names and appearances.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at the Chief''sment.


    This guy truly was different from your typical vige Chiefs.


    ¡°Yes sir. Thank you very much.¡±


    He might be able to get some clues about Choi Jung Gun after looking at that entrance record.


    "And when will the subjugation squad show up?¡±


    The Chief and the hunter looked at each other after Cale asked that question once again.


    Cale had an ominous feeling after seeing them exchange nces.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    The moment he thought of the worst possible situation, the Chief awkwardly smiled as he answered.


    ¡°I believe they will be here tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.¡±


    At thetest, it will be in three days.


    The subjugation squad of the Holy Empire will be here by then.


    ¡°Cale, isn¡¯t that too soon? The Holy Empire might learn about us too quickly if the subjugation squad finds us.¡±


    He heard the ancient Dragon''s concerned voice. The others looked at Cale with worried looks on their faces as well.


    As for Cale, heughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I have a lot of things I am curious about regarding the Holy Empire.¡±


    He cleanly assessed the situation.


    "We can capture them and ask.¡±


    Regardless of how many subjugation squads showed up, wasn¡¯t it fine as long as they captured them?


    There was no way for the Purple Bloods to hear from people captured here.


    "Ah, that¡¯s true.¡±


    The ancient Dragon agreed.


    ¡°I forgot that there was such an easy method.¡±


    The ancient Dragon, Cale, Witira, and Gashan allughed with rxed looks on their faces.


    The Chief and the vigers nkly watched them.


    Cale didn¡¯t care and looked at Koukan as he asked.


    ¡°Where do the Beast people reside?¡±


    And then¡­


    "Gashan. How are the Beast people here different from all of you?¡±


    Cale asked the Tiger shaman a question before addressing Ron, who was standing by the door.


    ¡°Please tell Lock toe here.¡±


    Wolves should be best at dealing with Wolves.


    Cale looked toward the window.


    He could see the field of snow outside.


    He could also see his own red hair faintly reflected on the window.


    He thought about one of the items in his possession.


    Although it had lost its original appearance and was a red crown now¡­


    ¡®¡­The item of the first Emperor is in my hands.¡¯


    After taking care of the subjugation squad¡­


    ¡®I should barge into the Haru Pce. I mean¡­ visit the Haru Pce.¡¯


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Our baby wolf ising!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 216: The lone flame in the ice (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 216: The lone me in the ice (4)


    * * *


    Chief Enski tightly wrapped his clothes as he saw the snow starting to get rough again. He peeked to the side.


    He saw the red-haired man looking at him with a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡®Cale Henituse.¡¯


    That was this man''s name.


    That gaze made the Chief subconsciously start speaking.


    ¡°Sir, I will be back before sunset even if I am dyed.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Please don¡¯t feel rushed.¡±


    The Chief bowed after hearing Cale''sment and looked back up to see the person who will remain in the castle. All three others who came with the Chief were going to stay here.Koukan slightly nodded his head after seeing the Chief¡¯s gaze.


    The Chief felt relieved after seeing that response and headed out of the castle.


    Swoooooooosh-


    The wind started to roar.


    However, he was not alone.


    Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo were walking with the Chief between them, as if they were guarding him.


    ¡°M-nim, please take care of them.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Furthermore, Dodori''s mom, M, was going with them as well.


    ¡®One sword master, one wanderer, and a Dragon should not face danger in most ces.¡¯


    Cale had gathered quite a powerful team to go with the Chief to a small vige. Of course, the Chief just thought M was a healer. He did not know that she was a Dragon.


    However, the Chief implicitly understood that the three individuals by his side were far from normal.


    ¡®Let¡¯s hurry.¡¯


    The Chief quickened his steps.


    The reason he left the castle like this was because he needed to give an exnation to the vigers who might be curious or scared about this ck castle that suddenly appeared.


    It was also to bring the records of the outsiders who have visited.


    He turned around.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    A Bone Dragon made of ck bones was still curled up on top of the ck castle.


    ¡®I''ll need to give an exnation about that Dragon as well.¡¯


    Dragons.


    They were the symbol of praise and worship for some, but¡­


    At least here in Winx Vige, the ce that used to be the center of the Snow Archduchy in the past, people saw Dragons as a symbol of fear and loathing.


    ¡®For something like this to happen before the subjugation squad shows up-¡¯


    Chief Enski should be feeling weak by now, but his body was full of strength.


    The subjugation squad that the Holy Empire was sending this time¡­


    ¡°Umm, Sir Swordsman?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Please just call me Jung Soo, Senior.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo spoke in a good-natured manner to the Chief.


    ¡°Umm, I was unable to say this earlier because I was so frazzled, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir.¡±


    The Chief could not see Choi Jung Soo''s face very well because of the snow.


    However, his gentle and good-natured voice as well as the smile he managed to see every so often made him subconsciously rx.


    ¡°I heard that the goal of the subjugation squad this time was to massacre all of the Beast people in the Erghe Mountain Range.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. That is why half of the Holy Empire¡¯s First Knights Brigade is scheduled toe. That Knights Brigade can be called the strongest on the continent.¡±


    The Chief shared information he did not manage to say earlier.


    ¡°The entire First Knights Brigade consists of Dragon half-bloods. That is why they are all strong. Each member has reached a high level in either aura or magic¡­¡­¡±


    His voice trailed off.


    He still heard a gentle voice back. It was a tone that subtly made him feel rxed.


    "Senior, please don¡¯t worry! We will take care of everything. We are pretty strong!¡±


    Yes.


    The Chief thought about the Bone Dragon and the other Dragon.


    Since there were two Dragons, shouldn''t they be able to handle the First Knights Brigade, especially since it was going to be only half of the Brigade?


    The Chief had never seen a Dragon half-blood.


    Even if his ancestor was the butler for the House of the Archduke, two hundred years had passed. He was now just an old man from a poor vige who barely learned about things from the records that his ancestors had passed down.


    ¡®I would be even more worthless if it wasn¡¯t for my friends who go out of the vige and put their lives on the line for the information.¡¯


    That was the reason he had not been able to sleep after hearing about the subjugation squad and itsposition.


    He had that dream about the Archduke returning to the vige when he finally managed to fall asleep.


    The sight he faced after that was the current situation.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    It was fine. They will be able to take care of things one way or another.


    The Chief calmed himself and quickened his steps toward the vige.


    M followed behind him while Choi Han walked up to Choi Jung Soo, who had stopped walking, and tapped his arm.


    Choi Jung Soo''s face was clear once Choi Han walked through the falling snow to get closer.


    His mouth was smiling but his eyes were extremely cold and sunken.


    "Ah, let''s go.¡±


    Choi Jung Soo snapped back to his senses at Choi Han¡¯s touch and smiled. It was a gentle smile but it quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Uncle, you and I look simr like this. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo saw that Choi Han¡¯s gaze was simr to his own that was visible in Choi Han¡¯s eyes.


    Choi Han was silent for a moment before walking as if nothing had happened as he said something.


    ¡°Isn''t that to be expected?¡±


    Choi Jung Gun.


    Finding the whereabouts of that person was one of the things that Choi Jung Soo and Choi Han must do in Aipotu.


    Step.


    Choi Han walked through the snowstorm and observed the group that was walking in front of him.


    ¡®Cale-nim purposely left this Choi Jung Gun rted issue to us.¡¯


    Searching the vige and gathering information usually suited Ron more. However, Cale gave them this task instead.


    Choi Han knew the reason Cale did so and would work just as hard for that reason.


    That was why he closed his eyes and continued to walk.


    Ooooooooo¡ª


    There was a small fluctuation on the surface.


    He was currently unable to use even half of his aura¡¯s normal capabilities. But he would not be Choi Han if he just sat still and did nothing.


    As he has always done, Choi Han was someone who never stops to look for ways to resolve his issues.


    He focused on his other power.


    ¡®Try to grow that aura of yours.¡¯


    Eruhaben''sments fromst time echoed in his mind.


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    When Choi Han realized that he was walking down his own path, that the route his life had taken wasplete, he realized that there was a change inside of him. No, that his certainty had be a power of its own.


    It was a power that held his desire to never bend, his will to never be bent.


    This new power he realized while fighting against the Blood Demon in the Central ins¡­


    No. It was not new. It already existed but it was only now that he recognized it.


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    The fluctuation was growing wilder inside of him.


    He could feel it.


    He could feel that this vast world beyond the snowstorm was being suppressed.


    And that it was trying to suppress his power as well.


    ¡®Then I just have to destroy it.¡¯


    Oooooo-


    Choi Han¡¯s aura slowly started to grow within him.


    His sword aura inside his body reacted to it.


    ¡®I knew this was right.¡¯


    A smile appeared on Choi Han''s face.


    He opened his eyes.


    White snow was swirling in the wind.


    ¡®Even if it feels like there are locks and chains on the world-¡¯


    As long as there weren¡¯t any such locks and chains on him¡­


    ¡°It doesn''t matter.¡±


    Even if there were such bindings on him, he just had to destroy them.


    Aura.


    His own path.


    This was how Choi Han defined this.


    ¡®Domain.¡¯


    Choi Han, who now had his own domain, slowly released his power from inside to outside.


    As Choi Han figured out how to earn freedom in this world¡­


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He stopped walking.


    ¡°¡­This, maybe-¡±


    Choi Han''s eyes clouded over.


    ¡®Is Dragon Fear the reason the Purple Bloods have been able to use their powers without being influenced by the world?¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s aura was simr to Dragon Fear.


    ¡®Maybe Dragon Fear is not just a power to scare other creatures and pressure them.¡¯


    An invisible and intangible aura.


    Maybe the reason that creatures were scared of Dragon Fear was because it had a power to dominate its surroundings or something.


    ¡®Although I''ve never seen a Dragon fighting while using Dragon Fear.¡¯


    Although this was just a hypothesis, Choi Han thought that it was usible.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Choi Han then thought of an aura that gave him even more chills than Dragon Fear.


    It was the power he felt in the basement of the Sichuan Castle Lord''s study.


    The red crown that was created from thebination of three different powers¡­


    The aura that released out of Cale once he put the crown on¡­


    The aura disappeared the moment Cale took off the red crown, but Choi Han had never seen anything give him the chills as that aura had done.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale had released his unique Dominating Aura until now.


    However, he had never used that power with the crown on.


    ¡®If Cale-nim uses that power properly-¡¯


    If he uses it to dominate space¡­


    ¡°¡­I see a path.¡±


    He felt as if he saw a way to fight against the enemies in this restrained world.


    ¡®Yeah, Cale-nim¡¯s power may be more useful than Dragon Fear when facing against the Dragons.¡¯


    Cale had told Choi Han the three things that mixed to create the red crown.


    One was the Dragon blood swallowing crown.


    Another was the crown of the Emperor who was the first to hunt a Dragon.


    Thest item was the cintamani of the imugi who gave up bing a Dragon and died saving humans.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Choi Han couldn''t help butugh.


    ¡®All of them are fitting to fight against Dragons.¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s steps were much lighter as he started walking again. He heard Choi Jung Soo and the Chief''s conversation.


    ¡°You know that the House of the Archduke has perished, so why did you call Cale the descendant of the House of the Archduke?¡±


    ¡°¡­The first Archduke of the House of Snow is a hero who appeared when the Haru Empire was in danger. Although the house has perished, there are some people whose bodies we never managed to find. I simply thought that the hero had returned to save our Winx Vige and the Empire.¡±


    ¡°His blood-red hair was quite clear even through the snowstorm as the records indicated.¡±


    Choi Han had a feeling.


    Just like that story¡­


    A new story would be created in this ce.


    Just as things had happened wherever they went until now.


    Choi Han was happy to be with Cale in that story, which was why he had no intentions of stopping.


    Furthermore, he had to find an answer in order to keep doing that.


    He walked up to M.


    ¡°M-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°May I make a request?¡±


    Choi Han was about to share his hypothesis with M.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    He then recalled something.


    ¡®Then what is Raon?¡¯


    His gaze turned toward the ck castle behind them.


    Raon, who should be there¡­


    Raon, at least to Choi Han¡¯s knowledge, had never released any sort of aura.


    ¡®Is it rted to his attribute?¡¯


    The present.


    Choi Han became curious about how that attribute works.


    ¡°Mr. Choi Han?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I''m sorry.¡±


    Choi Han stealthily shared his thoughts with M as they followed Choi Jung Soo and the old man to Winx Vige.


    Aipotu.


    A story that might be extremely helpful for them until they restored this world to normal as they fought against the enemies, came out of his mouth.


    * * *


    ¡°A Wolf Beast person¡­¡­?¡±


    Koukan looked at the person Cale introduced to him.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    This young boy bowed toward him with a slightly immature appearance.


    To be more urate, his physique was more like a young man than a boy. However, his appearance and his actions made him look young.


    The young boy with the shaggy ash-colored hair warily looked at Koukan as he spoke.


    ¡°My name is Lock. I am also a Wolf.¡±


    He then extended his hand out.


    Koukan cautiously shook that hand.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    He then flinched.


    The moment he made eye contact with Lock¡­


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    He received an odd form of pressure.


    However, that pressure disappeared as if he had mistaken it. The timid and shy eyes were simply looking at him.


    ¡®¡­Something is odd.¡¯


    He definitely saw something cold within those blue eyes.


    Koukan thought that he must have been mistaken but he still got goosebumps on his arms.


    ¡°Umm, my hand-¡±


    ¡°Ah, I''m sorry.¡±


    Koukan quickly let Lock''s hand go.


    Lock smiled awkwardly. Gashan walked over to him.


    ¡°What do you think, Lock? Even you can see that he is bursting with the scent of a Wolf, right?¡±


    Cale reacted to that question.


    ¡°Scent? What are you talking about? I don''t smell anything.¡±


    They were currently in the training ground at the basement of the ck Castle.


    "I smell it, nya!¡±


    Hong brightly answered.


    ¡°He smells like an animal, nya! Don¡¯t you agree, noona?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He does.¡±


    On calmly nodded her head next to him.


    Cale became even more confused when Witira calmly answered, as if to exin to him.


    ¡°Currently, Mr. Koukan¡¯s state is not a full humanification. Mr. Koukan, could you please remove your hat?¡±


    Koukan flinched after hearing that.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He was wearing a thick coat, scarf, and a fur hat. He hesitated before taking off his hat.


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    Cale saw his wolf ears.


    ¡°Mr. Koukan. Are the rest of the Wolves in the same state as you?¡±


    Koukan tightly clenched the hat in both hands and nodded his head at Witira''s question.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. In fact, my humanification is better than most. That is why I am able toe down to the vige like this.¡±


    He held back a sigh as he spoke.


    ¡°The newer generations seem to have worse and worse instability when ites to humanification.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Koukan scowled at her question.


    He looked angry.


    ¡°They cannot properly go berserk. This is probably an issue not just for our tribe but for all Beast people.¡±


    Gashan looked confused after hearing that.


    ¡°How very weird.¡±


    He looked as if he could not understand.


    "Beast people going berserk has no rtion to the aura of nature at all. Going berserk is a form of talent or potential within an individual waking up. That is power that already belongs to us.¡±


    That was why even Cale, who originally thought that the Dragons had messed with it, had to agree.


    They all looked at Koukan with questioning gazes and he answered.


    ¡°¡­The existence that serves as a pir during the first berserk ritual-¡±


    ¡®First berserk ritual? Pir?¡¯


    Cale had never heard about this. He wanted to ask but held back as he listened to Koukan''s exnation.


    He spoke in a weak voice.


    ¡°Our god. An existence that had been another central figure for us disappeared, turning us like this.¡±


    "A god?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. We have lost our wild powers since the Blue Wolf disappeared.¡±


    ¡®Blue Wolf?¡¯


    As Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over¡­


    Hong tilted his head and opened his mouth. His red and furry small front paw pointed next to him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Blue Wolf right here, nya!¡±


    Hong looked at Lock and everybody else looked at Lock as well. Hong confidently shouted.


    ¡°Lock hyung is a Blue Wolf, nya! He¡¯s a very cool Wolf, nya!¡±


    He then smiled brightly.


    Lock received everyone''s gazes and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Just spill the beans why don''t you, Hong?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 217: The lone flame in the ice (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 217: The lone me in the ice (5)


    Lock urgently iled his hands once he made eye contact with Koukan.


    ¡°The name of my tribe is the Blue Wolf tribe, sir! He is not saying that I am the Blue Wolf.¡±


    He timidly continued.


    ¡°How could I be such a god, anyway, I am just a Wolf!¡±


    Hong opened his mouth again.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, nya. Lock Hyung is a Wolf- mmph!¡±


    On covered Hong¡¯s mouth.


    Hong, who was forced to stop talking, looked at On with his eyes wide open. On shook her head.


    ¡®Shh.¡¯She then signaled for him to be quiet, and Hong nodded his head andid down on top of Cale''s feet as if nothing had happened.


    Cale petted Hong¡¯s back before looking toward Koukan.


    ¡°What do you mean by being unable to go berserk properly?¡±


    Koukan debated for a bit before answering the question.


    ¡°May I show you?¡±


    The moment Cale nodded to answer, Koukan headed toward the center of the underground training ground.


    He then let out a deep breath.


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart was running wild.


    Koukan looked toward the Beast people.


    Other than Gashan, who had arge physique, Witira and Lock looked like regr people.


    However, his instincts were telling him.


    It was saying that they were the true appearance of the Beast people.


    ¡®This is my chance.¡¯


    Koukan thought about his friends who were deep inside the Erghe Mountain Range.


    ¡®I need them to look favorably on me no matter what.¡¯


    Cale seemed to be an ally.


    Of course, he was an ally whose strength difference to them was clearly visible.


    That was why he needed to do most of what they asked him to do, in order to stay in their favor and get their assistance.


    Even if that meant he had to do things that embarrassed him and made him look servile.


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    He did not want to show them his berserk state.


    It was too unsightlypared to that of his ancestors as he read about in the records.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    However, he couldn''t hide it, so what else could he do but show them?


    Boom. Boom.


    Koukan could feel his heart beating inside his body. He closed his eyes.


    The others watched him.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose up.


    Koukan''s appearance started changing.


    ¡°Ho-¡±


    Gashan subconsciously let out a sigh.


    Witira quietly observed Koukan.


    Lock nkly looked at Koukan without being able to say anything.


    Koukan opened his eyes after a bit.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He looked around at the people around him.


    He made eye contact with Gashan. To be more specific, he couldn''t tell whether they made eye contact because Gashan''s eyes werepletely white, but it seemed that way.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Gashan let out a fake cough and asked.


    ¡°¡­Is your berserk transformationplete?¡±


    Koukan smiled bitterly as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Koukan''s physique was big to start.


    He wasn¡¯t as bulky as Gashan, but he was tall and muscr, fitting his role as a hunter.


    Such a person had gone berserk.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Gashan asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Why is your physique the same?¡±


    He sounded as if he could not understand.


    Witira chimed in as well.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much difference other than fur growing on your body and your finger and toenails getting a bit sharper. Mr. Koukan. What about your strength or other abilities?¡±


    As she mentioned, Koukan''s appearance did not change much other than having fur and his face turning into that of a wolf.


    It could be considered a big change, but his physique, strength, fingernails and toenails did not change much.


    ¡°I can use approximately 1.5 to 2 times the strength of my human form.¡±


    Gashan shook his head after hearing Koukan''sment.


    ¡°¡­I don''t know about other Beast people, but¡­ Wild Beasts like those of the Tiger tribe, Wolf tribe, or the Lion tribe can usually use ten times their usual strength in their berserk state. There are records of some being able to use much more than that as well. But only two times as much? This is quite the damage to the Wolf tribe¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Koukan''s head sank down the more Gashan talked.


    Lock watched and subconsciously bit down on his lips.


    ¡°This is, mm, the situation is too dire.¡±


    This was the first time Lock did not want to hear Gashan¡¯s disappointed voice.


    Of course, Gashan was truly disappointed and had no choice but to speak up in order for Cale to understand the situation.


    Lock knew that, but the more Gashan talked the more Koukan''s somber appearance became etched in Lock''s eyes.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hmm. That is why¡­ Lock.¡±


    Gashan continued to speak, and Lock, who had been worried about what Gashan would say next, responded a beatte.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You show him.¡±


    Smile.


    The Tiger shaman smiled gently, but for Koukan and others who were seeing him for the first time, the smile looked vicious.


    ¡°The true appearance of a berserk Wolf. You can do it.¡±


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    Lock subconsciously looked around.


    He saw a calm Witira and On and Hong, whose eyes were sparkling. Then there was Cale, who was looking at him nonchntly as if telling him to do what he wants. Lock stopped there and then looked at one more person.


    Koukan the hunter.


    He was looking at Lock.


    The two of them made eye contact.


    Gulp.


    Lock subconsciously gulped.


    For some odd reason, his heart riled up the moment he saw Koukan¡¯s sulking gaze.


    He saw the grey fur, the fur that resembled a cloudy sky and did not have any shine to it at all.


    For Lock, who had been spending time with the adult Tiger warriors until now, seeing an adult Beast person looking like this was unfamiliar.


    But why did it feel so familiar at the same time?


    Lock felt as if he knew the reason.


    ¡®It is probably because he is simr to me.¡¯


    The way Koukan was timidly curling up, the way he knew howcking he was but still understood he needed to persist through this situation, everything made Lock think of himself.


    Furthermore, Koukan¡­ His age made Lock think of someone.


    ¡®¡­ Uncle.¡¯


    His uncle, who had fought against Arm when they attacked the tribe and lost his life.


    He was someone who was said to be a Wolf King in the future.


    ¡®My uncle was huge at that time.¡¯


    His back was asrge as Mount Tai.


    Cale was the only person who made Lock think of his uncle¡¯s back.


    But looking at Koukan right now, he thought about his uncle for a different reason.


    If his uncle had shown such an appearance-


    ¡®¡­I wouldn''t be able to ept it.¡¯


    He couldn''t even imagine it.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    Lock looked into his heart.


    He slowly realized the inner feelings of his heart.


    He wanted to show the demeaned Koukan that a true Wolf did not look like that.


    He wanted to show him how cool and amazing a Wolf was supposed to be.


    Most importantly¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to see it.¡¯


    He didn''t want to see a fellow Wolf looking like this.


    Yes, he just did not want to see it.


    He wanted Koukan to be confident.


    His current situation wasn''t even his fault.


    It was okay for him to be confident.


    ¡®Ha.¡¯


    Lock barely held back a sigh-likeugh that escaped him.


    Koukan''s current appearance¡­ That was basically a mirror image of himself. The way he was denying it seemedughable.


    However, he could still confidently say that he did not like what he saw.


    Boom.


    Lock felt the change inside his body the moment his heart thumped loudly.


    Berserk transformation.


    He was capable of naturally transforming now.


    Koukan''s eyes opened wide as he watched this natural transformation.


    Lock was tall but he was skinny.


    To put it negatively, Lock was feeble. However, he was changing.


    He grew even taller and his body became bulky. No, rather than call it bulky, it turned into a fit body that clearly showed the wild side of an animal.


    His fingers and toes grew sharp nails that would not be afraid of most des.


    And finally¡­


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    Silver fur grew all over Lock¡¯s body.


    There was some blue glimmer in the silver fur as well.


    Each and every piece of fur glowed and clearly showed off its color.


    Koukan could not look away from Lock.


    ¡®Beautiful-¡¯


    He was sure that this young boy, who just looked a bit clueless and good-natured, was now giving off pressure and looked almost savage.


    Nheless, the silver fur and the faint blue glimmer on his body made this young boy look like a dignified warrior.


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    He finally realized it.


    He understood why the Dragons tried to get rid of the Beast people two hundred or so years ago. He could clearly feel why those bastards of the Holy Empire tried to massacre their Wolf tribe.


    Animals.


    The people of the continent called the Beast people animals and said that they carried dirty blood.


    They said that the Beast people would have no intelligence at all. They called the Beast people barbaric.


    ¡®Would they be able to say such a thing while looking at this?¡¯


    Lock.


    This young boy clearly looked like an animal.


    Human and animal¡­


    To be more specific, he was showing the difference between the two.


    However, he was still beautiful.


    ¡®Yes, this is right.¡¯


    Were animals barbaric?


    They saw all sorts of animals and wild beasts while living in the Erghe Mountain Range.


    Their lives were beautiful.


    In fact, they seemed free. That was why Koukan, who had to be tied down to the Erghe Mountain Range, was envious of their freedom and wild nature.


    ¡®Koukan. I must make sure to properly go berserk.¡¯


    He recalled the words of a young girl.


    The young girl who became responsible for the Wolves¡­


    The girl who became the tribe leader was working hard toplete a proper berserk transformation.


    ¡®If we can return to the proper appearance of Beast people as seen in the records¡­ Then we can reim that name as well!¡¯


    Our name.


    The name of the ¡®Ice Wolves¡¯ that had spread throughout the continent as one of the symbols of the Archduke''s House of Snow.


    Koukan was recalling their past glory while looking at this silver Wolf.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The young boy looked at him.


    ¡®They are clear.¡¯


    The young boy''s blue eyes were transparent like the sky.


    They did not feel threatening at all.


    How could such a proper Beast be called dirty blood?


    The confident yet slightly clueless¡­


    The clear eyes that were cautiously looking at him¡­


    Despite that, Lock''s body did not cower at all.


    He looked huge just standing there.


    ¡®This is a true Wolf.¡¯


    Koukan nkly observed Lock without being able to say anything.


    Lock had gone berserk feeling a bit solemn but was now looking confidently at Koukan.


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯


    However, Koukan just nkly looking at him like this made Lock not know what to do.


    Should he say something first?


    The silence was too long for him to do that.


    ¡®Why is nobody saying anything?¡¯


    Lock felt even more awkward as nobody was saying anything.


    His confident shoulders felt as if they would now cower.


    But he couldn''t do that. He didn¡¯t want to cower in front of Koukan.


    He heard Cale¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¡°I was worried about us not being able to go berserk properly either, but I guess it''s not a problem.¡±


    Cale had a small smile on his face when they made eye contact.


    ¡°You look a bit bigger and stronger. I guess you must have been training hard?¡±


    Lock felt the joy in Cale''s calm and nonchnt voice that he immediately answered.


    ¡°Yes sir! I''ve been training hard with the uncles and aunties of the Tiger tribe!¡±


    He then peeked toward Koukan.


    ¡°!¡±


    Lock''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Huh, uh-?¡±


    His voice was extremely anxious.


    Drip.


    A tear dripped out of Koukan¡¯s eye.


    The ash-colored Wolf approached the Silver Wolf.


    Koukan, who was much smaller than the berserk Lock, grabbed Lock''s arm.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Lock became anxious.


    Koukan didn''t care and spoke desperately.


    ¡°Lock! Our Jessie, no, please save our tribe leader!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    As Lock was anxious and cluelessly asked back¡­ Koukan asked desperately once again.


    ¡°No, please teach her! Please teach our tribe leader how to properly go berserk! Please!¡±


    ¡°Uhh, uhh-¡±


    Lock didn''t know what to do and his eyes aimlessly moved around until he looked at Cale.


    "W, what do I do?¡±


    Cale chuckled at the question.


    He then spoke to Koukan.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we first head back to your tribe?¡±


    He then spoke to Lock.


    ¡°Are you going to be a teacher too?¡±


    It was a mischievousment unlike Cale¡¯s usual self, but Lock Did not realize it and became extremely shocked as he showed.


    ¡°Excuse me? A teacher?¡±


    Lock pointed at himself while shouting in an extremely scared voice that did not fit hisrge physique.


    ¡°M, me? Me, a teacher?¡±


    Hong wagged his tail and happilymented.


    Wow, our hyung is a teacher now, nya! I want to be a teacher too, nya!¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    On quieted him again.


    However, it was all useless.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Baaaaang!


    The door to the underground training ground mmed open and a small Dragon rushed in like the wing as he fluttered his wings and puffed out his tummy.


    ¡°I got permission! I can use magic!¡±


    Cale thought that Raon looked like a general returning victoriously from war.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    That was fast, Raon. How did you manage that?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 218: No. I dont know anything (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 218: No. I don''t know anything (1)


    <No. I don''t know anything (1)>


    ¡°Already?¡±


    Cale found it odd that Raon got permission to use magic.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I am allowed to use magic!¡±


    ¡°¡­What about the nose bleed? What about your body?¡±


    Cale¡¯s face turned serious as he remembered how Raon got a bloody nose while using magic.


    Raon¡¯s face stiffened up as he moved next to Cale.


    He then patted Cale''s shoulder with his chubby front paw.


    ¡°Human. I am not feeble like you where I look like I will fall if someone pokes you.¡±¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I am very strong.¡±


    Cale silently held back a sigh. Raon didn''t care what kind of gaze Cale was looking at him with and puffed up his tummy with an extremely proud look on his face.


    ¡°What about Eruhaben-nim?¡±


    ¡°I''m here because gramps wanted me to bring you, human!¡±


    It seemed as if he would need to hear the details from the ancient Dragon.


    Cale looked back to where he was looking before Raon''s appearance.


    Lock was standing there awkwardly while Koukan was desperately grabbing onto Lock''s arm.


    Cale started to speak.


    ¡°Is the name of the Wolf tribe¡¯s leader Jessie?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Y, yes sir!¡±


    Koukan hesitated before clenching his eyes shut and then opening them back.


    ¡°I can only share details with the tribe leader-nim¡¯s permission, but¡­ If she takes young Lock here as her teacher-¡±


    ¡°One moment please.¡±


    Cale stopped Koukan.


    He remembered what Koukan had subconsciously said while holding onto Lock''s arm.


    ¡®Lock! Our Jessie, no, please save our tribe leader!¡¯


    ¡®No, please teach her! Please teach our tribe leader how to properly go berserk! Please!¡¯


    Jessie, the leader of the Wolf tribe hiding in the Erghe Mountain Range, seemed unable to go berserk properly.


    Based on how Koukan asked Lock to save her, her body''s condition was likely to be bad as well.


    However, the most important thing was-


    ¡°It is up to Lock whether he bes her teacher or not.¡±


    A gentle and friendly smile was on Cale¡¯s face.


    If Lock wanted to be a teacher, he could, and if he didn''t, then he didn¡¯t have to do it.


    But this pure and clueless Lock might immediately agree to be a teacher for his fellow Wolves.


    That was why he needed to say something like this to help Lock.


    Cale calmly spoke to Koukan.


    ¡°The person involved is not here, you are unable to exin the situation clearly, but you just ask us to help you.¡±


    His smile became bigger.


    ¡°Is that okay or not?¡±


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    Koukan''s jaw dropped and Cale pointed at Koukan''s hand. To be more specific, he pointed to Koukan''s hand that was tightly holding onto Lock¡¯s arm as if it was a lifeline.


    ¡°Please let go of the kid¡¯s arm. Holding it that tightly will hurt.¡±


    Cale got annoyed thinking about Lock''s feeble arm.


    Cale had returned from the Central ins having eaten and rested, leading to him gaining some weight, but this punk, Lock, never gained any weight despite eating a lot of food.


    He heard that Beacrox, since returning from the Central ins, was giving Lock quite a bit of his special steak every meal, but Lock was still not gaining any weight.


    However, he continued to get taller.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Cale clicked his tongue feeling annoyed. He didn¡¯t know why he was feeling annoyed, but he felt a bit better after clicking his tongue.


    Cale looked at Koukan with a scowl still on his face before he quickly smiled. He couldn¡¯t let out his anger on this person for no reason.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Koukan quickly let go of Lock¡¯s arm and stood up straight.


    Hong mumbled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Lock hyung was a kid too, nya!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t either!¡±


    Raon yed along as well.


    Of course, Cale naturally ignored thements of the children averaging ten-years-old.


    He looked toward Lock, whose face was flushed red. Lock was still in his berserk transformation and touching his arm.


    ¡®I guess it hurt.¡¯


    Even he could tell that Koukan had been holding onto Lock''s arm extremely tightly.


    This pure little boy couldn''t say no and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡®Choi Han is pure but he is still smart so I''m not too worried about him. But Lock is too pure.¡¯


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes sir?¡±


    ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±


    He looked toward Gashan and Witira.


    ¡°Of course, seek advice from others as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir.¡±


    ¡°And for our two esteemed friends¡­¡±


    Cale looked at the Tiger shaman and the future Whale queen and pointed at Lock and Koukan.


    ¡°It seems I need to go to Eruhaben-nim for a bit. Could the two of you please help me with this issue here?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We will let you know once we¡¯ve discussed and gotten things organized, young master Cale.¡±


    Witira smiled at him.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched at the extremely gentle smile she gave him.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    She was looking at Cale with a satisfied gaze as if she found him to be cute. Cale felt an unexinable sense of leeriness but just thought it was him seeing it wrong and got it.


    ¡°Then I will head out for now.¡±


    Cale motioned with his eyes to the children averaging ten-years-old. Raon, On, and Hong came to his side.


    The four of them left the underground training ground and Lock quietly observed Cale¡¯s back as he walked away.


    He then looked down. He saw his still buff arm as he was still in his berserk transformation.


    ¡®¡­It didn¡¯t hurt at all.¡¯


    No matter how tightly Koukan grabbed him, it wasn''t even a tickle for Lock.


    Lock felt awkward and embarrassed. However, the fact that Cale still called him a kid echoed in his ears.


    He wanted to quickly be an adult and do his part. He needed to be more reliable as there were younger siblings for him to look after.


    ¡®A kid?!¡¯


    Did he still seem as young to Cale as when they first met?


    However, Lock knew that was not the case.


    ¡®He trusts me.¡¯


    Cale¡¯sment about how it was up to Lock whether he bes her teacher or not.


    That already implied that it was fine for Lock to be her teacher. Lock could feel that Cale believed he had the qualifications to be Koukan and the Wolf tribe leader¡¯s teacher.


    That was why Lock knew what Cale meant by calling him a kid.


    ¡®Really-


    Cale-nim really is like my uncle.¡¯


    Multiple emotions filled Lock''s mind. However, it was not a bad feeling. In fact, seeing Koukan cautiously looking at him made him think that he too could be a teacher, an existence that felt so so far away for him.


    ¡°At my old age, both of you seem cute.¡±


    Lock turned toward Witira after hearing her voice.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Lock subconsciously asked back. Witira just shrugged her shoulders and addressed Koukan instead.


    ¡°Why don''t we hear about the Erghe Mountain Range and the Wolf tribe first? Please share the problems the Beast people of this ce have as well.¡±


    She looked so cold that Lock''s shoulders tensed up.


    Gashanughed and watched as Koukan cautiously started speaking.


    * * *


    In another part of the castle, there was someone else waiting to hear what an individual had to say.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    It was Cale.


    He went out to the back of the ck Castle.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    Cale¡¯s steps were slow as he stepped through the snow-covered ground.


    ¡®Do I really need to do this?¡¯


    He was currently bundled up in fur clothes.


    His shadow looked like a snowman.


    ¡®This doesn''t seem right.¡¯


    Cale scowled and looked away from his shadow before seeing Ron¡¯s benign smile and rxed his face.


    He then approached Eruhaben without any other thought.


    ¡°You''re here?¡±


    Rasheel, the Dragon with the Indomitability attribute, and the Dragon half-blood were with the ancient Dragon.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    Hong ran past Cale and through the field of snow. He then walked up to the Dragon half-blood''s side. The Dragon half-blood slowly offered up his side and moved his wing to create a round area.


    ¡°There¡¯s no wind here, nya! It¡¯s warm, nya!¡±


    On and Raon had rushed into the dome of the arched wing as well and rxedly leaned against the Dragon half-blood''s bones.


    Cale quietly watched before making eye contact with the Dragon half-blood.


    Swish.


    The Dragon half-blood avoided his gaze again.


    ¡®¡­This punk-¡¯


    Came became upset again and subconsciouslymented.


    ¡°Hey. Are you upset because I still haven''t given you a name? I''ve already prepared-¡±


    Cale could not finish his sentence. He saw it.


    ¡°¡­Ha!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood looked at him with disbelief.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He also saw On shaking her head.


    Of course, Raon and Hong were too busy making a snowman to even look at Cale.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale felt extremely iffy after seeing the Dragon half-blood sulk his shoulders and turn his head to the other side.


    Something definitely seemed off with the Dragon half-blood.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Based on what Cale saw, he seemed to get along with the kids and with Lord Sheritt as well.


    ¡®What is the problem?¡¯


    He couldn''t figure it out at all.


    However, Cale''s thoughts could not continue.


    ¡°The reason Raon can use magic is indeed because of his attribute.¡±


    It was because Eruhaben got right to the point.


    "Do you remember the Grey Eye Forest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim. I remember it. That is where I got the Sky Eating Water.¡±


    Cale stood next to Eruhaben and recalled his memories.


    The Grey Eye Lake.


    That was a ce on the Eastern continent.


    Eruhaben¡¯s friend, Olienne¡­ After getting information from the deceased Dragon¡¯sir, they went there to find the Water of Judgment.


    Of course, the ancient power had cast aside the name, ¡®Water of Judgment,¡¯ as given to it by a god and introduced itself as the Retrogressive Water and the Sky Eating Water.


    ¡®And that ce was-¡¯


    It was also the ce Raon visited during his first growth phase.


    ¡°I''m sure you remember it as well, but¡­ Your te was in danger of breaking at that time.¡±


    The war against the Indomitable Alliance.


    The battle between the Breck Kingdom and the Indomitable Alliance.


    The grand battle at the Gorge of Death.


    Cale had used up all of the Dominating Water during that battle, and the bnce of ancient powers that he was barely maintaining had crumbled.


    As a result, Cale''s te was supposed to break and his life was to be in danger, but¡­


    He thankfully got three days of time.


    ¡®It was thanks to the Super Rock.¡¯


    He used the Scary Giant Cobblestone''s power for the first time in the Gorge of Death.


    The Super Rock told Cale that he would protect him.


    He used that power to create a countless amount of stone spears to fight against the Dragon half-blood. Once the bnce in Cale¡¯s body had crumbled, the Super Rock had turned Cale¡¯s body hard to slow down the process of his te breaking.


    It allowed Cale to go to the Grey Eye Forest on the Eastern continent to get the Sky Eating Water and restore the bnce in his body to protect his te.


    Furthermore, his te became bigger.


    ¡®Raon was going through his first growth phase while that was happening.¡¯


    From the Battle of the Gorge of Death to Cale getting the ancient power at the Grey Eye Forest¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It had taken Cale a few days to do all of that. While that was going on, Raon was unable to wake up and suffering from a fever as he went through his first growth phase.


    As a result, he got his attribute called the ¡®present.¡¯


    ¡°At that time, I was able to understand Raon and your conditions to a degree.¡±


    Eruhaben looked at Raon, who was making a snowman.


    "Cale. Your te grew bigger at that time, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eruhaben-nim. It is made of ss but it did get bigger.¡±


    Cale nodded his head and heard the ancient Dragon¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡°And Raon¡¯s te disappeared.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    Cale had not heard about this.


    ¡°He¡­has no te?¡±


    Was that possible?


    The ancient Dragon saw Cale''s confused gaze and recalled what happened at that time.


    ¡°The first growth phase. That is when a Dragon meets itself in an illusion. The way they treat themselves as an adult changes the way and result of the growth phase.¡±


    Raon should have seen himself as an adult Dragon.


    ¡°They are unable to use mana during the first growth phase.¡±


    However¡­


    ¡°But Raon used it. That led to Raon¡¯s body changing.¡±


    A Dragon''s first growth phase is when they create the foundation for explosive growth during the second and third growth phases. That is why there are significant changes internally despite basically having no changes externally.


    ¡°As for Raon, his te disappeared.¡±


    The ancient Dragon made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°To be more urate, the boundaries of his te disappeared.¡±


    The ancient Dragon looked around.


    ¡°The world became Raon''s te.¡±


    This was Eruhaben¡¯s thoughts at that time.


    ¡°I thought that meant that Raon''s te was that big, showing his potential to be a Dragon Lord.¡±


    It could hold and learn an endless number of things.


    That was the reason whenever Raon told Eruhaben that he just needed to learn something and tried his best to learn it, Eruhaben thought that this disposition was the reason the borders of his te had disappeared.


    "But thinking about it now in conjunction with Raon''s attribute, I understood it in a different manner.¡±


    Raon''s attribute was the present.


    ¡°With the world being Raon¡¯s te, the ¡®present¡¯ was not just rting to time. To Raon, this space, this time¡­ Everything that exists within it is his te.¡±


    Eruhaben looked at the still little ck Dragon who was now seven years old.


    This little child-


    ¡°He has no restrictions. Raon has no restrictions. Even a restricted world can be his te.¡±


    Cale suddenly recalled how Maxillienne had called Raon an existence that had changed his fate.


    ¡°Raon-¡±


    Eruhaben chuckled.


    He seemed quite happy.


    ¡°Raon, this little kid, he truly was great and mighty. No, to be more urate, he just ¡®exists.¡¯ He can exist as his full self wherever he may be. So if he awakens his attribute and grows-¡±


    The ancient Dragon thought about Raon as an adult Dragon.


    If he properly awakens everything¡­


    He might be exaggerating a bit, but¡­


    Raon-


    ¡°He can break any chains and control any space and time as he wishes.¡±


    The ancient Dragon knew the meaning behind these worlds.


    No matter the chain¡­ Even if those chains were the chains of fate¡­


    Raon would be able to destroy it.


    No, he could exist as himself even within it.


    ¡°¡­Basically, he can be a variable that can change anything.¡±


    Cale looked at the ck Dragon rolling around in the snow.


    He thought about the ck Dragon he saw in the dark cave.


    He thought about the dark blue eyes that sparkled while looking up at the stars.


    An existence that was supposed to die but survived and changed fate.


    ¡°For Raon, being alive in the present¡­ That itself is that child¡¯s power.¡±


    Eruhabenughed.


    "There is nothing greater than being alive. That child is, as he always says, a great and mighty Dragon.¡±


    Author''s Notes


    I think that you would be able to enjoy this chapter even better if you read through chapters 255 ¨C 257 of Part 1. Haha!


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    It makes sense since Raon wasn''t supposed to be alive *cri*


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 219: No. I dont know anything (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 219: No. I don''t know anything (2)


    A Dragon who was great and mighty by simply being alive.


    Raon came over with his eyes covered by his two front paws as Cale pondered about Eruhaben''sment.


    ¡°I am great and mighty!¡±


    Raon had lookedpletely focused on ying with Hong, but he seemed to have heard the whole conversation between Cale and the ancient Dragon.


    As a result, Cale nonchntlymented back.


    ¡°Yes, yes. You are great and mighty and every Dragon is great and mighty.¡±


    He did not want to put any burden on a seven year old.


    Cale changed the topic.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim. Then is it okay for Raon to use magic now?¡±He got a bloody nose earlier. Will it not burden his body anymore?


    Eruhaben must have understood that message behind Cale¡¯s gaze as he answered.


    ¡°Raon''s te is the present that Raon exists in. I told you it was this world. What do you think that means?¡±


    Eruhaben looked around.


    ¡°The reason Raon got a bloody nose earlier is because he didn''t know this world very well yet. He pushed himself while not knowing the restrictions or way of things in this world to use magic as he did back in Roan. That is why he got a bloody nose.¡±


    Cale understood what the ancient Dragon was saying.


    The ancient Dragon was looking at the world that was covered in snow and a frigid gust of wind.


    ¡°Understanding and epting this world. The burden on Raon''s magic will disappear the more he stays in this present.¡±


    Basically, the more Raon lives in this world, Raon will be able to use it as his te to do as he wants.


    "Cale. You teach Raon about the world. Let him see it, let him hear it, let him feel it.¡±


    Poke.


    Eruhaben poked the approaching Raon¡¯s cheek almost as if he was flicking it.


    "Don¡¯t do that, Goldie gramps!¡±


    The ancient Dragon chuckled before looking at Cale.


    Teach Raon about this world.


    ¡°That is the way for this little punk to be safe.¡±


    Raon puffed up his chubby stomach. He always took this pose when he was confidently proiming something.


    ¡°Human! Anyway, let me summarize what Goldie gramps just said!¡±


    He spoke extremely confidently.


    ¡°Keep taking me with you wherever you go! That will help me!¡±


    He snickered and fluttered his wings as if saying that was his goal.


    Cale let out a sigh.


    He shook his head side to side as he asked.


    ¡°So how much magic can you use right now?¡±


    Cale heard an oddugh at that moment.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    He was sure Raonughed that way. Cale couldn''t believe it. ¡®Did this seven year old really go hmph?¡¯


    Cale suddenly recalled theughs of the arrogant, rude, and selfish Dragons in The Birth of a Hero.


    ¡®¡­This kid is a vicious Dragon as well.¡¯


    The moment he was about to worry about a grown-up Raon¡­


    ¡°I can turn the Dragon half-blood and the ck Castle invisible or hide them!¡±


    The subjugation squad of the Holy Empire will be here soon.


    Cale pped as soon as he heard Raon¡¯s answer.


    ¡°You truly are a great and mighty Dragon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I am great and mighty!¡±


    Raon was able to use the spell they needed the most.


    Cale continued to p and Raon continuously fluttered his wings as if to y along.


    Some other people showed up at that moment.


    ¡°Cale!¡±


    It was Choi Jung Soo.


    The people who had gone to the vige with the Chief were back.


    Cale flinched.


    ¡°¡­Why do you have such a look on your face?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird, nya! He''s approaching like our youngest did, nya!¡±


    As Hong mentioned, Choi Jung Soo was confidently walking with an extremely satisfied look on his face, just as imposing as Raon had just been. Even his steps seemed a bit light.


    ¡®What¡¯s up with this punk?¡¯


    He wanted to look away.


    In fact, he did look away. However, he had to turn his gaze after hearing what Choi Jung Soo said.


    ¡°We might be able to use magic and aura as we wish!¡±


    Cale looked at Choi Jung Soo in shock and Choi Jung Soo pointed at Choi Han.


    M exined in a gentle voice.


    "Sir Choi Han''s hypothesis was quite interesting.¡±


    Choi Han awkwardly smiled after receiving everyone''s gazes. Cale immediately asked.


    ¡°What is your hypothesis?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Choi Han had yet to give a name to his hypothesis. He chose to give a short summary of it for now. He wanted to satisfy the people who were waiting for him to answer.


    "The hypothesis is to dominate with aura, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale¡¯s face turned bizarre, and¡­


    ¨C Hmm? Did somebody call for me?


    The Dominating Aura reacted.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°¡­Exin.¡±


    Cale asked the pure Choi Han for details. After hearing Choi Han exin, the eyes of Cale and the others all clouded over.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up. Choi Han saw this and finished up.


    ¡°As a result, if you are able to control the aura, or domain as I called it, I believe we can resolve these chains suppressing the aura of the world.¡±


    The ancient Dragonmented.


    ¡°¡­This sounds possible.¡±


    Cale slowly pulled the red crown out of his pocket.


    The crown, which had a red body and a red jewel, released a strange, no, beautiful light in the white snow.


    * * *


    The Haru Kingdom controlled the ce Cale appeared in.


    Its territory had shrunk to a third of when it was an Empire in the past and what remained was far from a fruitfulnd. It made it impossible to imagine the Empire¡¯s past glory.


    A white-haired man clenched his eyes shut in a hidden room at the most central spot of the capital.


    ¡°¡­Prime Minister.¡±


    His two hands were tightly clenching the armrests of the chair.


    His eyes looked extremely tired when he opened them back.


    However, his appearance was too young to even call him a young man.


    The young seventeen year old king. Dennis.


    ¡°The First Knights Brigade of the Holy Empire will soon arrive at the Erghe Mountain Range?¡±


    Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Prime Minister, who was over eighty, had white hair just like the seventeen year old white-haired king.


    ¡°¡­I guess the Holy Empire is really nning on eradicating the Wolf Tribe this time.¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case, your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    King Dennis let out a deep sigh.


    He had a self-deprecating smile on his face as he spoke to the Prime Minister.


    This secret room had no light other than the small amount of light from a candle.


    "Will the Holy Empire listen if I tell them that there are no more Beast people in the Erghe Mountain Range so please send the Holy Knights Brigade back?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Prime Minister did not answer but the king knew the answer.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Bang!


    His hand was full of rage as he mmed down on the armrest.


    That anger was directed at himself.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t help the Wolf Tribe, I should at least do something to prevent them from dying!¡±


    After Dennis became king at twelve years old¡­ The Haru Kingdom has officially stated the following.


    We have never located any Beast people in the Erghe Mountain Range.


    Nheless, the Holy Empire sent a subjugation squad every so often, almost as if it was a ceremony, and a portion of the Wolves lost their lives each time.


    As a result, the Holy Empire berated the Haru Kingdom for lying to them. This was the Haru Kingdom''s response.


    ¡®We are too weak to go deep into the rough Erghe Mountain Range. We also do not have the skills to find the Wolves.¡¯


    Maybe it was an excuse that lowered the dignity of the kingdom.


    However, the Holy Empire did not me them as this was the truth.


    The radiant Empire that never lost to anyone was now the weakest kingdom on the continent.


    ¡°¡­Prime Minister, is there a way to help the Wolves?¡±


    Honestly speaking, the Haru Kingdom was pretty much aware of the Wolves existence.


    Dennis had always kept an eye over thend to the north after he became king.


    Otherwise, how would the Chief of a small vige in the north have information about when the Subjugation squad would arrive?


    The Chief and the informants of that vige probably thought that they themselves figured out that information, but it was only possible because Dennis was secretly helping them from the shadows.


    However, that was also showing the extent of what he was able to do.


    ¡°¡­My deepest apologies, your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°No. No. It is not your fault.¡±


    Dennis held back his sorrows as he calmly answered.


    ¡°We were at least able to dy the subjugation squad thanks to you, Prime Minister. I know you suffered quite a bit holding those heinous bastards back.¡±


    ¡°How could I take credit for that? It is all thanks to you, your Majesty.¡±


    The subjugation squad that started from the Holy Empire traveled through the Holy Empire to head north.


    The two of them had suffered quite a bit to secretly slow them down while delivering information to the north without the Chief and the Wolves noticing.


    The king was hoping that the Beast people would use the information to hide deep in the Erghe Mountain Range or run away.


    ¡°¡­You secretly sent some people, right?¡±


    Yes, your Majesty. I sent the Vice Captain of the Guards and some of the members.¡±


    ¡°I heard that those bastards of the First Knights Brigade are truly wicked. They are extremely arrogant.¡±


    Young king Dennis thought about the representative of the subjugation squad who came to greet him when they stopped by the capital.


    That guy was respectful, but he did not hide the fact that he was looking down at Dennis with his gaze.


    The gaze of that Dragon half-blood looking down on him for being human¡­


    That guy had shown his respects but their infamy was known throughout the continent.


    Dennis was worried that they would not only scorch the Erghe Mountain Range but also destroy the vige.


    He had no idea what issues would arise in the north.


    "We need to stop the worst.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡±


    The tired king''s eyes noticed the Prime Minister''s gaze.


    The white-haired old man was suppressing the rage in his eyes.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    King Dennis turned his head.


    He saw a wall drenched in darkness.


    ¡°¡­We lose yet another pir of the kingdom like this.¡±


    The Wolf Tribe of the Erghe Mountain Range.


    Dennis was thinking that they were a tribe he needed to protect for the future of the kingdom.


    Squeeze.


    He clenched his fists again.


    Again-


    Please, once again-


    Dennis wanted to see the Haru Kingdom stand back up while he was alive. However, the kingdom had way too little to do that.


    ¡®We are helpless.¡¯


    How could they ovee this helplessness?


    Did he always have to be unable to do anything and just watch?


    King Dennis clenched his eyes shut while surrounded by darkness.


    The old Prime Minister looked at the young king and bit down on his lips.


    ¡®This intelligent king is unable to do anything he wishes-!¡¯


    The Prime Minister''s one and only wish would be for this intelligent young king to be able to do everything he wanted.


    However, the Haru Kingdom did not have the means for him to do so.


    ¡®We''ve been ripped into pieces.¡¯


    There were a lot of traitors in the kingdom.


    There were people within the top executives who were not loyal to King Dennis or the Haru Kingdom.


    Furthermore, the Prime Minister had yet to figure out who they were.


    That was why the king and the Prime Minister had to secretly talk in this small, dark, secret room.


    ¡°¡­Prime Minister.¡±


    The young king opened his closed eyes. His eyes were sparkling despite the fatigue.


    He was waiting for the light while in the darkness.


    If he persisted, one day, even the smallest ray of light¡­ Maybe he might be able to grab onto the smallest bit of hope.


    ¡°Continue to keep an eye on the north.¡±


    He was also preparing totch onto that hope.


    ¡°The rumors about a poison that makes the Beast people be violent. How is the investigation going?¡±


    He asked in a calm voice.


    "Also, the Blue Wolf. Have you found any clues?¡±


    Dennis was well aware of what he had to do.


    The way to break through this situation¡­


    ¡°Prime Minister. The rumors about being able to kill Dragons. Did you find out who said that?¡±


    The Prime Minister answered.


    "We¡¯ve got some clues, your Majesty.¡±


    The two white-haired people continued their conversation in the darkness to make the future of the Haru Kingdom a bit brighter.


    * * *


    At the center of the Holy Empire¡­


    There was arge temple in ce of an Imperial Pce.


    This was the Grand Temple at the center of the numerous temples worshiping the Dragons.


    At the central spot of the Grand Temple¡­


    Drip. Drip.


    In the prayer room where the drops of water fell from the ceiling to form a smallke¡­


    A woman who was there opened her closed eyes.


    It was the Pope, Casillia.


    The Bishop next to her walked up as soon as she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Is something the matter, your Holiness?¡±


    ¡°The North.¡±


    Her eyes headed toward the map of the continent on the floor.


    ¡°Thews have been broken in the north.¡±


    Magically, as soon as she said that, the northern part of the continent, the area around the Erghe Mountain Range, distorted as if it had been caught in the storm.


    This meant that a variable that broke the rules of the world created by the Dragons had appeared.


    This situation symbolized two things.


    The Bishop cautiouslymented.


    ¡°Maybe one of the esteemed Dragons has gone out for some fun?¡±


    Dragons, the ones to create the newws of the world, were the only ones who could break thews of the world.


    That was the reason the Dragons sometimes came out for some fun and enjoyed themselves by breaking thews before heading back.


    ¡°It could be but it could also not be.¡±


    ¡°Has the Lord not said anything?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    The Pope gave an order as she had not heard anything about it.


    ¡°Please contact the subjugation squad that has headed north.¡±


    It would not matter if it was just a Dragon having fun, but¡­


    If it was not that and actually a variable that caused thews of the world to break¡­


    The Pope spoke in a stoic voice.


    "Tell them that thews were broken by the Erghe Mountain Range and that they must find the reason and restore bnce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Holiness.¡±


    The Pope and Bishop did not think that the subjugation squad would fail that mission.


    This subjugation squad consisted of individuals whose density of Dragon blood was over half of all of their blood.


    "We must protect thews of the world.¡±


    The Pope spoke gently.


    ¡°For everyone.¡±


    The Bishop responded to her.


    ¡°For everyone.¡±


    Drip drip.


    The surface of the smallke was shaking as the sound of water dropping continued to be heard.


    * * *


    A few dayster¡­


    Zenyu, the person in charge of the subjugation squad, saw out into the distance that would be too far for normal people to see.


    He could see a run-down vige covered in snow.


    The perilous Erghe Mountain Range was clearly visible beyond the vige despite the snow.


    ¡°Boss, we just have to kill them all, right?¡±


    He nodded his head at his subordinate.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    He was speaking in a nonchnt tone.


    At the same time, the Vige Chief, who was aware of the fact that the subjugation squad would soon arrive, could not hide his anxiety. He looked to the side.


    Choi Han was there wiping his sword with a cloth.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Uh oh, herees trouble!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 220: No. I dont know anything (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 220: No. I don''t know anything (3)


    The Chief could not hide his anxiety.


    He peeked out the window where the subjugation squad was still not visible before looking back at Choi Han.


    Like a silentke¡­ The area around Choi Han was quiet. It felt as if even the sound of the gusting wind outside the window could not reach him.


    ¡°Sir Choi Han.¡±


    The Chief ended up speaking up.


    "The subjugation squad will be here soon.¡±


    It was something both Choi Han and he knew.


    ¡°It should be okay, right?¡±


    He could not help his shaking heart and asked again."We should be okay, right?¡±


    Choi Han stopped wiping his sword and looked up.


    ¡°Chief.¡±


    The Chief into the silent and deste eyes. The eyes that were too ck to be calledkes were calm.


    Choi Han moved his gaze. The Chief''s gaze moved with it as well.


    In theplete opposite direction of where the subjugation squad would being from¡­ Choi Han was looking out the window toward the Erghe Mountain Range as he spoke.


    ¡°Senior, please trust the things you have seen.¡±


    The Chief could not see anything there.


    Yes, he could not see anything at all.


    The ck Castle.


    It clearly existed but was not visible.


    That was the proof.


    Aipotu. Individuals who had broken thews of the world that had changed since the cataclysmic period were breathing inside that invisible ck Castle.


    He could believe it because they were not visible.


    The Chief''s shaking calmed down. Of course, inside his mind still felt like a roaring oceanpared to the still Choi Han, but at least it wasn¡¯t overflowing now.


    Plop.


    He plopped down on a chair and curled up his body.


    He then looked toward the direction the subjugation squad should being from.


    The Holy Empire¡¯s greatest Knights Brigade that consisted only of Dragon half-bloods.


    The First Knights Brigade.


    Half of that brigade wasing here as part of the subjugation squad.


    The Chief sped his hands together as if he was going to pray.


    Choi Han looked at the Chief before looking back toward the Erghe Mountain Range.


    ¡®I wonder if Lock is heading over with no issues?¡¯


    Lock was heading with Koukan to meet the Wolf tribe leader hiding in the Erghe Mountain Range.


    He did not think that Lock would be in danger.


    ¡®Gashan-nim and Archie went with him. Nothing terrible should happen to him.¡¯


    Furthermore, M-nim was with them as well.


    Choi Han stopped worrying about Lock.


    He then turned his gaze to the side.


    He could see the people who came with him.


    One of those people¡­


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Sword master Hannah. She grumbled to Choi Han before leaning against the wall. She crossed her arms and closed her eyes.


    However, Choi Han could tell that all of her senses were fully alert.


    Hannah, the younger sister of the Saint. She was waiting for battle.


    ¡®Am I the same?¡¯


    Choi Han started wiping his de with the cloth again.


    His face that reflected off the de was still calm.


    He knew what he was hoping for.


    ¡®His will be done.¡¯


    For everything to go as Cale-nim wished.


    Choi Han was wiping his sword with such thoughts on his mind.


    As their enemies were Dragon half-bloods, fighting against them-


    ¡®I''m sure it won''t be easy.¡¯


    That was why Choi Han wiped the de over and over.


    He was sharpening the de in his heart over and over as well.


    * * *


    At the same time, there was someone who was fully alert for a different reason.


    It was a member of the Holy Empire''s First Knights Brigade, Nine.


    ¡°Seriously, it would have been easy if they all just died off. Why the hell do we have to suffer like this in the cold?¡±


    Nine looked extremely annoyed as he brushed snow off his shoulders.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    He heard someone sneering at him at that moment. Nine made eye contact with Wei. Wei, who had casted a shield using magic, had only a thin robe on while sitting on a horse as if he was nowhere near snow.


    mes burned in Nine''s eyes.


    ¡°That son of a bitch-¡±


    It was clear that Wei was sneering at him for not being able to use magic.


    Nine''s hand immediately headed for his scabbard. He wanted to pull it out and slice Wei¡¯s head in half.


    ¡°I''m already annoyeding to such a run-down ce, but this damn little magician-¡±


    The Haru Kingdom.


    Nine had been angry since they left the Empire that he had toe to this run-down ce.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    However, Nine had to stop his movements as soon as Captain Zenyu started speaking.


    However, he kept his hand on his scabbard.


    ¡°Boss! How can I not be annoyed right now? Can you please tell me?¡±


    ¡°Stop it. We are currently on a mission.¡±


    ¡°A mission my ass!¡±


    Nine was famous for not holding back his temper.


    He shared all of his inner thoughts.


    ¡°It would have been fine if those damn Wolves all kicked the bucket in advance. How does it make sense to dispatch half of us to kill some fucking dirty bloods? Especially to a shitty run-down craphole like this?!¡±


    He was truly annoyed.


    Who was he?


    He was a precious Dragon half-blood.


    ¡®I am a chosen one!¡¯


    But they wanted to use someone like him to kill those dirty Beast bastards who just hide away to live?!


    And they sent him to such a cold, rough, and run-down ce?!


    ¡®I''m going to have toin to the temple when we get back!¡¯


    No matter how much he thought about it, this was not right.


    ¡°Nine. Watch yourself.¡±


    Zenyu calmly warned him again.


    However, one corner of Nine¡¯s lips curled up.


    "Boss, I know you feel the same way. You also believe that they shouldn''t use us for such shitty tasks.¡±


    ¡°¡­This is an important mission. There are records of how the Wolves in the Haru Kingdom, especially those that served the Archduke''s House of Snow, are extremely strong warriors. The people of this continent will be in danger if they came out into the world and showed their violent sides. Do not act so rashly.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Nine did not hold back his sneering.


    ¡°Strong warriors my ass. Why are you talking so highly about those weak ass fuckers who won¡¯t be able to take a single sh of my sword even if they go violent? Those losers are just animals that ran away from this perished kingdom because they were afraid of dying.¡±


    ¡°Nine.¡±


    Zenyu stared at Nine.


    Nine finally shut up. Even trash like Nine had to stop when Zenyu stared at him like this.


    ¡®Shit!


    However, he could not stop being annoyed.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He then saw something.


    There were quite a lot of people in the Holy Empire''s subjugation squad in addition to the seven members of the First Knights Brigade.


    However, their group had more than just those individuals from the Holy Empire.


    Since they were visiting the Haru Kingdom, people from the kingdom were serving as their guide and would observe them.


    One of those individuals caught Nine¡¯s attention.


    It was a young knight.


    He seemed to be one of the knights guarding the people from the Haru Kingdom.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡®I got you now.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡¯


    Nine smiled and asked as the knight flinched.


    "Why are you scowling like that since earlier?¡±


    Nine was showing no respect toward the knight of another kingdom.


    Nobody stopped him.


    In fact, some of the members of the First Knights Brigade seemed amused.


    It was as if they found a small amount of joy in this cold and long path.


    ¡°I, I have not.¡±


    The young knight urgently shook his head.


    ¡°You have not?¡±


    Nine tilted his head to the side.


    ¡°Then are you saying that I, a glorious Dragon half-blood who carries the noble blood of Dragons, did not get a clear look at your face?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    The knight¡¯s eyes started shaking.


    ¡°When I called this a perished kingdom, when I called those Wolves animals that ran away¡­ You scowled. You scowled while looking at me.¡±


    The knight¡¯s face turned pale.


    Nine¡¯s eyes sparkled at the same time. His long vertical pupils became erged.


    The smiled on his face became wider.


    ¡°Hey. Say something. You definitely scowled because of what I said. Did you not?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no-¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Nine nonchntlymented to the knight who was trying to say no.


    ¡°I definitely saw it. You¡¯re not trying to say I, with my noble blood, did not see properly, are you?¡±


    The young knight clenched his hand that were holding the reins of a horse.


    He definitely did not scowl at Nine''sments. Of course, he was extremely angry on the inside, but he did not show that anger. He had received a lot of training in that regard.


    That was why he knew he just had to say no, but he could not answer.


    ¡®I guess I''m the prey this time.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood Knights Brigade that visited the Haru Kingdom¡­


    Although they were called a Knights Brigade, the brigade itself consisted of swordsmen, mages, and all sorts of battle-type members. Their onlymon factor was that they were all Dragon half-bloods.


    They were famous.


    They were famous for being arrogant.


    That was the reason the people of Haru Kingdom had received information and training to not get on their bad side from the moment they learned about the uing visit.


    They especially focused on not showing emotions on their faces.


    However, this subjugation squad did not care about the Haru Kingdom''s people¡¯s attitudes.


    They would start someone whenever they got upset.


    Like they were doing right now.


    It would be great if it ended at this level of provocation. They sometimes used sparring as an excuse to pummel knights from the Haru Kingdom. As for those who were not knights, they would extort them out ofpensation and put them in difficult situations to force apologies.


    They would do worse things as well.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    The young knight, Sam, did not see a way out of this.


    ¡°Haha-!¡±


    Someone startedughing at that moment.


    Sam saw a small back moving in front of him.


    ¡®Bailey-nim!¡¯


    Bailey, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, stood in front of Sam.


    ¡°Nine-nim. Sam, this kid, has really bad eyes. That must be why he subconsciously scowled a bit because of all of this snow. It just so happened that it must have been when you were speaking, Nine-nim! Haha!¡±


    Nine immediately retorted.


    ¡°Do you seriously think such a lie-¡±


    ¡°Nine.¡±


    Zenyu called out to Nine again.


    Nine clicked his tongue. He looked at his boss with a disgruntled gaze.


    ¡®Why do you care about some punks from a perished kingdom?¡¯


    That was what his eyes were saying.


    The Haru Kingdom.


    They were a kingdom that dared to defy the Holy Empire, the worshipers of the noble Dragons.


    Nine thought that it was only right for such a kingdom to disappear and did not want to even be associated with them.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    The Minister of Foreign Affairs of a kingdom was lowering her head to the Knight Captain of a foreign nation.


    Something that would normally not make sense for diplomacy reasons was happening right now. However, that was the reality.


    ¡°I simply do not want any more chaos as we are about to embark on an important mission.¡±


    Zenyu lightheartedly answered Bailey before looking toward Nine.


    ¡°We are dispatching a reconnaissance team.¡±


    ¡°A reconnaissance team?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Empire requested that we approach a bit more cautiously for a detailed investigation.


    Bailey''s eyes clouded over at that moment.


    ¡®What kind of contact came from the Holy Empirest night?¡¯


    Zenyu had gathered the Knights Brigadest night to have a short meeting. Of course, people from the Haru Kingdom were not even allowed near them.


    However, Bailey had a feeling.


    ¡®There must have been some sort of variable.¡¯


    The subjugation squad that had been moving with only ns to massacre the Wolves¡­


    Their actions had changed.


    ¡®He said investigate, right?¡¯


    What were they investigating?


    Bailey was curious.


    She thought that it might be a way to save the Wolves and the small amounts that remained of the Archduke''s House of Snow¡¯s territory.


    However, she could not easily gather any information.


    Nheless, she did not give up. She had led her old and feeble body to the north to gather even the smallest amounts of information as possible.


    ¡®I need to give even the smallest of assistance to his Majesty.¡¯


    That was what was needed for the Prime Ministers, who was just as old as her but working his ass off, and the young yet intelligent King of theirs.


    Bailey made eye contact with Zenyu at that moment.


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯


    She was most wary of Zenyu.


    Zenyu looked calm as he controlled this pack of arrogant Dragon half-bloods.


    However, she knew the truth.


    ¡®This guy is even worse than the rest of them.¡¯


    Zenyu started talking almost as if he was responding to her assessment of him.


    ¡°Nine has agreed to go scout first. He is the swiftest so he will arrive at the vige first to meet the Chief and look around. They will be even safer as this mage over here, Wei, will be going with him.¡±


    What was going on? Why was he telling her all of this? Bailey questioned it before soon finding the answer.


    ¡®Oops.¡¯


    Zenyu, this guy was just like Nine. No, he was even worse.


    Thinking about it that way, she figured out the answer.


    She urgently opened her mouth but Zenyu spoke even faster.


    ¡°It would be great if you put one person from the Haru Kingdom as their guide.¡±


    Zenyu''s eyes looked past Bailey''s shoulder.


    ¡°I think that young knight will be good. Did you say that his name was Sam? Based on what I have seen until now, he seems to be the most agile. Hasn¡¯t he been the one to scout until now as well? It would be great for the three of them to go scout together.¡±


    Smirk. Nine started smirking.


    Bailey clenched her eyes shut.


    Zenyu was basically telling Bailey to give Sam to Nine as prey.


    ¡®I need to say no.¡¯


    Sam. She had no idea what would happen to this promising young knight.


    Nine was someone who would go to the vige and kill the Chief after saying that he didn''t like the Chief¡¯s answer. He would then kill Sam saying he didn¡¯t like the way he was treated.


    As for Zenyu, he was the one to toss Sam to such a bastard.


    ¡®These terrible bastards!¡¯


    How could these individuals be the First Knights Brigade of the Holy Empire who were supposedly trying to save the continent?


    Bailey opened her mouth.


    She needed to answer such things without any hesitation.


    ¡°Yes. I will go.¡±


    However, Sam was even faster. He answered brightly with a now calm face. However, Bailey could see that his hands that were holding the reins were pale and shaking.


    Bailey looked into Sam¡¯s eyes.


    The young knight nodded his head. It was as if he was telling her to trust him.


    "I am very familiar with the path to the vige so I am able to lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    Nine seemed amused as he looked at Sam, who stepped forward while speaking energetically.


    ¡°Sam!¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, Bailey-nim.¡±


    Bailey called out to him but Sam stepped forward and stood next to Nine and Wei as if nothing was wrong.


    She could not hold Sam back.


    She knew that a different knight of the Haru Kingdom would need to go with them if she said no to Zenyu¡¯s suggestion. Zenyu would make sure that happened.


    Furthermore, Zenyu would do whatever he could to make Sam pay a price for saying no.


    ¡®These terrible bastards.¡¯


    Bailey was extremely angry. However, she smiled.


    ¡°Okay. You head there first and we will be right behind you! Isn¡¯t that right, Zenyu-nim?¡±


    Zenyu smiled instead of answering.


    In a few moments, Sam led the way on his horse with Dragon half-bloods Nine and Wei behind him.


    The three of them slowly disappeared in the distance.


    Bailey raised her head.


    She could see the Erghe Mountain Range in the distance.


    ¡®I hope you find a way.¡¯


    Bailey prayed desperately.


    She prayed that Sam would be okay.


    That the Beast people in the Erghe Mountain Range would have escaped.


    That nothing will happen to the vige.


    Her prayers increased in number just like the wrinkles on her old body.


    * * *


    ¡°I see them.¡±


    Choi Han, who could see three people on horses approaching the vige from a distance, stood up.


    The Chief cautiously asked.


    "Are youing with me?¡±


    Choi Han opened the door as he responded.


    ¡°Yes, senior.¡±


    Someone else stood up as well.


    ¡°I''ll go too.¡±


    It was not Hannah. She was still leaning against the wall.


    Choi Han nodded his head as he looked at the sea-like blue hair.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Witira headed out the open door and toward the vige entrance with her hands behind her back as if she was going for a walk.


    Next to her was the Chief with Choi Han on the other side of the Chief.


    However, that formation soon changed.


    The Chief took the lead while Choi Han and Witira quietly followed behind him.


    * * *


    ¡°Is it over there?¡±


    Sam was breathing heavily as he answered Nine¡¯s question. His body was drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Yes. That is correct.¡±


    ¡°Hoooo.¡±


    Nine looked at the personing out of the wooden entrance and snickered.


    "At least the Chief is showing up to greet us on time.¡±


    Nine licked his lips while looking at the run-down vige.


    His boss said somethingst night.


    ¡®Her Holiness said that thews of the world were broken there.¡¯


    It could be a Dragon having fun, but¡­


    It might also not be that.


    ¡®Investigate it thoroughly.¡¯


    This was how Nine interpreted those words.


    ¡®Do with the vige as you please.¡¯


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    He couldn''t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±


    He turned his head. His fellow Dragon half-blood, the mage, Wei, was smiling as well.


    Nine was certain. This punk was feeling the same way.


    He also knew that their boss, Zenyu, felt the same way as he was the one to send them as scouts.


    ¡®The boss truly is the most vicious.¡¯


    The group in the back, especially the people from the Haru Kingdom, wille to find apletely destroyed or almostpletely destroyed vige.


    ¡®How fun.¡¯N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Nine was bing happy for the first time sinceing out to this run-down ce.


    That was why he stepped forward.


    "Are you the Chief?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The Chief bowed as he answered. Choi Han also bowed while observing Nine.


    * * *


    ¡°Human, they''re here!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I see them too.¡±


    Cale was looking down at the vige from the hidden ck Castle.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    They want to destroy the vige? Destroy them, Cale!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 221: No. I dont know anything (4)

    Book 2: Chapter 221: No. I don''t know anything (4)


    <No. I don''t know anything (4)>


    Cale immediately opened his mouth.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Let people know.¡±


    Ron responded without any hesitation.


    ¡°I will let them know that the enemies have arrived.¡±


    Click.


    Silence filled the room once the door closed.Cale looked out the window toward the vige.


    * * *


    The Chief observed the three people who came to the vige.


    ¡®That sweaty knight is the knight from the Haru Kingdom.¡¯


    He could instantly tell because of the Haru Kingdom¡¯s crest on the knight''s armor epaulet.


    ¡®He''spletely pale.¡¯


    The knight''s face was pale and he was covered in sweat despite it being the middle of winter.


    In that case-¡¯


    The other two must be from the Holy Empire¡¯s subjugation squad.


    The answer came quickly.


    ¡®Both of them are Dragon half-bloods.¡¯


    The Haru Kingdom would have only sent knights who were talented or had extremely great attitudes.


    For someone like that to be in such a condition, the other two should be Dragon half-bloods or stronger.


    As the Chief''s mind becameplicated¡­


    "What are you looking at?¡±


    Nine smiled brightly as he asked.


    "Do I look like a spectacle?¡±


    The wordsing out of his mouth were full of thorns.


    ¡®Oops.¡¯


    The Chief urgently bowed deeply again.


    ¡°I forgot to properly show my respects for a moment because of such esteemed guests arriving. Please forgive me.¡±


    The Chief bowed so much that it looked excessive.


    The Haru Kingdom''s knight, Sam, was relieved at what he saw.


    ¡®I''m relieved.¡¯


    It didn''t seem as if the two Dragon half-bloods would get upset because of the Chief''s actions.


    Sam was so tense he couldn¡¯t even think about wiping the cold sweat off his face.


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    Nine and Wei¡­


    The two Dragon half-bloods did not provoke Sam or use violence. In fact, they followed Sam¡¯s guide without saying anything.


    However, they bothered him in a different way. No, they gave him a sense of fear that felt as if his blood would dry.


    Sam looked down at his hand.


    ¡®Shit!


    His hands holding the reins were shaking. His horse was scared as well.


    ¡®Force¡­¡­!¡¯


    Dragon Fear was one of the reasons Dragons were great and mighty.


    Dragon half-bloods could not fully replicate Dragon Fear, but they could release something that carried a bit of the pressure that Dragon Fear released.


    They called this, force.


    This force was the reason that knights of other nations could not easily attack the Dragon half-bloods of the Holy Empire.


    ¡®Sam. Run immediately if youe across force.¡¯


    He recalled what his senior knight had told him.


    ¡®You get swept up in a feeling of dread if youe across force.¡¯


    You feel suffocated, your heart starts beating wildly¡­


    You feel a sense of fear that something wasing in all directions to kill you.


    ¡®It makes you want to kneel down in front of them and bow your head.¡¯


    The scary thing about force was that it made the opponents want to submit.


    Sam had never experienced a Dragon half-blood¡¯s force beforeing here.


    However, once the three of them started moving to scout the area¡­


    ¡®We should hurry.¡¯


    Whenever Sam slowed down even a bit¡­


    ¡®Why are we going so slow? Hmm?¡¯


    Nine spoke in a gentle tone before releasing his force.


    Of course, he was not releasing the force at full power.


    But it still made Sam feel suffocated.


    The mysterious sense of fear smashing over him from his back made his heart beat wild and his mind scatter.


    Nine would release his force whenever Sam''s face turned pale.


    ¡®You are slowing down again?¡¯


    He would use force again despite Sam moving at the same speed to pester him.


    Sam felt as if an endless darkness was chasing him as he ran across the white snowy field. It reminded him of his youth when he would suffer nightmares at night. It was painful.


    Yes, he thought he would go crazy because of the pain and anxiety.


    However, he could not let it show.


    He was no longer a child and was a member of the Knights Brigade representing the Haru Kingdom.


    ¡®Sam, you can¡¯t treat Dragon half-bloods like humans.¡¯


    The Dragon half-bloods.


    There were three reasons they were strong.


    His senior¡¯s words echoed in his ears.


    ¡®First, they have force.¡¯


    A power to instill fear and dread into their enemies.


    ¡®Second, they can use magic or aura or sometimes both.¡¯


    After the cataclysmic period, although only a portion of people could use magic or aura, Dragon half-bloods were able to use at least one of them, if not more.


    ¡®A knight who can use aura is needed to go against a knight who can use aura. If not, you need dozens of regr knights to fight against one.¡¯


    It was the same with magic.


    In fact, magic was an even greater source of fear for the regr knights.


    ¡®and finally, a portion of the Dragon half-bloods have carried on a great and mighty power.¡¯


    A great and mighty power.


    It was clear what that was talking about.


    ¡®Some of them are able to use a Dragon¡¯s attribute.¡¯


    Dragon Fear and attribute, two things that only Dragon can use.


    Nobody in the Haru Kingdom was able to urately determine it yet, but, based on what they have heard, some of the Dragon half-bloods in the Haru Kingdom¡¯s First Knights Brigade were able to use attributes.


    They may not be Dragons but they were very close.


    Dragons.


    What kind of existence were Dragons on this continent right now?


    They were omnipotent creatures that were treated as gods.


    ¡®Sam. That is why you should not go against a Dragon half-blood no matter what. Hold yourself back and hold yourself back some more.¡¯


    That way¡­


    ¡®That¡¯s how you can stay alive.¡¯


    Sam could hear Nine¡¯s astonished voice.


    ¡°Hooooo. Esteemed guests? You know who we are?¡±


    He got off the horse and walked up to the Chief.


    Sam quickly got off his horse as well. He noticed the Chief looking as if he realized he made a mistake.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Sam, who had been relieved to see the Chief bow down so low toward the Dragon half-blood, could not understand the Chief¡¯s action.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    He then thought of something.


    ¡®¡­How did the Chief-¡¯


    How did the Chief of such a rural vige-


    ¡®How did he notice that Nine is a Dragon half-blood?¡¯


    Dragon half-bloods were impossible to tell based on their appearance.


    That could only mean one thing.


    ¡®He knew in advance!¡¯


    The Chief knew in advance that the Dragon half-bloods would be visiting this vige.


    ¡®How?¡¯


    Nine opened his mouth, almost as if to answer Sam''s question.


    Ssssssssss-


    Snowy gusts of wind were still blowing in all directions.


    ¡°The subjugation squad always shows up around the same time, so the vige should know that the Holy Empire¡¯s subjugation squad wille around now and prepare themselves to greet us. Such a shabby vige would need to prepare long in advance in order to survive.¡±


    Nine¡¯sughter became louder.


    Ssssssssss-


    The wind was getting stronger.


    Sam felt an ominous feeling and caught up to Nine, who was slowly getting closer to the Chief.


    ¡®¡­We, no, these Dragon half-bloods came to scout, right?¡¯


    Sam wondered if these Dragon half-bloods were really here to scout.


    He even started to wonder if he was wrong to properly lead them to the vige.


    He felt as if something he did not understand was happening right now.


    Nine''s voice continued. He still sounded cheeky.


    ¡°But how did you instantly know that we were esteemed guests as soon as we got here?¡±


    The Chief¡¯s face turned pale.


    He clearly looked anxious because of his mistake.


    ¡°Hey Chief.¡±


    Nine was standing right in front of the Chief now.


    ¡°Do you call every member of the Holy Empire¡¯s subjugation squad as esteemed guests? You wouldn¡¯t dare to call those who don''t have the blood of Dragons as esteemed guests as well, would you? Well?¡±


    Nine bowed toward the small old man who was much shorter than him. He then observed the old man who didn''t dare to look at him.


    ¡°Or is it that you knew we were Dragon half-bloods in advance? Hmm? How did the Chief of a remote and shabby vige know that we were Dragon half-bloods?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Chief clenched his eyes without being able to say anything.


    He heard Nine¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°Hey. Wei.¡±


    The moment Sam heard Nine calling out to Wei, he had an ominous feeling and got in between the Chief and Nine.


    ¡°Sir Nine-¡±


    However, Wei, who was still on his horse, answered Nine''s calling.


    ¡°Who are these two?¡±


    It was only then that Sam noticed the robed individual and a young man with ck hair standing behind the Chief.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    He made eye contact with the young man.


    He felt as if he would be sucked into the man''s ck eyes.


    He then heard Nine¡¯s answer.


    He was answering Wei¡¯s question.


    ¡°Who are they? Are your senses gone?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Nine¡¯s hand quickly headed toward the Chief.


    It was directed at the Chief¡¯s neck.


    As Sam moved in shock¡­


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Sam flinched.


    A mysterious aura came out of Nine¡¯s body.


    It was force.


    The power that spread out in all directions let Sam feel that Nine was one of the Dragon half-bloods who were well-versed in force.


    Sam barely managed to raise his head.


    Nine was smiling.


    After asking Wei if his senses were gone-


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously not a Dragon-nim who came out for some fun. Those Haru Kingdom fuckers pulled some crap.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The moment his hand was about to reach the Chief¡¯s neck¡­


    Nine smiled brightly.


    ¡°We can fuck them up first and then hear about it.¡±


    ¡®No!¡¯


    The thought of Nine¡¯s hand snapping the old man¡¯s wrinkled neck appeared like an illusion in Sam¡¯s mind.


    ¡®This is not scouting!


    These fuckers nned on destroying the vige!¡¯


    ¡®Sam. Those Dragon half-blood bastards are devils.¡¯


    His senior¡¯s words echoed in his ears.


    ¡®I would have taken them in the opposite direction if I knew it would be like this. At least I could have bought some time for others with my death. Ah.¡¯


    What can I do right now?¡¯


    In these few seconds¡­ As all sorts of thoughts filled Sam''s mind¡­


    Baaaaang!


    He heard a loud noise.


    Sam saw it.


    A sword blocked Nine¡¯s hand.


    The ck-haired young man¡­


    His sword was out of his scabbard and he stopped the Dragon half-blood''s hand.


    Sam¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Nine smiled toward the ck-haired young man as he spoke.


    ¡°You- are not weak?¡±


    The ck-haired young man, Choi Han, calmly answered back.


    ¡°You- are also not weak.¡±


    As Nine''s eyes filled with rage¡­


    Sam saw a peaceful look on the Chief''s face.


    His face didn¡¯t look as if he forgot about his fears.


    It just looked like someone who got something that allowed him to ovee his fears. As he was about to subconsciously calm down as well¡­


    ¡°!¡±


    He felt something heat up behind him.


    He turned his head.


    ¡°S, shit-¡±


    The Dragon half-blood mage, Wei, created arge fire spear in the air.


    ¡°Is there a need to chat?¡±


    That was all he said before he shot the fire spear.


    It was headed toward the vige.


    ¡®No!


    This is why mages are scary!¡¯


    Sam subconsciously reached toward the spear.


    He heard an entric noise at that moment.


    Chhhhh-


    It was the sound of water.


    ¡®Water?¡¯


    There was no water here.


    What could this sound be?


    Before he could even think about that question¡­


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    There was a loud noise and the fire spear split in the air.


    Chhhh¡ª


    He could see vapor starting to rise.


    Fire turned into vapor and disappeared in this cold snowy weather.


    And the thing that broke the spear-


    ¡®A whip?¡¯


    It was a whip made of water.


    Sam moved his gaze.


    Shhh.


    The robed individual¡¯s hood was removed.


    Witira smiled as she spoke to Choi Han.


    "Shall we each take one?¡±


    Choi Han was not the one who answered her.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you guys?¡±


    It was Nine.


    Wei was now off his horse and standing next to Nine.


    An aura rose up like haze around the two Dragon half-bloods.


    It was force.


    ¡°I asked who the fuck you guys are.¡±


    The smile was gone from Nine¡¯s face as he asked the question. Choi Han calmly answered.


    ¡°Dragon yers.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Sam¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Dragon yers. That was a term that could not be mentioned in thisnd anymore. That title had yed a role in sending the Haru Kingdom down the path of despair.


    However, Sam could not say anything to this ck-haired young man.


    Shhhhhhh-


    In between the strong gusts of wind¡­


    Sam¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    It was aura.


    A violent ck aura that looked as if it could even swallow the darkness started rising up from the ck-haired young man¡¯s sword.


    ¡°H, how-¡±


    The moment Nine said that¡­


    Choi Han gently kicked off the ground.


    He then swung his sword toward the two Dragon half-bloods.


    He answered in a nonchnt voice.


    ¡°Is there a need to chat?¡±


    Choi Han was saying exactly what Wei had said earlier.


    He was not someone who would simply quietly listen to the enemy''s bullshit.


    ¡°Ha. What?¡±


    Nine pulled out his sword as if he was never flustered and charged toward the approaching Choi Han.


    Ooooo¡ª


    The moment an odd fluctuation and the forceing out of his body shook the area around him and was about to shoot out in all directions¡­


    The intangible aura followed its master¡¯s will to focus in one direction.


    ¡®That bastard!¡¯


    The force was only directed at Choi Han.


    ¡®A human dares to point his sword at me, a chosen one with Dragon blood, because he can use aura?¡¯


    Nine was extremely angry right now.


    ¡®I was going to just destroy a bit of this vige, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°Wei!¡±


    I guess I have no choice.


    ¡°Burn it all! Obliterate it!¡±


    We need to destroy this vige from this world.


    Furthermore, this was clearly not the actions of a few individuals.


    The Haru Kingdom. Those bastards must have done something.


    ¡®I''ll make them kneel with force, and then¡­


    I will destroy that unrefined, crude, and violent aura with my aura.¡¯


    ¡°You dare to mention the Dragon yers in front of me, a chosen one with noble blood?¡±


    Nine''s force headed toward Choi Han.


    This intangible aura was not visible. It didn''t have any smell or temperature changes.


    However, the opponent could feel it because this aura of fear and dominance swept over them.


    And¡­


    sh.


    That force was shed.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Nine¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®Our power that is given to us by the great and mighty Dragons, the power that resembles that of Dragons was shed? Wait, force can be shed?¡¯


    Choi Han started speaking as Nine stood there shocked.


    What Nine had said earlier¡­


    ¡®We can fuck them up first and then hear about it.¡¯


    Choi Han was replying to that now, despite it being a bitte.


    ¡°Guess we should fuck you guys up first.¡±


    Boom.


    Nine felt his heart sink at that moment.


    This sword master¡­


    Although this guy was clearly human, he could feel it.


    ¡°¡­Force-¡±


    Force wasing out of a human.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Choi Han is a jedi¡­


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 222: No. I dont know anything (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 222: No. I don''t know anything (5)


    Nine''s head went nk while watching what was going on.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    He asked Wei a question.


    "What the hell am I seeing right now?¡±


    What he was seeing was so unbelievable that he forgot that he was so annoyed he was about to fight.


    He heard Wei¡¯s shaking voice.


    "What else, you dumbass. You just said it; force!¡±


    Wei was in a chaotic state as well. He even stopped casting his spell to look at Choi Han.


    He looked like someone who saw something that was beyond anybody''s imagination.Nine didn''t know Wei was in such a state. He was too focused on looking at Choi Han.


    ¡°Is it possible-¡±


    However, Wei''s shoulders flinched at a thought he had and he looked away from Choi Han.


    Force.


    And a sword master.


    A human who had everything unbelievable had appeared.


    Next to him was his ally.


    It was the person who made Wei¡¯s magic disappear with her water whip.


    ¡®Can she use force as well-¡¯


    A human using force¡­


    That itself was unbelievable, but¡­


    If another such individual appeared, this was not just an issue of subjugating the Beast people. It was an emergency situation.


    ¡®I need to report this to the boss right away!¡¯


    Unlike Nine, who charges in without thinking, Wei knew the importance of ¡®maintaining the Empire.¡¯


    That was why he clearly recognized that this was not a situation to just break everything and barge through.


    Chhhhh-


    He heard the sound of water at that moment.


    Wei turned his gaze.


    The blue-haired woman was smiling while looking at him.


    She did not have any force.


    ¡°¡­Is it that you don¡¯t know how to use force?¡±


    The woman continued to smile as she opened her mouth after Wei''s question. He heard a warm voice.


    ¡°Do you not know who I am?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Wei thought to himself after hearing her ask that in such a casual tone.


    ¡®Have I seen this woman before?¡¯


    However, he had never seen such a water whip before.


    ¡®!¡¯


    He recognized it at that moment.


    ¡®¡­What is that water whip? I¡¯ve¡­never seen something like that before?¡¯


    It was neither magic nor elementals.


    This water whip was just water in the shape of a whip.


    He didn''t feel any mana or the power of elementals within it.


    At the same time-


    ¡®It is not a Dragon-nim.¡¯


    It didn''t seem to be a Dragon''s attribute.


    ¡®Then what is this power?


    This power is a power that should not exist?


    And how am I supposed to know an existence using such a power?¡¯


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    He heard augh.


    To be more urate, it was a sneer.


    Wei saw the blue-haired woman sneering at him.


    ¡®¡­She''s sneering¡­¡­?


    At me? The great and mighty Wei?¡¯


    Even beyond the Holy Empire, people quieted down or looked servile in front of a Dragon half-blood like himself.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    However, this woman was beyond sneering now. She was chuckling as if this was really entertaining.


    ¡®¡­She dares!¡¯


    It was beyond shock. He was now enraged.


    Fires were burning in Wei''s eyes. Mana fluctuated around him.


    Force started rising up as well.


    Force and mana.


    The fact that he could control both of these things freely was a form of proof for Wei.


    It was proof that he carried the ¡®great blood¡¯ within him.


    That was why he opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­Why should I know a lowly creature like you?¡±


    Although she used this peculiar water power¡­


    ¡®Why should a great and mighty being like me know of someone who has no force, aura, or mana?¡¯


    Now that he thought about it, he realized there was no need for him to know her.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    The woman let out a sigh-likeugh before shaking her head.


    Wei realized something through his rage.


    ¡®This woman is not affected by my force.¡¯


    She was not scared at all.


    In fact, she looked rxed as she leisurely let out a sigh-likeugh. But he could feel that she was angry.


    ¡®She¡¯s angry?


    She feels anger towards me, a great and mighty Dragon half-blood?¡¯


    As he was about to be bbergasted at that fact¡­


    ¡°If you are going around killing Beast people¡­ Shouldn''t you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She suddenly mentioned the Beast people.


    ¡®Why would she bring up those inferior and dirty creatures?¡¯


    Wei could not follow the flow of this conversation.


    However, his eyes opened wide at what she said next.


    ¡°How is it that you treat Dragons as gods?¡±


    ¡®What?


    What is this crazy woman saying right now?¡¯


    The womanughed.


    Sheughed brightly.


    She then slowly enunciated every word.


    ¡°Even a damn Dragon will bleed the same as us if we pummel them.¡±


    ¡®What did she just say?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Did you just say pummel?¡±


    Witira gently answered Wei''s question.


    ¡°What I am trying to say is¡­¡±


    She gently exined herself.


    ¡°Whether it is a Dragon or a Dragon half-blood or a Whale¡­ We all bleed the same when we are beaten up.¡±


    She was extremely angry.


    What should she show to this arrogant bastard who considers himself to be great and mighty because he has some Dragon blood inside him?


    ¡°You said that your blood is great and mighty?¡±


    She found the answer.


    ¡°Then I guess I''ll need to take a look. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s so different about your blood.¡±


    She just had to show him his own blood.


    Then he should know.


    He should know that they were all creatures with the same hot blood flowing through them.


    Witira gently moved her hand.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The water whip headed toward Wei.


    ¡°This crazy bitch!¡±


    Witiraughed at the swearing directed at her.


    Crack¨C!


    She ignored Wei''s force trying to encroach the surrounding area.


    She didn¡¯t sh the force as Choi Han had done.


    This intangible aura¡­


    Although Aipotu seemed to use Dragon Fear, this ¡®force¡¯ was a power for battle unlike where Witira came from¡­


    Crack¨C!


    She just destroyed it.


    ¡°Unbelievable-¡±


    Wei became flustered again, but¡­


    It was an obvious conclusion for Witira.


    The ocean.


    There were no Dragons that ruled the ocean.


    Why? Because the Whales were there.


    They were weaker than Dragons, but the Whale tribe was strong enough to stand up to the Dragons.


    So, would someone that was not a Dragon, someone with force that was not even half as strong as that of a Dragon, be able to fight her?


    Yes.


    ¡°Makes no sense.¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s no way I would lose to such a weak enemy.¡¯


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    The water whip became asrge as a snake and attacked Wei.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Wei cast a shield to barely block the attack when he saw Witira moving toward him through the water that was shooting off to the side after hitting his shield.


    Chhhhh-n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The water that shot out of both her arms slithered in the air like vipers, aiming for him.


    As for Witira, she was smiling.


    Of course, the smile was far from warm.


    She looked more like a wild beast with her prey in front of her. She looked both rxed yet brutal at the same time.


    Wei looked down at his arm.


    He realized that this was the first time he felt fear from an existence other than a Dragon.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look for hisrade.


    Nine.


    Although he was the worst of the worst in personality¡­


    Right now, he needed such a bastard who would charge forward without thinking things through.


    He urgently turned his gaze.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He saw a ck Dragon.


    Nine was frozen like a statue while looking at that Dragon.


    Nine''s mind waspletely nk and he could not snap back to his senses even as Wei and Witira exchanged blows.


    The man just standing there¡­


    The ck yong that came out of his sword and wrapped around him¡­


    It looked different from the Dragons Nine knew about, but it definitely looked like a Dragon.


    The ck yong that felt violent and brutal was sparkling.


    It looked as if it would destroy everything around it.


    But it was calm at the same time.


    Both the man and the ck yong made them think of a calm surface of ake.


    And the ck aura surrounding the two of them¡­


    That aura was not violent orrge.


    It was small enough to only surround the man and the ck yong.


    Yes, it was smallerpared to Nine''s force.


    However¡­


    ¡®That is definitely force.¡¯


    It was also sturdy.


    He could tell even without going up against it.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Nine denied his thought.


    ¡®Yes, it can be sturdy.¡¯


    However, there was no way it was sturdier than his force.


    There was no way such a small force would be able to defeat him.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. That is the right thought!¡¯


    Fires burned in his eyes.


    His nk mind started filling with a wildfire.


    The questioning that turned into shock passed through and all that remained was rage.


    Why was there rage in his heart?


    He didn''t even think about something like that.


    Annoying things were annoying.


    Things that made him angry made him angry.


    He always felt his emotions without any hesitation and resolved it.


    It didn¡¯t matter what happened to his surroundings.


    He just had to act the way he always acts.


    However, he didn¡¯t know something.


    ¡®My aura is more refined as well. My force isrger too.¡¯


    Unlike past situations where he was swept up in anger and ran wild, he was currently thinking things through to assess himself and his opponent.


    That was the reason he only thought about resolving his anger after he determined that he could win.


    He couldn''t even realize that he had such a flow of thought.


    In fact, he just thought he was angry.


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    He quietlyughed.


    ¡°I''ve never seen a human like you before.¡±


    Choi Han quietly observed as Nine slowly walked toward him. He then listened to what Nine was saying.


    ¡°Something is weird. The Central Temple is supposed to be contacted when a human who can use aura or mana appears.¡±


    They were able to find those people thanks to the temple until now.


    ¡°Well, I guess the temple can¡¯t keep an eye over everything. There are always variables and things can be missed.¡±


    The rules.


    Thews of the world that the church calls the rules would, every so often, fall into disorder.


    Whenever that happened, something that the church had not been able to detect would happen.


    The church had done a lot of things in preparation for such situations.


    He just needed to consider this as one of those situations.


    ¡°Of course, it is also interesting that a human can use force. Oh, the fact that you could sh through my force is interesting as well. Who taught you that?¡±


    Nine was rxed now.


    ¡°Awakening your force is one thing, but shing it is a higher-level tier. Who taught you such a thing?¡±


    Choi Han, who had been quietly listening, started to speak.


    ¡°I never learned it.¡±


    shing Nine¡¯s force¡­


    It was not very hard for Choi Han to do.


    As he had already shed through the Blood Demon''s aura before, Nine''s force was nothing to Choi Han.


    And-


    ¡°My power is not force.¡±


    He did not get passed down a Dragon''s power.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Nine scoffed in disbelief.


    He didn''t believe Choi Han at all as he lightly kicked off the ground.


    He then charged toward Choi Han.


    ¡°What bullshit. I''ll fuck you up before getting a proper answer out of your mouth!¡±


    The corners of Nine¡¯s lips curled up as if he had never been calm at all.


    He did not hide his anger.


    ¡®I''m going to kill this son of a bitch!


    A human dares to use force?


    I will definitely figure out how he did it.


    Then I will cruelly torture him until he begs for his life. I will break every joint in his body so that he can never hold a sword or use aura ever again and then I will cut off his muscles!¡¯


    Why? Because this guy made him angry.


    This guy sneered at him, someone who has received the great and mighty blood.


    That was enough reasons to give him a painful death.


    A scarlet aura rose up from Nine¡¯s sword.


    The aura, which resembled a bird, was elegant and exquisite.


    Unlike its master, it was not violent at all.


    Nine looked at the ck yong approaching him.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    He did not hide his sneering.


    He was someone who could use this elegant aura despite being swept up in anger.


    The viciousness that carried his rage was within this elegant and exquisite aura.


    Such openly revealed violent nature?


    He was not scared of something like that at all.


    Things that were not visible were always scarier.


    Baaaaaang¨C


    There was a loud explosion.


    Everywhere turned red.


    ¡°!¡±


    Nine¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    The scarlet bird, his aura, was ripped into pieces.


    The ck yong opened its mouth and swallowed Nine¡¯s aura, as if to say that it too was a Dragon.


    No, it ripped it to shreds.


    Unlike the elegant true Dragons that Nine had seen before¡­


    This thing was so violent and resembled an animal.


    ¡°H, how could that violent and crude looking thing-¡±


    ¡®How did that ck aura, that shows no sense of nobility at all, easily defeat my aura?


    Also, how could there be such a difference when we are both sword masters?¡¯


    Nine could not believe it.


    It also made him more angry.


    ¡°You bastard¨C!¡±


    He shouted in anger as he released his aura again.


    He channeled his force into it as well.


    All of this had happened in an instant, within the few seconds of their battle.


    His movements were elegant and did not look in disarray at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The scarlet aura wrapped around the force.


    Nine''s force was already numerous timesrger than Choi Han¡¯s ck aura.


    The intangible aura was not visible, but it fluctuated like arge fire once it mixed with the aura.


    He wanted to show this motherfucking swordsman the difference in ss.


    That was why he used his strongest attack.


    ¡®Yes, I definitely want to show him the difference in ss.


    I want to show him my greatness.¡¯


    Nine was certain that his heart was feeling that way.


    He did not see the goosebumps on his arms.


    He simply left everything to his emotions, which he believed to be anger.


    Oooooo-


    The air rumbled.


    The moment his power moved past the ck yong, the scarlet light shot toward Choi Han like a single dot in the air.


    Nine let the sword carry his body.


    He then made eye contact.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He could see calmness in those eyes.


    Nine bursted out as he could not hold back his emotions.


    ¡°You think you can beat me with that tiny force?!¡±


    ¡®Yes, that bastard cannot defeat me!¡¯


    That''s what he believed.


    It was the truth.


    sh.


    He heard something he could not believe at that moment.


    His force was shed.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The sword with ck aura shed through Nine¡¯s force again, before it could even reach his enemy¡¯s body.


    It did it so easily.


    ¡°How, how could something like this-¡±


    How could it be possible?


    sh.


    He heard another noise.


    His force was shed again.


    This time, it had shed through the scarlet aura.


    Just two times.


    That was all it took to destroy Nine¡¯s powers.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang¡ª


    The force and aura, which were both shed vertically, mixed together and exploded.


    However, nothing touched Nine and Choi Han, who were at the center of it.


    All Nine could see was Choi Han, who was like a calmke, and the sturdy aura surrounding him.


    ¡°T, t, this!¡±


    Nine quickly became angry again.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible!¡±


    Force shot out of his body again.


    This power dominated over everything around it!


    His aura shot up from his sword again as well.


    This power that made him feel special!


    He used these two powers again.


    ¡°Bastard, I will definitely kill you!¡±


    Nine shouted in anger.


    Choi Han opened his mouth in response.


    ¡°Thene.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Nine¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Choi Han took a step forward.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Nine let out a groan. He lowered his head.


    The moment Choi Han took a step forward, he subconsciously took a step back.


    He scowled while looking at the foot that had moved backwards.


    Choi Han calmlymented.


    ¡° You''re scared.¡±


    The anger, the anger that had taken control of Nine¡­


    The wildfire-like rage that had bursted in his mind to swallow the nkness filling it-


    It was changing.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Nine''s instincts told him he could not let that happen. That instinct made him speak.


    ¡°There is no way I would lose to that ss-less aura!¡±


    Choi Han responded.


    ¡°You must be scared.¡±


    ¡®No!¡¯


    Nine shouted, thinking that was impossible.


    ¡°My force is stronger! Your tiny little force, it will crumble if my sword can even touch it!¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Choi Han let out augh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that force is yours?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Choi Han did not answer that question.


    Nine¡¯s aura?


    It was wonderful.


    It was as elegant as the aura of the Mogoru Empire''s sword master Choi Han had faced in the past.


    However, Nine''s was not as great as that sword master''s aura.


    Why? Although it was elegant visually, it did not carry any responsibility or duty within it.


    It was just elegant on the outside.


    "W, what the fuck do you mean?! This force is mine, mine!¡±


    Nine shouted and Choi Han did not answer.


    This aura that Nine was calling force¡­


    To Choi Han, it was the path that he had walked.


    It was the power that carried his life and his will.


    It was something that could only be created with one''s walked upon path and a belief in the path to be walked.


    Nine.


    His force was not his own.


    ¡®It is not a belief in himself.¡¯


    All that was in his force was a belief toward the ¡®great and mighty blood,¡¯ the Dragons, that he worshiped so much.


    How could Choi Han¡¯s power lose to an aura based on worshiping others?


    Even the Blood Demon''s aura, which was created by taking the lives of hundreds of thousands of people, was eventually shed through by Choi Han.


    Step. Step.


    He simply walked.


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    Nine walked backward.


    He wasn¡¯t even thinking about fighting properly.


    Choi Han scoffed while looking at him.


    ¡°You are smart.¡±


    This Dragon half-blood seemed to have instantly figured it out based on instinct.


    He recognized that he was not strong enough to defeat Choi Han.


    He seemed to be running wild to forget about that, but, in the end, he was caught up in fear and retreating.


    ¡°You, you-¡±


    Just take a look.


    ¡°I''m going to kill you! You bastards, I will definitely kill you myself!¡±


    Look at him shouting like that with a scared look on his face.


    Choi Han scoffed. He then realized it.


    This bastard who was acting so arrogant-


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve never lost before.¡±


    He also had never faced any critical dangers.


    That was why this little amount of fear was enough to make him look so desperate to live, making it so that he could only try to threaten Choi Han with his words.


    ¡°I thought you would be at least at that guy¡¯s level since you are a Dragon half-blood.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood who should be at the ck Castle¡­


    The punk who had turned into a Bone Dragon¡­


    ¡°You are different from that bastard.¡±


    Although that bastard had done a lot of evil deeds, at least he was not scared of defeat and did not shake in fear in front of death. In fact, whether it was anger, arrogance, or whatever it was he had, he tried to use it to light up his fighting strength to the end.


    That was why he had been worried about fighting against Dragon half-bloods, but¡­


    ¡°I was worried for nothing.¡±


    sh.


    Choi Han¡¯s sword pierced through Nine¡¯s hand.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Huh? They are weak??


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 223: No. I dont know anything (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 223: No. I don''t know anything (6)


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaahh¡ª!¡±


    A pained scream burst out of Nine¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°My, my hand, my hand!¡±


    He stared at his right hand that was pierced by Choi Han¡¯s sword and became swept up in fear.


    Thud.


    The sword that had been in his right hand had already fallen to the ground.


    Choi Han pulled his sword out with a calm look on his face.


    Chhhhhhhhhh-


    Red blood sttered on the pure white snow.¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    Nine couldn¡¯t even groan properly as his whole body was shaking. He clenched his right hand with his left.


    He tried to stop the bleeding but it didn''t seem to work as he put his hand into his pocket.


    He seemed to be looking for something to heal the wound.


    However, that was not easy to do.


    Pow!


    Choi Han kicked Nine¡¯s stomach.


    Nine¡¯s body weakly fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ugh! This son of a bitch-¡±


    Nine scowled and red at Choi Han before lowering his gaze.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Choi Han¡¯s calm gaze that looked down at Nine held no emotions at all.


    Nine could not keep looking into those eyes.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±


    He could only clench his hurting hand.


    However, unlike before, he couldn¡¯t continue the action of trying to heal his hand. He could only curl his body up on the ground and stare not at Choi Han''s face but the area around Choi Han¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Choi Han nodded his head after hearing the question.


    ¡°Yes. What about you, Miss Witira?¡±


    Witira smiled in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    There was a loud noise and the snow piled up by Witira shot up into the air.


    White snow covered the area she had been standing in.


    Tap.


    However, Witira had already dodged and moved back.


    She then looked toward the direction of the attack.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    Wei was breathing heavily while ring at Witira. He bit down on his lips.


    ¡®Shit!


    That was a great shot while that woman¡¯s attention was elsewhere for a moment!¡¯


    Unfortunately, his enemy had dodged the attack so easily.


    Unlike him, whose whole body was covered in sweat, the woman was standing there looking the same as she had looked at the beginning of the fight.


    ¡°Ugh, uuuuugh.¡±


    He heard Nine''s pained groan.


    ¡®Fuck! What the hell am I supposed to do?!¡¯


    He tried using force but this woman destroyed it.


    He tried all sorts of spells.


    This woman also easily dodged those spells or destroyed them with her water whip.


    It made him try a teleportation spell to escape, but¡­


    ¡®She needs to give me time to do that!¡¯


    She must have known as she did not miss those openings and continued her attacks.


    She would only block and defend but attacked him whenever he tried to run.


    ¡®Anybody would be able to tell that she is toying with me!¡¯


    However, Wei could not express that thought out loud.


    ¡°Huff, huff-¡±


    He had to control how much of his strength he used.


    His stamina was quickly falling as he used force and mana without stopping.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    Wei could not hide his annoyance as he was the one with the lowest stamina in the Knights Brigade.


    However, there was a smile on his face.


    ¡°I know who you are.¡±


    He finally realized this woman¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Oh. Is that so?¡±


    Witira was surprised that it took him this long to figure it out.


    She had found it weird because this smart-looking guy could not figure it out despite her bringing up the Beast people many times.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Wei spoke with certainty.


    ¡°You-¡±


    This woman¡¯s identity¡­


    "Are an elf.¡±


    He had not noticed because her ears looked normal.¡±


    ¡°That water whip must be the power of a highest-grade water elemental that I cannot spot.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The woman did not say anything.


    Wei caught his breath and stood up straight.


    ¡°Furthermore, you must have experienced Dragon Fear a few times while assisting a Dragon-nim. That is how you know how to deal with force.¡±


    He peeked to the side.


    He looked not at Nine, but at Choi Han, before looking away again.


    ¡°Furthermore, the fact that a human can use both aura and force¡­ That is proof that a Dragon-nim is involved in this.¡±


    Although he knew this woman brought up Dragon blood and talked about how she could pummel a Dragon half-blood or even a Dragon¡­


    How could that be true?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which Dragon-nim is out here to have some fun, but¡­ The Lord-nim will not be happy that you are messing with a Knights Brigade from the Empire to have that fun.¡±


    At first, Wei thought that this was some scheme the Haru Kingdom plotted and not a Dragon out for some fun.


    However, that was wrong.


    ¡®Because they defeated us so easily.¡¯


    This made no sense.


    Something like this had never happened since the creation of the Knights Brigade.


    There were humans who had simr skill levels as them, but nobody in this world could defeat Nine and himself as if they were ying with toys.


    ¡®So the answer is Dragon.¡¯


    A Dragon was ying a trick right now.


    Then it made sense.


    Dragons had deep meanings behind their actions, but they also yed cruel tricks from time to time.


    ¡°¡­The Lord will punish you if you get rid of us.¡±


    That was the reason¡­ He mentioned the esteemed name of the Dragon Lord.


    Honestly speaking, the Dragon Lord probably wouldn''t care much about Nine or Wei''s death.


    The Lord was tolerant with Dragons while stern with everybody else.


    However, in order to survive¡­


    ¡°U, ugh.¡±


    Because he didn''t want to be in a ton of pain like that bastard Nine¡­


    Wei mentioned the esteemed name of the Dragon Lord.


    The blue-haired woman in front of him reacted.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Witira looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Ha, haha¨C¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her sigh-likeughter quickly became louder.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    She shook her head from side to side.


    ¡°I did not expect this at all.¡±


    ¡®An Elf?


    A subordinate of a Dragon?


    I, a Whale, the Future Whale Queen, a subordinate of a Dragon?¡¯


    Witira finally figured it out.


    She understood why this Dragon half-blood could not think of the Beast people while looking at her.


    ¡®Beast people can¡¯t be this strong in this world.¡¯


    That was the principle in this world.


    That was the reason this Dragon half-blood was mentioning Elves despite it beingpletely absurd.


    ¡°Haha-¡±


    She just keptughing.


    "W, what is it? Why are youughing?¡±


    Wei''s face stiffened.


    This did not look good.


    He could feel anger behind thatughter.


    His pupils shook but he could not look away from Witira.


    Yes, he kept looking at her.


    However-


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Witira stoppedughing.


    She looked toward Wei and¡­


    Tap.


    As she gently pushed off the ground¡­


    Bang!


    The ground shook and Wei saw that Witira had taken just a moment to run right up to his face.


    ¡°S, shield!¡±


    He barely shouted out for a shield.


    ¡®I should be able to block it again. I won''t be able to save my strength though.¡¯


    As he had that thought¡­


    Baaaaang!


    It was not a water whip but her fist that mmed against the shield.


    Craaaaaaack-


    The shield broke extremely easily.


    In the moment he even forgot to use his force¡­


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Witira caught him by the neck.


    He saw the arm that had been covered by the robe until now.


    That arm was full of all sorts of scars.


    He finally realized it.


    This woman normally fought like this rather than standing in the back swinging her water whip.


    However, the cost of that realization was intense.


    ¡°Cough, ugh!¡±


    He could not breathe.


    It felt as if this woman''s hand would break his neck at any moment.


    Wei subconsciously teared up.


    He might end up dying.


    He then realized it.


    This woman was not an Elf.


    Elves did not have such strength.


    And Elves-


    ¡®They don¡¯t have eyes like this!¡¯


    He had seen Elves a few times. They were basically attendants for the Dragons. Their eyes were not this vicious.


    In fact, this woman¡¯s gaze was more simr to that of Dragons.


    They were the eyes of an wild beast that was ready to kill the creature in front of them-


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Wei finally realized it.


    At the same time, it was hard to believe.


    He denied the thought in his mind.


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not possible!


    That¡¯s not possible at all!


    I, is this woman, p, perhaps-¡¯


    An existence he could not think of at all.


    Smile.


    The woman started to smile.


    ¡°You can finally tell who I am?¡±


    Wei felt the grip loosening around his neck. He also knew that she loosened her grip so that he could answer her question.


    However, he could not speak.


    ¡°T, that¡¯s not possible-¡±


    Yes, it was unbelievable.


    That was why he couldn''t say it.


    ¡°Why? Why is it not possible?¡±


    Witira gently asked. However, Wei felt suffocated despite Witira¡¯s hand around his neck not choking him.


    ¡°H, how could a dirty blood-¡±


    How?


    ¡°How could a damn Beast person-¡±


    How could a Beast person be like this?


    There was another reason Wei had thought that Witira was an Elf.


    She looked dignified.


    Although he thought lowly of Elves because they served the Dragons, Wei was jealous of the Elves who were confident and gave off a peculiar kind of elegance whenever they addressed him.


    Such elegance¡­


    He could also feel a presenceing from her that told him that she was not easy to defeat.


    That was the reason Wei thought she was an Elf.


    But it was a Beast person who was like this?


    Those violent things that neither looked like animals nor humans, those dirty bastards, were like this?


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    The Beast asked Wei.


    ¡°Have you lived at least two hundred years?¡±


    Wei naturally had not lived that long.


    He was a third generation Dragon half-blood.


    Wei looked to be in histe teens but he was actually in his fifties.


    ¡°I guess not.¡±


    The Beast did not hear an answer but sounded as if she figured it out by his gaze alone. She then continued to speak.


    ¡°I am a Whale.¡±


    The Whale informed him.


    ¡°My name is Witira.¡±


    This Whale, Witira, told Wei the truth.


    "And Beast people are normally like this.¡±


    The Beast smiled at him.


    ¡°We share the same hot blood as you and the Dragons.¡±


    The Whale let go of his neck.


    The moment Wei staggered¡­


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Wei was punched in the face and sent flying.


    Boom!


    He smashed into a wooden fence and fell down. Witira walked toward him.


    Witira saw the blooding out of Wei''s mouth dying the snow red and calmlymented.


    ¡°See. It¡¯s the same.¡±


    Wei was shaking.


    A shock greater than the pain he was experiencing swept over him.


    Seeing a Beast like this¡­


    He felt as if he was facing arge source of confusion and chaos.


    However, he had no time to feel anxious about that chaos.


    ¡°!¡±


    Witira used a casual strike with her hand to knock him out.


    We grabbed him by the back of his neck. His blood was still dripping down.


    She looked at the blood and raised her head.


    She could see the snowy grey sky.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­..¡±


    She let out a short breath.


    It was the only way to contain her anger.


    ¡°I will bind him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    She handed Wei to Choi Han, who hade over after binding Nine.


    She then turned her head.


    ¡°Hello Mr. Knight, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    Sam, who had watched all of this, started shaking.


    He could not believe what he had just seen.


    He knew that he should answer Witira¡¯s question, but his mind went nk and he could not say anything.


    ¡°Mr. Knight.¡±


    A hand touched his shoulder at that moment.


    He turned his head to see the Vige Chief looking at him and nodding his head.


    He didn''t know what the Chief meant with that nod, but he snapped back to his senses after feeling the warmth on his shoulder and seeing the stiff look on the Chief¡¯s face.


    "M, my name is Sam.¡±


    ¡°I see. Are you a knight of the Haru Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°You came here as a scout?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma''am.¡±


    ¡°You should be very familiar with the roads here?¡±


    ¡°I, I am!¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t know how he was answering these questions, but he answered diligently.


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    ¡®Those Dragon half-bloods- were that easily suppressed?


    Who the hell are these people?


    What are they?


    No.¡¯


    He had heard a good amount about their identities.


    A human who is a sword master and knows how to use force.


    A Whale.


    However, he could not believe those two things.


    ¡°Sir Sam.¡±


    He heard the woman¡¯s voice as he thought.


    ¡°Then there must be a second grouping here?¡±


    The gentle voice continued before he could even answer that question.


    ¡°Sir Sam, are you able to retrace your steps?¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    Step. Step.


    He heard steps in the snow behind him.


    It was not just one person.


    He could hear many people walking through the snow.


    Sam did not dare to turn around as he answered.


    Had he understood her question properly?


    ¡°Umm, umm-¡±


    ¡°My name is Witira.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, Witira-nim, are you asking me to take you to the rest of the group?¡±


    Sam¡¯s heart beat even wilder after asking that question.


    His heart felt as if it would explode.


    He was certain about the reason for this.


    It was not because of fear or dread.


    Sam felt an extreme sense of relief the moment he watched these two people suppress those Dragon half-bloods.


    He at least knew that they were not enemies.


    He also realized that their enemies were the approaching subjugation squad.


    What would happen if these people went to the subjugation squad?


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating fast.


    This was definitely from anticipation.


    No, maybe it was from delight.


    Or perhaps it was hope.


    It was at that moment.


    Smile.


    Witira smiled brightly.


    Sam clenched his fists.


    She looked past Sam¡¯s shoulders as she spoke.


    "Sir Cale. Sir Sam here is quite easy to talk to.¡±


    Sam turned his head.


    He saw a red-haired maning through the white snow.


    Sam thought of an old story.


    It was the history of this ce that he had to learn after being chosen to be a part of the subjugation squad.


    ¡®The Archduke''s House of Snow-¡¯


    He thought of that perished house.


    The sword of the Haru Kingdom.


    Sam saw the people around that man as soon as he thought of that story.


    There was a white-haired man with green eyes and a more petite person whose hood was low and had a sword by their waist. Another man slowly walked behind them as well.


    ¨C Human, is it okay to go like this?


    Cale nodded his head at the invisible Raon¡¯s question.


    ¨C Mm.


    However, Raon was thinking.


    ¨C ¡­I''m fine with Witira and Choi Han! But adding Clopeh and Hannah to the mix¡­ That¡¯s a bit, a bit, mm. Then we have Rasheel as well¡­¡­!


    Raon could not finish his sentence after mentioning Rasheel, the Dragon with indomitability as his attribute. However, Cale was calm.


    He spoke to the people in front of him.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    He looked at the peaceful looking houses that should be full of scared people quietly hiding inside.


    "We can''t fight in the vige. We can¡¯t let everything be destroyed.¡±


    He spoke in a friendly tone to Sam.


    ¡°Now then, you have to take us to the subjugation squad. Please?¡±


    * * *


    Zenyu, the leader of the subjugation squad and the Captain of the Holy Empire''s First Knights Brigade, stopped walking.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    They had yet to arrive at the vige, but¡­


    Some people were there to stop him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Furthermore, he could see that Nine and Wei were unconscious, bleeding, and tied up in front of them.


    ¡°We''ve been waiting for you.¡±


    There was also a red-haired man smiling at them and saying that he had been waiting for them.


    Cale greeted the subjugation squad on a wide in covered in snow.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Wee to your worst nightmare.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 224: No. I dont know anything (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 224: No. I don''t know anything (7)


    Zenyu, the person in charge, looked away from Cale.


    ¡°Something definitely happened in the Erghe Mountain Range.¡±


    Although he was speaking calmly, the other members¡¯ reactions were not so calm.


    Nine and Wei''s fellow third generation Dragon half-bloods could not hide the disturbed looks on their races.


    ¡°Hey. What am I looking at right now? That¡¯s Nine and Wei, right?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Seriously, what the hell am I looking at right now? Is this a dream?¡±


    In between the Dragon half-bloods asking if this was a dream, the first generation Dragon half-bloods stood there with their mouths closed and their faces stiff.


    The First Knights Brigade of the Holy Empire.


    Their members could be up to fourth generation Dragon half-bloods.Dragon half-bloods were sent all throughout the Holy Empire and the continent, but only the ones with backing formed the greatest Knights Brigade on the continent, the First Knights Brigade.


    Only the most talented of the applicants made it to this brigade.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Zenyu kept his gaze forward even as a first generation Dragon half-blood quietly called out to him.


    The members of the subjugation squad from the First Knights Brigade currently consisted of first generation and third generation Dragon half-bloods.


    The second generation knights and the Vice Captain were currently on another mission while the fourth generation was left at the pce as they still had a lot to learn.


    That was how three first generation and four third generation Dragon half-bloods ended uping as members of the subjugation squad.


    The youngest two of the third generation, Wei and Nine, were tied up as they appeared with these people.


    ¡°Boss! What are you doing?!¡±


    A member, who was hot-tempered but not as much as the trashy Nine and Wei, raised her voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight! We can''t just stand here after seeing them like this!¡±


    She could not hold back her anger and an intangible aura started fluctuating around her. Her force was roaring as well, potentially because of her uncontrolled emotion. No, to be more urate, she had no thoughts of recalling her force.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The regr members of the subjugation squad who were not Dragon half-bloods and some of the people from the Haru Kingdom groaned after feeling the aura, but the Dragon half-blood did not care.


    All she could see right now were Nine, whose whole body was bound and his hand was pierced and Wei, who looked like a mess and was bleeding.


    ¡°You dare, you dare to do that to a Dragon half-blood-!¡±


    She was not angry because Nine and Wei were injured.


    It was because they injured the body of a Dragon half-blood, the select few who have carried on the great blood of Dragons¡­


    It was also because members of the strongest Knights Brigade of the Holy Empire, the Empire that serves the great and mighty Dragons, were kneeling.


    Those two reasons filled her with rage. She could not ept either of those things.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The Haru Kingdom''s Minister of Foreign Affairs, Bailey, was holding back a groan.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    She felt suffocated from the force suppressing her whole body, but her mind was aplicated mess trying to assess the situation.


    She clearly remembered Wei and Nine taking Sam to go scout the area.


    ¡®Although they called it scouting, I was sure that they headed to the vige first to cause a ruckus!¡¯


    That was the reason that Bailey, who had been trying her best to slow the subjugation squad until then, increased her speed to quickly take them to the vige.


    However, once they got to an open field not too far from the vige¡­ They found Wei and Nine kneeling on the ground.


    Well, it was called an open field but it was just a t area in this barren wastnd. It could never be a fertile farming area.


    Red blood was dripping out of the unconscious Wei and Nine was dying the snow field red.


    Red.


    Bailey did whatever she could to raise her head the moment she thought of the red blood.


    The force that an angry Dragon half-blood subconsciously released wasn¡¯t too strong, allowing Bailey to at least move her body.


    She overcame the fear pushing down on her whole body and raised her head.


    She finally saw it.


    The two kneeling Dragon half-bloods¡­


    Standing behind them was a red-haired man.


    ¡®No way-¡¯


    She knew it was impossible, but Bailey couldn¡¯t help but think of the perished House of the Archduke after seeing the red hair.


    The Archduke''s House of Snow.


    The members of that family had such red hair.


    Unlike themon red hair, their hair was darker and reminded people of blood.


    That was the reason that people who met any members of the House of Snow remembered the afterimage that this red color left behind even if they remembered nothing else.


    ¡®No, there¡¯s no way.¡¯


    She was denying her thoughts as she questioned what was going on.


    ¡®Who is that guy?¡¯


    Who was he that he captured Dragon half-bloods to greet the subjugation squad?


    He even said that he had been waiting for them. He greeted them looking extremely rxed.


    The red-haired man was still leisurely standing there without saying anything.


    He looked as if he waspletely chill, waiting to see how the subjugation squad would act.


    Bailey looked around.


    ¡®A ck-haired swordsman.


    A white-haired swordsman.


    Mm.¡¯


    She flinched after seeing Clopeh.


    ¡®Thankfully, his eyes are green.¡¯


    If his eyes were grey instead of green, Bailey would have been flustered.


    The Haru Kingdom''s King Dennis¡­ He had white hair and ash-colored eyes.


    However, Bailey was unable to look away from Clopeh.


    ¡®White hair¡­¡¯


    There were quite a lot of people with white hair on the continent.


    However, the people who carried the blood of the Haru Royal Family had white hair as well.


    That fact gave her a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ¡®He is not a member of the Royal Family.¡¯


    As Bailey was in charge of Foreign Affairs, she was well aware of the living direct and coteral lines of the Royal family.


    She had never seen such a face among them.


    ¡®But-¡¯


    A red-haired man reminding her of the Archduke''s House of Snow and a white-haired man reminding her of the crown¡¯s ck hair.


    Was it a coincidence that these two people appeared?


    Bailey¡¯s heart started to beat wildly.


    He could see the others as well.


    There was a petite swordsman whose face and body was covered by a hooded robe and an extremely beautiful woman with blue hair.


    There were five unfamiliar people.


    She then saw someone she recognized.


    ¡®Sam!¡¯


    Sam looked extremely tense as he looked around.


    She then made eye contact with Sam. He still looked anxious. But he looked at her with an extremely heated gaze.


    Normally, she would have thought about the meaning behind his gaze, but she did not have the time to do that.


    Bailey had a different thought instead of thinking about that.


    ¡®He¡¯s alive.¡¯


    Sam was not killed by the Dragon half-bloods.


    She was relieved that their future talent had survived.


    Bailey realized something at the same time.


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    The group blocking the subjugation squad¡­


    These people who seemed to be enemies left Sampletely unharmed unlike the Dragon half-bloods.


    What would that mean?


    Bailey looked away from these people to look somewhere.


    She looked at the only calm individual in the middle of the Dragon half-bloods and the rest of the subjugation squad.


    Bailey flinched after looking at Knight Captain Zenyu.


    ¡®!¡¯


    He was already looking at Bailey.


    He stopped being quiet and started speaking.


    ¡°So it was the Haru Kingdom¡¯s betrayal.¡±


    Zenyu was saying that the Haru Kingdom betrayed them because Sam was with the enemies.


    Although anybody would be able to see that Sam looked extremely tense to the point that he was sweating bullets in this cold weather¡­


    Furthermore, he should speak to the representative of the Haru Kingdom, Bailey, before dering that this was the Haru Kingdom¡¯s betrayal, but¡­


    Zenyu didn¡¯t go through all of that.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Bailey realized something after seeing his reaction.


    ¡®He¡¯s certain.¡¯


    Whether the Haru Kingdom actually betrayed them or not¡­


    Zenyu determined that this situation was the Haru Kingdom''s betrayal.


    It also meant that he would kill the enemies and the people from the Haru Kingdom.


    He would believe his judgment to be the truth and report it to the Holy Empire as such.


    And the results of that-


    ¡®No-¡¯


    Would be the Holy Empire suppressing the Haru Kingdom or dering war on them.


    Bailey urgently opened her mouth.


    She had to tell him that was not it.


    She had to quickly say that they did not know these people.


    However, she hesitated for a moment.


    The people who saved Sam¡­


    Was it really okay to shun them?


    Of course, Zenyu was going to kill these people whether Bailey said she knew them or not.


    That was why her answer would notrgely influence anything.


    ¡®But-¡¯


    She still couldn''t help but have a moment of hesitation.


    That small opening made her face the worst situation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Bailey saw the ck aura fluctuating at the tip of Zenyu¡¯s sword.


    She realized it the moment she saw it.


    ¡®Shit!


    Zenyu was the angriest of everybody here.


    That was why he said what he said, in order to turn it into the truth.


    With two Dragon half-bloods ending up in such situations on the Haru Kingdom''s territory, he was nning on making the Haru Kingdom pay the price.


    And-


    ¡®He''s nning on killing me as well.


    Yeah, he needs to shut me up first.


    Crazy bastard.¡¯


    She couldn''t help but swear.


    Zenyu, this bastard, was the most arrogant and the craziest of the group.


    The ck aura wrapped around the sword and then disappeared.


    As Bailey was not a swordsman, this was the limit of what she could see.


    Nheless, she knew the results.


    ¡®That aura will pierce through my neck.¡¯


    That would be the start of him killing everybody here from the Haru Kingdom and those mysterious people.


    Bailey felt wronged and angry that she could not close her eyes.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    She then heard a loud noise.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The aftershock of gust from the explosion pushed her body back.


    However, she still could not look away from what was in front of her. It hurt her eyes but she felt as if she could not miss this moment.


    ¡°Minister-nim!¡±


    Her aide supported her from being pushed farther back, but Bailey could only look forward as she could not believe what she just saw.


    ¡°¡­Aura-¡±


    Zenyu''s aura had exploded in the air.


    Drip. Drip.


    Water drops fell from the air and froze, creating ice crystals in the sky.


    A water whip suddenly flew over and grabbed Zenyu''s aura; the sh of the aura and water whip led to a small explosion.


    This explosion would not have been a small one had Zenyu notunched only a small amount of aura as it was to kill just Bailey.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bailey''s shaking eyes looked toward the blue-haired woman.


    She looked so beautiful that she reminded Bailey of an Elf.


    However, she was definitely not an Elf.


    ¡°Minister-nim, are you okay?¡±


    Her aide and the Haru Kingdom''s knights who had snapped back to their senses surrounded Bailey.


    Bailey. She was an extremely important figure for the Haru Kingdom. King Dennis had told the guard knights something.


    Bailey had jumped into a deathtrap but he had no alternative to stop her.


    That was why she told them to protect her as if they were protecting him.


    ¡°M, move-¡±


    However, she pushed the knights blocking her back.


    She then walked forward.


    ¡°Minister-nim, if you push yourself too hard-¡±


    "That water whip-¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°And that blue hair-¡±


    Who among the humans on the continent knew the most about Beast people right now?


    If someone asked Bailey that question, she would answer that the person would be in the Holy Empire''s Central Temple.


    The inquisitors. The twenty four priests, who, in addition to the First Knights Brigade, were considered the strongest fighting force of the Holy Empire. She thought that one of them would be the most knowledgeable expert about Beast people.


    But if you asked her who was second when it came to knowledge of Beast people¡­


    She would answer without any hesitation.


    She would answer that it was her.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Well, how lucky they found the Beast person expert.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 225: No. I dont know anything (8)

    Book 2: Chapter 225: No. I don''t know anything (8)


    Bailey''s family has been working as diplomats for the Haru Kingdom for generations.


    That was the reason Bailey had been taught about it since she was young.


    She was taught that diplomats for the Haru Kingdom had to pay attention to more than just foreign nations.


    ¡®Beast people.¡¯


    She learned about the different kinds of Beast people living in the world.


    This was to be expected.


    With the Beast people being great at fighting, the Haru Kingdom was friendly with them and needed to know about them.


    It was even possible that they needed to know more about the Beast people than other nations.


    ¡°That power is-¡±¡°Minister-nim, are you okay?¡±


    Bailey''s heart started beating wildly.


    In the past 150 years or so since the Haru Empire became a kingdom, her family could not openly learn about Beast people.


    It was something that was banned.


    They actually had to teach terrible things about Beast people.


    However, Bailey had been obsessed with Beast people since she was young and absorbed knowledge about the Beast people before the cataclysmic period, even beyond what her family taught her.


    As a result, she earned the support of the former king and King Dennis to be the Minister of Foreign Affairs.


    Of course, her knowledge of Beast people was a secret only a few people knew about.


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    These things all led to her being able to recognize this beautiful woman in front of her.


    ¡®A Whale-¡¯


    She was certain that this woman was a Whale.


    The Beast people known to rule over the seas.


    When considering only a Beast¡¯s offensive strength, Whales were known to be the strongest.


    However, the name of their tribe was something that was almost forgotten. People believed that there were no more living Whales.


    Bailey''s heart thumped.


    Red hair and white hair¡­ Blue hair existing by their sides¡­


    There was a Whale in between people that reminded her of the Archduke''s House of Snow and the Haru Royal family.


    She had no way to express her thoughts right now.


    Furthermore, she could not share this excitement in her heart.


    Zenyu was nearby.


    Zenyumented at that moment.


    ¡°I was wondering what kind of Beast you were, but you were a Whale as I expected.¡±


    Bailey flinched.


    ¡®So he did figure out that woman''s identity.¡¯


    Zenyu was a first generation Dragon half-blood. He was said to be over 200 years old.


    He has been alive since before the cataclysmic period.


    The Whale woman responded after receiving Zenyu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Ah, this is such a relief.¡±


    Witira smiled.


    ¡°I was debating whether I should introduce myself again.¡±


    On the other hand, Zenyu nodded his head with a nonchnt look on his face.


    ¡°It looks like you have existed since before the cataclysmic period.¡±


    His fellow knights looked shocked.


    A Beast who has lived over 200 years.


    Yes, those did exist, but¡­


    That was because there were old Beasts hiding throughout the continent.


    One of the First Knights Brigade¡¯s secret missions was to find and kill these hiding Beasts.


    It was because these Beasts were different from the current Beasts.


    The mission the second generation Dragon half-bloods were on right now was to kill the old Beasts.


    ¡°¡­ How surprising.¡±


    Another first generation Dragon half-bloodmented.


    ¡°A Beast who basically shows no signs of being a Beast. We must kill her.¡±


    He then continued to speak.


    ¡°It makes sense that Nine and Wei were no match for her.¡±


    The two Dragon half-bloods and their current conditions made sense.


    However, they still did not feel like they would lose.


    Zenyu addressed Witira.


    ¡°I do not know what you all were thinking, but¡­ You should have just kept living quietly.¡±


    Zenyu got off his horse.


    Shhh.


    He rxed his sword down toward the ground and slowly walked up to the enemies.


    ¡°I heard that Whales were extinct.¡±


    The smile became bigger on Witira''s face after hearing that.


    However, there were no changes to Zenyu''s face.


    ¡°If you somehow managed to survive, you should have done what you can to extend your life even longer.¡±


    Screeeeeech¡ª-


    An odd screech came out from him.


    The Holy Empire¡¯s knights all lit up.


    Zenyu''s sword was screeching.


    Zenyu, the greatest knight of the Empire.


    The reputation he had built made them all call him the greatest.


    One of the third generation Dragon half-bloods shouted.


    ¡°Boss! Please get rid of that dirty-blooded bitch right away! Kill her!¡±


    Some of the Dragon half-bloods channeled their force, as if in agreement.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The regr people around them groaned in pain but they didn''t care.


    Screeeeech-


    They increased the strength of it even more as the sound of their boss''s sword screeching went up.


    Some of them were even smiling, as if people groaning after being suppressed by their force was enjoyable.


    One of the hot-tempered members couldn''t help himself and shouted.


    ¡°A damn Beast-¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Man, I really hate hearing that.¡±


    Witira started speaking.


    She looked toward the Dragon half-bloods that just spoke.


    ¡°!¡±


    They subconsciously flinched.


    Despite not feeling any forceing from her, an unexinable pressure was flowing out of her.


    The experience she had gained while going through numerous battles in order to protect and rule over the seas was releasing this pressure from her body despite it not being force.


    Screeeeeech¡ª-N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Zenyu''s sword stopped screeching at that moment.


    As the eyes of the knights sparkled¡­


    ¡°Are you going to attack now?¡±


    Witira lightly asked Zenyu.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zenyu calmly responded. He casually continued to speak.


    ¡°I''m lucky that I get to capture a Whale somewhere other than the sea.¡±


    Bailey''s face stiffened.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. This is not the sea.¡¯


    Whales could only go berserk around water and they were strongest at sea.


    This ce was too disadvantageous of a battlefield for the woman.


    Bailey looked toward the Whale woman with pity.


    ¡®!¡¯


    Bailey''s eyes opened wide at that moment.


    The woman was smiling.


    ¡°I''m actually the lucky one.¡±


    Shemented as she smiled.


    As Bailey flinched and Zenyu''s eyes filled with confusion¡­ She gave the answer.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of water here.¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Bailey¡¯s jaw dropped and Zenyu''s eyes looked as if things didn''t go as he nned.


    They had immediately understood what she meant.


    They finally saw the ¡®water¡¯ she was talking about as well.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    As that shortment came out of Zenyu¡¯s mouth¡­


    Witira opened up her arms.


    ¡°It is disappointing that it is not sea water, but¡­ Well, this is not bad.¡±


    Boom-


    The ground started to shake.


    No, to be more urate, the ground they were on was shaking.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    One of the first generation Dragon half-bloods shouted.


    ¡°It''s snow!¡±


    This ce was not the sea, but¡­


    There was a lot of water.


    It was the white snow surrounding them in all directions.


    Witira looked up at the sky.


    She could see the snowing down.


    Her hometown was the northern sea.


    To provide more detail, it was on top of a chunk of ice above the sea.


    It was a ce that was cold all year long.


    A ce where it snowed so much.


    A frozennd that didn''t even melt in the summer.


    Why did the Whales live there?


    Witira never wondered about that.


    She was just happy with all that water around her.


    Witira lightly stomped her foot.


    Boom-


    There was a dull noise and the ground shook again.


    Before the subjugation squad could even react to it and before Zenyu''s sword could move toward Witira¡­


    Zenyu and Witira made eye contact.


    Shemented as she smiled.


    ¡°I told you we were waiting for you.¡±


    What would that mean?


    It meant that she and her allies were all prepared to meet their enemies.


    Zenyu realized it at that moment.


    ¡®This is a trap.¡¯


    Baaaaaang¨C!


    There was a loud noise and the ground burst up.


    No, the snow shot up.


    It was only for a moment, but it felt as if the snow was going from the ground to the sky instead of the sky to the ground.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    They could hear the sound of waves as well.


    Then the snow melted.


    It turned into water.


    Each pebbles of snow turned into drops of water and gathered together.


    They then turned into a wave.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The moment that the sounds that they would normally hear at the sea was echoing through the barrennds of the north¡­


    Therge wave surrounded the subjugation squad.


    Arge circr wave wall was created.


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    Bailey was amazed at the beautiful sight created by the blue water.


    However, she soon got the chills.


    Crack¡ª!


    The wave instantly stiffened.


    The beautiful waterpletely froze.


    The wall that extended so high that you had to tilt your head all the way back to see the top stopped moving while looking ready to attack the subjugation squad.


    The entrance to thatrge wall was only where the blue-haired woman was standing.


    Bailey felt as if she was caught in arge circr stadium.


    This ce felt like the stage.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    This was not just a stadium.


    It was a prison.


    The Whale had imprisoned the subjugation squad inside an ice wave prison.


    The overwhelming sight made Bailey''s eyes cloud over.


    Whales were stronger than she had expected.


    ¡®Maybe we might win-¡¯


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, Bailey groaned and almost fell to the ground.


    She could not raise her head.


    She heard Zenyu''s voice.


    ¡°If it is a trap, we just have to break it.¡±


    Zenyu''s force surrounded the area.


    This intangible aura that was neither violent norrge felt like a cold de.


    The Dragon half-bloods who had been anxious and chaotic snapped back to their senses at Zenyu''s force.


    Calmness instantly fell upon the Knights Brigade.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    The hope that had appeared in Bailey''s eyes disappeared again.


    ¡®They said that Zenyu has an attribute!¡¯


    That was power only the true chosen ones could have.


    That bastard could be the captain because he had that power.


    Zenyu raised his sword.


    Screeeeeech¡ª-


    A ck aura shot up.


    It pointed toward the entrance of the circr prison.


    Zenyu opened his mouth.


    The enemies had ced a trap.


    But if they get rid of the trap¡­


    ¡°The only thing left for a hunter who failed a hunt is death.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°It''s not my turn anymore.¡±


    Witira didn''t show any fear toward his sword. Instead, she looked disappointed as she stepped back.


    She looked at someone.


    Zenyu followed her gaze to look at the same person.


    The red-haired man.


    Was this person stepping in?


    Who was this person?


    As Zenyu¡¯s mind filled with multiple thoughts¡­


    ¡°Shall we finish it quickly as it is cold?¡±


    The red-haired man, Cale, calmlymented.


    ¡°!¡±


    Zenyu felt suffocated.


    ¡°Ugh-¡±


    A faint groan came out of his mouth.


    His pupils were shaking.


    His eyes opened wide.


    The expression on his face changed for the first time.


    Shock was visible on his face.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    But no words managed toe out.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He only groaned louder.


    Plop.


    Thud.


    He could hear the sounds of people plopping down and weapons falling around him.


    However, Zenyu could not look to the side.


    He could only kneel down on one knee and barely manage to keep his sword in his hand.


    ¡®W, what is this-¡¯


    The air seemed to suffocate him.


    An aura he could not see was suppressing him.


    No, it was dominating him.


    ¨C ¡­H, human! You definitely seem as hard as my body!


    Cale listened to Raon''sment as he nonchntly looked forward.


    The First Knights Brigade, the strongest knights of the Holy Empire.


    5 members.


    None of them were able to lift their heads to look at Cale.


    Everybody was kneeling as if worshiping him and breathing heavily.


    Cale heard the Dominating Aura''s fidgety yet imposing voice in his mind.


    ¨C Ah, I''m so damn strong. You haven''t used the cape or the crown but they are no match for us! Hahaha! Let¡¯s face off against a Dragon next with our aura!


    As for Cale, he had a different thought on his mind.


    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s cold.¡¯


    He wanted to go inside andy down next to a warm furnace.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Now that chapter 21 of Idols Rewind is posted, I can finally say that staring at this No. I don''t know anything title has made me think of I don''t love, I don''t love, I don''t love anything in that chapter!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 226: No. I dont know anything (9)

    Book 2: Chapter 226: No. I don''t know anything (9)


    ¨C Human, are you cold?


    Cale was a bit shocked that Raon so urately assessed his current state.


    ¨C Human, should I put some temperature magic on you?


    However, he slightly shook his head at Raon¡¯s question.


    He had currently asked Raon and Rasheel not to use magic.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    No.


    ¡®Maybe I can ask him to use a bit of temperature magic?¡¯


    Cale thought about it for a moment.Of course, his eyes were thoughtlessly looking at the five kneeling Dragon half-bloods.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Minister Bailey could not say a single thing as she watched.


    ¡®I''m sure of it-¡¯


    Bailey was sure that she was unable to control her body because the Dragon half-bloods had snapped back to their senses because of Zenyu''s force and his aura and released their own force.


    She suffered more than the others because her body was weak.


    She didn''t know what kind of situation would have happened if it wasn¡¯t for her strong mental fortitude she had developed being the diplomat for this weak kingdom for so long.


    ¡®But suddenly-¡¯


    Arge aura suddenly came like a wave being pushed by the wind.


    That aura did not bind her.


    But she definitely felt the strong aura brushing past her head.


    Would this be how it feels if a Dragon had passed by above her head?


    She couldn¡¯t help but have such a thought.


    ¡®And that aura got rid of all of the force.¡¯


    To be more specific, the numerous forces that had been around the subjugation squad disappeared on their own as soon as they came in contact with this aura.


    ¡®And, and-¡¯


    The Dragon half-bloods started putting their weapons down and fell to the ground.


    Captain Zenyu did not let go of his weapon, but he still knelt down on one knee as well.


    Bailey had never seen something like this before.


    Drip.


    Cold sweat dripped down her face.


    If it was an aura that can suppress Dragon half-bloods to this degree, a regr old person like herself would have instantly suffocated or fainted.


    She looked toward the red-haired man.


    ¡®Is that guy perhaps a Dragon?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t help but have such a thought.


    However, what kind of Dragon would get rid of the force surrounding the Haru Kingdom''s people and suppress the Dragon half-bloods?


    The Haru Empire had downgraded to a kingdom and was despised by the Dragons for rebelling against the church and the Dragons.


    They were lucky that the Dragons did not scorch their whole kingdom.


    But a Dragon was helping them?


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    She suddenly thought of a rumor she had heard.


    There was a rumor about a loner Dragon somewhere on the continent.


    That Dragon traveled throughout the continent rescuing Beast people and helping those being tormented by the actions of the church.


    However, Bailey was never able to find the Dragon and simply treated it as a false rumor.


    ¡®Is this person that Dragon?¡¯


    No.


    Bailey''s instincts told her that was not the case.


    ¡®This person is not a Dragon.¡¯


    He was clearly some other existence.


    ¡®!¡¯


    The two of them made eye contact.


    Bailey subconsciously looked away after seeing his nonchnt and rxed gaze.


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    She realized her mistake and raised her head when she saw it.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    She saw how the Dragon half-bloods were still unable to react properly.


    Bailey clearly saw the fear in their eyes.


    An unexinable source of courage started filling up inside her. She energetically raised her head.


    She then looked toward the red-haired man.


    She wanted to chat with him.


    Her experience after being the Minister of Foreign Affairs for decades was telling her something.


    She needed to grab this man.


    ¡°!¡±


    Bailey''s eyes opened wide once she raised her head.


    ¡®I guess Zenyu truly is different!¡¯


    Zenyu was relying on his sword to slowly stand up.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He did not groan even once.


    His legs were shaking but he was still slowly standing up.


    His shocked face had returned to its usual cold expression.


    However, his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Although he was not saying anything, his eyes spoke volumes.


    Zenyu barely managed to look around as he stood up.


    He could see the Dragon half-bloods on the ground.


    He had no intention of ming his subordinates.


    ¡®It feels like my heart is sinking.¡¯


    This strong aura suppressing his whole body made it so that he could not breathe. It felt as if the aura could make his heart burst at any moment.


    No.


    It felt as if it would rip his heart out.


    He knew something like that wouldn''t happen, but¡­


    Zenyu couldn¡¯t help but imagine such a scenario.


    This was fear.


    This aura was whispering to him.


    It was telling him to be dominated.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was telling him to give over even his quiet breaths.


    Otherwise, he would die.


    Those whispers echoed in his mind.


    Zenyu had experienced such an aura a couple times in his life.


    ¡®Dragons.¡¯


    The first time he felt fear like this was when he saw a Dragon.


    He felt as if he was a great and mighty existence as he had the blood of Dragons, but the fear from that time was etched on him like a seal.


    He then realized it.


    Dragon Fear.


    He should never try to resist it.


    However, Zenyu was pushing his body up even while facing this aura right now.


    It could not be helped.


    As he had Dragon blood inside him and could use force, he could clearly feel it.


    ¡°W, who are you?¡±


    This power was not force.


    It was also not Dragon Fear.


    This power did not belong to a Dragon.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Cale responded honestly.


    ¡°I''m a human.¡±


    A first generation Dragon half-blood next to Zenyu, who barely managed to raise his head, shouted.


    ¡°L, liar-!¡±


    A human couldn¡¯t use an aura like this.


    That was impossible.


    Nobody was moving as much as Zenyu, but the Dragon half-bloods were slowly starting to raise their heads despite the aura pressing down on them.


    Well, the first generation who had faced Dragon Fear a few times were able to do that while the third generation was struggling to even raise their heads.


    The first generation Dragon half-bloods had felt intense fear when they were first suppressed by the aura, but it was bearable now that they were used to it.


    ¡®It is not as strong as Dragon Fear.¡¯


    As the Dragon half-bloods who have experienced Dragon Fear quite a bit came to that conclusion, their boss, Zenyu, spoke up.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s not lying.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The first generation Dragon half-bloods flinched.


    Their boss was saying that this red-haired man was telling the truth about being human.


    ¡°N, no way-¡±


    There¡¯s no way.


    The Dragon half-blood who called Cale a liar just now, was about to say that before he closed his mouth.


    ¡®If he is not human, what could he be?¡¯


    That question popped up in his mind.


    Elf?


    Dwarf?


    Beast person?


    Regardless of what this person may be, at least he was not a Dragon.


    This was different from Dragon Fear.


    They couldn''t tell what was different, but it was definitely different.


    Zenyu figured out the difference.


    ¡®I feel repulsed.¡¯


    Dragon Fear was scary but he did not feel any repulsion toward it.


    That power automatically made him want to worship the user.


    However, facing this aura made him feel instinctive repulsion and scorn.


    That made it stimte his fear even more.


    It made him feel as if they needed to get rid of this human, no, this monster in front of him in order for him, no, in order for us to live.


    That was what his instincts kept warning him.


    He had no idea why it was giving him such a warning.


    But he could not ignore this instinct.


    ¡®Something really did happen in the Erghe Mountain Range as the Pope mentioned.¡¯


    It was something that could put the Holy Empire in danger.


    Drip.


    Sweat dripped down Zenyu''s face.


    Although he was submerged in peace these days, he recalled how he survived on the battlefield 200 years ago during the cataclysmic period.


    He was crossing back and forth between life and death in order to survive.


    His senses from back then woke back up.


    Beeeeeep-


    His ears were ringing.


    His body was now standing straight.


    BEEEEEEEEEP¡ª


    Crunch.


    His hand clenched tightly around his sword.


    The longer the beeping echoed in his ears, Zenyu slowly escaped from the fear.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale let out a quiet gasp.


    ¡°Is it an attribute?¡±


    ck aura starteding out of Zenyu''s sword again, as if to answer Cale¡¯s question.


    It was an extremely dark and elegant ck light, different from Choi Han¡¯s aura.


    ¨C Cale! Let¡¯s use more of our power! We haven¡¯t even used half yet. How about we use half to make those bastards kneel properly?


    Cale ignored the Dominating Aura.


    He looked at Zenyu instead.


    Zenyu was answering Cale¡¯s question about whether it was an attribute.


    ¡°Yes. It is an attribute.¡±


    Drip.


    ck tears dripped down from his eyes.


    "Can I ask you what your attribute is?¡±


    Cale thought about the Dragon half-blood back at the ck Castle as he asked the question.


    The light that bastard who turned into a Bone Dragon used to use¡­


    Those lights with the sun within them ced Cale and his friends in multiple spots where they were almost killed.


    ¡®It was strong.¡¯


    It was truly strong.


    ¡®Zenyu¡­ Will this Captain be strong as well?¡¯


    Cale recalled the name he heard from Sam as Zenyu answered him.


    ¨C Oh?


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    Both Cale and the Dominating Aura gasped in admiration.


    ¡°My attribute is-¡±


    Zenyu calmly responded.


    ¡°Fighting.¡±


    The ck aura fluctuating around him¡­


    Cale¡¯s Dominating Aura disappeared once it touched it.


    To be more urate, it was pushed back.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Zenyu let out a breath.


    He gently tapped his foot.


    Boom!


    The ground started to shake.


    ¡°This is now a battlefield.¡±


    Fighting.


    His physical abilities exponentially grew as soon as he recognized an area as a battlefield.


    Furthermore, he could be free from any form of debuff.


    It was an attribute that allowed him to escape from Dragon Fear.


    That was what allowed him to take the Captain position despite there being many Dragon half-bloods with talented attributes.


    ¡®Nothing can stop me.¡¯


    ck tears were still dripping down from his eyes.


    Attribute.


    There was a time limit to use this.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine as long as I get rid of them quickly.¡¯


    So let''s quickly get rid of this red-haired man.


    ¡®No.


    Let¡¯s create an opening to run away.¡¯


    As long as even one of the Dragon half-bloods made it out of here alive, they could leave the rest to the Empire.


    Zenyu peeked to the side.


    It was only for a moment, but a first generation Dragon half-blood who received his gaze slightly nodded his head.


    This one was the most skilled with magic, so he would definitely run away if an opening was created.


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart felt as if it would explode.


    The Dragon blood inside him roared throughout his body.


    Squeeze.


    His hand clenched tightly around his sword.


    Screeeeeech¡ª-


    The ck aura shot up again almost as if it was exploding, and his body shot forward.


    The red-haired man¡­


    He was charging toward him.


    ¡°I will definitely get rid of at least you.¡±


    Zenyu shared his hope out loud.


    An attribute got stronger the firmer the user¡¯s will.


    I will definitely be victorious on this battlefield.


    His firm belief filled this domain.


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating.


    Zenyu was not scared of that Whale or the other swordsmen at this moment.


    He wasn¡¯t scared of the red-haired man in front of him either.


    Crazed Warrior Zenyu.


    The title he received because of his Fighting attribute made him whole.


    Rip.


    His armor opened up.


    His body was gettingrger.


    His aura was getting bigger.


    His force was now at least ten times as strong.


    The aura surrounding him looked as if it was creating arge projection.


    He looked like a Beast person who had properly gone berserk.


    No matter who it was¡­


    No matter what power it may be¡­


    ¡®They will die if they approach me!¡¯


    The strong will he had sculpted through surviving numerous battlefields formed his resolve.


    He proimed to the red-haired man he would reach in a few more steps.


    ¡°You cannot stop me!¡±


    Drip.


    ck tears dripped down again and as the Dragon blood inside him spread out through his whole body¡­


    As Zenyu released a power dozens of times stronger than normal¡­


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Why would I block you?¡±


    As he said that and chuckled¡­


    ¡°!¡±


    Zenyu saw someone get in his way.


    That person truly appeared all of a sudden.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Haa, this is annoying.¡±


    He extended his fist.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    There was a loud explosion.


    ¡°¡­What the hell?¡±


    The person easily stopped Zenyu.


    As Zenyu was about to question what had happened¡­


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His opponent pummeled him.


    Yes, he pummeled him.


    There was no proper form or martial arts.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    This guy was just pummeling him with punches.


    ¡°I can¡¯t listen to this crap any longer.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Baaaaang!


    Zenyu¡¯s body was flung down to the snow.


    He looked unsightly as he rolled on the ground before he was grabbed by the cor.


    ¡°!¡±


    He could see the long vertical pupils looking down at him.


    ¡®It¡¯s a Dragon.¡¯


    The man with the ash-colored buzz cut hair smiled.


    ¡°Hey, you need a beating.¡±


    He then kept hitting Zenyu.


    ¡°Cough, ugh!¡±


    He hit the same ce over and over.


    Zenyu could not block this man¡¯s punches no matter how much he activated his attribute.


    His strengthened body was in pain and in more pain.


    ¡®How, how is this possible-¡¯


    Even Dragons could not hit him so painfully when he used his attribute.


    When he had firmed his resolve with Fighting, he should not feel any pain when he was hit.


    ¡®But why-¡¯


    Zenyu was about to question it when¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking so hard about? You can still think?¡±


    Smile. He could not continue to think as the Dragon smiled and continued to punch him.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    It hurt.


    It hurt so much.


    Fighting or whatever the power was that turned him into the Crazed Warrior, the power that allowed Zenyu to be a crazy bastard in fights and not submit to any restrictions¡­


    It was useless right now.


    Pow! Pow! Pow!


    Rasheel punched and punched him some more.


    He only picked the spots that would hurt.


    ¡°H, how, even when I am using Fighting-¡±


    As Zenyu finally managed to ask the question through his groans¡­


    The Dragon stopped moving.


    He continued to grab Zenyu by the cor as he looked around.


    The Dragon made eye contact with the Dragon half-bloods looking at him and opened his mouth.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Lower your gazes, you motherfuckers.¡±


    He looked like a damn thug with no dignity at all.


    ¡°I''m in a terrible mood right now. Hmm? I said lower your fucking gazes!¡±


    However, the strong auraing out of him was definitely Dragon Fear.


    Rasheel turned his head as the Dragon half-bloods and Zenyu started shaking.


    He then looked down at Zenyu.


    ¡°So what if your attribute is fighting? What the fuck do you want me to do about it?¡±


    He raised his fist.


    ¡°Mine is Indomitability, you shitty motherfuckers!¡±


    Rasheel¡¯s attribute was Indomitability.


    Indomitability meant that he would not submit no matter what difficulty he faced.


    His attribute allowed Rasheel to easily pummel Zenyu, who imed his attribute was Fighting but tucked his tail between his legs after being hit once.


    ¡°You fuckers. If you have Dragon blood inside you, you should act properly!¡±


    Pow!


    ¡°What? Dirty bloods? And what else did you say? You are going to get rid of Cale Henituse?¡±


    Pow!


    ¡°You shitty motherfuckers! What the fuck is in the damn heads of the Dragons in this world that they created such a dogshit world?!¡±


    Pow, pow!


    ¡°Cough, ugh!¡±


    ¡°¡®God my ass! Why would a Dragon be a god?! I¡¯m so furious! I prefer Dragons over gods! Why the hell would they want to be gods?¡±


    Pow!


    ¡°And why the hell do I need to do such useless shit?! That damn old boomer!¡±


    Dodori and Raon were young while Eruhaben and M had other things to do.


    Rasheel had to face the Dragon half-bloods at Eruhaben''s orders, but he was extremely annoyed about it.


    He never expected someone at his level to have to do something like this.


    "Ah, it''s so annoying!¡±


    Pow pow!


    Zenyu fainted from being hit so much.


    ¡°Hey, he¡¯s not dead. I''m done now, right?¡±


    Cale had a thought he had not had for a long time as he watched Rasheel throw Zenyu in front of him.


    ¡®Truly like a Dragon.¡¯


    An extremely shameless and arrogant Dragon who does whatever he wants.


    Rasheel truly fit that description.


    He spoke to the Dragon half-bloods who had their heads down.


    ¡°Oh? You are trying to use magic? Are you trying to run away? Hey fucker, you want to get pummeled too?¡±


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    One of the Dragon half-bloods subconsciously hupped.


    Cale subconsciously started pping.


    p, p, p.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    Cale calmly answered as Rasheel looked at him with an extremely annoyed look on his face.


    ¡°You are very reliable.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Rasheel snorted but the corners of his lips were twitching.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    In case you reader are not on discord, this chapter is here early as I will be away from all technology for a week+ for stuff. Friday''s chapter will be dyed and potentially Monday''s but I will slowly make it up!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 228: No. I dont know anything (11)

    Book 2: Chapter 228: No. I don''t know anything (11)


    The man in front of her and his connection to the Archduke''s House of Snow¡­


    This one questionplicated Bailey¡¯s mind.


    On the other hand, Cale took a sip of lemon tea.


    ¡®This made things easier.¡¯


    After hearing that the Haru Kingdom''s Minister of Foreign Affairs was with the subjugation squad, Cale felt rxed thinking that he didn''t need to go through a cumbersome process.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be easier to meet the king.¡¯


    For Cale, who had worried a tiny bit about how to barge in, no, infiltrate, no, visit the kingdom, this situation was great.


    ¡°Minister-nim.¡±


    That was why his voice automatically sounded gentle.¡°Do you think our action will be harmful to the Haru Kingdom?¡±


    They had abducted the Holy Empire''s subjugation squad.


    It had involved some bloodshed.


    Cale asked out of courtesy for the Haru Kingdom as he needed to have a favorable rtionship with them from here on.


    ¡®!¡¯


    Bailey''s face stiffened up for an instant before returning to normal.


    It had been so quick that Cale had not realized it, but Bailey''s heart started beating wildly.


    ¡®Is this a test?¡¯


    None of the Haru Kingdom¡¯s knights or soldiers could stop the Holy Empire''s First Knights Brigade.


    This group that had easily suppressed that same Knights Brigade was worried for the Haru Kingdom.


    It should be the opposite, with the Haru Kingdom being worried about upsetting these people.


    ¡®There are two meanings to this question.¡¯


    At this moment¡­ Bailey¡¯s years of experience in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and her instincts were telling her.


    Cale Henituse.


    The leader of this mysterious group of strong individuals¡­


    The question asked by this person¡­


    Do you think our action will be harmful to the Haru Kingdom?


    The two meanings hidden inside that sentence¡­


    Her instincts told her what they were.


    ¡®First, it means he will watch to see how the Haru Kingdom reacts to this.¡¯


    She had yet to see all of Cale Henituse''s manpower inside the ck Castle.


    However, someone who looked like a butler said that there were about a hundred people here.


    ¡®I''m sure the people I have yet to see are strong as well.¡¯


    She believed this because neither Cale Henituse nor the butler of this castle seemed to fear the Holy Empire.


    ¡®That is why they are curious.¡¯


    They wanted to see if the Haru Kingdom was on the Holy Empire''s side.


    The Haru Kingdom''s demeanor would help them determine the direction of their future ns as well.


    ¡®Of course, they are still amicable with the Haru Kingdom right now.¡¯


    That was the reason they saved the vige and Sam.


    Thinking until this point, Bailey could naturally figure out the other hidden meaning.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s definitely connected to the Archduke''s House of Snow!¡¯


    That was why he was unable to hide his concern for the Haru Kingdom despite scoping Bailey out right now.


    Bailey came to a conclusion.


    She figured out what she needed to say.


    "Sir Cale.¡±


    Cale Henituse.


    The man who did not use the family name of Snow¡­


    The man who said it was enough to call him Sir like a knight¡­


    He didn''t want just a yes or no answer to his question.


    ¡°Are you interested in visiting the Royal Pce?¡±


    Bailey could see the smile forming on Cale¡¯s face.


    He gently asked with the smile still on his face.


    ¡°What do you n to do if I say that I would like to visit?¡±


    The two of them had both asked questions but Bailey now gave an answer instead.


    ¡°I will escort you there, Sir Cale.¡±


    ¡®Exactly as I wanted.¡¯


    The smile on Cale¡¯s face became bigger with satisfaction.


    ¡®She¡¯s easy to talk to.¡¯


    However, Bailey was not smiling.


    ¡°But I think we will have to move stealthily.¡±


    Cale¡¯s face turned odd after hearing her. He immediately asked.


    ¡°Are you saying that there are people within the Royal Pce who would not wee us?¡±


    Bailey was amazed at Cale¡¯s wit that allowed him to immediately figure out the meaning in her words.


    ¡°Yes sir. I''m sure there are a lot of people like that. However, his Majesty will be waiting.¡±


    ¡°I guess his Majesty is hostile toward the Holy Empire while many of his vassals have taken the Empire¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Cale did not beat around the bush and asked.


    ¡°Minister-nim. Does his Majesty speak for the entire Haru Kingdom?¡±


    Who held control of the kingdom?


    ¡°As long as the Prime Minister and I are alive, his Majesty will achieve his wishes no matter what it takes. However, the Prime Minister and I are now old.¡±


    The Prime Minister and Bailey, the Minister of Foreign Affairs¡­


    It meant that the two of them were reliable as they served the king.


    However, they were old, so the direction of power could twist at any moment.


    Cale immediately opened his mouth.


    ¡°I hate cumbersome and time consuming things.¡±


    ¡°I as well. We need to go meet his Majesty first before the Empire figures anything out.¡±


    The king of a nation meeting someone was usually decided by the king, but¡­


    Bailey was certain already.


    Cale Henituse and his friends were definitely the people the king had been waiting for until now.


    She continued to speak.


    ¡°Normally, it would take a long time to go from here to the capital, but¡­ I presume you will use teleportation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    Bailey asked as if it was obvious after looking at Rasheel. Cale nodded his head.


    ¡®The Dragons can use magic now.¡¯


    They were capable of teleporting once they used Dragon Fear to create a domain.


    Bailey warily looked around after seeing Cale''s calm face before acting as calm as possible and asking.


    "Sir Cale.¡±


    It was an extremely important question.


    She needed to hear the answer.


    ¡°Will there be a lot of things from here on that would cause issues for the Holy Empire?¡±


    Cale knew what Bailey was worried about so he answered without any hesitation.


    "From the start to the finish¡­ We will continuously cause issues for the Holy Empire.¡±


    Bailey''s face lit up.


    ¡°In that case, there will be no issues of you causing harm to the Haru Kingdom, Sir Cale. I''m sure his Majesty will answer the same.¡±


    ¡°I''m happy to hear that. Then Minister-nim, may I ask two more questions?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Bailey was ready to answer any question.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    However, she coughed.


    ¡°Young master-nim.¡±


    The butler of the ck Castle came over, handed her a handkerchief, and quietly called out to Cale.


    ¡°I guess a long conversation would be difficult.¡±


    Bailey waved her arm after hearing Cale¡¯sment.


    Cough cough. However, she continued to cough.


    Walking through the rough snowy fields given her age and then facing the Dragon half-bloods¡¯ forces as a regr person was extremely taxing for her body.


    She did not have any major injuries, but she needed some rest.


    ¡°I, I am okay.¡±


    However, Bailey showed the will to chat more.


    "Then I will make it short.¡±


    Cale only asked the question he needed an immediate answer right now.


    This was something she would know better than anybody else as a diplomat.


    ¡°How do you think the Holy Empire will act from here on?¡±


    Bailey started to smile.


    She had been waiting for this question.


    ¡°Tonight, no, they will probably wait until tomorrow. If Captain Zenyu does not make any report until tomorrow¡­ And none of the Dragon half-bloods die¡­¡±


    She opened up three fingers.


    ¡°They will do three things at once.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to listen.¡±


    Cale quietly prepared to listen and Bailey started to exin.


    ¡°First, they will send another subjugation squad.¡±


    Cale expected this as well.


    ¡°However, there will be Dragon half-blood knights as well as inquisitors in it.¡±


    Cale raised his hand to stop her.


    ¡°Who are the inquisitors?¡±


    Bailey was at a loss for words for a moment.


    Cale smiled and added on.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Bailey did not believe that.


    ¡®He¡¯s acting modest so that he canpare the differences between the information he has and the information the Haru Kingdom has.¡¯


    That meant that she could not give a simple answer.


    What he wanted was not the typical things but things that most people would not know.


    ¡°On the surface, the inquisitors are the ones the Holy Empire sends to suspected heretics or cults and their members to judge them. However¡­ Their actual job is clean up.¡±


    "Clean up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Cale. They kill and clean up any and all beings that will get in the way of the Church and the Empire controlling the continent.¡±


    The Inquisitors hid themselves in the shadows of the Church and the Empire while doing clean up.


    ¡°They are said to be slightly weaker than the Dragon half-blood knights. However, they are one of the major forces supporting the Empire.¡±


    "And?¡±


    Cale knew that Bailey¡¯s exnation was not done and asked.


    That made Bailey realize that Cale really did want something not so superficial and opened her mouth to respond.


    Her body was heavy but her eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°Based on what our Haru Kingdom has found out, the Inquisitors are actually the Holy Empire¡¯s strongest force.


    Huuuuu.¡±


    She stopped for a moment and let out a deep breath to stop another cough froming out.


    She took a sip of the tea the butler with half-white hair handed her.


    Click.


    Bailey put the teacup down and continued to speak.


    The reason they believed the Inquisitors were the strongest force-


    "They are known to be human, but¡­ The conclusion we came to with the information we gathered is that they are not human.¡±


    "Then?¡±


    Bailey had been extremely shocked when she put the pieces together.


    ¡°The Inquisitors-¡±


    They-


    ¡°Are Elves.¡±


    They were the ones who served the Dragons by their sides.


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    Cale gasped internally.


    Elves.


    He had not expected this.


    ¡®I guess it makes sense that the Dragons are treating the Elves as subordinates as they have taken over the World Tree.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Then first is that they will send another subjugation squad. What are the other two actions?¡±


    Bailey made sure to remember that Cale showed no reaction despite hearing that they were Elves as she answered.


    "The second action they will take is to contact his Majesty.¡±


    "They will want to figure out what the Haru Kingdom has done.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    This was also an expected action.


    "Then what is the third?¡¯


    ¡°That-¡±


    Bailey hesitated for the first time.


    However, she then looked toward the buzz cut Rasheel, who was dozing off on one side of the room.


    Cale looked toward Rasheel as well, and¡­


    ¡°I think I already know.¡±


    He figured out the third.


    ¡°Are you thinking that the Church will drag Dragons into this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Cale. They will definitely do that.¡±


    Ever since the Holy City became the Holy Empire, they probably never had an incident where half of the Dragon half-blood Knights Brigade suddenly lost contact.


    That was why the Central Temple and the Pope would contact the Dragons.


    ¡°A Dragon will not immediatelye to the Erghe Mountain Range. However, in the worst case possible, a Dragon could immediatelye here.¡±


    Bailey cautiously continued to speak.


    ¡°If a Dragon doese, it will probably be only one Dragon.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®If it is a single Dragon, should we capture that bastard and interrogate him?


    Wouldn¡¯t that Dragon answer all our questions once Eruhaben-nim pummels them until the whole area is full of dust?


    I think it will be easy for six Dragons to beat up a single Dragon.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bailey gulped.


    Seeing Cale''s extremely calm gaze and Rasheel''s eyes sparkling as if he had never fallen asleep made her full of anticipation.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    However, her aged body found it burdensome to even feel such anticipation.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Cale stood up.


    ¡°Please go get some rest. We wille back once the preparations for the teleportation arepleted.¡±


    ¡°¡­There is one more.¡±


    Bailey remembered that Cale had two questions.


    "What is the other question, Sir Cale?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale hesitated for a moment before asking.


    ¡°Are the Dragon half-bloods created or born?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Bailey looked at the ceiling and let out a gasp-likeugh.


    ¡°The Church ims that Dragon half-bloods are born that way, but¡­¡±


    She looked right at Cale.


    ¡°Our decades of information have given us a hypothesis.¡±


    Although they were not certain and it only remained a hypothesis¡­


    ¡°Dragon half-bloods are definitely created.¡±


    Cale started to smile.


    The Dragon, who had been silent until now, started speaking.


    ¡°Then we should be able to hear what happened if we fuck those Dragon half-bloods up.¡±


    The butler, who had quietly been looking after Bailey, opened his mouth.


    Ron spoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡°I will take care of the interrogation.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Bailey''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡®He¡¯s not just a butler?¡¯


    ¡°Yeah. I leave it to you.¡±


    Cale¡¯s rxed answer shocked her even more.


    ¡®Nobody here is to be underestimated.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t help but sweat.


    Cale realized that Bailey''s condition was terrible and addressed Ron.


    ¡°Escort the Minister-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master-nim.¡±


    Bailey started walking to leave Cale''s room before suddenly stopping.


    It was because a thought popped into her mind.


    ¡°Umm, Sir Cale-¡±


    Her voice was shaking a bit.


    ¡°May I ask how many Dragons are residing here?¡±


    She then saw the smile on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I believe there are enough Dragons here, Minister-nim.¡±


    His lighthearted answer made Bailey bite her lips.


    Her heart beat wildly and she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she responded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my old heart can handle this. I guess I really need to get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Minister-nim. We need to go to the capital soon so, although it is going to be short, please get some rest.¡±


    Click.


    Bailey walked out of Cale¡¯s room and into a guest room.


    Her aide and knights were waiting for her there.


    Ron returned as well and the Minister, who was now lying on the bed, saw the nervousness and anticipation on the faces of the aide.


    ¡°Minister-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The aide hesitated before looking at the nearby knights and officials before asking.


    It was something they were all curious about.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Umm, does that Cale Henituse sir have any connection to the Archduke''s House of Snow?¡±


    Bailey closed her eyes.


    She thought about the red hair that stood out in the white world.


    ¡°Sir Cale has said that he has no connections to them.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Bailey continued to speak after hearing someone gasp.


    ¡°Furthermore, even if Sir Cale has any connections to the House of the Archduke, what can we say?¡±


    The Archduke''s House of Snow.


    While the House of Snow was being attacked, the Haru Kingdom was crushed by the faction trying to side with the Empire and the pressure from the Empire that they could not do anything to help.


    ¡°But things will be different now.¡±


    Their young King Dennis¡­


    Their king¡­


    For Sir Cale, whosest name may be Henituse or Snow¡­


    ¡°We will give everything we have.¡±


    They would give everything, even though they did not have much to give.


    ¡°Aide.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    Bailey decided to use the greatest authority King Dennis had given her.


    ¡°We need to send a message to the Eldest Senior.¡±


    The aide''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°¡­You are talking about that esteemed individual?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Youe with me when we go to the capital and contact Eldest Senior.¡±


    Bailey looked out the window.


    White snow wasing down.


    Someone as white as this snow¡­


    The Haru Kingdom''s hidden guardian¡­


    Their final card that would not reveal herself unless the Kingdom was in danger ofpletely perishing¡­


    ¡°It is time for the white snake to move.¡±


    An ancient Beast person who has survived since before the cataclysmic period¡­


    They needed to call her in.


    ¡°Of course, whether Eldest Senior makes a move is up to her, but we need to at least inform her.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that she will make a move?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think that she will.¡±


    Bailey''s years of experience was speaking to her.


    ¡°¡­Whether it is the Holy Empire or the Haru Kingdom¡­ A fight until one or the other ispletely gone is about to happen.¡±


    Although it sounded as if Bailey was talking about the demise of her home kingdom, her gaze was beaming despite her body being weary.


    It was the gaze of someone who had found an opportunity.


    * * *


    ¡°I will go.¡±


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben approached Cale, who was getting ready to go meet King Dennis.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 227: No. I dont know anything (10)

    Book 2: Chapter 227: No. I don''t know anything (10)


    ¨C Human, Rasheel liked that.


    As Raon mentioned, Rasheel clearly seemed happy at Cale calling him reliable.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    Cale looked to his left and right. Clopeh and Hannah¡­ The two of them were standing there without saying anything.


    There was a reason he purposely brought the two of them here.


    Raon seemed to think he brought them to cause a shitshow, but there was a different person.


    ¡®I brought them to see whether the two of them are able to fight while under my aura.¡¯


    The original n was for Clopeh and Hannah to take turns defending Cale and fighting against Knight Captain Zenyu.


    ¡®I didn''t expect Rasheel to suddenly barge in.¡¯He also didn''t expect Rasheel to pummel that guy so easily.


    ¨C Hmph.


    The Dominating Aura snorted.


    ¨C It¡¯s to be expected. He waspletely destroyed in attribute.


    Zenyu¡¯s Fighting and Rasheel''s Indomitability¡­


    Zenyu¡¯s attribute was an extremely good attribute based on how it was used, but it could not do anything in front of Rasheel''s Indomitability.


    Two simr attributes had gone up against one another but Zenyu couldn''t even fight back properly.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale suddenly had a thought.


    But he could not share that thought out loud.


    ¡°So weak.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale turned, thinking that someone had read his mind.


    He could see Hannah''s eyes sparkling under the hood.


    ¡°Hey, I thought you said you would let me fight to my heart¡¯s content. Why are they all so weak?¡±


    He then heard Raon''s voice in his mind.


    ¨C Human! Hannah¡¯s eyes have gone crazy! Why did that happen?


    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    Cale slowly avoided Hannah''s gaze.


    The Holy Empire was said to be the strongest nation in Aipotu.


    Their First Knights Brigade was said to be their strongest force.


    They believed these Dragon half-bloods would be strong, but-


    ¡®Not as strong as we expected.¡¯


    Between Wei, Nine, and even this guy-


    ¡®¡­They are all too weakpared to our Dragon half-blood?


    Of course, our Dragon half-blood who is now a Bone Dragon is not a proper half-blood. He wasn¡¯t born between a Dragon and a human, he is closer to a chimera.


    Furthermore, our Dragon half-blood is a bastard who started with the Dragon Lord''s child and consumed the hearts of multiple Dragons.


    !¡¯


    Cale suddenly flinched.


    ¡®What the hell?


    Why am I calling the Dragon half-blood our Dragon half-blood?¡¯


    He was surprised at his thought. But he still felt as if something needed to be done.


    ¡®I need to quickly agree to a name for him.¡¯


    He felt as if he called the Dragon half-blood ¡®our¡¯ Dragon half-blood as without a name, it got confusing with these other Dragon half-bloods.


    ¡®Anyway, they are still too weak.¡¯


    The First Knights Brigade that was full of Dragon half-bloods¡­


    Were they truly the Holy Empire¡¯s strongest force?


    ¡®I''ll need to look into it a bit.¡¯


    Cale organized his thoughts and started to speak.


    They needed to knock these Dragon half-bloods, who could not do anything in front of Rasheel, unconscious and take them back.


    ¡®They have information.¡¯


    However, Cale could not say anything.


    "Why-¡±


    One of the Dragon half-bloods, who could not speak properly because of Dragon Fear, opened her mouth.


    She was one of the third generation Dragon half-bloods.


    "Why oh esteemed Dragon, are you protecting a human?¡±


    She truly looked confused.


    But nobody answered her.


    Cale spoke as if he was deaf and couldn''t hear anything she said.


    ¡°Rasheel-nim, shall we take them all and go back now?¡±


    Rasheel peeked at him and Cale smiled as heplimented Rasheel.


    ¡°You truly are reliable, Rasheel-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Rasheel snorted before responding.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take long if I leave it to you punks so I will do it!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    The third generation Dragon half-blood screamed again.


    Rasheel looked toward her.


    ¡°Why is a great and mighty Dragon like yourself following the orders of a lowly human? Why?!¡±


    She truly could not believe it.


    Nothing she had seen, heard, or experienced since birth had such a situation as this.


    ¡°A Dragon listening to a human, this, this! This will do terrible harm toward the existence of Dragons-¡±


    A fist came flying.


    Pow!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Her chin was struck by Rasheel¡¯s punch and flung back.


    She had never felt such pain in her life.


    She felt as if she would tear up. She barely managed to turn her head to look at the Dragon that hit her.


    She then flinched.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The way the Dragon quietly looked down at her¡­


    This was definitely a Dragon.


    The way he was looking down at her as if he didn¡¯t even want to chat with her¡­


    Dragons looked at Dragon half-bloods like this despite the half-bloods having their blood.


    Of course, there were some Dragons that chatted gently with them, but a lot of them didn¡¯t even want to talk to the Dragon half-bloods.


    She was someone who thought they did this because they had plete greatness¡¯ and ¡®pure blood.¡¯


    ¡°How annoying.¡±


    That was why the Dragon looking at her with contempt made her feel at peace.


    However, her eyes opened wide at what he said next.


    Rasheel spoke in an extremely annoyed tone.


    ¡°Where the fuck did this extremely narrow-minded idiote from?¡±


    ¡®What? Narrow-minded?¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood shouted in disbelief.


    ¡°Narrow-minded?! This is the truth and a fact of life!¡±


    Despite being scored by some Dragons, having their blood allowed this Dragon half-blood to grow up with support.


    She felt a sense of duty right now.


    This was a great chance for her to share the truth with this Dragon in front of her.


    That was why she started speaking again.


    ¡°The esteemed Dragons are the ones maintaining this broken world that even the gods have abandoned!¡±


    Her voice echoed through the deste field of snow.


    ¡°Dragons are gods!¡±


    Another Dragon half-blood caught his breath as that happened.


    He calmed himself.


    It was the Dragon half-blood who received Zenyu¡¯s gaze earlier.


    ¡®This is the only chance.¡¯


    While this crazy brigade member was chattering away against the Dragon¡­


    ¡®I need to do something.¡¯


    He needed to do something right now.


    He thought about what he could do.


    ¡®Teleportation will not work.¡¯


    Something thatrge will be caught by that Dragon.


    ¡®I should be able to use mana for an extremely short period of time.¡¯


    As he uses a spell and that Dragon realizes it¡­


    A spell or mana fluctuation that can finish in that instant should be fine.


    ¡®¡­We must inform the Empire about this situation.¡¯


    He looked around.


    Two third generation Dragon half-bloods other than Nine and Wei¡­ One was in a state of panic and spewing nonsense while the other had a nk look on his face.


    It was probably because they had never experienced something like this before.


    He then made eye contact with another first generation Dragon half-blood. He slightly nodded his head.


    ¡®Yes. This is the only thing I can do.¡¯


    The other guy seemed to figure out his intentions as well.


    That made hime to a conclusion.


    There was only one thing for him to do.


    ¡®Overload is the only option.¡¯


    Dragon half-bloods had ast ace up their sleeves called overload.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    That always ended with death.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    The first and second generation Dragon half-bloods knew something the third and fourth generation Dragon half-bloods did not know.


    It was about overload.


    They would overload the Dragon blood inside their bodies to gain an extremely strong power. However, it resulted in death.


    That dangerous power¡­


    ¡®I have no choice.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood decided to use that power.


    Unlike the second and third generations whose loyalties were shallow, the first generations were extremely loyal to the Empire and the Church.


    ¡®This is for the Empire. This is for thews of the world.¡¯


    The Dragons and the church were the ones to save this world from chaos.


    He heard the chattering third generation Dragon half-blood''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°It is only natural for humans to worship our gods, the Dragons!¡±


    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. But he held himself back fromughing.


    Boom. Boom.


    His heart was beating fast.


    ¡®If I overload-¡¯


    And he dies¡­


    ¡°The Central Temple will find out.¡¯


    A system was set up for the Central Temple to immediately learn of a Dragon half-blood''s death.


    ¡®Especially if I die I overload-¡¯


    The highest grade alert, Red Alert, or the one right under it, Green Alert, wille up.


    ¡®That alone should be helpful to the Church.¡¯


    Boom. Boom.


    He felt his beating heart again.


    Most of the first generation Dragon half-bloods were dead.


    Only a few of them remained.


    ¡®I guess this is how I die.¡¯


    He would die today as well.


    He was feeling anxious.


    It was fear of death and loyalty toward the church. And-


    ¡®I need to avoid that Dragon finding out.¡¯


    He needed to hide from that Dragon while instantly overloading.


    There was only one way to do that.


    ¡®¡­Destroy the jewel.¡¯


    Jewel.


    This was talking about the sparkling crystal on the right chest of a Dragon half-blood.


    The moment he destroyed this beautiful crystal that was proof that he had Dragon blood inside him, the Dragon blood in his body would overload.


    ¡®Pierce it instantly with mana.¡¯


    He looked around.


    ¡°This world will only be in bnce when we follow the rules of the world the Dragons have created!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the third generation Dragon half-blood spewing the church¡¯s creed.


    Even the Dragon was looking at her.


    He seemed to want to hear what she had to say.


    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯


    He slowly moved his hand toward his right chest.


    ¡®Do it in an instant.


    Gather mana in my hand and instantly pierce the jewel and my body.¡¯


    That was all he needed to do.


    His hands were shaking.


    He was thinking about attacking himself.


    However, his mind calmed down.


    ¡®Everything is for thews of this world.¡¯


    He said one of the church¡¯s creeds before looking at the Dragon and tightening his right hand.


    ¡®Gather mana.


    Kill myself first before that Dragon makes a move.¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s overload!¡±


    His heart sank down.


    The Dragon half-blood''s eyes opened wide.


    Someone had shouted about overload.


    He turned his head toward the direction of the noise.


    ¡°A Dragon half-blood might overload!¡±


    It was the Haru Kingdom''s Minister of Foreign Affairs, Bailey.


    She stared at him and shouted.


    ¡°If a Dragon half-blood dies from overload, the Church will be informed!¡±


    The Dragon half-blood subconsciously opened his mouth.


    ¡°That, how does a lowly creature like you-¡±


    Know about that?


    Bailey smiled at the Dragon half-blood who could not finish his sentence.


    Her smile looked more regretful than happy.


    Bailey shouted in her mind.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve been doing nothing!¡¯


    The Haru Kingdom had been doing everything it could to gather information.


    Since they were unable to properly arm themselves under the Empire¡¯s watch, they thought that they should at least have information. They gathered any and all information possible.


    One of them had this information.


    How many informants had sacrificed their lives for this?


    However, that information had been helpful like this.


    It had not been for nothing.


    Bailey was smiling at that fact.


    She did so while looking at the Dragon half-blood, who scowled and looked despondent while facing her.


    "Aha.¡±


    She heard a calm voice at that moment.


    The Dragon half-blood flinched after hearing a voice right next to him.


    ¡®When did this person get here?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know who was approaching him.


    He slowly turned his head.


    The firm and calm voice that oddly made you feel like the speaker was trustworthy continued to speak.


    ¡°I thought you were acting weird so I was keeping an eye on you. But overload? We can¡¯t have that, now can we?¡±


    The white-haired green-eyed man was looking down at the Dragon half-blood.


    He looked holy for some reason.


    He even wondered if this guy was a priest.


    That man calmly smiled.


    He thenmented.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let any variablee up on the path of our most revered.¡±


    ¡®Most revered?¡¯


    Before the Dragon half-blood could even wonder about that phrase, and before the Dragon half-blood could properly hear the white-haired man''s words¡­


    Thud.


    His hand that had been trying to pierce his right chest¡­


    That wrist was sliced off and fell to the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His hand fell to the snow and scattered red blood all around.


    As the Dragon half-blood watched thispletely unrealistic situation that made him unable to feel the pain or even say anything¡­


    The white-haired man, Clopeh, smiled as he looked at Cale.


    Clopeh had said that they could not allow any variables to appear on the path of their most revered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, sir?¡±


    Cale was at a loss for words for a different reason.


    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±


    Cale almost subconsciously nodded his head at Hannah¡¯sment before barely managing to hold himself back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s knock all of them unconscious for now.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He then walked toward the Haru Kingdom''s people in the subjugation squad.


    ¡°You must be Bailey, yes?¡±


    Cale spoke gently and extended his hand. Bailey grabbed his hand to stand up.


    She looked at the red-haired man looking back at her and thought to herself.


    ¡®Maybe-¡¯


    She thought that she might be a part of the start of something amazing.


    Maybe there would be a chance to change thews of this world one more time.


    An unexinable sense of anticipation made her heart, which she felt was old and useless at this point, beat wildly again.


    * * *


    Cale offered some warm tea to Bailey, who was seated across from him.


    Bailey epted the tea and asked with a confused look on her face.


    ¡°Umm, sir, did you say that you don¡¯t know anything?¡±


    Cale gently answered.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I don''t know anything.¡±


    He simply spoke the truth.


    But sternly.


    ¡°The Archduke''s House of Snow? I¡¯ve never heard of such a house and I don¡¯t know anything. I really don¡¯t know anything at all. That house has nothing to do with me whatsoever. There isn''t even the tiniest speck of connection between us.¡±


    Cale thought he should solidify the truth right now because he felt as if he would receive this question over and over.


    ¡°¡­I, I see.¡±


    His extremely firm denial made Baileypletely certain.


    ¡®They say that strong denial is a form of eptance.


    I''m sure that this red-haired man is rted to the Archduke''s House of Snow!¡¯


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 229: Symbol of Victory (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 229: Symbol of Victory (1)


    <Symbol of Victory (1)>


    After deciding to teleport to Delphine, the capital of the Haru Kingdom, all preparations finished quickly.


    Choi Han stepped forward as well after Eruhaben.


    ¡°I will go as well, Cale0nim.¡±


    Eruhaben shook his head.


    ¡°No, Choi Han, you stay here. Cale, you agree, right?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ mm.¡±


    Cale pointed to Raon, who was fluttering his wings next to him.


    ¡°I think it would be fine for just the two of us to go?¡±¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You cannot do that, Cale-nim.¡±


    Choi Han and Eruhaben shook their heads at the same time.


    Raon puffed up his cheeks.


    ¡°What is the issue?! The two of us is enough!¡±


    ¡°Hoo hoo.¡±


    M quietly chuckled as she spoke.


    ¡°It is because you are both troublemakers.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cale and Raon looked around as if they had been wronged, but nobody took their side.


    ¡°I will be going with Raon and Cale. It¡¯ll be the three of us.¡±


    The ancient Dragon made the decision as if to say he will not ept anyments. His gaze then turned toward the Haru Kingdom''s people at a corner of the room.


    ¡°¡­Minister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir.¡±


    Bailey wiped some cold sweat off her forehead.


    Raon approached her and cautiously asked.


    ¡°Hey Minister! Are you still hurting? Shouldn¡¯t you be getting some rest?¡±


    ¡°N, not at all. I am okay. Oh esteemed Dragon.¡±


    Honestly speaking, Bailey felt as if her mind would go nk right now.


    ¡®How many Dragons are here?¡¯


    Raon, Eruhaben, Rasheel, and M¡­


    She had seen four Dragons until now.


    She would have fainted a long time ago if it wasn''t for her many years of experience.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bailey''s aide and Sam had already nked out, so she had to at least maintain consciousness.


    ¡°Minister-nim, are you really okay?¡±


    Bailey calmed herself after hearing Cale¡¯s question and answered with a stiff expression on her face.


    ¡°This is not the time to be resting, sir.¡±


    She had no idea when the Holy Empire would realize something was wrong and make their move.


    They had to move as quickly as possible so that King Dennis would not get flustered no matter the situation.


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±


    She let out a short breath before continuing to speak.


    ¡°There is only one proper mage in the Haru Kingdom.¡±


    "But you said that person is part of the Empire faction?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. That is why we are unfortunately not able to contact his Majesty in a different way and have to teleport immediately-¡±


    Bailey stopped for a moment before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I ask for your understanding even if there is chaos for a moment and it bes disordered.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. That is okay.¡±


    A little chaos was nothing to Cale who had even thought about barging into the pce.


    "Then Minister-nim¡­ Where would these coordinates ce us within the Royal Pce?¡±


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    Bailey realized she had not told them yet and calmly answered.


    ¡°It is the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°It is his Majesty¡¯s bedroom.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    "That is the most secretive ce.¡±


    Cale was silent for a moment before he asked.


    ¡°¡­There should be no issues, right?¡±


    Yes sir. None at all.¡±


    Cale decided to trust the Minister''s gentle smile, no, he just decided to stop thinking.


    Because they did not have time.


    ¡°I''ll cast the spell.¡±


    Eruhaben stepped forward and gently pushed Raon back a bit.


    The training ground at the basement of the ck Castle¡­


    There were a few of the Haru Kingdom''s people, in addition to the ones going with Bailey to the capital, in this decentlyrge training ground. The Vige Chief was there as well.


    Eruhaben did not want them to see Raon using magic. He spoke to the others.


    ¡°Hold on even if it is a bit difficult to handle.¡±


    Bailey clenched her hands together.


    She had already heard the exnation. A Dragon needed to use Dragon Fear to dominate the area in order to cast a spell.


    Bailey agreed to hear a detailed exnation once they met the king, so Bailey chose to not ask anything else and simply watched.


    Ooooooooong-


    The air rumbled.


    The air around her slowly started to get heavier.


    Bailey realized that the Dragon was being considerate of them and using his Dragon Fear extremely slowly and weakly.


    However, she still felt suffocated.


    ¡®Mmph.¡¯


    It was definitely different.


    The density and depth of this Dragon Fear was different from the force used by the Dragon half-bloods in the First Knights Brigade.


    The pressure and awe that humans feel when seeing a beautiful natural scenery in front of them¡­ It was like subconsciously gasping in response. This aura did not only have fear and dread within it.


    Something of the world that humans did not have¡­


    It felt as if she was facing one of the deepest secrets hidden in this world.


    A fear that she could not describe, potentially from getting a peek at one of thews of the world, stimted her.


    ¡®Is this Dragon Fear?¡¯


    Even an extremely light form of Dragon Fear was making her feel such strong emotions¡­


    How would a full Dragon Fear feel?


    Bailey suddenly looked toward Cale''s back.


    The aura that destroyed the Dragon half-bloods earlier¡­


    The other humans did not properly experience that aura earlier. She had no idea how a human like him could use such an aura, but¡­ Would his power be like this as well?


    Bailey felt curiosity, anticipation, and concern all at the same time.


    ¡®¡­What could Sir Cale want?¡¯


    She still had not figured that out.


    ¡®I''m sure we will figure that out as well once we meet with his Majesty.¡¯


    There was no need for her to make any rash judgments.


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    A white gold magic circle appeared at the center of the training ground.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    The Dragon Fear disappeared and only the radiant white gold light filled Bailey''s eyes.


    It was beautiful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The ancient Dragon was the first to step onto the magic circle.


    Cale and Raon followed him before Bailey motioned to her aide and Sam as she got onto the magic circle as well.


    Sam, who was thest to move, made eye contact with a senior knight. He nodded his head with a determined look on his face after seeing his senior knight nodding his head, telling him to do well.


    ¡®Sam. Tell his Majesty exactly what you saw.¡¯


    The reason Sam, who was young and the newest knight in the group, was going with this group was because he had seen the most.


    Sam calmed his heart that was running wild from fear, excitement, nervousness, he didn¡¯t really know, as he stepped onto the magic circle.


    Ooooooooong-


    Dragon Fear rose up a bit again, and¡­


    Paaaat-!


    Cale¡¯s group disappeared from the spot.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    One of the Haru Kingdom''s knights gulped after seeing that.


    ¡®How amazing.¡¯


    This was his first time seeing teleportation. It was shocking but he barely managed to not let his shock show.


    The butler of this castle walked up next to him.


    ¡°I will escort you to your lodging.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He respectfully answered the butler before leaving the basement training ground with the others.


    Rasheel watched them leave before asking.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    M answered him.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The group following M arrived at a meeting room in one of the middle floors of the ck Castle.


    Click.


    The door opened.


    Three women, whom Cale had left behind a request with, were looking at a map on top of the center table and chatting.


    Former Dragon Lord Sheritt asked M who just walked in.


    ¡°Did they leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. They left.¡±


    Rasheel couldn''t hide his curiosity and blurted out.


    ¡°Hey, human mage. What do we need to do?¡±


    He was looking at Rosalyn.


    Choi Han also looked toward Rosalyn. On the other hand, Rosalyn motioned toward the Chief who had awkwardly followed behind the group.


    ¡°Chief-nim, pleasee over here.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I asked you what we need to do.¡±


    Rosalyn then nonchntly responded to Rasheel''s question.


    ¡°Nothing right now.¡±


    She then pointed toward the map for the Chief to see.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The Chief gulped.


    A portion of the Erghe Mountain Range, their vige, and the vast fields outside¡­


    Everything was drawn on this map.


    ¡®Where did she get this?


    Did Minister Bailey give it to her?¡¯


    Rosalyn spoke in a refreshing tone before he could ask anything.


    "We are nning on fortifying this whole area.¡±


    Cale had asked Rosalyn.


    ¡®Miss Rosalyn. We arecking when ites to numbers. You know what we need, right?¡¯


    ¡®Please don¡¯t worry.¡¯


    She knew the answer even without him saying anything.


    ¡°The ten mages that came with me will work with me to createrge-scale magic circles in multiple locations on this map.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s subordinates were part of the one hundred who came here.


    She had pulled them out of building the Magic Tower toe with her. They were also talented battle mages who had worked with Cale and Rosalyn since the War against the Indomitable Alliance.


    The Chief''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°M, ma¡¯am, you are able to use magic?¡±


    ¡°NO, sir.¡±


    Rosalyn shook her head.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalyn smiled toward the sighing Chief. Choi Han could see that Rosalyn''s gaze was firm despite saying that she could not use magic.


    ¡®Choi Han. You said that you could use your aura, right? Can I ask you how you did that?¡¯


    ¡®¡­ Domain. You just need to create a domain.¡¯


    ¡®Is it the same as young master Cale?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡®How did you make that? Can you tell me?¡¯


    He had no problem telling Rosalyn, one of his close friends.


    ¡®In my case, the aura automatically started flowing out once I became certain about my path.¡¯


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Rosalyn''s face did not look good as she gasped.


    Choi Han had a decent idea about why she did that.


    Of the people he had met until now, there was nobody who was as firm about their path and pushed forward without any hesitation like Rosalyn.


    Maybe she should have created this aura sooner than Choi Han had done.


    However, Rosalyn soon removed the concerned portion of her expression and her face lit up.


    ¡®Choi Han, in that case¡­¡¯


    ¡®Yeah?¡¯


    ¡®You are saying I should be able to use Dragon Fear as well? No. You are saying I can create something that is different from Dragon Fear; something that is my own?¡¯


    ¡®As expected of Rosalyn.¡¯ Choi Han thought to himself.


    She could not hide her curiosity.


    No, it was not just curiosity, it was a desire.


    ¡®¡­I may be able to grow my magic one step higher.¡¯


    He then heard Rosalyn gently speaking to the Chief.


    ¡°Chief-nim, although we cannot use magic right now, we have our knowledge of magic and can make the preparations for magic as much as we want. That will be extremely beneficial.¡±


    As long as they install some magic circles throughout the area, they will just need to activate them in the future.


    Activating shouldn¡¯t be a problem as they had Dragons, Cale, and Choi Han.


    ¡°As for ourrge-scale magic circles, hmm¡­ I can say this much with certainty-¡±


    Rosalyn said it loudly despite Dragons being there with them.


    "Even the Dragons will be shocked.¡±


    Rosalyn had not stopped research while constructing the Magic Tower.


    ¡®Let¡¯s install these magic circles as well.¡¯


    ¡®Will that be okay, ma¡¯am? These are for warfare.¡¯


    ¡®Miss Rosalyn. We may end up going to war against the entire continent.¡¯


    Cale had said to Rosalyn.


    ¡®Most of this continent¡¯s power configuration would have been newly reconstructed since the cataclysmic period.¡¯


    Cale had not stopped worrying because the Dragon half-blood Knights Brigade were weaker than he had expected. In fact, the look on his face became more serious after his conversation with Bailey.


    ¡®Even in the Haru Kingdom, the opposing faction supporting the Empire has more influence than the king himself. I''m sure the other nations are worse if not at the same level.¡¯


    There would be many people supporting the Holy Empire''s authority and power.


    ¡®Furthermore, the Dragon half-blood Knights Brigade was much weaker than we expected.¡¯


    ¡®Young master Cale, do you think they were just putting on a fa?ade?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Miss Rosalyn.¡¯


    After magic and aura became a power only the smallest amount of individuals can use, it could be said that all of Aipotu became weaker.


    ¡®May I ask why?¡¯


    ¡®It is because of the Blood Demon.¡¯


    However, Cale did not believe that Aipotu was weaker now.


    ¡®The Blood Demon has killed hundreds of thousands of people and done all sorts of things in order to fight the Dragons, the Purple Bloods in Aipotu.¡¯


    The reason Cale brought one hundred strong people with him was because of what happened in the Central ins with the Blood Cult.


    An opponent stronger than the Blood Cult¡­


    It was vignce toward the Purple Bloods as the Blood Demon had been scared of them.


    Cale did not tell Rosalyn, but there was one more thing he was worried about.


    ¡®The God of Bnce also did not say anything about me bringing a hundred people with me.¡¯


    That meant that he needed to have at least that level of preparation for the bnce to be right.


    ¡®The God of Bnce will argue that we are breaking the bnce if our side was too strong.¡¯


    That meant that Aipotu was stronger than thebined strength of the 100 in his group.


    Cale did not share this thought with Rosalyn but did emphasize something with her.


    ¡®Preparations save lives.¡¯


    Rosalyn remembered the battle against the Indomitable Alliance that Cale¡¯s preparations had created.


    That was why she said this to the group inside the meeting room.


    ¡°These are all necessary preparations to get ready for another subjugation squad showing up, so please follow the steps.¡±


    There was one another thing Rosalyn wanted while they did these preparations.


    ¡®¡­I''m in a period of stagnation.¡¯


    She knew that her magic was currently in a period of stagnation.


    Maybe this world, a ce where she could not use magic properly, would give this the chance to grow.


    Opportunities always follow danger.


    ¡®And I am here because I did not miss that opportunity.¡±


    Although what she just said could sound arrogant, Rosalyn truly had not missed it. She had persisted no matter what it took.


    She nned on doing so this time as well.


    M, who had been quiet, made ament.


    ¡°If Rosalyn is at the center to prepping for the subjugation squad, then the inquisitors-¡±


    She looked somewhere.


    A woman, who had been looking at the map until now, raised her head.


    She opened her mouth.


    ¡°I will take care of them.¡±


    Dark Elf Tasha.


    She smiled at them.


    ¡°Pendrick and I will take care of the inquisitors.¡±


    The Inquisitors, whom they believed to be Elves¡­


    Dark Elves such as Tasha, Elves like Pendrick, and many Elves and Dark Elves would be dragged into this.


    Rasheel opened his mouth at that moment.


    ¡°You said even a Dragon might show up? I''ll take care of that.¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°Plus, someone needs to use Dragon Fear for you all to use your powers. I will use Dragon Fear so use your powers within its domain.¡±


    M smiled gently andmented in a quiet voice.


    ¡°How active of you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Rasheel snorted but could not answer M''s question.


    He then must have found something to be ufortable as he added on.


    ¡°It is because I want to pummel those motherfucking Dragons whose brains have rotted to the core! It is absolutely not because I want to help Cale Henituse!¡±


    ¡°Hoo hoo.¡±


    M and Sheritt quietly chuckled while Rasheel frowned and tried to say something else.


    But he couldn''t do that.


    Tap tap. Someone was tapping his arm. He turned his head to see a white-haired man.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The white hair and green-eyed man, Clopeh Sekka, was smiling.


    ¡°May Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Clopeh had asked Tasha.


    I want to be part of the team going after the Inquisitors¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm. Well, it doesn''t matter to us.¡±


    Tasha answered.


    Rasheel, who then received Clopeh¡¯s gaze, flinched before answering.


    "Well, it shouldn''t matter, right?¡±


    He then thought to himself.


    ¡®That fucker''s gaze is weird.¡¯


    That guy seemed to be the one who was out of his damn mind.


    However, he did not say that part out loud.


    Crazy bastards were best when fighting against crazy bastards.


    These punks who quietly stood there as if they were shy but had sparkling gazes were the most suitable for such situations.


    As everybody was figuring out their roles, former Lord Sheritt slowly moved back and sighed.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    "Did something happen?¡±


    M came over right on time and Sheritt shook her head.


    ¡°You must be worried about the children.¡±


    However, M¡¯s nextments made Sheritt smile bitterly without being able to answer.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure that¡¯s not the case. You must be worried about Raon going to the capital. In addition-¡±


    M could not finish her sentence.


    The children she mentioned were not only talking about Raon.


    Her other child or really her other child''s enemy¡­


    The Dragon half-blood.


    M, who could not mention the half-blood who became a Bone Dragon, trailed off a bit before asking.


    ¡°¡­Who is with them?¡±


    Lord Sheritt closed her eyes before opening them back. Her gaze moved toward the rear garden of the ck Castle.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure Beacrox, Witira, and Sui Khan are with them.


    She then added on.


    ¡°¡­They are probably interrogating the Captain and the Dragon half-bloods of the First Knights Brigade.¡±


    The Dragon half-bloods of Aipotu¡­


    The Dragon half-blood was in charge of dealing with them.


    ¡°He apparently volunteered himself for it.¡±


    This was what the Dragon half-blood had wanted.


    M stopped talking for a moment. Sheritt joined her in the silence.


    However, the area around the two Dragons was quite wordy.


    The Holy Empire and the Purple Bloods¡­


    The preparations to go up against them were being prepared one after the other.


    * * *


    Paaaat-!


    Cale opened his eyes after sensing the bright light.


    ¡°?¡±


    King Dennis, a young boy who had apletely nk face from confusion, was looking at him.


    Dennis then blurted out.


    ¡°You are-¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Before Cale could respond in any way¡­


    King Dennis continued.


    ¡°You are the disappeared youngest young master?¡±


    Cale started to speak at that moment.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The young King reacted back.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The two of them nkly looked at each other.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Just who was this House of Snow? You know nothing, John Snow!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 230: Symbol of Victory (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 230: Symbol of Victory (2)


    ¡®Youngest young master?¡¯


    Minister Bailey stepped forward as those words popped into Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­Minister, why are you there?¡±


    As young King Dennis looked at Bailey in shock¡­


    Knock knock knock.


    They heard someone knock on the door.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Is something the matter?¡±


    The person on the other side must have noticed the bit ofmotion.The young king and his old vassal made eye contact and Bailey shook her head no.


    Dennis answered the person on the other side of the door.


    ¡°Not at all. Everything is fine.¡±


    His voice waspletely calm.


    ¡°However, call the Prime Minister up to the meeting room.¡±


    The knight outside the door was silent for a moment.


    ¡°¡­As youmand, your Majesty.¡±


    He soon answered in a low voice and Dennis continued on.


    ¡°Have the people in the pce withdraw. Leave the minimum number of people possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡±


    The knight guarding the king outside the door right now, and all of the knights protecting the inside of this pce were Dennis¡¯s people.


    It was the tiniest bit of shield thete king managed to leave for him.


    ¡°Minister.¡±


    He looked at Bailey and started to speak.


    ¡°There are six hours until the changing of the guards.¡±


    That squad was a mix of the Empire faction and the King¡¯s faction.


    ¡°That should be enough time for a conversation, right?¡±


    ¡®Hooo.¡¯


    Cale''s eyes clouded over while looking at how calm Dennis was despite this sudden turn of events.


    Dennis was looking at Cale as well. His gaze slowly started to move.


    He looked at Cale, Raon, and even Eruhaben before he opened his mouth to speak again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would be bringing a Dragon-nim with you, Minister.¡±


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Cale was amazed once more.


    Dennis would not be able to tell Eruhaben¡¯s identity, but he would have noticed Raon''s identity immediately. However, his pupils had not moved at all.


    Of course, Cale could tell that Dennis was nervous.


    He could see Dennis''s faintly shaking fingertips.


    However, the fact that a kid who looked even younger than Lock could deal with things like this allowed Cale to see his character.


    Dennis spoke to Bailey as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°I''m guessing something must have happened in the north.¡±


    Knock knock knock.


    They heard some knocks and the knight from earlier spoke again.


    ¡°Everybody has withdrawn, your Majesty.¡±


    Dennis walked toward the door.


    "Follow me. This ce is not adequate for conversations.¡±


    Screeeech.


    The door opened and the middle-aged knight was looking inside with a stiff expression on his face.


    He saw Cale and Eruhaben, then his serious gaze started to shake after seeing Raon.


    However, his eyes focused as soon as the king looked at him.


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    Cale was amazed.


    Every person he met in the Royal Pce so far left better first impressions than he had expected.


    "This is the Captain of our Third Royal Knights Brigade.¡±


    The Captain contemted for a bit before asking the king a question.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may I search them for anything dangerous?¡±


    Bailey looked at Cale and Eruhaben. She then looked at Raon.


    Eruhaben chuckled as hemented.


    ¡°I guess you should at least do a search when someone suddenly infiltrates the king¡¯s bedroom.¡±


    ¡°I agree, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    I nodded his head and opened up his arms.


    ¡°I have no weapons¡­ But please feel free to take a look.¡±


    The Captain carefully nodded his head at Cale. He was tense.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    Raon opened up his chubby little legs in the air.


    He then fluttered his wings.


    ¡°Hey Knight Captain, search me as well! I have no weapons!¡±


    Cale could see the serious look on the Captain''s face crumble and his pupils starting to shake intensely.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaa.¡±


    Eruhaben let out a sigh. Raon puffed up his cheeks and shouted in a disgruntled voice.


    ¡°Hey Gold Dragon gramps, don¡¯t sigh! I am a cool Dragon!¡±


    Gold Dragon gramps.


    Those words made the Captain and King Dennis''s faces stiffen.


    Cale gently spoke in that brief moment of silence.


    ¡°We should follow protocol.¡±


    Cale made eye contact with the king.


    Cale continued to speak.


    ¡°We came to chat after all, your Majesty.¡±


    They will follow protocol because they came to chat.


    Basically, it was Cale saying we have no intentions of harming you.


    ¡°Captain. Just do a simple external search.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡±


    The Captain told another knight, who was standing there looking pale, to stay put as he moved alone to do a simple search of Cale¡¯s body.


    Bailey approached Dennis as that happened.


    ¡°I will give you a detailed exnationter, your Majesty.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The old Minister of Foreign Affairs already looked fatigued. However, her eyes were burning brighter than ever before.


    Dennis noticed this and looked at her. She gave him an answer that surprised him.


    ¡°I will be contacting the Eldest Senior, your Majesty. It is time to make the move.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Dennis looked at her as he knew the meaning behind those words. Bailey gave a short answer.


    ¡°It is a fight against time, your Majesty.¡±


    He clenched his eyes for a moment. But he then nodded his head.


    Bailey motioned to her aide with her eyes.


    The aide slightly bowed toward Bailey and the King with a determined look on her face before slowly leaving the room.


    ¡°The search has finished.¡±


    The Captain happened to speak at that time and the King took the lead.


    He walked past Cale, looked at the Dragons, and started speaking.


    ¡°Please follow me to a quiet ce, Dragon-nims.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty-¡±


    Bailey quietly approached him and he whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°Not too many people came to the pce today. It is very quiet.¡±


    She finally realized that there were no Empire faction nobles for them to worry about in the pce right now and followed behind Dennis more at ease. She had a thought as she did.


    ¡®How did he grow up so well even at his young age?¡¯


    He was her King, but Dennis was also like her grandson.


    The King walked into a room that was smaller than his bedroom and only had one table with chairs all around it.


    This room didn¡¯t even have a window.


    ¡°This is fitting to have a quiet conversation.¡±


    Dennis smiled at Cale¡¯sment.


    He then asked.


    ¡°You know who I am, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Then there is no need for me to introduce myself. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Cale Henituse. I am just a temporary guest who happens to be staying by the Erghe Mountain Range.¡±


    Cale introduced himself and then immediately asked the thing he was most curious about right now.


    ¡°What is the disappeared youngest young master?¡±


    ¡°Are you from the Archduke''s House of Snow?¡±


    The king answered by asking a question back.


    ¡°No, your Majesty.¡±


    Cale shook his head. Dennis looked at Bailey. She shook her head as well.


    However, Dennis noticed the questioning look on her face as he had spent a lot of years with her.


    He asked Cale in a nonchnt voice.


    ¡°It is a problem you do not need to know about if you are not a member of the D.¡±


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°I heard that the entire main branch of the Archduke''s House of Snow has perished. But I guess the youngest young master disappeared?¡±


    Dennis gently shrugged his shoulders.


    He then spoke in a rxed manner.


    ¡°Since the Minister said it is a fight against time, I just want a short breakdown.¡±


    ¡®As I expected.¡¯


    Cale really liked how this young king did things.


    Many people in the Empire must suffer from worshiping but their gazes were alive.


    Of course, their faces looked tired.


    ¡°We¡¯ve captured the entire subjugation squad, your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­You did?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty. We did.¡±


    The young ck Dragon on Cale¡¯sp¡­


    And the white gold-haired man seated next to him with his legs crossed as if he has no interest in their conversation¡­


    ¡®The two of them are Dragons.¡¯


    Dennis recognized that as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°This is dangerous.¡±


    He spoke in a nonchnt voice.


    ¡°Danger hase to the Haru Kingdom.¡±


    Cale looked at the intelligent King who did not need a long exnation and understood why this Captain, the Prime Minister, and the Minister of Foreign Affairs all chose to side with the king.


    This king¡­


    He had enough abilities for them to put their trust in him.


    It allowed Cale to smile cheekily as he answered.


    ¡°But this could also be an opportunity, your Majesty.¡±


    "Why?¡±


    King Dennis asked calmly, despite iming that danger hade to the kingdom.


    ¡°Are you nning on fighting against the Holy Empire or something?¡±


    Smile.


    Cale smiled instead of answering. Dennis shook his head after seeing Cale''s gaze that seemed to be asking if this was enough of a response.


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer with a smile. I am the type of person who only feels at peace after hearing things directly and receiving official documents.¡±


    Cale¡¯s smile turned odd.


    Dennis recognized this and continued to speak.


    ¡°When you are weak, you need to make sure you have some sort of insurance.¡±


    ¡®Ah.


    This king seriously is not bad.¡¯


    Cale wholeheartedly believed that.


    He seemed like a great person to work with as they went forward to fight against the Holy Empire and the Purple Bloods.


    He couldmunicate with this guy as he could with crown prince Alberu Crossman, despite it being in a different way.


    ¡°In that case, I will use my words, your Majesty.¡±


    Cale decided to answer honestly as he was going to speak anyway.


    ¡°Our target is not the Holy Empire, your Majesty.¡±


    Bailey''s face stiffened. However, Dennis still looked nonchnt as he observed Cale.


    It made Cale smile brightly as he exined.


    ¡°Dragons. We are here to capture the Dragons of Aipotu.¡±


    Bailey¡¯s pupils started shaking while the Captain standing behind the King subconsciously gulped.


    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±


    Dennis just chuckled in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing there is nobody around us.¡±


    He raised his head toward the ceiling. He looked at the empty ck ceiling before speaking.


    ¡°Since something has already happened in the Haru Kingdom''s territory, especially in the Erghe Mountain Range where the Beast people reside¡­ There is no way for us to see ourselves out of this issue. Well, we could go bow our heads toward the Empire to get out of this mess, but-¡±


    His gaze slowly moved down to Cale.


    ¡°¡­We wouldn''t be able to change anything like that now, would we?¡±


    He pointed at himself.


    ¡°The Haru Kingdom. No. You wish to get on the same boat as me?¡±


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡°No, your Majesty. We wish to have you on our boat.¡±


    This could seem like an extremely boldment, but¡­


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Dennisughed out loud.


    ¡°You are right. That is the correct way to phrase it. There are two esteemed Dragons by your side. Your boat must be bigger.¡±


    However, the smile on his face quickly disappeared.


    ¡°However, our boat is not small either.¡±


    Dennis thought that Bailey''s judgment was correct.


    ¡®We need to call Eldest senior over.¡¯


    Although he had not heard much yet, it looked as if the Haru Kingdom would get entangled in something big that would involve the Holy Empire.


    He had no idea whether it would result in gains or losses for the kingdom, but¡­


    They needed to do something.


    If things continue as they are, they would eventually lose everything to the Empire faction.


    ¡°The boat being big is great, your Majesty.¡±


    This cheekily smiling red-haired man¡­


    Dennis looked at this man and thought about when thete King called him before his death.


    The Prime Minister and Bailey had been by his side.


    ¡®Dennis.¡¯


    ¡®Royal Father.¡¯


    ¡®Listen carefully.¡¯


    Thete King mentioned the Eldest senior and other hidden cards of the Haru Kingdom before saying onest thing.


    ¡®I am not certain about this, but in addition to the Wolves, the youngest young master may have survived in the Erghe Mountain Range.¡¯


    ¡®If he survived, I''m sure his bloodline is being continued in the Erghe Mountain Range. Prime Minister, bring the portrait over.¡¯


    The portrait that the Prime Minister brought over¡­


    It contained the faces of the Archduke''s House of Snow.


    It had thest Archduke Snow, his wife, and their children.


    ¡®Someone carrying the bloodline of the youngest young master should look simr to them, so remember their faces.¡¯


    ¡®The Archduke''s House of Snow would definitely know where the Blue Wolf tribe disappeared.¡¯


    The bloodline of the Archduke''s House of Snow¡­


    Blue Wolves¡­


    And finally¡­


    ¡®And Dragon yers. We are hunters who y Dragons. Remember that.¡¯


    Dragon yers.


    Dennis never forgot about these three things.


    ¡®Cale Henituse.¡¯


    This man¡¯s face was simr to that of the Archduke''s House of Snow''s people.


    It was not just his hair color, even his presence felt simr. He couldn''t really pick out which person this man looked like as it had been over 200 years.


    ¡®No. He looks like them too.¡¯


    Dennis continued in a calm voice.


    ¡°I presume we will be hearing from the Empire tonight or tomorrow.¡±


    He asked Bailey a question.


    ¡°Who do you think will contact us?¡±


    ¡°I will prepare a list, your Majesty.¡±


    He nodded his head and looked toward the Captain.


    ¡°Bring some food for a light meal. Some drinks as well.¡±


    His gaze turned toward Cale.


    ¡°It looks like there will be a lot of things I need to hear. Isn¡¯t that right? Shouldn''t we get to know each other a bit?¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hey King!¡±


    Raon ced his chin on the table and started talking to Dennis.


    ¡°I want to eat some cookies! I want to know what cookies taste like in the Haru Kingdom!¡¯


    The king became confused.


    ¡®¡­How could a Dragon act like this?¡¯


    However, he did not let it show.


    ¡°¡­Cookies as well.¡±


    He barely managed to get those words out to the Captain.


    Dennis calmed himself down.


    ¡°How do you n on fighting the other, the enemy Dragons?¡±


    Cale clearly said that his target was the Dragons.


    ¡°I''m not sure, your Majesty.¡±


    Dennis spoke seriously to Cale, who was smiling suspiciously as if he couldn''t say yet.


    ¡°This world became extremely weak after the cataclysmic period. Magic and aura especially declined.¡±


    Cale had noticed that as well.


    He nodded his head as the white-haired young king continued to speak.


    "But Dragons are different.¡±


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben''s eyes clouded over but Dennis did not notice this as he continued to speak.


    ¡°They became even stronger.¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°They also became more cruel.¡±


    He was basically warning Cale.


    ¡°They are judging humans. They are acting like gods.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Someone inside Cale reacted.


    ¨C ¡­Judging?


    The ancient power that used to be called the Water of Judgment started to react.


    However, it was now an existence aiming for the sky.


    * * *


    That night¡­


    In the Central Temple of the Holy Empire¡­


    ¡°We have lost contact with the subjugation squad.¡±


    Pope Casillia was kneeling on the floor as she spoke.


    ¡°It looks like you will have to go to the North, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Someone cheekily sneered. He twisted his long silver hair with his finger as he asked.


    ¡°Is it the Lord¡¯s order?¡±


    ¡°Yes it is, Oh God of Victory.¡±


    He got up and lightly stretched.


    ¡°Okay. I guess I will go. Where did you say it was?¡±


    Pope Casillia looked at him and answered.


    ¡°The northern part of the Haru Kingdom in the Erghe Mountain Range, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Alright, noted!¡±


    The pupils of the man lightly answering were long and vertical.


    The way he smiled gave off a child-like naivety as well as cruelty that could not be hidden.


    The ten living gods that ruled over Aipotu¡­


    The Dragon Kendall, who was in charge of Victory, looked at the location on the map the Pope showed him.


    It was where Cale¡¯s ck Castle was located.


    The Church was starting to move quicker than Cale and the Haru Kingdom expected.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Welp.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 231: Symbol of Victory (3)

    The silver-haired Dragon, Kendall, left his spot and Pope Casillia, raised her head.


    She saw the empty chair.


    She remained kneeling as she quietly observed the empty spot.


    ¡°Your Holiness.¡±


    One of the bishops approached her.


    ¡°Has Kendall-nim left?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did he say that he will head north right away, your Holiness?¡±


    ¡°He did not say much, Bishop-nim. However, he did tell us to get a celebration ready. He also said that he will take an Inquisitor as well as some servants.¡±¡°He is moving very quickly.¡±


    The Pope looked the same as usual as she answered calmly.


    The bishop was quiet for a moment before asking this question.


    ¡°Didn''t the Lord not say anything?¡±


    The bishop, who had heard Kendall and the Pope¡¯s conversation outside the door, recalled what the Pope had said to Kendall.


    ¡®It looks like you will have to go to the North, sir.¡¯


    ¡®Is it the Lord¡¯s order?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Oh God of Victory.¡¯


    However, the Pope had never received such an order from the Lord today.


    No, she had not even reported the issue to the Lord.


    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±


    The Pope chuckled quietly.


    ¡°Bishop-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Holiness.¡±


    ¡°Please gather all the bishops.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    There were ten bishops scattered throughout the continent.


    The Pope was the only one who could summon all of them at once.


    Furthermore, the Pope could only do so with the Lord¡¯s permission.


    The bishop flinched before asking with a calm look on his face.


    ¡°May I ask the reason for this summoning, your Holiness?¡±


    The Pope was still looking at the empty chair.


    ¡°The Lord has left for a bit.¡±


    Dragon Lord.


    The Dragon Lord was the overseer for all Dragons on Aipotu as well as the single ruler of this world.


    That Dragon Lord was currently absent.


    ¡°He has gone to a different dimension. I do not know the reason why, but I presume he is looking for something.¡±


    Not even the smallest smile was on Pope Casillia''s face.


    ¡°I noticed aw breaking in the North once again. We have not received any contact from the subjugation squad. Furthermore, the Haru Kingdom has the white snake. That bitch has been hiding herself so well that we have not been able to find her.¡±


    The Pope said something crass in a calm tone but neither the bishop nor the Pope reacted to it.


    ¡°I''m certain that the subjugation squad was taken out.¡±


    ¡°I guess it is possible for the subjugation squad to be taken out if the white snake and the Haru Kingdom¡¯s hidden powers stepped in.¡±


    ¡°That is correct. They are fake and not real, so the limits of their powers are clear.¡±


    The Pope slowly stood up.


    She raised her hand to fix her slightly messed up hair.


    Shhh.


    Her wide sleeves fell and revealed her arm.


    Her skin, that was usually not revealed, was visible.


    The inside of her arm¡­ A portion of it resembled the scales of a reptile.


    ¡°This is our chance while the Lord is not here.¡±


    The Pope walked up the steps and sat on the chair as she looked down.


    She looked at the spot she had been kneeling and opened her mouth.


    "We were the ones who bled the most and fought like dogs two hundred years ago. Bishop-nim, we fought while getting blood on our hands. I want to create a ce for us, those who are neither Dragon nor human, to continue our lives.¡±


    The bishop was silent.


    The Pope continued to speak.


    ¡°However, we still remain as subordinates of the Dragons even after the cataclysmic period.


    Hoo hoo.¡±


    She quietlyughed.


    ¡°Dragons as gods?¡±


    She mumbled while nodding her head.


    ¡°I cannot wait any longer, Bishop-nim.¡±


    ¡°Your Holiness, even if the Lord has left for another dimension, we have no idea when he will return. Shouldn''t we be as careful as possible?¡±


    ¡°Bishop. I have less than one year left of my lifespan.¡±


    The Bishop''s eyes opened wide for the first time.


    "Casillia-¡±


    He called her by her name for the first time.


    ¡°Orabuni. There is no world for us Dragon half-bloods.¡±


    The bishop read the anger and loathing in the Pope''s eyes.


    ¡°I want to fill the world with chaos once again.¡±


    She then stopped talking for a moment, allowing the Bishop to sigh and respond.


    ¡°So what do you n on doing, your Holiness?¡±


    ¡°It has been two hundred years. Shouldn¡¯t some Dragons die as well?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°It is a win if we can offer up just the Haru Kingdom to take down a Dragon.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you think the Haru Kingdom is capable of taking down a Dragon?¡±


    The bishop saw the Pope smile at that moment.


    Her voice was extremely soft as she spoke with a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°The White snake. That bitch should be able to take a Dragon out at the cost of her life. That bitch will never die on her own without taking out an enemy.¡±


    "But your Holiness. Maybe that was the case before the cataclysmic period, but the current Kendall-nim¡­ Even if he is the lowest of the ten gods, he will be too much for the white snake.¡±


    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±


    Casillia quietly chuckled.


    ¡°We got some news.¡±


    She looked at the bishop with a warm smile.


    ¡°He is by the white snake''s side.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The Bishop was unable to understand what she meant before realizing something and asking in a nervous voice.


    ¡°¡­Have you found the location of that Dragon, your Holiness?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Bishop-nim. The Dragon who sees the past.¡±


    One of the two Dragons who rejected thews of this world ruled by the Dragon Lord.


    "We learned that he was acting as a fortune teller and sought out his location. My goodness, a Dragon acting like a sham of a fortune teller? That was why we had not been able to find him all this time. Anyway, we received news that he is headed toward the Haru Kingdom. I''m certain that he has gone to the white snake. There was also an odd rumor in the vige he had been staying at.¡±


    The Pope stopped for a moment before saying two words.


    "Dragon Hunter.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°There was a crazy bastard next to the fortune teller who was shouting that he was a Dragon Hunter. The vigers naturally considered him a lunatic and paid him no attention, but¡­ You should know, right?¡±


    The Bishop answered her question.


    ¡°He must be a wanderer.¡±


    Single-lifers with the qualifications to be gods.


    They were called wanderers when they died and chose to roam instead of bing a god.


    ¡°Yes, Bishop-nim. That damn rat that has been poking his head throughout the continent until a few months ago must have gone to that Dragon.¡±


    The Bishop was silent for a bit before speaking up again.


    "The white snake, that Dragon, and a wanderer¡­ If they are all in the Haru Kingdom right now¡­ And if Kendall-nim has gone to capture them¡­¡±


    The Pope and the Bishop looked at each other.


    ¡°Kendall-nim will probably die.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Bishop-nim.¡±


    The Pope stood up.


    She walked toward a map of the continent.


    ¡°The Dragon Lord is currently absent¡­ And one of the ten gods supporting him dies. The continent will fall into chaos.¡±


    She was speaking as if she had nothing to do with it.


    ¡°We just need to use that opening to gain what we deserve.¡±


    Casillia stood with the map of the continent behind her and opened up her arms toward the Bishop.


    Her appearance made him think of a holy Pope.


    ¡°I wish for the destruction of this world. What about you, orabuni?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Bishop politely bowed his head.


    ¡°I am here to simply follow yourmands, your Holiness.¡±


    He stood up straight again and answered her.


    ¡°I will gather the Bishops.¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°Secretly. Without the Inquisitors finding out about it.¡±


    "That is a smart decision, Bishop-nim.¡±


    The Bishop quietly headed out after receiving the Pope''s praises. The Pope, left alone in the room, looked toward the map of the continent.


    ¡°¡­We are going to die soon anyway.¡±


    She was a true Dragon half-blood and not one of those fakes.


    She will be unable to handle the Dragon blood inside of her body and her heart will soon explode.


    Casillia had no ns on dying like this.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t have it, then it can only be destroyed.¡±


    Her face looked gentle but her eyes were full of deep grudges and loathing.


    ¡°Oh Lord.¡±


    She looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    The corners of She¡¯s lips curled up as high as possible.


    ¡°I will trample upon your wishes. Just as you trampled on my dreams.¡±


    Cough.


    She coughed almost as if she was vomiting.


    Dark red blood dripped out of her mouth.


    Cough cough.


    The coughing continued as if it would never stop.


    Blood that she vomited out seeped into the map of the continent.


    Casillia smiled while looking at this.


    Anybody would think this smile looked beautiful and holy.


    * * *


    The leader of the subjugation squad that was headed toward the Erghe Mountain Range¡­


    Captain Zenyu of the Holy Empire¡¯s First Knights Brigade could not hide his anger as he sat there with a gag in his mouth.


    His hands and feet were tied and his shirt was undone.


    ¡°This jewel has Dragon blood in it and those who can handle this blood are called Dragon half-bloods?¡±


    M nodded her head at Sui Khan¡¯s question.


    ¡°It does seem that way. This is not even a chimera. We need to inform them about this.¡±


    M left without any second thoughts and Sui Khan quietly observed Beacrox, who was silently taking off a pair of white gloves.


    "What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Sui Khan shrugged his shoulders at the gruff question and approached Zenyu.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold? Let me button you back up.¡±


    He was smiling nicely but Zenyu looked back at him with disgust. However, he avoided Sui Khan''s gaze as soon as their gazes met.


    He looked scared.


    Beacrox looked at him and snorted before looking at a spot.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Dragon half-blood, who was now a Bone Dragon, was quietly observing Zenyu. Maybe Zenyu noticed his gaze as he looked toward the Dragon half-blood.


    He then flinched and lowered his head once they made eye contact. This was Zenyu''s first time seeing a Bone Dragon. He was thinking it was just another kind of Dragon.


    ¡°Is there something you wish to say?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood shook his head at Sui Khan¡¯s question.


    The Dragon half-blood, who came saying that he wanted to help investigate the Dragon half-bloods of Aipotu, did not have much to do.


    The jewel on top of their chest that they found almost immediately as they started inspecting Zenyu¡¯s body gave them the answer as to how they were created.


    ¡°Then I''m going to drag this guy back to the cell?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Sui Khan walked away from the rear garden of the ck Castle after hearing the Dragon half-blood''s answer.


    The ck Castle did not have any cells, making them temporarily use a few rooms as cells.


    Beacrox left as well and the Dragon half-blood was left by himself.


    "Dragon half-blood-nim.¡±


    Someone walked up to him.


    It was Mary.


    She could be called the person who gave him this body.


    The Dragon half-blood hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°I want to chat with Cale Henituse when he returns.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure young master Cale-nim will wee it.¡±


    "Will he?¡±


    The Dragon half-blood smiled bitterly before curling up his body that would fall into a deep slumber.


    Mary patted a bone wing that was getting covered in snow before leaving him alone.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but it felt as if the Dragon half-blood wanted to be alone.


    The now alone Dragon half-blood looked at the falling snow and thought to himself.


    ¡®¡­How terrible.¡¯


    Aipotu. This world was truly terrible.


    Zenyu wasn¡¯t human or really anything. He was called a Dragon half-blood but he was more like some sort of machine.


    It was more urate to call him a living golem.


    ¡®A living golem¡­


    I was a chimera.¡¯


    He was the one who had consumed the hearts of multiple Dragons.


    ¡®How terrible.¡¯


    The longer he remained in the ck Castle and remained by the side of peace¡­


    The Dragon half-blood''s memories of the past became clearer instead of slowly disappearing.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think about what he had done in the past as well as if it was okay for him to continue living like this.


    Especially-


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold?¡±


    Former Lord Sheritt walked up and gently spoke to the Dragon half-blood.


    Her freckled face looked young but the years of experience visible in her eyes showed she was old enough top the Dragon half-blood many times.


    The Dragon half-blood started to speak.


    ¡°¡­There is no way I would be cold, Sheritt-nim.¡±


    How could he be cold when he was only bones?


    ¡°But still,¡±


    Sheritt smiled and brushed off some snow by the Dragon half-blood''s eyes.


    The Dragon half-blood felt warmth in her touch.


    He should not have any senses but he felt warmth and pain.


    Lord Sheritt''s child¡­


    He was born by eating that child.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t tell the emotions behind Lord Sheritt¡¯s smile as she looked at him.


    Sometimes it felt as if he could see anger¡­


    Other times regret¡­


    He could even see sympathy and sadness.


    In addition¡­


    He could also feel affection.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    That should be a mistake.


    Affection? Anger, regret¡­ Yes, he could even understand sympathy.


    But affection should be his mistake.


    ¡®Yes. It is just a delusion because that is what I want.¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood ignored Sheritt and clenched his eyes shut.


    "Cale said that he has decided on your name. He said he wanted to chat together once he returns from the capital.¡±


    He pretended not to hear that.


    A name?


    ¡®I don¡¯t want something like that.¡¯


    Yes, he just wanted to remain as the Dragon half-blood forever.


    He couldn¡¯t fullyprehend the emotion he was feeling.


    However, his whole body felt cold despite not being able to feel the cold.


    He felt worse now than when he had six months left to live and his whole body was continuously in unbearable pain.


    ¡®But I don¡¯t want to leave.¡¯


    He still wanted to stay in this ce.


    He wanted to remain in this ck Castle.


    The Dragon half-blood felt a sense of disillusionment with himself. That was why he closed his eyes and remained in the darkness despite not needing to sleep.


    Former Lord Sheritt quietly looked at the Dragon half-blood before raising her head.


    The white snow continued to fall, creating ayer on top of the Dragon half-blood''s ck bones.


    * * *


    Oooooong¨C oooooong¨C


    ¡®Ah, seriously.¡¯


    Cale felt the divine item continuing to vibrate while he was chatting with King Dennis and pulled it out.


    He then flinched.


    A message had arrived.


    It hade from Central ins.


    < Urgent news! >


    < Found a Dragon who has stealthily snuck into the Central ins! >


    ¡®A Dragon appeared in the Central ins?¡¯


    < He was spotted in Sichuan! >


    Cale flinched.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Human?¡±


    He heard Eruhaben and Raon''s voices behind him but Cale looked at the mirror and slowly smiled.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Sichuan.


    A reason a Dragon would appear there¡­


    There was one reason such a Dragon would stealthily sneak in.


    The basement connected to the Sichuan Castle Lord''s study¡­


    That was where Cale got three items Maxillienne left behind.


    The ring.


    The sword.


    The crown.


    Of those, the ring-


    ¡®It belongs to the Dragon Lord.¡¯


    Aipotu¡¯s Dragon Lord. The Dragon with purple eyes was looking for that ring.


    And right now, that ring-


    ¡°Human, why are you looking at Goldie gramps like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben.


    He had the ring in his pocket.


    Basically¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡®He¡¯s wasting his time.¡¯


    The Dragon Lord had gone to the Central ins for no reason.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, this-¡¯


    The situation seemed to be moving in an interesting direction.


    A bigger smile appeared on Cale¡¯s face.


    ¡°Human, what is it?! Why are you smiling in such a scary manner?¡±


    He ignored Raon¡¯sment.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 232: Symbol of Victory (4)

    "What is going on?¡±


    King Dennis looked confused after asking the question.


    The way Cale was smiling while looking at that fancy mirror did not look normal.


    Furthermore, the vibrating mirror was not normal either.


    ¡®Is it a magic item?¡¯


    Cale started speaking as he had that thought.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you said that the Dragon Lord is the highest of the gods, the Almighty God, and there are Dragons beneath him as different gods?¡±


    "That is correct, sir.¡±


    The person who answered was the Prime Minister, who had been a part of this conversation since the middle.He was even older than Bailey and had a lot of wrinkles on his face.


    His eyes seemed a bit glossy as well.


    However, his voice was clear.


    ¡°There are a total of ten Dragons responsible for different things. Of course, there are said to be an additional twenty Dragons aside from them. But I don¡¯t think there are over 40.¡±


    Eruhabenmented.


    ¡°There are quite a bit of them.¡±


    He then added on.


    "But it is not too many that we will be suppressed.¡±


    Cale nodded his head in agreement.


    In Nameless 1, the world where the Roan Kingdom was located, they believed there were less than twenty Dragons throughout the Eastern and Western continentsbined.


    They were being as conservative as possible with the number of Dragons because the White Star and Arm had hunted quite a lot of them.


    Furthermore, the Dragons in Cale''s world did not live as a group like the Dragons here. In fact, Eruhaben was the peculiar case. Most of them preferred to live alone.


    That was why they were unable to know an urate number.


    Eruhaben was silent for a moment before speaking again.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a difficult number.¡±


    Tap tap.


    His finger tapped on the armrest.


    ¡°If all of those Dragonse to fight us at once, there is no n that we cane up with to defeat them.¡±


    He saw Cale¡¯s gaze and spoke sternly.


    ¡°A god will need toe.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s face slowly stiffened.


    ¡°You said that the Dragons got stronger after the cataclysmic period?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Oh esteemed Dragon.¡±


    Eruhaben continued to ask after hearing the Prime Minister''s response.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know why?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. We were unable to figure out the reason, however, we were able to check the strength of one of the ten god Dragons not too long ago. He was much stronger than before.¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t be easy.¡¯


    Eruhaben was saying that it would be difficult, however, his face was full of confusion because of something else.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°¡­The Dragons here are close?¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    King Dennis became shocked.


    Cale put the mirror back in his pocket and interjected.


    ¡°I was wondering the same thing, Eruhaben-nim. Your Majesty, there are Dragons here serving another Dragon as their leader? Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Even I can''t understand that. Even if it is the Dragon Lord, there is no way forty Dragons would all follow the Lord''s orders.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s voice was sharp.


    ¡°Some damn Dragons are okay with someone else being above them?¡±


    He asked in a nonchnt tone.


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±


    Dennis received Eruhaben¡¯s gaze and became flustered before he gulped and answered.


    ¡°I, it is not.¡±


    Smile.


    Eruhaben and Cale smiled at the same time.


    Crunch crunch.


    Raon, who was eating a cookie, merrilymented.


    ¡°Goldie gramps and our human had simr smiles!¡±


    The rejuvenated old Dragon and the young manpletely ignored thatment and leaned toward the King.


    They spoke one after the other with extremely interested expressions.


    ¡°Right? I''m sure that those Dragon bastards have conflicts with each other? There must be some of them who are getting antsy, wanting to be the Dragon Lord.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure there has to be, Eruhaben-nim. Dragons are so egotistical. I believe there are also Dragons who are not content because they did not make it as one of the ten gods as well. There should also be a good number of Dragons that are reclusive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! A Dragon listening to someone else? That makes no sense!¡±


    ¡°Of course! It absolutely does not make any sense!¡±


    Raon, who was listening to Eruhaben and Cale, tilted his head.


    ¡°I can''t tell whether you are praising them or talking shit about them!¡±


    However, his reaction wasn''t as intense as those of the people from the Haru Kingdom.


    They were looking at the Dragon and person with disbelief before making eye contact with each other.


    The King nodded his head and the Prime Minister started speaking.


    ¡°We should share all of our information as we have decided to work together.¡±


    He opened up a document.


    ¡°We believe there are twenty Dragons currently following the Dragon Lord.¡±


    Cale looked at the document.


    ¡°The rest of the Dragons have chosen silence or are wandering around. Of course, it was not like this in the beginning.¡±


    ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t like this in the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    He looked toward the Prime Minister.


    ¡°It is known that over half of the Dragons rebelled against the Dragon Lord in the beginning.¡±


    "And?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Other than two Dragons, the rest are either on the Lord¡¯s side or remaining silent.¡±


    Eruhaben asked.


    ¡°Who are those two Dragons?¡±


    Cale asked a question as well.


    ¡°Is one of the Dragons Maxillienne?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    The Prime Minister''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°¡­Do you know about her?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Our meeting with her is the reason we got involved in all of this.¡±


    The Prime Minister looked at King Dennis. The King started speaking after seeing the gaze.


    ¡°My Royal Father, thete king, said the following. He said that Maxillienne-nim is the only Dragon we can trust. However, we were unable to find her whereabouts. My Royal Father had never seen her as well, but he said it was a story he heard from my Royal Grandfather, a story that has been passed down for generations.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Maxillienne. That Dragon had crossed dimensions to go to the Central ins and died there.


    Cale did not speak about that. Instead, he asked a question.


    ¡°But I cannot understand why the rebelling Dragons chose to ept the Dragon Lord as victor.¡±


    ¡°We are working to figure that out. However, I believe it has to do with how the Dragons have gotten stronger since the cataclysmic period.¡±


    ¡°I see. But¡­¡­¡±


    Cale asked as he smiled.


    ¡°The Haru Kingdom seems to know more about the Dragons and their situations than I expected?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dennis didn''t even flinch at that question. He just quietly observed Cale.


    Cale shared his thoughts on the matter.


    ¡°There must be a Dragon giving information to the Haru Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dennis continued to quietly look at him before slowly nodding his head.


    ¡°The other esteemed Dragon aside from Maxillienne-nim. That esteemed Dragon, who continues to rebel against the Dragon Lord, has given us this information.¡±


    Cale instantly figured out the identity of that Dragon.


    The Dragon who sees the past.


    It must be that Dragon that Maxillienne told them to find.


    Maxillienne''s attribute was the future.


    This other Dragon''s attribute was the past.


    The Dragon Lord''s attribute was time.


    ¡°Human, why are you looking at me?¡±


    Raon¡¯s attribute was the present.


    Cale rubbed the cookie crumbs off of Raon¡¯s mouth as he asked.


    ¡°Are you able to contact that Dragon?¡±


    ¡°¡­Unfortunately, he moves like the wind so we have no way to contact him. However, he shows up every so often to tell us a few things before leaving again.¡±


    Dennis spoke as if it was a pity before adding on.


    ¡°I think it will be difficult to draw him in as an ally.¡±


    ¡°I see. May we ask you to try to figure out his whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°We n on doing whatever we can to locate him. This is around the time hees to talk to us, so he should be nearby.¡±


    They were potentially going to fight the Holy Empire and the Dragons. King Dennis needed to find and keep that Dragon here.


    Cale looked at him and thought to himself.


    ¡®That Dragon-¡¯


    And¡­


    ¡®Choi Jung Gun.¡¯


    He needed to find the two of them.


    He then looked toward the document.


    ¡°The details of the ten gods are quite thorough.¡±


    The Prime Minister answered.


    ¡°The Dragon Lord is hidden, but a lot of information about the ten gods is well-known. They appear to the believers at times as well.¡±


    ¡°I see. God of water, fire,-¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    ¡°¡­There''s even a God of Fighting?¡±


    The God of Fighting was one of the Dragons on the ten thrones.


    ¡°Zenyu, the leader of the subjugation squad, his attribute was Fighting-¡±


    Cale trailed off and looked toward the Haru Kingdom''s people. Bailey was the one to answer.


    ¡°Yes sir. The Dragon half-bloods carry on an attribute of one of the ten gods. Those who do were treated as more important as they carried on a portion of a god¡¯s power.¡±


    Ha!


    Eruhaben scoffed in disbelief.


    Bailey flinched and looked toward him.


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    Eruhaben shook his head.


    ¡°Those Dragon half-bloods are definitely fake.¡±


    He spoke firmly.


    ¡°Dragons, and even the half-bloods, never have the same attributes.¡±


    It was rare for a Dragon half-blood to have an attribute.


    They needed to survive having Dragon''s blood in them and go through the first growth phase.


    They would have their own attribute once they made it through that.


    Because although they were half-Dragon, that half was still Dragon.


    Even the Dragon half-blood in the ck Castle had his own attribute.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no way-¡±


    Bailey looked shocked.


    "Every Dragon half-blood has a Dragon they received the blood from. Their bloodline. That is why even when they do awaken an attribute, it is the attribute of the Dragon who gave them the blood.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Not possible.¡±


    Eruhaben had yet to hear about the jewel in Zenyu¡¯s chest and the secrets of the Dragon half-bloods here, but he was confident.


    ¡°Those are not Dragon half-bloods. They are fake. They aren¡¯t even at the level of chimeras. I''m certain that they were manufactured.¡±


    ¡®Ho.¡¯


    The Prime Minister gasped.


    Eruhaben frowned.


    ¡°It is clear that the Dragon giving you guys information did not tell you everything. A Dragon should know that something like that makes no sense.¡±


    He shook his head before chuckling.


    ¡°There was a reason those Dragon half-bloods were oddly weak.¡±


    King Dennis gulped while hearing Eruhaben call those Dragon half-bloods weak.


    He then flinched after hearing Eruhaben''s enraged voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious they inserted Dragon blood into human bodies. Those who managed to survive are the ones they call the Dragon half-bloods.¡±


    The ancient Dragon was getting extremely annoyed.


    ¡°A ton of humans must have died in the process. It is very rare for a human body to withstand Dragon blood.¡±


    Why were Dragons Dragons?


    If you wish to be a dignified existence¡­ If you wished to be an arrogant existence¡­


    Shouldn''t you act in a fitting manner?


    If they acted like that to be gods-


    ¡°Those backwards idiots!¡±


    Gods should not be like that.


    Dragons, on the other hand, were that way.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale let out a groan.


    The ancient Dragon was truly enraged.


    White gold dust was slowly starting to rise around him.


    His attribute had subconsciously activated.


    ¡°Goldie gramps! Calm down! Have a cookie!¡±


    Cale looked at the ancient Dragon, who was so enraged he couldn''t even hear Raon, and started speaking.


    ¡°Should we fuck up the Dragons following the Dragon Lord for now?¡±


    He spoke in a refreshing manner.


    ¡°?¡±


    Eruhaben looked confused but the dust settled down around him.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    A smile slowly started appearing on Cale''s face.


    ¡°I guess you have a n?¡±


    Cale continued in a refreshed tone.


    ¡°The Dragon Lord is not in this world.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    King Dennis reacted to that.


    "What do you mean by that?¡±


    Cale looked at the shocked Dennis and did not answer right away.


    Piiiiiiiiiiiiii¡ª-


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Human, they are calling from the castle!¡±


    Someone was calling from the ck Castle.


    Cale read the message before immediately asking Eruhaben.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim, could you please connect the videomunication device?¡±


    "Why?¡±


    ¡°Apparently a Dragon has appeared in the Erghe Mountain Range.¡±


    The Haru Kingdom''s people gasped.


    Bailey jumped up from her seat.


    "That makes no sense! A Dragon making a move right away?! That¡¯s not possible!¡±


    ¡°One moment please.¡±


    However, Cale was in a hurry.


    Eruhaben subconsciously asked.


    ¡°How many Dragons are there?¡±


    ¡°Just one.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Eruhaben looked confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush when it is just one Dragon?¡±


    The Haru Kingdom''s people did not understand the meaning behind Eruhaben¡¯s question.


    However, Cale could not pay any attention to it.


    He showed Eruhaben the message.


    There was just a single line.


    < I can sense a Dragon. I''m going to beat them up. - Rasheel >


    He thenmented.


    "We must capture him alive! We need to get some information! It would be bad if Rasheel-nim beat that Dragon to death right away!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Eruhaben epted that reason and immediately contacted the videomunication device.


    As Cale and Eruhaben moved quickly around the baffled Haru Kingdom''s people¡­


    Crunch crunch.


    Raon was still eating his cookie when his eyes headed toward a corner of the room.


    Underneath the cab¡­


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He noticed a green light in the darkness.


    To be more urate, it was a pair of green eyes.


    A small snake, a white baby snake with its tongue out, appeared underneath the cab and flinched once it made eye contact with Raon.


    * * *


    ¡°Kahahaha! It is finally time to pummel the backwards Dragon bastards of this Atipotu or Aipotu or whatever! Kahahahahah!¡±


    Rasheelughed loudly and headed toward the location of the Dragon he sensed.


    ¡°Kahahaha! This senior will teach him a lesson!¡±


    Clopeh Sekka was quietly following by his side.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    A white snake?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 233: Symbol of Victory (5)

    <Symbol of Victory (5)>


    * * *


    After immediately connecting with the ck Castle via videomunication device, Cale saw M awkwardly smiling at him.


    "What happened?¡±


    She answered Eruhaben''s question in a gentle voice.


    ¨C Mm. I''m sorry.


    She looked like an older sister who had a troublemaker of a younger sibling she couldn¡¯t control.


    ¨C I had nothing for that child, Rasheel, to do right now, so I told him to go to the top of the roof and keep an eye out.


    Cale quietly kept his mouth shut.¡®She told him to go get snowed on and stay on top of the roof in this cold weather?¡¯


    Rasheel. He was a Dragon as well. Was this kind of treatment okay?


    ¨C He must have been bored as he sharpened his senses as he messed around. He then said he noticed a Dragon and took one of the human children around him as he left.


    M shook her head from side to side.


    ¨C My goodness, that child is such a handful.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to nag him a bit.¡±


    Eruhaben sighed as he said that while Cale, who had been quietly listening, felt a mysterious sense of leeriness and asked.


    "Who was the human child that went with him, M-nim?¡±


    ¡®Rosalyn? Choi Han?¡¯


    ¨C Clopeh Sekka. He took that child with him.


    Cale subconsciouslymented after hearing that.


    ¡°He took the human who is just like him.¡±


    Raon chimed in with a bright voice at that moment.


    ¡°Human, you are wrong! Rasheel cannot defeat Clopeh Sekka!¡±


    Cale was not an inflexible person.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are correct.¡±


    He was someone who happily agreed when a seven year old Dragon was correct.


    ¨C Hoo hoo. I don¡¯t think you need to worry too much. Little Witira went that way saying that she was bored.


    ¡®Aha.¡¯


    Cale was relieved.


    It sounded as if he didn''t need to go back to the ck Castle immediately.


    ¨C Plus, what¡¯s the worst that could happen?


    As M said that in a gentle voice¡­


    ¨C Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang¡ª!


    They heard a loud explosion through the videomunication device.


    ¨C Booboboboooooooooom¨C!


    They could see something through the window beyond M''s shoulder.


    Cale subconsciously called out.


    ¡°Umm, umm, M-nim-¡±


    He pointed past M¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It looks like a mountain is crumbling?¡±


    A white snowy mountain in the distance¡­


    There was a huge avnche and the top of the snowy mountain crumbled.


    ¨C Oh my.


    Cale¡¯s face stiffened a bit.


    ¨C That direction is where Lock went.


    ¡®As I expected.¡¯


    Cale had guessed correctly.


    Lock had gone with Gashan and a few others to visit the Wolf tribe hiding in the Erghe Mountain Range.


    To be more urate, they went to go meet the Wolf tribe''s leader, negotiate, and bring them to the ck Castle.


    ¡°I will return as quickly as possible, M-nim.¡±


    Cale ended the call.


    Honestly speaking, he was not worried about Rasheel or Clopeh Sekka.


    ¡®Rasheel is a Dragon and Clopeh Sekka is a guy who will be fine no matter what happens.¡¯


    However, it would be quite bad if Lock''s group or the Wolvesing back with them got caught in that fight or the avnche.


    ¡®Tsk.¡¯


    The good thing was that they knew the location of the Wolf tribe and could teleport to them because M had escorted them there.


    Cale would have immediately returned to the ck Castle if they didn''t have that information. He might have sent M back to the Wolf tribe vige.


    He looked toward the quiet people of the Haru Kingdom.


    King Dennis felt a bit scared when he made eye contact with Cale.


    He avoided Cale¡¯s gaze and looked toward Bailey.


    ¡°¡­Thatdy is also a Dragon, your Majesty.¡±


    Dennis let out a deep sigh at Bailey''sment.


    Cale didn¡¯t pay the king any attention and said what he needed to say.


    ¡°We''ve discussed the important things already so it looks like I will have to go back to the ck Castle for a bit, your Majesty.¡±


    Cale looked at Eruhaben who slightly nodded his head.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim will remain here so that we can smoothlymunicate through videomunication.¡±


    Bailey was relieved that the ancient Dragon would be staying here. She unintentionally let out a quiet sigh of relief before making eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Could the Haru Kingdom please look into why the Holy Empire moved differently from what we expected?¡±


    He said what he needed to say without any filters.


    "We will take care of the fighting. As for other things we need, nothing needs to be said, right?¡±


    ¡°We will do our best.¡±


    There were many meanings behind King Dennis¡¯s short response.


    ¡°There are a few things we have prepared as well. We will put all of them at the most optimal state and contact you with the Dragon-nim¡¯s help.¡±


    Sssss, ssss-


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to tell you yet, but we have prepared our own way to fight the Dragons. So-¡±


    Sssssssss, ssssss-


    Dennis could not continue and turned his head toward the direction of the annoying sound he had been hearing for a while.


    It was an extremely faint breathing noise.


    He flinched after turning his head.


    Cale, who also looked in that direction, flinched as well.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    Cale saw Raon t against the ground, shoving his short and chubby front paw underneath the dresser.


    Clunk. Clunk.


    The dresser moved up and down before Raon pulled out his front paw and raised it in the air.


    ¡°Human, I caught a snake!¡±


    Sssss, sssss-


    There was a beautiful white baby snake crying miserably in Raon¡¯s chubby paw.


    King Dennis shouted.


    "S, Senior-!¡±


    ¡®Senior?¡¯


    Cale was confused but the Prime Minister quickly spoke up.


    ¡°The Haru Kingdom has a guardian senior who is a Beast. This is that Senior''s child. I believe she is here as a messenger.¡±


    Cale looked at Raon who brightly asked.


    "Should I let her go?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. Let her go.¡±


    Raon let the snake go and the snake quickly ran away from Raon.


    Dennis stepped forward.


    ¡°Excuse me ma¡¯am, are you here to deliver a message from Eldest Senior? How perfect.¡±


    He was extremely respectful toward this baby snake.


    The baby snake continued to make breathing sounds while moving quickly.


    Dennis approached the snake.


    "We had some messages for Eldest Senior as well. I don''t think our messenger would have arrived yet-¡±


    Dennis flinched.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    A confused noise came out of the boy''s mouth.


    And-


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale was confused as well.


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    The baby snake looked scared as she charged fiercely and quickly.


    Toward Cale.


    Ssssssss!


    She then quickly crawled up Cale¡¯s leg and tried to bury herself into Cale¡¯s clothes.


    The snake that was only as long as Cale¡¯s cheek was moving so urgently that Cale didn¡¯t even think about pushing her away. He simply looked at the baby snake with a nk expression on his face.


    The baby snake quickly climbed up to his shoulder before rubbing her face on Cale¡¯s cheek.


    Ssssssss-


    Her breathing finally sounded rxed as a cold sensation touched Cale¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°That, that-¡±


    As Raon looked at the baby snake in shock¡­


    Cale moved his eyes to look at the baby snake.


    "W, what the?¡±


    He was so shocked that these were the only words he could say.


    The baby snake looked right at Cale.


    The white snake¡¯s green eyes made Cale think of that crazy bastard.


    It was at that moment.


    The small snake¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    ¡®What did I just hear?¡¯


    He nkly looked away from the baby snake and looked around.


    The Haru Kingdom''s people looked astonished while Eruhaben looked as if this might be a headache but it was entertaining as hell.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Raon''s chubby cheeks were shaking.


    Raon, who fiercely shouted no, continued to shout.


    ¡°Our human is not your daddy! You stupid snake!¡±


    The baby snake flinched as if she was scared at Raon¡¯s shout before shaking as she stuck even closer to Cale.


    She then rubbed her head on Cale¡¯s cheek some more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rub your head on him! Even our human¡¯s skin is weak! Don¡¯t do that! Get away from him!¡±


    Raon rattled off as if he didn''t know what to do before flying up close to Cale¡¯s face.


    That made the baby snake shake even more in fear.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    It forced Cale to stop Raon from getting closer.


    ¡°!¡±


    Raon looked at Cale with an extremely shocked face before slowly asking a question.


    ¡°Human, are you this snake''s daddy?¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale let out a sigh.


    ¡°You know that makes no sense.¡±


    Seeing him shake his head made Raon''s face light up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It makes no sense! Our human is not this snake''s daddy! Our human-¡±


    Raon suddenly stopped there.


    Rather than pay him any attention, Cale looked toward the small snake.


    ¡°Are you scared of Dragons?¡±


    He asked because this snake seemed extremely scared of Raon.


    This snake also did not even dare to look in Eruhaben''s direction.


    The snake nodded her head and answered.


    ¡°Mommy said to avoid Dragons at all costs.


    Ssssssss.¡±


    She then rubbed her face on Cale¡¯s cheek again.


    ¡°Why am I your daddy?¡±


    The baby snake tilted her head at Cale¡¯s question before answering.


    ¡°Then, mommy¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    What nonsense was this?


    The baby snake continued to speak as Cale was confused.


    ¡°You smell the same as mommy.¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale could understand that the snake felt that way because of a smell, but he felt it was odd.


    ¡®Looking at her, her mom must be a snake too. But I smell the same as her mom?


    Do snakes smell?


    No, do I smell simr to snakes?


    ¡®What is she talking about?¡¯


    Cale was wondering about it before he realized that it had be extremely quiet.


    The Haru Kingdom''s people¡­


    The Prime Minister, Minister of Foreign Affairs, and the King¡­


    All of them were trying their best to not let it show, so Cale pretended not to see their shocked expressions.


    He didn''t really want to exin nor did he have the time to do so.


    "Sir Cale.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Bailey exchanged nces with Dennis before looking at Cale.


    Something was different about her gaze now.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    He suddenly got chills.


    Bailey didn''t care and started speaking with a stiff expression on her race.


    ¡°¡­We know that you are not a Dragon. We thought you were human.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right.


    I am human.


    Ah, do they think I''m a Snake person now?¡¯


    Cale opened his mouth to quickly exin the misunderstanding, but Bailey was faster.


    ¡°¡­A snake who couldn''t be a Dragon. Sir, are you an imugi?¡±


    Cale answered immediately as he was bbergasted.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡®Now people are wondering if I''m an imugi? I''ve basically heard it all now.


    Mm.¡¯


    However, he felt oddly iffy.


    It was because the red crown was in the spatial pocket bag in his pocket.


    That crown was thebination of two crowns and an imugi''s reverse scale.


    ¡®Is the smelling from the reverse scale?¡¯


    The red jewel at the center of the red crown¡­ Cale thought that the jewel must be the source of the smell as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°I guess Eldest Senior must be an imugi then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes sir.¡±


    Bailey answered honestly as if she had nothing to hide.


    ¡°Ssssssss.¡±


    The snake continued to rub her face on Cale¡¯s cheek.


    Furthermore, she finally said the message her mother sent her to deliver.


    ¡°Mommy is sick!


    Whimper.¡±


    She then weakly sulked.


    ¡°¡­Eldest Senior is ill?¡±


    King Dennis¡¯s face turned pale.


    The final card for protecting the Haru Kingdom¡­ It was extremely bad for their White snake senior to be ill.


    Cale and Eruhaben made eye contact.


    The gaze was enough for the two of them without requiring any conversation.


    ¡®We should meet the White Snake.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, Eruhaben-nim.¡¯


    The ck Castle.


    After taking care of things there, it seemed as if they would need to go see the White Snake.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go deal with Rasheel''s mess first.¡¯


    Then he would have a light conversation with a Dragon of this world.


    Cale didn''t think that they would lose.


    No matter how strong this Dragon might be, that Dragon was alone while Cale''s side had a lot of strong people.


    ¡°I will head back for now.¡±


    * * *


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    There was a loud noise before Rasheel was smashed into a mountain.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    A strand of blood dripped out of his mouth.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    Rasheel''s eyes were bloodshot and he was breathing heavily.


    He looked down at his hands.


    The back of his hand was all peeled back and bleeding.


    ¡°This stupid Dragon bastard-¡±


    Rasheel¡¯s eyes were full of rage.


    His blood dyed the white snow red.


    ¡°Hoo hoo.¡±


    A silver-haired man descended in front of him.


    The man''s feet gently left footprints on the snow as hended.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡±


    The God of Victory, the lowest of the ten Dragon gods. Kendall.


    He curled his silver hair with his finger as he spoke.


    ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    He looked down at Rasheel who stood up and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±


    ¡°Hoo hoo.¡±


    Kendall continued tough as he spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd. I heard that all of the Dragons other than the rebels drank Holy Water. Why didn¡¯t you drink the Holy Water?¡±


    Huuuuuuuu huuuuuuuuu.


    Rasheel bit down on his lips.


    Kendall tilted his head as if he was amused.


    He looked at the silent Rasheel and continued to speak.


    ¡°This is no fun because you are so weak. Maybe I should have brought some Holy Water with me.¡±


    Rasheel''s tightly clenched fists were shaking.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He stealthily peeked around as he did that.


    ¡®He ran away.¡¯


    Clopeh Sekka. That bastard thankfully managed to run away.


    ¡®That bastard needs to quickly go inform them.¡¯


    Rasheel thought to himself.


    ¡®There has to be at least two at my level of strength.¡¯


    This silver-haired Dragon bastard in front of his eyes¡­


    There needed to be at least two Dragons of Rasheel¡¯s caliber to take on this crazy bastard.


    ¡°Hoo hoo.¡±


    The silver-haired Dragon continued to curl his hair as heughed.


    Rasheel charged at Kendall again.


    Of course, he made ament as he charged.


    ¡°Yourugh is so shitty! Stop twirling your hair like that! It¡¯s annoying!¡±


    He meant it.


    Rasheel flinched at that moment.


    His senses detected another living creature.


    ¡°Hoo hoo. It looks like some Beast people.¡±


    This shitty silver-haired bastard in front of himughed as if he was amused.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Our Rasheel is getting angry.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 234: Symbol of Victory (6)

    Book 2: Chapter 234: Symbol of Victory (6)


    <Symbol of Victory (6)>


    * * *


    Cale got on top of Eruhaben¡¯s teleportation magic circle but could not hide the concerned look on his face.


    ¡°Do you have no ns to move away?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The round green eyes stared at him. The white snake had wrapped herself around Cale¡¯s neck and showed no signs of leaving him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go back to your mom?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    The baby white snake rubbed her face on Cale''s cheek again.Cale saw Raon, who was huffing with his front paws clenched.


    ¡®Haa.¡¯


    Cale clenched his eyes shut as he wanted to sigh.


    He needed to save this destroyed world, Aipotu. But what was he doing in between a seven year old Dragon and an even younger baby snake?


    ¡°I thought your mom is ill. Shouldn¡¯t you be at her side?¡±


    The white snaked flinched at Cale''sment.


    She then weakly mumbled.


    ¡°It hurts to see her in pain.¡±


    Raon flinched at that moment.


    His roaming dark blue eyes stared at the white snake. He then lifted his shoulders and puffed up his chubby belly toward Cale.


    ¡°Human! Let¡¯s just go together! Didn¡¯t you say you n on meeting that white snake¡¯s momter anyway? They can be reunited then!¡±


    The white snake cautiously turned her gaze toward Raon.


    Her action was slow and hesitant as if she was still scared, but¡­ She slowly opened her mouth while looking at Raon.


    ¡°¡­A good Dragon¡­¡­?¡±


    Raon shook his head.


    ¡°I am a cool Dragon! I am an extremely great and mighty Dragon!¡±


    ¡°¡­Cool Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°¡­Great and mighty Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, an extremely great and mighty Dragon!¡±


    Cale listened to the snake and Dragon''s conversation in disbelief before motioning toward the chuckling Eruhaben.


    ¡°Just teleport us, Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    King Dennis bit down on his lips as he watched.


    ¡®Is it okay for them to be so calm when Kendall has already arrived?¡±


    Aipotu''s ten living Dragons¡­ No, gods¡­


    Although he had thest seat of the ten, Kendall was still very strong.


    Cale¡¯s group should know this as well, but they were extremely calm.


    Paaaat-!


    The teleportation magic circle soon activated and Cale, Raon, and the small White Snake had left.


    As the Haru Kingdom''s people, who looked scared because of the Dragon Fear that Eruhaben had gently raised up, stopped cowering their bodies¡­


    Knock knock knock.


    There were some knocks on the door before they heard the Knight Captain''s voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Duke Tolz is requesting an audience.¡±


    Eruhaben looked toward Dennis. Dennis''s eyes that became sharp for a moment soon calmed down once he saw the ancient Dragon.


    ¡°He is the Kingdom¡¯s greatest mage, Dragon-nim.¡±


    Duke Tolz was the strongest of the three publicly known mages of the Haru Kingdom.


    ¡°He is also the leader of the opposing faction, the Empire faction.¡±


    King Dennis''s thought about the Haru Kingdom''s greatest obstacle¡­


    The leader of the Empire faction, who grew his power by leaning on the Holy Empire and not the Haru Kingdom, was someone who was famous for worshiping the Haru Kingdom.


    ¡°He seems to have noticed something toe right now.¡±


    An odd smile appeared on Eruhaben''s face after hearing the King''s exnation.


    ¡°Nothing is ever easy.¡±


    Eruhaben was left here alone now that Cale and Raon had left. However, there was still a smile on his face despite the wordsing out of his mouth.


    ¡°My responsibilities have grown since been rejuvenated.¡±


    Eruhaben thought that he would be busy for a while until Cale took care of Rasheel''s mess. He then addressed King Dennis.


    ¡°I am your knight starting today.¡±


    This rejuvenated Dragon who was over 1,000 years old was nning on pretending to be a sword master for the first time in a long while.


    Paaaat-!


    As for Cale, he returned to the ck Castle with Raon and the baby White snake.


    ¡°Cale.¡±


    ¡°M-nim.¡±


    M greeted them.


    Cale¡¯s face stiffened once he saw her.


    M¡¯s face did not look good. She spoke with a stiff expression.


    ¡°I can''t feel it.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    She was looking out the window.


    She was looking at the mountain with therge avnche.


    ¡°Rasheel''s existence, I can''t feel his mana.¡±


    M had waited because Cale had said that he wasing back.


    Lord Sheritt seemed to have already started protecting the ck Castle.


    M spoke without the tiniest of smiles on her face.


    ¡°I think something must have happened.¡±


    She quietly added on.


    "Something bad.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s right.¡±


    The silver-haired Dragon, Kendall, started smiling.


    ¡°The reason we sent the subjugation squad was because of Wolves.¡±


    Step.


    He stepped forward. He was stepping on snow but there were no footprints left on it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Rasheel was breathing heavily as he slowly got up. The white snow that got on him when he mmed into the ground fell off.


    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±


    Kendall could not hold back hisugh as he watched Rasheel.


    ¡°Oh, you were protecting that Wolf tribe? Why do you look so solemn now?¡±


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    Rasheel wanted to get angry at Kendall but he could not do that.


    The Beasts were getting closer.


    Both Rasheel and this annoying Dragon, Kendall, knew about it, but they both feigned ignorance.


    Kendall was simply finding this situation to be entertaining and curious about what would happen.


    As for Rasheel-


    ¡®Fuck! Why are theying here?! It should be clear even from a distance that this is the middle of the battlefield!¡¯


    He could not easily move.


    Honestly speaking, he didn''t care whether Beast people of Aipotu died or not. To be even more blunt, he wasn''t even interested in whether this world would be destroyed.


    However, however-


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to show them!¡¯


    He couldn''t ept the young Wolf who is part of Cale''s group or that old Tiger to see him looking so terrible.


    ¡°¡­So annoying! It¡¯s so annoying!¡±


    Kendall''s shoulders bobbed up and down as if he was even more amused.


    ¡°You must be quite young despite your appearance.¡±


    Kendall wasughing at Rasheel for being unable to hide his emotions.


    He had been annoyed for a long time as the ten gods treated him as the youngest, so seeing a Dragon who was acting even younger than he does was entertaining.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    That was why he made up his mind.


    ¡°You, I''m going to have to take you as my subordinate.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? You think I''ll be your subordinate? Are you fucking crazy?¡±


    Rasheel, who was catching his breath and looking around, was angry.


    His body was already moving before he could even rationally figure things out.


    Rasheel instantly arrived in front of Kendall and his fist aimed for Kendall¡¯s face.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    However, a shield appeared and Rasheel''s fist as stopped in front of Kendall.


    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±


    Kendallughed.


    Originally, he was nning on getting rid of any and all existences that annoyed him.


    The Beast people of the Erghe Mountain Range and those bastards of the Haru Kingdom¡­


    However, he was feeling good now and it looked as if he could y with this Dragon for a while.


    Normally, he would never say such a thing about another Dragon.


    ¡°Unless you drink the Holy Water¡­ You will never be able to defeat me.¡±


    Rasheel clenched his fists.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°¡­Holy Water- what is that?¡±


    Rasheel didn''t know what Holy Water was.


    However, he had figured out why he was unable to defeat Kendall.


    ¡®The mana is not listening to me.¡¯


    Even for someone like Rasheel who liked to fight with his physical body, mana was like air to Dragons.


    However, that mana was not listening to Rasheel even when he was using Dragon Fear.


    ¡®As for this shitty Dragon bastard, mana is listening to him too well.¡¯


    No.


    It was not just mana.


    ¡®Nothing here is on my side.¡¯


    This area on top of the mountain where he was fighting against Kendall¡­


    None of the things that existed here were on Rasheel''s side.


    To be more specific, most of the things that should be neutral in this world were on Kendall''s side.


    ¡®Should I be relieved that at least the air is not on his side?¡¯


    Mana, aura, wind, even the snow¡­


    Everything was turning a blind eye to Rasheel.


    ¡®I''m sure that Holy Water thing is the reason for all of this.¡¯


    That was why he wanted to figure out the identity of this Holy Water.


    Rasheel looked at Kendall with a serious expression on his face. Kendall was entertained as he watched that gaze.


    Victory.


    Ever since that attribute was awakened, he realized that this attribute urately reflected his own personality.


    He loved seeing the faces of his enemies as they were facing defeat.


    The way they looked at him with a gaze full of despair or with the smallest bit of hope¡­


    When he crushed such an opponent-


    ¡°You are curious about the Holy Water?¡±


    It made him feel alive.


    ¡°What should I do? Oh, I''ll tell you about it if you be my toy.¡±


    He chuckled.


    Despite them both being Dragons, the Dragon Lord and the Seven Dragon gods were at a different level.


    Yes, I''m a god. It should be fine for me to have a Dragon as my y thing.¡¯


    He could not toy with the Dragons who had taken the Holy Water like this.


    The Dragon Lord would not permit him to do so.


    ¡®He¡¯ll say something about how I need to respect them because they are brethren who have shared the Holy Water, the foundation of the world, with us.¡¯


    That was the reason a young Dragon like Kendall had to treat the older Dragons with respect despite being a god.


    That annoyed him so much.


    However, if it is a Dragon that has not consumed Holy Water¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t know where he came from, but it should be fine for me to have him, right?¡¯


    A Dragon having another Dragon serve him¡­ Wasn¡¯t that perfect for a god?


    Kendall''s body was getting heated.


    He was feeling victory for the first time in a long time. His life had been so boring. He truly loved these kinds of battles, battles where his victory was guaranteed.


    ¡°Alright, I''m sure it will teach you some things if I beat you up a bit.¡±


    Kendall extended his hand.


    Baaaaaang-


    Arge strand of mana shot out from his hand to create a whip.


    The Beast people did not get any closer.


    They must have gotten scared or something. However, Kendall felt that it was ridiculous that they were not running away.


    It didn¡¯t matter as he would y around with this Dragon in front of him for a bit before ripping the Beast people into shreds with his whip.


    He looked at Rasheel and made ament.


    ¡°Are you lonely?


    There is nobody on your side right now.¡±


    He then flicked his whip.


    Baaaaaang-


    The whip sounded vicious as it ripped through the air.


    His movements were so quick that the whip instantly struck Rasheel''s body.


    Rasheel was still in his human form.


    The whip turned asrge as Rasheel''s body as it struck him.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª!


    There was a loud explosion.


    The whip had not just struck Rasheel.


    It had struck the mountain behind him as well, leaving arge dent toward the top of the mountain.


    Shshshshshaaaaa¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The aftershock created an avnche, sending yet another loud noise throughout the Erghe Mountain Range.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, the smile disappeared from Kendall''s face.


    He looked down at his hand.


    His veins were visible on the hand holding the whip.


    He needed to keep putting more strength into his hand.


    In the ce covered by the snow from the avnche and the debris from the broken pieces of the mountain¡­


    Kendall looked toward where Rasheel should be on the ground.


    His face slowly stiffened.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The other side of the whip he was holding¡­


    He could feel someone pulling from there.


    The snow that shot up settled down as the debris and dust fell to the ground.


    Kendall could now see in front of him.


    ¡°He, hehe-¡±


    Rasheel wasughing.


    Drip, drip. His forehead must have been cut by the whip as he was bleeding.


    His body was still mmed into the destroyed part of the mountain.


    However, he did not let go of the whip.


    ¡°Ke, keke.¡±


    And he wasughing.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡®Are you lonely?.¡¯


    Kendall''s question was so funny.


    This shitty Dragon bastard was asking whether Rasheel was lonely because there was nothing here on his side.


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    He coughed up some blood.


    Other than his body, there was nothing around him to help him.


    ¡°Haha-¡±


    It was really funny.


    The ground had turned hard as he mmed into the mountain.


    The stones in the area he mmed into just happened to be sharp.


    He truly seemed to be unlucky.


    ¡°Hey, what is your attribute?¡±


    Rasheel asked and Kendall answered with a confused look on his face.


    ¡°Victory.¡±


    ¡®Aha.


    That¡¯s the reason.¡¯


    Rasheel could understand the situation once he thought about the Holy Water and the attribute of Victory.


    ¡®Yes, this area is set up for that bastard to win.¡¯


    It was not just the effect of that mysterious Holy Water but also that attribute.


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    Laughing loudly made him cough up blood again.


    However, Rasheel still smiled.


    ¡®The Beast people are not getting any closer.


    Then they won''t see this shameful look of mine.


    That¡¯s good.¡¯


    That was one issue resolved.


    The smile on Rasheel¡¯s face became bigger.


    ¡®Are you lonely?¡¯


    He thought about Kendall¡¯s question again.


    ¡°Keke.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why are youughing?¡±


    Rasheelughed again after seeing Kendall''s confused face.


    ¡°Pwahaha, hahaha-!¡±


    He then suddenly stoppedughing.


    Rasheel looked at Kendall with a casual expression on his face.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Rasheel shared a truth he realized at a young age as he grew up as a Dragon.


    ¡°Dragons are supposed to be lonely.¡±


    Dragons grew up lonely.


    ¡°And the world has never been on my side.¡±


    Rasheel never thought that the world was on his side.


    Dragons weren''t friendly even with their fellow Dragons.


    Dragons generally grew up alone.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be the world¡¯s way of telling a young Dragon that it was not on their side?


    Rasheel grew up thinking that way.


    That was why he was proud of being a Dragon.


    Why?


    ¡®I''m still strong.


    Loneliness?


    What do I have to fear when I, the great and mighty Rasheel, is on my side?¡¯


    Rasheel hadpletely understood his attribute once he realized that.


    Indomitability.


    To not submit regardless of the situation.


    That was what it meant to be a Dragon in Rasheel¡¯s opinion.


    If the mana, the ground, and even the wind was not on his side¡­


    If he still did not submit and overcame this situation¡­


    "Ah, that¡¯s too cool.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rasheel became excited at the thought of how cool he would look.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I''ve wanted to fight.¡±


    Drip drip.


    He didn¡¯t pay any attention to the blood dripping out of his mouth and licked his lips. Rasheel looked extremely excited as he did that.


    It could not be helped.


    To win this fight, that-


    ¡®Doesn''t that mean I will have defeated the world?¡¯


    That was a fucking awesome thought for Rasheel.


    ¡°!¡±


    Kendall''s eyes opened wide as he watched.


    Crunch.


    The whip Rasheel was holding was starting to crack.


    Rasheel''s strength was creating gaps in the tightly bound mana.


    And at the same time¡­


    ¡°¡­Sir Clopeh.¡±


    Lock was looking at Clopeh Sekka, who was standing in front of him with a gentle look on his face.


    Clopeh smiled gently as he spoke.


    ¡°Cover your presence and wait.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    Lock blurted out after feeling an unexinable sense of difort. Clopeh smiled brightly.


    "Waiting is essential to smack a Dragon from the back.¡±


    Rasheel had thought that Clopeh Sekka had run away and even Kendall was unable to sense him.


    However, he had not run away. He was here waiting.


    He was waiting to smack this enemy Dragon in the back.


    Lock''s jaw dropped in shock as he recalled some advice he had received.


    ¡®Lock, Lock! You have to be careful of Clopeh Sekka! He¡¯s 480 degrees crazy!¡¯


    It was the advice that the great and mighty Raon had given him.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    480 degrees. That''s SUPER crazy.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 235: Symbol of Victory (7)

    Book 2: Chapter 235: Symbol of Victory (7)


    While Lock was nkly standing there, Gashan stared at Clopeh.


    ¡°Are you saying that the enemy right now is a Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Clopeh simply ignored Gashan¡¯s suspicious gaze that was directed at him.


    "Rasheel-nim is fighting against a Dragon who introduced himself as Kendall.¡±


    One of the old men standing in the back reacted.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°The God of Victory¡­¡­!¡±


    Clopeh looked at the old man with an indifferent gaze. He took a quick nce at the others as well before flinching.


    ¡°Grrrrrr-!¡±He pretended not to hear that animal growl and spoke to Gashan.


    ¡°It is dangerous here so please go around in a different way.¡±


    The old man who had reacted earlier nodded his head.


    ¡°Kendall is one of the ten strongest in this world after the Dragon Lord. We cannot defeat a Dragon of that level.¡±


    ¡°I see. No wonder Rasheel-nim seemed to be getting pushed back when Ist saw him. He was getting pummeled.¡±


    Lock seemed fidgety as he responded.


    ¡°But still, s, shouldn¡¯t we help? It will probably be difficult for Rasheel-nim alone if it is such a strong Dragon-¡±


    Lock could not even properly finish his sentence, but his gaze was quite firm.


    ¡°Lock-nim, that-¡±


    The old man spoke respectfully to Lock but looked as if he didn''t know what to do.


    It was the same for the others. They had be scared as soon as they heard the name of the God of Victory.


    It was the same for Koukan, who had named himself the guide for Lock.


    ¡°Kendall¡¯s attribute is Victory. This is what they say about him. The world is on his side. There are talks of the world changing so that he can be victorious.¡±


    Koukan looked as if he wanted to convince Lock.


    ¡®Hoooo.¡¯


    Clopeh looked at that quite keen interest.


    Of course, he looked calm on the outside.


    ¡®It¡¯s clear they are Wolves. But they are extremely cautious about disagreeing with little Lock.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened in the hidden Wolf Vige, but they were extremely subservient to Lock.


    Lock seemed ufortable because of that. He seemed to be trying his best to make everybodyfortable around him, but they showed no desire to do so.


    Clopeh quietly watched the Wolves and Lock not know what to do around each other.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Gashan was stealthily watching Clopeh as he did that.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t notice him.¡¯


    The way back with Lock and the Wolves¡­


    Gashan had urgentlye here after the peak they needed to pass suddenly had an avnche and he felt the sh of two strong powers.


    Of course, he never expected that an enemy Dragon would already be here.


    However, Clopeh appeared before he could even take a nce at the battle and stopped them to inform them about the situation.


    Gashan was shocked about that.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t sense his presence at all.¡¯


    He had been unable to sense Clopeh at all.


    To be more specific, he couldn¡¯t feel his presence at all. He only recognized that Clopeh was there when Clopeh was right in front of his face.


    ¡®How is that possible?¡¯


    Clopeh was someone whose presence was usually overflowing.


    Starting from his appearance and demeanor, Clopeh was someone who subconsciously released his presence even when he had lost his powers as a sword master.


    The Indomitable Alliance. Had he not fallen into that wrong path, Clopeh was definitely someone who had the qualities to be a leader.


    But Gashan had been unable to sense even the slightest bit of such a person''s presence.


    ¡®!¡¯


    Gashan made eye contact with Clopeh.


    Clopeh smiled gently at him.


    It made Gashan feel uneasy.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what he did, but it looks like he learned how to erase his presence.¡¯


    Gashan was a Tiger shaman.


    He felt a mysterious sense of danger for the first time while looking at Clopeh.


    ¡®¡­A genius truly is a genius.¡¯


    There were extremely few sword masters among humans.


    Clopeh Sekka was one of them.


    He would not have lost his light right away because he had not been able to even lift a sword properly or use his aura the past few years.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    Gashan had heard that Choi Han had taught Clopeh how to use aura again.


    Gashan nonchntly asked Clopeh, who was still looking at him.


    ¡°Is that what you learned from that Heavenly Demon person?¡±


    The question was very vague but Clopeh''s smile became even brighter.


    ¡®Wicked bastard.¡¯


    Gashan felt a sense of danger again while looking at Clopeh who had a gaze that seemed to be saying he understood Gashan¡¯s inner thoughts.


    Clopeh opened his mouth to speak.


    It was a warm and trustworthy voice.


    ¡°You could say that the Heavenly Demon is my new teacher.¡±


    He soon shook his head.


    ¡°However, this is not the Heavenly Demon''s method. That person is more-¡±


    He stopped for a bit before continuing.


    ¡°He¡¯s simr to Choi Han.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon and Choi Han¡­


    Their powers were being seen by the world.


    ¡®The existence known as me is here.¡¯ ¡®This is how I have lived.¡¯


    ¡°Their paths are different from the path I seek.¡±


    The smile did not disappear from Clopeh''s face.


    ¡°I am looking for my own methods.¡±


    ¡®Erasing his presence is his own method?¡¯


    Gashan was bbergasted.


    Aipotu.


    One of the most efficient ways of fighting in this world was to have a power that allowed an individual to release their presence.


    Dragon Fear, Force, Cale and Choi Han''s auras, were all examples of doing that.


    But Clopeh Sekka was saying that he was going to walk the opposite path.


    It made Gashan subconsciouslyment.


    ¡°Shrewd bastard.¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°You are truly shrewd.¡±


    He was definitely a genius as well.


    When he couldn¡¯t notice Clopeh¡¯s presence earlier¡­


    It was different from how Ron, the assassin, hides his presence. Clopeh¡¯s felt like a person''s existence itself was bing faint.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    Choi Han¡¯s ck aura¡­


    Clopeh''s white aura¡­


    However, the paths the two of them were walking were different from their auras.


    ¡®How interesting.¡¯


    How would Clopeh Sekka grow from here?


    Of course, Clopeh was too far back and his time had stopped for too long for him to catch up to Choi Han.


    But for some odd reason, Gashan felt as if Clopeh would significantly close that gap.


    ¡®Little Hannah treats Choi Han like her teacher.¡¯


    Saint Jack¡¯s younger sister, Hannah. She was always grumbling toward Choi Han but Gashan was certain that she saw him as her teacher.


    He had seen the respect in her eyes for Choi Han during their spars.


    However, Clopeh Sekka, toward Choi Han-


    ¡®Respect? Teacher?¡¯


    Absolutely not.


    Rather-


    ¡®He probably sees Choi Han as a wall he needs to climb.¡¯


    The way Clopeh smiled as if he was calm and thoroughly learned from Choi Han¡­despite all of that, he probably wanted to ovee Choi Han and hate him.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s not bad.¡¯


    Gashan didn''t think too negatively of the situation.


    Choi Han and Clopeh Sekka¡­


    The two of them would be good stimuli for each other.


    ¡®However, it looks like I will need to keep an eye on Clopeh Sekka.¡¯


    This bastard will be dangerously strong in a different manner than Choi Han.


    If things continue like this-


    ¡®I may be left far in the dust.¡¯


    Gashan still wanted to be out in the field.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª¨C


    They heard an explosion that was much stronger than what they heard until nowing from the peak.


    Arge dust cloud mixed with the snow and shot up into the air.


    Bababaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be another avnche.¡±


    Gashan spoke calmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It is dangerous here.¡±


    The Wolves¡¯ faces turned bright while Lock could not hide his concern for Rasheel.¡±


    ¡°Lock.¡±


    He patted Lock''s shoulder and quietly whispered.


    "We need to protect the Wolves.¡±


    Lock nodded his head.


    He thought that Cale would have found a way to protect the Wolves and to save Rasheel-nim, but realistically, Lock thought that it was the right decision to not get involved in this battle as he could not use Dragon Fear or aura.


    ¡°And don''t worry.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Lock sensed something weird about what Gashan said and looked toward him.


    He then saw past Gashan¡¯s shoulder to see someone almost stomping past Clopeh.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Lock¡¯s face lit up.


    He heard Gashan¡¯s voice.


    "Archie will help Rasheel-nim.¡±


    Archie heard his voice, took a quick nce back, and waved.


    He then shooed them away.


    ¡°Hurry up, go, if you don¡¯t want to get swept away by the avnche.¡±


    He then brusquely spoke to Clopeh Sekka.


    ¡°Hey. Don''t get involved in this.¡±


    Clopeh smiled brightly.


    ¡°Rasheel-nim will not like you getting involved, Sir Archie.¡±


    Archiemented with an extremely rude look on his face.


    ¡°Who the hell cares?¡±


    The Killer Whale Archie.


    He snorted and headed toward the mountain peak without any hesitation. His walking slowly became faster.


    Baaaaaaaaaaang¡ª!


    The explosions continued.


    The sounds were so loud that they were concerned the entire mountain might be blown away.


    ¡®He must be getting pushed back quite a bit.¡¯


    Archie decided to get involved after hearing that Rasheel was getting pushed back.


    It was not because he was worried about Rasheel.


    ¡®I''m itching for a fight.¡¯


    Since the heir of the Whales, Witira, had been the one to fight against the subjugation squad, Archie had to go to the Wolves Vige.


    ¡®This is a world where everybody other than Dragons can¡¯t use their powers?


    Seriously, this-


    I don''t like it.¡¯


    Archie looked extremely annoyed. His eyes were full of rebellious fire.


    His walking became even quicker.


    He was feeling antsy.


    Once he got to the top¡­


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª¨C!


    There was a loud explosion.


    The ground cracked and arge boulder was sent flying toward Archie.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Bang!


    Archie used his fist to easily break the boulder. He then scowled as he shouted.


    ¡°Fuck, why are you trying that at me?! Hey Dragon, have you gonepletely crazy?!¡±


    He was looking at Rasheel, who was bleeding from his head and mouth.


    Rasheel shouted back at him.


    ¡°Hey, you damn Whale! Why are you trying to get involved in a battle I''ve basically finished?!¡±


    ¡°Finished my ass! I was trying to help you because it looked like you were getting beaten up!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! It¡¯s obvious you are crazy for fights!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    The moment Archie saw the boulder Rasheel threw at him, the anger made him subconsciously speak disrespectfully and get angry at a Dragon. It was because Paseton, Witira, Cale, nobody was here to stop him.


    Rasheel was annoyed because he felt Archie¡¯s presence getting closer and closer.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m showing this damn thug of all punks this terrible state I''m in!¡¯


    "Ah, it''s so annoying!¡±


    Rasheel shouted.


    ¡°I''m annoyed too!¡±


    Archie shouted as well.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Kendall looked at Rasheel and Archie with disbelief.


    "These shitty things dare-¡±


    As Kendall mumbled in disbelief¡­


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Archie snorted.


    He stood straight on both legs and tilted his head to the side. He then opened his mouth.


    ¡°Did you just say shitty?¡±


    He looked at Kendall up and down.


    "Based on what I saw, you guys were about even.¡±


    ¡°You-!¡±


    Kendall''s eyes filled with rage.


    However, he could not say anything.


    It was at that moment.


    Craaack-


    He heard somethingpletely crack.


    Kendall looked down at his hand.


    The whip that had been attacking Rasheel until moments ago¡­ There was arge crack on the whip made of mana.


    That was the beginning.


    Crack.


    The whip quickly started crumbling.


    Kendall epted it.


    The Dragon in front of him¡­


    This bastard persisted no matter how much he was pummeled. He even stole mana from this bastard but this guy used his pure strength to destroy that mana.


    Furthermore, a tribe of Beast people that was said to be extinct, the Whale tribe, had suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    He realized that he needed to be serious.


    ¡°Okay. I should be serious now.¡±


    He lifted his foot and gently pushed down on the ground.


    Boom-


    A dull vibration spread out.


    He opened up his arms.


    Oooooo-


    The vibration turned into an odd cry.


    Kendall smiled while watching an odd silver semi-circle wrapping around the top of the mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s a stadium.¡±


    A stadium for victory.


    That victory was only for Kendall.


    Mana. Wind. The ground¡­


    He could feel that everything had be his subordinate.


    As a level of dominance that was a whole different ss from before was ced in his hand¡­


    ¡°Man, this motherfucker¡¯s bluffing is too much!¡±


    Archie was already charging at him without looking around.


    ¡°Hey, I told you to stay out of it! I''ll take care of it!¡±


    Rasheel was rushing forward as well, as he did not want to lose.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Kendall sneered at them and brushed his hair back with his hand.


    He looked rxed again as he extended his hand toward the sky.


    He then clenched his hand.


    ¡°Explode.¡±


    The moment he quietly mumbled that¡­


    The mana mixed in the air reacted.


    Baaaaang!


    It was not magic.


    Baaaaang!


    Bang, baaaaang!


    The mana that existed for his victory exploded from within the air.


    They exploded to destroy anyone in this stadium who was not the victor.


    They exploded to block the path of the losers.


    Bang, baaang, baaaaang, bang, bang!


    Dozens of mana explosions attacked Rasheel and Archie.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    The ground shook before moving up and down.


    Only toward the losers.


    Swoooooooosh-


    The wind swirled around.


    Toward the enemies¡­


    No, toward the losers.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Archie groaned.


    Kendall smiled.


    Bang!


    He could see Archie slowly being pushed back by the mana explosions.


    Kendall smiled.


    Bang, baaaaang!


    He then looked elsewhere.


    He looked toward Rasheel, who was covered by multiple times the mana explosions that attacked Archie.


    Kendall looked toward him.


    ¡°!¡±


    Then Kendall''s eyes opened wide.


    A hand extended out through the explosions.


    That hand clutched the exploding mana.


    Crack!


    The mana was ripped and suppressed.


    Kendall could see Rasheel staring right at him through the gap that was created.


    Rasheel was covered in even more small injuries and blood, but his eyes were smiling.


    He looked at Kendall as he spoke.


    ¡°Now I get it.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh because it was too funny.


    ¡°You, you¡¯ve never fought a proper close-up battle, have you? No, you''ve never been in a damn fight.¡±


    Kendall''s eyes opened wide.


    Rasheel was certain.


    This Dragon with victory as his attribute was weak in closebat.


    The answer was obvious when looking at his fighting pattern.


    ¡°Keke.¡±


    Rasheel kicked off the ground.


    ¡°Shitty bastard.¡±


    He was certain.


    The moment he touched this bastard¡¯s cor or even the tip of his hand¡­


    ¡°You will lose.¡±


    He was certain that he would win.


    Rasheel quickly took two or three steps.


    He was that much closer to Kendall.


    He just needed to take one more step and extend his hand to win.


    ¡°You, you-¡±


    Kendall subconsciously shouted.


    ¡°Block him!¡±


    That was not just for victory.


    Bang, baaaaang! Bang! Baaaaang!


    There were continuous explosions.


    The ground shook intensely.


    The wind swirled around the area of the explosion.


    ¡°Oy.¡±


    Archie nkly stared at that spot.


    He could not see Rasheel.


    The area Rasheel was at was covered by explosion and whirlwind and the ground in that area was shaking so much it looked as if an earthquake was happening right there.


    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±


    However, Archie saw a hand piercing through that whirlwind.


    His hand waspletely covered in blood that his skin could not be seen.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    That hand instantly grabbed Kendall, who was stepping backwards in disbelief, by the cor.


    Kendall''s pupils started shaking.


    He could see Rasheel''s smiling eyes through the gap that Rasheel created through this natural disaster-like environment.


    ¡°Got you.¡±


    Indomitability.


    Rasheel was a Dragon who, as long as he did not submit, always managed to make something happen.


    The hand that was not holding the cor¡­


    This hand, which was also covered in blood, headed toward Kendall.


    Pow!


    Rasheel¡¯s fist punched Kendall in the face.


    The blood covering his hand sttered on Kendall''s face.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    SPLAAAAT!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Error 404 - Page Not Found.

    It seems we can¡¯t find what you¡¯re looking for.


    <strong>This might be because:</strong>


    You have typed the web address incorrectly, or the page you were looking for may have been moved, updated or deleted.


    <strong>Please try the following options instead:</strong>n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Check for a mis-typed URL error, then press the refresh button on your browser or Use the search box below. <form method="get" id="searchform" /"> &ltbel for="s" ss="assistive-text">Search<bel> <input type="text" ss="field" name="s" id="s" ceholder="Search" /> <input type="submit" ss="submit" name="submit" id="searchsubmit" value="Search" /> </form>

 Book 2: Chapter 236: Symbol of Victory (8)

    Kendall could not properly understand his current situation.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His mouth let out a grunt after being smashed by a fist and the strength behind the fist was so strong that his head felt as if it was shaking.


    Dizziness, nausea, pain¡­ Kendall was overwhelmed by all these feelings and his eyes could not believe what was happening.


    ¡®¡­What is this?


    What is this current situation?


    Is something like this even possible?¡¯


    The ten gods beneath the Dragon Lord¡­


    Even though his position was the lowest of the ten gods, Kendall had been one of them, living as the God of Victory.He always believed that his victory was an obvious conclusion.


    ¡®I am a Dragon chosen by the Dragon Lord.¡¯


    Once he finished his first growth phase and received the attribute of Victory¡­


    The Dragon Lord came to see him.


    ¡®Your attribute is Victory?¡¯


    He had smiled after figuring out the contents of his attribute.


    ¡®That is a good attribute. No, it is very amazing. The surrounding environment follows yourmand to help you achieve victory?¡¯


    The Dragon Lord had extended his hand toward Kendall.


    ¡®Come with me. You have the qualifications to be a god. I will make sure you always have victory.¡¯


    After that, Kendall lived a life befitting his attribute of Victory.


    Any battlefield he showed up on resulted in victory and the world was on his side.


    That was why he was certain.


    ¡®I will be the next Dragon Lord.¡¯


    Once the current Dragon Lord bes a god, one of the ten Dragon gods should be the next generation''s Dragon Lord.


    Kendall believed that he would surpass the other Dragons, who thought he was just a cute little Dragon as the youngest of the group and did not see him aspetition, to rise to that position.


    The world always went as he wanted.


    And unlike the other Dragon gods, he always achieved victory.


    ¡®So why did someone like me end up like this?¡¯


    He forgot about the pain and slowly turned his head.


    He could see a crazy Dragon smiling while looking at him.


    Just looking at him made Kendall sure that this bastard had not achievedplete awakening as a result of not consuming the Holy Water, the foundation of this world.


    It only made sense for this guy to break.


    From head to toe¡­


    Almost every part of his body was injured.


    Looking past the fact that his whole body was covered in blood, his right thigh must not have been able to stop all of the mana explosions as there was arge burn with a portion of his fleshpletely burnt.


    His side must have been shed by a sharp gust of wind as there was a deep wound. It looked as if it was not a single attack but multiple attacks shing away at the same spot.


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t that be enough to make him kneel?


    Shouldn''t he admit defeat?¡¯


    Kendall could not understand the Dragon in front of him.


    But then, suddenly, the God of Fighting¡­ He thought about one of the top five Dragons of the 10 Dragon gods.


    She was slightly older than Kendall.


    She would be the youngest if Kendall was not there.


    ¡®Hey. You won''t do.¡¯


    Why did he suddenly think of thatment?


    ¡°Why is this son of a bitchpletely out of it?¡±


    Rasheel chuckled after seeing Kendallpletely out of it after a single punch.


    Kendall slowly asked Rasheel a question.


    ¡°¡­Doesn''t it hurt¡­¡­?¡±


    Rasheel just ignored him.


    ¡°The fuck? Why are you saying some obvious shit?¡±


    He then punched him again.


    Pow!


    Rasheel''s fist struck Kendall''s head again.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The moment Kendall staggered, Rasheel let go of his cor and extended his not injured left leg.


    His leg kicked Kendall in the abdomen.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    It was such a strong kick that Kendall''s body started to fly back.


    But Rasheel did not let that happen.


    Kendall¡¯s attacks would resume if they became distant again.


    ¡°Annoying son of a bitch.¡±


    Rasheel instantly approached Kendall again and moved his hands and feet nonstop.


    Pow, pow!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Kendall twisted his body and moved to block those attacks, but¡­


    ¡°Wow, what is up with this pushover?¡±


    Rasheelughed as he pummeled Kendall even faster without stopping.


    ¡°Kahaha!¡±


    Heughed out loud as he did that.


    It could not be helped.


    Rasheel was feeling more refreshed and his condition was getting better the more he pummeled this annoying bastard.


    Of course, his injuries opened up more and the pain became worse, but¡­


    Rasheel didn¡¯t care.


    It was going to hurt anyway, so he might as well hurt while pummeling this shitty Dragon bastard.


    Bang, baaaaang!


    At some point, the soundsing out of Rasheel''s punches became like explosions.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Archie was amazed.


    Part of it was because he was amazed at how Rasheel was beating Kendall up without taking a break, but there was also another reason.


    ¡°The mana is going back.¡±


    Bang, bang!


    Mana was starting to be infused into Rasheel''s fists.


    However, Rasheel himself did not seem to be realizing this.


    He was just beating Kendall up without thinking.


    Archie looked around. The silver stadium was bing faint.


    ¡°Cough, ugh!¡±


    Kendall could not think straight.


    He barely raised both arms to cover his face.


    Bang! Baaaaang!


    However, he couldn''t help but scream in pain as Rasheel''s fists punched his arms.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    His arms were either cracked or broken.


    Kendall''s instincts were telling him that was the case, but he could not do anything about it.


    Rasheel was pummeling him nonstop.


    Rasheel kept punching and kicking Kendall, almost as if he forgot he needed to breathe, in order to make sure Kendall couldn''t breathe properly.


    ¡°Kahahaha!¡±


    He wasughing as if he was extremely entertained as he did that.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    Kendall ended up shouting.


    His face was swollen and his mouth was bleeding so he couldn¡¯t speak properly, but¡­ He had no choice but to blurt out his feelings.


    "Why, why?! Why are you leaving me?!¡±


    The mana, as well as the other existences that had been on his side, were leaving him.


    The pieces that should have been moving for his victory were no longer moving for him.


    That was what Kendall couldn¡¯t believe even more than the fact that he was being beaten up by Rasheel.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Rasheel¡¯s leg kicked Kendall''s leg at that moment.


    Kendall staggered and Rasheel used that opening to kick Kendall''s back with his left leg.


    His mana-infused leg struck Kendall''s back, and¡­


    Baaaaang!


    ¡°Ugggh!¡±


    Kendall feebly fell to the ground.


    Baaaaang!


    The moment Kendall''s body mmed into the ground with such impact that the whole area around him sank, Rasheel kicked Kendall''s back again.


    Kendall groaned in pain before shouting in anger again.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh- why?! Why?!¡±


    ¡®Why is the ground not protecting me?!


    Why is the ground that should be embracing me giving me pain?!¡¯


    Kendall''s mental pain was even greater than his physical pain.


    ¡°Keke.¡±


    Rasheel strongly pushed down against Kendall''s body.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Kendall couldn¡¯t even think about moving.


    Rasheel''s foot that had mana infused in it felt as heavy as arge mountain.


    He could not breathe.


    Kendall heard Rasheel''s voice at that moment.


    ¡°You, you don¡¯t even know how to run away, do you?¡±


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    As someone who had only experienced victory, Kendall didn¡¯t know how to answer Rasheel''s obvious question.


    A victor like him never had a reason to run away.


    He had a weird feeling.


    He felt as if he should not say that right now.


    ¡°Huff, huff. As someone who has only experienced victory, I had no reas, on to run a, way?¡±


    It was hard to breathe but he barely managed to lift his head from the ground to say that.


    ¡°You-¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rasheel clutched Kendall¡¯s silver hair and pulled.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Kendall¡¯s face was forced up. Rasheel spoke extremely lightheartedly while looking at Kendall''s messed up face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only gone around to fights you can win.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Kendall''s eyes looked chaotic.


    He didn''t seem to understand Rasheel properly.


    The corners of Rasheel¡¯s lips twisted up.


    Rasheel wondered if he should ignore Kendall¡¯s chaotic gaze, but¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I''m a Dragon with a good personality.


    If anything I''m a Dragon with a terrible personality.¡¯


    Rasheel knew himself very well.


    That was why he moved in a way that would make him happy.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never even tried to fight opponents you felt like you could not defeat, have you?¡±


    Kendall looked at him with a gaze that seemed to be asking what was wrong about that.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    Rasheel smiled as he spoke.


    He lowered his head and whispered to Kendall.


    ¡°You only had victory or giving up.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Kendall¡¯s pupils started shaking intensely.


    His eyes filled with chaos.


    Rasheel smiled while looking at him.


    ¡®Honestly speaking, giving up is not bad.¡¯


    Why should you fight an opponent you could not defeat?


    Rasheel didn''t want to suffer for no reason. Why was he being nagged on by ancient Dragon Eruhaben? It was because that old man could not be defeated even with his Indomitability attribute. That was why he was listening to that old dude.


    That was a form of giving up as well.


    Rasheel didn''t think badly of giving up or running away. There were times in life you needed to do that.


    However, he wanted to leave a stigma for this shitty Dragon bastard.


    To be more specific-


    ¡®I know it is cruel, but,¡¯


    He wanted to make it so that Kendall could not use his attribute properly.


    ¡®Well, he¡¯s the enemy anyway.


    I didn''t like the shit the Aipotu Dragons were doing.¡¯


    Rasheel thought it was great and opened his mouth.


    He spoke lightheartedly to Kendall, who could not see him, with an indifferent look on his face.


    ¡°The mana hase back to me.¡±


    Rasheel now realized that mana had returned to his side.


    ¡°I guess there is nothing on your side now?¡±


    He whispered.


    "Because you are a loser. You are defeated.¡±


    Defeat.


    That word made Kendall feel as if his heart was sinking.


    "And you are a coward who doesn¡¯t fight against enemies you cannot defeat.¡±


    Boom. Boom.


    Kendall''s heart beat wildly.


    He started sweating bullets for some odd reason.


    He had no idea why he was reacting like this.


    However, his face turned pale as soon as he heard what Rasheel said next.


    ¡°You already know it as well. You know that you lost.¡±


    ¡®I know it?¡¯


    Kendall wanted to say no but he could not do so.


    His mouth would not open.


    I will win.


    He could not say those words.


    The Dragon that walked past mana and a storm and through the ground that was shaking as if an earthquake was happening one step at a time¡­


    That Dragon¡¯s gaze had been firm despite being covered in blood.


    It was Dragon who had no thoughts about losing.


    No, victory was not in his eyes.


    Only Kendall.


    He simply moved forward with Kendall as his target.


    Kendall felt as if all blood was leaving his body when he was caught by the cor.


    His heart sank down.


    Kendall finally realized what that was.


    Fear.


    It was an emotion Kendall had never felt until now.


    Rasheel''s whisper echoed in his ears.


    ¡°What you have gotten until now were not victories. They were just child''s y. Child¡¯s y. You just yed where you knew you would win. Something like that is not apetition.¡±


    Kendall recalled what the Dragon God of Fighting had said.


    ¡®I have no thoughts of fighting you. Because you don¡¯t know what a true fight is.¡¯


    Why was he suddenly thinking about those words?


    "Victory¡­ Are you really a victor?¡±


    Rasheel said thest thing.


    ¡°I''m sure you already know the answer to this question.¡±


    The enemy did not say anything.


    Rasheel did not hear a single word from Kendall but he smiled.


    Kendall''s eyes were nkly looking up into the air.


    ¡®This bastard will question it every time he uses his attribute now.¡¯


    Victory.


    Kendall will now feel hesitation and fear about his attribute.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Rasheel did onest thing to the nkly staring Kendall without any hesitation.


    Thud.


    Kendall fainted.


    Rasheel walked off the fainted Kendall''s body and looked at himself. Archie walked up next to him at that moment.


    ¡°How cruel. He seemedpletely out of it.¡±


    Rasheel frowned at Archie¡¯s casualment.


    ¡°Then should you be magnanimous to your enemy?¡±


    Archie shrugged his shoulders.


    Rasheel looked away as Archie looked annoying and nonchntly looked at the unconscious Kendall.


    He then mumbled.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s odd.¡±


    This Dragon¡­


    He seemed to be somewhat advanced in age. ¡®How has he only been victorious throughout his life?


    Is that even possible?


    Or did someone make that happen?¡¯


    Rasheel quickly stopped thinking about it.


    As the person who stabbed a dagger into Kendall''s mind, Rasheel should not be saying this, but¡­


    ¡°He will be even sturdier if he can ovee it and if he crumbles, then he crumbles.¡±


    Giving any more attention to a bastard who treated Rasheel and the rest of his group as toys and tried to kill them was a waste of time.


    Archie blinked and asked Rasheel.


    ¡°Ovee what?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Whale! Did you decide topletely speak informally to me now?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Rasheel clicked his tongue at Archie who looked away and started walking.


    Archie shouted from behind him.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to take this Dragon?¡±


    ¡°You take him!¡±


    Rasheel dumped the unconscious Kendall to Archie and headed down the mountain.


    Blood was still dripping from his body and his injuries were still there, but Rasheel didn''t care.


    He then flinched.


    Paaaat-!


    It was a teleportation spell.


    This bright light was announcing that someone was teleporting over.


    Step, step.


    ¡°You, you didn''t run away?¡±


    Clopeh Sekka was walking up to the top of the mountain with a gentle smile on his face.


    Once the bright light disappeared and someone showed up¡­


    Rasheel shrugged his shoulders and spoke in a cocky tone.


    ¡°Ah, you didn¡¯t have toe. I took care of it.¡±


    He could see Cale and Raon.


    Rasheel''s eyes soon opened wide.


    ¡°R, Rasheel!¡±


    He then became flustered.


    "Who made you like this?! Why are youpletely beaten up?! You are usually a Dragon who would do the pummeling, not the opposite!¡±


    Raon sounded teary as he fiercely approached Rasheel.


    ¡°Rasheel! Don¡¯t get hurt! You can¡¯t get sick either!¡±


    Rasheel became flustered after seeing Raon looking so concerned.


    Raon was the first seven years old he had faced, so he had no idea how he should respond.


    Rasheel was stuttering for a bit before addressing Cale instead.


    ¡°Ah. I didn''t kill the Dragon. I knocked him unconscious. Did I do well?¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale, whom Rasheel expected wouldpliment him, sighed.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He could not understand why Cale was like this.


    Raon suddenly shouted at that moment.


    ¡°Rasheel, apple pies, no, these are for our human! You can have a walnut pie!¡±


    A walnut pie was stuffed into the confused Rasheel¡¯s mouth.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Yes, apple pies are only for your human. And for all of our readers here at EAP ??


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 237: Symbol of Victory (9)

    <Symbol of Victory (9)>


    Rasheel munched on the walnut pie as he thought to himself. He then immediately shared that thought out loud.


    ¡°Ugh! I can only taste blood.¡±


    He had coughed up so much blood that the inside of his mouth was full of it. Even eating the walnut pie made it impossible to taste the walnut at all.


    Plop.


    The walnut pie in Raon''s front paw fell to the ground.


    ¡°!¡±


    Rasheel''s pupils started shaking in response.


    ¡®W, why is he acting like this?¡¯He was wondering why Raon was acting like this. Rasheel suddenly felt an unexinable feeling.


    It was neither fear nor anxiety. It was an indescribable feeling that made him feel leery and ufortable.


    ¡®¡­Is it because I only knocked that Dragon bastard unconscious instead of killing him?


    Is that what''s making me feel like this all of a sudden?¡¯


    Rasheel was trying to figure out the cause of this feeling when he heard Raon shout.


    ¡°Rasheel! Don¡¯t die! You are extremely rude but I know you are good at heart!¡±


    Rasheel''s expression turned odd.


    "What the fuck are you saying, you damn brat?! Why would I die?! I''m not dying! And why am I good at heart? I am not good!¡±


    Archie, who was dragging the unconscious Kendall, sighed.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s annoyed at being called good and not being called extremely rude? What an odd Dragon.¡±


    Of course, nobody paid any attention to Archie¡¯s mumbling.


    Raon flinched after hearing Rasheel shout. He then slowly peeked at Rasheel before nodding his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you are not dying!¡±


    He then picked the walnut pie up from the snow and ced it in Rasheel¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Eat a lot! That¡¯s how you get better faster!¡±


    Rasheel wondered why this brat was acting like this but still chose to eat the walnut pie.


    ¡°¡­ Delicious.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Raon smiled brightly. It made Rasheel angry again that he subconsciously shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, you damn brat! Also, I''m not good!¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Raon simply let Rasheel¡¯sments in one ear and out the other. Rasheel stared at Raon but decided that he couldn''t get through Raon¡¯s thick head and turned away.


    ¡®Yeah, what can I really say to a seven year old brat?¡±


    ¡°Hey. I am not good.¡±


    Instead, Rasheel spoke seriously to Cale, as if warning him.


    Cale just nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Rasheel-nim. But you are amazing enough to easily capture an enemy Dragon like this. I truly feel relieved that you are here, Rasheel-nim.¡±


    ¡°Ahem. Hem!¡±


    Rasheel let out some fake coughs.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    He then snorted beforementing.


    ¡°I''m heading home first.¡±


    He then staggered.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Rasheel instantly noticed his body leaning to one side and scowled.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    His right leg, the one with therge injury, went numb for a second, making him unable to step properly.


    Honestly speaking, he was pretty aware of his current condition.


    He still could not taste the walnut pie at all. That was how tired his body was and the severity of his injuries were quite severe.


    ¡®Fuck! That is why I was trying to go back quickly!¡¯


    He did not want the young Dragon or Cale to see him like this.


    ¡®It¡¯s damn embarrassing!¡¯


    It embarrassed him.


    Rasheel tried to put some strength into his leg again so that he would not let them see him fall to the side.


    Pat.


    However, his body ran into someone''s hand and managed to not fall over.


    "Are you okay sir?¡±


    Clopeh Sekka looked at Rasheel with a gentle smile on his face.


    Rasheel¡¯s face instantly turned unsettled.


    For some odd reason, this crazy bastard was making him feel uneasy.


    ¡®Is it because he¡¯spletely crazy?¡¯


    Rasheel brushed Clopeh''s hand away and resumed walking.


    "Damn it. Why the hell was a rock there?!¡±


    Nobody reacted to Rasheel''sment despite seeing that the snowy ground was white and t.


    ¡°I''m leaving.¡±


    Ooooooooong.


    There was a small amount of Dragon Fear as a teleportation magic circle appeared around Rasheel.


    ¡°One moment please.¡±


    Rasheel flinched after hearing Cale''s voice. He had turned his back toward Cale and had been unable to look at him since earlier. He was embarrassed to show his unsightly self.


    ¡°Archie. Go with him.¡±


    "Well, sure.¡±


    Rasheel frowned as he watched Archie step onto the teleportation magic circle. He looked at Archie with a gaze that seemed to be asking why Archie was getting onto it. Archie just shrugged his shoulders. Archie then addressed Cale.


    "Should I leave this Dragon with Sheritt-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Please inform Sheritt-nim that I will wake him up to chat as soon as I get back.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Archie calmly answered before looking at Rasheel.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    Rasheel frowned even more.


    He then sighed.


    HE didn¡¯t even have the strength to chat with this damn rude Whale.


    Fatigue wasing in like the tide now that the battle was over.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡®¡­Tsk.¡¯


    He had a bitter taste in his mouth.


    ¡®This is quite difficult.¡¯


    Based on his intuition, it felt as if the Dragon he pummeled today was on the weaker side of the enemy Dragons.


    That meant that the Dragons they would meet from here on would be stronger.


    ¡®It will not be easy.¡¯


    The battle against the enemy Dragon today was between ¡®Victory¡¯ and ¡®Indomitability.¡¯ It was a matter of which attribute was sturdier.


    Furthermore, this Dragon was inexperienced as well.


    However, if it was a properly grown Dragon with an attribute that caused nopatibility issues, and that Dragon had consumed the ¡®Holy Water¡¯¡­


    ¡®Ha.¡¯


    Rasheel felt frustrated.


    He thought that winning in Aipotu, this motherfucking world, would be harder than he had expected.


    Rasheel''s mind was in aplicated mess but the teleportation magic circle was quickly activated.


    He wanted to return so that he had time to think.


    Paaaat-


    Rasheel flinched the moment the magic circle activated.


    He heard Cale''s voice behind him.


    ¡°You were cool, Rasheel-nim. But please look after your body.¡±


    Rasheel chuckled after hearing Cale¡¯s usual nonchnt voice. He heard an extremely awkward voice as well.


    ¡°Guess you were a bit cool?¡±


    He turned to see Archie avoiding his gaze.


    Rasheel chuckled again beforementing.


    ¡°Of course. Who do you think I am?¡±


    He was the Indomitable Dragon.


    Rasheel proimed to the others.


    ¡°I will continue to be cool.¡±


    Archie scowled but the teleportation magic circle activated without caring.


    Paat!


    Archie, Rasheel, and Kendall all disappeared.


    Cale looked at the empty area before asking Clopeh.


    "What about the Beast people?¡±


    ¡°They are downstairs, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen Miss Witira?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure, Cale-nim. I have not seen her beforeing here.¡±


    Cale felt that something was weird as he chatted with Clopeh. That was why he subconsciously turned to look at Clopeh.


    Clopeh was looking at Cale with a calm expression on his face.


    "What is it, Cale-nim?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡®This is weird.¡¯


    Calepletely understood why he was feeling this way.


    ¡®Why is Clopeh Sekka not praising me?¡¯


    The bastard who wouldpliment or praise him endlessly was quiet.


    Furthermore, the bastard who could never hide the fact that he wanted to be by Cale¡¯s side no matter what was extremely calm right now.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    He felt an unexinable leeriness.


    ¡®I feel like this bastard is going to cause an issue like this?¡¯


    As Cale had that thought¡­


    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±


    Clopeh quietlyughed.


    ¨C Human, Clopeh isughing weirdly!


    Raon did not dare to say that to Clopeh''s face, so he used magic for the first time in a long while to deliver that message into Cale''s mind.


    As for Cale-


    ¡®Ah, that''s a relief.¡¯


    He felt a mysterious sense of relief.


    His face rxed. Clopeh quietly whispered at that moment.


    ¡°I have finally found the path.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±


    Cale looked at him in confusion but Clopeh just mysteriouslyughed before starting to move.


    He made onestment before he left.


    ¡°The shadows are clearer the stronger the light. However, a light that hides within a brighter light is not seen by anyone.¡±


    Clopeh thought that Choi Han was Cale¡¯s shadow.


    As for the hidden light¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s me.¡¯


    Nobody other than himself was fitting for that position.


    Clopeh started walking toward where the Beast people were hiding.


    ¡°Human, what did Clopeh just say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Cale and Raon just decided not to understand and followed behind Clopeh. However, Cale was relieved to see that Clopeh seemed like his usual self.


    He then thought about something as they headed toward the Beast people and Lock.


    ¡®If Rasheel ended up in that condition, I need to be a bit more vignt.¡¯


    ording to the info on the 10 Dragon gods from the Haru Kingdom, Kendall had thest seat. If Rasheel could not avoid getting in such a terrible condition from fighting against one of them, fighting the other Dragons would be even harder.


    ¡®I need to think of something.¡¯


    However, Cale''s face did not seem very dark.


    ¡®Use the opening we have while the Dragon Lord is gone.¡¯


    The Purple Bloods. They just needed tond a critical blow on the enemies while their leader was gone.


    Cale organized his thoughts as he arrived at the location where the Beast people were hiding.


    ¡°Young master-nim!¡±


    ¡°Are you here to help Rasheel-nim, young master-nim?¡±


    Lock and Gashan weed him.


    Witira waved at him as well.


    ¡°I was here because I didn''t think there was a need for me to get involved.¡±


    After Clopeh left for the mountain peak, Witira discovered the Beast people and stayed with them.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, Cale''s face stiffened.


    He looked inside the small cave the Beast people had been hiding inside. He then turned his gaze.


    ¡®Perhaps¡­¡­?¡¯


    The one he looked at was the hunter, Koukan.


    Koukan gulped and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I''m sorry, young master-nim!¡±


    He then instantly bowed to apologize.


    Lock approached Cale while Cale was watching Koukan and cautiously asked.


    ¡°What about Rasheel-nim?¡±


    ¡°He won.¡±


    Koukan flinched before raising his head.


    ¡°Umm, Kendall-¡±


    Cale calmly spoke as Koukan was unable to finish his sentence.


    "We have captured Kendall and sent him to the castle. I''m sure he will be sent into a cell.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    An old Wolf gasped from the back. It was the same for the other Wolves. They were intimidated but still did not hide their shock.


    Cale didn''t care and looked at Koukan before pointing in a direction.


    ¡°¡­Is that who I am thinking?¡±


    The direction Cale was pointing at¡­


    ¡°Grrrrrrr-¡±


    An animal''s growl came from that direction.


    ¡°¡­Yes, young master-nim, you are correct.¡±


    Koukan weakly answered.


    Cale looked toward the direction of the growl.


    nk, nk!


    He heard the nking noises of chains.


    ¡°Grrrrrr! Grrrrrrr-¡±


    The intense growling of an animal continued.


    Cale heard Gashan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°That is the Wolf tribe leader, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Cale barely held himself back from saying that.


    nk, nk!


    ¡°Grrrrrr-¡±


    Inside the cave¡­


    There was a figure that was as big as Lock when he went berserk.


    This figure''s finger and toenails were extremely sharp as well. Of course, those were all tied down.


    ng! ng!


    The thick chains looked as if they would break at any moment.


    The Wolf tribe leader¡­ This figure looked quite strong, befitting the position of tribe leader.


    ¡°Grrrrrr-!¡±


    However, the figure looked extremely different from Lock.


    Her whole body was covered in murky ash-colored fur, and¡­


    ¡°No consciousness.¡±


    The way she was drooling and revealing her sharp fangs while clearly hostile toward everyone made it look as if she had no rationality at all.


    ¡°She definitely looks as violent as described.¡±


    If Beast people went berserk and acted violently without any sense of rationality like this tribe leader, it made sense for regr people to get scared.


    She looked extremely threatening.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gashan sighed and answered Cale¡¯s question.


    "She was already in this state when we arrived at the Wolf Vige, young master-nim.¡±


    An old Wolf who had been cautiously looking at Cale stepped forward.


    "The tribe leader-nim wanted to protect our tribe no matter what and forced her berserk transformation. That¡¯s how she ended up bing sorge-¡±


    The tribe leader. They thought that her berserk transformation was going to seed.


    With the subjugation squading for them¡­her greatest desire, the Wolf tribe¡¯s deepest wishes¡­ They thought it wasing true.


    However-


    "She suddenly lost rationality and became violent. Koukan happened to arrive with Lock-nim and the others at that time and we were able to suppress the tribe leader-nim thanks to them.¡±


    It was difficult for the Wolves who could not properly go berserk to handle the tribe leader in her current state.


    The old Wolf looked at Lock.


    ¡°It was thanks to Lock-nim.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale felt some was weird and was about to look at Lock when¡­


    ¡°Grrrrrr-!¡±


    The growling became intense and the Wolf tribe leader twisted her body.


    She seemed to be trying anything to get out of this frustrating situation.


    ng! ng!


    The thick chains looked as if they would break at any moment.


    Craaaaaaack-


    No, they were starting to break.


    As Cale was shocked at her formidable strength¡­


    ¡°Lock-nim!¡±


    The old Wolf called out to Lock and Cale watched as Lock walked toward the Wolf tribe leader.


    Lock was quite tall even without going berserk, but he looked quite feeblepared to the berserk tribe leader.


    Lock stood in front of the tribe leader, and¡­


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    He brought his index finger up to his mouth.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    He then petted the tribe leader''s head.


    ¡°Lock, that¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    As Raon subconsciously shouted¡­ Cale''s eyes opened wide.


    "Groan. Whimper.¡±


    The tribe leader suddenly stopped resisting.


    She then groaned and curled up her body.


    It was obvious that she was scared of Lock.


    Lock was being nice to her, but the tribe leader even seemed scared of that as she curled up herrge body and tried to make herself even smaller to avoid Lock''s gaze.


    ¡°I knew it! As expected of the seconding of the Blue Wolf!¡±


    The old Wolf¡¯s voice of admiration reached Cale¡¯s ears.


    ¡®Blue Wolf.


    Isn''t that the existence that the Beast people here treat as a god?¡¯


    Lock awkwardly smiled toward Cale at that moment.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    "Whimper. Whimper.¡±


    Behind him was an extremely scared Wolf tribe leader cautiously looking at Lock.


    It was at that moment.


    Shh.


    Cale felt something cold before the small white snake that had been hiding in his clothes appeared.


    The white snake tilted her head before speaking.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    To make it clear, it was not directed at Lock nor at Cale.


    ¡°¡­Me?¡±


    She was looking at Witira, whose eyes were opened wide in shock.


    ¡°Human, I have no idea why this baby snake is like this! I guess it is her special trait!¡±


    Raon huffed again.


    The white snake continued to speak.


    ¡°You smell like mommy.¡±


    She brought up the smell again.


    Cale had thought that it was the smell of an imugi.


    However, Witira was not an imugi.


    ¡®She''s a Whale.¡¯


    The baby snake continued to speak while Cale was confused.


    ¡°My mommy told me. She said that the mystical creatures with the qualifications to take the ce of the Dragons smell like this.¡±


    ¡®Mystical creatures?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s eyes clouded over while the white snake continued to speak.


    ¡°Mommy said that the destroyed world was trying to ostracize the Dragons from here.¡±


    ¡®Hooo.¡¯


    Cale''s gaze remained on the white snake after hearing some interesting information.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Is the snake''s mommy not a snake? o.O


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 238: Symbol of Victory (10)

    ¡°Can you go into detail about that?¡±


    Cale asked the baby white snake in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Human, why are you smiling like a scammer?¡±


    Raon¡¯sment made his face instantly turn stoic. ¡®I''m trying to act nice and he calls me a scammer?¡¯ Cale looked at the white snake with his usual expression this time.


    And the white snake-


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale''s pupils started to shake.


    The white snake didn¡¯t care and tilted her head as she confidently shouted.¡°I don¡¯t know difficult things. I''m still a baby. Mommy said that babies don''t need to know much. She said babies just need to eat well and grow well.¡±


    Cale was silent for a moment before responding.


    ¡°¡­That is an excellent mother.¡±


    "That¡¯s right. My mom is awesome!¡±


    The white snake seemed happy about Caleplimenting her mom as she danced around Cale¡¯s shoulder.


    Raon mumbled while looking at this.


    ¡°I can''t tell whether he likes that baby snake or not!¡±


    However, Cale ignored Raon and the baby snake as he organized his thoughts.


    ¡®My mommy told me. She said that the mystical creatures with the qualifications to take the ce of the Dragons smell like this.¡¯


    ¡®Mommy said that the destroyed world was trying to ostracize the Dragons from here.¡¯


    Aipotu.


    There were a few things about this world that were different from the worlds Cale had visited until now.


    One was the fact that there was no existence like ¡®Xiaolen¡¯ or ¡®Central ins¡¯ here.


    There was no conscious mind of the world tomunicate with Cale.


    ¡®That is why I thought that this world was destroyed.¡¯


    Cale had even considered multiple ways to revive this world.


    He had prepared a way to take care of the World Tree that had lost his rational mind because of the Purple Bloods as well as how to right the world that the Dragons had taken over.


    ¡®And it was in a serious state as expected when we got here.¡¯


    This was a world where all of the different forces of the world, mana, aura, etc, were suppressed.


    They were powers only allowed to the select few.


    Furthermore, weird things had happened since the cataclysmic period, resulting in abnormal climate changes.


    It was also a world where the Beast people could not go berserk properly.


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯


    It was more urate to say that this world was destroyed.


    ¡®But she said that this destroyed world was trying to ostracize the Dragons?¡¯


    Did that mean that this world still existed?


    ¡®Or maybe this world is subconsciously trying to ostracize the Dragons for its survival?¡¯


    Cale thought that either option would be positive for him.


    ¡®It at least means that the world is doing something to maintain itself.¡¯


    And the direction of it-


    ¡®Is to create an existence that would rece the Dragons?¡¯


    That meant that they were trying to create a great adversary for the Dragons.


    ¡®A mystical creature.¡¯


    An odd sensation filled Cale¡¯s mind.


    He had read about long-living animals when he was Kim Rok Soo.


    A story about how an old Tiger became an immortal of a mountain, stories about how a snake that was a couple hundred years old was like a Dragon, stories where the turtles, an animal that lives so long that it has be the symbol of longevity, is like a sage¡­


    ¡®The qualifications to be a mystical creature¡­¡¯


    Maybe the individuals that this baby white snake reacted to were individuals who were capable of affecting this world as much as the Dragons have.


    ¡®And so far they have been Miss Witira and me.¡¯


    The snake had not reacted to Gashan.


    Cale was certain that this white snake had its own standards for determining it.


    ¡®I''m sure the answer wille once we meet this kid¡¯s mother.


    She said that her mom was ill?¡¯


    Cale decided not to think much about it as they would meet her soon.


    Of course, he was now certain about something thanks to what this baby white snake just said.


    ¡®This world is trying to survive.¡¯


    It was trying to regain its bnce.


    Cale heard Raon¡¯s voice in his ear.


    ¡°Human, why are you suddenly smiling like that?¡±


    He started thinking about something to ignore Raon''sment.


    ¡®Unexpectedly-


    This world is useful as well.


    And I''m sure that the reason that smell came from me is because I absorbed that imugi¡¯s reverse scale.¡¯


    The crown. There was no reason for this white snake to say that about him if it was not for that item.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Cale chuckled.


    It was obvious.


    ¡®A mystical creature?¡¯


    He was neither an animal nor a Beast people.


    But he was a mystical creature with the qualifications to take over the Dragons¡¯ spot?


    That was nonsense.


    ¡®She¡¯s such a baby that she¡¯s struggling with differentiating.¡¯


    Cale lightheartedly stopped thinking about it and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we teleport back to the castle for now?¡±


    He then added an extrament for Lock.


    ¡°You look after the tribe leader-nim.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale nodded his head at Lock¡¯s awkward response before motioning to Raon with his eyes.


    They needed to quickly return to the castle to see that first Dragon they captured¡­ They needed to dig into that bastard for some information.


    Paaaat.


    There was a bright ck light and Cale¡¯s group disappeared.


    * * *


    In the Central Temple of the Holy Empire¡­


    Pope Casillia was quietly standing there looking at the map of the continent in the air.


    As the central spot of the continent, there was a device that marked whenever aw of this world was chaotic or some big change happened.


    That device was this map of the continent.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Her gaze was focused on the northern part of the continent, by the Erghe Mountain Range.


    That ce was peaceful right now.


    However, different words came out of her mouth.


    ¡°What a mess. All of you saw it as well, right?¡±


    Until just moments ago¡­


    The Erghe Mountain Range had not been visible as it was covered by arge whirlwind and warping in multiple locations.


    ¡°The twist was so serious that I thought that thews of this world were about to crumble.¡±


    Thews of the world they were talking about¡­


    That was the new basis for this world that started during the cataclysmic period.


    A world where aura, mana, and other forces of the world were controlled¡­


    A world where weapons to fight were lost and the creatures within it could only breathe and survive¡­


    That was the basis andws of this world.


    ¡°Kendall-nim has not contacted us?¡±


    ¡°He has not, your Holiness.¡±


    A small smile appeared on Pope Casillia''s face.


    ¡°It looks like Kendall has lost.¡±


    Nobody responded to herment.


    The Pope continued to speak as she had not made herstment for a response.


    "I heard that the First Knights Brigade and a portion of the Inquisitors were dispatched to assist Kendall-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Holiness. That is correct. They should soon arrive at the Erghe Mountain Range.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned that they were using teleportation magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Holiness. They will immediately teleport to the Erghe Mountain Range as soon as they pass through the border into the Haru Kingdom. However, we heard that the Haru Kingdom was moving extremely slowly.¡±


    The smile on the Pope''s face became bigger after hearing that.


    She then heard another voice.


    "We just received contact from Duke Tolz of the Haru Kingdom, your Holiness. His subordinate he nted in the Royal Pce spotted Minister of Foreign Affairs Bailey in the King''s Pce. He says that the King seems to be secretly plotting something.¡±


    Minister of Foreign Affairs Bailey.


    She was originally supposed to be helping the subjugation squad, leading the subjugation of the Beast people in the Erghe Mountain Range.


    However, they just received news that Bailey, one of King Dennis''s closest confidants, was spotted at the Royal Pce.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Casillia quietly chuckled.


    ¡°Duke Tolz is wagging his tail so well.¡±


    A Duke of a nation was showing such loyalty to a foreign nation and doing something that could harm his country without any hesitation.


    Casillia looked toward the Haru Kingdom¡¯s territory.


    ¡°It definitely looks like King Dennis is plotting something.¡±


    There was this piece of information from Duke Tolz, but¡­


    ¡°I heard that the border between the Empire and the Haru Kingdom is protected not by the Empire faction but by the King¡¯s faction.¡±


    One of the things that the former King of the Haru Kingdom managed to aplish had to do with the border between the Haru Kingdom and the Holy Empire. He managed to ce a Margrave who was loyal to the Haru Kingdom as the General there.


    ¡°There should be a reason that the Margrave is doing his best to dy the subjugation squad''s entrance into the Haru Kingdom as much as possible.¡±


    Casillia was silent for a moment.


    She heard a voice behind her at that moment.


    ¡°Pope-nim. The Emperor has stepped forward to contact the King of Haru Kingdom.¡±


    Casillia showed no changes to her expression as she answered.


    "The Emperor is such a foolish human.¡±


    The church had more power than the government in the Holy Empire.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Basically, the Pope''s position was higher than the Emperor¡¯s position.


    However, the Empire, no, the current Emperor, was greedily trying to get more power for himself.


    That was why he was doing whatever he could to look good in front of the Dragon Lord¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Casillia knew that the Dragon Lord did not even treat the Emperor as a living creature.


    ¡°The Lord just sees humans as a means to an end.¡±


    She just found it funny that the Emperor was iling around without knowing the truth.


    Just take a look right now.


    He was doing whatever he could to move before the church made a move, so that he could show the Dragon Lord that he prioritized the Dragons above all else.


    He was also trying to show that pressuring the Haru Kingdom was something that he should be doing as the Emperor of the Empire, not something the Pope of the Church should do.


    Wasn¡¯t he sending a message to the Pope like this?


    ¡°Let the Emperor do as he pleases. Let him handle the Haru Kingdom.¡±


    She then added on.


    ¡°Also inform the Emperor about the information we got from Duke Tolz.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wouldn''t that lead to the Emperor severely pressuring the King of the Haru Kingdom?¡±


    The Pope calmly answered the question about whether it would be a proper warning versus just a request.


    ¡°That is what I am hoping for.¡±


    The Pope was hoping that the Emperor would do that.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that put the world in greater chaos?¡±


    Starting with the Haru Kingdom, if the Empire got involved¡­


    The result would be that all of the nations on this continent would get mixed into it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Nobody responded to herment.


    Commotion, chaos¡­


    Destruction¡­they knew that she desired all of these things.


    Knock knock knock.


    She heard her trusted subordinate outside the door.


    ¡°Pope-nim.¡±


    Casillia¡¯s face slightly frowned for the first time after hearing the message.


    ¡°We have received news that the God of Fighting will be visiting.¡±


    The 10 Dragon gods¡­


    Based on their ages, she was the ninth of the group, but based on strength, she was within the top five.


    ¡°¡­I guess Cisco-nim would have heard that Kendall-nim went to the Erghe Mountain Range. She always secretly looked after Kendall-nim, so I''m sure she is curious about what happened.¡±


    Casillia''s face turned calm again.


    She turned around as she continued to speak.


    ¡°I''m sure Cisco-nim will want to go where Kendall-nim is.¡±


    She gently opened up her arms.


    ¡°My close friends.¡±


    10 Bishops¡­


    They were all looking at Casillia.


    They were all true Dragon half-bloods, ones who havepleted their first growth phases and had lives that were like ticking time bombs.


    They all showed their agreement for Casillia''s wishes.


    ¡°Is there anybody who would like to visit the Haru Kingdom with Cisco-nim?¡±


    Casillia smiled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we open the gates to hell?¡±


    So that chaos fills thisnd¡­


    ¡°We are already living lives that cannot continue anyway. Because of that-¡±


    It was obvious.


    ¡°This world cannot continue either.¡±


    Her eyes looked crazed.


    They also carried an endless sea of frustration and anger.


    ¡°Pope-nim.¡±


    One man stepped forward at that moment.


    He was a bulky man that resembled a berserk Beast person.


    ¡°Third Bishop-nim.¡±


    This man who took the third position of the bishops was named Hons.¡±


    ¡°Hons-nim, will you be the one to go?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He silently nodded his head.


    He was famous within the church for not speaking much.


    Furthermore, he was secretly famous for taking a step back and maintaining neutrality.


    A few of the bishops were surprised that he agreed with Casillia¡¯s desires.


    ¡°Then I will leave it to you, Third bishop-nim.¡±


    A bright smile appeared on Casillia¡¯s face.


    On the other hand, Hons was stoic.


    ¡°Kendall. And Cisco¡­ If those two Dragons die or are critically injured, our task will be easier. So Hons-nim, please-¡±


    She extended her hand out.


    ¡°Please open the gates of hell.¡±


    Hons silently shook her hand.


    * * *


    The First Knights Brigade of the Holy Empire who stepped foot onto the Haru Kingdom to subjugate the Beast people in the Erghe Mountain Range¡­


    The first and third generation Dragon half-bloods gulped and their eyes sparkled as they watched what happened in front of them.


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡°Hahaha-¡±


    Cale Henituse wasughing as if he was truly amused.


    His gaze was directed at Kendall, who was bound to a chair.


    Cale looked at him and asked as if he was amused.


    ¡°Lower my head? Why? You think you can fuck around because there are no Dragons around?¡±


    There were no Dragons by Cale¡¯s side right now.


    Only Beacrox, Choi Han, and Clopeh were with him.


    Cale looked at Kendall, whose face was swollen but still looking dignified.


    There was no wind but his silver hair started to flutter.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Dragon half-bloods started groaning.


    Kendall.


    He was releasing arge amount of Dragon Fear.


    A pressure that could not bepared to what he released when fighting against Rasheel was flowing out of him.


    Kendall spoke calmly.


    ¡°Bring a Dragon. I have no intention of chatting if there are no Dragons.¡±


    He added on as if it was obvious.


    ¡°Humans are not qualified to speak to me. There is no need to even scare those without the qualifications. You wouldn''t be able to look at me anyway.¡±


    Oooooong¨C oooooo¨C


    The area around them started to shake, as if it was reacting to Kendall¡¯s Dragon Fear.


    As for Cale¡­ his smile became thicker.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Cale''s smiling more¡­we know what ising.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 239: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (1)

    <Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (1)>


    Kendall, the God of Victory. He saw Cale smiling and smiled back.


    ¡®I heard from Zenyu.¡¯


    Zenyu, the first generation Dragon half-blood captain of the Holy Empire¡¯s First Knights Brigade.


    Zenyu said that he had to kneel because of the force that Cale Henituse released.


    ¡®I don''t know how a human can release force, but-¡¯


    Zenyu had clearly said the following.


    ¡®I tried to cut off Cale Henituse¡¯s head. However, everything was ruined because that Dragon named Rasheel showed up.¡¯


    ¡®Are you saying that you were able to ovee the red-haired man¡¯s aura?¡¯¡®Yes, Kendall-nim. However, I was only able to resist against his force when I used my fighting attribute.¡¯


    Zenyu then cautiously asked.


    ¡®He should be human, right?¡¯


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Kendall chuckled before a cold expression appeared on his face.


    The red-haired man in front of him¡­


    He¡¯s the boss of this ck Castle-¡¯


    First of all, this guy was not a Dragon.


    Kendall believed this man was human.


    But his instincts were telling him something.


    ¡®You- have a lot of different auras of nature on you.¡±


    He could feel the overflowing aura of nature filling this man¡¯s extremely thin te.


    That must be how he could handle this portion of Kendall''s Dragon Fear.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Groan-¡±


    The weaker of the Dragon half-bloods groaned, but Kendall didn¡¯t care.


    He was embarrassed that he lost to Rasheel and was feeling enraged.


    However, he could ept that because that bastard was a Dragon.


    ¡®They dare!¡¯


    However, the reality he faced when he regained consciousness was far different from what he had imagined.


    He woke up in a training ground that resembled a prison and was able to realize the issues after hearing the reports of the subjugation squad idiots.


    ¡®A human dares to treat a Dragon like this?¡¯


    Zenyu said that there were other Dragons beside Rasheel as well and that they all listened to this Cale Henituse.


    He looked toward Cale as he spoke.


    ¡°How annoying.¡±


    The dark brown eyes looking back at him¡­


    He wanted to get rid of those things.


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    The rumbling got bigger.


    Kendall released his Dragon Fear at full power.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A portion of the Dragon half-bloods coughed up blood.


    Some of the bound ones fell to the ground with their faces buried as they shook.


    This power that dominated this entire area was ruthlessly putting pressure on them.


    It was to the point that they could not even breathe properly.


    ¡®So annoying!¡¯


    Kendall did not let it show, but his anger was at its peak.


    The first defeat of his life¡­


    And this unbelievable sight where logic seemed to be destroyed¡­


    Finally, a situation where he had to lower his head to a human?


    Kendall could not believe any of this.


    His instincts made him reject it.


    That instinct also made him release his fierce aura to counter this intense instinctual rejection.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Even Zenyu, who was the most familiar with facing Dragon Fear, let out a short groan.


    He barely raised his head to look at Kendall.


    Although Kendall had a sneer-like smile on his face and looked calm¡­


    He¡¯s extremely angry.¡¯


    His Dragon Fear was merciless.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    He felt as if he could not breathe.


    His whole body filled with cold sweat.


    The inside of his mouth dried out.


    ¡®Yes, this is it.¡¯


    This was the greatness of a Dragon.


    Zenyu realized something else as well.


    ¡®The Dragon Fear I have faced until now was not real Dragon Fear.¡¯


    The Dragon Fear he had experienced until now was something that the Dragon Fear never used at full strength.


    Bur right now, from Kendall¡­


    He could feel clear hostility and murderous intent to kill anyone and anything in this area.


    He could tell that this was Kendall¡¯s belief on what were the obvious rules of the world.


    That strong will dominated through this area.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Zenyu realized the fundamental difference between his Force and Dragon Fear.


    ¡®Force is like a form of will for me.¡¯


    It was also a desire.


    A desire to do something in this area, to suppress the enemy. Such emotions and thoughts formed that power.


    However, Dragon Fear used by true Dragons was different.


    ¡®It is an instinct and a way of life.¡¯


    Unlike Zenyu¡¯s Force which needed him to have that will to achieve something, the Dragon Fear extended out something that was so obvious that no words or thoughts were needed.


    Kendall was not using Dragon Fear with the desire to suppress every other existence in this area-


    ¡®For him, suppressing everyone else in this area is an unquestionable fact.


    Ho.¡¯


    Zenyu realized that he had no choice but to be suppressed.


    Furthermore, it seemed only normal that his body was shaking more and his breathing was getting harder.


    A sense of helplessness dominated his body.


    As expected, human blood could not defeat Dragons.


    ¡®¡­What is this?¡¯


    Zenyu realized the emotion he was feeling and felt that it was odd.


    ¡®Why am I feeling like something is being forced away from me?


    I am an existence with Dragon blood.


    I am a great and mighty Dragon half-blood!


    That is why I am different from regr people.


    So shouldn¡¯t I be praising Kendall''s greatness instead of feeling like this?


    Zenyu could not understand why he was feeling like something was taken from him, why he felt so despondent.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Oo-¡±


    Through the groans¡­


    ¡°Why, for what reason-¡±


    Nine, the trashiest of the Knights Brigade members¡­


    That third generation Dragon half-blood punk groaned in pain as he mumbled.


    Zenyu subconsciously looked at Nine before seeing that Nine was looking at something and turning in the same direction.


    He first saw Kendall.


    Kendall was not smiling.


    Then the spot Zenyu¡¯s gazestnded¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Was at Cale Henituse, who was still smiling.


    Zenyu finally realized something.


    Cale Henituse and his people¡­


    None of them were kneeling and they didn¡¯t even have a drop of sweat on their foreheads.


    Only they seemed to be in a different world.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As Zenyu stared in disbelief¡­


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°There is no need to even scare those without the qualifications?¡±


    That was what Kendall had said.


    ¡®Humans are not qualified to speak to me. There is no need to even scare those without the qualifications. You wouldn''t be able to look at me anyway.¡¯


    Screeeech.


    Cale got up from his chair.


    Kendall bit down on his lips as he watched.


    ¡®How is this possible?¡¯


    How were Cale Henituse and his subordinates able to remain so calm?


    Kendall''s instincts were telling him that his Dragon Fear was going everywhere except to where these people were standing.


    ¡®Why?


    This area should be dominated by me right now.


    I am the only Dragon in this area.


    Isn''t this a world ruled by Dragons?¡¯


    Tap. Tap.


    Cale slowly walked toward Kendall.


    Kendall could feel it.


    The area dominated by his Dragon Fear was creating a path for Cale Henituse with his every step.


    !¡¯


    Furthermore, he felt a gentle aura around that guy as well.


    It was not Dragon Fear.


    ¡®That¡¯s not Force either!¡¯


    The aura was taking a form he had never seen before.


    The aura that was so faint and gentle that he had not noticed it until now easily pushed aside Kendall''s Dragon Fear.


    Tap.


    Cale stopped walking.


    He was already right in front of the bound Kendall.


    He heard the imposing voice of the Dominating Aura in his mind.


    ¨C Only this much Dragon Fear?! Cale, this is sockingpared to Eruhaben¡¯s.


    Cale quietly looked down at Kendall.


    ¨C We are strong enough to even make gods kneel! Well, it may be a bit difficult with the God of Bnce¡­ But anyway! The fact of the matter is that our presence is that strong.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Cale chuckled.


    However, his eyes were not smiling.


    He observed Kendall with a stoic gaze.


    He looked to be in a state of chaos, just like a person who had lost allmon sense.


    Cale opened his mouth while looking at him.


    ¡°You said there is no need to even scare those without the qualifications?¡±


    He lowered his body.


    He got down to Kendall''s eye level.


    He looked directly at Kendall and smiled.


    ¡°Then I guess there¡¯s no need to scare someone like you who is already scared? Hmm?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Kendall was about to retort.


    ¡®I''m scared?¡¯


    However, he had no capacity to say that out loud as he couldn''t even think properly.


    Shaaaaaaaaaa-


    There was no breeze.


    However, Kendall could still feel something wrapping around his body.


    His Dragon Fear was starting to disappear.


    No, it was being consumed.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Curl up your body.


    Lower your head.


    Shhhhh.


    Kendall''s body was shaking.


    He couldn¡¯t even notice that.


    Furthermore, he could not look away from Cale.


    Because-


    ¡®I can¡¯t-¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t do that motion.


    Avoid him.


    Lower my head.


    Curl up.


    Kendall felt as if he could not even do the actions that would make him look submissive to his enemy.


    Why? Because he was not allowed to do so.


    This human in front of him, this Cale Henituse, had not allowed him to do that.


    That was why Kendall couldn''t do it.


    His whole mind turned white.


    His body was shaking.


    He suddenly recalled someone¡¯s warning.


    ¡®You¡¯ve never faced a god, have you? We are stillcking. You''re going to get seriously hurt if you mess around like that.¡¯


    Cisco, the God of Fighting. She had said that to him.


    ¡®Then have you seen a god?¡¯


    She had responded to Kendall¡¯s question.


    ¡®No. I¡¯vee into contact with one, but I could not look at them.¡¯


    She calmly exined.


    ¡®The god didn¡¯t permit me to do so.¡¯


    Why?


    Why was Kendall suddenly thinking about thosements?


    He wanted to ask the human in front of him.


    ¡®Is he a god?¡¯


    He wanted to ask if this guy was a god.


    However, he could not do that.


    He felt as if he should not open his mouth.


    ¨C Cale, should we use a bit more?


    Cale was currently using just a bit more of his Dominating Aura than he had used against the Blood Demon.


    All of it was focused on Kendall.


    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    The Dragon half-bloods were breathing again.


    They had gotten out of Kendall''s pressure.


    Furthermore, Cale and Kendall¡­ Their instincts were allowing them to feel something big that was between Cale and Kendall right now. It was hard to tell what it was, but just looking at it was giving them the chills.


    Some of them subconsciously looked away. It was scary to even watch.


    ¨C Cale, should we use a bit more?


    ¨C This guy is a Dragon so he¡¯s managing to hold on without fainting.


    Cale slightly nodded his head after hearing the Dominating Aura tell him that his aura alone might be enough to knock Kendall unconscious.


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    Kendall''s body shook even more intensely.


    It was so much that his teeth were chattering.


    However, he maintained his eye contact with Cale and could not do anything to avoid him or hide.


    ¡®¡ª-¡¯


    His mind turned white.


    He had no thoughts at all.


    His white mind slowly turned ck.


    He couldn''t even recognize that he would soon lose consciousness.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±


    He heard someoneughing.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale hesitated after hearing the familiar yet leery voice and turned his head around.


    He saw a scowl on Choi Han¡¯s face and a look of disbelief on Beacrox''s face.


    ¡°Ah, I''m sorry, Cale-nim. That was not on purpose.¡±


    Clopeh Sekka was standing there with a gentle look on his face.


    Shhhhhhh-


    His sword was pulled out and had white aura around it.


    Clopeh received Cale¡¯s gaze that seemed to be asking what he was doing and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I am able to use my aura within your embrace, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale wanted to know whether his people could freely use aura and mana within his Dominating Aura.


    That was why he had told them that they were allowed to freely test it out.


    Clopeh had not forgotten those words and had done so.


    ¡®The experiment is a sess.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head while looking at Clopeh Sekka''s white aura but felt something was off.


    ¡®Why am I feeling this way? It¡¯s not like this punk said or did anything wrong.¡¯


    Clopeh quietly mumbled at that moment.


    "As expected, I needed to hide within the light.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®What did this bastard just say?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Cale-nim. I just happened to see a way that is different from faith. As expected, all of these paths led to the right way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cale decided to stop paying any attention to what this crazy bastard was saying.


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    Cale let out a light sigh before withdrawing his Dominating Aura.


    ¡°Huuuff.¡±


    Cale took a deep breath.


    Cale patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Kendall flinched.


    Cale didn¡¯t care as he calmly continued.


    ¡°Cut the bluffing out. Just answer the questions I ask you. Do you understand?¡±


    His gaze headed toward the Dragon half-bloods as well.


    ¡°You guys be more cooperative as well.¡±


    Cale looked at the Dragon half-bloods and Kendall, all who were avoiding his gaze, and chuckled before he mumbled.


    ¡°Qualifications my ass. There¡¯s no such thing.¡±


    He then made eye contact with Knight Captain Zenyu, who was still staring at him.


    Zenyu quickly avoided his gaze.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    He felt a weird emotion again.


    Cale Henituse. This guy created strong fluctuations in his mind.


    Cale looked at the headshaking Zenyu as if he was weird before starting to speak again.


    ¡°First of all, what is the Holy Water?¡±


    He looked back at Kendall and asked.


    It was at that moment.


    Screeech- Bang!


    Someone mmed the door open.


    A chubby ck Dragon entered with an imposing presence.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow.¡±


    Behind him were On and Hong.


    And¡­


    Shhhhhhh-


    The baby white snake was on Hong¡¯s back.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    Raon then shouted to Cale.


    ¡°Goldie gramps contacted Dodori¡¯s mom! He said that the second subjugation squad will be here soon!¡±


    The second subjugation squad.


    They were the forces from the Holy Empire who were set to follow Kendall. Other members of the First Knights Brigade and some inquisitors would be with them.


    ¡®We believe the inquisitors to be Elves, right?¡¯


    Cale thought about the people who were already outside the vige, waiting to greet the enemies.


    Rosalyn and the mages¡­


    As well as the Dark Elves and Elves led by Tasha.


    ¡°I should go as well.¡±


    His allies would be able to fight easier if he used his Dominating Aura. This was just confirmed by Clopeh.


    Cale thought about that white aura from earlier and subconsciously looked toward Clopeh. The two of them made eye contact.


    !¡¯


    Cale subconsciously flinched. Clopeh smiled brightly and responded.


    ¡°I guess I will go too then, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, yes?¡±


    He was already nning on taking Clopeh and Choi Han with him.


    There were plenty of people, such as Sui Khan and Choi Jung Soo, etc, to protect the ck Castle.


    Smile.


    Clopeh smiled brightly as if to show his pure joy.


    Cale oddly felt ufortable.


    ¡°Haaaaa, haaaaa.¡±


    Kendall, who was breathing heavily while watching them, noticed his mind starting to move fiercely again as soon as he stabilized a bit.


    ¡®Hmph. It won''t be easy!¡¯


    He realized that they were moving without the Dragons and sneered inside.


    The group that wasing right now could not be held to the level of the first subjugation squad with these shabby Dragon half-bloods.


    ¡®The inquisitors are different!¡¯


    Inquisitors, the Elves. Those bastards were as capricious as they were strong.


    And they would try to get to Kendall no matter what it took.


    Crazed worship and belief¡­ That alone would be enough for the inquisitors to severely harm these bastards.


    That lunacy even made Kendall avoid them at times. It was almost an obsession. They looked ready to give their lives as needed.


    ¡®It won¡¯t be easy!¡¯


    Kendall had that thought but still could not look at Cale.


    He did not realize that his body was still shaking.


    He didn''t even realize that Cale and Zenyu were staring at him.


    Scared people always had narrow tunnel vision.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Oh poor Kendall.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 240: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (2)

    <Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (2)>


    * * *


    Ancient Dragon Eruhaben chuckled in admiration and disbelief.


    ¡°Ha. I didn¡¯t know there would be such arge cave underneath the capital.¡±


    The northern part of the Haru Kingdom''s capital.


    Eruhaben left the pce with Bailey to a small hidden door underneath the northern wall of the capital.


    He walked through the door and down to see arge cave that was multiple times asrge as the pce.


    In the darkest part of that cave¡­


    "Excuse me, could you please let me know who you are?¡±Clear green things were sparkling in the darkness.


    Eruhaben was amazed once again.


    ¡°How huge.¡±


    Dragons reachedrge bodies close to 30 meters when they became adult Dragons, and Eruhaben was thatrge as well in his Dragon form.


    However, he still could not help but gasp.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see the end.¡±


    He could see it despite being in the darkness.


    Arge snake dozens of meters long was coiled up, quietly observing Eruhaben.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    The ancient Dragon was truly bbergasted.


    He had never seen such arge Snake beast person, no, he had never seen such arge Beast people even including Dragons.


    However, he could not just keep standing here in awe.


    ¡°I am Eruhaben.¡±


    He introduced himself to the white snake in front of him.


    "Also-¡±


    Eruhaben stopped for a moment before tossing ament.


    ¡°I came to this world to destroy the Purple Bloods.¡±


    Ssss¨C


    The air in the basement changed for a moment.


    The stuffy and damp air turned sharp for a moment. Bailey subconsciously curled up.


    The white snake and Eruhaben¡­


    She realized that staying back and feigning ignorance was the answer for her between these two individuals.


    She heard a voice at that moment. The voiceing from the darkness was as calm as before.


    ¡°Sir, are you not from his world?¡±


    "That is correct.¡±


    Eruhaben answered and the white snake asked another question.


    ¡°Sir, have youe to take down the Hunters?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well-¡±


    Eruhaben chuckled and added on.


    ¡°I also came to beat up some annoying Dragons.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    The sound of the white snake chuckling could be heard in the darkness. However, the voice calmly asked another question.


    ¡°Oh Dragon from a different world than hours. Do you know of Maxillienne?¡±


    Eruhaben answered him.


    ¡°The ring, crown, and sword. We¡¯ve brought them all.¡±


    Maxillienne.


    The traces of the Dragon they found in the secret area within the Sichuan Castle Lord''s study.


    That Dragon was Maxillienne and the ring, crown, and sword were the items she had left behind.


    Shhhhhhh-


    He could hear the white snake moving.


    ¡°Sir, who brought those items?¡±


    The white snake asked another question and Eruhaben answered.


    ¡°Qualified individuals have received those items.¡±


    Eruhaben could see the white snake that extended her head out of the darkness.


    The snake¡¯s head was a bit taller than Eruhaben.


    A snake thatrge moved over to Eruhaben and lowered her head.


    ¡°Sir, are you the master of the ring?¡±


    ¡°I do currently possess it, yes.¡±


    Of course, it was not for Eruhaben.


    He was just holding it without giving it to Raon.


    "Then sir, are you the hope?¡±


    What was the white snake saying right now?


    She was saying that the master of the ring was the hope.


    She was asking if he was that hope.


    Eruhaben answered her without any hesitation.


    "Let¡¯s cut the nonsense.¡±


    Bailey''s eyes opened wide as she watched.


    Eruhaben didn''t care and just stared into the white snake''s green eyes.


    ¡°You have Dragon Fear as well.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Bailey silently gasped in shock after hearing that.


    Eruhaben shook his head.


    ¡°No. You are a Snake so it is not Dragon Fear.¡±


    Shh.


    Eruhaben waved his hand in the air.


    ¡°Let''s not do this useless battle of will.¡±


    Bailey finally realized the sharp aura surrounding the entire cave disappeared. She also realized that this was the white snake''s fear.


    The white snake slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­You called it nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is nonsense.¡±


    One corner of Eruhaben''s lips curled up.


    "Why are we the hope of your world? We have no responsibility or duty to fight for that hope.¡±


    Eruhaben already had negative emotions toward Maxillienne.


    He got extremely annoyed at the fact that that motherfucking Dragon called Raon the hope or whatnot to save Aipotu.


    ¡®Did she age without any brains?!


    How can you leave such a heavy duty on a six, no, it¡¯s the new year, now seven year old baby Dragon?!


    If her attribute is the future and she knew about Cale¡¯s existence, she should have known that Raon was young!


    Terrible shits.


    Aren''t they all ashamed of their own ages?


    1,009 years old. No, as now a 1,010 years old ancient Dragon, Eruhaben could not ept this situation.


    Eruhaben''s attitude was getting worse since Cale wasn''t here with him. His original personality was slowlying out.


    ¡®Is it because I became rejuvenated?¡¯


    Eruhaben could feel himself being more honest with his emotions and being less controlled.


    It was how he had been at times during his youth.


    The ancient Dragon did not stop himself from acting this way. He treated this as how it was meant to be as well.


    Those wild emotions soon calmed down.


    The years he had lived, his years of experience, had given him a sense of understanding.


    ¡®Of course, that could have been the only way for them.¡¯


    He understood how desperate they must have been to leave all of their hopes on a young Dragon.


    Furthermore, he also believed that they should save Aipotu, which was tangled up with Choi Jung Gun, the Hunters, and all sorts of messes.


    It still didn''t change the fact that Eruhaben didn''t like the white snake¡¯s demeanor with her mentioning the hope as soon as he met her. He frowned even more.


    ¡°Seeing as how you brought up Maxillienne, I guess I was right.¡±


    He continued to speak to the white snake.


    ¡°Move your head. No, move thatrge body of yours.¡±


    He looked into the darkness past the white snake.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Eruhaben nonchntlymented.


    ¡°You. Yes, you.¡±


    Cale had told him.


    Aipotu. Cale said that there was a Dragon they had to find once they got to this world.


    It was an existence Cale believed to be an ally.


    He said that the Dragon''s attribute was highly likely to be helpful to them.


    Eruhaben had noticed it the moment the white snake mentioned Maxillienne.


    Furthermore, he understood the reason the white snake suddenly released a power simr to Dragon Fear.


    "Are you that Dragon who can see the past?¡±


    The existence that the white snake was trying to hide¡­


    Within the darkness¡­ There was a middle-aged individual whose hair was a mysterious color that was neither ck nor dark blue.


    Step, step.


    That person walked forward.


    ¡®My goodness.¡¯


    Bailey was shocked that someone was really there.


    She had not noticed this person at all.


    ¡°!¡±


    She was then shocked once more.


    The shabby looking middle-aged man''s beard and hair was extremely messy.


    ¡®His eye-¡¯


    He had one eye closed.


    The other eye was covered by an eye patch, making her unable to see it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Both Eruhaben and the middle-aged man¡­ They silently observed each other.


    The middle-aged man was the one to break the silence.


    ¡°I saw the past.¡±


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose up.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    He raised his hand to stop the middle-aged man from speaking.


    Everybody looked toward Eruhaben. His reaction seemed serious.


    Only the middle-aged man was quiet.


    Eruhaben finally asked after a bit.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    Bailey¡¯s pupils started shaking.


    Eruhaben added on at that moment.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m over 1,000 years old.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The silent aged opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­Senior, I saw the past.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    Eruhaben finally seemed satisfied and nodded his head for the middle-aged man to continue.


    Bailey''s jaw dropped as she watched in shock, but the white snake, ancient Dragon, and the middle-aged man all paid her no attention.


    The middle-aged man calmly continued to speak.


    ¡°Approximately 250 years ago.¡±


    The cataclysmic period had struck Aipotu about 200 years ago.


    250 years would be much farther in the past than that time.


    As Eruhaben''s eyes clouded over¡­


    ¡°Senior, I saw a moment of that period of time.¡±


    The middle-aged man continued to speak inside the quiet cave.


    ¡°There were two existences who came to see the current Dragon Lord.¡±


    Bailey realized that she was learning about the inside story, at least a part of it, that started this whole thing.


    "Senior, they advised the Dragon Lord about how to suppress this world and rule over it.¡±


    The middle-aged man stopped for a moment and Eruhaben asked.


    "Who were those two existences?¡±


    ¡°Senior, one was a wanderer.¡±


    Wanderers.


    Single-lifers like Choi Han became wanderers if they did not be gods or at least work as god candidates after their deaths.


    Cale¡¯s group had learned beforeing here that some of those wanderers were Hunters.


    "That wanderer must have been from the Five Colors Bloods.¡±


    Eruhaben''s calmment made the middle-aged man gently smile for the first time.


    ¡°Senior, you seem to know more than I expected.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing.¡±


    Eruhaben responded that this was no big deal before urging the middle-aged man to continue.


    ¡°Who was the other person?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡®!¡¯


    Eruhaben¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°You-¡±


    Drip.


    Blood dripped down from the middle-aged man''s mouth.


    There was silence for a bit. The middle-aged man acted as if it was nothing and pulled a handkerchief out of his pocket to wipe his mouth.


    He then faintly smiled.


    "Senior, I was unable to see from the moment I was born. However, while this eye could not see the present, it showed me the things that havee to pass. That was why I thought to myself the moment I learned about my attribute. I thought that I must have lost my eyes because I saw things that I was not supposed to see.¡±


    Eruhaben scowled as if he was hearing some nonsense when the middle-aged man continued to speak.


    ¡°Sometimes I end up like this when I try to say things that I should not be saying. It is especially like this when the truth in my mouth is extremely heavy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Eruhaben closed his open mouth.


    How heavy was this truth, just what was the past that this Dragon saw?


    What was it that was making a Dragon bleed from his mouth?


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯


    Eruhaben had a bad feeling about this.


    A truth that even a Dragon could not handle¡­


    That-


    Eruhaben could not hold it in anymore and asked.


    ¡°Was it a god?¡±


    A clear smile formed on the middle-aged man''s face.


    "Senior, I cannot see all of the past. I can only see the short glimpses that I am allowed to see. That is why I was unable to see or hear about the method the Dragon Lord used to rule over this world.¡±


    However¡­


    ¡°However, I was able to clearly make out the two individuals who taught him that method.¡±


    They were imprinted in his mind as if it was part of his instincts.


    It was as if this was information he must know, part of the way things were supposed to be.


    ¡°Oh esteemed ancient Dragon.¡±


    The middle-aged man was bleeding again as he spoke.


    He then slowly opened his eyes.


    Bailey flinched.


    There was nothing where his eye should have been.


    There was only deep darkness.


    Eruhaben looked into that darkness.


    The Dragon continued to speak.


    "War. It was War who came.¡±


    Then the middle-aged man''s body staggered.


    The white snake moved her tail so that the middle-aged man would not fall.


    Eruhaben watched him with a stiff expression.


    War.


    He must have been talking about the God of War.


    ¡®The God of War came with a wanderer from the Five Colors Bloods to tell the Dragon Lord about how to rule over this world?


    Is the God of War on the Hunters¡¯ side?¡¯


    As Eruhaben''s mind was about to turn chaotic¡­


    ¡®The God of War-


    Has some ties to us.¡¯


    First of all, Cale¡¯s ancient power, the Sky Eating Water, was originally the Water of Judgment as coined by the God of War.


    Eruhaben''s face turned extremely cold.


    The God of War.


    Eruhaben thought about when hest met a believer of that god.


    ¡®Endable!¡¯


    Arm and the White Star¡­ The person serving the God of War helped Cale¡¯s people avoid danger in Endable, the city where the White Star was king.


    ¡°¡­Deputy Chief Priest Cotton.¡±


    Eruhaben recalled her name as well as something else.


    ¡®The White Star¡¯s Pce¡­ We found a weird ce deep in the basement. There seems to be traces of going through to a different dimension here. I would not have noticed it without having experienced going through different dimensions through the Church of the God of Death.¡¯


    ¡®There is also the aura of a god in those traces.¡¯


    That was what he had said to Cale.


    While Eruhaben remained in Roan instead of going to the Central ins, he had found those traces of dimension travel in Eruhaben with the aura of a god.


    He had not thought much of it, but-


    ¡®What if Deputy Chief Priest Cotton was not an ally but one of the people behind it all?


    What if that was the reason she hid her identity as a follower of the God of War and stayed by the White Star''s side as the Deputy Chief Priest?¡¯


    Simr to how the Hunters had treated the White Star as a sacrifice or a means to an end¡­


    What if she had been there to spy on the White Star and assess the situation?


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Eruhaben subconsciously scoffed.


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    He felt as if he could slowly see how things were going.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    He approached the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Who else knows about this?¡±


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±


    The middle-aged man was breathing out to calm himself but answered without any hesitation.


    "Senior, it has not been long since I saw this past. It has not even been half a year. Everybody in this cave right now¡­ And one more person knows about it.¡±


    "Who is that other person?¡±


    Eruhaben asked and the middle-aged man looked at him.


    "Senior, do you know Choi Jung Gun?¡±


    Eruhaben instantly had a thought.


    ¡®I need to go to Cale as quickly as possible.¡¯


    That was why he immediately started to move.


    "White snake. And you.¡±


    Eruhaben extended his hand toward them as he spoke.


    Ooooooooong-


    He released his Dragon Fear and golden dust started rising around him.


    ¡°Come with me somewhere.¡±


    He saw therge white snake¡¯s body, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    Ooooo¡ª


    Arge teleportation magic circle that seemed to cover this entire underground cave appeared.


    ¡°Tell us the rest once we get there.¡±


    A teleportation magic circle to the ck Castle waspleted.


    * * *


    Cale was enjoying the warmth around him from the furnace as he leaned back against a couch.


    Shh.


    The cloth covering the entrance of the tent was lifted up and someone walked in.


    It was Choi Han.


    "Cale-nim, I don¡¯t see the enemies yet.¡±


    ¡°They apparently passed the border, so they should teleport here soon.¡±


    Cale calmly spoke as he looked toward the open door p that was letting cold air in.


    He could see the snow covered empty ins.


    It was one of the few t areas on this dangerous mountain range and the ce they had made Captain Zenyu kneel.


    However, that in had changed a bit.


    ¡°Miss Rosalyn truly is amazing.¡±


    On both sides of the in¡­


    There wererge ice walls.


    ¡°I heard that Miss Witira helped as well, Cale-nim.¡±


    ¡°But the magic circles inside those ice walls were done by Miss Rosalyn and the mages.¡±


    "That is true.¡±


    Cale calmlymented.


    "Those are not walls but weapons. Siege weapons at that.¡±


    Cale shook his head as if he really couldn¡¯t control Rosalyn. He then pointed to the entrance as he spoke to Choi Han.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold. Let''s close it.¡±


    He then turned his gaze.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    There was someone on the groundpletely bound.


    It was Kendall, who could not even look at Cale properly.


    "What is the Holy Water?¡±


    He closed his mouth at Cale¡¯s question.


    Cale asked one more time.


    ¡°It¡¯s the World Tree, isn''t it?¡±


    Kendall flinched.


    Smile. Cale smiled brightly as hemented.


    ¡°It''s obvious so just tell me.¡±


    He then quietly added on.


    ¡°If you wish to live, that is.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Of course, Cale had no ns on killing Kendall.


    He had many uses for this bastard.


    Kendall''s pupils were shaking nonstop.


    Cale rxed in this cozy tent as he waited for the subjugation squad to arrive.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    IF YOU WISH TO LIVE!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 241: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (3)

    Book 2: Chapter 241: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (3)


    <Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (3)>


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re resisting pretty well?¡±


    Kendall kept his mouth shut at Cale¡¯s lightheartedment.


    His pupils were shaking relentlessly but he still did not reveal any information.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Cale chuckled before calmlymenting.


    ¡°You told Rasheel-nim that the Holy Water is the foundation of this world. It¡¯s obvious you guys ripped the sap out of the World Tree or cut off a root or vine and boiled it in water or some nonsense like that, right?¡±


    ¡®Would the World Tree have sap?¡¯


    Cale thought about the World Tree he knew before peeking at Kendall. He remained quiet.¡®Hmm.¡¯


    Cale''s gaze moved and he nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Nine? That¡¯s your name, right?¡±


    Nine raised his head to look at Cale.


    Nine was with Kendall in this tent.


    Cale recalled the information about Nine.


    ¡®He¡¯s known as the biggest trash of the First Knights Brigade members who came in the subjugation squad.¡¯


    Bailey had given him that information.


    Nine was also the punk who had his hand wrapped up because Choi Han had pierced it. He was pummeled while visiting the vige as a scout with his fellow Dragon half-blood, Wei, and a knight of the Haru Kingdom, Sam.


    Cale purposely brought this punk among the numerous Dragon half-bloods.


    ¡®This guy should be good, young master-nim.¡¯


    He had used Beacrox''s judgment as foundation.


    ¡°Do you know what the Holy Water is?¡±


    ¡®Ha.¡¯


    Kendall sneered inside.


    He was certain that Nine would not open his mouth.


    ¡®Plus, that guy doesn¡¯t know much about the Holy Water! There¡¯s no way he does!¡¯


    That information was quite secret.


    However, Nine opened his mouth.


    ¡°That-¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Kendall''s eyes opened wide. He subconsciously started to speak.


    ¡°Hey, Dragon half-blood! Watch your mouth!¡¯


    He was then shocked.


    ¡®What is up with that bastard?!¡¯


    Nine didn''t even look toward Kendall.


    To be more specific, Nine was avoiding him.


    That situation was shocking for Kendall.


    ¡®He dares-!


    He dares to ignore what I said?¡¯


    These Dragon half-bloods should not do that.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    However, Nine continued to not look toward him.


    Kendall could not hold back his anger.


    ¡°You motherfucking bastard who doesn¡¯t know how to pay back gratitude! You''re shit without Dragon blood!¡±


    Nine''s shoulders flinched at Kendall''s angry voice as well as the Dragon Fear that seemed to be responding to Kendall''s emotional state.


    However, he did not look toward Kendall until the end.


    ¡°This son of a bitch-¡±


    As Kendall''s eyes filled with rage¡­


    p.


    He heard someone p.


    ¡®!¡¯


    Kendall then felt a gentle aura filling the tent.


    Domination.


    It was an extremely faint aura that flowed like air. However, this aura only made him think of that word.


    Kendall clenched his mouth shut.


    He thought about the formidable aura he felt before. This was weakpared to that, but the fundamentals were the same.


    The true nature was the same.


    It was a crazy power that tried to even dominate Dragons.


    No, it was a power that enjoyed crushing the strongest of powers. That was why it suppressed Dragons so much.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Kendall was silent again.


    ¡®Fuck, damn it!¡¯


    He swore internally.


    Nine watched all of this happen.


    ¡®Fuck! This ipetent Dragon bastard!¡¯


    Nine''s gaze was full of contempt as he looked at Kendall.


    ¡®How can a Dragon do this?!¡¯


    Nine was unable to believe what he saw when he saw Kendall beaten up until he was unconscious by Rasheel.


    Kendall. Who was he? Despite being in thest seat, he was one of the 10 Dragon gods.


    ¡®Fine. Let¡¯s say that all of the Dragons in the ck Castle are abnormally strong.¡¯


    Honestly speaking, that Dragon Rasheel looked terrible as well. So did Kendall fight almost evenly before he lost?


    That he could understand.


    ¡®But he lowered his head to a human?¡¯


    Cale Henituse. The moment he saw Kendall shaking in fear of that human to the point that he couldn¡¯t even make eye contact¡­ Nine couldn¡¯t help but loathe Kendall.


    Nine. Until now, Dragons were the greatest creatures in his mind.


    But such a great and mighty existence showed a side like this?!


    Nine''s eyes filled with rage.


    Cale just quietly watched.


    ¡®Nine. This guy is weak mentally.¡¯


    He recalled Beacrox¡¯s assessment.


    ¡®Furthermore, his personality is extremely twisted. He also has a grudge toward Kendall for being unable to save him.¡¯


    Beacrox then said the following.


    ¡®The more you show Kendall being squashed¡­ Nine will stick to us in order to survive.¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡®Nine. That guy treasures his own life the most.¡¯


    He then added on.


    ¡®Based on my research, although he has not awakened his attribute¡­ He is said to have Kendall¡¯s blood inside of him.¡¯


    Beacrox was talented in torture and interrogations.


    This did not mean that he was great and causing physical and mental pain to his enemies. Beacrox was even greater at assessing an individual''s true nature or their personality.


    That was why he was able to figure out an opponent¡¯s bottom line even without putting in much effort.


    ¡®Of the Dragon half-bloods here right now, Nine is the most angry and disappointed in Kendall. Also, potentially because he has Kendall¡¯s blood, their personalities are very simr.¡¯


    A coward who valued his own life the most.


    Cale stood up from the chair.


    He then walked over to Nine.


    Nine flinched but Cale spoke warmly to Nine, who was tied up on the ground.


    ¡°Why do you think I brought you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Nine¡¯s pupils started shaking. Cale spoke gently.


    ¡°I am giving you an opportunity before I give it to anybody else.¡±


    Opportunity. That word made Nine''s eyes shine.


    "As for Kendall¡­ That guy will not be able to get out of here.¡±


    Thatment about how Kendall would not be able to escape from here stabbed into Nine''s ears.


    ¡°¡­What opportunity, sir?¡±


    Nine subconsciously spoke respectfully.


    Smile. Cale started to smile.


    ¡®Knight Captain Zenyu¡¯s mind seems to be most chaotic right now and he seems to have a lot of thoughts about the current situation, but¡­ He will not open his mouth. He is at least able to assess the current situation.¡¯


    He knew that there would be no benefits to gain even if he revealed information.


    ¡®However, Nine will speak. That guy can¡¯t understand what is what.¡¯


    Beacrox had been spot on.


    ¡®That is probably why the team leader keeps having Beacrox by his side.¡¯


    Beacrox''s judgment was reliable.


    ¡°Nine.¡±


    Cale gently asked.


    ¡°What is the Holy Water?¡±


    Nine hesitated before making up his mind.


    ¡®He definitely called it an opportunity!


    That should mean that he will let me live, right?


    That should mean that they will treat me better, right?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t recognize that Cale didn''t answer his question about what kind of opportunity it was and opened his mouth.


    ¡°The Holy Water is the ¡®aura¡¯ that the majority of Dragons have consumed, sir.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not liquid?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. It is not liquid. It is actually in solid form.¡±


    Kendall interjected at that moment.


    ¡°Hey! Are you crazy?!¡±


    However, Nine continued to speak as if he couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    "The reason the World Tree is the World Tree is because it can see the flow of this world.¡±


    Cale quietly nodded his head.


    When he first met the World Tree¡­ The World Tree had said that it saw the flow of things and had told Cale about three things.


    ¡°Basically, it means that it can reach the foundation of this world.¡±


    Cale flinched.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, you motherfucker! What the hell do you know?! You know nothing, you little bitch!¡±


    Nine snorted at Kendall''s angry rant. He then addressed Cale.


    It was easy to talk now that he had made up his mind.


    ¡°The Dragons see the church as their subordinates. They put the church to work quite a bit, and we are the ones who end up with the most of that work.¡±


    The First Knights Brigade. Although they looked extremely dignified and honorable to the onlookers¡­


    The truth was that they were just the ones to do the grunt work.


    ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s the truth.


    We''ve just been grunts for the Dragons!¡¯


    Nine eyes were full of rage.


    ¡°It may be a little part at a time, but doing a lot of things will allow us to see a certain flow after a while.¡±


    ¡°So-¡±


    Cale calmly interjected.


    ¡°You guys, no, the Dragon Lord''s side suppressed the World Tree and used it to reach the foundation of this world. They then consumed that aura¡­ And that aura is the Holy Water?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it does, but I believe that is the reason all of the Dragons got strongerpared to before the cataclysmic period.¡±


    Cale knew that Aipotu¡¯s World Tree had lost its intellect.


    He had assumed it was because the Dragon Lord was dominating it or had brainwashed it, but-


    ¡®I guess it couldn¡¯t have been helped.¡¯


    The World Tree in Cale¡¯s world had lost some branches and had to rest because it shared a portion of the flow with Cale.


    But to take that flow, the aura of the foundation-


    ¡®Of course the World Tree is not in its correct state of mind.¡¯


    Furthermore, this world¡­


    It was also understandable why Aipotu could not speak or act like Central ins or Xiaolen.


    ¡®If it is having its power sucked away, I don¡¯t know how much it would be, but¡­


    It would be quite a difficult situation.¡¯


    The world was honestly being destroyed.


    Destitution was to be expected when it was having things stolen from it.


    ¡®Maybe the reason it can¡¯t respond and the reason the Divine World wasn''t saying anything-¡¯


    It was highly likely rted to having its foundation taken away.


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    Now it made sense.


    The white snake had said the following.


    ¡®Mommy said that the destroyed world was trying to ostracize the Dragons from here.¡¯


    The results were clear.


    ¡®The world is alive.¡¯


    As long as they found a way-


    ¡®I should be able to talk to it like I did with Central ins and Xiaolen.¡¯


    Once he could do that, he would be able to learn how the Dragon Lord was able to suppress all of the auras of this world and take it away from the creatures.


    And once he learned that-


    ¡®I can change the whole ying field.¡¯


    The world would flip over once the reins on the suppressed creatures were released.


    ¡®The pieces areing together one by one.¡¯


    Cale could finally understand how things had been until now.


    He nonchntly asked.


    ¡°Is the start of the cataclysmic period when the Dragon Lordpletely suppressed the World Tree?¡±


    ¡°yes sir!¡±


    Nine answered without any hesitation, and¡­


    ¡°Fuck! Is that son of a bitch crazy?!¡±


    As Kendall¡¯s screech-like shouts continued¡­


    Cale arrived at the answer.


    ¡®Suppressed the World Tree, reached the foundation of this world, and took away the aura.¡¯


    As a result, abnormal climate issues started happening around Aipotu and the cataclysmic period arrived.


    Cale subconsciously mumbled before quickly closing his mouth.


    He suddenly had a thought.


    ¡®The young monk statue.¡¯


    The statue Central ins had used as a clone broke a bit after being hit by Raon.


    However, it was fine now after being repaired.


    ¡®The aura of a World Tree is inside it.¡¯


    Furthermore, it was the aura of the World Tree from Aipotu that the Dragons had nted.


    ¡®They said this was a seed.¡¯


    He might be able to grow a new World Tree through this statue.


    ¡®Then-¡¯


    Cale started to think.


    ¡®If I use this statue, shouldn''t I be able to reach the foundation of this world if things go well?


    Then I can chat with it?¡¯


    Cale was seeing a new possibility.


    ¡®If things go as I expect and the ying field of this world can change-¡¯


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    "The situation will flow in quite an interesting direction.¡±


    It could be an extremely advantageous situation for his allies.


    As someone who liked one-sided battles, this was extremely interesting for Cale.


    ¡°Umm-¡±


    Nine was warily looking at Cale before he spoke up.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cale, who was now happy, gently responded. Of course, Cale had no intentions of being nice to Nine, but he could still converse gently.


    Nine¡¯s face lit up before he quickly spoke.


    ¡°It is believed that some of the Elves have consumed the foundation as well, sir!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Kendall screeched as if that information really shouldn¡¯t have been shared.


    ¡®Aigoo.


    Why is he so loud?¡¯


    Cale had been shocked at Kendall''s reaction, but he realized why Kendall had reacted that way after hearing what Nine said next.


    "Those Elves are believed to be the inquisitors, sir! We believe that they are stronger than normal Elves and as strong as the Dragons before the cataclysmic period started, sir!¡±


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    Cale gasped in admiration.


    He looked toward Kendall.


    He then smiled brightly.


    ¡°This must be why you continued to resist.¡±


    It was quite a vicious smile.


    ¡°The inquisitors that will be here soon. No, you were hoping those Elves would kill us and rescue you.¡±


    Kendall avoided Cale''s gaze.


    On the other hand, Cale stared at him some more. His gaze sank down.


    ¡®As expected, the strong are slowly starting to appear.¡¯


    He asked Choi Han a question.


    ¡°How many inquisitors are with the subjugation squad?¡±


    ¡°Three, Cale-nim.¡±


    Cale contemted for a bit before opening his mouth.


    ¡°Tell Miss Rosalyn about this and let me know what she says.¡±


    Cale walked back to the couch and sat down.


    ¡°She is the Commander for this n.¡±


    He also asked the Dominating Aura a question.


    ¡®How far can the aura stretch?¡¯


    The imposing voice answered in a refreshing manner.


    ¨C No clue. I can¡¯t even fathom it.


    As Cale scowled¡­


    ¨C The density will go down but it could probably easily cover the size of the Roan Kingdom¡¯s capital?


    ¡®That big?¡¯


    This was the first time Cale was a bit shocked at the Dominating Aura''s capabilities.


    * * *


    Paaaat.


    The moment a bright light revealed its presence on the snowy field and disappeared¡­


    Pss pss.


    One individual got off the teleportation magic circle and pulled off her hood.


    Shhh. Beautiful blonde hair flowed down like silk.


    ¡°The enemies are in front of us.¡±


    The Elf¡¯s blue eyes looked toward therge ice wall in the distance.


    The inquisitors and the subjugation squad had arrived.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments Dun dun duuuuuun.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 242: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (4)

    <Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (4)>


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the enemies have arrived.¡±


    Rosalyn looked forward after receiving that report.


    She could see about five figures in the distance.


    She opened her mouth.


    ¡°I heard that there are 3 inquisitors and that the rest are members of the First Knights Brigade.¡±


    The members of the First Knights Brigade who came with the first subjugation squad¡­ Most of them were first or third generation Dragon half-bloods.


    This second subjugation squad consisted of three inquisitors and two members of the First Knights Brigade.


    ¡°They said about one hundred people passed the border.¡±The mage continued the report at Rosalyn''sment.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it looks like the core members teleported here first.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. I also heard that not every member of the First Knights Brigade was able toe because they were in such a rush.¡±


    Kendall had moved too quickly that these individuals were quickly dispatched to match his speed.


    Only five enemies.


    Having less enemies than expected could make people rx a bit, but Rosalyn''s face was still stiff.


    She opened her mouth.


    ¡°They are at the level of Dragons?¡±


    The person to answer was the one who had been behind Rosalyn since a bit earlier.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    ¡°Level of Dragons prior to the cataclysmic period. That is supposedly how strong the inquisitors are.¡±


    Choi Han hade here to inform Rosalyn about it as Cale ordered.


    Rosalyn scoffed in disbelief.


    ¡°Then we should consider them as being three Dragons?¡±


    Rosalyn''s eyes looked toward the motionless five figures in the distance.


    She could not see them very well, but the enemies showed no urgency or anxiety. In fact, she could feel that they were leisurely looking around at what they had set up.


    She heard Choi Han''s calm voice behind her.


    ¡°Is it doable?¡±


    A thick smile appeared on Rosalyn''s face.


    ¡°Are you seriously asking me that question?¡±


    She turned around to look at Choi Han.


    Choi Han could read the emotions in Rosalyn¡¯s eyes.


    A recognition of a challenge and apetitive spirit.


    Choi Han saw those emotions behind her clear red eyes and chuckled as he nodded his head.


    ¡°I said something useless.¡±


    ¡°I am the Commander for this operation.¡±


    Among Cale¡¯s group, only three people had experience being the Commander.


    Cale.


    Rosalyn.


    And Clopeh.


    One for the Roan Kingdom, one for the Breck Kingdom, and thest one for the Indomitable Alliance.


    Cale had a lot of experience having done so many things, but the other two had served as Commanders for extremely important events.


    As people who were capable of holding such heavy burdens, they also knew how to stand up against fear.


    "This is a great opportunity.¡±


    The quiet Choi Han turned his gaze after hearing that voice.


    Rosalyn mumbled while looking forward.


    ¡°I''ll test it out this time.¡±


    She looked back toward Choi Han. Apetitive smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t just having fun while you went around saving multiple worlds.¡±


    Rosalyn motioned with her hand.


    The mages who had been looking at her recognized the signal and quickly started moving.


    They all headed to their respective positions.


    The Roan Kingdom and Breck Kingdom¡­ The mages from those two kingdoms who only followed Rosalyn, as well as the mages who could not find a new direction once the Whipper Kingdom¡¯s Magic Tower fell, had all gathered under Rosalyn. ?


    The ten mages who were called her Personal Guards because they followed her so devotedly hade here as well.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A breeze blew by.


    A single motion of the enemy¡¯s hand from the distance had caused a breeze.


    That breeze was gentle.


    However, it was cold.


    It felt almost like a warning.


    Rosalyn casually brushed back her fluttering hair as shemented.


    ¡°I should push myself to the limit when my backing is so reliable.¡±


    And¡­


    ¡°Isn''t it a bit annoying?¡±


    She shared her inner thoughts.


    ¡°None of the strong individuals we¡¯ve met in this ce have been humans.¡±


    Of course, she considered Beast people and Dragon half-bloods to be humans as well, but¡­


    Based on how she saw the humans of Aipotu treating other humans, based on how she saw everything y out, she thought that humans here were existences without anything special.


    Dragons and Elves were stronger than before the cataclysmic period.


    Dragon half-bloods who were like golems had appeared.


    Humans worshiping them appeared as well.


    ¡°I''ve never felt like this before.¡±


    Rosalyn continued to feel odd while watching this situation.


    She finally realized what was making her feel this way.


    ¡°I was chatting with the people from the Haru Kingdom and the vigers as well.¡±


    Everybody had been nice to her.


    However-


    ¡°Nobody had any expectations that I would seed.¡±


    Because she was human.


    She was not a special existence like Cale, whose true identity they questioned.


    This experience truly made her feel multiple things.


    Whether it was the Roan Kingdom or the Breck Kingdom¡­ No, everybody had high hopes for her in the world she lived in from the moment she was born. Some people even looked up to her.


    She had lived a life where she met most of those expectations.


    She had the talents, abilities, and background to do that.


    She was thankful for all of that but it made Rosalyn continuously desire more.


    The thing she wanted wasrge-scale.


    ¡°¡­Because I am human, nobody expects anything from me. Nobody seems to think that I will aplish anything special.¡±


    Those subtle thoughts seeped into Rosalyn like water.


    No.¡¯


    To them, those subtle thoughts weremon sense.


    It was the expected reality.


    It made Rosalyn feel an unexinable desire to retort, but she could not say anything.


    ¡°Plus, I can only use my full strength in this battle if young master Cale creates a domain for me.¡±


    It was because she was in a situation where she could not confidently say that she could do it on her own.


    Because her subordinate mages had all left to take care of their responsibilities and only Choi Han was by her side¡­


    Rosalyn could speak her mind because it was Choi Han who was by her side.


    "Ah, it''s so annoying.¡±


    Choi Han answered in a nonchnt tone.


    ¡°I''m sure you will ovee that annoyance.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Rosalyn calmly agreed.


    "That¡¯s who I am.¡±


    Rosalyn felt a breeze once again.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The breeze created by an enemy moving their hand¡­


    She was sure that the enemy''s power was within it.


    ¡®It must be an Elemental.¡¯


    Since Elves were among the enemies, this breeze was probably created by an Elemental.


    She had a pretty good idea about what they were scheming.


    She opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°I''ll just have to push to my limits. Eventually, I will ovee the wall.¡±


    Choi Han answered in a gentle tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. It is not a must to ovee the wall.¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Maybe for you. But that''s not the case for me. Whether I go over it or destroy it¡­ I''m someone who would only be satisfied if I do something about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. That is why you are strong in a different way than I am.¡±


    Choi Han and Rosalyn¡­


    A swordsman and a mage¡­


    The two of their personalities and their paths were truly different.


    However, they epted each other and treated each other as friends, allowing them to trust each other with their backs.


    "Thanks for the encouragement?¡±


    Rosalyn smiled and thanked Choi Han before continuing to speak.


    ¡°If the Dragon half-bloods get involved¡­ Choi Han. I hope you, Sir Clopeh, and Miss Hannah can handle them. The three of you should be able to do that, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Of course.¡±


    Choi Han answered Rosalyn''s question about the two Dragon half-blood knights without any hesitation.


    ¡°Then off I go.¡±


    Rosalyn left Choi Han behind and started walking.


    She thought to herself as she walked.


    ¡®The enemies will only get stronger.¡¯


    She needed to grow stronger now if she didn¡¯t want to be left behind.


    Pressure was a great prey for Rosalyn.


    Dark Elf Tasha walked up to her side.


    ¡°I think they used a Wind Elementals to scope out our formation.¡±


    That was the right answer.


    "There¡¯s quite the number.¡±


    Ssss¨C


    A male Elf motioned with his hand and the wind gathered around him before disappearing.


    The green-haired Elf looked toward the golden-haired female Elf.


    ¡°Inquisitor 9, what do you n on doing?¡±


    There were 24 total Inquisitors.


    The Elf, Yanni, who held the ninth seat, was silently looking forward.


    The male Elf, Peterson, continued to speak.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t look in the tents, but I don''t sense Kendall-nim over there. I think Kendall-nim will be somewhere deeper.¡±


    ¡°Then why don''t we just wipe them out as we go?¡±


    They heard a lively voice.


    An Elf with short red hair, Lingling, was smiling mischievously.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯ve never seen any of them before?¡±


    Peterson spoke once he received Lingling''s gaze.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t see any of the strong figures from the continent from the Church¡¯s list. It is my first time seeing all of them. That is the problem.¡±


    Peterson''s face stiffened a bit.


    ¡°¡­I told you there are Dark Elves and Elves. It is my first time seeing them as well.¡±


    He had used a Wind Elemental to scope out the enemies and their ice wall.


    He confirmed that there were Elves and Dark Elves.


    They were not hiding.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t hear their conversation as he was scoping them out high in the sky, but they had openly looked toward Peterson¡¯s Elemental.


    "So what if you¡¯ve never seen them before?¡±


    Lingling spoke as if she did not understand.


    "Even if you''ve never seen them before, they are clearly not on our side.¡±


    She smiled brightly.


    ¡°Then can¡¯t we just kill them all?¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa. It¡¯s not that easy. It is the first time in 200 years that enemies we cannot identify have appeared! Furthermore, the first subjugation squad is currently missing.¡±


    Peterson¡¯s gaze headed toward the two Dragon half-bloods behind him when he mentioned the first subjugation squad.


    ¡®!¡¯


    One of them flinched while the other stood with an indifferent look on his face.


    ¡®Tsk.¡¯


    One was too much of a coward while the other was too much like a tree or a boulder.


    Peterson wanted to grumble about how the Dragon half-bloods who happened to be around the church had to be these ones, but he held himself back.


    He, just like them, had been at or near the church when Kendall-nim arrived, forcing them toe here.


    There was no need to grumble as they were all in the same situation.


    Figuring out the current situation was a greater priority.


    ¡°Most importantly, Kendall-nim is quiet.¡±


    Lingling flinched for the first time.


    ¡°Think about it. His abilities are enough to flip over the Erghe Mountain Range and sweep away that ice wall. But it is too quiet right now.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Linglingmented in a concerned tone.


    ¡°Then, did some sort of issue happen?¡±


    "That¡¯s right. That is why we have to be careful.¡±


    Peterson, Inquisitor 17, looked toward Yanni, Inquisitor 9.


    Her spot wasn¡¯t that high, but intelligence was reliable.


    ¡°Yanni. Say something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Are we just going to keep standing around like this?! I''m bored!¡±


    Peterson and Lingling both looked toward Yanni.


    Of course, they were not nervous about the enemies at all.


    Yanni stared out for a bit before speaking.


    ¡°The Pope is being weird.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Peterson looked at Yanni in shock at thispletely unexpected change of topic. Lingling crossed her arms and looked at Yanni.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Yanni was silent again at Peterson''s question before answering.


    ¡°She said that the Dragon Lord sent Kendall-nim to the north? Because a mere subjugation squad disappeared?¡±


    She had a cold look on her face as she continued in a stoic tone.


    ¡°We can just make new Dragon half-bloods. Humans are weak but they are plentiful.¡±


    Yanni did not care whether the two Dragon half-blood knights behind her heard what she said. Only Peterson looked warily at them.


    ¡°Even if there were some movements in the north that was enough to turn thews of the world chaotic¡­ The Pope''s actions are different from usual.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Yanni looked toward Lingling at her question.


    ¡°I think that you, Inquisitor 2-nim, should go inform Inquisitor 1-nim about this after we suppress the enemies.¡±


    Yanni continued in an emotionless tone.


    ¡°Isn''t that what you were already thinking, Inquisitor 2-nim?¡±


    Smile.


    A smile appeared on Lingling''s face.


    It was quite a cruel smile.


    It was a smile that showed her wild nature, a smile not suitable for Elves who were known for loving nature and peace.


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Lingling calmly pointed forward.


    "That is why we should just hurry up and destroy that ice wall and these people we¡¯ve never met before. Don¡¯t we have to go back?¡±


    ¡®As expected of the sly fox.¡¯


    Peterson clicked his tongue at Lingling.


    She acted immature and mischievous but she did all sorts of things in the shadows.


    He then made eye contact with Lingling.


    Wink.


    She winked at him as she spoke.


    ¡°Our Peterson is too innocent!¡±


    "What did you say?¡±


    ¡®Is she crazy?¡¯


    Peterson sent a disgusted look toward Lingling.


    One of the Dragon half-bloods, who had been watching the two Elves, thought to himself.


    ¡®Crazy bastards.


    Innocent? Innocent my ass.¡¯


    However, she maintained an ice cold expression on her face.


    Peterson waved his hand at that moment.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    There was a gust of wind.


    ¡°There seems to be a vige beyond the ice wall. I''ll take a look over there and into the mountain range. Just to be on the safe side.¡±


    Yanni nodded her head and Peterson immediately waved his hand in the air.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª-


    A stronger gust than before shot up into the air before moving even farther.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Lingling stepped in at that moment.


    ¡°!¡±


    Peterson flinched.


    Yanni''s gaze headed toward the t area in between the ice walls.


    Lingling''s mouth opened.


    ¡°¡­Force¡­¡­? No, is it Fear?¡±


    She was confused.


    It was light and extremely faint, but an aura that felt extremely cold was slowly heading toward them.


    It was different from the breeze.


    It was like a small ripple in a silentke reaching the end of theke.


    The moment that the aura that was spreading out like that made Lingling stand in front of the group¡­


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Peterson let out a short groan.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise before the air ripped in the sky.


    Peterson scowled.


    Someone had stopped his breeze.


    He then looked forward.


    Swoooooooosh-


    He saw someone approaching them with a gust of wind by her side.


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    The corners of Peterson''s lips curled up.


    "A Dark Elf?¡±


    One Dark Elf was approaching them while surrounded by gusts of wind.


    It was Tasha.


    Step step.


    Witira was calmly walking next to her.


    And between Tasha and Witira¡­


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    There was a red-haired red-eye woman whose whole body was covered in red mana.


    Rosalyn moved a bit ahead of the other two.


    She warmly smiled toward Tasha and Witira.


    "Shall we each take one?¡±


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Leeeet''s godies!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 243: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (5)

    Book 2: Chapter 243: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (5)


    <Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (5)>


    Tasha was the first to respond to Rosalyn''sment about each taking one.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the one for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha!¡±


    Elf Peterson did not hold back his sneer after receiving her gaze.


    ¡°How dare a damn Dark Elf-¡±


    His face soon stiffened as he asked.


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡±


    ¡°Peterson.¡±However, it was an ally and not an enemy who cut him off.


    The red-haired Lingling. She spoke in a mischievous tone.


    "Why is that important?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lingling looked at the confused Peterson and smiled brightly.


    "We can hear about that after taking care of things. What is important right now is not having a little chat.¡±


    Ooooo¨C


    The air around her started to shake.


    ¡°It is to fight.¡±


    She then addressed the enemies, as if the answer was obvious.


    ¡°Right?¡±


    "That is true.¡±


    Rosalyn responded to her. Furthermore, she looked at Lingling as she spoke to her allies.


    ¡°I will fight her.¡±


    The smile became bigger on Rosalyn''s face.


    Ooooo¡ª


    What Lingling had rumbling around her was mana.


    ¡°An Elf but a mage¡­ How peculiar.¡±


    An Elf mage. Rosalyn wanted to fight against Lingling.


    Witira was silent for a bit before asking.


    "Will you be okay?¡±


    Witira had realized it the moment she saw these three Elves.


    She could tell that Lingling was the strongest of the three.


    She could tell that Lingling would be difficult for Rosalyn to handle.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    She heard Rosalyn''s calm response.


    Witira still could not hide her concern before not saying anything after hearing what Rosalyn said next.


    ¡°I am aware of it.¡±


    Witira had no ns on stopping Rosalyn, who said that she would take care of it after already knowing about the situation.


    In fact, she nned on respecting her decision.


    Because of that-


    ¡°You will have toe with me.¡±


    Witira made the first move in this 3 on 3 battle.


    Chhhhhhh¨C!


    Arge water whip appeared in her hand.


    ¡®Witira-nim. All three Elves are supposedly at the level of Dragons.¡¯


    Witira recalled the information Rosalyn gave her before making up her mind.


    ¡®First of all, the most important thing is-


    I will make the first move.¡¯


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Elf Yanni let out a short groan at the sudden attack.


    However arge whip was already flicking down at her.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª!


    Snow and broken pieces of the ground shot up from the spot Yanni was standing at, and even the spots Peterson and Lingling had been standing at as well. ???????B¦¥??


    Chhhhhhh-


    Witira immediately pulled back her whip.


    The spot that the whip had gone through looked like a tree struck by lightning as the ground had a giant dent.


    However, Witira''s gaze was not focused on that.


    ¡°You are a Whale.¡±


    Tap.


    Yanni, who had easily avoided the whip,nded on the ground.


    Her hand was on top of the ground that had appeared once the snow disappeared from the attack of the whip.


    ¡°A Humpback Whale at that.¡±


    ¡°You are the first to urately figure out my identity.¡±


    Witira smiled as if she was amused while Yanni still remained stoic.


    ¡°It should be quite advantageous for you as well because there is a lot of snow in this area.¡±


    ¡°Haha. You know about that as well?¡±


    Witiraughed with a rxed look on her face before clenching her hand around the whip.


    She could sense it.


    ¡®It¡¯sing.¡¯


    Under the ground¡­


    Boom-


    Boom-


    The ground started to shake.


    Yanni moved her hand away from the ground.


    No, she stood up while still grabbing the ground.


    Pssss- Dirt had gathered in her hand and was starting to take the form of a sword.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Witira stopped smiling.


    Boom!


    Witira shot up into the air the moment the ground shook violently.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    The ground split open.


    To be more specific, arge worm appeared and opened up its mouth.


    Witira stepped on the snow while avoiding the worm.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    However, that worm soon moved toward Witira.


    Yanni also moved.


    Tap. Tatatap!


    She got on top of the warm and ruthlessly ran across it.


    Her blonde hair fluttered in the wind. Yanni''s eyes were looking only at Witira.


    ¡°You cannot let your guard down against a Humpback Whale.¡±


    Yanni kicked off the head of the worm and shed her sword down as she said that.


    Baaaaaang!


    The water and dirt exploded and intertwined.


    Chhhhh-


    Pss-


    The water whip wrapped around the dirt sword while the dirt sword pulled to rip the whip apart.


    Witira and Yanni looked at each other.


    However, that short exchange of gaze ended quickly.


    Baaaaang-


    The dirt worm attacked the spot where Witira was standing.


    Another whip appeared in Witira''s hand.


    Baaaaang!


    The dirt and water shot into the air again and created dust clouds in the area.


    Once the dust settled down a bit¡­


    Tap.


    Tap.


    Witira and Yanni bothnded a bit away from each other.


    Witira looked at the whips in her hands as shemented.


    ¡°I guess I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down?¡±


    She looked forward.


    Gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The worm had returned to Yanni''s side and positioned itself behind her.


    The way only half of its body was above ground made it resemble a guard knight.


    Yanni gently petted the worm''s body.


    Witira spoke to her.


    ¡°Is it a highest-grade Earth Elemental?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    Yanni answered honestly.


    The mood was peaceful between them as if they had not exchanged blows just now.


    However, Witira shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡±


    The tip of her whip pointed at the worm.


    ¡°Its aura is so impure for being an Elemental.¡±


    The worm was definitely made of dirt and held an Elemental''s aura inside it.


    However, something was different.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be a pure Earth Elemental. Isn''t that right?¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Yanni let out a short sigh.


    She still had a stoic expression on her face but shook her head looking slightly shocked.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you truly are someone I shouldn¡¯t put my guard down around.¡±


    Pat pat.


    Yanni petted the worm.


    The worm rubbed itsrge head against Yanni in response.


    Witira had a thought while watching this.


    ¡®That Elemental-


    It is stronger than a highest-grade Elemental.¡¯


    She had never seen an Elemental King, but she had seen something that was stronger than a highest-grade Elemental but weaker than an Elemental King.


    Witira spitted out the thoughts that came to mind.


    ¡°It looks like you are trying to force a highest-grade Elemental to be an Elemental King?¡±


    Witira saw it.


    Force.


    She saw Yanni''s gaze change the moment she said that word.


    Grrrrrr¡ª


    The worm also let out a monstrous growl.


    Although it had no eyes, its head turned directly toward Witira as if to show its anger.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Witira slyly said with a calm expression on her face.


    Yanni clenched her sword with a stoic gaze in response.


    Boom.


    It was at that moment.


    As Witira flinched at an extremely faint rumbling from deep underground¡­


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª¨C!


    The ground shot up.


    To be more specific, the tail of the worm shot up where Witira had been standing.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Witira urgently dodged the attack but lost her bnce in the process.


    ¡°How long is that worm?¡±


    She had not noticed it at all.


    The worm must be quite long as it instantly shot up from deep underground, which was the reason Witira detected itte.


    ¡°!¡±


    Yanni used that opening to step on the worm¡¯s head, jump up into the air, and sh her sword toward Witira again.


    Mm.¡¯


    The moment a short groan started flowing out of Witira¡¯s mouth¡­


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A strand of wind supported Witira.


    Witira immediately stepped on that breeze to flip in the air.


    Shh.


    The sword brushed past her and Witira swung her whip.


    Baaaaaang-!


    ¡°Roooooooooooooooar-¡±


    There was a loud noise and the worm started screeching.


    Pss-


    The tail part of the worm that came out of the ground was starting to crumble.


    The pieces of dirt fell to the ground and the worm pushed its tail back.


    Witira used that opening tond a bit farther away from Yanni and the worm.


    Yanni watched Witira before speaking.


    ¡°¡­That was as strong as most jewels. I guess Whales truly are strong.¡±


    She then flinched.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Witira wasughing.


    She brushed her hair back as she sighed.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    She sounded bbergasted.


    ¡°I had my guard down.¡±


    She talked about not having her guard down but she had been careless.


    That was why she was almost hit by an attack of this level.


    Witira pulled back her whips.


    She then looked at Yanni and spoke in a casual tone.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    She heard a response back.


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    It was Dark Elf Tasha.


    Tasha was the one who had just sent the breeze to Witira.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Wind was swirling with Tasha at the center.


    Furthermore, there was a long spear in her hand that was even taller than her.


    Tasha moved past Witira as she spoke.


    ¡°The aura of the World Tree is within their Elementals.¡±


    Witira''s eyes clouded over.


    ¡®They must have fed the foundation of the World Tree to the Elementals!¡¯


    This Elemental was weirdly strong and moving in a way that was hard for Witira to detect. She now knew the reason.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Mm. Okay, I made up my mind!¡±


    Lingling, who had been quietly watching, suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Don''t hide our strengths and go at full power! Be quick!¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡®!¡¯


    Witira flinched.


    She looked down at her empty hands.


    She had some goosebumps on her arms.


    It was because of something that happened when shepletely did not expect it.


    Ssssssssss-


    Witira looked forward.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s really at the level of a Dragon.¡±


    The Force that the Dragon half-bloods of the subjugation squad had used¡­


    Large auras iparable to those Forces came out of the three Elves.


    Each of their auras were truly at the level of Dragons.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, there was something weird.


    The three Elves¡¯ auras were simr.


    None of the Dragons released the same Dragon Fear. All of them focused on causing fear as the foundation, but they all gave off different feels.


    However, while these three Elves¡¯ Dragon Fears had subtle differences, it felt as if they were strands of the same root.


    ¡°That must be the World Tree''s aura.¡±


    Witira arrived at the correct answer.


    ¡°So you do know about it, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Yanni looked at Witira and nonchntlymented.


    "We cannot let you live, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Pssss, ssss-


    The ground around her moved up and down.


    Yanni controlled an Earth Elemental.


    Witira quietly mumbled while looking at her.


    ¡°Very ipatible.¡±


    Although the area around them was covered in snow¡­ This was stillnd.


    They were surrounded by terrain.


    Yanni was not an easy enemy for a Whale like Witira.


    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±


    She let out a deep sigh.


    There were still no whips in her hand. Her hand started to move again.


    Plop.


    Her thick coat fell to the ground.


    She undid the buttons by her wrist and pulled up the sleeves of her thin shirt.


    Her arm that was full of all sorts of scars was visible.


    The enemy did not wait for her.


    Witira was not someone Yanni could let her guard down around, after all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The worm kicked off the ground as soon as Yanni said that.


    No, it slithered through it.


    Baaaaaang-


    The ground split following the worm¡¯s movements simr to a ship cutting across the waves.


    Yanni was on top of the worm.


    She looked like the captain of a ship.


    Their destination was Witira.


    They were as swift as a ship with a tailwind.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Witira looked at the worm swiftly charging toward her before looking around.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Shaaaa-


    She could see a spot where the wind was gathering like des.


    Wind arrows were being shot out.


    Bang!


    That wind was sliced apart by arge spear.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, Tasha groaned and took a few steps back.


    Peterson shot more arrows toward her.


    Shaaaa-


    Shaaa- shaaa¡ª


    An endless array of arrows targeted Tasha. He looked as if he was ying with his prey that was guaranteed to be captured. He seemed to be finding the right moment to kill her.


    Peterson smiled as he held his bow, as if that was exactly what he was thinking.


    Witira looked away from there.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Rosalyn had red mana around her, but she was not able to stand up straight.


    Her legs were shaking.


    Lingling was smiling while looking at her. The auraing out of her body was the strongest of the three Elves.


    Rosalyn was currently facing the full blunt of Dragon Fear.


    They could use mana thanks to Cale¡¯s aura that was surrounding this area, but unless Cale came out of the tent, saw this situation, and pushed back Lingling''s aura¡­ Rosalyn would have to face this aura head on.


    Rosalyn, Tasha¡­


    Both of them were within the domain where they could use their full strengths, but¡­


    They were struggling because the enemies were at the level of Dragons.


    That was probably why they could not fight properly.


    This truly-


    ¡°I really don¡¯t like this ce.¡±


    She heard Yanni''s calm voice.


    ¡°How arrogant. Are you feeling so rxed because you think that the Whales are stronger than Elves?¡±


    Therge worm was almost right in front of Witira now.


    Witira¡¯s hands were still empty.


    ¡°Roooooar-¡±


    The worm opened up itsrge mouth as if to get revenge for the attack earlier.


    As for Yanni, she had her sword out as she charged at Witira.


    The Elf focused on the Whale.


    Witira was standing there with both hands down at her sides. The first to attack her was the worm.


    The worm''s mouth urately attacked where Witira was standing.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang-!


    The explosion this time was much louder than before.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Tasha flinched at that and tried to send the wind flying once more.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, she could not do that.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Wind arrows were binding her in all directions.


    ¡°You were so confident earlier. Is this all you got? You acted like that with just this level of strength?¡±


    Tasha could hear Peterson sneering at her but she could not say anything. She did not have time for that.


    Her eyes were only focused on where Witira had been standing.


    Snow and dirt¡­


    She could not tell how things were going because the area was covered in dust.


    ¡®Fuck!


    The Elves are much stronger than we expected!


    I know Choi Han will be here soon, but should we ask young master Cale-nim for help?¡¯


    As Tasha¡¯s mind became aplicated mess¡­


    ¡°No!¡±


    They heard Yanni''s screech-like shout.


    Peterson and Tasha¡­


    As both of them flinched after hearing that shout¡­


    The dust settled.


    ¡°!¡±


    Tasha then saw it.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡±


    She subconsciously swore.


    Grrr, grrrrrr-


    She heard the worm groaning.


    She saw a mouth that resembled a carnivorous animal more than a typical worm.


    That open mouth could not close right now.


    Grrr, grrrrrr-


    Witira was holding it open.


    Her empty hands were holding the worm''s open mouth on the top and the bottom.


    Grrr, grrrrr¡ª


    The worm smell was shaking.


    However, Witira did not permit the worm to close its mouth.


    Veins were visible in her hands and arms.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Tasha then remembered something.


    ¡®Oh right, she¡¯s a Whale.¡¯


    Whales were the one existence that could fight at the level of Dragons.


    Magic?


    Water?


    Even without those things, Whales were strong because of their physical strength.


    The strongest of the Whales was the Whale King and Witira was second.


    Her strength did not go down because she was onnd.


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    The worm¡¯s body started to shake more and more.


    Witira put even more strength into her hands.


    Her hands looked as if it would rip apart the worm''s mouth and head.


    ¡°You dare¨C!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yanni¡¯s eyes filled with rage the more the worm pitifully whined.


    Her dirt sword immediately headed toward Witira.


    Her movements were still quite calm.


    Witira was holding the worm. This made it a great time to attack her.


    Pss-


    The moment the gold aura wrapped around the dirt sword¡­


    That sword instantly headed toward Witira¡¯s head.


    Yanni made eye contact with Witira.


    ¡®She¡¯ll have to die.¡¯


    As Yanni''s gaze turned vicious¡­


    Witira¡¯s eyes remained stoic.


    Instead, sheunched the strongest attack she could muster toward Yanni and the approaching dirt sword.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡±


    Peterson subconsciously swore while watching.


    It could not be helped.


    The worm was moving.


    No, it was picked up.


    Witira continued to hold onto the worm¡¯s mouth as she moved her hands.


    The worm¡¯s head moved with Witira¡¯s hands at first before its body got lifted.


    That body¡­as Witira swung her arms wide¡­


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª¨C


    The worm¡¯s body was swung toward Yanni.


    The worm resembled the whip Witira usually used.


    Yes, Witira was swinging therge worm.


    Boo¡ª-oom-!


    Therge worm¡¯s body mmed into the ground and shook the area.


    Someone who was watching this subconsciously spoke.


    ¡°That''s crazy. As expected of a Whale.¡±


    It was Cale.


    ¡° Human, t, that¡¯s amazing¡­¡­!¡±


    Cale and Raon, who were outside the tent unlike what Witira was thinking, remained invisible as they watched everything. They both gulped.


    Cale tried to calm his wildly beating heart as he thought to himself.


    ¡®I knew there was a reason Archie couldn¡¯t start a fight against Witira.¡¯


    Cale suddenly recalled how Witira had swung herrge tail in her Whale form when they first met.


    ¡®As I expected.


    She¡¯s strong.¡¯


    Whales were strong.


    As for Witira, she was even stronger.


    She was extremely strong on the battlefield.


    Ssssssssss-


    As the dust settled, the first thing Cale saw was Witira pulling up her sleeves and¡­


    Baaaang, bang!


    Punching the worm with her fists.


    Witira was on top of therge worm looking extremely shabby because her whole body was covered in dirt and dust. She was persistently holding onto the worm that was trying its best to throw her off.


    Boom, boooooom!


    She beat it and then beat it some more.


    While doing that-


    Riiiiiiip.


    She grabbed its body and ripped it into two.


    The worm¡¯s body, the dirt it was made of, started to crumble.


    ¡°Oh wow¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡­¡±


    The seven year old Dragon and the human who was wearing thick clothes because he was cold were both nkly watching what was going on.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Witira¡­step on me¡­ I mean¡­go Witira!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 244: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (6)

    <Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (6)>


    Boom, boom!


    Endless sounds of strong impact filled this snowy in that would usually only have the vicious sound of the wind.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    ¡®Aigoo.¡¯


    Cale was invisible but he subconsciously flinched his shoulders whenever he heard that noise.


    There was another person whose shoulders were flinching like Cale''s.


    It was Archie.He was waiting in a tent in the rear but his pupils shook relentlessly whenever he heard those explosions that shook the ground.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Sword master Hannah. Archie''s pupils were shaking so much that Hannah, who found it difficult to be around Archie because of her past attacks on the Whale tribe and had not been able to say anything to him until now, had asked with concern.


    Boom!


    Archie subconsciously answered Hannah''s question after hearing one more rumbling in the distance.


    ¡°She''s fucking pissed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­When I was young¡­¡±


    Archie¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat.


    ¡°Uhh, you know that our vige is on top of an iceberg, right? There-¡±


    Archie would usually not say anything to Hannah, but he subconsciously spoke informally.


    ¡°Anyway, even that Whale tribe had a trashy bastard. When Witira-nim was young, that bastard caused a ruckus toward the Penguin tribe.¡±


    The Penguins lived with the Whales and helped them with many tasks.


    ¡°When Witira-nim saw that-¡±


    Boom!


    The ground shook again, and¡­


    ¡°Haaaaaaaa.¡±


    Archie subconsciously sighed before wiping the cold sweat off his forehead.


    He then continued to speak.


    ¡°Anyway, Witira-nim went to capture that trashy bastard.¡±


    "And?¡±


    ¡°While that trashy bastard ran away, he decided to turn into his Whale form and jump into the ocean.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Witira-nim captured that Whale bastard. And then-¡±


    Seeing that made Archie make up his mind to never try to provoke Witira.


    ¡°And then, Witira-nim held up that whole whale and mmed it to the ground¡­¡±


    Boom!


    ¡°That, that sound just now! When she mmed him! When she grabbed him by the tail and swung him left and right before mming him into the ground! This is the same sound as that time!¡±


    Boom, boom!


    "She¡¯s fucking pissed right now. Witira-nim is so angry her eyes have rolled over! The only reason she stopped was because Paseton-nim, who was very young at the time, cried saying, noona, let¡¯s stop. Unless something like that happens again, she will not stop! Paseton-nim is older now, no, Witira-nim will probably still stop if Paseton-nim came crying and dangled on her arms! Aw shit, Paseton-nim is in Roan! How can we get him here? How?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you asking me?¡±


    ¡°No, this is really bad!¡±


    Archie jumped up and shouted toward Hannah.


    ¡°This is just the beginning, the beginning!¡±


    p.


    Archie picked up the door p.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    He then swore.


    Hannah was looking at Archie in disbelief. Archie didn¡¯t care and continued to talk with a crazed look on his face.


    ¡°The snow keepsing down! The snow is actually getting stronger! ¡®Fuck! There is going to be no worries about the water running out here!¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Hannah gasped and then asked in a tone of disbelief.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good for the Whales?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it good for there to be a lot of snow?


    Archie answered with a frustrated look on his face.


    ¡°Exactly! The problem is that it is too good! If there is this much snow piled up?!¡±


    He clenched his hair as he shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for her to go berserk!¡±


    He ran out the door.


    ¡°Damn it! Everything is going to get destroyed! I need to stop her!¡±


    Hannah watched Archie¡¯s back as if he was a crazy bastard.


    However, Archie waspletely serious.


    There was a thought that went through his mind on a normal basis.


    ¡®In the ocean, the Whales are the Dragons.¡¯


    He always thought that the reason Dragons were said to be the strongest race was based on their prowess onnd.


    Humans, Elves, Dwarves, and Dragons all lived onnd. He believed it was a hierarchy determined based on their own standards.


    However, there lived just as many different species and just as numerous the creatures in the ocean.


    The ones to protect the ocean that they all lived in were the Whales.


    That was why although Dragons ruled the sky and thend, the Whales ruled the ocean.


    This thought did not change despite Archie meeting numerous Dragons and strong individuals.


    The Whales did not have magic or aura, but¡­


    He believed they just did not have the chance to show Cale and the others the true greatness of the Whales. There had never been a proper battlefield for them to do that.


    Archie fully believed that.


    That was why he quickly ran toward the direction of the loud explosions.


    ¡®She¡¯s using her body to fight?!¡¯


    Why had Witira gotten so angry?


    Archie¡¯s face looked extremely urgent, iparable to the look on his face when he was watching Rasheel and Kendall fight.


    ¡°Human, Archie is heading toward the battlefield! What is going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think I know.¡±


    Cale could not answer Raon¡¯s bright question and simply looked toward a spot.


    At that spot¡­


    Boom!


    ¡°Grrr, grrrrr-¡±


    There was arge worm getting mmed left and right.


    The worm couldn''t even groan properly anymore. The dirt that made up its body, the dirt that had looked as strong as boulders, was cracking like and in famine. There were even areas that hadrge divots as if arge storm had passed through.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Yanni charged toward Witira with the sword in order to rescue the worm, but¡­


    Swiiiing-!


    The worm''srge body brushed past right in front of her.


    Witira swung the worm to block Yanni whenever she tried to get close.


    She then destroyed the rest of the worm with a nonchnt look on her face.


    Her face and her actions both feltpletely stoic without any emotions.


    ¡°Will you continue to do that, ma¡¯am?¡±


    She heard Yanni¡¯s calm voice at that moment.


    Witira didn''t even nce at her.


    She simply continued what she was doing.


    ¡°You leave me no choice.¡±


    As soon as Yanni said that¡­


    Crack.


    An odd noise came out of the worm¡¯s body.


    Witira¡¯s eyes clouded over for a moment before quickly returning to normal.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You will regret your actions, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Anger could be subtly felt in Yanni¡¯s voice.


    Elves grew up in their viges formed around branches given by the World Tree or even within the embrace of the World Tree itself.


    However, the twenty four Elves who made up the Inquisitors had betrayed the World Tree.


    As a result of aligning with the Dragons, these Elves were able to gain a portion of the foundation of this world that the Dragons got through the World Tree.


    They wanted to use this foundation as the basis to ovee the limits of the Elves.


    They all had their respective reasons for betraying the World Tree, so the way they used the foundation was different.


    ¡°This body as an Elf had a limit.¡±


    Yanni longed for the Dragons.


    She looked at the Dragons as if they were the great heroes in fairy tales.


    She wanted to be like them.


    However, her body was that of an Elf. She was not a Dragon.


    Crack.


    As another cracking sound came from deep within the worm¡¯s body¡­


    ¡°However, Elves have their precious closest friends.¡±


    She was talking about the Elementals.


    Yanni had shared her portion of the foundation of this world with her Elemental.


    My precious closest friend.


    My Elemental, my one and only friend.


    Yanni had thought to herself.


    ¡®If I as an Elf and my Elemental both get stronger, wouldn¡¯t ourbined powers be at the level of a Dragon?


    Couldn''t we reach that height that the Dragons have reached?¡¯


    Yanni wanted to turn that thought into reality and make her Elemental stronger.


    ¡°You will need to pay the price for hurting my closest friend, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Yanni said that and then moved her fingers.


    Snap!


    As soon as Yanni snapped¡­


    It was only for an instant.


    Riiiiiip-


    They heard the sound of something ripping.


    Witira¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    She urgently let go of the worm and moved back.


    She then looked toward Yanni.


    Witira asked with a stoic look on her face.


    ¡°You called the worm your closest friend. How could you do this?¡±


    A smile formed on Yanni¡¯s face.


    "Shouldn¡¯t my closest friend be willing to do anything and everything for me?¡±


    Unlike the World Tree which refused to do anything for her¡­


    Her Elemental did whatever she asked.


    That was why they were friends.


    Yanni was certain that her answer would not have reached Witira¡¯s ears.


    Because the moment she said that¡­


    Baaaaaang¨Cn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The worm¡¯s body exploded with a loud bang.


    The broken pieces of dirt turned into sharp needles like the spikes of a hedgehog and burst out in all directions.


    Bang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang¡ª


    The needles stabbed into the ground causing more explosions.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Miss Yanni! Take it easy, will you?¡±


    Tasha and Peterson had to run to the side to dodge. However, Peterson could not hold back hisughter.


    ¡®I guess she is nning on fighting properly!¡¯


    Inquisitor 9, Yanni.


    The number next to the Inquisitors symbolized their strength.


    Whether it was their physical strength, intellect, or ability¡­


    The Inquisitors determined the strong regardless of which method was used. Only the results mattered. Among the Inquisitors, Yanni was ninth.


    ¡®That also means she is the ninth craziest.¡¯


    Yanni looked as if she cherished her Elemental, but Yanni being fully ready for battle was different from other Elves.


    ¡®She¡¯s going to eat her Elemental soon.¡¯


    To be more urate, she would ce the Elemental on top of her body.


    Yanni had turned her highest-grade earth Elemental into something that was not as strong as an Elemental King but one that was stronger than whatever was on the rest of the standard.


    In return, she made it lose its intellect.


    That was why the Elemental turned into this monster-like appearance that was neither worm nor really anything and fought so stupidly.


    ¡®My closest friend has no need to think. Only I need to think.¡¯


    He recalled something Yanni once said.


    ¡®Crazy bitch.¡¯


    It didn''t matter if this worm exploded.


    ¡°Keke.¡±


    Petersonughed out loud.


    ¡°You must have figured it out as well.¡±


    He saw the anxious look on Tasha''s face.


    Tasha was subconsciously looking toward Witira and the exploding worm.


    ¡°My goodness, it''s true body-!¡±


    Peterson nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. The worm is not the Elemental''s true body. It is only a shell.¡±


    Elementals were not always visible.


    The Elves could see them, but they were just an aura with an attribute that most people could not see.


    Of course, those auras had personalities and their own minds, living in this world like the Elves and humans.


    That was why they could be considered living creatures.


    Baaaaaang¨C!


    Tasha could not say anything.


    She could feel arge aura within the exploding worm and the dirt needles shooting out.


    She could not see it very well but she could clearly feel it.


    It was a different unknown aura that was different from the aura of earth.


    The two of them were oddly intertwined.


    It was to the point that it was difficult to tell them apart.


    However, she could clearly tell that two different auras were mixed together.


    Thebination of those weird auras was Yanni¡¯s closest friend, the changed Earth Elemental.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not an Elemental.¡±


    Tasha scowled.


    ¨C Tasha, Tasha!


    She could hear her close friend, the Wind Elemental¡¯s voice.


    ¨C It''spletely consumed.


    Yanni¡¯s Earth Elemental was consumed by the foundation of this world.


    To be more urate, it lost its form because it was mixed with the strong aura of nature.


    ¨C ¡­I can¡¯t forgive her!


    Tasha¡¯s eyes filled with ming rage along with her close friend''s anger.


    ¡°Kekeke.¡±


    Tasha¡¯s eyes moved toward theughing Peterson.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s making you so angry?¡±


    Tasha opened her mouth toward Peterson, who was sneering at her.


    Her body had multiple injuries from being cut by the wind arrows that were bleeding.


    However, Tasha¡¯s voice did not have pain or sorrow, just anger.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be keeping thews of nature?¡±


    ¡°Ha. We? Are you putting together a Dark Elf like yourself with me?¡±


    Tasha calmly nodded her head despite Peterson''sughter.


    ¡°Yes, whether it is the Dark Elves or Elves¡­ We all live within thews of nature. You guys among the living and me, within the dead. We gather our powers that way and exist together within nature.¡±


    More than the humans, Dwarves, and Beast people¡­ The Elves and Dark Elves earned more things from nature.


    That was why they had to be thankful to nature as they lived.


    At least that was how Tasha lived her life. Although Dark Elves were treated badlypared to Elves and had to live close to death¡­


    She was certain because she had an Elemental by her side.


    We are a part of this world, we are a part of nature.


    Tasha picked up the spear in her hand.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The long spear pierced through the wind.


    The tip of her spear pointed right at Person.


    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Peterson sneered.


    ¡°Is this the time to be educating me? I think you should be more worried about you or your friends?¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Tasha sneered right back.


    Peterson scowled and his mouth opened.


    However, another voice could be heard before he could say anything.


    ¡°How-?!¡±


    It was Yanni.


    Peterson turned his head.


    He looked toward the area where the worm had exploded.


    Chhhhhhh-


    They could hear water.


    Snow melted to create drops of water and those drops of water gathered together to form a half circle.


    There were numerous dirt needles stabbed into that half circle.


    Chh chh.


    Those dirt needles mixed with the water to turn into mud and plummeted to the ground.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The water that created the half circle pulled back its beautiful flowing water as it fell to the ground as well.


    It then created a small puddle.


    Witira was standing on top of the puddle.


    Drip.


    Her bleeding cheek had a dirt needle stabbed in it.


    She pulled it out with a casual movement.


    Blood dripped out but Witira nonchntly lowered her head.


    ¡°No!¡±


    They heard Yanni shouting.


    ¡°How did you-?!¡±


    Chhhhhhhhh-


    The sound of water vaporizing could be heard.


    Witira moved her other hand.


    Chhhh¡ª-


    Her hand was burning.


    It seemed quite painful but Witira didn''t even twitch an eyebrow as she held therge aura in her hand.


    Squeeze.


    Witira tightened her grip, and¡­


    Chhhhhhhhh-


    The aura iled and made a dreadful noise.


    Smile.


    A smile appeared on Witira''s face.


    She looked at Yanni as she spoke.


    ¡°This is your Elemental, right?¡±


    Her voice was jovial yet calm.


    ¡°This was so annoying.¡±


    She wanted to take Yanni down but therge worm was annoying.


    As well as therge aura hiding within the worm.


    Witira had made up her mind as soon as she heard the cracking sound and felt the aura and the Elemental.


    ¡°So I decided to capture this first and then take you down.¡±


    Chhhhh.


    The puddle underneath Witira¡¯s feet started to move.


    The snow around her started moving as well.


    The snow melted.


    Chhhhhhh¨C!


    It created a small path.


    It was a path made of water.


    Witira started walking at the beginning of the path.


    The path was headed toward Yanni.


    ¡°I guess it''s time to take you down now.¡±


    Yanni¡¯s face filled with astonishment while Witira smiled.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The wind was blowing.


    Witira nonchntlymented.


    She felt the existence that anybody living in the ocean had to know better than anything else.


    "The wind.¡±


    Yes, the wind.


    Not just one but-


    ¡°The winds are gathering.¡±


    Tasha was at the center of where the winds were gathering.


    Tasha thought about what Peterson had said.


    ¡®Is this the time to be educating me? I think you should be more worried about you or your friends?¡¯


    Tasha saw that Peterson had a stiff look on his face for the first time and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I don''t think I need to worry about me or my friends.¡±


    Tasha heard the voice of her Wind Elemental by her ear.


    ¨C I brought my friends!


    ¨C The guys that came to watch Cale-nim said they will fight with us!


    ¨C They said they can¡¯t forgive her!


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The deste Erghe Mountain Range¡­


    There were no beautiful flowers or luscious forests here, but¡­


    This was still a part of nature and, in some aspects, a purely natural environment.


    That was why, alongside the snow¡­


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The wind existed.


    Basically, there were more Wind Elementals existing in the Erghe Mountain Range than anywhere else.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Arge gust of wind gathered by Tasha¡¯s side.


    No, although they were not contracted to her, her friends, the Wind Elementals, were with her.


    Tasha was not fighting by herself.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Pooooower offffff friiiiiiiendship!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 245: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (7)

    <Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (7)>


    The wind was gathering.


    The residents of the vige underneath the Erghe Mountain Range were hiding in their homes, only peeking out to see what was going on, as they were scared of the second subjugation squad.


    One of the people who was looking out a window opened his mouth.


    ¡°Chief-nim, the wind is weird.¡±


    Wind was blowing from the Erghe Mountain Range.


    The wind that came down from the tall and dangerous mountain range was going past the vige to the only visible field.


    There were multiple strands of wind.


    ¡°¡­It feels like the wind is alive.¡±The Chief extended his hand out the window after hearing thement.


    Shaaaaa-


    He felt the breeze brushing past his hand and opened his mouth.


    ¡°The situation does not seem to be bad.¡±


    He looked down at his empty hand.


    ¡°The wind is not sharp.¡±


    Although it was cold, the wind was not as sharp as a de.


    The Chief, with his years of experience, knew what kind of breeze this was.


    He had his memories from his youth.


    "They are Elementals.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    "The Wind Elemental-nims are moving right now.¡±


    The viger¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°¡­Haven¡¯t Elementals been difficult to see since the cataclysmic period?¡±


    Until the cataclysmic period, Elves and Elementals were not such distant existences in Aipotu. Of course, it was rare for them to interact with humans, but they could run into them every so often in beautiful natural scenery such as forests and mountains.


    Furthermore, there were merchants who traded with Elf viges as well.


    However, Elves became difficult to see since the cataclysmic period. It was even more difficult to see Elementals.


    The Elementals had disappeared.


    People were saying things like that.


    The Chief chuckled and shook his head.


    ¡°Elementals have always been difficult to see. However the wind exists no matter where you go.¡±


    As a result, it only made sense for Wind Elementals to exist everywhere as well.


    The Chief corrected what people believed to be the changed truth ormon sense since the cataclysmic period.


    ¡°It looks like the Elf-nims on our side have started to move. Or maybe it was the Dark Elf-nims.¡±


    A countless number ofrge and small strands of wind all moved in one direction.


    The amazing thing was that the strands of wind were so gentle that even the winds on top of the roofs did not fall.


    The Chief weirdly felt his heart shaking.


    The de-like gusts of wind usually roared through the Erghe Mountain Range in a wild and free manner.


    The fact that those gusts of wind were gently and stealthily moving around brought even more fear to him.


    ¡°What is going on¡­¡­¡±


    His gaze headed out toward the distant ice wall that he could barely make out.


    ¡°Chief-nim, everything should end once that ice wall breaks, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Probably.¡±


    The strands of wind were moving toward the firm ice wall.


    The Chief prayed in silence.


    ¡®I pray that everything gets resolved well.


    And that the winds of change blow in this world.¡¯n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He buried his wishes into the breeze.


    It was at that moment.


    A viger pointed out the window and subconsciouslymented.


    ¡°Chief-nim, over there- over there-¡±


    They saw something shooting up into the air.


    "Snake-¡±


    That was the only word that came to mind.


    The Chief''s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°¡­The wind-¡±


    The wind, the thing that was shooting into the air, came into view.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The wind that blew over all stopped in one spot.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Therge wind that gathered with Tasha at the center turned into a single whirlwind as it extended from the ground to the sky without end.


    The winds that gathered together intertwined and crashed into each other as they became one.


    They resembled a snake shooting up into the sky.


    However, Cale was the only one thinking about an existence other than a snake.


    "They resemble an imugi.¡±


    It resembled the old stories he used to hear about an old imugi ascending to the sky.


    ¡°Human, I can''t see Tasha!¡±


    As Raon mentioned, they were no longer able to see Tasha.


    However, Cale was not worried about that at all.


    ¡®¡­The wind.¡¯


    At the center of this imugi that looked as if it was ascending to the sky¡­


    He was sure Tasha was at the center of this wind.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    He subconsciously scoffed.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    ¡°When did she get this strong?¡±


    Dark Elf Tasha.


    Had she always been this strong?


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cale changed his thinking.


    It was not that Tasha was strong.


    He could tell the choice that she had made.


    ¡®She started to use her surroundings.¡¯


    Cale kept his mouth closed as he looked at therge wind whirlwind.


    He then flinched.


    Ssss¨C


    Another wind was blowing.


    No, it was shooting up.


    Baaaaaang-


    The snow on the field shot up into the sky.


    The inquisitors.


    Peterson, who was fighting against Tasha¡­


    Arge gust of wind burst out of his body.


    ¡°Human, human! I''m certain that a gust of wind burst out of that Elf!¡±


    The gust of wind did indeed burst out of Peterson''s body as Raon mentioned in a shocked voice.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    This green gust of wind swirled before shooting up into the air like the wind around Tasha.


    ¡°Raon.¡±


    Cale opened his mouth to speak.


    "Tell people to be careful so that they don''t get swept up by the wind.¡±


    ¡°I got it, human! I''ll go tell Choi Han!¡±


    Wind and wind¡­


    This standoff between these tworge pirs seemed quite serious.


    Cale observed them as he thought to himself.


    ¡®I¡¯ll get involved if things don¡¯t look good.¡¯


    Despite his trust in his allies¡­


    He did not want to see his allies getting hurt.


    Cale¡¯s gaze moved away from the gusts of wind for a moment to look elsewhere.


    sh.


    Red mana was ruthlessly being sliced apart.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Rosalyn groaned before swearing.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Baaaaang!


    After the loud explosion, Rosalyn was almost flung back and rolled on the ground.


    She rolled through the snow before quickly getting up.


    Her whole body was a mess, covered in snow and dirt.


    Cale looked away from there.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    It was because the noise of the wind had changed.


    The green gust of wind started to move first.


    "Why do you think that the Dragons are strong?¡±


    Peterson had a cheeky smile on his face as he spoke.


    However, his gaze was deeply sunken.


    He took a step forward.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The green gust of wind moved with him.


    He looked directly at Tasha, who was inside therge whirlwind.


    He observed her handiwork as well.


    ¡°Dragons are born with amazing talents. That is why they are strong.¡±


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The two gusts of wind were roaring fiercely but Peterson was sure that his voice would reach Tasha¡¯s ears.


    "There is no special reason for their strength. They are just strong. End of story. It is like their attribute.¡±


    Peterson longed for the Dragons.


    "Truly, that is the reason that Dragons are beautiful.¡±


    That was why Peterson wanted to be like them.


    ¡°I cannot be a Dragon. However, I can be almost as strong as them. I just needed to have the same true nature as them.¡±


    Peterson heard someone else¡¯s voice at that moment.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    He could clearly hear the voice despite not being able to hear anything because the two gusts of wind were crashing against each other.


    ¡°Is that why you infused the wind into your body?¡±


    "That is correct.¡±


    The foundation of this world.


    Yanni chose to give a portion of it to her Elemental, strengthening both herself and her Elemental to get stronger.


    On the other hand, Peterson made a different choice.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the Elemental gets stronger. Because it is not me.¡±


    In the end, he needed to get stronger.


    He needed to be like those dignified Dragons of this world.


    He himself had to arrive at that noble ce. Borrowing the strength of something else to get stronger was meaningless.


    ¡°I changed the foundation into the wind.¡±


    A thick smile formed on Peterson''s face.


    ¡°You could say I created my own attribute of sorts.¡±


    Just like the Dragons. Unlike the other Elves, he created the wind inside his body.


    The foundation of this world.


    That foundation was thebination of numerous auras of nature. It was also the root of all things.


    That was why it was up to Peterson to decide how to change that root.


    ¡°Oh Dark Elf.¡±


    He spoke toward his enemy he could not see.


    ¡°It is meaningless to borrow the strength of something else to get stronger.¡±


    This whirlwind created by his enemy was like a barrier of sorts.


    It was an extremely thick and sturdy wall.


    Most enemies would not be able to get past this wall.


    However, he didn''t need to think about getting across the wall.


    ¡°In the end, something that is notplete will have an opening.¡±


    A castle wall, which is made of numerous rocks and bricks, would have openings.


    Especially if this castle wall was made of bricks that were not all the same sizes but just abination of all things from around the area.


    There was bound to be a weak spot.


    Basically, since thisrge whirlwind was not made by one thing¡­


    Because it was thebination of numerous Elementals¡­


    A brick made by a weak Elemental would break easily.


    "That opening will eventually be destroyed by somethingplete.¡±


    Basically¡­


    ¡°You will crumble.¡±


    Peterson started walking.


    The green gust of wind moved with him.


    Baaaaaaaaaang¡ª¨C!


    The two gusts of wind started crashing against each other.


    The green whirlwind and the half-transparent whirlwind smashed against each other.


    To be more urate, the green whirlwind was trying to push the other one back.


    ¡°Keke. I knew it!¡±


    A smile formed on Peterson''s face.


    His eyes, which were cold unlike the smile on his face, could see it clearly.


    ¡°There is a weak hole!¡±


    The green whirlwind focused on a weak spot of Tasha¡¯s whirlwind.


    Baaaaaang-


    Tasha¡¯s gust started to shake.


    Peterson could clearly make it out.


    ¡°I can hear the screams of the Wind Elementals!¡±


    One of the Wind Elementals was iling as if in pain and the whirlwind shrank.


    ¡°My wind is not just the wind!¡±


    It was a wind born from the foundation of this world.


    ¡°Mine is at a different level than those aimlessly wandering Wind Elementals!¡±


    They were different down to the fundamental level.


    Just like those noble Dragons, he too became a different existence with different fundamentals.


    That was why no matter how much these winds gathered together, he just needed to aim for the weaker ones to create an opening to grab the enemy by the throat.


    Although it could seem cowardly to aim for the weak¡­


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that the obvious rules of nature?¡¯


    Peterson was, in some ways, maintaining the rules of the world.


    The strong eat the weak.


    He believed in this obvious way of life.


    Baaaaaang-


    One of the weak Wind Elementals could not hold on any longer and was pushed back.


    An opening had appeared on thisrge whirlwind.


    The smile on Peterson''s face became bigger.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    His green gust of wind started to move.


    It would aim for and go through that opening to kill the Dark Elf hiding inside.


    He would then punish the Wind Elementals and the Dark Elf that chose to fight against this foundational wind.


    Swoooooooosh-


    Peterson motioned with his hand and the green whirlwind pir started to form with sharp thorns. Those thorns tried to charge toward that gap.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    It was at that moment.


    Through the gap¡­


    ¡°!¡±


    Peterson saw a pair of eyes looking at him.


    The dark pupils that resembled the night oddly sparkled like the stars.


    The Dark Elf.


    Just as he was about to recognize that it was her gaze, Peterson flinched.


    "What the¡­¡­¡±


    ¡®Why is she smiling?¡¯


    The Dark Elf was smiling.


    She was also faster than him.


    The gap created in the whirlwind¡­


    Something burst out of it.


    It was Tasha¡¯s long spear.


    Baaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion.


    The long spear crashed into the green gust of wind. No, it stabbed into it.


    However, the green gust of wind was not injured at all.


    Peterson was about to sneer when he heard Tasha''s voice.


    ¡°I am weaker than you.¡±


    Tasha was standing at the center of therge whirlwind surrounding her.


    It was quiet around Her.


    The Wind Elementals were no longering to her side.


    Not a single strand of wind moved past her.


    ¨C Tasha, I''ll block that gap!


    She heard the voice of her close friend.


    The gap that had opened up for a bit almost instantly disappeared.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    She could hear it because she was standing somewhere with the wind.


    She could hear the numerous voices of the wind Elementals.


    They all shared the same thought as her.


    ¡®Although I may be weaker than you¡­¡¯


    There was something she had learned from Cale.


    He was truly strong.


    The way he used multiple powers of nature made him look marvelous and as if he was not human.


    However-


    ¡®Let''s get ready.¡¯


    He still prepared for the fights to the best of his abilities.


    He actively used his friends in that preparation.


    Cale always said the following.


    He liked overwhelmingly one-sided fights.


    Tasha saw how Cale used and utilized everything around him and, in the end, pushed himself to his limits to achieve these overwhelmingly one-sided fights.


    "An overwhelmingly one-sided fight is possible.¡±


    She wanted to be like him.


    ¡®It seems like that inquisitor sees us as the walls or something, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Tasha chuckled.


    ¡°The wind being a wall?¡±


    That could not be.


    The wind was free.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tie the wind down.¡±


    Tasha shared her thoughts out loud.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the basics about the wind, do you?¡±


    She raised his hand.


    Her long spear pointed at the sky.


    She raised her head.


    Therge whirlwind that was reaching all the way to the sky¡­


    She could feel the numerous winds at the center of it. She could feel her close friends looking down at her as she quietly stood there.


    She spoke to the close friends who would help her and fight with her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t ovee a numbers advantage.¡±


    Her Wind Elemental called out to her.


    ¨C Tasha.


    She responded to it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Now that the enemy had shown his full strength¡­


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    She had to do something fitting as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the full assault.¡±


    The whirlwind broke apart.


    To be more urate, the winds that had gathered together as one split off into all directions.


    The group of winds that had moved apart like a bomb all moved toward one spot.


    Peterson''s green wind.


    Dozens, no, hundreds of Wind Elementals all charged toward it.


    They all attacked with their sharp wind des toward the green wind.


    Tasha was riding on the wind and shooting forward in the vanguard.


    Swooooooosh-


    The long spear surrounded by her wind stabbed toward the green wind.


    Baaaaaang-!


    Bang! Baaaaang! Baaaaang!


    There were small andrge explosions here and there.


    The noises weren''t too loud.


    However, there were hundreds of these explosions.


    These explosions were endless unlike the otherrge explosions.


    ¡°You shitheads-!¡±


    Peterson couldn''t believe it.


    His eyes had seen everything.


    He even saw how small wind des, how extremely small Wind Elementals attacked his green wind.


    They were despicable. They would withdraw to the back whenever he tried to react to them, making room for muchrger Wind Elementals to continue their attacks.


    Furthermore, Tasha''s long spear endlessly stabbed at the green wind as well.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Bang, bang! Baaaaang!


    The endless attacks gave Peterson no room to move.


    Tasha could feel Peterson getting anxious.


    He should not be able to move even if he wanted to do so.


    It was because the wind was swirling so hard that he had no chance to do so.


    Swooooooosh-


    The green wind rotated even more fiercely.


    It was as if it was trying to brush off the winds around it.


    However, the wind was not something that could be brushed off.


    If something shook the wind, they just let it shake as they moved.


    When the green wind moved back, they followed it as well.


    Bang, bang!


    Even the small winds attacked.


    There were no rules in their movements.


    It was free.


    That was why he could not easily make any sort of judgments.


    However, Tasha was able to move as she pleased within this freedom.


    ¨C Tasha! It said everybody can get on its back!


    Tasha took a step forward.


    She stepped on hundreds of wind as if they were part of the ground as she walked.


    Sometimes she shot up into the air and sometimes she dipped back to the bottom.


    She just stepped as her heart told her to go.


    She swung her spear as she moved.


    Bang!


    Baaaaang!


    The green wind¡­ She could stab her spear into any spot in that wind.


    Baaaaang! Bang!


    Both she and the Wind Elementals knew.


    They all knew that it was the right answer to relentlessly attack Peterson so that he could not move.


    And-


    "The wind does not rest.¡±


    There was nothing easier than continuously moving for an existence that was always on the move.


    ¡°Heh-¡±


    Tasha couldn''t help butugh.


    ¡®Now I get it.¡¯


    Having this experience fighting together with hundreds of Wind Elementals allowed her to finally realize it.


    How she should fight.


    ¡®I need to mix into it.¡¯


    She needed to let this free wind take her body.


    She needed to be a part of nature.


    Even without talking about it, as long as she headed toward the same goal as them¡­


    Even if they were just a collection of hundreds of different pieces¡­


    "We are bound to be arge flow.¡±


    Simr to how drops of water gathered together to eventually form ake and then flow into the vast ocean¡­


    The wind just had to do the same.


    ¡®No, I myself can move that way as well.


    While doing it freely¡­


    And as I want.¡¯


    The wind had never forced anything on Tasha.


    It simply pushed her from the back no matter where she went.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    She didn¡¯t know why she wasughing. She just felt likeughing.


    Although she had not even won the battle yet¡­


    Leaving her body to the numerous Wind Elementals and fighting together with them weirdly made her feel excited.


    She stepped forward.


    A wind appeared under her foot.


    It was as if it existed there from the beginning.


    Her spear moved again.


    The wind created a path for it.


    It was as if it was always doing that.


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    The wind always existed and had always been like this.


    Being within this wind made Tasha finally understand what it meant to mix into the wind.


    She then truly realized something.


    ¡®I really am a part of nature.¡¯


    I too existed and always acted like this.


    I am someone who is allowed to do this.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Tasha wondered what kind of enlightenment she was having in the middle of a fight with an inquisitor, but it allowed her to feel certain.


    ¡°The flow hase over to me.¡±


    Therge flow was following her.


    That was enough for her to win.


    She didn''t think of this as faith but as the obvious reality.


    It was at that moment.


    Shhhhh-


    One strand of the wind approached her.


    ¡°!¡±


    Tasha flinched.


    ¨C Tasha, Tasha!


    A Wind Elemental urgently called out to her.


    Raon, who had returned from seeing Choi Han and was lying down on Cale¡¯s knees, jumped up.


    ¡°Human, human!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As Cale half-assed a response as he was focused on looking out the window¡­


    ¡°I can feel an intense wind!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I can feel a super strong Wind Elemental! This is my first time feeling such an Elemental power.¡±


    ¡®A super strong Wind Elemental?¡¯


    As Cale was nkly trying to understand the meaning behind those words¡­


    ¨C Oh Dark Elf.


    Tasha heard someone''s voice.


    ¨C I can feel the winding from you. You are a child who creates the flow of things.


    She could feel a small wind tickling her cheek.


    She turned her head.


    There was a butterfly made of wind existing without being affected by the numerous winds.


    The butterfly asked her a question.


    ¨C Child, can you save this world¡¯s wind?


    Tasha heard her Wind Elemental''s voice again.


    ¨C O, oh King-


    The Wind Elemental King was the only one a Wind Elemental would call king.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Butterfree, is that you? Did you grow up into the Wind Elemental King?


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 246: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (8)

    <Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (8)>


    ¡®The Wind Elemental King?¡¯


    Tasha was surprised but she could not suspect the small butterfly''s identity.


    Not only would her close friend not lie to her, the area around the small butterfly was calm.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    The Wind Elementals were avoiding the area around the butterfly.


    No, they were withdrawing from that area.


    It was as if they were worshiping the butterfly, giving it its own space among therge flow of wind.


    Gulp.Tasha forgot about fighting and nkly stared at the butterfly.


    ¡®What is going on right now?


    What is happening to me right now?¡¯


    She recalled what the Wind Elemental King had said to her.


    ¡®Child, can you save the wind of this world?¡¯


    Tasha opened her mouth.


    "Sir, did you ask me to save the wind of this world?¡±


    The small butterfly pped its wings as if it was nodding its head.


    ¨C Child, that is correct.


    An Elemental King.


    Tasha could only say the following thing aftering face to face with an existence she had only read about in records.


    ¡°How could I do something so big-¡±


    This was her honest sentiment.


    This world, Aipotu¡­ Tasha had no idea what kind of condition the wind of this world was in right now.


    She could not even fathom the weight of saving not just a portion but the entire wind of a world.


    ¡®Someone like me doing something that big?


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m young master Cale. How can I do that?¡¯


    Tasha made up her mind to utilize her surroundings in her fight.


    In order to do that, there was a step that had to be taken.


    It was recognizing her own position. She also had to scope out the limits of her te.


    Tasha epted that she could not be like Cale, Choi Han, or even her nephew, Alberu.


    That was why she made up her mind to give her best to do the things she could do in her position.


    She did not consider this to be a failure or giving up.


    She was just finding her spot in this world.


    ¡®This is also following what is meant to be.¡¯


    All existences within nature had their roles.


    epting it and making ite to fruition¡­


    Tasha happily epted it.


    That was the reason she was fighting against an enemy that was suited for her level.


    ¨C Hoo hoo.


    The butterfly chuckled at that moment.


    ¨C You truly are a funny child.


    ¡®Funny? What did I say that was funny?¡¯


    Tasha did not know how to take in thements of the Elemental King, an existence she could not figure out at all.


    Shaaaaaaaaaa-


    A strand of breeze blew by at that moment.


    It brushed past Tasha''s face.


    As she was about to snap out of her thoughts because of the cold breeze¡­


    ¡°!¡±


    The butterfly was suddenly right in front of Tasha.


    The butterfly stopped at the spot where they could exchange nces.


    It thenmented.


    ¨C Why is a child who knows how to create a flow trying to limit and bind herself down?


    Tasha''s body twitched.


    She felt as if her heart just sank.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    As she stood there, unable to understand why she was shocked and why she felt as if her heart just sank¡­


    ¨C Child, why is it that you think you just follow thews of nature?


    ¡°!¡±


    Tasha¡¯s pupils started shaking.


    ¨C You seem to think that the only right answer is for the existences in nature to only follow reason and logic in their growth?


    Tasha subconsciously answered.


    ¡°¡­I, isn''t that correct, sir?¡±


    Wasn''t that the reason she was able to create such arge flow like this?


    Hadn''t the Wind Elementals helped her as well?


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Another breeze wrapped around her.


    Tasha felt as if she could hear the Wind Elemental King''sughter within it.


    ¨C Child.


    She heard a gentle and benign voice.


    ¨C Nature just exists on its own.


    Nature.


    All existences or states that exist on their own in this world.


    ¨C All things that exist on their own are nature.


    In this silent area where the only thing she could hear is the Elemental King''s voice¡­


    Tasha heard a warm voice by her ear.


    ¨C That is why wind is nature.


    ¨C Those Elf children are nature as well.


    Tasha¡¯s eyes were shaking.


    ¨C That is also why you are nature as well.


    Why?


    ¨C Because you exist on your own.


    Tasha subconsciously released her grip on her spear.


    Her eyes were focused only on the butterfly.


    The Wind Elemental King.


    Elementals were existences created in nature.


    The respective Elemental Kings of the different attributes could be called nature itself.


    Such an existence was saying this to her.


    ¨C Your existence itself is nature.


    ¨C Something existing on its own does not need any sort of clear definition. It needs now. It needs no purpose.


    It was saying that they needed no reason nor purpose.


    ¨C They just exist.


    The Wind Elemental King continued in a warm voice.


    ¨C Your life and everything that you experience is nature.


    ¨C Because you exist.


    Everything was nature because Tasha exists.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¨C Your nature exists because you were born.


    ¨C The dead mana that will remain after your death is also a power that exists on its own.


    ¨C That is why dead mana is nature as well.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Tasha let out a gasp.


    She felt as if she finally understood.


    Dark Elves got stronger by consuming dead mana.


    The reason they were epted as existences in nature¡­


    It was because dead mana and Dark Elves exist. As a result, they are nature.


    Nature had no reasons to deny something that existed on its own.


    Because their existence itself was nature.


    ¨C Everything in the world is nature.


    Tasha closed her eyes.


    She thought of all sorts of environments.


    The numerous things she had to face growing up¡­


    ¡®All those things are nature?¡¯


    Beautiful forests and fields¡­


    The free winds¡­


    The pieces of numerous rtionships that came and went¡­


    The enemies she had to fight, including the White Star¡­


    ¡®All those things are nature too?¡¯


    Tasha suddenly had a thought.


    Was there a reason to say that they were not a part of nature?


    It allowed them to see the existence of good and evil, but¡­


    ¨C Child.


    ¨C Dark Elves are not existences epted into thews of nature.


    ¨C Dark Elves are also nature.


    Tasha opened her eyes.


    She could see the butterfly.


    She did not ept the Wind Elemental King''s words as the truth.


    To bepletely honest-


    No matter how much she thought about it-


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to call a bastard like the White Star nature itself.¡¯


    It was the same for the Hunter bastards who have done such cruel things. Because Tasha had existences she did not want surviving in her world¡­


    ¡®But-¡¯


    But there was one thing she did figure out.


    ¡®Dark Elves are not existences epted into thews of nature.¡¯


    ¡®Dark Elves are also nature.¡¯


    She opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Because we exist on our own.¡±


    I exist. Therefore, I am nature.


    ¨C That is correct. Child.


    Tasha¡¯s eyes were no longer shaking as she looked at the butterfly.


    ¨C The nature of this world is unable to exist on its own right now. It is being suppressed and controlled.


    The Purple Bloods¡­ It is because of what the Dragons of Aipotu have done.


    The butterfly gently asked.


    ¨C Can you please help them to exist on their own?


    He then added on.


    ¨C If so, I will let you borrow a portion of my power.


    Tasha''s heart started thumping little by little.


    An Elemental King had spoken.


    He said that he would let her borrow some of his powers.


    He was not saying that he would contract with her.


    He also did not say that he would lend her all of his powers.


    It was only a portion.


    Nheless, Tasha''s heart slowly started thumping stronger.


    Because it was the power of an Elemental King.


    Experiencing even a portion of it would allow Tasha to take multiple steps forward in her growth.


    Mm.¡¯


    However, Tasha could not easily open her mouth.


    Despite epting that she was nature itself¡­


    ¡®Is it okay for me to do that? Can I do that?


    Am I capable of doing something so big?¡¯


    As she had those thoughts¡­


    ¨C Look around you.


    She heard the Elemental King''s voice.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Tasha finally realized it.


    She realized that her surroundings were oddly quiet.


    ¡®Wasn''t I in the middle of a fight?¡¯


    She had been in an explosive situation with Peterson, one of the Inquisitors.


    ¡®Ipletely stopped paying attention to the fight to have a chat?!


    Even if an Elemental King appeared, how could I do that?!¡¯


    Tasha scowled.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A breeze blew by at that moment.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Tasha started to hear the noises that the Elemental King had covered up for a bit.


    Baaaaang!


    Bang! Baaaaaang!


    She heard an endless number of explosions.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!¡±


    She heard Peterson shouting as well.


    "Why, why-?! Why is the wind going to a shitty Dark Elf like her?!¡±


    Through his desperate shouts¡­


    Baaaaang!


    Bang! Baaaaang!


    She saw the small winds that were blocking therge green wind.


    Some were stronger than the green wind.


    Some were harder.


    Some were more flexible.


    All these different winds were doing what they could to stop Peterson.


    ¡°You guys-¡±


    The Wind Elementals had been buying time for Tasha.


    The reason was obvious.


    ¡®An Elemental King came to find me.¡¯


    Meeting an Elemental King¡­


    The Elementals all knew that this was an amazing opportunity for anybody who fought alongside them.


    Of course, it could have been to not interrupt her conversation with the Elemental King or to protect the Elemental King. Or maybe because they desperately wished for Tasha to hear the Elemental King''s request and to ept it.


    That might exin why they were throwing their bodies to protect Tasha and the Elemental King.


    It was at that moment.


    ¨C Tasha!


    She heard her long time close friend''s voice.


    This Wind Elemental had shared a long time by her side. That punk spoke to her.


    ¨C You can say no!


    My friend who said something that could be considered a rebellion against an Elemental King without any hesitation. Tasha closed her mouth after hearing what that punk said next.


    ¨C You can be free too!


    ¨C Let''s not pay any attention to Dark Elf, Elf, what is meant to be, all that nonsense!


    Her hand holding the spear tightened again.


    ¨C To me, you are Tasha.


    To her friend, the Wind Elemental, she-


    ¨C You are you.


    She was simply Tasha. She needed no other descriptor.


    ¡°Ha, haha-¡±


    Tasha startedughing.


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    Since her friend was talking like this¡­


    ¡®I need to be free.


    I am simply me.


    Let¡¯s not add any other descriptors.


    Dark Elves or whatever else, cast aside everything.


    I should try living free like these winds at least once.¡¯


    ¨C Yes, that¡¯s it!


    Her close friend understood her thoughts even without her saying anything and cheered her on.


    This was something only her friend, who had seen Tasha working hard for a long time to raise the perception of Dark Elves in the world, could say to her.


    Be free.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Tasha chuckled before looking at the butterfly.


    The Wind Elemental King.


    She could feel an immense wind within this small existence.


    She felt like a tiny ant waiting to face an intense storm.


    However, Tasha still felt rxed.


    She nonchntlymented.


    ¡°I can¡¯t speak with certainty.¡±


    Saving the winds of this world¡­


    ¡°How can I do that? I can''t even fathom something like that.¡±


    She spoke without any hesitation.


    ¡°That is why, oh esteemed Elemental King-nim.¡±


    Tasha thought about a certain someone who said what he needed to say and acted as he wanted to act, regardless of the situation.


    Cale Henituse. Maybe he rubbed off on her a bit.


    ¡°Please let me borrow a lot of your power. That way, I can go around pummeling a bunch of Dragons.


    Then I will see how far I can go.¡±


    I will save the winds of Aipotu.


    She couldn''t say something so big with certainty.


    That was Tasha''s personality.


    However, as it always has been for her¡­


    ¡°I am at least confident in giving it my best.¡±


    Shaaaaa-


    A breeze blew by.


    ¨C That sounds great.


    That was all the butterfly said.


    But the wind blew by once more.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    It was arge gust of wind that was iparable to what she felt before.


    Tasha subconsciously closed her eyes.


    She felt the wind embracing her at that moment.


    It was not gentle or warm.


    In fact, it was cold and indifferent like the cold winds of winter.


    ¡®Child.¡¯


    A voice echoed in her mind. It was the Elemental King.


    ¡®In order to create the flow, you have to stand in front of the pack. You must spearhead the vanguard.¡¯


    In order to create a path, someone had to walk down that path first.


    ¡®And you seem to like doing things like that. Let me give you a suitable power.¡¯


    The Elemental King''s voice became faint.


    ¡®So follow your heart and run free.¡¯


    The wind surrounding her disappeared.


    Tasha opened her eyes.


    The long spear that had been in her hand disappeared.


    Instead, there was arge whirlwind tattoo that started from the back of her hand and wrapped up her arm.


    Baaaaang, bang! Bang, baaaaang!


    She could clearly hear the sounds of battle again.


    No, the sounds were slowly closer.


    ¡°Kahaha! I finally reached you!¡±


    Tasha raised her head.


    She could see Peterson piercing through the Wind Elementals to approach her.


    His hand that was covered in a green wind was holding a green wind de.


    ¡°That arrogant gaze of yours will be no more!¡±


    The tip of that sword charged toward Tasha.


    ¨C Tasha!


    Her friend screeched and appeared in front of her.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª-


    It was a tired whirlwind.


    Tasha opened her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¨C Hmm?


    Tasha stepped forward before her close friend could even respond properly.


    She extended her hand into the air.


    Sssssssssss¡ª


    Just like the wind that came down from the mountains in the chilly morning¡­


    A cold yet refreshing breeze extended out of her hand.


    ¨C Ta, Tasha!


    As the Wind Elemental looked at her in shock¡­


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    An explosion that could not bepared to any explosions from earlier echoed out.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Peterson was pushed back.


    His pupils were shaking.


    ¡°You-¡±


    Tasha.


    A long spear was in her hand.


    That long spear had ck wind roaring around it.


    The wind was as beautiful ck as her skin.


    Tasha observed her new spear for a bit before turning her gaze.


    She saw Peterson.


    She nonchntlymented.


    ¡°I think I can take you all down.¡±


    Her body started to move after thatment.


    Her ck spear moved with her.


    Tasha heard the voices of the Wind Elementals by her ears.


    ¨C It''s a storm!


    ¨C Tasha gained a storm!


    ¨C No, Tasha became a storm!


    The Wind Elementals were calling the item in her hand a storm.


    A gust of wind strong enough to sweep everything away.


    That was the identity of the wind in Tasha¡¯s hand.


    * * *


    ¡°Human, human! Tasha gained a super strong wind!¡±


    Raon was pping in shock for Tasha before stopping to be shocked for a different reason.


    This time, he sounded concerned.


    ¡°Human, human! What is wrong with smart Rosalyn?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Rosalyn rolled on the ground with a groan.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    As Cale, who had been watching, was about to speak¡­


    ¡°What else? She''s persistently fighting.¡±


    Cale got shocked and stood up. Cale made a motion with his hand and Raon removed the invisibility spell. Cale then spoke to the person approaching them.


    ¡°Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    However, Eruhaben didn¡¯t pay him any attention. He was looking at Rosalyn.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    He then shook his head as if he was not happy about this.


    ¡°Goldie gramps! Did you have a nice trip? But don¡¯t make such a face while looking at Rosalyn! Rosalyn is trying super hard right now! We need to help her! Human, let¡¯s go save her!¡±


    ¡°Why the hell would you save her?¡±


    Eruhaben brusquelymented before addressing Cale and Raon.


    ¡°Let her be.¡±


    He then turned to look at Rosalyn, who was covered in snow and dirt.


    "That punk will probably huff and puff with anger if we help her.¡±


    ¡°Goldie gramps, are you saying Rosalyn will do that? There is no way Rosalyn would do that! Rosalyn is kind and smart! She also knows how to fight together!¡±


    Eruhaben chuckled at Raon¡¯s response.


    ¡°¡­Goldie gramps is sneering at me right now! Human, did you see that?¡±


    Raon puffed up his cheeks and shouted.


    ¡°I know Rosalyn better than Goldie gramps does! I''ve watched her longer! Rosalyn would not do that!¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The ancient Dragon snorted.


    ¡°Little punk, I know her better than you do. Because-¡±


    He stopped for a moment and did not finish his sentence.


    He then mumbled in his mind.


    He was sure that Rosalyn would decline their help right now. He knew her very well.


    ¡®Because she is my second disciple.¡¯


    She was also his first human disciple.


    Eruhaben focused only on Rosalyn. He then peeked to the side.


    "Why are you smiling like that?¡±


    ¡°Me? I wasn¡¯t smiling?¡±


    ¡°You are smiling right now.¡±


    Cale was looking at Eruhaben with a satisfied smile on his face.


    The ancient Dragon felt oddly iffy.


    However, he had to look away.


    Baaaaaang¡ª


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Rosalyn was rolling on the ground once again.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Rosalyn¡­you can do it!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 247: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (9)

    <Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (9)>


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Rosalyn was breathing heavily.


    ¡®Why is she so fast?¡¯


    She barely managed to stand up.


    However, Rosalyn had to shout out to cast a spell before she could even steady herself.


    "Shield!¡±


    The moment a red shield appeared in front of her¡­


    Baaaaaang!There was a loud explosion as a red arrow attacked Rosalyn¡¯s shield.


    Rosalyn¡¯s red mana had a bit of orange mixed in, resembling a rose sparkling with sunlight.


    This other red mana was darker and lower in saturation, looking more like roses underneath ash-colored clouds.


    The two were simr but their colors werepletely different.


    Craaaaaaack-!


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Rosalyn watched as her shield broke again.


    She then confirmed that the red arrow was continuing toe at her.


    "Shield!¡±


    She cast a shield again, but¡­


    Bang!


    That shield was also destroyed by the red arrow.


    Only then did the red arrow disappear as if it had done its duty.


    Rosalyn felt her mana and the enemy''s mana scatter as she urgently cast another spell.


    Ooooooooo¡ª


    As the mana around her rumbled and tried to gather to her¡­


    ¡°I told you that is too slow.¡±


    Rosalyn heard a bored voice before she started to feel some heat.


    She looked forward.


    The red-haired Inquisitor¡­ The short-haired girl who looked young had already created arge horse to sit on.


    The horse was made of red mana and the heating out of the horse made Rosalyn start to sweat.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Rosalyn couldn''t believe it. She was scoffing but the enemy did not give Rosalyn any opening.


    Baaaaang!


    As the horse kicked off the ground¡­


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡®It''s too fast!¡¯


    This Elf with short red hair¡­


    Her magic casting speed was truly fast.


    ¡®To be more specific, she is very fast at using mana.¡¯


    There was a saying between mages.


    Mana Affinity and Mana Dominance. Those two were talents you were born with; they were the reasons two mages could have the same knowledge but differences in abilities.


    As for the short red-haired Elf in front of her-


    ¡®She is better than me in both.¡¯


    It was at a level she couldn''t even see.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The red horse almost instantly arrived in front of Rosalyn. The horse raised up its two front legs.


    The magic horse jumped over Rosalyn¡¯s body.


    Her body was now covered by the shadow of thisrge red horse.


    Rosalyn raised her head to look at therge red horse covering her view and thought to herself.


    ¡®Choi Han, that punk!


    He said that they were at the level of Dragons!¡¯


    Saying that the Inquisitors were at the level of Dragons meant that they were not Dragons.


    However, the Elf in front of her was not at the level of a Dragon, she was basically a Dragon.


    Her Mana Affinity and Dominance were the same as the Dragons.


    This Elf had what Rosalyn couldn¡¯t even dream about because of the differences of the human race to the Dragons.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡®It must be because she consumed the foundation of this world.¡¯


    This Elf gained Mana rted talents like Dragons after consuming the foundation of this world.


    ¡®She doesn''t even use Elementals.¡¯


    ¡°Pfft.¡± She couldn''t help but scoff.


    It could not be helped.


    ¡®Is this what it feels like to fight a Dragon?¡¯


    In that short instant¡­


    All sorts of thoughts ran through Rosalyn''s mind.


    ¡®You can easily tell that she is the strongest.¡¯


    This short red-haired Elf was the strongest of the three Inquisitors.


    Rosalyn did not have the time to rx and look around, but she at least had a decent grasp of the situations around her.


    The Inquisitor fighting against Tasha¡­ He was the weakest.


    Next was the Elf fighting against, no, being pummeled by Witira.


    ¡®¡­And this Elf is iparably strongpared to the two of them.


    Ha.


    What the hell was I relying on to say that I could handle this Elf?¡¯


    Rosalyn kept feeling as if she wouldugh.


    ¡®I was too arrogant.¡¯


    She had thought that she had a good assessment of the situation, but that had not been the case.


    Rosalyn, who thought that she would easily defeat Tasha and considered Witira to be a worthy opponent, realized that her thoughts had been wrong.


    ¡®I would be about even with Miss Tasha in her current state.¡¯


    As for Witira-


    ¡®I can¡¯t defeat her.¡¯


    She could clearly feel why the Whales were said to be as strong as the Dragons.


    The power that Witira was born with¡­ That was as strong as the Dragons.


    ¡®As for me-¡¯


    This was a fact she just figured out.


    ¡®I''ve never had a real fight with a Dragon.¡¯


    She had many Dragons, including Eruhaben and Raon, around her.


    It allowed her to learn a lot of things over their shoulders, increasing her abilities. Furthermore, she watched them fight to train her battle instincts.


    That was why she thought she would be able to reach them.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    That was a foolish thought.


    She felt as if she understood, now that she fought against an individual as strong as the Dragons.


    ¡®I lose in all areas.¡¯


    Rosalyn realized that everything she had built up as it rted to magic, was one step, no, multiple stepsckingpared to this Elf in front of her.


    She also understood that she could never reach this Elf in some areas.


    She could see the Elf''s eyes looking down at her from the red horse.


    There was no sneering, anger, or annoyance.


    All that remained was boredom.


    That Elf waspletely bored right now.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    An absurd feeling struck Rosalyn.


    The red horse''s front legs attacked her as well.


    Ooooooooong-


    As that happened, Inquisitor Lingling¡­ Mana swirled around both of her hands.


    She continued to sit on the horse to look down at Rosalyn as she gently waved her hand.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A crescent-moon shaped de that was created in the air flew toward Rosalyn.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    An explosion that could not bepared to any explosions from earlier echoed out.


    The ground that the red horse struck crumbled and the debris shot up.


    It was clear that the area was destroyed.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Arge crescent moon de cut through the air after that.


    The sword swung where the dirt and the rocks meet.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    As Lingling clicked her tongue¡­


    ng¡ª!


    There was a sharp noise and the red crescent moon was unable to go where it needed to go.


    Ssss¨C


    The dirt and debris settled down to reveal Rosalyn.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Her hair was already a mess and her magician''s robe was totally tattered.


    Furthermore, her face and hands were covered in numerous injuries.


    Her hands were shaking as well.


    Guuuuuuuuuuu¡ª


    A sharp noise that pierced her ears¡­


    Therge crescent de that was evenrger than Rosalyn was fending off another red sword right now.


    The red sword in Rosalyn''s hand was blocking thatrge crescent de.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    Rosalyn was scowling despite having blocked a strong power like this two times.


    ¡®An opportunity my ass!¡¯


    She had considered this fight to be an opportunity of sorts.


    First was an opportunity to scope out how she should fight against strong individuals at the level of Dragons.


    Second was an opportunity to develop or at least get a hint about that aura that Choi Han and young master Cale had.


    Finally, it was an opportunity to show the new offensive spells that she had prepared with the mages until now.


    At least that was what she had thought.


    Rosalyn only realized the issue just now.


    ¡®That only works if I win!


    Why did I think it was obvious that I would win?¡¯


    Rosalyn quickly figured out the answer.


    ¡®Because I''ve been winning until now!


    I¡¯ve never fought a battle where I was so utterly pushed back like this!


    Why?


    Why am I being pushed back so much?


    Why can¡¯t I catch up to that Elf?¡¯


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    As Rosalyn bit down on her lips and swung her sword¡­


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise and Rosalyn''s body was pushed back.


    The crescent de was pushed back as well.


    ¡°You blocked it again.¡±


    Lingling sighed before waving her hand again.


    However, unlike her tone, her eyes were clouding over. Rosalyn didn¡¯t manage to see it because it was only for an instant.


    ¡®She¡¯s slowly getting faster.¡¯


    This human in front of her¡­


    She had realized from the beginning that her enemy had quite the magic abilities despite being human.


    That was why she was rxed but did not let her guard down.


    That was the way Lingling, someone who looked like she had many openings, lived her life.


    However, she felt as if she should stop being cautious.


    ¡®I should kill her quickly.¡¯


    Because this girl was getting stronger.


    Extremely quickly and exponentially.


    ¡®Getting stronger while fighting.¡¯


    Lingling was thinking that something like that was impossible.


    However, she had faced such an existence in the past.


    ¡®¡­A Dragon.¡¯


    Yes, Dragons got stronger as they fought.


    However, that was actually not a process of getting stronger.


    ¡®They just didn¡¯t know.¡¯


    It was the process of Dragons, who had no idea about how much power they actually possessed, figuring out how to use those powers as they fought against an opponent.


    In that case, was this human girl going through the same process?


    ¡®No.¡¯


    She was sure that was not it.


    Lingling had properly assessed this human¡¯s te.


    Then there could only be one result.


    This woman was developing in rtion to how Lingling fought.


    Although she wascking in both Mana Affinity and Mana Dominancepared to Lingling¡­


    ¡®She is a genius in a different way.¡¯


    This human was a genius as well.


    ¡®She is skilled in understanding.¡¯


    Her understanding of mana and magic was especially amazing.


    Basically, at least when it came to mana, this girl was very smart.


    That was something that was not different whether you were a Dragon, Elf, or human.


    It was just this girl''s talent.


    ¡®How entertaining.¡¯


    Smile.


    A smile formed on Lingling''s face for the first time since starting this fight with Rosalyn.


    Her mischievous smile looked oddly cruel for some reason.


    The meaning behind that smile was cruel as well.


    This human in front of her¡­


    She is very dangerous.


    So let''s get rid of her now.


    Tap.


    She got off the horse.


    Ssss¨C


    The horse scattered into the air like the wind.


    Rosalyn flinched.


    Shhhhhhh-


    Another crescent de appeared.


    The two des created an X as they floated up into the air.


    Snap!


    Therge des started to fall once Lingling snapped her fingers.


    They were falling toward Rosalyn.


    ¡°Hoooo.¡±


    Rosalyn pointed at each of the two crescent des with her hands while Lingling''s eyes clouded over.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    The opportunities that she had thought about had all dissipated.


    She feltpletely empty.


    She had never been treated like this in her life.


    ¡®So?¡¯


    But she couldn''t just let things continue like this.


    That would be too big of a hit on her pride.


    Even if everything else crumbled, she could not put down her pride.


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Since things were like this anyway¡­


    Let¡¯s go to the end.


    ¡°Burn.¡±


    As Rosalyn let out a heavy breath and said that¡­


    Crack, crack.


    The magic stones bracelets on her wrists cracked.


    Crack, crackle!


    The magic stones ne around her neck cracked as well.


    She no longer possessed any magic stones.


    They were all crushed to turn into mana around her.


    Kuooooooooooooooooooooooo-


    The air rumbled.


    ¡ª!


    Once even that noise stopped, the tworge crescent des were already right in front of Rosalyn.


    However, red mes burst out of Rosalyn''s palms at that moment.


    They were small threads at first¡­


    Then they became the size of whips¡­


    Then the size of her body¡­


    They resembled snakes.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Rosalyn shouted and the two snakes moved toward the crescent des.


    Baaaaaang¡ª¡ª


    There was a loud explosion. It was so loud that nothing else could be heard.


    Rosalyn¡¯s ears, nose, mouth, and eyes¡­ She could feel that she was bleeding everywhere.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    But she still startedughing.


    sh.


    One snake was cut.


    sh.


    Another snake was cut.


    The spell that used up all of the cards up her sleeves was so easily destroyed.


    She realized the reason.


    ¡®Unlike the mana that I use, the mana that receives that Elf''s order is morepact and stronger.


    Mana moved like her own hands and feet.


    ¡®That Elf¡¯s Dominance-¡¯


    She finally realized it.


    Mana Dominance. That was different from Mana Affinity.


    Dragons had iparably high Mana Affinity since birth. It allowed them to use magic naturally even without learning magic.


    Mana was like the air or a friend to them.


    They were also skilled in Dominance, allowing them to show higher levels of power when fighting with magic against other races.


    That Elf¡¯s Mana Dominance-


    ¡®That''s not at the level of Dragons.


    That¡¯s even stronger than the Dragons.¡¯


    Rosalyn could not ask her enemy, but she felt as if she knew that answer.


    ¡®That is a talent she was born with.¡¯


    This Elf¡¯s Mana Dominance was something she was born with, not something she had gained.


    Otherwise, there was no way for her Mana Dominance to be so abnormally high.


    She felt as if she now knew what this Inquisitor had gained through the foundation of this world.


    Rosalyn subconsciously opened her mouth.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    Tworge crescent des were flying toward her, but¡­ Rosalyn couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°You, you needed Mana Affinity, didn¡¯t you? You can rule over them, but you have no Affinity, do you?¡±


    Her Mana Dominance was so strong.


    In that case, the manas would probably get scared and avoid her.


    That would make it so that she needed Affinity as good as, if notparable, to the Dominance.


    Only then would the mana treat her not as a tyrant but a leader or boss they could trust and follow.


    Lingling¡¯s voice reached Rosalyn¡¯s ears.


    ¡°You are smart.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an answer to her question, but it still let Rosalyn know that she was correct.


    Lingling continued to speak.


    ¡°In return, I will show you a portion of myself.¡±


    Rosalyn got chills all over her body after hearing that.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡®The mana surrounding me¡­¡¯


    Although mana wasn¡¯t like air to her as it was for the Dragons, it still felt like a friend.


    However-


    ¡®None of them are on my side.


    The mana surrounding me has turned away from me.


    They are not following me.


    They are following that Elf, who is stronger than me and more familiar to them.¡¯


    ¡­¡­.¡¯


    Rosalyn could not think about anything.


    This was the first time she ever felt as if she was alone in the world.


    Rosalyn could not use magic right now.


    None of the mana was following her.


    She already ran out of magic stones, but even the mana that came out of them would have followed this Elf.


    She felt a sense of emptiness, no, a sense ofplete despair.


    She could see the tworge crescents moving toward her.


    The only way she could run away from it was by using her body. She could either run with her legs or dodge.


    But Rosalyn could not do anything.


    In this situation where the mana had turned away from her¡­


    This situation was more shocking than anything she had faced in her life.


    The reason she was able to throw away the position of Queen, the reason she was able to leave her family, home, and hometown behind¡­


    All of it was because she had the dream of bing a Magic Tower Master.


    The strongest supporter she had for that dream was none other than magic and mana.


    That existence being with Rosalyn was the reason she could always be confident without fearing anything.


    But now, she was scared.


    A fear iparable to being suppressed by the aura of this world that she needed to be within the domain of Dragon Fear or Cale¡¯s aura to use magic filled up inside her.


    Mana not being there¡­


    ¡®That is different from mana turning away from me.¡¯


    This was an emotion she could feel now that she had experienced it.


    Rosalyn quietly stood there looking at the crescents.


    Lingling chuckled after seeing her looking as if she had given up on everything and waved her hand.


    The tworge crescents positioned themselves on top of Rosalyn.


    She was covered by their shadows.


    ¡°Cut her.¡±


    The two crescents shed down toward the ground.


    Baaaaaaaaaang-!


    Lingling''s eyes opened wide.


    Through the rising dust clouds¡­


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Rosalyn opened her mouth after hearing a voice.


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    Two people had stopped the crescent des.


    The person who stopped the first crescent talked to Rosalyn again.


    "Are you okay?¡±


    It was Choi Han.


    The person who stopped the second crescent spoke in an angered tone.


    ¡°Hey, why are you not acting like your usual self?¡±


    It was Hannah.


    When mana had turned away from Rosalyn¡­ Her friends came to find her instead.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Rosalyn scoffed.


    But it was not from feeling a sense of emptiness.


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    There was a loud explosion.


    ¡°!¡±


    All of them turned their gazes.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Sword master Hannah gasped in disbelief.


    ¡°The mountain-¡±


    A whole peak was sent flying.


    No, it exploded.


    Hannah¡¯s mind nked out a bit at this sudden situation when she heard an Inquisitor''s voice.


    Lingling shouted to her people.


    ¡°Our allies havee!¡±


    The snowy mountain that had been sent flying¡­


    The individual who hadunched an attack toward itnded on the ground.


    ¡°¡­Eruhaben-nim.¡±


    Rosalyn called out to the ancient Dragon.


    The ancient Dragon peeked at Rosalyn before making ament.


    "There are still many opportunities for growth.¡±


    As Rosalyn bit down on her lips¡­


    ¡°!¡±


    She saw a strand of light flying over from the snowy mountain.


    No, it was not light.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Two figuresnded on the ground.


    It was one woman and one man.


    Cisco, the God of Fighting.


    The other person was one of the ten Bishops, Third bishop Hons.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    And in front of them¡­


    ¨C Human, it¡¯s another Dragon! Are we going to be the ones to capture this one?


    Tap.


    Cale rode the wind to gentlynd on the snowy field.


    Crunch.


    As the white snow left an imprint as his footnded¡­ Cale started to think.


    These two figures as well as the Inquisitors¡­


    As well as the second subjugation squad¡­


    ¡®We will need to take care of them pretty quickly.¡¯


    Eruhaben had said something to him just now.


    ¡®I got some news about Choi Jung Gun.¡¯


    And¡­


    ¡®The White snake told me.¡¯


    Eruhaben had said something after bringing the White snake with him.


    ¡®This world does not have much time left.¡¯


    It meant that this world did not have much lifespan remaining.


    ¡®Apparently this world will perish if the foundation disappears.¡¯


    In simple terms¡­


    ¡®It will disappear like dust. Everything in this world.¡¯


    The Purple Bloods. Cale truly thought that these bastards were crazy.


    And since he was in a rush-


    ¡°You came to fight, right?¡±


    He addressed the Dragon and the bishop.


    "Bring it on.¡±


    ¡®We can chat after winning this battle first.¡¯


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Cale getting involved!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 248: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (10)

    <Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (10)>


    Cale didn¡¯t know who these two enemies were.


    ¡®A Dragon and a Dragon half-blood.¡¯


    Well, he wouldn''t have known if Eruhaben did not tell him in advance.


    ¨C Human, but the two of them are a bit peculiar!


    The invisible Raon was right about these two enemies being peculiar.


    ¨C One reminds me of Gashan! One resembles the grumbling Hannah!


    First of all¡­


    ¡®The Dragon half-blood is the one with that bulky berserk Beast person-like physique.¡¯Next¡­


    ¡®The woman with the martial arts uniform is the Dragon?¡¯


    The woman, who had both her hands and feet wrapped up, was wearing a short sleeved shirt and shorts.


    ¨C Human, I guess that Dragon isn''t cold! As expected of a damn strong Dragon!


    ¡®¡­Who the hell taught Raon a term like damn strong?¡¯


    Cale was bbergasted but did agree with Raon.


    ¡®I guess she is not cold.¡¯


    Cale then thought about how he himself was tightly wrapped up in clothes. He felt a bit as if he had lost, but he chose to forget his own appearance for now.


    ¡®You shouldn''t judge people by their appearances. Yes, yes indeed.


    But I wonder-¡¯N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¨C Human, why are they not moving?


    Raon was saying the things that were on Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Bring it on.¡±


    Cale had said that so brusquely, but the two enemies remained on the ground.


    The Dragon had not moved at all.


    ¡®¡­Are they sleeping?¡¯


    He knew there was no way that they would fall asleep with their eyes open, but¡­ That was how out of it they looked.


    Only silence dominated the area after Cale had told them to bring it on in such a refreshing manner.


    Blink blink.


    Yes, that Dragon was just blinking her eyes like a cow in the field.


    She looked as innocent as a cow as well.


    ¡®What is going on?


    Is this Dragon really an enemy?¡¯


    The Dragon opened her mouth as Cale¡¯s mind was about to turn into aplicated mess.


    She spoke while blinking.


    ¡°¡­It''s cold.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    ¨C I knew it! Human, I knew that Dragon would be cold! She''s barefoot in the middle of winter with her hands and feet wrapped while wearing a short-sleeved top and shorts! She¡¯s definitely going to catch a cold! There¡¯s no need to fight her! Just let her catch a cold!


    ¡®¡­Seriously, what is going on?¡¯


    Cale subconsciouslymented back.


    ¡°You, what the hell?¡±


    The enemy responded.


    ¡°Ah. Me, Cisco.¡±


    She then asked.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Cale subconsciously responded.


    ¡°Me? Cale.¡±


    ¨C Human, is it time for introductions? Should I introduce myself as well?


    ¡®No.


    Wait, that¡¯s not important right now!¡¯


    This was the first time Cale ever lost the control of a conversation like this. He then nkly asked back.


    ¡°¡­Him, who is he?¡±


    He was asking about the statue-like Dragon half-blood standing next to the blinking Dragon.


    Cisco answered.


    ¡°Him-¡±


    Cisco stopped talking. She then turned her head to ask the bulky Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°You, who are you?¡±


    ¡®What is up with this?


    What is up with this Dragon?¡¯


    Cale was truly shocked.


    However, his mind already had information recorded about the 10 Dragon gods.


    It allowed him to identify his enemy as soon as she said that she was Cisco.


    ¡®Dragon Cisco, the God of Fighting.¡¯


    Information about her¡­


    < The Dragon who has experienced the most battles. >


    She was said to never miss a fight.


    It was also a reason she had a lot of believers treating her as a real god. Most of them being mercenaries or knights.


    Fighting. This Dragon truly suited her attribute.


    ¡®The peculiar thing about her is that she enjoys martial arts.¡¯


    She preferred exchanging punches rather than using magic.


    Cale heard an unfamiliar voice as he organized the information about Cisco in his mind.


    The berserk Beast person-like man was speaking.


    Cale was now able to ascertain information about him as well.


    ¡°I am the Third Bishop, Cisco-nim.¡±


    The Third Bishop of the Holy Empire.


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    ¡®A real Dragon half-blood is here.¡¯


    Unlike the First Knights Brigade, this guy was a real Dragon half-blood.


    ¡°Ah. You are the Third Bishop.¡±


    Cisco nodded before thinking about something and then asking.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Hons, Cisco-nim.¡±


    Nod nod. Cisco nodded her head before looking back at Cale.


    ¡°He is Hons. He is the Third Bishop.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Cale just sighed.


    ¨C Human! Those Inquisitors and the Dragon half-blood knights look baffled.


    ¡®I know, right? Even I would be baffled.¡¯


    Of course, Cale did not put his guard down.


    Just a moment ago¡­


    ¡®That attack¡­¡¯


    The reason the snowy mountain was destroyed was because Cisco and Eruhaben''s spells struck each other.


    Unlike her nk face, Cisco tried tounch a highest-grade spell from the beginning.


    Cale shook his head before he asked.


    ¡°Did youe to see Kendall?¡±


    The Inquisitors flinched.


    Cale paid no attention to the battlefield that had calmed down for now.


    He only looked at Cisco.


    ¡°Yeah. ¡®That¡¯s right. Kendall¡¯s aura got stronger before it suddenly disappeared.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alive.¡±


    ¡°Kendall lost?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°To you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    This extremely peaceful conversation did not seem to fit the battlefield.


    It was a conversation between a man tightly wrapped up in fur clothes and a Dragon in shorts.


    Cisco raised her arm and pointed somewhere.


    ¡°Then did he lose to that senior over there?¡±


    Cisco pointed at Eruhaben.


    The ancient Dragon opened his mouth with an odd look on his face.


    ¡°¡­At least you are respectful?¡±


    Cale ignored it and answered her question.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then the kid?¡±


    She pointed at a spot in the sky.


    ¡°!¡±


    Cale flinched.


    ¨C Human, she noticed me!


    Raon was shocked.


    ¨C Cale, that girl is strong. She is much stronger than that Kendall punk. Her senses are sharp.


    The ancient Dragon spoke to Cale in shock as well.


    However, Cale did not reveal his inner thoughts as he calmly answered.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then that Whale over there?¡±


    She immediately saw through Witira¡¯s identity as well.


    ¡°No.¡±


    "Then that Dark Elf who received the blessing of an Elemental?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    "Then that swordsman over there? He seems to be in the process of heading past the sword master level.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then the child with the auras of both a god and dead mana?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cale got chills the more he answered.


    ¡®This Dragon.¡¯


    Choi Han, Hannah, etc¡­ She was able to easily see through their strength levels and their true natures.


    ¡®She''s strong.¡¯


    She was very strong.


    He could tell without even fighting her.


    It was like when the White Star noticed a bit about the secret behind Choi Han and Cale in rtion to time during their first meeting.


    This Dragon was able to assess her enemy¡¯s strength to some degree.


    ¡°Then who?¡±


    Cisco started to think.


    Cale watched her in disbelief before ncing at Eruhaben.


    ¨C Let¡¯s look for an opening to capture her. There was no need for them to react to their opponent being so rxed.


    Cale liked the ancient Dragon¡¯s suggestion.


    They had no reason to wait for their enemies.


    He heard Cisco''s voice at that moment.


    "Then was it that Dragon?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale flinched.


    ¡®A Dragon?


    There¡¯s another Dragon?¡¯


    He slowly turned his gaze.


    Someone was walking toward the ice wall.


    ¡°Damn it! Why do I need to run an errand like this?!¡±


    He had a basket of food in his hand.


    ¡°Fuck! Why the fuck do I need to carry and deliver food made by a damn human?! I am a great and mighty Dragon!¡±


    It was Rasheel.


    He was walking with food that Beacrox had made.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    On and Hong were naturally with him.


    Rasheel slightly turned his head after seeing the cats looking at him and quickly mumbled.


    ¡°No, I am not saying that I would object to Sheritt-nim''s request!¡±


    Lord Sheritt was worried about Cale, Raon, and the others eating properly, so M asked Rasheel to deliver this food.


    Rasheel didn¡¯t have the strength to say no.


    He was quite injured from his fight against Kendall so he could only start walking with his entire body covered in bandages.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    He then flinched.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He raised his head and looked forward.


    He noticed that there were people looking at him oddly.


    His eyesight was good, probably because he was a Dragon.


    ¡°¡­Everybody seems to be looking at me?¡±


    As he had that thought¡­


    ¡°It must be that Dragon.¡±


    Cale heard Cisco''s mumbling.


    ¡®!¡¯


    He got chills the moment he heard her voice.


    Thatment did not sound aloof like everything else; her voice was as cold as a sharpened de.


    ¡®I need to stop her.¡¯


    He had no idea what was going on, but his mind was warning him that he needed to stop this Dragon right now.


    Eruhaben felt this as well.


    The two tried to attack Cisco, but¡­


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Cale saw Cisco move past him.


    No, she didn''t move past him. She just gently kicked off the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground shook and her body flew up.


    She then charged toward Rasheel.


    Cale scowled.


    It could not be helped. Rasheel was not the only one in that direction.


    ¡°Something ising!¡±


    ¡°Hong! Get behind me!¡±


    Hong and On were there as well.


    As Cale''s eyes turned ominous¡­


    Cisco and Rasheel looked at each other.


    "What the hell? What is up with this crazy Dragon bitch who is attacking as soon as we make eye contact?¡±


    ¡°You defeated Kendall?¡±


    Rasheel answered lightheartedly.


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    He answered her for now.


    ¡°I fucked him up.¡±


    Smile.


    The corners of Rasheel¡¯s lips twisted up.


    Cisco''s eyes sparkled in response.


    Her once sleepy and nk eyes were now sharp and cold.


    Smile.


    A smile appeared on her face as well. She wet her lips with her tongue.


    It was different from the gaze of a hunter looking at her prey. In fact, her eyes resembled an extremely happy child.


    Cisco raised her fist.


    Ooooo¡ª


    An odd cry started roaring around her first.


    ¡°Oh. You want to fight me?¡±


    The smile on Rasheel''s face turned vicious.


    He then flinched.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    He looked down at his arm.


    He saw the basket of food that was still warm because of magic.


    If he was to destroy this basket-?


    ¡°Hey, hey! Hold on, hold on a bit!¡±


    He became desperate.


    He thought about the Dragons who would pummel him with their gazes.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    Rasheel then also realized that On and Hong were here as well.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    Why did he suddenly think about how Cale Henituse would look at him with scorn?


    ¡®I''m not worried about a human looking at me like that at all!¡¯


    Rasheel opened his mouth.


    ¡°Hey, stop for a bit! We can¡¯t fight here!¡±


    ¡®Fine, honestly speaking, I am a bit scared of that!


    Thinking about how even Cale Henituse would look down at me is a bit scary!


    No.


    I¡¯m just trying to protect these young Cats as well as the food that a mom and a chef packed with love!


    I am a great and caring Dragon!¡¯


    Rasheel urgently moved to stand in front of On and Hong.


    He then cast a shield.


    ¡°I told you to stop!¡±


    However, Cisco ignored him.


    Kendall, the God of Victory.


    That guy had always been victorious.


    Such a punk had lost.


    That fact was getting Cisco excited.


    ¡®It is fine as long as he is alive.¡¯


    Kendall seemed to still be alive. Then it didn¡¯t matter.


    She wasn¡¯t thinking about getting revenge on Rasheel or anything like that.


    She just wanted to fight against the opponent Kendall lost against.


    If she needed a justification of revenge for that, she would happily y that card.


    Ooooo¡ª


    Cisco, and the odd cry of her fist, arrived very close to Rasheel.


    She was moving at a formidable speed despite not using magic.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    ¡°Meeow!¡±


    Rasheel, On, and Hong''s voices filled the inside of Rasheel¡¯s shield.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    A low voice reached Cisco''s ears.


    Chh.


    She felt chills all over her body.


    Her back felt cold.


    Cisco stopped moving.


    Tap. Shended on the ground.


    ¡°Didn''t I already ask you?¡±


    She slowly turned around while listening to the stoic voice. His voice oddly sounded very clear despite the distance.


    Cale.


    The man who had introduced himself as Cale was looking at Cisco.


    He spoke to her.


    ¡°I asked if you came to fight.¡±


    ¡®You came to fight, right?¡¯


    Cale had said the following after asking her that question.


    ¡®Bring it on.¡¯


    Cale said it again.


    ¡°Let me tell you one more time.¡±


    Cisco looked down at her hand. Her palms were now sweaty.


    An intense aura that made her feel suffocated pushed down against her.


    ¡°Come at me.¡±


    If you are here to fight,e at me.


    Ooooo¡ª


    The air around Cale started to rumble and make an entric noise.


    Cisco, the God of Fighting, was known to be ranked in the middle of the ten gods.


    She would be a great measuring tool.


    How well would Cale be able to fight against the Dragons of this world?


    Cale finished his calctions and looked at On and Hong for a moment.


    ¨C Human, don¡¯t worry about Noona and Hyung! I''ll cast a shield! Rasheel is not reliable!


    He looked away from the two Cats and back at Cisco.


    Now that he thought about it, he had only used the Dominating Aura sinceing to this world.


    Maybe that was the reason, but-


    ¨C You are overflowing with energy, right?¡¯


    He heard a clear voice.


    Booboboboooooooooom¨C!


    The snow started to shake.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He did feel like he had energy to spend.


    ¨C Dragons act as gods in this ce?


    Man, that¡¯s not even funny.


    The Sky Eating Waterughed brightly. However, she could not hide her special trace of lunacy hidden within her voice.


    ¨C Those shitheads are working with the God of War?


    That was the other thing they had heard from Eruhaben.


    This perishing world and the Hunter households¡­ A god, specifically the God of War, may be working with them.


    Cale heard the ancient Dragon say that it was almost certain to be the case, and his ancient powers had heard it as well.


    ¨C I guess I need to eat up these shitheads one by one.


    The moment the Sky Eating Water finished talking¡­


    Cisco answered with a smiling yet cold look on her face.


    ¡°Okay, sounds good.¡±


    Her feet and her quickly approaching fist were heading for Cale.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang¡ª


    There was a loud explosion.


    Water stopped Cisco''s fist.


    The water was sparkling white because it had absorbed some melting snow.


    Cisco looked past the water wall.


    Cale was looking at her with a stoic gaze.


    He looked as if he was trying to assess her strength.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    It''s getting staaaaaarted.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 249: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (11)

    <Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (11)>


    Baaaaaang-


    An explosion burst out again without any gaps.


    Cisco''s body was flung back. Swooosh, she flipped once In the air beforending on the ground.


    Boom!


    She looked as if shended gently but the ground shook quite a bit.


    Cisco stood up straight and then looked forward.


    Chhhhhhh-


    The water that absorbed the melting snow looked like curtains in front of Cale.¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ooooooooong-


    The air was still shaking ever so slightly around her hands and feet.


    Cale looked toward the shaking.


    ¨C How peculiar.


    He heard the Super Rock¡¯s voice.


    ¨C She is using mana like aura.


    Aura was not something just for the swordsmen.


    Martial artists, spearmen, they could all form aura. Aura could be said to be a presence that burst out of someone who had reached the pinnacle of their specialty.


    As a result, the foundation of it was different from mana, an aura found in nature.


    ¡®But that Dragon is using mana as if it is aura?¡¯


    The reason was simple.


    ¨C She must want to fight as a martial artist.


    Cisco, the God of Fighting.


    She truly preferred martial arts to magic.


    ¨C This Dragon''s uniqueness is clear.


    Cale thought to himself while listening to the Super Rock¡¯s assessment.


    ¡®Whatever she does is none of my business.¡¯


    Flick.


    Cale flicked his finger as if telling her toe to him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    His nonchnt tone did not have any emotions behind it.


    It was because he realized it from the first exchange of blows.


    ¡®It¡¯s worth trying.¡¯


    He did not think that he would lose.


    Because of that¡­


    ¡°Are you just going to stand there and watch?¡±


    Swoooooooosh.


    Wind gathered by Cale¡¯s feet.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for him to use multiple ancient powers at once now.


    ¡°Then I''lle.¡±


    Tap!


    Cale¡¯s body quickly shot forward as he gently kicked off the ground.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    A big smile appeared on Cisco¡¯s face at that moment.


    She too kicked off the ground.


    Bang!


    Unlike Cale, her step caused an explosion.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale''s eyebrow slightly scowled.


    Oooooo-


    The odd cry surrounding Cisco slowly got louder before the area around her fluctuated.


    Only the area around her was oddly fluctuating, resembling heat shimmers.


    ¨C It looks like Dragon Fear and her attribute.


    He heard the Super Rock''s assessment.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Some of the people watching subconsciously groaned or gulped. This happened regardless of ally or enemy.


    ¡®It¡¯s numbing.¡¯


    Cale, who was quickly shooting forward, could feel the goosebumps on his arm.


    Cisco''s Dragon Fear suited her attribute.


    Fighting.


    A person who fights endlessly without stopping. It was extremely sharp, perfectly fitting that attribute. This aura stabbed at both allies and enemies in all directions as if the nk expression she had until moments ago was just a lie. §²


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    He heard someone trying to hold back the pain. It was a familiar voice.


    ¡®Rosalyn.¡¯


    She was the one groaning.


    She must have spent a lot of energy fighting against that inquisitor with the short red hair as she was finding Cisco''s aura to be difficult to handle.


    ¡®It is understandable.


    There is nothing being held back.¡¯


    The Dragons around Cale usually considered those around them when they used their Dragon Fear.


    However, moderation was not in Cisco''s vocabry.


    It affected everybody in the area. She relentlessly extended her aura as if everybody other than herself was her enemy.


    But that allowed Cale to sense it.


    Cisco was using her aura to express her will.


    ¡®Fight them all!¡¯


    This God of Fighting didn''t seem to care about anything as long as she got to fight.


    ¡®How crazy.


    What a crazy bitch.¡¯


    As for himself-


    ¡®I''ve dealt with quite a number of crazy people.¡¯


    Toonka, Clopeh Sekka¡­ Crazy bastards like them.


    Cale was very knowledgeable about the best method to use when fighting against these kinds of people.


    There was no need to drag things out-


    ¡®I just-


    Need topletely overpower her.¡¯


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    Cisco''s vibrations arrived right in front of him.


    The area around her fluctuated.


    ¡®Did they say she was not affected by any aura?¡¯


    The Dragon half-blood Knight, Zenyu, was said to have received Cisco''s attribute.


    He could clearly feel that this was a much more upgraded version than what Zenyu had shown.


    This attribute was simr to Rasheel''s but different.


    Chhh-


    Cale moved his hand forward.


    There was a water spear in his hand.


    ¨C Just leave it to me.


    The Sky Eating Watermented and Cale let go of the water spear.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The water spear cut through the air.


    Cale¡¯s eyes opened wide the moment it touched Cisco''s heat shimmers.


    ¡®!¡¯


    Chhhh-


    The flow of water in the water spear weakened.


    Of course, it did not disappear. However, he could clearly see that the water spear got weaker once it entered her heat shimmers domain.


    ¡®Maybe that attribute-¡¯


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t like Zenyu¡¯s aura that could go up against any other aura.


    ¡®Maybe it makes the enemy¡¯s attacks weaker?¡¯


    He needed to look into it a bit more.


    Cale threw a few more water spears.


    Chhhh-


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Around ten water spears flew toward Cisco at once.


    Baaaaang! Bang, bang!


    Large explosions echoed out one after another.


    Cisco used her fists and feet that were covered in the heat shimmers to get rid of the water spears one after another.


    Bang! Baaaaang!


    However, the continuous breaking of the white water spears made it so that her vision was getting covered by the water made from white snow.


    She calmly got rid of all of the water spears despite the situation.


    She then looked down at her hands.


    ¡°It pierced through my domain.¡±


    Fighting.


    Her attribute had a peculiar set of principles to activate.


    It changed even more as she started using her mana like aura.


    In Cisco''s opinion, the difference between mana and aura was that aura took after the user¡¯s personality or characteristics.


    Although mana might be the same for everyone¡­


    Aura was different per user.


    That made it so that the mana Cisco used started to take after her personality and attribute, just like an aura.


    Her attribute and mana basically fused together, making her Fighting create a unique domain.


    She could use as much of her power as she wanted to create a domain.


    The proof was these heat shimmers.


    Any power that entered this domain, as long as they were equal to or weaker than the amount of power she used, would be weaker.


    The amount it became weaker depended on how weak it waspared to the amount of power she used.


    ¡®In some ways, your power is like a curse.¡¯


    Just like what one of her fellow Dragons had said to her¡­ Cisco''s attribute was like a curse toward her enemies. It allowed Cisco to overwhelm the enemies whenever she got onto a battlefield.


    Her face filled with anticipation.


    Cale.


    This human was worth fighting.


    He had power to fight against her despite her using about half of her full power.


    Cisco''s gaze looked dangerous as she licked her lips.


    She slowly turned around.


    Cale was not in front of her. She wasn¡¯t confused about it. She was already aware of his location.


    Cale had moved to her back while she was getting rid of the water spears.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    He had numerous water spears around him.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    He didn¡¯t give Cisco any time to rest.


    Bzzz.


    Cisco''s palm felt numb.


    It had been a while since she felt this way.


    ¡®An enemy.


    A proper enemy!


    Someone showing true hostility to me! It¡¯s been so long!¡¯


    ¡°Pfff-¡±


    Cisco chuckled as she charged toward Cale again.


    ¡®I want to fight against that old Dragon as well, but!¡¯


    There were many individuals here she wanted to fight, but¡­


    ¡®Let¡¯s take this human down first!


    This is so fun!¡¯


    The happy Cisco wanted to reach Cale.


    She wanted to beat him up.


    That feeling of beating someone up was the reason she chose martial arts.


    It was such a thrill watching her enemy''s faces being pummeled by her fists.


    However, she first needed to handle Cale¡¯s water spears.


    Bang!


    Baaaaang!


    The moment Cisco destroyed a water spear that touched her domain¡­


    ¡°!¡±


    Her eyes opened wide.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Her eyes looked confused for the first time.


    ¡®¡­More-


    This water spear-


    It got even stronger?¡¯


    It was stronger than before.


    Baaaaang!


    She broke another water spear.


    ¡®This one is stronger too!¡¯


    The water spears were slowly getting stronger.


    That might exin why her body kept getting pushed back.


    She realized something while facing these water spears that were getting stronger.


    Her enemy, this human-


    He did not use his full power even when going up against a Dragon.


    In fact, he was slowly sending stronger water spears at her as if he was scoping her out.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to fight against the world?¡¯


    She had agreed with thatment from the Dragon Lord, which made her choose to stand on his side.


    As long as she could get stronger and continue to fight stronger enemies¡­


    It didn¡¯t matter what she had to do or what happened to her surroundings.


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    Thest water spear pierced through her heat shimmer and entered her domain.


    The water spear did not get weaker at all.


    That meant that it was stronger than her domain.


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    Her body was pushed back after she destroyed thest water spear.


    She could finally look around.


    She had started near the ice wall but she was quite far away from it now.


    Cisco raised her head to look at Cale.


    She could see the others behind the approaching Cale.


    Both allies and enemies¡­


    Everybody was far from her now.


    Basically, they were far from the effects of this battlefield.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Cisco couldn''t believe it.


    She had been thinking that both of them had been scoping out each other¡¯s strength as if they were going through a short preparation period.


    However, she was wrong.


    Cale.


    What this human had been scoping out was her strength as well as how much they would affect their surroundings with their fight.


    Shaaaaaaa-


    A breeze blew by.


    The snow had stopped at some point.


    As the grey clouds scattered and the rare sunlight shone down¡­


    Cale was the only one in the snowy field around Cisco.


    Everybody had be distant from them.


    No, it was actually the two of them that had moved away from the others.


    Cisco quietly observed Cale before asking.


    "Were you worried that the others would get hurt?¡±


    Cale answered her question.


    ¡°Cut the crap and show me your full strength.¡±


    Cale was easily turning rude now that he knew there wasn¡¯t anything else to worry about.


    ¡®Whether it is the Dragon half-bloods or the Elves, I''m sure Eruhaben-nim will take care of them.¡¯


    Maybe he would soon hear them getting pummeled so hard by him.


    ¡®So let¡¯s take care of this before that happens and go back.¡¯


    ¡°Okay. I''ll do that.¡±


    Cisco calmly answered.


    Rumble-


    He felt as if he could hear thunder.


    ¨C Cale, she¡¯s no joke.


    The Dominating Aura urgently spoke in an imposing voice.


    ¨C Dragon Fear, mana, attribute¡­ She¡¯s mixed them all together!


    It was exactly like that.


    The heat shimmers had changed.


    Ruuuumble-


    Simr to how the thunderbolts crashed in the clouds before they shot down¡­


    The heat shimmers were no longer just smokes.


    They were now crashing against each other creating these thunder-like roars.


    Cisco should not be very visible after being covered by the crashing of these shimmers, but the auras just moved to her side. They did not block her.


    Cale raised his hand.


    He got even more goosebumps on the back of his hand.


    ¡®This is the real thing.¡¯


    This was a true Dragon Fear.


    One that had mana and attribute fused into it at that.


    Chh!


    Cisco pulled one foot back and got into position.


    The auras swirled around her.


    She looked like a martial artist who had thunderbolts all around her body.


    Ruuuumble- ruuuuuumble¨C


    She shot toward Cale with rumbling thunderbolts around her.


    The reason was simple.


    In the distance¡­


    Baaaaaang¡ª!


    Third bishop Hons was shot up into the air with an explosion.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    White gold dust reached therge Dragon half-blood at that moment.


    No. A Dragon covered in white gold dust grabbed Hons back the back of his neck.


    Bang!


    He then mmed Hons to the ground.


    ¡°Human, I¡¯m going to take care of you first before fighting against that Dragon.¡±


    A fun battlefield.


    Cisco charged toward Cale with anticipation.


    She showed no fear or concern.


    ¡®I won''t lose to this human.


    I might lose to that old Dragon, but¡­


    There is no way I¡¯ll lose to this human.¡¯


    This human¡¯s aura did thrill her when she first felt it, but¡­


    That was it.


    Ruuuumble-


    It was at that moment.


    Through the roars of thunder that filled the area¡­


    Shaaaaaaa- shaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­


    She heard the sound of waves.


    ¡°!¡±


    Cisco''s eyes opened wide. Her pupils were shaking.


    She subconsciously looked down at the ground she was standing on.


    No, she was looking at the snow.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In this vast field¡­


    The snow that covered the whole area¡­


    ¨C Cale, doesn¡¯t this remind you of that time?


    The Sky Eating Watermented.


    ¨C Remember the chains that bound me?


    When Cale first met the Sky Eating Water¡­ She had been tightly sealed by chains as the Water of Judgment.


    ¨C It was so hard to break those chains at that time.


    She sounded joyful as she said that.


    ¨C But now I''m the one using chains?


    Baaaaang¡ª!


    The ground shot up.


    No,rge chains shot up from the ground.


    One, two, three, four- eight.


    There were a total of eight chains that were the same size as the chains that once kept the Sky Eating Water sealed under theke.


    ¨C That chain was the power of a god. The God of War.


    The power that sealed her belonged to the God of War.


    ¨C I tried copying that power.


    This ancient power dared to say that she tried to copy the power of a god.


    In addition¡­


    ¨C Cale.


    The Dominating Aura pretended to be serious as he spoke.


    ¨C This time it is not two gods. There is no way a single Dragon can win against our bluffing. Pfft.


    The wind stopped at that moment.


    To be more specific, Cisco felt as if everything that existed in this world stopped for a moment.


    Of course, the world was moving normally.


    Nothing had changed.


    However, she was no longer the same.


    Ruuuumble-


    The Dragon, who looked as if she had vicious thunder surrounding her, raised her head.


    Eightrge chains¡­


    These water chains resembled eight snakes. Those chains covered the sun and cast darkness down on her.


    ¡°Huuuff-¡±


    It was hard for her to breathe.


    The reason it felt as if the world was still stopped¡­


    She figured out what it was.


    It had been a while, no, this was just the third time she had felt this emotion in her life.


    ¡®Fear.¡¯


    A power that came from someone who was not just stronger than her but overwhelmed her in strength¡­


    There was only one existence who could do that.


    ¡°¡­A god-!¡±


    Cale calmly responded to what she barely managed to say in her stiff state.


    ¡°A god my ass.¡±


    Just hearing the word god was giving him a headache these days.


    Cale lightly motioned with his hand.


    "Get her.¡±


    The eight snakes¡­ The white chains started moving.


    Cisco gasped while watching.


    The shadow, the darkness created by the white snakes, was approaching.


    She looked around.


    The area surrounding her domain¡­


    This vast field¡­


    The whole thing was covered by a scary aura.


    ¡®Domination.¡¯


    This domain dominated by this human named Cale.


    She would have to bow her head and be dominated by this human the moment she stepped foot into that area.


    Such fear filled her mind.


    ¡®This is more dangerous than Dragon Fear!¡¯


    As she realized that fact¡­


    Ruuuumble-


    One of the chains entered into Cisco''s domain.


    She could see the size of therge chain.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The water chain did not get weaker at all.


    Rather-


    Ruuuumble-


    It pushed away her auras as if it wasn¡¯t interested.


    It relentlessly charged toward her.


    -A god my ass. This power is something that can¡¯t even bepared to that. I''m the water that is going to eat the sky!


    The moment the Sky Eating Water''s voice filled Cale¡¯s mind¡­


    Baaaaang!


    The eight snake chains broke Cisco''s domain.


    They then charged toward her.


    They were trying topletely bind her body.


    Cale had a thought while watching this.


    ¡®Hmm¡­


    I think I got too strong?


    Is this okay?¡¯


    This Dragon, who was supposedly in the middle of the ten Dragon gods in strength, was easy to handle.


    ¡®I guess it makes sense since I''ve recently fought against the Blood Demon and only been scared by a god?¡¯


    The others were growing and getting stronger in this ce. Cale was different from the others in that he had not been able to feel how much stronger he had gotten until now.


    ¡°If it is like this-¡±


    Dragon Lord.


    The leader of the Purple Bloods, even that bastard-


    ¡°Might be handleable?¡±


    ¨C Ah.


    The Super Rock groaned.


    ¨C Cale, don¡¯t you always bleed whenever you have such a thought?


    Calepletely ignored the Scary Giant Cobblestone''s voice.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Cale doesn''t like getting called out.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 250: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (12)

    <Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (12)>


    ¨C I know, he usually bleeds or faints!


    The Fire of Destruction rattled off on the Super Rock''sment, but Calepletely ignored them once again.


    Instead, he thought about the situations where he had used his powers in the past.


    ¡®I fought quite a bit in Xiaolen.¡¯


    He was on the front lines a couple times.


    Even in the Central ins-


    ¡®I guess I did fight.¡¯


    However, Cale realized where his powers had been focused on until now.¡®Dead mana!¡¯


    Through Xiaolen and the Central ins, Cale''s focus had been to purify or stop dead mana.


    As for when he used the most strength-


    ¡®When the ocean tried to destroy Hainan.¡¯


    Therge tsunami that came toward the Blood Cult and the entire ind upon their suppression of the Blood Cult because of the Purple Bloods¡¯ scheme¡­


    Cale had to use quite a bit of power to stop that.


    Of course, that was what allowed him to gain the seed of Aipotu¡¯s World Tree.


    ¡®¡­I guess I haven''t had a proper fight?¡¯


    He felt like he was fighting quite often in the front lines during their fight against the White Star.


    Lately, he seemed to frequently be in the rear, and, even when he was in the vanguard, he didn¡¯t do much of the fighting.


    ¨C Hahahaha!


    Cale listened to the Sky Eating Water¡¯s clear voice as he started walking.


    Cisco.


    A Dragon who was supposedly in the middle of the pack among the ten Dragon gods¡­


    The Dragon with the most numerous battle experiences who had Fighting as her attribute.


    Those were the reasons Cale set Cisco as the basis.


    ¡®They said that the Dragons of this world are stronger than regr Dragons.¡¯


    Rasheel had received significant injuries while fighting against Kendall, the lowest ranking of the ten Dragon gods.


    He had fought alongside Rasheel a couple times until now but this was the first time he had seen him so injured.


    Of course, he won.


    ¡®But it was a victory with severe injuries.¡¯


    As someone who liked overwhelming victories, Cale kept thinking every so often that such victories would be difficult in Aipotu against the Purple Bloods.


    Mm.¡¯


    He suddenly thought of team leader Sui Khan and Choi Jung Soo''s faces.


    ¡®Tsk.¡¯


    He clicked his tongue internally.


    The two of them had to openly do anything in Aipotu so far.


    Part of it was because they were tasked with trivial things, but¡­


    ¡®Wanderers. And the God of War. They got busier once those two existences appeared.¡¯


    They would also get even busier from here on.


    They were the only ones, aside from the God of Death, who could dig into the situation in the Divine World.


    ¡°Ugh-¡±


    Cale stopped walking.


    He then looked down.


    Baaaaang!


    Bang!


    The eight white snake chains plummeted deep into the ground.


    Boom!


    Cisco was bound within them.


    ¡°Ugggh-!¡±


    Her body went down to the ground.


    To be more urate, it got mmed into the ground.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The water chains were binding her limbs, dragging her down to the ground to bury most of her body.


    Cale watched it all happen below him.


    However, Cisco had yet to realize that.


    She could not pay any attention to it.


    Ruuuumble-


    Her strength had not decreased yet.


    She was still capable of continuing.


    However, it was hard to breathe.


    The chains that ripped apart her domain and infiltrated inside did not break no matter how many times she punched them and tried to destroy them.


    ¡®This-¡¯


    It resembled the water power that someone she knew used.


    ¡®That bastard who created a tsunami even greater than one found in nature!


    The Dragon who currently rules the seas!¡¯


    The guardian of the seas now that the Whales are gone¡­


    The Dragon Lord¡­


    He was seen as a higher existence than the ten Dragon gods. However, there were three Dragon gods who were called the rulers beneath the Dragon Lord.


    One over the seas, one over thend, as for the other-


    ¡°!¡±


    Cisco suddenly felt a cold aura and looked up.


    She could see arge chain heading toward her.


    This eighth chain wasing the slowest toward her, as if telling her to stop thinking about useless things.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Cisco twisted her whole body to use every ounce of strength she had left.


    However, her domain did not getrger.


    In fact, it got smaller.


    Ruuuumble¡ª-


    Instead, it was condensed andpressed.


    It was only enough to cover her body now.


    Rumble-


    ¡°Huuuuuu.¡±


    She could breathe a bit now.


    And¡­


    Craaaaaaack-


    The chains touching her skin were getting a bit weaker.


    ¡®It works!¡¯


    If it was at this level, it was possible!


    ¡®I''ll use this opening to run away!¡¯


    She was going to get out of this Cale person¡¯s domain.


    Fighting. Running away did not suit her attribute, but Cisco had no qualms about it.


    Because-


    ¡®Running away is obvious.¡¯


    Through the time she spent fighting, she was able to survive because she was good at running away.


    That made her different from Kendall.


    Fighting and Victory were different.


    Of course, she did not have many reasons to run away since the cataclysmic period.


    No, she had no reason to run away.


    There had been no enemies strong enough to make that happen.


    The ten Dragon gods¡­ They were not allowed to kill each other.


    That was a rule set by the Dragon Lord.


    Aside from them, there was nobody strong enough to make her run. Even if they were out there, she couldn''t find them. They were all hiding.


    That was why it had been a long time since she thought of running away.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Do I need to do a bit more?¡±


    She heard a rxed voice.


    And¡­


    Chhhhhhhhhhhh-


    The chains became stronger.


    Cisco, who had been mmed on the ground, swung her arm as strong as she could toward the chain approaching her.


    Baaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion.


    Bang, bang bang!


    Explosions happened continuously without stopping.


    However, Cisco started frowning.


    ¡°Shit!


    Fuck!¡±


    No matter how much she attacked without resting¡­


    ¡®It''s totally fine!¡¯


    The chain had gotten stronger than before.


    Cisco subconsciously turned toward the voice she had just heard.


    Cale.


    The human was looking down at her.


    There were no emotions visible in his eyes. She was used to such a gaze.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cisco knew the meaning behind that gaze.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When she was assessing someone''s strength¡­


    She had the same gaze.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Maybe this human''s gaze was colder and more emotionless.


    It helped her realize something.


    ¡®This human is too rxed right now.¡¯


    That meant that he was not using his full strength.


    He was still able to rx.


    ¡®He¡¯s rxing quite a bit too!¡¯


    The immense auraing out of him¡­ She had not even seen the identity of this power that was encroaching on her domain. If he used such an aura for an actual attack-


    ¡®I''m going to die.¡¯


    No, maybe beyond her own death-


    ¡®¡­He might even be able to fight against the Dragon Lord-¡¯


    This human might have the qualifications to fight against an existence above the Dragon gods, the Dragon Lord.


    She made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Cale gasped in admiration.


    ¡°I like that gaze of yours.¡±


    His eyes clouded over.


    Although she was his enemy, he could see that Cisco was fully aware of the fact that she was going to lose. Nheless, her gaze was firm.


    This was the gaze of someone who would not crumble despite being defeated.


    All sorts of emotions appeared on her face after hearing Cale¡¯sment.


    Anger, emptiness, admiration, despair¡­


    So many emotions shed through her face that it was almost impossible to believe that she had been stoic earlier. However, only one emotion remained in the end.


    Jealousy.


    Cisco was jealous of Cale. She opened her mouth as the chains continued to bind her.


    ¡°So annoying.¡±


    It could not be helped.


    She could not see Cale anymore.


    Therge chain that had beening toward her¡­


    The chain that had been moving the slowest toward her now moved extremely quickly.


    Bang!


    It then smacked her on the back of her head.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    She then lost consciousness.


    Actually, that wasn¡¯t all.


    Boom!


    It smacked her so hard that her whole head became embedded in the ground.


    Yes, it became embedded in thepletely frozen ground.


    The impact was so strong that the whole area shook.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale held back a groan.


    He had been thinking about knocking her out, but¡­


    ¨C I guess Dragon heads are made of rocks? I thought it would break but it only got embedded.


    He thought to himself while listening to the Sky Eating Water¡¯s vicious voice.


    ¡®I guess I really got much stronger than I thought?¡¯


    That was the reason he was unable to control his strength properly and ended up embedding Cisco''s head and body into the ground.


    Cale felt a bit embarrassed and scratched his cheek while looking down at Cisco.


    Therge eight chains had seeped into the ground and disappeared.


    It wet the ground and turned it muddy, with Cisco still buried within it.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Archie, who watched this from a distance, gasped.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one. Everybody who saw what Cale had created could not hide the nk expressions on their faces.


    The members who were prepared by the ice wall ready for battle were especially affected.


    ¡®¡­Our Commander-nim was the one who defeated the White Star and stopped the advent of a god.¡¯


    They thought about Cale¡¯s achievements that they had forgotten, no, had not thought about for a bit because they had been so busy.


    ¡°Hoo hoo.¡±


    Archie flinched and turned his head before his eyes opened wide.


    Clopeh Sekka. That crazy bastard was smiling. He was holding a videomunication device in his hands.


    Archie was about to say something but gave up on the idea.


    ¡®They are all crazy.¡¯


    Archie just nkly stood there. He had run out because he thought that his liege, Witira, was angry, only to find Cale, who mmed a Dragon into the ground with overbearing dominance despite not even being angry.


    ¡®Can we just easily catch them all like this?¡¯


    As Archie had such a thought on his mind¡­


    Baaaaaang-


    He heard another explosion.


    ¡°!¡±


    Archie looked away from Cale.


    It was headed to a closer spot.


    This was a spot where the snow and dust mixed together to explode.


    ¡®Over there?!¡¯


    It was where their allies, other than Cale, were intermixed with the enemies.


    It was the spot where the ancient Dragon had been fighting the Dragon half-blood.


    p.


    Somethingrge cut through the dust cloud.


    ¨C Human!


    Cale was looking at it as well.


    ¡°¡­What the hell?¡±


    He subconsciouslymented before his jaw dropped.


    p, p.


    Somethingrge cut through the dust and snow to shoot up into the air.


    Yes, that-


    ¡°Dr


    It was a Dragon.


    Cale had never seen such arge Dragon in his life.


    Even an ancient Dragon like Eruhaben was smaller than this Dragon.


    This dark brown Dragon was swift, unexpected of his size.


    However, thatrge Dragon¡¯s eyes were bruised ck and blue.


    He could tell this Dragon¡¯s identity based on that ck eye.


    ¡°That Dragon-¡±


    No, this Dragon half-blood-


    ¡°The Third bishop?¡±


    Cale was confused when he heard Raon¡¯s voice.


    ¨C Human, human!


    Raon approached him as he spoke.


    ¨C That Dragon half-blood suddenly polymorphed!


    Cale had never seen a Dragon half-blood turn into a Dragon until now.


    Now that he thought about it, the Dragon half-blood in the ck Castle had been in human form before he turned into a Bone Dragon.


    ¨C Human! Goldie gramps told me something!


    He heard the ancient Dragon''s voice after Raon said something else.


    ¨C He said that a Dragon half-blood cannot be such arge adult Dragon! Especially taking the full appearance of a Dragon! That¡¯s what he said!


    ¨C Cale, this Dragon half-blood is a bit peculiar. He has no attribute but his body is greater than that of an adult Dragon.


    Just as he realized that¡­


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He made eye contact with the Dragon with the bruised eye.


    Had he been mistaken?


    ¨C Human! I''m going!


    ¨C Shit.


    However, it had not been a mistake.


    The Dragon half-blood, who had been bulky even in his human form, was flying toward Cale with hisrge Dragon body.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-


    The p of his wings caused the wind to gust.


    His body was sorge that he quickly arrived in front of Cale.


    He then opened his mouth.


    He was looking right at Cale.


    ¨C Cale.


    He heard the ancient Dragon¡¯s voice.


    ¨C It¡¯s a Dragon''s Breath. He should be able to use Dragon''s Breath because his body isrger than that of an adult Dragon.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Cale realized the reason this Dragon half-blood was strong despite not having an attribute.


    Dragon''s Breath.


    This was one of a Dragon''s strongest attacks.


    ¨C I''m sure he is trying to save the Dragon you captured. He is probably thinking about running away with that Dragon while attacking you.


    Paat!


    A bright light shed next to Cale.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop him.¡±


    The ancient Dragon instantly arrived next to him.


    White gold light gathered around him.


    ¡°Human, I''m doing it too!¡±


    The invisible Raon had ck mana around him as he approached as well.


    The young Dragon and the rejuvenated Dragon were both feeling rushed.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    However, Cale¡¯s expression was very subdued.


    As Eruhaben flinched at that rxed expression¡­


    ¡°¡­Why do you have such a look on your face?¡±


    Cale opened his mouth, sounding baffled.


    ¡°Are you sure he is trying to use Dragon''s Breath?¡±


    He was looking at the Dragon half-blood''s face. Therge Dragon was flying toward Cale with his mouth open.


    However, he didn''t look like he was trying to use Dragon''s Breath.


    His open mouth¡­


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    He let out a loud shout.


    Raon opened his mouth.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The young Dragon tilted his head.


    As the ancient Dragon flinched¡­


    Boom!


    Therge Dragon quicklynded in front of Cale.


    Such arge bodynding on the ground shook the ground so much that Cale almost lost his bnce.


    ¡°Human, I¡¯ll hold you steady!¡±


    The invisible Raon¡¯s two front paws held Cale¡¯s arm.


    However, Cale could not react to what Raon said.


    ¡®What the hell?


    What the hell is this Dragon half-blood doing?¡¯


    Cale''s jaw dropped.


    Boom!


    Therge Dragon half-blood mmed his head on the ground.


    He then curled up his body.


    This Dragon half-blood with the ck eye looked as if he was kneeling as he shouted.


    ¡°I''m going to betray them!¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°I, Hons. I wish to be on your side!¡±


    Cale hesitated for a bit before responding to the imposing deration.


    ¡°¡­Cisco is under you.¡±


    Cisco, who was buried in the mud¡­ Therge Dragon half-blood hadnded on top of her as well as the ground around her.


    ¡°!¡±


    Therge Dragon half-blood''s bruised eye started shaking.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Now that''s HILARIOUS!


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 251: Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (13)

    <Lunacy, Worship. And the Way (13)>


    Cale looked into Hons'' shaking pupils as he spoke.


    ¡°Over there.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Hons looked at the spot Cale was pointing at and flinched before slowly moving away from that spot.


    He thennded next to the area.


    Boom.


    The ground shook once more and Hons looked at where he had been sitting.


    Cisco was still unconscious while buried in the mud.¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hons looked away.


    He then spoke to Cale once again in a serious tone.


    ¡°I, Hons, want to be on your side. I know your identities.¡±


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    Cale looked at Hons, who no longer looked serious with his ck eye andrge body, before asking.


    ¡°Who are we?¡±


    Hons responded without any hesitation.


    ¡°You must be the ones who saved Xiaolen and defeated the Blood Demon.¡±


    Smirk, the corners of Cale¡¯s lips started to rise. He looked at Hons with interest as he spoke.


    ¡°You seem quite interested in external affairs.¡±


    He then thought to himself.


    ¡®Yes, by now it only makes sense for some of our enemies to figure out who we are.¡¯


    Especially in Aipotu, even if the enemies did not know who they were, they should at least recognize the things that they had done.


    ¡®Since the Purple Bloods schemed against the Blood Cult.¡¯


    They pretended it was a hierarchical yet cooperative rtionship on the outside, but the reality was that the Purple Bloods had nted a bomb to destroy the Blood Cult.


    "That¡¯s right. I am very much interested in other worlds.¡±


    "Why?¡±


    Cale motioned to Eruhaben with his eyes while chatting with Hons.


    Eruhaben understood his intentions and channeled his mana.


    Ssh ssh.


    He pulled out and tied up the unconscious Cisco.


    Hons peeked at her before pretending not to see anything.


    ¡°Since the world will be destroyed soon.¡±


    Cale recalled what Eruhaben had told him.


    ¡®This world does not have much time left.¡¯


    ¡®Apparently this world will perish if the foundation disappears.¡¯


    Cale thought about the goal of the Hunters once he heard about that.


    They were trying to offer the worlds they were in as sacrifices to create a new god, the omnipotent god.


    Thinking about that, the Dragons of the Purple Bloods were doing very well.


    ¡®However¡­¡¯


    Cale had a question. It was actually a thought he always had on his mind.


    ¡®If they offer up the world they live in, where do they n on residing after that?¡¯


    The Five Colors Bloods probably didn''t need to worry about that since they were wanderers.


    As for the ck mages in Xiaolen or the Blood Cult¡­


    The leaders of the respective Hunter families would have their followers who gathered together to create their factions.


    ¡®They are alsopeting against each other.¡¯


    Yet they were still casting away their world?


    This decision seemed inconsistent.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale had a couple thoughts about that matter.


    ¡®Maybe-¡¯


    He also had one idea.


    He thought it made no sense but it sounded usible.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    He felt as if he got a bit more info about the answer to that question.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Cale approached Hons, whose face was asrge as Cale.


    He then looked into his eyes.


    ¡°What you just said.¡±


    Hons had said something.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. I am very much interested in other worlds.¡¯


    Cale asked the reason and this had been his answer.


    ¡®Since the world will be destroyed soon.¡¯


    Cale analyzed his words a bit differently.


    ¡°You said that the world will be destroyed soon.¡±


    He gently asked.


    ¡°When you say world, are you talking about Aipotu? Or are you talking about all the worlds?¡±


    Cale recognized the emotions gathering in Hons¡¯ eyes.


    This Dragon half-blood¡­


    "As I expected, it was the right choice to choose you guys.¡±


    Cale''sments just now were a confirmation for his decision.


    ¡°I do not know everything. However, there is a hypothesis I have.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Cale had to ask Hons a question before their conversation continued.


    Before they talked about anything else¡­


    "Why do you want to be on our side?¡±


    He still had not received a clear answer about that.


    Hons looked away from Cale for a moment.


    He then looked up at the sky.


    ¡°I, my death is near.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    As Cale slightly flinched.


    ¡°As I expected.¡±


    Eruhaben quietly mumbled and Cale looked toward him.


    ¨C This Dragon half-blood seems to be telling the truth. No wonder he seemed fatigued during their fight. It was because he did not have much life left.


    He then heard Hons¡¯ voice.


    ¡°I''ve lived an unsightly life but, maybe because my death is near¡­ I''ve been thinking about the good memories I''ve had while living in this world. Even someone like me had a lot of good memories.¡±


    He really didn''t have much time left. It was not a couple years.


    It would not be weird even if he died tomorrow. He was sure that he would die earlier than Pope Casillia.


    The church did not know about that.


    That meant that his allies did not know.


    Dragon half-bloods were born in instability.


    There was no order for their leaving.


    Human and Dragon blood.


    Their bodies overloaded or they died immediately if the bnce between the two was broken.


    It made him keep looking back now that his death was near.


    It felt extremely cheesy but it also felt obvious.


    Hons had no attachments to this world.


    Honestly speaking, it didn¡¯t matter to him if it ended up destroyed.


    But he had memories and the people who gave him these memories kept falling into her mind.


    ¡°And the ones who allowed me to make those memories are currently putting their lives on the line, no¡­¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°They are nning on giving up their lives to throw this world into chaos.¡±


    Others who were in the same situation as himself¡­


    ¡°I do not want them, those people who are precious to me, to die within their despair and anger.¡±


    The ten Dragon half-bloods aside from himself¡­


    They did not share a single drop of blood in their veins.


    Nheless-


    ¡°I want to save my family.¡±


    They were his only family, closest friends, the only ones who grabbed his hand when he was facing death.


    That was why he was going to betray them.


    ¡°Of course, my family would not want me to make such a decision.¡±


    Saving this world, making it beautiful again¡­


    Hons could easily anticipate what they would say since all they had left was anger and a grudge, wishing to turn everything chaotic and destroy this world.


    However, Hons still had a wish.


    ¡®I wish that you all will not die with a sense of grudge, with a feeling of emptiness in your hearts.¡¯


    Hons¡¯ eyes gave off his firm and indestructible stubbornness.


    ¡°I must truly have the blood of Dragons as well as I want to live my life following this stubbornness that I believe is correct.¡±


    Since his family wanted an even greater chaos¡­


    Technically this followed their wishes as well?


    ¡°You all saved Xiaolen and rescued the Central ins. I think that it is worth betting on you guys.¡±


    It was the reason he told Pope Casillia that he woulde here, despite it being different from his usual choice.


    ¡°You guys should be able to take the Purple Bloods down as well.¡±


    The Pope did not have a grudge against this world.


    She had a grudge against the Purple Bloods, the Dragons.


    It was the same for the other Dragon half-bloods.


    This sorrow they always felt because they felt like they didn''t belong anywhere¡­


    He had no confidence to get rid of that issue, but¡­


    If he is able to take down the source of their greatest grudge-


    ¡®Won¡¯t they at least live the rest of their lives with peaceful hearts?


    Well, I might die before all of that happens.


    But that won''t be bad either.¡¯


    ¡°If you can defeat the Purple Bloods and prevent this world from being destroyed¡­ I can give you guys everything I own.¡±


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Cale crossed his arms and quietly looked at Hons.


    ¡®I guess I should hear him out first?¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    Baaaaang!


    There was a loud explosion.


    Cale turned his head and saw the three Inquisitors.


    "This is our chance! Now!¡±


    Peterson was warily looking around before causing a gust of wind.


    The fierce wind wrapped his allies and himself and instantly moved their bodies back.


    They had quickly moved far away from both Cale and Choi Han.


    ¡°Yanni, Lingling! We need to inform the others about all of this! Lingling, let¡¯s teleport now!¡±


    As Peterson smiled triumphantly and shouted¡­


    ¡°Haa.¡±


    It was rare to see Yanni sigh like this.


    ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t fully understand the situation.¡±


    She looked down at her body that was covered in dirt, dust, and bruises as she spoke.


    ¡°We are at the level of Dragons. Lingling-nim can be treated as a Dragon.¡±


    Yanni¡¯s voice was extremely calm.


    But it was not because she was calm.


    ¡°Their side has three real Dragons. They also have a human who easily took down Cisco-nim.¡±


    It was because she had given up.


    "Do you really think that we can escape?¡±


    Yanni looked at Peterson and asked, making him speechless.


    He urgently looked at Lingling.


    "Well, it looks like we need to get captured for now?¡±


    Lingling shrugged her shoulders as she responded mischievously. However, her face was smiling in disbelief.


    ¡°See, see. They came to get us.¡±


    Eruhaben was suddenly in front of them. Next to him was Rasheel, who was still holding the basket of food.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Peterson''s face scowled after thinking about how these were real Dragons. He subconsciously shouted.


    ¡°Come on, why are you on a human¡¯s side when you are Dragons?!¡±


    Unfortunately, the two Dragons were not in the mood to answer such nonsense.


    The others weren''t either.


    Oooooo¨C oooooo¨C


    Choi Han, who was releasing his violent aura, Tasha, Witira, all of them surrounded the trio.


    ¡°Ha-¡±


    Peterson lowered both arms. The wind surrounding them disappeared.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    He wanted to kill the damn Dark Elf who was staring at him, but he had to give up for now.


    ¨C Peterson.


    He heard Lingling''s voice at that moment.


    ¨C I''ll draw their attention for a moment so stealthily release your wind.


    Peterson''s eyes clouded over for a moment.


    He understood what she was trying to tell him.


    ¡®She wants me to use my wind to inform the others about this situation.¡¯


    However, he soon had a question.


    ¡®That Dark Elf will notice my wind.¡¯


    Lingling''s voice continued in his mind as if she knew what he was thinking.


    Oooooo-


    She was channeling her mana as she did that.


    ¡°Mm. It¡¯s obvious that we will get caught but we can¡¯t let you catch us so easily, right?¡±


    She sounded mischievous as she stepped forward, but the voice Peterson heard was cold.


    ¨C You are the bait. The real thing is the earth that Yanni will send away.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Peterson rxed after understanding the two prong strategy.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°You damn crazy Elf bitch!¡±


    Lingling''s read mana charged toward Rasheel before there were some loud explosions.


    Bang! Baaaaang! Bang!


    Peterson purposely looked at Tasha warily before releasing his wind.


    He avoided Tasha''s gaze. He wanted to make himself look suspicious.


    He directed the wind as far as possible.


    ¡®Heh.¡¯


    He thenughed internally.


    ¡®The real thing is not the wind but the earth!¡¯


    ¨C Peterson, don''tugh. You run wild too.


    He heard Lingling''s cold voice.


    ¡®As expected of the second strongest of the Inquisitors!¡¯


    Peterson admired her internally as he teamed with her.


    ¨C Run as wild as you can. Yanni''s message will head to a castle.


    Peterson held himself back from cheering.


    ¡®If it is a castle, that should be good!¡¯


    There were three total castles.


    The masters of those castles were the strongest of the Dragon gods.


    This situation should flip if it reaches one of those ces.


    Based on what he saw, nobody here was as strong as the three of those Dragons.


    ¡®Hoo hoo. This is good.¡¯


    There was nobody here who handled Earth elementals.


    Nobody should notice Yanni releasing her power.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Peterson shouted loudly on purpose.


    ¡°I also will not go down like this!¡±


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa-


    A wind storm roared and he instantly charged toward the enemies.


    Yanni pulled her dirt sword out and charged forward as well.


    ¡®Pfft.¡¯


    Peterson felt Tasha¡¯s Wind Elementals following his wind and held back augh.


    This indignity¡­


    He will be able to ovee it.


    ¨C Cale.


    Cale heard the Super Rock¡¯s voice at that moment.


    ¨C I''m sensing some odd movements in the ground.


    Cale responded to the Scary Giant Cobblestone.


    "What kind of movement?¡±


    ¨C ¡­There is a worm moving and it seems to be from the debris of that Earth elemental from earlier.


    His gaze was at a battlefield a bit away.


    The three Inquisitors and the two Dragon half-blood knights were being easily suppressed.


    Even easier than he had expected.


    This was especially true about the short red-haired Inquisitor, who was too easily captured for her level of strength.


    ¡°Hoooo.¡±


    Cale asked in a refreshing tone.


    "Which direction?¡±


    ¨C East.


    ¡°East?¡±


    Cale looked toward Hons.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    "What is to the East?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Hons¡¯ eyes opened wide before he calmed down.


    ¡°That is where one of the three Stars reside. The God of Earth''s castle is there.¡± (TL: They use the same term to be both a ce and an individual. So I''m just taking liberties to use it as a castle [ce] for the Star [individual])


    Cale recalled the information he had.


    The ten Dragon gods¡­


    Three of the Dragon gods were iparably strongpared to the others.


    They were called the Three Stars.


    Calemented about their attributes.


    "Earth-¡±


    The Third Star''s attribute was Earth.


    ¡°Ocean.¡±


    Second Star the ocean.


    And finally¡­


    The first Star-


    ¡°Domination.¡±


    They supported the Dragon Lord but also ruled over their own territories.


    ¨C Cale, should I leave the worm alone?


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Cale nonchntly responded to the Super Rock before starting to smile.


    He looked toward Hons.


    ¡°Polymorph again.¡±


    He pointed at his house.


    He was pointing in the direction of the invisible ck Castle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go talk at my ce.¡±


    He then nonchntly asked.


    It was what they had been talking about earlier.


    ¡®He said that the world was going to be destroyed soon. Is he talking about Aipotu? Or is he talking about all of the worlds?¡¯


    Cale asked Hons.


    ¡°What did you say will be destroyed?¡±


    Paat!


    Hons returned to his original bulky human appearance and looked down at the shorter Cale as he spoke.


    ¡°The entire world.¡±


    Hons calmly continued.


    ¡°However, that too is the worst possible situation that I could imagine. What I am talking about right now is not the answer. It is simply one hypothesis.¡±


    Hons knew quite a bit about the Purple Bloods and was very knowledgeable about what the Hunters were trying to do.


    ¡°In order to create the omnipotent god in a world that is already in bnce, a new system needs to be created.¡±


    Hons was not certain about it.


    ¡°I believe that the Hunters have created that new system. That should be why they are trying to destroy the worlds one by one.¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°However, I do not know what that system is nor where it is located. What I do believe to be likely is that the system has its foundations in the new world that they will inhabit.¡±


    Hons, just like Cale¡­


    Fully believed that the Hunters had a ce to go to once they lost their homes.


    It was the reason he did his best to figure it out.


    ¡°I do have one clue about it.¡±


    Hons nned on earning Cale''s trust by revealing this information.


    He had note empty handed.


    ¡°My father, the First Star, once said something.¡±


    Cale flinched.


    The First Star.


    The Dragon with the attribute of Domination.


    That Dragon was Hons¡¯ father?


    He looked at Hons after hearing what he said next.


    ¡°He said that the fake reality will soon be real.¡±


    He then added on.


    ¡°He said that even those motherfucking Transparent Blood bastards could be useful at times.¡±


    He continued to speak.


    ¡°I''m sure you know about the Transparent Bloods? They should have some hints about the new system and the world. So if you dig into them-¡±


    He could not continue to speak.


    Cale was not listening.


    Instead, Cale looked up at the sky and nonchntlymented.


    ¡°As I expected.¡±


    All of the Hunters he had seen until now had been trying their best to offer up a world.


    However, the Transparent Bloods seemed to be paying a lot of attention to virtual reality.


    That had led to Cale thinking about it.


    Maybe, perhaps-


    His hypothesis, which was almost confirmed, settled itself in Cale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Virtual reality-¡±


    What was virtual reality?


    It was a fake world.


    That ce would be real.


    And the omnipotent god will be born there.


    ¡°¡­I found it.¡±


    He finally found a way to get some information about the omnipotent god.


    A thick smile appeared on Cale''s face.


    ¨C Human, are you nning on scamming someone? Why are you smiling like that?


    Of course, he ignored Raon''sment.


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Yes, back to scamming.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 252: Chaos plus chaos (1)

    <Chaos plus chaos (1)>


    The no longer invisible ck Castle showed its dark walls underneath the white snowy mountain.


    ¡°Meeeeeow!¡±


    Hong ran out before dangling on Cale¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale staggered in the opposite direction.


    Plop.


    Raon helped support him.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±Cale lowered his head to see On looking at him with a pitying gaze. Cale avoided her gaze.


    Instead, he looked at Hong.


    ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I did, nya!¡±


    Hong sounded majestic as he reported in a bright voice.


    ¡°I paralyzed them all and put them to sleep, nya! They shouldn''t be able to wake up until tomorrow, nya!¡±


    Smile.


    The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up. He then looked toward Ron. Ron exined with more details.


    ¡°The main figures of both the first and second subjugation squads have been bound before paralyzing poison and sleeping poison were used on them, young master-nim. We should be able to continuously put them to sleep if we repeat this pattern for a while.¡±


    Cale awkwardly smiled at Ron''s benign smile that came with the exnation.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s not kill them.¡±


    ¡°Of course, young master-nim.¡±


    Ron maintained the benign smile on his face.


    ¡°Please do not worry, young master-nim.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale gulped and nodded his head.


    Nine members of the created Dragon half-blood Knights Brigade.


    Three Elf Inquisitors.


    All of the strong individuals from the first and second subjugation squad other than them were bound and sent to sleep.


    He shouldn''t need to worry about them for a while.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Cale Henituse.¡±


    Cale extended his hand out. Someone grabbed it.


    It was a woman whose face was so pale it looked blue.


    This white haired green-eyed woman-


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    Made him think of Clopeh Sekka.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Please call me Wiesha.¡±


    Wiesha, the Snake person who was like the guardian of the Haru Kingdom¡­


    There was a Dragon next to her.


    ¡°I heard about Maxillienne''sst moments.¡±


    The blind Dragon¡­ The Dragon with the past attribute was looking right toward Cale as he spoke.


    ¡°I would like to get right to the point.¡±


    ¡°That would be wonderful, sir.¡±


    Cale sat down on a couch in this reception room that was neither too big or too small.


    The White Snake peeked at him, who sat at the head of the table as if it was no issue, before looking at Eruhaben.


    The ancient Dragon calmly headed toward the window.


    ¡®The human really is the leader.¡¯


    The White Snake had no reason to hesitate about anything as the ancient Dragon had already told her about how Cale¡¯s group had defeated two Hunter households beforeing here. ?


    ¡°Ma''am, what are the details of the world being destroyed?¡±


    Cale looked toward the White Snake.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯


    He then noticed Clopeh Sekka, who was standing behind the White Snake, staring at her.


    ¡®When did that bastard get over there?¡¯


    He seemed to be getting stealthier than even Ron as time progressed.


    ¡®It feels a bit off.¡¯


    The White Snake continued to speak as Cale felt a bit unsettled.


    ¡°All that is left once the foundation of the World is gone is destruction.¡±


    Cale looked to the opposite side of the White Snake.


    "That¡¯s right. To be more specific, the world will instantly crumble if all the powers supporting its pirs are gone.¡±


    Third bishop Hons was there.


    The White Snake and Hons¡­


    They were seated across from each other without exchanging a gaze.


    The ancient Dragon started speaking.


    ¡°That sounds like you are saying that this world could suddenly be destroyed without warning?¡±


    ¡°It is not just being destroyed, sir.¡±


    Hons calmly answered.


    ¡°In this world, a portion, well basically everybody except the ones following the Dragon Lord, are suffering from negative and hopeless situations.


    Ssss¨C


    Hons extended his hand and mana gathered into a round sphere.


    It was this.


    "Furthermore, they serve the eleven Dragons as gods and this entire world is worshiping them.¡±


    The white orb slowly became dyed ck.


    ¡°Worship and despair¡­ The moment this, which was the gathering of multiple extreme emotions, explodes, an overwhelming number of creatures will either die while looking for a god or in even deeper despair.¡±


    His gaze headed down.


    ¡°Destruction. That symbolizes the disappearance of all existences who had lost their homes.¡±


    A destruction that happens instantly like the cataclysmic period from two hundred years ago.


    Of course, the end results wereplete annihtion unlike the cataclysmic period.


    "What the Dragon Lord wants are the intense emotion, dead mana, and other things that are created during the destruction.¡±


    Hons then turned toward Cale.


    However, Cale didn''t ask anything.


    ¡®It¡¯s obvious.¡¯


    The things that the Dragon Lord wanted would end up being used to create the omnipotent god or the new world.


    "Also-¡±


    Hons continued after seeing that Cale did not say anything.


    ¡°They need a minimum of ten more years until the annihtion of this world.¡±


    "That is incorrect.¡±


    Someone spoke in a cold voice.


    It was Wiesha.


    Cale looked toward her.


    ¡°Two months max. One month if it is short. This world will be destroyed within that time.¡±


    Clunk!


    Hons stood up.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    He started to frown.


    ¡°Based on what we know, it will definitely take another ten years! It is not easy to use the World Tree to suck out the foundation of this world!¡±


    The bulky Hons red at Wiesha.


    ¡°Two months max? Whatplete nonsense!¡±


    His emotions seemed to have gone beyond shock to anger as he growled.


    ¡®What is up with them?¡¯


    Hons, who didn¡¯t seem to talk much, was especially prickly toward Wiesha.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Wiesha also did not hide her discontent toward him. Maybe this was to be expected. The enemy who persecuted the Beast people was right in front of her.


    However, Cale had no thoughts about making them get along. That was none of his business.


    ¡°Wiesha-nim. How did you gather that information?¡±


    ¡°Huuuuu.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    A little baby snake wrapped herself around Wiesha''s arm and rubbed her face. The White Snake rubbed the baby as she spoke.


    ¡°I once made contact with the foundation of this world.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    Cale''s eyes clouded over.


    ¡®Xiaolen or little Central ins¡­ Isn¡¯t she saying she made contact with a simr existence?¡¯


    ¡°That was what damaged my body so much.¡±


    Cale finally learned the reason for the White Snake''s condition.


    ¡°¡­How did you reach the foundation?¡±


    Wiesha ignored Hons and continued to speak to Cale.


    ¡°If you want, no, I hope that you will meet with the foundation of this world to chat.¡±


    "Are you ignoring me?¡±


    Hons could not hold back and sharplymented.


    Wiesha flinched. Hons snorted while looking at her.


    ¡°Oh yes, I''m sure a great and mighty pure-blood like you would not want to chat with a lowly half-blood bastard like me. I''m sure you still want to banish all of the half-bloods from this world. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Cale peeked toward Wiesha.


    She slightly bit down on her lips.


    ¨C Human! There seems to be something!


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    Wiesha opened her mouth as Cale agreed with Raon.


    ¡°Shut up. I do not wish to hear such things from someone like you who has killed so many Beast people.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Then what about the half-bloods you killed, you bitch?¡±


    ¡°I''ve never killed a half-blood!¡±


    Clunk!


    Wiesha ended up standing up as well.


    The two of them were facing off against each other with a table between them.


    ¡°Like hell you didn¡¯t! Kicking those young kids out is basically the same as killing them!¡±


    ¡°Ha! How despicable for a bastard like you who actually killed countless Beast people to say something like that!¡±


    Oooooo-


    The air started to rumble from the auras released by the two of them.


    As they both had lived for hundreds of years¡­ The anger that had been building for that time was aimed at each other.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    The two of them flinched.


    A cold aura cut between the two of them.


    They had chills all over their bodies.


    ¡®This-¡¯


    The White Snake couldn¡¯t even look at Cale because of the auraing out of his body. Beads of sweat formed at her forehead.


    She looked at Hons and saw that his face waspletely pale.


    "We do not have much time.¡±


    The two of them gulped at Cale¡¯s easygoing tone.


    The vicious aura suppressed them even more.


    ¡°So please sit back down.¡±


    The cold aura disappeared immediately.


    The aura that felt as if it could dominate everything had disappeared. Wiesha finally managed to slowly turn her head.


    Cale was smiling gently.


    ¡°Now then, would you please take a seat?¡±


    Wiesha subconsciously sat down immediately.


    ¡®A human-


    How can a human have such an aura?


    No, is he really human?¡¯


    It was only a portion of his aura but she felt suffocated.


    ¡°Now that we are all seated again, shall we focus once more?¡±


    The smiling human acted as if this situation was no big deal.


    ¡°Please answer my question.¡±


    That was why he seemed vicious.


    His gaze headed toward Wiesha first.


    ¡°Am I able to go to the foundation of this world?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Will using that method damage my body?¡±


    Just like you, Wiesha?


    He did not add that part.


    ¡°No sir. I tunneled a safe path so it will be okay.


    Huuuuu.¡±


    Wiesha sighed before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Not all of the Elves have submitted to the Dragons. That is the same for the Dwarves.¡±


    Hons flinched.


    ¡°I somehow managed to get in contact with them and they helped me reach the foundation of this world.¡±


    It had taken over a dozen years for her to figure out this method.


    ¡°And this world truly only has one or two more months left.¡±


    Grind.


    They could hear Hons grinding his teeth.


    Wiesha didn¡¯t even look at him as she spoke to Cale.


    ¡°I''m pretty certain that the Inquisitors know that only one or two months are left.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Hons¡¯ pupils started shaking.


    Wiesha¡¯s voice continued in a stoic voice without any emotions.


    ¡°To the Dragons and their subordinates, the Dragon half-bloods are beings with limited time that will eventually die. The Purple Bloods have no intention of taking the Dragon half-bloods with them, so they give them either hope or despair to use them as much as they can.¡±


    "But based on what I am seeing right now, the Dragon half-bloods seem to have betrayed the Dragons and are scheming something.


    I''m sure the Dragon Lord expected this as well.¡±


    Hons bit down on his lips.


    It was exactly as she said.


    Pope Casillia was trying to release the anger and grudge that had built up as she lived as a Dragon half-blood in order to bring chaos into this world.


    However, this world was supposedly going to disappear in a month or two.


    That meant that the Dragon half-bloods and their overwhelming anger and despair will be ingredients for the Dragon Lord.


    ¡®Ha.¡¯


    He couldn''t even sigh. As he could only sit there and scoff¡­


    ¡°However, there is something the Dragon Lord did not expect.¡±


    Eruhaben broke the silence.


    ¡°!¡±


    Hons thought of something and raised his head. He looked around.


    These individuals he was seeing for the first time¡­


    Each of them were strong.


    Thest spot he looked at¡­


    Everybody was looking at this person.


    ¡°We are indeed the variable.¡±


    Cale casuallymented. He then fell deep into thought.


    Tap. Tap. He tapped on the armrest.


    ¡®One month.¡¯


    Since she said it was two months max, he should just consider it to be one month to be on the safe side.


    ¡®That¡¯s the expiration date of this world.¡¯


    One month.


    It would crumble after that. No, it would bepletely annihted.


    Cale organized the information he got from Eruhaben and from Hons on their way back to the ck Castle before speaking.


    ¡°It looks like we need to focus on three things first.¡±


    First.


    ¡°Meet with the foundation of this world.¡±


    He needed to meet with the Central ins-like existence here to hear about how to save this world.


    They also needed to ask how to undo the aura of the world that currently only benefited the Dragons.


    He should also tell that figure that he possessed the seed of the World Tree.


    ¡°That should help us figure out how to help this world recover as well.¡±


    And for that recovery¡­


    ¡°Second, we need to get rid of our obstacles.¡±


    It was clear who the obstacles were.


    "We need to fight the Purple Bloods.¡±


    Smile. The corners of Cale¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°We will need to fight hard for that, but¡­ It is better to have more hands than not. So third, we need to increase our allies.¡±


    The Wolves and the White Snake were on their side along with the Haru Kingdom, but¡­


    That was not enough.


    ¡°Hons.¡±


    Cale looked toward Hons. Hons flinched before his eyes opened wide at Cale¡¯s nextment.


    ¡°I want to meet the Pope. Do you think that will be possible?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®He heard everything I said until now but he still wants to meet with Pope Casillia?¡¯


    Hons had already told Cale about all of their internal affairs.


    Cale simply smiled at him.


    ¡°Why? I think that the Pope and I could agree on a few things. You don¡¯t think you can make that happen?¡±


    His tone was extremely gentle.


    ¡°I thought you said the Pope wanted chaos? I think I can do a very good job of creating that for her.¡±


    Ding.


    Cale received a response on the divine item at that moment.


    < The Dragon Lord is still here but I think he will go back soon! >


    < - Sincerely, Central ins, the good boy who listens well. >


    ¨C Hons. Is it possible? Is it impossible?


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s possible.¡±


    He could only respond positively like this after hearing Cale¡¯s gentle question.


    ¡°Now then, shall we all do our part?¡±


    Cale sent Hons out to contact the Pope and the others all left to do their respective duties.


    Cale looked up at the ceiling until only a few people were left before opening his mouth again.


    ¡°You said that Choi Jung Gun headed toward the temple?¡±


    ¡°That''s correct.¡±


    The Dragon who sees the past. Cale, Choi Han, Choi Jung Soo, and Lee Soo Hyuk all looked toward him.


    ¡°The Dragon worshiping temples are the most popr in Aipotu, but¡­ There are still many temples worshiping other gods. There are even perished temples.¡±


    ¡°So where did Choi Jung Gun go?¡±


    Choi Jung Soo asked in a cold and urgent voice unlike his usual self.


    Cale peeked at him before looking back at the Dragon.


    The Dragon opened his mouth.


    "The end of the south. The Jungle. He went to a perished temple.¡±


    The Dragon continued without giving anybody a chance to say something.


    "The God of Chaos.¡±


    Choi Jung Gun went to the Temple of the God of Chaos.


    ¡°Choi Jung Gun heard the White Snake and my story before heading there to supposedly see if his delusion is true or not. We lost contact with him after that.¡±


    Cale¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°¡­It wasn''t the God of War but the God of Chaos?¡±


    Cale had currently met two of the five Ancient Gods, the God of Bnce and the God of Hope.


    The God of Chaos was another of those five gods.


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    Cale felt the back of his neck turning cold.


    ¡°Is it possible-¡±


    As Choi Jung Soo started speaking with a stiff look on his face¡­


    ¡°Hey Jung Soo.¡±


    Team leader Sui Khan nonchntlymented.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡±


    The words could end up being the seeds of foreshadowing.


    They kept their mouths shut but¡­


    There was another individual involved in this conversation.


    Ding!


    The divine item, which had been on since a bit earlier, started filling with words.


    An existence that had been hearing this whole thing¡­


    < Holy shit. So you are saying in addition to the God of War the God of Chaos is involved as well? >


    Their God of Death was working hard listening to everything.


    Di, di, di, diiiiiiiiing¨C!


    < T, t, t, these motherfuckers---! >


    The God of Death, who had been pulling all-nighters for a few days to check the list of wanderers and being hassled by Sui Khan and Choi Jung Soo, was clearly angry as his ranting filled the mirror.


    Of course, Cale ignored this and looked at the team leader.


    ¡°I think you need to go to the Jungle?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Sui Khan looked toward Choi Jung Soo and Choi Han.


    ¡°Hey Jung Soo, Han. I think it''ll be better for me to go than the two of you.¡±


    The moment they got a clue about Choi Jung Gun''s whereabouts¡­


    Knock knock knock.


    Choi Han opened the door after hearing the knocks and Hons was standing there with a videomunication device in his hand.


    ¡°The Pope wishes to see you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°However, she wants you toe to the church.¡±


    Hons gulped as he said that while Cale nodded his head without any issues.


    ¡°Sure, whatever.¡±


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Cale is so nonchnt.


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!

 Book 2: Chapter 253: Chaos plus chaos (2)

    <Chaos plus chaos (2)>


    Cale peeked at the turned off videomunication device before nonchntly addressing Hons.


    ¡°You''ve exined it well?¡±


    Hons nodded his head.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Hons, who was usually a man of few words, had acted as Cale had ordered.


    ¡°I told them that I would work as a spy.¡±


    Cale had told him to tell them the truth. Well, the truth about everything except one thing.


    ¡®Casillia.¡¯As a result, Hons had told her the truth.


    ¡®Cisco-nim lost to a human.¡¯


    ¡®¡­What did you just say?¡¯


    That made the Pope fall into a severe state of chaos.


    ¡®The Inquisitors have been captured as well. Oh, there are over five Dragons here.¡¯


    The only lie he had told her¡­


    ¡®I''ve told them that I wish to be on their side. I will sneak information and send it to you.¡¯


    The fact that he would act as a spy for the Pope was the lie.


    The truth was actually the opposite.


    ¡°Then you know that you need to do a good job sneaking information from them to give to me, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Cale subconsciously patted Hons on the shoulder for being very good at answering each question, which was something he did not expect based on Hons¡¯rge figure.


    Pat pat.


    ¡®!¡¯


    He then got shocked.


    ¡®It''s like a rock.¡¯


    Hons¡¯ body was very firm.


    It was almost like a rock.


    Peek. Cale looked at Hons¡¯ hands that were holding the videomunication device. They were honestly the size of pot lids.


    ¡®I''ll probably die if I get hit by that?


    Eruhaben-nim pummeled a guy like this so hard dust was flying?¡¯


    The ancient Dragon had bruised this rock-like skin.


    ¡®He truly is a vicious Dragon.¡¯


    There was a reason that Rasheel lowered his head to Eruhaben.


    Cale had already figured out what kind of position Rasheel held among the Dragons.


    ¡°Can you go meet her right away?¡±


    Cale shook his head.


    ¡°No. I need to go meet with the foundation of this world first.¡±


    He needed to first meet with the foundation of this world in order to set the direction for his next course of action.


    ¡®Most importantly, I need to figure out how to turn the aura of the world around so that it is no longer only advantageous for the Dragons.¡¯


    Cale looked toward Hons.


    His physical appearance gave off a significant amount of pressure. Furthermore, he was quite the important figure since he was third among the ten Bishops under the Pope. ?¦¡??B¦¥??


    ¡®He said he was the son of the First Star Dragon?¡¯


    There were a total of three stars.


    The First Star of the three was the God of Domination. Hons was his child.


    ¡®¡­But why do I have such an iffy feeling?


    This guy-


    Is it okay to send him back to the Church alone?¡¯


    Cale¡¯s face slowly turned unsettled.


    ¡®I''m not worried about him betraying me.


    It¡¯s just that¡­


    He just looks a bit dumb.¡¯


    Hons, the way he looked with his ck eye¡­


    The way he sat on Cisco while saying that he would betray them¡­


    Cale contemted for a bit before opening his mouth again.


    ¡°I''ll send three people from our side with you when you go to the church.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Hons was silent for a moment before agreeing.


    ¡®I''m sure he can¡¯t trust me.¡¯


    He understood why Cale wouldn¡¯t trust him and needed to put some people to keep an eye on him.


    ¡°Who should I go with? I would like to return as quickly as possible to organize the situation.¡±


    Hons, who knew there wasn''t much time, did not want to waste any of it.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cale contemted for a bit before opening his mouth.


    "Two sword masters and one Dragon. That¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    Choi Han flinched after hearing that.


    Hons didn¡¯t care as he answered Cale.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It will be easier to convince the Pope if a Dragon is with me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I''ll send some people to you soon.¡±


    Hons nodded his head before exiting the reception room.


    ¡°Cale-nim. Who will be going with him?¡±


    Cale calmly answered Choi Han¡¯s question that came as soon as Hons left.


    ¡°Clopeh Sekka, Hannah, Rasheel-nim.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cale added an exnation for the silent Choi Han.


    ¡°They need someone like Clopeh Sekka, who is skilled in politics, to handle the Pope. Hannah knows the most out of all of us about the structure of a church. As for Rasheel-nim, he is injured but at least one Dragon needs to go with them to threaten them or for any emergency evacuations.¡±


    ¡®What a perfectbination.¡¯


    Cale nodded his head.


    ¡®These are the times I need Raon to y along.¡¯


    Cale thought about Raon, whom he had sent out for a bit with On and Hong.


    He heard a quiet mumbling at that moment.


    ¡°¡­How destructive¡­¡­¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale''s gaze turned toward the direction of the sound. Choi Jung Soo smiled as if he didn''t say anything.


    "What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you smiling like that?¡±


    ¡°Just because?¡±


    Cale ignored the cheekily shrugging Choi Jung Soo and spoke to Sui Khan.


    ¡°Team leader-nim, if you are going toward the Jungle, this Dragon-nim over he-¡±


    ¡°It''s Chope.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. What do you think about going with Chope-nim?¡±


    Sui Khan calmly nodded his head.


    ¡°M-nim should go with you as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­M-nim as well?¡±


    The team leader questioned it for a moment before agreeing with it.


    He could guess as to what Cale was thinking.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t trust him.¡¯


    Cale did not trust this Dragon that could see the past.


    It was understandable from Cale¡¯s point of view.


    ¡®That Maxillienne or whatever told him to meet this Dragon to get his help.¡¯


    Maxillienne was the Dragon who left a heavy burden for a young Dragon like Raon.


    Trust a Dragon like that?


    Trust a Dragon mentioned by that Dragon?


    ¡®Of course not.¡¯


    Cale had no intentions of easily trusting any Dragon from Aipotu. Of course, he did have a positive opinion about this Dragon named Chope.


    ¡®He bled while mentioning the God of War-.¡¯


    He needed to show at least a minimal level of trust toward someone who gave them information while sacrificing his own health.


    ¡°Chope-nim, will that be okay?¡±


    Chope immediately nodded his head.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s fine. I don''t know the location of the Temple of the God of Chaos, but I know the approximate area. We should be able to quickly find it if we go around that area.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Please send us the coordinates as soon as you find the temple.¡±


    The team leader looked at Cale as Chope nodded in agreement.


    Cale started to smile.


    ¡°I''lle with Choi Jung Soo and Choi Han.¡±


    ¡°I guess that is something we all need to know.¡±


    The team to go find Choi Jung Gun was set. Once the team leader left with Chope¡­


    Cale went to meet the White Snake.


    ¡°Cale-nim. Should I go too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You, me, and Raon. That¡¯s the party I''m thinking about.¡±


    Click.


    Cale heard voices as soon as he opened the door.


    ¡°Human, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°My poison got stronger, nya! I can just put them to sleep, nya!¡±


    ¡°Hong. This is not the time for that.¡±


    He heard Raon, Hong, and On''s voices.


    ¡°Grrrrrrr-!¡±


    The growl of an animal filled the room.


    ng ng.


    The Wolf tribe leader was still in her berserk state, twisting her body while tied to a chair.


    The White Snake was seated in front of her with her arms crossed, quietly watching.


    "Again.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    An extremely tense Lock answered before extending his hand out.


    Pat pat.


    He then petted the berserk Wolf tribe leader''s head.


    "Whimper, whimper.¡±


    The Wolf tribe leader soon calmed down.


    No, she was scared.


    The White Snake looked at Lock and spoke calmly.


    ¡°You are definitely higher on the hierarchy in this tribe leader¡¯s eyes. Since she sees you that way, you are the only one who can calm her down.¡±


    Cale interjected into their conversation.


    ¡°Then does the tribe leader need to remain berserk like this, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The White Snake shook her head.


    ¡°The berserk transformation should release on its own soon once she uses up all of her energy.¡±


    That made Cale think about when Lock first went berserk.


    Inside the House of Henituse¡¯s capital estate basement training ground¡­


    Lock had lost his sense of reason and entered his first berserk transformation.


    Rosalyn and Choi Han were the ones who helped deal with it.


    ¡°However, being like this would not allow her to use up her energy and the frustration will turn her even more violent.¡±


    Lock chimed in.


    ¡°T, then I will help the tribe leader-nim use up all of her energy!¡±


    Just as Choi Han and Rosalyn had done for him¡­


    Lock wanted to help the tribe leader as well.


    ¡®She looks young.¡¯


    She was currently in a berserk state, but Lock knew that this tribe leader was a little girl who was younger than him.


    ¡®I''ll be the one to help this time!¡¯


    If the tribe leader manages to sessfullyplete this berserk transformation, she will be able to do it without turning violent like this next time.


    ¡°I will help as well.¡±


    Gashan showed his willingness to help as well.


    ¡°I think a simr family of Beast person going against her will help her be injured as little as possible.¡±


    Wiesha agreed but still sighed. She looked quite concerned.


    ¡°How disappointing. Her berserk transformation ended up as a failure in the end.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Lock became confused while Gashan immediately responded.


    ¡°On the other hand, isn¡¯t this almost a sess?¡¯


    He showed his respect to the White Snake before continuing.


    ¡°The Wolf tribe has not been able to properly go berserk. But she was able to go through a proper berserk transformation, and although she lost her sense of reason because this is her first transformation, she will be able to do it properly from now on. This is actually a good thing.¡±


    Although nobody in the Wolf tribe could handle their tribe leader in her berserk state¡­


    There were lots of individuals here who could do so.


    That meant that it was more urate to see the tribe leader''s berserk transformation as a sess.


    ¡®Also, if her berserk transformation is at this level-¡¯


    If a young girl was showing such arge physique and strong attack strength, she would be a magnificent warrior fitting her title of tribe leader the next time she went berserk.


    ¡®I think Lock and this girl can help each other grow.¡¯


    Lock and this young girl¡­


    They were both individuals leading their tribes.


    Even if it was only subconscious, they should feel some simrities.


    "¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    The White Snake sounded confused.


    ¡°If you lose your sense of reason when you first go berserk, you will always do so whenever you go berserk. But you said it will be better next time? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Cale realized something odd about what the White Snake said. Lock, Gashan, and Witira felt the same way.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Witira and Gashan looked at the White Snake in confusion.


    ¡°Meeeeeow.¡±


    Hong meowed before responding.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, nya! Lock hyung was like this during his first berserk transformation but he was calm from the second one on, nya!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    It was the White Snake''s turn to be confused.


    She looked toward Lock and Gashan.


    ¡°Hem, ahem.¡±


    Gashan let out some fake coughs before answering the question that was visible in her eyes.


    ¡°Hong is correct. Even if we lose our sense of reason during our first berserk transformation, we are able to maintain it from the next time forward.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is possible?¡±


    All of the Beast people in here finally realized the reason behind why they could not understand each other.


    Berserk transformation.


    The fundamental method of going berserk was different in Aipotu than Cale¡¯s world.


    The White Snake realized this and started to speak again.


    ¡°¡®Blue Wolf.¡±


    The existence the Beast people treated as a god¡­


    "The god we served gifted us a sense of reason. He was the reason we did not fall to our instincts even after going berserk.¡±


    Cale looked at Lock.


    The way Lock was listened attentively with a serious look on his face made him look quite mature, although he himself probably didn¡¯t know it.


    "That is why we need to pray to the Blue Wolf. The problem is that we are unable to do so.¡±


    Wiesha shook her head.


    ¡°We tried to go berserk while maintaining our sense of reason. That is the reason we have been unable to fully go berserk and ended up in such weird states.¡±


    A Wolf elder sighed before muttering something.


    ¡°It would have been okay if we had even one divine item left.¡±


    ¡°A divine item?¡±


    Wiesha answered Lock''s question.


    ¡°An item to help us reach the Blue Wolf. However, they were destroyed.¡±


    Grind.


    Wiesha''s gaze turned vicious as she clenched her teeth.


    ¡°The Dragon Lord and the First Star, Ryan, destroyed all three divine items.¡±


    The First Star, Ryan.


    He was Hons¡¯ biological father and one of the top three Dragons among the ten Dragon gods.


    He was the one in the top position of the ten.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Wiesha snorted before continuing in a sharp voice.


    ¡°That bastard Ryan is called the King of the Beasts but he is just mimicking the Blue Wolf-nim. He is a wicked bastard.¡±


    The King of the Beasts.


    Cale thought about the exnation of the Dragon with the attribute of Domination.


    It was information that King Dennis had given him.


    < All of the animals in this world, especially the wild beasts, treat Ryan like a king. The wild beasts have be his loyal vassals and are willing to give their lives for him. >


    Ryan, the Dragon with the attribute of Domination¡­


    He was like a god or Emperor to the wild beasts in this world.


    ¡°¡­There would have been a ce for us if even one divine item managed to survive.¡±


    The Wolf Elder spoke in a sorrowful voice. Wiesha responded back.


    ¡°I''m not sure about that. There is a ce where quite a lot of predatory animal Beast people live?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? What do you mean?¡±


    The old man asked in shock while Wiesha''s face turned cold.


    "The Church and the Dragons are persecuting the Beast people and pushing them to their deaths, but¡­ It is a different story if they chose to be subservient to Ryan.¡±


    There was no way the King of Beasts would let the beasts go.


    "Based on what I heard, a portion of the predatory animal Beast people have submitted to him and are living in his castle.¡±


    "¡­Submitted?¡±


    Wiesha looked at Lock, who did not even realize he said something.


    ¡°Yeah. They live as ves.¡±


    ves.


    That word made the Wolf Elder clench his head.


    Lock closed his mouth.


    Cale could see the fluctuation in Lock¡¯s eyes.


    His sky-like blue eyes were shaking quite a bit.


    They resembled blue mes.


    The hottest of mes.


    ¡°If I was a bit stronger-¡±


    Wiesha grinded her teeth as she spoke before clenching her eyes shut.


    ¡°Well, even if I was strong enough to save them, I would not be able to look after them.¡±


    She did not have the capacity to take them in.


    Maybe continuing to live, despite being ves, was important.


    Wiesha could not say that part out loud.


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡±


    Witira asked the question.


    The White Snake turned to look at Cale. Cale realized the meaning behind her gaze and asked.


    ¡°The foundation of this world. Is it rted to getting there?¡¯


    ¡°Hisir. No, Ryan¡¯s castle is located in the most lush forest in this world. That is where the path to the foundation of this world exists.¡±


    Cale felt Lock''s gaze on him and looked back at Lock.


    He then asked.


    ¡°Lock. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Lock hesitated for a moment before nodding his head.


    ¡°Yes sir. I want to go with you.¡±


    Cale calcted things in his mind at that time.


    ¡®One of the Inquisitors sent an Earth Elemental toward the Third Star.¡¯


    < The Third Star, Axion, the God of Earth, is the strongest of the three stars. >


    < The First Star, Ryan, gives off the feel of the Dragon Lord¡¯s trusted subordinate while Axion is the Dragon Lord''s sword. >


    Cale recalled that information before continuing to think.


    ¡®I was thinking about taking care of one, maybe two of the Three Stars before the Dragon Lord gets back anyway.¡¯


    Cale spoke in a rxed voice.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr¡ª!¡±


    The tribe leader growled again.


    She made eye contact with Cale.


    ¡°Grrrrrr!¡±


    The tribe leader, who had been quiet in front of Lock, growled fiercely and bared her fangs in front of Cale.


    ¨C Human, she must know that you are weak!


    ¡®¡­She is indeed a bit vicious.¡¯


    Cale was a bit scared. He spoke sternly to Lock.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Let¡¯s quiet her down first.¡±


    ¡ª


    Trantor''s Comments


    Join our discord to find out what is going on. I was on evacuation watch due to the fires and informed everybody on discord that there would be no chapterst Friday. We are all safe and hopefully back to regr schedule (although sadly the fires ravage on).


    TCF is currently posted Mondays and Fridays at evening time GMT. Join our discord to be notified as soon as the chapter posts!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!